《My Cold and Beautiful Wife》


 Chapter 1

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Imitation boyfriend


    <button data-toggle="copse" data-target="#authors_note" ss="btn btn-default tl-note-button">Show TL Note</button>


    <hr>


    Hello readers! eunimon here! Hope you would enjoy reading the first chapter :) I will be uploading twice a week for now and would increase the release rate in the future. Do leave yourments down below, I''ll read em''! See you in the next chapter!<hr>


    "The first use on the Boyfriend Rental Contract, Party B must be contactable by Party A at all times, 24 hours a day and Party B is required to always keep his phone on; Secondly, Party B must fully cooperate with Party A''s requests; Thirdly, any physical contact must go through Party A''s permission¡­ fourth¡­ fifth¡­"


    Seated at a quiet cafe in the Dong Cheng districtfortably by the window:


    A young woman, with ck hair touching her waist, dressed in a light blue dress, was reading a contract out loud with a serious expression.


    The girl had a pair of beautiful eyes that were as bright as limpid autumn waters, her eyebrows curved like the moon, hershes were long and luscious. She had captivating red lips and delicate facial features. The aura she had around her was as if a fairy had walked out of a painting - refined and elegant.


    Sitting across her was a young man in a wrinkled blue-white striped shirt, wearing a pair of crocs. He had short hair, a good set of features and a manly look. He was listening to thedy intently.


    Each time the girl read a use, the man would nod earnestly, indicating that he was eding.


    "Signatories of this contract: Party A, Su Qingxue.


    Party B, Ye Fan. Time of agreement¡­"


    Su Qingxue heaved a sigh of relief after she read the entire Boyfriend Rental Contract without leaving out a single line. She looked at Ye Fan, whom she had just met for the first time today, and was quite satisfied.


    Sure enough, she had great foresight about people. From the way Ye Fan looked, and the documents he submitted online, she knew straight away that he was an honest, considerate and simple man, and would listen obediently.


    Also, this man didn''t look too shabby either. Although his dressing was quite in, just a little cleanup, and he would be good enough to be her imposter boyfriend.


    "This is roughly the contract, I will rent you for three months first and see how it goes from there. Do you have any objections?" Su Qingxue pushed the contract over to him and said indifferently.


    Ye Fan took the contract carefully, then flipped through it. When he reached thest page, he said politely, "Miss Su, I have a few questions that require your confirmation first."


    Su Qingxue nodded, "Of course, what is it?"


    "What happens if I''m having a ss with my students, can''t go over to you straight away and dyed a bit?" Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue took a sip of coffee and said inly, "That''s very thorough of you, seems like you''re a responsible and diligent tutor."


    Ye Fan smiled bashfully, "I''m alright. After all, I''ve taken my sry so I can''t let my students down."


    Su Qingxue looked very pleased, she admired Ye Fan''s attitude of being serious in his work after taking someone''s money - this sort of person was reliable.


    "Don''t worry about it, I won''t pursue such small matters. I will avoid looking for you during your sses," Su Qingxue had already considered this point.


    "That''s great, I see that Miss Su is also a reasonable person," Ye Fan said gratefully.


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s lousy phone, which he had gotten for free after topping up $100 of call credits, rang and the caller ID indicated that it was from "Student Mu Mumu".


    Ye Fan picked up the call and said apologetically to Su Qingxue, "Sorry, Miss Su, it''s a call from one of my students."


    Su Qingxue didn''t mind it, "Take the call first, it might be urgent."


    Ye Fan took his phone and answered the call outside of the cafe like he was sorry to disturb the other customers in the cafe.


    This polite gesture gained a couple of brownie points in Su Qingxue''s heart once again.


    Outside of the cafe, Ye Fan answered the call and asked, "Student Mu Mumu, what is it?"


    A girl''s clear and melodious voice came through the phone, "Teacher Ye Fan! Come and save me *Cries¡­* My diamond tier has dropped back to tinum tier¡­"


    "I see, but I have another job to go toter and I''m quite busy these few days, I can only go over to your ce another time." Ye Fan looked like he was in a difficult position.


    "Ah? A few days? I¡­ I wouldn''t drop another tier, would I? Great Ye Fan, just quicklye and save me¡­" Mu Mumu pleaded with her sweetest voice.


    Ye Fan spoke in a sincere tone, "Don''t worry, teacher is here, I will help you get back to diamond tier sooner orter. As long as you pay me enough tuition fees, I can be a great master or king - no problem!"


    "But¡­ I''ve given you all my allowance this month, I really don''t have much anymore." Mu Mumu spoke pitifully.


    Ye Fan smiled, "I know that it''s not easy for you, but it''s going to be the next month soon and you''ll be getting your allowance, right¡­"


    "Hmph! Annoying, you only care about taking my allowance." Even though Mu Mumu was upset, she still said eagerly, "Come over to my ce once you''re free, I''ll wait for you."


    "No problem! Your teacher, I, always keep my promises!"


    After Ye Fan was done cating his student, he returned to the cafe with an apologetic smile.


    "Sorry about that, Miss Su, I made you wait. Students these days really can''t seem to live without their teachers, they forget everything once their teachers are not with them and would always make mistakes, then start panicking. Ay¡­" Ye Fan sighed with sorrow.


    Su Qingxue empathizes with him, "Teachers need to have patience - do you need to rush over?"


    "No, no, I intend to foster independent learning and thinking skills in my student so I don''t want to rush over immediately to help her once a problem arises," Ye Fan spoke like he had given a lot of thought to it.


    Su Qingxue agreed in her heart - she was a very independent girl and felt that Ye Fan was more and more to her liking. Having an imposter boyfriend like him, she probably wouldn''t have to trouble herself.


    "Sign here if you consent to the terms," Su Qingxue said without any expression.


    Ye Fan nodded with a smile and thought in his heart - this chick looks like "big sister fairy", but she''s too icy. Maybe they just look alike?


    But since this special part-time job offer found on the inte was sessful, why doesn''t he just observe her for a period of time. Anyway, he could get a heftymission and it would be quite delightful to have an exceedingly beautiful girl as his girlfriend - even if it was fake.


    Ye Fan took the contract and signed his name on it without hesitation.


    He had excellent penmanship - it seemed seasoned but didn''t lose its elegance and was filled with the implicit charm of the Chinese characters.


    Su Qingxue looked at his signature and was very satisfied - there weren''t many people who had nice penmanship these days.


    After the signing of the contract, Su Qingxue passed a thick envelope to Ye Fan and said, "This is the agreed deposit of $20,000 - you can check."


    Ye Fan took the thick envelope over with glistening eyes, he ced it in the pocket of his loose beach pants, "No need, the thickness of $20,000 is about 1.8 to 2 centimeters. With this envelope, the total thickness should be around 2.2 centimeters - this thickness is just right¡­"


    Su Qingxue was slightly taken aback, she didn''t expect that someone would even calcte the thickness of a wad of cash - just how much does he love money.


    However, she didn''t dislike such people. People who love money would be more obedient and this was exactly what she needed.


    Su Qingxue took out another document from her bag and there were about ten pieces of paper with information all over it.


    "There are some information on this document regarding the both of us, it includes how we met and how we got together. Go home and take a look at it, in case someone catches a mistake," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan didn''t expect that this woman would be so prepared and smiled as he took the document, "I''ll look at it once I get home."


    "Tomorrow morning, 10 a.m., Fine Jade building, B2 car park - don''t bete." Su Qingxue reminded him and was about to get ready to leave.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Su, I am a very punctual person."


    "Good."


    Ye Fan looked at the cup of caramel mhiato in front of the girl that wasn''t finished, "Miss Su, you still have half a cup of coffee left."


    "I don''t want it anymore," Su Qingxue said inly.


    "What a waste, it''s about 30 bucks a cup," Ye Fan didn''t say more, he simply took the cup and downed it.


    Su Qingxue wanted to stop him but didn''t have the nerve to. It is a good habit to be frugal, but when she thought about how she and this guy actually ''kissed indirectly'', she felt a little ufortable.


    The two of them walked out of the cafe together and a few customers and servers couldn''t help but to take a couple more nces at Su Qingxue - it was a rare sight to see such a fairy-like woman. As for the Ye Fan who was dressed extremely in and simple, he was obviously overlooked.


    Once they arrived at the carpark, Su Qingxue opened the door of an azure blue Maserati GranCabrio. A lovely girl and a dream car caused passers-by to take sidelong nces.


    Su Qingxue seemed to recall something when she turned around and asked, "What level are you tutoring?"


    "Junior year, why, Miss Su?" Ye Fan smiled.


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "Nothing much."


    If he could tutor high school students, he must be at least a degree holder; Su Qingxue felt more at ease.


    The Maserati sports car brought a gust of wind and left swiftly, bringing away all the envious gazes.


    Ye Fan could finally whip out his pack of cigarettes. He lit one stick and took a long drag, enjoying himself, swallowing clouds and blowing out smoke.


    He got hold of another considerably well-paid part-time job so he was in quite a good mood.


    He walked to the bicycle lots by the road and retrieved a secondhand rusty and dirty bicycle.


    Seeing that the sky was turning dark, Ye Fan mumbled to himself, "I''ll take 30 minutes to get to Splendid Apartments. Looks like I''ve got to go faster, Aunt Zhao said that there are three air conditioners to be fixed¡­"


    He got on the bicycle and paddled as hard as he could. It was as if the bicycle had a jet engine installed and it sped away with a whoosh!

 Chapter 2

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Apartment of Beauties


    As one of the top ten biggestpany in Hua Hai city, Splendid Group had built a 30-story high-rise building in the most expensive district, to be used as a staff dormitory for their own staff.


    As it was very convenient to get to work, had a pleasant environment and there were all the facilities they needed, many of thepany''s top management lived there.


    But this ce was well known by another name¡ª¡ª Apartment of Beauties. Half of the staff members working at Splendid Group were women - those from the senior management who held shares in thepany at the top, and also those from the ordinary staff members at the bottom; they were all attractive in their own ways, causing the entire apartment to look like a "Female Nation".


    The garbage bin in front of the building was overflowing with bouquets and love letters every single day, and was almost enough to fit a tiny truck.


    "Let me go! Let go! You guys! If you guys continue this way, I will call the cops!!"


    At this moment, at the main entrance of the apartment, there were five men dressed in ck suits aggressively pulling a woman dressed like an OL, who had just walked out of the apartment.


    The girl''s originally neat hair had now be a total mess, but you could still see a bright and fair oval face, delicate button nose, tender red lips. And her light makeup revealed the charm of a mature city girl


    "Department head Feng! What''s going on here! Who are these people?" The dorm supervisor, big mom Su was in a panic, she wanted to step forward to stop these people but this group of tough and stocky build men were not to be trifled with.


    There were some other female staff at the entrance and their faces turned pale when they saw the woman being seized like that.


    Feng Yue Ying was the head of the Sales Department in Splendid Group and belonged to the upper management of thepany. She was also one of the few sessful career women in Hua Hai city and had first ss looks and body.


    Feng Yue Ying was single all these years, so she felt at ease to live in this apartment and it would be more convenient to get to work this way.


    "Sis Zhao! Call the cops, quick! Just tell them that the people from the White Sharks gang are here to capture me!" Feng Yue Ying kept resisting as she turned her head to yell towards big mom Su.


    When big mom Zhao heard her, she was so frightened that her face was as white as sheet, "White¡­ White Sharks gang? This¡­ I¡­"


    The White Sharks gang was the biggest gang in Hua Hai city, they were well-established and had connections with both the good and bad, any ordinary folks would not dare to provoke them.


    Big mom Zhao was trembling, she lowered her head and didn''t dare to make the call at all, worried that she would invite trouble upon herself.


    The leader was dressed in a ck suit, had ash gray hair and a beard. He turned to Feng Yue Ying and sneered, "Shut up! B*tch! You dare call the cops? Do you think that calling the cops would be of any use after you cheated our 9th master Wang''s money? Do you believe that I would cut your throat out and throw it into the sea!"


    The moment he said that, big mom Zhao and the other female staff were frightened out of their wits, as they stiffened up.


    "That batch of goods was bought by your 9th master himself! I was just doing business with him! He was the one to overthink - what has it got to do with me!? Feng Yue Ying was so mad that her eyes reddened and was about to tear.


    The white-haired man red at her, "B*tch, you''re saying that our 9th master maligned you? If you don''t serve my bros well tonight, don''t even think ofing back! Bring her away!!"


    No matter how Feng Yue Ying resisted, she was still a woman, after all. Being shoved up in the car by a few bulky men, she didn''t seem to be able to persevere any longer.


    At first, she was counting on big mom Zhao to call the police, but thinking it through, as nobody dares to provoke the White Sharks gang, her heart became dead like ashes.


    Was the clean record that she upheld for so many years going to be ruined by this bunch of scoundrels tonight?


    Just at this very moment, Ye Fan cycled to the entrance of the apartment and got off. He asked, "What is happening here? Department head Feng, why are they capturing you?"


    Feng Yue Ying knew Ye Fan, and that he was the handyman that the apartment always hired - he could repair all sorts of electrical appliances but wasn''t an official staff of thepany.


    The two of them had known each other for some time, but they weren''t very familiar yet; logically speaking, she should not drag him into this.


    But Feng Yue Ying was too afraid and couldn''t care less, she begged, "Ye Fan! Quick, help me call the cops! They are going to kidnap me!"


    "WHAT!? In a public ce and with so many people around!?" Ye Fan took his phone out with a stern expression, "Department head Feng, I have a strong sense of justice!"


    Seeing that Ye Fan was really going to call the police, big mom Zhao and the group of female employees were breaking out in cold sweat for him.


    Sure enough, the few men in ck shirts from the White Sharks gang had a baleful look on their faces. The white-haired man said in a low voice, "Bastard, how dare you meddle with the White Shark gang''s affairs? Are you tired of living?"


    "What white shark ck shark - they don''t even sound as good as a yellow croaker," Ye Fan clicked his tongue.


    "Yellow¡­ yellow croaker!? F*ck your mom, brothers beat him up!"


    The white-haired man hinted with his eyes and two men in ck shirts appeared immediately and surrounded Ye Fan.


    One of them snatched Ye Fan''s phone away while the other was about to send a kick towards Ye Fan''s back.


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to make the call anymore. The police would not make it in time anyway. He simply leaned to the side and managed to dodge the man''s kick in time.


    That man''s kick was in vain and instead, he kicked the other ck shirt man across him.


    "Aiyo!" The man in front was directly kicked to the ground.


    Ye Fan then took a step back, stuck his left foot out and tripped the man behind as he was retracting his leg. The man lost his bnce and fell t on his back.


    All these happened in less than three seconds, the people around them didn''t even catch what happened and the two strong men were already on the ground!


    The female staff standing in front of the apartment building was stunned and a tinge of hope ignited in Feng Yue Ying''s eyes - she didn''t expect that this part-time worker would actually be so skilled!?


    "Eat sh*t, you useless chap! This is embarrassing!"


    The white-haired man spat and folded his sleeves up, revealing two muscr arms as he strode to Ye Fan.


    "Young man, you asked for it, don''t me me if you suffer from a concussion after two punches from me¡­"


    The white-haired man chuckled - he used to box in the ck market and ordinary people would not be able to handle his arm strength at all. He had a fist the size of a punching bag and was aiming towards Ye Fan''s head.


    Ye Fan wasn''t panicking, he dodged and this punch from the white-haired man hit their own ck Buick business car.


    A "crash" resounded, the white-haired man''s fist was on the ss window and he directly smashed the car''s window into pieces.


    The pieces of broken sses had punctured his hand and fresh blood kept flowing, he was in so much pain that he grimaced and kept howling.


    Ye Fan turned and went behind the white-haired man, he kicked him on his back leg and happened to hit right at his muscle.


    "AH!"


    The white-haired man screeched - his leg was painful and numb at the same time that he nearly knelt down.


    "You as*hole," the white-haired man gritted his teeth, staggered around and with his fist covered in blood, he attacked Ye Fan once again!


    But Ye Fan already had one leg in front of the white-haired man and simply kicked his face in an agile manner. The white-haired man''s nose started bleeding profusely, he had a footprint on his face and his entire being fell to the ground.


    "Boss!!" The men in ck shirt were dumbfounded - the white-haired man couldn''t retaliate at all and even looked so sorry!?


    The group of female staff, and dorm supervisor big mom were all enjoying the show like it was the first time they met Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan turned around and looked at those two big men who were still holding on to Feng Yue Ying, revealing a cold and sinister smile...


    "Hey, aren''t you guys going to send him to the hospital? What if he suffered a concussion?"


    The two big men quivered all over and released Feng Yue Ying dejectedly as they ran over to help the white-haired man up.


    The few of them scrambled back into the Buick and drove away very quickly.


    It was as if Feng Yue Ying was relieved from a burden and seemed like she was about to copse. When they were gone, she realized that she was soaked in sweat as she sat on the ground, panting, her heart was still beating fast.


    "Miss Feng, are you alright?"


    Feng Yue Ying lifted her head and all she saw was Ye Fan''s harmless and honest smile, like those cold and sinister men weren''t humans at all.


    Feng Yue Ying wasn''t sure why but the man before her seemed to be wearing a mask and she couldn''t see what he was really like.


    "Who exactly¡­ are you?" Feng Yue Ying mumbled.


    Ye Fan blinked and chuckled candidly, "I am Little Ye and I do repair works here. Didn''t I go over to your ce twice to fix your electrical appliances?"


    Feng Yue Ying nced at him with aplicated gaze and knew that she wouldn''t be able to get any information out of him. She sighed and said sincerely, "Thank you, Ye Fan. If not for you, I''d be in deep trouble today."


    "It''s nothing, just a small matter." Ye Fan smiled and extended his arm, "Department head Feng, let me help you up. The ground is heated by the scorching sun, you''ll get diarrhea if you keep sitting there."


    "Where did you hear that from?" Feng Yue Ying blushed - this young man is really direct with his words.


    She hesitated for a moment but still ced her fair and delicate hand on Ye Fan''s in the end.


    Feng Yue Ying had quite an ample figure and her hand wasn''t skinny, it was quitefortable to hold.


    Just as he was about to pull the girl up, Feng Yue Ying knitted her brows, and he heard her let out a cry.


    "What is it?"


    "My leg¡­ I think I sprained it," Feng Yue Ying looked like she was in a lot of pain and even he couldn''t help loving her upon seeing her like this.


    Ye Fan looked at her left leg, even the heel of her high-heel shoes were broken, and she had clearly injured herself while struggling just now.


    "Miss Feng, let me carry you, it''ll hurt even more if you force yourself to walk," Ye Fan didn''t hesitate at all and simply bent down for her.


    "This¡­ this isn''t quite appropriate, huh," Feng Yue Ying blushed. Ever since she was little, she had never been carried by any man other than her father.


    Ye Fan gave a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry, I am strong, I can carry you."


    Feng Yue Ying burst outughing, "You make it sound like I''m really heavy¡­"


    Although she felt a little weird, Feng Yue Ying couldn''t think of any other solutions and obviously couldn''t ask the girls there to carry her back. Hence, she climbed onto Ye Fan''s back.

 Chapter 3

    Really quite aromaticFeng Yue Ying seemed both sweet and charming, as she pursed her red lips and lowered her head, afraid to look in the onlookers¡¯ eyes .


    The female staff members, and big mom Zhao were all giving dubious smiles . After all, it was their first time seeing Feng Yue Ying so shy .


    They took the elevator and arrived at the 26th storey . The higher the storey one lived at, the higher the status of that person, and the more exquisite the room became .


    But for a department head like Feng Yue Ying, she was already living in a single room that was about 100 square meters - and it was prettyfortable for her too .


    She opened the door and there was a faint Dior perfume scent once they entered the ce .


    Ye Fan put Feng Yue Ying down on a grey European style sofa, and when he saw her biting down on her lips, looking like she was in pain, he asked, ¡°Department head Feng, is it very painful?¡±


    ¡°Aai, I don¡¯t know why but it¡¯s getting more and more painful, and I also have a couple of important meetings the next two days - I¡¯m in so much trouble¡­¡± Feng Yue Ying looked very worried .


    Ye Fan thought about it and said, ¡°Do you want me to take a look at it?¡±


    Feng Yue Ying was about to thank Ye Fan and send him away but hearing this, she was puzzled, ¡°You know how to?¡±


    ¡°I know a little about Chinese chiropractic but I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll recover faster,¡± Ye Fanughed and said honestly .


    Feng Yue Ying thought about it - this man seems to know a little martial art so he might really know about Chinese treatment . Seeing how sincere he was, rejecting him might hurt his good intentions .


    ¡°That¡­ alright, then . Sorry to trouble you . ¡± Feng Yue Ying sounded a little nervous . With just a man and woman alone in the apartment, just thinking about this made her purse her red lips tightly .


    Ye Fan sat on the carpet and removed the broken high heels from her foot . <hr>


    As it was the summer, Feng Yue Ying¡¯s foot was a little sweaty but a beauty is a beauty - there wasn¡¯t any stench even when she was sweating a bit .


    After some time, Feng Yue Ying noticed that Ye Fan had his head lowered and wasn¡¯t doing anything, she asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Ye Fanughed, ¡°Nothing much, just that department head Feng has such beautiful feet that I couldn¡¯t help but look . ¡±


    When he said that, Feng Yue Ying immediately spat tenderly at him, ¡°Little rascal, so you¡¯re so indecent, huh . I couldn¡¯t tell at allst time¡­¡±


    Ye Fan wasn¡¯t embarrassed, ¡°An attractive, wise and virtuousdy is a gentleman¡¯s desire - I am a guy and would definitely like a beautiful woman . This is a normal reaction and you can¡¯t me me for that ah .


    If you had to me someone, you would have to me yourself for looking so good . . . ¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! That¡¯s enough!¡± Feng Yue Ying¡¯s cheeks were like overripe peaches, she turned her head and mumbled, ¡°I merelymented once, and you came up with such paragraphs of flowery speech - where did you learn this from¡­¡±


    Ye Fan replied earnestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t learn it, it came straight from my heart, I said it because I meant it . Department head Feng¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ say one more word and I¡¯ll get mad!¡± Having a manmenting on her feet, Feng Yue Ying felt a little strange; her heart was racing and she said that she would get mad, but why does it sound rather soft and powerless .


    Suddenly, Ye Fan released the girl¡¯s foot and stood up, ¡°Alright, department head Feng, try walking . ¡±


    Feng Yue Ying was taken aback and slowly returned to her senses, ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±


    She didn¡¯t notice at all that when they were conversing just now, Ye Fan had already massaged her ankle for quite some time .


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if department head Feng wants me to massage longer,¡± Ye Fan said .


    ¡°No¡­ no need,¡± Feng Yue Ying shook her head non-stop and carefully ced her feet on the floor, then stood up .


    She took two steps and even though it still hurts a little, it doesn¡¯t really affect her that much anymore .


    <center></center><hr>


    Feng Yue Ying looked at Ye Fan, surprised, ¡°It¡¯s really fine now! How did you do that?¡±


    Ye Fan¡¯s smile was pure, ¡°I merely rxed the muscles, nothing special . ¡±


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t have to be a handyman anymore, you can change jobs and be a Chinese bonesetter,¡± Feng Yue Yingughed, ¡°Thank you so much, you helped me so much today . ¡±


    Ye Fan replied casually, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, they¡¯re small matters . Department head Feng, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go fix the air-conditioners now . ¡±


    Feng Yue Ying¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude, she knew that standing up to the White Shark gang wasn¡¯t an easy task at all, and Ye Fan had taken quite a big risk .


    ¡°Ye Fan, we have known each other for quite some time already, don¡¯t call me Department Head anymore . You¡¯re not an employee anyway so you don¡¯t have to address me that way¡­¡± Feng Yue Ying said .


    ¡°Sure, should I call you sister Yue Ying, then? Is that okay?¡± Ye Fanughed .


    Feng Yue Ying¡¯s face reddened - actually, she thought calling her ¡°sister Feng¡± would be enough but Ye Fan called her name directly and she didn¡¯t have the nerve to reject him .


    ¡°En, that¡¯s fine,¡± Feng Yue Ying spoke as she walked over to the fridge to get a bottle of cold water and passed it to Ye Fan, ¡°The weather is hot, you should drink some water first before fixing the air-conditioners . ¡±


    Ye Fan wasn¡¯t formal with her and took the bottle of mineral water, ¡°Sister Yue Ying, you¡¯re so sweet, the man who marries you would be so lucky . ¡±


    Their rtionship seemed to have gotten more intimate, following the change of the way he addressed her . Feng Yue Ying rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Just continue teasing me, it¡¯s your fault if I can¡¯t get married . ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, I¡¯m single too,¡± Ye Fan winked .


    Feng Yue Ying waspletely helpless, her entire face was flushing red and she said, ¡°You¡­ you only know how to tease me . Hurry up and leave after you¡¯re done drinking, I¡¯m not going to entertain you anymore!¡±


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t expect that this beautiful department head would blush so easily, he found her quite interesting but he was just teasing her slightly and would not go too far . After he bid farewell to Feng Yue Ying, he walked out of her apartment .


    After Ye Fan left, Feng Yue Ying looked worried . Although nothing happened today, what if 9th Wang sends his men again - she doesn¡¯t know what to do .


    <center></center><hr>


    ¡°Seems like¡­ I¡¯ve to go overseas to hide for a while after settling some stuff tomorrow,¡± Feng Yue Ying had a load on her mind and an indistinct fear on her face .


    ¡­


    An hourter, Ye Fan, who had fixed three air-conditioned and collected his pay from big mom Zhao, walked out of the apartment building .


    Ye Fan rubbed his tummy - it was time to find somewhere to have dinner .


    But just as he was about to get his bicycle, Ye Fan noticed that behind the two flowerbeds at the entrance, there were a few sneaky figures standing, who were constantly looking towards the building .


    Ye Fan knitted his brows . He didn¡¯t even have to think to know that they were sent by 9th master Wang to tail someone, they still hadn¡¯t given up on Feng Yue Ying .


    Logically speaking, this has nothing to do with him at all, but Feng Yue Ying was a respectable woman, she has a good heart and it wasn¡¯t easy for her to make a living in a big city all these years . He really couldn¡¯t bear to let such a lovable flower get trampled on .


    Ye Fan took out his cigarettes and ced one between his lips as he strolled towards the three little gangsters .


    ¡°Bros, have a lighter?¡± Ye Fan smiled politely .


    A blonde gangster shot a disdainful nce at him, ¡°Who¡¯s your bro eh? F*ck you, get lost!¡±


    ¡°How uncultured - you can only me yourselves for getting beaten up . ¡±


    Ye Fan sighed, he lifted his fist andnded a punch at the blondie¡¯s face in lightning speed!


    ¡°Aiya!¡± The blondie wailed and fell to the ground immediately .


    The other two gangsters were stunned - how could this poor and ragged-looking man be even more unreasonable than them!? He started a fight the moment he arrived!?


    The two people wanted to strike back initially, and were waving their fists towards Ye Fan .


    <center></center><hr>


    But Ye Fan didn¡¯t even care and took a step forward . He then dodged those two fists and turned and lifted his leg, kicking the buttocks of these two punks .


    The two gangsters didn¡¯t even realize that the person was gone, they directly fell straight down and wailed in pain .


    The blondie tolerated the pain and stood up, he swept his leg towards Ye Fan like a crazy man but that kick was blocked by Ye Fan¡¯s arm in midair - it hurt him so badly that it felt like it was broken!


    ¡°My leg!¡± The blondie screeched and fell to the ground, he hugged his calf and nearly cried .


    Ye Fan trampled on another gangster who was about to get up, he bent down to get a lighter from his pocket and lit his cigarette .


    He took a drag and nced coldly at the three trembling chaps .


    ¡°It takes so much effort to borrow a lighter - if you had taken it out earlier, wouldn¡¯t it be much easier?¡±


    The thugs could tell that this young man was well trained and people like them, who only pretended to be tough, weren¡¯t his match at all, they could only admit defeat .


    ¡°Big brother, we are just taking orders and doing our job, please let us off, my leg is almost broken¡­¡± The blondieughed it off, but his smile looked uglier than a sob .


    Ye Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time with them, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you guys again . ¡±


    The blondie and gang acted like they had just received amnesty and hobbled away immediately .


    When the three of them were gone, Ye Fan ced the lighter into his pocket gleefully and looked back to look at the Splendid Apartment building . He furrowed his brows .


    Even though he had chased these three gangsters away, that 9th Wang would send more people to deal with Feng Yue Ying sooner orter, and he obviously couldn¡¯t stay there and guard forever¡­ .


    After some hesitation, Ye Fan took out his phone and made a call . . .


    ¡°Sis Ning, I¡¯m going over for dinner¡­ yes, you don¡¯t have to make anything borate, a simple meal would do¡­ no need to fetch me, I¡¯ll cycle over . ¡±


    After he hung up, Ye Fan hopped onto his bicycle, took a drag on his cigarette, and hummed a song, as he made his way towards Green Hill Lake which was a suburban district in the north .

 Chapter 4

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Violet Leaves Teahouse


    Green Hill Lake in the northern part of Hua Hai city was an expensive district - it had a beautifulke, greenndscape, and a quiet environment.


    On the pedestrian street in Hunan, there were a couple of expensive shops - they were mostly luxury brand stores and western restaurants.


    But there was only one antique store that was full of Chinese architecture, and it''s a teahouse called "Violet Leaves".


    Those who went there for tea were wealthy so even if it was just a teahouse, there were many luxury cars parked at the entrance.


    Porsche, Land Rover and even a couple of Mren and Lamborghini supercars was enough to tell that the patrons here did not have just an ordinary status.


    "Creak¡­ creak¡­"


    Ye Fan cycled his bicycle and arrived at the entrance of the teahouse.


    The moment he got off his bicycle, a dashing man around the age of 25 or 26, quickly walked over. He was wearing a green traditional Asian dress and a pair of handmade cloth shoes.


    "Fan-ge, you''re here. Leave the bicycle to me, missy is waiting inside," The young man smiled warmly and held the bicycle from Ye Fan''s hand.


    "Xiao Zhao, I''ve told you so many times that you don''t have toe out to fetch me," Ye Fan wiped the sweat off his face.


    "Fan-ge, it''s rare that you''re here. I wouldn''te out to fetch you if youe every day," Xiao Zhao said with a hopeful expression.


    Ye Fan sighed and adjusted his cor, "The weather is really hot these few days and I''ve many air-conditioners and refrigerators repair jobs. Plus, I''ve to tutor my students so I don''t have much time toe over."


    "Yes, yes, I know that Fan-ge is busy," Xiao Zhao said and ced Ye Fan''s old and dirty bicycle next to a Lamborghini sports car, at the entrance.


    Ye Fan was betweenughter and tears, "Xiao Zhao, why did you put my lousy bicycle here - wouldn''t it affect the business?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I saw that brother Fan''s bicycle chain iscking oil, I will get someone to drip some oil onto itter and maintain it well," Xiao Zhao was very attentive.


    Ye Fan couldn''t do anything about him and was about to head into Violet Leaves teahouse. He looked down at his dirty shirt and pants, and thought that it wasn''t quite suitable. Hence, he turned around and nned to enter from the backdoor instead.


    When Xiao Zhao saw that, he stopped him immediately and said, "Brother Zhao, please don''t use the backdoor. If missy knows about this, I would have to answer for it."


    "Look at my outfit and hair, I''m dirty and smelly - it wouldn''t be nice for your patrons to see this," Ye Fan exined.


    Xiao Zhao said in a serious tone, "Brother Fan, missy isn''t that sort of person, she wouldn''t mind. Furthermore, how could those patrons bepared to you."


    It was hard to decline the magnificent hospitality and hence, Ye Fan had no choice but to use the main door. Thankfully, he didn''t bump into many patrons on his way and walked all the way into the deepest part - a private room with ake scenery.


    Xiao Zhao walked him to the door and didn''t dare to enter, he quickly retreated.


    Ye Fan pushed the decorative carved wooden door open and walked inside.


    The moment he opened the door, there were three des that flew towards Ye Fan''s heart, abdomen and thigh at lightning speed!


    "Damn!"


    Ye Fan eximed in surprise, but his reactions weren''t slow. He took a step to the right, and those three des flew right past his face.


    "Tuk tuk tuk!"


    Three des with violet tassels that were three inches long and as thin as leaves, thrust into the wooden door behind Ye Fan!


    At first, he thought that this was all but immediately after that, there were three shes of violet lights that flew towards Ye Fan''s chest.


    Ye Fan stretched out his left hand speechlessly and waved in the air; four of his fingers sandwiched the three flying des perfectly.


    Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief and looked into the private room. Behind the coffee table was a graceful and enticing silhouette.


    "Sister Ning, must you do this - must you really puncture my heart," Ye Fan gave a bitterugh.


    "Hmph, I just wanted to see if you really have a heart - you haven''t visited me in a long time."


    The womanining tenderly was wearing a ssic white cheongsam with red flowers, it hugged around her tall and exquisite body; she had a bright oval face and rosy skin, a pair of symmetrical eyebrows and delicate high nose bridge. She had sexy and full lips with fine ck hair tied up behind her head - her elegance and gracefulness were not something that ordinary girls would be able to nurture.


    Ye Fan sighed and slowly removed the flying des from the door one by one, "It hasn''t been that long, I just came byst month¡­"


    "You still have the cheek to say that?" The woman red at Ye Fan and said flirtatiously, "There are countless sons of wealthy and famous families who would like to see me, Ning Zi Mo, daily - so many that there is enough to go around Green Hill Lake once. But you, little rascal, actually finds it too often toe by even once a month, huh."


    Ye Fan grinned, "Sister Ning, ''Distance makes the heart grow fonder'' - if we see each other every day, it wouldn''t be enjoyable anymore. Isn''t it much better if I saw you only once a while? It would feel like a fairy had descended to the world."


    Ning Zi Mo narrowed her beautiful eyes and sneered lightly, "A fairy had descended to the world? Am I really that pretty?"


    "Of course! You know how honest I am," Ye Fan put on a serious face but in his heart, he recalled the Su Qing Xue he met this afternoon.


    If they were talking about being more fairy-like, it seemed like Su Qing Xue was stronger in that aspect, while Ning Zi Mo was more alluring.


    Ning Zi Mo enjoyed thepliment, as she pursed her lips and smiled like a rose that was blooming - it was stunning.


    "Forget it, I''ll forgive you," Ning Zi Mo walked to the back of a red wooden dining table and called out, "I''m hungry, quick,e and eat. It''s all your favorite dishes."


    Ye Fan had already smelled the aroma long ago and his tummy was growling. He walked to the table, sat down and when he saw the dishesid out on the dining table, he felt somewhat helpless.


    "How are these my favorites? I can''t afford them even if I liked it¡­ Australia abalone, deer antler stew, papaya snow m, wagyu beef¡­ my nose would bleed when I''m done with this meal."


    Ning Zi Mo scooped a bowl of fragrant Thai white rice and passed it to Ye Fan, she smiled prettily, "This is my kind intentions, don''t waste it."


    Ye Fan took the bowl of rice and didn''t care so much. He took big bites and gulped down - after a busy day of work, he was really starving.


    He had two bowls of rice and wiped out 70 to 80% of the dishes on the table.


    "Sister Ning, why aren''t you eating?" Ye Fan realized that Ning Zi Mo has been sitting there, leaning against her hand, and looking at him with a smile.


    Ning Zi Mo replied, "I''ve eaten already. Also, I''m on a diet recently so I eat lesser."


    "Why are you even dieting, you''re already so slim," Ye Fan said with a mouth full of food.


    "Dieting is a woman''s life career, men won''t get it," Ning Zi Mo seemed to recall something and asked, "Oh right, you like slimmer women or slightly meatier ones?"


    Ye Fan thought about it and grinned, "I like those who look slim but meaty to the touch."


    "Little rascal, you have no shame, huh! I will cut you to death!" Ning Zi Mo suddenly whipped out a flying de and swung it towards Ye Fan across the one-meter wide table.


    Ye Fan swerved his head and dodged this flying de, he still had food in his mouth and murmured, "Sister Ning, that''s good enough, don''t have to use me as a wooden dummy for practice."


    Ning Zi Mo was discouraged, she pouted and asked, "Ye Fan, tell me honestly - how many years must I practice before I can hit you?"


    "This¡­" Ye Fan thought about it and said, "About 40 to 50 years¡­"


    Ning Zi Mo rolled her eyes and said harshly, "You might as well say that I have no hope for the rest of my life!"


    Ye Fanughed cheekily - with regards to cultivation, one would have to look at talent before diligence. The saying that ''Diligence is the means by which one makes up for one''s dullness'' was just tofort those fools.


    After downing arge bowl of chicken soup and wiping out all the dishes on the table, Ye Fan burped in satisfaction.


    Just as he was about to lit a cigarette, he realized that Ning Zi Mo had already brought a Havana cigar to his mouth.


    "Don''t smoke those cheap cigarettes, they''re not good for health," Ning Zi Mo criticized.


    Ye Fan ced the cigar between his lips and shook his head, "Doesn''t matter, cheap cigarettes are strong, I''m used to it."


    "Just smoke lesser, you''re only 25, you still have a long life, alright?" Ning Zi Mo nagged.


    Ye Fan didn''t dare to continue talking back; after all, she was doing it for his own good. Hence, he changed the topic and asked, "Sister Ning, there are a lot of chewy stuff in the chicken soup I drank just now, are they sea cucumber?"


    Ning Zi Mo had a mischievous look in her eyes, "Oh, you''re talking about that - those are some halved kangaroo tails that I asked the chef to mince¡­ to nourish you a bit."


    Ye Fan''s mouth was gaping wide, he nearly dropped the cigar on the floor, "Ha¡­ halved¡­"


    "What do you think, you can''t taste it, right? There''s not much taste after it''s minced, and it''s much easier to absorb the essence into your body this way," Ning Zi Mo looked at Ye Fan''s expression andughed hysterically.


    Ye Fan felt his blood pressure increasing and his head giving out steam.


    "Sister Ning, why did you let me eat that and insist that my nose bleed," Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 5

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Beautiful CEO


    Ning Zi Mo walked to Ye Fan and stood behind him, she pinched the man''s shoulders and gave vent to her pent-up feelings, "What do you think my motive is?"


    Ye Fan choked slightly and went silent.


    The woman before him was stunning, but he couldn''t simply touch her. If he did, it meant that many things would not be the same anymore.


    He finally got a peaceful and stable life, if he gets himself into these circles again, everything would turn around again¡­


    He took a long drag of his cigar and exhaled a cloud of white smoke. Ye Fan''s gaze deepened, it was so deep that the bottom could not be seen.


    All of a sudden, there was a drastic change in the man''s temperament. He seemed mature, and someone who had been through the vicissitudes of life; with his threatening and overbearing aura, the temperature in the room dropped to freezing point.


    "Sister Ning, don''t do this," Ye Fan spoke in a slightly low and hoarse voice to persuade her.


    A tinge of sadness appeared on Ning Zi Mo''s face, there was a little hidden bitterness and agony, but she quickly forced a smile, "Look at how frightened you are! Sister Ning won''t eat you up, forget it I''m not going to y with you anymore."


    She concealed the awkward atmosphere with her words, and walked towards the other window in the room that looks out to theke.


    On a short coffee table, Ning Zi Mo knelt down gracefully on a futon and said, "You''vee at a great time, I have a few newly imported tea leaves for you to appraise."


    Ye Fan had already resumed his usualzy manner and grinned as he sat by the coffee table, "Sure, I can enjoy sister Ning''s tea demonstration once again."


    As thedy boss of Violet Leaves teahouse, Ning Zi Mo was naturally very particr about her tea.


    Ning Zi Mo stopped joking and became very serious, her delicate and fair hands disyed a skillful and smooth tea demonstration.


    Washing the leaves, soaking them, sealing the pot - her actions were like moving clouds and flowing water.


    After that, she poured the tea into a teacup until it was about 70% filled and handed it to Ye Fan.


    "This is the ''Huizhou'' tea leaves which arrived yesterday, try it and tell me what grade it could be," Ning Zi Mo smiled.


    Ye Fan looked at the tea leaves and said, "The tea leaves are t and strong, each bud has two leaves and the main veins are a bit dark red - they should be Taiping Houkui tea (a type of green tea)."


    "Not bad, try it and see how it tastes."


    Ye Fan took a whiff of the tea fragrance and then took a sip. He nodded, "This is a good tea indeed. It has a sweet aftertaste, it''s not bitter at all."


    Ning Zi Mo rolled her eyes at him, "Of course, otherwise, would it cost over a thousand for half a kilogram? I''m asking what grade it could be."


    Ye Fan didn''t answer, instead, he took the teapot and poured the tea out. Then, he rinsed it again and after he did the same thing thrice, he picked up the fourth cup of tea and took a whiff.


    "How is it?" Ning Zi Mo asked eagerly.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Taiping Houkui emphasizes on ''Houkui'' - clean, fresh, sweet aftertaste and lingering¡­ this tea had aplished the first three.


    But as for ''lingering'', the delicate orchid fragrance was gone by the fourth brew. So this tea can only be considered grade A but not top quality Houkui."


    Ning Zi Mo grumbled, "With you saying that, I can confirm that this Zhao Zhong still doesn''t have sufficient knowledge about tea and was deceived."


    Ye Fanughed, "There''s quite a depth in the knowledge of tea leaves, it''s very normal to make mistakes when procuring."


    "If only you work here for me, that''ll be great," Ning Zi Mo smiled sweetly, "What do you think, would you consider working here? I can provide food and lodging, it''s less taxingpared to cycling here and there."


    Ye Fan shrugged and turned her down tactfully, "Forget it, I like my current lifestyle - I can do whatever I like, it''s very fulfilling."


    Ning Zi Mo mumbled, "You made it sound like I''ll be in your way¡­ I just want to see you more often."


    Hearing a tender and charming beauty saying such miserablements, Ye Fan''s heart would soften, even if it was made of steel.


    He knew that he had to leave as soon as possible, otherwise, he couldn''t bear to leave once his heart turns soft for too long.


    "Sister Ning, it''s gettingte, I''m going off first."


    "So rushed? Can''t you just stay and chat a while longer?" Ning Zi Mo furrowed her brows, "It''s so boring to be alone!"


    Ye Fan chuckled, "Ask Xiao Zhao and the rest to chat with you. Goodbye, sister Ning, you don''t have to see me out."


    After which, Ye Fan slipped out of the room like a gust of wind, leaving Ning Zi Mo behind with her teeth clenched in frustration.


    "Bloody Ye- Fan, stinking Ye Fan, am I really so dislikeable?" Ning Zi Mo cursed but her beautiful eyes were filled with loneliness.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan walked briskly out of the teahouse and let out a sigh of relief.


    Each time he went to the teahouse, he felt like he was sitting on a rollercoaster - he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and do something with Ning Zi Mo. But if he doesn''t visit for some time, he would start to miss her.


    Xiao Zhao had already prepared the bicycle and even oiled the chain, the bicycle was sparkling clean and the rust was reduced.


    "Brother Fan, your bicycle," Xiao Zhao handed the bicycle to Ye Fan.


    "Thank you so much," Ye Fan was about to bid farewell when he suddenly remembered something he forgot to mention, "Oh right, Xiao Zhao, do you know anyone called 9th Wang?"


    Xiao Zhao''s expression turned stern and he nodded, "Yes, one of the leaders of the White Sharks gang. He has quite a bit of power in Hua Hai city. Did 9th Wang show disrespect towards you, brother Fan?! Brother Fan, don''t worry, I''ll have his head rolling on the floor tonight¡­"


    "Ay ay ay¡­ what are you thinking!" Ye Fan quickly interrupted him and whispered, "That 9th Wang has his eyes on a woman, you just need to get him to exercise a bit of restraint and not get overboard."


    Xiao Zhao went nk for a moment but didn''t dare to probe further, he responded, "I got it."


    Ye Fan patted his shoulders and got onto his bicycle, he lit a cigarette and set off unsteadily.


    When Ye Fan was a distance away, Ning Zi Mo''s figure emerged from the teahouse.


    "Big missy," Xiao Zhao hurriedly greeted her with his head lowered.


    "What did he say to you?" Ning Zi Mo asked directly.


    Xiao Zhao didn''t dare to keep it from her and told her about 9th Wang, then he asked, "Big missy, 9th Wang had offended brother Fan, should we get rid of him?"


    Ning Zi Mo narrowed her eyes and said, "No need, just act ording to what Ye Fan said and give him a little warning. Also, go find out who is the woman Ye Fan is trying to protect, I want to see a photo¡­"


    "Got it," Xiao Zhao understood and recalled something else, "Big missy, mayor Fu''s son called just now to ask you out for tea tasting tomorrow¡­"


    "Tell him I am not free," Ning Zi Mo responded coldly, turned around and walked back into the teahouse.


    ¡­


    After an hour of cycling, Ye Fan finally returned to his rented apartment located at the old city district.


    It was a humble one-bedroom apartment with the most basic bed and furniture, there was even a moldy smell to it.


    Ye Fan turned on the ceiling fan and after he took a quick shower, he took an old notebook from under his bed - even his notebook was a secondhand item that he bought online.


    In fact, nothing in the apartment was brand new.


    Usually, Ye Fan was toozy to go online and would fall asleep the moment he reached home. But today, after meeting Su Qing Xue, Ye Fan felt that he had to do some detailed investigation to find out what sort of person this ''girlfriend'' of his was, and why she would look almost identical to ''big sister fairy''.


    With just a simple search online, he could find quite a lot of information about Su Qing Xue...


    "The eldest daughter of the prestigious Su family in Hua Hai City, CEO of Splendid Group, intelligent and talented entrepreneur, the most beautiful businesswoman of the year¡­ so she''s the CEO of Splendid, I haven''t met her previously¡­"


    Ye Fan was mumbling to himself, he lit a cigarette and a thoughtful look appeared on his face.


    If all these pieces of information were true, then Su Qing Xue cannot be the ''big sister fairy'' whom he had met before. With that said, meeting a woman who looks just like her, could it be heaven''s will?


    Ye Fanid in bed and took out the documents Su Qing Xue handed to him. He flipped through it and three minutester, he was fast asleep.


    The next afternoon, Ye Fan was drinking a bowl of soya bean milk and eating two baked sesame seed-coated cake biscuits at a small stall. Then, he cycled and rushed over to the Fine Jade building where he had an appointment.


    Inside Fine Jade building, they were either fine dining restaurants or high-end luxury shops, they were very expensive and in the past, Ye Fan would never go there.


    At 10 a.m. sharp, Su Qing Xue called and when she found out that Ye Fan was on time. she was rather pleased.


    In the carpark at B2, Ye Fan didn''t see the Maserati that Su Qing Xue usually drives. Instead, he saw a ck Lexus SUV.


    As the CEO of Splendid Group, it wasn''t a big deal to change luxury cars here and there so Ye Fan wasn''t surprised.


    The car windows lowered and a woman dressed in a light blue cored dress appeared, revealing her soft and fair arms, with a delicate and thin gold ne around her beautiful neck - she was much weing and quiet than yesterday.


    "Good morning, Miss Su, what are we going to do?" Ye Fan smiled and greeted her.


    Su Qing Xue scanned Ye Fan coldly, "Get in the car first."


    "Oh, okay," Ye Fan sat in the passenger seat.


    Following that, Su Qing Xue spoke in an unrming tone, "Remove your clothes."

 Chapter 6

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Better be more decent


    When Ye Fan heard that, he went nk for a second, "Miss Su, although you''re a beauty and I''ve some rtions with you, I''m not to be taken advantage of. Don''t you want to think it through further? I don''t think you''re an easy person¡­"


    "What nonsense are you saying!" Su Qingxue knitted her brows - this chap is really imaginative.


    She took a paper bag from the backseat and threw it at Ye Fan.


    "I''m asking you to get changed, the building wouldn''t allow you in if you''re dressed like that," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan was stunned - no wonder the girl changed her car, so it would be easier for him to change his outfit, "Miss Su, you should have said so earlier. I feel more at ease, then¡­"


    "What do you mean by that!?" Su Qingxue felt very ufortable in her heart - even if something was about to happen, is he really the one who''s at a disadvantage?


    Ye Fan giggled, "Nothing, nothing, I''ll strip right now."


    Seeing that Ye Fan was about to remove his top, Su Qingxue hurriedly turned away and shut her eyes. At the same time, she had a bad feeling¡­ why do I find that this man isn''t especially honest?


    But the contract has been signed and time was running out, it wasn''t easy to find a stranger with good looks either and she couldn''t be bothered anymore about it.


    Very soon, Ye Fan was done changing his shirt and pants. He wore a well-ironed Givenchy white cored shirt, and a pair of slim-fit long pants, a Mont nc leather belt paired with a pair of brown Ferragamo leather shoes.


    This entire outfit costs at least 50 to 60K, so as the saying goes, ''Clothes make the man'' - Ye Fan had aplete makeover in just seconds.


    "Looks fine," Su Qingxue was pleased with her own taste.


    Ye Fan ced his old shirt and shorts back into that Givenchy paper bag and smiled, "Miss Su, where are we going now?"


    "Going to meet my parents," Su Qingxue answered very naturally.


    When Ye Fan heard that, his expression froze, "We''re moving so quickly? Should we get a gift or something, it''s not very nice to meet your parents for the first time empty-handed, right."


    "No need for that," Su Qingxue spoke with aplicated gaze, "Anyway, you''ll only be meeting them once today and it doesn''t matter if you see them again next time. They just have to know that I''ve got a boyfriend now."


    Ye Fan nodded and indicated that he understood.


    "Also, you can''t call me Miss Su, change it to something else," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan thought about it and chuckled, "Xiao Xue? Xue er? Baby? Darling? Honey¡­"


    "That''s enough!" A red flush shed across Su Qingxue''s cold face, she realized that she was wrong about him.


    This chap became so shameless once he gets slightly familiar with me...


    No! I should say that he already had a thick skin but I didn''t notice it yesterday!


    "Just call me Qingxue," Su Qingxue said and got off the car first.


    Ye Fan followed and held Su Qingxue''s little hand when they reached the lift.


    "You¡­ what are you doing?!"


    Su Qingxue''s hand trembled like she just got electrocuted and wanted to pull away, but Ye Fan was gripping very tightly.


    Ye Fan felt the girl''s soft skin and revealed a cheesy grin, "Xiao Xue, we''re in a rtionship, isn''t it perfectly normal to hold hands and meet your parents?"


    "Third use of the contract - any physical contact must go through my permission!" Su Qingxue''s watery eyes were about to turn to ice.


    Ye Fan asked, "Then do you think that we shouldn''t hold hands?"


    Su Qingxue went nk for a bit - if both of them don''t hold hands in front of her parents, it would be too fake.


    "Yes, we can hold hands, but¡­"


    "See, Xiao Xue, you agreed to it! Haha, this is called ''getting in the train first and getting the tickets after'' - the results is the same," Ye Fan blinked.


    Su Qingxue gritted her teeth, "I told you to call me Qingxue¡­"


    "Alright, Xiao Xue!"


    "..."


    The second they entered the lift, Su Qingxue felt like she had just got on a pirate ship - this man''s honest manner yesterday was definitely an act!


    There were only the two of them in the lift and Ye Fan was very contented to smell the jasmine fragranceing from the woman next to him.


    After taking up so many part-time jobs, this was the job Ye Fan enjoyed the most.


    "Put your nose any closer and I''ll beat you up," Su Qingxue noticed that the man kepting closer to her hair and she couldn''t tolerate it anymore.


    Ye Fan wasn''t shy at all, "Xiao Xue, don''t get so agitated eh. If I''ve to pretend to be your boyfriend, we need to be closer, right?"


    "Hng," Su Qingxue sneered and red at him, "I got to admit, I was wrong yesterday, I didn''t expect that you''re this sort of man.


    But don''t think I''m a pushover. I just didn''t bring my bodyguard. Otherwise, just a word from me and you would suffer, so you better be more decent."


    Ye Fan sniggered and moved away slightly.


    Su Qingxue simply thought that he was afraid and heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. If she was unable to handle this man, she would have to find another fake boyfriend and that would be too troublesome.


    The lift arrived directly at the French restaurant in the hotel''s top floor, where it overlooks Hua Hai City.


    The restaurant manager was a middle-aged Caucasian and was dressed very refined and cultured. When he saw Su Qingxue, he quickly went over respectfully and spoke in fluent Chinese, "Wee, CEO Su."


    When he saw the Ye Fan holding Su Qingxue''s hand, he seemed doubtful. The stunning CEO known in Hua Hai City for being ice-cold was actually holding hands with a man - this is a really juicy gossip!


    "Are my parents here yet?" Su Qingxue asked indifferently.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Su have arrived, I''ll bring the both of you over right now," the manager smiled and led the way.


    Walking through the majestic and imposing restaurant, Su Qingxue instinctively nced at the Ye Fan next to her. Usually, most lower ss people would be a little nervous when they enter a ce like this, and be a joke to others.


    Thankfully, Ye Fan seemed rxed and didn''t look different at all - allowing Su Qingxue, the employer, to be satisfied with him once again.


    Once they entered the elegant private room, there were already three people seated at one side of the table.


    One of them was a dignified-looking middle-aged man, and another was a beautiful and elegant woman wearing a pearl ne, who looked very well-maintained and didn''t seem like she was even 40 yet.


    There was also a young man dressed in an Ermenegildo Zegna cored shirt, he was handsome and seemed quite haughty.


    The three of them in the private room revealed looks of disdain when they saw Ye Fan walking in with Su Qingxue, and scrutinized them.


    "Qingxue, why did you bring a bodyguard here? It''s a family gathering today," the good looking man gave a cunning smile.


    "Zheng Junfeng, since you know that this is a family gathering, you shouldn''t havee. As for this gentleman next to me, he is my boyfriend, Ye Fan," Su Qingxue said and even went closer to Ye Fan.


    When Zheng Junfeng saw this scene, his eyes turned cold.


    "Nonsense! Since when did you have a boyfriend, did you make him out of thin air?!" Su Changping furrowed her brows and lectured.


    Su Qingxue spoke ording to what she had prepared beforehand, "We met online and it has been about a year. Recently, I found out that he was from Hua Hai City, so we established our rtionship."


    Ye Fan obviously sensed the disharmony in the air but it didn''t matter to him, he smiled and greeted them, "Hello uncle, auntie, and this brother¡­"


    "I am Qingxue''s fiance, guaranteed authentic," Zheng Junfeng said sarcastically, "Can''t bepared to some imitation good that was found at thest minute."


    Ye Fan looked around then pointed at himself, "Bro, are you talking about me? Haha, you''re so funny."


    After which, Ye Fan minded his own business and pulled a chair. Then he said lovingly towards Su Qingxue, "Xiao Xue, here, take a seat first."


    Hearing this intimate nickname, Zheng Junfeng''s face turned frosty.


    Ye Fan didn''t seem to feel the iciness in the room at all, he simply sat his butt down next to Su Qingxue and picked up the wet towel on the table to wipe his hands. He smiled and asked, "Have we ordered the dishes? I''ve had an early breakfast so I''m a little hungry now."


    Unfortunately, nobody bothered to reply to him.


    The beautiful woman, Tong Huizhen, sneered coldly and reproached, "Qingxue, what do you mean by this? Do you treat marriage as a game? Young master Zheng is so faithful towards you and waited over a year for you, you should have a limit even if you''re being willful."


    Su Qingxue lowered her eyes and said inly, "You guys were the ones who forced me into this marriage from the beginning, I didn''t agree to it at all. I''m dating the person I want to date - how is this being willful?"


    "How is this dating at all? We don''t even know where this chap appeared from and with your high expectations, as if you would fall for a man like him!?"


    Tong Huizhen spoke and called the waiter over, "Hey, call the security, chase this fe away!"


    Hearing that, Su Qingxue stopped him with ayer of frost over her face, "Nobody is allowed to chase him away! He is my boyfriend, none of you understands me at all, how would you know that I wouldn''t fall for him!?"


    "Right, right, right, I am really Xiao Xue''s boyfriend and we have a great rtionship," Ye Fan smiled bitterly - this family is really messy, how long is this going to take before we can have dinner, huh?


    <em>Also, why does Su Qingxue have a fiance? Aren''t I making someone a cuckold, then?</em>


    <em>The other party is the son of a wealthy family, with such a deep hatred, it is going to be troublesome at the end.</em>


    <em>Ultimately, if I knew that things would be soplicated, I would have asked for more money!</em>


    Editor: Krizzeir

 Chapter 7

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Superb acting


    "Qingxue, listen to daddy, letting you marry young master Zheng is for your own good, stop being willful," Su Changping said earnestly.


    Su Qingxue scoffed, "It''s for my own good or a certain someone''s benefit - I think we all know it in our hearts."


    After which, Su Qingxue nced at Tong Huizhen sitting next to her.


    It was as if Tong Huizhen got stepped on her tail, she yelled, "Su Qingxue! What do you mean by that!? Don''t think that you can be insolent just because you''re the CEO of Splendid!"


    "Even though we''re not blood-rted, I am still your mother! I''ve raised you for over ten years, what sort of person do you see me as!?"


    Speaking up to this point, Tong Huizhen''s eyes reddened and looked very pitiful, and about to cry.


    When Su Changping saw that his wife was about to cry, he quickly ced his arm around her shoulders and coaxed her, "Aiya, darling, don''t be upset, Qingxue didn''t mean it that way, don''t misunderstand¡­"


    Zheng Junfeng persuaded her gently as well, "That''s right, auntie. Xueqing is a filial and kind girl, I admire this about her, that''s why I want her to be my wife. She might not be toofortable with traditional customs and match-making, so she''s a little defiant¡­"


    "Ay, only young master Zheng truly understands our Qingxue," Su Changping smiled and turned to her daughter, "Heard that? Young master Zheng is so understanding towards you! Why aren''t you apologizing to him, huh? You''re atrocious for bringing a stranger here!"


    "Dad, you don''t have to persuade me anymore, I know what I''m doing. Anyway, I will not marry Zheng Junfeng."


    Su Qingxue''s face was rigid as she looked at Zheng Junfeng and said, "Just give up, Splendid Group was handed to me by my grandfather to manage, and I will not let it end up in an outsider''s hands. You can''t have me and you can''t have Splendid either."


    Zheng Junfeng put on a look of innocence and smiled, "Qingxue, what are you talking about? I''m not interested in Splendid at all, I''m already so busy trying to manage Zheng Group, I''m not a business genius like you.


    "In my eyes, in my heart, it has always been you alone all along, why don''t you understand that I''m true to you, huh."


    A tinge of iciness appeared on the corners of Su Qingxue''s lips, "Whether that''s the truth or not, you know it very well yourself¡­ don''t assume that I really don''t know who has been the mastermind behind all the underworld gangs harassing our Splendid staff."


    When Su Changping heard that, she was confused, "Underworld gangs? Harassing? Qingxue, why haven''t I heard of these? What''s going on?"


    "That''s right, Qingxue, is this a misunderstanding?" Zheng Junfeng seemed to be concerned.


    Ye Fan rubbed his nose and thought to himself - no wonder the White Sharks gang would find trouble with the top management of Splendid for no good reason, this sort of incidents would never happen in the past. So there''s actually someone messing with Splendid behind the scenes...


    Su Qingxue knew that there was no point even if they discussed further, Zheng Junfeng would never admit. Hence, she was firm and direct, "Anyway, I''ve got a boyfriend already so this engagement is meaningless."


    Zheng Junfeng narrowed his eyes and although there was still a smile on his face, his gaze had turned icy-cold.


    "Haha, don''t worry, Qingxue, I am very patient. Even if you really have a boyfriend, who knows? You guys might break up in a few days, right?" Zheng Junfeng let out a sinisterugh, his remark had two meanings.


    "How could this chap be her boyfriend?" Tong Huizhen wiped her tears and pointed fiercely at Ye Fan, "Changping, call someone over right now! Chase him away! Can any stray cats and dogs sit around our dining table, huh?"


    "If Ye Fan''s leaving, I am leaving too," Su Qingxue talked back.


    "You¡­ you''re so unfilial¡­" Tong Huizhen gritted her teeth in anger.


    Zheng Junfeng waved and said, "Auntie, don''t be mad. Whether it is the Su family or the Zheng family, the money for one meal doesn''t make a difference to us, just treat it as charity. There''s no reason why we shouldn''t treat this Ye Fan guy to a meal, right."


    "Hng, since young master Zheng put it this way, we''ll just treat it as doing good and umting merit," Tong Huizhen spoke bitingly.


    When Su Qingxue heard that, there was uneasiness in her eyes and she had the feeling that Zheng Junfeng had something up his sleeves.


    Indeed, Zheng Junfeng immediately switched to using French and he spoke to the Caucasian waitress standing at the door, "Get this gentleman''s order, be more professional¡­"


    Zheng Junfeng winked at the waitress as a hint.


    Waitresses working at such a high-ss restaurant were obviously able to read people''s thoughts easily, and she understood young master Zheng''s intentions instantly.


    The waitress with chestnut-colored hair and blue eyes stepped forward, smiled widely and asked in French, "Sir, what would you like?"


    Su Qingxue immediately understood what Zheng Junfeng was doing - he was clearly trying to embarrass Ye Fan and toy with him like a fool, trying to humiliate him that he didn''t know his own lowly status and entered a high-ss restaurant like this.


    Unfortunately, Su Qingxue only knew how to speak English herself and could only quickly interrupt, "Waitress, please speak¡­"


    "le-menu s''il-vous-tue-me-consillez-vous?"


    (E/N: I think he''s asking about the menu.)


    At this moment, she suddenly heard a string of urate and fluent Frenching out of Ye Fan''s mouth.


    There was pin-drop silence in the private room.


    Su Changping, Tong Huizhen and Zheng Junfeng were all in a state of shock.


    The most surprised one was Su Qingxue - her beautiful and moving eyes widened as she stared nkly at Ye Fan.


    After a short moment of shock, the waitress continued speaking in French, "Sir, I''ll get you a menu right away. Sorry, I was rude!"


    The waitress heard very clearly that Ye Fan used the most urate French from Paris - this pronunciation was even more precise than a French person like herself, so obviously, she didn''t dare to disy her low-level skill before an expert.


    Very soon, the menu came and Ye Fan ordered some dishes in fluent French and also asked thedy next to him.


    "Xiao Xue, what do you like to eat? I think you would like this oulesarinires paired with the dessert, foutis¡­ as for alcohol, it''s best to drink Belgium beer, but I''m afraid they don''t have it here, white wine works as well"...


    Every word Ye Fan said hit the nail on the head, he spoke in French at one moment then switched to Mandarin at the next and everyone looked nkly at him.


    "Oh god, sir, you''re very knowledgeable about the French cuisine, do you have it often?" The waitress realized that Ye Fan knew more than her.


    Ye Fan waved andughed, "Oh, how could I afford it, I learned these through the books I read¡­"


    With that said, it made more sense to everyone at the table.


    But Su Qingxue wasn''tpletely convinced, even if he could learn about the French cuisine in books, how would he exin his fluency in French? Besides, perfecting a foreignnguage is not attainable byst-minute cramping and studying.


    In addition, when Ye Fan stepped into this restaurant, that calmness andposure he had didn''t seem like it was the first time he came to this sort of ce, it was as if he was a regr.


    All of a sudden, Su Qingxue felt that this imitation boyfriend was somewhat mysterious...


    Su Qingxue wasn''t particrly picky and let Ye Fan do the ordering of dishes.


    The food was served very swiftly and not long after, there was a feastid out on the table.


    Seeing the exquisite appetizers, main dish, wine and dessert before them, everyone then believed that Ye Fan really knew the cuisine.


    "Ye Fan, how did you pick up French?" Su Changping asked out of curiosity.


    "Oh, uncle, I forgot to introduce myself - I''m a foreignnguage tutor," Ye Fan smiled.


    Su Qingxue blinked and asked doubtfully, "High school students have to learn French these days?"


    "Uh¡­ just an enrichment ss, it''s always good to learn more," Ye Fan simply came up with a reason.


    "I thought you went to France to study, so you''re a home tutor," Tong Huizhen spoke disdainfully, "Let me warn you - leave Qingxue alone after this meal, I can give you a sum of money, don''t stay in our way!"


    Ye Fan spoke with deep emotions, "Auntie, I don''t want your money, I want to be with Xiao Xue¡­ although I''m very poor right now, I will work hard and earn more money, I will do my best to give Xiao Xue a blissful future¡­"


    Su Qingxue nced sideways at the man - she knew that Ye Fan was putting on an act, but his acting was too realistic, and even her face was flushed as he spoke.


    "Tsk, how much can you earn? Do you know how many millions Splendid Group earns in a year? Do you know the assets that we own? This is not something you can simply climb up the socialdder to achieve - a toad trying to eat a swan''s meat¡­" Tong Hui Zhen said disdainfully.


    Ye Fan smiled, suddenly, he reached out to hug Su Qingxue''s shoulder and stretched his head over, pecking her on her right cheek with a loud "pop".


    Su Qingxue was having her dessert, she was caught off-guard and before she knew it, she was already kissed by Ye Fan.


    "Look, I''ve eaten a swan''s meat already," Ye Fanughed.


    Su Qingxue turned her head aggressively and wanted to burst out in anger, but she had second thoughts about it - if she gets angry now, the act would all go to waste.


    Hence, Su Qingxue could only pant with rage as she flushed with anger. She was mad, but her tender and beautiful face made her look as if she was shy instead.


    "Bang."


    Zheng Junfeng mmed his ss on the table and stood up with a gloomy face.


    "Great, just great¡­" When Zheng Junfeng saw this kissing scene, he finally couldn''t take it anymore. Not only was he unable to embarrass Ye Fan, but his own fiancee was also taken advantage of, so his ego obviously couldn''t handle it.


    "Uncle, auntie, I have something on, I''ll get going first, see you next time."


    After which, Zheng Junfeng stomped out of the private room and before he left, he red coldly at Ye Fan.


    <em>Editor: Krizzeir</em>

 Chapter 8

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Live together with you


    <hr>


    Hey readers! Hope you are enjoying this novel so far! Please add it into your library if you are :)


    Thank you!<hr>


    At first, Su Qingxue was still mad at Ye Fan, but after seeing Zheng Junfeng''s expression, she started to worry about Ye Fan.


    Other than Ye Fan, nobody ate anything during the meal.


    Su Changping and Tong Huizhen didn''t want to ept the fact, but Su Qingxue and Ye Fan had already ended the conversation. Even Su Qingxue who had never been intimate with any men in her life, allowed Ye Fan to kiss her, so they could only believe that the duo was truly a couple for the time being.


    After the meal, all of them parted unhappily.


    Ye Fan held Su Qingxue''s little hand and walked leisurely to the lift and back to the carpark.


    After they entered the lift, Su Qingxue shook Ye Fan''s hand off, then raised her hand wanting to p him on the face!


    But how could Ye Fan simply allow a woman to hit him like that, he quickly grabbed the girl''s wrist, "Hey, Xiao Xue, what do you mean by this, huh?"


    "Who allowed you to kiss me!?" Su Qingxue''s eyes were red. Ever since she was little, she was very specific about the distinction between men and women, and had never been bullied like this before.


    "I pecked you on the cheek, not kissed you, you don''t have to throw such a huge temper," Ye Fan was, in fact, thinking - if the angle has slightly deviated just then, he would have simply kissed her lips already.


    "It''s stated clearly on the contract that any physical contact must go through my permission first - you''re viting the agreement!" Su Qingxue said coldly.


    Ye Fan pursed his lips, "You didn''t state that you have a fiance in the contract either. Apanying you to this meal today was equivalent to making others resent me, I was treated so unjustly."


    "You¡­" Su Qingxue was stumped. Indeed, she made a mistake too.


    But this was because her family and the Zheng family drove her into a corner, and she didn''t have anywhere to run; she couldn''t marry Zheng Junfeng and could only resort to this.


    "You saw it for yourself too, that Zheng guy isn''t a good person, and as long as I dere my sovereignty and prove that you are my girlfriend, he would give up on you."


    Ye Fan seemed like he had given much thought to it, "Unfortunately, it''s probably because you''re too beautiful so he hasn''t given up yet¡­"


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she objected, "There''s plenty of beautiful women in Hua Hai city. That chap only wants to use such a despicable trick to marry me because hispany isn''t doing well these three years, and also couldn''tpete with me in the market. After I am married to him, he could swallow Splendid¡­"


    "Oh, I see. Then don''t uncle and auntie know about this?"


    Su Qingxue shook her head with aplicated gaze, "It''s not that simple and this isn''t something you need to care about."


    Ye Fan gave an honest smile. Even if the woman didn''t say anything, he could tell that Su Changping was a mediocre ignorant person and that stepmom of hers, Tong Huizhen, was most likely in cahoots with the Zheng family.


    After the two of them returned to the carpark, Su Qingxue received a text message on her phone. She looked at it and furrowed her brows.


    "Do you know how to drive?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan was stunned, he was already prepared to leave but it seems that this woman still had other ns.


    "I do know how to drive, but I don''t have a driving license."


    Su Qingxue handed the keys of the Lexus to Ye Fan, "I drank so I can''t drive, but I have some urgent matters to deal with, back in the office. You have to drive."


    Ye Fan didn''t mind it, anyway, he had already ''sold himself'' to her for three months and he didn''t have any jobs in the afternoon.


    After they got into the car, Ye Fan stepped on the elerator and the car roared like a lion while charging out of the parking lot.


    "Zi zi zi!" The sound of the rubber tires rubbing against the floor was ear-piercing.


    Seated at the back seat, Su Qingxue got a shock and eximed, "What are you doing!? Are you trying to get us killed!?"


    Even a virtuousdy like her, the big missy of the Su family, the ice-cold CEO, couldn''t help butsh out at him.


    Ye Fan mmed in on the brakes, he turned around innocently and said, "Xiao Xue, you said that you were in a hurry¡­"


    "But you don''t have to race in the carpark, right!"


    Su Qingxue''s little face went pale - how did I even actually find such a person to be my ''imitation'' boyfriend!?


    "Oh, I''ll go slower, then," Ye Fan smiled apologetically and slowed down.


    Throughout the entire journey, Su Qingxue was on her phone, reading up on financial news. Ye Fan wanted to have a chat with her but was given the cold shoulder.


    Ye Fan sighed - this woman is really distant and cold, I wonder what sort of man would date her.


    At this moment, Ye Fan nced at the rearview mirror from the corner of his eyes and a ck Toyotamercial car caught his attention.


    Even though the other party would changenes once in a while, Ye Fan could tell that the car was following them.


    Interesting¡­ The corners of Ye Fan''s mouth lifted into a smile. Seems like some people can''t hold back anymore and are starting to make their move.


    Nevermind if they were targeting him, but if these people were after Su Qingxue, she would be in danger.


    The car drove all the way to Splendid office building - the architecture design of the building was very modern, it was 66-storey high and extremely eye-catching in the city center. It goes to show how overbearing and wealthy Splendid Group was.


    At the steps of the main entrance, there were three to four unfriendly-looking men dressed like hooligans blocking the way.


    When Ye Fan saw the tattoos on these people''s arms, he narrowed his eyes - seems like these people belong to the White Sharks gang.


    This is weird, could it be Xiao Zhao hasn''t made things clear?


    At the other side, Su Qingxue took a deep breath and got off the car with a solemn expression, she walked towards those people fearlessly.


    A tinge of admiration shed across Ye Fan''s eyes. Most women who faced this sort of confrontation wouldn''t even dare to leave the car, but Su Qingxue was quite daring.


    He followed behind Su Qingxue quietly and nned to observe the situation before doing anything.


    "CEO Su!"


    A short-haired girl who was about 1.7 meters tall, dressed in a ck uniform and had a heroic air, ran towards Su Qingxue.


    Seeing this short-haired girl, Ye Fan''s eyes lit up. Judging from her footsteps and stature, it was evident that she had undergone rtively strict and professional special forces training. He could tell from the coordination of her body that she must be quite skilled.


    The main point was that this woman looked easy on the eyes - she had healthy skin and her facial features were well worth a second look. Compared to most girls in Jiangnan, she had a wilder sex appeal.


    From the ID on the woman''s chest, he saw the name "Xu Lingshan" and the title "Security Team Leader for the Logistic Department.


    When she noticed that Ye Fan was staring at her, Xu Lingshan red at him, sending him a warning.


    "Lingshan, what''s the situation? What exactly does the White Sharks gang want?" Su Qingxue asked, slightly worried.


    "CEO Su, it seems like we were all mistaken - they are here to apologize to department head Feng," Xu Lingshan wore a look of disbelief, as she spoke.


    "What?" Su Qingxue didn''t expect it.


    Xu Lingshan pointed at the guy standing right in front of those group of thugs - an anxious and nervous middle-aged man who had beads around his wrist, "That is the hall leader of the White Sharks gang''s Green Bamboo hall, Wang Jiu. It was his people who tried to kidnap department head Feng.


    He ran over today to apologize to department head Feng and even wanted to give her a pile of tonic and jewels. But department head Feng didn''t want to ept their gifts, so they kept standing here."


    Su Qingxue seemed to have some thoughts of her own and she asked, "Why the sudden change in attitudes¡­"


    "I think they''re afraid. After all, Splendid Group isn''t a smallpany and if things got serious, the White Sharks gang would find themselves in deep trouble," Xu Lingshan said proudly.


    Su Qingxue could only ept this exnation, for now, "Ask department head Feng toe down, take the gifts and ept their apology. Otherwise, it doesn''t look too good with a bunch of them in the way."


    "Alright, I''ll send someone to inform her right away," Xu Lingshan nodded and sent an order through the walkie-talkie.


    After that, Su Qingxue turned to Ye Fan who was behind her and said, "You''ll move to my ce from today onwards, if you need to pack your luggage, I''ll ask Lingshan to apany you."


    Ye Fan was stunned, he blinked, "WHAT? You want me to live together with you!?"


    Xu Lingshan was shocked as well, as a subordinate, she didn''t dare to probe about her CEO''s private life, but it was hard to imagine that a goddess superior to most, would be together with such an average man - who exactly is he?


    When Su Qingxue heard the two words ''live together'', her expression was somewhat rigid and she took a deep breath, "The security at my ce is very good so you can move in for the time being - don''t think too much about it."


    Ye Fan listened to the woman''s indifferent tone and there was a warmth in his heart - seems like Su Qingxue was quite kind-hearted, she was concerned for his safety.


    Before Ye Fan could answer, Su Qingxue already started speaking to Xu Lingshan, "He has some trouble on hand right now and people might plot against him. Protect him and go get his luggage with him, then send him to my ce, aunt Jiang will take care of the rest."


    "Yes, CEO Su," Xu Lingshan was doubtful and unwilling, but she could only obey the order.


    Ye Fan was helpless - this woman is really bossy, but since she was so thoughtful towards him, he simply treated it as a return of favor and decided to live with her for a while.


    Ye Fan turned his head and shot a nce at the Toyotamercial car that was still hiding by the roadside. He couldn''t just let his "girlfriend" face this bunch of gangsters herself.


    "Hey, stop daydreaming! Get in the car!" At this moment, Xu Lingshan was already in the driver''s seat and was shouting at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan jogged to the car and smiled, "Leader Xu, call me Ye Fan, don''t call me ''hey''."


    "Where do you live," Xu Lingshan didn''t seem to want to call his name.


    "At Old city, Changmen street," Ye Fan answered.


    Xu Lingshan knitted her brows and looked at the high-end branded outfit on Ye Fan suspiciously, "Isn''t that ce about to be demolished? You live there!?"


    "The rent is cheap there, so I''m staying there till they demolish it," Ye Fan realized that the girl was staring at his clothes so he exined, "Xiao Xue bought these, they don''t belong to me."


    Xiao Xue!? Xu Lingshan''s mouth twitched and there was only one thought in her head: Was our CEO somehow cheated by a poor chap!?

 Chapter 9

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Not good enough for me to know


    Xu Lingshan had a stomachful of questions, but she still wanted to trust Su Qingxue. After all, in the eyes of her and many other Splendid employees, Su Qingxue was an intelligent and outstanding woman, so even in her rtionships, she shouldn''t be easily cheated by a man.


    Hence, Xu Lingshan didn''t ask further and simply drove towards Ye Fan''s ce.


    Ye Fan sat at the backseat and was bored, so he leaned to the side and admired Xu Lingshan''s figure.


    This woman''s figure was unlike ordinary Asian girls; instead, it seemed more like Western girls''.


    People from the older generation would like it if they saw it.


    "Do you believe that I will dig your eyeballs out," Xu Lingshan noticed a long time ago because Ye Fan did it openly and without fear.


    When Ye Fan heard the murderous intent in her voice, he smiled bitterly, "Captain Xu, I was just looking, you don''t have to be so terrifying."


    "Try and you''ll find out if I am really just scaring you¡­" Xu Lingshan said coldly.


    Ye Fan looked out of the window quietly - he wasn''t interested in bickering with a woman over such a small issue.


    Xu Lingshan took it that Ye Fan was afraid and scoffed softly. At the same time, she was really puzzled as to why Su Qingxue would meet such a useless man.


    The car arrived at Ye Fan''s cheaply-priced apartment building. It was bright daylight so most of the people living there were out working, the nearby areas were all empty.


    However, the two of them had just alighted, when a ck Toyota that had been tailing them stopped as well.


    Xu Lingshan also found it quite odd at this moment. When she saw five to six men in vests with steel rods in their handsing out of the car, looking unfriendly and buffed, the woman knew that something was wrong.


    "Indeed, CEO Su guessed it right, someone wants to deal with you," Xu Lingshan knitted her brows.


    A big bearded man took the lead and said roughly, "Little girl, get lost if you don''t want to get beaten up, we''re here to find this bastard."


    Xu Lingshan sneered, "Just fight if you want to, why do you have to say so much bullsh*t. Ye Fan, stay behind me, don''t run around."


    Ye Fan kept quiet, he nced at the apartment in the second storey where he was staying and a hint of yfulness shed across his eyes...


    "Captain Xu, I''ll leave it to you then, I''ll return to my room!" Ye Fanughed and ran into the building.


    Xu Lingshan gritted her teeth when she saw the man take off, "Coward! Why are you running!?"


    "Captain Xu! All the best, all the best!" Ye Fan''s cheers echoed through the passageway.


    The big bearded man burst outughing and mocked, "He''s a gigolo indeed, he''s not even as courageous as this littledy here!"


    Xu Lingshan cursed Ye Fan a thousand times over in her heart and the more she thought about it, the more she was sure that Su Qingxue was deceived by this chap!


    Thankfully, she didn''t care about these fighters before her. She scoffed and clenched her fists, "Shut the cr*p, just start fighting if you want to!"


    She couldn''t wait to deal with this group of hooligans so that she could sort out that man who ran away just before the battle.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan who was at the second storey, smiled as he looked at the lock of his door.


    This sort of rough method of intruding wasn''t professional at all, he was just a little fish.


    But this fish was still quite troublesome for Xu Lingshan, so Ye Fan decided to deal with it himself.


    Ye Fan knew that the door wasn''t locked and he directly pushed it open.


    The moment he entered, there was a sudden sh of light and a spike bay flew towards Ye Fan''s head!


    There was a tanned and bulky man, he was dressed in a dark blue short sleeve shirt, camo shorts and a cap. His attack was swift and very firm!


    The man thought that he had gotten Ye Fan but who knew that Ye Fan already disappeared without a trace.


    How could it be!?


    The man was stunned and turned around quickly. Then, he realized that Ye Fan was already sitting casually on the only chair in the room with his legs crossed.


    "Why are you looking like that? Don''t tell me that you thought you could get me at such a slow speed, huh." Ye Fan chuckled and lit up a cigarette.


    The man took a few steps cautiously - he really couldn''t figure out how Ye Fan managed to dodge his attack.


    "You are Ye Fan?" He was still suspicious because ording to what his master told him, this Ye Fan was just an odd job worker and shouldn''t know how to fight.


    Ye Fan nodded, "You should have a photo of me. Could it be that I''m better looking than in the pictures?"


    The man''s gaze wasplex, he felt that the situation was a little out of his control but since he already took the money, he could only summon up his courage and try to attack him again!


    Just as the man was about to do a sudden attack, a hint of yfulness appeared in Ye Fan''s eyes as the man tried to attack his neck...


    "Are Zaka''s men all so rude and impetuous? " This time, Ye Fan spoke in English.


    The man was so fearful that he broke out in cold sweat, he swallowed hard and murmured, "You¡­ you¡­"


    "You want to ask me how I know the name of your leader?"


    Ye Fan spat and said inly, "Your spike bay is the 35cm and 6 thorns type, used widely by the Ferocious Tigers mercenary army. You also have a tattoo of the Ferocious Tigers in Tamil on your arm and judging by the way you speak English, even if you''re not Zaka''s men, you used to be¡­"


    The man was finally convinced that the man before him wasn''t an ordinary odd job worker and the intel he had gotten was wrong!


    "I retired from the organization this year, you¡­ you knew our leader?" At this moment, the man spoke in a respectful tone instead.


    "Zaka?" Ye Fanughed, "A leader of a mercenary group is not good enough for me to know."


    When the man heard that, he was enraged and berated, "What did you say!? You''re looking down on us Ferocious Tigers!?"


    Even though he had already retired from the group and started to go solo, his feelings towards Ferocious Tigers would never change.


    Who knew that he had just adopted a fierce look and Ye Fan''s temperament changedpletely!


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and seemed like he wasn''t moving, but he emitted a suppression like a purgatory demon had just descended onto Earth, and ready to directly engulf everyone thoroughly!


    The mercenary from the Ferocious Tigers quivered all over and nearly peed in his pants, he simply sank to his knees and fell to the ground!


    "I made a mistake! Please let me off!" The mercenary shivered and his face became whiter than a sheet of paper.


    He had been a mercenary for over ten years, but had never seen a man with such a terrifying aura.


    Thankfully, Ye Fan''s aura onlysted for that moment and it immediately vanished like nothing had happened.


    Anguid smile appeared on Ye Fan''s face once again, "Go back and tell that master of yours - if he wants to fight,e here openly, he is bringing about his own destruction by ying dirty¡­"


    It was as if the mercenary had received amnesty, he stood up with his body trembling and nodded firmly, "Thank you for your kindness, sir. I''ll get going right away!"


    Just as he was about to turn around and bolt off, Ye Fan stopped him again.


    "Hey, leave through the window, don''t let the people downstairs see you!" Ye Fan instructed. He didn''t want Xu Lingshan to notice a thing, he would have a lot of exining to do if that happened.


    The mercenary thought that Ye Fan regretted his decision at first but when he heard that, he didn''t dare toin. The mercenary squeezed through the narrow window with his tail between his legs and left.


    To a trained mercenary, two stories was an easy feat. He quickly jumped out and disappeared without even a trace.


    The mercenary just left when Xu Lingshan rushed upstairs, ready to bite someone''s nose off.


    The woman''s short hair was in a mess, she was dripping in sweat and her face was flushed. She was panting and it was obvious that she had used quite a lot of energy to fight those people.


    "Aiya, captain Xu, you''re a true heroine, not even conceding to a man!" Ye Fan hurriedly boot-licked her andughed.


    When Xu Lingshan saw that Ye Fan was actually sitting in the apartment, smoking, she was so mad that she wanted to kick him, "You are a coward! Are you really so afraid of death!?"


    "Captain Xu, I am not afraid of death, I just thought that you must be very skilled since you are the captain of the security team in Splendid Group. Hence, I didn''t have anything to worry about and simply came up here to pack my luggage," Ye Fan smiled.


    "You''re denying it! You''re just a useless coward! I really don''t understand how CEO Su would meet someone like you. I must report what happened today to CEO Su!" Xu Lingshan spoke in disdain.


    Ye Fan put on an innocent face, "Xiao Xue asked captain Xu toe along with me to protect me, do you have to be a tattletale?"


    "Tatt- tattletale!?" Xu Lingshan really wanted to punch the man in his face, but when she thought fo Su Qingxue, she stopped herself and said, "Hurry up and pack!"


    "Alright, alright, captain Xu, please give me a moment," Ye Fan started to stuff all the messy shirts and pants sprawled all over the room, into the old luggage bag.


    Xu Lingshan looked at those dirty articles of clothing, they seemed to have been worn for many years and were all crumpled and old. Then, she looked around the moldy house and felt somewhat sorry for Ye Fan.


    Although this chap was useless and disgusting, but he had a difficult life. With that thought, Xu Lingshan was no longer mad at him.

 Chapter 10

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Wealthy woman and nanny


    Ye Fan said he was packing his luggage but in actual fact, he didn''t really have much to pack, other than a canvas bag filled with his tools and some clothes, he didn''t even fill up a suitcase and his ce was already emptied.


    When he was done, Ye Fan suddenly recalled something as he took out an old ck jewelry box from under his bed.


    When Xu Lingshan saw that, she mumbled, "Finally there''s something valuable."


    Ye Fan looked at the jewelry box with aplicated gaze then he turned his head and smiled, "Yes, this is quite valuable."


    Xu Lingshan rolled her eyes, "What are you smiling for! Hurry pack up and leave!"


    "Okay, okay, okay¡­'' Ye Fan hurriedly agreed.


    Not long after, Xu Lingshan drove the car and sent Ye Fan to the district in Hua Hai city where many wealthy people lived at.


    Little Egret county was less than 10km away from the city center yet it was mostly mansions there and each mansion was separated by about 10m to over 100m. The vast greenery, park and all sorts of outdoor exercising areas caused the housing in this area to reach 30,000 yuan per square meter.


    Su Qingxue lived at mansion number 6 and this house number had made known that Su Qingxue''s status was not to be despised, even in the district where the wealthy lived.


    The car stopped at the entrance and there was someone who opened the gate immediately.


    The person who walked out was dressed simply, she looked like she was in her early 50s, was glowing with health, and had a mole on the corner of her eyebrow.


    "Captain Xu, pleasee in and take a seat, drink some water," The woman greeted Xu Lingshan warmly.


    Xu Lingshan greeted the woman very formerly, "Hello, auntie Jiang, I can''t have a drink of water, I have to get back to the office."


    "So urgent?" Aunt Jiang was somewhat regretful, then she saw Ye Fan who got out of the car and smiled, "You must be Mr. Ye, right? Missy had informed me that you''ll be staying here from today onwards, I have already prepared everything for you."


    The moment Ye Fan saw aunt Jiang, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes...


    This old nanny really isn''t simple - Ye Fan thought to himself.


    Xu Lingshan saw that Ye Fan was standing there in silence so she said unhappily, "Hey! Aunt Jiang is talking to you, why aren''t you responding!?


    You''d better be more respectful towards aunt Jiang - she''s the one who watched CEO Su grow up and is an elder in the Su family. Don''t think that you can be rude to her just because she''s a nanny!"


    Ye Fan grinned and let out a silly chuckle, "I just didn''t expect that aunt Jiang would be so young so I''m mesmerized."


    Aunt Jiang sized Ye Fan up thoughtfully, she lowered her head andughed, "Mr. Ye, you really know how to joke, I''m an olddy who is almost 60 years old, I''m not young ah."


    Xu Lingshan scoffed, "Aunt Jiang, if this chap is disrespectful towards you, give me a call, I will take care of him!"


    "No, no, I trust missy''s taste," aunt Jiang waved.


    Xu Lingshan was still quite worried, she said a few words to aunt Jiang before driving away.


    There was only Ye Fan and aunt Jiang left at the entrance. Both of them looked at one another for a while before aunt Jiang spoke respectfully, "Mr. Ye, this way please, I''ll bring you around."


    "Aunt Jiang, just call me Ye Fan and Xiao Ye, it''s weird that you keep calling me mister," Ye Fan said casually.


    "Then¡­ I''ll call you Ye Fan. You are missy''s boyfriend, it''s not right for me to call you Xiao Ye," Aunt Jiang smiled widely.


    "Heh heh, that works too," Ye Fan didn''t mind.


    After they entered the mansion, Ye Fan admired the interior design and decor - it was simple and modern, the grey and blue hues were very fitting with Su Qingxue''s temperament.


    All the electrical instations were also thetest and most in-trend, there wasn''t a speck of dust on the floor and there was a valuable Western painting on the wall. Although it was very aesthetically pleasing, the housecked a homely feel.


    The only ced that wasn''t so in was the spacious kitchen - there were three chillers and refrigerators, and Ye Fan really wondered how much food she had to store in there.


    "Aunt Jiang, this is where you and Xiao Xue live?" Ye Fan asked.


    Aunt Jiang sighed, "That''s right, old master and madam don''t live here and ever since missy left home, she stayed with me here and this ce is really cold and cheerless all these years."


    "It must be really boring to have only two people living in such a huge mansion," Ye Fan shook his head.


    "Too bad, missy likes the silence and other thaning home to eat and sleep, she would be working in the study. She doesn''t engage in many social events and I am used to that already."


    Speaking up to this point, aunt Jiang seemed to recall something and she asked, "Oh right, Ye Fan, how many people do you have in your family? Does your parents know that you''re going to live here?"


    Ye Fan lowered his head and chuckled, "My parents passed away when I was very little and I''ve always been living alone so it''s fine."


    Aunt Jiang was slightly taken aback and she said remorsefully, "Ay, poor child, I''m such a bber, I shouldn''t ask all these¡­"


    "Haha, aunt Jiang, don''t worry about it, I''m used to it. Look, I''m still well and healthy after living by myself all these years," Ye Fan grinned.


    The old woman sighed and didn''t continue the same topic. She brought Ye Fan to the second storey where his bedroom was, "Ye Fan, you''ll be staying in this room from now on and next to you is missy''s study and bedroom. I want both of you to stay closer to each other and be more intimate."


    Aunt Jiang spoke and looked very eager, "This is the first time missy is dating, it must be fate that she met you. I really hope that your rtionship would bear fruit, then you wouldn''t let thete master down too."


    "What? This is the first time Xiao Xue is dating?"


    Ye Fan was surprised; although the woman was cold and really quite hard to get close to, she was a stunningdy and no matter what, there would be men who would court her furiously - maybe those men failed?


    Aunt Jiang smiled bitterly and sighed, "Nobody believes it but I''ve watched her grow up and ever since she was in high school, she had all sorts of sons from wealthy families wooing her, but she wasn''t interested in dating at all.


    Previously, I was so worried that missy would drag till she was 30 or 40 and would refuse to get married. Thankfully, you appeared and I am so relieved¡­ Ye Fan, you got to work hard. I will wait for you guys to get married and call you "son-inw"!"


    Married? Son-inw?


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry - this aunt Jiang was thinking too far ahead and she probably wouldn''t be able to wait for that day. After all, he had signed a three months contract.


    Seems like Su Qingxue didn''t inform aunt Jiang that they were just a contractual couple. Seeing how aunt Jiang was pouring out the truth, he felt rather bad.


    However, Ye Fan could catch some messages in what aunt Jiang said. That is, aunt Jiang lived in this house mainly because of Su Qingxue''ste grandfather.


    Ye Fan entered the room and unpacked his luggage. When he went downstairs, he saw that aunt Jiang had changed her clothes and was carrying a cloth bag, about to head out.


    "Aunt Jiang, where are you going?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Oh, there is only seafood in the fridge so I''m going out to get some fresh vegetables and cook up a feast tonight to wee you. Just stay home to watch some television or go outside for a swim," aunt Jiang said.


    Ye Fan was doubtful, "Aunt Jiang, you''re driving?"


    "Aiya, at my age, how would I know how to drive, I am walking to take the public bus," aunt Jiangughed.


    Ye Fan didn''t have any part-time jobs today so he said, "I''ll go with you, there should be another car at home, I''ll fetch you there."


    Ye Fan remembered that Su Qingxue had a Maserati.


    When aunt Jiang heard that, she was delighted, "Sure! If you don''t mind going to the supermarket with an olddy like me."


    "Hehe, why would I mind, I''m still counting on aunt Jiang to whip up a good meal for me eh," Ye Fanughed casually.


    Aunt Jiang was ted, the way she looked at Ye Fan was gentler and she beckoned with her hand, "Come, let''s take the lift to the garage."


    Ye Fan was stunned - whoa, this Su Qingxue is really a wealthy woman - she even has a lift to go down?


    When they entered the lift, Ye Fan then realized that there were actually two storeys, B1 and B2 - this mansion actually has a total of five storeys!?


    "Ye Fan, what car do you like? Go pick one yourself. Basically, missy only drives the cars in B1 and other than hiring someone to maintain the cars in B2, she doesn''t drive them," aunt Jiang briefed.


    Ye Fan entered B1 and realized that there were ten cars parked there. The cheapest one was a BMW Z4, followed by a Mercedez-Benz ML400, then a BMW X6 etcetera. At the slightly more expensive tier was the Porsche 911 and there was also the Maserati that Su Qingxue drove previously.

 Chapter 11

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Wee home


    Hua Hai City, in a luxurious mansion by the sea, Zheng Junfeng sat on the sofa in the living room with a glum face.


    Not only was the bodyguard he sent beaten up ck and blue by Xu Lingshan, even the mercenary whom he hired at a high price, actually refunded themission and sry. He also passed on a message and warned him never to y such little tricks, Ye Fan wanted him to fight openly.


    This was undoubtedly a direct blow on his head and this humiliation was making him go nuts!


    "Junfeng, suppress your anger, it''s just a small bump on the road, it''s nothing."


    An impably attired, impressive looking, ice cold and arrogant middle-aged man made his way down from the second storey.


    This person was the current master of the Zheng family, Zheng Hongzhi.


    Zheng Junfeng took a deep breath and turned his head, "Father, am I supposed to let it go just like that? Just let that worm climb all over me!? I just received news that that bastard Ye had already moved into Su Qingxue''s ce!"


    Zheng Junfeng looked as if he was about to swallow someone up when he spoke about Ye Fan.


    "Stop calling him bastard, I think this Ye Fan is quite capable," Zheng Hongzhi said.


    "Him? I''ve looked him up before and he is a poor soul who lives in a rented ce, he does manual work for a living and doesn''t have any money or background - just how capable can he be!?" Zheng Junfeng was clearly upset.


    Zheng Hongzhi scoffed, "If he was really so useless, why would that killer you hired refund themission and sry, and refused toplete the mission?"


    "..." Zheng Junfeng went silent - he couldn''t figure out this point either.


    Zheng Hongzhi looked at the Vacheron Constantin watch around his wrist, "Old Ma should be returning soon,e with me to wee him."


    "Old Ma?" Zheng Junfeng asked doubtfully, "Father, are you referring to the former top-ranking killer in the White Sharks gang, Ma Jin Kun? Hasn''t he abandoned the life of an ouw?"


    Zheng Hongzhi sneered, "How could anyone who has been once in a gang abandon the life of an ouw? He merely upgraded his status to fish up more money."


    With our rtionship with the White Sharks gang, it''s not difficult to ask Ma Jin Kun for help, right? Furthermore, the secret society today in Hua Hai city stands like the three legs of a tripod - the White Sharks gang needs our financial support even more."


    Delight appeared on Zheng Junfeng''s face as he pped, "That''s fantastic! I heard that Old Ma''s eagle w move can even break through a metal board! He hasn''t lost his edge even after 30 years or more and is on a totally different level from that killer I hired. This time, Su Qingxue and Ye Fan will be dead meat!"


    [E/N note: Again we have a great and vivid dreamer here]


    "Son, listen well, although Su Qingxue is a talent, and you would certainly reap plenty of benefits if you killed her, but as long as you''ve got a chance to get Su Qingxue, you shouldn''t give up. Think of a way to make that woman surrender to us.


    As for her boyfriend, even if he has a little bit of skill, he would never be a threat to our Zheng family so don''t bother about him too much," Zheng Hongzhi said with a gloomy expression.


    "I understand father, I will think of a way to pressure the Splendid Group ad the Su family.


    I must make that woman cry and scream on my bed, then I would make her suffer even more terribly. I''ll see how she can still act like a lofty goddess!" Zheng Junfeng revealed a sinister smile.


    ¡­


    "Aunt Jiang, I''m home."


    At 6 in the evening, as Su Qingxue pushed the door open, there were some traces of lethargy on her cold face.


    She kicked her high heels away, removed her coat and fell on the huge real leather sofa like a copsed building.


    After she stretched, Su Qingxue turned around and was about to take the television remote.


    "AH!"


    Su Qingxue screamed in shock because she suddenly saw a dirty face grinning at her.


    "Xiaoxue, you''re back?"


    Ye Fan was holding a screwdriver in his hand, he was bare to the waist as he squatted by the sofa and looked at Su Qingxue.


    Su Qingxue suddenly recalled that there was one more person in her house now, and her alluring and tender face turned red and was burning to the tips of her ears.


    "PERVERT!"


    Su Qingxue turned around and gave Ye Fan a hard kick on his face.


    Ye Fan hurriedly dodged and rolled on the carpet, he said innocently, "Xiaoxue, what are you doing, can''t I wee you home?"


    "Where are your eyes looking at?!" Su Qingxue covered her chest with two arms and turned pale, "Also! Why aren''t you clothed!?"


    Ye Fan exined in a serious manner, "I am speaking to you so obviously, I have to look at you - this is respect. As for my clothes, it''s the same logic as to why you have to remove your shoes when you''re home - it''s just a habit."


    "This is my house! You''re not allowed to take them off! Wear your clothes!!" Su Qingxue was usually very calm and rarely yelled like that, but she was really mad this time.


    She could only hate herself for making the wrong judgment and actually believing him to be a decent and good man.


    Ye Fan got up and put on a T-shirt.


    Su Qingxue turned her head as didn''t want to take a second look at all, but she caught a glimpse of Ye Fan''s muscles from the corner of her eyes, she blushed uncontrobly and her heart skipped a beat.


    This was the first time she realized that a man''s figure could be so ''beautiful'', the corners and curves were just perfect; he wasn''t very muscr but his body was refined and every piece of muscle was in the right ce like a piece of art.


    This chap actually gyms? Su Qingxue thought to herself and immediately shook her head - what nonsense am I thinking, huh!


    When she saw that Ye Fan had changed, she went to get the remote and was nning to turn the television on.


    As she was about to press the button, she suddenly realized that something was amiss and the little mouth on her face was wide open, she was somewhat in a daze.


    "You¡­ you¡­ what did you do to my television!?"


    To her horror, she saw that the huge 3D high definition television in her living room was removed!?


    Ye Fan waved the screwdriver in his hand andughed, "Oh, when I was watching the television just now, the image was slightly blurry so I opened it up to fix it. It should be done soon, please wait a while more."


    Su Qingxue felt like her emotions were out of control, she took a deep breath topose herself and said, "Do you know how much this television costs?"


    "Uh¡­ 10,000?" Ye Fan thought.


    "Add a 1," Su Qingxue said.


    "10,100?"


    Su Qingxue gritted her teeth, "It''s 11,000! Idiot!"


    Ye Fan gasped and said, "This television looks quite modern - it''s actually so expensive, huh."


    "You opened it up just because it''s slightly blurry, are you able to put it back together now!? Do you know how it works!?" Su Qingxue interrogated.


    Ye Fan grinned sheepishly, "This¡­ we''ll have to see, it won''t take long¡­"


    "See¡­ see¡­" Su Qingxue felt a rush of blood to her head.


    When aunt Jiang heard the shouts outside, she peeped out from the kitchen.


    "Missy, what are you quarreling with Ye Fan about? Why are you fighting the second you get home?" Aunt Jiang was puzzled.


    "Aunt Jiang! How could you let him do this! He dismantled the television!" Su Qingxueint.


    "Sigh¡ª¡ª I thought this is what happened," Aunt Jiang smiled, "Missy, just let Ye Fan give it a go, if it doesn''t work, we can get the manufacturer''s repairman toe over."


    After which, aunt Jiang continued smiling and said, "Ye Fan, hurry up, it''s almost dinner time."


    Ye Fan nodded and replied cheerfully, "Sure, I''ll be done in five minutes at most!"


    Si Qingxue looked at the old and the young getting along so well and found it a little strange - haven''t they just met? Why are they so close already!?


    Seeing that Ye Fan had picked up the screwdriver again and was twisting and turning it on the television, Su Qingxue really wanted to throw the remote control over.


    "Stop it! Are you going to pay for it if it''s spoilt!?"


    "It won''t, you must trust your man," Ye Fan was very confident.


    "You¡­ you are shameless!"


    Su Qingxue couldn''t do anything, but when she turned to look at aunt Jiang, who was in the kitchen, she was grinning from ear to ear like she enjoyed listening to their squabbling.


    "Aunt Jiang, say something! This chap is obviously here to cause trouble!"


    Aunt Jiang covered her mouth and giggled, "I am just an olddy, how can I control you two little couple. I''ll go cook some dishes, you guys do whatever you need to do¡­"


    "We are not a little¡­ little¡­" Aunt Jiang simply ran into the kitchen and left Su Qingxue blushing, as she couldn''t tell her that they were a fake couple.


    She removed the hair clip on her head gloomily and ruffled her hair like doing so would be able to unburden herself of the negative mood.


    When aunt Jiang brought the dishes out, Ye Fan had already fixed the television back.


    Su Qingxue hurriedly grabbed the remote and wanted to turn it on, but she pressed the button a few times and the television didn''t react at all.


    "YE FAN! Look what you''ve done!"


    Su Qingxue was raging with fury, it wasn''t that she cared about this measly ten over thousand dors, she could earn it back within an hour, but she was very upset having Ye Fan messing around in her home.

 Chapter 12

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Missy''s great foresight


    Ye Fan was confused, he scanned the woman, "Xiao Xue, are you having a fever?"


    After which, Ye Fan reached out and touched Su Qingxue''s forehead.


    Su Qingxue hurriedly retreated back and eximed angrily, "What fever! Stop trying to change the subject! Didn''t you act like you''re really knowledgeable, huh? Now are you going to pay me for the television!?"


    Ye Fan sighed, then turned around and walked to the electric socket next to the television. He picked up the plug of the television and shook it at Su Qingxue.


    "Beauty, your television works without plugging in, huh?"


    Aunt Jiang coincidentally stepped out of the kitchen at this moment and when she saw this scene, she simply burst outughing.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes widened and after some time, she pretended like nothing happened and said, "That doesn''t mean it is fixed!"


    Then, she pressed on the remote control. But she realized that the television turned on smoothly and started to y.


    "Aiya, really, that little blurry part is gone now. Ye Fan, you''re really good," Aunt Jiang praised him gleefully.


    Su Qingxue was in a daze, she smoothed her messy ck hair and nced at Ye Fan, "You''re just lucky; there''s nothing to be proud about anyway, it''s merely fixing a television.


    Ye Fan was helpless and smiled, "I wasn''t proud eh, I only kept saying that I''ll try to fix it - don''t put words in my mouth."


    Su Qingxue pretended that she didn''t hear that, she walked to the dining table and saw over ten dishes on the table. Her beautiful eyes blinked a couple of times, "Aunt Jiang, why did you cook so much?"


    "Missy, you brought your boyfriend home, obviously I had to cook more to celebrate," aunt Jiang spoke like it was the most logical thing to do.


    "What''s there to celebrate about? If I knew he was this sort of person, I wouldn''t have allowed him to move in," Su Qingxue said.


    Aunt Jiang covered her mouth andughed, "There''s no cure for regrets in this world. I think Ye Fan is pretty good, missy has great taste."


    [E/N: I wonder when the medicine for regrets will be invented, "sigh"]


    Ye Fan nodded furiously - <em>Aunt Jiang knows him best.</em>


    "Aunt Jiang, you have no idea how crafty he is. Moreover¡­ we wouldn''t be able to finish these for sure - it''s such a waste," Su Qingxue frowned, "Just cook our usual four dishes and a soup, don''t have to add on for him."


    Ye Fan didn''t care what the woman said, he took a bowl of rice and handed it to aunt Jiang.


    "Here, aunt Jiang, thank you for your hard work."


    Aunt Jiang didn''t know how to react; after being in the Su family for over ten years, she had always been waiting on others and no one had ever served her before.


    The old madam was moved as she took the bowl of rice, "This¡­ how could I let you do this."


    "What''s wrong with this? I am younger, it is only right that I serve my elders. Don''t tell me that Xiao Xue has never taken a bowl of rice for you before?" Ye Fan asked, puzzled.


    When he asked this question, it suddenly hit on Su Qingxue that aunt Jiang had been taking care of her for over ten years, yet she doesn''t remember doing anything like that before.


    It wasn''t that she was haughty, but usually, Aunt Jiang would have already prepared everything and she just had to go over and eat, so she hadn''t thought about those things.


    "Xiao Xue, although aunt Jiang is a nanny, you need to be more filial. Aunt Jiang takes the public transport to the market to buy the ingredients every day; you have so many cars, it would be good if you could fetch her there or apany her to shop," Ye Fan said.


    The more Su Qingxue listened, the more upset she got. She felt very guilty in her heart but when she recalled that it was Ye Fan lecturing her, she felt ufortable.


    "Mind your own business! I''ve been living with aunt Jiang for so many years, do I need you to teach me? Just taking a bowl of rice for aunt Jiang, right? Must you make yourself sound so terrific?" Su Qingxueint.


    Aunt Jiang hurriedly consoled her, "Missy, don''t be mad, Ye Fan was just casually speaking his mind. I watched missy grow up and I know that missy has a good heart."


    Su Qingxue said apologetically, "Aunt Jiang, next time if you need to buy the ingredients, wait for me to get home and we''ll go together. In the past, I didn''t notice these things¡­"


    "There won''t be time to prepare the dishes if I waited for you to get home. It''s alright, my old bones are still strong," aunt Jiang smiled and waved her hands.


    "I''m worried that aunt Jiang would be cheated by this chap - he knows how to act like an honest man very well, but is actually a really bad person. He''s sucking up to you, his intentions are not simple," Su Qingxue didn''t forget about Ye Fan taking advantage of her in the day.


    "Xiao Xue, don''t spout nonsense. When did I act like that, how did I cheat?" Ye Fan asked sternly and righteously.


    "You are a cheat," Su Qingxue sneered.


    Seeing both of them squabbling, aunt Jiang was betweenughter and tears, "In the past, the house was really quiet. Ye Fan just came today and even missy got so excited - I''m really not used to this liveliness."


    "I¡­ I am not excited¡­" Su Qingxue spoke butcked confidence, she doesn''t know why she gets angry whenever she sees Ye Fan.


    [E/N: "sigh", typical tsundere]


    "Alright, alright, let''s start eating, the food will turn cold if we continue quarreling like this," aunt Jiang called out and the three of them finally sat down and started eating.


    Su Qingxue wore a gloomy look on her face, apparently, she was affected by what Ye Fan said about not helping aunt Jiang take a bowl of rice. After she took a bowl for herself, she started eating without a word.


    The woman ate very delicately - doesn''t show her teeth while chewing or poke messily at the food when she''s taking them. She was both cultured and gentle.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, was theplete opposite - he took huge bites and would finish half a bowl of rice in one bite, even aunt Jiang told him to eat slowly.


    Not long after, Su Qingxue realized that seven or eight out of ten tes were already cleared.


    "Reincarnation of a hungry ghost," Su Qingxue had to give it to him, she has never seen anyone who could eat so much.


    Ye Fan simply ignored her, cleaned up the table and praised aunt Jiang for her cooking. Then, he took out a cigarette and ced it on his lips, about to do his usual "race with the deity of life".


    "No smoking! Get out if you want to smoke!" Su Qingxue gave a look of disdain.


    Ye Fan was embarrassed as he smiled, he forgot that this wasn''t his rented apartment and got up to go outside.


    When he was outside, the high temperature hit his face directly but Ye Fan didn''t mind. He sat on the flight of steps, took a long drag on his cigarette and blew out the smoke in enjoyment.


    He didn''t expect to take only two puffs when a ck Maybach showed up at the door.


    A man and woman stepped out of the car and surprisingly, they were the husband and wife, Su Changping and Tong Huizhen.


    A driver, who followed behind them, was just about 1.7 meters but he had a muscr physique, a chiseled face, and a scar at the corner of his brow. He was full of spirit and it was obvious that he wasn''t an ordinary driver.


    Seeing Ye Fan at the door, Su Changping and Tong Huizhen knitted their brows and were clearly upset.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes but beckoned to them very quickly, "Uncle, auntie, you''re here. Why didn''t you guys join us for dinner?"


    "Why are you here?" Su Changping asked sternly.


    Ye Fan replied, "Xiao Xue asked me to move in, we are in a rtionship, after all."


    "Look, I''ve already said it - this girl is crazy. How could she let this kind of man move in with her, what if this news spread, how is she going to face everyone!?" Tong Huizhen was infuriated.


    Suddenly, the door opened and a cold and indifferent Su Qingxue stood there, "I brought my boyfriend home, not a secret lover, why should I be ashamed?"


    "You brat! How dare you talk back!? Is this the way you should speak to your parents!?" Tong Huizhen screeched.


    Su Qingxue''s face was covered in frost, she didn''t move an inch and stared coldly at Tong Huizhen.


    Seeing the swords drawn and bows bent at the door, Aunt Jiang was unable to continue cleaning up the dishes inside and quickly went to the door to wee them, "It''s old master and madam? Quick,e in, it''s hot outside."


    "Yes, dear, let''s go in and talk," Su Changping looked upset, "we''ll discuss with Qingxue when we are inside."


    Tong Huizhen nced coldly at Ye Fan and said sarcastically, "We will have to discuss but this is our Su family''s affairs, an outsider like him cannot be present!"


    "He is my boyfriend, the man I am going to marry, he is not an outsider," Su Qingxue refuted.


    Marriage?! Ye Fan nearly choked on his cigarette - <em>this woman really dares to talk, huh.</em>


    Tong Huizhen red at her, "Brat, you really dare to let these words out of your mouth, huh!?"


    "I am just stating a fact," Su Qingxue said inly.


    Tong Huizhen was so enraged that she started shaking, her eyes reddened and looked as if she was about to cry, "Are you seeing this!? She just looks down on me, her adoptive mother! She doesn''t treat me as her mother!!"


    Su Changping knitted his brows and sighed, "Stop fighting, both of you. Qingxue, we care about you that''s why we would rush down to find you, there are some things we didn''t make clear in the day and we need to rify things with you. You can''t let your parents stand at the door to talk, right?"


    "Missy, let old master and madame in first," aunt Jiang persuaded.


    When Su Qingxue heard aunt Jiang, she turned around and walked into the house.


    Ye Fan wasn''t in a hurry to get inside, he might as well stay outside and smoke, rather than have another hysterical moment inside when they sit together.


    Tong Huizhen wiped the corners of her eyes and when she went inside, she winked at the driver and said, "Zhang Dong, stay at the door and watch this chap attentively. Don''t let him stir trouble when we are discussing matters inside."


    "Yes, madam," Zhang Dong responded and cast a suspicious nce over at Ye Fan.

 Chapter 13

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">As a driver


    When everyone entered the house, there was only Ye Fan and Zhang Dong left outside.


    Ye Fan handed a cigarette over and smiled, "Want a stick?"


    Zhang Dong shook his head, "Thank you, but madam doesn''t allow us subordinates to smoke."


    "Is that so, what a pity," Ye Fan lit the cigarette for himself since the other party didn''t want it.


    Zhang Dong smiled weirdly, "Mr. Ye, it''s boring to stand around here, why don''t we do something fun?"


    "Oh? What should we do?" Ye Fan asked, somewhat interested.


    Zhang Dong scanned Ye Fan up and down, "I see that Mr. Ye is quite strong, you should train quite often. I don''t have any hobbies other than arm wrestling - I would like to spar with Mr. Ye."


    "Arm wrestling? That''s not too good, I am younger than you, after all," Ye Fan waved.


    Zhang Dong put on a fake smile, "That''s okay, it doesn''t mean that you''ll be stronger if you''re younger. You''re a real man, I''m sure Mr. Ye wouldn''t decline me of a little contest like this, right? Missy''s boyfriend can''t be a coward, eh?"


    Ye Fan wasn''t very willing, "Since you put it this way, then¡­ alright, we''ll spar just once - I''m worried that I would hurt you."


    "Haha¡­" Zhang Dong burst outughing and a cold light shed in his eyes, "I''m looking forward to that!"


    The two of them went to a stone bench in front of the yard and squat, then they extended their right arms.


    Ye Fan still had a cigarette in his mouth and he mumbled, "Let me know when to start."


    A sinister smile appeared on Zhang Dong''s face, "Mr. Ye, do you know what was my job previously?"


    Ye Fan was bewildered, "Aren''t you a driver?"


    "That''s right, I am a driver now, but in the past, I was in the specialmando unit at the northwest military district, so¡­ don''t me me if I hurt you - me yourself for pissing our madam off¡­"


    After which, Zhang Dong announced loudly¡ª¡ª


    "Begin!"


    The moment he yelled, the muscles in Zhang Dong''s right arm contracted and his force exploded, pressing Ye Fan''s right hand down firmly!


    Ye Fan''s right hand was immediately pushed down and was about to knock on the stone bench; the impact of it would probably cause a serious strain on his muscle even if it wasn''t fractured.


    However, just as Zhang Dong thought that he had sessfully taught Ye Fan a lesson, he suddenly realized that Ye Fan didn''t react at all...


    To his surprise, he was unable to push Ye Fan''s arm all the way down when it was almost touching the bench!?


    No matter how much strength Zhang Dong exerted, Ye Fan''s arm wouldn''t budge when it was only a centimeter away from the surface.


    "Sss¡­ hu¡­"


    Ye Fan took a long drag and blew the white smoke at Zhang Dong''s face.


    "You''re quite good at arm wrestling for a driver."


    Ye Fan smiled cheekily and his right arm had a sudden force, immediately pinning Zhang Dong''s arm back down!


    There was only the sound of bones cracking, followed by Zhang Dong''s cries!


    "AH! MY HAND! ¡­"


    Ye Fan released Zhang Dong''s trembling, limped and weak hand, then he stood up and looked condescendingly at him.


    "I''ve told you that I was worried that I would hurt you. Do you need me to call an ambnce?"


    Zhang Dong''s sweat came pouring down, he gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Fan with fear in his eyes, "You¡­ how could you be so strong!?"


    "I''m not strong, you are the one who is undernourished - youck of calcium I guess," Ye Fan smirked and walked back to the house.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the living room was also extremely tensed.


    Su Changping and Tong Huizhen tried to persuade Su Qingxue once again to stop being willful, but Su Qingxue obviously wouldn''tpromise.


    "Qingxue, daddy really don''t understand how Zheng Junfeng is in any way inferior to that Ye Fan? Background, family reputation, looks and talents, and he chased you for so long, you can tell that he is sincere, why must you insist on seeing the Zhengs as bad people!?" Su Changping found it very hard toprehend.


    "Must you even ask? She is taking a different view on purpose - she wants to oppose to everything we say and make the entire Su family obey her, to disy her capacity of CEO," Tong Huizhen said sarcastically.


    "You guys are afraid of the Zhengs, I am not. Before grandpa left, he wanted me to take care of Splendid Group, not give the entire family estate away."


    "If you guys continue talking to me about Zheng Junfeng, we have nothing much to say. Aunt Jiang, see the guests off!" Su Qingxue stood up from the sofa and said coldly.


    The moment Ye Fan entered, he heard Su Qingxue seeing the guests out and smiled bitterly - this discussion was really quick.


    When Tong Huizhen saw Ye Faning in, she frowned, "Where''s Zhang Dong!? Why are you alone!?"


    "Oh, that driver? He was bored and wanted to arm wrestle with me. In the end, he identally fractured his hand - should we send him to the hospital?" Ye Fan asked innocently.


    "What!? How is that possible?!" Tong Huizhen was bbergasted.


    Su Qingxue furrowed her brows as well - from what she knew, Zhang Dong was Tong Huizhen''s most trusted driver cum bodyguard, he shouldn''t be so useless.


    Su Changping was upset, "Did Zhang Dong get his brains fried!? Why did he arm wrestle out of the blue!? He even said he retired from a specialmando unit - I already said not to find someone who talks big to be our bodyguard! Let''s just go back and find another securitypany."


    Tong Huizhen''s face flushed and turned pale alternately, she was feeling extremely embarrassed, and scolded Zhang Dong a thousand times over in her heart. She stamped her feet and ran out of the house hastily.


    Seeing his wife running out, Su Changping could only follow behind, but he seemed like he also couldn''t let go of his daughter, as he turned his head and asked, "Oh right, Qinguxue, you said that the Zheng''s were secretly trying to trip us up - what exactly happened in thepany?"


    "Just manage your wife and son first, you don''t have to worry about things in thepany," Su Qingxue said apathetically.


    "You¡­ this child. Daddy is worried about you, you are also my daughter," Su Changping patted his chest and said.


    Su Qingxue turned her head away and scoffed, "I don''t need you to worry, just don''t let others use you as a tool."


    Su Changping was agitated, "In your eyes, your father is really so useless, huh!?"


    When aunt Jiang saw the situation, she hurriedly tried to smooth things over, "Old master, missy is just saying that out of anger, don''t be angry."


    Su Changping''s eyes reddened, he let out a long sigh and walked through the door, a sense of helplessness shown in his retreating figure.


    As the driver, Zhang Dong, fractured his hand, Su Changping had to drive personally, so it was inevitably more embarrassing than arriving there.


    After the quarrel, the atmosphere in the house was slightly stifling.


    Su Qingxue went upstairs without a word and there was only Ye Fan and aunt Jiang left in the living room.


    Ye Fan asked, "Aunt Jiang, Xiao Xue has a brother?"


    Aunt Jiang nodded, "Yes, she has a brother who is three years younger than her, called Su Weiming and is still in university. But they are from a different mother and weren''t really close since they were little.


    When thete master passed away, he gave the shares of thepany to missy and let Miss Ye secure the CEO seat - that''s why young master is upset."


    Ye Fan nodded like he suddenly saw the light - most wealthy families would pass down their inheritance to males, not females.


    Late master Su actually handed Splendid Group to his granddaughter, not because Su Qingxue was outstanding but because Su Weiming was too ipetent.


    Ye Fan suddenly recalled the "big sister fairy" and asked another question, "Aunt Jiang, does Xiao Xue have any sisters?"


    "Sisters? No, missy''s mother passed away when she was seven and left missy all alone. She stayed in the orphanage till she was ten, and then thete master brought her into the Su family - I''ve never heard of missy having a sister," Aunt Jiang said.


    Ye Fan sighed regretfully - seems like I was overthinking, they probably just looked alike.


    Aunt Jiang said with a sad expression, "Ever since thete master handed thepany to missy, madam and young master had been very upset, and old master is sandwiched in the middle - it''s also very hard for him. Ay, what should we do with this family¡­"


    Just at this moment, Su Qingxue''s annoyed voice came from the second storey...


    "Ye Fan! What are those stuff of yours? They stink!!"


    Ye Fan was stunned, he raced upstairs and realized that Su Qingxue was standing at his bedroom door and holding her nose with a tinge of fear in her eyes.


    "Xiao Xue, are you talking about my clothes?" Ye Fan pointed at the clothes sprawled all over the room and smiled sheepishly, "I thought it would be too troublesome to put them in the closet so I left them outside - it would be more convenient when I want to wear them."


    Seeing those dirty, old and crumpled clothings, Su Qingxue furrowed her brows.


    "Do you not smell anything at all!?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan rubbed his chin and said seriously, "Indeed, my manly scent is a little thicker¡­"


    Su Qingxue''s eyes turned increasingly cold - she really wanted to kick this fe down from the second storey.


    Seeing that the woman''s expression was changing, Ye Fan smiled leisurely, "I do have a couple of clothes that I forgot to wash, sorry about it."


    Su Qingxue ordered, "Throw these clothes away immediately. I will give you some money and you shall go get some new ones!"


    When Ye Fan heard that, he shook his head, "How can I do that? These clothes just needs some washing and I can wear them already, it''s such a waste to throw them away. If you find them smelly, I''ll go wash them right away."


    "I''ll give you the money, you don''t have to pay a single cent."


    "It''s not the issue with money; one would develop feelings for the clothes once they are worn for some time, some were given by old friends - I can''t just throw them away."


    After which, Ye Fan ran into the room and stuffed the clothes into the luggage hurriedly. Then he hugged the luggage and ran downstairs.


    "Aunt Jiang! Where''s the washing machine? I need to wash my clothes!"


    Su Qingxue was speechless - she met a miser before but never met such a stingy person. She offered to buy him clothes and he refused, then insisted on wearing those dirty and old clothes.


    Aunt Jiang was giggling downstairs, "Missy, you''ve found a good man, he even cherishes his old clothes so much - he definitely wouldn''t have a change of heart for his wife."


    Su Qingxue bit her lips and aplex feeling shed in her eyes, "Aunt Jiang, ask him to look for me in the study after he''s done washing his clothes."

 Chapter 14

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Not that familiar with each other


    After dealing with his dirty clothes, Ye Fan went upstairs to Su Qingxue''s study.


    Su Qingxue''s study was very minimalistic - there were only two rows of bookshelves, but they were filled with various kinds of books, and if one looked closely, they would see that they were all arranged ording to their genres and in alphabetical order.


    There wasn''t a speck of dust on the spacious desk, her documents and stationeries were arranged neatly, even the length of her pens and the colors were categorized ordingly.


    One could tell that the woman was very serious about her work and strived for perfection in every detail.


    Sitting behind the desk, Su Qingxue was reading a document seriously. The woman looked stern and elegant.


    When Ye Fan entered the room, Su Qingxue didn''t say anything and was clearly nning to pay attention to him only after she was done reading the document.


    Ye Fan wasn''t in a rush, he picked up a book from the shelf casually, but these books were all about management, finance etcetera - Ye Fan was disinterested in them.


    After over ten minutes, Su Qingxue finally raised her head and seeing that Ye Fan was reading, she asked, "Do you like these books?"


    "I''m not suited to be a businessman," Ye Fan shook his head, "Oh right, Xiao Xue, I heard you''re looking for me?"


    Su Qingxue was expressionless, a tinge of coldness appeared in her stunning eyes.


    "Ye Fan, there is something I hope you can be clear about¡­"


    "En? What is it?"


    Ye Fan sensed the distance that the woman before him, was putting between them - the both of them were merely two or three meters apart, yet it felt like they were at two ends of the world.


    "Firstly, we are just contractual boyfriend and girlfriend - I am your employer and you are my contract worker. When there is no one else around, you can call me by my name, boss or CEO Su, but you cannot call me ''Xiao Xue'' because we are not that familiar with each other.


    Secondly, you are staying at my ce only because I have considered your personal safety issues and also needed to put on an act for other people - it''s not that I would like to take our rtionship to the next level. A distinction should be made between males and females - you cannot just strip whenever you want like today.


    Thirdly, the contract will end in three months at most and it might even end earlier. Don''t think that my heart would soften by your bootlicking aunt Jiang and making an olddy happy¡­


    Your behavior in my house today had already crossed the line of a contract boyfriend and I hope that you will know your ce¡­"


    After Ye Fan heard this, he was stunned for a moment - he couldn''t deny that he was a little disappointed.


    "So¡­ you think I was bootlicking aunt Jiang, huh," Ye Fanughed at himself and shook his head, "Don''t worry, I am not so despicable.


    You and I are from different worlds¡­ it''s very hard for us to have an oue - I understand this point better than anyone else."


    Su Qingxue knitted her brows slightly when she heard this phrase "different worlds" and felt something inside.


    "d that you know that, I hope that you would know your ce and can even cause aunt Jiang to be sad when it is time to leave," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan nodded and ced his hands in his pocket. He hesitated for a moment before speaking, "Xiao¡­ uh, Qingxue, there is something I think you should consider."


    "What is it?" Su Qingxue asked inly.


    Ye Fan said earnestly, "I can tell that your father actually cares a lot about you, but he is being kept in the dark about many things which is why he would make the wrong judgment.


    After all, he is your father and you should talk to him about thepany and the dirty tricks that the Zhengs are ying behind his back. Instead of¡­"


    "Shut up!"


    Su Qingxue eximed coldly and interrupted Ye Fan. The woman stood up instantly and stared at him icily.


    "Do you have any idea what happened in the past!? Do you know how I was raised in this family!?


    Who are you to poke your nose into my family''s affairs?! This is my personal matter, I don''t need an outsider like you toment!"


    Su Qingxue pointed to the door and yelled, "Get out of my house! I don''t want to see you!"


    Aunt Jiang just happened to be carrying a te of fruits up and when she reached the door, she saw how Su Qingxueshed out at Ye Fan and waspletely stunned.


    "This¡­ what happened? Did you guys quarrel?" Aunt Jiang asked worriedly.


    It was as if Ye Fan had touched on a taboo subject and Su Qingxue''s couldn''t restrain her anger, "Aunt Jiang, don''t bother about this! Let this chap take his luggage and leave immediately!"


    Ye Fan didn''t expect that Su Qingxue would be so enraged when he talked about her father, he was upset but couldn''t be bothered to fight with a woman.


    He walked to the door and smiled in an embarrassed manner at aunt Jiang before going downstairs and leaving the mansion.


    He couldn''t bring his luggage with him as his clothes were all still in the washing machine.


    But it didn''t matter to Ye Fan, he couldn''t possibly beg a woman to let him stay there. If he still had his temper, he would have already charged upstairs to teach that woman a lesson.


    He didn''t really take things to heart, but he definitely felt quite moody after a quarrel like this; he was speaking out of good intentions after all.


    Ye Fan simply walked out of the residential area, he took a train and went to a nearby street of bars that had a lively nightlife.


    He has not been to a bar for a long time - on one hand, he wanted to save some money and on the other hand, he was busy with all sorts of odd jobs and was enjoying his days.


    But today, he wanted to drink to his fill. If he could get a beautiful woman, that would be even better.


    Pink Lady Bar was a bar with a better than average moral quality, it attracted mostly white cored workers - one could drink there quietly and could also find some excitement.


    After Ye Fan walked into the bar, he went to the counter and asked for a ss of whiskey. He was about to find a beauty worthy to be hit on when he heard someone calling his name.


    "Ye Fan? Is that you?"


    "Yue Ying-jie?"


    Ye Fan turned around and realized that Feng Yue Ying was with a couple ofdies in a simr OL dressing, sitting at a round table.


    "Why are you drinking here, I''ve never seen you here before," Feng Yue Ying seemed to have drunk quite a bit, her cheeks were rosy and she had a charming smile.


    Seeing a familiar face, better yet, an attractive beauty, Ye Fan''s mood improved and he walked over, "This is my first time here."


    A white-cor petitedy, who was dressed in a ck uniform,ughed, "Department head, is this your boyfriend? He is quite manly eh - so department head actually goes for this type of men, huh."


    "Xiao Lian, what are you talking about. This¡­ this is my younger brother," Feng Yue Ying spoke ambiguously.


    Another white-cordy with short hair, Xiao Ying, said, "Department head Feng is blushing. Just tell us your rtionship truthfully, we won''t leak it out to the rest of thepany."


    "Ay, I didn''t expect that Department head Feng is already taken - all those admirers would cry to death if they found out," another white-cor teased.


    Feng Yue Ying rolled her eyes and said in an annoyed tone, "Just keep teasing me, you''ll see how I''m going to get back at all of you at work!"


    As she was speaking, Feng Yue Ying shifted and emptied a space on the sofa, "Ye Fan, sit with us, you''re alone anyway."


    Ye Fan wanted to find a woman to indulge himself at first, but it was pretty good to have so many beautifuldies here drinking with him too. Hence, he agreed and sat down.


    They drank and chatted at the same time, then he found out that these women were all from Feng Yue Ying''s department and were basically her trusted subordinates. They had quite a close rtionship outside of work and would often hang out together after work.


    In order to confirm, Ye Fan asked, "Sis Yue Ying, is the White Sharks gang still harassing you?"


    Feng Yue Ying revealed a bright smile, "You wouldn''t believe what happened - did you know that the hall leader of that White Sharks gang actually came to mypany to apologize to me. I didn''t even know what happened, but whatever it was, it''s the past."


    "That''s good," Ye Fan nodded.


    Xiao Lian quickly stepped in, "Department head Feng, trust me, it must be some Mr. Perfect who secretly likes you that helped you deal with those people!"


    "Stupid, do you think that this is a drama series, huh - as if there is such a good thing," Xiao Ying shook her head.


    Feng Yue Ying had her suspicions as well, but she thought long and hard, and still couldn''t recall knowing someone like that so she simply dropped the subject.


    Feng Yue Ying clicked sses with Ye Fan, "Here, whatever it is, I''ll give you a toast; all thanks to you that I was safe and sound yesterday."


    The moment she said that, the group of white-cor smelled the gossip in the air and started fighting to find out what happened yesterday.


    Feng Yue Ying obviously didn''t go into details and simply gave an outline.


    "Oh! So it was a hero saving a beauty. Department head Feng, we don''t believe that Ye Fan is just a younger brother to you, as you say," Xiao Lian giggled.


    Feng Yue Ying''s face turned red as they teased her, she wanted to exin but suddenly, she saw a horde of people walking over.


    Seeing the peopleing over, Feng Yue Ying''s face turned ugly and her eyes gave off a tinge of hatred.


    The woman''s change could be felt by everyone present and they couldn''t refrain from looking over.


    A tall young man, who was wearing a Givenchy t-shirt, a Rolex around his wrist, and had a fair and clearplexion, was walking over with three or four other men that were simrly dressed. They had a sloppy and arrogant smile stered on their faces as they made their way over.


    "Aiya, I thought I found you so familiar - so it''s our dear Yingying. How have you been recently?"


    Feng Yue Ying suppressed her emotions, pretended she didn''t hear anything and continued drinking.


    Xiao Lian and the other subordinates were filled with righteous rage, but they didn''t dare to say anything.


    Just as Ye Fan was puzzling over what was going on, this young man was already making him his target.


    "Hey brat, get lost, give your seat to young master," the man curled his pointer finger and didn''t take Ye Fan seriously at all.

 Chapter 15

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Go to a ce with me


    Ye Fan obviously didn''t budge, he swirled the ss of whiskey in his hand, "You can try taking this seat away from me."


    "Bastard, do you know who am I? Those who dared to mess with me here already had missing arms and broken legs," the man smiled mockingly.


    "Is that so?" Ye Fan wasn''t threatened and continued drinking.


    Seeing that Ye Fan really didn''t move, the man mmed the table hard, "This is a final warning - don''t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit [1]."


    Feng Yue Ying finally couldn''t tolerate this any longer, her eyes reddened and she berated, "ZHOU CAN! Have you had enough!? I don''t want to see you!! Leave with your gang of scoundrels!!"


    Zhou Can gave a sinister smile, "Yingying, you''re finally willing to call my name, eh? Don''t be so fierce, I am only concerned as your old friend so I came over to ask how you are."


    "No need for that! And we were never friends!" Feng Yue Ying retorted.


    Zhao Can spoke frivolously, "So heartless? I wanted to give you some money to spend at first, I heard that the hospital bill for that little vegetable brother of yours is quite hefty."


    Hearing this, Feng Yue Ying''s face turned pale and looked at Zhou Can in disbelief. Her voice shook, "You¡­ you still have the cheek to bring up my younger brother¡­ you''re a beast, assh*le! You deserve a tragic death!!"


    Feng Yue Ying lost control of her emotions and directly sshed her drink onto Zhou Can''s face and body.


    "B*tch! Are you insane!?"


    Zhao Can was drenched and exploded in anger instantly, he directly lifted his hand and was about to give Feng Yue Ying a tight p!


    Feng Yue Ying screamed and thought she was going to get hit, but that hand was blocked mid-air before she knew it.


    Ye Fan used his left hand alone and firmly grabbed hold of Zhou Can''s right hand.


    "It''s not considered a skill to hit a woman," Ye Fan''s hoarse voice became somewhat deep.


    "Let go! Bastard, you''re courting death!!"


    Zhou Can flew into a rage and used his other hand to throw a punch towards Ye Fan''s face.


    But before he could hit Ye Fan, Ye Fan''s right palm was already on his chest, pushing him straight to the ground!


    Zhou Can didn''t know what happened - just a gigantic force caused him to suffer a crushing defeat, his entire body felt as if it was broken and he was in insufferable pain.


    "Boss! Boss, are you okay!?" A group ofckeys helped Zhou Can up.


    Feng Yue Ying and the other white-cored workers were stunned and numerous customers in the bar turned over to look too,


    "Ye Fan, you''d better leave now! You can''t afford to offend these people," Feng Yue Ying was worried as she pushed Ye Fan away, letting the man flee quickly.


    However, Ye Fan was calm andposed, he asked in return, "What happens to you when I leave?"


    "Me?"


    Feng Yue Ying was taken aback, she felt a tinge of warmth in her heart - this man wants to protect me?


    At this moment, Zhou Can had just got up and yelled fiercely, "Still thinking of leaving? No way! You had the guts to hit me, I am going to call my father to send people over to deal with you!"


    When Feng Yue Ying heard that, she quickly straightened her back, "Zhou Can, I was the one who sshed the drink at you,e at me if you have an issue, this has nothing to do with anyone else!"


    Zhou Can sniggered, "Feng Yue Ying, you''re scared now? There are surveince cameras here and this chap wouldn''t be able to get away even if he wanted to. You can protect him only if you go to a hotel with me tonight to have some fun¡­ hehe¡­"


    Hearing the man''s lewd and nefariousughter, Feng Yue Ying''s face reddened and she spat, "Shameless! Despicable!!"


    "If you''re unwilling to sleep with me, I''ll have to call my father, then," Zhou Can took his phone out.


    Feng Yue Ying was trembling and helpless - she knew very well that if Ye Fan was really targetted by the Zhou family, ayer of skin will be torn off of him even if he doesn''t die and they would torture him for sure.


    Also, Ye Fan fought only because he wanted to protect her so how could she watch him get hurt?


    "Wait! I¡­ I¡­" Feng Yue Ying wanted to say "agree" yet she couldn''t make herself say out this humiliating portion.


    "What is it? There is a limit to my patience¡­" Zhou Can''s finger was moving around the phone''s screen and he had a tyrannical expression.


    Just as Feng Yue Ying gritted her teeth and was about to give her consent, Ye Fan sprung up like a ferocious tiger leaving its cave andnded a punch straight onto Zhou Can''s abdomen.


    "OW! ¡ª¡ª"


    Zhou Can''s stomach was churning, his internal organs felt like they were going to explode and he immediately vomited his stomach acid out!


    Right after that, Ye Fan used his leg and kicked him three meters away, Zhou Cannded hard on a table and it felt like his bones were breaking.


    There were screams in the bar and nobody expected that Ye Fan, who seemed so refined, would actually be so savage when he fights!


    Those fewckeys saw how Zhou Can was beaten up and quickly stepped forward to fight with Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan didn''t even take a second nce at them, he simply threw a punch on the left and kicked on his right. He managed to knock these few fes to the ground with just a couple of moves, making them wail non-stop.


    Ye Fan looked at Zhou Can, who was already curled up on the floor, trembling and throwing up. He pulled out a cigarette calmly and lighted it.


    "Hu¡­" Ye Fan blew out a mouthful of white smoke and said indifferently, "To force a woman to sleep with you is no different from a rapist - a person like you is the most looked down upon in prison."


    The floor was covered with Zhou Can''s vomit, his bloodshot eyes were filled with tears as he yelled, "I want¡­ I want to call my dad to capture you! You¡­ you are dead¡­"


    After which, Zhou Can and his gang ofckeys ran out of the bar with tails between their legs.


    Ye Fan sighed and went back to his seat. Facing a table ofdies with gaping jaws, he said, "Don''t bother about them, let''s continue drinking."


    Feng Yue Yingughed bitterly - things are already in this state, where do they find the guts to remain here and continue drinking?


    "We¡­ we should get going," Xiao Lian and a couple of white-cor workers took their bags and left in a hurry.


    With them gone, the table was empty and it wasn''t quite appropriate for Ye Fan and Feng Yue Ying to continue sitting there.


    Hence, both of them paid the bill, left the bar and made their way towards the train station.


    The warm breeze blew through the hazy streets at night, as the two people were walking side by side like a couple.


    Feng Yue Ying was worried and sighed, "Ye Fan, you''re too hot-headed."


    "What is it?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Zhou Can''s father is Zhou Hai Yang, the hall leader of one of the three major gangs in Hua Hai city - the ck Bamboo Forest. Although they kept a very low profile, their strength isparable to the White Sharks gang - we won''t be able to fight him."


    "Is that so? I just don''t want you to be bullied," Ye Fan smiled and didn''t take it seriously.


    Feng Yue Ying felt a hint of confusion in her heart, as she looked at the man with aplex gaze and stopped in her tracks.


    Ye Fan walked a few steps ahead and realized that the girl had stopped. He turned around and asked, "What is it, sister Yue Ying?"


    Feng Yue Ying pursed her plump red lips and mumbled, "Could you apany me to the river bank to sit for a while?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "..."


    Under the moonlight, the quiet and charming spring river ran through the whole city then flowed to the sea.


    After getting a bag of ice-cold beer from a nearby 24-hour convenience store, the two people sat on the slope of the river bank and watched the river waters flow and the boats go by as they drank their beers.


    From Feng Yue Ying''s recount, Ye Fan found out about the grudge between the woman and that Zhou Can.


    "Zhou Can wanted to woo me for a very long time, almost two years back, but I knew that he wasn''t a good person so I kept rejecting him¡­ after that, he came to my ce once and wanted to use force on me. My younger brother came back just at that moment and fought with him.


    But he pushed my younger brother down the stairs and inflicted serious damage on his brain which caused him to be in a vegetable state¡­"


    Feng Yue Ying had tears in her eyes and she said softly, "But because of his family''s connections, he was only detained for a few weeks and was released, while my younger brother¡­ has already been lying in the hospital for over two years.


    Because of this incident, my parents aged a lot and they med me for not taking good care of my younger brother¡­ I feel too ashamed to return home to face them."


    Ye Fan roughly guessed what had happened but after hearing it, he was somewhat heartbroken.


    Behind this woman''s bright and beautiful appearance, one can well imagine the amount of pressure she had to bear all alone.


    Maybe it was due to the pain in her heart that made Feng Yue Ying stay in thepany''s apartment and bury herself in work.


    With the wind blowing by the river, the whiskey in the bar and a few cans of beer caused the alcohol to kick in particrly fast.


    Feng Yue Ying stunning face was especially red and the pair of almond eyes were gleaming reflection of waves - she was charming and attractive.


    "Ye Fan¡­ why are you so nice to me?" Feng Yue Ying hugged her knees,id her head on them and looked at the man next to her in a daze.


    Ye Fan burped and answer truthfully, "I was just doing what I should, anyway, I am a man and would put in more effort for a beauty."


    "Pffff¡­" Feng Yue Ying burst outughing and acted like she was annoyed at him, "You''re very honest, but¡­ I really have to thank you."


    Ye Fan took out another can of beer, he opened it and handed it over, "Another can?"


    Feng Yue Ying pursed her lips, "I need to go to the toilet soon¡­ I drank too much¡­"


    "I''ll drink it, then," Ye Fan was about to take it back.


    "No! I want it," Feng Yue Ying snatched the beer over and took two big gulps.


    Ye Fan sighed with sorrow - women are awfully hard to decipher. Seeing that there was no more beer, he took out a cigarette and started smoking.


    When Feng Yue Ying finished thest can of beer, the effects started to kick in more and Feng Yue Ying was clearly felt somewhat dizzy as she leaned on Ye Fan''s shoulder and started mumbling some stuff.


    Ye Fan turned his head and smelled the delicate fragrance of the woman''s hair, "Sis Yue Ying, I''ll send you back to the apartment, okay?"


    After ten seconds, Feng Yue Ying slowly lifted her head and looked straight at Ye Fan.


    "Do you dare to go to a ce with me?"


    <em>[1]: To hesitate to do something until forced to do even more</em>

 Chapter 16

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Home-maker


    Ye Fan obviously dared to, is there any ce that Ye Fan didn''t dare to go?


    Moreover, Feng Yue Ying was merely referring to amercial apartment that she bought.


    Crescent Bay District, Feng Yue Ying used her own money and bought a property on a mortgage. It was 150 meters square and located within the third ring road of Hua Hai City - it was considered a pretty good area.


    But Feng Yue Ying was usually in the apartment and rarely returned to this ce.


    To Feng Yue Ying, the silence in this ce would particrly remind her of her younger brother who was still in the hospital.


    They took the lift all the way to the 20th storey and when they were at the door, Feng Yue Ying fished out her keys and her hand shook a little as she unlocked the door.


    Maybe it was due to the air conditioning in the train which caused Feng Yue Ying to still be a little clear-headed, the girl realized that this invitation was rather ambiguous.


    What was I thinking¡­ I actually brought a man here! -They only really knew each other for two days...


    But he was already there and she couldn''t just chase him away. They were both adults and inviting Ye Fan over to her private ce at this hour had made her intentions quite clear.


    If she chased Ye Fan away now, it would be like fooling him for no good reason, right?


    When she recalled the image of Ye Fan stepping forward bravely for her, Feng Yue Ying made up her mind...


    "Sis Yue Ying, what is it, did you bring the wrong key?" Ye Fan saw that the woman was quite nervous and uneasy, which he found it quite interesting.


    Feng Yue Ying took a deep breath, opened the door and spoke as softly as a mosquito, "Come on in¡­"


    The decoration of the apartment was very warm - the sofa and tables were a warm color and on her beige wall, there were some scenery paintings. But because nobody lived there, the air wascking a homely scent.


    After Feng Yue Ying tossed her bag aside and removed her coat, she was only left with a thin white shirt and under the light, it was extremely arousing.


    The alcohol made the girl emit a particrly rich and sweet scent.


    Feng Yue Ying turned around, blinked her beautiful eyes, and there was an unexinable charm as her longshes shook.


    "Ye Fan¡­ you¡­ are you single?" She felt that she had to make it clear.


    Ye Fan nearlyughed out - seems like Feng Yue Ying is really awake, she actually considered these questions.


    "I have a girlfriend, but she''s fake - is that counted?" Ye Fan answered truthfully.


    Feng Yue Ying thought that he was kidding and rolled her eyes, "Yes means yes, what do you mean by real or fake¡­"


    Ye Fan shrugged, "Real¡­ then I don''t."


    After hearing that, Feng Yue Ying heaved a sigh of relief and walked to Ye Fan. She lifted her head, closed her eyes and seemed a little nervous.


    Seeing how the girl was being submissive and ignorant, yet obviously very nervous, made Ye Fan not know whether tough or cry.


    "Sis Yue Ying, what are you doing?" Ye Fan asked yfully.


    Feng Yue Ying opened her eyes and blushed furiously; she said in annoyance, "You¡­ you''re bullying me - you know what I''m doing!"


    "Know what?"


    Feng Yue Ying bit her red lips and was exasperated, "Forget it if you don''t!"


    After which, the woman turned around and wanted to leave.


    But in that split second, Ye Fan grabbed Feng Yue Ying by her shoulder and turned her around. He ced another hand on the woman''s back and leaned forward at the same time, kissing her cool lips...


    "Uh¡­"


    Feng Yue Ying didn''t even have the time to cry out in surprise before she realized that she was kissed by Ye Fan.


    A pair of bright eyes were sparkling and they were looking straight at the man in close proximity, her delicate body shivering slightly.


    "Wwwa-wait a minute!"


    When Feng Yue Ying was touched by Ye Fan''s hand, she quivered all of a sudden.


    Ye Fan stopped and asked with his breathing slightly heavy, "Are you okay?"


    Feng Yue Ying looked lovely and alluring as she stammered, "I¡­ I would like to go to the toilet first¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled, "Can''t hold it in any longer?"


    "En¡­" Feng Yue Ying really wanted to hide under the sofa - this is simply too embarrassing.


    Ye Fan didn''t waste any time, he got up from the woman, "Go on."


    Feng Yue Ying quickly sat up, ran straight into the toilet and closed the door.


    When Feng Yue Ying got into the toilet, she slumped on the door and slowly fell to the floor; her heart was racing and she touched her lips subconsciously like it still had the man''s scent lingering on it.


    This Ye Fan seemed quite decent but he was pretty skillful¡­ Feng Yue Ying felt apprehensive in her heart and became more curious - where did the guye from?


    However, as Feng Yue Ying calmed down, she started being nervous - how should I continue when I go outside...


    To put it bluntly, she was a traditional and conservative woman. If she wasn''t provoked tonight and Ye Fan hadn''t helped her or gave her a sense of security, she wouldn''t have been so crazy to invite Ye Fan to her ce.


    Of course, it wasn''t that she disliked Ye Fan, but¡­ she thought that their rtionship hasn''t reached that point.


    Five minutester, Feng Yue Ying walked back into the living room hesitantly. Her heart was pounding hard but all she saw was Ye Fan lying on the sofa without his shirt and snoring.


    Feng Yue Ying froze for a moment, then heaved a sigh of relief. Since the man was asleep, there was nothing she had to worry about anymore.


    "Silly, you might catch a cold¡­"


    Feng Yue Ying smiled and shook her head. She brought a nket out and ced it over Ye Fan carefully, afraid that she would wake the man.


    She was tormented the entire day and was sleepy too. It was the weekends tomorrow and she didn''t have to go to work, so she nned to get up early to shower instead. Feng Yue Yingid on the huge bed in the bedroom and fell asleep not long after.


    The woman didn''t know that after she fell asleep, the Ye Fan in the living room opened his eyes grudgingly.


    Ye Fan was obviously pretending to sleep because he realized that Feng Yue Ying was still a newly hatched bird - whether it was her technique or reaction, she was clearly inexperienced.


    Thankfully, she went to the toilet.


    This way, Ye Fan had a chance to cool down and pretend to sleep - settling things once and for all.


    The next morning, the sun shone into the living room.


    Ye Fan smelled a captivating scent in the air and when he opened his eyes, he realized that there was a beautiful silhouette of someone in an apron with ck hair, dressed in an oversized white t-shirt, making breakfast in the kitchen.


    The woman was wearing a pair of orange hot pants and it showed off her legs; following the movements of her body, she was very attractive.


    Ye Fan''s eyes were glued to her - a pretty home-maker and a little warm nest, he was somewhat yearning for this homely feeling.


    Feng Yue Ying just happened to turn around to take a te when she saw Ye Fan staring at her. Her bare face without any makeup revealed a tinge of shyness and happiness.


    "You didn''t make a sound when you woke up, and why are you staring at me secretly?"


    "Yingying, you''re really pretty," Ye Fan blurted out.


    Feng Yue Ying''s cheeks turned red instantly, "What did you call me?"


    Ye Fan grinned, "We''ve already kissed and touched, it''s not too much to call you Yingying, right."


    Feng Yue Ying didn''t know how to respond because she didn''t dislike it. She could only say, "Go wash your face and brush your teeth. It''s time for breakfast."

 Chapter 17

    <h3 id="reader-title" ss="text-links">Unworthy to know


    Ye Fan went into the toilet and realized that she actually even prepared a towel and toothbrush for him - he was secretly moved that he had a woman who took care of him.


    After washing up, he went to the dining table in the living room and was stunned by the huge te of fried rice with egg and a bowl of seaweed soup.


    Feng Yue Ying thought that the man found this breakfast too simple and was slightly embarrassed. She smiled, "I don''t stay here often so there weren''t many ingredients. I''ll buy some vegetables next time and cook something nicer for you to try, I really know how to cook."


    Ye Fan quickly shook his head, "That''s not what I meant, it''s just that¡­ I haven''t had breakfast at someone''s ce for a very long time, it feels a little odd."


    Feng Yue Ying went silent for some time and felt upset. Then she smiled gently, "You cane and look for me, I can cook for you."


    When Ye Fan heard that, he pondered andughed, "Yingying, are you saying that you want to live with me?"


    "I¡­ I don''t mean it that way!" Feng Yue Ying blushed and scolded herself in her heart for being so dumb - why did I say that sort of thing all of a sudden!


    Just as the two of them sat down and were about to start eating, they heard the doorbell.


    Feng Yue Ying was puzzled - who woulde so early in the morning? When she walked to the door and looked through the peephole, her whole face turned pale.


    "Open the door! Damn it, quick, open the door! We know that Ye Fan is inside!" Someone was raising his voice outside.


    Feng Yue Ying panicked but she couldn''t think of any idea, she turned around and asked, "What should we do? The gangster from ck Bamboo Forest is here to look for you! Zhou Can must have said something to his father!"


    After Ye Fan took two bites of his breakfast, he casually took his phone out and sent a text message.


    After sending the text message, Ye Fan stood up and said, "Don''t worry, open the door, nothing will happen even if I go over."


    "You have no idea, their men are extremely brutal and they even have connections with the defense department etcetera. If they took you away, you would suffer for sure¡­"


    Feng Yue Ying was so anxious that her eyes were gleaming with tears, she med herself and said, "It''s all my fault¡­ I shouldn''t have been so rash yesterday¡­"


    Ye Fan walked to the woman, "Silly girl, you didn''t do anything wrong at all, why are you ming yourself?"


    After which, Ye Fan didn''t care that Feng Yue Ying was staring at him nkly and directly opened the door.


    There were four tall and bulky men standing at the door, they were dressed in ck shirts and the leader had his hair dyed in purple and was wearing an ear stud.


    "You must be Ye Fan, you think that we wouldn''t be able to find you just because you''re hiding in a woman''s nest? You''re quite gutsy to beat up our young master, huh."


    Ye Fan shrugged, "Don''t really need much guts to beat him."


    "Hehe, bastard, you''re quite stubborn, huh. Since you''re so daring, how about following us to have some fun?" The purple hair guy spoke with a smirk.


    Ye Fan had already nned this beforehand and he didn''t want to cause a bloody scene in front of Feng Yue Ying either. Hence, he nodded, "No problem, where are we going?"


    "Haha, you''re seriously reckless. Since you want to court death,e with us, then!"


    Then, two gangsters stepped forward and pushed Ye Fan to the lift.


    The purple hair gangster turned around and threatened Feng Yue Ying, "B*tch, if you dare to call the police¡­ you know the consequences¡­"


    Feng Yue Ying stood at the door helplessly and she suddenly realized how useless she was, as two streaks of tears came flowing down silently.


    When Ye Fan was pushed into the lift, Feng Yue Ying clenched her teeth - she knew that calling the police may not help at all and she would be in danger as well. But she couldn''t just watch Ye Fan being taken away, so she took her phone out and called the police...


    More than half an hourter, Ye Fan was driven to a nightclub.


    As it was in the morning, the ce was empty and there weren''t any customers there.


    Ye Fan went to the dance hall and realized that there were twenty over dauntless thugs there and a middle-aged man was standing with Zhou Can.


    When Zhou Can saw Ye Fan, he revealed an excited and cunning smile, "Dad! This is the chap that beat me upst night! He even called me a rapist!"


    Zhou Haiyang was very tanned, he wore a jade ornamental thumb ring and had a cigar in his mouth. Although he had a short build, he had an aura of ruthlessness.


    "Do you know who I am?" Zhou Haiyang exhaled the smoke out and asked.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "No, I don''t."


    "Which gang or family n are you from?" Zhou Haiyang asked.


    "I don''t belong to a gang or family n, I follow a solitary path," Ye Fan recalled the speech in a martial arts novel.


    Zhou Haiyangughed, "Do you have a grudge against our ck Bamboo Forest or our Zhou family, then?"


    Ye Fan said, "I''ve only met your son yesterday, how could I have a grudge?"


    Zhou Haiyang''s face darkened immediately, "So you''re saying that you''re just courting death, huh!!"


    Zhou Can was itching to get on with it, he yelled, "What are you guys standing there for!? Press him down on the floor and beat him up! Keep his balls, I want to kick his balls!!"


    "Yes! Young master!!"


    A group of fighters stepped forward aggressively and were eager to be the first in order to get into the good books of their boss.


    But just at this moment, a dagger flew at lightning speed, cutting through the air and flew to the middle of the dance hall.


    A rollermp was cut off by the flying dagger and fell from the ceiling, smashing hard onto the ground!


    "WHOA!!"


    The explosion had startled the group of fighters and they were all stunned like wooden chickens, none of them knew what happened.


    Zhou Haiyang recognized the flying dagger and his face changed immediately, he turned and looked in the direction of the main entrance.


    "President!?"


    "What? The president is here!?" The group ofckeys were surprised and quickly greeted the president respectfully.


    Ning Zi Mo simply stood on the flight of steps at the entrance like she was the focus of the spacious hall, the queen of this ce and nobody was allowed to rebel against her.


    But it was very obvious that when the queen set out on this journey today, it was very rushed and she was dressed quite casually.


    A sleeveless loose dress in gray, paired with ck open toe slippers and her hair let down, but the graceful and poised manner made even the simplest outfit appear to be cool and elegant.


    And standing behind Ning Zi Mo was Zhao Zhong and Zhao Zhong''s expression was extremely grim.


    "President, why are you here all of a sudden and you didn''t even inform us beforehand," Zhou Haiyang smiled and felt slightly uneasy inside.


    Ning Zi Mo nced at the father and son, then she walked casually to the middle of the dance hall and stood in front of Ye Fan.


    A tinge of remorse and shame shed across the girl''s eyes, she lowered her head and spoke weakly, "Sorry¡­ I didn''t expect that something like this would happen."


    The group of ck Bamboo Forest gang members was dumbfounded and couldn''t understand what was happening.


    Ning Zi Mo, the president of the ck Bamboo Forest, the underground queen of Hua Hai, who had powerful backers and was said toe from a line of nobles, was actually admitting a mistake and apologizing to a poor chap who came from god knows where!?


    But the next scene was even more astonishing.


    Ye Fan extended a finger and lifted Ning Zi Mo''s chin gently like an emperor spoiling his concubine.


    "Sister Ning, why are you apologizing to me, I was the one who beat up your hall leader Zhou''s son and they didn''t do anything to me."


    Ning Zi Mo asked uneasily, "You¡­ are you really not mad at me?"


    Ye Fanughed and shook his head, "Do you think that I would still send you a text if I''m really angry?"


    Hearing this, Ning Zi Mo heaved a sigh of relief but she immediately turned around and stared at the father and son duo with ice-cold eyes.


    It was these guys who caused the image of her in Ye Fan''s heart to be ruined.


    "How many times have I said this before - I will punish anyone in ck Bamboo Forest who dares to engage inwlessness behind my back!" Ning Zi Mo''s words were filled with dignity.


    Zhou Haiyang saw that his son was trembling, he smiled stiffly and said, "President, I really didn''t know¡­ that you knew this brother Ye. If I knew that he was our own people, there wouldn''t be all these misunderstandings¡­ haha¡­"


    "Who said that I''m your brother¡­" Ye Fan responded indifferently.


    Zhou Haiyang could only smile and asked, "President, I really had no idea that you knew this Mr. Ye - why don''t you introduce him?"


    Ning Zi Mo said rigidly, "You guys are unworthy to know him."


    But the fact was that even Ning Zi Mo herself wasn''t sure of Ye Fan''s background. She only knew that this man was not someone that a small ce like Hua Hai city could handle.


    "Ye Fan, how do you intend to settle this matter?" Ning Zi Mo asked the man carefully.

 Chapter 18

    Ye Fan casually said, "No need to trouble yourself too much, just don''t let me see these two in the future."


    When Ning Xuemo heard this, she knitted her brows and murmured with a nod, "So it''s like that ¡­"Zhou Hai''s face was full of awkwardness as he said in an aggrieved manner, "President, Mr. Ye, if you offend, please forgive me. I''ll treat you to a good meal together with me. How about we just treat it as an apology?"


    Suddenly, Ning Zimo smiled, but in her beautiful smile that was like a flower, there was a trace of chilliness."Uncle Zhou, you are an old man in the meeting. When my grandfather was here, you were already the hall master ¡­ "Originally, with your experience, even if you betray me, I would still give you a way out ¡­"


    <span>Hearing that, the hairs on Zhou Hai''s body all stood up, he turned pale with fright: "President! You. What do you mean? "You want to kill me?!"


    The other Zhou family members also panicked. They couldn''t believe that just because the Zhou father and son pair provoked Ye Fan, they were going to kill an experienced senior executive like Zhou Hai?!


    <span>Ning Zimo sighed, "There''s nothing I can do. I don''t dare to let Ye Fan do it himself. That would be even more disrespectful to you ¡­" I''ll make Little Zhao move faster. There won''t be any pain. "


    <span>Zhou Hai staggered back, his forehead was covered in sweat and his face was ashen as he said, "No ¡­. Impossible! Why?! I worked hard for the Purple Bamboo Forest! What right do you have to kill me just because you don''t know where this stinky brat came from?!


    Ning Xuemo, have you gone mad?! I am your elder! "


    "Dad!" I''m afraid! I don''t want to die! "Woo woo ¡­" Zhou Can, on the other hand, was so scared that he ran over, hugged Zhou Hai and began to cry bitterly.


    Zhou Hai said with a vicious face: "Don''t be afraid of your son! This ce is full of our people, they can''t do anything to us! When we get out of here, gather the rest of the sect members and tell them that this woman is crazy and that we''ll see what she can do! "


    Saying that, Zhou Hai shouted: "Someonee quickly! Block them all, and protect us as we retreat! "The group of Zhou family thugs hesitated for a while, but there were still a few who ran out, wanting to cover their master''s retreat.


    However, at this moment, two "shua" sounds could be heard as the two throwing daggers went straight into the foreheads of the two thugs!


    The two thugs fell to the ground, dying with grievance!


    Ning Xuemo held onto a few willow leaf throwing daggers that she had taken out of nowhere. She spoke coldly, "This is the Purple Bamboo Forest. In the end, who is the person you guys are loyal to?"


    This domineering attackpletely intimidated everyone. The group of thugs all knelt on the ground and loudly shouted, "President, spare me!"


    "You ¡­ "You all..."<span>Zhou Hai''s face was ashen. He couldn''t believe that all of his subordinates had already submitted to Ning Xuemo.


    <span>Suddenly, a faint voice came from behind Zhou Hai ¡­


    "Pavilion Master Zhou, sorry for offending you."


    A blood-red hand shot out from Zhou Hai''s chest!


    Little Zhao appeared behind Zhou Hai without him knowing. In his right hand, he was wearing five metallic gloves that were iparably sharp. As he grabbed onto Zhou Hai''s body, he crushed his heart.<span>"Dad!" Zhou Can cried out in rm and immediately fainted from fright.


    Just as Little Zhao was about to kill Zhou Can as well, Ye Fan interrupted him.<span>"Little Zhao, this guy, don''t kill him. Kick his balls to pieces, then strip him and throw him on the street." Ye Fan said.


    When Little Zhao heard this, he shook the flesh on his hand and nodded with a smile. "No problem. Brother Fan, you have the final say!"


    The group of thugs at the side all looked sorrowfully at Zhou Can, and even said that they were going to break Ye Fan''s eggs. In the end, they themselves were going to be kicked to pieces, truly a disastering from the mouth.


    At this moment, the dead Zhou Hai''s phone rang.


    Ning Zimo picked up his phone and switched on the hands-free mode.<span>"Hello, Pavilion Master Zhou? There was a woman called Feng Yueying who called the police, saying that she wanted to arrest you. The matter had already been settled, you can deal with that woman yourself ¡­ Hello? "Did you hear that? ¡­"


    Ning Xuemo directly smashed the phone into pieces and said with a hidden bitterness, "So ¡­ Is it for that woman again? "<span>Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then came back to his senses, smiling, "Coincidence, just a coincidence."


    "I understand, you don''t have to exin..." However, Ning Xuemo had a disappointed and sad expression on her face. She turned around and walked out of the room.


    Ye Fan was speechless. How could this even be considered a y? But no matter if the woman was truly sad or acting, he had to go and coax her.Ye Fan hurriedly followed and arrived at the Mercedes-Benz S600 that Ning Zimo was sitting in. This car was also equipped with bulletproof ss, and the engine had been adjusted to make it look quite extraordinary.


    <span>"Sister Ning, don''t be like this. Ying Ying and I aren''t asplicated as you think," Ye Fan said.


    "Ying Ying?" You even started calling her Ying Ying? " Ning Xuemo leaned her head against the window and said sorrowfully, "So there has always been someone else in your heart. No wonder I can''t enter your heart no matter what."Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, and could only sigh, and say, "The reason why you can''t enter my heart is because you''ve already been in it for a long time."


    <span>Ning Xuemo finally raised her head, and a sweet smile appeared on her face. "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Otherwise, why would I text you? I killed these guys myself, didn''t I want to give you, the guild leader, face?If I single-handedly clear the entire Purple Bamboo Forest, how can you still have any dignity in the association? How are you going to exin this to the gang? " Ye Fan said.


    Ning Xuemo thought about it for a moment and felt that this made sense, but she was still unsatisfied. She asked in anticipation, "Which one of us is prettier than that Feng Yueying?"


    Ye Fan replied without the slightest hesitation, "Of course it''s you, Sister Ning. You''re a goddess after all."<span>Ning Xuemo was even happier now, but she replied, "You only know how to flirt with me. I''m more beautiful than her, so why didn''t you call me by my name? I''m the same age as her. "


    <span>"What?" Have you even investigated your age? Sister Ning, do you really need to go that far? " Ye Fan almost submitted to this woman.


    <span>Ning Xuemo also felt a bit embarrassed as she muttered, "Who told you to always ignore me? I want to see just what kind of fox spirit can take you away ¡­"


    "How could I ignore your love ¡­" "But ¡­"


    <span>"But what?" Ning Xuemo anxiously asked.


    "But... "I don''t have a goal, so I just want to work, earn some money, and live a peaceful life. It''s not appropriate to be with you." Ye Fan said honestly.<span>Ning Xuemo''s expression immediately changed. Her anxious expression became ice-cold and furious. She pointed at the door and shouted, "Get out! Get out of the car! "


    Ye Fan was startled for a moment, and then scratched his head, not knowing how he got the woman angry.


    "Sister Ning, did I say something wrong?""Get off!" Ning Xuemo shouted once again.


    <span>Ye Fan had no other choice but to get off the car. However, he was still a bit puzzled, "Sister Ning, why are you so angry?"


    "So in your eyes, I, Ning Zimo, am just one of those women who get close to you for benefits?!" Ye Fan, you have truly disappointed me! " Tears welled up in Ning Xuemo''s eyes as she mmed the door shut.<span>Ye Fan slowly stood outside the door, not saying a word for a long time.


    Of course he didn''t mean that, but what he did seemed to mean that.Little Zhao did not know where he had washed his hands from, so he quickly ran into the car. Realizing that his boss and Ye Fan had quarreled, he did not even dare to make a sound.


    Ye Fan stood at the side of the road and scratched his head in annoyance. Since Ning Xuemo was angry, he didn''t want to get into trouble.<span>He took out his cell phone, wanting to call Feng Yueying and tell her that he was safe, but he remembered that he never left her phone number, so he had no choice but to walk to the nearby subway station and prepare to return to her ce.


    <span>However, as soon as Ye Fan walked into the underground station, he felt a pair of eyes looking at him from behind.


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, but there was no change in his actions, and his face was calm as usual as he continued to ride on the subway.


    However, when there was still one more stop from the Moon''s Tooth Bay sector, Ye Fan left the station ahead of time.


    Walking to a small quiet street, Ye Fan turned a corner and arrived at a dark alley with no one around.After confirming that there was no one around, Ye Fan stopped.


    "Come out, don''t you feel bored following me around?"


    Ye Fan took out a cigarette for himself to light, and said with a helpless expression.


    After a while, another figure walked into the empty alleyway, hesitating ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 19

    At the house in Egret County, no.6.Because it was the weekend, Su Qingxue didn''t go to work. She sat in the restaurant downstairs and ate a fruit tter for breakfast while watching the morning news.


    <span>Aunt Jiang took out some dry clothes. Looking at the clothes that Ye Fan left at home, the old woman sighed.


    "Miss, Ye Fan was driven out by youst night, and didn''te backst night. He didn''t even bring his luggage, could he be sleeping in the streets?"


    Su Qingxue was stunned and asked with a frown, "He really didn''te back?"


    "That''s right. I saw that the room was empty early in the morning. Could something have happened?" Miss, why don''t you make a phone call and ask? "


    "Such a big person. It''s not winter outside, so nothing will happen. He might have gone back to sleep at his ce." Su Qingxue didn''t want to take the initiative to call him.


    Aunt Jiang hesitated for a moment and said with emotion: "Miss, don''t you resent my old woman for talking too much. Ye Fan mentioning the Master to youst night actually had something to do with his own experience..."


    Su Qingxue looked at Aunt Jiang with suspicion, "What do you mean?""Miss, think about it. Ye Fan has already passed away from childhood. He grew up by himself, and lives by himself. He must be very eager to have his own parents..."


    "He must have had a bad taste in his heart when he saw that you and the lord were arguing, Miss. Even if he wanted to have a father, he wouldn''t get a chance to argue!" Aunt Jiang said sorrowfully.


    <span>Su Qingxue, on the other hand, widened her beautiful eyes. After a moment of absent-mindedness, she said, "Auntie Jiang, you''re saying that he ¡­ ¡­. An orphan? "


    <span>This time it was Aunt Jiang who was puzzled, "What? Miss, you don''t know?"


    Su Qingxue bit her lower lip and aplicated expression shed across her eyes. She recalled what Ye Fan saidst night and suddenly understood something.


    "Let me make a call and ask ¡­" Su Qingxue picked up her phone and added, "Tell me clearly first, this is something that Aunt Jiang wanted me to call. It has nothing to do with me."


    When Aunt Jiang heard this, she covered her mouth and smiled. She narrowed her eyes and said, "Yes, that''s what I meant. Miss, you are really magnanimous."Only then did Su Qingxue clear her throat and make a call.


    The call was picked up not long after. Su Qingxue tried her best to ask in a gentle tone, "Where are you?"


    "Outside." Ye Fan''s reply was very cold.


    "Of course I know you''re outside." Su Qingxue said snappily, "I''m asking you, where are you now?"


    Ye Fan asked back, "What''s the matter?"


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned. She wanted to care about where the man sleptst night, but Ye Fan''s cold tone made her give up on this idea.


    "Nothing much... "I''m just asking..."


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up first."


    Without waiting for Su Qingxue to say anything, Ye Fan had already hung up.


    The woman''s pretty face slowly turned cold. She mmed her phone down on the table, picked up her fork and stabbed it into a Hami melon, as if she had a grudge with that melon.


    "Auntie Jiang, stop caring about him, just let him ¡­"The old woman at the side had a helpless look on her face. If she knew things would turn out like this, she might as well not call him!


    In the alley, Ye Fan put his phone back in his pants pocket and smoked a mouthful of smoke. His gaze swept across the dark, skinny man in front of him.This man was dressed in ordinary street clothes, with a ponytail and cap. Judging from his facial features, he was clearly not Chinese.


    "How did Mr. Ye discover me?" The man spoke in English with a trace of doubt in his eyes. He was well aware that his tracking skill was at the top, and he had been able to see through it in such a short amount of time.Ye Fan exhaled a mouthful of smoke, and expressionlessly said, "You?" It should be you guys ¡­ You''ve been followed three times, including you and two men, with an ent from the Samar area.


    If I''m not wrong about the tattoo on the back of your hand and the eagle head ring on your hand, you are the bounty hunter of the [B] ss organization ''Monkey Eating Eagle'', right? "


    The man with the braid opened his mouth and was stunned for a moment. He then said with a taut face and a smile, "It seems that Mr. Ye is not ordinary. No wonder you are friends with Dr. GANESHA."Hearing the name GANESHA, Ye Fan basically guessed the other party''s intention, and said in a deep voice, "I don''t care what your ''Monkey Eating Eagle'' is thinking, you shouldn''t havee here."


    "Our organization is searching all over the world for Dr. GANESHA. In theb of the Elephant Head God, there is a piece of information about the address of your apartment in the city of Hua Hai.


    To be able to get the Elephant Head God to write down the address, he must be someone he cares a lot about. Mr. Ye, do you know where the Elephant Head God is ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. This elephant''s nose still left such a clue. He hoped that the monkey eagle didn''t spread this information out.


    "He''s already dead, this is not a secret." Ye Fan said.


    He thought for a moment and said, "That is true, but he is an elephant god, so ¡­" Anything is possible. "<span>"I repeat, GANESHA is dead!" Ye Fan''s tone became a bit more serious, and his gaze became even colder.


    Mendoza subconsciously swallowed, an invisible pressure causing his body to stiffen.


    Who the heck was this guy? After all, as a bounty hunter, he had a keen sense of danger.


    "Then, do you know where Mr. Ye left ANKH before Dr. Elephant died?" asked Dodo tentatively, bravely.<span>Ye Fan lightly said, "It''s just an illusory rumor, that nobody has ever seen something like this before."


    "Really ¡­" There are rumors that Dr. Elephant left his inheritance in the custody of some mysterious friend ¡­ " He carefully looked at Ye Fan''s eyes and expression, trying to figure out what it was.


    Only, Ye Fan''s face was unperturbed, he was just a little impatient."I''ve already said it clearly, I will only give you five seconds to get lost, five ¡­ "Four ¡­"


    The doorman was frightened and his heart skipped a beat. He immediately turned around and ran!


    In the blink of an eye, they had already run far away from this block with many doors as fast as the wind.


    Ye Fan finished smoking and stepped on the tip of his cigarette. His eyes shed with a touch of helplessness as he muttered to himself, "Elephant nose, you said that even after you died, you still left me with these trashy things ¡­"Ye Fan shook his head and sighed. Although he had thought that he would be found by someone sooner orter, he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    He originally wanted to live a peaceful life as a small fry and earn some small money. But now, it seemed that his wish woulde to naught ¡­


    Even if I keep a low profile, I can''t solve the problem. Could it be that big brother is like a firefly in the dark night? Ye Fan thought to himself in self-mockery.<span>He wasn''t afraid of involving himself in any more disputes, but he was afraid of some scheming, desperate criminals targeting the people around him. As such, he couldn''t help but feel a bit worried.


    <span>Thinking about all this nonsense, Ye Fan continued to walk towards Feng Yueying''s home.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Two blocks away, in a small white car, Mentor and two of the Monkey-Eating Eagle''s bounty hunters were discussing with a frown on their faces.


    "What did you say?" Did he discover us long ago? " a gaudy woman asked.


    "This person looks very ordinary, could he be intentionally bragging to scare you?" another fat man guessed.<span>Mentor shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Impossible, this person is definitely an expert. Standing in front of him, I didn''t even dare to breathe.


    He was clearly standing there with a weak point all over his body, but I felt like I couldn''t defeat him at all ¡­ "I have a feeling that as long as I dare to attack, I''ll nevere back."


    <span>The twopanions drew in a breath of cold air. The woman could not believe it, "It can''t be, can it? "Your strength is one of the top five in our organization."


    However, the fatty snorted and said, "So what if you''re in the top five? Although our Monkey Eating Eagle is a B-ss organization and has some status in the underground world, this is China, a ce where there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers. We should still be cautious!"


    Many and the woman nodded their heads. Indeed, it would be more difficult for them to sneak into China. They couldn''t be too careless.Fatty continued, "I believe in the sect. Someone who can be friends with the Elephant Head God is definitely not ordinary. He should be an expert ¡­"


    "Is he giving up just like that? It wasn''t easy to find the information about ANKH. The Guild Leader trusted us, which was why he allowed us to carry out this mission and let others deal with it.


    "We are bounty hunters. We can''t give up such a big cake just because the other party might be an expert, right?" The woman was unwilling."Although he may be stronger than us, he is still a citizen after all. He may have a lot of restraints around him. Earlier, I heard him talking to a woman on the phone, maybe ¡­" We can investigate the people around him. "


    <span>When the woman and Fatty heard this, they both nodded in tacit understanding ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 20

    Ye Fan returned to Feng Yueying''s residence in Crescent Bay, and pressed the doorbell.


    <span>Very quickly, Feng Yueying opened the door, and saw Ye Fan standing there safely. The woman was both happy and surprised.


    "Ye Fan, did they do anything to you?" Are you hurt? "


    Ye Fan turned in a circle, spread out his hands and smiled, "Do I look like I''m injured?"


    Feng Yueying let out a long sigh of relief, patting her chest, "Come in quickly and tell me what happened. I was worried to death at home, I don''t know if I''d make a fool of myself after calling the police."


    Ye Fan felt a wave of warmth in his heart. When Feng Yueying called the police, it was actually because she took the risk. No matter what, this was still a part of her heart.Entering the living room and sitting on the sofa, Ye Fan casually made up an excuse, saying that the Defense Bureau would help him. After warning the Zhou father and son, he let him go.


    If he really told her about those bloody things, Feng Yueying would probably be afraid, and Ye Fan felt that there was no need.


    "Really? I thought the police were useless, but it seems like the security in Hua Hai is pretty good. "Feng Yueying said with a face full of concern," Ye Fan, don''t be so impulsive in the future.


    I know you have some skill, and you''re good at fighting, but there are some things that can be done with just a bit of patience. Many people in society are desperate and there is no need to sh with them. "<span>Ye Fan smiled as he looked at the woman, "Ying Ying, since you care about me so much, could it be that you''ve fallen in love with me?"


    Feng Yueying''s face immediately flushed red. She picked up a pillow from the sofa and threw it over, "What are you thinking? You are in danger because you want to protect me, isn''t it normal for me to care about you? "<span>Looking at the shy look of the woman, and her beautiful face, Ye Fan felt his heart itch. It has been so long since he has touched a woman, and it is rare for him to meet such a mature woman, which suited his needs.


    <span>Ye Fan grabbed Feng Yueying''s hand, and pulled her from the other side of the sofa to his chest.


    "Ah!" Feng Yueying eximed, and when she raised her head, she found that Ye Fan was looking at her with a fiery gaze.<span>"You ¡­ "Ugh!"


    Without waiting for the woman to speak, Ye Fan had already kissed her heavily."Mmm..." Thanks to Ye Fan''s skillful skills, Feng Yueying''s delicate body quickly heated up. She felt herself to be quite strange, and it was difficult to suppress her.


    However, the conservative personality deep in her heart still kept her awake.


    She gently pushed Ye Fan away, and her beautiful eyes sparkled as she softly said, "Ye Fan, don''t be like this, we have known each other for a while ¡­ ¡­" However, we don''t know much about it yet. At the very least, we should have a reasonable rtionship with each other ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan also stopped what he was doing, feeling a little sorry in his heart. That''s right, Feng Yueying was not one of the women he yed with abroad, and to those women, the thing between a man and a woman was the same as singing and dancing.


    But Feng Yueying was different. She felt that this was a very sacred and solemn ceremony, and she couldn''t easily hand over her first time.<span>"Sorry, Ying Ying, I was too reckless, I won''t do it again." Ye Fan let go of the woman and suppressed his own me.


    Seeing that Ye Fan respected her thought, Feng Yueying felt very satisfied. After all, this showed that Ye Fan cared about her.Feng Yueying''s beautiful eyes turned bright as she reached out her arms to hug Ye Fan''s neck, proactively giving him a kiss, "As long as you treat me well, I''ll be yours sooner orter. Just give us some time, okay ¡­."


    "Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air. Being hit by such a sudden sweet response, he felt his whole body go soft.


    This woman seemed like she had a dignified and knowledgeable personality, but deep down, she had the potential to be a fox spirit!She quickly got up and straightened her clothes, saying, "Alright, you came back safely, so I''ll be at ease now. Next time when I have time, I''ll go buy some delicious dishes and make some good dishes for you to try."


    Ye Fan still wanted to hug the woman more and was puzzled, "Why do you want to do it again?" Isn''t today the weekend? We can eat together at noon. "


    <span>Feng Yueying said apologetically, "It''s the weekend, but my boss has something he needs to talk to me about. I was worried about you, but now that you''re fine, I need to get out of here quickly."


    "Is that so ¡­ "Alright, I''m leaving too." Ye Fan remembered that Su Qingxue had also called him. Coincidentally, his kit was also in Egret County, so he should go back and tidy it up. Even if he was kicked out of the house, he couldn''t lose the guy who ate.


    Feng Yueying had a red Audi S3, which was parked right on the side of Crescent Bay.


    The car was small and exquisite, and the price was just right for Feng Yueying, who was apany executive. She lived in an apartment close to thepany, so she didn''t drive much.<span>The woman originally wanted to send Ye Fan off, but since it was very convenient for Ye Fan to take the subway, she didn''t force him. They just left each other their phone numbers so that they could contact each other another day.


    After sitting on the subway for half an hour, Ye Fan once again arrived at Egret County''s # 6.After pressing the doorbell, Aunt Jiang immediately opened the door. The old woman''s face revealed a happy smile, "Ye Fan, you''re finally back! I''m really worried for you,e in! "


    Ye Fan looked at Aunt Jiang, who was genuinely happy, and felt somewhat ashamed in his heart. It seemed that the old man regarded him as one of his own. He really should give her a call to reassure her.<span>However, just as he was about to enter, he heard a familiar female voice asking a question ¡ª ¡ª


    "Ye Fan?" "Why are you here?"


    Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, he raised his head and looked at the living room, only to find that Feng Yueying was sitting on the sofa!"Err ¡­" Ye Fan was a bit confused. Thinking about what the woman had said before, that the superior was looking for her. So the superior was Su Qingxue!?


    <span>Su Qingxue, who had a cold expression, quietly sat there as she sipped her ck tea. A few thoughts shed across her limpid eyes as she calmly asked: "Department Head Feng, do you know Ye Fan?"


    <span>Although Feng Yueying was puzzled, she answered honestly, "Yes, I''ve known him for a while. When I was in the apartment, I was almost held hostage by the White Shark Gang, and it was even Ye Fan who helped me ¡­"


    <span>Feng Yueying did not dare to say that they had just left her residence. After all, the rtionship between the two of them was rather ambiguous, so it was inconvenient to say.


    <span>"Oh?" Su Qingxue did not expect that Ye Fan would be the man who saved Feng Yuying. She could not help but feel surprised. "How did you know each other?"


    "Director Su, you don''t know? "He is a water and water repairman hired by our brocade apartment. His repair skills are really good." Feng Yueying did not forget to praise the man.


    However, when Su Qingxue heard this, the woman immediately felt that she had been fooled again!


    No wonder this guy had a toolkit at home, no wonder he could fix television, so his identity wasn''t just "home tutoring"!?<span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, had an honest smile on his face, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    Feng Yueying, on the other hand, curiously asked, "CEO Su, are you asking Ye Fan to repair some kind of electrical appliance?"


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" "Actually, I ¡­" Ye Fan was thinking about how to exin, but didn''t know how to start.


    Su Qingxue also felt a headacheing on. Actually, she didn''t want too many people to know about this matter because she only signed a three-month contract with Ye Fan. After this special period, they would no longer have any rtionship.<span>Therefore, this kind of rtionship between a man and a woman only needed to let the necessary people know that many of the subordinates in thepany actually didn''t need to know about it.


    To put it bluntly, if he found a man to impersonate his boyfriend, it would cause him to lose face, and he might even be aughingstock.


    Su Qingxue maintained her calm. After thinking for a while, she said, "Minister Feng, let''s talk in my study. There are some materials that I need you to look at again."


    After all, Feng Yueying was a strong woman in the workce, so she had to prioritize her work. She nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go upstairs ¡­"


    When the two women went upstairs, Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief, ran to the kitchen, and asked Aunt Jiang for two cups of ice water. He gulped it down, and felt his mood ease up a bit.


    <span>Aunt Jiang looked at him with a profound look. These eyes revealed a special meaning, making Ye Fan''s expression very awkward.

 Chapter 21

    <span>0021


    Fortunately, Aunt Jiang quickly smiled and asked: "Ye Fan, you''re finally back. The Miss cares about you and called you. Why did you hang up without saying anything?"Hearing this, Ye Fan blinked his eyes, "What?" Qingxue cares about me? "Auntie Jiang, don''t tease me, she only kicked me outst night."


    "It''s true. Miss doesn''t know your background, so after I told her about it, she naturally understood your intentions." Aunt Jiang couldn''t wait for the two of them to make up.


    Ye Fan finally understood and thought to himself, this little girl really has a sharp tongue and a rotten heart. In that case, I don''t need to move out anymore.


    More than an hourter, Feng Yueying came downstairs and said goodbye to Aunt Jiang in the kitchen.Ye Fan was watching TV, and seeing that the woman was about to leave, he hurriedly followed her.


    "Ying Ying!" Ying Ying, listen to me. "Ye Fan stopped Feng Yueying and did not let her go to the garage.


    Feng Yueying had a cold expression, she sighed, "What do you have to say?"


    <span>"It''s not what you think, Qingxue and I just ¡­" Ye Fan was just about to tell the truth, but then he realized that something was wrong. Wasn''t this just exposing the contract''s contents? How could he exin it to Su Qingxue?


    Feng Yue Ying remained silent, but a mischievous smile slowly appeared on her face.<span>Ye Fan felt that something was wrong and asked in bewilderment, "Ying Ying, do you already know?"


    Feng Yueying rolled her eyes at Ye Fan, "You want to surprise me, right?" "What''s there to hide? The entirepany knows about it since you started working on Monday. How long are you nning to hide it?"<span>"Ah?!"


    Ye Fan had a stupefied expression on his face. Just what in the world happened?


    Just at this time, Su Qingxue came down from upstairs and shouted coldly: "Ye Fan! "Come to my study!"


    Feng Yueying patted Ye Fan''s shoulder, "Hurry up and go, Ye Chong, the boss is calling for you!"<span>"Te ¡­ "Special assistance?" Ye Fan was close to tears in his heart. What the hell is this!?


    Feng Yueying looked at thedy''s watch in her hand, and spoke with some anxiety, "I need to hurry to the high-speed rail station. Boss Su told me to go on a business trip immediately, and that''s it for now. I''ll see you at thepany! "Bye bye!"


    After Feng Yueying finished speaking, she smiled sweetly and went to the garage.


    Ye Fan waspletely confused, and silently walked upstairs to the study room.


    Closing the door of the study room, Ye Fan scratched his head, "Qingxue, what did you tell Sister Yue Ying?"Su Qingxue was sitting behind the desk, typing out some material. She replied lightly, "I told her that you and I were friends back in the orphanage, we just got to know each other recently, and since you don''t have a job, I took you in as my special assistant ¡­.


    "Because the ce you live in is too poor and because your family iscking a man to help Aunt Jiang work, I let you live here."Ye Fan''s mouth twitched, "These words..." And she believed it? "


    "Feng Yueying was my senior when I was in university. There is no doubt about her work ability and loyalty. Other than being more shrewd at work, her life is rtively simple.


    <span>As long as my words aren''t too ridiculous, she will believe them ¡­ " Su Qingxue clearly understood Feng Yueying''s character very well.


    Ye Fan had a bad taste in his heart, "Aren''t you using her trust to deceive her?"


    "So what if I lied to her? Do you want everyone in thepany to know that we are fake boyfriend and girlfriend? Do you want this rtionship to stand up for itself?


    Besides, what does it have to do with you that I lied to her? What harm can it do her? " Su Qingxue asked.<span>Ye Fan was speechless. Just a moment ago, he had thought that this woman was cold on the outside, but now he felt that she was cold on the inside.


    <span>"Rather than caring about others, sign this contract yourself." Su Qingxue handed a document to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan nced at it, and it turned out to be a temporary contract: "Do you really want me to be your assistant?"


    "I''ve already said it out with senior, so of course I have to honor it. Besides, it might be dangerous for you to go anywhere now. It''s safer for you toe to ourpany.


    Plus, before you lied to me that you were a home tutor, and now you''re a water and electricity worker, God knows what kind of part-time job you''ll be doing."When I called you just now, you were so reluctant to answer the call, so you might as well just stay in thepany. If you get into trouble, you''ll still have to find you all over the world!" Su Qingxue''s cold eyes were still full of strong dissatisfaction.


    <span>Ye Fan embarrassedly touched the back of his head and smiled, "Qingxue, at that time in the morning, I really had something to do..." "It''s not convenient to connect ¡­"


    Su Qingxue mmed the table and pointed at the contract, "I don''t want to hear your exnation, and I don''t care what you do. Sign the contract now, now!"


    Being intimidated by thedy''s icy CEO aura, Ye Fan quickly picked up his pen, but after thinking for a while, he shook his head and said, "No, I don''t even know what I can do when I enter thepany. Isn''t this exposing myself the moment I enter?"<span>"A monthly sry of fifty thousand ¡­"


    <span>"I''ll sign!"


    <span>Ye Fan wrote down the contract like lightning and quickly signed each paper. He then handed the contract to Su Qingxue with a smile.


    Fifty thousand in a month, one hundred and fifty thousand in three months. The key point was that he would be free in three months.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed a hint of disappointment. This man''s conditions were not bad. He had a nimble mind and knew French. It was a pity that his weakness was too obvious, he could easily be bribed by money ¡­


    "Director Su, from today onwards, I''m your special assistant, a part-time private boyfriend!" Ye Fan even happily saluted.


    A strange smile appeared on Su Qingxue''s face: "I forgot to tell you, my assistant''s sry starts from 100,000 every month ¡­ ¡­"


    "Ah?" Are you trying to cheat us!? " Ye Fan immediately felt his heart bleed.Su Qingxue snorted and put away the contract. She looked at him with slight disdain: "To deal with a man like you who speaks without a single word of truth, this is called returning a tooth for a tooth. In the future, you better behave yourself! The penalty is one million! "


    <span>Ye Fan felt his vision turn gray, he has really underestimated this woman''s methods!


    The next day, Ye Fan originally wanted to go to a small district to repair the air conditioning, but was stopped by Su Qingxue. He was forced to stay at home and look at thepany''s information, in order to let him familiarize himself with thepany''s basic operations and situation.Ye Fan had no choice, he had already signed two contracts, and in these three months, he could only listen to themands of this "superior''s girlfriend".


    In the evening, Ye Fan remembered that the bicycle was still in the old apartment, so he took it to the county of Heron.


    Unexpectedly, due to the car being too old-fashioned and rusting in many ces, no one would want it even if it was thrown onto the street. The security guards would even be able to stop it when it entered through the gate!<span>It was all thanks to Aunt Jiang that they were able to bring the car home after seeing that it really was someone they knew.


    After knowing about this, Su Qingxue was filled with anger. She didn''t know how this man''s brain worked. He was selling things like scrap metal, was there a need to be so stingy?


    Ye Fan didn''t care about all this. After riding for more than a year, he had even gotten his hands on some in the junk market. He already had feelings for them, so how could he just throw them away like that?


    On Monday morning, Ye Fan officially went to work for the first time.<span>He wore the shirt and pants Su Qingxue gave him, as well as a tie and leather shoes. He dressed up quite like that.


    Su Qingxue had obtained a driver''s license from who knows where and directly let Ye Fan be the driver.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh. Money could make a fool out of a person. Today, driving a driver''s license was so difficult, but Su Qingxue could easily get him a driver''s license. This gap was not small at all.<span>Driving the ck Lexus 570 through the congested morning city hub, Ye Fan held onto the steering wheel and couldn''t help but to yawn. His speed was even slower than his broken bicycle.


    <span>From the rearview mirror, he could see Su Qingxue sitting at the back with an Apple notebook and working at her office.


    As if there was no formal meeting, Su Qingxue wore a casual dress with light blue shoulders and ck hair that entuated her rosy white skin.The white pleated skirt reached to her knees, revealing a pair of legs as white as jade without the slightest w.


    <span>How could the proportions of this woman''s body be so perfect? How could her skin be so exquisite?


    "Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    From behind came the sound of a car horn.


    Su Qingxue frowned and raised her head. Coincidentally, she noticed a pair of colourful eyes staring at her from the rearview mirror.


    "Ye Fan!" What are you looking at!? It''s time for the green light! "Ye Fan hurriedly started up the car. His old face turned red. A red light of two minutes passed in the blink of an eye. He waspletely engrossed in the scene.


    <span>"What were you looking at?" Su Qingxue''s eyes were full of murderous intent. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 22

    0022


    "Nothing, I woke up early and was taking a nap." Ye Fan pretended nothing happened.


    Su Qingxue looked at him with disdain. She clenched her teeth and said, "A liar and a stingy rooster. You are greedy and lustful. You are a man, can you at least have some potential!?"Ye Fan was renderedpletely useless by his words, and of course he was unwilling to do so. He argued, "Who said that? I''ve lied to you about something, but how am I a rooster? Who didn''t like money? "And it''s exactly because I''m a man that I like to look at beautiful women."


    <span>"You still dare to quibble? I won''t talk about your bicycle yesterday, take a look at what this is ¡­ "


    <span>As Su Qingxue spoke, she took out a bag from the seat at the back of the car. It was the bag that Ye Fan had changed into a few days ago.


    "You aren''t even willing to throw away these trash clothes, and you even have Auntie Jiang help you wash and iron them. Are you a scrooge?" Even your work clothes, which I was prepared to give you, you have the face to refute me? "


    Su Qingxue threw the bag back into the back seat as she was afraid that there would be a weird smelling out from the old clothes. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart, such a beautiful girl, she really doesn''t give him any face when she says that. He doesn''t mind wearing those old clothes to work, but wasn''t it you who requested to wear these new clothes?


    <span>However, he did not dare to say too much. After all, there was no reason for him to talk to a woman.


    Arriving at the brocade mansion, Ye Fan drove the car into the underground parking garage and parked it in the CEO''s parking space.


    <span>Before getting off the car, Su Qingxue warned, "Remember the two requirements at thepany!"


    "I know, I''m calling you CEO Su. You can''t leak our rtionship." Ye Fan made an ''OK'' gesture.


    After confirming, the two of them got off the car. After a few steps, they arrived at a private VIP elevator used by thepany''s upper echelons.<span>A white-cordy was waiting there. She looked to be about 26, wearing a ck O uniform, a white shirt, and silver-rimmed sses. She was handsome, but her expression was calm.


    The white-cordy carried a briefcase. When she saw Su Qingxue, she immediately lowered her head respectfully, "Good morning, CEO Su."


    Su Qingxue nodded and turned around to nce at Ye Fan, "She is Chen Ya, my number one assistant. You should learn from her."<span>Ye Fan hurriedly smiled and extended his hand to Chen Ya, "Hello, hello. I am Ye Fan, please take care of me."


    Chen Ya hesitated for a moment, but still shook hands with Ye Fan. However, she didn''t look at him and obviously didn''t take him seriously.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, no wonder she was able to be Su Qingxue''s special assistant, it was so cold.


    Chen Ya, on the other hand, quickly opened theptop in her hand and opened a file. She reported, "Director Su, today is 7, 9, 13, 18, 26, 34 ¡­ ¡­"


    Hearing Chen Ya''s series of over a dozen numbers, Ye Fan waspletely confused, not knowing what she was saying.


    Su Qingxue remained silent. She walked in front of the elevator, opened the elevator door, and walked in.The moment they walked into the elevator, Su Qingxue''s demeanor and temperament became even more serious and cold. A strong sense of oppression arose involuntarily.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but gulp his saliva. This woman entered the working state, why did she seem like a different person than Su Qingxue who was lying on the sofa at home, eating fruits while watching TV!?


    <span>Next, Su Qingxue pressed a series of numbers on the buttons in the elevator: 7, 9, 13 ¡­


    Ye Fan discovered that these numbers were all reported by Chen Ya. They were actually all floors?


    The key thing was, Su Qingxue only heard it once and then remembered all the numbers!"Uhm, CEO Su, isn''t your office on the sixty-sixth floor? Why are there so many stops in the middle of the journey? " Ye Fan had already seen the information of the Embroidery Group before, so he knew what each floor was for.


    Chen Ya answered in ce of Su Qingxue, "This is CEO Su''s regr morning meeting. He will solve some problems on the way to the office, and he will be able to save a lot of time for the employees to go up and down, and speed up the office efficiency."Just as Chen Ya finished her exnation, the elevator reached the seventh floor.


    After Chen Ya pressed the button to open the elevator, the elevator door remained open.


    In front of the elevator, there was an investment department manager in a suit. He was already prepared and handed a document to Su Qingxue.


    <span>"CEO Su, the new raw materials developed by D Chemical Co., can rece the old synthetic rubber technology in many fields and greatly reduce the production cost of rubber products on the market by 45%.


    We agreed at the meeting that the shares of D Company should be increased to 4.3%, "the manager reported quickly.


    Su Qingxue used a few seconds to flip through the report, but directly threw it out of the elevator and coldly said, "Sell off all the D Company''s shares in our hands!"


    The manager was stunned, thinking that he had misheard, "Ah? Director Su, why? Selling at such a time? "<span>"Their raw materials are going to be undersold, so their shares will soon fall off the table."


    <span>Seeing that the manager was still confused, Su Qingxue frowned, "Did you not see the recent change in personnel in D?" "Why do you think the logistics department added people and recruited people to manage the warehouse?"


    The manager was suddenly enlightened, "Because their production line has already been overproduced, so the pressure on the warehouse has increased?


    Director Su is wise! "Why didn''t I think of that?"


    <span>Without waiting for the manager to kiss up to her, Su Qingxue already signaled Chen Ya with her eyes.


    <span>Chen Ya understood. She immediately closed the elevator and continued up to the ninth floor ¡­


    <span>The elevator opened. This time, it was a middle-aged female supervisor who handed over a document.


    <span>"Director Su, the Taihong Group in the west of the city isn''t willing to transfer it. They said that they would need to increase it by 20 million to do so, what do you think ¡­"


    Su Qingxue immediately took a red pen and wrote a fewrge words on the document: "Add 50 million!"When the female supervisor saw this, she immediately thought that Su Qingxue was seeing things, "Chief Su, they only need to increase the price by 20 million!"


    "Do as I say. Wait until the other party agrees beforeing to me for final approval." Su Qingxue said.The female supervisor had her mouth wide open and a lost expression on her face, but she could only nod.


    <span>The elevator closed again, and Ye Fan, who was standing behind the woman, was very dumbfounded, "Director Su, did you hear wrongly? If they only wanted an extra 20 million, why would they want another 50 million? You''re giving me thirty million for nothing? "


    Su Qingxuepletely ignored him because the elevator had already reached the thirteenth floor.


    Once again, a document was handed in and Su Qingxue signed it with a few words.


    Just like this,yer afteryer, Su Qingxue paused for no more than two minutes at every level. Every decision she made was iparably decisive, and these executives, even if they did not understand much, obediently nodded and carried it out.<span>It was as if they firmly believed that as long as they followed Su Qingxue''s instructions, they would not make any mistakes.


    Towards this twenty-something year old young woman, the upper echelons of thepany that were between thirty and fifty years old all disyed absolute trust.


    Standing at the back, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be puzzled. Was this girl really that powerful?


    It has to be known that the Embroidery Group, as one of the top tenrgestpanies in China, has a wide range of interests. In addition to venture capital, luxury goods, fashion industry, real estate, high-end hotel and other major businesses, it also has education, merce, winemaking, auto parts, advertising, engineering and other industries involved.


    In other words, as the CEO, Su Qingxue needed to have a certain amount of research in all of these industries in order to coordinate the overall situation.<span>After a dozen or so jobs had beenpleted, the three of them finally arrived at the sixty-sixth floor after about half an hour.


    Entering into a huge CEO''s office, he found a floor ss window on three sides, and even some bulletproof ss windows for reinforcement.From here, he could see the scenery of Hua Hai as if the whole city was under his feet.


    As for the other decorations, other than a few simple green potted nts, there was nothing special about them. They were simple and crisp in color, perfectlybining with Su Qingxue''s temperament.Su Qingxue sat on the CEO''s seat. Chen Ya, who was beside her, took out the documents that she needed to look through in the morning and handed them over to her superior.


    Ye Fan stood to the side, feeling a bit bored, so he could only sit on the sofa and y gluttony with his old phone.


    Su Qingxue raised her eyes to look at him and said, "Chen Ya, show him the information of Tai Hong Group."


    After Chen Ya heard this, she was stunned for a moment. However, she immediately pulled out the data from her tablet and handed it to Ye Fan."What is this?" Ye Fan was puzzled. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 23

    <span>0023


    Su Qingxue said faintly, "Aren''t you curious why I spent so much money to buy thatnd?"


    Ye Fan nodded his head. This was indeed hard for him to understand.


    "I''ll give you half an hour to find out the reason from Taihong Group''s investigation data. If you can find it, I''ll arrange a separate office for you." Su Qingxue said.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan blinked his eyes, "Isted office?" Is there aputer in there? "


    With aputer, he could y games, and when he yed games, he could practice and earn money!"Of course," Su Qingxue said with certainty.


    Ye Fan happily grinned, took theptop and quickly started flipping through it.<span>Su Qingxue did not care about him anymore. She believed that it would be considered good if she could find a reason to dy him for more than 20 minutes. Even Chen Ya, who had followed her for three years, could only figure out the reason after entering the office.


    <span>However, unexpectedly, not even five minutes had passed before Ye Fan let out an "oh" sound.


    Su Qingxue raised her head in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    <span>Chen Ya, on the other hand, frowned as she looked over, "Don''t disturb CEO Su''s work."


    "No, no." Ye Fan waved his hand and smiled, "I just found a reason."<span>"So fast?" Su Qingxue warned, "I will only give you one chance, think it through."


    Chen Ya, on the other hand, disapproved. With such a small amount of time, she couldn''t even finish reading the information. How could she possibly find the crux of the problem?


    Ye Fan stood up, returned theptop to Chen Ya and leisurely said, "Tai Hong Group looks very stable on the surface, but there are already hidden dangers in their funding chain.If thend is not sold quickly and they get the money, they are likely to go bankrupt. "


    When she heard this, Su Qingxue couldn''t help but squint her eyes and a sharp light shed across her eyes.<span>In such a short period of time, this man could actually see the hidden information in the documents. Just the speed of reading it was already astonishing, let alone the ability to understand!


    <span>Chen Ya was also astonished. She couldn''t imagine that this fellow had truly finished looking through the information?


    Ye Fan continued to speak smoothly, "CEO Su, I have to say that your move is very brilliant. If you add 20 million, they will definitely sell it immediately.


    However, if you add another fifty million, they''ll be suspicious. Why are you spending so much money just to buy it? Could it be that thisnd has some huge profit to offer?<span>In this way, they would definitely be hesitating on whether they had missed out on something important. However, otherpanies would not buy it for such an outrageous price.


    If you keep going like this, they will dy the key selling time. When they really n to sell thend to you for an extra fifty million, you just have to reject them and they will have no other choice.


    In the end, they could only ept the original price. They wouldn''t even be able to earn 20 million, because they no longer had time to look for other buyers ¡­ "<span>When Ye Fan finished speaking, Su Qingxue''s bright eyes revealed a hint of satisfaction.


    She was indeed not mistaken. Although this man was a bit lustful and stingy, his brain was still very flexible. He should learn something very quickly and nurture it properly. He might actually be able to aplish something.


    <span>Chen Ya, who was standing at the side, was dumbfounded. She seemed to have underestimated the new assistant that the boss had hired!


    That''s true, how could Su Qingxue really find a bag of trash as an assistant? Chen Ya naturally attributed the credit to her boss.Ye Fan sighed and said, "Chief Su, if this move of yours really seeds, the Tai Hong Group will hate you to death. Too much damage. To them, it will be a loss of blood."


    <span>"The market is like a battlefield. Since they were greedy, then they can''t me me for being ruthless."


    <span>"Also, if they were smart enough, they would have immediatelye to find me and agree to sell thisnd. They would only fall into my trap if they were greedy enough," Su Qingxue said frankly.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, and couldn''t help but admit it, "CEO Su, you are really smart. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to think of a way to go the other way."


    "I think you are pretty good too. At least you can read it in five minutes." Su Qingxue gave a rarepliment.


    Hearing the praise, Ye Fanughed heartily, but he still had to be courteous with his mouth, "No way, I''m just average..." "Haha ¡­"<span>"Hmph, don''t be too arrogant. Our CEO Su is a member of PARS-SOCIETY. Don''t think that just because you''re a little smart that you''re that great!"


    Chen Ya proudly said with her head held high and her chest puffed out, as if it was her own honor.Ye Fan was a bit surprised when he heard this. He blinked his eyes and said, "Is Su always a member of the Wisdom Sect?"


    Chen Ya eximed, "You know quite a lot, and you even know ''IDEA''. That''s right, our CEO Su has 180 IQ and is a true genius. Otherwise, why do you think that everyone in thepany believes her so much?"


    The Standard Wisdom Society was one of the top organizations in the world with high IQ. It was said that with less than fifty members, the threshold to join was at least 175. Every one of them was a genius among geniuses, not someone that could be entered with money and status.


    And Ye Fan was not only thinking of these...<span>As far as he knew, most geniuses with an IQ of 180 tended to have superior abilities in certain areas, such as research, creative writing and business.


    <span>At the same time, however, their brains were often more mediocre in other ways, to the point where they were even weaker than ordinary people.


    Of course, there was another possibility. In life, these geniuses would be a bit more entric, and in other words, they would be the ''unusual ones'' in the eyes of ordinary people.


    He thought about Su Qingxue''s cold personality, her rtionship with her family, and the nk spaces in their rtionship ¡­ Ye Fan couldn''t help but understand a lot.


    <span>However, Su Qingxue''s expression was iparably cold and fierce. She red at Chen Ya and coldly said, "You are not allowed to talk about the matter of the Wisdom Sect in the future."


    <span>Chen Ya''s face paled. Realizing that she had spoken too much, she hurriedly lowered her head in acknowledgement with a nervous expression.


    <span>In fact, many of thepany''s upper echelons knew that Su Qingxue was a rare member of the Brand Wisdom Sect, but they didn''t dare to mention these things.


    Because it was said that the old chairman had chosen to bring back a disgraceful granddaughter like Su Qingxue. Other than the fact that this granddaughter was rted by blood, there was also the intelligence level that Su Qingxue had disyed since she was young.Many people thought that if Su Qingxue''s brain wasn''t good, she would be a rare genius and might not be able to go back to the Su family to be a husband, let alone be a CEO.


    This sort of thing was somewhat cruel to a girl. Even the honorable title of a member of the Wisdom Sect brought a touch of sadness to her."You can leave now. Chen Ya, bring him to the office!" Su Qingxue was obviously in a bad mood.


    Ye Fan also couldn''t wait to y with hisputer, so he ran out first.


    Following Chen Ya, they arrived at an independent office on the same floor. Sure enough, there was aputer inside!


    <span>Ye Fan was very happy. At the same time, he curiously asked, "Assistant Chen, if I hadn''t answered the question, where would you have arranged me to go?"


    There was a trace of yfulness in Chen Ya''s eyes as she said, "From the very beginning, this office was assigned to you. Whether or not you answer correctly, it''s this office."


    "..."


    Ye Fan''s smile froze there. He was f * cking tricked by Su Qingxue again! Could it be that she had a 180 IQ when it came to ying with people!?If he was tricked, then so be it. Ye Fan was also very magnanimous.


    <span>Previously, when he was ying games, he always entered the Inte Cafe or went to Mu Mu Mu''s home to y games as a "home tutor".


    This time, he actually had an office and aputer with good performance. Ye Fan couldn''t wait to use his skills.


    When Ye Fan turned on hisputer, Chen Ya put a thick stack of documents on Ye Fan''s table.<span>"What is it?" Ye Fan nced at the cover of the book, it waspletely covered in French.


    "Chief Su said you can speak French, so this is your job for the next three days. "After you finish tranting the form, print it out and hand it to me. My office is right next door to yours." Chen Ya''s tone was very formal.


    Ye Fan blinked his eyes and found out that this was an evaluation data of a Frenchpany. It recorded all of thepany''sst year''s business situation.<span>However, it was obvious that he had spent a lot of effort to obtain this information and did not want it to leak out. Therefore, he had not gone to any other trantionpany.


    "So I really have a job to do?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but mutter. It seemed that Su Qingxue had thought of this long ago."Nonsense, did Ie to find you in a daze?" Ourpany does not support idle people! " After which, Chen Ya harrumphed coldly before turning around to leave.


    "Yes, yes..."


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, but once Chen Ya left, he immediately locked the office door.He returned to hisputer and started downloading the game. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 24

    0024


    "As expected of argepany, its inte speed is really fast!"


    Ye Fan pushed aside the stack of documents that he wanted to trante, and busied himself with downloading the QQ as well.<span>The moment he logged in to QQ, just as he was about to check if there were any high-sry boosts, a good friend named ''Princess Mu'' started shaking the window!


    Wu wu wu ¡­ Teacher, you''re finally online! Come quickly and help me be the King! "


    This Princess Mu was Ye Fan''s'' student '', Mu Mu Mu.Ye Fan leaned back in his chair, lit up a cigarette and typed: "Student, teacher is at work. You still have a month left before school starts. You should first study properly!"


    "Five hundred!" Help me get back to the diamonds! I have pocket money! " Mu Mu Mu sent a message immediately.


    Seeing the two words "pocket money", Ye Fan revealed a smile on his face, and quickly typed out a line of words: "Since you are so ambitious, teacher will help you..."


    "Hehe, Teacher Ye, when are youing to my house?" Mu Mu Mu asked happily.


    <span>Ye Fan replied, "I''m in thepany now, and I have aputer here. I don''t need to go to your house to help you practice."


    <span>"What?" Did you get a job? At whichpany? " Mu Mu Mu hurriedly asked.


    "Embroidery Group," said Ye Fan proudly.<span>"Bullsh * t!" The Embroidery Group''s threshold is to graduate from a key university, and even needs to be filtered outyer byyer. Don''t you not even have a primary school diploma!? "


    Ye Fan flicked his cigarette. He noticed that there was no ashtray nearby, so he directly flicked the ash onto the table.


    <span>"Your teacher, I, am handsome, and have conquered the boss of the brocade, so I became a special assistant." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Mu Mu Mu sent a fewughing emojis, "You''re crazy and delusional. Did you overdo it when you saw Su Qingxue''s beautiful picture?


    Let me tell you the cruel reality, a lot of people in Hua Hai call her demoness behind her back, she is famous for being an iceberg chick, but she did not care what methods she use to reach her goal. Many people call her a emotionless moneymaking machine! "


    Ye Fan frowned, and replied, "Is there a need to exaggerate so much, even the machines areing." And how do you know that? ""Humph, this princess is still a small figure in the upper ss of Hua Hai society. Su Qingxue is also a famous person in the business world. I''ve heard a lot about this news!"


    Ye Fan was silent for a while and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. In his heart, he more or less believed Su Qingxue, but at the same time, he felt pity for her.


    In the end, after Ye Fan repeated it over and over again, Mu Mu Mu helplessly epted the reality and agreed to let Ye Fan practice.<span>Ye Fan currently had a lot of money, but ying games while earning money had always been something he liked to do, so he happily epted the 500 yuan job.


    However, before ying the game, Ye Fan nned to get the materials he needed to trante in the next three days, in case Su Qingxue would deduct his sry.


    He opened the thick file and skimmed through it a few times. He found that it was not a difficult French. It was amonnguage used in business and there were no unfamiliar scientific words. It was easy to trante.Ye Fan looked at the French documents, his two hands rapidly typing blindly on the keyboard, entering the tranted documents.


    <span>For the three day task, Ye Fan only took two hours toplete. Along the way, he also brewed a cup of coffee and went to the toilet.


    <span>Afterpleting the task given by Su Qingxue, Ye Fan started to y the game.


    Unknowingly, it was now 11: 00 in the afternoon. Just as Ye Fan finished his match, Chen Ya''s shout came from outside the office.


    "Ye Fan!" Open the door! What did you lock in the back!? "


    Ye Fan quickly shut off the game and ran over to open the door.


    "Hur hur, Assistant Chen, you need something from me?"


    As Chen Ya walked into the office, she smelled the thick scent of cigarette smoke. Upon seeing the messy table full of cigarette butts and ashes, her face turned gloomy.<span>"Who allowed you to smoke in the office!?"


    Ye Fan scratched his head, "No one told me not to."<span>"You ¡­" Chen Ya red at him. "Next time, go to the smoking room on the fifty-fifth floor and smoke!"


    <span>Ye Fan agreed and didn''t think much of it. If he were to smoke a few cigarettes, he would have to run to more than ten floors. Would he still be able to live?


    Chen Ya nced at theputer screen and sneered, "Where did you hide your games? Why aren''t you ying anymore?" "Continue to y."


    Ye Fan was stunned. He should have hidden all the game icons. How did Chen Ya know about this?


    Seemingly seeing through Ye Fan''s surprise, Chen Ya disdainfully asked, "What do you think our embroidery department is doing?"


    The employee''sputer produces abnormal traffic, there are game files to download, we all know clearly... Don''t think we don''t know anything about ying games in the office. "


    Ye Fan wanted to cry, but no tears came out. This was too cruel, actually monitoring theputers of employees? He had never been a white-cor worker before, so he had no idea that something like this could happen.


    "I will report this to CEO Su. Even though you don''t work well, you still y games. ording to thepany''s rules, 20% of your sry will be deducted!" After Chen Ya finished her sentence, she flung her head and prepared to leave.Ye Fan heard 20%, that''s just 10,000 dors, right? How could this be?


    He quickly shouted, "Wait! "I''ve already finished my work, so it can''t be my sry. I don''t have anything else to do!"


    Chen Ya turned around and sneered. "What are you talking about? "Youpleted the three days of trantion?"<span>"Yes." Ye Fan picked up a printed document and handed it to Chen Ya, "If you don''t believe me, look, I just haven''t had the time to give it to you."


    At first, Chen Ya thought that Ye Fan was talking nonsense, but when she remembered that Ye Fan had passed Su Qingxue''s test that morning, her heart began to thump...


    This was a three day workload that was assigned to him ording to the requirements of a professional trantor. Could it really be settled in just one morning?<span>Chen Ya received the document hesitantly and flipped through it briefly. The more she read, the more she frowned ¡­


    Why does it seem like... Did he really finish tranting?<span>However, this was truly inconceivable. Chen Ya ran to theputer and opened a French trantion software. She then randomly selected a few words to confirm the trantion.


    Chen Ya''s expression turned stiff after she had drawn over twenty words and realized that all of them were very precise in trantion ¡­<span>She pushed her sses a few times, looking a bit confused, a bit surprised, and carefully sized up Ye Fan a few times.


    "How did you do it?" Chen Ya felt incredulous. Could it be that when this fellow tranted, he did not even need to search for information or think about it? Is it possible to make French the same as one''s mother tongue?Logically speaking, even if it was amercial document written in Chinese, it would still take a lot of time and effort to figure it out just by looking at it.


    Ye Fan said with a rxed face, "Is that very difficult?" I will just watch as I trante it..."Oh right, there''s a word on this piece of information that the Frenchpany might have written incorrectly. I marked it out and modified it. You can confirm it."


    Chen Ya felt that her brain couldn''t wrap its head around the matter. This fellow had even found the wrong words used by the French? He could not help but ask in a daze, "How ¡­ "Where?"


    "It''s page seven, the color of a ma''s fur, the color of its skin is brown, and the color they want to use is yellowish brown, so it should be jun-brun. These two are not the same color, don''t you think so?" said Ye Fan.<span>Chen Ya took a deep breath and looked at Li Fan with aplicated gaze. After a long period of silence, she said, "It''s already lunchtime, you can go and eat. I will give the ingredients to Boss Su."


    Ye Fan was indeed hungry, but still nervously asked, "Assistant Chen, then my sry ¡­"<span>"Forget it this time. If you y the game again, I''ll still deduct it from you!" Chen Ya harrumphed, walking away like a gust of wind.


    Ye Fan was in a good mood after hearing that, "Assistant Chen, it''s already noon, aren''t you going to eat with Boss Su? "Together?"


    Chen Ya said without turning her head: "I lose weight. CEO Su doesn''t eat lunch at thepany. You just have to mind your own business."


    <span>Ye Fan Xin said, "You are flying to the airport to lose weight, if you continue to reduce it, it will be a" basin ".


    However, he did not care about Chen Ya. However, Su Qingxue''s work ce did not even eat lunch, which made his heart ache. Especially after he heard Mu Mu''s words, he felt that women were pitiful ¡­<span>It was one thing for this woman to work seriously, but how could she not eat? Aunt Jiang definitely did not know about this, or else she would be worried to death.


    <span>Thinking about these things, at the same time, Ye Fan took the elevator downstairs and arrived at the luxurious staff dining hall.


    <span>As a listedpany, there was no need to talk about the employees'' treatment. The restaurant''s environment was also elegant. It used thebination of Chinese and Western buffets to allow employees to choose what they wanted to eat.


    Ye Fan filled up a whole te of food and looked around. The embroidery group was basically filled with female employees. Although there were a lot of beauties, he also wanted to find a ce where all the pretty girls could gather.


    Just then, a woman''s voice called out to him from behind.


    "Ye Fan?" Is it really you? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 25

    0025<span>Ye Fan turned his head and found that it was Lu Xian and Yu Yingying, the white-cordy from the Sales Department, who had met them at the bar earlier. They were also carrying tes and looking for a seat.


    Seeing people he knew, Ye Fan was naturally happy to greet them: "Hello, Sister Yue Ying is here?"


    "Oh? Your sister Yue Ying is the only person in your eyes, right?" Lu Xian pretended to be jealous.


    Ye Fan nodded seriously, "Yes."


    <span>The two girls were stunned for a moment, then burst intoughter.


    <span>"Minister Feng still hasn''t returned from his business trip. We heard from the Minister that you have be our CEO''s second assistant. You''re so awesome. We need your care in the future!" Yu Yingying said with a smile.


    Ye Fan smiled wryly in his heart. He was only a temporary worker for three months. Who should he look after? So he said, "I don''t even know how long I''ll be able to do it, maybe I''ll be fired after a while."


    "To be able to catch Director Su''s eye, you must have quite the skill. Director Su looks at people very strictly," Yu Yingying said very seriously."Aiya, let''s not talk about this for now. We''re all from the samepany in the future. There will be plenty of opportunities to chat with each other. Let''s find a seat first, it''s almost full," Lu Xiaoling said.


    <span>Ye Fan nced around and found that not far from the window, there was a rather empty table, and only a woman was sitting there eating.


    <span>However, he knew this woman. She was the leader of the security team, Xu Lingshan!


    "Let''s go over there." Ye Fan felt that Xu Linshan''s looks were still quite good. Compared to the many beauties in the restaurant, she had a wild and unruly temperament.<span>However, the two girls'' faces stiffened. Lu Xian whispered, "The one sitting there is Captain Xu. Let''s not go."


    <span>Ye Fan felt strange, "Why?" It''s not like she''s going to eat us. "


    "I heard that Captain Xu is from a military background. He''s very strict. You can''t talk too much when eating with her, and you can''t say too many wrong things. You even need to follow the rules when eating with her.


    If he displeased her a little, she would be taught a lesson. She was very fierce towards the female employees, not to mention the male employees ¡­ The key was that she was CEO Su''s confidante, most of the higher-ups didn''t dare to offend her.


    In the past, there were many young talents in thepany who wanted to woo her, butter on, they were all humiliated to the point of being useless. Some of them even took the initiative to resign, "Yu exined in a low voice.


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that it was no wonder that the other ces were full except for Xu Linshan, who had two empty tables beside her. It turned out that everyone was afraid of her.However, Ye Fan didn''t care. On one hand, it was really crowded, and on the other hand, he wasn''t afraid of anything, so he said, "You guys continue looking for me, I''m going to take a seat."


    Under the astonished gazes of the two girls, Ye Fan walked straight up to Xu Linshan''s table, sat on the opposite side of the female security chief.


    This scene was caught in the eyes of many in the restaurant. Immediately, many people spected that another guy was about to have bad luck...<span>This is a rose with thorns, everyone thought.


    <span>Xu Linshan also frowned. She also did not expect that someone woulde and sit here. When she raised her head and saw that it was Ye Fan, she was even more surprised.


    "It''s you?"<span>"Hello Captain Xu, we meet again." Ye Fan said, and began to eat the fried rice on his te.


    "Go to another table, I don''t want to see you." Xu Linshan''s eyes were filled with disgust.<span>She only found out this morning that Su Qingxue found a new assistant, Ye Fan.


    <span>This also resolved some of her doubts. After all, if Su Qingxue and Ye Fan were in a rtionship, she would rather die than admit it.


    However, this man was timid and shameless, which made her despise him.


    She still didn''t understand why Su Qingxue would find such a man to be her assistant.<span>"Captain Xu, you have to be reasonable. The tables here aren''t a rule for no one to sit at, right?" Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Then go to the next table, it''s also empty," Xu Linshan said.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Not going."


    "Why?" Xu Linshan frowned.


    Ye Fan replied, "Because I want to see a beauty eat. Currently, you''re the most beautiful here."


    "..."


    Xu Linshan''s face was not very pale, but it could be seen that she had started to turn red.She had a lot of pursuers, but no one had ever dared to speak about her appearance so bluntly.


    She gritted her teeth and cursed in a low voice, "Rascal ¡­ Say that again? "


    Ye Fan innocently said, "I said you''re the prettiest here, but you can''t even do this?"


    <span>"If you keep talking, I''ll beat you up!" Xu Linshan stared with her almond-shaped eyes.


    Ye Fan silently picked up a ss of orange juice and took a sip, "Then I won''t say anymore, please don''t hit me."


    The man suddenly gave in. On the other hand, Xu Linshan didn''t have any strength left. She always felt like she had been yed by Ye Fan, which made her very unhappy.After she lowered her head and ate a few mouthfuls of rice, Xu Linshan felt very ufortable. This was because the moment she raised her head, she would discover that Ye Fan was staring at her.


    Ye Fan was currently enjoying it, because he discovered that from this angle, he could see a wonderful view from Xu Linshan''s cor.


    <span>Ugh ¡­ I didn''t expect her to be so sexy, Ye Fan sighed in his heart.


    <span>"What are you looking at?!" Xu Linshan asked.


    Ye Fan blinked his eyes, "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    <span>"Nonsense!"


    "The eggs in your te," said Ye Fan very seriously.


    "Where are the eggs in my te!?" You liar! " Xu Linshan mmed the table in anger.


    This gave the surrounding people a fright. They all thought that brat must have gone crazy, even daring to take liberties with a tigress?Ye Fan picked up a fried chicken leg, took a bite and said, "Captain Xu, you really had an egg just now, did you forget about eating it yourself?"


    "Go to hell! Colour. Wolf! Do you think I don''t know?! If you don''t speak the truth now, I''ll blind your dog eyes today!? " Xu Linshan took the fork and said aggressively.


    How could Ye Fan admit it? He sighed and said, "I''m so honest, how could you not believe me?" "Then what did you say I was looking at?"


    "You still dare to argue!? Do you really think I''m trying to scare you!? " Xu Linshan felt that she needed to teach the man a lesson, so she fiercely stabbed the fork in her hand towards Ye Fan''s eyes!


    Many people turned their heads away when they saw this scene. They could not bear to watch it any longer; it was too terrifying!


    However, Ye Fan didn''t move at all. He just sat there, smiling, and watched helplessly as the silver fork was only less than a centimeter away from him. However, he didn''t even bat an eye.<span>Of course, it was impossible for Xu Linshan to stab a fork into a man''s eye. However, if a normal person was intimidated by such a sudden action, they would not be able to dodge in time and would be in a rather sorry state.


    Even the hearts of the onlookers began to thump in their throats, feeling that the situation was just too suspenseful.


    Ye Fan wasn''t scared. He calmly looked at her, which actually turned into an awkward Xu Linshan.


    "Captain Xu, everyone just watch, isn''t it good to be so provocative?" Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart. Even if this woman had a gun pointed at his head, he wouldn''t be the slightest bit afraid.


    However, Ye Fan was more or less dissatisfied with Xu Linshan''s threatening action.


    They were only admiring beauties. Was there a need for such hatred?The hand holding the fork trembled for a moment. Xu Linshan wondered how did this guy suddenly be so bold?


    Although she was not convinced, Xu Linshan could only bitterly withdraw her hand. "You have some guts. I''ll forgive you today. If you dare to look around randomly again, I''ll beat you to death!"Ye Fan seemed to have a sincere smile on his face as he said, "Captain Xu, can I ask you something?"


    <span>"What?" Xu Linshan said snappily.


    "Are you D or F?"


    "..."


    After realizing what the problem was, Xu Linshan''s eyes were full of murderous intent as she shouted, "Bastard! "You were indeed stealing nces at me..."Before she could finish, Xu Linshan realized that the situation had gone awry. How could she yell this in public!?


    Sure enough, dozens of pairs of eyes in the restaurant were looking over with strange expressions.


    Xu Linshan''s face was flushed red with anger. She was so angry that she stomped her feet. She had never been so humiliated in thepany before."Ye Fan, follow me out!" Xu Lingshan did not want to use violence in the restaurant.


    "I haven''t finished eating yet." Ye Fan shook his head.


    "You ¡­"


    Xu Linshan discovered that many people wereughing secretly. She gnashed her teeth in anger and directly used one hand to use military capture techniques to grab at Ye Fan''s cor.However, Ye Fan suddenly leaned backwards, just barely dodging the attack.


    Xu Linshan only thought that he was lucky, she once again went around the table and grabbed towards Ye Fan''s shoulder! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 26

    0026Ye Fan was not in a hurry, and he kicked a nearby stool a few centimeters away.


    Xu Linshan was about to put forth her full strength, but her knee was hit, causing her hamstring to go numb and fall to the ground."AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Xu Linshan cried out in surprise. She didn''t notice Ye Fan''s actions at all, and when she fell down, she even thought that she had carelessly hit a chair.Just when Xu Linshan was worried that she had fallen so hard, a powerful arm held her tightly!


    <span>Ye Fan''s arm looked like it was natural. It first rested horizontally on Xu Linshan''s chest, then he righted the woman.


    Xu Linshan felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her delicate body trembled as she hugged her chest, cursing loudly, "You pervert." Ghost! "Touch me..."


    "Hmm? Speak, Captain Xu, what do you want me to touch? " Ye Fan asked mischievously."I... "I ¡­" How could Xu Linshan say that out loud?


    <span>Ye Fan innocently said, "Captain Xu, you came to hit me, but you almost tripped and fell. I helped you up, and you still want to scold me. Why do I feel like the outside is going to snow?"


    Xu Linshan realized that more and more people wereing over. She didn''t want to stay here any longer, so she fiercely gouged out Ye Fan with her eyes."You just wait. Sooner orter, I will make you regret everything you did today!"


    Xu Linshan angrily threw down these words, turned her head and quickly ran out of the restaurant.


    Everyone in thepany looked at Ye Fan in shock, this was the first time they saw Xu Linshan being controlled by a man!?


    At this time, four men wearing security uniform walked to Ye Fan''s side.


    The man in the lead straightened his hair, had a mole on his chin, and a ck smile on his face. He patted Ye Fan''s shoulder: "Bro, you''re amazing!" The mother yaksha was subdued by you!? You must be Chief Su''s new special assistant, Ye Fan, right? "


    Ye Fan didn''t have any interest in men, so he casually replied, "Yes, it''s me. What''s the matter?""Hehe, I am the captain of the security team. My name is Jiang Chao, and the three behind me are all brothers of the security team."


    Jiang Chao was very familiar with this ce. He pulled Ye Fan''s hand and shook it."Captain of the security?" Isn''t that Captain Xu, why are you also captain? " Ye Fan was curious.


    Several female staff members in the restaurant wereughing."Haha, they are from the ''Water Carrying Team''!"


    "Isn''t it the Washing Toilet?" "Haha ¡­"Hearing these discussions, the security guards couldn''t help but lower their heads in embarrassment.


    Jiang Chao touched his nose and said with a wry smile, "Our security team is split into male and female teams. The female team is trained by Captain Xu and is mainly responsible for security. As for our male team..." Responsible for taking care of the employee''s work environment ".


    Ye Fan listened to the surrounding people''s discussion for a while, and after thinking for a bit, he finally understood what was going on.<span>Xu Linshan had also trained a group of female security guards with extraordinary skills. She was proficient in Taekwondo and in every aspect, and herbat power steadily surpassed Jiang Chao and the other male security guards.


    In this way, male security guards like Jiang Chao especiallycked status. They could only help thepany carry water dispenser buckets, dump garbage, and even clean men''s toilets. The most decent job was simply serving as a doorman.


    Ye Fan rather admired this group of men. For the sake of the excellent welfare of the embroidery group, they really could yield.<span>"Captain Jiang, what can I do for you?" Ye Fan had almost finished eating and was ready to leave.


    Jiang Chao hastily pulled him back and asked with some anticipation, "Ye Te, ourpany doesn''t have many men, and there are even fewer young men. We should unite and fight for our own benefits, right?"


    "What exactly do you want to say?" Ye Fan blinked his eyes.


    "Hehe, then I''ll go straight to the point. I saw that you weren''t afraid when you were faced with danger and had the potential to fight against Captain Xu head on.


    "So, I want to find you to join ourpany''s basketball team and join them in the ''Hua Hai Business Basketball Game''!" Jiang Chao clenched his fist.Ye Fan frowned, "Basketball team?" There''s such a thing in thepany? "


    <span>"Yeah, there are basketball teams in all the reputablepanies in Hua Hai City, but ourpany is special. Women are the leaders and there are few men, so the higher ups don''t care too much about them. So, we are basically at the bottom every year."


    But this year was different, Olympic year! The government is engaged in sports for the whole country, so they attach great importance to this business basketball game.<span>Boss Su has already spoken and is asking me to show some results. If we are at the bottom and lose face in front of the provincial and municipal leaders, we will disband the basketball team and not let us participate!


    This is a difficult task, but this is the only chance for us embroidered men to be proud of! If you get a result, you be a hero! "<span>Ye Fan curled his lips, ying basketball or something like that, but he wasn''t interested, so he waved his hand and said, "I''m an assistant, not a security guard."


    "As long as it''s a male employee of thepany!" Jiang Chao hurriedly said.


    Ye Fan could only pretend, "I don''t know how to y, so forget it."<span>"No?" It doesn''t matter if you don''t, we''ll teach you! "


    Jiang Chao grabbed Ye Fan''s hand and pleaded, "You can join us first, basketball is not hard to learn!"


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "You guys are socking in manpower?" "How many people are in the basketball team now?"


    Jiang Chao''s expression stiffened as he nced at the three security guards behind him.<span>"Don''t tell me there are only four of them? I remember there were five people who had to y basketball, right? " Ye Fan felt his heart ache.


    "Last month, a brother couldn''t withstand the pressure of the mother yaksha, so he had to clean the toilet for three months before he was humiliated and directly resigned.I am looking for someone in thepany, but no one dares to join, as they are all afraid of being humiliated by the female Yaksha with the surname Xu. Only Brother Ye, you have the guts to not be afraid of the female Yaksha ¡­ "


    "Stop, stop, stop." Ye Fan told him to stop and said, "I really have no interest in ying basketball. You should look for someone else."


    <span>With that, Ye Fan turned around and left.


    Jiang Chao, who had a depressed look on his face, and the other three male security guards were mocked by the female employees who were walking by listlessly.


    <span>"... Brother Chao, give up, we really can''t find anyone. " A security guard said.


    "It''s a pity about the tournament''s prize money. In previous years, I was able to get a thousand dors at least ¡­" Another guard said regretfully.


    "Sigh ¡­" The voice let out a long sigh.Just when Jiang Chao and the other three felt that their standing in thepany would drop and they would never be able to turn the situation around again, Ye Fan, who had just left, suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Ye Fan''s eyes lit up, his face carrying a kind smile. "You guys said ¡­." "Is there a bonus for thepetition?"


    Jiang Chao and the others were taken aback. They hurriedly nodded their heads vigorously.


    "That''s right!" There was a bonus! The Chamber of Commerce and the government have been organizing this together. The lowest number of participants would be at least five or six thousand! "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Then what about the champion?"


    "Last year, it was five hundred thousand. I heard it was six hundred thousand this year ¡­" "Seems so," Jiang Chao said after some thought.<span>"Do you need to hand over the bonus to thepany?" Ye Fan asked.


    Jiang Chao shook his head, "Of course not. Otherpanies don''t know, but ourpany definitely won''t. Boss Su can be generous, only knowing how to reward and not deduct the bonuses. It''s just a pity that we don''t have enough money, and are at the bottom every year ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan''s smile became even more brilliant. He patted Jiang Chao on the shoulder, "Captain Jiang, for the dignity of the men of ourpany, I have decided to give up on me. For the greater me, I will fight alongside all of you!"


    Jiang Chao and the other three were so touched that tears almost fell from their eyes. They immediately hugged each other and started pping happily.


    Ye Fan gave them his phone number. After agreeing on the schedule for the practice andpetition, he nned to go back to his office.<span>But before that, Ye Fan even took out a lunchbox and filled it with some fresh fruits.


    He hadn''t forgotten that Su Qingxue hadn''t eaten lunch yet. Even if a woman didn''t eat lunch, she would still eat some fruits, causing her body to be injured from hunger.


    Returning to the top floor, Ye Fan directly walked to the CEO''s office.


    He knocked on the door and Su Qingxue''s cold voice came from inside.<span>"Come in..."


    <span>Ye Fan pushed the door open and entered. He discovered that the woman was sitting in front of theputer, looking at the screen while recording something in her hand. On the table, there was a huge pile of documents, seemingly quite busy.


    "Put the report on the table and leave first." Su Qingxue thought it was Chen Ya and didn''t even raise her head.Only when Ye Fan ced a box of fruits on the table did the woman raise her head and frown.


    "Why is it you?"<span>"I heard Chen Ya say that you don''t want to eat lunch. This isn''t good, but you should eat some fruits." Ye Fan grinned and said.


    <span>Su Qingxue had a face of displeasure, "I''ve already eaten, and it''s none of your business what I eat!"


    "Have you eaten?"


    <span>Ye Fan looked around and found a pile of empty stic bags in the trash can. There were more than a dozen of them, about three to four hundred milliliters. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 27

    0027<span>"Gum-syrup?" Ye Fan was surprised, "This is gum syrup?" You''re taking this for lunch!? "


    Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes revealed a trace of surprise. She put down the pen in her hand and asked, "You even know the English for Tree-Gum Syrup? It seems that your English is also quite good? Have you taken the test to be a level 8 esper? "<span>Ye Fan was not interested in talking about the level of foreignnguage, and sighed, "Are you crazy? Even if you want to replenish the sugar that your brain needs, you still have to eat proper food. What are you getting to drink by drinking syrup?"


    "Food can affect the blood and oxygen supply to the brain, and my working time is precious and can''t be wasted on sleep.


    <span>Other than that, you don''t have the qualifications to care about me. Su Qingxue replied coldly.


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that the woman in front of him was not only a workaholic, but also a masochist!


    He suddenly recalled Mu Mu Mu Mu''s words ¡ª the moneymaking machine.<span>Other people didn''t think of Su Qingxue as a machine that was scary, but Su Qingxue herself also thought of herself as a machine.


    <span>She was like a machine, gaining power, not like a human being, enjoying food.


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed with aplex color, and in his mind, he couldn''t help but recall a period of time from back then.


    <span>He used to be a machine too, and that taste was not pleasant.


    <span>Shaking his head, Ye Fan pushed the fruit box in front of Su Qingxue and said in an exceptionally gentle tone, "Eat some fruits, don''t let your stomach be empty."


    <span>Su Qingxue''s gaze froze for a moment. She didn''t know why, but when she heard the man''s voice and saw his expression, she felt that he was a stranger to her.


    For a moment, it seemed as if Ye Fan wasn''t the Ye Fan she knew.<span>"Not eating, take it away!" Su Qingxue was very stubborn.


    <span>Ye Fan chuckled, took out his phone and began to make calls.


    <span>"What are you doing?" Su Qingxue frowned as she had a bad premonition.


    <span>"I''m going to call my aunt Jiang to tell me that you don''t even eat lunch in thepany. It''s like adding gas to a car, you only drink sweet water," Ye Fan said.


    This made Su Qingxue anxious. Aunt Jiang was the old nanny who watched her grow up and was one of the few elders that she cared a lot about.


    If Aunt Jiang were to know of this, the old man would definitely be especially heartbroken.<span>"You are not allowed to fight! "Put down the phone!" Su Qingxue mmed the table and stopped him.


    He knew that a woman''s heart wasn''t truly stone-cold, so he continued to threaten him, "Unless you finish eating this box of fruits, I will beat you up. This matter will be known by Aunt Jiang, I''m afraid you can''t make me pay, right?"


    "You ¡­ Shameless! Despicable! " Su Qingxue was very angry, and her pretty face was bulging.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "As you wish.""Whether I eat or not is none of your business, why do you care!?" Su Qingxue didn''t understand.


    Ye Fan didn''t think too much about it, and blurted out, "Seeing you hungry, I feel very sad.""..."


    Silence reigned in the office. Su Qingxue''s bright eyes stared at the man as if she never expected him to have such an answer.


    After more than ten seconds, the woman let out a "hmph" and pursed her lips, her eyes darting left and right, saying: "Who would believe you, a proper liar without a single word."


    Ye Fan alsoughed, and self-deprecatingly touched his neck, "It''s still you ¡­ ¡­" "Why are you asking so much? It''s rather embarrassing, are you eating or not?"Su Qingxue let out a breath and took the box, "I''ll eat it, it''s so annoying."


    "Hehe, that''s more like it. I''m going to the sofa to watch you eat."


    Ye Fan was about to turn around and sit, but he heard Su Qingxue''s distressed expression.


    "What''s wrong?"<span>Su Qingxue pointed at the grapes in the box, "I don''t like to eat grapes."


    "Why? "How good are the grapes, they have glucose and amino acids, to help you fight fatigue and improve your stomach?" Ye Fan asked.Su Qingxue''s gaze avoided the question, as if she was very embarrassed and said, "I ¡­. "I''m toozy to peel ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but twitch his mouth and mutter, "So you were sozy?"


    <span>Su Qingxue refused and frowned, "What are you talking about?" I don''t eat grapes, so why do you care?! "


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t want to argue with a woman over such trivial matters. He walked to her side, picked up a grape, and said, "Look, this grape doesn''t need to be peeled. It can just be squeezed and sucked!"


    After saying that, Ye Fan also demonstrated a bit, squeezing a grape into his mouth, leaving only ayer of skin.


    Su Qingxue said with disdain, "This method of eating is too ugly, I don''t want it."


    "Eat a grape and you don''t care about appearances? Do you really need to go that far, Young Miss!? " This was the first time Ye Fan had heard of such a thing.<span>Su Qingxue did not retreat at all, "I don''t care, I don''t want to eat anyways."


    <span>Ye Fan had no choice, he sighed, and took out a small bunch of grapes from the lunch box.


    Only then did Su Qingxue pick up the toothpick and began to eat the leftover fruits and vegetables like cantaloupe, watermelon and small tomato.


    Ye Fan took a water ss from the water dispenser and sat down next to the sofa. He peeled off the grapes one by one and put them into the cup.


    <span>His hand speed was extremely fast, and in a few moments, a small bunch of grapes had already been peeled off. The green was quite alluring.


    Su Qingxue was buried in eating fruits. She wanted to finish it quickly so she could continue working, but she didn''t expect a cup of grapes to suddenly appear on the table in front of her!<span>The woman raised her head and looked at Ye Fan, her expression somewhat surprised, "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you say you were toozy to skin it? I''ve already peeled it for you. You just need to eat it. It can''t be that you''re toozy to spit out grape seeds, right?" Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue looked at the man doubtfully, "What is your goal? Why do you have to make me eat grapes?"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Beauty Su, don''t you have the delusions of persecution? I just feel that this grape is quite fresh today. It''s a pity that you don''t eat it. Why are you thinking about it in such aplicated manner?"


    Do I have to say, I put medicine in this grape, you will want to eat it. Do you really only believe in the Burning Fire Body? "


    "Of course not, but you are very suspicious." Su Qingxue wanted to find something out from Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan couldn''t do anything about this woman, "Do whatever you want. I just feel that eating some grapes is good for your body. If you don''t want it, then forget it."With that, Ye Fan went over to the tea table and wiped his hands with a tissue.


    Su Qingxue looked at the jade-white grapes in the cup and then looked at Ye Fan, who was wiping his hands. A strange feeling spread in her heart.It seemed... After her mother passed away, she never ate grapes again. Even Aunt Jiang didn''t think to peel the grapes for her.


    <span>He picked up a peeled grape and put it in his mouth.


    A little sour, a little sweet.Ye Fan looked back at the woman and found that she was already eating. The corner of his mouth slightly raised. He sat on the sofa and silently watched the woman finish eating bit by bit.


    After Su Qingxue was done eating, she seemed to have thought of something and said, "The Frenchpany''s document that you tranted, I saw it. It was even more urate than the trantionpany we sought previously. Your French should have reached C2, right? "Ye Fan was puzzled, "What''s C2?"


    "You don''t know?" Su Qingxue asked in a strange tone, "Didn''t you take the DEF test? C2 is generally the highest level in French, which is generally considered difficult for the French to learn and difficult to get to. "


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "I learned all the unorthodox methods. When I was overseas, I chatted with some French people, so naturally I learned it. I didn''t learn it professionally."


    "Have you ever been out of the country? Study abroad? " Su Qingxue felt that it was necessary to refamiliarize herself with Ye Fan. There were many things about this guy that were different from when she submitted her resume on the inte.


    "When I was young, I was adopted abroad. I didn''t like to go to school, so I fought all kinds of fights. Afterwards, I worked all over the ce and came back when I couldn''t earn any money. But if you insist that I''m a ''sea turtle'', then I guess that''s fine too."<span>Su Qingxue looked at the man suspiciously. She always felt like Ye Fan was fooling her. How could a man who was fluent in French and fluent in English possibly do electrical work, do things in the sun or in the wind, and even look for a part-time job?


    He didn''t do it on purpose. He had other ns.<span>However, Su Qingxue could not find any evidence at the moment, so there was no point in asking.


    The fruit was almost eaten and was a little greasy. Su Qingxue stood up and walked towards the water dispenser, wanting a cup of warm water.


    Seeing this, Ye Fan got up and said, "You want water?" "Let me help you pour."


    "No need, I''ll do it myself!" Su Qingxue didn''t want to be cared for by this man.Ye Fan didn''t care, and sat back on the sofa.


    However, when he saw Su Qingxue bending over to get a cup of water, causing the bottom of her skirt to rise, revealing the snow-white underside, he immediately lost his cool! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 28

    <span>0028


    Ye Fan was very curious. Such an icy female CEO, what would the scenery be like under her skirt?Involuntarily, Ye Fan fell to the side and looked over from afar, from a nted angle...


    Since the three sides of the office were windows, and the water dispenser was in front of the windows, the windows could now reflect the scene inside the office.


    <span>Although it wasn''t very clear, Su Qingxue had always been meticulous. She subconsciously looked through the window and saw that the man behind her was leaning over, opening his mouth and staring at her ¡­ ¡­


    "Ya!"


    Su Qingxue tenderly called out, straightened her body, pressed down the corner of her skirt, and turned around!


    <span>A pair of cold eyes stared at the man. The thought of killing this fellow shed through his mind!


    <span>"Abnormal!"


    Su Qingxue cursed. She didn''t even care about being ady or a beauty!


    Ye Fan had already returned to his usual sitting posture at lightning speed and still had an innocent look on his face. He asked, "Director Su, what''s wrong? Why are you scolding me?"At this moment, Ye Fan felt that he could take down an Oscar.


    "Have you never seen a woman before?! Are you crazy!? " Su Qingxue was so angry that her eyes turned red. She had never seen such a shameless man before.


    Ye Fan pitifully said, "CEO Su, if you want to scold me, at least tell me the reason. I didn''t do anything."


    "I''ve never seen a man as brazen as you! Just now, you peeped ¡­ "Peeping at me..." At this point, Su Qingxue could not carry on.


    Ye Fan continued to y dumb, "What did I peep at?" "I was just enjoying the scenery of Hua Hai City. You must have misunderstood."


    "You still want to argue!?" Su Qingxue turned around and poured a cup of hot water into her cup. Then, she turned her head and rushed in front of Ye Fan.<span>"Director Su, what are you doing!?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "Do you believe that I''ll throw hot water in your eyes right now? to make you blind! " Su Qingxue held a cup of hot water and was about to treat this bad guy ruthlessly.<span>Ye Fan said with determination: "Chief Su, you really misunderstood me. If you really want me to be blind to make you satisfied, then I can only ¡­ ¡­" "Flee!"


    "You still want to escape!?" Su Qingxue was excited and her hand trembled. She actually identally spilled the hot water!


    Seeing that hot water was about to ssh onto Su Qingxue''s delicate arm, Ye Fan suddenly extended his hand!


    <span>With lightning speed, Ye Fan blocked all the hot water with his hand.


    Su Qingxue was shocked as she stared nkly at the man. When she regained her senses, she hurriedly put down the cup and asked, "How are you?!"Ye Fan grinned and shook the water off his arm, saying, "My skin is rough and my flesh is thick, so this little bit of water temperature is fine."


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at Ye Fan''s arm and felt slightly more at ease as if it was not burned.


    She hadn''t expected that Ye Fan would take action at such a crucial moment to block the hot water for her. She felt a bit touched, but it would be difficult to rekindle the anger of a man."Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose." Su Qingxue whispered, but she didn''t dare to look at the man with her eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan simply smiled, "What''s wrong with that? I can''t let a beauty burn me. As long as CEO Su don''t misunderstand me, everything will be fine."


    Seeing Ye Fan being so calm and honest, even Su Qingxue wondered if he was wrong about the man.


    "Are you really not peeping?" Su Qingxue hesitated and asked with a frown.


    Ye Fan sighed, "CEO Su, since you don''t believe me, I can''t exin anything either. I''ll go back to the office first."


    With that, Ye Fan walked out of the office, leaving Su Qingxue in the office deep in thought.<span>When Ye Fan was about to leave the house, he cleared his throat and said, "Chief Su, before we go, I want to ask you something."


    Su Qingxue stared nkly for a moment. She thought it was a problem with her work. She nodded and said, "Go ahead and ask."<span>Ye Fan asked seriously, "Do you like the pink fabric or the little strawberries on it?"


    After asking this question, Ye Fan immediately closed the door and left.Almost at the same time, Su Qingxue, who was in the office, picked up the cup of water and threw it at the office door!


    <span>"ng!"


    <span>A loud crash echoed!


    <span>"Ye Fan!"


    Su Qingxue screamed as her entire face turned red!


    She felt that her previous thought of being able to train this man was just too stupid. Just now, she just had a good impression of Ye Fan and it was definitely an illusion. This guy was truly abnormal! Colour. Wolf! Beast!


    At the same time, Ye Fan, who had snuck back into his office, happily lit a cigarette, tapped his leg andughed merrily on the chair.If the people in thepany knew that the CEO of Ice Mountain in their eyes was wearing a pink cotton dress full of strawberries, they would probably be very surprised.


    While humming a small tune, Ye Fan started up theputer and started to fiddle with the program inside.<span>If he wanted to y the game, he had to avoid thepany''s online surveince, so he had to set up something.


    <span>Just as he was busy with his work, his assistant, Chen Ya, walked in. At the same time, she brought a huge pile of information with her. It was like a small mountain.


    "These materials will be tranted into French and English. I have to finish it today!" Chen Ya coldly said.


    <span>Ye Fan''s chin almost fell to the ground, "No way, Assistant Chen, there''s so many!?" "One day!?"


    "Director Su said that since your ability is so outstanding and you have so many capable people, you can''t let your talent be wasted." Chen Ya pushed the sses on her nose with a trace of pride.


    She could probably guess that Ye Fan had offended Su Qingxue. She had heard Su Qingxue''s shout from the office next door.


    Of course, she didn''t think it was just a job issue, but her boss had let men see the panda pup.<span>Revenge, from the beginning to the end!


    Ye Fan''s heart was bitter, but under the roof, he had no choice but to lower his head, worrying that his sry would be deducted, and had no choice but to work.


    If only he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have said anything. He would have just pretended that he didn''t see anything. However, it was toote for Ye Fan to regret it.


    Working until the evening, with Ye Fan''s efficiency, he still managed to trante half of the information.Ye Fan''s entire face turned green. How was this going to work, this was a torture, he had to think of a way to escape from this suffering, but he was unwilling to ept the idea of his sry being withheld.


    When it was finally time to get off work, Chen Ya pushed open the office door and said, "You can get off work now. You need to go to the underground parking lot, start the car, turn on the air conditioner, and wait for CEO Su."<span>Ye Fan couldn''t wait to leave this damn ce and take the elevator to the underground parking lot.


    When he was about to go to the car to turn on the air conditioner, he found Xu Linshan, in a uniform, staring at him with her phoenix eyes. She had her hands in front of her chest, looking majestic and waiting for him.


    "You scum, you''re finally here!" Xu Linshanughed coldly.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled foolishly, "Captain Xu, you also got off work?" "Hehe, farewell!"


    <span>"Who is bidding you farewell?!"


    <span>Xu Linshan walked up and stopped Ye Fan, "You don''t think that we can just forget about this morning''s matter, do you?"


    Ye Fan thought about it and said, "What happened this morning?" I don''t remember what happened. "


    "You shameless and despicable man, you still refuse to admit it? If you make me lose face in front of so many people, I won''t beat you until you cry, then I won''t call you Xu Linshan!"<span>After saying that, Xu Linshan fiercely swung her long and long leg, which was as fast as lightning, towards the crook of Ye Fan''s leg!


    Ye Fan took a step back, and calmly dodged it, "Captain Xu, if you keep doing this I''ll get angry! If a good man does not fight with a woman, then I am a decent man! ""Are you a good man? You''re a coward! A scoundrel! If you have the guts,e and hit me, you coward! " As she spoke, Xu Linshan was about to step forward and make her move.


    Coincidentally, the elevator door opened and Su Qingxue walked out.


    Seeing this scene, Su Qingxue was stunned. She frowned and asked, "Lingshan, what happened?"


    "Chief Su," Xu Lingshan did not retreat and boldly said, "I seriously suspect that this man has a problem with his character.


    <span>He was in the dining room at noon, squinting with color. He stared at me with narrowed eyes. I was about to make a fool of myself. I was about to teach him a lesson! Otherwise, it would spoil thepany''s mood! "


    Ye Fan thought this was the end. This woman really dares to say that, so he hurriedly tried to defend himself: "I don''t have it, CEO Su, don''t listen to her bbering! I just sat across from her and ate! When I said she was beautiful, she got angry. Who are you trying to reason with? "


    Unfortunately, at this moment, Su Qingxue and Xu Linshan were "in the same boat". She hated Ye Fan so much that her teeth were itching, but she didn''t expect that this man would not only spy on her, but would also not spare thepany''s security women!For a moment, Su Qingxue had the thought of joining hands with her enemy.


    <span>Such a bad guy should be punished, let him take care of his own eyes!


    When Su Qingxue thought of this, she immediately nodded. "Since that''s the case, then I won''t interfere with your personal grudges. Just don''t let him into the hospital, he still has to work tomorrow.""Huh?" Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, the most poisonous thing in a woman''s heart, was also possible!?


    Everyone, remember to like it! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 29

    0029


    Xu Linshan had been rubbing her hands together since a long time ago. Her heroic, willowy eyebrows were raised as she yfully looked at Ye Fan, "Don''t worry, Director Su. I know what I''m doing."


    Su Qingxue thought about it again. Although this ce was temporarily empty, if there were employees passing by and they saw that the head of the security team was acting as the CEO''s assistant, it wouldn''t affect them too much.<span>Therefore, he continued, "Wait a moment, let''s go to the security training room on the second floor. We''ll just treat it as a sparring session."


    "Exchange pointers?" Ye Fan said with a bitter face, "Is there really a need for that?" "Director Su, what grudge or hatred?"


    Su Qingxue thought that the man was afraid and felt pleased in her heart. She expressionlessly said, "I heard from Minister Feng that you helped her drive away the White Shark Gang''s people in the embroidery apartment. I think you should have some skill.""Him? Drive the White Shark Gang''s people away? Xu Linshanughed mockingly, "That day when he went to rent his own room to pick up his luggage, he met a group of hoodlums like a mouse meeting a cat. If it wasn''t for me, he would have already been beaten half to death, I don''t believe that!"


    When Su Qingxue heard that there was such a thing, she looked at Ye Fan with even more contempt, "No matter what, go practice a bit and you will know."


    Ye Fan didn''t have any other choice. He couldn''t just run away first, so he reluctantly followed the two women up to the second floor.The Embroidery Group was arge group of females and needed special protection. Therefore, the security training was very strict. Although most of the female security personnel were retired soldiers or special police officers, and they all had some skills and skills.


    The training facilities for these "women" were also very perfect. There were all kinds of fighting techniques, Taekwondo, boxing, and traditional martial arts. Half of the training facilities on the second floor were for the security guards.<span>It was time to get off work, so there weren''t many people around.


    Xu Lingshan forced Ye Fan to stand on one of the arenas, and assumed a military fighting stance. With this posture, it was especially evident that her figure was exquisite and graceful, with a well-rounded upper body, yet also valiant and imposing, full of imposing aura."You really want to fight?" Ye Fan looked troubled.


    "Hmph, don''t worry. I will help you loosen all your bones, but I won''t take your life!" Xu Linshan said.


    <span>Ye Fan grinned, "Okay then. Fists and feet have no eyes. Captain Xu, each of you be careful."


    <span>"Coward, you should still worry about yourself!"


    As soon as Xu Linshan finished her sentence, she rushed up with a single whip punch, aiming for Ye Fan''s shoulder!<span>But right at this moment, Ye Fan, with just that little bit of speed, squatted down and dodged Xu Linshan''s punch.


    At the same time, Ye Fan''s left hand turned around without anyone noticing...


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"Xu Linshan shouted. She felt her body being touched by a hand on the left side.


    <span>"Stinky stream." "Hooligan!" Xu Linshan scolded, looking at Ye Fan with a murderous look on her face.


    Ye Fan hid to the corner of the stage, his face full of innocence, "Captain Xu, why are you scolding me again?"


    "Touch me!"


    "Touch? Hey, you can hit me, but I can''t even touch you? You might as well just let me die in the arena! "


    "Nonsense, I mean touch mine!" Xu Linshan''s face turned red."Where is it?" Ye Fan pretended not to understand and was secretly pleased in his heart!


    <span>Of course, he could not possibly touch her. That would be too much. It would be enough to punish this fierce female security officer.


    Su Qingxue, who was below the stage, didn''t understand what was happening. Because Ye Fan acted too fast and hid his angle, she couldn''t see clearly either.<span>Xu Linshan found it hard to say anything, so she could only continue to rush forward. This time, she switched to her long legs and kicked towards Ye Fan.


    The heck, didn''t he just touch her a little? This woman wanted me to die without descendants!? Isn''t this way too cruel?


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart, but his body was not slow. Seeing that he was about to be kicked, he just happened to move sideways and then rushed forward.


    Xu Linshan kicked out, only to discover that her shadow had disappeared. Turning around, she found that Ye Fan was already behind her!


    How could this guy escape so fast? Xu Linshan was surprised.


    <span>However, she was too angry to care too much about it at the moment. She turned around and followed up with a few moves, her fists were like a tiger and the wind; her attacks were even fiercer.


    Ye Fan pretended to be very nervous, running back and forth on the stage. He looked to be in a very sorry state, but in reality, it was like he was taking a stroll in a courtyard, and was not touched at all.


    Xu Linshan chased him back and forth dozens of times. On the contrary, she was the first one to get tired.


    "Ye, don''t you have to be so timid!?" Running around, are you a mouse!? If it''s a man, then let''s spar fair and square! " Xu Linshan gritted her teeth.


    Ye Fan spread out his hands andughed, "Captain Xu, aren''t you trying to force me to do something? How would I have any formal martial arts?" I can only run! ""Don''t you have a man''s pride!?" Xu Linshan shouted.


    Even Su Qingxue, who was below the stage, couldn''t stand it anymore. This guy was really good at dodging, so she said, "Ye Fan! Can''t you be more brave? "


    Ye Fan shook his head, "No, being brave cannot be eaten. I am afraid that if an ident urs, I will lose all of my descendants."<span>"You coward, I''ll fight it out with you!" Xu Linshan could not contain her anger. She rushed forward and threw another long punch.


    It was a pity that in Ye Fan''s eyes, the woman''s boxing style was not onlycking in power, but also extremely slow.


    <span>Each time, Ye Fan would dodge ahead of time, just like a slippery eel, unable to be caught!


    Xu Linshan gradually realized that this guy must be hiding something. How else would an ordinary person have this kind of stamina? After running for so long, he can''t even breathe!?What was even more hateful was that this fellow was just putting on an act and refusing to show any of his strength! This made Xu Linshan feel even more humiliated!


    <span>After having failed once again, a n appeared in Xu Linshan''s mind. She suddenly dropped to her knees on the stage, her hands covering her face as she started to sob.


    The woman''s cry was aggrieved and helpless, like a young wife who had been abandoned by a man. Anyone who saw it would feel heartbroken, and anyone who heard it would shed tears.


    <span>In this way, Ye Fan became embarrassed. He gloomily thought, sparring with a woman is meaningless, if I can''t beat her I''ll cry. How can I y?


    When Su Qingxue saw this, she was shocked beyond belief. This was the first time she saw Xu Linshan cry from a "beating".


    The key was that Su Qingxue didn''t see Ye Fan hit Xu Linshan. On the contrary, Xu Linshan had always been very brave and fierce, so Ye Fan was just dodging around.


    But as a woman, Su Qingxue naturally helped Xu Lingshan and scolded loudly: "Ye Fan! Why aren''t you apologizing to Ling Shan!? As a man, do you not know when to stop!? "


    Ye Fan felt wronged, he hadn''t even hit her!


    However, Ye Fan was afraid that the woman would cry, so he could only walk over to Xu Linshan, squatted down andforted her, "Captain Xu, don''t cry anymore, I was wrong, okay? "I ¡­"


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to finish, Xu Lingshan suddenly pped Ye Fan on the left cheek!<span>"Pa!" After a crisp sound, Xu Linshan punched Ye Fan''s stomach again!


    Ye Fan let out an "oh" of pain, holding his stomach and rolling on the stage.


    "It hurts, it hurts ¡­" Captain Xu, spare our lives! "


    Xu Linshan gave a cold humph and stood up. She let out a sigh. "You scumbag! Coward! I''ll make you hide!"


    Su Qingxue, who was below the stage, frowned. So Xu Linshan was purposely showing weakness and finding an opportunity to ambush Ye Fan.


    These two punches seemed to hurt Ye Fan a lot, and he wondered how that man was, and if he was injured.Thinking about it, Su Qingxue immediately shook her head and cursed herself for thinking about that guy. Who asked him to be so lecherous. Why are you looking at women like that!?


    <span>After finally defeating Ye Fan, Xu Linshan did not feel the slightest bit of happiness or aplishment. She clearly knew that she had actually lost.


    This man was bing more and more out of the ordinary. Perhaps Su Qingxue had also discovered this point and epted him as an assistant ¡­<span>Xu Lingshan thought to herself as she walked down the stage, "Director Su, I''ll be off work now. Goodbye."


    Su Qingxue nodded, "Yes, it''s been hard on you."Very quickly, Xu Linshan left the training room, and Ye Fan was still lying on the stage, with a half-dead look on his face.


    Su Qingxue looked at him coldly for a while and said: "Are you okay? If you''re not dead, get up quickly. "


    Ye Fan said weakly, "Xiao Xue, I seem to have internal injuries...""Stop pretending. If you don''t get up soon, I''ll drive back myself!" Su Qingxue said in a bad mood.


    Ye Fan turned his head, looked at the woman and said: "I need a girlfriend''s kiss to get up..."


    Su Qingxue was stunned for a moment. She immediately bit her lips and a captivating blush appeared on her face.But instead of getting angry, she asked with twinkling eyes, "Where are you going to kiss?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 53

    0053


    <span>There was a long silence on the other end of the phone for more than 20 seconds.


    <span>All of a sudden, Alec''s voice trembled, and he seemed to be so excited that he was about to cry. Do you finally remember this lowly person!? "


    Ye Fan intentionally turned down the volume of the phone so that the people around him wouldn''t hear what Eric had called him.


    If Su Qingxue and the others heard this, they would definitely ask why Alec would call him "PRINCE". That wouldn''t be easy to exin.


    "Old Ai, it''s not like I''ve forgotten about you. Until now, I''ve always been wearing the clothes and underwear you made for me. The clothes you''re wearing are pretty durable." Ye Fan said with a rxed smile.


    "This is my highest honor. I have always been looking forward to working for you!" But you have already disappeared for two years. Thest time I made clothes for you was three years ago ¡­ "


    The old tailor''s voice wasced with a hidden bitterness, just like an abandoned granny.<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, and soothingly said, "Okay okay, you old man, I''m taking care of your age, I want you to rx a bit."


    "Since you want to do it, then do it. I''ll give you the address by postter. You can send it to me when you''re done. Anyway, you know what type I like.""Really!? That''s great! "I''ll keep your address a secret, and I know you don''t want anyone to disturb you. That''s why you chose to retire," Eric said kindly.


    Ye Fanughed mischievously, "Old man, you''re still the smartest. I also have faith in you, otherwise I wouldn''t have called you."<span>Eric seemed to be very proud of himself. "As your servant, you still have this little bit of intelligence. Otherwise, how could I serve you?"


    "Alright, stop ttering me. I''ll call you today. Actually, there are still some matters that I need you to settle."


    Eric replied in a respectful tone: "Do not hesitate to tell me. Even if I have to risk my life, I will do it for you!"


    "It''s not that serious. It''s just a small matter... Is there a man named Felini among your disciples? " Ye Fan said, ncing at the nearby Felini.<span>In fact, by this time, Ferdinand''s lips had turned white and his forehead was covered with cold sweat!


    <span>If the one on the other side of the phone was Master Alec, then what kind of level would he be at, to be able to get the Master to kiss ass to him!?


    Lu Jing Er also bit her lower lip and clenched her fists, feeling worried.


    <span>"Director Su, are you for real?" Did he really know that mysterious personage? "Why do I feel like he''s just bragging ¡­" Chen Ya was extremely doubtful.


    <span>Su Qingxue, on the other hand, shook her head as if she was deep in thought. She couldn''t say for sure. She would only know after the result.


    However, a woman''s heart was beating very fast, because thework of connections that Ye Fan disyed was just like a dream.


    Also, Ye Fan''s standard Lendon English was filled with the elegance of a noble. Even Su Qingxue felt that her English was dwarfed."Felini?"


    <span>On the other end, Master Alec hesitated for a moment before saying, "Oh, I remember now. It''s one of my students, a student of George''s, who came to our shop as an apprentice as a child.


    However the kid couldn''t keep his heart down. Although he had talent but he didn''t have the temperament of a top tailor so he went outter on.


    <span>My lord, why do you speak of Felini? A tailor of his level is only second-rate, and is not worthy to serve you at all ¡­ "


    Ye Fan shook his head, "No, I didn''t find him to make clothes." Well, I ran into him because of something. He recognized the clothes I was wearing. You made them.<span>"What!? "He is courting death!"


    Alec seemed to have gone crazy. He roared into the phone, and then he said nervously, "My lord!" Please don''t be angry!<span>I''ll have George expel Felini. He has nothing to do with us! If it does not quell your anger, kill him! "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This teacher is really heartless."I say, what are you getting so excited about, Eldest Ai? It''s not like I''m going to do anything. "I''ll give him the phone. Just prove to him that we know each other, and don''t say anything else. Do you understand what I mean?" Ye Fan said somewhat meaningfully.


    <span>Alec was stunned for a moment. He was also very old, and had probably understood that Ye Fan did not want to reveal his identity.


    "Alright, I know what to do," Alec agreed.


    Ye Fan then handed the phone over to Ferdinand.Thetter, however, was shaking as she reached out with her hand. It took a while before she managed to pick up the phone.


    The thought of having to talk to a teacher for dozens of years made him feel as if he had been cast in ster. He stood up straight, feeling as restrained as possible.<span>"You ¡­ "Nice to meet you, Master Alec." Felini''s voice was low.


    <span>"Alright." Alric''s tone was much colder and haughty when he was talking to Felicia. "I heard from George that you''re quite famous outside?"


    When he heard it was really Alec''s voice, Felicia''s legs went soft, her face trembled, and she said, "No ¡­. "No, I''m just making a small fuss in front of Master Alric!""Humph!" She thought too highly of herself and would never be able to be a true top tailor! "Your old ailments are still the same," Alec said.


    "I... "I was wrong, master..."


    Felini lowered his head in shame. He thought back to his years of studying, the regret he felt after failing the exam, and even tears wereing out of his eyes. He was like a schoolboy being lectured by a teacher.


    Seeing this, Lu Jing''er, who was on the side, waspletely shocked. The great master Freeney, who was the center of attention for fashion circles around the world, was told to cry by an old tailor with just a few words?


    Su Qingxue and Chen Ya, on the other hand,pletely believed that the person on the other side of the phone was really Grandmaster Alec. He was unheard-of and was a pce tailor that even the imperial family had to curry favor with."Listen up," Alec said seriously, "That gentleman is not someone you can question. If you let him be dissatisfied with you, you don''t have to stay in this circle anymore ¡­" You should know what that means. "


    <span>Felini''s whole body quivered. He was so scared that he almost peed his pants!


    Of course he knew that Master Alec was not just trying to scare him. In the eyes of those big shots of the real world, Master Alec was the best in the world of clothing, and he, Felicia, was just a master of design in the eyes of ordinary people, but he was still unable to reach the top of the pyramid.


    As long as Master Alec spoke a few words to certain people, the board of directors of Group D would probably immediately kick him out of office."Master, don''t worry!" I know what to do now! " He swallowed.


    Eric grunted. "Give the man back."


    <span>Felini quickly handed the phone back to Ye Fan with a ttering smile on his face, but there was a deep fear in his eyes. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 75

    <span>0075


    Ye Fan sighed. He had just finished his meal and was going to fight back and forth, so he wasn''t in the mood for leisure.


    However, since the other side had already sent their punches and kicks over, he could only wait and see what was done.


    The first one to arrive in front of him was a flying kick. Ye Fan backed up and grabbed the foot with his left hand. With a casual swing, he threw the 150 kilogram man onto the other two.<span>"Ouch!" The three of them fell to the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, Ye Fan grabbed another iing fist, followed by throwing that man four or five meters away.


    Ye Fan''s body seemed to be walking back and forth on the spot. His speed was also not fast, but he was just able to dodge the attack perfectly and then borrow the strength of the attack to throw the group of people far away.


    This was also the reason why Ye Fan didn''t attack, and also didn''t want to injure anyone. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have just left them behind.<span>With some effort, all the people around Ye Fan were already sitting on the ground, or had climbed up from it.


    The group of men were dumbstruck. They looked at Ye Fan in awe with incredulous eyes.


    Zhao Zhong also sighed and shook his head. Ye Fan''s strength was really many times higher than theirs!


    Ning Zi Mo was not surprised. After all, Ye Fan could even dodge bullets, so how could this group of people possibly hit him?"Today, I specially invited Ye Fan toe, to let him give you some guidance. You must cherish this opportunity, after all..." "You guys have all seen how strong Ye Fan is." Ning Xuemo said seriously.


    <span>"Please give me your guidance, Brother Fan!" a group of men cried out in admiration.


    Ye Fan felt a headacheing on as he whispered to Ning Xuemo, "Sister Ning, this isn''t going to be easy ¡­"


    Ning Xuemo was stunned. "Why?" "You aren''t going to help with such a small matter? Teach them a little, and with your cultivation experience, my elite troops will be able to quickly grow."


    Ye Fan said, "It''s not that I don''t want to help, but their level is still very low. With my cultivation method, they definitely won''t be able to take it."


    "Then think of a training method that they can ept. For example, if you''re a university student, give them a textbook for primary school students. That shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Ning Zimo said.


    Ye Fan frowned, walked a few steps back and forth, and said to himself, "How about... "I will do one action, and you guys follow this action. If you can do it ten times a day, then you''ll be considered to havepleted your training."


    Ning Xuemo blinked and said, "Doing one action ten times? This amount of training is way too small!The others were also puzzled. Why did this sound like a child''s y?


    Ye Fan chuckled and didn''t waste any more words, and said, "You guys just watch me do it, and then try it yourself."


    Finished speaking, Ye Fan walked to the center of the field, under the light of the searchlight, his expression became serious.


    <span>He lifted it on one foot, leaving it on the ground, and at the same time he drew it back, leaning forward, with one foot bent at a very delicate angle.


    At the same time, Ye Fan''s arms were also showing a strange angle, and his wrists and arms were still turning.


    In short, Ye Fan seemed to have only made one movement, but his entire body was still moving!<span>When Ye Fan finished this pose and returned to his original form, he discovered that the surrounding people were all nkly staring at him.


    "How is it, did you all remember?"<span>The group of men were all at a loss. However, Ning Xuemo''s skills were quite good. After all, she was a practitioner of throwing daggers from ancient martial arts and her memory was not ordinary. She nodded and said, "I''ll give it a try first."


    As the woman spoke, she walked to the center of the arena and began to imitate Ye Fan''s movements ording to her memory, one foot touching the ground, the other lifting up ¡­


    "That''s not right!" "My hands didn''t stretch out at the same time, and my feet didn''t bend at the same time. If I didn''t make all the small changes at the same time, I wouldn''t have been able to achieve the effect." Ye Fan immediately pointed out.Ning Xuemo frowned and tried several times, but she found that she would always ignore some of the details.


    <span>Ye Fan patiently pointed out every missing ce.


    <span>After going back and forth, Ning Xuemo had made more than twenty mistakes. Finally, on the 29th time, she made a rtivelyplete action!


    <span>By this time, the woman was drenched in sweat. Her face was red and she was panting heavily.


    "Right, just like that!"


    Seeing that Ning Zimo had finished, Ye Fan smiled and nodded.<span>As soon as Ning Xuemo loosened her grip, she almost staggered and fell to the ground.


    She looked at her trembling hands and legs that were a little light as she muttered, "This ¡­ "How is that possible? Even if I ran 15 km in half an hour, I wouldn''t be so tired.""Brother Fan, what''s going on?" "This movement can actually be so strenuous?" Zhao Zhong asked.


    <span>Ning Xuemo was also confused. She panted and said, "Why do I look like I''m going to copse? Obviously ¡­ I don''t have a strenuous exercise. "


    Ye Fan saw a group of people nkly looking at him, so he wasn''t in a hurry to reply. He first lit a cigarette for himself, then found a stone bench and sat down.<span>After the audience quieted down, he asked, "Do you know how much muscle we usually have?"


    <span>Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads to show that they didn''t know.


    "Six hundred and thirty-nine." Ye Fan nced at everyone and patiently said, "These six hundred muscles are made up of six billion muscle fibers. The longest fiber is sixty centimeters, the shortest is a millimeter, the difference is huge.Just us alone, our muscles make up around 40% of our weight. In other words, if you want to increase your strength and train your muscles, you have 40%!


    Inparison, the muscles are the easiest to train. "


    Ning Xuemo thought about it for a moment, then said, "You''re saying ¡­ This movement, is it used to train the muscles? "


    "To be exact, it''s used to control the muscles." Ye Fan said, "Just like our brains, only using less than a tenth of it, the muscles aren''t something we canpletely control and use.Usually, we can only use 40% to 60% of our muscle strength. Even if it''s under endurance, our muscles can only withstand 90% of the limit.


    To put it bluntly, we don''t really have control over our own bodies. Most people don''t know what''s going on with their bodies for the rest of their lives.


    If you want to strengthen yourself, you have to at least understand what kind of body you really are. So, you have to start by mastering the muscles. "


    <span>Ye Fan finished smoking, stepped on the tip of the cigarette, stood up and said, "This movement of mine is a simplified version of my own training. I can''tpletely master all the muscles in my body, and only focused on training some of therger muscles.


    But if you can do it ten times a day, then a hundred times a day, a thousand times, then your body will have a qualitative leap.


    "A single piece of muscle has a limited amount of power, but the power of hundreds of pieces of muscle, when added together, ispletely different. It''s definitely not as simple as adding them together." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 88

    <span>0088


    Ye Fan thought of a reason and said, "We are ¡­ ¡­"


    "You know him from drinking at the bar?" Su Qingxue directly interrupted the man''s words.


    "Eh? How do you know? " Ye Fan chuckled, it was the same excuse he had thought of.<span>Su Qingxue clenched her teeth in anger, "You really think of me as an idiot!? If you want to make up a lie, then make up a decent one! "


    <span>"Since we know each other, there''s no need for such reasons. Isn''t it sufficient for her to help our grandma treat her illness?"


    <span>"It''s my grandmother, not me!"


    <span>"Hehe, it doesn''t matter if it''s true or not, we are still lovers, no?" Ye Fan giggled.


    Su Qingxue rolled her eyes. This man always wanted to take advantage of her. Seeing that she was helping him, she could only endure it.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    In a vi in Hua Hai City.The living room on the first floor was dimly lit. A tall and sturdy man was drinking by himself at a long oval table.


    It was none other than the leader of the Iron Lock Gang, Yu Hanlong.


    "Say ¡­ We sent people to drive themselves into a flower bed and kill ourselves, but we still haven''t killed them yet? "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Yu Hanlong sniffed the Maotai Wine in his cup and downed it in one gulp.


    The sses man who was standing on the other side of the table was trembling as he carefully nodded his head, "Yes ¡­ "Yes, Sect Leader, it''s really strange, logically speaking, he should have been killed by us already."


    "That''s right, a truck would hit a car head-on and even though he got off, he wouldn''t be able to hit it ¡­" "What a good show."Yu Hanlongughed, but his face suddenly turned dark again.


    All of a sudden, he threw the wine ss at the bespectacled man!


    "Bam!"


    <span>The bespectacled man let out a miserable cry. His sses had beenpletely smashed, and his forehead was in excruciating pain.


    <span>He quickly crawled to the ground and cried, "Help me! Please spare my life!" I''ll definitely pick a smarter and more experienced one this time! He''s definitely going to kill Ye Fan! We can poison him, but if we do, he''ll definitely be dead! "


    Yu Hanlong picked up the bottle, took two gulps with a "gulp, gulp" and then said maliciously, "No need, I''ll alert the snake with the grass. If we fail again, we''ll attract the attention of the country."


    I heard that the ''Dragon Fang'' has sent a team over. Recently, Hua Hai, he has to be a bit more calm. "


    <span>"Dragon tooth?" Are you talking about the subordinate troops of the mysterious Dragon Soul? Is this organization serious?! " the bespectacled man asked in surprise.


    <span>Yu Hanlong scolded, "Nonsense!" Do you think that the authorities of China control so many ancient martial arts sects and raise a bunch of idle people?


    Don''t underestimate Dragon Fang. Even if it were just a lower level organization like Dragon Soul, they all possess extraordinary skills.


    I don''t want any trouble to ur before I finish the trade with the ''jungle arms dealer''. "


    <span>The bespectacled man nodded obediently. "Yes ¡­" I will listen to yourmands... "


    "Ye Fan, hmph ¡­" "Sooner orter, you''ll have to pay the price for spoiling my ns."


    <span>Yu Hanlongughed coldly, his eyes filled with killing intent.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    The next day, Ye Fan remembered that he had to go with Du Yun''er to attend a gathering with his friends in the orphanage.


    Therefore, Ye Fan had taken a leave of absence from Su Qingxue early in the morning, and was no longer able to work with her.


    However, Su Qingxue didn''t have the time to care about him because she nned to personally go back to her hometown and bring her grandma Bi Shuqin back to Hua Hai.


    Under Ye Fan''s "friendly invitation", Ronica promised that she would check out the pancreatic cancer for Bi Shuqin tomorrow, so Su Qingxue only had one day to prepare.


    With regards to the scope of a man''s social circle and the strength of his friends, Su Qingxue could not figure it out no matter how hard she thought.<span>However, she could only slowly understand this, because Ye Fan did not want to talk about it.


    Fortunately, Su Qingxue had a strong personality. If the man didn''t tell her, she would be more willing to fight. Sooner orter, she would find out the truth behind this matter.


    At the same time, Su Qingxue and Feng Yueying were away from thepany all day. Other than eating lunch and arguing with Xu Lingshan, Ye Fan suddenly felt a lot more bored.Sure enough, it''s better to be a bit more beautiful, Ye Fan thought to himself.


    <span>In the afternoon, Ye Fan left work early and rushed to the school gate of Hua Hai Yi.


    The school had already officially started. Ye Fan suddenly remembered that Mu Mu Mu was also here for his third year of high school. It was just that he was short on time today. Otherwise, he really wanted to see what this girl would look like at school.


    Just as he was about to enter, he realized that there was already a slim and gracefuldy standing under a big incense tree.


    <span>The girl wore a floral dress, had long hair, exquisite facial features, a long pink neck, and was simple and fresh.


    "Brother Ye Fan!" When Du Yun''er saw the man, she ran over happily, "I knew you''d be here soon. You''re always so punctual."


    Ye Fan sighed and looked up and down, "Yun''er, why are you dressed up like a famous model? It''s such a pity to be a teacher."


    "Does it look good? "I bought this dress a long time ago, I''ve never had the nerve to wear it," Du Yun''er said with a bashful smile.<span>"It has nothing to do with the dress, it''s mainly the beauty of a person," Ye Fan said seriously.


    <span>Du Yun''er''s face flushed red, her heart felt as though honey had been poured onto it. "Brother Ye Fan, don''t say anymore, it''s very embarrassing."


    <span>Ye Fanughed, not wanting to tease this innocent girl any longer. They got a taxi and rushed to the predetermined gathering point.


    As a rich and powerful person, the hotel that Song Xinghe had booked was naturally not some ordinary hotel or KTV.


    This gathering point was a famous high-ss clubhouse in Hua Hai. There was plenty of food, drinks, and fun in there. The price was expensive, and themon working ss really couldn''t afford it.Arriving at the clubhouse''s entrance, Ye Fan looked up and saw a simple yet exquisite signboard, with the words "Cloud Clubhouse" written on it.


    That was nothing, but the round bronze picture on the bottom right corner of the signboard surprised Ye Fan."Brother Ye Fan, what are you looking at?" Du Yun''er asked.


    Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "Nothing."<span>At this moment, he saw a couple that was about to enter as well. The woman had her arms around the man, looking very intimate.


    The man was wearing a Findi short-sleeved shirt and a famous watch. The woman was also dressed in a Chanel low-cut gown. She carried a Herm''s bag in her hands. She had a graceful figure and was dressed beautifully.<span>"Liu Shuang?"


    <span>Upon seeing thedy, Du Yun''er immediately recognized her.


    "Du Yun''er?" Liu Shuang turned around, her eyes shing with a trace of jealousy, but she quickly smiled and said, "Aiyo, as expected of our little friend''s little fairy, she''s getting prettier and prettier."As for the man named Fen Di, when he saw Du Yun''er, his eyes lit up and it was difficult to shift his gaze away.


    "Shuangshuang, this Miss Du is also a friend of yours at the orphanage?"


    When Liu Shuang saw the look in her partner''s eyes, she felt extremely jealous, "Yes, her name is Du Yun''er, Yun''er, this is my fiance, his name is Chai Hao."


    "Fianc¨¦?" Du Yun''er didn''t sense anything else and was sincerely happy for Liu Shuang: "Congrattions, you''re about to get married!"<span>"My Chai Hao is the young master of Hongxing Electronics. Although he can''t bepared with a rich person like Brother Song, he''s still barely a billionaire little boss with millions of assets. We can only be together because of fate."


    Until now, only then did Liu Shuang raise her eyes to nce at Ye Fan, "Who is he?" I don''t think we''ve ever seen him at a party. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 89

    <span>0089


    "So this is Brother Ye Fan! Didn''t he note a few times before? This time he''s free, so I pulled him here!" Du Yun''er said happily.


    <span>"Ye Fan?" Then, Liu Shuang remembered someone and asked: "I really didn''t notice, didn''t they say they came back from overseas?" Why didn''t hee the previous two times? It should be pretty good, right? "


    Ye Fan had actually already forgotten what kind of person Liu Shuang was. He vaguely remembered that she seemed to be a rather noisy girl, smiling as she truthfully said, "Previously, your party was either winter or summer, and it just so happens to be a busy day to fix the air-conditioning. There''s no time toe.""Repairing the air conditioning? "Are you a repairman?" Liu Shuang said in surprise.


    "En." Ye Fan nodded, and didn''t say anything more. In any case, after two months, maybe he would be a maintenance worker again.Liu Shuang heard it and giggled, her flowers were shaking, "This is the first time I''ve heard of a man who can be a maintenance worker at Returning to the Sea, are you for real!? I''m dying ofughter!


    How could there be such a foolish person ¡­ "Aiya, I''m sorry, am I being too blunt, hehe ¡­"<span>Chai Hao''s face was also filled with disdain. He grinned and said, "Shuangshuang, you can''tugh at me. Someone has to fix the air conditioner. If our central air-conditioning is broken, do you think we need to fix it ourselves?"


    <span>"Yes, my dear, you are smarter." Liu Shuangughed even harder.


    <span>Du Yun''er was somewhat unhappy and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan smiled at her and shook his head, indicating that he should not argue with her.There was no point in arguing with such a person. As long as he could clearly see who the other party was, it would be sufficient.


    <span>After Chai Hao and Liu Shuangshuang entered the clubhouse, Du Yun''er said angrily, "How can Liu Shuangshuang be like this? We''re all orphans, why should weugh at each other?"


    <span>"Yun''er, you''re too naive. You treat them as your goodpanions, but when you go back to the orphanage to wash clothes and cook every month and help clean up, have you seen anyone return to help you?" Ye Fan asked.


    Du Yun''er''s eyes were filled with destion. Indeed, there were very few orphans who were willing to return to see Dean Li, much less volunteer.


    <span>"Society is like this. In the eyes of many people, besides money, it is just fishing for fame. To them, the experience of the orphanage is just a disgrace, a stumbling block for them.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Song Xinghe is now a rich and powerful person, do you think that an average person would have invited them to a gathering? "Not at all." Ye Fan smiled and shook his head.


    When Du Yun''er heard this, her eyes reddened and she said faintly, "Hearing you say so, I don''t even want to go in anymore."


    Ye Fan smiled, "You''re already here. If you don''t go in, others will say that you don''t belong in the group and are just putting on an act." "Moreover, they are all here for their own good days, so they aren''t too bad of a person. Don''t think too much about it, just be happy for yourself."<span>Du Yun''er lightly smiled and looked at the man with a moving gaze. "Brother Ye Fan, I feel that your thinking is very mature. If I am with you, I can always learn a lot."


    "Do you adore me?"


    "Hmm ¡­""Then let''s hear you call me a good big brother, it would be the best if you could kiss me." Ye Fan pointed at his face.


    Du Yun''er chuckled and rolled her eyes at him, "You''re being naughty again. Let''s go, I''m already hungry, let''s go eat first."Ye Fan smiled. Just as he was about to follow the girl into the clubhouse, he noticed a pair of eyes staring at him from behind.


    <span>He couldn''t help but look back and saw a white Bentley Muchan parked in front of a VIP car.


    Because of the window, he couldn''t see who was inside.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, what''s wrong?" Du Yun''er saw that the man was still standing there.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. It seems that it''s because I''m so handsome that someone is staring at me," said Ye Fan.


    Du Yun''er pped him and shook her head with a smile. She really couldn''t do anything to him.<span>Following the waiter, the two of them arrived at a elegantly decorated, exotic looking private room. A table full of men and women was already filled to the brim.


    When they saw Chai Hao and Liu Shuangshuang at the entrance, they had already started chatting with the others.


    "Yun''er." A stately man with 1.8 meters in height and neatlybed hair stood up from his seat and greeted Du Yun''er with a smile.


    "Big Brother Song." Du Yun''er politely smiled.


    Song Xinghe''s eyes looked at the girl with a burning gaze. He looked at her for five to six seconds before turning his gaze to Ye Fan: "Ye Fan?"


    Only now did Ye Fan know that this was the grown up Song Xinghe. He could not help but squint his eyes, carefully sizing up Song Xinghe''s figure and steps.


    Strange... This brat had really hidden his strength well ¡­<span>Although Ye Fan had a lot of information in his heart, the matter with Song Xinghe had nothing to do with him, who wouldn''t have a secret?


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan pretended to smile and greet him as if nothing had happened, "Long time no see, Xinghe."


    Due to the close rtionship between Du Yun''er and him, the two of them had a lot of unforgettable memories from their childhood. That was why they called each other so intimately.


    Song Xinghe smiled lightly and shook hands with Ye Fan.


    When Ye Fan touched Song Xinghe''s hand, it confirmed the guess in his heart.


    "It''s been more than ten years since west met. I really can''t recognize you. Come, sit down. There''s no need to be polite." Song Xinghe had the magnanimity of a sessful person.<span>The moment they sat down, Liu Shuang began to have a mysterious smile on her face and said: "Guess, what was the little overlord Ye Fan doing now?"


    Because Ye Fan had been quite aggressive in the orphanage when he was young, he often scared even the older children, so he was called Little Tyrant King.


    "Judging from her outfit, she seems to be doing quite well. Last time, I heard Yun''er say that it was a homing," said a short-haired woman named Gu Jiangyan.


    "Yeah, Ye Fan was so busy with his previous work, so he must have made a lot of money," another man named Lai Xiaoxu guessed.


    Liu Shuang heard this andughed, "He''s a air-conditioner builder, of course he''s busy in summer and winter!"<span>"What!?"


    The group of people at the table were all dumbstruck as they looked at Ye Fan. Although there were some who weren''t doing well among the people present, in the end, they still had decent work.Simrly, all of them had no parents, so everyone would naturallypare who was the best and who was the worst. Thus, they wouldn''te here for the sake of pride.


    Hearing that Ye Fan was only an air-conditioner operator, everyone looked at him coldly. Some people even had a trace of contempt.


    Du Yun''er felt ufortable in her heart. With a cold expression, she said, "It''s not like we stole it or didn''t steal it. It''s not like Brother Ye Fan is shameful at all."


    Liu Shuang sneered, "Yun''er, we are not mocking Ye Fan. "It''s just that no one would have thought that the little overlord of the orphanage would not be able to get anything out of it. It''s such a pity."<span>"Haha, when you enter society, what''s the use of fighting viciously? "The important thing is still to look at one''s brain." Lai Xiaoxi propped up his sses.


    <span>"Why do your words sound like you''re saying Ye Fan is stupid?" Gu Jiangyan chuckled.


    Suddenly, more people started tough, as if Ye Fan was just a clown for fun. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 90

    0090


    Du Yun''er''s heart was filled with regret. If she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have let Ye Fane over. She looked at Ye Fan beside her and saw that the man didn''t seem to be angry at all.


    Of course, Ye Fan wouldn''t be angry. If he were to get angry at these guys, wouldn''t he be on the same level as them?


    To Ye Fan, this situation was rather interesting, just like watching a group of idiots bbering nonsense."Why are you guys acting like this? This is the first time Brother Ye Fan has been here, and he''s being talked about like this. Is this job really that important?"


    Song Xinghe nced at Ye Fan, smiled and said, "I think Yun''er is right. What we do isn''t important, after all, we need people to do all the jobs. "Let''s not talk about this. Let''s drink. I thank you all for your blessings!"


    The group of people immediatelyughed and agreed, praising Song Xinghe for his high level of cultivation and his easygoing attitude.<span>After they started eating, delicious delicacies were sent out one after another. Most of them were expensive dishes, causing the crowd to kiss up to Song Xinghe once again.


    <span>"I''ve heard that this Cloud Club is an elite membership system. They only invite us and do not openly ept members. The boss is the chairman of Cloud Group.


    "It is said that only those who know the chairman cane. As expected of Boss Song. He has only been back in China for a few years, but he has already risen to the top of Hua Hai''s industry," Liu Shuang said.


    "Was it really opened by Cloud Real Estate? I heard that Yun Duan''s Chu Yunyao is from arge family, so she has a strong background."That''s why no one dared to offend Hua Hai even though she had been investing in him for the past ten years. Even the three gangs have gone around the clouds," said Lai Xiaoxu.


    "No wonder the world is different for rich people," Gu Jiangyan said.


    It was said that Cloud Corp was not listed because of their national backgrounds. Once they went public, they would be the most valuablepany in the entire China Sea.<span>Without a doubt, Chu Yunyao was a true queen of Hua Hai Business.


    The group of people were discussing, and Ye Fan was a little lost in thought.Chu Yunyao, being surnamed Chu wasn''t strange, but it seemed like she had heard of this name somewhere before.


    <span>"Boss Song, how did you get the members here?" Did they take the initiative to deliver it to us? " Liu Shuang asked in gossip.


    Song Xinghe''s expression was normal as he said, "I was just lucky that I met Chairman Chu at the two royal ball. She gave me a membership card."Saying that, Song Xinghe took out a card that glowed with a golden light and lightly waved it.


    "Aiya, this card is so pretty. Boss Song, let us take a look!" Liu Shuang fought to see.


    Song Xinghe, however, looked towards Du Yun''er and was disappointed to discover that she was frowning slightly and had no interest in these matters.


    Song Xinghe could only hand over the gold card to Liu Shuang and the others.


    Liu Shuang took the gold card and looked at it carefully, sighing, "Tsk, tsk, it''s so heavy, it seems like it really used gold!"<span>"Is that for real or not? Shuangshuang, hurry and let me have a look!" Gu Jiangyan was also anxious.


    "Don''t worry, let me take a photo first and send it to the Wechat Moment." Liu Shuang happily took out tycoon gold''s phone and began taking pictures.Chai Hao was slightly unhappy. He felt that he had been outdone. "Vulgar and vulgar, what kind of circle of friends are you bathing in?"


    "It''s Boss Song''s light, why are you in such a hurry?" Liu Shuang ignored him as she busied herself with writing.


    Not long after, her Wechat Moment was posted, and Liu Shuang even posed with a 45-degree self-portrait as she lightly wrote, "Yun Duan Inn, it feels good to have a meal with Director Song of Xinghe Corporation."<span>When several of hispanions saw this Wechat Moment, they also began taking photos to show their friends.


    "Yun''er, look at this card. It''s so beautiful. Most people won''t be able to see it in their entire lives!" Gu Jiangyan passed the card over for Du Yun''er to see.<span>However, Du Yun''er shook her head and said with a smile, "I saw it. You guys see it."


    As for Ye Fan, no one nned to care about him from the start.


    As a small boss, Chai Hao naturally couldn''t force himself to do this, but he didn''t stay idle either. He took out his business card and said, "Director Song, I am the general manager of Hongxing Electronics. Here is my business card."Song Xinghe casually ced it on the table and smiled faintly, "I''m sorry, I''m here to meet up with everyone, not to work. I''m unable to exchange business cards with you."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ve long admired Director Song''s reputation. Your biotechpany''s valuation seems to be at 8 billion, right? We, Hongxing Electronics, have also been preparing to expand our channels of cooperation in thest two years... "


    Song Xinghe immediately interrupted Chai Hao, "Let''s eat first. We can talkter when there''s a chance to work."


    "Is that so ¡­ "Good, good." Chai Hao was very disappointed because he had been hoping to get to know Song Xinghe officially. Even if he had to take out a name card from Song Xinghe, he would be able to show off.


    If they could talk about cooperation, that would be even better. Unfortunately, Song Xinghe did not seem to care about him.<span>Seeing her fianc¨¦ beaten up like this, Liu Shuangshuang was worried and felt embarrassed, so she said: "Aiya, Boss Song, just treat it as giving me face and take care of our Chai Hao in the future. Hongxing Electronics is an old enterprise with more than 20 years of history, it''s worth more than a billion yuan now."


    "Wow, Shuangshuang, your fiance''s family is that rich? Aren''t you going to be the Young Mistress from now on? " Gu Jiangyan said in envy.Chai Hao felt that he had gained back some face. He waved his hand and modestly said, "Compared to Boss Song''s Xinghe Group, we''re just ying a small game."


    <span>Another round of toasting and ttering each other took ce.


    The entire table was discussing about the membership card, how much gold was inside, how much was this table worth, where had everyone recently gotten rich and so on.<span>Ye Fan was the only one who ate the steak and lobster of ck Pine Dew in big gulps, enjoying his meal.


    <span>Seeing the worried expression on Du Yun''er''s face, Ye Fan smiled and picked up a te of the cow girl''s food.


    "Aren''t I hungry? Eat it."<span>Du Yun''er looked at the rxed expression on the man''s face and finally smiled. She nodded her head and began to move her chopsticks.


    Song Xinghe, who had been paying attention to Du Yun''er, saw this scene. He frowned and said, "Yun''er, I called to ask about your work at ourpanyst time, but you still haven''t answered me."


    When everyone heard this, they looked at Du Yun''er in astonishment. A few of them had envious expressions on their faces.


    "Boss Song, do you want Yun''er to work at your ce? This welfare is too great, so many students from famous universities, even if you push your head your way in, you still won''t be able to enter yourpany. "<span>"Yes, I heard that you are here in ordance with the standards of a foreign-ownedpany. Your wages are all in ordance with the standards of the magnesium country. You can even get an employee apartment."


    <span>Song Xinghe smiled faintly and said, "With Yun''er''s working ability, there''s no problem at all for her to be ourpany''s secretary. Furthermore, the sry she gets is much better than being a teacher."


    "I''m so envious of Yun''er. If I knew that we would be ying with Boss Song when we were young, Boss Song would have had a deep affection for her." Gu Jiangyan and the othersughed. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 91

    0091


    Du Yun''er''s face reddened. She looked at Ye Fan and said awkwardly, "Sorry, Big Brother Song, I still like to be a teacher."


    <span>Song Xinghe caught the girl''s gaze in that instant and frowned. However, he quickly smiled and said, "It''s fine, I can give you more time to consider."


    <span>"Yun''er, what are you hesitating for? What kind of future do you have as anguage teacher? If you go to Boss Song, you might even be Madame Song. Hahahaha ¡­" Several of the people at the table smiled mischievously.


    Du Yun''er was so anxious that she didn''t know how to exin it, "You two ¡­ If you keep talking, I''m really angry! It''s really not like that! "


    <span>Song Xinghe had a face full of tolerance, "Alright, everyone stop teasing Yun''er. I just want to take care of her as much as possible."


    <span>"Tsk tsk, how touching. Yun''er, don''t let Boss Song down." Liu Shuang said and nced at Ye Fan, who was still eating and drinking: "Woman, you must not follow the wrong person."


    "Shuangshuang, are you talking about Ye Fan?" Haha... "Are you good or bad?" Gu Jiangyan covered her mouth and asked.


    Liu Shuang rolled her eyes, "I never mentioned my Taoist surname. Everyone knows that."Suddenly, everyoneughed out loud. No one cared if Ye Fan minded, because a maintenance worker was not even worth mentioning.


    Du Yun''er finally could not hold it in anymore. She took the initiative to pull Ye Fan''s hand and said, "Brother Ye Fan, let''s go! I can''t stand it anymore! "Ye Fan had just rolled a duck roll with cucumbers, scallions, and sweet sauce. He was eating happily when he was pulled by the girl. He could only get up and say, "What''s the matter, Yun''er?"


    "They''ve beenughing at you. Aren''t you angry!?"


    Even though Ye Fan was clearly so kind and upright, always taking the hard money to do good deeds, this group of people only felt that it was because they were poor and loved to be rich, which made even the docile girl want to scold him.


    Although Ye Fan didn''t care too much about it, his heart was still touched when he saw that the girl was so unfair on his behalf.Seeing that Du Yun''er was about to leave, Song Xinghe quickly stood up and said, "Everyone, don''t say anymore. Ye Fan is my brother, and when I was young, he helped me a lot.


    <span>"Yun''er, don''t be angry. Today is a good day for everyone to gather. We should give Brother Song some face."


    Only after hearing Song Xinghe''s words did Liu Shuangshuang andpany calm down.


    Du Yun''er was extremely unwilling, but since Song Xinghe had kindly asked her to stay, she couldn''t refuse.


    Right at this moment, the door to the room opened.<span>Several well-dressed management staff of the clubhouse opened a path outside the door and very respectfully allowed a woman to walk in.


    <span>"What''s wrong? Is someone leaving already?" The woman''s voice waszy and charming.


    She wore a white striped shirt and a short ck dress. She was wearing a light brown, open-necked, long coat. It revealed her beautiful figure, but it didn''t seem that straightforward.


    Her long hair was slightly curled up, and her face was ck and shiny. Her face was full of the ssical charm of an Oriental woman. Her lips were red, her teeth were white, and her skin was creamy.<span>This woman was like a ripe apple. One didn''t even need to look to be able to smell her fragrance.


    <span>And what was even more precious was that a woman, as soon as she opened her mouth, immediately revealed the elegance and nobility of a superior; this was not something that an ordinary girl could do.


    The only one who could match up to her in terms of looks was Du Yun''er. However, in terms of disposition and attitude, she was too immature.The moment he saw this woman, Ye Fan''s gaze sharpened. Suddenly, he remembered what he had missed out. He couldn''t help but reveal a bitter smile on his face.


    <span>The problem now was, how did he meet this woman here... Ye Fan muttered in his heart.


    <span>At the same time, the woman''s limpid eyes also turned towards Ye Fan, carrying traces of suppressed emotions.


    The other people in the room also looked at the woman absent-mindedly. They were shocked by this superior aura.Song Xinghe stood up and revealed a polite smile, "Chairman Chu, I didn''t expect that you would be here today."


    Chairman Chu? Everyone finally woke up. This was the chairman of Cloud Group, one of the top female tycoons in Hua Hai''s business world. The owner of the clubhouse, Chu Yunyao!?<span>No one would have thought that Chu Yunyao herself would still look so young and shockingly beautiful. Compared to the image of a rich woman from argepany, there was still a big gap.


    Suddenly, everyone uneasily stood up. This was their big boss who was even more amazing than Song Xinghe.


    Chai Hao was so excited that he didn''t know where to put his hands. His heart was filled with joy. He originally wanted to use Liu Shuangshuang''s rtionship to get to know Song Xinghe, and now even Chu Yunyao could see him.


    At the same time, everyone''s hearts were filled with envy towards Song Xinghe. Even Chu Yunyao wanted to give him face ande over to give him some advice.


    Chu Yunyao''s lips slightly parted, a slight smile on her face was very enchanting, "So it turns out that Boss Song is treating us. Sorry to disturb your party."After he said those words, the crowd present were stunned once again. Even Song Xinghe was slightly surprised.


    How could it be that, because of Song Xinghe, Chu Yunyao hade to take a look!?


    What happened in the next second shocked everyone even more ¡­


    Chu Yunyao unexpectedly walked in front of Ye Fan, pursed her red lips, and said, "I never would have thought that I would be able to meet you here, I thought I would never see you again."


    There was even a trace of bitterness in his tone!?<span>Ye Fan knew that something was going to happen, and awkwardly smiled, "It really is fate."


    "Yeah, when I saw you in the parking lot, I thought I was dreaming. So you really were you." Chu Yunyao stared at Ye Fan, not letting go.Song Xinghe could not help but ask, "Chairman Chu, you''ve known Ye Fan for a long time?"


    Everyone looked on, waiting to hear Chu Yunyao''s reply.Chu Yunyao knit her brows and looked at the man with doubt, "Ye Fan? Is that your name? "


    The crowd was puzzled. The two of them knew each other, but they didn''t know each other''s names. Could it be that Ye Fan didn''t have this name before?Ye Fan nodded, "Yes."


    <span>"When did youe back? Why did you return? " Chu Yunyao asked.


    "It''s a long story." Ye Fan forced a smile.


    Chu Yunyao gently smiled and said, "Then tell me slowly, it''s not easy to see you, this time you won''t be so hurried, I haven''t even thanked you for what happened that time, if it wasn''t for you, I ¡­ ¡­"<span>"Miss Chu!" Ye Fan hurriedly told the woman to stop, "It''s not convenient to talk about it here."


    "What''s wrong?" Chu Yunyao doubtfully asked, "Why do you seem so reserved? The you in my memory, isn''t this so polite to me ¡­ ¡­"


    The people on the side looked at the two of them with a strange expression. Hearing these words, it seemed like Ye Fan had even done something outrageous to Chu Yunyao outside the country?Chu Yunyao blinked. After realizing something, she seemed to find it interesting, so she took two steps forward and approached Ye Fan.


    Everyone, remember to click Likes! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 92

    0092


    Suddenly, Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao were very close, there was only a fist left, they could both breathe.


    "Then do you want toe to my house? "Just me alone, we can have a good chat." Chu Yunyao threw out an invitation that was full of temptation.Seeing this scene and hearing those words, Liu Shuang, Chai Hao, Gu Jiangyan, and the others were all stunned. Eggs could be stuffed into their mouths.


    Just what sort of face did he have to make Chu Yunyao send him an invitation?


    Even Song Xinghe''s eyebrows were tightly knitted and his expression was heavy. He was actually ignored by Chu Yunyao? Just who is Ye Fan?!


    On the other hand, Du Yun''er felt a little uneasy, but she was also very curious as to why Ye Fan could know such a wealthy woman.<span>It was clear that Chu Yunyao did not care about anyone in the room. She had only walked in openly just for Ye Fan.


    This was equivalent to pping everyone hard countless times, causing their faces to feel hot ¡­Just now, everyone had looked down on Ye Fan, who was an electrical repairman, but he was actually an old acquaintance of the Cloud Peak Corporation''s chairman. With her kindness, he had previously not taken Chu Yunyao seriously!


    Their group of people couldn''t even touch Chu Yunyao''s shoes, and they were still mocking Ye Fan. Wasn''t this equivalent to mocking them for being retarded!?


    As a result, many people started to me Liu Shuang. If it wasn''t for Liu Shuang spouting nonsense, they would have gotten closer to Ye Fan. They might have even tried to curry favor with Chu Yunyao!<span>This time, Ye Fan will definitely hate them!


    Ye Fan didn''t think about those thoughts at all. He only knew that if this carried on, it would definitely cause a lot of trouble, especially some of the past events, and that it would be inconvenient for him to divulge it to an outsider.<span>Thus, Ye Fan grabbed Chu Yunyao''s hand and brought her out of the private room, "Come out with me ¡­"


    <span>This move shocked everyone present, Ye Fan actually unceremoniously held Chu Yunyao''s hand!?


    The most important thing was, Chu Yunyao didn''t have any intention of resisting. The corners of her mouth slightly raised, as if she was happy.On the other hand, the two bodyguards and several staff members behind Chu Yunyao all stepped forward to stop them.


    "Sir, please let go of our boss. Otherwise, don''t me us for being impolite." One of the bodyguards solemnly said.But who would have thought, Chu Yunyao''s face turned cold, she sternly taught them a lesson and said, "Move out of the way! Those who dare to offend him, be careful that I fire you first! No one is allowed to follow us as we chat! "


    <span>The group of subordinates looked at each other in dismay. They had never seen this beautiful boss being so intimate with any man!


    Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, Ye Fan pulled Chu Yunyao to the second floor of the club, where there was a quiet balcony.


    After standing still, Ye Fan took a deep breath and looked at the woman in front of him. A cool breeze blew her ck hair, and her beautiful face was like the reincarnation of a goddess. She couldn''t help but to think about many things ¡­ ¡­<span>She hadn''t changed at all. She was still as beautiful as ever, andpared to her youth, she was even more refined and mature.


    <span>"My hand... "It hurts."


    After being reminded by a woman, Ye Fan discovered that he was still holding onto her soft and tender hands.


    <span>"I''m sorry," Ye Fan let go of the woman.


    However, Chu Yunyao mischievously blinked a few times, "It doesn''t matter if you want to hold it a little longer, since seven years ago you were even more outrageous, so what if you hold it?"


    "Gudong ¡­"


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, this was what troubled him the most, and he said with a rigid smile, "Hehe..." "You have a good memory."<span>Chu Yunyao seemed to also remember what happened that day, her beautiful face was red, her beautiful eyes blinked as she said, "Can you say it now? Why did you suddenly appear in Hua Hai? "


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, "Something has happened, and I''m tired of living in the past, so I want to change my living environment and live a good life."


    Chu Yunyao unhappily said, "In the end, you still haven''t figured out what happened. "That''s true. After all, we''ve only met by chance. Even back then, you refused to give me your contact details ¡­"


    Ye Fan embarrassedly said, "Anyway, it has nothing to do with you, Miss Chu. I''m just an ordinary office worker right now, so let''s let bygones be bygones."<span>"The office worker? "You still work?" It was as if Chu Yunyao had discovered a new continent. She curiously asked, "Whichpany are you in?"


    "The Embroidery Group will be the CEO''s assistant," said Ye Fan.


    Hearing that, Chu Yunyao looked at the man suspiciously, "You can''t be ¡­ ¡­ You have taken a fancy to the embroidered Su Qingxue, right? "


    "Ugh ¡­" Our CEO is very pretty, but it has nothing to do with that. "Ye Fan felt a little guilty.


    "I don''t believe you. With your ability, isn''t it easy to earn money? Furthermore, Su Qingxue is famous for being an ice beauty. Other men would never be able to get close to her. Chu Yunyao asked with concern.


    Ye Fan was speechless. His thinking speed was way too fast. Even if he wanted to "get on", he would need the other woman''s help.<span>"Miss Chu, don''t let your imagination run wild. I just want to make some money using the way ordinary people do their work. I''m no longer the same person like I was seven years ago." Ye Fan shook his head.


    <span>"Since that''s the case, why don''t you join our Cloud Group and I''ll let you be my bodyguard?


    "No matter how much money Su Qingxue gives you, I will definitely be higher than her." Chu Yunyao heroically said.


    "This... "No, I just signed the contract for the brocade," Ye Fan politely declined.


    "How much is the penalty? A million? Five million? Ten million? "For you, I''m even willing to pay." Chu Yunyao didn''t care about this small amount of money.Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Miss Chu, we only met once in Zurich, and you don''t even know who I was before, and you want to recruit me as your bodyguard?


    Aren''t you trusting me too much? Aren''t you afraid that I''m a vicious viin? We''re not familiar with each other. "


    <span>"You are definitely not a scoundrel. If you were an evil person, you would only be a devil. Furthermore, you saved me seven years ago, otherwise I would have died a long time ago.


    As Chu Yunyao spoke, she extended a slender hand and ced it on Ye Fan''s shoulder, slowly approaching the man''s neck ¡­ ¡­<span>"Or should I say... Is your bad, another aspect? If that was the case ¡­ Other than age, I am not worse than Su Qingxue ¡­ "


    Chu Yunyao''s eyes became like silk as she gently bit down on her red lower lip.


    This touch of amorous feelings made Ye Fan''s whole body scorching hot.


    This seductress really knew how to y with fire.<span>It seemed that if he was a little courteous to her, then he would have really stepped on his nose and pped her on the face.


    Ye Fan silently took out a cigarette, lit it up for himself, and breathed in and out, blowing on the woman''s face without any trace of politeness.


    "Cough cough ¡­" "Ahem ¡­" Chu Yunyao coughed, then looked at him with dissatisfaction, "What are you doing, you''re choking me ¡­ ¡­"<span>But unexpectedly, Ye Fan suddenly stepped forward, grabbed her waist, and then took a step forward, closing in on the wall. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 93

    0093


    Chu Yunyao was directly pressed into the wall by Ye Fan, sticking close to the wall. The distance between the two of them was only three to four centimeters.


    Ye Fan''s gaze was deep and gloomy, it was filled with an ancient aura. With one hand holding the cigarette and the other releasing her waist, he pinched Chu Yunyao''s small chin.


    <span>"Howl!" The woman cried out, her lips could not even close as she mumbled, "You ¡­ Let go of me, you''re hurting me ¡­ "


    When Chu Yunyao saw the man''s eyes, she panicked and lost herposure like a frightened little rabbit, trembling in fear.At this moment, she hadpletely lost the aura of a rich and powerfuldy from the Hua Hai Business Group, as though she was a weak and helpless little girl.


    "Why don''t you go somewhere else?" Ye Fan smiled evilly and suddenly said.<span>Chu Yunyao''s eyes froze, her pretty face turned red.


    "Don''t y any tricks in front of me. Speak properly. If you go too far, I can''t guarantee that I will do anything..."<span>"Hmm ¡­" Chu Yunyao pitifully nodded her head.


    She had originally thought that her territory would allow her to have some advantage over men. It would also allow her to y with them and change her image of staying overseas all those years ago.But who would have thought that Ye Fan had seen through her essence from the very beginning?


    Chu Yunyao was unwilling in her heart, but when she saw the look in the man''s eyes, she had no choice but to obey, because Ye Fan was definitely not joking.


    Seeing that the woman had obeyed him, Ye Fan returned to his original appearance, let go of the woman, held the cigarette in his mouth, and said, "Don''t tell anyone about what happened in Zurich. I don''t want to get into any more trouble because of you. "


    "I got it ¡­" Then ¡­ "Then can I meet with you in the future?" Chu Yunyao wasn''t a stupid woman, she quickly understood the man''s intentions.


    "Why did you want to see me?" Ye Fan was puzzled, and flicked the ash off his cigarette.


    Chu Yunyao bitterly said, "Could it be that you hate me this much?"<span>"Not really, but we never had anything to do with each other, except that when I went to Zurich to kill you, you were kidnapped by them, and I let you go.


    If this is considered saving lives, then not to mention thousands, there are at least a few hundred people who were saved by me. If I have to keep in touch with them one by one, wouldn''t I die of exhaustion? " Ye Fan shrugged and said.<span>"Not only did you save me, you even avenged me. That group of people killed my parents. My younger brother, it was you who avenged me.


    You even gave me the fare to return home, and you even let me walk out of the shadows ¡­ Although the method used was a bit rough. "


    Saying this, Chu Yunyao''s face turned red, she raised her eyes and said, "But I''ve always remembered your good fortune, in these past seven years I''ve been sending people to find you, but I don''t know your name or where you came from, so there hasn''t been any news of you."<span>"You''re still sending people to find me?" Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh strangely, "Could it be that you want to repay me with your body?"


    Chu Yunyao pursed her red lips, her eyes filled with anticipation as she asked, "If I''m willing, do you want me?"


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, and finished smoking. He threw away the cigarette butt and let out a sigh.


    "Although this suggestion is very tempting, I still want to live a peaceful life. If I get involved with you, there will definitely be a lot of troublesome matters ¡­" "After all, I can''t be like in the past, able to roam the entire world and walk away," said Ye Fan.<span>When Chu Yunyao heard this, she was instantly happy as she said, "It looks like you''re nning to stay in Hua Hai for a long time. Then can Ie and find you?"


    <span>Ye Fan was confused, "Miss Chu, with your Tan City''s Chu n''s status in China, even if you want to find bodyguards, you should have at least as many, right? Why do you have to find me?"


    <span>Hearing that, a trace of vignce appeared on Chu Yunyao''s face and she asked, "How did you know ¡­ ¡­" Am I a member of Tan City''s Chu n? Have you investigated me? "


    Ye Fan chuckled. This woman didn''t want to continue acting, so he pointed at the sign not far away, "Cloud Restaurant."


    "Since ancient times, China has existed for thousands of years. Only a n that can im the title of Emperor can possess their own family emblem, and only direct descendants of the family can carve their family emblem onto their own family property.<span>Once the n was destroyed, the family emblem would disappear into the river of history. Up till now, there are still more than 20 noble families in China that have their own family emblem.


    Tan City''s Chu n, hassted for more than 1100 years, and has always been one of the top few in China. The family emblem is the picture of Qian Fengquan''s treasured iron coin, that was the currency used in the founding of the Chu n, I remember it correctly, don''t I?


    <span>Chu Yunyao''s face was unsettled, she stared at Ye Fan, her face turning cold.


    "Just who are you? Why are you so familiar with the famous families in China?"


    "Are you familiar with it? "I just have a rough idea." Ye Fan took out another cigarette, lit it for himself, and puffed out smoke.<span>Chu Yunyao smiled, "It''s true that I''m a member of Tan City''s Chu Family, but what does this have to do with me looking for you to be my bodyguard?


    <span>You''re my savior, I trust you, and. I''ve waited for you for seven years, can''t you pity me? "


    Ye Fan looked at the woman yfully, "Alright, since you already said that, can we stop acting?" I look tired when you''re not tired.


    I admit your acting skills are excellent, first a love-struck character who has been waiting for years to reunite with me, then a charming and beautiful woman who wants to repay me with her body, and then a pure virgin who is scared and afraid.


    You y and y, none of you are the real you. Tell me, how did you find me and what exactly do you want? "


    The woman''s face became colder and colder as she heard Ye Fan''s words.<span>Towards the end, Chu Yunyao waspletely expressionless, like a beautiful robot, staring straight at the man.


    <span>"How do you know I''m acting? I shouldn''t have been careless. "Chu Yunyao coldly asked.


    <span>Ye Fan grinned, "Your performance was indeed wless, but seven years ago when I saved you, I already knew that the appearance you disyed was all your disguise."


    "Why?" Chu Yunyao revealed a surprised look, she never would have thought that the man from seven years ago had already seen through her!?


    <span>"Your parents and brothers were killed by those assassins. I saved you and brought you back to the hotel. Do you remember the first thing you said to me?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao thought about it, then shook her head and said, "I forgot, what did I say?"


    <span>"Say, you''re so thirsty ¡­" Ye Fan looked at her mockingly, "A mother and father, a woman whose brother had just died. After crying for less than an hour, she returned to the hotel and told me that she was thirsty and asked me, a stranger, for water.


    <span>Others may not find it strange, but unfortunately, I don''t think that''s a normal reaction.


    In your heart, you are not too sad about your family''s death. You quickly dealt with the unnecessary negative emotions, and at that time, you had already started thinking about what to do next. "


    Chu Yunyao was stunned, then took a deep breath, "It seems like ¡­ ¡­ I''m still a hundred times more secretive ". Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 94

    0094


    "My guess is that you''ve got a Fictionlss-protesting personality disorder, haven''t you?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    <span>Chu Yunyao knew that there was no point in denying it, "You''re really knowledgeable. Apart from my mother, you are the first person to discover this secret. If I can kill you, you will die today. "


    "Tsk tsk ¡­ [In order to achieve our goal, we have to kill our savior no matter what ¡­ We have to die even if we have to threaten him ¡­] "This really suits your condition." Ye Fan had a rxed smile on his face.


    "This isn''t an illness, it''s just that the heavens allowed me to avoid a lot of unnecessary troubles, so that I wouldn''t be disturbed by meaningless emotions." Chu Yunyao lightly said.


    Ye Fan nodded, "If you think so, then it''s fine." "But don''t worry, I''m not interested in talking to others about this either."


    Chu Yunyao walked two steps forward and looked Ye Fan in the eye, "Since you knew from the start that I was acting, why did you still have to cooperate with me?"<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Just like seven years ago, we met by chance, there is no need to expose me. As long as we don''t meet again, what kind of people are you and what does it have to do with me?"


    "Then right now, haven''t you punctured it?"


    "I just want to tell you, I have no interest in being used by you as your chess piece. Therefore, I will not be your bodyguard, or anyone of you." Ye Fan blinked his eyes.<span>The corners of Chu Yunyao''s mouth curved into a cold smile, "Although I don''t know what kind of feelings women have when they like a man, but ¡­. "I like you."


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, this kind of liking really made him feel cold.


    "However..." Chu Yunyao changed the topic of the conversation, "There''s one thing you''ve guessed incorrectly."<span>"Oh? "What is it?" Ye Fan was curious.


    Chu Yunyao said, "I didn''t intentionally find you, meeting you today is truly fate."


    <span>Ye Fan gave a self-deprecating smile, "In that case, I should have encountered such a cmity."


    "It''s indeed your cmity." Chu Yunyao said, "Since you know my secret, from now on, you won''t have anything to do with me. Unless you die, or else, I die."


    After spitting out the second cigarette, Ye Fan stepped on it, turned around, and walked back into the house.<span>"Then you can only pray that one day I won''t be so cruel as to destroy a flower."


    After saying this, Ye Fan had already left the balcony.


    Watching the man walk away, Chu Yunyao took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "It''s me... Go find someone called Ye Fan... I want all his information... "


    After giving out the instructions, aplex look of thought shed through Chu Yunyao''s eyes, she tidied up her ck hair and clothes, once again revealing a noble and elegant smile, and walked into the clubhouse.


    ¡­ ¡­.Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao had been chatting on the balcony for less than ten minutes, but to the people in the private room, they were full of mixed feelings, as if a very long time had passed.


    Especially Liu Shuang and Chai Hao, they were so regretful that their intestines had be moldy. Their faces were ugly and their hearts were uneasy.


    Song Xinghe suspiciously asked Du Yun''er, "Yun''er, is Ye Fan really just a maintenance worker?"


    Du Yun''er shook her head: "It used to be, but I think I just found a stable jobst month. I''m at work now."Although the girl said this, everyone still couldn''t understand how Ye Fan could know Chu Yunyao.


    At this time, Ye Fan leisurely walked back, and seeing that there was arge group of people standing at the door, sitting there and not eating, Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile: "What are you guys doing?" A meeting? "


    Everyone smiled and began to inquire enthusiastically.


    "Ye Fan!" You''re too ungrateful, you''re actually so familiar with Chairman Chu! "<span>"Yeah, Ye Fan, how did you and Dong Chu get to know each other?"


    <span>"Brother Fan!" Brother Fan, it was a misunderstanding! Here''s three cups to you! "


    <span>The group of people started to get close to Ye Fan, only hoping that Ye Fan wouldn''t hate them, so that they could get closer.


    <span>However, Ye Fan did not have the mood to continue eating. He just wanted to apany Du Yun''er and get some food, but no one cared about him. With so many people looking for him to talk, he felt annoyed.


    Moreover, this was Chu Yunyao''s territory. Ye Fan didn''t want to get involved with any of the famous people in China, so he decided to quickly leave.


    "Yun''er, how''s your meal going?" Ye Fan asked the girl.<span>Du Yun''er was also very thoughtful. Furthermore, she didn''t like these people, so she said, "I''m full, so I''m pretty tired today. Why don''t we go first?"


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "Okay, I will send you back."


    As they spoke, the two of them stood up to leave.This time, everyone was a bit embarrassed, it was clear that Ye Fan didn''t want to bother with them.


    Song Xinghe frowned and said, "Yun''er, did Ye Fan drive here?""Brother Song, let''s just take a taxi back," Du Yun''er said.


    Song Xinghe quickly said, "How can I do that? I''ll send the chauffeur to take you back."


    "There''s really no need. Anyway, we''re here to take a taxi."


    Du Yun''er''s rejections caused Song Xinghe to feel a wave of irritation in his heart, but he could only force himself to ept it with a smile.<span>The others had no choice but to get up and run to the door to see the two off. They also wanted to try inviting Ye Fan and ask him if they could meet again next time.


    <span>Coincidentally, Chu Yunyao returned to the private box. Seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, she warmly smiled and said, "Ye Fan, next time when you have time remember toe often, there''s no need to be polite."


    The woman''s expression was very gentle. No one could tell that she was acting.


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t expose her interest, only faintly smiled.


    Chu Yunyao took out a golden-white membership card from an assistant.


    <span>"This is the highest grade tinum Card that we have. In the entire Hua Hai City, there are less than ten people who have it. Take it and you cane here 24 hours a day." Chu Yunyao passionately said.


    <span>When Chai Hao, Liu Shuangshuang, and the others saw the card, their eyes were filled with stars. So Song Xinghe''s golden card was not the best, and the best card was a tinum card!?


    Not even ten people in Hua Hai had a card, yet they wanted to give it to Ye Fan? Just what kind of status did he have!?


    <span>Just when everyone was salivating, Ye Fan waved his hand, "No need, I don''t need it."


    <span>Liu Shuang and the others were about to go crazy. Thinking that they heard wrong, Song Xinghe frowned.


    The meaning of this tinum card was not just to make a trip to the clubhouse. It was a symbol of status!


    Ye Fan actually didn''t want it? Could it be that he did not even put the Hua Hai Merchant Guild''s Queen in his eyes, Chu Yunyao''s face?!


    <span>Compared to how they were going to send photos of Zhang Jinka to their friends circles, Liu Shuang, Gu Jiangyan, and the others really wanted to hide under the table ¡­


    It was infuriating when peoplepeted with each other!


    <span>Chu Yunyao did not care about the issue of face, she knew that men wanted to avoid her.


    <span>But the more Ye Fan tried to avoid her, the more she couldn''t let go of him.


    "That''s right, we''re already so familiar with each other. It''s fine if youe here, go to mypany, or to my home. You don''t need any proof, just give me a call." Chu Yunyao sweetly said.


    The group of people behind Chu Yunyao and the subordinates behind her all sucked in a breath of cold air ¡­.


    <span>This Ye Fan, can even go to the Chu Dong''s house as he pleases!? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 95

    0095<span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed with helplessness. This woman really didn''t want to let him go, but as long as she didn''t go overboard, he would let her say what she wanted.


    <span>When Ye Fan brought Du Yun''er out of the clubhouse, including Chu Yunyao, a group of clubhouse management staff all lined up to see him off.


    However, Ye Fan and Ye Wen took a taxi and left. This caused the driver to sweat profusely and feel a lot of pressure.Watching as the taxi left the clubhouse and stood in the crowd, Song Xinghe''s expression was dark and his gaze was deep ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    "Driver, let''s stop by the roadside in front."When the car reached the vicinity of Zhonghe Food Street, Ye Fan directly called for the car to stop.


    <span>Du Yun''er was puzzled, "Brother Ye Fan, how did you get off the car so quickly?"


    "You almost didn''t eat anything just now. Aren''t you hungry?"


    <span>"I ¡­" Du Yun''er was actually really hungry, but she didn''t have the face to say it.


    "Come, although it''s not a rare delicacy, but it''s not a problem for me to treat you to a snack." Ye Fan smiled and let the girl get off the car.


    <span>Du Yun''er felt sweet in her heart. It turned out that the man was still concerned about her being full.


    Without saying much, the girl followed Ye Fan to the food street.


    <span>Both sides were small restaurants and stalls. Ye Fan remembered that Du Yun''er liked to eat Soup Dumplings when she was young, so he came to a soup dumpling restaurant.


    <span>After ordering two soup dumplings and two bowls of duck blood and powdered silk soup, the two of them sat down and waited.


    Du Yun''er seemed to be in a much better mood, but there were too many questions in her mind. She couldn''t help but ask, "Brother Ye Fan, are you very familiar with that Miss Chu?"


    <span>Ye Fan knew that the girl would ask, so he replied, "We''ve met once before, and I helped her, so I was so enthusiastic. Actually, I''m not familiar with her."


    "Is that so ¡­" Even though Du Yun''er thought that the matter wasn''t that simple, she didn''t ask any further, afraid that the man would find her annoying.<span>When the Soup Dumplings and Soup Dumplings were served, there was only one serving, while the other serving was still being done hurriedly.


    Ye Fan pushed the food in front of the girl, "Yun''er, you eat first."


    "No need, Brother Ye Fan, you can eat."


    <span>"Don''t be so polite with me, I ate quite a lot just now." Ye Fan Shuangughed.


    Only then did Du Yun''er nod her head and eat her food in a gentle manner. At the same time, she also used herrge watery eyes to nce at Ye Fan from time to time.<span>"What''s wrong? Eat, why are you looking at me all the time? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Du Yun''er''s face was filled with nostalgia as she said, "Brother Ye Fan, do you remember ¡­" When they were young, it was the Mid-Autumn Festival. At that time, there were many children in the courtyard, and moon cakes were very expensive. The dean bought a few big mooncakes and cut them open with his knife. Everyone ate a small piece ¡­ "


    Ye Fan thought about it and also remembered what it was. He couldn''t help but sigh, "You still remember, I almost forgot."<span>"Of course I do! "Brother Ye Fan, you didn''t eat it yourself, so you gave me your piece too. You even said that you don''t like to eat sweet things ¡­ ¡­" Upon recalling these matters, Du Yun''er''s face was filled with happiness.


    Ye Fan''s eyes were in a trance, as if the person sitting in front of him was not a girl in her twenties, but the skinny little girl who had cut off her hair and followed behind him.


    "Good girl, hurry up and eat the Soup Dumplings, it''s getting cold." Ye Fan''s gaze was gentle as he subconsciously reached out his hand and stroked Du Yun''er''s head.


    With this touch, Du Yun''er''s charming face immediately turned red and she shyly shrunk her body.


    Ye Fan realized that the girl had already grown up. This action of hers was too intimate. He couldn''t help but apologize, "Yun''er, I didn''t do it on purpose, I just remembered what happened when I was young ¡­"


    However, Du Yun''er shook her head and happily whispered, "It''s alright, I don''t mind ¡­ I remember when I was a kid crying for my parents, you touched my head tofort me. "<span>Speaking about his parents, Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask, "Oh right, have youe to see your parents since then? Is there still no news? "


    <span>Du Yun''er''srge eyes dimmed. "I''ve logged into the inte, but there''s still no news about it so far ¡­"


    Du Yun''er''s background was even more pitiful than that of most orphans because she had been abandoned in the orphanage when she was an infant and had never seen her parents before.


    <span>To Du Yun''er, it wasn''t that she wanted anything from her biological parents. She just wanted to know why she was left in the orphanage.


    <span>But unfortunately, after so many years, her life was aplete mystery.


    "Is the jade pendant your parents left you still there? "Why don''t you let me take a look?" Ye Fan recalled that Du Yun''er''s parents had left a keepsake for her, something he had seen when he was young.


    However, back then, he was only a brat, and his current knowledge was greatly different from before. Perhaps he could find some traces on the keepsake.


    <span>Du Yun''er nodded her head, taking off a jade pendant from around her neck, and passing it to Ye Fan.


    <span>"This is it, Brother Ye Fan. When you were young, you said that there was a rooster on top of the rooster, because that was my zodiac.


    <span>But two years ago, when I went to an antique street to ask a few old masters, they said that it was a phoenix! " Du Yun''er smiled.


    After more than ten years, when Ye Fan received the jade, with just a nce, he discovered some details which surprised him..."This is indeed a Phoenix!" Ye Fan frowned and said, "Moreover ¡­." "This is also an ancient piece of jade."


    <span>Du Yun''er also quickly replied, "That''s right. A few old masters also said that it was an ancient jade and they still had to spend several tens of thousands of dors to buy it. But I definitely won''t sell it. This is my only clue to my parents."


    <span>"Yun''er, this piece of ancient jade carving is extremely exquisite and rare. The quality of this jade is also very rare and definitely not something an ordinary person would have.


    I think. "When your parents abandoned you back then, they probably had some difficulties. Otherwise, they would have had enough financial strength to support you." Ye Fan said seriously.


    Du Yun''er sighed, "That''s what I thought too, so ¡­ I''m worried if they''re in some kind of trouble. "


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then took out his phone and took a picture of this jade pendant.


    "I have a friend who is well-informed. I told him to look around and see if he can find any clues." Ye Fan said.When Du Yun''er heard that, she said joyfully, "That''s great! Brother Ye Fan, you even know Chu Dong. Your friend must be amazing!"


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "You eat first, I''ll let you know when there''s news."<span>"En!" The girl smiled sweetly.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    At the same time, on a rather congested road, inside a Porsche Cayenne, Chai Hao and Liu Shuangshuang were sitting.


    Since Ye Fan and Du Yun''er had left, Song Xinghe seemed to be in a bad mood, and the gathering soon ended.As the two of them drove home, they encountered a traffic jam. Their faces were filled with impatience.


    "Say ¡­ What exactly is going on with that Ye Fan? What exactly does he do? " Liu Shuang frowned."Hmph, no matter what, if it wasn''t for you randomly taunting him, we wouldn''t be in such an awkward situation. We would be utterly humiliated today!" Chai Hao was very agitated.


    Liu Shuang refused, and retorted, "On what basis are you talking about me!? Don''t you think you''re amazing!? Also, don''t think that I didn''t see it. You''re staring straight at Du Yun''er, that vixen, could it be that you''ve fallen for her!? "<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 96

    <span>0096


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Don''t change the subject." Chai Hao said perfunctorily.


    "Surnamed Chai, don''t think that I can''t get married. There are too many men who like me!" Furthermore, if it wasn''t for me, would you know Song Xinghe? " Liu Shuang lifted her hair with pride.<span>Chai Hao felt disdain for her in his heart, but he was toozy to bother with a silly woman. He could only silently ponder whether this marriage was over or not ¡­ He had thought that Liu Shuangshuang and Song Xinghe were rtively close, but who knew that Song Xinghe did not seem to give him any face.


    <span>As for Du Yun''er ¡­ He was several times better looking than Liu Shuang, he was well-behaved, and ¡­ Ye Fan and Song Xinghe both seemed to be very concerned about Du Yun''er.


    <span>While he was thinking about this, someone suddenly knocked on the window.


    Turning around, both Chai Hao and Liu Shuangshuang were surprised to see a white-skinned policeman.


    If Ye Fan was there, he would immediately recognize it. This was the Little White from the Dragon Fang squad, not some police."Comrade Police Officer, what''s the matter?" Chai Hao lowered the window and asked.


    Lil ''White said seriously, "Stop by the side, there''s something I need to ask you."


    "Interrogate? We broke thew? " Chai Hao was puzzled."It''s not you guys, we are investigating a man called Ye Fan. Can you help us out?" Lil ''White squinted his eyes and said.


    Chai Hao and Liu Shuang looked at each other, but quickly nodded their heads.


    What the two of them didn''t know was that it wasn''t just them. The others, such as Song Xinghe, Gu Jiangyan, and Lai Xiaoxu, had all been interrogated by the police station that was yed by the Dragon Fang Squad.<span>This caused the group of people to silently believe that there was definitely something wrong with Ye Fan. Originally, they had wanted to build a closer rtionship with Ye Fan, but now, they were all afraid of avoiding it.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    After Ye Fan and Du Yun''er finished eating, the girl insisted on not allowing Ye Fan to see her out, so the two of them took the subway back to their respective residences.<span>When he returned to Egret County, Ye Fan discovered that there was no one at home. Fortunately, Aunt Jiang gave him a key, so he could enter.


    Arriving at his room, Ye Fan turned on hisputer, entered a mailbox, and sent a photo of the jade pendant to a person.


    Then, Ye Fan picked up his phone and dialed an overseas number.


    Not long after, an ethereal female voice came over the phone, speaking in Swedish."MY-PRINCE, you''ve finally contacted me ¡­" The woman''s voice suppressed a strong emotion, but she did not cry out. Instead, she spoke in a clear and elegant voice.


    "I''m really sorry, Suril." Ye Fan heard this female voice and also sighed with emotion. Two years ago, this was the sound he had to hear almost every day.


    "No ¡­" I know you''re too tired. "Need rest," the woman said.<span>"I''m not here. It''s been hard on you, Sally. I left a bunch of messy things, and I''m depending on you to tidy them up. You must be tired, right?" Ye Fan embarrassedly said.


    Sally hurriedly said, "You trust me, so that I can be your housekeeper. Being able to look after your family is my honor, so why would I be tired?"


    <span>"I''m interested in your perfectionism. If it''s you, then I know that I can settle a lot of matters ¡­" Ye Fan sighed and asked again, "Everyone''s not bad, right?"


    Sally replied with a "En". "They all have their own things to do, so you''re not allowed to let everyone look for you. People can only get rid of their yearning for you by being constantly busy. "


    Ye Fanughed, "If you follow me, you can only be ackey, and let them go by themselves. How great would it be to be the big brother?"


    "Being behind you for the rest of our lives is our greatest wish ¡­" Sally said bitterly.<span>Ye Fan heard this and felt his heart tighten. He took a deep breath and smiled: "Okay, actually I called you because I need you to investigate something."


    <span>"Please instruct me!" Sally said respectfully.


    "I sent a picture of the jade pendant to your mailbox. Take a look and then try to find out where this jade came from. Contact me whenever you have a specific message." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Sally quickly agreed, "I understand. I''ll get someone else to do it."


    "I am relieved that you have done what you did."


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything more. Because he heard some noise downstairs, he quickly hung up.After calming himself down, Ye Fan walked downstairs. As expected, Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang came back.


    What made Ye Fan even more surprised was that there was actually still the couple Su Changping and Tong Huizhen.


    The family slowly entered the living room, surrounding an olddy who was sitting in a wheelchair.


    The olddy wore a dignified gray dress and white pants. She had short, graying hair and wore a small hat. Although her face was wrinkled and she did not look too good, one could still tell from her features that she was absolutely beautiful when she was young.


    Ye Fan didn''t need to ask to know that this was definitely Su Qingxue''s grandmother, Bi Shuqin.No wonder he looks so celestial. So it turns out that he had this gene from his grandmother, Ye Fan thought to himself.


    <span>"Nice to meet you, Grandmother! It''s my first time meeting you. I''m Ye Fan, Qingxue''s boyfriend! "


    <span>As soon as Ye Fan ran downstairs, he greeted them warmly, not caring about Su Changping and Tong Hui Zhen behind him.


    Bi Shuqin, on the other hand, showed a kind smile. "So you''re Ye Fan. Not bad, good child. Have you eaten dinner yet?"


    "Yes, Grandma. What about you?" Ye Fan asked.<span>"We ate, too," Bi Shuqin said.


    "How is Grandma''s health? Is she very tired?" Ye Fan asked with concern.


    Bi Shuqin shook her head and smiled. "I''m not tired. Seeing that Xiao Xue has a boyfriend, I''m really happy. I''m not tired at all."<span>Su Qingxue felt like rolling her eyes when she saw the man casually start a conversation with her grandmother.


    "Grandmother, you should get some rest as soon as possible. We still have to do some inspections tomorrow."


    <span>The Su n''s residence was in Lin City, about 200 kilometers away from Hua Hai. For Bi Shuqin, it was not easy to get back to Hua Hai by car.


    <span>However, Bi Shuqin said, "Xiao Xue, what''s the point of resting so early? Grandmother would like to chat a bit more with Ye Fan."


    Tong Huizhen, who was behind him, said sourly: "A poor kid, what''s there to talk about. I don''t know when he''ll get out of the Su Family."Hearing that, Bi Shuqin snorted coldly. "Ah Zhen, your father-inw was also a poor kid back then. He started his own business from scratch ¡­ Are you looking down on the man my old woman married? "


    Tong Huizhen''s face turned pale as she quickly bowed her head in apology, "Mom, that''s not what I meant ¡­"


    <span>"After so many years, I really haven''t made any progress at all..." Bi Shuqin sighed. "What about that kid Wei Ming?"


    He was asking about Su Qingxue''s half-brother, Su Weiming.Tong Hui Zhen''s face became even uglier, and said embarrassedly: Our Wei Ming ¡­ I''ve been too busy trying to defend my thesis recently, so I haven''t been able to make it in time. "


    <span>"What a joke. He''s not studying abroad, he''s just at Hua Hai University. As his grandmother, I came home and he only came to take a look. He doesn''t understand the rules at all." Bi Shuqin frowned with a face full of dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 97

    0097


    Tong Huizhen quickly exined for her son, "No, mom, my Wei Ming misses you. He always said that he would go to his hometown to apany you, but he was too busy ¡­"<span>"Don''t stand up for him, why are you going back to your hometown? There wasn''t even a phone call! Are you thinking of me? "


    Bi Shuqin said, holding onto Su Qingxue''s arm, gently stroking her granddaughter''s hand, and said, "Look at a girl like Xiao Xue, she has already taken control of the Embroidery Group at such a young age.


    She''s so busy, and she calls me every week.


    Tong Huizhen and Su Changping both lowered their heads and sighed, knowing that it was useless to exin themselves this way."Mom, I went back to educate him. He really doesn''t know how to act," Su Changping med himself.


    Bi Shuqin said, "You can all go back. I''ll stay here tonight."


    <span>"Mom, are you sure you don''t want to think about it? "I''ve already prepared all the rooms for you." Su Changping said with a bit of grievance.


    His son was still alive, but the olddy was staying at his granddaughter''s house. If word of this got out, wouldn''t it mean that his son wasn''t filial?


    However, Bi Shuqin had no intentions of bargaining. "I''ll live wherever I want to live. You guys should go and properly discipline your son."<span>Su Changping and his wife were helpless. Tong Huizhen worriedly looked at Su Qingxue and Ye Fan, obviously afraid that the olddy would give them some benefits.


    After her son''s wife left, Bi Shuqin said with a smile, "Iris, help me into the room."


    "Alright, Madam." Aunt Jiang responded.Only now did Ye Fan know that Aunt Jiang was originally called Jiang Yuan and was quite a literary person.


    The only bedroom on the first floor of Su Qingxue''s mansion was for the olddy in order to make it easier for Bi Shuqin to go in and out.


    Seeing that her grandma had entered the room, Su Qingxue asked, "Did Dr. Ronnie say where he would do the examination?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded and said, "It''s in the hospital attached to Huhai University. It seems like she''s going to give a lecture at the university tomorrow morning. After that, she''ll go to the hospital."


    "Hmm ¡­" Su Qingxue looked at the man with aplicated gaze. She then turned her head and whispered, "Thank you for this matter."


    Ye Fan saw that the woman''s cheeks were dyed red, and couldn''t help but joke, "Old husband and wife, what are you thanking me for?"Who''s with your old husband and wife!? What nonsense are you talking about!? "


    Su Qingxue immediately turned her head and stared at the man. This guy was getting more and more out of hand.


    <span>At this moment, Aunt Jiang came out of her room, smiled and said, "Miss, Ye Fan, the madame will let you in, I have something to say to you."


    <span>The two were somewhat puzzled, especially Su Qingxue. They had chatted all the way back, why did Bi Shuqin still have something to say?


    When he entered the room, he saw that Bi Shuqin was already lying on the bed. Her face was full of fatigue.<span>At a nce, Ye Fan could tell that the olddy was already at the end of her pancreatic cancer, and was about to die.


    <span>Although he was not very familiar with these diseases, his medical knowledge told him that there was nothing Roonida could do for Bi Shuqin unless there was some new technology or miracle.


    <span>"Grandma, why aren''t you resting yet? What business do you have with me?" Su Qingxue sat on the edge of the bed and asked.


    <span>Bi Shuqin pursed her lips into a smile. "There''s no need to be in such a hurry to rest. I''ll be resting for a few more days anyway ¡­"


    "Grandma, nothing will happen to you. Tomorrow, I will be able to see Doctor Ronnie. She is the best doctor in the world, but she specializes in treating the royal family and the top few rich people in the world. She will definitely have a way to cure you."


    Bi Shuqin did not argue any further. Instead, she reached out her hand to hold Su Qingxue''s hand and asked, "If you want Grandmother to live a little longer, then you have to give Grandmother some hope ¡­"


    "Looking forward to it?" Su Qingxue was confused, "What hope?"Bi Shuqin pursed her lips at Ye Fan, "If you two were to ept your marriage certificate as soon as possible, and grandma could only look forward to having a grandson, then of course she wouldn''t be in too much of a hurry to leave ¡­"


    "Grandmother!" Su Qingxue''s face blushed as she shook her head hurriedly: "What are you saying! I won''t marry him! "


    Ye Fan was also a bit confused. This progress is a bit too fast, they have only known each other for less than a month...<span>Just a moment ago, they were just joking with each other. Was it really going to happen!?


    Bi Shuqin frowned. "Not getting married? If you don''t get married, are you just going to find a boyfriend to fool your grandmother? Or is it really like Tong Huizhen said, are you looking for a fake boyfriend? "<span>"I didn''t!" Su Qingxue hurriedly denied it, "I ¡­ "Ye Fan and I are real boyfriend and girlfriend."


    <span>"Since that''s the case, we''ll have to get a certificate sooner orter. You can end the weddingter, but at least it''ll give Grandma some hope," Bi Shuqin said.


    Su Qingxue was anxious. She turned around and looked at Ye Fan. This shameless man was actually still looking at her with a smile!?<span>Could it be that he really wanted to marry me?! Su Qingxue was about to go crazy!


    Actually, Ye Fan didn''t know what to say either.


    That must be wrong. A knot? That doesn''t seem right either...


    So, Ye Fan could only quietly wait for the result.


    "Grandmother, your body isn''t in a good condition right now. How could we have the leisure to get married? We should wait for your recovery before we consider anything else."


    Su Qingxue could only try her best to find excuses. The development of the situation was beyond her control.


    He had never thought that he would be asked to get married and get a marriage certificate the moment he got his grandma back!


    Bi Shuqin looked unhappy. "Do you really think my old woman is sick and that her head is muddled? Or do you think I''m senile?"Don''t forget that your grandfather and I established the Embroidery Group together in the past. Even if I am old, I still wouldn''t be so easily fooled!"


    Su Qingxue revealed a rare look of aggrieved and timidity. She lowered her head and said, "How could I dare to deceive you ¡­ ¡­"


    "Xiao Xue, don''t forget, grandma is the biggest shareholder in the brocade. My 32% share is more than your 19% and your dad''s 7% added together," said Bi Shuqin.<span>Su Qingxue nodded, "I know ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan was surprised for a moment. He didn''t expect that Bi Shuqin would actually control such arge share of the shares. So it turns out that grandma was the real backstage boss of the brocade.<span>"Your 19%, plus my 32%, would be a total of 51%. This is the key to controlling the Embroidery Group.


    <span>When your grandfather left, he made it clear to me that if you can get married and start a family before I close my eyes, you have a 32% share.


    <span>"If you don''t want to get married, then you have to leave 32% of the shares to your father and pass it on to him," said Bi Shuqin.


    <span>"What?!"


    After Su Qingxue heard this, she frowned, "Grandma, it''s not that I''m greedy, it''s that you know that my dad can''t manage too much property.


    <span>"Moreover, if he ever hears someone''s nderous words, the share in the rich brocade would very likely end up in the hands of someone with ill intentions ¡­"


    "This is not what I want to care about. Money and all these things, whether you live or die will not be taken care of. The reason your grandfather told you this is because he wants you to obediently marry and have children."


    "Child, everything is good, but you are unwilling to interact with others. What he is most worried about is the continuation of our Su n''s bloodline." Bi Shuqin replied.<span>Su Qingxue was astonished. She didn''t expect that her grandfather Su Youwen would remind her like this before he passed away. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 98

    0098


    "I didn''t tell you before because I wanted you to find a man you truly liked. That''s why your parents said that the Zheng Family''s son wanted to marry me. I didn''t say anything. I just wanted to see if you wanted to marry me."


    <span>Now, since you and Ye Fan share a mutual love, then I can naturally let you get married. "


    Bi Shuqin said with a straight face, "Grandmother did not force you to find someone to marry. Ye Fan is your boyfriend."


    "I ¡­"


    Su Qingxue was at a loss for words. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. How was she going to exin this?!<span>"Speaking of which, I''ve already talked about it. I''ve already found someone to sign the document for the transfer of shares. Whether it''s your signature or your father''s name, that will depend on what you and Ye Fan n to do."


    After Bi Shuqin said this, she silently closed her eyes, meaning that the two young men should leave.<span>Su Qingxue had no choice but to leave the room with Ye Fan.


    Su Qingxue went straight to the study on the second floor. Ye Fan also followed in.


    Seeing the woman''s worried expression, Ye Fan asked: "Qingxue, we aren''t really going to get married, are we?"<span>"You wish!" Su Qingxue suddenly turned around and said angrily.


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "I didn''t mean that, of course I don''t want to..."


    Who knew, these words were a different taste in Su Qingxue''s ears, as if men didn''t really care about marrying her.


    "What? You seem to dislike me?" Su Qingxue''s eyes turned cold.


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, and forced a smile, "No, you''re as beautiful as a fairy, and you''re also a rich woman. How many blessings will it take for me to marry you..."<span>"Save it, we still don''t know who''s richer"!


    Su Qingxue did not forget Ye Fan''s extremely expensive clothes. She coldly snorted and said, "Furthermore, I do not know Grandmaster Alec. In the end, I was still unable to surpass an important figure like Doctor Ronnie."<span>Ye Fan hurriedly waved his hand, "Chief Su, you''re acting like a stranger now. We''re all on the same side, just friends."


    <span>"Who''s with your own people!?" the woman shouted.


    "Aiyo, I''ll go!" Don''t be so shocked! " Ye Fan was about to copse. This aunt is usually so cold, why does it feel like she ate explosives today?If a normal person married with this temper, they wouldn''t be able to take it!


    <span>However... It was quite exciting.


    <span>The more Su Qingxue thought about it, the more wronged she became. She felt that something bad had happened to her.


    <span>Her eyes were red. She sniffed at her nose, determined not to cry, then said to the man, "Get out, I''m going to work."


    <span>"You''re still working ¡­" Today you''ve been busy all day, why don''t you go to bed early? "Ye Fan couldn''t bear to watch.


    <span>Su Qingxue stubbornly said, "Mind your own business!" "Get out!"


    Ye Fan sighed and could only walk out of the study. When he closed the door, he looked at Su Qingxue who was in her work state with a serious expression.


    Although many people thought that Su Qingxue was using the embroidery to earn money and was a professional manager arranged by the old chairman, she was a cold and merciless moneymaker ¡­But if there was no emotion, no love for thepany, how could she work so hard?


    <span>Ye Fan thought to himself, if this embroidery were to fall into the hands of Tong Huizhen and those other people, it would be too pitiful for this woman who worked day and night for thepany.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    In Bi Shuqin''s room, Aunt Jiang tucked the old woman in.<span>"Madam, I''m going out. Please rest early."


    <span>Bi Shuqin opened her eyes and said, "Iris, Ye Fan ¡­. You really have the ability to protect Xiao Xue, right? "


    Aunt Jiang was about to turn around and leave when she heard this. She nodded again and said, "Yes, although I can''t tell where he came from, but after a period of observation, he''s not simple at all."


    <span>"If you can say that he is not simple, then it looks like you can''t be wrong ¡­" I heard that the n is in chaos, and that it might affect us.


    <span>As an old woman, my death has quietened down. I am only afraid that my son and Little Snow will be harmed.


    <span>The reason why Xiao Xue was able to meet Ye Fan is because of the old man''s spirit in heaven. I specially chose it for her. "Bi Shuqin said in relief.


    Aunt Jiang hesitated for a moment and said, "Although Ye Fan does have the ability, but this child has a small problem, maybe ¡­"


    "Oh? What''s wrong with it? "Aunt Jiang said in a low voice: "He is not very honest. It seems like he has a private contact with thepany''s Minister Feng. Thest time I saw him, I could smell something. I don''t know what Miss thinks of him."


    "Feng Yueying?"


    "Yes."


    "That girl was indeed born well. This brat can be considered to have good eyesight." Bi Shuqinughed, "However, if she wants to be by Ye Fan''s side, she must be a small girl. Otherwise, it''s better to let her leave."When Aunt Jiang heard this, she asked, "Madam, you mean that ¡­" acquiesced to them? "


    When Bi Shuqin heard this, she chuckled lightly. "Men, especially those who are capable, have a few honest men. That damned old man of mine, wasn''t it absurd when he was young ¡­ "Well, Iris, you know best."


    Bi Shuqin tilted her head and looked at Aunt Jiang in amusement as she spoke.<span>Aunt Jiang immediately kneeled on the ground and said guiltily: "Madam, I''m sorry!"


    "Enough, we are already over ten years old. Our rtionship is like that of a sister to each other. It has already been decades, if you want to me someone, me this old man ¡­"


    "It''s you. I have no objections. If it''s any other woman, maybe I''ll fall out with him." Bi Shuqinughed.


    Aunt Jiang was emotionally moved as she wiped away her tears. "Thank you for thinking so highly of me."


    "One day, I will see that girl with the surname Feng. I will let her know my identity. As for Ye Fan ¡­" If he was capable, it was his skill to have a few women by his side. What''s more, we, Xiao Xue, are not easy to deal with.


    <span>"If she chooses to marry Ye Fan, she will have her own ways to deal with other women. This is not something that we, the older generation, can handle." Bi Shuqin said.


    <span>Aunt Jiang nodded, "Madam is right. I also think that since they are not children, they will make their own decisions."


    "Iris, get up. My days are numbered, and in the future, there will be my good-for-nothing son and Little Snow ¡­ "I''m counting on you to take care of me," Bi Shuqin said reluctantly.


    Aunt Jiang stood up and said from the bottom of her heart, "Madam, I will definitely protect the Su n until the veryst moment ¡­"¡­ ¡­.


    After Ye Fan returned to his room, he gave Feng Yueying a call, asking about Feng Xiaohui''s matters.


    <span>Feng Yueying sounded in a good mood on the phone, saying that Florina had a certain confidence that she could wake Feng Xiaohui up and send someone to pick him up in the morning of the day after tomorrow.


    Feng Yueying also learned from her research that she came from the world''s top hospital, the Mayo Medical Center in Rochester, Minnesota.


    It was the sacred hall of medicine, where rich and powerful people from all over the world, as well as many royalty, sought medical help.<span>On the other hand, Flora was the honorary dean of the Mayo Medical Center. She managed several research centers, and her status in the medical world could be imagined!


    Therefore, Feng Yueying was especially curious about Ye Fan''s past. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 99

    0099


    On the morning of the second day, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue did not go to work. Instead, they took Bi Shuqin to the hospital at Hua Hai University.


    <span>Since Roonida''s speech would not end until around ten o''clock, they waited in the hospital''s VIP ward.


    Bi Shuqin asked Ye Fan about his past with great interest, including his hometown, his parents, which country he had been to, and his upation.


    Ye Fan basically made up a bunch of random things, but Bi Shuqin seemed to believe in everything and even smiled amiably.<span>Suddenly, a tall young man with fair skin and silver hair, who wore a demon''s t-shirt, came into the ward.


    As soon as he entered, the young man revealed an excited expression, "Grandma! I missed you so much! "


    "Oh, herees Wei Ming." Bi Shuqin smiled.<span>Su Qingxue, on the other hand, had her hands in front of her chest. She had no intention of greeting him and her expression was cold.


    <span>This was also Ye Fan''s first time seeing Su Weiming. This kid looked pretty good, but unfortunately, from his appearance, his body was weak. He should have been a victim of a lot of girls in university.


    Su Weiming looked at Ye Fan, smiled and said, "This is the boyfriend my sister found, right? He''s also my future brother-inw, right?"


    Ye Fan casually greeted, "Hello."


    Su Weiming went to the bedside, asked Bi Shuqin about the warm weather, and said a lot of things to please the elderly.<span>Bi Shuqin said, "How about the defense? When are you going to do your internship at thepany? Ask your sister to arrange a base level position for you ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue, who was at the side, frowned and didn''t seem very happy.<span>However, Su Weiming said with a pleading tone, "Grandma, no matter what, I''m the young master of the Su family, there''s no need to go to the basic level internship right? How about you give me a few hundred million and I''ll start an investmentpany?"


    <span>"Hu Lai, you don''t have any work experience, how can you start apany?" Bi Shuqin red at him.


    "It''s alright, big sister is already the CEO. Didn''t you do well? There are also many uncles in thepany who can guide me. I learn very quickly, "said Su Weiming.<span>However, Bi Shuqin still refused, "There''s no room for negotiation. You either go out and find a job, or you go to the Embroidery Grassroots and start work."


    Your sister proved herself when she was still in university. She started thepany after making the first pot of gold from her own stock.


    In the end, she sold thepany for two hundred million, so your grandfather and I were able to convince everyone to let her take the position of CEO directly.<span>But you''re different. You''re so fond of ying, and you don''t want to hone your skills, how can I give you an important position? "


    Su Weiming forced out a smile, then immediately whispered, "Grandma, then I''ll graduate next year. When are you going to give me the shares ¡­ ¡­"


    Bi Shuqin reached out her hand and knocked on Su Weiming''s head, "Little Slick, you''re thinking about Grandma''s shares now? If you want to pass it on to your father and sister, it''s not going to be your turn! "Su Weiming became anxious, "Grandma! You can''t be so biased! Sister will marry sooner orter, I''m your biological grandson! Elder sister already got 19%, I didn''t even get a single point! "


    "Your pocket money only amounts to tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands per month. Why do you need so much money for?" Bi Shuqin said unhappily.<span>"I ¡­" Su Weiming''s eyes were brimming with anger. He lowered his head and gritted his teeth before he smiled and said, "Alright then, I''ll listen to whatever grandmother says."


    With that, Su Weiming walked in front of Ye Fan, patted Ye Fan on the shoulder and said, "Brother-inw!" Come out for a walk with me? "


    Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, this kid was familiar with her, and actually called her "Brother-inw"?


    Su Qingxue said vigntly: "Su Weiming, what do you want?"<span>"Oh, dear sister, I will go and chat with my brother-inw, and we will get to know each other. "There''s always a man''s conversation between us men," Su Weiming said with augh.


    <span>Bi Shuqin, who was on the bed, said, "Ye Fan, Wei Ming is calling for you, so you should leave. Anyway, that Dr. Ronnie hasn''t arrived yet."


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, smiled and said, "Okay, where are we going?"


    "Just follow me," Su Weiming said and led the way out.Su Qingxue''s face was full of worry. After the two of them left the ward, she walked to the bedside and whispered, "Grandma, did you see Su Weiming like that? In his eyes, there is only the shares of the Embroidery Group. He doesn''t care about your health at all. "


    "I know ¡­" Grief filled Bi Shuqin''s eyes, but she still smiled and said, "But no matter what, he''s still your younger brother, my grandson, right?"


    Su Qingxue''s eyes shed with aplex expression. She turned her head and remained silent.


    <span>On the other side, in the hospital''s rear parking lot.


    <span>Ye Fan followed Su Weiming and walked two rounds around, arriving at a green path beside the car park.


    "Uncle, why did you bring me here?" Ye Fan asked with a smile."Fuck you!" Who''s your brother-inw!? " Su Weiming ferociously stared at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Weren''t you the one who called me brother-inw?"


    <span>"Then he''s f * cking shouting for those two stinky guys!" Are you stupid? Do you really think that a poor bastard like you, who has no money or power, can be my brother-inw!? " Su Weiming put his hands in his pockets arrogantly.


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart, this guy is really born to be beaten up, and his IQ isn''t that good either. From the same father, why is there such a big difference in the two siblings'' brains?


    <span>"You called me out just to say this?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Su Weiming smiled proudly, "I''ll tell you, my older sister prepared it for the Zheng family''s young master. She must marry out. So, if you know what''s good for you, get the hell out of Hua Hai immediately, and don''t let me see you again! "


    Ye Fan shrugged, "Your sister and I are really in love, why should we listen to you?"


    Su Weiming snorted coldly, "I, your father, can cripple you!"


    With that, Su Weiming took out his cellphone and dialed a number. He then shouted to the person on the other side, "Come here!"


    In less than half a minute, from the other side of the car park, two tall and strong men walked in. They were wearing white shirt and pants and hadmunication equipment on their ears."Both of them are my bodyguards, they used to be members of the special forces. If I can beat you, I only need a few minutes. Are you afraid?" He relied on his two bodyguards to scare people quite a bit in the school.


    Ye Fan curiously said, "You let the bodyguards beat me up, aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell your sister and grandma?"


    "Go ahead! I crippled you today, so what if you go and sue? Could it be that for an outsider like you, they can still deal with this rtive of mine!? " Su Weimingughed out loud.


    Ye Fan revealed a look of understanding, "It seems that you aren''t stupid, and are still able to think of this point."


    "Holy shit!" You''re the stupid one. A toad wants to eat swan meat, and you dare to break our Su Family''s alliance with the Zheng Family!?


    This young master is the future master of the Su family, a cousin of that wild woman Su Qingxue, how can I let her take the chance!?<span>I''ll warn you onest time, are you going to leave or not!? " Su Weiming asked fiercely. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 100

    0100Ye Fan''s face became gloomy, "You said that I don''t matter, but you are going too far by saying that about your sister..."


    "Haha, you still want to learn Flower Protector? Pui! I''m saying she''s a bastard! "You ¡­"


    Before he could finish, Su Weiming''s vision blurred!


    "Ouch!"


    He saw Su Weiming fall to the ground, his hands covering his mouth and cheeks as he screamed out in pain.At some point, Ye Fan had already rushed forward and pped the kid''s face.


    <span>Although he did not use much strength, it was enough for a pampered young master like Su Weiming to suffer.


    <span>"A trash like you,pared to your sister, it''s still better if I don''t kill you." Ye Fan said with an expressionless face.


    Su Weiming pointed at Ye Fan with tears in his eyes, "Beat him to death!" Beat this bastard to death! "


    The two bodyguards reacted and attacked Ye Fan from the left and right.<span>But Ye Fan didn''t say anything further. With a left and right kick, he kicked the stomachs of the two bodyguards ahead of time.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    The two bodyguards flew backwards like artillery shells, falling into the yellow por bush and spitting out acid on the ground.


    The bodyguard looked at Ye Fan in fear. They didn''t even have the chance to see clearly before they were kicked flying, it was simply inconceivable!<span>Ye Fan walked in front of Su Weiming, grabbed the kid by the cor, and lifted him up as he coldly looked at Su Weiming.


    When Su Weiming saw the man''s bone-chilling, devilish ck eyes, he was so scared that he nearly peed his pants!


    "Big... Brother! I was wrong! Don''t hit me ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan lightly said, "Remember, there is no medicine for regret in life. If you choose the wrong thing, it will be a lifetime of mistakes.


    But I am very tolerant, and this is the first time I have warned you, but I have never given a person two chances ¡­ "


    Su Weiming''s head was in a mess. He couldn''t even hear what the man was saying clearly, he was already scared silly.Ye Fan casually threw him on the ground, then took out a pack of cigarettes, lit one, and slowly walked back to the hospital building.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>When he came back to the ward, there were already a lot of people standing in the corridor outside. Most of them were hospital leaders.


    It was clear that she hade to the hospital and was ready to begin.<span>Ye Fan finally entered the ward with great difficulty, and saw Su Qingxue chatting with Florence.


    When she saw him, she smiled and blinked.<span>"Well, do you want a CT?" Ye Fan walked up and asked.


    "No need. I''ve already done the CT and the blood test results. I''ve already seen them all. There are migratory thrombophlebitis and arterial thrombosis ¡­"


    "Is that so..." Ye Fan frowned.When Su Qingxue saw the two of them conversing in English and talking about a bunch of obscure medical terms, she felt that Ye Fan was getting more and more unfathomable.


    The average person can''t understand the medical word, why is this man''snguage level so high?


    "Doctor Ronica, can you exin the situation? I don''t understand." Su Qingxue asked respectfully.<span>"Just call me Flora, you''re Ye Fan''s woman, you don''t have to be polite to me," the doctor said crisply.


    Su Qingxue looked bashful and wanted to exin, but it was inconvenient in front of Bi Shuqin.


    However, Florica''s face showed regret as she said, "Although it''s very cruel, but I think ¡­ "Miss Su, you really don''t need to spend any more time seeking a doctor. The most important thing is to apany the family members to their final days."


    Su Qingxue''s pink face instantly turned pale. After a moment of absent-mindedness, it was reced with sorrow and pain.


    "Lian ¡­ Even you can''t do anything? "


    "I''m sorry," she said apologetically. "I''m a doctor, not a god.


    In fact. I often need to treat difficult cases, so only thirty percent of the patients I meet can be cured. Seventy percent are incurable. "


    Although Su Qingxue was mentally prepared, after hearing this news, she still sadly turned her back and her shoulders trembled.


    Bi Shuqin looked at her granddaughter who was sobbing into the wall. She waved at her granddaughter and gently smiled. "Child,e to Grandmother''s ce."<span>Su Qingxue wiped her eyes and lowered her head. She walked to the bedside and sat down.


    Bi Shuqin gently caressed Su Qingxue''s hair, but insteadforted her granddaughter.


    Even if she did note, she could tell from the data that Bi Shuqin was dying.He came here just to give Ye Fan some face and make Su Qingxuepletely give up.


    However, she had seen too many life and death situations, so she wouldn''t be too conflicted.


    Soon, with a smile, she said goodbye to Bi Shuqin, then said goodbye to Ye Fan and invited him out.


    <span>Ye Fan and Florence walked to the balcony of the hospital, lit a cigarette, and asked, "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes, I will leave in the afternoon, but before I do, I have received news that it has something to do with you," said Florina.


    "What?""Someone sneaked into the teacher''sboratory and found Hua Hai''s address on a notebook in front of his death. That should be your address, and it''s very likely that your whereabouts were leaked."


    Upon hearing that it was this matter, Ye Fan bitterly smiled and said, "It''s toote for you to tell me, even the monkey eagle hase to find me."<span>"So soon?" I only found out about it yesterday... "


    "Elephant''s Nose, this guy really gives me trouble. Go back and organize all of his information. If he can be burned, then burn him, so that he won''t be in trouble even after he dies." Ye Fan said.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she continued, "Then the research on ANKH ¡­" Do you want them all to be destroyed? "


    "You still have information on ANKH?" Ye Fan frowned and said, "That will bring you a fatal disaster!"


    <span>"But that was teacher''s life''s work ¡­." She was reluctant.


    <span>"ANKH didn''t seed, and the elephant nose also died. Just consider it a beautiful dream from before." Ye Fan blew out smoke rings.


    <span>"Did you really fail?" she asked in a small voice. "There is a rumor in the underground world that teacher gave the final result to a friend. The only friend that teacher trusts is you ¡­"


    Ye Fan slowly turned his head and looked at the female doctor with gloomy eyes, "What, even you don''t trust me?"She immediately bowed her head in apology: "SORRY! MY-PRINCE! "I''m just curious ¡­"


    <span>"Curiosity, is sometimes not a good thing ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan threw away his cigarette butt, stamped it out, and returned to the building. "Let''s go. We''ll go to Mai Guo to treat Xiao Hui."


    "Yes..." She watched Ye Fan until he disappeared from sight.<span>¡­ ¡­.


    When he returned to the ward, the door opened and Su Qingxue walked out as usual.<span>Besides her eyes which were still red, the woman had already returned to her usual icy demeanor.


    <span>"Let''s go to thepany," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "You really don''t need to apany Grandma?"


    "I''ll be apanying you." Su Qingxue said bluntly and walked out.<span>"Then we can also keep youpany for a while. It''s not like we''re in a hurry," said Ye Fan.


    Su Qingxue asked, "Don''t you need to prepare?""Prepare what?" Ye Fan was puzzled. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 101

    0101"Didn''t you want to represent thepany in the football match? "It''s going to start this afternoon." Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan pped his forehead, he almost forgot. He wanted to know why Jiang Chao didn''t tell him, but when he took out his phone, he found that it was already out of battery.This smart phone was good in every way, except it was less efficient than the old man''s phone!


    Ye Fan shook his phone awkwardly, "They are probably very anxious..."


    Su Qingxue couldn''t do anything about the man and rolled her eyes, "Let me tell you, this year''s Olympic Games, the city police and provincial leaders areing. You should perform better in the afternoon, don''t let us make a fool out of ourselves!"


    "No problem!" I guarantee that I willplete the mission! "Oh right, if you take the ranking, how much will thepany reward you with?""You haven''t even startedpeting and you want to take the money? Drive first! What time is it!? "


    Su Qingxue wanted to kick a man, she had never seen such a shameless person.


    He clearly wasn''tcking in money, but he was still thinking about how to get it, just like how he hadn''t seen money in his previous life!<span>Ye Fan hastily nodded his head, happily ran to the car park.


    An hourter, the two of them arrived at Hua Hai Stadium. The ce was already surrounded by the armed police because many leaders hade to watch today''spetition.


    Although it was apetition in the whole of Hua Hai, it was only held on this day.


    Basketball wasn''t a game that filled the entire stadium, but a round every twenty minutes.


    There were a total of 16 teams participating in thepetition. Basically, they would fight from noon until dusk and then it would definitely end.There was no helping it, the officials who came first were limited in time and couldn''te every day.


    Next, the yers ying weren''t professional yers. Many of them were in the office, spending a lot of energy and effort to y for many days straight. Nopany could stand it.


    As a result, most of the matches were advertised.<span>Of course, there were still quite a few benefits for apany that could take the championship.


    <span>To be able to take photos with the provincial leaders, raise their visibility, and appear in the media, that was what everypany wanted.


    The cash prize is rtively insignificant.


    After Ye Fan and Jiang Chao met up, they first attended an opening ceremony. They only heard some unfamiliar people talking on the stage, calling for more attention to be paid to the sport. Everyone''s friendship with the number two contestant...<span>After the speech was over, the yers from the variouspanies went back to the locker room to change into their tennis shoes.


    After passing through a passage, he came face to face with an "old acquaintance" of Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan?" Zheng Junfeng swaggered in wearing a suit jacket, followed by five burly basketball yers.


    <span>When Jiang Chao and the others saw the Zheng Family, they felt as though they were facing a great enemy. It had not been a day or two since the Embroidery of the Zheng Family became enemies with the Zheng Family.


    Ye Fan blinked his eyes and asked, "Are you guys here topete as well?"<span>"Nonsense, how could it be possible that our Zheng n''s status in the Hua Hai area doesn''t even have a ce?"


    Zheng Junfeng narrowed his eyes, seeing Ye Fan and Jiang Chao together, he suspiciously asked, "Could it be that you are here for thepetition?"


    Ye Fan nodded, "Yes, you are also participating?"<span>"Hmph, how can my identity be the same as yours? Do you need me to do this myself? " Zheng Junfeng said disdainfully.


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged, "That''s right, I think you don''t know how to fight. Your steps are very light, and your body is weak."


    <span>"You ¡­ You dare to say I am weak!? " Zheng Junfeng scolded loudly, "Brat, don''t be so arrogant. Our Zheng Group was first cest year, but we still want to get first ce this year!


    If you meet meter, I''ll beat the crap out of you! Today, I will make you lose face in front of Su Qingxue! "


    He hated Ye Fan to the bones, so he didn''t hold back when speaking bad words.<span>Ye Fan was toozy to pay attention to him, and walked towards the locker room.


    Jiang Chao and the others followed closely behind and asked worriedly, "Brother Fan, do you have enmity with Young Master Zheng? The few basketball yers in hispany are all trained bodyguards. They''re really ruthless when ites to ying basketball, so you have to be carefulter. "


    "What''s there to be afraid of? It''s a ball, not a person." Ye Fan muttered: "Even if you really hit someone, you don''t have to be afraid."Jiang Chao Si and his security guards had bitter expressions on their faces. They were extremely scared and only hoped that they wouldn''t run into the arch-enemy of the Zheng Corporation.


    <span>Half an hourter, the match officially began in all four arenas.


    When Ye Fan arrived at the basketball court, he discovered that quite a few people from the brocade group hade to cheer for him. Moreover, most of the female employees were here, so it created a beautiful scene in the stands.


    Coincidentally, Feng Yueying had also brought a few Sales Department employees to watch the battle, and was looking at Ye Fan with excitement.Ye Fan waved towards the stands, greeting the woman.


    Feng Yueying also smiled and waved her hand, full of anticipation, as if she was watching her man enter the arena.<span>On the other hand, Su Qingxue was the CEO of a dozen otherpanies. Some of the leaders were sitting in the VIP stands with ss covering the seats.


    Seeing Ye Fan greeting Su Qingxue, especially the blissful expression on Feng Yueying''s face, the woman''s eyes shed with a strange light.


    "Snowy, don''t mind me sitting next to you, right?" Zheng Junfeng smiled sinisterly as he walked in front of the woman.


    Su Qingxue was expressionless and did not speak. She did not even want to bother with this man.<span>Zheng Junfeng felt embarrassed and embarrassed in front of everyone. He could only snort and find a seat to sit down. From time to time, he would nce at the woman viciously.


    <span>As the whistle sounded, the four matches officially began.


    <span>The first thing that the Embroidery Group faced was a local foreign tradepany. The other side sent young and strong young men. They were big and strong, and had just graduated from university not long ago. Therefore, their skills were pretty good.


    Originally, they had thought that no matter what, the security guards of the Embroidery Group would not be their match. After all, basketball was not a match for someone with strength. It all depended on skill and coordination.


    Unexpectedly, the security team of the brocadepany attacked the ball a dozen times. They didn''t care about anything and just threw the ball to a guy that wasn''t even three points of distance away ¡­


    <span>Then, with a casual gesture, the man threw the basketball into the basket like a catapult.


    "Sou!"Basketball hollow into the, embroidery first get three points!


    On the grandstands of the Embroidery Group, the female staff were jumping in joy. Many of them recognized Ye Fan and shouted, "Come on, Assistant Ye!"


    Feng Yueying''s eyes also lit up, happily cheering along with the others."Damn, what luck!" The opposingpany''s yers couldn''t help but whisper.


    <span>Next, they entered a battle of offense and defense.


    Ye Fan was like taking a walk, basically just walking back and forth, and his defense was not very active.


    After Jiang Chao and a few others grabbed the rebounds and passed the ball to him, he found a position three points away from the line and threw the ball out.After twenty minutes of ying, he had scored a dozen or three and scored seven, with a hit rate of about 50%.


    <span>After all, this was an amateur entertainmentpetition, and Ye Fan''s three points were already calcted and urate, directly sending the otherpany into a state of idiocy!


    <span>In the final score, Embroidery defeated her opponent 43 to 25!


    The female staff in the stands were cheering. No one had expected that the Embroidered Basketball Team, which had been at the bottom for the past few years, would actually sessfully break through to the first round! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 102

    0102


    "Haha!" Brother Fan, you are too godly! This three point tactic has worked! " Jiang Chao and the others were overjoyed. They were no longer at the end of the crane.<span>Ye Fan walked to the side of the field, picked up the mineral water, drank a few mouthfuls, and in his mind, he thought that he should still control the hit rate, as long as he could almost win, it would be easy for him to arouse suspicion by winning too much.


    In the VIP stands, Su Qingxue let out a small sigh of relief. Hearing that there were a few leaders discussing how urate Ye Fan''s shooting was, she also felt a trace of joy in her heart.<span>"Snowy, your yer is doing well, but you better pray that you don''t run into our team," said Zheng, smiling meaningfully.


    Su Qingxue coldly nced at him and couldn''t help to worry in her heart. She was afraid that Zheng Junfeng was up to no good.


    Fu Yanqing, the Mayor of Hua Hai, heard Zheng Junfeng''s words andughed, "I heard that yourpany has been fiercelypeting with Director Su''s embroidery group recently."I wonder if we''ll meet each other on the sports field this time. This is also a battlefield. The employees of these two will probably fight for the honor of thepany, right?"


    <span>Zheng Junfeng was ttered. "So Mayor Fu was concerned about our twopanies as well. I''m sorry to offend you ¡­"


    <span>Su Qingxue also nodded at Fu Yanqing with a faint smile.


    <span>"Hehe, Mrs Zheng and Jinyi are both big tax payers in our China Sea, so I, as the mayor, will definitely pay close attention to them. I hope that both of yourpanies can develop and grow well. Competition is inevitable, but you must abide by thew!" Mayor Fu said.


    "Definitely, remember the mayor''s teachings!" Zheng Junfeng smiled obsequiously.


    Su Qingxue was still smiling and didn''t say anything.


    Fortunately, Fu Yanqing and a few other officials knew Su Qingxue''s temperament. They had seen a lot and had gotten used to it. People were always more tolerant towards beautiful women.<span>Not long after, the second round of battles began.


    Ye Fan had discussed with Jiang Chao and the others that they would pass the ball to him as soon as they got it. Ye Fan also didn''t have any other tactics, so he just threw the ball head on.Under Ye Fan''s precise control, the second round gained another three points of advantage, winning a small battle.


    Unknowingly, after three rounds, the basketball game had already reached the semi-final.


    It was actually the Zheng Group''s turn to be the opponent of the Embroidery Group.


    Jiang Chao and the other security guards were covered in sweat, but they were all iparably excited. Especially when they heard that the female employees of thepany were cheering for them. All of them were valiant and had confidence in winning the championship.


    "Brother Fan, as long as we pass this round, we will definitely be able to win the championship. The Zheng Group''s team is the strongest, and we will depend on you!""That''s right, Brother Fan. Even if we have to risk our lives to snatch the rebounding board, you can go ahead and vote for it!"


    A few security guards looked at Ye Fan with admiration. Right now, Ye Fan was their hero in their hearts, leading them away from the suffering of being looked down upon.


    Ye Fan was a little touched in his heart. This group of people really only had innocent thoughts. They really treated him as a brother and trusted in his performance.


    Although he had only eaten a few meals at thepany, but sometimes, friendship between men was established very quickly.


    "Okay, just pass the ball to me." Ye Fan smiled and patted the shoulder of the security guards.<span>When the referee announced the start of the match, Ye Fan and the others went on stage.


    The members of the Zheng Group were tall and strong, all around 1.9 meters tall. They gained the advantage from the jump ball, then they started to attack and quickly scored.


    When the Embroidery Group picked up the ball and passed it to Ye Fan, a big guy immediately came over and opened his arms to stop Ye Fan from shooting.


    But Ye Fan jumped high, jumped even higher than this big guy, and then easily threw the ball.


    No matter how the yers from the Zheng Group tried to stop him, Ye Fan''s shooting was still possible.<span>If you take two points, I''ll take three points. Unknowingly, the Embroidery Group had already taken the lead by five points!


    "CEO Su, that three-point shooter from yourpany''s team has really hit the jackpot," Mayor Fu praised.


    The corner of Su Qingxue''s mouth raised into a smile. She thought that Su Qingxue did not embarrass her at this crucial moment, but she said, "Not bad, right?"The Embroidered Group''s side was especially enthusiastic. Defeating the Zheng Group was more exciting to them than beating any team.


    <span>"Department Head Feng! Look! Ye Fan scored again! "


    <span>"So handsome!" I want to chase after Ye Fan... "I wonder if he would like me ¡­"


    "What kind of fanatic are you!?" Assistant Ye belongs to all of us! " Xiao Lian, Xiao Ying and the group of female employees all looked at Ye Fan with shining eyes.


    Feng Yueying, who was originally feeling excited, was very proud of Ye Fan, but after hearing these words, her heart was somewhat nervous.Ye Fan''s performance was very eye-catching. In the future, there will probably be many young girls who will take the initiative to approach him.


    Zheng Junfeng was getting anxious. He took advantage of the ten minutes'' call to start a mid-game break and secretly sent a message on his cell phone, a ghostly light shing through his eyes ¡­When the second half began, the expressions of the members of the Zheng Group were all ugly.


    Whilepeting for the rebounds, a bald center forward jumped up and suddenly hit Jiang Chao on the chest with his elbow!


    At the same time that Jiang Chao''s scream came down, the centre-half of the foot stepped on his ankle!<span>"Ah!"


    Jiang Chao''s pained cries rmed quite a few people. The referee immediately blew his whistle, indicating that he was fighting over the foul.<span>"Brother Chao!" How are you? "


    "Judge!" They are simply hitting people! " When the few security guards saw this scene unfold, they were all unwilling to do so. They charged forward to argue with him.


    However, several yers from Zheng''s group showed an expression of innocence, indicating that they really did not do it on purpose.In the VIP viewing gallery, Su Qingxue suddenly turned her head towards Zheng Junfeng and coldly said, "Zheng Junfeng, you guys did it on purpose!"


    The people of the Zheng Corporation did not try to harm Ye Fan because they were afraid that Ye Fan would know martial arts. However, the other security guards, they could act without restraint.


    "Yo, CEO Su, you''re finally ignoring me?" I am wronged, this is just a normal injury in sports. "Zheng Junfeng said aggrieved.


    Su Qingxue bit her lower lip as she felt angry in her heart. However, with so many people present, it would not be good for her to go crazy.<span>Thus, she stood up and hurriedly ran downstairs with her assistant.


    <span>When they arrived at the edge of the court, Su Qingxue quickly ran to Jiang Chao''s side. She looked at the security officer who was lying on the ground with a pale face and asked, "How is it, are your injuries serious?"


    <span>When Jiang Chao saw the CEOe down to ask him personally, he quickly got up, "Su ¡­ Director Su, I can ¡­ "


    However, just as he was about to stand up, he fell to the ground in pain.


    "CEO Su, do you have any substitutes on your team? Should we switch people? " The referee said.


    <span>"Substitute..." Su Qingxue was at a loss. ording to her knowledge, there really was no substitute.


    <span>Ye Fan asked at this time, "Referee, do we have to face five people to continue the match?"


    <span>The referee nodded, "Of course, we can''t change the rules."


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "Then, can we sit on the field?"


    The referee and everyone else was stunned, "You''re saying we should let him sit on the field andpete?"


    Su Qingxue frowned and looked at the man with aplicated gaze. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 105

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0105


    Su Qingxue red at Ye Fan and picked up the phone, "Chen Ya, what''s the matter?"


    "Chief Su, this isn''t good." Chen Ya seemed to be very anxious, "Thest time that Ma Jinkun came to cause trouble, he brought a bunch of people to our first floor''s hall. He seems to be here to take revenge on Ye Fan!"<span>"What?!" Su Qingxue frowned, "Where are they now?"


    "Captain Xu has already sent people to stop us, but they might not be able to do so. Should we report this to the police?"


    Su Qingxue hesitated for a moment. Once the police called, it would mean that her rtionship with the White Shark Gang wouldpletely fall apart. She was not worried because she was afraid that her employees would be implicated.


    <span>"Let''s dy first and treat them with courtesy. Don''t let this get out of hand. We''ll head over right now."


    "Yes, I understand!"


    Su Qingxue hung up. Just as she was about to look for Ye Fan, she heard two bangs outside the door. It was the sound of a car.<span>Ye Fan had actually already run down to drive the car, and was waiting for her to leave.


    Su Qingxue didn''t expect that the man''s reaction would be so quick. She hurriedly ran out and sat in the car."We are going to ¡­"


    <span>Without waiting for Su Qingxue to speak, the V let out a "hong" sound and the engine went all out. The wheels left a trail of white smoke on the ground and were ejected out!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Su Qingxue''s body leaned forward and cried out in surprise. She almost bumped into the back of the wall seat, "What are you doing!?"


    <span>"I have to sit still. It might be a little bumpy today..." Ye Fan turned his head and grinned.


    Su Qingxue''s face paled. She wanted Ye Fan to drive faster, but she didn''t want him to go on a rampage in the city.<span>However, when she thought of the emergency situation at thepany, she simply clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, allowing the man to drive.


    <span>The journey that should have taken more than half an hour only took less than 15 minutes toplete!


    When they got into the car, Su Qingxue''splexion was not good. She felt that her stomach was in a mess after eating breakfast.


    "Director Su, are you alright?"


    Ye Fan asked with concern. Other than not running red lights, he was basically as fast as he could get. Anyway, when it was over the speed limit, Su Qingxue could take care of it.Su Qingqian nced at the man and thought to herself, could this guy have been a racer before?


    Taking a deep breath, he took out his phone and called his assistant. "Chen Ya, I''m here. How is the situation now?""Director Su, you''re here?" Chen Ya seemed very surprised. She hurriedly said, "Pleasee to the training room quickly. Captain Xu is arguing with the person they found. I can''t persuade him topete with ¡­"


    "Lingshan?" Hearing that, Su Qingxue hurriedly walked into the elevator and went upstairs with Ye Fan.


    When he arrived at the training room, he saw Ma Jinkun and his group of seven to eight men standing in confrontation with the female security regiment led by Xu Lingshan.On the other hand, Jiang Chao and the other male security guards stood behind nervously.


    "Director Su!" Chen Ya rushed over.


    Su Qingxue said, "Make those who came to watch themotion go back to work."<span>Only now did Chen Ya notice that there were quite a number of employees watching themotion outside the door. She hurried over and told them to leave.


    This sort of matter couldn''t be known by everyone. It was better to deal with it in secret, lest the word spread that the Embroidery Group had connections with gangs and the like. At that time, it would affect thepany''s image.


    "Lingshan, you cane down." Su Qingxue walked over and told the securitydy not to act rashly.


    Last time, she was unable to block Ma Jinkun and had to rely on Ye Fan''s help to solve the problem. She was supposed to be strong, but as the captain of the security team, her pride was naturally unbearable.


    These days, she had been training hard to deal with the Eagle w Art and was preparing to vent her anger fromst time."Director Su, they''vee to cause trouble time and time again. If we don''t convince them, they won''t leave!" Xu Linshan said.


    "You little girl, do you really think you can be a match for our Young n Master? You can''t even beat me, you''re not even worthy to fight with Young n Master! "Ma Jinkun, who still had a band around his hand, introduced a middle-aged man beside him with acent expression.


    <span>The man was about 1.8 meters tall. He wore traditional white clothes and pants, and his hair was slicked back in a glossyb. In his hand was a folding fan, gently fanning himself.


    <span>"I am the direct descendant of the Golden Eagle Sect, Jin Zhe. This Junior Martial Uncle Ma was humiliated here before, and it is also because of our Golden Eagle Sect. I am here on the orders of my father." Jin Zhe raised his chin with a rxed face.


    "Humph, I was carelessst time. I didn''t expect that you guys would know ancient martial arts. It is not certain who will win this time." Xu Linshan took a step forward and was about to make her move.


    Jin Zhe jokingly said, "I have no interest in fighting women. Don''t tell me all the men in your embroidery group have no backbone?"


    "This is not a matter of integrity, but a matter of breaking thew. Our Embroidery Group is arge, formalpany that is protected by thew.<span>Your Golden Eagle Sect and the White Shark Gang are both here to fight in broad daylight, do you really think that we can''t do anything?! Su Qingxue said coldly and harshly.


    Ma Jin pointed at Ye Fan and said, "You don''t need to use thew to pressure us. We are here to find that kid, it has nothing to do with your brocade group!"


    "You guys have already found this ce, what''s the difference between this and looking for ourpany!?" Xu Lingshan asked.


    "Alright then, let''s go out and find a ce to have a good fight. This has nothing to do with the Embroidery Group, right?" Ma Jinkunughed sinisterly.


    Su Qingxue also frowned and looked towards Ye Fan: "What do you think?"


    <span>She was only an amateur towards ancient martial arts, afraid that Ye Fan would be no match for that Jin Zhe.


    <span>Ye Fan had been worried that the security guards in thepany would be beaten up, but seeing that the fight hadn''t started, he rxed and said with a smile, "Since I haven''t exercised myself this morning, I''ll go y with them."


    After saying that, Ye Fan decided to step onto the stage.<span>"Stop!" What do you mean!? Do you really think that I will lose to that guy?! " Xu Linshan was very unhappy that the man didn''t even ask her about it.


    Ye Fan truly believed in his heart that a woman couldn''t beat Jin Zhe, but he could only say politely, "Captain Xu, if they were looking for me, you don''t need to do anything, just do it by yourself."<span>"I am the captain of the security team, responsible for protecting the safety of the employees of the brocade group. If someone provokes me but I need you as my assistant, wouldn''t I be a useless person!?"


    Xu Linshan stubbornly looked at Su Qingxue, "Chief Su, please believe me, this time I will not lose."<span>Su Qingxue and Ye Fan were both stunned. They didn''t expect Xu Ling to be so serious about this matter.


    It seemed that Xu Linshan found it hard to ept herst loss ¡­


    <span>Su Qingxue was silent for a moment before she said, "Ye Fan,e down and leave it to Lingshan."


    "Thank you for Director Su''s trust!"


    <span>Xu Linshan nodded in gratitude, taking a steady step towards Jin Zhe. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 110

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0110Xu Linshan pursed her lips. That was true, but the first time she saw a man standing beside her, she was so nervous that she didn''t dare to let him go ¡­


    Ye Fan sighed, "Captain Xu, you used to be a soldier right? Logically speaking, you should be straightforward. Why bother with such a small matter?"


    Xu Linshan was not convinced, "Who cares?"


    After being provoked by the man, Xu Linshan couldn''t be bothered to care about him anymore.Ye Fan heard the sound of the intense water flowing behind him, and could only bitterly smile in his heart. It seemed that he really had held her in for too long.


    Xu Linshan''s face turned red. She had not expected the sound of water to be so loud, especially when the two of them didn''t talk. The bathroom was very quiet, which made the sound especially ear-piercing.


    <span>Fortunately, Ye Fan didn''t say anything, silently waiting for the woman to finish.


    After going to the toilet, he spent almost half an hour. Other than not cleaning up thedies, Ye Fan participated in the whole process.


    <span>When they helped Xu Lingshan back to the bed, the situation between them wasn''t that awkward anymore.


    <span>"You can go back, I can do it myself," Xu Lingshan said.


    Ye Fan looked at the time. It was only two in the afternoon, so he sat down and said, "There''s no rush. I haven''t gotten off work anyways, so I have nothing to do back at thepany." "With this body of yours, you still need to rest for two more days. After the pain has subsided, you can leave the hospital."


    <span>"Two more days?" Xu Linshan had a worried look on her face.


    "You yourself hurt yourself so much that you won''t get into big trouble." Ye Fan asked with some curiosity: "Oh right, Captain Xu, what kind of internal Qi did you practice?" Can you tell me more about it? "


    Ye Fan had really never seen this kind of strange martial arts before. He vaguely felt that this martial arts was not ordinary. Perhaps it had some enlightening effects on his own cultivation, so he wanted to learn more about it.However, Xu Linshan was silent, as if she didn''t want to say it.


    Ye Fan regretfully said, "My apologies, if this is your secret, then I won''t ask any further. I am purely curious."


    "Actually..." Xu Linshan sighed and said, "I don''t know either. It can''t be considered an inner force skill. I''m not even sure what it is called."


    Ye Fan was surprised, "Why do you say that?"


    "Because this was just a piece of parchment I found in an abandoned cer in the desert when I was a soldier," Xu Lingshan recalled.The owner of that paper seemed to have fought with another person and then both died there. Who knew how many years it had been sealed.


    I gave this to our captain. He is a Pre-Sky Realm martial artist, but he said that it was just a piece of paper.


    But I feel that if this parchment paper is useless, then why would they record this spell on it?Our Guild Leader also couldn''t figure it out. He said that this might just be an iplete piece, and there might be other things that were lost ¡­ "


    Ye Fan understood, "So you practiced by yourself?"<span>"Yes." Xu Linshan said, "That sheepskin is actually not a cultural relic. Its age is very limited, so no one wants it."


    I took it as a souvenir. Coincidentally, I don''t have a good feeling about my Qi. I''ve practiced a set of inner force skills in the past, but I haven''t been able to get much out of it.


    I just started practicing and I found that this method will cause my body to heat up. Furthermore, if I circte my energy ording to its requirements, my strength will increase, but my body will also feel pain ¡­


    I was worried about what kind of evil technique it was, so I didn''t dare to practice too much. But just now, I was too impulsive, and just wanted to defeat that Jin Zhe. I never thought that this would be the result. "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "What you mean is..." You don''t have zhenqi, but you can still use it? "


    <span>"Yes, that''s why this martial art is very strange. I don''t think it can be considered an inner force skill." Xu Shan Ling sighed and said, "Anyway, our leader is right. This is indeed a messy martial art, but fortunately I didn''t practice too much."


    Ye Fan revealed a fawning smile, and eagerly looked at Xu Linshan.


    "You ¡­ "Why are you looking at me like that?" Xu Linshan was very worried.<span>"Captain Xu, we''ve been to the toilet together before, can I ask for your help?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    "Scram!" What have I done... It''s so disgusting! "Ye Fan thought about it and said, "It''s not like I pissed myself, it was because of the sound of your water. But after thinking for a while, he said," Then that''s because I''m a good friend that helped you take off your pants... "


    "You can fart if you want! Why are you saying so much nonsense!? " Xu Linshan could not bear to listen any longer.Ye Fan''s face turned serious, "Can you tell me that spell?" You should have memorized them by now, right? "


    Xu Linshan frowned. "You want to practice it too?" This can hurt the body. "


    <span>"I want to know more, so of course I won''t mess around." Ye Fan said.


    Xu Linshan was also generous. "Then I''ll tell you. It''s not like it''s precious treasures anyway ¡­"Ye Fan quickly straightened his body and politely said, "Teacher Xu, please give me some pointers!"


    <span>This was the first time Xu Linshan saw this guy so serious. She almost couldn''tugh. After a short pause, she told him about the incantation ¡­


    "Concentrate your heart and gather your soul. Theherworld is changing. Spit out the sun and moon, and the divine will will will be self-exnatory ¡­"<span>After chanting, there were only a dozen or so sentences. To ordinary people, they might be obscure, but those with an ancient martial arts foundation could understand the underlying meaning.


    After Ye Fan heard this, he fell into deep thought. This kind of cultivation technique was really contrary to the theoretical cultivation method of internal energy.


    <span>However, he felt that there were some areas that were simr to his own cultivation principles ¡­


    Just as Ye Fan was thinking, a young girl walked into the ward."Captain Xu!" How are you? Are you better? " It was an embroidered security woman.


    Xu Linshan smiled. "Little Lu, why are you here?"


    "CEO Su asked me to take over Assistant Ye''s job and take care of Captain Xu. After all, I''m a girl, so it might be more convenient," said Little Lu.


    Xu Linshan''s face turned red, but she secretly felt annoyed inside. If this had happened an hour earlier, she wouldn''t have been so embarrassed.Ye Fan asked, "Director Su wants me to go back?"


    "Yes, Assistant Ye. Director Su has something to talk to you about. I need you to hurry back to thepany."Ye Fan was puzzled, what was it that couldn''t be said over the phone, but still bid farewell to Xu Linshan and left the ward.


    Xu Linshan watched as the man left and felt a sense of loss. This made the woman''s mood beplicated and irritable ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Half an hourter, Ye Fan drove back to the brocade mansion and went up to Su Qingxue''s office.As soon as he entered, he saw Bi Shuqin, who had a kind expression. She was sitting in a wheelchair, staring at the scenery outside the window.


    Beside her, Su Qingxue was standing there obediently. She no longer had the airs of an Ice Mountain CEO.


    No wonder he was called back. It was most likely Bi Shuqin who wanted to see him. Ye Fan thought to himself.<span>"Grandma, why is there Jiaxinging to thepany?" Ye Fan hurriedly smiled and walked over.


    <span>Bi Shuqin turned around to look at him, smiling. "I''ve already heard that you beat up a young master of the Golden Eagle Sect for the Embroidery Group and only used a single kick. Child, you''re really not simple. No wonder Little Snow likes you."


    "Grandmother! I don''t like him! " Su Qingxue quickly avoided it and firmly refused to admit it. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 122

    <span>0122


    Su Qingxue was stunned. Listening to the man''s words, it seemed like it was just a simple philosophy of life. However, there was a hint of sourness in it.<span>What had happened to him in the past? Su Qingxue couldn''t help but be extremely curious.


    <span>"Are you praising me for cooking so well?" Ye Fan suddenly asked mischievously.


    Su Qingxue hurriedly argued, "No!"


    <span>But thinking about it, this was a bit too self-defeating, so he quietly muttered: "A little."


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile. When she wasn''t working, this ice beauty wasn''t that cold, and even seemed to be in a daze.After breakfast, the two prepared their documents and headed to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Due to the SUV being destroyed, Su Qingxue swapped for a limited edition Mercedes Maybach. This car was specially equipped with bulletproof ss, and the wheels and tires were also explosively resistant.Ye Fan couldn''t help but secretly rejoice in his heart. It seemed that Su Qingxue was still worried that someone would attack her.


    <span>The whole certification process went smoothly. Although the staff were puzzled as to how this young man managed to marry such a beauty, other than envy and blessings, they did not have any other thoughts.


    Returning to the car, Su Qingxue''s heart was filled with mixed feelings when she saw the photo of the two in the red notebook.


    From the rearview mirror, Ye Fan saw the woman''splicated expression as she looked at the marriage certificate. He sighed and said, "How is it? Really getting married? Isn''t it still very different from what you imagined?"


    Su Qingxue immediately recovered her indifferent expression and lightly said, "There''s nothing special about it. This is just a procedure to reassure Grandma and give me the shares. I must follow this procedure."<span>"Is that so..." However, Ye Fan smiled and said, "I am actually quite happy, because when I returned home, I was considering to find a woman to marry. Now this wish of mine has been fulfilled."


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she couldn''t help but feel warm on her face. She turned her head and said, "You can marry other women, but aren''t you chasing other women? After this period of time, I can divorce you. I don''t care about that."


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, and with a serious face said, "Don''t talk about divorce in the future. Since I''m going to marry you, I don''t n to get a divorce."


    <span>This sentence stunned Su Qingxue and she couldn''t react for a long time.


    When she came back to her senses, Su Qingxue was unhappy. Why should she listen to him?


    Just as he was about to refute, he saw Ye Fan''s pair of eyes in the rearview mirror. They were iparably solemn and solemn, bringing with them a powerful deterrent.Su Qingxue''s heart trembled. She was actually a little scared, thinking back to that day in the office when Ye Fan hit her ass. She felt that if she said that she was going to get a divorce, she might be beaten up by him again.


    The words on the tip of Su Qingxue''s tongue didn''te out. She could only silently look out of the window and let out a "hmph" to express her feelings.


    Seeing that the woman had be well-behaved, Ye Fan returned to his usual self, smiling as he said: "Wife, should we go take a simple wedding photo and let grandma see it?"


    "Smack your head!" "Hurry to the hospital!"Su Qingxue felt wronged in her heart. One moment she was scaring herself, the next she was smiling mischievously. What was this guy trying to do!?


    <span>Ye Fan clicked his tongue, he only made a suggestion, was there a need to be so excited?


    <span>Without further ado, he drove to the oncology hospital.


    <span>An hourter, the two of them arrived at the entrance of the hospital.


    <span>Just as he was about to enter, he saw a few men and women in police uniforms standing by the door. The one leading them was the ck hawk.


    "Mr. Ye, please help us investigate a case." ck Hawk''s expression turned extremely ugly.


    Last night, they actually received a report that the White Shark Gang''s leader, Zhu Shoujing, and Tang Zheng had both died at the headquarters.


    The leader of the Golden Rings Snake, the Ghost Snake, was also killed by someone. A Golden-Ringed Snake Organization, a rank C organization, and an established gang of the White Shark Gang were all destroyed in one night!


    It didn''t matter if they were dead, but it meant that a group of gang members and a group of killers would be left unattended and likely to cause more harm to society.<span>The higher-ups were already very dissatisfied with the work of Hei Ying and his gang, and thought that it was a major mistake. They gave strict orders that if the case was not resolved, Hei Ying and his gang would be punished.


    <span>As a result, ck Hawk led his team members and naturally did not sleep the entire night. He immediately went to investigate.


    <span>But in the end, it turned out to be Ye Fan again! They ran away from right under their noses and even went to the White Shark Gang to kill them!


    <span>Ye Fan had already expected this, so he smiled and said, "Sure, but I don''t want to go to the police station, so let''s chat at the hospital."


    <span>"This is not up to you, Mr. Ye." The ck hawk replied in a deep voice.


    When Su Qingxue saw this scene, her heart tensed up. She walked up and said, "What did Ye Fan do? Why are you questioning him? ""Miss Su, please step aside for a moment." A female team member stood in front of Su Qingxue.


    "I want to hire awyer. This is a vition of citizens'' personal freedoms!" Su Qingxue said coldly.


    "Hmph, he''s a murderer, why should he have his freedom!?" The huge cannon at the back disdained.<span>Su Qingxue''s face turned pale. Actually, she had already guessed that Ye Fan''s background had a hint of darkness. Hearing this, she became even more frightened ¡­


    "Kill ¡­" A murderer? " To an ordinary woman, Su Qingxue was naturally very afraid of killing people.


    Ye Fan sighed. His past was still too heavy for Su Qingxue.


    "Xiao Xue, go to Grandma''s ce, I will deal with this ce." Ye Fan said.Su Qingxue clenched her bare hands and looked at him coldly. "They said that you killed someone, is that true?"


    "This... "I will exin it to youter." Ye Fan gently smiled.


    "Why? So what if it''s not, why bother exining itter?! " Su Qingxue was very anxious as she wanted to hear a denial.


    Although she felt that a lot of things about Ye Fan weren''t good, but no matter what, after receiving the confirmation, the two of them would be husband and wife.<span>Even though they might not always be together, she could not ept that her other half was a murderer.


    It wasn''t any other crime, it was murder!Ye Fan took out a cigarette, and lit it for himself, his eyes shing withplicated thoughts.


    <span>Actually, he had always been vignt about the two of them living in different worlds. However, due to the recent situation where they seemed to be living toofortably, these thoughts had slowly faded away.


    Because he was attracted to Su Qingxue and didn''t want her to lose the embroidery group, marry a woman and face the cruel reality. He had to consider one thing, and that was whether or not a woman could ept his past and the world he lived in.


    <span>At this point, Ye Fan knew that hiding something was wrong, so he took a drag on his cigarette, and after thinking for a while, Ye Fan felt that he still had to confess.


    "Yes, I killed someone."


    Ye Fan answered without hesitation.<span>ck Hawk and the other members of the Dragon Fang squad were all filled with rage.


    <span>Su Qingxue felt her mind go nk. She staggered a step back and stared coldly at the man with fear in her eyes.


    <span>At this moment, she suddenly realized that she didn''t even know this man anymore, even though she still had their marriage certificate in her bag. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 125

    0125


    In a hospital in the China Navy District, in a ward, ck Hawk was lying on a hospital bed, his face pale.As for Ash Wolf, Giant Cannon and the rest of the team members, they were all gathered in the ward, all of them looking dejected.


    "Captain, why don''t we give up on this mission? This fellow''s strength is not something we can handle." The Ash Wolf said.


    ck Hawkid on the bed and whispered, "The stronger Ye Fan is, the more dangerous it means. How can we just ignore him?"Don''t stand guard here, I''m not here. The captain of the giant cannon will continue to watch Ye Fan closely."


    The group of Dragon Fang squad members helplessly replied.


    <span>At this moment, a rather arrogant voice sounded out ¡­


    "ck Hawk Captain, you guys don''t need to monitor that Ye Fan anymore."A tall man with a stern appearance, wearing a silver-grey shirt and jeans, walked into the ward with a sturdy man with a crew cut.


    <span>When the members of Team One saw these two, they frowned.


    "Captain Tianxuan, Tie Xiong ¡­ Why did you guyse to Hua Hai? " The ck hawk asked suspiciously.


    <span>This man Tian Xuan was the captain of Dragon Fang Squad Two, while Tie Xiong was his assistant.


    Even though Tian Xuan was young, he was born into one of the top ns in China. The wall of strength behind his back was definitely not something an ordinary military background like the ck Hawk couldpare with.


    In general, Tianxuan had only umted a few achievements from the Dragon Fang. Even the members of Team Two had been arranged to be elites of their illustrious families. In the next few years, Tianxuan would definitely ascend to the Dragon Soul.


    <span>Therefore, ck Hawk and the other members of the first squadron were extremely respectful towards him, the captain of the second squadron.


    With a haughty expression, Tian Xuan said in a clear voice: "The Dragon Soul has given the order that we, the second squadron, will temporarily monitor and investigate this Ye Fan. The operation of your first squadron has disappointed the upper echelons. You may temporarily leave Hua Hai."


    "What!?" ck Hawk was surprised, "Why have I never heard of such a thing?!"


    <span>Tie Xiong took out a piece of official paper and showed it to ck Hawk. With a face full of pride, he said, "ck Hawk Captain, look carefully, there is the seal of the Dragon Soul on it."


    When the ck falcon saw that there was indeed a golden dragon seal on the document, it believed that it was real.


    "Why do you suddenly want us to leave? Although we didn''t catch Ye Fan, but at least we haven''t escted the situation, right? " the ck hawk asked.


    Tianxuan said arrogantly, "ck Hawk Captain, you are mistaken about one thing. The reason why White Shark helped us, Hua Hai is still calm, is not because of you guys.


    It was Ye Fan who had frightened Wang Jiu and the others of White Shark Gang quite badly. They had obediently pledged their allegiance to the Purple Bamboo Forest, so they didn''t have a fight to the death.But you guys even overestimated yourselves and tried to catch that Ye Fan, and ended up injuring yourself.


    <span>The higher ups were very disappointed with your foolish decisions, so they let use over, carefully investigate Ye Fan''s background, and then take more reasonable measures. "


    <span>"Captain Tianxuan, we have already tested Ye Fan''s strength and even had a conflict with him. "When your Team Two came over at this time, they were on the verge of iming credit." The female member Liu Xu couldn''t help but let out a cold snort.


    Hearing that, Tian Xuan''s face turned ugly, and he grinned, "Tell me ¡­. I''m stealing your contribution? "


    "Liu Xu!" "Shut up!" ck Hawk quickly scolded.


    Although Liu Xu had an unwilling expression, she had no choice but to shut up.<span>After coldly sweeping a nce at everyone, Tian Xuan said, "I have to say, the members of your team are really foolish and naive."


    "Oh? Please tell us, Captain Tian Xuan, how have we be fools? " The ck hawk suppressed the fire in his heart and asked.


    Tian Xuan lightly snorted and said: "You have always wanted to use your surveince to investigate Ye Fan''s background and see if he is a serial killer."


    But, haven''t you thought about it? Why would the people of the monkey eaglee to find Ye Fan? That''s not a killer, that''s a bounty hunter! "<span>ck Hawk and the others were enlightened, "Is it because... "What treasure does Ye Fan carry with him?"


    "Hmph, in the end, you''ve been looking in the wrong direction from the beginning. But don''t worry, with me in Tianxuan, that Ye Fan will be found out sooner orter, and ¡­ And no one''s going to hurt himself. "<span>With that, Tian Xuan turned around and left with Tie Xiong in tow.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    At Purple Leaf Tea House, when Ye Fan just arrived, he discovered that there was a Mercedes-Benz S600 parked at the entrance. It was Ning Xuemo''s car.Zhao Zhong, who was guarding the car, was both happy and surprised to see Ye Fan get out of a taxi.


    "Brother Fan, why are you here so early?" Why didn''t you say anything, I''lle and pick you up! "


    Ye Fan smiled, "What? Ning''er wants to go out?"<span>Hearing Ye Fan start to call Ning Zimo ''Ning''er'', Zhao Zhong''s smile became even more meaningful.


    <span>"That''s right. First Miss is going to participate in a club event. It''s mainly some of the high-profile celebrities in Hua Hai. It can also be considered as a monthly routine."


    "Actually, Eldest Miss doesn''t like these kinds of activities. However, for the sake of daily transactions, she can only participate." Zhao Zhong said.


    As she was speaking, Ning Xuemo, who was wearing a ck sports jacket and tight jeans, walked out with her long hair fluttering in the wind.


    Seeing Ye Fan, Ning Zimo''s pretty face also lit up, "Why are you here?" Didn''t you say it''s night time? "


    It was Ye Fan''s first time seeing her in such casual clothes. She looked quite young and lively."I''m not in a good mood, I don''t want to go to work, so I came looking for you." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    <span>Hearing that Ye Fan was in a bad mood, Ning Xuemo immediately asked in concern, "What happened? "Tell me about it."


    <span>"It''s a long story. Aren''t you going to the club? "Let''s wait for you toe back." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Ning Xuemo knitted her brows. She thought for a moment before saying, "You shoulde with me. No matter how bad your mood is, you should still vent a little by going there."


    "Vent? What club are you going to? " Ye Fan was curious.


    <span>Ning Xuemo mysteriously smiled, "Let''s get in the car, we''ll talk about it slowly on the way."


    Ye Fan didn''t mind. Since the woman went to find him, there must be a reason. Since he was free and idling, he got into the car.


    Originally, there was a car driven by Zhao Zhong, but after Ye Fan arrived, Zhao Zhong did not want to be a light bulb anymore.


    <span>As Ye Fan drove, he also told Ning Xuemo what happened, including how he got the certificate from Su Qingxue.


    <span>Although Ning Xuemo appeared to be very calm, when she heard that Ye Fan had already received his certificate, her eyes still showed a trace of sadness.


    She knew that it was impossible for her to marry Ye Fan. Her identity was very sensitive and she wasn''t suitable to be a wife.


    "You don''t even have to drink wedding wine. In the future, you have to be on guard against the legal wife. I really owe you from my previous life ¡­" Ning Zimo snorted lightly.<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "That''s where you''re wrong. When we first came out, she even said, she wanted me toe and find a woman as soon as possible. She wanted to divorce me at any time after obtaining the shares in the embroidery group and solidifying her position."


    <span>Hearing this, Ning Xuemo became somewhat displeased. "Truly a woman who doesn''t know fortune from her blessings. Being able to marry you is the fortune of several generations of her cultivation, yet she still doesn''t know how to cherish it." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 126

    <span>0126


    "Ning, son, you can''t put it like that either. She isn''t like us. She''s used to killing. To her, killing people is a matter of the utmost importance. No matter what the reason is, killing people isn''t good."Therefore, it was due to my inconsiderate thinking that this certificate was too hasty, even though... "It''s also because of what happened, and also because of my grandmother''s illness," Ye Fanmented.


    "You just think a lot of things are too simple." Ning Zimo sighed and then spoke faintly, "I can see that you really like Su Qingxue. Is that woman really that charming?"


    When Ye Fan heard the sour tone in her words, he grinned, and emptied his hand to touch Ning Xuemo''s face, "Don''t let your thoughts run wild. You are different from her. To me, you are an indispensable person ¡­ ¡­"<span>I haven''t known her for long, and perhaps one day I really won''t be with her, but at least I will definitely be by your side. "


    She pursed her lips into a smile and said, "Alright, stop thinking about those troublesome matters. Su Qingxue will understand sooner orter.


    <span>"Today, you will follow me to the club and have a good time. After that, you will clear away all your worries."


    "What kind of club is it?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Ning Zimo pointed to the front and saw arge billboard with a few words written on it ¡ª Hua Hai Fire Shooting Club.


    "Do you see this? This is the only club in Hua Hai that uses real guns to shoot. The minimum entrance fee is 100,000 yuan. Also, you have to have an old member to introduce them. That''s equal to having status and status."Ye Fan suddenly understood, "You want to bring me to shoot?"


    <span>"That''s right, I''ve only seen you fight fiercely before. I''ve never seen you shoot before, so I''m sure you''re not as good as me when you shoot!" Ning Xuemo spoke with confidence.


    "Ning, son, your interests and interests are truly different from those of ordinary women.""What, you don''t like it?" "Then turn around and go back ¡­" Ning Xuemo rolled her eyes at him.


    Ye Fan smiled, shook his head, and didn''t say anything more. Since he hade, then he might as well go and y.After getting off the car, Ning Xuemo held Ye Fan''s hand, and the two of them walked into the club together.


    <span>As a VIP, Ning Xuemo was able to bring a friend along to y, so it was just right.


    Walking into a long corridor, he saw that there were all kinds of guns and ammunition from all kinds of times. There were even big heavy machine guns and small pocket-sized pistols.


    Ye Fan didn''t take much notice of these guns, because they were all too familiar to him, so he didn''t have any interest in them.<span>"Miss Ning!?"


    Suddenly, a man''s voice came from behind. It was a rather gentle looking young man wearing a white suit. He wore sses and looked refined.<span>"Who is this man? "Don''t tell me he''s your boyfriend!?" The white clothed man walked up, and looked at Ye Fan with unfriendly eyes, very unsatisfied with the way the two of them held hands.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, just what was going on?"Young Master Fu, weren''t you always curious who I was with? He''s my man." Ning Zimo was rather natural as she introduced, "Ye Fan, this mister is called Fu Peng. He is one of the founders of this club and is also the son of Mayor Fu."


    <span>Although Ye Fan didn''t know him from the start, he still nodded with a smile, "Hello."


    Fu Peng looked extremely unresigned, but he still extended his hand to shake Ye Fan''s hand.


    "I can''t see any quality in you that is stronger than me. I''ve pursued Miss Ning for more than a year, but she kept rejecting me. I really want to know, what makes you more outstanding than me?" Fu Peng said in dissatisfaction.Ye Fan couldn''t help but want tough. This young master mayor spoke very straightforwardly and said, "I don''t know either. What does Ning''er like about me? Maybe I''m a little more handsome than you?"


    <span>Ning Xuemo yfully hit Ye Fan with her elbow. This guy really doesn''t think much of the mayor''s young master.


    <span>"Impossible. No matter if it''s my appearance or my clothes, they''re both stronger than you. You''re just a bit stronger than me." Fu Peng said.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Isn''t that right?" "Ning, son, likes my strength. I can satisfy her."<span>"Stop messing around!" What are you saying!? " Ning Xuemo''s face flushed red. She felt that this guy was too bad.


    However, Fu Peng took it seriously. He revealed a disappointed expression. "Miss Ning, is this really the reason?" Why didn''t you say so earlier? I can train my muscles, eat some supplements, or ¡­ "


    "Young Master Fu, don''t listen to Ye Fan''s nonsense. He''s joking, I just feel that my background is not suitable for you, and I''m not worthy enough for you. Moreover, I feel that this kind of thing also depends on the feeling."


    <span>"This is not a problem at all! The first time I saw you in the Purple Leaf Tea House, I fell in love with you at first sight... "I ¡­"


    <span>Ning Xuemo immediately interrupted him, "Young Master Fu, I''m really sorry. I do not wish to discuss these matters in front of Ye Fan."


    She didn''t want Ye Fan to feel ufortable listening to her.


    Fu Peng looked dejected as he stared at Ye Fan, unconvinced.


    Ye Fan felt that this guy was rather interesting, just like a child who was angry. Unfortunately, he was clearly not the type of person that Ning Zimo would like.


    <span>Right at this time, a man and a woman walked over. To Ye Fan''s surprise, he even knew this couple.


    Song Xinghe was elegantly dressed, and beside him was a woman that followed him like a small bird. It was Lu Jing Er, who was humiliated at the hotelst time!


    "Ye Fan?" Song Xinghe frowned.<span>"Song Xinghe? Why are you here too? " Ye Fan gave a rxed smile.


    Lu Jing''er''s expression was weird, "Xinghe, you know him?"


    <span>"En." Song Xinghe nodded his head briefly. Conversely, he asked in bewilderment, "You know him as well?"


    <span>Lu Jing Er stiffened her smile and thought for a while. She wouldn''t say something shameful likest time, it would only ruin her position as the young miss of the Lu family.


    "We met once, at work," Lu said lightly.


    <span>Fu Peng looked around and asked curiously, "You all know him? "Song is always my friend. Miss Lu Jing''er is his girlfriend and my friend. Today, the three of us came here to have fun together."


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart, this Song Xinghe is great, he actually made a young miss like Lu Jing''er speciallye back for him from Ming Guo.


    "Fu Peng, didn''t you say that you chased after Boss Ning for a year? What, you were robbed by this guy?" Lu Jing Er seemed to be rather familiar with Fu Peng.


    <span>Song Xinghe also noticed the intimacy between Ye Fan and Ning Zimo. His eyes shed with a strange expression, and his emotions fluctuated.


    "Lu Jing''er, don''t make up your mind first, I won''t admit defeat so easily" said Fu Peng, "I want to prove myself, to prove that I''m stronger than him!"


    With that, Fu Peng turned around to face Ye Fan and said, "You came here today to y with a gun, right? Why don''t you have a match with me? If you''re a man, then let''s have a fair fight. Only the strong will be able to match up to Miss Ning." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 130

    <span>0130


    <span>"That Yu Hanlong, I suspect he''s the guy who nned the car ident to kill me. Since he''s angered you this time, I might as well go meet him."


    <span>When Ye Fan and Feng Yueying had gotten into a car ident together, he had considered whether the White Shark Gang and the Zheng Family wanted to kill him. However, when heter found out that Su Qingxue was fine, it meant that the other party was only trying to kill him.


    And those who wanted to kill him, the Iron Lock Gang was definitely one, because he had helped the Purple Bamboo Forest and ruined the good fortune of the Iron Lock Gang.


    "Car ident?!" "There''s actually such a thing?!" It was the first time Ning Xuemo heard of this.<span>Ye Fan said, "Nothing big happened, I resolved it."


    "But is this not good ¡­ "As I said before, I wasn''t with you because I wanted you to help me. But now, you ¡­" Ning Xuemo was in a difficult position.


    Ye Fanughed brightly, and then went up to stroke the woman''s hair, "You''re still telling me these things even now, and this isn''t the Ning Xuemo that I admire. If you''re so hesitant, are you trying to drive me away?"


    Ning Xuemo hurriedly shook her head, "Of course I don''t mean that ¡­"<span>"Since that''s not the case, then let''s go prepare the carriage. If we drag it out any longer, perhaps Gao Yu will lose an arm and a leg." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Ning Xuemo did not say anything else and instructed Zhao Zhong to prepare the car and gather the people.


    A few minutester, a group of three cars headed in the direction of North Blue Bay.


    On an autumn night, the sea was as ck as ink, and a cold wind blew.


    <span>There were dozens ofrge and small merchant ships, a dozen low houses, and warehouses parked beside the deep water port at North Blue Bay.


    <span>"I really can''t tell. It''s a branch of the Violet Bamboo Forest, it''s more like an office of the Maritime Group," Ye Fanmented with a rxed expression.


    ''Bei Feng Hall has always done special sea trips. Some luxurious cars, expensive medicine, cosmetics and the like have all been transported here. It''s just to help some people avoid taxes.


    "However, they have always avoided dealing with drugs and the human snake business, so the higher-ups just turned a blind eye." Ning Xuemo replied.As soon as the trio arrived at the two-storey building where the Bei Feng Hall was located, they discovered that there was a light burning in the warehouse not far away.


    Zhao Zhong, who was driving, turned around and said, "First Miss, Brother Fan, we seem to be gathered in that warehouse. Or do you want to go in through the front door? ""There''s no need to think too much into it. We can just walk through the main entrance. Let''s take a look at the situation first!" Ning Xuemo had already changed into a set of ck clothes and pants. They were concise and capable, ready to fight at any time.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, had already opened the car door, took out a cigarette, lit it up, and walked towards the temporary warehouse.


    When they reached the warehouse entrance, the door suddenly opened wide, and two groups of people, about twenty or so, rushed out of the warehouse, appearing as if they were about tounch a pincer attack.


    Seeing so many people, the dozen or so elite soldiers of the Purple Bamboo Forest were on high alert, standing guard in front of Ning Xuemo."Eldest Miss, would we bring too little people?" Zhao Zhong suggested in a low voice.


    Ning Zi Mo''s charming eyes moved as she looked at Ye Fan, who was happily smoking, and said, "Ye Fan wouldn''t do something he wasn''t confident in."


    Zhao Zhong and the others looked at Ye Fan, who seemed to be in high spirits, and felt more assured. When they thought about the scene of Ye Fan killing everyone and getting rid of that group of gunmen, they felt even more confident.Yeah, we have Brother Fan, what''s there to be afraid of!?


    <span>"As expected of the Purple Bamboo Forest''s President Ning, he is so heroic and unyielding. How dare he save Gao Yu with such a small group of people?"


    A man wearing a suit and sses, looking like a kobold advisor, walked out with an evil smile."Where''s Yu Hanlong?" Ning Xuemo coldly asked.


    <span>"Hehe, our guild leader has been waiting for a long time. Let''s go!" The bespectacled man gestured.


    <span>Ning Zi Mo looked at Ye Fan, who was beside her. Seeing Ye Fan casually nod his head, she didn''t hesitate and led the way into the warehouse.


    It was a huge warehouse with a high ceiling. The second floor on both sides were long corridors.


    <span>There were not many containers and goods of various sizes. There were already quite a few people standing on the big empty space in the middle.


    A muscr man with short hair and a burly stature, Yu Hanlong, gently stroked a skeletal ring on his finger. A faint evil smile hung on his face as he greeted the guests as if they were his guests.


    Beside him stood thirty to fifty strong men, all elites of the Iron Lock Gang.<span>However, what caught Ye Fan''s and Ning Zimo''s attention were a few dark-skinned, thick-lipped foreign men.


    These foreigners were led by a middle-aged man who wore camouge clothes, had curly hair, a fierce-looking face, and was smoking a cigar.


    "Uncle Gao!?"


    Ning Xuemo suddenly discovered that a thin old man was standing behind Yu Hanlong, staring at her with aplicated expression.<span>This man was Gao Yu.


    However, the Iron Lock Gang did not tie him down, nor did he suffer much, and his family was not here either.


    "What''s going on?!" Ning Xuemo realized that the situation wasn''t right and asked in a cold tone.


    Yu Hanlong grinned evilly, "President Ning, you''re really loyal and loyal. It''s a pity that Hall Master Gao is an elder who knows what''s good for him, so he still chose to stand on my side."


    <span>"F * ck, someone with thest name Gao!" The young mistress treated you as an elder who has treated her with utmost respect. She didn''t even dare to dy her arrival to save you, yet you dare to betray the Purple Bamboo Forest!? " Zhao Zhong finally snapped out of his daze. So Gao Yu had been captured and the Bei Feng Hall taken away?! This was all a lie!?


    <span>Gao Yu''s eyes showed helplessness as he said, "I''m sorry, President. Due to the circumstances, I have to consider the matters of my brothers and descendants."


    <span>"Why... Uncle Gao, didn''t you always stand on my side? "Ning Xuemo''s pretty face paled. The person she trusted had betrayed her, so naturally, she felt particrly ufortable.


    Gao Yu sighed: "First Miss, you should know that our shipping costs are high, but our profits have been declining over the past few years.


    "You have strict rules, and we are not allowed to set foot in many areas. Although I have some background, my brothers and I are very poor at supporting families ¡­""You mean drug dealing!? Sale of human beings!? " "The moment we take that road, we''ll be killed by the government sooner orter! Could it be that Uncle Gao is doing this purely for money? You want to bring the Northern Wind Hall and the Violet Bamboo Forest into an irreparable cmity!?"


    "Hahahaha!" Yu Hanlongughed hysterically, "This is the reason why you old-school gangs haven''t been able to do much."


    White Shark Gang and Purple Bamboo Forest were established a long time ago. Even after dozens of years, they still couldn''t leave Hua Hai and became one of the top gangs in China.<span>Drug dealing, selling people, what''s wrong!? Could it be that if you don''t do it, then others won''t do it!?


    Of course the state would not allow it, but what was the foundation of the state? It was built by a human! If you are human, then you will have weaknesses and you will have selfish motives!<span>If you don''t even know what kind of country you are in, why are you still talking about morals and morals. You bunch of pedantic fellows, if I were to follow you, Hall Master Gao and the others would be drinking in the northwest wind! "


    <span>Yu Hanlongughed madly, patting Gao Yu on the shoulder and asked, "Am I right? Hall Master Gao? "


    Gao Yu nodded his head and bowed, smiling as he replied, "Sect Master''s words are ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 137

    0137


    <span>After waiting for over twenty minutes, no one came over, not even thest cup of tea.


    Ye Fan, bored, yawned in his room, and waited for another half an hour. Seeing that it was already noon, it was time for lunch.<span>"Ying Ying, looks like they really want to leave us here." Ye Fan curled his lips, and was caught off guard by the woman.


    <span>Feng Yueying frowned, "Let''s wait a little longer."


    "Can''t we go out and look for him? "If worstes to worst, we can just ask, where is Shangguan Ling?" Ye Fan asked."Shangguan Ling, the third eldest son of the Shangguan Family, is already the backbone of the Shangguan Family. With power in our hands, even if we ask those employees, they wouldn''t easily tell us where the lord is."


    <span>Right at this moment, the door was pushed open, and a muscr man with a full beard, wearing a white vest, suddenly barged in.


    This man reeked of alcohol and held a bottle of white wine in his hand. Before that, he had already drunk quite a bit and walked in shakily."Hehe." The big guy looked at Feng Yueying and revealed a greedy smile, "The little girl arranged for me today is really not bad."


    <span>When Feng Yueying saw this strong man, she became flustered and stood up to retreat, "Who are you?!"


    <span>The brawny manughed out loud and walked forward. His body was like a small hill, enveloping the woman. It was as if even one of his arms was as thick as Feng Yueying''s thigh.


    "Of course I''m ordering your people. Wearing so much, are you just ying with uniforms? "I like it..." The brawny man said as he reached out to grab Feng Yueying''s cor.


    <span>However, Ye Fan was already standing in front of the woman, stretching out his hand towards her, telling her not to be afraid.


    "Bro, you''vee to the wrong room," Ye Fan said kindly.


    The sturdy man''s face was unfriendly, there was a trace of coldness in his drunk eyes, "Who are you kid!? To obstruct my good fortune?! "<span>"I''ll say it again, you have walked into the wrong room." Ye Fan was already expressionless.


    The brawny man opened his eyes wide, fiercely throwing the bottle of wine in his hand towards Ye Fan!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Feng Yueying called out, not daring to look down.


    However, just as the bottle was about to hit Ye Fan, he was caught in the air.


    Ye Fan raised his head and gulped down all the fifty degrees of sorghum wine, licking his lips.<span>"What should I do? It seems like I''m also drunk." Ye Fan grinned.


    <span>The robust man flew into a rage, sending a p towards Ye Fan''s face!


    However, Ye Fan''s foot kicked the chest of this strong man even earlier!


    "Bang!"


    <span>The brawny man was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into the corridor outside the door and smashing a decorative vase!


    <span>"I... F * ck ¡­ "You ¡­"


    <span>The brawny man staggered up from the ground, swearing, his eyes bloodshot.


    He wiped his mouth, and started to charge at Ye Fan again, his fist directly striking Ye Fan''s head!Just the strong wind created by his fist was enough to hear the sound of the air being torn apart.


    But Ye Fan stood where he was, and then kicked again, hitting the big man in the chest!


    <span>"Pfft!" This time, the big man spat out a mouthful of blood mist and fell to the ground after being sent flying.


    <span>Behind him, even before Feng Yueying could see what happened, Ye Fan had already caused this unfamiliar burly man to vomit blood. His face couldn''t help but pale as he stood there not knowing what to do.


    Ye Fan, however, walked in front of the brawny man, stepped on his stomach, slowly lit a cigarette, and asked, "Where is Shangguan Ling?""Are you f * cking courting death ¡­" The sturdy man fiercely said: "I''m a guest here, how dare you hit me!?"


    Without saying anything further, Ye Fan stomped his foot on the man''s chest, breaking several of his ribs.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The brawny man screamed miserably.


    Ye Fan exhaled a mouthful of smoke and continued to ask expressionlessly, "Shangguan Ling, where are you?"<span>"I... I don''t know. "I really don''t know ¡­" The muscr man was finally afraid. He felt that if he didn''t admit it now, he would be killed by this man.


    "Very loyal. At this time, you still want to continue performing?" Ye Fan sneered and said.<span>The brawny guy was in so much pain that his nose was bleeding. "I was just following orders ¡­" "I really don''t know where you are ¡­"


    At this time, Feng Yueying suddenly came to her senses, walked up and said, "Ye Fan, you said he was sent by Shangguan Ling?"


    Ye Fan nodded, "Do you even need to think about it? Finding someone to act as a drunk and bullying you, scaring you away, wouldn''t that be the end of it?" "You don''t even dare to say what happened. Who would dare to ask for that money?"<span>Feng Yueying clenched her teeth, "That''s too much!" The Shangguan Family could definitely afford thest forty million! How could they do such a thing?


    "A sum of money is nothing, but if there is a lot of money, it will be worth hundreds of millions. I estimate that they are relying on this method to drag quite a lot of money." Ye Fan smiled and said.<span>At this time, the female attendant who had led the two into the room rushed to the door. She had aplex expression on her face: "Excuse me, did something happen here?"


    Ye Fan kicked the robust man, who was half crippled, and said, "This guy went crazy from drinking and wanted to harass our Department Head Feng. The security here is very problematic.""Mr. Ye, I think this is a misunderstanding. Please let this mister go first." The female attendant looked at the robust man who had fallen to the ground in disbelief.


    "Really? But since I''m free anyway, I n to call the police and have them investigate ¡­" As Ye Fan said this, he took out his phone.


    The female waiter''s face was stiff. Although the Shangguan family was not afraid of the police, but with the huge influence caused by this matter, they, the servants, would definitely not be able to bear the consequences.She could only say, "I''m really sorry, please wait a moment. I''ll contact my superior to see if Eldest Young Master is free ¡­"


    <span>Very quickly, the female attendant ran outside as if she wanted to contact the person in charge.


    Taking advantage of this time, Ye Fan asked Feng Yueying, "Have you encountered anything like this in the past?"


    Feng Yueying shook her head and said with a bit of a loss, "Never, this is too outrageous. I never thought the Shangguan Family would be able to do this!"Ye Fan revealed a pondering look, and muttered: "I also feel that..." This matter was rather bizarre. Logically speaking, even the Shangguan Family shouldn''t go so far as to ask for forty million yuan. "


    <span>"Weird?" "Could it be that the Shangguan Family has another purpose?" Feng Yueying was anxious.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "For the time being, I don''t understand. But with me here, you don''t have to worry, I want to see what they are nning to do."


    At that moment, the waitress ran back after the call.


    "The two of you, the eldest young master is currently in the underground casino. Please follow me there." The female attendant said with a mysterious smile.


    Feng Yueying was a little worried, but Ye Fan''s face was rxed as he smiled and said, "Sure, let''s go and see how they are going to y."<span>The two of them followed the female attendant and arrived at a white building in the backyard. Inside the building were three elevators.


    From one of the elevators, they went all the way down to the underground two floors.When the elevator door opened, they heard an extremely loud noise that entered their eardrums. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 138

    <span>0138


    This was a huge underground arena. In the middle of the arena was a one meter high arena that was around 60 square meters.


    <span>The ring was surrounded by high stand seats that were filled with men, women, and children of all ages. One could tell that they were either rich or of noble status just by looking at them.


    However, most people wore masks, as if they were afraid of being recognized.


    Although it was underground, the white searchlight and the dazzling spotlight illuminated the entire space on the high ceiling.


    "This is the Beast Battling Arena. The Eldest Young Master is there in the VIP viewing gallery. I can only send you to here." The female attendant smiled coldly and turned to leave.Ye Fan and Feng Yueying raised their heads to look, and saw that on all four sides of the stage, there were higher seats, with tables, chairs, sofas, etc.


    <span>A man with a split head and a somewhat aged face, wearing a loose white shirt and a Jiangshi Danton watch, was drinking wine and watching a performance with a few men and women.


    <span>His two pectoral muscles were very well-developed, and he usually seemed to be well-built. His two slender, sword-like eyebrows exuded the charm of a middle-aged man.


    Just as the two of them were about to walk over, they heard a burst of sounding from the other side of the stage.


    "Kill him! Kill him! ""Use more strength!" Right! "That''s it!"


    In his ears, he could hear the frantic shouts, roars, and screams of women from the audience.On the stage, a bald man, covered in blood and sweat, was holding the neck of another man with a knife scar on his face with a muscr arm.


    The knife-scarred man tried his best to resist, but the baldy''s strength was immense. He forcefully threw himself into the air and exerted force in his arms!"Crack! Crack!"


    <span>The knife-scarred man''s neck was twisted off and he lost his life on the spot!


    <span>"Oh!"


    "Good job!"


    "We won, we won!" As if they had gone mad, the audience began to throw stacks and stacks of cash, even gold bars, onto the arena!Seeing this scene, Feng Yue Ying was so frightened that she directly hid in Ye Fan''s embrace, not daring to look anymore.


    "Ye Fan!" Let''s go back. I''m so scared! "This ce is so scary ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan reached out his hand and patted the woman''s back, "Don''t be afraid, if you go back now, won''t that be what Shangguan Ling wants you to do?" He was trying to scare us. "


    "But ¡­" Feng Yueying could no longer control her heart.


    The underground space, the bloody battles, the loud voices, and the sick entertainment made it hard for an ordinary office worker like her to ept.


    Ye Fan was used to such asions, and said: "This is an underground ck boxing market, many rich people are looking for excitement, and like toe here and spend money, gamble, and watch the most primitive violent performances."


    You just need to treat this ce as a special ce for entertainment, and be at ease with your own affairs. ""But... "This is too cruel..." Feng Yueying still did not dare to take another look.


    "You only need to follow the original n, and don''t worry too much about other things." Ye Fan said.<span>Feng Yueying looked at the man''s confident eyes and hesitated for a moment. Only then did her heart calm down a little, and she nodded.


    When the two of them arrived at the stands, Shangguan Ling seemed to have just noticed them. Heughed and said, "Nice to meet you, you two are honored guests from the Embroidery Society, right? I''m really sorry, I was so busy today that I didn''t have time to entertain the two of you! "


    <span>Feng Yueying''s face was still very pale as she gave a faint smile, "Mr. Shangguan, we came here to discuss the final payment, I''m afraid this ce isn''t suitable."


    <span>"Ai, how is that inappropriate? This is a ce for me to receive distinguished guests. If ordinary people want to enter, the admission fee is one hundred thousand."


    "Since we''re already here, how can I not be the host?"


    As Shangguan Ling said this, he beckoned to a female servant who was dressed in revealing clothing at the side and said: "Bring some wine for the two of you!"<span>The waitress quickly poured the two of them tworge sses of whisky. In the amber liquid, there was some ice cubes. The color was attractive.


    "Come! First, do it as a form of respect! " Shangguan Ling raised his ss, gave an evil grin, and drank it all in one gulp.


    Feng Yueying warily declined: "Sorry, I still need to driveter."


    "Miss Feng, are you not giving me face?" Shangguan Ling had an unhappy look on his face.


    Ye Fan took the wine from the woman''s hand and said, "Twenty-five years of Macan, I think you need several thousand bottles. Such a good wine, let me drink it for her.""Good, straightforward, Assistant Ye, huh? It seems like you also know a lot about whisky." Shangguan Ling said.


    "Still okay." Ye Fan didn''t want to make a ruckus, after all, the one who was going to talk about work today was Feng Yueying.


    Feng Yueying took out a stack of documents from her briefcase and said, "Mr. Shangguan, can we move to a quieter ce so that we can get to the main point?"<span>Shangguan Ling''s eyes sized up the woman, a yful smile appearing on his face. "So impatient?"


    Feng Yueying looked very ufortable, "Mr. Shangguan, to be honest, I have a meeting to attend in the afternoon, how about we talk about the final payment first ¡­" "Ourpany..."<span>"Miss Feng," Shangguan Ling interrupted the woman''s words and asked, "Do you have shares in the Embroidery Group?"


    Feng Yueying shook her head and said with a smile, "I didn''t enter thepany for too long, and I was ratherte as well. How could I have any shares?"


    "Since you don''t have any shares, how much help can you get even if you get yourst payment back? Thepany isn''t yours. "


    <span>"It''s not like that," Feng Yueying exined, "This is my job, I should take it seriously ¡­"


    <span>"Why do you work? Isn''t it just making money? " Shangguan Ling raised his hand, and a waiter at the side handed him a cheque book.


    <span>Shangguan Ling shook the cheque book and said: "I can give you the 2 million cash cheque directly. With regards to the ending payment, if you have to sue, go to court. If it has to end, it has nothing to do with you anymore."


    Feng Yueying said with a straight face, "Mr. Shangguan, you want to bribe me?"<span>Shangguan Lingxie smiled, "To be precise, I want to buy you."


    <span>"Buy ¡­" Buy me!? " Feng Yueying''s face turned red, and she clenched her fist in anger.


    "I''ve long heard that the sales minister of the brocade group is a great beauty, as expected, I like your looks and figure very much. 2 million, I''ll buy you for a month." Shangguan Ling said calmly: "This is much easier than working for you, isn''t it?"


    Feng Yueying''s gaze turned cold. Although she was not some noble daughter, she still had a minimum of dignity. Being looked down upon like this, she was naturally furious in her heart.


    Feng Yueying stood up and solemnly said, "Mr. Shangguan, if you do this again, I will sue you for sexual harassment!"


    "Prosecution? Haha... This is the funniest joke I''ve heard this year...


    <span>I haven''t met such an innocent woman in a long time. How did you be a sales minister? "Haha ¡­" Shangguan Ling was overjoyed, and the servants beside him alsoughed.


    <span>Feng Yueying angrily put the documents back in her bag. She also didn''t want to continue being humiliated like this, so she said to Ye Fan at the side, "Ye Fan, let''s go."


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, but shook his head, andforted the woman to sit down, saying: "I haven''t even gotten the money back, how can I leave?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 139

    <span>0139


    <span>Feng Yueying was stunned, she didn''t know what the man nned to do.


    "Oh? From what Ye Zichen has said, if he can''t get the money today, he won''t leave? " Shangguan Ling smiled coldly.<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Originally, I didn''t care. Just like you said, I also don''t have any shares in the Embroidery Group."


    "Oh? "Then why did you suddenly change your mind?" Shangguan Ling was curious.<span>Ye Fan got up, took a ss of whiskey from a waiter, and said, "There''s not much of a reason..." First, you made us wait for so long, then sent people to scare us, and now, your mouth is still so dirty, teasing our Minister Feng ¡­


    "After spending so much effort, we can''te here for nothing. Furthermore, I was sent to protect the femalepany member. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing if we didn''t get a response from her when she was bullied?"


    "Face?" A sharp light shed in Shangguan Ling''s eyes. "Do you know that sometimes a man''s face, just like a cat''s curiosity, can cause himself to die ¡­"


    Ye Fan sat down, knocking his legs, and looked at Shangguan Ling with a yful look. "Do you only know how to scare people with these words?"<span>If that''s the case, I advise you to settle the bill and not waste our time.


    <span>After all, we''re all adults, so there''s no need to y some childish tricks. Isn''t it boring to just talk? "


    Shangguan Ling revealed a surprised look, most people would feel fear when they saw his eyes, some even turned pale.


    <span>However, this young assistant surnamed Ye did not seem to be afraid of him.


    This made Shangguan Ling more or less ufortable. He thought for a while, stood up, pointed at the ring below and said: "Look, my colosseum is decorated ording to the Roman style, how do you feel?"At the mention of this, Feng Yueying was still very angry. She bluntly said, "I feel that this is too barbaric. Didn''t the person who was practicing martial arts just now send him to rescue? What did you do with the wounded? "


    "Haha ¡­" Injured? Rescue? " Shangguan Ling said with disdain, "Miss Feng, are you kidding me? Have you heard that the nobles of ancient Rome would send their diators, who are only slightly more expensive than ves, to the doctors for rescue? "


    "This is not ancient Rome, this is China, and it is not a ve society! How can you all treat human lives in such a barbaric manner!? " Feng Yueying said indignantly.<span>Shangguan Ling didn''t answer, but pointed at the fierce fight that continued on the stage. He said, "My boxers are all ves I bought, just like the diators of ancient Rome.


    There are prisoners on death row, felons, local killers, and some who havemitted crimes and have been hiding here to earn a living. This bunch of people are even worse than the dogs I have.


    <span>Look at them, as long as they have money, they can do anything.


    As he said that, Shangguan Ling pointed at the audience and said, "Look at my guests, their expressions, how crazy they are, and how passionate their eyes are ¡­"


    <span>To put it bluntly, in their eyes, the two people fighting in the arena were no different than a dog, chicken, or cricket!


    Who do you think these people are aftering out of here? Aren''t they the so-called entrepreneurs, officials, and celebrities?They are the superstructure of this society, and the managers and rulers of this society are a group of savage people ¡­ "


    Feng Yueying bit her lips tightly. She was not convinced, but she didn''t know how to refute.<span>She could not understand why these people, who were clearly highly educated, could watch as someone was beaten to death while remaining indifferent, and could only focus on crazily shouting and cheering.


    Shangguan Ling said with a sorrowful look, "Minister Feng, do you still not understand? It''s not that I''m cruel, it''s just that human nature is.Man, at his best, is the best of animals, but when he is cut off fromw and justice, he is the worst of animals. He is the most unholy, the most savage of animals.


    <span>"That''s not what I said. That''s what the ancient Greek philosophers, Aristotle said, but most people just don''t understand the truth of the world."


    Shangguan Ling picked up a bottle of whisky and gave himself two sips, saying with a wild face, "In this ce, there is now, no system, only thew of the jungle!"


    Strength! Power! It was the only thing that was useful here! And I, Shangguan Ling, am the God of this ce! "


    Shangguan Ling''s face revealed a sickly, proud smile, especially when he saw that Feng Yueying was already speechless. On her delicate face was a look of fear and pride.Only, when he saw Ye Fan''s expression, he wrinkled his brows.


    Ye Fan''s expression did not change, and his eyes were even colder than before. He was like a block of ice that would never melt, yet also like a boulder that would never change.


    <span>His demeanor turned deep, deep, and even carried a trace of helplessness ¡­


    "Assistant Ye, you don''t seem convinced?" Shangguan Ling frowned.


    Ye Fan sighed, "I was just thinking, why are you bbering so much nonsense, in the end you''re not going to pay the bill?"<span>Shangguan Ling narrowed his eyes, "You think I''m talking rubbish?"


    "Of course, I already said that I''m not interested in ying child''s y with you." Ye Fan said lightly.Shangguan Ling''s face twitched twice, she stared at Ye Fan with anger in her eyes, "I heard that Assistant Ye injured a drunk underling of mine. He''s a bit bloodthirsty, seems like he''s still young, and is not afraid of tigers?"


    "I belong to the horse family. Also, you are definitely not a tiger," Ye Fan said.<span>"Haha ¡­" You still have the leisure to joke around with me, not bad ah, I admire courageous youngsters. "Shangguan Lingxie smiled evilly," As I said, in this Beast Battling Arena, power is everything.


    If you want to take back thest 40 million from me, you have to prove to me that you have the ability to do so! "<span>Ye Fan asked with great interest, "Oh, how do we prove this?"


    Shangguan Ling stretched out his hand and pointed to the ring, "Since I''vee to the Beast Battling Arena, I''ll have to pay a price. If it''s not money, it''s my body."


    If I go to the arena and fight as a man, if I defeat the wild beast that I raise, I will pay 40 million! "


    <span>"What!?" Feng Yueying panicked and interrupted, "Ye Fan!" No way! It was too dangerous! Let''s hurry up and leave! "


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, revealed a yful smile,forted the woman and told her not to get excited, and said, "This is not fair, we are here to collect the debt, and should be doing business for no reason. If I were to fight, wouldn''t it be a loss?"<span>Shangguan Ling nodded, "Assistant Ye is right." However, since you''ve injured my men, I must give my men an exnation.


    "How about this, if you win, not only will I give you forty million, I will also give you all the money we earned from the Beast Battling Arena!""Oh? "How much is it?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"At present, it''s 2.8 million yuan." The assistant behind Shangguan Ling reported the number quickly.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan touched his chin, smiled and said, "Deal!"<span>Shangguan Ling immediately revealed a cruel sneer, while Feng Yueying was so scared that her blood turned cold. How could this man be so greedy?! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 140

    0140


    <span>Hua Hai, the headquarters of the Embroidery Group, the CEO''s office.


    <span>Su Qingxue sat on the office chair and made a few calls to Ye Fan. However, she was unable to get through as the signal was not good.


    <span>The woman suddenly became agitated. Bi Shuqin, who was in the hospital, sent a message, saying that she wanted to see her grandson-inw again. For the old man, the time left for her was bing less and less.


    However, at this time, Ye Fan could no longer be seen.


    <span>"Chen Ya,e in." Su Qingxue connected to the First Assistant''s office.


    Very quickly, Chen Ya walked in with light steps and asked respectfully: "Director Su, do you have any instructions?"


    "Where''s Ye Fan?" Su Qingxue went straight to the point.<span>Chen Ya''s face stiffened as she replied, "He ¡­ "He went out to work."


    "Outside? To be more specific, what kind of work is this!? " Su Qingxue felt that the assistant''s words were very strange and vague."Today is the day Department Head Feng goes to the Flying Cloud Company to collect thest 40 million yuan. Originally, Captain Xu was there to protect her, but Captain Xu just happened to not have fully recovered, so I let Ye Fan and Department Head Feng go. After all, he''s even stronger than Captain Xu ¡­"


    Su Qingxue''s expression immediately turned cold, "Who asked you to arrange Ye Fan to do this kind of work!?"


    Chen Ya said with an uneasy expression, "Didn''t you say ¡­ Let me arrange some work for him so that he won''t take advantage of the situation ¡­ ""Shut up!" Su Qingxue''s pretty face was sullen. She mmed the table and scolded: "You still have the face to quibble!? He is my assistant, how can there be an assistant president to act as bodyguard for the sales minister?!


    Asking you to arrange a job for him is not asking you to transfer him, what the hell are you thinking!?


    Do you really think I''m blind? Even if you were jealous of his talent in certain aspects, you shouldn''t express your thoughts in such a low level! You followed me for three years, yet you don''t even have that much of a conscience!? "


    Chen Ya''s eyes reddened as she heard this, as tears glistened in her eyes. She lowered her head in grief and fear, "I''m sorry ¡­ Director Su, I''m in the wrong ¡­ Don''t be angry with me. I... I will immediately call him back! "


    "No need!" Su Qingxue''s eyes carried a trace of unease, "I''ve called him a few times already, and the signal is bad. He should be somewhere inconvenient to talk.""This... "How could that be? They''re going to the Flying Cloud Mansion. Why can''t they make a phone call there?" Chen Ya whispered.


    When Su Qingxue heard the four words "House of Feiyun", her expression became stern, "Say ¡­ ¡­. This time, the Shangguan Family arranged for us to meet at the public rtions office of the Flying Cloud Pavilion? ""Yes, this is thest routine payment. If we don''t get it back soon, the Ministry of Justice will start prosecuting us. Therefore, the Shangguan Family may want to negotiate more seriously with us." Chen Ya said.


    <span>"Nonsense!" "What kind of ce is the Flying Cloud Mansion? Don''t you know?!" Su Qingxue asked.


    Chen Ya bit her lower lip and remained silent. Of course she knew. It was precisely because of this that she had the arrangements ¡­


    "Within the Flying Cloud Mansion, there are many shameful businesses. There are all sorts of businesses. If they really want to return the money, why would they choose that ce?The Shangguan family was famous for repudiating their debt, this money was already intended to be settled through litigation, Minister Feng had a lot of experience, if there were any problems, he would back off.


    <span>But you let Ye Fan go there, he doesn''t know anything and likes to take decisions on his own. If he were to make any trouble with the Shangguan Family, would he know how serious the situation would be?! "


    Su Qingxue looked at Chen Ya in disappointment and said, "You clearly let Ye Fan apany you. Do you really want to see Ye Fan cause trouble at Shangguan family?"Chen Ya clenched her fists and trembled. "I ¡­" I didn''t. I don''t think so. Director Su, please believe me ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue did not have the mood to deal with this assistant who had been following her for three years. She sighed and said, "You can leave. You better pray that Minister Feng and Ye Fan are alright, otherwise ¡­ ¡­" You can hand in your resignation. "


    Chen Ya suddenly raised her head, her face was deathly pale as she looked at her boss in disbelief.


    "Director Su ¡­" Is that Ye Fan really that important? "


    <span>Su Qingxue stared straight at her and said word by word, "Yes, he is very important."


    Chen Ya''s body trembled. With a lonely expression, she lowered her head and silently turned around to leave the office.


    Until Chen Ya walked out and closed the door, Su Qingxue still sat there expressionlessly.<span>In fact, even Su Qingxue didn''t know why she had to worry about that guy ¡­


    However, thinking about the dangers of the Flying Cloud House, Su Qingxue couldn''t help but pick up the phone and dial a number. It was the number of the Embroidery Group''s branch office in the province.


    "Director Su!" As soon as the call connected, the manager respectfully asked, "What instructions do you have for me?"


    <span>"Immediately send someone to the Flying Cloud Mansion to investigate the situation of Minister Feng Yueying and Ye Fan, the assistant ¡­"


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    In the underground beast battle arena of the Flying Cloud House.


    "Guests, next will be a very special battle!"<span>Excitedly, Shangguan Ling personally picked up the microphone and shouted from the stage, "There is a Mr. Ye from Hua Hai who wants to bet with me on the family''s ie for the whole morning!


    I will send my ''Mad Dog'' to have a duel with him! Let''s all focus on it! "


    <span>Even before he finished speaking, the crowd was already in an uproar.


    Especially after seeing Ye Fan walk onto the stage, a group of masked guests started tough out loud.


    "What kind of joke is this!?" You can''t even see your muscles, yet you want to fight against a mad dog!? "<span>"Mad Dog seems to be the championst week, right?! This brat is going to be bitten to death! "


    <span>"Crushing the mad dog! "Five hundred thousand!"


    Immediately, a group of rich people began to ce their bets on the bet.


    When Feng Yueying, who was standing on the high tform, saw this scene, her heart leaped to her throat when she heard these words.


    She didn''t know why things had turned out this way. If it was her original n, she would have long retreated. She wouldn''t even havee to the underground beast arena.


    But because Ye Fan was here today, and because of the tendency of men to be fearless, she was still unable to leave.


    What made her even more uneasy was that even themunication was blocked. Only the Shangguan family''s specialmunication device could be used, which made it impossible for her to report to the outside.At this moment, she could only hope that Ye Fan would be able to handle theing battle.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, had a rxed expression on his face, giving Feng Yueying aforting look.


    Apanied by waves of cheers, a giant walked out from the side of the arena.<span>The man''s skin was dark and his upper body was bare. His body was covered with muscles as he walked step by step into the ring.


    The man''s entire body was covered in blue veins. His two legs were like pirs supporting the sky, and he was nearly two meters tall.


    <span>Ye Fan was like a child facing an adult. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 141

    <span>0141


    "Hahahaha..." This kid can''t be scared to the point of wetting his pants, right! "


    "Hey!" Mad dog! Kill him! I''ll give you one hundred thousand for biting to death! " A group of spectators shouted from above.


    The mad dog opened its mouth wide, revealing a mouthful of ck and yellow teeth. If one looked carefully, they would see that its tongue had already been cut off, so it would only let out a "Roar Roar" sound.His expression became very sinister, and he crooked his finger at Ye Fan, full of disdain.


    Ye Fan didn''t walk over, and instead crooked his finger at the mad dog.


    The mad dog''s eyes became exceptionally fierce, it took big steps, its body was like a tank, charging towards Ye Fan!When he arrived in front of Ye Fan, the mad dog raised its huge fist and ruthlessly smashed it on Ye Fan''s skull!


    <span>Ye Fan''s body perfectly moved to the side, dodging the punch.


    Mad Dog''s fistnded on the ground. The stic arena began to emit a dull thud. If this was cement or stone, then it was likely that a deep crater had been formed from the impact of the punch.<span>"Such great strength!" "As expected of a mad dog!"


    "Damn, this kid is so lucky, otherwise his head would have blossomed!"Under the shouts of the audience, Ye Fan dodged a few calls, and then slowly walked on the stage.


    As for the mad dog, it was wheezing as it chased after Ye Fan. Each of its fists was fighting with all its might to beat up Ye Fan, venting its frustration and wanting to turn him into minced meat.Ye Fan was actually using his eyes to scan the audience stands around the stage. He had a feeling that someone was secretly watching him.


    This visit to the Flying Cloud Mansion was very strange for Shangguan Ling. ording to thew, even if the Shangguan Family didn''t want to give him the 40 million, they didn''t need to be enemies with the embroidery department.


    So, Ye Fan faintly felt that there was someone behind all this, especially his many years of experience, which made him feel that someone was spying on him.<span>However, the other party didn''t seem to be in the audience, so Ye Fan could only temporarily give up on searching.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan stood still on the stage, no longer dodging.


    The audience had long been cursing and swearing non-stop. They were all running around and looking down on Ye Fan for being a coward. Now that Ye Fan had stopped, they all shouted for the mad dog to pounce on him.<span>Naturally, the mad dog also seized this opportunity. After sealing this angle, it used its hook to directly punch Ye Fan''s lower jaw!


    Ye Fan simply reached out his hand to block, catching the fist. At the same time, his right foot kicked forward, immediately destroying the Mad Dog''s center of gravity, and his whole burly body fell off the stage!


    A secondter, the mad dog was lying on the cold concrete floor.


    <span>"Hua!"


    <span>The audience was stunned, because they never expected that the mad dog would be so easily thrown out of the arena!


    Feng Yueying was so excited that she almost cried out. She did not expect Ye Fan to win so easily. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at the man.


    The mad dog was confused as well. How did he get knocked down?


    "You''ve lost. Let''s go." Ye Fan was also not interested. After all, they had no enmity with each other, as they killed a mute who lived off his fist.


    The mad dog crawled up and looked at Shangguan Ling standing on the stage.


    Shangguan Ling shouted with a gloomy face, "In the Beast Fighting Arena, there is only a matter of life and death, if not death, then go up!"<span>Hearing this, the mad dog immediately rushed up to the stage again and threw a random punch towards Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. Without even looking at the scene, he turned around and kicked the dog right in the chest!


    "Bam!"<span>With a dull thud, the mad dog''s over two meter tall body fell back down the arena.


    The mad dog spat out a mouthful of blood. Its entire body twitched as it fainted. It had lost the ability to fight.Against this kind of big guy who only had brute force and speed, Ye Fan was effortless.


    <span>Shangguan Ling, on the other hand, had an extremely gloomy look on his face. He was absolutely sure that Ye Fan wasn''t some ancient martial artist nor an inner force expert, but how could such a seemingly ordinary body have such a strong explosive strength and speed!?


    The audience was also bbergasted. The pairs of eyes under the mask stared at Ye Fan, and the mockingughter had long since stopped.<span>To them, seeing a strong man like the mad dog fight, they already felt that it was very powerful. But a warrior like the mad dog was actually sent flying by a single kick from Ye Fan?!


    <span>Shangguan Ling pped the sofa forcefully and shouted angrily, "Trash!"


    However, it wasn''t that he couldn''t afford to lose, it was just two million and eight hundred thousand.


    But at this time, everyone discovered that Ye Fan did not have the intention to return to the high tform to get the money. Instead, he had walked into the passage where the mad dog had previouslye from.


    <span>"What is he doing!?" Shangguan Ling frowned.


    <span>"Young master, he seems to have gone to our backstage." An assistant said.


    "Bullshit!" It''s not like I''m blind! " Shangguan Ling said to a bodyguard in a blue shirt behind him, "Li Peng Fei! Bring someone down and see what that brat is doing! "Li Pengfei, the head of the bodyguards, had a cold expression. After he received the order, he immediately gathered some people and nned to lead them down.


    <span>But at this time, Ye Fan suddenly walked out from the backstage, his face was as calm as usual as he walked back to the high tform.


    "I''m sorry, I went to the toilet. It''s done. Mr Shangguan, please write down the cheque. We didn''t eat lunch, we''re hungry," said Ye Fan as he wiped his hands with a nearby napkin.


    Feng Yueying noticed the details and eximed, "Ye Fan! Why is there blood on your hand? Injured? "<span>The woman hurriedly grabbed Ye Fan''s hand, but discovered that the blood was not from Ye Fan, but from outside.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing, I identally brushed it a little." Ye Fan said.Just at this time, a backstage manager whose face was ashen ran over, looked at Ye Fan in fear, and reported, "Not good! Young Master! "


    Shangguan Ling frowned, "Why are you so flustered, what''s the matter?"<span>"Just now, this person ran into our backstage and crippled all of our more than twenty diators!" the manager said, trembling.


    "How is this possible!?"


    <span>"Really... "As soon as this fellow entered, he immediately started beating us. Before our diator could even retaliate, it had already knocked us down!"


    Shangguan Ling''s face turned ck, and he red at Ye Fan: "Ye!" What do you mean!? Is it really that amazing that you can y? "


    Ye Fan spread out his hands and said, "I was wronged. I wanted to go to the toilet, but I couldn''t find them. They still haven''t let me out, so I had no choice but to put them down."Shangguan Ling''er''s heart was bleeding. Two million and eight hundred thousand was nothing, but this batch of death row and ck market boxers that he had bought were all worth several million each. If they died in the arena, they could still earn money, but if they were crippled in the backstage, wouldn''t they suffer a huge loss!?


    The key point was that killing them was even worse. He had to first heal their wounds before doing that.<span>In the end, he lost at least several tens of millions in the beast battle arena business!


    "Bastard ¡­" You''re obviously looking for trouble! " Shangguan Ling could see that Ye Fan''s goal from the beginning was not just just 2 million and 8 hundred thousand. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 142

    <span>0142


    <span>Ye Fan sneered, "How can you me me for this?" I can only say that your diator has too much water. Think of it as paying some interest to the Embroidery Group. After owing so much money, you should pay too much interest. "


    Feng Yueying was nervous as she whispered, "Why are you hitting people again, can''t you stop causing trouble?"


    Ye Fan replied, "It''s better to wound them than to let them directly die on the stage, right?"Feng Yueying was momentarily speechless. Thinking of this, even though Ye Fan beat up that group of diators, he still helped them.


    <span>"Hey, Mr. Shangguan, do you want to renege on the debt because so many spectators heard it with their own ears?" Ye Fan urged.


    Shangguan Ling''s expression kept changing. After a long while, he took a pen and wrote two checks.


    "Yourst payment and. "Two million eight hundred thousand." Shangguan Ling gritted his teeth and handed it to Ye Fan.


    <span>Today, he had lost more than just two million eight hundred thousand. Including the forty million yuan and the group of diators, he had lost so much that he was about to vomit blood!


    Ye Fan took the cheque, happily thinking that today''s visit was not in vain, and at the same time, he also gave the forty million to Feng Yueying.


    Holding the cheque for forty million yuan, Feng Yueying felt a mix of emotions. This definitely wasn''t the biggest cheque she had ever taken, but this one was truly difficult toe by.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shangguan, then we''ll be leaving first." Feng Yueying was eager to leave this damned ce.


    But just when the two of them were about to turn around and leave, the blue clothed, t-haired man, Li Peng, flew away with a dozen or so ck clothed bodyguards, holding an electric shock gun in his hand and blocking the two of them.<span>"Mr. Shangguan, what do you mean by this?" Ye Fan turned around and asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    Shangguan Ling sat down on a chair, grinned and said: "I promised to give you a cheque, and now I''m giving it to you." But he didn''t say ¡­ We''ll let you go once we take the money. I will make you pay for the losses you''ve caused today! "<span>Feng Yueying was instantly angered to the extreme, and she scolded with a flushed face, "Shangguan Ling! You''re being shameless!? Are you worthy to be the young master of the Shangguan Family!? "


    <span>"Shut up! Knowing that I am the first young master of the Shangguan Family, I should be clear about the business of your brocadepany in the province.


    That 40 million, if it was apany that was slightly more sensible, they wouldn''te for it three times. Your brocadepany really doesn''t have any shame.


    "It just so happens that your father can''t find any interesting women recently. As the Minister of the Embroidery Group, why don''t you stay and apany your father today?" Shangguan Ling said nderously.<span>"Is this the truth of your Shangguan family?" What underworld n? They are nothing more than thugs and rascals! " Feng Yueying couldn''t bear it any longer.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the woman with some surprise. Indeed, even a rabbit would bite when anxious. With Feng Yueying''s temper, she actually dared to go head to head with Shangguan Ling?


    However, this also made him quite impressed. This meant that Feng Yueying''s inner spirit was still quite strong.


    <span>"Stupid 38, you dare to insult our Shangguan family!?" Shangguan Ling waved his hand and said: "Everyone forward! The man is lying on the ground, and the woman is grabbing him! "


    <span>"Yes sir!" A group of Shangguan family thugs swarmed towards Ye Fan and co.


    Ye Fan hid Feng Yueying behind him, facing a group of fierce bodyguards who were ready to attack.


    The strength of these bodyguards were more or less the same as the mad dog on the stage just now. However, there was a gap in strength between them and their moves were more ruthless. Obviously, they were experienced in joining the army.


    The most important thing was that these people were all equipped with electric shock guns. If an ordinary person was touched, they would immediately lose their ability to fight, thus the difficulty of the battle was much higher.


    Only, Ye Fan''s speed was much faster than these people, and the electric shock gun had no chance to hit him.<span>Ye Fan blocked the sabre with his left hand, and his right hand kept shing with his fist. His two arms were like steel rods, and every time they collided with these thugs, they would emit a "peng peng" sound.


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" My hand! "


    These thugs discovered that Ye Fan''s body was iparably hard. When they came into contact with him, their hands were like sugar cane that had just touched a machete, breaking his bones in an instant!


    Miserable screams sounded one after another, as if calcium was being lost. They clutched at their severed arms and fell to the ground in pain.


    The key point was that Ye Fan was able to catch their attacks first every time. Some of them wanted to sneak attack and tie up Feng Yueying, but they were directly kicked away by Ye Fan.


    A group of originally vicious and tough bodyguards had surrounded Ye Fan and attacked him for only a single round, and yet they were all injured.


    "Get out of the way!" A bunch of trash! " Seeing that the situation was not looking good, Master Shangguan Ling''s face turned uglier and uglier, nning to take the field himself.


    He gathered a moderate amount of Zhen Qi in his hands, spread out his posture, and then threw a palm towards Ye Fan''s face.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. This was a Hou Tian Warrior, he was not surprised at all, because Shangguan family was one of the top five underworld families in China, it was normal for there to be warriors above the Houtian realm.


    Ye Fan dodged to the side and used two fingers to hit the man''s wrist.<span>"Hiss!" The man felt a sharp pain in his wrist. If it weren''t for the protection of his zhenqi, he probably wouldn''t be able to control his hand anymore!


    <span>Ye Fan grinned, "Not bad, the Eight Level Fist''s palm attack, the Zhen Qi is also quite good, it actually did not break a hand."


    <span>Li Peng''s face turned blue, he couldn''t even sense Ye Fan''s cultivation level, but this young man could actually see through his martial arts and Zhen Qi cultivation level in a single go!?


    <span>"That''s it?" Ye Fan asked in ridicule.


    <span>Li Peng flew into a rage and threw another Baji Fist move, borrowing the "entanglement" technique, his hands continuously changed angles at high speeds, attacking towards Ye Fan''s vital parts.


    <span>His feet did notnd on the ground either. His steps were stable and every step was filled with aggression.


    In this situation, looking at Ye Fan being forced to retreat step by step, it seemed that he was about to be defeated.


    Shangguan Ling finally revealed a smile, heughed and said, "That''s right, Li Peng Fei, beat this kid up and I''ll reward you with a cheque worth two million eight hundred thousand!"


    Hearing this, Li Pengfei exerted even more strength. He circted his True Qi to the limit, creating an afterimage.


    "Feet!"


    Li Peng flew into the air andnded his leg on Ye Fan''s shoulder like a thunderbolt in the clear sky.This kick was enough to shatter rocks!


    Just when everyone thought that Ye Fan was about to be finished, they realized that the scene they imagined did not appear at all!


    <span>Ye Fan was like a firm stone statue, standing on the spot, indifferently looking at a foot, supporting it on his shoulder.


    "That''s it?" Ye Fan asked with some regret. He had thought that he would encounter an expert of the Eight Extreme Boxing, but it seemed that it was only this much.


    Li Pengfei''s face was ghastly pale. He couldn''t believe that his full strength kick was actually unable to do any damage!?


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to waste his breath. His left hand grabbed Li Pengfei''s calf, and gave it a light squeeze...<span>"Ah!"


    Li Peng''s scream tore through the entire Colosseum as his entire body fell to the ground. He hugged his leg in pain and tears flowed down his face.


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 143

    0143


    Feng Yueying, who had always been tensed up, was on the verge of tears when she saw this scene. This man worried her too much.When Ye Fan turned around, he found that Shangguan Ling had already copsed on the chair.


    "Is there anyone else you want to bring out for me to see, or is it that we can leave now?"


    Shangguan Ling''s face flushed red and white, he felt deeply humiliated, but at this moment, he could not find any other Ancient Warriors to fight back.


    The key was that this Ye Fan was full of evilness. He did not even know how he had done it, he did not even need to use his Zhen Qi to defeat Li Peng.


    Seeing Shangguan Ling not utter a word, Ye Fan walked in front of him, pointed at the Jiang Shi Dan in his hand and said, "This is the PATRIMONY inheritance, right?"


    "You ¡­ "What do you want?" Shangguan Ling subconsciously hid his watch behind him.


    Ye Fan smiled brilliantly, "I beat up a mad dog. It was two million and eight hundred thousand. Then I just beat up so many people, I have to add more money. I won''t screw you over. This watch, I don''t want anything else."<span>The Shangguan family servants and some guests were all dumbfounded.


    This fellow actually started to extort Shangguan Ling from the opposite direction!? Is he crazy!?


    <span>The key point was that Shangguan Family had already lost almost a hundred million today, and this fellow was still not satisfied, he was even unwilling to let go of Shangguan Ling''s watch!?


    Even Feng Yueying did not know what to say about men.


    "Wishful thinking!" Do you know how much this watch costs!? " Shangguan Ling went mad.<span>"I know," Ye Fan nodded and said, "tinum material, crocodile skin, sapphire crystal ss, the machine''s core should be CA. The market price should be more than three million. "


    <span>"This is a limited amount of Jiang Shi Dan Dun, why would you want me to give it to you!?" Do you really think our Shangguan family will be afraid of you!? " Shangguan Ling bellowed.


    <span>Ye Fan''s face turned cold, he bent down and stared at Shangguan Ling, and in a split-second, an invisible pressure appeared.


    Shangguan Ling shivered all over, he felt that the person in front of him was not a person at all, like a demon that was about to swallow him up.


    <span>"Hey ¡­" I ask you again, do you want me to take your whole hand away, or do you want to take off your watch and give it to me? " Ye Fan was smiling, but this smile was enough to cause one''s heart to break.


    <span>Shangguan Ling felt an iparable sense of shame, but the fear in his heart caused him to stiffly take off his watch.


    Ye Fan grabbed the watch and put it in his pocket. He didn''t forget to pick up an unfinished bottle of Macan whisky from the side and drink it all.


    <span>"Heh ¡­" Good wine, "Ye Fan sighed," I quite admire the writer, William Faulkner really likes whisky, he said... ''Human civilization starts with distilling technology.''


    You know Aristotle. You must have read some books.


    You''re supposed to be a bit of a civilized person, aren''t you? "Why do you always have to do something disgraceful?"<span>Shangguan Ling''s face turned blue, this was clearly mocking him,ughing at his arrogance and conceit in the words he had said previously.


    However, at this point, Shangguan Ling''s face was flushed red, and he did not dare to refute.


    Ye Fan finished drinking,ughed, and waved his hand: "Today''s fun, I took the money, drank the wine, and even exercised a bit... "Then, Mr. Shangguan, we''ll see you next time!"


    Finished speaking, Ye Fan grabbed Feng Yueying''s small hand and leisurely walked towards the elevator, leaving the beast battle arena.


    It wasn''t until Ye Fan''s figure disappeared that Shangguan Ling stood up, swaying a little.He walked in front of the crippled Li Pengfei and fiercely kicked the useless subordinate. After that, he turned around with a gloomy expression and walked towards an elevator at the other end of the colosseum.


    "Ding!"<span>The elevator door opened.


    Shangguan Ling came to a VIP stand hidden behind one-way ss.Apart from a few distinguished guests, ordinary people had no right to enter this ce.


    On a ck leather sofa, an elegant and enchanting woman wearing a blue dress was drinking red wine.


    The woman''s white calves were extremely exquisite, her soft hair draped over her shoulders. She had a gentle and charming face that made one''s blood boil, and her noble and elegant temperament was mixed in with her. It made one''s imagination run wild.


    <span>Shangguan Ling walked in front of the woman, asking with a low voice, "Miss Chu, you better exin to me, just what is Ye Fan''s background?"


    <span>The woman raised her head with a confident and enchanting smile, "Mr. Shangguan, I don''t know why you''re asking me."


    "You don''t know!? Then why did you want me to specially bring Feng Yueying here, and even send someone to deal with her?!


    Wasn''t it because that Feng Yueying was Ye Fan''s woman? The one you want to deal with is not Feng Yueying, but Ye Fan, right? "


    "Yeah, I originally thought that we would be able to get a good video today, but unfortunately..." "It''s such a pity that Ye Fan actually came and messed up the n." The woman shook her head regretfully.


    Shangguan Ling roared: "Chu Yunyao! You''d better exin it to me! I lost so many men, and I lost more than forty million! That added up to over a hundred million! You think you don''t know anything at all? "The VIP room waspletely silent.


    Chu Yunyao slowly stood up from the sofa. Her wless, beautiful face turned dark and cold, her pair of beautiful eyes glinted with a cold light.


    "Shangguan Ling ¡­ I told you to deal with Feng Yueying, but not to find trouble with Ye Fan.You couldn''t take even the slightest loss, so you acted arrogantly and ended up in the hands of Ye Fan, and now you''re asking me for the reason? "What, you want to take money from me to make it up?"


    Chu Yunyao walked over to Shangguan Ling and sneered, "If you want, I can just write you a cheque ¡­" The problem was ¡­ Do you dare to take it?! "


    Shangguan Ling felt a formless pressure, making him feel a little scared. Just now, his heart had been filled with rage, which was why he had roared so loudly. Now that he had calmed down, he was a little afraid.


    "Miss Chu... Of course I didn''t mean it that way. How could I take your money? " Shangguan Ling smiled stiffly.


    Chu Yunyao coldly snorted, then lightly said, "You better know your own identity. Although your Shangguan Family is considered a Wealthy ss in the Underground World, it''s still just an Underground Family. You can''t see the light of day!"Chu Yunyao patted her chest and proudly said, "I, Chu Yunyao, one of the top five sects in China, the young miss of Tan City''s Chu Family, is willing toe here to entertain you, I have already given you face.


    If you want to take over the Shangguan family sessfully, if you want to have a good footing in the province, you''d better figure out the gap between us in the future! Do you understand?! "Shangguan Ling lowered his head, his face filled with suppressed anger, but he also knew that the gap between his status and Chu Yunyao''s was indeed huge.


    "Understood, Miss Chu. Please forgive me!" Shangguan Ling gritted his teeth and apologized.


    Only then did Chu Yunyao burst out inughter, herughter was so beautiful it could not be described with words, it was like a red cuckoo that had blossomed in the mountains,pletely different from its previous cold appearance.


    She patted Shangguan Ling''s shoulder, "Very good ¡­" I like obedient dogs. Oh, I''m sorry, I was wrong. It was an obedient person...


    Cluck, cluck ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    After she finished speaking, Chu Yunyao smiled and turned around, walking gracefully towards the elevator.<span>Watching the woman leave, Shangguan Ling''s eyes were filled with a sinister fire ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 144

    <span>0144


    In the parking lot of the backyard of the mansion, there was a white Bentley Muchang. It was quietly parked in a VIP parking space.While thinking about things, Chu Yunyao slowly walked back to her car. She opened the car door and sat in the back seat.


    "Let''s go home." Chu Yunyao was a little tired, she didn''t want to go back to thepany, so she directly went to rest.However, even after a long time, the driver didn''t start the car.


    "What are you daydreaming about ¡­" Chu Yunyao was just about to raise her head to ask when her words came to a halt. She cried out in surprise, "Why is it you!?"The "driver" sitting in the driver''s seat had already turned his head, and it was surprisingly Ye Fan, who had an evil smile on his face.


    Ye Fan lit a cigarette, not caring about the fact that they were in a car. Seeing the ever-changing nervous expression on the woman''s face, he smiled even more yfully.<span>"Big Miss Chu, it seems that you are very surprised to see me." Ye Fan blew out a cigarette and asked.


    <span>"Where''s my driver?!"


    <span>"Don''t worry, he''s in the trunk, he''s just fainted. I didn''t kill him."


    Chu Yunyao felt a chill in her heart, it had to be known, his driver was arge sess Houtian ancient martial artist, he was also one of her bodyguards, how could he have been thrown into the trunk like that!?


    <span>"How did you find me ¡­" Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed, her face turning cold.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "From the start, when someone went to look for trouble with our Minister Feng, I felt that something was wrong. The Shangguan Family didn''t have to go through aplete war with the embroidery department.


    It''s just that I haven''t been able to find you either, so based on my experience, I had to search for clues in the luxury car outside the mansion.It just so happens that I have seen your Mu Shang before in the Cloudburst Club, and I haven''t forgotten about it. "


    "So that''s how it is..." Chu Yunyao''s expression was indecisive. Although this was a very good reason, in the end, it could only be said that Ye Fan''s sense of smell was too sharp.


    This man was like a wild beast living in the jungle. Just the slightest scent or movement of the wind could make him on guard.Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Miss Chu, you don''t seem to be too flustered. Being discovered by me doesn''t seem to have any effect on you."


    <span>Chu Yunyao raised her head. Her snow-white neck was like a white swan''s.


    "Should I scream? I am a member of Tan City''s Chu n, you can''t go against the Chu n by yourself can you?


    Besides, I didn''t do anything to hurt you. If you were smart enough, you wouldn''t do anything out of bounds ¡­ " Chu Yunyao smiled confidently.Ye Fan sneered and let out a long puff of smoke whichnded on Chu Yunyao''s face.


    "Cough cough ¡­" Chu Yunyao choked. Last time she had been sprayed with smoke by a man, this fellow was truly disrespectful to her. She couldn''t help but scold, "What are you doing!? Don''t smoke in my car! "Ye Fan suddenly put out the cigarette butt, then leaped up from the driver''s seat and arrived at the back seat.


    <span>Mu Shang''s car was very spacious, and Ye Fan''s big movements were effortless.


    <span>Ye Fan pressed two hands down on both sides of Chu Yunyao''s body, directly cing the woman in front of him, looking down at her.


    <span>"You ¡­ What are you doing? " Chu Yunyao''s face was filled with indifference, her eyes filled with hostility.


    Ye Fan said, "This question, it''s my turn to ask you, what do you want to do?"<span>"Me?"


    "That''s right, if I''m not wrong, today you purposely used the Shangguan Family''s hands to design Feng Yueying, right? You want to use Feng Yueying to threaten me? Or could it be... You want to use her to control me? "<span>Ye Fan''s eyes became more and more sharp, and he asked in an aggressive manner, "Are you saying that you have investigated the people around me and targeted Feng Yueying?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao swallowed her saliva, her delicate body stiffened, and she said, "So what?" Do you want to kill me? See what happens? "


    <span>"You are a heartless personality disorder, but you don''t need to be afraid of death. You know this very well, so... "You don''t need to pretend that you''re not afraid of death." Ye Fan said, reaching out and grabbing the woman''s exquisite face.


    <span>"Ugh!"


    Chu Yunyao let out a soft cry. Her two cheeks were tightly gripped by Ye Fan''s fingers, it was a little painful.


    "Let go of me ¡­" Chu Yunyao gnashed her teeth, her bright eyes staring straight at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, wasn''t afraid at all. Instead, he lowered his head, and on his attractive red lips, he took a big sip.


    Chu Yunyao felt like her mouth was covered in fire, then her entire body began to tremble.<span>Her pair of watery eyes looked at Ye Fan in disbelief.


    I was suddenly kissed by a man!?Ye Fan licked his lips, revealing a yful smile. This woman''s lips were really tender, like jelly. As expected of a youngdy who had lived like a prince since she was young.


    "In truth, your goal is only to recruit me, but you used the wrong method. If you touch the people around me like this, you''re basically ying with fire." Ye Fanughed evilly.Chu Yunyao panted heavily, but she did not want to be suppressed by a man. Instead, she smiled charmingly, "Then what should I do? Will I be able to recruit you with my body? "


    "You can try. After all ¡­ "It''s been a long time since I''ve touched a virgin." Ye Fan said as he reached out a hand towards Chu Yunyao''s skirt ¡­ ¡­


    Chu Yunyao was sitting in a chair, her legs had not been ced together in the first ce, when she was suddenly attacked by a hand, she subconsciously tightened her legs.<span>However, with the strength of her two legs, how could she stop Ye Fan''s palm?


    "You ¡­ You. Stop... "Don''t..."<span>No matter how Chu Yunyao ordered it to be banned, Ye Fan''s hand was still there starting to stir up the wind.


    Chu Yunyao''s face flushed red, her heart full of humiliation and unwillingness, but for some reason, her body felt hot.


    Her legs were rubbing against each other, and she was groaning in her throat.


    <span>"You ¡­ Bastard... "I am from the Chu n..."


    <span>Suddenly, a fierce light shed in Ye Fan''s eyes. His big, overbearing, and reckless hand was not the least bit merciful to the fairer sex, and he fiercely grabbed!


    "Rip!"


    <span>With the sound of cloth tearing, Ye Fan grabbed a piece of silk stockings andce fabric, these fabrics were all already wet...


    Chu Yunyao let out a painful wail, even tears wereing out of her eyes.


    After all, what Ye Fan had grabbed was not only fabric..."Abnormal!" Chu Yunyao fiercely stared at the man. Since she was young, she had never been treated like this before. She wished she could tear the man into pieces!


    Ye Fan''s face was cold and indifferent, he didn''t mind being scolded at all. Instead, he threw the cloth at Chu Yunyao''s face.


    Chu Yunyao smelled a bit of a shy smell, and her face was so red that juice could drip out. What made her feel ashamed was, after smelling this smell, she actually felt a bit of excitement in her heart ¡­ ¡­


    "Ye Fan..." If you want to kill me, kill me. Don''t think that I''ll be afraid of you just because of this! " Chu Yunyao clenched her teeth and said, "In any case, seven years ago, I was just lucky enough to survive."


    "Kill you? What''s the point, except to cause trouble for myself? "


    <span>As Ye Fan said this, he carried Chu Yunyao up and ced her head behind the back of the chair, kneeling on the seat.


    <span>"You ¡­ What are you doing!? " Chu Yunyao felt a burst of panic, could it be that a man was really going to do that kind of thing to her in the car!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 145

    0145However, Ye Fan didn''t answer at all. Instead, he took out his phone and switched on his camera mode.


    Then, Ye Fan lifted up Chu Yunyao''s skirt ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "Don''t hit it!"


    The thin fabric underneath Chu Yunyao was already broken, moreover it was a mess. Even if it wasn''t broken, it would still reveal the scenery beneath the skirt. Being photographed by a man like that, this kind of scene couldn''t be leaked out!<span>"Tan City''s Chu Family''s eldest daughter, since you like your identity so much, I''ll take a photo for you.


    "Anyway, you''re the one who first thought of taking care of my woman. Since you nted the seed yourself, you''ll have to suffer the consequences yourself."Ye Fan forcefully pressed down on Chu Yunyao, taking pictures of her up and down, saving the video.


    "Bastard!" Beast! You will die a horrible death! " Chu Yunyao was so angry that she was about to cry. She silently swore in her heart that she would return today''s humiliation a hundred times in the future!


    The instant Ye Fan released her, Chu Yunyao turned around and pped him in the face.<span>But Ye Fan quickly pushed her down onto the seat again!


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan''s other hand also grabbed the woman''s front!


    "Ying!"


    Chu Yunyao''s vital parts were upied, her body quivered, and she no longer dared to move around recklessly.<span>Ye Fan looked at her with a gloomy face, "Chu Yunyao, don''t bother me anymore. If you want to find someone to y with you, that''s your freedom, but find me ¡­. You''re looking for the wrong person. You have no idea who you''re facing. "


    Chu Yunyao''s watery eyes sparkled as she said with a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry ¡­ ¡­" I, Chu Yunyao, like challenging things, I want to see, just who are you ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"Unless you kill me, one day, I will make you kneel under my skirt and repent for your actions today ¡­"


    Ye Fan looked at the woman in surprise. He thought that doing this would scare Chu Yunyao away.


    However, he did not expect that this woman''s stubbornness and madness would be far beyond his imagination.<span>To be honest, if it wasn''t because of Chu Yunyao using all kinds of methods and wanting to hurt Feng Yueying, he would have liked Chu Yunyao a little.


    This woman was like a madora flower. Although her appearance was wless and pure, she was poisonous and exuded a unique charm.


    Shaking his phone, Ye Fan said: "This video, can be considered as a warning to you, don''t try to get any more ideas from me, and don''t even try to find trouble with the people around me."


    Else, I will make you lose all your reputation. You should also know what that means. Even the reputation of the Tan City''s Chu family cannot save you. "


    <span>Chu Yunyao bit her lower lip and began to think of a countermeasure, but she couldn''t delete the image in an instant. She felt a wave of helplessness in her heart.


    At the end of the day, she had still underestimated Ye Fan and did not expect him to see through her.


    "I understand, then let''s temporarily call a truce." Chu Yunyao said.


    When Ye Fan saw the woman give in, he let out a sigh of relief. If he really wanted to kill Chu Yunyao, then he would have to put in a lot of effort to deal with the Chu Family."I hope this truce willst forever." Ye Fan smiled, and then prepared to get off the car.


    <span>However, at this moment, two metal balls suddenly fell from a position tens of meters away, drawing two parabs!


    Theynded outside of the Bentley and two balls exploded, releasing white smoke!<span>"Smoke bomb!?"


    Ye Fan frowned and asked, "You even arranged an ambush for them?"


    But Chu Yunyao was also confused. She shook her head and said, "No ¡­ ¡­" This is not one of my people! "Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "You sit in the car and don''t move. I''m going to go down and take a look at the situation."


    <span>Without waiting for Chu Yunyao to say anything, Ye Fan got out of the car and closed the door.


    <span>The outside of the car was shrouded in white smoke, making it impossible to see the surroundings clearly.


    <span>Suddenly, several dots of cold light shed from the white smoke. Upon closer inspection, several darts-like objects shot towards Ye Fan!


    <span>With a wave of Ye Fan''s hand, these sharp metal weapons were directly hit to the ground.


    <span>"Shuriken? "A Fusang Ninja?" Ye Fan recognized the concealed weapon.


    At the same time, a white de fell from the sky, chopping towards Ye Fan''s head!


    When Chu Yunyao, who was in the car, saw this, she couldn''t help but hold her breath. She wanted to remind Ye Fan of this, but it was toote.<span>But Ye Fan had already expected all of this, and his other hand stretched out two fingers, mping onto that steel katana!


    "ng!"With a crisp sound, this steel de was actually broken by Ye Fan with two fingers!


    Ye Fan threw the broken steel de to the side, and with a "pu ci" sound, the steel de pierced into someone''s body.


    Blood spurted out as a hole appeared in the throat of a masked man wearing a ck ninja robe!<span>At this moment, several other cold hidden weapons were shot towards Ye Fan''s waist.


    This time, Ye Fan didn''t try to block it, allowing the concealed weapons to strike his body and pierce through his clothes. However, they didn''t have the slightest effect of harming him!


    On the other hand, Ye Fan followed the direction of the projectile and quickly took three steps, grabbing the other masked ninja!<span>"Bang!"


    Just as Ye Fan was about to capture this ninja, there was only a ck cloth left in his hand!


    Ye Fan gloomily muttered, "You did pretty well with ninja arts..."


    This time, he simply closed his eyes and no longer looked through them. Instead, he used the sound of the air currents to determine the movement trajectory of the ninja.<span>"Here!"


    Ye Fan sneered, his figure was like a snake lightning. After going around the car, at the door of the car, he pped his palm towards a white cloud of smoke that seemed to bepletely devoid of anything.<span>"Pfft!" Amidst the smoke, a Ninja copsed to the ground, spitting out blood.


    If Ye Fan hadn''t discovered him, he would have already opened the car door and tried to kill Chu Yunyao!


    <span>Ye Fan observed his surroundings. After confirming that there were no other ninjas, he squatted down and tore off a piece of cloth from the ninja''s body. He then looked at the tattoo on his arm and chest.


    It was the tattoo of a ck demon. It looked ferocious and terrifying, and it was stabbed with ck paint.


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, thinking about what was going on, Chu Yunyao also walked out of the car.


    "Who are these people? Why did youe to kill me!? " Chu Yunyao also saw clearly that the target of these two ninjas was her.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Isn''t this what I should be asking you?" How did you manage to provoke the Shadow Warriors? "


    "Shadow warrior? "You mean the organization of these two assassins?" Chu Yunyao had never heard of it.


    <span>Looking at the woman, it seemed like he really didn''t know, so Ye Fan exined, "Shadow Warrior, it''s a [B] ss organization, headquartered in Fu Sang. It''s a Ninja based hitman organization.


    They usually lived in Southeast Asia and rarely came to China. This time, they sent two Ninjas who had pretty good ninja skills and should be elites of the organization. The price they paid for them was not cheap.Did you get into some kind of enemy, and that''s why they hired ninjas to take care of you? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 146

    <span>0146


    "I have many enemies, how could I know who hired them?" Chu Yunyao said with regret, "It''s all your fault. You knocked my bodyguard unconscious, almost getting into an ident!"<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Aren''t you okay?" "Besides, even if your bodyguard is awake, he might not be able to beat these two ninjas. They are only average in directbat, but assassinations are still very tricky."


    Chu Yunyao also felt a little scared. Because she had not encountered any danger in a long time, she did not have the habit of bringing many bodyguards with her.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan was there, and this time she managed to get away unscathed. This also confirmed her belief in recruiting Ye Fan.


    <span>As long as Ye Fan was by her side, her safety was guaranteed.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Chu Yunyao looked at Ye Fan in doubt and asked, "Why did you save me? If you let them kill me, wouldn''t that save you a lot of trouble? "<span>"I, Ye Fan, have never borrowed a knife to kill people. If I want you to die, I will personally kill you." Ye Fan said.


    "Is that so?" Chu Yunyao had a coquettish smile on her face as she said, "Why do I feel like, you actually do like me a little?"


    <span>Ye Fan''s face stiffened. He was a bit reluctant to let go of such a beautiful woman being harmed. However, he couldn''t say such words out loud, otherwise, wouldn''t that be letting her have an even bigger advantage?


    "I think you have a personality disorder and a mental illness.""What?"


    <span>"Narcissistic delusions," said Ye Fan seriously.


    <span>Chu Yunyao snorted, "I''ll prove it sooner orter. You like me, so I''m very confident in my charm.


    <span>"To put it bluntly, you are just like me. In the eyes of ordinary people, you are just a beast. Normal women don''t suit you at all."


    "Do whatever you want." Ye Fan shook his head, turned around and left.


    Chu Yunyao panicked, "Ah! You''re leaving just like that!? What if more ninjase? "


    <span>You are the young miss of Tan City''s Chu Family, how can you find so many experts to protect you? I still want to lunch with my woman. Ye Fan waved his hand without looking back.


    Chu Yunyao looked at the man''s back as he left, and the corners of her mouth curled into a proud smile. She muttered to herself, "Still ¡­ ¡­" See youter, you really want to see me again ¡­


    No matter how amazing you are, you''re still a man after all ¡­ Sooner orter, I will make you realize that you are unable to extricate yourself from me ¡­ "


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>By the time Ye Fan returned to Feng Yueying''s car, the woman was already waiting anxiously, afraid that something might have happened to Ye Fan.


    "You''re back? "Where have you been? Worried to death" Feng Yueying patted her chest.<span>Ye Fanughed, "Ying Ying, you have already seen my ability, how could I possibly have any problems?"


    <span>"Who knows what kind of crazy things you are going to do now. It was so hard for you to get out of here safely. What if you get entangled by the Shangguan family? Where did you go?" Feng Yueying was very curious as to why Ye Fan would go for a stroll after he came out.


    <span>Ye Fan naturally wouldn''t say anything. He had pped Chu Yunyao''s ass and killed two shadow warriors. He only said, "I went to deal with some hidden dangers, so you don''t need to mind it too much. It''s already fine."


    <span>Feng Yueying seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes dimmed as she sighed, "I know ¡­" I won''t ask you. "


    "Ying Ying, don''t be angry. It''s really nothing. "Let''s go eat first. We''ve been busy for so long and we''ve already starved to death. I have something to tell you, let''s talk while we eat."Feng Yueying said faintly, "Alright, I have something to tell you as well ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan felt that it was weird, but he didn''t think too much about it.


    Half an hourter, the two of them stopped at a house restaurant on the way back.


    He ordered a few dishes, drank some drinks and started eating.Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, trying to think of a way to exin the words to Feng Yueying. But just as he was about to start, a phone call came in.


    <span>Ye Fan saw that it was actually Su Qingxue''s number. He wondered why the woman took the initiative to contact him, so he picked it up.


    "Hey, what''s wrong, Director Su?"<span>On the other side of the phone, Su Qingxue was silent for a moment before she asked: "Where are you?"


    "In a restaurant, eating with Minister Feng," said Ye Fan.<span>"You guys came out of the Flying Cloud Mansion?"


    "Yes, oh. "Oh right, don''t worry, we got the money back. The organization''s task has beenpleted." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Su Qingxue was also clearly surprised, "Shangguan Ling is willing to pay?""Of course I did. It''s only right that we should repay the debt. Otherwise, why would wee here?" Ye Fan said.


    Although Su Qingxue had a lot of questions, she didn''t want to talk too much on the phone. She coldly said, "Hurry up ande back after eating with Minister Feng. When you return home tonight,e with me to Grandma. She wants to see you."


    Ye Fan then understood that the elderly wanted to see him, which was why Su Qingxue called him.


    If it wasn''t for Bi Shuqin, this woman would probably still have ignored his thoughts ¡­


    After hanging up, Feng Yueying asked with aplicated look in her eyes, "Is it CEO Su?""Yeah, let''s go back quickly." Ye Fan said.


    "Um... "Actually, you shouldn''t havee. Letting CEO Su worry about you, you shouldn''t ¡­" Feng Yueying had an ashamed look on her face.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "This is my job for today, why shouldn''t Ie?" Ying Ying, let''s not talk about that, I have something that I need to confess to you today, about me and CEO Su ¡­ "Without waiting for Ye Fan to finish speaking, Feng Yueying suddenly interrupted him.


    "I know, you two are married." Feng Yueying quickly said.<span>Ye Fan was stunned, and after staring nkly for a few seconds, he asked, "You..." You already know? "


    "En." Feng Yueying answered with a calm expression. There was a slight smile on her face, but she avoided his gaze, unwilling to meet with a man''s.


    Ye Fan felt a burst of unhappiness. No wonder Feng Yueying felt strange when they met today, she was too good at hiding her worries.<span>"Who told you that?" Qingxue? " Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Feng Yueying lowered her head and said, "Don''t ask, it''s not bad news anyway. This is a good thing."


    "Ying Ying, I should have told you earlier, I didn''t mean to hide this from you ¡­ "I ¡­"


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to continue, Feng Yueying interrupted him and said, "You don''t need to exin it to me, I understand." Actually, we didn''t officially be male and female friends, and I wouldn''t think that you''d betrayed me or something ¡­Besides, I can''t thank you enough for my brother to be sent to such a good hospital for the best treatment.


    I am also someone who has been saved several times by you. To me, you are a very trustworthy person, so I sincerely wish you and Boss Su ¡­ "


    For some reason, although Feng Yueying was smiling as she said these words, Ye Fan felt very ufortable listening to her.


    "Ying Ying, are your words true?" Ye Fan frowned.


    Feng Yueying nodded, "Of course I sincerely wish you all the best. We are all adults, there is no need for me to lie. Besides, we can also be friends in the future, it doesn''t matter." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 147

    0147


    <span>"It doesn''t matter?" Ye Fan heard this and felt even more ufortable, and seriously said, "But I really like you. Don''t tell me that you didn''t feel anything when we were dating before?"


    Feng Yueying''s face stiffened as a sparkle shed across her eyes. She took a deep breath on the first floor, as if trying hard to control her emotions.


    <span>"Ying Ying, the calmer you appear, the more worried I am. Is something wrong? "I feel like you''re hiding something." Ye Fan said with a frown.


    <span>Feng Yueying shook her head, "No, I''m fine. Of course I''m feeling regretful, but..." I feel that I am already very lucky, whether it is you, or Director Su, really very good to me.


    I know you truly like CEO Su. When you guessed that the Zheng family was going to harm Director Su and rushed back to thepany, I saw that you had already guessed it ¡­ Director Su is very important to you.I don''t want Director Su to feel troubled because of me and you. Our rtionship should be limited to work partners and ordinary friends. "


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment, it turned out that when the car ident happened that day, Feng Yueying had already seen through it.


    "I know it''s a bit shameless to say this, but I still have to tell you, you and Qingxue are very important to me, I don''t want to give up on you just because I''m getting married." Ye Fan said honestly.


    Feng Yueying''s delicate body trembled as she looked at the man in shock, "You ¡­" "You ¡­"


    "Heh ¡­" Ye Fan gave a self-deprecating smile, "Am I going overboard?" Eating from the bowl and looking at the pot? "


    Feng Yueying bit her lips. Although she did not say it, it was clear that she also had the same intentions."But I''m such a person. You can say that I''m shameless, but I don''t want to lie to you. In fact, other than you and Qingxue, I still have other women. I will tell you this sooner orter ¡­" Ye Fan said.


    Feng Yueying''s heartbeat quickened, her mind was in a mess, her face was hot, and she said with a bit of grievance: "You ¡­. You''re going too far! How can you do this!? "


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "Because this is me, I''m just like this."


    "Overbearing, selfish ¡­" Feng Yueying could not help but say.


    "You''re right." Ye Fan leaned forward and stared at the woman, "In short, I don''t want to lose you."Feng Yueying''s heart was like a deer that was knocked down by the man''s possessive and aggressive gaze. If it was a normal man speaking like that, she would definitely p him back ruthlessly.


    But Ye Fan was different. Ye Fan''s actions and the trace of background that he disyed were enough to prove that he was not an ordinary man!<span>Feng Yueying was not an innocent young girl. She knew clearly that in this world, thew of the jungle was thew of the jungle. Powerful men naturally did notck women surrounding them.


    <span>So, she clearly understood that the reason Ye Fan said these words was because he had the ability.


    "I know." Feng Yueying''s eyes dimmed, and she sighed, "You must have a lot of past and background that we can''t even imagine. You''re so powerful, you know a lot, and you know someone with an extraordinary status.


    However, I am just an ordinary white-cor worker. Although I don''t have any background or contacts in front of thepany''s upper echelons, I don''t even have any savings.<span>In front of you, I have no right to judge you, nor do I have the right to criticize you. The only thing I can do ¡­ is to be able to live up to the shame in my heart. "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, seeing the resolute look on Feng Yueying''s face, he was somewhat puzzled, "Ying Ying, what exactly do you want to say?"Feng Yueying looked up and spoke with a serious expression, "I want to say, even if I like you, even if you can settle the rest of the matters, you can still let me stay with you ¡­"


    <span>However, I want to preserve my final bit of dignity. Even if I am not worthy of rejecting you, I at least do not want to let CEO Su down. "


    Ye Fan stared nkly at the woman for a moment, then finally forced a smile, "I know what you mean, which is to say, unless Gentle Snow agrees, you will still leave me?"


    Feng Yueying hesitated for a moment before whispering, "Perhaps ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but mock himself, "I really doubt that if I were to ask her directly, she would directly agree..." Because she seems to despise me so much, maybe she would like me to have other women outside. "


    "That''s not it. Even if Director Su looks like she hates you, she definitely still likes you. Otherwise, she wouldn''t marry you ¡­"


    I''ve known her for a long time, and I know her personality. If it really was a man that she doesn''t like, she wouldn''t have gotten married even if she was beaten to death. "Feng Yueying replied faintly.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but think about it. It seemed that there was a reason behind it. Otherwise, with Su Qingxue''s stubborn temper, would she really marry him for the shares of the Embroidery Group?<span>Actually, he himself understood many things. It was just that when things got messy all of a sudden, he needed someone to clear up the mess in order to clear his mind.


    When Feng Yueying said this, and he thought about it this way, Ye Fan''s heart felt a lot morefortable.


    Perhaps after a period of time, Su Qingxue''s anger towards him would also dissipate.


    "Hehe, alright then. In a while, I''ll ask Qingxue and see if she agrees. We''ll be a family in the future, how intimate that would be!"Ye Fan dreamt of one day bringing Su Qingxue and Feng Yueying home together and then sleeping together at night. Just thinking about it made him drool...


    <span>Feng Yueying blushed and said, "Don''t act recklessly. I only said ''maybe'' a moment ago, and didn''t promise you anything."


    "Ah?" Ying Ying, I thought you had already agreed to it ¡­ " Ye Fan said dejectedly.Feng Yueying said with aplicated look on her face, "All in all ¡­ After we go back, we''ll temporarily avoid each other as much as possible. I don''t want Director Su to misunderstand me.


    Besides, I have a lot of things to do recently, so we should keep our distance and do our own things. I don''t want to think about it for the time being. "<span>Hearing the woman''s words, Ye Fan didn''t want to push her too far. After all, he genuinely liked Feng Yueying, not a bandit who tried to force his wife.


    "Well, you need time to think about it, I understand. "But I won''t give up on you. I will always treat you well. This is also my promise ¡­" Ye Fan said.


    "You ¡­ How can you be like this. Can''t you just leave me for a while? " Feng Yueying frowned.


    Ye Fanughed, "Unless I clearly feel that you dislike me and dislike me, otherwise, why would I give up on a woman I like?" Furthermore, she''s a great beauty. "<span>Feng Yueying felt a bit helpless. She really wanted to pretend that she hated men, but she couldn''t do it. As long as she could see Ye Fan smile at her, her heart would soften.


    Forget it... In any case, the two of them won''t be able to see each other after a while, the woman thought to herself.


    After lunch, this time, it was Feng Yueying''s turn to drive back to Hua Hai Embroidery Group''s headquarters.


    After getting off the car, Feng Yueying waved at Ye Fan, "I still need to go to the Finance Department. You can go back to the office."


    Ye Fan was a bit ufortable. He stepped forward and gently caressed the woman''s cheeks, "Don''t be so estranged from me. Even if I get married, I won''t let you go. Remember my words."<span>Feng Yueying hurriedly opened the man''s hand and coquettishly said, "Stop messing around, it''s not good to be seen by others."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled indifferently, turned around and walked into the elevator.


    <span>After the man left, Feng Yue Ying heaved a sigh of relief. Her face was filled with loneliness and sadness. Her eyes were moist with unspeakable grievance.


    Suddenly, a phone call came in. It startled Feng Yueying for a moment. She looked at the number on her phone and frowned.


    "Hey ¡­" "Mom ¡­"


    Feng Yueying received a call from her mother.


    <span>"Have you been to the Wah Hai? Good... I''ll wait at the station for an hour at the most, then I''ll pick you up. "Hmm ¡­"


    After hanging up, Feng Yueying''s face was filled with pain as she stroked her hair. But in the end, she still pulled herself together and walked into another elevator. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 148

    <span>0148


    <span>Just when Ye Fan was about to step out of the elevator, he met Su Qingxue who was walking out of the office. The woman was obviously nning to go to the hospital to see Bi Shuqin.


    <span>"No need to go in, juste with me to the hospital!" Su Qingxue coldly said.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at his expressionless, robot-like wife, and thought back to what Feng Yueying had said.


    That''s right, she definitely still likes him. It''s just that he was acting and was still in a bad mood. He should be fine after a while.<span>Thinking like this, Ye Fan didn''t care anymore, and nodded with a smile: "Okay, I''ll go drive."


    Su Qingxue saw that the man was still smiling at her and had a strange feeling in her heart. However, she was still worried about Bi Shuqin''s illness, so she didn''t think much about it.On the way to the hospital, Ye Fan was driving while the car radio yed soothing music.


    Looking in the rearview mirror, he saw that Su Qingxue seemed to be resting with her eyes closed, so he asked, "Wife, do you want to turn off the music?"


    "Don''t call me that..." Su Qingxue closed her eyes.


    Ye Fan curled his lips, "You''re still angry at me?" Alright then ¡­ "I''ll call you Little Snow."Su Qingxue opened her eyes and didn''t want to argue with the man about how to address her. She asked, "How did you get that money back?"


    In fact, in Su Qingxue''s opinion, it was basically impossible to get back the 40 million from the Shangguan family. With the Shangguan family''s underground power in the province, it was reasonable that they could get back the 40 million.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment. It would be better to take this opportunity to say more good things about Feng Yueying, so as to prepare for the two of them to get along in the future.


    Therefore, he opened his mouth and said, "It has nothing to do with me. The main issue is that Ying Ying is very powerful. She really has a strong ability to work, and her personality is also ¡­"


    "Ying Ying?" Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes shed with a strange light, "You''re finally going to admit that your girlfriend is Feng Yueying?"


    Ye Fan stared nkly, and then puzzledly said, "I also never denied it. What''s more, didn''t you already know about it?" You even told her about our marriage. "


    "What nonsense are you spouting!?" Su Qingxue frowned, "When did I tell her about our marriage? I told you I would keep this a secret!<span>"I just saw you flirting with her during thest basketball game, and I saw things between the two of you."


    Ye Fanughed out loud and said, "Xiao Xue, you don''t have to hide it from me right? Today, I told Ying Ying about our marriage and she said she already knew about it... It''s not you who said it, but am I the one who said it? "<span>"What?" Su Qingxue was confused. After thinking for a while, she said seriously, "Ye Fan, I can tell you very clearly that I didn''t tell her about the marriage."


    "Didn''t you say? "Who said that?" Ye Fan looked at the woman''s expression. Su Qingxue didn''t seem to be lying. Although this woman''s acting skills were very strong, logically speaking, there was no need to act.<span>Su Qingxue shook her head, "I don''t know, it''s not me ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>"I thought that after meeting her in private, you told her about our marriage and even changed her into a new car to calm her down ¡­ So it wasn''t you? " Ye Fan was very surprised.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she said that, Su Qingxue''s beautiful face turned cold and her eyes widened. She angrily said: "Ye Fan! What do you mean!? Do you think I changed her car to get her to leave you!? Aren''t you being too narcissistic!? "Ye Fan''s expression froze. He didn''t mean that at all, but what he just said did indeed have some ambiguity.


    "No... Of course I don''t think that. You are so confident, how could you do such a thing?


    Xiao Xue, listen to me, I feel that out of pure goodwill, you will give her something ¡­ " Ye Fan wanted to exin, but it seemed that no matter how he tried, he would always be confused.


    Su Qingxue really wanted to kick this man out of the car. She was so angry that her chest rose and fell.


    "Do you think I care so much about you? For you, you want topete with your senior? And you even sent a car here to drive her away!? "You shameless bastard, get out of the car!"<span>Ye Fan was speechless, didn''t he just say the wrong thing? Why did it feel like the bomb depot exploded again?


    This woman was sometimes as cold as ice, and sometimes as explosive as a volcano. It was truly frightening.


    "Xiao Xue... Don''t get angry, I said it wrong, I really didn''t mean it that way... "I don''t know why my brain suddenly spasmed. I apologize to you."


    "That''s clearly what you''re thinking in your heart!"<span>"Really, that''s not it."


    <span>"Exactly!"


    <span>"As the saying goes, a man is not a saint. I only said one thing incorrectly. You don''t have to bite off so much, do you?"


    "Bite?" Do you think I''m a dog!? "You mean I''m making trouble for no reason?!" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no ¡­<span>"Of course not! This... I don''t know what to say anymore. In short, you better calm down, I''m just really curious, who told her that we were married ¡­ "


    "Narcissistic! Blossom Heart! Abnormal! "Don''t talk to me!"


    Su Qingxue cursed three times. She was so angry that her eyes were red. Then, she turned her head to look out the window, not wanting to say a single word to the man.


    Ye Fan looked embarrassed and let out a long sigh. It seemed that he needed to be more careful when talking to her in the future. Su Qingxue''s self-esteem was very strong, if she was slightly careless, it would cause a hugemotion.<span>When they arrived at the hospital and arrived at Bi Shuqin''s ward, the scene on the bed astonished the two of them.


    <span>He saw Bi Shuqin sitting there. Her face was rosy, and she looked rather good as she chatted andughed with Aunt Jiang.


    "Grandmother! You look much better. Is it the effect of the treatment? " Su Qingxue was overjoyed.


    Ye Fan''s eyes dimmed. He clearly knew that this was actually Bi Shuqin''s''st glimmer of light ''. Her time was almost up.


    Bi Shuqin kindly reached out her hand and patted Su Qingxue''s head. Then, she said to Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, there''s something I want to tell you in person."


    "Grandma, tell me, what is it?" Ye Fan thought that it wouldn''t be any more exciting than getting married to Su Qingxue.


    "I have something that my wife gave me before she left. You were the son-inw of our Su n, and you didn''t even give me anything decent.""I thought, since I left thepany with Xiao Xue, I''ll give you this Su Family''s keepsake ¡­ ¡­"


    As she spoke, Bi Shuqin took out a jade ring. The ring was made of a very high quality material, and it was covered in a mysterious green luster. It seemed like there was a boundless world inside of it that was not made of ordinary jade!


    <span>"Grandmother! How can you give him a family heirloom!? " Su Qingxue had also seen this thumb ring when she was young. She originally thought that this thing had been passed to Su Changping, but she didn''t expect it to be left with Bi Shuqin.


    <span>The key was, this was Su You''s most beloved family heirloom. How could he give it to the hateful Ye Fan?


    "We didn''t say that we would allow Ye Fan to marry into our family. If you marry him, he will be the next head of our family. As for keeping this family heirloom for him, what''s wrong with that?" Bi Shuqinughed and scolded him.


    Su Qingxue clenched her teeth, but she couldn''t fight for it. She could only put on an unconvinced expression.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan was beaming with joy. This thing looked pretty good, so he hurriedly received it with both hands and carefully examined it.


    "Grandma, you''re being too polite, I ¡­"Halfway through his speech, Ye Fan suddenly realized that something was wrong. Within this ring, there were actually some minute patterns, like a small gossip. In addition, there were engravings?


    <span>"None ¡­" "None ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s eyes stared straight at him, his expression frozen, as if frozen. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 149

    <span>0149


    "Idiot, it''s'' I can''t see anything ''. Can''t you understand the seal character?" Su Qingqian red at him and thought that this man''s ability with foreignnguages was inferior to hers.


    When she was young, she had learned a lot of ancient seal characters from Su You, and also read a lot of ancient books.


    Ye Fan could only bitterly smile. Looking at the mysterious smile on Bi Shuqin''s face, he felt even more like he was on board a pirate ship.How could he not understand it? After understanding it, he had the urge to cry!


    This Su Qingxue, this Su family, what exactly is their background!?


    <span>"Grandmother ¡­ "Such a precious item, can I reject it ¡­" Ye Fan wanted to decline.


    "What? Do you dislike the gift from me?" Bi Shuqin pretended to be unhappy.<span>Ye Fan sighed. It seemed that unless he abandoned Su Qingxue, this ring would really be ced with him.


    <span>Su Qingxue was even more angry, "What do you mean?! Grandmother gave you the family heirloom, and you still want to pick and choose?! "


    <span>Ye Fan looked at his pure and cute wife, knowing that she waspletely clueless about his family''s background. In his heart, he thought: "The price I have to pay to marry you is just too big!" Who knows what kind of a mess they would lead to!


    <span>However, since his wife had chosen her own marriage, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and go all out.


    He wasn''t a scared man. If he met Su Qingxue and obtained this ring, he would most likely be lucky."Of course not, I''m just being polite, I''m taking it." Ye Fan put the ring back in his pocket and giggled.


    Bi Shuqin and Aunt Jiang looked at each other and smiled in satisfaction."Ye Fan, I have a small request for you to have the family heirloom. When you have children, at least two of them will be born, and one of them will be surnamed Su, okay?"


    Ye Fan didn''t care about this, he felt that he wouldn''t have only one child in the future, so he straightforwardly nodded, "No problem."


    <span>Su Qingxue''s pretty face was flushed. She was only a virgin, so she was naturally shy about having children.


    <span>"Okay, there are some things I need to tell Xiao Xue. Ye Fan, you can leave," Bi Shuqin said.


    Ye Fan was just about to smoke a cigarette, so he left the room and went outside the hospital.<span>Su Qingxue, who was left in the ward, began to act coquettishly as she grabbed her grandmother''s hand, "Grandma, why did you give the thumb ring to him?"


    "Since he epted this family heirloom, it means that he really does want to stay by your side. This is also a test for you." Bi Shuqin smiled gently.


    Su Qingxue thought about the fight in the car and said with a bit of sadness: "But Grandma ¡­ ¡­ I hate him. I wanted to break up with him, so why do you insist on me marrying him? "<span>"Don''t talk nonsense! "How can you say something like that when you''re already married?" Bi Shuqin frowned. She touched her granddaughter''s face and sincerely said, "Child, I know. Ye Fan has a lot of shorings, but you have to believe grandma. He is definitely the most suitable husband for you."


    <span>"Why?" Su Qingxue didn''t understand.


    Bi Shuqin''s eyes flickered. "In the future ¡­ You may be getting to know it. "


    <span>"I''m afraid I won''t even be able to wait untilter. When I came here earlier, I wanted to kick him out of the car!


    <span>"As a person, he dares to pick the flowers and flirt with the grass. Yet, when he sees a beautifuldy, he is unable to move. Furthermore, all day long, his mouth is filled with lies..." Su Qingxue said out a bunch ofints.


    <span>Bi Shuqin let out a long sigh. "You really don''t like him?"


    Su Qingxue stared nkly for a moment. Hearing this question, she suddenly felt conflicted in her heart and also slightly panicked.


    <span>But after thinking about it for a while, he said stubbornly, "Of course not, I hate him."


    "You can''t get a divorce even like that," Bi Shuqin said sternly. "Remember Grandma''s words. If you really don''t like him, then pretend to care about him!


    Just treat him as your chess piece, use him, and let him stay by your side for your use ¡­ "<span>Su Qingxue opened her beautiful eyes wide and looked at her grandmother in shock, "Grandmother ¡­. "You ¡­"


    Bi Shuqin said with a yful smile, "Do you really think that Grandmother''s eyes are blurry? Can''t you tell what''s going on between you two?But remember, child, you must hold this man, even if you have no feelings, and never let go. "


    "Why is this so...""Promise Grandma, don''t let Ye Fan go!" Bi Shuqin''s eyes shined.


    Su Qingxue bit her lower lip. Her mind was filled with countless thoughts, but she could only slightly nod her head, "I understand ¡­"


    Bi Shuqin smiled and said, "You''re so beautiful and so smart. With just a little bit of effort, you can definitely trick Ye Fan into obedience. Grandmother believes in you."


    Deceiving? Deceiving him again? Could it be that their marriage can only be sustained by deceiving each other ¡­?


    Su Qingxue felt upset in her heart. She suddenly realized that there seemed to be more hidden motives behind Bi Shuqin trying to trick her and Ye Fan.


    The feeling of this marriage being shrouded in conspiracy made her very ufortable.


    At this moment, Bi Shuqin seemed to have exhausted all of her strength as shey down on her back.<span>"I''m tired ¡­ Go find Ye Fan. "There''s no need toe visit me ¡­"


    <span>Su Qingxue saw that the old man''s aura seemed to be getting weaker and weaker. She could not help but have some doubts. He was still fine just now, but why did his face suddenly turn unsightly?


    "Grandmother, what''s wrong? "Why did it suddenly ¡­"Aunt Jiang advised, "Miss, you should go back first and let the madame rest."


    <span>Although Su Qingxue was very worried, she could only leave. With three turns, she walked out of the ward.


    <span>After Su Qingxue left, Aunt Jiang let out a quiet sigh and sat on the bed. She reached out her hand to hold Bi Shuqin''s thin hand, her eyes shining with sparkling light.


    She silently looked at the old woman who was slowly falling asleep, as if she was sending her off ¡­<span>¡­ ¡­.


    When Su Qingxue walked to the parking lot, Ye Fan was smoking beside the car. He seemed to be thinking about something as he looked at the jade thumb ring.


    <span>"Keep it safe, don''t lose it. This is a heirloom of our Su n." Su Qingxue said unwillingly.


    Ye Fan came back to his senses, threw away his cigarette, and smiled, "How about... I''ll let you keep it? "


    Su Qingxue red at him, "I don''t want it. Since Grandmother gave it to you, what''s the point of me taking it?"<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. To be honest, if this thumb ring was really what he was thinking, then he really didn''t want to bring it with him. Who knows when it would cause any trouble.


    <span>However, the woman''s tone of voice didn''t sound as cold as it used to be. It seemed as though she had calmed down a lot.


    "Xiao Xue, where are we going now? Go home? " Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue said, "I''m going to visit Rinshan, I don''t have time to go to her hospital."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan also felt that it was appropriate, so he drove the car and brought Su Qingxue to Hai Hua Hospital.


    Just as he was about to enter the hospital, Ye Fan saw that both of their hands were empty, so he asked: "Xiao Xue, go look at your injured subordinates, why don''t you get some gifts?"<span>"Gift?" Su Qingxue frowned. In the past, she was the one in charge of all this, so she didn''t think too much about it. She didn''t expect that the man would still think about it.


    <span>"Buy what?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan sighed. Many aspects of this woman''smon sense werecking, so he took her to the fruit shop and flower shop opposite the hospital.


    They picked a bunch of lilies and a basket of fruit before returning to the hospital.


    Ye Fan held the flower in one hand and the fruit in the other. He thought of something and asked Su Qingxue, "My wife, do you like flowers? We didn''t get married, so shouldn''t we give you a bunch of flowers? "<span>"I''ve told you so many times, don''t call me that!" Su Qingxue''s face was ice-cold, but her heart was beating fast. She thought, what if this guy really sent her flowers? Then would she ept them?


    After some careful consideration, he realized that the flowers were not sinful, and he didn''t need to go through with them. If Ye Fan were to give them to her, he might as well take them...<span>However, Ye Fan didn''t think this way. Seeing Su Qingxue about to get angry, he hurriedly smiled awkwardly and said, "Don''t be agitated, I won''t send you the flowers ¡­ ¡­" "Hehe ¡­"


    When Su Qingxue heard this, her expression became even colder. She snorted and rolled her eyes at the man. She said angrily: "That''s the best way. If you dare to give it to me, then I will deduct your sry!"


    Ye Fan had a headache. Speaking of which, his wife even gave him a sry. Buying a diamond ring or something to give to a woman, it didn''t seem quite appropriate. The key is that a woman doesn''tck this kind of thing.


    However, the two of them were already married. Even if the wedding wouldn''t be held soon, they should at least express themselves a little. What should they do now?<span>While they were thinking about how to celebrate, they walked into Xu Linshan''s room.


    Ye Fan slightly frowned, he discovered that there seemed to be someone visiting Xu Linshan inside. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 150

    0150Coincidentally, he heard a woman''s shout from inside, "Get out! I don''t want to see you! "


    "It''s Ling Shan?" After Su Qingxue heard the sound, she worriedly opened the door.


    He saw a majestic young man in a major''s uniform and a military hat standing beside the bed.Behind this major, there was a burly man who looked like a big bear with a stern expression. From the looks of it, he was a captain.


    "Who are you people?" Su Qingxue was very confused when she saw that it was two soldiers and even an officer.


    Xu Linshan was a bit anxious and said, "Chief Su, why are you here?""I''ve been too busy these past two days. I didn''t have the time toe and see you, so I wanted to ask how you were doing." Su Qingxue said.


    Xu Linshan was both touched and worried. "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me, CEO Su ¡­""Nothing?!" He turned his head and looked at Su Qingxue with a disdainful gaze, "You must be the president of the Embroidery Group, right? You arranged my fiancee as a security guard and even injured her? What guts! "


    Fiancee?!


    Hearing these words, Su Qingxue and Ye Fan were confused, did Xu Lingshan still have a fiance?


    "Lingshan, you ran away from the marriage?" This was also the first time Su Qingxue had heard of this.


    <span>"No!" Boss Su, don''t listen to his nonsense! " Xu Linshan turned her head and stared at the major, "Zhao Tianxuan! What nonsense are you spouting!? "


    "I''m spouting nonsense? You want to marry my famous daughter? If it wasn''t for me admiring you, you would never be able to do it.


    <span>You don''t know what''s good for you, and I''ve endured you for three years. After all, we''re still young, but can it be that you want to continue to run away from the marriage? " Zhao Tianxuan said haughtily.


    <span>Xu Linshan''s face turned red and angrily said, "Who wants to marry you?! It was you who shamelessly proposed marriage to my parents! I''ve already refused to marry you. Our engagement is null and void! I have nothing to do with you! "


    <span>"Marriage is the order of the parents and the words of the matchmaker. From the moment you, Xu Linshan, are engaged, she is my woman. You can forget about changing your mind!"


    As Zhao Tianxuan said this, he looked at Su Qingxue with a sharp gaze and said, "My fiancee wants to go to the best hospital. Today, I''m taking her away. If you dare to treat her as a security guard, I''ll deal with youter!"


    When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but secretlyugh. This kid''s tone was very arrogant. He didn''t know which big family''s child he was from, or else he wouldn''t have the rank of major.


    "Zhao Tianxuan!" I won''t go with you! Even if I die, I won''t marry you! " Xu Linshan stubbornly said.


    <span>Su Qingxue also had a cold expression and said, "Lingshan is my employee and my friend. I won''t let you forcefully take her away. Even if you are an officer, it doesn''t mean you don''t have the authority to do so."


    Zhao Tianxuanughed loudly, as if he had heard the funniest joke, "You''re talking about royalw with me? Do you know who I am? "


    <span>"The more extraordinary your background is, the more despicable your method of taking from others and making you look even more ridiculous!" Su Qingxue retorted.


    <span>"Hehe, a sharp tongue, a businessman is really different." Zhao Tianxuan nced at Ye Fan, who was behind him, andughed strangely, "Ye Fan, don''t you want to manage your new wife?"


    <span>Upon hearing this, theplexions of Su Qingxue and Xu Linshan both changed and they looked at Ye Fan in astonishment.


    Su Qingxue was puzzled as to why Zhao Tianxuan knew Ye Fan.


    As for Xu Linshan, she couldn''t believe that Ye Fan had actually married Su Qingxue!


    Ye Fan''s expression didn''t change, but his eyes were ice-cold, "You know me?"


    "Of course I know him, and I also know that... "You''ve injured the ck Hawk captain, you''re really bold!" Zhao Tianxuan jokingly said.Ye Fan immediately guessed that this guy was probably also one of Dragon Fang''s men, but in reality, this kind of status didn''t really matter to him.


    If a member of the Dragon Soul came over, he might still be willing to bother with it. But, Dragon Fang ¡­ He didn''t put it in his eyes at all.


    <span>"Director Su, you''re married?" Xu Linshan couldn''t help but want to confirm it.


    Su Qingxue bit her lips. She didn''t expect that her marriage had been discovered, but she could only nod her head, "I just concluded it, but I don''t want too many people to know ¡­ ¡­""Oh, I see..." Xu Linshan''s mind felt empty. She did not know why this was happening.


    When she thought about the first time she saw Ye Fan, Su Qingxue had Ye Fan stay at home. She suddenly felt very silly, why didn''t she see that the two of them had an unusual rtionship?


    <span>The key was that scoundrel, being with Su Qingxue and being so perverted everyday, how shameless, Xu Lingshan thought angrily.


    Zhao Tianxuan said, "Ye Fan, don''t think that because the ck Hawk captain''s men were taken away, you are fine. You have multiple cases on you, and we will investigate them thoroughly. If you are a little more sensible, then obediently surrender yourself."


    Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed a trace of panic. She never thought that the country would send someone to investigate Ye Fan. Was he really going to imprison me for killing someone?But Ye Fan instead sneered, "At least ck Hawk would do some investigation. Don''t tell me you only know how to shoot your mouth off here?" If you''re so capable, you would have captured me long ago, right? "


    <span>Zhao Tianxuan''s expression changed and his eyes revealed a murderous look. He was indeed quite afraid of Ye Fan''s strength, so he did not make a move. He did not want to alert the enemy.


    However, if he were to really go all out, he didn''t think that he would be unable to subdue Ye Fan.


    "There are countless experts in China. With your level, it would only take a blink of an eye to capture you. Don''t be too arrogant. We''re only looking for the right time, you won''t be able to escape." Zhao Tianxuan sneered.<span>"Suit yourself, but you are not wee here. I see that Captain Xu is tired, and you are getting in his way, so hurry up and get out of here." Ye Fan was also toozy to pay any attention to this kind of young master.


    "Get lost? You dare to tell me to scram? " Zhao Tianxuan''s face darkened and he said, "I said it already. Xu Linshan is my woman. I must take her away. You are the ones who are going to get lost!"


    Ye Fanughed evilly, "If you have the ability, you can try, and see if you can take her away."


    "Ignorant fellow, do you know who you''ve offended!?" Zhao Tianxuan narrowed his eyes.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "I don''t know, and I''m not interested in knowing."<span>Seeing the two men at loggerheads, Xu Linshan was worried. She gritted her teeth and said, "Ye Fan, stop talking." Director Su, take care of yourself too, I ¡­ I''ll go with him. "


    With that, Xu Linshan got off the bed. Her injuries were almost healed, but she still needed some rest.


    <span>Hearing that, Su Qingxue was stunned: "Lingshan! Why are you. Didn''t you not want to go? "


    Xu Linshan''s face was full of bitterness, "I can''t let you ¡­ for my sake ¡­" get into unnecessary trouble. "


    Su Qingxue immediately realized that it was Xu Linshan who thought that Zhao Tianxuan''s family background was too strong. If she went against him, it would be bad for her brocade. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 151

    0151


    <span>Su Qingxue was not one to be impulsive. She was actually very calm and was also weighing the pros and cons. She wanted topletely lose all decorum with Zhao Tianxuan.


    Her logic told her that she could not go head to head with Zhao Tianxuan. The Su family was just a merchant family.<span>However, she had known Xu Lingshan for more than three years. The two of them had a lot of things going on in their work, and Xu Lingshan was also bleeding and crying for her.


    Although one was the CEO and the other was the head of the security forces, both of them viewed each other as their friends and sisters.


    Su Qingxue didn''t have many sisters, so Xu Linshan was definitely one. Thus, Su Qingxue''s mind was in a mess and didn''t know what to do.


    Zhao Tianxuan''s face was filled with pride and heughed, "Lingshan, why do you think you are trying to make trouble for your family bying to Hua Hai? Didn''t you want toe back with me to be my wife?


    <span>"Don''t worry. This time, when we get home, I will quickly make a suggestion to the family so that we can get married as soon as possible. From now on, you can be at ease at home and bear my children."


    While he was speaking, Zhao Tianxuan meaningfully nced at Xu Linshan''s chest. That pair of breasts was truly attractive to every man.


    "Wishful thinking!" I just don''t want an arrogant fellow like you to cause trouble for Boss Su! I won''t marry you, and even if I do, it doesn''t mean that I will agree to it! " Xu Linshan gritted her teeth."Hehe, after we go back, it''s not up to you. Having youe out and act presumptuously for three years is already the limit of Uncle Xu''s tolerance." Zhao Tianxuan said, "Do you think Uncle Xu and the others really don''t know where you are? The reason why I''m here to find you is because I''m being extra merciful to you. "


    When Su Qingxue heard these words and saw the pain in Xu Linshan''s eyes and her sparkling eyes, she could not help but feel a sense of sadness.


    They were both women, and he couldn''t help but get married. However,pared to Xu Linshan, he seemed to be more fortunate.<span>Although Ye Fan was full of ws, he was at least not like this Zhao Tianxuan.


    "Lingshan ¡­" Su Qingxue made up her mind and said seriously, "If you don''t want to go back, I will support you. Don''t make things difficult for yourself. If you need any help, call the police or ask awyer. No need to stand on ceremony with me."Zhao Tianxuan''s face darkened, "Call the police? Awyer? Su Qingxue, are you naive or stupid? Do you really want to meddle in our business!? "


    <span>Hearing Su Qingxue''s words, she was so touched that she almost shed tears. However, she knew that no matter how hard Su Qingxue called out the wind and rain in the mall, it wouldn''t be able to stop the Zhao and Xu Families'' decision.


    <span>"Director Su ¡­" No, I appreciate your kindness. I''m already satisfied with you taking care of a woman like me who can''t do anything but fight for three years.


    <span>I''m sorry. "In the future, I won''t be able to travel with you, visit with you, and work for the brocade," Xu Lingshan said as she silently walked towards the door.


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard these words, she felt as if her throat was stuck and her eyes were burning hot.


    However, just at this moment, a figure blocked Xu Linshan''s path.


    "Ye Fan?"


    Xu Linshan stared at the man and asked, "What are you doing?"


    The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth slightly lifted, his eyes warm and he said, "Anyways, after eating so many lunches together, if you want to leave, why aren''t you saying your goodbyes to me?"<span>Xu Linshan recalled the scene where they ate together in thepany''s restaurant. She felt a warm but sour feeling in her heart.


    "You liar. You married CEO Su, but you''re hiding everything from me. I don''t want to say goodbye to you." Xu Linshan whispered.Ye Fanughed and said: "Okay, Captain Xu, don''t go. Since you don''t want to go, there is no need to force yourself."


    "You''re too naive..." Xu Linshan forced a smile, "There are many things in this world that you can''t do without your own will.""To die of old age is indeed uncontroble. However, if you were to say that you want to marry that guy, I don''t think so." Ye Fan shook his head.


    <span>Zhao Tianxuan was already unable to endure any longer. His anger was like a volcano about to erupt as he loudly cursed, "Ye Fan! Do you really think I don''t dare to touch you!? Don''t you know what''s good for you. You even dare to interfere in the matter between me and my fianc¨¦e!? "


    <span>"You and your fianc¨¦e? Heh ¡­ Marriage is between two people, Captain Xu doesn''t think that she''s your fiancee, you forced your way in. This is called stealing the bride, isn''t it? " Ye Fan sneered.


    Zhao Tianxuan stepped forward and faced Ye Fan. With a sharp glint in his eyes, he said, "I don''t want to waste my breath with you. If you don''t mind, I''ll let you be hospitalized today!"<span>"Don''t be so agitated ¡­" "Actually, I''m not interested in your business. I''m only concerned with my wife''s." Ye Fan extended his hand and pointed at Su Qingxue beside him.


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned, she didn''t know what a man meant.


    "What does this have to do with Su Qingxue?" Zhao Tianxuan asked unhappily.


    Ye Fan let out a long sigh and asked, "What do you think is the most important thing for a man to get married?"


    <span>A thoughtful look appeared in Zhao Tianxuan''s eyes. After a moment of thought, he asked, "Why should I answer you?"


    Ye Fan chuckled, "You simply can''t answer that question, because in your eyes, getting married is the same as tying up a female pig to go home. Giving you a live pig is the same, you don''t care about Captain Xu''s inner world at all, right?"


    "Mother... Sow? You''re calling me a pig?! " Zhao Tianxuan widened his eyes.These words were too vulgar, but the words were straightforward. The reason why Zhao Tianxuan took a fancy to her was because of her figure, looks, and family background. He had never tried to understand her heart.


    <span>Ye Fan continued, "I don''t know what other people are thinking, but in my opinion, to a man, the most important thing in marriage is to shoulder all the responsibilities of a family. It can be imperfect, but it must be done with as much responsibility as possible.


    To my wife, Captain Xu is a very close friend of hers. If Captain Xu isn''t happy, my wife will be sad too.<span>So, in order to not make my wife sad, I have to stay behind today, Captain Xu.


    Su Qingxue stared nkly at the man. She did not expect Ye Fan to suddenly say something so serious.


    Even though she still felt that men were very annoying, her heart felt like it was filled with honey. It was so sweet that shepletely ignored the man''s call of "my wife".<span>Xu Linshan was also very surprised. There were mixed emotions in her heart. She was happy, moved, and also felt a bit sour as she looked at Su Qingxue beside her with envy.


    "Nonsense, nonsense, nonsense!" Zhao Tianxuan''s face turned ashen. He didn''t want to hear it at all so he shouted, "Tie Xiong, cuffed this fellow!"


    <span>The tall and sturdy Iron Bear didn''t say anything further. He took two big steps in front of Ye Fan, took out a big caliber pistol from his waist, and quickly aimed it at Ye Fan''s forehead. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 152

    <span>0152


    "Don''t move! "Be careful of the fire," Tie Xiong said in a deep voice.<span>Seeing that Tie Xiong had really taken out his gun and that the muzzle was only 30 to 40 cm away from Ye Fan, Su Qingxue and Xu Linshan, who were at the side, felt their hearts jump into their throats.


    "Ye Fan!" Forget it! You don''t want to get involved in this! " Xu Linshan hurriedly advised.


    Su Qingxue''s pretty face turned pale and she questioned, "How can you pull out a spear!? This is the hospital! "


    <span>Zhao Tianxuan said disdainfully, "So what if it''s a hospital? Even if this old man were to execute him now, there would be no problem. This is the difference in status between us! "


    <span>Tie Xiong also turned his head with an evil grin and asked, "Captain, why don''t we capture him? We''ll make our move sooner orter anyway."


    <span>Zhao Tianxuan thought for a moment before replying, "That''s fine. Then, we''ll consider this trip to the hospital today as a double shot!"


    Just as he finished speaking, the gun in Tie Xiong''s hand suddenly disappeared!


    "My spear!?"In just a blink of an eye, the Iron Bear already felt a wave of pain on his hand and his fingers went numb.


    Immediately after, he discovered that his gun had already fallen into Ye Fan''s hands!


    "Tsk tsk, not bad. 62 changes to Browning. This gun is well maintained, so it''s worth quite a lot of money if you sell it." Ye Fan sized it up as hemented.


    Both Zhao Tianxuan and Tie Xiong were dumbstruck. They simply couldn''t see clearly how Ye Fan had taken the pistol away from them.<span>Su Qingxue and Xu Linshan also widened their beautiful eyes and were unable to react.


    "Crack, crack, crack ¡­"Then, he saw Ye Fan''s two hands move lightning fast, and all the bullets in the Browning pistol were also spat out.


    Ye Fan threw the empty gun back to Tie Xiong, and said lightly, "You guys go, this is the hospital, I don''t want to make a move, don''t bother Captain Xu, and don''t bother me."


    Looking at the empty handgun, Tie Xiong''s face was burning. This was clearly being humiliated.<span>"You son of a b * tch, you dare to steal the gun while I''m not paying attention? "Today, I have decided to make my move!"


    Without saying anything further, Tie Xiong threw his gun, and with a long gunner''s fist from the Military Boxing, he threw it towards Ye Fan!


    However, Ye Fan only slightly shifted his body to the side, before reaching out his hand to grab Iron Bear''s fist, and then abruptly pulled it back!


    <span>"Crack crack!"


    <span>With the sound of bones breaking, Tie Xiong''s arm was dislocated!


    The Iron Bear was also a ruthless person. After a painful scream, he continued pinching towards Ye Fan''s neck with his other hand.


    He had trained his techniques on the battlefield, so naturally, he wanted to kill.


    Ye Fan let out a cold snort, and his elbow struck the Iron Bear''s ribs.


    "Bam!"


    Tie Xiong''s body fell to the ground. A few of his ribs were broken. He was in so much pain that he couldn''t even get up.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan had only used two moves to defeat Tie Xiong, Zhao Tianxuan couldn''t help but swallow his saliva as he felt a lingering fear in his heart. Luckily he hadn''t used any moves first.


    Meanwhile, Xu Linshan was both surprised and happy. At the same time, she was very worried that this might bring more trouble to Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand towards Zhao Tianxuan, "Come, didn''t you want to bring Captain Xu with you? If you defeat me, I will let her go with you."


    <span>After hesitating for a while, Zhao Tianxuan said through gritted teeth, "I will definitely investigate your identity thoroughly and then arrest you ording to thew!"


    Ye Fanughed and said, "How did it be legal again?" Just now, from your tone, you didn''t take thew seriously at all. "


    "Humph!" "I don''t want to argue with you." Zhao Tianxuan looked at Xu Linshan and said, "You won''t be able to escape. If you are my fiancee, you will definitely be my woman."


    <span>With that, Zhao Tianxuan left the ward quickly along with the injured Iron Bear.


    After the two of them left, the room fell into a strange silence.


    Su Qingxue and Xu Linshan looked at Ye Fan withplicated expressions. This man really made them tremble with fear every time.


    "Why are you all looking at me like that, it''s really embarrassing." Ye Fan was embarrassed from being stared at.<span>Xu Linshan faintly sighed. "Actually, you shouldn''t have helped me. Zhao Tianxuan hates evil like a hatred, and the Zhao Family''s background is not ordinary. If you do that, you will bring trouble to Chief Su."


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, she advised, "Lingshan, don''t say it like that. Although Ye Fan is a bit reckless, but I really can''t watch as you are taken away. That would be no different from kidnapping."


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, with me here, there won''t be any problems." "Captain Xu, you''ve pretty much recovered. I think you can leave the hospital tomorrow or the next day. Why don''t you just go back to thepany and live in the apartment. That guy won''t easily disturb you."


    Xu Linshan gave a mocking smile. "You don''t understand Zhao Tianxuan. Today, he lost his face and won''te looking for me again for a while." He definitely had to think of all sorts of ways to deal with you first, so ¡­ "You are the one who should be careful."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan, on the other hand, wasn''t worried anymore, and nodded with a smile."Lingshan, no matter what, you should return to thepany as soon as possible to work. Don''t do any training and take care of your body. If you are in thepany, I will feel more at ease as well." Su Qingxue said.


    Xu Linshan replied and asked hesitantly, "Chief Su, you''ve never asked me about my family background. Do you really not care?"


    Su Qingxue''s gaze turned. After pondering for a moment, she said, "Knowing or not not knowing will not change my decision, nor will it deny the fact that we have worked together for three years. If you want to tell me, I am naturally willing to listen, even if you don''t want to say it, I don''t mind."<span>Xu Linshan smiled and said, "Chief Su, there are a lot of fine details that I cannot say. But our family is definitely open and honorable.


    My hometown is in a city, so most of my family members join the army. You can be at ease, it definitely isn''t some random family, nor is it an underground family.<span>I came to Hua Hai because I don''t want to ept this marriage. I don''t like that Zhao Tianxuan, so I don''t want to be a chess piece and be manipted by him for the rest of my life ¡­ "


    <span>"Yes, I believe you. After all, you are the girl with the strongest sense of justice I''ve ever seen." Su Qingxue said.


    Xu Linshan couldn''t help but blush when she heard this. "Don''t say that, CEO Su. I''m just a bit straight forward ¡­"


    Behind him, Ye Fan couldn''t help but wrinkle his brows, a hint of doubt shing through his eyes.


    A city? Could it really be the Xu family from the Xu family? In that case... Wouldn''t that Zhao be ¡­


    Ye Fan felt like crying. Since the time he met Su Qingxue, why did he keep meeting people from such prestigious families?!


    This time, there would probably be trouble in the future.


    However, Ye Fan also didn''t want a beauty like Xu Linshan to be his wife. It would be such a waste if she was caught by someone like Zhao Tianxuan.Moreover, their rtionship wasn''t that bad. Helping her out wouldn''t be excessive either.


    <span>To put it bluntly, Ye Fan was still a bit selfish. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have thought of eating with Xu Linshan when he was at work. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 159

    0159


    Du Yun''er looked at Ning Xuemo with some apprehension and suspicion. However, when she saw the gentle smile on her face, she couldn''t help but be willing to believe it.


    "Really... "Just like that?" Du Yun''er hesitated.


    Ning Xuemo didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Little Sister Yun''er, if we were viins whomit all sorts of crimes, how could the government grant us such a good location at the Green Mountain Lake?


    How can I represent the Tea Dao Association in Huhai andpete against the tea masters of Fu Sang?


    Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe your Brother Ye Fan. Do you think Ye Fan is that kind of bad guy? "


    Du Yun''er immediately shook her head. In her opinion, Ye Fan was the kindest person in the world, working hard to earn money to donate to the orphanage. Where did she find such a good person these days?


    She couldn''t help but me herself more and more for actually suspecting that Ye Fan had mistakenly taken the wrong path and was pulled into the dark whirlpool by the Purple Bamboo Forest.


    "Sorry, Brother Ye Fan, I shouldn''t have listened to Liu Shuangshuang''s nonsense. It''s all my fault... "Misunderstanding you, I''ve also misunderstood Sister Ning." Du Yun''er said, ashamed.Ye Fan was puzzled, "Liu Shuang?" Why is it rted to her? "


    <span>"Shuangshuang came to find me a few days ago. She said she was at a club and saw you together with Sister Ning. She knew that Sister Ning was part of a gang. She said that you''ve already turned into a bad person and told me not to bother with you anymore."


    Ye Fan frowned and asked Ning Xuemo, "Was there someone called Liu Shuang in that shooting club?""I''ve never heard of it. Furthermore, when we went to the club that day, it wasn''t for any activities. We didn''t even meet a few members ¡­" Ning Xuemo shook her head.


    Ye Fan was also at a loss, "Regardless of her, this woman is really baffling." "Yun''er, you''ve already seen it. Although the Purple Bamboo Forest is an underground gang, there''s nothing that''s shameful about it. Don''t think too much about it."


    Du Yun''er nodded her head. The heavy burden in her heart was finally lifted, and she disyed her enchanting smile once more."Alright, I''m very happy today. Suddenly, I have a little sister. Come, eat while it''s still warm!" Ning Xuemo began to make preparations for Du Yun''er''s meal.


    <span>The three of them enjoyed their lunch happily. As they chatted, Ning Xuemo and Du Yun''er unexpectedly discovered that they were both very interested in ssical culture and art.


    This was because Ning Zi Mo studied the Way of Tea, and he had been nurtured by a few families since he was young. Du Yun''er was anguage teacher, and she had always been interested in this aspect.


    The two women hit it off, talking very much andpletely throwing Ye Fan to the side.Although Ye Fan could understand a lot of things, he didn''t have any interest in participating in this kind of conversation. On the contrary, he was enjoying listening to the two women call each other ''big sister'' and ''little sister''.


    "If we be a family in the future, that would be great," Ye Fan muttered to himself. But when he thought back, he felt that he was too greedy. To him, Du Yun''er was just like his little sister.


    Furthermore, with Du Yun''er''s character, she wouldn''t be able to ept that he had another woman.


    After the meal, Du Yun''er still intended to return to the orphanage to work, so Ye Fan naturally followed.


    Ning Xuemo was reluctant to part with him, it was rare for her to meet such a female friend, so she suggested, "Yun''er, are you free the night after tomorrow?


    <span>"There''s a literary and arts charity party at the Hua Hai Art Exhibition Center. I''ve been invited to perform at the tea ceremony and there''ll be various famous artists who will be doing charity auctions. I just happen to have two ces to invite. How about both you and Ye Fane?"


    When Du Yun''er heard this, she became a little agitated and asked, "I know about that party! Meng Qiuyu will alsoe, right? "<span>"Who is Meng Qiuyu?" Ye Fan was puzzled, why was Du Yun''er so excited.


    Ning Xuemo smiled knowingly. "He''s a new writer who has risen to prominence in the recent years. His writing has a ssical charm to it. Yun''er must also be a fan of his books."


    "En!" Du Yun''er looked forward to it and said, "Sister Ning, can I really go? Those kinds of parties must be famous, I''m just a high school teacher... "<span>"What''s wrong with teacher?" Heaven and Earth Lord''s personal teacher, since ancient times, teachers should be respected. "Ye Fan smiled and said," Since you like it this much, I''ll go with you.


    Du Yun''er heard that Ye Fan was also willing to go, so she wasn''t worried and happily nodded her head.<span>Ning Xuemo spoke in a sour tone, "Hmph, I really do love your little sister. If I let you apany me, would you be willing to go with me?"


    "Stop messing around, didn''t you not call me before? Ning''er, if you were to tell me, I will definitely apany you!" Ye Fan said with a smile.


    In fact, Ye Fan also felt that Du Yun''er should have some fun in her own life. Otherwise, she would always be running around in the school and the orphanage, wasting so much of her good years.


    Therefore, it was rare for Du Yun''er to want to participate in an event and meet her idol. Ye Fan also wanted to support her.


    They took a taxi back to the orphanage.


    <span>When Li Shuhua saw the smile on Du Yun''er''s face again, she calmed down and called out to the two of them to sit and chat for a while.


    Ye Fan took this opportunity to hand over the money he had already collected to President Li Shuhua.


    "Child, you always want to donate money. Our orphanage is doing pretty well, so we don''t need that much money anymore. You should save up for your wife," Li Shuhua said with concern.Ye Fan embarrassedly said, "Actually..." Dean, I just got my certificate a few days ago.


    Upon hearing this, Principal Li and Du Yun''er looked at Ye Fan with an astonished expression.


    "Brother Ye Fan, you... "Are you married?" Du Yun''er''s expression was veryplicated. There was a hint of disappointment on her face, but she could not show it. Her smile was forced.


    Seeing the girl''s appearance, Ye Fan also had a bad feeling, "Yeah, because it was quite sudden and we won''t be having a wedding soon, so I didn''t tell you guys."


    "Who are you married to? Why haven''t I heard you talk about it before? " Although President Li felt somewhat regretful, he was still very happy for Ye Fan''s marriage.<span>Ye Fan didn''t want to directly say that he was married to Su Qingxue. After all, women didn''t want to divulge this information to others.


    <span>However, Ye Fan also didn''t want to lie to him, so he could only say, "Next time if there''s a chance, I''ll bring her over and meet her face to face."


    "Sigh, that''s fine too. Kid, you''re still ying mysterious, haha ¡­" Principal Li said with a smile.


    After Du Yun''er organized her thoughts, she lightly smiled and said, "Brother Ye Fan, congrattions... I... "I went to the kitchen to help."


    <span>After which, Du Yun''er stood up and ran out.


    Dean Li sighed lightly, "This girl definitely doesn''t have a good feeling in her heart."


    Ye Fan was naturally able to understand some of his daughter''s thoughts, but his feelings for Du Yun''er were still like that of siblings, so he didn''t say much."President, in short, you should keep the money. There is a total of three million and four hundred thousand yuan here." Ye Fan handed over a cheque, which was basically all the money he currently earned.


    President Li saw the number and was shocked, "Three ¡­ Three million? How did you get this money? "<span>Ye Fan also didn''t want the old man to worry too much, and only said that he won the basketball game or something like that.


    "Dean, don''t worry, this money is all earned from my serious work, I hope that you can take it and renovate the orphanage. Previously, didn''t you say that you need to change the heating equipment, and since you changed it this time, you will be able to take more children in in in the future," Ye Fan said.


    President Li was so excited that his eyes were filled with tears. He reached out his hand to pat Ye Fan''s shoulder, "You brat, you really are a good person..."


    At this moment, from the entrance of the orphanage came the sudden exmations of children.


    Ye Fan frowned. Sensing something, he hurriedly got up and said, "Principal, I will go out and take a look." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 160

    0160Ye Fan ran to the entrance of the orphanage. Seeing a group of special police armed with guns, he had already surrounded the orphanage so tightly that not even a drop of water could trickle through.


    There were dozens of special police officers with a strong aura. All of them seemed to have gone through rigorous training, and they were definitely not just for show.


    Even though the four or five men standing at the front didn''t bring any weapons or equipment, they all had an ancient fighting background.<span>"Zhao Tianxuan?" Ye Fan saw a man in a military uniform. It was the captain of Dragon Fang Squad Two, who called himself Xu Linshan''s fiance, but was chased away by him.


    <span>Zhao Tianxuan seemed to be in high spirits today. He was in a good mood because the investigation had made a major breakthrough.


    <span>"Ye Fan, I am the captain of Dragon Fang Squad Two, Major Zhao Tianxuan. I now officially announce that you are going to be arrested because of the murders, brawls, and kidnappings you''ve been involved in!"


    <span>Saying this, Zhao Tianxuan took out a document and showed it to Ye Fan. It was indeed an official document approved by his superior.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. If these people wanted to capture him, they would directlye to the orphanage. They really wouldn''t consider the impact on the children.


    However, no matter how ufortable Ye Fan was, he still couldn''t fight with a group of soldiers in front of so many children in the yard."You guys really are haunting us like ghosts," Ye Fan helplessly said.


    <span>Zhao Tianxuanughedcently. "You think I was afraid of you before? "I am a citizen of this country, and must speak of evidence when I do things. As for you, as a dangerous person, once I have evidence, I will naturally arrest you!"


    Ye Fan sneered, "Is that so? Then based on what the matchmaker said, you have to capture an innocent woman to get married to. Is that still considered aw?"


    Zhao Tianxuan''s face immediately flushed red. It was his shame that he didn''t bring Xu Linshan back as he scolded, "You ¡­. Don''t change the subject! I''m here on official business today, so I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. It''s best if you surrender immediately! "


    Ye Fan grinned evilly. This Zhao Tianxuan had some brains. He knew that fighting him head on didn''t necessarily give him an advantage, so he chose to surround him without moving first.


    "Ye Fan, what''s going on?" Principal Li, who had followed him out with a sense of worry, jumped in fright when he saw the situation unfolding in front of him.


    Ye Fan turned his head and smiled, "Principal, there''s a little misunderstanding here. I will go and take care of it.""Brother Ye Fan!" Why do they want to catch you? "Could it be ¡­" Du Yun''er also ran out. She was worried that there might be a problem with the Purple Bamboo Forest.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Yun''er, you have to believe in me. Nothing will happen to you."


    "But ¡­" Du Yun''er had never seen such a frightening formation before, and his mind was in a mess.<span>Ye Fan said, "Be good and don''t let your thoughts run wild. I will call you to report that you are safe after I finish handling this matter. Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything wrong. They can''t do anything to me."


    <span>"Hmph hmph, such shameless boasting. Whether or not you''ve done it, I know best." Zhao Tianxuan looked at Du Yun''er and Principal Li and made a decision in his heart.


    It wasn''t difficult to control someone he was concerned about. Zhao Tianxuan was finally no longer worried that Ye Fan would forcefully resist arrest.


    When he said this, Du Yun''er became particrly uneasy. She grabbed Ye Fan''s arm, not letting him leave.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Yun''er, you can rx. "I''ll call youter. When you get off work the day after tomorrow, I want to take you to the party. I''ve always kept my promise, haven''t I?"Du Yun''er also knew that if she kept dragging him around, she wouldn''t be able to make Ye Fan stay, so she could only let go.


    "It''s a deal. You have to take me the day after tomorrow ¡­" Du Yun''er was reluctant to part with him.


    Ye Fan smiled as he reached out his hand to stroke the girl''s head. Although she was already a slim and graceful girl, in his eyes, Du Yun''er was still that little girl with the pigtails back then.


    "As you say."<span>Ye Fan also waved goodbye to President Li before walking over to Zhao Tianxuan. He coldly looked at him and said, "Let''s go, your people are too annoying." "I don''t want to waste any more time with you guys. Today, I''ll exin everything to you guys."


    "Hmph, handcuff him!" Zhao Tianxuan ordered.


    <span>Immediately, a Dragon Tooth squad member held the handcuffs, wanting to handcuff Ye Fan.


    But when Ye Fan turned his head and nced at that guy, his gaze instantly made that man''s blood turn cold, and he froze on the spot, shivering.


    Ye Fan asked in ridicule, "Are you sure that the handcuffs are useful?"<span>Zhao Tianxuan didn''t expect that his subordinates would not even be able to resist a nce from Ye Fan. He couldn''t help but feel a little panicked in his heart, so he could only brace himself and say: "Forget it, he won''t dare to run anymore!" "Get in the car!"


    Even without him saying anything, Ye Fan already got into a car. He also didn''t want to waste time talking to this group of small fries.<span>Watching the number of special police cars leaving, the entrance of the orphanage was once again deserted.


    "Yun''er, stop looking. From Ye Fan''s appearance, he should be very confident. He will be fine." After all, President Li has a lot of experience, so he was able to see through something. Thus, he reached out his hand to pat the girl''s shoulder andforted her.


    Du Yun''er''s eyes were filled with tears as she wiped the corner of her eyes and said faintly, "Principal, I only want Brother Ye Fan to be safe. Actually, it doesn''t matter who he marries. As long as he is well, I''ll be happy."


    "Silly girl, who doesn''t think this way, so don''t be too sad. Otherwise, if Ye Fan were to turn around and find out that he had scared you sick, wouldn''t he feel even worse?"


    "En." Du Yun''er nodded her head and pulled herself together, trying not to think too much into it.


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>The convoy entered China''s Hainan district, a military training base that was next to the coastline.


    This was a secret area where no one was allowed to enter or leave. Generally, special prisoners would be sent here to interrogate.<span>After Ye Fan got off the car, he was led to a special reinforced concrete building. The entire structure was like a fortress, with no windows.


    After passing through a thick steel door, they entered a closed interrogation room. The room was surrounded by bulletproof ss and explosion-proof ss. There were dozens of levels. Even if a missile were to smash through it, it probably would not be able to break through the transparent barrier.<span>Ye Fan sat on a bench, looking around at the protective measures around him, and couldn''t help but want tough. This bunch of people really were willing to spend money to build such an interrogation room.


    <span>One had to know that the most advanced explosion-proof ss was almost as expensive as gold. The cost of construction of this interrogation room was almost ten million. The army was truly rich.


    Not long after, several generals wearing military uniforms walked in.


    Zhao Tianxuan was among them. He had an arrogant smile on his face. Seeing Ye Fan trapped in the cage, he was no longer worried about any mishaps, as if he was looking at a trapped beast."Ye Fan, these two, one of them is Commander Wang Ze from the Jiangnan Military Region, who is in charge of the special crimes. The other one is our Dragon Soul''s Division Commander Tan Jiang, the Commissioner sent by our Dragon Soul Headquarters to interrogate you."


    These two generals are busy dealing with your case, what do they ask you, you had better answer truthfully! "


    After Zhao Tianxuan proudly introduced the two generals, he politely pulled out a chair for the two generals and waited for the two generals to take their seats before finally sitting down.


    After all, Zhao Tianxuan was only a major while Wang Ze and Tan Jiang, one was a lieutenant general and the other one was a major general, both of them were important figures in the school of actual authority. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 161

    0161


    <span>Wang Ze raised his hand and gestured to the group of special forces guards that had followed him in, "All of you can leave, this prisoner is locked in this Dragon Landing Pavilion."


    Don''t even mention pointing at ancient martial arts, even if he had a missile, he still wouldn''t be able to do anything to us.


    Tan Jiang also nodded, indicating to his entourage''s guards, "All of you should go out as well. The interrogation request today is as confidential as possible."<span>The dozen or somandos and a few elite guards heard this and immediately saluted and ran out.


    Ye Fan tapped his legs, looked around at the ten or soyers of clear ss that were as hard as a rock, and said, "So this is called ''Dragon''s Lair''. The name obtained is rather elegant."


    "Humph, refined is refined, but the prisoners who are locked in the Dragon''s Lair, no one can escape even if they are a great bandit or an unparalleled tyrant, you had better behave and not be glib. Otherwise, we can lock you up until you die!" Zhao Tianxuanughed sinisterly.Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Is that so?" "It sounds really powerful."


    <span>"Hehe ¡­" Captain Wang Ze smiled, and said in a strong voice, "Ye Fan, you don''t have to be too nervous. The main reason why we brought you here is to rify a few questions, if you don''t have any sins, we will naturally not wrongly use you."


    <span>"Oh." Ye Fan had a rxed smile on his face, "What problem?"


    Tan Jiang picked up the document in his hand and said, "After the investigation of our Dragon Soul''s underlings, Dragon Fang Squad Two, the B ss underground organization from Fei Country, the Monkey Eating Eagle, they had secretly contacted you before.<span>Yesterday, we arrested two monkey eating eagle members who tried to infiltrate Hua Hai. After interrogation, they revealed that you have a secret on you called ANKH ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. This group of monkey-eating eagles really did not give up their evil intentions. They actually wanted toe. With such a short gap between them, it would be weird if they didn''t get caught.


    However, the secret of ANKH was indeed too attractive, making the bounty hunters lose their rationality, which was understandable.


    "Ye Fan, you were the bounty hunter who killed the three monkey eating eagles. We already found out about this from the previous team. This time, because of ANKH, the monkey eating eagle also sent people to infiltrate Hua Hai.


    Do you know that because of you, our China has already encountered a certain degree of crisis on the border? " Tan Jiang said seriously.Ye Fan chuckled, "It''s only a B grade organization. Your Dragon Fang Squad is all B grade, and your Dragon Soul is one of the few A grade organizations. What''s the point of being afraid of a monkey eagle?"


    <span>"It''s not a question of being afraid or not, it''s about us having to figure out the root of the problem." Wang Ze took over the topic and said, "We have people who interrogate the monkey eagle, what is an ANKH?"


    However, they only knew that ANKH was a drug and did not know its specific effect.


    We hope that you can tell us the specific information about the ANKH and give it to us to deal with. Otherwise, your existence will be a security risk for China. "Ye Fan understood, "So you also want the ANKH?" "Unfortunately, that thing was just a rumor. I didn''t have it at all."


    Tan Jiang suddenly mmed the table and angrily said, "Speak!" Monkey Eating Eagle people said that they got your address information from the legendary scientist in the underground world, Elephant Head Goddess GANESHA, and that''s how they found you.


    "Since you know the Elephant Head God, you are definitely not an ordinary person. The Elephant Head God has always been elusive, and now it''s unknown whether he''s dead or alive. You are the person he contacted thest time he appeared, and you definitely have unspeakable information hidden within you!"<span>Ye Fan spread out his hands and teasingly said, "You already told me you couldn''t tell me, so why should I tell you?" Are you guys not human? "


    "Shut up!" You still dare to speak nonsense!? " Zhao Tianxuan''s eyes widened as he said with an evil tone, "What do you think your status is right now? You''re just a prisoner!


    Dragon''s Lair, do you think it''s a trapped dragon? The only thing he was tired of was a bunch of pitiful bugs! If you are not honest and speak clearly, don''t me us for being merciless! "


    <span>Ye Fan looked at him indifferently, "Turn hostile?" How are you going to turn hostile? "


    "I ¡­"


    <span>Zhao Tianxuan was about to continue speaking, but he was stopped by Tan Jiang.


    <span>"Ye Fan, you don''t need to react too fiercely", Tan Jiang said lightly, "We are just doing business. Our duty is to protect the safety of China, so, we have to take care of this unsafe ANKH on your body.


    Actually, as long as you calm down and tell us everything you know, we won''t make things difficult for you. After all, you didn''t do anything that would damage our national security. "


    Ye Fan shook his head, and sighed, "Alright, let''s not talk about that anymore." I didn''te here today to talk nonsense with you people. I want to know about the problem with ANKH. You guys are not qualified to be here. Let me seriously talk to you. "


    <span>When these words were said, Wang Ze and Tan Jiang''s expressions greatly changed. Zhao Tianxuan was also stunned, thinking that Ye Fan had gone mad.


    A great general and a great general all held great power. Even if it was someone at the level of a governor, he would still have to give them a third of the power.<span>But Ye Fan actually said that these two were not qualified to talk to him?


    <span>"How arrogant!" What an arrogant brat! "


    Wang Ze was also angered. Laughing loudly, he pointed to the two stars on his shoulder and said: "Do you think that these two stars are fake!?"


    Ye Fan had a helpless look on his face, "You are a general, but you are also a general who has made a public appearance." "I''m talking about your level in China when ites to security. Your level should be at most B, right?"<span>Hearing that, Wang Ze, Tan Jiang and the others all frowned.


    The so-called security level was the effect a person could have on the national security of China.


    <span>Generally, the lowest is E, while the highest is S. However, this is not a written rule.


    From the mostmon people, it was E, the average police, the armed police, the local officials, and so on. It was D.


    Some of the people above that involved in the business secrets of state-owned enterprises, scientific research secrets, or special forces officers, would be C.As for the B, it would mean that some of the country''s generals, weapons experts and the like would have an impact on the country''s upper echelons and the safety of its citizens.


    <span>As for A''s, they were very few in number. They were all top figures in the country, whether it was the leaders of the government or secret organizations, or the leaders of the scientific research organizations that had the most advanced technology.


    It could be said that the information concerning foreign affairs and international security was something that truly affected national security. Only a person in Security Level A would be able to understand everything about it.


    As for [S] ss, there were only a few of these people in the entire China. Even if they were not their heads, their importance wasparable to a few of the most powerful leaders in China. These kinds of people were already hidden behind the scenes, they might not even know each other.It could be said that the secret held by an [S] ss character was no longer a national level secret. Instead, it was a security issue that affected the entire world, such as the nuclear weapon codes, the distribution of nuclear submarines, and other secrets.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 163

    0163


    The autumn air was cool and refreshing, the cool breeze blowing across the hills where the yellow pages of the book fluttered in the wind.<span>In a small pavilion halfway up the mountain in the northern part of the capital, there was a man and a woman who were in ck and white under the pavilion.


    The man wore a grey jacket, brown pants, and wrinkled leather shoes. He had thirty to seventy percent ck hair. His appearance was average, but his eyes were deep and intelligent. He exuded a schrly aura, rather schrly and refined.<span>And on the other side, the woman appeared iparably dazzling.


    Her long ck hair was like a waterfall, swaying gently with the wind. It was simply tied with a red ribbon. It was a transcendent, lustrous and exquisite oval face. Its facial features seemed to be meticulously described by a painter, and it was filled with the ssical charm of an Oriental woman.


    <span>Beneath the red coat were two long, white calves. Along with the red high-heeled shoes, her whole body was like a red rose blooming on a hill, beautiful yet holy.


    "Miss Xiao, it seems like this Dalong won''t be able to escape. I''m the one who won this match. Your chess skills have improved in the past few days, but it still seems a little difficult for you to win against me ¡­"


    <span>The man picked up a delicate teapot made of purple sand and drank a mouthful of fragrant tea with acent expression on his face.


    The red-clothed beauty stared at the chessboard, deep in thought. Her face was cold and she had no intention of giving up.


    <span>At that moment, a call came in to the man''s cell phone.


    The man took out a specially made ck phone and answered, "Speak."


    "Military Advisor, I''m Tan Jiang ¡­""Stop talking nonsense and get to the point."


    This ordinary-looking chess man was one of the core figures of the Dragon Soul. Since the founding of China, he was one of the few military geniuses who managed to be a general before the age of 30.


    <span>"Yes ¡­" "It''s like this, there''s a suspect called Ye Fan. He said he needs to meet a safe-level S rank person before he''s willing to tell him the details of the case. He also mentioned that he wants to see you, Military Advisor."


    "Oh? "Ye Fan?" Xie Linyuan thought for a moment. "I don''t know this person. You guys settle the matter yourselves. Don''t report any nonsense to me ¡­"


    Just as he was about to hang up, Tan Jiang immediately said, "Mo Fei wants to see you!"Xie Linyuan''s expression instantly froze, while the woman in red opposite him raised her eyes to look at him.


    "You ¡­ What did you say? "


    Tan Jiang carefully repeated himself, "What Ye Fan said, Mo ¡­. Murphy wants to see you. "<span>Xie Linfuan took a deep breath and said, "Wait over there. Don''t provoke that man called Ye Fan. I''ll be there within two and a half hours."


    "Advisor, do you really know Ye Fan?" Tan Jiang said in surprise."I don''t know who he is. "But I must see this person," Xie Linyuan said before hanging up.


    <span>He raised his head and looked at the woman in red, then smiled embarrassedly. "Eldest Miss Xiao, I need to make a trip to Hua Hai. I''m in a hurry, do you want toe with me?"


    The woman in red shook her head and didn''t say anything.


    "But I can''t y chess with you anymore, aren''t you bored? Perhaps you''ll meet someone very interesting this time around," Xie Linyuan said temptingly.


    The woman in red shook her head. She stood up and suddenly tossed the chess piece away.


    "I''ve lost." The woman''s voice was as clear as a mountain spring.<span>Upon hearing these words, Xie Linyuan''s mind suddenly quivered as he hurriedly reached out to grab his teapot.


    <span>However, his reaction was still too slow.


    "Sou!"


    With a whistling sound, the woman in red flicked her left middle finger. A crimson stream of air that was like raging mes struck the teapot.


    The teapot actually started burning and was surrounded by a ball of fire.


    "I... My new teapot! " Xie Linyuan felt heartache as he pointed at the woman in red and loudly cursed, "Xiao Xin`er, what kind of dog is this, it can''t stop itself from eating sh * t! So what if he lost!? How old are you!?The mahogany tea table you burnedst time made me pay that tea house two hundred thousand! It''s two hundred thousand! The organization is not going to reimburse you! You won''t even let a teapot go!? "


    Xiao Xin''er didn''t care about him at all. She only left him with the words, "I''ll fight again another day" before she turned around and flew away.


    Her figure was like a streak of red lightning, and in the blink of an eye, she had already passed through two or three mountain peaks, disappearing without a trace.Xie Linfen watched as his teapot was burned into a ball of ck sand. It was still so hot that he couldn''t take it. He could only sigh as if he wanted to cry but had no tears.


    <span>"If I wasn''t unable to beat you, I wouldn''t have gone to the extent of crazily ying chess with you ¡­" Damn it! "Unlucky!"


    After he finished speaking, Xie Linfuan also performed his Qing Gong. He glided down from the mountain like a bird, descending rapidly ¡­¡­ ¡­.


    <span>2 hourster, Hua Hai, outside the Dragon Confining Pavilion.


    "Military advisor!"


    <span>"Thank you, General!"


    Tan Jiang and Wang Ze jogged over to Xie Linyuan with fawning smiles.


    As for Zhao Tianxuan and the others from Dragon Fang, they didn''t even have the courage to look up when they saw the top three in the Dragon Soul Ranking. They could only silently stand at the back.<span>"Advisor, why are you suddenly here? We should be greeting you at the entrance." Tan Jiang enthusiastically said.


    However, Xie Linyuan did not have the time to greet them. He rushed over once he got off the ne and asked, "Where is that man called Ye Fan?"<span>"He''s in the Dragon Confining Pavilion!" Wang Ze said.


    "What!? You all have locked him up in the Dragon''s Lair!? " Xie Linyuan''s expression tightened as he uneasily asked, "He didn''t resist?"


    Wang Ze patted his chest and guaranteed, "General Xie, even if he resists, it''s useless. With the strength of the Trap Dragon Pavilion, you also know that it''s fine to st a conventional missile into a single one, even a heavy tank might not be breached. Furthermore, he has a strong resistance against the zhenqi of an ancient martial artist, so what''s the use of resisting again when he''s alone?"<span>"Do you have a brain!? I''m asking if you''re safe!? " Xie Linyuan cursed.


    Wang Ze shrunk his body and asked worriedly, "No... Not asking about safety? "Although his rank was higher than Xie Laiyuan''s, the status of Dragon Soul was not something an ordinary rank could measure up to.


    None of the ten Wang Ze''s were more important than Xie Linyuan. Therefore, in front of Xie Linyuan, Wang Ze didn''t dare to have the slightest bit of temper.


    <span>Xie Linyuan was toozy to exin as he quickly ran into the Dragon''s Lair.


    When he saw the man lying on the ground in the Dragon Bolt Attic, it was as if he was frozen in ce, his gaze unable to move at all.


    <span>Xie Linyuan''s breathing became rough and unstable from seeing Ye Fan. To an ancient martial arts master like him, this was a situation that was usually impossible to happen.


    "Military Advisor, he''s Ye Fan." Tan Jiang and the others followed in and whispered.<span>Actually, looking at Xie Laiyuan''s expression, they already knew that the Military Advisor definitely knew who Ye Fan was, moreover... It seemed that their rtionship was not ordinary!


    <span>"Who is it ¡­. "It was proposed to lock him in." Xie Linfuan''s voice was cold and low.


    <span>Wang Ze and Tan Jiang looked at each other. They weren''t the ones who had arrested them, so they all looked towards Zhao Tianxuan, who was in the back row. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 169

    0169


    "What''s going on? And the police? " Ning Xuemo asked in surprise."They seem to have arrived quite a few times," Xie Linfuan said calmly. He was only a police officer and even the Public Security Minister had to walk with his head down when he saw him. Of course, he wouldn''t take it to heart.


    Ye Fan smiled, looked at the two groups of people from the Jin Ying Sect and the Iron Palm Gang, and said, "It seems that their purpose ofing here this time is not to fight with us."<span>On the other hand, Jin Ao, Qi Jingwu, and the others didn''t seem to have anything to do with them. They didn''t even look back as they quickly walked out of the teahouse.


    "Let''s go out and take a look as well," said Ye Fan.


    When they arrived outside the tea house, they found that there were already seven or eight police cars blocking the entrance. Dozens of police officers were on alert, surrounding the tea house so tightly that not even a drop of water could trickle through.


    "Commissioner Yao?" When Ning Xuemo saw the middle-aged officer wearing bulletproof vest leading the group, she recognized that it was actually the Hua Hai Police Department''s Chief, Yao Zhengang.<span>When Yao Zhen saw Ning Xuemo and the rest, he had aplicated expression on his face. With a stern expression, he said, "Miss Ning, the reason for your sudden visit today was to invite you to the police station to assist us in investigating a case."


    <span>"Me? Assist in the investigation? " Ning Xuemo was puzzled. "What happened?"


    <span>Yao Zhengang said cautiously, "Our people have found over 50 kilograms of drugs in several Purple Bamboo Forest businesses. Does Miss Ning know about this?"


    <span>"What!? Impossible! Our Violet Bamboo Forest is not into the drug business at all! " Zhao Zhong shouted angrily from the side.


    Ning Xuemo frowned slightly. Then, her gaze shifted to the two groups of people from the Jin Ying Sect and the Iron Palm Gang, who had yet to leave.Sure enough, the Sect Leader of the Golden Eagle Sect, Jin Ao, put on a righteous face and said, "There is such a thing!?" Drugs are something that harm themon people. As martial artists, we cannot ignore such evil deeds. Commissioner Yao, if there is anything that you need help with, feel free to tell us! "


    Qi Jingwu also said, "President Ning, you''ve already gathered all of Hua Hai''s underground gangs. Now you''re the one in charge, you can''t do anything that would harm the Heavens and the Earth."


    Xie Linfen whispered to Ye Fan, "Boss, this group of people still know how to borrow a knife to kill people. It seems like they still have some brains."<span>Ye Fan smiled without saying a word, finally understanding why the two gangs suddenly came today.


    It was not to recover face from the ancient martial arts, but to stir up trouble for the Purple Bamboo Forest, to take advantage of the chaos to disrupt the underground powers of China''s seas and fish in troubled waters.


    Ning Zimo''s pretty face turned cold, and she sneered, "I didn''t do anything. I know very well in my heart, but you guys ¡­. You don''t want to leave? "Yao Zhen was puzzled when he saw the members of the Golden Eagle Sect and the Iron Lock Gang. Although he knew two Sect Leaders, he wasn''t that familiar with them.


    "Why have the two Sect Leaderse here?" Yao Zhengang asked.


    "Oh, my son Jin Zhe was injured a few days ago. I came here today to seek justice." Jin Ao said.


    <span>"We, the Iron Palm Sect, have alsoe to earn some face for the matter of our disciple, Yu Hanlong. However, our skills are inferior and we were just about to leave."


    Yao Zhengang wasn''t stupid, he could roughly sniff out a conspiracy. However, as Hua Hai''s police chief, he had to follow the evidence to handle the case.<span>Since the drug was found in the Purple Bamboo Forest, he had to bring Ning Xuemo away. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to exin it to his superiors.


    "I, Yao, am grateful for your kindness, but I believe that Miss Ning will not make things difficult for us, the police." Yao Zhengang said with a smile. He did not want to have much to do with these two ancient martial arts sects.


    <span>"Miss Ning, pleasee with us," Yao Zhengang continued.


    Without waiting for Ning Zimo to speak, Zhao Zhong stepped forward and said, "You must have made a mistake. That drug must have been set up by someone! If you want to capture people, then arrest me! "


    "Haha, Commissioner Yao, look. It seems like their Purple Bamboo Forest is not convinced." Jin Aoughed sinisterly.Qi Jingwu gave a heavy snort, "The police are in charge of this case, is there a need for you to question it? Could it be that Commissioner Yao is going to randomly kidnap people? "


    <span>Yao Zhengang was also very impressed by the exchange of words. However, it would not be proper for him to not bring Ning Xuemo away. After all, with so much drugs appearing out of nowhere, he could not sit still if he did not rify the case.


    "Miss Ning, we will handle this case impartially. Please believe in thew. If you can avoid doing anything, just try to avoid it." Yao Zhengang sighed and said.


    Ning Zimo sighed, turned around and apologetically smiled at Ye Fan and Xie Linfen, "It seems like I can''t drink with you guys tonight. I have to take responsibility for the gang..."


    When Xie Linyuan heard this, he hurried forward and said, "Sister Ning, this is outrageous. It wasn''t easy for me to make a trip to Hua Hai and take you on as my sister-inw. I can''t just watch you go to the police station, can I?"<span>"Mister, our police department is in charge of this case, please cooperate." Yao Zhengang was also furious. How could a random youngster appear and dare to point fingers at him?


    Qi Jingwu quickly fanned the mes, "Bureau Chief Yao, this person is also an ancient martial artist, so he is extremely arrogant. You have to be careful, our Iron Palm Sect will do our best to protect you!"


    "No need!"<span>Yao Zhengang''s face darkened. With a wave of his hand, he said, "The police are enforcing thew. Whoever dares to interfere will be taken away!"


    <span>With that, the group of policemen took out their pistols and pointed them at Ye Fan and the others.


    <span>With this, joy appeared in the eyes of Qi Jingwu, Jin Ao, and the others. With the help of the police force, they could take advantage of theck of a leader in the Purple Bamboo Forest and continue splitting things up.


    However, just as Yao Zhengang was about to go for them in high spirits, the sound of a car suddenly came from behind.


    Yao Zhengang and the two disciples from the ancient martial arts sects turned around to take a look, their expressions were full of panic.


    He saw three vehicles with red military tags rushing to the entrance of the Purple Leaf Teahouse.<span>The car door opened, and seven or eight armedmandos holding automatic rifles and radiating a murderous aura, raised their guns towards them, quickly approaching.


    <span>"Yao Zhengang!" What are you doing!? "


    <span>On the other hand, Wang Ze and Tan Jiang, the two generals, got out from the back of the car and pointed at Yao Zhengang and the other policemen as they cursed. Their eyeballs were about to pop out from their sockets.


    <span>Previously, they didn''t want toe over because Xie Linfuan had requested for them to stay at a distance. Thus, they watched from afar.


    <span>But now that they saw a group of police officers pulling out guns and pointing them at Xie Linyuan, they didn''t dare to hesitate any longer and immediately ran over.


    Yao Zhengang''s entire body trembled. He immediately recognized Wang Ze, one of the two generals. After all, Wang Ze was one of the high-ranking officers in Hua Hai. Yao Zhengang was fortunate enough to meet him a few times before.


    Army Commander Wang!? "Why are you ¡­"


    <span>Wang Ze roared, "Why aren''t you letting your men put down their guns!?" General Xie, you even dare to point your guns at him, do you want to rebel!? "


    "Thank you ¡­ "General Xie?" Yao Zhengang looked at Xie Linyuan with trepidation. Such a young man was actually a general? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 170

    <span>What was even more pale-faced than Yao Zhengang were naturally the members of the two gangs. Qi Jingwu and Jin Ao had already started to feel cold beneath their feet.


    They already knew that Lin Yuan was one of the higher ups of the military. Even if they borrowed a hundred times the courage, they still wouldn''t dare to provoke him!


    Ning Xuemo, Little Zhao, and the others also looked at Xie Linyuan in shock.However, when he thought carefully, Xie Linfen was Ye Fan''s friend. On Ye Fan''s body, all sorts of magical things would happen. With a brother general, it wouldn''t be too hard to ept.


    <span>Xie Linyuan waved his hand. "They also caught drugs and made no mistakes. You shouldn''t make things difficult for this old bureau chief."


    Hearing that, Yao Zhen Gang bowed deeply in gratitude. "Thank you, General!" This ¡­ What a misunderstanding! I never meant to offend General Xie! "


    Xie Linyuan said with a smile that was not a smile, "I''m fine. It''s mainly this Mr. Ye. You have to ask him if he cares. The person you want to capture is his woman."


    Hearing this, Yao Zhengang looked nervously at Ye Fan. He actually knew Ye Fan, after all, he had investigated Ye Fan before and knew that this youth was not simple. He did not expect that his background would be so huge.


    "Mr. Ye, today must be a misunderstanding. You and Miss Ning are the general''s friends, then it must have nothing to do with drugs anymore," Yao Zhengang said with a wry smile.


    Ye Fan mischievously looked at Jin Ao and the others, "Commissioner Yao, I think... You were right toe here today.<span>"Look, the people from these two gangs didn''te earlier orter, but when something happened to the Purple Bamboo Forest, they came. Isn''t that too much of a coincidence?"


    <span>Yao Zhengang had been in the government for dozens of years, so how could he not understand the meaning behind those words? He also happened to hate Jin Ao, Qi Jingwu, and the others to the core. If they didn''t deliberately frame the Purple Bamboo Forest, he wouldn''t have been forced to bring his police force out into such a predicament.


    <span>If he had identally angered the military this time, his position as the head of the Defense Bureau would probably have flown away.


    When he thought of this, he looked at the group of people and wished that they could "tug, tug, tug" them!


    "The ancient martial arts sects have formed private groups ande here to fight and disturb the people. There is indeed a problem!"


    Yao Zhengang shouted loudly, "Brace these people and bring them back to the Defense Bureau!"


    "Ah!?"


    <span>Jin Ao and Qi Jingwu were frightened out of their wits as they hurriedly pleaded, "Bureau Chief Yao! We didn''t break thew! We are an ancient martial arts sect, not an underground gang! "


    <span>If it was really a famous sect or sect, Yao Zhengang would not dare to make a move. After all, he was in cooperation with the country.


    <span>However, a small sect like this would only have a C Rank status at most. As the director of Hua Hai''s Defense Bureau, he wouldn''t care too much about it.


    "Whether or not there is a vition of thew, we will know after checking. What, do you want to resist?!" Yao Zhen asked.<span>The men from the two sects were furious, but they didn''t dare to say anything. They had already lost all their face, and their faces were burning.


    If word of this got out, the Iron Palm Sect and the Golden Eagle Sect would bepletely destroyed. Who would be willing to join such a disgraceful sect?


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suddenly, Tan Jiang stepped forward and said, "This group of people offended General Xie, how can they be dealt with by the people from your Defense Bureau?"


    Hearing that, Yao Zhengang inquired, "Then this general means ¡­"<span>Tan Jiang snorted and saluted Xie Linyuan. "Advisor, being disrespectful to you is disrespecting our organization. ording to our regtions, we can just shoot them straight away!"


    Offending Dragon Soul''s No.3 boss, a safety rank S rank higher ups, was indeed a capital offense. It would be too much of a secret execution.


    "Gun!?"Jin Ao, Qi Jingwu, and the rest of the group had their blood frozen over. Jin Ao''s legs had even started to go limp, and his face was ashen.


    <span>"General, please spare our lives!" Qi Jingwu was the first to kneel on the ground, begging for mercy.


    Xie Linyuan wanted tough in his heart. Tan Jiang was ttering him, but he''d scared these people to the point of wetting their pants.


    "Don''t beg me, please, Mr. Ye." Xie Linyuan naturally gave Ye Fan face.


    The group of people then started to kowtow to Ye Fan and beg for forgiveness, "Mr. Ye! Let us live! "However, Ye Fan''s face was stiff as he pointed at Ning Zimo, "Don''t beg me, I will listen to Ning''er."


    "Huh?" The group of people were dumbfounded. They had no choice but to continue changing their direction and kowtow towards Ning Xuemo for help.<span>Ning Xuemo red at the man. ''What does this have to do with me?'' He wanted her to make a decision ¡­


    Ning Xuemo wasn''t someone who wouldn''t let someone off when she got the upper hand. She sighed lightly and said, "It won''t be easy for the Iron Palm Sect and the Golden Eagle Sect to pass on their legacy for a hundred years. In the future, don''t do any more evil deeds.


    When they heard this, Jin Ao and Qi Jingwu''s tears almost fell. It was as if they had left the gates of hell.<span>"Thank you, President Ning!"


    "President Xie Ning, spare us!"


    The two groups of people were deeply grateful and miserable. They no longer had the slightest bit of arrogance from before.<span>On the other hand, Zhao Zhong and the other people from the Purple Bamboo Forest had golden looks on their faces. They were in high spirits and felt that they had gained more face.


    <span>The matter was finally over. Yao Zhengang and the other policemen also nned to leave.


    Before leaving, Yao Zhen Gang thought he couldn''t miss this opportunity and intentionally tried to curry favor with Ye Fan, "Mr. Ye, I have been listening to your great name for a long time. I shouldn''t have offended you and Miss Ning today."In the future in Hua Hai, if you have any small problems that we need to solve, you can call me personally. Of course we can''tpare to the military, but we can at least be of some help."


    <span>Ye Fan thought that since this director wasn''t tall and had a quick mind, he hade to curry favor with him.


    <span>However, meeting a Defense Bureau Chief might be helpful in the future, so Ye Fan agreed: "Okay, then leave a phone number and treat it as a friend."


    "Good, good, good. Mr. Ye is so straightforward!" If there''s anything you need to say, just say it! " Yao Zhengang was overjoyed. This thigh of his was even thicker than that of a military general!<span>After the people from the Defense Bureau and the two gangs had all left, Ye Fan could finally go in with Xie Linyuan and have a drink.


    <span>Ning Zimo originally wanted to invite Wang Ze and Tan Jiang in, but the two of them only dared to go to the other rooms to have a cup of tea and didn''t dare to sit together.


    Ning Xuemo could clearly feel that Xie Linfuan''s position was extraordinary. He was able to make even a lieutenant general submit to him so submissively.


    <span>If it wasn''t for the fact that Ning Zimo was also from arge n, she might not have the confidence to chat andugh with Xie Linfuan.


    Of course, what surprised and curious the most was still Ye Fan''s background.


    This man gave her a huge shock each time. He was getting stronger and stronger. Just who was he to have such a powerful character as a random brother?


    Wine, delicacies, looking at the beautiful night scenery of Qing Shan Lake, Ye Fan and Xie Linyuan drank and chatted merrily.<span>Neither of them would get drunk, so naturally they wouldn''t feel unwell.


    On the other hand, Ning Xuemo drank too much and couldn''t hold on much longer. She fell asleep while lying on the soft bed at the side.


    Ye Fan covered the woman with a nket and sat back down on his seat. He looked at the night scenery and lit a cigarette, his eyes filled with a lot of thoughts.<span>"Mo Fei..."


    <span>Ye Fan, out of habit, used the most cordial English name to shout.


    <span>Xie Linfen''s eyes shed with emotion. "What''s wrong?" "Boss."


    "After you finish this wine, don''te looking for me if you have nothing to do. After you return to the capital, try not to mention anything about me ¡­" Ye Fan said.


    <span>Xie Linyuan thought for a moment before nodding. "I understand. I''ll keep them in mind."


    "It''s good as long as you understand. I''m used to the exciting days. I just want to try my best to live a stable life, figure out my own cultivation path, and take advantage of the women I want to take advantage of. Some random things can be avoided, or avoided." Ye Fan said.


    "Boss, since we''re in the martial arts world, we can''t control ourselves. Even if you want to quit, it won''t be that easy."


    Your identity may indeed cause many people in China to feel uneasy, and I will try my best to keep it a secret for you.<span>"But it''s only a matter of time before they know of your existence. You have to be mentally prepared," Xie Linyuan said truthfully.


    "How long can itst? After all ¡­ "I already have a lot of troublesome matters to deal with." Ye Fan thought of the Su Family''s heirloom thumb ring andughed at himself.


    Xie Linfuan raised his ss. "No matter how sad the situation is, can it be harder to win the Sacred War?" "Boss, if you can even survive through the holy war against us, I believe that we can definitely go back to China and settle down." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 194

    0194


    Ye Fan turned his head, and lightly asked: "What, you have a problem with that?"


    <span>"Meaning... No, I just have a suggestion. "Yao Zhen swallowed his saliva and pretended to be righteous as he said," After our investigation, Meng Qiuyu is indeed suspected of maliciously wounding someone.


    "Mr. Ye, it is true that you are defending yourself, but please don''t go overboard. Let our Defense Bureau arrest this Meng Qiuyu!"


    The moment he said that, everyone present was dumbfounded.


    Song Xinghe even poured a bowl of cold water over his heart, and all his joy disappeared.Who would have thought that the Defense Bureau was going to bring Meng Qiuyu back?


    <span>Ye Fan is fine with this beating, but the person being beaten is actually a suspect?


    <span>Meng Qiuyu almost spat out blood. Although she had incited the mes and told the security guards to chase Ye Fan and Du Yun''er away, they shouldn''t be caught, right?


    Yao Zhengang muttered to himself that he could at least keep himself alive if he was caught. If he were to continue getting beaten up like this, he might just die.


    "Commissioner Yao!" What do you mean!? How can your Defense Bureau falsely use a good person? " Meng Qiuyu pointed at Yao Zhengang and scolded, "I want to hire awyer! I want to sue you! "


    When Ye Fan heard this, without saying anything further, he kicked it again, directly kicking one of Meng Qiuyu''s thighs until it cracked!


    "Ahhhh!" Meng Qiuyu''s eyes turned white from the pain. She wanted to faint from the pain.Ye Fan grabbed Meng Qiuyu''s cor, and said with an evil smile, "Calling awyer? I beat you up into an idiot, who are you going to invite? "


    Meng Qiuyu finally gave in and begged while crying, "I was wrong ¡­" Stop hitting me... "Woo woo ¡­"The surrounding guests also retreated, no one dared to speak up for Meng Qiuyu.


    <span>"Mr. Ye, thank you for punishing us for your kindness. I think that''s about it. As for the rest, let''s go handle it with the Defense Bureau." Yao Zhengang asked politely.


    <span>When Song Xinghe heard this, his face became even darker. He could not understand why Ye Fan was able to openly beat up Meng Qiuyu. Could it be that his background was so strong that he could cover the sky in Hua Hai?


    <span>Ye Fan was hesitating on how to handle this when a phone call suddenly came in. Seeing that it was a call from another ce, he could guess who it was.


    "Hello," answered Ye Fan.


    "You are Ye Fan?" A rough male voice came from the other side."It''s me."


    The man smiled sinisterly, "Not bad, Assistant Ye. I thought you were a big shot, to have such a big mouth ¡­" "It took me so long to find out what the hell you are..."


    "Are you Van Bridge?" Ye Fan asked.<span>"I am your Grandpa Fan!" F * cking hell, if you wait in Hua Hai, I''ll send someone to kill you! That woman surnamed Feng is waiting for my brothers to attack her... "


    <span>"No need, I will go find you. Just wait there."


    What ¡­ What? "Damn you..."


    Without waiting for Fan Qiao to finish speaking, Ye Fan had already hung up the phone.Since Fan Qiao refused to end the matter, Ye Fan didn''t want to wait any longer. He turned around and said to Yao Zhengang, "Commissioner Yao, I''ll leave this ce to you. I''ll be leaving first."


    Yao Zhen Gang heaved a sigh of relief. He was worried that Ye Fan might really kill Meng Qiu Yu alive, so he hurriedly smiled as he sent him off.


    <span>As long as no one died, the situation would immediately be under control. They could still carry on with the party.


    <span>Ye Fan walked up to Du Yun''er and apologetically said, "Yun''er, I have something urgent that I need to attend to. Ye Fan walked up to Du Yun''er and said apologetically," Yun''er, I have something urgent that I can''t help you with.


    "It''s alright, Brother Ye Fan, I... "Actually, I''m already very happy." Seeing that the man just wanted to help her when he got angry at her, Du Yun''er also found it hard to express her feelings.


    It was just like when he was still in the orphanage all those years ago, the figure that was protecting him was the same as always.Ning Xuemo replied, "Don''t worry, I will take good care of little sister Yun''er."


    Ye Fan nodded. He really didn''t have time to waste, so he quickly ran out of the venue.


    Looking at Ye Fan''s leaving figure, Song Xinghe''s brows were tightly knitted. Many thoughts shed across his eyes, and he felt a chill run down his spine.<span>¡­ ¡­.


    Ye Fan rushed to the brocade apartment. On the way, he also sent Su Qingxue a message informing her that he would not be home tonight.


    <span>Su Qingxue also did not reply to him. It was obvious that she was still angry, or perhaps she was toozy to reply.


    <span>Ye Fan could only look after Feng Yueying''s side, and after arriving at the apartment, he informed the woman that Fan Qiao had contacted him.


    "We... Are we really going to Tai City? " Feng Yueying was still very uneasy. Although she knew that Ye Fan''s background was not ordinary, she had no idea.<span>Ye Fan said, "Thest train will still be able to catch up, so we will go tonight. Tomorrow, we will settle the problem during the day, and then we cane back."


    <span>"Lil ''Ye, hearing you say that seems very rxed, but ¡­" "But this is too dangerous, why don''t we try calling the police?" Ma Liying said from the side.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Auntie, if the police were useful, Fan Qiao wouldn''t have arrested them like this. If you want your uncle to return safely, this is the only way. You have no other choice, right? "


    The mother and daughter both remained silent. Indeed, other than trusting Ye Fan, they had no other choice.At 10: 30 in the evening, Ye Fan took the high-speed rail to Taicheng with Feng Yueying.


    It was Ye Fan''s first time returning to a woman''s hometown, even though he had only been on the high-speed rail for two hours.


    After leaving the train station, the two prepared to take a taxi to find a ce to stay.<span>"Ying Ying, where is your home? Let''s stay here for tonight." Ye Fan said.


    "No need, just find a hotel in the city. My house is in the countryside, and there might be people from Fan Qiao guarding there." Feng Yueying said hesitantly.


    Ye Fan said in amusement, "That''s not good. You can tell Fan Qiao that we''re here, so we don''t have to go find him and waste our time."Feng Yueying sighed, "I really don''t know what you''re thinking. Fine, but you definitely can''t be careless. If something were to happen to you, I won''t be able to forgive myself for the rest of my life."


    Ye Fan happily smiled, and stretched out his hand to caress the woman''s face, "Look at you, you''re so concerned about me, and even said that it has nothing to do with me. You obviously like me."


    "I... "I didn''t mean that ¡­" Feng Yueying''s mind was in a mess as her face flushed red.


    Ye Fan didn''t say much, and took the woman to a taxi, heading towards Feng Yueying''s home.


    Because the road was very smooth at night, they arrived at the Feng Family Bridge Vige after half an hour.<span>The moon was bright and sparse. Although it was night time, one could still seerge areas of rice fields and crops.


    "Ying Ying, your hometown''s environment is pretty good. This air isn''t avable in the city." Ye Fan said."Be careful, there are still a few mud paths here. It''s been raining, so there''s still a lot of mud." Feng Yueying told the man to be careful.


    Ye Fan didn''t care, he went around a few bends with the woman and arrived at the door of a two story house.<span>The gate was wide open, and the walls were covered with all sorts of vicious words for debt.


    And in the living room on the first floor of the house, the lights were brightly shining. There were six or seven hooligans gathered around an Eight Immortals table, smoking, drinking, and ying mahjong.<span>Feng Yueying''s eyes were filled withment when she saw her own family was in a mess, and she too felt a surge of anger.


    <span>When Ye Fan walked into the room, he immediately attracted the attention of this group of hoodlums.


    <span>"It''s sote. Were you waiting for me?" Ye Fan grinned and said.


    The leader was a blonde with a silver ne. When he saw Ye Fan, he immediately took out a picture from who knows where.<span>"F * ck, Master Fan has really hit the mark! Brothers, let''s go!" This is the one with the surname Ye! "


    The few hoodlums did not waste time talking and threw away the cards in their hands, pouncing towards Ye Fan like a swarm of bees. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 195

    <span>0195


    This group of people were all experts in brawling, but unfortunately, in Ye Fan''s eyes, they were just a bunch of three-year-old kids.


    <span>Ye Fan grabbed one in each hand, grabbed it and threw it on the cement ground outside. None of the hoodlums could give Ye Fan even the slightest bit of trouble.


    Feng Yueying waspletely bbergasted when she saw the man throw out the hoodlums as if they were punching bags.All of a sudden, the group of hoodlums screamed miserably as they each fell with their arms and legs broken. They didn''t even know how they were thrown out.


    After Ye Fan finished dealing with this group of hoodlums, he pped his hands and said, "Tell Fan Qiao, I have arrived and want to chase after the debt, but catching someone is his mistake. Tomorrow is the deadline to release him, so if anything happens to Feng Yuanfeng, Fan Qiao should not even think about living."<span>The yellow haired delinquent held onto his broken arm, and said some harsh words while retreating, "You ¡­. Just you wait! Master Fan will let you meet the King of Hell tomorrow! "


    After shouting and shouting, the group of people fled in panic, not daring to stay a moment longer.<span>After they left, Feng Yueying walked into the house, looked around at the messy house, and said with reddened eyes, "I haven''t been back for a long time. I didn''t expect toe back this time, and things have turned out like this."


    "It''s a mess, let''s tidy it up, it''s not a big deal." Ye Fan walked to the corner of the room, picked up a broom and dustpan, and said with a smile, "Let me help you clean it up. It''s a male and femalebination, it''s not tiring at all."Seeing the rxed smile on the man''s face, Feng YueYing''s gloomy mood rxed a little. She seemed to have someone to rely on, so she nodded with a smile.


    The two of them cleaned and cleaned until it was almost 2 in the morning. Finally, they tidied up the messy home more or less.


    When it was time to go to bed, Feng Yueying brought Ye Fan to her parents'' bedroom.<span>"You sleep here, I''ll go to my room," said Feng Yueying.


    Ye Fan pulled the woman and seriously said, "Ying Ying, I''m afraid that there might be a bad guying in in the early morning. I won''t have enough time to protect you, so you should sleep with me."


    <span>Seeing the serious look on Ye Fan''s face, Feng Yuying couldn''t tell what the man''s intentions were, whether he really wanted to protect her, or if he was thinking about something else.


    <span>"Ying Ying, you don''t believe me?" Ye Fan had a look of disappointment.


    <span>"No ¡­" "No, I understand. Then let''s go together." Feng Yueying actually didn''t want to think too much into it. She was just a little nervous in her heart.


    Because the weather was cold, the two of them did not need a bath. After a simple wash, they went to bed.


    Although they were both covered by a nket, it was still their first time sharing a bed together.


    <span>The lights went out and the room was dark.


    Feng Yueying hadn''t had a good rest for the past few days, and she suddenly felt very tired. However, because she had a lot on her mind, she couldn''t fall asleep.In fact, Ye Fan didn''t need to sleep at all. He wanted to take advantage of the dead of night to have a good chat with a woman.


    "Ying Ying, I never had the chance to ask you, where did you find out about my marriage with Qingxue?"


    Feng Yueying was silent for a moment, with her back facing the man, before she said, "It''s the madame. She told me already ¡­"<span>Ye Fan also confirmed the guess in his heart. In fact, if Su Qingxue hadn''t mentioned this, then it would''ve been Bi Shuqin''s doing.


    However, Bi Shuqin was doing it for her granddaughter''s sake. This was something that no one could refute.


    "Ying Ying,e closer and let me hug you." Ye Fan pushed away his nket and tried to get under it.


    However, Feng Yueying quickly avoided him and said, "Don''t be like this, you''re CEO Su''s husband, we can''t be like this ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, "If you heard everything from Grandma, then you should know that part of the reason why I married Qingxue is because of thepany''s shares.


    Of course, I don''t deny that I also like Qingxue, but I also like you.


    "Since you married Boss Su, then you can''t like me anymore ¡­"


    "Why? "How can I control a human heart that has grownrge?" Ye Fan said.<span>"So it''s like this ¡­ "That''s not right." Feng Yueying didn''t know how to exin it.


    <span>Ye Fan chuckled, "Unless you don''t like me, I won''t give up on you. I told you this a long time ago, did you forget?"


    <span>Feng Yueying was silent. She curled up under the nket, biting her red lips as she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and thought of an idea. "Ying Ying, I remember that thest time I went to a horror movie with you, you weren''t scared at all. How about I tell you a ghost story tonight?" Let''s see if you have the guts to do so. "


    Feng Yueying trembled. Why would a man tell a ghost story at such ate hour? This and watching a movie were two different things...


    Seeing that the woman didn''t react, Ye Fan began to talk, "There used to be a couple who quarreled a lot. Finally, one day, due to the violence of the argument, the husband picked up the fruit knife and identally killed his wife.The husband secretly took his wife''s body to the mountains to bury it, but was afraid that the child would ask about his mother when he returned home, so he also thought hard about what to say.


    However, the first day passed, and the second day passed ¡­ It was not until the sixth day that the child did not ask about his mother. The husband, feeling very strange, finally could not help but ask the child ¡­


    "My son, aren''t you sad that you haven''t seen your mother for so many days? Why don''t you ask Mom where she went? ''


    Unexpectedly, the child looked at his father with a puzzled expression and said, "No way, it''s just so strange. Father, why do you always have to carry your mother on your back?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Feng Yueying''s delicate body suddenly turned around and threw herself into Ye Fan''s arms.Ye Fan embraced the woman, and smelt her fragrance. He smiled and said, "Ying Ying, look, you still like me quite a bit."


    "You must die ¡­" To tell such a story. "How am I supposed to sleep ¡­" Feng Yueying was so scared that she was on the verge of tears.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand and lifted up the woman''s chin. Without saying anything, he lowered his head and kissed her.<span>In the darkness, Feng Yueying''s beautiful eyes widened. The fear in her heart was instantly dispelled, and a warm feeling simr to the melting of winter snow immediately followed.


    <span>After a long time, their lips parted. Ye Fan stroked the woman''s hair, "Go to sleep. Tomorrow, everything will be over."


    Feng Yueying felt dizzy. Her heart was like a warmke, calm andfortable, causing her to gradually fall asleep ¡­


    <span>Daybreak. Early in the morning, Fan Qiao''s men did not immediatelye. This made Ye Fan feel quite strange.


    After Feng Yueying got out of bed, she made some simple breakfast and served the man. After that, she let Ye Fan wear slippers and took Ye Fan''s pair of leather shoes.


    "Ying Ying, what are you doing?" Ye Fan walked to the grain sunning ground and discovered that Feng Yueying was using a brush to wash her pair of leather shoes.


    Feng Yueying nced back and smiled, "You stepped on a lot of mudst night, I''ll help you wash."Ye Fan was stunned on the spot, staring nkly at the woman, which made Feng Yueying feel a bit embarrassed. She asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Other than my mom, you''re the first woman to wash my shoes," Ye Fan said. Even during his time in the orphanage, he had also washed his own shoes.


    Feng Yueying''s expression froze for a moment before a faint blush appeared on her face. She turned around and continued to wipe the blood off her face.


    The atmosphere was a bit ambiguous, causing Feng Yueying to not know how to reply. She could only ask, "Where are we going to wait?" Why hasn''t Fan Qiao sent anyone over yet? "<span>Ye Fan also felt that it was strange. Logically speaking, afterst night''s incident, Fan Qiao should have angrily sent people to deal with him.


    As time passed, Ye Fan was also afraid that something might happen to Feng Yuanfeng, so he decided to take the initiative and go find Fan Qiao.


    Thus, Ye Fan dialed the number that Fan Qiao had called. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 196

    0196


    Not long after, the call connected."Surnamed Ye, are you really not afraid of death!?" I don''t have the time to look for you, but you still dare to call me!? " Fan Qiao was so angry that heughed instead.


    <span>Ye Fan said: "I''ve been waiting for you all night, could it be that you don''t dare toe out and see me after I''ve chased away a few small fries?"


    <span>"Bullshit!" I have several hundred subordinates, and I''m afraid of you alone!? If I hadn''t been stuck in the sanatorium, I would have sent people to kill you! If you want to run, take advantage of this moment. If not, find a good person to retrieve your corpse for you! " Fan Qiao scolded.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "A sanatorium?" "Which sanatorium are you in?"


    "Haha ¡­" You little rascal, don''t tell me you''re nning to take the initiative and send yourself to our doorstep!? " Fan Qiao was overjoyed. This was the first time he had met someone so headstrong. He had always been the one to send people after him to collect debts, and this was still the first time someone had taken the initiative to send himself to his death.


    Ye Fan said, "I don''t want to waste my time. Once I announce your position, I will naturally go and find you. If you are afraid, then just pretend I didn''t say anything. I can look for myself.""Afraid!? I, Fan Qiao, have been out for thirty years and I don''t know how to write the word ''fear''! If you want to court death, then do it! "


    Fan Qiao did not say much and directly told Ye Fan that he was at the Qingyang Sanatorium and Feng Yuanxiong was also being held captive by his men. If Ye Fan wanted to save someone, he could directly go over.The moment Ye Fan told Feng Yueying, Feng Yueying''s eyebrows tightened.


    "Qingyang Sanatorium... "It seems to be the Dongfang family''s private, high-end rest house. There must be a lot of Dongfang family members there," said Feng Yueying.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care at all, "Fan Qiao must have been dyed by something. If we want to save Uncle, we have to do it as soon as possible, and take advantage of the fact that he''s not in the mood to hurt Uncle Feng."


    Feng Yueying was also worried for her father, and she could not care too much about it as she nodded in agreement.<span>After taking a taxi, the two of them arrived at the Qingyang Sanatorium after an hour. This was one of the famous private medical facilities in the province, and it was one of the Dongfang family''s main sources of ie.


    Ordinarymoners wouldn''t be able to afford the expenses here. Those who came here to recuperate or treat diseases were either rich or noble.<span>It was said that in the earliest days, this organization also did some ck market organ business, earning the Dongfang family a windfall.


    However, due to the strict regtions of China, the Dongfang family could only turn this sanatorium into a legal medical institution, but it was still open to the rich.


    They got out of the car and walked down a long avenue before entering the main entrance of the nursing home.


    Just as they were about to enter, a dozen or so burly men wearing ck bodyguard uniforms surrounded the two of them.


    Ye Fan lightly smiled. As expected, once they entered the Dongfang family''s territory, this bodyguard''s lineup was also different.The leader was a short-haired man with a knife scar at the corner of his eyebrows. He was the only one wearing a grey tie, and the suit looked more high-end.


    "You can''t be Fan Qiao, right?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    <span>"Master Fan has no time to bother with you guys. He told me to ask you for money. One million. After you finish giving us the money, we''ll let him go," the man said.


    Feng Yueying said angrily, "Isn''t that 830,000!? Why did it get to another million!? "<span>"He injured one of Master Fan''s brothers, so of course he has topensate for the medical expenses. This million is still quite a bit." The man''s face was cold.


    "I want to talk to Fan Qiao for an interview. The money belongs to the money, so I''ll have to release the hostage first." Ye Fan said.<span>The leading man sneered, "Are you a retard? You don''t have any money and you still dare toe here and behave atrociously? If you don''t leave now, I''ll catch you guys and take the things in your stomachs in exchange for money to repay your debts!? "


    Ye Fan was toozy to argue, "Tell me where Fan Qiao is."


    "If you want to know where Master Fan is, you have to pass through me first!" The knife-scarred man waved his hand, "Arrest them!"<span>A group of bodyguards immediately swarmed over, two of them pouncing towards Feng Yueying, while the rest greeted Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan put the woman behind him, facing the bodyguards from all four sides, he directly walked forward, circled the woman, and kicked her several times.


    A simple and brutal kick from his long legs sent one bodyguard after another flying.


    The knife-scarred man originally thought that Ye Fan had some skill, but he could only deal with those hooligans.<span>These bodyguards had all been strictly trained, most people wouldn''t even be able to get close to three or four of them, how could they not be able to defend themselves against Ye Fan''s attacks!?


    <span>The knife-scarred man''s face was full of caution. After finding a chance that he thought he could do so, he quickly stepped forward and used his hook fist to strike at Ye Fan''s abdomen!


    Ye Fan turned to his side and didn''t even look at him. His left hand struck the knife-scarred man''s wrist."AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The knife-scarred man felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His entire hand waspletely numb as he retreated a few steps in horror.


    Ye Fan turned his head and nced at him, "The Houtian Zhen Qi is still okay, but unfortunately, your snake shaped fist is still not tricky enough."


    "You ¡­ "Who the hell are you?!" The knife-scarred man''s face was unsettled. Not only was his cultivation seen through in a single nce, even his boxing path was seen through in a single strike. Naturally, he was no longer able to fight back.<span>Ye Fan helplessly said, "Didn''t you know my name earlier?" "You spout so much nonsense, hurry up and tell me, where is Fan Qiao!?"


    The knife-scarred man''s face looked bitter. He knew that he had kicked an iron te, so he could only reply: "Master Fan is in the operation room...""Operating room? What kind of surgery is Fan Qiao doing? " Ye Fan was puzzled. Could it be that this guy is sick?


    "No, it''s our Young Lord who is undergoing surgery. Master Fan and the other ministers are all waiting ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed, "Your Young Master..." It''s from the Dongfang family, Dongfang Ming? "


    "Naturally, other than Young Master Dongfang Ming, who else could it be?" The knife-scarred man said.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said with a strange expression, "You said that Fan Qiao''s group is waiting here, could it be that this operation is very dangerous?"The knife-scarred man''s face was heavy, "The Young Lord''s heart was not good since he was young, and he has not operated for a long time. Of course it''s because of the danger ¡­ Wait, why are you asking so many questions? "


    "Heart surgery?" Ye Fan was amused. "Interesting. Bring me there to take a look."<span>"Sir, your martial arts are better than mine, but you mustn''t be too extreme, even doctors have to undergo surgery to disturb you, do you think that the Dongfang Family will really be afraid of you?!"


    Ye Fan was speechless. Laughing lightly, he said, "Who said they were going to make trouble?" I don''t know about other operations, but heart surgery, I''m a heart surgeon, what''s the problem? "Maybe I can help."


    "What?" "Are you a cardiac surgeon?" The knife-scarred man was stunned.<span>Feng Yueying recalled that back in Hua Hai''s sanatorium, Ye Fan seemed to be saying that he was a doctor of heart surgery, but he had never experienced Ye Fan''s medical skills. She wasn''t too sure what level men were at.


    "Hey, if I were to barge in, I might really interfere with their operation. Do you think it''s better to bring me in? Should I be the one to force it? " Ye Fan asked with an evil smile.


    The knife-scarred man looked troubled, but he had no choice, and nodded, "Then Sir ¡­ ¡­ I hope you don''t cause any trouble ".


    "Don''t worry, I still have medical ethics." Ye Fan said with a smile. He had already started nning to take this opportunity to solve this problem from a better perspective.<span>Feng Yueying silently followed behind the man, and asked in a small voice, "Ye Fan, is this not a good idea?" That ce must be the people of the Azure Sun Association... "


    "I''m already here, just trust me, I have my own ns." Ye Fan smiled in aforting manner, telling the woman to be at ease.


    After entering a building in the sanatorium, Ye Fan discovered that the facilities here were indeed very advanced and perfect. Compared to the average high-grade national hospital, they were only strong, no wonder they could be directly operated on here.Arriving at the door of an operating room, he saw arge group of people standing outside. Most of these people were dressed in fancy clothing and had an extraordinary bearing.


    Arge group of bodyguards surrounded the outside of the operation room, not allowing the average person to go near. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 197

    <span>0197


    <span>Seeing the knife-scarred man bring Ye Fan and Feng Yueying over, a group of bodyguards immediately surrounded them.


    "What''s going on?" a bodyguard asked.The knife-scarred man reported to a grey-haired, buzz cut man inside, "Master Fan, Mr. Ye has arrived ¡­"


    <span>The middle-aged man with grey hair had a vicious expression, his thick eyebrows were squeezed together. Hearing this, he immediately turned around and stared at Ye Fan.


    "It''s you!? "He really came ¡­" Fan Qiao shouted in anger, "What''s going on!? Why did you bring it here!? Didn''t I tell you to arrest him!? ""I''m sorry, Master Fan. I am not Mr. Ye''s match ¡­" The knife-scarred man said in shame, "Mr. Ye also said that he is a cardiac surgeon and would like toe over to see the Young Master''s surgery. He said that he might be able to help."


    Fan Qiao scolded loudly, "F * ck that bastard! This guy was just a small assistant, how could he know any medical skills? You can''t even beat this kind of character, so how can I be of use to you when I pay such a high price!? "<span>Fan Qiao shouted angrily, "What are you waiting for!? Hurry and capture him! "


    Just as he finished his sentence, an even more powerful voice called out ¡ª "Wait!"The group of bodyguards who were about to take action turned their heads with trepidation and looked at a mature middle-aged man with grizzled hair who wore a grey windbreaker.


    Compared to others, the temperament of this man was much more superior, and he had a lot of power.


    <span>"Guild Leader, I have disturbed you. This lowly one deserves to die a thousand deaths. Since I am unable to resolve this small issue, I will go and capture them now..." Fan Qiao''s face was burning, afraid that this man would punish him.


    <span>This man was the master of the Dongfang family, the president of the Azure Sun Association, Dongfang Bai.


    Dongfang Bai''s gaze was like a de, piercing through the crowd and looking at Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t feel scared at all, and naturally looked at Dongfang Bai.


    There were very few young people who could meet his eyes without backing down. He could not help but feel a trace of surprise as he said, "How dare you bring a woman here alone? You can be considered a man."


    Hearing that, Fan Qiao''s eyes turned, he immediately understood, and he extended his hand to allow the bodyguards to move away.


    Dongfang Bai asked, "Young man, what happened between you and Fan Qiao?"Ye Fan did not hide anything and told Feng Yuanxiong about his debt. He said, "We can think of a way to pay back the debt. After all, paying back the debt is perfectly justified." "But it''s not appropriate to arrest someone if they don''t agree with each other."


    Dongfang Bai thought for a moment and looked to Fan Qiao. "You''ve captured him?"


    Fan Qiao''s face was red as he said, "President, it was because Feng Yuanxiong tried to escape that I captured him!"


    "My father wanted toe to China Sea to find me, not to run away! I get hundreds of thousands of yuan a year, so if you give me some time, I''m sure you''ll be able to raise some money. You guys didn''t even figure out what happened to my dad before you arrested him. This is too much! " Feng Yueying immediately argued.


    "How would I know who he''s looking for!? There are a lot of people who owe money and run away! " Fan Qiao shouted in a hoarse voice."Shut up!" Dongfang Bai scolded and sighed, "You are usually one of Ah Ming''s men, I don''t care about you."


    "The world is not in our hands right now. Sooner orter, your crude methods will bring trouble to our Qingyang n."


    Upon hearing this, Fan Qiao immediately knelt down in fear. "President, I know my wrongs. I won''t dare to do it again!"Dongfang Bai said, "Stand up. Although you''re in the wrong in this matter, it''s only natural that you pay your debts. As the president of the Azure Sun Association, I won''t treat my own people unfairly."


    <span>After saying that, Dongfang Bai looked at Ye Fan and Ye Wen, "You can release him, but you have injured one of our members, and you haven''t paid your money back yet. This matter, there must be an exnation."


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "I temporarily don''t have any money, but I can help with your son''s operation." "I think this amount of money is nothingpared to your son''s life."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other, feeling that Ye Fan was really crazy.


    "Guild Leader, this fellow is just bragging. I don''t think he has any money at all, so he just wants to fool us," a hall master said.


    "That''s right, the Young Lord''s life cannot be taken as a joke!"


    Dongfang Bai gestured for everyone to quiet down and grinned. "You said just now that you''re a cardiac surgeon?"<span>Ye Fan nodded, "As you say."


    "My son is already in surgery, and he''s being hired by one of the best cardiac surgeons in China, Professor Yang Boyun. I don''t know if you''ve heard of him, but in short, even if you have the ability to help, it''s already toote," said Dongfang Bai.Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders and smiled yfully, "Although I don''t know that Yang Boyun, I don''t think this operation is that simple."


    If the doctor you invited was truly so powerful, the atmosphere here wouldn''t be so heavy. Fan Qiao and the others wouldn''t all be gathered here, waiting anxiously.


    I just heard that your son''s heart has never been well since he was young. It should be a congenital heart disease, and this disease will only start when he grows up.


    Dongfang Bai frowned. Indeed, this operation was very difficult, and he had always been certain that it was not a good method of operation. That year, his medical skills weren''t that advanced, so he didn''t make a move.


    Ye Fan continued, "Of course, I am just giving my opinion. If you trust me, you can let me see Dongfang Ming''s report on the operation n. Maybe I can give you a 100% sess rate operation n."Dongfang Bai hesitated for a moment. After all, he loved his son very much. Although he felt that it was suspicious, hearing Ye Fan''s words, he still felt that it would be better to give it a try.


    Very quickly, Dongfang Bai ordered his men to pass Dongfang Ming''s medical records and all kinds of information to Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan quickly flipped through it, then looked at the CT scan. His eyes revealed a moment of thought as he looked at the simple operation n.


    <span>"So it''s like this ¡­ "This won''t do." Ye Fan muttered.


    "What can''t?" Dongfang Bai immediately tensed up.


    Ye Fan raised his head and said, "That professor called Yang Boyun only used the most basic aortic valve recement, but Dongfang Ming''s condition is more serious. This kind of operation has a low sess rate, and it''s impossible topletely cure him."


    As no one present understood what the profession was, none of them said a word. Even Feng Yueying was apprehensive and didn''t dare to speak.<span>Ye Fan saw that everyone was confused, so he could only say, "President Dongfang, if you want your son to recover safely, then it would be best for you to call for the operation to stop. I''ll go and do it for him."


    "What kind of joke is this!? What kind of person are you to break an operation just because of a single word from you!? We spent a lot of money to invite Professor Yang! " A hall master shouted.


    Ye Fan lightly said, "Since I dared to say that, I naturally have my own reasons." "If you don''t believe me, you can let me confront that professor and see what he''ll say." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 198

    <span>0198


    Dongfang Bai narrowed his eyes and asked, "The operation has already been going on for at least twenty-five minutes, is there still time?"


    <span>"We can make it, but no matter howte we are, it might really be toote." Ye Fan said.


    Dongfang Bai only had this one son, so he didn''t dare to be arrogant. "Alright, I''ll believe you for the time being!"


    Soon, Dongfang Bai ordered a nurse to run in and inform Yang Boyun to stop the operation first.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, changed into a green surgical suit, disinfected it, and then walked into the operation room.Since this ce was the Dongfang family''s private medical facility, everything was decided by Dongfang Bai. Naturally, no one would check Ye Fan''s medical certificate or anything like that.


    Through the live videomunication inside the operation room, the people outside could also see and hear what was happening inside, so there shouldn''t be any idents.


    "President, this Ye Fan is very skilled, I''m afraid that he will harm the Young Lord." Fan Qiao whispered.


    Dongfang Bai nced at Feng Yueying, who was standing behind him, and said, "With his woman in our hands, he won''t do anything."


    Fan Qiao suddenly realized that Dongfang Bai was only thinking about this level, so he didn''t say anything more.At this time, Yang Boyun had already taken off his mask with a face full of anger.


    As a seasoned expert professor in his fifties, this was the first time his operation had been forcefully discontinued, and he had said that he would have to revisit the next one.


    <span>"Mr. Dongfang! What did this mean!? Is my skill even to be doubted!?


    <span>I am a top expert in the field of cardiac surgery in the entire China. My aortic valve recement has set a new record in the operating world of China! " Yang Boyun was so angry that his face turned red.


    Dongfang Bai spoke through the microphone, "Professor Yang, please understand the painstaking efforts of a father. I just want to improve the sess rate as much as possible.


    If this young man really doesn''t have any real ability, I''ll immediately let him out! I apologize to you! "


    "Humph!" Yang Boyun squinted at Ye Fan and found him at the side of the operating table. Looking at the operation scene, he became even more displeased and said, "Go away! I don''t have the time to waste time with a fledgling like you! "


    Ye Fan sighed, turned his head and said, "You can''t do this, if you simply rece the aorta with the aorta, the patient won''t be able to recover."


    "What did you say!? What do you know!? "<span>Ye Fan asked, "Didn''t you notice that Dongfang Ming''s heart is not only narrowed by the aortic valve, but also has a left ventricr outflow tract stenosis caused by ventricr septal hypertrophy?!"


    <span>Yang Boyun frowned. Hearing Ye Fan''s words, he knew that Ye Fan was not some ignorant troublemaker.


    "Of course I know, but that''s not a big problem," Yang said.


    "Bullshit!" In the eyes of a doctor, there was no such small problem! This is simply a brainless remark! " Ye Fan directly cursed."You ¡­ What did you say!? "You dare to scold me..."


    <span>Ye Fan interrupted, "His cardiomyopathy has already caused arrhythmia. If you ignore the narrow left ventricr outflow tract, it might lead to him being unable to escape from the artificial heart and lung machine!


    Therefore, in addition to valvr aortic valvulosty, left ventricr outflow tract dtation, prevention of ventricr tachycardia ation!


    Your trash operation n of just recing it with an artificial valve will kill him! "


    Yang Boyun stood rooted to the ground, unable to react. He shook his head and said, "No ¡­ ¡­" No! You''re talking nonsense! What kind of method was this!?!? I''ve been doing this for dozens of years! "<span>"That''s because you haven''t encountered this kind of patient before, but that doesn''t mean that your operation n is correct." Ye Fan said, facing the camera and said, "President Dongfang, I suggest you let him out. I will do this surgery to guarantee your son''s recovery."


    Yang Boyun loudly shouted, "No! Mr. Dongfang, this is my operation! I can treat your son. I have already signed the contract, so don''t worry, I won''t fail! "Dongfang Bai narrowed his eyes in thought and said, "Since Professor Yang is so confident, then you can continue. Ye Fan, you can stay in the operation room. You can''t interfere unless something happens to Professor Yang."


    Ye Fan frowned. This Dongfang Bai wasn''t a medical expert, so he probably didn''t understand what they were talking about.<span>After thinking for a while, he decided that this was the only option. He couldn''t just fight in the operation room as it would only kill Dongfang Ming on the operating table.


    <span>"Alright, I''ll take a look first." Ye Fan walked to the wall and watched.


    <span>Yang Boyun held his breath. Although he was not happy that Ye Fan was still around, he intended to use his many years of experience in rapid operation techniques to thoroughly redeem himself!


    Returning to the operating table, Yang Boyun said, "We continue with the congenital aortic valve bivalvr deformity, resulting in aortic stenosis and mechanical valve recement. Now put the 16-millimetre valve. "<span>"Yes." The assistant and nurses beside her continued to move.


    <span>Yang Boyun was quick. In a few minutes, he put the valve away.


    Seeing that everything was going smoothly, Yang Boyun proudly nced at Ye Fan, "Brat, you''re still far from being able to do it!"


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "You don''t need the cardiac arrest fluid?"


    "No need!" Yang Boyun disdainfully said, "I know what I''m doing very well."However, just as Yang Boyun was feeling pleased with himself, a heart rate monitor beside him suddenly emitted a strange sound!


    <span>"This is bad!" Doctor Yang! VT and VF appeared! The patient''s heart rate is too fast! "


    For a time, Yang Boyun''splexion suddenly changed. As for Dongfang Bai and the others outside, as they saw this, their faces were also filled with awe!


    "Professor Yang!" What exactly happened!? " Dongfang Bai roared into the microphone.<span>Cold sweat broke out on Yang Boyun''s forehead. He was also at a loss, not knowing how this could have happened, he could only shout, "Prepare the electrode te! Charge! First remove the trembling! "


    <span>The nurse brought out two electrode tes. Without a word, Yang Boyun charged them and ced them on the rapidly beating heart.


    Even after the electric shock, his heart was still unstable.


    "Professor Yang, do you want to do a heart massage!?" an assistant asked nervously.Yang Boyun''s legs began to tremble and his face paled as he said, "Quickly! "Do it quickly!"


    "Ah?" I... I''ll do it?! " The assistant was also stunned, it wasn''t Yang Boyun who came?


    Ye Fan, who was standing against the wall, sighed. All of this was almost exactly the same as he had expected, so he walked over to the camera and said, "Chairman Dongfang, drag it out ¡­. "You won''t be able to save your son."Dongfang Bai''s mind was also in a mess, he couldn''t care too much, "Mr. Ye! As long as you can save my son, all the money that you owe me will be written off! Please! "


    This was what Ye Fan wanted to say. After a slight smile, he walked over and pushed Yang Boyun away, then said, "ME! Reconstruction of the artificial heart and lungs! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 199

    0199


    After Yang Boyun was pushed away, he felt unresigned in his heart, so he gritted his teeth and said, "What are you doing!? I have a way! All I have to do is to clear the obstruction in the outflow tract, and then through the mitral valve, and I''ll ¡­ "<span>"No way!" Ye Fan coldly replied, "If you do that, it''s very likely that your normal mitral valve will be damaged. You really don''t have that kind of experience."


    <span>"I ¡­" Yang Boyun''splexion alternated between white and red; his mouth waspletely sealed.


    When Dongfang Bai saw this scene, he was even more sure that Ye Fan was indeed more professional, and he roared: "Yang Boyun! Get the hell out of here! Don''t interrupt Mr. Ye''s operation! If anything happens to my son, I''ll kill you first! "Yang Boyun was scared out of his wits as he dejectedly ran out of the operation room.


    When everyone in the operation room looked at Ye Fan, he put on a mask and said: "Give me the scalpel..."The assistant at the side hesitated, "Doctor, what do you n to do..." Can you give us a chance to ¡­ "


    Ye Fan was helpless, and could only say simply, "I n to make a small incision from the left ventricr apex. Number one assistant, follow the direction of the left anterior descending artery and cut parallel to it, don''t forget the width of the suture ¡­"Ye Fan quickly finished the whole process, and this group of elites immediately understood Ye Fan''s intention.


    <span>All of their eyes lit up as they felt that the future of the operation was suddenly opened up!


    "Can you give me the scalpel now?" Ye Fan reached out his hand to the nurse beside him.


    "Yes sir!" The nurse handed it over immediately.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything more. He raised his hand and his de fell ¡­


    Outside the operation room, the group of Azure Sun guild members watching the video, as well as Feng Yueying, felt a wave of disbelief.


    It was as if when Ye Fan started this operation, the whole team''s rhythm changed, and the whole atmosphere changed.Ye Fan was just like a general who had arranged troops to form formations, allowing everyone at the operating table to disy their highest efficiency and achieve the best results.


    <span>"How could he be so fast ¡­" Yang Boyun, who was already standing outside the operation room, waspletely dumbfounded by Ye Fan''s hand speed.


    At the side of the operating table, Ye Fan had already finished the first step, and began the second step.


    "Start the dissolving technique. Give me the radio frequency dissolving pen ¡­ "Radiofrequency ation, starting from time..."<span>Ye Fan''s movements were fluid and natural. Not long after, he had alsopleted his Melting Skill.


    "Now, let''s begin the left ventricr outflow tract expansion." Ye Fan said.


    "Yes!..." The group of medical personnelplied, and their confidence multiplied.<span>When Ye Fan''s finger reached into his heart, he asked again, "How long has it been since the cardiac arrest?"


    <span>"Ten minutes have passed," an assistant replied.


    <span>"This is a hypertrophic cardiomyopathy operation. Continue to lose ¡­ After the excision, return to body temperature. "Send the blood from the machine back ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan gave the order step by step, and at the same time, his hands didn''t stop moving.


    Seeing that it was about to bepleted, the group of medical personnel was overjoyed. Assistant # 1 found a big problem and shouted, "Doctor! This ¡­ The seams of the prosthetic valve have loosened and are separating! "As soon as these words were spoken, everyone''s heart sank to the bottom again.


    Dongfang Bai shouted into the microphone, "What''s going on!? Wasn''t it just fine!? "


    Ye Fan frowned, looked at the camera and said, "Just now, that Doctor Yang, in order to show me his speed, sutured it so sloppily, it would be strange if there were no problems."


    "What ¡­" As soon as Dongfang Bai heard this, his eyes zed with anger. He turned around and fiercely red at Yang Boyun. If it wasn''t for Dongfang Ming''s surgery, he would have immediately killed him.


    Yang Boyun was scared to the point that he nearly wet his pants. Unfortunately, this was indeed a mistake on his part, and there was no way to refute it.


    "Mr. Ye!" You must save my son! " Dongfang Bai shouted into the phone, his eyes red.<span>At the side of the operating table, Ye Fan muttered to himself for a while and then said, "Now..." Autogenous pulmonary valve transntation ".


    <span>"Hua!"


    Everyone in the operation room cried out in rm.<span>"Doctor! Wasn''t this operation too difficult!? In this case, the patient has an autogenous pulmonary valve, which is reced by a separate artificial valve, which is then imnted on the side of the removed pulmonary valve. This ¡­ "Isn''t it toote..."


    Ye Fan said, "You only need to follow what I said, there is nothing that''s toote."Dongfang Bai and the others didn''t understand what that meant at all, and could only turn around to ask Yang Boyun, "What method did Mr. Ye speak of?"


    Yang Boyun was a little stunned listening to this. He only trembled as he replied, "Then ¡­ ¡­. It''s a very difficult operation, and once sessful, it will greatly reduce the probability of reoperation, but I think. I think it might fail. "That''s too difficult..."<span>"Will it fail? Is there any other way!? "


    Yang Boyun shook his head, "I think ¡­ ¡­" "I can only do that..."<span>"Damn thing! It''s all your fault! Now, we can only take the risk! " Dongfang Bai was so angry that he kicked him over, knocking Yang Boyun over with a kick.


    <span>And at this moment, Ye Fan had already started the operation.


    "Left and right coronary arteries, selective infusion of cardioplegia..."<span>As Ye Fan moved the scalpel, he continued to give outmands.


    When everyone saw Ye Fan''s astonishing hand speed and exquisite technique, they finally understood why Ye Fan would dare to take the risk and use a high difficulty operation at such a time, in order to turn the tide.Ye Fan was like a machine, precise and without any superfluous movements.


    "Aortic valve root reconstruction isplete. Reconstruction of pulmonary valve without stent... "


    Step by step, the operation was steady and fast. It was as if the operation was not taking ce at all, but rather drawing out a beautiful art. It was really fascinating.


    Outside the operation room, Yang Boyun watched Ye Fan undergo the operation, and his legs went weak, as he kneeled on the ground.The old professor mumbled in disbelief, "Too awesome ¡­" "Just who is he ¡­"


    Even if Dongfang Bai and the others didn''t understand professional stuff, after seeing this scene, they all understood that Ye Fan was reallypleting an incredible operation!Feng Yueying looked at the man''s focused gaze, and her eyes were filled with love.


    <span>She remembered the first time they came into intimate contact, Ye Fan was the one who looked at her sprained leg, and she also said that he could be a doctor after all.


    To think that... A man''s medical skills were actually high to such an extent, it was enough for a top medical professor of a country to kneel down before him!<span>As for how many secrets he had, it was unknown to the people around him. Feng Yueying did not dare to think too much about it, but she was clear that the man she liked was making her more and more unable to extricate herself.


    <span>Finally, the moment Ye Fan opened his mouth and said "Separating artificial heart and lung machines", the operation was over!


    The group of medical staff at the operating table almost couldn''t believe it, their eyes shining as they looked at Ye Fan.<span>"Thank you everyone for your hard work." Ye Fan took off his mask, and without saying much, as if he had done something insignificant, turned around and left the operation room.


    A group of medical staff were watching Ye Fan as he left, each and every one of them showing respect.


    <span>Even Dongfang Bai and the others from the Azure Sun Association outside the operation room felt their scalps tingle and their blood boil. They hadn''t thought that they would be able to feel such a shocking strength from an operation.

 Chapter 200

    <span>0200


    <span>When Ye Fan came out of the operation room, Dongfang Bai brought a group of people from the Azure Sun Association and solemnly looked at him.


    "Mr. Ye, please allow me, Dongfang Bai, to apologize to you!" Dongfang Bai bowed respectfully.


    Upon seeing that even the guild leader had bowed, the group of Azure Sun Society members immediately followed suit.


    This scene, in Feng Yueying''s eyes, shocked the woman beyond words.<span>Without a doubt, Ye Fan had used his medical skills to conquer the Azure Sun Society!


    <span>No matter how powerful one was, they were afraid of death. A brilliant doctor was always respected.


    Ye Fan smiled, "I haven''t had an operation for a long time, and my hand is already starting to feel a bit new. The speed is a bit slow, but your son is already fine."


    <span>"Chairman Dongfang, there''s no need to be so polite. I only hope that Fan Qiao can let Feng Yuanxiong go."


    <span>"Mr. Ye saved my son, and is the benefactor of our Dongfang family. Such a small matter is naturally not a problem." Dongfang Bai turned around and nced at Fan Qiao.


    Fan Qiao already knew what to do, so he immediately had his subordinates release Feng Yuanfeng.It was fortunate that he didn''t do anything to Feng Yuanhong. Otherwise, if Feng Yuanxiong lost his arm and legs right now, he wouldn''t even know how to exin himself.


    "Mr. Ye, we will release the person. I will also repay the cost of this operation with arge sum of money." Dongfang Bai said seriously.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "There''s no need for money, just cancel out Feng Yuanxiong''s debt. Anyways, Qingyang will notck this kind of small money."


    <span>Dongfang Bai could ept it when he heard this. "Mr. Ye is truly a straightforward person, not only is he young, he is also loyal. I, Dongfang Bai, wish to be friends with Mr. Ye. May I invite Mr. Ye to have a drink with me?"


    Ye Fan looked at the time, and saw that it was time for lunch, so he nodded in agreement.<span>When he walked out of the building, a middle-aged man with messy hair and a dirty jacket appeared outside the building.


    "Dad!" When Feng Yueying saw the man, her eyes reddened and she ran up to him.When Feng Yuanxiong saw his daughter, he was first a little stunned. Then, tears of regret flowed out of his eyes, "Yue Ying ¡­ Why are you here... Dad doesn''t have the face to see you ¡­ "


    "It was Ye Fan who brought me here, it was Ye Fan who saved you." Feng Yueying was a bit incoherent."Ye Fan?" "Who is Ye Fan?"


    At this time, Ye Fan walked over, smiled and said, "Hello Uncle Feng, I am Ye Fan, Ying Ying''s boyfriend.""You ¡­ You''re my daughter''s boyfriend? " Feng Yuanxiong trembled as he looked at Ye Fan, his face full of confusion.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "We will talk about it in detailter. Let''s first find a ce to give Uncle Feng a wash, change into a clean set of clothes, and then talk about other things."


    Dongfang Bai came up and said, "I can handle this. Mr. Ye, don''t worry."With these words from Dongfang Bai, everything else became extremely easy.


    Feng Yueying brought her father to a nearby hotel in the Dongfang family to wash and change. At the same time, she called Ma Liying to inform her of the situation so that her mother could reunite with them.


    Ye Fan followed the members of the Azure Sun Association to a ce to eat.


    <span>At the dinner table, Fan Qiao was smiling obsequiously with a reddened face. He gave Ye Fan a few cups of wine, afraid that he would hold a grudge against him.


    But in reality, Ye Fan had no interest in wasting anymore time with such a small fry. As of now, Qingyang Association was already very friendly to him, so he didn''t want to pursue a lot of things.


    After all, Ye Fan only wants to live a good life, and having the top five underground families as friends is also a good choice.


    Halfway through his meal, Dongfang Bai politely asked, "Mr. Ye, Dr. Ye, I hope you can stay in Tai City for a few more days and help my daughter check out her heart."


    "The daughter of President Dongfang?" Ye Fan said strangely, "What? You have a daughter, and her heart is also in trouble?"


    "Sigh ¡­" Dongfang Bai sighed, "I only got a daughter in the middle of my life, but maybe it''s a gic problem. My little girl also has some congenital heart disease.


    That Yang Boyun said that he would perform surgery on my daughter, but I saw that she was still so young, so I didn''t dare to do it ¡­Mr. Ye''s medical skills are so great, if Mr. Ye is willing to operate, then I can feel a lot more at ease. "


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, no wonder he was so polite, even treating him to a meal, bowing and fawning, so it turns out he also had a favor to ask of him.<span>However, as a parent, Ye Fan could understand this, so he said, "Bring me your daughter''s medical history, and I want all kinds of information regarding the examinations."


    <span>"I''ve been prepared for a long time." Dongfang Bai happily asked for a medical report pouch.


    <span>Ye Fan took the bag, and after taking out the various materials inside, he quickly started flipping through them.


    "Oh... "It''s a ventricr septal defect." Ye Fan nodded.


    <span>"Right, that''s the disease," Dongfang Bai nervously asked, "Is it serious?"


    <span>Ye Fan watched for a while, and then continued, "The VSD''s SHUNT phenomenon, with a 25% ratio, can be seen quite clearly by color ultrasound imaging. The defect is about one centimeter.


    Generally more than 30% need surgery, but some are 15%, but because of the impact of the overall cycle surgery.<span>But your daughter''s had no signs of pulmonary hypertension, no mitral valve in her right atrium, no tricuspid blood, no regurgitation.


    When she grows up, these problems will naturally not be a problem, and I don''t think there''s a need for surgery at all. "


    "Really!? Don''t we need to!? " Dong Fang Bai''s face lit up.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Although I can''t say 100%, I absolutely don''t need to undergo surgery right now, and the probability of doing it in the future is also very small. If there''s any problems, you can directly find me."


    <span>I think that Yang Boyun also knows about this. He probably wants to cheat a bit more of the operation fee so he would say that this kind of surgery is also necessary. "


    When Dongfang Bai heard this, he immediately flew into a rage, "This bastard, I''ll go find himter to settle the score!"


    <span>Ye Fan curled his lips, he was also speaking the truth, and was also not interested in what would happen to the professor surnamed Yang in the end.


    In the afternoon, when Marilyn received the news, she took the high-speed train back to Tai City in excitement.


    <span>Feng Yueying''s family was finally reunited, and the couple also learned from Feng Yueying that even Feng Xiaohui''s best hospital treatment was due to Ye Fan.


    <span>For a time, the couple was very grateful and respectful to Ye Fan, and were very pleased to have found such a boyfriend for their daughter.


    Feng Yuanxiong med himself for his actions and earnestly begged Ye Fan to stay the night. His family could also cook a good meal and treat Ye Fan to a good meal.Ye Fan also enjoyed the atmosphere of an ordinary family. The family was eating in the vige and was quite happy.


    <span>However, when Marilyn asked when they would consider marriage, the atmosphere was a little strange.


    Ye Fan also didn''t want to lie, and was about to exin, but was interrupted by Feng Yueying.


    "Dad, mom, what are you all so anxious for? We can talk about it in the future. We''re busy right now." Feng Yueying said angrily, and signaled Ye Fan with her eyes.<span>Ye Fan also didn''t understand what the woman meant. After dinner, the two went to the vige''s rice fields and began to privately discuss with each other. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 201

    <span>0201


    "Ying Ying, why don''t you let me say it? "I don''t want to lie to uncle and aunt." Ye Fan did not understand.


    <span>"It''s not a lie, let''s talk about itter" corrected Feng Yueying.


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "Why? Isn''t the earlier we know, the better?"


    <span>"What are you so anxious for? You will find out sooner orter. You just have to do it again and again. Besides, our rtionship hasn''t been confirmed." Feng Yueying lowered her head and said faintly.


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "Yingying, are you still not willing to forgive me about my marriage?"


    Feng Yueying shook her head and said, "I ¡­" "I just don''t think I''m worthy of you ¡­""What makes you think that?" Ye Fan frowned.


    <span>Feng Yueying pointed in the direction of her home, "Look, in my house, I''m just an ordinary woman who came from the countryside. I don''t have such an extraordinary background like CEO Su."


    <span>I''m not as good as CEO Su, not as smart as you are, not in terms of ability, not in all aspects.


    As for you, although I don''t know what your background is, you are proficient in martial arts, know all kinds of powerful people, and have such outstanding medical skills.


    <span>The longer I spend with you, the more I feel you''re so far away from me. I''m just a glimmer of light, and you''re like the sun.


    "How do I have the face to stay by your side? I have always used you to illuminate my world ¡­"<span>Ye Fan was silent. Looking at the woman''sck of confidence, his thoughts flew.


    He had never considered that the things that he had revealed would give a woman too much pressure.After the atmosphere had frozen for a while, Ye Fan smiled and asked, "Is this what you want to tell me?" Aren''t you ming me for getting married? "


    Feng Yueying shook her head, "I''m not fit topare myself to Director Su. It''s only natural that you marry her ¡­""In that case, what right do you have to refuse me?" Ye Fan asked back.


    <span>Feng Yueying was stunned, and hurriedly exined, "I ¡­ I''m not refusing you, I''m just ¡­ "


    <span>"You can feel that you''re not worthy of me, but you have no right to refuse me. Even if you treat me like an unreasonable and tyrannical ghost, so what if I want to take over you?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Feng Yueying was stunned, she didn''t know how to reply to the man.<span>Ye Fan continued, "You kept saying that you weren''t worthy of me. In fact, for the past few days, it was you who had been rejecting me. On the contrary, I was the one who was chasing you. This doesn''t seem to match what you said."


    <span>"That''s because I''m not worthy of your kindness ¡­"


    "Why not? Are you not nice to me? You''ll make me breakfast, you''ll wash my shoes, you''ll be scared for me.


    <span>You''re the one who made me understand that when I''m with women, it''s not just about the matter of the bed. Aren''t you the one who''s changing me? " Ye Fan asked.


    Feng Yueying looked at the man with sparkling eyes, seemingly lost in thought.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand, cing it on the woman''s shoulders, "I know Feng Yueying, who is full of confidence, and not like this, who is full of self-pity, what do you think?"Feng Yue Ying clenched her hands into fists. After a long time, she giggled and turned her head to look at the dark sky in the distance.


    "You sound as if you know me very well. "He sounded like an elder. He''s obviously younger than me ¡­"


    "Next time, when you think of escaping alone, remember one thing. Even if you run to the ends of the earth, I can still find you, and then I will spank you heavily on your butt, do you hear me?"


    "En, I will stop running then." Feng Yueying stammered.


    Ye Fan kissed the woman''s hair, "You only need to remember one thing. You must always trust in my ability. As long as you trust me, I won''t let you down.""Got it, I have something I need to discuss with you in the future." Feng Yueying''s face was red as she whispered to herself, "Ye Fan ¡­. Why do you have heart surgery? Were you a doctor before? "


    "I only know cardiac surgery because there was once someone very important to me who needed a heart operation. I only learned for a year ¡­" Ye Fan said.


    <span>"That person... Is it done? " Feng Yueying asked.


    Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a painful look. He let out a long sigh and said, "I didn''t get the chance to save her..."


    Feng Yueying was at a loss. Although she didn''t understand the meaning behind Ye Fan''s words, she could feel the pain in his voice.<span>Involuntarily, Feng Yueying reached out her arms and hugged the man, not asking any further questions.


    Early the next morning, the two of them took the high-speed train back to Hua Hai. After all, they still had to work, so it wouldn''t be good to be away for too long.<span>Dongfang Bai was very reluctant. He originally wanted to invite Ye Fan to be a guest at the Dongfang family, but Ye Fan also refused. Others would be proud to be a guest at the Dongfang family, but he found it too troublesome.


    When he just got out of the high-speed rail station and was about to take a taxi to thepany, Ye Fan received a call from Aunt Jiang.


    "Ye Fan, where are you?" Aunt Jiang''s tone was very heavy."I''m at the high-speed rail station, just about to go back to thepany. What happened, Aunt Jiang?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Madame ¡­" Just left, Jiang Yuan said, suppressing a deep grief.


    Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment. Although he had already expected this, he still felt deeply regretful and said, "Does Little Snow know?"


    "That''s why I called you. I couldn''t get through to Miss, couldn''t get through to her phone, and there''s no one at home ", Aunt Jiang was confused:" Wasn''t Miss with you? "<span>Ye Fan frowned, he had a kind of ominous premonition, "Aunt Jiang, don''t worry, I will go find Xiao Xue."


    Aunt Jiang also realized that the situation wasn''t right and sighed, "Ye Fan, this is the critical moment for the Su Family and the Embroidery Group. Because I apanied the olddy by her side, I was unable to take good care of Miss.<span>"Now that you''re her husband, it''s your responsibility to protect her and not let her get hurt ¡­"


    <span>"Rest assured, I can roughly guess which direction to go in." Ye Fan narrowed his eyes.


    After ending the call with Aunt Jiang, Ye Fan tried to call Su Qingxue''s phone and office number.<span>The call from the office was connected to Chen Ya''s office and was picked up by her.


    <span>"Chen Ya, is CEO Su in thepany?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"Ye Fan?" I have to ask you, isn''t Director Su with you? " Chen Ya asked in dissatisfaction.


    Ye Fan said, "No, thest time you saw Director Su, when was it?"


    "Last night, after the end of the overtime ¡­" What exactly happened to Director Su? " Chen Ya asked.


    Ye Fan was toozy to exin anything to Chen Ya. After hanging up the phone, he said to Feng Yueying, "Yingying, I can''t go back to thepany with you."<span>Feng Yueying nervously asked, "Did something happen to CEO Su?"


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "I don''t know what''s going on right now. You can go back to thepany first, I''ll go find Qingxue."


    Feng Yueying also knew that there was no time to dy, so she didn''t ask any more questions. She just told the man to hurry up and leave, not to worry about her.


    <span>Ye Fan took a taxi and headed straight for the Defense Bureau.


    <span>Because Su Qingxue had not been missing for long, there was no way to report her disappearance. Ye Fan went straight to Yao Zhengang and told him to first try to locate Su Qingxue''s location via satellite. Unfortunately, he couldn''t get her phone''s signal.


    Immediately after that, Ye Fan requested for video surveince data to be collected from the area around the Egret County.


    <span>Yao Zhengang also cooperated very well. Although Ye Fan''s investigations did not conform to the rules, he knew that he could not stop him, so he simply continued to put on airs.


    "Mr. Ye, all the videos are here. The sportscar that Miss Su drove back to Egret Countyst night, drove out at 7: 30 this morning."<span>Yao Zhengang pointed at the video monitor and exined, "However, halfway to the intersection of Yanji Road and Zhongcheng Road, Miss Su changed her direction and went to a small path that runs counter to thepany.


    After that, there was no video footage of her car. Maybe the car was parked somewhere near there. "


    Ye Fan stroked his chin, and muttered to himself for a while, then said, "That''s not right ¡­ ¡­" "The person driving the car is not Su Qingxue." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 202

    <span>0202


    "Huh?" Yao Zhengang was confused when he heard that. "Mr. Ye, isn''t this Miss Su''s sportscar?"<span>Ye Fan said, "The ss of this car is opaque and it''s impossible to see the driver through the camera, so we can only use the car to determine who is driving. But from start to finish, it''s not Su Qingxue."


    <span>"Why do you think so?" Yao Zhengang asked.


    Ye Fan pointed at a few small screens and different cameras that were capturing the images.


    "Take a look at the speed at which she turned the Maserati home yesterday. Every time she turned the corner, it took her longer to brake and elerate than it did today.<span>There were two reasons. She was a girl and her driving skills were quite ordinary. Thus, her bending skills were very ordinary.


    However, when the car was driven out today, it had gone through the opposite limits of the curve, and the average time taken was reduced by two seconds.


    If it was just a bend, then it would be fine. However, every time they turned a corner, their speed would increase. This wasn''t normal at all.


    This type of driving was usually done by people who had undergone special training in order to aplish certain tasks at every second.<span>"If my guess is right, the driver should be her kidnapper, most likely a mercenary or something like that."


    Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Yao Zhengang and the others went to calcte the time it would take to turn the corner. It was indeed obvious that they were going faster today!


    <span>The people from the Defense Bureau couldn''t help but admire Ye Fan''s observation skills.


    "Mr. Ye, you''re saying that Miss Su was actually kidnapped before she left for work today?" Yao Zhengang was shocked.Ye Fan nodded his head, "And the other side is very professional. They deliberately drove her car in order to mislead us on our investigation, and forged thetest location and time for her to disappear.


    <span>Once we follow the direction of their investigation, it will take us ten days to half a month toe to an end, and it will only get worse as we go further and further away.


    <span>However, they had neglected one point, which was the way humans thought. After driving for a long time, some details of the driving will be fixed.


    <span>Instinct drives them to use their own driving skills, driving two seconds faster around the bend, and they can''t feel it. Of course, it''s also possible that you people might feel that it''s very easy to deceive people, and not so meticulous. "


    The group of Defense Bureau people were very ashamed, after all, they really did not realize, if Ye Fan was not here, they would have gone to check the fake information."So that''s how it is. Mr. Ye is indeed a figure that General Wang and the others admire, to be able to find out about this! What he hated was that this criminal was too cunning! Then where will Miss Su go now? " Yao Zhengang asked while ttering her.


    Ye Fan said, "Check all the vehicles passing by the house. Any one of them who has a record of entering or leaving the house is very unfamiliar, it could be the group that kidnapped her."


    After hearing the orders, Yao Zhengang ordered his men to search around the area.Fortunately, there weren''t many cars in and out of Egret County. The only one that looked special was a small logistics truck.


    "Check the license te of this car." Ye Fan said.Soon, the license te was found out. It was not an official registration, but a forged license te.


    "Mr. Ye, we finally found the missing location of this truck. It''s in the Lu Jiayi Bay area, north of the city. It''s just about to be demolished. There are a lot of empty old houses. Most of the criminals are there," Yao Zhengang said.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Bureau Chief Yao, thank you for your hard work. I will take care of it next, you don''t need to send anyone, just in case we alert you."


    "This... Would it be too dangerous? Yao Zhengang was still hoping to find a chance to show off his skills when he heard of this."No need, what they want is money. Otherwise, they wouldn''t go through so much trouble to capture people. They misled us to investigate because they wanted to buy time so that we could negotiate with them.


    With our CEO Su''s personality, she won''t be able topromise for a short period of time. If she doesn''tpromise, she won''t suffer too much damage, so I''ll definitely be able to make it in time to save her.


    <span>"On the contrary, as soon as the people from your Defense Bureau went over, they noticed the slightest movement and immediately attacked with all their might. If they were to kill each other, everything would be over."


    Ye Fan was very clear that those people were only trying to capture Su Qingxue for the will of Bi Shuqin and for the shares of the Embroidery Group.<span>They did not know the contents of the will, so they could only use words to force Su Qingxue to transfer the shares.


    Although Ye Fan was worried that Su Qingxue would suffer a little, he still believed that Su Qingxue would not be in any danger because that would not be the best result for either side.<span>Half an hourter, Ye Fan took a taxi to the Lu Jia Baymunity.


    <span>As soon as he got out of the car, he had a feeling that he was being monitored. This instinct to prevent detection was something he had experienced for many years.


    He really was quite professional... Ye Fan muttered in his heart, but pretended not to notice anything, and continued to walk towards the dpidated entrance of themunity.¡­ ¡­.


    In a dimly lit room, Su Qingxue sat on a chair. Her two feet and hands were cuffed, so it was impossible for her to escape.


    <span>At this moment, the woman''s bright eyes stared fixedly at the woman before her, bringing with them a ghastly coldness.


    <span>"It''s been one night and you''re not even going to eat. You''re really stubborn." The woman waved the document in her hand and said, "You don''t have much time left in the twenty-four hours I''ve given you.


    Giving up your inheritance is the only way for you to survive. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee how they will treat you ¡­ "You also know that kid Junfeng is always thinking about you."


    "Tong Huizhen... "I always knew that you were not in the same heart as me, but I never thought that you would be despicable to this degree." There was a trace of pain in Su Qingxue''s voice.<span>Last night, when she came back, it was because of a phone call from Tong Huizhen that she opened the door and was kidnapped.


    Otherwise, with the burr protection and rm system of her mansion, the criminal couldn''t have so easily broken into and kidnapped her.


    Su Qingxue knew that her stepmother wholeheartedly wanted to fight for Su Weiming''s family property, but she didn''t expect her to be in cahoots with the Zheng father and son."Despicable?" Tong Hui Zhen sneered: "In the end, who is the despicable one? That bitch of a mother who sells meat hooked up with my husband before she had you.


    You are only the daughter of a prostitute, yet you shamelessly be the Su Family''s Patriarch and inherit the brocade group!?


    <span>The old man and the old woman are crazy, old people are useless, so you fooled me, but my mind is clear! A lowly stinky girl like you is not worthy of snatching away the property that should belong to my son! "


    "Nonsense! My mother knew my father before you did. It was only because your Tong family was in decline that you managed to get close to my father!


    You think I don''t know? "You were with Zheng Hongzhi all those years ago, and it was only because the old man of the Zheng Family despised you that you came to my father!" Su Qingxue replied.


    Tong Hui Zhen''s face turned red and then white, and scolded: You damn girl, you dare to talk back at a time like this!? "See if I ¡­"<span>Without waiting for Tong Huizhen to finish, the door to the room opened. A gloomy Zheng Hongzhi and the Zheng Junfeng duo walked in.


    "Hui Jin, we need to move somewhere." Zheng Hongzhi was wearing a ck coat and his hair had turned quite white.Tong Hui Zhen looked back and asked in surprise: "What happened?"


    "That Ye Fan, he''s here." Zheng Hongzhi frowned. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 203

    0203


    <span>"What!? Didn''t the leader of the "wandering souls" say that he had created an illusion? How was it that Ye Fan found him so quickly?! " Tong Huizhen asked angrily.


    When Su Qingxue heard this news, her face first revealed happiness, then she worriedly bit her lower lip with aplicated expression.


    Until yesterday, she was still angry at Ye Fan for misunderstanding her, and at him for thinking about Feng Yueying ¡­ But at this moment, knowing that Ye Fan hade to save him, his angerpletely vanished.However, Su Qingxue knew that this time, the opponent was even stronger than before. It was very possible that Ye Fan had already stepped into a trap.


    The "Wandering Soul" organization was an assassination organization that Zheng Hongzhi and his son had spent a lot of time and effort to contact through some people in the underground gang.


    Previously, when the White Shark Gang and the Golden-Ringed Snake had been defeated, the Zheng father and son were very afraid of Ye Fan and steeled their hearts to hire a stronger assassination organization to handle the matter.


    As a [B] ss assassination organization that was active at the border of China, the "Wandering Soul" organization rarely moved within the borders of China. They were like a lone soul on the border,ing and going like the wind.


    However, there was no doubt about the strength of the wandering souls. After all, the borders between countries were filled with evil forces. There were many types of fish and dragons mixed in with each other and thepetition was fierce.<span>The fact that wandering souls could survive at the border for so long naturally made them much stronger than the Golden-Ringed Snake that they had hired.


    Without waiting for Zheng Hongzhi to speak, a man in a ck trench coat and ck sunsses, tall and thin, wearing sheepskin boots, appeared beside the two of them like a ghost.


    This man was the leader and founder of the wandering souls. His nickname was "Lonely Spirit" Wan Jun.


    It was said that when he was young, the army was the official army of a certain country. After being framed by some military officers, they escaped to the war zone. After learning all the skills, they created a wandering soul, and even went against the past to kill the military officers who had persecuted him and destroy his entire family.


    Over the past decade, the ruthless and mysterious killing techniques of the army had increased the fame of the wandering souls by several times."Ms. Tong, although we created an illusion, it does not mean that we can definitely deceive a professional opponent.


    If that Ye Fan is really so useless, then why did you spend fifty million to invite us? Wouldn''t the Golden-Ringed Snake be able to kill him? " Wan Junyi calmly replied.<span>Tong Hui Jin was shocked, but she still said angrily: "Mr. Wan Jun, we have bet all our money on you, we cannot afford to have any mistakes! If this n fails, even if you end up with the twenty-five million, you all can forget about getting it! "


    <span>Wandering souls rarely killed people in China. Their goal was to avoid the dragon soul and ensure the organization''s safety.


    <span>However, in China''s big market, any powerful organization would want toe in and get a share.


    It was rare to make an exception and enter Hua Hai, so their asking price was naturally lion asking.


    The Zheng Corporation had paid a huge price for the Flying Master Company because Su Qingxue created a ruckus. This had caused a problem with their capital chain, and now, they were risking their lives.


    Therefore, even though Wan Jun had offered fifty million, the Zheng father and son still epted it all.As long as Su Qingxue gave up her inheritance right or transferred the shares to Su Weiming, then this fifty million was nothing.


    Wan Jun sneered, "25 million, I don''t put it in my eyes. This is the first step into China''s internal market, so this mission is just a small test.<span>Previously, when Ye Fan defeated and killed the Golden-Ringed Snake, he was also able to help us increase the damage ratio by a lot. We are an organization whose target is to be promoted to [A] ss, so how could we fail here? "


    "Who cares if you''re a [B] or [A] ss, we don''t understand what you''re saying. I just want to know, how do you n on dealing with that surnamed Ye?!" Tong Hui Zhen asked with his eyes wide open.


    On the other hand, Zheng Hongzhi advised the woman not to be too agitated, and asked while discussing: "Mr. Wanjun, do you want us to change our position first? While Ye Fan didn''t notice us, we should change locations and n things out for the best? "Wan Jun grinned, "No need ¡­. "From the beginning, I had nned to bury Ye Fan here. Since he is in such a hurry to die, it would be a good thing."


    "That''s great! Are you nning to kill Ye Fan here today? Mr. Wan Jun, you are going to do it yourself? " Zheng Junfeng was very excited.Wan Jun mysteriously narrowed his eyes, "The reason we are called wandering souls is because we havee and gone without a trace. We will never face problems that can be solved through assassinations.


    ording to my spections, it is very possible that this Ye Fan is a master of the Xiantian realm. If he wants to kill him directly, the price paid is definitely not small, so... If you want to seize intelligence, do not rashly and forcefully attack. "


    "Then... Using a sniper? Do you have any arrangements? " Zheng Junfeng asked.


    "Sniper, it might be useful to deal with the Pre-Sky Realm martial artists, but for the Upper Sky martial artists, the probability of failure is too high. If you want to kill them, you have to kill them in one hit." "My people and I will deal with it ¡­"<span>¡­ ¡­.


    At the same time, after Ye Fan walked into themunity, he quietly listened for any movements around him, and after sensing for a while, he found nothing special.


    After walking for some distance, he suddenly smelled a bloody scent.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, trying to find the scent. He ran all the way to a alley and entered, only to find that there was blood all the way, extending all the way to an old mansion.


    Ye Fan pondered for a while, then looked around, but still couldn''t detect anyone, so he walked towards that old mansion.


    The door to the mansion was open, and blood was flowing to the entrance. There were several bloody finger marks on the door, but it was hard to tell if they were male or female.Ye Fan pushed open the door and walked into the first floor. Smelling the smell of blood, it became thicker and thicker, as if it drifted down from the second floor.


    Ye Fan walked up the stairs, step by step.


    When he reached a corner on the stairs, he was surprised to find a surveince camera waiting for him.Ye Fan looked flustered, but it was already toote.


    <span>"Boom boom boom!"


    Four balls of fire shot out from the four directions of the mansion. The high explosive powder instantly blew the entire mansion up into the sky!<span>A few hundred meters away, a few passersby were frightened to the point that their faces turned pale. They could see thick ck mes erupting high into the air.


    A few minutester, Zheng Hongzhi, the Zheng Junfeng father and son, together with Tong Huizhen, wore excited smiles on their faces.


    Wanjun, the leader of the wandering souls, led four of his subordinates and brought Su Qingxue, who was tied up, to stand on the side.Su Qingxue''s pretty face was as pale as paper. Her eyes were sparkling with a look of disbelief. Everything had happened too suddenly. She couldn''t believe that Ye Fan had just been buried in a sea of fire ¡­


    <span>"Hehehehe, you slut, you see that right? I''ve said it before, snatching a woman from me will only end badly." Zheng Junfengughed even harder when he saw the woman''s despondency.


    He had already begun to think about it. Once Su Qingxue signed the contract and the major matters were settled, he would take over this woman''s body and thoroughly vent the hatred in his heart.Su Qingxue choked with sobs, but she could not say a single word. Her eyes were only filled with burning ruins as she shook her head while shivering ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 204

    0204


    "I never thought that Mr. Wan Jun would actually st this Ye Fan to death so easily. Why didn''t we think of this method before?" Zheng Hongzhi said happily.


    "It''s over. Curiosity, not only will it kill the cat, it will also kill any expert.""Money is not a problem, but let''s first change locations. With this fire, there will definitely be a fire brigade. Let''s not expose ourselves," Zheng Hongzhi said carefully.


    Wan Jun nodded, "No problem. I don''t think you guys would dare to go back on our Soul Depth ¡­"


    Seeing the cruel smile on Wan Jun''s face, the Zheng father and son were a little scared.


    "Of course not! "We just need to get rid of Su Qingxue, the remaining 25 million is just a small matter." Zheng Hongzhi hurriedly said.


    Soon, the wandering assassins came with two white light passenger cars. The license tes they used were also fakes.


    Wan Jun, the Zheng father, son, and Tong Huizhen sat in the front while two wandering souls held Su Qingxue in the back.


    Just as they were about to leave, they suddenly heard two explosions, causing the car to sway!<span>"What''s going on?" Zheng Junfeng asked nervously.


    Wan Jun frowned and quickly got out of the car. He looked down at the two rear wheels of the car.


    Wan Jun felt that something was wrong with the car''s tires, so he asked the driver, "Did you check the car?"


    The driver immediately shook his head in puzzlement, "Boss, that''s impossible. The cars we use are all new, so of course we''ve checked the license tes and other important things."When Wan Junyi suddenly realized something, he felt goosebumps all over his body, but he also found it unbelievable.


    <span>"Could it be..."


    Wan Junyi turned around and quickly ran towards the car behind them.<span>When he reached the car at the back, he was surprised to find that the two men sitting in front of the driver''s seat had already fallen!


    <span>The two men''s heads were forcibly smashed through with stones as hidden weapons. Fresh blood and red and white objects were flowing out!


    Seeing this scene, Wan Junyi immediately understood that the stone that had pierced through their tyres was also this small stone!


    "Are you looking for me?"


    A low and indifferent male voice came from behind Wan Jun.


    Wan Jun suddenly turned around and shockingly saw Ye Fan standing there with Su Qingxue in his arms!


    "This... How could this be ¡­ You. "You didn''t die!?" Wan Junyi''s face turned ashen, as though he had seen a ghost.Ye Fan''s face was covered in dust, his appearance could not be considered good, and some parts of his clothes were burnt, but his body did not have any traces of burns or bleeding.


    Su Qingxue, who was in his arms, was still in a dazed state. After all, she could only watch as the man walked into the house. The entire house was sted to the sky by the explosives, but the man actually showed up right in front of her, saving her!


    Was the scene in front of her eyes a dream, an illusion, or reality?


    In the car in front, the Zheng father, son, and Tong Huizhen looked as if they had seen a ghost. After getting off the car, they all froze when they saw Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan put down Su Qingxue and gently patted the woman''s face. He used his thumb to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "Wife, are you alright? "Sorry, I came a littlete."<span>Ye Fan said apologetically, and his gaze sank when he saw the handcuffs on Su Qingxue''s hands and feet.


    "Let me untie it for you..." Ye Fan''s hand rested on that metal chain, and very easily pulled twice, breaking the chain.<span>When they saw this sight, Wan Jun, the Zheng father, and the others once again felt their hearts tighten.


    Su Qingxue took a deep breath, and as if she was alive, she grabbed onto Ye Fan''s arm. Her delicate body trembled, and she asked: "Ye Fan ¡­. You. You really haven''t died!? "<span>Ye Fan was overjoyed. After all, he was still quite happy to see a woman so concerned for him.


    "Stupid, won''t you know after touching it?" Ye Fan grabbed the woman''s hand and ced it on his chest, "Feeling a heartbeat?"<span>After Su Qingxue confirmed that he was a living person, she let out a sigh of relief, but she was still confused, "But I clearly saw you ¡­ ¡­. "You ¡­"


    <span>"I did it on purpose. I already knew that it was a trap, so I had already prepared a way to escape." Ye Fan blinked his eyes.


    <span>In fact, he hadn''t even prepared any special method. With his speed, just this level of explosion would have caused him to break through the wall and jump out.


    "You knew?" Su Qingxue was stunned.


    "This trap is very obvious. How can such a professional kidnapping leave such an unprofessional trail? Your ident happenedst night, but the blood has not dried yet."


    <span>Even if there really was blood, it should have been wiped away with sand or something. This clearly means that I have been lured into that house.


    I can''t think of any other safe way to kill people, except byying explosives and releasing poisonous gas.


    <span>It''s just that I''m not going to act and make them think that I''m really dead. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have let their guard down and let me save you. "


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders. This kind of method might be useful against ordinary people, but for him, it was already verymon.


    The wandering souls were only a B-ss organization after all. Using this method to kill him was actually just a small matter.


    Hearing this, Wan Jun''s face turned red as he gritted his teeth and said, "He is indeed a thorny person. Mr. Ye, you really are lucky!""My life has always been very big, but for you guys, I don''t think it willst long." Ye Fan''s eyes coldly swept over the Zheng Family''s father, son, and Tong Huizhen who were behind him.


    "Eh, the people of the Zheng Family are here, I can understand why you are here." Ye Fan was naturally referring to Tong Huizhen.


    Tong Huizhen looked nervous, she subconsciously hid behind Zheng Hongzhi and did not say a word.


    At this time, Su Qingxue calmed down and said with a frown, "Tong Huizhen is with them. I was deceived by her phone call, so they easily kidnapped me when I opened the door."Ye Fan thought for a moment, then asked, "Then if Tong Hui Jin dies, do you mind?"


    After all, on the surface, he was Su Qingxue''s stepmother, so Ye Fan decided to ask.


    "You ¡­ "What do you mean, you want to kill someone?" Su Qingxue still couldn''t ept this.Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "Darling, at this kind of time, do you think that if I don''t kill them, they will let us go?"


    Su Qingxue was speechless. She had always been disgusted by Ye Fan''s killing experience, but at this moment, she felt deeply helpless ¡­ ¡­<span>[That''s right. If I don''t kill him, I will die. He has no other choice ¡­]


    After experiencing this kind of betrayal and kidnapping, Su Qingxue had also thought it through quite a bit."You ¡­ "You decide." Su Qingxue said faintly.


    Ye Fan understood what the woman meant when he heard her words. At least Su Qingxue knew to change the way she did. Otherwise, keeping Tong Hui Jin would be a problem sooner orter.


    Zheng Hongzhi became anxious and could not be bothered with politeness as he scolded, "Army of Ten Thousand! What the hell are you doing!? "Hurry up and kill him!"Wan Jun calmly raised his hand and said, "There''s no rush. We wandering souls have always kept back when we carry out missions. This time is no exception." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 205

    0205


    <span>As if she had thought of something, Tong Hui Zhen''s eyes lit up, and he chuckled: "That''s right! That idiot Su Changping is still in our hands! Ye Fan! You little slut! If you want Su Changping to live, then you must obediently listen to us! "


    Su Qingxue was startled and angrily said, "You caught my dad!? Even if I am not your biological daughter, he is your husband! "


    <span>"What husband, he''s just a piece of trash!" The person I like has always been someone with ambition. "Tong Huizhen took Zheng Hongzhi''s arm and said with a face full of pride," If you want your father to live, then sign the contract to transfer the shares!


    "You ¡­" Su Qingxue clenched her teeth and asked coldly, "Where is my father now? How do I know he''s safe?! "


    Although the rtionship between father and daughter wasn''t very good, they were still biological fathers. Su Qingxue''s only kin, she would naturally not sit idly by.


    Just then, the sound of a fire engine came from afar.<span>"You want to see Su Changping? Sure, but we have to leave this ce first." Wan Jun nced at Ye Fan and said, "Mr. Ye, why don''t we move somewhere else?"


    Ye Fan had thought that they could make a move now, but he did not expect that the organization would capture Su Changping. It seemed like they could only think of another way.


    "Where are you going? Tell me. We''ll take a taxi there." Ye Fan considered for a moment and said.


    Actually, if it was just him, he wouldn''t mind going in the other party''s car. However, with Su Qingxue around, it was better to stay as far away from her as possible.


    Wan Jun seemed to have expected this, "Mr. Ye is really careful, actually the ce we are going, is very easy to find. We''ll meet at 2309 room on the 23rd floor at the Hua Hai International Hotel."With that, Wan Jun took out a room card he had prepared earlier and flew towards Ye Fan.


    "No problem." Ye Fan took the key card and said.<span>Ye Fan knew that these guys won''t leave until they reach their goal, so he wasn''t worried that they would run away.


    After the wandering soul, the Zheng father son, and Tong Hui Zhen left in the light passenger car, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue left themunity and arrived at the side of the road that was two streets away and took a taxi.


    By the way, Ye Fan also directly pulled off all the cuffs on the feet and feet for the woman.


    <span>When Su Qingxue saw that the man was even able to forcefully break the alloy cuffs, she immediately gained a new understanding of Ye Fan''s abilities. When she looked at the man, she became even more curious.


    <span>"How can your strength be so great?" Su Qingxue felt that this power was not human.


    <span>"I worked so hard this morning to train my body, so of course I had a lot of strength." Ye Fan smiled as he took out his phone and made a call.


    Su Qingxue did not believe that Ye Fan would be able to produce such a body of power from his actions. She only thought that Ye Fan was trying to fool her.


    At this time, the call from Ye Fan connected.


    <span>"Boss, I didn''t think you''d call me so soon. Did you miss me?"


    "Mo Fei, your defenses aren''t working. Didn''t you receive the news that the Wandering Soul Organization has made it into Hua Hai?"


    Ye Fan opened his mouth and spoke in fluent enamel in order to not let Su Qingxue understand.


    The person he contacted was the Military Advisor, Xie Laiyuan. After the two of them left their contact details, they did not contact him. If it wasn''t for the fact that Ye Fan felt that he was out of options this time, he would not have contacted Xie Laiyuan.


    "Wandering souls? That B-ss organization? Damn it... It must be because of Dragon Fang''s frequent use of energy, and some kind of mistake. Boss, did the wandering souls end up messing with you? " Xie Linyuan very cooperatively began to use foreignnguages as well."You kidnapped my wife, and now you have my father-inw. Help me track down a Ford light passenger with an HXG395 license te. Although the license te is fake, your technology should be able to track it down. "


    Xie Linyuan knew how to deal with this as well. "Don''t worry, boss, let us handle this.""After you investigate, send me the coordinates. I''ll go and take care of them ¡­"


    "No!" Xie Linyuan immediately said, "Boss, it''s just a B grade organization. I''ll send out some of Dragon Soul''s underlings to handle it. It just so happens that someone is in Hua Hai setting up a new defensive mission. We''ll be there soon.


    After all, this is the negligence of our Dragon Soul. Just be at ease and protect sister-inw. "Ye Fan thought about it for a moment. What Xie Linyuan said was right. He still had to trust in his ability to handle matters, as well as the subordinates of his Dragon Soul.


    After hanging up, Su Qingxue asked with suspicion on her face, "Who did you call?"


    <span>Ye Fan lightly smiled and said, "A friend should be able to help."


    "What friend?" The Defense Bureau? " Su Qingxue asked.Ye Fan rubbed his nose, "It''s temporarily inconvenient to talk about it. Let''s talk about it when we meet again in the future. I''ll call Aunt Jiang first and report to her that she''s safe."


    Ye Fan changed the topic, but did not reveal the news of Bi Shuqin''s death. Otherwise, it would have been too much of a blow to the woman, and Su Changping might have also been affected.


    <span>Along the way to Hua Hai International Hotel, Su Qingxue looked around after they got off the car.


    "Why isn''t their car here? Did he go to the underground parking lot? "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Little Snow, you wouldn''t think that they would let me see the exact location, right?"


    "They''re not here?"


    "I only know that they definitely won''t talk to us face to face." Ye Fan didn''t exin any further, "Come on, after entering that room, you will know the reason."


    The two of them arrived at room 2309. They swiped their cards and the door opened. After entering the room, they found aptop on the desk and a video link.


    Su Qingxue looked at the scene on theputer screen and eximed, "Dad!?"<span>Sure enough, Su Changping was tied up and sitting on a chair. Behind him was a member of the organization, his expression was cold.


    Su Changping also saw Su Qingxue. He opened his eyes and wanted to say something, but his mouth was stuffed with cotton. He could only let out a "wuwu" sound."That''s why they let use here. They won''t let us know where your father is locked up." Ye Fan said.


    Although Su Qingxue had a lot of thoughts on how to do business, she didn''t know what to do in this situation.<span>"Then what should we do? you can only watch from the screen? " Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan analyzed and said, "With the [B] ss organization of wandering souls, for the leader Wan Jun to personallye, he would definitelye along with a lot of elites.Think about it, who ordered this room, who arranged theputers, and who guarded your father. All of this means that a lot of wandering souls havee to do this mission in secret.


    <span>Their goal is for you to give your shares to the Zheng Group and Tong Huizhen. If you fail to do so, they will do their best to avoid a direct confrontation. "


    Su Qingxue frowned, "If they want money, I can give them even more money. Two times, three times, any money is fine!"


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Impossible, since the wandering soul has epted this mission, it cannot break the contract." Once the agreement was broken, they would no longer be able to keep their foothold. This loss would be exceptionally huge, several times more than what they would be able to get back. "<span>"How could this be ¡­ Didn''t they just want money ¡­ " Su Qingxue felt powerless. This was the first time she had discovered that in certain fields, she was so useless.


    <span>At this moment, on the other side of the video, Wan Jun, the Zheng father, and Tong Huizhen appeared one after another. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 206

    0206


    <span>"Mr. Ye, Miss Su, sorry for the wait," Wan Jun pulled a chair over and sat down.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes turned red as she questioned, "What do you want to do!?"


    Wan Jun turned his head and after a short discussion with Zheng Hongzhi, he smiled calmly, "There is a document on the left side of yourputer.


    As long as Miss Su signs the documents, verifies that there are no mistakes, and sends them by courier to the address we mentioned, we will release Mr. Su Changping."Of course, I hope you do not y any tricks. The moment we discover any problems during the process, we will immediately kill Su Changping."


    Su Qingxue looked and sure enough, there was a document that gave up the inheritance right and transferred the shares. She thought for a while with aplicated gaze and said: "If I sign, you guys won''t let my father go, right?


    <span>"Unless you release my father first and I confirm that he is safe, I will sign the contract and you can obtain the guarantee that I said on the surface, and you can also leave an image record."


    "Haha ¡­" Wan Jun lowered his head andughed, then said yfully: "Miss Su, you don''t have the qualifications to talk to us about these conditions, let alone bargain with us ¡­


    "Well, why don''t you listen to your father and see what advice he''ll give you?"


    As he spoke, Wan Jun ripped off the cotton cloth covering Su Changping''s mouth.<span>Su Changping could finally speak and shouted loudly, "Xiao Xue! Don''t sign it! Please don''t! "Daddy is fine ¡­"


    "You piece of trash! "Shut up!" Tong Huizhen stepped forward and pped Su Changping in the face.Su Changping was confused and confused as he looked at his wife, "Hui Jin... You. Why are you doing this!? Am I not good to you? Why did you betray me?! "


    "Is there something wrong with your head!?" I''ve never liked you at all, so how can I call it betraying you!? Hurry and get your smelly daughter to sign the documents! " Tong Hui Zhen said fiercely.


    "Hui Jin, you''re my wife, we''re a family ¡­"Who''s with your family!? Do you think I''m willing to marry you? " Tong Hui Zhen sneered: "If my family hadn''t declined and my parents forced me to do so, do you think I would have taken a fancy to a useless, pig-headed young master like you?"


    Zheng Hongzhi walked up and put his arm around the woman''s waist and smiled evilly: "Su Changping, I heard from Ah Zhen that you are so stupid to even get that little bit of kung fu on the bed. For the past 20 years, if it weren''t for me, how lonely have you made Ah Zhen?"


    Seeing this scene, Su Changping''s entire face turned red. He red at Zheng Hongzhi like a mad beast, "That Zheng! You. "You dare to sleep with my wife?!""Pa!"


    Tong Huizhen pped Su Changping again, "Useless! Idiot! Hong Zhi and I were lovers to begin with, but you''re the third party!<span>By the way, there''s something I''ve always wanted to tell you. That kid, Wemming, isn''t yours at all. That''s why, Hong Zhi and I are husband and wife in essence! "Hahahaha..."


    Hearing this, Su Changping looked like he had just been struck by lightning. He stood there dumbfounded, his face pale.<span>Su Qingxue, who saw this through the screen, also put her hands on the table in disbelief.


    <span>"No ¡­" No! Wei Ming... Wyoming is my son! Nonsense! He''s my son! " Su Changping roared madly.


    Tong Huizhen lifted her foot and kicked Su Changping''s abdomen with her high heels.


    "What are you roaring for!?" I don''t know whose son I gave birth to!? "You, who are you? For over twenty years, you''ve been so stupid that you didn''t even think of being a paternity test." Tong Huizhen disdainfully said.<span>"Ah Zhen, don''t be too angry. There is no point in wasting so much time talking to such an idiot ¡­" Mr. Wan Jun, you''d better give him something to clear his mind. "


    Wan Junyi waved his hand, signaling a member of the wandering souls behind him to take action.Without saying a word, that member took out a sharp little dagger, and quickly cut Su Changping''s wrist!


    <span>"Ahhh!" Su Changping felt the knife had cut one of his tendons. He was in so much pain that his face turned pale and he was sweating profusely.


    <span>When Su Qingxue, who was in the hotel room, saw this scene, her entire heart tightened. Finally unable to control herself, she shouted, "Don''t! Don''t hurt him! "


    Ye Fan clenched his fist. If it wasn''t for him wanting to protect Su Qingxue, he might have been able to rush over and save Su Changping.


    But at this moment, he could only hope that the people from the Dragon Soul could make it in time. Otherwise, Su Changping would suffer quite a bit.<span>Tong Hui Zhen turned around and smiled sinisterly: "You little slut, you heard it too." Wei Ming and I have nothing to do with your Su Family. Therefore, don''t think that I won''t be able to kill you just because of what kind of rtionship I have.


    <span>Since the old granny Bi Shuqin does not view me as a member of the Su Family, I would also rather wait. Right now, your only father is in our hands, if you still want him alive, then immediately sign the document! "


    Su Changping''s hopes were all gone. As he cried, he wailed as if the whole world had copsed.


    "Weeping, you only know how to cry! What kind of man are you!? " Tong Hui Zhen snorted and said: "Mr. Wan Jun, give him a little more pain! "If that little slut doesn''t sign the contract, we''ll cut off her father''s flesh with all our might!"Wan Jun snapped his fingers, and the assassin cut off Su Changping''s other hand tendon.


    Fresh blood flowed down from Su Changping''s arm, and soon, the ground was dyed red.


    Ye Fan saw that Su Qingxue had a face as cold as frost. He advised, "Hurry up and make your decision. If this goes on, one of his hands will bepletely crippled."


    <span>Su Qingxue''s trembling hand reached out to the pen at the side as if she was trying hard to make up her mind.


    Ye Fan used a voice that only a woman could hear and said, "Even if you sign, there will still be plenty of time to think of a way to save them when the documents reach their hands. The contents of the documents may not be effective..."<span>Ye Fan estimated, with the target as well as the time needed to arrive, Dragon Soul''s people should be arriving soon.


    Su Qingxue looked at the man and took a deep breath, then shouted towards the camera: "I''ll sign! "Don''t you dare hurt my dad again!"


    Hearing this, Tong Hui Zhen and the Zheng father and son became excited. "Hurry!" "Don''t be such a bitch!"<span>As long as Su Qingxue gave up on the Embroidery Group, they could hold Su Changping in their arms and the Zheng Group would not fall into bankruptcy.


    <span>At that time, they could hire stronger bodyguards, stronger killers, and even less afraid of Ye Fan.


    However, just when Su Qingxue was about to sign, she suddenly heard Su Changping howl like a wild beast.


    "I will kill you, you wicked woman!"


    It was unknown where Su Changping got his strength from, but it seemed that after his sorrow had reached its limit, he had unleashed his full potential, allowing his legs to break free of the rope that was tied to them.<span>Su Changping carried a chair on his back and, as if he had gone mad, crashed into Tong Huizhen. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 207

    0207


    "Ah!"


    Tong Huizhen screamed, scared silly.


    <span>However, Su Changping was just an ordinary person. The wandering soul assassin grabbed Su Changping and held him down by the neck with his dagger.


    <span>"Don''t move! If you move again, I''ll cut you a few times! " The killer threatened.


    Tong Huizhen kicked Su Changping''s leg, "You bastard, you still have this old cow''s strength?!" Who are you trying to scare!? "


    Zheng Hongzhi was also scared to the point that his face was a bit pale. He hugged the woman''s waist andforted her, "Hui Jin, calm down. Look at this guy''s appearance, what kind of trouble can he cause.<span>Now that you''ve killed him, how can we smoothly take over the embroidery group, right? "


    Tong Huizhen smiled seductively, "You''re right. In the future, our family''s good days will all depend on this idiot. Hehe ¡­"Su Changping''s eyes were bloodshot as he watched the couple kiss each other in front of him ¡­


    "I... For you. Left behind Snowy''s mother ¡­ You actually ¡­ "To treat me like this..." Su Changping''s eyes were filled with regret and pain.


    Su Qingxue, who was in the hotel, froze when she heard this and was about to sign her name.<span>The woman''s eyes also became moist, and her tears fell onto the paper with a "pata pata" sound, dyeing it.


    <span>"That''s because you''re stupid. Who can you me? Besides, isn''t your old grandma also against letting a female cousin in? If it wasn''t for Su Qingxue''s brain being useful, then on what basis is the girl going back to the Su family? " Tong Huizhen sneered.


    Su Changping trembled and turned his head to look at the camera.Through the lens, a tragic smile appeared on Su Changping''s ashen face. "My daughter ¡­ For the past twenty years, his father hadn''t been a good father ¡­. I''m sorry.


    Now that things have progressed to this point, you actually still have to give up your Su Family''s foundation because of me? I''ve let your grandfather down, I''ve let your grandmother down ¡­ All my life. "This is such a failure..."


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "Don''t say anymore ¡­. "Stop talking..."


    A hint of determination appeared in Su Changping''s eyes. "Let me make onest effort and be a decent father ¡­"Before everyone could figure out what Su Changping meant by this, he suddenly turned his head!


    "Take the dagger away!" Wan Jun shouted from the side, but it was toote.Su Changping actually took the initiative to rub his neck onto the dagger at the throat and chose tomit suicide!


    <span>Su Changping''s throat spewed out blood and his entire body fell to the ground. Time seemed to stop at that moment!


    "NO!"


    When Su Qingxue saw the scene clearly, she felt as if her chest was suffocating. After a few seconds, she screamed and knelt down weakly.


    Ye Fan was also caught off guard. He originally thought that a person like Su Changping would never do something so unyielding.<span>Who would have thought that at thest moment, Su Changping would choose to sacrifice himself to protect the Su n and Su Qingxue!?


    He had been an irresponsible man for more than 20 years, and an irresponsible father. However, at thest moment of his life, he chose to save her with his life!


    "Damn it!" Stupid woman! It''s all because of you! What was the point of saying so much to stimte him!? I forced him to his death! " Zheng Hongzhi immediately put the me on Tong Huizhen and cursed.


    Tong Hui Zhen''s face turned pale white, and said while trembling: "I ¡­ I didn''t expect it either... He''s such a wimp. How could this be ¡­ I just wanted to scare Su Qingxue ¡­ ""Now he''s dead! What should we do!? "


    "You ¡­ Why are you scolding me!? Weren''t you very pleased with yourself just now!? "


    Seeing that the two of them were still quarreling, Wan Junyi said with a gloomy face: "Everyone shut up!" The hostage is dead, we have to retreat! ""Yes, yes... Let''s hurry up and go! " Zheng Junfeng was also extremely anxious.


    In the hotel guest room, Ye Fan carried Su Qingxue in his arms. Seeing the woman''s empty eyes and her painful tears, his heart was in a mess.<span>Everything happened too suddenly, so he had no way to stop the tragedy from happening.


    <span>"Snowy, cheer up, we need to catch those people, or else your father will die in vain ¡­"


    Su Qingxue stared nkly at the man. She simply couldn''t think normally about the current situation.At that moment, a report came in from a member of the wandering souls in the direction of Wan Jun and the others.


    "Leader!" The surveince has discovered that China''s Dragon Soul Organization has intercepted our car! We must immediately leave Hua Hai! "


    <span>Wan Jun''s expression was cold, he fiercely stared at Ye Fan: "Dragon soul? "Mr. Ye Fan, you are not simple, but you can''t possibly think that I would obediently wait for them toe and capture me, right?"


    With a cold snort, Wan Junyi cut off the video call.<span>Although it was just a short sentence, he had already discovered a lot of useful information.


    If Wan Jun and the others had already left the car, then why was Dragon Soul still following their car? The only possibility was that the people from Dragon Soul had been deceived, thinking that this group of people hadn''t gotten off yet.


    However, Wan Jun''s words revealed that they were leaving the Hua Hai area very quickly. The only way they could leave quickly was by boat, which meant that they were probably at a pier not far from Lu Jia Bay.As soon as Ye Fan searched the map of Hua Hai in his mind, he immediately found out where they were.


    "Xiao Xue, I''ll send you to a safe ce first." Ye Fan did not dare to leave hastily. If the wandering souls arranged for people to stay in Hua Hai to assassinate them, then something big would happen.


    However, Su Qingxue shook her head, "Go and find them!" Don''t worry about me! Don''t you have friends? They definitely have a way to catch that group of people, don''t you think!? "


    "I will catch them sooner orter, but their first target is you. If you die, then everything will be meaningless!"


    Ye Fan loudly said, and then pulled the woman towards the door.


    The moment he left his room, he ran into a waiter who was pushing a dining cart.<span>But when Ye Fan looked at the waiter, he felt that something was wrong. This was because there were obvious calluses on the man''s hands, which were traces that would only appear when he used a gun all year round.


    <span>As if he realized that he was exposed, the waiter suddenly lifted a white cloth on the dining car. He took out a silver grey handgun and fired three shots at Su Qingxue!


    But Ye Fan was already prepared. He pushed the woman away, and at the same time, kicked the dining car.


    After the dining car hit the gunman, Ye Fan quickly rushed forward and broke the man''s neck with a kick.Su Qingxue''s eardrums hurt from the three gunshots. She looked at the corpse in front of her in a daze. She could not believe that the other party was still sending people to assassinate her.


    "Do you believe me now? Do you think that their people will just leave after being arranged in the room?"


    <span>After saying that, Ye Fan held the woman''s hand and continued walking towards the elevator.


    Just when he arrived at the elevator door, Ye Fan had the woman hide behind him again, just in case something happened.


    When the elevator door opened, both Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were stunned. It wasn''t that they were attacked again, but a killer with a gun. He actually fell into the elevator and lost consciousness.<span>"Miss, are you alright?" Aunt Jiang stood at the corner of the elevator with red eyes. These days, the old woman seemed to have aged for quite a few years. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 208

    0208


    "Aunt Jiang!?" "Why are you here?!"


    <span>Su Qingxue was stunned. What made her even more surprised was that Aunt Jiang had actually defeated an assassin. This old maid who had watched her grow up actually had such a hidden skill!?


    Jiang Yuan walked forward affectionately and grabbed Su Qingxue''s hand as he said, "Even the Old Master has gone missing. The Su Family really has a big problem." I can''t wait at home, so I came here to protect you. Ye Fan is by himself, so I can''t be at ease. "


    Seeing this, Ye Fan said, "Auntie Jiang, you protect Xiao Xue, I''ll go look for them.""Ye Fan, how is Master?" Aunt Jiang asked with concern.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, "He''s already gone..."


    "What!?" Aunt Jiang opened her eyes wide, and her body visibly trembled.Ye Fan said, "In particr, let Little Snow tell you that I must hurry over, or else it might be toote."


    Aunt Jiang stared nkly at Su Qingxue, while Su Qingxue hugged Aunt Jiang with tears in her eyes.<span>Although his heart was very ufortable, Ye Fan knew that time was of the essence, so he couldn''t stay any longer.


    When he took the elevator downstairs, he gave Yao Zhengang a call and told him to find a police car nearby to take him to the Whitewater Pier.The dock was the closest one to Lu Jia Wan. Other than the busy season of cargo, it was cold and deserted, a good temporary base for wandering souls.


    <span>With a police car opening up a path, Ye Fan only needed 15 minutes to arrive at the White Water Pier.


    When he arrived, there were no longer any suspicious ships, only some small cargo ships and fishing boats.


    At this moment, three military brand SUVs roared onto the pier.<span>A man and a woman got off the car with a group of people.


    The man wore a dark red jacket, a sharp chin, a high nose bridge, and short hair. His eyes were as sharp as a falcon''s.


    <span>Thedy had a short ponytail, dressed in a blue tunic and ck tight-fitting pants. Her appearance was average, but she had a stern expression.


    <span>Behind them, the people that followed them were none other than Ash Wolf, Whitey, and several other members of Dragon Fang''s team.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. This couple was definitely an official member of the Dragon Soul. With their strength, they had at least reached the Innate Realm. They could be considered as having stepped into the ranks of true experts."Mr. Ye ¡­" When the people of Dragon Fang''s group saw Ye Fan, they all recognized him. It was very strange that Ye Fan had actually arrived here before them.


    <span>After the previous few events, Dragon Fang''s people were already quite afraid of Ye Fan, so their tone became a lot more polite.


    Ye Fan frowned, "Where did you guys go on your way?" After being discovered and followed, you guys are even foolishly chasing after their cars? "Dragon Fang''s group was very ashamed. By the time they found out that there were no more hostages in that carriage, it was already toote.


    <span>They hurriedly rushed over, only to discover that Ye Fan actually arrived here before them.


    "Who are you? Do you think you have the qualifications toment on the affairs of our Dragon Soul?" The man in the red jacket eyed Ye Fan with dissatisfaction.Ye Fan sighed, "Who I am is not important, did you call the ship over?" They may have been gone for half an hour, and we have to catch up as soon as possible. "


    "What does it have to do with you whether we call for a boat or not? "And how do you know they must have gone out to sea? They probably moved somewhere else, and that was just a front," the man in the red jacket questioned.


    Ye Fan was speechless, "Do you think the wandering souls are stupid, or are the people from your Dragon Soul stupid?" If they stayed in Hua Hai, they would be discovered sooner orter. Moreover, no matter which way they went, it wouldn''t be as easy as climbing up to the surface. A B-ss organization can do this?! ""Who exactly are you? How dare you insult our Dragon Soul?! " The man in the red jacket said angrily.


    <span>The blue-robed woman was dissatisfied: "You should be the one who reported this to the military. Even if you know the Military Advisor, it doesn''t mean that you have the authority to point fingers at us!"


    <span>Ash Wolf introduced in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, these two are members of the Dragon Soul. Colonel Blood Thorn and Colonel Cold Snow, they are in charge of this mission ¡­"


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "I don''t care if you are colonels or generals, hurry up and arrange for helicopters and ships, the faster the better! When they enter the high seas, it will be troublesome to intercept them! "<span>"If a wandering soul enters the high seas, that would mean that they have left the borders of China. As for the matter of leaving the country, we, the dragon souls, will no longer care. That is not our jurisdiction."


    Ye Fan''s face sank, "Making an explosion in Hua Hai, shooting in the hotel, kidnapping, coercion, killing, and having done a lot of things here, you say you don''t care about it after you ran out of the country?" Could it be that your dragon souls are all cowards!? "


    "Watch your words! Don''t think that just because you know the strategist, you can be disrespectful to our Dragon Soul! " Bloody Thorn said with a darkened face.<span>Ye Fan wasn''t in the mood to waste time with them because he saw that a military fast boat had already arrived from afar.


    <span>The people of the Dragon Soul weren''t too stupid, they had already called for a boat beforeing.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t say anything further and nned to run towards the military speedboat.


    <span>However, the bloody thorn and the cold snow were blocking in front of Ye Fan.


    "Wait a minute, we are going on a mission. You are just amoner. You are not allowed to follow us. This is against the rules." Blood Thorn said as he raised his hand.


    If it wasn''t for Xie Linfuan''s face and the fact that this guy didn''t know his background, Ye Fan would have wanted to teach this guy a lesson on how to conduct himself."Rx, I don''t need your protection, and I won''t drag you down. My father-inw''s corpse is still in the hands of those people, I want to bring his corpse back." Ye Fan hoped that Su Qingxue could personally send Su Changping off.


    <span>"I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. This is already something our Dragon Soul wants to interfere in, not your private affairs. If anything happens to you, we still need to face the reprimand of the Military Advisor.


    <span>Xie Laiyuan couldn''t possibly tell the members of the dragon soul that Ye Fan''s true background could only be said to be an ordinary recognition. Therefore, Blood Thorn and Leng Xue wouldn''t take Ye Fan too seriously.


    Ye Fan sighed, did not want to exin anymore, and strode towards the speedboat."Stop!" Didn''t you hear what I said!? " Seeing that Ye Fan didn''t listen to the warning, the Blood Thorn Blood Thorn, with one hand, quickly grabbed at Ye Fan''s cor.


    However, Ye Fan''s left hand was as fast as lightning as he grabbed the Blood Thorns'' wrist. His eyes were like sharp des as he stared at the Blood Thorns and said, "If you keep dying me, I don''t mind throwing you into the sea first."


    Blood Thorn did not expect that his attack would be blocked. He was so embarrassed that he became angry, "So you''re actually a practitioner, no wonder you''re so arrogant, but rules are rules. Even if you know the Military Advisor, it''s useless."


    Our Dragon Soul is on mission, themander of the first front line is the leader! While we''re giving you some face, you''d better stay on the shore! "<span>Suddenly, a surge of XianTian Qi surged up from all over his body as the muscles on his arm became as firm as a rock, and his strength increased sharply.


    "If you don''t let go, I will crush your hand bones in the next move!" Blood Thorn narrowed his eyes.


    Ye Fan looked at him expressionlessly. "With just this little bit of ability, you still won''t be able to touch me." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 209

    0209<span>"You probably don''t know who you''re facing, so don''t force me to get serious with you."


    Ye Fan still indifferently looked at him, and muttered in his heart: "In the end, who didn''t figure out who I''m facing?"<span>If it wasn''t for Xie Linyuan''s face, Ye Fan wouldn''t even want to waste this little time talking nonsense with him.


    <span>"Forget it, Blood Thorn. For the Military Advisor''s sake, let him go if he wants to. If the two of us join forces, a mere wandering soul wouldn''t pose much of a threat," Leng Xue arrogantly said.


    The bloody thorn hesitated for a moment, as if it was concerned about Xie Linyuan''s position and thus released its true qi.


    <span>"Hmph, be more honest. If you fall into the sea and want us to save you, you won''t have the time to do so." After finishing his sentence, Blood Thorn Flower quickly ran towards the speedboat.


    "Everyone, follow me!" Ash Wolf, Whitey! You can contact Tan Jiang and have him search for any suspicious ships! " Leng Xue ordered.


    <span>"Yes!" Colonel Cold Snow! " Lil ''White and the others answered and started tomunicate as they ran.


    Ye Fan looked at the iparably arrogant people of the Dragon Soul, and the corner of his mouth curled up in helplessness.


    After all, they were China''s top security forces, an A grade organization that was hard toe by. People who could stay in the Dragon Soul realm would always feel proud of themselves.


    However, Ye Fan had also "retired". He didn''t want to steal the limelight from this group of people. As long as he could find Su Changping''s body and get rid of those guys, he didn''t care about being rolled his eyes.Soon, the group boarded the speedboat and began to chase after the ship of the organization.


    The military speedboats were equipped with sufficient fuel and small artillery. As long as they were found, it would not be a problem to sink them.


    <span>Not even 10 minutes after going out to sea, he received news from Tan Jiang''s side that a suspicious fishing boat was fleeing towards the high seas.


    <span>The speedboat immediately picked up speed and ran at full speed.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>On a fishing boat sailing at full speed, the Zheng father, son, and Tong Huizhen were as restless as ants on a hot pan.


    "Mr. Wan Jun, what kind of organization is the dragon soul that you are talking about? Is it the army? " Zheng Junfeng asked cautiously.<span>Wan Jun''s face was gloomy, "If it was an ordinary army, we wandering souls would not care." Dragon Soul is the strongest elite security organization in your country, the weakest among them will not be weaker than me. "


    "So powerful!?" "Then they won''te after us in their warships, will they?"


    "That won''t happen. After all, we are just a fishing boat, not a battleship."


    Zheng Hongzhi said, "Mr. Wanjun, if we just go to the high seas like this, won''t this npletely fail? It''s hard for us to go back to the Hua Hai, right? "Wan Jun sneered, "Mission?" If you do not know your limits and force the hostages to their deaths, could it be that you will be counting on me to make up for my wrongdoings? "


    <span>"You ¡­ What kind of attitude is this!? " Tong Hui Zhen said with dissatisfaction: "We spent 50 million to invite you toe here, how can you do half the work and run away?!"


    "I''m sorry," Wan Junyi shook his finger, "You only paid 25 million, and we haven''t received the remaining 25 million yet.<span>But my estimate is that with your current situation, even returning to China will be difficult, let alone taking out twenty-five million in cash, isn''t that right? "


    <span>The expressions of the Zheng father, son, and Tong Huizhen stiffened. They were indeed embarrassed and did not know what to do.


    Wan Jun said with a strange look, "In this mission, we wandering souls have lost many elites. I think it would be too little to use your twenty-five million as their family pension.


    If you guys are unable to provide the remaining twenty-five million, let''s not talk about continuing the assassination mission. I won''t be able to help the three of you with any of your safety issues. "Blessed are you."


    "Army of Ten Thousand! What do you mean!? Are you going to leave us alone when you bring us out to sea?! This is the contract spirit of your wandering souls!? " Zheng Hongzhi asked angrily.<span>"Shut up!" "First of all, we have already fulfilled our contract and executed our mission. But because of your foolishness, we have already messed up our mission!


    Secondly, you guys can''t even pay in full, and you want my brothers to continue working for you?! "You''re all being too naive!"


    Zheng Hongzhi and Zheng Junfeng were both speechless. They were anxious and afraid, and couldn''t help but stare viciously at Tong Huizhen.Tong Hui Zhen was wronged but was not convinced, and screamed: "What are you doing!? It''s not like it''s for me alone! When I taunted Su Changping, didn''t you guys feel proud too!? "


    "You still have the face to say that!? If you weren''t so incapable that you wouldn''t have been able to fool that old woman Bi Shuqin into trusting you, would we have fallen to such a state!? " Zheng Hongzhi huffed.<span>Just as the two were about to argue, a wandering soul member ran over.


    "Leader!" We''ve been in touch with the Tigerhead Shark, and they''ve met us at the seaside. "


    Wan Jun nodded, "Very good, continue to move forward at full speed. If we meet the Tiger-headed Shark in front of us, we cannot let the people from Dragon Soul catch up."Zheng Junfeng asked doubtfully, "Mr. Wanjun, what is a Tiger Head Shark?"


    <span>"It''s a [B] ss pirate group that has good rtions with us. Captain Kenny and I are friends for many years.


    Tiger Head Sharks operate on the high seas between the countries of China and the countries of the southeast sea, they are the only pirate organization in this area. With their help, the people of Dragon Soul wouldn''t dare to attack us on the high seas. "


    "There''s actually a pirate?" I always thought that there were no pirates around China ¡­ " Zheng Junfeng asked in surprise."If there were no pirates, why would China spend so much money every year to send so many frigates to protect the cargo ships?


    "However, most of the pirates nowadays are mainly involved in smuggling and grey trade, robbing less and not too badly. That''s why no country has spent too much effort to encircle and exterminate them," said the army.Just as they were talking, three metal battleships that looked even more majestic appeared in the sea ahead.


    The lead ship was a frigate, with a supply ship and a small gunboat on each side.


    "This... Is this a pirate? This isn''t a navy of some country, is it? " Zheng Hongzhi was stunned. No matter how he looked at it, this pirate equipment was way too advanced, way too different from the medieval pirates they had imagined."That was obtained from the Shardbearer Navy''s retirement equipment. How could they stop the dragon soul without such a posture?" Wan Jun said.


    <span>Soon, the fishing boat reached the border between the high seas and China''s territorial waters. Everyone on the ship could clearly see the frigate''s pirate g.


    It was arge g with a ck base, and on it was a huge Tigerhead Shark. On the upper left corner of the g, there was a small badge simr to a squid.<span>On the deck of the frigate stood a group of men who wore dirty clothes and had a hideous appearance. They were exposed to the sun and wind all year round, making their skin seem as if it was covered with ayer of salt.


    Upon seeing these pirates, the expressions of the Zheng father, son, and Tong Huizhen turned exceptionally ugly. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 210

    0210


    "Hey!" "Wan Jun. Old friend, why do you look so pathetic?" A bearded man, who had a pipe in his mouth, wore a tattered navy cap, and was suntanned to the point of being like a broken gong, greeted Wan Junyi at the bow of the ship.


    Wan Junyi grinned, "Kenny, I''ll have to trouble you guys this time, because the three idiots from China have all messed up their mission."<span>"Hahahaha..." Come up! It wasn''t the first time anyway! "Next time when you go to Zhou, remember to find some women to serve us, haha ¡­"


    Captain Kenny puffed on his cigarette and directed the crew to put the gangway on the fishing boat.<span>The Zheng father, son, and Tong Huizhen boarded the pirate ship with more than a dozen wandering souls.


    Captain Kenny narrowed his eyes, "Wanjun, these three Chinese aren''t your members right?"


    Wan Jun hesitated before replying, "No, they are the employers of my previous mission. However, they have already messed up their own mission, so they are still unable to pay the remaining funds."<span>"Oh? "Since it''s not a ghost, and it''s not your employer, we won''t ept this burden," Captain Kenny said.


    Hearing this, the Zheng father and son shouted anxiously, "Captain Kenny!" Please don''t leave us behind! Our family still has money! As long as you bring us to a safe ce, we will definitely repay you next time! "


    "Rich? Where is the money? "We''re pirates, and we don''t even have any bank ounts. We only ept cash, gold, and gems." Kenny grinned as he held his pipe in his mouth.


    "I... I have a watch in my hand, Jiang Shi Dan''s watch! It''s worth tens of thousands! " Zheng Hongzhi quickly took off his watch.Captain Kenny snatched the watch away, looked at it, and threw it to one of his men, sayingzily, "This kind of thing isn''t worth much if you sell it. At most, you''ll be left alone on the ship."


    <span>Zheng Hongzhi became anxious and pleaded with Wanjun, "Mr. Wanjun, please help us think of a way. If we return to the fishing boat, the Dragon Soul will catch us sooner orter!"


    <span>The three of them were very clear that since Ye Fan was able to contact the dragon soul, then once they were caught, Ye Fan would not let them go.


    Moreover, Su Changping had already been killed by them, and this blood feud could no longer be resolved.


    <span>"I''m sorry, but I can''t make it hard for Kenny unless you can put out the rest of the twenty-five million."


    At this moment, Captain Kenny''s eyesnded on Tong Huizhen''s body, and a sinister smile appeared on his face.


    Tong Huizhen was wearing a ck trench coat with a dark red knitted sweater underneath. Her voluptuous figure was outlined very closely.


    <span>Although she was close to a hundred years old, she was, after all, a person who lived like a prince and was well cared for. Hence, Tong Huizhen''s figure and appearance was very attractive.


    <span>"This woman is not bad. Although she is a bit old, she is still quite charming ¡­" "My brothers are tired of the women we keep on the boat. They''re nning to find a chance to go ashore and buy a few women from the State of Yue ¡­" Kenny stroked his beard.


    Hearing that, Tong Huizhen''s entire body went limp, trembling from fright, "No ¡­. No ¡­. I... I''m not that kind of woman... "


    Tong Huizhen was extremely scared and quickly hid beside Zheng Hongzhi. She tightly hugged the man''s arm and said, "Hongzhi, I''m really scared. Don''t let them hurt me ¡­"Zheng Hongzhi and Zheng Junfeng exchanged a nce before nodding in tacit understanding.


    <span>"Scram!"


    Zheng Hongzhi pushed Tong Huizhen away.


    Tong Huizhen copsed on the deck, looking at the man in panic.


    "Captain Kenny, we will sell this woman as a form of filial piety. Please make sure that we, father and son, can safely reach the shore!"The Zheng Family still had some money in their overseas ounts. Although it wasn''t a huge fortune, it was enough for them to live on.


    As long as this crisis was over, why would they care about a burden like Tong Huizhen!?


    Hearing Zheng Hongzhi open his mouth to ''sell'' her, Tong Huizhen''s face turned ashen.


    "Zheng Hongzhi!" You beast! I''ve followed you for decades! I even gave birth to your son, endured the humiliation of staying in the Su n, and spread the news for you! You. You actually treat me like this!? " Tong Huizhen felt that the entire world was dark, and her heart was about to break.


    Zheng Hongzhi, on the other hand, put his arm around Zheng Junfeng''s shoulders and said, "My only son is Junfeng. The Su Weiming you were born with was stupid and stupid.


    Naturally, Zheng Junfeng was even colder. After all, Tong Hui Zhen was the third person and was his mother''s love rival.


    Tong Huizhen''s face was covered in tears as she cried out in grief, "Bastard! Bastard! None of you men are good! "Woo woo ¡­"


    <span>"Captain Kenny, please make sure we get ashore!" Zheng Hongzhi fawned on her and was toozy to care how Tong Huizhen cursed.


    "Haha ¡­" "I like people like you who don''t care what tricks you use. You are really vicious, haha ¡­"


    Kennyughed and waved, "What are you waiting for?! Bring this woman in and let her feel the might of our Tigerhead Shark! "


    A few of the tiger-headed shark pirates immediately rushed over in excitement, dragging the struggling Tong Huizhen into the cabin.


    Naturally, Tong Huizhen was not willing as she struggled to escape.


    However, a pirate pped the woman a dozen times, causing Tong Huizhen to be stunned.


    "Pui!" If you don''t hit me, you won''t know how to behave. If you don''t serve me properly, I''ll throw you into the ocean! "


    After the threat, Tong Huizhen''s eyes becamepletely empty, filled with deep despair, and no longer resisted ¡­It wasn''t long before the ship was filled with the screams of women and theughter of the pirates.


    Zheng Hongzhi and his son wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads. They were both d that they were able to escape alive.But at that moment, a Chinese military yacht appeared in their line of sight.


    "Kenny, the people from Dragon Soul areing," Wan Jun narrowed his eyes and said.Captain Kenny gave a disdainfulugh, "With so few people, what kind of trouble can they cause? We will turn around and leave. If they dare to chase us on the high seas, we will directly st them to feed the fishes! "


    <span>At the same time, Dragon Soul and the others on the speedboat also discovered the three pirate ships.


    "Tiger Head Shark?" Leng Xue frowned and said, "You can stop the boat now. There''s no need to chase after them."Ye Fan was puzzled and saw his target. He was still nning to go over and solve the problem, but when he heard that the boat was about to stop, he immediately asked, "We''re already in front, what are you all afraid of?"


    "If you want to find your father-inw''s corpse, you should be on that fishing boat. There''s no need at all for you to chase after the Tigerhead Shark on the high seas." Leng Xue said indifferently.Ye Fan nced at the pirate g and said, "It''s just a small pirate organization. You just have to take care of it, I guarantee that nothing will happen to them."


    "You ignorant fellow, shut up!" "Captain Kenny of the Tigerhead Sharks has the strength of an innate expert, and is the strongest pirate leader on this high seas. He has over a hundred people under him, and his organization has a B rating.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 211

    0211


    Seeing that the Tigerhead Shark''s ship was about to leave, Ye Fan also didn''t want to waste his time with the Blood Thorn Flower, so he said, "Then you guys stay on the ship, I''ll deal with it."


    "You think you''re a strategist? What can you do about it? " Leng Xue asked.<span>"Don''t worry about him, just slow down. If you get too close, the Tigerhead Shark''s pirates will open fire!" Blood Thorn said.


    Hearing the two say this, Ye Fan did not say anything more, directly running to the back of the speedboat, and then began to speed up his pace.


    The stern to the bow of the ship was like a bolt of lightning.


    Everyone on the boat only saw a blur before their eyes as a figure flew up from the bow of the boat like a soaring dragon!


    <span>With one of Ye Fan''s leg fiercely stepping on the boat, the whole speedboat was actually stepped on until it clearly sank!?


    "This... How is this possible!? "


    Everyone only saw that Ye Fan''s body was like a cannonball, flying high in the air in a parab, moving at a frightening speed across the sky.


    <span>The distance between the speedboat and the fishing boat was at least a hundred meters, or even two hundred meters, but Ye Fan actually jumped straight over!?


    "What kind of Qing Gong is this!?" The Ash Wolf and the others were dumbstruck as they watched this scene unfold.<span>"How could this be ¡­ I can''t feel his true qi, is this not Qing Gong? "


    <span>"Impossible, it''s not Qing Gong. Does he rely on the explosive strength of his legs to jump over a hundred meters? Isn''t that a joke!? "


    Blood Thorn Rampart and Cold Snow also could not believe what they had seen. If they used their true qi and used their movement techniques, they could fly on the sea, but they also paid a lot of attention to techniques.<span>After all, "Floating Water" was an upper level movement technique, and it was hard to maintain it for a long period of time.


    However, this was the first time they had seen Ye Fan''s "reckless" jump!


    "That Ye Fan, could it be that his leg is tied with explosives?" How could you jump so far!? " The people from the Dragon Soul Sect were all confused. Thispletely overturned their understanding of the human body!Leng Xue frowned and said, "Regardless of this, if something were to happen to him, we will most likely be med by the Military Advisor. We will advance forward, and at the very least, protect Ye Fan''s life!"


    "Damned fellow, do your best to create trouble!" You shouldn''t have brought him here! " Blood Thorn said angrily.


    Even if Ye Fan showed off his extremely strong jumping ability, it was still not an outstanding Zhen Qi cultivation level, so in the eyes of the crowd, he was not that strong. At most, he would only have extraordinary talent.


    The speedboat elerated again, approaching the pirate ship.<span>At the same time, on the Tiger Head Shark''s pirate ship, Captain Kenny, Wan Jun and the others were also bbergasted.


    Originally, they thought that the people of Dragon Soul had given up on chasing. After all, they had the numbers advantage, and it was clear that they couldn''t even catch up.<span>And yet, he had encountered such a ''monster''!


    <span>They saw a human figure descending from the sky. It was the speedboat that was far away just a few seconds ago. In that few seconds, it hadnded on the bow of the ship!


    <span>"BOOM!"


    With a heavy sound, Ye Fan stepped on the ground and calmly swept his eyes over everyone.


    His cold eyes gave off an intimidating aura, making people tremble with fear!


    When his gaze fell on the Zheng father and son, Ye Fan finally said: "You really can run. After staying quiet for such a long time and causing so much trouble, if I had known earlier, I would have gone to find you after destroying the White Shark Gang."Zheng Hongzhi''s face turned pale white. He was already frightened by Ye Fan''s skill, and hurriedly went to ask Captain Kenny and Wan Jun.


    "You ¡­ "You monster ¡­" Zheng Junfeng didn''t dare to imagine that he would ever have the chance to fight with this sort of man for a woman."Mr. Kenny!" We paid for the ship! You can''t let us be taken away! "


    "I''m only responsible for taking you to the shore, but I didn''t say that I have to protect you. This brother of the dragon soul is extraordinary, we don''t want to make enemies for no reason.""He is not someone from Dragon Soul! He''s just an assistant at thepany! " Zheng Junfeng hurriedly said.


    <span>"Oh? Is that so? "But it has nothing to do with us." Captain Kenny shrugged.


    The Zheng father and son turned green at these words. In the end, they were still going to abandon them!?


    Wan Jun also felt that Ye Fan''s skills were hard to guess, and carefully said, "Mr. Ye is indeed not an ordinary martial artist, that jump just now has broadened our horizons.


    If you want to take away the Zheng father and son, we will not stop you because our cooperation is over.Ye Fan looked at Wan Jun and the group of wandering souls and said, "You guys have misunderstood, I don''t intend to capture him at all."


    <span>"Oh? "Not capture people?" The entire army was puzzled.


    Ye Fan grinned, "It was not only the Zheng Family that caused my father-inw''s death, but also your wandering souls ¡­. "But there are too many of you, it will be too troublesome to bring them back. Since they''re already dead, just leave them here to die."Everyone on the boat was silent.


    <span>After a long while, Wan Jun''s expression changed and he said in a deep voice, "Mr. Ye, you may not know this, but Captain Kenny of Tiger Head Sharks is an old friend of mine ¡­ ¡­


    Even if you are stronger than me, will you be able to defeat thebined forces of our Wandering Soul and Tiger Head Shark by yourself? "


    Ye Fan looked at Kenny. "You want to save them?"


    Kennyughed, showing his yellow teeth. "If you want to kill my friends on my boat, then what will happen to our Tigerhead Shark''s face?<span>"Let me advise you, at such a young age, your ability is not easy either. It''s better for you to give up when you have a good time. Take this father and son pair away, and I will not mind if you casually board the ship."


    "What does it have to do with me whether you care or not?" Ye Fan curled his lips.Kenny''s eyes lit up. "Young man, you will have to pay the price for saying such arrogant words..."


    At this point, the people of the Dragonsoul organization had already chased him to the side of the boat with their speedboats.Blood Thorn and Cold Snow performed their lightness skills and jumped onto the bow of the ship. Only then did the rest board the boat.


    "Ye Fan!" What the hell are you doing!? " The Blood Thorn had a very cautious look on its face as it stared at its surroundings, prepared to do battle at any moment.


    Captain Kenny smirked. "Everyone, this is the high seas. You guys came straight to my ship. You''re not giving me, Kenny, any face."<span>"Captain Kenny," said Leng Xue, "we have no intention of fighting you tiger sharks. We are only here to take away Zheng Hongzhi and his son. They have vited ourws and need to be dealt with ording to thew."


    "No problem. We have to give face to the dragon soul after all. Also, let''s take this little brother with us." Captain Kenny blew out a puff of smoke.


    "Ye Fan, get off the boat. You''re not satisfied with taking the Zheng father and son along with your father-inw''s corpse?!" Leng Xue asked.Ye Fan shook his head, "All the members of the organization must die today."


    "Humph!" Wan Jun sneered, "Mr. Ye, you are too arrogant! Even if the people from the Dragon Soul follow you and attack together with Captain Kenny and hundreds of brothers, do you think you have a chance of winning? "


    Ye Fan didn''t answer, instead, he looked at the pirate g and asked Kenny, "The top left corner of your Tiger Head Shark g has the ''Giant Rifle'' emblem, you should be a subordinate pirate organization of -Dmons right?"Hearing this, Captain Kenny''s expression became more cautious. He muttered, "Youngster, you have good eyes. No one from the Dragon Soul saw it, but you noticed it first."


    The Blood Thorn and Cold Snow of the Dragon Soul were both shocked when they heard this news.They hadn''t paid much attention to it before. Unknowingly, this emblem had appeared on the Tiger Head Shark''s g. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 212

    0212


    "You guys went to the Sea Demons?" The Bloody Thorn asked.


    Kenny smiled proudly, "That''s right. We are now the subordinates of Lord Vithn, a vassal group of the sea demons, and everyone else in the Dragon Soul. News is a bit slow."


    <span>Blood Thorn and Coldsnow''s expressions were all somewhat grim. And behind them, many people in Dragon Fang''s group didn''t know what was going on.


    "Little White, what is a sea demon?" the Ash Wolf asked.


    "You don''t even know this?" Whitey said in a low voice, "The tworgest pirate unions in the world today are the old ''Ice Sea Whale Hunters'' and the newly rich ''Sea Demons''. Both of them have reached the A-rated pirate organizations.<span>The great pirate Leviathan of the Sea Demons, nicknamed the ''Sea Monster'', had a close rtionship with one of the top three international arms dealers, ''Greedy Demons'' Mamen, ''so he had around ten warships and even regr submarines.


    <span>Otherwise, how do you think a pirate organization is able to reach [A] ss like our Dragon Soul?


    And their pirate g is the ''Giant Rifle'' g. They have several small pirate organizations below them, and once they be their subordinates, they will put the ''Giant Rifle'' emblem on the g. "


    "What kind of a pirate is this?!" The group of Dragon Fang''s men were all shocked. After all, they weren''t inferior to pirates in any way. They were simply an independent naval fleet.


    Blood Thorn Rampart and Cold Snow obviously knew that the situation was serious. The tiger head shark had be a vassal of the sea demons. If they wanted to chase them away in the future, they had to be even more cautious.<span>If they angered an [A] ss organization, any country would have to consider it.


    "This is troublesome..." Ye Fan scratched his head with a headache.<span>"It''s good that you know you''re in trouble. Shut up and take the Zheng father and son away. Then we''ll retreat!"


    <span>"Retreat? Why retreat? " Ye Fan asked.


    "Are you stupid? Do you want to be enemies with the Sea Demons for such a small matter?<span>Do you know the strength of the Leviathan!? Even if the Military Advisor was here, he might not even dare to go head to head with the Leviathan! " Leng Xue said with her eyes wide open.


    Ye Fan ignored them, walking up and saying, "Hey, your name is Kenny right?"


    Captain Kenny puffed and stared at him. "Yes, you''ve heard my name?"<span>Ye Fan shook his head, "Never heard of it, I have never heard of it in your organization."


    "Then what do you want?" Kenny felt baffled.


    Ye Fan said, "I killed the wandering soul''s people, so don''t meddle in other people''s business. Otherwise, it would be bad for everyone."


    "Hahahaha..." Kennyughed. "Young man, is there something wrong with your head? Do you know who you''re talking to?! "<span>Kenny looked grim. He waved his hand, and dozens of pirates pulled out their guns.


    <span>There were revolvers, automatic pistols, and even some of the finest equipment like the AK47 and M4.


    <span>In the blink of an eye, the ship was in a state of tension.


    <span>"Ye Fan!" Stop talking! No one can save you now! " Leng Xue reprimanded.


    The wandering soul Wan Jun sneered, "Mr. Ye, did you hear that? I advise you to follow the people of the Dragon Soul and leave obediently. This is not China, if I kill you, China will not be able to do anything to us. "


    Ye Fan''s eyes became colder and colder, "It seems..." You want to protect this group of wandering souls? "


    Captain Kenny was lying on a bench, looking very proud. "So what if I am? Do you dare to move? In a second, you''ll be a ho''s nest.<span>If it were not for the face of the Dragon Soul, I would have shot you right now! "


    Seeing that the situation was not looking good, the Blood Thorn came forward and grabbed Ye Fan by the cor, "Are you crazy!?" Hurry and follow us down! "However, Ye Fan suddenly grabbed onto one of the Blood Thorn''s left arm, and coldly said, "If you want to go down, go down yourself. Don''t stand in the way of us."


    <span>"You ¡­ "You fool, even if the Military Advisor scolds you, I will teach you a lesson today!"


    The Blood Thorn became angry from embarrassment. It condensed its innate energy and suddenly increased the strength of its body. The three fingers of its right hand wed at Ye Fan''s arm.


    However, when the blood thorn''s hand filled with innate energy touched Ye Fan, it didn''t have the slightest effect.


    Ye Fan didn''t move at all, only looking at him indifferently, just like an adult, watching a three year old child scratching himself.


    "The zhenqi from the entry level of the Upper Sky Realm, the power from the 36 routes, with such little ability and yet it has been jumping all the way in front of me. Who exactly is the fool?"


    Ye Fan''s entire aura suddenly changed, as if the entire deck of the ship had been covered by a dark and gloomy shadow!


    The blood thorn froze there. Ye Fan''s gaze swept over it from a close distance. As a Xiantian martial artist, he felt as if his blood was going to freeze!<span>"You ¡­ "You ¡­" The bloody thorn was speechless. He had never felt such a powerful pressure before!


    Ye Fan suddenly swung his right hand backward, and with this casual swing, he actually threw the Blood Thorn''s body backwards!<span>One move, not even one move! The Blood Thorn was like a sandbag, being thrown by Ye Fan in a parab!


    "Putong!" He fell into the sea!


    The people of Dragon Soul were shocked. Why did the blood thorn try to stop Ye Fan, and was instead thrown away like trash by Ye Fan?<span>"Blood Thorn!"


    Leng Xue cried out in rm. She didn''t even have time to save him. Everything had happened too suddenly!


    <span>"What are you standing there for!?" "Go to the sea and save the bloody thorns!" Leng Xuemanded him to immediately go get the person.


    <span>The ones who were even more shocked were naturally the Tigerhead Shark and the wandering souls.


    Didn''t the dragon soul protect Ye Fan? How could Ye Fan kill an expert of the Dragon Soul!?The key point was that at this moment, Ye Fan disyed his oppressive aura, making everyone present feel as if their hearts were being crushed by a stone!


    Ye Fan walked towards Wan Junyi step by step, "Okay, the annoying flies are gone. Are you guys going to kill yourselves, or should I do it?" If he killed himself ¡­ Death may be better. "


    <span>"Kill ¡­" "Kill him!" The army finally couldn''t take it anymore. This feeling of fear made it so that he had to forcefully resist in order not to copse!


    All of a sudden, the wandering souls all took out their guns, pointing their ck muzzles at Ye Fan.


    <span>Captain Kenny also gave the order, "Fire!"


    "Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!"


    In the blink of an eye, the bullets on the deck were like a storm, howling towards Ye Fan!<span>However, the moment the bullet hit Ye Fan''s location, Ye Fan''s figure had already disappeared!


    <span>Ye Fan appeared like a ghost behind Wan Jun.


    "What are you shooting at?"


    When Ye Fan''s voice fell into the ears of the army, it was no different from a demon''s whisper!"How is this possible!?"


    Wan Junyi suddenly turned around, his instinct for battle allowed him to muster up all his Xiantian Qi, and he threw a Thai elbow strike towards Ye Fan''s heart.


    Ye Fan didn''t dodge. His left hand grabbed the elbow, and with a pinch, all the bones in the elbow cracked and shattered!<span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    He couldn''t understand why his own Innate Qi couldn''t cause the slightest bit of damage to Ye Fan, who clearly didn''t even have the slightest bit of true qi.


    Ye Fan did not stop at all. He raised his right hand in a fluid manner, and hacked Wan Junyi''s head!


    "Bang!"<span>With a crisp sound, a red and white object flew out and the head of Wan Junyi exploded!


    <span>In an instant, all the killers and pirates on board the warship gasped. The hands holding the gun began to tremble. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 213

    <span>0213


    Ye Fan acted as if he had done something insignificant. After pushing away Wan Jun''s corpse, he also took out therge-caliber revolver that he had brought with him from the back of Wan Jun''s waist.


    This kind of pistol produced by Smith Company only had five rounds of bullets, but for Ye Fan''s marksmanship, these five shots were five lives.


    When Ye Fan pointed the gun at the other wandering soul killers, they realized that they were in a battle and needed to protect their own lives first.The group of killers once again shot at Ye Fan, but Ye Fan seemed to be able to predict the trajectory of all the bullets, and as his body moved swiftly, all the bullets werepletely avoided by him.


    At the same time, the gun in Ye Fan''s hand fired five bullets in session!


    "Bang, bang, bang!" After five consecutive sounds, the five wandering soul killers were beheaded.


    <span>After dealing with the five of them, Ye Fan once again used the pistol as a prop, and directly threw it at the killer behind him.


    The assassin didn''t even have time to react before his entire head was smashed by the pistol!


    <span>Suddenly, there were only five killers left on the deck. They were scared out of their wits and immediately nned to escape or even jump off the boat.


    However, Ye Fan quickly rushed up, his speed was so fast that he already left afterimages. He grabbed each of the killers'' neck, arms, and then without saying a word, he fell towards the deck, onto the metal railing!<span>"ng!" ng! "ng! ¡­"


    With the sound of five consecutive collisions, the five assassins either had their heads smashed into the ground, or their bodies twisted and deformed as they hit the railings.A huge force had destroyed them like rotten weeds, leaving them with no strength to fight back!


    All the pirates on the deck were stunned. They had never seen anyone who could kill someone so effortlessly!


    Rather than kill people, it would be more urate to say that Ye Fan was trampling over ants to death!


    The key point was that Ye Fan''s movements were like an art dance, not having the slightest extra detail. On the contrary, every time he attacked, he would be able to perfectly avoid the attacks of so many people, while at the same time finding the right target.<span>After finishing off all the wandering soul members, Ye Fan turned his gaze towards the Zheng father and son.


    <span>Zheng Hongzhi''s eyes were bloodshot as he trembled in fear. Zheng Junfeng was even more so as he knelt on the ground, wetting his pants.


    "Ye Fan..." Don''t kill me! Just treat me like a fart and release me! I... I''m not your match at all! " Zheng Junfeng cried.


    <span>Ye Fan walked in front of the father and son. Just as he was about to make a move, he heard Captain Kenny''s roar from behind him.


    "How preposterous! You dare to kill the person our Shark Tiger took over in front of me? Do you really think that I, Captain Kenny, am unworthy of my reputation!? "


    Kenny threw his hat, took a sawtooth scimitar from one of his men, and viciously chopped at Ye Fan!


    His strength was a bit stronger than Wan Junyi''s. He had a cultivation base at the initial stage of the Innate realm, and the de technique he used on the battlefield was the de technique used in military battles. It was crisp, clean, and violent.


    Ye Fan slightly leaned to the side and dodged a de. That scimitar drew a white line on the deck, and metal sparks sshed everywhere!<span>Kenny turned around and once again chopped towards Ye Fan''s waist!


    <span>However, Ye Fan''s body suddenly jumped up, and after jumping straight up, he fiercely stepped on Kenny''s de with his toes!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Kenny cried out. His hand felt as if it had been struck by lightning, and his hand turned numb. The scimitar fell to the ground.<span>At the same time, Ye Fan used a flying kick and hit Kenny''s chin!


    Fortunately, Ye Fan did not have any intention to kill and did not have much strength left. Even so, Captain Kenny was still sent flying with blood flowing out of his mouth and nose.


    The pirates on the ship were all shocked. The captain, who in their eyes was already iparably powerful, was actually kicked over by Ye Fan in one move!


    Ye Fan picked up the machete that fell to the ground, lightly nced at Kenny, and said, "For the sake of the Leviathan, I''ll give you a chance to live."


    After finishing his sentence, Ye Fan suddenly grabbed the de of the scimitar with one hand, and grasped the handle of the scimitar with the other."ng!"


    The thick curved de made of fine steel was actually broken into two pieces. It was as if this was a fake made of foam!<span>Captain Kenny''s face was flushed with indignation, but he felt weak inside and did not dare to attack again.


    At the same time, he was d that it was still useful for him to join the sea demons. The vicious reputation of the sea monster, Leviathan, had still protected his life.


    At this moment, the bloody thorns that had climbed out of the sea were still soaked, and they were in a sorry state.


    He originally wanted to find the scene in front of Ye Fan and have another go at Ye Fan, but seeing this scene, the Blood Thorn was startled on the spot and did not dare to move forward.<span>The other members of the Dragon Soul alsopletely understood that it wasn''t that the Blood Thorn had underestimated its opponent, but Ye Fan''s strength was truly too strong!


    Ye Fan threw the two halves of the scimitar in front of the Zheng father and son.


    <span>"If I kill you, I will find it dirty and kill myself." Ye Fan said.


    These two ordinary people, moreover, hadpletely lost their family business, lost their reputation, and lost everything. They were only two wretched lives, and Ye Fan didn''t even have the interest to kill them.


    But how could the Zheng father and son bear to die? They continuously kowtowed in front of Ye Fan, begging for forgiveness.


    Ye Fan was annoyed, so he grabbed the father and son duo with one hand. Then, he strode to the side of the boat and threw the two out.


    The two of them screamed in fear and fell into the sea, flopping about as they watched the boat leave them.


    Ye Fan didn''t need to look to know that soon, these two people would sink into the sea.


    This way, he could be considered to have avenged Su Changping and Su Qingxue.<span>However, Ye Fan looked around the boat and discovered that there was still one less woman on board ¡ª Tong Hui Zhen.


    <span>This wicked woman deliberately tried to seize wealth, which resulted in the tragedy today. Naturally, Ye Fan would not let her go.


    He turned to Kenny. "There''s a middle-aged woman. Did you see her?"Kenny grinned and said, "You really know how to talk. Do you think we will cooperate with you? Do you think I will answer whatever you ask?"


    You and Dragon Soul''s man tried to kill our Tiger Head Shark''s friend on the high seas. If this matter gets out, then where will our Tiger Head Shark''s face be!? "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but want tough, "You earned your face by yourself. If you can''t protect it, don''t tell me you still have to me me?"<span>Kenny took out a satellite phone and said, "Even if I am weaker than you, don''t forget that we are members of the ''Sea Demons''. I will tell the matter here to Lord Leviathan now. Don''t think that this is the end of it!"


    <span>Upon hearing this, the people from Dragon Soul were no longer calm.


    <span>If the Leviathan were to find out about this, with the participation of the Dragon Soul, it was very likely that there would be a grudge between the two Alpha rank organizations, the Dragon Soul and the Sea Demons.


    Blood Thorn and Cold Snow were not the peak characters of Dragon Soul. How could they dare to take on such a great responsibility? Enraging the great pirates was very likely to cause great losses for many Chinese merchant ships in the Far Ocean. They couldn''t help but feel anxious and scared out of their wits. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 214

    <span>0214


    "Captain Kenny!" This matter was caused by Ye Fan alone, and he is not directly rted to our Dragon Soul, so I hope you can be careful in dealing with this conflict. " Leng Xue said seriously.


    <span>Kenny smirked. He really enjoyed the anxious looks on their faces because of the vicious reputation of the sea demons.


    "It was your Dragon Soul that sent him here, we Tiger Head Sharks are indeed weak, we are not a match for your Dragon Soul, but ''To beat a dog you have to see our master''. You guys just wait to face the wrath of the Sea Demons!"


    After saying that, without caring about the nervous expressions of Dragon Soul''s group, Kenny called the satellite phone.


    <span>Blood Thorn and the others also did not want to stop him. After all, it was not right to do so. They could only think of a way to exin it to the higher ups of the Dragon Soul.


    "Ye!" Look at what you''ve done! Calling in the sea demons, even the advisors will not be able to help you get away with it! " The Blood Thorn had left the me to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, calmly looked at Captain Kenny, waiting for him to call.


    Kenny was already talking. "It''s me. Kenny of Tigerhead Sharks, yes. I have something I want to say to Lord Leviathan. Please make sure that you let me talk to you ¡­ "


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>In a blue sea, several silver gray steel battleships rested majestically on the surface of the sea, like metal fortresses.


    The gs hanging on these battleships were all giant, ck-based and white-striped spear bandits, looking extremely ferocious and terrifying.


    There were pirates with all kinds of physiques, but all of them were well-muscled. Some werepeting in jumping into the sea, while others werepeting in fighting techniques on the ships.


    Of course, there were also quite a few pirates who were holding wine cups, hugging some women who were disheveled and having a good time on the ship.


    On the deck of a destroyer at the front of the fleet, a lithe blonde in a bikini, holding a satellite phone, hurried to the top of the deck.<span>There was a bronze coloured man with a head of ck hair and a head full of braids. He was about two meters tall. He was holding a ss of vodka in one hand and a little girl who looked about two to three years old in the other.


    The little girl had blond hair, white and fat, and a pair of round eyes that looked longingly at the vodka ss.


    The man grinned andughed twice. He seemed to think that this little girl was too pitiful, so he ced the wine cup in front of her, intending to let her drink a little bit.


    "Leviathan! I saw it! "


    The giant Leviathan turned around awkwardly, looking at the blonde, and said helplessly, "Monica, drink a little, little Debbie is fine."


    "Your daughter is not even three years old. You let her drink vodka? Do you really want to make her a pirate!? " Monica rolled her eyes at her husband and snatched her daughter away.<span>Little Debbie looked pitifully at the ss that had left her, but she didn''t dare protest.


    "There''s nothing bad about being a pirate. I want to nurture her into the world''s greatest sea goddess since ancient times," the Leviathan said with a silly smile.<span>"Don''t even think about it! "When Debbie goes to kindergarten, I''ll take her back to the kingdom. I''ve already told my boss I''m going back to work next year, and if you want to see us in the future, you cane to New York," Monica said firmly.


    The Leviathan looked disappointed. "Darling, why do you want to be your journalist? What''s so good about a reporter? "We still need to see the faces of those damned capitalists. What if they get bullied ¡­"<span>"Who would bully me for no reason? "Only you. Back then, I came to interview you and you dragged me into the ocean for a few months. Now, even my daughter is almost three years old. Can the capitalists be as bad as you?" Monica had lost one of her eyes.


    The Leviathan spread out its hands. "Darling, you can''t me me for that. When I was surrounded and attacked, I was busy fighting sea battles. When would I have the time to send you back tond? Wasn''t that when you fell in love with me? ""Shameless? Who loves a big scum like you? Hurry up and answer the phone, something seems to be wrong with your new guy. "Monica threw the satellite phone over.


    The Leviathan frowned, downed its vodka, and picked up the phone.<span>"Is that Kenny? What? Don''t you know I''m on vacation?"


    "Yes ¡­" "Yes, Lord Leviathan, forgive me for disturbing you, but something really big has happened." Captain Kenny said respectfully.<span>The Leviathan said with dissatisfaction, "If you have a fart, let it go."


    "We were attacked. It was the Dragon Soul and a Chinese. They came to our ship and killed more than ten of our allies from the Wandering Soul Organization. Theypletely ignored our status as the subordinate organization of the ''Sea Demons'' ¡­"


    <span>Leviathan squinted his eyes. "Dragon soul? Are you on the high seas? "


    "Yes, we are on the high seas. They are forcefully chasing us down to kill the people we want to protect ¡­"The Leviathan''s face darkened. "Got it, I''ll get an exnation from the dragon soul about this."


    ¡­ ¡­.


    On the Tiger Shark''s frigate, Captain Kenny heard the Leviathan''s gloomy deration and was immediately overjoyed.


    "Thank you for protecting us, Lord Leviathan! Even if we were to die here today, we would be grateful to Lord Leviathan for his kindness! "<span>Everyone in Dragon Soul was especially nervous. To think that news of this would reach the ears of the Leviathan. It wouldn''t be long before the Dragon Soul Headquarters receive the sea demons'' questioning.


    "Damn it... Ye Fan, you''ve made a big mistake! " The bloody thorn said hatefully.<span>Ye Fan revealed a weird smile. His figure suddenly shed and he appeared in front of Kenny.


    Captain Kenny was so frightened that he didn''t even see how Ye Fan had gotten close to him.


    "Sir!" That Chinese person wants to kill me! " Captain Kenny thought he was going to be assassinated, so he shouted.


    However, Ye Fan actually took away Captain Kenny''s satellite phone, and helplessly shook his head, kicking him away.<span>On the other end of the line, the Leviathan shouted, "Who is it? Who dares?! "


    Ye Fan picked up the phone, sighed and said, "What are you yelling for, it''s me ¡­ ¡­"<span>"..."


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line.


    After almost half a minute, the Leviathan''s trembling voice could be heard. The volume of the voice had also decreased."Yes ¡­" "Boss?" The Leviathan''s momentum instantly weakened, but it carried a trace of excitement.


    <span>Ye Fan said in a fluent foreignnguage, "Leviathan, you little rascal, your squid''s ws are very long. Even the high seas near China have your vassal organizations. This person called Kenny is very arrogant. He sent hundreds of people to aim guns at me."


    "Ah!?" The Leviathan was jolted awake. "Boss!" "You can''t me me for that. How could I have known that you would appear there ¡­"On the other side, the Leviathan exined vexedly. On the other side, the Tigerhead Shark pirates and the members of the Dragon Soul were petrified.


    In the end, Ye Fan actually knows the Leviathan?


    Moreover, listening to Ye Fan and the Leviathan''s conversation was very rxed, even a little casual, as if his superior was teaching his subordinates a lesson.Captain Kenny shivered as he suddenly came to a realization. Previously, Ye Fan had said that for the sake of the Leviathan, he would give him a chance to live...


    It wasn''t that Ye Fan was afraid of the Leviathan, but that Ye Fan was just giving some face to his acquaintances.


    At the thought of this, Captain Kenny''s body went limp. The Tigerhead Shark pirates trembled and quickly put down their guns, afraid of being scolded by the Leviathan. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 215

    0215On the Demon''s destroyer ship, the Leviathan exined excitedly, afraid that Ye Fan would misunderstand something.


    <span>"Boss, do you know that I, an old man, would often act like a little rascal and identally take a fool in, that guy dares to be disrespectful to you, directly ughtering him. If you don''t vent your anger, you can just destroy the entire Tigerhead Shark ¡­" I, Leviathan, will not say a word!


    <span>Boss, you have to believe me, I really want to find you, you are in China ah, my daughter Debbie Jr. has never seen you before... Oh right, my wife Monica has never seen you before ¡­ "


    The Leviathan talked a lot, while Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Enough, I have never heard of an organization like Tiger Head Sharks. It''s normal that they don''t know me, so you should just let them take care of themselves. There''s no need for them to say anything else."As for your wife and daughter, there will be a chance to meet them in the future. "Enjoy your life. Don''t just snatch everything from me. I don''t have time to help you clean up this mess ¡­" Ye Fan said.


    <span>Leviathan nodded vigorously, saying, "Fine, boss, you have the final say! I''ll let Kenny do whatever you want! "


    "That''s it, I gave him the phone," said Ye Fan.<span>The Leviathan''s expression immediately turned solemn. It pped its chest with its right hand and bowed towards China from afar.


    "Divin-rth!" "My-PRINc!"<span>Ye Fan didn''t answer, only letting out a "En".


    Not long after, Kenny took the phone and said weakly, "Master Leviathan ¡­ This ¡­ What was going on... Is he someone you know? "


    The Leviathan immediately began to curse, to the point that Kenny was about to pee."I''m telling you, no matter what that lord says, you will listen to him!" If you can save your own life today, it will be because of his extraordinary kindness to you!


    As for who he is, you are not qualified to know, so, don''t ask too much about what you shouldn''t ask! "<span>Kenny felt a chill in his heart, and he quickly nodded, "Yes." I... I understand! "


    "It''s dead, serve it well!" "Stay low from now on!" The Leviathan ended the call.On the deck, Monica, who was holding her daughter, asked excitedly, "Leviathan, was the one who just called really FAN?"


    Leviathan''s eyes were filled with longing and nostalgia, nodding, "Yes, it''s been more than two years since I heard my boss''s voice."


    Monica said bitterly: "When can I meet him? He is the most legendary character in the past hundred years of the Underground World. It''s a pity that not even a clear picture has been passed on ¡­ If I can get an interview with him and write a report, it would definitely be brilliant! "


    "Come on, my dear, it''s about time you wrote a few biographies of my lord''s great achievements. You''re already at the Epic Tier, how can you finish a story?" The Leviathanughed heartily.<span>"You still have the face to say? "You useless dead squid, you even say that your rtionship with FAEN is better than that of your own brothers, and you can''t even let your wife and daughter meet you once," Monica said disdainfully.


    Leviathan curled his lips in frustration. "Boss doesn''t want to see us ¡­ "Who dares to disturb him, sigh ¡­"¡­ ¡­.


    Captain Kenny led a group of pirates on the Tigerhead Shark''s ship and all began to kneel."Dear Mr. Ye, please forgive us. We have eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai! "Please make amends!"


    <span>Captain Kenny took the lead, and a group of pirates began kowtowing and begging for mercy.


    <span>Behind him, Dragon Soul and the others were all dumbfounded. They had seen amazing things before, but they had never seen such amazing things. Just who was Ye Fan? Even the Leviathan had to give up its face like that!?


    Blood Thorn and Cold Snow couldn''t help but feel some lingering fear. They thought to themselves, As expected of someone that the Military Advisor knows, he is indeed extraordinary!


    The blood thorns'' face burned even hotter. Thinking about what he had done before, it turned out that everything that had happened was under Ye Fan''s control!


    "Everyone get up, we''ve already wasted too much time." Ye Fan was still worried about Su Qingxue at home and said, "Where is that Tong Huizhen?"


    Kenny said carefully, "She. "She''s in there."


    Ye Fan frowned, "Lead the way, I want to go take a look."<span>"Yes ¡­" "It''s ¡­"


    Captain Kenny didn''t dare to refuse and personally led Ye Fan into the cabin.


    Arriving at a resting room, he pushed open the door and saw a woman,pletely naked, lying on the floor.


    The woman''s entire body was bruised and bruised, and she had a lot of bloodstains. Because she had been whipped too many times, her face was red and swollen. Her eyes were also swollen from crying.


    From the sorry scars on her body, it could be seen that she had been vited by countless people and had even been toyed with until she fainted.<span>"Mr. Ye ¡­ It was the father and son who sold her to us ¡­ " Kenny pushed the responsibility as far as he could.


    Ye Fan was also very clear on what kind of people these pirates were. This sort of thing, he didn''t find it strange at all.


    "Wake her up? "You want to take her away, I''ll tie her up right away," Kenny said gantly.


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No need, let her stay here."


    Originally, he wanted to kill Tong Hui Zhen, but looking at it now, it was even more painful to let her live in this world than to die.


    After exiting the cabin, Ye Fan went to the fishing boat and found Su Changping''s body.Not longter, the group of people sat on the speedboat as they returned to China''s sea area.


    At night, when he returned to Hua Hai, Ye Fan called Su Qingxue.


    However, the person who answered the phone was Aunt Jiang.<span>"Ye Fan, how''s the situation?" Aunt Jiang''s voice was also a little hoarse.


    Ye Fan said, "The Zheng Family''s father and son, Tong Hui Zhen, and the wandering souls have all been taken care of... "The corpse has been brought back."


    "Good, good job. The madame has indeed trusted you correctly ¡­" Go and cremate the old master''s body, don''t let the young mistress see it, she is currently in the hospital and can no longer be provoked... " Aunt Jiang sighed.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan frowned and said, "What happened to Little Snow?"


    "What else can we do? When I heard that the madame had passed away as well and suffered a double blow, the youngdy fainted. However, her mental state is stable now and she is sleeping and resting." "I apanied her in the hospital," said Aunt Jiang.


    Ye Fan immediately said, "I will go right now."


    Half an hourter, Ye Fan arrived at the hospital and entered a single-person VIP ward.Su Qingxue had just woken up and was leaning against the headboard. As she watched Ye Fan walk into the room, a trace of a ripple appeared in the woman''s red eyes.


    Seeing Ye Fane in, Aunt Jiang stood up and patted his shoulder, and said: "I will go out and prepare dinner for Miss, you apany her and chat a bit."<span>Ye Fan nodded and let Aunt Jiang do her work first. He sat on the edge of the bed, looked at the woman pitifully, and said, "The matter has been resolved."


    Ever since he met Su Qingxue, he had never seen this woman with such a weak and delicate face. She was like a tender and tender pear flower with dewdrops on it, delicate and beautiful, making one''s heart ache.


    "Um... I heard what Aunt Jiang said. "Su Qingxue said clearly:" Thank you, you saved me again, and you even helped me do so many things ¡­ ¡­ "Ye Fan lowered his head and chuckled. He took out the thumb ring that he carried with him and waved it in front of the woman''s eyes. It was the family heirloom that Bi Shuqin had given him.


    "What are you saying foolishly, I''m your husband, aren''t I the right one to do these things?" "If you really want to thank me, call me ''my good husband'' and listen." Ye Fan blinked.


    This time, Su Qingxue did not get angry. Instead, she pursed her red lips and lowered her eyes. It seemed that she was considering whether she should fulfill the man''s request ¡­

 Chapter 216

    <span>0216


    Time passed minute by minute, second by second, Ye Fan saw that the woman was actually thinking about it, and couldn''t help but to look forward to it.Scream, scream, scream ¡­ Ye Fan called out in his heart.


    <span>Finally, Su Qingxue raised her head and said, "Good ¡­. Good... "Alright ¡­"


    "What are you doing? Come out ¡­" Ye Fan was very anxious.


    <span>Su Qingxue blinked and then said, "I still can''t call him out ¡­."


    <span>Ye Fan almost fell head first onto the ground, his heart was full of joy. He thought he was going to scream, but in the end he just said this.


    However, seeing as how the woman had just suffered so many blows, he didn''t want to make things difficult for her.


    Not long after, Aunt Jiang brought in some food. Su Qingxue hadn''t eaten anything for a day and had been overly stimted. She indeed needed to take good care of herself.


    Although Su Qingxue was in a depressed mood, her stomach was rumbling with hunger as she continued to nibble on her food.


    Halfway through eating, Su Qingxue seemed to recall something and said: "Su Weiming ¡­. "How is it?"<span>Ye Fan also didn''t know where Su Weiming went. Although that brat was the illegitimate son of Zheng Hongzhi and Tong Huizhen, he was, after all, the young master of the Su family for so many years, the younger brother of Su Qingxue.


    It was very difficult for Su Qingxue to treat him as an outsider all of a sudden.<span>A cold light shed through Aunt Jiang''s eyes as she said: "Miss, he is no longer your little brother, he is just an outsider."


    <span>"Aunt Jiang, I know that ¡­ "However, as a family member, I have been for so many years." Su Qingxue said faintly.


    "Miss, the fate of the entire Su n is with you now. You can''t be too soft-hearted towards that wicked woman and her unfilial son. Otherwise, sooner orter, a tiger will be raised and a disaster will ur."<span>Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed a trace of doubt, "Aunt Jiang ¡­. Are you hiding a lot of things from me, and why. "You''ve suddenly changed ¡­"


    In the eyes of a woman, this old maid had always been an amiable elder, a person who was as warm as a rtive.


    But today, Aunt Jiang had personally put down the professional killer and even asked her to treat Su Weiming coldly. This was simply not what the old woman she knew would say."Miss, before the madame leaves, let me pass on a message to you."


    "What ¡­"


    Aunt Jiang enunciated each word clearly, "If you want to wear the crown, you must bear its weight."<span>Su Qingxue was stunned. She didn''t seem to understand why Bi Shuqin would say such heavy words.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and sighed in his heart. Perhaps, it was too heavy for Su Qingxue when all of this was solved. After all, she was just a young woman in her twenties.


    <span>"Aunt Jiang ¡­" I... "Our Su family is just a business family. We don''t have any big families in China. Why would Grandma say something like that?" Su Qingxue was very confused.


    "Miss, you only need to remember. Slowly in the future, you will know." Aunt Jiang forced a smile, "Just like this time. Before, did you ever know how dangerous the underground world is?"


    This world wasn''t what most people imagined. The real battles were always hidden in the darkness.<span>No matter how rich or how influential he was, in the eyes of a powerful assassin, no amount of money could stop his life from passing away. This was the cruel underground world.


    <span>If a n wanted to gain a foothold in the world, not only did they have to rely on their strength on the surface, but also their strength in the dark.


    In the past, the Old Master and the Old Mistress had always supported the Su family. Because your father was not sufficient to take responsibility, this responsibility would fall onto Miss''s head from one generation to the next. "


    Although Su Qingxue was still somewhat confused, she also realized something. She silently lowered her head and ate while pondering something.Aunt Jiang still wanted to help Bi Shuqin and Su Changping, so she left the hospital first.


    <span>Su Qingxue needed to stay in the hospital for a night to observe her mental condition and relieve her fatigue.


    Ye Fan naturally wouldn''t leave Su Qingxue alone, so he found a recliner. While ying with his phone, he also took care of the women.


    At around 8 PM, the upper echelons of the Embroidery Group came one after another to the hospital to see Su Qingxue.


    The news of Bi Shuqin''s death and the transfer of the shares to Su Qingxue was no longer a secret. From today onwards, Su Qingxue was the number one shareholder of the Embroidery Group. Both in terms ofw and status, they could not be shaken.Naturally, everyone began to do their best to curry favor with Su Qingxue, hoping that they could continue to have a solid footing in the future.


    <span>At the same time, it was reported in the news that Zheng''s group had been severely investigated for some undesirable actions. After that, theypletely copsed and their property was then used as coteral to pay off their debts.


    <span>Suddenly, the rumors in Hua Hai''s business world began to spread. The news of Su Qingxue chopping the Zheng father and son off their horses caused the woman''s reputation to continue to grow. At the same time, many people felt fear.


    After all, the Zheng father and son had already disappeared. Even Su Changping of the Su family had mysteriously died, and the one who finally profited was Su Qingxue.


    Naturally, many people felt that Su Qingxue was the real mastermind behind this. This young merchant woman was just like the ck Widow that caused fear in people.<span>At around 10 pm, a beauty wearing a beige long line jacket cautiously pushed open the door of the ward.


    "Director Su ¡­" The one who walked in was Feng Yueying.


    The woman seemed to have juste back from work. It was still raining and she was a little wet.Ye Fan stood up, "Ying Ying, why are you here? Didn''t I send you a text?"


    After all, it was the first time that Ye Fan had called her so cordially in front of her face.


    "Even if you say that Director Su is alright ¡­" "I''m worried too. I want to wait a bit longer, so that less people cane and take a look." Feng Yueying replied.Su Qingxue''s gaze was cold as she nced at Ye Fan, but she did not say much. She pointed at the chair to the side and said, "Take a seat, senior."


    He took out a stack of documents from his bag, "Right, because you''re not at thepany and so many things have happened, there are a few contracts that Chen Ya wanted to let you see, but she was afraid that there would be too many people today, so she asked me to bring them over..."


    Seeing this scene, Ye Fan clicked his tongue: "Ying Ying, can''t you just put aside your work first?" "He''s only recovered a little bit."<span>When Feng Yueying heard that, she hurriedly put the documents back and apologetically said, "I ¡­ I almost forgot, sorry, I''m used to ¡­ "


    The corner of Su Qingxue''s mouth slightly moved. "It''s okay, let me have a look. It''s not like she has a serious illness. It''s just that she''s in a trance and her body isn''t that weak."<span>The woman took some papers and began to look through them under the bedsidemp.


    The atmosphere in the room was a little strange. After all, the rtionship between the three of them was ratherplicated.


    Ye Fan wasn''t too bad. Because of her thick skin, Su Qingxue could not see any change in her emotions, and she seemed to be looking at him very seriously.


    The most awkward one was none other than Feng Yueying. Although she had already decided to calmly face her rtionship with Ye Fan, in the end, it was still very difficult for her to get used to it.<span>For a moment, Feng Yueying did not even know where to put her hands. Her face grew redder and redder as she sat there stiffly.


    Suddenly, Su Qingxue looked back at her and asked, "Senior, what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 217

    0217


    <span>"Huh?" Feng Yueying was flustered, stammering, "No ¡­" "Nope."


    <span>Ye Fan felt that Su Qingxue was bullying the honest people, but she still asked this question. Wasn''t the answer obvious? Before Feng Yueying arrived, she probably didn''t expect that the three of them would be so nervous together in the same room.


    "Ying Ying, rx, we will be family from now on, there''s no need to be too restrained." Ye Fan chuckled and said."Aiyah... You. Don''t say anymore! " Feng Yueying''s face turned even redder. This man really knew how to cause trouble.


    <span>Su Qingxue coldly nced at the man, "Shut up. You''re the one who caused her nervousness. Get over to the side!"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled awkwardly and stood behind the bed, not saying anything. As long as Su Qingxue did not go crazy, it meant that this was a good thing!


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at the document and extended her hand towards Feng Yueying, "Give me a pen ¡­."


    "Ok." Feng Yueying secretly felt relieved. She quickly took out a pen and handed it to the woman.


    Su Qingxue scribbled on the document and wrote. In less than 20 minutes, she finished dealing with the matter."Is there anything else?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Feng Yueying hesitated for a moment, and then said: "CEO Su, perhaps you haven''t heard the news, but the Hua Hai Business Group has been spreading rumors since this afternoon that are not good for our brocade group.


    <span>They said that you plotted something behind the disappearance of the father and son of the Zheng Family. The death of the old president would cause amotion among the upper echelons of our family ¡­ "


    "Are you afraid of stock price fluctuations?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Feng nodded. "Our partnership with Q is just beginning, and then there are European branches to expand. If the share price falls too much, or fluctuates too much, it could affect the confidence of investors and shareholders."


    "When the Zheng family falls, one more piece of Hua Hai''s cake will appear. They just want to mess up the pond water and split the spoonful," Su Qingxue said.


    Feng Yueying asked worriedly, "CEO Su, then what are your ns?"


    Su Qingxue muttered to herself for a moment and instead looked at Feng Yueying with sparkling eyes, "Let me ask you, if the boat you''re on capsized at the seaside, you guys will all fall into the sea."


    There are sharks around, and what do you do to get out of the shark''s mouth and back to shore? "


    Feng Yueying could not react, and subconsciously asked, "Swim faster, and don''t let sharks catch up?"


    Su Qingxue shook her head and said, "No, you just need to swim faster than other people who fall into the water, and that will be enough ¡­ ¡­"Feng Yueying''s eyes lit up. She suddenly understood what the woman meant and smiled, "I understand, CEO Su. I''ll get someone to contact a few of the media outlets we have a good rtionship withter."


    <span>Ye Fan, who was at the side, sighed and shook his head. In terms of the methods at the mall, he was not as good as Su Qingxue.


    Since hispany had been tarnished, he might as well encourage the media to tarnish the otherpanies. Since everyone had been tarnished, he naturally didn''t look too tarnished either.


    In any case, the rumors didn''t have any evidence. The ones who had a weaker rtionship with the Zheng father and son definitely weren''t just limited to the brocades. They would at least be able to find some basis to write some reports.Thus, Su Qingxue''s actions were quite vicious.


    "CEO Su, then I won''t disturb your rest any longer. I''m leaving." Feng Yueying prepared to leave.


    <span>However, Su Qingxue called out, "Senior, there''s something that I wanted to tell you before."


    <span>What ¡­ "What?" Feng Yueying was nervous, could this have something to do with Ye Fan?


    Su Qingxue said, "I want to give my grandmother and father a funeral. I want to go back home and bury them. I''m not going to thepany this week. ""What!?" Feng Yueying was even more surprised, "CEO Su, if you don''t go to thepany, then thepany''s operations ¡­"


    Su Qingxue said, "Thepany has two old vice presidents, and the vice president position is currently vacant. I n to let you, senior, officially be the vice president at next week''s shareholders meeting."<span>"First take over my position as the President this week. I will tell Chen Ya that she knows how to assist you ¡­"


    Hearing this, Feng Yueying''s mind was in a mess. Her head was dizzy, as if she was in a dream.


    <span>"No ¡­" No way, Director Su, I ¡­ I''m a vice president at my age. "I ¡­"


    <span>As the words reached her mouth, Feng Yuying felt that something wasn''t right. After all, Su Qingxue was even younger and was now a CEO.


    <span>"Age isn''t the key, it all depends on ability andprehension. You will understand my business strategy better than the other senior executives." Su Qingxue smiled and said, "Moreover, I also trust you a lot. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have asked Q to negotiate with you."


    Feng Yueying was silent. Her bright eyes shed as she looked at Su Qingxue and then at Ye Fan, who was beside her. She was feelingplicated.


    <span>In the end, Feng Yueying nodded, "I understand, I will try my best to do it."


    <span>"It''s not that I''m trying my best, it''s that I have to do it well. Embroidery does not require one to try their best, it only requires someone who does a good job." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Feng Yueying bit her lower lip, "I understand."


    <span>Ye Fan sat to the side, listening to the conversation between the two women without making a sound.


    <span>The two talked about work, not personal life. Ye Fan felt that it would be better if he didn''t interrupt them and let them handle their own matters.


    This was a sign of respect towards Su Qingxue, and also for Feng Yueying.


    After Feng Yueying left, Su Qingxue seemed to be a little tired as she slowlyid down on the bed.


    "Go back and sleep, there''s no use staying here," Su Qingxue said leisurely.<span>Ye Fan, who was lying on a chair, said, "How is it useless? It''s better for me to chat with you since you are so bored by yourself."


    "Chat, huh ¡­." Su Qingxue seemed to consider for a while and said, "Did you notice that Aunt Jiang knew martial arts?"


    Ye Fan''s gaze congealed. He didn''t expect that Su Qingxue would talk about these things with him.<span>However, since Su Qingxue had involved quite a number of people from the underground world, there was no harm in talking to her.


    Therefore, Ye Fan nodded, "A person who has practiced martial arts, spirit, spirit, walking posture, steps, and aura, they are all different from ordinary people. The more you look at them, the more you will be able to distinguish them.""Then I... "Where are Grandma and the others?" Su Qingxue asked again.


    Ye Fan said, "Grandmother has never practiced, and neither has your father. Perhaps in your grandparents'' eyes, not practicing martial arts, not entering the underground world, is the best result." "However, from the looks of it, it''s impossible to avoid them."


    Su Qingxue replied with an "En" sound. She was silent for a while and then asked, "What is the underground world like ¡­"


    "This question is too big, how can I answer it?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    "Then tell me, what is the level of the organization that captured me called the wandering souls? What level is it in the underground world?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan curled his lip, "The wandering souls can just be considered a B grade organization. Because their range of operations is small, they didn''t go through too much of a test, so it can be considered as having gotten into the B grade through a trick." In the Underground World, this kind of organization can only be considered average. "


    "[B] ss?" Are there still [A] ss experts on it? "


    "En, the lowest is C, the highest is B, A, and the highest is S. However, the organization S can easily be counted with one hand, too little." Ye Fan exined.<span>Su Qingxue frowned, "How is this organization ranked? And on what basis? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 218

    0218


    "A loss in battle," said Ye Fan.<span>"What do you mean..." Su Qingxue didn''t understand.


    Ye Fan continued to say, "It means that all the members of the organization will bepared with the defeated opponents of the organization, resulting in a ratio."For example, if a person killed ten people, the battle loss ratio would be 1: 10. If one killed a hundred, then it would be 1: 100.


    Generally speaking, in the underground world, the fighting strength is at least at the level of amando.


    ording to the damage ratio, the C grade is 1 to 10, the B grade is 1 to 100, the A grade is 1 to 1000, and the S grade is 1 to 10000.


    Su Qingxue''s delicate body trembled under the nket. Her eyes turned and she said, "You mean ¡­. To an S grade organization, on average, each member has to kill 10,000mando leveled people, just to do that? "<span>"We might not kill all ten thousand people. If we kill some experts, we can count them as dozens or even hundreds of people.


    Therefore, the reason the requirements of [S] ss were so high was mainly because people at this level often killed experts.Naturally, after a single battle, there would be a few hundred more heads. "Ye Fan forced a smile," Don''t you think this is too crazy?


    Su Qingxue fell silent. It was indeed hard for her to imagine what it would be like to kill thousands of people.<span>However, the woman was puzzled as to where all this came from. She then asked, "Who is in charge of this level of evaluation?"


    Ye Fan shrugged, "There are a few major countries and several top organizations in the world together to form a neutral assessment organization called ''SETH'', which is also known as'' Set Association ''.


    <span>Sytor was the God of War and Chaos of ancient Egypt. This was in keeping with the main characteristics of the Underground World, such as Chaos and War.


    The main responsibility of the Sai Te Association was to evaluate and determine the battles betweenrge and small organizations in the underground world.


    <span>Furthermore, the higher level an organization is, the more urate it is. There are a few C and B grade organizations that are suspected of having disguised themselves as a number. "


    After Ye Fan finished speaking, he was still afraid that the woman would not understand, so he asked, "What''s not clear about?"


    <span>Su Qingxue stayed silent for a while and faintly said, "Why are you ¡­ ¡­ "So familiar..."


    <span>Ye Fan grinned, "After all, I have already been there, so I still know the rules."


    "Hmm ¡­" Su Qingxue did not ask any further. The man''s answer was obvious that he did not want to share his experiences.


    Perhaps ¡­ Su Qingxue thought to herself that it was time to try and understand the appearance of the underground world.<span>On the second day, Ye Fan apanied Su Qingxue to the hospital.


    <span>When they got home, Aunt Jiang had already prepared all the ashes. The three of them set off for An City, their hometown, only half a day''s drive away from Hua Hai.


    That year, Su Youwei and Bi Shuqin had started their business in this small city. Afterwards, they moved to Hua Hai and established the Embroidery Group.But for Su Youzheng and his wife, this quiet and beautiful little city was the home they truly liked.


    In the afternoon, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue brought the bone ash urns and headed towards a tomb bought by the Su n.<span>It was drizzling, the whole world was gray and depressing.


    Ye Fan was holding a huge ck umbre as he walked with Su Qingxue. Aunt Jiang, who was behind him, was holding an umbre as she silently followed.<span>Halfway up the mountain where the tomb was located, there was a figure standing beside the tombstone.


    He was a middle-aged man in his forties with slightly curly hair and a narrow face. He had a moustache, was wearing a grey striped vest and grey pants, which was very traditional.


    If one took a closer look, he would notice that although the man wasn''t holding an umbre, the rain couldn''t get close to his body, causing his clothes to remain dry.


    Ye Fan had long since sensed the presence of such a person, and couldn''t help but narrow his eyes, quietly observing the situation.


    On the other hand, when Aunt Jiang saw this person, her expression became somewhat strained and a bit worried.<span>"Who is it?" Su Qingxue asked as she walked over to the tombstone.


    The man who had been staring at the tombstone slowly turned around. His eyes sized up Su Qingxue and slightly nodded.


    When he saw the two urns in Su Qingxue''s arms, there was a strange look in his eyes.<span>"It looks like... "You''re the only one left," the man said.


    Su Qingxue raised her guard, "What do you mean? Who exactly are you?"


    The man''s lips curved into a strange smile, "My name is Su Wei, but..." You may not have heard of me. "


    "Su Wei?" Su Qingxue was stunned and turned around to look at Aunt Jiang.


    Aunt Jiang frowned, but also shook her head, indicating that she didn''t know.


    "Who the hell are you?" Su Qingxue asked in doubt, "Why are you my rtive in front of my ancestral tomb?"


    "Ancestral Tomb?" Su Wei chuckled, "You think... This is your ancestor''s grave? ""Isn''t it?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Su Wei lowered his head and smiled, "It doesn''t matter. You can just say so." You don''t need to ask who I am. Knowing will only be bad for you.


    I''vee to find you today just to ask you if you can bring back something... ""What is it?" When Su Qingxue heard this, she was confused. She kept feeling that Aunt Jiang, who was behind her, was also hiding something from her.


    <span>Su Wei replied, "A thumb ring. It says'' Nothing can be seen ''."


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, she subconsciously looked at Ye Fan beside her and immediately said: "That is our Su n''s heirloom. How did you know about it? Why did you give it to you?"


    "That''s not your family heirloom, and it doesn''t belong to you. Even with your ability, you wouldn''t be able to protect it." Su Wei said."Sorry, in my opinion, you are just a robber. I can''t give you the family heirloom." Su Qingxue said coldly.


    Su Wei narrowed his eyes and looked at Aunt Jiang behind him. "You must be Jiang Yuan ¡­ ¡­" Do you think it''s really good for her to do this? "


    <span>Su Qingxue suddenly turned her head. Indeed, it was as she had expected; Aunt Jiang knew Su Wei''s background.


    Aunt Jiang looked on with caution, "I''m just a servant. These matters are not my responsibility."


    "Really?" "You think you''re a servant, but Su Qingxue, I''m afraid you''re her rtive?" The corner of Su Wei''s mouth curled up into an evil smile. He then suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed towards Aunt Jiang''s neck!


    <span>Aunt Jiang reacted in an instant. She threw the umbre, stepped back, and glided backwards as if she were backwards. She flew back more than ten meters in an instant.


    "Auntie Jiang!"


    Su Qingxue eximed. She did not expect that Su Wei would attack without any warning!


    In the rain, Su Wei''s body was extremely light. It was as if he was walking with the wind, looking cool and unrestrained.<span>And although Aunt Jiang''s sudden disy of her Qing Gong surprised Su Qingxue, in front of Su Wei, it seemed rather restrained.


    Two figures flew across the grass and shrubs. The slope at the halfway point of the mountain appeared as though they were walking on t ground.Su Wei''s hand passed through the curtain of rain, but no amount of rain could approach his body. They were all nearing Aunt Jiang''s throat!


    "Jiang Yuan, with your skills, it''s such a waste to be a servant," Su Wei joked as he chased Jiang Yuan.<span>Seeing that she could not escape, Aunt Jiang decided to meet him head on and fight it out with Su Wei. At the same time, she turned around and shouted at Su Qingxue: "Miss! Quick, let Ye Fan carry you and run! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 219

    <span>0219


    <span>How could Su Qingxue leave at this moment? Her family had all died, and the only elder who was like her family was Aunt Jiang. If Aunt Jiang was killed, that would be uneptable to her.


    "Stop! Su Wei! No matter who you are! Stop right now! "


    Su Qingxue shouted, but Su Wei had no intention of stopping.


    At this moment, Aunt Jiang had already been forced to the side of the mountain wall. She kicked the stone wall behind her, spun her body, and threw a palm strike towards Su Wei''s forehead!Su Wei stretched out two fingers and pointed them straight at Aunt Jiang''s palm!


    "Bam!"


    True energy exploded as Aunt Jiang cried out miserably. Afternding on the ground, she took a few steps back. Her palm was already bright red and her entire hand was starting to feel numb.


    "You are only at the Innate Realm and I have already reached the Innate Realm, so I am two levels higher than you. You are not my match at all." Su Wei smiled proudly and stepped forward, wanting to capture Aunt Jiang.Aunt Jiang took a sidestep and kicked a rock. The rock drew a powerful trajectory and smashed towards Su Wei''s chest.


    Su Wei let out a cold snort. A ball of gray white innate energy condensed in his left hand, and he smacked the rock.


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    With an explosive sound, the solid rock shattered and flew into the air.


    "Heaven and Earth Supreme Qi?!" Aunt Jiang''s face was ashen.


    Su Wei''s face was cold as he said, "Since you can still recognize the Heaven and Earth aura, then you should obediently surrender!""Don''t even think about it! Even if I give my all, I won''t let you seed! "


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan still did not bring Su Qingxue away, Aunt Jiang could not help but shout anxiously: "Ye Fan! What are you hesitating for! Quickly bring the young miss away! "


    But Ye Fan didn''t say anything, he frowned, thinking about something.


    <span>Su Qingxue didn''t want to leave so she pulled on Ye Fan''s arm, "Ye Fan! Hurry and help Auntie Jiang! "Go on!"


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, and then asked with a serious face, "Xiao Xue, are you willing to hand over that thumb ring?"


    Su Qingxue was stunned for a moment. It seemed that she did not expect Ye Fan to suddenly ask about this."I can help Aunt Jiang, or I can take you with me, but they will stille looking for us with the thumb ring here. You. "Are you willing to hand over the thumb ring?" Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes, which were filled with confusion, slowly became bright and persistent, "That was something that my grandparents had kept for their entire lives! How can it be handed over so easily! "


    <span>"After that... "There will definitely be a lot of trouble." Ye Fan reminded.


    Su Qingxue said angrily: "Is there less trouble now!?" There were only standing winners and no standing losers! I don''t know who that person is, but I would rather die than kneel for the rest of my life! "Ye Fan squinted his eyes, grinned, and reached out his hand to touch the woman''s smooth cheek.


    <span>"As expected of my wife, she has guts."


    <span>"You ¡­ What are you doing!? " Su Qingxue had gone mad. How could this man have the leisure to tease her at such a time!?


    "Don''t worry, Auntie Jiang won''t die that easily." Ye Fanughed.


    Su Qingxue was confused. Suddenly, her vision blurred and she realized that Ye Fan had already disappeared!


    At this moment, Su Wei gathered another ball of Qiankun qi in his hand and struck down towards Aunt Jiang!Jiang Aunt was forced to retreat but had nowhere to retreat. She could only muster up her true qi and wanted to forcefully take this blow.


    Just at this moment, a figure shed in front of Aunt Jiang like a ghost!


    "Bam!"


    Ye Fan raised his left hand high and used his palm to block Su Wei''s palm. The Heavenly Energy released a thunderous sound.


    Su Wei somersaulted in the air beforending firmly on the ground. He looked at Ye Fan in astonishment."It''s you?!"


    Su Wei did not pay much attention to Ye Fan because Ye Fan did not have any aura of inner force cultivation.


    However, just now, Ye Fan had actually forcefully received his palm attack without using any Zhen Qi. This naturally caused him to be iparably shocked.<span>Even Aunt Jiang looked at Ye Fan in surprise.


    The olddy already knew that Ye Fan''s strength was not ordinary and his background was not ordinary, but she had not seen it with her own eyes.<span>Ye Fan turned his head and asked with a smile, "Aunt Jiang, are you alright?"


    <span>Aunt Jiang nodded and said while panting, "It''s nothing serious."


    <span>"Auntie Jiang, apany Little Snow, I will handle it." Ye Fan said indifferently.


    <span>For some reason, when Aunt Jiang heard Ye Fan''s in words, they revealed a pressure that she couldn''t resist.


    Aunt Jiang had a lot of experience, and felt that Ye Fan''s identity was extraordinary, unfathomable.


    "Yes." Aunt Jiang''s tone became much more respectful as she silently walked back to Su Qingxue''s ce.Su Wei''s expression fluctuated for a while before he said: "You must be that husband of Su Qingxue. I remember now, your name is Ye Fan."


    Ye Fan smiled, and then took out the thumb ring he had brought with him.<span>"You''re looking for this, right?"


    <span>Upon seeing the jade thumb ring, Su Wei''s eyes lit up. He stretched out his hand and said, "Leave it to me, it doesn''t belong to you."


    Ye Fan shook his head, "This is already mine. Bi Shuqin gave it to me, and I am now the owner of this ring.""Nonsense! Quickly hand over the thumb ring! " Su Wei was furious.


    Ye Fan''s expression turned cold, cing the thumb on the thumb ring, he solemnly said, "SEE-THE-TRUTH!"


    Su Wei''s entire body trembled. His face was stiff as if he was unwilling to give up. He gritted his teeth and said, "You ¡­. You are not one of us Sky Eye people! Even if you are wearing a Ghost Valley Ring, you can''t order me around! ""ording to SKYEYE''s rules, the wearer of the ring is the orthodox master of the Ghost Valley. Not to mention that you came here on your own to snatch the ring, but now that I''m wearing the ring and you''re still unwilling to kneel down, are you sure you''re not acting immoral?


    If the elders of the Ghost Valley knew, guess ¡­ What will they do ¡­ " Ye Fan asked.


    Su Wei''s face was livid and uncertain, "You ¡­. How can you be so familiar with our Sky Eye ¡­ Who exactly are you? "


    Seeing his expression, Ye Fan immediatelyughed evilly, "As expected, my guess is right. You must havee out of Ghost Valley on your own, without the consent of the Elders Guild, hahaha..." "You sure are audacious."


    "Humph!" That will depend on whether you have the chance to spread the news! "With a ferocious expression, Su Wei opened his arms in front of his body. One gray and one white ball of true energy quickly converged together. He pushed forward and in an instant, dozens of gray air currents shot towards Ye Fan like arrows!


    Ye Fan seemed to not have reacted at all, standing there nkly with an indifferent face.In the distance, Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang were both frightened. Seeing Ye Fan not moving at all, their hearts beat even harder.


    "Ye Fan!" Quick, run! " Su Qingxue eximed.


    Seeing that Ye Fan was about to be engulfed by the Qiankun energy, a sneer appeared on Su Wei''s face.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang ¡­"<span>Dozens of explosive sounds rang out, causing a lot of the stones, nts and trees around Ye Fan to directly explode into pieces, and a crater actually appeared on the mountain wall! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 220

    0220


    However, when the smoke and dust dispersed, everyone discovered that Ye Fan''s whole person had actually disappeared!


    <span>Su Wei''s eyes narrowed as he wondered how this could have happened. No matter what, it was impossible for it to explode so badly that not even the bones could be seen.


    "Are you looking for me?"A teasing voice appeared behind Su Wei.


    Su Wei''s whole body trembled. He suddenly turned around and realized that Ye Fan was actually standing behind him without him even knowing when!


    <span>Ye Fanughed evilly, "Indeed worthy of being the Heaven and Earth Supreme Qi of the Ghost Valley. It is indeed powerful, but unfortunately, no matter how powerful your bomb is, the person who lost it is unskilled, and still won''t die from it."


    "You ¡­ "How could you ¡­" Su Wei could not understand. Ye Fan did not even have true qi, so he should not have any movement techniques. Could it be that he had forcefully used the speed of his footsteps to avoid so much Pure Qi?


    Ye Fan was toozy to exin, "You are not my opponent, so before the situation gets out of hand, I advise you to leave."


    Su Wei became angry from the embarrassment and raised his palm towards Ye Fan''s chest. At such a close distance, no matter what, he would not let Ye Fan escape.<span>However, Ye Fan was one step faster than him and grabbed Su Wei''s arm.


    "I said, you are not my opponent." Ye Fan was a bit impatient. After he finished speaking, he turned around and conveniently threw Su Wei out.


    <span>With this throw, Su Wei''s body spun in mid-air like a cannonball seven or eight times before falling down the hill.


    Su Wei''s body was out of control in mid-air. He felt as if his arms were about to dislocate and he fell into a pile of bushes in a sorry state.


    Not far away, Aunt Jiang was watching with her eyes wide open. Su Qingxue couldn''t see the way out, but Aunt Jiang could see it clearly.<span>Ye Fan didn''t even use any Zhen Qi. He just used pure physical strength and left Su Wei, a master of Xiantian Great realm, behind like a sandbag!?


    <span>This was not a simple question of strength. This meant that Ye Fan''s body couldpletely ignore the Zhen Qi at the Xiantian Full Circle realm.


    <span>"This... How is this possible? Aunt Jiang had never seen such overbearing and unreasonable martial arts in her life!


    <span>Su Wei stood up from the bush and was confused as well. He didn''t even know how he was thrown down.


    <span>Looking up, Ye Fan was already more than thirty meters away from him. One could imagine how much strength he had put into this throw.


    <span>"Dammit! Brat, who exactly are you?!" Su Wei roared.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, looked towards the entrance of the cemetery, and with a leap, he jumped over thirty meters andnded steadily in front of Su Wei.


    Su Wei subconsciously took a few steps back. He had no idea about Ye Fan''s background and was afraid in his heart.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hit you. "I think, you should first think about how to solve your own problem." Ye Fan indicated with his mouth towards Su Wei''s back.Su Wei turned around and his expression immediately changed.


    <span>He saw a rather handsome man wearing a long, dark red overcoat with long, long hair. He led two servants dressed in gray robes down the mountain. After a few quick leaps, he arrived at the mountainside.


    The three of them were dressed the same as Su Wei, as if they were out of this era and out of this world.<span>"Su Wei, act on your own ande here to seize the Ghost Valley Ring. This matter has already been informed by the Elders Guild. Now,e back to Ghost Valley with us and ept the punishment from the Elders Guild!" The long-haired man said with a cold look in his eyes.


    Su Wei said with disdain, "Zhuge Xiang, what nonsense are you spouting? I am only here on my father''s orders to pay my respects to the deceased elders.


    After saying that, Su Wei pointed at Ye Fan''s hand, "The Ghost Valley Ring is still on that outsider''s hand!"<span>When Zhuge Xiang heard this, his gaze immediately locked onto Ye Fan. After looking at Ye Fan thoughtfully, he asked, "Who are you?"


    However, Ye Fan smiled strangely and asked back, "Your name is Zhuge Xiang?"<span>"So what if I am?"


    <span>"Who is Zhuge Tianming to you?"


    Zhuge Xiang''s expression turned serious and asked hesitantly, "You know my teacher?"<span>"Oh, so you''re his disciple ¡­ Ye Fan nodded his head and smiled, "You guys can go. Although I don''t know what''s going on inside your Sky Eye, but this thumb ring belongs to my wife. If she doesn''t want to hand it over, then you won''t be able to take it."


    <span>"You are Su Qingxue''s husband, Ye Fan?" Zhuge Xiang frowned and said, "Since you know quite a lot, you should be clear that the Ghost Valley Ring isn''t something that outsiders can wear!"


    "Firstly, since I have already married Su Qingxue, I am not an outsider. Secondly, even you cannot control me." Ye Fan said with a confident smile.


    Su Wei said in a sour tone: "Zhuge Xiang, did you hear that? This thumb ring could even be taken away by someone casually. Do you think that''s reasonable?"


    <span>Zhuge Xiang said, "On this matter, I will report it to Master. In addition, the Elders Guild will also make a decision. As for you, Su Wei, you have no right to ask."


    "Do you think I''m afraid of your Zhuge bloodline? So what if the Su n encountered an ident and came here to pay their respects? "Humph!" Su Wei had a look of disdain on his face.


    Zhuge Xiang looked at Ye Fan and said, "I have never heard my master talk about you. On what basis do you know my master?"


    "What, I don''t know your master, are you going to make a move against me?" Ye Fan smiled yfully.


    "The Ghost Valley Ring cannot be worn by an obscure person," Zhuge Xiang said seriously.


    Ye Fan sighed, "It seems..." The Ghost Valley has indeed been thrown into chaos. I am wearing the thumb ring, and you all do not have the slightest bit of reverence. "


    "If we didn''t have any respect for you, we would have already done something to you and cut off your finger." Zhuge Xiang''s face darkened.<span>Ye Fan was silent for a moment, and then opened his mouth and said: "Divin-rth."


    Both Zhuge Xiang and Su Wei''s face changed. They subconsciously took a few steps back as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Both of them looked nervous. After confirming that Ye Fan did not have any hostility, Zhuge Xiang said with some respect, "So that''s how it is. Since that''s the case, we''ll leave first. We''ll definitely report this to my master."


    Su Wei, on the other hand, revealed a trace of fear. He finally understood why he couldn''t get the slightest advantage from Ye Fan. He was even somewhat d that he was still alive and well.


    "Tell your master that the thumb ring belongs to my wife. I am just keeping it safe. Since we have been living together harmoniously for so many years, there is no need to make things too stiff." Ye Fan said lightly.


    Zhuge Xiang nodded expressionlessly, "I will pass on the message, farewell!"


    With that, Zhuge Xiang looked at Su Wei and left with his two servants.Zhuge Xiang was very clear that even if they didn''t capture Su Wei, Su Wei wouldn''t dare to stay in front of Ye Fan for a moment.


    As expected, when Su Wei saw that Zhuge Xiang had left, he immediately followed him.


    <span>The graveyard once again returned to silence.


    <span>Ye Fan returned to Aunt Jiang and Su Qingxue, took off the thumb ring, and handed it over to them, "Xiao Xue, how about you take it?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 223

    <span>0223


    "What are you ying at?" When Ye Fan saw someone he knew in An City, he was naturally in a good mood, so he went up to ask.<span>This gave Mu Mu Mu a fright. She turned around and saw it was Ye Fan. The girl''s fair and clean face revealed a joyful smile, "Ye Fan? Why are you here?! "


    Ye Fan shrugged, "I have something to do at home, so I came over." And you guys, why don''t you go to school ande here? "


    "We''re here for extracurricr development and field drills. Today''s a free day, so we''re here to have fun." Mu Mu Mu said.


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t know that the school had such tricks, so he couldn''t help but to ask in anticipation, "Then is your Teacher Du here yet?"


    "Hmph, I was just thinking that our Teacher Du didn''t lead the team this time. What, is it a pity?" Am I not good-looking? " Mu Mu Mu muttered sourly.<span>"You little girl, I''m looking for you, Teacher Du. What does it have to do with you?" Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Mu Mu Mu pouted and said, "I don''t care. You came at the perfect time. Quickly help me capture that bear!"<span>Mu Mu Mu said as he pointed to a particrlyrge teddy bear in the shop.


    "That bear can only be obtained with nine out of ten strikes. I''ve already spent over a hundred credits and the maximum is five to six strikes. How annoying!" Mu Mu Muined.


    "Mu Mu, I''ll fight for you. Just look at how many times I''ve fired eight shots. If I did a few more, it would be fine. Even if I fought a thousand rounds, I would still help you take down that bear."


    "You''re hitting you, I''ll let Ye Fan fight for me, what does that have to do with you?" Mu Mu rolled his eyes at Tang Ji Hui.


    Ye Fan had nothing better to do. With such a small request, he could still satisfy the girl, so he took the gun and asked the owner, "How much is it once?"<span>The young boss smiled and said, "Ten yuan once."


    "Okay, then we''ll have ten pieces." Ye Fan took out a piece of change and handed it over.<span>"Hey, you only charged ten yuan? "I advise you to just take a one hundred piece, otherwise you''ll have to go through a lot of trouble time and time again" Tang Ji Hui mocked.


    <span>Ye Fan ignored him, picked up his air gun, pointed it at a balloon and fired.


    <span>In the end, it was empty.


    "Haha!" Look, Mu Mu, do you really think he knows anything? You can sing, y games, and even hit balloons? " Tang Ji Hui was relieved.


    Mu Mu Mu retorted, "He just attacked, why are you in such a hurry!"


    Ye Fan didn''t care about the quarrels of the kids, he just wanted to test the trajectory of the air gun. After all, this wasn''t a real gun, and he was very clear about the basic trajectory.


    After confirming the trajectory, Ye Fan slightly corrected it and began shooting.


    "Bang, bang, bang ¡­"Nine consecutive explosions rang out, shocking both Mu Mu Mu Mu''s group and the owner of the store.


    <span>Ye Fan put down his air rifle, smiled and reached out his hand towards the boss, "Boss, take that bear over here."


    The shop owner''s face turned pale. He had never met such an urate store in his two years of operation. asionally, when a soldier came to the store, he would have to shoot four or five times in order to seed.<span>Mu Mu Mu happily took the big bear puppet and proudly made a face at Tang Ji Hui.


    Tang Ji Hui''s face turned ugly as he threw the air gun. He was toozy to fire the remaining bullets."Ye Fan, can you fight a few more times? I also want that Pikachu and that Dragon Cat!" Mu Mu Mu Mu''s eyes flickered as he said coquettishly.


    <span>"Mu Mu, you''re too unsatisfied with this. Look at the boss'' face, it''s turning ck," Xu Xiuxiu smiled and said from the side.


    <span>The shop owner was a bit embarrassed. This kind of business was afraid of encountering experts.


    <span>Fortunately, Ye Fan didn''t want to bully people too much, as it was not easy for them to do some small business, so he said, "I''m hungry, I want to go eat, so I''ll be going first."


    <span>Mu Mu Mu pouted regretfully, but quickly took Ye Fan''s arm, "I''m hungry too, let''s go eat together. For the sake of the big bear, I''ll treat you to a good meal!"


    When Ye Fan heard that someone was treating him to a meal, he beamed with joy, thinking to himself that this girl was pretty sensible.


    Tang Ji Hui''s expression changed. He took out his phone and looked at it before saying, "Then you guys can go eat. I have to go now."


    "Don''t! Boss Tang, if you want to chase Mu Mu, how can you be terrified now?" Zhang Kai Qiang said with a smile on his face."Why should I be terrified? It''s just that someone is treating me to a meal, I have to go now." Tang Ji Hui''s face was filled with displeasure. He then red at Ye Fan and left first.


    Mu Mu Mu couldn''t wait for Tang Ji Hui to leave, so he pulled Ye Fan and ran towards the gourmet street.<span>The four of them arrived at a local restaurant in An City and ordered a bunch of dishes.


    At this moment, a thick-looking man wearing a jacket and holding a camera in one hand walked into the restaurant.The man politely came to Mu Mu Mu Mu''s side, smiling as he asked, "Beautiful young miss, how are you? I''m An Qi''s photographer and also a scout. This is my name card."


    The man ced a name card in front of Mu Mu Mu. His name was'' Zhao Jian ''.


    <span>"A scout?" Mu Mu Mu was currently eating a phoenix w, and there were traces of grease on his mouth. His small face looked a little dazed.


    "Yes." Zhao Jian smiled and said, "I just passed by and found out that you look very good, Miss. I want to invite you to our studio to take a look. If it''s appropriate, I want to invite you to be our model."Being praised so highly about her looks, as a young girl, Mu Mu Mu Mu was still a little vain and naturally rejoiced in her heart.


    <span>Especially with Ye Fan by her side, Mu Mu Mu Mu was exceptionally proud, and she subconsciously nced at Ye Fan.


    <span>"Did you hear that, Ye Fan? This uncle said I could be a model!"


    <span>Ye Fan also admitted that a girl''s ability to be a celebrity was more than enough, "Then do you like being a model?"


    Mu Mu Mu chuckled as she handed the name card back to Zhao Jian. "I don''t want to be a model or a celebrity, so forget it."


    Zhao Jian was also not angry. He smiled and said, "Then can this little beauty just help us take a set of photos? ording to the effect, we will give you five thousand to ten thousand dors to sign the contract on the spot to pay. It won''t take you much time. "


    "Wow, Mu Mu, you want to earn 10,000 just by taking a few pictures?" Go quickly! You always shoot yourself anyway! " Xu Xiuxiu said excitedly.<span>Mu Mu Mu Mu was a little moved as well. It wasn''t a matter of 10,000 yuan, but a picture of a beauty. A girl like her would definitely like her.


    <span>"Is it very troublesome? Mu Mu Mu Mu was very careful as he was afraid of encountering bad guys.


    Zhao Jianughed and said, "Miss, you are overthinking it. We are shooting winter costumes and they are all very thick clothes. We are a proper localpany in Peace City, not some scammer from a leather bagpany."


    Mu Mu Mu thought for a moment before asking, "Then after the photo is taken, can you give me a copy?""Of course you can, but you can''t take it out to do business. After all, it''s our copyright," Zhao said.


    Mu Mu Mu''s eyes turned as he looked at Ye Fan. Finally, his heart moved, and he agreed.<span>After spending some time and finishing his meal and settling the bill, Ye Fan decided to head back. However, Mu Mu Mu pulled the man and insisted on letting Ye Fan see her picture.


    Ye Fan looked at the girl with the temper of a child, but didn''t know what to do. He thought that since he had nothing else to do, he would just follow and take a look. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 224

    <span>0224


    <span>The crowd followed Zhao Jian. After walking two streets, they arrived at the entrance of apany.


    The mediapany rented two floors up and down. Mu Mu Mu was invited to the second floor''s studio. Ye Fan and the other two stayed downstairs in the reception room, eating snacks and drinking tea.


    <span>Xu Xiuxiu had wanted to run upstairs to take a look at the scene of the filming, but she was stopped by the staff members. The reason was that the random staff could not enter the shed.


    In order to make them feel more at ease, thedy clerk at the front desk also disyed thepany''s license certificate and the like so that they did not have to worry too much.


    Ye Fan didn''t really look at these licenses, he just took a few more nces at this front desk staff member and the two security guards guarding the door, showing some suspicion.<span>"Xu Xiuxiu, the two of you stay here. I''ll go out and buy a pack of cigarettes," Ye Fan said before walking out of thepany.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan leave, the two security guards didn''t care too much about it.


    At the same time, on the second floor, Mu Mu Mu walked into a studio and discovered that there were indeed a lot of winter clothing and props for shooting.


    When the girl saw the staff members who were walking back and forth, she rxed a little when she saw the professional look on their faces.


    "Come, Miss Mu, have some water. This is the contract we prepared for you." Zhao Jian ced a cup of water and a document in front of Mu Mu Mu.Mu Mu Mu took the cup of water and thanked him. After drinking a mouthful of water, he started to look at the contract.


    However, halfway through, the girl asked curiously, "Didn''t you say you want to pay based on the results? I''ll sign this first, how do we set the price?"


    <span>Zhao Jian was stunned as if he didn''t expect this question. He then chuckled and said, "Miss Mu, we''ll give you ten thousand calctions. Your figure and appearance are definitely outstanding. You definitely need ten thousand!"


    "Oh... "If that''s the case..."Mu Mu Mu was overjoyed upon hearing those words. Just as he was about to finish looking at the signature, he realized that his vision was blurry and his head was spinning.


    <span>Zhao Jian asked with concern, "Miss Mu, what''s wrong?"


    <span>Mu Mu Mu ced a hand on his forehead. "I ¡­ I don''t know. "I''m so dizzy ¡­"


    <span>Zhao Jian looked at it carefully, and after confirming something, he stood up and beckoned to the staff around him, "Alright, I''ve taken the bait. Come here and start the work."


    A man who was pretending to organize his clothes grinned and said, "Brother Zhao, you''re not bad. You can even find such a beautiful girl."


    Another man, who was holding onto amp, rolled up his sleeves and said with a smile, "The more beautiful a youngdy is now, the more smelly she looks. Which one of you doesn''t want to be a celebrity?"<span>"Cut the crap!" Quickly strip and take pictures! When you wake up, you will still need to cry. It will take a lot of effort to take her down! " Zhao Jianmanded.


    "Hehe, Brother Zhao, don''t be in such a hurry. Such a beautiful girl, it would be such a waste if you didn''t enjoy the process!" When she takes it out, there will definitely be a boss who wants to buy it for her. We won''t have a chance to enjoy it then. "<span>Mu Mu Mu was already sprawled on a table as he listened to these words. He was anxious, angry and fearful, but he couldn''t even muster up the strength to speak or to move his tongue.


    In her blurry vision, Mu Mu Mu Mu saw a hand reaching towards her chest, while a tear fell from the corner of her eye.


    "ng!"


    A loud sound shocked everyone on the second floor.


    He saw that the windows on the second floor, which were made from bumpers, had actually been forcefully destroyed by someone. All the aluminum alloy pieces fell to the ground.Amidst the smoke and dust, Ye Fan pushed open the window and jumped in.


    From the start, Ye Fan had been at the top of the next house, looking at everything inside. Seeing that it was just as he thought, there was a problem with thispany''s people, Ye Fan directly barged in.


    "You ¡­ You are the person from earlier!? " Zhao Jian''s face turned green as he recognized Ye Fan.


    "Your acting is not bad. I almost thought that you were a properpany." Ye Fanughed.


    Mu Mu Mu forced himself to open his eyes. When he saw that it was Ye Fan, he wanted to shout, but became more and more dizzy and immediately fell asleep.


    Zhao Jian and the others acted as if they were facing a great enemy. They had never encountered such a situation before and would usually trick girls toe over, take photos, make them record videos, and then threaten them and threaten them.<span>"How do you know, you''re a inclothes cop?!" Zhao Jian asked.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I''m just wondering, you''re just a small mediapany, howe the youngdy at the front desk and the security guard at the door are all proper practitioners? Who do you want to guard against?"


    Zhao Jian was stunned, he never thought that even this could be seen by Ye Fan.


    "Humph, at least you have a good eye. But don''t think that what you can do to us, we are from the Iron Blood Union. If you know what''s good for you, then hurry up and get the hell out of here!" Otherwise, don''t even think about leaving Peace City alive! " Zhao Jian said viciously.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Iron Blood Alliance, Sun family?" Oh... "Oh right, this is the territory of the West Region."<span>The Sun family was one of the five underground families of China. It was the Iron Blood Union that was established in the west of China. It was famous for itsrge numbers and its business was spread throughout all fields.


    The Sun family did not put on any airs. They came in contact with all sorts of people. They were said to be the families that excelled in making money.


    <span>"You know that the Sun family of the Iron Blood Union should obediently scram. Otherwise, you know the consequences of our call." Zhao Jian sneered.


    Ye Fan was toozy to care about it. He walked over with the intention of taking Mu Mu Mu Mu away. As for the others, he didn''t care too much about them.


    <span>After all, the Sun family was big and apany here copsed. He probably had no interest in being a hero that punished evil and wicked things, as he had already caused enough trouble for himself.


    "Stinking brat, do you still want to take our prey away?!" Brothers, kill! " Zhao Jianmanded.


    The few men immediately revealed vicious expressions, took out a few daggers and a sharp knife from some hidden ces, and pounced towards Ye Fan.In this small city, even if they killed someone, they would have plenty of ways to destroy their corpses without leaving a trace. There wouldn''t be any problems at all.


    Ye Fan was helpless, he had let them live, but these guys were not satisfied, so he could only pursue this matter to the end.


    Ye Fan casually attacked from the left and right, all of which were directly pinching the wrists and arms of those youngsters.


    <span>They attacked as fast as lightning, and before these men could see what was going on, their hands had already been crushed.


    One by one, these weapons fell to the ground. The second floor''s studio was filled with countless screams.Seeing that the situation was bad, Zhao Jian hurriedly ran downstairs and shouted, "Quickly report this to Master Jin! Someone''s here to throw a tantrum! "


    When the receptionist on the first floor heard this, she hurriedly made a call.Xu Xiuxiu and Zhang Kaiqiang hurriedly ran out. They didn''t know what was happening up there, but they saw Ye Fan carrying the unconscious Mu Mu down the stairs.


    "Mu Mu! Mu Mu, what''s wrong with you!? " Xu Xiuxiu cried out in rm as she stepped forward. However, she found that the girl did not react at all.


    Ye Fanforted him, "It''s nothing, she just took some medicine and temporarily fainted."


    Hearing this, Xu Xiuxiu and Zhang Kaiqiang''s faces turned pale. They never expected to encounter such a dangerous situation.<span>Zhao Jian hid beside the two security guards and threatened, "You stinking brat! If you have the ability, then just wait here! If you dare to leave, we can also find your home! "

 Chapter 225

    <span>0225


    Ye Fan didn''t actually n to leave. Since Mu Mu Mu Mu had yet to wake up, it wouldn''t be convenient to take her anywhere. Secondly, he didn''t want his family''s Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang to be disturbed again by the Iron Blood Alliance.<span>It would be best if the matter could be settled as soon as possible.


    <span>"Xu Xiuxiu, you two can leave. I''ll guard Mu Mu here. Nothing will happen to her." Ye Fan said.


    "No, we cannot abandon Mu Mu." Xu Xiuxiu was worried.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled. He didn''t expect this little couple to be so loyal. Since they weren''t willing to leave first, it didn''t matter.


    Ye Fan let Mu Mu lie on the sofa before slowly sitting down and said to Zhao Jian, "If you want to call people, then hurry up. Don''t waste my time."


    "Heh... "He''s really not afraid of death!" Zhao Jianughed sinisterly, but he was also a little apprehensive in his heart, because Ye Fan was too calm.<span>In less than ten minutes, the rumbling of engines could be heard at the door.


    They saw an orange Lamborghini P700, which came to a sudden halt in front of the entrance.


    The person who walked out of the car was a young man wearing a bright blue jacket and ck pants. He was dressed very stylishly.


    When they saw the man get off the car, Zhao Jian and a few security staff members of thepany jumped up in fright and hurried over to wee him.<span>"Aiya! Third Young Master! What brings you here? " Zhao Jian smiled obsequiously.


    The man''s face was full of excitement as he said, "I was eating with Jin just now, and he said that someone kicked his ce. I want to see who has the guts to ruin our Iron Blood Alliance''s ce in An City."


    <span>At that moment, a white Mercedes-Benz G500 arrived at the door. It was a middle-aged man with a big beard and a few other escorts.


    "Master Jin, you''re here!" Zhao Jian hurriedly went to greet him.


    <span>Elder Jin pushed Zhao Jian away and said respectfully to the young man: "Third Young Master, I''ll handle this matter. You have a high status, so there''s no need to deal with such a small matter."


    "Jin Yougang, what are you saying? We, the Iron Blood Alliance, protect your reputation and lose face for the Sun family of our Iron Blood Union. How can I just ignore it?" the young man said with a smile.


    When Jin You heard this, he could only turn his head and ask, "Zhao Jian, what''s going on?"


    "Master Jin, it''s that little brat. He ruined our business and injured our brothers!" Zhao Jian pointed at Ye Fan and said.Golden Friend took a step forward, and looked at Ye Fan, "Do you know where we are?"


    Ye Fan thoughtfully looked at these people and said, "Your Iron Blood Union is also very rich, why do you think you haven''t extended your hand long enough to deal with this menace?"


    "Boy, don''t talk to me about such things. "We are an underground gang. We only talk about rules and not reason," said Jin Youdao.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Then what are your rules?"


    "The rule is, if you disrupt my business and hit my people, you will have to pay the price." As he spoke, he took a dagger from one of his subordinates and said, "I heard that you are very good at fighting. I wonder if I can cut off one of your hands?"


    Upon seeing this, Xu Xiuxiu and Zhang Kaiqiang trembled in fear. They were only high school students, and had never seen such a scene before.<span>Just then, a voice called out, "Don''t! Master Jin! They are my friends! "


    He saw Tang Ji Hui actually get off the Lamborghini and shout in embarrassment.


    "Boss Tang!?" Why are you here!? " Zhang Kaiqiang eximed.Tang Ji Hui pointed at the young man with a reddened face, "He is my cousin, Sun Yu. Just now, my cousin invited me to a meal. I just went over."


    Sun Yuughed, "Little Hui, are these your friends? If that''s the case, wouldn''t it mean that the flood of water from the Dragon King''s Temple almost drowned our own people? "


    Tang Ji Hui was also very embarrassed. He had just discovered that the people in the car were actually Ye Fan and a few others. He did not dare to get out of the car for fear of being mistaken for something like this.However, when he saw that Jin Youcai had even taken out his knife, he was afraid that he might actually see blood, so he could only run over to stop him.


    <span>"Since he is Young Master Tang''s friend, then I will let him go this time." Jin Yougang looked at Ye Fan contemptuously and said.


    <span>Ye Fanughed evilly, "Hey, I didn''t say anything. I will give you face. This matter isn''t over yet."


    <span>"What did you say!?" Jin Yong frowned.


    "I say, although I know this Tang kid, but I''m not familiar with him, so why should I put on airs? Do you think that we can forget about it so easily? "


    Jin You''s face jumped up and down. He was angered to the point that his face was gloomy. Sun Yu and Tang Ji Hui, who were beside him, were even more confused.


    He had already been let off the hook, but Ye Fan actually still took the initiative toe up and provoke him, this is too ungrateful!


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, continued to think, while looking around and saying, "I feel that it''s better to burn this ce down, lest you continue to harm the young girls in the future."


    "You''re f * ckingparing me to someone else. Third Young Master, Young Master Tang, I''m sorry, but I, Old Jin, did not give him a chance to see who I am!"He was a practitioner with the strength of a small sess in the Pre-Sky Realm. Otherwise, the Sun family would not have let him manage the business in An City.


    Right now, he was sprinting towards Ye Fan with all his strength. His de shed out, bringing with it a strong gust of wind, which quickly sent a bolt of lightning.


    However, just as the knife was about to touch Ye Fan''s right arm, he discovered that Ye Fan''s left hand had already extended two fingers, mping onto the edge of the dagger.


    As soon as Jin You was shocked, he realized that the knife seemed to have pierced through a crack in the rock, he couldn''t take it out!Ye Fan also didn''t want to show too much, so he kicked Jin Yougang''s lower abdomen, causing him to fall backwards.


    <span>The daggernded in Ye Fan''s hand, and Ye Fan walked in front of Jin Yougang, looking down at him.


    "Okay, ording to the rules, where do you think I should cut you off?"


    <span>He realized that he had kicked an iron te, so he could not utter a word.


    Sun Yu, on the other hand, was looking on with interest as heughed out loud: "This bro, forget it, I''ll apologize for him. I promise that after this match is closed, you don''t need to get your hands wet with blood or it''ll be too much trouble."


    <span>"Yeah, Ye Fan, Master Jin has quite the experience in the Iron Blood Union, don''t make things difficult for my cousin." Tang Ji Hui was also sweating from watching this. He realized that his "rival" was getting more and more unfathomable.


    Ye Fan also didn''t want to have a falling out with the Iron Blood Alliance. After all, Sun Yu had already taken the initiative to seek a chance and gave him face, so it wouldn''t be good if he went too far.<span>"In that case, I believe that the young master of the Sun family will not go back on his word and won''t cut anything today." Ye Fan threw the dagger away and said.


    The Golden Friend on the ground heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got up. He thanked Sun Yu for his kindness and repeatedly said that he was in the wrong.


    Seeing that the matter was over, Ye Fan did not n to stay any longer and prepared to leave.However, Mu Mu Mu Mu woke up on the sofa behind her. Thedy didn''t drink much water and the medicinal effects of the water flowed through her body quickly. Hearing themotion from the argument just now, she woke up in a daze.


    "Ye Fan!" Seeing Ye Fan''s figure, Mu Mu Mu Mu couldn''t care less and ran over while crying.<span>Regardless of the consequences, Mu Mu Mu hugged Ye Fan and sobbed in grievance.


    Ye Fan stood stiffly on the spot, this time he couldn''t immediately leave, so he could only caress the girl''s hair and said, "Okay, don''t cry, it''s already fine."When this scene entered Tang Ji Hui''s eyes, naturally, he was so angry that his teeth were itching, and his eyes were almost on fire. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 228

    0228<span>Sun Yu didn''t manage to react on the way back. The surprises that Ye Fan brought him were really one after another.


    He heard from Tang Ji Hui that Ye Fan''s gaming skills wereparable to the top ss pro yers in the entire world, and the martial arts that he disyed today hadpletely crushed an Elementary Level Gold Man.


    Now, Ye Fan actually said that he was a surgeon?What was this guy''s background? Sun Yu was at a loss. He realized that he had underestimated this man.


    He rushed all the way to the best hospital in the county, even to the red light.


    On the way, Sun Yu called his subordinates and arranged for the emergency room doctors to prepare for surgery.After getting out of the car, Tang Jihui was carried onto the bed. The whole process happened very quickly.


    "Was the victim in a car ident? "Where are you hurt?" A middle-aged male doctor asked Sun Yu.


    <span>Sun Yu scolded, "Aren''t you a doctor? You''re asking me!? "


    <span>The middle-aged doctor knew that this was the young master of the Sun family, so he didn''t dare to retort. He could only say, "Do an examination first and take your blood pressure ¡­"


    "No need!" Ye Fan interrupted, "Prepare the operation directly, if you dy it any longer, it will be toote."He had already discovered that the level of the doctors in this hospital was indeed much lower than that of the hospitals in big cities like Hua Hai. He couldn''t catch the symptoms of so many details, but he was still hesitant.


    "Who are you?"Ye Fan directly said, "The injured person has a heart injury. The heart is blocked, and the blood flowing out of the damaged ventricle is squeezed between the epicardium and the heart muscle, causing cardiac pressure. You can just directly remove the epicardium and drain the blood."


    The middle-aged doctor was stunned. "You''re a doctor?""Don''t ask so much, if anything happens I will take responsibility." Ye Fan frowned and said.


    Sun Yu saw that the group of doctors were still dawdling, and Ye Fan was so resolute and decisive, so he quickly made a decision: "What are you all still standing there for!? Do the surgery ording to this Doctor Ye''s method! "


    The group of doctors saw that Sun Yu had spoken, so they didn''t say anything and rushed into the operation room.The middle-aged doctor was the vice principal of this hospital, and could be considered one of the best surgeons here.


    Ye Fan originally wanted to do it himself, but he felt that this operation shouldn''t be difficult. If he went up himself, there would be no need to argue, so he followed them into the operation room and watched from the side.


    Afraid that something would happen to his cousin, Sun Yu also changed into a sterile surgical suit and ran into the operation room.


    ording tomon sense, family members were naturally not allowed to enter the operation room. However, their status was special after all. If Sun Yu wanted to enter, no one would dare stop him.<span>"Mr. Ye, is my cousin going to be okay?" Sun Yu was worried about Tang Ji Hui, but was also afraid that this matter would cause him to lose face in the n.


    "If there aren''t any idents, there shouldn''t be any problems." Ye Fan had already figured out the general situation of Tang Ji Hui''s injuries.


    Sun Yu nodded. "If my cousin is fine, then I will definitely thank Mr. Ye properly."


    Ye Fan nced at him and muttered in his heart, "Even if Tang Ji Hui dies, what can you do?" Naturally, he would not say it out loud."Minimally invasive saber ¡­ Heartfight! Pliers... Preparing for the heart massage... "


    The operation went on as usual, ording to Ye Fan''s instructions.


    "Doctor, the blood pressure is too low after the blood is drained," a nurse said."Injection of norepinephrine! Give me the hemostatic forceps! "


    "Yes sir!"


    The middle-aged doctor noticed that the situation had started to get out of hand and his forehead began to sweat.<span>Suddenly, a line of blood shot out from his heart and struck the middle-aged doctor right in the face!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The two nurses and the assistant had ugly expressions on their faces as they cried out in rm.


    <span>The middle-aged doctor''s face also turned pale. If he was an ordinary patient with injuries, it wouldn''t be a big deal. But since he was the Sun family''s young master''s cousin, wouldn''t his future be ruined?


    <span>"Pulse of the 31! Falling rapidly ¡­ "My heart stops..."


    As Sun Yu saw all of this, he angrily shouted, "What the hell is going on!? Why is my cousin''s heart no longer beating!? "


    The Vice Principal stood there stiffly, his entire body in a daze. He had no idea what was wrong.


    <span>"Don''t panic." Ye Fan calmly walked to the operating table and said, "The heart is damaged, so stopping the heart is unnatural. There must be some other reason."


    <span>"You ¡­ You make it sound so easy! It''s all your fault! I said I wanted to do an examination! " The Vice Principal pushed the me onto Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, and pushed the vice principal away, saying, "If you don''t want to take responsibility as a doctor, then let me do the operation."


    "You? Will you!? " the Vice Principal asked with a thick neck.<span>Ye Fan turned around and said to Sun Yu: "Young Master Sun, if you want your cousin to live, then make these people work well with me. Don''t make such a waste of time."


    <span>"No problem!" All of you, cooperate with Doctor Ye! " Sun Yu could only try his best.


    Ye Fan extended his hand to the nurse beside him, "scalpel, prepare the draining apparatus ¡­"


    The few assistants had no choice but to bite the bullet and start helping Ye Fan.Ye Fan''s idea was very simple. Since there was a problem with the heart, he would check it. He put on the gloves and slowly grabbed the heart. After careful observation, he indeed found the problem.


    <span>"It''s ateral perforation of the heart muscle, and it''s continuously bleeding." Ye Fan said.


    "What!? This ¡­ What should we do? The patient''s heart stopped beating. If we continue like this, we won''t even have enough time to sew it up! " An assistant said.<span>He began using his fingers to massage his heart. His technique was very delicate, as if he was kneading a ball, and the tendons on the back of his fingers and the inside of his palm were retracting and bncing, perfectly coordinating with each other.


    When the assistant doctors saw this scene, they slowly realized what was going on. Their eyes were all filled with amazement.


    "Using a heart massage to recover your heartbeat and make up for the time taken for the stitches?"


    Ye Fan nodded, his eyes very calm.<span>"Impossible, how can a heart massage be possible ¡­"


    Before the Vice Principal could finish his words, he heard a young nurse exim.


    <span>"My heart meridian has been restored!" There''s a heartbeat! "


    <span>At this moment, all the medical staff present, as if returning to heaven from hell, looked at Ye Fan in disbelief.


    The Vice Principal almost fell to the ground. In his entire life, he had never seen a surgeon capable of such a miraculous skill!


    Ye Fan calmly stretched out his hand and said, "Don''t be happy too early, it''s not over yet. "Begin stitching the perforation, stitching the mp ¡­"<span>"Yes sir!" The medical staff at the side werepletely convinced by Ye Fan, and naturally cooperated with him.


    <span>The following surgery was very smooth. Ye Fan only needed five minutes to sew up the perforation.


    <span>By the time the entire operation waspleted, Tang Ji Hui''s vital signs were already stable and out of danger period. He was waiting to wake up.


    <span>Sun Yu watched from the beginning to the end. Although he didn''t know much about medical skills, he could understand the gazes of these medical personnel.


    They looked at Ye Fan as if he was their idol. It could be seen that Ye Fan''s skill in surgery was very exquisite.


    <span>Sun Yu secretly admired him and wanted to be friends with him. After all, knowing a doctor who could save a life was definitely not a bad thing.

 Chapter 233

    0233


    <span>Seeing this, the Sun family''s father and son hesitated for a moment before smiling and thanking him. They had the people who brought the gifts put the gifts down, and the father and son then entered the living room.


    <span>"This must be Mr. Ye''s wife. Mr. Ye sure is fortunate." Sun Yu praised sincerely.


    Ye Fan walked to the side of the sofa and sat down. He didn''t know what Su Qingxue was up to and could only ask, "Did the killer interrogate her? Is the problem serious? "


    Sun Zhuo frowned: "That hitman, has already been confirmed, his real name is Wu Yan, he was once a female Special Forces soldier, and due to some special reasons, he retired, and the female soldiers in that army formed a hitman organization called ''Blood Linglong''.


    This organization had only been out for two years, so it wasn''t very famous. However, because they were all female killers and had undergone professional espionage training, it was hard to guard against them."If it wasn''t for you, Mr. Ye, discovering that they were training sons yesterday, this third son of mine would not have been able to survive."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan was puzzled, "What do you mean? Could it be that they also assassinated your other two sons?"


    "I won''t hide this from Mr. Ye," Sun Yu said with a sad expression, "My elder brother was killed at the nightclubst night. My second brother was also ambushed at the dining hall. He is currently heavily injured and is still in intensive care."


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue looked at each other. They never thought that the Sun family would suffer such a heavy injury. It seemed that the Blood Linglong Killer organization really had some ability.<span>In fact, if it wasn''t for Ye Fan, Sun Yu would''ve diedst night.


    Currently, although Sun Yu had a sorrowful expression on his face, he was still feeling quite happy in his heart. After all, if he wanted to take over the position of the Sun n''s Patriarch, he wouldn''t have any opponents.<span>"Do you know who hired those assassins?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Sun Zhuo said with a face full of killing intent: "I''ve already heard some news from the underworld, it''s confirmed, although there is no direct evidence, but the one who invited Blood Linglong is that Old Shangguan!"


    <span>"Shangguan Family?" Ye Fan frowned, he had a conflict with Shangguan Ling before, could it be that the Shangguan Family will take revenge for him now?


    Su Qingxue''s eyes shed as if she was considering something.<span>"That''s right, that old Shangguan Feihong. Previously, he fought over a piece ofnd between the province and the western province, but we lost because of it."


    Today, we have built a new cultural city there, and the scale has already reached a new level. This year, we will also reach the subway there, which will bring a huge profit to our Sun family.Shangguan Feihong was not convinced, he instigated some of our gang''s underlings and sent some Blood Linglong killers to destroy our Sun family, causing internal problems for us.


    <span>It was a pity ¡­ "The heavens have opened their eyes! My third son met you, Mr. Ye, and escaped cmity. Even their Shangguan family''s scheme didn''t seed!" Sun Zhuo said angrily.


    <span>"Then why did youe here instead of going to the hospital and finding Blood Linglong and the Shangguan Family?" Ye Fan asked curiously.


    <span>Sun Zhuo said solemnly, "Although our Sun family has been criticized in the martial arts world, saying that we are well-versed in all matters, we always pay attention to the distinction between gratitude and grievances.


    Mr. Ye, you protected my grandson''s son, and even helped us capture the key hostage.


    Also, I heard that you are a master at such a young age, Mr. Ye. I wish to recruit you as a guest elder of our Sun family. "When Ye Fan heard this, he hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Forget it, I have no interest in getting involved with the matters of your underground gang."


    <span>"Mr. Ye, the thousands of people under our Iron Blood Alliance definitely don''t want to invite you to charge in and fight, we just want you to act as a consultant.


    After all, our underground familycks people who are proficient in ancient martial arts the most. Please think about it. We will never be stingy in terms ofpensation. "Sun Yu pleaded.<span>Ye Fan smiled, "If your Sun family is willing to spend money, at worst, you can just find an expert from the ancient martial arts sects to be your guest counselor. Why do you have to look for me?"


    <span>"Mr. Ye, although this is my first time seeing you, I think that my eyesight is pretty good. I can feel that you are a worthy person to befriend." Sun Zhuo said with a sharp gaze.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This Sun family''s head was indeed very experienced, but unfortunately, calling him a guest was impossible.


    "Is the new cultural city on the border between the provincial capital and the western province the Ancient Yue Cultural City?"Su Qingxue suddenly asked.


    "Hehe, that''s right. Does Madam Ye know of this as well?" Sun Yu said with a smile.<span>Ye Fan also looked at the woman in astonishment, not knowing what Su Qingxue meant.


    Su Qingxue nodded and muttered to herself, "I remember that thepany behind Gu Yue City is the Blue Moon Real Estate. Is thatpany yours, the Sun family?""To be honest, that house belongs to our Sun family, but it''s not convenient for us to talk about it. After all, to ordinary people, houses built by underground families will always be rejected." Sun Zhuo said.


    "So that''s how it is..." Su Qingxue sipped a mouthful of ck tea and said, "Is Mr. Sun interested in starting a cooperative project with ourpany?<span>I remember that the recruitment for the cultural city of Gu Yue was just about to begin. Schools, department stores, financial management ¡­ There should be a lot of projects to work on. "


    Sun Zhuo and Sun Yu nced at each other. As they talked about business matters, they also became cautious.


    <span>"Madam Ye, to be honest, we are here today to invite Mr. Ye to be our Sun family''s guest. As for this Gu Yue City''s recruitment project, it involves ten billion yuan and is not a simple matter of one or two stores. I''m afraid that it''s not appropriate to discuss it here." Sun Zhuo said.


    <span>The corner of Su Qingxue''s mouth slightly raised, "I didn''t say that I would discuss one or two shops. By cooperation, I mean all the business fields in your Ancient Yue City, that is, the list with ten billion in it."


    With this, the Sun family''s father and son were a bit confused. They even felt that Su Qingxue''s tone was too arrogant and said that she was going to do tens of billions of dors in business every now and then.


    Putting everything else aside, just this house was an old house from more than ten years ago. Moreover, Su Qingxue was so young and no matter how beautiful she was, it didn''t have anything to do with money.


    "I don''t know, what is Madam''s surname?" Sun Yu asked with a smile.


    "My surname is Su."


    "Alright, Madam Su, since you must talk about the recruitment project for Gu Yue cultural city, why don''t we find another opportunity to discuss it in detail? This is my name card." Sun Yu handed a gold-rimmed business card to Su Qingxue. It said that he was the general manager of a certainpany, but in reality, he was the holdingpany for the Blue Moon Group.<span>The Sun family''s father and son also didn''t want to make Ye Fan unhappy, so they gave him face. They nned to first send Su Qingxue away and then talk about the future. They didn''t know when the future would be.


    Su Qingxue took the business card and said to Aunt Jiang, "Aunt Jiang, did my newly printed business card also arrive yesterday? Get me a business card and give it to the two gentlemen. ""Okay, miss." Aunt Jiang ran upstairs and came down with two ck business cards in her hands. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 234

    <span>0234


    When he handed it to the Sun family''s son and son, the father and son both felt that the name card was a bit heavy.


    This was because they discovered that not only was the business card made from solid material, exquisite workmanship, and its surface was gilded. There were even over a dozen tiny diamonds embedded in it!The point was that these were not man-made diamonds. Just a single business card was worth at least several thousand dors!


    <span>At the corner of the name card, there was also a white-gold word. It was written in code, marking that this was the first name card.


    Normally, these business cards weren''t given out at the sight of others. They were given out as a keepsake and gift because they felt that it was possible to cooperate.<span>"Su Qingxue ¡­. Hua Hai Embroidery Group ¡­ The Embroidery Group? "


    "Chairman?"<span>When the Sun father and son saw the words on it, they raised their heads in astonishment and looked at Su Qingxue in surprise.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Fan couldn''t help but shake his head at the side. The Sun family was also very anxious and came over without investigating very clearly. They actually didn''t know that this house was the property of the Hua Hai Su family.


    "Aiya, it''s really... I''m really sorry, I didn''t expect Madam Ye to be the current chairman of the famous Embroidery Group, this ¡­ This was really amazing. The chairman of such arge group was actually so young. "Sun Yu hid his embarrassment with a smile.<span>Sun Zhuo''s expression also changed. He looked at the card in his hand as if he was still dreaming.


    <span>After all, the Embroidery Group was a popr listedpany that often appeared in financial magazines and mainstream media. Compared to the Sun family who hid in the dark, it was countless times more popr.


    Although, the Sun family was the one that was the most proficient in business among the five underworld ns, their assets were probably no less than the embroidered group.


    <span>However, most of the assets of an underground family cannot be exposed. Frankly speaking, if the money is not washed clean, it will not be washed clean. As long as the country has a single policy, it may all go down the drain.


    The disparity between an underground family and a famous family was reflected in these aspects. Something that couldn''t be put on the table was naturally not something to be taken seriously.


    Just like thepany that Ye Fan went to with Mu Mu yesterday, they only earned some ck money.<span>The Sun family''s business scale paled inparison to the embroidery group, which paid the country billions in taxes a year in earnest.


    For a real estate project like Gu Yue cultural city, the Sun family didn''t even dare to directly take care of it.


    "It''s normal to not know each other when we meet for the first time. After all, I don''t really go back to my home in An City ¡­" Su Qingxue nced at the father and son pair.


    "Hehe, that''s right. I really didn''t think that Chief Su''s hometown was in An City. If I knew earlier, we would havee to visit you." Sun Zhuo cleared his mind and revealed a polite smile.Su Qingxue said, "Now that we know each other, it''s not toote. I happen to be paying attention to the business district in Gu Yue City. I wonder how the Sun family is doing in the business district?"


    "We naturally won''t question the wealth of the Embroidery Group. If Master Su is interested in cooperating, we can talk about it in detail." Sun Zhuo immediately said.


    The Sun family had always wanted to slowly wash off their wealth and get rid of the reputation of the underground family, so they paid a lot of attention to serious business like the Gu Yue cultural city.


    Sun father and son were naturally moved by the cooperation of arge listedpany with a positive image such as the Embroidery Group.


    Su Qingxue said, "I also don''t want to beat around the bush. I only had a rough idea when I saw the two of you wanting to cooperate with my husband.


    Our Embroidery Group will not let our partners suffer any losses. I will use the market price to purchase 70% of your shops, including the entire Ancient Yue Street.ording to the market price, this list should be between 10 billion to 12 billion.


    Although this value is probably billions of dors less than the profits from recruiting, we have sufficient funds to pay it all in one year. What do you think? "


    <span>The Sun father and son''s faces were different. Sun Yu looked hesitant, while Sun Zhuo looked at Ye Fan and Su Qingxue.


    <span>"CEO Su, if this 10 billion yuan is in the form of shares of the Embroidery Group ¡­"


    Without waiting for Sun Zhuo to finish speaking, Su Qingxue shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t have the intention of giving out my share of the embroidery. If it''s an equal amount of shares, then in the future, the entire Ancient Yue City won''t be worth so much."Sun Zhuo bitterly smiled. In fact, what they hoped for the most was to be able to buy shares in a listedpany with a clean background. This was the quickest way tounder money.


    But of course, Su Qingxue was not stupid. She knew that once the Sun family became the shareholder, they would be dragged into whatever happened.


    "CEO Su, the billions of dors that the recruitment process can bring may not amount to much for the Embroidery Group, but it''s not a small amount for our Sun family." Sun Yu wanted to fight for more benefits.


    Su Qingxue said, "I am only proposing a preliminary intention of cooperation. As for the two of you, I won''t force you. If you feel that you don''t have enough money, you can talk about itter."


    <span>"No, I think it''s settled!"


    Sun Zhuo suddenly gritted his teeth and said: "Chief Su, when I go back today, I will have someone deal with this matter. In the future, the banner of the Embroidery Group will be stuck on the streets of the Ancient Yue Commercial District.""Dad!?" Sun Yu was stunned. He didn''t expect that his father would so straightforwardly give up billions of dors in profits.


    However, since Sun Zhuo had already said it, Sun Yu had no choice but to frown and remain silent.<span>Su Qingxue smiled, stood up and stretched out her hand to shake hands with Sun Zhuo.


    "I hope for a happy partnership. I will also send people to contact the Lan Yue Group immediately."


    "Haha ¡­" "I hope the advanced management model and rich experience of the Embroidery Group will bring us great returns for this project." Sun Zhuo smiled and said.


    After the discussion was over, the Sun family''s father and son also left. Although they did not discuss the matter of bing a guest with Ye Fan, they had gained quite a lot.When they got back to the car, Sun Yu said, "Dad, I think your decision was too hasty. Billions is not a small number."


    Sun Zhuo looked out the window and said, "Child, have you ever thought of a question?"


    "What problem?" Sun Yu was puzzled.<span>"If the dignified chairman and CEO of the embroidery group, a woman with tens of billions of yuan in wealth is willing to marry this man, then ¡­ What do you think the identity of this man is? "


    <span>Sun Zhuo turned around and looked at his third son with a sharp gaze.


    "Dad... "You mean ¡­" Sun Yu''s entire body shuddered. He had just reacted.


    <span>That''s right, if even Ye Fan''s wife had such an extraordinary status, then Ye Fan himself would definitely not be able to y games, learn kung fu, drive a car, and learn medical skills as simple as that!


    A man that could subdue Su Qingxue, with just some effort and ability, was definitely not enough. Without a background or power, who would believe this?Thinking of this, Sun Yu''s face paled. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. He actually didn''t realize this! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 247

    <span>0247


    "I... I''m not looking down on you. I know your martial arts are very strong, but... "But they''re still two big families after all!" Ning Xuemo worriedly asked.<span>From the woman''s point of view, no matter how powerful Ye Fan was, he was still on his own. Even if all the people from the Purple Bamboo Forest were with him, they wouldn''t be able to stop thebined forces of the Wei and Shangguan families.


    Moreover, Ye Fan also had a little grudge with the Shangguan Family. This way, the Shangguan Family would have no reason to let Ye Fan go.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and said, "Just make those people wait, I''ll go over to your ce right now."<span>With that, Ye Fan hung up.


    <span>Feng Yueying vaguely heard the conversation. She didn''t bother to put on her clothes and stood up to grab the man''s hand, "Did those people want to cause you troublest night?"


    <span>Ye Fan stroked the woman''s hair, andforted her, "Don''t worry, I will go and take care of it, it will definitely be fine."


    Feng Yue Ying wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Ye Fan.


    "Do you still remember back in your hometown, what I told you? No matter what happens, you have to trust in my ability." Ye Fan said with a profound look in his eyes.Feng Yueying lowered her head, "Then you have to be careful yourself. After everything is done, give me a call. Otherwise, I''ll be on tenterhooks ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled, kissed the woman, then put on his clothes and walked out.


    After leaving the district, Ye Fan went straight to the Purple Leaf Teahouse.Outside the tea house, Little Zhao was already waiting. When he saw Ye Fan, he quickly ran over to lead the way and arrived at a meeting room behind the tea house.


    <span>As soon as he entered, he saw Wang Lengyan, whom he had metst night, as well as a few unfamiliar men.


    When Ning Xuemo saw the man, a trace of worry appeared on her face, but she still forced a smile, "You''re here!"


    Ye Fan nodded his head and sat down. Looking at the nervous faces of Wang Lengyan andpany, he smiled and said, "You are looking for me. How are you nning to deal with me?"


    Wang Lun saw that Ye Fan did not have any trace of fear and frowned, "Mr. Ye, although you are an expert, you are underestimating our White Jade House."


    "Since you are acquainted with the Purple Bamboo Forest''s President Ning, you should know that our White Jade House cannot swallow our resentment."<span>"Wei Shao Jun wanted to touch my woman first, and was the one who fired the gun first. Why is it you guys who has the resentment?" Do I have to be ridden on the head by a fool?


    "For this matter, if you want to find trouble with me, there is no problem, but if you want to reason with me, then save your breath!" Ye Fan waved his hand and said.


    Wang Lun Yan was speechless. He whispered to the others: "Even if our Young Master Wei was the one at fault, Mr. Ye still killed him. If we can''te up with an exnation, how can Baiyu Restaurant stand firm in the martial arts world?"


    "Then what do you want?" Ye Fan asked with a mocking smile.


    "Since Mr. Ye is an ancient martial arts master, then we will follow the rules of the martial arts world. Our White Jade Tower will send a martial artist to challenge Mr. Ye. "Regardless of victory or defeat, this matter will pass." Wang Lun said solemnly.<span>Ye Fan thought this was a good idea. After all, destroying the entire White Jade Tower was too much of a waste of time, and it also caused too muchmotion.


    If it was a match, it would save him a lot of trouble.<span>"Alright, then I agree. Who do you n on sending out, and how do you n on doing it?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Mr. Ye, please make a trip to the Cloud Province. We, the White Jade Tower''s headquarters, naturally have a ce for the martial artspetition," said Wang Lun.


    "No way!" Hearing that, Ning Zimo hurriedly said, "If we go to your territory, how can we guarantee your safety? If all of you have any tricks up your sleeves, wouldn''t you be tricked?! "Wang Lengyanughed, "President Ning, if our men were toe here topete, wouldn''t that also mean that they havee to your territory? How is that fair? "


    <span>"Why do you insist on going to your headquarters? Can''t you choose a different ce?" Ning Zimo said, "Choosing a neutral ce is more persuasive. Don''t tell me your Wei family doesn''t have the guts?"


    Wang Lengyan and the rest looked at each other in dismay. After a moment of hesitation, they said, "How about we go to the Shangguan Family''s Feiyun Mansion? As far as I know, there just happens to be an arena there."Just when Ning Zimo was about to refuse, Ye Fan actually agreed, "Okay, over there. Finish it as soon as possible. I have no interest in wasting time with you guys."


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan agreed, Wang Lengyan and a few others immediately stopped talking and started to report to the headquarter about who was arranged to fight with Ye Fan.


    <span>Ning Xuemo was angered. "How could you agree?" The Shangguan Family is now on the same side as the Wei Family, wouldn''t it be on their territory if we go there? "


    Ye Fan spread out his hands, "Anyway, I won in the end, so why should I care about where topare?"<span>Ning Zimo rolled her eyes, "You don''t even know who they sent. What if it''s an expert from the ancient martial arts sects? Do you think you''re invincible? "


    <span>Ye Fan reached out his hand to hold the woman''s face, looking straight at her.


    "Listen up, I will only lose once in my life. At that time, I have already lost, so ¡­" "I will not lose again."Hearing the man''s domineering and resolute words, Ning Xuemo''s heart couldn''t help but beat wildly.


    <span>She remembered that Ye Fan had once told her about ''Big Sister Fairy''. Ning Xuemo murmured, "Are you saying that you lost to that fairy?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Fail, once is enough."


    <span>Ning Xuemo had no way to deal with the man. She shook her head and sighed. "I really don''t know where you get your confidence from."


    However, things had already been settled. The only thing Ning Zimo could do was apany Ye Fan there and at the very least cheer for the men.<span>However, Ye Fan actually had other considerations in his mind. He believed that after he had been seen by that Wang Lengyan, the Wei family would be more cautious with him.


    The underground families were notparable to famous sects, and ancient martial artists were rare. Even if the Wei family hade into contact with the Yin Corpse Sect, they shouldn''t have many powerful experts.


    However, it was illogical for the Wei family to send people to duel him.


    So, Ye Fan thought about it again and again, and felt that it was better to be prepared, so before he left for the Flying Cloud Mansion, he made a call to Xie Linyuan...


    At the Flying Cloud Mansion, Ye Fan hade before and was very familiar with the road.In the afternoon, the experts sent by the Wei family had arrived on a ne.


    When Ye Fan and Ning Zimo arrived at the underground animal fighting arena, Shangguan Ling had aplicated look on his face, but still weed them with a smile.<span>"Mr. Ye, don''t forget that you''re all right. You really can cause trouble, killing the young lord of the Wei family with just a single word." Shangguan Ling said with a fake smile.


    Ye Fan looked at the deserted beast arena and said, "Why is there no one here, you guys aren''t in business?"


    Hearing this, Shangguan Ling was furious. He thought to himself, "You''re the one who killed him and crippled a bunch of his diator."The most critical event had made the guests feel that the diator King was too lousy. After that, not many people hade to observe.


    Thinking about how Ye Fan had cheated him of tens of millions of profits every month, Shangguan Lingxin was bleeding in his heart.


    "Heh heh... It was all due to Mr. Ye''s care. "Shangguan Ling said perfunctorily, and then saw a person walking in from the door. A sinister light shed across his eyes," Mr. Ye, your opponent is here. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 257

    0257The afterglow of the setting sun was scattered across the sea and the high seas.


    On a pirate warship with a tiger''s head, Kenny was in his cabin, sweating and indulging himself, showing off his solid, scarred muscles.


    As for the beautiful woman below him, she waspletely numb and her eyes zed over like a unconscious puppet.


    <span>"Boss!" A fishing boat is approaching us! " Suddenly, one of the pirates ran in and reported to Kenny.


    <span>"Damn it, what''s the matter with fishing boats!? The man is dead, the woman is dead, and you still came to ask me!? "


    <span>"No, boss, this ship is a little strange ¡­" said the pirate.


    Kenny frowned and reluctantly said, "I got it, I''ll go out and take a look."


    Kenny hastily finished his business and put on his pants. He turned around to look at the woman on the bed and said: "This woman''s body is not bad, but her mind is already broken. She''s like a dead person.


    The pirate snickered. "Chief, she ys with seventy or eighty of her brothers every day. She doesn''t even have time to sleep, it''d be good if she doesn''t die.""You bastards, don''t be too excessive. If anything happens, you won''t be able to use much strength in the battle. Be careful of me chopping you apart!"


    <span>Kennyughed and swaggered out onto the deck.


    At this moment, there were already dozens of pirates at the bow of the ship, watching the approaching fishing boat.


    <span>"Boss, look at that boat. How many dead people are there?"


    Kenny frowned. He did discover the bodies of two men and two women on the fishing boat.<span>Judging from his experience, this should be a fisherman''s family''s boat. The young female corpse also had traces of being brutally vited, which was too horrible to look at.


    "The fishermen on this ship are all dead. Who could be driving the boat?" The pirates whispered amongst themselves. They all felt that something was off.


    Right at this moment, a man with wrinkled clothes and a beard walked out from the fishing boat. His face was extremely disheveled and his eyes were bloodshot.


    He raised his head and looked at the Tiger Head Shark''s pirate ship, revealing a pondering expression."Hey, who are you?!" You were the one who killed them all?! " a rebellious pirate shouted.


    The slovenly man did not reply. Instead, he suddenly jumped off the fishing boat and onto the warship!


    The pirates were all on guard. This was not a force to be reckoned with.


    The slovenly man red at the group of pirates. His gaze was cold and disdainful."This ship belongs to me ¡­."


    Hearing that, the pirates were all amused. Captain Kennyughed in extreme anger, "What did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly? Do you know who we are?! "<span>"I don''t care who you are. From now on, you have to listen to me!" The slovenly man said.


    "F * ck, this fellow is retarded. Captain, just kill him!" A pirate picked up his revolver and fired at the sloppy-looking man.


    "Bam!" A gunshot rang out.A bloody wound appeared on the slovenly man''s chest.


    He lowered his head and took a nce. Then, he pulled off his clothes, stretched out his hand and took out a bullet.And then, everyone on the boat saw a weird and shocking scene!


    "This... "This is ¡­"


    <span>The slovenly man''s wounds began to mysteriously heal at high speed. Soon, only a few bloodstains were left on his wounds!


    "You ¡­ Just who are you!? " Captain Kenny felt chills down his spine. He thought of dark creatures like the blood of the West. He heard that those dark creatures had the ability to heal quickly.


    The sloppy-looking man did not say much. He charged directly at the pirates.


    Just as the pirates were about to engage their weapons inbat, they discovered that the sloppy-looking man was exceptionally fast, and his movements were astonishingly fast as well.He took a dagger from a pirate''s waist, and a scimitar from another pirate''s hand, and began the bloody ughter.


    <span>By the time Captain Kenny realized that the situation wasn''t good and was ready to act, he had already lost more than ten men.


    Captain Kenny was furious. He gathered his innate energy and attacked the sloppy-looking man.


    After the two exchanged a few punches, the sloppy-looking man used his physical body to grab Captain Kenny''s head and smashed his head against it!The two heads collided, causing Captain Kenny''s eyes to turn white. He was forcefully knocked into a dead end!


    The sloppy-looking manughed maniacally, then picked up his machete and chopped off Kenny''s arms. After sucking up a mouthful of blood, the sloppy-looking man continued to reap the lives of the other pirates on the ship.<span>With the exception of a few pirates who managed to jump off the ship in time, all of the more than one hundred pirates on the ship had fallen into pools of blood.


    The sloppy-looking man had a grim and sickly smile on his face as he panted heavily, searching for other living beings on the ship.


    When he walked into the cabin, he suddenly saw a woman who was hiding in the corner of the cabin.


    The woman''s originally fair body was now covered in bruises and red marks.Even from several meters away, he could smell the stench of mening from this woman''s body. All of this ¡­ It represented the kind of mistreatment she had suffered in the past few days.


    The slovenly man looked at this woman who was like a trapped female beast, a hint of greed shing through his eyes.


    <span>The woman''s face was numb. When she saw the slovenly man, she did not seem to be afraid. A glimmer suddenly shed across her eyes, which were covered by her messy hair. It was as if she hade alive.


    <span>"Song... Song Xinghe? "


    The sloppy-looking man''s footsteps abruptly stopped, and his expression returned to normal.


    Hearing this Chinese, this name, he had an urge to cry.


    "You are ¡­ "Who is it, why do you know me ¡­" Song Xinghe asked with his palms trembling.<span>As if seeing her savior, the woman came over from the floor crying and hugged Song Xinghe''s leg.


    "I am Tong Huizhen! The wife of the former embroidery group Su Changping! I saw you at a party! You''re Song Xinghe''s CEO, right!? Please... Help me! I... I can''t hold on any longer. "Woo woo ¡­" Tears rolled down Tong Hui Zhen''s face.


    Song Xinghe''s eyes shed with understanding. After thinking of something, he said: "You... Was it also because of Ye Fan? "When Tong Huizhen heard the two words "Ye Fan", she was so scared that her whole body shivered. She pouted and said, "He ¡­. He''s a devil... "


    Song Xinghe let out a pitifulugh, "Haha..." Devil ¡­ He is indeed a devil, but we are not evenparable to the devil in our present state.


    <span>You want me to save you? I''m already like this, I don''t even know where I can go, how can I save you? Return to China? And then hide all day?! "


    Tong Huizhen quickly shook her head, "No! I''m not going back to China. I have a son who was previously sent to Australia to study. As long as I can find him, I can get the money to live a new life! "


    "Oh? "You have a son?" Song Xinghe licked his lips andughed wickedly, "Alright then... "Then I''ll take you to Australia ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 258

    <span>0258


    As the chairman and CEO of thepany, Su Qingxue officially started working for the first time. The Embroidery Group made an eye-catching banner at the entrance and made a very public announcement. It was also thepany''s solemn respect for Su Qingxue.


    When Ye Fan drove the car over to thepany with Su Qingxue, he didn''t directly enter the garage and instead let the woman off at the gate.


    Su Qingxue was like a queen as she walked from the middle of the two rows of upper echelons to the beautiful building.<span>The group of upper echelons that were pping and bowing all greeted him respectfully.


    Su Qingxue was as unsmiling as usual. She was as cold as ice and frost. She did not respond to these fawning and ttering smiles.<span>To her, this was just her starting point. The glory that she had obtained was something she had exchanged for herself with her work sess, so she felt at ease.


    Ye Fan sat in the car, looking at the woman''s iparably confident posture, the corner of his mouth curled up into a rueful smile.<span>It was hard to imagine that the woman he was ying with at the seaside, and the woman at thepany, was the same woman.


    Ye Fan''s work was as boring as ever.Su Qingxue also seemed to know that Ye Fan wasn''t that kind of material for daily work. Since there was nothing special, she just ignored him.


    <span>In the office, besides helping Mu Mu Mu y games, Ye Fan was also watering the inte as he watched the news. He was smoking and swinging his legs in a rxed manner.


    After Chen Ya discovered this, she rxed quite a bit. Her hostility towards Ye Fan also seemed to have lessened. She felt that her position as the number one assistant had been saved.


    <span>At noon, Ye Fan came to the dining room in high spirits. He sessfully found Xu Shan''s seat, and sat down in front of the woman.


    "Hehe, Captain Xu, you look good today. How''s your practice?" Ye Fan raised his eyebrows and asked.<span>Xu Linshan also hadn''t seen Ye Fan for a week or so, but she had been practicing hard every day. She frowned and said, "I can only perform this set of movements about five times now, but I don''t know when I can do it a hundred times."


    <span>"Take your time, don''t worry, you still have a foundation, but the starting point isn''t high, it will always take time to umte." Ye Fan thought, "I was close to invincibility in the world in the past, only after crippling my internal energy can I quickly gain another set of skills, with your little ability, you want to progress so fast, how is that possible?"


    Of course, Ye Fan wouldn''t hurt Xu Linshan''s self-esteem and enthusiasm, so he still encouraged her more.


    Xu Linshan''s eyes turned, looking at Ye Fan with aplicated expression, "You should have already practiced this set of martial arts very well, what level have you reached?" Do you have the strength of a Xiantian realm warrior? "<span>Ye Fan almost couldn''tugh. He had already forgotten how many years it was since he had reached the Innate Realm.


    "This... I don''t know the specifics either, I''m a pacifist, I don''t usually fight ", Ye Fan didn''t want to hit people.


    "Humph, forget it. Since you know the Military Advisor, of course you won''t lower yourself to a small figure like me." Xu Linshan muttered, "You are just ying around with me. I have already seen through you."


    <span>Ye Fan blinked, "Captain Xu, what do you mean ying with me? You''ve never yed with me before."


    Xu Linshan''s face reddened. She realized that her words were somewhat ambiguous. Looking at the man''s wicked smile, she retorted, "What nonsense are you spouting? That''s not what I meant! "


    "No?" Could it be that you want to y with me? " Ye Fan pretended to be afraid and shrank back.


    The key point was that Ye Fan''s shout was especially loud. Arge group of people in the restaurant looked over and looked at the two in surprise.


    The security team''s Overlord Flower wants to y with Assistant Ye? This was a bigce!


    "You ¡­ You are shameless! Be careful that I do not beat you up! " Xu Linshan was so angry that her face turned red.<span>Ye Fan innocently said, "Do you have to y with such a heavy taste? Can we have something fresh?"


    Xu Linshan was about to go crazy. Just as she was about to run over and fight with the man, she saw a message on her phone. When the woman picked it up and looked at it, her face changed.


    "Next time, I will deal with you. I''m leaving." Xu Linshan didn''t even clean up her te after she finished speaking. She just turned around and left.


    Ye Fan was unable to make sense of what was going on, and was depressed in his heart. What was wrong with that woman that made her leave so urgently?After Xu Linshan left, there was no one left for Ye Fan to tease anymore. He could only quietly finish his meal, take two boxes of fruits, and go upstairs.


    He first went to Feng Yueying''s office. When he saw that the woman was not in, he asked Lu Xian and found out that she was in Su Qingxue''s office.


    Ye Fan thought that since it was going to be a family sooner orter, it would be the perfect time for them to give the two women food at the same time.


    When he entered Su Qingxue''s office, he saw Feng Yueying standing in front of Su Qingxue''s desk with a depressed look on her face.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Fan walked in with a natural face, not feeling embarrassed at all.<span>Feng Yueying trembled as she bit her lower lip.


    Su Qingxue saw the two boxes of fruits in the man''s hands and said, "Put them down, we are going to talk about something."<span>Ye Fan felt that the atmosphere was a bit heavy and his heart was beating heavily. However, Su Qingxue only told him to put down the fruit and didn''t let him go out. Ye Fan also shamelessly sat down on the office sofa.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan didn''t leave, Su Qingxue frowned and ignored him.


    "Senior, you don''t need to worry about him. If you have something to say, just say it," Su Qingxue said.


    Feng Yueying hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath and said, "CEO Su, I ¡­. I feel I''m not up to the position of vice president of marketing, and I feel I''m notpetent enough to take on the pressure and responsibility of this position. "<span>"The afternoon shareholders'' meeting has already been set. I''ve already announced the matter of you taking up your position. Now tell me, do you dare to take up your position?" Su Qingxue asked coldly.


    Feng Yueying lowered her head, "I didn''t enter thepany for too long, even if I did, no one would believe me ¡­ I''m also afraid of betraying your trust, CEO Su. "Hearing the woman''s conversation, Ye Fan, who was sitting on the sofa, finally understood.


    So it turned out to be the matter of Feng Yueying bing vice president, not what he had thought of as a "pce fight", which made him feel more at ease.<span>However, Ye Fan was also curious as to how Su Qingxue would handle this matter.


    Due to her background and some experiences, Feng Yueying would asionally lose her self-confidence. Most of the time, she was just an executor under Su Qingxue, not a decision maker.


    Therefore, if she was promoted to vice president, women would definitely feel the pressure and psychological burden.<span>Su Qingxue pondered for a while and stared at Feng Yuying with her cold eyes. She remained silent for nearly three minutes.


    Finally, Su Qingxue sighed and said, "Alright, Minister Feng, I will ask you a few questions. You must answer them truthfully."<span>Feng Yueying nodded, her heart heavy, and said nervously, "You ¡­" "Please ask..." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 259

    0259


    "How much was your department''s total profitst quarter?" Su Qingxue looked straight at her.


    <span>Feng Yueying blinked, and was puzzled as to why Su Qingxue would ask such a question. It was because Su Qingxue was very clear on the operating conditions of each department. This CEO Su''s brain was like aputer, storing countless information about thepany.


    "Last quarter, the total operating profit of our department was 367 billion," Feng replied.


    "What''s your ranking in thepany?" Su Qingxue asked again.


    "First", Feng Yueying answered without hesitation. This was a point she was very proud of.


    Su Qingxue nodded and asked again: "Thenst quarter, what was your profit?"


    "2.5 billion," Feng Yueying quickly replied.<span>"What''s thepany''s ranking?"


    <span>"First ce!" Feng Yueying said proudly.


    Su Qingxue continued to ask: "Then what was your profitst quarter? What was your ranking?"


    <span>"340 million, and it''s still first!" Feng Yueying''s voice was clearly louder by several degrees.


    "Thenst year, the year before, what''s yourpany''s total profit?""Last year, we were all first cest year!"


    <span>After Feng Yueying finished speaking, her entire person was in high spirits. She thought back to the sales team she led, and the results she achieved. She thought back to the difficult problems she faced after entering thepany. She felt very proud of her achievements.


    When Su Qingxue saw Feng Yueying''s gaze, the corner of her mouth raised into a meaningful smile, "Senior, why did you look for me just now?"


    "I ¡­" Feng Yue Ying wanted to say that she couldn''t be the vice president, but when she saw Su Qingxue''s smile and remembered the questions from before, she froze on the spot.Feng Yueying suddenly understood why Su Qingxue wanted to ask her these questions.


    <span>She suddenly realized that she didn''tck anything. What shecked was only a sense of confidence.


    <span>Feng Yuying looked at Su Qingxue with both admiration and gratitude. Sheughed at herself and shook her head, "No ¡­ ¡­" I have no more questions. "


    "Then you can leave. Prepare for the shareholders'' meeting speech this afternoon." Su Qingxue said.


    "Alright, CEO Su."


    Just when Feng Yueying was about to leave, Su Qingxue called out to her."Take out a box of fruits to prevent someone from returning and sending them out." Naturally, Ye Fan could hear Su Qingxue''s words.


    <span>Ye Fan sat on the sofa with a rigid smile, pretending to be dumb and not say anything.


    <span>Feng Yueying flushed red with embarrassment. She quickly picked up a box of fruits and left the office at a trot.


    <span>Su Qingxue crossed her arms in front of her and looked at Ye Fan yfully, "You seem to be very worried. Are you afraid that I would bully your girlfriend?"


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly shook his head, "No way, I just want to study on the side and see how you manage thepany." What a great way to motivate someone. Wife, did you learn how to seed? Do you go to university often to give lectures? "


    "Stop ttering me. Get out, I still need to work!" Su Qingxue red at him.


    Ye Fan happily ced a box of strawberries on the table, "Eat first, don''t get hungry."Su Qingxue said with a smile that was not a smile, "You don''t have to please me so much. I''m a very private person. Even if you and Feng Yueying had children, I would not make things difficult for her at work. Also ¡­." "I don''t care so much about you."


    <span>Ye Fan''s expression turned bitter, "Wifey, you..." This is a little over the top, I am still more principled. "Big belly, there should be a sequence. You should at least get big first, right?"


    "Fuck you!" "Shut up!" When Su Qingxue heard this, she felt embarrassed. This guy was really capable of saying anything.


    "Okay okay okay, I won''t say it anymore. Let''s prove it with our actions." Ye Fan said seriously.


    Su Qingxue had no choice but to ept the shamelessness of a man. She took a document from the side and threw it to Ye Fan.


    "Take this and take a look. I don''t n on participating in this event. You are my assistant in name, so representing me in this event also reflects the importance I ce on my employees. With how much you like to y, this kind of activity suits you." Su Qingxue said.<span>Ye Fan took a look, it was actually a field exercise for the employees of the brocadepany. They were probably the employees of thepany. They went together to field events, mountain climbing, camping, bonfire parties, and to improve the feelings of their employees.


    Ye Fan really liked this activity, it was morefortable than staying in the office.


    "Hehe, my wife, you really care about me. Then, I will be duty-bound to participate." Ye Fan discovered that there were quite a few beauties in thepany on his list, so his heart naturally moved.


    Su Qingxue coldly snorted and said, "I know what you''re thinking. I let you go because you can protect the safety of the employees to a certain extent, not because I want you to have a rtionship with me."


    Ye Fan had an embarrassed look on his face, "Wife, don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." "But why are you so much like the worm in my stomach ¡­"<span>"You called me a bug!?" Su Qingxue mmed the table in anger.


    Seeing that the woman was about to go berserk, Ye Fan did not dare to continue teasing her and hurriedly ran out.


    As soon as he left the house, he received a call from Xu Linshan."Captain Xu, why are you thinking of me again so soon?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    "Stop bullshitting. Are you free right now? Come out!" Xu Linshan said.


    "What?" Where to? You want to date me during work hours? "That''s not really appropriate. I work very seriously," Ye Fan said.Xu Linshan had the urge to beat the man to death, "You ¡­" Come to the Happy Coffee Shop north of thepany. I have arade who wants to see you. "


    "Yourrade?" Ye Fan was puzzled, how could he know Xu Linshan''srade, "Captain Xu, don''t mess with me, how would I know yourrade?"


    "She''s mypanymander when I was in the special forces. She said that she knows you, that''s why she knows you. You''ll know when youe!" Stop talking nonsense, are you a man or not!? " Xu Linshan said loudly.


    Ye Fan was depressed. Although he didn''t understand the situation, it was better to go over and take a look. In any case, he had nothing better to do.


    After leaving thepany and crossing the road, Ye Fan arrived at the beautifully decorated Happy Coffee Shop.


    After entering the door, Ye Fan saw Xu Linshan sitting with a tall, buxom woman with shoulder-length hair.


    The woman wore a ck cashmere coat and a red sweater. She looked capable and valiant. She was just like Xu Linshan, a rare mature beauty.


    The key was that this woman''s internal energy was not bad. She had entered the Upper Sky Realm and was only apanymander in the special forces. It seemed that the army that Xu Linshan belonged to was quite powerful.<span>Seeing Ye Fan, the woman''s eyes focused and then revealed a faint smile.


    Xu Linshan got up and said, "Ye Fan, this was mypanymander when I was a soldier. Her name is Hongyu, do you know her?"


    Ye Fan was confused. He walked over, pulled a chair over and sat down, then asked with a smile, "Miss Hongyu, have we met before?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 260

    0260Xu Linshan was also very curious, "Sister Hongyu, he is Ye Fan, did you recognize the wrong person? Have you really seen it? "


    Hong Yu gave a gentle smile, "We have never met directly, but ¡­ "Mr. Ye has already killed six of my sisters."


    <span>After hearing this, Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed, while Xu Linshan was suddenly shocked and opened her beautiful eyes wide in disbelief.


    "Sister Red Jade... This ¡­ "What the hell is going on?!"


    <span>Red Jade took a sip of her coffee and said, "Mr. Ye, we, Blood Linglong, have no enmity with you, you killed six of our sisters and captured one of my sisters alive, isn''t that a bit too much?"


    Ye Fan finally understood the whole situation, smiled and said, "So you are Blood Linglong''s leader.""Blood Linglong? Hong-jie, you ¡­ What the hell... "What now?" Xu Linshan was surprised.


    Hong Yu no longer hid her identity and said: "Ling Shan, we sisters are different from you. You have the Xu family''s background and you have someone to protect you.But we sisters have been trained for seven or eight years, or even more than ten years, and we have no other abilities apart from the little abilities we have on the battlefield. Even being ordinary people, getting married and having children, are all impossible because of our qualifications.


    <span>Thus ¡­ I led my sisters and formed ''Blood Linglong'', an assassin''s guild. I''m sorry. I''ll tell you now. "


    Xu Linshan instantly felt a cold energy running from her feet to her head. She stood up and said, "Sister Hongyu ¡­ You came to find Ye Fan for revenge? "


    Hong Yu said lightly: "You can say that. Sorry, I hid it from you just now."


    Ye Fan didn''t show any signs of panic, only looking at the red jade with a puzzled expression."Miss Hongyu, did youe here alone because you think you can kill me?"


    Red Jade shook her head. "Although I can''t see your true strength, but my intuition tells me that I shouldn''t be a match for you."<span>"Your intuition is very urate. If not for the fact that this ce is not suitable for you and Captain Xu is here, I might have broken your neck." Ye Fan said with a kind smile.


    <span>Although Ye Fan was smiling, but in a split-second, he released a killing intent, which made Xu Linshan, who was at the side, feel fear from the bottom of her heart.


    Red Jade''s phoenix eyes shed with a strange light, "You really are a charming man. If it weren''t for the blood feud between you and me, I would be happy to try dating you. I like young and male-filled bad guys like you."


    <span>"I also like beauties like you with such a good figure and charming cheeks." Ye Fan''s gaze also swept across the two legs of Red Jade''s ckce stockings.


    This kind of professional female soldier was more open than other women. They had already be indifferent to life and death, even to life and death. What woman''s modesty, the three ways and four ways of women were all meaningless.


    To live, one must enjoy. Men needed women, and women also needed men.


    Therefore, when the gazes of Ye Fan and Hong Yu met, sparks flew in all directions, but due to hatred, this atmosphere became especially strange.<span>"I don''t n on fighting with you directly ¡­ "My good little sister is called Wu Yan, and she is currently being held by the Sun family. I hope she can be released." Hong Yu said.


    <span>"If it''s just a small matter like that, on ount of Captain Xu, I can promise you that the Sun family will also give me this kind of face." Ye Fan said.


    Hong Yu smiled and nodded, and said: "When Wu Yan is safe, I want Mr. Ye tomit suicide to pay tribute to the souls of my six sisters in heaven.""What!?" Hearing this, Xu Linshan anxiously said, "Sister Hongyu, how is this possible ¡­"


    "How is that impossible?" Hong Yu smiled mockingly and said, "My hand is holding on to Mr. Ye''s lovely wife."<span>Ye Fan''splexion finally changed, and he suddenly came to a realization, "You told Captain Xu to call me out, to capture my wife?"


    Xu Linshan''s heart sank, "CEO Su!? Sister Red Jade! You want to capture Boss Su!? "<span>Hong Yu said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Ling Shan. I wanted to save Little Yan and then kill Ye Fan, but this is the only way. I''m very sorry for using you."


    Xu Linshan''s eyes were wet with regret and pain, "Company Commander..." I trust you so much. "I thought you had forgiven me ¡­"


    Red Jade smiled miserably, "Actually, the sisters have never med you. Your background was not chosen by you. Instead, the sisters let you down and let you betray your employer. "


    <span>Ye Fan was a bit annoyed, but he knew it was useless to be anxious. He took out a cigarette and lit it up for himself. He didn''t care that this was a coffee shop.


    "Where''s my wife now?" Ye Fan asked.


    Hong Yu took out her phone and opened up a video call. After the call was connected, the scene of Su Qingxue''s office appeared.


    "Sister Hongyu, it''s done." A pretty and delicatedy with willow leaf eyebrows, wearing the uniform of the Embroidery Group, appeared on the screen.She was holding Su Qingxue and using a dagger, she ced it in front of Su Qingxue''s throat.


    Su Qingxue''s face was cold. She was scared but also angry. She never would have thought that a ''security guard'' would suddenly appear and abduct her.<span>"Very good, Chen Qian, don''t hurt CEO Su, we have to save Wu Yan first." Hong Yu smiled in satisfaction.


    Ye Fan said to Su Qingxue on the other side of the video, "Wife, don''t worry, I will save you."Su Qingxue nodded slightly and didn''t say anything.


    "Director Su ¡­" It''s all my fault... I... "I''ll kill you..." The most sad one was none other than Xu Linshan. When she thought about how she called out Ye Fan, she felt regret and wished that she could just run into him and kill him.


    <span>Hong Yu''s eyes shed a hint of helplessness, but she quickly turned her head towards Ye Fan and said: "Mr. Ye, can we make a call?"


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "No problem."<span>With that, Ye Fan made a call to Sun Yu, the third son of the Sun family. This was something that Sun Yu desperately wanted him to remember, but he never thought it would actually be useful.


    After telling Sun Yu about letting the female assassin go, although Sun Yu was confused, he did not dare to disobey Ye Fan''s words. After all, Ye Fan''s tone was very serious.


    After waiting for half an hour, Red Jade''s cell phone rang. Although the female assassin Wu Yan''s breath was weak, she was still saved and sessfully left the Sun family.


    "Very good, Mr. Ye is indeed straightforward."<span>Hong Yu smiled and threw out a sharp dagger on the table.


    <span>"Next, as long as Mr. Yemits suicide, we''ll let Boss Su go."


    Hearing that, Su Qingxue''s face turned pale, "Ye Fan!" Don''t do anything stupid! They don''t dare to do anything to me! "The female assassin Chen Qian fiercely grabbed onto Su Qingxue''s neck and coldly said, "Shut up! Even if I don''t kill you, I can at least make a few cuts on your face! "


    "Sister Red Jade!" Sister Chen Qian! Don''t do this! This will not solve the problem! " Xu Linshan did not know what to do. She felt heartache for her dead sister, but she could not ept Ye Fanmitting suicide. If that was the case, how could she face Su Qingxue?


    "Lingshan, this has nothing to do with you, don''t interrupt," Hong Yu said.


    Xu Linshan gritted her teeth and suddenly picked up the dagger and ced it on her neck. "Sister Hongyu!" I can''t stand by and watch her husband die in front of me.


    I am willing to use my life to fight for Ye Fan! I beg you, don''t let this matter affect Director Su! She is innocent! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 261

    <span>0261


    <span>"Xu Linshan!" Are you crazy!? Quickly put down the de! " Seeing that, Red Jade immediately scolded him.


    On the other side of the video, Su Qingxue also became nervous, "Lingshan!" Don''t do anything stupid! They don''t dare to do anything to me! That way, we will both perish together! "<span>Red Jade''s eyes revealed a hint of ruthlessness, "CEO Su, you might not be clear about this, but we''re all professional soldiers, and our determination to perish together isn''t a problem the moment we step onto the battlefield."


    <span>With that, Red Jade took out a short knife from her waist and handed it to Ye Fan: "Mr. Ye, even if Lingshanmitted suicide in front of me, it would still be because of your hesitation. If you don''t die, our dead sisters will never be able to rest in peace."


    Ye Fan was smoking, his eyes shing, he said, "It looks like, as the leader of Blood Linglong, Miss Red Jade really has a great burden on her shoulders. After carrying out a mission and dying, you still have to avenge them, this is the first time I''ve heard about this kind of assassination organization.""We are not ordinary assassin organizations. We are sisters who share life and death with each other. We are one family. Don''t confuse us with those cold-blooded assassin organizations!" Red Jade said.


    Ye Fan nodded his head and put out his cigarette. Then, he suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the dagger in Xu Linshan''s hand.


    Ye Fan''s hand grabbed the de, but was not cut by the sharp de at all. On the contrary, he was able to easily pinch it, and with two "ng ng" sounds, the short de was broken!Xu Lingshan and Hong Yu looked at the de pieces on the ground in shock. Ye Fan''s casual move had already disyed such shocking strength!


    <span>"This de... Taking it to kill me, I find it dull. "Ye Fan smiled evilly:" Miss Hongyu, you prepared such a small thing and now you want to take my life?


    <span>Hong Yu suppressed the panic in her heart and forced herself to calm down: "Even if Mr. Ye''s strength is extraordinary and your wife is in our hands, if you dare hurt me, she''ll lose her life. At most, it would just be a life for a life. "


    Ye Fan shook his finger, "No, no..." Miss Hongyu, you are mistaken about something. "


    <span>"Oh?" Hong Yu sneered, "I''m willing to listen to the details."


    "If you kill my wife, then it won''t be one-on-one ¡­ I will kill all of you female assassins of Blood Linglong, and... It will cause your dignity to bepletely trampled upon, and experience the feeling of living a life worse than death ¡­ " Ye Fan said with a gloomy look in his eyes.


    <span>Red Jade felt her heart beat faster under the pressure. Her fingers gripped the armrest of the chair tightly, and her knuckles turned white.


    She felt an unprecedented pressure. This man, more than anyone she had ever seen before, knew how to arouse fear in the depths of one''s heart.


    However, she was unwilling to give up. She took a deep breath and said, "I''ll bet you definitely won''t have the heart to let your wife die, even if you have the ability to kill all of us ¡­ You won''t choose to live either! "


    Ye Fan fell silent. He looked at Su Qingxue on the other side of the video call, then looked at the worried Xu Linshan. He lowered his head and smiled.


    "What are youughing at?" Hong Yu was puzzled.


    Ye Fan said, "Miss Hongyu, you actually ¡­. Do you know how difficult it is for you? "<span>Hong Yu''s face changed. She narrowed her eyes and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "You are from a military background, but you are from an assassination organization after all. It is perfectly reasonable for assassins to meet with an unexpected death.However, because of some sisterly rtionship, you guys are going to take the lead ande here to take revenge on me, viting the rules that an assassin''s guild has to follow. This kind of method ispletely unreasonable.


    If every time he killed someone, he couldn''t fail. If he failed, he would have to risk the lives of all the members of the organization to avenge the dead ¡­ Then, how long do you think you can hold out for? How can you actually earn enough money to live a good life? " Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    The red jade eyes slightly loosened up. Ye Fan''s words were like a sharp needle, piercing into the depths of her heart.She was well aware that the birth of Blood Linglong was a kind of abnormal product.


    They were all soldiers on the battlefield, families that shared life and death with each other. They were forced tomit murder, but they couldn''t be like those underground assassin''s organizations that coldly watched their own people die.<span>Therefore, as the leader of the organisation, Red Jade had to take on a lot of pressure. She had to take care of every member and was also responsible for their lives.


    Beneath her strong and cold exterior, there was a tired and lonely heart.


    Ye Fan could see that this woman''s mood had been disrupted, so he sighed and said, "Actually..." "You must be very tired."<span>Hong Yu''s delicate body trembled and her eyes became slightly moist.


    This scene and these words naturally entered the eyes and ears of Xu Linshan and Chen Qian.


    Xu Linshan''s eyes turned red as she heard this. She was full of guilt. Chen Qian, who was holding onto Su Qingxue, furrowed her brows. There was aplicated look of sadness in her eyes.


    Hong Yu realized that she was not in a good mood, and took a deep breath quickly beforeughing, "Mr. Ye, you are really an expert at attacking the heart, you want to use these words to defeat me?Sorry, I won''t be swayed by your words. You should hurry up and kill yourself, otherwise ¡­ Your wife may have to go ahead. "


    <span>Ye Fan grinned and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? Even if you want me to die, you have to let me enjoy it before I die, right?"


    "Enjoy it?" Red Jade looked confused, "What do you want to do?"


    Ye Fan''s gaze started to burn up, and he breathed heavily into Red Jade''s face, saying, "It''s very simple, you just need to follow me to the second floor!"With that, Ye Fan ignored the confused look on Red Jade''s face. First, he snatched her phone away, then forcefully held her up by her waist and put her on his shoulder.


    Hong Yu cried out in rm, and subconsciously used her elbow to fiercely hit Ye Fan''s shoulder, but Ye Fan''s skin was really rough and thick, so he didn''t feel anything.


    "Sister Red Jade!"<span>"Ye Fan, what are you doing!?"


    Chen Qian and Xu Linshan both cried out in surprise, while Su Qingxue''s eyebrows were tightly knitted, as if she had a bad premonition.


    Ye Fan knew that the second floor of the coffee shop was empty. He carried Red Jade to arge sofa seat and threw the woman on the sofa.


    <span>After that, regardless of how Hong Yu beat him up, he forcefully grabbed both of the woman''s hands and pressed her down!


    "Ye Fan!" What are you doing!? Let go! Are you crazy!? "You ¡­"


    "Great beauty Hong Yu, I am about to die. Wouldn''t it be better to die after making me happy?" Don''t you like me a lot!? "<span>"If you dare to do this, be careful of your wife''s death!"


    <span>"It won''t happen... "I know you want it very much. You are actually very tired, very hardworking. What you want is freedom, release ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan''s voice was like a devil''s summons, causing Red Jade''s eyes to be more and more sparkling, more and more at a loss. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 262

    0262


    Red Jade looked at the man on her body. Her entire body was emitting heat. She was a mature woman, so of course she yearned for many things.Under Ye Fan''s tyrannical attack, she simply didn''t have the strength to resist, and unknowingly fell.


    <span>Even Red Jade did not notice that Ye Fan did not turn off his videomunication device at all. Although his phone had been thrown to the side and could not be recorded at all, he could still transmit Red Jade''s voice over.


    When Chen Qian, the killer holding onto Su Qingxue, heard the seductive breathing of her master, Hong Yu, as well as all kinds of hot, hot, and flushed words, Chen Qian''s eyes became moist.


    "Sister Red Jade... Why are you doing this. Could it be that the man said ¡­ "It''s all true..." Chen Qian muttered. Even the hand that was holding the dagger had loosened.


    Su Qingxue''s face was also flushed. Although she had never done it before, she knew what the man was doing with Red Jade.


    This damned fellow had actually used such a method to force Red Jade to submit to him. To think that he could think of such a thing!


    Although Su Qingxue was angry and felt ufortable, she was very smart and could roughly guess the main purpose of Ye Fan''s actions.<span>Asking Ye Fan to instantly rush back to the brocade mansion to save him, this was impossible, and it was also impossible for Ye Fan tomit suicide.


    So, what Ye Fan wanted to do was to destroy the Blood Linglong from the inside, and destroy the hearts of Red Jade and Chen Qian, so that the female assassin couldn''t kill them.


    To put it bluntly, Blood Linglong''s killers were all transformed from regr soldiers. They weren''t crazy killing demons, so they wouldn''t kill innocent people.<span>As long as they lost the desire to avenge their sisters and lost their leader, Red Jade, they would naturally not kill Su Qingxue.


    Ye Fan did it. He found a weak ce deep within Hong Yu''s heart. A woman, no matter how strong she was, would need a ce to hide.At this moment, Red Jade''s heart was filled with all kinds of pain and grievance because of Ye Fan. She needed to release her pressure, and she needed to forget all the burdens she had to bear.


    Therefore, when Ye Fan ignited her me, the red jade immediately ignited into a raging me.


    When Xu Linshan got to the second floor, she only took a nce at what was happening on the sofa and immediately turned around, not daring to look too closely.


    Xu Linshan''s heart was beating wildly. She never thought that thepanymander that she had known for so many years, the red jade that was like her idol, would be such a woman under Ye Fan''s body.<span>After nearly half an hour, Ye Fan stood up from the sofa, did not rush to put on his pants, silently took out a cigarette, and lit one for himself.


    He picked up the phone and looked at the video. He noticed that the video was interrupted. He turned around to look at Red Jade and said, "That killer sister of yours, Chen Qian, must have left."


    Hearing this, Xu Linshan who was at the stairs suddenly woke up. She hurriedly called Su Qingxue''s phone.


    Not long after, Su Qingxue picked up the phone and tiredly reported her safety."Boss Su is fine! "She said that Sister Chen Qian left while crying," Xu Ling Shan said in a faint voice. At the same time, she looked at the red jade that was lying on the sofa.


    Red Jade''s eyes went from empty to glowing. She suddenly hugged her head, grabbed her hair, and sobbed.


    "Just what did I do... How can I face them ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan silently handed the cigarette over, "Two puffs?"


    <span>Red Jade nkly raised her head, looked at the cigarette, and then looked at Ye Fan. Her trembling hands took the cigarette.


    <span>The woman took a drag from her cigarette. She choked on the bad tobo, tears streaming down her face. It was unknown if it was because of the smoke or because she was sad.


    Ye Fan patted the woman''s shoulders, "Put your hand down. A group of emotional people can''t be assassins." Actually, from the beginning, the person you hated wasn''t me. You only hated yourself, and couldn''t protect the lives of those sisters, right? "


    Hong Yu raised her head and red at the man. She gritted her teeth and after a long while, she said, "You demon ¡­ ¡­" "Are you that happy to take out my heart like this and take a bloody bite?!"


    "I didn''t dig out your heart, and I didn''t bite you. I only told you one reality ¡­ "If you want to truly strive for the happiness of your sisters, then you have to dissolve Blood Linglong and let them return to being ordinary people and live the lives of ordinary people." Ye Fan said.


    Hong Yu smiled bitterly, shook her head, and took a drag from her cigarette, "You think it''s that easy? We''re all people who don''t even have any status, and we''re not willing to take us in anywhere.Whoever takes us in will be persecuted by some people, or. Do you think we can''t take the hardships of being assassins because we don''t want to work properly? "


    Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled, "What happened to you guys? Who can make your special forces directly be removed from the list, and also make you so desperate?"Hong Yu''s eyes shed with pain and hatred, but she shook her head and said, "I don''t need to tell you these things, I lost today. I lostpletely, leave now ¡­. I will apologize to my sisters. "


    "Your sisters?" Ye Fan smiled, "Aren''t they already here?"


    Hong Yu''s expression changed. She then realized something and hastily put on her clothes and tidied her hair.


    Coincidentally, Chen Qian brought five or six other female killers to the second floor of the coffee shop.When Chen Qian and the others saw Xu Linshan, they too hadplicated expressions. As they looked at the red jade, tears began to form on their faces.


    "Chen Qian..." "Big sister has let you down." Hong Yu had a ashamed and guilty expression as she stood up.<span>"Sister Red Jade... We are the ones who have let you down! "


    Chen Qian and the other female assassins suddenly kneeled on the ground!


    Hong Yu was shocked. Looking at her sisters, she was at a loss ¡­


    "You all ¡­ What''s wrong with all of you... Why ¡­ I was the one who did the wrong thing! I don''t have the face to see you! " Red Jade''s tears fell like rain.


    Chen Qian knelt there and raised her head, "We never thought that you would shoulder such a huge pressure for us. You are only an Innate Ranker, but no matter what, you could be free and carefree all by yourself ¡­ ¡­


    But you took us on missions for us, took on all sorts of missions for us, bit on our bones, and protected us sisters ¡­ We only found out today how bitter your heart is. We are all sorry ¡­ "After hearing this, Hong Yu was stunned. She hadn''t thought that she had ''betrayed'' Xue Linglong''s sisters. Not only did these sisters not me her, but they also understood her bitterness.


    Xu Linshan also covered her mouth and cried at the side, "Sister Hongyu, did you see that? Actually, no one wanted anything from you. You''re giving yourself too much pressure." The spirits of those sisters in heaven would certainly not want us to go to the grave together, would they? "


    Hong Yu panted and turned around in a daze, looking at Ye Fan beside her.


    <span>Ye Fan was holding a cigarette in his mouth, with a gentle smile on his face, "How is it, Miss Hongyu? Can you tell me how you beauties were harmed?" Perhaps ¡­ Maybe I can help? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 263

    0263<span>Hong Yu''s gaze wasplicated, with a hint of gratitude, her tears turned into smiles, "Mr. Ye ¡­ Can you put your clothes on first? "


    Ye Fan embarrassedly touched the back of his head, then handed a cigarette to Red Jade and put on his clothes.


    It was a little strange. He had just finished a new ''battle'' with Red Jade, and there was still a lot of blushing smell on the sofa. However, the group of female killers just sat around in a circle, no one felt ufortable.


    Ye Fan actually enjoyed this kind of feeling. Before, when he was overseas, those women he met were also very open, treating the matter between a man and a woman as a natural need, and no one would think that it needed concealing.Red Jade tried to calm herself down, and seeing Ye Fan sincerely asking her, she told him the whole story.


    It turned out that the special forces of Xu Linshan and her group were called "Wolf Venom Flowers". This was a kind of stubborn flower that bloomed at the border of the desert and grasnd, and it was also the spirit of this pure woman special forces.


    However, because there were too few female soldiers, there were even fewer femalemandos who were selected to join the Wolf Venom Flower. As a result, this unit was gradually being marginalized, and their superiors began considering to abolish it.<span>In this way, Hong Yu and the rest of the female soldiers of the Poisonous Wolf Flower were very sad. They all loved this troop and loved to serve in such a harsh environment. If they were disbanded, they would naturally not be able to ept it.


    <span>At that moment, a seemingly routine task of exterminating smuggling along the border suddenly received an order for them to retreat.


    The reason also made the Poisonous Wolf Flower very agitated. It actually wanted to send another male soldier''s special forces to chase them down, as if it looked down on these female soldiers.<span>The female warriors of the Poisonous Wolf Flower saw that some of the prisoners were fleeing, but they couldn''t give chase. Naturally, they were very angry.


    Furthermore, they all wanted to prove that their strength wasn''t inferior to those male soldiers. Thus, under the lead of Hong Yu, they chased after those fugitives forcefully.


    As a result, the fugitives were apprehended and killed, and the mission was sessfullypleted.


    He had thought that even if he was punished for disobeying the military order, it would be because of his meritorious service. Thus, it wouldn''t do anything to make up for his meritorious service. Instead, he would gain respect and protect his troops.


    <span>However, the female soldiers of the Poisonous Wolf Flower had never thought that the reason for their mission to stop them from chasing was because this group of fugitives actually had some high-level connections!


    <span>This was a child from a well-known family secretly doing smuggling business at the border. Although that child had humiliated that family, after all, they were an ugly family, and they wanted to secretly cover this matter up.


    Who would have thought that these people who had already run away would be caught by the Poisonous Wolf Flower and brought back.In this way, things could no longer be easily fooled, so the famous family naturally lost face.


    Due to the incident this time, after offending that famous n, and in vition of the military rules, the Wolf Venom Flower was sent back...<span>"... We thought that at worst, we would just go home and live the life of an ordinary person, so we endured. After all, that person''s background is deep, and it''s not something we can go up against.


    But I didn''t expect that after we arrived at our hometown, we discovered that our identity documents already have a lot of dark history, and I don''t know who added them to our list.<span>"We are all criminals who havemitted many crimes, and not a single properpany is willing to ept us." As Red Jade spoke, the other female assassins present also had anger in their eyes.


    <span>Xu Linshan''s face was full of shame as she said, "Because of my family, I was not sullied, but because of this ¡­ On the contrary, I feel even more sorry for my sisters.


    At that time, my family wanted me to marry Zhao Tianxuan of the Zhao Family.


    Ye Fan scratched his head, "I''ve heard it for a while, but I still can''t tell which sect it is." If it was a normal family, with the strength of the Xu family in the city, they would be able to handle this matter for you, right? Could it be one of the five famous sects? "<span>Hong Yu smiled bitterly, "You are right ¡­ ¡­ Ordinary famous families, with her family background, can help us fight back. But... "That''s the Wang n ¡­."


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and smiled speechlessly, "Yuancheng Wang family?"Hong Yu, Chen Qian and the group of female killers all nodded silently.


    "Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, sighing with emotion, "No wonder, then for you to be able to survive until now and still be able to form a Blood Linglong, it is quite a difficult task."


    "Who says it isn''t ¡­ ¡­ "Even if we die, it should only be a matter of the Wang family''s words." Hong Yu said with a sad smile.Ye Fan leaned against the sofa, his eyes revealing a pondering look.


    <span>The Wang n of Yuancheng was one of the top five ns in China. Some people even believed that the Wang n of Yuancheng and the Xie n of Jincheng were one level higher than the other three ns because the history of these two ns already exceeded two thousand years.


    Outsiders couldn''t figure out how much power these two families had umted over the past two thousand years, and how many shocking secrets their ns hid.


    The Wang n disciple that the Wolf Venom Flower met was probably just one of the rtively weaker ones in the Wang n. If he were a core member of the Wang n, he wouldn''t have dared to engage in this kind of scolded smuggling business and lose face.


    But even so, once the offspring of the Wang family on the edge was offended, it was sufficient to make the female soldiers of the Poisonous Wolf Flower unable to stand up for themselves in China.


    "So that''s how it is." Ye Fan nodded and gave himself another cigarette.


    Hong Yu sighed, "So... Mr. Ye, you said that you would help us, but we can only ept your kind intentions. In China, there really aren''t many people who dare to offend the Wang n. Those who dare to offend the Wang n will not be able to look down on us. "Ye Fan smiled, "Then what do you n to do in the future?" "I''ve said it before, being an assassin is not suitable for you. You guys are too emotional, have feelings for each other, and can''t be an assassin."


    "Then we''ll go overseas. We''ll save some money, go overseas and find a ce where no one will know us, and start a new life ¡­" Red Jade said.Ye Fan shook his head, "It''s not like it''s the ancient times. In this world, there is no country or region that the Wang family''swork can''t reach. You should just stay in Hua Hai..." I''ll let my wife hire you as security guards, or start a securitypany. "


    "What!?" Hong Yu and the rest were surprised, "Mr. Ye, is that true?"


    Ye Fan looked at them strangely, "What, you don''t want to do security work?" I''m just a suggestion. It''s fine if you don''t like it, but let me see if I can introduce you to other ces. "


    "No ¡­" That''s not what you mean, "Hong Yu said:" Aren''t you afraid of angering the Wang family? Although the Embroidery Group is a multinational listed group, in the eyes of the Wang Family, it is not much. "Ye Fanughed out loud, "Don''t worry about that. The Wang family ispletely unreasonable on this matter. They want to persecute you female warriors who shed all their blood for the country. Others don''t care." "I don''t care!"


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 264

    <span>0264


    Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Red Jade, Chen Qian and the other female killers all had hot tears in their eyes.


    That''s right, they were people who had sacrificed their lives for their country, but in the end, because of a popinjay, they were ruthlessly abandoned.Being betrayed by others was a form of hatred and pain, a form of betrayal by the country. What sort of pain and suffering was this? It was impossible for others to feel it.


    Ye Fan''s understanding towards them moved Red Jade and the others.


    "Mr. Ye, thank you for your good will. No wonder a strong woman like Director Su would be willing to marry you. You really are a man with a sense of responsibility."


    However, we are not rted to you in any way, and once we have a rtionship with the Embroidery Group, there will be more people that will be harmed, so ¡­ "We can''t ept this kindness of yours," Red Jade said.Chen Qian and the other female assassins also calmed down from their excitement. They all silently shook their heads, knowing that doing so would be too selfish.


    Ye Fanughed evilly, "I''m not a good person for nothing. I didn''t just simply give money for free when I let you join the embroidery group. You will also have to pay the price, even the price of your lives."


    Red Jade frowned. "Could it be ¡­" The Embroidery Group hired assassins? "


    "Haha ¡­" "That''s not necessary, I just want to build a defense force to protect my wife''s safety. Ordinary male bodyguards, I''m not at ease, you are all women, and all of you have been trained by professional soldiers, it suits me." Ye Fan said as he smoked.


    He had actually considered this for a long time because he was only one person and couldn''t protect Su Qingxue at any time.<span>As the leader of the security team, Xu Linshan''s strength was limited. It would take her a long time to get strong enough.


    <span>If he could get some of his old subordinates from overseas, Ye Fan wouldn''t find it troublesome, but the key point was... His subordinates were too ostentatious. When they came to China, they didn''t know if the dragon soul thought that the enemy was about to invade, but that would cause a huge ruckus.


    Su Qingxue had already experienced many crises. Although she was always able to turn the tide, this was not the way to go.


    Ye Fan felt that the challenges in the future would be more and more intense, especially for the two factions of the Ghost Valley. If the contradictions were to suddenly escte, then it would be very difficult for Su Qingxue to stay out of this matter.It would be better to prepare in advance than to be overwhelmed by anxiety by then.


    All of Red Jade''s sisters were stronger than Xu Lingshan because she was one of the ones with poor inner force skills.


    Hong Yu herself had the power to enter the Xiantian realm. Chen Qian and the others had the strength of a half-step into the Xiantian realm, the peak of the Houtian realm, or the peak of the Houtian realm.These female soldiers, as long as Ye Fan was able to give them a little bit of advice, they would definitely have a higher level of strength. After all, they were in the army and couldn''t receive any better guidance.


    On top of that, if Ye Fan were to teach them his simplified movements, their fighting strength would increase by arge amount within a year, or even a few monthster.


    <span>When Hong Yu heard that she wanted them to protect Su Qingxue, she couldn''t help but say in surprise: "Although CEO Su is the chairman of the listedpany, you should be able to get enough bodyguards. As for needing us sisters?"


    "The concrete reason, you will know it in the future, I am definitely not giving you a ce to work and have a foothold, I am recruiting you." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Xu Linshan had mixed feelings, but she believed that Ye Fan was not someone who would casually say something, so she also said, "Sister Hongyu, our CEO Su has many enemies, she really needs better protection. I am alone in the embroidery group, so my heart is not strong enough.


    <span>If you came, that would be for the best. Director Su treats his own people very well, and there''s definitely going to be a lot of sisters in the treatment. "


    Hong Yu hesitated for a moment and asked: "Then if that Young Master from the Wang Familyes up ¡­" How does Mr. Ye n to deal with it? "<span>Ye Fan flicked his cigarette and said, "Although the Wang family is powerful, they shouldn''t be able to cover the sky with one hand. Don''t worry, with me here, they won''t go overboard. "If you don''t believe me, your Captain Xu, I am also rted."


    Xu Linshan immediately said, "Sister Hongyu, Sister Chen Qian, you know Dragon Soul''s'' Military Advisor ''right? Thank you, General Lin Yuan, for being Ye Fan''s friend."<span>"What!?" Hong Yu and the rest cried out in rm, "The advisor is Mr. Ye''s friend?!"


    "Yes, my marriage contract with Zhao Tianxuan of the Zhao Family was cancelled because the Military Advisor spoke up for me on behalf of Ye Fan." Xu Linshan said.<span>Hong Yu and the other girls once again looked at Ye Fan with reverence in their eyes. They finally believed that Ye Fan truly had the ability to help them withstand the pressure from the Wang family.


    Needless to say, Xie Linfuan was the Xie n''s current signature youth. Wasn''t he friends with Xie Linfuan? Wasn''t he close to the Xie n!?


    With the Xie n as their allies, the Wang n could only treat them with respect!


    Ye Fan wouldn''t say his real background and identity, but this little rtionship was enough to prove that what he said was not false."Alright, if there''s no problem, then let''s go to thepany and have a cup of tea to discuss the sry." Ye Fan had an expectant smile on his face.


    This group of women had all cultivated to an impressive figure with exquisite features. Although some of them had average looks, their military bearing was quite unusual.In addition, they were the same as Red Jade, they were both very open women. If they were to be raised in thepany, they could do something with each other from time to time.


    <span>Red Jade and him had met once, twice, thrice, and it was only natural. Perhaps, there would be more good sisters joining as well?


    <span>Hong Yu and the other girls didn''t expect that Ye Fan would actually still be thinking about such things. Right now, they only felt that Ye Fan truly had a sense of justice. A capable man like him would naturally like Ye Fan quite a lot.


    <span>However, Ye Fan had killed a few of their sisters. Although Ye Fan couldn''t be med for this, since they were the ones who had killed them first, they couldn''t possibly let Ye Fan foolishly wait to be killed without retaliating.


    However, in the end, he still felt a little troubled in his heart for a short period of time.But in the long run, as long as Ye Fan''s suggestion allowed all the other living sisters to live under the sun, and have a ce to stand on, they would all be filled with gratitude towards Ye Fan.


    The group of people left the coffee shop and arrived at Su Qingxue''s office in the brocade building.


    <span>Su Qingxue had just finished tidying up her emotions and was preparing to go to the meeting when she saw Ye Fan and a group of women walking in.


    "What''s going on?" When Su Qingxue saw Hong Yu and Chen Qian, she became vignt.


    Ye Fan smiled andforted her, "Wife, don''t be nervous, I have an idea to talk to you."


    "About what?""This... "It''s a littleplicated, they don''t have any malicious intentions." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue was used to such big scenes, so she quickly calmed down. She extended her hand and gestured, "Since that''s the case, please take a seat." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 265

    0265


    <span>Hong Yu, Chen Qian, and the others all apologized to Su Qingxue. They didn''t have any enmity towards Su Qingxue, but the idea of revenge had clouded their minds.


    <span>Although Su Qingxue was puzzled, she didn''t care too much about it. She was used to being threatened, kidnapped, threatened and so on.


    <span>After carefully asking, he found out that Ye Fan actually nned to recruit these retired female soldiers into thepany and reorganize the security team.


    Su Qingxue knew about her background in the Ghost Valley. Of course, she could understand Ye Fan''s intentions, but she was also somewhat afraid of the Wang family.


    "Are you sure that you can settle the matter with the Wang n?" Su Qingxue thought for a while before she asked Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "No matter what, I won''t screw you up."


    Su Qingxue leaned against the chair, thought for a while and said: "Security team, the scale is too small, and it is still under the Ministry of Logistics.


    If you all join in the embroidery, I intend to upgrade the security team to the security department and expand the security training.Since you are Ling Shan''srades-in-arms, of course I believe in you. However, ording to thepany''s rules, I hope you can still follow them. After all ¡­ There''s still a difference between a workce and a battlefield. "


    <span>Upon hearing this, Red Jade and the other girls all revealed expressions of gratitude and excitement.


    "Thank you, Director Su. We will repay your trust with action." Hong Yu said seriously.<span>"We will discuss the details of the treatment tomorrow. I have to go to the meetingter because I don''t have enough time. I will get my assistant Chen Ya to arrange lodging for you in the brocade apartment first." Su Qingxue said.


    Hong Yu and the rest of thedies naturally had no objections. When they thought of how they would not have to wander around in the future and take on the ck work of murdering and robbing, they felt as if their lives changed from night to day.


    <span>Not long after, Chen Ya was called in. Although Chen Ya looked confused, she still followed the instructions and brought Red Jade and the other girls to the brocade apartment. Xu Linshan was also very happy as she apanied them.


    The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth raised into a smile as he looked at the happy women. He walked to the front of the desk and said to Su Qingxue, "Wife, I will be responsible for training them and making them stronger, so I can be more confident in protecting you."


    "Did you really recruit them because of my safety?" Su Qingxue narrowed her eyes. Her eyes revealed a trace of cold light that prated through the hearts of people.


    Ye Fan rubbed his nose, thenughed awkwardly, "Then..." What other reason could there be? "Of course it''s for you, my wife."<span>"Red Jade Beauty?" Su Qingxue suddenly changed the topic.


    <span>"Beautiful!"


    <span>Ye Fan subconsciously replied, but after finishing his sentence, he discovered that he had fallen into a trap.


    Sure enough, in Su Qingxue''s eyes, there was a trace of ridicule and contempt.<span>"This... Uh... "Wife, things are not as we thought." Ye Fan wanted to exin.


    "What am I thinking? You know that? " Su Qingxue asked mischievously.<span>Ye Fan smiled awkwardly. Yes, Su Qingxue didn''t say anything.


    "Let me tell you, although I don''t know how you used to live abroad, how you got along with women.Actually, I don''t really care about your little affair, but you''d better pay attention to your influence in thepany. If you want to mess around with these rtionships, you''d better not cause trouble, or else ¡­ "There is a limit to my patience." Su Qingxue looked at him coldly.


    When she thought about how this fellow brought Hong Yu to a sofa for the first time and did evil deeds in broad daylight, she started to suspect if she had misjudged this man. Could it be that all of the good feelings she had for him was just an illusion?<span>Su Qingxue was very conflicted in her heart. She knew that it was impossible for Ye Fan to not touch other women because she didn''t have any intentions of restraining him before, so she silently allowed Ye Fan to be with other women.


    But now, when she thought of these things, she felt wronged and angry. It was toote to regret, but ¡­ She didn''t want to show too much understanding, so she could only pretend that she didn''t care and let the man pay more attention to himself.Who would have thought that Ye Fan would be even more violent? If this goes on, who knows how many women will be harmed by him.


    Ye Fan hurriedly nodded in agreement, and walked out of the office with a smile.


    His thoughts were different from Su Qingxue''s. In Ye Fan''s mind, Su Qingxue was warning him that it didn''t matter if he got involved with other women, but he definitely couldn''t allow anything bad to happen, such as a child.


    Ye Fan thought, as an old driver, no matter how hard he tried, he wouldn''t be able to overturn the car, so he happily went back to his office to continue ying games.


    In the afternoon, in the shareholders'' meeting of the Embroidery Group, Su Qingxue did her best to reject public opinion, allowing Feng Yueying to be the vice president of marketing. She even granted him a portion of the shares, making her one of the core members of thepany, a high ranking member.


    In reality, with the old man being eliminated by Su Qingxue one by one, no one in the shareholders'' meeting dared to question Su Qingxue''s decision.Moreover, Feng Yueying''s performance was impressive. Other than the fact that she was still young and inexperienced, there was no reason to stop her from taking the throne.


    At the same time, Su Qingxue also brought up the matter of upgrading the security team to the security department. At the same time, Su Qingxue also brought up the matter of increasing the security team to the security department.


    The next day, Su Qingxue, Hong Yu and the other women had already agreed on their treatment. Hong Yu, Xu Ling Shan and Chen Qian were appointed as the Security Minister and two vice ministers respectively.Logically speaking, Xu Lingshan''s strength could be considered the lowest amongst these women, but she knew thepany''s daily rules better, so she was responsible for the daily work of the security department, which was more appropriate.


    <span>Wu Yan, who was released from the Sun family, also joined the team. Although she still had some hatred towards Ye Fan, after being enlightened, she understood a lot of things, and still felt that the future of her remaining sisters were more important.


    <span>Ye Fan also knew that it would be very difficult to make these female warriors trust him 100% in a short period of time. He didn''t care about this, all he needed was for them to do their duty towards Su Qingxue.


    That afternoon, Ye Fan began teaching these female soldiers the simplified moves that he created. Although the security guards felt that this move was too strange, Ye Fan''s strength was enough to intimidate them, so they all began practicing seriously.


    It was only at the beginning of their training that they realized their movements were ridiculously strong. After a round of fatigue, it was as if they had flipped over several hills.


    This time, the girls finally realized the power of this set of movements, and their admiration for Ye Fan became even more obvious.<span>In the evening, under Hong Yu''s suggestion, Ye Fan and a group of newly appointed female security guards from the brocade group came to a bar, drinking wine to celebrate the beginning of their new life.


    The 20 odd female security guards booked the entire bar, singing and drinking wine with tears in their eyes.


    Ye Fan sat on the sofa with a bottle of Jack Danny in his hand, drinking by himself.


    <span>When he saw Hong Yu walk over, he very naturally sat on his thigh. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 266

    <span>0266


    One of Red Jade''s arms was wrapped around Ye Fan''s neck, and from her nted position, one could see that astonishing angle of the woman''s body.


    <span>"Going home tonight?" Hong Yu''s lips curved up in an enchanting smile.


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, "Not going home..." Where can I go? "


    "Um... "I just moved into my apartment and need someone to help me tidy it up," Red Jade said.


    Ye Fan shouted in his heart, "Go f * cking tidy up the apartment. With so many women here, would they look for a man like me to clean up the apartment?"


    <span>As expected of a mature woman, her alluring words made one''s blood boil.


    Ye Fan smiled evilly, "I like to help beauties clean up their house the most, so I will definitely go over."


    <span>Hong Yu bit her cherry lips, looked at the man, and then lowered her head to kiss Ye Fan''s mouth. She then got up and continued to celebrate with her sisters.


    Ye Fan was enjoying his beautiful life in the future, but suddenly felt two pairs of eyes, sharp as knives, shoot at him.


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head and saw it was Xu Linshan, staring at him from the side.


    "Captain Xu, what''s the meaning of your expression?" Ye Fan''s heart was pounding. Could this girl be going to tell Su Qingxue?<span>"I have my doubts now. The real reason why you let Big Sister Hongyu and the others into thepany is because of you." Xu Linshan gave a disdainful snort.


    Ye Fan Yi righteously said, "What are you saying? I am wholeheartedly doing good deeds."<span>"You managed to make Big Sister Red Jade''s bed with such a good thing!"


    Ye Fan smiled in embarrassment and said, "Your Sister Hongyu is already old, she really needs it, I can''t cruelly refuse it..."


    "You really need it! Shameless! I don''t want to talk to you! " Xu Linshan''s face turned red. She turned her head and walked away.


    Ye Fan looked at that woman''s swaying body and thought to himself, "Sooner orter, you will need it a lot."¡­ ¡­.


    The next day at dawn, Ye Fan got up from the bed. He looked at the sleeping Red Jade beside him. Last night, she didn''t even wear clothes and just went straight to sleep. It seems like she was really tired.


    Ye Fan smiledcently. He was full of energy, and was not the least bit tired.<span>The woman tried to beat him in bed, but there was no door.


    After putting on his clothes, he hurriedly returned to the Egret County Mansion. Like this, he ate breakfast with Su Qingxue and went to work at the right time.


    Aunt Jiang had also returned. When she saw Ye Fan, she did not ask where he wentst night and warmly greeted him for breakfast.


    After Su Qingxue went downstairs, she didn''t seem to find anything abnormal. After eating breakfast, she sat in the car and the two of them headed towards thepany.<span>On the way, Su Qingxue thought of something and asked, "How are your preparations for the expansion of the wilderness?"


    <span>"Isn''t it just a trip to climb the mountain? Do you need me to prepare?" Ye Fan looked at the rearview mirror and asked.


    "Of course you have to prepare. You are going on my behalf, so you have to get to know every single member, call out their names, and clearly understand every single process. "You have to be a leader, not a follower!" Su Qingxue said.<span>Ye Fan thought it wouldn''t be so troublesome, but he nodded and agreed. He would go and read more information.


    <span>Su Qingxue saw the man''s casual expression and her cold eyes shed. She asked, "Did you have fun with Hongyu?"


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat, and he stiffly smiled back, "Wife..." "What are you talking about?"


    "It was Aunt Jiang just now, I didn''t mention it. Do you think you can hide that from me?" There was frost in the corners of Su Qingxue''s eyes as a faint thunderstorm filled her face.<span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "How did you find out?"


    "Don''t you know that women are very sensitive to women''s scent and perfume?" Su Qingxue felt that this man treated her as an ignorant fool, and became even more agitated: "Do you think that if I don''t know how to stop you, you can just go sleep with other women?!"


    Ye Fan hurriedly shook his head, "Of course not, I am not someone who all women can touch." This... "It''s my fault. I''ll be more careful in the future."<span>"Attention? How do I pay attention to this?! " Su Qingxue''s voice was raised by several degrees as a faint glimmer appeared in her eyes, "You kept saying that you want to deepen our rtionship and be my real husband, but what about your behavior?!


    You only met Red Jade the first time, and you only had a rtionship with her the first time. I thought you did it to save me, but what about the second time!? You''ve only known her for less than two days, and you''re already spending the night at her ce!?


    I''m your wife, but I have to pay you one lover after another, and also provide them with amodation and security. Do you think I''m an idiot or an idiot!? Am I that easy to fool!? "


    Su Qingxue questioned him again and again, making Ye Fan a little confused.


    "Feng Yueying is my senior sister, she is my right-hand woman. She has known you longer than me, so I will ept if you establish a rtionship with her ¡­" After all, I can''t lose someone so important just because of you.But, so what if it was red jade? Just because she''s an open woman like that, you can do whatever you want, regardless of how I feel!? "


    <span>Ye Fan felt guilty in his heart. After hearing the words of a woman, he really did go a little too far. Although it could be said that men would usually follow the lower half of their body, in short, he went too far.


    <span>"Wife... Don''t be angry, I apologize. "Next time, I won''t touch red jade again." Ye Fan frowned and said.


    <span>"Enough! I don''t want to hear your apology. Apologizing is useful, what is thew for!?


    I only feel that I''m too foolish to think that a man with a mouth full of flowery words like yours is sincere ¡­"Actually, from the beginning, you only wanted to have fun. In any case, you have the ability to trick women into having fun everywhere, and in your eyes, I''m no different from those other women, right?" Su Qingxue asked with a sneer.


    Ye Fan immediately shook his head, "Of course not!" I... I''ve never thought of marrying someone like you in my life. I treasure this marriage of ours ¡­ "<span>"Sorry, Mr. Ye, I didn''t notice."


    Su Qingxue coldly snorted and turned her head to look outside the window, no longer saying anything.Ye Fan felt depressed and wanted to stop the car to exin things to Su Qingxue, but he couldn''t think of any excuse. After all, he did the wrong thing.


    Ye Fan felt a splitting headache as he drove all the way to thepany in a daze.


    <span>The moment he got off the car, he saw Chen Ya rushing over.


    "Chief Su, it''s bad!" Chen Ya said with a serious expression.At this time, Su Qingxue''s expression was already calm as she asked, "What is it, why are you in such a hurry?"


    "The tax and business people are here. They said the leader is going to give us a thorough review of thepany''s situation, but I think... "It seems like they''re here to pick a fight. All of our departments are panicking because of them," Chen said.Hearing this, Su Qingxue subconsciously looked at Ye Fan behind her.


    Ye Fan was also able to think of something. Most likely, after Hong Yu and co. entered the brocade, the Wang family took action to deal with the brocade group.Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel even more ashamed and uneasy in his heart. He felt even more ashamed to face Su Qingxue ¡­ ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 267

    <span>0267


    "Director Su, it''s an emergency. Although there won''t be any problems in most of our departments, but in the investment department, the purchasing department, and the PR department, there are some things that they''ll more or less get their hands on ¡­


    "Maybe if they blow it up, we''ll have to reorganize for a while and our share price will drop a lot," Chen said worriedly.


    Su Qingxue had a cold and stern expression, "What are you panicking for? Come with me to the office.""The office?" Chen Ya was puzzled. "We''re not going to meet those people in charge of censorship?"


    "They are just a small group of people who listen to themands, ignoring them is just a waste of time." As Su Qingxue spoke, she had already walked into the elevator.


    Ye Fan and Chen Ya also followed them into the elevator. Ye Fan was thinking about how a woman should deal with this crisis, and he was a bit curious.After entering the CEO''s office, Su Qingxue quickly picked up the phone on the table and dialed a number.


    Not long after, the call connected.


    <span>"Hello, Director Zhou, this is Su Qingxue ¡­" "Your tax department is so busy, and you even brought so many people into ourpany to guide us. It must be hard on you, Director Zhou." Su Qingxue said calmly.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he realized that Su Qingxue had directly called the tax leader.


    "Director Su ¡­" "We''re just doing our routine. The Embroidery Group has always been a great enterprise that respects thew, and is a role model for the Chinese businessmunity. We trust Boss Su for this ¡­" On the other side, Director Zhou pretended to be perfunctory.<span>Su Qingxue''s eyes were cold as she said, "Director Zhou, I heard that you obtained a VIP status at the Hua Feng Golf Field two months ago. I didn''t have the time to congratte you."


    I know most of the partners in that golf course. I heard some of them say that they got a lot of care for that project ¡­ "


    <span>Director Zhou was silent for twenty odd seconds, then he smiled: "Director Su, you really know the truth. I only called once, really ¡­" "I don''t know much about that ce, haha ¡­"


    <span>"Director Zhou, your son seems to have been persuaded to leave by a university in the Kingdom of Mg, but I heard that he entered a ¡­ His name was... A financialpany called Bo, did you hear my news wrongly? " Su Qingxue said indifferently.


    <span>Director Zhou''s voice was clearly heard from his throat, "Director Su, let''s talk properly ¡­" "We are in a dilemma. It''s not so good to involve the family when ites to work ¡­"


    <span>"I don''t want to be too extreme either, but Director Zhou, you don''t even give me the time to wait. You really don''t take me, Su Qingxue, seriously ¡­"


    One day. I want one day. Director Zhou''s people, wherever they want to go, don''t appear in any part of our embroidery group! "Director Zhou, do you agree with this little suggestion?"<span>Director Zhou gritted his teeth and said, "Ok..." CEO Su, there really can only be one day, otherwise ¡­ "I can''t keep my ck muslin hat either."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Director Zhou. I wish you good luck in government life and a happy family." Su Qingxue coldly said and then hung up the phone.


    <span>Ye Fan, who was standing to the side, saw this scene. Hearing these words, he sucked in a breath of cold air.


    So it turned out that Su Qingxue had secretly done so many "lessons". She had truly understood the essence of knowing herself and knowing the enemy well.


    If Su Qingxue was given an even stronger informationwork, she would probably be able to do some earth-shattering things.


    <span>Ye Fan also experienced once again the courage of the CEO of the ice mountain.


    <span>When Su Qingxue picked up the phone again and wanted to call the second number, she raised her head and found that Ye Fan was still standing there.


    Su Qingxue frowned, "What are you waiting for?!"<span>Ye Fan blinked his eyes, "Uh ¡­." I don''t need to be here? "


    "Nonsense!" I''ll put it off for a day, and you''ll have to get it over with in a day! Didn''t you say that you would take responsibility for this matter!? " Su Qingxue coldly rebuked.


    Ye Fanughed awkwardly. It seemed to make sense, but Su Qingxue seemed really angry. Her eyes seemed to want to rush over and bite him a few times.After Ye Fan walked out of the office, he found Xu Linshan who had changed offices.


    <span>Of course, Xu Linshan also knew what happened at thepany. Only after hearing that Su Qingxue dyed things for a while did she finally feel a bit relieved.


    "Captain Xu ¡­" "Uh, it''s time to call him Vice Minister Xu." Ye Fan said with a smile.Xu Linshan rolled her eyes. "Save it, you can call me by my name from now on."


    <span>Ye Fan said in amusement, "Does this mean you want to build closer rtionships with me?" "Shan Shan?"


    "Who asked you to call me Shan ¡­" He shouted that name!? Hurry up and tell me, why are you looking for me? Have you decided on how to deal with the Wang family? " Xu Linshan blushed and quickly changed the topic.


    Ye Fan scratched his head, "I haven''t figured out who the son of the Wang family was that targeted your Poisonous Wolf Flower, so I came to ask you. Maybe you have some knowledge about it through the Xu family."Xu Linshan frowned, "I only know that person''s name is Wang Yingpeng. As for his identity in the Wang family, and where he is, I don''t even know ¡­" "The family doesn''t even want to talk about this with me."


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, thinking that the Xu family should be afraid of the Wolf Venom Flower''s people finding trouble with the Wang family, it was normal for them not to tell Xu Linshan about it.


    However, since Zhang Xuan already knew the name of the person, it wasn''t too difficult to find him.<span>Although Wang Yingpeng was a descendant of the Wang family, he could not possibly contact the local officials of Hua Hai and make a move against the embroidery group.


    Therefore, Wang Yingpeng must have found a "representative" or a "representative team" in Hua Hai to handle this matter.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, Xu Linshan quickly pulled him back, "Are you going to find Wang Yingpeng? Take me with you! "


    Ye Fan shook his head, "For this matter, you and all the other members of the Wolf Venom Flower cannot participate. Otherwise, instead of giving them a chance to talk, they will give you guys a random usation. "Since I''ve promised to take care of this, I will naturally take responsibility."


    With that, Ye Fan patted Xu Linshan''s shoulder, and immediately left.


    <span>Xu Linshan looked at the man''s back, her eyes revealing aplicated feeling. It was rare for her to see Ye Fan speak so seriously, so her heart was inexplicably touched.


    After Ye Fan left thepany, he called Ning Xuemo and told her about this matter.


    Hua Hai was now the world of the Violet Bamboo Forest, and there were always traces of what happened in the forest.Ning Xuemo did not seem surprised that Ye Fan would call her. She said rather sourly, "Are you saying that if nothing happens to the embroidery group, you won''te looking for me?" "Those without a conscience ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "Ning''er, isn''t it only a few days?"


    <span>"Hmph, with a beauty by your side, of course I don''t feel anything. Leaving me alone in the tea house to guard the empty room ¡­"


    Hearing that the woman''s hidden bitterness was getting more and more intense, Ye Fan felt his scalp tingle, "Ning''er, be good. Once this matter is settled, I will apany you alone until you feelfortable, okay?" "First, help me find the source of this matter ¡­"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 268

    <span>0268


    Ning Xuemo felt that the effect had been achieved, so she didn''tin anymore. She chuckled and said, "You were the one who said that ¡­ Actually, I''ve already sent someone to investigate.


    This time, the one who exerted pressure on some of Hua Hai''s departments was the Shangguan Family''s head, Shangguan Feihong, also Shangguan Ling''s father. "


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "Why are they still people from Shangguan family, can they be rted to the Wang family?"


    "The Wang family certainly doesn''t think much of the Shangguan family''s property, but it''s normal for the descendants of the Wang family to have some connections with the family.The Shangguan Family relied on the Wang Family''s support and power. If it was in the past, they wouldn''t have the guts to reach out to the sea! "Ning Zimo disdainfully said.


    <span>After Ye Fan heard this, he stroked his forehead and said, "This Shangguan family..." I must have known about my rtionship with the Embroidery Group, so I took an active part in this matter. "


    <span>Ning Xuemo was silent for a moment, then said, "They definitely know about it ¡­" After all, you''ve already formed quite a deep grudge with the Shangguan family. They probably want to find a backer to deal with you. "


    "It really is endless... "I''m toozy to care about them, they''vee looking for me." Ye Fan shook his head with a smile, "Ning''er, how is the elite that you''ve trained?"<span>Ning Xuemo shivered upon hearing this, "Ye Fan, what are you nning to do?"


    "Bring the people and follow me to the Shangguan Family." Ye Fan said.Ning Xuemo would never have thought that Ye Fan would want to make this matter so serious. She could not help but advise, "That''s not good, right? "We are a gang from Hua Hai. We will go to the Shangguan family in the province and challenge the headquarter of the flying cloud pavilion, this..."


    "What? My son, Ning, is he afraid?" Ye Fan asked with a yful smile.


    "Why did you provoke me? Am I that kind of person? However... Is it really okay to make such a big fuss? " She had never thought that she would one day bring people from the Purple Bamboo Forest to challenge one of the five great underground families.Ye Fan said, "If we don''t blow up this matter, they will think that we can take an inch from this situation. Time is of the essence, so just do your best to gather the people you need."


    <span>Ning Xuemo didn''t know what to do with the man, but she believed that Ye Fan wasn''t acting on impulse, so she went to prepare.


    An hourter, a Mercedes-Benz S600 with three Buick business cars arrived at the entrance of the Embroidery Group.


    Ye Fan got into the car and saw that Ning Xuemo had already changed into a set of sports clothes and jeans. Her hair was tied up.Although women''s looks were always very eye-catching, Ye Fan found something even more special this time.


    "Ning''er, I already told you that your aptitude is not bad. After finding your Qi Sense, your strength has advanced by leaps and bounds ah." Ye Fan discovered that Ning Zimo had already sessfully entered the small sess stage of Houtian.


    Heaven gave birth to water, this was a profound technique, and Ning Xuemo''s foundation was also good. When she found the feeling of Qi, she immediately went from entry level to small sess.Ning Xuemo also had a face full of confidence and pride, "Since you''re so amazing, of course I won''t embarrass you." It just so happens that today, I can show you how my unique skill of throwing daggers changed! "


    "I really look forward to it." Ye Fan hugged the woman''s head, and kissed her on the lips to show his appreciation.


    <span>Little Zhao, who was sitting in the front, turned around and nervously asked, "Brother Fan, are we really going to the Shangguan Family?"


    "Why are you asking so many questions, if you don''t dare to go then get off the car." Ye Fan jokingly scolded.Zhao Zhong hurriedly shook his head. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Damn it. It''s so exciting just thinking about it. Damn it, I''m afraid of him!"


    After two and a half hours, the team arrived at arge courtyard where the Shangguan Family resided.<span>The three golden words "Flying Cloud Pavilion" were engraved on a huge rock and stood at the entrance.


    <span>The entire courtyard looked quaint and quaint. It was a ssical garden that the Shangguan Family had spent a great deal of money to make, called a garden specially made by skilled craftsmen.


    As soon as Ye Fan and the others got off the carriage, a dozen or so ck clothed guards from the flying cloud pavilion rushed down and blocked the entrance.Each of them had their hands ced on their waists, and each of them had daggers and other simr weapons attached to their waists.


    Although the Shangguan family also had quite a few hidden firearms and ammunition, under normal circumstances, they didn''t dare to use them.<span>"Who are you people?" the leader of the guards asked warily. They could all tell that the person who came was not friendly.


    <span>Ning Xuemo got off the carriage and lightly waved her hand. The twenty or so Violet Bamboo Forest elites pounced like wolves and tigers.


    This group of people had all practiced the movements taught by Ye Fan, and their physical fitness had clearly improved. In addition to these days of hard work and training, these Shangguan guards were not their match at all.


    <span>The sound of daggers falling to the ground could be heard. In less than fifteen seconds, all of the guards had been knocked to the ground.


    <span>Ning Xuemo did not let her subordinates injure anyone. She only beat them until they fainted or lost their ability to fight.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that his simplified training for ordinary people was quite effective.


    Together with Ning Xuemo, he strode into Shangguan''s residence.<span>As soon as he entered the door, he heard a sound that sounded like a siren throughout the entire Shangguan Family Courtyard.


    Arge number of Flying Cloud Pavilion''s henchmen and guards came rushing over like a tidal wave. They surrounded Ye Fan and the other two people in the huge front courtyard."What a bold Ning Zimo! You little girl! You even dared toe to our Shangguan Family to behave so atrociously after leaving the Ning Family!?"


    <span>An aggressive voice sounded from the back of the crowd.


    He saw a bald middle-aged man wearing a vermillion Tang suit with an antique watch hanging on his chest walk out, apanied by a group of tall and big bodyguards.Beside the man was a young man, Shangguan Ling. Obviously, this middle-aged man should be the pir of the Shangguan Family, Shangguan Feihong.


    "Shangguan Family Head, I left the Ning Family. It doesn''t matter if Ie here or not ¡­" Ning Zimo looked at Ye Fan beside her and said, "Today, I was just here to apany my man."Shangguan Fei Hong, Shangguan Ling and the others all looked at Ye Fan with aplex look in their eyes.


    "Mr. Ye, you are bold, but we didn''t expect you to be so bold." Shangguan Ling''s eyes shed with a murderous light.


    Ye Fan sneered, "That''s what I should say. Your Shangguan family does have some strength, but I didn''t expect you to challenge my patience time and time again."


    Shangguan Feihong said: "Are you that Ye Fan who caused our Flying Cloud Vi to lose almost a hundred million profits?"


    "I am Ye Fan, but I really don''t know how much money you guys have lost because of me." Ye Fanughed.


    "Mr. Ye, let me advise you, once you touch our Shangguan family''s bottom line, the consequences are very serious. When it''s time to give in, you should give in and not make unnecessary struggles." Shangguan Ling smiled proudly.<span>Ye Fan said in a yful tone, "Are you saying that you''ve climbed into the Wang family, so you''re not afraid of me anymore? You can do whatever you want now, right?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 269

    0269


    "Young master Wang and our Shangguan family appreciate each other. We are friends. It is reasonable that we should help our friends.


    <span>"On the other hand, Mr. Ye, your embroidery group harbors criminals. If you do not properly look at your mistakes, it mightpletely be a big mistake." Shangguan Ling spread out his hands and said.


    Ye Fan''s smile disappeared, and he said expressionlessly, "I don''t want to waste words with you, where is that Wang Yingpeng?"


    "Young Master Wang doesn''t mean that we can see him as soon as we see him. Isn''t it too rash of you, Mr. Ye, toe here to find him?" Shangguan Ling said.


    Ye Fan said, "If he makes a phone call to you guys, then you guys will have the guts to stick your hands into Hua Hai''s business, then you guys would be too stupid..." "So, if I guessed correctly, he should still be a guest at your Shangguan family''s residence, watching the situation unfold, right?"


    Shangguan Feihongughed sinisterly, "You are pretty smart, but unfortunately, you can''t even protect yourselves now, and you still want to see Young Master Wang? That''s just a pipe dream."


    "Thank you for your honesty. As long as I know he''s here, I can rx, at least I didn''te for nothing." Ye Fan''s eyes turned sharp."Hmph, a newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger, I heard my son say that your strength is very strong, and even the Sect Leader of the Yin Corpse Sect is not your opponent. But do you really think that our Shangguan family can''t do anything to you?"


    <span>Shangguan Feihong''s face darkened as he said that, he waved his hand and shouted, "Men, men, men!"


    From both sides, four burly men holding weapons that resembled bazookas suddenly ran out.Seeing these four big fellows, the people of the Purple Bamboo Forest all started to feel nervous. They all admitted that their strength had increased, and while their opponents were usually not concerned, when facing a rocketuncher, the disparity was too great.


    "Don''t worry, that''s not a rocketuncher. There''s just some electricity inside." Ye Fan turned around and said to Ning Zimo, "Let''s see your progress, Ning''er."


    Ning Zimo smiled confidently. At the same time, her body gracefully jumped up. Four flying daggers appeared in her hands, shooting towards the four big men.The flying daggers shed in a way that made it impossible to see their trajectory. Suddenly, four concentrated sounds of metal shattering could be heard.


    The four brawny men who were resisting the electricunchers realized that theirunchers had all been pierced through. Each of the throwing knives was enhanced with true energy and were actually sharp to such an extent!?


    When the group of Violet Bamboo Forest elites saw this scene, they finally rxed and puffed up their chests.


    <span>Ye Fan let out a whistle, stepped forward and said, "If that throwing knife didn''t shoot those broken pipes, but at the heads of you father and son, I think you should understand the consequences."


    <span>Shangguan Feihong and Shangguan Ling subconsciously started to retreat. They also did not expect that before Ye Fan could make a move, Ning Zimo had already settled the trap they had set.


    <span>But at this time, using a gun was actually not very useful, because the crowd was too dense, it was very easy to injure one''s own people. Moreover, Ye Fan could even defeat a Xiantian realm martial artist, so ordinary bullets definitely wouldn''t be able to harm him.


    <span>Helpless, Shangguan Feihong ordered loudly, "Everyone forward! Stop him! "Wait for the army!"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. The Shangguan family actually contacted the army. It seemed that with Wang Yingpeng''s rtionship, the local army would have to give the Shangguan family face.


    At this time, he didn''t have time to think about it, because the ck mass of two to three hundred Flying Cloud Pavilion''s henchmen had already surrounded him and the people from the Purple Bamboo Forest.<span>The elite troops that Ning Xuemo had brought with her were all at the peak of their abilities. They surrounded Ning Xuemo and were able to defeat all her opponents one by one.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan directly knocked away the bodyguards in front of him, and grabbed Shangguan Feihong''s cor, lifting him up.


    "Where is Wang Yingpeng?" Ye Fan asked in a deep voice.


    Shangguan Feihong gritted his teeth and said, "If you have the ability, then kill me! Do you dare!? Do you know the consequences of offending our Shangguan Family and Wang Family!? Do you think that just by using force in this world, you can solve everything!? "Ye Fan impatiently shook his head, "You''re still talking nonsense. If you want to die, then go and die."


    <span>Ye Fan directly threw Shangguan Feihong''s body more than ten meters away.


    Bang! Shangguan Feihong crashed into a thick wall and slid down slowly. His head left a pool of blood on the white wall.<span>"Pavilion Master!"


    "Dad!"


    The few guards of the Flying Cloud Pavilion and Shangguan Ling could only watch helplessly as their leader was thrown out,pletely unable to react.


    They never thought that Ye Fan would really kill as he wished,pletely not putting the Shangguan Family Patriarch in his eyes!


    "You ¡­ You killed my dad!? " Shangguan Ling''s eyes turned red, and he roared fiercely: "You''re finished!" Don''t even think about leaving here alive today! "


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t care at all. Since the Shangguan Family already hated him, letting him live would be a disaster.If conversation could solve the problem, then there was no need for war in the world. Killing people was sometimes the only way to solve problems.


    <span>Ye Fan walked step by step towards Shangguan Ling, those guards who dared toe and block him, were all sent flying by one of Ye Fan''s punches or one p, nobody could stop them.


    <span>Ye Fan pushed Shangguan Ling to the corner, grabbing his neck and asked expressionlessly, "Onest time, where is Wang Yingpeng?"


    Shangguan Ling trembled in fear, he finally realized that Ye Fan was not afraid of them at all.


    When a person had no fear at all, he would bepletely without any weakness, causing people to feel despair.


    "He... He''s behind. "In the backyard ¡­" Shangguan Ling thought, he must survive first. After all, Shangguan Feihong was dead and he was alive, at least he could still be the family head.Ye Fan smiled at him, and with a slight push of his hand, ''kacha'', he crushed Shangguan Ling''s throat.


    Even in his dreams, Shangguan Ling would never have thought that even after Ye Fan got his answer, he still killed him.


    Ye Fan turned around and looked at the courtyard in front of him. Ning Zimo had already led a group of people and was gradually gaining the upper hand. Without worrying about anything else, they rushed towards the backyard.


    However, just as Ye Fan was about to move, he suddenly discovered that there was a warrior with extraordinary Zhen Qi who was running across the yard from the side.


    He turned around and saw an old man in a dark green robe with gray hair. He was escorting a man in a suit and a pair of golden rimmed sses. He was running towards the main entrance.


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, his feet moved, and in the blink of an eye, he was already at the gate, blocking the path of this old man and this young man.


    The old man reached out his hand and put the golden-rimmed sses man behind him, revealing a mouth full of yellowed teeth. "Young man, your courage isn''t bad, you actually barged into the Shangguan family. I''ve never seen something so simple and crude that it has no brains in most of my life."


    <span>"Old Joe, what are you talking about? Just beat him to death! Didn''t you see that he''s a madman that would kill without blinking an eye!? " The bespectacled man''s face turned pale as he hurriedly said from behind. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 270

    <span>0270


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the sses man, smiled evilly and said, "Looks like you are Wang Yingpeng, more like a trash than I had imagined."


    "You ¡­ What did you say!? How dare you scold me!? "You ignorant brat, I have found troops from the nearby military regions. Just wait to be blown to ashes!" Wang Yingpeng shouted with great calmness.<span>Ye Fan was not interested in talking too much. He took a step forward and was about to take Wang Yingpeng''s life.


    However, this old man dexterously rushed forward and shot a w technique at Ye Fan. This w carried the Zhen Qi of Xiantian Xiao Cheng, and the whistling sound of the w breaking through the air was extremely sharp.<span>"Azure Dragon w?"


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and sidestepped the attack.


    The old manughed and said, "This kid''s eyesight isn''t bad. My name is Qiao Cheng and I''m from the Azure Dragon School. If you''ve heard of our name, could you give me some face?"


    "So the Azure Dragon School is going with the Wang family?" Ye Fan mumbled.<span>In fact, some of the famous families in China, even though they had their own martial arts talent, but in order to ensure the safety of their children, they would still form alliances with some of the big ancient sects.


    At least, among the five great sects, each of them had at least one ancient martial arts sect supporting them. Of course, the ancient martial arts sects would also get enough materials and connections from the famous families. The two could be said to be mutually beneficial.Of course, great sects like Shaolin, Wu Dang, and Emei would never ally with a famous family. They would only be responsible to the officials of China and cooperate with Dragon Soul.


    Even so, some of the ancient martial arts sects that could be considered an A grade organization would still be on par with the strong ones, especially the up-anding ones.<span>After hundreds of years of umtion, the Azure Dragon School was also one of the top ancient martial arts sects in China. It was reasonable to cooperate with a top martial arts sect like the Wang family.


    <span>"Humph, if you know that they are from the Azure Dragon School, you should know that you are facing against them. Do you dare to make the entire Azure Dragon School your enemy?!" Wang Yingpengughed contemptuously.


    Ye Fan sighed, "I have never even been afraid of your Wang family, why would I be afraid of a mere Azure Dragon School?""What did you say!? You. Stop pping your face to make yourself look like a fatty! Old Joe! Didn''t you say that you have already mastered the Azure Dragon w, and can destroy metal and jade!? are you still not going to tear his mouth apart?! " Wang Yingpeng was furious.


    Qiao Cheng also revealed a sharp look, "Young man, your boast is a little too much. Let me see what kind of skills you have!"


    Finishing his words, Qiao Cheng gathered enough of his initial Xiantian Zhen Qi and his figure was like a green shadow, quickly and fiercely rushing towards Ye Fan.


    His two hands were like two flood dragons, intertwining with each other and constantly dashing forward. The speed was slow, and the strength was low. It was hard to guess."Bang!" Bang! "Bang, bang!"


    Every time Qiao Cheng''s green dragon ws touched the walls and stone pirs, a hole would be left behind, as if his two hands weren''t made of flesh, but diamonds.<span>Ye Fan calmly responded, "The secret technique of the Azure Dragon School, the Green Dragon w, was created by the dragon w of Shaolin. Although it has been modified to be more aggressive, it will be easier to practice after you have mastered it.


    However, the dragon w technique was after all a well-trained supreme w technique that had integrated with the advanced philosophy of Buddhism. Although it was very difficult to master it and obtain its essence because it was easy to learn it, the true power would not be as simple as you thought it would be.


    In the end, your Azure Dragon ws are still too shallow. Even if you''ve mastered them to perfection, you''re still only at this level. "<span>"Haha!" What a joke! Compared to the Dragon w Art, my Azure Dragon School''s Blue Dragon w is more powerful than Blue! How could a young man like you be able toprehend its power!? "


    Qiao Cheng had a face full of disdain as he shouted, "Eat my Azure Dragon Tail Whip!"


    Qiao Cheng''s body suddenly rotated. Both of his arms were like a whirlwind as he attacked Ye Fan like a violent storm of ws. Wherever he went, just the waves of true qi would crush the cement and rocks to pieces.But Ye Fan only took three steps back before he stopped. His eyes revealed a domineering sharpness, and he suddenly made his move!


    <span>The two fingers were like sharp dragon teeth, with unstoppable momentum, he found the iing Azure Dragon w, and the two fingers perfectly hit his three fingers!


    "Bam!" A dull sound echoed, and a massive explosion urred in his zhenqi.


    Qiao Cheng only felt that his three fingers had lost all feeling and he subconsciously dodged to the side. When he looked at them, he discovered that all three fingers were badly mutted and their bones were broken!


    "Ah!" Qiao Cheng cried out in pain. With a ferocious expression, he looked at Ye Fan: "You ¡­ ¡­" "This is..."Ye Fan withdrew two of his fingers and said, "The Dragon w Hands do not need any internal energy, so I will show you what is the essence of w techniques and what is the ability to grab flesh to make holes." "Why do you say that your green dragon w is inferior to the genuine dragon w?"


    In fact, even if Ye Fan didn''t specifically use his dragon w, he could still break this green dragon w. He was also very interested in using his many years of useless hard work.


    After all, at his level, he had already memorized most of the ancient techniques and techniques. They were his own to begin with, so he was no longer restricted by the techniques.


    "What... You. You do not use your inner force?! " Only now did Qiao Cheng realize that from start to finish, Ye Fan had been using pure physical strength to fight against him.


    "If I remember correctly, the Azure Dragon School''s internal force cultivation method should be the Dragon Lake Technique. Although your w arts are not ordinary, but your internal force has reached the small sess stage of the Innate Realm and is still unable to cause a qualitative change. This is also why I have let you be such a useless bodyguard." Ye Fan analyzed.


    Qiao Cheng''s face was flushed red. He was Wang Yingpeng''s bodyguard at such an age. Although he was extravagantly dressed, he was still looked down upon by his own people.


    He said angrily, "Brat, don''t be too proud! Even if I can''t beat you, you won''t be able to defend against the army that''sing for you!"<span>Just as he was talking, the sound of arge number of car engines came from outside.


    <span>More than ten military vehicles carryingrge numbers of soldiers armed with guns were quickly deployed outside of Shangguan''s residence.


    The key point was that these vehicles were equipped with some heavy firepower. Even if it was a Xiantian realm martial artist, if they were swept by some heavy machine guns, their blood and flesh could still be sttered. Besides, some of the soldiers carried bazookas.


    "Haha!" It''s here! Our people are here! " Wang Yingpeng quickly ran out and shouted to the leader of the group, "Commander Yu! I am here! "The tanned officer looked at Wang Yingpeng and grinned, "Young Master Wang, there is no need to panic. With us here, no one will dare to touch you."


    <span>Before he could finish his sentence, a figure appeared in front of Wang Yingpeng like a ghost.


    <span>With a wave of his hand, Wang Yingpeng''s head was immediately caved in and twisted. His neck coughed out a mouthful of blood, and he fell to the ground, on the verge of death!


    Senior Colonel Yu''s face turned nk and the smile on his face froze. Standing at the doorway, Qiao Cheng''splexion turned deathly white. He didn''t even notice how Ye Fan disappeared from his sight! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 271

    <span>0271


    "You ¡­ You really killed him!? " Qiao Cheng cried out in rm. He could not imagine how many disciples and members of the Wang Family would criticize him if he killed Wang Yingpeng!


    Senior Yu was also furious, he looked at Ye Fan and hysterically roared: "Who are you!?" "You dare to make a move in front of me!?"Originally, sending troops to assist a young master of the Wang family was a chance for him to reap the rewards, but now that Wang Yingpeng had died right in front of him, wouldn''t he be unable to escape responsibility?


    Thinking of this, Senior Yu wished that he could just shoot Ye Fan to death!


    Ye Fan calmly turned his head and said, "I should have killed him a long time ago, I yed with him a little bit too long just now."<span>"You say that this is a game!? Do you know who you''re killing!? " Senior Brother Yu gnashed his teeth and waved his hand. "Arrest him! If you dare to resist, just shoot them! "


    After the group of soldiers heard the order, they went forward to capture Ye Fan, only to see Ye Fan stomping one of his feet on the ground.


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    <span>With a loud explosion, the ground seemed to shake, and soon after, a huge hole was formed on the green brick ground of Ye Fan''s feet, and the cracks spread out for several meters.


    This kick intimidated all of the soldiers and no one dared to rush forward.


    Ye Fan chuckled and said, "The army is to protect the home and the country, since when did they be the ones who are here to carry these good-for-nothings?"


    "We''re here to encircle and annihte thugs like you. That makes sense!"<span>"Really?" Then why aren''t youing up again? " Ye Fan asked in ridicule.


    <span>Senior Colonel Yu and the soldiers were hesitant. Seeing Ye Fan acting so rxed, they were especially uncertain.


    <span>Qiao Cheng endured the pain in his hand and ran over to Senior Yu. He said in a deep voice: "Yu Yong, you don''t need to care about him. He is purposely mystifying!" He doesn''t have any background, so go ahead and arrest him! He didn''t want to ept it, so he captured everyone who came with him!


    <span>"He killed Young Master Wang Yingpeng, how can the Wang Family just sit back and do nothing? With the Wang Family supporting us, what are you afraid of?"


    Hearing that, Yu Yong thought that it was indeed logical, and shouted: "Aim at all targets! Once he resists, he will fire straight at us! "


    But as soon as he gave the order, he discovered that Ye Fan was no longer standing where he used to be.


    He only saw a figure suddenly appear next to Yu Yong. A hand was ced on top of Qiao Cheng''s head.<span>"I only crippled one of your hands, and it seems like you think you have a long life ahead of you?"


    <span>The moment Ye Fan''s voice fell, one of his hands fiercely pressed down. An instant of explosive power directly crushed Qiao Cheng''s neck bones to pieces!


    "Elder Qiao!" Yu Yong saw Qiao Cheng as an expert in his eyes. To be killed just like that scared him to the point that his liver trembled.


    Ye Fan leisurely walked to the center of the field and said, "You belong to the Jiangnan military sector, right? Give your General Wang Ze a call and then consider whether you want to open fire."


    Yu Yong swallowed his saliva and said hesitantly: "You ¡­ "You know General Wang?"


    "How troublesome. Wouldn''t it be fine if you just called?" Ye Fan said.At this moment, Ning Xuemo and her group of subordinates had already defeated all of the people from the flying cloud pavilion and rushed to the main gate. Seeing so many soldiers, the woman''s face turned serious.


    "Ye Fan, what do we do now?" Ning Xuemo asked.<span>Ye Fan took out his phone and said, "These guys don''t understand. Let me give Old Xie a call. I can''t just cripple and injure these innocent soldiers."


    Actually, if Ye Fan wanted to be a bit calmer, he could have told Xie Linfen about this from the beginning. As a strategist, he always had a way to protect those female warriors of the Poisonous Wolf Flower.However, since Wang Yingpeng and the Shangguan Family took the initiative to look for trouble with him, and he even asked Xie Laiyuan to help them out, this was not his style of doing things. He would rather kill the person he wanted to kill first and then have Xie Laiyuan calm the situation down.


    Just when Ye Fan was nning to make a phone call, a call came in.<span>With a single look, he saw that it was actually Xie Linyuan!


    <span>"Old Xie, you''re quite well-informed." Ye Fan picked up the phone and smiled.


    Xie Linyuan was puzzled. "Boss, you know about it too?"


    Ye Fan frowned, "Know about what?""Didn''t you say that I am well-informed? I thought you were talking about the Tiger Head Shark... " Xie Linyuan said.


    "Tiger Head Shark? The pirate organization? " Ye Fan was puzzled, "What''s wrong with them? Why would I bring up those guys?"Xie Linyuan was stunned. "Then what are you talking about, boss?"


    <span>Ye Fanughed mischievously, and told him about the grudge between the Poisonous Wolf Flower and Wang Yingpeng. He then told Xie Linyuan that he had already killed the man.


    Xie Linyuan heaved a long sigh and smiled wryly after hearing this. "Boss, you still have to make a ruckus after all."


    All right, I''ll get them back, but. "As for how they will handle the Wang n, that''s up to you, boss. After all, I''m a member of the Xie n, so it''s hard to say what the Wang n will do."


    Ye Fan naturally had no objections. He also knew that the Wang and Xie Families were actuallypeting.


    "What do you think happened to the Tiger Head Shark? Why did you call me? " Ye Fan asked.


    At the mention of this, Xie Linyuan''s expression turned serious. "The Tigerhead Sharks were killed by someone. The entire ship''s hundreds of men were killed. The remaining two boats and the pirates all fled in all directions.""What?" by whom? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "I don''t know!" In the past, it was not a big deal since it was just a B-grade organization. However, a few days ago, didn''t they join the ''Sea Demons''? Normally, when they beat up a dog, they would look at their owner.<span>That smelly squid, Leviathan, actually suspects that it was us who killed the Dragon Soul. He says that other than our Dragon Soul, the other nearby organizations, monkey eating eagles, shadow warriors, and the like, there isn''t any possibility of destroying the tiger head shark in one night.


    His new follower was annihted just like that, his temper was obviously unbearable. Today he actually drove a destroyer, two frigates, directly towards the high seas near China!


    <span>Several of our merchant ships were robbed by them. Although they didn''t kill anyone, they were obviously trying to disgust us, wanting us to go out and confront them.


    <span>Looks like the Leviathan won''t get back at us for nothing, he''s nning to stay put. If this goes on, China will send out their navy, and this will be a big deal. No matter how good his equipment is, it won''t be enough to deal with China''s regr fleet! "


    Ye Fan heard this and felt a headacheing on. What the hell was this? He took out a cigarette, and Little Zhao sensibly lit it for him.


    <span>After taking a deep breath, Ye Fan scratched his head and said, "Since that squid didn''t kill anyone, it means that he still values our brotherhood. I''m giving you face, can''t you just exin it to him clearly?"


    "Of course I did! I secretly contacted him and told him that we didn''t do it, but the guy didn''t believe me and insisted that I find out who the real culprit was! Tell me about it! I was wondering how I was going to find the real culprit for him. "


    Xie Linfuan said in a stifled tone, "I still have to carefully tell him not to let anyone find out. Otherwise, if too many people find out about my background overseas, it might not have much of an impact ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 272

    0272


    When Ye Fan heard this, he could more or less understand Xie Linyuan''s intentions. Heughed and scolded, "You brat ¡­ ¡­" You want me to be your lobbyist, you want to borrow my old face? ""Heh heh ¡­" "Boss, only with your handsome face can you suppress that big scum. That evil creature will submit to you ¡­" "Damn, he might even kick me off the ship!" Xie Linyuan smiled wryly.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, he didn''t mind helping him out. After all, Xie Linfuan and the Leviathan were his good brothers.


    <span>If the Leviathan''s corsairs had been destroyed by the Summer Brigade, he certainly didn''t want to see that happen.


    The key point was, Ye Fan felt that the tiger head shark''s sudden extermination was a bit strange, and he felt that this matter shouldn''t be simple."How about this, Old Xie, make the arrangements. I''ll go take a look." Ye Fan said.


    Xie Linyuan acted as if he was granted amnesty, he was also extremely anxious. "Boss, it''s been hard on you. If you didn''t go, I wouldn''t even know how to exin it to the Dragon King. I''m f * cking stinking scoundrel, but I''m treating him well, and he still wants to bicker with me. Only boss can educate him a bit ¡­"


    "Save your bullshit, hurry up and do something, I''m still being chased by a bunch of rocketunchers!" Ye Fan jokingly scolded.Xie Linyuan quickly hung up the phone and started to contact the people below.


    <span>Not long after, Yu Yong received a call. Then, his expression changed as he hurriedly saluted respectfully.


    <span>"Yes!" Yes! "I guarantee that I willplete the mission!"


    After Yu Yong hung up the phone, he looked at Ye Fan in reverence. His face was a lot more amiable, "Mr. Ye, I''ve offended you just now, but I didn''t know that it was one of our people. Please get on the car, we''ll send you to the military port."


    With this turn of events, Ning Zimo and the others who were still tense a moment ago heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ning Xuemo worshipped and curiously looked at the man, "Why do you want to go to the military port?"<span>Ye Fan touched the woman''s face, "I''m an old friend, go back obediently and wait for me. I promised to apany you, and I will never go back on my promise."


    Ning Xuemo nodded happily, "Then be careful!"


    Behind him, Little Zhao and the group of people from the Purple Bamboo Forest all looked at Ye Fan being respectfully weed into the car. They all shook their heads and sighed emotionally, clicking their tongues in wonder.<span>After killing Shangguan Family, Shangguan Feihong and his son, as well as a son of the Wang Family, Ye Fan was still fine. Furthermore, he was politely invited to leave by the military ¡­ With this ability, they could only admire him.


    After waiting for the dozen or so military vehicles to leave, Ning Xuemo was not in a hurry to leave.<span>The woman turned her head and looked at the golden words "Flying Cloud Pavilion" on the rock at the Shangguan Family residence''s gate. A thoughtful look appeared in her eyes.


    <span>Ning Xuemo suddenly stretched out her hand and brandished a flying knife. The flying knife just happened to pierce into the rock!


    <span>"Miss, are we not going?" Zhao Zhong asked curiously.


    <span>A confident smile appeared on Ning Xuemo''s face, "Little Zhao, let me ask you, what is the biggest underground power in the province?"


    "Of course it''s Shangguan Family ¡­" Zhao Zhong answered.


    <span>"Then right now, the Shangguan family has already been killed by us and they are only at that level. Why then would such arge family be taken over by the Shangguan family? Because of their seniority? " Ning Zimo asked.


    Zhao Zhong and the rest of the Violet Bamboo Forest elite''s eyes lit up with excitement."Eldest Miss ¡­ "You want to ¡­"


    Ning Zimo''s eyes were burning as she said, "If your Brother Fan dares to kill people from the Wang family, then I won''t even dare to snatch a Shangguan''s territory. That would mean that I''m too unworthy of him ¡­"


    <span>"From today onwards, I will make the Shangguan Family submit to the Purple Bamboo Forest!"


    ¡­ ¡­.


    When Ye Fan arrived at the military port, he saw two familiar faces as soon as he boarded the military speedboat ¡ª ¡ª Blood Thorn Rampart and Cold Snow.However, these two were not the main representatives sent by Dragon Soul. In front of them was a cold looking middle-aged man in white clothes and ck pants.


    <span>The person bringing Ye Fan aboard the ship was also a major general that Ye Fan had met before, Tan Jiang. Tan Jiang hurriedly introduced him to Ye Fan, "Mr. Ye, this is Commander Yu Ling of the Dragon Soul. He is responsible for representing the Dragon Soul and is participating in this negotiation."


    <span>Although Tan Jiang was still higher ranked than Yu Ling in terms of military rank, Yu Ling, as the middle management officer of the Dragon Soul, had a higher actual position than Tan Jiang, so Tan Jiang was also very respectful.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and greeted, "Hello, hello."


    <span>"Even though I don''t know what kind of rtionship you have with the Military Advisor or why you know about the Leviathan, but don''t look like you''re joking. We''re going to have a serious negotiation with a group of pirates who are causing trouble. We''re not going to have fun!"


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment. He looked at the Blood Thorn Fruit and Leng Xue, who were standing behind him. The Blood Thorn Flower had an awkward smile on his face.


    <span>"Mr. Ye, this is the first time Group Leader Yu Ling has met you, so he isn''t too familiar with you. Please forgive him." Leng Xue said.


    Yu Ling said: "Leng Xue! You don''t need to say anything! How can you be so reliant on an unknown outsider as an agent of the Dragon Soul!? Do you still have any sense of shame!? "<span>Leng Xue said apologetically: "Sorry, Group Leader Yu Ling, it''s just that ¡­ Thest time we heard Mr. Ye and the Leviathan on the phone, they were on good terms, so. "I think that the Military Advisor seeking Mr. Ye is the right decision."


    "Advisors aren''t omnipotent. Otherwise, they wouldn''t want us to negotiate with them. Don''t deify them!"


    After teaching his men a lesson, Yu Ling then said to Ye Fan, "You have to listen to mymand and not act without thinking. Otherwise, if you suffer a loss, don''t me us for not saving you!"Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry in his heart, but he was toozy to exin. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Whatever, we can set off now."


    Yu Ling wrinkled his brows, and became even more dissatisfied with Ye Fan''s attitude. With a heavy snort, he turned around and went back inside the boat.


    <span>When Yu Ling left, Leng Xue came over and exined, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. Actually, Group Leader Yu Ling is already an old man with a high position in the Dragon Soul category.


    <span>However, because the Military Advisor had appeared out of nowhere and snatched away his promotion quota, he had always had some resentment towards the Military Advisor ¡­ Therefore, he naturally treats you a little specially. "


    Ye Fan was suddenly enlightened. So that was the case. However, he didn''t care about this kind of thing and didn''t want to argue with an insignificant person.


    In order to keep the pirates at -Dmonds from feeling hostile, they had deliberately chosen the speedboat, not the warship, to head out to the open sea.As the sky darkened, three majestic warships finally appeared in the distance. Their fine equipment didn''t look like that of a group of pirates, but more like the navy of a small country.


    <span>When the hundreds of pirates on board saw the fast boat of China, all kinds of howls began to ring out. The formidable might of the banners had already started to shake the hearts of the people at a distance of a few hundred meters.


    <span>At the same time, a bronze-skinned giant man with braided hair, who was over two meters tall, swaggered onto the bow of the ship, wearing a military jacket that belonged to an admiral during the second world war. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 273

    <span>0273


    "Is that the Leviathan?" When Yu Ling, who was standing on the bow of the ship, saw the giant man, he immediately frowned.


    Blood Thorn Rampart and Leng Xue, who were at the side, both had grave expressions on their faces. They were only able to look into the distance and feel the oppressive might of a powerful expert.


    This was the overlord of a region, the bandit king. He was one of the only two [A] ss pirate organisations in the world, the soul of the sea demon, the "Sea Monster" Leviathan!


    Compared to the old A-ss pirate organization "Whalers of the Arctic Ocean", the sea demons led by Leviathan were much more advanced in equipment and methods. Hence, in just a few short years, they had already jumped up to be an A-ss pirate organization.Although there was a difference in strength between the [A] ss and the [A] ss, because the Sytor organization''s rating was mainly based on the loss ratio, there were times when the loss ratiocked objectivity.


    For example, some organizations would kill a high-quality opponent, while others would kill arge amount of enemies. Naturally, killing a high-quality opponent would bring even more potential.Compared to a real [A] ss expert like the Dragon Soul, the Sea Demons had much more water.


    However, to be able to achieve the standard of an A ss, that was proof of a battle prowess that was absolutely not to be underestimated.<span>"Group Leader Yu Ling, should we keep our distance and observe first?" Leng Xue asked.


    "Don''t worry, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to us. We represent the dragon soul, not a human." Yu Ling solemnlymanded, "Slow down, signal gs tell them that we have no ill intentions and are here for negotiations."


    The crew did so at once, and before long, the pirates returned a signal g from the Sea Demons'' warship, indicating that they could approach.


    Ye Fan sat at the back of the group, minding his own business and smoking a cigarette. As he looked at the distant Leviathan, a nostalgic smile surfaced on his face.<span>It was quite unexpected that the big squid, who had been following behind his ass, had now be the head of a powerful pirate crew.


    <span>When the speedboat reached the warship, a long gangway was lowered.


    <span>Seeing thedder, Yu Ling smiled proudly: "Did you see that? Even if we didn''t say anything, they would still invite us on board. Do you really think these pirates would dare to go head to head with us, the Dragon Soul? "


    Blood Thorn and Cold Snow were both surprised. They did not expect that everything would go so smoothly. They all looked rxed.<span>Yu Ling took the lead and walked up the gangway with his head held high. He was filled with the arrogance of a Dragon Soul envoy.


    When he was about to reach the warship, he immediately stopped.


    A giant man the size of a small mountain appeared before him, and a shadow enveloped him.<span>It was actually the Leviathan!


    Yu Ling''s body stiffened as his face stiffened. Looking at the resolute and cold face of the Thief King, he swallowed his saliva and calmly said, "Leviathan, I am ¡­""FUCK-OFF!"


    With a loud roar, the Leviathan sent Yu Ling rolling back down. There was no intention of letting him board the ship!


    Yu Ling''s face turned the color of pig liver. He was naturally unwilling to ept this in his heart. If they told him to scram, then he would scram. How would he have the face to face his subordinates behind him?


    "I am the team leader of the Dragon Soul Sect. "My name is..." Yu Ling intended to use English to exin his identity to the Leviathan.<span>However, the Leviathan''s expression became even more sinister, its beastly bronze eyes opened wide as it scolded, "I-DON ''T-CARE! IDIOT! "


    <span>Yu Ling was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He was actually being called an idiot. How could he endure such humiliation?


    <span>His face was trembling as he tried to force his way into the boat.


    <span>However, the Leviathan directly stretched out a hand and pushed on Yu Ling''s chest. With a surge of immense force, it forcefully pushed Yu Ling down!


    <span>Yu Ling lost his bnce and hurriedly grabbed onto the railing beside him. He flipped over the railing with his Qing Gong, only then was he able to stabilize himself.


    He circted his Xiantian Zhen Qi to its peak, gritted his teeth and once again leaped up, wanting to rush onto the battleship.


    However, the Leviathan suddenly erupted with a burst of even more vigorous Zhen Qi. Compared to Yu Ling, it was countless times stronger. Just as Yu Ling was about to collide with him, he was repelled away!"Bam!"


    A muffled sound rang out. Yu Ling seemed to have hit a small mountain as he flew backwards and fell down the stairs.<span>"Group Leader Yu Ling!" Leng Xue and the others hurriedly ran over and helped Yu Ling up. They realized that his internal injuries were already severe and blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    Yu Ling looked at the Leviathan with fear and trepidation. His Innate Qi at the initial stage was nothing in front of the Leviathan!


    The group of pirates let out a loudugh, pointing and scolding Yu Ling as if he were an idiot.Yu Ling reluctantly stood up, his eyes red he asked: "Leviathan! Since you lowered the gangway, why didn''t you let me board!? Don''t you want to negotiate with our Dragon Soul!? "


    <span>The people on the other boats were puzzled as well. They took the initiative to set down the gangway to show their goodwill, yet they stopped them from boarding the ship and even injured Yu Ling, the representative. What kind of logic was this?


    Unexpectedly, the Leviathan said solemnly, "I put down the gangway, not for you fools, but because you are not worthy to be on my ship! "He''s even more unworthy of negotiating with me!"


    "Not for us?" Leng Xue and Blood Thorn looked at each other, and subconsciously looked at Ye Fan, who had been silent all this time.At this moment, Ye Fan had just finished smoking and was watching an interesting y. He shook his head and chuckled.


    He walked slowly past them and said, "You guys stay on the boat. If you get on, I won''t be responsible if you get killed."


    Ye Fan said as he leisurely walked up the stairs.Seeing Ye Fan slowly approaching him, the fierce and resolute face of the Leviathan softened, revealing a look of reminiscence.


    He slowly retreated, bending his waist and lowering his head with a face full of respect, as if weing his king to his ship.


    This performance waspletely different from when he was facing Yu Ling. It caused the Dragon Soul aboard the speedboat and the people from the military to be stupefied.


    When Ye Fan arrived at the battleship, the group of pirates on the battleship waspletely silent. Each and every one of them revealed a solemn, nervous and excited expression, as if they were looking at their idol, but didn''t dare to burst it out.Without hesitation, the Leviathan dropped to one knee and bellowed, "MY-PRINCE!"


    The hundreds of pirates on the ship also knelt down instantly, bowing and shouting, "MY-PRINCE!"<span>The momentum shook the sky like wild thunder, resounding through the entire sea!


    Seeing this scene and hearing this shout, Yu Ling and the others on the boat werepletely dumbfounded.<span>What kind of fanatical worship was this? This was the reason why these pirates who killed people without batting an eyelid would submit to a single person.


    Just what kind of person could make the Leviathan lower its arrogant head respectfully like that!?


    Ye Fan scratched his head, not knowing whether tough or to cry. He originally wanted to keep a low profile ande up to meet his old brother, then settle the matter. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 274

    <span>0274


    <span>"All of you, get up. I''ve already retired, can you let me go ¡­ ¡­" Ye Fan raised his hand.


    The Leviathan stood up with a group of pirates at its head.


    Ye Fan walked over, looked at the big guy who had a silly smile on his face, and grinned, "Big squid, old rules?""Boss, I heard from Mo Fei that you''ve wasted your inner force. You''ve been practicing blindly for two years, can you still behave as usual?" the Leviathan asked honestly.


    Ye Fan raised his eyebrows, "You can try."


    "Then Boss, I won''t hold back!"


    The bystanders didn''t know what the two were talking about, but the next scene shocked both the pirates and the Dragon Soul aboard the speedboat.<span>He was originally more than two meters tall, and as his muscles swelled up, he seemed to have grown another size. He was like a ring diamond, and his power and momentum were able to shatter the liver and galldder of everyone present!


    "Roar!" The Leviathan fiercely punched towards Ye Fan''s chest!


    The power of this punch didn''t need to be felt. One only needed to hear the fist strike and the air currents that surged out, scraping until their faces hurt, to know how terrifying the power was!


    Everyone was going crazy, could it be that the Leviathan wanted to suddenly kill Ye Fan?However, right at this moment, Ye Fan''s foot first kicked the Leviathan''s abdomen.


    No one could clearly see how Ye Fan used his foot, but it had already passed.


    "Bam!"


    A crisp explosive sound rang out. The Leviathan''s burly body flew out like a cannonball, leaving a long arc in the air. After flying over twenty meters, it crashed into the railing of a boat.


    The whole world seemed to quiet down, leaving only the sound of the sea breeze blowing past his ears.


    The pirates on the ship were all dumbstruck. Their scalps tingled and their bones chilled. The invincible leader in their eyes had actually been sent flying with a single kick?<span>As for the Dragon Soul and the military aboard, they were at a loss for words for a long time. When they recalled the scene of Yu Ling being sent flying by the Leviathan''s palm and spitting out blood ¡­ Then, he looked at the scene of Ye Fan knocking over the Leviathan with a single kick...


    This difference was like the difference between clouds and mud!


    Yu Ling''s face was burning as if he ate cockroach poop. He recalled the words he said to Ye Fan before going to sea ¡­ The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was too stupid!


    As a matter of fact, Blood Thorn, Leng Xue, Tan Jiang and the others were all secretly smiling bitterly in their hearts. It was probably that in Ye Fan''s heart, a person like Yu Ling was an idiot.<span>On the pirate ship, hundreds of pirates were already staring passionately at Ye Fan, wishing that they could run up and ask for his autograph.


    <span>Leviathan coughed a few times and spat out blood. He held onto his stomach and stood up shakily as he smiled wryly, "Boss ¡­ "What kind of martial arts are you cultivating? Why are you still so incredible..."


    <span>Ye Fan put his hands in his pockets, smiled and said, "You big squid, how many times have I told you? Don''t gather your strength for too long. With such a big w, not kicking you into the sea would already be good enough."


    "Heh heh ¡­" "How could an ordinary person have found such an opening? Since you''ve been punched t by me, you''re the boss."The Leviathan''s skin and flesh were rough, but it didn''t really hurt. It walked up and hugged Ye Fan like a big bear.


    That scary greeting just now was just a special disy of affection between the two men.


    "You''re good, boy. You brought three ships and came to the high seas near China to stir up trouble. I heard from Mo Fei that you''re quite unreasonable right now. He advised you not to listen ¡­" Ye Fan said.


    Leviathan grumbled, "That guy, Murphy Stopphilius, he only knows how to make a small report. Boss, I am an honest man and my little brother was mysteriously annihted. Is it too much toe here and ask for an exnation?Besides... "I''ve already given that kid a lot of face. He didn''t even kill anyone, he just robbed a few ships of goods."


    <span>Ye Fan said, "Then, did you manage to find any information?" Tiger Head Sharks are a [B] ss organization, so it''s not that valuable, but it''s not that easy to get rid of them. "


    "Boss, please don''t tell me that before you came here, I found a useful clue," the Leviathan said.


    <span>"Oh? Where is it? "


    "Boss,e with me to the cabin to talk." Leviathan said happily, "It just so happens that my wife and daughter also want to meet you. You''re my wife''s idol."<span>Ye Fanughed out loud and said, "You little rascal, are you deliberately sticking around here and waiting for me toe over? "Alright, I''ll meet my sister-inw and niece."


    Although the age of the Leviathan and Xie Linfuan was actually older than Ye Fan, but since they both recognized Ye Fan as their big brother, Ye Fan had gotten used to calling their family members sister-inw.


    Seeing Ye Fan being respectfully weed into the cabin of the battleship, the people of China on the speedboat could only look on helplessly, not having a single bit of temper.<span>They finally understood why their advisor, Xie Linfuan, specially invited Ye Fan over.


    <span>If it wasn''t for Ye Fan, the Sea Demons would not even want to look at them!


    <span>"What do you guys mean, they called Ye Fan ''my-princ''?" Could it be that Ye Fan is a prince of some country? "Monarch?" Leng Xue asked curiously.


    <span>"Who knows... "The person that the Military Advisor knows is definitely not ordinary. We should respect Mr. Ye in the future," Tan Jiang said.


    Blood Thorn frowned and said, "I remember that the Leviathan once belonged to a mysterious organization. But that organization''s appearance was very short and very mysterious. Could it be that they are all from that organization?"


    <span>"I seem to have heard of some of them too, but they are ssified as top secret files that cannot be detected with our current level of security ¡­ "I''m afraid only the strategists know about this." Leng Xue replied.


    Everyone was discussing and making various guesses in their minds, but in the end, they could note to a conclusion. They felt even more perplexed by Ye Fan''s identity.


    Inside themand room, the decorations were crude and luxurious.


    The surroundings were decorated with Leviathan''s looted antiques, treasures, and all sorts of precious animal skins.


    As soon as Ye Fan walked in, he saw a chubby little loli ying with a golden crown iid with diamonds.


    A white-haired woman dressed in beautiful medieval pce clothing stood at the door expectantly."I''ve finally met you! "MY-PRINCE!" The blonde woman lifted her skirt and bent down in understanding.


    <span>"Boss, this is my wife, Monica! She''s prepared to see you, and purposely made up her makeup for half a day! "


    <span>"Oh? "You stinking squid, congrattions on marrying such a beautiful wife!" Ye Fan sincerelyughed.


    Monica said excitedly: "Thank you for your praise! Actually, my main job is to be a journalist. I''m very interested in the legends of the Underground World ¡­


    Especially you, I feel that even though you''re so young, you have experienced so many legendary years, so I can really write a very grand biography for you! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 275

    <span>0275


    <span>"You''re too kind ¡­" "You are also not simple, to be able to marry a Leviathan and let you live with such an idiot, it would be hard for an intellectual like you to do this." Ye Fan joked.


    "Sir, can I ask you a question?" Monica asked eagerly.


    Ye Fan nodded, thinking to himself that this journalist and his sister were quite lively, "Of course, we are all on the same side, so there''s no need to be polite."<span>"I''ve always been curious. Do you like to be called THE - PRINCE-OF-HE? Or like the most primitive code name, FAEN? "


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, he looked at Monica, whose eyes were shining, and was somewhat speechless.


    <span>It seemed like he had not been called "FAN" for many years. In that moment, too many thoughts surfaced in his mind.


    The mixed feelings of memories caused Ye Fan to be silent.


    Leviathan thought that Ye Fan was going to get angry, so he quickly shook his head at his wife, "Darling, our boss doesn''t like to talk about the past." Apologize quickly! "Monica immediately lowered her head, trembling. "I''m sorry," she said apologetically. "Sir, I didn''t mean to, I just adore your deeds too much. I really want to know what kind of great man you are."


    <span>Ye Fan chuckled and waved his hand, "How can I be considered a great man? At most, I am just an executioner who has killed too many people, there is nothing for me to admire."


    "No, it''s not like that. If not for your sudden appearance and the many resources in the world which were still controlled by the forces behind those established organizations, the underground world wouldn''t be as free as it is now."At least in these three to five years, because of your achievements, many new and emerging underground organizations have emerged. This would never have happened before," Monica said sincerely.


    Ye Fan smiled, feeling a bit embarrassed after hearing this, "Did I ever do so many things?" "I seem to just keep killing."


    <span>"Boss, let''s not talk about this anymore. Come on, this is my daughter, Debbie. Haha, does she look like me?"


    The Leviathan picked up the little loli, came in front of Ye Fan and said with a proud grin.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand and caressed the little girl''s face, "Definitely not like you, otherwise how could you be so cute." "It''s a pity that I came in a hurry. I didn''t know that you brought your wife and daughter, and didn''t even prepare a present ¡­"<span>"Boss, I don''tck anything. What gift? To be able to see you today is my family''s little Debbie''s honor." Leviathanughed out loud.


    Ye Fan reached out his hand, picked up the little girl, and kissed her, making little Debbie giggle.<span>Ye Fan looked at the child, and a trace of warmth appeared in his eyes. It seemed that the child was still very cute, and perhaps he should consider whether or not he should have a child.


    Although Monica really wanted to interview Ye Fan, she was stopped by the Leviathan. Normally, she could amodate her wife. However, regarding Ye Fan''s matters, the Leviathan was still very strict.


    He knew that Ye Fan didn''t like to talk about the past. To outsiders, it was a legend of immortality, a sad and beautiful epic poem.<span>But to Ye Fan, that was his pain, his darkest years.


    "Leviathan, where is the clue you spoke of?" Ye Fan sat on a sofa, smoking a cigar that had been delivered by the Leviathan and asked.


    "Boss, I caught a Tigerhead Shark member from the sea who was lucky enough to escape by jumping into the sea. He has been floating on driftwood for many days already, but fortunately he didn''t die."


    A very miserable looking pirate with sunburn wounds all over his face knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the two.<span>"Lord Leviathan."


    "Un, repeat everything you saw that day! "Be clear!" Leviathan said.


    The little pirate didn''t dare to disobey and immediately began to narrate the incident of a fishing boat approaching that day and then a strange person who could heal himself and start a massacre ¡­


    After hearing it, Ye Fan frowned and fell into deep thought.


    "Boss, do you think they might be from the Strigoi?" the Leviathan asked.<span>Ye Fan muttered to himself and said, "The Dark Council has no enmity with us. Strictly speaking, they tend to be friendly with us ¡­ ¡­" If the Strigoi see the pirate g of the giant squid, it should be impossible to kill them. "


    "What the hell is it that can heal so quickly after getting shot?" the Leviathan wondered.


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, a hint of worry shed across his face, and he murmured, "Biochemical regeneration technology..."<span>¡­ ¡­.


    Australia, Xi Ni City.It waste at night, and in a residential area near the university, a white Audi A7 parked outside an exquisite building.


    A young Asian man got out of the car, followed by an Australian girl with chestnut hair.


    <span>The boy put his arm around the girl''s waist and walked towards the door of the house.


    <span>"My dear, is this where you live? "You rented a house?" the girl asked.


    <span>"Haha, this is my house. I bought it long ago, so this ce belongs to me." The boy saidcently.


    <span>The female student''s eyes lit up, "Heavens, why are your Chinese students so rich? This house is really big, and your car is so handsome ¡­"


    <span>"If you like it, then stay here tonight." The boy smiled evilly.


    Just as the two of them kissed each other and were about to enter the house, the door opened.


    The boy was startled. When he saw that the one who opened the door was a woman, he revealed a surprised expression.<span>"Mom... Mom?! You. "You are not..."


    "Wei Ming!" Tong Huizhen excitedly went up and hugged her son, "Mom finally saw you!"


    This man was Su Weiming, who had changed his name and was now living in Australia.


    "Mom, didn''t you already ¡­ "I saw the domestic news report saying ¡­" Su Weiming''s face turned pale. He remembered that Tong Huizhen had died!<span>Furthermore, he hadn''t contacted Zhang Xuan in so many days. His sudden appearance was as though he''d seen a ghost.


    Tong Huizhen wiped her tears away and shook her head, "Mom is still alive. Mom has been saved. I came to Australia to look for you. From now on, we can live together again!"


    Hearing that, Su Weiming asked with a confused and doubtful expression, "Mom, won''t the people from our countrye to capture you? Would Su Qingxue and Ye Fan let you go? How did you get here? Will they find it? "


    "Don''t worry, we sneaked in here. This is a long story, Mom won''t hurt you." Tong Huizhen looked at the Australian girl beside her and said: "Let this girl go, I''ll bring you to an uncle."


    "Meet what uncle?" Su Weiming was confused.<span>At this moment, a voice came from within the house.


    <span>"Don''t let her go,e in."


    Song Xinghe, who wore a white shirt, suit pants and had a beard, walked out with an evil smile while drinking a ss of champagne.


    Su Weiming blinked. He vaguely remembered where he had seen this man before. When he remembered who this face belonged to, he broke out in a cold sweat!<span>"Song... Song Xinghe!? " Su Weiming''s face turned ashen and he retreated backwards, nearly falling to the ground. "You ¡­ Aren''t you the perverted murderer?! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 276

    <span>0276


    Tong Hui Zhen quickly went over to stop him, and said anxiously: "Wei Ming, do not speak carelessly! "Don''t be nervous, quickly go in. Mom will exin it to you slowly."


    <span>"What else is there to exin!?" I... I''m not staying with a pervert killer! I... I''m going to the police! "


    Su Weiming was scared out of his wits. He turned around and was about to run away.


    The female students at the side could not understand what they were talking about, so they could only ask, "What happened? What are you talking about? "<span>Su Wei Ming gritted his teeth and said, "Cut the crap! "Hurry up ande with me!"


    <span>Just as he was about to pull the female student and run to his Audi, he suddenly discovered that Song Xinghe was already standing in front of him.


    A smile appeared on Song Xinghe''s face, but in Su Weiming''s eyes, that smile was sinister and terrifying."Listen to your mother and enter the house," Song Xinghe said.


    <span>Su Weiming was sweating profusely as he retreated fearfully. The fear in his heart forced him to silently enter the room.


    The Australian female student was at a loss, not knowing what had happened.


    <span>Song Xinghe suddenly extended his hand and pinched the white female student''s face.


    <span>"Ugh!" The female student eximed and subconsciously wanted to retaliate, but she pushed Song Xinghe away.


    However, with a kick from Song Xinghe, his knee struck the female student''s stomach!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The girl screamed and curled up her body.


    Song Xinghe dragged the girl''s clothes into the house as if he was dragging a travel case and closed the door.


    When Su Wei Ming saw this scene, he asked fearfully, "You ¡­. What are you going to do? "Song Xinghe looked at him and said matter-of-factly, "What are you nning to do by bringing this foreign girl home?"


    <span>"I... "I ¡­" Su Weiming''s face alternated between red and white.


    Song Xinghe smiled evilly, "Your goal is precisely what I want to do."


    With that, Song Xinghe did not even bother about Tong Hui Zhen and Su Weiming, and directly tore apart the white female student''s jacket.


    <span>Not long after, the miserable shrieks of female students could be heard from the living room on the first floor.


    About ten minutester, the sound died down.


    Song Xinghe''s hand pressed hard on the girl''s neck, causing her, who had just been trampled on, to instantly die.Seeing this, Su Weiming was so scared that he almost wet his pants, while Tong Hui Zhen also couldn''t help but reveal a look of annoyance.


    Song Xinghe stood up with satisfaction and kicked away the corpse on the ground, grinning as he said: "ying with your mother on the ship every day is a little tiresome. If you change your taste, I would thank you for being so considerate and bringing a young female student over."


    Hearing this, Su Weiming looked at Tong Hui Zhen in surprise.Tong Huizhen''s face was filled with shame. Of course, it was very shameful for her son to hear about this, but she didn''t know why, but when she thought about what had happened on the ship, it made her feel hot all over.


    "Wei Ming, thanks to your Uncle Song, mom can only be saved. In the future, mom will be with you in Australia, so we can live a new life," said Tong.


    Su Weiming looked conflicted. "Living together? You want to live with me? "


    "Of course, Mom can take care of you here, so we don''t have to separate anymore," Tong said expectantly.


    "Are you crazy!? I only have a few million left in the first ce, and I don''t think I have enough! You guys still want toe back, how can you still have enough money?!<span>And you want me to live with you and such a murderer? " Su Weiming eximed.


    <span>Tong Huizhen quickly exined: "It will be fine, your Uncle Song is very capable, he has many ways to protect us ¡­" "Money isn''t a problem, he definitely has a way to earn it!"


    <span>However, Su Weiming backed off and shook his head, "I don''t want to see you two disgusting adulterers. I''m living a good life here by myself, why did you bring such a bastard to find me!?


    If you really want to do this for my good, then you and him will forever disappear from my sight! "Don''te and harm me again!"


    Hearing this, Tong Huizhen froze, a look of grief appearing in her eyes.


    "Child... I... I''m your mother, and I care about you, and I miss you. That''s why I came to you. "Why would I harm you ¡­" Tears rolled down Tong Huizhen''s face.Su Weiming shook his head and said, "I don''t have a despicable, shameless mom like you. You want to be together with this pervert? That''s your freedom, but don''t implicate me!"


    With that, Su Weiming turned around and ran out of the room. He wanted to run away immediately as he did not want to get involved in such a dangerous situation.


    However, like a ghost, Song Xinghe blocked Su Weiming''s path and kicked him back.<span>"Wei Ming!"


    Tong Huizhen cried as she ran to her son''s side, wanting to help him up.


    However, Su Weiming felt extremely angry. He was also worried that he would be killed by Song Xinghe here. Thus, all he wanted to do was to escape.


    He pushed Tong Huizhen away and bellowed: "Scram! Don''t hurt me! "


    Tong Huizhen staggered as she fell to the ground. Looking at the look of disgust on her son''s face, her heart felt like it was being chopped into dumplings.


    The woman''s face was gloomy, as if the entire world had gone dark.


    Su Wei Ming felt that he had no chance at all to forcefully escape like this, so he simply ran to the side of the stairs, picked up a hanging baseball bat and warned: "Song Xinghe! If you dare hit me again, I won''t be polite! "With that, Su Weiming walked around to the kitchen. He nned to escape through the back door.


    <span>However, it was a pity that Song Xinghe was still standing in front of him. He had an evil smile on his face as he said, "Your mother has survived countless times because of you. It''s not easy to meet you.


    "Hmph, if she''s doing this for my own good, why would she bring you here!? Get out of the way! " Su Weiming seemed to have gone crazy as he smashed his staff towards Song Xinghe.


    Song Xinghe''s eyes revealed a cold light. After breaking the baseball bat with his fist, his other hand grabbed onto Su Weiming''s neck.<span>Tong Huizhen, who had rushed over, saw this scene, and immediately kneeled on the ground and begged: "Mr. Song! Please! Don''t hurt him. Let him go. I will repay you for what you have done! "He''s also a naive child ¡­"


    <span>Su Wei Ming''s face also revealed a pleading look. While breathing with difficulty, he shouted at Tong Hui Zhen, "Hurry and save me ¡­ Mom. "I don''t want to die ¡­"


    Tong Huizhen no longer cared about what Su Weiming said to her just now. She threw herself at Song Xinghe''s feet, hugged Song Xinghe''s leg and cried, "Mr. Song ¡­ For the sake of my wholehearted service to you... "Spare my son, she is my only hope now ¡­"Song Xinghe said contemptuously, "You''re just a female dog that I randomly picked up, you have no right to negotiate with me on conditions..."


    <span>With that, Song Xinghe used a bit of force, causing Su Weiming to instantly die ¡­


    <span>"NO!"


    In the house, a long, heart-wrenching cry of a woman echoed. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 279

    0279Outdoor expansion is an annual event for the employees of the embroidery group. The aim is to deepen the rtionship between the middle and lower level employees, cultivate the spirit of cooperation, and make the employees more courageous and confident in their work.


    Of course, since most of the employees of the embroidery group were female, this sort of activity was usually not too harsh. It was usually just climbing a mountain, ying rock climbing, walking a wooden bridge or an iron chain bridge, then a bonfire party, camping, and so on.For the staff, it was more like a field trip than a test of willpower.


    Ye Fan originally wasn''t very interested, but as soon as he got on the bus that he had booked, Ye Fan immediately realized that his wife had really given him a good ride!


    "Hello, Assistant Ye!"<span>"Ye Te, good job!"


    <span>"Brother Ye is so cool today!"


    The entire train of female employees, upon seeing Ye Fan, greeted him very politely or enthusiastically.<span>Ye Fan usually yed all sorts of games in thepany and didn''t get along very well. Only now did he realize that the embroidery group was truly a gathering of beauties.


    <span>Ye Fan just found out from Jiang Chao that because he was here on behalf of Su Qingxue, he was the leader of the entire team of over a hundred people, so his status was naturally different.


    Moreover, Ye Fan''s previous performance in the basketball game had also won a lot of female fans, and quite a few female employees had already wanted toe into contact with him in private.Hearing this news, Ye Fan''s body was as light as a swallow, and his whole body was floating in the air.


    In reality, Su Qingxue only allowed Ye Fan to participate in this event because she wanted him to have a sense of teamwork and belonging. However, Ye Fan''s focus was not on the same team.


    He greeted the female staff members as he found a seat at the front.<span>As soon as he sat down, he realized that the woman beside him was very familiar, andughed out loud, "Captain Xu ¡­ Oh no, Department Head Xu, why are you here too? "


    Xu Linshan looked at him coldly, "I am the leader this time. I am also responsible for taking care of everyone''s safety like you. Of course I am here. Don''t you know about this before?"


    "Oh, I didn''t see that arrangement." Ye Fan smiled and said, "I told you that we were fated to meet, that we would eat together, and also go out into the open."


    <span>"It was you who sat over there to eat, okay?" Xu Linshan was at a loss for words. She had never seen someone so thick-skinned. "I see that you are very enthusiastic about greeting your little sisters at the back. Why don''t you go sit at the back?"


    Ye Fan nced at her, "Don''t tell me you''re jealous?" Department Head Xu? "


    "Crazy, I can''t be bothered to talk to you." Xu Linshan turned her head and looked out of the window, her face a little hot.Ye Fan also didn''t mind, as there were so many girls waiting for him to chat in the car, he was too busy to do anything.


    <span>The car would take three hours to drive to an ancestral mountain in the province. The mountain range was filled with rolling mountains, and there were very few people. There was only one national mountain park.


    It was winter, and other than a few workers in the park, there were no other tourists. It was the perfect time for the people from the Embroidery Group to train in the past.


    Although the journey was boring, Ye Fan didn''t stay idle, and he continued to chat enthusiastically with his female colleagues on the car.


    Ye Fan was basically able to talk to them about anything. From time to time, he would show some girls his palm, touch his little hands, and be extremely happy.Seeing all this, Xu Linshan did not say anything, but her heart was rather irritated. In the end, she just put on her headphones and closed her eyes to listen to the song.


    After lunch on the road, in the afternoon, the three buses took everyone to the entrance of the Zu Hu Mountain National Park.


    <span>"Weird, why is there no one here? Even if it''s Dong Tianleng, he shouldn''t bepletely deserted, right?" Quite a few employees noticed that other than a few empty cars parked outside the park, not a single person was there.


    "There''s no one at the ticket office. Don''t you need to buy a ticket?"


    "Are you stupid? Ourpany has already booked this ce up. Only we will be here. What''s the difference between selling tickets and not selling tickets?"


    The group of people discussed animatedly, but they did not pay much attention to it. In fact, it was rather easy this way.


    The employees of the brocade group were all in high spirits. They took photos together and the atmosphere was very lively.<span>Ye Fan also pulled Xu Linshan along, taking a photo as a memento. However, there was no smile on Xu Linshan''s face, and the photo was rather awkward.


    "Department Head Xu,e out and have some fun. Why do you keep showing that smelly face of yours?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Xu Linshan rolled her eyes at him, "What does it have to do with you?" If you want to smile, go find someone else. "


    After saying that, the woman turned around and directly went up the mountain with her team.<span>Ye Fan smiled and shook his head. He wasn''t in a hurry, so he slowly walked up the mountain with the other female employees.


    <span>Tonight, before nightfall, everyone would set up their tents in an open area halfway up the mountain. After the night passed, they would organize some activities tomorrow before finishing the business.


    <span>After climbing for several hours, most of the staff were already exhausted. They were all exhausted and simply did not have the energy to set up their tents.


    When they saw that Ye Fan and Xu Linshan did not even breathe heavily, they were very surprised, and even more so in admiration.


    Xu Linshan was also a bit surprised. Although her physical strength was extraordinary in the past, it had never been this good. Thinking about it carefully, it must have been because she had been practicing the movements that Ye Fan had taught her.


    Thinking like this, Xu Linshan also loved and hated Ye Fan at the same time. He was obviously so capable, yet he still wanted to make people hate him.


    Thest section of the road to the campsite required a winding mountain path. They carefully walked up, and when they looked outside, they would see several hundred meters of precipitous cliffs. It was quite dangerous.


    When many female employees saw this path, they were already too scared to move, so they walked slower.But at that moment, an even more frightening scene appeared!


    A series of rumbling sounds could be heard from the top of the mountain. There were actually quite a few rocks rolling down the mountain, bringing with it arge amount of soil and gravel. The rocks rolled even faster!"Landslide!?"


    Many people cried out in rm, but this was too sudden. After all, this was a park, not a real mountain."Everyone, get close to the mountain!" Xu Linshan stood in front and turned around to shout at the crowd.


    Screams and cries of agony rose and fell in session.The rocks continued to roll down, causing the metal railings on the side of the mountain to distort and distort.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand and opened some nearby rocks, frowning.


    This was too strange. The mountain walls above this path had been reinforced with protective measures. It was not windy nor had it rained, so why did the mountain suddenly slide down?<span>Recalling the scene at the foot of the mountain, where not a single person was seen, Ye Fan felt that something was wrong.


    <span>Thinking of this, Ye Fan shouted, "All of you, run down the mountain! Don''t go up any more! Stop looking! "Quick, retreat!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 283

    0283


    Ye Fan looked around, and after confirming that there were no changes, he walked over to the tomb''s stone door and carefully observed it.


    This stone tablet was engraved with some characters that looked like they were used by Taoists. They should be used to ward off evil spirits. However, ordinary families and the tombs of noble kings wouldn''t engrave these things.


    Ye Fan frowned as he thought about it. The more he felt that the owner of this tomb was not simple, so he tried to open it up.The weight of this stone b surprised Ye Fan. ording to his estimation, it should be a full three to four tons, which should be more than six thousand pounds! It was almost the weight of an African elephant!


    If it wasn''t for Ye Fan''s extraordinary strength, ordinary people probably wouldn''t have been able to lift him up.


    "Rumble ¡­" "Rumble..."<span>It was unknown what material the stone tablet was made of, but as it rubbed against the ground, it was slowly lifted up and then flipped over onto the dirt.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel admiration for his own strength. If not for him giving up all his inner strength and finding such a unique cultivation path, entering this tomb wouldn''t have been so easy.


    <span>And now, even when he lifted up such a huge boulder that weighed several thousand pounds, he felt that his strength still hadn''t reached its limit.


    In fact, the owner of this tomb probably never thought that there would be a tomb robber who could lift this ridiculously heavy boulder by himself!


    Ye Fan finally saw clearly that a stone staircase was exposed from below, leading straight into the depths of the tomb.


    Under the dark night, a cold wind blew from the ancient tomb in the middle of the mountain.Ye Fan grinned. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had seen more purgatory in the human world, this scene alone would have been enough to scare an ordinary person away.


    <span>Ye Fan took out his phone and turned on the shlight. Although he could clearly see most of the things in the night, it would still be a bit easier to shine the shlight on them.


    However, just as Ye Fan had taken a few steps down the stairs, he saw that in the entire passageway, the light on the wall suddenly lit up.


    <span>A long line of exquisite bronze white cranenterns caused Ye Fan''s soul to tremble.


    He knew that it was because he had opened the tomb and the oxygen had entered the tomb that he had ignited the extinguishedmps.<span>However, this also proved how ingenious the construction of this tomb was.


    <span>Ye Fan became even more alert, the more skillful the tomb was, the more it indicated that there were many dangers inside.


    <span>After they walked about thirty meters, on both sides of the road, there were beautiful frescoes. Most of them were paintings of various immortals, such as the Old Lord, Sky Sovereign, Mother Wang, Jade Emperor, and so on. They were vivid and lifelike, and there were many different types of divine beasts, such as cranes, Luan birds, qilins, green cattle, white deer, and so on.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, this should be a tomb lord that worships Taoism.After reaching the end, a stone door blocked Ye Fan''s path.


    <span>There was a huge Yin-Yang Eight Trigrams drawn on the stone door, but it was hard to tell what mechanism it had.


    However, on both sides of the door, two sentences were engraved. Although this ancient character was very old, Ye Fan still recognized it...<span>"Wu County''s Shen n Tomb ¡­" Those who trespass into the tomb area will die ¡­ "


    Ye Fan froze for a moment, so this tomb was the tomb of an entire n?


    <span>He didn''t know where Wu County was and what kind of rich and powerful family Lady Shen was, because Ye Fan remembered that there was no one surnamed Shen in the five great sects. The other surnamed Shen shouldn''t be in this area.


    <span>In other words, it was possible that this n had already perished in the river of time, leaving behind only this family tomb.


    Of course, there was also the possibility that there was a problem with the n''s descendants'' inheritance and that they did not know that their ancestors'' tombs were here.


    <span>But the problem was, how did the owner of the lemur organization know that there was a tomb here? Furthermore... Did he only know about furs, or did he know more?


    After all, with just the lemurs'' group, it would be hard for them to enter the tomb without Ye Fan interrupting them.


    The employer. Why did he need to find such a bunch of useless people to steal such a difficult tomb?Ye Fan thought for a minute at the door, but was unable to get a clue. However, he felt that since he hade, he could not just turn around and leave.


    Therefore, Ye Fan tried various methods of pressing and pushing on the door, wanting to see if there were any traps.Suddenly, Ye Fan discovered that what was on this tomb door was Fuxi Eight Trigrams, which was also known as Innate Eight Trigrams. Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen, and Seng.


    <span>However, all these rumours were in disorder, as if someone had intentionally messed up this gossip.


    Ye Fan was very familiar with gossip. Because he had previously trained in the "Heavenly Life Water", it was said that it originated from Fuxi''s River Diagram. Naturally, Fuxi''s Eight Trigrams wouldn''t be too difficult for Ye Fan.


    "Could it be..."


    Ye Fan thought for a while and tried to stop pressing any part of the door with his hands, and instead tried to rotate it with his hands.


    "Rumble ¡­"Indeed! The trigram on the door began to rotate along with Ye Fan''s palm, and began to rotate!


    Ye Fan grinned and muttered self-deprecatingly, "I don''t have enough strength, so I can''t y this jigsaw puzzle..."


    Ye Fan almost understood now that to open this door, he had to reset Fuxi''s gossip.


    It wasn''t too hard to say, but the key was to turn such arge stone mechanism. Normal people wouldn''t be able to do it with their strength, and god knows if it would trigger a dangerous trap if there were any mishaps.


    Ye Fan waspletely focused on the principle of the sun turning from the left, while the yin turned from the right. Ye Fan waspletely focused on the principle of the sun turning from the left, while the yin turned from the right to the right.


    In order of counterclockwise order, the sequence is from dry to match, to receive, to leave, to shock. In the north, the order is from the right clockwise direction, from the line to the line, from the line to the line, from the line, from the line to the line, from the line, from the line, from the line, from the line to the line, from the line, from the line, from the line, from the line, to the line, from the line, from the line.<span>Finally, after a few minutes, the Innate Eight Trigram Diagram was reset.


    <span>And in that instant, the entire tomb door split apart.


    Ye Fan felt that his heart was also beating faster. This kind of thick and heavy feeling of history slowly being unraveled made him very excited. He somewhat understood why so many people would be so engrossed in archaeology.In front of his eyes, there was only darkness. As the air entered, arge number ofmps were finally lit up, lighting up the area.


    <span>Ye Fan''s expression also changed from expectant to confused, and then slowly to amazed...


    Therge tomb was as big as three or four basketball courts.<span>The entire piece of huge rock was polished to an iparable degree andid around the entire tomb chamber.


    In the center of the map was the Divine Great Land, which was formed from arge protruding boulder. The map looked different from the one in China today.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, had read quite a lot of books, and could probably tell that this was probably the world described in "Ten Continents of the Sea".


    It was said that this was the map that Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty had obtained from listening to his mother''s narration, and had even asked for a map from Fang Fangshuo.And beyond that, dozens of steps led to a higher tform.


    At the very top was the golden statue of the Jade Pure Yuan Primordial Heavenly Sovereign, the Supreme Pure Soul Heavenly Sovereign, the Supreme Pure Moral Celestial, and the Daoist Three Purities.


    Ye Fan had seen many superb buildings in the world, but he was still shocked by the tomb in front of him. This magnificent style, this exquisite technique, this majesticyout, it was truly amazing. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 286

    <span>0286


    Ye Fan staggered up, dragging some blood along as he slowly walked out of the tomb chamber.


    <span>As soon as he left, he heard the door behind him close with a rumbling sound. It had actually closed!


    <span>Ye Fan had just wondered, could this also be a gate created by gravity, when the entire tomb began to emit a "boom" noise!


    Ye Fan felt that the tomb was shaking, as if there was an earthquake.


    Ye Fan didn''t have the leisure to care what was going on, so he mustered his strength and ran towards the tomb entrance.


    When he ran halfway, he discovered that the rocks on both sides of the road were beginning to copse!<span>This was ¡­ The entire tomb was sinking!?


    <span>Ye Fan understood, this was the method used by the people who built the tomb. In order to prevent the tomb robbers from leaving and to prevent the tomb from being taken away, they chose to use extreme protection.


    Since the tomb couldn''t bepleted, then let the entire tomb and the tomb robbers sink into the ground!<span>Ye Fan knew that if he really sank deep into the ground, it would be impossible for him to survive even if he wasn''t injured. That terrifying pressure alone would be enough to turn him into a pile of flesh and blood.


    Therefore, he had to use all his strength to break through!


    <span>"Ah!"


    <span>Ye Fan released his speed to its limit. He already didn''t know where he got the strength from, but he was still able to run so crazily.


    The instinct to survive caused Ye Fan to walk out of the tomb at the moment the passageway copsed!


    <span>At the same time Ye Fan fell in midair, he saw that halfway up the mountain, everything had started to copse!


    It was like a giant beast with its mouth wide open, wanting to eat the whole mountain!


    Ye Fan rolled down the slope, and when he heard the rumbling sound of andslide, he let out a long breath.After almost three minutes, when Ye Fan stood up again, he couldn''t help but to be amazed by the scene in front of him...


    The Ancestral House mountain had disappeared. What remained was only a huge depression in the ground!<span>If in a few years, this ce would be overgrown with vegetation, then, no one would think that in this several hundred meters, or even a thousand meters below, there would be a hidden family tomb!


    Even if there was a scientific explorer who wanted to dig here, it would be questionable whether they could find it just by looking for it, not to mention the funds and manpower required.


    Tonight, he finally experienced the power of China''s ancient civilizations. It seemed that humans were actually very ignorant of their own civilizations.<span>Right at this moment, Ye Fan felt a trace of ominous aura actually approaching him!


    "Who is it!?"


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly turned around, only to discover that there was a "strange person" standing in the forest behind him.


    <span>It was a man dressed in ck and red armor-like equipment. He wore a red helmet on his head. The face of the helmet was actually the face of a clown. His red mouth was wide open as he mocked something.


    It was hard to tell if he was a man or a woman, but he waspletely wrapped in armor of some unknown material.


    "To change the structure of the underground world by himself, to turn the tide and win the holy war, the legendary Emperor of Hell in the underground world, an expert who is practically worshipped by gods ¡­<span>But now, he was actually in such a sorry state just because he stole a grave ¡­ It seems that this tomb is indeed extraordinary. "


    <span>The clown tilted his head and chuckled sinisterly. However, it was obvious that his voice had been modified electronically, so it was still impossible to tell if he was a man or a woman.


    In his memory, he had never seen this person before, but this person seemed to know a lot about his background, causing him to be on guard.


    <span>"Who are you? Do you feel inferior hiding behind a clown''s face?" Ye Fan smiled in ridicule.


    <span>"Inferior?" The clownughed strangely, "I just think that all humans in this world are too ridiculous."


    "What, aren''t you human?" Ye Fan tried to obtain more information.


    The clown whispered: "For now... Forget it, but after. "I don''t know.""Oh, what do you mean?" Ye Fan asked.


    The clown no longer said anything. He stretched out his hand and said, "There''s no need to ask. From what I see, it''s best for you to cooperate. Hand over the things you took from the tomb."


    "What is it?" "The tomb is ruined, I was in a hurry to get out, I haven''t gotten anything yet." Ye Fan spread out his hands.


    The clown sneered and pointed at his eyes, "You don''t have to think about hiding it from me. My energy detection system has already discovered that you have two good things hidden in your pockets."


    Ye Fan was surprised, an energy detection device could actually be ced inside a set of armor? The technology of this armor was actually so advanced?<span>Furthermore, he had just taken out the item when this fellow appeared. Wasn''t this too coincidental!?


    Could it be ¡­ He''s been waiting!?


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "You..." Could it be that person who hired the Fox Monkey, the employer!? "


    "Is there any meaning to this question?" The clown sneered, "You only need to give me the item and I''ll be fine."Ye Fan''s heart thumped wildly, and he analyzed, "I understand, from the beginning, you wanted to profit from this. You have always been secretly following lemurs, letting them be your mice, probing the dangers of this tomb."


    <span>You said that you only needed to take one thing, and that the other tombs would belong to the lemurs because you knew that they wouldn''t be able to take it away! After they seed, you will kill them immediately!


    With how weak Fox Monkey is, you can easily annihte their entire family without arousing too much attention. That''s why you went to find a C grade tomb robbing organization at the start, right?! "<span>The clown was silent for a while, thenughed, "Even if you''re right, what''s the point? Let me say it onest time. "Hand it over!"


    Ye Fan held his head high and puffed out his chest, saying, "Since you know who I am, and you know my battle achievements, you should understand that I will never admit defeat."


    <span>If you have the ability to snatch it from me, then juste at me. I can see that you have been bluffing the entire time, and I''m guessing you might not be able to win against me, right? "


    "Don''t boast about yourself. I just don''t want to waste time ¡­" Even if you are one of the few strong people in this world, that doesn''t mean you are invincible.


    Looking at how you are right now, your body seems to be on the verge of overdrawing. If you really want to court death, then I''ll grant your wish! "Ye Fan wiped the blood from his mouth. Losing a lot of blood was a bit too much, and he really did feel that his body was a bit floating. However, he was not willing to risk his life to hand over the two stones that he took out.


    Although he didn''t know what use this stone had, since the other party was going to snatch it, it must be very important.


    What he hated the most was being used by others. This guy was actually ying the game of "Yellow Bird Is Behind". Of course, Ye Fan was very unhappy.


    "Come, let me see what kind of flowers you can make with your clothes." Ye Fan hooked his fingers.


    The clown scoffed, "Arrogant. You don''t even know the difference between humans and gods. Where is it?!"<span>As soon as he finished speaking, the clown seemed to have disappeared!


    Ye Fan''s reaction, due to fatigue and blood loss, became somewhat sluggish, but he still saw an afterimage!


    Crap!


    Just as Ye Fan was thinking this was bad, his abdomen was hit by a fist, and he was sent flying like a cannonball! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 289

    0289


    This Shen Xi was the legendary person who became an immortal. She was originally from the Wu family. Because she did good deeds and helped treat diseases in Sichuan, she was touched.


    It was said that he was connected to the Heavenly Court, saw the Old Lord, took immortal pills, and became a deity. He then returned to the mortal world to find his nsmen.


    In just a short period of time, four hundred years had passed on the ground. After that, Shen Xi continued to be an immortal, treating the disease of the people.<span>This was originally a legend, but in the eyes of most people, this was definitely a lie.


    However, Ye Fan was starting to doubt the authenticity of this story.


    If the one in this tomb is really Shen Xi''s Shen Family, then it can exin why there is such an exquisite tomb, and why there is such a powerful bronze warrior!


    A bronze statue made by a deity, how could it not be powerful?!


    Thinking of this, Ye Fan''s heart couldn''t help but beat wildly. Could it be that immortals really existed in this world? Or could it be... Once?<span>Of course, Ye Fan could only guess that this was not absolute proof. After all, to be able to reach that level, one might not necessarily be a god.


    <span>The key point is, Ye Fan was very puzzled, how did that clown in armor know about this tomb?


    Ye Fan took out two stones from his pocket. In the dim car, these two stones were very inconspicuous, just like uncut and polished ores.


    "What is this?" Su Qingxue nced at the man and found him holding two stones. She was a little curious.Ye Fan smiled, "I don''t know, but these two things almost took my life..."


    <span>"What?" Su Qingxue was stunned, "What happened?"


    Ye Fan thought for a while. As the sessor of the Ghost Valley, Su Qingxue would definitelye into contact with a lot of things about the underground world. There was no need to hide all of his secrets from her.So, Ye Fan told the story of his ancient tomb''s battle with the bronze man, and the encounter with the armor clown.


    <span>If it wasn''t night and the pressure of driving at high speed wasn''t too great, just listening to these exciting and dangerous things made Su Qingxue suspect that she was going to get into a car ident!


    "Could it be the Mo family''s mechanical beast from ancient legends? Didn''t you say that those type of mechanical beasts are very magical? " Su Qingxue asked.<span>Ye Fan shook his head, "I don''t know either. After all, I have never seen mechanical beasts before. But how can I exin the matter with Shen Xi?"


    "I think. "Even if there''s a deity, there''s nothing strange about it." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan raised his brows in curiosity, "Why do you say that?"


    "Think about it, from the history books, we know that there are ancient monarchs. However, we have never seen those monarchs before.


    However, those immortals, just because they didn''t write themselves down in the history books and only passed down legends, murals, and idols, we suspected that they were fake.


    Actually, no matter if it''s the ancient kings, ordinary people or those immortals, we have never seen them before. Why do we have to believe that what the words say must be true, and what isn''t written is false?In another thousand years or two thousand years, perhaps the people at that time, because some historical data were lost, would feel that the Emperor that we speak of, is also just a deity, just a legend? "


    After hearing what the woman had said, Ye Fan couldn''t help but nod his head and say, "I think so." At the end of the day, we just believed in what we thought was evidence. "


    <span>Su Qingxue said, "Saying that deities don''t exist is only a deduction based on ourmon sense.


    For example, the earth is supposed to go north to south, but in the universe, there is no concept of north, south, east, and west. Most of the time, we are restricted bymon sense, but we only see a small part of the universe with ignorance.Didn''t you tell mest time that there are more than 98% of the universe that we humans have never seen before? Why are you so unconfident now?


    At the very least, if what you see in the tomb is true, then the result is quite convincing that there was a deity. "


    Ye Fan smiled, Su Qingxue actually used his words to teach him a lesson.


    However, what the woman said made sense, and Ye Fan epted it humbly."What I''m more worried about is that clown. Who is he, and what is his purpose in seizing these two stones?" Su Qingxue''s face was full of worry.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "I don''t know, I will go investigate. As for these two stones, I can''t carry them with me, I have to find a ce to hide them."


    The clown''s armor had an energy detection device. If he was to carry it with him, it would be easy to find. Ye Fan had to think of another way.


    <span>Speaking of this matter, Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes shed as she said, "I have a ce, maybe you can ce the stone there."


    "Where?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "Could it be a bank vault?" That ce could easily be found. "


    Su Qingxue nced at him, "Am I that stupid? "Just follow me ¡­"


    <span>After the car drove back to Hua Hai, Su Qingxue didn''t go home but drove to a rtively old vi area.


    In front of arge mansion''s courtyard, Su Qingxue walked to the door after getting off the car and unlocked the door with her fingerprint.


    "Where is this?" Ye Fan asked.


    "My old hometown ¡­" Su Qingxue turned around with a trace of sadness in her eyes and said, "The ce where my dad used to live."Ye Fan suddenly realized that this was the house that the Su Family moved from An City to Hua Hai in the past. Now, both Su Changping and Tong Huizhen were no longer in the house.


    After entering the house, he found that it was spotless. It was obvious that someone had been asked to clean it every day.Su Qingxue brought the man upstairs and into a study. She said, "This was my grandfather''s study before, and waster used by my father."


    "You want me to put the stone here?" Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue didn''t say anything and walked to a bookshelf. She pressed a board inside with one hand.Following that, a mechanical sound was heard. The bookshelf slowly moved aside, revealing a hidden door behind it.


    "What is this ce?" Ye Fan didn''t think that this house had a secret.


    <span>"I didn''t know it before either. After the matter with the Ghost Valley was told to me, Aunt Jiang told me that there was a secret room here that even my father didn''t know about. It was the ce where my grandfather hid some secrets."


    "I came here once and found that there weren''t many things inside, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. However, I saw that the structure inside is more suitable to store these two stones for you." Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan was also interested, and followed the woman inside. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 303

    0303


    "Ah?" Pig butchering? "How could that be?!" Mu Mu Mu''s eyes widened as she asked, "I think the price is that high!"


    "Hey, do you know anything about cars? Porsche 7,18,580,000, and you still think it''s expensive? If you don''t have the money, just say so. Say that I, Brother Liao, killed a pig? Don''t embarrass yourself here! " Jie Tian sneered.


    Liao Jinhong also had an unhappy look on his face, "Old Brother Jie Tian, I''m giving you face by offering such a low price. It''s impossible for a new car to be priced lower than this in the entire Hua Hai.<span>If this friend of yours thinks that the price is too expensive, then it would be bullying. The one we are making is a Porsche, not some random brand.


    "Old Brother Liao, don''t be angry. This person and I aren''t friends either. I''m also very suspicious of him. He''s using some crafty method to swindle Yun''er of a good impression. He''s definitely a swindler!" Jie Tian disdainfully said.


    "Principal, Brother Ye Fan is not a swindler. We''ve known each other since we were young. He must have some sort of reason that led him to say that." Du Yun''er anxiously exined.


    "Reason? "Hmph hmph, I''d like to hear the reason for this. If you want to cause trouble here, then our security personnel are no pushovers!" Liao Jinhong could already see that Ye Fan was a love rival of the Heaven Mending Sect, so he was not polite to Ye Fan at all.


    Ye Fan took out his phone and sent a message. Then he said, "This 718 is set for now. Do you have 918 here?"<span>"Hahahaha..." When Liao Jinhong heard this, heughed, "Do you know what is 918?"


    "What are youughing at? I''m asking you if you have it." Ye Fan pondered and said, "There are less than a thousand cars in the whole world, so it''s normal if you don''t have one."


    "Nonsense, of course not! It''s a car worth over ten million yuan. Who''s going to buy it for? " Liao Jinhong said, "If you don''t want to buy a car, then hurry up and leave. My old brother, the Heaven Breaker, is sincerely here to buy a car for this beauty. What are you here for?"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t answer, and continued to walk inside the exhibition area, then pointed at a white Porsche 911 inside.


    "That''s 911''s TURBO-S, right? That''s not bad either." Ye Fan turned around and said to Du Yun''er, "Yun''er, what do you think?"


    <span>Hearing that, Du Yun''er was unable to react, "I... Me? I don''t understand. "


    <span>"Do you think the car looks good?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Alright... "It''s pretty," Du Yun''er said truthfully.<span>Ye Fan grinned, "If you think it''s good, then buy it."


    Jie Tian narrowed his eyes. "Brother Liao, I remember that this Porsche 911''s TURBO-S costs around 2.8 million, right?""Yeah, if you want to buy it, I can still give you a discount. But there really isn''t much discount on this car," Liao Jinhong said.


    <span>Before the exnation, he looked at Du Yun''er and said, "Yun''er, if you like it, I''ll buy that car for you. In the future, don''t get involved with this guy. He can''t even give you happiness."


    Du Yun''er hurriedly shook her head, "No! President Xie, I don''t want that car! I can''t afford it! Two million and eight hundred thousand yuan is really too expensive. I wouldn''t be able to earn that much money in half my lifetime! "


    Ye Fan said, "Yun''er, don''t listen to their nonsense. That car is very cheap. Your monthly sry is more than enough to buy it!"


    "A month''s sry? Haha! Ye, is there something wrong with your head!? Your mouth is full of nonsense. If you can''t afford it, don''t make a fool of yourself here! " "Even if it''s over two million, I can still spend it for Yun''er! Unlike you, who only know how to shoot empty cannons! "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "It''s none of my business how much you want to spend. But I said it''s cheap, so it''s cheap..."Liao Jinhong got annoyed and was about to find a security guard to kick Ye Fan out when his phone rang.


    <span>When Liao Jinhong saw this, his expression slightly changed. He signalled for him to wait a moment before going to the side to pick up a call.


    <span>In less than a minute, Liao Jinhong came back. However, his face was a bit pale and his eyes were a bit timid. He did not dare look at Ye Fan, and his whole body seemed to have be a bit shorter.


    "Brother Liao, are you alright?" Jie Tian was very curious, why did this guy suddenly wither.


    <span>"No ¡­." "It''s nothing." Liao Jinhong forced out a smile. He even stepped away from Jie Tian in silence, not daring to get too close to him.


    <span>Ye Fan earnestly said to Du Yun''er, "Yun''er, listen to me. Just buy that car. You definitely can afford it, and you can even afford to raise it ¡­"


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, stop messing around. I know you might have earned some money, but I can''t ept such a precious gift." "You''re good to me, I know that, but you don''t have to spend that money ¡­"


    "Who said I''m going to buy it for you? You''re going to buy it yourself! Don''t tell me you can''t even afford to buy it for 911 dors?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Nine ¡­ Nine ¡­ How much? nine hundred and eleven!? " Du Yun''er froze on the spot, her bright eyes flicking a few times. "Brother Ye Fan, are you having a fever?"The other employees of the 4S store also covered their mouths and snickered, thinking that Ye Fan was really funny.


    <span>Jie Tian alsoughed, "Ye Fan, you are really retarded! You think 911 is just 911? Is that 718 yuan!? "


    <span>Mu Mu Mu pouted. "Ye Fan, stop messing around. Let''s just buy a car."


    The group of people shook their heads. This was the first time they had encountered one. Buying a Porsche didn''t even require a four-digit price!


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, had an evil smile on his face as he looked towards Liao Jinhong, "This Manager Liao is in the business sector and needs to be honest. Tell me the truth, is this 911 really 911?"Liao Jinhong''s face turned green, and the muscles on his face twitched. He grinned, revealing an expression that was even uglier than crying.


    "Ye ¡­" Mr. Ye, just now, I ¡­ He was wrong, this car ¡­ It''s exactly nine hundred and eleven! "


    <span>"..."


    In an instant, the entire hall seemed dead silent.


    The employees all stared at the general manager with their mouths agape, thinking that perhaps the general manager was suffering from hypoxic thoughts. Even the shop assistant who was introducing the car dropped the notebook in his hands onto the floor.


    Du Yun''er and Mu Mu Mu''s eyes widened in disbelief.<span>Jie Tian, on the other hand, suspected that he had heard wrongly and cried out, "Brother Liao! Don''t speak nonsense! Did you get surrounded by Ye Fan? The Porsche 911 would at least cost a million or so cars, but this is the TURBO-S! "


    Liao Jinhong was also going all out as he solemnly said, "I don''t know about other people, but in our store, this number is exactly the same as the 911 number. I was the one who reported the wrong price."


    Ye Fan nodded in satisfaction, "Manager Liao, I heard that your store also has a lifetime guarantee and free maintenance, right?"Liao Jinhong gritted his teeth. Although his heart was bleeding, he still said, "Yes ¡­" That''s right! As long as this Miss Du buys it, we will be responsible for any problems with the car and will provide free maintenance every year. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 315

    0315At the same time, the heavy machine guns on the other cars also began to spew out fire snakes. The bullets were like a violent storm as they whizzed through those cars!


    In just a few seconds, a mournful scream began to resound across the railway line. Arge number of innocent civilians were injured or even killed!When Ye Fan saw this situation, he immediately got angry. Just what are these guys doing? Originally, if they were able to capture anyone, they could have just saved them.


    However, once this group of people took action, it would be equivalent to aplete war.


    Since they had no way to protect most of the civilians, why did they still rush forward to fight with them?


    Although Ye Fan was not a professional doctor, and only wanted to save people by studying cardiothoracic medicine, he was still a doctor after all. Naturally, he didn''t want too many innocent people to be injured.


    Seeing that the situation was irrevocable, Ye Fan had no choice but to rush out and try to find a way to stop those machine guns from firing at the coach.However, just as he was about to make his move, even more soldiers in in clothes charged out of the carriages with guns in their hands.


    The moment these Warriors attacked, the machine gun''s firepower was immediately drawn away.


    Amongst them was a man wearing a ck casual suit and dark jeans. He rushed to the front and threw the suit over to the side. Then, he pulled out a cold ray of light from his waist!


    Upon a closer look, it was actually a close-fitting flexible sword! As soon as the sword made a "ng" sound, it made a melodious metallic sound. The expert of the sword could tell that this was a top-grade flexible sword that could only be forged by Frost Iron from the coldest ce!


    "This fellow is not simple..." Ye Fan mumbled.


    When they saw that person fighting with the red scarfed bearded man, the two of them mustered their innate energy and began to fight.<span>The big bearded assassin''s sabre skill had an explosive force when it was unleashed. The sabre Qi hacked down like a wall of crimson mes, creating a half-meter deep gash on the ground!


    The man who wielded the sword moved gracefully. After dodging two wild attacks in a row, his sword moved to the side. He used the Taiji eight trigrams sword to find a gap and shed across the bearded man''s defensive de, aiming for his throat!


    Big Beard leaned back on his sword and deflected the attack. Without sufficient zhen qi, he used brute force to resist it. Then, he shed at the de Master with a semi-circr sh."Secret Sect''s Fire de Art ¡­" Taiji Sect''s Eight Trigrams Sword? "Interesting..."


    <span>Ye Fan only needed a short nce to know the origins of both sides.


    The warriors of the secret sect were rtively low-key, they would note to the Central ins or the southeast of China all year round. This group of people should be warriors from the northwest of China.


    As for the Taiji sect, it was one of the four most ancient martial arts sects in China. It was as famous as Shaolin, Mount Shu, and Mount Kunlun.Although the Underground World only recognizes the [S] ss organizations as being dominated by the old days, [Heaven''s Eyes] and [Dragon Knight], this doesn''t mean that the strength of China''s traditional four great ancient martial arts sects are much weaker than the [S] ss organizations.


    The reason why they were not included in the S ss organizations was because the four major sects were not part of the underground world. They were open to the public.


    Furthermore, the ancient martial arts sects would not participate in the battles in the underground world. Although their disciples were powerful, they did not have enough battle damage figures.Therefore, although the Four Great Sects of China were not ranked [S] ss, they were actually more powerful than an [A] ss organization like the Dragon Soul.


    After all, no one knew how many old monsters were hidden in these big sects.Not just within China, there are also some organizations like the established countries overseas that do not participate in the battles in the underground world. However, their strength isparable to an [S] ss expert.


    If not for the existence of these non-underground organizations with S ss strength, the S ss Organizations of the three Underground World would be even more arrogant than they are now.


    One of the special characteristics of the secret sect martial arts was that it could improve one''sbat prowess. It was brutal and overbearing, created for killing, and emphasized on "killing to be a Buddha"!


    However, the Taiji Sect''s martial arts were smooth, fluid, and could be used for both offense and defense. Even if the swordsman''s true qi was higher than the swordsman''s, it would still be difficult to win in a short period of time.<span>The power of that big guy''s machete was fierce and tyrannical, and the young man''s flexible sword was nimble and agile. In a battle of strength, it was hard to tell which was the better.


    Ye Fan reckoned that the two sides would be stuck for a while.Taking advantage of this time, Ye Fan did not kill anyone. Instead, he ran to those cars in the back where he had been shot at, and forcefully kicked open those windows to let some of the passengers get out.


    "Push out the injured first! "Faster!" As Ye Fan opened those carriages, he shouted loudly.


    Although Ye Fan shouted this, most people still stayed in the carriage and didn''t dare toe out.<span>The bullets interweaved outside with killing intent. The sound of the gunshot had shattered the hearts of all the passengers. Not many could remain calm.


    Ye Fan could only try his best to bring out some of the wounded, and carry them to a safe position at the back of the carriage to begin some emergency treatment.


    There was a medical first aid kit on the train. After Ye Fan found it, he used some gauze and some simple medicine to stop the bleeding, bandage the wounded people, and try his best to slow down the spread of their injuries.<span>Su Qingxue hid behind a pile of rocks and watched Ye Fan run back and forth. He was actually trying to save someone, and suddenly remembered that Ye Fan had said that he was a doctor.


    Ye Fan used his body as a meat shield to protect the wounded to a safe location. He ran back and forth, and in a short ten minutes, he had moved more than ten injured people.


    Su Qingxue was moved. She had thought that Ye Fan was a vicious character who would kill without blinking an eye. However, the scene before her was the other side of the man.


    <span>At the same time, that group of soldiers wearing in clothes had already relied on the advantage of numbers and coordination to annihte the bandits that were driving the off-road vehicles.


    One by one, the bandits fell to the ground in a pool of blood, which dyed half of the slope red.


    The flexible sword wielding man''s sword moved as fast as lightning. Every time he struck out with his sword, it was like a silver snake wildly dancing in the air, crafty and nimble.


    After more than forty moves, he had firmly suppressed the bearded assassin.<span>That big bearded man''s body was covered in fine wounds. The change in the flexible sword was too strange, making it impossible for him to guard against it.


    "You ¡­ You are Tai Chi Sect''s Silver Dragon Swordsman, Teng Ziqiao!? " The burly man seemed to have finally recognized his opponent, an unwilling expression on his face.


    <span>"I didn''t expect that a member of the Asura''s Association would know me, Teng Qingshan. If you surrender and obediently hand over your information, Teng Qingshan can guarantee that you won''t die!"


    "Haha!" Wishful thinking! I, Duan Feng, will use my own life to exchange for your Silver Dragon Swordsman.


    Finishing his words, this big fellow called Duan Feng suddenly dashed towards Teng Ziqiao as if he didn''t care for his life! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 316

    0316Teng Ziqiao snorted coldly, and the Silver Dragon Sword in his hand let out a melodious hum. His entire body flipped in the air, and the sword twisted towards Duan Feng''s neck in an enchanting way!


    <span>Duan Feng, on the other hand, seemed to know of this move and extended his hand to grab Teng Ziqiao''s flexible sword!


    "You!?" Teng Ziqiao was shocked. This person actually had the hand to grab the sword?<span>Fresh blood flowed out from Duan Feng''s palm, and the sharp edge of the sword directly cut into Duan Feng''s bones!


    However, Duan Feng clenched his teeth and endured the pain. He had also messed up Teng Ziqiao''s movement technique.


    He suddenly turned around and hacked at Teng Ziqiao with his de. At the same time, the true energy within his body reached the intensity of an explosion!


    "Self-destruct of true qi?"


    Teng Ziqiao finally understood what this guy was trying to do. This was a special technique that could continuouslypress one''s true energy and achieve the effect of exploding. It was a technique that could kill both parties!


    <span>"Silver Dragon Sword!" Die together with my Old Duan! "


    Duan Feng knew he wasn''t a match, so he decided to go one on one and sacrifice himself for justice!


    "Don''t even think about it!" Teng Ziqiao loosened his grip on the flexible sword, and as his body fell back, he condensed a Taiji Zhen Qi shield!


    A barrier that was like a flowing stream of water appeared in front of Teng Ziqiao."Two Elements of Infinity Shield!"


    The instant the shield was opened, Duan Feng''s body exploded as well. The burning hot true energy and blood and flesh exploded out in an unsightly manner!<span>Although the zhen qi shield in front of Teng Ziqiao blocked arge amount of explosive power, it still sent his body flying!


    "Captain!"


    "Captain Teng, how are you!?"


    <span>A group of soldiers wearing in clothes ran towards Teng Ziqiao.


    Teng Ziqiao stood up from the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. He waved his hand and said, "It''s fine. I''ve suffered some internal injuries. However, this Duan Feng''s Zhen Qi is inferior to mine, and is unable to harm my foundation."


    <span>"As expected of the Teng Jia Vige. It was very dangerous just now. We couldn''t help them at all!"


    "That''s right. I didn''t expect the enemy to have such an expert. If Teng Qingshan didn''te personally, something big would have happened!"


    <span>Teng Ziqiao shook his head, "Everyone has worked hard. We should first protect Fellow Gu Yu, then calm the masses and contact the nearby troops. Come here and send the crowd to a safe ce."


    The group of soldiers obeyed one after another, and then began to split up.


    But soon, two soldiers brought over a man who looked to be in his forties, wearing a ck overcoat and ck-rimmed sses.<span>"Captain Teng!" Fellow Gu has been shot in the arm! "


    <span>"What!?" Teng Ziqiao stepped forward and said with a frown, "Didn''t I tell you to protect the Fellow!?"


    However, Fellow Gu Yu shook his head. "It was too chaotic earlier. The two people who came to protect me have already done their best, and they have also sacrificed ¡­ It doesn''t matter if I get hurt. "


    "That won''t do, if I don''t handle it well, something big will happen ¡­ ¡­" In this way, everyone should hurry up and find a doctor to treat the Fellow''s wounds! " Teng Ziqiao ordered."Yes sir!" Everyone agreed.


    Teng Ziqiao put away his flexible sword and was about to go and take a look at the messy carriage when he realized that many passengers had already left and had run to a safe area at the back of the carriage.


    Their past as soldiers was just about to lead the way and bring the passengers out, but it seemed like it was unnecessary.


    "Captain Teng, it seems that someone has already rescued them. Many of the injured people said that they were rescued by someone and moved to another side of the carriage." One of the members reported to Teng Ziqiao."Oh? "It was so chaotic just now, how could anyone do such a thing?" Teng Ziqiao frowned and led the team over curiously.


    "Maybe there''s a doctor in the car?"


    "Then hurry up and take a look!"When they arrived at the other side of the train, Teng Ziqiao and the others discovered that there were more than twenty wounded people lying there. The rtives, friends, and other people of the wounded were all there taking care of them.


    Everyone seemed to have discovered that this ce was rtively safe, as a hundred to two hundred people were already waiting here.


    These people were naturally saved by Ye Fan, who was busy bandaging the newly dragged wounded.


    "Try to stop the bleeding first. There are bullets in his thigh, so it''s not convenient to take them out here. They''re easy to get infected. Wait until we go to the hospital before taking the bullets out." Ye Fan said to the man''s wife after dealing with his leg wound.


    Teng Ziqiao brought his men to Ye Fan''s side and asked doubtfully, "Mister, are you a doctor?"


    Ye Fan raised his head and nced at him, "Finished?" Why are you still standing there? Go call an ambnce! "


    "What kind of attitude is this!? Our Teng Qingshan is asking you a question! " A soldier next to him scolded him.Teng Ziqiao stopped the soldier and said, "It is normal that he doesn''t know us. Sir, we are from the Dragon Soul Raiders. You must not have heard of us.


    But this time, we are on a very important mission to protect a very critical scientist. He is slightly injured, and if you are a doctor, pleasee with us as soon as possible to deal with him. "


    Dragon Soul Raiding Team?Ye Fan thought to himself, no wonder even the Tai Chi Sect hade. It turned out to be the Ancient Warrior''s Special Forces under the direct control of the Dragon King.


    Normally, the members of the Dragon Soul Squad were all agents hidden in the shadows, but the Dragon Soulmandos were openly responsible for the front lines.


    As the Dragon King was themander in chief, his position was even higher than that of ordinary agents. He could even ignore the orders of his advisor, Xie Laiyuan.<span>Compared to those hidden agents, the Dragon Soulmandos were much easier to obtain military merits. Therefore, generally speaking, the sects and ns with good backgrounds would rather let their juniors join themandos than those who were not in danger yet.


    However, no matter if they were secret agents ormandos, Ye Fan didn''t care too much about them.


    <span>"What injury?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"He was hit by a spear in his arm," Teng Ziqiao said.


    "With such a small wound, it''ll be fine if you tie it up and slow the bleeding. I still have more injured people here!" Ye Fan said.


    A soldier at the side was angered. "Can Fellow Gu Yu''s position bepared with that of an ordinary person? You can''t even tell which is more important!? "


    Most of these soldiers came from extraordinary backgrounds and held themselves in high esteem. Naturally, they all felt that the people in society should respect them and be able to distinguish them clearly.These words caused many of the ordinary passengers to feel discontent.


    "Is being a soldier that great!? Our lives are not life!? ""Exactly! The Fellow is also a human, and so are we. Why must we first go and save him? "


    "Why would you ride in a car with us with such a precious life!?"The group of passengers were filled with indignation and began to retaliate.


    <span>A few of the members of themando were flushed in embarrassment. They were about to re up when they were stopped by Teng Ziqiao.


    <span>Teng Ziqiao frowned, "Everyone, listen to me. My subordinate is just anxious, so of course we hope that everyone who is injured can be safe." Today, it is our fault for not being well-prepared and causing everyone to suffer! "


    Seeing that Teng Ziqiao was so sincere, everyone present gradually calmed down.<span>"Mister, after you finish dealing with the injured here, please go and help Fellow Gu deal with your injuries." Teng Ziqiao said.


    "Let hime over himself. He hurt his hand and leg, but he''s not hurt at all!"<span>Ye Fan also couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to them. Seeing another wounded soldier being carried over, and his family members crying, he immediately ran over.


    <span>"Damn it!" This brat dares to ignore us!? "


    "Yeah, what are you pulling! If it wasn''t for us charging in, would he still be here to save them? " a group ofmandos said indignantly. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 317

    0317


    Teng Ziqiao also furrowed his brows, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he followed Ye Fan silently, wanting to see how Ye Fan would save someone.<span>At this moment, Ye Fan discovered that the person carrying a man for a woman was actually Su Qingxue?


    "Wife? What are you doing!? " Ye Fan was surprised.<span>Su Qingxue panted and said, "I''ll help you save her too. Since this elder sister can''t even carry her husband, I''ll help her carry him."


    Ye Fan understood and smiled. He reached out his hand to caress Su Qingxue''s head, "Quickly put him down, I want to see the situation."


    After the man was put down, Ye Fan quickly checked his eyes and pulse, and then pulled open the man''s coat to listen to his chest."Doctor! What happened to my husband!? Did he get shot!? " Big Sis, who was by the side, was so anxious that she began to cry.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "No, he wasn''t shot. Is his lungs feeling ufortable?""Yeah, we went to the hospital in Hua Hai to have an examination this time. My husband always said that he had to struggle to breathe," said Big Sis.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "This is a tension pneumothorax, we have to intubate it as soon as possible..."


    "Intubation? "Where is the pipe ¡­" Su Qingxue frowned.<span>Ye Fan hurriedly shouted, "Who has a pen!?" A fountain pen! A ballpoint pen! "Anything is fine!"


    A man who looked like a civilian staff member hurriedly passed a fountain pen over and asked, "Is that alright?"Ye Fan grabbed it and took out the pen holder. After leaving only the pen tube, he directly stabbed the man''s lung in the side!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Everyone on the side was shocked. Su Qingxue also opened her beautiful eyes wide.


    At that moment, a stream of thick blood sprayed out from the pen holder!


    Ye Fan''s gaze sharpened, "It''s a blood thirsty one!" We need to perform the operation as soon as possible! ""Ah?" Doctor. I... Will my husband die!? You must save him! My two kids haven''t even gone to college yet! "The children are still young..." The eldest young mistress was crying so hard that she was about to copse.


    Ye Fan''s brows were tightly locked together. In a situation where he didn''t have any surgical tools, and didn''t have the time to check and record the film, he had no way of saving anyone.


    Right at this moment, a "Kuang Kuang Kuang" sound was hearding from the helicopter!<span>Ye Fan''s spirit was startled. He knew that someone hade to provide emergency support, so he hurriedly got up and said: "We''ll use helicopters to send it to the nearby hospital. There''s still time!"


    <span>Ye Fan picked up this man and ran in the direction of the helicopter.


    <span>But at this time, several members of themando stopped Ye Fan.


    <span>"Sorry, we''re going to use that helicopter to take Professor Gu Yu away. We need to take Professor Gu to a safe ce. You guys can wait for the ambnce!"


    <span>Ye Fan felt very angry in his heart, "Is there something wrong with your brains?" If we are all going to die, what kind of bullshit academy member or professor can we possibly die from just walking a littleter!? "


    Su Qingxue was also very angry, "It''s already safe here, can''t you let the helicopter take the patients first!?"<span>"Rules are rules!" We will only obey orders! "


    <span>"Instead of treating Fellow Gu, you''re going to use our helicopter? Who do you think you are!?" A few of the team members disdained.


    Ye Fan sneered. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was carrying a patient, he would have directly beat these people to death.They had long heard that the Dragon Soul Raiders were all from influential families and ancient martial arts sects. Each of them was superior to the other. Now that they saw them, it was true.


    To them, the lives of ordinarymoners weren''t important. As long as theypleted a mission, they would be able to obtain military merits, promotion, reputation, and power.


    "Forget it, all of you move aside. Let this doctor bring the patient to the hospital, I will bear the responsibility."Just as Ye Fan was about to explode, Teng Ziqiao walked over and said with a smile.


    <span>"Captain Teng ¡­ ¡­." "You ¡­" Several of themandos were unwilling.


    <span>Teng Ziqiao said, "What? You won''t listen to me either?"


    The other team members shook their heads and backed off.


    But at this time, Su Qingxue''s gaze froze and unexpectedly said: "Learn ¡­. Senior? "


    Teng Ziqiao had a gentle smile on his face as he said, "Did you just discover me, Qingxue? It has been a long time since Ist saw you."<span>"Is he really Senior Teng?" Su Qingxue blinked her beautiful eyes, "This is your army?"


    <span>"Haha ¡­" "I am only the captain of a squad. I dare not say that it is my unit." Teng Ziqiaoughed.


    Ye Fan felt a burst of unhappiness in his heart. He could tell that this Teng Ziqiao was the senior that Su Qingxue talked about. He was especially popr in the school and even told Su Qingxue stories.


    <span>This guy actually dared to call her "Qingxue"? This caused Ye Fan to be confused. Why are you calling me so affectionate?


    "Wife! Wife! Youe with me to the hospital! " Ye Fan purposefully yelled for Su Qingxue to follow him.Su Qingxue curiously asked, "Why?" It''s no use for me to go to the hospital, right? "


    "It''s useless even if you are here!" Ye Fan said.


    Teng Ziqiao narrowed his eyes, "Qingxue, so you are married?" Your husband is this doctor? "


    Su Qingxue blushed. She didn''t know how to exin why Ye Fan was her assistant? That doesn''t seem right. He might as well admit it.


    "Yeah, he''s a cardiothoracic surgeon," Su Qingxue thought. In any case, Ye Fan was a doctor, so this wasn''t a lie.Teng Ziqiao nodded and said, "You''ve married a good husband. He saved so many people. That''s great."


    "Um... "Not bad." Su Qingxue was actually quite proud of herself. Today, she suddenly felt that Ye Fan had a very amazing side to him.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, had a face full of annoyance, thinking to himself, why do I need you to praise me?


    However, most of his attention was on the patient, so he didn''t pay much attention to it."Qingxue, I will go to the hospital with you guys. Fellow Gu Yu should also go to the hospital to bandage your wounds," Teng Ziqiao said.


    <span>Su Qingxue naturally felt that it should be so. It wasn''t that she couldn''t sit in the helicopter, so she nodded and said, "Thank you for your help, senior. To be able to save someone is to save a family. It''s really very important."


    "Haha, I am a soldier protecting my family and the country. Of course I have to take care of the masses." Teng Ziqiao waved his hand, indicating that he was not worth mentioning.<span>The group got on the helicopter and flew to the nearest county hospital.


    <span>On the helicopter, Ye Fan heard the conversation between Su Qingxue and Teng Ziqiao and wished he could plug his ears.


    "... Qingxue, we haven''t seen each other in four years, right? You really are much prettier than when you were a student. Thinking about it like this, I was once your gossip boyfriend, so I really earned. "


    "Senior, stop joking with me. Have you been carrying out missions in the army for the past few years?" Is it dangerous? "


    "It''s not bad, I''m actually a disciple of the Taiji Sect. If my master wants me to serve the country, I''m willing to do so ¡­""Um... "Compared to you guys, I seem too small." Su Qingxue admired the people who had paid the price for her country.


    Teng Ziqiao smiled and said, "Qingxue, you are the chairman of the Embroidery Group now, right? I must congratte you.


    You are now living a fruitful life, your career has been sessful, you have a family, and you are getting prettier and prettier. I am regretting that I did not pursue you back then! "Haha ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan could no longer bear to listen and shouted, "Hey! F * ck, can you shut up!? My husband is still sitting here, and you still dare to tease my wife!? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 318

    0318


    <span>Su Qingxue reached out to grab the man''s arm andined, "What are you yelling for? Senior, you''re joking! Why are you so fierce? "


    When Ye Fan heard the woman speak up for this guy, he got even more annoyed, "Is there such a joke?" Didn''t he say that he regretted not chasing you just to chase you? "<span>"This is your own understanding, alright? Do you think seniors are the kind of people who act recklessly? He didn''t have a single girlfriend in university, what kind of person do you think he is? "


    <span>"What?" Not a single girlfriend? " Ye Fan curled his lips and said, "He''s doing this on purpose, he just wants to maintain that rtionship between you and a couple!"


    <span>"You ¡­ "You must be sick..."


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned. She felt that Ye Fan was too sensitive. Moreover, she wasn''t the type of woman who was weak like a flower that blooms with water. It wasn''t as if what Teng Ziqiao said had nothing to do with her.


    Teng Ziqiao smiled with a carefree expression, "Mr. Ye, you don''t have to be so nervous. I, Teng Ziqiao, am a disciple of the Taiji Sect''s Sect Leader. It''s just that we haven''t seen each other for a long time, that''s all. "


    "Casually? If you dare to speak carelessly again, do you believe that I won''t throw you off the ne!? " Ye Fan was furious in his heart. If it wasn''t for Su Qingxue, he would have already kicked this guy off the helicopter.A hint of disdain shed in Teng Ziqiao''s eyes. He shook his head and smiled, "Okay, I won''t joke with my junior. Mr. Ye, you should focus on taking care of the patients."


    Ye Fan could see the contempt in this guy''s eyes, and narrowed his eyes, "What? You don''t believe that I can throw you down?" Or do you think I don''t dare? "


    Teng Ziqiao continued to smile silently. He turned his head and looked outside the helicopter, as if he was toozy to pay attention to Ye Fan.


    Su Qingxue was afraid that Ye Fan would really attack her. After all, she felt that it was just a small matter and there was no need to cause such a ruckus, so she advised, "Ye Fan, don''t be like this, won''t you be safe and sound in the hospital? "Why do you feel like you just ate gunpowder?"When Ye Fan heard that the woman even med him, he unhappily said, "You''re talking to this guy?" Who is your husband? Didn''t you see that he looks down on me? Did he know that the eyes he looked at you with just now were glowing with a green light!? "


    "What nonsense are you spouting!? If you continue to act like this, I''ll get angry! " Su Qingxue felt that it was too embarrassing. In her opinion, it was impossible for Teng Ziqiao to have any sort of rtionship with her.


    This was a kind of distrust towards her, so Su Qingxue naturally felt ufortable.


    Teng Qingshan let out a sigh and said, "Qingxue, you two stop arguing. I believe that a mature man with confidence will definitely have a broad mind. Mr. Ye shouldn''t fuss over such a small matter ¡­"


    "Heh ¡­" You call me narrow-minded!? You are a hypocrite! Say it if you look down on me! What are you pretending for! " Ye Fan scolded, "Just because of you guys, I will carry out a duty of protection. I am only concerned about that Fellow, no matter what thosemoners do, how noble can you be!?"When Teng Ziqiao heard this, his face turned cold as he said, "It''s impossible to avoid all acts of war against civilians. The mission of sealing off the group of Asura Tactics was not carried out by our troops."


    "However, I did not shirk my responsibilities. This time, many citizens have been killed or injured. When I return, I will ask the higher-ups for their sins and review mymand ¡­"


    <span>Hearing Teng Ziqiao''s righteous words, Su Qingxue nodded slightly and felt that it made sense.


    <span>However, Ye Fan could not hold it back anymore. This was the first time he saw someone act so arrogantly. The key was that this person was obviously intentionally showing off in front of Su Qingxue.


    "You don''t need to go back and think about it. I''ll kick you down now!"


    Ye Fan said, and was about to open the door of the helicopter, preparing to make his move.


    This gave Su Qingxue a fright. She grabbed Ye Fan, "What are you doing? Is he crazy!? "


    "Heh heh... "Qingxue, your husband is really interesting." Teng Ziqiao smiled with a rxed expression, not caring at all about Ye Fan''s actions.Just as Ye Fan was about to flip out, the helicopter suddenly began descending.


    <span>"We''re at the hospital! Ye Fan, stop messing around! The most important thing to do is to save them! " Su Qingxue did not wish for Ye Fan to provoke a bunch of trouble for such a small thing.


    Ye Fan looked at the dying patient, thinking that after today, he would probably not run into this guy anymore. For him, it didn''t seem worth it for him to go against the Dragon Soul and Taiji n, so he decided to bear with it.<span>After getting off the helicopter, the patient was quickly pushed towards the emergency room. Ye Fan looked at Teng Ziqiao warily and said to Su Qingxue, "Wife,e with me. Stay away from that guy."


    <span>Su Qingxue felt that this man was too paranoid today, "Don''t let your thoughts run wild, okay?" Hurry and save them! "


    <span>"Doctor! Doctor, my husband is entirely reliant on you! " In her eyes, Ye Fan was definitely a highly skilled genius doctor.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Fan could only run after him. He was not too sure whether this hospital''s doctor''s level was enough to save that patient.Seeing that Ye Fan had left, Teng Ziqiao''s eyes flickered. He turned to the soldier that had followed him and said, "Bring Fellow Gu Yu to deal with your spear wounds. I still have some matters to attend to." "Remember, after dealing with the wounds, immediately bring the Fellow to reunite with the main group. Make sure there won''t be any remaining members of the Asura Faction who want to harm the Fellow."


    After the soldier received the order, he immediately led the injured Gu Yu to be treated.


    <span>Teng Ziqiao turned his head and saw Su Qingxue walking towards the elevator. He chased after her and said, "Qingxue, it''s rare to see you in person. Can I buy you a cup of coffee?"


    <span>Su Qingxue puzzledly turned her head, "Senior, don''t you have matters to take care of?"


    "Haha, I was just busy taking time off. Actually, Fellow Gu Yu is already safe. The people sent by the Asura''s Association have already been annihted by us. I just don''t want others to disturb me." Teng Ziqiao said.


    Su Qingxue frowned, "But I don''t want to drink coffee ¡­ ¡­" I want to go over to the emergency room and take a look. "Teng Ziqiao narrowed his eyes and asked, "You want to see your husband undergo surgery?"


    "Um... "Before, I heard that he was very skilled in surgery. He said that he was a doctor of cardiothoracic surgery, but I have never seen him in person, so I want to go see him." Su Qingxue said.


    "Oh? Was there such a thing? How long have you been together? You don''t even know that he''s a doctor? " Teng Ziqiao asked casually.


    Su Qingxue pursed her lips, "It''s not even half a year, we''ll be married for a few months, so I don''t really understand ¡­ ¡­"


    "Oh... "So that''s how it is." Teng Ziqiao stared at the woman''s face for a while before smiling and said, "Since that''s the case, I will apany you to take a look." I saw that Mr. Ye saved so many injured people by the side of the train just now. I feel that his medical skills are not bad.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 319

    0319


    Although Su Qingxue felt that it was strange, she couldn''t stop it so she nodded.<span>In the emergency room of the hospital, a group of medical staff was also flustered. After all, the nearby train was off track and many people had died or been injured. They had never encountered such an emergency before.


    However, this also made things more convenient for Ye Fan, as no one cared about his qualifications. After hearing that he was a doctor, the hospital couldn''t wait for more people to gather, so it didn''t take much effort for Ye Fan to lead the way.


    After arranging for theatose patient to get a CT scan, Ye Fan immediately found the cause. As the operating room was not free, Ye Fan immediately started the emergency operation in the emergency room.When Su Qingxue and Teng Ziqiao came to the emergency room, Teng Ziqiao bought two jars of hot coffee from the hospital''s store and gave one to Su Qingxue.


    However, Su Qingxue was not in the mood to drink. Seeing the busy medical staff, she felt that the atmosphere was very tense, and seeing that Ye Fan was going to undergo surgery in such a noisy environment, she felt even more unimaginable.<span>"Can this kind of ce be operated on?" Su Qingxue asked worriedly.


    <span>Teng Ziqiao shrugged, "There''s nothing we can do about this. After all, this ce isn''t a big hospital and the operation room is upied. If Mr. Ye wants to operate now, he can only do this."


    <span>Su Qingxue tightly held the coffee jar. Although she didn''t take a sip, her mind was very tense.


    This ce was not like the operation room, but more like a battlefield. If Ye Fan wanted toplete the operation in this kind of ce, it was no different frompletely focusing on his surroundings.


    "The patient has a tumor in the lower lobe of the left lung that extends to the descending great arteries. "We will now begin the operation to remove the left lower lobe of the lung and rece it with the descending aorta ¡­"


    When Ye Fan mentioned about the operation, the nurses and assistants who had arranged for him were a bit panicked. After all, to them, this kind of operation was way too difficult.


    "Doctor... You. "You look so young. Can you really do it?"<span>"This tumor is so big, why don''t we treat it conservatively?"


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "Right now, if we don''t perform the surgery, the patient will die before she can even receive treatment. Don''t mess around and just follow my instructions." Do you have hydrogen gas in your hospital? "


    "Hydrogen... "Yes," the anesthesiologist said. "Do you want to use hydrogen as an auxiliary anesthetic?"<span>Ye Fan nodded, "Good luck, you should import the hydrogen."


    "Oh." The anesthesiologist hurriedly did as he was told.<span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand and said, "The scalpel ¡­"


    <span>Although the nurse was still very worried, but seeing Ye Fan''s calm appearance, she could only start to match him.


    "Single-pole Lightning de... The sternum saw... "<span>Ye Fan''s hand began to move very quickly. The moment he started the knife attack, the surrounding nurses and assistants'' eyes lit up!


    <span>"So fast!" An assistant couldn''t help but exim in admiration. They had never seen such an amazing surgical technique.


    In this way, the group of people gained quite a bit of confidence, and they became more active in cooperating with Ye Fan''s operation.


    "Surgical scissors... The first assistant was more attentive ¡­ "It''s confirmed that there is a bleeding point in the descending aorta. The tumor is infiltrating and bleeding..." Ye Fan''s eyes shed a look of understanding, this was basically the same as his guess.<span>"Doctor, what do we do next?" an assistant asked.


    <span>Ye Fan raised his head, "Don''t tell me you have never had this kind of surgery before?"


    The assistants were embarrassed. In such small hospitals like theirs, the patients who underwent major surgery did not trust them. They all ran to Hua Hai to be treated, so how could they have the chance to cut such arge tumor?


    Ye Fan lightly said, "Don''t worry, give me the hemostatic pincer." First mp the descending aorta. Then give me the scissors and peel off the tumor area "..."... "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.<span>One step at a time, Ye Fan exined the procedure while performing a quick surgical removal.


    <span>Time seemed to fly by very quickly. Unknowingly, the operation had alreadye to an end, and Ye Fan had already started to sew it up.


    Most of the doctors and nurses in the emergency room felt incredulous. There were even some who trembled all over. To think that there would be someone who could remove such arge tumor in such an environment. Furthermore, the speed was astonishingly fast."Good cooperation, don''t be so unconfident in the future." After Ye Fan finished his surgery, he took off his mask and smiled at the surrounding nurses and helpers.


    The group of medical staff hastily shook their heads, repeatedly saying that they didn''t dare to. The group of people looked at Ye Fan in admiration. To them, this technique was simply a godly skill.


    <span>That big sister knew that her husband was done for, she was so excited that she cried and even wanted to kneel down and kowtow to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan hurriedly grabbed her, not letting her kneel down. Afterforting her, that elder sister went to see her husband.


    Ye Fan looked around and since he didn''t see any other heavily injured people that needed treatment, he decided to meet up with Su Qingxue.<span>Who would have thought that Su Qingxue and Teng Ziqiao would be standing together as soon as he swept his gaze over them?


    That was enough. Su Qingxue was even holding onto a can of beverage, while Teng Ziqiao had one in his hand.Ye Fan wrinkled his brows, and quickly walked over, "Wife, aren''t I supposed to stay with this guy?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Senior just wants to see your surgery. What does that have to do with me?"


    "What''s with your coffee? What if he puts something in your coffee? "


    <span>"Are you crazy!?" How do I put in the coffee? Besides, senior is not such a person! " Su Qingxue was drunk on the thought of what was going on in this man''s mind.


    <span>Ye Fan grabbed the woman''s coffee, opened it and drank it all, then said, "Why don''t you give it to me to drink, I''m afraid your stomach won''t feel well after drinking it."


    Su Qingxue looked at Ye Fan''s petty look and felt both angry and amused. It was her first time seeing Ye Fan eat such a big one due to jealousy."You really seem to have great medical skills. Look at those doctors, nurses, and even you, aren''t you very proud of yourself?" Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed a trace of satisfaction. She discovered that her husband''s merits were still there, but she had not discovered them before.


    <span>Today, she actually felt that there was still a moment to be proud of when she married such a man.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Happy?" Wife, how could you think like that. What was there to be proud of?


    If a surgeon fails to perform an operation, the patient must die. This is a job that cannot be failed. I just did the most normal thing. "<span>Su Qingxue had thought that Ye Fan would brazenly boast and show off, but she hadn''t expected him to respond in such a manner.


    Su Qingxue was stunned and didn''t know how to reply.<span>Teng Ziqiao smiled and said, "Mr. Ye, Doctor Ye, your medical skills are truly amazing. I admire you."


    "Why are you still here? Is your Dragon Soulmandos that free? " Ye Fan said in annoyance.<span>Teng Ziqiao lowered his head and smiled, "Don''t worry, I will be leaving now. We still have to send Fellow Gu Yu to Hua Hai, so we will take our leave ¡­ ¡­"


    With that, Teng Ziqiao turned to Su Qingxue and smiled, "Qingxue, our unit will be staying in Hua Hai for a while to carry out a defense mission. If there''s time, I would like to find some old school friends from the former student unions. I haven''t been back for years, and I hope you will give me apliment. "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 320

    <span>0320


    Su Qingxue nced at Ye Fan and said with a smile, "Let''s talk about it when I''m free. I will consider it when I have the time."<span>"I''m not free!" My wife is busy! "You can scram now!" Ye Fan said unhappily.


    Teng Ziqiao didn''t take it to heart. He turned around and left with a smile.


    After Teng Ziqiao left, Su Qingxueined, "What happened to you today? Just a moment ago when I saw you do surgery, it was rare for me to find you more pleasing to the eye, but now you have be so petty. "


    Ye Fan stared at him and said, "That guy came to take advantage of me. If I don''t beat him up, then I will be unworthy of him!"Su Qingxue was so angry that her chest rose and fell. "Why do you sound so bad? Dig into a corner? Which wall to dig? Which corner? "


    <span>"Of course it''s you, my wife ¡­" Ye Fan weakly mumbled.


    "Am I brick or mud!? Digging and digging ¡­ Besides, do you think I''ll be dug up? " Su Qingxue red at him with cold eyes: "If I got poached away, I would have been driven away because of you! If you were nice to me, how would I have been poached away!? "


    <span>"Wife... Don''t be angry, I didn''t use the right words, I won''t say it next time ¡­ " Seeing that Su Qingxue was about to smoke, Ye Fan quickly apologized with a smile.


    Su Qingxue snorted coldly and turned her head to walk out.<span>Ye Fan hurried over and asked in a low voice, "Wifey, don''t be angry at me. The main thing is that guy doesn''t look like a good person ¡­" "Don''t you dare touch him again ¡­"


    "I am an adult too! I have my own social circle, do you want to lock me up!?<span>Don''t tell me that I can''t even have an old friend who is a male!? " Su Qingxue said angrily: "I didn''t say anything about you being a woman outside of my house, but you are being strict with me, aren''t you?"


    Ye Fan was suddenly at a loss for words. He thought to himself that saying this would not be beneficial to him, so he hurriedly changed his words and said, "Alright, alright, my wife, I won''t say anymore. Please don''t be angry."


    Ye Fan thought that if that Teng Ziqiao really dared to scheme against Su Qingxue, it wouldn''t be toote for him to kill him.


    <span>Seeing that Su Qingxue was about to leave, Ye Fan anxiously asked, "Wife, where are you going? Wait for me! "


    "Idiot!" Take the bus back to China! You want to spend the night here? "


    <span>"Oh, oh..." Ye Fan pped his head, almost forgetting that they were still in the small city.


    <span>The two of them took a taxi to a nearby bus station and bought a bus back to Hua Hai.


    <span>On the way back, he turned on the radio in the bus. When the news was broadcast, it indeed brought up the train derailment in the afternoon.


    <span>The incident involved many people and could not be safely covered up, so the authorities still made some reports.


    <span>Most likely, it was an organization controlled by an overseas power called the "Asura Faction" that received funds and weapons from overseas and entered the borders of China to carry out some terrorist attacks.


    Their goal this time was to capture a leading scientist in China who knew of an important research project.


    <span>However, under the powerful attack of the Xia squads, the small squads of the Asura''s Association werepletely annihted.


    <span>Ye Fan sat in the car, listening to the news. Suddenly, he remembered about Chu Yunyao''s scientific experiments.


    Could it be that the scientist called Gu Yu was also on Chu Yunyao''s team?


    <span>Most of the Asura''s Association''s members were from the most terrifying forces in the northwest.


    And the person who had tried to assassinate Chu Yunyao before was Fu Sang''s Shadow Warrior.<span>In this way, there were currently at least two factions that were eyeing Chu Yunyao''s experiment. As for the others that were hidden, there would definitely be quite a few of them.


    <span>Ye Fan became more and more curious, just what kind of research did Chu Yunyao do that could garner such high attention?


    When it was dark, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue finally returned to Hua Hai. On the other hand, Su Qingxue''s spirit was quite good, because these days, she had started to cultivate the ''ck Scripture''. Although she hadn''t found any Qi sensing, she was gradually improving her spirit.


    In the vicinity of the bus station in Hua Hai, there were a mixture of fish and dragons, and there were also many ck carriages. As soon as they came out, all sorts of drivers woulde to hire them.<span>Of course, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue wouldn''t ride there. They directly got a taxi and prepared to go back to Egret County.


    But when Ye Fan was getting on the carriage, from the corner of his eyes, he seemed to have caught a glimpse of a familiar back view.


    When Ye Fan turned around, he found that there was no one he was familiar with.


    <span>"What''s wrong with you? Get in the car. " Su Qingxue said when she saw the man in a daze outside the car door.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t think too much about it. He felt that he had made a mistake, so he sat in the car.


    The taxi left. At the spot where the taxi had stopped, about 30 metres behind, a man and a woman got out of an old, silver-gray, golden carriage.<span>The man was wearing a ck hoodie with a low hat to hide his face. The woman was wearing a grey coat with a red scarf covering half of her face.


    <span>The driver of the ck car cursed, "Something''s wrong, it''s been closed for a long time! No one came to investigate. Even if they did, it would be because we were scared to drive! What are you all afraid of! "


    After saying that, the ck car driver drove away.


    The woman in the grey coat said carefully, "Really. It''s them? "<span>"We were almost discovered, fortunately we were not people who practiced martial arts. At this distance, even if it was Ye Fan, he couldn''t confirm our existence. Moreover, there are a lot of people here, which easily interfered with his judgement."


    <span>"This is really fortunate ¡­ It wasn''t easy to get back to Hua Hai, and if Ye Fan were to see it again, we''re done for... " the woman said, patting her chest.


    <span>"Hmph." The man disdainfully said, "Sooner orter, we will meet him. It''s just that the time is not right yet. You can''t think that we''vee back just to secretly live here, right?"


    The woman said, "Of course not ¡­ However... Mr. Song, do you really have a way to kill Ye Fan? "


    The man turned around. Under the dark hood, his face was pale and filled with a beard. It was Song Xinghe!<span>"Tong Huizhen, if you don''t believe me and don''t want to follow me anymore, get lost now ¡­"


    <span>Tong Huizhen quickly shook her head and said, "No ¡­. No, I''m willing to go with you, Mr. Song! I''ve given you everything, you. You are my master now! My everything! "


    Tong Huizhen was very clear that if she really dared to leave, not only would she not be able to survive in Hua Hai, she might even be killed by Song Xinghe!


    The cruelty and perverted nature of this man, she had already experienced for a long time.<span>Song Xinghe smiled evilly, "Master? This form of address was not bad ¡­ Alright, from today onwards, you are my female dog, so you have to call me master ¡­ "


    "Yes..." Tong Hui Zhen felt humiliated in his heart, but he could only shout: "Master!""Very good, you really are aplete slut, haha ¡­" Song Xinghe turned around and walked to the distant street, "Let''s go and fill our stomachs first. After that, I will bring you to visit my secret base." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 321

    0321


    Around 9 pm, in a suburb of North China Sea, in a farmer''s house, a few lights lit up.


    <span>When the residents nearby saw this light, they were a bit surprised. This was because the elders of this family had all died, while the youngest one worked overseas. Basically, it was rare to return home once a year.


    <span>At thiste hour, when the lights suddenly came on, the overseas descendant had returned.


    However, since the nearby residents weren''t familiar with it, they wouldn''te visit even if they saw it.


    At this moment, in the basement of this house, there was a hidden basement that was hidden through a secret door. The bright lights made it seem as if it was day.


    Tong Huizhen was still wearing her gray coat. Standing in this four hundred square meter undergroundboratory was like entering a ''future world''.Numerous scientific instruments, ss vessels, and various anatomical materials were ced in unknown liquids.


    Many of them were organs of the human body! There were even people that were split apart!<span>When Tong Huizhen saw a female corpse that was split into two halves, she could see all kinds of organs from the side. She immediately started retching and quickly turned her head, not daring to look anymore.


    It had already been almost an hour since they entered this ce. Once Song Xinghe arrived at this secret base, he had her wait here while Song Xinghe ran to an alternate room. It was unknown what he was doing.


    The real owner of this house, that overseas student, had long since been killed by Song Xinghe. Song Xinghe seized that person''s identity and seized this ce for himself.


    Since this ce was not rted to Song Xinghe in any way, no one would be able to find out about this.


    Tong Huizhen once again deeply felt that Song Xinghe''s scheming was so deep that it could not be any more appropriate!


    Finally, after nearly two hours, the door to the small room opened.


    A man walked out barefooted,pletely naked.


    When Tong Huizhen saw this man, she was so shocked that she nearly fell to the ground!"You ¡­ "You ¡­" Tong Hui Zhen''s eyes were wide open as she pointed at the man with trembling fingers: "Wei ¡­ "Wei Ming!?"


    The man in front of him was shockingly Su Weiming!


    However, Tong Huizhen immediately realized that the real Su Weiming was already dead, and this was Song Xinghe!


    Song Xinghe grinned coldly. As for that cold smile, it appeared on ''Su Weiming''s'' face, and it also appeared to be extremely strange.


    "Hmph, what, you''re exactly the same as your son, is it that scary?"


    Trembling, Tong Huizhen stood up and thought of her son who had died a horrible death. Her eyes reddened, "Master, why are you dressed like this?"<span>She did not mind that Song Xinghe did not have any clothes on, because between the two of them, it was unknown how many times they had looked at each other''s bodies.


    <span>Song Xinghe casually walked in front of Tong Huizhen and said: "You think that I brought you to Australia just to get his money? What I have my eyes on is his identity as the sessor of the Su Family! "


    "The Su n ¡­ "Heir?" Tong Hui Zhenughed bitterly: "But ¡­ "Master, Wei Ming is actually the son of Zheng Hongzhi and me. He has nothing to do with Su Changping."


    <span>"You said it''s okay, so it''s okay? As long as Su Weiming was still alive, Su Qingxue could not sit back and do nothing. As long as Su Qingxue was in chaos, Ye Fan would also be in chaos ¡­


    <span>"I want Ye Fan to suffer, so that the people around him can begin to suffer. Our revenge has just begun..." Song Xinghe smiled.


    <span>Although Tong Huizhen couldn''t understand everything, she still nodded urgently when she thought about Su Qingxue: "Master is wise. That slut thinks that she canpletely get rid of me and be her chairman. She definitely can''t be allowed to seed!"


    "Slut? To say it was cheap... No one is more despicable than you, right? The son who was born with another person had cheated Su Changping for over twenty years, haha ¡­ "


    Song Xingheughed and suddenly grabbed Tong Huizhen''s neck, pressing her body to the ground!"Master!" Master, please don''t!


    Tong Huizhen knew what was going to happen next. Although she was already used to it, Song Xinghe was actually Su Weiming''s face right now. She suddenly felt an indescribable fear and resistance in her heart ¡­


    However, Song Xinghe did not care about that. Heughed maniacally and pushed himself over.¡­ ¡­.


    When Ye Fan and Su Qingxue returned to the Egret County''s mansion, Aunt Jiang had already prepared a table of food for them.


    When Aunt Jiang heard that so many twists and turns actually happened on the way back, she was also quite frightened. She was d that the madame didn''t misjudge them. With Ye Fan here, Su Qingxue definitely had a safety.


    Seeing that the couple not only made up, but also got closer, Aunt Jiang was very pleased.<span>The next day was Monday. On the way to work, Su Qingxue used herptop to look at the documents. When she saw half of them, the woman raised her head and said to Ye Fan, who was driving, "Come with me to the Faiguo Country."


    Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then looked at the rearview mirror, "Why are we going to the Kingdom of Enamel?" Wife, are you going with me on your honeymoon? ""F * * k your head!" "Come with me on a trip, since your foreignnguage is good, I don''t need to look for other trantors. Our European branch is about to be officially expanded, I need to see a lot of partners to get some concrete cooperation ns implemented," said Su Qingxue.


    Ye Fan turned around and nced at her, "Wife, you are quite ambitious. This is very risky, and you might lose everything.""High risk leads to high returns, my strength is in business, I want to survive in front of those people from the Ghost Valley, it''s definitely toote to start training now. The quickest way to be stronger is to let me have a higher position in the world." Su Qingxue analyzed.


    Ye Fan slightly smiled. Su Qingxue''s thoughts were still quite simple. In fact, no matter how strong the business was, to a certain extent, it was not even a threat in the eyes of other powers.This was also the reason why Kai Yun Corporation''s Old Pino and the rest were eager for him to retireter and protect them more.


    Even if they were top merchants, without the protection of absolute strength, their wealth would be no different from paper at critical moments.


    However, if Su Qingxue were to go abroad, she would be able to quickly grow quite a bit, so Ye Fan did not try to discourage her.


    <span>"Why aren''t you talking? Is what I said funny? " Su Qingxue felt ufortable when she saw that the man was silent.


    Ye Fan hurriedly shook his head, "No, I just think that your decision is too wise, my wife.""Hmph, I don''t believe it, you''re definitelyughing at me."


    "No, I swear to God!"


    "You are so thick-skinned that even lightning strikes you, what use are you swearing to do it!""I ¡­" Ye Fan waspletely speechless. Sometimes, when he thought about it, it was pretty good for Su Qingxue not to say anything.


    <span>Without realizing it, the car drove down to thepany building. Just as they were about to enter the underground parking lot, two men and women in white suits came out and stopped the car. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 322

    0322<span>Ye Fan frowned, stopped the car, got out of the car and said, "What are you guys doing here?"


    The neers were the dragon soul''s bloody thorns and cold snow.


    "Mr. Ye, did you forget about our previous agreement? "Now that all the main personnel rted to the experiment are here, the experiment will start in a few days. I hope that you can join our security team." Leng Xue smiled and was very polite.<span>Ye Fan pped his forehead. He almost forgot. He turned around and saw that Su Qingxue had also gotten off the car. He felt a headacheing on and didn''t know how to exin.


    "What''s going on?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "Ugh ¡­" "Wife, I promised an old friend that I would go and protect someone, maybe I''ll have to leave for a few days." Ye Fan smiled embarrassedly and said, "Is going to the Enamel a bitte?""Who are you going to protect? Who are they? " Su Qingxue was puzzled, this matter was too sudden.


    <span>"I''m sorry, Miss Su. This is a confidential operation. We have nothing to say." Leng Xue took out a document with the National Emblem on it and said, "Please cooperate. Do not leak any information."


    <span>Although Su Qingxue was confused, she knew that it was useless to say anything about it. Thus, she could only say, "Then pay attention to your safety."


    Ye Fan was very happy in his heart. His wife had actually learned to care for him. He hastily nodded his head and reached out his hand to hug a woman, "Wife, let''s hug. Fragrance one!"<span>"Go away! "Stop being so disgusting!"


    Su Qingxue directly reached out her hand to block him and retreated backwards. If she had to do this in front of others, she wouldn''t be able to do it.Ye Fan felt very regretful, but he could only watch Su Qingxue drive away.


    After Su Qingxue had left, the Blood Thorn said in a serious tone, "Let''s go."


    Ye Fanughed mischievously, "Wait for me for a moment, I still have two women working here, I will also bid them farewell."<span>Ye Fan was naturally talking about Feng Yueying and Xu Linshan, especially Feng Yueying. Recently, their rtionship had be more and more intimate, and he felt reluctant to part with this pretty girl after thinking that he might not see her for a few days.


    Blood Thorn and Cold Snow''s faces were full of ck lines. Towards Ye Fan''s private life, they already had nothing to say.Although it was said that he would wait for a while, but once he had waited for half an hour, Ye Fan finally came out of the rich brocade building and got on a military brand SUV.


    The car drove all the way to the military port, only then did Ye Fan realize that he was even going to take a boat.


    <span>"Where are we going?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "Lou Chun Ind," said the Bloodthorn.


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment. He had heard of this ind before, at one of Hua Hai''s entrances, which could be reached in an hour by cruise ship. It belonged to the nature of a holiday touring ind, but the cost was very high.<span>"Isn''t that an ind on vacation? "How do we do our experiments here?" Ye Fan asked curiously.


    "This experiment is very dangerous, we can''t do it in Hua Hai, we are worried that it will harm the ordinary people.


    Moreover, all of Lou Chun Ind''s properties are built from the clouds, which is also the investment of young miss Chu Yunyao. At that time, she had actually secretly built the research facility there as well. "<span>The more Ye Fan heard, the more interested he became. An experiment actually had to be carried out on the ind. Based on his experience, he could probably guess what kind of experiment it was.


    "I remember that Chu Yunyao is in the field of physics, could she be doing some weapon experiments?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.<span>Leng Xue and Blood Thorn looked at each other, then Leng Xue replied, "Mr. Ye, once you go, there will be a chance to find out sooner orter. To be honest, with our level of safety, we won''t be able to find out the specifics of the experiment."


    <span>Ye Fan did not ask any more questions and quickly boarded the military speedboat and headed towards Lou Chun Ind.


    Not long after Ye Fan and the others left, another batch of soldiers came down from the military port. Each of them was fully armed, and their leader was the Silver Dragon Swordsman, Teng Ziqiao.Behind Teng Ziqiao, the one who was being escorted was Fellow Gu Yu.


    <span>"Captain Teng, thank you for your hard work. Academician Gu Yu, please leave it to us." Themander of the Division, Tan Jiang, dressed in the general''s uniform, came out to wee them.


    <span>"Master Tan, don''t you need us to escort Fellow Gu Yu to Lou Chun Ind?" Teng Ziqiao was puzzled.


    <span>Tan Jiang smiled, "Captain Teng, ording to the order just issued, the Dragon Soul Commanding Team will be stationed at Hua Hai. They don''t need to go to the ind to carry out the defense mission."


    "Why?" Teng Ziqiao asked curiously, "Aren''t we the core members of this security mission?"


    Tan Jiang nodded. "Originally, yes. However, it seems like the Military Advisor and the Dragon King have reached an agreement. The security on Lou Chun Ind can be said to be impregnable. There won''t be any idents. So, Captain Teng and the others don''t need to go to the ind anymore."


    Teng Ziqiao was stunned, "Could it be ¡­ ¡­" The phoenix girl is here? "


    Tan Jiang lowered his head andughed lightly, "Captain Teng, you don''t need to ask about the details. Everyone understands the rules ¡­ ¡­ Fellow Gu, we will send them to the ind. "<span>Teng Ziqiao narrowed his eyes. Although Tan Jiang didn''t admit anything, he believed that the phoenix girl had arrived. Otherwise, the Dragon King and the Military Advisor wouldn''t be so at ease.


    <span>"Since that''s the case, let''s guard Hua Hai. Recently, ourmandos have been working hard, so it''s a good time for everyone to have a holiday." Teng Ziqiao said.


    "Haha, I, Old Tan, am not free this time, otherwise I would have invited Captain Teng for a drink. Captain Teng seemed to be a top student at Hua Hai University in the past, so it''s a good opportunity for me to return to my alma mater and gather with my old friends."


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Tan Jiang brought Gu Yu to the speedboat.


    "Fellow Gu, it was really hard on you before. Actually, you should have brought you to the ind a long time ago, but you have been overseas for so many years after all. If we don''t do a thorough background check, we won''t be able to rest easy." Tan Jiang politely said.


    <span>The gray-haired Gu Yu said with a smile, "Ah, don''t say it like that, Master Tan. I know how to conduct such an important experiment. This is our country''s chance to be the world''s strongest country! "


    "It''s all thanks to the scientists like Fellow Gu who came back from overseas and were loyal to our country, that we were able to progress step by step until now," Tan Jiang said with a smile.


    <span>"We''re nothing, we''re just helping out with some small research, Miss Chu Yunyao is the real genius, I''ve finally had the chance to meet her, my old bones are trembling with excitement ¡­ ¡­"


    Tan Jiang and Gu Yu went on board the boat one after another, ttering each other.<span>On the harbor, Teng Ziqiao watched the speedboat leave with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡­ ¡­.When Ye Fan arrived at Lou Chun Ind, he found that there were no more tourists on the ind. All the resorts on the ind had been closed as "refurbishment".


    In addition, there was radiation from the ind, covering an area of two nautical miles, as well as various types of naval vessels patrolling.<span>On the ind, the military radar was also fully equipped. There were at least a thousand soldiers patrolling the ind.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, even if Chief Number One came over, he would only be this cautious. Chu Yunyao really did seem like a "national treasure" scientist. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 323

    0323


    After disembarking, Cold Snow and the Blood Thorn were on various other safety checks, while Ye Fan was taken by an ind staff member to the cloud ferry hotel in the middle of the ind.


    "Mr. Ye, please ¡­" The staff member was a woman who appeared to be in her thirties. She wore ck-framed sses and had a cold expression. She was wearing a beige office suit and was very slim.But Ye Fan could tell that this woman''s strength was not ordinary, and she was definitely not an ordinary female assistant.


    "No need to be polite, lead the way." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    The five-star hotel was built on a mountain in the middle of an ind, and each floor was surrounded by arge number of green nts.The hotel, which used to be filled with tourists, was now empty. There were soldiers patrolling every floor.


    After Ye Fan was brought to the elevator, the female staff member asked through themunication device on her ear, "Mr. Chu, Mr. Ye Fan has arrived. Could you please take him to the room or ¡­"


    "Come over here." Chu Yunyao''s voice came through themunicator.Although Ye Fan could hear her clearly, he was still very curious about where she was.


    The staff looked at Ye Fan curiously, as if he was very surprised that he could actually go directly to Chu Yunyao''s ce.


    "Mr. Ye, please enter the elevator." The staff was quite courteous.


    After Ye Fan walked into the elevator, he saw the staff took off their sses, and they were at a scanning area in the elevator, aiming their eyes at it.


    "This elevator even has iris scanning?" Ye Fan asked unexpectedly."Yes, only for the special floor, iris scanning is required," the staff exined.


    <span>With that, the elevator started to descend. It was clearly the first floor, but it was unknown how many floors it descended from.


    After a full ten seconds, the elevator door opened, and Ye Fan found out that it was actually a military research facility hidden inside the mountain!


    The reason why this was a military base was because Ye Fan saw that there were still three submarines under construction.<span>Judging from the appearance of the submarine, it should be one of the newest nuclear submarines in China. Its appearance is very simr to the God of the Northern Wind in China, but it has yet to be announced to the public.


    <span>The threat of this kind of nuclear submarine was enough to startle the entire China. China really did hide many of its trump cards.


    "Mr. Ye, everything we see here is a military secret. However, since Mr. Chu told you toe down, he must have a lot of confidence in you," the staff member said as he took out her ID card, which had the words'' Homnd Security ''written on it.


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes and smiled, "Cai Ke..." "Miss Cai, I didn''t know you were from the Homnd Security."China''s Homnd Security was a department directly under the military. It was half a level higher than the Dragon Soul and was basically the most trusted department head in the country. The secret department that was formed was not made public.


    Cai Ke nodded. "To be honest, the business dealings outside the Cloud Group are only used for disguise. We have always been engaged in the most sophisticated weapon research, and Chu Dong is our chief engineer."


    If it wasn''t because of Chu Dong''s special identity and special requests, we wouldn''t have allowed her to contact people outside... "Mr. Ye, since Chairman Chu trusts you so much, I hope that we can cooperate happily ¡­"


    Cai Ke coldly stretched out his hand towards Ye Fan. Although his words seemed to be very polite, the hidden meaning was that if Ye Fan was "unhappy," then he would definitely have a terrible ending.Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders. He also knew that in front of the Homnd Security, no matter how powerful a martial artist was, it was all bullshit because they were using the proper way to beat someone up using an intercontinental missile instead of a gun.


    Therefore, Ye Fan also had to respect the other party a little, so he politely shook hands with Cai Ke.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Chief Cai, this way you will scare my guest."


    A melodious voice rang out, it was Chu Yunyao.Ye Fan looked back, and his eyes couldn''t help but light up.


    <span>Because Chu Yunyao was wearing a white coat today, a beige sweater and ck leather pants. If it wasn''t for her long and well-developed legs, most women wouldn''t dare to wear like this.


    The key thing was that she was wearing a white coat and had a head of hair from Gao Pan. This made Chu Yunyao''s mature beauty even more intellectual.


    "What, are you stunned?" "Although I''m very beautiful, but you don''t need to be so infatuated right?" Chu Yunyao walked in front of Ye Fan and said.<span>Their noses were less than two centimeters apart.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the delicate face in front of him, its tender red lips like a cherry, and wished he could lower his head and take a bite.


    However, Ye Fan was very clear that the woman''s smile and charm were all an act. She didn''t have any feelings for him, and in her world, there was only happiness and anger, these could only be regarded as emotional reactions.


    "Not as pretty as my wife." After Ye Fan calmed down, he said this with an evil smile.


    Chu Yunyao''s face immediately turned cold, as if she waspletely different from before.


    She took a step back and said tly, "You''re such a hateful man. If you act together with me, I don''t mind wetting my lips to kiss you ¡­"


    "Is that so ¡­ "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Ye Fan touched his head in regret.Cai Ke coughed lightly and said, "Chairman Chu, do you have any other instructions? If not, I''ll go get lunch. "


    <span>"No, you can go now." Chu Yunyao waved her hand.


    <span>Cai Ke nodded, turned around and left.


    Ye Fan smiled, "A director of the Homnd Security. No matter what, he can be considered to be an official. He''s actually like a servant under you. Miss Chu Yunyao, I have a whole new level of respect for you."


    Chu Yunyao gave a cold snort, "She''s not my servant, she''s just a time bomb the heads have ced by my side ¡­ ¡­ If I do anything to betray my country, she is the one who will take my life. "


    "You actually saw through it, I think she really admires you." Ye Fan smiled, looked at the nearingpletion of the nuclear submarine and said, "I almost admire it, I didn''t expect you to even be able to create something like this."<span>Chu Yunyao was expressionless, but there was a trace of disdain in her eyes. "This isn''t something I want to create at all. It''s just something the military has requested. It''s just a toy made by the Northern Wind God ¡­" Each ship can carry 16 intercontinental missiles, and each ship can destroy one magnesium nation ¡­ "


    "Is this even a toy? "With this thing, I reckon that the army will have nightmares at night." Ye Fan clicked his tongue and said.


    "This kind of weapon ispletely useless. It''s just a nuclear war. In the end, both sides will suffer ¡­ The weapon I want to make is a weapon that can destroy the entire world, but only we are able to remain unharmed! " The corners of Chu Yunyao''s mouth revealed a proud smile.<span>Seeing Ye Fan''s confused face, Chu Yunyao yfully said, "Do you really want to know, just what am I researching?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 324

    0324


    Ye Fan hade here just to find out what this experiment was all about!That brat, Xie Linfen, said that this experiment might be very helpful to him. Ye Fan believed that as long as Xie Linfuan still wanted to live a good life, he would definitely not have the guts to lie to him.


    So, Ye Fan nodded his head and smiled, "Right, what kind of research is it exactly, that allows me to gain some experience?"


    A crafty look shed through Chu Yunyao''s eyes, "Since you want to know, I won''t tell you!"<span>"What the f * ck..." Ye Fan couldn''t wait to p this woman on the butt, "Then what the f * ck are you talking about!?" I will see it sooner orter anyway. It''s fine if you don''t tell me, but I''ll wait for you to do it yourself! "


    <span>"Who said that you would see it sooner orter?" Chu Yunyao teasingly said, "I won''t let you see, when we do the experiment, I''ll make you stay outside, I won''t let you in!"


    <span>"Haha, can you stop them? Why do you think I''m here? Isn''t it just because I''m more useful than everyone herebined? " Ye Fan said in amusement.


    Chu Yunyao narrowed her eyes, "If you insist, I will have Cai Ke tell the Homnd Security that you are the strongest in the world, but your beautiful wife Su Qingxue will be in trouble ¡­ ¡­"


    Hurting me, affecting my experiments, will be considered ''treason''.


    <span>Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, gnashing his teeth. This woman was actually threatening him?


    But then again, no matter how confident Ye Fan was, he wouldn''t dare to go against the Chinese government.


    <span>"Hehe ¡­" Do you still dare to say that you will definitely be able to see it? " Chu Yunyao saw the change in the man''s expression and felt that it was very interesting.


    Ye Fan went silent, he looked at the three nuclear submarines in the water, this Chu Yunyao, was definitely not an ordinary genius, so ¡­ Her experiment was definitely as extraordinary as what Xie Linyuan had said.


    If he really came here as a security guard and didn''t see the experiment, it would be a huge loss.<span>"Young miss Chu Yunyao, if you have something to say, then let''s talk. Anyways, I have saved you before from a shadow warrior. If you have any problems, you can negotiate them." Ye Fan grinned and said.


    Chu Yunyao narrowed her eyes, "You think that just because you saved me, I will be grateful? I''m sorry... I don''t have that kind of boring thought, but didn''t you save me because you saw that I was beautiful and had a lust for me? You men are creatures of thought in the lower body. "


    "This... "I really do like your body, your face, but I''m also a doctor. Generally speaking, I would rather save someone." Ye Fan exined.<span>"I''m not interested in listening to your exnation. All you have to do is promise me one thing and I''ll let you observe tomorrow''s experiment closely."


    "What is it?"


    "Be my lover ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, and then immediatelyughed awkwardly, "This, her style became a little fast, how did she be a lover?"


    "It''s not a real lover, it''s just pretending. I need you to y along with me." Chu Yunyao said.


    "Acting? Who should I show it to? "


    <span>"One of my pursuers, he''s too annoying." Chu Yunyao impatiently said, "Do you agree?" Why are there so many problems? "


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "The person chasing you is definitely not an ordinary person, and why isn''t he acting your boyfriend, but a lover instead?""You''re already married. What kind of boyfriend are you?"


    "Can''t you give me another ''position''?" Ye Fan was depressed, "Although I''m quite handsome, being a lover of beautiful women always puts me under a lot of pressure."Chu Yunyao turned her head, "It''s fine if you don''t want it, but just be your security guard."


    Ye Fan gnashed his teeth in hatred. This girl knew that he wouldn''t dare to go head to head with the officials of China, so she could only admit defeat and said, "Fine, since your looks are not bad, I will be your lover."


    Ye Fan thought to himself, isn''t this just giving him an opportunity to take advantage of her? Since this woman wants to y, I will y with her.Only then did Chu Yunyao turn around with a sweet smile, truly like a rose blooming, beautiful beyond belief.


    <span>"Dearest, since it''s like this, then please apany me to eat first." Saying that, Chu Yunyao took the initiative to walk over, holding onto Ye Fan''s arm as she walked towards the elevator.


    "Miss Chu, I''ve already said it, it''s just this time, don''t think about pretending. I''m not some random man." Ye Fan said very seriously, but his eyes couldn''t help but nce at Chu Yunyao''s chest.<span>The woman''s white cor allowed her to see a deep ravine, which was definitely something special.


    Chu Yunyao disdainfully nced at him, "Don''t worry, I know very well what kind of person you are.""Hehe ¡­" Ye Fan looked away, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    The two of them took the elevator all the way to the twentieth floor. When they walked out, they were already at the dining floor of the hotel. The decorations were elegant and beautiful,parable to the military base underground.


    Walking into a spacious and bright restaurant, the sunlight shone through the ss, making the restaurant look fresh and elegant.<span>Many people were already eating on the white tablecloths covered with delicate tableware.


    Most of these people looked like scientists. They were dressed casually in white coats or shirts.


    Seeing Chu Yunyao bring in Ye Fan, almost everyone respectfully greeted her, at the same time curiously looking at Ye Fan.


    "Chu Dong ¡­"


    "Hello, Chu Feng..."


    There were people called chairman Chu Yunyao, there were people called director, and there were even people called engineers. All sorts of titles made Ye Fan experience the wisdom this woman hid behind her beautiful appearance, she was truly not simple at all."What? You think I''m very powerful?" Chu Yunyao seemed to have noticed Ye Fan''s gaze, as she sweetly smiled and asked the man, "I''m not on the same level as your Boss Su, why don''t you just follow me?"


    Ye Fan didn''t want to answer this question, so he asked back, "Was it also because of you that your family was chased overseas?"


    "That''s right, ever since then, I haven''t left the country." Chu Yunyao regretfully said, "I''m really bored."His own parents, his own brother was killed because of him. This woman''s sigh was "boredom", leaving Ye Fan with no choice but to bitterly smile.


    When he arrived at a private room surrounded by green nts, he found a long western dining table.Ye Fan hadn''t even walked in, and already felt that the people sitting inside were extraordinary.


    Upon entering, he saw a man wearing a Versace shirt. His hair wasbed meticulously, and he looked refined. He was currently nibbling on a piece of steak.The man raised his head, revealing a handsome face. When he saw Chu Yunyao and Ye Fan, he slightly paused, then revealed a gentle smile.


    "Yunyao, you''vee. Who is this mister to you?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 325

    <span>0325


    "He''s my lover, Ye Fan. He was the one who saved me when I was overseas. We''re already together now." Chu Yunyao had a submissive attitude.Ye Fan discovered that this man''s strength was quite impressive, and he also had two people by his side.


    One was a man with short hair. He wasn''t tall, but he was strong and fierce with a stern expression. Even while eating a te of macaroni, he acted like he had a grudge with the other.


    The other muscr man, his hair dyed red, had finished eating long ago. He was actually holding a small circr mirror to make up his face and was looking around happily.


    The schrly man in the white shirt suddenly came to a realization and stood up, walking up to Ye Fan and shaking his hand with a smile."Hello, it''s nice to meet you. My name is Wang Jiu Xiao, and I happen to be the eldest in the Wang family''s third generation. I''m Yunyao''s fiance ¡­" Wang Jiuxiao smiled.


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat. This damn woman, she really didn''t find him a good job! Her fiance was actually the eldest grandson of the Wang Family!?


    Ye Fan had previously killed a Wang Yingpeng from a side branch of the Wang family, and now, because of a woman, he offended the Wang family''s eldest grandson.


    However, Wang Jiuxiao quickly smiled and said, "That was in the past, because Yunyao said she had someone else in her heart and wasn''t willing to marry me, so I didn''t want to force her ¡­ ¡­. So the marriage was annulled. "


    "That''s right, Ye Fan, he''s just my former fianc¨¦, it has nothing to do with me. Don''t be angry at me." Chu Yunyao clearly cut off their rtionship.


    Ye Fan heard this and felt that it was a bit strange. This Wang Jiuxiao didn''t seem to mind at all that he was with Chu Yunyao.


    "Come here, please sit, Brother Ye Fan. You don''t need to mind that I''m here. I''m also a member of the research team, and it''s not just because of Yunyao that I''m here." Wang Jiuxiao politely invited Ye Fan to sit.<span>Cai Ke made another trip over. After serving the dishes, he quickly left with his men.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the sumptuous food, but didn''t have any appetite. Atst, he was sure that he was fooled.


    Chu Yunyao said to Ye Fan, "My dear, why aren''t you eating? Don''t misunderstand. Wang Jiuxiao is from the military, and he''s the vice minister of the Military Engineering Research Department. That''s why he''s here."


    Ye Fan thought to himself, didn''t he enter that department because of you? In his experience, the more Wang Jiuxiao acted like he didn''t care, the more he would mind."Hehe, Yaoyao, just follow the old rules, kiss me and I will eat." Ye Fan was already ready to throw caution to the wind, since at this point, he couldn''t afford to be at a disadvantage.


    <span>Chu Yunyao''s expression did not change, but the look in her eyes clearly changed and she quickly revealed a look of displeasure.


    "Damn it, I really can''t do anything to you..."


    When the woman was about to kiss Ye Fan''s cheek, Ye Fan suddenly grabbed the woman''s soft waist, and quickly kissed Chu Yunyao''s rosy lips."Ugh!" Chu Yunyao''s beautiful eyes widened as she discovered that Ye Fan was actually nning on making the most out of it.


    <span>However, she couldn''t push the man away. Wang Jiuxiao would beughing at her. She had no choice but to cooperate and open her mouth so that the man could enter.


    Ye Fan was very pleased in his heart, he happily took advantage of Chu Yunyao, tasting it with a "tsk tsk". His voice was so loud that even the waitress at the door could hear him, causing her to blush.


    After a full minute of kissing, Ye Fan let go of Chu Yunyao in a refreshed manner. Seeing the stunned look in Chu Yunyao''s eyes, Ye Fan gave her a kiss on her forehead, "Darling, let''s eat."


    Chu Yunyao pursed her lips and nodded, but this smile, in the end, was a bit unnatural.


    In fact, she didn''t know why. She felt a strange feeling in her heart, making her feel very unfamiliar. She suddenly didn''t know what had happened to her.<span>Wang Jiuxiao watched the entire scene without a word, a calm smile on his face.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, as far as I know, you''re already married, right?" Wang Jiuxiao asked with a smile. He didn''t seem to mind that Ye Fan was nearly ten years younger than him, and still called him "Brother".


    "Yeah, that''s right," Ye Fan Xin said. You''ve already done f * cking research, so why the f * ck are you asking.


    "Your wife is Su Qingxue of the Embroidery Group, and is also famous for being a great beauty. Isn''t she jealous when you''re with Yunyao?" Wang Jiuxiao asked."As a man, it''s normal to have three wives and four concubines. My wife is very generous." Ye Fan casually made up some nonsense.


    "So Miss Su knew all along?" Wang Jiuxiao looked very surprised.


    Ye Fan felt that these words seemed to be a trap, and could not help but say with suspicion, "Young Master Wang, you can''t be thinking of going to my wife''s ce to talk about these things, right?"


    "Haha, of course not, how could I do that kind of despicable thing? I''m just very envious. Brother Ye Fan can enjoy the happiness of being with others, ah." Wang Jiuxiao waved his hand.


    Chu Yunyao had already recovered from her shock. She had a sweet smile on her face as she said, "I''ve known Ye Fan for so many years, he is my savior, I will leave everything to him. Even if Su Qingxue knows about us, she still won''t be able to do anything."Ye Fan thought to himself, it was fortunate that Su Qingxue was not here, otherwise women would definitely be angered to death. Currently, Su Qingxue hated Chu Yunyao the most.


    <span>"Hehe, my wife is very generous, and what''s more ¡­ "My lover isn''t just Yao Yao. She has always been very open-minded." Ye Fan smiled.


    Wang Jiuxiao nodded in understanding, "That''s true. Brother Ye Fan is very powerful. I remember that one of my cousins was called Wang Yingpeng. He even did some degrading things and was killed by Brother Ye Fan. Brother Ye Fan helped our Wang family kill a scum, and I have to thank him here. "


    <span>The more Ye Fan listened, the more he felt that this Wang Jiuxiao was too tolerant. He had been killed by his own bros, and yet he still came to thank him?


    <span>Just as he was thinking of this, he suddenly saw the man with short ck hair smack the table and snort coldly.


    <span>Young master, even if Ying Peng did something wrong, he is still a descendant of the Wang family. Not only did he break the marriage between you and Miss Chu, he also killed Ying Peng and my Azure Dragon School''s Master Qiao Cheng.


    "Hey, Chen Bin, you have to admit that you''ve done the wrong thing. We can''t think of ourselves as being superior just because you''re a member of the Wang family. That''s not right..." Wang Jiuxiao advised.<span>Chu Yunyao squinted her eyes and smiled at Ye Fan, "His name is Chen Bin, and he''s the direct disciple of the Azure Dragon Martial School. He''s very strong, my dear you should be careful of him."


    Wang Jiu Xiao said apologetically, "Chen Bin and my cousin have a good rtionship, so when Ying Peng died, he was naturally unhappy. Please forgive him, Brother Ye Fan."<span>Ye Fan thought to himself, isn''t this guy your trusted aide? If it weren''t for you ordering him around, would he have said these words so straightforwardly? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 326

    0326<span>As expected, Chen Bin didn''t listen to his advice at all. He stood up and pointed at Ye Fan: "Ye, since you are able to kill my Martial Uncle Qiao Cheng, it means that you are an expert. Do you have the ability to fight me?" If you win, this grudge will be written off! "


    "Chen Bin! Don''t mess around! " Wang Jiuxiao got up and advised, "Brother Ye Fan is invited by the Dragon Soul. He''s in charge of security, how can youpare to him? Moreover, we need the overall situation to be more important! "


    "Young Master!" I, Chen Bin, am not convinced! What right do you have to endure such humiliation, young master?! Where is the dignity of the Wang n!? "


    "You ¡­" Wang Jiuxiao seemed to be at a loss for words, as he looked at Ye Fan and asked, "Brother Ye Fan, what do you think?"Ye Fan shook his head, "I''m notpeting. I have a clear conscience for killing those two, why would I waste my efforts on them?"


    "It''s not up to you topete!"


    Chen Bin suddenly raised the powerful Dragon Lake Technique''s true qi. His fingers turned into ws as he swiftly attacked towards Ye Fan''s throat!Ye Fan''s body leaned backwards, and even the chair was tilted backwards. After avoiding this attack, his left hand opened up Chen Bin''s attack.


    Chen Bin''s right leg bent with a explosive kick. Ye Fan''s chair was directly destroyed by the kick, and with a subsequent elbow, it smashed towards Ye Fan''s head!<span>Ye Fan squinted his eyes. This guy was indeed very precise and fierce. In his hand, the green dragon w was much stronger than Qiao Cheng''s. With the Xiantian Full Circle realm''s zhen qi cultivation, with his age, it was already very amazing.


    <span>However, if he wanted to hurt Ye Fan with this kind of strength, it would still be very difficult.


    <span>Ye Fan''s body tilted to the side and moved away. He raised his hand to block Chen Bin''s w. Chen Bin continuously used a dozen moves, and Ye Fanpletely dispelled them one by one, taking his time to do so.


    "Bro, I think you should save some energy. If we continue fighting like this, my steak will get cold!" Ye Fan helplessly said.


    "What kind of evil martial arts did you practice!?" Why can''t I sense your true qi!? " Chen Bin said in surprise."I don''t have zhenqi from the start, so you can''t feel me with your bullsh * t." Ye Fan sighed.


    Chen Bin was enraged. "Impossible! Without true qi, how can you block my true qi, which is at the great circle of the Xiantian realm!? "


    Finished speaking, Chen Bin''s feet sped up as he circled around Ye Fan, performing a set of exquisite lightness techniques."Azure Dragon Hundred Shadows!"


    This was the most top-notch movement technique of the Azure Dragon School, coupled with the Azure Dragon w, it was impossible to guard against.


    <span>This was also the first time Ye Fan saw it. In the blink of an eye, he discovered that his surroundings were all around Chen Bin, and his green dragon ws unceasingly whistled by his body.


    The key point was that the restaurant wasn''t too big. To actually be able to use the Azure Dragon''s Hundred Shadows, one could see how quickly this technique changed.


    <span>"Hiss!" A piece of fabric was grabbed from Ye Fan''s waist!


    <span>Immediately after, a piece of Ye Fan''s chest was also grabbed!


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. If it wasn''t for his good physical fitness, these two ws might have caused him to lose two pieces of flesh!


    "Motherf * cker ¡­" Are you serious!? " On the other hand, Ye Fan couldpletely rely on himself to speed up, violently knocking Chen Bin away, but he felt that there was no need to disy too much of his strength.


    Therefore, Ye Fan simply closed his eyes, intending to distinguish position from sound.Wang Jiuxiao was sitting there calmly, eating steak without the slightest intention of disturbing her.


    Chu Yunyao then said to the red haired man, "Liu Bingjun! Don''t just stand there! "Hurry and help Ye Fan!"


    It wasn''t that she felt that Ye Fan would lose, but as a "couple", she couldn''t just sit by and watch Ye Fan get beaten into a sorry state.<span>Liu Bingjun looked up from his false eyshes. One eye was big and one eye was small. He said in a rough voice, "Manager Chu, I''m here to protect you. It has nothing to do with me whether your lover is dead or not ¡­"


    <span>"You ¡­" Chu Yunyao felt that in this world, the only thing that could anger her was this stupid bodyguard, Ye Fan.


    <span>"Aiya, Mr. Chu, don''t you worry. Your little lover is fine," said Liu Bingjun, continuing to dress up his face.


    Right after he finished, Ye Fan suddenly made his move!


    The Hundred Shadows Azure Dragon was instantly interrupted. Ye Fan''s hand had already grabbed Chen Bin''s head!


    As long as Ye Fan used a little more force, Chen Bin would already be dead!


    "Pah ¡­" Pow ¡­ "Pah ¡­" Wang Jiuxiao got up, apuding andughing. "You''re indeed Brother Ye Fan, your strength is indeed extraordinary!" "Awesome!"


    Ye Fan looked at his torn clothes, thinking that this Cyan Dragon Gate''s ancient martial arts still had some tricks up their sleeves. He had been careless for a while, and almost got into trouble.


    "Is that enough? "Don''t disturb my meal." Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to Chen Bin, and continued to pull up a chair, sitting down and eating.


    Chen Bin''splexion alternated between green and white. The fear and oppression he felt a moment ago caused him to be in a bit of a daze.


    He nodded at Wang Jiuxiao and apologized, "Young Master, I''ve lost face for you.""Ahh, what are you talking about? I told you not to be so rash. Your own brother, what is there to be ashamed about?" Wang Jiuxiao smiled and patted Chen Bin''s shoulder.


    Chen Bin had a grateful expression on his face. "Thank you, young master, for your tolerance."


    After lunch, Wang Jiuxiao suggested, "Brother Ye Fan, the experiment will only start tomorrow. Yunyao and I have nothing else to do, so this ind is very beautiful, and there are a lot of fun things to do. Why don''t we go have some fun?" I am very curious about Brother Ye Fan. I want to get to know him more and make a friend. "


    Ye Fan had no interest in ying with this smiling tiger. He said, "My clothes are all torn, let''s go back to my room and change."


    "No need. I''ve already had someone deliver the clothes for you," Wang Jiuxiao waved his hand. Sure enough, a waiter had brought a new set of clothes.<span>Chu Yunyao''s eyes lit up. She looked at the passionate Wang Jiuxiao and said, "Young Master Wang, are you this curious about my lover? We want to have some time with each other. "


    "Yunyao, you can''t say it like that. You guys always have time together, but it''s rare for me to meet Brother Ye Fan. I want to interact more with him. "You can''t stay in your rooms forever, can you?" Wang Jiuxiao asked with a smile.


    Chu Yunyao actually did not want Ye Fan to leave. If the two of them were alone, Ye Fan would definitely take advantage of her.She caught Ye Fan to act her lover''s role. She wanted to see Ye Fan fight against the Wang family, so that he wouldn''t stay with Wang Jiuxiao for the whole day, and then deliberately anger Wang Jiuxiao to death.


    After all, although Wang Jiuxiao seemed to have broken off his engagement with her on the surface, he had been chasing her the entire time. Since she couldn''t cruelly reject a young master of the Wang family, she could only think of a way to get Wang Jiuxiao to leave by himself.


    At the same time, she was also taking revenge on Ye Fan for the matter where he dared to ignore her.


    Chu Yunyao''s move could directly cause two men to pinch each other, but she could also rx and rx, killing two birds with one stone."Dearest, then let''s go down and y, I have everything here." Chu Yunyao affectionately held onto Ye Fan''s arm, even intentionally letting Ye Fan''s arm rub against her chest.


    <span>Ye Fan could see that even if Chu Yunyao wanted him to fall out with the Wang family, who knew what kind of deep hatred they had.


    <span>"Okay, I''ll listen to you." Ye Fan thought to himself, if you want to y, I''ll y with you. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 327

    <span>0327


    The group took the elevator down to the hotel before taking a stroll, enjoying the scenery as they arrived at the beach.


    Wang Jiuxiao saw the motorboat in front of him and asked, "Brother Ye Fan, are you interested inpeting with me on a motorboat?" "This guy, I don''t think he has a ce to y."<span>Ye Fan very straightforwardly replied, "Not interested."


    He had yed with this sort of thing many times when he was overseas. Usually, he would y with a few blondedies by the beach.


    <span>However, since it was winter and he didn''t have a beautiful woman wearing a bikini around him, Ye Fan didn''t have the leisure to y with these.


    As for Ye Fan not giving him face, Wang Jiuxiao was also quite helpless. "Since you already came down, you can''t just sit there and do nothing, right?" Brother Ye Fan, why don''t we y a game?


    "Brother Chen Bin, although his kung fu is inferior to yours, he is an expert at riding motorboats. Can you give him a chance topete with you again?"


    Chen Bin stared nkly. He didn''t expect Wang Jiuxiao to want him topete. However, he was indeed proficient in driving with all kinds of tools.<span>"You think we canpete just because you say so?" "It''s not good for me again." Ye Fan rolled his eyes.


    "How can there be no benefits? If Brother Ye Fan wins, then I will no longer have any ill intentions towards Yun Yao. I will also sincerely wish you all the best!" Wang Jiuxiao said.Ye Fan naturally didn''t believe him, and said: "Whether you want to or not, Yao Yao is my woman."


    <span>As he said that, Ye Fan turned his head to look at Chu Yunyao and asked, "Right? Yao Yao? "


    Chu Yunyao also sweetly smiled, "I''ve always been your woman."


    Wang Jiuxiao''s expression didn''t change, and he didn''t seem angry at all.<span>"That might not be true. Although I can ept it, if the elders of the Chu family knew about this, they would definitely stop it with everything they have ¡­"


    If the elders of our Wang family knew that Yunyao didn''t choose me because of a married man, they definitely wouldn''t let it go ¡­ "Wang Jiu Xiao said.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and said, "Are you threatening me?"


    "Hehe, how can this be called a threat? Brother Ye Fan, please don''t misunderstand. I was just saying a few things that might happen." Wang Jiuxiao said with a gentle smile.Ye Fan took a step forward, and coldly looked at Wang Jiuxiao, "If you want to oppose me, you can try."


    Wang Jiuxiao''s expression stiffened. A trace of coldness briefly shed through his eyes, but he quickly smiled and said, "Brother Ye Fan, I really didn''t threaten you in any way."


    <span>Ye Fan was toozy to say anything more. He hugged Chu Yunyao and nned to continue walking towards the beach.


    But at that moment, he suddenly heard someone calling for help in front of the beach.


    "Help! Help! "A female researcher wearing a whiteb coat was tied up onto a motorboat by a man in ck clothes and a mask. She then ran towards the sea!


    "Isn''t that Dr. Li Shunan from the Engineering Department?!" Wang Jiuxiao recognized him at a nce.


    <span>Although Chu Yunyao couldn''t clearly see who the woman was, her eyes focused, "That dress, Shadow Warrior?"


    "Crap, they''re trying to steal some information, but they''ve already sent people to infiltrate the ind and haven''t been discovered yet ¡­"


    Wang Jiuxiao shouted, "Chen Bin! Hurry up and catch up with that guy! If he had reinforcements, it might not be toote to stop them! "


    Chen Bin immediately ran to the motorboat and chased after it.


    However, the moment that shadow warrior realized he was being pursued, he actually had the heart to do so. At a distance of over 200 meters from the shore, he took out a dagger and stabbed Li Shunan''s body!


    Soon after, Li Shunan bled and was thrown into the sea.<span>"Bastard!" When the people on the beach saw this scene, all of them became furious.


    Chen Bin nced at Li Shunan who had fallen into the sea, but didn''t go to save her. In his view, it was impossible for a professional mercenary to leave any survivors, so he continued to chase the shadow warrior.


    Ye Fan, who was on the beach, saw this scene and frowned. He then rushed over to push out a motorboat, preparing to go to sea.


    "What are you doing?" Chu Yunyao frowned.


    "Save him!"<span>Ye Fan saw that female scientist floating on the sea, leaning on her clothes and sinking at a very slow speed. If he was rescued, there was no guarantee that he would have a chance of survival.


    "What''s the use of you going to save her now that she''s dead?" Chu Yunyao did not understand.


    <span>"How do you know it''s useless if you haven''t confirmed her death!?" Ye Fan suddenly turned his head and stared at the woman as he asked.


    Chu Yunyao was stunned. She couldn''t understand why Ye Fan would be so anxious for someone who had nothing to do with him.


    Riding the motorboat at his fastest speed, he rushed over, and when he was about to reach the position where Li Shunan''s body was sinking, he realized that something wasn''t right ¡­<span>From beginning to end, besides Chen Bin, no one chased after him. It was as if this Li Shuannan had nothing to do with Xia Yu Fang on the ind.


    At the same time, Wang Jiuxiao, who was standing on the beach, smiled as he took out a custom-made phone and drew a coordinate map.<span>He grinned and looked at Chu Yunyao, "Yunyao, why don''t you understand, what I can''t get, no one else can ¡­ ¡­"


    "Wang Jiuxiao!" What do you want to do!? " Chu Yunyao felt an unusual chill.<span>Wang Jiuxiao''s smile was as gentle as ever, but behind it was something that made people tremble with fear.


    He raised his hand and pressed down on a coordinate on the screen ¡­


    <span>"Boom!"


    The area of seawater where Ye Fan saved them from, suddenly let out an earth-shattering explosion. The huge pir of seawater was blown dozens of meters away, and the violent explosion even caused the seawater to float two hundred meters away to the beach.


    "There''s a bomb buried under the sea!?" Chu Yunyao suddenly woke up from her stupor and ran forward. She loudly shouted "Ye Fan" a few times, but there was no response.


    "Stop shouting, even a steel ship has been blown to pieces, what''s more, he''s just one person ¡­" "You overestimate yourself. In front of me, Wang Jiu Xiao, you''re just a self-righteous fool." Wang Jiu Xiao''s smile was the same as before, as if he wasn''t insulting anyone at all.Chu Yunyao was stunned. Although she did not have many emotions, she knew how to be angry.


    "Wang Jiuxiao!" Chu Yunyao turned around, "Do you know that he was found by the Dragon Soul higher-ups!? If you kill him, how can you exin it to Dragon Soul!? ""An exnation?" Wang Jiuxiaoughed out loud, "My dear Yunyao, are you with this kind of retarded person? Even your IQ has dropped?


    <span>He is your lover, how can the Chu n tolerate him? He killed Wang Yingpeng, he''s already on our Wang family''s cklist, and he dared to have this kind of rtionship with you ¡­ Do you think our Wang family can tolerate him?


    So what if it''s the Dragon Soul? Even if the Dragon King and Phoenix Girl were to confront me face to face, the one standing behind me is the Wang Family! I respect them, but they still have to respect me three points! "


    Wang Jiuxiao stood up, patted his chest, and suddenly shouted with a ferocious expression, "I am Wang Jiuxiao! The eldest son of the Wang family! I am the inheritor of the number one n in China! Who the hell is he, Ye Fan!? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 334

    <span>0334


    The soldier turned on the fuse of the grenade and threw it towards those Chinese soldiers ¡­


    <span>"You ¡­ "You all..."


    <span>The few Chinese soldiers didn''t even have time to react. They didn''t know why their "own people" would want to throw a grenade, but with a "peng" sound, the soldiers were all blown to pieces!


    "Hey!" Jason! First, open the passage to the militaryboratory! Ignore these Chinese! Otherwise we will be exposed! " another soldier in a thermal suit shouted.


    "Kleig, you''re thinking too much. Right now, the Chinese are all on fire and flustered. If we don''t get suspected, who will notice us?" The man called Jason sneered.


    A slightly shorter man said, "Captain Craig! Disintegrating theser rifle is ready! "


    "Very good! "Open the passage!" Kleig ordered.


    The soldier took off a glove, revealing one of his arms. It was a mechanically forged metal arm!


    The energy slot on his arm was full, and when the soldier pointed his palm at the bottom of the elevator, it suddenly shot out a hot ray of light!


    <span>When the ray fell onto the metal floor of the elevator, it felt like a hot knife cutting through butter, instantly cutting a huge hole in the bottom of the elevator!


    "Very good, Jason. You stay here. I''ll lead some men to meet them!"<span>"No problem, Craig. You''d better hurry, or I might identally kill a bunch of people and block this intersection." Jason grinned.


    Kleig snorted, waved his hand, and jumped down along with the other three Warriors.


    After jumping down for dozens of meters, Kleig and the other twonded on the ground.<span>Although there were no qinggong or zhen qi, all the warriors stood still and had no injuries at all.


    When he saw a huge military experimental facility, Kleig raised his hand and looked at the electronic disy he was wearing.


    <span>A location map immediately appeared on the watch. Kleig looked at it and waved his hand: "Follow me!" Over there! "


    <span>The four of them quickly headed to ab on the north side of the building. At the same time, inside and outside theb, it was aplete mess.


    "Quick!" He had to be fast! "Back up all the data and information!" The person in charge of security for theboratory was Tan Jiang. Through the internalwork, he had received the news that there might be an enemy attack on theboratory, and immediately began to do the maintenance of the experimental data.<span>But at that moment, four men in insted clothing and helmets barged into theb.


    <span>The eight elite soldiers guarding the door were swept away by a ray and instantly killed. They had no way to fight back against this destructive weapon.


    <span>"All of you, let go of your work! Hands up! Face the wall! " Kleig rushed to the center of theboratory and shouted.


    Tan Jiang''s face was livid, hearing this ent, "People of Maism!? You. What are you all doing!? "


    Kleig looked at the rank on Tan Jiang''s shoulder and sneered: "Looks like you are the person in charge here? Let all of you stand obediently facing the wall, and we will onlye to take things, not kill people, and do not challenge our patience. "


    Tan Jiang''s expression was anxious and uneasy, "You guys... You are tantly invading the territory of China! Are you guys trying to start a war!? "<span>"Cut the crap!" Look at the three nuclear submarines outside, who are they trying to start a war with!? Shameless Chinese, all of you have been secretly making the most terrifying weapon here. Don''t think that we don''t know! This kind of evil experiment must be made public! "


    Craig pulled off one of his left gloves, revealing a metal palm.


    His burly body that was like a small hill rushed in front of Tan Jiang like the wind and grabbed onto Tan Jiang''s neck!<span>"Speak!" Where is the experimental device!? "


    <span>Tan Jiang''s face was ashen, his eyes were filled with fear, but he still gritted his teeth and said: "I''m from Xia! Don''t try to scare me! "


    "Humph, you think that without your guidance, we won''t be able to find it!?"


    <span>Kleig nced at the corner and said, "Doctor Gu, it has been hard on you this time. Do you know where the experiment apparatus is located?"


    <span>At this time, Gu Yu, who had a calm expression, took off his sses and revealed a strange smile. "Don''t worry, I''ve already figured out this base."


    <span>"It''s you!?" Tan Jiang had an unwilling expression. "Gu Yu!" You traitor! "No wonder the hotel was bombed, you were the culprit!?"


    Gu Yuughed loudly. "Sell your country!?" I believe in the Asura King! How can we talk about selling our country!? "


    "You are from the Asura''s Association!?" Tan Jiang and the other scientists were all shocked, "You... You were ying the part of a tormentor before?! "They finally understood why Gu Yu was only able to injure his arm during the attack of the elite Asura Race martial practitioners.


    <span>"I''m not hurt, why did you let me in?" Gu Yu proudly said, "Thank you for your foolishness. Although I haven''t been able to fully grasp it in a short period of time, I have already understood it enough."


    <span>Kleig nodded in satisfaction: "In that case, General, go to hell!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the tips of Kleig''s metal fingers extended out a sharp de!


    Tan Jiang''s entire neck was sliced into pieces, and instantly, his head fell to the ground.


    "Master Tan!" The group of scientists present did not dare to look at it. It was too cruel.


    Gu Yu said with a serious expression, "There''s not much time left. I''ll now bring you all to thatboratory, and the Earth Axis is also there!"


    "What!? The earth''s axis is also here!? " Kleig was surprised: "That is an unexpected surprise!"<span>Gu Yu frowned and said, "But the defensive measures there are extremely strong. We have to hurry, or else I''m afraid we won''t make it in time!"


    Also! Chu Yunyao was truly a genius, this woman had to be taken away, or she could even be killed! Otherwise, even if we get the Earth''s axis, we might not be able to stop China''s experiment! "


    "Don''t worry, Colonel Bird is going to take care of that woman. Lead the way!" Craig turned around and ordered his two men, "You guys stay here! Anyone who enters this base will be killed! "


    ¡­ ¡­.Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    "Boom! Boom! ¡­"<span>Explosions rang out one after another. Once the fire spread, the higher the floor, the easier it was to turn into a sea of fire.


    <span>In Chu Yunyao''s room, the woman was originally thinking about the details of tomorrow''s experiment, but after the sudden explosion, the whole floor, and many other ces, began to ze with fire!


    <span>Just as Chu Yunyao was about to run out and call for help, she remembered that there were only a few servants on this floor. However, at this moment, the servants were frantically running towards a safe passage.


    <span>"Manager Chu! "Manager Chu!" A red-haired man ran over. It was his bodyguard, Liu Bingjun. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 340

    <span>0340


    A Delta level transformed warrior was enough to make Liu Bingjun, who had just entered the Body Refinement Realm, struggle. If there were ten of them, it would be easy for them to kill Liu Bingjun in an instant.


    Wang Jiuxiao was only a Xiantian realm martial artist, yet he could actually escape from the pursuit of ten enemies. This was too inconceivable!


    Chu Yunyao doubtfully said, "Wang Jiuxiao, are you sure that the ten people who were chasing after you were from the Delta? Did you really run into them? "


    Wang Jiu Xiao had a bitter face, "Yunyao, I know it''s my fault. I failed to protect the Earth''s axis. This time when I go back, I will take responsibility."


    "Aiya! Supervisor Chu, Department Head Wang''s strength alone, going down to retrieve the earth''s axis was already not an easy feat! Even he was injured, how could this matter be fake!? If you have to me anyone, me us soldiers.The few military officersmented and spoke up for Wang Jiuxiao.


    <span>Originally, protecting theboratory on the ind and the core of Earth was their duty. However, their weapons and equipment and individualbat capabilities were far behind them, so they were of no use in the first ce.


    Most of the soldiers in this battle were responsible only for extinguishing the fire, rescuing the men, and detecting the EMP''s that were interfering with the signal.


    Wang Jiuxiao stood up unsteadily and said, "Everyone, don''t argue anymore. It was my mistake this time. We can''t me everyone. Hurry up and gather everyone!" We vow to take back the Earth''s Axis from the enemy! ""Right!" They still haven''t left! "Let''s hurry up and block all the entrances!" A few officers called out, and they began to distribute the tasks again.


    <span>Wang Jiuxiao walked in front of Chu Yunyao and said with concern, "Yunyao, you''re the most important talent in our country. I''ll bring you to a safe ce, let''s evacuate as soon as possible."


    "If you want to leave, I can go by myself. Do you need toe with me?" Chu Yunyao coldly asked.


    <span>Wang Jiuxiao frowned. "I want to protect you. If I wasn''t by your side at a time like this, why would I talk about loving you?"


    <span>"Love me? I think you want to run away by yourself right? "Chu Yunyao coldly snorted, her gaze sweeping over to the hotel," I want to wait for someone toe out, if you want to leave then leave! The young master of your Wang family, no one will stop you! "


    <span>Wang Jiuxiao frowned. "Waiting for someone?" "Who is it?"


    <span>Before he could say anything, the sound of a flying machine suddenly came from the sky!


    It seemed to be some kind of spiral wings, rotating at a rapid speed.


    <span>After the soldiers heard this, they looked up and saw a ck figure quickly approaching them from the sky!


    <span>It was a warrior dressed in metal armor, with a triangr symbol on his chest, proving that he was also from the Delta.


    <span>Compared to the reformers, this man was covered in metal armor. The sharp edges of the armor showed that he had a strong defense.


    The soldier''s two arms were holding onto a t flying device. The flying machine was suspended in the air through the three spinning helical wings. If it was not for the distance between them, it would not have been possible to sense his existence!"What is that thing!?" The group of Xia Chen yers were dumbstruck. This was the first time they had seen this type of equipment.


    Chu Yunyao''s face changed, and she loudly said, "Everyone spread out! "Don''t stay in the same area!"


    <span>However, the group of officers refused to leave, loudly shouting orders, "Beat him down!"


    Some of the soldiers leading the rocketunchers quickly aimed at the ck-armored soldier and fired a dozen or so rockets into the air!


    <span>"Woosh woosh woosh woosh!"


    The rocketunchers streaked across the sky, most of them hitting the Warrior.


    "Boom!"


    After an explosion, the airship was smashed into pieces, and the armored warrior also fell down."It''s a sess!" a group of officers shouted excitedly.


    But Chu Yunyao was vexed as she shouted, "Quickly run!"


    <span>The crowd did not understand why they would still run after being shot down. However, what happened next left them in deep regret.


    <span>As the ck-armored warriornded on the ground, he unexpectedly stomped on the ground. His body was level, and his armor waspletely undamaged!


    A red light shed through the goggles above his head. Dozens of pocket-sized missiles suddenly shot out from the ten fingers of his hands in all directions!It was as if the missile had grown eyes. It flew in the direction of the man and waspletely unable to evade him!


    In just a few seconds, arge number of soldiers had been killed and wounded by the explosions. Miserable cries of pain could be heard one after another as a river of blood flowed at the scene.


    Such destructive power caused the soldiers to feel despair. After all, even if they used more than ten rockets, they were still unable to harm this'' monster ''in the slightest!<span>"A hot tracking missile!?" Chu Yunyao''s face became iparably solemn, "The ''Battle Armor'' that the Ming army secretly developed, so it''s actually true ¡­ ¡­"


    "Chairman Chu, be careful!"


    Liu Bingjun stood in front of Chu Yunyao, holding up a Divine Fire Shield, just in time to block a missile.Even so, the explosive impact of the missile was enough to send Liu Bingjun staggering a few steps back, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    "He is! This thing is so powerful!? "


    Chu Yunyao saw that Liu Bingjun was injured and quickly asked, "Are you okay!? Thebat ability of a battle armor was the best in the world! Even the mostmon weapons have extraordinary power, so don''t take it head-on! ""Chu Dong... "Why didn''t you say so earlier? I thought it was just an ordinary rocket." Liu smiled wryly.


    "This is also the first time I''ve seen this thing, this has never been verified before." Chu Yunyao knit her brows and said, "They even took out battle armor, didn''t they already have the Earth Axis? How could they even take out such a heavyweight card ¡­ ¡­"<span>Just as Chu Yunyao was puzzled, this Delta soldier wearing battle armor was already walking towards her.


    "Miss Chu, I am Colonel Bird of the Mt. Delta Team. I hope you can cooperate with me. If you want to resist, I can only break your arms and legs ¡­"<span>Seeing that the other was targeting Chu Yunyao, Wang Jiu Xiao quickly shouted, "Go! Hurry up and stop them! We can''t let him capture Superintendent Chu! "


    Although he was shouting, Wang Jiuxiao had no intention of going up. He was clutching his chest, and his injuries looked severe.<span>The sergeants who were still alive at the scene were also powerless. They picked up their guns and attempted to shoot at the war armor, but the bullets that shot at them were like tickling.


    "Foolish Chinese people, with my equipment, even heavy tanks can''t do anything to me. You think you can?" Colonel Bird snorted coldly. He waved his hand and shot out a disintegrating ray, instantly killing more than a dozen soldiers.


    <span>Chu Yunyao''s face was deathly pale, her red lips were also bloodless, but she knew that if she were to run now, the result would be even worse.


    <span>"Stop! I will just go with you! " Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Wang Jiuxiao screamed, "Yunyao! "No way!"


    Liu Bingjun also refused, "Chairman Chu! You run, I''ll hold him! I''ll fight it out with him today! " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 350

    0350Chen Bin didn''t conceal anything as he narrated the entire matter.


    Of course, Wang Jiuxiao also nned to blow him to death in order to kill Ye Fan, and he also killed one of the ind''s staff, pretending to be a scientist.


    After that, Wang Jiuxiao went to grab the Earth Axis. In the process of escaping, he handed the Earth Axis of Earth over to someone else. He even tricked him to fight against the enemy together, but he ran away first.


    "The two times before, the young master had wanted to disregard my life and death. I, Chen Bin, had followed him seven years ago. My heart is extremely cold ¡­" "If not for Mr. Ye''s benevolence, his disregard for the past and his rescue of me, I would not have been able to stand here and tell the truth to the two of you." Chen Bin''s eyes were bloodshot.


    After hearing these words, both Wang Luotian and Wang Wei had dark expressions on their faces, unable to speak.<span>If word of this got out, it would be a great shame to the Wang family!


    The eldest son and eldest grandson of the Wang family was actually a weak and vicious traitor. How could the Wang family still put up with this?


    The point was, there was no need for Chen Bin to lie to them. The Azure Dragon School and the Wang Family were close to begin with. If Wang Jiuxiao''s actions hadn''t been so ruthless, Chen Bin would have had no reason to discredit him.


    "Elder Wang, to be honest, I think that although it is a pity that the young master died, it should not be too bad for the Wang family to fall into the hands of such a person in the future.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for us from the top to the bottom of the Azure Dragon School to imagine what kind of difficult situation we would face if we were to follow such a Patriarch of the Wang n! " Ou Zhiyun bluntly said.


    Kingdom Wei raised his head and sighed, "What a sinner ¡­" Scoundrel... "I never thought that this kid would actually do such a despicable thing when he''s outside!"Wang Luotian was also extremely bitter. He gritted his teeth in disappointment, "How preposterous!"


    <span>"Sect Leader Ou, we already know about this matter." Guang Wei muttered to himself before saying, "This old man is here to make amends to your Azure Dragon School on behalf of that good-for-nothing brat."


    In the future, if the disciples of our Wang family ever againmit such atrocities against the disciples of the Azure Dragon School, I will definitely not forgive them! "


    Ou Zhiyun respectfully cupped his hands and said, "Elder Wang is wise. We will take our leave first."


    With that, Ou Zhiyun and Chen Bin nodded to Xie Laiyuan at the side before turning around to leave.As soon as they left, Kingdom Wei looked at Xie Linyuan with a smile and said, "The Military Advisor is indeed a Military Advisor. He taught us a lesson the moment he arrived ¡­"


    Xie Linyuan quickly waved his hand. "Elder Wang, you''ve really forced my hand." I only hope that the cause and effect of the matter can be made clearer to the two of you.


    <span>Although Ye Fan''s actions were disrespectful to the Wang family, but there must be a reason behind it. If it wasn''t for Young Master Wang''s actions before he died, he wouldn''t have provoked such a fatal disaster. "


    <span>Wang Wei nodded his head, "Even so, even if my grandson is guilty of a crime, he should be tried by a military court. After all, he is part of the military." "This Ye Fan, casually used the martial arts rules to kill people, isn''t that a bit inappropriate?"


    Xie Linyuan''s eyes flickered. "It seems that Elder Wang still wants me to not let Ye Fan off?"


    "Of course, Ye Fan has his reasons for killing people, but it does not mean that it is in ordance with thew."


    Xie Linyuan said, "Then ording to what Elder Wang says, what should be done?"


    "Capture him and interrogate him ording to thew. Judgement shall be given as he pleases!" Kingdom Wei said.Xie Linfuan couldn''t help but smile and shake his head. "Elder Wang ¡­" "To be honest, this is going to be a little difficult."


    "Oh? Could it be that there was someone that the Dragon Soul couldn''t catch? Or could it be... Dragon Soul doesn''t n on dealing with it ording to thew? " Kingdom Wei''s expression was solemn as he said, "Although I am a old bone, if you don''t have the ability, I don''t mind leaving the mountain for once."


    "If Elder Wang were to leave the mountain, some of the higher ups would definitely tremble, but the problem is... "This Ye Fan is also not that easy to capture. I''m afraid that the Wang family does not know much about the consequences of capturing him." Xie Linfuanughed evilly."Humph!" Even if Ye Fan''s strength isparable to the phoenix girl, could he possibly be able to hold off our China''s iron lion army, with a great number of men and horses!? " Wang Luotian disdainfully said.


    Xie Linfen shook his head. "Do the two of you know that a few days ago, one of the top two A-rank pirate organizations, the sea demons, stirred up trouble in the high seas near China?"


    "I''ve heard of this, but didn''t he just retreat? "What''s wrong?" Wang Luotian asked.


    Xie Linfuan said in a low voice, "In fact, the demons at sea are not people that I wish to evacuate. "I''m the one who asked Ye Fan to step forward, and only then did the Leviathan give me face, and obediently leave by himself."


    "Oh?" The Wang father and son looked at each other, "This Ye Fan has such connections?"


    They had also heard about the fighting strength of the sea demons. Normally, the naval forces of a small country would not be as fierce as them. The naval forces of arge country would not dare to rashly touch them."Do you know which organization the Leviathan is from?" Xie Linyuan asked again.


    "This question isn''t difficult for me. It''s not like the sea demons have just emerged. Wasn''t the great pirate Leviathan a member of the disbanded INFERNO organization?


    That ''hell'' organization was like a meteor. They were an S ss existence the moment they appeared, but they were soon disbanded ¡­ "Isn''t this still a mystery ¡­"As a high-ranking military officer of China, Wang Luotian was naturally aware of the changes that had urred in the underground world.


    By the side, Kingdom Wei also nodded his head. Although the old man had already retired, he was still clear about some big matters.<span>Xie Laiyuan asked with a smile that was not a smile, "Since Commander Wang is so clear about it ¡­ Then think about it, who could make such a wild and unruly sea monster ¡­ "Why are you bowing so obediently?"


    At this point, the Wang family''s father and son were shocked as they felt their scalps go numb!<span>After thinking about it carefully, they finally thought of an extremely shocking answer ¡­


    Wang Luotian suddenly stood up from his seat, his brows knitted tightly, and said with a stern expression: "You ¡­ You mean. "That Ye Fan is..."


    Xie Linfen snickered in his heart as he muttered, "My lord, my lord. It looks like even themander of China is afraid of you with your vicious reputation back then ¡­"On the surface, however, Xie Linyuan looked regretful and sighed, "Commander Wang, now do you understand why our Dragon Soul doesn''t wish for your Wang Family to go find trouble with Ye Fan?


    <span>To be honest, if it was Ye Fan from that year, then not only would he kill Wang Jiuxiao, but he would alsoe to your Wang family to kill... "


    Wang Luotian sat back in his chair. The weather was very cold, but there was a thinyer of sweat on his forehead.Kingdom Wei also frowned and muttered the word "Chuan": "No wonder you all asked him to rece the phoenix girl ¡­ "The Military Advisor is indeed the Military Advisor. Such a figure has been used by you all as a spear ¡­"


    <span>If he hadn''t given them the gimmick of the Earth''s Axis, they wouldn''t have be guards. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 367

    0367


    "How arrogant! Do you think all of us experts here are inexperienced? The difficulty of the operation can only bepleted with the cooperation of several experts! " Cao Jinzhu said.Xu Mingyu felt like his head was about to explode as he loudly asked, "When can we start the operation?" My wife only has a month left, I can''t wait any longer! "


    <span>"General, we can do it today!" Cao Jinzhu hastily said.


    "Then why aren''t you preparing?" Xu Mingyu no longer had the patience to be polite with them.Cao Jinzhu quickly brought a few specialists and began to prepare for the operation. He looked as if he was about to run for his life.


    "Dad, just let Ye Fan do it, he was the one who found the right disease, I believe in him!" Xu Linshan advised.<span>Xu Mingyu fiercely stared at Ye Fan, "Believe him, I don''t believe him!" If you let him have an operation and save your mother, then wouldn''t he kick his nose and give you face!? "


    "Why do you care at this time? It must be Mom''s life that''s more important! "


    "Principal Cao and the others will not fail!" After saying that, Xu Mingyu pushed his daughter away and walked out withrge strides.<span>Ye Fan walked up and held Xu Linshan''s shoulders,forting her, "It''s fine, little Shan Shan. I will go with them into the operation roomter and pretend to watch. If there really is a problem, I will take action."


    Xu Linshan looked at the man with red eyes and helplessly nodded.<span>In the evening, the operation officially began.


    Ye Fan shamelessly said that he wanted to go in and observe for a while, then sneak into the operation room.


    <span>Although Xu Mingyu noticed it, he hesitated for a moment and did not stop it.


    <span>A group of people stood guard outside, watching the live broadcast for fear that something might happen.


    Vice Principal Cao Jinzhu personally held the scalpel. Before the operation, he took a few deep breaths before announcing the start of the surgery on the pulmonary artery tumor. Then, he took the scalpel and cut down ¡­<span>Ye Fan silently stood not far away, watching the doctors busy themselves, and didn''t say anything.


    When Cao Jinzhu saw the tumor, his eyebrows furrowed even tighter.


    "This won''t do, Dean. I can''t see the section near the tumor ¡­" an assistant said in distress.Cao Jinzhu realized the gravity of the situation. He thought for a moment and said, "Increase the size of the surgical opening and give me the scalpel ¡­"


    <span>When the incision was magnified again, Cao Jinzhu''s face turned green.


    "Crap, the tumor has spread to the right ventricr outlet. It has reached the artery valve ¡­"<span>"Principal, this... "How are we going to split up this time?" The two assistants were flustered.


    <span>Cao Jinzhu gritted his teeth, "You still have to peel it. Hurry up and remove the pincers!"


    Cao Jinzhu tried to peel off part of the tumor, but the blood vessels were sticking stubbornly, making him unable to do anything about it."Principal, you ¡­" Why are you sweating so much? "


    "We can''t continue like this. Dean, we have misjudged the severity of this tumor ¡­"


    When Xu Mingyu heard the doctor''s words, he was so angry that his face turned blue.


    He picked up a walkie-talkie and shouted at Cao Jinzhu, "Cao Jinzhu! Didn''t you say it can be done!? Just what are you daydreaming for!? "<span>Cao Jinzhu''s mind was about to copse. If it was a normal patient, he would have given up on a tumor of this level.


    <span>But this time, it was the general''s wife. If he failed, he would be covered in dust in the future.


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan sighed and walked over, directly pushing Cao Jinzhu away.


    "Get out of the way, don''t dy the operation."<span>Ye Fan raised his head, and said to the camera, "General Xu, right now I am going to operate on your wife. If you want her to stay alive, then let the people here listen to mymands."


    <span>This time, Xu Mingyu did not endure and clenched his teeth: "Alright! Everyone in the operation room listened, and listened to Ye Fan! "


    Ye Fan turned around and said to a nurse, "Wear a magnifying ss, scalpel."<span>Naturally, the nurse didn''t dare to refuse and hurriedly brought some tools to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan looked at the progress of the operation, and without saying anything further, he began to strip it off.


    Compared to Cao Jinzhu, Ye Fan''s technique was much more adept and precise, as if he was already familiar with the adhesion of this tumor on his chest.


    "Alright... So fast! You really have to peel it off!? " The two assistants cried out in rm and Cao Jinzhu was also dumbfounded.


    Hearing this, Xu Mingyu and Xu Linshan''s eyes lit up with hope.


    After stripping, Ye Fan stretched out his hand and said, "Begin the removal of the tumor, cut it for me ¡­ ¡­" "Um, something called Cao, don''t just stand there. Go and pull the tumor towards me ¡­"


    Seeing Ye Fan''s skill, how could Cao Jinzhu dare to refuse? He hurriedly ran to the other side to be his assistant, cooperating with Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan''s focus was on removing the tumor, and this speed made everyone gasp in amazement.


    <span>"Next, rebuild the right ventricr outlet..." Ye Fan gave the order.


    <span>Cao Jinzhu asked weakly: "This ¡­ "This doctor, do we not cut out the left lung?"


    "Nonsense!" Ye Fan raised his eyes and said.


    "Wha ¡­. "Why?" Cao Jinzhu wondered, "What if we move to the left lung again?"<span>"Are you stupid? The tumor has been removed, and there''s no problem with your lungs after the surgery. Why would you want to cut it?"


    Cao Jinzhu and the others came to a realization. They hadn''t thought about it in such detail.


    "Don''t waste time, take the heart membrane ¡­ First assistant, who will also have to do pulmonary artery sutures at the same time... "


    In the operation room, under Ye Fan''s lead, everything was done in an orderly manner, and everyone felt extremely rxed.Outside the operation room, in the room where Xu Mingyu and the others were, the group of people were greatly relieved.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened. A middle-aged man rushed in with a few people and a group of ck clothed bodyguards.


    "What happened to my sister?!"


    Seeing this person, Xu Mingyu''s expression changed as if he was slightly displeased.


    Xu Linshan was stunned. She smiled and called out, "Uncle, Ah Ming, you''re here?"


    Xu Mingyu said, "Dongfang Bai, why did you bring so many people to the hospital?"


    The people who arrived were the president of the Azure Sun Association, Dongfang Bai of the Dongfang Family, and his son, Dongfang Ming.


    It was very rare for outsiders to think that Dongfang Xuan was actually a member of the Dongfang Family, a woman from an underground family.Back then, when Xu Mingyu and Dongfang Xuan got to know each other, he still didn''t know a woman''s identity, and after they fell in love, it was difficult to part with her. In the end, he persuaded Xu Maolin and married Dongfang Xuan.


    <span>However, the Xu family was still a big family after all. No matter how rich and powerful the Dongfang family was, they were still an underground family. They were not that glorious.


    Therefore, Xu Mingyu and his brother-inw, Dongfang Bai, had something wrong with them. They couldn''t get used to it.


    Dongfang Bai also looked down on the Xu family''s shamelessness and rarely mentioned it to anyone. His elder sister was the Xu family''s wife.


    <span>But this time, it was Xu Maolin''s birthday. Dongfang Bai still brought his son over to offer his birthday wishes.


    <span>It was just that they hadn''t thought that they would hear about Dongfang Xuan being hospitalized and having an operation the moment they arrived here. Naturally, they rushed over anxiously. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 370

    0370


    "Since you want the armor, then just send someone to drill in and take the armor out. Why do you need to salvage the submarine?" As Chief Zhang spoke, he looked over to Xie Linyuan. "Advisor, what do you think?"Xie Linyuan drank his tea and thought for a moment. "Whether it''s submarines or armor, there''s no need to really salvage them. Just put on an act and attract the attention of the magnesium army."


    <span>"Oh? "Why?" Professor Chen was puzzled


    "That area of the sea was not contaminated, which means that the reactor stopped operating at that time. That means that it is not a threat to us. As for the battle armor, only one appeared. This meant that it was very difficult to mass-produce it, and there was nothing to fear.When we''ve made more practical weapons out of the technology on the Earth''s axis, we''ll be wondering what that armor is for.


    <span>That submarine is like bait. We''ll send someone to wander around from time to time to let them know that we''re very nervous about their armor and give them the illusion that their technology has a huge advantage.


    Everyone present nodded. Chief Zhangughed, "You''re still the advisor..."Xie Linyuan waved his hand as he turned to look at a middle-aged man at the back of the desk.


    This man had a pair of sword-like eyebrows. His facial features were distinct and full of dignity. He had a head of shoulder-length hair with a few strands of grey in it. He wore a ck leather coat with apel, outlining his majestic upper body.


    "Dragon King, why are you silent today?" Xie Linyuan curiously asked.


    This middle-aged man was the core member of Dragon Soul. He was Dragon King, themander of Dragon Soul secret service and Dragon Soulmandos.


    The Dragon King stretched out a long arm and pressed a finger on the map.


    "Last week, the members of the Asura Faction appeared in this region."


    Xie Linyuan nodded. "That''s right. A small team, but they''ve already been annihted by the three groups."


    The Dragon King narrowed his eyes. "Aren''t you curious what the Shura is doing here?"


    "Of course it''s spreading their bullshit teachings. They''re trying to split up!" Chief Zhang disdainfully said."If you want to spread your teachings, why do you have to go to such a remote area? Since you can''t speak, you don''t have much traffic, how can youpare to some of our southern parts of the river?" the Dragon King asked.


    Everyone present looked at each other. Professor Chen said, "Maybe it''s because we have set up too many people in the south and they find it difficult to break through. That''s why they decided to go there?"<span>The Dragon King narrowed his eyes, "I''ve been thinking about this question. If they just want to spread their teachings, wouldn''t it be better to send one or two people in quietly? Why did you send such a small group of people to attract our attention? If we can''t steal a chicken, then we''ll eat rice ¡­ "


    "Then, Dragon King, what do you think is the reason?" Another person asked.<span>The Dragon King shook his head. "I don''t know, but I think ¡­" Maybe we should check it out... "


    <span>At that moment, Xie Linyuan''s phone vibrated.


    Xie Linyuan smiled embarrassedly as he picked up his phone and nced at it, frowning.


    "Military Advisor, why did you answer your phone at a meeting? It''s rare to see you being so unprofessional," someone joked.Xie Linyuan gave a wry smile. "I''m just here to set up a call to remind everyone. Some people''s phones must be picked up at all times ¡­"


    "Oh? Could it be that some head is looking for you? "Xie Linfuan shook his head and said yfully, "This ¡­ "It''s even harder to serve than a leader..."


    Xie Linyuan picked up the phone and asked, "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    Doubt appeared on the faces of the surrounding crowd. Xie Linfuan actually called out "Boss!" What kind of person was that? The crux of the matter was in front of the direct superior, the Dragon King.


    The corners of the Dragon King''s eyes twitched. He did not make a sound as he silently picked up his teacup and sipped on his tea.


    When Xie Linfuan finished his call, his expression was mixed with mixed feelings."Boss ¡­" I''ll call you backter. I''ll think about what to do ¡­ "


    After hanging up the phone, Xie Linyuan grinned at the Dragon King. "Dragon King, stop pretending. If the others sitting there can''t hear, then you definitely can hear what that person on the phone said ¡­""So what?" The Dragon King asked with a smile.


    "Thest time you told me that you wanted to negotiate a deal that would guarantee sess, I felt that ¡­ This is a good opportunity, don''t you think? " Xie Linyuan asked with flickering eyes.


    The Dragon King''s fingers lightly tapped on the desk a few times before his gazended on the map of the stronghold.<span>"Old General Xu Maolin''s birthday..." As a junior, it makes sense to pay a visit to celebrate your birthday ¡­ "


    <span>The others at the table were puzzled. They had no idea what the Dragon King and Xie Laiyuan were nning.


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>The Xu family, at one o''clock in the morning. The main house was still brightly lit.


    <span>Xu Mingyu and a few of his brothers were frowning. They were drinking tea and smoking cigarettes as they discussed how to settle the matter as soon as possible.


    "Big brother, we can''t go on like this. It''s better if we talk to the people of the Zhao Family directly. At worst, we can just suffer in other ces. We can''t let dad''s birthdaye to this day without seeing his two grandsons!" The second brother of the Xu family said.


    <span>"Hmph, if the Zhao Family could talk to us, why would they attack us so viciously? I think... "It''s better if we don''t go and cause trouble for ourselves." The third brother of the Xu family shook his head.


    "I can''t do that, I can''t do that. He''s dead. I can''t wait to take this spear and put it on the Zhao family and kill that bastard, Zhao Guopeng!" Old Xu said angrily.


    At this moment, an old voice came from behind him, "It''s alreadyte at night. Why are you all so noisy?"<span>The brothers were shocked to see Xu Maolin slowly walking out with the support of Yan Hui.


    "Father, why aren''t you resting?" Xu Mingyu hurried over to help support her.Xu Maolin pushed his son away, "What support, do you think I can''t walk? "One person is enough."


    The elder sat down and said, "I heard that something happened at home?"


    Xu Mingyu knew that he couldn''t hide it any longer, so he said, "I''m sorry, Father. My godson is Fang. A-Liang and A Yun were involved in a case and were taken away to investigate."<span>"Dad, this can''t be med on those two brats. It was all done by that old man from the Zhao Family, Zhao ShangCang, to help his grandson vent his anger!" Old Xu shouted.


    "Shut up!" Xu Maolin reprimanded him without anger: "When Vice Chairman Zhao was in the political scene in China, you were just a kid with a pair of pants on!Only by respecting others can you be respected by others. If these words of yours were to spread out, it might bring about a huge catastrophe! "


    The second brother of the Xu family also groaned. The other children of the Xu family also lost their temper.


    "That is to say that those two brats won''t be able toe out for a short period of time?" Xu Mao Lin thought for a moment and asked.


    "I''m afraid... "I won''t be able to get out in a week or two." Xu Mingyu said truthfully, "After all, I''ve already gone in. I need to check everything and ask again ¡­"<span>"I''m just afraid that those two brats won''t be able to hold on. If they say something wrong and get caught in the Zhao Family''s trap, their future will be ruined." Old Xu said worriedly.


    Xu Mao Lin nodded his head and said: "If they did wrong, then they can''t me others. "Since the people of our Xu Family are able to submit, you should not be too surprised with the opinions of others.""Yes, father." The brothers answered in unison, but they were clearly still in low spirits.


    Xu Mingyu thought of something and asked curiously, "Father, don''t you usually sleep at 10 o''clock? Why are you up tonight?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 371

    <span>0371


    "Tonight is a special one. There''s an important guest who can onlye over at midnight to offer my birthday. That''s why Yan Hui woke me up ¡­"


    "Esteemed guest?" Xu Mingyu asked curiously, "Could it be that one of the leaders ising over from Beijing?"


    Everyone also felt a sense of novelty. After all, when a leader came, they would be notified beforehand. They would not be able to directly make a private call to contact Xu Maolin.


    "This esteemed guest is even more difficult to meet than the leader." Xu Maolin was suspicious.<span>Just then, a servant ran in from outside and bowed while reporting, "Grand Elder, the Dragon Soul Dragon King and the Military Advisor are here to congratte you on your birthday!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, all of the members of the Xu family in the main house were shocked. They all opened their eyes wide in disbelief.


    The Dragon King is here?! This was a figure that was even more elusive than the chiefs!


    The origin of the Dragon King had always been very mysterious. Even the outside world had no way of knowing his real name. They only knew that he was the most trusted person to manage the Dragon Soul.


    In fact, most of the famous sects in China weren''t sure how many Dragon Kings had changed because Dragon Kings rarely showed their faces outside.


    <span>Xu Maolin''s birthday was celebrated by several retired leaders. However, the arrival of the Dragon Soul Dragon King was much more important than the messages from these leaders.


    <span>"Quick, invite him in!" Xu Mao Lin had a carefree expression on his face.


    Soon enough, the dragon in the general''s uniform and the general in the general''s uniform, Xie Laiyuan, entered the main hall.


    Just looking at the Dragon King, Xu Mingyu and the rest of the group all felt a wave of pressure that caused their hair to stand on end, even giving them goosebumps.


    <span>This was a feeling of being enveloped by the pressure of someone in a higher position. Although there was nothing special about the Dragon King''s body, he still felt fear.


    "General Xu, I wish you the best of fortune, like the East Sea, and a life longer than Nanshan!" The Dragon King smiled, but even though he was smiling, he did not let the group of people around him rx.


    Xie Linfuan cupped his hands as well. "This junior is Xie Linfuan. I wish Old General Xu good luck and good health!" I''m sorry to disturb you sote! "


    Xu Maolinughed: "Not toote, not toote, the Dragon King and the Military Advisor personally came to congratte you, I am old and useless, please take a seat, someonee!" Bring in the tea! "<span>After the Dragon King and Xie Linyuan sat down, they saw Xu Mingyu and the others standing there stiffly. The Dragon King narrowed his eyes and smiled. "There''s no need to be so formal. We''re just here to offer our birthday wishes."


    <span>Hearing this, Xu Mingyu and the others let out a sigh of relief. They felt cold sweat dripping down their backs, and they were finally able to calm their trembling hearts.


    After serving tea and exchanging a few pleasantries, the people from the Xu family exchanged nces, all thinking of asking the Dragon King for help.


    If the Dragon King was willing to say something, then the two of them from the Xu family would definitely be released.


    After all, no matter how domineering the Zhao Family was, they couldn''tpete with the boss of Dragon Soul. Dragon King was the boss'' right hand and left hand.


    However, this was the first time seeing this peak character of China. The people of the Xu family were all trembling with fear, not daring to speak.


    <span>Just at this time, another servant suddenly came in from outside, and said excitedly: "Great Master! The two young masters are back! "


    "What!?" The Xu family''s people were shocked, thinking they had heard wrongly.


    <span>However, they really did see two young men in military uniforms quickly enter the hall in excitement.


    "Grandfather!" Father! My uncles, I''ve made you all worry! " The two young military officers were excited.


    "This... Ah Liang, Ah Yun, are you guys okay? " Old Xu quickly asked.


    "That''s right, second uncle. I don''t know why, but the Disciplinary Committee said that we didn''t need to ask anything and even politely sent us back!" keep apologizing to us, saying that something went wrong with their work... "


    The people of the Xu family were pleasantly surprised, but they could not make heads or tails of what was going on.<span>However, Xu Maolin''s eyes lit up and he cupped his hands towards the Dragon King, "I am here to thank you for your birthday present!"


    The Dragon King chuckled. "Old General Xu, you''vee in a hurry and haven''t prepared anything else. You can only help out a little. As long as you don''t mind."


    "This gift isparable to gold coins!" Xu Maolin said with a serious expression.<span>Xu Mingyu and the rest also hurriedly thanked the Dragon King. Each and every one of them was sincerely grateful.


    <span>After all, on the Old Master''s eightieth birthday, while everyone was looking at the Xu family, the two grandson of the Xu family was being investigated for corruption. This sort of insult was a huge blow to a famous family like the Xu family.


    With the arrival of the Dragon King, everything had been resolved. The Xu family''s people were naturally overjoyed."There''s no need to thank me in full. I came here this time to congratte Old General Xu and also because I was entrusted by a member of your Xu family to resolve this small matter. This birthday present should count as one of that person''s gifts," the Dragon King said as he sipped his tea.


    <span>"Oh?" Xu Maolin said in surprise: "We still have people in the Xu family. Can we invite the Dragon King to help us settle this?"


    <span>Dragon King narrowed his eyes and smiled, "It looks like Old General Xu really doesn''t know? The man that your granddaughter brought back is not someone who is easy to deal with ¡­ "


    With these words, the Xu family suddenly came to a realization.


    "Ye Fan!?" Xu Mingyu was the first to cry out in rm.


    The other Xu family members were also shocked. Although they all knew that Ye Fan''s skills were not ordinary, no one expected him to have the ability to invite the dragon king directly!"I heard that Ye Fan and the Military Advisor seem to be very close. I never thought that..." He even knows you, Dragon King? " Xu Mao Lin was also curious, "Dragon King, this Ye Fan, just what is his background?" Can you tell me a little? "


    The people of the Xu family were also anxiously looking at the Dragon King, their hearts all trembling.


    Especially Xu Mingyu, thinking about how he reprimanded Ye Fan many times, if Ye Fan''s background was heaven defying, wouldn''t he be in danger?


    The Dragon King and Xie Linfen looked at each other and smiled. Xie Linyuan smiled and said, "Everyone, Old General Xu, it''s inconvenient for us to mention Ye Fan''s background. We didn''te here for nothing. The Dragon King still has some matters to discuss with him, so ¡­" "Please borrow a quiet ce to use it."


    Everyone from the Xu family was stunned. Even the five great sects would find it difficult to even meet the Dragon King, let alone talk to him.


    This Ye Fan, who was only twenty years old, was actually able to call the Dragon King over from the capital within a few hours. Not only did he get the Dragon King to help him, he even wants to talk about matters with the Dragon King? This was too outrageous!<span>"Old Xie, you guys came toote. What time is it? Can you guys dy the flight by private jet?"


    Right at this time, Ye Fan walked in withrge strides, and also ridiculed the speed at which the Dragon King and Xie Linyuan were rushing over.The Dragon King''s eyes quickly locked onto Ye Fan, and the pressure that had been restrained earlier instantly spread outwards, causing Xu Mingyu and the other soldiers to tense up once again.


    <span>On the other hand, Ye Fan, with a yful smile on his face, was staring at the Dragon King with great interest,pletely unaffected. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 372

    <span>0372


    The people of the Xu family saw that Ye Fan was so rxed, not even slightly suppressed by the deterrence of the Dragon King, and could not help but feel a chill in their hearts.


    In their eyes, Ye Fan had be more and more unfathomable. He simply didn''t look like a young man in his twenties, just like a monster.Xu Maolin''s eyes lit up, he secretly nodded his head and said: "Ye Fan, it''s all thanks to you, my birthday can finally be considered over."


    Ye Fan politely said, "This has nothing to do with me, it''s mainly your two grandsons. They didn''t do anything illegal, so naturally there''s nothing left to investigate.""Haha, of course. If any of us, the Xu family, ever dare to embezzle military funds, I will personally break his legs and send him to jail!" Xu Maolin feltfortable listening to this.


    Xu Mingyu''s eyes were full of uncertainty. Previously, he angrily went to find Ye Fan. Originally, he wanted to test Ye Fan''s skills, but he didn''t really expect that Ye Fan would be able to bring his two sons out in a single night.But unexpectedly, after just a few hours, Ye Fan already settled this matter, and even let the Xu family gloriously entertain the Dragon King and the Military Advisor.


    <span>In this way, Xu Mingyu could not find any reason to oppose Ye Fan and Xu Lingshan...


    The Dragon King stared at Ye Fan''s face for a long time, seemingly deep in thought, but didn''t say anything.


    <span>Seeing the look in the Dragon King''s eyes, Ye Fan had a nagging feeling that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was going on.


    "Dragon King, is there something on my face? Is it worth it for you to stare at me? " Ye Fan smiled and asked.


    Hearing Ye Fan''s tone, everyone from the Xu family sucked in a breath of cold air.<span>Facing the Dragon King, Ye Fan actually said something so casual, without even the slightest bit of reverence, which was really too audacious!


    <span>But the Dragon King didn''t get angry at all, he only smiled and stood up, reaching out his hand towards Ye Fan.


    "I''ve heard of your name for a long time, but I''m still amazed to see how young you really are."


    These words scared the people of the Xu family. The Dragon King had actually said that he had heard of Ye Fan''s name for a long time!? What kind of existence could make the Dragon King say that!?


    The problem was, the people of the Xu family had never heard of Ye Fan!


    Xu Maolin, Xu Mingyu, and the rest all had flickering eyes. The younger generation members were even more so with their mouths wide open in disbelief.Everyone looked at Ye Fan with a serious expression.


    Ye Fan easily shook hands with the Dragon King, "Dragon King, your words are too polite. It should be because I heard your name and heard about you from a young age." However, you are also younger than I thought. "


    "Haha ¡­" "The Dragon King you knew when you were young wasn''t me. I only took office ten years ago," said the Dragon King.<span>This was also the first time Ye Fan had heard about this matter, and the people of the Xu family at the side also looked at each other. After all, outsiders wouldn''t know when the Dragon King''s transformation would take ce.


    "So that''s how it is." Ye Fan didn''t ask any further, and said, "ording to our agreement, let''s find a ce to talk."


    <span>The Dragon King nodded. "That''s just what I wanted."


    Xu Maolin said, "Dragon King, Ye Fan, why don''t you go to our Xu family''s back garden? That ce is quiet."However, the Dragon King waved his hand and said, "There''s no need. Old General Xu, we can just find a random ce ¡­"


    With that, the Dragon King''s figure shed and flew away from the great hall like a gale of wind!


    Ye Fan looked outside, and then without saying anything more, he jumped up and his body shot out like an arrow. With two ups and downs, his figure had already disappeared into the darkness.


    It only took them a second to leave. Before anyone could react, they had already disappeared from sight.<span>Xie Linfuan held a folding fan in his hand and helplessly smacked it against his palm. He shook his head and sighed, "Everyone in the Xu Family, I''m sorry. "Otherwise, I won''t even be able to see them ¡­"


    <span>With these words, Xie Linfuan used his lightness skill and flew out as well.


    However, people with a discerning eye could tell thatpared to the Dragon King and Ye Fan, the speed of Xie Linfuan was much slower.


    After everyone had left, the second brother of the Xu family said in bewilderment, "Big brother, this Ye Fan ¡­. Who in the world was it? "Why did Shan Shan find such a freak as her boyfriend?"<span>Xu Mingyu was silent, but he couldn''t say anything. He actually didn''t dare to understand the truth.


    "No matter who he is, he is definitely not an object in the pond ¡­" Xu Mao Lin let out a long sigh, his eyes revealing a trace of gratification. He then stood up and said: "Disperse, they won''te back ¡­"<span>¡­ ¡­.


    In the center of the city, there was a park for the citizens to live in. It was a cold day, and other than a few stray cats and dogs, there was no one else.


    In the deciduous forest of a park, the Dragon King descended from the sky and stood firmly.


    Ye Fan also jumped down from a tree and stood right in front of the Dragon King.<span>The two of them did not blush and did not breathe. They ran at full speed for more than ten miles without any physical effect.


    Looking at Ye Fan, the Dragon King was silent for a moment, and then said, "Which name should I call you?" FAN? UCIFER? PRINCE? "


    Ye Fan waved his hand with a bitter smile, "Come on, it''s not anything worth recalling. You can just call me Ye Fan."<span>"Oh, those three names of yours represent your glorious past. No matter how you look at yourself, you don''t seem to like them at all?" The Dragon King asked unhurriedly, seemingly very interested.


    "Brilliant ¡­" Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a touch of nostalgia, "Why do I feel like, during the FAEN era, I was just lonely and miserable ¡­" "During the UCIFER period, there was only sadness and hard work. As for the bullshit of PRINCE, other than making me physically and mentally tired, there was no other meaning ¡­"


    "Young man, your views on life are too pessimistic. Do you know how many people want to be like you, rising to the top of the underground world in just a few years? There are too many people who want to be famous overnight... "But in the past hundred years, only you have managed to aplish it," the Dragon King said.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Being famous, wealth, and power are not my original intention. All I did was to be free and survive."The Dragon King narrowed his eyes, "So ¡­ You are a man of little fame. "


    "I guess so." Ye Fan smiled yfully and said, "Dragon King, I heard you say that, why does it sound like you''re setting a trap for me?"


    <span>"Heh heh... "I don''t dare to mess with the famous'' King of Hell ''. I just want to get to know you a little." The Dragon King said tly.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "There is nothing for me to understand. I love freedom, I love beauties, so there is nothing else. You should get down to business." You''ve done me a favor this time. How do you want me to repay you?


    "Oh right, I want the contents of the medical research on the Earth''s Axis. You can also offer me conditions on this. I won''t be vague about the price I can offer." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 373

    0373


    The Dragon Kingughed, "This time, we will ignore your small favor. After all, you sank a nuclear submarine from the magnesium army for us, which has greatly damaged the morale of the other squadron. Our Dragon Soul has returned to our city, so we should be thanking you for this.


    We can give you medical information about the Earth''s axis, but you will have to pay a certain price, of course. This is definitely something that you can ept. "<span>"So, what do you want?" "Speak frankly, I don''t like to beat around the bush." Ye Fan had nothing better to do, so he took out a cigarette and slowly lit it up.


    The Dragon King saw that Ye Fan was smoking in front of him, so he didn''t mind and said, "After I greeted the several leaders, they have proposed a few possibilities, and finally decided on a few. You can choose one of them ¡­."


    <span>"Oh? "It seems that I have quite a few things that you all have set your eyes on?" Ye Fan let out a puff of smoke, indicating to the Dragon King to continue.


    <span>The Dragon King raised one of his fingers, "One, we want ''Barhams''."


    Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed, and after a few seconds of silence, he said, "Bacht, it belongs to Azzle, it''s not under my control."<span>The Dragon King nodded, then raised a second finger. "Two, we want ''Baffled''."


    <span>"Swish ¡­" Ye Fan smiled, "Baffodil, it belongs to Asmuntis, but it is not under my control. If you want to ask, Asmuntis wants to go."


    The Dragon King didn''t refute him and continued, "The third request is for you to take out all the information on the ANKH. Before the Elephant God died, he found you, right?"Ye Fan gloomily pped his forehead, "Thank you, that kid Lin Yuan..." I told you about the ANKH, right? "


    <span>Back then, Xie Linyuan had said that he wouldn''t reveal anything about ANKH even to the Dragon King. But now, it seemed that he had broken his promise.


    "You are wrong about the Military Advisor. Even if the Military Advisor hadn''t mentioned it, do you think that I, as the Dragon King, wouldn''t be able to investigate this?" The Dragon Kingughed.


    Ye Fan shook his head. Actually, he didn''t care too much about it. Even if it was really Xie Linfuan''s words, he could still understand it. After all, he was the one who plotted against him."It''s not that I''m not willing to take out the information on ANKH, but this thing can''t bepleted at all. Itcks a non-existent element, so ¡­ "Even if I say so, it would be useless." Ye Fan shrugged and said.


    The Dragon King looked at Ye Fan for a moment, as if trying to determine if Ye Fan was lying to him.


    Finally, the Dragon King nodded and said, "Assazier and Asmuntis, like the Leviathan, are obedient to you. All you have to do is ask them to hand over either of them to us, and we can immediately share with you the medical expertise of the Earth''s axis."


    <span>"I''ll say it again ¡­" That is the power that my brothers formed, they brought it all down with their heads raised. I know that if I say anything, they will give me everything, but... "I won''t do that." Ye Fan said seriously, his eyes already a little gloomy.


    Dragon King took a deep breath and thought for a while before saying, "Since that''s the case ¡­ "Alright, we''ll only ask you for one person ¡­"


    "Who?" Ye Fan asked in a deep voice.


    "Sally..."


    As soon as his voice fell, Ye Fan''s figure disappeared in an instant, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of the Dragon King!


    Ye Fan''s face was full of anger. His eyes seemed to be dancing with zing mes. He suddenly raised his fist and punched towards the Dragon King''s head!


    The Dragon King also reacted very quickly, and was always on guard. He raised both his hands and crossed them in front of his body, blocking Ye Fan''s fist."Bam!"


    With a heavy muffled sound, Ye Fan''s fist didn''t seem to hit a person''s body, but a several thousand jin ck iron bell!


    The Dragon King originally thought that he had already withstood the punch, but a surge of energy from behind, like a tsunami, once again passed through the muscles of Ye Fan''s arm!


    "This ¡­" The Dragon King''s eyes were wide open. He could not control his body and looked like he was about to fall down!


    <span>However, the Dragon King''s true qi still sunk down as he disyed the Thousand Jin Dagger movement technique. As his feet stepped on the ground, he drew two deep ditches in the air!


    After sliding for more than three meters, the ground was covered in white smoke and the Dragon King finally stopped.


    When the Dragon King lowered his hands and looked at Ye Fan again, his eyes were already showing traces of shock.


    Ye Fan''s face was cold, his entire aura waspletely different from before, as if he was a demonic beast upying the night. Under the moon, he spread his wings and stared at his prey with his scarlet eyes.


    Sweat dripped down from the Dragon King''s forehead. He knew clearly that if Ye Fan had bombarded him, he might have really been unable to resist and could only flee.


    The Dragon King could not help but mutter, "He is indeed one of the top ten legendary powerhouses. He is really powerful."


    "Sally is my rtive. I won''t let anyone who wants to harm her off ¡­" Ye Fan warned with a low and hoarse voice.The Dragon King gave a wry smile, "I knew it, you wouldn''t agree to it ¡­" After all, I heard that when you had a falling out with the ck Emperor, it was also because of Sally.


    <span>But since the Chief had asked, I had to try. Since that''s the case, then just pretend I didn''t say anything ¡­ I''ll change the condition. "


    <span>"Speak," Ye Fan already lost his patience.


    <span>"You do three things for our Dragon Soul! These three matters will be decided by us! " The Dragon King said.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan shook his head and said, "No, this is too general. If you were to raise those previous conditions and ask me to agree, wouldn''t I fall into your trap?""I can guarantee that we won''t raise any of the previous requests."


    <span>"Even so, there must be a limit." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Oh? "How many restrictions are there?"


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "You can''t let me let down my family and friends, or you will let down my brother. I must not be allowed to do evil, to defy humanity, tomit crimes against thew ".


    The Dragon King narrowed his eyes. "There are some things, murder is inevitable. Can''t you do it as well?"<span>"As long as I can kill those I should kill, I can ept it." Ye Fan said.


    The Dragon King nodded. "Alright! Then I''ll promise you! We, the dragon souls, are made up of righteous people, so of course we won''t let you do whatever is wrong for us. "


    Ye Fan thought about it for a moment, this shouldn''t be a problem, so he said, "Then when are you going to let me study the data on the Earth''s axis?"


    "I''ll pass the information to you once you''vepleted the three tasks we mentioned..."<span>"What!? How long do I have to wait? "Haven''t you thought of anything yet?" Ye Fan said dejectedly.


    <span>The Dragon Kingughed, "Rest assured, within three years, we will definitely give you the information. You should know as well, there are many things in China that need to be done ording to the procedure, we cannot be hasty ¡­ "


    Ye Fan sighed, thinking about it, three years isn''t too long, in a blink of an eye it has already passed, so he temporarily tolerated it.


    "Then you guys hurry up and ask me to do something, finish the deal early, and get the deal done quickly." Ye Fan was not afraid of the dragon king going back on his word, they should be very clear, if they dared to deceive him, the consequences would be very serious. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 374

    0374The Dragon King nodded. "Then, atst, we have an agreement. I will return and report to my superior."


    <span>"Well, I am also going back to the Xu family. I won''t send you off." Ye Fan turned his head, nning to leave immediately. He still wanted to take advantage of the daylight to run to Xu Linshan''s room and try his luck.


    But the Dragon King stopped him, "Ye Fan, wait a moment..."


    "What? Is there something else?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    The Dragon King thought for a while and asked, "Your appearance is just like your mother? Or your father? "Ye Fan looked conflicted, "What bullsh * t question did you ask? My father died a long time ago, and I don''t even know what my father looks like. How would I know who he looks like?" Haven''t you checked my information? "


    <span>The Dragon King nodded, "So that''s how it is ¡­" "Well, pretend I didn''t ask."


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "Tell Old Xie for me. I won''t treat him to a drink this time. We''ll talk about it next time."


    After saying this, Ye Fan''s body shed, and after a few ups and downs, he disappeared.


    After the Dragon King walked back a few hundred meters, he finally met Xie Linjuan who was waiting for him in the distance.


    In order to avoid suspicion, Xie Linfuan didn''t dare to get too close to the two of them.


    "Finished? Which request did he ept? " Xie Linyuan asked with a smile."It''s just like you guessed," the Dragon King said with a wry smile. "You even guessed correctly when he punched you."


    "Haha, just one punch?" A few years ago, if you dare to say anything about Sally, I''m afraid he would have already beat you to a pulp. "Xie Linfen sized up the Dragon King a few times." But ¡­ The boss has already crippled his own cultivation. Dragon King, are you still not his match? "The Dragon King asked doubtfully, "Are you sure that he has repracticed for the past three years? You lost all your cultivation previously? "


    <span>Xie Linfuan nodded. "Of course, my boss has never lied about his cultivation base. If he says he''ll cripple his own internal energy, then he''ll definitely be crippled."


    <span>"He is truly a genius..." "Of our dragon soul, only Xiao Xin''er can fight with him." The Dragon King sighed.


    <span>When Xie Linfuan heard Xiao Xin''er''s name, he immediately nodded his head. He used his fan to scratch his head and said, "Dragon King, Xiao Xin''er said that she''s tired of staying in the capital and wants to go y in the sea for a few days. Do you want to give her some work? "I feel like her motive for going to Hua Hai is not simple ¡­"


    <span>"She wants to go to Hua Hai?" The Dragon King hesitated for a moment before replying, "Let''s wait and see. After a while, how can I let her do any tasks ¡­?"


    ¡­ ¡­.


    After Ye Fan returned to the Xu family, he originally wanted to rekindle his passion with Xu Linshan. However, he didn''t expect that Xu Linshan, who was worried about her mother, Dongxuan, would run to the hospital to wait.<span>Ye Fan also understood. After all, Xu Mingyu and his wife were only two daughters, and the job of apanying their mother was always done by Xu Lingshan.


    Early in the morning, the Xu family was filled with busy servants, preparing for the birthday celebration that would be held during the day.


    Ye Fan very naturally ran over to the Xu family''s dining hall and ate breakfast with the Xu family. The Xu family was quite embarrassed, but Ye Fan ate and drank to his heart''s content, which was very natural.


    After eating, Ye Fan asked butler Yan Hui for a car and went to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital ward, Dongfang Xuan was already awake, talking to Xu Lingshan beside the bed.


    Even though she had an oxygen tube plugged into her body, it was clear that Dongfang Xuan was fine. She only needed to rest for a few days and then she would be fine."Auntie, is the wound painful? Are your breathing smooth?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Seeing Ye Fan, Dongfang Xuan''s gaze was quiteplicated, "I heard that it was you who operated, which is why you saved me ¡­ I''m fine now. "


    "It''s good that you''re fine, or else you won''t be able to rest easy even if Shan Shan returns to Hua Hai." Ye Fan said.<span>Dongfang Xuan said with a frown, "Even though you saved me, I still won''t forgive you for this. My daughter ¡­ "I can''t be a mistress."


    "Mom... "Your body is just in time, don''t talk about this," Xu Lingshan urged him urgently.


    Ye Fan chuckled and said, "Aunty, don''t misunderstand, I saved you, but it has nothing to do with me and Shan Shan..."


    <span>"Oh?" Dongfang Xuan was puzzled. "Then why?"


    Ye Fan spread out his hands, "Is that so hard to think of?" Because I''m a doctor, when I saw that you were sick, I naturally wanted to save you. Even if you were my enemy, I still had to save you.


    I saved you only because of medical ethics, not because of my personal problems with Shan Shan. So, you don''t have to thank me for saving you, you don''t owe me any debt of gratitude, I just did what I had to do. "Dongfang Xuan looked at Ye Fan in astonishment, unable to say a word.


    <span>Xu Linshan also had aplicated look in her eyes as she looked at Ye Fan. This man was more and more different from what she had imagined him to be.


    After Ye Fan finished speaking, he took the opportunity to look at some of Dongfang Xuan''s testing indicators. After confirming that there were no problems, he left the ward.


    Before long, Dongfang Bai and Dongfang Ming had alle to see Dongfang Xuan and chat about Ye Fan. Naturally, Dongfang Bai was full of praise.When Dongfang Xuan heard that Ye Fan had even saved Dongfang Ming before, she couldn''t help but sink into deep thought ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    Xu Maolin''s eightieth birthday came to an end in a very lively and joyous atmosphere.


    The matter of the Dragon King and Military Advisor paying their midnight respects, as well as the fact that the two children of the Xu family had been directly released, proved that the Xu family was already capable of resisting the Zhao family.


    Originally, the Xu family did not want to arrange a seat for Ye Fan, but in the end, Ye Fan and Xu Linshan were allowed to sit in the front row, which could be considered as the family''s tacit approval of Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan apanied Xu Linshan to celebrate the Old Master''s birthday and nned to return to Hua Hai that night. He remembered that tomorrow was the day when Mu Mu Mu will participate in the grand pianopetition.


    It was rare for this girl to do something serious and also practice the zither for so many days. At least he should go and encourage her.


    However, Xu Linshan still needed to apany her mother for a while, so Ye Fan was the only one who returned to Hua Hai.


    When Ye Fan returned to Hua Hai, it was already night. Recalling that his wife was at home, Ye Fan went to the dessert shop and bought a box of strawberry-vored doughnuts.


    When he got home, it was already ten o''clock. Aunt Jiang had already entered the room to sleep, and the light was on in the study upstairs.


    Ye Fan came to the door of the study and knocked on it. There was no sound from inside.


    Ye Fan knocked on the door again, but there was still no sound from inside.Ye Fan could hear the sound of a keyboard being tapped inside. It was obvious that Su Qingxue was working.


    <span>After some thought, Ye Fan directly opened the door, pushed it open, and said with a smile, "Wife, are you busy?"


    Su Qingxue wore a pair of pink winter pajamas with the picture of a little strawberry on it. The clear and beautiful face and temperament of a woman, yet she wore such a pair of pajamas. It made her look really cute.<span>"I didn''t let you in." Su Qingxue coldly nced at the man.


    "I knocked on the door. You might be busy, did you not hear me?" Ye Fan said.


    "I heard you, I just don''t want to see you. Get out!" Su Qingxue coldly replied.


    Ye Fan''s face was full of awkwardness, what did he mean by ''hot face against cold buttocks''? This was a living example. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 375

    0375


    <span>However, it was not the first time Ye Fan had met with such a tragedy, so he pretended not to hear anything and continued to walk into the study room.


    Ye Fan put a box of doughnuts on the desk, smiled and said, "Wife, I bought you something you like to eat."


    Su Qingxue nced at it and said, "I will lose weight and not eat midnight snacks."


    "Weight loss?" Ye Fan sized up the woman and said, "Wife, with your perfect figure, you don''t need to lose weight at all, I think you can still eat more."<span>"I''m wearing pajamas, and you can see the figure? If you open your eyes and lie, you''d better not disturb me. "Su Qingxue frowned and said," Don''t disturb me, I still have things to do. "


    Ye Fan was depressed in his heart, even the doughnut was no longer effective, so he asked in a low voice, "Wife, are you still angry with me?"


    "I''m not angry, you don''t need to think too much about it. Go out." Su Qingxue said.


    The woman said she wasn''t angry, then she must be angry. Ye Fan muttered in his heart and scratched his head, but still couldn''t think of a way to melt the ice, so he could only say: "Then don''t work toote."


    Su Qingxue didn''t say anything and just continued to work.Ye Fan turned around and slowly walked out, thinking that the woman actually didn''t even ask him where he went or what he had done. Although this feeling seemed to be a lot more rxed, it still felt strange.


    Just when he was about to walk out of the study, Su Qingxue called out to him.


    "Wait a minute."


    Ye Fan was overjoyed. Could it be that he had changed his mind?


    He turned around and asked, "Wife, what''s the matter?"Su Qingxue took out a document and handed it to the man, "Take a look at this. It''s the ns and itinerary for the next month''s trip to the Arendia. You should get familiar with it as soon as possible."


    Ye Fan''s face stiffened. He thought he wanted to have a heart to heart talk with him, but it turned out to be work!?<span>Ye Fan unwillingly took the document, "Wife, is there anything else?"


    Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed a hint of doubt, "Is there anything else?"


    Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, and let out a long sigh, "Well, nothing..." "You''re busy."After silently returning to his room, Ye Fan threw the document away. How could he have any interest in looking at that thing? He couldn''t help but feel somewhat sullen inside, but for a while, he couldn''t think of any way to do so.


    On the morning of the second day, Ye Fan went out to practice. Su Qingxue was also exercising like usual on the weekend.


    However, the woman seemed to have no interest in talking to Ye Fan. After she finished her cold exercise, she went home to shower and eat breakfast.


    During breakfast, Ye Fan thought of something, and asked with a smile: "Wife, today I''m going to the Grand Xia Academy of Arts to watch a pianopetition, do you want to watch it together? You''re not going to work on Sunday anyway? "


    Su Qingxue seemed to be surprised as she raised her head, "You know how to y the piano?""Just average. The main thing is my student Mu Mu Mu. She was epted by the Academy and will be participating in this year''s Grand Prixpetition. Let me go to the field and cheer her on," said Ye Fan.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes shed, "That student of yours, isn''t he your game substitute employer?"


    <span>"Hehe ¡­" Ye Fan awkwardly smiled and said, "That is true, but she is also my ''student''. What''s more, this has nothing to do with her ying the piano."


    <span>Su Qingxue seemed to be interested as she drank her milk and pondered carefully.


    To the side, Aunt Jiang unted, "Miss, go. Don''t you like to listen to concerts? Take it as a weekend to rx."


    <span>When Ye Fan heard this, he was overjoyed. He didn''t expect himself to be lucky enough to pick the right thing for Su Qingxue to like.


    <span>"Wife, just take it as an encouragement to the younger generation. It''s fine to go and take a look, right?" Ye Fan eagerly said.


    Su Qingxue bit her lower lip and said, "Alright then, let''s go take a look."


    Since the pianopetition started at ten-thirty in the morning, Ye Fan didn''t know when Mu Mu Mu would enter the stage. Thus, the two of them drove early to the Grand Xia Academy of Arts.


    <span>The scenery of this art school ranked among the top few in China was also very charming. Although it was a winter of fallen leaves, one could still discern various artistic auras from its dappled houses and elegant ancient buildings.


    Ye Fan was dressed very simply. He had a id shirt, a ck jacket and dark cks. He looked just like a university student.


    Su Qingxue, on the other hand, wore a white button-down coat with a fur cor and ck tight pants. Her rosy white face was so tender that it seemed like she could pinch water.Ye Fan recalled thest time he took Ning Zimo for a stroll at Hua Hai University. It seemed that he was also envied by many people. Now that he brought Su Qingxue out, it was still the same.


    But Ye Fan didn''t say anything. If it wasn''t for the fact that Su Qingxue hadn''t made up with him and Ye Fan wanted to hold the hand of the woman, that group of people would have been jealous.


    By the time they arrived at the academy''s great auditorium, there were already quite a few people outside. There were also various signs erected at the entrance, as well as a promotional poster made from photos of each contestant.


    "Ye Fan?!" A foreign ent called out Ye Fan''s name.<span>Ye Fan turned around, and couldn''t help but be surprised, "Selina?" "Yun''er?"


    Selina, dressed in a ck windbreaker, was walking together with Du Yun''er, who was wearing a khaki tunic.<span>Du Yun''er looked at Su Qingxue beside Ye Fan. Her eyes were a little nervous, but also a little curious.


    When Su Qingxue saw the two women, she strangely looked at Ye Fan with a hint of suspicion.


    Ye Fan was afraid that Su Qingxue would misunderstand something and said, "Wife, this is the widow of an old friend of mine who passed away. Her name is Selina and she just came to China. "This is a sister I used to know at the orphanage. Her name is Du Yun''er and she''s a teacher."


    Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Du Yun''er confirmed the guess in her heart and stiffly smiled, "Hello ¡­."


    <span>Su Qingxue''s expression also rxed a bit as she said, "Hello, my name is Su Qingxue."


    <span>Selina giggled and said, "Ye Fan, so this is your wife, what a beauty."


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "You guys also came to watch thepetition?""That''s right. Yun''er said that a student of hers called her over. Since I have nothing to do, I came over with her ¡­ "How about it? I didn''t think about it. We''ve already be good friends," Selina said as she held Du Yun''er''s hand intimately.


    <span>Du Yun''er also smiled shyly, "Brother Ye Fan, Selina''s character is really good, and she''s also very smart. I''ve learned a lot from her ¡­"


    "You must have learned quite a few foreignnguages," Selina joked.


    "No, Selina, you really taught me a lot of things. I was almost tricked when I bought something online two days ago. You were the one who helped me expose that swindler," Du Yun''er exined.<span>Selina smiled and waved her hand. "Alright, I believe you now. Are you kidding me?"


    <span>As she spoke, she even hugged Du Yun''er intimately, as though she was her own sister. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 376

    <span>0376


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head. He could understand why Du Yun''er would think this way, because Selina was, after all, the world''s top scientist. Her IQ was definitely very high, otherwise she wouldn''t have married a Head God.


    <span>Furthermore, Du Yun''er was an orphan since young and didn''t have many friends. Her personality was simple, and it was normal for her to be cheated to the point of suffering losses.


    <span>The key was that Selina was different from Ning Xuemo and the rest. As a professor, she could be considered a member of the academic faction. To Du Yun''er, she was much closer to him.


    "Let''s not stay here to chat and find a seat first. Mu Mu Mu Mu should have a seat for us, right?" Ye Fan said.The three women nodded and walked into the auditorium. However, Su Qingxue did not participate in the conversation. Only Selina smiled and chatted with Du Yun''er.


    After the four asked the person in charge of arranging the seats, they gave their names. Sure enough, the front row was reserved for them.


    When the four of them arrived at that person, a middle-aged man, who they had met before, saw Ye Fan and frowned.<span>"It''s you?"


    <span>Ye Fan recognized this well-dressed man and smiled, "Mu Mu''s father, right?"


    Mu Xuesong''s face was solemn as she nced at the three women behind Ye Fan. "Did my daughter call you here?""Yeah, we came to cheer for Mu Mu." Ye Fan said.


    "My daughter doesn''t need to cheer. She''s here to win the championship." Mu Xuesong said proudly.


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, is this girl really that powerful? However, he didn''t bother to say anything to Mu Xuesong and just sat down on the side.<span>Although Mu Xuesong was not too happy with Ye Fan, she couldn''t help but nce at Su Qingxue who was beside Ye Fan.


    Seeing this, Ye Fan coughed and said, "Mister Mu, isn''t it a bit inappropriate for you to peek at my wife like that?"Hearing that, Mu Xuesong''s old face flushed. "What nonsense are you spouting? Thatdy is your wife? "


    <span>"Yeah, I''m married, don''t you know that?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Su Qingxue also looked over. Hearing Ye Fan''s words, she knitted her eyebrows but didn''t say anything.Mu Xuesong seemed to heave a sigh of relief and nodded, "So that''s how it is... I just felt like I''ve seen your wife somewhere, but I couldn''t remember where, so I didn''t have any other intentions ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan chuckled and said, "A lot of people started their conversation with these words ¡­"


    <span>"Humph, this lowly one''s heart is on the side of a prince. Since you have a wife, you should avoiding into contact with my daughter in the future!"


    <span>Ye Fan was depressed, "It was your daughter that came looking for me, and you still want to me me?" Besides, we have nothing to be ashamed of. "


    "It would be best if you didn''t. If I find out that you''re plotting against my daughter, I definitely won''t let you off!" Mu Xuesong let out a heavy snort and turned his head away, toozy to speak any more nonsense.


    Ye Fan''s face was full of awkwardness as he turned around and looked at Su Qingxue and the others. Su Qingxue''s face was cold while Selina''s was mischievous. Only Du Yun''er was looking at him worriedly.<span>Ye Fan wiped his face. He hadn''t even taken care of his family, so how could he have the heart to provoke that little demoness Mu Mu Mu?


    After some boring waiting time, the match finally began.


    Mu Mu Mu seemed to be one of the heavyweight contestants as it was arranged to be at the back.


    However, Ye Fan and the others originally came to listen to music, so they didn''t mind listening to more.


    It was only until nearly half past two in the afternoon that it was finally Mu Mu Mu Mu''s turn to enter the stage.The host of the announcement proudly stated that Mu Mu Mu''s father was the famous conductor of the Chinese orchestra, musician Mu Xuesong. Furthermore, Mu Xuesong had personallye to support his daughter.


    <span>Mu Xuesong straightened his back and stood up, giving a signal to the audience. He had the demeanor of a big family with a fatherly pride.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Fan''s heart also felt warm. Although there was something wrong with this father and daughter pair, from Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu''s hard work in practicing the zither and Mu Xuesong''s run to watch their daughter''spetition, it could be seen that the bond between them was still very strong.


    When Mu Mu Mu wore a light pink ceremonial dress and gracefully stepped onto the stage, bowing towards the audience, apuse rang out on the stage. Many people were praising her as she was really eye-catching.


    Mu Xuesong was also pping with a smile on her face. Her eyes were filled with intense fatherly love and anticipation.


    Mu Mu Mu saw Ye Fan, Su Qingxue, Du Yun''er, and the others sitting below the stage. He blinked, but quickly turned around and sat at the piano.The song the girl chose for thepetition was Grandmaster Liszt''s song, "Bell". The technical requirements for this song were very high. It was necessary to use a variety of ying techniques and the effects of the bell to the fullest extent.


    <span>Of course, there were a lot of people who could y, but it wouldn''t be easy to y well.


    <span>After the audience quieted down, Mu Mu Mu Mu''s hands started to dance on the zither keys.


    Soon, a melodious and lively melody began to flow through the entire auditorium.<span>The audience werepletely enchanted by his performance, but Ye Fan was very surprised. Mu Mu Mu really had excellent piano skills. With her age and level of performance, she should be able to be a female pianist for a generation.


    <span>On the other hand, Mu Xuesong''s face was filled with nervousness. She was afraid that her daughter would make a mistake, so instead, her expression was quite solemn.


    Just when everyone thought that Mu Mu Mu would win without any suspense in this Grand Awards, Mu Mu Mu, who was sitting at the piano at the end of the song, suddenly became absent-minded ¡­


    <span>The girl''s expression was a little unnatural. Her hands also began to make mistakes. The tune she yed became disjointed and full of loopholes ¡­


    When the tune finished ying, Mu Mu Mu Mu''s face paled a little and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. With a nervous and uneasy expression, she stood up, bowed to the audience, and silently left the stage.<span>The audience was also stunned. They did not seem to understand why when the first part of the performance was so well yed and the second part was about to end, it would end in failure!?


    <span>A few of the judges also shook their heads regretfully, feeling that this performance was a pity.


    Mu Xuesong''s face was ashen, as though she couldn''t sit any longer. She stood up, left her seat, and headed towards the backstage.<span>"Brother Ye Fan, what happened just now?" Has Mu Mu forgotten her score? " Du Yun''er asked regretfully.


    <span>"Impossible, her appearance ¡­ There seems to be something wrong with my body. How can I forget my score when I can y so smoothly? " Ye Fan frowned and said, "I''ll go backstage to take a look, that girl doesn''t seem to be right."


    <span>"I''ll go as well. I can''t let her lose her confidence like this," Du Yun''er said as she stood up.


    Serena shrugged. "Since you guys are all gone, let''s go too, right? Ye Fan''s wife? "


    Su Qingxue knitted her eyebrows as if she did not like the way they addressed her. However, since the three of them had left, it was not appropriate for her to be sitting alone. Thus, she also got up.After circling around for a bit, the four of them entered the backstage. Just as they entered, they heard the wailing of a girl. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 377

    <span>0377


    <span>"Woo ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan looked over and saw Mu Mu Mu crying as heid on a dressing table.


    Mu Xuesong sullenly smoked his cigarette as he asked, "Why are you crying? What just happened!? You let your father fly back from abroad to watch your match, and you''ll use this performance to repay me!? Have you really practiced the zither properly!? ""I... I''ve practiced it ¡­ "I train every day..." Mu Mu Mu smacked his lips and said aggrievedly, "I really don''t know what''s going on. "I feel dizzy..."


    "Who are you fooling!? It''s because you don''t know what to do that you''re nervous! I can''t lie to you about a performance! One minute onstage, ten years off the stage! How can you get on a bigger stage like this!? " Mu Xuesong lectured.


    Mu Mu Mu Mu cried even more sorrowfully. "I really haven''t forgotten ¡­" "I don''t know why ¡­"


    "You still want to argue!? "You ¡­"


    Just when Mu Xuesong wanted to teach him a lesson, Ye Fan went up and blocked his path.


    "That''s enough, Mister Mu. You should believe what your daughter said. Weren''t you full of confidence in her? Why don''t you trust her now?!" Ye Fan frowned and said.<span>"Ye Fan..." Mu Mu Mu saw the man and hugged Ye Fan from behind as he cried, "I feel so sad ¡­ ¡­" It shouldn''t be like this ¡­ "Woo woo ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed, turned around and caressed the girl''s hair. He turned around and smiled towards Su Qingxue and the others, indicating that this was purely tofort her.<span>Mu Xuesong unhappily replied, "I''m teaching my daughter, so you don''t have to meddle in other people''s business!"


    <span>"Teacher Mu, education is divided into different situations. I feel that Mu Mu Mu must have practiced her zither well. How well did she y before? Perhaps she really wasn''t feeling well earlier on?" Du Yun''er stepped forward to advise.


    "And who are you?" Mu Xuesong was very impatient, so why did someone interrupt him?<span>"I''m Mu Mu''s teacher in high school, my surname is Du," Du Yun''er replied.


    <span>"Oh... I know you! So you are Teacher Du! "When Mu Xuesong heard that it was her teacher, her expression eased up a little and said," Teacher Du, my daughter is too mischievous. If I don''t discipline her properly, it will really be ruined! "


    Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed, revealing a strange look, "I don''t think so." "This is not simple.""What do you mean?" Mu Xuesong turned around and eximed loudly, "What are you doing!?"


    <span>It was no wonder why Mu Xuesong was shouting so loudly. Ye Fan was actually using his hand to pinch Mu Mu Mu Mu''s chin, before lowering his lips and moving closer to Mu Mu Mu''s red lips.


    This gesture was clearly intended to kiss Mu Mu Mu!


    <span>Mu Mu Mu was also shocked. Her teary eyes quickly blinked as she looked at him, a trace of anticipation appearing in her panic.


    <span>However, Ye Fan only took a deep breath when he was about to touch the girl''s lips...


    "Girl, before you went up on stage, did you have anything to eat or drink?"


    Only now did everyone understand that Ye Fan felt that Mu Mu Mu had consumed something.


    Mu Mu Mu Mu''s face reddened before she realized that she had misjudged Yun Che and she stammered, "I ¡­ I didn''t. Oh no, I had a ss of water. "


    "Where''s the ss of water?" Ye Fan asked.<span>Mu Mu Mu looked at the trash can beside him and pointed to an empty stic cup. "That cup was given to me by a worker. I''m afraid I''ve been thirsty for a long time."


    Ye Fan picked up the cup of water, smelled it, and then handed it to Selina.<span>"Serena, smell it."


    <span>When she smelled it, she suddenly said, "There''s a smell of medicine, it should be psychotropic drugs."


    "What!?" Mu Xuesong was shocked, "How did you know? Can''t my daughter smell the medicine? "<span>"Because I''m not a professional, I''m not sensitive to the smell of these drugs, not to mention a stic cup, so it''s normal to have a little taste." Ye Fan said, "Selina is the world''s top expert professor of biological medicine, and she has already confirmed it, so she definitely has it."


    Mu Xuesong was instantly enraged, "Who dares to harm my daughter?!"


    <span>Ye Fan turned to ask Mu Mu Mu, "Little girl, who do you think is most likely to plot against you?"


    Mu Mu Mu was at a loss and shook his head, "I don''t know... I''m very polite to everyone, everyone seems to like me. "


    "If that''s the case, then we can only find the employee that gave us water and ask him," said Ye Fan.<span>Mu Xuesong''s face darkened, "I''m here to look for someone! The principal, the dean, and the organizer here, I know all of them! "


    <span>After Mu Xuesong said this, she immediately took out her phone and started using her connections to get the school''s administrators to rush over from the backstage.


    <span>In less than half an hour, the vice principal of the Academy of Arts, Dai Yun, as well as the host, chairman of the evaluation, Ren Chuan, came running over.


    Hearing Mu Xuesong say that Mu Mu Mu had been drugged and had gone into an abnormal state, the chairman of the jury, Ren Chuan, was very surprised.<span>"Mister Mu, where is the employee?"


    "How would I know!? He had to ask the substitute principal about this! Where did this staff membere from!? " Mu Xuesong asked.<span>Daiyun was also extremely anxious. After asking a few people backstage, he confirmed that it was a female student called Chen Xiaohan, who was currently in her third year at the university.


    Dai Yun quickly called for the student called Chen Xiao Han toe back. When Mu Mu Mu Mu saw her, he confirmed that it was Chen Xiao Han who gave her water.


    "Chen Xiao Han, just tell me the truth. Was there a psychotropic substance in the water?" Dai Yun asked.Chen Xiao Han was a short and thin female student. Her skin was a little dark and she acted very obediently. When she saw so many big shots in front of her, she immediately became timid and spoke softly like a mosquito.


    "Principal... I... "I didn''t. I just waited for her for a long time and gave her a ss of water ¡­" Chen Xiao Han said.


    "Then where did this watere from?" Ye Fan asked.


    Chen Xiao Han trembled and pointed at the water dispenser backstage. "It''s there. Everyone is drinking water from the water dispenser, how could there be medicine?"<span>Dai Yun frowned and said, "Mister Mu, from what I see, this female student doesn''t seem like someone who would lie. Could she be mistaken?"


    <span>Mu Xuesong''s face was also filled with suspicion. After all, this Chen Xiao Han looked really poor. It was obvious that she was a poor student who worked.


    <span>Right at this time, Ye Fan smiled and said: "Actually, to prove whether or not this medicine was administered by her, it''s very simple, we just need to do an experiment." It just so happens that this friend of mine, Selina, is an expert in this field. She has a lot of ways to test if she''s been drugged. "


    They all looked at Serena quizzically, and she shrugged and pulled out a passport from one of her bags.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Selina, I''m currently a special professor at Hua Hai University. I used to work at the biological medicine institute of the union, if you don''t believe me, you can call the president of the university, I just saw him yesterday." Selina smiled and said.


    When the crowd heard this, they felt deep veneration for him. After all, this was not a person who could brag so casually. He had even taken out his passport, so they were definitely not afraid to check."So there''s an expert here. That''s great. Professor, how would you like to test it?" Judge Ren Chuan asked. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 378

    <span>0378


    Serena thought about it and said, "Your university should have a chemistryb too. Some basic chemical experimental materials are still avable, right?""We don''t have one in our school, but it happens to be next door to an industrial university, and they all have one inside," Daiyun said.


    Selina smiled, took out a pen and paper and quickly wrote a bunch of documents, "Then please bring these materials over. I can test them for you right now."


    Daiyun took the list and immediately sent someone to the adjacent industrial university to retrieve a pile of chemical experiment materials and containers.As soon as the item was in her hands, she concocted some white liquid in front of the crowd.


    Selina''s expression turned serious. "Although we are not sure which of the psychotropic drugs we smell, these psychotropic drugs usually cause chemical changes when theye in contact with my reagent, causing it to turn blue."


    <span>I won''t exin to you the specific chemistry of the ce. In any case, even if we were to go to court, this would be a veryplete theory. "


    She poured some of the remaining water from the stic cup into the reagent.<span>Sure enough, not long after, the reagent turned blue!


    <span>When everyone saw this scene, they hurriedly nodded their heads. Chen Xiao Han, on the other hand, became more and more nervous.


    "Miss Mu Mu Mu, you can breathe a few breaths into this reagent. This reagent is very sensitive. I think that if you exhale now, its expression will change!" Selina said.


    Mu Mu Mu Mu did as he was told, and after a few breaths, the reagent turned blue once again.


    Mu Xuesong pped. "Indeed! I already told you the standard of my daughter, it won''t be like this! "<span>Daiyun, Ren Chuan, and the other officials also nodded in agreement.


    Then she went to the water dispenser, filled it with water, and poured it into the reagent, but there was no change in her expression.


    "Alright, this proves that the water in the water dispenser is not a problem."After she was done, Selina turned to Chen Xiao Han and said, "ssmate, you said this medicine has nothing to do with you. Can you please put your finger in this medicine?


    If you drugged it, there might be a residue on your hand. "If your expression doesn''t change, then it doesn''t mean anything, and you''re also innocent ¡­"


    Chen Xiao Han''s face paled when she heard that. She walked stiffly in front of Selina, not daring to put her hand into the reagent.<span>"Buddy, it''s fine. This potion won''t hurt your hands." Selina smiled.


    <span>But Chen Xiao Han shook her head forcefully and said with a crying face, "I didn''t do it on purpose! I was really wrong! Director Lu told me to do it! I was really wrong... "Woo woo ¡­"


    When everyone heard this, they suddenly realized that there was someone secretly instigating them!


    "Director Lu?" You''re saying Lu Wenxuan!? " the vice principal asked Daiyun."Hmm ¡­" Chen Xiao Han lowered her head. "He ¡­" When he said that he had seeded, he gave me a full schrship ¡­ "


    <span>Mu Xuesong furiously shouted, "Acting Principal, what is going on!?"


    Dai Yun sighed in frustration, "Mr. Mu, I know what''s going on. Lu Wenxuan''s son just happened to be participating in thispetition as well, and that young man who made the daughter y in front of him ¡­" "So ¡­"


    <span>Mu Xuesong suddenly understood, "So that''s how it is... Then what about the grievances and injustice that my daughter has suffered!? No, it insults both my daughter and me. I want a rematch! Furthermore, that Lu fe has to be handed over to the police! "


    Ren Chuan said, "About that... "Mister Mu, it''s not a problem for the police to interfere in this matter. However, the evaluation has basically ended, so the reopening of thepetition might be a bit ¡­"


    "That''s right, Mister Mu, please calm your anger first. We cane up with a way to make up for the losses suffered by your father and daughter." Dai Yun also did not wish for this matter to be public.


    <span>Mu Xuesong was naturally unwilling, "How can you make up for this? Thispetition is unfair, don''t tell me you want the cheater to receive the award!? "


    "We... "We''ll change the championship, but there''s no need for the reopening of the tournament. With your talent, you''ll naturally get a prize the next time you go to the tournament." Ren Chuan agreed.<span>"That''s right. Our school can provide a full schrship to the young girl and grant her some other honors. But for this matter, it''s still unpleasant to hear ¡­"


    <span>"Schrship? Can''t my daughter get it with her own ability!? "You''re changing the focus!"


    <span>The two sides were stuck in a stalemate, neither of them willing to give in. After all, there were too many issues of honor involved.


    <span>Seeing that the situation was getting out of control, Su Qingxue, who had not made a sound until now, suddenly interrupted, "Substitute Principal, let Miss Mu perform once more."


    The woman coldly said those words. The scene suddenly became somewhat quiet, because this really was a bit too sudden.


    Duanyun was also a bit puzzled. He was annoyed, why was there someone pointing fingers at him?


    However, when he looked carefully at Su Qingxue, Dai Yun immediately revealed a shocked expression.<span>The judge, chairman Ren Chuan, had a face full of curiosity, "Acting Principal, what''s wrong?"


    <span>"This... Isn''t that CEO Su!? Why are you here too!? " Danyun immediately put on a ttering smile, bowed and greeted: "Chief Su, why didn''t youe over to say hello? I was busy with other things just now. "Hehe ¡­"


    Because Su Qingxue was dressed too casually and had always been standing in the crowd, Dai Yun didn''t notice it.<span>Mu Xuesong and Mu Mu Mu were a little surprised. It was only now that they remembered that Su Qingxue looked very familiar. Wasn''t she the CEO of the Embroidery Group, Ice Mountain?!


    However, they all subconsciously thought that a rich woman like Su Qingxue would bring a group of bodyguards and assistants with her when she went out. How could she possibly be this simple to watch apetition with Ye Fan?<span>"Mr. Ren, this is Chief Su from the Embroidery Group. He is also a very important VIP guest in our school. The schrship that we awarded to outstanding students is titled as Embroidery." Duanyun gave a meaningful nce to Ren Chuan at the side.


    When Ren Chuan heard this, he finally understood why Dai Yun was so restrained and felt that this beauty was the real deal!


    It was true that a musician like Mu Xuesong was well-known, but these days, he couldn''t earn much money by making music. He was even less than a celebrity in the entertainment circle who could make money.<span>But Su Qingxue was different. She was an extremely wealthy person with tens of billions of dors. Many people wanted to follow behind her so they could have some of the soup.


    Not to mention anything else, every year, many of the students of the Grand Xia Academy of Arts would be assigned to some of the departments in the embroidery department as interns.<span>Naturally, Duanyun and Ren Chuan''s attitude towards Su Qingxue changed. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 379

    0379


    <span>"Acting Headmaster, the reason why we provide annual funding to your school to strengthen its education is to trust the quality of your school.


    <span>But if you don''t even have the courage to be honest and open with others in thepetitions that you''re holding, how can we be at ease and hand over the money to you? " Su Qingxue asked indifferently.


    Daiyun''s legs immediately went limp. He awkwardly smiled and said, "Director Su''s words make sense. Then how do you think we should deal with it?""Just say that this Miss Mu isn''t feeling well and only had a small episode where she was thest to y a song. If anyone else is unconvinced, they can apply for a rematch." Su Qingxue said.


    Dai Yun and Ren Chuan could not help but reveal a helpless expression. To put it bluntly, Su Qingxue''s request was a bit "unreasonable". Why was Mu Mu Mu able to give her special treatment? How could shepete twice?


    However, the school didn''t dare disobey the words of the ''potential customer''. After all, to the entire academy''s ie, this was just a small matter.


    Therefore, Ren Chuan immediately made arrangements to give Mu Mu a chance to y before thepetition ended.Mu Xuesong brought her daughter to Su Qingxue''s side. With a bit of modesty, she said, "Thank you very much, Miss Su. To my daughter, this is very important. After all, this is her first time participating in such a greatpetition."


    <span>Mu Mu Mu Mu''s big eyes rolled around as he looked at Su Qingxue and then at Ye Fan. He also said, "Thank you, Miss Su."


    Su Qingxue looked at the pitiful girl and revealed aplicated expression. She looked at Ye Fan and said, "I heard from him that you are not good at games, but you y very well. I hope you can seize this opportunity."


    Mu Mu could not help but ask, "Ye Fan? He ¡­ His wife, could she be Sister Su!? "


    This question made Ye Fan embarrassed. After all, it wasn''t just Mu Mu Mu, even Du Yun''er was still in shock.


    <span>Who would have thought that the person he was talking about was his "boss"?


    <span>Su Qingxue was silent for a moment before she said: "This is our private matter, are you very concerned about it?"


    <span>"This girl!" Get ready to y. Why are you asking me all these questions? " Mu Xuesong reprimanded.


    Mu Mu Mu pouted his mouth and took a step forward, turning around to prepare.


    Selina walked closer to Ye Fan with a mischievous face and said with a smile, "Ye Fan, I didn''t expect your wife to be so powerful, why is it that even Yun''er doesn''t know about it?"


    Du Yun''er looked at Su Qingxue with fear in her eyes. At the same time, there was a trace of hidden bitterness in her heart.


    Ye Fan curled his lips and said, "It''s just an identity, we are all human, what else can we say."


    "Of course. I''ve just arrived at Hua Hai, and I''ve heard of the Embroidery Group. This is a very powerfulpany ¡­" "Sure enough, ordinary women can''t enter your eyes." Selinaughed.Su Qingxue frowned, "Miss Selina, I am just a businessman, nothing special."


    "No, no, you must be special. My old friend, he has seen many beauties. For him to marry you, there must be something special about you," Selina said confidently.<span>Su Qingxue thoughtfully nced at Ye Fan and said, "I actually think that a scientist like Miss Selina is much more special than me ¡­ ¡­" "If you weren''t here today to adjust the test reagent, we would not have been able to investigate this grievance."


    <span>"Reagent?" Selina chuckled. "Miss Su, you don''t really believe it, do you?"


    When these words came out, not only Su Qingxue, Mu Xuesong, Du Yun''er, and the others who were at the side were confused. They did not understand what the meaning was.<span>"Could the reagent be fake?" Su Qingxue was puzzled.


    "Of course it''s fake! How could the test for psychotropic drugs be so easy to concoct! This was just a small trick.


    When the starch met the iodine water, it naturally turned blue. It had nothing to do with other substances! " She picked up a small dropper that she had hidden in her sleeve.


    <span>Selina ced a drop of the liquid inside the tube onto the remaining white reagent. As expected, it immediately turned blue!


    <span>Everyone could not help but be dumbfounded. From the beginning till the end, Selina had been bluffing!?


    <span>"Please. Could it be that everyone believes in it now? " Selina shrugged her shoulders and looked at Ye Fan helplessly, "Ye Fan, did we act too well?"


    Ye Fan smiled, "If I don''t let everyone believe me, how can I seed?" I''m sorry, everyone. I do smell some medicine, but for tests and the like, it''s just that Selina and I coordinated well with each other to put on a show. "


    Everyone was suddenly enlightened. From the beginning to the end, only Ye Fan and Selina knew the truth.


    "So that''s how it is. Brother Ye Fan, you said that Selina is very smart, and I think that you''re also very smart. To think that you would actually think of such a way to solve this crime," Du Yun''er eximed."How could that be considered as solving a crime? That''s just a small trick." Ye Fan was a bit embarrassed after hearing that, he also had an idea on the spur of the moment, but of course, it was Selina who coordinated well.


    At the scene, Daiyun and Ren Chuan wiped their cold sweat. From start to finish, they had been tricked into a daze. If they thought about it carefully, they were really stupid.Not long after, Mu Mu Mu''s finale had also begun. Everyone returned to the audience stands and after hearing the girl''s 100% disy of her abilities, the entire audience burst into apuse.


    The champion of thepetition was naturally given to Mu Mu Mu. The girl ignored the unwillingness of the other participants and happily held the medal in her hand as sheughed.


    <span>When they were about to leave the auditorium, Mu Mu Mu Mu ran over and said that she wanted to thank everyone for helping her. She wanted to treat everyone to dinner.


    "Your father can agree?" Ye Fan asked.


    Mu Mu Mu nodded her head vigorously, "What''s there to disagree about?" My dad will definitely agree to have a meal with a high-ss celebrity like Sister Su! "Hee hee..."<span>"You little girl, you even know how to tter me." Ye Fan did not know whether tough or to cry.


    "Oh, go on! I''m so happy today, can you not ruin the mood!? Let''s go eat hotpot! I haven''t eaten for days just to practice the zither! " Mu Mu Mu shook the hand that was holding Ye Fan, and acted like a spoiled child.


    Ye Fan looked at the three women and asked them what they were thinking.<span>On the other hand, Du Yun''er and Selina didn''t care. After all, they were going to eat.


    Ye Fan originally thought Su Qingxue would refuse, but who would have thought? Su Qingxue thought for a while and agreed.


    The five of them went to the parking lot together. Since Mu Mu Mu Mu had a car, they became three cars. Du Yun''er drove the Porsche Ye Fan bought for her and brought Selina along.Ye Fan and Su Qingxue sat in the Lexus X570 as they followed Mu Mu''s Porsche and headed towards the hotpot restaurant that the girl chose.


    The winter night came early, around five in the afternoon. The sky was already dark.


    The hotpot restaurant was located in a bustling area, so it was quite difficult for the three cars to drive there.<span>Just as they passed by a fork in the road, an old man suddenly walked down from the traffic light and fell in front of Mu Mu Mu''s Porsche and started to wail. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 380

    0380


    <span>Mu Mu Mu, who was about to drive, was scared silly. The girl, who was just a novice driver, remembered to stop the green light at a red light. She didn''t even pay close attention to see if there was anyone by the roadside.


    She thought she really hit someone and hurriedly opened the door to get out of the car."Old grandpa, what''s wrong?" Mu Mu Mu Mu''s originally joyous mood immediately fell to the bottom as she asked anxiously.


    <span>Ye Fan and Su Qingxue also got off the car, but Ye Fan could clearly see that this was clearly a porcin car.


    "I... My leg! My legs are broken! Aiya... "This is so painful..." The old man cried out in pain.


    Just then, a middle-aged man wearing a leather jacket ran through the crowd and threw himself at the old man''s side. He asked with a worried expression, "Dad! What''s the matter with you? "


    "Son... "I was hit by this car ¡­"Hearing that, the middle-aged man immediately raised his head and fiercely looked at Mu Mu Mu Mu, "How did you drive!? "My dad''s legs were broken, how are you going topensate!?"


    Mu Mu Mu Mu was so frightened that tears streamed down his eyes. I didn''t see it either. Can I take you to the hospital? "


    "No need! You directly lose money, I''ll send my dad to the hospital! " The man extended his hand and said, "Fifty thousand for the medical fees! Everything else is not enough, so I''ll look for you again! ""Five... Fifty thousand? " Mu Mu Mu thought for a moment. It seemed that he still had some money left in his bank ount. Gritting his teeth, he decided to transfer the money and pay up.


    <span>But Ye Fan held out his hand to stop him, and said, "Hey, don''t be in such a hurry to give it to me, how could you ask for fifty thousand?"


    Hearing that, the middle-aged man said with a face full of indignation, "Who are you to her!? Even if he bumped into someone, he wouldn''t lose fifty thousand!? What about my dad''s leg!? Are you trying to bully us because we are poor? "


    The people on the roadside pointed. Some people could tell that they were touching porcin, while others believed it to be true. However, no one dared to interrupt them.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "That''s not what I mean. I feel that fifty thousand may not be enough. A single leg should be worth five hundred thousand, don''t you think?"


    Mu Mu Mu and Su Qingxue, who were at the side, thought they had misheard. How could this man raise the price?


    The middle-aged man was also stunned. The old man on the ground almost forgot to scream out in pain. He couldn''t have thought that he had met a fool, right?<span>"Wife, take out a cheque," Ye Fan said to Su Qingxue with a smile.


    Although Su Qingxue didn''t know what a man wanted, she still took out her chequebook and asked, "How much do you want?"


    "Not much, about a million." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue didn''t say anything and signed a cheque for one million and gave it to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan put the cheque in the hand of the middle-aged man and said, "Watch carefully, this is a cheque for one million yuan. Ye Fan put the cheque in the hand of the middle-aged man and said," Watch carefully, this is a cheque for one million yuan.<span>The middle-aged man''s hands were trembling. In his line of work, how could he not recognize a cheque? He originally wanted to strike out at 50,000 yuan, but why would he be so generous as to gift him a million yuan? How could he find such a wonderful thing in the sky!?


    <span>"Forget it... "At least you guys are sensible, but this time it''s fine." The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva, and was about to pick up the old man and quickly leave.


    <span>Ye Fan pulled him back, and said with a smile, "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave, this is one million. One of your father''s leg was five hundred thousand, and right now only one leg is broken. The other leg is still intact."


    "Ah!?" The old man who was sitting on the floor was dumbfounded.


    <span>The middle-aged man also looked confused. "You ¡­" What are you trying to do? "


    Ye Fan gave an evil smile, "Nothing, I feel like five hundred thousand broken legs is pretty interesting..." I want to hit you again, let your dad stretch out his other leg, let me hit you for fun. "<span>What ¡­ What!? Are you crazy!? " the middle-aged man asked.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "It''s fine, I''ll just hit my leg and not the other way around. Anyway, you have already epted the cheque, so don''t go back on your word."


    Saying this, Ye Fan walked into Mu Mu''s car and stepped on the elerator, causing the engine to rumble.The faces of both the old man and the middle-aged man were pale. The old man in particr could no longer sit still.


    When Ye Fan put the car in gear and fiercely stepped on the elerator, the car rushed forward. The old man sitting on the ground finally ignored everything else and hurriedly got up, wanting to escape.


    <span>"Hurry up!" The middle-aged man thought that once he took the cheque and slipped away, he would no longer bother with the old man and would run off on his own.


    After Ye Fan braked, he got off the car and madly ran for more than ten seconds, and then pressed the middle-aged man onto the ground!


    With just a slight twist, the man''s arm was broken. Without caring about the man''s screams, Ye Fan took the cheque back.At this time, the old man who was already panting was so scared that he directly knelt on the ground and raised both his hands, "I don''t dare anymore! Please spare me! This guy told me to do it! "He''s not my son ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan had no interest in paying any more attention to them. He sighed, walked back to the car, and returned the cheque to Su Qingxue.


    <span>At this time, Mu Mu finally calmed down and weakly said, "Ye Fan, are they liars?"


    "They are indeed liars, but you also have to take a long break when you''re driving, it''s better if you install a driving recorder." Ye Fan smiled and said.<span>Mu Mu Mu replied with an ''oh'' before she said eagerly, "It''s so good to have you here. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t even know what to do ¡­"


    Ye Fan coughed dryly. He looked at Su Qingxue and said, "Can you not say words that my wife misunderstood?"


    Mu Mu Mu''s face reddened. "But am I speaking the truth ¡­?"


    To the side, Du Yun''er''s expression wasplicated. She forced out a smile and said, "Alright, Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu, let''s hurry up and leave. The cars behind us are all blocked!"


    <span>It was only then that Mu Mu Mu discovered that there was a car honking its horn, so he quickly stuck out his tongue and ran back to the car.


    A small episode didn''t take up too much time.The five of them arrived at a small hotpot restaurant. After they sat down, Mu Mu Mu Mu skillfully ordered a bunch of dishes, as though they were regr customers.


    "Big sister Su, for a rich person like you to sit in this small hotpot restaurant for a meal, would you feel disgusted?" Mu Mu Mu Mu asked curiously.<span>Su Qingxue shook her head with an expressionless face, "I don''t mind these things."


    <span>"Girl, what are you asking me? Does my wife look like that kind of difficult person?" "She is very amiable," Ye Fan didn''t forget to fawn on her.


    <span>"Hehe ¡­" "Actually, the more money a person has, the less they care about vanity. The ones who care about face are mostly the rich ones with poor hearts." Selinaughed.


    Mu Mu Mu pouted as she struggled to speak, "Professor, what do you mean by that? It''s so deep and profound that I can''t understand it."


    <span>Ye Fan stood up, reached out his hand and poked the girl''s head, "I told you not to study hard, you can''t even understand such a simple foreignnguage."


    Seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, Mu Mu Mu hastily asked, "Where are you going?"


    <span>"Going to the toilet, you really care." Ye Fan didn''t rx for the whole afternoon and decided to take a piss before eating the hotpot.


    <span>Mu Mu Mu blinked herrge eyes and a bright light shed across them. She also carried her bag and followed him. "I''ll go too!"

 Chapter 381

    0381


    Ye Fan originally thought it was nothing, but this girl wanted to go to the toilet, so he decided to go.However, when he walked to the toilet, he realized that since the restaurant was small in area, the toilet was a dual purpose. There was no distinction between males and females, but there was only one!


    "You first?" Ye Fan decided to let thedy go, even though this was just a little girl.


    However, Mu Mu Mu suddenly stepped forward and embraced Ye Fan. Then, she pressed her chest against the man''s, raised her head and used her tender lips to kiss Ye Fan''s neck.


    Ye Fan felt as if he had been struck by lightning. This sudden soft and warm fragrance entered his arms, and he really didn''t have any defenses prepared.<span>The faint fragrance of a young girl wafted out from Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu''s body and entered his nose. The breath that came out from her mouth had a unique, sweet fragrance to it.


    <span>The point was, the girl was really well-developed, tall and full of youthful vigor.


    <span>"Hey ¡­" Girl, you ¡­ "Damn it..." Just when Ye Fan wanted to push the girl away, he discovered a figure walking towards him from the distant corridor.


    Su Qingxue!?Ye Fan immediately had a thought that something bad was about to happen. Without caring about anything else, he hugged Mu Mu Mu and hid in the toilet, closing the door at lightning speed.


    Su Qingxue was also a bit anxious and wanted toe over to relieve herself, but she didn''t expect that there was only one bathroom.<span>The woman stood at the doorway and couldn''t help but be puzzled. If there was only one toilet, then how did Ye Fan and Mu Mu Mu enter?


    <span>At the same time, Mu Mu in the bathroom became particrly excited after being hugged by the man. She tilted her head up and started to kiss Ye Fan''s mouth.


    No one knew where the girl learned this technique from, but even though its movements were very rough, it was very active and caused the fire in Ye Fan''s stomach to ignite!


    Ye Fan''s heart thumped wildly, because it was obvious that Su Qingxue was waiting for him outside to go to the toilet. As for him, he was hugging Mu Mu and interacting intimately with the girl ¡­


    <span>The key point was that at this moment, Ye Fan didn''t dare to speak loudly and push the girl away, because if Mu Mu Mu Mu was provoked, Su Qingxue would definitely hear what he said outside.


    This way, Ye Fan could really jump into the Yellow River and not be washed clean, and the cold war between him and Su Qingxue could not be eased.


    <span>As she thought about it, Mu Mu Mu''s delicate body began to heat up in her embrace as she emitted whimpers from her nose.


    This voice, this fragrance, this feeling, it really made Ye Fan''s heart heat up, his hand unconsciously began to move around the girl''s body...


    Mu Mu Mu Mu was initially worried that the man would push her away and reject her advances in love.But, not only did Ye Fan not push her away, he even hugged her and went into the bathroom. He did not even refuse to kiss her, and now ¡­ He began to stroke her with his hands.


    Mu Mu Mu Mu felt that he had guarded himself well and was finally able to have a closer rtionship with a man. Naturally, he was overjoyed.<span>She took the initiative to cooperate more and more with the man and handed over the control to him. She even felt that she had a miraculous reaction ¡­


    In Ye Fan''s mind, he thought about that night when Mu Mu Mu was naked as she hugged him. When he fell asleep in the hotel, he couldn''t help but feel his head start to heat up.<span>He couldn''t wait to finish cooking the raw rice in the bathroom, but... Whether it was his rationality or Su Qingxue who was waiting outside, it was impossible for Ye Fan to do such a thing.


    If he really did anything to Mu Mu Mu now, it would be the biggest disrespect to the girl.


    <span>Everything happened too suddenly, and he felt that at Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu''s age, there were many things which she didn''t understand, so she had to exin in detail.


    Finally, Su Qingxue who was outside couldn''t wait any longer and went to another ce to use the bathroom.


    <span>Ye Fan also pushed Mu Mu Mu away and sternly said, "Alright, Little Girl, don''t be like this."


    Mu Mu Mu stared nkly at Ye Fan and was stunned. Her face was still flushed red, "What ¡­ ¡­" Don''t you like it? "Could it be that my skills are toocking..."


    "No, that''s not the problem." Ye Fan felt a headacheing on."I... "I learned it from a movie. I see foreigners are always so intimate. It seems like men will feelfortable ¡­" Mu Mu Mu Mu said bashfully.


    <span>Ye Fan had nothing to say, this girl even went as far as to go specially to learn, this was a "long nned"!


    "We are friends. This kind of thing shouldn''t be done..." Ye Fan sighed.


    Hearing those words, Mu Mu Mu Mu''s eyes moistened, and her body trembled in fear. "I... I don''t want to be your friend, I like you, you know! "Ye Fan was stunned, the girl actually said it so directly, making him unable to use many of his excuses.


    <span>Yes, Ye Fan wasn''t a blockhead, so he obviously knew Mu Mu Mu''s feelings for him.


    However, he had always felt towards Mu Mu Mu, as though he was looking at a little sister. Even though Mu Mu Mu Mu''s figure and face weren''t any weaker than the other girls beside him, there was still room for improvement ¡­However, for aplicated creature like the human race, it was extremely difficult to ignore the many factors that interfered with it.


    <span>Ye Fan was somewhat confused, not knowing how to respond to the girl''s confession.


    Say that he didn''t like her? Would it hurt too much? Besides, did he really not like her at all?


    But if he said he liked it ¡­ How does Su Qingxue feel outside? In fact, Du Yun''er might even suffer a blow as well...


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, wishing he could smoke in the bathroom. After thinking for a while, he said, "How old are you? Just a bit impulsive. Wait until you go to university next year and meet some handsome guys, then you won''t think about it.""Nonsense! I am not a child! I know my feelings very well! " Mu Mu Mu pouted as she choked with sobs.


    <span>"Little girl, I''m already married, and I''m not even that good of a man ¡­"


    <span>"I don''t care! Anyway, don''t you have other women by your side? I''m so young, so big sister Su won''t bully me! " Mu Mu Mu said.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. This girl had even thought about their future interactions, "What are you doing? Your conditions, go and find a good man who is kind to you and who is single-minded, isn''t that difficult.""I don''t want other men. I''ve seen you, and I don''t like other men ¡­" Mu Mu Mu''s eyes filled with tears as she walked forward and hugged Ye Fan, "Do you dislike me?" Am I really not beautiful enough ¡­ "


    Ye Fan saw that the girl was about to cry and felt his heart ache. He didn''t know when Mu Mu Mu had be so reliant on him.


    In the past, he only wanted him to y games on her behalf and apany her on the inte. Later on, he would slowlye into contact with her daily life and help her deal with some troublesome matters.


    Thinking about it carefully, they had already spent quite a bit of time in contact with each other. It was likely that due to the umtion of every single detail on Mu Mu Mu''s body that the two of them were able to unleash today. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 403

    <span>0403


    <span>If the Xiantian realm was considered a master, then the Body Refinement realm was considered a great master, and the Spirit Condensation realm was considered a peerless master!


    <span>Therefore, the mention that Ye Fan might be at the Spirit Condensation realm scared Teng Ziqiao so much that his body started to tremble.


    "It should be... "Impossible!" Gu Yue shook her head. "As far as I know, the only person in China who can step into the Spirit Focus realm before the age of thirty is the phoenix girl with an exceptional talent who inherited the phoenix bloodline."


    This Ye Fan... At such a young age, even if his talent was extraordinary, could he be stronger than the blood of the Phoenix? It should only be the Large Sess of Body Refinement ¡­ Perhaps even Paragons.<span>Of course, for someone of his age to have this kind of strength, it is already shocking. If he was allowed to grow for a few more years, my Tai Chi Sect might not be able to do anything to him. "


    When Teng Ziqiao heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief and nodded, "That''s right. If he was really at the Spirit Condensation realm, he would have already shaken the dragon soul. However, the Dragon King never mentioned it, so it should be impossible."<span>"Hmph, speaking of the Dragon King ¡­" You''re still his direct subordinate, and you''ve been seriously injured by Ye Fan, yet he actually doesn''t stand up for you. It''s obvious that he''s disregarding benefits and wanting to recruit Ye Fan. "Gu Yue said with a look of disdain," Since he''s so heartless, don''t me me for being heartless, Ye Fan... As long as he dares toe, I will make sure he does not return! "


    Just as he was speaking, he heard a strange noiseing from outside. A red light shot into the sky!


    "Signal Bomb!?"<span>Gu Yue coldly snorted. "He''s really here. The Dragon King wanted me to treat him with respect, but he ¡­" It''s not good at all! "


    "Master, you have to be careful, this Ye Fan is not easy to deal with." Teng Ziqiao said.


    Gu Yue waved her long sleeves and said, "Don''t worry, Ziqiao. Master will help you vent your anger today!"Finished speaking, Gu Yue quickly walked out and used the Taichi Sect''s flying art of "Soaring Cloud". After standing up, she followed the wind, and in the blink of an eye, she was already flying towards the front of the mountain.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    After Ye Fan finished his breakfast, he walked to the halfway point of the mountain. Outside of the second mountain gate of the Taiji Sect, there was a few dozen square meters mountain pool.<span>Beside the cold pond stood a huge rock with the words "Ruan Sword Pool" written inrge letters.


    Guests from the ancient martial world who visited them usually had to take down their weapons to show their respect.


    However, Ye Fan naturally didn''t care that much. He also didn''t have any weapons, and even more so didn''t have any desire to respect this sect.Just as Ye Fan was nning to continue upwards, dozens of disciples holding long swords made of refined steel from the Taiji Sect had already run down the mountain path that led to the bluestone staircase.


    The Taiji sect had an extraordinary background. These dozens of disciples were all at least at the Xiantian realm. There were even three slightly longer disciples who were at the Body Refinement Realm.<span>"Thirty-six Heavenly Dipper Sword Formation! "Set up the formation!"


    <span>These three Body Refinement Realm martial artists led the eleven disciples to quickly surround Ye Fan.


    From the inside to the outside, each floor had twelve disciples holding swords. There were a total of three floors, and they were constantly moving back and forth, filled with killing intent. Besides trying to break through by force, there was almost no way to escape.


    <span>When Ye Fan saw this battle, he couldn''t help but squint his eyes. He had heard before that the Taiji Sect had a killing array that was known as the "death without a doubt if you focus your mind."


    It was because he had heard of this sword formation for so many years that he hadn''t been able to destroy it just now.


    If he wanted to defeat the people from the Tai Chi Sect, then he would have to use his unyielding strength to defeat their pride. Otherwise, he would find trouble with him sooner orter.<span>There was nothing more suitable for a ''greeting gift'' than destroying their protective formation.


    <span>"Ye Fan!" You are already surrounded by our Limitless Sword Formation, if you obediently kneel down, kowtow and admit your wrongs, and let us handle this, our Sect Leader will guarantee your survival! " A leading body refining martial artist said.


    Ye Fan raised his head and saw a Daoist standing on top of a cliff with his hands behind his back.


    "Gu Yue, you are the Sect Leader of such arge sect, yet for the sake of your illegitimate son, you send a disciple to my wife''s ce without a care for your image.


    Even if it''s an underground gang battle, you still emphasize on not harming your wife and children. Is your actions really worthy to be Sect Leader of Tai Chi Sect? " Ye Fan did not need someone to introduce him, and he could also recognize that Gu Yue Daoist.


    <span>After all, from this distance, Ye Fan could tell that Gu Yue''s strength was indeed extraordinary.


    Gu Yue''s eyes turned cold as she scolded, "Nonsense!" Teng Ziqiao is my disciple, and my beloved disciple has been persecuted by a viin like you. Our Tai Chi Sect''s dignity will naturally be protected by this Sect Leader!Ji Long, no need to waste words with him. If he is not willing to admit his wrongs, kill him! "


    The disciple named Ji Long nodded and replied, "Yes! "Sect Leader!"Immediately, all thirty-six disciples circted their Tai Chi, and for a moment, the airflow around Ye Fan''s body also started to revolve.


    A huge current of Yin Yang Twin Elements began to envelop the entire Ruan Sword Pool, as if it was filled with herbs and wood!


    "All disciples, listen up! This person has the skills to defend himself, and is going to attack his vitals! "


    Ji Long had long since been prepared. After he gave the order, he brought the first batch of twelve disciples to surround Ye Fan!


    The cold sword was apanied by the unstoppable Tai Chi zhen qi. It also disyed the most basic two style sword art of the Tai Chi Sect. It was simple and unadorned, but it was the simplest and most direct!Ye Fan clearly saw the direction from which the twelve swords wereing from, and was prepared to use his two arms to intercept and break their swords, but he immediately discovered a problem ¡ª ¡ª the twelve warriors on the second floor had also begun fighting!


    Once Ye Fan controlled the firstyer of the sword, he wouldn''t be able to resist the secondyer''s attack!Although with Ye Fan''s physical fitness, he would basically be invulnerable when facing a warrior of this level, this group of guys were the ones that were going to attack his vital points!


    His ears, eyes, throat, lower body parts, and other vulnerable areas, if he were to be attacked like this, Ye Fan didn''t dare to say that he would bepletely unharmed.


    <span>Helpless, Ye Fan didn''t dare to take the first attack head on. He could only leap into the air, stepping on the tips of a few swords, intending to escape this array.


    "Where do you think you''re going?!" The swordsmen on the outermost third floor, however, had already been prepared. They disyed their Soaring Cloud Soaring Technique and flew towards Ye Fan to attack him!Ye Fan knew that these guys didn''t move until he jumped up. There was nowhere for him to hide.


    "What a good array formation!" Ye Fan only used three seconds to feel that this array was indeed powerful.


    <span>Naturally, he had no way of dodging the iing attacks. He could only use both his arms and legs to block the most crucial swords, forcibly blocking the iing attacks.


    Rip! "Rip!"


    Ye Fan''s shirt was cut open, and all of a sudden, his clothes were in tatters, making him look quite miserable.<span>At the same time Ye Fannded, the circle of swords below had already fiercely stabbed at him!


    What was worse was that these twelve swordsmen that had fallen from the sky were now stepping on the shoulders of the swordsmen in the secondp. At the same time, they sent out a second round of sword light towards Ye Fan! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 404

    0404


    Dozens of concentrated sword rays immediately engulfed Ye Fan, making him look extremely dangerous!


    Ye Fan felt his scalp go numb, and his blood started to boil. This sword formation was truly unparalleled in sharpness. If not for him, a warrior who had experienced hundreds of battles, he would have already been scared to death just by this battle.However, people at Ye Fan''s level had long since treated the pressure of battle as a form of enjoyment!


    This feeling of being on the verge of death was what he was pursuing!<span>If there was no life or death crisis, there would be no progress!


    "Come at me!" Ye Fanughed loudly."You''re still being stubborn!?" Ji Long revealed a savage look.


    <span>The 36 Xiantian and above warriors instantly converged the three foot long de into the abyss of death, wanting to pierce through Ye Fan and turn him into a ho''s nest!


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, found an angle in the flint,id down on his back with one hand on the ground. His whole body appeared to be almost t on the ground.If it was all killing intent, then Ye Fan would choose to "go down" to avoid this round of killing array!


    Ye Fan''s fingertips twisted on the ground, and his body quickly swept across the air!


    His two legs were like two invincible metal rods as they just so happened to sweep across the few Tai Chi disciples nearby.<span>The legs of these Taiji disciples couldn''t withstand this terrifying force at all. All of them fell to the ground, losing their center of gravity!


    <span>If they were in their normal state, they might have been able to dodge it with Qing Gong. However, the use of this sword formation meant that they were unable to jump high, and thus could only be kicked by Ye Fan!


    <span>Several disciples screamed miserably. Ye Fan''s sweep had directly broken their legs!


    <span>Ye Fan watched as the Zhen method followed the fall of several people. There was a gap in it, and with a leap, it flew out of the sword formation!


    Ji Long and the other disciples were all shocked. They had never seen anyone use such a strange method to deal with their Limitless Sword Formation.


    Ye Fan''s moves were neither some peerless inner force technique nor some ancient martial art technique. It was as if a person was just randomly kicking around and attacking randomly, without any pattern or pattern to follow!However, it was precisely Ye Fan, who was not restricted by his moves, who was able to freely disy his own tactics, allowing his defense formation to fail one round of attacks, as well as losing several people''s fighting strength!


    <span>Without people, there was no way to set up the 36 Astral Heaven Formation. This caused Ji Long and the other disciples to feel extremely angry.


    <span>This was the first time that someone had been able to destroy their sword formation in such a short period of time.


    Taoist Gu Yue, who was standing on top of a tall cliff, also had an unsightly expression. All the warriors of the famous sects had their own ns, so no one had ever thought that Ye Fan would use such a method to break the array.


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan''s reaction speed, body fitness level, and battle experience were all not something they could understand, which is why they came so suddenly.


    "Transform!" Gu Yue gritted her teeth and shouted.When Ji Long heard this, he immediately said, "Primordius Northern Dipper Formation!"


    <span>With amand, three teams of dancers immediately split up in three different directions around Ye Fan''s body, forming a line in the Seven Stars of the Big Dipper, and began moving around Ye Fan.


    <span>As for the remaining Ji Long and the other Body Refinement Realm warriors, they took the lead to attack Ye Fan from the three gaps.


    <span>This formation appeared to be more nimble and agile. Although it was slightly less deadly, it was also very difficult to find an opening to break through.


    Ye Fan didn''t think that they would be able toe up with such a trick without a few people. He became more and more interested as he saw the three of them holding their swords and rushing over, quickly dodging in quick session, their arms and those few swords intersecting, forcibly blocking one sword light after another.


    <span>"How is this possible!?" Seeing this, Ji Long''s face changed greatly. Ye Fan was actually able to resist their sword qi with his bare hands. This was way too abnormal!


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t feel good. Being cut like this, he would also feel pain. It was just that his skin, muscles, and bones were all beyond the reach of others, which is why he was able to attack so boldly.


    <span>"ng ng!"


    <span>With the sound of metal breaking, Ye Fan figured out the path of the Two Elements of Sword, grabbed Ji Long''s sword, and broke it in an instant!


    Ji Long was so frightened that he hurriedly dodged. He knew that if he didn''t give up his sword, he would be kicked to pieces!


    "All disciples, listen up! "Windflow Sword Art!"


    When Ji Long and the other two saw that their attacks would not work and that they would be suppressed by Ye Fan, they immediately decided to borrow the power of the entire sword formation.


    The Windflow Sword Technique was one of the absolute arts of the Taiji Sect. It stressed on the sword moving with the wind while the water flowed non-stop. In the end, it was just a "flow" character!From the Seven Stars position, the twenty-one Big Dipper disciples outside attacked Ye Fan!


    The sword''s shadow was like a gale, like a torrent, constantly sweeping and shing towards Ye Fan''s body. However, every time it stopped, it would only pause for a few short seconds. If it missed, it would retreat, not giving Ye Fan a chance to retaliate!


    Ye Fan didn''t notice it at all, but his body had already been scratched dozens of times. His clothes and pants were almost impossible to wear anymore!


    If Ye Fan''s body wasn''t that strong, he would''ve been riddled with holes long ago, and would''ve died who knows how many times.<span>"Continue!" and stabbing him nonstop! "" ¡­ ¡­ "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no; Seeing the effect of this technique, Ji Long shouted loudly.


    But Ye Fan also could not bear it any longer. Although the power of this sword formation had weakened, it had really annoyed him.


    Ye Fan furrowed his brows, and decided to stop dodging and run towards that warrior that was charging towards him!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" With an angry roar, Ye Fan broke a Fine Steel Sword in half with his chest, and then with a p of his big hand, sent the martial artist flying!


    Following the same pattern, Ye Fan was protecting his vital parts, relying on the advantage of his single soldier''s speed to rampage through. Not much effort was needed, and the floor was covered with broken swords and wounded people.


    Ye Fan could actually kill people, but he had other ns, so he didn''t start a massacre."This... This ¡­ Damn it... What kind of monster is this!? " Ji Long and the others were already sweating from fear. They had never seen such an unreasonable person in a fight!


    It was all because he was tough, had strong defense, had great strength, and was forcibly eating the enemy!


    The Tai Chi Sect disciples also fell into despair. They felt that what they were facing wasn''t a martial artist, but a monster, a demon!


    One minuteter, Ye Fan had already defeated all thirty-six Heavenly Dipper Sovereigns, leaving only Ji Long and four other pitiful disciples.


    Standing on the tall cliff, Gu Yue''s eyes were round and full of disbelief. From start to finish, she couldn''t tell what kind of martial arts Ye Fan had practiced.


    When Ye Fan released his grip, a few broken swords fell to the ground. He turned around and nced at Ji Long and the others. "I want to kill your Sect Leader. Those of you who wish to throw their lives away,e along as well!""You ¡­ Don''t you dare be so arrogant! How could you possibly defend against the strength of our Sect Leader''s Martial Uncle!? "


    <span>"Exactly! You actually dared to challenge our Sect Leader! "


    A few disciples loudly defended their Sect Leader''s dignity, but the words they said made them feel guilty. No one dared to go up and take action, because this man called Ye Fan seemed to be invincible! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 406

    <span>0406


    In fact, it wasn''t just the Taiji Sect. The other ancient martial arts sects, and even some small ancient martial arts sects, all had their own Elders.


    These elders were equivalent to elders who''d taken over the management of a n from arge n and left behind the scenes.


    After all, managing a big sect consumed a lot of energy. Ancient warriors with extraordinary cultivations would always hope to get rid of some troublesome matters so they could calmly explore even more profound martial arts.Therefore, when an ordinary martial practitioner from an ancient sect reaches the age of fifty or sixty, they would gradually hand over the daily management of the sect to their disciples.


    Of course, this didn''t mean that these Elders didn''t have the authority or the right to speak. In actuality, when faced with big matters within some sects, the Elders Guild would usually have a decisive role to y in making the decision.


    An elder was not something one could casually be. Without enough strength, the disciples of the older generation could only be considered as sect elders. They would either leave the sect or do some odd jobs.


    Only those elders with profound skills within the sect or those who had contributed greatly to the sect could enter the Elders Guild.<span>An existence on the level of the four major sects like the Taiji Sect was definitely not some ordinary elder association. They were definitely a group of experts from the older generation who were hiding their strength!


    This was one of the main reasons why Gu Yue was able to ignore the Dragon King''s obstruction and stubbornly seek revenge for Teng Ziqiao.


    At the end of the day, once the Tai Chi Sect was in danger, this group of elders would have to step forward."Senior Masters and Junior Masters!" Please break out! To fight against a strong enemy together with Gu Yue! "


    When Gu Yue saw that these ancient buildings did not have any activity, she became anxious and shouted loudly.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, sprinted forward, intending to finish the battle as soon as possible.His speed was even faster than Gu Yue''s Qing Gong. Just as he was about to catch up to her, he sent a flying kick towards her, aiming to break her spine!


    Gu Yue was so scared that her face turned green. The fear of death made him want to burst!


    He had already used all his strength, but Ye Fan''s speed was too fast. Even if he dodged, it would be because he slowed down and got knocked down by Ye Fan in other ways!


    In the time it took for a spark to fly off of a piece of flint, three purple lights, like lightning, shot towards Ye Fan''s leg!Ye Fan frowned. At this moment, he decided to retract it, and flipped in the air, avoiding those three purple lightning bolts.


    "Puff puff puff!"


    <span>The three beams of purple light hit a stone lion and actually pierced three holes through it!


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes focused, "Purple Sun Needle Technique!?"


    <span>Just as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of the door of a simple house beside him opening.


    <span>A gray-robed figure flew out from within. His long, gray beard fluttered about, and his gaze was hale and halo.


    "Little friend, you have good eyesight. With just one nce, you can actually recognize my Taiji Sect''s unremarkable needlework."


    When Ye Fan saw this old man, he squinted his eyes. Although this old man''s strength was simr to Gu Yue''s and his cultivation level was between the Large Sess and Great Perfection of Body Refinement, his understanding of the Taiji Faction''s martial arts was clearly much deeper.


    "The Purple Sun Needle Technique is a ssic technique of using Qi to control needles. Seeing it today, its reputation is well-deserved." Ye Fan sincerely said.<span>He discovered that the fact that the Taiji Sect could be one of the four great sects made a lot of sense. Absolute arts truly appeared one after another.


    <span>"Martial Uncle Zhou!" When Gu Yue saw the elder, she shouted excitedly, "Thank you for saving me, Senior Uncle!"


    <span>The old man frowned and nced at him, then said to Ye Fan, "I am Zhou Changrong, the chairman of the n Elder''s Association of Taiji. Gu Yue is a disciple of my deceased senior brother." Before I left, senior brother instructed me to look after Gu Yue.


    This little friend, may I ask, what is the reason for you to attack Tai Chi Sect and make us your enemies? "<span>Ye Fan thought for a moment. This group of elders obviously didn''t know what Gu Yue did, so they didn''t go overboard exining things to her.


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan told him about Gu Yue and Teng Ziqiao.


    "Martial Uncle!" He''s talking nonsense! Ziqiao is not my illegitimate child! Please make the decision, Uncle-Master! " Gu Yue shouted.<span>Zhou ChangRong''s frown deepened as he said, "Even if Teng Ziqiao wasn''t your illegitimate child, you sent people down the mountain and did what those ruffians did. You alsomitted a grave mistake!" How could you be so impulsive!? "


    Gu Yue knew she couldn''t avoid this, so she quickly kneeled on the ground. "Uncle-master, Gu Yue admitted her wrongs, but she''s not going to die!"Zhou Changgrong nodded and said to Ye Fan, "Little friend Ye, although Gu Yue was in the wrong, this time you attacked my Taiji Sect and caused us to lose a lot of face."


    In my opinion, this matter should be decided by our Elders Guild. Can we give you justice? "When Ye Fan heard this, he immediately refused, "Elder, I think you are mistaken about my meaning. I will tell you these things, but I will only tell you a fact.


    As for the matter of me killing Gu Yue and his son, I do not need your permission.


    Hearing such ament, Zhou Changrong''s face also turned ugly.<span>Gu Yue was secretly delighted and quickly added fuel to the fire, "Uncle-master, you must have seen it! This brat is truly arrogant to the extreme, if I don''t suppress his arrogance, how can we, the Tai Chi Sect, hide our face!? "


    <span>Zhou Changgrong took a deep breath, "Little friend, although you are extremely powerful, you are underestimating the Taiji Sect''s power! Do you really think that our Tai Chi Sect only has this many people!? "


    <span>With that, Zhou Changrong shouted loudly, "Junior brother, junior sister, all of youe out!"


    Very soon, he saw a few other rooms and a few elders, both men and women, walking out one after another.


    In fact, Ye Fan had already felt that there were a lot of experts here. The Four Major Sects were just not the same; their foundation was their corepetitive strength.


    "Senior Zhou, we have so many old guys, it might not be too good to bully a junior, right?" A slightly chubby old man chuckled and said."Junior Brother Guo Song, this little friend did it on his own. If we don''t attack together after breaking our 36 Heavenly Dipper Sword Formation, wouldn''t we look down on him?"


    "What!?" Guo Song eximed, "It''s really a young heroing out, how can there be such a thing?" None of us old fellows have the ability to break this array alone, right? ""Hmph, no matter how powerful he is, he''s just a kid. It''s no big deal." A female elder with a long and narrow face said, "Senior Brother Zhou, Senior Brother Guo, let me take this kid first!"


    <span>After finishing her sentence, this female Elder leaped towards Ye Fan andunched dozens of palm attacks in the air. Her Zhen Qi was like thousands of strands of silk, constantly intertwining towards Ye Fan!


    "Junior Sister Xia Ling!" Be careful! Do not underestimate your opponent! " Zhou ZhangRong shouted.<span>Ye Fan also didn''t dare to be careless. Just as he was about to take that palm, he discovered that his hands and feet were actually being pulled by a force, making movement unnatural! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 408

    0408


    Hearing this, the group of Tai Chi Sect members all had pale faces. In their eyes, Zhou Changrong, who was already an extreme expert, could actually only take three moves from Ye Fan?


    <span>Gu Yue was sweating like it was raining, and in a moment of desperation, she shouted, "All the Junior Masters and Junior Masters! If the Taiji Sect was in trouble, was there even a need to worry about martial arts principles in order to deal with such a devil? We might as well encircle and annihte this great enemy together, and use this to improve my Taiji n''s reputation! "


    <span>When the elders heard this, they looked at each other in dismay. Some of them felt that this made sense. At this time, it was better to just attack together than the death of their Sect Leader.


    <span>However, there were some stubborn elders who felt that doing so would be too disgraceful. If they couldn''t beat him, then they would have to rely on encircling him. Wouldn''t that mean that their status was very low?


    "Senior-apprentice Brother Zhou, we''ll listen to you. What do you think we should do?" Guo Song asked.


    <span>Zhou ZhangRong looked at Ye Fan, his teeth itching in hatred. After all, Ye Fan had caused him to lose face today.


    However, he was secretly very worried in his heart, especially when he saw Ye Fan''s rxed face. He suspected that all the elders woulde at the same time, and couldn''t do anything to Ye Fan.If they were to be killed even when they were fighting against each other, their illustrious reputation would truly be ruined. The Taiji Sect could be removed from the four major sects.


    "This little friend Ye, our Taiji sect is an upright sect, we can afford to lose. Today, it is because our old bones'' cultivation is not high enough, we have let down our ancestor and have let down the experts of the Taiji sect, but that does not mean that we will truly be afraid of you.


    To the very end, we will use our blood and our lives to protect the dignity of the Taiji Sect. Until the veryst moment, we don''t want to die together with you ¡­ " Zhou Changrong felt that they should first discuss and see if there was any way to salvage the situation.<span>Ye Fan nodded, "I''ve already said it clearly. The ones I want to kill are Gu Yue and Teng Ziqiao. I''m not interested in the other members of the Taiji n."


    <span>"However, Gu Yue is still our current Sect Leader. If he has reallymitted a death crime, it should be decided by our Elders Guild. If you believe us, why don''t you give us a period of time. We will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly so that we can give you an exnation." Zhou ZhangRong said.


    The group of elders nodded their heads in silence. They were also dissatisfied with Gu Yue for causing rumors of illegitimate children and sending their disciples down the mountain as amoner. This was already a vition of the sect''sws.


    But, like a president of a country, there had to be a procedure to deal with a mistake, or even the dignity of the country would be lost.


    "It seems that all of you still do not understand what I''m saying. If I were to hand him over to you, then why would I have to personallye here and kill my way to this mountain peak?"


    Ye Fan shook his head, "My patience is limited. If you insist on stopping me, then I will have to step on the corpses of some of you people to deal with this father and son pair who are causing trouble for me."Finished speaking, Ye Fan walked towards Gu Yue.


    Seeing this, Zhou Changrong gritted his teeth and said, "Junior Brother, Junior Sister, let''s fight together!"The other elders all loudly responded, and then began to arrange a formation, forming an eight trigram formation, and began to surround Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care about how they stood, and his eyes were fixed on Gu Yue, who was not far away, with murderous intent.


    "Your son, Teng Ziqiao, should also be inside the door. Aren''t you going to take him and run away?" Ye Fan asked.<span>Gu Yue''s face twitched. "Don''t you dare be so arrogant!" Do you think that a single person can stop all of the elders of our Taiji n!? Uncle-masters! I will also fight alongside you enemies! "


    Gu Yue was very clear that if she didn''t use these elders'' hands to kill Ye Fan, then he and Teng Ziqiao wouldn''t be able to escape this cmity.<span>"Five Thunderbolts Windward Palm!"


    <span>The fat elder, Guo Song, made his move first. A palm technique from the Taiji Sect, it was as if wind and thunder were flowing in his palm, his true qi was like thunder, expanding along with the wind. Arge pale-golden handprint appeared in front of Ye Fan in the blink of an eye!


    This palm technique had the same effect as Shaolin''s Great Strength Vajra Palm; it used a huge amount of force as a guide, allowing the true energy to converge and form a powerful force.


    However, what Ye Fan feared the most was a head-on sh. Seeing this palm attacking at him, Ye Fan also weed it with his own palm strike!"Be careful, junior brother Guo!" Zhou Changrong was injured, and could not attack again. He could only shout loudly from the back.


    Guo Song had also realized that Ye Fan''s strength seemed to be very terrifying. He was ready to retreat the moment his palm struck.


    When the two palms collided, the muscles in Ye Fan''s arms sent out surging waves of power one after the other, knocking away Guo Song''s five strikes of thunder palm after another until his true qi dissipated!


    Guo Song was greatly rmed and paled. He had never encountered such a situation before. Someone had relied purely on their strength to disperse his true qi? Just how fast and how explosive must one''s speed be to be able to do this!?Fortunately, he was able to quickly retreat, taking most of the energy away from his hands and arms.


    <span>At the same time, Xia Ling and the other elders also used their unique skills to attack Ye Fan.


    "Golden Silk Lotus Palm!"


    "Windflow Sword Art!"


    "Cloud Climbing Kick!"


    All sorts of absolute arts of the Tai Chi Sect were used by these elders. They were much more profound and powerful than those ordinary disciples.<span>Although Ye Fan was not afraid at all in a one on one fight, but when he was simultaneously surrounded by so many people, the surrounding Zhen Qi was like a violent tornado, and naturally did not feel good either!


    <span>Ye Fan''s shirt was already tattered to the point of being tattered. At this moment, he was extremely annoyed, so he simply tore off his torn shirt, revealing a body of firm muscles that were as beautiful as flowing water.


    Ye Fan punched and kicked, and these elders did not dare to fight him head on. They would immediately retreat after attacking, and then the others would attack from other angles, and they would coordinate very well.Just as Ye Fan kicked away the kick of an elder, he felt a burst of killing intent from behind him!


    <span>"Pure Yang Sword Art!"


    <span>He didn''t know when Gu Yue had appeared behind him, but during the time when Ye Fan was being besieged, he found a sword and changed his angle, once again casting the Sword Drawing Arts!


    A white de streaked across, slicing Ye Fan''s back. Fortunately, it was only a small wound, but it also made Ye Fan very angry.This group of old fellows truly thought they were helpless against them just because they didn''t kill or fight to the death with them.


    "Since you all insist on protecting Tai Chi Sect, then I will first destroy your sect! Let''s see what else you can defend! "<span>Ye Fan roared, and brutally charged at the two elders, arriving in front of a simple house, his arms holding onto a stone pir!


    "Ah!"The muscles on Ye Fan''s arms seemed to have exploded with power, as they instantly turned into steel, and his feet powerfully stomped on the ground.


    With the wail of the house, Ye Fan actually pulled out the supporting pir and directly broke through the roof!


    <span>This power caused the Tai Chi Sect members to be shocked. They were all dumbfounded, as if they had seen a ghost! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 417

    0417


    The Dragon King sighed and said to Zhou ZhangRong, "Taiji Sect... It has to be rebuilt, luckily your library is in the back mountain, so you won''t lose too many ancient martial arts manuals.I will request for funding for the reconstruction, but for this matter ¡­ "Let''s call it a day then. Gu Yue sending her disciples to interfere with the lives of ordinary citizens was indeed her first mistake."


    "Thank you, Dragon King!" Although our Taiji Sect isn''t as wealthy as a kingdom, we can still take out the money to rebuild it.


    Wealth is just a thing, our Taiji Sect values reputation more than anything else! We can''t afford to offend the phoenix girl, but ¡­ But this Ye Fan... Isn''t he guilty at all!? "<span>Zhou ChangRong was not willing to ept this. Xiao Xin`er''s background was too strong, so they did not dare to provoke her. However, how could they tolerate Ye Fan humiliating them?


    The Dragon King was in a difficult situation. He looked at Ye Fan, then at the group of Tai Chi Sect disciples that were eagerly awaiting his reply. After thinking for a moment, he turned his head to Xie Linyuan and said, "Military Advisor, you''re more familiar with Ye Fan. How do you think we should deal with him?"Xie Linyuan cursed in his heart. You old bastard, you want me to deal with such a thorny problem?


    He took out a fan and fanned himself a few times. Finally, he walked up to Zhou ZhangRong and the other elders and said, "Elders, there are some things that are inconvenient to say in front of so many people. Why don''t youe with me to a quiet ce to have a chat?"


    Zhou ZhangRong and the other elders nodded and ordered their disciples to put out the fire before following Xie Linfuan to the back of the mountain.<span>Xiao Xin''er unhappily stared at Ye Fan and said, "I''ll be leaving first. I''ll find you to fight next time!"


    With that, the woman disappeared in a sh.


    Ye Fan sighed, walked to the side of the Dragon King and said, "I say..." Dragon King, of the three things I promised your Dragon Soul, only two are left. ""What?!" The Dragon King frowned. "Why?"


    "Don''t tell me you want to go back on your word? "You told me to stop just now, but I stopped. Otherwise, would Xiao Xin''er have been able to walk away?" Ye Fanughed evilly.<span>The Dragon King''s face turned ck, "That counts!? Do you know how much trouble you will be in if you really hurt the Phoenix Girl!? "


    "I don''t care that much. In any case, you were the one who told me to stop. It can be considered as me agreeing to do one thing. You are the Dragon King, so you can''t go back on your word, right?" Ye Fan said in amusement.


    The Dragon King''s face was unwilling, but he seemed to have no way of refuting it. He could only say that he was careless and got plotted by Ye Fan once.<span>"I didn''t realize that the Underworld Sovereign, whose might shakes the world, is a fellow who likes to y with small tricks." The Dragon King harrumphed.


    Ye Fan didn''t mind at all as he smiled and said, "I''m just talking about the matter. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Do you care if I''m smart or smart?"<span>"Alright, you win this time. However, because of you, the Taiji Sect suffered heavy losses. It is difficult to exin this matter to our leader. If you do not wish to go to court, it would be best for you to show some sincerity," said the Dragon King.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Sincerity?" What kind of sincerity do you want? It was Tai Chi Sect people who provoked my wife. I came here to seek revenge in ordance to the rules of the martial arts world, what''s wrong with that? "


    "In our country, there is onlyw and no martial arts world." The Dragon King held his head high and said, "If you want to live a peaceful life in our country, you can''t leave everything to your will."Ye Fan thought for a moment, and felt that he should listen to this request before saying anything else, so he said: "Speak, what do you want?"


    <span>A smile shed in the Dragon King''s eyes. "Next month, Europe will hold the SETH Great Assembly. You won''t forget that, right?"


    "Sytor Rating Assembly?" Ye Fan stared nkly, counted with his fingers, and said, "That''s true, if you didn''t say it, I would have forgotten. It''s been another five years."


    SETH, Set Association. As the association that coborates with several major countries in the world and evaluates the strength of various organizations in the underground world and around the world, every five years, they would hold a "SETH Great Assembly", which was also known by many as the "Set Rating Assembly".


    The reason for that was because the Sytry Society would officially announce an organization that had been promoted and stabilized at the [A] ss or higher in the past five years to the world''s underground organization gathering.


    Every single Sai Te Rating Assembly is equivalent to an ''award ceremony'' organized by an underground organization. The situation in the underground world is constantly changing. Not to mention five years, many new people will appear every year and countless old people would perish.


    Thus, the Sai Te Great Assembly held once every five years was an acknowledgement of the strength of a truly powerful organization, a truly powerful organization, true gold and silver.


    No matter if it was an organization considered evil or a righteous organization, they had to put down their prejudices and peacefully ept the assessment during the Sai Te general assembly.


    There are no rules, not within a certain radius. Those who mix in the underground world must y the game as well.<span>Although there were many organizations and fierce experts who had disobeyed the rules since the Sai Te Great Assembly was held, the Sai Te Great Assembly was generally a more harmonious underground gathering.


    <span>"If you don''t want our China government to pursue this matter, then next month, you will be heading to the Sit Rating Assembly together with our Dragon Soul''s team." The Dragon King smiled and said.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan hurriedly waved his hand, "Are you joking!?" I have already left the underworld, don''t tell me that you want me to participate as a member of the Dragon Soul? "


    "With your position in the Underground World, if you want to join, the members of the Sit Association can''t even be happy. What''s your status and what''s it got to do with you?" The Dragon King said.<span>Ye Fan still shook his head, "If I go there, I will definitely run into a lot of old acquaintances and old enemies. Let them know that I am in China, where will I be able to live peacefully in the future?"


    "If you don''t go, you''ll be in a bad mood right now. Do you really think the leaders will let you go so freely after making such a ruckus? "Believe it or not, everyone around you, including your wife, will be under control in Hua Hai in less than an hour!" The Dragon King said solemnly.<span>Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, "Dragon King, are you threatening me?"


    "No, I''m pointing out a path for you. You''re not alone. Even if you don''t think for yourself, you should think for your family, right?"


    <span>The Dragon King walked forward and patted Ye Fan''s shoulder, "Young man, you are very strong, so strong that I''m envious of you. I''m afraid from ancient times until now, at your age, there have never been more than one hand that has such strength.


    No matter how strong a person was, there would always be a weak side to him. The loved ones and rtives beside him were all fatal weaknesses that could cause an expert''s death.


    Therefore, experts also needed to have a powerful background. Otherwise ¡­ How do you think these ancient martial arts sects came about? Wasn''t it their founder who discovered that it was difficult for two fists to contend against four hands?<span>If you do not want any power, then you must have a backer no matter what. Otherwise, the woman beside you will be watched by everyone and be your weakness. Don''t you think that it''s too annoying? "


    Ye Fan was silent. Although he was very unhappy, but it had to be said that what the Dragon King said was correct. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 418

    <span>0418


    In the past, Ye Fan brought a bunch of old brothers to form INFERNO. Although there were many major battles, and he basically turned the tide on his own, without a group of brothers to support him and solve his worries, it was impossible for him to defeat that almost invincible enemy.


    Although Ye Fan was confident, he was not arrogant enough to think that he could challenge a nuclear power.<span>"Continue." Ye Fan said.


    The Dragon Kingughed and said, "Speaking of which, you should know that having a backer can solve many of your worries ¡­ And you know, what is the toughest backer in the world? "


    "It can''t be that it''s your Dragon Soul, right?" Ye Fan curled his lips."No!" The Dragon King''s face was full of pride as he said, "It''s the two million strong Xia n!" As long as you are in the country, no matter if it''s in the sky, under the ground, or in the sea, there is no ce where our armies can''t help you! "


    Ye Fan''s eyes focused, and finally came back to his senses. He looked at the Dragon King with a smile that was not a smile.


    <span>No wonder it was so strange today. So this guy was trying to win him over to join the Chinese military ¡­


    "I have to say, Dragon King, your ability to be a lobbyist is quite impressive." Ye Fan mocked.


    The Dragon King didn''t hide anything and chuckled, "The leaders really admire you, especially the big shots of the military. They really admire your achievements.As long as you are willing and the leader agrees, you can be awarded the rank of Major General! If you did well, it wouldn''t be difficult for you to be promoted to a lieutenant general by the age of thirty!


    <span>More importantly, you are one of us now... Within the borders of China, no one dares to touch you and the people around you! Otherwise, it''s just that they''re having a hard time with the two million over summer people! "


    After the Dragon King finished his sentence, he looked at Ye Fan in anticipation, "What do you think about this proposal?"


    <span>Ye Fan gently pped his hands, "Hearing this really makes my blood boil, giving a general as a gift, it really makes my heart beat ¡­ ¡­" However... "I still refuse."


    "Why!?" The Dragon King frowned. "Are you satisfied with being a small assistant in apany?"Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "What you said sounds good, let me be a general, let me have the military as a backer ¡­" However, to put it bluntly, if I agree to it, I will have to fulfill many of my corresponding obligations.


    I''m tired of fighting, and I just want to befortable in the city, and I don''t want to get into trouble unless someone bothers me.


    The big bosses all admire me, and I have thanked them for that. However, I am used to living in the wild, so if I were to enter the system, something big will definitely happen. "<span>The Dragon King heaved a heavy sigh. "Are you sure you don''t want to think about it?"


    Ye Fan firmly said, "Let''s change the conditions, we really don''t need to consider this."<span>The Dragon King saw the determination in Ye Fan''s eyes, and could only helplessly say, "Okay then, but even if you don''t agree to join the military ¡­." You have to travel with our Chinese team for this Sai Te Meet, if not ¡­ This time, the destruction of the Tai Chi Sect, will be your responsibility! "


    "Why not the Seith Conference? "What kind of challenge can this be?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "Since you guys are so scared, can''t you just not go?""Usually, there won''t be any trouble at the Sai Te Great Assembly, but this year, because of the ''axis of earth'', the officials of China and the dragon souls will naturally be the target of public criticism.


    The Western countries, led by the magnesium nations, are bound to make all kinds of unfavorable remarks against us, and there is no doubt that they will try to take action either in the open or in the dark.


    <span>This time, the phoenix girl will go as well. Although Xiao Xin Er is one of the world''s top ten legendary experts like you and her strength is not a problem, but in terms of experience overseas, especially when facing experts from overseas, she stillcks some.


    <span>Our Dragon Soul represents the dignity of China, so we naturally cannot not attend. Otherwise, who will protect our official representatives?


    However, if something really happens and we don''t have enough power to protect ourselves, then we will be a joke all over the world!


    That''s why, with an Underground Sovereign like you, who ismanding the winds and rain of the outer seas, protecting us, the heads of our team can be more at ease ¡­ "


    The Dragon King grinned and said, "Last time, I told you to hand over ''Barhampton'' and ''Buffo Annihtion''. You were unwilling, then you left this time. If you really don''t have enough manpower, it shouldn''t be too difficult for you to dispatch some people to your two old subordinates, right?"


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed, and smiled evilly: "Dragon King..." "You are really far. It seems that thest time you asked me for a Bhaht or a Bafuth, it was all to prepare for this Sit Rating Assembly, right?""Haha ¡­" Our country''s underground organization was establishedte. The overseas powers are weak, otherwise, we wouldn''t have directly asked for it from you.


    <span>"Although you have left the country since young, you are still a descendant of China after all. It wouldn''t be difficult for you to do something for the country, would it?" The Dragon King calmly replied.


    Ye Fan suddenly thought of something. It seemed like next month, Su Qingxue wanted him to go to Brahma to discuss business and visit somepanies.Since he was going to make a trip anyway, it wouldn''t be too bad if he took a few days to make a trip to the Sit Gathering.


    <span>Xia Yu wasn''t someone to be trifled with. If he pushed them too far, the ones who would end up suffering would be the women beside him.


    "Sure, then send me a message when the timees. I agree. Of course ¡­ ¡­" I can''t guarantee, if I go, I will be absolutely safe. "Ye Fan said.


    "As long as you do your best, I believe there will be no problems. "The difficulty of this mission will not be any harder than fighting a two year ''Holy War''," the Dragon King smiled as if a burden had been lifted off his shoulders.


    Just as Ye Fan was about to say something, the Dragon King hurriedly said, "This time''s matter is not considered to be within those two things! It''s extra! Don''t you dare try to go back on your word again! "Ye Fan was speechless. This old guy''s brain is quite sharp.


    At this moment, Xie Linyuan returned with a group of Taiji n elders.


    "Dragon King, Boss, now that the matter has been resolved, Elder Zhou and the others have no more objections." Xie Linfuan said with a smile.


    "Oh?" The Dragon King asked, "Elder Zhou, are you really willing to reconcile?"Zhou Zhang Rong and the rest looked at Ye Fan with respect, and with a nervous expression they said: "Of course we are willing, but thanks to the Military Advisor telling us, we know that Mr. Ye''s background is so extraordinary ¡­ ¡­"


    Being as famous as the phoenix girl and one of the top ten legendary figures in the world, it is already very grateful for them to let us old bones go. We can only me Gu Yue, that traitor, formitting such evil deeds, which caused our Tai Chi Sect to suffer. "Ye Fan suddenly understood, and kicked Xie Laiyuan''s butt, "Old Xie, you told them all about my secret!?"


    Xie Linyuan rubbed his back painfully and gloomily said, "Boss, if you don''t put it that way, how could they give up? In any case, they had already promised not to spread the news.


    Furthermore, a shy man like you, boss, is like a firefly in the dark. How can you hide it? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 424

    0424


    The facts also proved that Song Xinghe''s worry was necessary, and Ye Fan was also prepared against him. Therefore, in this game, it was hard to say who won and who lost, so Ye Fan could only count as having the upper hand.


    Ye Fan walked in front of Ma Ming and grabbed his cor, "Where''s your boss?"<span>Although he felt that he couldn''t get the answer out, Ye Fan still wanted to get as much information as possible.


    Ma Ming was at a loss. He shook his head and said, "I ¡­ I don''t know. Our old mene here every time to talk to the boss. This is the real boss ¡­ "


    "Then how many of you are still in contact with Song Xinghe?" Ye Fan asked again.


    Ma Ming''s eyes were filled with fear, as he was afraid that Ye Fan would try to kill him. Just as he was about to say something, he heard a loud banging from his body!


    A mass of blood mist exploded in front of Ma Ming''s chest!


    Never in his wildest dreams would Ma Ming have thought that themunication device he wore on his body was actually a remote controlled pocket bomb!


    When Song Xinghe discovered that Ma Ming wanted to betray him, he immediately blew him up!


    Ye Fan threw Ma Ming to the side and wiped the blood off his face. This pocket-sized bomb was not a threat to him, but it still broke Ma Ming''s heart."Brother Ye Fan!" Are you okay? " Du Yun''er ran up to him with concern. The girl was frightened, especially when she saw Ye Fan''s face covered in blood.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I''m fine. Yun''er, you and Selina can go back first. I need to find Song Xinghe."<span>Selina asked curiously, "Ye Fan, who exactly is this person? His bionic skills are very powerful."


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "Who he is is no longer important. I only know that if this guy continues to live, there will be endless troubles in the future."


    "Brother Ye Fan, is there really no other way? Why does Song Xinghe have to do such a thing? "Can''t we forget these grudges?" Du Yun''er asked, her voice haggard.


    "Yun''er, if you had tried to reason with Song Xinghe, it would have worked. "You don''t need to worry about this matter, I will handle it." Ye Fan said.<span>Ye Fan didn''t want to exin any further, so he let Du Yun''er and Selina leave the construction site as soon as possible.


    <span>After the two women left, Ye Fan called out, and the lynx that he had not seen just now once again appeared from the darkness.


    "Sire!" The lynx nodded, "Any orders?"


    "Did you find anything wrong with Selina?" Ye Fan asked with aplicated expression.


    The lynx narrowed its eyes, "She seems to know you very well. She knew that you had arranged for us to protect Miss Dean so she didn''t panic."


    "With her intelligence, it''s not difficult for her to think of this ¡­ "This doesn''t count as evidence." Ye Fan shook his head and said.


    The lynx asked doubtfully, "Sire, since you suspect that there is something wrong with Selina, why didn''t you just kill her? Or are they just going to arrest him and interrogate him? "<span>Ye Fan smiled, and said rather helplessly: "You think this is Purgatory Ind? When you do something, you can''t do anything as you please.


    <span>If Selina had only met me by chance, she would have simply missed the elephant''s nose and settled in Hua Hai ¡­ Then how can I be so rude and unreasonable towards my friend''s widow? "


    "But... "If there really is a problem with her, I think Miss Du might be in danger," the lynx said.<span>Ye Fan nodded, "That''s why I want you to be more careful in protecting Yun''er, Viper, Crow and Gray Wolf, so that they can help you and keep an eye on Selina.


    Song Xinghe definitely thinks right now that I have arranged people to protect every single woman, so he will not attack my woman again. "


    When the lynx heard this, it immediately retreated.Ye Fan stood in the open site and lit a cigarette. After thinking for a while, he gave Sally Ye a call.


    "Sally Ye, have you checked Hua Hai''s surveince footage before, and do you have any leads to Song Xinghe''s nest?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Wang, I''ve already checked." Sally''s mind was clear and she regretfully said, "But that Song Xinghe was very cunning and did not leave any clues. He purposefully avoided all sorts of surveince cameras."


    "Then, what method is there to quickly find Song Xinghe?" Ye Fan wasn''t surprised, if Song Xinghe''s IQ was so easily found, then there wouldn''t be so many troublesome matters.After a slight pause, she replied, "There are three fastest ways. The fastest way is without a doubt through ''SKYEYE'' for information."


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly. SKYEYE, Heaven''s Eye, Ghost Valley. This was Su Qingxue''s "old home".


    The other party''s "Ghost Valley Ring" was still in his hands. If he were to purchase information from them now, it would probably take a lot of effort...


    "You should have someone who contacted the Heaven''s Eyes. They said how much is Song Xinghe''s information?"Sally said in confusion, "Sire, the attitude of the Heaven''s Eye is very strange. The answer he gave me was, ''one thumb ring'', but he didn''t have a detailed exnation for what ring it is."


    <span>Ye Fan almost choked on his cigarette as he forced a smile and said, "This bargaining chip is too high, let''s try another method..." Didn''t you say that there are three ways? What about the second way? "


    <span>"The second method is to let the Dragon Soul of China send people to search the area. With your status and Mo Fei''s presence, I think the Dragon Soul will agree to this request."


    "No way!" Ye Fan immediately denied it, "The technology that Song Xinghe mastered is too dangerous. If the dragon soul were to find out, Song Xinghe would not only not be able to kill him, but would also have to be protected... In front of the country, there is no good or evil, only the value of utilization ¡­ "


    Ye Fan had made up his mind to not let the Dragon Soul interfere in this matter, in case Song Xinghe would be treated as the country''s precious "scientific talent"...<span>"The third method!" Ye Fan directly skipped over the second possibility.


    Sally sighed, "Then let''s be a bit slower. The third way is for our own people to enter the ocean. "My ''Netherworld Guard'' and ''Baffled Annihtion'' of Asmuntis should be able to find clues within a day after they send people into the sea."


    <span>Ye Fan gloomily wiped his face, "About that..." Not good, it''s already dangerous for you to send four guards into Hua Hai.


    <span>Let the Dragon Soul know that I''ve sent people from Purgatory Ind into China, and they''ll have to grab onto my little tail and beat me to death again. "


    "Humph!" Sire, what kind of status do you have? The Dragon Soul is at most an A grade organization, why would we need to fear it?! " Sally was rather disdainful.<span>Ye Fan smiled. Whenever Sally Ye was unhappy, her tone of voice would sound very childish.


    This was also Sally''s very noble bloodline, and the domineering aura that it gave her was that of someone who was born to be a superior. It was impossible for her to have so much respect for the dragon soul from the bottom of her heart."Sally, don''t get too excited, what I''m worried about is not the dragon soul, but Xia Feng Fang, who is behind it. Furthermore... I''ve discovered that the Phoenix Lady of the Dragon Soul has a group of powerful figures behind her, and even a family force ¡­


    This pool of water in China is very deep. Have you forgotten the ''Three Great Historical Epics'' that have been circting in the underground world? " Ye Fan''s eyes shed as he exhaled smoke. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 425

    0425


    Sally remained silent for a while, before saying, "You mean ¡­ The ''War God'' of China? "Ye Fan replied with an "En" sound, "I just finished my fight with the phoenix girl. Although I have the upper hand, I am not going to fight with my life on the line, so ¡­." I feel like fighting her is only a small matter, so it''s hard to say who is stronger and who is weaker.


    With the continuousbat abilities of the phoenix girl, I think that out of the ten great legends, there should not be anyone that can defeat her ¡­However, if the phoenix girl is the strongest martial artist in China, then where did the dragon soul get the confidence to negotiate with me so easily?


    Moreover, behind the phoenix girl, there were clearly others that could restrain her and make her obedient.


    I just wanted. Perhaps there are still some hidden families in the Kingdom of Xu Xia. Perhaps among these people, there is that ''epic'' expert, the Martial God. "<span>Those who were chosen from the underground world could be considered the ten legendary powerhouses. They were already considered to be peak experts and were worshipped and looked up to by countless people in the underground world.


    However, in the legends, there were still three ''Epic Tier'' experts.


    The difference between an epic poem and a legend was in the span of time!


    Legend rank experts can rise rapidly in one, two, three years and rely on their battle achievements to be legendary.


    However, at the Epic Tier, one had to survive for at least a century, pass a hundred years, and still be strong enough to be called the Epic Tier!


    In the Underground World where ughter, war, and scheming, it was really too difficult for new people to survive for a century without being killed and to maintain their strength at the pinnacle of the world.Ye Fan had only been glorious for a few years, and the phoenix girl''s name had only rose up for less than ten years. It seemed like she was very popr, but after thinking about it for a hundred years, it was still unknown whether the two of them could survive!


    Because of this, the number of surviving and recorded Epic experts were pitifully few. They were practically legendary figures!<span>Among them, China''s "Martial God" was one of the three great epics!


    It was said that this Martial God''s ancient martial strength was alreadyparable to that of a Deity, something which mortals couldn''t even begin to imagine.<span>As for the name, origin, and even gender of the Martial God, there was no urate exnation. It could also be that the other party had intentionally hidden quite a bit of information so as to avoid being disturbed by others.


    <span>After all, a powerhouse who had crossed the century and survived two world wars could umte too many resources. It wasn''t difficult for a powerhouse of the Epic Tier to conceal his identity.


    Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Sally Ye also became cautious, "If the Martial God really does exist, then you must be careful ¡­ ¡­" However, if all three paths fail, how are you going to find them? "


    After Ye Fan finished smoking, he lit up another cigarette, thought for a moment, and then suddenly pped his forehead: "That''s right!" There''s even a technical talent, how could I forget! "


    Sally Ye immediately said, "Is it young miss Chu Yunyao?"<span>Ye Fan was surprised, "How did you know?"


    Ye Fan had indeed thought that Chu Yunyao most likely had a way to find Song Xinghe because Chu Yunyao could even find the invisible submersible vehicle. He reckoned that she also had a way this time.


    "Of course I''ll take note of all the women around you ¡­ "Actually, I believe that Chu Yunyao is more suitable to be your wife than that Su Qingxue. She has more wisdom and foresight." Sally Ye said.Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Sally Ye, for my personal feelings, don''t give me any advice. This isn''t a test score, why would I want topete in intelligence?"


    "Humph, ording to my analysis, besides Su Qingxue handling business, there is nothing else good for her. She is capricious, unruly, and doesn''t know the big picture. She is not worthy of you ¡­ ¡­"<span>Ye Fan hurriedly shouted, "Enough!" I won''t allow you to say that about my wife. Even if it''s you, you can''t say that about her! She has her faults, but no one is perfect. I like her, so naturally I am willing to ept her shorings.


    Sally, you haven''t been in a rtionship before, so you don''t understand a lot of things. Don''t talk about this topic again in the future, otherwise, I would really get angry. "Sally said with a bit of grievance: "Could it be that I can''tpare to Su Qingxue? You clearly said, there can''t be a woman more beautiful than me in this world ¡­ ¡­ And what I can do for you, she will never be able to do for you ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan scratched his head in distress, "Sally Ye, you really are the most beautiful woman in the world. At most, there will only be people who can share their beauty with you...


    But in my eyes, you are the same as Yun''er, you are the same as my little sister ¡­ Don''t talk about it anymore, okay? "


    "You are a king, how can I disobey you ¡­" Sally said in a bitter tone.


    Ye Fan heard that this girl was having a little temper, but he didn''t have the time to coax her, so he could only hang up, intending to talk to herter.


    Leaving the construction site, Ye Fan made a phone call, asking where Chu Yunyao was.


    Chu Yunyao seemed to be participating in some sort of banquet, as she specifically went to a quiet ce beforezily asking, "Why are you looking for me? If it''s dinner, I''m not free. "Ye Fan showed a ttering smile and said, "Little Yao Yao, I want you to help me find someone..."


    "I''m looking for Yao Zhengang from the Defense Bureau.""No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no... This person is someone that most people would not be able to find and yet, you are the only one who is extremely intelligent and clever... "


    <span>"Stop bullshitting, who are you!" Chu Yunyao asked in a bad mood.


    <span>Ye Fan had a request from someone, but he didn''t have the nerve to correct this woman''s tone. He said, "Song Xinghe."


    "What!?" Chu Yunyao knit her brows, "Isn''t he dead?"


    <span>"He''s not dead yet ¡­" I''m alive, and I even created a biochemical robot to turn into my appearance to harm people everywhere. You tell me how dangerous it is, while he''s still probably in Hua Hai ¡­ Can you just help me find it? " Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Chu Yunyao snorted, "Last time I let you stay with me for Christmas, but you insisted on finding Su Qingxue. Since Su Qingxue is so good, why don''t you let her help you find her?"


    "This... This is not the same thing, why would Snowy look for someone? " Ye Fan smiled bitterly, why was he jealous at this moment?


    Chu Yunyao said with dissatisfaction, "Oh, if you run into something thene find me. If you have nothing to do, then go lie to your wife and throw me aside. Am I, Chu Yunyao, that cheap? Was it that easy to fool him?<span>If Song Xinghe has the ability, then I''ll kill him! What does this have to do with me?! I''m very busy, I''m hanging up! "


    After saying that, the woman really hung up.


    Ye Fan was speechless, depressingly clicked his tongue, pondering what he should do now. If he had known that Chu Yunyao was such a jealous woman, he would have never touched her. Wasn''t this just finding himself a pair of small shoes to wear?


    But just as Ye Fan was in a dilemma, a message was sent over, it was from Chu Yunyao!"In half an hour, I will arrive at the west side of the city. Bring me a cup of ck Tea Latte with a merry tea, add a milk cap, a big cup ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He knew that this woman wouldn''t be so heartless, she would still be willing to help him.


    <span>However... It was hard enough to get him to buy milk tea at a time like this. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 426

    0426Ye Fan had finally managed to find a merry tea shop, and after buying the drinks, he hurriedly ran to the cloud club on the west side of the city.


    A white Bentley arrived at the door on time. Chu Yunyao was wearing a ck Chanel jacket with a white sweater inside. There was a Proid ne with diamonds on it, revealing her noble aura.


    <span>The moment they got off the car, a bunch of staff at the entrance bowed down in respect.


    "Manager Chu!"


    "En." Chu Yunyao indifferently replied, she was already used to it.<span>The woman walked over, and without even looking at Ye Fan, she directly took the milk tea and walked into the clubhouse while drinking it.


    Ye Fan hurriedly followed him inside, and said with a puzzled expression, "Little Yao Yao, what are you doing at this ce? Aren''t we looking for people?"


    <span>"No crap, just follow me." Chu Yunyao drank her milk tea as she vaguely said.


    Ye Fan was also drunk. This woman was wearing a famous brand that added up to at least a hundred thousand yuan. A twenty dor cup of milk tea was truly unusual.Walking to an office, Chu Yunyao went to a bookshelf and turned a globe.


    Following which, the bookshelf moved, revealing a password within.Chu Yunyao walked to the door, and after theputer had processed the iris, fingerprint, and facial recognition, the door opened.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but be surprised. So Chu Yunyao actually had aboratory in her own clubhouse, so it might just be a pretense that she was trying to build aboratory, which was why she created this clubhouse.


    <span>"Come in, you''re just like a fool. What are you daydreaming for?" Chu Yunyao turned around, bit the straw as she spoke.


    Ye Fan didn''t get angry. Heughed and walked into theboratory.


    <span>As soon as he walked into theboratory, the lights immediately turned on. In such a bigboratory, there were a lot ofputer screens and all kinds of instruments. It was a dazzling sight, even Ye Fan couldn''t understand.


    Chu Yunyao walked over to a control panel, put down the cup of milk, and said, "I''m asking you a question, answer me ¡­ ¡­." When did Song Xinghe return to Hua Hai? "Ye Fan thought for a moment, then replied, "Should be within two months."


    "How many bio robots did he send ¡­" Chu Yunyao tapped her keyboard as she asked.<span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "Little Yao Yao, how do you n on finding him? Is this rted to finding Song Xinghe?"


    Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes, "I will only exin it to you once ¡­ ¡­" Listen carefully, if Song Xinghe wants to create a bionic robot, then he needs arge amount of energy, which is electricity.


    The energy consumption of theboratory was an abnormal number. As long as he searched the area with fluctuating electricity consumption within these two months, he would be able to find hisboratory easily.


    In addition, the rare metals needed to make robots, the various raw materials required for biotechnology, these were all purchased through special channels. This wasn''t a Barbie doll, it was a bionic robot.If all the energy sources and materials that they needed were converted into data and then excluded with specific parameters, they would basically be able to calcte their position ¡­ "


    <span>When Ye Fan heard this, he asked in bewilderment, "Your system here can ssify and process this information?"


    "Why do you care so much? I naturally have my own methods! " Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan smiled in embarrassment, and didn''t ask any further, and told him all the information he could.<span>When Chu Yunyao finished typing, the dozen or so screens in front of them began to disy various screens. All sorts of data analysis diagrams began to appear.


    Chu Yunyao sat down, drinking her milk tea, while leaning her feet on the table, a pair of long legs wearing only ck stockings, looking at it like this, it was especially long and round.


    <span>"Just wait, we should be able toe to a conclusion within half an hour." Chu Yunyao said, "If we don''t find any targets, then it can only be said that there''s a problem with the parameters you''ve given us, or that Song Xinghe''s IQ is higher than I expected."


    Ye Fan nodded his head on the side, but did not say anything. His eyes were fixated on Chu Yunyao''s two legs, and did not move an inch.


    Chu Yunyao also noticed that there was something wrong with the man''s eyes. Her eyes shed with ridicule as the corners of her mouth curled into a charming smile, "Do you want to touch it?"


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan hurriedly nodded his head. Although he still had some things to busy with right now, taking time off was still possible!


    "What''s the benefit of giving it to you?"<span>"Ugh ¡­" I''ll buy you another cup of milk tea! "


    "Do you think I''m a three year old child?" Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at him, "I want you to give me the research materials on Song Xinghe after you find him!"


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly, as expected, as long as one was a scientist, they would be interested in Song Xinghe''s research."How is it? You said that you want to help me be the head of the Chu n, but you haven''t made any progress. If that''s the case, then isn''t it too much for you to help me obtain research materials that aren''t of any use to you?


    Otherwise, you are a liar! Deceiving the feelings of a poor woman! It''s fine if you don''t want to marry me, but don''t give me any benefits! " Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue. With Chu Yunyao''s big heart, it was impossible for her to say that she was hurt because of a girl.


    Although Chu Yunyao seemed to have more emotions now, her personality disorder wasn''t something that just wasn''t there."Alright, alright, alright, I''ll give it to you ¡­ "But you can''t give it to the country." Ye Fan thought, Chu Yunyao should still be able to figure it out.


    <span>Chu Yunyao gave a satisfied smile, and leaned her beautiful feet on the man''s body, "Well, do you want to touch it, or do you want to lick it? My feet are fragrant! "


    Ye Fan looked at the woman''scent look, thinking to himself, "Is this little girl''s tail sticking out of the sky?"Without saying a word, he walked forward and picked up Chu Yunyao''s body and pressed her down on the stage!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Chu Yunyao gave a small cry, "What are you doing!?"


    "Hiss!"


    The sound of silk stockings breaking came from behind, causing the woman''s delicate body to tremble."Hehe." Ye Fanughed evilly, "You seduced me like this, what do you think I''m going to do? In fact, you''re looking forward to what I''m going to do to you here. That''s why you''re trying to goad me, right? "


    <span>"I didn''t! You. Let me go! " Chu Yunyao''s face flushed red, she actually didn''t know what she was thinking. Although she felt that men were too excessive, she was looking forward to something in her heart ¡­ ¡­


    Inside theboratory, over a dozen screens of varying sizes were constantly changing various data and images.As for the two people in front of the screen, their movements were constantly changing.


    When the search on the screen stopped, Ye Fan jumped out to search for the map and the red dot, then let go of Chu Yunyao.Chu Yunyao slumped in her chair, feeling a little dizzy and dizzy. Her heart was beating very fast.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, put on his pants refreshingly, and looked at the coordinates and the satellite image, "Isn''t that just a house? How could it be that kind of ce?"


    Chu Yunyao unhappily said, "Only if you don''t think of it will you be safe. I advise you to hurry over, Song Xinghe will most likely consider moving. Once he finishes tidying up everything, you''ll probably have nothing left."


    <span>Ye Fan turned around, holding Chu Yunyao''s cheek, he gave her a kiss and said with a smile, "Little Yao Yao, thank you. Then I''ll be leaving first!"


    <span>With that, without caring about Chu Yunyao''s stupefied expression, Ye Fan had already left theboratory.


    <span>Chu Yunyao touched her lips that had been kissed, her expression was a littleplicated to talk about. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 427

    0427


    Within the base of the private room in Hua Hai Country.


    "Master, why should we retreat now? Haven''t we cut off all the clues? " Tong Huizhen stood at the back with a nk look, watching Song Xinghe constantly packed up all the important experimental equipment.


    After Song Xinghe knew that his n had failed, he immediately began to tidy up. He even got himself arge truck and prepared to move away some of the important equipment and materials.


    Although it was not easy to take away some of therge ssware, the value of the ss was not high. He could change his position and continue to buy more.


    Only some precious high-end equipment were left for him. If he lost them, it would be very difficult for him to create his bionic army.A few of Song Xinghe''s former subordinates were now Hercules who were helping him move things around after injecting the medicine.


    Song Xinghe was busy directing and organizing things. When he heard Tong Huizhen''s question, he flew into a rage and turned around to p the woman in the face.


    Tong Hui Zhen rolled on the ground as he was pped. He covered his face and said in a trembling voice: "Master ¡­. I was wrong, I shouldn''t have asked too many questions. ""What do you know!?" A woman''s point of view! Ipletely misjudged Ye Fan''s strength and background! Since he can guard against me, then how do you know if he has a way to find me!?


    If I don''t leave now, don''t tell me that I have to rely on gambling to see if he can find me?! If you want to stay here and wait for death, I don''t want to! "


    Tong Huizhen''s face was bitter as she looked at the not yetpleted copy of the human. She was reluctant to part with it.<span>"But Master ¡­ "Weiming, he ¡­"


    That half-built bionic human with only his head and body, and no legs was actually Su Weiming!The fake Su Weiming was originally going to be used to carry out the next step of the n. However, because the first step of the n failed, Song Xinghe did not have the time to create this Su Weiming.


    <span>"What, you care about your fake son? Hmph hmph, I was unable to duplicate Su Weiming''s memories back then.


    This fake Su Weiming, even if I''m finished, I''m still just aplete bionic. I don''t even know you as my mother, so ¡­ "Just save your motherly love," Song Xinghe said disdainfully.


    Tears welled up in Tong Hui Zhen''s eyes, "But... Even if he doesn''t know me, his genes are the same as Wei Ming''s, the same as Wei Ming''s, how can I not care about him ¡­<span>"I''ve always wanted Wei Ming toe back to life. Even if he doesn''t know me, at least I still have a rtive in this world ¡­"


    "Idiot!" Why are you getting more and more stupid, woman! If you continue to cry like this, do you believe that I won''t just throw you here and let Ye Fan kill you?!


    Anyway, this daddy will just go out and capture a few women, which one of them can''t make this daddy feel good? As Song Xinghe spoke, he pped Tong Huizhen again, causing her to scream out in pain as blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth.


    <span>Tong Hui Zhen''s face was ashen, there was a hint of despair in his eyes. He could only choked with sobs and help Song Xinghe organize some small things.


    However, at this moment, a few explosions rang out from outside theboratory!


    "Bang!" "Bang, bang!"


    Song Xinghe was shocked and quickly ran out. He saw two figures being kicked in from outside!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Boss, be careful! " An employee, who was moving things out, quickly ran to the back and blocked Song Xinghe.<span>Song Xinghe frowned, "What''s the situation!?"


    When he saw that the two employees that he had changed had been thrown in and lost their fighting strength, his face turned ugly to the extreme."Old Song... "You seem to be quite good at hiding it."


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Ye Fan walked down from upstairs and looked coldly at Song Xinghe.


    When Ye Fan noticed Tong Huizhen, he was slightly surprised, but he was not too surprised. Previously, when the Tiger Shark had captured Tong Huizhen, it was also within reason that Tong Huizhen had met Song Xinghe.


    On the other hand, Tong Hui Zhen looked at Ye Fan in despair. On the other hand, there was no fear. Instead, she just sat on the ground dispiritedly."Ye Fan..." You. How did you find this ce!? " Song Xinghe asked anxiously.


    Ye Fan naturally couldn''t be bothered to exin, and pointed to the outside, "Your truck, the tires were kicked by me. If you want to move, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be realistic."Seeing that there was no other way out, Song Xinghe ran back without a word. He picked up a bottle of sulfuric acid from the experiment table and threw it towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan dodged to the side and the sulfuric acid insteadnded on Song Xinghe''s underling. That underling was instantly burnt in pain and was in a miserable state.


    Ye Fan would not wait for Song Xinghe to make his second move. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed Song Xinghe''s neck.


    Although Song Xinghe had undergone some modifications and had a very strong body, it was almost impossible for him to cause any harm to Ye Fan.<span>"I have already given you a chance to start anew, to live a new life. Unfortunately, you are still unrepentant. You can''t me me for that." Ye Fan Han said, "A narrow-minded and twisted soul, will ultimately harm you."


    Song Xinghe ferociously said, "I... I''m not wrong! The wrong world! It''s the dog-couple who abandoned me! The perverted couple who mistreated me! It''s you hypocrites!Do you know how much I''ve suffered and how much I''ve suffered!? Do you understand!? "


    "From the beginning to the end, your eyes only saw the people that harmed you. In your world, there are no good people, no sunlight ¡­I can understand your pain, because I''ve despaired of the world. Fortunately, someone saved me in time.


    So I thought about giving you a chance to pretend again and again that I didn''t know what you were doing, but you still didn''t understand. "Then I can only kill you for the sake of the people I have to protect ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, and did not say anything more. He exerted his strength and broke Song Xinghe''s neck!


    <span>However, just as he was about to break it, Ye Fan realized something was wrong!


    <span>"I hate you! I hate you. I hate you. "I hate you..." Song Xinghe''s head twitched as he repeated himself.


    Ye Fan was suddenly awakened! This Song Xinghe in front of him was actually a bionic human!?<span>Ye Fan exerted a little more strength andpletely crushed Song Xinghe''s neck, and he could see the metal lines inside!


    <span>When Tong Hui Zhen saw this, she was also surprised. She covered her mouth and muttered: "This ¡­. "How could this be ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan scanned the surroundings, searching everywhere, but didn''t find anything.


    <span>"Damn it!"


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly punched his fist and smashed a table. He had underestimated the IQ of this "old friend", but he still hadn''t caught him!


    Helpless, Ye Fan could only walk in front of Tong Huizhen and ask, "Tell me, how did he move before, or just tell me, where is his real body?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 428

    0428


    Tong Hui Zhen recovered from the shock and said in a daze: "I... "I don''t know, I''ve always thought that this Song Xinghe was real..."<span>Ye Fan saw Tong Huizhen''s expression, it didn''t seem like she was lying, so he could only ask, "Then what was his previous n?"


    <span>Tong Huizhen smiled bitterly, "His n has already failed. Is there still any meaning in saying it?"


    "If I ask you, you answer me." Ye Fan said.Tong Huizhen smiled sadly, raised his head and looked at Ye Fan: "I''m just not saying, just kill me, just kill me..." "Kill ¡­"


    Ye Fan looked at the woman''s lifeless face, her empty eyes, and let out a long sigh."I will not kill a woman who is defenseless, defenseless, and ''dead''."


    After saying that, Ye Fan turned around and walked towards aputer and started operating the system.


    He wanted to copy a copy of the information and give it to Chu Yunyao. Fortunately, the system wasn''t asplicated as Chu Yunyao''s, so Ye Fan could still understand it.<span>After having promised a woman, even if Ye Fan was unwilling, he would still do it.


    <span>Tong Hui Zhen was stunned, she also did not think that Ye Fan would really not kill her.


    "Ye Fan!" What are you pretending for! I was the one who killed Su Changping! I am the one who wanted to harm you and Su Qingxue! Have you forgotten? Don''t you hate me!? " Tong Huizhen screamed.<span>Ye Fan stopped what he was doing, turned around and lightly smiled, "How can there be so much hatred in this world? Aren''t you tired?"


    Saying this, Ye Fan continued to operate the device. After he finished copying the item into a hard drive and took out the hard drive, Ye Fan nned to leave.


    Seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, Tong Hui Zhen was stunned. Two streams of tears rolled down his cheeks as he cried and shouted, "Wait!"


    Ye Fan frowned and turned his head, "What else is there?" You''re going to die. Just kill yourself. "


    Tong Huizhen said: "Song Xinghe is not dead yet. He originally nned to turn all the women around you into his mimicry and kill you after finding your weak points.


    And then he wanted to make your woman his ve. Revenge for you.


    He also said that he would revive Wei Ming and make him disgrace Su Qingxue''s reputation. He would make you and Su Qingxue have an affair with a living being like Su Qingxue and make them suffer unbearably ¡­ "When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. This Song Xinghe, was actually this vicious and abnormal?


    "I only know this much. Go and tell Su Qingxue to be careful ¡­ ¡­" If Song Xinghe has the chance to rise again, don''t fall into his trap ¡­ " Tong Huizhen said.


    Ye Fan frowned, "Why are you telling me this?""Compared to hating all of you," Tong Huizhen''s eyes were filled with gloom, "I hate the Song Xinghe who killed Wei Ming even more ¡­"


    Ye Fan nodded, hesitated for a moment, and then walked over to carry Tong Hui Zhen.


    <span>"You ¡­ What are you doing? " Tong Hui Zhen asked in shock.


    <span>Ye Fan threw a pair of chemicals on the ground, and a ball of fire quickly ignited.


    "You can''t stay here, I''ll take you out."


    <span>Only then did Tong Huizhen understand that Ye Fan wanted to burn all of Song Xinghe''s body so that he would no longer be able to create a new bionic human.


    Looking at the half burnt Su Weiming, Tong Huizhen''s eyes once again began to tear up.


    After Ye Fan brought Tong Huizhen outside the house, he said, "I''m leaving, you want to live or die, it''s up to you, but don''t disturb Xiao Xue."


    "Hmph, I''m disturbing her? Why should I disturb her ¡­ When she saw me, she probably wanted to kill me ¡­ " Tong Hui Zhenughed bitterly.


    Ye Fan also didn''t say anything more. With a move of his feet, he left the house.


    Since he couldn''t catch Song Xinghe''s real body, he couldn''t let down his guard. Thus, he nned to return to Chu Yunyao''s ce and think of a way to deal with this with a woman.When they returned to the Cloud Restaurant, Chu Yunyao was in the middle of bathing. However, because Ye Fan''s identity was unique, the staff also knew about it, so they didn''t dare to stop him.


    <span>Ye Fan barging into Chu Yunyao''s bedroom startled the woman.


    "What are you doing!? Don''t you know how to knock!? " Chu Yunyao held onto her chest, the bright petalsnding on her snow-white skin, looking extremely alluring.<span>If it was a normal day, Ye Fan would definitely not be able to bear it and would throw himself into the bathtub, but right now, Ye Fan was not in the mood.


    <span>"The thing you wanted is on this hard drive." Ye Fan took out the hard drive and threw it on a chair. Then he said, "Song Xinghe left a bionic person in hisb; he ran away."


    "What!?" Chu Yunyao was stunned for a moment, then she chuckled and said, "This Song Xinghe is rather interesting. The distribution of resources is very reasonable, and the life saving measures are very effective."


    "Why are youughing? One day, your assistant might be Song Xinghe''s bionic. Can you block the assassination? " Ye Fan frowned and said.Chu Yunyao gave a light snort, "What are you so anxious for? Song Xinghe won''t be able to escape, I have a way to find him."


    <span>"Oh? What is it? " Ye Fan asked curiously, "Thatputer system of yours, can it be searched again?"


    "No, but I have a more direct way" ¡­


    Chu Yunyao elegantly got up from the bathtub and used a white towel to cover her proud figure. Then, with her beautiful bare feet, she walked to the side of the chair and picked up the hard drive.


    <span>"Actually,st year I developed a nanobots that rely on genes to search for humans. They can use different DNA to find the specific person''s location.


    There were more than 80,000 of these nanomites already, and they could search every single person in the entire China Sea within a day...


    Even if Song Xinghe left Hua Hai, he could at most spend half a month to search all the nearby provinces, and it would be hard for him to escape even if he had wings.


    <span>Song Xinghe''s DNA was captured by the people from his previous residence, so it''s not hard to find. "


    <span>After hearing Chu Yunyao''s words, Ye Fan was speechless, "You even have this kind of thing!?" Is this also a technique on the Earth''s axis? "


    "Of course, if it wasn''t for me doing physics, how would I be able to make such a fancy thing like this?" Chu Yunyao smiled and said."Then why didn''t you just send out these nanomites?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "Do you know what is called hiding your trump card? Besides... How would I know if you''re really going to help me get back the information I wanted? " Chu Yunyao shook the hard drive in her hand, her face full of ridicule.Ye Fan could be considered to bepletely convinced of this woman. One ring after another, he couldn''t y tricks on her.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, once I get rid of Song Xinghe, I''ll see if I don''t turn you into a "living hell"...¡­ ¡­.


    <span>On a broken pickup truck, a man wearing a ck hoodie was driving. Beside the man was a woman with messy hair and a ck coat.


    "Master, we ¡­ Do we really have to go? " the woman asked unwillingly."You''re not leaving? Are you waiting for death?" the man said gloomily.


    "But ¡­"<span>"There are no buts. My n didn''t failpletely, so I''lle back sooner orter ¡­"


    While he was speaking, a ck figure with blue mes suddenly descended from the sky onto the dark path ahead! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 429

    0429


    <span>The man who was driving was shocked and hurriedly stepped on the brakes.


    Only when the headlight shone upon the ck shadow could one see clearly the strangeness of this person!It turned out to be a strange looking clown who was d in a red and ck armor!


    The man nervously opened the door, alighted, and asked, "Who are you!?"


    The clown''s smile seemed to be filled with mockery and mockery, "It is not important who I am, what is important is ¡­ We have amon purpose and amon goal. ""What do you mean... "Stop trying to mystify things!" The man said gloomily.


    The clownughed, "Haha... You don''t even know what kind of existence the enemy you face is. You can''t win against that man. ""Do you know who my enemy is?" The man frowned.


    "Of course I know. I also know that although you are stubborn and unwilling to admit defeat, you are already in despair because you don''t have any money or ability.


    <span>"You are just a pitiful street rat now. No one will help you, no one is willing to believe you, you can''t go anywhere, and you can only wait for your death ¡­" The clown''s words were bewitching.


    <span>The man''s eyes were bloodshot, "Then why are you looking for me?"


    "It''s simple. I admire your talent. I will help you take revenge and help you leave China. You have to give up all of your skills! "The man''s gaze wasplicated, "What if I don''t want to? Furthermore, why should I believe that you have the ability to do so? "


    The clown tilted his head, "I don''t think so ¡­ You have a choice now. "<span>The man''s face was filled with unwillingness, but he gritted his teeth and nodded: "Alright! "Then tell me, what do you n to do next?"


    The clown let out a series of eerieughter that echoed in the forest by the roadside.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Ye Fan had been busy chasing after Song Xinghe, and didn''t have the time to exin things to other women. Especially the hotel''s Feng Yueying, Ye Fan felt extremely sorry for her. After all, her house was on fire.


    After leaving the Cloud Restaurant, Ye Fan directly took a mansion not far from the Egret County from Chu Yunyao, as Feng Yueying''s new home.<span>The reason for wanting such a house was very simple. First, it would be convenient for him to protect Su Qingxue and Feng Yueying at the same time. Second, it would be convenient for him to go over and have sex with a woman ¡­ ¡­ It was this "simple and crude"!


    There were too many properties in Cloud Group, Chu Yunyao didn''t care about one or two properties at all. If Ye Fan wanted to take them, she wouldn''t bother asking and would just give them to him. She was still busy organizing Song Xinghe''s research materials.


    Ye Fan ran to the hotel, brought along Feng Yueying, and moved into the vi that was already decorated.Feng Yueying was a bit confused. This sudden change from amercial room to a vi was a bit ttering for women.


    But Ye Fan used the reason of not letting him worry about his safety to make Feng Yueying ept this residence.


    Feng Yueying felt that the situation was different from before, so she was nervous and happy to ept this house.


    As she understood more and more about Ye Fan, she also knew that if she were to fuss over money and the matter of the house, Ye Fan would definitely find her too annoying.


    After Ye Fan settled down Feng Yueying, he returned to his home in Egret County.


    Although it was past one in the morning, the lights in the hall were still on. Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang sat in the living room downstairs.<span>There was a ck haired Caucasian woman standing beside the sofa. She was wearing ck leather pants and was tall and well-built.


    Seeing that Ye Fan had finally returned home, Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang both stood up. As for the ck haired Caucasian woman, she had an excited expression and knelt down respectfully on one knee.<span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand, stopping them, "Don''t bow."


    The ck-haired, white woman was stunned for a moment. After realizing something, she stood up and nodded.<span>However, this also scared Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang. Their movements just now were smooth and natural, they were so used to it that they couldn''t get used to it. Obviously, they were used to bowing to Ye Fan for being so efficient.


    <span>"Ye Fan, what happened to Song Xinghe? How did hee back to life?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "It''s a long story. Crow, you''ve worked hard today. Let''s go." Ye Fan waved his hand and said to the ck haired Caucasian woman.


    Crow nodded respectfully, "It''s my honor!"


    With that, Crow shot out of the house like a ck shadow. It was unknown whether it had gone out from the door or the window.


    Aunt Jiang eximed, "What a powerful Qing Gong. How did you do that?"<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, smiled and said, "That''s not a movement art, it''s the natural gift of the Strigoi. ''Shadow'' can move as fast as a shadow, which is more effortless than not needing any inner strength."


    <span>"Strigoi!?" Su Qingxue was stunned: "That Miss Crow, is she a vampire?!"


    "The Strigoi don''t like to be called vampires, it''s just like how the ck people don''t like to be called niggers. It''s best not to say those words casually, after all, I have a lot of friends from the Strigoi." Ye Fan helplesslyughed.


    Aunt Jiang blinked, "Ye Fan, you have really broadened our horizons, how can you still have a Strigoi subordinate?"Ye Fan scratched his head and sat down. He first poured a cup of tea for Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang to sit down with him.


    "First of all, Crow and the others are actually not my men, but one of my friends'' men.


    "Secondly, they are not pure Strigoi. They are half-Strigoi born from mixed blood between humans and Strigoi, so they can''t be considered as" said Ye Fan.<span>"No wonder ¡­" I said, inhale. "Uh, the Strigoi shouldn''t be able to bask in the sun. That crow was basked in the sunlight just now, so it wasn''t too bad. Moreover, she has a shadow." Su Qingxue was quite interested.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "You must have watched too many movies, right? The Strigoi are far more powerful than humans. If the sun could hurt them, they would have already perished.


    These were false signs that the Strigoi had intentionally spread in order to reassure the humans and make them feel that they could be eliminated.


    The only ones who could truly restrain the Strigoi, other than absolute power, were the holy officials of the Sacred Royal Court.


    They have been fighting the Blood Race for a thousand years. They relied on the faith of the Holy Gods to obtain the power of the Holy Light to suppress the Blood Race ¡­ "<span>"Sacred Royal Court? What was that? "The Church?" Su Qingxue was at a loss.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "Wang Ting is not rted to the Holy See, and the God of Faith is also different, this... Your wife, I''ll get someone to do some information on the lower worlds for you to see. It''ll be hard to exin everything at once, so I''ll tell you guys about Song Xinghe''s situation ¡­ "


    Ye Fan roughly told him about thepetition with Song Xinghe. Of course, when he told him about Chu Yunyao, he purposely avoided it. After all, Chu Yunyao was involved with a lot of national secrets. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 430

    0430


    After Su Qingxue heard this, she frowned and revealed aplicated expression.


    Ye Fan thought that the woman was worried that Song Xinghe would reignite his death wish, so he consoled, "Don''t worry, my wife. With me here, I won''t let him hurt you...""That''s right, Miss. Ye Fan is really responsible and meticulous. No wonder the madame valued Ye Fan so much before she left. Indeed, the madame did not misjudge him."


    Aunt Jiang couldn''t help but admire Ye Fan''s background. Bi Shuqin had really recognized him. Even though Bi Shuqin probably didn''t think that Ye Fan''s background was so deep.


    However, Su Qingxue shook her head and said, "I ¡­. I''m not worried about Song Xinghe, I just wanted... Tong Huizhen ¡­ "Isn''t she too pitiful?"<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but be surprised, "Wife, don''t tell me you are still pitying Tong Hui Zhen? "She was the one who killed your father."


    <span>Su Qingxue bit her lower lip and said, "But even so, she has already received the punishment she deserved. No matter what, we have been together for more than ten years, and we clearly know that she deserves it ¡­ ¡­ But ¡­ But to leave her to fend for herself, I don''t think so. "


    "Sigh... Miss, you are too heartless. This Tong Huizhen, it is difficult to change her nature. Her heart is so vicious, if you treat her nicely, she will bite you back then! Are there not many people in this world who have stories of farmers and snakes? " Aunt Jiang tried her best to persuade her.


    Su Qingxue showed a struggling expression and was silent for a while. She then asked Ye Fan, "Tell me ¡­ ¡­" Should I really not care about her? "


    Ye Fan sighed. He could probably understand why Su Qingxue had such thoughts.<span>After all, Su Qingxue could be said to have no rtives. To her, Tong Hui Zhen, this stepmother who had never been on the right path, was the only thought she had about her family.


    Of course, Tong Huizhen had indeed suffered enough, and Su Qingxue''s anger had almost dissipated.


    It was normal for Su Qingxue to have thoughts of forgiving Tong Huizhen due to the feelings she once had as a family member.


    "No matter what decision you make, I will support you." Ye Fan also didn''t think that the current Tong Hui Jin could cause such a ruckus.


    When Su Qingxue heard the man''s reply, her eyes shed and she nodded, "Then I want to go find her now. Can you help me find her?"Ye Fan was surprised, "Right now?"


    <span>"Can''t I?"


    "Err ¡­" Ye Fan didn''t expect the woman to be so decisive. After thinking for a moment, he said, "No problem. She shouldn''t have left that area. I will get someone to help you find her."


    <span>The person Ye Fan contacted was none other than Ning Xuemo.


    <span>He was only looking for Tong Hui Jin, so he didn''t need to ask for help from Chu Yunyao or that great god. Ning Zi Mo''s Purple Bamboo Forest was filled with people, so it was easy to find someone with photos.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t hide anything and directly called Ning Xuemo in front of Su Qingxue. He originally thought she had gone to sleep, but the woman picked up the phone.


    Ning Zimo didn''t know that she had nearly been attacked by Song Xinghe''s bionic warriors earlier in the day, so she didn''t ask about Song Xinghe.<span>"What''s wrong, Ye Fan? You''re contacting me sote, could it be that you want to spend the night here?" Ning Xuemo asked in anticipation.


    Ye Fan was curious, "You haven''t slept?"


    "Um... Something had happened within the sect that required them to meet and caused them headaches ¡­ I wanted to talk to you about it, but you just so happened to be looking for me.


    Ye Fan said, "Help me find someone. That person is the previous matriarch of the Su family, the stepmother of my wife, Tong Hui Zhen."<span>"Tong Huizhen? She''s not dead? "He wants me to get rid of him..."


    "No, just find her. Don''t hurt her. "It should be somewhere in the remote town of Beiping, let''s start our search there and tell me when we find it." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Although Ning Xuemo felt it was strange, she didn''t ask any further and immediately sent people to handle it.


    "Are you free this morning? Can youe over? There are some matters I need to discuss with you..."


    Ye Fan rarely heard that something had happened to Ning Xuemo and would take the initiative to look for him. It seemed like this matter was not small.


    "I got it, see you in the morning"


    After hanging up, Ye Fan told Su Qingxue that the people from the Purple Bamboo Forest would help find Tong Huizhen.Su Qingxue was not stupid. She had been with Ye Fan for half a year, how could she not know the rtionship between Ye Fan and Ning Zimo?


    "I found it, just let them contact me. It''s fine if they contact me, I will thank them." Su Qingxue said lightly.Ye Fan grinned, "I knew that you''re a broad-minded woman, my wife. Actually, I wanted to exin that you and Ning''er know each other a long time ago."


    Su Qingxue was a bit helpless. She also knew that Ning Zimo knew Ye Fan before her, so she did not have a strong feeling of rejection towards him. At leastpared to Chu Yunyao, she was more willing to talk to him."Don''tugh, I only politely greeted her for the sake of her helping me find someone." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care what the woman said, since he was nning to take step by step, and take advantage of the fact that the woman was more satisfied with him, and let her interact more with other women.


    <span>He had already figured out a few tricks. The key to dealing with his wife was two things. One, to be shameless. Two, to keep on coaxing!


    Of course, if this woman didn''t have him in her heart, then no matter how much he coaxed her, it would be useless.


    Su Qingxue was very tired after one day. Seeing that Ye Fan had safely returned home, she also nned to go up and rest, but she didn''t forget to ask Ye Fan to prepare some information about the underground world for her to see. She felt that she still didn''t understand it enough.Ye Fan, on the other hand, simply took a bath and prepared to train until daybreak.


    After battling with Xiao Xin''er, he once again felt that there was still a lot of room for improvement. There was no end to the martial arts. If he hadn''t been lucky enough to hear the "Disintegration Technique" from Xu Ling Shan, he might not have been able to suppress Xiao Xin''er.His body training method still needed a step to be strengthened. His muscles and bones had already been trained for a very long time, and now Ye Fan felt that his skin also needed strengthening.


    <span>During this big battle with Xiao Xin''er, Ye Fan thought that if he wasn''t easily burned, he wouldn''t be afraid of Xiao Xin''er at all.


    <span>Of course, one had to withstand the high temperature of the phoenix mes and the ability of the skin to withstand heat. One had to cultivate for more than a day or two.


    <span>In addition, Ye Fan had also gradually started to train his own blood, making each drop of blood contain an increasing amount of energy.


    <span>Blood, since it was blood energy, was directly rted to the essence energy and vitality of the human body. To a martial artist, this was extremely important!


    <span>In the eyes of many ancient warriors, this road that Ye Fan was walking on seemed unimaginable. However, the road that Ye Fan was walking on was indeed very strange!


    <span>Ye Fan''s practice hadsted until dawn. Just as Ye Fan was about to go out and buy some breakfast and then run to the Purple Leaf Teahouse, he received a call from Sally.


    <span>"What''s wrong, Sally?" Ye Fan was puzzled. Normally, if Sally was fine, she wouldn''t have called him at this time. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 431

    0431


    "Sire, the lynx that was watching Selina is dead." Sally''s voice was bone-chilling, as if she was suppressing a volcano that was about to erupt.<span>When Ye Fan heard this message, his pupils suddenly contracted, and he immediately said, "I''ll go take a look, don''t be rash!"


    Ye Fan knew very well that every one of the Netherworld Udumbara''s subordinates were very treasured by Sally. Although they called them subordinates, their rtionship was also very good, just like Sally''s siblings.


    Thus, if any of the Netherworld Guard were to die, Sally was extremely angry.


    And this usually noble and cold looking woman, who was usually as quiet and elegant as an orchid, once she really got angry, that would be very scary. Ye Fan was very afraid of seeing Sally Ye''s angry look.<span>"I will investigate who caused the death of the lynx," said Sally as she hung up.


    Ye Fan sighed, put on his clothes and also drove to Du Yun''er''s residence.


    Arriving at the floor where Du Yun''er and Selina lived, Ye Fan discovered that the doors of both houses were wide open.


    "Brother Ye Fan!"


    Du Yun''er, who had heard themotion, ran out from Selina''s room with a panicked expression on her face.


    <span>"Yun''er, are you alright?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but to worry when he saw the girl''s pale face.


    <span>Du Yun''er''s eyes were filled with tears as she said, "That Big Brother Mountain Cat, he ¡­ "He''s dead ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and followed Du Yun''er into Selina''s house. They found the corpse of the lynx lying under the living room window.


    Something burned through the feline''s heart, leaving a charred hole.


    Ye Fan clenched his fist... It was obvious that this fellow understood the Netherworld Guard''s weakness very well.


    As hybrid children of humans and Strigoi, they would not die from normal injuries unless their heads were blown off or their hearts were damaged.Furthermore, it was also very difficult to use any sharp weapons to pierce through them. This was because their bodies were extremely strong. Only high temperatures and mes were the only things they were rtively afraid of.


    "Yun''er, where''s Selina?"


    <span>"I don''t know," Du Yun''er shook her head. "I was just about to go to work, but when I saw Selina''s sister open the door, I came in to take a look. In the end, I found that the lynx was dead and Selina was nowhere to be found ¡­" I called her, but I couldn''t get through... "


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed for a while, and then let out a long sigh, "I underestimated Selina. How did she do it? "


    "Brother Ye Fan, you... Do you really think that Big Sister Selina was the one who killed the lynx? " Du Yun''er felt incredulous.Ye Fan nodded, "Actually, I have always suspected that Selina came here for the sake of her meeting with us. Moreover ¡­."


    <span>I''ve been traveling abroad for many years, and I''ve always been able to see things. Even though Selina has no ws, I still feel that something is wrong with her.


    <span>That''s why I had the lynx monitor Selina in secret and protect you as well. The lynx has alwayspleted its mission well.


    But this time, I think Serena saw my suspicion and didn''t want to be caught, so she ran. The lynx probably wanted to stop her, so she killed it. "


    "This... "How could this be ¡­" Du Yuner recalled the times she and Selina had spent together shopping, cooking, eating, watching TV, and learning foreignnguages. She was unwilling to ept this reality.<span>"Yun''er, I know that you might be very sad. I also hope that Selina is really just an ordinary big sister who cane here to live and be yourpanion ¡­ But... "Her wisdom is definitely not something that we can underestimate. She is definitely not such a simple woman." Ye Fan said seriously.


    Du Yun''er shook her head and said with a tearful voice, "I don''t believe it! Unless I see Sister Selina kill someone. She was clearly so nice to me, and she even helped me so much ¡­ "We are very close ¡­"


    Ye Fan was also a little puzzled, why didn''t Selina do anything to Du Yun''er after lying in wait for so long?


    Logically speaking, if Selina killed the lynx, she should be able to kidnap Du Yun''er easily. She should also have enough chips to discuss with him.However, Selina had actually let Du Yun''er go, which really puzzled Ye Fan.


    "I''m still not sure of Selina''s motive foring close to you and me, but you must remember this, Yun''er. If she appears in front of you again, don''t trust her so easily." Ye Fan warned.Du Yun''er had a haggard expression on her face. "Brother Ye Fan, I feel so tired. I want to go home and have a quiet time by myself."


    <span>"Alright, I will take care of this matter here. You can go back and rest." Ye Fan didn''t know how tofort her, as it might take a while for Du Yun''er to ept this reality.


    When Du Yun''er returned to her room, a ck shadow appeared behind Ye Fan.


    <span>"My king, how should I handle this?" The ck haired, white woman was the crow that Ye Fan had ordered to leavest night.


    After Crow discovered that the lynx had lost contact with the others, she came over to check on the situation and told Sally Ye about the news of its death.


    "Bring the lynx''s body back to Purgatory Ind, and bury it properly. Let Salley focus her attention on Selina and see if all the information she has gathered in Magnesium is true.


    I have a hunch that this Selina, with her husband, the elephant god, is dead. There is an unusual corrtion.


    She might be a lot more powerful than we thought. Even if we find her, we shouldn''t fight so easily. "I died without knowing why." Ye Fan ordered.<span>Crow''s eyes burned with a suppressed fire of vengeance, but she still ced a hand on her chest, and bowed her head as she said: "As youmand!"


    Although Ye Fan also really wanted to talk about this with Sally, but he still had to go to the Purple Leaf Tea House, so he first drove away from the district.


    Arriving at the teahouse, Ye Fan discovered that there were already seven or eight cars parked outside. This early in the morning, the teahouse shouldn''t even be open, which really puzzled Ye Fan.


    Moreover, the entrance of the teahouse wasn''t like how it used to be. Little Zhao stood there waiting for him, changing into a group of men that he didn''t recognize.


    This group of men all had a fierce physique. One could tell that they were all practitioners. They were all wearing ck suits with a knife and a sword crossing seals on their sleeves.<span>Sword and Saber Alliance?


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, he naturally recognized that this was the symbol of the Ning Family of the Sword and Saber Alliance of the Sichuan Province, the leader of the five big underground families.


    Ning Xuemo was originally the eldest miss of the Ning family, but she was persecuted by her family. She fled to her grandfather''s side and no longer had any contact with the Ning family.


    Ye Fan was also puzzled, what troubles had Ning Zimo run into, but now that he looked at it, he could see some clues.


    He walked to the front door and was about to walk in when two of the Sword and Saber Association''s henchmen blocked his path.<span>"The teahouse is not open for business." A man said with a straight face.


    Ye Fan smiled, "I am not a guest, I havee to look for the Lady Boss." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 432

    0432


    The two fighters looked at each other and asked, "You''re looking for Ning Xuemo? Who are you to her? "


    When Ye Fan heard them call out the woman''s name directly, he knew that this group of people truly did not have any form of respect for Ning Xuemo, so there was no need for him to be polite to them.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to say anything else, and was about to walk inside.


    <span>"Are you deaf!? I''m asking you a question! " Seeing that Ye Fan was about to barge in, one of theckeys grabbed towards his cor.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything further. With an even faster speed, he opened up his arms and grabbed the heads of the two fighters with both hands, mming them against the wooden door frame with a "ng".


    After two bangs, the two fighters fell to the ground unconscious, blood flowing from their heads.<span>"Catch him!" The other thugs at the side, upon realizing that the situation wasn''t going well, hurriedly rushed over.


    However, Ye Fan had already rushed into the tea house in a sh, and the group of people behind him simply could not catch up.


    When Ye Fan entered the tea house, he found that there was a Xiantian realm expert in the tea house. He searched for this aura and arrived at arge meeting room. Sure enough, he saw quite a lot of Sword Alliance members standing at the door.


    <span>Ye Fan strode forward like a meteor. These Sword and Saber Alliance thugs could tell that something was wrong, so they hurriedly surrounded him.


    However, these people were unable to pose any threat to Ye Fan. Ye Fan easily dealt with them all with a single punch. This group of warriors with Houtian strength were all knocked to the ground.<span>When Ye Fan pushed open the door of the private room, a group of people had already stood up and were solemnly staring at him.


    He saw a man in a ck fur cor with short hair, a knife scar on the top of his head and a rough face. He had a gloomy expression on his face. He was the leader of the Sword and Saber Alliance.This man had a pair ofrge hands and ck calluses on his joints. His Zhen Qi had reached the Xiantian Full Circle realm and he was quite mighty.


    <span>Behind him, over a dozen of the elite Sword and Saber Alliance members were also eyeing Ye Fan like tigers stalking their prey.


    <span>"Ye Fan!" Ning Xuemo stood up with a trace of pleasant surprise on her face, as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders.


    The woman wore rtively thin clothes, as if she hadn''t gotten up in the morning to dress up.<span>However, what made Ye Fan furrow his brows even more was that there was a small bloody wound on Ning Xuemo''s left cheek!


    Although the wound was not big, it was as though a piece of wless jade had been cut by someone. It was too obvious!<span>Ye Fan ignored the Sword and Saber Alliance members and walked in front of Ning Xuemo, tenderly reaching out his hand to caress the woman''s face.


    "How did you get injured?"


    Ning Zimo hurriedly covered her face, "Don''t look anymore, it''s too ugly!"


    "Let me ask you, how did you get injured!?" Ye Fan emphasized his tone.


    In Ning Xuemo''s eyes, there was a trace of humiliation and unwillingness. She was about to say something, but the knife-scarred man had already opened his mouth ¡­


    "I, Old Dan, did it!" The knife-scarred manughed sinisterly, "I just wanted to return Miss Ning''s throwing dagger to her, that''s all. Who would''ve thought that she wouldn''t be able to handle it herself ¡­ "What? Brat, do you have any objections?"<span>Ye Fan''s gaze turned colder and colder. He didn''t pay any attention to the knife-scarred man. Instead, he forcefully pulled Ning Xuemo''s hand away and carefully looked at the woman''s wound.


    Ning Xuemo was ashamed. "I''m sorry ¡­" I''m not a match for that guy. "Ye Fan lightly said, "You are not even at the Xiantian realm. It is normal for you to be unable to defeat him, so there is nothing to be ashamed of."


    Although Ning Xuemo knew that what Ye Fan said was the truth, she still didn''t want to ept it.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Howe it''s just you alone, Little Zhao and the others, where''s your group of elites?""Little Zhao is injured. Everyone else is injured. Whether they die or die ¡­." Ning Xuemo''s eyes sparkled as she turned her head to look at the knife-scarred man and said, "This guy is called Dan Haojie, he''s one of the Ning Family''s hanger-ons. He barged in this morning with his men. Little Zhao and the others had to stop him before they were injured ¡­"


    Dan Haojie said sinisterly: "Miss Ning, we were kind enough to point out a path for you. That Zhao Zhong betrayed the Ning Family and followed you out that year is already a capital offense.If it wasn''t for the fact that I, Old Dan, am such a merciful person, your follower would have died a long time ago. You should be the one thanking me instead. "


    Ning Xuemo could not hold it in anymore, "A lone hero! After I left the Ning Family, Ipletely cut off all ties with them! A well doesn''t interfere with a river!


    Everything I''ve gotten today has nothing to do with the Ning Family! Even if you want to discuss any cooperation with me, you should still follow the rules of the underworld! Aren''t you afraid of provoking the country''s bottom line and getting punished by the country if you kill people so recklessly? "<span>Dan Haojie said disdainfully, "Miss Ning, you are really frighteningly naive ¡­" Since we dared toe here from Sichuan Province, we naturally had our confidence.


    With just you, even if you swallow a portion of the useless Shangguan family''s resources, you still aren''t fit to be on equal footing with the Ning family. What qualifications do you have to have us discipline you?"Don''t forget, you''re still a traitor of the Ning family. The Ning family won''t capture you back. They have let you live outside for so many years, and they have done their best to help you ¡­"


    Ning Xuemo spat, her eyes turning red from anger. "Pui!" There''s no excuse for wanting to add to your crimes, that heartless and cruel Ning Hongtao. He killed my parents and even framed me, how can he still have the face to call me a traitor!? "


    Dan Hao Jie snorted: "Alliance Master, as your own uncle, is already enough to take care of you and has never had the heart to kill anyone. However, you still don''t know how to be grateful, which makes the hearts of the people below us feel bad.We have made our decision clear to you bying here this time. Since you have adopted such an attitude, then let the Sword and Saber Alliance clean this entire forest of Purple Bamboo Forest that you have been waiting for, one by one! "


    After Dan Hao finished speaking, he grinned and waved his hand, intending to swagger out.


    "Wait a moment." Ye Fan opened his mouth and shouted. Although his voice wasn''t loud, it clearly reached everyone''s ears.


    Dan Haojie yfully turned his head to look at him, "What''s wrong, kid, do you want to stand up for women? You are called Ye Fan right? I heard that your kung fu is quite good.


    You even killed that Mo Xuanfeng from the Yin Corpse Sect ¡­ However, don''t think that I, your sole grandfather, am also that kind of weakling. If you want to spar with me, you might regret it ¡­ "


    Ye Fan sighed, "I didn''t say I wanted to spar with you."<span>"Oh?" Dan Haojie revealed a trace of doubt in his eyes, "Then what do you want to do?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes suddenly opened wide as if he had seen a ghost!


    Ye Fan had already moved in front of him!"I want to kill someone."


    <span>Ye Fan kicked the abdomen of a lone Hero, and this burly man was sent flying like a cannonball, knocking over three or four of his subordinates behind him and causing them to fall backwards!


    Dan Haojie''s entire abdomen turned upside down. He spat out a few mouthfuls of acid and blood, and quickly got up from the ground.


    He was frightened out of his wits as he looked at Ye Fan with a frightened face, and quickly gathered his Zhen Qi.


    He didn''t even clearly see how Ye Fan made his move, and he also clearly felt that Ye Fan did not kill him on purpose, but was clearly trying to torture him! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 433

    0433"You ¡­ Are you crazy!? How dare you make an enemy of our de Sword Alliance!? Do you know how many troops we have!? " Dan Haojie shouted loudly, as if to give himself courage.


    Ye Fan slowly walked towards him, expressionlessly saying, "Use all of your tricks, taking out your ability to injure my woman."Dan Haojie, in front of so many of hisckeys and also in a life or death situation, felt the blood in his entire body boil. With a loud roar, he threw a Tiger Subduing Fist at Ye Fan.


    This punch was directed at the straight bridge in Qiao Qiao''s hand, which was to say, a straight punch. It carried an indomitable momentum as it condensed all of the true energy within his body onto the fist.Dan Haojie practiced boxing with iron sand all year round, and all of his hands were thick and heavy calluses. His bones were like steel and iparably tyrannical.


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t dodge. Instead, he also threw a punch directly at Dan Haojie''s fist!


    <span>"Bam!"


    <span>With an explosion of true energy, the lone Hero let out a miserable scream and once again fell to the ground on his side!


    Dan Haojie held his right arm, one of his hands trembling. Even the bones in his arm had been broken!"Lord Single!"


    A few of Dan Haojie''s subordinates cried out in rm. This was the first time they had seen Dan Haojie''s most powerful direct punch lose so thoroughly in a head-on battle!


    Dan Haojie looked at Ye Fan in fear, his eyes were full of confusion and despair, "You..." Just who are you!? "What kind of fist art is this!?"


    <span>Ye Fan raised his hand and blew on his fist. There wasn''t even a red mark on his hand, let alone one that was injured.


    "Like you, Hong Fist''s bridgeman is nothing but your fist ¡­" "Not as hard as mine."


    <span>Ye Fan walked forward and said, "Look at your Hong Fist Skill, he is also a famous teacher. Why didn''t you use your ancient fist art properly, and instead went to the Sword and Saber Alliance to be a hanger-on? You really lose face for your grandmaster."


    <span>Dan Hao was sweating like a pig. He suddenly reached behind his waist with his left hand and pulled out a ck pistol. He then fired at Ye Fan!


    <span>"Go to hell!"


    <span>Ning Xuemo, who was standing at the side, was shocked. "Be careful!"


    <span>No one would have thought that a lone hero would actually bring a firearm.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"After three gunshots, Ye Fan''s hand clenched into a fist, ced horizontally across his chest.


    He opened his hand and saw three bullets drop to the ground.


    With a distance of less than two meters, everyone thought that Ye Fan had already been shot, but they did not expect that he would be able to catch all of the bullets with his hands!


    Smelling the smell of smoke in the air, Duojie looked at Ye Fan as if he had seen a ghost.


    Ye Fan calmly walked forward, took the ck pistol from Dan Hao Jie''s hand, and looked at it.


    "M9, this is the standard equipment for the magnesium army, your Sword and Saber Alliance ¡­ already able to do business with the arms merchants of the Magnesium Country? " Ye Fan looked at him teasingly: "Or ¡­..." Do you have ess to the ck market? "Generally speaking, even if you buy a gun, it should be domestically made. The source of your gun is quite interesting."Dan Hao Jie gritted his teeth and said: "If you want to kill me, kill me! Where did all this nonsensee from!? "


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Ye Fan pulled the trigger.


    There were six gunshots in a row. Even Dan Haojie''s eyes were closed.


    However, when the sounds of gunfire rang out, Dan Haojie realized that he did not die. On the contrary, there were six wounds on his head and face that had been burned by the bullets!


    Everyone suddenly woke up from their stupor. Ye Fan was deliberately not going to kill people, and in this way, he would vent his anger on the wounds on Ning Zimo''s face.However, Ye Fan''s marksmanship really made everyone feel that it was too terrifying. Even with the Hero constantly moving, every bullet from Ye Fan was able to graze past his scalp without causing any fatal wounds.


    Dan Haojie was so scared that the bones in his body went soft. This feeling that he was only one step away from death was too unbearable.


    <span>The key point was that he didn''t dare to use his Innate Qi to resist, because he knew that no matter how hard he tried, it would be easy for Ye Fan to kill him.


    "Enough... Enough! I''m just here to negotiate! Your anger is finally out. If you have the guts, then fight again on a good day! " Dan Haojie forcefully shouted with a flushed face.


    However, Ye Fan sneered, and suddenly threw out the gun in his hand. This gun seemed to have be a killing machine, as it powerfully smashed into the head of a lone Hero!


    "Bang!" Just like a watermelon that had been smashed apart, arge amount of red and white objects exploded!<span>The Sword and Saber League thugs present were all dumbfounded. Several of them even felt like vomiting as their faces turned ashen.


    It was unknown who reacted first as he ran out of the room in panic, running as if he had gone mad.


    Soon after, the other members of Sword and Saber Alliance also fled in fear, not daring to stay for even a moment longer.After getting over her shock, Ning Xuemo had a worried expression on her face, "Ye Fan, did I give you trouble again?" I thought this matter could be resolved through negotiation. "


    "Don''t be silly, that uncle of yours didn''t really n on letting you go. I suspect that he didn''t continue to hunt you because he felt that you weren''t a threat. He also wanted to ''fatten'' you up and kill you again." Ye Fan said.


    Although Ning Xuemo was unwilling, she still bit her lower lip and nodded, "I also only reacted in the past two days. Back then, he didn''t continue chasing me, and it wasn''t because you saved me that he gave up, but ¡­ "I want to see if I can enter the Violet Bamboo Forest."


    "Your Ning family is truly strange, especially your grandfather Ning Gu. He really is carefree, being able to sit idly by while being intimate with his own flesh and blood. In the eyes of the entire world, he is already considered as someone else."


    In fact, Ye Fan had long known about the Ning Family. It wasn''t only Ning Zimo who had told him about it, but also Ye Fan himself.The main reason why the Ning Family was the leader of the five big underground families was because of the "Heavy Martial Arts". One could tell the difference from the gang''s name, the "Sword and Saber League".


    Within the Ning Family, thew of survival of the fittest had been advocated since young. Fighting between descendants was amon urrence. As long as the interests of the Sword and Saber League were not harmed, they could do whatever they wanted.


    The sessors who managed to survive were all people who had gone through a trial and were ruthless.


    Therefore, the other underground families were all respectful and afraid of the Ning Family, no one dared to offend them.


    Ning Xuemo''s parents had both been plotted to death by her uncle, Ning Hongtao, and Ning Hongtao had also obtained the appreciation of her father, the Alliance Master at that time, Ning Gudao.<span>"To me, the past ten years of my life in the Ning family were like living on the battlefield. I was so tense that I didn''t even dare to rx when I was sleeping.


    My parents have always been dissatisfied with me because I''m a girl, and in a family like the Ning Family, it''s a sin to be a daughter ¡­ I''ve also been thinking how great it would be if I could be a girl from an ordinary family. " Ning Xuemo said in a lonely tone.<span>Ye Fan raised his brows, reached out his hand and grabbed the woman''s shoulder, "Don''t be silly, if you were a normal person''s girl, how would you meet me?"


    <span>"Come, take me to see Little Zhao and the others and see how their injuries are. It''s just an alliance of sabers and swords. With me here, it''s nothing!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 434

    0434


    "Don''t say that. There are five to six thousand people in the Sword and Saber Alliance. Just the number of ancient warriors is equal to the total number of the other four big underground families. It''s definitely not a joke!" Ning Xuemo said with a stern expression.Ye Fanughed evilly, "What, do you not believe your man''s words?" I called it a fart, just a fart, calling it fart was even praising it. If it wasn''t for the fact that Ning Hongtao was your uncle and had killed your parents, I would''ve killed him long ago. "


    "But ¡­"


    "No buts!" In my eyes, there is only ''already'' and ''definitely'' in this world! " Ye Fan said tly.


    Hearing Ye Fan''s confident and overbearing words, Ning Zimo couldn''t help but smile, but she felt that this matter was very serious and couldn''t beughed at, so she put on a straight face and said, "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but I still have to be a bit more careful ¡­ ¡­"Actually, Little Zhao and the others are fine, but for the brothers who were killed, I want to arrange for a pension for them.


    <span>Also, I need to prepare to go with Shangguan Qin to have a chat, and assign some people from the Shangguan family toe over.


    <span>"I''m worried that the Ning Family will bring arge number of people here. They want me to hand over a lot of business between the Purple Bamboo Forest and Shangguan family. I''m not willing, so they definitely won''t let it go."


    Ye Fan reached out his hand to scratch the woman''s nose, and said with a smile, "Ning''er, do you know when you are at your most beautiful, and when?"


    "You ¡­ Why are you asking me this? How would I know? "Ning Xuemo covered the scars on her face." Don''t look at me anymore. Before the scar is healed, I''ll definitely be ugly to death! "


    Ye Fanughed out loud, "The most beautiful time for you is when you clearly want tough, but deliberately want to be serious. I always feel that you are deliberately pretending to be a very serious big sister, haha..."


    <span>Ning Xuemo blushed as she spoke haltingly, "I''m older than you to begin with. Don''t forget that you used to call me Sister Ning!"


    "Alright, alright, alright... "Then my dear Sister Ning ¡­"<span>The two of themughed and chatted. Seeing how rxed Ye Fan was, Ning Zimo knew that the man was very confident and was not afraid of the Ning Family. She also felt a lot more at ease.


    Little Zhao and the others were resting in the guest room at the back. The Violet Bamboo Forest had their own medical team, so they didn''t need to go to the hospital for injuries.


    After Ye Fan and Ning Xuemo finished looking at the injured soldier, they returned to Ning Xuemo''s room.


    Ning Xuemo made one phone call after another, visiting the rtives of her dead subordinates. Although it was difficult, the women''s eyes were still red. They all made their own phone calls.After all, these people had been her trusted aides for at least three years. She could call out their names and know their family backgrounds, just like a family member.


    <span>When they were all done fighting, Ning Zimo''s face was sad as she said, "Ye Fan, I feel like I''m very useless. I have no way to protect everyone, so I can only wait for them to die.


    <span>What''s the use of money, people are dead, their pain is not something money can make up.


    If there really is a fight with the Sword and Saber Alliance, many of my brothers might die. Is it really worth it? "


    Ye Fan was smoking on the side, puffing out smoke and saying, "Then what do you think we should do?"<span>Ning Xuemo hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m wondering if we can negotiate a solution to the problem. If they were to fight, no matter what, they would definitely die.


    "It''s not about protecting our country or our country, it''s just about money. We''re all from the same country, so there''s no need to kill each other."<span>"You think so, but your uncle doesn''t think so. That is also why your parents are dead."


    <span>Ye Fan walked forward, and reached out his hand to stroke Ning Xuemo''s hair, "Think about it, those brothers that died to protect you, could it be that they stood together with you just for money?


    Your martial arts are not the strongest, and your background is not thergest either. However, your grandfather handed the Purple Bamboo Forest to you, not his grandson. Those brothers of his followed you around the entire time.


    <span>Ning Xuemo was at a loss and shook her head, "I ¡­" "I can''t figure it out sometimes as well..."


    Ye Fan chuckled, "For many people, the reason why they are in the underground world and the underground gangs is not to achieve great things or to achieve great things.


    To them, joining a gang in the underground world was the same as repairing their cars by the roadside, selling vegetables in the market, and working in an office ¡­ They were both jobs, a job, and a job to support their families.


    Of course, there was always a risk to one''s life when working in a gang. They knew that, too, and that was high risk and high reward.<span>They can feel a sense of belonging in the Purple Bamboo Forest. They know that even if they were to die, you will take care of their families and not use them like mere chess pieces.


    This was why those brothers could charge forward without any worries, because they felt that you were trustworthy.<span>If you flinch now, their deaths will be in vain, and. Your uncle will get what he wants and make those brothers who are loyal to you fall victim. "


    <span>Ning Xuemo''s eyes narrowed. Her delicate body trembled slightly before a resolute expression appeared on her face.


    "I understand, now is not the time to be weak!" Ning Xuemo bit her lower lip.<span>Ye Fan revealed an emotional look and sighed: "In the past, I also had this kind of thought. I can''t understand, a group of people were shouting and fighting, the whole world was fighting for the east and the west, the de was licking the blood, why is it, the key is this group of people were even following me, without any regrets..."


    "Later on, I thought it through, but there''s no point in thinking about it. To be able to use the least amount of sacrifice to exchange for benefits and to live a good life is the only thing I have to consider."


    Ning Xuemo red at him. "Don''tpare me with you. You probably don''t even care about me, do you?"<span>Ye Fan curled his lips, thinking that this really wasn''t much, but he also couldn''t say it directly, in case the woman felt that the gap between the two of them was too big.


    <span>At this moment, one of Ning Xuemo''s men knocked on the door.


    <span>"Guild leader!" "Mr Liu Yunfeng requests an audience."


    Ning Zimo was stunned, "Liu Yunfeng?" Why is he stilling? "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Come on, let''s go out and meet."When the two of them arrived at the living room, they saw Liu Yunfeng walking back and forth with a worried expression.


    Seeing Ye Fan and Ning Zimo, Liu Yunfeng didn''t say anything else and immediately shouted, "Not good! "Miss Ning, please leave Hua Hai quickly!"


    Ning Xuemo frowned. "Young Master Liu, what happened?"


    "The people from Sword and Saber areing!" Liu Yunfeng said seriously.


    "I know. In the morning, the Sword Alliance''s hanger-on Dan Haojie brought him here. However, he was already killed by Ye Fan." Ning Zimo said."What?" Liu Yunfeng was startled, but immediately shook his head vigorously, "No! That''s not it! de Sword Alliance''s Blood ughter Hall ising! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 435

    <span>0435


    "Hall of Blood?!" Ning Xuemo was surprised, "You mean the entire Blood ughter Hall is in Hua Hai!?"He had heard of the ''Hall of Blood'' of the de and Sword Alliance. This was the equivalent of the strongest military force in the de and Sword Alliance.


    They were all loyal to the Sword Alliance and formed up into iron blood warriors. Some of them were even descendants who served the Ning Family for generations. They had the best cultivation resources and were also the biggest killing weapon of the Sword Alliance.


    The strength of an ancient warrior from the Hall of Blood had already surpassed the strength of the other four big underground families.<span>"That''s right!" Liu Yunfeng had an ugly expression on his face, "Not only that, the White Jade Tower''s Wei family has also sent their elites to join them. At the same time, they have also joined hands with the Five Poisons Sect''s elder, Niu Siliang, as well as some of the smaller sects'' martial practitioners.


    "This group of people is enough to kill the entire Purple Bamboo Forest from the sea. Even if you control the Shangguan family now, they won''t be able to stop you!"


    "The Wei family is also involved?!" Ning Xuemo angrily said, "Are they trying to divide up Hua Hai and the province?"<span>Ye Fan sneered, "To be able to get the Ning Family and the Wei Family together without any dy, the Zhu Family must have contributed a lot, right?"


    Liu Yunfeng looked awkward as he lowered his head and said, "Second Young Master Zhu wants to open a casino in Hua Hai Province. If you don''t agree, then naturally, he will not let this matter rest ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled, "No wonder that lone hero was able to obtain the equipment of the magnesium army. The Zhu Family has been operating in magnesium for many years, so they must know a lot of arms dealers. It seems like the Zhu Family is paying, the Ning Family and the Wei Family are going to contribute."Ning Xuemo also reacted. She gnashed her teeth and said, "The Zhu Family is really shameless. As one of the five great ns, how could they be involved in the matters of the underground families?"


    With the Zhu Family''s financial resources, thebined forces of the five great underground families were not even worth as much as a single finger of the Zhu Family. Therefore, once the Zhu Family intervened, the bnce would immediately tilt.


    <span>"This is against the rules ¡­" "It''s time for retribution." Ye Fan smoked a cigarette, and lit it on his own. He said to Liu Yunfeng, "Are you not afraid of getting killed by the Zhu Family when you go back?"


    Liu Yunfeng smiled bitterly, "I''m fine. After all, I''m the young sect master of the Mystic Sword Sect. My grandfather and the others will protect me."


    <span>If I didn''t love Miss Muning and came to disturb her, I wouldn''t have caused such a ruckus ¡­ "I always feel sorry for Miss Ning."


    <span>Ning Xuemo shook her head and said, "Young Master Liu, you and I are not on the same side, but I will be grateful if you can tell me about this today.


    If you meet with any trouble due to today''s matter, we will help you get through it... "Isn''t that so, Ye Fan?"


    Ye Fan heard the woman say this and also nodded his head. This Liu Yunfeng used to think that he was a yboy, but now it seems that he did not have that kind of temperament."When did their motley group of Blood ughter Hall and Wei Family arrive here?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Liu Yunfeng said, "I came to inform you the moment they set out. They have the financial support of the Zhu Family and they have booked a few nes, they should all be in Hua Hai by tonight ¡­"


    "Tsk tsk, you even want to charter a ne. That''s enough money ¡­" Ye Fan calcted the time and said, "Then don''t go back today, stay in the teahouse. After tonight, if you go back to the Zhu Family, I will also guarantee that nothing will happen to you."


    Liu Yunfeng froze, "You guys ¡­. Aren''t you nning on running away!? When they arrived, they would have over a thousand people!<span>The entire Hua Hai, every stronghold of the Purple Bamboo Forest would be surrounded and attacked by their men. At that time, hundreds of lives would be lost! Can you even bear this kind of injury!? "


    Ning Xuemo was also at a loss. The majority of her subordinates had never practiced martial arts. If they were to run into a member of the Sword and Saber alliance, it would be a dead end for them.When she thought about the possibility of her subordinates being killed, Ning Xuemo almost broke down.


    <span>"Ye Fan..." We. Should we leave? Liu Yunfeng was right, although you are very powerful, but ¡­ "But it''s impossible to protect everyone at the same time!" Ning Xuemo advised.


    "Yeah, even if your martial arts are peerless and you don''t have any helpers, how can you protect so many people!?" Liu Yunfeng also felt that Ye Fan was trying too hard.


    Ye Fan said with a smile that was not a smile: "At night, you will know..."


    ¡­ ¡­.A ne leaving Sichuan Province for Huhai, in first ss.


    "Cheers!" Wish Alliance Master Ning and Patriarch Wei a victory in the open! The territories of both families, open up territories! "


    <span>Zhu Wei, wearing a white suit and holding a ss of champagne,ughed heartily.


    Beside him were a few other middle-aged men who were also holding champagne and smiling.


    "Young Master Zhu, don''t worry. That Purple Bamboo Forest is not a match for our Sword Alliance at all. My niece is still too tender. This time, I''vee to take back what belongs to our Ning Family."


    <span>"Hehe, Alliance Head Ning, since you''ve eaten the meat, you should at least get one bowl of soup from our White Jade Restaurant." Hehe, Alliance Head Ning, since you''ve eaten the meat, you should at least get one bowl of soup from our White Jade Restaurant.


    <span>"Patriarch Wei, didn''t you say you went together with your eldest son in order to avenge him? Why did you suddenly change your mind and want to share the benefits?" Ning Hongtao smiled evilly.


    <span>Wei Jianmin narrowed his eyes, "Alliance Head Ning, my son died unjustly, but I still have my youngest son. I can''t havee here for nothing, right?"


    "If you had said that earlier, then our Sword Alliance would have done it. Your Wei family doesn''t even need to follow us ¡­"


    <span>"You ¡­"


    <span>Seeing that the two families were about to argue, Zhu Wei quickly advised: "Ahh! "You two, why argue over such a small gain. You just need to help me control the underground forces of China Sea and the province. If I open more than ten casinos, you will benefit!"


    When they heard this, Ning Hongtao and Wei Jianmin were overjoyed.


    <span>"Then I''ll have to thank Young Master Zhu!" Don''t worry, this time it''s the most elite troops from our Blood ughter Hall. Even if that little girl has gathered all the troops from the Shangguan family, they will still not be our match! "


    <span>Zhu Wei''s eyes turned cold as he said, "Those characters are nothing to be afraid of, but that Ye Fan really made me worry. Last time, he even caused me to lose someone ¡­" "You all better be careful."


    <span>"Zhu Shaoyang, no matter how powerful Ye Fan is, he still hasn''t learnt the Body Division Technique. If we capture the rest of the people from the Purple Bamboo Forest and use hundreds of lives to threaten them, what can he do?" If he doesn''t give in, then we must capture the people around him. There will always be a way to kill him! " Wei Jianmin sneered and said, "If he dares to kill my son, he shouldn''t even think about living on!"


    Zhu Wei nodded his head, "Hearing how confident all of you are, I can finally rx ¡­ ¡­ Here, drink another two cups, haha! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 436

    0436As night fell, the lights in the sea of light were like a sea of stars.


    Even so, the number of people at night was much less than usual. It was almost New Year, and many of the workers had already returned to their hometowns. On a cold day, the number of people living at night was especially few.It was precisely because of this that the Purple Night Entertainment Club, which was usually bustling with noise and excitement, seemed rather deserted at this moment.


    Ziye was the Purple Bamboo Forest Group''s entertainment brand. There were four nightclubs in Hua Hai, and this was one of them.


    The parking lot outside was normally full, but today, it was only parked by less than a third.


    <span>The two security guards at the entrance were both members of the Purple Bamboo Forest. However, they were still the lowest level of members, so they could only do the hardest work.


    Wearing a ck coat in the middle of winter, it was still cold outside, so he could only walk back and forth, looking left and right rather bored.


    At this moment, two Chinese minibuses suddenly pulled into the nightclub''s parking lot from afar.


    The two security guards looked at each other in surprise. Why would someone "form a group" to y in the nightclub?<span>However, when they saw the person getting off the bus, the two security guards realized that something was wrong.


    <span>This group of people held steel rods, iron chains, machetes, wolf-fanged sticks, and other various weapons. Their expressions were not good, and they aggressively walked towards the nightclub''s entrance.


    Fortunately, it was a cold night and not many people passed by at night. Otherwise, just this scene alone would have scared an ordinary person into fleeing in all directions.


    "What''s going on!?"


    "I don''t know!" "Tell the manager!"


    The two security guards discussed and one of them ran in to report. One of their legs trembled as they shouted at the door, "What are you guys doing!?"


    The group of vicious looking men did not answer at all. A long-haired man walking in front threw a dart at them!<span>"Puchi!"


    The dart stabbed into the security guard''s chest, causing him to scream in pain as he fell to the ground!


    This scene just happened to be seen by the manager who rushed out. The manager immediately shouted: "Close the door! Close the door! "


    The two attendants immediately dragged the injured security guard in, then quickly shut and locked the door.


    The long-haired man brought thirty to forty people with him to the entrance. Without saying a word, he grabbed a steel pole from the side and smashed on the door''s lock.


    <span>After smashing it a few times and realizing that it could not be opened, the longhaired man coldly said, "Fellow!"


    A man walked up from behind. Surprisingly, he held a rifle in his hand. After the bullet was loaded, there was a "bang" sound of a gunshot!


    <span>mes shot out in all directions, and the door was blown to smithereens.


    <span>The long haired man kicked the door open with a "ng". He licked his lips and smiled cruelly, his cold eyes looking at the terrified staff in the clubhouse.


    "Little trash of the Purple Bamboo Forest, if you don''t want to die a horrible death, obediently cry out and kneel on the ground, kowtowing and begging for forgiveness. Otherwise ¡­" "No one can get out tonight," the long-haired man grinned.


    The clubhouse manager was an old gang member in his forties. Although he didn''t have a high position in the Purple Bamboo Forest, he was the main person in charge of the shop and was rather experienced. As he calmed down, he asked: "You guys ¡­ Are you people from the Blood ughter Hall of the de Sword Alliance? "


    "Hehe, looks like I''ve heard the news ¡­" "Not bad, you know we might being, yet you''re still not running away? You people from the Purple Bamboo Forest are not afraid at all," the long-haired man said with a smile.


    "Boss, it''s not that these guys aren''t afraid, it''s because they have nowhere to run, right? If our Sword and Saber Alliance wants to kill people, where is the difference between them?" "Haha ¡­" The group of Blood ughter Hall men behind himughed in disdain.The manager took out his walkie-talkie and said, "Young Master Sun, they''re here!"


    <span>Before he could finish his words, a young man had already walked out of the club with arge group of people.


    "Seated like his butt is sore, he''s finally here."At the same time, arge group of men with weapons and sabers ran out from the corridors and outside the clubhouse.


    At a nce, there were more than a hundred of them. In an instant, they had surrounded the dozens of people from the Blood ughter Hall until not even a drop of water could trickle through!At this moment, everyone from the Hall of Blood was a bit stunned. Their momentum immediately weakened by quite a bit.


    As the long-haired man saw this young man, hisplexion sank. Especially the several martial artists behind this young man, they all had extraordinary inner strength.


    "Who are you people?!" The longhaired man didn''t quite believe that the Violet Bamboo Forest could have so many people.


    The young man surnamed Sun snapped his fingers, "Brothers, they asked who we are!"More than a hundred burly men immediately shouted loudly, "Tie Zheng!" "The bloodline ispatible!"


    <span>The moment this slogan was shouted, the faces of everyone from the Hall of Blood changed greatly.


    "You are the Sun family of the western province? Iron Blood Alliance!? "The man surnamed Sun was the Sun family''s third young master, Sun Yu, whom Ye Fan had coincidentally met when he went to Su Qingxue''s hometown.


    Sun Yu lit up a cigarette and smiled: "Looks like you people from the Chuan Province have heard of the reputation of our Iron Blood Alliance? Fortunately, you all have heard of it, otherwise you would have to introduce yourself, how awkward would that be ¡­ ""You are the young master of the Sun family. Why did youe to the Hua Hai to stand up for the Purple Bamboo Forest!?" The long-haired man looked cautious and a little uneasy.


    <span>Although the strength of the Sun family of the Iron Blood Union was not as good as that of the Saber Sword League, they had the numbers advantage after all. If two people couldn''t beat them, three people could fight with you.


    <span>The Sun family was notcking in people, and the Iron Blood Alliance was a model for them toe in contact with everything.


    <span>"Haha!" What a joke! Our Sun family is staying in the neighboring province, so it''s normal for us toe and visit. Since your Sword and Saber Alliance is in Sichuan, wouldn''t it be more overbearing than us to take a ne here?


    <span>What, is there no one that can bully us in Jiangnan? Riding on a ne here to cause trouble, your Sword and Saber Alliance sure has a temper! " Sun Yu harrumphed coldly.


    The long-haired man finally understood something, and said with an anxious face: "You guys ¡­" Your Sun family has teamed up with the Purple Bamboo Forest!? "


    Only now did he realize that this was simply a "trap"!<span>Most of the cars outside were driven by Sun family members. The nightclub was not open for business tonight. They were waiting for the Hall of Blood''s men to arrive and invite them to join them!


    Sun Yu narrowed his eyes and said, "There''s no need to ask. Those who are sensible will directly put down their weapons and beg for forgiveness." Otherwise... None of you will leave! "


    The long haired man gritted his teeth, "None of our Blood ughter Hall are weak! "If you''re capable,e out and fight me in a 1v1!""Haha ¡­" "Then I''m sorry, but it''s a good tradition of our Iron Blood Union to bully with numbers!"


    Sun Yu waved his hand and shouted, "Brothers! "Cut!"


    A group of Iron Blood Union brawny men picked up the fe and surrounded him without a word!<span>The Hall of Blood originally seemed like it had a lot of people, but with more than a hundred people surrounding it and in such a narrow space, it was impossible to use its full potential.


    The group of people were wrapped up like dumplings as they looked in panic at the knives that came from all directions and the metal rods that came smashing down. They werepletely dumbfounded! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 437

    0437


    At the same time, in Purple Leaf Tea House, several ck Mercedes-Benz cars stopped in front of the entrance.


    Those who got out of the car were Ning Hongtao, Wei Jianmin, and other important figures of the Ning and Wei Families.<span>In the cold wind, under the swingingnterns at the entrance of the tea house, Ye Fan and Ning Zimo were already standing there with a group of people from the Purple Bamboo Forest.


    "My dear niece, I haven''t seen you in a few years. How have you been?" Ning Hongtao was wearing a ck fur coat as he walked arrogantly in front.<span>When Ning Xuemo saw the man who killed her father as well as her own uncle, aplicated expression appeared in her eyes.


    <span>"Ning Hongtao, don''t be so disgusting. We know each other''s rtionship well."


    "Hahahaha..." Ning Hongtao had a rxed smile on his face. He looked at Ye Fan yfully, "This is the man you''re looking for here, right, Ye Fan?" Right? "


    Ye Fan didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he looked at the group of ancient warriors behind Ning Hongtao, including one who had reached the Xiantian Full Circle realm. The other few who had reached the Xiantian Initial Stage should be the elite hanger-ons of the Blood ughter Hall.<span>When Ning Hongtao saw that Ye Fan did not respond, a hint of coldness shed across his eyes, "You killed a lone hero, so you can be considered powerful. But don''t think that in this world, as long as you have high martial arts skills, you can do whatever you want. You''re still too inexperienced!"


    <span>"Ning Hongtao, what do you want? You have to make rivers of blood and let so many people die in vain!?" Ning Zimo asked.


    <span>"Tsk tsk ¡­" Ning Hongtao shook his finger, "My little niece, why are you still so naive. If a general was able to aplish great things, which one of them didn''t step on a corpse and walk onto a throne?


    In this world, there were too many people. There were some who should not have lived, and should have died.With your temper, it''s a miracle that you could still live in the underground association till now... "Of course, it''s also possible that all of the gangs on Hua Hai''s side are cowards, which is why you have such naive thoughts."


    "Bullshit!" You want to hug the Zhu n''s legs to get benefits from the Zhu n! For your own self-interest, you made the members of Sword and Saber Alliance bleed, is your conscience okay?! " Ning Xuemo disdainfully said.Ning Hongtao patted his chest, "Conscience? Don''t be so serious! If your parents had won against me back then, I would be the one who would have been killed!


    And you, my little niece, if it weren''t for your inability, do you dare to say that you wouldn''t have killed your own uncle to avenge your parents?


    In terms of conscience, I truly have a conscience. If I were to give up your little life, I wouldn''t have sent anyone to kill you in the past few years.


    <span>This time, it''s you who doesn''t know how to behave. Young Master Zhu wants to open a casino, but as a member of an underground gang, you don''t support it.


    I''m the one who''s really making money and expanding my career for the sake of my brothers. What do you know? "<span>Ning Zimo coldly snorted, "You are right to say things that differ from one another." "Fortunately, I didn''t be like you, a member of the Ning family, which makes me feel disgusted ¡­"


    "Whatever you want to say, but as your uncle, I advise you to stop resisting and obediently hand over the business of the Purple Bamboo Forest and Shangguan Family ¡­" "In that case, I''ll spare your lives!" Ning Hongtao said.


    Ning Zimo''s face was cold as she said, "On what basis?" With just you people? "<span>"Heh heh ¡­" Wei Jianmin smiled evilly, "Ning Zimo, I know you have a profound boyfriend, but this Great Expert Ye is only a single person, do you really think he can fight all by himself?"


    Ye Fan took a step forward, and said with a smile that was not a smile: "You guys have never tried, how do you know, that I can''t fight one against a hundred? Who knows, maybe I can even go one against ten thousand? ""Stop bragging!" A horse-faced middle-aged man with his hair standing on end walked up to him with a sinister gaze and said, "Alliance Head, this kid killed Old Dan. Why don''t we let me have a look at him?"


    Ning Hongtao narrowed his eyes and said, "Li Shuo, be careful. This Lil ''Ye has some ability after all. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to defeat Mo Xuanfeng, Dan Haojie, and the others in a row."


    Ning Zimo stood behind Ye Fan and softly said, "This Li Shuo is the same as the Single Hero. He is also a hanger-on of the Ning Family and is slightly stronger than the Single Hero."Ye Fan twitched his mouth indifferently. He had already noticed that the strongest person in this group was this Li Shuo. However, in his eyes, he was still too weak.


    "Brat, if you can take three of my moves, then it''s because you have the ability!"Li Shuo instantly circted his Zhen Qi to the Xiantian Full Circle realm and all the muscles in his body seemed to bulge out. He stomped on the ground, causing the tiles to crack.


    With a straight punch, he aimed at Ye Fan''s throat. Although it seemed simple, he still used his steps to block both sides of Ye Fan''s escape route."Kongtong''s Lifesteal Door Fist Art ¡­" Ye Fan smiled, and didn''t try to dodge. He stretched out his hand to his chest, and casually grabbed at it.


    Li Shuo''s fist just happened tond on Ye Fan''s palm!


    <span>Li Shuo''s eyes opened wide in disbelief. He didn''t even see how Ye Fan had blocked his fist!


    <span>"The Gate of Life fist technique is about killing with every move. With every move, there is no way to survive. The fist technique is indeed a good technique, but it''s a pity that your speed is too slow. "This fist is useless." Ye Fan shook his head.


    Li Shuo grinned evilly, "That might not be true!"As he spoke, a de suddenly appeared under one of his feet. This shoe actually had a mechanism!


    <span>Li Shuo kicked Ye Fan''s thigh, begging to use the poison on the de to make Ye Fan lose his fighting strength!


    <span>However, before Li Shuo could lift up his leg much, Ye Fan''s left foot shot out like a cannon andnded on Li Shuo''s stomach!


    "Bam!"<span>With an explosive sound, Li Shuo was sent flying. A cloud of blood sprayed out of the air as he tumbled to the ground and hit the ground a few times. His entire waist bones were actually broken by the kick, and his corpse waspletely deformed!


    Everyone was dumbfounded. This death was just too tragic, it was like he was kicked into a pile of rotten meat!


    Everyone felt a chill in their hearts as they watched a master at the Xiantian realm being kicked to death by Ye Fan!"I say ¡­ How can you be so daring? You know that one person can''t win against me, yet you still came here to die. So ¡­ He was holding back his desire to use poison on me. "Ye Fan looked at Ning Hongtao, Wei Jianmin, and the others with ridicule and said," Do you still think that I can''t go one against a hundred?


    Ning Hongtao''s face was serious, but Wei Jianmin''s face was pale, and he said, "Don''t be too proud! Even though your martial arts are powerful, but you must not forget that there are still hundreds of Purple Bamboo Forest''s disciples in Hua Hai. Their lives are all in our hands! "


    <span>"Mr. Ye, even if you can protect my niece, can you? Are all the Purple Bamboo Forest''s disciples in the entire China Sea under your protection?"


    <span>Ning Hongtao also took in a deep breath. He took out his phone and said, "If there are no surprises, then all the positions of the Purple Bamboo Forest in Hua Hai have been upied by our men. With just a phone call from me, the Purple Bamboo Forest will be a river of blood tonight!" "Are you all truly willing to let so many people be killed for your sake?"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 438

    <span>0438


    <span>"Is that so?" Ye Fan turned around and looked at Ning Xuemo, "Ning''er, what do you think we should do?"


    Ning Xuemo''s eyes flickered as she leisurely said, "Who doesn''t know how to scare people? Ning Hongtao, why do you think that our brothers from the Purple Bamboo Forest are no match for the Hall of Blood?"<span>Ning Hongtao sneered, "You really won''t cry until you see the coffin. My poor niece, it seems that you have already forgotten the terror of our Hall of Blood after leaving the Ning Family for only a few years?"


    As he spoke, Ning Hongtao used his phone to make a video call.Not long after, someone answered the phone and a young man''s face appeared on the screen.


    <span>Ning Hongtao was about to speak when he saw the young man who answered the phone. He was stunned and eximed, "Who are you?!"


    <span>The young man grinned and said, "Alliance Head Ning, you don''t know me, but I recognize your appearance. I''m the third son of the Sun family of the Iron Blood Union, Sun Yu. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "Iron Blood Alliance!?" Sun family!? " Ning Hongtao''s scalp tingled. He felt that something was amiss.


    Wei Jianmin and the rest of the people beside him also looked over in surprise when they heard this sound.


    "Why did you pick up the phone!?" Ning Hongtao asked loudly.<span>Sun Yu shrugged and turned the phone camera to look behind him.


    <span>He saw that the group of people led by the longhaired man, led by Blood ughter Hall members, were either dead or injured. They had been tidied up to the point where they kneeled on the ground and were tied up into a ball.


    "Sorry, your people ¡­ "I don''t have the face to see you." Sun Yu sneered.


    <span>Ning Hongtao suddenly understood something as he scolded, "How dare your Iron Blood Union interfere in this matter!? Do you think that just your Sun family can win against our Ning and Wei families'' alliance!? "


    "Hehe, can you win or not? Why don''t you ask your subordinates in other ces?" Sun Yu hung up the phone after he finished speaking.


    Ning Hongtao''s hands were trembling as he hurriedly dialed another number.


    When another video call connected, the person who appeared was still a young man whom Ning Hongtao did not know!


    "And who are you!?" Ning Hongtao roared.


    The handsome young man seemed to have just finished a fight and was wiping the blood off his face with a towel.He held his cell phone and smiled at Ning Hongtao, "Alliance Head Ning, this junior is Dongfang Ming from the Azure Sun Association of the Dongfang Family. I''m sorry, your people ¡­" There''s no way to answer the phone now. "


    "East... The Dongfang family!? " Ning Hongtao gritted his teeth. "You and the Sun family have colluded to help the Purple Bamboo Forest!?"


    <span>Dongfang Mingughed and said, "Alliance Head Ning, we''re not targeting the Sword Alliance. It''s just that both of our families have received Mr. Ye''s favor. My life was saved by Mr. Ye, and our benefactor has hopes. How can we refuse?"


    <span>Ning Hongtao''s face turned green. He threw his phone to the ground and stomped on it until it turned to scrap.


    Both of his eyes revealed a vicious light as he fiercely stared at Ye Fan and said: "Surnamed Ye......" You are really cruel, the Dongfang family and Sun family can actually be bought by you!? Just how much benefit did you give them!? "


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t answer, instead, he turned around and shouted into the tea house, "Dongfang Family Head, Sun Family Head, did I bribe you guys?"


    <span>Soon, two middle-aged men led a group of people out of the tea house with smiles on their faces.


    These two people were Dongfang Bai from the Dongfang family, and Sun Zhuo from the Sun family.<span>With the sudden appearance of the two Patriarchs, the scene became even more chaotic.


    <span>At this moment, the heads of the four families of China''s five underground families were all standing at the scene!


    "Mr. Ye has done a great favor for both of our families. We, who mix in the martial arts world, talk about loyalty. Do you still need to talk about buying a small thing like this?"


    <span>"That''s right, Alliance Head Ning. You''vee all the way from Sichuan to this ce. You really make us anxious!" Sun Zhuoughed and said, "We arrived in the afternoon and even drank tea for a while!"


    Ning Hongtao, Wei Jianmin, and the others all looked as if they had eaten a cockroach. Their expressions were extremely conflicted and they were unable to say a single word for a long time.


    They had never thought that the battle that they thought they had the advantage in would turn out to be a crushing defeat for them!<span>No one would have thought that Ye Fan had once saved the sons of Dongfang Bai and Sun Zhuo. Even Dongfang Bai''s sister, Xu Lingshan''s mother, Dongfang Xuan, was saved by Ye Fan!


    Ning Xuemo stepped forward and said, "Ning Hongtao, you''ve already lost. The entire Blood ughter Hall has suffered a great loss in vitality. This is the price for your arrogance!"<span>"Humph!" "I''ve never thought that you would find such an extraordinary man. You truly deserve to be my niece. You''ve ''sold'' yourself for a good price!" Ning Hongtao snorted coldly.


    "No matter how much you hurt me, I won''t care. "I just want those people who follow me to live a better life. Everything I do is not only for my own sake!" Ning Xuemo replied.


    When Ning Zimo found out that Ye Fan had called over all the people from the Dongfang and Sun families, she was shocked by the man''s influence.<span>Only then did the woman know that Ye Fan had already quietly be the benefactor of the Sun and Dongfang families, and also one of the big figures that the two families wanted to curry favor with.


    Although she had long felt the connection between Ye Fan and the military, but it was still the first time that she had experienced the rtionship between Ye Fan and the underground family.


    The Sun family and the Dongfang family were not far from Hua Hai. This time, they could be said to be "saving a fire in the middle of a river". They were relying on Ye Fan''s face!


    Secondly, Ye Fan felt that the Jianghu was in trouble. If the Purple Bamboo Forest relied on the army to settle the Sword and Saber Alliance, then in the future, they would be branded with the military''s name, and it would be very difficult for them to gain the recognition of the other underground gangs.


    Ning Hongtao saw that he had lost all of his power and had no means to threaten Ye Fan anymore. He could only let out a sadugh, "Good ¡­" I was careless, but don''t think that I will kneel and beg for mercy! Even if I, Ning Hongtao, am to die, I will drag a few people down with me! "Finishing his words, Ning Hongtao waved his hand and the few people in front all stepped aside.


    The three Sword and Saber Alliance martial practitioners following behind were actually able to resist the three rocketunchers. They instantly shot out three rocketunchers!


    This frightened the people of the Dongfang family and Sun family. No one would have thought that the Ning family had such a big firearm!<span>But before anyone could see it clearly, Ye Fan had already pulled out three throwing knives from Ning Xuemo''s waist, and threw them towards the three flying rockets!


    "Rustle! Rustle! Rustle!"


    Three throwing knives urately intercepted the three rockets and exploded in midair!


    This sudden three explosions once again intimidated everyone by Ye Fan''s astonishing strength.


    However, Ye Fan turned his head and called out to Ning Xuemo, "Ning''er!"


    Ning Xuemo abruptly reacted. Her hand shot out three throwing knives like lightning. The three des that were infused with true energy pierced through the throats of the three men holding the rocketunchers!<span>Ning Hongtao''s face had already turned ashen upon seeing this, despair filling his eyes.

 Chapter 439

    0439<span>The people of Dongfang family and Sun family were very excited. To them, Ye Fan''s martial arts were like a god.


    <span>"Haha!" Mr. Ye is truly an expert! "


    "I used to think that Mr. Ye is a medical genius, but I never expected his martial arts to be even more superb!"


    Hearing the ttery from the two families, Ye Fan did not feel anything. He nced at the people from the Ning and Wei families and asked, "Who else wants toe up and try?"


    After asking the question, the crowd fell silent. The people from the Ning and Wei Families all silently retreated a few steps back.<span>Seeing that, Wei Jianmin rolled his eyes and quickly said: "Mr. Ye, Chairman Ning! Brother Dongfang, Brother Sun! This time, our Wei family was only bewitched by Ning Hongtao! We will never set foot in Hua Hai again! Please be magnanimous and spare us this time! "


    <span>After saying that, Wei Jianmin began bowing at 90 degrees and waved his hand to get the Wei family hanger-ons behind him to quickly apologize as well.


    <span>"Damn it, Wei Jianmin, you coward!" Ning Hongtao cursed, "Are you still fit to be the head of the Wei family?!"


    <span>Wei Jianmin said righteously, "I, Wei Jianmin, am only a man who dares to take responsibility for my actions. A man should be like this, not to mention that you want to annex the Violet Bamboo Forest. Our Wei family is only under your instigation!"


    <span>"Hahahaha!" Your son who was killed by Ye Fan is about to kick the coffin! " Ning Hongtao was so angry that his eyes turned red, "You think that if you run away like this, the Zhu Family will let you off!?"


    <span>When he heard about the Zhu Family, Wei Jianmin''s face turned anxious again. However, in order to survive, Wei Jianmin clenched his teeth and said, "Our White Jade House has been active in the Cloud Province all year round. We will nevere to Hua Hai to develop, Young Master Zhu would naturally understand!"


    <span>Seeing this, Ning Hongtao could no longer hold it in. He pulled out a Desert Eagle pistol and aimed it at Wei Jianmin, and was about to open fire!


    <span>"If I''m going to die, I''ll kill you, you fence-sitter!"


    The hanger-on on Wei Jianmin''s side was also not a pushover. Realizing that the situation was not right, two men immediately rushed forward and pushed Wei Jianmin away."Patriarch, be careful!"


    Ning Hongtao fired his gun. With two "peng, peng" sounds, it missed its target. However, itpletely intensified the conflict between the two families.


    For a moment, Wei Jianmin was also flustered and exasperated as he shouted, "F * ck, Ning Hongtao, you dare to open fire!?" Brothers! Kill them! "<span>The two groups of people immediately collided into one another. Fists, kicks, kicks, true energy radiated in all directions, and gunshots rang out unceasingly.


    This left Ye Fan and the others stunned for a moment. Why didn''t they make a move yet the alliance between the Ning and Wei families began to have internal strife?


    However, Ye Fan, Ning Zimo and the others were also overjoyed to see them bite each other.


    Originally, the people from the Sword and Saber alliance should have been more powerful. However, the Wei family had also recruited Five Poison Sect''s warriors. They scattered all kinds of poisonous fog around the ce, and several ancient warriors of the Sword and Saber alliance were poisoned to death right away.


    Ning Hongtao quickly ordered his men to surround and kill the poison expert. Once again, the scene fell into a deadlock.


    Not long after that, both the Wei and Ning families were severely injured. Wei Jianmin and Ning Hongtao were also bleeding from head to toe. They only had seven to eight trusted aides who had the most power left.Neither side dared to make another move. They pulled each other to one side, panting heavily.


    Ning Hongtao looked at the corpses on the floor andughed bitterly, "Hahahaha..." What exactly is this for!? "<span>Wei Jianmin, on the other hand, had a wound on his waist. He turned around and kneeled in front of Ye Fan, begging, "Mr. Ye, we really don''t dare to offend you. Please spare our lives!"


    Ye Fan turned his head to look at Ning Xuemo, "Ning''er, you should make the decision."


    Ning Zimo thought for a moment, then looked at Dongfang Bai and Sun Zhuo, "Dongfang Family Head, Sun Family Head, how do you two think we should deal with this?""We''ll listen to President Ning. This time, we''re only here to show our sincerity." Dongfang Baiughed. Sun Zhuo also politely smiled.


    Ning Xuemo sighed inwardly. These two ns were obviously trying to curry favor with Ye Fan, and didn''t dare to raise any objections.Ning Xuemo was also struggling. Although Ning Hongtao had killed her parents, they had chosen their own path in the family battle.


    <span>No matter what, Ning Hongtao was still her uncle. If she killed her uncle, wouldn''t she be the same type of person as Ning Hongtao?


    Unexpectedly, while Ning Xuemo was still conflicted, Ning Hongtao suddenly spoke with an ominous glint in his eyes, "Don''t even think about it! The greater picture is gone. I, Ning Hongtao, have never epted defeat in my life and will not ept your pity now!


    <span>Zimo, don''t let your descendants follow in the footsteps of your father and me! The Ning Family needs you, go back! "


    Finished speaking, he saw Ning Hongtao point the gun at his own mouth and shoot!<span>Blood spurted out, and Ning Hongtao''s life was instantly ended!


    He was decisive and did not waste any time!


    The remaining people from the Ning Family were shocked. Even Wei Jianmin and the rest were stunned.<span>"Uncle!"


    <span>Ning Xuemo cried out in rm and ran over uncontrobly. She knelt beside Ning Hongtao''s corpse, unable to stop her tears from rolling down her face.


    The people of the Ning Family also had no intentions of making a move against Ning Xuemo. The group of people were still in a state of confusion. Sighing, lost, and at a loss of what to do.


    Ye Fan slowly walked to the woman''s side, squatted down, and lightly patted her shoulder.<span>"To him, this might be a form of relief. I''m afraid he''s also suffering a lot in his heart ¡­" Ye Fan advised.


    Ning Xuemo tightly clutched the ground with her bare hands. The blood from Ning Hongtao''s corpse had soaked her fingernails.


    The woman slowly stood up. After taking two deep breaths, her eyes revealed a trace of determination.


    She looked at Wei Jianmin and his group of people with a stern expression and coldly said, "Kill them all!"<span>With that, the people from the Purple Bamboo Forest, the Dongfang family, and the Sun family immediately charged towards Wei Jianmin!


    Not long after, several screams pierced the night sky above the Purple Leaf Teahouse.


    This cold winter night, to ordinary people, they might only know that there were some ces where ruffians fought and gangs fought to the death.


    However, it was a huge shock to the underground gangs of China.After sessfully collecting most of the Shangguan family''s resources, Ning Xuemo had also intimidated her own family, the Ning family.


    Although the Ning Family was severely injured, Ning Zimo''s prestige had soared. Returning to the Sichuan Province to take control of the Ning Family was just around the corner, so the Ning Family was naturally only temporarily weakened.The Dongfang family and Sun family naturally gained a lot of benefits. Without the pressure from the Ning family and having to do business with the province from Hua Hai, everyone was happy.


    The mostmentable thing was naturally the Wei family. They were severely injured, and only their youngest son, Wei Shaoqiu, ran dejectedly back to the Cloud Province. Even the status of the five underworld families was in danger.

 Chapter 440

    0440


    The next day, Yan City.


    In arge manor by theke, arge number of buildings were built with arge amount of stone as the foundation. It was gorgeous and solemn.


    This was one of the five great sects, the Zhu n''s ancestral home.


    A ck Rolls Royce drove up to a five-storey stone building. The car door opened and Zhu Wei, the Second Young Master of the Zhu Family in suit, got out.With a gloomy face, Zhu Wei stepped on the Persian carpet and entered the mahogany door.


    <span>Arriving at a magnificent hall, they saw huge crystalmps, antique furniture, and huge ancestor portraits hanging on the walls. All of these showed the wealth and heritage of this noble family.


    A fair faced, rather handsome man in a gray tailored suit with a head of ck hair sat at the seat of honor for the host.<span>Although the man was quiet, his aura of a person in power was very prominent.


    <span>"Father, why did you call me back so urgently?" When Zhu Wei saw the middle-aged man, even though he was in a bad mood, he still spoke respectfully.


    This man was the head of the Zhu Family, as well as Zhu Wei''s biological father, Zhu Lin Ming.


    <span>"Guests have arrived at home." Zhu Linming''s face was dark and his tone was very cold.


    <span>Zhu Wei looked to the side and saw a young man who was anxiously sitting there. He immediately scolded, "Liu Yunfeng!? You stinking brat! You even have the face to sit here!?


    <span>If you hadn''t gone to leak the information yesterday, how would the Purple Bamboo Forest have had the time to find the people from the Sun and Dongfang families?! Someone! "I must ¡­"


    <span>"Shut up!"


    Zhu Linming stood up and angrily shouted, "F * cking kneel down!"<span>Zhu Wei was stunned. He pointed at Liu Yunfeng and said, "Dad!" This brat betrayed me! He''s trying to harm our Zhu Family! "


    "The one that wanted to harm the Zhu n, it''s you!" Zhu Lin Ming walked up and kicked Zhu Wei to the ground.<span>Liu Yunfeng, who was standing to the side, was trembling with fear, not daring to make a sound from beginning to end.


    <span>Zhu Wei looked confused and said, "Father, I ¡­ ¡­ What did I do wrong!? I''m only trying to seek benefits for the family! "


    "Shut up!" How could I raise a son with a pig''s head like you!? "


    Zhu Linming came up to him and kicked him a few times, but he did not vent his anger and scolded him loudly, "From today onwards, you are only allowed to work in thepany! All the businesses in your hands, I will let your other brothers take over! "<span>Zhu Wei''s face was pale white. Didn''t this mean that he was going to be ''beaten into the cold pce''?!


    Once he lost this power, he would no longer have the chance to fight for the right to inherit the family inheritance, and his status would plummet.


    "Dad!" Why!? Was it just because of this loss?! "Give me one more chance, I''ll definitely open up the casino!"


    <span>Zhu Linming cursed, "Opening a casino!? Do you know how much pressure I have to withstand to keep this little life of yours safe!? "


    "Huh?" Zhu Wei was stupefied, "What ¡­" "What do you mean..."


    "I told you not to provoke Ye Fan, why are you still so unenlightened!?" You think that just because you incite the people of the Ning and Wei Families, Ye Fan will think that this matter has nothing to do with you!? "


    Zhu Wei said: "Dad, are you afraid of that Ye fe? Our Zhu n is afraid of him alone!? ""Bastard!" Do you know what the ''Ye fe'' you spoke of did yesterday!? We startedst night, and the stock on the other side of the country has fallen!


    "There are several secret consortia around the world sniping ourpanies. Our casino was also closed by the Bureau of Investigation because drugs were found!"


    Zhu Lin Ming angrily said, "Just because of your arrogance, do you know how much our Zhu Family has suffered!? If it were not for me protecting you, the people of Dragon Soul have already taken you away, you are causing social unrest, do you know? "


    Zhu Wei''s mouth was agape with an expression of disbelief."He... Is he that capable? "


    Liu Yunfeng, who was standing to the side, also shivered when he heard this. Actually, he was just carrying a message for Ye Fan toe to the Zhu Family. He did not know that Ye Fan had actually stirred up a storm overseas.


    <span>Zhu Linming panted and said, "He doesn''t have that capability. He can kill Wang Jiuxiao of the Wang Family!?" Do you think the Wang Family dares to fart now!?


    I don''t know who exactly Ye Fan is, but our Zhu Family can''t afford to offend that God! Get out of here right now! I don''t want to see you! "


    <span>"Dad ¡­" Zhu Wei pleaded.


    "Scram!" Zhu Linming was not courteous at all.


    Zhu Wei had no choice but to leave like a zombie. He knew that his days of glory would nevere back. If he had known this earlier, he would never have thought of nning this operation.<span>After Zhu Wei left, Zhu Lin Ming took a deep breath and said to Liu Yunfeng, "Yunfeng, help me deliver a message to Mr. Ye. Our Zhu Family has produced an unfilial son, but that does not mean that our Zhu Family is his enemy.


    I hope that he will be magnanimous. With regards to this matter, let''s just let it be. We can still be friends in the future. "


    Liu Yunfeng nodded and said nervously, "Then ¡­ Uncle Zhu, I''ll be leaving first, I''ll definitely bring you to ¡­ "


    <span>"Okay." Zhu Lin Ming smiled bitterly and patted Liu Yunfeng''s shoulder, "Don''t spread this matter, after all, you are humiliating our Zhu Family ¡­"


    "This nephew knows ¡­" Liu Yunfeng''s back was also covered in cold sweat. Who would have thought that the Zhu Family, one of the five great sects, would be so scared by this unknown Ye Fan.


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>Hua Hai. The winter sunshine was warm and harmonious, causing people to be in a good mood.


    <span>Since Ning Zimo had a lot of things to do, Ye Fan didn''t stay in the Purple Leaf Tea House for long. After breakfast, he decided to go to work.


    On the Zhu Family''s side, Ye Fan was not worried at all. He had asked Sally to find a few familiar overseas people, and if they made some financial moves, the Zhu Family would basically be able to escape like the wind.


    Within the borders of China, Ye Fan didn''t have much power, but overseas, the Zhu Family was just like a salted fish in Ye Fan''s eyes.


    <span>After arriving at thepany, Ye Fan received a call from Chu Yunyao. He thought that Chu Yunyao had found Song Xinghe, but who would have thought that the woman said that Song Xinghe had ''disappeared''!


    <span>Chu Yunyao was also very strange. She had thought that finding Song Xinghe would be a given, but her nanomites were practically searching the area in a nket, not even leaving the sewers open.


    However, he was unable to find any trace of Song Xinghe.


    Helpless, Chu Yunyao continued to expand the search range, but the probability of finding it was not high either.On one side, Ye Fan told Chu Yunyao to keep searching, but on the other, he was even more on guard. Because Song Xinghe had disappeared along with Selina, which made Ye Fan feel that something was wrong ¡­


    Walking out of the elevator, just as Ye Fan was about to go to his office, he saw Chen Ya, dressed in an O suit and dressed in a clean and proper attire, coldly walk in front of Ye Fan.


    "You''re here. Director Su has a customer waiting for you at the office. Hurry and enter," Chen Ya said with a stern expression. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 441

    <span>0441


    <span>Ye Fan blinked, "What customer?"


    "See for yourself," Chen Ya coldly replied.


    As Ye Fan walked, he sighed and shook his head, "Sister Chen Ya, I''m telling you..."


    "I''m not your sister!" Chen Ya red at him.


    "Alright, Sister Chen Ya, let me tell you. It''s not okay for you to be so cold. You''re not our Director Su. You look like a fairy. No matter how beautiful you are, you''re still called a cold beauty."Your figure and face are so average, yet you''re still not willing to sweet-talk. How could you have a boyfriend in the future? " Ye Fan said earnestly.


    Chen Ya sneered. "Sorry to disappoint you, I already have a boyfriend who loves me a lot ¡­" No need for you to worry. "<span>Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, then smiled and said, "Hehe, for real or not, it really is a carrot and a pit, your boyfriend''s taste is unique, I wish him the best..."


    "What do you mean!?" Chen Ya was so angry that she nearly jumped up in anger.


    Ye Fanughed out loud and hurriedly rushed into the CEO''s office, taking advantage of the situation as he ran.


    Upon entering the office, Ye Fan saw a handsome, resolute middle-aged man wearing a long, dark overcoat sitting upright on the sofa, looking very imposing.


    This time, Su Qingxue did not sit on her boss''s chair. Instead, she politely sat on the sofa as well.


    "General Xu?" Ye Fan was stunned, he realized that the person who came was Xu Linshan''s father, Major General Xu Mingyu.Seeing Ye Fan, Xu Mingyu smiled and stood up. It was just that he was used to wearing a straight face, so his smile was also very stiff.


    "Ye Fan, you''re here?" Xu Mingyu''s tone was much more polite than before.


    Su Qingxue''s gaze flickered. She silently gave a seat and said to Ye Fan, "Come and sit, General Xu is looking for you."


    In front of outsiders, Xu Mingyu already knew that the two were married, so Su Qingxue still wanted to give Ye Fan some face.Ye Fan didn''t expect his wife to be so sensible. She carelessly sat down on the sofa and asked, "General Xu, why did you suddenlye?" How is your mother''s recovery? "


    Xu Mingyu expressed his gratitude, "Thanks to your operation, my wife has been discharged from the hospital and everything has been well."


    <span>"That''s good." Ye Fan smiled and nodded.


    <span>"This time, in addition to thanking you for saving my wife, I am also here to thank you on behalf of our Xu n.


    <span>"We have already officially signed a contract with the Taiji Sect. The Taiji Sect will provide support to our Xu Family in the ancient martial arts field every year. Our Xu Family''s vacancy in the ancient martial arts field is finallyplete."


    When Xu Mingyu said these words, his face flushed red. It was obvious that he was very excited about this situation."It''s nothing, I promised to let your Xu family be one of the top five ns, although it might not be enough to overpower the established five great ns, but at least it''s not a problem to let you guys be on the same level as them." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue frowned and asked curiously, "You were the one that went to the Taiji Sect a few days ago?"


    <span>"Heh heh ¡­" "It''s just a matter of convenience, Taiji Sect is looking for me to be their guest elder. I''ll have Taiji Sect help the Xu family cultivate some ancient martial arts talent, it''s not too much, right?" Ye Fan shrugged.


    "Didn''t you go to the Sect Leader of the Taiji Sect to settle the score? How did he be a guest of Tai Chi Sect? " Su Qingxue felt that this was unbelievable. How did this guy do it?


    <span>Ye Fan curled his lips, "This is a long story, anyway I can do it, I''ll tell youter."


    <span>However, Su Qingxue said, "Forget it, there''s no need to say anymore. I''m not interested in asking too many questions."


    She was indeed not interested in these things of Ye Fan''s. As long as she knew that the matter had been resolved, she couldn''t be bothered to care about how Ye Fan tossed and turned.


    Seeing the two of them chatting intimately, Xu Mingyu smiled and said, "Ye Fan, you have made me admire you again and again. The next time you go to the city, my whole family will be waiting to treat you to a good meal.


    "My father also said that the fate of the Xu n is about to be changed because of your appearance. You are a great benefactor of the Xu n."


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "It''s just a small matter. What''s more, it''s not for your Xu family to do anything, but just to let Shan Shan rx." "By the way, if aunty is well, when will Shane back?"


    Although Su Qingxue was beside him, Ye Fan didn''t n to hide it. Firstly, Su Qingxue already knew about the rtionship between him and Xu Linshan, and secondly, Ye Fan couldn''t show too much fear in front of Xu Mingyu.<span>As expected, Su Qingxue wasn''t surprised that Ye Fan called Xu Linshan that. Although her face was expressionless, she didn''t ask anything.


    Xu Mingyu sighed, "The third thing I came here for is to tell you that Lingshan doesn''t intend toe back."


    "What!?" Ye Fan was surprised, "She''s not going back to Hua Hai?"Xu Mingyu nodded and passed a letter to Ye Fan.


    <span>"She wrote this letter personally and asked me to give it to you. Once you''ve finished reading it, you will naturally understand ¡­" Xu Mingyu had aplicated expression on his face.


    Ye Fan looked at the in envelope with the words "Ye Fan himself" written on it. The handwriting was neat and had the heroic air of a woman, which clearly indicated Xu Lingshan''s style.


    Ye Fan wrinkled his brows, and without hiding anything, he opened the letter on the spot and took out the letter inside...<span>¡­ ¡­.


    Ye Fan:


    When you read this letter, I was no longer in Hua Hai, I was no longer in the Xu family''s home city, and I may not even be in China anymore.I know this is very sudden, but actually, my heart has been thinking about it for a long time. What happened recently finally made me make up my mind to make such a decision.


    <span>From the moment I met you, you have always astonished me. Your martial arts and your connections have made me feel that there is a huge gap between you and me.


    Although we haven''t known each other for long, but in thepany, I can see you almost every day. I admit that I''m getting more and more curious about you.<span>When a woman is curious about a man, she is not far from falling in love with him.


    <span>I''m happy, and you want to like me, but I know I''m just a small part of you.


    I''m not as gentle and virtuous as Sister Yue Ying. The only thing I''m better at is knowing some kung fu, but to you, it''spletely meaningless.


    This time, you''ve brought over the Taiji sect for our Xu Family. The elders of the family are all very happy, and they even praised me for finding such a good man, bringing great benefits to the family.<span>But to me, it doesn''t matter. I don''t care what you bring to the Xu family, nor do I care what the elders think of our rtionship ¡­. What I care about is whether I have the right to be with you.


    <span>I don''t know who you are or what kind of background you have, but I am very clear that there isn''t ack of women like me around you. So even if I leave, you shouldn''t feel too sad ¡­


    I intend to train myself again so that I can be stronger. At the very least, I won''t feel inferior to you anymore.<span>Until one day I had the confidence to stand before you again, and then. I hope you haven''t forgotten me.


    <span>Give my thanks to Director Su for giving me a warm home when I was alone and helpless.


    Take care.


    Lingshan


    ¡­ ¡­. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 442

    0442


    Ye Fan didn''t cover up the letter, so Su Qingxue could see it from the side.


    After reading it quickly, Su Qingxue''s eyes turned red, "General Xu, where did Lingshan go?"Xu Mingyu shook his head, "To be honest, I really don''t know. I only know that because the loss of Dragon Soul''s personnel is great, Dragon Soul is currently in the midst of selecting outstanding soldiers in the entire China.


    <span>Lingshan had a military background and strength, so she must have sessfully joined the dragon soul.


    But as to what exactly she is going to do, or where she is going for the collective training or for the mission, we, the military, have no way of knowing. "


    <span>"Even if you do, you can''t tell, right?" Ye Fan folded the letter and raised his head.


    <span>Xu Mingyu nodded, "I have brought the letter with me. Ye Fan, I think if you respect Lingshan, you should respect her decision."


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "What else could it be? Even if I went to look for her now, it would only give her more pressure." I never thought that what I did would make her feel ufortable. "Xu Mingyu sighed, "I know my own daughter very well that the things she has decided cannot be changed. "Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee to Hua Hai by herself and stayed there for three years."


    Ye Fan was also well aware of this point, so even though he was very reluctant and full of depression, he didn''t intend to forcefully find Xu Linshan.<span>Xu Mingyu stood up and said: "Ye Fan, Miss Su, I still have some military matters to attend to, so I''m leaving. If there''s a chance, I''lle to the city to visit."


    <span>With that, Xu Mingyu did not waste any more time and directly left, not allowing Ye Fan and Su Qingxue to send him off.


    <span>After they left, only Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were left in the office.


    <span>Su Qingxue saw the man holding the letter and how depressed he looked. She sighed and said, "Women are different from women. Some girls can willingly, the small bird is dependent on the man life;


    Some girls must have their own career, to win their own social status, do not like to live on men.


    She belongs to thetter. She never wanted to be a ''ornament'' for a man, so you should understand her. "


    Ye Fan turned his head, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, and asked with a smile, "So, wife, you are also thetter?"Su Qingxue rolled her eyes, "Come on, I want to rely on you for everything, but the house you live in, the car you drive, are all mine. How can I rely on you?!"


    <span>Ye Fan looked embarrassed, "You seem to be right..."


    "You''re out, I need to work." Once the customer left, Su Qingxue''s tone became much colder.


    Ye Fan helplessly got up. He also knew that it was the end of the year, and thepany had a lot of things to do, so he could only silently leave.


    But at this time, Su Qingxue''s phone rang. The woman answered the phone and immediately turned around and said: "Ye Fan! Wait a moment! "<span>"What is it?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "They found Tong Huizhen!" Su Qingxue asked excitedly.Because the Violet Bamboo Forest had just experienced a test, the matter of helping Su Qingxue find Tong Huizhen was also put on the back burner.


    But this morning, they finally found Tong Huizhen and the first thing they did was to tell Su Qingxue.Seeing the woman immediately grab her coat and get ready to leave, Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel emotional. After all, she had been a rtive for more than ten years and even lived together for so many years when she was young. Even though Tong Huizhen was half a mortal enemy, Su Qingxue still had a trace of feelings for her.


    "What are you standing there for!? Hurry up and drive! " Su Qingxue saw that Ye Fan was not moving and asked anxiously.Ye Fan nodded. He was also worried about letting Su Qingxue go alone to see Tong Huizhen, so he immediately went to the garage.


    After almost an hour, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue arrived at an old neighborhood in the west side of the city.


    Parked on the side of the road, the two walked out onto the street and found that the area was filled with small shops, noodle shops, small restaurants and grocery stores. Most of them were old residents and some migrant workers who came to rent houses.


    A young man wearing a jacket quickly ran in front of the two and said with a ttering smile: "Are you Brother Fan and CEO Su?"


    "Yes, you''re the one who called?" Ye Fan asked.


    The young man smiled and said, "My name is Mac, I''m the manager of the Purple Bamboo Forest in this area. I''ve long heard of your name, Brother Fan... My respect for you is like a torrential river... "


    "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about lines anymore. Mac, where is Tong Huizhen? "Bring us to her." Ye Fan hurriedly told this thing to stop.Mac nodded in embarrassment and reached out her hand, "Brother Fan, CEO Su, pleasee with me. I''ve followed the requirements and have the two brothers keep an eye on me after I find out. I didn''t disturb you."


    "Where is Tong Huizhen now?" Ye Fan asked.<span>"She''s in a small restaurant."


    Su Qingxue was puzzled, "Restaurant?" Do you want to eat? "<span>"No, it seems to be looking for work, the restaurant is hiring," Mac said.


    Su Qingxue was stunned, "Why would shee here to find a job?"


    Ye Fan smiled, "My wife, do you think Tong Hui Zhen is still the same nobledy from before? Her identity is already ck, it would be good enough for her to have a ce to work."


    Su Qingxue suddenly understood as her eyes shed with sorrow, "She should have suffered a lot during this period of time."


    The two of them followed Mac to a restaurant in a farmhouse. The twockeys were still outside pretending to smoke, but when they saw Mac, they came up to report.<span>"Brother Mai, that woman is applying inside. It seems like the boss told her to go in and try washing the dishes. She hasn''te out of the kitchen yet."


    <span>"Washing the dishes?" Su Qingxue said with surprise, "Tong Huizhen has never been touched by the Yang Spring Water since she was young, and the work in the kitchen is not as good as mine. Can she do it?"


    <span>Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "I told you, she has nowhere else to go. Besides trying to do it, what else could she do?"


    "Brother Fan, what do we do now?"


    Ye Fan looked towards Su Qingxue, "Wife, have you decided?" If I go in and see her now, I don''t know what will happen to her. "


    Su Qingxue took a deep breath, "She''s already here, let''s meet again. If she really wants to be a new person, I should give her a chance. If she''s still like before, then I''ll give up."


    Ye Fan slightly smiled. As they had been together for a long time, he discovered that although Su Qingxue did business coldly and mercilessly, her personality was rather innocent and kind.


    The two of them walked into the restaurant. It wasn''t even dinner time yet, and there weren''t many customers. As soon as they arrived at the kitchen door, they heard the man''s cursesing from inside.


    "Bitch!" Lose money! "Don''t even think about leaving without money!"


    Then, the begging voice of Tong Huizhen came over, "This big brother, I really don''t have any money ¡­ ¡­" "Please let me work here, I willpensate you with the money I earn."<span>"You can''t even wash the dishes, and you even threw away two people. What kind of work are you supposed to do!?"


    <span>"I... "Next time, I will definitely pay attention. Just now, my hand slipped, so I will definitely do my best. Please let me stay here, I will suffer ¡­"


    <span>"Heh heh ¡­" The manughed evilly, "I don''t think you canpensate me with the bowl. Just stay with me for one night ¡­" I''ll let you stay here. That old woman of mine diedst year. I think you look pretty good. "Just follow me ¡­"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 443

    0443Tong Hui Zhen eximed: "Ah! Brother! No! "Don''te over here..."


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue, who were outside the kitchen, were still hesitating on whether they should go in or not, but after hearing this, Su Qingxue couldn''t help running into the kitchen.


    <span>"Hey!" Quickly stop! "


    Inside the dirty kitchen, Tong Huizhen was forced into a corner while a middle-aged man with a square face was about to do something to her.


    "Who is it?!" Get out! Mind your own business! I''m looking for a worker! " The man turned around and red fiercely.


    Tong Hui Zhen''s face was covered in tears and his hair was messy. He looked more like a female beggar than a noblewoman.


    "Light ¡­" "Gentle Snow?" When Tong Huizhen saw Su Qingxue, her entire body trembled. She covered her head with her hands in embarrassment and curled up her body as she started to cry.Su Qingxue''s eyes also became moist. Seeing Tong Huizhen acting like this, the hatred in her heart became much harder.


    Life was already so difficult. If he hated her, what could he use to hate her?


    Ye Fan sighed, waving at the wheat that wasing in from behind.


    Mac understood, and immediately led her two brothers into the kitchen to drag the restaurant owner out by force.<span>"F * ck that, take it out and beat him up!" Do you dare to do such a thing on our territory that would harm our fellow women!? Brother Fan, don''t worry. Leave this matter to me! " Mac said, patting her chest righteously.


    Ye Fan did not have the time to pay attention to him, he walked into the kitchen and said to Tong Hui Zhen, "Originally, I did not n to look for you, but my wife is soft-hearted. She wants to see you again, so don''t just focus on crying.Tong Huizhen choked with sobs. She raised her head and looked at Su Qingxue, "Qingxue, I ¡­ I really regret it. I shouldn''t have done that to your father. "Woo woo ¡­"


    Su Qingxue thought of Su Changping, who had sacrificed himself to protect the Su n. She tightly clenched her fist as tears rolled down her face."My father was so good to you, yet you betrayed him. Before hemitted suicide, his heart was already dead. Do you know that?"


    <span>Tong Hui Zhen kept nodding, "I know. "Therefore, I don''t have the face to meet you. Even if you want to kill me, it is only a matter of time ¡­"


    "If I kill you and my father cane back to life, then I might still consider it, but that''s impossible, so... "You should keep your life. For the rest of your life, you should properly repent." After she finished speaking, Su Qingxue took out a key from her bag and threw it in front of Tong Huizhen.<span>Tong Hui Zhen saw the exquisite key and her face froze. She looked up nkly: Qingxue ¡­ "You ¡­"


    <span>"Although you have nothing to do with me, in the eyes of outsiders, you are still my stepmother. If others were to see you working here, or living on the streets, it would definitely not be good for my reputation if I ignored you ¡­


    "Take this key back, the old house iscking a person in charge of cleaning daily. Anyway, you''ve lived there for more than 20 years, you can go there and clean. I will pay you ording to your sry," Su Qingxue said coldly.


    Even though the woman''s words were cold, the moment it entered Tong Huizhen''s ears, it made her ecstatic.


    Su Qingxue had clearly agreed to let her go home! That was why he had given her the key to the house that once belonged to her as his mistress!To the current Tong Huizhen, money, status, and reputation were no longer important.


    She just wanted a bite to eat, a warm bed, a shelter.


    "Qingxue... You. Have you forgiven me? Can you really let me go home?! " Tong Huizhen''s eyes filled with tears.


    "Don''t misunderstand, I was just giving face to my dead father." Su Qingxue said indifferently and turned to walk out.Even so, Tong Hui Zhen was still grateful and broke down in tears.


    After arriving outside the restaurant, Su Qingxue took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.Ye Fan came to the woman''s side, smiled and said, "Wife, I admire you a little. In this world, there are very few people as kind as you."


    Su Qingxue snorted, "You can just say that I''m stupid. I don''t understand either, why would I be that dumb."


    "Haha, there are a lot of amazing things, amazing decisions that only a fool can make.Silly, sometimes it is a very rare quality, it is not that easy. This is also why I would like you, my wife. "


    Ye Fan spoke very sincerely. In fact, after so long, the attractiveness of Su Qingxue''s appearance, figure, and temperament had already slowly faded away.


    Most of all, there were some things in the depths of Su Qingxue''s heart that he would like more and more.She seemed to have aged quickly. If she married a young and beautiful woman, then what was the point of talking about living together until the end of life?


    Su Qingxue pursed her lips and looked at the man''s gentle eyes. Her heart was filled with sweetness, "You finally said something nice today."<span>Ye Fan was speechless, "Wife, I''ve said so much to you today, and it''s only a nice sentence?"


    "What do you think?" Su Qingxue shot him a look, "You called me ''Shan Shan'' and ''Shan'' so early in the morning, I won''t get angry with you. How happy do you think I am?"


    Ye Fan scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, "Shan Shan doesn''t know where to go, and I don''t know when I will see her. Let''s not talk about her for now."


    Su Qingxue was actually quite concerned about Xu Linshan. After all, she was one of her few friends. She sighed and said, "I hope Lingshan can be safe."<span>Ye Fan smiled, but didn''t say anything. He actually couldn''t wait to find Xu Linshan, but if he did, then it would be too disrespectful of her choice. He could only silently pray that no ident happened to women.


    At this time, Mac, along with her two brothers, came running over and said with a ttering smile, "Brother Fan, that shameless bastard has been taken care of by us. Do you have any other orders?"<span>"No, thanks for the trouble." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    <span>Su Qingxue, on the other hand, directly took out a stack of red hundred-dor bills from her bag. "You guys can take this bit of money ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>"No, no, no!" I wouldn''t dare to take Brother Fan and CEO Su''s money even if I were beaten to death! This is what we should do! We''re leaving, Brother Fan, CEO Su, Happy New Year! Happy New Year! Goodbye! "


    After saying that, Mac and her men quickly ran off, not daring to take even a little bit of money.


    Su Qingxue pouted, "Do you really need to, I just want to thank them."<span>Ye Fan looked at the stack of notes in the woman''s hand, and didn''t know whether tough or to cry. "Wife, your way of tipping is a bit bold and unrestrained..."


    Su Qingxue disapproved and stuffed the money into Ye Fan''s pocket, "They don''t want it, so I''ll give it to you. You''ve been doing quite well these few days, so I''ll give you more pocket money."Ye Fan was speechless. He really did eat a wife, and using a wife made him look more and more like a little white face that was being taken care of. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 444

    0444They got back in the car and drove back to the office.


    As they were on the road, Su Qingxue thought of something and said, "Oh yeah, I heard them say ''Happy New Year''. Do you want to cross the new year?"Ye Fan counted the days, nodded and said: "Yes, my wife, do you have any ns?" "You''re not going to cross the New Year''s Eve or go to work, are you?"


    Su Qingxue thought for a moment and said, "How about I cook tonight? We can go bring Aunt Jiang and then we can go to the supermarket to buy vegetables together!"


    When Ye Fan heard that the woman wanted to cook, he thought about his "horrible experience" fromst time, and his face immediately stiffened, his mouth twitched, "Old ¡­." "Wife, since you''re working so hard, why don''t we let Auntie Jiang do it?"


    "What, you don''t want to eat the dishes I made? Didn''t you sayst time that it was very tasty? " Su Qingxue was a bit unhappy and said with a frown, "Could it be that you lied to mest time!?"


    Ye Fan hurriedly shook his head like a rattle drum, "Where is it!?" I really think that you, my wife, are very tasty! I''m just afraid that you''ll have to put in a lot of effort! "<span>"I don''t work hard, my physical strength and energy have improved a lot after I practiced the ''ck Scripture''. This is fine." Su Qingxue said with a face full of anticipation: "I''m going to ask Aunt Jiang to teach me a few more dishes today. Tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll listen!"


    Ye Fan could only try his best to think for a moment, and said, "Stir-fry some sesame seed cakes, make it into cold mixed tofu, peanut, steamed egg and so on..." "That''s enough."


    Su Qingxue was puzzled. "Aren''t you eating too simple? This kind of dish isn''t challenging at all."


    "Heh heh... "Recently, I''ve been losing weight and eating lightly." Ye Fan said with a smile.Su Qingxue ignored him and started to seriously calcte. As she thought, she also wrote down the dishes she wanted to buy on the phone''s memo.


    Ye Fan couldn''t stop her even if he wanted to, so he could only let her do it herself. He suddenly felt a bit of regret in his heart. If he had known earlier that he had told her the truth about her culinary skills, he would have definitely made Su Qingxue angry.<span>After returning to thepany, Ye Fan didn''t have much to do, so he continued to y online games with Mu Mu Mu.


    Mu Mu also understood that although he really wanted to spend the New Year with Ye Fan, Ye Fan definitely had to go home, so he didn''t mention any other requests.


    Ye Fan felt rather guilty about not being able to apany Feng Yueying for the new year, so he continuously sent her more than ten red packets, making herugh and cry nonstop.


    Ye Fan discovered that this chat tool was truly interesting. In reality, the gentle and mature Feng Yueying was more like an innocent child when talking on her phone, giving him apletely different feeling.


    After work, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue returned to Egret County, picked up Aunt Jiang, and went out to buy vegetables.


    After all, it was rare for the three of them to go out to buy vegetables.After arriving at the supermarket, Ye Fan pushed the cart. Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang walked on the road in front of them, picking and chatting with many of the citizens who bought vegetables after work. They were very rxed.


    Right at this time, a middle-aged man and a woman walked over, which caught Ye Fan''s attention."Mom, why don''t we buy a chicken? "That girl said she''s hungry for your chicken soup."


    "Silly child, why are you in such a hurry to stew chicken soup?"


    It was a mother and son, the middle-aged man and his mother. Logically speaking, this old woman should be past the prime of her life, but her appearance was quite young. She looked to be in her forties, and one could tell that she was a beauty.


    The one that Ye Fan noticed was this middle-aged man, who turned out to be Mu Mu Mu''s father, Mu Xuesong!<span>"Professor Mu, what a coincidence." Ye Fan took the initiative to greet him.


    <span>Only then did Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang turn their heads over. When they saw Mu Xuesong, Su Qingxue nodded her head. As for Aunt Jiang, her eyes met Mu Xuesong''s mother''s.


    <span>When Aunt Jiang saw that old woman, the two of them revealed a look of astonishment and looked at each other nkly.


    <span>"Ye Fan, Miss Su, you... You want to buy vegetables too? " Mu Xuesong was very surprised. With his identity, he only came here to buy vegetables to apany his mother. ording to him, a billionaire like Su Qingxue wouldn''t be able to buy vegetables herself.


    <span>"Yeah, although it''s not New Year''s Eve today, it''s still New Year''s Eve. I n to make some for myself to eat at home," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan noticed that there were too manyplex emotions in the eyes of Aunt Jiang and Mu Xuesong''s mother.


    <span>"Auntie Jiang, you two know each other?" Ye Fan asked.


    Mu Xuesong also noticed his mother''s strange expression, so he asked, "Mom, what happened? You ¡­"


    Aunt Jiang quickly smiled, concealing her embarrassment. "Oh, we are old acquaintances. Narcissus, we haven''t seen each other in so many years. How have you been?"Mo Riverbliss also gave a stiff smile, "Ah Yuan, I''m doing quite well. Your appearance hasn''t changed at all."


    <span>"Of course not, they''re all old beyond recognition." Aunt Jiangughed.


    The two old women exchanged a few words, but no one knew what to say. The situation was a little strange.


    <span>"Aunt Jiang, how did you get to know this olddy?" "Old friend?" Su Qingxue asked curiously.


    <span>"That''s right... "We worked together in the Su n that year. When Water Immortal went out, we didn''t meet again." Aunt Jiang forced a smile.


    Mu Xue Song asked curiously: "Mother, you were a servant in the Su Family before? Howe I''ve never heard of it? "


    Mo Shui Xian quickly said, "It''s not that long, let''s not mention it ¡­ Let''s go, my darling granddaughter is still at home waiting for dinner. "Seeing that the old man was obviously hiding something, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue looked at each other. Even Mu Xuesong felt that something was amiss, but did not ask any further.


    Mo Riverbliss and Aunt Jiang nodded with a smile, then bid their farewells and left.


    "Aunt Jiang, has that Auntie Mu ever been in our family before? Was it before I came to the Su Family? " Su Qingxue asked.<span>"Um... "Yes, I left a long time ago," Aunt Jiang replied.


    "How strange, why does this Professor Mu have his mother''s surname?" Ye Fan narrowed his eyes.<span>Aunt Jiang, however, had aplicated look in her eyes as she asked: "Ye Fan, Miss, do you know that Teacher Mu?"


    "Yeah, he''s a famous musician in the country. His daughter is also ying music right now. Thest time Ye Fan and I went to see her, it was her pianopetition." Su Qingxue said.<span>Auntie Jiang acknowledged with an "oh" and paused before saying with a smile, "Let''s go and see if there are any fresh fish at the side."


    <span>At the same time, Mu Shui Xian, who was on the other side, spoke solemnly to Mu Xue Song ¡­


    <span>"Son, from now on, you shouldn''t have any interactions with that Miss Su," Mu Shui Xian said.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you? I didn''t have much contact with CEO Su and it was only because of her husband Ye Fan that we got to know each other a little. "Mu Xuesong curiously asked," Mom, why do I feel like you''re hiding something from me? "


    "What can happen? Don''t ask any more questions. Just listen to your mother," Mu Shui Xian said with a stern expression.


    Mu Xuesong was helpless. His father had left early, and had always been brought up by his mother. Naturally, he did not dare to disobey his mother''s words and repeatedly agreed to it. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 445

    0445<span>After Aunt Jiang met Mu Shui Xian, she had always been a bit absent-minded. Ye Fan and Su Qingxue strolled around and bought a bunch of dishes, most of which were randomly picked by Su Qingxue herself.


    When he was about to go pay the bill, he met someone he knew, and that even made Ye Fan feel a little awkward...She was carrying a shopping bag and was still wearing her O suit. Surprisingly, it was Feng Yueying, who had alsoe to buy groceries after work!


    "Senior, why are you here buying vegetables as well?" Su Qingxue was surprised.


    Feng Yuying also became nervous when she saw Ye Fan and Su Qingxue, "I ¡­ ¡­" I''ve been. "It just so happens that..."<span>When Ye Fan saw the woman carrying the shopping bag by herself, he felt a burst of guilt in his heart. He was a happy family, but Feng Yueying was alone in Hua Hai, living in such a big vi, so she must be especially lonely.


    He had already sent her some red packets on WeChat. Although the woman appeared very happy, what problem could it solve?


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, grabbed Feng Yueying''s shopping bag, and put it in his cart.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing?" Feng Yueying panicked."Since you''vee to live here, you should eat together with me in the future." "I''ll settle the bill with this bag of vegetables. You, Xiao Xue and Aunt Jiang can go out first. Let''s spend the New Year''s Eve together tonight." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    When Feng Yueying heard this, her face turned nk, but she felt a wave of warmth in her heart.


    Su Qingxue asked in a strange tone, "Senior, you live here? "What do you mean?"Ye Fan exined, "Previously, she met Song Xinghe''s subordinates and was almost killed, so I brought her to a nearby vi."


    Feng Yuying was also afraid that Su Qingxue would misunderstand, so she said, "Chief Su, I just came over, so I didn''t have the time to tell you."Su Qingxue''s gaze flickered and she said with some lingering fear, "So that''s the case. Fortunately, you are fine, senior. You should move to another ce." "I understand, thene to my house for dinner."


    "That''s right, Miss Feng, let''s go together. Everyone''s eating is so lively." Aunt Jiang also had a good impression of Feng Yueying.Feng Yueying was still too afraid, "But ¡­" "But this isn''t appropriate..."


    <span>"What''s wrong with it? We''ve known each other for so many years. As for me, I don''t care about this guy at all. I still don''t know what kind of person you are. "


    Su Qingxue nced at Ye Fan and continued, "Besides, I''m going to cook today. Senior, you''re giving me some face, aren''t you?"


    <span>"Director Su ¡­" Do you cook yourself? " Feng Yueying was shocked.


    <span>"How is it? I haven''t seen it, right? I just started learning it recently, but it seems like I can do it well." Su Qingxue said with confidence.


    <span>Feng Yueying smiled. Seeing that Su Qingxue was not angry, she felt relieved and nodded, "Boss Su, you are so smart. Of course it won''t be too difficult to cook."


    <span>Ye Fan saw that the two women were talking andughing freely, and was also relieved. He went to queue up to pay the bill.


    When they returned home, Jiang Aunt and Su Qingxue immediately went to the kitchen to help. Feng Yueying was originally a guest, but sitting in the living room alone with Ye Fan felt inappropriate, so she also went to the kitchen to help.


    Feng Yueying was an expert at cooking, so she easily inserted herself into the kitchen. As she began to do some preparations, Aunt Jiang was also full of praise for her.


    "Senior, do you cook often? Let''s see how proficient you are. Did you specially learn how to cook?" Su Qingxue enviously asked as she watched Feng Yueying rapidly slice the radish.<span>Feng Yueying''s face turned red with embarrassment, "CEO Su, don''t say that. I live by myself and asionally do something, it''s nothing."


    "Oh... "That''s true. After doing it for a long time, practice makes perfect." Su Qingxue found a reason for herself, so she didn''t bother too much about it.


    Feng Yueying looked at the ingredients and asked, "Aunt Jiang, how do you n on making this meat and chicken?"


    Aunt Jiang smiled and said: "Miss Feng, do you know how to make Red Braised Meat or East Slope Meat? Either way is fine, if the chicken stews, it should be toote, so eat while stir-fried. "


    "Then we''ll have braised pork, fried chicken pieces, and slow East Slope." Feng Yueying said with a smile.<span>Aunt Jiang nodded happily, "Miss Feng, since you know how to cook, then I''ll take a break today. You also did this bass fish, right?"


    "Okay, you can rest. Do you want some steam or onion oil?"


    "Let''s steam it up. Our youngdy likes to be a bit lighter," said Aunt Jiang.<span>Feng Yueying quicklyplied and began to busy herself.


    Su Qingxue, who was on the side, pouted, "Aunt Jiang, you can''t do everything for me, I have to do it too."


    "Hehe, youngdy, you''ve just started learning. Don''t make too many, practice your skills." Aunt Jiang smiled as she walked out of the kitchen.Ye Fan was sitting in the living room, observing the kitchen. Hearing Aunt Jiang''s words, he didn''t know whether tough or cry. It seemed that Aunt Jiang was also afraid that the entire table of food would be ruined.


    Aunt Jiang came into the living room and whispered with a smile, "I can only help up to here, you''ll have to watch over yourselfter."


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Aunt Jiang, thank you for your trouble."


    Aunt Jiang nodded. As if she had something on her mind, she walked silently into the room.<span>When it was almost eight in the evening, the dishes were finally served.


    <span>"Lazy guy, it''s time to eat. All you know is watching TV and you don''te to be an assistant." Su Qingxue called out to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan chuckled and went over, "You two beautifuldies, thank you for your hard work. I''ming!"


    <span>Arriving at the table and looking at the dishes on it, it was obvious that he could tell the difference.


    There were a few Red Braised Meat and Fried Chicken nuggets. They were alluring and tasty, but a few of the dishes were either burnt or sticky. They looked like they had been cooked in a car ident.


    Su Qingxue also realized that the food she cooked wasn''t very pretty. She said, "It''s a bit ugly. After all, it''s not often, so it''s okay if you don''t want to eat it."


    Ye Fan hurriedly said, "How could that be!" I think it''s pretty good, so I like it to be more cooked, and it will smell even better when it''s burnt! "


    With that, Ye Fan picked up a piece of leek egg and put it in his mouth ¡­Ye Fan''s tongue seemed to have been attacked by a salt, and then a burnt bitter taste exploded!


    This taste caused Ye Fan''s expression to freeze unnaturally for a moment.


    However, Ye Fan still swallowed it as if nothing had happened.<span>"Is it delicious?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan originally wanted to say "delicious", but he still felt guilty and said: "It''s alright, it''s edible."


    "Nonsense, this can''t be eaten. How can it count as food?" Su Qingxue picked up a piece of chicken and savored it. Then, she eximed, "Senior sister, you have a good taste! How did you do it? The chicken''s taste is even seeping through!"


    Feng Yueying said with a smile, "It''s slightly pickled, but there''s nothing special about it."


    Su Qingxue said, "How about you try something that I made?"<span>Feng Yueying nodded. Without much thought, she picked up a asparagus and put it in her mouth ¡­


    <span>Not long after, Feng Yueying silently picked up the cup of water and took a sip. With great difficulty, she smiled and said, "Director Su''s cooking is quite delicious."


    Ye Fan almost cried watching this. This was truly a witness to their friendship! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 446

    0446


    Su Qingxue was very happy, "Really? I want to have a taste as well. All the food I cookedst time was eaten up by this guy, so I don''t even have a chance to taste the dishes I made myself! "


    After saying that, Su Qingxue picked up an egg and put it in her mouth.


    <span>Ye Fan wanted to stop her, but he didn''t know how to. Because several dishes were for Su Qingxue, he couldn''t possibly not give them to her.


    <span>Sure enough, the moment Su Qingxue''s tongue touched the egg, her eyebrows tightened and she spit out the egg without saying anything!


    "Pah pah!" This ¡­ Isn''t this too salty!? "


    Su Qingxue looked at Ye Fan in disbelief: "Are you stupid!?" It''s so salty, how can it be eaten!? "


    <span>Ye Fan awkwardly grinned and said, "It''s still edible..."


    <span>Su Qingxue discovered that something was wrong and even tried other dishes of her own, but none of them could be swallowed!


    "Pfft ¡­" "Ugh ¡­" Su Qingxue wanted to vomit.After running to the bathroom, Su Qingxue washed her mouth and then returned to the dining room.


    Her eyes turned red from anger, and she red at Ye Fan: "You liar!" My food is obviously so awful, you can just say it out, why are you trying to trick me into saying it''s delicious!? Are you trying to make a fool of me!? "


    The thought of her dishes being so hard to swallow and Feng Yueying cooking so delicious made Su Qingxue feel extremely ashamed.


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly exined, "Wifey, don''t get too excited. It''s just cooking. This isn''t a big matter, so everyone can be happy for a bit."


    "Happy my ass!" Do you know that it will eat people to death?! "<span>"Is there really a need ¡­" It was just a little bit salty, a little bit bitter, and a little bit sour ¡­ "It''s not that exaggerated." Ye Fan said with a stiff smile.


    Su Qingxue felt depressed and didn''t have the mood to eat anymore, "You guys eat, I''m going upstairs!"


    <span>Seeing that Su Qingxue was about to leave, Feng Yueying also panicked a little, "Chief Su, Ye Fan wants to encourage you, right? He has no other intentions."


    However, Su Qingxue didn''t listen. She ran upstairs and hid in the study room.<span>Suddenly, there were only three people left at the table.


    Aunt Jiang let out a sigh, "Ye Fan, actually, it was enough for you to just say itst time. This time, it will be troublesome."


    Ye Fan was also regretting his decision. He had never expected Su Qingxue to cook the second time and thought that she would lose the interest to cook the second time.


    Feng Yue Ying med herself and said, "It''s all my fault, otherwise CEO Su wouldn''t have been angry."


    <span>"How can I me you? Could it be that you purposely made it hard to eat?" Ye Fan shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Forget it, we''ll eat first. I''ll gofort herter."


    After dinner was over, Feng Yueying helped Aunt Jiang clean up, while Ye Fan ran upstairs and knocked on the study door.<span>"Wifey, you haven''t even eaten dinner. I''ll give you a te of fruit, so you can eat some." Ye Fan said happily.


    Su Qingxue did not reply, as if she did not hear anything.<span>Ye Fan knocked on the door many times and said a lot of things, but Su Qingxue still ignored him.


    Ye Fan helplessly walked downstairs and bumped into Feng Yueying, who coincidentally came out of the kitchen.The woman asked with concern, "How is Director Su?"


    "Still ignoring me, it seems like he''s really angry." Ye Fan sighed.


    "Then what should we do?" Feng Yueying med herself and said, "I knew that I shouldn''t havee ¡­"


    <span>"Ying Ying, are you stupid? I already said that this has nothing to do with you." Ye Fan reached out his hand and pinched the woman''s cheek.


    Feng Yueying said sadly, "Director Su must have started learning to cook for you. You cheated her, so her heart must be very upset. You must properly advise her, don''t make her sad."<span>Ye Fan was depressed, "It was also to make her happy that I lied to her back then. How could I have known things would turn out like this?"


    "I''ll go back first. Think carefully about what you should do." Feng Yueying also didn''t want to stay any longer, in case Su Qingxue was even more unhappy.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t think of any other method at the moment, so he said, "I''ll send you back, I just happen to go out for a stroll, and see if I can think of a way to make her happy."


    Although Feng Yueying felt that it was unnecessary, but since the man had to give it to her, she had no choice but to give it to him.<span>Actually, Feng Yueying didn''t live too far away. After driving for ten minutes, they arrived at the vi''s entrance.


    <span>Ye Fan still didn''t have any idea, and wondered if he could only buy strawberry doughnuts. If this spell was used too often, the effect would probably be greatly reduced.


    <span>"Ye Fan, I''m home, do you want to go in or go back?" Feng Yueying asked gently.


    Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment. He realized that he had been thinking about Su Qingxue the entire way and didn''t say anything to Feng Yueying.


    Seeing that the woman didn''tin at all, and was still as gentle and lovable as before, Ye Fan felt extremely ashamed in his heart.


    "Ying Ying, I''m so sorry. I wanted to make Xiaoxue happy so much. Did I leave you alone today?" Ye Fan stretched out his hand and held Feng Yueying''s hand.<span>"No." Feng Yueying shook her head, "I''m actually already very happy, since Su will never care about our rtionship, letting me go to your house to eat."


    <span>"What our family, we are family, sooner orter we will live together." Ye Fan chuckled and said.


    Feng Yueying pursed her lips and said faintly, "That''s not good, it''s embarrassing..."


    It was cold outside, but the temperature in the car seemed to be slowly rising.Ye Fan looked at the dusky woman who was like a beautiful Begonia. Smelling her faint fragrance, he couldn''t help but reach out his hand to touch Feng Yueying''s cheek.


    <span>"Ying Ying, let''s stay in the car for a while longer. Can I hug you?"


    After Ye Fan finished speaking, he didn''t care whether Feng Yueying was willing or not, and immediately carried her from the driver''s seat to the first passenger seat.<span>Fortunately, there was enough space in the car, but it was still quite crowded.


    Ye Fan moved the car seat back a little, one hand stroking the woman''s hair, the other moving behind and below her.The two looked at each other, and without saying anything, Ye Fan kissed him.


    Feng Yueying also realized what was about to happen. However, thest time she was in the office, she had already done it with Ye Fan, so she didn''t mind if she sat in the car once.


    <span>Especially today, she could feel the importance men attached to her and became even more willing, hoping that Ye Fan would be satisfied.


    Half an hourter.<span>Feng Yueying copsed on Ye Fan''s body, dripping with sweat. Her bangs were all wet, and her face was flushed red as she panted.


    "Hubby... I can''t do it anymore... "You''re so amazing..." Feng Yueying''s delicate body trembled. This was an uncontroble joy that came from her body.


    It wasn''t the first time she called Ye Fan "husband", but when she got emotional, she also blurted it out.Although Ye Fan hadn''tpletely enjoyed himself, he didn''t want to torment women too much. He kissed her fragrant lips and said, "Nice going, put on your clothes and don''t catch a cold. If you can''t walk, I''ll carry you inside."


    Feng Yueying pouted, and stared at Ye Fan, "Your legs are really weak, and there''s still a hole below. Husband, carry me in..." "I don''t even want to bother wearing my clothes ¡­"

 Chapter 447

    <span>0447


    <span>It was rare to see Feng Yueying act so coquettishly, so Ye Fan swallowed his saliva. He really wanted to raise his spear and send another round of attacks, but he held it back.


    There would be plenty of opportunities in the future. There was still a long way to go, so he couldn''t bully his woman too much.


    Leaving Feng Yueying''s house, Ye Fan walked back to Egret County.<span>Although he had a good fight with a woman and felt refreshed, he still could not think of a good way to coax the person at home to be happy.


    <span>As he was walking, he suddenly heard the sound of fireworks shooting into the air from the distance, producing dazzling fireworks.


    <span>Ye Fan pped his forehead, grinned, and hurriedly sped up as he ran towards the nearby supermarket.


    <span>Half an hourter, Ye Fan ran back to his house carrying two big fireworks, a bunch of little fairy clubs.


    Many people on the road saw Ye Fan running by himself with such a heavy firework and were all stunned. However, Ye Fan didn''t have the time to pay attention to the others and just put the firework in front of his house.


    Not long after, the fireworks were ignited and fired into the air with a "swoosh swoosh" sound.With the explosion of the brilliant flower fire in the air, such a close sound was naturally heard by Su Qingxue in the study.


    The woman was curled up on an antique sofa, looking dazed and sad.


    At the sound of fireworks, she looked in the direction of the balcony and realized it was her house.


    Su Qingxue stepped on her slippers, opened the door, and walked onto the balcony. When she raised her head, she discovered that the sky was filled with splendid fireworks.


    "Happy New Year! "Wife!"


    A fairy staff was shining and appeared in Su Qingxue''s field of vision.Su Qingxue was shocked and when she finally reacted, she discovered that Ye Fan was already standing next to her.


    Ye Fan had a brilliant smile on his face. He quickly shook the fairynce, and a golden me appeared in the air, drawing a "?". is specified.Su Qingxue blinked her moist eyes. She naturally liked it in her heart, but when she thought about the cooking, she still felt depressed.


    "Who''s happy with you? I''m toozy to care about you." Su Qingxue said and was about to turn around and return to the study room.


    However, Ye Fan threw his celestial stick and carried the woman to the princess. After lifting her up, Ye Fan exerted a bit of force with his legs and brought Su Qingxue to the roof.


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" What are you doing!? Let me go! " Su Qingxue eximed.


    There was a small t roof on the top floor of this mansion. Ye Fan put Su Qingxue down, picked up the fairynce, and gave it to Su Qingxue.


    "Wife, don''t be angry with me. It''s New Year''s. Let''s have fun. Isn''t that great?" Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Su Qingxue bit her lower lip and took the stick. With an unhappy expression, she said, "My cooking is so bad, how can I be happy? You must think that I''m much worse than senior.""The heavens and earth can bear witness. Wife, you truly wronged me. I''ve never felt that there was a woman in the world more outstanding than you. Otherwise, why would I not marry others but instead marry you?" Ye Fan threw up his hands.


    <span>"Who would believe you, you just think I''m young and good-looking, and you''ll marry me. Wait until I''m in my thirties and older, then you won''t want me anymore." Su Qingxue grumbled, "I don''t know how to do household chores, I don''t know how to cook, and I''m not considerate or gentle. Once I''m old, who else would want me?"


    Ye Fan was about to cry. This woman really does think too much. Just what is she thinking?<span>Fortunately, Ye Fan was also someone who had read many books. In this kind of situation, a woman''s words were usually to gain a sense of security from a man, hoping to be valued, hoping that a man would coax her.


    <span>Although Ye Fan felt it was a bit hard on him, he still said with a serious face, "Wife, didn''t I tell you earlier today? Actually, your appearance is not that important to me anymore."


    "I love you so much that I love you. Even if you are old, I will not stop loving you because of this sort of thing. Don''t let your thoughts run wild, because that would make me very sad."


    "Hmph, don''t be like this, you are a big liar." Su Qingxue was happy in her heart, but she intentionally pouted.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "How am I a liar?" If I don''t love you, I''ll die from divine thunder! "


    "The dishes I made are so horrible to eat. You even finished eating them allst time, and lied about how delicious they are. If you aren''t a swindler, then what are you!?""Wife, don''t you understand? Although the taste is a little unique, but what you make for me to eat, this kind of feeling makes the food iparably delicious. Compared to this kind of feeling deep within my heart, what is the taste?! " Ye Fan had a sincere look on his face.


    Su Qingxue''s face was flushed red. She thought to herself that this guy was using more and more sugar-coated artillery shells, why did it sound so good to her ears?


    "Then... "Then I''ll make it for you everyday, okay?" Su Qingxue intentionally teased.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan''s expression stiffened for a moment, and then drylyughed: "That''s good ¡­ ¡­" However, my wife, aren''t you very busy? You can just asionally do it, hehe... "Hehe ¡­"


    <span>Su Qingxue snorted angrily, "I knew you were ying with me!" You don''t even want to eat my food! Go away! I don''t want to care about you anymore! "


    After saying that, the woman was about to walk down to the roof.<span>Ye Fan hurriedly hugged Su Qingxue from behind, and put his mouth close to the woman''s ear. He breathed out hot air and said, "Wife, I love you."


    <span>Su Qingxue''s delicate body trembled and stiffened for a moment. She mumbled, "Let go of me, I don''t believe it!"


    "I love you. I love you very much. Don''t be angry with me, okay?" Ye Fan continued talking softly.<span>Su Qingxue finally stopped struggling. She was silent for a while and then said in a low voice, "Actually, I am not angry at you, I am angry at myself. I am so stupid, making food tastes so bad ¡­ ¡­. "Besides, my temper is so bad that neither you nor Aunt Jiang dare to tell me the truth. I really hate myself like this ¡­"


    <span>"Wife, how could you have a bad temper? You are so kind, so simple, I''ve never felt your temper is so bad." Ye Fan secretly thought in his heart, asionally throwing a tantrum, it was still pretty cute.


    "Just treat me as a three year old child and I know what it is. But sometimes, when I say it, I can''t control myself and can''t take it back ¡­" "I just want to save face ¡­" Su Qingxue said weakly.<span>Ye Fanughed, turning the woman around. He stretched out his hand to caress her face, and looked at the cute and lovable little fairy who was like an iceberg, adorable and adorable.


    Perhaps the Su Qingxue at this moment, was the real her. She was in her twenties and carried a bit of a childish girl. She was a bit silly and a bit cute ¡­ ¡­ It was not the icy CEO who held the lives of tens of thousands of employees in her hands and controlled the entire business empire.Looking at this woman in front of him, whose face was so exquisite that it was practically impable, Ye Fan''s gaze was very gentle, as if he was obsessed with her.


    "Why are you staring at me, idiot?" Su Qingxue was embarrassed by Ye Fan''s stare, so she picked up her fairy stick and said, "Hurry up and light it up with your lighter!" Take what back and give it to me, if you don''t give me one, how do you want me to y?! "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 448

    0448<span>Only then did Ye Fan react, and hurriedly lit the fairy stick for the woman.


    Following that, he ordered two more and let Su Qingxue take two. He also took one and yed with it on the roof.


    "Hey, how did you draw love? "Howe I can''t draw it?" Su Qingxue tried her best to draw it in the air, but it was impossible for her to show her full love.<span>Ye Fan chuckled and said, "Calling him ''husband'', I will teach you."


    "Die!" "If you don''t teach, then don''t!" Su Qingxue red at him.


    Ye Fan gave in and could only say, "That''s because my wife, you haven''t drawn fast enough, you have to draw fast enough."As he said this, Ye Fan drew another string of love, causing Su Qingxue to feel very envious.


    "Wife, are you hungry? How about I buy you a doughnut?""Idiot, why are you eating doughnuts sote? Do you want me to die of fat!?" Bring me the fruit! "


    "Then why don''t you have some soup for the ribs? Or red braised pork? ""I already said I want the fruit te!" Are you a pig!? If you want to eat Red Braised Meat right now, you have to kill me to find another woman, right!? "


    Ye Fan was sweating profusely, regretting his words. He quickly grabbed a te of fruit and went to the roof.


    After Su Qingxue ate some fruits, the woman suddenly thought of something and said, "Oh right, where is Aunt Jiang? Let''s let here out and y too. "<span>"Auntie Jiang seems to have gone back to her room to rest. Today, I felt that it was a bit strange when she saw that Mo Shui Xian," said Ye Fan.


    Su Qingxue also nodded, "It''s indeed a little strange. Perhaps you''ve remembered something from the past."<span>Ye Fan also didn''t understand, but since the old man didn''t say anything, he couldn''t ask any further.


    The two of them continued to y. They had finished using up a bag of Fairy Bars, so they simply sat on the rooftop. Looking at the night sky of the sea of flowers, fireworks were constantly blooming, quietly waiting for the countdown of the new year.When the New Year''s bell rang, Ye Fan turned his head to look at Su Qingxue and said with a smile, "This is the first time we''ve crossed a new year. Happy New Year, my wife."


    "En." Su Qingxue pursed her flowery lips. No one knew where she got the courage, but she leaned over and kissed Ye Fan''s cheek.


    After this tiny kiss, Su Qingxue shyly turned around and didn''t dare to look at the man.


    Ye Fan felt as if his heart had been electrocuted. He looked at the woman in surprise, and without saying anything further, he hugged Su Qingxue and kissed her heavily!In the night sky, fireworks from the New Year bloomed everywhere.


    Under the night sky, there were two men and women kissing passionately.¡­ ¡­.


    <span>"Another year has passed ¡­ "Time flies ¡­"


    At the Baogri Vi Hotel on Barry Ind, Selina, wearing a bikini dress, was lying on a chair, sipping red wine and looking at the fireworks by the sea.<span>Beside her, a professional SPA technician was massaging her legs.


    At this moment, a man wearing a bathrobe walked out of the vi.


    "How long are we staying here?" the man asked.


    Serena replied without turning her head, "What are you in such a rush for? Such a beautiful scenery and such afortable hotel. Other people might not even have the chance to live in it. You should thank me for bringing you here for free."


    <span>"I, Song Xinghe, am not here to enjoy myself. I want revenge! I want to take back everything I lost! " Song Xinghe''s eyes were filled with rage.


    "Hmph ¡­" Did you get kicked in the head by a donkey or did you get your head burnt by a venomous torch? " Selina disdainfully said, "Ye Fan has not been able to find us, so he must be on high alert. If you rush over there and take any actions, you will only be caught red-handed."


    Do you think Ye Fan is so stupid that he would let you escape so easily after knowing your bionic plot? Once he finds you, you can forget about getting revenge. He will use the mes of hell to burn your pitiful soul ¡­ "<span>Song Xinghe gritted his teeth, "Then what did you bring me here for?! Didn''t they say that they would give me a chance to rise up again!? "


    "What are you so anxious about ¡­" Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of us, there are so many beautiful things in this world that we don''t know how to enjoy. Selina said.<span>Song Xinghe, on the other hand, was not in the mood to look at the scenery. He said in a deep voice, "Then at least give me a goal. Otherwise, don''t tell me that you''ve been waiting here all day?!"


    <span>"Target is ¡­?" Selina nced at him, "I have two precious materials. They were stolen by Ye Fan, but I don''t know where they were hidden. I stayed in China Sea for a while, but I didn''t find any clues." "First help me find this thing, I will naturally give you a chance to kill Ye Fan."


    "What material?" Can''t you look for it yourself? kidnap his woman, or sneak into his house ¡­ " Song Xinghe wondered.


    <span>Selina said, "This is just a low level n. Why take the risk if you don''t want toe into direct contact with them?" In the underground world, survival was the main goal.


    I have already saved you once, now it''s your turn to repay me. If you can help me find those two pieces of materials, I will naturally give you more resources so that you can achieve your goal. "<span>Song Xinghe''s eyes shed, and the corners of his mouth curled into a sinister smile, "With this matter, you''ve found the right person. Perhaps I can really help you, but you might not be able to ¡­"


    <span>"Oh? "Then I shall wait and see ¡­" Selina giggled.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>He was happy that he was closer to Su Qingxuest night. Although the woman was still unwilling to call him "husband", when the two of them kissed, they could clearly feel the sweetness between lovers.


    Regretfully, aside from a kiss, nothing else happened. He couldn''t even touch anything.However, Ye Fan also knew that he couldn''t eat hot tofu due to his anxiety. It was not easy to coax his wife into bing more docile, and he felt that the day of seizing the bridgehead was not far off.


    After finishing his practice and eating breakfast in the morning, Ye Fan sent a request to Su Qingxue and wanted to go to the orphanage. On the first day of the new year, the orphanage needed to be cleaned up, so he was used to going to help.


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she also agreed that he didn''t need to go to work.Ye Fan drove to the orphanage, and just as he arrived at the gate, he saw a scene that caused him to be stunned.


    He saw a ck haired white woman wearing a ck leather coat falling to the ground. It was Crow, one of the Netherworld Udumbara Guards.


    Crow was staring at a tall, cold, and beautiful woman wearing a fiery-red coat with ck hair that cascaded down to her waist with a trace of anger in her eyes. It was actually Xiao Xin''er!<span>"What the f * * k!" Ye Fan got off the carriage and quickly ran over to support Crow: "Xiao Xin''er! What are you doing!? "


    When the crow saw Ye Fan, it hurriedly ignored the pain in its chest and wanted to kneel down and salute.


    "Alright, stop bowing!" What exactly happened!? " Ye Fan was curious. Why did Xiao Xin''ere to the orphanage? This phoenix girl was too idle. Could she havee here just to find trouble with him?! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 449

    <span>0449


    "Is this your subordinate? "No wonder he was so sneaky. I thought he was an assassin." Xiao Xin''er lightly snorted.Crow gritted his teeth and reported the situation to Ye Fan.


    It turned out that in order to protect Du Yun''er, Crow had followed the girl to the nearby orphanage. However, Xiao Xin''er had alsoe, and she had also discovered Crow''s existence.


    In the end, Xiao Xin''er dragged the crow out and directly put it down.


    "She''s the guard I ced by Yun''er''s side. Didn''t you notice that she doesn''t have any killing intent?" Ye Fan felt that this girl must have done it on purpose.<span>Xiao Xin''er had a disdainful expression as she said, "Who do I care? Didn''t I kill him? Do you want to stand up for your subordinates?"


    Ye Fan didn''t have the leisure to fight with this woman again. He let Crow leave first, and then he asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "What, this orphanage is your house?" If you cane, then I can''t? " Xiao Xin''er said unhappily."I''ve been here before, and I''m here to do a cleaning. What''s your reason for doing this?" Ye Fan asked.


    Xiao Xin''er said, "I came to see you clean up."


    "I ¡­" Ye Fan couldn''t wait to open this woman''s skull and see how her brain worked. What kind of bullshit reason was this!


    "Little Phoenix, you can''t have fallen in love with me, right? You specially came over to get close to me? " Ye Fan asked with a mischievous smile.<span>The corners of Xiao Xin''er''s eyes became cold. "Do you believe that I won''t burn your car down?!"


    <span>Ye Fan curled his lips, no longer trying to provoke this crazy girl, and said: "You''re joking, what''s true? Alright, if you want to stay, then stay here. I''m going in."


    Ye Fan walked into the orphanage, but Xiao Xin''er followed him inside.


    Many children ran over happily when they saw Ye Fan. Ye Fan also told them about the happy New Year.<span>Many of the children who saw Xiao Xin''er were stunned by her beauty, but were a little shy. After all, they were not familiar with her and did not dare to approach her to talk.


    "Ye Fan, you''re here?" Principal Li Shuhua was holding a broom and was busy. He saw Ye Fan smiling as he wiped the sweat off his forehead.When Ye Fan saw President Li, he couldn''t help but say in surprise, "Principal, why do you look a bit thinner?" Have you been feeling unwelltely? I don''t think you look quite right. "


    <span>Ye Fan could clearly see that Principal Li''s face seemed to have a lot of spots on it, making him age a little faster.


    But because President Li was indeed old, it was normal for her to lose weight and lose color after fatigue.


    <span>"Hey, stop thinking too much. Why do people keep asking me? Earlier, Yun''er also asked me. I''m really fine. I just went to the hospitalst month for a medical examination." Principal Li chuckled and said.


    Ye Fan was still worried and said, "President, can I take your pulse?"


    Dean Li said happily, "Alright, alright, alright. We''ll talk about it after I''m done. You can go in and help Yun''er first."Ye Fan was helpless, "It''s just taking a pulse, it won''t take much time."


    "My body is fine, but why do you keep thinking that I''m sick? I still have so many children to take care of. Do you think I''m ying with you?" Principal Li scolded with a smile.


    After hearing the old man''s words, Ye Fan didn''t dare to investigate too deeply, otherwise it would be like he was looking forward to the old man''s illness.


    "Okay, I will go in first." Ye Fan said.<span>Right at this time, Du Yun''er came out of the house with a mop. When she saw Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er, the girl was stunned.


    "Brother Ye Fan..." You. Why are you with Miss Xiao? "


    <span>Ye Fan asked curiously, "Yun''er, you know her?"


    "Okay." Du Yun''er excitedly ran in front of Xiao Xin''er and asked, "Miss Xiao, are you looking for me?"


    Xiao Xin''er blinked and said, "No, I''m here to fight with him."


    Xiao Xin''er pointed at Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan was confused, "Hey!" What are you talking about! Why do we have to fight again?! "


    "If you don''t want to fight, then I won''t. Can''t I look for you for a bit?" Xiao Xin''er said.


    "You''re looking for me? Are you in love with me?"


    "Love your ass! Even if all the men in the world were to die, I still wouldn''t like a barbaric man like you! " Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes.Ye Fan felt that something was wrong and asked in bewilderment, "Yun''er, did she look for you before?"


    Du Yun''er nodded and was about to say something, but was interrupted by Xiao Xin''er.


    "Why do you have no backbone? You only answer when he asks you? Why should I tell him!? Are you his servant?! " Xiao Xin''er said unhappily.


    Du Yun''er did not know how to react to this. Her thoughts were aplete mystery to her. She asked, "Miss Xiao, are you looking for me?"


    "No!" Xiao Xin''er denied it again.


    "Oh ¡­" Du Yun''er said, "Then there''s something I want to ask you ¡­"<span>"I don''t know!" Xiao Xin''er hurriedly said.


    "I didn''t even ask, and you just said you don''t know ¡­" Du Yun''er felt wronged.


    "I don''t know! I don''t know! Don''t ask me! " Xiao Xin''er shouted a few words and ran to a nearby swing, starting to swing.<span>Ye Fan sighed speechlessly. Logically speaking, this Xiao Xin''er should be around the same age as Du Yun''er, maybe even a little older. But how could she be so childish?


    <span>"Yun''er, let''s go in to talk." Ye Fan was toozy to bother with this crazy woman, and decided to clean up while chatting with Du Yun''er.


    However, just as she left, Xiao Xin''er came over like a gust of wind and said, "Where are you guys going?"


    Ye Fan turned around, "What else can we do?" Cleaning up! Don''t you see so many aunts and uncles are working here? "As an ancient warrior, don''t youe to the orphanage to do some manualbor? Are you crazy early in the morning?"


    "You dare to call me crazy!? Do you believe that I won''t burn this ce down!? " Xiao Xin''er said angrily.


    "You dare to burn it!?" Ye Fan was also annoyed. This girl was relying on him to set a fire. She really had no bottom line.<span>Du Yun''er panicked and hurriedly stood between the two of them, begging, "Aiya, stop arguing about such a small matter. Brother Ye Fan, let''s go clean up.


    <span>Miss Xiao, you don''t need to clean up. Why don''t you go and y games with those kids? You are so beautiful that the children will like you ".


    When Xiao Xin''er heard this, she said in satisfaction: "That''s true, I love everyone so much, so kids will definitely like me ¡­ "Well, what do you want me to y with the kids for?"Du Yun''er forced a smile. Previously, she thought that Xiao Xin Er was difficult to deal with, but now that she found out that this girl was actually a child, she was immediately happy when she said something nice.


    Du Yun''er''s eyes swept over them and found the five-year-old girl sitting in a circle on the swing, looking bored. She said, "That girl is called ''Bundle'', Miss Xiao. Why don''t you go and y with her for a while? A game of chess or something? "<span>Xiao Xin''er took a nce and realized that the team leader had obtained a jade carving. Her round, meaty face was very cute. Her eyes lit up as she said, "Okay, I''ll go and y with her!"


    Ye Fan recalled that thest time Su Qingxue had an argument with a group because of a box of doughnuts, so he hurriedly shouted, "This little guy''s temper isn''t that good, please let her have some!"

 Chapter 450

    0450


    "You want to remind me? Is my temper not good!? " Xiao Xin''er said with disdain.Ye Fan and Du Yun''er were at a loss for words, and could only follow her.


    As the two entered, Ye Fan helped to mop the floor while Du Yun''er changed to the task of cleaning the windows. She said, "Brother Ye Fan, I feel that this Miss Xiao might have something to do with my background."Ye Fan was surprised, "Why do you say that?"


    "Do you remember what I told you? Thest time I got rid of Song Xinghe''s kidnapping, it was because I started a fire ¡­" Du Yun''er lowered her voice, afraid that others would listen in on her words.


    Ye Fan''s whole body quivered. He had previously forgotten this matter, but now hearing it, he was really "creepy"!<span>"How did you know that Xiao Xin''er would start a fire ¡­" Ye Fan asked.


    Du Yun''er briefly described the matter of Xiao Xin''er seeking her and burning a ball before she left.<span>After Ye Fan finished listening, he felt more and more that what Du Yun''er said might be true, but he also felt that it was inconceivable. Could it be that the girl that I have known since I was young is another Phoenix girl?! This was too crazy!


    Ye Fan said, "Yun''er, this matter is very serious. To you, whether or not it is a blessing or a curse is still unknown. Don''t be so anxious to confront Xiao Xin''er, let me investigate it for you."


    "Mm, I know, I ¡­" "I''m also very scared, but I also really want to know where I came from," Du Yun''er said as she struggled to speak.<span>Ye Fan hurriedly made a phone call and notified Sally.


    <span>Last time, he had asked Sally to check the origin of the ancient jade. However, she did not find any clues, so it was possible that the direction she was looking for it was not right.


    This time, Ye Fan told Sally to go after the phoenix girl and see if there was any connection between the phoenix girl''s background and this ancient jade.


    After the call, Ye Fan also told Du Yun''er not to think too much into it. They cleaned up the ce until noon, only leaving after lunch.<span>The moment he stepped outside, he heard the cries of a child!


    The two of them walked over to take a look. The scene before them gave them a headache.


    He saw Bound Boat sitting on a small stool and wailing. Opposite him was Xiao Xin''er, who had her hands in front of her chest and an unhappy look on her face.


    <span>"What are you crying for!?" At most, I''llpensate you with a chess set! What''s the big deal!? " Xiao Xin''er said angrily.


    <span>"Big Sister is shameless!" Big Sis, you''re the bad guy! " Squadron members wailed.


    Ye Fan hurriedly walked up and asked, "What happened exactly?" "Balls, big sister bullied you?""When did I bully her!? I''m ying chess with her, how nice of me! " Xiao Xin''er was unwilling.


    <span>However, Bound Boat still held onto Ye Fan''s thigh and pitifully cried out, "Big Sis burned down the checkers! We''re going to win! "


    <span>When Ye Fan and Du Yun''er heard this, they were stunned. What kind of person is this!? ying checkers with a five-year-old girl, even burning the game after losing!?


    Luckily, everyone was busy with their own business, so no one would pay attention to their chess activities. If they were seen by others, they wouldn''t think they were causing a ghost!?


    Xiao Xin''er''s face flushed and said: "I ¡­ It''s not like I did it on purpose. I identally set the fire! "


    "Alright, Xiao Xin Er, I''ve already given up on you. Do you need to be so easy to win?" When you''re driving, do you want to set the car on fire even if someone overrides you? " Ye Fan sighed and said.<span>Xiao Xin''er blinked her eyes and replied seriously, "I usually use lightness skills and don''t drive. Driving is too slow in the city."


    "Is he asking you this question!? Who cares if you drive or not!? " Ye Fan felt that they were talking about the same thing.<span>On the other hand, Du Yun''er held onto the ball, trembling as she consoled, "Bundle, don''t cry. We''re going to eat. Don''t cry ¡­" If you cry, you won''t be beautiful. "


    <span>She hugged Du Yun''er''s neck, sobbing with grievance on her face. Her round eyes looked at Xiao Xin''er unhappily, "I hate that big sister."


    "Humph!" I hate you! What are you crying for! " Xiao Xin''er was unconvinced.


    After being yelled at like this, Bound Boat cried again.


    Ye Fan was about to explode. "Xiao Xin''er, can you not be angry at a little girl!? Do you really need to go that far? "<span>"I... I didn''t say anything to her. It''s a small matter, so why cry? "Xiao Xin''er felt depressed and said unhappily:" I''m leaving, I''m noting to this ce anymore! It wasn''t fun at all! "Humph!"


    After saying that, Xiao Xin''er ran out of the orphanage''s gate and immediately disappeared.


    Ye Fan and Du Yun''er looked at each other. They were also confused by this woman and didn''t know why she was here.<span>Right at this time, Ye Fan sensed something was wrong, he quickly reached out and received a letter from the outside.


    It was obvious that Xiao Xin''er had forgotten to give it to him, so she had shot it back.


    <span>Ye Fan opened the letter and took a look. It was written by the Dragon King, telling him about the travel arrangements for Sit''s evaluation and telling him not to be absent at that time.


    Ye Fan sighed. He really couldn''t wait to not participate, but since he agreed, he had no choice but to go and take a look. He could only take it as meeting his old brothers and friends.


    After lunch, he cleaned up the ce in the afternoon. The orphanage could be said to be clean inside and out. In three weeks, it would be the new year.


    President Li wanted to ask Ye Fan and Du Yun''er to stay for dinner, but Du Yun''er had to go to school to mark the exam papers, while Ye Fan had to make a trip to Ning Zimo''s ce.Ning Xuemo had already officially started to clean up the Purple Bamboo Forest and the Shangguan Family''s resources. Afterwards, she left for the Ning Family in Sichuan Province.


    <span>The morale of the Ning Family had been greatly disheartened. Old Master Ning Gu, who was also Ning Zimo''s grandfather, had no choice but to leave the mountain and officially sent his rtives to Hua Hai to ask Ning Zimo to return home to discuss the session to the position of Chief of the Sword and Saber alliance.


    The Ning Family could no longer tolerate another round of torture. The fact that Ning Zimo was on good terms with the Sun Family and the Dongfang Family also made the people in the Ning Family hold high hopes for her.


    <span>When Ye Fan came to the Purple Leaf Tea House, he said that he was participating in the meeting, but the truth is that he was supporting a woman. After all, the Dongfang family and Sun family were actually sending people over because of Ye Fan''s face.


    In the meeting of the Purple Leaf Teahouse, Ning Xuemo and her uncle, the Ning Family elder, discussed the matter of returning to Sichuan Province. They also discussed some matters of distribution of benefits with the Sun family and the Dongfang family.


    Everyone saw Ye Fan sitting there smoking and drinking tea. Naturally, it was a peaceful atmosphere.


    By the time they finished discussing the matter, it was already past ten in the evening. After everyone left the tea house, Ye Fan and Ning Xuemo returned to the woman''s room.


    "Ning''er, the pressure is great, right? You seem to have lost weight." Ye Fan touched the woman''s face rather pitifully.Ning Xuemo copsed onto the bed andzily said, "It''s good to lose weight. A while ago, I was still a bit fat. Now that I''m busy, I''ll just treat it as losing weight."


    Ye Fan looked at the woman''s wavy figure and immediately pressed her down, kissing her red lips. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 451

    <span>0451


    <span>"Thin is fine, but don''t lose weight here on your chest and over there on your butt, or else I won''t like it anymore." Ye Fanughed evilly.


    "Hmph, all you think about is this. Don''t you love me because my figure isn''t that good?" Ning Xuemo said with hidden bitterness.<span>"Haha, it''s just a joke. You should be under a lot of pressure, right?" Ye Fan said.


    Ning Xuemo sighed and said, "Of course I''m under a lot of pressure. Do you think I can''t tell that those people from the Ning family, even the Sun family, the Dongfang family, and Shangguan Qin are all afraid of you? If they want to curry favor with you, they will listen to my words. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have epted me at all.


    <span>I must be able to take charge of my own affairs as soon as possible, and not rely on you to oppress them.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Don''t be in such a rush, you better practice the ''Heavenly Life Water'' properly, sooner orter your strength will be enough. Moreover, as long as a leader can give real benefits to the people below, he can let everyone have their own benefits, so who would choose your thorn?"


    <span>"Okay." Ning Xuemo put her arms around Ye Fan''s neck and said, "Then I''m going to take a ne to Sichuan Province tomorrow. Do you miss me?"


    <span>"Of course, but I also have to go to the Kingdom of Enamel the day after tomorrow. I might not be able to see you for a while." Ye Fan smiled evilly and reached his hand into Ning Zimo''s clothes. "Ning''er, how about we have some of the passion before we part tonight?"


    <span>Ning Xuemo hurriedly stopped him. "Aiya, don''t be like this. I''ve been busy these past two days and haven''t washed my hair. Look at my hair, it''s already greasy and stinky. Can you wait for me to take a bath and wash my hair beforeing back?"


    "How can you be stinky? Your entire body is filled with the thick fragrance of a woman, why would you wash it off? I like the smell of your body, especially over there ¡­ "<span>As Ye Fan said this, he ignored Ning Xuemo''s cries and pleas, moving his body downwards, quickly taking off the woman''s pantyhose ¡­


    "Ah... What are you doing, I. "I didn''t even wash ¡­"Ning Xuemo was unable to finish her words. She could only hear a sweet and melodious wail in her room ¡­ "I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­"


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Untilte at night, Ye Fan nned to go home and sleep. After all, not returning home at night was fundamentally different from returning homete.<span>But as soon as he left the tea house, Ye Fan discovered a man wearing a ck windbreaker, smoking in the dark, waiting for him.


    Ye Fan didn''t even need to look to know who it was. He happily said, "Old Xie, why did you suddenlye here?"


    Xie Linyuan raised his head and grinned. "Boss, you''ve been enjoying your life. All of you are very gentle and kind. With so many Sisters present, I''m sure Sally from Purgatory Ind has already hated you ¡­"


    "Come on, stop with this. You''re definitely not here to fool around with me." Ye Fan did not stand on ceremony and directly took the cigarette that Xie Linfuan had just lit and smoked on his own.Xie Linyuan nodded. "Let''s go find a small restaurant to eat supper. I took a ne over, but I haven''t eaten dinner."


    Ye Fan naturally had no objections. He drove Xie Linyuan to a nearby restaurant, the Old Bei Ping Hot Pot.


    <span>The two of them ordered a few tes of beef and mutton, vegetables and beans. As they drank and ate, they enjoyed themselves quite a bit.


    "Sigh, I really miss that day in Sipolia. That snow was like a dog''s cold, boss you pulled a bison out of nowhere, killed a cow, drank cow blood, and roasted beef. That taste, I''ll never forget for the rest of my life." Xie Linfen sighed with emotion.


    <span>In fact, they had experienced a lot about survival in the wild. After all, some of the fugitives had all run to ces where no one could find them, some to avoid being hunted down while others to kill.


    In a ce far away from ordinary people, there was a group of people from the underground world, yet it was a different life.


    "Old Xie, is it that you guys have some special questions for this trip to Europe?" Ye Fan asked while shaking his wine cup.Xie Linyuan''s expression also turned more serious. "Boss, if there''s nothing else, would it be possible for me toe all night?"


    "I already saw Xiao Xin''er earlier in the day, why didn''t I let her bring me a letter?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "Although Xiao Xin`er''s kung fu is amazing, you can still see it, boss. There are some problems that you can''t tell her directly."


    "Oh?" Ye Fan smiled and asked, "So mysterious?" Could it be a traitor or something like that? "


    Xie Linyuan was stunned and gave a thumbs up. "What the hell, boss, what a godly person you are!" How do you know that I''m talking about a traitor!? "<span>"If you can''t even guess at this, how can you be your boss?" Ye Fanughed mischievously, dusting off his cigarette, "What, the dragon soul got out of the traitor?"


    Xie Linyuan nodded gloomily. "Although we are still unsure, Dragon King and I both felt that it was very possible that a traitor had appeared in our team.You don''t know that the main organization that we have been investigating for the past two years is the Asura Faction. This Asura King is extremely cunning, until now we still don''t know who he is or where he came from.


    <span>All we know is that this guy is wreaking havoc and fomenting havoc on our borders, and his followers and forces are getting bigger and bigger.


    Although we have attacked a lot of their bases and killed a lot of the members of the Asura Faction,st time you encountered a squad of that type, we have already destroyed more than a dozen of them.However, every time we send an expert over with information regarding the Asura King''s coordinates, that information will be useless. "


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "In that case, you should have sent people to infiltrate the Asura''s Association, right?" Those who sneaked in, were also killed by them? "


    "That''s right. There are no less than five outstanding spies who infiltrated the Asura''s Association, but they''ve discovered and assassinated us." Xie Linyuan sighed. "If we don''t get rid of these fellows, the leaders will always pressure us."


    "It looks like there is a traitor. With Dragon Soul''s abilities as a secret service agent, it''s unlikely for him to be killed five times in a row without being reported." Ye Fan said, "This time, you guys are sending the suspect to Europe to participate in the Sai Te Rating Assembly?"


    "Yes, boss, but we are not sure which one of them is the traitor and Xiao Xin''er is not good at distinguishing between them. The only one we can trust is you!"<span>Xie Linfuan sincerely said, "Boss, help us keep an eye on him. I feel that if that traitor exists and takes advantage of this trip overseas, he will definitely think of a way to contact the Shura! It''s because he definitely has a lot of physical information that he needs to personally hand to the Asura Faction. "


    Ye Fan smiled, "I can''t guarantee that I won''t be able to tell. Even you, Old Xie, won''t be able to tell who''s the traitor, so I may not be able to do even more."


    <span>Xie Linfuan sighed. "They''re all my colleagues, and I don''t think they''re able to see through us. Boss, you''re different. You''re a very urate judge of people, otherwise you wouldn''t have been able to lead us brothers through the Holy War. You''re an expert at exposing other people''s plots."


    "Your ttery is bing more and more hypocritical, I can''t stand listening to it anymore." Ye Fan raised his ss, "Well, this time I will help you guys for free, and I still owe you dragon souls two things. Originally, this could have been one of them!"<span>Xie Linyuan said shyly, "It''s all because of that shameless Dragon King. I, your brother, have thanked my lord!" The glorious mission of protecting the family and the nation depends on you, boss! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 454

    0454


    <span>Zheng Enjie''s face turned awkward as he quickly said, "Assistant Ye, you''re trying to kill me now. How can I afford to ept that ¡­ We are all just standing guard for the embroidery group in fear and trepidation.


    <span>"We failed to contribute anything and even caused Boss Su to put in so much effort. Every day, we are thankful for Director Su''s care. We are constantly apologizing in our hearts and have always been thinking of how to repay this kindness."


    <span>Ye Fan felt like puking when he heard this, as he really wasn''t a match for her, so he just smiled and vaguely left.


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue sat in a ck Mercedes-Benz S600 and arrived at the Four Seasons Hotel near George Avenue.


    This was a world-famous luxury hotel. For Su Qingxue''s wealth, no matter how many days she lived in, it was negligible. She didn''t buy a single mansion in Paris, which was already considered economical.


    Ye Fan originally thought it would be one room, but Su Qingxue actually booked two. She used a luxurious suite, so naturally, Ye Fan''s room was ordinary.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t care about that. At worst, he would just knock on the door at night, and take advantage of this trip to the Paris Empire. No matter what, he had to deepen his rtionship with his wife.


    After putting away her luggage, Su Qingxue didn''t have much time to rest. After dressing up, she would go to the branch office to meet with the employees and immediately hold a meeting.


    Ye Fan also submitted to his woman''s desperate way of doing things. When he came to the romantic capital, his mind was actually still filled with work.The two of them arrived at the office building where the branch office was located together with Zheng Enjie. They stayed there until around seven in the evening before ending the meeting.


    Zheng Enjie said passionately: "CEO Su, after listening to your teachings, we have all gained a lot from this. We have even more clearly defined priorities and goals for our future work!It''s time for dinner. I humbly request that Director Su allow me to wee you and Assistant Ye! I have booked a restaurant in Barbary City, one of the best French Western restaurants in the world. It was booked two months ago.


    Su Qingxue looked at Ye Fan and asked, "What do you think?"Of course, Ye Fan didn''t have any objections. He was already starving, so he nodded and said, "Quickly, let''s go! I''m starving! "


    After the three got into the car and drove for a while, Ye Fan said, "Manager Zheng, the restaurant you were talking about, is it at the square?"Zheng Enjie was stunned and asked curiously, "Assistant Ye, how did you know? Yes, in the ce des Vosges in the Marn?s.


    "Oh... I''m starving to death. Stop the car first, I saw a house selling hot dogs, I''ll go buy a hot dog to pave the way for my hunger ¡­ " Ye Fan said.


    After the driver stopped the car, Ye Fan quickly ran down, bought two hot dogs, and returned to the car, gnawing as he said, "Let''s go!"<span>Su Qingxue frowned, this guy brought the hot dog to the car, the smell was too heavy.


    "Assistant Ye, have you been to Barley before? Very familiar with Barley? " Zheng Enjie asked curiously.


    Ye Fan wolfed down his food, vaguely saying, "It''s not bad, we basically know everything."Su Qingxue knew that Ye Fan''s enamel was fluent, but she still didn''t believe that Ye Fan even understood foreign cities so well.


    "What is the Vatican Square?" Su Qingxue asked.<span>Ye Fan, chewing, casually said, "Just Henry IV''s Royal Square, which was called the Parry Commune during the Revolution, was converted into the ce des Vosges in the neenth century, where Hugo, the great man of letters, lived."


    "Aiya, it seems like Assistant Ye really knows Barley very well. She even knows the history of the Faun Country. It''s really amazing." Zheng Enjie praised. He suddenly realized that the assistant who dozed off during the meeting was actually not simple at all.


    Su Qingxue was a little interested. Actually, she had been busy studying since she was young and was busy studying after work. She didn''t even have the chance to travel abroad to take a vacation. She had so much money, but she didn''t have the chance to enjoy the life of a rich person.


    She was a young girl, too, and she wanted to travel, take pictures, shop, y.If Ye Fan was very knowledgeable about all the sights of Barbary, wouldn''t she be able to get men to take her around everywhere?


    "If you really know this ce so well, then why don''t you be my tour guide this time around?" Su Qingxue asked casually.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he got excited. He was waiting for Su Qingxue to put down her work and walk around with him.


    "Lao ¡­" Ye Fan almost cried out and quickly corrected himself, "Boss, there''s no problem!" I''ll take you to dinner and have fun from tonight on! This guide of mine is definitely the world''s best tour guide, no one knows how to enjoy it better than me! "


    "Are you for real? If I don''t y well, you have to take responsibility." Su Qingxue said."I guarantee that I willplete the mission!" Ye Fan said with a smile, and finished the hot dog in one go.


    Su Qingxue was looking forward to it in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. She casually said to Zheng Enjie in the front row, "Manager Zheng, I will add three days to my trip here."


    <span>Zheng Enjie felt a burst of regret. He had thought that he could be a tour guide and curry favor with his boss. But who would have thought that Ye Fan would steal his tour guide position?


    An hourter, the three of them arrived at a restaurant called "T. Ambroisi".


    "Chief Su, this restaurant is famous as a Michelin three-star restaurant," Zheng said proudly. "I spent a lot of energy and barely managed to book a seat for you on the day you arrived two months ago. The enamel dishes here are the purest and most traditional.


    Chef heard that it was a father and son, father and son, both at the master level. They have been around for almost thirty years, and it''s been very, very rare for Michelin to reach Samsung. "When Su Qingxue heard this, she also became interested. Although she wasn''t very particr about food, this sort of thing that had a historical and cultural feel was still able to attract her.


    "What''s the name of this store?" Su Qingxue asked.


    When Zheng Enjie heard this, he was immediately stuck. He awkwardly smiled and said, "I''m not too sure either. Let''s go in and ask the staff."


    Ye Fan, who was at the side, said, "This is a ce. Legend has it that in the world of the Greek Gods, there is a ce with endless delicacies and endless drinking. It is a wonderful paradise, called ''T. Ambroisi''."


    Su Qingxue and Zheng Enjie were both very surprised."Really? You''re not spouting nonsense? " Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless, "Is there really a need to speak carelessly?"


    "Assistant Ye, how did you know? Have youe here to eat? " Zheng Enjie asked.


    Ye Fan thought about it, "No, someone told me before."


    "Then let''s go in and ask," said Zheng.


    When the three of them arrived at the entrance, the restaurant''s waiter immediately helped them to take off their coats with great respect and then wrapped them up before leaving them in storage.


    Zheng Enjie asked the waiter. The meaning of the name of the restaurant was exactly the same as what Ye Fan said!At this moment, Zheng Enjie felt a bit awkward, while Su Qingxue''s eyes lit up. She never thought that Ye Fan would really understand this, but the woman was also curious about who exactly told Ye Fan this story. After all, Ye Fan had never been here before.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 460

    0460


    In addition to the king, only Maxime and a few of the top security advisers knew about it. Even Mahmoud, the third in line to seed him, was not yet qualified to know.The reason was simple. If the other countries were to find out that this great man had been invited to be their Imperial Advisor, it would cause panic throughout the penins. They would be very wary of him.


    <span>Because of this great man''s record and achievements, he was known as the "God of War of the Penins"!


    On the other hand, the reason why he had invited this Imperial Advisor wasn''t to go to war, but rather to protect the royal family through a protective amulet at a critical moment.<span>The Imperial Advisor, the teacher of a nation, the Crown Prince''s Maxim, also had to often ask the great man for advice, to learn how to be his king in Tiber, in the posture of a student.


    To know that Di Bai had invited this Imperial Advisor here, he definitely wasn''t an ordinary person. He was most likely a close friend of the Imperial Advisor.


    So, immediately and carefully, he asked.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Yes, I don''t know him. Do you know anything about him bing an Imperial Advisor?" "For his sake, I will forgive you all today. Make way for him..."


    After all, it was his old brother who was protecting the royal family, so it didn''t seem too appropriate to cripple and injure them. Ye Fan thought for a while and then let them go.


    "Sir, are you a friend of the Imperial Adviser? "If you are a friend of the Imperial Advisor, you are certainly not an ordinary person. Why haven''t I seen you in Dib before?" Maxime asked.


    Ye Fan chuckled, "I haven''t seen him for more than three years. Isn''t it normal that you haven''t seen me?" "Besides, why would I go to Dibb?"


    "Then how do I know if you are a friend of the Imperial Advisor?" Maxime frowned.<span>Ye Fan was getting impatient, "Why are you spouting so much nonsense?" If it weren''t for Azazar, do you think you would still be standing? Your little brother can still live? "


    <span>At the side, Mahmud had just recovered his breath, vomiting until he was dizzy. Hearing Ye Fan''s words, he hurriedly shouted, "Big brother! Who exactly is the person he''s talking about? "


    Maxim said in a deep voice, "Be quiet. This sir might know someone who is very close to our royal family and is very important to us ".


    "Huh?" Mehmet asked, "Who can make you think so highly of me?"<span>"The Penins Warlord, Azazel," Maxim whispered in his brother''s ear.


    <span>"What!?" Although he had never seen Azizle before, he had still heard of his famous name. He frowned as he thought about it, and said, "Impossible! This fellow was definitely bluffing! The Chinese people like to scheme and scheme the most! "


    He also had some doubts as to whether Ye Fan truly knew the Imperial Advisor. After all, Ye Fan''s words were too vague."Mister, please wait a moment, I have a call from the Imperial Advisor. I need to confirm..." He took out his cell phone and prepared to make a call.


    Ye Fan felt a bit helpless. If it was the previous him, he would have probably directly killed someone, but now that his identity has changed and his temperament has been restrained, he would just wait a bit. Coincidentally, this time, he came to Europe to see his old brothers, which could be considered as a form of special greeting.


    Not long after, the call connected, and Maxime said very respectfully, "State Grandmaster, sorry to disturb you ¡­" Well, there''s a gentleman from China who says he knows you. Ah? You want him to answer the phone? Oh... "Alright ¡­"Maxime did not say much, but Asazler asked to give the phone to Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, this big guy''s brain was still as nimble as before, and could easily guess that it was him.


    Ye Fan took the phone, but before he could say anything, a rough and deep voice came from the other side, "Boss, is that you?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Ye Fan sighed with emotion, "How did you guess it was me?"


    Although Aziz''s voice sounded calm, it clearly carried a slight tremor. It was obvious that he was excited.


    "I... I received a call from Sally a few days ago. She wanted me to help her find the widow of the Elephant Head God, Selina. I heard from her that boss ising to Europe and I''ve been waiting for you to reunite with me! " Azazel said.Ye Fan suddenly understood, it seemed that his old brothers all knew that he was going to participate in Sit''s evaluation.


    "Don''te looking for me, I don''t want to cause too much trouble, I just came to stroll around for a bit, and then I''ll go back to China to celebrate the Spring Festival. If there are too many people here to see me, I also have a headache, after all, I said I would retire." Ye Fan chuckled and said.


    Aziz looked forward to it and said, "Boss, my Barhams Mercenary Group, all my brothers have been looking forward to meeting you. You are their god in their hearts. If you could teach them a lesson ¡­"<span>"Don''t! "Please don''t!" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry: "What ss? I''m not a teacher." Isn''t your Bhahmet quite well run? All governments are listening with envy. I''m very pleased. "


    "This is all thanks to the foundation you''ve left behind, boss. If not for your prestige, I wouldn''t have been able to recruit so many outstanding warriors scattered all over the world. They all joined the Barhams because they want to serve you!" "Boss, are you really not going to consider returning?" Aziz asked eagerly.<span>This world is no longer the same as it was a few years ago. We have now stood up, and are no longer wandering the world, living a life of bloodshed and suffering together. We should all be happy together! "


    Ye Fan lowered his head and chuckled, "Okay, I know what you guys are thinking, but just like you said, I''m used to living a life of hardship, so these days of leisure are all a blessing to me ¡­" Why do we have to do what we do when we''re all good, right? "


    Aziz sighed helplessly, "Since boss says so, then I''ll protect the name of ''Barhams'' for you. The name of ''Barhams'' was first created by you. ''I''ll protect its dignity for the rest of my life!''"


    <span>Ye Fan was a little touched and said, "Alright, let''s not talk too much over the phone. Please don''t let this silly Crown Prince bother me."


    Saying this, Ye Fan threw the phone back to Maxime.


    <span>Although he didn''t know what Ye Fan and Azazler had said, he still felt that Azazel was very respectful towards Ye Fan.


    If he wasn''t considered a friend, why did it seem like his superior was talking to a subordinate?<span>Maxime asked, "State. What do you think we should do? "


    <span>"If it weren''t for the fact that the king has invited me to be your teacher, you would already be a dead man by now, Your Highness." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 462

    <span>0462


    <span>In fact, Su Qingxue was also very curious. Just what kind of status did Ye Fan have to make the Di Bai royal family and the two chefs so nervous? So, perhaps she could understand a little more if she went to Matthew''s house for dinner.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Okay, I will listen to you. Let''s go to Matthew''s house."Ye Fan took Su Qingxue and got on the Cadic. As for that Zheng Enjie, he felt too embarrassed to go with them. He said that he would first drive back.


    After all, the people invited by the chef were mainly Ye Fan and Su Qingxue was the boss.


    Zheng Enjie considered his status. If he insisted on following them, then he wouldn''t know what was good for him. Therefore, he decided to quietly go back.


    Ye Fan was also happy. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so intimate with Su Qingxue in front of Zheng Enjie.


    On the way, Matthew indeed asked about Su Qingxue''s identity. When they found out that Su Qingxue was Ye Fan''s wife, they were both very surprised and immediately bowed their heads to greet her.


    "Ms. Su, please forgive us for being blind just now. I did not expect you to be Mr. Ye''s wife. It is truly an honor to meet you!" Matthew said.


    Su Qingxue was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. She was not used to this feeling of inferiority. It was as if Cindere had suddenly turned into a princess.


    Although Su Qingxue could not be said to be Lady Hui, she was still an ordinary girl and had never received such treatment like a noble."Mr. Paco, you don''t have to do this, I... "I am just an ordinary merchant, it''s no big deal." Su Qingxue shook her head and said.


    <span>"No, you are the wife of this lord, you must be iparably respectful!" Matthew said seriously.


    <span>Su Qingxue was tired after hearing this. She looked at Ye Fan in distress, "What happened?" Who the hell are you? "


    <span>Ye Fan grinned, "Wife, you don''t need to care about them. Anyway, it is only right for them to respect you. You can just ept it."


    To suddenly exin who he was, Ye Fan didn''t know where to start. Let''s talk about it in the future.


    Su Qingxue thought that Ye Fan was still unwilling to reveal his identity. She felt a bit bitter, but didn''t ask any further.


    Arriving at the Mathews'' house, it was a baroque apartment building. The three floors of the building had all been bought by the Pacoits.The moment Ye Fan and Su Qingxue got off the carriage, two or three women came out with their children to wee them.


    One by one, Matthew introduced his wife, Ajani, his daughter, and his daughter-inw. Although these women did not know Ye Fan''s identity, but since Matthew solemnly asked them toe wee him, they would definitely be honored guests.


    "Agani, do you know that this Mr. Ye is the person I told you about back then, the important person who helped keep the restaurant safe for us?<span>"If it weren''t for him, our restaurant would have been taken over by the bandits long ago, and we wouldn''t have been able to live as freely as we do now," Matthew said excitedly.


    Upon hearing this, the well-built Agani eximed in surprise, "So our benefactor is so young?"The family of Matthew had obviously heard about what happened that year. Each one of them revealed a warm smile and expressed their gratitude to Ye Fan.


    Su Qingxue didn''t understand and asked, "What are they talking about?"Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "Oh, it''s nothing. Ma Xiu became famous very early, so many rich people in the world want to hire him as their personal head chef."


    Matthew wanted to stick to his store and stay with his family, so he refused.


    A few years ago there was a guy who wasn''t very reasonable and wanted to buy a shop for horse-repair and make Matthew work for him, threatening them.<span>I happened to have a grudge with those guys, and I helped Matthew out of this trouble, so I got to know them.


    "Actually, it''s not that big of a deal. They have to treat me as their benefactor, but my intention is not to help them. It''s just that it''s convenient."


    Su Qingxue was stunned. "They have to spend so much effort just to find a chef?"


    "Hehe, my wife, you don''t understand anymore. When a person has wealth, power, delicacies, and beauties, they will all be chasing after him. Otherwise, what''s the use of asking for money and power?" Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue blinked her eyes. Although Ye Fan''s words were very rxed, she felt that what happened back then was definitely not that simple. Otherwise, the family of Matthew would not be so grateful to this day.


    Entering the living room, Matthew and Bernard immediately went to the kitchen to cook. After all, they were world-ss chefs, and the kitchen was equipped with all sorts of high-end equipment.Ye Fan and Su Qingxue sat at the dining table. The group of women and children present did not dare to sit down. They respectfully stood to the side and served water and fruits.


    When Su Qingxue saw this scene, she was not veryfortable, "Everyone sit down, why are you standing?"Agani smiled and said, "Mr. Ye''s position is very prestigious. Without permission, we don''t dare to take a seat."


    Ye Fan was speechless. Isn''t this just pulling aggro on himself? He hurriedly waved his hand, "Sit down, sit down. It''s not like I''m stopping you. If you just stand there like this, we won''t be able to eat."


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Ye," Agani brought her daughter and daughter-inw along before sitting down.Matthew''s house was decorated with the traditional art style of the Enamel, and the impressionistic style of the 1860s made the interior of the apartment look colourful and pleasant.


    This was the first time Su Qingxue had entered the house of a foreigner. Looking at the decorations and furnishings, she felt that it was very new. She started a conversation with A Jia Ni and the other women using Shardte.


    It didn''t take long for Matthew and Bernard to arrive with delicate dishes. Arge amount of ingredients was always prepared at home for them to cook, so there was no shortage of ingredients for cooking.


    When Su Qingxue saw these dishes, she discovered that they were even more exquisite than the ones she saw in the restaurant before.


    "Agani, go and bring out my precious Romanee-Conti for Mr. Ye and Ms. Su." Matthew smiled and said, "Mr. Ye, I have a bottle of 13 year old Romanee-Conti in my collection, and it''s just the right year for drinking. If you cane, I''ll present it to you."<span>Ye Fan wasn''t polite. He was drinking whatever he wanted, but this time he was letting Su Qingxue experience it. Of course, he would let Matthew have whatever he wanted.


    <span>The annual production of the Romanee-Conti was usually only 5000 or 6,000 bottles, which was a famous wine that all the rich people of the world coveted. Although Su Qingxue was very rich, she didn''t really pursue this thing and didn''t really drink it.


    <span>When the red wine was opened, a wonderful fragrance filled the air. It was apanied by the fragrance of flowers that seeped into his nose and lungs.


    After pouring the wine into the cup, the exquisite halo of light emitted a clear and bright ck color. This made everyone feel that this wine was extraordinary.


    "Come, let''s all drink a little. Good wine needs to be shared in order to taste good." Ye Fan also didn''t have the thought of enjoying it alone, so he let Matthew and his family taste it.


    Matt and the others thanked him, but they didn''t dare to drink too much. They just took a few sips.


    Su Qingxue usually did not drink alcohol, but looking at such an exquisite dish and such a rare red wine, she became interested. After drinking a mouthful, the woman smiled in surprise and said, "Ye Fan! This wine has a strawberry vor! Is there a strawberry in there?! "Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 465

    <span>0465


    The key point was that within the ck BMW, there was a man in ck clothing holding a handgun. He kept sticking his head out and shooting at the Bentley''s tires.


    Inside the Bentley, there was a burly man holding a submachine gun who was constantly firing at the BMW.Ye Fan''s experience told him that those two BMW should be bodyguards, and the person in the white Bentley they were protecting should have been kidnapped.


    The Bentley was modified for bulletproof, so the bodyguards'' guns couldn''t do too much damage.


    <span>The key point was that the Bentley had outstanding performance. The BMW couldn''t catch up with it, but that strong man''s marksmanship was obviously better. One of the BMW was already smoking from being hit.


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes. It seems like tonight''s explosion wasn''t just a terrorist attack. These three cars were driven from the direction of the explosion. In other words, the cause of the explosion was this hijacking!


    Just when Ye Fan was hesitating about whether he should go and help, that big guy in the Bentley car rolled up his sleeves and on one of his arms, a tattoo attracted Ye Fan''s attention!


    "Asura Faction!?" Ye Fan recognized that the emblem of that fierce devil was actually the emblem of the Asura''s Association!


    Before he came this time, Xie Linfuan had asked Ye Fan to help him investigate the internal spies of the Dragon Soul in order to better track down the Asura Society.<span>Now that the Asura Faction''s people were so close, Ye Fan naturally had to follow them down to see what was going on.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t want to alert the enemy. If he were to kill the members of the Asura Faction, then the clues would be cut off. In that case, he might as well just let them kidnap the ''sess''.


    <span>"Tututututu!" "Plop, plop, plop!"


    As the tongue of the machine gun shot out, one BMW finally couldn''t take it anymore. It slid sideways and slid across the side, knocking over another BMW as well!


    Several bodyguards were injured, but they could no longer chase after him. They could only climb out of the car and beat their chests.Although the Bentley was riddled with bullet marks, it was fine and it continued to fly through two streets.


    At this moment, arge number of police cars had arrived, obviously intending to surround these bandits.


    However, what these policemen didn''t know was that when they passed by a street halfway through, the two bandits in the Bentley had already taken a hostage and got out of the car!


    <span>Ye Fan stood on top of the building, and he could clearly see that the bandit used a ck hood to cover the hostage''s head. The hostage seemed to be in aa, and he wore a light curly-colored coat, making him look like a girl.


    The two bandits were both white, tall and sturdy with night vision goggles on their faces. There were even handguns and grenades on their waists. Their equipment was very good.They opened an entrance to a underground tunnel and carried the hostage straight into the sewer.


    All of this took only about 10 seconds. The Bentley had only stopped for 5 to 6 seconds, so the police did not know that the person they were trying to save was no longer in the Bentley!


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, this group of bandits was really ruthless. After all, the guy driving that car was clearly going to be caught. At that time, he would probablymit suicide in exchange for hispanions'' time to escape.


    When Ye Fan saw this, he naturally wouldn''t chase after Bentley. He also jumped into the sewer, but deliberately used very light footsteps to avoid being discovered by those guys.


    Separated by a rtively far distance, Ye Fan was able to distinguish the direction of the sound and followed it for almost six to seven minutes.The two bandits carried the hostages to a manhole cover. After knocking on it for a while, someone removed the manhole cover.


    <span>It was a cul-de-sac, behind a restaurant. Some trash cans were there, and there was a stench everywhere.


    The one who opened the lid was a white man with a beard wearing a chef uniform.


    "Did we seed?" the bearded man asked.One of the yellow-haired bandits nodded, "We will not fail our mission."


    "Very well, the transport is ready. Put the hostages into the grocery car and drive the car. Follow the route you want, the police won''t investigate you." Big Beard said.The two bandits hurried to a grocery van, stuffed the hostage in the back, started the car, and drove off.


    <span>The bearded chef watched the car drive away, took out his cell phone, dialed a number, and said, "Mr. Bruce, the hyena and the fox have left with the hostages. The rabbit had been sacrificed, he hadmitted suicide, there would be no clues left. "Yes, I will stay in the dining room and report to you at any time ¡­"


    After hanging up the phone, Big Beard kept his phone. Just as he was about to put down the manhole cover, he suddenly realized that there was a person behind him looking at him with a smile that was not a smile.


    <span>This person was naturally Ye Fan, who came up from the sewer.


    "You ¡­ Who are you!? " the bearded man asked in surprise.


    <span>Ye Fan spoke in fluent enamel, "Bruce, who are you to the Asura Society?"


    <span>Big Beard''s expression changed a few times as a murderous intent shed across his face. He quickly covered it up and revealed an innocent look as he smiled and said, "Sir, I don''t understand what you mean. Our restaurant has closed."


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, "That grocery car, the license te is D-342-FN. If I call the police right now, they should be happy to check on this car, wouldn''t they?"


    Hearing that, Big Beard became nervous, knelt on the ground, and begged: "Sir, I beg of you! I... I was forced! "I really don''t know ¡­"


    As the bearded man spoke, he grabbed Ye Fan''s leg and wailed pitifully.


    However, right at this moment, killing intent filled the bearded man''s eyes. Seeing that the distance was getting close enough, he immediately pulled out a dagger from his waist, and shed towards Ye Fan''s ankle!How could Ye Fan not see through this trick? He had already kicked the big bearded man in the head!


    <span>The bearded man''s neck was twisted and he died instantly.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t expect to get too many answers out of this. He also didn''t want to find out who that Blues was, because this 99% was an alias or code name.


    What Ye Fan was more worried about was that this Asura would actually have such an intelligence outpost in Barbary. Doesn''t this mean that this organization was actually a world-ss organization, and not just targeting China?


    Just who was this Asura King? This was not something that could be aplished by ordinary wealth and power.


    Ye Fan did not stay any longer and quickly ran out. He jumped onto the tall building, saw the grocery car, and continued to chase after it.


    After driving for an hour, they arrived at a church that was located far away from the center of Barbary City.<span>This church was located near the residential district. At night, it looked very lonely. The lights inside were dim, and only a tall, pale priest wearing sses stood expressionlessly in the darkness. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 466

    <span>0466


    Ye Fannded on top of the church and watched the two bandits carry the hostage out of the car.


    "You are five minuteste," the priest said in a deep voice.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Bruce," the yellow-haired bandit said apologetically. "We took a detour to avoid a police car.""Hmph, don''t try to find excuses, just pay attention to the details when carrying out the mission. If you are urate in your timing, the police car won''t appear on your way here," Blues said.


    <span>The two bandits obediently nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Forget it this time. Bring him in," Bruce said.


    "Yes sir!"Soon, a bandit went to open the door, and another bandit carried a hostage into the church.


    Blues looked around to make sure no one was passing before he followed and locked the door.


    Ye Fan sat on the rooftop, pondering. So it turns out that this Blues, his identity was that of a priest. Of course, this was most likely his identity of a deceiver.


    Ye Fan thought about it, it wasn''t the end yet, so there was no need to alert the snake, so he found a skylight of the church andid there to see if there were any movements of the people inside.<span>In the end, Ye Fan discovered that behind a stone statue at the side of the church, there was actually a hidden door.


    Bruce led the two bandits, the hostages, through a secret door that led to a basement below the church.


    Ye Fan grinned. Sure enough, following them was a good harvest. This church clearly had a very good secret property, so it should be an important stronghold of the Shura.<span>Ye Fan waited until there was no one below, then opened the skylight and lightly jumped down. ording to Father Blues'' method, he opened the secret door and followed inside through the mechanism on the stone carving.


    The underground passage was strangely bright, with long steps lit by bright yellow lights.Ye Fan walked slowly, keeping his distance so that no one would notice.


    When they were about to reach the bottom, a wider area made of stone appeared in front of them. It was simr to the dugout during the war, but after the modification, it was not eerie at all. Instead, it was bright and warm, dry andfortable.<span>What surprised Ye Fan was that there were still quite a few people down there. There were a total of fifty to sixty people, both men and women wearing scarlet capes and coats, standing in a pile, holding burning white candles in their hands.


    As for Father Bruce, he had already taken off his clothes and put on a scarlet robe with golden threads. He was leading a group of believers as he chanted a prayer ¡­


    "Great Asura King!" May everyone respect your reputation! May your Shura Purgatory descend!


    <span>Gratitude gives us the sweet blood! Exempt from our crimes! Wash off our filth!


    <span>For the Shura, for Hell, for glory! We will follow them forever and ept their souls! "


    After he finished reciting the prayer, Blues picked up a bowl of blood, and all the believers picked up their own bowl of blood as well.


    "Drink blood!" "For the Asura King!"


    "For the Asura King!"<span>In the basement, after a deafening shout, everyone drank the blood in their bowls. Their mouths were all bloody, but their eyes were filled with excitement and fanaticism.


    Ye Fan frowned, the level of development of Asura''s Association was far beyond his imagination. This was no longer a simple terrorist organization, this was simply an evil church!


    The Asura King already had his fanatical followers. This wasn''t something that could be done overnight. He had at least managed this for over a decade!


    What made Ye Fan even more uneasy was that although he could only stick close to the wall and observe the situation inside from a small angle, but among these fifty to sixty believers, many of them were emitting an extraordinary aura, possessing a rtively strongbat strength.<span>If they were to really fight in a moment, Ye Fan would have to put in a bit of effort, and he definitely wouldn''t be a group of ordinary people.


    <span>Just then, Bruce shouted excitedly, "Today is an important day! For the arrival of the Asura King, we have finally taken an important step!


    We have sessfully brought the third in line sessor of the royal family, one of the most beautiful women in the world, the most beautiful royal princess, Aileen Ingrid and Alice Desiree here! "<span>Hearing this, the group of believers once again began to cheer with fervor!


    Ye Fan was stunned. He never thought that these lunatics would actually kidnap Princess Rui Dian!?Although Ye Fan had never seen this Princess Ai''er before, he had also heard of her. This was because there were always reports that this princess'' beauty was one of the rarest in the world.


    She was the apple of King Rui''s eye, because she had always been shy and introverted, rarely showed her face, and did not participate in any public events. She even wore a hat and veil at national ceremonies and was very shy.<span>However, perhaps it was because this princess was truly too lovable. Although many of the citizens had never seen her before, she still received a lot of support and love.


    In recent years, as the princess has grown up, she has asionally participated in international events, but few positive photos have flowed out.


    It is said that in order to protect his daughter, King Rui Dian didn''t want her to live under the spotlight, so there were very few opportunities to take pictures.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care about these gossips at all, not to mention the fact that Lei Dian was located in northern Europe, and was separated from him by a hundred thousand miles. Who would have the leisure to care what their princess looked like?


    "Tonight, in front of the entire world, we will use this beautiful princess'' noble and beautiful blood to sacrifice to our great Asura King!" Bruce shouted.


    Ye Fan''s gaze focused on a nearby corner. Sure enough, he saw a camera installed there!


    This bunch of lunatics actually nned to suck up Princess Ayrng''s blood together and then record it on the inte?!


    If this news were to spread out, the Asura Faction would bepletely famous!


    And the princess was kidnapped in the country of the enamel, the citizens definitely wouldn''t be able to afford it, and the king would definitely be enraged, he would definitely demand an exnation and take revenge for his daughter!They will cause chaos in China, and also severely damage the prestige of the powerful countries and the royal family in Europe. At that time, even if everyone is unwilling, they will attack the entire world.


    An organization like the Asura''s Association was not afraid of being attacked by others, but was instead afraid of being ignored by them!Because once the attack began, it would mean that the war was about to start!


    <span>War, chaos, blood, wasn''t that what these lunatics loved the most.


    Although Ye Fan intended to retire, this sort of thing naturally couldn''t be allowed to happen.<span>Ye Fan also stopped hiding and walked down.


    Several of the believers in the scarlet cloak saw Ye Fan and were all shocked, "Who are you?!" Why did it appear here!? "


    Ye Fan didn''t pay any attention to him, instead looking at the wooden tform where Blues was standing.


    On the high tform, there was a long stone table. On the stone table, there was a unconscious woman. It was none other than Princess Ai''er. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 477

    0477


    When Hou Lei heard this, he hurriedly smiled and advised, "Old Wu, Mr. Ye has generously helped us out with your words. We should be thanking you, Mr. Ye. Why are you still acting like you''re living a life of humiliation?"


    "I''m not burying you, but I just don''t understand why Mr. Ye can help us. He can protect our people, protect our information?<span>One had to know, the squadron didn''t have a single Legend rank expert. Even their allies didn''t clearly indicate that they had a Legend rank expert.


    But we are apanied by the phoenix girl, so no one under the Legend rank dares to offend us. If there was a Legend rank expert fighting over it, would Mr. Ye be able to stop it?


    "So, I think that if we go with Mr. Ye to the Sytor Rating Conference, it will lead to hostility and trouble instead of substantial help at the moment," Wu said.Ye Fan listened expressionlessly, not saying a word.


    <span>To a certain extent, Wu Mo''s words were actually the thoughts of the majority of the delegation.


    The Dragon King and Xie Laiyuan would not reveal Ye Fan''s true identity and background because it would very likely cause panic in the Dragon Soul. Moreover, it would also affect Xie Linfuan''s past experiences.


    Therefore, Wu Mo and the others didn''t know the exact strength and origin of Ye Fan. They only felt that although Ye Fan was an expert, he was more like an "aerial soldier" who was somehow sent to supervise the battle, as if he didn''t trust the abilities of these people.<span>"What Chief Wu means is, you might as well not have me. My existence is a burden to you guys?" Ye Fan asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    Hou Lei tried to smooth things over, "Aiya, Mr. Ye, don''t be angry. Old Wu''s words are quick. He doesn''t have any disrespectful intentions, he''s just worried that we might encounter some problems."


    Wu Mo had a sharp look on his face as he said, "Mr. Ye, I respect the strong and the heroes. You are the hero of China during the battle at Lou Chun Ind.


    But this time, we do not know what position you have in our delegation, and in what way will you help us? "<span>Ye Fan exhaled a mouthful of smoke and fell silent for a moment before shaking his head, "Actually, I don''t know either."


    The moment he said that, everyone in the meeting room looked at each other, frowning and not understanding.Ye Fan continued to smile and said, "Maybe it''s because I have some international friends. If something happens, we can have a chance to talk."


    If all goes well at your meeting and no other country or organization has bothered me, then I will not have to do anything. ""Mr. Ye, what evidence do you have to prove that you have sufficient connections to help us?


    Our operation this time is like walking on thin ice, so many organizations around the world are watching us. "If we''re rted to you, we need to weigh the pros and cons," Wu Mo said.


    Ye Fan let out a long sigh, "Chief Wu, if you really want me to prove something, I don''t have that kind of interest. I''m not here to beg everyone toe with me to the meeting. In fact, I''m not interested in going to the Sai Te Great Assembly at all.


    Since all of you feel that having a rtionship with me will only lead to hatred, then I don''t think there''s a need for you to continue cooperating with me. "After saying that, just as Ye Fan was about to get up, Song Meiji, who was carrying the tea to the side, saw that Ye Fan was about to leave, and couldn''t help but to be stunned: "Mr. Ye, what''s going on? Leaving right after arriving? "


    Ye Fan took the tea from the secretary''s hand, and didn''t care if it was hot or not. He drank it in one gulp, then handed the cup back to her. He smiled, "Sister Song, thank you for your hard work. I''m leaving."


    Seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, Hou Lei quickly urged him to stay: "Mr. Ye! Don''t be angry! Old Wu''s temper is just like that, we really need your help.<span>Since the Dragon King and the Military Advisor have invited you, they must have their reasons for doing so.


    Ye Fan turned around and said, "Bureau Chief Hou, since I have promised Old Xie, I will naturally fulfill some of the promises that I should fulfill. However, some of you people insist on interrogating me, so I am not interested."


    Hou Lei''s face was full of anxiety as heined to Wu Mo, "Old Wu! Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Ye! "


    Wu Mo''s eyes shed, and he sneered: "Let him go. Without true strength, he is probably just a rtive. If he doesn''t want to earn some merits, then what good would he do at home. I have seen many such people.


    The secret personnel of our Dragon Soul can handle this time''s security issue. Furthermore, the Sit Rankings is a world-ss event, and it has always been about peace. Who would actually jump out to oppose us? "


    "You ¡­ Why are your words so hard? "Aiya!" Hou Lei did not know what to say. Seeing that Ye Fan had already walked out, he hurriedly shouted, "Xiao Song, go send Mr. Ye off, advise him not to be angry!"


    <span>Song Meizhi quickly nodded her head, put down her tea and ran out to see Ye Fan off.


    <span>In the meeting room, Hou Lei kept saying that Wu Mo was too sharp and not too tactful. Even if the real Ye Fan was just a rtive hired by a military advisor and had done a lot of work, he still couldn''t expose him like that.


    In fact, many of the people present also thought the same, because Ye Fan truly looked too ordinary. Even if Lou Chun Ind''s battle had made him quite famous, many people still thought it was because of Chu Yunyao. After all, they had never personally experienced that battle, let alone seen the scene of Ye Fan''s battle.


    Wu Mo, on the other hand, did not care what Hou Lei said about him. A hint of a cold sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth and a hint of pride could be seen in his eyes.


    Outside the hotel, Song Meizhi saw Ye Fan out and prepared to take a taxi."Mr. Ye, please don''t mind it. Chief Wu is an outspoken person. Plus, you are rmended by the Military Advisor, so there''s a rtionship between you and him." Song Meizhi sighed.


    "Oh?" Ye Fan asked, "What does this have to do with Old Xie?"


    "Chief Wu has always been the Dragon King''s trusted general. But since the appearance of the Military Advisor, his position has been slowly declining. He has always been unsatisfied with the rapid rise of the Military Advisor ¡­" "So ¡­" Song Meizhi smiled awkwardly.Ye Fan suddenly nodded, "No wonder I''m so unsightly to look at, so it turns out that I failed in mypetition."


    However, this had nothing to do with Ye Fan. He was originally toozy to move with the people from Dragon Soul. Today, he could only walk around in a formal manner.


    However, from what Wu Mo had said, it seemed that Dragon Soul intended to share some of the scientific information on the Earth''s axis with them.He knew that eating alone would cause the whole world to be dissatisfied with China''s government, so he simply took out some things that would not affect the country''s security, calming down the other countries, and also tried to rope in some allies to resist the pressure from the countries led by China.


    <span>Amidst Song Meizhi''s constant apologies, Ye Fan got into a taxi and left the hotel.


    Ye Fan didn''t choose to return to the Four Seasons Tavern, and instead gave the driver a rtively unpopr address. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 484

    0484


    <span>"What are you doing?" "A date?" Ye Fan smiled and said.


    "Brother, I want to protect you closely, so I''m going to dress as your assistant," Misty Night said.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but be amused, "I am an assistant myself, and you still think of me as an assistant?" Come on, I''ll tell my wife you''re my little sister. "


    Fog Night''s face reddened when he heard this. He suddenly lowered his head and said in Chinese, "Brother, what do you want to do ¡­ "Sister?"


    For top assassins in the world, they had to learn all sorts of skills, such as stealth, concealment, assassination, and so on.


    So, for Fog Night to be able to speak Chinese, Ye Fan was not surprised. However, the girl was even able to understand the meaning of the word "dry", and she even used it so skillfully, which made Ye Fan speechless."Err ¡­" Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, and then he poked at Fog Night''s forehead, "Little girl, you have a rich imagination. Don''t y with me, you know what I mean. "


    Fog Night was reprimanded by Ye Fan, and was poked in the forehead. Not only was he not unhappy, but he was also very happy, and felt that the two of them were very close."Got it, bro. I won''t say anymore, then I''m your little sister now." Fog Night stroked his ck hair, "And although my mother is from Fusang, my father is from China, so he can be your little sister in terms of looks."


    Ye Fanughed, "Did you thoroughly investigate your background?" I remember when you were a child you didn''t know anything. When Asmuntis picked you up off the road that winter, you didn''t remember anything. I thought you were a silly girl. "Fog Night was silent for a moment, then forced a smile, as though he had thought of something unhappy, and quickly changed the subject: "Brother, where are we going now?


    "The teacher said that wherever you go, he wants me to protect you. If you don''t want me to show my face, I can protect you in secret."


    Ye Fan said happily, "Since you''re dressed so beautifully, wouldn''t it be a waste for you to secretly protect me?" "Alright, just follow me. I''m going to have breakfast, then go shopping for some women''s bags, shoes and clothes."Fog Night blinked. "Brother, are you going to give your wife a present?"


    <span>"Hey, how did you guess that?"


    "Because I''m a woman too," Fog Night said. "Of course I can guess, or perhaps you''re sending it to your other sweetheart."


    Ye Fan scratched his head in embarrassment, "Ah, why don''t youe with me to pick?" I really don''t know much about the styles that women like. "


    Wu Ye said, "Brother, if you don''t know what to choose, then buy all kinds of styles. Besides, with your identity, why should you buy them? Just ask those luxurypanies to send you thetest products. "


    Ye Fan blinked, "That''s right!" "How could I have forgotten? I just wanted old Pinault to deliver all theirpany stuff!" "¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Fog night suddenly burst outughing, and her beautiful eyes turned into beautiful crescent moons, "Brother, I suddenly realised, you don''t have any airs at all, you''re so cute, with such a noble identity, you actually want to be like a normal person and spend money to buy everything."


    All you have to do is say that all the top luxurypanies in the world want to send you a few cars. "


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand, "I didn''t have any airs of arrogance to begin with. It''s all because of your teacher, and he insisted on respecting me as his king. It''s not like I want to call him Lucifer, or Hell King ¡­ ¡­." "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡­"


    "However, using all the luxury brands in the world is a bit too much. I''ll just get Old Pino to send me some. You shouldn''t be too greedy, right?"<span>Fog Night nodded, "Brother, you have the final say."


    <span>Ye Fan felt that the gift matter had been resolved, so he was in a good mood. He dressed and brought Fog Night downstairs to eat breakfast.


    As he ate his buffet, he called Old Pino.<span>The phone call quickly connected. Old Pino''s pleasantly surprised voice came from the other end, "MY-PRINCE, I was looking forward to your call!" I never thought that you would actually contact me! "


    Ye Fan bit an apple and asked, "Old Pino, why are you waiting for my call?"


    <span>"I know that the very important Sit Rankings in the Underground World is about to begin. Since you are a Legend rank expert, I believe that you will be attending. In that case, aren''t youing to Europe? I''m looking forward to bringing my son to meet you," Old Pino said.


    Ye Fan replied with an "Oh", "Has your son never seen me before?"


    "Yes, this is a big w for my son. He has always been looking forward to meeting you and thanking you for your protection!" Old Pino said.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said: "How about this, I''m nning on picking a group of women''s bags, clothes, shoes and the like, so that I can give them to my wife. Don''t your family have many brands of Gi, Bottega, and Holy Rnd? You give me a new batch, I want to give them to my wife, and we can have lunch together."Hearing this, old Pino hurriedly agreed, "It''s such an honor! Your wife has taken a fancy to our family''s products, that is a blessing of three lifetimes for us!


    "Dear King, may I ask where you and Madam are at the moment? We will deliver the goods to you at once."


    Ye Fan told the hotel to Old Pino and asked him if he could make it in time. If he was in a hurry, he could do it in the evening.


    But Old Pino agreed, iming that there was absolutely no problem, so Ye Fan just let him go.<span>Since Su Qingxue was going to meet with the other two branchpanies in the morning, she would indeed only return to the hotel at noon. Ye Fan was not in a hurry and strolled around nearby with Fog Night.


    They bought drinks and chatted as they walked down the Champs-Elys¨¦es.


    "I forgot to ask you yesterday. Is everything going well with Baffled?" Although Ye Fan didn''t care about all this, he still cared about the recent situation of his brothers.Wu Ye nodded, "The turnover is increasing every year, but too many assassins want to join us, so we strictly set the threshold for epting assassins. In these two years, we have fewer new members.


    The teacher said that we wanted to uphold the title of Baffodil. This brother was the one who created it, we can''t lose face for you. "


    "Haha, I haven''t even been number one on the Ranking of Assassins, but your teacher has already been promoted. The main reason why Baofeng was able to have his current status is because of your teacher, I just got started."


    "That''s not it. Back then, it was because you didn''t want to continue being an assassin that you didn''t take the first ce. Otherwise, my teacher would at most be ranked second." Fog Night said seriously.


    Ye Fan curled his lips, not wanting to talk about what happened that year. Killing people to earn money was not his favorite way of life."What about you? What''s the ranking of the killer list now?" Ye Fan asked.


    Fog night, "he said dejectedly," I ¡­ "I''ve shamed teacher, I''m only ninth"Ye Fan almost spit out his coffee, and looked at the girl in surprise, "You''re already ninth?" In the past, your teacher didn''t even manage to touch the edge of the top ten at his age! You''re not embarrassing him at all, you''re giving him face! "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 486

    0486<span>"Yes, a legendary expert doesn''t have any sense of arrogance. Logically speaking, a person like him should be dissatisfied with us."


    More importantly, he didn''t feel any form of cultivation on him at all... "I was wondering if this man was a fake Lucifer," Gray said doubtfully.


    "Could all the rumors be true? After the fight between Lucifer and the ck Emperor''s master and disciple, he also lost his power? " Harina was excited.<span>Gray nodded. "I guess it''s possible, or Fog Night wouldn''t have seen us so serious. It should have been more arrogant."


    "We should follow the original n and follow the Guild Leader''s orders and probe further."<span>Harina agreed. She took out her cell phone and dialed a number ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    In the Four Seasons Hotel, Su Qingxue went back to her business suite after seeing the partners.After throwing away her bag and taking off her jacket, Su Qingxueid down on the bed and let out a long breath.


    <span>Feeling the loneliness in the room, the woman puffed up her lips. After reprimanding that bad guyst night, he still hadn''te looking for her today. The more she thought about it, the more hateful she became.


    Where did he go? Su Qingxue subconsciously picked up her phone, intending to call and ask.


    But thinking about it, why should I call him? If he didn''t bring her to y, then she wouldn''t care about him!


    The more Su Qingxue thought about it, the angrier she got. The key thing was that her stomach was still hungry. If this went on, she would get full.Su Qingxue had no choice but to call a hotel phone. She would definitely not be willing to go out to eat alone.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.<span>Su Qingxue thought it was someoneing and snorted. She wanted to scold him, but as soon as she opened the door, she saw a hotel manager standing outside with a smile.


    "Lady Su, sorry to bother you." The white manager politely smiled.<span>"It''s nothing, what''s wrong?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "Well, Mr. Francois Pino and Mr. Henry Pino, they said they would give you a present. They are already downstairs. May I ask if they cane up?" The white manager asked very carefully.


    Hearing these two names, Su Qingxue felt that the names sounded familiar. After thinking for a few seconds, she suddenly thought of something and was shocked, "You''re talking about Kai Yun''s Pi Nuo and his son!?"


    The white manager was startled, thenughed: "Of course, Ms. Su, you should know them, right? They clearly indicated that they were looking for you. The Pinault family is a well-known rich family in all of the Enamel and even around the world. "


    Su Qingxue felt that her brain wasn''t enough for now. No matter how smart she was, she couldn''t understand why the world''s richest man, the leader of the world''s fashion industry, would speciallye over to give her a present!Su Qingxue had tens of billions of dors in assets. Logically speaking, the difference between her and the assets controlled by the Pino n was only 120 billion.


    <span>However, money was only on the surface. The hidden assets they controlled, as well as their influence in the world, were on apletely different level. This was the difference between the world''s wealthiest people and the national wealthiest people.


    <span>The key point was that the Pino father and son had humbly asked for her permission, otherwise they wouldn''t have dared toe upstairs!


    One had to know that under normal circumstances, even if the embroidered group wanted to work with Kai Yun Group, they still wouldn''t necessarily be willing to meet them.


    Su Qingxue stabilized her emotions and quickly said, "I''ll go down and see them."


    <span>Su Qingxue felt that she should go down and meet him instead of letting this father and son pair from the fashion industry visit her.


    <span>The manager naturally wouldn''t refuse and brought Su Qingxue down to the hall on the first floor.


    As soon as they arrived at the hall, Su Qingxue was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    In the middle of the hall, there was an open space filled with more than a hundred packaged bags. All of them were the luxury goods of Kai Yun Corporation.


    Su Qingxue normally didn''t have much time to visit luxury shops, but in this circle, she was quite familiar with some of the famous styles.


    Looking at the luxury items that were exposed, he estimated that the total value of the gifts here was about three to four million. If there was a limit on the price, there was a high chance that there would be tens of millions of gifts here!


    And a dozen ck clothed bodyguards were standing on both sides, guarding this pile of gifts.<span>An old man and a middle-aged man stood there with friendly and respectful smiles on their faces, waiting.


    "Mr. Pino?" You were looking for me? " Su Qingxue recognized the father and son because their photos had appeared many times in some fashionable financial news.<span>Old Pino and his son, Henry, bowed with great ceremony. "I am honored to be of service to you, madame, and I hope you will enjoy these gifts."


    Su Qingxue was unable to bear it and said with a frown, "Mr. Pino, please don''t be like this, I am just an ordinary businessman, you guys ¡­. You''ve confused me so. "


    The old Pino man was old and immediately understood that Su Qingxue still didn''t know Ye Fan''s identity, so he said, "I''m really sorry, Madam. I forgot to make it clear that your husband chose to give you all the presents here.


    We have an appointment for lunch with Mr. Yee, and I think you''ll know everything when hees. "


    "This is a gift from Ye Fan?" Su Qingxue''s watery eyes widened and she suddenly felt at a loss of what to do. Just how many surprises did this man want to give her before he stopped!?<span>The previous Master Alec, Dr. Ronica, and Paco were enough to shock her. This time, she even knew the Pino father and son from the Kai Yun Corporation?


    Although Ye Fan had said that he knew quite a lot of people and could help a lot in business, Su Qingxue still felt that it was inconceivable when she saw it with her own eyes.


    The most important thing was that the Pinhio father and son were actually bowing and kneeling, which was so polite that Su Qingxue felt embarrassed."Mr. Pino, who exactly is Ye Fan? Why do you know him?" Su Qingxue could not help but ask.


    But old Pino looked embarrassed, "Madam, if Mr. Ye didn''t tell us the situation, we wouldn''t dare. "All we can say is, Mr. Ye is our benefactor. We were able to protect the Kai Yun group, it''s all thanks to you, Mr. Ye."


    Su Qingxue was stunned. What did Ye Fan do? How could he be so capable!?


    "Ma''am, do we bring these gifts into your room or somewhere else?" Old Pino asked with a smile.<span>When Su Qingxue saw the things in this ce, she bitterly smiled and said, "Mr. Pino, how could my room hold so many gifts? Moreover, there are too many of them. I think they were not chosen by Ye Fan."


    <span>"No, no, no, this was personally chosen by Mr. Ye," Old Pino denied.


    Su Qingxue said, "But even if it was him, there are too many. My room can''t fit, or ¡­ ¡­"


    Without waiting for Su Qingxue to finish speaking, Old Pino said to the hotel manager beside him: "Do you still have another presidential suite?"The hotel manager nodded respectfully. "Yes, there''s another mister."


    "Order that presidential suite for Ms. Su and move all the presents in!" Old Pino said. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 487

    0487If others heard this, they would think that the old man had gone crazy. The presidential suite of the Four Seasons Tavern cost tens of thousands of euros to stay the night, but he was just using it as a warehouse to give Su Qingxue a present!


    <span>However, the one who had spoken was the most wealthy man in the Empire of Enamel, Pino. Thus, the hotel manager did not hesitate to go and take care of this matter.


    Su Qingxue thought that she had spent a lot of money, but after seeing this scene, she realized that she was actually quite "rational".<span>"Heh heh, madam, our bodyguards will take all the presents, and I hope you will like some of them." Old Pino said respectfully.


    <span>Su Qingxue didn''t know what to say. She was even more curious, just what kind of man did she marry!?


    "Aiya!" "Old Pino?"


    At this time, Ye Fan walked in from outside, and naturally, there was also Fog Night.<span>Seeing an old friend, Ye Fan apologeticallyughed and said, "Sorry, I went out for a while and came back a littlete."


    As for the pair of gifts on the ground, Ye Fan didn''t even bother to look at them. In any case, Old Pino was an expert, so he would definitely do things reliably.


    <span>"My god ¡­" Old Pino was about to shout when he suddenly remembered that Su Qingxue was there. He quickly pulled his son, Henry, and respectfully called him "Mr. Ye".


    "You don''t need to be so formal with your own people." Ye Fan smiled and patted the father and son''s shoulders. Although he was just a twenty-something year old, he was actually acting like an elder to a middle-aged man, which made everyone feel incredible.


    "Mr. Ye, my father often mentions your help to our family, and I hope that in the future, like my father, I will be able to contribute a small part of the family''s strength to you," Henry said."Sure, then send a batch of your products to my wife every year. My wife will definitely be very happy that way, right my wife?" Ye Fan grinned at Su Qingxue.


    When Su Qingxue saw Ye Fan and Pinhio''s arms around each other''s shoulders, she couldn''t wait to pinch herself and confirm that they were not dreaming.


    <span>"Just ¡­ "No way, I would also spend money to buy it myself. It''s not good to just take it for free," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan could see that the woman''s words weren''t true because Su Qingxue was looking at the gift bags that were being carried upstairs with a trace of anticipation in her eyes.


    Women loved to take apart gifts, especially thisnd''s famous brands. They were enough for her to take them apart!<span>Sure enough, Feng Yueying was right. Regardless of whether or not he could afford it, he still had to give out what he needed!


    Saying "I love you" many times is not as useful as real gold and silver.Because a woman needs to really see what you''re doing to her, not just talking.


    At this time, Wu Ye also walked over. His eyes flickered as he smiled at Su Qingxue, "Hello, Sister Su."


    <span>"You are..." Only now did Su Qingxue notice that a young girl with an extraordinary appearance and extraordinary temperament had followed Ye Fan in. She couldn''t help but look at Ye Fan with a colder gaze, "Aren''t you going to introduce him?"


    Ye Fan hurriedly smiled, "Wife, this is my sworn sister, called Fog Night. Her teacher is my good brother, hmm ¡­" I know it''s a bit messy, but don''t think too much about it. "Wu Ye smiled and said, "Big sister Su, you are really beautiful. You are the most beautiful woman in the East that I have ever seen. No wonder brother Ye Fan would take you as his wife."


    When Su Qingxue saw the pure smile on Wu Ye''s face, she let down her guard. She really thought that this was an ordinary young girl.


    What she didn''t know was that Fog Night''s acting skills were top-notch, and could easily turn into harmless.


    Rtively speaking, in the eyes of Fog Night, Su Qingxue was a very gullible woman.


    "You''re beautiful too, Fog Night. Your name is so special. Are you from Fusang?" Su Qingxue asked.<span>Fog night, nodding, "My father was from China, my mother was from Fusang, my mother named her."


    "So that''s what happened. Just now, it was you and Ye Fan who went out?" Su Qingxue always wanted to ask where the man had gone to so early in the morning.


    Wu Ye said, "Yes, I want to see if there''s anything suitable for big sister Su, so I helped you choose it. He really troubled himself. Big sister Su, you are so blessed, you have a good husband.""Oh?" Su Qingxue nced at Ye Fan and finally felt a lot morefortable. Her previous dissatisfaction also disappeared.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t wait to hug Fog Night and kiss it. This girl really knew how to talk!


    "Hehe, my wife, heaven and earth can be seen. In my heart, all I think about is you, and you still suspect that I went out to find a girl. I actually feel really bitter." Ye Fan said with a sorrowful look.


    Su Qingxue harrumphed, "I don''t believe that you are not telling the truth." On the other hand, I feel that Fog Night''s little sister''s words are quite urate, and she also looks clean. I really don''t know why she would care about a glib guy like you. "


    Ye Fan almost burst out intoughter. If Su Qingxue saw Wu Ye''s charming and seductive appearance yesterday, she would probably drop her chin to the ground.His wife is still simple as expected, Ye Fanmented in his heart, but of course he won''t say it out loud.


    The Pino and his son wanted to do their part, so they took the three of them in a Rolls-Royce and went to eat at one of their mansions in Barley.


    However, Su Qingxue felt that this was too time-consuming. She still had to attend a party hosted by the Chamber of Commerce and nned to prepare seriously, so she didn''t want to spend too much time eating.


    Hearing this, old Pino immediately knew what kind of party it was and asked, "Madam, you''re at the Alice''s Party at the Barbary International Hotel, right? My son will also represent our Kai Yun Group at the party. If you don''t mind, we can send you there directly."


    <span>Su Qingxue immediately shook her head and tactfully declined, "Mr. Pino, although you two are very close with Ye Fan, I hope that business matters will be fought for as much as possible by relying on my own strength, rather than by relying on personal rtionships."


    <span>"But, madam. "As a businessman, when you stand at a certain height, sometimes you can''t do something with your ability alone," Old Pino said sincerely.


    <span>Su Qingxue lowered her head and pursed her lips, "Even so, I still want to test how far I can go."


    "Old Pino, please don''t get involved in my wife''s business. She doesn''t like it." Ye Fan said.<span>Hearing this, the father and son duo did not say much. Instead, they sat in the restaurant and ate together.


    By the time the Pinos were gone, Fog Night had also lied that it was going back and was beginning to stay in the hotel in the dark.


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue returned to the woman''s room. Su Qingxue looked at the bags and boxes in the room as if she was in a dream.


    "Wife, do you like it?" Ye Fan put his hands on the woman''s shoulders and asked with a smile.


    Suddenly, Su Qingxue turned around and looked at him coldly with her beautiful eyes, "That Fog Night, what''s going on?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 488

    0488Ye Fan was surprised, he was caught unprepared, "Wife, didn''t I already say that she is my sworn sister, my brother''s ¡­ ¡­"


    "Nonsense!" Su Qingxue coldly snorted, "Just now, in front of outsiders, I was only giving you face and didn''t want to argue with you. Do you really think I''m stupid?"


    Go out on the street and pick out a present for me with a woman? Do you really think that I am a three year old child and that I would believe everything you say? "Ye Fan''s throat rumbled. Good boy, I really thought Su Qingxue didn''t notice anything just a moment ago. I didn''t expect Su Qingxue to be able to see that there was something going on between him and Wu Ye.


    However, Su Qingxue could imagine that giving him face in front of the old Pino father and son was a "progress"!


    "You and your little sister Fog Night are both thinking how naive and foolish I am, to actually believe you?" Su Qingxue''s gaze seemed to be able to see through Ye Fan''s thoughts.


    Ye Fan obviously wouldn''t admit it, and hurriedly said, "Wifey, don''t let your imagination run wild. Nothing really happened between her and me."Su Qingxue stared at Ye Fan for a while and then said, "For now, I believe you. For a thick-skinned person like you, you would only admit it if you really did it. It''s been like this for the past few times."


    Ye Fan didn''t want to continue this topic, so heughed and said, "My wife, you are really magnanimous." "Okay, go take a look. Old Pino sent you something to see if there are any clothes or shoes you like. You can wear them at the party tonight."<span>Su Qingxue was actually thinking about those gifts. She had seen too much of Ye Fan''s ythings and was about to go numb.


    <span>The woman turned and walked over to the gift. "Well, for Mr. Pino''s sake, I''ll take a look. I don''t really care about these things."


    As Su Qingxue spoke, she started to squat down and pick up the presents.


    <span>Clothes, bags, shoes, and even jewelry, were taken out one by one.


    Su Qingxue''s expression became more and more joyous and her eyes shined brighter and brighter. The woman happily carried all kinds of bags, wore all kinds of clothes, and continuously turned her body in front of the mirror."Ye Fan, do you think this bag is good for embroidery or is it very good for splicing?" Also, why is the chain so long? Should I carry it diagonally... "


    Su Qingxue tried and even asked Ye Fan for his opinion.


    But how could Ye Fan understand this? He directly said, "Wifey, I feel that anything you wear will look good, and any bag you carry will look good."<span>"What about this dress, isn''t this print a little too tacky? Do you think it''s this white beauty or the printing? "Those white ones are too featureless ¡­" Su Qingxue was very conflicted.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, "How can there be so many differences? The front and back are protruding, so if you don''t wear it, it will look the best, so he said," I think everything is fine. "


    "Then which looks good with this red bag and this yellow one? "This yellow one is so hard to match ¡­"<span>Ye Fan scratched his head and said, "I don''t know either, my wife. I really don''t know anything about these women''s clothes."


    "How can you be like this!?" Su Qingxue frowned in displeasure, "I''m just asking you which one is good, and you''re just telling me which one is good. Why do you need to care?" "You pig, what do you know!?"<span>Ye Fan was speechless. Okay, then just say it, and pointed at the red one and said, "I think the red one is pretty."


    Su Qingxue tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, "Then I''ll just keep the yellow one. I feel that the yellow one is a bit younger. This red one is too old."


    Ye Fan almost spat out a mouthful of blood, "You''ve already chosen that wife a long time ago, why do you need me to choose?""Let me ask you!" Why don''t you have any patience!? " Su Qingxue frowned.


    <span>Ye Fan could only silently shrink back, saying: "Wife, you take your time to y, I''m going to take a nap..."


    <span>"What, do you dislike being with me? Just help me to check out what I''m wearing and what I''m wearing at night. Are you that bored? "


    "Of course not..." "How could I be tired of you? Wife, don''t think too much." Ye Fan bitterly smiled.


    "You are! There was no need to exin! If you are so tired of me, then I won''t marry you! "Go find your little sister Fog Night!" Su Qingxue angrily turned around and continued to open the gift.Ye Fan immediately did not dare to leave. With an apologetic smile, he walked up and gently hugged Su Qingxue''s waist from behind, "Wife ¡­."


    <span>"Go away!"


    "I''m not leaving, I want to stay with you."


    "Didn''t you want to sleep? I won''t disturb you, I''ll just do it myself. Anyway, you don''t want to bother me ¡­ ¡­" Su Qingxue twisted.But of course, Ye Fan could not really let go of the woman, and instead hugged her tightly.


    "Wifey, don''t be angry. Although I really don''t know much about it, I''ll try my best to help you see which one looks good, okay?" Ye Fan said in a soft voice, "Wifey, you mostly look too outrageous, just like a fairy. These mortal clothes, no matter how nice they look on you, actually don''t need to be said."


    Su Qingxue was holding a skirt. Hearing the man''s words, the corner of her mouth moved. She was happy, but she still refused to say: "You are speaking too exaggeratedly. You are lying to me, and you are even working with other women to treat me as a fool ¡­"<span>"Aiya, my wife, can you not mention this anymore?" Isn''t the Fog Night past? " Ye Fan was afraid that Su Qingxue would bring it up again. Thinking about how his act with Wu Ye had been exposed by a woman, he couldn''t help but want to crawl down the ground.


    "I don''t care. You''ve made me unhappy again." Su Qingxue said.Ye Fan helplessly sighed and said, "Wife, how can you be happy about it?"


    A hint of mischief shed in Su Qingxue''s eyes as she said, "Do you really care if I drive?""Of course! Why am I alive? Isn''t it just because my wife is happy all day!? " Ye Fan had already said these kinds of words so casually, and he himself was impressed with his own shamelessness!


    Su Qingxue was finally willing to turn around. With her charming eyes, she said, "Then ¡­. "Then I want you to help me choose a set of clothes for tonight''s royal ball. You have to satisfy me until then!"Ye Fan looked at the clothes on the ground, and suddenly had the urge to cry. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have let Pino bring so much.


    However, he could only grit his teeth and bite the bullet this time as he helped the woman choose.Just like this, Ye Fan continued to help Su Qingxue choose clothes to wear. Although he didn''t know much about these, Ye Fan could only try his best.


    After dismantling the presents in Su Qingxue''s room, Su Qingxue was still unsatisfied. Thus, the two went to the presidential suite and began to open other things.


    <span>When Ye Fan found out that there were actually two rooms full of presents, he really wanted to drag the Pino father and son back home to scold them. Why give them so much? Wasn''t this tricking him!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 489

    <span>0489


    Su Qingxue finally chose a blue fishtailed dress that she was quite satisfied with. Although Ye Fan still couldn''t understand what the woman chose for this dress, Su Qingxue was satisfied with it anyway.<span>"Wife, I feel like this will make me tired after fighting a hundred people." Ye Fan let out a long breath as heid on the bed of the presidential suite.


    Su Qingxue stood in front of the mirror and turned her body. Looking at the details of the dress and hearing the man''s words, she lightly snorted, "Who told you to ignore me? You said that you would y with me, but you didn''t care about mine ¡­"<span>"Wife, don''t you have a job? If you''re not busy, how would I ¡­"


    <span>"I don''t want to hear it! I don''t want to listen! " Su Qingxue turned around and pouted, "You always have an excuse! "You just don''t want to go out with me to y because you dislike my trouble!"


    Ye Fan looked at the woman''s face that was as angry as a white bun, and couldn''t help butugh, "Wife, I discovered that you have be more and more cute recently. When I first met you, you were so cold."Su Qingxue blinked and turned around. Her face turned red, "Where ¡­ ¡­" When I first met you, we didn''t know each other well, and you want me to do the same in thepany? The top brass and employees will not listen to me. "


    Ye Fan nodded, "I also think so. Wife, are you really like this?" Haha, silly, moe, happy to eat strawberries, especially like that. "That something ¡­""Silly, sweet, right?" Su Qingxue rolled her eyes, "How could I be so stupid ¡­ ¡­" "Why do you keep treating me like a ninny, like I''m your best friend ¡­"


    "Haha, you still have a best friend?"


    <span>"Nonsense!" Do you really think I don''t have any friends? I have friends too, okay? Besides, doesn''t Senior Yue Ying, Ling Shan and the others have good rtions with me?


    My best friend has been in China for several years. Usually she talks to people on the inte, so you haven''t seen her. "Su Qingxue grumbled," She also said that I was a silly sweet and sweet, why do you all say that about me ¡­ ¡­ "Am I really that stupid ¡­"


    Without waiting for Su Qingxue to say anything, Ye Fan suddenly grabbed the woman''s waist from behind.<span>"You ¡­ "What are you doing?" Su Qingxue''s delicate body trembled. From the mirror, she could see that the man was hugging her from behind, while Ye Fan''s face was pressed against hers.


    Ye Fan had also just noticed that Su Qingxue would not refuse if he hugged her now, which was why he dared to hug her so intimately.


    "Wife, actually, I feel that you''re doing pretty well. In front of outsiders, you''re just a CEO of an iceberg. In front of me, treat me as your silly Tiantian. You know, the most important thing is, it''s not stupid, it''s white and sweet ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue muttered, "Really? Why? Isn''t it bad for me to be a fool? "


    "How could that be ¡­." Ye Fan gently caressed the woman''s face and warmly said, "I just like it. In front of outsiders, you are just a fairy, a goddess. You are so cold and aloof that you can''t even get close to her... "You became a ninny who could act like a spoiled child in front of me again, as sweet as the doughnuts you ate ¡­"<span>"Do all men like women to be like this ¡­" Su Qingxue asked curiously.


    <span>"I don''t know anyone else. Anyway, my wife is the one I like the most. If you stick to me a bit more, then I will like you even more." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Su Qingxue pouted, "What do you mean sticky? I feel like I''ve been sticky to you recently ¡­ ¡­" Do you want me to be with you all the time? "<span>"I don''t know. I just feel that we can get closer ¡­"


    As Ye Fan said this, he lowered his head and gently sniffed the woman''s hair, blowing on Su Qingxue''s white and smooth ears.


    <span>Su Qingxue moaned and twisted her body, "You let go, what are you doing ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything, but continued to kiss Su Qingxue''s ear like a dragonfly touching the water. His hair slowly went down and kissed Su Qingxue''s white swan neck.


    <span>Su Qingxue sucked in a deep breath and slowly turned her face to the side. Her limpid eyes contained a ripple of emotion.


    If Ye Fan couldn''t even understand this, then all these years he had spent in the flower bush in vain.<span>Ye Zichen pressed Su Qingxue onto the wardrobe, lowered his head and kissed her heavily ¡­


    <span>Only when Su Qingxue was out of breath and lightly knocked on Ye Fan''s chest did Ye Fan let go of the woman.


    <span>"Wifey, you''re so beautiful." Ye Fan reached out his hands to hold the woman''s face, breathing heavily.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s body had also started heating up. She had never felt such excitement in her body before. It made her feel so hot that she had lost herself.


    When Ye Fan kissed her again, Su Qingxue also no longer refused. She didn''t even realize that the man''s hands were moving around her body ¡­


    Ye Fan slowly embraced Su Qingxue. Just as he was about to move to the bedside, the doorbell rang."Director Su!" Director Su? " Zheng Enjie''s voice rang, "Boss Su, it''s time! Are you in there? The royal ball is about to begin! "


    <span>This yell pulled back Su Qingxue''s soul! The woman panicked like a little white rabbit and immediately dodged to the side.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, had a depressed look on his face. He finally managed to arouse Su Qingxue''s passion. He originally thought that he would be able toplete the marriage with his wife, but who would have thought that he would be ruined by that damned Zheng Enjie!


    Su Qingxue tidied up her messy bangs, "Hurry up and change into a suit, we''re leaving."


    Ye Fan regretfully said, "My wife, then why don''t youe back tonight ¡­ ¡­" "Can you ¡­"


    "Don''t push yourself too far!" Su Qingxue frowned.<span>Ye Fan had an innocent look on his face. Why was he so fine just now? Why was he suddenly so fierce again?


    Su Qingxue seemed to realize that her words were too harsh. She said in a soft voice, "Don''t be in such a hurry. We already got the certificate, so we are legally husband and wife now. As long as you treat me well, there will be opportunities in the future."


    <span>Ye Fan happily opened his mouth, smiled and said, "Wife, since you said that, I am relieved. Of course I will treat you well." Speaking of which ¡­ "My wife, I didn''t expect that you would be so impressive. You don''t have any support at all ¡­"


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, her face immediately blushed, and she kicked Ye Fan, "Shut up!" "You''re not allowed to say it!"


    Ye Fan was very happy in his heart, having touched what he wanted to touch. Although he couldn''t do what he wanted to do, it was still good to have improvement!


    <span>Walking out of the room, Zheng Enjie was a bit surprised when he saw Ye Fan. However, he quickly revealed a manly look and smiled, "Thank you for your hard work, Assistant Ye."


    Ye Fan said with a smile, "Manager Zheng worked hard, you must have waited for a long time."


    Zheng Enjie looked at the presents on the floor in the presidential suite with a face full of shock. It''s not hard at all, Assistant Ye, this is ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 490

    0490


    Su Qingxue walked out and said, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, go wait in the car."


    Zheng Enjie nodded and left as soon as the woman became icy cold again.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be speechless. This Su Qingxue''s personality was so split and changed so much."Go change your suit!" What are you looking at! " Su Qingxue red at the man.


    Ye Fan smiled awkwardly, "Then let''s go..." "I''ll go now..."


    Ten minutester, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were sitting in a car as they headed towards the Barbary International Hotel.<span>Arge number of luxurious cars had already stopped outside the hotel. A man and a woman dressed in luxurious clothing walked into the hotel in pairs.


    <span>Alice''s Party was a gathering of arge number of wealthy businessmen and government organizations. Although it was not hosted by the government, it was an important asion for arge amount of cooperation.


    After all, when apany reaches a certain level of strength, many of the discussions about cooperation were about looking at people and rtionships. Although no formal contract would be signed, this was a good opportunity for them to get to know each other.


    If we can have a good chat at the party, we can talk about formal cooperation when we get back.<span>If Su Qingxue''s embroidery group wanted to open up a situation in Europe, they would have to participate in such an asion.


    The organizers of the ball inviting Su Qingxue clearly recognized the strength of the embroidery group, but the exact cooperation would still depend on Su Qingxue''s own ability.


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue walked into the banquet hall together. Not long after the waiter brought out the champagne, a pair of men and women walked over, arm in arm. They seemed to be Chinese.The man was dressed in a white suit and a red bow tie. He looked to be in his thirties. The woman had long, wavy hair and a charming face.


    <span>The man took the initiative to wave towards Su Qingxue with a trace of a disdainful smile on his face, "I heard from the people below that Director Su also came to Ci Country. I thought you made a mistake, but I didn''t expect that you would really have a big heart and still dare toe."


    When Su Qingxue saw this man, her expression became even colder, "Director Ou, I also didn''t expect that you woulde to Barley at this time. Did the Ou Family''s board of directors let you go?" Or did youe here on vacation to rx? "<span>As soon as the two met, they immediately started fighting each other. Ye Fan carefully thought about it, and then remembered who this person was.


    During the half year that Ye Fan was in thepany, he had heard Su Qingxue and Feng Yueying talk about this a few times in the workce.


    The Eucalyptus Group was argepany in Su Province. The founder had a background of returning home with arge amount of overseas investments. In the areas ofmercial and real estate, entertainment and cultural industries, as well as high-end hotels, he was one of the toppanies in China.Because these areas are also the main business of the brocade group, the twopanies have always beenpetitors.


    <span>In the early days of the embroidery group, they were not able topete with Orchon. However, after Su Qingxue became CEO, the might of the group slowly overshadowed the old Orchon.


    <span>This naturally made life difficult for the Ou Family''s young master. He was alwayspared with Su Qingxue and was ignored by the board of directors for not knowing how to do business, etc.


    When Ou Zhiyun heard this, he sneered, "CEO Su, thank you for your concern. I''m just regretfully telling you that I came here this time to sign a contract with Mr. Kaird and Mr. Brewer. I''m very sorry to tell you this ¡­ I have already aplished what you wanted me to do! "


    Su Qingxue frowned slightly, "You haven''t even participated in tonight''s nning and nning conference yet, how do you know that the two of you, Kaird and Breuer, will agree to cooperate with Orchon?"


    At this time, the charming woman next to Ou Zhiyun chuckled and said, "So you are Su Qingxue. You don''t seem as smart as the rumors say you are. Don''t you know me?"


    "Should I know you?" Su Qingxue asked coldly.


    "Hmph." The charmingdy flipped her hair and said, "My name is Zhang Manting. Have you heard of me?"


    <span>"No," Su Qingxue said with an indifferent expression.


    His eyes were wide open, but he still restrained himself. He chuckled and said, "Forget it, I won''t bother too much with you. You are just a merchant who can only mix around in the country. It is normal for you to not hear of my Ferrer Group."


    I just wanted to remind you, in good faith, that you are not going to go and humiliate yourself in front of Mr. Kaird and Mr. Brewer tonight.


    "Not only are we having formal negotiations at thepany level, but we are also having informal greetings at tonight''s reception. With my boyfriend and I here, you guys have no chance at all!"<span>Su Qingxue''s expression did not change as she said, "Although I still don''t know who you are, but if there''s nothing else, then we will be leaving."


    <span>"Hmph, you''re really as arrogant as the rumors say. Someone like you who relied on your luck to climb into the upper ss and then thought that you''re so amazing, I''ve seen many of them. Since you don''t take my words seriously, then just wait and feel that you''ve failed."


    "Tingting, don''t talk so much. What if our extremely smart CEO Su can get some sort of small contract, like some trash project that we don''t want ¡­ ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Ou Zhiyun said with a smile.


    Zhang Manting nodded, "Darling, what you said makes sense. We can''t be too extreme about it. After all, he travelled a thousand miles toe here. It''s rare for him to be able to attend Alice''s party."


    "How about this, I''ll go and tell my dad that we don''t need to worry about the other smallpanies. If there''s really any small fry ce that we can give to the brocade group, we''ll just give it to them. After all, it''s apany from China, right?"


    Ou Zhiyunughed, "Father-inw has always been a kind-hearted person, so he should agree to this."


    The two sang the same tune, nced at Su Qingxue with contempt, and then walked away.


    As for Ye Fan, they were toozy to ask because outsiders generally knew that Su Qingxue was "single". She was either an assistant or a bodyguard who came to the party, so there was no need to think too much into it.<span>After the two of them had left, Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask, "Wife, Felipe Group, is it that mediapany that spanned across Eurasia?"


    <span>Su Qingxue''s face did not look too good as she said, "You actually know about it? It seems like you have read the information I gave you."


    "Hehe, if you let me see it, of course I''ll take a look." Ye Fan said, "That Zhang Manting should be the owner of the Ferrer Group, the Zhang Family''s daughter, right?"


    Su Qingxue took a sip of the champagne and said, "It seems that Ou Zhiyun wanted to win back a city in Europe after a terrible defeat. I wonder when he found the Zhang family''s daughter.


    "That''s true. If he hadn''t performed well enough, the Ou Family would have lost their right to speak on the board of directors. If it weren''t for his parents'' ancestors creating Ou Ji, he would have been fired by now."<span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "Wife, what business do you want topete with them for?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 491

    0491


    "They also want to open theaters in Europe, buy cinemas and develop high-end shopping malls. The two giants, Kaird and Breuer, were the most powerful partners at the moment.If they cooperate with us, then as long as we have the funds in ce in the European market, the government and the Chamber of Commerce will be even.


    But if the Ou family takes the lead, it will be very difficult for us to re-enter the market, after all, the market share of Europe has been very stable, saturation naturally no longer. "


    "Is the Ferrer Group really that capable?" "What right does that Zhang guy have to say that the twopanies, Kaird and Brewer, will look at their faces?" Ye Fan still didn''t quite understand.<span>Su Qingxue faintly sighed, "If it was three years ago, perhaps it wouldn''t be like this. But in these three years, the Ferrier Corporation has purchased several entertainmentpanies in Europe. They had ess to arge number of entertainment stars, actors, artists and financial contracts.


    "So on the European side, in addition to having a strong fund, the twopanies that have to consider cooperation with Kerred and Breuer will have a greater advantage in terms of publicity and distribution if they have sufficient acting resources."


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Oh, then what about my wife? "I seem to be very confident."


    Su Qingxue humphed and drank the champagne in one gulp. With a resolute and confident voice, she said, "Although the Philir Group has its resources, but not all the stars in Europe are with them!


    I''m just a step behind the Ou Family. I''ll just find these entertainment resources from other entertainmentpanies, especially now that entertainment is a globalized era, and I can findpanies from all over the world to work with.<span>Besides, the party tonight was only to get to know Khaled and Mr. Brewer. It was not a formal job meeting.


    <span>If they say something like that, then I admit defeat, and I won''t be able to reach where I am today! "


    Ye Fan smiled, "Wife, I think that just based on that Ou Zhiyun''s appearance, he''s just a rich second-generation. After you tell your n to Mr. Kaird and Mr. Brewer, they will definitely choose you."


    Su Qingxue blinked, "I am confident as well, but the influence of the Ferrer Group cannot be underestimated. Compared to them, we don''t have any advantage right now, so we still have to be careful."Ye Fan said, "Wifey, look at him. He''s always relying on rtionships and contacts to do business there. How about we also take this route?" "Let me introduce you to a few acquaintances, and then ¡­"


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to finish speaking, Su Qingxue''s gaze turned strange. She red at him and said, "Do you think that I can''t do it? Are you looking down on me!? "<span>Ye Fan hurriedly waved his hand, "Wife, don''t misunderstand. Then I won''t say anymore. I absolutely won''t interfere with your activities tonight. What are we going to do next?" "Are you going to find Khaled and Breuer?"


    Su Qingxue calmed her emotions and said, "I need to eat something first. After that, I will go find Mr. Kaird and Mr. Brewer.<span>"If Mr. Henri Pinaultes hereter, they will think that I have some sort of rtionship with Kai Yun Corporation, and things won''t be good then."


    <span>Ye Fan was helpless. It seemed that the woman really didn''t want to bring him along, lest he meet someone familiar ande out to help her.


    This temper of his was really stubborn. He had to rely on himself, but Ye Fan could only respect Su Qingxue''s choice.Ye Fan started to eat, Su Qingxue simply ate some fruit and dessert, then took a ss of champagne and started to act alone.


    "Brother, why don''t you eat by yourself?" Fog Night suddenly appeared beside Ye Fan. The girl was wearing a red evening dress, revealing half of her snow-white shoulders. Her exaggerated figure was still as enticing as before.<span>Ye Fan looked at Fog Night, thinking to himself, "This chick''s figure, she really can make people restless just by wearing anything."


    <span>"Ah, if you suddenly get together with me like this, then my wife will probably have another opinionter. I have to think of another way to exin it." Ye Fan said helplessly.


    "It''s alright. Miss Su knows that I''m your sworn sister, she won''t think too much." Wu Ye felt that Su Qingxue was too easy to deceive.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, but he didn''t want to exin. Otherwise, Wu Ye would definitely feel that Su Qingxue was too scheming, and Su Qingxue definitely didn''t want him to say it out loud.<span>Ye Fan pondered, then decided to tell Fog Night that he didn''t need her protection. He just didn''t know if he would make Fog Night feel cheated or that he was detesting her.


    Right at this time, Ye Fan suddenly felt two murderous auras lock onto him.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. He didn''t expect that someone woulde to cause trouble for him, even though he didn''t know what was good for him. He could feel that the person''s strength was quite ordinary, so he said, "Ah, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    At this moment, Fog Night noticed that something wasn''t quite right. "Brother, I''ll go with you ¡­"<span>Ye Fan was helpless, this ce was too small. Fog night had already sensed that something was wrong.


    "I need to go to the toilet, there''s no need for you to follow me, right?"


    "No, it''s because I feel a trace of killing intent here. If you don''t have a cultivation base, you might not be able to feel it, but I''m afraid it''s directed at you."


    "If someone really wants to kill me, there''s no need to follow me to the bathroom, right?""Brother, don''t worry. I''ll wait outside for you. I won''t go in with you." Fog Night pleaded, "I promise teacher that I''ll definitely protect your safety. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    "Sigh... "Okay, then I''ll have to trouble you." Ye Fan sighed in his heart. Seeing the girl''s serious look, he couldn''t bear to tell her that he was lying to her.


    The bathroom was located in a remote area, so the people in the reception hall couldn''t see what was happening here.


    Ye Fan and Fog Night went to the bathroom. Ye Fan went in and went to the toilet, while Fog Night stayed outside.There weren''t many people in the bathroom. Ye Fan was just about to pee when he noticed that the two hitmen were already walking towards the bathroom as if nothing had happened.


    It was a man and a woman, holding hands as if they were a sessful couple attending a party.


    For professional assassins, it was very easy to get into this kind of situation. Forgery of an ID certificate wasn''t that difficult, otherwise the rich wouldn''t have paid such a high price to hire a personal bodyguard.


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan was also puzzled, who exactly wanted to kill him? Logically speaking, he already retired, but this time he didn''te with a high profile, and didn''t even invite him to Sai Te Great Assembly.


    Thinking back and forth, Ye Fan could only connect the dots with what happened during the day and ce his doubts on the metal tide of Gonzalez.


    Stepping on him, the ''cultivation berserk'' King of Hell, to be a Legend so easily must be something he really wants to do. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 492

    <span>0492


    If that was really the case, Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t want to make a move anymore. Since he wanted to send someone to test him, he might as well continue to y until the end.


    When that time came, Gonzalez would show himself and teach him a lesson. Otherwise, if he were to fight against that guy''s subordinates, Ye Fan would feel that his status would drop.


    He exposed himself after just a test? Then wouldn''t I be a fool? Ye Fan muttered in his heart.


    Of course, Ye Fan also believed in Fog Night''s strength. These two ordinary killers, Fog Night should be able to easily deal with them.


    The man and woman stood at the door of the washroom. After separating by ident, the man went to the men''s room while the woman went to the women''s room.


    The moment they took their first steps, the two of them moved into a trap and locked onto Misty Night.


    One in front and one behind, the two of them suddenly made their move. In their hands, a pocket-sized dagger that glimmered with a cold light appeared!Fog Night was already prepared. With a cold snort, its figure quickly shifted to the side, dodging the two daggers. At the same time, it quickly swung its leg and kicked away the dagger in the male assassin''s hand.


    The other female assassin caught up with him from behind, aiming for the back of Fog Night''s neck.<span>Fog Night didn''t even turn its head and kicked backwards. One of its long legs actuallypleted a 180 degree high kick and once again kicked off the female assassin''s dagger!


    The female assassin didn''t think that Misty Night''s body could do such an exaggerated attack. There was a trace of shock in her eyes.


    What she didn''t know was that Fog Night had been adopted by Asmuntis because he had a background in the Fusang Aikido family. He was also from a family of ninja, and had received some basic ninja training.<span>Asmuntis didn''t waste Fog Night''s family advantage and gave this disciple a special cultivation route. He practiced all three arts, namely Aikido, Ninja, and Assassination simultaneously.


    The coordination and flexibility of this body was something she had learned from training ninja since she was young.


    The male assassin took advantage of the opening and tried to rush into the bathroom to attack Ye Fan.<span>However, Fog Night kicked out. The heels of his high heels smashed into the back of the assassin''s head, and the heel of his shoe stabbed into the assassin''s head!


    Of course, this was not an asional urrence. With Fog Night''s skill, it waspletely able to control the rotation rate and angle of the heels as they flew out.


    At the same time, Fog Night reached out and grabbed the dagger that she had kicked into the air."Puchi!"


    <span>Before the female assassin could make her move, a knife stabbed into her forehead. She saw that she was about to die!


    "You want to assassinate me with such strength?" This is simply suicide. "


    The expression on Fog Night''s face waspletely different from when it was with Ye Fan. It was cold and deadly, like a cold sharp sword.<span>After killing someone, Fog Night nimbly ced a "Cleaning Up" sign in front of the door.


    In the blink of an eye, the girl had dragged the two corpses, one in each hand, to a disabled toilet in the men''s room.He ced one of their orifices on the toilet and the other on the water to prevent the blood from flowing out.


    As for the blood on the floor, Fog Night quickly wiped it off with a towel from the bathroom, making it hard to tell.<span>Using a piece of silk torn off from a piece of clothing and using a special technique, he locked the door from inside. For the time being, no one outside was aware that there were two corpses inside.


    Ye Fan looked at the girl who finished dealing with the two killers and the two corpses in less than two minutes, and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Ah, it seems like the slovenly ghost did not teach you for nothing. You did very well." Ye Fanughed.Fog Night pouted, "Bro, no matter what, I am ranked ninth in the world, so don''t think that I am too weak."


    "Oh, right, I forgot, my little sister Zhou''er is already a super rookie in the world of assassins." Ye Fanughed.


    "My son?" Fog Night''s eyes lit up. "I like that name. Just call me son from now on."


    When Ye Fan saw Fog Night''s lively appearance, he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. The cold and sexy killer and his neighbor''s cute little sisterbined into one, this little girl''s charm really couldn''t be resisted.


    <span>"Okay, okay. Let''s go out." Ye Fan said.


    "En!" Fog night, Su Yun smiled sweetly. His eyes turned into crescent moons.


    They left the bathroom, took the cleaning board away, and prepared to walk back down the hall to the banquet hall.


    There was a hotel cleaner in front of them. He was pushing a cleaning cart over, so he didn''t look like he was anything special.


    However, Ye Fan noticed that the cleaning worker''s cultivation level was even higher than Fog Night. This information was obtained from Ye Fan''s experience and instincts.


    However, this time, because Misty Night had just dealt with the two killers, he felt a bit more rxed. Plus, with his cultivation being weaker, he didn''t notice that the cleaner that was heading towards him was an expert.<span>Ye Fan finally understood why the two hitmen from before were so weak. They were simply cannon fodder, just to let Fog Night rx its guard. The real assassin was this cleaner!


    This time, he was probably the only one who would make a move. Ye Fan thought to himself, but he was not in a hurry. He continued to walk with Fog Night, talking andughing.


    He also wanted to see if Fog Night had reacted, since Ye Fan himself wouldn''t feel any danger.<span>Just as he passed by the cleaner, the man instantly burst out with a burst of true spirit energy that was only found in the Refinement Stage. He waved his left hand towards Ye Fan''s waist, and with his right hand he pulled out a trident from under a cloth on the car!


    The movement was so fast that it was only a few seconds away. Compared to Fog Night''s reaction, it was even faster!Ye Fan sighed in his heart, it seemed like Fog Night indeed still had some ws. Being young, it was easy to be deceived, thinking that after the assassination attempt was settled, it wouldn''t be so soon for the second round.


    <span>Of course, all of Ye Fan''s thoughts were only for a split-second. Just as Ye Fan was about to make his move, he suddenly felt a fast shadow pass by in front of his eyes!


    Fog Night!?<span>Ye Fan astonishingly saw, in the mist of night, the moment the "cleaner" was about to be assassinated, his body actually turned into a violent shadow, and from his right side, directly went around to Ye Fan''s left!


    The girl''s movement speed was so fast that even Ye Fan couldn''t see her clearly. He could even vaguely see a white-golden electric current surrounding her body!


    It was as if the girl had transformed into a white bolt of lightning!<span>"Bam!"


    Fog Night''s fistnded on the assassin''s chest. The man didn''t even have time to react and thought that he would seed, but unexpectedly, his chest felt as if it was struck by lightning!


    With a "kuang dang" sound, the man crashed into the cleaning cart. The bones in his chest werepletely caved in, and there were several broken ribs! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 493

    <span>0493


    <span>"Aooo ¡­" The man opened his mouth miserably and spat out a mouthful of blood in disbelief. "What the hell..."


    The man didn''t understand how Fog Night had been able to move at such high speeds. From reaction to attack, this was already fast to the point where it was inhuman!


    "Son ¡­ "You ¡­" Ye Fan also didn''t understand, Misty Night''s speed already made him feel a bit pressured.That punch just now, Ye Fan only dared to say that he could barely catch a glimpse of it, but he really couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to catch it.


    Of course, the power of Fog Night was still very hard to deal damage to Ye Fan at his level of strength.


    However, this assassin who had been knocked down had suffered greatly. He hadn''t expected that Wu Ye would still be able to react.<span>The girl''s face was a little pale as she took out a ninja dart hidden in her clothes. Taking advantage of the assassin''s injuries, she condensed a ball of true energy and shot the ninja dart into the assassin''s throat!


    In fact, this assassin who was slightly stronger than Fog Night had died on the spot.


    Ye Fan noticed that something was wrong with Fog Night''s body. He held onto the girl and said with a frown, "Little''er, what are you doing ¡­."


    "Brother, I''m fine, I''ll take this corpse to the storage room." Fog Night said.<span>Ye Fan checked Wu Ye''s pulse, then caressed the girl''s arm muscles and said solemnly, "You''re still saying that it''s okay? Didn''t your attack a moment ago ce a huge burden on your body!?


    Your body is still not strong enough to withstand the high-speed movement just now. Fortunately, your meridians are not damaged and only your muscles have been damaged, but this is already very dangerous! "Fog Night looked at Ye Fan in surprise, "Bro... Did you find out? "


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "Even if I haven''t cultivated to such a level, my medical skills and understanding towards cultivation are still there."


    <span>"Oh ¡­" Fog Night weakly lowered its head. "I was just in a hurry. There was no other way. If I didn''t do that, I wouldn''t have been able to stop his assassination."


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan understood what the girl was thinking. He also didn''t expect that Fog Night would really have a way to stop it. However, this also showed him the magic of this little sister of his. There were still secrets about her that no one knew about.


    "Put him in the storage room first, in case someone finds outter on." Ye Fan said as he dragged the killer''s corpse to a small room on the side.<span>After cleaning up the scene, Ye Fan dragged Night Mist to a small balcony on the second floor.


    <span>"Yun''er, tell me, how did you do that movement speed just now?" Ye Fan seriously asked, "If I''m not mistaken, Asmuntis doesn''t have this kind of absolute art, right?"


    <span>Fog Night said uneasily, "Brother, please don''t tell Teacher about what just happened, okay?"


    "Why?"<span>"Because teacher said, you''re not allowed to use ''Hundred Shadows''. You have to let teacher know, he''ll definitely punish me for thinking in front of the wall." Fog Night pitifully said.


    "Hundred Shadows?" Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "This is the name of this method of movement?"


    "It was teacher who gave it to me. Actually, even I don''t know what this is..."


    Fog Night: A simple exnation, and Ye Fan finally understood the whole story.


    It turned out that Fog Night had been constantly being pressured during his training session with Asmuntis. His impatience and unwillingness had reached a new peak.


    For some reason, Fog Night''s body suddenly felt like it was being pierced by an electric current. Her speed suddenly increased to a level that even she could not believe, and she struck out with a palm, injuring Asmuntis!<span>One must know that Fog Night was only fifteen years old at that time, and its cultivation had yet to reach the Body Refinement Realm. It was absolutely impossible for it to injure Asmuntius, who was already one of the top assassins in the world.


    <span>However, after that one strike, Fog Night had already bled all over its body. It took it more than half a month to recover with much difficulty.


    Since then, Asmuntis had forbidden Fog Night from using this strange ability, because he felt that this ability could have a very bad effect on Fog Night and could have serious side effects on the body.The key was whether this ability was a superpower or a strange gift. They had no way of knowing.


    <span>To be safe, not using ''Hundred Shadows'' was the most reasonable choice.


    Teacher also said that 100 shadows is too much for my body, my body can''t withstand them at all, so unless I reach the Great Perfection of Body Refinement, I can''t take any risks. "Wu Ye regretfully said," Unfortunately, I don''t know how long I''ll need to reach the Great Perfection. I feel that one day, if I can freely use 100 shadows, I''ll have the chance to surpass Teacher ¡­ "


    "Hmph." Ye Fan curled his lips, "It''s more than surpassing the slovenly ghost. That punch just now, even I might not be able to withstand it.""Huh?" Fog Night: "Brother, aren''t you cultivating? It''s normal that you can''t handle it."


    <span>"Err ¡­" Ye Fan gave an embarrassed smile and said: "Anyway, it is indeed very powerful, so I will just say it like that."


    "Enough, rest well today. You''ve already pulled your muscles out. If you want to protect me, then it''s someone else. Don''t make a move yourself."


    Misty Night, although very depressed, knew that Ye Fan was telling the truth, so he could only obediently nod his head.


    "Then... "Brother, don''t let my teacher know, just say that I suffered some injuries during the battle." Misty Night was still a little afraid of his teacher.<span>Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "Got it, even if he dares to me you, I will still help you block him."


    <span>Fog Night: "That''s right, I have a brother to protect me now."


    With that, Fog Night suddenly hugged Ye Fan''s neck and gave him a kiss on his face.


    Ye Fan was startled, what did this mean? He saw Fog Night block Ye Fan''s mouth with its finger.<span>"Don''t think about it too much, this is my sister''s little intimate contact with my brother." Fog Night smiled and winked, then turned and went downstairs.


    Ye Fan smiled, shook his head, and waited until the Sai Te Conference ended, when everything calmed down, perhaps he should find a time to simplify this set of movements and teach it to Fog Night.


    This way, Fog Night wouldn''t need to be at the peak of the Body Refinement Realm to use some of the Hundred Shadows.


    <span>Speaking of which, even Ye Fan was a bit curious. Just what kind of mysterious trick was Fog Night''s background? If this wasn''t a superpower, then it could only be innate talent ¡­


    As for potential, it was often closely rted to some bloodlines and bloodlines.


    Just like the phoenix girl Xiao Xin''er, her strength originated from the phoenix bloodline. This kind of talent, others could only envy but not imitate.


    Ye Fan thought about it and felt that he should go downstairs to find Su Qingxue. He didn''t know how the women and the rich in Europe were having a good chat, or if it didn''t go well, he would probably have to spend more effort to coax her again tonight.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 494

    0494


    He didn''t expect to see Su Qingxue with a few well-dressed merchants as soon as he went down the stairs and entered the banquet hall.


    At the same time, the couple, Ou Zhiyun and Zhang Manting, were also together. The group of people seemed to be smiling, but if one were to listen carefully, they would be pushing each other out in the open.


    A middle-aged white man with a beard said to Su Qingxue, "I''m sorry, Miss Su. We have already negotiated a partnership with Ou Ji Corporation and we are only short on a contract. The cooperation with the Embroidery Group can only be seen from now on."


    "Mister Kai Reid, you haven''t even personally seen our embroidery group''s n and yet you reject our sincerity. Isn''t this a little too irresponsible towards yourpany and your employees?" Su Qingxue''s gaze turned cold. She didn''t expect that Ou Zhiyun and Zhang Manding''s hands and feet would be so quick, so she had already transferred all of Kai Ri''s attention to them.


    "Hehe, Miss Su, I have been developingmercial properties, especially theatres and cinemas. Including my father and grandfather, my family has been doing it for more than sixty years.


    We know exactly how it works, so most of the nning and publicity programs are pretty much the same. There''s not much difference between looking at your ns and not looking at yours. "Su Qingxue did not agree, "I think Mr. Kaird''s words are very irresponsible, which means that you guys have already started to take the self-sealing route.


    Why do you need to work with the emergingpanies in our developing countries? Isn''t it because you want to get rid of this stagnant water and rejuvenate the European market?<span>"If you chose Ou Ji because of the intervention of the Ferrer group, I think it would be no different from gambling, it would not be an innovative and enterprising method at all."


    Ou Zhiyun coldly said, "I say ¡­" Su Qingxue, you are too arrogant. How do you know that our n is definitely inferior to yours? Is the talent team of ourpany truly inferior to your embroidery group?


    "Don''t you think that Mr. Kaird is ayman who doesn''t know anything. Mr. Kaird knows a lot more than you do. He''s just modest and doesn''t want to argue with you!"<span>"That''s right." Zhang Manting also mocked him with a smile, "From the looks of your current appearance, you simply cannot afford to lose. That''s why you are making a ruckus here without reason. Everyone has their own status. Is this interesting?"


    <span>Su Qingxue was expressionless. She held the wine cup tightly and said, "I don''t want to waste my time talking to you guys. I just want to ask Mr. Kairedd, do you really not regret watching ourpany''s n?"


    Kerry''s eyes were full of pride. Heughed. "Miss Su, I have made it clear. I know what kind of partners ourpany needs."<span>"Okay." Su Qingxue turned her head and looked at the other middle-aged man, who was dressed in a flowery suit and had his hairbed back. He was dressed like an old man, "Mr. Brewer, is yourpany also thinking the same way as Kaird?"


    <span>Breuer squinted, seeming to hesitate.


    Ou Zhiyun quickly said, "Mr. Breuer, we just met the day before yesterday. We chatted happily. In less than five years, at least 30% of the top brands in Europe will be controlled by us!"


    <span>Breuer smiled gently, "Mr. Ou, we have a good conversation, but I have yet to make a decision ¡­"


    A light shed in Su Qingxue''s eyes as she said, "Mister Breuer, if you haven''t made a decision, it means that their proposal is not enough to satisfy you 100%."


    If you have the time, we can have a long talk about the prospects and ns for cooperation in the next day or two. "


    Breuer hesitated after hearing this. "Miss Su, let''s not talk about it. Let''s put it aside for now. I want to ask you a question."<span>"What problem?"


    "Your Embroidery Group''s funds might not be any worse than Ou Ji''s or Filil''s, but you have no foundation here, so you don''t have any resources that you can use directly.


    What is it that makes you so confident that once we talk, we will choose your embroidery group?


    <span>Simply put, you can summarize it. What is the main advantage of your Embroidery Group? "If it makes my heart beat, we''ll make an appointment to meet tomorrow," Breuer said.


    <span>Su Qingxue went silent as if she didn''t know how to reply.


    On the side, Ou Zhiyunughed, "Mr. Breuer, your question has troubled Boss Su. It''s clear that she doesn''t have any advantages."Ye Fan quietly watched from the back. Listen, he also wanted to know, if Su Qingxue didn''t have his help and had no connections, what exactly did she want to rely on to make a name for herself in overseas markets?


    Suddenly, Su Qingxue raised her left hand and ced it on her chest. With a face full of confidence, she said, "I, I, Su Qingxue, will have the greatest advantage!"<span>"..."


    <span>The crowd at the side immediately fell silent. Ou Zhiyun and Zhang Manting sneered, while Kaird frowned, while Breuer revealed an expression of interest.


    "Why?" Breuer asked.


    Su Qingxue said with a calm face, "I believe the two of you already know about our Embroidery Group''s development in the past few years even before we met you. You also know that my identity here is different from theirs ¡­."<span>Su Qingxue gestured to Ou Zhiyun and said, "Mr. Ou is just a loser. He fled to Europe to seek help, which means he doesn''t even have the courage to face me head on.


    I, Su Qingxue, am the victor in this city invasion. I do not need anyone''s help, I just want to find someone to seed with me!


    Perhaps no one would cooperate with me and my sess would be slower, but the result would be the same.


    A greatpany, leaders can not understand how to sell products, how to ovee technical links, how to talk about business, but absolutely understand, how to be a winner! He was not a loser who fled in panic!


    <span>This earth is only so big, where can you escape to in the end? The only result is being kicked out of the game! "


    When Ou Zhiyun heard this, his face alternated between red and white, "Su Qingxue! Stop talking nonsense! I didn''t run at all! We, Orchon, will cooperate here, and everything wille to fruition! "


    However, Su Qingxuepletely ignored him and asked, "Mr. Breuer, is this a good reason?"Breuerughed out loud and stretched out his hand. "Miss Su, your inner self is far more attractive than your outer appearance. I will have my assistant contact yourpany for a specific time."


    <span>The corner of Su Qingxue''s mouth slightly moved as she shook hands with Breuer.


    Naturally, Ou Zhiyun was gnashing his teeth in anger. But since Breuer had already said so, they could not impose any barriers to prevent it from arousing Breuer''s displeasure.


    At this time, Kerry was surprised to see who it was. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 495

    0495


    <span>"Mr. Rebus!?" "I didn''t expect that you woulde for the party. Ah, this is your beautiful daughter, Miss Barbara."


    The person who walked over was a middle-aged man who was wearing brown sses and had glossy hair. He looked to be in his forties or fifties. He was tall and sturdy and wore a striped suit.<span>The man''s hands were covered in all sorts ofrge diamond and gem rings, and on his wrist were strings of honey wax, purple sandalwood, and incense sticks.


    Walking in the reception hall, almost everyone who saw him would look at him with reverence. Many people wanted to get closer, but they were a bit afraid and hesitant.<span>Beside the man was a plump woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. She looked to be in her twenties, but her features were quite sexy. She wore a low-cut yellow evening gown with a sparkling diamond ne.


    <span>When he heard Kerred call them, Rebus didn''t even look at him, just gave a simple "Mmm."


    Barbara waved at him with a smile, "Hello, are you Kaird?"


    Although she was an elder, Barbara clearly did not think much of this Kaird.


    "Yes, yes, I am indeed Kaird. I am honored that Miss Barbara knows me."


    At the side, Ou Zhiyun asked in a low voice, "Dearest, who are this Rebus and Barbara?"Zhang Man Ting looked nervous and she lowered her voice: "You don''t even know about Mr. Have you never heard of Reggie Chemical Industry?! "


    <span>"What!?" Ou Zhiyun was frightened, "He''s the war madman, that THUNDER known as the ''Thunderous Beast''!?"


    Breuer narrowed his eyes and heard the conversation between the two people beside him. He smiled, "That''s right, he is Thunder Beast, Mr. Leibson. On the surface, he is the boss of one of the top three chemical enterprises in Europe, Reggie.<span>However, he was one of the top three arms dealers in the world. He imed that he did not have any arms that he could not obtain, and his weapons were of the highest quality in the world. In front of his arsenal, Reggie Chemical was only a small part of it.


    That Barbara was his precious daughter, and also the only part of Rebus''s heart that was soft, so ¡­ No one dares to disrespect Barbara. "


    To them, such a character was far too high and unreachable.The arms merchants themselves are the symbol of status and background. Because you have no status and no background, the major powers of the world will not tolerate you buying and selling weapons everywhere.


    People like Ferrier and Ou Ji Corporation would only make a few hundred million after a year of hard work. However, they would just shoot a few missiles and those few hundred million would be gone! Inparison, they were on apletely different level!


    After seeing that LeBson had arrived, more and more rich people began to gather and greet him. They did not stop to greet him and Barbara, and fawned over them as they spoke some pleasant words.Barbara was so amused that her face was all smiles and her flowers were quivering, as if she was satisfied with the ttery of the group.


    But Rebus didn''t pay any attention to them at all, only ncing disdainfully at them. These rich people were worth billions of euros, and in his eyes, they had no value at all.


    "Arms merchants, are there any connections in their business?" Su Qingxue was very confused and asked Breuer, "Mr. Breuer, why are they all going to curry favor with Leibson?"


    Breuer shrugged his shoulders andughed, "Miss Su, your experience in this field is still too shallow. The arms merchants weren''t just selling arms.


    They had a direct impact on the economy of the entire world, because their firearms were the key to starting a war! No weapons, no fighting!


    Every merchant in the banquet hall had their own businesses scattered throughout the world. If they were to fight in any region, it would be a great economic crisis, and it could also be a great opportunity.


    An arms oligarch like Leibson could easily have an impact on the economies of the world on his own, and he had contacts in the Magnolia Parliament, in the parliaments of the great European powers.


    For a person like him, the amount of resources he has is no longer something that can be measured with money. "


    Su Qingxue suddenly understood, "So that''s how it is ¡­ ¡­. Why don''t you go up and say hello to Rebus, Mr. Brewer? You can be considered one of the more wealthy people here, right? "<span>Breuer smiled wryly and said, "I would also like to greet Mr. Leibson, but look, can I squeeze my way in? And just now, when Kaird went up to say hello, do you think Rabson had taken care of it?


    Unless we can take over 50% of the market share in all of Europe, otherwise, Rebus will not even look at us properly. "But right at this moment, Lobson, who was holding Barbara''s arm, suddenly walked over to Breuer.


    Breuer was a little nervous, and his champagne hand shook as he adjusted his cor.


    The dozens of pairs of eyes present were all paying close attention to Leibson''s movements. In fact, with his status, it was already a great deal of face for him to be willing toe to such a banquet."Haha, Mr. Leibson, it''s an honor to ¡­" Breuer assumed that Rebus was looking for him, and reached for the handshake.


    However, he passed by Su Qingxue and walked in front of her. Then, he lowered his head. On his expressionless face, the corner of his mouth suddenly moved as he grinned."This should be Miss Su. It''s my pleasure to meet you in Barley. I''m Leibson, and the one over here is my daughter, Barbara."


    The scene suddenly became silent. Other than the violin band ying, there was no other sound.


    Kaird and the other rich men thought they had seen wrongly. They kept blinking, their faces full of confusion and surprise.<span>As for Ou Zhiyun and Zhang Manting, their faces were deathly pale as they looked on in disbelief.


    Breuer did not even have the time to pay attention to his own awkward situation. He was so shocked that his jaw nearly fell to the ground!


    <span>The father and daughter pair who had been dismissive of all the rich and famous people in the hall had actually taken the initiative to walk in front of this young female businessman from far away in the east, greeting her so politely!?


    <span>Not only did this group of people not understand what was going on, Su Qingxue was also confused. She could only shake hands with Rebus and Barbara out of instinct.


    <span>Fortunately, she quickly calmed down and said: "Mr Rebus seems to be meeting for the first time. Do you know me?"


    "Although this is the first time I''ve seen him, I''ve long since heard of him. Miss Su, would it be possible for you and your partner to be invited to the balcony for a chat?"<span>As Rebus said this, he looked meaningfully at Ye Fan, who was behind Su Qingxue.


    <span>Su Qingxue suddenly woke up from her stupor and turned around to look at the man with a faint smile on his face. That man with a carefree face was as if nothing had happened to him! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 496

    <span>0496


    Ye Fan, who was behind her, was the person that Rebus truly wanted to greet!


    However, a person like Rebus couldn''t easily reveal his intentions. If he went straight to Ye Fan, it would definitely cause a hugemotion.


    Because in this venue, no one cared about Ye Fan, so if he came too suddenly, many people would pay attention to him.


    By looking for Su Qingxue and getting close to Ye Fan, he would not let Ye Fan get into trouble, and everything would be a lot more natural.<span>Su Qingxue was shocked. She was bing more and more curious as to who her husband was. Why did he have to pay a visit to such a top three firearms oligarch?


    <span>However, Su Qingxue''s mentality was very good. She calmly nodded and said, "Of course."


    Amidst the astonished gazes of the crowd, Su Qingxue and the father and daughter Lei Bsen walked towards a balcony on the second floor. As for Ye Fan, he seemed to be an ordinary follower as he stood beside Su Qingxue and followed her upstairs.


    Of course, there were also some people on the scene who knew what was going on. For example, Old Pino''s son, Henry Pino, had been silently watching from the crowd the whole time.


    Some of them, who had interacted with Ye Fan before, did not dare to interact with Ye Fan and Su Qingxue at the royal ball because Ye Fan had dered that they would not be allowed to help Su Qingxue through connections.<span>However, with the appearance of Rebus, Henry and the other rich people now had a reason to get closer to Ye Fan.


    After all, even Rebus wanted to talk to Su Qingxue alone. It was definitely worth talking to and trying to get close to.Therefore, Henry Pino and the other wealthy families who had the same thoughts silently waited at the staircase.


    At the same time, on the balcony on the second floor, the doors to the balcony were closed.


    Noticing that no one dared to look over here, Rebus smiled at Ye Jianfan, "THE - PRINCE-OF-HE, I''ve heard a lot about UCIFER. I''m Rebus, a friend of the underground world.


    This is my daughter, Barbara. Barbara, quickly pay your respects to the great King of Hell ¡­ "


    Barbara, who was at the side, also stopped her charming smile, and solemnly raised her skirt to salute, "Sir Lucifer, I have heard a lot about you."


    <span>Ye Fan raised the champagne in his hand, "You''re wee. I know you have a good rtionship with Mamen. In this world, besides the enemy, you''re also friends. So..." "You can do as you wish."


    Su Qingxue''s heart was beating wildly. Although her face was as calm as it could be, when she heard Rebus''s words, she could only imagine the scene in her mind. All kinds of voices kept echoing in her head ¡­


    The King of Hell? Lucifer? What is this? Could it be that this is Ye Fan''s name overseas? Then what did these names represent!?Just what kind of status did he have to be able to make one of the top three arms oligarchs in the world greet him so politely!?


    Ye Fan also knew that Su Qingxue would definitely have a lot of questions, but since Rebus had found her, it would be hard to hide it from him. Moreover, the two of them were married, so sooner orter he would have to inform Su Qingxue of his background.


    So, Ye Fan smiled at the woman and said, "Wife, I will exin it to youter."


    Su Qingxue bit her lower lip as she felt wronged in her heart. She had followed Ye Fan for more than half a year, yet she still didn''t know what kind of background Ye Fan had.<span>He spoke with a rigid face: "Although I know ''Greedy Demon'' and ''Mamen'' veryte, but we admire each other, so our rtionship is really good. His channels sometimes help me with deals, and my sources asionally help him with his business.


    I heard that Mammon will also be there for the Seith Conference, and then maybe we''ll meet again.


    <span>"Today, ording to my intelligencework, Sir Lucifer will be with Miss Su at the party, so I brought my daughter here to pay my respects."


    Barbara also hurriedly smiled and said, "Lord Lucifer, the great deeds you and the two years of holy war are legends that my father often mentioned. I have always been looking forward to meeting you, but I never expected that you are really so young."


    Ye Fan shook his head, "This is not a good memory. I am not an arms merchant, so to me, war is life and death, not a business opportunity.


    <span>"Tonight is the Merchant Union''s party, so let''s talk business. My wife is the main character, I don''t want to steal her limelight."


    Barbara hurriedly giggled and said, "Miss Su, you sure are lucky to be able to marry such a young Legend rank expert."Su Qingxue forced a smile and muttered in her heart, Who is Ma Men? What is a holy war? What did Legend rank experts mean?


    <span>Su Qingxue''s mind was full of questions, but she had no way of asking. She could only deal with them first.


    "Your Excellency Lucifer, if you''ll excuse us, I hope we won''t disturb you tonight. If you have the time, please move to our manor so that we can have a show of hospitality."<span>"We''ll talk about it in the future, let''s hurry up on the Sytor Rankings. I still have some things to take care of." Ye Fan casually declined. He had no interest in dealing with the arms merchants.


    <span>The four of them chatted for a while before returning to the reception.


    The two of them quickly left. They had onlye to see Ye Fan. As for the others, they were toozy to pay attention to them.


    <span>However, once the two of them left, Su Qingxue, who was left behind, became the focus of attention!


    A female merchant who could make Rebus pay a special visit to was definitely not an ordinary person!


    Therefore, one by one, famous rich people began to take the initiative to chat with Su Qingxue. Their attitude also changed drastically. Even if the industry waspletely different, they still wanted to build good rtionships with Su Qingxue.<span>This way, Su Qingxue was extremely busy and didn''t have time to talk to Breuer.


    Breuer, on the other hand, was very anxious. He was still squeezed in the middle of a group of rich people as he eagerly said, "CEO Su, don''t forget to cooperate with us. I''ll immediately send you an email!"


    Before this, he had still let his assistant contact him, but now, Breuer nned to do everything by himself. He absolutely could not let this opportunity to cooperate slip away.


    He was d that he had not been as arrogant as Kaird and had given the young businesswoman a chance.<span>On the other side, Kade''s face was ashen. He was angry to the point that his teeth itched with anger towards Ou Zhiyun and Zhang Manting.


    Ou Zhiyun''s blood turned cold. He couldn''t understand how Su Qingxue could be rted to a super big crocodile like Lei Bsen who stood behind the world. If he knew this would happen, how would he dare to mock and ridicule Su Qingxue? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 497

    0497


    <span>"Mr. Kaird, you don''t have to worry, even if Su Qingxue has a certain background, but if we work together, we can still ¡­"


    Ou Zhiyun wanted to appease Kaird''s emotions, but Kaird interrupted him.


    <span>"No need! Mr. Ou! "We do not intend to work with yourpany. The agreement we made earlier, will be cancelled!" Kerry clenched his teeth.


    "What!? How can you go back on your word!? " Ou Zhiyun and Zhang Manting both had ashen faces, not daring to speak a word.


    Kaird coldly snorted, "We didn''t sign the contract, how can that be considered reneging on our promise." I don''t want to cooperate with you at the risk of infuriating Mr. Rebus. "


    After saying that, Kaird immediately ran over to Su Qingxue''s side. With a shy face, he said in a low voice, "Miss Su, I will carefully consider it. I feel that yourpany''s conditions are much better ¡­ ¡­"


    Su Qingxue was busy dealing with a few people in charge of multinational corporations. When she saw Kaird, she slightly frowned and said, "Sorry, I am no longer interested in cooperating with you guys."


    Although he had long been mentally prepared, he was still very depressed and regretful.<span>When Ou Zhiyun and Zhang Manting saw this, they were so angry that they almost vomited blood. Kaird would rather go over there and be coldly rejected by Su Qingxue than cooperate with them!?


    <span>Doesn''t this mean that when they joined forces with the Fayle Group, they were like trash, not worth mentioning at all?


    <span>In this situation, Ou Zhiyun and Zhang Manting no longer had the face to continue staying at the party. The two hastily walked out of the party in dejection, not daring to speak any further with Su Qingxue.


    In fact, Su Qingxue didn''t put these twopetitors in her eyes. Being busy dealing with these real big crocodiles was enough for her to have to put in a lot of effort.<span>Henry and a few other business leaders who knew Ye Fan all silently stood together with him.


    "Sir, it''s not that we''re helping Miss Su this time, it''s because of Leibson''s influence. It''s a little too big." Henryughed.


    Ye Fan sighed, "This is also not something I can control, so you guys shouldn''t go up and join in the fun, I hope my wife won''t mind."


    After the party ended, Su Qingxue was invited by more than 20 multinational corporations and corporations, and they all had the intention to cooperate with her.This was still Henry Pino, the merchant who knew Ye Fan from the start. He didn''te up to talk to him intentionally, otherwise, Su Qingxue might have gotten more than ten invitations.


    <span>Originally, Su Qingxue had only wanted to try to contact some interestedpanies for this reception, but in the end, the Embroidery Group had be the hottest partner.


    Back in the car at the Four Seasons Hotel, Su Qingxue closed her eyes to rest and didn''t say anything.


    When they returned to the hotel room, Su Qingxue felt exhausted. She sat on the bed and gasped for breath. There were even beads of sweat on her forehead.Ye Fan saw the woman''s expression and finally realized. Although the woman seemed to be at ease just now, in reality, it was quite stressful for her to see so many business leaders that could only be seen in financial magazines.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile as he sat on the edge of the bed. He extended his hand to pat the woman''s shoulder, but Su Qingxue immediately sat away."Wife... "What are you doing? Are you really angry at me?" Ye Fan said in distress, "I really didn''t let Leibsone. I don''t know him. This is the first time I''ve seen him today."


    <span>Look at Henry and the others, those who know me, they don''t even dare toe over to chat with us anymore, I respect your decision. "


    Su Qingxue turned her head to look at him and faintly said, "Who said I was angry?""Then you ¡­"


    "Who the hell are you?" Su Qingxue asked.Ye Fan was stunned. He could see a trace of unfamiliarity and a trace of hesitation in the woman''s eyes.


    "Who is Mammon? What is a holy war? Why do they call you Lucifer? The Sovereign King of Hell? " Su Qingxue continued to ask a few questions, "It''s already this time, are you still hiding everything from me?"


    Ye Fan let out a long sigh, and after a moment of silence, he said, "Mamen, he''s a good brother of mine, he''s one of the three big arms dealers in the world.


    Mamen had the most powerful ammunition channels in the world, and Leibson had the best, so the two of them had a certain level of cooperation.


    As for me, I had previously established an organization called INFERNO, which is also known as'' Hell ''. They praised me and called me the King of Hell, and Lucifer, who happened to be the leader of the Seven Kings of Hell, happened to call me that.<span>Holy war... "Then it''s really a long story, and it involves a lot of questions. Wife, I''ll get someone to get some information for you to see when I have time. I won''t talk about it tonight, okay?"


    Su Qingxue''s heart thumped wildly when she heard that. She swallowed her saliva and asked, "Then ¡­. Legend rank experts, is that how they address you? "


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly and nodded, "Yes, it''s just an act of praise from an outsider. Actually, I don''t care about these false titles at all." Otherwise, I wouldn''t have run back to China and obediently be my co-worker, right? "Su Qingxue looked at the man''s silly smile. Ye Fan was still that Ye Fan. Although there were many strange backgrounds, this person was at least the real one.


    <span>Thinking of this, Su Qingxue''s gaze softened. She couldn''t help but pout her lips and said, "I already said that I would work hard for the chance to cooperate, but now you''ve messed it up."


    "Wife! How could I have known that Rebus woulde over? " Ye Fan innocently spread his hands.


    "I don''t care! In any case, it''s all because of you. In their eyes, I will definitely be the kind of woman that can only rely on your rtionship to seed!


    "You''re too annoying. In the future, I can''t let you participate in this kind of party with me. I was the one who paid you, but others thought you were helping me!"<span>Su Qingxue stood up angrily and walked to the table at the side. She poured a cup of mineral water and gulped it down in one breath.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, and could only echo, "That''s right, my sry was even paid by you, my wife. If they wrongly use me, my wife would be at a disadvantage."


    "I must make it clear to themter that you must not open the back door for my wife just because of me. You must talk about the actual facts!"


    Su Qingxue turned around with a cold expression and looked at Ye Fan in dissatisfaction, "Do you look down on me in your heart?" You think I can''t do anything without you? Today, you''re going to be defeated by Ou Zhiyun and Zhang Manding? "<span>Ye Fan hurriedly shook his head, "No way!" I don''t think so, wife, I''m so excited about what you said to Brewer. I think you''re really good! I admire the way you are always so confident! "


    <span>"Really?" Su Qingxue asked suspiciously.


    "Absolutely!" Ye Fan raised his hand and swore, "If I have even the slightest thought in my heart that my wife is relying on my connections to seed, I will have a five p of thunder!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 498

    0498


    "Rumble!"<span>There was only the sound of a thunderp, and it caused the entire Barley to tremble!


    Su Qingxue opened her eyes wide and her face was full of surprise.


    Ye Fan''s entire face turned green. He suddenly ran to the window and opened the curtain, only to find that it was alreadypletely covered in dark clouds. It was sote at night and a thunderstorm was about toe!


    "I... I... What the f * ck! "


    Ye Fan wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Although the rain season was usually in winter, it shouldn''t rain at this time right?<span>When Ye Fan turned around, he discovered that Su Qingxue was actually covering her red lips with one hand. She was smiling so much that her shoulders were trembling, and her pair of beautiful eyes were looking at him mischievously.


    It was the first time she saw Su Qingxue smile so happily. A woman seemed to enjoy seeing him embarrassed.


    "Wife, this has nothing to do with my oath! I''m talking about thunder, not thunder! What I said just now is true! " Ye Fan hurriedly exined.


    Su Qingxue stopped smiling, but her face was still rosy. She nodded and said, "You don''t need to exin, since I already know, the heavens already told me the answer.Just look down on me. I''m relying on you anyway, and now that things have turned out this way, I can''t change anything anymore. "


    With that, Su Qingxueid on the bed and put a pillow on herself and said: "I need to rest. I''m too tired today, so you can go y by yourself."


    With a bitter face, Ye Fan threw himself onto the bed and said to the woman, "Wife, don''t be like this. I really don''t feel like you are relying on me. Don''t be angry at me."<span>"I''m not angry," Su Qingxue said tly with her eyes closed.


    "I don''t believe it. You must be feeling ufortable. I didn''t expect that Rebus woulde tonight ¡­" Ye Fan said in distress.


    <span>"I already said it, I''m not angry, I have no right to be angry at you, you are so amazing, both a Legend and a Sovereign King''s ¡­ ¡­


    What do I care? A small merchant would benefit from your help in the first ce, and if I don''t like it, then I would be too outrageous, wouldn''t I? " Su Qingxue said leisurely.The more Ye Fan heard, the more his scalp went numb, "Wife, don''t say that. The more I hear, the more panicked I feel. You open your eyes and look at me. My eyes are very sincere, you can definitely feel it."


    Su Qingxue sighed and turned around to look at the man before opening her beautiful eyes.<span>The two looked at each other. Su Qingxue suddenly stretched out her hand and ced it on Ye Fan''s face.


    <span>Ye Fan''s body trembled, his eyes slightly fluctuating. This was the first time that Su Qingxue took the initiative to do such a kind of intimate action.


    <span>"I already said that I''m not angry, so why don''t you believe me? Do you think I really can''t feel it, or do you look down on me in your heart?


    Actually, sometimes I am just too arrogant. You treat me well, I know that, but I always have to do it myself...<span>When you think about it, there are a lot of other women who buy and buy at home, look at their children, and eat men, men, and live men, and they''re all alive and well.


    <span>"No matter how useless I am, I''m still a rich little woman, right? Compared to those women, I think I''m still pretty good, right?" Su Qingxue blinked her eyes.


    Ye Fan finally let out a sigh of relief in his heart, and hurriedly grabbed the woman''s hand and said, "My wife, if you think like this, then I am relieved. Actually, you know, even if you don''t do anything and just buy things at home every day and y around, I will never despise you.<span>What I like is you, it has nothing to do with what president you are, what chairman you are, what career you have. "


    "Yes." Su Qingxue nodded, "I know. Actually, after meeting you, through the people you know, through the things you did, especially after meeting Mr. Leibson today ¡­ ¡­" I''ve thought it through a lot.To you, my small inheritance is nothing. You can take it as a matter of course that you don''t take it to heart.


    But I took over the embroidery group from my grandparents. This was thepany that I came to look after since I was young. I had feelings for them, and those employees were thousands of families. They also wanted me to take care of them.


    So, it''s impossible for me to just be a woman who only knows how to buy and buy. Don''t mind my little job, okay? "


    "Heh heh ¡­" Ye Fan looked at this she-like woman, and was extremely happy in his heart.Su Qingxue''s white and tender face looked a little like a white bun, and her pouting face was truly attractive.


    <span>Ice Mountain beauties were not rare. What was rare was the warmth that appeared when the ice mountain dissolved.


    At this moment, looking at his wife and listening to her sweet and gentle voice, he felt that she was the most adorable woman in the world.


    "Wife, can you call me ''hubby''? I''ve already called you wife for so long, I really want to hear you call me ''husband''. Ye Fan wanted to strike the iron while it was hot.


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she pursed her lips and looked around, "You can''t, you haven''t proposed marriage to me yet ¡­."


    "Ahh ¡­" Ye Fan rubbed the back of his head in disappointment, "That''s right, then let me think of a way to propose to you."Su Qingxue pouted and said, "Ye Fan, do you really want to officially marry me? You don''t mind me doing it, do you? "I really have a bad temper ¡­"


    <span>"Wife, at this time, why are you still asking this kind of question?" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "Haven''t we been together for more than half a year? Do you see how I dislike you?"


    "Then what the hell do you like about me? Don''t you have a lot of beautiful women by your side? Even if I''m a bit more beautiful than them now, but I''m old, so wouldn''t I be less good-looking than young girls?" Su Qingxue asked curiously.


    Ye Fan sighed and held the woman''s head close to his chest.


    Su Qingxue leaned on Ye Fan''s chest, and her delicate body froze. She nervously asked in a low voice, "You ¡­. What are you doing ¡­ ¡­ "<span>"Hush, listen quietly." Ye Fan said seriously.


    Su Qingxue blinked and quietly listened.


    <span>"Did you hear my heartbeat?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" Su Qingxue nodded, "What happened?"


    Ye Fan said, "Before I met you, I never held a woman and my heart would beat faster. If I kissed a woman, my heart would be uncontroble.


    I don''t care if you have a bad temper or not. I don''t care if you are causing trouble for no reason.


    Su Qingxue''s blurry gaze was stuck on Ye Fan''s chest. She seemed to have gone silly as she listened to the powerful heartbeating from inside.


    "Rumble!"There was another p of thunder and heavy rain outside.


    Su Qingxue, who was in the room, could only hear the sounds of "bang bang", "bang". Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 499

    0499


    The rain washed through the streets and alleys of Barley. Under the dark night sky, the lights and water scattered everywhere. This fashionable and romantic city seemed to have be a strange and magical world.A figure wearing a ck trench coat, arge hood and a ck umbre was standing in front of a restaurant that specialized in selling liquor.


    The man in ck opened a ck leather bag that he carried around with him and threw an oil-paper envelope into a trash can beside it.The man in ck tossed it aside and quickly left, disappearing into the night.


    After about a minute, a young man with curly hair and an apron came out of the liquor store.<span>He casually walked to the trash can and opened it. He took out the oil paper bag and walked back into the store.


    <span>All of this happened in a very short period of time, and under the night sky, no one seemed to notice it.


    However, a pair of eyes at the top of the building opposite them watched them silently ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.Half an hourter, in a business suite in Dragon Soul''s hotel.


    The Director of the Dragon Soul Foreign Affairs, Hou Lei, was sitting in front of hisputer, smoking and looking at hisputer screen, deep in thought.


    Hou Lei was addicted to cigarettes and chose a room that allowed him to smoke. It was also very convenient for him to stay alone.


    Ding dong. The doorbell rang.<span>When Hou Lei heard this, he immediately closed theptop and asked, "Who is it?"


    "Director Hou, I''ve bought you something to eat." The voice of the assistant, Song Meizhi, drifted in.


    Only then did Hou Lei get up, walk over and open the door.The chubby Song Meizhi seemed to be walking very tiredly, gasping for breath and carrying a bag of Chinese restaurant dishes and rice in her hand.


    <span>"Song, you''ve worked hard." Hou Lei took the food and said with a smile.


    <span>Song Meizhi wiped off the sweat and rain on her face and quickly shook her head, "It''s not hard on you. Director Hou isn''t used to eating these foreigners'' food, and I''m not used to it either. Why don''t I buy some for myself?"


    Hou Lei smiled and said, "Alright then, there''s nothing else for today. You can rest now. I''ll look for you tomorrow morning."


    "Sigh, great!"


    Song Meizhi was about to turn around and leave when Hou Lei suddenly thought of something and shouted: "Wait a moment!"<span>"What''s wrong, is there anything else?" Song Meizhi asked.


    <span>Hou Lei furrowed his brows and said, "Go take a look and see if Wu Mo is here. Tell me once you''re sure."


    Song Meizhi nodded, "Ok."


    Only then did Hou Lei return to his room, open the lunchbox and slowly eat.After about three minutes, Song Meizhi made a call.


    "Little Song, is Wu Mo here?"


    <span>"Chief Hou, Chief Wu isn''t in his room. His assistant, Little Li, said that Chief Wu left at 6 PM and hasn''t returned. I think he''s meeting a friend of Barley''s," Song Meizhi said.


    <span>Hou Lei narrowed his eyes and nodded, "Alright, you''ve worked hard. Rest well."


    <span>"Alright, Chief Hou ¡­"


    After Hou Lei hung up, he turned on theputer once again, looked at the screen, and once again fell into deep thought ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Four Seasons Hotel, in Su Qingxue''s room.<span>After listening to her heartbeat for a while, Su Qingxue''s face flushed red as she straightened her body. She softly snorted, "You''re talking too much, I can''t take it anymore!"


    Ye Fan felt a burst of helplessness, "Wifey, what I said was sincere. I''m a fighter, it''s normal for me to control my heart rate.<span>Even when I was facing an army, even when I was facing death, my heartbeat didn''t fluctuate too much, unless I had gone through a strenuous exercise.


    However, if I hug you and kiss you, my heart will immediately start beating uncontrobly. This sort of feeling was something that I would never have experienced before when I was with other women. "


    "How did you know!?" Su Qingxue asked back: "It''s not like you have met all the women in the world. Who knows, maybe you will also have a heartbeat in the future when you meet other women?"


    <span>"Then... "Then who said that?" Ye Fan gloomily said, "You have to say it like that. Men and women all over the world don''t need to get married anymore. Who can say that they won''t be able to find someone they love even more in the future? So just wait and see?" "Do we just waste time?"


    <span>Su Qingxue lowered her head and used her two bare hands to knead the white nket, "But I have never fallen in love with anyone before. I don''t even know what love is like ¡­ ¡­ "How would I know if you truly love me?"


    <span>Ye Fan lowered his head, and smelled the woman''s sweet jasmine, "I also don''t know, on matters like emotions, how can there be a strict standard? Even if it was one plus one equals two, scientists still wouldn''t be able to understand the absolute principle, let alone love.


    I only know how to be with you. Even if you scold me and throw a tantrum, I won''t hate you. No matter how I look at you, I like you.<span>It''s not easy to find a partner that you don''t dislike, so why are you thinking so much? "


    Su Qingxue raised her head and looked at the man. Ye Fan''s eyes were very clear and very pure."Truly narcissistic. You can''t turn your back on me, it''s just that you don''t have the qualifications. You know, I really despise you. You kept so many women outside, yet you shamelessly said that you wanted to marry me. I think you just treat me like a fool.


    "You only married me because you thought I was stupid and easy to bully. Other women wouldn''t tolerate you if they married you." Su Qingxue stuttered.<span>Ye Fan awkwardly smiled, "Wife, you''re not stupid. You''re a fool with such great wisdom. Your IQ is so high, how could you be stupid?"


    "Save it, you must think that this woman is just a fool, a fool, easily deceived, and after bullying her, she''s fine again. So it''s convenient for you to constantly go around, right?" Su Qingxue said.Ye Fan was speechless, "Do you really need to go that far?" If that''s what I think, it''s fine if I don''t marry. Why are you so eager to get married? "


    "I... "How would I know? You must have married me because you saw me as an idiot."<span>"Wifey, your logic isn''t right..."


    "Aiya! I don''t care, I don''t care! You''re gone! It''s sote and I still need to take off my makeup! " Su Qingxue pushed Ye Fan and let the man down.Ye Fan was puzzled, "Wife, did you put on makeup?" Why can''t I tell? "


    "Are you stupid!? Tonight for the party, I have to put on some makeup, but my skin is good, my eyes are big, so my makeup looks the same, I just used some foundation powder to change into blue eyes. "


    Su Qingxue walked off the bed and rubbed her eyes, "My eyes are so dry, I''m going to pick the beautiful pupil ¡­."


    Ye Fan wanted tough after hearing the woman praise his beauty so much, and even had a righteous and confident look. However, when Su Qingxue said this, he just noticed that Su Qingxue''s eyes were really blue and beautiful.


    "Wife, your eyes are so beautiful. So it turns out you''re wearing blue eyes. Your skin is also so white, just like a mixed blood child." Ye Fan bluntly said.<span>Su Qingxue pouted, "You pig! You still said that you like me? If I don''t put on makeup, I wouldn''t be able to see it. Even Dai Mei Tong can''t!? You don''t care about me at all! I''m angry! Get out of here! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 500

    0500


    Ye Fan''s whole body shivered, and he secretly cursed himself for bringing this upon himself, hurriedly changing his words, "Wife, because I can see that you don''t need to look at these small details.


    In my eyes, you have unconsciously let me feel that you are the most beautiful woman in the world! "Of course I would ignore such details!""I don''t believe it! "You lied to a three year old child!" Su Qingxue was disdainful.


    "Really, wife! "Moreover, you are a beauty with a great temperament, so you don''t need to care about the appearance of things like these. Your temperament will kill 99% of beauties in an instant. I can see that you are especially beautiful with just a nce," said Ye Fan righteously.


    Su Qingxue pursed her lips and said with some joy: "You can see my temperament?"


    "Of course!" Ye Fan nodded his head vigorously.


    "Then what is my temperament like?" Su Qingxue asked curiously.<span>Ye Fan calcted and said, "Wifey, your temperament is divided into several levels. It''s usually very ordinary, but at the worst, you can be considered a beauty between individuals.


    <span>If he was slightly dressed up and in better condition, he would be a fairy. If it''s like this tonight, when you attend the royal ball and release your aura, you will be a goddess! "


    <span>Su Qingxue rolled her eyes, "The more I say, the more useless I am. You talk like you just ate honey, I won''t be cheated by your sugar-coated bullets!" You''re out, I''m going to take off my makeup! "


    Seeing that his wife seemed to be more at ease, Ye Fan felt relieved and said with a smile, "Wife, I''ll be going now. You should rest early."


    "En." Su Qingxue waved her hand.


    <span>When Ye Fan walked to the door, Su Qingxue''s voice came from behind, "I don''t have a job tomorrow."


    Ye Fan was startled, hurriedly turned around and said, "Wifey, then I''ll take you out tomorrow morning to y!"


    Su Qingxue feigned indifference and said, "Un ¡­ ¡­" Okay, we''ll talk about it in the morning. "Ye Fan smiled and nodded, happily closing the door.


    When he left Su Qingxue''s room, Ye Fan wiped the sweat off his forehead. To be honest, serving Su Qingxue was a very tiring task, but when he coaxed her, he felt strangely satisfied.


    <span>Ye Fan even suspected that perhaps he had a tendency to be masochistic. Why was it that the more unruly a woman was, the more he wanted to love her?


    But then again, if one understood more about Su Qingxue''s inner self, then they would feel that this woman was even more adorable.<span>Ye Fan had never enjoyed the sweetness of love before. In this half year, he finally slowly felt the taste of love when he was in love with a woman he knew.


    <span>However, no matter if he was with Ning Zimo, Feng Yueying, or other women, this feeling was not as transparent and thorough as what Su Qingxue had given him.


    Although it wasn''t fair to the other women, Ye Fan really enjoyed the feeling of being with Su Qingxue the most.


    "A carrot and a pit, I just like this kind of idiotic sweet taste." Ye Fanughed at himself.He thought that he should propose to Su Qingxue as soon as possible, but this marriage proposal had to be full of spirit. Otherwise, how could he face himself and let down his woman?


    While thinking, Ye Fan unknowingly walked back to his room. As soon as he arrived at the door, he noticed that someone familiar hade to visit.<span>However, the corner of Ye Fan''s mouth curled up into a smile. He didn''t reveal anything and pretended to be unaware. He swiped his room card and walked into the room.


    Inside the room, a figure was squatting on a chair by a window. His long hair covered his eyes and his dirty clothes were still wet.


    "Ouch!" Ye Fan pretended to be shocked, "Sloppy, you came to my room sote at night to scare people?"


    Ye Fan turned on the lights in the room, and what he saw was none other than Asmuntis.<span>The number one assassin in the world, entering a room naturally didn''t require too much effort.


    Like a monkey, Asmuntis jumped down from his chair and said with a gloomy face, "Boss, are you alright?"


    "What can I do for you?" Ye Fan smiled, smoked a cigarette, and handed it over to this old brother.Asmuntis took the cigarette and took out his lighter, preparing to light one for Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan opened the door and walked to the balcony, "Why are you always so reckless, don''t you have some quality?"


    <span>Asmuntis had no other choice but to walk outside and light a cigarette for Ye Fan.


    "Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan sucked in a breath and said, "Who found out?"


    Even without asking, he could guess why Asmuntis hade to find him.Asmuntis nodded. "As expected, it''s the Metal Tide people. It seems like Gonzalez has been impatiently waiting for the Legend rank seat."


    It''s rare to see a Legend rank summit this time, so he probably wants to prove himself in front of all the experts in the world, and prove that he is qualified to be one of the top ten Legend rank experts. "<span>Ye Fan lightly smiled and shook his head, "Since he likes to sit so much, I will just let him sit, is there a need to be so old to test me?"


    "Boss, we won''t allow Gonzalez to take your seat! Even if you lose your cultivation, you still have us! We INFERNO are a whole!<span>"I''ve already discussed this with Azzel. We will apany you to the summit. When the timees, you takemand, and we fight, we definitely won''t let Gonzalez seed!" Asmondius said with a sharp look in his eyes.


    Ye Fan smiled, and patted his brother''s shoulder, "Sloppy ghost, I appreciate your kindness. However, I have long since underestimated this reputation. If that''s the case, let''s just let them go when the timees."


    To be honest, what I want is to retire to the underworld and live a bit of afortable life with my wife and my lover.


    If I had any other purpose in life, it would be to wake Angel up. As for everything else, there''s nothing to argue about. "


    "Boss, you''re still not willing to give up on Angel?" Asmondius frowned.


    "Of course not!" Ye Fan smiled and said, "There is nothing I can''t do! I have already discovered that the earth''s axis that China has grasped may be the hope to wake Angel up. That is why I havee into contact with the Dragon Soul. "<span>"Boss, whether Angel wakes up or not, she''ll definitely protect you."


    <span>Ye Fan happily said, "You slovenly bastard, at least you said something nice." By the way, this girl ¡­ What exactly happened to her Hundred Shadows? "


    A sharp light shed in Asmondius'' eyes. "She used a hundred shadows!?"


    "Don''t be agitated, she''s afraid to let you know about this, but you and I have nothing to say to each other, so I''ll just say it directly to you."


    Like my sister, I want to help her, so. "I want to hear your specific views on this Hundred Shadows." Ye Fan blew out a mouthful of smoke, and said with a serious face. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 501

    0501


    "Boss, to be honest, I''m not sure how this little girl obtained such an ability. It looks like she was born with it."


    "Bullshit, just what the hell are you talking about? I don''t even know!" You can teach her assassination concealment, but this abnormal movement speed is not something you can teach her.<span>"Just tell me, how much do you know about the background?" Ye Fan didn''t want to say. "I want to hear about it from you." Ye Fan nned to ponder over the background of Misty Night.


    <span>"When I adopted her back then, she didn''t understand anything. She didn''t know what had happened.


    <span>A few years ago, when she was almost done with her studies, I let her go find her roots.


    <span>In the end, she found the Aikido Cultivation Method that she was cultivating in. It came from a school called ''Mist Shadow''.


    The Fog Night n, the n that this faction belongs to, was mysteriously exterminated the year she was adopted by me. "


    "Destroy our sect?" Ye Fan was surprised, "You''re saying they were all killed?!""Yes, and the murderer is a mystery. No one knows who killed the entire family in one night.


    <span>Her mother was a female ninja. Maybe it was to help her survive the disaster. "


    Ye Fan finally understood why Wu Ye didn''t want to talk about her background. To anyone, this was a cruel reality that was hard to ept.


    <span>"No wonder this girl is so young. Her cultivation is so extraordinary. The me of vengeance in her heart can definitely help her train harder than anyone else." Ye Fan sighed.


    <span>"I feel that it might not be a good thing if she finds her enemy. I have a premonition that the person who annihted the entire Fog Night Family is not someone that''s easy to deal with."


    "Hehe, at most, you as a teacher, when the timees, just help your disciple." Ye Fan patted the shoulders of his brothers.<span>Asmuntis was silent for a moment, then said, "She won''t ept this. I know my disciple."


    Ye Fan''s smile froze, and he could only silently sigh, "Okay, okay, about the matter, let''s talk about it until here." What kind of feedback do the people who were sent to monitor the Dragon Soul have? "Hearing this, the corner of Asmuntis'' mouth twitched. "As you expected, boss. The person you suspect does have a problem, but ¡­" "There''s more than one person who has problems with the dragon soul."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Is that so?" "If there''s anything else, I''ll have to listen carefully ¡­"


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Under the same night sky, there was arge building, and a huge metal badge was iid on top of the building.


    The badge looked like a pentagonal shield with a storm pattern on it.This was the headquarters of the Enamel Country''s Foreign Employment Regiment, Metal Tide.


    In themand room of the metal tide, a tall and sturdy giant over 2.2 meters tall was standing in front of the French windows, wearing a leather windbreaker.


    Even through the leather of his clothes, one could still feel the enormous power concealed within that man''s coiled muscles.


    This person was the creator of the metal tide. He was also considered to be one of the experts closest to bing a legend, the one known as the "Giant Steel", Gonzalez!


    "So you''re saying, from the beginning to the end, it was Fog Night who blocked the assassination for Lucifer?" the man asked in a low voice.


    <span>Behind the desk stood a man and a woman. They were the backbone of the metal tide, the ones that Ye Fan had met before, Helena and Gray.


    "Yes, Captain, I think this is definitely unusual, because from what I''ve seen, Lucifer didn''t react at all," Gray said."And we also found out that in the Baffodil Daydream, there were a few assassins secretly moving around Lucifer. I think they might have been sent to protect him as well," said Hailey.


    <span>Gonzalez turned around. The muscles of his face were clearly visible on his knife-like face, and he looked like he was cast out of steel.


    "Back then when Lucifer suddenly retreated, I already felt that things were not simple. Logically speaking, he should have been in the limelight after defeating his master, the ck Emperor.<span>At the time, I was still confused. Could it be that in this world, there really was someone who could see through all of the names, all of the benefits, and so on and so forth and became an ordinary person?


    Now it seems that Lucifer was forced into a corner. Even if the ck Emperor were to die, it would only cause irreparable damage to him. "Gonzalez grinned," He actually dares toe to this Sai Te Rating Assembly. He really doesn''t take us seriously. Then how can we not ept the metal tide?


    <span>I''d like to see who in this world dares to question the status of the metal tide after trampling all the demons that once shook the entire underground world, the INFERNO, under their feet! "I wonder how strong I, Gonzalez, am!"


    Gray and Hailey looked at each other. They were very excited and pleased. They saluted. Hailey said: "Congrattions, your wish has finally been fulfilled. You have be one of the top ten legends!"


    A bolt of lightning shed past the window, lighting up Gonzalez''s face, and the corner of his mouth curved into a sinister smile ¡­<span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>At around 9 in the morning, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue finished their breakfast and started to tour the Barbary.


    <span>Ye Fan was proficient in enamel, and he was also rtively clear on the history of almost every country in the world, so he was able to be a tour guide, and was able to speak very fluently.


    It was very easy for him to be a history professor. She really didn''t know what kind of crazy he was, not doing anything else when he returned to China, just working as a water and electricity repairman, or practicing for the sake of the game.


    When he arrived at the Eiffel Tower, Ye Fan saw that the other couples were taking pictures together, so he took out his phone and wanted to take a picture with Su Qingxue.<span>"Wife,e. We''ll keep a memorial for you." Ye Fan held Su Qingxue''s shoulders and leaned over to take a picture.


    <span>However, Su Qingxue was unwilling. She wriggled and said, "What are you taking? Your camera skills are so bad. At least use a beauty camera!" My hair is in a mess, it''s so ugly! "


    <span>Ye Fan was depressed, "My wife, you''re so beautiful, yet you''re still not taking photos? Then how can you make other women who take pictures here endure this?"


    Ye Fan didn''t care about the woman''s unwillingness. He shamelessly grabbed the woman and forcefully took a picture.Right at that moment, an Asian man with a camera, dressed like a photographer, walked up to the two of them with a smile.


    "Excuse me, may I bother you two for a few minutes?" the man asked in Shardbearish, his eyes narrowing in a smile. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 502

    0502Ye Fan was puzzled, "What''s wrong, is something the matter?"


    "Well, I''m a photographer for Barley Fashion magazine. Our magazine is doing a special report on the most beautiful Barley impressions.


    I saw this beautifuldy at the foot of the Eiffel Tower, like a goddess descending to earth, so I wanted to invite this beautiful woman to take a few simple pictures.


    "Of course, we will not use them formercial purposes. Please be assured that we will not disturb your privacy." The photographer smiled.


    When Su Qingxue heard this, a trace of shyness appeared in her eyes. Although she had been called a beauty since young, being praised by a foreigner as a "Goddess descending to the mortal world" was still too exaggerated for her.<span>Ye Fan held onto Su Qingxue''s shoulder and said, "Where will your magazine use these photos?"


    "It''s in magazines and websites, and there are some exhibitions," the photographer said.


    "Then if my wife''s photo is taken, it would definitely attract a lot of traffic, wouldn''t that be money? "Why is it not used as a business?" Ye Fan asked in displeasure.<span>The photographer was somewhat helpless, "Sir, if you insist on saying so, we can''t refute you either. But we are only pursuing beauty, not taking advantage of this youngdy ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head and asked Su Qingxue, "Wife, do you want to take the photo?"


    Su Qingxue was naturally shy. At most, she would only take an interview photo in the financial magazine, so how could she take a photo in the fashion magazine?However, Su Qingxue also felt that if she took a picture of this scene, perhaps she would be really beautiful and never forget it.


    <span>"I... "I don''t mind ¡­" Su Qingxue thought about it and still hesitated.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded and asked the photographer, "Will you give my wife money? The money for Portrait Authority? "


    The photographer spread out his hands. "Sir, we are doing street interviews and photography, there is no way we cane up with a sum of money. If this youngdy is unwilling, then we can only give up."When Ye Fan heard this, he immediately said, "You guys didn''t even give me a cent, and you want me to share my wife with others? Do you take me for a fool? Why should I share my wife for no reason!? "


    Su Qingxue was intoxicated by his words. What was this guy talking about? Thus, he couldn''t help but poke Ye Fan in the waist, "What nonsense are you saying!?" This was so unpleasant to hear! What''s sharing! "


    Ye Fanughed and said, "Anyways, I won''t let anyone see me. I would rather that I was the only one in the whole world who could see my wife!"


    "You ¡­ Aren''t you being too childish! " Su Qingxue didn''t know whether tough or cry, but her heart was filled with sweetness.


    The cameraman shook his head with a smile, then gave up and left.<span>Ye Fan felt that his choice was definitely not a problem, and said, "So it is, you are mine. I will share you with other men, unless I am mentally ill."


    "He''s an artist, why are you thinking so much. Sometimes I see that you''re really childish and have such childish ideas." Su Qingxue shook her head and pretended to be regretful as she said, "I want him to take a few beautiful pictures, but you took too ugly a picture for me."


    When Ye Fan heard this, he hurriedly said, "Then I''ll go find the best photographer in the world for you! But my wife, your picture can only be put in the house for me to see, or I''ll be jealous. "


    Su Qingxue couldn''t helpughing and said with a smile, "You are just a kid, teasing you ¡­ ¡­" "I don''t want to shoot."<span>"Hehe, my wife, haven''t you heard a word? When a man loves you, he''s like a child, but when a man doesn''t love you, he''s more mature than your father! "So, my wife, you must believe that I really love you from the bottom of my heart." Ye Fan blinked.


    <span>Su Qingxue pouted, "I''m not going to talk to you anymore! There was no need to be serious! I''m going to eat! Quick, take me to eat something delicious! "


    "Alright!" Wife, I''ll take you to eat snails! ""No!" "How disgusting! ¡­"


    Ye Fan brought the women around to buy some gadgets and ride on the Ferris Wheel. Although they didn''t have much to do with each other, the two of them were getting more and more like an ordinary couple, getting a lot closer.<span>After ying for a day, Ye Fan also told Su Qingxue that he had some things to take care of. For the next three days, he couldn''t move around with Su Qingxue anymore.


    Su Qingxue already knew that Ye Fan''s background was a bit special. Although she still only knew a little about the underground world, she also knew that the ce Ye Fan was going to was not something she could go to.


    Therefore, Su Qingxue only cared about her work and didn''t want to ask too much. She only agreed that they would return to China on time.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, considered that he wouldn''t have time to buy any gifts in the next few days, so he went to the inte to choose some things for Old Pino to prepare as gifts for Feng Yueying, Ning Zimo, Chu Yunyao, and Du Yun''er.The first three women were his beauties, so Du Yun''er could be considered his younger sister. As for Mu Mu Mu, she was still a university student, so Ye Fan felt that it wasn''t appropriate to give her such a luxurious gift.


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan couldn''t help but think of the disappearing Xu Lingshan. If Xu Linshan was still here, he would have prepared another gift for her.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    A small town called Limur was located southwest of Barbary. It was surrounded by mountains on three sides.<span>It was not easy to be disturbed by the outside world, and it was very easy to keep some information a secret. Therefore, this year''s Sai Te Great Assembly had chosen this ce as its venue.


    An indoor football field in Limur has been transformed into a huge venue for the Set Conference.These days, the underground world''s people who hade from all over the world had already filled up the hotels in the town of Limur.


    <span>The government of the enamel state had sent arge army to guard every corner of the town to prevent any riots.


    <span>Ye Fan had arrived at Limur Town together with Asmontis and Fog Night, riding in an extended Hummer.


    Ordinary people from the underground world lived in hotels, but Ye Fan wasn''t the same. The old employees naturally didn''t let him live in a hotel in a condescending manner, and instead rented a small farm in the town.In fact, if ten legendary figures were to appear in front of ordinary people in the underground world, it would cause a huge sensation and cause all sorts of trouble. Hence, the Saite Association would never hope for people like them to stay in hotels.


    <span>Arriving at the farm, the moment he got off the car, he would be able to see arge area of farnd and several windmills on the emerald greenwn.


    Although most of the farm''s equipment had been reced by modern technology, the buildings that were left behind still gave off a natural feeling.<span>Several luxurious cars that seemed out of ce on the farm were parked outside, indicating that some extraordinary figures had arrived inside.


    "Boss, I heard the sound of forging," Asmuntis said as he got out of the car.Ye Fan sighed and nodded, "Let''s go. Let''s see what the old cksmith is going to do next." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 503

    <span>0503


    He walked to a tool shed on the farm. There was a man inside who was beating a hammer with a horseshoe.


    The upper half of the man''s body was bare, revealing a bronze colored skin and robust muscles. Every muscle on his body was like a rock.He had short, curly ck hair, a sharp face, and a string of gold earrings in his ear.


    "Dang!" ng! "ng!"<span>The sound of forging was filled with power and rhythm. It was as if it could strike at a person''s heart and change their heart rate along with the sound.


    Seeing this 1.9m tall man, the corners of Ye Fan''s and Asmondius''s lips curved upwards in a smile.


    It was the misty night behind us that called out, "Uncle Azazel, why did you start forging the moment you arrived?"<span>This brawny man was the leader of the Barhams Mercenary Company, the man known as the Ares of the Penins.


    <span>Azazel looked back, saw Ye Fan standing there, and put the horseshoe into the pool beside him.


    "Sizzle sizzle ~ ~ ~" Water vapour rose from the ground.


    Aziz put down his hammer, turned around and bowed towards Ye Fan from afar, his face expressionless as he said: "MY-PRINCE!"<span>Only then did he nod to Asmuntis and Fog Night. "Sloppy bastard, why did you bring Boss here sote?"


    <span>"What does it have to do with me? The boss wants to y with sister-inw for the day first." Asmontes said.


    "Oh yeah, boss, why didn''t you bring my sister-inw along?" Azazel asked.


    Ye Fan walked over, reached out his hand and patted Assassin''s shoulder, "Okay, you paralyzed person. You calling me sounded like I''m about to die. Bring my wife over, do you want to scare her?" It''s been so long since we''ve seen each other, can''t youugh? "Aziz grinned and said, "Boss, I actually wanted to go to Barley to look for you guys yesterday, but after thinking about it, I decided toe here and take a look at how their arrangements are."


    This farm was ordered by the guy, Beryl, and you know how often he doesn''t work.<span>And I know you like to ride horses, so I''m going to make a horseshoe. It''s nice to have a horse on the farm. "


    Ye Fan smiled, "Do you still remember that I like to ride horses? That was five or six years ago, when I was riding on the Pampas Heights because I needed to kill people, and I didn''t want to run on my own, and I didn''t say it was my interest. "


    "But boss, you don''tck money. Nothing is worth more than giving away money. We''re also married, so we can''t give away any beauties. I don''t know what to do to make boss feel better, so I can only forge a set of horseshoes ¡­" Azazel said regretfully.Seeing such a tough guy say such kind of warm words, Ye Fan was still very touched.


    His brothers who had been together with him for so many years all felt as if they owed him a debt, always trying to find a way to repay him.


    But in reality, anyone who can survive in the Underground World, open up a new world, and achieve a career of their own needs to rely on others.<span>From the start, Ye Fan didn''t feel that his achievements all depended on himself, on the contrary, it was based on the luck of many friends. So when he chose to retire three years ago, he didn''t feel too reluctant to part with it.


    <span>"cksmith, I appreciate your kindness, but it doesn''t matter if I ride or not. I just want to have a few drinks with you!" Ye Fan grinned, "Did you bring any good wine?" "Since you''ve already be an Imperial Advisor, their royal family should be able to send you some good bars."


    Aziraphale frowned and said, "Boss, I really don''t have one. Beryl that guy must be stingy. I don''t see any alcohol here either. Wait a minute, I''ll call them right away and ask them to bring some ¡­"Just as he finished speaking, he heard a slightly sharp voiceing from an underground ce--


    "Damned cksmith!" You''re talking bad about me behind my back again! I, Beryl, am loyal to the boss, as the sun and moon can be seen! How could I not offer my boss good wine!?


    I... Cough cough ¡­ F * ck me ¡­ I have prepared a wine cer full of fine wine! "<span>Everyone looked to the side and saw that there was another entrance to the wine cer.


    The wooden door opened, and a figure walked out from below.


    Perhaps because of the dust in the wine cer, he was still coughing.


    He was a handsome, fair-skinned man with a bit of freckles, a flowery shirt, and a damp ne and ring.<span>"Boss, boss finally came!" I missed you so much! "


    In his hands was arge oak wine barrel. He looked rather thin, but his strength was not small. The moment he ced the oak barrel down, Beryl ran to Ye Fan and grabbed him!


    <span>"Wuuu..." Boss, where have you been these past three years? I''ve been dreaming about you every day! You''ve finally let me see it again! "


    Ye Fan pushed this guy away, and jokingly scolded, "Don''t make me nauseous! Why are men crying!? "<span>Amongst the brothers, Beryl is definitely a treasure. This guy doesn''t seem like a yboy from the underground world, but more like a yboy from the entertainment industry. He tastes wine, eats delicacies, music, and talks about love with women.


    The key was that this fellow relied on his ability to interact with all sorts of people. He had acquaintances in the entertainment, film and television circles, as well as even in the political circles of some countries.


    All day long, he ate and did nothing, mixing in parties and banquets. He was toozy to practice, so even though he was the same age as Leviathan, his strength was stillcking by arge margin.


    However, even if Berrill did not look like a huge fellow at all, no one would really dislike him. After all, in the battle back then, Berrill had almost died fighting for Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan and the other brothers naturally could see that although this guy seemed to have no good points, but deep down, he was no worse than the others in terms of righteousness.


    "Hehe, boss, you can''t me me for that. You left for more than three years and I''ve really missed you. I''ve always kept your picture at home and I''ve always looked at you once every day when I woke up ¡­" "Sometimes I cry," said Beryl, wiping her eyes.


    <span>"Come on, you don''t have a home, do you? Don''t you always have a home in the four seas? "Even after three years of not seeing each other, your mouth still hasn''t changed one bit", Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    "Boss, when he was renting the farm, he even asked me to lend him two million euros. He is really a stingy person." Asazler said in disdain."How could you frame me, you smelly cksmith? I had bought the wine from his farm when I rented the farm, and the wine in the cer was a fine wine from the Lafayette. Is 2 million too much!? "


    <span>Aziz snorted and said, "You already owe me 160 million yuan. I''ll give you another year. If you don''t pay me back soon, you won''t be able to live a good life!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 504

    0504


    "You cksmith, why don''t you care about brotherhood? Boss is right. Love and righteousness are worth thousands of gold. With such a small sum, are you trying to make a fuss over nothing!? " said Beryl loudly.Ye Fan raised his hand, "Beryl, you''ve reminded me, you still owe me one hundred million. Even if it''s just an integer, you can pay me one hundred million, right?"


    <span>Beryl''s face fell as he shouted in grievance, "Boss! I''m your most loyal fan! Why did you stab me at this time!?


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I''m so sad! I don''t even want to live anymore! All of you teamed up to bully me. I had to work so hard to find a good ce to meet up, but there wasn''t even anything nice to talk about, and you still asked me for a debt!


    I don''t have the skills to be brothers, I don''t know how to fight, I don''t know how to sell arms, I don''t know how to run away after killing people. I''m just a piece of trash, I''ll only ask for money from you guys, but I don''t know how to earn money, why don''t you just kill me! "Woo woo ¡­"<span>As he spoke, he actually threw himself onto the ground, crying and rolling around.


    <span>Ye Fan, Azzle, and Asmuntius were all speechless when they saw how shamelessly Berryl acted. However, they couldn''t help but want tough out loud.


    Fog night, he couldn''t help but giggle. "Uncle Beryl, you''re begging for mercy after all, you haven''t retreated at all."


    Beryl looked up and said pitifully, "Even Niece Wu Ye looks down on me now. What meaning do I have if I live? "Looks like I don''t have the face to meet my boss and brothers anymore ¡­"Just then, a voice from outside shouted, "Boss! What are you all doing inside!? Come on, let''s go y a few rounds! If you don''te soon, the Leviathan will hit me! "


    The crowd immediately knew who it was from the sound of the voice. Turning around, they saw a fat man with a huge stomach walking towards them, his teeth bared."Boss!"


    The ck fatty walked over, bringing a gust of wind, and gave Ye Fan a heavy hug.If it wasn''t for Ye Fan''s good physique and the fact that he was hugged by this bear, he would probably have died.


    "Mamen, you can''t be ying cards on the farm, can you?" Ye Fan looked at Laohei and couldn''t help but tough.<span>Besides liking to sell arms all over the world, Mammon loved casinos and beauties in private.


    "Boss, you don''t love Texas, we can y with your country''s popr mahjong! I''ll do it! " Mammon chuckled.


    Ye Fan waved his hand and said, "Come, let''s go and y. Azazel, you don''t need to forge iron anymore, you can forge iron all year round. Although we call you cksmith, you don''t have to worry about the next two days.""Okay, boss," Azazel said, looking at him.


    Seeing that everyone was about to leave without even paying attention to him, Beryl, who was lying on the ground, cried, "Boss!" Then what about me!? "Are you going to abandon poor Beryl just like that!?"


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and said, "Take the wine barrel with you and go drink!"


    "OK!" Only then did Beryl leap to her feet, scooped up the oak barrel, and happily followed.<span>They arrived at the farmer''s old house. It was decorated in a very simple and rustic manner. The floor was covered with a thick woolen carpet.


    At the long table in the dining room, the Leviathan was sitting there in its coat, staring at a deck of cards, its face calm.<span>Seeing Ye Fan and the others enter, the Leviathan hurriedly stood up and respectfully called out "Boss".


    <span>Ye Fan saw the Leviathan''s expression and couldn''t help but smile, "Why do you insist on ying with Mamen?" You''re a stone head in Texas, but you can''t beat a man like that. "


    <span>"I just can''t ept it. Why do I always lose?" the Leviathan said, throwing out a poker card.


    <span>Ye Fan saw that the Leviathan''s hair had been cut short and couldn''t help but to curiously ask, "Big squid, where are your squid tentacles? Why is the braid on his head gone? "


    The Leviathan had the gentle smile of a man. "Heh heh, when I''m hugging my daughter, the braids often make my daughter unhappy, so I cut them."


    "Aiyo, the sea monster of a sea demon actually has such a numb side to it. I really didn''t expect this." Beryl snickered.<span>The Leviathan suddenly lunged forward and grabbed Beryl by the cor.


    "You trash, when will you pay me back the two boxes of jewelry and the thirty million magnesium gold that you owe me?"


    Beryl''s expression turned bitter. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Big squid, don''t be like this. We''re of the same age, so I''m still a few months older than you. Give me some face. I''m in debt, so I''ll pay backter ¡­"<span>The people around Ye Fan immediately startedughing loudly, while the Leviathan was at a loss, not knowing what they wereughing about.


    After chatting for a while, everyone took their seats. Ye Fan sat in the seat of honor, looking at the two sides of the table: Azazar, Asmuntis, Mammon, Livotan, Belir, and the others.<span>Fog Night. Not daring to take a seat now, she poured wine for the table and stood obediently behind Asmuntis.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything, and neither did everyone else. Everyone looked at each other, and at this moment, no one had any expression of ridicule on their faces. Even a guy like Beryl had a heavy expression.<span>In everyone''s eyes, there were many traces of reminiscence. They were all lost in their thoughts about the past.


    After a full ten minutes of silence, Ye Fan finally opened his mouth and said, "Remember before, this table ¡­ ¡­" "Yes, it can be filled."


    There were a total of twelve seats at the long table, which was the number of members when INFERNO was first established.


    In fact, INFERNO did not exceed twelve people from its establishment to its dissolution.<span>An organization formed by 12 people, the fastest way to be an S rank organization in the underground world, only took two years!


    <span>Two years of holy war was also the most glorious chapter about Ye Fan and INFERNO!


    "Mephistopheles," said Azazel, "was not able toe."<span>"Salisbury will stay behind to guard Purgatory Ind, but she can''te," Asmuntis said.


    Ye Fan picked up his wine cup and said, "The first goblet of wine is for those who have already left. Beelzebub, Abton, Samuel, and Roffe, these four brothers, although they are no longer here, we will forever keep their seats."


    At the table, everyone raised their wine sses and drank a huge cup of wine.


    The solemn atmosphere gradually faded after drinking this cup of wine. Ye Fan had wanted to drink with his old brothers until tomorrow, then drink to his heart''s content before going to participate in the Zett Rating Assembly. However, he didn''t expect that a phone call to Azzler.<span>"What is it?" Azazel picked up the phone and frowned. "Who am I with today?"


    The person on the other end of the line said nervously: "Captain! I don''t want to disturb your party with Master Lucifer, but something has happened here, and our brothers are fighting with the Metal Tsunami people! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 505

    0505"Metal Wave?" Azzle''s eyes instantly lit up as he raised his head to stare at Asmontes.


    Asmuntis'' face also changed. After realizing something, he looked at Ye Fan in worry.


    "Did I hear wrong?" Mammon shouted in a loud voice, "Even the metal tide dares to attack Baumont? Don''t they know that the one standing behind Barhams is the boss!? "


    "Hmph, boss, it looks like you haven''t been out for a few years. These guys are already flying high up in the sky." The Leviathan sneered, "Why don''t we, INFERNO, just reform ourselves.


    "Now that we are strong and strong, integrating my sea demons, cksmith''s Baumont, and slovenly man''s Baofeng with one another, stepping on a metal tide to death is but a blink of an eye!"


    Ye Fan was speechless, he waved his hand and said, "Don''t hurt me anymore, I finally got rid of you bunch of troublemakers, and you still want to tire me to death?"On the other hand, Assazer and Asmondius hadplicated expressions on their faces. They naturally thought that Leviathan and the others had no idea that Ye Fan had lost his cultivation.


    In fact, Leviathan and Mamen knew that Ye Fan didn''t have any physical problems because Ye Fan had contacted them several months ago.


    "Boss, a team of us from Barhams fought with the Metal Tides in the town of Limur. It seems like they''re fighting now.<span>"I''ll go over and take care of it first. I won''t be drinking with you guys, boss," Assazer said as he stood up.


    "Hey cksmith, this is an interesting thing. We should at least go and take a look at it." Mamen stood up and said, "I''d like to see how powerful that so-called Steel Giant Gonzalez is."


    "Yes, boss, you haven''t shown your face for a long time, and I haven''t even invited you to this Legend rank summit. If you show your face, more than half of the people in the town will be your fans!" Belle snickered.Ye Fan rolled his eyes, "Why would I want a fan?" You think I''m an entertainment star? "


    <span>"In my opinion, there''s no need for that, Boss doesn''t need to go." Asmuntis said, "If Boss goes, aren''t you looking down on their metal tide too much? I''ll apany the cksmith over and guarantee their stability.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. This cksmith and slovenly ghost still thought that he had no cultivation, so they were afraid that he would expose himself and cause a negative effect.Ye Fan considered for a moment, and decided not to tell them the truth, because the metal tide of Gonzalez was obviously plotting against him, otherwise, it wouldn''t be so coincidental. The metal tide would look for trouble with Bahadur, and the two families were both [A] ss mercenary groups, so logically, they wouldn''t dare to act rashly.


    <span>When Gonzalez took the initiative to deal with him, he might as well try to capture him and let him have his way. Then, when the time was right, he could teach him a lesson so that he could remember better.


    "Go, we still have to go, but we don''t have toe forward." Ye Fan said: "Although Barhampt is now your team''s cksmith, I still have some feelings for this name, and I should still care about it a little, otherwise it will ruin our brothers'' hearts."


    "Boss, if you say so, then let''s go together," Aziz immediately said.Asmondius was also quite helpless, but Ye Fan''s words did make sense. If everyone came and something happened to Bacht, but Ye Fan didn''t go, then the people below would indeed have some ideas.


    "Let''s go!" "I can''t wait any longer, it''s best if that Gonzalezes over himself. I''ll smash his head into pieces!" The Leviathan stood up.


    <span>"Hehe, big squid, you don''t have to worry about that. This is thend where you can use your sleeve at sea. It''s better to just watch the cksmith''s performance." Mamen raised his eyebrows.


    <span>As they talked, they left the farm and went straight for the town of Limur in two luxury cars.


    Outside a bar in the town, it was already filled with people. There were men and women, old and young, and most of them were dressed differently. They were the various organizations and people from all over the world that hade to participate in the Sytor Rankings Conference.<span>In the bar, a fight had broken out between Metal Tide and Barham, the two [A] ss mercenary groups. The scene was a mess.


    The fact that they were able to watch the fight between these two mercenary groups naturally attracted a lot of attention.<span>At this moment, the fight was almost over. The bar was in a mess, the tables and chairs were scattered everywhere.


    <span>There were also pools of blood and alcohol on the ground, and blood on various broken pieces of ss.


    One of them was dressed in a gray military uniform with the emblem of the Metal Storm on his chest and shoulders.


    On the other side was a mercenary group wearing a desert camouge uniform, with stars on their chest and sleeves.


    The mercenaries on both sides were still wearing their clothes and pants were stained with blood. They stood on both sides gasping for air, not daring to act rashly."What is going on?"


    <span>At this moment, a man and a woman, along with a group of mercenaries, pushed their way through the crowd and entered the bar.


    <span>When the man asked, the mercenaries on the side of the metal tide immediately straightened up.


    "Reporting to Sir Gray, it was this group of Barhams who deliberately caused trouble for us. For the sake of the mercenary group''s dignity, we fought with them."It was Gray and Helena.


    <span>Gray looked at the seven or eight mercenaries with a cold smile, and said, "My friends, you are the leader in the Arabian Penins, but this ce is an enamel nation, you are giving us the metal tide too much face."


    "Humph, if it weren''t for your people, we wouldn''t even bother to have anything to do with you!" The leading member of the Baumont spat.


    "Oh? Did you say anything bad about Lucifer? " Gray looked at his men.


    "Sir, we''re just talking about how Lucifer disappeared for so long after his battle with the ck Emperor. Is that wrong?"


    <span>"Bullshit!" The two of you were saying that Lord Lucifer did not dare to show his face because he had lost his cultivation, and that he had killed his own master, and that it was unjust ¡­


    The entire world knows, my king killed the ck Emperor for the sake of freedom! In order to escape the shackles of darkness! He fought a holy war to free those who lived in the shadows of OD-ONES and the Holy Court. He was the righteous one!


    Moreover, he voluntarily dissolved INFERNO, did not covet fame and fortune, and chose to retreat. Several members of the Bhahmet Family were filled with righteous indignation as they red at him.


    Hailey chuckled, "You people from Barhams are way too sensitive. We know that you guys worship Lucifer, but we''re just guessing. Is there a need for you guys to be so excited?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 506

    0506


    <span>Among the mercenaries, there was a soldier with a star on his shoulder and chestnut curly hair. He was the leader of this team.


    He heard Hailey''s mockingughter. He stood up and wiped the blood from his mouth: "You are Gray and Hailey of the metal tide. I have heard of your names but I didn''t think that the so-called experts would be so disgusting."


    Although I, Kent, am just a squad leader of the Bhahntry gang and am not worth mentioning, I know what basic respect I have towards Legend rank experts!


    Lord Lucifer is not someone who can be ndered by a mob of mercenaries like you. Even if he leaves us temporarily, he is still our god, the only faith we have!<span>If you have the guts, dere war on us, Baarhams! In here, the twelve of you will attack the seven of us, but we won''t be able to see what advantage you have.


    <span>With your little bit of strength, even we, the lowest level of warriors, can handle it. The strength of your Metal Tide, we, Barham, do not even ce it in our eyes! "


    "Haha, what arrogant words. If we didn''t deliberately go easy on you, do you think you could still stand?" The man with the metal tide cursed.


    Kent sneered, "Did you go easy on him? You''ve gone easy on us, and your faces are all bruised? "<span>"You ¡­ That''s because when you used tricks, we were unarmed and you took out weapons! "


    <span>Kent pointed to the broken ss on the floor. "Bottles are everywhere, so you guys are too slow. Why do you me us for being faster than you?" No wonder even after so many years, the metal tide is only barely an A grade organization. It''s really too much water.


    <span>Our Guild Leader said that only by admitting your inadequacies and failures can you achieve greater sess.


    "Damn it!" Sir Gray, Sir Helena! They''re still humiliating us! "<span>Gray frowned, "Your name is Kent, right? The words you just said offended all of our brothers in the Metal Tide. You have to kneel down and apologize to us, otherwise ¡­ Don''t me us for not giving face to Captain Azazel. "


    <span>"Kneel!?" Kent led a group of team members and said with his head held high and chest puffed, "Even Captain Asatzler cannot make us kneel down. We, Barhams, are only loyal to the great King of Hell!"


    With that, Kent led his team and strode out of the bar, ready to leave.Gray immediately stood in front of Kent, saying gloomily, "If you don''t kneel down and apologize, don''t even think about leaving."


    "Out of the way!"


    <span>Kent was infuriated. He gathered a wave of innate energy and punched Gray in the heart.


    Although there was ack of change, in a real battlefield battle mix, change was not very useful. It was about a fight to the death, and when there was a chance, they would attack. If not, they would retreat!Gray snorted coldly, also clenching his fist and throwing it at Kent''s.


    "Bang!"Gray was a martial artist who had just entered the Refinement Realm, and was barely considered a master. This punch that was condensed with true spirit energy directly caused Kent''s fist to tremble violently!


    "Ahh!" Kent falls, the bone in his right hand scarred and unable to clench his fist.The crowd outside the tavern sighed, all sighing because Kent was overestimating himself. This was truly not on the same level of strength.


    Gray said disdainfully, "Do you really think that we, the Metal Tide, don''t have anyone? Apologize to our metal craze and don''t think of leaving. "<span>Kent was helped up by two of his teammates and snorted, "A powerful Body Refinement Cultivator hitting a squad leader of mine can be considered as having a thick skin.


    <span>However, even if we, Barhams, were to die, we will not apologize to you despicable and filthy fellows! "


    Just as he finished his sentence, a thunderous cheer came from outside, "Well said!"After this roar, the crowd was pushed away.


    A few of the strong warriors from the Barhampton Empire opened the path. Azzler, who was wearing a military uniform, and Asmuntis, who was wearing an old, dark green jacket, walked over.


    When the crowd saw the two of them appear, they felt a strong pressure engulfing the entire area.<span>No one dared to speak loudly. Almost all of them emitted waves of rustling sounds ofmunication ¡­


    "Look, that''s the Penins Warlord, the captain of the Bahadur group, Azzel!"


    "This aura is really amazing. It makes people nervous just by looking at it. As expected of one of the twelve great devils of INFERNO that survived the holy war!"


    <span>"Hey, hey!" Look at the one beside him, could that person be the number one assassin in the entire world, Asmontes?! "


    <span>"The president of Baffodil Daydream!? How rare, he even came!? "


    "My God, is this INFERNO being reorganized? Are they going to separate this time, or are they going to participate in the Sit Convention together? "<span>"It can''t be. Lucifer is still nowhere to be found, and it''s only natural that Barthet and Baffour woulde to participate ¡­"


    The crowd broke out into a discussion, but Azazel and Asmuntis ignored it.


    Azazel walked up to Gray and Helena, looked at Kent and the others, and asked, "How are your injuries?"When Kent and his team saw their leader arrive, they were greatly relieved. They nodded and said, "Report, Captain! Small injuries!"


    "En." Aziz nodded and said to Gray, "You hurt my person. Which hand did you use? Break it yourself."<span>It was as if Gray had already been sentenced to death and could no longer resist.


    Gray narrowed his eyes and grinned, "Leader Azazel, I respect you. You are a strong warrior who has been famous since the time of OD-ONES, but you do not have the qualifications to order me to do anything.


    Our Metal Tide is an A grade organization like you, Barhent. Shouldn''t you guys first figure out what''s the cause of this? "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.<span>"No need." Azazel said, "Our brothers never do anything wrong, because they know very well what the consequences are when they do something wrong."


    Helena sneered, "This is not the Arabian Penins. You, as the Ares of the Penins, cannot cover the sky with one hand. "Gray, let''s go. The captain is still waiting for us."


    Gray nodded and said to the members of the metal tide: "Let''s go!"With the order given, the metal tide began to retreat.


    But Azazel''s mountain-like body was already in front of Gray and Helena.<span>"Lose your hand, or die here. Choose one." Aziz''s eyes seemed to ze with the mes of hell, his killing intent filling the entire bar.


    Gray and Hailey looked at each other and subconsciously took two steps back.And then, both of them suddenly moved at the same time with great tacit understanding! The two of them quickly moved to the left and right, attacking Aziz from both sides! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 507

    <span>0507


    <span>Clearly, they both knew that it was a pipe dream for a single person to deal with an expert at the level of Aziz, and so they both chose to attack at the same time!


    And what they did, no one would mock them. After all, their opponent was the Korean War God! In the Sacred War, he was the right-hand man under the Emperor of Hell!


    Azazel''s face was expressionless, and when Gray and Helena''s fistsnded on his neck and waist, Azazar''s two arms suddenlyshed out.<span>"Bang bang!"


    Azazar''s arm easily blocked the two men''s attack, and at the same time, he extended his hand in both directions in an attempt to grab the two men.


    <span>However, Gray and Hailey also missed and immediately retreated,unching another attack.


    <span>The two of them rapidly shuttled back and forth, kicking and punching Azazar from all directions.


    Azazel was almost standing where he was, not moving, just blocking the onught with his arms.


    His arms were much longer than an ordinary person''s, and his muscles were as hard as stone. It was as if he was wearing a metal armor. The true qi of the Gray duo had very little effect on him.As for Asmuntis, he just stood there quietly, with no intention of helping.


    The crowd outside the tavern was dazzled. After all, most of them were only in the Houtian realm. It would be somewhat difficult for them to watch a battle between body refining masters.<span>In the narrow space, after receiving more than thirty moves, Aziz had roughly figured out the path of their attack. Suddenly, he took a big step forward and grabbed Gray''s arm with one hand!


    Gray was in the process of moving when he was startled to discover that he had been caught. However, before he could react, Azzel had already thrown him over his shoulder!


    Gray, who was about 1.8 meters tall, seemed to be as light as a feather in Aziz ''hands as he threw his body 180 degrees over his shoulder. His body evennded on the spot where Hailey was standing!


    At the same time that Hailey dodged, Gray''s arm was twisted by a force, and his bones made a "kacha" sound!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Gray screamed miserably, one of his arms broken right in front of him!


    Azazel let go of Gray and said lightly, "I said, hit me, cut off your hand."Everyone was secretly shocked to see that Aziz waspletely unharmed. Under the siege of two great experts of the Refinement Realm, it was actually quite easy for them to do so.


    <span>Assassin''s strength was at least at the Large Sess stage of Body Refinement, and his body''s quality was far beyond that of an ordinary person''s. He had a rich amount ofbat experience, so he was able to do it!


    <span>"Kill him, there''s no use in keeping him alive." Asmuntis, who was at the side, suddenly spoke.


    Gray and Hailey were so shocked that their faces turned pale. They thought that this fight would be over, and if they lost, they would lose. The other side was a famous master, so it wouldn''t be a shame.


    But from the tone of Asmuntis, he actually nned to silence them?


    Aziz narrowed his eyes and said, "Forget it, tomorrow is the opening day of the Sai Te Great Assembly. There is no need to blow up this matter, I don''t want to argue with the association''s people, just tell them to scram as far away as possible."


    "They are here to cause trouble. Keeping them is also a disaster, you know." Asmuntis spoke with a hint of profoundness.None of them were stupid. The metal tide would first send some small fry to stir up trouble, then start a conflict so that they could find a logical reason for Ye Fan to appear.


    Then, Gonzalez could also openly deal with Ye Fan.For one thing, no one would say that Gonzalez was doing it for fame or profit, that he was protecting his own people, of course.


    Secondly, Gonzalez could take advantage of the excitement of the Sai Te Conference to directly ascend to the position of Legend rank.


    Overall, this action of the Metal Tide was aimed at Ye Fan, and decided that Ye Fan had "lost his cultivation".


    Faced with such a malicious plot by the Metal Tide, Asmuntis had already decided to kill them, and he intended to have a falling out with them in advance.Of course he knew that, but he still said, "If you want to kill us, kill us. We are a mercenary group, not a hitman guild."


    <span>"A pedantic cksmith." Asmuntius shook his head and sighed. However, he knew that with Aziz''s old-fashioned way of doing things, unless it was a war, he wouldn''t kill anyone.


    However, as an assassin, Asmuntis didn''t mind being judged by others. He walked towards Gray and Hailey.Seeing that Asmondius truly was about to walk over, Gray and hispanion both had panicked looks on their faces.


    The people on the outside were shocked. The guild leader of Beverly Hills was actually going to kill the core members of Metal Tide?<span>Didn''t this mean that before the Seith Great Assembly began, Baffled would have to fight the metal tide!?


    If that was the case, this year''s Sai Te Meet would be filled with the smell of gunpowder and would explode before it could even begin!


    <span>"It''s said that the assassination of the King of Killers, Asmuntis, never had any unnecessary moves. Killing people is always a one-hit kill ¡­" Someone began to talk in a low voice.


    <span>"That powerful?" Aren''t those two experts from the metal tide done for? "


    "You also said assassination. Now that we''re fighting face to face, I don''t think Asmuntis will be able to easily kill Gray and Helena."<span>As the voices of the crowd rose and fell, Gray and Hailey''s expressions turned extremely ugly. Their nerves were tense to the point where they could barely control their nerves.


    This kind of pressure that came from being the world''s number one assassin was no longer just a matter of the suppression of one''s cultivation. It was more so of the fear brought about by the glorious history of Asmondius.Asmuntis narrowed his eyes. He wasn''t very tall, and as he stood there, he didn''t look very imposing. However, he exuded the aura of a cold dagger that was about to be unsheathed.


    "Your provocation is very stupid." Asmontes calmly said.


    <span>Before Gray and Hailey could respond, they suddenly saw that the King of Assassins in front of them had ''disappeared''!


    <span>"ng!"


    In the blink of an eye, the sound of metal nging was heard.


    <span>"Hua!"


    The people surrounding the bar were in an uproar!


    He saw that, for some unknown reason, Asmuntis had already moved in front of Gray and was about to sh at Gray''s throat with a ck, frosty dagger.


    However, a steel-like arm was already blocking in front of Gray!


    That arm was strong and sturdy, it had a metallic luster to it, and the tendons on its surface were like steel bars. Just looking at it made people tremble in fear."Giant of Steel! Gonzalez!? " The crowd cried out in rm.


    <span>When everyone saw a two-meter-tall giant in a gray fur cor appear, blocking Asmuntis'' lightning strike with his bare hands, everyone''s emotions had already reached an explosive point!


    In front of Gonzalez, Asmuntis'' body in the air seemed especially small and thin. He was like a falcon descending from the heavens, wanting to attack a giant bear on the ground. There was a huge difference in size between the two."Captain!" Gray, Helena and the rest of the members of the Metal Tide Team shouted excitedly. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 508

    0508


    As Asmuntis'' attack failed, he quickly used the counterforce from his dagger to somersault backwards andnded on the ground.He was like a leopard that was ready to pounce. A pair of sharp, murderous eyes stared at Gonzalez.


    The giant of steel, Gonzalez, this title also summed up the two crucial abilities of this famous powerhouse of the underground world: the powerful physique brought about by the superpower of steel, both offense and defense. It had a huge and burly body, as well as the strength of a giant.


    Gonzalez was a favorite among humans, a member of the Adept race. The metal elements in his body far exceeded that of a normal human, and through his mouth they could be swallowed and absorbed through his skin to obtain various metal elements, causing his body to take on an unstoppable metallic form.


    <span>Long before the Metal Storm was established, Gonzalez was an important figure in the Adept Association. The Metal Storm was created when the government paid a huge price to hire him.


    "Asmuntis, if you were an assassin, I might still be afraid of you, but you are looking down on me for killing my people in broad daylight." Gonzalezughed mockingly.<span>"Captain!" Just now, Azzle even injured Gray! " Helena said.


    Gonzalez looked at Azazar. "Oh? "Looks like today, Barhampt and Barfuge will be joining hands to fight against our metal tide?"<span>Azazar stepped forward and said, "We, the Barhams, have never been against anyone. In our world, besides our friends, we are enemies. If you insist on thinking that we are enemies, then so be it. "


    Gonzalez flexed the joints of his fingers, as if muttering to himself, "It has always been known in the underground world that Baarhams is the strongest mercenary group. I have always had my doubts about this.<span>Since things have already developed to this point, I can''t just let my men do what they want.


    Captain Azazar, I will give you a chance to fight with your old friend Asmuntis. If you can defeat me, then let''s call it quits.


    If you lose, don''t even think about leaving. We, Metal Tide, never suffer a loss, you all must kneel down and apologize! "<span>"Ridiculous! Do you think you alone can make our captain and Lord Asmondius kneel?! " Barhampt''s mercenaries all shouted in anger.


    Helena retorted: "You should feel honored! What''s the status of our Guild Leader? Letting Lucifer, your King of Hell,e over is about the same as fighting with our Guild Leader!<span>Our captain''s condescending action is already giving you all face! Otherwise, do you think our Guild Leader will put you in his eyes!? "


    "Sigh... "Hailey, you can''t say such a thing." Gonzalez waved his hand and said, "Azazar and Asmuntis are both powerful generals of the Twelve Great Demons of INFERNO, and are the right-hand men of Lucifer. I''ve fought against them, but my status isn''t too low."Hearing these words, the crowd outside was about to boil over!


    No one would have thought that there would be such an explosive event near the opening of the Seith Great Assembly!


    The two super mercenaries and the leader of the hitman organization that came into existence after the copse of INFERNO, Barhant and Baffled, were actually going to fight against the captain of Metal Tide, a superpower expert second only to Legend rank experts, Gonzalez!?<span>This kind of scene was obviously rare. Even at the Sit Rankings, there was no way that it could be more exciting!


    As a result, more and more people came to watch. It was as if half of the town had arrived. There were even signs of people squeezed into the bar.


    Noticing the ruckus in the crowd, Aziz and Asmuntis exchanged a nce, feeling that something was amiss.


    <span>If they didn''t fight Gonzalez now, it would be like withdrawing and losing face.


    However, they were not confident that they could fight against Gonzalez.<span>However, Gonzalez had a rxed look on his face, "It looks like there are quite a few people who want to watch us spar. This ce is too narrow, how about we go to the square outside and exchange a few moves? "


    "If that''s the case, I''ll be fine as long as I''m alone," Aziraphale said in a deep voice.


    Asmuntis narrowed his eyes, but didn''t say anything.<span>In fact, it was very easy to understand, because once the two of them joined forces, it was the same as telling everyone that the metal tide and Bhaht weren''t on the same level.


    Therefore, for the sake of Barhams'' honor, for the sake of Ye Fan''s face, Aziz also needed to stand out.


    <span>A cold light shed in Gonzalez''s eyes, he grinned and said, "Interesting. Then let me see for myself today what the so-called First Commander of the Sovereign King, Azzle, actually has."


    <span>With these words, Gonzalez led his men out, leaving the crowd to make a path for him.


    <span>Aziz turned his head and whispered to Asmuntis, "Tell boss not toe out. Even if I lose today, I can''t let boss take the risk."


    "Understood." Asmondius nodded, a hint of worry in his eyes.<span>After a simple conversation, the two of them led a group of Barhams'' men out to the square.


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan, Mammon, Leviathan, Beryl, and the others were drinking beer and quietly watching what was happening through a window on a three-storey old building at the back of the square.


    <span>"Boss, this is going to be interesting. Gonzalez is courting death!" Mamenughed mischievously.


    Ye Fan held a ss of beer in his hand, and thoughtfully said, "Oh?" How do you want to kill me? "


    "Is there a need to ask? "With boss here, if he dares to hurt Assassin, won''t you cut him into pieces?" Mammon raised an eyebrow.


    The Leviathan nodded. "Yes, boss, should we go down and support Azazar?" "Maybe once you go down, Gonzalez will run away in fright?"Ye Fan shook his head, "No need, let''s take a look first. As long as there''s no danger, it''s normal for a normal fight to see who wins or loses." Furthermore, I have already retired. If there are no major problems, I will not step in. "


    "That''s true. Boss, with your status, there''s no need to care too much about a mere Gonzalez. If you want to fight, go fight at the Sai Te Meet. Let the whole world see his ugly state, hehe ¡­" Belle ttered.In fact, Ye Fan was already toozy to continue pretending. If there was any danger to Aziz, he felt that it would be fine for him to make a move.


    Of course, if the situation wasn''t too serious, then there was no need for him to reveal his strength too early. After all, the opponent he truly needed to pay attention to was not someone on the level of Gonzalez.<span>One must know, if this time''s Legend rank summit was held, there would be more than one troublesome person that would cause trouble for him.


    Revealing his current strength too early would only bring about some unfavorable effects.While they were talking, Gonzalez and Azzle were already standing in the middle of the square. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 509

    0509


    Even though he was tall and sturdy, he still looked short in front of Gonzalez.


    A gust of wind blew past, causing the two coats to flutter slightly.<span>Following the change in the rhythm of their breathing, the surrounding hundreds of spectators also tensed up.


    Gonzalez smiled easily, but Azazar''s face was impassive. It was hard to tell if he was nervous or rxed.


    <span>The two of them stood opposite each other for a long time. Neither of them was in a hurry to make a move. They were obviously observing each other.


    It seemed that because there were too many spectators, this ce was extremely conspicuous. A group of people from China had also arrived at this region.


    "What are you looking at!?" Get out of the way! Get out of the way! I want to go in! Humph! Get out of the way! "A domineering woman''s voice shouted. A man wearing a red fur coat with ck pants and socks, with slightly curly hair, dressed in a very fashionable and beautiful style, pushed his way through the crowd from the outside and arrived at the innermost area.


    The woman was still holding a three-ball-ice cream, like vani chocte and strawberries, and she was licking it as she watched, eating it with relish.


    A few people walked up behind her. They seemed rather old, but they were all like the attendants of this woman, and didn''t dare to run in front of her.


    "Miss Xiao, why did youe here again? "Let''s go to the inn. We still need to discuss what we need to discuss tomorrow at the convention." The one who spoke was Dragon Soul''s Hou Lei.<span>And the girl eating ice cream was naturally Xiao Xin''er.


    After Long Hun''s group arrived at Limur and was about to check into the inn, they didn''t expect that Xiao Xin''er didn''t want to go to a meeting and buy food and drinks on the streets. She had just eaten some ice cream, and seeing that there was going to be a good show, she ran over to see what was going on."If you guys want to go to the meeting, then go ahead. I want to see them fight!" Xiao Xin''er was interested and disdainfully pushed Hou Lei away.


    Wu Mo followed along from the side. "Miss Xiao, you are an important member of our team, and you are also participating in the Legend rank summit. How can we not have a meeting together?" When the timees for the summit, your speech will not even be ready ¡­ ""You guys are so annoying!" Xiao Xin''er said unhappily: "I don''t care what happens to you when I open a summit! Just mind yourselves! "


    "Miss Xiao, business is more important," Hou Lei advised.<span>"What do you know? This Assassin''s Assassin, the Metal Tsunami Gonzalez, and the two leaders of the top three mercenary groups in the world are fighting. Don''t you guys find it very interesting? " Xiao Xin''er threw them a sanitary look.


    <span>"Yes, yes. They''re two heavyweight characters, but ¡­" But that has nothing to do with our purpose ining, or ¡­ "


    "Shut up! You bunch of idiots, you''re all not martial artists, understand my ass! I don''t want to talk to you anymore! If you keep up the nonsense, I will burn your hair! " Xiao Xin''er red at them before turning around to continue eating the ice cream while watching the fight.


    The people of Dragon Soul felt helpless towards Xiao Xin''er. This young miss, aside from the Dragon King, no one else in the Dragon Soul would dare to bother her.


    This scene also happened to be noticed by Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan looked down from upstairs and noticed that Xiao Xin''er actually appeared. He couldn''t help but smile. This woman was also a yful person. She was probably very interested in this battle and refused to leave.It was also at this moment that in the middle of the square, Aziz suddenly exerted his strength. Wind blew under his feet as his body was like a heavy cannon, shooting towards Gonzalez!


    The truesoul energy around Aziz exploded to an extreme level. With each step he took, the stone tiles on the ground were shattered and sent flying.


    When he swung his long arm, it was also shockingly powerful. Like a thick steel rod, it viciously smashed down on Gonzalez''s head with a fist. It was like a heavy hammer, its strength as strong as a thousand kilograms!Gonzalez''s eyes shed like lightning as he raised one of his arms to receive the punch!


    "Bam!"


    The ground beneath Gonzalez''s feet had sunk down by half a meter, but his body was unharmed. Instead, a sinister smile appeared on his face as his right hand clenched into a fist, and he threw a heavy gunner punch at Asazler''s chest!


    Assassin''s left hand reached out and caught the punch. Then, he took a step back and grabbed Gonzalez''s arm with his right hand, throwing him over his shoulder.


    "Ah!"


    With an explosive bellow, he flung Gonzalez''s body off the ground and then smashed him to the side!


    <span>"Boom!"


    A loud explosion sounded out, causing the surrounding hundreds of people to tremble with fear. The speed of this fight was too fast. Besides a few masters, they weren''t able to react at all.Even the people with the metal tide felt a trace of fear. They never expected that the moment they went up, Azzel would take the initiative!


    The moment Gonzalez touched the ground, a crater was formed!


    An ordinary martial artist would feel an iparably painful pain as they looked at this. Even a martial artist below the Body Refinement realm would be crippled by this fall.However, after his fall, not only did Gonzalez not appear to be in pain, he had actually grabbed him with his right hand!


    "What!?"The fallen Gonzalez had no expression of pain on his face and was looking at him with a cold gaze.


    <span>Their hands were too close for Azazar to avoid the surprise attack.


    "Good kung fu, I''ve long heard that the battle techniques of the Penins Warlord are the best in the world. You really live up to your reputation. Now it''s my turn to smash you!"Gonzalezughed out loud and simrly lifted Azazar''s body into the air before mming him hard onto the ground!


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" Another round of gravel flew in all directions, and a crater was formed on the ground by the impact.


    The onlookers did not dare to watch because the battle was too fierce and brutal. It was simply too human. It was the two steel mechs that were shing savagely!


    When one of Azazar''s legs forcefullynded, he stepped on the ground, barely losing some of his strength, but it still felt terrible. One of his legs had been smashed until it was somewhat numb.


    He quickly reacted and attacked Gonzalez''s wrist with a grasping motion. He was able to get out of control in an instant. Then, with a Back Connecting Fist, he smashed it towards Gonzalez''s head in a sh of lightning!


    "Bam!"


    Gonzalez''s reaction speed was not as fast as Azazar''s, and the punch was once again hit.


    However, Gonzalez''s head was like a lump of iron, producing a metallic ringing sound. There was no pain at all!Instead, it was Gonzalez whoughed sinisterly as he kicked out, sending Azzel flying!


    Aziz supported himself on the ground with one hand and rolled on the ground before regaining his bnce. He rubbed his stomach, which was in great pain, and his gaze turned serious ¡­


    <span>Inside the building, when Ye Fan saw the exchange of moves, he sighed and said, "Let''s go down."

 Chapter 510

    <span>0510


    The Leviathan said with a frown, "Boss, are we not going to take another look? "I don''t think the cksmith will lose that easily. He hasn''t given it his all yet."


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "I''ve already lost. Even if the slovenly ghost and the cksmith team work together, I don''t think they''ll be able to deal with Gonzalez..." Most Adepts relied on their talents to survive, so theirbat prowess was low.


    However, Gonzalez is indeed a diligent fighter. Hisbat skills and awareness are already at the top, and his body reflexes are excellent, so he has no chance of winning. "<span>"Boss, you sound so weird, but I don''t think there''s a big difference between them," Mamen said, puzzled.


    Before Ye Fan could exin, a woman''s shout came from below.


    <span>"Hey!" That person called Azazel, use your strength! If you can''t even break through his skin, then what''s the point of fighting!? " When Xiao Xin''er saw this, she became annoyed and started to loudlyin.


    The onlookers broke out in a cold sweat, wondering where this girl came from.<span>Because Xiao Xin`er rarely travelled overseas and would rarely show herself on missions, even though the phoenix girl''s name was renowned throughout the world, there were very few people who knew her.


    Therefore, Xiao Xin''er''s words were instead mocked by the crowd. They shook their heads and sighed with emotion about the woman''s short vision and long hair.Xiao Xin''er didn''t care about how others looked at her. She didn''t even care about eating her ice cream and shouted, "If you can''t do it by yourself, then call that brother of yours, Asmontis!


    <span>Aren''t all the demons in hell very powerful? Why can''t they beat a lump of iron?! This is too embarrassing for your boss! "


    Hearing Xiao Xin''er''s words, Ye Fan, who was standing on the second floor, didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Hehe, boss, that beauty seems to worship you too. Why don''t you go down and collect her?" Berylughed sinisterly.<span>Ye Fan patted the guy''s head, "Do you think you''re just taking the clothes, or do you just take them?"


    "Boss, this girl looks really good. If you don''t want it, I''ll go and strike up a conversation!" Beryl''s eyes glittered.


    Ye Fan''s eyes were mischievous as he said, "Okay, if you have any interestter on, you can go and strike up a conversation, I will support you."


    "Boss, since you''ve already said that, don''t go back on your word. To be honest, I feel that this woman is really spirited. She''s even more beautiful than some of the female celebrities I''ve yed recently!" How could Beryl know who Xiao Xin''er was? She was very eager to give it a try.Although Xiao Xin''er''s words interrupted the battle, she did not make it really stop.


    <span>Not long after that, Azazarunched another attack on Gonzalez.


    The two of them struck out with all their might. Aziz''s fists and kicks were like roaring dragons, striking all the vital parts of Gonzalez''s body.


    <span>However, Gonzalez''s body was abnormally sturdy. "ng! ng!" "ng!" "ng!" For a moment, he didn''t seem to have suffered any injuries.


    Ye Fan and a few of his brothers came downstairs, but they did not directly walk into the crowd.


    At this distance, even if Assazer was in danger, Ye Fan would still be able to rush over at the first possible moment.<span>Seeing Ye Fane down, Asmondius immediately frowned, a look of worry on his face.


    At the same time, Xiao Xin''er also seemed to have noticed something. Turning her head, she discovered Ye Fan.


    <span>At this moment, Xiao Xin''er''s eyes lit up. She ran through the crowd, leaving behind a group of people with dragon souls, and directly ran in front of Ye Fan.


    <span>"Ye Fan!" I was looking for you! You actually ran over by yourself first! " Xiao Xin''er said with dissatisfaction.


    "What do you mean I ran over first? I didn''t say I would move out with you guys. That Chief Wu of yours really dislikes me." Ye Fan shrugged.


    "Why do you care about those guys? I hate them all. They really are nothing more thanckeys." Xiao Xin''er angrily said.


    Seeing this, Beryl eximed, "Boss, you know this beauty?"<span>Ye Fan nodded, "What''s wrong, is it not okay?"


    "Oh... "I''m fine, I''m fine." Beryl immediately stroked her hair with a graceful smile on her face. She extended her hand to Xiao Xin''er. "Beautifuldy, my name is Beryl. Can you return something to me?""I don''t even know you, how could there be your stuff? What nonsense are you talking about?" Xiao Xin''er frowned.


    <span>With a deep smile in his eyes, Beryl ced a hand on her heart, "The moment I saw you, you had already taken away my heart ¡­ Can you please return my heart to me? "


    Right after she said that, Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes, "You actually have the nerve to say such an old-fashioned line. Are you an Ancient Apeman? Haven''t been online for 20,000 years!? "<span>Beryl''s face was stiff. She smiled embarrassedly and moved to the side, as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    Xiao Xin''er asked, "Ye Fan, you''re definitely not staying in a hotel, where have you been staying these past two days?"


    Ye Fan looked at the girl warily, "What are you doing?""I don''t want to stay in a hotel. It''s too boring. I want to go over to your ce to y. Your INFERNO people are so famous. I''d like to see what kind of people you are."


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. Being entangled by this woman wasn''t easy, "What are we like? Didn''t you see that? It''s not like we are three-headed and six-armed."


    Beryl seized the opportunity to say, "Beautifuldy, we live on a farm. That farm was rented by me, Beryl. We can ride horses, barbecue, and enjoy an endless supply of fine wine. Wee ¡­"<span>"You can ride?" Xiao Xin''er immediately mmed the board, "I want to go! Ye Fan, quickly prepare a room for me! "


    <span>Ye Fan really wanted to p Beryl to death. This kid''s mouth is so full of shit!


    Right at this time, in the middle of the square, Azaz and Gonzalez had already exchanged more than thirty moves. Although there was no clear victor, Gonzalez was still in control of the situation, but even though he didn''t have any superpowers, he was on par with Gonzalez in terms of cultivation, so there was no sign of him being defeated.


    <span>The surrounding people all let out waves of exmations. They were all extremely excited.


    "Incredible!" "Azazel can actually fight with Gonzalez by 50%!?""After all, he was once the right-hand man of the previous Infernal King, a demon who survived the holy war. His hard power is still strong enough!"


    <span>"No wonder he''s called the Penins Warlord. It''s a pity he doesn''t have superpowers. Otherwise, even Gonzalez might not have been able to gain the upper hand ¡­"


    Faced with all kinds of discussions, Gonzalez seemed to lose his patience. His goal was to be a legendary powerhouse, so how could he be so anxious about fighting with Ye Fan''s subordinates?Therefore, Gonzalez suddenly took off his jacket, and the muscles on one of his arms suddenly bulged!


    "Ha!"


    Gonzalez let out a loud roar as the material on his arm stretched out and a metallic luster quickly appeared on his muscles. After it expanded, his muscles and veins bulged, as if they had turned into mechanical arms made of silver-white metal! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 511

    0511


    "Iron Roar!"


    Gonzalez''s fist met it head on. Metal tore through the air, producing an intense whistling sound as it struck against Asrazler!<span>The two fists collided, causing Gonzalez''s fist to be as hard as an enhanced bulletproof armor, causing Azazar''s bones to groan in pain!


    With a stuffy groan, Aziz fell back a dozen steps. He looked down at his right hand, and saw that it was badly mangled and badly mangled. Even his true qi could not protect his hand!


    With this, one of his hands was temporarily crippled. It would take at least a month or two before he could recover from this injury!


    The mercenaries on the side of the metal tornado cheered non-stop, while the mercenaries on the side of the Barhams were filled with worry and anger.<span>Although many of the mercenaries were unwilling to ept this oue and felt that Gonzalez had relied on his superpower to win, that was the way of the underground world. You had superpowers, that was all.


    <span>"He is indeed worthy of being known as the number one expert below Legend rank. No one can match his strength!"


    "That''s right, I think that this year, the Steel Giant might rece Lucifer who had retired and be a new Legend rank expert!"


    "Without the Hell Demons led by the Underworld Sovereign King, there''s no way they can restore their former glory."<span>The crowd began to discuss the power of Gonzalez and the fact that INFERNO was already a thing of the past.


    When Gonzalez heard this, he was naturally in a good mood. As he flexed his metalized fingers, he smiled with an unruly look on his face. "Azazar, your ability to persevere for so long has already far exceeded my expectations.<span>Why don''t youe with Asmuntis? I was just about to give it a try. With the strength of the twelve great Fiends of Hell, what exactly do you think? "


    Aziz and Asmuntis exchanged a nce. They were both a little worried for each other, because this situation was already out of their control. It would be difficult to deal with it in a short period of time.<span>Even if they teamed up, it would still be difficult to break through Gonzalez''s defenses. If they didn''t solve this problem, they would have no chance of winning.


    <span>But if they backed off like this, the metal tide would be even more sessful in their scheme. At that time, it would be difficult for both Barhutter and Baffodil Daydream to get away with it.


    At this moment, Gonzalez suddenly turned around and looked at Ye Fan, who was dozens of meters away.


    "Lucifer!" You, a Legend rank expert, can only watch helplessly as your brother gets injured? " Gonzalez asked loudly, full of provocation.<span>As soon as he said that, hundreds of people at the scene were shocked!


    "What!?" "Is that person Lucifer?"


    "Oh my god!" The King of Hell!? Didn''t he retreat!? "


    "I never heard that he was invited to this year''s Legend rank summit!" Could it be that my idol has returned!? "


    "It must be! Look, Greedy Demon Mun and the Sea Monster Leviathan are all here! It must be the original Lucifer! ""Oh!" Today was truly worth it! It was almost as if he was a legendary powerhouse who controlled the oue of the holy war by himself! I never expected him to be so young!? "


    "Wait a moment ¡­" "My legs are a bit weak. I really want to kneel ¡­"


    Like a stone that caused a thousand ripples, arge number of the onlookers looked at Ye Fan with burning gazes, which were filled with fanaticism, respect, worship, love, reverence, and even fear ¡­


    But no matter what, most people still carried the feelings of fans, wishing that they could rush up and ask for Ye Fan''s autograph.<span>But because of the distance, they didn''t dare to get too close to Ye Fan, otherwise they would have already surrounded him.


    <span>Because Ye Fan''s history was more legendary than most of the Legend rank experts, and he also had the power to affect people''s hearts.


    As for the dozen or so mercenaries of Hammett, after learning that Ye Fan had actually arrived, they quickly ran over and kneeled down!


    "MY-PRINCE!" The group of mercenaries knelt down on one knee, their eyes brimming with tears from excitement!


    It was just like how a Buddha would suddenly appear in front of you every day, begging for a Buddha. It would be strange if one didn''t cry!Ye Fan naturally let them get up, and said with a smile, "Don''t be like this, we are all on the same side, and I am no longer the captain. Your captain is Azzle."


    "You are not our captain, but you are our spiritual faith!" Captain Kent shouted, and the men behind him nodded.


    <span>When Xiao Xin''er saw this scene, she couldn''t help but say unhappily: "What? Are you that amazing? Why do these idiots worship you so much? Are you that powerful? "


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Miss Xiao, you can take it as me buying an actor, there''s no need to take it too seriously.""Hmph, they just haven''t seen it yet!" "You haven''t seen the world, and yet you''ve been fooled by a very ordinary character like you. There are many people in this world that are more powerful than you. Why do they worship you so much?" Xiao Xin''er was unconvinced.


    Fog Night, who hadn''t made a sound since the moment Xiao Xin Er appeared, didn''t like her at all. Now, hearing the woman''s words, he became even more unhappy and sneered: "What do you know? Do you know what my brother did all those years ago!? Do you understand how many people will be reaped from his victory over the Sacred War?! "<span>Xiao Xin''er humphed and said: "Who are you, and who are you? So much worship Ye Fan, marry him and be his wife! "


    "You ¡­" Fog Night was enraged and wanted to attack.<span>Ye Fan hurriedly stretched out his hand, "Sigh!" "Don''t do it, son!" "There''s no need..."


    <span>Fog night. After hearing Ye Fan''s words, he could only retreat with an unhappy face.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er stuck out her tongue. "Come if you have the ability. I''m afraid of you!" Humph... "Isn''t it just a female ninja?"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Miss Xiao, is there a need for you to be so unsatisfied? I didn''t mean to let everyone call me that. Everyone just gave me face."


    "I don''t care. I don''t like you! "Why are you so famous?" Xiao Xin''er felt unbnced.<span>On the other side, when Gonzalez saw that Ye Fan was actually chatting with a woman instead of taking care of him, his face immediately became terrifyingly gloomy.


    "Lucifer, are you pretending that you can''t hear me?" Gonzalez sneered, "Or do you have the same reputation as your subordinates?""Hehe!" Boss, is there something wrong with his head? Does he really want to fight you? " Berylughed sinisterly.


    <span>"Gonzalez, did you get kicked in the head by a donkey?" If you didn''t have a superpower in steel, you wouldn''t have been able to beat even Asazler, much less our boss.


    <span>Just by yourself, during the Sacred War, you were probably able to fight against Angels of the same level as the Sacred Royal Court, but when you went to find our boss, you were stillcking by a huge margin! "


    "As you have said, that was during the Sacred War. How many years ago was it? Do you think that the world is stagnant?" Helena said, "The strength of our Guild Leader is not something you can imagine!"


    Gonzalez also proudly said, "As a person, I hate people who brag the most. Since you guys from INFERNO aren''t convinced today, then I will convince you, how about ¡­ Lucifer, would you like to spar with me a few times? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 520

    0520


    <span>Sylvie was very familiar with her husband''s'' Heavenly Life Water ''. In addition, her strength was alsoparable to the ck Emperor''s theoretically, so it was naturally impossible for her to not notice that Ye Fan no longer had the inner force skill of'' Heavenly Life Water ''on him.


    <span>However, in a shrewd city like Sylvie''s, even if she found out something, she wouldn''t say it out loud.


    "Humans will always change, and this world is the same." Ye Fan said in a calm tone.Sylvieughed lightly and said, "That''s right, this world has indeed be very fast. The me five years ago also did not expect that I, as the ruler of the OD-ONES, would participate in this year''s Sit Gathering.


    <span>But generally speaking, I am very happy to meet you all today, Ye Fan, and your old friends. "


    As she spoke, she turned around and looked behind her at the people who were getting out of the cars.


    <span>Aziz, Asmuntis, Mamen and a few other INFERNO members who followed Ye Fan over immediately got off when they saw the White Queen.


    Each and every one of them looked alert, as if they were about to face a great enemy. However, seeing that Ye Fan didn''t take any action, they could only wait and see.


    "Hillweah, that year, the battle between the ck Emperor and our Boss was a battle of life and death. If our Boss wins, you won''t be qualified to seek revenge," Azzle said."Heh ¡­" Azzle, I didn''t say I wanted revenge. "Sylvie smiled gracefully," If I wanted revenge, how could I have waited until today?


    <span>"My husband willfully killed your brothers and sisters, and chose to fight Ye Fan to the death. He abandoned me, a widow, and I was only angry with him. How could I go for revenge?"


    <span>"Then you''re okay, you can get on the car. It''s almost toote to enter," Mamen said with a pout.


    Sylvie shook her head, "You don''t have to be nervous. Although you have left us, OD-ONES, and my husband views you as traitors, I didn''t think that way, so ¡­" I don''t expect you to treat me as a friend, but at least I hope I''m not an enemy. "


    With that, Sylvie walked towards Ye Fan. While the crowd held their breath, she crossed paths with Ye Fan.


    When Sylvie walked to the front of the two groups of mercenaries, arge amount of pure white holy light condensed on her body.


    Sylvie raised her hand high up in the air. In her palm, it was as if there was a white-gold sun, sparkling and dazzling."Illumination of Holy Light!"


    The white light spread out like a rain cloud and scattered into countless droplets, falling on the bodies of the mercenaries.


    As the white light entered their bodies, the wounds of these mercenaries miraculously healed!"This... "What''s going on?"


    "Will my wounds stop bleeding?"


    "I feel my strength returning!"<span>Naturally, some of the onlookers knew what was going on and shouted in surprise, "The White Queen''s healing magic! "He''s really powerful!"


    "Of course, the outstanding representative of the white magic cultivators in the world today, the pinnacle existence of healing magic. Otherwise, how could you be called the White Queen?"


    "I heard that the White Queen and the ck Emperor are the disciples of a single teacher. I wonder how powerful their teacher is! It can be used for magic, and it can be used for ancient martial arts. It''s terrifyingly strong! ""Impossible, what kind of character could teach two Legend rank experts?"


    "Hehe, haven''t you seen it yet? Legend rank experts are above Legend rank, and there''s even Epic rank experts ¡­" I think their teacher should be one of the Epic Tier experts! "<span>"What are you bragging about, aren''t Epic experts just bragging?" Do you know who they are? "


    <span>"I don''t know, but that doesn''t mean there aren''t any..." The surrounding crowd was constantly debating, all boasting about their vast knowledge and experience.


    A group of mercenaries, who were half dead and riddled with wounds, found out that they had received the care of the legendary expert, the White Queen. They were both excited and excited, quickly kneeling down on the side of the road to thank Sylvie.<span>Sylvie didn''t take it too seriously. She smiled faintly and said, "You don''t have to thank me. If you want to thank him, just thank this Infernal King. It''s not that he was kind andpassionate and didn''t kill you, but I don''t have the opportunity to help you heal your wounds either ¡­" However, don''t block the way in the future. "


    The group of mercenaries awkwardly kowtowed to Ye Fan and apologized again, indicating that they didn''t dare to do this anymore.<span>Ye Fan shook his head and sighed. This had nothing to do with him. He''s not crazy, and would start a massacre for such a small matter.


    However, he had seen Sylvie''s white magic quite a few times. He didn''t know why, but he felt that something was off when he saw her use it this time.<span>But the specific details made Ye Fan feel different from before, and he couldn''t say it out loud. Considering the change in his training method, it could also be because of this reason, so Ye Fan didn''t think too much about it.


    "Mistress, your car is in front, please go ahead." Ye Fan extended his hand.


    Sylvie smiled and said, "Alright, see you at the convention then."


    Soon, Sylvie sat on her limited edition white Rolls-Royce and left.


    Ye Fan walked to the side of his Laikon Supercar, waved to the group of brothers behind him, telling them not to worry, and started the car again.


    A group of luxury cars continued on their way towards the conference center.


    ¡­ ¡­.Metal tide base, Gonzalez''s bedroom.


    Gonzalez had put on a brand-new military uniform and coat, as well as a rare set of Fei Li watches and severalrge gemstones. He looked extremely powerful and wealthy.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Gonzalez grinned and muttered, "Finally ¡­ "I''ve been waiting for this day."He was about to leave for the conference center when he heard a knock on the door.


    "Captain!" I need to report to you! " It was Helena.


    Gonzalez frowned and opened the door. "They''re all leaving, what else is there to do?"


    "The investigators just reported back that Lucifer had met with the White Queen, Sylvie!"Gonzalez''s eyes narrowed and he immediately asked, "What? They started fighting!? "


    "NO!" Sylvie''s attitude was very friendly. She did not have any conflict with Lucifer, Aziz, and the other members who left OD-ONES!


    "Sylvie had only used her white magic to heal the two notorious mercenary groups, then chatted with Lucifer for a while, expressing her hope of bing friends and not enemies ¡­" The more Helena spoke, the more she wondered.


    Gonzalez had a deep look in his eyes and a gloomy face, "How is this possible..." She is the wife of the ck Emperor, the ruler of the old rulers ¡­"The old idea of the ruler of the country was to run counter to that of INFERNO. No matter what, they would never say they were friends."


    <span>"That''s what I thought too. But, it''s really too strange that Sylvie really doesn''t have any hostile attitude towards him ¡­" Hailey frowned, "Leader, could it be... Because Lucifer''s cultivation was not wasted? So, Sylvie didn''t dare to easily take revenge? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 522

    0522


    Those who had never seen Zhuge Tianming before would think that the leader of Ghost Valley, one of the world''s top three S-ranked organizations, the "Ghost Valley Heavenly Master" must be an old man with a head full of white hair.But in reality, the legendary powerhouse who manages the world''s most powerful intelligence organization is only a young, handsome, and gentle schr.


    After lighting an incense burner, reading a book, and drinking tea, Zhuge Tianming''s life was very simple. Compared to theplicated Sky Eye Network, which was unimaginable, his life was simply boring.<span>Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Zhuge Tianming closed the book and said, "If I said that I just happened to be in the same resting room with Brother Ye, would Brother Ye believe me?"


    "I don''t believe it," said Ye Fan.


    Zhuge Tianming spread out his hands and said, "Since Brother Ye doesn''t believe me, then what''s the difference if I tell you the truth?"Ye Fan was depressed as he sat on the sofa, and said: "Do you really need to go that far? Even without the Ghost Valley Ring, didn''t you also be a Ghost Valley Master for so many years?"


    <span>"That ring belongs to my wife. I''ll keep it for her. If you ask me for it, I won''t give it to you."


    Zhuge Tianming smiled, "I like people like Brother Ye who go straight to the point, there''s no need to waste time talking."


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? If the Heaven''s Eyes were to investigate, wouldn''t they know that I have a ring in my hand? Is there a need for me to intentionally put on an act? " Ye Fan said.


    <span>Zhuge Tianming nodded, "Brother Ye, to be honest, I don''t have much enmity towards your wife, Miss Su. Otherwise, you would know that if I wanted to, she wouldn''t have lived until today.


    But this Ghost Valley Ring is rted to one of our Ghost Valley''s big secrets. Although I don''t need it to prove my position, for our Ghost Valley, this thumb ring has an extraordinary significance. "


    Ye Fan chuckled and said, "How about this, let me have this thumb ring for a few more days. After a few years, I will discuss it with my wife, and if she agrees, I will return it to you."


    Zhuge Tianming narrowed his eyes and said, "If Brother Ye gives me the thumb ring now, I will tell you a very important piece of information."Ye Fan was startled, "What information?"


    <span>"Information is information. I can only say that if Brother Ye knew about it toote, you might regret it for the rest of your life." As Zhuge Tianming spoke, he extended his hand and said, "Give me the thumb ring, and I''ll tell you the information. You should know that I, Zhuge Tianming, never speak nonsense."


    Ye Fan was confused in his heart. He also knew that Zhuge Tianming shouldn''t be lying to him. However, he felt that it wasn''t appropriate for him to just hand over the thumb ring.


    Thinking back and forth, Ye Fan still shook his head, "A thumb ring, or youe and take it, I won''t give it to you."<span>Zhuge Tianming said regretfully, "Of course I won''t take it. The price of snatching it from Brother Ye is truly too high ¡­ "But Brother Ye, you really don''t want to know what the information is?"


    <span>"There are too many secrets in this world, and there are too many things that can make me regret it for the rest of my life. Even if you can tell me one thing today and I don''t regret it once, you won''t be able to tell me the next time and the next time.


    So, sooner orter, I will encounter something that will make me regret. Why would I hand over the thumb ring to you for this?


    In any case, if I don''t even have the ability to control my own destiny, then why am I still alive? " Ye Fan said with a calm face.


    Zhuge Tianming''s gaze flickered for a moment, then he nodded, "Since Brother Ye says so, then you can temporarily take this thumb ring. However... We, the Heaven''s Eye, will not provide any information to anyone in the INFERNO faction until I retrieve the thumb ring. "


    "Okay, you are being stingy, at most, I will just develop my own informationwork." Ye Fan curled his lips.<span>Just then, someone knocked on the lounge door.


    "Come in." Ye Fan said.


    After the door was pushed open, a handsome Asian man wearing a ck suit and ck-framed sses walked in.


    "Esteemed Celestial Master Ghost Valley and Your Majesty, the Sovereign King of Hell, I am Han Xu, the secretary of the Sit Council. On the orders of the Council, I am here to inform the two of you of the process of the meeting that is to be heldter ¡­"<span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "What the hell is going on? Isn''t it better if you all just hold a meeting?"


    <span>Han Xu smiled, "Your excellency, because of this year''s Legend rank summit, all ten of you Legend rank experts have arrived, and your presence brings light to our humble dwelling. Therefore, we have arranged for the promotion of the organization to be part of the award ceremony.


    In these five years, there have been 13 organizations that have advanced from [C] ss to [B] ss. There are also 3 organizations that have advanced from [B] ss to [A] ss.


    "Your Excellency Lucifer, you are especially special. We would like to invite you to conduct a unified award for three organizations that have risen from [B] ss to [A] ss ¡­"


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment, thought for a while, and then asked, "The three organizations you said were promoted to the [A] ss, could they be the ones that are Barhampton, Beverly, and the Sea Demons?"


    "That''s right, these are the three organizations that weremanded by your subordinates back then. These three organizations have all been promoted to [A] ss within these five years."<span>Although the rating had already been passed, the official issuance of the A-level organization certificate was for this conference.


    <span>"As the founder of these three organizations, I''m afraid that it would be more appropriate for you to give them an [A] ss organization''s certificate." Han Xu''s eyes were filled with reverence.


    Ye Fan was also stunned, he didn''t expect there to be such a ''glorious'' activity. Indeed, back then, in order to integrate the warriors from the underground world that he relied on, he created the mercenary group known as the Barhampton, as well as the killer group known as the Barfu-Annihted.


    As for the pirate organization Sea Demons, they were founded by the Leviathan and others. They did not have much rtionship with him, and the main reason was that Mamen helped them develop at a rapid pace by obtaining arge amount of ammunition.


    Only, Ye Fan didn''t actually participate in the management too much. After he retired, he left it all for his brothers to manage.When he thought about how his three brothers were going to go up on stage today to receive the award and be the only three organization leaders to be promoted to the [A] ss organization in five years, Ye Fan felt very proud of them.


    "Brother Ye, congrattions! You twelve great devils, INFERNO, truly live up to your name. They have earned enough face for you!" Zhuge Tianming obviously knew about this a long time ago as he said with a calm smile.


    <span>Ye Fanughed, "Sure, sure. We are all brothers. Since I couldn''t help them in any way, I have no choice but to give them an award and join in the fun, haha..."


    <span>Hearing that, Han Xuughed, "Sir Lucifer, you and the Heavenly Master are both Chinese. As a Chinese, I feel very proud to have two legendary powerhouses like you.


    If you two don''t mind, I''ll carry out the ceremony ¡­ "


    Ye Fan waved his hand, and without caring about what Zhuge Tianming meant, he shouted, "Implement it! We have to do it! "


    <span>Zhuge Tianming smiled helplessly. He waved his fan slightly, agreeing. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 524

    0524


    <span>"Why? Are you curious about who sat there?" After all, she had sessfullypleted the task that Gonzalez had assigned her, so she spoke to Su Qingxue with a smile.


    <span>Su Qingxue pursed her red lips and said: "Is'' Ghost Valley''s Master ''written on those carpets?"


    <span>"Yeah, that''s your country''s [S] ss organization, the leader of SKYEYE. It''s written in Chinese characters, so why are you asking me?" Helena said.


    <span>When Su Qingxue first saw the Ghost Valley, she naturally thought of her background and asked curiously.


    "Then who are the other ones?"


    <span>"In this year''s Sai Te evaluation, the top ten Legend rank experts of the current world are invited to hold the Legend-rank summit.


    Five years ago, a Legend rank expert had fallen. In these five years, some had reced them, while others had retired. Therefore, in order to ensure that the position of a Legend rank expert was not in dispute, they were all invited."To put it bluntly, I just want the entire underground world to confirm who is unconvinced and can challenge them. Otherwise, some people will be seeking fame and find it hard to convince them," Hailey said.


    <span>Su Qingxue also knew the concept of Legend rank experts, so she asked in doubt, "But will all of these Legend rank experts reallye? Why did they ept such tests and challenges?


    <span>If they were already, why should they prove anything? At their level, they shouldn''t care too much about these false names, right? "


    <span>"My dear Miss Su, you are really naive." Helena chuckled and said, "Do you really think that Legend-rank experts do not have any vanity?


    Could it be that their cultivation and bing strong were all for the sake of tempering their bodies? Of course not! Most of them still cared about their reputation, so they didn''t want to be questioned.


    Moreover, having the identity of a legendary powerhouse meant that he had immense power and connections and countless resources to deliver to his doorstep.<span>Legend rank experts also have their own subordinates, their own families. If they want to protect the people they care about, then they must prove that they are strong enough so that no one will provoke them. Do you understand? "


    Su Qingxue seemed to be deep in thought. She couldn''t help but think of Ye Fan ¡­ I wonder what kind of people he is in the underground world. Looking at the people he knows, he should have a ce as well.


    <span>Then the reason why he worked so hard to be stronger and fought for fame and fortune was to protect who and what?


    As Su Qingxue was deep in thought, she suddenly heard a passionate and excited male voice from the broadcast!<span>"Friends from the global underground world! Delegations from various countries! And the representatives from the various major organizations!


    Hosted by the SETH Association, co-sponsored by the five great members and eighteen non-permanent members, the 21st International SETH Rating Conference officially began!


    <span>"Now, we have the honour to invite Mr. Maxim, the chairman of the Sytor Association, to give the opening speech for this year''s general assembly!"


    <span>Under the apuse of the entire audience, a white-haired but spirited old man walked up to the center of the stage.


    <span>He did not take out the microphone, but the moment he opened his mouth, his voice was like a tsunami that spread throughout the entire venue!


    "Hello everyone, this is Paul Stefan Maxim..."


    Seeing the old man speak so easily with such a clear voice, Su Qingxue felt it was inconceivable.


    "How did you do it?" Su Qingxue blinked her eyes in astonishment.<span>Hailey put her hand on her cheek andughed. "President Maxim is the previous president of the Adept Association. He possesses sound wave abilities, so even if he doesn''t have a microphone, his voice can still be heard a mile away.


    After retiring from the Adept Association, he''d joined the Sytor Association. He was considered one of the most respected powerhouses in the organization. Although he hadn''t made it to the top ten, he was treated fairly and was respected by many countries and organizations. "


    Su Qingxue heard this and felt a sense of novelty. She immediately forgot about her status as a kidnapper and started to enter a state. She started to listen to Maxim''s speech ¡­


    About ten minutester, Maxim''s speech came to an end.


    The old man smiled and said, "Seeing how the underground world is flourishing, I, as an old man, am very pleased. Here, I hope that everyone can forget about the grudge, forget about the grudge, sit down and talk about it, and make a favorable judgement for the development of the underground world ¡­


    Needless to say, it''s going to be an exciting moment. After three general meetings, we will once again wee a legendary summit!


    I will give the stage to these respectable legends to wee the legendary experts! "Before he finished his sentence, the entire venue began to boil with excitement. The sound shook the entire indoor court''s roof as if it was about to lift up the roof!


    President Maxim happily pped his hands and walked off the stage. After that, the announcer excitedly shouted, "The next ten legendary contestants will appear, their rankings will only be in the alphabetical order ording to their real names. Please give the warmest apuse, and wee to the first contestant!"


    Along with the resounding music, cool scenes began to appear on all the screens in the hall and on the four screens above the stage.<span>Not only were the words scrolling about, but even the pictures of Legend rank experts appeared on it.


    The reporter passionately introduced: "He has the same name as the God King from Armenian mythology, who has sealed the four elements of water, fire, earth and wood! He had the ability that all magi envied, the ability that he had that allowed him to use all elemental essence!


    <span>No one knew his true identity! His appearance was forever changing! He could transform into invisible air, which was why he had this name that resounded through the underground world ¡ª AIR!


    "Let us wee the current president of the Adept Association, Mr. Al."


    As the reporter''s voice faded, everyone was looking forward to Al''s appearance.


    However, no one saw anyone walk out from the passageway. Instead, it was a figure that mysteriously appeared on top of the nket with the word AIR written on it!


    He wore a white mage robe, and his face was partially concealed, only revealing a half-bearded man''s face. It was as if he had been teleported to this ce out of thin air.<span>This sudden entrance instantly ignited the atmosphere in the hall, especially for the Adepts, who were all screaming with pride.


    <span>Al sat down silently in his chair, very quiet, and made no sign to the audience.


    <span>Su Qingxue, who was sitting in the stands, rubbed her eyes and thought that she had seen a flower. She felt that it was inconceivable: "How is this possible, how did he do it?" Is this an illusion? "


    <span>"No, this is his special ability." Hailey said enviously, "AIR is nicknamed ''Air Brother''. It can move freely like air and its whole body has be an undetectable particle.


    Every time he appeared, his face was different. No one knew which face was the real him, or if he never revealed his true face ¡­<span>In theory, out of the ten legendary powerhouses, he should be able to be invincible. However, since he is at peace with the world, many people do not understand his terror ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 525

    0525


    <span>Su Qingxue listened with fascination. It was hard to imagine that a person could move like the air, which had broken the normal scientific logic.


    The mystery of the underground world was far beyond Su Qingxue''s understanding. It made women forget about being kidnapped, just like how Helina brought her to visit.


    "Then are there many people like Brother Air in the Adept Association?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Seeing the woman''s excited expression, Hailey frowned and said, "You''re overthinking it. The Adept Association has no more than five hundred people, and most of them don''t have muchbat power. AIR is a heaven-sent powerhouse, and even among the Adepts, it''s only because they''re a beast race."


    "The beast, huh ¡­" Su Qingxue nodded, "Looking at his silent appearance, he is indeed out of ce for most people."<span>Hailey giggled. "Miss Su, I have to say, you are also a weirdo, aren''t you? You are our hostage now, but why do you treat me like your tour guide? "Aren''t you afraid, I will kill you with a knife?"


    Su Qingxue was stunned for a moment before she snorted: "Then what can I do? Scared to tears? "Since there''s no way to escape, I might as well watch and listen for a while. If there''s nothing else to do, then there''s nothing else to do."


    Hailey was slightly taken aback and wanted to say something, but the reporter had already started talking about the second strong fighter ¡­<span>"Because of his pious faith, he bathed in the glory of the Holy God! Because of the Divine Blessing, when he was eighteen, he raised Wang Ting''s Sword of Oath. At twenty-five, he pulled out the Divine Lance!


    Even after dozens of years, he still stood at the peak of the holy pce! Let us wee the Archangel Mi Jia Lie from the Sacred Royal Court! "


    <span>Dressed in a long robe with golden lines engraved on the white background, there was a golden belt tied around his waist, and a longsword embedded with arge number of gems was pinned to his waist.


    <span>He had chestnut curly hair, a beard on his face, and he was striding with his head held high. The man who walked towards the stage was about half a century old. He was none other than the Archangel of the Divine Court, Michael!


    When Mi Jia Lie appeared on stage, many of the followers of the holy king''s court stood up and began to pray devoutly. Their eyes were zing with the light of faith.<span>However, there were also arge number of heretics, or people who were disdainful of the Divine King''s Court, whose faces were filled with contempt.


    Mi Jia Lie took off his sword of oaths before sitting down, and ced it before his body. However, he didn''t ce it on the table beside him. He wore a solemn expression on his face.


    Soon after, the reporter was about to announce the next legendary appearance, but just as he was about to speak, a burly man walked out from the tunnel.<span>This man was two meters tall, and wore a bearskin vest, revealing two thick arms, a head of gray hair, and arge grey beard.


    He was wearing a blue, antique naval officer''s cap and had a pipe in his hand. He was smoking a cigarette as he walked.


    <span>At his waist, there was a broad and thick saber. This saber hilt waspletely covered in gold and silver threads, and there were also arge number of sapphires embedded in it. It was obvious that this saber was priceless.


    As he walked, this big guy evenughed and waved at the audience. He greeted many people he knew and was quite enthusiastic.


    The reporter said awkwardly, "I don''t need to introduce any more. Everyone has already seen it!


    He was the world''s number one pirate! He inherited the bravery and courage of his ancestors, the Vikings! The leader of one of the only two [A] ss pirate organizations in the world, the Ice Sea Whaler!


    Him! It''s our Phantom Captain, CAPTDEAD, Oleg! "With the appearance of the ghost ship, Zhang Oleg, the pirates started to shout enthusiastically.


    The Leviathan, seated below, grinned and apuded Oleg. Although they werepetitors, Oleg was also a senior that the Leviathan respected.


    Su Qingxue asked curiously, "Pirates cane here to participate in the convention?" Aren''t they being hunted? "


    Helenaughed: "Heh heh..." The strength of a pirate was enough to make any country tremble in fear. What was there to be afraid of? Moreover, there is no such thing as righteousness or evil in the Seith Conference. ""This big bearded man seems very enthusiastic. Compared to Al and Mi Jia Lie earlier, the difference is too big." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Helena shook her head, "Miss Su, you must not underestimate Ghostly Ship Zhang. Although he looks easy to deal with, his famous battle n was to use the ''Sea God''s de'' at his waist to hack open a Shardship''s destroyer!"


    "One sh... Break open a destroyer?! " Although Su Qingxue was not a military fanatic, she had seen those ships on the news before.


    <span>What kind of de could split apart such a huge steel warship!? Was he even human!?


    <span>"His Sea God''s de possesses immeasurable destructive power at sea. He is said to be a descendant of the Vikings, blessed by the sea goddess. In the sea, his fighting capabilities are limitless, and the sea water can even heal his wounds ¡­ "


    "There''s such a thing?" Su Qingxue was stunned when she heard this, "There really is a sea goddess?"


    <span>"Who knows... Anyway, it was said that Oleg could talk to the ghosts in the sea, so he could often salvage some sunken ships and obtain treasures in the sea ¡­


    Some people said that he had actually died a long time ago. It was because he was a ghost that he was able to converse with those who had died. Only then did he get the nickname ''Ghost Captain''.<span>"If it wasn''t for the fact that Oleg only specializes in naval warfare, the achievements of the Ice Whalers would not have stopped there." Helene''s eyes shed.


    Su Qingxue felt chills behind her back when she heard this, because all of this sounded too supernatural.


    The announcer spoke with a mysterious tone, "It is said that the real Dragon Knights will not be harmed by the dragon mes. They can bathe in the dragon mes and dance with the dragon ¡­"


    <span>Just as he said that, the entire venue shook with noise. Many fanatical spectators and fans had already begun shouting their slogan.


    <span>"-Ar-Burning!" "Ar-Burning! ¡­"


    <span>When the atmosphere reached a certain point, the reporter shouted again: "Let us wee the Chief Holy Dragon Knight from one of the world''s three great S-ranked organizations, the Dragon Knight!" The current guardian of the Dragon ying Sword! "Ando-Saint-Rodr¨ªguez!"


    As his voice faded, a knight dressed in heavy silver-grey armor stepped onto the stage with steady, heavy steps.


    His entire body''s armor was iid withplex white and gold dragon patterns. On his chest, there was the emblem of the Fire Dragon''s Breath.


    He was even wearing an ancient Roman style helmet that covered his entire face. The most eye-catching part of the helmet was the location of his two eyes. He was actually using a fiery-red gem as a goggles. It was extremely domineering.


    Hanging from his waist was an ancient broadsword with a fierce totem of a wyvern on its scabbard. Just looking at the ck xuan iron sword hilt, one could feel the heaviness of this sword. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 526

    0526


    Hearing the shouts from the audience, Su Qingxue was at a loss, "What are they shouting about?""That''s Drgon-Knighters creed, ''We''re Burning,'' which means that their dragonriders can be baptized in dragon mes without fear of anything.


    Dragon Knights were a group of warriors who pursued the limits of their strength. They were an organization that every country attached great importance to and wanted to win over. This was because every Dragon Knight was extremely powerful.


    <span>There were many fanatical fans of the Dragon Knights, and they were all addicted to martial arts. Many of them had set their lifelong goal of bing a Dragon Knight ¡­


    Although And is the only one who has entered the top ten Legend ranks, many people specte that there are still quite a few Dragon Knights who are on par with And. It''s just that they have sent And as a representative ¡­ "


    Only then did Su Qingxue remember that back then when Ye Fan told her about the S ss organization in the Underground World, he mentioned some big organizations and they had their own famous creed. However, Ye Fan only mentioned the Heaven''s Eyes back then and didn''t mention anything about the Dragon Knights.


    Olendo did not take off his helmet even when he sat down. It was obvious that he did not want to show his face.


    However, at his level, even if he wore a helmet, no one would dare to say that he was rude."I know you''re all very excited to be able to see Sir Rodriguez who has rarely shown himself. However, the next person is an unfathomable big shot!"


    <span>The reporter first gave some thought to the situation, before waiting for everyone to start listening quietly. Only then did he say loudly, "When night falls, there will be nothing he can''t do!


    Let us wee the permanent members of the Dark Council, one of the surviving princes of the Strigoi, Prince Sebastian! "


    After this shout, the stadium wasn''t particrly lively. Even though there was a round of apuse, the majority of the audience only watched with curiosity.


    A white man with pale skin and blonde hair who looked to be in his thirties walked out elegantly. He wore a tuxedo and ck leather shoes.Like a gentleman, Sebastian waved to the crowd and sat down on the stage without a word.


    However, when Sebastian and Michael looked at each other, the eyes of the two representatives of the Dark Council and the Holy Court were filled with sparks.


    "I don''t think so. I heard that Prince Sebastian is over three thousand years old." Hai Lina said to Su Qingxue.


    Su Qingxue eximed, "What!?" "Three thousand ¡­"


    <span>"The lifespan of Strigoi is practically limitless. As long as they are not killed, they can live on. It was a pity that the Strigoi mainly relied on their talent to survive. With their noble bloodline, naturally they would be strong, and no matter how low their bloodline was, they wouldn''t have much ability to train them. Even if they lived for 3,000 years, their strength growth was limited.


    "However, as a prince, Sebastian''s strength is unquestionable. Otherwise, he would not have lived for more than three thousand years," said Helena.Su Qingxue swallowed her saliva. She felt that the person she had just met was about to faint from the impact. An old monster that had lived for over three thousand years? So young?! This was too exaggerated!


    The announcer shouted again, "Nothing is immortal! There was only chaos! Chos-Forvr! When I say this, everyone should know which one I''m going to introduce!


    <span>Next, we will wee a nobledy who, after her husband''s death, has taken on the heavy responsibility of being a legendary powerhouse, and has re-entered everyone''s field of vision.


    <span>She was the ruler of the current OD-ONES! The outstanding representative of the White Magic World, the pinnacle of healing magic, the White Queen, Sylvie Somerset! "


    With these words, the white-dressed, goddess-like Sylvie stepped onto the stage.Her figure, her aura, attracted countless sighs of admiration.


    <span>"This woman is so beautiful." Su Qingxue couldn''t help but praise, "Her husband passed away?"


    <span>Helena said with a profound look in her eyes: "Miss Su, this woman ¡­ and more or less has something to do with you... "


    "What do you mean?" Su Qingxue frowned.


    "Heh heh... In the future, when you have the chance, you will naturally know. "Hailey narrowed her eyes and said," Also, part of the reason for this Legendary Summit is for the White Queen.


    Although the White Queen is very powerful and has long been famous, she has always been hiding behind her husband. Now that she''s standing in front of the stage, everyone wants to witness her strength and see if she''s qualified to take over her husband''s position. "<span>After Sylvie politely walked onto the stage, she first followed Al, Oleg, Mi Jia Lie, And, and Sebastian to nod in acknowledgement before sitting down.


    "The next legendary powerhousees from far away South America!" The reporter said in a mysterious tone, "He alone is an army! His soul could freely travel through the Amazon''s jungle, mountains, marshes ¡­ He imed to be an ''undying''!


    <span>"Let us wee the Skeleton Mage from Swamp Crawler, Immortal Master Skelliton!"


    A stooped ck-robed Magus, carrying a rattan staff, walked up. Large numbers of skeletons hung from his staff. There were adults, children, and even some birds and beasts. It was an extremely terrifying sight.


    As for the face hidden under the ck robe, one could see its appearance. Gray fog shrouded its entire body, and other than despair, one could see that within the grey fog, there was nothing but decay.


    When Su Qingxue saw this person, her face turned pale.


    "Heh heh... "Don''t be afraid. Skeleton Mages are only interested in the dead. They don''t usually harm the living," said Helena."The person who announced it just now said that he alone is an army. What does that mean?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>"It''s simple. His spells can summon dead people, skeletons, and even dead animals to fight for him. As long as he''s on the battlefield, the more people die, the stronger he bes," Hailey exined.


    Su Qingxue quivered and whispered, "Why are these Legend rank experts so terrifying ¡­"<span>"The next one should not be terrifying, not to mention it''s someone from your China." Helina said yfully.


    Just when Su Qingxue was wondering who it was, the announcer had already started shouting.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Before the White Queen entered the top ten legends, she was the only female!


    She possessed a noble and mysterious bloodline. She could be fearless in mes. She could burn everything! Fire was an ordinary person''s nightmare, but it was also the source of her life!Let us wee the daughter of the Divine Phoenix from the east, Miss Phoenix Girl Xiao Xin''er! "


    Following the entrance of Xiao Xin''er, who was wearing a fiery-red long skirt, the entire arena once again let out a scream and a cheer!


    Today, Xiao Xin''er had intentionally changed into a long skirt with a golden phoenix totem on a red ground. Her ck hair fluttered in the wind and her expression was cold and proud, giving off an extraordinary aura. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 528

    0528


    <span>This was a man that she had inadvertently contacted online and had muddle-headedly married. Together, they had walked together for more than half a year.


    A man who had worked in China as a plumber for two years and was also a worker, a levelling representative of the game, and had almost no sense of propriety!Until today, the shock she received was enough to make Su Qingxue faint!


    Under the passionate and intense cheers of the whole venue, Ye Fan''s figure entered the venue.


    The officials of the Sai Te Association and the officials of the various countries also stood up and apuded Ye Fan.


    When several bright beams of light hit Ye Fan''s body, Ye Fan raised his head and looked around. The entire venue had gone crazy for him, he could only sigh with a slight smile.


    Although he already knew that he was rather popr and that he had messed up the entire world, he was still somewhat touched to know that he was supported by so many people.<span>Ye Fan felt a little embarrassed. He was actually in a state of retirement, ying games in China, and having a romantic conversation with a woman. It didn''t seem like he was as great as they were talking about.


    <span>No matter what, Ye Fan also apuded the people around him, to thank them for their love. Then, he walked towards the stage.


    <span>When Ye Fan sat down, the reporter waited nearly ten minutes, waiting for the apuse and cheers to go down before calling out thest person.


    <span>Thest one toe up was naturally the Ghost Valley''s Heavenly Master, Zhuge Tianming.


    <span>Only, Ye Fan came out from behind, making him, one of the world''s top three S-ranked organizations, feel a bit awkward.


    <span>There weren''t many cheers from the audience. There were even a lot of absent-minded people and there weren''t many apuse.


    Fortunately, Zhuge Tianming didn''t care much about this. He silently went up on stage and politely smiled to the other people present.


    "Zhuge Tianming, your character is bad." The ghost captain Oleg just happened to be sitting beside him as heughed and said, "The information that your Heaven''s Eyes sells is too expensive, we all hate you. Look at Lucifer, he was so popr when he came up. "Haha ¡­"


    Zhuge Tianming smiled elegantly, "Captain, the information on our Sky Eye is based on the price of the information, I''m not the one controlling it. As a schr, I''m already used to obscurity, so naturally, I can''tpare to Brother Ye ¡­""Hmph, you stinking schr, all you know is to say such sour words. The head said that you are selling information at too high a price. You are a typical ck-hearted merchant." Xiao Xin''er curled her lips and said.


    Zhuge Tianming smiled helplessly. "Miss Xiao, why do you keep saying these words after not seeing you for two years? I''ve never heard the leader say we are expensive."<span>"Nonsense. Chief isn''t close with you. I''m a very popr person among the heads." Xiao Xin''er disdainfully said.


    Prince Sebastian, who was standing next to her, smiled and said, "I just realized, including Lucifer, that three of the ten of us are actually Chinese.


    <span>It seems that China is indeed a peerless country. The three of you are still young, but you have already achieved such sess. "


    Ye Fan was currently fishing for a cigarette. After hearing this, he chuckled and said, "Sebastian, it''s still you who knows how to talk. I haven''t seen you for so many years. How have you been recently?"


    During the Holy War back then, the reason why the Dark Council would intervene and attack the Holy King''s Court was not only because of the death of his enemies, but also because of Ye Fan.


    Although the Sacred Royal Court didn''t have an organization ss due to its special characteristics, they were still an S ss fighter.


    Ye Fan, along with his brothers, fought two [S] ss yers, which was obviously very tiring. In order to solve the problem of the battle and reduce the casualties, he went to the Dark Council to negotiate with them.


    The principal people he had talked to were the directors under Sebastian''s leadership, so they were old acquaintances and on good terms.


    Sebastian chuckled. "After the Holy War, I went back to the castle to sleep for a few years. When I woke up at the end ofst year, I was called to participate in this convention. I was still a little sleepy."


    <span>"Holy crap, you bunch of vampires, it''s really a few years'' sleep!" Oleg shook his head and sighed, "Your way of life is boring and boring ¡­"


    "Hehe ¡­" I am rather envious of Prince Sebastian''s way of life, his long life, the way he sleeps when he wants to, the way he gets up when he wants to."For humans like us, our lifespans are too short and we can''t fulfill so many of our dreams in time. It''s such a pity that even sleeping is an extravagant dream ¡­" Sylvie covered her mouth andughed.


    <span>"Sylvie, with your white magic cultivation, living over two hundred years isn''t a problem. You don''t have to worry too much about this sort of thing." Michael, the Angel of zing, said.


    The rtionship between the Holy Emperor''s Court and the ruler of the past was quite good. In addition, the white magic that Sylvie practiced was very simr to the divine power. Hence, Michael preferred to interact with Sylvie.


    <span>"Then I thank Archangel Michael for his beautiful words," Sylvie said with a smile.


    <span>Although the attention of the entire audience was focused on these ten Legend rank experts, there wasn''t much pressure on them as they continued to chat casually.


    <span>Even though many of these people had grudges, they would not reveal their grudges. After all, these people weren''t so simple as winning or losing. It was better to avoid them.


    Of course, the two who didn''t like to talk didn''t say anything from start to finish.


    Su Qingxue, who was sitting in the stands, recovered from her shock. She realized that she was not dreaming. Ye Fan was really a legend of the underground world. Su Qingxue, on the other hand, calmed down.


    <span>Su Qingxue could now understand why Ye Fan was indifferent to most things, why he could be yful and disrespectful, why he was so powerful, and why he knew so many powerful people ¡­


    When a man stands at the peak of the world, many of the problems in ordinary life are no longer a problem for him.Su Qingxue had mixed feelings about this, but then she thought of a question. She could not help but frown as she asked Helena, "You kidnapped me to deal with Ye Fan?"


    "Humph." Haileyughed, "Do you understand me now?""Do you guys have that much ability to deal with him?" Su Qingxue expressed her doubt.


    Helina''s eyes became cold, "If it was the previous Lord of Hell, we would not have been able to do anything, but now ¡­ "He only has looks ¡­""What?" Su Qingxue was stunned and felt a bit baffled.


    <span>Just then, after a few minutes of preparation, the president of the association, Maxim, once again used his sonic power and said, "Everyone, please be quiet. We will begin today''s first formal discussion ¡­"


    Just as he finished speaking, a burly figure stood up from his seat!


    "Wait!" "President, I, Gonzalez, have something to say!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 535

    0535


    The angle and strength of this punch fully utilized all of the advantages of the steel giant Gonzalez had.


    Not only was it as heavy as a tank, but it was also at the peak of Gonzalez''s true qi level. He had also adjusted the angle to an invulnerable angle.


    The tens of thousands of people present, upon seeing this stance, could feel that this punch of Gonzalez''s was already unable to withstand it. Judging from its might, it was simply a devastating strike.


    <span>It was hard to imagine just who would be able to survive such an attack. It would even be difficult to survive and not turn into meat paste!


    Just when everyone''s hearts were tensed, Ye Fan, who was under the huge fist, did not change his expression at all.


    <span>His eyes were like lightning. He was like a war god from hell as he stomped on the ground, causing the earth to crack once again!


    Arge number of rocks exploded outwards, causing the entire venue to shake!<span>Ye Fan''s strong and bulging arm vibrated with a wave of power, forming a fist with one hand. He punched towards Gonzalez''s huge fist, brazenly meeting it head on!


    In a split-second, Ye Fan''s fist collided with Gonzalez''s huge fist, making it impossible for most people to see Ye Fan''s figure.


    Ye Fan had already been covered by Gonzalez''s huge body, and his fist, whenpared to that huge fist, was like the difference between a basketball and a baseball.<span>"Boss!"


    The INFERNO members eximed, all of them with fingernails embedded in their palms, nervously shouting out loud.This moment was short, but for many people, it was torturous!


    <span>However, a second after everyone shouted, Gonzalez, who was in the middle of the field, let out a miserable howl!


    "Roar!"


    The giant steel arm of Gonzalez had actually be deformed from the crushing of metal!


    "ng! ng! ng!" Layer afteryer of the metal began to twist and distort, as if it had been ttened by something, andyers of wrinkles appeared on its surface.Ye Fan''s body did not move an inch. On one of his arms, a destructive force was transmitted and forcefully blocked the full force of Gonzalez ''attack, and even caused the iparably tough body of the steel giant to show signs of copsing!


    This wasn''t the end! Gonzalez could feel the power continuously pounding against his body, causing him heartache. The following power was like a tsunami, drowning him!<span>"nk!" A loud thud was heard.


    Unable to control his own bnce, Gonzalez fell heavily onto the ground. Dust flew everywhere!<span>"Hua!"


    The entire audience was going crazy! It was boiling once again!


    "Oh my god! Another punch!? "Another punch to Gonzalez''s head!?""This is the legendary Titan! This power is too terrifying! "


    "This is more than just terrifying strength? "Master Lucifer can still bear the weight of Gonzalez, which is more than ten tons!"


    <span>"The King of Hell ¡­" He truly deserved to be called the Sovereign King of Hell! No wonder you can turn the tide with your own strength! "


    "Legend rank experts are truly worthy of their reputation. Although Gonzalez is only second to Legend rank experts, but this difference ¡­" "It''s still too big!"Let alone the audience who were dumbfounded by what they saw, even the people from the Metal Tide felt as though their world had copsed!


    Their worshipping Guild Leader, in his strongest form, could not even withstand a single punch from Ye Fan?


    <span>At this moment, the core members of the Metal Wave Rush hadplicated expressions on their faces. Some of them even held their heads in their hands in pain.


    Helena''s eyes were bloodshot and the dagger in her hand was trembling. It was unknown whether it was out of fear or anger.


    Su Qingxue was extremely excited, but she didn''t show it on her face. Instead, her beautiful eyes sparkled as she looked at the man in the center of the venue ¡­


    She had never felt so proud to be Ye Fan''s wife before!


    At this moment, Ye Fan only needed to stand there silently and he was already like a god!


    <span>Gonzalez looked at his already severely damaged metal arm in disbelief. He couldn''t imagine how tragic it would be if he wasn''t in the form of a steel giant and was hit by Ye Fan''s fist!


    This punch of his might have already shattered his entire body!<span>What kind of terrifying power was this, and what kind of terrifying power control was this!


    Even the nine Legend rank experts standing not far away were moved!


    "This power is really amazing!" Actually, he already knew that Ye Fan had the disintegration skill. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so afraid that he wouldn''t dare to openly steal the thumb ring.


    "This child is really surprising." Sylvie sighed with a smile.<span>"This should not be a skill that the ck Emperor imparted to me all those years ago ¡­ "The ck Emperor was also unable to unleash such a punch," Sebastian said with a strange smile.


    Olegughed. "That''s more like it. It seems like Lucifer has taken his own path of cultivation. He is indeed the genius of the past."


    Mi Jia Lie and And Du also nodded their heads. In fact, from the beginning to the end, they didn''t have any doubts about Ye Fan''s strength, it was just his martial arts.After defeating Gonzalez with a single punch, Ye Fan didn''t take advantage of the situation and chased after him. Instead, he coldly looked at his opponent.


    <span>Although one of Gonzalez''s arms had been crippled, he still stood up, swaying, gasping for breath. His eyes were filled with unwillingness and fear, but there was also a trace of malice within his despair.


    <span>He had waited for so many years for this'' opportunity ''toe to an end, and all his efforts had gone to waste. Naturally, he was filled with unwillingness in his heart!


    In front of tens of thousands of people, he was actually beaten down by Ye Fan''s fist twice. He felt that he had been thoroughly humiliated!


    "Lucifer ¡­ You. You have some skill. But do you think that''s all? "<span>Gonzalez still had his final trump card, which he had already nned to use. "Think carefully about it. Next, how are you going to block my attack ¡­"


    As Gonzalez spoke, his head and eyes hinted at the stands to the north.His intentions were very clear. If Ye Fan dared to fight back, he would kill Su Qingxue.


    However, Ye Fan waspletely unafraid. Standing on the same spot, he coldly said, "I will give you onest chance. Do you want to live, or die?"<span>"Huh?" Gonzalez frowned andughed out loud, "Lucifer! Are you kidding me!? Have you really thought this through!? Do you think you can kill me!? "


    Seeing Gonzalezughing so arrogantly, the people below were furious.<span>"Despicable Gonzalez! How strong are you to kidnap our eldest sister-inw!? You are a coward! " Mammon cursed.


    <span>"You want to be a legend just by yourself?!" "You should go back to the steel mill and refine your body into molten iron!" Belle shouted.


    Gonzalez''s eyes shed, "Shut up! You guys are worried that your boss will lose to me, so you want to nder me here!? I, Gonzalez, am not one of those despicable people!? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 540

    <span>0540


    "Fly ¡­" He''s flying!? "


    The whole venue was filled with cries of surprise. Although the Fighter''s Qing Gong could fly very high, only a Mage could fly in the air and escape the gravitational pull of the Earth.


    <span>The air around Al danced like a fairy, all at his call, spreading out and circling around the ruined dais.


    Not long after, therge amount of rocks and broken steel on the ground also began to float. It was as if there were countless hands supporting these scraps.


    A marvelous and spectacr scene appeared at the scene. It was as if the space in the middle hadpletely gone against the restraints of gravity and had be weightless.<span>Soon after, Al waved his hands twice, causing the stones and metals to all disintegrate, as if countless particles were floating in the air and scattering in all directions.


    <span>"This is ¡­" "Elemental dposition?"


    "That should be it. air brother has full control over the elements. As long as he has enough time, he can break down any material. These metals and rocks are just basic materials. It won''t be a problem to break them down."<span>"This is just too abnormal. If this ability is used inbat, won''t his opponent be disintegrated?"


    <span>"Then you think too much. Although the AIR president himself is almost invincible, he needs spiritual force in order to dpose the elements. And the more stable the material, the harder it is to dpose and the more spiritual energy it consumes."


    <span>"In other words, there is a limit to how much he can dpose, and it will take time. If he encounters any energy obstructions like true qi, he will not be able to dpose sessfully."


    Those present who were familiar with superpower and magic were all watching and discussing with each other.


    After about three minutes, most of the metal and stone fragments had broken down, leaving behind a pile of spinning particles in the middle of the field.


    After Alnded on the ground, he pressed his hand on the ground, condensing a ball of brownish-yellow energy.As soon as the energy hit the ground, the ground began to shake with a rumbling sound.


    Soon after, amidst the exmations from the audience, a tall tform that was thirty to forty meters in length and width rose up from the ground!<span>"What a powerful elemental ability. If it''s an earth mage, they would need to cultivate to a very high realm to be able to control the earth like this ¡­" Sylvie sighed.


    "Al''s Discipline was innate. Compared to a magus training in the Houtian realm, it''s more powerful," Mi Jia Lie replied.Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "Having talent is good. From the moment you were born, you are a mage of the whole element. Even if you envy them, you won''t be able to do it."


    <span>"Lucifer, you don''t have to be that envious of Al. I can already tell that your innate talent for cultivation is quite impressive ¡­" And said indifferently.


    Ye Fan looked at the dragon knight wrapped in the Holy Dragon Armor, smiled, and said, "Knight And, you''ve been wearing a helmet the whole time, aren''t you bored?""It''s not boring," Ander said tly.


    While the legends were talking, a stage with a height of more than 100 square meters and more than 2 meters was already standing in the middle of the stage.


    <span>Al waved his hands down, and the swirling particles of metal and rock descended at high speed!


    <span>Not long after, these particles adhered onto the new tform, as if they were coated with ayer of silver-gray paint, but it was thick and sturdy.


    From start to finish, in less than ten minutes, the center of the stage had been rebuilt and a new silver-gray stage had appeared.


    The audience was enjoying their eyes as they apuded enthusiastically. They were impressed by the legendary expert''s masterpiece.


    "Let us thank President Al for his miraculous help." After President Maxim took the lead, the staff of the association quickly ced the chairs on the stage in their original positions.


    After this afternoon''s incident, even though it was alreadyte in the evening, the Seith Great Assembly was no ordinary meeting, so no one would want to eat or not. Everyone continued to meet as usual.<span>The first day of the conference was to summarize the developments in the underground world over the past five years and to assess the main work of the variousrge unions.


    <span>Of course, the promotions of some organizations would be announced on this day. Some would be promoted, some would be demoted, and some would be happy while others would be sad.


    Ye Fan and the other ten Legend rank experts were not just sitting around. They also needed to participate in the organization''s ranking discussion.In fact, the ten legendary experts were equivalent to the leaders and representatives of some major organizations.


    Needless to say, the other Ice Sea Whalers, Swamp Crawlers and Dragon Souls are also [A] ss organizations. As for the Sacred Royal House and the Dark Council, although they don''t have a rank, they are definitely not below [S] ss.


    The Adept Association could be considered a special existence. Their influence and strength varied from generation to generation, but with Al there they couldn''t be underestimated.


    Ye Fan was once the monarch of INFERNO. Although he said that he retired, of course he wouldn''t think so. On the contrary, in the eyes of most people, Ye Fan only split the S-ss organization into three A-ss organizations.


    The reason why the top ten Legends sit on the tform but not below the stage like the leaders of the other organizations, is not only to give the people of the underground world the opportunity to challenge them, but also to show special respect, to show the main principle of ''the strong being respected'' in the underground world.


    After a whole night of meetings, Ye Fan was able to win prizes for the three old brothers: Asmuntis, Azzle, and Livotan.For the past five years, only three people have been promoted to an A rank organization, and the members of the INFERNO family became the most glorious people of the night. All of them looked incredibly proud of themselves.


    Su Qingxue called her branchpany''s people. After telling them not to worry, she sat in the stands and watched the progress of the conference with great interest.


    Fog night, at this moment, was patiently exining to Su Qingxue about the various situations in the underground world. Su Qingxue tried her best to remember and was very focused.


    <span>This performance fell into the eyes of the members of INFERNO, and they all silently nodded their heads.


    <span>When Su Qingxue saw Ye Fan giving out prizes to the members and enjoying the cheers and apuse from the entire audience, Su Qingxue''s eyes were filled with emotion and pride, but there was also a trace of confusion and nervousness ¡­ ¡­


    <span>The event would start at 10 PM and would temporarily end the first day of thepetition. The Legend rank experts would first leave the venue, and then the others would leave one after another.


    <span>When he was about to leave through the VIP passage, Han Xu, the association''s secretary of staff, was already waiting there, handing Ye Fan the keys to his Laikengsuo sports car.


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was about to leave, he met a man wearing a white magic robe. He also came to pick up the car and discovered that it was actually AIR.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be curious, this guy who disappeared without a trace, could it be that he also used a car? What was he driving? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 541

    0541


    One must know, when Ye Fan saw AIR five years ago, he remembered that the shape of his face wasn''t like that. It seemed to be a young face, although it was also covered by a hood, and couldn''t be seen clearly.


    This time, Al had the appearance of a middle-aged man, and his appearance was also different.


    ording to others, Al''s appearance had always been changing, never revealing his true appearance. This time, Ye Fan could be considered to have seen it for himself.Although they weren''t familiar with each other, since they met head-on, Ye Fan also felt that he should greet him. After all, he was an expert, and the two of them had no interest in each other.


    "Hey, Al, you want to pick up the car too?" Ye Fan greeted.


    <span>When Han Xu saw Al, he immediately said politely, "President Al, your car keys ¡­"


    As he spoke, he handed over one of the keys to the Volkswagen.


    Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed. He almost thought that he was seeing things, because he discovered that this was actually the key to the beetle!He was the president of the Adept Association, one of the top ten legends. How could he drive a small Beetle?


    <span>Putting aside whether this car was good or not, the main issue was that this scene was a bit strange.


    Seeing Ye Fan, Al also seemed to be stunned for a moment. He was not a martial artist, and his perception was not very sharp. This could also be one of his few weaknesses.


    "En." Al nodded, took the car keys, and was about to leave.


    Ye Fan was a bit embarrassed. This is good, how can I leave just like that? It seemed like she didn''t intend to deal with him.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t care, since the others didn''t say anything, he didn''t continue to stick his hot face to his cold butt.<span>The two walked towards the parking garage together. Ye Fan could smell a faint fragrance wafting over from Al''s body in front of them.


    Ye Fan looked at the man wrapped in a white cloak, feeling a sense of familiarity. But for some reason, he couldn''t remember where he had actually met him.


    When he reached a beige Beetle, Al opened the door and prepared to get in.<span>"Al, have we met before?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask when he saw the other was about to leave.


    Al paused. "Five years ago."


    "No, I mean except for the Sai Te Great Assembly?" Ye Fan asked.


    Al shook his head. "No."Ye Fan helplessly curled his lips, "Okay, then I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Al didn''t say anything else. He got into the car and drove away.


    Ye Fan couldn''t think of anyone who was very simr to Al, so he had no choice but to drive out of the garage.


    <span>Because it was alreadyte at night, Ye Fan directly drove back to the farm. The others also came back and brought Su Qingxue to the farm.


    Only now did Su Qingxue know that Ye Fan''s group was living in such a special ce and not a hotel. She couldn''t help butin that Ye Fan didn''t bring her here to y.


    Ye Fan didn''t know that women liked this sort of way, so he could only agree. After the convention tomorrow, he would take her to y around here for a good day.<span>At midnight, the farm''s chef cooked arge table of food. Ye Fan brought Su Qingxue along and toasted the elders of INFERNO to celebrate this joyous day.


    Everyone was an expert at sleeping, so it didn''t matter what they slept for. As a result, they didn''t care about the issue of time, so they ate and drank to their heart''s content.


    <span>"cksmith, slob ¡­" I''m sorry to have let you guys get injured this time, but I only thought of C at first, so I decided to make a joke out of it.


    However, after discovering that the guy with the metal tide had ulterior motives, I decided to go with the flow and settle the score. "Ye Fan toasted the two injured brothers.


    "Boss, there''s no need to exin any further. We all understand." Asazler grinned and said.


    "Right." Asmuntis nodded as well. "You shouldn''t have doubted your strength back then ¡­"


    Ye Fan also knew that this group of brothers wouldn''t care about this, so he changed the topic, "Sloppy ghost, pick a small group of people for me. They must be hidden experts, I want to bring them back to the country."


    "Boss, you want to find someone to protect your sister-inw, right?" Asmuntis immediately thought.<span>Ye Fan nodded, "It''s best if they are from China. This way, it won''t arouse too much suspicion, and we can also arrange for other positions to hide their identities."


    <span>"Boss, don''t worry. I''ll let you choose a few capable elites." Asmontes said.


    Su Qingxue blinked and whispered, "You need to protect me, right?"


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Wife, since you are so clever, you will definitely be able to guess."<span>Su Qingxue snorted and didn''t say anything else. She also knew that after today, if she didn''t have anyone to protect her, she would be kidnapped.


    Of course, she couldpletely understand why Ye Fan would send someone to protect Feng Yueying and the others. Although she was unhappy, she couldn''t stop him.


    <span>After the gathering ended, Su Qingxue was the first to enter the room to rest. Her ancient martial arts had just started and she couldn''t bear the hardships of the day, so she still had to go to sleep.


    Ye Fan called up Fog Night and arrived at an open patch of grass on the farm.


    "Bro, you called me out. What''s the matter?" Wu Ye originally thought that when Su Qingxue arrived, Ye Fan would be busy apanying her. Unexpectedly, Ye Fan called her out, feeling quite happy.<span>Ye Fan held a cigarette in his mouth, then suddenly reached out and touched the top of Fog Night''s head.


    <span>Wu Ye shrunk his body, his heart thumping as he thought ¡­ Could it be that Ye Fan wanted to do this to her ¡­


    As Fog Night''s imagination was running wild, Ye Fan''s hand had already started moving slowly from her head to her neck, shoulders, arms, arms ¡­He kept touching and squeezing until he reached her ankles.


    It was only then that Fog Night realized that he wasn''t doing anything ambiguous to her. He was sensing her body''s condition.<span>"That''s right, looks like the injuries caused by the previous Hundred Shadows have already healed." Ye Fan nodded.


    Fog Night: Smiling: "Because I used it, it didn''t hurt too much."Ye Fan blew out a mouthful of smoke and said, "Xiao''er, I actually have a set of skills. I had nned to teach you before, but it was only for the acting to show Metal Tide that I dragged it out for two days."


    <span>"Kung Fu?" Wu Ye said in shock, "Brother, you want to teach me the ''Heavenly Life Water''!?"


    Ye Fan''s cultivation technique came from the ck Emperor. Everyone knew that the ck Emperor''s absolute art was like water from heaven, so naturally, Fog Night also believed that it was this set of inner force skill.But Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "Of course not, you have practiced the ''Mist Shadow'' Aikido Sutra for so many years, it can also be considered a high-level inner force skill, so there is no need to practice other inner force skills.


    What I''m teaching you is a set of actions I''ve created myself. I haven''t even named it yet. However, you can see that my current ability is based on this martial arts.


    Of course, you and I have different foundations and attributes, so you can only practice the simplified version.However, as long as you practice properly, I believe that within three years, you will be able to use the power of ''Hundred Shadows'' normally. You can even reach your goal faster. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 542

    0542<span>Fog Night was a bit disappointed. Ye Fan wasn''t that interested in her, but when he heard that he could use "Hundred Shadows" in advance after training, he immediately became excited.


    Moreover, this was Ye Fan''s original technique, which made Fog Night feel that it had an extraordinary significance!


    "Brother, you really want to teach me? "Isn''t this too precious ¡­" Fog night, thinking about the strength that Ye Fan disyed, naturally, he could guess how powerful this martial arts was.<span>Ye Fan waved his hand and said, "Kung Fu, no matter if it is a peerless magical art or a basic martial art, the key is to see how the practitioner cultivates. Kung Fu itself is actually just a key to open the path of cultivation.


    "The reason I taught you this martial arts is actually to train your body, but how you can effectively cultivate it and how it works is your own business."


    Fog Night nodded its head seriously, "Yes, I understand ¡­" Then should I tell teacher about this? "


    Ye Fan smiled, "It seems that in your heart, you still have a lot of respect for the slovenly ghost. "Don''t worry, I''ve already said hello to him. He knows that I have to teach you some skills."Fog Night said happily, "That''s great! If I can use Hundred Shadows, then my strength will increase by a lot! "


    <span>"Don''t worry, I''ll teach you this set of movements first. When your body bes stronger to a certain extent, I''ll consider teaching you the full set of movements ¡­"


    What Ye Fan wanted to teach was, of course, the simplified version that he had taught Ning Zimo and the others. However, Fog Night''s strength was much stronger than Ning Zimo''s, so Fog Night could learn to be slightly moreplicated and train more body parts.<span>It wasn''t until morning that Fog Night finally learned the simplified version of the upgrade.


    It was not that Fog Night was stupid, it was just that after practicing this movement twice, he had to take a break. Thus, when the sky became bright, Fog Night was already tired to the point where it could only lie down.


    "Brother, you ¡­ ¡­" "Your movements are really too awesome. All the muscles, tendons, and bones in my body feel like they''re going to be paralyzed ¡­" Fog Night: Eating some energy replenishing food, drinking water, resting for seven or eight times before learning.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, wasn''t tired, so he let Fog Night go and have a good night''s sleep, while he went to his own room.<span>Su Qingxue was sleeping in the same room with him. When Ye Fan walked in, he was still too early for fear of startling a woman.


    But unexpectedly, Su Qingxue was already sitting there as if she had just received a phone call.


    "Wife, are you awake?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.<span>Su Qingxue stroked her hair and said, "I woke up a long time ago. It''s almost 8 o''clock, I''m not a pig ¡­ ¡­ Just said something to the people at thepany. "


    "Then let''s go out for breakfast?" Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue nodded and got off the bed to put on her shoes, "Are we going to a meeting today?"


    "I have an agreement with Dragon Soul''s people. Today, I will go and take care of it. But my wife, you don''t have to go. I can let someone take you around here." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue said, "No need, I also want to go and have a look. I want to know more about the underground world, or else I would think I''m stupid and wouldn''t understand anything."Ye Fan, with a face of satisfaction, stood at the door and watched the woman put on her shoes and coat before walking into the bathroom.


    She had just woken up in the morning. She didn''t have the cold dignity of an icy CEO, nor the unruly temperament of a youngdy. Instead, she was quiet like a pure white gardenia, exuding an enchanting fragrance, graceful and gentle.


    Before, Ye Fan was still a mystery in front of Su Qingxue, but now, the two of them finally understood each other like the back of their hands.


    Perhaps it was because of this, Su Qingxue also let go of a lot of defenses and began to face Ye Fan more calmly.


    Therefore, his performance in front of Ye Fan was much calmer, without any feeling of estrangement.This was a very subtle feeling. Even though neither of them spoke, they could still feel the distance between them was getting closer.


    <span>However, as Ye Fan continued to stare at her, Su Qingxue still felt a bit ufortable. She even brushed her teeth strangely.


    <span>After brushing her teeth, she finally couldn''t help but turn back and re at the man. "What are you doing? Always looking at me."


    <span>Ye Fan came back to his senses, smiled and said, "I''ve discovered that you, wife, are bing more and more beautiful. Just looking at you makes me enthralled."


    Su Qingxue blushed and snappily said, "I haven''t washed my hair for two days. My hair is so oily and I don''t have any makeup on. Is there something wrong with your eyes?""My wife, you are so beautiful, why do you need to put on makeup? Your hair isn''t oily, I can''t see it either." Ye Fanughed and said.


    "What can a fool like you see?" Su Qingxue speechlessly shook her head, "If I let those fans of yours see you like this, they would probably go crazy."


    "What''s wrong with me now? I think my beautiful wife has problems too? " Ye Fan shrugged.<span>Su Qingxue walked to the toilet, put her hands on her waist and red at him, "Get out!" I''m going to pee! "


    <span>Su Qingxue was also drunk. There was no door to this bathroom. She didn''t know what the foreigners were thinking and didn''t need to open it to this extent.


    Ye Fan eagerly said: "Old husband and wife, it''s not like I''m going to peek..."


    "Get out!" Su Qingxue said loudly, "Otherwise, I will get angry!"


    Ye Fan helplessly turned around, walked out of the bedroom and closed the door.


    However, when he thought about how Su Qingxue was inside, he took off his pants and exposed his snow-white skin. Ye Fan''s body was still very hot.After Su Qingxue had finished washing up, the two went to the dining room for breakfast. The others also came one after another to eat.


    <span>At this moment, Su Qingxue received a call. The woman listened for a bit and responded.


    "Helena has woken up. The hospital says that if you want to go there, you can go and see her." Su Qingxue said rather happily."Eldest Sister-inw, earlier, Helina wanted to kill you, but you still saved her. You have already done your best. You don''t need to see her, do you?" Azazel said.


    When Su Qingxue heard that, she said with some hesitation, "But ¡­. She doesn''t have anypanions anymore. I heard from the mercenary group that she is still alone. She woke up in the hospital by herself. How pitiful. "


    Everyone looked at each other as they shook their heads and sighed."Eldest Sister-inw, you''re so kind. We admire you!" Beryl grinned.


    Su Qingxue nced at Ye Fan, who was eating a sandwich, and said in a weak voice, "How about I go to the hospital and have a look for myself. I''ll meet you guys at the meetingter?"<span>Ye Fan sighed, smiled and looked at her: "Do you think this is Hua Hai? You can casually use it to take a taxi? I''ll take you there. Since the meeting starts at noon, I can take you to wash my hair. How about it? "


    Su Qingxue''s eyes brightened as she pursed her lips and nodded with a smile, "Alright!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 543

    <span>0543


    Everyone looked at Ye Fan in surprise. They never thought that Ye Fan would be willing to apany Su Qingxue to do such a thing.


    Everyone could not help but look at Su Qingxue with aplicated expression.


    After breakfast, Ye Fan took Su Qingxue to the sports car and headed towards the town.


    Su Qingxue sat in the car and looked at the man driving and said uneasily, "Your friends, do they think I''m stupid? For someone who wants to kill me, do all these ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan nced at her, then said with a smile, "You are indeed silly, but what I like is, isn''t it because of your stupidity, my wife?"<span>Su Qingxue lowered her head and said, "That''s what you said. You''ll probably get tired of me after a while. You call me a ''scoundrel'' on the inte, and I think your friends will definitely think that I''m that kind of person ¡­ ¡­"


    "Haha!" Wife, you''re quite fashionable, you know what the inte is saying?! " Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh."What are youughing for!" It''s not like I don''t want to go online. Are you stupid? " Su Qingxue said angrily.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled yfully and said, "Wife, you care a lot about my brothers, what do you think of them?"


    <span>"Of course, don''t you care?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>"I don''t care, as long as I like you, I don''t care what others think of me." Ye Fan said indifferently.


    "But... But if they think I''m bad, it''s hard for you to be stuck in the middle! "They are all brothers that went through fire and water with you, and I only appearedter. Don''t all of you men have a strong sense of loyalty ¡­" Su Qingxue frowned.Ye Fanughed out loud and said, "Wife, from the looks of it, you are still very considerate towards being my wife, aren''t you? Have you already started considering for me?"


    "What was I saying before? I might not even agree to your proposal, yet you want me to ask for more? You must be trying to bluff me ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue''s face turned red and she could not help but pat Ye Fan''s shoulders, "How can you be like this!" I''m serious! "


    <span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand and grabbed Su Qingxue''s hand, then looked at her seriously with his ear. "Don''t worry, my wife, they will not hate you. On the contrary, they should understand even more now why I chose to marry you."


    <span>Su Qingxue blinked, "Really?"


    <span>"Absolutely true," guaranteed Ye Fan.


    Only then did Su Qingxue turn around and feel more at ease. With a trace of joy on her lips, she asked softly, "Then why did you marry me? Isn''t it because my grandmother forced you to? "<span>"Of course not, Lady Su Qingxue, why are you still asking me this question? I really like you, I like everything about you." Ye Fan said with a face full of sincerity.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s expression froze for a moment. After a few seconds, she let out an "Oh" and stopped talking.


    Ye Fan looked at his wife''s somewhat cute appearance. How could he not realize before that this woman was so cute when she wasn''t cold?


    Unable to hold himself back, Ye Fan reached out and touched the woman''s hair. It was a very gentle touch.Su Qingxue, on the other hand, was embarrassed. She reached out her hand to stop him, "Aiya, stop touching, I didn''t even wash my hair, it''s all oil ¡­ ¡­"


    "Wifey, your head oil is always fragrant. Do you think your body can secrete any special spices?" Ye Fan asked with a grin as he sniffed his hands.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s face waspletely red. "What did you say!?" "I''m not a nt, where would I find spices ¡­"


    "Wifey, why don''t I help you wash your hair? Why did you go to a shampoo store? "I''m just washing my hair." Ye Fan was quite puzzled, as it seemed that all the women he knew didn''t wash their hair.


    "I don''t want it, washing my own hair is very troublesome, even if I y it won''t go smoothly. It will take a long time to y it." Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan didn''t know about this, and just let the woman do as she pleased.<span>When they arrived at the hospital, both of them went to the ward where Helena was. When they went in, she was awake, even though she still had an oxygen tube inserted into her body.


    When she saw Ye Fan and Su Qingxue enter, aplex expression filled Hai Lina''s eyes.<span>"Hailey, are you alright? The doctor said that you have passed the dangerous period." Su Qingxue smiled.


    Helina looked at Su Qingxue, then looked at Ye Fan and asked, "Senior Lucifer, why are you ¡­. to save me? "<span>Ye Fan twitched his mouth, signalling the woman beside him, "Don''t look at me, it was my wife who wanted to save you. I just operated on her ount. If you want to thank her, then thank her."


    Hai Lina''s cloudy eyes revealed a hint of surprise. She looked at Su Qingxue with a strange expression.<span>"Miss Su, why ¡­" Helena still did not understand. "Back then, I wanted to kill you ¡­ "I ¡­"


    <span>"You want to kill me? It''s also your responsibility, it''s you who has epted the order of the Guild Leader to abide by the oath, it''s not that I have enmity with you, nor is it that your heart is vicious. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have exined all these things to me during a meeting, so ¡­ I wouldn''t mind it.


    <span>You don''t need to say anything, and I''m not asking you to thank me. I just feel that no matter what, you are loyal to your Guild Leader.


    Su Qingxue sighed, "Actually, I quite admire you. Even if you wanted to kill me yesterday, I didn''t have the slightest intention of hating you.You just followed the wrong person and joined the wrong team. If there''s a chance, I''m willing to be your friend in the future... "


    Helene''s eyes were red and her throat was choked with sobs. She closed her eyes and a teardrop fell onto the pillow.


    <span>Ye Fan thoughtfully looked at Su Qingxue beside him and pondered for a moment. Then, he said, "Helina, you stay here to recuperate. Until you recover, we will leave."


    Just when Ye Fan was about to leave with Su Qingxue, Helena said, "Wait a moment ¡­."


    <span>The two of them turned around, and Ye Fan asked, "What else do you want?"


    Just as he asked, the next scene shocked Ye Fan.Hailey pulled out her oxygen tube and even pulled out the droplets. She forcefully endured the pain from the wound and actually climbed down from the bed!


    <span>"Helena! What are you doing!? " Su Qingxue eximed.


    Helina dropped to her knees and kowtowed as she choked with sobs, "Miss Su, I am already someone who has died once. My life was given to me by you ¡­ If you don''t mind, please take me away!<span>My life no longer belongs to the metal tide, no longer belongs to any organization. From today onwards, if I have the chance, I want to spend the rest of my life serving you! "


    Su Qingxue panicked a little and quickly supported her, "Hailin, don''t be like this! You''re just in time! Something will happen to the wound! "


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Helena was an expert of the Body Refinement Realm, her wounds would have regressed a long time ago. It was a shame that she was able to get off the bed and kneel like this."Miss Su. "Are you willing to take me in?" Hai Lina grabbed onto Su Qingxue''s arm and asked. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 544

    0544Su Qingxue turned around and looked at Ye Fan and then at Helina''s shining eyes. It seemed as if she was struggling for a while before she finally nodded, "Okay ¡­. Well, I. I''ll take you back to China and let you join mypany, okay? "


    Helena nodded her head vigorously and cried with joy: "Good! I will! Thank you, Miss Su! "


    "Then listen to me first, recuperate your injuries ¡­" "Otherwise, I don''t want to be an employee with injuries all over." Su Qingxue said.Hailey nodded, "Don''t worry, I will be fine. I will recover soon. Thank you, Miss Su! "Thank you ¡­"


    <span>Having found a new goal in her life, Hailey, who had just gained a new life, smiled in satisfaction.


    After Su Qingxue gave Helina some ways to contact her, she arranged to meet up with Hua Hai for a few days before leaving the ward.


    <span>Ye Fan brought the woman back to the car. After sitting down, Ye Fan was not in a hurry to start the car.


    Seeing that the man didn''t drive, Su Qingxue blinked and asked, "What are you doing, let''s go to the barber shop. I''m going to wash my hair."<span>Ye Fan looked at her with aplicated expression, not saying a word.


    <span>Being stared at like that, Su Qingxue also felt ufortable. She frowned and said, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like that? If you have something to say, just say it ¡­"


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, thought for a moment and said, "You..." "Could it be that I''ve already expected Helena to act like this ¡­?"Su Qingxue was at a loss, "What did you expect? What happened to Helena? "


    Ye Fan pinched the steering wheel and said, "I thought you saved Helina purely because you were kind. You pitied her and admired her loyalty ¡­<span>But just now, I suddenly realized that your words and words seemed to imply that she had nowhere else to go, that she was abandoned by the world, and that you ¡­ It''s her only hope ¡­ "


    <span>Hearing the man''s words, Su Qingxue''s gaze slowly changed. It became deeper and her expression became cold.


    Ye Fan turned his head and once again looked at the woman, his eyes looking straight at her, "Tell me, my wife, did you intend to recruit Helena from the very beginning, so that I could save her?"


    In the car, the air seemed to have turned cold and the atmosphere was rather tense.


    After a full ten seconds, Su Qingxue said, "Is there any difference?"


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fan frowned."It doesn''t matter if I''m kind or not, I just want to recruit her. But in the end, at least she''s alive. Moreover, she also has a new life, isn''t that great?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan let out a long sigh, "Yes, in the end, everything is good. However, the problem was ¡­ If you had thought from the beginning that this gift of yours would be enough to make H¨¦l¨¨ne wholeheartedly follow you, then. I have to say, wife, I almost thought you were a ''silly wife''.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes flickered as she looked at the man, "What, if I think of all these, then you don''t like me?" Do you dislike me? Do you think I''m a b * tch? You think I''m hypocritical? "


    "Of course I don''t mean that." Ye Fan''s mood was also veryplicated, he forced a smile and said: "I just..." All of a sudden, it felt a little... I don''t think I know you very well. "


    Ye Fan recalled that adorable woman washing her face and rinsing her mouth in her room in the morning, andpared her with him. This cold woman in front of him, who was hard to see through, was extremely confused in his heart."If you think I''m not the kind of woman you like, then it''s still toote. You haven''t officially announced it to the world, and you haven''t proposed to me. You still have a choice ¡­" Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan quickly interrupted, "Alright, alright! Wife, no matter what you think, I can''t possibly dislike you because of this ¡­ "I just..."


    <span>"But what?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan was silent, suddenly not knowing how to exin.Shaking his head, Ye Fan said, "I''ll take you to wash your hair first."


    <span>"No need!"


    <span>Without waiting for Ye Fan to start the car, Su Qingxue said, "I saw a barber shop nearby a long time ago."


    With that, the woman opened the door and got out.<span>Ye Fan got off the car and took a look. He really discovered that there was a barber shop beside the hospital, and the door had already been opened.


    In that case, Su Qingxue actually already knew where to wash her hair. Just now, she was only pretending, pretending to be stupid and couldn''t find the barber shop, so she could take her to find it!?


    <span>As if realizing that Ye Fan was looking at her, Su Qingxue walked a few steps and turned around, saying, "I''m not you, I don''t have that much strength, nor that fast speed, and I don''t have a group of friends that can help me protect me.


    I want to protect my own business, to protect my ownpany, to protect myself, I can only rely on myself!


    If you think that I am different from the foolish and naive woman you long for, if you think that I am only deceiving you from beginning to end, then so be it.


    I don''t want to exin what I''m doing, because that''s me and whatever you think is your business.<span>"You can leave now. After I finish washing my hair, I''ll leave by myself ¡­"


    After saying that, Su Qingxue walked towards the barber shop without looking back.Ye Fan stood nkly on the spot. After ten minutes or so, he took out a cigarette and began smoking beside the car.


    <span>In his mind, he recalled the scene from when he first met Su Qingxue.


    <span>There wereughter, sadness, sweetness, and quarrels ¡­


    Unknowingly, forty minutes had already passed, and Ye Fan''s eyes slowly began to clear up...


    <span>"You''re not leaving?"


    <span>Ye Fan heard the woman''s voice and turned around. Only then did he discover that Su Qingxue had finished washing her hair.


    <span>A head of shiny ck hair was simply ironed by arge wave, causing her elegant and refined face to look more like the charm of a mature woman.


    <span>Seeing the woman with red eyes, Ye Fan''s heart felt like it was being pierced by needles.


    "Wife, this hairstyle is pretty good. Who made it for you? It feels like a young married woman." Ye Fan blinked.


    Su Qingxue''s face was expressionless, but she still asked: "Why didn''t you leave?"


    Ye Fanughed at himself, walking in front of the woman and opening the car door for her, "I''m not leaving, of course I''m waiting for you. Wife, get in the car."


    "Why, why did you wait for me ¡­"Su Qingxue looked at him coldly and asked, "Don''t you hate me?"


    <span>"When did I ever say I hated you? Wife, what are you thinking?" Ye Fan smiled and said.


    <span>"Isn''t it worth hating? With how scheming I am, I''ve always been putting on an act to deceive you, acting cute in front of you, acting kind in front of you, it''s actually all for my own benefit ¡­ And you still believe me? " Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and seriously looked at the woman for a while, and then after a long silence, he nodded."I believe you," Ye Fan said affirmatively.


    "Wha ¡­. "Why?" Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed a hint of doubt as she felt very puzzled.


    Ye Fan smiled innocently, "It''s very simple, because I love you." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 545

    0545<span>Time seemed to stop at this moment.


    <span>When she heard the man''s reply, Su Qingxue''s watery eyes stared straight at Ye Fan, as if she was lost in thought.


    Never in her wildest dreams would she think that Ye Fan''s reply would be so simple and direct, so simple that she didn''t even need to think about what exactly the man meant.


    After nearly a minute, Ye Fan saw that the woman didn''t react, so he smiled and reached out his hand to touch the woman''s face, "Silly wife, what are you daydreaming for? Get in the car!"<span>Only then did Su Qingxue recover her wits. She took a step back and faintly said, "You''re the fool. I was lying to you, but you still believe me."


    Ye Fan smiled yfully and said, "Only you know whether or not you are acting, but to me, whether or not you are real, it doesn''t matter.<span>I like what you look like, and I like what you do. It''s part of you.


    Besides... If you can act for the rest of your life, is this an act or is it real?<span>Su Qingxue was stunned. Looking at the man''s calm face, she asked nervously: "You ¡­. You still want to live with me for the rest of your life? "


    "Of course, if I were to marry you, of course I would have to live together with you forever," said Ye Fan."But I lied to you ¡­" Su Qingxue didn''t understand.


    "Wife, you misunderstand. From the beginning, I did not care that you lied to me about Helena. If you want to take Helena as your subordinate, that''s up to you, I think.


    She is a well-trained, loyal and decent fighter. Plus, she is a woman.Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, praising, "This choice of yours is very right, I didn''t even think of it."


    Su Qingxue asked curiously, "Why?" "Then just now, you ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "Just let me finish ¡­." I carefully thought about it, you are a merchant, if you really were simple to the point of being a good person, then the embroidery group wouldn''t be able to survive until now.Actually, when I first met you, I didn''t think that you were an innocent woman. At least, you would have your own thoughts when it came to matters between right and wrong. "


    "..." Su Qingxue''s gaze was blurred and she clenched her hands tightly.Ye Fan said, "Actually, I was still worried before that you would be too kind, and that you would sometimes put yourself in a disadvantageous position. But now, seeing your n for Helena, I am relieved.


    At least my wife isn''t really stupid. On the contrary, she''s smarter than I expected ¡­ Of course, I was still a bit unhappy about your acting skills almost being able to hide it from me. "Su Qingxue frowned, "In the end, you still hate me, so you despise my actions ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled. He walked forward and hugged Su Qingxue tightly. Then he turned the woman around and pressed her onto Laikengchuan.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing? " Both of Su Qingxue''s hands were fixed by the man, and her face revealed panic and shyness.<span>Ye Fan sighed helplessly, not knowing whether tough or cry, "Wife, why don''t you understand? I don''t care what you do, what you do, it''s your instinct.


    If you can deceive me, that is your ability. I am still too happy for my descendant''s genes with high IQ.


    The only thing I care about is whether your feelings for me are real or not. "Because, at least I am sincere ¡­"


    Su Qingxue was startled and stopped struggling. Her eyes were watery as she looked at Ye Fan.The two looked at each other, and after looking at each other for a long time, Ye Fan lowered his head and kissed heavily...


    <span>Although this was not the first time they had kissed, this was still a scene to behold. After the conflict between the two just now, when their lips touched, Su Qingxue felt an unprecedented electric current sweep through her entire body!


    Su Qingxue opened her eyes wide and her delicate body trembled twice. She let out a cry and felt the heat and strong emotions from the man, as if he wanted to drown her out ¡­


    Su Qingxue slowly closed her eyes and a teardrop flowed down from the corner of her eye. She involuntarily used her two arms to hook onto the man''s strong tiger back. She exerted an unprecedented amount of strength.


    After kissing for who knows how long, and feeling like he was about to lose his breath, Ye Fan finally let go of the soft woman.


    Seeing Su Qingxue, whose eyes were red, face was moist and had a wronged expression, Ye Fan could not help butugh.


    "Heh ¡­" Wife, why are you crying? " Ye Fan extended his hand and wiped away the tear stains on the woman''s face.<span>Su Qingxue panted for a while before she raised her head and said with a serious face, "I am sincere ¡­ ¡­" "I''m not lying about my feelings ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled even more, "I know, you hugged me so hard, I feel that as long as you are sincere in your feelings, I won''t mind about anything else."


    <span>"I didn''t mean to lie to you about Helena, as you said. It was my instinct.


    I... "I wanted to be stronger as soon as possible so that the gap between you and me could be shortened. That''s why I wanted to recruit Helena. After all, she had the ability and could also tell me a lot about the underground world ¡­" Su Qingxue said faintly.<span>"Reduce the gap?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "What''s the difference?"


    "Is there a need to ask? "You are already a legendary powerhouse, and you still have such a big power. I am just an ordinary merchant, I will only drag you down ¡­"Su Qingxue sniffed and said: "I also want to be stronger as soon as possible. Even if the ancient martial arts requires time to cultivate, since our Su Family is the controller of the Heaven''s Eyes, how can the Elders Guild support us? I want to seize this opportunity to get the Heaven''s Eyes back as soon as possible ¡­ ¡­ "That way, you won''t hate me anymore ¡­"


    Ye Fan was speechless, "Wife, I never despised you from the beginning!" Why are you thinking so much!? Are you really holding back and trying to get your Sky Eye back!? Zhuge Tianming, that sour Elementary Schr is not a pushover! "


    "That''s because you don''t mind now!" When your other friends and powerful people see me as so ordinary, they will definitely think that I am not worthy of you, and then you will lose face. After a long time, you will despise me! " Su Qingxue said in annoyance.Ye Fan felt that this woman really thought too much. How could he care about others'' opinions?


    <span>"Wifey, don''t let your imagination run wild. Whoever dares to say you aren''t worthy of me will be pped to death by me!" Ye Fan frowned and said.


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "I don''t want to do that. I have to rely on you to protect me the whole time. I want to be stronger as soon as possible and recruit more people ¡­ ¡­"


    Actually, I didn''t mean to lie to you this time. "I''m just afraid that you''ll despise me for being too scheming, because you''ve always liked my innocent and cute side. I''m afraid that I''ll ruin my image in your heart ¡­"<span>Ye Fan looked at the woman shyly lowering her head, and almost burst outughing after hearing such words from her.


    <span>"Hahahaha!" Haha... Wife... Can you not tease me so!? "How can you say that about yourself? You call yourself innocent and adorable!?" Ye Fanughed until he was holding his stomach. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 546

    0546


    "You ¡­ What are youughing at!? " Su Qingxue also realized that her words seemed to be too strange. Her face turned red from shyness, and she stomped her feet in anger, "You''re not allowed tough! I mean it! "


    <span>Ye Fan wasughing so hard that tears even started toe out of his eyes. He looked up at the sky and let out a long sigh, "Oh god, what kind of stupid wife did I get married to? Howe there''s such a woman in this world..."


    "Are you crazy!?" What''s wrong with me!? " Su Qingxue said depressingly, "That''s what I really think! Do you men still like scheming, scheming women? "


    "That''s not the problem..." Ye Fan shook his head and sighed, "Wife, the key thing is that you don''t need to know so clearly!" What I can understand is that you want to maintain a good impression, and it''s not like I don''t understand.


    "But you insisted on saying what was in your heart, and yet you said it so earnestly. I felt like you were too stupid, haha ¡­"


    Su Qingxue said angrily: "I lied to you, but you don''t like me. I''ll tell you the truth now, and you think I''m stupid!?"<span>Aren''t you being too difficult to talk to!? I''m angry! Ignore you! You can go to the meeting yourself! "


    Su Qingxue felt embarrassed and turned to leave.Ye Fan hugged the woman from behind, and whispered into her ear, "Wife, don''t be angry, I thought you were cute." It''s not like I hate you.


    In fact, you don''t have to deliberately maintain your image, you can do whatever you want. Just like how I know that when you were looking for Tong Hui Jin to go back, you were definitely not hoping to get any rewards from her, right? "<span>Only then did Su Qingxue calm down and turn her head to look at the man.


    "Besides, I feel that the look on your face when you eat doughnuts doesn''t seem to be an act. You really like eating it, or else you wouldn''t be in the orphanage fighting with that little ball for the doughnut, would you?" Ye Fan blinked his eyes.


    <span>Su Qingxue was silent for a moment before she nodded and added, "Yes. I still remember that little girl called Wu Dai. Next time, I will also bring a box for her to save myself from snatching it away from me."


    "So, don''t think that I would have any prejudice towards you. People will always have different sides. This is nothing strange, my wife is still very kind and cute." Ye Fan caressed Su Qingxue''s face and said.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s heart also calmed down. She discovered that the man actually understood her so well. She was very happy and her heart was filled with sweetness.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go. It''s time to go to the meeting ce."


    Su Qingxue nodded, but thought that something wasn''t right and said, "Should I change my clothes? Yesterday, I was wearing the same clothes, but today, I''m still wearing the same clothes."Huh?" Ye Fan was stunned, "Why?"


    "You are so famous in the Underground World. If I don''t dress myself better, wouldn''t I lose face for you? Wearing the same clothes for two days, wouldn''t that be too cheap? " Su Qingxue asked worriedly.Ye Fan almost rolled his eyes, this girl was thinking too much: "Wifey, listen, you look like a fairy. You look good in anything, and if you dress up too much, it will stimte other women. Isn''t that the same as pulling my enmity?"


    <span>Su Qingxue was happy to be praised as a fairy, but she was still nervous, "Is that really true?"


    <span>"Absolutely true. What''s more, I don''t want other men to be staring at my wife." Ye Fan said in all seriousness.


    "Oh, so you''re that petty ¡­" "Alright, let''s go." Su Qingxue was in a good mood and sat in the car.Although the one-hour conversation in the hospital parking lot had been a bitplicated, it had deepened their rtionship and brought them closer together.


    Ye Fan could feel that Su Qingxue''s performance in front of him was even more natural. This was also what he wanted to see.


    However, Su Qingxue actually had ns to take back the Sky Eye. This ambition made Ye Fan quite worried, but he could not stop her. He could only take one step at a time.After arriving at the Sai Te Great Assembly''s venue, Ye Fan put Su Qingxue down and had the woman meet up with her brothers to take a seat.


    He walked into the VIP lounge and saw his secretary, Han Xu, talking with Zhuge Tianming about something.


    "Great Lucifer, you''vee at the right time," Han Xu said with a smile, "I havee to inform you that I hope you won''t leave early. Today''s legendary summit will still be held at 10 PM."


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "There''s a summit today?" Why are we sitting on the stage? Isn''t today a gathering of delegations and organizations? "


    <span>Ye Fan thought that they, these Legend rank experts, coulde but note.


    <span>If it wasn''t for Ye Fan taking care of the Dragon Soul delegation, he would rather take Su Qingxue shopping.


    "To tell you the truth, there''s actually another special problem that needs to be solved during this Sait Conference," Han Xu said, "Lord Lucifer should be very familiar with one of the most famous scientists in the underground world, Dr. GANESHA, who has disappeared."


    Ye Fan frowned, "Elephant nose?" He is dead, and I saw him die with my own eyes, and I threw his ashes into the sea. ""What!? Dr. Elephant Head Goddess is dead?! " Han Xu was very surprised.


    <span>Ye Fan gestured towards Zhuge Tianming, "You don''t believe me, but you should know about this, right?"


    Zhuge Tianming smiled as he waved his fan, "My information is not free.""F * ck, it''s so tiring to deal with you, why do you like money more than me!?" Ye Fan shook his head gloomily and asked Han Xu, "Anyway, he''s already dead. It''s up to you whether you want to believe it or not, why did you mention him?"


    Han Xu was stunned for a moment before sighing, "It''s like this. Actually, our association has always been working together with the Elephant God Doctor. He is our consultant on scientific research."


    Before he disappeared, he ced a safe deposit box in our association and said that he would wait until the opening of the convention before opening this box.


    "What''s that?" Ye Fan asked.Han Xu shook his head in embarrassment, "Sorry, I have no way of knowing about my authority. However, half of the reason for this summit was to invite the top ten legends toe together and take a look at the heritage of the Elephant God.


    Since the elephant god was said to be studying the ''deathless drugs'' before he disappeared, we have reason to suspect that the contents of this safe are rted to the deathless drugs.<span>"If that''s really the case, then this is an immeasurablyrge amount of wealth. If it wasn''t for the fact that we have the strongest experts in the world, our association would never have dared to open."


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, secretly feeling weird in his heart. Before the Elephant God died, he already told him that there was no elixir. In theory, it existed, but without the beacon element, he wouldn''t be able to make the elixir.


    <span>But why would he put a box in the Seth Society? Other than the deathly medicine, what else did he have to leave for future generations? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 547

    <span>0547


    <span>"We didn''t announce it before because we were afraid that someone with ulterior motives woulde in advance to snatch it, but now that we have 10 Legend rank experts in charge, we can announce that we are going to open Elephant Head Goddess'' safe tonight," Han Xu said with a smile.


    Ye Fan thought for a while, but still couldn''t think of what the Elephant God wanted to say. He asked Zhuge Tianming, "Do you have Heaven''s Eyes? Do you know what''s in that box?" "Don''t tell me you''re asking for money for information..."


    Zhuge Tianming said with a faint smile, "Heavencraft ¡­ "Not to be leaked."<span>"If it wasn''t so tiring to hit you, I would really f * cking want to beat you up!" Ye Fan shook his head.


    The second session focused on some of the major matters of the underground world. There were some disputes over benefits, and it was followed by war of words.


    Indeed, because China''s dragon soul had obtained the "Earth Axis" problem, it was besieged by all sides.<span>However, the delegation of Dragon Soul had long prepared for this. Hou Lei and Wu Mo retaliated in a wless manner.


    All in all, there were only two things that mattered: one, China did not know what the Earth''s axis was, nor did it know whether it was good or bad, so it had no obligation to share it with the world; and two, this was the internal affairs of China.<span>Ye Fan secretly admired these people''s tough teeth when he heard this. No wonder they don''t know ancient martial arts. To be able to gain such a high position in the Dragon Soul, their mouths are already full of people.


    With the current status of China in the international arena, it was naturally impossible for the other countries to use force on the surface. At least on the surface, they could only talk things out.During the middle of the meeting break, Hou Lei, along with the people from the delegation, specifically ran in front of Ye Fan and INFERNO, and politely greeted them.


    <span>Especially the previously disrespectful Wu Mo, now had a ttering smile on his face, ttering Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan also knew that this group of people wanted to borrow his influence overseas so that more people would shut up and not chase after the dragon soul.


    Not only him, Hou Lei also ran over to Zhuge Tianming''s ce and tried to trick him a bit.


    Of the 10 Legends of the field, three were from China. This made the Western countries'' leading delegations very depressed. Since the beginning of the second half, they no longerpeted with Dragon Soul.


    Ye Fan saw that the Dragon Soul wouldn''t suffer any losses during the meeting, so he also fulfilled half of his promise to Xie Linyuan. As for the other half, he didn''t forget to find the traitor.<span>The killers who had sent Baffour out to kill had been secretly watching from all directions, and were now in the spotlight.


    During dinner break, Ye Fan quietly sneaked out of the venue, and then got into an inconspicuous ck car.


    Fog night, sitting in the driver''s seat and steering the wheel, saw Ye Fan get on, stepped on the elerator, and set off.


    "Are you sure it''s that person?" Ye Fan asked in the car.


    Fog Night: "I confirmed it again and again. It was the guy you suspected. The day it rained and stole the documents. The ones who nned to run away today were all that guy."


    Ye Fan sighed regretfully, "What a pity..." If only he were an ordinary, honest man. "


    "Brother, I admire your observation skills. If it was me, I''d probably be staring at that Wu Mo." Wu Ye said with a smile."That fellow only likes to y with women and is a little narrow-minded, but he still doesn''t have the guts to betray his country ¡­" Ye Fan said.


    Fog Night pouted. "There aren''t many decent people in the Dragon Soul group. Just follow them around. If you don''t go to the casino or find a woman, I can give you a bunch.""Come on, I''m not interested in dealing with them. I''m just doing a favor for Mo Fei." Ye Fan waved his hand.


    They drove for less than ten minutes until they came to a cemetery on the west side of town.


    The surroundings were beautiful. A Gothic cathedral stood beside the cemetery.


    There were a few cars parked outside the church, but since it was not the day of worship, no one came.Ye Fan and Fog Night entered the church. The door was open, and as soon as they entered, they saw a woman wearing ck clothing and a ck top hat, praying in front of the statue.


    Beside her was arge traveling case. It seemed like it was going to finish its prayers, so it left immediately.


    "... "Lord, as long as I arrive safely in the Kingdom of Magnesium, I will spend the rest of my life reverently serving you ¡­"


    After the woman finished her prayer, she turned around and pulled up her suitcase. Just as she was about to leave, she looked up and saw Ye Fan and Fog Night standing at the entrance."AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Ye ¡­ Mr. Ye!? "


    Ye Fan looked at the fat middle-aged woman, extended his hand and greeted, "We meet again, Big Sis Song."


    The woman in front of him was none other than Hou Lei''s secretary, Song Meizhi!When Song Meizhi saw Ye Fan, her expression became extremely nervous, and her face paled: "Mr. Ye ¡­. You. "Why are you ¡­"


    "How did I know you were here?" Ye Fan shrugged, "Of course it''s because someone is looking at you."


    "Stare at me?" Song Meizhi looked away, "I... What do I have to keep an eye on? "


    "Big Sis Song, since it''s like this, do you still have to run away?" Ye Fan sighed, "Actually, the first time I saw you, I already knew that you might have a problem, you don''t have to hide anything."


    Song Meizhi was stunned as she raised her head and said, "You... "Where did you see that?""You are not a secretary of a normal department. You are a secretary of the Dragon Soul Division. Even if you are a secretary, you should know the security order and shouldn''t talk too much.


    But the first time I met you, when you saw me out of the hotel, you said a lot of bad things about Wu Mo. Although it seemed like it was because Wu Mo didn''t respect me, and you specifically wanted tofort me, but from the perspective of a professional secretary of the secret service, you were very unprofessional.<span>You should be guilty of your own guilt. You should have guessed that I came here by Xie Linfuan to specially investigate the traitor, which is why you want to mislead me. "Ye Fan smiled." Unfortunately, this way you will only expose yourself.


    Song Meizhi looked astonished. She had never expected that her wits would be exposed!?


    "If you want to buy food for Houlei, for others, you have to buy all sorts of random things. You have to do all the hard work of running errands, and for some important asions, it''s not your turn to enter this type of meeting.So, it''s also very convenient for you to take some files out and hand them over to your contact.


    <span>"Furthermore, you are also the secretary responsible for copying the documents. Once in a while, as long as you copy a bit more, everything that should be there will be there. With your honest appearance, no one would suspect you, right?" Ye Fanughed.


    Song Meizhi''s face had turned gloomy. He waspletely different from the kind woman from before. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 548

    0548


    <span>"Ye Fan, I have no enmity with you, I just want to spend some money to live a better life, and not be a lonely servant who calls for help for the rest of my life!"


    I have already given my whole youth to the Dragon Soul. I have no husband, no children, I have nothing! I don''t owe the country! But the country owes me!<span>People like me, don''t you think they''re pathetic? You can''t just pretend that you don''t see me, and let me live a life that belongs to me!? "


    Song Meizhi spoke very sincerely with a sorrowful and sorrowful expression.Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "If you really just gave out some documents, then I might consider giving you a chance to live..."


    "However, Big Sis Song, the information you''ve betrayed has caused a lot of deaths. It''s the life of the frontline and the Asura Society."


    Song Meizhi''s expression froze. A few secondster, sheughed bitterly, "Is that so ¡­ In that case, you''re not going to let me go? "Ye Fan nodded, "Big Sis Song, put down the things. Come with me."


    <span>"Haha ¡­" Song Meizhiughed coldly, "When we go back, it''s a dead end. I can''t go with you!" I''m not the only one here. You just have toe and take me back! "


    Wu Ye heard this and immediately said unhappily, "You''re just bluffing. You don''t even need my brother to capture you!"As he spoke, Fog Night dashed forward with the intention of knocking Song Meiji out of consciousness.


    However, at this moment, three gray airflows of energy charged towards Fog Night!


    "Young master!"


    Ye Fan sensed that this grey energy was not ordinary and shouted loudly.Fog Night''s reaction was also fast. It hurriedly gathered its true energy and dodged the three gray lights with a twist!


    Three streams of gray energy fell onto the wooden chair of the church. The ce where they hit, the wood began to decay and emit a foul smell!"Death Qi!?"


    Ye Fan immediately came to his senses, what kind of energy was this, he quickly stepped forward, blocking the misty night, and looked towards the back of the church, "This is really strange, there''s actually someone in the church who can use this kind of ck undead magic, could it be that I entered a fake church?"


    From the moment Ye Fan entered the church, he didn''t notice that there was someone hiding behind him, which made Ye Fan''s heart tremble.


    This meant that the strength of the person who used the necromancy spell was at least not much weaker than his. It was even possible that the person was stronger than him!


    "Father!" Song Meizhi shouted excitedly.<span>A man dressed in a ck robe walked out from behind him.


    He had gray hair, a thin face, and round, silver-rimmed sses.


    <span>But this priest, who definitely did not look like a bad person, actually made Ye Fan feel a fatal threat!


    <span>His instincts in battle made Ye Fan immediately say to Fog Night behind him: "Later when we fight, you must not be impulsive. That person ¡­ ¡­ "It''s very dangerous..."


    <span>Fog Night: Hearing what was said, its nerves immediately tensed up. What kind of person could make Ye Fan feel danger?


    "I didn''t expect you to be here, Lucifer," the priest said, smiling.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "You know me?""Of course I know you. Although you don''t know me, I have known you for a long time." The priest said with a profound tone.


    "Who are you?" Ye Fan replied in a strange manner, "As far as I know, there should be no one in this world with this kind of power in necromancy other than the Immortal Skerriton."<span>"Oh? Is that so? The priest smiled and ignored Ye Fan. Instead, he walked up to Song Meizhi and said, "Miss Song, you were too careless. The reason why things have turned out this way is because of your negligence."


    "Father, please, please take me away from here! I can give you half of my money! "<span>The priest reached out and ced his hand on Song Meizhi''s head, "Lady, money means nothing to me ¡­"


    Just as he said that, a grey aura of death entered Song Meizhi''s nose, ears and mouth!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Song Meizhi screamed as she fell to the ground. Her body rapidly shriveled and shriveled while her body soon shriveled up. In just a few seconds, she had turned into a mummy!


    Ye Fan had already guessed that something like this would happen and sighed in his heart. However, he didn''t have the time to care about Song Meizhi''s death.


    "Lucifer, I didn''t expect you toe. You messed up our n, it''s really annoying ¡­" The priest nted his eyes and looked at Ye Fan, "So, in order to make the ne to fruition as scheduled, I can only leave you here for now."<span>Ye Fan''s mind shed, this guy said that he had a n, and a set time, could it be that he meant the time of the Sai Te Great Assembly?


    For such a powerful necromancer to appear in Limur, no one knew anything about it. This was already very rare, and definitely not normal!


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly realized, this guy''s goal from the beginning was probably the Set Gathering!


    "Yun''er, return to the conference immediately! Tell President Maxim that there are Necromancers who wish to harm the Sytry Conve! " Ye Fan hurriedly said.Fog Night knew the severity of the situation. It nodded, turned around, and ran away.


    Seeing this, the priest gave a cold snort. He waved his hand and saw that the entrance to the church was suddenly filled with an aura of death, blocking the path of the misty night.Fog Night''s cultivation was much lower than the priest''s. He could only circte his Real Qi and sprint towards one of the windows.


    <span>Just as he reached the window and was about to jump out, he saw arge knife made of bonesing in from the outside!


    "ng!"


    The ss was shattered and the bone de''s user turned out to be a white skeleton!<span>What made Fog Night''s expression change even more was that there was more than one skeleton outside. There were at least twenty or thirty skeletons with different weapons that were summoned, and their bodies were suffused with a poisonous aura of death. They surrounded Fog Night and attacked it!


    <span>Seeing this, Ye Fan immediately attacked the priest, the instigator of this attack.


    This was a cemetery, and it was filled with the aura of death. If this guy had hidden some bodies here, then he could have formed an army of the dead!


    In such a situation, it would be unwise to fight against those corpses and skeletons. The best course of action would be to kill this priest!Ye Fan''s figure was as fast as lightning. With a swift movement, he arrived in front of the priest and threw out a punch, whichnded right on the priest''s head!


    <span>"Bang!"


    To Ye Fan''s surprise, he originally thought that this Magus had some kind of ability to dodge or defend, but when the punchnded, his head actually exploded! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 549

    0549


    Ye Fan momentarily nked out, realizing that the situation wasn''t good!<span>Sure enough, when the head was smashed off, there was no blooding out of the priest''s neck. Instead, it was spewing out a grey, foggy aura of death!


    Crap!


    Ye Fan should have already realized that the reason why he didn''t discover this priest was not because his aura was concealed too well, but because of this priest. It was a dead person!


    <span>This was only a corpse controlled by an undead Magus, and it was speaking in ce of that Magus!


    <span>If nothing unexpected happened, this priest was indeed a priest here when he was still alive, which was why he had such a kind face!


    Ye Fan''s reaction was fast, after dodging, he wasn''t affected by the death qi.


    The priest''s body had finally copsed, and the blood in his body had long since dried up.Ye Fan frowned. He reckoned that even Song Meizhi did not expect that the priest she met was actually a dead man!


    Ye Fan couldn''t figure out where the real Magus was, so he turned around and dashed out of the church, sending two Skeleton Soldiers flying with two kicks!


    Fog Night was a woman, after all. Furthermore, it was an unwearied and poisonous woman. It was extremely difficult for her to fight against so many corpses and skeletons.Seeing Ye Faning over, Fog Night anxiously said, "Brother! What do we do now!? "


    "Destroy this group of things and then charge out! You call Asmuntis and tell him to tell President Maxim that the meeting must stop! "<span>While Ye Fan was speaking, his body was quickly repelling the skeletons and dead bodies, but these death warriors were simply not tired at all. The moment they were kicked away, they would once again stand up and continuously attack the two of them.


    What troubled Ye Fan even more was that there seemed to be a trend of increasing the quantity.


    Fog Night attempted to make a phone call, but found that there was no signal at all, "Brother! The signal was gone! I suspect they cut off Limur''smunication! "


    "Damn it... Just what is the Asura Race trying to do ¡­ " Ye Fan thought for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said: "We won''t fight! He jumped straight out! Run back to report! "


    "Jump out?"


    <span>Fog night. While she was confused, Ye Fan had already picked her up.


    Immediately after, Ye Fan kicked away the two attacking corpses, then flew a few steps along the empty space, then leapt high into the air!


    Ye Fan carried Fog Night as he jumped a distance of more than ten meters, leaving the encirclement of these Death Warriors.


    After putting down Fog Night, the two of them were about to run back, when they saw a ck robed Magus waiting for them on the road ahead!The grey fog of death lingered around the Magus, and the hood covered his face, making it difficult to see clearly.


    He held a magical staff in his hands, which was hung with arge number of skeletons. There were adults, children, and even some birds and beasts; it was extremely terrifying.Seeing this ck robed Magus, Ye Fan and Fog Night were both stunned.


    "Skellidon!?"


    Surprisingly, this Magus was one of the ten legendary Immortals, Skellidon, who was sitting in the Sai Te Meet!


    "How is this possible ¡­ Brother, he ¡­ Isn''t he at the venue!? " Fog night, surprised.


    Ye Fan was also puzzled, always feeling that this matter was getting weirder and weirder.<span>"Cluck, cluck ¡­" Skellidon let out a hoarseugh, "Lucifer ¡­" Your body is amazing. You can jump so far without using any movement arts.


    Unfortunately, I can''t let you guys go right now and let you leak the information. "


    <span>This was the first time Ye Fan had heard Skellian open his mouth. Since the first time this guy appeared, he hadn''t said a single word!


    Suddenly, Ye Fan thought of something, frowned and said: "You..." Could it be that in the venue ¡­ "It''s ¡­""You''ve thought of it?" Skeltonughed sinisterly: "That''s right..." That wasn''t me at all, it was just a big toy I summoned. "


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed, "Skerriton, you are a legendary powerhouse, why would you want to be together with an Asura?" "Are you an Asura King?""You have too many questions, so there''s no need for me to answer you." Skellian said, "You and this woman can stay here with me for a while."


    Finishing his words, Skerriton raised his staff and a torrent of death surged towards Ye Fan and Fog Night like a gray wave!


    "A flood of death!"


    Seeing this, Ye Fan hurriedly hugged Fog Night, and quickly dodged to the side.


    Fog Night''s speed was such that it was impossible for it to evade arge area of necromancy.


    "Brother!" Don''t worry about me! You are not his match like this! I will take care of myself! " Fog night!<span>However, Ye Fan did not want to take the risk. With a few quick leaps, he directly arrived at the top of the church and put down Fog Night.


    The torrent of death only stopped when it reached the twenty-meter wall of the church.


    "You just stay on top, this way, you won''t be surrounded by those corpse warriors, and it''s also easy to avoid those magic attacks." Ye Fan said.


    Only then did Fog Night understand that Ye Fan wanted to put her in a safe ce, so he immediately nodded.After Ye Fan let go of the girl, he jumped down. He knew that if he didn''t defeat Skellian, even if he could run, Fog Night would die here. Therefore, he had to fight.


    <span>If Skerrit was an ordinary mage, it would be fine, but he was a necromancer, and the death aura was poisonous. Ye Fan also did not know if his body could withstand the death aura''s poison.


    He moved at an extremely fast speed, pulling the air with him. After breaking through the encirclement of the aura of death, he punched straight towards Skellian''s head!


    "Bone Wall!"<span>Skellidon summoned a thick, white bone shield and shielded himself in front of him!


    "Bam!"Ye Fan''s fist dispersed the bone shield, and he discovered that Skerriton had already floated backwards like a ghost. At the same time, a dozen of skeletons that were burning like ghost mes flew towards him.


    "Netherworld me!"


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, punched his fist forward, and shattered a skeleton, then kicked another one with his foot. After seven or eight consecutive blows, he finished off all the flying skeletons.The Netherworld Ghost me did not have any heat, but it was surprisingly cold. It would also affect the meridians in the body and slow down the flow of blood.


    After Ye Fan was burnt, his hands and feet felt somewhat ufortable, but in the end, it didn''t have any effect.<span>"You can actually block my Netherworld me with your bare hands?"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t have the time to chat with him. Using his advantage in speed, after getting close to Skellian, he punched towards his head.


    However, at this moment, a colorful viper suddenly sprang out from beneath Skellidon''s ck hood!


    "Hiss hiss!"<span>Just by looking at the viper''s head and color, one could tell that it was extremely poisonous! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 550

    0550


    <span>Fortunately, Ye Fan''s reaction speed was much faster than an ordinary person''s, so he dodged sideways and quickly took his hand away. Only then did he not get sessfully attacked by the poisonous snake!


    Once the viper''s attack failed, it retreated back into its hood and disappeared.


    Under this ck robe, it was unknown if it was just this single snake or if it was hiding some other poisonous substance, which caused Ye Fan to be even more vignt.


    <span>"Hehehehe ¡­" Skeltonughed sinisterly: "So dangerous, so dangerous..." "Fortunately, my little darling was able to react. Lucifer, your speed and strength are truly amazing. No wonder you beat Gonzalez up so badly."


    <span>"Do you know these little tricks? "Your strength shouldn''t be limited to this, right?" Ye Fan frowned, he discovered that although this guy''s body condition was very ordinary, he had too many evil tricks up his sleeve and couldn''t really do anything.


    <span>Skelton replied: "You didn''t use your best condition to fight me, right?" You and I need to determine the victor, but we need a long time. I don''t have the leisure to fight you to the death ¡­ "


    <span>Just then, Fog Night, who was standing on top of the church, shouted, "Brother! Not good! Graveyard! Look over there at the cemetery! "


    Ye Fan turned his head around and saw that in the middle of the cemetery, there was arge amount of dead aura. The appearance of this dead aura meant that arge number of dead spirits had been summoned!


    One after another, rotting corpses and white skeletons crawled up from the ground. At the same time, they carried arge amount of corpse poison with them, which was extremely sinister and terrifying.


    Most of the corpses seemed to have died not long ago. They should have been transported to this tomb a few days ago. They were specially buried here to summon Skelton!


    At a nce, the number of undead bodies and skeleton soldiers should be around 400 to 500.


    One man was like an army, the might of the Necromancers fully demonstrated!<span>"Heh heh ¡­" Skellidon''s body quickly floated backwards, waving the staff in his hand. Arge amount of grey energy formed ripples and spread out.


    "Undead Fanaticism!"


    The death energy that Skerriton had released onto the corpses and skeletons seemed to ignite some fuel within these undead creatures.


    Suddenly, the eyes of these corpses and skeletons began to emit a ghostly fire, and the aura of death on their bodies became especially dense.This mantra caused the originally clumsy bodies of the Undead Warriors to be violent and swift. Only those with a high cultivation as a Undead Magus were able to do this.


    "Go! My undead army! "<span>Skellidon waved his staff and the four to five hundred army of undead let out waves of mournful howls and ran in one direction!


    Some were running, some were on their limbs, some were on their hands and feet, and some were running so fast that they didn''t even know they were tired.


    Furthermore, it would not follow the path, but instead climb over the hill and pass through the forest. Everywhere it passed, it would leave behind an aura of death, as well as withered flowers and nts!<span>The direction they were heading towards was the main venue of the Sit Convention!


    <span>Ye Fan felt his scalp tingle. Could it be that this crazy Magus is nning to kill everyone at the venue?


    Although Legend rank experts might not feel any pressure and would be fine, but many of the average strength of the people of the underground world would be in trouble!


    If Xiao Xin''er was here, perhaps there would be a chance to use her massive injuries from her phoenix mes to block the attack. However, Ye Fan was not good at dealing with this kind of situation and could not stop this undead army.


    All he could do was to go back as soon as possible and inform the others, but Skerriton didn''t want to give him the chance.


    "Lucifer!" "You were distracted!"


    Skerritughed sinisterly. Unknowingly, he had already pushed out another torrent of death, charging towards Ye Fan!<span>Ye Fan jumped high in the air, and after avoiding this wave of death aura, he stepped on the wall of the church and dived down.


    However, Skerriton''s speed was not slow either. Seeing Ye Fan''s kicking at him, he once again swiftly moved away.<span>Ye Fannded on the ground. He used one hand to support himself as his body turned over. He kicked the ground and shot towards Skellian.


    Although Skerriton''s speed was not as fast as Ye Fan''s, he had quite a few means of defense and of dying.


    He once again summoned a few white bonences, and shot them towards Ye Fan with whooshing sounds.


    Ye Fan broke these bone spears in the air, and just as he was about to reach Skellidon, he dodged them.


    "Give up, Lucifer. You won''t be able to catch up to me, even if your absolute strength is no weaker than it was five years ago."However, the method you train in is purely for the sake of pursuing the origin of your body. Cultivators like you are being restrained by me ¡­ "Hahahaha..." Skerritonughed proudly.


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes were gloomy. Although he didn''t want to admit it, this guy really hit the mark.


    If it was five years ago, when he had the Heavenly Life Water inner force skill and had learned all the martial arts in the world, he would have had many ways to deal with Skellidon.


    As long as it was a masculine or tyrannical skill, it would be able to break the Yin Qi from the Necromancy Spells, and it would have a very goodbat effect.


    Moreover, to deal with these dead qi, all he had to do was to circte his zhen qi, and the dead qi wouldn''t hurt him at all.And now, although Ye Fan relied on his body''s continuous development, continuous training, strength increase, speed, reaction, endurance, resistance, and various other attributes of his body to improve...


    <span>It would be best if he could meet someone like Gonzalez who was going head on against him. He would use absolute strength to deal with him with a single punch.


    However, when facing an opponent like Skellidon who kept ying with you like that, Ye Fan was like he waspletely unable to muster up any strength!


    <span>Because when his opponent didn''t directlye into contact with him and didn''t fight in a frontal battle, it would be very difficult for Ye Fan to make full use of his advantage.


    The only person he had met who could be considered an opponent was Xiao Xin''er. But no matter what, Xiao Xin''er could still be considered an ancient martial artist. Moreover, it was a frontal battle, so Ye Fan was still able to fight.


    However, now that he met Skerrit who was at the same level as him, and the opponent was a Mage, he was able to avoid closebat and had been attacking from a distance with him, which made Ye Fan feel extremely tired."If this goes on... "Even if I wasn''t dragged to my death, I would have been exhausted to death ¡­" Ye Fan muttered in his heart.


    This was a cemetery, filled with an endless aura of death. It was enough for Skerriden to fight for ten days to half a month.Although Ye Fan currently wasn''t affected by the death aura, he didn''t know whether he could resist it or not after a long time.


    The key point was, even if he could endure it, he was extremely anxious right now. He still wanted to protect Su Qingxue and leave with Fog Night. How could he have the heart to fight a battle with Skellidon for 300 rounds and determine who was stronger?! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 551

    <span>0551


    At this moment, Skellidon''s next wave of attacks arrived."The dungeon of the dead!"


    <span>Arge amount of death energy gathered on the ground, surrounding Ye Fan. White bone spikes shot up from the ground, like a monster, wanting to bite Ye Fan to death.


    Ye Fan kept dodging back and forth, but he was iparably aggrieved, and was also constantly being corroded by the death aura.


    "Netherworld me!" Skerriton seized the opportunity to give chase, once again releasing more than ten skeletons that were burning with ghostfire, bombarding the top of Ye Fan''s body.


    <span>Ye Fan helplessly inhaled arge amount of death aura and was once again set on fire by the Netherworld me. He could clearly feel that his body was slowly bing uncontroble.


    Fog Night: Standing on top of the church, although there aren''t many Undead Warriors that can attack her, seeing Ye Fan being surrounded, I couldn''t help but be anxious. "Brother! Run! Don''t worry about me! "This shout reminded Skellian.


    "Lucifer, I''ll kill this little girl first, and then I''ll fight you to thest!" Skelton said with an evil smile.


    After he finished speaking, Skelliton turned around and shot out a bonence towards the misty night!Fog Night''s movements were agile. With a leap, it stepped on its bonence and leaped up, dodging the attack.


    But Skerriton had been prepared for this, and another whirlpool of death gushed out into the misty night.


    And as for Fog Night, it was simply in the air. There was no way to dodge it!


    Seeing that he was about to be engulfed by a whirlpool of dead energy, Ye Fan''s figure suddenly jumped up from the ground, pushing away Fog Night''s body!


    The misty night rolled down from the top of the church, but it was all right.


    But when he turned around and looked at Ye Fan, he saw that his body had clearly stiffened after enduring this wave of death aura, and his skin had turned gray.Ye Fan gasped for breath, he felt that his lungs were having difficulty breathing, this death energy was elerating the weakness of his organs!


    Fog night, eyes moist, "Brother! Why did you save me!? You. How are you!? "


    <span>The misty night jumped back up onto the roof and threw itself at Ye Fan''s side. He was on the verge of tears.


    "Don''te near me ¡­ "Go hide behind me!" Ye Fan coughed a few times with difficulty.


    Wu Ye med himself, "It''s all my fault ¡­ If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be so hurt. "


    In theory, although Ye Fan currently had a hard time defeating Skellian, if Ye Fan had left from the beginning, Skellian also wouldn''t have been able to do anything to him.


    However, Ye Fan was determined to protect Fog Night, so it would naturally be very difficult for him to divert his attention into battle.<span>Skelton was surprised. "Lucifer, what kind of training did you do to your body to withstand so much of my death aura? You''re still alive ¡­"


    Hehe... If I were to kill you and make you into my ''toy'', it would definitely be an excellent work ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan raised his head, opened his mouth and said, "We haven''t reached the end of the fight, you are thinking too much."


    "Oh?" The grey aura around Skellidon trembled. "It seems like you want to fight me?"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t even bother to say anything more. If this continued, he would definitely be exhausted to death.


    <span>"Disintegrate!"


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly stood up, let out a loud roar, and once again used Disintegration Technique!


    <span>Although Ye Fan had just used the disintegration technique yesterday, he didn''t feel any side effects. Except for the fact that his physical strength was decreasing, he didn''t feelfortable in any other ce.


    Therefore, Ye Fan couldn''t care about continuously using it. He also didn''t know if there would be a problem, so he nned to break it down again and try to defeat the Skeleton Mage in front of him.


    Every cell in the body, along with the use of the disintegration technique, was mobilized, and the death aura and toxins in the body were expelled from the body.Ye Fan felt that after disintegrating, his body seemed to have gained a new life. Once again, he felt very lucky that he was actually able to obtain such a strange strong gate. He felt very lucky!


    <span>Without the Disintegration Technique, he would not be able to fully disy his battle prowess.


    Thank you, Lingshan. Ye Fan naturally didn''t forget this in his heart, as it was given to him by Xu Lingshan.<span>Even if it was for Xu Linshan''s sake, Ye Fan didn''t want to die here. No matter what, he would wait until the woman returned to his side.


    <span>After Ye Fan disintegrated, he stepped on the ground and the entire roof of the church caved in!


    Fog Night knew that Ye Fan was about to start a real bloody battle and didn''t want to burden Ye Fan, so it hid behind him.


    Skellidon was much more cautious than before. Arge amount of aura of death swirled around him, and he even summoned several white bone shields.


    <span>"Come, Lucifer, let me see what kind of power it is to be able to kill the Steel Giant with one punch." Skellian sneered.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything. He jumped down and weed Skelliton''s position. His body was moving at high speeds, and it was almost as if he had disappeared in an instant!


    "Bang, bang, bang!"<span>With three explosive sounds, the three white bone shields were shattered by Ye Fan''s barbaric charge.


    Skerriton seemed to be frightened. He didn''t expect that after the dissolution of Ye Fan, the impact had increased by more than a step!


    Just as he was about to float away, Ye Fan had already appeared in front of him!


    Ye Fan''s eyes seemed to be burning with fire, and with his twice as strong body, a fist shot out like a howitzer firing at close range!<span>"Die!"


    Ye Fan''s fist was thrown out. The snake inside Skellidon''s cloak didn''t even have time to react and didn''t have the chance to jump out to bite. Ye Fan had already punched Skellian on the head!


    "Bam!"


    There was no blood flowing out, Ye Fan felt like he had hit a pile of bones!


    Just as Ye Fan was puzzled, arge amount of aura of death surged out from Skerriton''s magic robe, attempting to enter Ye Fan''s body.<span>Several multicolored poisonous snakes also bit towards Ye Fan''s body.


    Ye Fan''s hands were like lightning as he killed these poisonous snakes in half. His body retreated and left the encirclement of the death aura.<span>What Ye Fan found inconceivable was that under Skellidon''s hood, was actually a skeleton!?


    This skeleton was already in tatters, only half of it was left after being hit by Ye Fan''s fist.


    However, as the aura of death lingered around it, the skull fragments slowly reassembled, once again bing aplete skull!<span>"Damn it... Just what are you!? " Ye Fan couldn''t help but curse. In his life, he had fought countless opponents, but he had never seen anyone recover from having their head beaten off!


    "Why... "Does it feel strange?" Skerriton''s skull opened its mouth andughed strangely, moving its neck as if to verify that it had not been assembled. "Do you think that my title of ''Immortal'' and ''Skeleton Mage'' is something casually mentioned?


    I, Skerriton, have already be an immortal incarnate. Even if you were to destroy my body, I can be reborn forever! "


    "Bullshit..." You are not a god, but a Magus. Although I don''t know why your head is that of a skeleton, but if I can''t kill you with one strike, I can at most kill you twice, thrice, a hundred times! "<span>Ye Fan clenched his teeth, his body was like a sharp arrow, as he once again charged towards Skerriton! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 552

    0552


    But this time Skerriton was already prepared. Although he was almost unable to dodge Ye Fan''s attack speed, he still had the foresight to summon a violent death storm around his body!


    "Undead Hurricane!"Skerriton''s body was surrounded by an aura of death. Within a range of hundreds of square meters, the strong aura of death lifted up arge amount of sand, restricting Ye Fan''s movement.


    Not only that, Skellidon''s body was also surrounded by several skeletons. Large numbers of bone spikes were being used to harass Ye Fan.<span>Although Ye Fan could block these attacks after breaking up, it was very difficult for him to get close to Skellian''s body and directly attack him like before.


    <span>For a time, the two of them fought back and forth amidst this hurricane.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    At the same time, at the meeting ce of the Sytor Conference.Although Ye Fan still hadn''t returned to the venue for a long time, the Great Games were still going to start as usual.


    All sorts of misceneous underground issues were discussed until nightfall. For many of the participants, it was already rather boring. After all, many things were just a discussion on new rules.


    <span>Even so, no one left the venue early, because thest item was to open the safe of the once most intelligent scientist of the underground world, Doctor Elephant Head, right in front of the ten Legend''s eyes!


    The elephant head had been missing for two to three years, so it was not a secret. This was most likely his scientific research legacy, and even the legendary elixir of life that he had studied. It naturally received a lot of attention.


    <span>Finally, when it was almost ten o''clock in the evening, the president of the association, Maxim, stood up and said, "I believe that everyone has been waiting for this news for a long time, including the ten Legend experts on the stage. Thank you for your patience."


    <span>Next, we''ll open Dr. GANESHA''s safe and see what was left behind before Dr. GANESHA disappeared. "


    <span>The crowd immediately burst into cheers. Compared to discussing about rules and regtions, this was much more attractive.


    Several security personnel of the Sit Society brought a ck metal safe and entered the venue.


    This safe was opened by a password, but it was not some high-end iris, sound, or face recognition. Instead, it was an ordinary digital password.<span>When the safe was ced in the middle of the high tform, President Maxim stepped onto the stage and loudly said: "When the Elephant God came to my office, he gave me this safe and told me the password.


    <span>With my 60 years of experience in the underground world and my personality, I have guaranteed that I would never open this box in advance.


    <span>I hope that everyone present will believe me on this point. This is also the first time that I have seen the contents of this box. "


    "President Maxim, you don''t need to say that. Everyone believes in you." Olegughed."That''s right. Guild Leader, with your character, you are the benchmark for everyone in the underground world." Sylvie also smiled.


    The various organizations, representatives, and tens of thousands of other people present did not have any objections, and indeed, no one had any doubts.


    This was because Maxim had always been a righteous, impartial, and honest representative throughout his life. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to be the president of the Sai Te Association and make all sorts of strong and powerful people give him face.<span>Maxim nodded and said gratefully, "Thank you for your trust. I will open the box now."


    <span>Maxim turned and, under the gaze of tens of thousands of expectant eyes at the scene, pressed aplicated code.


    "Zzzt ~ ~" The safe was opened.


    Maxim exhaled and slowly opened the door.<span>Inside was a document. Other than that, there was nothing else.


    <span>Maxim took out the file and looked at the four letters. He frowned, but said loudly, "A, N, K, H. That is the name of the document. "


    Tens of thousands of people at the scene instantly became noisy, and everyone guessed what it was.


    A portion of the delegations present, as well as the organizations and individuals that had some understanding of the deathly medicine, revealed looks of excitement in their eyes.


    "ANKH... Cross of Life ¡­ "Could it be that this is really the information on the Undying Medicine that the Elephant Head God researched?" Oleg stroked his beard.


    "Heavenly Master Zhuge, could it be that your Heaven''s Eyes already knew that this was an ANKH? Is this for real? " Sylvie asked with a smile.


    Zhuge Tianming waved his fan, there was nothing substantial to be seen on his face. He said with a smile, "Forgive me for not being able to answer this question."


    "Hmph, deliberately mystifying. Even if you have the Heaven''s Eyes, you would not be able to truly know everything.


    If all of you could monitor an intelligent scientist like the Head God, wouldn''t his scientific achievements have been investigated by you guys? " The Holy Dragon Knight Ander disdained.<span>As fellow [S] ss organizations, the Dragon Knights had never been kind to the Heaven''s Eyes. This was because one of them walked the path of cultivation for the strong, and the other walked the path of monitoring the entire world in a seemingly sneaky manner.


    Zhuge Tianming didn''t reply and merely shook his head with a casual smile.


    "If there really is an elixir, it will be interesting, your human civilization will enter the New Era." Sebastian squinted, his eyes shing."Sebastian, don''t worry. Even if there really is an elixir of immortality, humans wouldn''t kill all of you. After all, they can still be treated like animals and raised in a zoo." Michael sneered.


    <span>There was a sh of killing intent in Sebastian''s eyes, and Michael stared back fearlessly.


    In an instant, the data on the elixir that appeared seemed to have appeared. On the scene, the two Legend rank experts, the Dark Council and the Sacred Royal Court, were already showing signs of shing.Actually, this principle is very simple, because the only thing that humans are weaker than the Strigoi is the short lifespan of humans.


    As long as the human warriors could continue to live, they could continue to train. If this continued, most of the humans would grow to be even more powerful than the Strigoi.As for the Strigoi, due to the restrictions of algebra and bloodlines, they were born with a fixed form. To raise their strength was ten times, a hundred times more difficult than being human.


    He could only rely on his long lifespan, slowly getting stronger, constantly learning battle techniques and experiences.Therefore, the reason the Strigoi were able to survive until now and go through a long history was because they controlled arge amount of resources and wealth. They relied on the fact that humans died and the Strigoi almost didn''t die.


    If humans could not die, then the Strigoi would not be a match for humans at all. Their final destiny would probably be the same as other animals, to be an ornamented organism in the zoo!


    So, the Dark Council, cannot allow humans to have the elixir.


    Seeing that the experts of the two great powers were already on fire, President Maxim tried to smooth things over. "Please calm down, both of you! "How do you two know what it is, before you open it?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 553

    0553


    "Then may President Maxim open this document and let everyone have a look at it." Prince Sebastian had a smile on his face, but behind his smile was a hint of sternness.


    "President, you don''t need to listen to him." Michael stood up and proudly said, "This was given to them by the Elephant God. Why should we let the dark vampires have a look?""Michael!" Sebastian stood up, his handsome face turning sinister. "Do you really think that I don''t dare to make a move here?!"


    Mi Jia Lie grinned. "What''s the matter, anxious?" It doesn''t matter to me whether you dare to take action or not.


    Mi Jia Lie said as he ced a hand on the sword hilt on his waist.<span>Maxim said anxiously, "You two! You two, don''t be like this! For the sake of my old man, don''t be impatient! The Dark Council and the Sacred Royal Court were both very important existences to the underground world, and even the entire world.


    If a war were to break out because of this unknown document, it would simply be not worth it! "<span>"President, it''s not that I''m deliberately provoking you, but the contents of this document are very crucial for us Strigoi. I hope ¡­ "Today I can figure out what this is," said Sebastian sternly.


    Maxim sighed and said, "I knew that something unexpected would happen if I opened this safe." But, Prince Sebastian, I want you to sit down.<span>"There are representatives of the various countries and leaders of the various organizations here. We can discuss the details of this document in detail, and thene to a decision ¡­"


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes and suddenly raised his hand. A blood-red light shed on his fingertip, and aplex rune appeared.


    Next, Sebastian''s fingertip shot out a dazzling blood-red light, which shot up to the dome that was dozens of meters high!"Bam!"


    The blood-red light broke through the roof of the indoor court and exploded in the pitch-ck night sky. A blood-red glyph appeared.


    Mi Jia Lie frowned and asked, "Sebastian, what do you mean by that? Use your blood n''s signal to summon your nsmen over?"


    "It''s not interesting, I''m the only Strigoi here. It shouldn''t be too much for me to find a few of my own kind, right?" Sebastian asked indifferently.<span>"Hmph, you haven''t even started reading this document and you''re already so afraid ¡­" "It looks like you, a prince of the blood race, have lived for three thousand years without having the guts to fight." Mi Jia Lie mocked.


    <span>Obviously, once he confirmed that this was the real method, Sebastian would not be able to tolerate it. This was a matter that concerned the safety of the entire Strigoi race, as well as the dark creatures of the world.


    Seeing that the Sacred Royal Court and the Dark Council were at loggerheads, the other Legend rank experts were very calm, no one had any intention of helping them.Maxim also regretted opening the cab. However, if he did not open it on this day, he was afraid of getting into trouble and getting robbed by someone, which would be even more troublesome.


    <span>"Everyone, I will now invite the research representative team to take a look at this document and let them make their judgment. We must make peace!" Maxim said.


    Just as he finished his sentence, he suddenly heard a mournful screaming from outside the venue!Soon after, there was arge number of screams and cries of terror!


    The Angel of zing Light was the first to react. With a frown, he eximed, "What a powerful aura of darkness!" A dead creature!? "


    All the Legend rank experts stood up and looked in every direction.A huge amount of corpses and skeletons were rushing in from the entrances of the various venues.


    These dead creatures would bite and attack anyone who saw them. They would do anything to stop them!


    Almost all of them were fighting elites of the underground world. However, these dead creatures had fanatical spells to support them, making them extremely difficult to kill due to pain and corpse poison. This made theirbat capabilities very difficult to disy.


    The space in the auction hall was rtively small, so once the corpse poison spread out, it was impossible to avoid it.


    Hundreds of people were poisoned and killed not long after a group of dead creatures were brought in!


    "What''s going on!? Where did the Summoning of Deathe from!? " The Ghost Captain Oleg turned to look at the Skeleton Warlock, "Skellidon! You summoned it!? "


    "Captain!" Skerriton is with us, how could he have summoned him? " Sylvie said.<span>Skerriton did not make a sound. He just stood there silently.


    <span>"Sebastian! Is it you!? How vicious! They are actually using undead to attack the venue!? " Michael pointed his spear at the Strigoi prince.


    <span>"Is there something wrong with your head?" I just sent a signal, and my people aren''t here yet. Furthermore, we are noble Blood race, why would we use such a dirty undead spell!? "


    "Humph!" ck magic is the domain that you Blood Tribe experts in. Even if you don''t use it, it doesn''t mean that no one in your Dark Council uses it! " Michael said.<span>"This King said no! That''s not it! I, Sebastian, dare to take responsibility! "


    As the two of them were arguing, Xiao Xin''er could not bear to see any more of it, "So annoying!? He was about to die! "Let''s get rid of these filthy things first, then you can beat the crap out of us if you want to!"


    "The phoenix girl is right. Everyone should go and beat back these dead creatures." Sylvie also supported this.


    Maxim, the president of the underground world, cried out, "My fellow countrymen! Please don''t panic! We have Legend rank experts present! Everyone work together and fight against the enemy! "


    Before his voice had even faded, a red figure, burning with golden mes, had already flown up to the stands, flying towards the dense crowd of corpses. It was Xiao Xin''er!


    "Haha, something big has happened. Let''s do something. We can''t let the little girl get too tired just by herself." Oleg also jumped up into the stands.


    <span>Immediately after, a white light shone from Sylvie''s body. Al summoned a gust of wind and flew up. The Holy Dragon Knight, Andur, and Zhuge Tianming also brought their subordinates to different directions to provide support.


    <span>Michael and Sebastian looked at each other for a moment. In the end, they didn''t fight.


    When the other Legend rank experts began to move, Skerriton, who was wearing a ck robe, slowly walked towards a passage. Everyone thought that he was going to support them, so no one paid attention to him.The people of INFERNO also felt very uneasy when they saw this situation.


    "Could it be that someone wants to snatch the inheritance of the elephant god?" Beryl said.<span>"Don''t think about it for now, why hasn''t boss returned yet?" Mammon was surprised.


    "The boss should be fine. Let''s protect our sister-inw and get her out of here," Azazel said. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 554

    0554Su Qingxue''s pretty face turned pale. She had never seen an invasion of these undead creatures before. It was just like in a zombie movie, but this time she saw it with her own eyes.


    "Ye Fan..." Why is Ye Fan not back yet, will he be alright?! " Su Qingxue nervously grabbed onto Asmuntis'' arm.


    The woman''s heart was beating rapidly, she was afraid that Ye Fan had encountered such a terrifying thing, had encountered an ident.


    <span>Asmuntis nodded with a serious face. "Sister-inw, you have to trust in boss. His strength is unquestionable."


    <span>"Sister-inw, you are in between us, we will take you out!"


    Azazel shouted, "Bhahmet, listen! Protect the queen! "


    Asmuntis also ordered the assassins of Baffour: "Kill anyone who tries to approach the King!"A group of INVERNO soldiers quickly gathered and formed a charging formation, protecting Su Qingxue at the innermost area.


    This was the first time Su Qingxue heard them call her ''Queen'', bing the wife of the Sovereign King of Hell. This sort of address was understandable.


    <span>However, Su Qingxue was not happy or embarrassed because her brain was in a state of panic. She was only worried about Ye Fan''s safety and worried about what happened to the man ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.In fact, Ye Fan could also guess, that the fanatical corpse army had already rushed to the scene.


    The battle between him and Skellidon had gone on for more than ten minutes.


    <span>In such a high-intensity battle, the consumption of energy would be astonishing with every minute that passed.


    <span>Ye Fan clearly felt that his dissolution had consumed a lot of his physical strength, and his speed had gradually be a little unable to keep up with his own consciousness.


    Skellidon''s spiritual force had weakened considerably, and the frequency of his Necromancy began to decrease.Ye Fan relied on the disintegration and strengthening of his body to resist the poison of the death aura, but after a long time, he was still affected by it.


    <span>Fortunately, Skelliton didn''t seem to be able to hold on for long. After releasing a stream of death, he started to float towards the direction of the tomb.


    "Lucifer!" If you want to continue the battle with me, thene to the cemetery! "


    Seeing this, Ye Fan knew that he was going to the depths of the tomb to absorb the energy of the undead, and then carry out a certain amount of recovery.<span>However, Ye Fan still gave up.


    <span>Firstly, Ye Fan didn''t know how to fight it, as it was enough to kill Skellidon. Secondly, Ye Fan''s main goal was to break through his barrier and go back to the meeting ce to save people.


    "Ah!" "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that he could finally break free from Skelliton''s hold, Ye Fan hurriedly left the tomb along with Fog Night.<span>The car had been destroyed in the battle, but their legs were not slow either.


    <span>Fog night. Of course, he also knew that time was of the essence, so he ran down together with Ye Fan and sprinted towards the venue.


    Seeing the two leave, Skellidon, who was enjoying the death energy, let out a coldugh...<span>Under the night sky, in the forest.


    <span>Fog night, seeing that Ye Fan had returned to his original state, he stopped his disintegration, but his whole body was covered with sweat, and he was panting heavily.


    "Brother, are you alright?" You seem very tired. " Fog night, he said worriedly.<span>"No worries, let''s hurry up and go back." This was the first time Ye Fan had been disintegrating for so long, and he felt more and more that disintegrating was an extremely terrifying skill.


    One must know that Ye Fan''s physical fitness is already very abnormal. Ye Fan even felt that in the history of mankind, there has never been a human with such a physique like him.<span>However, using disintegration only took ten minutes, and Ye Fan was already so tired that he seemed to have lost half his life.


    If not for the concern he felt for Su Qingxue and his brothers, Ye Fan really wanted to lie on the ground and sleep.Then, what was the original n of the person who created such a time-consuming and demanding martial arts?


    Could it be that this was researched by a human genius with extraordinary talent?Ye Fan was worried. Even if he ran back to the meeting ce, in case the situation was urgent, would he still be able to use it up? Because right now, he felt very tired.


    But no matter what, Ye Fan could only grit his teeth and persevere, all the way through the forest, over the hillside, towards the distant lights where he was madly running...


    ¡­ ¡­.


    The venue of Sant Convention had already be a hell of Asura!<span>All the entrances and exits were blocked by the death aura and the dead warriors. It was rare for some of them to rush out, but they were also poisoned to death.


    <span>Crazy corpses and skeletons could be considered to be able to attack the people of the underground world, but the virus they brought with them was just like an infectious disease that was constantly spreading.


    Once one breathed in these viruses, some people with ordinary willpower began to bite at the people nearby like mad dogs!Unknowingly, thousands of people among the 30,000 plus people present had already been infected by the virus, and the number was still increasing.


    <span>The elites of the underground world, all of their eyes were bloodshot. Some of them even started to madly attack and bite as they pleased.


    As more and more people fell and more people died, blood began to flow like a river.<span>A golden pir of fire prated a dozen or so infected corpses, directly burning them into ashes.


    <span>Turning his head back, he chopped off the head of a dead body and burned off another one.


    Xiao Xin''er''s entire body was burning with golden phoenix mes, excluding the death aura, she was not affected at all.When many people saw that Xiao Xin''er''s Phoenix mes were able to restrain the undead, they all approached her and begged her to protect them.


    However, Xiao Xin''er was annoyed and kept cursing at those people: "All of you get out of the way! Get out of the way! Stop me! How am I going to burn it?! "She alone had already killed hundreds of corpses and skeletons, but because there were too many people at the scene, many ces were too crowded. The exit passage was also blocked by arge number of corpses, making it difficult for her to burn them all.


    "Miss Xiao, this won''t do. We have to open a path and let everyone spread out. Only then can we use our punches and kicks!" Zhuge Tianming repelled a few skeleton soldiers and said to Xiao Xin''er.


    "Nonsense!" Of course I know to let people out! But didn''t you see that all the passages were filled with poison and corpses!? " Xiao Xin''er unhappily said, "Do you think that the people here have such good Qing Gong that they can fly out?"


    "There''s no suitable passageway, we can create one." Zhuge Tianming smiled as he looked at Al, who was freezing those corpses with frost magic not far away."President Al, why don''t you and the captain cooperate? As long as everyone runs away, the death rate will be greatly reduced!"


    When Oleg, who was in the middle of punching and kicking them, heard this, heughed out loud and said, "You''re a good schr. Your brain is better!"


    Al turned around and nced at Zhuge Tianming. He also nodded in understanding. Then he floated into the air and spread open his hands. Waves of intense air currents formed a horizontal tornado that rolled towards a passage!


    <span>The wind didn''t hurt anyone, but it cleared out a part of the area.


    At the same time, Al summoned water vapor from all directions, gathering towards this area. After a dozen seconds, arge amount of water actually appeared.


    It was like a huge water droplet that had escaped the gravity and was suspended there, several tons high!The ghost captain Oleg''s eyes lit up when he saw the water. It''s enough with this water, fighting onnd is really depressing! "


    Oleg pulled out the Sea God''s de that he was wearing from his waist. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 555

    <span>0555


    The body of the long and wide saber carried an azure colored halo. It was like a mirror, breathtakingly beautiful. It waspletely like an artifact, rather than a divine weapon that would cause one''s hair to stand on end.


    <span>When the Sea God''s de was unsheathed, it was as if a tidal wave had been pulled out from the ocean, echoing within the arena!


    "What a good de!"


    "It''s said that the inheritances of the Viking n can only be used by those blessed by the sea. I can''t help but feel envious!"


    Some people noticed that the ghost captain had taken out his representative weapon, and couldn''t help but look over.Oleg stood in ce and raised the Sea God''s de in his hand. The huge droplets floating in the air began to converge towards the Sea God''s de naturally!


    At this moment, there was no trace of the usual jovial expression on his face. He was like a battle god of the sea standing proudly, his beard fluttering in the wind.


    The moment the water and the des of the Sea God came into contact, the water began to swirl around Oleg''s body like an obedient spirit.


    In the air, Al removed his control over the water particles. The water was nowpletely under Oleg''s control.<span>Oleg roared as water flowed along the de of the sea deity and gushed into the sky, forming a gigantic water knife that was dozens of meters tall!


    The sparkling water knife carried a surging aura and its power was terrifying!<span>"Wrath of the Sea God!"


    With Oleg''s sh, the water knife was like a whale in the middle of the ocean, suddenly pressing down on the empty space in front of the venue!<span>The energy from the sword and the water flow caused the entire venue to tremble!


    <span>"Boom!"


    The buildings at the venue could not withstand the might of the crushing force and were forcibly cleaved open a wide path!Many people who saw this world-shaking de felt their scalps go numb. They finally believed that the rumor that this seemingly easy to talk with bearded captain who once hacked a destroyer apart with one strike was most likely true!


    Seeing that there was a big exit that allowed him to run out, President Maxim immediately shouted, "Everyone, quickly disperse!" Leave the battle to the several Legend rank experts! "


    In fact, many people knew that if it wasn''t because there were too many people at the venue and all the Legend rank experts were acting timidly, these hundreds of undead monsters would have already been cleared out!<span>Therefore, the most important thing was not to be a burden here, but to run as far as possible.


    In a short moment, those who were still able to run quickly escaped from therge tunnel.At this time, the number of people in the venue decreased significantly. Xiao Xin''er and the other Legend rank experts were no longer in the way of a battle.


    Some of the undead creatures that tried to chase out were destroyed by Xiao Xin''er''s Phoenix mes and Michael''s Holy Light. They were eventually unable to withstand the might of a Legend rank expert.<span>Seeing that the situation was under control, President Maxim and the other members of the upper echelons on the tform heaved a sigh of relief.


    "President, we should leave this ce as soon as possible. If there is a corpse explosionter, the poison would be terrible," an official said.<span>Maxim nodded and was about to leave when he saw a Magus in a ck robe walking towards him.


    <span>"Skerriton?" Maxim and the others were puzzled. Logically speaking, this necromancer should have performed the best in a battle like this. Controlling undead creatures was his specialty.


    However, since the start of the battle, Skellidon had been quiet, which confused Maxim and the rest.


    <span>Just as Maxim was beginning to feel uneasy, he suddenly saw a thick gray poisonous fog spread out from beneath Skellian''s robe!


    "This... What is this!? "


    "This is bad!" Don''t breathe! "Ah!"


    The officials never thought that Skerriton would poison them. Although some of them were cultivators, they were not immune to poisons.The moment Maxim reacted, he let out a loud roar and used his sonic power to attack Skellidon.


    However, Skerriton seemed to have no reaction to his sound waves, continuing to emit corpse poison.


    Maxim was already old and not young. His sonic power had also weakened a lot, and his body had aged.


    After inhaling arge amount of corpse poison, his face immediately turned ck and he spat out ck blood. His face was filled with unwillingness and pain as he fell to the ground in confusion.


    "President!"A group of people from the Sit Association saw this scene and shouted in surprise. None of them could have imagined that one of the Legend rank experts, Skellidon, would openly kill the president of the Sit Association!


    You have to understand, the Sai Te Association is under the protection of the various countries. Killing the officials of the association will cause them to be wanted by the other countries, not to mention the president!


    This was tantamount to bing enemies with the entire underground world.The other Legend rank experts didn''t expect such a thing to happen. They were trying to exterminate the corpses and some people infected by the virus, but who would have thought that Maxim would be their target?


    "Everyone move out of the way!"


    All of a sudden, a ray of pure white light descended from the sky. Silvia, who was wearing a white dress and looked like a descending goddess,nded in front of President Maxim''s corpse with a cold glint in her eyes."Skerriton, ept divine punishment! The Light of God''s Punishment! "


    Sylvie opened her palms and a ball of incandescent light gathered in front of her. It was like a dazzling sun, brightening up the night!<span>Everyone who was left at the scene looked over and saw the light transform into a thick white pir of light, shooting out and engulfing Skellian!


    The grey aura of death on Skellidon quickly dissipated. His body struggled in pain, and ten secondster, his body evaporated like a ball of ck fog. All that was left was a ck robe and some bone dust that floated in the wind.


    "White Magic''s top offensive spell, Light of God''s Punishment ¡­ It''s actually this powerful!? "


    "Am I seeing things? The Skeleton Mage was killed by the White Queen in one move!?"Some of the people present were dumbfounded when they saw that the skeleton Magus no longer existed.


    <span>Although the sacred magic of white magic was the nemesis of these necromancers, it was still hard for many to understand why a legendary powerhouse like the two of them would be killed in a single move.


    But no matter what, Sylvie had avenged Maxim and also saved many officials of the Sit Society, making many people feel grateful to her.


    <span>A few Legend rank experts revealed doubtful expressions. They were also surprised to see Skellidon suddenly get killed.


    However, no one would discuss this matter in the present situation, because after Maxim''s death, the document containing the ANKH had fallen to the ground.


    Prince Sebastian, in a shadow, rushed to the dais to pick up the papers.<span>"Don''t even think about it!"


    Michael, the Angel of zing, who had been keeping an eye on the Prince of the Strigoi''s movements, reacted in a sh. He drew his sword from afar and sent a streak of white-gold light straight at Sebastian, blocking his way!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 556

    0556Sebastian had no choice but to retreat, avoiding this holy sword ray.


    <span>During this time, Sylvie also took advantage of the situation and gracefully bent down to pick up the document. She even bowed to the dead Maxim on the ground.


    <span>"President, everyone will remember the price you paid for the underground world." Sylvie had a sorrowful look on her face.


    "Sylvie, the rulers of the old days, you intend to continue to stand together with the Sacred Royal Court, right?" Sebastian asked, his eyes glum.


    "Prince Sebastian, why do you say that? We were in control in the past, and I just didn''t want the document to fall into the hands of some obscure people. We didn''t even know who wasunching the attack. How could we be careless?" Sylvie said.


    "Hmph, that sounds good. In my opinion, you, the White Queen, could be the mastermind behind this ident!" Sebastian sneered.<span>"Prince, do you have any basis for saying this about me?" Sylvie sighed helplessly.


    "Your creed, OD-ONES, is'' Chos-Forvr ''. Chaos will exist forever, making this world fall into chaos and war. Isn''t that what you''re after?!The more chaotic this world is, the happier all of you are! Isn''t the meaning of your existence the same!? You should be happy about killing President Maxim and messing up the underground world, right?!


    "Speaking of which, we, the Strigoi, have followed the ''Avoiding the World'' order for thousands of years. We are the most peaceful race here, and it would be the safest aspared to you, the White Queen, handing over the information regarding ANKH to me!" Sebastian said.


    Sylvie said rather helplessly, "First of all, although we, OD-ONES, believe in the truth of ''Chaos'', this is only our belief. We do not have the thought of destroying the world.


    "Secondly, I do not intend to keep this document to myself. Wait until the crisis has passed, then we will alle together to open it and discuss how to deal with it. Wouldn''t that be better?"Mi Jia Liended on the high tform and said, "Sylvie, you don''t need to speak nonsense with these heretics. If you are not of my race, your heart will definitely be different."


    <span>Just as the three of them were confronting each other, a figure wrapped in golden mes descended from the sky. It was Xiao Xin''er.


    "You guys!" Is this the time to discuss this document!? Look, thousands of people were poisoned, what do we do now!? "


    Xiao Xin`er was very annoyed by the way she was killed because many of the people present had just been poisoned and did not go crazy. She felt that it was inappropriate to burn them to death.


    The officials at the scene also realized that although the berserk undead creatures had mostly been killed, there were too many people at the scene who were injured and dying due to these viruses.


    Sylvie said, "Everyone, please do not panic. Perhaps my healing magic can help them get rid of this corpse poison. Please help me move all the infected people to one ce."


    "Oh!" Right! The White Queen''s healing magic should be the bane of this corpse poison! "The rest of the association officials immediately went to arrange for the wounded to be carried to the open area.


    Looking at Sebastian''s gloomy face, Sylvie sighed and said, "Prince, if there''s anything, we can talk about it after we''ve treated the wounded. Nothing is as important as saving someone, right?"


    <span>A group of people nodded their heads in admiration of the White Queen''s righteousness. Sebastian gave a cold harrumph, then silently turned and walked away.


    <span>Outside the venue, the people from INFERNO protected Su Qingxue and fought their way out.


    However, a few of the mercenaries were poisoned by the poison gas and blood, and fell to the ground in pain.


    Just when everyone was at a loss about what to do, Ye Fan and Fog Night finally came back.


    "Boss!" "You''re finally back!" cried Mammon.<span>Ye Fan looked at the mess, the wide open hole in the hall, and the poisoned people lying on the ground, frowning.


    Seeing that everyone was fine, he went up and grabbed Su Qingxue''s shoulders and asked, "Wife, how are you?"


    Seeing Ye Fan return safely, Su Qingxue also let out a sigh of relief and shook her head, "I''m fine. Thanks to everyone protecting me just now, a few people were poisoned."


    Ye Fan nodded, turned around and walked to the side, looking at the mercenaries, "They''ve been poisoned by the corpse poison, they need to be treated as soon as possible.""It seems that Sylvie is nning to treat all the poison victims at the scene, so she wants us to move the wounded together," Azazel said.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he nodded and said, "Okay, her healing magic should really be effective."<span>After the mercenaries were carried away, everyone began to talk about what had just happened.


    "Boss, where did you go just now?" Something big was happening here! "There''s a group of..."<span>"I know." Ye Fan interrupted Beli and said, "I was held up by Skerriton just now and couldn''t rush back. I know he summoned a group of undead creatures, but unfortunately themunication was cut off."


    When everyone heard this, they all felt it was strange. Boss, Skerridon was at the meeting just now. "He was just killed by Sylvie."


    <span>"What!?" Ye Fan was stunned.


    Fog Night beside him also cried out, "Impossible! Teacher, that Skerriton guy is fake! It''s just an undead being that he summoned! "<span>Everyone was confused, as the informationing from both sides waspletely inurate.


    Ye Fan increasingly felt that this matter was very strange, and let everyone tell him what happened when he was not around.


    After learning that Skerrit had killed Maxim and then been killed by Sylvie in a single move, Ye Fan was almost certain that this Skerrit was definitely a fake!<span>This was because Ye Fan had already experienced Skerless'' strength. No matter what, he wouldn''t be killed so easily by Sylvie.


    <span>"Boss, ording to you, is this all Skellian''s trick?" "He''s not dead?" Asmuntis asked.


    Ye Fan nodded, "He definitely didn''t die, this guy is probably hiding right now."


    "But the problem is ¡­ Boss, if you say that he''s not dead, as long as he doesn''t show himself, no one will believe you. Bailey said as he spread out his hands.


    "Damn it!" How could the boss be lying!? With the title of the Sovereign King of Hell, how can you lie?! " the Leviathan swore.


    Azazar shook his head. "We canpletely trust Boss, but the others probably won''t think so. Moreover ¡­ Back in the Holy War, we cooperated with the Dark Council.This time, Prince Sebastian''s actions seriously damaged the public''s impression of the Dark Council. We will also be implicated ".


    <span>Ye Fan felt his head hurt. He clearly knew that Skerriton was just a trick, but he couldn''te up with any evidence. And that ANKH, he didn''t know if it was true, because he didn''t know what the reason was that the Elephant Head God had put the safe in the Set Society.


    <span>Whether the elephant god lied to him, or if there was another reason, Ye Fan couldn''t figure it out.


    <span>At this time, a voice called out from behind: "Hey, where did you go?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 557

    0557Ye Fan didn''t even look to see who it was that came. He bitterly smiled and turned around, "Eldest Miss Xiao, I was still helping your Dragon Soul, so I went looking for your spy."


    Xiao Xin''er made a leap in her movement andnded. As if no one else was around, she asked, "Did you find that spy?"


    <span>"Yes, he''s dead."


    "Who?"


    <span>"Song Meizhi." Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders.


    Xiao Xin''er eximed, "It''s actually her!?" "This fat aunt has been in the Secretariat for more than 20 years. She has always been very honest."


    "Otherwise, will you be unable to discover her?" Ye Fan said.


    "That''s right." Xiao Xin''er curled her lips, "Regardless of her, it''s all about Xie Linfuan''s matter."<span>It was clear that Xiao Xin''er wasn''t interested in finding a traitor. To her, it didn''t matter to her who she was, as she was only a minor character.


    Suddenly, Xiao Xin''er grabbed Ye Fan''s hand and pulled him into the hall, "Follow me!"<span>Ye Fan was surprised, "Hey, Miss Xiao, what are you doing?" "Where are you going?"


    "Go to the venue! If we have to look at the document on ANKH together, most people will not be allowed to enter. Only the core members of the Sai Te Association and the representatives of a few countries will be able to enter, so you must want to know if that is really an elixir of life, right? "How exciting!" Xiao Xin''er turned her head and smiled.


    <span>Ye Fan wanted to know if that document was real, but the key point was that Xiao Xin''er holding his hand was a little strange.


    Sure enough, Su Qingxue''s beautiful face was frosted over as she coldly looked at the two of them.


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" Wife! Don''t misunderstand! It''s not what you think! " Ye Fan hurriedly shook off his hand and exined, "This Young Miss Xiao and I are innocent!"


    Su Qingxue faintly said, "I didn''t say anything, why are you so nervous?"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er frowned. Seeing that her hand had been flung off, a trace of dissatisfaction shed across her eyes and she said: "Hey, you with the surname Ye, why are you so timid? Are you afraid of your wife!? Why do you care about her? She can''t beat you! "


    Ye Fan really wanted to seal this girl''s mouth with a seal, "Miss Xiao, I respect my wife so much, why should I be afraid? "You''re not married, you don''t understand ¡­"


    <span>"What do you mean you don''t understand? I can''t stand watching over you anymore. No matter what, you have the status of the overlord of hell outside. It wouldn''t be a big deal to get eight wives, and no one would dare to say anything about you!"


    If the word were to spread that you were afraid of your wife, and that she was just an ordinary merchant woman, not some princess of the royal family, with no cultivation whatsoever ¡­ You''re being too disrespectful! Are you a man or not ¡­ "


    "Stop it!" Ye Fan''s heart was filled with anger, just what nonsense was this woman spouting?


    <span>Xiao Xin''er''s face became red from the anger, "You dare to roar at me?!" Am I wrong!? You have the guts to find a lover outside, and you''re afraid of your wife!?


    Is there something wrong with you!? If you''re afraid of her, why are you looking for another lover!? Such hypocrisy! "


    Ye Fan waspletely furious from what he said, but he didn''t know how to refute Xiao Xin''er.


    Could it be that Xiao Xin''er mistakenly thought that she liked her and even thought that for her sake, she wouldn''t care about Su Qingxue''s feelings?<span>It had to be said that the Phoenix girl''s self-confidence was ridiculously strong!


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, her eyes revealed sadness. However, she quickly recovered and said, "Miss Xiao is right. You don''t have to care about me. Just follow her inside."


    "Humph!" Do you hear me? Do you think she has any objections? It''s just a slightly prettier woman, is there a need for you to be so afraid? " Xiao Xin''er disdainfully nced at Su Qingxue, turned around and walked away.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, was furious. He rushed forward and pulled Xiao Xin''er, fiercely pulling her back.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing!? " Xiao Xin''er''s shoulder was in pain, and she angrily red at Ye Fan.


    <span>"I forbid you to say such things about my wife. Apologize to her immediately!" Ye Fan said seriously.


    Xiao Xin''er gritted her teeth, "What if I said I don''t want to?"


    "You ¡­"


    "What do you want?! Fighting!? Do you think I''m afraid of you!? " Xiao Xin''er asked with her eyes wide open.Ye Fan suddenly felt speechless. He really couldn''t do anything to Xiao Xin''er. Originally, he had already spent a lot of energy due to the long time he spent disintegrating, so right now, he was even more at a loss for a fight with Xiao Xin''er.


    "Forget it, I''m fine." Su Qingxue came forward and said, "What Miss Xiao said was the truth, there''s nothing to apologize for."


    <span>When Xiao Xin''er heard this, she coldly snorted and nced at Su Qingxue, "What I hate the most is for you to y around and pretend to be a pitiful woman.


    If Ye Fan wasn''t called Lucifer, and if he couldn''t give you power and status, would you be willing to allow him to have other women outside? You think I can''t guess what you''re thinking!?


    "I, Xiao Xin`er, have always felt that you are not worthy of him no matter what you say or think, you are not worthy!"


    After saying that, Xiao Xin''er red at Ye Fan, "You stupid pig!" Just be fooled by this fox spirit! Sooner orter, I will toy with you until you die.After Xiao Xin`er finished speaking, she turned around and left. The people on both sides did not dare to block her path, and it was as if they were all angry.


    Ye Fan clenched his fist tightly, but didn''t fight with her in the end. Compared to a meaningless fight with Xiao Xin''er, he wanted to persuade Su Qingxue better so that she wouldn''t feel ufortable.


    Ye Fan held Su Qingxue in his arms and patted the woman''s back, "Don''t worry about her. She is just a person who is messing around. Moreover, she doesn''t even understand you, so there is no need to be angry or sad over these words."


    Su Qingxue''s eyes were sparkling and translucent. There was a hint of pain and confusion in her eyes. She reluctantly replied, "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. Go inside and take a look at that document."


    "What kind of papers or documents are they? Look at you, how could I be in the mood to care about other things?" Ye Fan really wished he had never met Xiao Xin''er before. This phoenix girl was really troublesome every time he saw her.Su Qingxue pushed Ye Fan, "I''m really fine, you still have matters to take care of. If you don''t investigate today''s matter thoroughly, can you be at ease?"


    Ye Fan''s expression was serious. He also really wanted to find out what the ANKH file was. Skerriton was still alive, because this was very likely rted to his own fate.


    Ye Fan could faintly feel that he seemed to be deeply immersed in a game of chess. As for who was ying chess behind the scenes, he was still confused."Boss, don''t worry. Eldest Sister-inw and I will take care of you." Beryl said considerately.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Okay, then you guys first bring my wife to find a ce to hide, and don''t stray too far from here. Otherwise, if something happens, I won''t be able to take care of it."<span>"Boss, don''t worry," Aziz said.


    Ye Fan patted the shoulders of his brothers, turned around and walked towards the scene filled with wounds. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 558

    0558<span>The ghost captain, Oleg, had just finished speaking with a group of pirates from the Ice-Sea Whalers and was about to enter.


    Seeing Ye Fan, Oleg grinned, "Lucifer, your luck with women is quite good. Unfortunately, in this world, the most difficult debt to repay is a woman''s love debt..."


    He had clearly heard the dispute between Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er a moment ago, and the meaning behind his words was deep.


    <span>Ye Fan was not interested in talking about the rtionship between a man and a woman, so he asked, "Captain Oleg, I just met with some trouble. I don''t know what happened here, can you tell me?"


    <span>Oleg was rather easy to talk to, and began to talk to Ye Fan about what happened just now.


    Ye Fan didn''t n to tell him about Skerriton, nor did he want to tell him about the ANKH that the Head God had told him about.


    It would be disadvantageous for him to say these two things.<span>He didn''t have any evidence to prove that what he met was the real Skellian. And ANKH''s information, when the elephant head god told him, was a secret. If he said it out, it was like drawing the me onto himself.


    Ye Fan''s current situation was very subtle, and he felt that he was the only key to solving all of these mysteries. However, if he took the wrong step, even he himself might not be able to recover from it, so he was exceptionally cautious.


    Arriving at the venue, he realised that there were at least 2,000 elites from the underground world lying on the floor due to poison.


    There were actually more people who were poisoned. However, before they could be brought in for treatment, they had already died from the poison, or they could even turn into a crazed corpse. They were killed instantly.<span>At this moment, Sylvie was already standing high up in the stands. The officials of the Sai Te Association had said that almost all the surviving poisons had already been brought to the scene.


    <span>Sylvie nodded and her entire body released an iparably surging mana. Her entire body seemed to be surrounded by a sparkling white light, so bright that it was impossible to see her figure clearly.


    Gradually, arge amount of white light filled the sky. It was like the aurora as it constantly flickered and oveppedyer uponyer. It was truly a spectacr sight and many people were mesmerized by it.


    "What a powerful magic undtion, what kind of magic is this?!" Oleg was surprised."No matter what kind of magic it is, the greater the fluctuation the better. Only in this way can it possibly save the lives of thousands of people." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"The White Queen is your mistress, right? You haven''t even seen her cast this spell?" Oleg asked curiously.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head. He actually didn''t know much about Hillwei because she had always yed the role of the woman behind the ck Emperor and was very low-key.


    Ye Fan also didn''t expect that after the ck Emperor''s death, Hillwei would be able to easily suppress the three Inquisitors who had been the rulers of the old days, managing the OD-ONES in an orderly manner.


    The Angel of zing Light, Michael, walked over and said, "Have you not heard of it? This is one of the top healing spells, ''Unparalleled Heaven''!" It can purify any kind of evil energy, including this corpse poison. "


    Oleg chuckled and said, "How could we, the elders, be as knowledgeable about the white magic as you, the Divine Royal Court?"


    Mi Jia Lie snorted and said to Ye Fan, "Lucifer, you''vee at the right time. I''d like to ask you something: Are you going to stand with us humans or with your old friend, the Strigoi?"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, grinned and said, "Mi Jia Lie, what are you trying to do? If we divide the troops in advance, do we have to make a moveter? "


    "Lucifer, I warn you, this war is different from the two-year war! This is not a personal grudge between us, the Holy Court, and your INFERNO, but a sacred battle for human civilization and heresy!


    Sebastian has called in his men, and once ANKH is the true elixir, the Strigoi will fight us.


    At that time, we will definitely have a battle to the death. Your INFERNO once teamed up with the Dark Council, so ¡­ If you drag us down, you will also be the enemy of us humans! " Mi Jia Lie replied with a heavy tone.<span>Ye Fan sighed. He really wanted to say that ANKH was a fake. Even the elephant god had said it, so he couldn''t create it.


    However, he couldn''t say it out loud. On the surface, it was better to pretend that he didn''t know anything about ANKH.


    "Mi Jia Lie, I will not stand by the Dark Council, but I will also not help you deal with the Dark Council. Because, I will never forget what your Holy King''s Court did to Angel ¡­ " Ye Fan said coldly.The corners of Michael''s eyes twitched at the mention of "Angel," and he nodded. "Okay, you''re neutral, that''s fine."


    At this time, the white light in the sky seemed to have turned into rain clouds as countless specks of light descended.


    <span>The transcendent heavens were finally ready. The spell descended a holy dew that fell on those who were poisoned.


    With the appearance of the sweet dew, the poison in their bodies was quickly eliminated. Arge number of people woke up, and their signs returned to normal.


    "It''s too amazing!" This healing spell is really powerful! "


    "It''s all thanks to the White Queen! The one who avenged the president today is her, and the one who saved thousands of lives is her as well.Arge number of praises for Sylvie came out of the crowd. Many people''s respect for her was clearly expressed in their words.


    <span>However, Sylvie seemed to be in a very bad state. The supreme healing magic of the Unparalleled Heavenly Kingdom had consumed arge amount of her spiritual energy.


    <span>The woman held onto the railing with both hands, as if she was about to faint.


    The Holy Dragon Knight Andro appeared by her side, extending his hand to support her, "You need to rest."


    Sylvie raised her head and smiled with a pale face. "Thank you, Mr. Rodriguez. I''m fine. I''ll be fine soon."


    It was obvious that Sylvie''s performance had won the respect of the Dragon Knights.


    "White Queen, do you need to rest for a while before we go to the ANKH documents together?" The director of the Sait Institution, Hewitt, went up very respectfully and asked.<span>"No need. Everyone''s here. Let''s go take a look together." Sylvie said with a smile.


    Hewitt nodded and went up humbly, supporting the frail Sylvie down from the stands.


    <span>"Incredible, the White Queen has experienced today''s battle and her reputation has greatly increased ¡­" Olegughed strangely.


    <span>Ye Fan nced at the big bearded man. Although he didn''t say it very clearly, Oleg''s words were obviously full of suspicion towards Sylvie.


    <span>Actually, Ye Fan also felt that this matter was not simple. Hillwei Ya''s performance was simply too perfect.


    Killing Skerriton and saving thousands of lives was like creating a customized show for her.However, you can''t question her. After all, she really did save so many people.


    <span>None of those present were idiots. Even if many people felt that the matter was odd, they would not say it out loud.


    <span>After all, even if Sylvie was up to no good, you still have to go and provoke her!


    In addition to Skellidon, the nine Legend rank experts were present. The representatives of the various countries, as well as the remaining officials of the Sit Society, all arrived at the temporary conference hall.


    After everyone invited a group of surviving scientific experts, they officially started to look through the ANKH documents. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 559

    <span>0559


    <span>Since there was only one copy of the document, the projector was used to flip through the pages.


    Most of the people present were ordinary people. They simply couldn''t understand theseplicated forms and theories. There were only these experts in the graphics. As they read, they passionately discussed about them.<span>Ye Fan pretended that he didn''t really understand it, but he stillpared it with what the Elephant God told him, whether it was different.


    As a result, Ye Fan discovered that although this theory was somewhat simr to what the Elephant Head God said, it was actually not the same.


    <span>From Ye Fan''s perspective, the recipe of the immortal medicine that the Elephant Head God told him was rtively more believable, and the one on this document was only a very preliminary idea, and in many ces it was wrong.


    Looking at this, Ye Fan didn''t have the interest to read any further. He knew that what was recorded on this document was not the real ANKH.


    However, as Ye Fan sat in the conference room, he felt very ufortable.The reason was simple. Sitting opposite him was Xiao Xin''er. From time to time, she would give him a cold look, carrying a hidden bitterness and a disdainful look, which made Ye Fan very depressed.


    Ye Fan could only me his own great charm for being able to hook up with the phoenix girl. Although Ye Fan himself didn''t even know how he had managed to make Xiao Xin''er interested in him.<span>Around two in the morning, a group of schrs and experts finished reading the document.


    The representatives of magnesium and China, as well as the directors of the Sytor Society, were all concerned about the authenticity of the ANKH.


    In the end, a group of schrs honestly replied. This was not some mature theory of immortal drugs. This was just a preliminary idea. Even if they relied on this document, they still wouldn''t be able to make an immortal drug.


    <span>This made the crowd feel very regretful, but they also let out a huge sigh of relief.


    This way, at least, Sebastian and Michael would not be fighting at once, and there would be one less cmity in the underground world.


    "Everyone, there is a very important matter now. We need to take advantage of the presence of the nine legendary experts and the representatives of the various great countries to implement it as soon as possible." The director Hewitt stood up and said, "Our Sytor Association has suffered the loss of the esteemed president Maxim, but our association will face an even more serious challenge.<span>Therefore, our Council hopes that, in the shortest possible time, it will be possible to nominate a candidate and then elect a new president of the Set Association to fully dispatch the work of the Association. "


    When everyone heard this, they looked at each other in dismay. This was indeed very important.<span>Although the main purpose of the Sai Te Association was to give the major guilds a rating and ranks to the strong, its function was equivalent to the central hub of an underground world. Through the association, the major guilds could negotiate and resolve some issues.


    <span>Without the Sytor Association''s referee, many times in the underground world, there would be heavy casualties.


    At a critical moment, the Sit Society was also the main organizer of the underground world. They could lead the major organizations and face all kinds of challenges together.


    Especially after the ident on the Undead Cmity, everyone was panicking, and the importance of the Sit Association became even more evident."I feel that after this meeting, the person most qualified to be the next president of the Saitt Association should be the White Queen, Madam Sylvie." Mi Jia Lie suggested.


    When Sylvie heard this, she hurriedly declined. "No, no, Michael, you''re praising me too much. I''m just a woman. Just managing the power in the old days is enough to give me a headache."


    <span>"OD-ONES is managed by three arbiters, and the strong are as numerous as the clouds. Even if you''re not here, you can still operate it, and you can choose a new arbiter.


    But the Sai Te Association needs a powerful person, someone who can convince the masses. Your personality, your strength, can make people believe in you! " Michael said.


    Sebastian shouted, "I object! There had never been a case where a leader of an S-ss organization served as the association''s president! This is unfair! "


    <span>"Hmph, without a precedent, it''s not like I''m not allowed to!" Sylvie saved thousands of lives in the underground world and is the benefactor of hundreds of unions. If she isn''t the guild leader, who would be the one?! " Michael retorted.


    Director Hewitt frowned and asked the other delegations, "What do you think?"The representatives of China, the Mg Nation, the Shardbearer Nation, the O Nation, and other countries also had their own ideas. However, other than supporting them, most of them chose not to express their opinions and reservations.


    <span>If they were to oppose her, they would be despised. No one wanted to stand out at this moment, and even if they had their own selfish motives, they could only bear with it.


    "Legend experts, what do you think?" Hewitt asked again.


    Olegughed. "Whatever! Anyone can be the president, but just don''t bother about me fishing for treasures, haha! "Zhuge Tianming waved his fan, "We, the Heaven''s Eyes, have never asked such a thing before."


    "I support," said Olendo matter-of-factly.


    Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes and said, "I''m very annoyed, don''t ask me!"


    Al didn''t say anything, just nodded, and seemed to agree.When it was Ye Fan''s turn, his eyes flickered as they looked at each other. From her face, one could only see a faint smile.


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, and said, "As the president, I naturally will not object."


    When Sylvie heard this, she said with a helpless look on her face, "You, what are you all doing? What virtue or ability do I have to be the president of Sai Association ¡­"


    Director Hewitt said respectfully, "It seems that all of you have affirmed the White Queen''s character. Our Council also feels that the White Queen will be the best candidate to be the new president for this extraordinary period.


    Today, we will immediately begin the new President''s admittance procedures. If we are able to pass the voting within the Guild, then we will have to invite Miss Sylvie to be the new President of our Association!"ording to convention, the new president has to resign his position in the organization where he originally belonged. If Miss Sylvie really doesn''t want to be the president, we can understand that."


    Sylvie smiled faintly and looked around. "What else can I say? With so many people supporting me, if I were to retreat, it would be too much of a waste of everyone''s trust.""Since that''s the case, I will boldly be the president. If I''m not good enough, I will abdicate ¡­"


    Hewitt breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Sylvie''s agreement, and took the lead in pping.


    <span>Very soon, apuse rang out in the meeting room. Sylvie expressed her gratitude to everyone else, expressing her intention to work hard in order to seek for the peace and stability of the underground world.


    After the meeting was over, the Sit Association''s follow-up meeting was cancelled. Everyone said their goodbyes and prepared to leave.


    Of course, some people left in a very unpleasant way, such as Sebastian, and there were sparks between his eyes and Michael''s as they went out.Xiao Xin''er fiercely gouged out Ye Fan with her eyes, and arrogantly left. Ye Fan had no choice but to let her take this woman.


    <span>Just when Ye Fan was about to leave, Sylvie suddenly called out to him.


    <span>"Ye Fan, can you give me some time to say a few words in private?" Sylvie smiled with a hint of profoundness. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 560

    <span>0560


    <span>Ye Fan was alert in his heart, but his expression didn''t change. Rejecting her at this moment actually made him feel guilty, so he pretended to nod his head naturally: "Mistress is too polite, of course I can."


    With a very happy expression, Sylvie stretched out her hand. "That''s really great. Let''s go to the stands outside."


    The two of them came to a deserted grandstand. The venue was almost cleaned now, but they could still smell the scent of blood in the air.


    After standing still, Sylvie turned around and looked at Ye Fan with a strange expression in her eyes.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Ye Fan smiled and asked, "What''s wrong, Mistress?"


    <span>With a smile that was not a smile, Sylvie asked, "May I ask, previously, when you were attacked at the venue, where were you?"


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "I was entrusted by my old friend to help the Dragon Soul find a traitor, and I was just about to take care of that matter when I didn''t make it back in time."


    "Is that so? Did you find the traitor?"


    <span>"Yes, he''s dead."


    "Is there any trouble?" Sylvie asked again.<span>"Thank you for your concern, Mistress. There isn''t much trouble, but unfortunately, we weren''t able to deal with those undead creatures together with everyone." Ye Fan said apologetically.


    <span>"Since there''s no trouble, why does your body feel like it expended a huge amount of energy?" A faint light appeared in Sylvie''s eyes.


    Ye Fan frowned. In the end, there was no way for him to escape from her eyes. After all, the opponent was a healing mage, who was very good at identifying the condition of their body.


    <span>"I can tell that you seem very tired, as though you''ve gone through a difficult battle," Sylvie said.


    Ye Fan lowered his head and could only smile, "Actually, I just met a troublesome guy, but I''m fine now. Now that the matter has been resolved, I have to thank teacher for her concern."


    <span>"Oh? Who is it that can make you feel troubled? " Sylvie asked.


    Ye Fan looked at the woman''s eyes and said, "I don''t know either, in short ¡­" He''s still alive. "<span>"Ye Fan." Sylvie''s eyes revealed a deep meaning as she said, "Actually, there are some things you can tell me directly. Although you killed my husband and your master, it was his own choice. I don''t me you."


    Ye Fan said in understanding, "I know you won''t me me, Mistress, but I really have nothing to say."


    <span>Sylvie was silent for a while again, her bright eyes remained on Ye Fan for a long time, then she nodded and said, "You''re fine, I am relieved."


    There''s another thing about the elephant head god and the ANKH. I heard that thest time the elephant head god appeared, he was with you.


    <span>Do you know anything about ANKH? I didn''t see you take a stand at the meeting just now. Don''t you have anything to say? "


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Mistress, I am not a scientist, and I really don''t have any say in this matter."


    I saw him die with my own eyes, and he didn''t leave behind anything like an ANKH. That''s just a rumor.


    "Is that so?" She nodded and said, "Thank you for taking the time to talk with me. I have no other problems, but Ye Fan, what about you?"<span>Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "No problem, if Mistress has nothing else, I will leave."


    "Bye."Ye Fan turned around, nning to leave. Not long after taking a few steps, Sylvie''s voice came from behind.


    "Ye Fan..."<span>"What''s wrong, Mistress? Is there something else?" Ye Fan turned his head.


    <span>In the darkness, half of Sylvie''s face was hidden in the shadows. She smiled and said, "I just want to tell you onest thing ¡­" "Sometimes being too smart isn''t a good thing ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan squinted his eyes, and gave a carefree smile, "Although I don''t understand what it means, I thank teacher for her advice."


    <span>Finished speaking, Ye Fan walked out of the stands, only, Ye Fan''s face already became a lot more serious.


    When he arrived at a tavern in the town, Ye Fan saw Su Qingxue and INFERNO''s people. Everyone was still awake, and had been waiting for him the entire time.Ye Fan saw that Su Qingxue''s eyes were still red. Thinking about what Xiao Xin''er had said, he felt his heart ache and went up to hug the woman, "Wife, why don''t you sleep for a while?"


    Su Qingxue gently pushed him away, not wanting to let so many people watch. "I''m fine, everyone is waiting for you. I drank some refreshment, so I''m not sleepy."


    "Boss, you''re finally back. How is it?" Mammon and the others asked.Ye Fan gave a brief summary of the discussion about the results of the ANKH, as well as the matter of Sylvie bing the guild leader.


    After everyone heard this, they all hadplicated expressions on their faces.


    "I feel that something is amiss. Since boss said that Skerriton isn''t dead, then he definitely isn''t. When Sylvie killed Skerriton, couldn''t she have felt it? " Azazel said.


    "It''s very likely that she and Skerriton co-acted in this drama in order to usurp control of the Seth Society," the Leviathan said, pping its hands.<span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "Of course there are people who think like you guys, but the problem is that without any proof, how can you convince others by saying it?" Moreover, Sylvie did indeed save thousands of people. Right now, her prestige has already reached a new high. "


    <span>"What is this woman trying to do?" Asmuntis frowned.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "No matter what she does, she definitely doesn''t have any good intentions towards me. After all, I identally broke Skellian''s y."


    If that Song Meizhi is a member of the Asura Faction, then Skerriden is one as well. Naturally, Sylvie and the Asura Faction will also be involved. "


    "This Asura Society is really deep. Doesn''t that mean that the former ruler and the Swamp Crawler both have Asura Society backgrounds?" Beryl said in surprise.<span>Ye Fan also felt that things were getting troublesome. If he didn''t know anything, that would be fine, but it seemed that he was the one who unintentionally knew the most of these secrets.


    <span>"When we return to the farm today, everyone, please tidy up. After that, for at least two months, you will all try your best toe to Purgatory Ind and find Sally Ye. Everyone, gather together!" Ye Fan solemnly said.


    When everyone heard this, they all felt very shocked."Boss!" Was it that serious!? You need to return to Purgatory Ind?! " Mammon''s mouth was wide open.


    Su Qingxue was still a little confused. Although she had heard of Purgatory Ind, she didn''t know where exactly this ind came from, nor did it have any special meaning.


    Ye Fan nodded his head, "I''m worried that Skerriton and Sylvie would think of a way to kill us if they view us as a thorn in their side.


    I''m fine by myself, but I don''t have to go back to China. With my strength and the strength of the Dragon Soul, they wouldn''t dare to make a big fuss.<span>But, you guys are different, you guys can''t run with me to China, that way the dragon soul won''t allow it.


    So, the safest way is for you to first return to Purgatory Ind. If we gather together and borrow the power of the defenses of Purgatory Ind, you should be able to ensure your safety. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 561

    0561"Boss, are you worrying too much? We haven''t even seen Skerriton, nor are we opposed to Sylvie being the guild leader. We haven''t even interacted with the Asura Society before, so why are they targeting us?" The Leviathan spread its hands.


    <span>"Boss said to go back, so let''s go back!" Why do you talk so much nonsense, you squid! If something really happens, will we have enough time to go back? " Azazel cursed.


    Asmuntis narrowed his eyes. "The boss'' meaning is that it''s not just a matter of our safety. We have a close rtionship with the boss, so if they want to deal with the boss, they have to do it from our bodies."


    Since we were scattered throughout the world, we gave them a chance to seize the boss''s weakness. We''ll just follow boss''s instructions and return to Purgatory Ind to stay for a while. "


    Ye Fan nodded, "The sloppy-looking ghost is right. Brothers, money is more or less earned. Even if you lose your life, you won''t be able to enjoy the money."<span>"Especially you, squid. You already have a wife and children. Don''t tell me you want your daughter, Debbie, to suddenly lose her father?"


    <span>"Pah pah pah!" Boss, what a jinx! I... I think it''s better for me to return to Purgatory Ind! " When the Leviathan heard this, it said nervously, "I''m going to bring my wife and children to the ind too! SHIT. Boss, you want to scare me to death!? "


    Beryl said miserably, "I... I''ve still got a few parties and dances I''ve arranged. I haven''t been to the fashion show yet, boss. Can I go back in a month and a half? "<span>Ye Fan nced at him, "Lazy guy, it''s fine if you don''t go. Anyway, you''ve been captured, so I''m toozy to save you."


    "Don''t! Boss! Don''t! I... F * ck me! You can''t just ignore me! " Belle''s face turned green as he shouted loudly.


    <span>They allughed, thinking that Beryl was a real Coke.


    "Actually, going back is pretty good. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Sally. It just so happens that I can let everyone apany her." Mamen chuckled and said.


    "Come on, do you think Sally needs yourpany? "The only person she wants to see is her boss. When she sees us, she doesn''t even bother to raise her eyes", the Leviathan rolled its eyes.


    "Boss, what about you? Why don''t you go back and take a look?" Asmuntis asked.


    Ye Fan revealed aplicated expression and was silent for a moment. He looked at Su Qingxue and shook his head, "Not for now, I still have other things to do. It''s the Spring Festival so I''ll have to wait until the new year."


    "What a pity, I also want to go to China to celebrate the Spring Festival, boss ¡­" How about we apany you back to China first? " Beryl said eagerly.<span>Ye Fan hurriedly raised his hand to stop him, "Don''t!" If you fellows go to China, the Dragon Soul will definitely fall out with me! "


    <span>Although, the strength of the group of INFERNO is still far from that of the Legend rank experts, but in the underground world, the influence of a Legend rank expert alone is not as great as they imagined.


    This was because many times, Legend rank experts didn''te forward to deal with any problems.


    <span>Instead, it was the likes of Asmuntis, Azzle, Mammon, and Leviathan, the leaders of certain fields, who, under normal circumstances, influenced many aspects of the underground world.


    <span>For example, Legend rank experts were nuclear weapons. They mainly served as a deterrent, and these were the conventional weapons that would be effective in times of war.


    With thebined forces of INFERNO, it was more than enough to start a modern war. The dragon soul would definitely not allow them to enter the country. This was evident from how fearful the dragon soul had been when the Leviathan appeared on the high seas.


    <span>After the discussion was over, everyone went back to the farm in the car. They nned to tidy up a bit, settle some things, and then head to Purgatory Ind.


    On the way back to the farm, Su Qingxue sat in the car and finally found the time to ask, "Ye Fan, what kind of ce is Purgatory Ind? Who is Sally? "


    Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, and then followed with an exnation, "When the Sacred War ended, a few rich people who knew each other said that they wanted to repay their gratitude and spent money to build a small ind in the Pacific for me.It was surrounded by a volcanic area. Although it looked rather scary, it was actually very safe. Furthermore, it had four seasons like spring. The scenery was pretty good.


    People like us have been fighting and killing all over the world for so many years just to have amon home, so we built a house there and built a paradise.Sally is one of my sisters. I''ve known her since OD-ONES. She''s a housekeeper and lives on the ind. "


    Su Qingxue replied with an "Oh" before she asked again, "Is Sally Ye very powerful?"


    "Why do you say that?" Ye Fan was puzzled."You said that everyone should go to the ind to find her. It seems that once you see her, it will be very safe," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes revealed aplex expression, and he sighed, "This question is very difficult to answer." Sally''s identity is a little special. If we were to really talk about it, she might be the strongest amongst us, even much stronger than me ¡­


    However, due to some of the problems with Sally''s congenital ability, she is unable to fully disy her full strength. Thus, I am unable to say for sure. "


    <span>Su Qingxue blinked and suddenly asked, "Is she beautiful?"


    Ye Fan almost lost his grip on the steering wheel, he turned around and looked at the woman with a serious face, "Wife, your question is so strange, she''s my little sister!"


    <span>"A sister?"


    "Of course not."


    <span>"Is she beautiful?" Su Qingxue stubbornly asked.


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless. Thinking about Sally''s face and figure, he couldn''t find the words to break his heart, so he nodded and said, "Beautiful."


    Su Qingxue turned her head and looked out of the window, but didn''t say anything.<span>Ye Fan felt very bitter in his heart. If he had known this earlier, he would have apologized to Sally Ye. If he said it like this, he would have definitely made Su Qingxue unhappy again.


    <span>Ye Fan and Su Qingxue actually didn''t have anything to pack, especially Su Qingxue, who was kidnapped to Limur.


    <span>But since they were supposed to be in the Faubourg for two days and had to say goodbye to the others, they went back to the farm.


    Azazar, Mammon, and the others all had their own private jets, but this time they could all fly together by helicopter to the airport.


    Beryl was rather poor, and was already used to loitering around on his brothers'' ne.


    Asmondius was thest to leave. He came in front of Ye Fan and said, "Boss, ording to what you said before, I''ve already gathered all of the most elite Bayou''s troops and sent them to China.I thought about it and decided to follow you guys to China. Firstly, she could be in charge of security, and secondly, she could grow faster by following you around. "


    No wonder Fog Night didn''t pack anything and didn''t intend to leave either. So it turns out that Asmondius approved this disciple to go to China?As matters stood, Ye Fan couldn''t refuse such good intentions. Coincidentally, he also wanted to teach Wu Ye how to cultivate his body, so he agreed.


    Soon, everyone was gone and the farm was deserted.<span>In the living room, the lights were on. It was almost morning.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the remaining Su Qingxue and Fog Night in front of him. The atmosphere suddenly became a bit strange.


    <span>"Haha, I''m hungry. Wife, son, let me make you breakfast." In order to break the awkward silence, Ye Fan took the initiative to get up and walk to the kitchen. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 562

    0562


    Fog Night heard this and quickly went over and said, "No need, brother, how can I let a man like you cook? Let me do it."Before Ye Fan could say anything, Fog Night had already grabbed an apron and went to the fridge to get the ingredients.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to sit down and say to Su Qingxue, "Wife, after breakfast, we will return to Barley."


    Su Qingxue, on the other hand, seemed to be in a rather low mood.


    Seeing this woman in such a state, Ye Fan felt a bit ufortable in his heart. However, he didn''t know where to start, so he could only turn on the TV and watch the news for a while.


    <span>After about ten minutes, Fog Night had already made breakfast for three people. There were some delicately made sushi, a few sandwiches, scrambled eggs, lettuce sd, and tomato beef soup. There were a lot of different things about them.


    <span>Sitting at the table, Su Qingxue was slightly surprised and said, "Sister Wu Ye, aren''t you an assassin? "Why are the dishes so good?"


    Fog Night pursed its lips and smiled, "Big sister Su is too kind, it''s actually very ordinary."


    "Wife, assassins need to dress up and do all sorts of roles. Chefs are also one of them, so I''m sure that I''ve learned some culinary skills before." Ye Fan exined.


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, she replied with an "Oh" and started to eat silently.


    After eating, Su Qingxue got up and was about to wash the dishes. Wu Ye quickly stopped her, "Sister Su, let me do it. How can you do this kind of work?"


    "It''s fine, just let me do something. My cooking is very bad, but I can still wash it," Su Qingxue said.


    "Wife, someone wille to clean up the farmter. You don''t need to wash up. We''ll be leaving soon." Ye Fan said.


    However, Su Qingxue stubbornly said, "We still have to wash them clean! Do you think that I don''t even know how to wash the dishes?! "


    "Of course not, I just don''t want you to be tired." Ye Fan said.<span>"I''m not tired!" Su Qingxue said snappily.


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t know where this woman got her anger from, but why was his tone so heavy, so he could only agree.


    Su Qingxue walked to the sink and began to wash the dishes. She also used a lot of strength in her hands, as if she had a grudge with these dishes.<span>Suddenly, there was a nging sound.


    One of the tes fell to the ground and pieces fell to the ground.


    Su Qingxue cried out in surprise. She squatted down in frustration and started to pick up the pieces."Wife! "Don''t use your hands!" Ye Fan quickly ran over to stop the woman.


    <span>However, it was toote. Su Qingxue let out a delicate "Ah!" as her finger was cut by the fragments, causing bright red blood to flow out.


    Ye Fan felt his heart ache with anger, and inwardly, he med this woman for not caring for him. He grabbed her hand, "What are you doing?" It was like he had eaten gunpowder!? Was there a need to wash the dishes!? "You ¡­"


    Halfway through his words, Ye Fan was at a loss for words. He realized that Su Qingxue was actually crying?!


    "Wife... You. "Why are you crying ¡­" Ye Fan was confused.Fog Night was very quick-witted. Sensing that the atmosphere was not right, it said to Ye Fan, "Brother, I''m going to pack my stuff and go to the next room first."


    Ye Fan couldn''t care about Fog Night anymore. His heart was about to break when he saw Su Qingxue''s tears falling down.


    "What''s wrong? Wife? " Ye Fan embraced the woman, gently stroking her back, "Tell me, don''t cry."


    <span>Su Qingxue choked with sobs and said, "I feel that I am very useless. I am really like what Xiao Xin''er said, I can only be your burden, I can''t help you at all ¡­ ¡­"


    I... I want them to live and die with you, in the same world as you.


    But I don''t know anything, I don''t know how to do housework, it''s bad to cook, and now I''ve hurt myself by washing a bowl.


    The only thing I can do is make money, but you don''t need it. Ye Fan... Did you lie to me when you said you were going to marry me? "Woo woo ¡­"<span>Ye Fan heard the woman''s sad words and realized that the woman was thinking about these things.


    <span>"Wifey, what are you talking so foolishly about? We''ve already gotten married, why are you still thinking about this?


    I didn''t want you to fight for me, and I didn''t want you to be my maid. I just wanted to live with you. When two people are together, it''s not soplicated! " Ye Fan sighed and said.


    Su Qingxue sobbed, "But ¡­. But I don''t have any confidence right now. I''ve never felt that I was such a useless woman ¡­


    Compared to the other women around you, what''s stronger? In terms of virtue, I''m definitely not as good as Yue Ying, in terms of family background I''m not as good as Chu Yunyao, in terms of physical appearance, you obviously know beauties like Salley Leaf and Little Sister Fog Night.There are even Legend rank experts like you, but I don''t have any advantages over you. Why don''t you marry them?


    I''m really scared. I don''t even know if I really like you, or if I''m unwilling to part with everything you''ve brought me. Am I really like what Xiao Xin''er said? I don''t want to be that kind of woman.<span>Su Qingxue''s eyes were filled with fear and hesitation. She felt like she was going crazy. She didn''t know what kind of fear she would feel in the future, making her feel lost.


    Ye Fan was stunned. He didn''t expect that Xiao Xin''er''s words would cause Su Qingxue to think so much.Indeed, once his identity was announced, the impact it had on women was too great.


    <span>Looking at it objectively, the level he was at was very far from Su Qingxue.


    Without her, Su Qingxue would have probablye to Barley only to find nothing, to say nothing of other things.<span>If Su Qingxue hadn''t met him, she might have been assassinated by the people from the Ghost Valley and died a long time ago.


    And if he did not return to the country and chose not to hide, then based on Ye Fan''s original height, he would never meet Su Qingxue again in this lifetime.<span>From his perspective, Ye Fan had always felt that the difference in status was not that big of a deal. However, from the woman''s perspective, the pressure that Su Qingxue felt was too great.


    Ye Fan''s heart felt heavy. For a moment, it was hard for him to tell Su Qingxue how much he liked her and how much he loved her. Because right now, no matter what he said, a woman would probably have a hard time listening to him.<span>It wasn''t that Su Qingxue didn''t believe him, but she didn''t believe herself.


    "Wife, don''t think too much. I''ll help bandage your wound. You''ve lost too much blood." Ye Fan picked up one of Su Qingxue''s hands. He didn''t notice for a while, and it was already covered in blood.Ye Fan pulled the woman up and walked towards the table, telling her to sit down. He then found a medical case and bandaged it for Su Qingxue.


    After the bandaging was done, Ye Fan''s hands were covered in blood. Just as he was about to go wash them, Su Qingxue grabbed his hands tightly!


    "Don''t go!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 563

    <span>0563


    Ye Fan looked at the woman''s trembling little hand, which was still wrapped in gauze, and sighed. He squatted down and said, "Wife, I am just going to take a bath. Don''t grip me so hard, the wound will open up and bleed."


    <span>"I don''t want to let you go ¡­" Su Qingxue faintly said, "I feel that if I release you, you will leave."


    Ye Fan had never seen a woman so attached to him, just like a little girl, afraid that she would lose her family.If it was in the past, Ye Fan would be very happy. Su Qingxue could stick to him like this, but at this moment, Ye Fan only felt a wave of sadness and heartache.


    Ye Fan sat on the side of the chair, holding the woman''s hand and earnestly said, "Wife, I won''t leave you. Even if you chase me away, I won''t leave you."


    Su Qingxue looked at the man eagerly, "Is it because you promised my grandmother ¡­ ¡­" That''s why you''re with me? "


    "You ¡­ Why do you keep having these silly thoughts!? Was there a need for me to make things difficult for myself!? Marriage is something that willst forever ¡­ " Ye Fan felt a headacheing on and was speechless.


    Su Qingxue looked at the man for a while and said, "Then give me the Ghost Valley Ring."


    "You want to pull the thumb ring?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "Why?""Give it to me!" Su Qingxue stubbornly said.


    <span>Ye Fan had no choice but to take out the thumb ring that he carried with him. He didn''t care about randomly releasing this thing, after all, it was very important, so carrying it with him was the safest.


    Su Qingxue took the thumb ring and ignored the dirty blood on the thumb ring. She clenched it tightly and said, "From today onwards, I will keep the thumb ring for myself. You don''t need to worry about that."


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was shocked, "Wife, this is too dangerous!"<span>"If you were with me because of your promise to my grandmother, then you don''t have the thumb ring anymore, and you don''t need to keep your promise. If you want to leave ¡­" "You can leave at any time, let alone breaking your promise ¡­" Su Qingxue put the thumb ring into her pocket.


    <span>Ye Fan could only silently smile wryly, "Silly wife, even if you take the thumb ring, what''s the difference? How could I change my mind because of this thumb ring?


    I didn''t marry you because of Grandmother, but because I love you. Why can''t you understand? ""You always say that! There was no reason to say that he loved me! But I really don''t have anything worth loving! I don''t have any advantage to be loved by you. How do you expect me to believe what you say?! " Su Qingxue was about to cry again.


    <span>Ye Fan felt very helpless. He felt that he had already made it clear, but Su Qingxue refused to believe him.


    Xiao Xin''er, oh Xiao Xin''er, you''re really going to make me suffer! Ye Fan muttered in his heart.


    Just when Ye Fan was nning to try to calm Su Qingxue down by kissing her, he suddenly felt that something was wrong!


    A ghastly aura of death was approaching the house!


    Ye Fan was very familiar with this aura, and immediately felt that something was wrong!"Wife! Stay in the house and don''t go out! " Ye Fan suddenly turned around, rushed to the door and closed it.


    <span>It was early in the morning and it was normal for fog to cover the outside. However, this fog was formed by waves of death aura!


    "Brother!" Fog Night also ran out from a nearby room. Upon seeing the deathly aura, its face turned deathly pale.Ye Fan had a face full of caution as he said, "Come into the house and protect your big sister Su."


    Fog Night: "Brother, be careful ¡­"


    It just so happened that everyone else had left the farm, but even if they didn''t, they probably wouldn''t be of much help.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the surrounding fog: "Skelton I know you aren''t dead but the speed at which you found us was much faster than I had expected."


    The aura of death became denser and denser as the silhouette of a man in a ck robe slowly emerged from it.<span>"Lucifer, you have recovered less than 60% of your energy consumption. As for me, I have sessfully recovered 100% of mybat power in the cemetery. It''s not good for you... " Skelton sinisterlyughed.


    The thing that Ye Fan was most worried about still happened. This guy had alreadye back after absorbing the undead energy from the tomb.


    <span>"A flood of death!"


    With a wave of Skerriton''s staff, the gray aura of death that permeated the air gathered together and formed an aura of death shock wave, once again rushing towards Ye Fan.Ye Fan dodged to the side, only to find that the torrent of water had reached the house, corroding the wall and making it unable to continue any further!


    Ye Fan hastily jumped behind Skerriton, not allowing him to attack the house.


    <span>"Why are you looking for trouble with me? We should not have any grudges between us. Ye Fan asked.


    "There''s no point asking these questions. Make your move!" Skerriton summoned a few bone shields to protect his surroundings and also summoned a dozen bone spears, shooting towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan punched and kicked. After taking care of these bone spears, a hurricane came from the front and immediately wrapped him up!


    Ye Fan stood in the wind and felt his body being corroded by the poisonous fog. If this carried on, he would definitely not be able to bear it, so he could only grit his teeth and use the disintegration technique.


    "Disintegrate!"


    Ye Fan, who only had less than 60% of his strength left, felt that it waspletely different from the previous three times he had used the disintegration technique!


    Although his body felt the powerful strength, and the effects of this deathly aura were once again resisted, Ye Fan also felt the increasing burden of his body. If he were to fight like this, he would probably be too exhausted to evenst a few minutes.


    Finish the battle in three minutes!


    Ye Fan steeled his heart and suddenly rushed forward. With one punch, he blew up a huge white bone shield. After several consecutive punches, he arrived in front of Skellidon!<span>"Earth puppets!"


    <span>Skerriton summoned a huge mud puppet that was more than two meters tall, and it stood in front of him, directly shing with Ye Fan!


    <span>"Bam!"


    The Earth Puppet was smashed by Ye Fan''s fist, but Skellian took advantage of this gap and swiftly retreated.


    "Lucifer, do you think you can defeat me with the same move?"


    Skellidon raised his staff, and the deathly aura quickly circted around his body. With a sudden wave of his staff, a strong gust of wind whistled towards the house!<span>When Ye Fan saw that they were going to attack the location of Su Qingxue and Fog Night, he did not care about anything else and directly rushed over, using his body to block the impact.


    <span>Ye Fan''s body crashed into the door of the house, but he was still able to block the strong wind of death.


    In the room, Su Qingxue and Fog Night were so scared that their beautiful faces turned pale, especially Su Qingxue. When she saw the terrifying ck robed Magus, the bones on the ground turned cold and her hands and feet went cold.<span>"Ah!" Take her through the back door! "Faster!" Ye Fan said loudly.


    Wu Ye finally reacted. He knew that staying behind would drag down Ye Fan, so he pulled Su Qingxue''s hand and ran backwards. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 564

    <span>0564


    <span>"Sister Su!" "Follow me!" Fog night, the reaction was fast.


    Su Qingxue''s face was still full of tears as she turned her head to look at Ye Fan, "But ¡­" "But ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t have the leisure to look at the two women. He was fully focused on dealing with Skellian, and was already having a hard time.


    His original method of cultivation had already been countered. Plus, he didn''t have enough physical strength, and Skellian had almost touched him with the same method. Thus, it was now even more difficult to fight.Skeltonughed. "So your wife is here too. Lucifer, you brought such a burden with you. Today ¡­" "We are doomed."


    Su Qingxue, who was originally about to be dragged away, suddenly felt a string in her heart when she heard this.


    She did not know where she got the strength from, but with a push, she broke free from Fog Night''s grasp.Wu Ye was also shocked for a moment. He turned his head and said in shock, "Sister Su ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Su Qingxue''s eyes were filled with stubbornness as she turned around. Although her voice was not loud, she said with determination, "I won''t leave. I want to stay! "<span>When Ye Fan heard this, he was also stunned. He turned his head and saw Su Qingxue''s iparably firm gaze and mixed feelings in her heart.


    Logically speaking, he should have scolded a woman. How stupid would that be? After all, if she stayed, she wouldn''t be a threat. She would only be Skellidon''s target.<span>However, Ye Fan couldn''t say anything.


    Because Su Qingxue chose to stay, she actually chose to live and die with him.


    <span>"Even if I don''t know how to fight, at least I can apany him, regardless of life or death!" Su Qingxue said with reddened eyes.


    <span>Wu Ye was stunned there. He couldn''t say a single word as he looked at Su Qingxue with aplex expression.


    Although he didn''t say anything, nor show any expression on his face, in reality, Wu Ye didn''t like Su Qingxue very much.


    It wasn''t because of a woman''s jealousy, but because Fog Night was the same as Xiao Xin''er and felt that ordinary women were not worthy of Ye Fan.This woman was only good-looking and didn''t have any cultivation. She didn''t even seem like a good wife or a good mother, so how could she marry Ye Fan and be his wife?


    Of course, Wu Ye wasn''t convinced. However, due to Ye Fan''s face, she didn''t want to make Ye Fan angry, so she didn''t dare to say anything. She could only pretend to get along with Su Qingxue.


    However, at this moment, when Su Qingxue insisted on staying, Wu Ye''s view of her changed slightly.


    <span>Even though this woman was silly and couldn''t be of any help, but ¡­ Silly, isn''t that an admirable quality?


    Ye Fan could only bitterly smile. In fact, even if Su Qingxue and Fog Night ran, they probably wouldn''t be able to get far. However, Su Qingxue actually chose to stay. This moved him.


    Although his body was very tired, Ye Fan''s heart was filled with warmth.


    "Ugh ¡­" "Lucifer, you have a good wife. I admire such women. As a respect, I can guarantee that this battle will not affect the twodies." Skeltonughed.


    Hearing this, a trace of hope was ignited in Ye Fan''s heart. It looks like he still had a chance, otherwise, if he kept defending passively, he would really be waiting for death."As a Legend rank expert, fortunately you still have a bit of basic dignity." Ye Fan let out a sigh, and then disyed the stance of the ancient martial dragon w.


    <span>Ye Fan realized that if he were to use pure strength and speed, it would be very difficult for him to hit Skellian. He returned to the most essential point, which was that Ye Fan wanted to use ancient martial arts to try.


    <span>For ancient martial arts that required internal energy, Ye Fan was no longer able to use them, but for external martial arts like the Dragon''s ws, which was honed to the extreme by countless of predecessors, Ye Fan could still try it out.


    As Skerriton''s new wave of attacks came, Ye Fan stood up and rushed into the whirlpool of death. He once again engaged in a fierce battle with all sorts of bone spears, bone spikes, and undead summoners.


    Skerriton relied on the strong wind to slow down Ye Fan''s movement trajectory, which allowed him to avoid Ye Fan''s attack and consume Ye Fan''s physical strength.Although Ye Fan was aware of the enemy''s strategy, hecked the ability to attack from a distance, and couldn''t help but feel very helpless.


    After sprinting back and forth for over a minute, Ye Fan discovered that if this continued, he would be killed sooner orter. Seeing a nearby telegraph pole, Ye Fan rushed over and pulled it up.The wires crackled with electrical sparks and were torn apart.


    Ye Fan waved the extremely long telegraph pole, randomly sweeping it and knocking Skellidon back.<span>Just as he was about to give chase, Skellidon reacted by taking advantage of the situation and attacked in a new way.


    "Hellfire!"


    Skerriton''s staff stabbed into the ground, and lines of green-green mes lit up the ground. Ye Fan was immediately surrounded by all sorts of mes, and his body jumped high into the air, jumping out of the encirclement of mes.Several bonences flew out like flying shuttles. Ye Fan''s electric poles collided with thesences, and werepletely smashed to smithereens!


    Ye Fan just realized that he had lost his Zhen Qi and could not use it to protect his weapons, so these weapons could not help but be exhausted.


    Could it be that without his zhenqi, there was no way to defeat this Skeleton Mage? Could it be that he had taken the wrong path in his cultivation!?


    For the first time, Ye Fan began to doubt the results of his training, because he could no longer see any hope of winning!Skerriton did not care what Ye Fan thought. After summoning a hurricane of death, he once again surrounded Ye Fan, and all kinds of necromancy leaked out.


    <span>Not far away, Wu Ye saw Ye Fan being surrounded in a moment of desperation. Gritting his teeth, he said to Su Qingxue, "Sister Su, hide well. I''ll help Brother Ye Fan!"


    <span>After finishing his sentence, Fog Night raised its speed to the limit. It pulled out the katana from its waist, turned into a shadow, and sprinted towards Skellidon''s location!


    Skelliton noticed the Fog Night''s approach and sneered. "A mere Body Refinement Realm cultivator dares to kill me?"


    "Ah!" "Don''te near me!" In the storm, Ye Fan shouted loudly.


    But it was toote. Fog Night had already decided to go all out."Hundred Shadows!"


    Misty Night''s body turned into a ray of white light. It was so fast that Skellidon didn''t even have time to react before it was right in front of him!


    Within twenty to thirty meters, Fog Night seemed to have teleported in an instant!


    "Puchi!"


    <span>The katana smoothly stabbed Skellian in the heart!


    Fog night, but remember clearly, when Ye Fan killed Skelliton, it was just a skull. It waspletely useless.Therefore, Fog Night pierced into his heart.


    But the problem was, when Misty Night''s knife prated the ck cloak, it discovered ¡­ No blood!Skerriton smiled sinisterly, "I said long ago that I am an immortal! An immortal body! "


    <span>"Hu!"


    A cloud of ck gas was ejected from Skelliton''s hood, and Fog Night reacted quickly enough to close its eyes and breathe.<span>However, the side effect of using Hundred Shadows was to make her body unable to control itself!


    "Bam!" Skerriton swung his staff, and Fog Night was sent flying, crashing to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 565

    0565A Legend rank expert was a Legend rank expert. Even a Mage like Skerriton was not something Fog Night could defend against.


    "I didn''t expect a female assassin like you to have such a unique skill. Unfortunately, there is no point in dealing with me." Skellian was afraid. He couldn''t react to the speed of 100 shadows.Ye Fan saw that he was about to swing his bonence towards Fog Night, and decisively broke through the storm and hacked down that bonence!


    "Your opponent is me." Ye Fan said in a deep voice.


    "Heh heh ¡­" "Lucifer, I promised that I wouldn''t do anything to the two women, but if she wants to do something to me, then don''t me me for it." Skelton said.


    When Su Qingxue saw that Wu Ye was injured, she ran over and reached out to support him.<span>"Wife! Don''te near me! " Seeing the womaning over, Ye Fan was anxious.


    Su Qingxue said, "I''ll take Fog Night to the back. You focus on hitting you!"


    Su Qingxue had usually practiced her body, and she had already trained in the Profound Truths Scripture for a period of time. Although she did not manage to cultivate any true energy, her physical strength had increased by quite a bit.


    <span>It was fast now, too, lifting up the foggy night and hiding behind a nearby garage.


    <span>Wu Ye looked at Su Qingxue, who came to his rescue regardless of the danger. His eyes revealed a trace of emotion. "Sister Su, you ¡­"


    "Don''t talk! Are you suffering from internal injuries? Stop talking! " Su Qingxue said.


    Wu Ye felt very guilty. Originally, she should have taken care of Su Qingxue, but now, their roles were reversed.


    <span>The key was that Wu Ye had always looked down on Su Qingxue. Now, Su Qingxue was evening to rescue her from the danger zone, making him feel even more guilty.


    Ye Fan didn''t have the leisure to take care of the two women, because he himself also felt that it was getting more and more taxing, and the consumption of disintegration was just too great.<span>The key point was that all of his strength was spent fighting with the undead summoners. He was wasting his time on disintegration!


    Arge number of Hellfires were ignited around Skerriton, and the whirlpool formed by the death aura constantly disturbed Ye Fan''s movements.


    The Earth puppets that appeared from time to time formed a trap, causing Ye Fan to be unable to get any closer to Skerriton''s main body.


    After fighting for another three minutes, Ye Fan felt that his physical strength had reached a critical point, and could no longer maintain the state of disintegration.


    <span>A feeling of dizziness caused Ye Fan to feel like vomiting.


    He knew this was a sign that his body was exhausted. If he continued to fight like this, even if he did not die suddenly, he would faint.<span>However, when he thought about the two women he had to protect behind him, Ye Fan''s heart burned with anxiety, and he clenched his teeth in an attempt to persevere.


    "Lucifer ¡­ You are strong, but the one you met was me. I was born to be the nemesis of cultivators like you. "You won''t be able to beat me."


    With a wave of his staff, he summoned out another tornado of death!Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" The strong wind swept Ye Fan up, and his body was thrown into the air before heavily crashing into the ground.


    <span>Ye Fan was barely able to support his body, but he felt his legs and hands tremble!


    "I want to see how long you canst!"


    Skellidon snorted, "A rotten puppet!"A y puppet with a stench and corpse poison all over its body jumped out from the ground, pouncing towards Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan''s entire body was covered in sweat. He threw out a punch, and against the corpse poison, he was able to shatter the puppet once again.


    <span>After finishing, Ye Fan finally could not hold on any longer, both of his hands supporting the ground, and his body was restored to its original state.


    Skelton was proud as he saw the oue: "The current you can''t even resist my corpse poison. How can you fight against me?"


    After finishing his sentence, Skerriton released a torrent of death, once again charging towards Ye Fan.<span>This time, Ye Fan didn''t have enough speed to escape. Being hit by this torrent of water, his entire body began to emit a greyish ck color, clearly showing signs of being poisoned.


    Ye Fan could feel that his brain was beginning to feelck of oxygen, and every muscle in his body, because the disintegrationsted for too long, felt extremely sore, and refused to obey.<span>He had experienced this kind of extreme state before, but he had always had his brothers by his side.


    <span>And now, Ye Fan could only take it head on by himself.


    <span>But where was the hope of victory? Ye Fan had never felt so regretful. He had wasted his Heavenly Life Water inner force. If he hadn''t cultivated this kind of skill, he wouldn''t have fallen into a passive situation the moment the fight started.


    <span>By the side of the garage, Su Qingxue saw a man standing in that deathly aura. He was being tortured as tears continuously rolled down his face.


    <span>A heart-wrenching pain made her feel as if her heart was about to break.


    <span>On the other hand, because of his internal injuries, Fog Night couldn''t move at the moment. It could only sit down and urgently circte its energy to heal itself.


    After Skerriton consecutively performed a few sets of necromancy spells, Ye Fan was already exhausted. Even standing up was extremely difficult for him. The main reason was that his heart was filled with a feeling of helplessness, causing him to be at a loss."Lucifer, your legendary life will end here on this unknown farm, in the morning before the sun rises ¡­"


    <span>Skellidon seemed to be moved, "This is the weight you have to bear to change your own training trajectory..."


    With that, a white bonence was summoned.<span>This bonence was different from the previous one. Arge amount of death aura was absorbed into thence, turning it into a grayish-ck color.


    "Let me use this final strike to end your life. Your corpse, I will make good use of it ¡­" Skerriton gave a strangeugh.


    Ye Fan stood shakily, feeling dizzy as the poison fermented in his body.<span>His legs were no longer able to control them, but he was worried about Su Qingxue behind him. He only wanted the woman to run first, so he tried to support her again.


    <span>However, just as Ye Fan turned his head, he discovered that Su Qingxue was not there!


    On the other hand, Fog Night was recovering from its injuries while using a terrified expression to shout out, "No!"Ye Fan felt that the situation wasn''t good. He suddenly turned his head and discovered that Su Qingxue had already ran in front of him with a face full of tears and opened her arms.


    "Puchi!"Time seemed to freeze in that instant.


    <span>Whether it was the whizzing whirlpool of death energy, or the shouts of the foggy night ¡­ Ye Fan couldn''t hear any sound, and he couldn''t see any other color in his eyes.


    He could only see that the bone spear that should have pierced his body had pierced through a woman''s body!


    When Su Qingxue''s body heavily crashed into the ground, her pierced chest, along with the blood flowing out from the bonence, Ye Fan finally realized that this was not a dream, this was real ¡­ ¡­


    "NO!"<span>Ye Fan crazily shouted as he pounced over. Looking at the woman on the ground, he felt as if his soul was about to explode!


    All the fatigue from earlier disappeared at this moment. He felt like he was going mad. All the blood in his body instantly turned cold and boiling hot, as if it was about to boil! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 568

    <span>Even if Ye Fan''s steps were slow, even if Ye Fan didn''t have much strength left, this time, facing a strong enemy, Ye Fan was more confident than ever!


    He held the white bone sword in his hand and locked his gaze on Skellian.


    Although Skerriton didn''t feel any true energy or energy fluctuations, he didn''t know why, but he always felt that he was being closely watched by Ye Fan.


    It was like a rabbit that was being looked down upon by a giant eagle in the sky.<span>If he made the slightest mistake, this giant eagle would seize the opportunity to swoop down and give him a fatal blow!


    Skerriton did not dare to be careless. With a wave of his staff, streams of dark green mes began to ignite on the ground!


    <span>"Hellfire!"


    <span>This type of Undead me could deal immense damage to a person''s mind. Although the temperature was not high, it was very lethal.


    Ye Fan''s mind constantly shed with the various exquisite techniques of the ancient sword technique. Combined with the dozens of famous sword techniques that he had already mastered himself, in a short period of time, some of the most basic sword techniques were bing more and more clear in his mind!


    <span>The sword in Ye Fan''s hand drew an arc for a month and a half. The de was horizontally ced, and it pressed down heavily!


    <span>It was as if an enormous hand had pressed down heavily on a mountain!


    "Boom!"


    <span>When the ground felt the sword intent, it shook heavily! It was as if something was covering him!


    <span>An oppressive sword intent had extinguished all of the Hellfire on the ground!


    "This... How was this possible!? What sword technique is this!? "


    Skerriton cried out in rm. He felt as if he had seen a ghost! Without any Zhen Qi, without any sword qi, how in the world did Ye Fan do it, how did he make the Hellfire extinguish?!


    Ye Fan''s heart was filled with the fury of revenge. He couldn''t wait to chop this guy into eight pieces, then burn his bones and scatter his ashes. How could he have the heart to tell this guy that he used a "sword pressure"?The ancient sword techniques, or rather, the purest forms of the sword techniques, were the basic moves such as piercing, shing, hanging, dots, copse, cloud, erasing, piercing, pressure, etc. Inbination with these, there were other movements such as footwork, jumping, bnce, rotation, and so on.


    <span>The sword pressure emphasized the word "suppress", using the sword''s characteristics to suppress the sword intent of a local attack!


    <span>It sounded simple and easy to understand, but the requirement to use this move in such a shocking manner was extremely high.


    The coordination of every muscle, the control of every inch of strength, and the timing of swinging the sword were all very subtle states.It was like an engine that could only be adjusted to maximize its power and characteristics.


    <span>Ancient martial arts were the same. The strength of the ancient martial arts was not determined by the ancient martial arts itself, but by the person who used it!


    Ye Fan also realized that the biggest benefit he would get from training his body was that his body could clearly sense any ancient martial arts that he had to achieve.


    When this sword was pushed down, Ye Fan''s concentration reached its peak. Borrowing the aggressive aura of wanting topletely crush his opponent''s qi and energy, he mobilized the muscles, joints, and every nerve in his body, perfectly coordinating with each other, and allowed Ye Fan to smoothly use this sword pressure!


    He then executed the sword skill itself, a type of sword intent that he had to bring along. Naturally, this sword pressure was brought out!Although Ye Fan did not have any Zhen Qi, the power contained in his body had actually long since been much stronger than that of Zhen Qi.


    <span>Previously, Ye Fan was just unable to make good use of this power, and only thought of ruthlessly charging and punching and kicking.


    <span>But this time, after Ye Fanbined his sword intent with his own strength, he finally used his body''s strength on the de!


    <span>Having inherited thousands of years of ancient martial arts, as well as the wisdom of countless ancestors, Ye Fan had actually thought that his own self-created training system had already surpassed the wisdom behind these moves, and couldpletely break away from the ancient martial arts, bing a school of its own.


    Now that he thought about it, Ye Fan felt iparably ashamed! These masters who had invented the ancient martial arts, their state of mind was actually far beyond Ye Fan''s imagination!


    "I don''t want to believe that you can break through the formation!?"


    <span>Skerriton was infuriated. He quickly waved his staff and cast three Necromancy spells in quick session.


    <span>"Whirlpool of Death!"


    "Corpse poison puppet!"


    "Netherworld me!"<span>A storm formed by the death aura rose up, howling towards Ye Fan.


    The three corpse poison puppets were filled with poisonous gas and madly ran towards Ye Fan.<span>A dozen skeletons that were flickering with ghostfire hovered in the air, falling towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was not afraid at all. As long as he could avenge his woman, even if it was de Mountain me Sea Guild, he would not hesitate to charge in!


    The current him, with a single sword in hand, was ying ghosts and ying gods!


    <span>Looking at the mass of wailing undead magic in front of him, he slightly stepped back with one foot and pulled back the sword. The sword drew a high semicircle arc in the air as it cleaved down!


    As the sword shed down, it was as if a mountain range had been split open. The air produced a strong crackling sound as the menacing vortex of death in front of him was directly split apart!Ye Fan then stepped forward and waved his sword horizontally. Three corpse poison puppets were cut in half before they could even catch a glimpse of Ye Fan''s hair!


    At this time, Ye Fan did a somersault in the air and the Netherworld me fell down from the sky.


    The white bone sword in Ye Fan''s hand swiped horizontally, and all the Netherworld me was blocked, with no effect at all!<span>The whole set of movements did not even take a second. Ye Fan had only used his own understanding, his own body''s condition, to interpret the most basic steps, chops, shes, and other basic moves of the sword art.


    <span>Seeing his three sets of moves being broken by Ye Fan in one go, Skerriton was extremely surprised!


    <span>One had to know that the previous Ye Fan, even if it was a whirlpool of death, would still cause a lot of trouble.


    <span>In fact, even Ye Fan himself was very surprised. When he first fought against the bronze sword artist, the ancient sword techniques that the bronze man used were not as powerful as the ones that he used now.


    The reason was very likely because of Ye Fan''s physical condition, which was even stronger than the bronze man. After all, the bronze man was not a real person, so even if his strength was very strong, in areas such as his muscles and joints, it was very difficult to perfectly describe the sword intent.


    <span>Ye Fan realized one thing, it seems that his path of training his body was actually not wrong. It''s just that he didn''t find a good method to truly release his strength.


    <span>Even though he was just breaking up, he was only using brute force. He thought he had concentrated his power, but there was a huge gap between them.


    Thinking about it, how could his wisdom beparable to that of a thousand years old master!?


    Ye Fan had already made up his mind. If he could survive today, he would have to thoroughly study ancient martial arts.


    Of course, living or not was not important. What he wanted to do the most right now was to avenge his wife!


    Ye Fan turned his head and once again walked towards Skerriton. Although this corpse poison wasn''t enough to take his life, but to use an ancient martial art, it still required a lot of physical strength. Otherwise, pure sword intent wouldn''t be enough to achieve such a strong effect.


    He felt that he wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer. He didn''t have much energy left, so he had to finish this battle quickly! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 570

    0570"Ye Fan!" Hey! How could you. Don''t scare me! "


    The person who came was Xiao Xin''er. Originally, she was driving here for no other reason than that she was really unconvinced in her heart. This dead Ye Fan actually ignored her for Su Qingxue!?


    She felt that no matter what, she couldn''t lose her phoenix bloodline and decided toe and ask for an exnation. If Ye Fan still didn''t apologize, then she would just ignore this man and burn this house down! This bad guy was so infuriated!


    However, as soon as he drove near, he sensed the aura of death in the distance.


    Xiao Xin''er didn''t think too much and used her movement technique to run over. However, she arrived toote. She only realized that the battle had already ended here.


    Fog night, upon seeing Xiao Xin''er, immediately shouted: "Miss Xiao! Hurry and save my brother! Hurry and save him! "


    Xiao Xin''er frowned, she didn''t understand why Skerriton would appear here, and why he would fight with Ye Fan.<span>Just as he was about to go over and check Ye Fan''s pulse, he suddenly saw Su Qingxue''s corpse not far away. He was stunned.


    <span>"Su Qingxue!?"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er looked at the spear on Su Qingxue''s chest in disbelief and eximed, "She ¡­. What happened to her!? "


    Wu Ye choked in pain and said, "Sister Su, to help Brother Ye Fan block that attack ¡­ ¡­ Was ¡­ "He was killed...""What!?"


    Xiao Xin''er''s face was pale. This cruel reality made her at a loss of what to do.


    <span>Previously, when she said that Su Qingxue was not worthy of Ye Fan, it was because she had her eyes on Ye Fan''s strength. She wanted to borrow his strength to gain benefits.


    But now, Su Qingxue had actually sacrificed herself for Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­<span>Xiao Xin''er''s heart was filled with intense regret and condemnation. She suddenly realized that she was too conceited, overestimating herself, and underestimating Su Qingxue.


    "Miss Xiao, Sister Su is already unable to save him. Quickly think of a way to save Brother Ye Fan!" The Fog Night. It was then that he struggled to his feet and walked over.Xiao Xin''er came back to her senses and looked at Ye Fan, who was on the verge of death and unconscious. She said, "My Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens is the nemesis of the world''s evilness. I should be able to save him."


    <span>With that, Xiao Xin''er helped Ye Fan up and ced one hand on his back. A surge of surging Zhen Qi entered Ye Fan''s body like a warm golden stream.


    Ye Fan''s body was actually very strong. This strength was not only rted to his muscles, but also to his every cell, which gave him a strong resistance against poison.


    The reason why the poison was corroding his body was so heavily was because he had expended too much energy, and his body could not recover in an instant.


    <span>Now, once Xiao Xin''er''s Phoenix Dance zhen Qi entered his body, Ye Fan''s body had a helper and he immediately began to expel the poison.


    Not long after, Ye Fan''s skin color started to return to normal, and his breathing also began to be more rxed.


    Three or four minutester, Ye Fan woke up. Although his head was still heavy, he was basically fine.


    <span>"Brother, are you alright!?" Misty Night saw this and eximed in surprise.


    Ye Fan nodded. He didn''t even need to look to know who the person behind him was. He was extremely familiar with this zhenqi.


    <span>"Xiao Xin''er, thank you." Although Ye Fan was still unable topletely forgive Xiao Xin''er''s words, if Xiao Xin''er didn''t help him, his life might be in danger. Therefore, Ye Fan still sincerely thanked her.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er was stunned, this was the first time Ye Fan directly called her by her name.


    Although it wasn''t polite, it seemed to be a little blurry.<span>"Hmph, I just don''t want a bastard like you to die at the hands of others." Xiao Xin''er arrogantly said.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t pay any attention to him. He stood up, his face expressionless, with eyes filled with sadness and loneliness, but it was hard to conceal it.


    He slowly walked over to Su Qingxue''s corpse and knelt beside the woman. Then, he lowered his head and gently caressed the woman''s face.


    <span>"Wife ¡­" Ye Fan revealed a bitter smile, "I will take you home..."


    <span>Saying this, Ye Fan extended his hand and ced it on the bonence. He clenched his teeth and pulled the bonence out from Su Qingxue''s chest!


    <span>ck blood sttered out as if they could feel Su Qingxue''s life being sucked out.


    <span>Seeing the huge hole in Su Qingxue''s chest, which was badly mangled, Ye Fan''s red eyes also became moist.


    <span>In his mind, he constantly shed images of the two of them meeting, from knowing each other, to getting married, to falling in love, and so on.


    <span>Although the two of them had only been together for half a year, perhaps it was because they had met the "Big Sister Fairy" back then that gave him an impression. This gave Ye Fan a familiar feeling when he first met Su Qingxue.


    <span>From the CEO of Ice Mountain at first, to the silly girl who liked to eat doughnutster on, sometimes this woman was full of scheming, making people afraid of her unfathomably, but sometimes she was also cute and innocent.


    <span>Even now, Ye Fan still didn''t know which parts of Su Qingxue''s true intentions were revealed, and which parts of her performance was purposely made by Su Qingxue ¡­ However, no matter which one was the real her, it didn''t matter anymore.


    She had already used her life to tell herself that her emotions were not fake.


    "Brother, Sister Su died for you. Let''s bury her together. You''ve avenged her. She will definitely be happy to see that you''re fine." Wu Ye stepped forward andforted.


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, letting his heart calm down a little, and nodded, "I''m fine..." I want to bring her back to China ¡­ "


    <span>Just when Ye Fan was about to pick Su Qingxue up, a strange blue light suddenly shed from Su Qingxue''s body!


    "Eh?!"Xiao Xin''er was surprised. Ye Fan and Wu Ye also noticed that there was something strange happening to Su Qingxue''s body!


    A blue ray of cold light flew out from Su Qingxue''s clothes pocket. It was the Ghost Valley Ring!


    <span>"See everything!? Isn''t this thumb ring for the Heaven''s Eyes?! "Why is it with Su Qingxue!?" Xiao Xin''er had a puzzled expression. Of course, she had heard of it before. She had also seen this thumb ring in some books.


    Ye Fan didn''t bother to exin, because he saw that this thumb ring was emitting a strange and mysterious energy!


    This blue energy was bone-chilling cold, as if bits of starlight were being emitted from the ring.


    On the other hand, on Su Qingxue''s body, her wounds were rapidly freezing. The sparkling and translucent ice froze her wounds!<span>"Brother Ye Fan!" What is this thing!? " Fog Night''s face was filled with confusion.


    <span>"I don''t know either..." Ye Fan was excited in his heart, because he felt that this seemed to be a positive sign!


    Ghost Valley Ring, Heaven''s Eye, Wordless Book, Su Family''s bloodline, could it be ¡­ ¡­ What''s so special about this!?


    Xiao Xin''er revealed a face full of disgust and curiosity, "This energy ¡­" Why is it so cold, but... "So powerful..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 572

    0572


    <span>"Who knows. Anyway... "Skerriton ispletely dead, so there''s no proof." Ye Fan sighed.


    Actually, Ye Fan didn''t care too much about it. What exactly did Sylvie want to do and what did she have to do with the Asura?


    As long as it didn''t affect Ye Fan''s life and the people around him, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to care.


    However, if the Shura still refused to let him go, Ye Fan was not a good person. At worst, he would juste back out of the martial world and fight another holy war.


    Fog Night said, rather curious, "Big brother, what sword technique did you use to kill Skerless just now? You''re so powerful." I thought you really had no other choice, but to think that you were hiding such a powerful sword technique! "<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan self-deprecatingly said, "How am I hiding anything? It was something I never thought of from the beginning. It was just some ancient martial arts experience that I had just thought of. It can be considered a divine aid to me.


    "Ancient swordsmanship?" Xiao Xin''er''s interest was immediately piqued and her eyes lit up: "Quickly tell me! "How is it?"<span>Ye Fan patted the steering wheel, "Well, at least wait until I send my wife to the hospital for a checkup, then I''ll tell you these things."


    <span>When the two women heard this, they could also understand Ye Fan''s mood, and so they both quieted down...


    ¡­ ¡­.


    A manor near Barley was filled with lush green nts, and the baroque architecture was magnificent and detailed.


    <span>A man was drinking ck tea and eating breakfast in a pavilion supported by a white pir.


    "Master, Lady Somerset has arrived." A meticulous ck butler wearing a tuxedo walked to the pavilion and respectfully said.


    <span>The man raised his eyes. His clean-cut face was expressionless as he indifferently nodded, "Invite her in."


    Not long after the butler left, a beautiful woman in a white dress leisurely walked over."Haha ¡­" Congrattions to Miss Sylvie, the new president of the Sai Association! " When the man saw the womaning over, his poker face immediately turned warm.


    <span>Sylvie also stretched out her hand and shook hands with this man. "Mr. Leibson, if you hadn''t bribed all the officials in the association, everything wouldn''t have gone so smoothly."


    This man was the arms giant, Leibson.


    <span>"I''ve said it before, there''s nothing in this world that money can''t buy. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? What kind of nonsense are you talking about? All bullshit! As long as the money is in ce, everything will be summoned immediately! " Leibsonughed arrogantly.


    <span>Sylvie nodded. "I now believe that what Mr. Leibson has said is indeed true wisdom."


    Laughing, he gestured for Sylvie to sit in the pavilion and personally pour tea for her.


    "Miss Sylvie, now that you''ve be the new president of Sai Association, you should begin to fulfill your original promise and consider the benefits of an old friend of mine ¡­" The Rebus spoke with meaning in his voice.


    <span>Sylvie sipped her ck tea and said indifferently, "Of course I remember. The underground weapons markets of Sharia and Yinzi will all belong to you, Mr. Leibson ¡­"


    Rebus narrowed his eyes. "Miss Sylvie, I don''tck money. To me, money is just a number." What I want is time to enjoy money! "


    <span>"I know," Sylvie said with a smile, "What you want is longevity, so you want the elixir of immortality, right?"


    "I just want to see you and the ck Emperor''s teacher, the mighty ''Apocalypse Shakyamuni''. I want to learn how to live forever, and as long as I can recover my youth and obtain longevity, I can even split half of my family property with you!"<span>Sylvie said with an "Oh" sound, "Half our family property? "That''s amazing. It''s enough to buy a few small countries."


    "Hmph, our family has been in the weapons business for more than a hundred years. Half of our assets is enough to buy half of Africa!" Rebus said proudly.


    Sylvie nodded, "You are so rich and imposing. No wonder a legendary powerhouse like Skerriton can only be controlled by you, Mr. Leibson ¡­"


    "Haha, Skerriton himself, when he was young, had a daughter with a witch. He thought that no one knew, but how could he hide it from me? As long as I control his daughter, wouldn''t he have to listen to mymands!?


    "Not only him, as long as I have time, if I am willing, then other legendary experts will be caught by me sooner orter. Money, weapons, enough to take control of this world!"<span>Rebus stood up, spreading his arms wide. "The only thing I can''t control is my life! So, I must live on! "


    <span>A smile that wasn''t a smile appeared on Sylvie''s face. "What a pity. This time, Mr. Leibson, you haven''t dealt with him cleanly enough ¡­"


    "What do you mean?" Rebus asked, puzzled.


    "Lucifer has already suspected my identity. The y between Skellidon and us has already been broken by Lucifer. That is to say ¡­ "Other people might suspect and be wary of me," Sylvie said.


    Rebus waved his hand. "Don''t worry! "Lucifer might be powerful, but Skerriton told mest night that he had a way to kill Lucifer. I believe that he will be with me soon enough, and that he will be the legendary King of Hell!"


    "Is that so?" Sylvieughed coldly, "But my informants told me that Lucifer ¡­ "Skerriton has been killed."Lebson suddenly turned around. "What!?" How is this possible!? "


    <span>"You don''t believe me?" Sylvie said, "You can send someone to investigate, and not wait for the news ¡­" Because Skerriton will no longer reply to you. "


    <span>Lebson quickly sent his butler to investigate. Not even ten minutester, someone replied and found that Ye Fan was still alive and Skerriton was missing.


    Upon hearing the news, Rebus flew into a rage and mmed his hand on the table, shattering his teacup.


    "Mr. Leibson, if you want to see my teacher, there''s no problem, but the prerequisite is that you have to settle the matter properly so that my teacher will approve of you." Sylvie stood up gracefully and said, "Lucifer is an unstable factor. He is even more terrifying than he was five years ago."<span>If we don''t get rid of him, even if we start our n, we might only face the second Holy War ¡­


    <span>I hope that you and the members of your club can discuss how to get rid of him. He also stopped you from developing the immortal drugs, didn''t he? "


    Lobson gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "I know, this Lucifer ¡­" "I have really underestimated him."Silvia didn''t say anything else and strolled out. Just as she was about to leave the garden, she met a plump youngdy with golden hair and blue eyes. It was LeBson''s daughter, Barbara.


    <span>The moment Barbara and Sylvie passed by each other, they looked at each other out of the corner of their eyes, and the corners of their mouths curled into a smile ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 577

    0577


    When he arrived at the Violet Leaf Tea House, he realized that the tea house, in order to wee the Spring Festival, also had rednterns hung high in the sky. It was a very festive scene with a fiery red outfit.<span>Ye Fan also did not see Fog Night at the door. They were carrying a few bags of luxury goods when they arrived at the door, and Little Zhao came out to greet them.


    <span>"Brother Fan!" Your friends are all here, waiting for you! " Zhao Zhong said.


    Ye Fan just realized that Misty Night and the others had gone in, so he patted Little Zhao''s shoulder, "Your injuries are recovering pretty well. Are you still alive?"<span>Little Zhao chuckled, "It''s all thanks to Brother Fan. This kind of injury is nothing."


    Last time, the Zhu n had incited the Ning n and the Wei n to seek trouble, injuring many people in the Violet Bamboo Forest. A few days had passed, and the Violet Bamboo Forest had regained its tranquility.<span>Ye Fan walked into the tea house and asked, "You said my friend, where is he?"


    <span>"Of course, Brother Fan''s friends have arranged for the best guest at the Viewing Lake Hall!" Little Zhao smiled and said, "Big Sis is already making tea for them."


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head. He hade here so many times, so of course he knew which one was the Lakeview Hall. It was thergest room with beautiful scenery, and all the decorations were real pear trees, red trees, and all kinds of antique calligraphies and paintings.


    <span>Arriving at the Lakeside Hall, Ye Fan pushed open the door and saw the elegantly dressed Ning Zimo sitting there, chatting with ten men and women.


    These ten men and women were dressed in very simple and unadorned clothing. They were basically just ordinary winter clothes like woolen sweaters, down vests, hooded coats, and trench coats.Including Fog Night, they were all Asian, with ck hair and ck eyes,pletely no different from ordinary Chinese.


    The most important thing was that these assassins had been trained by Asmuntis, and they were all hidden experts. Their eyes, expressions, and aura were allpletely different from those of an ordinary person.


    With a single nce, he could tell that they were nothing more than passersby.<span>It was not an exaggeration to say that when they walked along the road and suddenly brought out a knife, they were thought to be cooks and not assassins.


    Ye Fan was very satisfied in his heart. What he wanted was these assassins that could live in China without being noticed, otherwise, finding a bunch of foreigners with blonde hair and blue eyes would be too eye-catching, and even the Dragon Soul would annoy him.<span>Seeing Ye Fan enter, these ten people immediately stood up, their faces revealing excitement.


    Ye Fan immediately coughed and waved his hand, "Sit!"<span>He did not want to be worshiped here. Firstly, there was no need for it, and secondly, he did not like it either.


    The group of killers realized that Ye Fan didn''t want to be too ostentatious, so they all nodded and sat down. However, when they looked at Ye Fan, their eyes were filled with worship and excitement.<span>At this time, Ning Xuemo got up and spoke with a rather resentful tone, "Ye Fan, why didn''t you inform me in advance that so many friends areing? I didn''t have the time to prepare anything. It''s too hasty to wee these guests."


    Fog Night smiled and said, "It''s fine, Sister Ning. We are used to sleeping in the open, so we don''t care."


    The group of assassins nodded. To them, being chosen toe to China and listen to the orders of the Underworld Sovereign King was already an act of gratitude from their ancestors.<span>As for what to eat and what to live in, it didn''t matter.


    "Little sister Fog Night, you''re not particr about this, I have to be particr about this. It''s rare for Ye Fan to bring so many friends over. Although I don''t really know you guys, but I will definitely properly entertain Ye Fan''s friends."Ye Fan held the woman''s hand, letting her sit down, and said, "It doesn''t matter, they are all one of us, so there is no need to pay attention to these things."


    <span>You all probably haven''t all introduced yourselves. Come, it just so happens that I also want to get to know you guys.


    Ning Xuemo was curious, "What?" You don''t even know them? Aren''t you two friends? "Ye Fan helplessly smiled, "This is a long story..." They all know me, but I''ve never seen them before. There are two faces that are quite familiar ¡­ "


    Ye Fan pointed at a rather thin woman who looked to be around thirty years old, "You are called Sun Qian, right?"


    Sun Qian''s face was filled with joy as she nodded her head vigorously, "Yes!"


    Ye Fan said, "You must be the elder of the Baffodil Daydream, right? I remember that when we were fighting in the Caribbean Sea, you were already there. The water was very good, and after the boat sank, you killed seven or eight warriors of the Holy King''s Court. Is that you?"


    Sun Qian was so excited that her eyes filled with tears, "It''s me!" I didn''t expect you to remember it so clearly! "


    When Ning Xuemo heard this, her face was filled with surprise, "What ¡­" What? Baffled? Sacred Royal Court? What are you guys talking about? "Ye Fan was not in a hurry to exin. He pointed to the three men and all of them turned thirty. They were called Song Yang, Ma Zifei, and Zhao Yidao.


    <span>Of these ten people, besides Fog Night, there were four that Ye Fan knew, they were all from China, and had traveled overseas for many years. Some of them had joined the OD-ONES since they were young, and had left the organization together with Ye Fan.


    Hearing Ye Fan still clearly remember their names and some of their performances, the four old subordinates were all very touched.<span>The other five rookies were very envious as they introduced their homes one by one.


    These people were basically from China and the surrounding countries, they knew manynguages, such as Chinese.


    After they finished their introductions, Ning Xuemo became more and more confused. Just as she was about to ask what exactly happened, there was a knock on the door.<span>The door opened and Little Zhao said with a frown: "Young miss, the family leader and his men have arrived."


    Ning Xuemo nodded. "I got it. You arrange for them to go to the Wind Listening Pavilion. I''ll be there in a bit."


    <span>"But ¡­" Little Zhao said awkwardly, "They said they wanted to go directly to the Lakeview Hall. I told them that Brother Fan''s friend is here, so they said some unpleasant things ¡­ ¡­"


    When Ning Xuemo heard this, her expression immediately changed, "Hmph, what does my grandfather mean?"


    "The Patriarch didn''t say anything, but Zhao Jingshi and the others said that Miss doesn''t respect her elders and doesn''t want to go to the other halls." Little Zhao said.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "What''s the situation, your grandpa is here?"


    Ning Xuemo''s grandfather was naturally the head of the Ning family, Ning Gu said.<span>Since Ning Hongtao was no longer around, Ning Gu seemed to be nning to hand over the Ning Family from one generation to the other to Ning Zimo. She had already made a trip back to the Sword and Saber Alliance to prepare for taking over the Ning Family.


    "It''s like this. My grandfather is preparing to abdicate his position and bring the main members of the Blood ughter Hall and n over to visit me before the new year. After all, they don''t understand much about this matter.


    Originally, this Lakeview Temple was meant to be left for them, but since your friends came first, I''ll let theme in first to entertain them ¡­ "I didn''t expect those guys to actually lose their temper over such a trifling matter!" Ning Xuemo''s expression turned cold.


    Ye Fan quickly regained hisposure andughed, "I don''t think you are angry because of this Gazing Lake Hall, but because you suddenly dropped down from the sky and want to be the family head. Many of the internal members of the Ning family are still not convinced?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 579

    <span>0579


    <span>This scene stunned everyone from the Ning Family, Ning Zimo, and Zhao Zhong!


    <span>Ning Gu seemed to not have expected this to happen. He frowned and looked at Sun Qian with a serious expression.


    Sun Qian stood there with a calm expression. To a female assassin, cutting off a hand was nothing. She didn''t even look at Zhao Jingshi.


    The group of assassins looked back, but didn''t say anything. They were all expressionless.<span>Ye Fan helplessly rubbed his temples. He was already hungry, how could someone try to stall for time?


    <span>Zhao Jingshi looked at his hand that had fallen to the ground in disbelief as he gasped for breath. He hurriedly used his zhenqi to seal his meridians to prevent himself from losing too much blood.


    <span>Then, he red at Sun Qian angrily, "You stinking woman, I didn''t expect you to be a practitioner!?"


    Sun Qian did not say anything, but nced at Ye Fan.


    <span>The look in his eyes was very simple - "Can you kill people?"


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, his answer was also very simple ¡ª "anything."


    The two of them did not speak, but Sun Qian had already received her orders, so her eyes turned exceptionally cold.<span>Zhao Jingshi circted his internal energy. With his Xiantian Full Circle realm cultivation, he gathered his true energy into his left hand and struck out a King Kong Palm towards Sun Qian!


    <span>He was originally amon disciple of Shaolin, one of the Four Major Sects. He had practiced all sorts of internal energy and was proficient in the art of the King Kong Palm. His palm strike seemed to shake the entire corridor!


    Sun Qian did not fight him head on. In terms of inner force cultivation, the two of them were actually about the same, and female killers would not have the advantage.


    However, herbat experience and killing techniques were not something that an ancient martial arts teacher like Zhao Jingshi could understand.


    Sun Qian took a step back. With a tap of her toes, both her feet left the ground. Just as her body was about to collide with the wall behind her, she kicked out violently and suddenly elerated towards the side!While avoiding the King Kong Palm, Sun Qian relied on the terrain to achieve an extremely fast speed and impact. The dagger left a long bloody wound on Zhao Jing Shi''s arm!


    Zhao Jingshi''s muscles and meridians were cut off. The pain made him scream again. It was as if both of his hands had lost the ability to fight!However, Sun Qian did not stop there. When she reached the wall on the other side of the corridor, she used one hand to support herself. With a push, she spun around two or three times!


    The daggers were like several streaks of cold light that circled around Zhao Jingshi''s body. Zhao Jingshi had true energy and brute force, but in this narrow space, he was unable to pinpoint Sun Qian''s position.


    When Sun Qian stopped moving and finished all of this, her breathing was very smooth. She stood in front of Zhao Jingshi and naturally took out a red cloth from her pocket to wipe the dagger.


    There wasn''t much blood because the dagger was too sharp.<span>Everyone looked at Zhao Jing once again. The previously arrogant Blood ughter Hall chief instructor had now turned into more than ten bloody wounds on his face, neck, and body.


    <span>Blood gushed out of his body like a fountain, dyeing the ground crimson.


    <span>Zhao Jing had long since stopped breathing. Her legs went limp and she knelt on the ground,pletely dead.


    <span>"Old Zhao!" Seeing that Zhao Jingshi had died just like that, the elderlies of the Ning Family were all terrified!


    Ning Xuemo also couldn''t react in time. When she came back to her senses, she looked at Sun Qian with a different expression from before!


    <span>Ning Xuemo would never have thought that Ye Fan''s group of "friends", which seemed so ordinary, would actually have such a terrifying side to them!?


    "Little Zhao, call someone to clean up the ce." Ning Xuemo quickly regained herposure and instructed Zhao Zhong.<span>Zhao Zhong was feeling great as he watched. Resisting the urge tough, he lowered his head and agreed.


    "Miss Ning, this ¡­ Just who are these people!? " The core members of the Ning Family all subconsciously moved away from Sun Qian''s group, not daring to get too close to them.


    <span>Without waiting for Ning Zimo to say anything, Ye Fan pointed at Sun Qian, "She is called Sun Qian. She will be a waitress at Purple Leaf Tea House in the future. This time, she is looking for a job."


    <span>What ¡­ "What!?" The group of people from the Ning family were all going crazy. This kind of skill, was it to be used as a waiter!?


    Ning Xuemo was also somewhat surprised, but since Ye Fan had already said so, she would not refute him.


    Ning Guughed and said, "What a good attendant. Ye Fan, your attendant friends can easily kill the head instructor of my Blood ughter Hall. "My old man is getting more and more confused."<span>Ye Fan sighed, "Old Master, there''s nothing we can do about it. My group of friends haven''t even gone to school before. They don''t even have a high school diploma, let alone a university degree. They just have to be waiters and be security guards."


    The group of Ning Family members obviously did not believe Ye Fan''s words. With such a powerful waiter, how good would it be to give their Ning Family a train!?


    "We don''t dare to sit in this Lakeview Hall anymore. Zimo, please entertain these friends of Ye Fan." Ning Gu shook his head and left.


    <span>The group of people from the Ning family naturally would not stay any longer. This time, they finally understood Ye Fan''s fierceness, and wanted to flee.


    <span>Since they had already left, there was no need for Ye Fan and the others to go out to eat. In any case, the food in the Purple Leaf Tea House was very good.


    <span>After Little Zhao had taken care of the corpse and the blood, the group of people continued to drink their tea in the Lakeview Hall, waiting for the dishes to be served.


    Ning Xuemo''s mind was filled with questions, so she naturally had to get to the bottom of this.<span>"Ye Fan, what''s going on? You just said that Sun Qian wants to be a waitress here?"


    Ye Fan smiled and asked the female assassin, "Sun Qian, are you willing?"Sun Qian lowered her head. "At hismand at any time."


    <span>Ye Fanughed and said, "You don''t have to be a waiter. You can handle this Ning''er by yourself. Anyway, I will have Sun Qian follow by your side and be in charge of protecting you. If there''s an emergency, you can react even faster. Contact me."


    Ye Fan told her about his trip abroad and how he might run into some trouble. He also told her about the enemies that might be looking for him, allowing her to understand his intentions.


    When Ning Xuemo heard this, she suddenly realized that these ten people were all top assassins who had gone through hundreds of battles. Each of them ranked in the top 100 of the world''s killer list, and Fog Night had even reached ninth.


    "Letting Sun Qian be a waitress is such a waste of talent. How about this, when I go out she will follow me and be my assistant. I am currently the chairman of thepany, so I''m in need of an assistant."


    "When I was in the teahouse, Sun Qian went to be our gang brothers'' instructor. Those elites arecking a good mentor and I also want to practice mybat skills." Ning Zimo said.Ye Fan touched the woman''s face, "Ning''er, you seem to be quite good at using talents. Then let''s do as you say."


    After chatting for a while longer, Ning Xuemo left. She still needed to take care of the mood of the Ning Family.Ye Fan and a bunch of Balfour Assassins had a meal in the tea house, and Ye Fan also arranged the work that each assassin was responsible for.


    <span>As far as possible, these assassins would be able to appear at the side of their women in a more conventional manner, keeping in touch with each other and forming a protective. Usually, they would be controlled by Fog Night.


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan was also going to arrange this and get angry with every woman. Just as he was about to leave the tea house in the afternoon and go look for Chu Yunyao at the Cloud Auction House, he suddenly received a call from Su Qingxue.


    "Ye Fan!" Come over here quickly! " Su Qingxue was very anxious as if something important had happened. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 607

    <span>0607


    On the table in front of Zhuge Tianming, there was an object wrapped in ck stic paper.<span>"Brother Ye, this is a greeting gift for you." Zhuge Tianming turned around and said with a smile.


    Ye Fan walked over and silently opened the ck stic bag.<span>Surprisingly, it was a decapitated human head!


    "Who is this?" Ye Fan didn''t recognize this man.<span>"His name is Zhou Biao and he''s a member of the Su Family in the Ghost Valley. It was he who injured Mu Mu Mu ¡­" Zhuge Tianming said, "I know that Brother Ye will not let him go. In order to save Brother Ye some trouble, I''ve already helped you cut off his head."


    Seeing that Ye Fan was silent, Zhuge Tianming continued, "If Brother Ye suspects what I''ve said, you can find out for yourself, or let your people see if the person who hurt Mu Mu Mu was him."Ye Fan threw Zhou Biao''s head onto the ground and said: "A dignified Heavenly Master of the Ghost Valley, such a small matter shouldn''t be enough to deceive me."


    Ye Fan said and sat down. He picked up a cup of tea that he had brewed earlier and took a sip.<span>"Although you chopped off this assassin''s head for me, you sent people to kidnap Mu Mu and the Su family sent people to assassinate him. This debt has yet to be settled!"


    Zhuge Tianming waved his fan lightly and said, "Brother Ye, I want to invite Miss Mu to the Ghost Valley. I didn''t hurt her from the beginning to the end, I''m not abducting her.


    Moreover, my men have already been killed by your subordinates, and I even lost a ghost ve.


    As for Su Yi and his son, they were already unwilling to ept me in Ghost Valley. They had secretly used the Su n''s status in the Elders Guild to create some trouble for me.Speaking of which, this Ghost Valley Heavenly Master was not an easy job ¡­ Brother Ye, you don''t know how hard it was for me ¡­ "


    "Don''t bother with this. If you find it hard, I will let my wife go back to the Ghost Valley. She is of pure Su Family blood, and once she goes, the Elders Guild will no longer support Su Yi and his son. You don''t need to be such a ''hardworking'' Heavenly Master anymore." Ye Fan Xieughed.<span>Zhuge Tianming squinted his eyes and said with a chuckle, "Miss Su is not ready yet, and ¡­" "I am not the only one in charge of the Zhuge family, the Ghost Valley is even less so. Brother Ye, it''s better not to think too much about this for now."


    "Zhuge Tianming, you suddenly took the risk of falling out with the Elders Guild to kidnap Mu Mu Mu ¡­ It can''t be that I just found out that Mu Mu Mu belongs to my wife and cousin, right?


    With your intelligence, you would definitely know when Mo Riverbliss was pregnant with her child. After so many years of not asking, you suddenly came to arrest her ¡­ "And for what reason?" Ye Fan stared straight at the white-faced schr''s expression.<span>Zhuge Tianming sighed lightly, he also seemed to know that he couldn''t hide it from Ye Fan. "Brother Ye, didn''t youe to a conclusion earlier? That''s right, I''m very interested in Miss Su''s talent in cultivation and the special bloodline in her body ¡­ "


    <span>"As expected... You think Mu Mu has such a bloodline? " Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"It''s still unknown, but looking at the Su n''s bloodline that has been passed down since the ancient times, if there was a special bloodline, it is very possible that the same generation would also have one.


    This could very well be the key to unlocking the Wordless Book of Heaven ¡­ "This is extremely important to our Ghost Valley," Zhuge Tianming said seriously.


    "This is not to the Ghost Valley, but to your Zhuge family''s position, right?" Ye Fan smiled and said, "Since you said it so frankly, do you think that I can let you seed?"Zhuge Tianming said with a smile that wasn''t a smile, "Brother Ye, forgive me, but you know clearly that neither of us will get much benefit from this fight. We will only suffer losses. I even think that our victory will be even greater ¡­"


    "So what? I was fighting in the Sacred War back then, I had no hope of surviving. Fighting with the Ghost Valley is still a lot easier than fighting with the old alliance between the ruler and the Sacred Royal House ¡­" What, do you think I don''t dare? " Ye Fan''s eyes emitted a zing light.


    Zhuge Tianming didn''t have any intention of fighting with Ye Fan Huo. He leisurely said, "It seems that Brother Ye must guard the sisters, Miss Su and Miss Mu?"


    <span>"My wife and my sister-inw, do you want me to give them to you so you can study the blood flowing in their bodies and solve your bullshit mystery of the Wordless Book?


    Zhuge Tianming, you''re very smart. Killing this Zhou Biao and shooing away your responsibility, but that doesn''t mean ¡­ I find you pleasing to the eye ", Ye Fan said in a deep voice:" Even if your Sky Eye really sees everything, I, Ye Fan, am never afraid of you.<span>Besides, it''s not like you guys know everything. Otherwise ¡­ How could you not know the secret of your family''s Wordless Book? "


    <span>"Haha ¡­" Zhuge Tianming stayed silent for a while, then suddenlyughed. He took a sip of tea and sighed bitterly, "Brother Ye, to be honest, I once thought that you relied on luck to survive because you relied on your talent in cultivation ¡­


    But now I realize that your mind, and your spirit that never fears, is the key to your achievements.


    You are one of the few men that I feel I am unable to defeat. "Why do you insist on standing against me ¡­"<span>"I''m not as profound as you say, and I don''t have much achievements either. I''m just a boorish fellow, I''ll kill whoever dares to go against me. If anyone disagrees, I''ll beat them until they submit ¡­"


    This world is veryplicated at times, but when ites to many things, it''s actually this simple in the end. "Ye Fan grinned and said," Schr Hu, it can''t be that you think that I really want toe here tonight and have a chat with you?Feeling Ye Fan''s gradually surging fighting spirit, Zhuge Tianming hurriedly fanned himself and said, "Brother Ye, please wait!" "Even if Brother Ye wants to exchange blows with me, please listen to me first. I want to make a deal with Brother Ye."


    "Trade?""That''s right, I have two pieces of information here that are very critical to Brother Ye. If Brother Ye is willing to cooperate, then I''m willing to tell you all of these two information. I''m sure Brother Ye will be interested." Zhuge Tianming said mysteriously.


    "Oh? "About what?" Ye Fan asked.<span>Zhuge Tianming said confidently, "One is rted to Brother Ye''s life."


    "The person who wants to kill me has every minute and every second. Do you know what the difference is?" Ye Fan snorted.<span>"Then does Brother Ye want to know who poisoned your mother?" There was a trace of pride in Zhuge Tianming''s eyes.


    Ye Fan''s heart shook, and his whole spirit tensed up. In his mind, the scene of his mother dying miserably in front of him suddenly surfaced.Heter guessed that his mother must have been poisoned in order to cough up blood and die from the poison, but he could not find any clues nor could he avenge his mother.


    "Didn''t your Heaven''s Eyes say you didn''t know about my mother''s death!?"


    Ye Fan''s eyes seemed to sh with thunder clouds, he remembered that he paid a huge price to get this information from the Sky Eye, but at that time, the Sky Eye said that he couldn''t find it, and now, it actually did?

 Chapter 610

    <span>0610


    "I don''t want to hear it!"


    Ye Fan didn''t care what this guy was talking about. He was just having a good fight. He wasn''t sure if he could kill him, but it was good to be able to beat him up.<span>Zhuge Tianming''s face turned green. He had never seen such an unreasonable person. He, as the Ghost Valley Heavenly Master and the leader of the Heaven''s Eyes, would not even give a chance to say a few words!?


    <span>This reminded him of an ancient saying ¡ª Elementary Schrs meet soldiers, and there is no way to exin it! The ancients didn''t bully me!


    <span>But before Zhuge Tianming could think about it, Ye Fan''s attack had already arrived in front of him.


    Zhuge Tianming had no choice but to grit his teeth and circte his spirit energy to ce a strong shield around his body. Yin and Yang energy continued to swirl around him.


    "Landscape!" Flying bird! Snake! "Using the three eight array diagrams at the same time, Zhuge Tianming''s defensive power, speed, and sensitivity all increased.


    He had already set self-defense as his first mission, while attacking from a secondary position.With a swing of Ye Fan''s sword, Zhuge Tianming nimbly dodged to the side. Wind was generated under his feet as he moved around a building, dodging from all kinds of strange angles.


    Ye Fan continued to chase, the two''s figures became erratic again. The footwork that Ye Fan learned from the Ancient Sword Technique was also surprisingly fast, but Zhuge Tianming''s Eight Diagram was indeed amazing, and there was still a gap.<span>From the ce where they had started the fight, they had fought all the way to the park, the river, and the parking lot.


    asionally, the ordinary people who passed by would think that they were seeing things. At night, they would see two ghost shadows flying by in the air.


    <span>After a long round, when he returned to the teahouse, Ye Fan gained a new understanding of the harmony between the Ancient Sword Technique and the Power of the Heavens and the Earth, and also became exceptionally familiar with it.


    <span>With a sh of brilliance, he plucked a branch from a tree. With this, it was equivalent to his own "sword" growing by quite a bit.


    Ye Fan pressed forward step by step. The sword intent was like quicksilver flowing on the ground as it continuously flew towards Zhuge Tianming!<span>Zhuge Tianming discovered that after Ye Fan gradually figured out his ancient martial arts technique and methods, the range of movement became smaller and smaller.


    <span>"Swoosh swoosh swoosh!"


    Ye Fan attacked three times consecutively, but the sword intent blocked off Zhuge Tianming''s three dodging angles.


    Zhuge Tianming had no choice but to face the challenge head on. He switched the eight array diagrams to the operation of the attacking Tiger Wing and Long Fei array, at the same time slowing down, he put everything on the line and two balls of spirit energy instantly exploded out from his hands.<span>The gray Yin Yang Qi was like a roaring flood dragon, rushing towards Ye Fan''s seemingly fragile branch!


    <span>The two ultimate arts of the Ghost Valley, the Heaven and Earth aura and the Profound Truths Scripture. Although they were both top martial arts, the majority of the Ghost Valley experts cultivated the Heaven and Earth aura.


    The reason was very simple. As the absolute art of the Su n''s ancestors, the "Profound Truths Scripture" was something only the Su n''s experts had cultivated to an extremely profound realm, and it was rtively more difficult to cultivate.<span>Furthermore, because the "Xuanwei True Scripture" was more moderate and peaceful, its might was rtively average. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was primarily for defense.


    As for the "Heaven and Earth Supreme Qi", it was much easier to cultivate. The idea of using Yin and Yang energies to produce explosions was much easier to understand.<span>In terms of destructive power, the Qiankun energy was also much stronger.


    A martial artist''s time was precious. Rather than choosing a martial arts that one did not know the future and was rtively difficult to practice, it did not have a particrly fierce power. Naturally, one would choose to practice it easily and its power would be even greater.


    <span>Previously, Su Yi''s second son, Su Wei, had once used his Qiankun energy in front of Ye Fan. However, Su Wei was only a Xiantian realm martial artist. Compared to Zhuge Tianming''s move, it was like the difference between cloud and mud!


    <span>When this Heaven and Earth Supreme Qi flood dragon came whistling over, a great amount of stones were sent flying. Moreover, it constantly made crackling sounds like electric currents. In reality, it was an electric current caused by the friction of yin and yang energies.


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes were sharp and his heart was cautious, but he was not afraid at all. He brought out the power of the heaven and earth, and used a branch to collide with the heaven and earth aura!


    <span>After feeling the tyrannical power of the Qi, Ye Fan did not try to take it. Borrowing the sword''s characteristics, with a "lift," he twisted the trajectory of the Qi upwards!


    The Qiankun energy seemed to be directed into the air and there was a violent explosion in the air!


    Immediately, Ye Fan''s body fell down and followed up with another horizontal "Pi" sword intent,unching a counterattack.<span>Zhuge Tianming revealed an expression of astonishment. He never thought that swordsmanship could be used in such a way. With just a single swing of the sword, it could even draw in the Heaven and Earth Supreme Qi!?


    <span>If it were not for the fact that he was fighting himself, he would have liked to have a good look at it because he had never seen such a mystical sword technique before!


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan''s sword attacking towards him, Zhuge Tianming bent down in a rather sorry state andid down horizontally, barely dodging the attack with one hand supporting on the ground.


    However, Ye Fan took advantage of this time to move quickly and arrived in front of him once again. This time, the branch in Ye Fan''s hand was already piercing towards his throat at lightning speed.<span>Zhuge Tianming barely managed to dodge it, but the sharp stream of air shed open a bloody wound on his face, causing his blood to flow out!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>Zhuge Tianming did not dare to stay any longer. He quickly retreated, and no longer dared to fight back. His face was as pale as a sheet of paper!


    It was too dangerous! If he made a slight error in judgement, he would have been killed by Ye Fan just now!


    This crazy Lucifer, was he serious?


    Ye Fanughed out loud. Who would have thought that a martial artist from ancient times who had not practiced any inner force at all would be able to beat the Ghost Valley''s Heavenly Master and make him flee!?This action undoubtedly confirmed Ye Fan''s guess. The path of his own cultivation was indeed correct!


    Seeing Zhuge Tianming run far away, a stern look shed across Ye Fan''s eyes as he chased after him once again.


    His physical strength was definitely stronger than Zhuge Tianming''s. He was not afraid of it even if he had to put all his strength into his legs. Moreover, he had not dissolved yet and he did not use 100% of his true strength.


    Killing Zhuge Tianming and causing chaos within the Ghost Valley so that Su Qingxue could directly take over? It seems to be a good n. Ye Fan calcted in his heart.<span>However, just when Ye Fan was about to try andpletely finish the battle, two figures suddenly appeared in front of him and met up with Zhuge Tianming!


    "Elder Yang!" "Elder Zhang!" When Zhuge Tianming saw the person who came, he felt relieved and stopped on top of a building.


    Seeing this ck clothed and cyan clothed old men, Ye Fan frowned, secretly being vignt in his heart, because these two old men, unexpectedly had the aura of entering the sect with rapt attention.<span>In this way, he would have to face three Spirit Condensation realm martial practitioners. It was also possible that the other martial practitioners ambushing him hadn''t arrived yet.


    Seeing that reinforcements had arrived, Zhuge Tianming finally turned around and looked at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze, "Brother Ye, are you still going to chase after me?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 611

    0611


    Ye Fan wasn''t stupid. He had already brought the Ghost Valley''s elders over, and they were also at the level of the ''focus''. So he had to restrain himself a little.


    After all, any two of the Elders that came with them were in the Spirit Condensation realm. This meant that the Elders Guild of the Ghost Valley had terrifying strength.It was no wonder that although the Zhuge family couldn''t wait for the Su family to die, they had no choice but to consider the Elders Guild''s intentions.


    His thoughts were simple. Even if heprehended a new martial art realm, he still wouldn''t be able to stand up to the thousand years of foundation of the Ghost Valley. Who knew what kind of old monsters were hiding in the Elders Guild with hidden dragons and crouching tigers?


    <span>After all, many of the stronger warriors were not dead, but they were no longer interested in worldly affairs. Thus, they hid behind the scenes and did not leave the mountain easily.


    It was like watching a group of adults watch a group of young children fight. They could no longer muster any interest.However, if they really did kill their Elders Guild''s people and their Heavenly Masters, the Elders Guild''s old monsters would not be able to guarantee that they would be able to kill a few of the youngsters because they felt that the youngsters these days were too excessive.


    At that time, even Ye Fan wasn''t sure if he could resist this bunch of old guys.<span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then rolled his eyes and grinned, "Hehe..." I just wanted to spar with a schr like you.


    <span>Hearing that, Zhuge Tianming wanted to vomit blood. With a smile that wasn''t a smile, he rubbed his thumb against the wound on his face. Although it was a very small wound, it was extremely hair-raising.


    "Brother Ye, this sparring is really fierce," Zhuge Tianming took out his fan again and lightly tapped it on his palm. "I thought that Brother Ye was nning to kill me so that our Ghost Valley would fall into chaos."


    "What!?" The elder in cyan frowned and said, "Lucifer, how can you have such a thought? We, the Heavenly Master, are here to save you, and you''re even adding more harm to it?"


    "Even if you win the Sacred War, that does not mean that our Heaven''s Eyes will be afraid of you." Another ck-clothed elder said coldly.


    Ye Fan chuckled, "Don''t get excited, I''m not ying tonight, I just want to tell you a piece of news..."


    "What?" Zhuge Tianming asked."In the future, don''t provoke me. Even more so, don''t have any ns for my woman!"


    Ye Fan shook his finger, his eyes were already full of warning, "I don''t care how my woman is rted to your Sky Eye, in short, if there is a next time, you will definitely regret it ¡­"<span>"What an arrogant King of Hell, if you hadn''t married Su Qingxue, and just because you hurt our Heavenly Master, we would have punished you! You actually dare to talk back to us?! " The green-robed elder said unhappily.


    <span>"You don''t need to look at my wife''s face, I''m not a member of your Ghost Valley. Besides, don''t think that I don''t know. You two aren''t surnamed Su, and are not part of the Su n from the start.


    From the very beginning, you didn''t have any good impressions towards me because of my wife. You must be wishing for something to happen to me, right ¡­ "


    "Bullsh * t!" Our Elders Guild is one, how can there be a n or faction!? "


    "Hmph." Ye Fan sneered, "Is that so? I''m toozy to argue with you guys. You guys know what''s on your minds. I''ve already said what needs to be said. If you guys want to stand up for Zhuge Tianming, you cane find me."


    Ye Fan didn''t waste any more words, turned around and leaped a few times, returning back to the direction of the hospital.<span>Seeing Ye Fan leave just like that, the ck clothed elder frowned and said: "Heavenly Master, should we chase them?"


    Zhuge Tianming shook his head and said with a gloomy gaze, "No need. He should still have some hidden strength. Even if the three of us work together, we might not be able to do anything to him."


    <span>"But he hurt you, and it hurts the prestige of our Ghost Valley ¡­"


    Zhuge Tianming narrowed his eyes, "People who be important don''t need to worry about trivial matters, and only get hurt on the surface. With a little concealment, no one will be able to tell, why did you go and provoke such a fiend for such a small matter ¡­"


    "This Lucifer, how could he be so powerful? He could actually injure a Heavenly Master! ording to our intelligence, wasn''t he weaker than you five years ago?" The elder asked curiously.


    Zhuge Tianming sighed, "Elder Yang, you and Elder Zhang have already stopped focusing on your entry level. It has been almost twenty years, right?"


    "That''s right..." Elder Yang nodded his head and regretfully said, "At the Spirit Condensation realm, we are already old. Our mental energy and blood are constantly declining, and people are also old. It is difficult to even stabilize their cultivation, not to mention going further..."<span>Elder Zhang, dressed in ck, asked: "Heavenly Master, why do you mention this?"


    Zhuge Tianming said, "For all of you to be able to step into the Spirit Focus realm is already considered a high talent. However, think about it, this Lucifer has already entered the Spirit Focus realm when he was eighteen, a full fifty years earlier than you!


    His talent for cultivation, perseverance, and fortitude to endure loneliness are not things that you can imagine.


    Five years ago, he was indeed weaker than me, but with his talent, it is not surprising that he would surpass me five yearster ¡­ "<span>Elder Yang and Elder Zhang looked at each other. Thinking of this, it did make sense.


    It was infuriating when peoplepeted with each other.


    "ording to the historical records of our Ghost Valley, from generation to generation, the strong warriors who are able to rule the world have amon trait inmon ¡­ That is, ''without thinking, you go first''.


    These exceptional experts didn''t haveplicated techniques. On the contrary, their movements became increasingly more concise. It seemed as though they were acting as they pleased, making it so that others would be able to see through them easily but they would never be able to find them...The current Ye Fan, reminds me of those peerless experts recorded in the history books... I really wonder how he cultivates it... " Zhuge Tianming said with aplicated expression.


    "For the Heavenly Master to give him such a high evaluation, it seems that the three of us together are no match for him." Elder Zhang said helplessly.


    Zhuge Tianming smiled and lightly waved his fan, "It''s fine. Our Heaven''s Eyes are not an organization that conquers everything with force. The brain was always more important than the fist.


    "Today, two elders followed me out. Daylight is already very grateful, but I was just worried that Lucifer wouldn''t be easy to deal with. Fortunately, we were able to prevent him from doing this."


    <span>"You''re wee, Heavenly Master. What are your ns?" "It seems it won''t be easy to capture the two Su n members." Elder Yang asked.


    Zhuge Tianming narrowed his eyes and said confidently, "One word, wait."


    "Wait?"


    "Not bad." Zhuge Tianming smiled strangely and said, "It won''t be long. Lucifer, someone else will naturallye and settle this for us ¡­" At that time, he will regret not making the deal with me today ¡­ "<span>At the same time, Ye Fan returned to the hospital.


    When he walked back to the door of the ward, he found that a group of people were no longer in the corridor and had rushed into the ward!


    Ye Fan quickly walked over and saw Mu Shui and her son, Su Qingxue, Fog Night and Song Yang surrounding Mu''s bed. He couldn''t help but ask curiously, "What are you guys looking at?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 612

    0612<span>Seeing that Ye Fan had returned, everyone also came back to their senses. Fog night hurriedly said, "Brother,e and take a look, isn''t this the same as thest time we saw her?!"


    Ye Fan walked to the side of the bed, took a nce, and his eyes suddenly froze!


    A thinyer of ice had already formed on Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu''s injured abdomen!


    Moreover, the originally closed wounds on the frozen wound were rapidly healing itself. By the time Ye Fan saw it, it was already almostpletely healed!


    "Just now when we came in to see Mu Mu''s condition, we felt a chill. We only saw this situation when we opened our clothes," Fog Night said.<span>Ye Fan suddenly looked towards Su Qingxue, who was also looking at him with aplicated expression.


    "Wife... Is it because of your blood? "Since Su Qingxue had lost her blood to Mu Mu, Ye Fan could only guess.


    "I... "I don''t know either. Was it like this thest time I came back to life?" Su Qingxue felt that this was unbelievable.<span>Ye Fan nodded his head, "Your Su Family''s bloodline is indeed very magical. I don''t know if it''s because your wife gave her her blood, or if this little girl had this ability just because of her own blood ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Mu Xuesong, who was at the side, was already stunned, "I... Will my daughter really be okay? "


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Not only is she fine, if nothing goes wrong, then this time we will be able to get lucky from a disaster. When shepletely recovers, I should let her practice the Su Family''s'' Xuanwei True Scripture ''.


    "She''s even younger than my wife. If she seeds in training and has more ability to protect herself in the future, it would definitely be a good thing."<span>When Mo Riverbliss heard this, she said in surprise, "You also have the ''Xuanwei Sutra''?"


    "En, Auntie Mu, I am already practicing." Su Qingxue nodded.


    "But... But is it really okay to let Mu Xueqing do it? She ¡­ After all, she is ¡­ " Mo Riverbliss lowered her head in inferiority.


    After all, Mu Mu''s reputation didn''t make sense. If he stayed in the Su n, he wouldn''t be allowed to enter the ancestral hall.<span>Ye Fan didn''t think too much of it. He looked towards Su Qingxue and asked, "Wife, what do you think?"


    Su Qingxue said, "Since Ghost Valley wants to capture her, we can''t just watch as they seed. Back then, my grandparents owed Auntie Mu and her son a lot. Now that I''ve taught the ''Xuanwei Sutra'' to Mu, I can at least make up for it a little."


    Mu Shui Xian''s eyes filled with tears. She was born in the Ghost Valley and naturally knew the importance of the Xuanwei Sutra. For Su Qingxue to be willing to teach this absolute art to Mu Mu Mu, her emotions could not be described in words.<span>"Qingxue... "Thank you ¡­" Mu Shui Xian wiped the corners of her eyes.


    Although Mu Xuesong did not know much about ancient martial arts, judging from her mother''s appearance, she knew that the Xuanwei Sutra was definitely very useful. To be able to protect Mu Mu Mu, he was naturally happy as well.


    Ye Fan understood very well. To Su Qingxue, she was not the legitimate daughter, so from the roots, she would not look down on Mu Mu.<span>On the contrary, now that Su Qingxue was out alone, if she wanted to go back to the Ghost Valley, she definitely could not rely on him, Ye Fan. In the end, Su Qingxue needed to have some self-confidence.


    If Mu Mu Mu was really like her, and had the ability to cultivate that kind of cold Zhen Qi physique, then Su Qingxue might be able to have quite a strong sister in the future.


    All of this was the bargaining chip that Su Qingxue needed when she returned to the Ghost Valley.


    Of course, taking a step back, purely from the point of view of kinship, Su Qingxue would definitely not wish for Mu Mu to suffer any harm.<span>Su Qingxue would even soften her heart against someone who was not rted by blood, let alone her true cousin Mu Mu.


    No one slept, there was too much to say, plus they were worried about how Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu''s injury had changed. They waited until dawn before they left the ward, leaving behind Mu Shui Xian and Song Yang, who were staying in the hospital.<span>Ye Fan and the others went outside the hospital to the parking lot. A ck GMC nanny car drove up to the entrance to pick up Mu Xuesong.


    <span>It turned out that Mu Xuesong was in a hurry to get ready for a pre-New Year party. He was about to say goodbye, but stopped himself before he could do so.


    "Uncle Mu, if there''s anything you want to say, you don''t have to hide it. We''ll be family from now on. Just say it directly." Ye Fan grinned and said.Su Qingxue nced at the man and thought that he was really thick-skinned, calling him uncle was more diligent than her.


    Mu Xuesong''s old face turned red. He took out a cigarette and slowly lit it up as if he needed to think about it carefully.


    <span>After a while, Mu Xuesong smiled bashfully, "Ye Fan, Qingxue, to be honest... I still don''t get it. It''s like I''m in a dream, why would I... Why did it suddenly seem like the whole world had changed? "


    "We understand, you have nevere into contact with the underground world before, and previously, you thought that the stuff you imagined would be a reality, that you would always need time to ept." Ye Fan said.Mu Xuesong shook his head and sighed, "I am not particrly surprised about this underground world ¡­ It was very normal for strange things to ur in the boundless universe.


    "My main point is that I''m still not used to my background and background."


    Su Qingxue lowered her eyes. Wasn''t she the same? Perhaps it was because thest time she was overseas, she had been agitated by Ye Fan''s incident, so she was now much more calm.


    Many of his grandma''s seniors, as well as many rted uncles and cousins, all of whom he had known in the past. He was truly a scoundrel.<span>Mu Xuesong took a deep breath and said seriously, "No matter what, since things have alreadye to this, I am still very happy that Mu Mu Mu has such an outstanding elder sister ¡­"


    <span>I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t want to cultivate in my entire life ¡­. However, I hope that my Mu Mu Mu will not be harmed in any way.


    "From now on, I hope that you all can take care of her. As your father, I don''t have that kind of ability, so I can only entrust it to you guys."<span>After saying that, Mu Xuesong lowered his head and bowed.


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly supported him, saying, "Uncle, what are you saying, why would the family act like this?"


    <span>Su Qingxue also nodded and answered with a "Yes".


    "If you''re done with your work, you cane along for the New Year''s Eve dinner the day after tomorrow. It just so happens that we''re reuniting with our families. Auntie Mu and Mu Mu will definitely be happy to see you!" Ye Fan invited.


    Hearing this, Su Qingxue was stunned. She didn''t expect that Ye Fan would think too much about inviting them at the New Year''s Eve meal the day after tomorrow.Ye Fan turned around and smiled, "How is it, wife, you have no objections right?" "Isn''t it only interesting if it''s lively?"


    "En." Su Qingxue naturally wouldn''t object as there was a trace of indescribable anticipation in her heart.


    <span>After separating with Mu Xuesong, the two of them drove back home. As for the matters here, he had to let Aunt Jiang know as well.


    <span>But right after arriving home, Ye Fan received a call from Principal Li.


    <span>"Principal, why did you call me so early in the morning?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    <span>Li Shuhua seemed to be a bit tired, and said, "Ye Fan, can you help me ¡­ ¡­" Invite CEO Su? I want to talk to her. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 613

    0613


    Ye Fan looked at Su Qingxue at the side in surprise, "It''s President Li, she said..." "I''d like to meet and have a chat with you."


    Su Qingxue did not seem surprised as she said lightly, "Tell her that I will visit her this afternoon."


    <span>When Ye Fan sent the message, Principal Li immediately happily agreed, saying that he would definitely wait for her in the afternoon.


    <span>After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan asked in bewilderment, "Wifey, why do you seem like you already knew that President Li would look for you?" Why don''t you ask her what''s the matter? "


    <span>"I bought a painting of the orphanage, so it''s normal for her to have something to do with me. Besides, she knows the reason when she meets me, so why ask so much now?"


    After Su Qingxue said this, she got off the car and walked back home.


    Ye Fan always felt that this matter was strange, but he couldn''t think of anything special at the moment, so he followed her out of the car.<span>When they arrived home, Aunt Jiang had just finished cooking breakfast. When she saw the two return, she thought that they had spent the night together outside, and her eyebrows raised in happiness.


    "Miss, Ye Fan,e and eat." Aunt Jiang said with a smile.Su Qingxue went straight to the point, "Aunt Jiang, please sit. I have something important to tell you."


    Aunt Jiang was puzzled. "What''s the matter? Can''t we wait till we''re done eating?"


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at the sumptuous breakfast and said, "If you don''t agree, then I don''t have the mood to eat ¡­."


    "Miss, what happened?" Aunt Jiang asked with concern.Su Qingxue sighed, "I already know about Mu Mu Mu''s background ¡­"


    Aunt Jiang instantly froze. The air in the room also seemed to freeze ¡­


    After spending an hour, Aunt Jiang wiped away a few tears and finished listening to Su Qingxue and Ye Fan''s narration.


    As matters stood, Aunt Jiang no longer hid anything and seemed to feel relieved. She smiled with red eyes and said, "Because I can''t betray the olddy because she chased the Water Immortal out before she died. So ¡­" When I first met the Water Immortal, I didn''t dare to tell you guys anything.


    <span>Now that such a thing has happened, it is time for you two sisters to recognize each other and reunite with your families ¡­]


    Fortunately, the disciples of the Water Immortal Cult are well-informed. Mister Mu and Miss Mu Mu Mu Mu are both outstanding."Auntie Jiang, Uncle Mu has already agreed. The day after tomorrow, their family will being to eat New Year''s Eve dinner together. You see what''s there to add? I''ll go buy some food as soon as possible, otherwise, the market will probably be closed tomorrow." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    <span>Hearing that, Aunt Jiang joyfully said, "Really!? This is great. It has been a long time since our family has had a New Year''s Eve dinner with so much noise ¡­ ¡­ "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡­" Then ¡­ "Okay, I will write a list. Ye Fan, can you help me buy it?"


    <span>Ye Fan looked towards Su Qingxue, "Wife, do you want to follow me out to the market?"


    <span>Su Qingxue shook her head, "No, I need to see Dean Li this afternoon. I need to prepare some things."


    "You want to meet President Li? What do you want to prepare?" A New Year gift? " Ye Fan smiled and said, "You don''t have to be so polite,st time you even gave me a bunch of New Year''s gifts."


    Su Qingxue didn''t reply. She silently walked back to the table and started to eat her own breakfast.


    Seeing that the woman didn''t want to talk, Ye Fan didn''t ask any further. Actually, he also had his own ns, after buying the dishes, he wanted to go over to Du Yun''er''s ce to have a look. For the past three years, Ye Fan had returned to the orphanage with Du Yun''er for the new year.After preparing the information for the whole morning, Su Qingxue finished her lunch and drove to the Ivy Academy.


    <span>On the way, Su Qingxue thought of something, so she drove to a sweet shop and bought two boxes of strawberry doughnuts.


    <span>After arriving at the orphanage, Su Qingxue didn''t go directly to President Li''s office. Instead, she asked a volunteer for help and found a room where they were ying a game together.


    <span>Dressed in a red coat with a small braid, his round face was especially fair and rosy. Sitting amongst a group of children, he could tell at a nce that he was particrly pleasing to the eye.


    Su Qingxue walked in and stood in front of him.


    <span>He also noticed Su Qingxue and looked at her curiously, "Stingy sister?"


    <span>"This is for you." Su Qingxue took out a box of doughnuts and gave it to the little girl.


    As soon as he took a look, his eyes lit up and he quickly took it, "doughnut?"


    <span>"Hmm, do you like it?"


    "I like it! "Thank you elder sister!" A sweet smile appeared on her chubby face.


    The corner of Su Qingxue''s mouth moved as she said, "Don''t say I''m ''stingy'' in the future. If you listen to me obediently, I will buy more for you."


    He nodded vigorously, obviously ''bribed'' by her. "Sister is very generous, pretty sister is not stingy!"<span>Su Qingxue finally feltfortable in her heart. She felt proud and raised her eyebrows. She nodded and turned around to leave.


    When the other children saw him get a box of doughnuts, they were all very envious and surrounded him greedily.


    <span>"Let me share with everyone, but I want you to eat two for me!"


    Su Qingxue stood at the door of the room and turned around to look. Seeing that the little girl was already splitting the doughnuts, she muttered in her heart. She''s quite sensible ¡­


    But of course, the reason she came to the orphanage was not simply to give herself a proper name in front of the small group.


    Soon, Su Qingxue arrived at President Li''s office. President Li was wearing reading sses while reading the newspaper.Seeing Su Qingxue enter, Principal Li hurriedly and happily stood up to wee her, "Aiya, CEO Su, you came. I should''ve gone out to pick you up, I''ll make you some tea ¡­ ¡­"


    Su Qingxue let the old woman sit down. After pouring a cup of water at the water dispenser, she sat opposite to Dean Li and said, "You don''t have to call me Chief Su. It''s a strange thing to do."Principal Li smiled and nodded. After sitting down and thinking for a moment, he asked, "Ye Fan didn''te?"


    "En, he went to busy himself. Aren''t you looking for me?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "Yes, yes. I am looking for you, Miss Su. I am truly grateful. "Really ¡­" Li Shuhua said sincerely.


    Su Qingxue said, "You didn''te to talk to me today to thank me, right?"


    Li Shuhua sighed, "Of course it''s just one aspect of it, Miss Su. It''s embarrassing, but with this ten billion, I won''t be able to sleep at all. I don''t know how to use this money ¡­"I''ve never been to college, I don''t know anything about financial management, I don''t know how many financialpanies, insurancepanies, private equity funds. Call me.


    <span>There were even many who had lost contact with their children for many years. They had left the orphanage and were now living in poverty, hoping that I would be able to help them ¡­


    I really couldn''t take it anymore. I called Ye Fan from the orphanage.


    Sigh... "The ancients said that no one asked about poverty in a busy city, and that there were distant rtives deep in the mountains of wealth. My old woman finally experienced it at her age ¡­"


    "President Li, did you call me here to ask me to take back this money?" Su Qingxue coldly asked. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 614

    <span>0614


    Li Shuhua looked up and asked expectantly, "Can I? Miss Su, can you take the money back? Or don''t you want to donate that much? "


    "No." Su Qingxue decisively refused, "I will not take back this money, because it will affect my reputation as well as that of the Embroidery Group."


    Li Shuhua was a bit disappointed and regretful, "I knew Miss Su wouldn''t do that ¡­" It seemed like my old woman didn''t know what was good for her and thought it was too much to give me money... But the truth is, I really don''t know what to do. "<span>"President Li came to find me to discuss what to do with the money?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "That''s right." Li Shuhua said, "Miss Su, you''re a prodigy at the mall. I heard from many people that you''re extremely good at business and investments. Of all the people I know, you''re the best at business.


    I feel that since I''m going to take care of the ten billion, and make money go to charity, why should I go so far?Give the money back to Miss Su and let her invest it for me. Just set up a charity fund, okay? "


    <span>"But that way, outsiders will think that I''m just giving a fake donation. It''s just a y, it''s not really a charity." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>"Then... "Then what should we do?" Li Shuhua felt a headacheing on, "The main thing is that I''m not familiar with shopping malls, and I don''t know who to trust ¡­" With such arge sum of money, if I find the wrong person to take care of it, I will be a sinner ".


    Su Qingxue picked up a limited edition killer bag that she had brought, took out a document and ced it in front of Li Shuhua."What is this?" Li Shuhua asked doubtfully.


    "This is how to manage 10 billion dors of programmes, from how to set up a charity fund to how to recruit fund employees, how to manage, how to invest, and so on. "The detailed n and case studies are all in there." Su Qingxue said.


    Li Shuhua said in surprise, "Miss Su, you... Are you ready? "<span>"Yes." Su Qingxue said, "I guessed that Dean Li didn''t know how to use this money, so I made some preparations in advance. Dean Li needs to follow my n, so there won''t be any problems."


    <span>Li Shuhua stared nkly at the woman for a while. After a long while, she let out a long sigh, shook her head, and said, "I won''t watch ¡­"


    <span>"Why?"


    <span>"Firstly, I might not be able to understand it even if I look at it. Secondly... At my age, how could I have the energy and time to do such a thing? "Li Shuhua bitterlyughed.


    Su Qingxue was silent and did not say anything. The office suddenly became quiet.<span>After a long while, Li Shuhua said, "Miss Su, how about this ¡­ "I''lle forward and be the charity. Miss Su, you''ll be the one to manage it behind the scenes so that people won''t be able to find out anything about it. Miss Su, you won''t be criticized by anyone ¡­"


    <span>Halfway through her sentence, Li Shuhua thought of something and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Miss Su. I haven''t asked, are you willing to do this ¡­ ¡­"


    "I am willing." Su Qingxue smiled, "Doing charity was my intention to take out this money. Since President Li trusts me, I will secretly make arrangements as long as President Li appears."


    <span>Hearing that, Li Shuhua could not help but exim, "This can''t be any better! "Then what''s the name of our fund?"


    <span>Su Qingxue reached out her hand and pointed to the cover of the document.


    Only then did President Li realize that Su Qingxue had already picked a name there ¡­ ¡­"The Ivy League Foundation?" President Li smiled. "Use the name of our orphanage?" "Seems to be not bad."


    <span>"Isn''t this even more representative of President Li''s benevolence and will to continue to shine?" Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Li Shuhua nodded in gratification, extended her hands and grabbed onto Su Qingxue''s hand, and said: "Miss Su ¡­. Later on, regardless of whether it was the funds or the orphanage ¡­ Even Ye Fan... "Please..."


    Seeing the barely teary eyes of the old man, Su Qingxue felt something was wrong, but she still nodded.


    On the other side, Ye Fan had arrived at Du Yun''er''s residence.Du Yun''er poured a cup of coffee for Ye Fan, and the two of them sat on the sofa, chatting and watching TV. It had been a long time since they had been so leisurely and alone.


    Ye Fan told Du Yun''er about Mu Mu''s matter. After all, he was once Du Yun''er''s student. When Du Yun''er heard this, she was also very surprised.


    <span>"So Sister Su is Mu''s elder cousin. No wonder. Actually, when Mu Mu was quiet, I felt that she looked quite simr to Sister Su. It''s just that her face was slightly round. Sister Su''s face was even more oval. She''s actually really a sister ¡­"


    <span>"Yun''er, stop bullshitting. They only have the same grandpa, so their gic ability shouldn''t be that great. Besides, beautiful girls are quite simr to each other." Ye Fan shook his head and sipped his coffee.


    Du Yun''er enviously said, "Mu Mu will definitely be very happy when she wakes up. She has such an outstanding sister ¡­ If only I had a great sister. "Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, thinking of something and asked, "Has Xiao Xin''er been looking for you recently?"


    <span>Du Yun''er''s eyes held a trace of disappointment, "No, Miss Xiao hasn''t appeared since thest time we met at the orphanage."


    <span>In fact, Du Yun''er also felt that there must be some sort of rtionship between her and Xiao Xin''er. However, it was difficult to be certain because Xiao Xin''er''s background was too mysterious.


    Ye Fan was also very depressed. He let Sally investigate the Phoenix girl''s background, but there was no trace of her. The Phoenix bloodline was one of the top secrets of China, so it was not very realistic to find out about it.


    "Yun''er, let''s go to our house for New Year''s Eve dinner the day after tomorrow. I''ve already mentioned this to Qingxue and Aunt Jiang." Ye Fan changed the topic and invited her.<span>When Du Yun''er heard that, her face first lit up, but at the same time, she hesitated, "Is that alright? I... "I''m not your rtive ¡­"


    "You are just like my sister, how can I not have you? Moreover, we already know each other, Mu and the others also came." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Seeing that Du Yun''er was still hesitating, Ye Fan frowned and said, "If you''re not willing to ept even this, then I''m not happy."<span>Hearing that, Du Yun''er could only agree, "Brother, don''t be angry, I will go ¡­ I... "I''ll go over early and help Auntie Jiang."


    Ye Fan wanted tough out loud, how could he be someone who needs help? Tong Huizhen previously said that she would help, but today, Mu Shui Xian said that she would help. Even Du Yun''er is going, so is the kitchen area at home big enough?


    However, Ye Fan didn''t care about that. He chatted with Du Yun''er for a while and then left.


    On the way home, Ye Fan thought to himself, I should call Fog Night as well. This little girl came all the way to China to help him with his security, she''s actually pretty lonely too.Just as he was thinking that, when he arrived at his house, Ye Fan discovered a ck Audi parked there. It was not his own car, but obviously a customer hade to visit.


    When Ye Fan returned to his living room, he heard a familiar girl eximing...


    "Wah!" This TV was way too big! How much money is this!? "


    When Ye Fan saw this, he was overjoyed. It was Mu Mu, who had appeared at home together with his grandmother, Mu Shui Xian. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 615

    0615


    <span>"Girl, are you alright?" Ye Fan walked over and asked.


    <span>Mu Mu turned around and saw Ye Fan. He happily nodded and said, "It''s fine. My injuries are all healed. I don''t feel any pain!" Ye Fan, my grandma already told me the truth! My sister even gave me a blood transfusion to save me, I''m so touched! "


    "Are you happy?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Mu Mu Mu chuckled as he replied, "Of course I''m happy. We''ll be family if we do that."


    Ye Fan was speechless. This girl''s imagination must have been perfect, but in reality, since Mu Mu Mu Mu became Su Qingxue''s sister, then she was his sister-inw ¡­Did this girl not know that she had an ambiguous rtionship with her sister-inw? Was this something that Su Qingxue could not ept?


    At this moment, Aunt Jiang and Mu Shui Xian were also looking emotionally at Mu Mu Mu Mu, as though they had thousands of words to say. However, they didn''t know where to start.<span>At this moment, Su Qingxue, who was outside the door, also walked back. The woman stayed in the orphanage for the whole afternoon and talked with Dean Li about the future work of the foundation.


    "Elder sister, you''re back?" When Mu Mu Mu Mu saw Su Qingxue, he immediately called her elder sister.


    When Su Qingxue heard this shout, a trace of a special feeling surged through her heart. However, she did not disy much emotion. She asked Mu Mu Mu, "Are your injuries alright?"<span>Mu Mu Mu smiled and nodded, "It''s all thanks to elder sister for the blood transfusion, I''m fine now! Hehe, I suddenly have a big sister, I''m so happy! "


    Ye Fan watched from the side. The two sisters were really different. One of them was so cold and the other was so lively and active. If they were not rted by blood, then they really couldn''t be rted."Qingxue, after I told Mu Mu, she was anxious toe and find you. She was originally here after the next day ¡­" Mo Shui Xian was afraid that she might be too rude so she gave an exnation.


    Su Qingxue didn''t mind, "It''s alright, there are a lot of empty rooms at home. Since you guys came, you don''t have to be in a hurry to leave. You can stay for the night." "In the future, you cane and stay at any time, so there''s no need for you to be so polite."<span>"Yay!" Can I really live here? " Mu Mu Mu jumped up happily. "Elder sister, this ce is very close to my school. If I were to live here, it would be much more convenient!"


    <span>"Mu Mu! "You''re too much trouble for your sister." Mo Riverbliss was very helpless towards her granddaughter.


    <span>Su Qingxue thought for a moment, "It''s the Da Xia Academy of Arts, right? It''s rtively close. If you want to live on the subway, you can do so."


    <span>When Ye Fan heard this, he was surprised at Su Qingxue''s generosity. She was really good to this little sister.


    Mu Mu Mu excitedly rushed up and hugged Su Qingxue tightly. This caught Su Qingxue off guard.


    "Elder sister ¡­" Mu Mu Mu shouted in a soft and sweet voice, "I feel so blessed to suddenly have such a beautiful, rich, and good elder sister ¡­"Su Qingxue pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment before gently patting Mu Mu Mu''s back.


    As Mo Shui Xian and Aunt Jiang saw this, they were moved to tears once more. They looked at each other and smiled; everything was silent.


    The living room became quiet for a while before Mu Mu Mu released Su Qingxue. She stuck out her tongue and said, "Sister, am I stupid? But I am really happy!"Su Qingxue shook her head, "I really like your character."


    "Hehe, it''s good that big sister doesn''t mind me being an idiot." Mu Mu Mu Mu ran towards the elevator happily, "Big sister, I want to go to your garage. Don''t you have a lot of luxury cars?"


    "Take a look for yourself." Su Qingxue ignored her and said to the man, "Ye Fan,e with me to the study room."


    Ye Fan was surprised, what was this about? Could it be rted to Dean Li?


    Without thinking too much, Ye Fan followed Su Qingxue upstairs.


    Entering the study room, Ye Fan closed the door, smiled and asked, "Wife, did you and Dean Li talk about anything?"


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded and said, "She asked me how I could use that ten billion. I talked to her about the charity ¡­"


    "Oh, you have a wife, so you cane up with some advice, so it shouldn''t be a problem." Ye Fan said: "Do you need my help with anything?"Su Qingxue didn''t say anything and just quietly looked at Ye Fan.


    <span>After a dozen seconds, Ye Fan felt ufortable, as if there were ants crawling all over his body. He couldn''t help but awkwardly smile and ask, "Wife, why are you staring at me like that?"


    <span>"Mu Mu Mu Mu... "She is now my sister." Su Qingxue said faintly, "In the future, she will still be staying in our home."


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, "This..." "It''s a good thing, haha, sister reunion ¡­"


    "You don''t have to pretend to be stupid. You know what I mean." Su Qingxue''s gaze became colder and colder. She walked in front of Ye Fan and said, "You never would have ¡­ ¡­" You won''t even let your own sister-inw off, right? "Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat. The thing he was most afraid of still happened. Su Qingxue had punctured thisyer of paper and was about to reveal her cards.


    Thinking about it carefully, Su Qingxue epted Mu Mu Mu so quickly, called her sister Mu Mu Mu and even made Mu Mu Mu stay at home ¡­ ¡­ Wasn''t it just to better control Mu Mu Mu Mu''s situation?<span>It would be too much if he really caused some trouble with her sister in front of her eyes.


    Although he was very happy that the two sisters had recognized each other, he didn''t know how to face Mu Mu Mu again.


    It was impossible for him to say that he wanted to ''eat'' his sister-inw. If he did that, the couple wouldn''t be able to do anything.<span>Gritting his teeth, Ye Fan could only say, "Wife, don''t worry. Mu Mu is still young and doesn''t understand a lot of things. Once it''s made clear, she should no longer have any illusions."


    <span>"I won''t tell her, but you, you have to exin it to her," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled wryly in his heart, this evil person still wanted to be his, he really wanted to cry but had no tears. Only God knows what reaction Mu Mu would have.


    <span>Suddenly, a warm smile appeared on Su Qingxue''s face. She extended her hand and took the initiative to lead the way with the man. "Alright, the matter is over. Let''s go downstairs."


    <span>Ye Fan felt as if his soul had been pulled out by this smile, and this blow from the woman caused him to be stunned for a moment.


    <span>When they went downstairs, Mu Mu Mu had just taken the elevator up from the underground parking lot. When she saw Su Qingxue, the girl''s eyes were filled with envy.


    "Sister! You''re too rich! Bugatti, Pagni, Koenigsegg. Everything! You have so many cars, can you let me drive one? I... "My car was wrecked and it hasn''t been repaired," Mu Mu Mu pleaded.


    <span>Mu Shui Xian quickly cut in: "Little girl! Do you want this and that just because you''ve just admitted your sister? Wouldn''t it be great if you just went to school by subway, where else do you want to drive to? "


    Mu Mu Mu pouted, feeling wronged. "That person also wants to drive ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue was easy to talk to, "Lend you the Maserati GT, if you want to drive, ask Aunt Jiang for the key."


    "Wow!" "Elder sister, you''re too good!" Mu Mu Mu rushed forward, hugged Su Qingxue and kissed her on the cheek. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 616

    0616<span>Although Su Qingxue was expressionless and her tone was cold, Mu Mu Mu was naturally optimistic. She didn''t care about these things and just liked her cold sister a lot.


    <span>Su Qingxue subconsciously touched her face that had been kissed. She felt that it wasn''t right, but she didn''t blush, only her eyes became warmer.


    <span>The house suddenly became lively. Aunt Jiang happily cooked a table full of dishes. Everyone was talking andughing.


    Halfway through his meal, Mu Mu Mu Mu suddenly took out his phone and started ying with it.


    "Mu Mu, it''s time to eat. Why are you using your cell phone again?" Mo Shui Xian asked.


    Aiya, Grandma, I''m snatching away the red packets. It''s almost the new year, so many groups are sending red packets! "Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu giggled, but then thought of something and pouted," That''s right, I have such a rich sister now.


    Su Qingxue blinked, "What exactly is snatching red packets?"


    "Ah!?" Elder sister, it can''t be! "You don''t even know how to snatch red packets?!" Mu Mu Mu looked as though he had seen something.<span>Su Qingxue frowned, "I saw the red packet on WeChat, but I never used it."


    "Sis, don''t you usually send red packets to employees? And no one sent you any red packets? " Mu Mu Mu Mu asked in astonishment.


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "The bonuses are all issued by the finance department. I will sign them." I used my WeChat to read some information about the official ount, about some work, and didn''t add many people. "<span>"No wonder elder sister looks like a fairy that doesn''t care for the world, you didn''t even send red packets ¡­" Mu Mu Mu was full of admiration, but after some thought, he replied, "Eh? That''s not right, then wouldn''t Ye Fan send you a red packet? Thest time he stepped into the new year, he didn''t post anything at all? "


    <span>Ye Fan almost spat out his mouthful of rice. This pot, if he didn''t open it, what would?


    Ye Fan really didn''t send Su Qingxue any red packets because firstly, the woman didn''t ask for them, and secondly, all of his money was given to him by Su Qingxue. Su Qingxue was so rich, would she need that red packet?


    "Little girl, your sister doesn''t need this little red packet of money, only you would want it." Ye Fan said.<span>"This has nothing to do with money. The red packets are for celebration and happiness. Opening them up is just being happy." Mu Mu Mu pouted. "Besides, didn''t you also give out the red packets to Teacher Du? I asked her, and she said yes! I''m not the only one who likes red packets! "


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless. He looked at Su Qingxue awkwardly, "Wife, you shouldn''t have any interest in this, right?"


    <span>Su Qingxue shot aplicated nce at him before she turned to Mu Mu Mu and asked, "How much did your brother-inw send you?"


    "Err ¡­" Mu Mu Mu was stunned. When she heard the word "brother-inw", she realized that the rtionship between her and Ye Fan had already changed.


    <span>A strange expression appeared on Aunt Jiang and Mu Shui Xian''s faces, but the two elders remained silent.


    Mu Mu Mu came back to her senses and said with a smile, "He usually sends 88 and he''s at most 188, but he only knows two numbers."


    "Hey, is that not enough? "The ones I sent you added up to at least a thousand dors, no?" Ye Fan said depressingly.<span>"But it''s very earthy. Every time you send a red packet, there isn''t even a single word of blessing on the red packet." Mu Mu Mu pouted.


    <span>Ye Fan muttered, "What other blessings do you need? No trouble at all..."


    <span>At this time, Su Qingxue took out her phone and said, "Mu, add WeChat and let me see how the red packet is sent."


    <span>When Mu Mu Mu heard this, he immediately let Su Qingxue sweep through him happily. After adding on, he said, "Sister, I''ll create a group and let us into it. We can snatch red packets for dinner the day after tomorrow!"


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded, "I''ll see how I can send it, how I can snatch it."


    <span>"Very simple."


    Mu Mu Mu exined and created a group. After giving Su Qingxue a try, Su Qingxue learnt it.<span>"So this is the red packet ¡­" Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed an expression of interest. "Interesting, but it''s too rare to give two hundred apiece."


    <span>"Sis ¡­ "Don''t you want to show off your wealth? Little sister, I''m trying my best to snatch some money from the group so that I can gather some money for breakfast!" Mu Mu Mu said pitifully.


    Su Qingxue was puzzled, "You don''t even have enough money for breakfast?" Do you have very little pocket money? "


    <span>"Hehe ¡­" "Qingxue, don''t listen to her nonsense. This girl is toozy. How could she have time for breakfast when she''s sleepingte? She''s just speaking nonsense to you." Mu Shui Xianughed.


    <span>Su Qingxue came to a realization and nodded. She then sent Mu Mu Mu Mu ten red packets worth two hundred.


    "Wow, sis, you''re sending me so much?" Mu Mu Mu''s eyes lit up. It wasn''t that she hadn''t seen money before, but this was the first time she received so many red packets.


    "At least a little more than your brother-inw," Su Qingxue said, and looked at Ye Fan meaningfully.


    Ye Fan always felt that something was not right, and could only bitterly smile and nod his head.<span>After dinner, Mu Shui Xian was going to bring her granddaughter home. Although Su Qingxue was going to stay with them, she wouldn''t stay here immediately.


    Although Mu Mu Mu Mu didn''t really want to go back, she didn''t even have any clothes to change her clothes. She didn''t even have any preparations, so she could only wait until the day after tomorrow.


    <span>As Mu Shui Xian drove home in her ck Audi with Mu Mu Mu, she saw her granddaughter happily looking at a photo. She smiled and asked, "Silly child, what are you looking at? You''re enjoying yourself while you''re looking."


    "Hehe, grandma, I feel really blessed. I have a musician''s father, and a sister of the chairman of a multinational corporation, and I even have the blood of an ancient family. I''m just so happy that I''ve suddenly be so powerful."<span>Mu Mu Mu waved her cell phone in front of Mu Shui Xian. "Grandmother, look. I took a photo from my sister''s garage. There are so many luxurious cars, but it''s not even worth a few hundred million. If I showed it to my ssmates, they would definitely be envious of me!"


    Mu Shui Xian smiled. "Mu Mu Mu, you also have a brother-inw with high martial arts skills ¡­ "If not for Ye Fan, you would be dead now."


    Hearing the words "brother-inw", Mu Mu Mu Mu''s mood dropped once more. "Grandmother ¡­ Must I call you ''Brother-inw''? "


    "Of course, foolish girl. You must not act like how you did before and draw a clear line between yourself and your brother-inw. Otherwise, if your sister misunderstands, it won''t be good!" Mu Shui Xian warned."But... However, he was not just a woman and an older sister, so it''s not like it''s a big deal ¡­ "


    <span>"Don''t spout nonsense!" Mo Shui Xian raised her voice and said, "You are a blood rted little sister, how can it be the same!? Besides, your father and I will not agree to such nonsense! You have to call me ''Brother-inw'' in the future, okay!? "


    Mu Mu Mu pouted, feeling somewhat wronged, but she could only let out an "Oh".


    <span>On the other side, after sending off Mu Shui, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue also returned to the house.


    Seeing the sky wasn''t toote either. Ye Fan recalled that he didn''t even watch thest movie with a girl, so he wanted to have a good performance.


    After all, Su Qingxue seemed to have disliked him because of the red packet, so she asked with a smile, "Wife, shall we go watch a movie?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 617

    <span>0617


    <span>Su Qingxue nced at him and asked, "Other than Mu and Yun''er, have you sent red packets to anyone else?"


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva. Indeed, women care about this sort of thing!


    He couldn''t lie to her. After all, this matter could be easily found out by Su Qingxue when she casually asked, so he could only nod: "Yes ¡­ ¡­" "A few."


    Su Qingxue''s gaze turned colder, "Why did you send them all, only not to me?"


    "This..." Ye Fanughed awkwardly and said, "Because I think my wife is the most advanced, this kind of little thing should be nothing to me, and what''s more, my wife, you''re so rich ¡­ ¡­""They don''t need your money, do they?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan was suddenly at a loss for words, after holding it in for a while, he decided to change the topic, "Wife, I heard that there''s a movie that looks pretty good, called..."


    <span>"Not interested!"


    After Su Qingxue finished speaking, she turned around and went upstairs as she didn''t want to hear what Ye Fan had to say.


    Ye Fan froze on the spot for a while. He could only watch Su Qingxue return to her room. It seemed that this time, Su Qingxue had truly angered her and even lost the mood to work in the study room."Ye Fan, this time, you are in the wrong." Aunt Jiang quietly walked to Ye Fan''s side and said in a small voice, "How can you always think of coaxing other women and forget about the little miss?"


    Ye Fan smiled wryly, "Aunt Jiang, it''s not like I forgot, I really thought that Xiao Xue doesn''t need it, and also disdained these red packets."


    "This isn''t about the red packet, it''s about the heart. Even if the little miss doesn''t like it, you still have to send it after she doesn''t want you to give it to her before you can stop."<span>If you go and interact with other girls like this, and the young miss doesn''t know anything, wouldn''t she feel embarrassed? "The young mistress actually cares a lot about face, don''t you see that?" Aunt Jiang patted Ye Fan''s back.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "I can tell now, Aunt Jiang, what should I do now?"


    "What else can we do? Be a bit better, be more sincere, and prepare some gifts. Flowers and things like that, apologize to the youngdy. As for girls, they just need to be coaxed." Aunt Jiang smiled, then turned around and returned to the kitchen.Ye Fan scratched his head and walked upstairs. He tried knocking on Su Qingxue''s door, but Su Qingxuepletely ignored him.


    "Wife, don''t be angry. I''ll definitely send you red packets from now on, okay?"


    Ye Fan said, but Su Qingxue did not reply.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t force his way in, so he could only return to his room and send a message to Su Qingxue through WeChat.


    Just as he was about to send the message, he realized that something wasn''t right, so he directly sent a red packet over.


    <span>Thus, Ye Fan sent Su Qingxue a red packet for 188, with the message "Wife, I was wrong" on it.


    Not long after, Su Qingxue received the red packet.


    Ye Fan was overjoyed, thinking that the woman epted his apology. Unexpectedly, Su Qingxue gave him another sum of money and gave him that ''188''!Ye Fan wanted to cry, but no tears came out. What did this mean?


    <span>"Wife, don''t be like this. I will definitely not forget to send you red packets in the future." Ye Fan sent a message.


    "I don''t care about your red packets," Su Qingxue said.


    "Wife, don''t be angry. How can I not make you angry?" Ye Fan sent a pitiful emoji.


    After a while, Su Qingxue sent a message, "Since you like sending red packets to them so much, then just send me a hundred red packets!"


    Ye Fan almost jumped up from the bed, a hundred? This was too cruel!<span>However, if he could release 100 of them, then he would have the woman forgive him and thoroughly vent his anger. That wouldn''t be a loss to Ye Fan.


    It was easier than begging for a few days.


    "Alright, I''ll send it to you now!" Ye Fan hurriedly agreed.


    Ye Fan also gave it his all. He first charged a sum of money, and then he gave out 88 red packets, several of them in a row.


    Su Qingxue received a few and suddenly sent a message, "Stop! Your red packet is too insincere! "<span>"Ah?" What do you mean by without sincerity? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "What''s the difference between being a robot and being a robot? From now on, you have to write a nice line on every red packet! It cannot be repeated! "


    Ye Fan waspletely dumbfounded, this... Sending red packets at the same time, and even writing an essay at the same time?!


    Thinking of the fact that he still had to write more than 90 lines of praise, Ye Fan almost cried, but he had no choice but to brace himself and write.<span>"Wifey, you are so beautiful ¡­ Wife, you are kind-hearted ¡­ Wife, you are like the moon in the sky. "Wife..."


    Ye Fan had already thought of more than twenty things, but was almost unable toe up with anything. Fortunately, he was very nimble, so he quickly opened hisptop and searched for words to praise the woman.


    Then, while Ye Fan was sending red packets, he also copied down those praises.


    After sending more than thirty of them, Su Qingxue seemed to be unable to endure his numbness and once again shouted for her to stop."From now on, you don''t have to speak anymore. Red packets are the countdown number, the amount of money must be divided into ''3'' numbers, don''t repeat it!" Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t wait to smash his phone. This time, he was not going to do the Chinese Literature exam, but he was going to do the Mathematics exam?


    While Ye Fan was sending them, he was also counting down how many he had received, and then he thought about the number that was divided into three parts.<span>When there were only 10 red packets left, Ye Fan''s hand trembled. The countdown number had actually gone wrong!


    <span>"Idiot!" You don''t even know how to count!? " Su Qingxue saw that Ye Fan made a mistake and sent a message, "You failed to send red packets, I won''t forgive you anymore!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s face turned green, his fingers trembling, "Wife, give it to me again ¡­ ¡­" One chance! "


    Ye Fan felt his heart was bleeding after saying this. Send another 100 red packets? He was going to die!


    One breath of time was more than an hour, this was even more tiring than fighting a Legend rank expert!


    Su Qingxue remained silent for a while and then sent a message: "You want me to forgive you that much?"


    When Ye Fan heard this, he felt like he had changed his mind, so he sent a nodding emoji, "Wife, I really know my wrongs. Look, the number of red packets I sent to you is more than what I sent you in the past!""Hmph, I asked you to send this!" You don''t even have me in your heart! "


    "Wife, I really feel that sending red packets is notpatible with your temperament, so I didn''t send it to you!"


    "What temperament do I have?" Su Qingxue asked.<span>"You''re a fairy like woman, how can a vulgar red packet be worthy of you?" Ye Fan hurriedly said.


    <span>Su Qingxue asked, "Do you really think so?"


    Ye Fan felt that there was hope, and Su Qingxue seemed to be in a good mood, so she hurriedly struck the iron while it was still hot: "Of course! I feel that those women who snatch red packets every day are really vulgar! "<span>After saying that, Ye Fan silently said in his heart: Ying Ying, Ning''er ¡­ ¡­ Darling, I''ll have to trouble you first.


    However, Su Qingxue was happy, "Alright, I reluctantly forgive you ¡­ ¡­ I''m going out for a walk now, and we''ll talk about itter. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 618

    0618


    <span>"Wife, wait for me! I''ll go with you! "


    Ye Fan quickly got up from the bed, put on his clothes, and the woman said that she wanted to go out for a walk. This clearly showed that she was giving him a chance!


    If he really only allowed Su Qingxue to go out, then tonight''s 100 red packets would be wasted effort!


    Sure enough, when Ye Fan walked out of the room, he saw that Su Qingxue had already changed into casual clothes and was carrying a Chanel Pouch as she was walking downstairs. Her walking speed was obviously waiting for someone.Ye Fan followed the footsteps and arrived at the garage with Su Qingxue.


    "Wife, can I take you to the movies? "Last time I didn''t apany you to read it all, I was feeling very sorry for it." Ye Fan had a penitent expression on his face.<span>"Hmph, if you leave me alone this time, I won''t be watching a movie with you anymore." Su Qingxue said.


    "Even if the meteorite collides with Earth, I will still apany you to finish reading it!" Ye Fan patted his chest and said.


    <span>"That''s more like it... And you''re not allowed to touch me! " Su Qingxue reminded him.


    <span>Ye Fanughed foolishly, "I won''t, I won''t..."


    As the car drove away, Su Qingxue yed with her phone all the way. Ye Fan took a look and found that the woman was chatting with someone. There was even a trace of a rxed smile in the corner of her eyes.<span>It was rare to see Su Qingxue in such a good mood and having the interest to chat, but not talking to him. Ye Fan was a bit jealous.


    "Wife, who are you talking to? So happy? " Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask.Su Qingxue looked at her phone and replied without turning her head, "My best friend."


    Ye Fan recalled that Su Qingxue seemed to have mentioned it before. She had a close friend in the Kingdom of Magnesium and would often chat online.Knowing that she was a woman, Ye Fan also felt a bit better.


    <span>Su Qingxue suddenly said: "I told my best friend to send a hundred red packets. She said that I was too fake, if she was my boyfriend, she would have dumped me a long time ago ¡­ ¡­ Ye Fan, is that what you''re thinking in your heart? "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan was happy in his heart, it seems that this friend of hers is quite reasonable.


    However, Ye Fan obviously wouldn''t admit it. He hurriedly shook his head and said, "What do you mean, I did the wrong thing. Wife, you''re punishing me by sending me a hundred red packets, but even if it was a thousand red packets, I still would have sent it."


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she lightly snorted and said, "That''s right. Who told you to only send it to them and not to me? They just want you to have a good memory."Ye Fan hurriedly nodded his head, "Yes, yes, my wife''s words are very reasonable, she really doesn''t do anything..."


    "My best friend said that after the new year, she will be returning to China for a period of time. Since she has a job in Hua Hai, she would like to see you and have a meal together. Are you sure you have a good time?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan, of course, had no objections. He was very happy, but he really wanted to see what kind of friend Su Qingxue had."It''s a good thing. Wife, what does that girl friend of yours do?" Ye Fan casually asked.


    <span>Su Qingxue said, "A movie filmmaker, it''s pretty popr now. When we meet and eat, we''ll probably have to avoid the paparazzi."


    Ye Fan said in amusement, "Birds of a feather flock together. Beauties are always together with beauties. Wife, your best friend must also be very beautiful. Otherwise, she can''t be a movie star."<span>This indirectly ttered Su Qingxue, making her quite satisfied.


    "You''ll know when you see it. Anyway, she looks better than me. When I was at school, there were a lot more people chasing after her than chasing me." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan had a burst of disbelief, "Wifey, you''re just randomly spouting nonsense, that''s impossible."


    "Why?" Su Qingxue said, "What I said was true. The people chasing her are many from other schools."


    "That''s only because of your wife''s personality. There is no woman in this world who is more beautiful than you, so your best friend can''t possibly be better looking than you." Ye Fan said in all seriousness.


    <span>Su Qingxue was stunned after hearing this. She turned her head and endured the smile on the corner of her mouth as she softly said, "I''m talking nonsense again. I don''t want to hear what you have to say."


    Ye Fan was quite proud of himself. With just a few words, he was able to coax a girl to be happy, and his words were still effective.


    The two of them walked to the shopping mall. After Su Qingxue got off the car, she asked, "The milk tea you bought for mest time, do you have it here?"


    Hearing this, Ye Fan happily asked, "Wife, you like to drink?"<span>"En." Su Qingxue said casually, "Not bad, I''ll buy a cup and go in to watch a movie."


    Ye Fan muttered to himself, it seemed that the things that the young girls liked were still effective for Su Qingxue. They wouldn''t despise her just because she was especially rich.


    <span>He led Su Qingxue to a milk tea shop and bought two cups. Then, he went to the cinema and bought a box of chips.


    "Didn''t you already eat dinner? And you''re still eating fries? The heat is very high, are you going to be a big fatty?" Su Qingxue frowned.<span>Ye Fan curled his lips, "Wife, my appetite is huge, and how could I possibly be fat..." Have you forgotten who I am? "


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she realized that her man was not an ordinary person. "Oh, then eat."


    Ye Fan felt strange in his heart. Why would a woman care about whether he was fat or not? He thought about it and giggled, "Wife, are you afraid that I''ll get fat so I can''t take a wedding photo with you?""Who ¡­. Who cares about that?! I don''t have any! " Su Qingxue''s face turned slightly red and she quickly went to check the ticket.


    Ye Fan happily looked at the shy appearance of this woman, but was also quite depressed in his heart. In the end, how could he propose marriage to her? Only then could he be considered worthy of marriage for once in a lifetime.This time, the two of them did not choose a couple seat. There were not many people in the cinema, and there were only three or four couples in the entire huge shadow hall.


    Along the way, Ye Fan tried to hold Su Qingxue''s hand. The woman hesitated for a bit, but did not refuse, and instead docilely rested her head on Ye Fan''s shoulder.


    This caused Ye Fan to feel very ttered, and at the same time, he was very happy in his heart. From time to time, he would adjust the height of his shoulders."Why are you moving around? You don''t want me to be unlucky? " Su Qingxue asked him.


    <span>Ye Fan embarrassedly said, "I''m thinking of what height it is, my wife, and you feelfortable..." I''m afraid you''re not feeling well ¡­ "


    In the dark, Su Qingxue saw the satisfied smile on the man''s face and felt sweet in her heart. She scolded, "Idiot, don''t move."<span>Ye Fan felt his heart go numb when he heard this. Who said that a woman in love had zero IQ? Men are no better. Why is it that he''s so happy when he''s called a fool?


    After watching the whole movie, Ye Fan drove out of the shopping mall. However, it was rare for them to not have to go to work during their free time, so no one wanted to go home.


    "Wife, I''ll take you to eat midnight snacks, right?" Ye Fan asked.<span>"En, it''s up to you, but I don''t want to eat too greasy," Su Qingxue said.


    "Okay, I''ll take you to have some porridge." Ye Fan knew that there was a midnight snack nearby, so he drove there directly.


    After the two got off the car, Ye Fan took the initiative to hold the woman''s hand and walked into the street with the lights shining. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 619

    0619


    <span>Many stores had closed for the new year, but arge part of the local restaurant was open.


    Su Qingxue''s appearance and international brand dress were out of ce in this street, so naturally, they attracted a lot of attention.


    Ye Fan felt that having a peerless beauty as his wife, he really had some face when he goes out. This was even more satisfying than him being sought after by tens of thousands at the legendary summit. Maybe this was a man''s vanity.Unexpectedly, after the two of them passed through a small alley, a tramp with disheveled hair and a dirty ck coat, who was both crippled and crippled, called out: "Snowy? Is it really you!? Little Snow!? "


    <span>Ye Fan and Su Qingxue both stopped in their tracks. Su Qingxue frowned slightly and turned around. When she saw the homeless person, Su Qingxue''s expression immediately changed!


    The woman seemed to have thought of something terrifying as she turned around and prepared to leave.


    Ye Fan was confused. Looking at Su Qingxue''s appearance, she obviously recognized this homeless person, but this person didn''t look young. Compared to Su Qingxue, he was like the difference between clouds and mud, how could he be rted to Su Qingxue?


    "Little Snow! Su Qingxue! I know it''s you! You. Don''t go! I''m your father! I am your father! "


    When this vagabond shouted out these few words, even Ye Fan was shocked, what was the meaning of this!?<span>Su Qingxue''s father? But Su Qingxue was clearly Su Changping''s daughter?


    Su Qingxue could not help but turn around and shout with red eyes: "Shut up! I don''t know you! "


    <span>After saying that, Su Qingxue ran away without even looking back.


    <span>Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t care about the tramp that limped over. He sighed, followed Su Qingxue''s footsteps, and ran out of the street.


    The homeless guy chased a few steps and fell to the ground due to his bad legs. However, he still shouted loudly, "Su Qingxue ¡­. Don''t run. Don''t run. "You ungrateful little bitch ¡­"


    <span>The people on both sides of the street were confused. They didn''t know what was going on, but many of them thought that Ye Xiao was crazy. He must be from a wealthy family, so how could he be her father?


    The vagabondy on the ground, crying and shouting. His voice was getting weaker and weaker, and his eyes were filled with unwillingness.<span>After about five or six minutes, just as the homeless man was struggling to get up, a hand reached out to him.


    The tramp raised his head and saw a handsome face with a trace of evil.<span>"Come, let me pull you up." The moment the man spoke, his voice also had a slight allure.


    The homeless guy was trembling with fear as the man pulled him up, "You ¡­ "Who are you?"


    The man smiled and retorted, "This question, I should be the one asking you ¡­" "Who are you, Su Qingxue, what does it have to do with you?"


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    Su Qingxue ran all the way to the ce where the car was parked and got on the car. However, she found out that her car keys were with Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan sat on the front seat and helplessly handed the car keys to the woman.


    "You drive." Ye Fan knew that he should not ask anymore.


    Su Qingxue quickly started the car as if she was escaping. She stepped on the elerator and quickly drove into the main road.


    The car sped along the road and got on the highway, speeding along the way.<span>Ye Fan looked at the crystal clear eyes of the woman. Although he had a lot of questions, he still remained silent. He knew that the woman needed some time to calm down.


    After driving around the city for over half an hour, Su Qingxue drove the car down the exit, entered a road on the coast, and parked the car by the sea.


    After getting off the car, Su Qingxue breathed in the cold sea breeze and looked back at Ye Fan who just got off the car.<span>"Why don''t you ask me who that person is?"


    Ye Fan shrugged, "If you think you can tell me, you will."<span>Su Qingxue was silent as she saw a twenty-four-hour supermarket open not far away. She slowly walked over.


    Ye Fan could only follow them, and when they arrived at the supermarket, they saw the woman take out several bottles of blue and red cocktails from the refrigerator.Seeing that the woman intended to drink, Ye Fan scratched his head and bought a bag of peanuts and random snacks, then bought a few cans of beer.


    Su Qingxue nced at him. Ye Fan chuckled and said, "I''ll drink with you."


    They arrived at the seaside and found an empty reef to sit on.<span>In summer, there would be many night stands and small vendors, but in winter, no one woulde here to drink from the northwest wind.


    <span>Ye Fan was not afraid of the cold. After Su Qingxue had cultivated the Ice Cold Qi, she almost did not feel any cold at all.


    <span>The woman drank cocktail after cocktail as she stared at the ck sea.


    Ye Fan also drank his beer and ate peanuts and squid and other snacks.


    <span>Ye Fan had seen this kind of situation a lot. In the past, when hisrades had all died, all of them would drink and feel bored.


    Therefore, Su Qingxue''s heart was in a mess as she remembered some unhappy things from the past. Ye Fan understood very well that he hade here to drink, but he didn''t want to disturb her too much.


    At this moment, a silentpanionship was more helpful than some empty words.


    "His name is Zhang Tao..."At around one in the morning, Su Qingxue finally opened her mouth and said.


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head and looked at the woman''s face. Su Qingxue''s hair was messed up by the wind, and there seemed to be some tears in the corner of her eyes.


    "Why did he say it was your father?" Since the woman was willing to speak, Ye Fan naturally wanted to know as well.<span>Su Qingxue looked at him with a cold andplicated gaze, "You really want to know?"


    <span>Ye Fan drank a mouthful of wine, "If you don''t want to say it, then forget it, I actually don''t care about that..."


    <span>"Why don''t you care? If you knew the truth, your feelings for me would havepletely changed." Su Qingxue smiled sadly.


    <span>"The only thing that will change is that I know a lot about you, but it will not change my feelings for you." Ye Fanughed.


    <span>Su Qingxue lowered her eyes and said, "If I were the daughter of a youngdy ¡­ ¡­ Do you mind? "


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment. He thought back to how he seemed to have heard about Tong Hui Jin and Zhu Wanguo before and mentioned that Su Qingxue''s mother was from a special profession. He didn''t mind that, but hearing Su Qingxue say this now ¡­. It was probably true.<span>But Ye Fan really did not mind, because from his experience, he understood one thing... In order to survive, it was understandable that a person would make all kinds of choices.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, stretched out his hand, and caressed the woman''s face, "Raise your head, and look into my eyes."


    <span>Su Qingxue slowly raised her head and looked at Ye Fan. Their eyes met.


    "I don''t know how to exin it, but I think you can see from my eyes that I really don''t mind." Ye Fan said with a smile. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 620

    <span>0620


    Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes sparkled as she asked with uncertainty, "Really?"


    Ye Fan sighed, knowing that a woman still had her doubts. His eyes couldn''t help but sh a look of reminiscence, and he said, "Wife, let me tell you something, it''s about my past..." After you finish listening to it, perhaps you will understand it... "


    "Um... "What is it?"


    Ye Fan drank a mouthful of wine, and leisurely said, "When I was eighteen, two months before the Holy War began, I actually never thought of fighting a battle like this. It seems like there''s almost no chance of winning.<span>"You must know, at that time, the rulers of the past not only had my master, the ck Emperor, but also the matriarch, the White Queen. They also had several A ranked organizations as their vassals, and there were at least ten of them that were close to Legend-rank ¡­"


    Hearing this, Su Qingxue was confused, "Then why did you suddenly want to fight?""Because..." Ye Fan''s eyes shed with pain, "A very important person to me was poisoned by the Holy King...


    <span>It was that person who helped me walk out of the shadows, making me feel that there are many things in this world that are worth doing. It''s not just killing, it''s not only war, my hands can kill, but it can also save lives ¡­ "


    <span>Su Qingxue thought back to that day at the Sai Te Great Assembly when the news introduced Ye Fan''s legendary career. There was a story about how Ye Fan changed his life of ughter and continued to save people on the battlefield.


    "Is it because of that person that you started to save people?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan nodded his head, "Yes, without her, I might not know where I am now, I might have already died, or maybe ¡­ ¡­" Anyway, I learned that she had been poisoned, and it was painful, as if the whole world had gone dark again.


    I don''t know what to do, I don''t know where to go, that is the Sacred Royal Court, I have to go and take revenge, do I have to go against a monster like this?<span>Once I take that step, it means that I have to leave my former overlord position. In other words, taking revenge means directly going against two S-ss organizations ¡­ And the power that they can control can turn the entire world into a hell of a battlefield ¡­ "


    <span>"But you still went to get your revenge, didn''t you?" Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Yes, I know that barging into the Sacred Royal Court is suicidal, so I lured out that archangel who poisoned him and killed him outside...


    <span>It was also from that day onwards that mypanions decided to leave the control of the old days with me, and started the war for two years ¡­ "¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"What made you make up your mind?" Su Qingxue asked curiously.


    "Nothing, I just met someone."


    <span>"Who?"


    <span>Ye Fanughed self-deprecatingly, "You might not believe it if I told you, but I don''t even know who it was. I met her in a little tavern in Siberia."


    Su Qingxue knitted her eyebrows and said ufortably, "What you said ¡­ ¡­" Could it be just one... "


    Ye Fan was also very open, "Wife, if I tell you that during my time abroad, I didn''t find a woman, that would be a lie. We need to rx and vent out ¡­" "So ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue bit her lips. Although she already knew that Ye Fan had yed a lot abroad, but Ye Fan telling her the truth still made Su Qingxue unhappy.


    <span>With a sigh, Su Qingxue cast aside the messy thoughts in her mind and said, "Continue talking. That woman, how did she make you make such a decision?"


    Ye Fan grinned andughed, "At that time, I had already suppressed myself for a long time. I stayed in Siberia for half a month, drinking every day, and I was unable to make up my mind. I don''t know where I should go next..."


    After I drank a lot that day, I told the woman about my troubles. She asked me if I was trying to escape from something, or if I was afraid of something, and I was just drinking my way through life there.I said yes, I asked her, if it was her, how would she choose when faced with something she could not choose? "


    <span>At this point, Ye Fan shook his head and forced a smile, "Sheughed at me, saying that I actually asked a woman like her such a serious life question..."


    Su Qingxue could not help but roll her eyes at him, "You''re not going to tell me that you just heard her say that she wanted to take revenge, right? "This is too rash..."


    Ye Fan smiled, and drank the rest of his beer in one gulp, and said, "Of course I won''t tell her the details. She also didn''t tell me how to choose. She only told me a few words, and up until now, I still remember it clearly..."<span>She said that if you want to escape from the things that make you feel right, but make you feel sad and scared, something will always pass in your heart. In the end, you will be an empty shell ¡­


    <span>If you feel that your emotions are too confused and you don''t know how to choose, find a ce with clear borders, release yourself, clear your mind.


    This was why women in this world wanted to find men and men wanted to find women. Nothing was simpler and more brutal than what men and women did. There were many times when it had nothing to do with moral chastity and just wanted you to return to your original appearance ¡­


    You need to wake up to the fact that you still have enough passion and desire to live! "<span>Ye Fan crushed the beer can in his hand, looked at Su Qingxue and said, "From that moment, I understood one thing, life actually doesn''t have that many paths to take.


    There was only one path in front of you. The only thing you could do was to keep moving forward, or die in the present.


    The woman in the tavern didn''t actually understand the great principles of life at all, nor did she know who I was ¡­But no matter how she became the Miss of the Tavern, she lived more freely than I did. She calmly epted her fate, walked her way, and maintained her passion for life ¡­ "


    Ye Fan reached out his hand and ced it on Su Qingxue''s shoulder, "Wife, do you think that woman is that despicable? What had she done wrong? What position do I have to look down on her? "


    Su Qingxue was stunned and kept silent for a while. Then, she murmured, "Because people''s instinct is to live, to desire in their hearts ¡­ ¡­ "My mother, she also wants to live ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Now do you believe, I really don''t have any intention of looking down on you, so you don''t need to mention this to me, you are you, your mother is your mother, she gave birth to you, no matter what she did, she is still my mother-inw."


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned, "Don''t misunderstand. Although my mother went to a nightclub to cook, she was originally a good girl. She was tricked by that Zhang Tao, and she had no choice but to give in to him in order to raise me.


    "That Zhang Tao was only my stepfather. After my mother passed away, he was the one who sent me to the orphanage ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 621

    <span>0621


    Ye Fan could not help but be surprised, "So that''s the case. I was just saying, since your bloodline is from the Su Family, why did a father with the surname Zhang suddenly appear? So it''s actually your stepfather ¡­ ¡­"


    Su Qingxue gritted her teeth and said, "After my mother became pregnant with me, she followed Zhang Tao because she could not enter the Su n and had no one to rely on by herself in Hua Hai.


    At first, Zhang Tao was a contractor. He was rich, and for my mother, who wanted me to have a father when I was born, she married him.But after he lost all his gambling money, he started drinking, hit my mother, threatened my mother, and said that if she didn''t go out to make money, she''d sell me.


    In order to support me, in order to repay my debt, my mother was forced to sell herself out. When I was six or seven years old, I gradually became more sensible and only then did I realize what had happened... "


    "This Zhang Tao sent you to the orphanage and then disappeared by himself?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Yes, when I was seven, my mother passed away from illness. Zhang Tao left me at the orphanage and never appeared again ¡­"


    "Afterwards, I was brought back to the Su family by my grandfather. Zhang Tao seemed to be trying to get some benefits from the Su family, but how could my grandfather let him off easy? He let people fix him up for a while, then he never appeared again."


    Ye Fan sighed and asked, "So now..." Do you want him to die? "


    Su Qingxue was shocked when she heard that, "What did you say? You want to kill Zhang Tao? "Ye Fan nodded, "That''s right. Since he treated you two like that, killing him and taking revenge for my deceased mother-inw, isn''t that what he deserves?"


    <span>"Can you not do this!? Killing him won''t change anything, and he won''t affect us either. What kind of waves can a homeless person cause?


    Furthermore, isn''t making him suffer on the streets more than just dying? " Su Qingxue frowned."Wifey, you''re really kind ¡­ "But you''re right, if you''re not kind, you won''t forgive Tong Huizhen." Ye Fan sighed and shook his head.


    Su Qingxue earnestly said: "Perhaps in the underground world, killing is the only way to solve the problem, but in my eyes, it is thest resort.


    <span>If killing people bes an easy task, then what''s the difference between us and those perverts?


    Ye Fan... Can you promise me that you won''t say such things in the future? "You casually said you wanted to kill someone, I''m so scared ¡­"<span>Seeing Su Qingxue''s worried expression, Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh helplessly.


    "Well, my wife, you don''t like this, I won''t say that next time." Ye Fan said, "I just feel sorry for you, that guy must have left many traces of childhood in your heart." Otherwise, you wouldn''t have met him and gotten so agitated ¡­ "


    The corner of Su Qingxue''s mouth revealed a slight smile, "It''s all in the past, as long as you don''t mind me ¡­"<span>"How could I dare to turn my back on you, my wife? It''s already good enough that I''m not turned my back on you." Ye Fanughed mischievously.


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, she sourly harrumphed, "You are a dignified Lord of Hell, a Legend rank expert, how could I dare to look down on you?


    <span>It''s obviously to tell me that you used to y a lot more than you do now. Now that you''re only looking for these few women, even if you keep it to yourself, I''m not going to care about you anymore, right? "


    Ye Fan was sweating profusely, and awkwardly said, "Wife, your imagination is too rich, how could I have this kind of intention?"<span>"Really?"


    <span>"Absolutely!"


    <span>"It''s best if it''s true. Let me know if you still dare to go to any ce with a clear border, then I''ll never let you touch me!" Su Qingxue warned.


    Ye Fan nodded his head like a chick pecking rice, "Definitely not, my wife, don''t worry."


    Su Qingxue saw that the man''s attitude was quite good. She stood up and said, "Let''s go. It''ste, let''s go home.""Ah?" Wife, this is a rare opportunity, I see that there''s a good 5-star hotel nearby, how about we ¡­ "


    <span>"Go home!" Su Qingxue interrupted the man''s delusions.


    <span>"Oh... "Alright, alright." Ye Fan felt a burst of regret.


    On the way back to the car, Su Qingxue couldn''t help but ask, "The person who brought you out of the shadows and was very important to you was a girl, right?"


    <span>"Okay." Ye Fan nodded.


    "Your first love?""No... "What are you thinking, when I met her, she was thirteen years old and more like my sister," said Ye Fan.


    "Thirteen years old? You were poisoned to death by the people from the Sacred Royal Court? " Su Qingxue felt a burst of regret and said in disbelief.


    Ye Fan dejectedly said, "Yes, that''s why I can''t forgive that guy..."<span>"What''s the name of that girl?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>"Her name is Angel. "ANGE," Ye Fan said.


    <span>Su Qingxue thought about the meaning of the Shardde and said, "Angel?"


    "Yes, to me, she is an angel," said Ye Fan.


    <span>"I never thought that the people from the Sacred Royal Court would be so cruel ¡­ "Not even letting a thirteen year old girl go," Su Qingxue said unhappily.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and muttered in his heart: Angel, no matter what, I will definitely let you live...


    Of course, he wouldn''t tell Su Qingxue these words. After all, the matter was unclear, and he hade back to life after dying. It was too horrifying, and he could just let this woman know if he had the chance in the future.<span>A sleepless night.


    For Su Qingxue and Ye Fan, it was the same.<span>In their minds, there were many memories of the past. Until the next morning, the two of them went downstairs to eat breakfast at the same time. They smiled at each other.


    <span>Obviously, the drinking and chattingst night had improved their rtionship even more. This made Aunt Jiang, who was watching on the side, feel gratified and happy.


    <span>Who would have thought that a ''guest'' woulde knocking on the door right before breakfast?


    Mu Mu Mu ran over by herself. Thisss even brought a travel case. It was evident that she had made up her mind to ce a call to the second house.


    "Wah!" Sister! Why are all of you having such a sumptuous breakfast!? "Mu Mu, who was wearing a hooded sweatshirt and jeans, put down the luggage. When she saw the food on the table, she said with glowing eyes: "I thought the rich people in the movies ate a nice breakfast, but I actually ate so much. Luckily I didn''t eat breakfast. I''m hungry so I helped you guys eat some so that you won''t waste too much!"


    Seeing her appear, Ye Fan was speechless and said, "Little girl, you really don''t know your ce."


    "Hehe, my body is still bleeding from sister. The blood is thicker than the water, what is there to be afraid of?" Mu Mu Mu Mu naturally picked up her chopsticks and picked up a Soup Dumplings.<span>"Even if the blood is thicker than the water, you should at least say hello beforeing here." Ye Fan sighed and said.


    Mu Mu Mu''s cheeks bulged as he muttered, "Who cares about me! It''s not your house. "What''s more, Elder sister WeChat told me toe ¡­"


    Ye Fan was surprised and looked at Su Qingxue in surprise. "Wife, you let here?"<span>Su Qingxue was eating a te of fruit sd. She nodded and confirmed, then said in a clear voice, "Mu Mu, Ye Fan is your brother-inw, how can you be so rude? "Apologize to your brother-inw." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 622

    <span>0622


    <span>When Mu Mu Mu heard this, his expression immediately stiffened. There was a trace of unwillingness in his eyes. However, Mu Mu Mu still gave in when he saw Su Qingxue''s cold expression.


    <span>"I''m sorry ¡­ "Brother-inw ¡­"


    Mu Mu Mu pouted as he continued to eat his breakfast.Ye Fan heard the word "brother-inw" and his entire body shivered. He felt strange and then looked at Su Qingxue beside him. The woman had a graceful and calm expression, as if everything was under her control.


    Powerful ¡­ How amazing, to be able to tame this little sister so quickly, Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    <span>After all, Mu Mu Mu was still too youngpared to Su Qingxue. To her, this sister was more outstanding in everything. Before she had met her, she had already admired her.


    <span>Now that the high and mighty Goddess had be her elder sister and saved her life, Mu Mu Mu Mu was naturally happy. However, at the same time, she subconsciously didn''t dare to oppose her elder sister.


    <span>Even her life was saved by her elder sister, so of course, she could only listen to her elder sister''s words. Otherwise, both Mu Shui Xian and Mu Xue Song would not agree.


    Besides, Su Qingxue''s request was indeed nothing excessive. Was it wrong for her to call him brother-inw?


    Su Qingxue nodded in satisfaction. "After breakfast, go to my study and I will teach you the ''Profound Truths Scripture''. Start cultivating as soon as possible."


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be surprised. Women really did do what they said. They had only just gotten to know their little sister, and now they were going to arm her as well.However, Mu Mu Mu Mu was also very happy to be able to cultivate. "Elder sister, then can I really be like those from the Wuxia movies, able to run amok?"


    <span>Su Qingxue looked towards Ye Fan, "Ask your brother-inw about this, I only practiced internal energy now."


    Ye Fan smiled, "Flying over a wall is a movement technique, which belongs to the category of external techniques. However, using inner force as an auxiliary, making it easier to get started. When your Zhen Qi cultivation is enough, I will teach you a movement technique."


    Mu Mu Mu started to daydream about bing a female hero in the future and momentarily forgot about calling her brother-inw.<span>All day long, Su Qingxue had been teaching Mu Mu Mu cultivation, but Mu Mu Mu''s talent seemed to be far inferior to Su Qingxue''s. Just understanding it was extremely strenuous, and after a day, the results were little.


    During dinner, Mu Mu Mu asked, "Elder sister, how long have you been learning?"


    "Two days." Su Qingxue said lightly.


    Mu Mu Mu was shocked, "They will meet in two days!? I... "It took me a whole day of practice before I managed to learn a few words..."<span>"Take it slow. It''s a Spring Festival anyways, I can teach you before the fifth day," Su Qingxue said.


    Mu Mu Mu said dejectedly, "I''m so stupid. If only I could be as smart as my elder sister."<span>Seeing this girl''s inferiorityplex, Ye Fan could not bear to continue, "Aren''t you good at ying the piano? As long as you use your training as a supplementary training course, who would be good at everything?"


    Although she heard Ye Fan''s persuasion, Mu Mu Mu was clearly quite disappointed.


    That night, Mu Mu Mu learned veryte in Su Qingxue''s study before going to bed. The girl''s high enthusiasm for training also slowly cooled down. She felt that she might not be suitable for cultivation.<span>In fact, Ye Fan could also understand, if everyone in this world could train their inner force well, then that master wouldn''t be a rare sight. Ancient martial arts cultivation originally valued talent, and perseverance was a secondary factor.


    The next day was New Year''s Eve. In the morning, the house gradually became lively.


    <span>Mu Shui Xian and Du Yun''er came over and started working with Aunt Jiang. What surprised them was that Tong Hui Zhen also came over carefully.


    <span>When Tong Huizhen entered, she was still a bit hesitant. However, when Su Qingxue saw her, she coldly said "Come in" and walked through the door.


    Aunt Jiang''s feelings for Tong Huizhen were naturally ratherplicated, and her expression was unnatural as well.


    However, Tong Huizhen took the initiative to walk into the kitchen. She asked Aunt Jiang with a fawning smile, "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    When Aunt Jiang saw the somewhat pitiful expression on the woman''s face, she finally felt relieved. She realized that she didn''t hate this woman that much.


    "Madam, there''s enough people here. Miss Du and Water Immortal are both here, so you should go watch TV outside. You really don''t need any help." Aunt Jiang smiled back.


    When Tong Hui Zhen heard the words "Madam", hot tears flowed down her face. She rubbed her eyes and said: "Then ¡­" "Then I''ll go sweep the floor, clean up a bit, and see how much dust there is."<span>Before Aunt Jiang could say anything, Tong Hui Zhen went out to busy herself.


    Mo Riverbliss sighed, "Ah Yuan, looks like she''s really regretting her decision."Aunt Jiang turned around and continued to chop vegetables, saying, "She was not easy either, I understand now why Miss is willing to forgive her."


    <span>Because they had to wait for Mu Xuesong to finish a party, their New Year''s Eve meal started ratherte.


    <span>When it was almost 8 in the evening, Mu Xuesong hurriedly drove back, and as soon as he entered the door, he immediately said that he was sorry.


    The food on the table was definitely ready. Su Qingxue even opened a bottle of old Maotai and a bottle of Romanee-Conti. To women, she had never eaten such a lively New Year''s Eve meal before and it was still very memorable.


    Ye Fan was also filled with emotion. He had married Su Qingxue for more than half a year, but it was as if he had been through several years. After experiencing so many things, this New Year''s Eve meal was like a temporary flowering and fruiting.


    <span>"Come, let me toast both of you. With such an excellent niece and son-inw, I am very happy to be able to recognize you." Mu Xuesong''s voice became louder as he drank more white wine.


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue clinked cups with him, and Mu Xuesong downed another small cup."Dad, you''ve drank too much. Your ears and neck are red," Mu Mu Mu said.


    <span>"Girl, dad isn''t drunk. In the future when I perform outside, you must listen to your sister''s words and strive to be as outstanding as your sister. Do you understand?" Mu Xuesong said while stroking his daughter''s head.


    Mu Mu Mu pouted. "How is that possible..." Sister is so much smarter than I am.


    Why don''t you ask me to go back and reconstruct it, and give me a smarter mind? "


    "You ¡­ "You child ¡­" Mu Xuesong was speechless.


    Everyone couldn''t help butugh. With Mu Mu Mu here, the atmosphere would be more lively.<span>Su Qingxue took a sip of the red wine and said, "Uncle, I feel that Mu Mu is already outstanding. She ys the zither well, is good-looking and has a kind heart. Your education has been very sessful."


    Although Mu Xuesong said that her daughter wasn''t good, he was still very proud when he heard Su Qingxue''s praise. He couldn''t conceal his smile as he said, "This child is pretty good, just mischievous. As an elder sister, what can you not see from her? Teach her, don''t be polite."Ye Fan muttered to himself, his wife does have some style of speech... In this way, Su Qingxue and Mu Mu Mu became extremely natural. After all, her father had supported her.


    <span>However, Mu Mu Mu Mu did not seem to be aware of all of this, and thus, it was unlikely for a girl to think too much about it.


    As she was eating, Su Qingxue received a call. When she answered the call, the woman''s face was filled with astonishment. She suddenly stood up and asked, "What did you say!?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 623

    <span>0623


    <span>The people around the table were shocked, only Ye Fan could hear it clearly. The person on the other side of the phone told Su Qingxue that there was a fire at the old house!?


    <span>"Miss Su, we''ve already ordered the fire rm toe over, but it will be difficult to reach it in a short period of time. We''ve already tried our best to use fire protection equipment to save it."


    Su Qingxue hung up the phone and immediately looked at Ye Fan, "Could it be ¡­ ¡­"<span>Ye Fan also thought about it. The two unknown stones he had ced in the secret room of the Su n. Those two mysterious substances he had removed from the bronze man''s body. Could it be that they were discovered?


    <span>"Let''s go immediately." Ye Fan stood up and said.


    <span>Tong Hui Zhen was also flustered: "Why would there be a fire? "I was still fine when I came out ¡­"


    Seeing that Su Qingxue and Ye Fan wanted to go and take a look, Tong Huizhen was also very anxious and ran out with them.<span>Ye Fan was toozy to say more. If the woman wanted to follow, then he would let her. The three got into a car and went straight to the Su n''s old house.


    Before he even reached the old house, he saw smoke rising from the vi area. As soon as he arrived near the house, he saw that the fire had already reached the third floor and the extinguishers were almost used, but they had no effect.A few security guards and employees on duty ran over, "Miss Su! You''re finally here! We really did our best, but with fewer people and not enough fire extinguishers, it''s impossible to extinguish the fire without a fire truck! "


    <span>"Why haven''t the fire engines arrived yet!?" When Su Qingxue saw the house she stayed in when she was young being burned, she was naturally angry and sad.


    Tong Huizhen was already on the verge of tears, "How can this be ¡­"


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. There''s a fire in a few ces where fireworks were set off. The fire brigade doesn''t have enough people," said the realtor.


    "Sigh, this is the new year''s eve, and something like this happened ¡­" Miss Su, think carefully, the new year will definitely be very popr ¡­ "<span>"That''s right. Anyway, there''s an insurancepany that willpensate you. Miss Su, you won''t lose too much."


    Su Qingxue''s gaze was cold, "I give you over ten thousand dors worth of property fees every year, what the hell are you guys doing!? Didn''t you notice that the fire was so big?!Now that things have developed to this point, why are you telling me to be so popr ¡­ If it was your house that was on fire, do you think it would be red fire!? "


    The people from the propertypany looked embarrassed. They could only lower their heads and quietly listen. They couldn''t understand why the fire would be so big so quickly.


    Ye Fan sniffed, his eyes shing, and said: "Wife, don''t me them, this fire is not ordinary."


    "What do you mean?" Su Qingxue was puzzled.<span>"I smell a sulphide in the air, it should be left behind by some kind of high explosive drug. This fire was deliberately set by someone." Ye Fan frowned.


    "Artificial?" When Su Qingxue heard this, she frowned and said, "You''re saying ¡­"<span>Ye Fan nodded and cautiously said, "I''ll go in and take a look. Don''t wander around outside."


    "What!? You want to go in!? " Su Qingxue eximed, "This fire is so big!""I can''t hold on to the phoenix mes of the phoenix girl. This ignition still won''t affect me." After he finished speaking, Ye Fan took advantage of theck of attention to walk around the back of the house and break into the mes.


    <span>Tong Hui Zhen was stunned: Qingxue, where is Ye Fan going? The fire is so fierce ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue looked at her with suspicion, "Have you ever entered the secret room in my dad''s study?"<span>Tong Huizhen wondered, "Secret chamber? What secret chamber? Is there a secret room in your father''s study? "


    "Have you been cleaning the house recently and haven''t you discovered the secret in the study?" When Su Qingxue asked this question, she stared straight at Tong Huizhen.<span>However, Tong Hui Zhen was still confused, she shook her head and said: "I ¡­ I really don''t know what secret room there is, Qingxue, believe me! "


    "Alright." Su Qingxue saw that Tong Huizhen didn''t seem to be lying, so she temporarily believed her.<span>Not long after, Ye Fan came out of the sea of fire. Although his clothes were somewhat charred, Ye Fan himself was not damaged in the slightest.


    <span>"How is it, is the rock still there?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head and sighed, "The secret chamber was destroyed, and everything was burned. I don''t know if the stones were burnt or taken away, but..." "He''s gone."


    <span>Tong Huizhen looked puzzled, "What stone? Have you put any treasures in there? "


    <span>Su Qingxue regretted and said, "It''s all my fault. If I knew, I wouldn''t have let you stay here ¡­ ¡­ I thought it was safe. "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Wife, it has nothing to do with you. We must have overlooked something, otherwise we wouldn''t have been found."


    "If that clown took it away, would he do anything to hurt you?" Su Qingxue asked worriedly.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "That I don''t know. Actually, I don''t know how to use those two stones either. Who knows, maybe they are actually trash?"


    Just at this time, Tong Hui Zhen cried out "aiya" and eximed: "I ¡­ The little turtle that I''m raising is still inside! "<span>Su Qingxue stared nkly and said with some surprise: "You actually want that little turtle?"


    In Su Qingxue''s memory, Tong Hui Zhen was definitely not someone who was so concerned about small animals. When their home was on fire, the first thing she thought of was gold and silver.


    "That is a life after all." Tong Huizhen said anxiously, "I don''t know if it''s dead or not."


    Ye Fan smiled, "Where did you put that ck Turtle?"


    "It''s in the living room aquarium on the first floor!""There''s water, maybe he''s not dead yet. Let me go." Saying this, Ye Fan went back into the house.


    Not long after, Ye Fan walked out of a ss jar. The small Ink Turtle was still moving around inside.With a sigh of relief, Tong Huizhen took the jar and said gratefully, "Thank you, Ye Fan."


    "No need to thank me, I am very happy, one day, you actually have to worry about a little turtle," said Ye Fan.


    Tong Hui Zhen revealed an embarrassed smile, looking at the turtle jar in his hand, "It was me in the past ¡­ "He''s living too outrageously ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue''s expression wasplex as she remained silent.


    <span>At this moment, the fire engine arrivedte and the scene began its work.


    Su Qingxue was naturally in a terrible mood when she encountered such a thing on New Year''s Eve. After settling these matters on the spot and settling thepensationter, she also nned to let thewyer handle this matter. She was toozy to care too much about it.


    The three of them returned to their home in Egret County. Aunt Jiang and the others were still waiting for them. This New Year''s Eve meal, which had been interrupted midway, didn''t end until the early hours of the morning.The group of peopleforted Su Qingxue, but the memories of her home was burned, so she would need some time to recover.


    <span>Tong Huizhen lost her ce of residence, so Su Qingxue arranged for her to live together with her at home. She could also help Aunt Jiang, which made Tong Huizhen extremely ttered and grateful.


    <span>Around 3 in the morning, Ye Fan returned to his room to take a bath. He called Sally to ask her if there were any movements of that clown and Song Xinghe.


    If this fire was caused by the clowns and they stole the stones, then there should be signs of movement.


    In addition, Ye Fan also nned to start to investigate the truth about his mother''s death, because Zhuge Tianming''s words indicated that his enemy was still in the world. However, Ye Fan wasn''t sure if he could find out ¡­<span>At the same time, under the night sky, on the high seas.


    <span>A yacht was parked there, brightly lit.


    In the sky, the clown wearing ck and red armor, through the jet propulsion system, descended from the sky andnded on the deck.


    <span>After the clown''s face disappeared, Selina revealed her true face and smiled brightly at the man and woman who were waiting for her on the deck.


    "Well done, Song Xinghe. We''ve got it." Selina picked up a small metal safe and shook it. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 624

    0624<span>Song Xinghe, who was dressed in a white coat, smiled disdainfully, "This is not a big deal, but I''m curious, what is the use of spending so much effort to find these two broken rocks?"


    <span>"Broken stone?" Selina narrowed her eyes and smiled. "If you think this is a broken rock, then let it be."


    <span>"Hmph, even if you didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t care. What I care about is ¡­ When did you actually take action to kill Ye Fan!? " Song Xinghe''s eyes were like those of a hungry, bloodthirsty wolf.


    Selina threw up her hands. "I''ve got it. You can do whatever you want.""I''ve waited long enough. I don''t want to wait any longer!" Song Xinghe said excitedly, "I want the biological Battle Mecha that you provided me!"


    <span>Selina sneered. "First of all, even if I said that I would cooperate with you, it does not mean that I would give you a biological Battle Mecha ¡­" Secondly, even if I gave you a biological Battle Mecha, you would still not be a match for Ye Fan.


    Song Xinghe, you can''t be naive enough to think that if you were to fight against Ye Fan directly, you will have any chance of winning right? "


    "Didn''t you say that you used a biological Battle Mecha to suppress Ye Fan?" Song Xinghe questioned.<span>"That was only before, and Ye Fan had consumed a lot of energy. Now that his strength has increased, even I can only defend myself." Selina threw out her hands and said.


    Song Xinghe''s face was gloomy as he said, "Then you said that you were helping me take revenge, and that you were only lying to me!?"


    "I said that I will help you, but I didn''t say that I will definitely seed in my revenge. The only things I can provide you are funds and theboratory, as for how to kill Ye Fan, don''t you have a n in your mind?" Selina smiled seductively.


    Song Xinghe calmed down. His gaze flickered for a moment before he said, "I need money. I need aboratory."<span>Selina smiled brightly. "I''ll satisfy you. I''ll give you a hundred million dors for myb in My. How about it?"


    "100 million?" Do you want to send the beggar away?! " Song Xinghe stared at him and said, "One billion!"Selina''s eyes shed with a cold light. "You are really asking for it."


    <span>"Hmph, don''t think that I don''t know. Your superior must have also let Ye Fan die. That''s why you''re so supportive of my revenge when you''re under so much pressure!"


    You need my skills, and you need me to take the risk for you so that you can hide behind it.


    <span>I, Song Xinghe, don''t care! If you want to use me, you can. However, you must pay the price!


    <span>It''s only one billion yuan, and your bio mecha is worth more than that. No matter who your boss is, or what organization he''s from, he''ll be worth it! " Song Xinghe said with a face full of confidence.


    Selina went silent for a moment, then broke into a grin, "You truly are a talent worthy of my interest. Song Xinghe, I will give you one billion, but you better not disappoint me ¡­"


    If I''m disappointed, my employer will be disappointed. "Since I can save you from Lucifer, I can kill you as well!"


    Song Xinghe faced this threat with calmness, he evilly smiled and said, "I have already failed twice, this time, Ye Fan is dead for sure..."


    "It''s best if that''s the case," Selina said coldly, "There will be a helicopter that will take you to theboratory in an hour. The funds will enter your secret ount within one day and I will close all surveince. You don''t have to worry about me stealing your technology."


    Now, I am going to rest. I hope that the next time I see you, your revenge has been sessful. "


    After saying that, Selina walked into the luxurious cabin of the yacht.<span>She walked all the way to the middle of the yacht, opened a double identification gate of iris and fingerprint, and stepped inside. The gate immediately closed.


    <span>It was aboratory built into the cabin of a ship. Serena stepped into a two-meter-tall apparatus that looked like a metal capsule.


    <span>The biological mecha on her body quickly undid itself and embedded itself into every part of the capsule.


    <span>When she walked out, all that was left was a skintightbat suit, her figure had curves in all directions.


    At a small bar, Serena poured herself a ss of whiskey, put two ice cubes in it, and took a sip.<span>At this moment, a request formunication appeared on arge screen behind him.


    <span>Selina picked up a remote controlledser pen, tapped it to ept, and then the video was switched on.


    <span>On the screen, there was a middle-aged man wearing pajamas. He was sitting on a huge bed that looked like a dragon bed.


    "Doctor, have you thought about what I want you to do?" the man asked.<span>"Mr. Leibson." Selina turned around and smiled, "Killing Lucifer is not a simple task. Previously, when we were having a meeting with the members of your club, your request was only to avoid this demon and obtain the ''lighthouse'' element ''.


    And now, suddenly and privately, you ask me to kill Lucifer. Can you tell me the specific reason? "<span>"I, Leibson, don''t need a reason to kill anyone! Even if he was the real King of Hell, if I wanted him dead, he had to die! Besides... In the end, he is still just a mortal! " Rebus snorted coldly.


    <span>Serena nodded. Well, since it was Mr. Leibson''s intention, I naturally had to give him face.


    However... It would take a lot of money to kill Lucifer, because normal methods would not work. "


    "Just tell me, how much will he die?"


    Serena narrowed her eyes and raised a hand. "This number.""Five hundred million?"


    Selina smiled.


    "Hiss ¡­" Rebus sucked in a cold breath, thenughed coldly, "Five billion ¡­ Lucifer''s life was truly valuable.


    I can give you five billion, but. If Lucifer had not returned to hell within two months, then the five billion ¡­ It''s not Lucifer we''re going to kill. "The threatening tone in Rebus''s words was clear.


    <span>Serena smiled. "Of course, wait for my good news."


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" Rebus nodded. "After you kill Lucifer, get the lighthouse elements back as soon as possible!" ANKH''s research, you''ve been dragging it out long enough! "


    Selina continued to smile and nod. "Understood."


    "Don''t tell anyone about our privatemunications, including the people from the club ¡­ Otherwise, it would not be good for you. "<span>"I understand that this is just a personal deal between me and Mr. Leibson," Serena said.


    <span>"You don''t have the guts to say anything. Besides, this deal doesn''t have any conflict with the club''s interests." Leibson snorted and cut off themunication.


    When the screen went dark, Serena turned around and walked over to the metal safe. She opened it.


    <span>As she looked at the two colourful, unknown stones, a smug smile appeared on Selina''s face ¡­


    "A bunch of idiots..."As she mumbled, Serena mmed the lid back on the box. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 625

    <span>0625


    <span>During the first few days of the first month, Ye Fan was also quite busy. He promised Feng Yueying that he would eat with her parents, and also apanied the two elders to go shopping in Hua Hai, which made Feng Yuanxiong and Ma Liying very satisfied.


    <span>Originally, there might not be enough time, but since the old dwelling of the Su n was on fire, Su Qingxue and thewyer had a lot of work to do, so she didn''t have the mind to care about Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan told the woman that he was going to apany Wu Ye. When the killers ate together and were rewarded, of course Su Qingxue couldn''t be bothered to care about him.


    <span>Ye Fan took advantage of this time to enjoy the wonderful holiday life at the residence of the twodies, Feng Yueying and Ning Zimo.


    Eat, eat and drink. After the mostfortable Spring Festival, all the way to the fifth day, if you don''t go on, you will have to go to work.On the evening of the fifth day, Ye Fan was preparing to sleep in his room when he received a call from Sally.


    "Wang, there was some trouble with the investigation you asked me to investigate." Sally was a bit helpless over the phone.


    Ye Fan asked, "What matter?"


    Sally said: "Of the three things that you wanted me to investigate, one was Du Yun''er''s background, including the information on Gu Yu and the phoenix girl, another was the whereabouts of Song Xinghe and Selina, and the third was the murderer who killed your mother ¡­<span>As for the whereabouts of Song Xinghe and Selina, I don''t have any clues. They did very strict security work and have very advanced technology to remove traces of traceability.


    However, when I investigated Du Yun''er''s background, Xiao Xin''er''s background, and the information regarding the culprit who killed your mother, I discovered that there seemed to be someone who was obstructing me from investigating deeply ¡­ "


    "Someone is stopping us? "What do you mean?" Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a look of doubt.<span>"I don''t know if it''s a human or an organization, but every time our intelligencework feels like it''s close to the truth, the clues would be cut off.


    Whether it''s Gu Yu or your mother''s death, any information rted to the truth will be oddly concealed and the clues cut off just as they''re about to approach you ¡­<span>"Even though I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or not, I just have a feeling that there''s an invisible barrier behind it, and that something is hiding ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "You''re saying, this is like an unsolved mystery of the UFO, able to catch the wind and catch the shadow, but I just can''t find out if it really exists?"


    "Something like this ¡­ "I feel that some unknown existence is hiding some of the secrets behind it," said Sally carefully.<span>Ye Fan sighed, "Is that so..." When I tried to trick Xiao Xin''erst time, I asked her to tell me about her family background.


    Truly extraordinary... Even the Rothschild Family wouldn''t be able to hide their members so well ¡­ "


    Sally thought of something and said, "Oh right, King, because you told me to investigate the phoenix girl, I also checked on the current Dragon King of China. I found something, I don''t know if it''s a coincidence ¡­"<span>"Dragon King? What about him? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "The current Dragon King actually has the same surname as you. His surname is Ye and his name is Ye Longteng!"


    "Oh?" Ye Fan frowned, he really didn''t expect this.


    "However, there are a lot of people with the surname Ye, and I have not found any other information on Ye Longteng. I only know that he has not been the Dragon King for a long time, but the previous Dragon King''s information cannot be found ¡­"Ye Fan nodded, "Just like you said, there are a lot of people with the surname Ye. It''s impossible to say. He''s in contact with me..." "Maybe it''s just a coincidence."


    "I''m sorry ¡­ King, I am sorry to disappoint you ¡­ " "I''ve spent so many resources, but I still haven''t been able to find the information you wanted."


    Ye Fanughed and said, "Don''t be silly, if we rely on money and contacts, we will be able to find out all the truths. Do we still need to ask the Sky Eye for information?" We can open a Heaven''s Eye ourselves.<span>It was lucky that it was found out, but it was normal that it wasn''t found out. Sally, just focus on investigating and don''t stop. "


    "Alright, I understand. I will continue to work hard." Sally asked in anticipation, "King, when will you return to Purgatory Ind? They are always talking about you on the ind ¡­"


    Ye Fan scratched his head and said, "In a few more days. If I want to go back, it definitely won''t be for a day or two. I need to make some arrangements."


    Sally said in disappointment, "Oh." With a bit of resentment, she said goodbye to Ye Fan and hung up.Ye Fan put down his phone andid on the bed. In his mind, he remembered what Sally had told him about the Dragon King surnamed Ye. He couldn''t help but remember when he first met the Dragon King, that guy seemed to have asked him about his ancestry...


    Could it be that he had asked them just because their surnames were the same? Or was it for some other reason?<span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then shook his head. Since the Dragon King didn''t say anything, and he took the initiative to ask, he would definitely not get an answer, so he could only pretend that he didn''t know.


    The night passed, and the next day, early in the morning, arrived at work.<span>When she went downstairs to eat breakfast, Su Qingxue was already eating while watching the morning news on the TV.


    Tong Huizhen and Aunt Jiang were also at the table. When they saw Ye Fan, Tong Huizhen had also be more natural."Ye Fan is up, I''ve cooked some porridge for you," Tong Huizhen enthusiastically said.


    "Thank you." Ye Fan nodded and walked to Su Qingxue''s side. When the woman was caught off guard, he gave her a kiss on her fragile cheek.


    Su Qingxue eximed with a blush on her face, "What are you doing?"<span>Ye Fan pulled out a chair and sat down, smiling, "Wife, you are so cute today, I couldn''t help but want to give you a kiss."


    "Nutjob." Su Qingxue looked at the way she dressed and thought how cute she was.On the other hand, Auntie Jiang and Tong Hui Zhen smiled faintly. Watching the rtionship between a couple deepen, they were obviously very happy.


    At that moment, a piece of news from the television caused the atmosphere to change!


    <span>"... The chairman and CEO of the Hua-Hai Embroidery Group, a well-known young entrepreneur, Ms. Su Qingxue, had been suspected of having a fake background. A man named Zhang Tao provided information that Su Qingxue''s mother, Zhou Wenli, was histe wife ¡­


    Fifteen years ago, Su Qingxue was brought back to the Su family by the previous chairman of the Embroidery Group, Su You. They have always believed that she was the daughter of Su Changping and Zhou Wenli. However, this man called Zhang Tao ims that Su Qingxue was not the daughter of the Su family ¡­ "


    <span>At the same time as the news was broadcasted by the television station, a photo of Zhang Tao interviewing a reporter appeared on the screen.


    <span>Zhang Tao, who was dressed in a messy tramp image, held a photo in his hand. He seemed to be crying when he was interviewed.


    <span>When Su Qingxue saw half of it, her face turned pale and the hand holding the chopsticks trembled.


    "This... What was going on!? Why did this Zhang Tao appear!? " Aunt Jiang obviously knew what happened that year and asked loudly in a hurry. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 626

    0626


    Tong Huizhen also revealed a surprised expression. She could not help but look at Su Qingxue and advised, "Qingxue, don''t worry. This Zhang Tao is lying. We are very clear on this point!"


    "This is really infuriating, this person was so malicious back then, now he still has the face to jump out and nder the Miss!?" Aunt Jiang was filled with righteous indignation.


    Ye Fan was a bit surprised. This Zhang Tao definitely didn''t only know about Su Qingxue''s current situation these few days. After all, although Su Qingxue wasn''t a celebrity, she was still very famous in Hua Hai.<span>If this Zhang Tao really had the guts and evidence, and if he could say that Su Qingxue was his own daughter, then that Zhang Tao wouldn''t be living on the streets.


    Regarding the rtionship between women, there was no doubt about it. Su Yougui wouldn''t be that stupid as to bring his granddaughter back without DNA testing. Furthermore, Su Qingxue''s bloodline was special, she was definitely a member of the Su family.<span>That being the case, why would Zhang Tao suddenly appear and cause trouble for Su Qingxue?


    Su Qingxue silently put down her chopsticks, picked up her phone and dialed a number. It was Chen Ya, the assistant.<span>"Director Su!" I was on my way to work and I saw the news! " Chen Ya also nned to call Su Qingxue.


    "Find out the source of this media report. If no one is behind this, such news will not suddenly be leaked out!" Su Qingxue said coldly.


    Chen Ya swallowed her saliva. "Yes!" I''ll go and check it right away! "


    After hanging up, Su Qingxue picked up her chopsticks and continued to eat. It seemed that she wasn''t too nervous at all.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, was ustomed to a woman''s calm personality, so he asked, "Wife, how about I ¡­""No need!"


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to say anything, Su Qingxue interrupted the man''s words.


    "I can handle this matter." Su Qingxue said with certainty in her eyes.<span>Seeing the woman''s determined face, Ye Fanughed self-deprecatingly. He really did meddle in other people''s business. If Su Qingxue could not even solve this little problem, then how could they talk about entering the Ghost Valley again?


    <span>What he had to do was to stay behind and watch. Unless there was something that could endanger a woman''s life, he should not interfere.


    Some women liked to depend on others and men, but some women had strong self-esteem and liked to rely on themselves. Su Qingxue clearly belonged to thetter.


    After hurriedly finishing breakfast, Su Qingxue drove out to thepany and held an emergency meeting.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, drove another car to the Cloud Restaurant.


    <span>Going to find Chu Yunyao early in the morning was not because he missed women, but because Ye Fan felt that something was off and needed to discuss it with Chu Yunyao.


    <span>After arriving at the clubhouse, the clubhouse manager, seeing that it was Ye Fan, immediately weed him with a smile and led him to find a woman.


    Chu Yunyao was eating breakfast alone in a luxurious restaurant. Seeing Ye Fane in, the woman smiled charmingly, "Dearest, I just returned to Hua Haist night, why are you looking for me so early in the morning? Do you miss me that much?"


    Ye Fan sat on the opposite side of the woman, looking at the graceful woman who was wielding a knife and fork.Her jet ck hair was slightly curled up, and her smooth oval face was white and rosy. Her eyes and teeth were bright, and her neck was snow-white.


    She was wearing a rippled wine red silk nightgown, and her deep cor revealed her creamy skin. Her perfect figure was faintly discernible, and it made one want to rip open her loose cor.


    Just by looking at this woman''szy appearance, the mes in Ye Fan''s lower abdomen began to get out of control.


    <span>"There''s something I need you to help me investigate." Ye Fan said.


    The smile on Chu Yunyao''s face disappeared and she returned to her expressionless face, "So you''re not thinking of me, you want me to help you with something?"


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly smiled and said, "Yes, of course I miss you too. Little Yao Yao, don''t be angry."


    <span>"I''m not angry, what''s there to be angry about? Originally you and I were just using each other''s strength ¡­ ¡­" Chu Yunyao lightly snorted.


    "From your tone, it seems like you really have a grudge. Does that mean you''re really jealous?" Ye Fan said in amusement, "This is progress! Logically speaking, you shouldn''t have any interest in getting jealous from him.""You''re thinking too much, I''m just not in a good mood. Could it be that even if I''m in a good mood, I''m going to be controlled by you?" Chu Yunyao coldly said.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "That won''t do ¡­" My little Yao Yao is in a bad mood, I have to think of a way to make her recover ¡­ "


    <span>Finished speaking, without waiting for Chu Yunyao to react, Ye Fan quickly went around the seat and from behind the woman, he reached out and hugged the woman.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing? "


    <span>The knife and fork in Chu Yunyao''s hand fell onto the dining table. She let out a surprised cry as she felt her sensitive area being grabbed.


    "Ying!"


    Ye Fan lowered his head, and kissed Chu Yunyao from the side. At the same time, his hand moved along the smooth cor of his pajamas, groping his way in ¡­ ¡­


    Only when the woman''s face waspletely red did Ye Fan let go of her lips and touch Chu Yunyao''s face."The few days after you went back for the new year, I really did miss you. Believe me." Ye Fan seriously said.


    Chu Yunyao''s red lips parted, gasping for breath, she pulled on her pajamas again, hiding her abundant skin.


    "If you need my help, I can help..." Chu Yunyao''s beautiful eyes shed, "But I also have a condition ¡­ ¡­"<span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "What?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao stood up and suddenly grabbed towards Ye Fan''s lower body with her bare hand!


    "Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, and looked at the woman in surprise, "What are you doing?"<span>"It''s very simple. Before I start working, at least let me eat my fill..." Chu Yunyao revealed an enchanting smile, "You want to be my, Chu Yunyao''s man, it can''t be that you can''t even satisfy this kind of thing, right?"


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised, this was the first time Chu Yunyao had taken the initiative to ask for it. At first it seemed as if she was very unwilling, as if she had been forced by him.


    <span>This kind of change caught Ye Fan off guard, but he felt an inexplicable excitement.


    Actually speaking of age, Chu Yunyao had indeed reached an age where physical needs were abundant. Perhaps she was slowly epting the rtionship between the two, but she was also beginning to let go.


    <span>With Ye Fan''s body, it was more than enough to deal with Chu Yunyao.


    In less than an hour, in Chu Yunyao''s room, the woman was lying on the bed. She was toozy to move, but it was clear that she had endured the loneliness during the New Year and had vented it out in a single go.


    When Ye Fan saw the drowsy Chu Yunyao, he felt pleased and helpless, "Little Yaoyao, after you''re done, you''ll help me look into some matters. You can''t go to sleep."


    "So annoying ¡­" "Then carry me to theboratory. You know how to enter." Chu Yunyaozily said.


    Ye Fan picked up the female princess.


    <span>"Are you an idiot? Help me get dressed first!" You want me to stand naked in theb and type on the keyboard!? " Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes in anger.


    Ye Fan thought that since no one else saw, he didn''t really care, but he still helped the woman put on a pajamas.


    After arriving at theboratory, Chu Yunyao asked, "What do you want me to investigate?"<span>"Did you see the news this morning?" Ye Fan asked.


    Chu Yunyao had a face of someone who had known this earlier, "You want me to help your wife? She views me as an enemy, so is it possible for me to help her? "<span>Ye Fan shook his head, "In this crisis, my wife will handle it herself. I''m more concerned about the person behind the scenes who is suddenly looking for Zhang Tao..." I suspect that someone has been following my wife and has been waiting for an opportunity to harm her. "


    Chu Yunyao understood and said, "You want to go back and investigate, to find someone to follow you?""Actually, I''m not sure if there are any people following us. Because I was also there the day I saw Zhang Tao, and I didn''t notice anyone following me ¡­ There aren''t many people in the world that can fool me, and I don''t think that''s likely.


    So, I think it might be some kind of tracking device that I can''t detect, because it''s easier to be silent with a machine, of course. "Maybe I was just thinking too much. This time, it was just a coincidence." Ye Fan said.


    Chu Yunyao seemed to have thought of something, "Interesting, is it possible to use some sort of scientific method to follow him ¡­ ¡­" Our military does have some equipment, and it''s doable, but we haven''t seen many of them yet...<span>Alright, since you made me feel better today twice, I''ll send out the nanomites to help your dear and good wife do a counterinvestigation ¡­


    Oh yeah, don''t tell her when you get back. Knowing that I helped her, I''ll definitely y with you. "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He thought to himself, I won''t say it, so don''t intentionally say it and thank the heavens. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 627

    <span>0627


    In the brocade building, there was a special underground parking space.


    <span>A Parkian car screeched to a stop in front of the car, the roar of its engine signalling the surge in its owner''s heart.


    Su Qingxue got off the car and walked straight to the elevator. Chen Ya was already standing at the elevator door waiting for her.


    "Director Su, all the people you need to gather are already waiting in your office. I''ve already cancelled today''s meeting for you ¡­""Who told you to cancel it?" Su Qingxue nced at the assistant lightly, "Did I say to cancel the meeting?"


    Chen Ya was taken aback. "But ¡­" "Such a thing happened...""It is precisely because of this incident that people in thepany are panicking. That''s why I can''t disrupt the pace of my work. I will go back to normal in the morning!" Su Qingxue said.


    "Yes sir!" Chen Ya quickly issued anothermand through the tablet in her hand.


    The elevator gradually started to rise. On the floor that needed to be dealt with, Su Qingxue quickly finished some work as usual.Twenty minutester, Su Qingxue walked into the office. A few of thepany''s top management and public rtions team members hadplex expressions on their faces as they waited.


    <span>After Su Qingxue sat down, she nced at the crowd and said, "The reason why I called you guys is very clear to all of you. I need to know the current situation of thepany, the situation of the outside world, and all the information that can be used to solve the problem."


    "CEO Su, there''s a lot of gossip going around outside. When the stock market opens, our stocks will drop a lot. We were just discussing that we should hold a press conference."


    <span>"That''s right, that Zhang Tao guy obviously doesn''t haveplete evidence. Back then, CEO Su, you did DNA testing and returned to the Su family. They are just deliberately discrediting us. As long as we rify things, there will naturally be no problem."


    <span>Several upper echelons exchanged words and discussed the method to hold the press conference, but Su Qingxue remained silent.


    <span>Feng Yueying frowned and said, "I don''t think a press conference is appropriate."


    "Why?" a senior executive asked.


    Su Qingxue also looked at Feng Yueying, seemingly deep in thought.<span>Feng Yueying sighed and said, "Actually, it''s obvious that this piece of news itself is not very convincing because everyone knows that Director Su is definitely not that Zhang Tao''s daughter after only one DNA test. Besides, the DNA test data can also be found."


    Then, why did you get the reporters to interview Zhang Tao and let him perform such an abandoned drama about his father? "<span>The group of higher-ups looked at each other in dismay. They were also puzzled. This was obviously a fake, why was there someone who wanted to get fired up?


    Feng Yueying continued, "I believe that Zhang Tao''s appearance is just an introduction. The enemy is trying to blow up this matter.When we respond, hold a press conference, and go to court, it is the equivalent of setting up a stage where the enemy can use his fists.


    Actually, I don''t know what their real target is, but one thing is certain, if we hold a press conference to rify it, then it would be a development they have long nned, and would only fall into the enemy''s hands ¡­ "<span>Speaking to this, Feng Yuying looked at Su Qingxue, "Chief Su, I think it''s best if we can quietly resolve this matter. We can cut off the media reports and suppress public opinion, and before long, when the other eight pieces of news appear, this matter will be over."


    Su Qingxue nodded slightly, expressing her agreement with Feng Yueying''s strategy.


    <span>"To cut off the reports and suppress public opinion? Vice President Feng, you make it sound simple, if all the media were willing to buy it, would it still be reported?


    <span>Right now, they are like a group of sharks. We are the victims of blood, floating in the sea. They all want to bite us to pieces and eat us! " Another senior executive said through gritted teeth.


    <span>Feng Yueying also revealed a bitter expression. She could only think of this much, but what exactly was she supposed to do in order to suppress the storm this time around? She didn''t have any clue.


    "Chen Ya, which mediapany began reporting this first?" Su Qingxue suddenly asked.<span>Chen Ya reported, "It''s the 7th set of Hua Hai News Channel''s news station. Their reporter has given a good report."


    "Television station? No wonder it has spread so fast! " A few of the executives sighed helplessly.


    "Who is the person in charge of this news broadcast?" Su Qingxue asked again.


    "It''s their deputy station head, Cui Hongxia, who is in charge of the news," Chen Ya replied."I want her details," Su Qingxue said.


    Chen Ya looked at herptop and said, "Cui Hongxia is 49 years old this year, and she is a dual master''s degree from Port Hua Media College. She has been in charge of the news industry for seven years ¡­"


    <span>"Enough!" Su Qingxue interrupted Chen Ya, "I can search for this information even on the inte. It''spletely useless."


    Chen Ya lowered her head apologetically, "Sorry, CEO Su, I''ll go and check as soon as possible ¡­"<span>"No need, help me make an appointment with Cui Hong Xia. I want to have a meal with her, or have a cup of coffee. Today!" Su Qingxue ordered.


    "Yes sir!"Chen Ya was about to leave, but she heard Su Qingxue shout to stop her.


    <span>"Wait a moment." Su Qingxue looked at the time on theputer and said, "You go to the first floor. There should be a foreign woman with deep chestnut hair at the front desk. Bring her to my office."


    Chen Ya was puzzled. She thought how it was that a foreign guest hade, so why didn''t she know about it? But she still left quickly.<span>Su Qingxue waved her hand and said to a group of higher-ups, "Other than Vice-President Feng, everyone else should go to work. Don''t interfere too forcefully with the employees'' opinions. What should we do, what should we do?"


    The few higher-ups silently nodded and left, leaving Feng Yuying behind, who sat on the sofa.


    "Director Su, do you need to keep me? Is there anything else?" Feng Yueying wondered.


    The corner of Su Qingxue''s mouth curled up into a faint smile, "Senior, there''s someone I want to introduce to you."Just as Feng Yueying was puzzled, the office door opened. Chen Ya walked in with a tall, white woman in a grey trench coat, her long hair fluttering in the wind.


    At first nce, the woman looked very heroic and her face was brimming with a confident smile.


    Chen Ya had something to do, so she left immediately. However, it was obvious that she was curious about Hailey and didn''t dare to ask about it.


    "Wee, Helena. Have you recovered?" Su Qingxue stood up and walked over to shake hands with Helena.When Hai Lina saw Su Qingxue, there was a trace of excitement in her eyes. She tightly held onto Su Qingxue''s hand and hugged her.


    <span>"Miss Su, thanks to your blessings, I''m fine now. "I hope I can do my best for you."


    <span>"How much power do you have? Don''t worry, I won''t be able to pay you!" Su Qingxue said.


    Helena smiled in relief, "I understand."<span>"Come, let me introduce you. This is ourpany''s vice president, Feng Yueying ¡­"


    <span>After Su Qingxue''s introduction, Feng Yuying was very surprised. Such a beautiful woman was actually a mercenary? An expert at that?!


    <span>"Senior, although Hailey knows seven foreignnguages and canmunicate with them, she is still not familiar with China and ourpany. I hope that in the following days, you can bring her along with you and familiarize yourself with her."


    "In addition, I hope that you can help her out and help me with some matters. If there are some matters that need to be handled by someone else, I will not be at ease ¡­" Su Qingxue spoke with a deep meaning.<span>Naturally, Feng Yueying had no objections. However, she was still a bit reserved towards Helena, "What is it?"


    Hailey chuckled, "I saw some news on the way here. After checking it out and chatting with the people on the train, I realized what happened... Miss Su, you want me to investigate some people for you? "<span>"As expected of the elite member of an [A] ss organization. It looks like... "I don''t need to say much, you already understand." Su Qingxue''s eyes shed.


    <span>Hailey was excited: "I feel like I am alive again. I have something to do..." Miss Feng, let''s go! Do you have a car? "


    Feng Yueying was confused. She looked at Su Qingxue and then at Helina. Why didn''t she understand anything!? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 628

    0628<span>1 PM, in a coffee shop in the main building of Hua Hai Television Station.


    Because there were often people here to talk with the people in the television station, the coffee shop had quite a few private rooms for private conversations.


    Chen Ya stood outside a private room. She looked at her watch, frowned, and pushed open the door.


    "Director Su, it''s already been over half an hour. Do you still want to continue waiting?" Chen Ya asked.


    Su Qingxue was sitting inside and using her phone to send messages. She, Helina, and Feng Yueying made a chat group so that they couldmunicate in time.Hearing Chen Ya''s question, Su Qingxue nodded, "Wait another half an hour. If you don''te, enter the television station."


    Chen Ya said unhappily, "This Cui Hong Xia, we made an appointment with her at 12: 30 PM. We clearly came at thiste hour on purpose to show you our prowess.""Let her be. Dealing with her might is just a waste of time, but waiting isn''t necessarily a waste of time. The key thing is to see what you did when you were waiting." Su Qingxue said lightly.


    Chen Ya looked at the boss as he constantly sent messages. She had long wondered what that woman called Hailey had done with Feng Yueying, but she didn''t dare to ask too many questions.<span>After waiting for another ten minutes, a middle-aged woman, dressed in a purple professional dress and wearing ck-rimmed sses and smeared with lipstick, with a thin and capable face, walked in with a Prada bag in her hand.


    "Lady Cui!" When Chen Ya saw the woman, she hurriedly revealed a warm smile and invited, "Our CEO Su is already waiting for you inside."


    Cui Hong Xia responded with a slight "hmm" before swaggering into the private room without looking at Chen Ya.<span>Su Qingxue faintly smiled as she stood up and took the initiative to shake Cui Hongxia''s hand, "Station Head Cui, sorry for disturbing you at work. It''s our first time meeting. I''m Su Qingxue from the Embroidery Group ¡­."


    Cui Hong Xia seemed to have not noticed the hand that was reaching over. She put her bag to the side and ignored it.


    Su Qingxue silently retracted her hand and didn''t seem to be angry. She sat down and handed the menu over, "Station Head Cui, what do you want to drink?"


    "I don''t have time to drink. If Miss Su has anything to say, just say it." Cui Hong Xia crossed her arms in front of her and looked at Su Qingxue coldly.


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she poured a cup of green tea and ced it in front of Cui Hong Xia."Station Head Cui, this is the first time we have met. Why do I feel that you have some prejudice against me? Did I identally offend you? " Su Qingxue asked.


    Cui Hong Xia''s lips curled up into a mocking smile, "I''ve long heard that not only is Su Qingxue from the Embroidery Group beautiful, her personality is also cold and haughty. However, today, when I saw her, she didn''t seem to be anything special ¡­."<span>"Oh? That''s what outsiders say about me? " Su Qingxue smiled.


    "Miss Su, do you know that in the past three years, every year, our television station would always invite you to do an interview with them? "No time," Cui Hong Xia said.


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded, "I know, all the assistants mentioned it to me."


    "A billionaire like you, who is extremely busy, hase to the caf¨¦ downstairs of our television station to make an appointment with me in such a small box, and you even poured me a cup of tea on your own ord... You must be very upset, right? " Cui Hong Xia lowered her voice, mockery in her eyes.


    Su Qingxue''s expression did not change as she lightly said, "Just because I don''t ept your interview, Station Head Cui is going to broadcast apletely fake news so unscrupulously?"<span>"Fake news? Fake news? "Haha ¡­" Cui Hong Xiaughed coldly: "Miss Su, we are only using the information that we have at hand to sort out what we have heard and seen. We will broadcast everything that the people think and what they think has nothing to do with us.


    Besides... Miss Su, do you think that we''ve already broadcast all the content? As far as I know. Miss Su''s birth mother, Miss Zhou Wenli. Back then, she also had the experience of working in a nightclub ¡­


    He didn''t know how the employees and shareholders of the Embroidery Group would treat Miss Su if such news were to spread. Presumably, you would think that CEO Su''s life is very inspiring ¡­ "<span>Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes shed. She picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    Cui Hong Xia saw that Su Qingxue didn''t open her mouth and revealed a trace of doubt. She then said, "I have things to do at the television station, if CEO Su doesn''t have anything else, I will leave first."


    <span>When Cui Hong Xia stood up, Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>"How much?"


    <span>Cui Hong Xia''s eyes revealed a hint of pride. She casually turned around, leaned over and whispered a few words into Su Qingxue''s ear.


    Then, Cui Hongxia stood up and said, "In two days, we will do a special report on the excavation. Before that, Miss Su still has a chance to make amends."


    After saying that, Cui Hong Xia left with the wind in her steps.


    Once everyone had left, Chen Ya entered the room and asked with concern, "Director Su, is she willing to stop?"


    Su Qingxue''s pretty face was ice-cold as she said, "Xixiu has a mansion with a hundred million in cash ¡­ ¡­"


    "What!?" Chen Ya angrily said, "The mansion at the Peach Blossom Origin area is now at the bottom of the range of 100 million yuan. With another 100 million in cash, is she crazy!?" You want to take more than 200 million just like that?


    Isn''t she afraid that after the matter is over, we''ll beat the crap out of her!? Two hundred million, and I can directly get her to step down from the stage and pass through the bottom of the prison! "Su Qingxue said faintly, "I think it''s because we have the evidence. I don''t think we will die together with her just for the two hundred million."


    <span>"What kind of evidence is this? CEO Su, you''re not that Zhang Tao''s daughter at all. Everyone knows it very well." Chen Ya was puzzled.


    Su Qingxue naturally wouldn''t exin too much. Although she didn''t mind her mother going to a nightclub, but this matter was rted to her mother''s reputation, so she naturally hid it.At that moment, a person holding a ck tool that looked like a mobile phone slowly walked to the door of the private room.


    "Why are you here?" Su Qingxue was puzzled when she saw the person who came.


    <span>Chen Ya turned around and also asked curiously, "Ye Fan?" "How did you know we were here?"


    Ye Fan raised his head and smiled, "Wait a moment."


    After which, Ye Fan pressed the button on the ck device."Buzz!"


    He heard the sound of an electronic sirening from a corner of the room.<span>"Found it, sure enough," Ye Fan said and quickly walked to the corner where the noise came from. He squatted down and picked up a small thing from the ground.


    <span>It was a small round ball, like a small steel ball. It waspletely ck in color and was not much bigger than the head of a ballpoint pen.


    "What is this?" Su Qingxue walked over and asked curiously.


    "The most advanced military bug, it can only work by relying on sr energy, and it can capture all sound within ten square meters, right?" Ye Fan grinned and said, "Powerful?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 629

    <span>0629


    Chen Ya eximed, "Isn''t this just a small steel ball?" "Is this a bug?"


    <span>It was his first time seeing this type of bug, but if it wasn''t for this thing causing trouble, it was impossible for him to be monitored along with Su Qingxue.


    That day, when they met Zhang Tao, it was probably because they heard his voice that someone went over to look for him."How did you find the bug? Where did you get the equipment from? " Su Qingxue thought of another problem.


    <span>Ye Fanughed out loud, "I borrowed it from a friend. I still have quite a few friends who can understand this technique."


    Ye Fan naturally did not dare to say, this was all due to Chu Yunyao.<span>There was no other reason, this bug, was invented by Chu Yunyao!


    <span>After Chu Yunyao used the nanobot to search, she discovered that this bug actually appeared next to Su Qingxue.


    Soon after, Chu Yunyao gave Ye Fan a special tool for collecting this kind of bug. Once they found it, they could instantly stop the bug''s work.


    Chu Yunyao suspected, it was someone with a military background. Taking out this kind of advanced equipment, normal underground organizations wouldn''t have such advanced equipment, and they might not even use it."Then can we find out who was listening in from behind?" Su Qingxue did not understand much about these technical questions. In this aspect, she could only rely on Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "That would be quite difficult. The other side definitely already knows that we have intercepted the bug, so if he immediately runs away and can''t find us, it would be normal, but..." He probably won''t take the risk of eavesdropping in this way. "<span>"Luckily it was only eavesdropping ¡­" Su Qingxue secretly let out a breath of relief. If she could monitor the image and capture her * *, she wouldn''t even dare to think about it ¡­


    Ye Fan asked, "Did youe to the television station to negotiate with the people who spread this news? "How is it? Are the people from the television station willing to stop?"


    "Don''t even mention it, that deputy station head already said two hundred million, it''s even more outrageous than extorting people," Chen Ya replied.


    "200 million ¡­" Ye Fan chuckled and said, "If we give it to her, it would be fine if she can help uspletely, but I guess that''s unlikely."


    <span>At this moment, Chen Ya received a call. After hearing a few words, her face changed.


    "Director Su, there''s a problem over at the Gu Yue cultural city. There''s a nailed man who refuses to ept the demolition and even told a few media outlets that we''ve joined an underground gang of the Iron Blood Union to force them to move at a low price.


    "Several media outlets have started to publish these reports. Although they are not the mainstream media, our share price has clearly started to suffer a setback ¡­"Su Qingxue frowned and took theptop and looked at the information that was sent to her.


    "Director Su, someone is deliberately spreading rumors here. We didn''t cooperate with the Iron Blood Union, so we can get ourwyers to send a letter immediately ¡­"Su Qingxue shook her head, "No, the Blue Moon Real Estate that we are cooperating with is the Sun family of the Iron Blood Alliance behind us. However, it''s impossible for ordinary people to know of it ¡­ ¡­ This is absolutely insider news. "


    "Ah?!" Chen Ya was shocked. As an assistant to the CEO, she didn''t even know that there was such a thing happening.<span>Ye Fan said in amusement, "This is going to be interesting. On one hand, we''re doing this from one of our Director Su''s people, and on the other hand, we''re also doing this from thepany''s image of the Embroidery Group ¡­ Under the double control, we must drag the embroidery group down with us. "


    "You can stillugh?!" If we had anything to do with the underground gang, thepany would be finished! Who dares to cooperate with us, who dares to buy our shares!? Even the government wouldn''t dare to treat us so favorably! This is a huge crisis of trust for thepany! " Chen Ya said loudly.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "I got it, but there''s no need to shout it out. If you don''t want tough, you can''t let me cry, right?"


    Chen Ya clenched her teeth and looked at Su Qingxue with a bit of resentment, "Chief Su ¡­. "Why have you never mentioned it to me?""No one in thepany knows about this. It was because of my personal contact with the Sun family that we discussed this project." Su Qingxue did not want to hurt Chen Ya''s feelings, so she signaled Ye Fan not to expose her.


    When Chen Ya heard this, she was slightly more bnced. "Then, CEO Su, what do we do now?"


    <span>"Even if someone knows that we are cooperating with the Iron Blood Union, it doesn''t mean that they haveplete evidence. Otherwise, we wouldn''t need to spread this matter through an official.


    <span>The answer bell also had to be the bell person, the problem was the nail on the head. "Tell him to shut up and admit that he''s talking nonsense. Then everything will be fine." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>"Alright, I''ll immediately get someone to talk to that Nail n member. At most, he should pay a bit more, but he should pay a few hundred thousand for it. A million for it, it''s nothing," Chen Ya replied.


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "With just this little bit of money, we could have agreed on it long ago. Gu Yue City is ourpany''s top tier project, ten billion in investment is not a joke.You give me his information, and maybe I should go see him myself. "


    "Yes sir!"<span>¡­ ¡­.


    In a beautiful big house in Hua Hai, the heating was in full swing and the floor was covered with soft carpet.<span>A man in ck and gold silk pajamas sat paralyzed on a sofa with his cor open. In his arms was a beautiful girl that was missing an inch.


    "Ou, let them put on their clothes. Cold," the girl said in a coquettish voice.


    "Heh heh, my little darling, isn''t friction hot? Where''s the cold? "I''ll let you touch it more." The man smiled sinisterly.


    "Aiyah, I hate it, I don''t want it anymore ¡­" "It''s not cold there ¡­"


    "It''s already running water, isn''t it cold? "Heh heh ¡­"Suddenly, the door opened and a handsome man with a pale face and a brown trench coat walked in.


    Startled, the woman quickly grabbed a pillow to hide herself, but it couldn''t cover her at all.


    "Who do I think it is, Teng Ziqiao? Can you ring the doorbell or knock on the door beforeing in? Although we are partners, our rtionship isn''t that close, right? "<span>Teng Ziqiao shot a nce at the bewitching youngdy, walked to a bar, and poured himself a ss of red wine. He said, "Mr. Ou Zhiyun, our eavesdropper has been discovered. It seems like Su Qingxue and Ye Fan are already on alert."


    "What!?" Ouyang Zhiyun was shocked. He got up and asked, "What should we do then!?" They know we did it!? "


    "Not really. I threw all the tracking equipment into the river, but they couldn''t find it. "It''s probably impossible to eavesdrop," Teng Ziqiao said.<span>"Then... Can''t we get another set of equipment? This wiretap really helped a lot! " Ou Zhiyun said.


    <span>"It''s not for sale. It''s the top secret equipment in our army. "That was originally a set I had brought out by coincidence. Now that I''m no longer in the army, I won''t be able to get that kind of equipment." Teng Ziqiao narrowed his eyes and said: "But it doesn''t matter, with this Zhang Tao, we can find out more about Su Qingxue''s weakness."


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 630

    0630


    When Ou Zhiyun heard this, he immediately said proudly, "That Zhang Tao is really stupid, he even wanted to raise the price, but was only willing to give Su Qingxue information when bargaining with me. In the end, I sent someone to teach him a lesson for a night. Now he''s honest, he almost said everything about Su Qingxue wetting her pants when she was young, hahahaha ¡­"


    "Ordinary information is useless. Information that can make Su Qingxue surrender is what we want." Teng Ziqiao said.Ou Zhiyun sneered, "I''ve already sent people out. ording to what Zhang Tao said, I''ve already gone to look for that person. I think we''ll see what happens soon."


    <span>"Very good, if we can find that person, then we can deal with Su Qingxue more easily." Teng Ziqiao asked, "How is the Embroidery Group right now?"


    Ou Zhiyun picked up a mobile phone on the table, and then clicked on a news client, "The nailed families in Gu Yue City have just as expected blown up the news. The shares of the embroidery industry have been falling.The Sun family of the Iron Blood Union also didn''t dare to show their faces. They were afraid of being caught, so they were probably worried sick.


    That bitch Su Qingxue, she stole our big order in Europe and consecutively invested in three big projects, forcing her capital chain into a dead end. If she didn''t seed, then she would die.<span>In this way, as long as the Gu Yue cultural city project is dyed for one more day, the pressure on the embroidery group''s capital chain will increase day by day.


    <span>"Cui Hongxia seems to have started to take the evidence that we gave her and met Su Qingxue. With that woman''s appetite, she probably needs to take a fierce bite out of the fat meat." Teng Ziqiao said, "Once Su Qingxue and Cui Hongxia have an exchange of benefits, there will be evidence."


    <span>"Su Qingxue has a guilty conscience. She bribed the higher-ups of the television station in an attempt to cover up her background ¡­ "Haha, I can even think of a title for this news!" Ouyang Zhiyun said happily.


    "Humph..." She was too aloof and looked down on others, which was why she was in such a sorry state. She probably never would have thought that the person she used to be disdainful of would now be chasing after her and ckmailing her. "<span>A cold light shed in Teng Ziqiao''s eyes as he hatefully muttered, "My dear junior sister, this is the result of you and your man offending me ¡­ ¡­"


    Ou Zhiyun stretched and said: "Teng Ziqiao, I will say some ugly things first. I only need to destroy the embroidery group and trample on Su Qingxue, so I can regain my position as the sessor to the Ou Family.<span>As for you wanting to kill and taking revenge, I will not get involved with you. I am a good citizen and not a murderer. "


    When Teng ZiQiao heard this, he suddenly turned around and walked quickly towards Ou Zhiyun. He grabbed onto Ou Zhiyun''s neck!<span>"Ugh!" You. What are you doing... Release ¡­ "Let go..." Ou Zhiyun was so scared that his face turned pale.


    The flirtatious woman at the side also let out a shriek as she shivered in fear.<span>Teng Ziqiao''s eyes shone with a devilish light as he stared at Ou Zhiyun, "Mr. Ou, if I didn''t take the initiative to help you, you would have already been driven abroad and taken away by your cousin!


    I helped you kill your cousin, that''s the same as you killing him! "You are already a murderer whose hands are covered with the blood of your rtives. Don''t tell me you''re a ''good citizen'' anymore!"


    <span>Ou Zhiyun''s face turned blue. One was that he was out of breath, and two was that he felt fear.


    <span>"You all ¡­ You guys killed someone!? " The bewitching youngdy was so scared that she almost peed her pants.


    Teng Ziqiao said in a deep voice, "I gave you your second chance to win your family property, so I can take away everything you have! If you cooperate well with me, then we are in a cooperative rtionship ¡­ If you dare to retreat halfway and ruin my ns for revenge, I''ll be the first to kill you! "


    "I... I know. Release ¡­ "Let me go..." Ou Zhiyun struggled to the point that his eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets."Ye Fan and Su Qingxue, crippled me,pletely disgraced my reputation, and even killed my biological father, causing me to be expelled by my teachers ¡­ I have nothing left!


    A man with nothing to lose is not afraid of shoes. Whoever dares to block my revenge is my enemy! Did you hear that!? " Teng Ziqiao roared.


    Ou Zhiyun''s mind was already starting to go nk. He nodded with difficulty, "I ¡­" "Got it ¡­"Only then did Teng Ziqiao let go of his hand. It was as if Ou Zhiyun had just died and was breathing heavily.


    Looking at Teng Ziqiao again, Ou Zhiyun was so scared that his whole body was trembling.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you cooperate with me and show your sincerity and help me aplish my great objective of revenge, I won''t take your money. Instead, I will give you everything you want ¡­ ¡­" I only want Ye Fan and Su Qingxue''s lives! "


    <span>"I... I understand, I will definitely cooperate fully! " Ou Zhiyun nodded vigorously, not daring to say anything.


    <span>Teng Ziqiao nodded with satisfaction and looked towards the beautiful woman at the side.


    The beautiful woman''s entire body shivered. After realizing what was going on, she quickly kneeled on the carpet. "I ¡­ I didn''t hear anything! I won''t talk too much. "I can swear ¡­"


    "Bam!"<span>The wine cup in Teng Ziqiao''s hand smashed onto the woman''s head!


    The woman didn''t even have time to react before shey dead on the carpet, blood gushing out from her head!<span>Ou Zhiyun was so scared that he jumped down from the sofa, "You ¡­" You killed her?! "


    "Don''t bring women in here anymore, I don''t like to see women ¡­" Teng Ziqiao''s eyes were filled with hatred.<span>Ou Zhiyun sneakily peeked at the ground beneath Teng Ziqiao''s feet, then he timidly nodded, "I ¡­ "I got it ¡­"


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    On the way to the Ancient Yue City''s demolition site, Chen Ya reported to Su Qingxue about the local families.


    "CEO Su, thetest news we received is that this man called Chen Xiuyuan is not ordinary. He has graduated from the Ancient Arts Department at Beijing University and worked as a university lecturer for more than 10 years.<span>Now, he had opened a small antique shop, so he wasn''t short on money. He owned two cars and three properties.


    He had married at thirty-five, his wife had divorced five years ago, and had lost half of his family fortune. His daughter was now fifteen, and she was with his ex-wife in the country.<span>The neighborhood we were going to demolish was the one with thergest house, more than six hundred square meters, where he had dug his own pool and nted a lot of nts, which he had nned to raise for the better part of the year.


    <span>I think he tried his best to stay there because he couldn''t bear to leave the ce and he wasn''t short of money. "


    Su Qingxue leaned on the car chair and closed her eyes to rest. After hearing what he said, she said lightly: "The people around have all left, and with him alone there, he will definitely be under pressure. The reason he dared to do this is definitely not because he doesn''tck money.


    "He has received higher education and has experienced a lot in life. He should be more experienced than the other evictions and evictions. He is only waiting for a price that will move his heart..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 631

    0631


    "However, if he was given too much money, the other evictions would copse. Plus, with this one breaking the rules, the other evictions would not be easy to deal with." Chen Ya was worried.<span>"How about I make him disappear from the face of the earth?" Ye Fan turned his head from the front seat and smiled, making a gesture to wipe his neck.


    <span>Chen Ya frowned and said, "Stop joking around! We''re talking business! Come to think of it, why do you have to follow me here!? "


    As for Ye Fan shamelessly wanting toe and take a look, Chen Ya couldn''t understand. In her opinion, Ye Fan was of no help at all.But the new assistant in thepany, Fog Night, Chen Ya thought she could bring along a beauty trap or something. Of course, Chen Ya wasn''t too willing to give Misty Night a chance to earn merits, so she didn''t mention it.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "If there''s another bug, I can find it in time.""How can there be so many bugs?" Chen Ya mumbled.


    Su Qingxue knew that Ye Fan wasn''t worried about her safety because it was still unclear who the enemy was.<span>The car drove to a rather messy district, where many houses were already being demolished.


    After the three of them got out of the car, they arrived at the entrance of a beautiful courtyard. Looking in, the lush greenery gave off a unique feeling.


    "This person is quite interesting." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    "If there really is such a thing as a good show, then we should be able to get away from the world and not cause any trouble." Su Qingxue said and then went up and pressed the doorbell.


    However, after pressing a few times, there was no response.


    "Director Su, it''s useless. He won''t open the door."


    At this moment, a familiar voice came out from a Mercedes-Benz G55 not far away. It was a man with an assistant.


    "Young Master Sun?"


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue both recognized that this was the third son of the Sun family of the Iron Blood Union, Sun Yu.


    Sun Yu had a beard and looked quite mature.<span>"Mr. Ye, CEO Su, how have you been?" Sun Yu sighed: "I knew you guys woulde over, but I was afraid someone might eavesdrop on your phone, so I didn''t dare to make a call."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "You guys are quite careful."


    "We can''t be careless. Our Sun family definitely can''t be found out about this project. Once it is confirmed that we are the owners of the Blue Moon Real Estate, who would dare to buy our house?" Sun Yu sighed."Young Master Sun came here to persuade this Chen Xiuyuan?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Sun Yu shook his head. "I followed my father''s instructions and chased away all the reporters and paparazzi. But I also came here secretly and didn''t dare to be too brazen."<span>Ye Fan suddenly understood, "No wonder, I saw quite a few people wearing security uniform, but no matter how I looked at it, they didn''t look like security guards at all. So it was you guys who sent them to expel the paparazzi?"


    "We have no other choice. We can''t continue to ferment this matter, or our Sun family will be finished. We have basically invested all of our savings into this project." Sun Yu said with a stern expression.


    Chen Ya, who was standing at the side, was very surprised. She had never seen anyone from the five underworld ns before, so she knew that the man in front of her was actually the young master of the Sun family. She could not help but look at Su Qingxue and Ye Fan weirdly. In her heart, she wondered, when did they make friends with the Sun family?"Have any of you sent people to persuade Chen Xiuyuan?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Sun Yu smiled bitterly. "Before we arrived, many reporters and doggies were ringing the doorbell and knocking on it. They wanted to interview him, but he didn''t even open the door.He told the provincial daily newspaper about the fact that the Blue Moon Real Estate was owned by our Sun family, and pointed out which people of the Blue Moon Real Estate were closely rted to the Sun family.


    I have a feeling that someone behind his back is using him to attack us, otherwise he would not have known about this. ""However, you can''t do anything to him. Otherwise, if something happens to him, your Sun family will be in trouble. Instead, you have to protect him well ¡­" "This is such a troublesome matter." Ye Fanughed.


    "Mr. Ye, you''re stillughing, my dad is so worried that his hair is about to turn white. This time, it''s different than in the past, our Underground family''s days are getting harder and harder to live. It''s so difficult to have this project clean up our assets, if we pay it all, then we''re done for," Sun Yu said with a bitter face.


    Su Qingxue thought for a while, then said to Ye Fan, "Can you open the door?"


    <span>Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, after understanding the woman''s meaning, he nodded, jumped over the wall, walked inside and opened the door.


    <span>"This... "Miss Su, Mr. Ye, that''s not good. He would say that we forced our way into the house, and that''s even more difficult to clean!" Sun Yu said dejectedly.


    Su Qingxue turned around and said, "As long as you can persuade him, everything will naturally be fine."


    With that, Su Qingxue walked into the room.


    Ye Fan waved at Sun Yu and Chen Ya who were standing outside, "You''re noting in?"


    The two hesitated for a moment before following him in.<span>The winding path led to a secluded ce. They followed the paved road and passed by a small pond. The group arrived at an elegant two-story building.


    A man in a gray jacket was carefully trimming a potted nt in a ss-fronted sunroom.<span>The man''s hair was a bit white, and he looked rather delicate and pretty. He wore gold-rimmed sses, and his schrly appearance carried a tinge of haughtiness.


    Su Qingxue walked to the sunlight room and knocked on the door.<span>The man raised his head and saw a group of people standing outside the door. He was stunned at first before frowning. Unhappily, he walked to the door and opened it.


    <span>"Who are you?! How did you get in!? "


    Su Qingxue said in a clear voice, "I am Su Qingxue from the Embroidery Group. You should be Mr. Chen Xiuyuan, right?"<span>Chen Xiuyuan frowned and thought for a moment. Then, he then impatiently said, "So, it''s the rich and powerful embroidery group, Boss Su. I don''t wee you here. If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police and tell them that you guys ¡­ ¡­"


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Su Qingxue had already walked into the sun room and looked around.<span>"What are you doing!? Who allowed you toe in!? " Chen Xiu asked.


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at those potted nts with interest. Then, she walked to a t water basin with ck ceramics as wide as two basins.


    <span>The shape of the porcin bowl was very special. On the outside, there was a drawing of a bazaar with all sorts of patterns drawn on it. It was very detailed and detailed.


    There were no flowers in the basin, but water and pebbles with a few small goldfish."Is this an antique?" Su Qingxue looked at the pot and liked it.


    Chen Xiuyuan angrily said, "You don''t understand what I''m saying!?" Get the hell out of my house! "


    "Mr. Chen, please respect our Director Su!" Chen Ya said in annoyance.<span>Ye Fan also didn''t feel the same way. However, in this kind of situation, Su Qingxue definitely had her own ns. He said that he wouldn''t interfere and let the woman solve the problem herself, so he just stood to the side and watched.


    "Did you get my permission toe in!? Have you guys respected me first!? " Chen Xiuyuan sneered.


    <span>However, Su Qingxue didn''t seem to mind.


    "What era is this? "How much is it?" Su Qingxue continued to ask. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 632

    <span>0632


    <span>Chen Xiuyuan sneered, "It''s only something from over a hundred years ago. Two to three thousand yuan isn''t even worth anything. Boss Su, if you''re done asking, then hurry up and get out of here with your people!"


    "Is that so? But for something this big, it''s not easy to pass it down for more than a hundred years without being damaged." Su Qingxue said.


    "Boss Su, what are you trying to do?" "I''m not interested in talking about antiques with you," said Chen Xiuyuan.


    <span>Su Qingxue turned around and walked in front of Chen Xiuyuan, expressionlessly looking at him.


    Under the woman''s cold and unfathomable gaze, Chen Xiuyuan felt ufortable all over. It was as if everything in his heart could be seen through.


    "This is a good ce, but, 2.5 million is definitely a fair price." Su Qingxue said.


    Hearing that, a hint of disdain appeared in Chen Xiuyuan''s eyes. He chuckled and said, "In the end, you still came to ask me to ept your price, what a pity ¡­ ¡­" I don''t ept it. ""You are wrong, I am not begging you. In the business world, I have never asked anyone. I am only here to discuss this with you." Su Qingxue said.


    "Even if you beg me, I will not ept. Please go back." Chen Xiuyuan waved his hand and said.


    Su Qingxue narrowed her eyes, "I want to know your reason for rejecting my offer."


    "Is thatplicated?" You rich people, you capitalists, think that you can buy anything with money, but for me, it''s enough to have a ce to live, to eat and drink, and to be able to do what you like!<span>I feel that my life is very good, why should I indulge you, why should I build a cultural city for you, and destroy the homes that I have built over the past ten years?!


    I know that your background is extraordinary, and you even joined gangs like the Iron Blood Union, but I, Chen Xiuyuan, am not afraid! Since I dared to expose you, I am prepared to fight you to the end!Unless you use a roller to run over me, I will never give up my rights as a citizen!


    You are not a country, you have no right to take away mynd, my home! I don''t care about your money either! "


    <span>Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes flickered a few times, "This is your entire reason?"


    Chen Xiuyuan sneered, "Hmph, don''t think I don''t know. You''re just bluffing. Even if you are from an Embroidery Group or a listedpany, even if you have the Iron Blood Union, so what?


    The country won''t allow you guys to cause any negative effects. In the end, the country can only help me!


    Because, for the country, there is nock of one or two enterprises like yours. They will not lose the hearts of the people for you!This is the inte era. If I post this matter onto the inte, theizens will only help me. Your brocade group''s share price will continue to fall ¡­ Do you dare toe against me? "


    "You think too much and even worry about the price for us," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>"Big Boss Su, I''ll tell you the truth. I, Chen Xiuyuan, know how important this Gu Yue City is to your Embroidery Group."


    <span>I am very clear about how important this is to the Iron Blood Union... You guys can''t afford to dy it, one more day, I have nothing to do with it. "Incalcble."


    Chen Xiuyuan pointed outside and said, "The residents here that you have persuaded are naive and think that taking one or two million is a blessing from the heavens ¡­" That was because they had never seen the world before!


    The price you give is the normal market price, but the normal market price, for this project, is a deceptive price!<span>You lied to so many residents, but you can''t lie to me. You wanted to give me 2.5 million, so you told me to scram.


    "Hmph, after saying so much nonsense, you still think that it''s because you don''t have enough money?!" Chen Ya angrily said, "This is extortion!"


    Sun Yu frowned as he gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Chen, how much do you want? Just state the amount yourself. We can give you special preferential treatment by signing a confidentiality agreement."


    Sun Yu had also been forced into a corner and wanted to finalize the deal as soon as possible.


    But Chen Xiuyuan shook his head, "Like I said, money is enough. I don''t want money, I only want my own home."


    "Five million!" Sun Yu showed the number of his hand, "We are willing to pay twice the price! I''ll pay you on the spot! "


    Chen Xiuyuan''s face was filled with disdain, "I already said, I don''t want your dirty money. The copper stench makes me feel disgusted ¡­"


    "You ¡­" Sun Yu clenched his teeth, but it wasn''t good for him to get strong.<span>Ye Fan, who was at the side, bitterly smiled and shook his head. He couldn''t help but admire the way China manages these underground gangs.


    In foreign countries, how could these underground gangs and organizations be so obedient?


    <span>It waspletely unimaginable that a nail-like person could cause the third young master of the Sun family of the Iron Blood Union to be humiliated abroad.


    An ordinary person dared to extort the Mafia? Are you crazy!?


    <span>It was no wonder that the various countries'' underground organizations had always treated China as a "forbidden area". Even if they came here, they would have to think it over carefully and not dare to linger any longer.


    "Mr. Chen ¡­" Su Qingxue opened her mouth and coldly said, "You can only get three million. This is the final price I''ll give you ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Chen Xiuyuan stared nkly, as did Chen Ya, Sun Yu, and the others beside him.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, thinking that his wife was still interesting. Sun Yu''s five million was rejected, but she was actually willing to give him three million instead?


    <span>"Miss Su, your project is worth tens of billions and your future is worth hundreds of billions. Don''t you think that your three million is just like a joke?


    <span>And I''ve made it quite clear that I don''t want money! I don''tck your money! " Chen Xiuyuan heavily snorted.


    <span>"I don''t know how much the person who made you cause trouble and told you the secret of the Sun family promised to give you, nor do I know the exact price in your heart ¡­"


    <span>"In reality, I don''t care how much you want. I will only give you 3 million. Today, I will sign with you." Su Qingxue''s aura was like an iceberg,pletely pressuring him.


    But Chen Xiuyuan had a stubborn face, "You want to find someone to beat me up and force me to submit?" I won''t let you seed! "If you don''t leave now, I''ll call the police!"


    The atmosphere immediately turned tense. Even Sun Yu was a little worried, afraid that he would blow the matter up.


    Su Qingxue caressed the leaves of an orchid on the side and leisurely asked, "Mr. Chen, you should have seen the news on the inte, right? Do you know why people despise those rich people, why they like watching negative news from the rich people, and why they like to watch the second generation of rich people get into trouble?"<span>Chen Xiuyuan narrowed his eyes and said, "It''s simple, because you rich people, for the sake of wealth and heartlessness, do such dirty work and harm the property of themon people! As long as you are righteous, no one will have any good feelings towards you! "


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 633

    0633


    The corner of Su Qingxue''s mouth curled up into a sneer, "Justice? "Heh ¡­"


    "What are youughing at? Am I wrong? You colluded with the Iron Blood Union and helped them deceive the public in order tounder money.<span>Come here and use some stinky money to buy my blood and sweat, and destroy my home! If it''s not a ck heart, then what is!? " Chen Xiuyuan said indignantly.


    <span>Su Qingxue said, "Mr. Chen, have you heard of me?"


    <span>Chen Xiuyuan sneered, "Big Boss Su is young and capable. I''ve often seen it on the news, so of course I''ve heard of it."


    "Do you know what the outside world has said about me?" Su Qingxue asked again.


    Chen Xiuyuan''s expression was strange, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    "If you don''t know, I can tell you." Su Qingxue said in a calm tone, "Most people feel that I am a cold-blooded moneymaking machine. I will do anything to reach my goal. I don''t have any pity, and I don''t have an entrepreneur''s sense of responsibility ¡­ ¡­"Chen Xiuyuan frowned. "It''s true that there are people who say that on the inte, but I''ve also seen the news. They say that Boss Su gave ten billion to the orphanage, so ¡­" They might have misunderstood you, CEO Su.


    But I''m not going to do it because you''re not that kind of person. I''ll sell you my home. ""You are wrong." Su Qingxue said coldly, "On the contrary, their evaluation of me shows that they understand me very well ¡­."


    What ¡­ "What!?" Chen Xiuyuan was shocked. He couldn''t keep up with Su Qingxue''s train of thought.


    Chen Ya, Sun Yu, and the others who were at the side also revealed puzzled expressions. They didn''t know why Su Qingxue would say this to them. Wasn''t this adding fuel to the fire?Su Qingxue''s eyes became colder and colder, and the oppressive feeling she was emitting was especially strong, "Mr. Chen, I don''t care what the person who ordered you to make trouble said to you, but I want to tell you that there is no absolute freedom in this world. Everyone''s choice is limited.


    <span>You can choose not to cooperate with us and continue to be your nail-in-waiting. Indeed, if we are unable to carry out our project smoothly, we will face great losses. But, how long do you think you can hold on for?


    <span>One day? Two days? A week? How long do you think the news media will keep paying attention to you and reporting on you?


    I have the absolute control of the embroidery group, so I can tell you this, even if it''s just for a month, I, Su Qingxue, can afford it. I willpensate you with billions of dors, and even if the capital chain breaks, so what!?


    Even if I go bankrupt, I''ll still be richer than you! My life will not be under any pressure at all. To me, earning money is as easy as drinking water.What about you? Without the protection of the media, and with no one paying attention to you, do you think the Iron Blood Union will let you go? Do you think the person who used you against us will continue to protect you?


    Don''t be silly, their goal is only to use you to disgust us. You are just a pawn in their n.


    At that time, the citizens would only discover the corpse of a man floating on the river. As for who this man was ¡­ Do you think everyone cares?! "


    Chen Xiuyuan''s face was pale as he swallowed his saliva, "You ¡­" You don''t have to threaten me. "I ¡­"


    <span>Su Qingxue didn''t even bother to listen to his nonsense and continued, "I just asked you, why do the masses like to see negative news from the rich? It''s actually very simple, not because they truly have a sense of justice, but because of the jealousy in their hearts! It was an inferiorityplex that even he was unwilling to admit!


    <span>They didn''t need much money to pay for it. It was just because they only had that little ability... In other words, they had no chance to earn money at all!


    <span>They could only imagine how poor the rich people were! Sooner orter, they would be finished! Don''t you find itughable?


    Now! Let''s think about what happens next from a mature, grown-up perspective.You are not poor, and your house and car are worth around 20 million. You are notcking in money, but 3 million in cash is nothing to you.


    <span>I want to give you a chance, a chance for you to continue to be envied by your rtives, friends, and neighbors!


    <span>A chance for you to buy a Porsche as a graduation present for your daughter in high school in Mt. Mai, and give your ex-wife a diamond ne to redeem your marriage!


    "I believe that this is much more meaningful to you than finding a floating corpse in the river ¡­"


    Chen Xiuyuan had his mouth wide open, unable to say a single word. His forehead was covered in cold sweat and his eyes flickered with fear.


    Su Qingxue quietly looked at him for a while and then said, "Alright, I''ve finished speaking. Three million, the final price." My time is limited. I can only count to five. "One...""Deal!" Chen Xiu Yuan yelled out the word.


    On the side, Chen Ya and Sun Yu clenched their fists in excitement.Ye Fan was rather emotional. His gaze wasplicated as he looked at the woman. From beginning to end, he couldn''t figure out what Su Qingxue was thinking, which words were true and which were false.


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded and said to Chen Ya who was beside her, "We will finish signing today and let them work quickly. The dy is long enough ¡­ ¡­"


    "Yes!" Director Su! " Chen Ya quickly took out a document from her bag.<span>Su Qingxue walked out of the sun room. When she reached the door, she turned around and pointed at the ck porcin bowl that was used to raise fish, "I''ll take that. I want to see it in my office tomorrow morning. Do you have any objections?"


    Chen Xiuyuan shivered from the woman''s cold gaze and quickly nodded, "No ¡­" "No problem, I will personally send it to you."


    The group of people quickly left the courtyard. When they arrived outside, Sun Yu excitedly and admiringly said: "As expected of Miss Su. My dad is so worried that his hair is turning white. "Now you can finally rest assured!"


    <span>"Young Master Sun, we can''t rx until we find the person behind all of this," Su Qingxue said calmly.


    <span>"I understand. After the demolition is done, we''ll immediately target Chen Xiuyuan and find out who found him. If there''s any news, we''ll tell you." Sun Yu said.


    <span>"Don''t forget, let him deny that the Lan Yue Group has anything to do with your Iron Blood Union." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Sun Yu said with augh, "As long as he finishes his signature and starts the work, this will be a small matter. Just write a few reports and say that he is spreading rumors to negotiate the price."


    Once the matter was settled, it was already evening.


    Ye Fan drove the car back to thepany with Su Qingxue and Chen Ya.


    <span>Su Qingxue told Chen Ya to return to the office after work.


    <span>Ye Fan wondered why the woman still hadn''t gotten off work, so he followed her into the office. Only then did he discover that Helena was already waiting in the office, together with Feng Yueying. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 634

    0634"Mr. Ye, nice to meet you again." Hailey followed the customs and didn''t call out any other names when she saw Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan just remembered that Su Qingxue had recruited this female mercenary. He smiled and said, "You''ve alreadye here to work?"


    "Not really. I just came today and met with some matters. Miss Su told me and Miss Feng to go and investigate together," said Helena.Ye Fan looked at Feng Yueying, "What did you check?"


    Feng Yueying seemed inconvenient to speak of, and said with aplicated expression, "You should ask Boss Su."


    Su Qingxue, on the other hand, was using herptop to look at a report that Helena had given her. She said, "Alright, I will take care of the following matters. Hailey, how do you feel about cooperating with Vice-President Feng?"


    Hailey looked at Feng Yueying, "I like Miss Feng very much. Her serious look is too cute.""Ah?" "Me?" This was the first time Feng Yueying was called ''adorable'' by someone. She blushed in embarrassment, but still said ''thank you''.


    <span>Su Qingxue then asked Feng Yueying, "Senior, what do you think about Helina? Is she eptable?"


    <span>Feng Yueying nodded, "Hailey knows a lot. She can learn a lot from her, so it''s easy to talk to."


    At the side, Ye Fan muttered in his heart. Hailey, this kind of trained maid soldier, was like a chameleon, speaking humannguage or even ghosts, she must be very easy to talk to."That''s good. Hailey will be my special assistant and handle matters outside thepany. But she just arrived in China and is unfamiliar with the ce. I hope that you can bring her along ¡­" Su Qingxue said.


    Feng Yueying was puzzled, "I''ll bring her?" "How do I take him?"


    "Senior, haven''t you recently changed into arge vi? Can you let Helena temporarily stay there? There is always someone to take care of you in your life?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Feng Yueying was stunned and could not help but awkwardly look at Ye Fan. That house was something he had bought from Chu Yunyao and had given it to her. This matter was obviously known to Su Qingxue.


    <span>In this situation, Feng Yueying was also unable to refuse. Moreover, she really did like dealing with Helena.


    "Okay, I''ll take Helena to my ce today."


    Helena agreed happily. "Miss Su, this arrangement of yours is really too good."


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. This is good, next time I''ll go to Feng Yueying''s ce, and I''ll also have Helena as the electric light bulb... Although she wouldn''t stop them from getting intimate with each other, Su Qingxue knew that she was going to Feng Yuying''s ce.


    This move could only be said to be a good move on his wife''s part.<span>Su Qingxue looked at her watch and said, "It''s gettingte. It''s troublesome to eat when we go back. Let''s go have a hot pot. We should at least greet Helena."


    It was rare for Su Qingxue to take the initiative to suggest that they eat outside, so Ye Fan and Feng Yueying naturally did not have any objections.<span>Ye Fan called out to Fog Night along the way. In any case, he had met Helina before, so they might work together in the future. It would be better to turn a friendship into friendship.


    <span>In the hotpot restaurant, the atmosphere was harmonious.


    It was the first time that Hailey had eaten a hotpot. She felt that the various ingredients were very fresh, and she also liked them very much.<span>When she felt that her life waspletely different from when she was in the metal tide, the defense line in Hailey''s heart was slowly removed, and the smile on her face became more sincere.


    <span>Su Qingxue asked, "Hailey, do you still feel that I''ve tricked you?"


    <span>Helina froze for a moment, her eyes flickered, and then she smiled with relief. "I still feel like I''ve been cheated, but I''m very happy to have been cheated. Thank you, Miss Su, for lying to me."


    <span>"No need to thank me." Su Qingxue raised her ss and clinked it with Helena''s.


    <span>On the side, Feng Yuying and Fog Night didn''t understand what they were saying, and only Ye Fan understood.


    Actually, with Helina''s intelligence, she had already figured it out. When Su Qingxue had saved her, she had nned to use her as her own.<span>However, Helina had nowhere to go and was hurt by the metal tide, so she still chose toe to China Sea to find Su Qingxue.


    But only until this moment, when she felt the warmth of a person and the beauty of her new life, did she truly ept Su Qingxue''s good intentions.Su Qingxue had also used this honesty in exchange for Helina''s loyalty, in order to prevent Helina from feeling anxious.


    Ye Fan''s mood couldn''t help but beplicated. If Su Qingxue had already thought of today''s hot pot when she was still in Brahma, then her own wife''s shrewdness would be truly amazing.<span>After eating the hotpot, Helena and Feng Yueying left first, while Misty Night wanted to go to the Purple Leaf Tea House. They seemed to be on good terms with Ning Xuemo recently, and would often go for tea and teach her somebat techniques.


    Ye Fan was also very happy. Misty Night could lead a different life. After all, a twenty-something year old girl wanting to kill someone all day was never a big deal.


    On the way home, Ye Fan had been thinking about something, so he couldn''t help but ask Su Qingxue, who was sitting in the first passenger seat, "Wife, what you said at the charity auction and what you told Chen Xiuyuan today, exactly which time was it true?"


    Su Qingxue was ying with her phone. She raised her head and blinked, "What do you mean?"<span>"You didn''t think much of the money at the previous auction, but today, your words seem to put a lot of emphasis on money. I''m wondering, just what kind of attitude do you have towards money?" Ye Fan grinned and said.


    Su Qingxue stayed silent for a while and said, "I am a businessman. Everything I do is for money. As long as it is within my means, I will do anything ¡­ ¡­" That''s my attitude to money. "


    Ye Fan was stunned, "That..." "The words you said at the previous auction, when you said that you enjoyed spending money ¡­"


    <span>"You don''t really believe it, do you?" Su Qingxue speechlessly shook her head, "Fortunately, you aren''t in the business world. Otherwise, you would have been in a miserable state."


    "Could it be that the others don''t believe it?" Ye Fan was surprised."I don''t know who the others are, but Chu Yunyao doesn''t believe me at all. Do you think that when she said that my speech was good that day, she was just praising me for spending money? "You''re wrong, that''s not what she meant ¡­" Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan awkwardly scratched his head, feeling that he was cheated by these two women?


    <span>"Then, wife, why did you donate the money? Didn''t you donate ten billion to the orphanage? "


    Su Qingxue sighed, "You don''t need to ask. You''ll know why after a while."<span>Ye Fan clicked his tongue, and could not help but ask: "That wife..." Do you prefer money? Or do you like me more? "


    <span>Su Qingxue thought for a while and said with a frown, "I ¡­ Should I answer that I like you better? Right? "


    <span>"..."


    Ye Fan''s whole body withered, and his foot that was stepping on the elerator went soft, "It''s better if you don''t say it, I understand."<span>A hint of mischief shed across Su Qingxue''s eyes. She took the initiative to lean forward and kiss Ye Fan''s face.


    <span>"Idiot, I''m giving up my life for you, what kind of question is that ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 635

    <span>0635


    Ye Fan felt as if he was struck by lightning, and his whole body became numb. He smiled and said, "Wife, if you say it like that, my question seems a bit silly."Su Qingxue pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she continued to send messages on her phone.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask, "Wife, are you still chatting with Helena?"


    "No, it''s Mu Mu." Su Qingxue said.


    "What happened to that girl?" Ye Fan asked."Something big happened at mypany and the news was spreading. When she saw it, she asked how I was doing," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan suddenly came to a realization and couldn''t help butugh, "This girl even learned to care about this sister of yours. She probably wants to swindle a good car from you to drive."Su Qingxue nced at the man and said with a profound tone, "She is my sister, giving her a car or a house doesn''t matter. Other than her, I can discuss everything."


    <span>Ye Fan swallowed his saliva and quickly stopped talking.


    <span>After arriving home, Ye Fan returned to his room, took out his phone and made a call to Chu Yunyao.


    <span>"Why are you calling me sote? You''re dying my beauty sleep." Chu Yunyao yawned as she spoke unhappily.


    <span>"Little Yao Yao, I asked you to help me investigate. Who is behind this? Do you have a clue?" Ye Fan asked.


    The thing that he had asked Chu Yunyao to investigate, he definitely couldn''t let Su Qingxue find out. Otherwise, this woman would definitely get angry at him.<span>But, in Hua Hai, and even in China, the person who had the strongest ability to investigate this sort of thing was definitely Chu Yunyao. Firstly, it was a woman''s skill, and secondly it was her connections.


    Ye Fan couldn''t let go of the distance and let Fog Night leave their post to investigate. If someone really dide to harm their women at this time, then the loss wouldn''t be worth it.<span>"Just this? For the time being, they only found out that it had something to do with that Ou Zhiyun. "Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>"Ou Zhiyun?" Ye Fan remembered that guy from his previous life, but he didn''t expect that that guy would still not give up and stille looking for him.


    "Because of the failure of the negotiations in Europe, he was unable to get married to his fiancee. He should have been beaten to a pulp by the Ou Family.<span>However, hispetitor, his cousin, had died suddenly, so he had a second chance.


    "I think they know that if the embroidery group doesn''t fall, their Ou Family will still slowly decline, so they might as well use some unorthodox methods to destroy the embroidery." Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan said strangely, "Then why do you say temporarily?""Are you stupid? Do you think that Ou Zhiyun can get the bug that I developed? Although their Ou Family had some assets, they were only a merchant. It was impossible for them to obtain military equipment.


    <span>Moreover, Ou Zhiyun didn''t have the ability to kill his younger cousin. There must be someone behind him that helped him ¡­ And that person is the key to all of this. "


    Ye Fan scratched his head, "If you say it like that, then it seems to make sense. Just who is it?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry? He must have received professional training. If I don''t find out for a while, then give me another day!" Chu Yunyao indignantly said, "If you want me to help Su Qingxue, you still have to ask for so much. What exactly do I want?"


    Ye Fan awkwardly smiled and said, "Little Yao Yao, if you have any requests, feel free to ask. I can satisfy them as much as I can!"<span>When Chu Yunyao heard this, she said, "You''re the one who said that. When the timees, don''t be afraid of your wife and go back on your word."


    "How can I? As a man, how could I be afraid of my wife? I just respect. "Respect..." Ye Fanughed and said.


    "Sigh ¡­" Chu Yunyao let out a long sigh, "Actually speaking, you being afraid of Su Qingxue is only right, your wife is not an easy woman to deal with.<span>No matter what their motive was, they had been nning something with the people behind him ¡­ As long as they don''t use force to deal with Su Qingxue, I don''t think they will be her match even in the end.


    "Now that the share price of the Embroidery Group has plummeted, it''s only temporary. With Su Qingxue''s scheming, after this incident, she would probably only be able to earn more benefits ¡­"Hearing Chu Yunyao''s words, Ye Fan remembered the conversation he had with Su Qingxue in the car today.


    <span>He hesitated for a moment before asking, "Little Yao Yao,st time at the charity auction, you said my wife''s lecture wasn''t bad. What exactly do you mean?"


    Chu Yunyao doubtfully said, "That''s right, of course it means good, what else could it mean?"


    <span>"Is my wife kind to charity, or is her generosity towards money good?" Ye Fan asked.


    Chu Yunyao suddenly burst outughing, "Ye Fan, you''re not teasing me right? You''re really naive! Do you believe Su Qingxue''s speech?! "


    <span>Ye Fan bitterly smiled, it was just as Su Qingxue had said. He had misunderstood Chu Yunyao''s meaning, the two women did not have that kind of thought.


    "It seems that I was too naive..." Ye Fan sighed.


    "It''s reasonable, you aren''t a merchant after all, and your way of thinking is definitely different from ours." Chu Yunyao said, "Moreover, not only you, there should have been more than half of the people at the scene that believed Su Qingxue''s words, especially those that are hot-blooded."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan''s heart felt a little better.


    <span>"In that auction, Su Qingxue''s decision was very sessful, and her speech was also perfectly coordinated. If I could take out 10 billion, I would definitely go andpete for it ¡­ Unfortunately, she was a step toote. "Chu Yunyao regretfully said.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Why do you want to snatch the ten billion?"<span>"Why? Of course it''s to earn money. "Chu Yunyao mysteriously smiled and said," Did your wife not tell you that this amount of money can bring her a lot of rewards? "


    <span>Ye Fan replied honestly, "No, she just said she would help President Li create a charity fund."


    "She really can endure it ¡­" Chu Yunyao muttered.


    Ye Fan frowned, "She gave the money to Dean Li. How could she make money?"<span>"Hmph, Dean Li should know about the rtionship between you and Su Qingxue, right?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    "I know, what''s wrong?" Ye Fan didn''t understand.<span>"Why do you have so many questions? Can''t you use your brain to think about them?" I''m going to sleep, I''m toozy to exin, in case you think I''m talking bad about your wife. "Chu Yunyao finished and hung up.


    Ye Fan felt an itch in his heart. Since this matter was rted to the orphanage and President Li, he naturally wanted to know everything.However, it was toote now. Su Qingxue must have also slept after a busy day. Ye Fan pondered and waited for tomorrow morning to ask the woman.


    The night passed. Early the next morning, when Ye Fan went downstairs, he saw that Su Qingxue had almost finished her breakfast.


    "Wife, why are you so early today?" Ye Fan wanted to ask about the matters of the woman, but Su Qingxue acted as if she was about to leave the house.<span>"Yes, there''s an early morning meeting today. The Gu Yue Cultural City has started construction, so there''s quite a lot of things to do." After Su Qingxue said this, she walked out of the door first. "I''ll drive myself, eat slowly."


    Ye Fan opened his mouth by half and sighed. Alright, I will go to thepany and ask her again. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 636

    0636


    Ye Fan sat down and ate a few mouthfuls of breakfast. Seeing that Aunt Jiang was the only one here, but Tong Hui Zhen was nowhere to be seen, he could not help but ask in bewilderment, "Where did Tong Hui Zhen go?"


    Aunt Jiang smiled wryly. "She bought some radishes for me yesterday, and wanted to learn to make pickled radish pickled vegetables with me this morning. However, she cut her hand when she sliced the radish, and I have to bandage it for her."She has been studying very diligently recently." Ye Fan knew that recently, Tong Huizhen had been working hard to learn how to do housework.


    <span>"That''s right, that''s why she said that people are naturally kind-hearted. The young miss has forgiven her, so we didn''t waste our time." Aunt Jiang said with a smile.


    <span>At this time, Tong Huizhen walked down from upstairs. Her face was not well and was a little pale.


    "Are you all right, ma''am? Is the wound big? " Aunt Jiang asked.


    Tong Huizhen shook her head with aplicated expression, she forced a smile, "It''s nothing, I''ve already stopped the bleeding."


    Aunt Jiang looked at the gauze on her finger, "It''s already wrapped in gauze, it looks like it''s quite serious. Don''t touch water for the next few days."


    "Yes, Aunt Jiang, I''m fine, don''t worry." Tong Huizhen smiled at Ye Fan again before sitting down to eat.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Tong Hui Zhen''s expression and felt that it was a bit strange, but he guessed that Tong Hui Zhen had been well-dressed since she was young, and had been scared after getting injured, so he didn''t think too much about it.


    After dinner, Ye Fan hurriedly drove to thepany.<span>Taking the elevator to the floor of the chairman''s office, the moment he stepped out, he saw Jiang Chao and another male security guard walking out of the office.


    <span>"Brother Fan?" "You''re here!" Jiang Chao greeted enthusiastically.


    <span>Ye Fan asked with a smile, "You guys went to the meeting room early in the morning?"


    <span>"Brother Fan, please don''t make fun of us. At our level, even pouring tea in the chairman''s office is considered low. It''s like this. Someone sent an antique to the chairman."


    "Arge porcin bowl, it''s very beautiful. We moved it up for the chairman. One person is afraid of falling and knocking against it, two people are safe."Ye Fan suddenly understood. It was Chen Xiuyuan who had delivered the item. It seemed that he was truly frightened by Su Qingxue.


    "Brother Fan, you''re looking for the chairman?" Jiang Chao asked.Ye Fan nodded, "I have something to ask you."


    "As expected of Brother Fan, to be able to get along so casually with the chairman, you sure are jealous of him." Jiang Chao ttered without end.


    Ye Fan chased this ass-kissing brat away and walked into Su Qingxue''s office.


    <span>As soon as he entered, he saw Su Qingxue standing beside a tea table in the middle, looking at the porcin pots that were ced on top.


    <span>The woman was wearing a white striped sweater and ck cks. She was slim and graceful in the office with the heater on.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan enter, Su Qingxue smiled like a blooming daffodil, fresh and refined.


    "Wife, you''re in a good mood." Ye Fan was happy to see the woman, "Is the morning meeting over?"


    "It''s going smoothly. The mission has just ended, and I''ll have toplete it myself. I''ll just have to check it out when the timees."<span>Su Qingxue pointed at the porcin bowl, "This Chen Xiuyuan is rather interesting. He told me that I wanted this pot, but instead, he gave me the pebbles and a pond full of goldfish."


    Ye Fan took a look and saw that there were really goldfish here. He smiled and said, "That''s just nice. You don''t have any ornamental animals in your office, so you can just let Chen Ya throw in some fish food."<span>"En, that''s right, I''ll let Chen Ya help me raise it." Su Qingxue then asked, "Why are you looking for me? When we left this morning, you seemed to have something to do?"


    Just as Ye Fan was about to open his mouth, he heard someone knocking on his door.


    "Director Su, Cui Hong Xia requests to see you," Chen Ya said from outside.<span>Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, he had heard of yesterday''s incident, that insufferably arrogant television station''s deputy station head, why did he take the initiative toe over?


    <span>However, Su Qingxue was not surprised. She said, "Let here up."


    Cui Hong Xia hade, so Ye Fan''s business could only be put on hold. He was also curious about the situation, but seeing that Su Qingxue didn''t want to chase him away, he sat on the sofa and waited for Cui Hong Xia to arrive.


    Not long after, Cui Hong Xia entered the room. She was a middle-aged woman wearing a ck coat. Her face was haggard, as if she hadn''t slept well all night.Her eyes were bloodshot. As soon as she entered the door, she gritted her teeth and said, "Su Qingxue, you are so vicious!"


    Ye Fan frowned, what is this situation?<span>At this moment, Su Qingxue had already returned to her seat. She looked at Cui Hong Xia with a calm face and had no intention of inviting her to take a seat.


    "Ms. Cui, did youe looking for me just to scold me?" Su Qingxue drank her coffee.


    Cui Hong Xia suddenly took out her credit card from her bag and ced it on Su Qingxue''s desk.


    "My credit card from the Chinese Merchant Bank has been frozen for no reason since it got off work yesterday! Call the bank and tell them I''m suspected of cashing in and that I have a bad record! This is aplete fabrication! "Su Qingxue nodded and regretfully said, "I am very sorry about this matter. Although I am a shareholder in the Chinese Merchant Bank, I do not directly intervene in the management ¡­" "So ¡­"


    <span>"My husband went to the David Golf Club yesterday. He said that his membership had been cancelled, that he was not qualified to enter the pitch in front of so many big figures in the business world. You dare to say that this has nothing to do with you!? " Cui Hong Xia asked.


    Su Qingxue had an expression of surprise, "The number of people in the David Golf Club is limited. They have always invited me to join them, but I was rather busy and had always refused.


    Just yesterday, I was in a bad mood, so I wanted to y a few golf games... "I didn''t expect that your husband''s spot would just be squeezed out. I''m sorry, I really didn''t think that ¡­"


    <span>"I know you hate me, but if you want to do something to me, what''s wrong with dealing with my husband!? Hispany''s scale is not even worth mentioning in front of your brocade group, do you think you''re amazing for humiliating him like this!? " Cui Hong Xia''s entire body trembled.


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at her with cold eyes, "Ms. Cui, like I said, this was just an ident ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>"ident? Humph... Su Qingxue, do you think I will be afraid of you just because of this? Don''t forget! You also have your mother''s information. "I ¡­"


    <span>Before Cui Hongxia could finish, a call came in.


    <span>Cui Hong Xia took it out to take a look. After a moment of hesitation, she immediately epted the call, her voice softening.


    "Oh my son... Why are you calling your mother right now? "It''s time for you to have dinner at the Magnificent Country, isn''t it?"


    In the end, a panicked male voice came from the other side.<span>After hearing her son''s words, Cui Hongxia''s face turned green, and her hand holding her phone started to tremble.


    "Son... You. Don''t worry, Mom will think of something. First... Hang up first ¡­ Mother will definitely think of a way to help you ¡­ "


    Cui Hong Xia hung up the phone and took a few deep breaths. She looked at the calm face of Su Qingxue, and her eyes revealed a hint of fear.<span>"Ms. Cui, your face seems to be very ugly. Is it because you are not feeling well? Ourpany has an infirmary. Should we get a doctor to take a look for you? " Su Qingxue asked with concern.


    "You ¡­ "Woman, you look like a celestial, but I didn''t expect you to have the heart of a snake or a scorpion ¡­" Cui Hongxia gritted her teeth. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 637

    0637<span>Su Qingxue raised her eyebrows, "Ms. Cui, are you praising me for my good looks? Or did I misunderstand your meaning? "


    "Stop pretending!" Cui Hongxia scolded, "My son''s schrship to Berkeley University has just been cancelled by the school! And the police were involved in the investigation, saying that my son was a drug addict in school! You dare say that this is such a coincidence? "<span>"Is that so? Hearing this news, I''m also very sad," Su Qingxue said faintly.


    "Humph? Sad!? Don''t think that I don''t know. If you bribed the people from the school, would something like this happen!? Why did our struggle hurt my child!? Despicable and shameless! " Cui Hong Xia cursed.


    Ye Fan, who was sitting on the sofa, also felt surprised. He didn''t expect Su Qingxue to do such a meticulous investigation on Cui Hongxia''s family in such a short period of time.


    Moreover, it was like she was hitting a snake or seven inches. Su Qingxue''s attack point was very urate.


    A man''s face, a child''s education, and his life history were all crucial.


    No matter how strong Cui Hongxia was, she was still a woman. Without the support of her husband and son, she hadpletely lost her confidence.After all, losing her family meant nothing to her.


    The n was very good, but. Ye Fan didn''t expect Su Qingxue to be so decisive when she did this kind of thing. This gave Ye Fan a strange feeling.


    At this moment, Su Qingxue, who was sitting on the CEO''s chair, and the girl eating the doughnut seemed to have changed other than her appearance.<span>"Even if you suspect that I did it, it was only your suspicion. There is no evidence. I can say that you ndered me." Su Qingxue spread out her hands.


    <span>Cui Hong Xia pped the table, "You think you can cover the sky with just your own hands just because you have the money!?" "If you don''t stop all this and return my son''s innocence, I will spread the news about your bitch of a woman!"


    Su Qingxue''s expression became colder and colder as she stared at Cui Hong Xia.


    "Ms. Cui, there are some things that I think you should take a look at. After you''re done reading, consider which tone of voice you should use to speak to me ¡­" Su Qingxue said.<span>Cui Hong Xia stared, "What is it? Take it out! Did you cancel some member of mypany, or did you let something happen to my husband''spany? If you continue to act recklessly, I''ll immediately make you follow your mother and bring shame and humiliation upon yourself! "


    Su Qingxue took out a folder and threw it in front of Cui Hong Xia.


    "You can see for yourself. I am not sure if I made a mistake... "But, if all of this is true, I can''t help but admire you. You two are indeed very emotional ¡­" Su Qingxue said.<span>Cui Hong Xia''s expression changed slightly. Her eyes flickered a few times before she picked up the folder and opened it to find a pile of photos inside.


    <span>He took out the photo and took a look at it. Cui Hong Xia''s face immediately turned burning!


    <span>These photos were taken in a special club. Cui Hongxia and her husband were members of this club.


    The club had all sorts of ''torture instruments''. However, these weren''t used to interrogate the prisoners, but for the special fetishes and hobbies between men and women ¡­


    Cui Hongxia was wearing a sexy outfit. Although she was no longer young, she was very unrestrained. Her husband, on the other hand, had all sorts of photos of him being interrogated while naked.In short, the husband and wife pair were very exciting to y. Once these photos were spread on the inte, without a doubt ¡­ Just like a bomb, it could directly st the couple into the sky!


    <span>"No ¡­" Impossible ¡­ This ¡­ "How could this be ¡­"


    Cui Hong Xia''s face paled and her lips quivered, wishing that she could hide under the table!


    Su Qingxue stood up and walked over to Cui Hong Xia''s side and said: "You want to say that this club is absolutely secretive, with such good precautionary measures, how could there be any information from you guys? How could you be willing to sell your information?"


    Cui Hong Xia was indeed at a loss. One of the most critical problems of this kind of club was secrecy! Absolute protection of members!


    <span>"Believe me, there are no secrets in this world, no walls that don''t let wind in. This is the inte era, there is nothing on the inte ¡­" "You are absolutely safe," Su Qingxue said quietly.


    Cui Hong Xia''s legs were already weak. She suddenly began to tear the photo apart with great force, as if she was going crazy.


    "Shut up! This was all fake! It''s fake! "


    <span>Su Qingxue did not mind at all, "This is only a copy. You can just tear as many seals as you want. However... "Ms. Cui, there''s something I have to tell you ¡­"


    <span>Cui Hong Xia''s tears were already flowing freely, her eyes were red, her entire body quivered, and she said: "You... What else did you do!? "


    Su Qingxue swept her gaze over her coldly, "Your son was not framed by me ¡­ ¡­" He really was a drug dealer at the University of Maism, but he never told you. "Cui Hong Xia immediately felt her vision darken, and she staggered a step forward. If not for her hands on the table, she would have fainted on the spot.


    "You ¡­ You lied to me. My son. My son is so good. He ¡­ "He won''t ¡­""Believe it or not ¡­" Su Qingxue looked at the clock on the table and said, "If I call within three hours, the police might stop their investigation and your son will be safe and sound, of course ¡­ ¡­" I just said it was possible.


    "Ms. Cui, as you know, the newly appointed President of the Republic of China doesn''t treat his students with a friendly manner. I don''t think you guys know anywyers over there ¡­"


    Cui Hong Xia''s eyes were already filled with despair. With tears in her eyes, she covered her face and sobbed, "You ¡­ You are the devil. Su Qingxue ¡­ "You are a devil ¡­"


    "I''ll just treat it as you praising me."


    <span>Su Qingxue took out an agreement from a folder and ced it in front of Cui Hong Xia.


    "This secret agreement, your signature, roughly means that you will admit that there was a mistake in the news. Zhang Tao''s words are all bullshit, and he will even formally apologize to me and the Embroidery Group. Of course ¡­" As for what exactly to do, it''s all in the agreement, so don''t even think about taking advantage of it. "


    Su Qingxue ced a pen in front of Cui Hongxia, "Ms. Cui, you still have two hours and fifty-nine minutes to consider whether or not to sign this agreement."<span>Cui Hong Xia took a deep breath and looked at Su Qingxue with fear and unwillingness. She grabbed the pen and signed her name with a humiliating face.


    "Tell them to release my son immediately!" Cui Hong Xia said.<span>However, just as he finished his sentence, he saw Su Qingxue turn around and raise her hand to p him!


    "Pah!"


    Cui Hong Xia was pped so hard that she fell to the ground, blood spurting out of her mouth and even her teeth loosened!


    Su Qingxue''s face was cold and indifferent. Her eyes were as cold as ice as she looked down at Cui Hong Xia from above.


    "My mom is not the kind of woman you are talking about. If you dare let me hear even half a word of you humiliating her, I''ll make you disappear from this world!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 638

    0638<span>Cui Hong Xia covered her face and was stunned by the palm strike. She looked at Su Qingxue with a dumbstruck expression.


    At this moment, she felt an unimaginable pressure. Su Qingxue''s gaze was like a sharp knife that was about to pierce through her heart!<span>Ye Fan was sitting on the sofa. Seeing this scene, his heart couldn''t help but tremble. This morning, Su Qingxue had given him a huge blow.


    He had never thought that Su Qingxue''s explosion was like a volcanic eruption, like a thunderbolt.<span>Ye Fan originally thought that after spending more than half a year together, he would have basically understood what kind of woman his wife was. But at this moment, Ye Fan discovered... He was still a long way off.


    <span>However, the Su Qingxue in front of his eyes allowed him to see a trace of brighter hope ¡­ The hope to rejoin the main ghost valley.


    Perhaps, one day in the future, Su Qingxue would really be able to rely on herself to take back what belonged to the Su n.


    In Ye Fan''s heart, all kinds of feelings were mixed. The more powerful a woman was, the less help he would give her. But, for his wife to protect him, it should be a good thing... So, Ye Fan was also very conflicted.


    Cui Hong Xia trembled and crawled up. Her eyes were filled with fear, she was really frightened and didn''t even dare to look into Su Qingxue''s eyes.<span>Even though her heart was filled with hatred and anger, she was too scared to raise her head.


    "You can go now," Su Qingxue said coldly as she picked up the confidentiality agreement.


    <span>Cui Hong Xia nodded her head, turned around and walked a few steps, but she was unable to hold it in. She turned her head and asked softly, "Su ¡­ Mr. Su, you will call. Let them let my son go? "


    <span>The one she was most worried about was still her son in the magnesium kingdom.


    <span>However, Su Qingxue raised her head and faintly said, "Even if I didn''t call, your son would still be fine because he didn''t take any drugs at all."


    What ¡­ What!? "Then you just said ¡­"


    "There are police investigating your son, but it is only an investigation. Do you think your son has the guts to engage in drug trafficking?" Su Qingxue sneered.


    Cui Hongxia''s face flushed red. She was so angry that she nearly vomited a mouthful of blood!Ye Fan was also stunned. It was only now that he found out that Cui Hong Xia''s son''s drug trafficking was all fabricated by Su Qingxue!?


    He first used the freezing bank card to cancel her husband''s golf club member and the method of stealing photos of the club to let Cui Hongxia feel that Su Qingxue was omnipotent and that she was solid proof of that.<span>After she had intimidated Cui Redxia and fabricated the facade that her son was a drug dealer in the Magnesium Country, Cui Hongxia would naturally think that it was true. She would immediately sign the contract out of fright!


    From the beginning to the end, Cui Hong Xia had been yed in the palm of Su Qingxue''s hand. From the moment she walked into the office, everything had been nned by Su Qingxue!"I know you''re very angry, very angry, if I were to give you a gun, perhaps you would not hesitate to shoot your gun at me ¡­ However, you should know what is the right thing to do, right? " Su Qingxue sat down and said leisurely.


    Cui Hong Xia clenched her teeth, tears flowing uncontrobly. In her 30 years of life, she had never met such a fearsome person. The most important thing was that this was a young woman in her twenties!"Mr. Su... "I submit, I really submit ¡­" Cui Hongxiaughed. It was even more ridiculous than crying.


    Su Qingxue tidied up the information and said, "There''s nothing else, you can leave now ¡­"<span>"Alright ¡­" Cui Hong Xia turned around with difficulty, her figure was filled with destion.


    <span>"Oh, there''s something else, I forgot to tell you." Su Qingxue raised her head and said, "Next week, I sent your husband to the David Golf Club. There seemed to be a problem with the system and your husband''s data was deleted by mistake. He should still be a member there ¡­ ¡­"


    Cui Hong Xia''s eyes revealed a glimmer of light, but when she saw Su Qingxue''s perfect face and that pair of eyes that seemed to have seen through everything, she became iparably terrified ¡­ ¡­<span>This woman had long since agreed to everything. Even her husband''s matter in the club had been arranged by her. She would sign the agreement today.


    <span>"Don''t worry, as long as the rest of the news is guided by our agreement, no one will remember the matter between you and your husband..." Su Qingxue said.


    "Thank you ¡­" "Thank you, Mr. Su ¡­" Cui Hong Xia waspletely subdued. This'' thank you ''had already made her give up all her self-esteem.<span>Cui Hong Xia silently turned around and left. The office quietened down once again.


    Su Qingxue saw that Ye Fan did not say anything, so she just smiled, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"Ye Fan sighed with emotion, stood up and said, "I just didn''t expect, my wife, your methods are way more brilliant than I thought..."


    "It''s just that Helina is very efficient. I never thought that the mercenaries of an A grade organization would be so effective. Compared to the elites of ordinary society, they are much stronger," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Wife, don''t think that every [A] ss organization''s member is that powerful.<span>"Hailey was one of the core members of the Metal Tide back then. She was only second to Gonzalez in the union, so her overall stats were obviously very high. If it were any other ordinary [A] ss organization, it wouldn''t be that useful."


    Su Qingxue said happily, "In that case, I earned it. I managed to recruit Helena over. In the future, I think you can help me a lot."


    Ye Fan nodded. Just as he was about to ask about the Ivy Foundation, he heard the phone on Su Qingxue''s table ring.


    Su Qingxue realized that it was an unfamiliar number. After hesitating for a moment, she asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Heh heh... Dear junior, you forgot about me so quickly? " A sinister voice drifted over from the other end of the phone.<span>Su Qingxue''s eyes immediately focused, "Teng Ziqiao?!"


    <span>"What, are you surprised to hear my voice? Do you think I''m dead? Haha... "It''s a pity, I''ve lived a hard life, I live well ¡­" Teng Zi, Qiao Qiao, smiled evilly.


    Ye Fan also heard the voice on the phone and his face sank. He finally understood why that Ou Zhiyun was able to obtain military equipment. If Teng Ziqiao and Ou Zhiyun were to join hands, then everything would make sense!


    At this moment, Ye Fan also received a WeChat message from Chu Yunyao. It was written with three words: Teng Ziqiao.Ye Fan smiled bitterly, this time, this guy took the initiative toe to him without him finding him!


    <span>"The most recent thing is, are you up to no good?" Su Qingxue seemed to have realized something.


    Teng Ziqiao sighed, "It''s me. Just as I expected, this little hurdle of difficulty is not that difficult for you to pass it ¡­ ¡­" "So, Su Qingxue, this senior has added a new problem for you. As for the details, you can look at your mailbox ¡­"


    <span>With this, Teng Ziqiao hung up the phone. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 639

    0639


    <span>Su Qingxue quickly opened her mailbox, but she didn''t find any suspicious messages inside.


    After thinking for a while, Su Qingxue remembered that when she was at school, she used a mail address. She reckoned that Teng Ziqiao would still send the mail to her.


    After Su Qingxue opened the mailbox from her student days, there was indeed a new email that came in, and the other party''s email was anonymous.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but admire this Teng Ziqiao. He really had the guts. Most likely, Teng Ziqiao knew that he wouldn''t be able to conceal himself forever, so he decided to take the initiative and attack him head-on.


    Ye Fan walked to Su Qingxue''s side and looked at the mail in the woman''s mailbox. He said, "Wife, why didn''t you open it?"


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned, "I''m afraid of a virus."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "If Teng Ziqiao wanted to use the inte to attack, he wouldn''t haveunched an attack from you, but should have sent it to the other employees of thepany. They weren''t as vignt as you, so it''s easier for them to seed, so you don''t need to worry, this mail should not be a problem."


    Su Qingxue heard this and felt that it made sense, so she opened the mail.


    He only saw a few photos and a passage of text inside.<span>The first photo showed an old man in his sixties or seventies. His hair was half white, and there were many wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. His face was covered with age spots. He was wearing an old brown jacket, sitting on a chair, tied up.


    <span>The old man seemed to be in aa as he looked up.


    <span>The next few photos were a household book, ID card, and other information about some men.


    <span>"Zhou Xinjiang ¡­" Su Qingxue looked at the Old Man Zhou''s information and instantly stood up from her seat, "Outer ¡­. Grandfather!? "


    <span>Ye Fan was also surprised, "Wife, is this really your grandfather?!"


    <span>Ye Fan had never heard of any rtives of Su Qingxue''s mother. Since Su Qingxue''s mother had passed away long ago, and none of the women mentioned it, Ye Fan naturally didn''t ask too much about it.


    <span>"I... I''m not sure either. My mother said that my grandparents died a long time ago, and she came to China Sea to work by herself. When she met my father, I was still young, so I believed him ¡­. Could it be that my mother lied to me? " Su Qingxue''s expression constantly changed.


    Ye Fan frowned, "Then how do you know, this Zhou Xinjiang is your grandfather?" Is it because of what Teng Ziqiao said? "


    "Teng Ziqiao wouldn''t have gotten the news out of thin air. He definitely got the news from Zhang Tao. After all, Zhang Tao was with my mother before.<span>Back then, he owed so much money, so he must have wanted to take it from my mother''s family. It''s very possible that he found out about my grandparents ¡­ " Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan rubbed his chin, "So you''re saying..." They would rather believe it to be true than not ¡­ "If this is really your real grandpa, then he''s probably your only rtive."<span>Su Qingxue clenched her fist, "My mother almost never told me about my grandparents. She said that they all passed away ¡­ ¡­" I never thought I''d see them again.


    <span>"I''m not sure if it''s true, but my wife, you don''t have to be too excited." Ye Fan advised.


    "That''s not it..." Su Qingxue''s eyes were sparkling, "I can tell that he should be my grandfather. Although he is old, his facial features are very simr to the mother in my memories ¡­ ¡­" They definitely did not just randomly find someone to impersonate them. "


    <span>Ye Fan scratched his head. This was a bit difficult. If it really was Su Qingxue''s grandfather, then it didn''t matter if this elder was dead or alive.


    <span>Moreover, looking at Su Qingxue''s expression, it was obvious that she was both happy and scared. Having such a close rtive with her, of course she would be very excited.


    Unfortunately, the moment they met, it was because of her that their family members were kidnapped.


    "In his message, you are to go to the Hai Dong Development Zone alone before 12 noon. How about I have Yu''er follow you in the shadows? If she ¡­" "They shouldn''t be discovered." Ye Fan said."But, if anyone were to be discovered following me, my grandfather would immediately be killed. I cannot take this risk." Su Qingxue shook her head and said.


    <span>Although Ye Fan felt that with Teng Ziqiao''s ability, he wouldn''t be able to discover that Misty Night was following them, since Su Qingxue had refused, he couldn''t force Misty Night to follow them.


    "Alright, my wife, give me one hour to prepare. After one hour, you can set off." Ye Fan said.Su Qingxue was confused, "You ¡­. What are you going to do? "


    <span>"Set up some battle ns, I need to protect your safety to the best of my ability." Ye Fan said seriously.


    <span>Although Su Qingxue didn''t understand what Ye Fan was trying to do, she still obediently agreed.


    An hour and a halfter.<span>A white Mercedes-Benz AMG drove to a factory in the Haidong Development Zone.


    Su Qingxue got off the car and looked at the factory''s facade. The words on it had been peeled off. In a short period of time, the factory seemed to have closed.


    <span>Many workers had yet to return from outside and the development zone was also very deserted.


    Su Qingxue walked into the first workshop of the factory. The moment she walked in, she saw an old man tied to a chair not far away. It was Zhou Xinjiang!


    <span>At this moment, Zhou Xin Jiang had also woken up. When he saw Su Qingxue walk in, his slightly cloudy eyes revealed a hint of astonishment ¡­


    "Wen..." "Wenli?" As if realizing that it was impossible for him to be his daughter, he frowned and said, "You ¡­ You are Wen Li''s daughter? "When Su Qingxue heard this, thest bit of uncertainty in her heart disappeared.


    "Grandfather ¡­ I... I''ll save you! " Su Qingxue endured her intense emotions and wanted to run over and untie Zhou Xin Jiang.


    <span>However, a sword hum came from the side!


    <span>"ng!"


    A stream of sword Qi shed the ground, leaving a white mark.


    Teng Ziqiao walked out of the pile of goods, holding his Silver Dragon Sword with an evil smile on his face.


    "Dear junior sister, you''ve reallye alone. I can''t help but admire your courage ¡­"


    Su Qingxue looked at the white scar on the ground and gritted her teeth, "Teng Ziqiao, what do you want? I''m already here, and you have to settle this grudge with me. You can just find me and let my grandfather go!"


    <span>Zhou Xinjiang''s eyes turned red, he shook his head and said, "No ¡­" Don''t worry about me! Child! Don''t mind running! This person was crazy! "He''s a madman!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk ¡­" Teng Ziqiao said in a strange tone, "What a touching reunion of our ancestors. [I can''t stand to see such bonds between loved ones ¡­]


    <span>Speaking of which ¡­ I once had a father who loved me dearly, but it''s a pity ¡­ Because of your husband Ye Fan, I have nothing now.


    Do you think I would let your grandfather off just because of this? My foolish junior sister?! "


    <span>Su Qingxue took a deep breath and started to circte the frost zhen Qi in her hands. The cold workshop seemed to have be even colder!


    "Oh? Interesting... You actually learned inner force? " Teng Ziqiao narrowed his eyes, "Ye Fan must have taught you this, right? This zhenqi ¡­ ¡­" "Interesting." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 640

    0640<span>When Zhou Xinjiang, who was sitting on the chair, saw this scene, his expression changed and he looked at Su Qingxue with a strange expression.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s nerves were tight. She would not panic at all if she was told to lie to her opponent in the mall. However, this was the ancient martial arts world, and she was just a rookie.


    Although he had seen such a grand spectacle like the Sai Te Great Assembly and felt the strength of the Legend rank experts, Teng Ziqiao, who had reached the Xiantian Full Circle realm before him, was not even worth mentioning.<span>However, Su Qingxue was only in the Postliminary Realm and was far from the Innate Realm. Therefore, when facing Teng Ziqiao, the pressure was immense.


    "What''s wrong? You seem very nervous?" Teng Ziqiao proudly said, "You are nervous, and you are afraid. Of course, without that stinking man of yours following you, I wouldn''t even know what kind of confidence you have to dare to stand in front of me."


    <span>Su Qingxue swallowed her saliva and said: "Teng Ziqiao, stop being so stubborn. Let my grandfather go, I will let you go. If Ye Fan wants to kill you, I will also stop him for you. As long as you don''t cause trouble for us again."


    Teng Ziqiaoughed out loud: "Su Qingxue, you must be crazy, right? Are you still bluffing?! I looked at all the cameras and sent people to follow them. You came alone, that is to say... No one can save you now!


    As long as I capture you, what can your good husband Ye Fan do to me!?"Come, let me see how powerful your zhenqi can be. If you wish to save your grandfather, feel free to do so!"


    Su Qingxue clenched her teeth and used all the strength she had at her current level to send a palm strike towards Teng Ziqiao.A streak of cold blue ice true qi shot out like a slender ice serpent!


    With a sh of his sword, Teng Ziqiao blocked thisyer of true energy. However, ayer of frost immediately formed on the Silver Dragon Sword!


    Teng Ziqiao frowned, "Interesting. This zhen Qi is actually so cold, but unfortunately ¡­ ¡­" Your cultivation is too shallow, and you are still far from being able to deal with me! "Su Qingxue also felt powerless. She had already used all of her strength, but unfortunately, the gap in their cultivation level was too big. Although the quality of their true energy was high, the amount she had was too small.


    <span>"Well, shall I tie you up, or shall you obediently surrender yourself? "My dear junior sister ¡­" Teng Ziqiao stared at the woman with a venomous expression. If he was not physically disabled, he would have pounced on her and humiliated her.


    <span>Su Qingxue raised her hand, looked at the Cartier Jewel Watch in her hands, and suddenly let out a sigh of relief.


    <span>"It''s about time..." Su Qingxue mumbled.


    Teng Ziqiao had a puzzled expression as he asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Just as he finished his sentence, a loud "boom" was heard from the top of the workshop!<span>The roof was broken through by a force, and a figurended firmly on the ground.


    <span>"Ye ¡­" "Ye Fan!?"


    <span>When Teng Ziqiao saw this person, hisplexion immediately changed, "This ¡­ ¡­" "How is this possible ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan brushed off the dust on his body and grinned at Teng Ziqiao, "What? Do you think I can''t follow you just because you''ve sent people to keep an eye on the ground?"


    "parachute jumping?!" Teng Ziqiao suddenly came to a realization.More than an hour ago, Ye Fan had used Su Qingxue''s private jet to carry his umbre into the sky.


    <span>Teng Ziqiao no longer had a bug, so he could only rely on surveince and manmade tracking to see if anyone was following Su Qingxue.


    Ye Fan didn''t think that anyone would be able to follow him, not to mention that he had the help of Chu Yunyao''s nanobot. Thus, he could rest easy and not worry about being found out.<span>If he had arrived here earlier, Teng Ziqiao would have realized that it wasn''t Su Qingxue, and probably wouldn''t have showed up. Therefore, just in case, Ye Fan had made an appointment with Su Qingxue, asking her to step out first and stall for time.


    Ye Fan looked at Zhou Xinjiang, who was sitting at the side, and greeted with a smile, "Grandpa, hello. I''m Ye Fan, your grandson-inw."


    Zhou Xinjiang could not react in time, and nodded stiffly: "Alright ¡­" Good... Be careful... ""Don''t worry, I will definitely save you." Ye Fan naturally took the opportunity to show off.


    "Ye Fan..." Teng Ziqiao gnashed his teeth, as if he wanted to eat Ye Fan.


    <span>"Teng Ziqiao, you lost. Actually, you shouldn''t havee. After all, I didn''t intend to chase after you."


    "The current you is already a wanted criminal. Even if we don''t arrest you, as long as the army knows you are here, you will still live in prison for the rest of your life," Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Hmph ¡­" "You''re too naive." Teng Ziqiao sneered and said, "Do you really think that I wouldn''t have guessed that you would secretly follow me?"


    "Oh?" Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Then why are you still waiting for me here?" Could it be that your cultivation has advanced by leaps and bounds? I can''t tell. "Su Qingxue hurriedly ran behind Zhou Xinjiang and untied the old man, "Grandfather, I''ll take you out first."


    <span>"Don''t even think about leaving!"


    <span>Teng Ziqiao roared and suddenly took out a small remote control.


    "You two fools! When you enter this workshop, you will never get out! All the materials in this workshop are powerful explosives that I ced here! Even here, I''ve buried tons of explosives!


    <span>As long as I press this red button, this ce will immediately explode! The whole workshop would explode! We. "We shall perish together!"


    Upon hearing this, Su Qingxue''s face instantly turned pale. She had never expected that Teng Ziqiao would have plotted against her!


    "It looks like... You''re not going to leave here alive in the first ce? " Ye Fan sighed.


    <span>"Because of you, I have nothing left now! Reputation, status, wealth, and even the pride of a man were all gone! If you want me to live a life worse than death, I''ll let you all apany me in death! " Teng Ziqiao roared.


    Ye Fan''s expression did not change as he walked towards Teng Ziqiao.


    <span>Seeing this, Teng Ziqiao said doubtfully, "Don''te over! If you get any closer, I will detonate the explosives! "


    Ye Fan didn''t listen at all, and said while walking: "What, you want to threaten me?" You want me to kill myself in front of you, and then you let my wife go? Stop teasing me... I can guess your tricks.


    Teng Ziqiao, it looks like you haven''t really been abroad ¡­ ¡­ I''ve seen many times that you''ve fallen for this trick of yours. It''s really too much of a clich¨¦.If you want to kill me, this is indeed the most likely move. Your technique is too crude. "


    "Hmph, yet you still dare to be stubborn ¡­ And... If youe over here again, I will really press the button! " Teng Ziqiao''s face was shaking, and his mind was already tense to the extreme.


    "Ye Fan!" Su Qingxue also felt very flustered. She did not know what Ye Fan was trying to do. Was he not afraid of the explosives in the whole workshop?


    <span>However, Ye Fanpletely ignored him and directly walked over.


    <span>Seeing that he was about to get close to Ye Fan, Teng Ziqiao roared, "Dad!" Your son will avenge you! "


    "Crack!"Teng Ziqiao pressed the remote control. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 641

    0641


    "..."


    However, there was no movement from the scene.


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!" Teng Ziqiao quickly pressed a few more buttons, but nothing happened!


    At this moment, Ye Fan had already walked to the front of Teng Ziqiao and looked at him with a smile that was not a smile.<span>"Why, can''t you understand? I don''t understand why none of your explosives will explode. "


    Teng Ziqiao''s face was filled with shock and confusion. He really did not understand.


    Ye Fan took out a metal ball from his pocket. There were some lights on it, and its shape was very exquisite.


    "EMP!?"It was this small electromaic pulse weapon that had caused his remote control to fail!


    "Like I said, your technology is too crude. What era is it? You''re still using the remote control explosives?!" Finished speaking, Ye Fan grabbed the remote control from Teng Ziqiao''s hands.


    <span>"Crack!" The remote control was crushed.


    <span>Teng Ziqiao''s face suddenly turned pale, "No ¡­ ¡­" No ¡­. It won''t happen... "My meticulously nned n ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan also sighed in his heart. Luckily, he had contacted Chu Yunyao and took an EMP from her, just in case. Otherwise, he would have to put in a lot of effort.


    Speaking of which, Chu Yunyao had really helped him a lot. It was reasonable that he should have treated Chu Yunyao better.


    <span>Seeing that his momentum was gone and that he had lost all courage, Teng Ziqiao drew his sword and stabbed at Ye Fan''s abdomen!


    However, Ye Fan''s hand had already grabbed the sword''s body!


    "ng!"


    The sword was directly snapped in half. Ye Fan held the broken sword in his hand and stabbed it into Teng Ziqiao''s skull!<span>Teng Ziqiao didn''t have enough time to react and fell backwards. It seemed that he waspletely dead.


    To Ye Fan, killing Teng Ziqiao was nothing. Naturally, he wouldn''t be so excited. He silently turned around and walked back to Su Qingxue and Zhou Xinjiang''s side.


    "It''s fine, my wife, please get Grandpa out of here as soon as possible. Being surrounded by explosives is not a good thing," Ye Fan said.<span>Of course, Su Qingxue also wanted to leave as soon as possible. She said to Zhou Xinjiang, "Grandfather, let''s go."


    Zhou Xinjiang smiled with aplicated look on his face, "Good, good child ¡­" It''s all thanks to you guys. "<span>The three of them sat in Su Qingxue''s car. This time, Ye Fan changed his car and left the development zone.


    On the way, Su Qingxue naturally had many questions.<span>"Grandfather, where have you and Grandma been all these years? Why did I hear from my mother that you were all dead? If I knew that you were still alive, I would definitelye to find you ¡­ Do you not know of my existence? " Su Qingxue asked.


    Zhou Xinjiang sighed, "So your mother ¡­" That''s what I told you. Yet, it is my fault. It is toote to regret what I have done that year... "


    Listening to Zhou Xinjiang''s story, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue finally understood the whole story.


    <span>That year, Zhou Wenli came from Jiang province to work in Hua Hai. After meeting Su Changping, she fell in love with him and that was how she got Su Qingxue.


    However, the Old Zhou family was very poor, and Zhou Wenli could not marry into the Su family.


    Even so, Zhou Wenli told the two elders that she was going to give birth to her child. Zhou Xinjiang did his best to stop her, saying that if they gave birth, they wouldn''t want to go home and not have a daughter.<span>Zhou Wenli was very stubborn, she still gave birth to Su Qingxue. Only when she fought alone in Hua Hai could she have the tragedy of encountering Zhang Tao.


    To Zhou Wenli, her parents didn''t understand her, and her life was very difficult. She was angry at her parents, so she told Su Qingxue that her grandparents were dead.In these 20 years, Su Qingxue''s grandma had passed away. Only Zhou Xinjiang was left, living on his pension in the province ¡­


    <span>"When your grandmother left, she was talking about your mother, which is when I realized that I was too heartless back then. I broke your mother''s heart, and I didn''t do my duty as a grandfather ¡­


    I''ve been paying attention to you on the news. I knew that after you returned to the Su family, you became the president of the Embroidery Group. But how could I have the face to acknowledge you ¡­


    <span>And now, I almost killed you, Xiao Xue ¡­. Grandfather is truly sorry for you, for your mother ¡­ " Zhou Xinjiang, an old man, covered his face and cried in the car.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes were also filled with tears. However, she did not hate the old man in front of her. After all, it was very normal for people of the older generation to be unable to ept their daughter''s first pregnancy.


    After so many years had passed, Zhou Xinjiang clearly knew that she was the President of the Embroidery Group, but he had not asked her for anything.


    <span>"Grandfather, it''s all in the past now. I believe that if my mother was still alive, she would have already forgiven you ¡­ "In the future, I will rece her and properly honor you. I will bring you to live in Hua Hai. In any case, my home is very big and there are few people." Su Qingxue said.


    Zhou Xinjiang quickly shook his head, "No, no, I can''t. I just need to go back to my hometown in the province. In the future, you guys cane visit me when you have time, and I''ll be satisfied."


    Su Qingxue tried to persuade him again and again, but Zhou Xinjiang didn''t want toe and live with her.


    Considering that the old man had neighbors and lived there, Su Qingxue could only agree.<span>However, Su Qingxue also requested to hire a professional nanny to take care of the old man''s daily life.


    Zhou Xinjiang had been locked up for the whole day, and his stomach was rumbling with hunger, so the three of them went to a restaurant and started eating.


    <span>Taking advantage of this time, Ye Fan and Fog Nightmunicated with each other.


    Fog night, they had sessfully settled Ou Zhiyun and Zhang Tao. Ye Fan didn''t n to talk to Su Qingxue about this sort of thing.


    "Grandfather, even if you want to go back, you should stay with me for a few days. There''s no need to be in such a hurry to leave." Su Qingxue was reluctant to leave after hearing Zhou Xinjiang say that he would return to the province in the afternoon.However, Zhou Xinjiang seemed to be in a difficult position, "Little Snow, Grandpa would like to chat with you a bit more. I want to know how you grew up ¡­" However, Grandfather''s family still has chickens and ducks, cats and dogs waiting to be fed. As soon as I came out, no one would care about these animals anymore ¡­


    "How about I get someone to take care of it for me next time and thene to Hua Hai to meet up with you guys ¡­"


    "Grandfather, you also raise chickens and ducks?" Su Qingxue was surprised. To a girl, this was something quite far away.<span>"As a country bumpkin, if you keep us alive, you can sell us some money. As an old man, I have nothing better to do." Zhou Xinjiang said with a smile.


    Su Qingxue hesitated for a moment and looked towards Ye Fan, who was eating on the side.


    Ye Fan understood and said with a smile, "I''ll drive the car, and we''ll send grandpa back to his hometown. In any case, he''ll be there in three hours."


    "Ah?" No need, no need! I''ll take the bus back! I know the way! " Zhou Xinjiang quickly waved his hand.<span>Ye Fan said, "Grandfather, you should at least let us recognize your road, otherwise how will we find you next time?"


    Zhou Xinjiang froze for a moment. He was truly reluctant in his heart, so he nodded his head with a gratified smile.<span>After dinner, Su Qingxue called Chen Ya and said that she wanted to go out. Then the three of them got on the highway and headed to the province.


    <span>Along the way, Su Qingxue was quite excited. She told Zhou Xinjiang about her mother, and also looked forward to where her mother would grow up. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 642

    <span>0642


    Two and a half hourster, the car pulled into a rural section of the road, which was lined with hills and ntations.<span>A river snaked by, and most of the viges along the river were farmers who enjoyed their own lives and harvested tea.


    As the hills turned into mountains, the roads became more and more tortuous.


    It took them nearly four hours to reach the ce they thought they would be able to reach in three hours.


    This was a vige surrounded by mountains on three sides. The vige looked very big, with a chessboard structure and a nice house.


    At the entrance of the vige, a small river gurgled as it flowed towards the distant terraced fields. It was like a paradise on earth.


    <span>However,pared to the other viges on the way, this one was clearly more backward, and did not seem to engage in tourism. Other than the shops with daily necessities and agricultural products in the middle of the street, there were only a few vige stores.


    Most of the roads in the vige were only enough for one car to drive through, so Su Qingxue''s Mercedes-Benz was especially eye-catching in this ce. After all, the farmers here mainly used motorcycles as transportation, and some cars were also some minivans and small trucks.<span>"Zhou Family Vige?" Looking at the stone tablet at the vige entrance, Su Qingxue said with surprise, "Grandfather, are all the vigers surnamed Zhou?"


    "That''s right, they were all handed down from an ancestor with the surname Zhou." "This ce is quite remote. Every day, there will only be a mid-ss bus going to the county city at noon and evening. Don''t mind it." Zhou Xinjiangughed.


    "How could that be? Grandfather, I feel that the scenery here is very beautiful, there are very few ces that aren''t polluted, and unexpectedly no one came here to travel. If we really develop it, with the conditions here, I feel that it will definitely be a popr tourist spot." Su Qingxue was eager to try.


    "Aiya, Little Snow, don''t say those words in the vige, you can''t say them." Zhou Xin Jiang hurriedly advised.


    Hearing this, even Ye Fan, who was driving, was puzzled. He turned his head and asked, "Grandfather, what did my wife say wrong?"<span>Su Qingxue was also curious, "Is tourism not good?" The vigers don''t want to get rich? "


    <span>Zhou Xinjiang sighed and pointed to the front, "Let''s go to my house first, this matter is hard to exin in a short time, it''s alreadyte, I''ll cook some food for you, sit down and talk slowly."


    <span>The car arrived at the door of a two-story old house. The car was able to drive through the gate, and inside was a grain sunning ground.


    At this moment, the moon was shining and the night wind was blowing gently.


    As soon as he got out of the car, a dim yellow light bulb lit up at the door. In the next house, a rural woman in her sixties or seventies held a baby and walked over curiously, "Brother Xinjiang, there''s a guest at home?"


    Zhou Xinjiang quickly smiled and introduced her, "Ah Mei, this is Wen Li''s daughter, Xiao Xue, and my grandson''s son-inw, Ye Fan! They sent me back! "Hearing this, the peasant woman was also happy: "Oh, is that what you said, Xiaoxue who is now the CEO of a bigpany?"


    <span>Brother Xinjiang, you''re finally willing to see your granddaughter? Congrattions, you will be blessed in the future!


    <span>I say, for such a nice car, it looks like it''s worth over a hundred thousand, right? "Too rich!"


    <span>Ye Fan and Su Qingxue looked at each other. They had finally seen how backward the vige was and didn''t even recognize the Mercedes-Benz. It felt like it only cost a few hundred thousand for a three million car.


    However, although this peasant woman was envious, she didn''t have much of a greedy feeling. She only wished Zhou Xinjiang a good luck. After asking, she smiled and walked away.


    <span>Zhou Xinjiang said embarrassedly, "Don''t mind it. In our vige, many of the older women have never studied, so they don''t have much culture or knowledge. They spend their lives in the vige, at most a few times in the city.


    <span>Back when your mother was young, your grandmother had said that there was no need to go to school, and being a girl was a virtue. What I wanted was to have a daughter who could finish high school. "Your mother has developed a culture, so she just wants to go out and take a look. Once she''s gone, she doesn''te back ¡­"


    "Grandfather, it''s okay, I feel that grandma is quite simple and honest. This is also good, at least she is carefree." Su Qingxue said."Do the kids here study now?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Zhou Xinjiang nodded, "I''ve basically read them by now, so many of the vige''s young people have also gone out to work."


    The three of them spoke as they entered the house.<span>Zhou Xinjiang took off his jacket and began to busy himself, inside and out. He first went to the stove to stuff a pot of rice, then he fed the animals.


    <span>When Ye Fan saw the stove, he took the initiative to help Zhou Xinjiang light a fire.


    Zhou Xin Jiang thought that Ye Fan wouldn''t know and wanted to teach him a thing or two, but Ye Fan skillfully lit the fire and set it aze.


    Su Qingxue also wanted to help, but she could only do the work of washing vegetables and cutting vegetables. She didn''t know how to organize most of the things in the old kitchen.<span>With the help of two people, Zhou Xinjiang spent an hour cooking four dishes and a soup.


    Since there wasn''t much meat and he didn''t have time to kill the chickens and the ducks, he could only fry some eggs and make a bowl of vegetable soup. The rest were all vegetarian dishes.


    "Ye Fan, do you want to drink?" "I have some rice wine to brew." Zhou Xinjiang asked enthusiastically.<span>Ye Fan nodded, also wanting to give it a try, "Thank you, Grandfather."


    "No need for thanks. The first time you guys came, I was so unpresentable. You guys stay here tonight, I''ll kill two chickens and ducks tomorrow. I''ll go to the market and buy some meat for a good meal."


    "There''s no need, Grandfather. We don''t need to care about this, we still need to go back to work tomorrow," Su Qingxue said.<span>"Oh... That''s right, you''re in charge of such a bigpany, how can you waste so much time here? "Zhou Xinjiang pped his forehead," I''m old and muddle-headed, then let''s quickly eat.


    Although Su Qingxue wanted to stay for a few days to apany the old man, she had some matters that she needed to deal with. She could only say, "Grandfather, we''ll leave after breakfast tomorrow."


    Hearing that the two of them were willing to stay for the night, Zhou Xinjiang nodded happily, "Alright, I''ll make you an egg pancake in the morning."<span>After pouring wine and eating, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue naturally asked about the development of tourism in the vige.


    As a merchant, Su Qingxue really wanted to do something for her mother''s hometown. If she could turn this ce into a prosperous vige, then it should be a good thing.


    <span>"Grandfather, why should we not mention the development of tourism?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Zhou Xinjiang sighed, got up, closed the door and the window, then sat down and said in a low voice: "You are all on the same side, and Ye Fan is also our Zhou family''s grandson-inw, I will tell you the truth."


    It''s not that people in our vige don''t want to get rich, but our n elders, n leader, and all other developers are not allowed toe in.


    Furthermore, the government doesn''t dare to interfere in our vige''s matters. Everything concerning the vige''s decision must be decided with the consent of the n elder. "<span>"n elder?" "Patriarch?" Su Qingxue was stunned, "What era is it? How can it be called this way?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 643

    <span>0643


    <span>Ye Fan had heard that in some remote ces, or in some backward areas, there would be such a continuation of the ancient n''s rules.


    However, the Zhou Family Vige belonged to the economically developed province. They had only driven for an hour and had already arrived at the county. How could there be such a situation?


    Furthermore, there were no news reports of such a vige in the media. It was enough to see whether the vigers had kept it a secret, or ¡­ What kind of power was behind this vige? It had always been hiding.


    "Heh heh... It''s hard to imagine, but that''s it. Our vige said it was a vige. However, we do not have a vige chief. We only have a vige chief."The n head was chosen by every household in the vige, and the n elders are appointed by the n, they are always decided by the n."


    "Home? What''s that? " Su Qingxue asked in doubt.


    Zhou Xinjiang said, "I told you, our Zhou family has a long history. ording to the n elders, it has been thousands of years.


    Think about it, a legacy that spans thousands of years, how could there only be a single person from a vige like this? The main sect of the Zhou family would definitely not be able to house so many people.<span>"Therefore, our Zhou family has n viges everywhere, and every vige has n elders who are under the unified management of our family."


    "What?" All over the country? "Then where is the Zhou family?" Su Qingxue felt very surprised.Zhou Xinjiang shook his head and sighed, "How would we know? We are just one of the many Zhou nsmen, the lowest kind.


    "If you want to know where my family is, then you must have enough talent to be chosen by the n elders. If you feel that you can create something, you will be sent to my family."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan suddenly thought of something, and an electric current seemed to rush through his mind."Grandfather ¡­ "You ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly remembered that when he and Su Qingxue saved Zhou Xinjiang, the disy of various ancient martial arts and Zhen Qi did not seem to surprise Zhou Xinjiang. From the beginning to the end, the old man did not ask about this ancient martial arts.


    Zhou Xinjiang smiled and said, "Child, you''ve only just realized what is going on? Hehe... I know, you all have practiced ancient martial arts, right? "


    Su Qingxue also reacted and said in astonishment, "Grandfather, are you saying ¡­. The Zhou family has chosen a talent that can be considered good, a talent that cultivates the martial arts?! ""Yes." Zhou Xinjiang smiled and nodded, "Our Zhou family has a tradition of training ancient martial arts since ancient times. The only reason why our family is not only our family with the purest bloodline, but also a special bloodline.


    It was said that this bloodline was extraordinary and was passed down from the ancestors of ancient times. Once awakened, it would be exceptionally powerful.


    <span>When I was young, I once heard a n elder who was drunk say that there were immortals in the Zhou family. They could call the wind and summon the rain, there was nothing they couldn''t do...


    However, it''s only that one time. Normally, the people at the bottom level like us don''t know anything about the matters of the main families. "


    If it was before, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue might not have believed it. However,st time, in that mysterious ancient tomb, Ye Fan had met ''Shen Xi'', the descendant of a legendary immortal.


    On top of that, the mysterious bloodline made Ye Fan think of Xiao Xin''er''s Phoenix bloodline, and the mysterious and unknown background behind Xiao Xin''er...Ye Fan swallowed his saliva. Although he felt it was inconceivable, he still believed it quite a bit. He didn''t think that Zhou Xin Jiang was just randomly spouting nonsense.


    <span>Not to mention that such a beautiful scenery like this was actually not developed by any developers in such a wealthy area like the province. This was already quite amazing!


    "Xiao Xue, Ye Fan, where did you learn your ancient martial arts?" Zhou Xinjiang asked.<span>Ye Fan gave a simple ount of his life overseas, while Su Qingxue gave a brief ount of the Su n''s history.


    "You two children really are lucky. You must know that the descendants of our Zhou n don''t have any talent. We don''t even have the chance to train."


    <span>"Grandfather, I don''t understand. Even if the Zhou family is very old and rich, there is no need to restrict the development of the vige, right? Why can''t we develop this ce? Isn''t it better to let our people get rich? " Su Qingxue was puzzled.


    <span>"It''s probably because of the bloodline inheritance."


    Without waiting for Zhou Xinjiang to say anything, Ye Fan opened his mouth and said.


    "Correct." Zhou Xinjiang nodded, "Ye Fan is right. The main reason is that he doesn''t want our vige to have too much contact with the outside world.<span>In fact, most of the young men and women in our Zhou family vige marry each other for the sake of having a child. There is a higher chance of having a special bloodline that our family wants to awaken.


    Once one marries many men and women in the outside world, the chances of having such a bloodline will be increasingly small. ""Did such a bloodline ever appear in the vige?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "It is said that six hundred years ago, one appeared. At that time, our Zhou Family Vige relied on that ancestor for glory, and after a while, it never appeared again." Zhou Xinjiang sighed.<span>"This is too outrageous. For the sake of such an illusory bloodline, the lives of thousands of people in this vige have be stagnant?" Su Qingxue felt that it was unfair, "Don''t tell me everyone in the vige won''t be dissatisfied?"


    Zhou Xinjiang said with a wry smile, "I''m used to it... Growing up here from a young age, not to mention being hungry and freezing, he also had a pension when he was old. He did not have to worry about food or clothes, and the air in the vige was cleaner than outside.


    Besides, if they were to openly go against the n elder and the n, it wouldn''t be a joke.<span>Some of the tribesmen were chosen when they were young to train in the martial arts of their own families, but when they found that they could not do so, they were expelled. He heard a few people say that some of the experts in the n were very terrifying, so he didn''t dare to say anything else.


    Therefore, we here, everyone is very respectful of our family, and do not dare to say anything about developing tourism, interacting with the outside world and so on.


    "When we went out of the county, or went out to work, it was only because we told the n elders that it was okay."


    Ye Fan forced a smile and said, "No wonder. Your two elders would be so stiff when your mother-inw was pregnant outside. I think the n must be under a lot of pressure, right?"<span>Zhou Xinjiang sighed, "When you marry and have children outside the n, you usually have to get along with the n elders. If you don''t agree in advance, you can secretly get married and have children outside the n, and then you will be kicked out of the n, never to return to the vige again.


    So normally, the young men and women here would not talk about their targets in the outside world. Furthermore, we are poor here, so the men and women outside the city would look down on the people here as well. "


    Saying this, Zhou Xinjiang somewhat awkwardly said, "Xiaoxue, don''t be angry. Back then, I actually advised your mother to beat you up. This way, you wouldn''t be expelled by the n.But she insisted on giving birth to you and never came back. She said your grandmother and I were dead. Actually, it''s because she can''t see us. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 644

    0644<span>When Su Qingxue heard this, her eyes turned gloomy. She was also very grateful for her mother''s choice. Back then, Zhou Wenli had to endure some sort of pressure and pain in order to give birth to her.


    <span>Speaking of which, she had never had the chance to be filial to her mother. As matters stood, she could only let Zhou Xinjiang have a good old age to make up for her mother''s regrets.


    "Grandfather, I won''t be angry. If I were a parent, I''m afraid that I would have stopped him ¡­" "Because, my mother worked too hard." Su Qingxue said faintly.


    Zhou Xinjiang smiled with reddened eyes, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Come, let''s quickly eat."Although Ye Fan was curious in his heart, as to where this Zhou family came from and what their background was, in his heart, he was actually not too sure, so he could only temporarily suppress the confusion in his heart.


    Once he returned to Hua Hai, Ye Fan nned to have Chu Yunyao and Sally Ye investigate it separately, both at home and abroad. From the Zhou Family Vige, he wanted to see if he could find any clues.


    This was not purely due to curiosity. After all, the Zhou family''s background was rted to Su Qingxue. It could also be rted to Su Qingxue''s mysterious physique and her frost true energy.Then the problem arose again ¡­ Was Su Qingxue''s physical condition rted to the Ghost Valley Su Family? Or was it the influence of the mysterious Zhou family?


    As he thought about it, he finished the meal.


    Only when they discovered that they were going upstairs to sleep did Ye Fan and Su Qingxue realize the problem ¡ª ¡ª Do the two of them want to sleep in the same room?!Obviously, Zhou Xinjiang had tacitly acknowledged that the two of them were husband and wife, so he took the initiative to bring them to a bedroom.


    "This is the room your mother slept in back then. The bed might be a little small, but the two of them should be able to sleep here as well.


    <span>Fortunately, there are frequent cleaning, a bit old, but also clean, the home conditions are simple, you have been wronged, "said Zhou Xinjiang.


    Su Qingxue looked at the room that was illuminated by the yellow light bulb. There were even some pictures from thest century, star posters, and cabs. They were all of the same age, and their shapes were of the same era.<span>There was a sewing machine by the window and a dressing table beside it. There were several yellow photographs in ck and white.


    "This is a picture of your mother when she was young and when she was in middle school." Zhou Xinjiang walked over and happily picked it up, saying, "Xiaoxue, you look quite simr to your mother, but you are much more beautiful than she was back then. It''s a pity that she can''t see how you grew up ¡­"


    Su Qingxue took the picture of her mother and caressed it precious. It was spotlessly clean, and she obviously did it frequently.<span>"Grandfather, I''d like to take a picture and then go back home and wash myself. Can I leave it at home?" Su Qingxue naturally wouldn''t take the photos with her, but she really wanted to see them often because Zhou Wenli''s photos were too rare.


    <span>"Of course, you can do it." Zhou Xinjiang took out an album beside him. "There are still some here, as well as your grandmother''s, they are all here."


    Su Qingxue''s interest was piqued. She took the photo album and looked through it while asking Zhou Xinjiang about the people and things inside.


    After flipping through it, Su Qingxue saw another notebook at the side. It seemed to be quite old and there seemed to be a lot of things inside.


    <span>She curiously took it and flipped through it. She was immediately stunned.


    This was a booklet with many clippings and magazine pages attached to it. The news and reports on it were all rted to a girl''s upbringing!


    <span>"This... "Is this the story I reported when I won the Olympiad?" Su Qingxue saw that this was a piece of news from ten years ago. It said that Su Qingxue was still in middle school and that it represented the school''s achievement.


    Not only that, there were also articles published in the newspapers by Su Qingxue. The information about Su Qingxue''s participation in variouspetitions, all the way up to the interviews and reports Su Qingxue had given in the past few years were stuck in this book.


    Zhou Xinjiang was very embarrassed, but then his face turned red, "I have nothing better to do, so I''m just going to the newsstand to see if there''s any news about you. I just want to know how you''re doing ¡­" Some of them your grandmother stuck to. "<span>Su Qingxue was extremely touched. She never would have thought that there was such a pair of old people in a ce that she never knew of. They had always been silently concerned about her growth.


    "Grandfather ¡­" Su Qingxue didn''t know what to say.Zhou Xinjiang seemed to be on the verge of tears as he quickly said, "Alright, you guys go rest. I''ll turn on the hot water machine for you guys ¡­" "Hehe, I don''t usually use it. Since you''vee, I can''t let you use cold water to wash yourselves."


    After some work and some words, Zhou Xinjiang went back to his room.


    When there were only two people left in the bedroom, Ye Fan originally wanted to be intimate with Su Qingxue, but he found that the woman was still looking at the photos with a face full of thoughts.


    Ye Fan was also embarrassed. At this time, he went to disturb the woman, so he simply went to wash up, and then said, "Wife, I will make a bed and go to sleep first."Just when Ye Fan was about to go to the closet to get the bedding, he heard Su Qingxue say, "No need."


    "Huh?" Ye Fan turned his head, feeling a burst of doubt.


    "What ah? Sleep on the bed." Su Qingxue sighed and said, "Didn''t you want me to say that in your heart?"Ye Fan smiled in embarrassment, "Wife, look at what you just said, I still respect your meaning."


    <span>Although he said that, Ye Fan didn''t hesitate to go to bed at a speed that was as fast as jumping in water.


    Su Qingxue got up and went to the bathroom, "Fortunately I didn''t put on any makeup, or else I wouldn''t have brought the makeup without it. I would have been in trouble tonight ¡­"


    "Wife, when do you have makeup? "No matter how I look at it, you always look as beautiful as me." Ye Fan asked.


    "You pig, of course I can''t tell. I don''t believe it!" Su Qingxue red at him.


    Ye Fan chuckled, his face full of expectation.<span>After waiting for ten minutes, Su Qingxue came back from the bathroom and walked to the bed. She took off her shoes, jacket and pants with a calm expression.


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, watching the woman''s perfect figure gradually reveal itself, and his heart also began beating faster.


    When Su Qingxue was stripped to her bra, she turned around and bit her lips. Her face flushed red as she said, "When did you see that? Turn around! You''re not allowed to look! "Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask, "Wife, you sleep ¡­" naked? "


    <span>"Go to hell!" I didn''t bring my pajamas! "


    Su Qingxue was also very depressed. After thinking for a while, she walked to a wardrobe and opened it. After searching for a while, she just happened to find an old T-shirt that was a little yellowish and happily took it out.


    Although it was not asfortable as the silk pajamas at home, Su Qingxue still felt that it was better than taking it off.


    After going to the bathroom to change, Su Qingxue finally walked out. However, there were two long, shiny legs underneath. They were white and wless, so beautiful that it made Ye Fan''s soul tremble.<span>"Gudong ¡­" Ye Fan swallowed his saliva and finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He reached out and hugged Su Qingxue''s small waist, then pulled the woman onto the bed. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 645

    <span>0645


    "Aiya!" You. What are you doing?! "


    "What else can we do? Go to sleep! "<span>Ye Fan had long since somewhat been unable to hold back. After pressing the woman onto the bed, he began to kiss her pink neck and cheeks.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s skin was tender and smooth, full of sticity. Her entire body was emitting a unique fragrance, and it smelled better than any perfume.


    However, Su Qingxue pushed the man, "Let go of me!" If this goes on, I''ll get angry! "<span>Ye Fan heard that this woman didn''t seem like she was joking, so he could only get up and bitterly smile, "Wife, is it still not okay?"


    Su Qingxue crawled under the nket with her back to the man and said, "I told you to go to bed, but I didn''t permit you to do that kind of thing. You still haven''t proposed to me. We''re officially getting married, so you''re not allowed to do this!"


    Ye Fanid on the ground dejectedly. Beside himy a beautiful woman, but he couldn''t touch her. This feeling, he might as well make a bed on the ground.<span>Since the woman refused, then Ye Fan could only silently close his eyes and sleep.


    The nket waspletely rolled up by Su Qingxue. Luckily, he wasn''t cold, so he managed to make do with his sleep.However, after sleeping for less than half an hour, Su Qingxue let out a "hmph".


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask, "Wife, what''s wrong?""Angry," Su Qingxue mumbled.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Why are you angry?" What did I do wrong? "


    "Do you not like me at all?" Su Qingxue turned around. In the darkness, a pair of big eyes were still shining.


    <span>Ye Fan waspletely confused, "What are you talking about? How could I not like you?"


    "Then why did you sleep with me and not hug me?"


    <span>"Ah?!" Ye Fan revealed a wry smile, "Didn''t you tell me not to touch you?"


    "I don''t think so. Do that! " Su Qingxue said vaguely.


    Ye Fan thought for a while and finally came back to his senses. He couldn''t help but not know whether tough or to cry.


    He sighed and stretched out his arms to embrace Su Qingxue, saying, "My silly wife, you want me to hug you to sleep while not letting me touch you. Tell me more carefully, how would I know it''s thisplicated?"<span>"If you don''t want to carry her, then forget it!" Su Qingxue said angrily.


    Ye Fan used his hand to pinch the soft flesh on the woman''s arm, "How could I? My wife is so fragrant, hugging her is veryfortable."<span>When Su Qingxue heard this, she smiled with her eyebrows. She drilled a hole in the man''s chest and hesitated for a while with one hand. Then, she ced it on Ye Fan''s abdomen.


    Su Qingxue''s face became hot as she touched the man''s muscr body."How is it? Your husband''s figure isn''t bad, right?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"Stupid ¡­"


    <span>"Speaking of which, my wife, our rtionship has been through a life and death ordeal. When can you call me ''husband''?" Ye Fan had always been conflicted on this question and never heard Su Qingxue yell it out.


    <span>"What are you so anxious for? Let things happen naturally." Su Qingxue muttered.


    Ye Fan sighed, not wanting to force her.


    <span>After a while, Su Qingxue asked: "Tell me ¡­ ¡­. What kind of n is the Zhou Family that my grandfather was talking about? Is it even stronger than the five great sects? "


    Hearing this question, Ye Fan couldn''t help but take a deep breath, "I don''t know either, but if it''s really like grandfather said ¡­." "Then, this Zhou family is much more powerful than the five great sectsbined."


    <span>"Why?" Su Qingxue was surprised, "It''s that outrageous?"


    <span>"Think about it, no matter how powerful the five great sects are, they wouldn''t dare to disobey the country. If the country wants to develop its economy, would they dare to stop it? Could theypletely control the domestic media and close down a ce like a traditional n?


    <span>The five great sects, to put it bluntly, were only a part of the national system. They possessed immense resources and authority. However, if they were to say that they were above the country, they would not even dare to think about it.


    However, this Zhou family... They are just like a ''China''. Within China, they have maintained their own systems for thousands of years, yet their rules could not change it even after generations. Do you think they are powerful? "


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, she could not help but silently "En" and sighed, "In this world, who knows how many more secrets are hidden. A family like the Zhou family, I wonder if they still have more ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart, not to mention anything else, Xiao Xin''er''s background is most likely the same. Therefore, China''s water depth is very deep.


    <span>No wonder, when the Dragon King of the Dragon Soul came into contact with him, he didn''t seem to be nervous at all. It was probably a Legend rank expert in China and didn''t have as much weight as overseas.


    Thinking about this, Ye Fan suddenly thought of Xie Linyuan. He didn''t know if the advisor, Ye Fan, knew about the Zhou family ¡­ ¡­Both of them had their own thoughts, so they unknowingly slept through the night until dawn.


    Zhou Xinjiang got up early and fed the livestock. Then he made breakfast for the two of them.


    "How is it, are you used to sleeping? Come ¡­ "Have a taste of your egg cake made from your own eggs." Zhou Xinjiang ced a te full of pancakes on the table.


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue naturally praised the old man''s cooking skills. The early morning''s atmosphere was very harmonious.


    However, halfway through his meal, Ye Fan suddenly felt someone approaching from outside the gate. There were a few ancient warriors among them, and their strength was not bad!"Xin Jiang!" "Come open the door!"


    The rough voice of an old man came from outside.


    <span>When Zhou Xin Jiang heard that, his face was surprised for a moment before he said: "Patriarch?"


    He hurried outside and opened the door.<span>A dozen people were already standing outside the door. The one leading them was a bald old man who looked to be in his seventies. He was wearing a blue Chinese tunic suit.


    Beside him was an old woman. She wore a ck, striped coat and had two white braids. She was a little obese.


    The old woman was leaning on a long Pear Blossom Wood Staff. It was 1.7m tall, more than ten centimeters tall. At the top of the staff was a colorful ball the size of a ping pong ball.<span>Behind the olddy and the old man were some middle-aged men and women from the vige.


    "This... "What''s going on? Elder, n Chief and everyone present, why are you all here?" Zhou Xinjiang asked nervously.<span>"Hehe, I heard that your family''s Wenli''s daughter and your grandson-inw havee. Let''s take a look." The blue-clothed old manughed.


    <span>"Oh... "Chief, that''s my granddaughter Xiao Xue, and that''s her husband, Ye Fan." Zhou Xinjiang hurriedly introduced.


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue also walked out. Ye Fan discovered that the patriarch of this group of people, who was wearing blue clothes, was actually at the Large Sess of the Innate Realm! Moreover, the feeling of his true qi was different from those he had met in the past. It was definitely a cultivation technique he had never seen before!


    What made him even more surprised was that this old woman should be a n elder, and her strength was actually at the Body Refinement Realm!The group of young men and women behind him all had the strength of a precelestial or postcelestial.


    <span>These two old men, together with the dozen or so men and women that he had brought over to the ancient martial world, could easily establish a great sect. But to think that they were just these obscure mountain vige vigers? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 646

    <span>0646


    However, the thing that caught Ye Fan''s eye the most was the colored stone iid on the elder''s Pear Blossom Wood Staff!<span>Although it was said that its color was darker and more turbid, no matter how one looked at it, it was the same type of stone that he had taken out from the bronze statue. It was exactly the same type of stone!


    Could it be ¡­ Wasn''t this a rare treasure in this world? This is just some kind of ore?While Ye Fan was surprised, the n elder also looked at him.


    <span>"Such a vicious aura ¡­" Xin Jiang, this grandson of yours, exactly who are you!? " The olddy asked warily.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. This elder''s senses were quite sharp. He had killed too many people, and the evil aura was indeed very strong. However, his cultivation realm was high, so he had already suppressed this aura. An average person wouldn''t be able to sense it.


    <span>"This... I... "I don''t know, Elder. Ye Fan is a good child." Zhou Xinjiang exined.


    "Last night when I woke up from my dream, I had a divination and felt an ominous omen in the vige. Such an ominous person entered our vige! " The n elder frowned and heavily tapped his cane, "Speak!" Young man, who are you, and what is your purpose ining here!? "


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "Elder, I''m apanying my wife to send Grandfather back. You guys are all thinking too much, we just finished our breakfast and went back to Hua Hai."


    "Our Zhou Family Vige does not wee you. Your arrival will break the peace here and bring misfortune to the vige.


    Xin Jiang, our vige does not wee them. We will give you two options, either not to see them again in the future, or to leave together with them! " The elder said solemnly.


    When Zhou Xinjiang heard this, his face turned pale, "This... Elder, could it be a misunderstanding ¡­? "How could this be?"<span>"Xin Jiang, the divination of the elders cannot be wrong. Don''t tell me you want to question our family''s divination?" the chief asked.


    "n leader, elder, that is not what I meant ¡­" "But..."<span>Su Qingxue was also very angry when she heard this, "What era is it now? Why do you all still believe in divination? It''s our family''s business for us to see Grandfather, don''t tell me that we have to be restricted by you? "


    "The n inheritance isrger than your small n inheritance. Our Zhou family inheritance''s divination technique is in tacit agreement with the Heavenly Dao, what do you foreign youths know!?" The chief was displeased.


    "I don''t think it''s some Heavenly Dao, it''s just a superstition. If you''re so good at divination, then it''s unfortunate if it''s an ident. Then, is it possible that you know beforehand who in your vige is sick and who is going to die?" Su Qingxue said unhappily.<span>Zhou Xinjiang panicked, and hurriedly tried to persuade her: "Xiaoxue, stop it ¡­"


    <span>The n elder let out a long breath, leaned on his staff and said, "This old one has only learned a little of the art of divination, and my cultivation is shallow. It is not as if I know the heavens and the earth, but this great misfortune can still be calcted.


    Wenli''s daughter, your mother broke our rules and left this ce. Since you were young, you no longer belong to the Zhou Vige Chief, and you''ve long since be a stranger to us.


    We have no objections if you want to take your grandfather away, but if you bring misfortune to our vige, we will definitely not allow it! "<span>Su Qingxue could not bear to listen any longer. In her opinion, this waspletely false, so she said to Zhou Xinjiang, "Grandfather,e back to Hua Hai with us. You don''t have to be angry with them at all!"


    <span>"Sigh ¡­" Zhou Xinjiang shook his head and said, "I''ve been living here all my life, so how could I just leave like that? I''m already old, so I don''t want to move anymore.


    In the future, don''te see me anymore. If you have time, just contact me.<span>"Grandfather ¡­ "This..." Su Qingxue''s face was full of disappointment.


    <span>Seeing this, Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "Elder, since you said I am an unfortunate person, then how about I not appear in the future and let my wifee back to see grandfather, is that okay?"


    <span>The elder refused: "This old one has made it very clear that there is no other choice. Let''s go!" Otherwise, don''t me us for being impolite! "


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. This group of vigers with the surname ''Zhou'' really didn''t give him face at all. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was worried about the hidden mysterious family behind their backs, he really wouldn''t put this group of vigers in his eyes.


    <span>However, his wife''s biological grandfather had been restricted to such a degree, so Ye Fan naturally would not tolerate such a thing.


    <span>He wanted to see if the Zhou n behind the scenes would show themselves if they were offended.


    "Elders, although you two are older than us, you shouldn''t be so unreasonable as to just give me a hat and then let us leave your family behind, this is not something that can be justified," Ye Fan said.


    "Humph, elder, I think this fellow won''t cry until he sees the coffin. If we were to give him a beating, we would naturally know that our Zhou Family Vige''s rules are unbreakable!" a strong man behind him said.


    "Yes, he dares to look down on our n Elder''s divination. That is a great disrespect!" another man said.<span>When Zhou Xinjiang saw this, he hurriedly tried to persuade Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, don''t be reckless. These people all went to the main house when they were young and practiced some martial arts. Although they didn''t stay, they are not ordinary people."


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "Grandfather, I know, but I can''t just casually swallow this down."


    Su Qingxue was at a loss. She was angry, but she was also afraid that Ye Fan would get into trouble.


    "Patriarch!" He looks down on us! I don''t think that there''s a need to waste words with him. Use your fists and let him know your identity! " A few men were filled with righteous indignation.


    The patriarch asked the patriarch for his opinion. Seeing that the patriarch had closed his eyes, he shouted, "Chase him out of Zhou Vige!"<span>Immediately, two men jumped out. They were both in the Xiantian realm and had umted a lot of Zhen Qi the moment they appeared.


    They all heard from the elders that Ye Fan shouldn''t be weak, so they didn''t dare to be careless and attacked Ye Fan from the left and right.


    <span>Ye Fan could sense that their Zhen Qi was really extraordinary, not because of their cultivation, but because of the quality of their Zhen Qi. Although it was Zhen Qi, it still had a bit of the feeling of spiritual energy.


    This meant that their cultivation techniques were more in line with the mysteries of the world, so they could sense the existence of spiritual energy sooner.


    "Hu hu!" Two fists swept past Ye Fan''s eyes.


    The other person''s punch was aimed at Ye Fan''s waist, but Ye Fan once again turned around and dodged it.


    This speed was nothing in Ye Fan''s eyes, after all, the difference in physical fitness was too great.


    However, Ye Fan was not in a hurry to fight back, because he wanted to see what kind of martial arts these people would learn when they went to the Zhou family.


    The kung fu of the two seemed to be due to their training of ordinary kicks and punches. It was notplicated and seemed very direct.The two of them used an ancient boxing technique. It felt like the Twelve Forms of Fist, imitating the postures of tigers, monkeys, horses, snakes and other animals.


    <span>However, it was different from the familiar Twelve Forms of Fist in Ye Fan''s mind. Their boxing style was closer to the true nature of the animals, and it looked more primitive.


    However, because it was closer to the most primitive animal''s reaction, it was actually faster and more powerful!<span>Compared to their punching routine, the Twelve Forms of Fist that Ye Fan used to know was just like a low-grade martial art! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 647

    0647


    "Interesting..."<span>Ye Fan was very happy. This was the most ancient martial arts skill he had seen since seeing the ancient bronze sword technique. Although it couldn''tpare to the ancient bronze sword technique, he could still read a lot of its contents.


    <span>Ye Fan wasn''t in a hurry to counterattack. He moved back and forth in order to see more of these people''s boxing style.


    <span>The three of them had been fighting for more than 40 moves, yet they were unable to touch Ye Fan''s clothes. This made the two men very angry.


    <span>"Are you still a man after all, hiding here and there!?" A man shouted in anger.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "You two can just go for a few more people. Just the two of you aren''t worth it for me to fight back against."<span>As soon as these words came out, all the other vige warriors also stood up.


    <span>"Underestimate us!? Everyone attack together! "


    <span>Several men and women charged towards Ye Fan. For a moment, there were only six or seven people surrounding him, and when he used his martial arts, he had gained two more techniques.


    There were three men who used a seemingly continuous Eight Trigrams Palm technique, butpared to the Eight Trigrams Palm that Ye Fan knew, they were much more detailed and were able to better disy the essence of ''piercing through, intercepting, blocking'' and ''sticking together''.<span>At a nce, they looked a bit like Shaolin''s floral finger, but the floral finger used zhen Qi to injure people from a long distance. The finger techniques of the two women seemed more like a acupuncture technique.


    Ye Fan was wandering in the middle of the seven people''s encirclement, constantly memorizing their ancient martial arts moves, secretly thinking, and deeply feeling that a lot of details, could really make up for some deficiencies in his understanding of ancient martial arts.


    After seeing that there weren''t any new tricks left, Ye Fan finally stood still, proudly waiting for them to attack.


    <span>Those few men and women thought that Ye Fan had made a mistake and were overjoyed. So they fiercely attacked Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan saw the fisting towards him, so he quickly grabbed it and directly threw it towards the man, along with sending him flying another man who was about to attack.


    <span>A man bent over, reached back with his hand, grabbed a man who hadunched a sneak attack, and threw him over his shoulder.


    <span>With a few simple movements, he threw the group of men and women to the ground.


    Although their martial arts were not bad, but their cultivation was really not enough, and their body''s speed and strength were also not enough. If Ye Fan wanted to deal with them, it would not be difficult at all.He also did not want to kill them. After all, these were only vigers who had no grievances or grievances. There was no need for them to start a massacre.


    Originally, everyone thought that they would be on par with Ye Fan, but who would have thought that Ye Fan would directly knock them down with a single counterattack!


    <span>Immediately, the group of people had astonished and unwilling expressions as they looked shamefully at the Patriarch and elders.


    Zhou Xin Jiang''s face was full of surprise. He also didn''t expect that Ye Fan could deal with so many people by himself.


    "Xinjiang... "Your grandson''s son-inw is indeed extraordinary. Even if we were to make a move, I''m afraid we would not be a match for him." The n elder said in a deep voice.<span>Zhou Xinjiang could only bitterly smile. How could he have known that Ye Fan was so powerful? This time, he was in even greater trouble.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Elder, you haven''t made your move yet, how do you know you''re not my opponent?"<span>"Brat, don''t think that this old man can''t see that you are stealing the ancient martial arts of our Zhou family! You want this old one to show you other skills?


    Ye Fanughed awkwardly, "The older the spicier...""If you can defeat these children so easily, then you are stronger than your old body." The elder solemnly said, "But as the elder of the n, I have the duty to protect the vigers. If this continues, I can only report it to my family."


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was about to say something, he suddenly discovered that there was someone approaching from not too far away.


    He was puzzled. Why would that fellowe?Not long after, an army-green jeep arrived at the entrance. The person who alighted was shockingly Xie Linfuan in his military uniform!


    <span>"Don''t fight! Don''t fight! "


    Xie Linfuan quickly ran into the courtyard and stood between Ye Fan and the n elder, saying, "It''s a misunderstanding! It was all a misunderstanding!I believe you two are the Zhou Family Vige''s patriarchs and elders. I am the military''s Xie Laiyuan and have been specifically assigned to deal with this matter. Please make peace with this matter and I will immediately bring them out of the Zhou Family Vige! "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Old Xie, how did you know we were here?"


    <span>Xie Linfuan nudged Ye Fan with his elbow and whispered, "Let''s talk about it when we get out, boss ¡­" "Listen to me, you shouldn''t offend him..."


    Ye Fan was even more surprised in his heart, Xie Linyuan actually told him that he couldn''t afford to offend him?Could it be that this Zhou family was so powerful that even their INFERNO group was not a match for them?


    Didn''t that mean that a single Zhou family was stronger than all the old rulers and holy kingsbined?<span>When Su Qingxue heard this, she didn''t dare to let Ye Fan make a move again. Although she really wanted to see Zhou Xin Jiang often, she couldn''t let anything happen to her man.


    <span>"Ye Fan, let''s go. We will talk about the futureter," Su Qingxue advised.


    Ye Fan wasn''t stupid. For the sake of a moment of impulse, why provoke an opponent that was so powerful that he couldn''t afford to offend?


    <span>With enough time to spare, Ye Fan smiled and said: "Okay, then let''s go."


    <span>Xie Lin Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and quickly went to pass the cigarettes to the vige chief.


    "Come, everyone has misunderstood. I will immediately bring them out of Zhou Vige. n leader, elders, thank you for your magnanimity."The patriarch waved his hand and said, "General, our Zhou family has always been obedient. We are not unreasonable, we just want to protect the rules of our family. You don''t have to worry about us holding a grudge."


    <span>"Yes, yes... "It''s my fault for talking too much, too much," Xie Linyuan said,ughing loudly.


    After being polite for a while, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue could only bid farewell to Zhou Xin Jiang. Then, together with Xie Lin Yuan, they drove out of the Zhou Family Vige.


    After exiting the vige, they arrived at a resting area on the mountain road where they could park their cars. The few of them then alighted.<span>Ye Fan naturally had to ask, "Old Xie, could it be that your dragon soul is following us?"


    "Boss, how could we have the guts? It''s just that this Zhou Family Vige isn''t an ordinary vige. We always have people specially looking after it. As soon as someone special enters, we''ll naturally receive the news," Xie Linyuan exined.


    Just as Ye Fan was about to ask the next question, he saw Xie Linfuan raise his hand."Don''t! Boss! "Don''t ever ask!"


    Ye Fan frowned, "Do you know what I want to ask?"


    "Whatever it is, it definitely has something to do with the Zhou Family Vige. Everything rted to the Zhou Family Vige is confidential!"


    Xie Linyuan smiled wryly. "Boss, to tell you the truth, I didn''t know there was such a ce and such a n until I received the Dragon King''s order toe and bring you out this morning."


    The only thing that could be said was that ¡­ In the past, our world was too narrow. The reason why China is a forbiddennd in the eyes of the underworld is definitely not as simple as we imagined.<span>All in all, boss, as a brother, I can only tell you one thing ¡­ One must know that you have to at least be an Epic-tier expert regarding the Zhou Family. Otherwise, knowing more would only bring you more misfortune. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 648

    0648


    "Epic Tier?!" Ye Fan felt a chill in his heart, this really caught him off guard.


    Epic experts were people who had to cross a century and still stand at the peak of the world to have the qualifications to be an expert.This was no longer a matter of personal strength. Only after a century would they be able to establish their own faction and gain powerful backing and resources.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know how many hidden experts there were in this world, but currently, he had only heard of three Epic experts, and these three people were very elusive.


    Logically speaking, Xie Linyuan was the number three figure of Dragon Soul. Until today, he actually hadn''t known about the Zhou Family Vige and the Zhou Family. Then, just how high was this family''s secret grade!?"General Xie, since the Zhou family is so powerful, why didn''t they protect my grandfather before?" Su Qingxue felt ufortable and could not help but say angrily.


    Xie Linyuan sighed. "Sister-inw, that was just an ident. Besides, they didn''t openly kidnap and rob him. They used tricks to trick your grandfather into leaving."


    Besides, there were so many people in the Zhou Vige, many of them studying and working outside. If something happened outside, they wouldn''t be able to take care of it all, just like when your mother was young, no one in the Zhou Family cared about her.<span>However, the eldest''s identity is special, and the eldest sister-inw is also special. After entering, it might disrupt the peace of the vige, which would greatly affect the overall situation. "


    "That elder is just spouting nonsense. There is no such thing as divination. Isn''t it just a superstition? Don''t tell me that they don''t have rtives outside?" Su Qingxue said angrily.<span>Xie Linfuan gave a wry smile. "Divination isn''t something that can be trusted by other people, but ¡­" The Zhou family would rather believe it than not...


    Eldest, Eldest Sister-in-Law, listen to my words of advice. For your own good, and also for the sake of the Zhou Vige, just change your phone call in the future. ""Isn''t your Dragon Soul the military? In this world, are there any families that can rule over armies and empires?!" Su Qingxue felt that this was unbelievable.


    Xie Laiyuan wiped his face and said vaguely, "Eldest Sister-inw, if you focus on a city, then a country is a colossus. If you focus on a country, then a world is a colossus ¡­


    <span>If you''re looking at a, then. You start looking at gxies, the universe.


    "The difference between big and small actually depends on how you view them. Sometimes, only after stepping out of the ordinary logic can you see their true nature clearly."


    <span>"What nonsense are you talking about? I don''t understand. I just want to see my grandfather!" Su Qingxue said angrily.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, and hugged the woman''s shoulders, "Alright, don''t make things difficult for Old Xie." "It seems like the Zhou family has something unique about them that allows them to move beyond thews of the secr world."


    "Boss, I didn''t say anything." Xie Linyuan hastily waved his hands.


    <span>Ye Fan could tell that Xie Linyuan was having a hard time speaking, so he patted him on the shoulder. "You and I are friends of life and death. Since you said that, I won''t forcefully ask you. Don''t worry, we won''t act rashly."


    <span>Xie Linyuan nodded gratefully. "Boss, to be honest, I also feel like I''ve been suppressed by the pressure. I''ve been stuck in this for so many years, but I still feel like I''m being treated like a fool."


    But ¡­ "But when you''re under someone else''s roof, you have no choice but to lower your head. Boss, you''re still young. If you cultivate him for another ten or so years, even they wouldn''t dare to point fingers at you."Ye Fan couldn''t help but bitterly smile, this had been waiting for too long. However, Xie Linyuan''s intention was to umte more connections and influence, and not just a single person''s cultivation.


    After a few chats, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue drove away first. Xie Linfuan still wanted to report to the Dragon King on the phone, so he said goodbye to them.<span>The two drove back to Hua Hai''spany. Su Qingxue could only temporarily suppress the unhappiness in her heart and threw herself into work.


    Ye Fan returned to the security department and turned on hisputer. He originally wanted to y games, but for some reason, he lost his mood.


    <span>Ye Fan arrived at the roof of thepany''s building, took out a cigarette, and silently smoked.


    Ever since the end of the Holy War, he had never felt so pressured for his own strength. Although he knew that he was never invincible, but a feeling of being oppressed by so many masters made Ye Fan ufortable.


    It was as if he had thought that he was going to climb Everest, but unexpectedly, he had made a mistake. He was going to climb only a small mountain range beneath Everest. "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu."


    This kind of difference caused Ye Fan to feel very disgusted in his heart. To change from Superman to apletely different person was not something that could be treated calmly by everyone.<span>The key was, when Ye Fan thought about the hidden clown, Song Xinghe, the members of Asura''s Association, and a series of other enemies that could harm him, he felt even more upset.


    <span>Could he still protect the woman by his side? Ye Fan was very uneasy.


    After smoking a few cigarettes, Ye Fan really wanted to talk to someone, but the person he was looking for was not Su Qingxue. It was Feng Yueying.


    A few days ago, during the Spring Festival, he had dinner with a woman together with her parents. These past few days, he hadn''t had the time to have dinner together, and Ye Fan also missed it a lot.<span>He walked downstairs to Feng Yueying''s Vice President''s office and knocked on the door. As expected, the woman still hadn''t left.


    Feng Yueying was still working. Seeing Ye Fane in, she smiled and said, "Why are you here?"


    <span>"If I want to find you for lunch, I should be free." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    <span>Feng Yueying stared at Ye Fan''s expression for a while, as if she understood something, and said: "There''s a meeting at 2 PM, but it''s still not toote, let''s go out to eat."


    Ye Fan had this intention, the two of them eating together in thepany was too big of a goal.<span>Feng Yueying quickly tidied things up. A strong woman''s way of doing things was to be neat and tidy. If she said she wanted to leave, she would leave without any dy.


    Ye Fan saw that the bag and shoes she used were all from Gi''s insect style, and couldn''t help but tough, "This seems to be a gift from me, right?"<span>"En." Feng Yueying smiled sweetly, "Do you think I''m too vain to wear luxury goods to work?"


    <span>"It''s not like you can''t afford it with your sry, I''ll only be happy if you wear it," said Ye Fan as he held the woman''s head and kissed her on her stic face.


    "Aiya, don''t be like this. If someone sees it, it will be troublesome." Feng Yueying''s face turned red.<span>"Afraid of Helena? "Don''t worry, she won''t do such a displeasing thing," Ye Fan blinked his eyes and said.


    Feng Yueying nodded, "I also know that Helena isn''t the kind of person to snitch on others, but thepany still has to be careful, just in case."


    Ye Fan also respected the woman''s wishes, so he followed her to the underground parking lot and drove the car to a nearby shopping mall.After lunch, they chose a pickled fish restaurant and ate simple meals.


    "Hubby, are you unhappy?"


    <span>When she was alone outside, Feng Yueying was already used to calling Ye Fan this way.


    Every time when Ye Fan heard a woman''s gentle voice calling him, his heart would go numb.


    <span>"No, it''s just that I feel a bit pressured because of some things, so I should be fine after a while." Ye Fan also didn''t want to say too much, just let the woman know the gist of it.


    Feng Yueying bit her lower lip, lowered her head and said, "I also feel the pressure ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 649

    <span>0649


    Ye Fan smiled, "Yingying, what pressure do you have? It''s too tiring to work, so I''ll just keep you. "Of course, this was just a joke. If Ye Fan was really willing to raise it, Feng Yueying wouldn''t ept it.


    Feng Yueying red at him, "I''m not joking with you. Recently in Gu Yue City, I''ve been following up on projects. I have to deal with dozens ofpanies every day, as well as people from the government. Sometimes, I can''t even tell who is who, so I still need an assistant to remind me.Since I''ve been working, I''ve been promoted by a rocket. Although I''m very grateful to CEO Su for trusting me, but ¡­ After all, I''m not a business genius like her. I can only fly stupid first ¡­


    <span>But, no matter how much you fly, the stupid bird is still the stupid bird. I''m afraid that something might happen to me, and if Director Su helps me clean up some trouble, then I won''t even have the face to meet anyone. "


    <span>"That can''t be, right? Even if Qingxue were to help you wipe your butt, you won''t be med. You can''t possibly be watertight." Ye Fan said.


    "If it was in the past, that would be eptable, but now that I have this sort of rtionship with you, if I still can''t do it well, how awkward would it be for Director Su to help me ¡­" Feng Yueying said faintly.


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment. Thinking about it this way, he felt quite embarrassed. Could it be that from the beginning, Su Qingxue had already given Feng Yuying such an important task? Was he trying to make Feng Yueying feel even more embarrassed after making a mistake?<span>No, no, no, Su Qingxue shouldn''t be so stingy. She wouldn''t joke about her own business.


    <span>Ye Fan advised, "Yingying, don''t bother yourself with such a small matter. Your little pressure is nothingpared to my pressure.


    "If you knew what happened to me, then the pressure would not be something that ordinary people would be able to ept."


    "But, I''m just an ordinary person. Most people in this world are also ordinary. The pressure that everyone can bear is different. The only thing different is that they choose to resist it or give up."


    <span>Since you don''t want to give up, then think of a way to resist it. There''s no point in always thinking about it, is there? "


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, and only now did he realize that Feng Yueying''s words were for him.


    That''s right, everyone has pressure. Normal people with pressure would naturally have special pressure.


    <span>If you don''t work, you will starve to death, so you have to work hard. This is the pressure of life.


    <span>If he, Ye Fan, did not train hard and did not work hard to be stronger, he would lose everything. This pressure, wasn''t it the motivation to push him to the peak?


    Back when he fought the Sacred War, he had never been afraid of being pressured. Now that he had lived a peaceful life for a few years, how could he be scared and lose his mind because of a stealthy Zhou n?Actually, what he had to do had never changed. Be stronger, be stronger, and even be stronger!


    <span>Thinking too much was useless. From his current resources, it was crucial for him to be an expert on the level of the Epic Tier as soon as possible.


    Ye Fanughed self-deprecatingly, "Ying Ying, is your university really studying business? "Why do I feel like you practice psychology?"


    "What? I''m just talking about it. I''m curious about it. Hubby, you have always been so lively and energetic. How can you be so listless?" Feng Yueying pouted.


    <span>Ye Fanughed out loud and said, "I was thinking too much. Come, eat, eat. Only by eating more can I clear my head and not make any mistakes in my work."


    After the meal, Ye Fan paid the bill and the two walked out of the restaurant.Feng Yueying pitifully made a request, "Hubby, I''m thirsty, why don''t you buy me a drink?"


    "Of course you can, how could I bear to make you thirsty?" Ye Fanughed.


    "Hmm, hubby you''re so nice." Feng Yueying smiled sweetly.


    When the mature and beautiful great beauty revealed such a pure and innocent smile, this moment of amazement made Ye Fan''s entire body float up and down.When the two left, Feng Yueying would naturally hold Ye Fan''s arm, or take the initiative to hold his hand.


    This made Ye Fan feel a little different from before. It seemed that after a few days of not seeing her, the woman had be even more attached to him.<span>However, Ye Fan felt veryfortable with this kind of feeling.


    "Little Ying Ying, what do you want to drink?" Ye Fan held the woman''s hand and asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll drink whatever husband gives me." Feng Yueying replied.Ye Fan was speechless, why did he feel that Feng Yueying was bing more and more dependent on him? Being with him, she seemed to be toozy to think about anything, eating or drinking, everything was up to him.


    Finally, Ye Fan bought a ss of fresh orange juice from the passion fruit for her and made himself a cup of orange juice before leaving the shopping mall.<span>On the way back to thepany, the car was a little congested at noon. When the traffic light turned red, Feng Yueying suddenly stretched out her arm, grabbed onto Ye Fan''s arm, and gently snuggled up to him.


    "Hubby... I really don''t want to go back to work ¡­ If I can stay with you, I don''t need to do anything, just the two of us ¡­ " Feng Yueying said gently.<span>Ye Fan''s heart felt numb. While he was waiting for the red light, he reached out and touched the woman''s face, lowering his head and kissing her hair.


    "Yingying, it seems like you''ve been hanging out with me recently, and you''re bing more and more attached to me. You''re not the same as you were before." Ye Fan said while smiling.


    <span>Feng Yueying answered with a ''hmm'', and with a rosy and blushing face said, "I don''t know why, butst time on the first day of the new year, you apanied my parents to go shopping, watch movies, and buy stuff. After that, my mother praised you a lot ¡­"


    <span>"Then I suddenly felt that it was reallyfortable being with you. I don''t know why I always wanted to be with you, but I couldn''t see you every day, so I missed you so much."


    As she spoke, Feng Yueying looked up, and nervously asked, "Hubby, do you not like women who are too sticky?"


    "No way, I like you sticking to me. The more you stick to me, the more I like you." Ye Fan giggled.


    When Feng Yueying heard this, she revealed a happy expression, "Maybe after falling in love, women will be so silly. Anyway, there are men here, so it doesn''t matter if your IQ is negative."


    "No wonder so many women were tricked by men, so that''s how it is!" Ye Fan said.<span>"My husband wouldn''t lie to me ¡­ Isn''t that right? " Feng Yueying looked at him eagerly.


    <span>Ye Fanughed, "Idiot Ying Ying, of course I won''t lie to you, I will just say it like that."


    "En." Feng Yue Ying continued to lean on Ye Fan''s arm, closing her eyes, her face full of satisfaction.<span>Ye Fan didn''t need to change gears anyways, so he just let the woman lean on him, all the way back to thepany.


    Arriving at the underground garage, they stopped the car. Feng Yueying stood up with some regret, stroking her messy bangs, and said quietly, "Hubby, I''m going up to work."


    "En, go on", Ye Fan was also a bit reluctant to part with it, especially since the car was filled with the fragrance of a woman''s body, coupled with the fact that Feng Yueying''s skin was rosy in the afternoon, it was indescribably charming, just like a lustful peach.


    Feng Yueying''s big watery eyes looked at him, and she suddenly closed them, leaning forward.


    If Ye Fan still didn''t understand this, then he would have wasted his time. He hurriedly grabbed the woman''s shoulders and kissed her. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 650

    0650


    This kiss was as if heavenly thunder had ignited the earth and sky fire,pletely igniting the feelings between the two of them.<span>Ye Fan also hadn''t been having sex with Feng Yueying for quite a while. Although he knew he was in a car, his breath was full of the fragrance of women, and the hormones caused his mind to be filled with the smell of women.


    Ye Fan''s hands moved around the woman''s body, as if he wanted to rub her into his own body.<span>Feng Yueying also answered in an emotional tone.


    <span>If not for thest trace of rity and the fact that they were still in thepany, they would have really gone up in the battle.


    The two of them did not expect that in just a few minutes of intimacy, there would be someone driving past and they also saw this scene.<span>A woman in the car revealed a surprised expression. She didn''t dare to stay any longer. She immediately drove to the inside of the car. After stopping, she took a document and hurriedly took the elevator all the way up to the top floor.


    Arriving at the chairman''s office, the woman gritted her teeth and hesitated before knocking on the door, "Boss Su."


    <span>"Come in." Su Qingxue put down the work she was doing and reached out her hand. "Have you brought the information on Kardi?"


    <span>"Yes, it''s all here." Chen Ya handed over the information kit.


    Su Qingxue nodded, "This news must be kept a secret. Do not mention it to anyone."Chen Ya was somewhat puzzled. "Chief Su, I''ve checked and found that Carditt is a particrly poor town in the western part of the country. Although it has arge area, it doesn''t have any mineral resources. Is it really necessary for us to invest heavily in that town?"


    "No need to ask, in short, within a month, I want to buy as muchnd as possible in this town. This town, I want to brand it with our rich embroidery." Su Qingxue firmly said.


    "Understood." Chen Ya nodded seriously and said, "Director Su, that Deputy Station Head Cui from the afternoon television station has arranged for your live broadcast of the speech and will officially announce the establishment of the Spring Vine Foundation to the public. If the time is set, I will go and confirm it for you."


    "En, just follow the original n. If there''s nothing else, you can leave," Su Qingxue said.


    But Chen Ya wasn''t in a hurry to leave. She had aplicated expression on her face, "Director Su, there''s something ¡­. I don''t know if I should say it. "<span>"How did you learn to speak such nonsense? Speak, what is it?" Su Qingxue raised her head and asked.


    Chen Ya said, "I was in the parking lot just now, and I saw Ye Fan and Vice President Feng ¡­"


    Chen Ya briefly described the scene she saw. Seeing Su Qingxue''s gaze be colder, she felt a trace of pride in her heart.


    "Director Su, ourpany forbids office romance. I feel that it''s necessary to let you know, after all, they all have your trust. I don''t think this kind of thing is appropriate ¡­"<span>"Alright." Su Qingxue raised her hand and said, "I understand, you can leave now."


    "Yes, CEO Su." Chen Ya turned around and walked out of the office.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>After Ye Fan and Feng Yueying reluctantly separated, they returned to the office. Their mood had already be very good.


    <span>However, he did not y games. Instead, he leaned back in his chair and began to ponder about the martial arts he had seen from the people of Zhou Vige.


    <span>Ye Fan nned to think about this carefully, and find a ce for the essence of this martial arts, so that it could be assimted into his understanding of ancient martial arts.


    It had been a long time since he wanted to raise his strength.Unknowingly, it was already past 3 in the afternoon. Ye Fan heard someone turn on the television in his office.


    "It''s about to start, three o''clock in the afternoon."


    "Yeah, everyone from the television station came."A few colleagues from the security department were watching the television expectantly.


    Ye Fan stood up, walked over and asked, "What''s that? Why are you guys watching TV?"Although there were television sets in therge office, they were rarely used except for some videoconferencing.


    "Brother Fan, don''t you know?" "There''ll be CEO Su''s speechter," Jiang Chao said.


    "Director Su, what''s your speech?" Ye Fan was puzzled.Hong Yu walked out at this time and ced both her hands on her chest, saying, "You''re so close to CEO Su, don''t you know? A while ago, Director Su had donated ten billion yuan, but Director Li of the Ivy Academy entrusted Director Su to continue managing the money and set up the Ivy Foundation.


    Although it was President Li''s foundation in name, the manager was still CEO Su. Moreover, he seemed to have relied on President Li''s rtionship to pass the examination and approval and be a public equity fund.


    In other words, CEO Su was still managing that ten billion, and in the future, when the fund received a donation, it would continue to grow.<span>The media outlets all said that Director Su was doing fake charity and did not donate any of the money. Thus, Director Su has to give a positive response to this matter. "


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned. He had heard Su Qingxue say that he would establish a foundation, but he didn''t expect that it would be such a big thing!


    Suddenly, Ye Fan understood why Chu Yunyao had said that Su Qingxue would not lose out on this investment ¡­


    Ten billion. Dean Li didn''t know how to spend it at all. With the rtionship he had with President Li, he would definitely trust Su Qingxue. So, in the end, it all went to Su Qingxue!


    As for the foundation set up by President Li, it would be easier for it to pass the examination and approval. After it bes a public fund, the wealth would continue to increase!


    With Su Qingxue''s investment ability, it wouldn''t take long for the fund to grow rapidly to twenty billion and thirty billion!


    For some reason, Ye Fan felt that he had been cheated. It was not that he did not want to, but he wanted Su Qingxue to use his rtionship with Principal Li ¡­ Only, this feeling of being hidden made Ye Fan feel very ufortable.


    He had originally thought that Su Qingxue only wanted to contribute to the welfare institute''s children and President Li''s hardships ¡­


    But from the looks of it, Su Qingxue had calcted from the time she contributed ten billion, that Dean Li would not use this money!It could be said that Su Qingxue was very bold, but more importantly, Su Qingxue understood President Li''s mind and also used his rtionship with him!


    Just when Ye Fan was feeling mixed emotions and was even a little angry, on the TV, the news broadcast started.<span>"Ladies and gentlemen, we are currently at the headquarters of the Embroidery Group. Recently, there have been various opinions on whether the chairman of the Embroidery Group, Lady Su Qingxue, has a fake charity and is using the name of the Foundation to amass wealth."


    Today, President Li Shuhua of the Ivy Academy announced the start of the operation of the Foundation. Lady Su Qingxue, together with the Ivy League directors, will now respond to this incident ¡­ "


    After the reporter finished his brief narration, Su Qingxue leisurely walked to the podium while pointing the camera at the podium.


    <span>Su Qingxue was not in a hurry to open her mouth as she faced the group of reporters who were eagerly waiting for her as well as the employees of thepany. Instead, she slowly picked up a thick book ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 651

    <span>0651


    <span>The cameras were all focused on Su Qingxue and the book in her hands. It seemed to be a Shardte book from some time ago. Everyone was very confused, just what did women mean.


    <span>Su Qingxue waited until the scene waspletely quiet before she opened her mouth ¡­


    "This is the first edition of Prime Minister Churchill''s Memoirs of the Second World War, my grandfather''s most cherished collection of books, and the only one he ever gave me.


    He had bought the set from the Lendon Auction House, and Churchill had signed it himself as a gift to General Montgomery.


    "He wrote this sentence in the head of the paper. It was said by him in 1941, when he was giving a speech at his alma mater, Harrow Public School ¡­"


    Su Qingxue opened the first page of the book. There were a few rows of beautiful handwriting on it."My dear Monty, never give up, never give up, never, never, never!


    <span>It didn''t matter what it was. It didn''t matter how big or small it was. It didn''t matter how heavy or heavy it was! Never give up! Except for his faith in honor and reason!


    Never give in to power! Never yield to the enemy''s seemingly powerful strength! "<span>Su Qingxue''s tone was neither fast nor loud, but it was filled with determination. It made people feel the passion and courage of a powerful expert during the war.


    <span>"My grandfather told me that the shopping mall is like a battlefield. When you step into thisnd, you must prepare to fight against everyone and everything!


    No one will pity you for your failure, no one will be merciful to you, no one will be kind to you for no reason... No one! "No one!"


    At this point, Su Qingxue paused for a while, then put down her book. She changed the subject and said, "I know that recently, in the society and the media, there have been a lot of unfavorablements towards my Embroidery Group and myself.


    Firstly, he questioned the ten billion that I donated in the charity auctionst year. Then, he made somements about my origins, my family background, and the development of the ancient Yue cultural city from ourpany.


    In many people''s eyes, me and the embroidery group are facing a huge test. They think that I can''t hold on any longer, that we are going to fall under this kind of negative tide ¡­


    But I''m going to disappoint some people who have ill intentions.


    In the past few days, the so-called nail-in-the-wall families in Gu Yue City have already been demolished with us. There were no conflicts, and no excessive demands.


    As for the reporting of my mother, the Hua Hai News Television, which I came from a questionable background, has already publicly admitted that the news was not true. I really appreciate the journalists'' attitude of seeking truth from facts and turning back when they know their wrongs.As for the Ivy League, it was indeed jointly nned by me and President Li Shuhua. With President Li as a representative and me as an investment adviser, we established the Ivy League together.


    <span>Many people think that I am a pseudo-charity, using the name of the fund to amass wealth so that I can continue to make money ¡­


    I have to say, I think it''s ridiculous and pitiful for people to have such thoughts. "<span>As Su Qingxue spoke, she pointed to the big screen behind and a diagram immediately appeared on it.


    The chart listed dozens ofpanies and research institutes.


    "Since my university days, I have invested in over 70panies and 20 institutes in my personal name! The investment amount is over 6 billion ".<span>The moment he said that, the reporters and media below burst into an uproar as their lights shed wildly.


    Su Qingxue said loudly, "Even if I don''t have a foundation, I have never stopped investing in different fields, investing in different scientific research projects and basic construction projects.


    I don''t invest to make money. Of course, my investments usually pay off, but that''s not the main factor.My investment reasons,munication with Edison on the phone, the use of nuclear fission by Oppenheimer, the setting up of a turntable and microphone on Sedgwick Avenue in the Bronx. There wasn''t much difference.


    My dream is to make human civilization move faster towards a better future! "Eliminate more poverty and hunger, and bring more happiness and happiness to mankind!"


    The audience apuded and the reporters nodded in agreement.


    Within thepany, the employees of the brocadepany who were watching the news live broadcast were also very excited. Many of the employees had expressions of admiration on their faces.Su Qingxue waited for the apuse to die down before she continued, "I don''t know when it started, but once there were rich and famous people doing charity, they would question whether it was fake charity. If they donated money, they would say it was too little and donated more, just for the sake of reputation.


    The kind of person, when looking at a problem, would have the same kind of gaze.


    <span>I am very clear, the embroidery group is also very clear, our goal, our ideal is, no matter how many doubts, we will unswervingly continue.


    To those who have always wanted to nder me, that same sentence ¡­ Except for his faith in honor and reason! I will never give up! "After finishing her speech, Su Qingxue nodded briefly, picked up the book, and walked down the podium.


    Inside the security office, a group of security guards also watched with their mouths wide open, as if they werepletely subdued by Su Qingxue''s speech.


    "Tsk tsk ¡­ Seeing this, I almost started to like women. "Hong Yu sighed with a smile, winking at Ye Fan," You really have good eyes. "


    Ye Fan was in a veryplex mood, he couldn''tugh at all. He already didn''t understand how true the words of a woman were, and how fake they were.


    <span>Silently, Ye Fan turned around and walked out of the office.


    <span>He took the elevator all the way to Su Qingxue''s office.


    Coincidentally, Su Qingxue had also finished dealing with the reporters and walked back together with Chen Ya.


    "Director Su, your speech was really great! As soon as I took a look at it, our stock began to rise again and again in the course of your speech.


    "Now that we''re back at the same price as three days ago, with this momentum, we might even be able to break through the peak within a week!" Chen Ya was extremely excited as she held the tablet in her hand.<span>"Follow up with the promotions and tell Cui Hong Xia that we''ll settle it. We won''t treat her unfairly, doesn''t she want a house? There''s no one with a hundred million, giving her a few million won''t be a problem," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>"Yes, I understand." Chen Ya nodded.


    <span>At this moment, they saw Ye Fan at the office entrance. Su Qingxue''s expression was somewhatplex, but she still faintly smiled and asked, "Looking for me?"


    "Okay."


    <span>"Then let''s go in."


    <span>Ye Fan nodded and walked into the office.


    <span>"What is it?" Su Qingxue returned to her seat and ced the memoir on the desk.


    Ye Fan nced at Chen Ya, "Let her go."


    <span>Hearing this, Chen Ya was displeased, "Ye Fan, what do you mean, you have the authority to let me out?"


    However, Su Qingxue raised her hand to stop Chen Ya from continuing to speak, "Chen Ya, go and busy yourself first."<span>Chen Ya had a sullen look on her face, but she could only stare at Ye Fan as she bit her lips and walked out. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 652

    0652"Alright, she went out. What happened?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Ye Fan walked forward, picked up the memoir, and said, "This book..." "Where did ite from?"


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes shed, "You can tell?"


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "As expected..." "Say, what is grandpa giving you? It''s the book he loved the most when he was alive. Is it all fake?"


    <span>Su Qingxue pursed her flowery lips, "How do you know? This is fake."


    "Because, the real set is in my hands." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Su Qingxue was stunned. Her beautiful eyes stared nkly at Ye Fan. After a while, she faintly sighed and said, "So that''s how it is ¡­ ¡­"


    "One year, Azazel gave me a New Year''s gift. Although I haven''t read this set of books, I''ve always kept it on Purgatory Ind.


    <span>I was just thinking, could it be that someone secretly took my book out for auction? " Ye Fan gave a self-deprecating smile, "If it''s really like that, I feel that it''s a bit more eptable."


    <span>Su Qingxue said, "It doesn''t matter. I have already achieved the desired result. Although this set of books is not the real set, it is still a copy."


    <span>Even if someonees looking for trouble, all I have to do is to say that it was my grandfather who was deceived, and it would not affect anything. "


    <span>Ye Fan said bitterly: "Wife..." Are your words true or false? "


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned, "What do you mean? What happened to what I said?"


    "You are a businessman. I can understand if you want to make money, but if you use my rtionship with President Li to make a fund with the help of President Li, to raise the share price of the Embroidery Group without telling me beforehand ¡­ It''s really hard for me to ept. "


    Ye Fan said seriously, "You can use me, but can you not use Dean Li? She is just an ordinary loving old man. All her life, she has only wanted to do good, to take in all of us lonely children. Do you really have the heart to do that? "


    Su Qingxue''s pretty face was frosty, "Did I do something that would harm the heavens and the earth? After I be a foundation, I will naturally invest in projects that will benefit more people. Isn''t that a good thing?Even if President Li were to help me, I have not done anything to disappoint her. What is there for me to do to let her down?! "


    "That''s not the problem, that''s deceit, do you know!? Dean Li thought that you were kind enough to donate your money, while you schemed against her from beginning to end!<span>You know her rtionship with me, you know she won''t use the money! From the beginning, your first concern wasn''t charity, but raising the share price of the Embroidery Group! " Ye Fan said loudly.


    Su Qingxue angrily stood up and said: "So what!?" I have two birds with one stone! He didn''t do anything bad! Isn''t the result very good!? "


    "You still think so? Do you know how much you would hurt my heart for such an oue? " Ye Fan was puzzled, "Could it be that it''s that difficult to greet me in advance, or that it''s an open and honest conversation with President Li?" Why are you treating us like fools, scheming all by yourself!? Don''t tell me you don''t even trust me!? "<span>"I am not a scoundrel, I am not a scoundrel. Do you have to me me like this!? Do I have to tell you everything, that everything I decide has to be done with your permission!?


    What did I do wrong? Who did I hurt? What''s wrong with what I''ve done to you, to President Li, to the children of the orphanage? Wasn''t there more people who could benefit? On what basis should I be despised by you!? " Su Qingxue was so angry that her chest was rising and falling.Ye Fan helplessly shook his head, "You are always like this. You don''t care what means you use to achieve your goal, and you also don''t consider the feelings of others. If you conceal everything well, it really doesn''t seem to matter, but once the truth is exposed, it will only be more hurtful."


    You don''t seem to have any bad influence, but the heart is made of flesh, lies are lies after all, and no one can ept being cheated and used ¡­


    Will I stop you if you tell me in advance? You don''t trust me that much?! "


    Su Qingxue clenched her fist as her eyes sparkled, "You want me to trust you? Let me ask you, who did you have lunch with just now? "<span>Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then realized something, "You followed me?"


    "Hmph, I don''t have the ability to follow the mighty Lord of Hell. It just so happens that someone happened to see you and your little lover in the garage.


    So here''s the question, my dear husband, how do you expect me to trust you? Why did I have nothing to say to you?! " Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan said in a deep voice, "Who told you?"<span>"Do you think it matters? "Who told me that? It''s not important. That''s the truth." Su Qingxue said, "You yed around outside and even asked me to do that. Why should I rely on you for everything?!"


    "Alright, I admit that I''ve let you down in this aspect, but let me ask you a question." Ye Fan said seriously: "If, if, if, if it wasn''t for me and Dean Li who are like family, would you still be willing to take out that 10 billion in the auction?"<span>Hearing the question, Su Qingxue fell silent. After ten seconds, she still didn''t answer.


    Ye Fan forced a smile and shook his head, "In the end, you just took advantage of me and President Li. Your heart is not thinking for those children."


    <span>"Whatever you say, I have a clear conscience, and I owe it to the tens of thousands of employees, to all the shareholders, and to the children who are about to be helped.


    It doesn''t matter what my starting point is. At least I did it, I''m such a woman. If you can''t stand me, then you can divorce me!


    In any case, it has never been announced to the public before, so just pretend like nothing happened! "After Su Qingxue said this, she angrily turned around and said, "Get out! I don''t want to see you! "


    Ye Fan was very upset, and even felt a bit of coldness in his heart. The recent performance of this woman in front of him had caused him to feel lost.


    Was this the Su Qingxue that he truly liked? Was it because he didn''t understand her well in the past, or because she had changed?Ye Fan silently turned around and walked out of the office.


    When he passed by the office of the assistant, Ye Fan saw Chen Ya drinking coffee there.


    Chen Ya seemed to have intentionally left the door unlocked. Seeing Ye Fan''s unsightly expression, the corner of her mouth slightly lifted."What, you got scolded by CEO Su?" Chen Ya askedcently.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "So it''s you ¡­"<span>Chen Ya harrumphed. "If you don''t want anyone to know, then don''t do it."


    Ye Fan smiled and walked over to Chen Ya, coldly looking at her.


    Chen Ya felt a bit of pressure. She remembered that Ye Fan''s kung fu was very good, so she was afraid but also didn''t want to yield, "You ¡­." What are you doing!? You want to hit me!? This is how you beat women?! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 653

    <span>0653


    Ye Fan looked at her for a while, and then grinned, "I heard that your good fortune is approaching, did you see your boyfriend for the new year?"<span>Chen Ya was caught off guard by this sudden topic. She was stunned for a long time before recovering. With a red face, she asked, "What does it have to do with you?!"


    <span>"Colleagues, it''s not too much to be concerned about." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Aplicated look shed across Chen Ya''s eyes as she coldly snorted and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. Please leave."


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "What''s wrong, is it not going smoothly?"


    "I have no obligation to answer you. This is my personal letter." Chen Ya replied coldly.


    Ye Fan curled his lips and didn''t say anything more. He slowly walked out.<span>If it was him from a few years ago, perhaps Chen Ya would have already died.


    But now, Ye Fan didn''t want to bother with Chen Ya anymore. Even if he killed her, so what?<span>To put it bluntly, this matter was caused by the conflict between him and Su Qingxue. Chen Ya wasn''t making things up. Instead, she was kept in the dark and didn''t know the rtionship between him and Su Qingxue.


    <span>When it was time to get off work, Ye Fan didn''t want to go home. He came to the parking lot and was about to drive, but then he remembered that the car belonged to Su Qingxue.


    <span>He walked to the subway station outside thepany and took the subway all the way to the Ivy district. He wanted to meet Li Shuhua.


    <span>Although he didn''t know about the matter of the foundation, he still felt guilty about the old man being used.


    <span>When he arrived at the entrance of the orphanage, he found a Porsche 911 parked there as well. Only then did he know that Du Yun''er was also there.


    The school would still need a few days before the start of term. Since Du Yun''er was still on vacation, she probably came here to apany Principal Li quite a few times these few days.


    When he walked into Principal Li''s office, he coincidentally saw Principal Li and Du Yun''er watching television together.


    The two of them drank Pu''er''s tea. The atmosphere was quiet and warm.<span>Ye Fan leaned on the door and watched for a while, until Du Yun''er got up to pour tea for Principal Li, only then did he see.


    "Brother Ye Fan?" "When did youe? Why aren''t you making a sound?" Du Yun''er eximed in surprise.<span>"Ye Fan is here?" President Li turned around and smiled. "Why didn''t you say hello? Are you alone?" Is Miss Suing? "


    Ye Fan shook his head, forcing out a smile, "Just me alone, I came to take a look.""That''s true. Miss Su should be very busy, right? I''m toozy to do anything, so I let her do all the work for the Foundation. It must have been hard on her."


    <span>"Yun''er and I have both watched the news earlier in the afternoon. It was really too exciting. Now, I''m relieved too." Li Shuhua pursed his lips into a smile and said.


    Ye Fan thought for a while, but still decided not to discuss this matter with Li Shuhua. If he let the old man know, it would only increase his sadness, so there was no need."I hope that in the future, I can help a few more people. It''s not a waste of Dean''s painstaking effort," said Ye Fan.


    <span>"It will definitely work. Miss Su is a very kind person." Li Shuhuaughed, "I''ve already greeted the government and some of my old friends in charity. They will also pay more attention to the Ivy League."


    <span>Ye Fan nodded. Although he was smiling, his heart was even more bitter.


    <span>On the other hand, Du Yun''er said, "Brother Ye Fan, why don''t you join me for a meal? I''m going downstairs to help out my aunties. It just so happens that dinner is about to start."


    "Okay, I will go help too." Ye Fan didn''t have the heart to keep looking at Principal Li.


    After having dinner with Du Yun''er at the orphanage and ying with some of the children, time flew by quickly. Unknowingly, it was already close to ten in the evening.<span>As the two walked out of the orphanage, Du Yun''er asked with concern, "Brother Ye Fan, is there something on your mind? Did you get into a conflict with big sister Su? "


    "How do you know?" Ye Fan looked at the girl in surprise."I can sense something. Logically speaking, today is a good day for the Embroidery Group. Didn''t the share price rise or stop? But since you came here, I guess you must have quarreled with big sister Su." Du Yun''er said.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Since you could see it, then President Li definitely saw it too..." "Am I that bad at hiding ces?""Dean Li didn''t say anything, probably thinking that it was nothing. You''re no longer a child, how could she be worried about you?" Du Yun''er smiled and said, "If you still don''t want to go home, I''ll apany you to have some supper, right?"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh. He reached out his hand to pat Du Yun''er''s head, "My little sister Yun''er has really grown up. You''re actually driving your brother to have supper?"


    Du Yun''er coquettishly said, "Brother Ye Fan! Don''t touch my head! I''m not a little girl! "<span>"Good, good, good. Teacher Du, you can call me Teacher Du now, right?" Ye Fanughed and said.


    <span>"That''s more like it." Du Yun''er brightly smiled, and beckoned Ye Fan to sit in the car.


    Soon, the Porsche arrived at a bustlingmercial street in Hua Hai.


    <span>After parking the car, the two of them found a barbeque shopte at night. Ye Fan ordered a few bottles of beer, then ate some seafood.


    Du Yun''er didn''t have much appetite, so she ate some roasted vegetables and drank some juice before she stopped eating.<span>The girl rested her cheek on her hand, quietly looking at Ye Fan, a satisfied smile on her face.


    After Ye Fan discovered this, he couldn''t help but be stunned, "Yun''er, what are you looking at me for? Eat it."


    "I''m full, just watch as Brother Ye Fan eats," Du Yun''er said.


    "Then you don''t have to keep staring at me. Others might think that we''re a couple who are in love." Ye Fan joked.


    Du Yun''er''s face reddened when she heard this. She hurriedly turned her head to look away, "Then I won''t be looking at you anymore."


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "Yun''er, to be honest, have there been any good young men chasing you recently? It''s time for you to fall in love and get married, right? The dean should be urging you as well. ""I don''t want it, I''m not interested." Du Yun''er said unhappily, "Brother Ye Fan, are you trying to make me marry you as soon as possible?"


    Ye Fan quickly waved his hand, "How could that be, I was just concerned about it a bit ¡­." How could I be bothered by you, Yun''er? "


    <span>"Humph, then don''t ask this question anymore!" Du Yun''er said.


    Just when Ye Fan was at a loss whether tough or to cry, he saw a man with a fashionable silver-grey hairstyle, wearing earrings, a rivet leather jacket and leather pants, which was around 1.85m tall, stand up from a nearby table, and walk over.


    He had a face full of smiles that was charming and evil. He smiled at Du Yun''er, "Beautiful girl,e sit at our table. Let''s get to know each other. I want to woo you."<span>The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth slightly lifted. He thought, Interesting. Just as he said that, a rich and handsome man came to pursue him, this was really direct.


    <span>Du Yun''er jumped in fright, immediately bing anxious and embarrassed. With a red face, she said, "Sorry ¡­ I... I''m not going to fall in love, so forget it. "


    The man squinted his eyes and revealed a hint of disdain as he casually asked, "How much? Name a price."


    "Huh?" Du Yun''er was puzzled. "What price?"


    <span>"How much is it? You''re willing to be my girlfriend?" The man smiled sinisterly, "Such a simple principle, ying dumb is meaningless." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 654

    <span>0654


    <span>"It''s not a matter of money." Du Yun''er knitted her brows and said a little ufortably, "It''s because I don''t want to ¡­"


    "A Ferrari California, or a house at the same price? "You can choose, don''t waste your time," the man said heroically. <span>Du Yun''er was a little angry, "I said no, please don''t bother me anymore."


    "Harassment?" The man grinned. "This is the first time I heard it from a woman. It''s really special."


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "Bro, let''s go back. The girl doesn''t want to, so you can''t force her. Otherwise, it would be boring."<span>This handsome guy named Liu Haoran coldly nced at Ye Fan, "Are you her boyfriend?"


    "No." Ye Fan shrugged."Is that her husband?"


    <span>"Of course not..."


    "Then what does he have to do with you!" Liu Haoran frowned, "I was looking for a woman, not for you!"


    Without saying anything further, Ye Fan swung the beer bottle towards this guy''s face!<span>"ng!" A cracking sound was heard.


    Liu Haoran screamed miserably as he covered his face with his hands. His face was covered in blood, and the ss fragments had pierced through his clean and white face.


    He felt dizzy. He did not know how, but he had been struck!


    Ye Fan threw the broken bottle away expressionlessly and said, "Be more respectful to girls next time, and be more respectful to strangers as well."<span>"I... "F * * k you..." Liu Haoran covered his head and staggered to support himself on the table, "Do you know who I am!? You dare to hit me!? "


    <span>The other men who were having dinner with Liu Hao also stood up. Each of them wore fashionable name tags, looking like rich kidsing out to have fun at night.


    <span>"Hao Ran! Hao Ran, how are you!? "


    <span>"What are you all still standing around for!? Go up and beat him up! " Liu Haoran cursed loudly.


    The few rich kids were about to step forward, but seeing Ye Fan''s cold eyes, they began to back off.


    <span>None of them wanted to go up first. If they were injured, none of them were willing to. In the end, they looked at each other, none of them making the first move.


    Ye Fan sighed. This supper couldn''t be tasty. He said to Du Yun''er, who didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, "Let''s go."


    <span>Du Yun''er hastily nodded her head and ran to the cashier counter, leaving two one hundred yuan pieces behind. She didn''t wait for the boss to find money and followed Ye Fan out.


    When he got outside, he found that the sky had been covered by dark clouds and it was raining heavily.


    The rain washed the cold night, but the two of them carried no umbres.


    Without saying anything further, Ye Fan took off his coat and wrapped it around Du Yun''er''s head."Brother Ye Fan, you ¡­"


    "Cut the crap!" Run over there! " Ye Fan did not allow the girl to resist and said.


    Du Yun''er felt warmth in her heart as she quickly followed Ye Fan to the car park.After getting on the car, Du Yun''er''s heart was still beating rapidly. She handed the jacket back to Ye Fan and said, "Brother Ye Fan, why did you suddenly make a move just now? It''s so scary."


    Ye Fan said, "This kind of person, talking to him is a waste of effort. It''s alright, let''s go."


    <span>If it was the past, Ye Fan might have considered whether Du Yun''er would suffer from revenge. But now, he had sent people to protect the girl, so there was no need to worry.


    Of course, when he was around, Baffodil''s killers would silently choose to retreat, and would not disturb Ye Fan and Du Yun''er''s solitude.<span>Du Yun''er said somewhat helplessly, "No wonder the news always say thatizens are rich second generations how they are raised. It should probably be true. They actually openly seek out their girlfriends for their price."


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "Yun''er, you''re still paying attention to these rumours?"<span>Du Yun''er''s face turned red, "Even when I see it asionally, I don''t pay it much attention."


    <span>"My little sister Yun''er is much prettier than thoseizens with red faces. For that person to be willing to offer such a high price, it is truly too unpresentable." Ye Fan pretended to shake his head and sigh.


    <span>"Brother!" What nonsense are you spouting! " Du Yun''er pouted.


    <span>"Haha, that''s a joke. How could our family''s Yun''er use money to measure their value?" Ye Fan said.


    Du Yun''er then smiled and started the car on the road.


    As it was raining heavily outside, Du Yun''er drove carefully, so the speed of the road on the coast wasn''t very fast.


    Inside the car, Ye Fan listened to the girl''s fresh music, and that young master''s wine bottle. He felt that his mood had improved a lot.<span>Just as he was worrying that there was no ce for him to vent his boredom, he was suddenly hit by someone''s gun. His luck was not average at all.


    <span>If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t want to dirty Du Yun''er''s car, he would have smoked a cigarette already.


    Right at this moment, several dazzling lights shone from behind him. The roar of the engine was like a ferocious beast of the night, constantly approaching from behind.<span>Du Yun''er did not discover anything, but Ye Fan frowned, feeling that something was wrong.


    <span>He checked the rearview mirror and saw that there were more than one car approaching. There were four luxury cars approaching.


    <span>Leading the way was a Ferrari F12, followed by two calves and an R8, looking very aggressive.


    "Those people are chasing us." Ye Fan said.Hearing that, Du Yun''er noticed the cars behind them and could not help but panic: "What are they trying to do? It can''t be that they want to crash into us, right?! "


    "Don''t be afraid, even though his car is Ferrari, your car isn''t bad either. The 100-kilometer-high eleration car is faster than his, the highest speed is only 10 kilometers lower than his. This is the highway, as long as you are fast enough, he won''t be able to catch up to you." Ye Fan said.


    "But... "But I can''t drive so fast, I feel like I can''t even see it." Du is still a novice at driving.Ye Fan smiled and said, "Okay, then turn on the autopilot. I''ll help you hold the steering wheel, and you climb to the back."


    Although Du Yun''er was afraid, seeing Ye Fan being so calm andposed, she also calmed down quite a bit and did as the man asked.


    <span>When Ye Fan switched to the driver''s seat, that F12 had been pushed to the side and was frantically honking its horn.


    Ye Fan rolled down the window, and the rain came in from outside. The wind ruffled his hair.


    <span>"Bastard!" Stop the car! Stop the car! You want to run after hitting me? " Liu Haoran was driving a Ferrari with half of his face red and swollen, cursing loudly.


    Ye Fan smiled mockingly, "You want me to stop so just stop? "If you have the ability, then surpass me."


    <span>"Are you f * cking retarded!? Do you know my car!? I am Ferrari! You want topare your lousy Porsche with mine? "


    <span>"Although your price is one time lower than yours, you may not be able to win against me, this'' broken car ''." Ye Fan said.


    "Haha!" We''re from the Hua Hai Super-Runner Club, do you want topete with me in car skills? "<span>"I can give it a try." Ye Fan was bored.


    <span>"Alright then!" With the Central Avenue as the end point, if you can win against me, this F12 will belong to you! If you lose, I''ll take that woman with me tonight! " Liu Haoran shouted.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, turning his head to ask Du Yun''er, "Do you believe in this brother?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 655

    0655


    Du Yun''er was startled for a moment. She saw iparable confidence and boldness from the man''s eyes. Although she was extremely perturbed, she still nodded her head vigorously, "En!"


    "No need to force it. Although I can''t possibly lose, if you don''t like thispetition, then I won''t y," said Ye Fan.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, if you dare to lose, then please help me apany that person!" Du Yun''er said.


    <span>"Haha!" "Then why can''t I lose ¡­" Ye Fan didn''t expect the girl to be joking with him, so he turned around and shouted to Liu Hao, "Drive well, don''t ruin my F12!"


    After finishing his sentence, Ye Fan directly closed the window.


    <span>While Liu Haoran was still in a daze, the sound of the engine of 911, which was being driven by Ye Fan, suddenly changed!


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" The car was like an arrow that had left the bowstring. The power of the twin turbines was fully disyed and he immediately overtook it!


    <span>Seeing that, Liu Haoran sneered, and started chasing after him with his foot stepping on the elerator.


    <span>One was arge volume overrun by natural inspiratory engines, while the other was a rtively small volume dual turbocharged sports car. They were chasing each other in a straight line, both affected by the rain and the traffic on the road.


    However, when they reached the bend, Ye Fan closed down some of the vehicle''s safety systems. Suddenly, the handbrake started, and the car beautifully made a floating motion!


    <span>The Porsche was like a bolt of lightning, sticking to the edge of the road at the bend. The tires made a "zizi zizi" sound as they burned, sshing rain and white smoke.


    Liu Haoran, who was slowing down, waspletely dumbfounded. He never thought that Ye Fan would be able to use such a car like this to drive himself around a corner. Moreover, it was extremely dangerous, as if he would fly out of the road if he was just a few centimeters away!


    <span>The most important thing was that it was still raining. Ye Fan acted as if he didn''t care about his life and wasn''t afraid of the slippery roads in the rain at all.


    <span>After a few bends, Ye Fan had already opened up some distance.


    Du Yun''er, who was sitting at the back, was overwhelmed with emotions. She had never thought that her car would be so swift and unbelievable after being driven by Ye Fan!


    By the time Ye Fan had already pulled the car to the side of the road, there was already no trace of the other four cars.<span>Ye Fan found a bus stop where there was no one by the roadside, walked down, lit up a cigarette, and smoked a few cigarettes.


    <span>Liu Haoran walked out of the car with a face full of unwillingness. His face was still swollen, making him look quiteical.


    "I lost. I didn''t expect you to be such an expert. It''s just a Ferrari, I don''t care. Take this car!"Liu Haoran threw the Ferrari key in front of Ye Fan, who grabbed it.


    However, after looking at it, Ye Fan threw it back to Liu Haoran.<span>"What?" Liu Haoran didn''t understand, "You think I can''t afford to lose?"


    Ye Fan said, "I was only ying around from the beginning, and didn''t n on using my sister as a wager. So even if I win, I won''t take this car of yours, not to mention how tired this car is in the city, so I''m not interested."Liu Haoran froze for a moment, thenughed: "You sure are cocky, but you''re quite interesting. You can drive without regard for your life, and you can win against me, so I''ll admit it even if you hit me. Do you have any interest in joining our club?"


    <span>"Not interested." In Ye Fan''s eyes, this group of people was just like cars, it was too boring to y with them.


    "What''s with your attitude? Aren''t you happy that our Young Master Liu is inviting you?" Do you want to stay in Hua Hai or not!? " A handsome man who had followed them from the side said unhappily.<span>"Is it illegal not to drive with you these days?" Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh.


    <span>Liu Haoran held out his hand to stop the man, saying, "Sun Ji, forget it. We met an expert today."


    <span>When the man called Sun Ji heard this, he changed the topic. "Young Master Liu, you''re really broad-minded. I won''t be able to tolerate it."


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, feeling is taking this opportunity to tter her. He shook his head, smoked his cigarette, and walked back to the car.


    "Expert, next time if you change your mind, you cane to our club and search the map on your cellphone. You''ll know where you are!" Liu Hao waved his hand and said.


    Ye Fan didn''t say much and just let Du Yun''er continue driving. He sat in the front seat and left.


    After Ye Fan and Du Yun''er left, Sun Ji asked in a low voice, "Young Master Liu, do you want to check the license te? I''m sure I can find that chick. "<span>"No need, I admit defeat. There are a lot of girls in this world, and in my opinion, this man is not ordinary. Didn''t you notice that he didn''t have any fear for us? Such a person can''t be dealt with by money ¡­" Liu Hao said.


    <span>Sun Ji nodded. "Young Master Liu is wise."


    <span>"Oh yeah, speaking of the little girl, Sun Ji, how is it going with you and Su Qingxue''s assistant?" Liu Haoran asked.


    <span>"Young Master Liu, don''t worry. Everything is in your hands. Chen Ya won''t be able to escape from my grasp." Sun Ji smiled evilly.


    "Yes, our main goal is the Embroidery Group. We are only making use of Chen Ya, and we are not going to be discouraged."


    "But if you really like that little girl, you can try to recruit her in the future. Now, don''t you dare let your rtionship fail." Liu Hao said.<span>Sun Ji''s eyes were filled with disdain. "Young master Liu, that Chen Ya has no face at all. If she had a body and no figure, how could I possibly have taken a fancy to her?" Rest assured, I will definitely not touch true love. "


    <span>"Haha, kid, I like your dog-like ruthlessness!" Liu Hao patted Sun Ji''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll find a dozen girls with models to serve you!"


    Sun Ji quickly nodded and bowed, "Many thanks, Young Master Liu."<span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>In the rain, Du Yun''er had to drive for more than ten minutes before she remembered something.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, are you going back?" She didn''t even ask Ye Fan what his ns were for tonight.


    <span>Ye Fan scratched his head as he really did not want to go home. He did not know how to face Su Qingxue and was hesitating whether he should go to Purple Leaf Tea House or Feng Yueying''s home.


    "Why don''t we go to my house? There''s a guest room anyways." Du Yun''er gathered up her courage and suddenly asked.


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then hesitantly said, "Yun''er, do you think it''s inconvenient?"


    "It''s fine, that house was bought for me by Brother Ye Fan. Since when did you be so distant from me?" Du Yun''er said with a smile.


    Ye Fan didn''t waste any more words, "Okay then, I''ll have to trouble you tonight."


    "En!" Du Yun''er excitedly pursed her lips and drove home.


    When they arrived outside the residentialplex, Du Yun''er suddenly stopped by the side of the road. "Brother Ye Fan, I''m going to the convenience store to buy some things."


    "How about I buy it for you? It''s raining outside. "


    "It''s okay, I''m not that delicate." Du Yun''er ran out of the car and carried her bag into the convenience store for 24 hours. After a while, she ran out.


    Seeing the girl move so quickly, Ye Fan curiously asked, "What did you buy?"


    Du Yun''er''s beautiful face reddened and she said bashfully, "No ¡­" "It''s nothing..." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 656

    0656


    <span>Ye Fan thought to himself, I think it''s something like a tampon, or something like that.


    When they arrived at Du Yun''er''s house, the girl turned on the lights and seemed to be at a loss of what to do. After all, it was still the wee hours of the morning and there was a man at home.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan..." You. Hmm... "I ¡­" Du Yun''er didn''t know what to say.


    "Alright, you don''t need to worry about yourself. I''m going to take a shower, and then I''m going to sleep." Ye Fan patted the girl''s shoulder.


    When Du Yun''er heard this, she hurriedly went to the bathroom and took out a new towel and toothbrush from the closet. "These are for you to use, they''re all new!"


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "You are quite well-prepared. In the future, if I don''te and stay here, wouldn''t I be wasting this towel and toothbrush?""Just ¡­ "It just so happens that ¡­" Du Yun''er''s face reddened in embarrassment.


    Under the white light, the girl shyly averted her eyes, making her look like a beautiful fairy.<span>Ye Fan stared at Du Yun''er for a while, and Du Yun''er''s face became hotter and hotter.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan..." You. What are you looking at? "


    <span>"I was thinking, do you want to watch me take a bath?"


    "Ah!?" Du Yun''er realised that it was time for her to go out. She ran out of the bathroom and said, "Go wash!"<span>Ye Fan shook his head and forced a smile, truly admiring his mental fortitude. Such an attractive beauty like him was actually holding back. If it was his previous self, he would definitely pounce on her.


    In the end, he still felt towards Du Yun''er the feeling of being a man and a woman. Even though he kept telling himself that the two of them should be family, that they were siblings, how could a young girl truly be clear about all kinds of affairs.


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. After washing up and taking a bath, only then did he remember that he had not changed his clothes.


    Just as he was thinking about what to do, he heard Du Yun''er''s voice from outside saying, "Brother Ye Fan, I''ve prepared underwear for you. Put it in front of the bathroom door and you can take it yourself."<span>Ye Fan was immediately stunned, "Alright..." Did this girl n for him to live here one day?


    <span>He grabbed his underwear from the door and tested it. It really did fit him.


    <span>When Ye Fan walked into the living room, he saw that Du Yun''er had already turned on the central air-conditioning. The room was getting hotter, and the girl was wearing a thin pinkcy nightgown as she watched TV absent-mindedly.


    <span>"I''m ready. Yun''er, do you want to wash?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Du Yun''er stood up and nodded her head, "Brother Ye Fan, I''ve helped you tidy up your bedding and it''s all over at the guest room. I''ll go take a bath first."


    Ye Fan wasn''t in a hurry to sleep, so he stayed in the living room to watch the midnight news rey.


    On the news, Ye Fan saw quite a few reports about Su Qingxue and the embroidery team. He couldn''t help but miss his woman in his heart.


    Actually, Ye Fan was also clear about the cruelty of the shopping mall, and he also knew that from Su Qingxue''s perspective, she didn''t do things that were too excessive. No one could moral kidnap her, and she should give a proper exnation and talk about ways to do charity.<span>However, from Ye Fan''s point of view, this time even President Li was used, making him feel very ufortable.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan also knew that Su Qingxue would always be unhappy about him having other women outside, so after umting to a certain extent, the conflict between the two exploded.


    It''s not just a problem with the Ivy League, it''s a cumtive problem of two people.


    <span>Maybe there were some conflicts and conflicts between husband and wife after all. They needed to mediate and slowly improve their rtionship. This was a path that had to be tread.


    Temporarily, Ye Fan didn''t want to think too much about who was right and who was wrong. Some things couldn''t be changed, so he could only use time to wipe away some unpleasant imprints.<span>If he had to analyze everything clearly, Ye Fan would also feel tired.


    After a moment of emptiness, twenty minutes had passed unknowingly.


    Ye Fan smelled the fragrance of bathing milking from his nose, and Du Yun''er, whose hair was still wet, wrapped a towel around her. She came to his side and asked, "Brother Ye Fan, can you do me a favor?"


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the girl''s delicate and delicate face, her watery eyes, and her pair of long and beautiful legs, slim and straight. The ravine in front of her chest, made her think about an endless amount of things. He couldn''t help but mutter in his heart. He didn''t expect things to be this good.


    "Help what?" Ye Fan was not in the mood to think about anything else. With such a pretty face in front of him, how could a normal man like Ye Fan not have a reaction?


    Du Yun''er said, "It''s more troublesome for me to blow my own hair. It''s veryte, so I want to ask Brother Ye Fan to blow it for me ¡­ I usually go downstairs to wash my hair, but I haven''t had the time today. "Ye Fan smiled and said, "You women sure are tired when you make your hair. Even blowing it would take such a long time."


    Although he said that, Ye Fan still readily agreed, and followed the girl into the bathroom.


    <span>Facing the mirror, Ye Fan began using the hair dryer, stroking the girl''s ck hair while smoothing it out.


    Through the mirror, Du Yun''er gently looked at the man behind her. The joy in her heart was indescribable.


    Ye Fan also felt that the atmosphere was a bit ambiguous. He couldn''t help but to look at the raised part of Du Yun''er. The towel wasn''t wide enough, making the girl feel as if she was wearing a short skirt, which really made her sexy.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t wait to lift up the towel and take a quick look at the scenery below.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan..." "Do you remember when I was young, when I washed my hair, it was also you who helped me blow-dry my hair?" Du Yun''er asked.


    <span>"Of course I remember. At that time, there was only one hair dryer in the courtyard, and I stole it from the dean''s room to help blow your hair. In the end, it even went into the water and burned it, making the dean quite angry ¡­" Ye Fan recalled the past and knowingly smiled.


    Du Yun''er looked back and said with a meaningful smile, "Back then when I looked at you in the mirror, you had always been staring at my hair. Now ¡­ Your eyes are not so honest. "<span>Ye Fan had an embarrassed look on his face. He had been too engrossed in the scene and had been discovered by Du Yun''er.


    With a blush on his old face, Ye Fanughed and said, "Who told you to be so good-looking, tall and curvy, your brother here is also a normal man."<span>Du Yun''er turned her head and pursed her flowery lips. She said in a voice as thin as a mosquito''s buzz, "Brother, have you been enduring this the entire time ¡­"


    "Ah?" "What?" Ye Fan turned off the hair dryer, afraid that he had misheard."That''s right... To me. "I have that thought..." Du Yun''er was at a loss for words.


    Ye Fan coughed a few times, and choked on his saliva, "Yun''er, what are you talking about? I''m your brother."


    "But you also know that we aren''t blood rted siblings. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be looking at me like that, right?"


    Du Yun''er turned around and looked at Ye Fan with her clear and melodious eyes, "Brother, am I not good-looking enough topare with Sister Feng and Sister Ning?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 657

    0657<span>"How could that be? "You are not the same as them. You are younger and more youthful, and your temperament is also different," said Ye Fan.


    <span>Du Yun''er happily asked, "Really?"


    <span>Ye Fan felt that the situation was getting more and more out of control, but he couldn''t help but nod his head, "I won''t lie to you..."


    "I know. "Then, Brother Ye Fan, do you like people like me?" Du Yun''er''s voice became even softer, carrying a trace of nervousness and unease.


    <span>Ye Fan was about to go crazy. Only an idiot would not like this kind of girl, "Of course I like her, silly girl ¡­"


    Du Yun''er''s watery eyes blinked twice, and she said joyfully: "I ¡­ Me too. "If it''s Brother Ye Fan, I think I can ept whatever you want me to do..."


    Du Yun''er''s gaze became more and more gentle, and the fragrance she breathed out seemed to have some sort of catalyst, causing Ye Fan''s mind to gradually be more and more nk, unable to wake up any longer.<span>Under the white light, the girl''s skin was as smooth as a piece of jade.


    <span>Ye Fan''s breathing became heavier and heavier in the bathroom. He knew that if he took a step forward, he would never be able to return to the past. His rtionship with Du Yun''er would be even moreplicated ¡­


    <span>But... No buts! F * ck him, but!


    <span>How could there be so many ''buts'' in life!?


    She liked this girl, and this girl was already so brave. It was almost like she was showing off. If she was so timid, wouldn''t she be a coward?


    What rtionship, what responsibility, everything, Ye Fan didn''t want to think about it anymore!


    <span>He hugged Du Yun''er''s waist and kissed her heavily.


    <span>Du Yun''er let out a "Ah!" and her waist bent backwards from the sudden, long prepared kiss.


    It was unknown whether the towel was torn off by Ye Fan or if it was slid down by him. No matter what, it was very convenient for Ye Fan''s hand to recklessly move around the girl''s body."Brother Ye Fan..." Slow ¡­ "Slow down..." Du Yun''er''s hands weakly clung to Ye Fan''s chest, "Let''s go to the room."


    <span>Ye Fan smelled the girl''s delicate fragrance from the girl''s swan neck, and the limpidity he retained told him that this was the first time for Du Yun''er and that he was perhaps being too rough.


    He nodded his head and a princess carried him to her bedroom.Taking advantage of the time when Ye Fan was taking off his clothes, Du Yun''er picked up the bag on the bedside table and took out a new set of clothes.


    "Brother Ye Fan..." You want to use itter? " Du Yun''er''s face was red to the ears.<span>"Yun''er, just now, what was the purpose of your visit to the convenience store ¡­" Ye Fan suddenly understood, thinking about how the girl ran into the store by herself to buy this thing, he couldn''t help but want tough.


    <span>Du Yun''er shyly flipped over and hid under the nket, "Brother Ye Fan, don''tugh at me ¡­" I... "I just wanted to make it easier for you ¡­"


    Ye Fan pulled away the quilt, looking at the curled up girl, and kissed her face, "I''m notughing at you, but how do you know that I want you tonight?"<span>"Because... "Because ¡­" Du Yun''er wanted to say something but hesitated.


    <span>"Speak, why?" Ye Fan''s hands were moving in the nket.


    Du Yun''er''s face grew redder and redder as she moaned, "Because ¡­ Brother Ye Fan, you... You have so many women, you must like this sort of thing very much. You agreed to sleep in my house tonight. I just thought you might want me to ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. In Du Yun''er''s eyes, he was actually such a man?!


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t deny that he liked beauties!


    "So that''s how you see me, Yun''er ¡­ "Then why are you still willing to follow me ¡­" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" Du Yun''er stammered, "Although Brother Ye Fan ¡­ That kind of person, but. But you''re good to me. I still really like you ¡­ "


    Ye Fan had never heard such an honest white confession, it couldn''t be any more realistic. Only Du Yun''er could say such words!


    You may be a pervert, but that doesn''t stop you from being nice to me!"Brother Ye Fan..." Are you angry? " Du Yun''er saw that the man didn''t say anything for a long time, so she felt a little regretful and asked miserably.


    Ye Fan let out a long breath, picked up that box, and slowly opened it. He smiled evilly, "I am ''angry'', so tonight, I will properly punish you..."The lights went out, but it rained all night.


    <span>Under the rain, it seemed to herald the approach of spring.


    To Du Yun''er, the rain and dew from that night had caused her to undergo a metamorphosis ¡­<span>Early in the morning, when Ye Fan woke up, he found that Du Yun''er was already busy cooking breakfast in the kitchen.


    Unexpectedly, Du Yun''er, who had nearly copsed from exhaustionst night and was in aa, woke up rather early in the morning!<span>As expected, only the cattle that were plowed to death could be seen. There was nond that was plowed to the ground!


    <span>Ye Fan, who was wearing shorts, walked out to the kitchen and saw Du Yun''er frying eggs.


    Ye Fan was wearing a pink flowery apron, loose gray cotton clothes, and simple tied ck hair. Just looking at it from behind made Ye Fan feel extremely lost in thought."Brother Ye Fan, you''ve awoken. I''m almost done. Go wash up and then eat." Du Yun''er looked back at him with a beautiful smile. One nightter, she had added a bit of the charm of a mature woman.


    <span>While Du Yun''er was taking the opportunity to take the eggs out of the wok, Ye Fan grabbed the woman''s slender waist from behind.


    <span>"Ya!" Du Yun''er leaned on the man''s chest, feeling a hand reaching into her clothes, she bit her lips and said, "Brother Ye Fan ¡­. "What are you doing ¡­"


    "My Yun''er is so energetic? "It doesn''t hurt at all now?" Last night, Ye Fan discovered that Du Yun''er''s physical fitness was truly outstanding.He was actually able to quickly recover after feeling a slight pain. He didn''t feel any pain at all, so even though it was his first time, he had been tormented for a long time.


    <span>Du Yun''er lightly shook her head. Thinking back tost night, her heart was still filled with sweetness as she replied, "It doesn''t hurt ¡­"


    Ye Fan looked at the girl''s cute and charming appearance. Without saying anything further, he carried the girl to the sofa and began his morning practice.


    <span>Du Yun''erid on Ye Fan''s body, smirking and saying, "Brother Ye Fan, you really like doing this kind of thing. When you faced me in the past, did you always resist?"


    <span>Ye Fan grabbed her little hand and kissed it, "I don''t think so, what do you think I am? Who told a little demon like you to seduce me, I will not be able to bear it any longer."


    "Hehe, I want to be your little demoness." Du Yun''er hugged Ye Fan happily.


    "Yes, she''s a pure Teacher Du in front of others, but she''s a little demoness in front of me, right?" Ye Fan stroked the woman''s hair and asked."It''s fine as long as you like it, Brother Ye Fan..." I can do anything I want, "Du Yun''er smiled sweetly. Then, she suddenly thought of something and eximed," Oh no! I forgot! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 658

    <span>0658


    <span>"Forgot what?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "I ordered soy milk and youtiao and some leathery egg congee. Just now, when you came out, the waiter asked me to open the door for him. I forgot ¡­" Du Yun''er said.Ye Fan smiled, "It''s not a big deal. He didn''t call you, so he probably hasn''t arrived yet."


    <span>"No, my phone forgot to charge. It ran out of battery after the call just now!" Du Yun''er hastily put on her pants, stood up and walked to the door.


    When he opened the door, he found a bag of takeouts and a slip of paper in front of the door.


    Du Yun''er picked up the note and couldn''t help covering her face, almost running to Ye Fan in tears, "This is it, Brother Ye Fan. In the future, I won''t have the face to meet anyone!" I won''t order any takeout from that store anymore! "


    <span>"What happened?" Ye Fan was puzzled. He took the note and looked at it, and suddenly felt happy.


    It said: Beauty, do not disturb your love, wish you happiness!


    <span>"Haha, this delivery boy is very good. Next time, we should book more of his house." Ye Fan could not stopughing.


    <span>Du Yun''er looked depressed, and hit Ye Fan a few times, "It''s all your fault! Brother Ye Fan, you''re too evil! It''s already early in the morning! "


    <span>Ye Fan only cared about his ownughter, feeling that his mood was just like the weather outside, clear and sunny.


    <span>After finishing a sumptuous breakfast, Ye Fan was in no hurry to leave.


    <span>Taking advantage of the fact that Du Yun''er hadn''te to work yet, Ye Fan felt that he should apany her more. After theyer of paper between the two broke, he discovered that it wasn''t that awkward, on the contrary, it became even more intimate.


    "Brother Ye Fan, where are you taking me to y?" Du Yun''er asked in anticipation.


    <span>"Where do you want to go?" Ye Fan asked her.


    "I''m fine with anything. Anyway, it''s fine to be with Brother Ye Fan." Du Yun''er''s answer was very naive, but it was very honest.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, "The most difficult time in this world is'' any time ''..."


    Du Yun''er smiled, "Then why don''t I arrange it?"<span>"Okay, where do you want to go?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Ugh ¡­" During the day, we''ll go to a movie, stroll around, and on the birthday of a colleague of mine, invite me to a party. How about youe with me? " Du Yun''er asked expectantly.


    "Is it appropriate for me to go to your colleague''s birthday?""It''s okay, we''re on good terms. Besides, she''s always pressing me to find a boyfriend and always introducing him to me. I''m so annoyed ¡­" "So ¡­" Du Yun''er smiled.


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly understood and said, "Okay then, I''ll listen to you. I don''t want all kinds of men to appear around my woman."


    <span>When Du Yun''er heard this, she smiled even more happily.


    The two of them stayed at home and watched TV and chatted until it was almost noon before they went to a nearby shopping mall, had lunch, and chose a movie to watch.


    <span>When they entered the movie theater, they found that there weren''t many people inside and the two of them had reserved the ce.


    <span>"Oh, right. Today''s not a double day. Brother Ye Fan, you didn''t go to work, so it''s okay, right?" Only now did Du Yun''er remember that Ye Fan was also someone who had a job.


    Ye Fan shook his head with a bitter smile, "Let''s talk about it in a few days. Anyway, going there is a game.""Are you still thinking about quarreling with Sister Su? Brother Ye Fan, what exactly happened between you and Sister Su?" Du Yun''er was very curious.


    Ye Fan felt that Du Yun''er was already his woman. Moreover, she had a close rtionship with Principal Li, so if he told her the truth and let her bring up her own opinions, it might not be too bad.


    Therefore, Ye Fan exined the entire process of Su Qingxue dealing with the ten billion dors'' worth of charity.


    "Sister Su is so amazing ¡­ ¡­" "You mean, from beginning to end, it''s all in her calctions?" Du Yun''er was astounded and impressed.


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "Yun''er, aren''t you angry at her? She took advantage of my rtionship with the dean, and I feel very sorry for her. "


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" Du Yun''er thought about it before shaking her head and said, "I don''t know either. Even though I feel that it''s a little excessive, there''s no reason for me to be angry.


    After all, what Big Sister Su did was also a win-win situation. She might not be very good atmunicating, or she might be used to doing things by herself, which might cause Brother Ye Fan to feel ufortable in his heart.<span>Anyway... I really admire her. If it wasn''t for her taking advantage of the principal, I would really want to cheer for her. She''s really amazing. "


    <span>"You really think so?" Ye Fan frowned and said.


    "That''s right." Du Yun''er nodded, "I don''t know if I''m being too naive, but I feel that nothing can be perfect. No one can be perfect, and you can''t ask big sister Su to do everything."<span>For us, President Li, this matter might cause us to feel ufortable and dissatisfied.


    But to the employees of the embroidery group, the shareholders, they must be grateful to Sister Su.


    <span>Money was something that had no right or wrong, good or bad. The keyid in how people used it and how they viewed it.


    <span>You think the money that Sister Su earns is neither conscience nor magnanimity, but as long as Sister Su really earns money that helps more people, then what does it matter if there are some ws in the process? "


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, after Du Yun''er said that, he felt like he made a big fuss out of nothing.


    Su Qingxue was originally that kind of girl. She was used to dancing on the edge of the shopping mall''s de and fighting in the surging undercurrent. It would be too difficult for her to be as pure and clear as a crystal.


    In the end, Su Qingxue''s original intention was not to harm people, so she should clearly see this point.


    Ye Fanughed self-deprecatingly, "Yun''er, you really woke up the person in your dreams with a single word ¡­ ¡­" "Yeah, why didn''t I think of it? There are always two sides to everything ¡­"<span>Du Yun''er leaned her head against Ye Fan''s shoulder, "Okay ¡­" "Don''t think about it today. When you''re apanying me, you can''t be thinking about Sister Su all the time, right? When we get back, you can properly reconcile with her."


    Ye Fan touched the girl''s hair, then leaned back and started watching movies.


    After watching the movie, Ye Fan also apanied Du Yun''er to buy some new clothes and cosmetics. Originally, he had some ns to spend, after all, he didn''t have much money left.


    However, after being reminded by Du Yun''er, Ye Fan suddenly thought back to his past in the underground world. He had earned an astronomical amount of wealth, so why hadn''t he used it?


    The process of earning money was not clean, but the money itself was innocent. He could take that money to help more people.<span>Just like how Sally Ye took his money to take in the children who had lost loved ones in the war, or the mixed race of beasts, and trained them to be the Netherworld Guard ¡­


    In fact, Sally had also been using his money. Then why didn''t he use it?


    After three years of silence, Ye Fan finally thought it through, and no longer felt any guilt about his money.<span>After all, a man who had always been a pushover was no problem.


    <span>In the future, it would be better to have Sally write some money so that he wouldn''t have to buy things for his woman and look at the price for her. It would be a joke if word were to spread that a dignified Lord of Hell was living to this extent! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 659

    0659


    After strolling with Du Yun''er until almost six in the evening, the two of them drove to a nightclub in Hua Hai called the Silver Seat Hua Hai. It was also one of the most popr nightclubs in Hua Hai.


    To Du Yun''er, this kind of ce made her very nervous. If it wasn''t for Ye Fan apanying her, even girls wouldn''t dare toe here alone.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the nightclub, he saw a fashionabledy dressed in a leopard-print skirt and ck stockings walking out.


    This was because it was Du Yun''er''s first time here and she had even sent a message to look for a colleague. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even know where to go to find someone.


    "Teacher Du!" "You''re finally here!" The leopard print women wore bright lipstick and were quite sexy.


    <span>Du Yun''er walked over with a smile. "Teacher Wang, I was just wondering where I could find you."


    "Is this the boyfriend you''ve been hiding for a long time? "So many rich and handsome men rejected it. It seems this handsome man must have had some extraordinary qualities." Teacher Wang chuckled.Du Yun''er shyly introduced him, "His name is Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­" Brother Ye Fan, this is Teacher Wang for today''s birthday, Wang Yuting. She is from the same office as me. "


    Ye Fan was somewhat surprised. The arrival of thisnguage teacher at the nightclub was quite hot.<span>"Ye Fan, right? Don''t look at me so strangely. Don''t tell me you think that as teachers, even our private lives should be very conservative?" Wang Yuting blinked.


    Ye Fan smiled, "No, it''s pretty good."<span>"Come on, let''s go through the VIP passage. We can directly go to the VIP box. My cousin knows the boss here, so tonight we''ll use the biggest and best box!" Wang Yuting led the way in.


    When they walked into the nightclub, they also found that the decorations were very cool. When the waiters saw them, their attitude was very respectful, and they bowed and greeted with great effort, giving you a strong signal that they were rich.Arriving at thergest luxurious private room, he pushed open the door and entered. There were already more than ten people inside, sitting on the wide leather sofa. There was also a male and a female teacher, who were already singing in there.


    "Ouch!" Our good baby, Teacher Du, has finallye to participate in a nightlife event! Teacher Wang, you have the face! "<span>"Eh? Is this handsome guy Teacher Du''s boyfriend? "Won''t Teacher Du introduce us?"


    Several teachers began tough noisily, obviously feeling very curious about Du Yun''er, and at the same time curious about Ye Fan''s identity.


    Wang Yuting pushed the two eager male teachers back onto the sofa. "What are you doing? What if she scares our Yun''er? "It''s rare for her to have the courage toe here, but she gave me face. You guys scared her away, so I still have to go out and chase after her!"<span>Du Yun''er was still very nervous. She shyly smiled and said, "It''s alright. So everyone was already here. I thought I''de early ¡­"


    <span>"Tonight is Teacher Wang''s entire birthday party. This Silver Seat''s expenses are extremely high. Of course, we have toe early, otherwise, how can we be worthy of such a great show?" a teacherughed loudly.


    Wang Yuting pulled Du Yun''er to sit beside her and ced her hand on the neck of a man who looked to be in his thirties who was wearing a Fan Si Zhe suit. "How could my small sry be enough to bring you guys here? You''re all my good cousins, and the only reason I''m able to bring you guys here is to act pretentious. You''d better toast him today!"


    "Yes, yes!" Everyone pays their respects to cousin! " A few lively teachers quickly poured wine and raised their cups.<span>The man casually raised his ss and said, "I, Zhang Zhenyao, only have one sister. Thank you all for attending her twenty-ninth birthday!"


    <span>"Aiya! Cousin, why did you mention my age!? " Wang Yuting protested coquettishly.


    A group of teachersughed loudly. "I asked Teacher Wang just now and she said that she will be 25 this year. The difference is too big!"


    "Humph!" If you all continue to speak nonsense, then my cousin will not settle the bill for you all! " Wang Yuting pretended to be angry.<span>The group of teachers hurriedly apologized andined incessantly.


    <span>"Teacher Wang, please spare us! We can''t take this!"


    "Yeah, there''s so much Louis XIII, each bottle costs more than 20,000, and with these few bottles of Lafite Castle, it would cost more than 10,000 bottles. We can''t even afford this bottle of wine with a month''s wages!"


    "Let''s not talk about it anymore. It''s all thanks to Teacher Wang''s cousin, Director Zhang, and Boss Zhang. We toast to you!" A few teachers poured more wine in session and toasted Zhang Zhenyao.<span>Ye Fan, who was watching from the side, wanted tough. Didn''t this group of people want to drink a lot more good wine?


    Wang Yuting was very pleased with herself and said with a chuckle, "My cousin is very generous. I said a few thousand dors would do. He said he must drink the best wine in this shop."


    Zhang Zhenyao waved his hand with a faint smile, "Nothing much, I just happen to know the boss of this Silver Seat. He''ll give me a 20% discount, even though it''s lower than the membership price. He basically won''t earn me much money."


    "Director Zhang, which profession are you working in? "You have so much face," a teacher asked curiously.


    "He took over a refurbishingpany from my father, barely making it. It just went on salest year," Zhang Zhenyao said lightly.


    The eyes of the group of teachers looked at him with even more reverence, especially the female teachers. They were already regretting the fact that they had married too early.<span>"Tsk tsk, he''s already the CEO of a listedpany at such a young age. Teacher Wang, your future sister-inw is too lucky," a female teacher said.


    Wang Yuting''s gaze turned andnded on Du Yun''er at the side, then on Ye Fan, "I originally wanted to take advantage of today to introduce Teacher Du to my brother. In my opinion, only a beauty like Teacher Du is worthy of my brother, but... "Teacher Du actually has a boyfriend. I really didn''t think of that."


    Hearing that, Du Yun''er immediately became flustered: "Ah? No ¡­. "No need, Teacher Wang. Didn''t I tell you not to introduce me?"


    "Hehe, Teacher Du, don''t be nervous. What''s the problem if we know each other. Besides, Ye Fan doesn''t look like a stingy man. If he is confident, he wouldn''t be afraid of encountering any love rivals, right?" Wang Yuting blinked, "Right, Ye Fan?" You should be confident, right? "Du Yun''er could not help but look at Ye Fan with a trace of helplessness in her eyes. If she knew that Wang Yuting had the intention of introducing him to her today, she would not havee.


    "No worries, my Yun''er will definitely be liked by many people. After all, she is very outstanding." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Ye Fan didn''t care at all. With Du Yun''er''s simplicity, how could she y around with these teachers who had such lively thoughts?


    Actually, Zhang Zhenyao''s eyes had been ncing at Du Yun''er from time to time, but it wasn''t obvious.


    At this moment, he picked up a bottle of Louis XIII, ced it in front of Ye Fan, with a faint smile on his face, and a profound look, "Ye Fan, are you? Don''t you want to drink?" This wine is not bad. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 660

    <span>0660


    <span>"No need, I''ll drink some sugarless drinks. I''ll driveter and let Yun''er drink some." Ye Fan felt that he came here with her, so there was no need to drink too much.


    <span>Besides, he didn''t feel like drinking with these people.


    <span>Upon hearing "Sugar-free C", a group of teachers couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Teacher Du, your boyfriend is so cute. He doesn''t want to drink alcohol worth tens of thousands of yuan. Do you want to drink c worth a few dors?"


    Du Yun''er had always known that Ye Fan liked drinking c, so she thought it was no big deal. She didn''t understand what the teachers wereughing about.


    Wang Yuting looked around and asked with a smile, "Ye Fan, how did you know our Teacher Du?"Ye Fan truthfully said, "We''ve known each other since we were in the orphanage. We''ve known each other since we were young."


    <span>"Oh ¡­" Wang Yuting said apologetically, "I''m sorry."


    <span>"It''s nothing, an orphan is fine, Yun''er and I are already used to it." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    "Then where do you work now?" Wang Yuting asked again, but it was clear that she was helping Zhang Zhenyao to get to the bottom of this.


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "The Embroidery Group."


    <span>All the teachers present were stunned for a moment. Even Zhang Zhenyao wrinkled his brows.


    <span>"Wow, Embroidery Group? Such a bigpany!? "Teacher Du, your boyfriend is so amazing!"


    <span>"My mom bought some shares in the Embroidery Group. She''s been having a heart attacktely, so she fell for two days and then soared again. I heard it''s going to continue rising for a few days."


    "The requirements for the Embroidery Group to enter the office are very high, right? Ye Fan, do you have a very high education?" What are you doing over there? "


    Hearing the continuous chattering of the teachers, Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. It seemed that Su Qingxue had indeed increased the influence of the Embroidery Group by a lot.<span>He smiled and told the truth. "I''m a security guard now."


    The moment the words left his mouth, other than the music ying on the stereo, everyone else in the room quieted down.After the awkward atmospherested for about three to four seconds, a few teachers burst intoughter.


    "Oh wow, he scared us to death. Didn''t I say it before? Lil ''Ye is so young, she shouldn''t have such a high position."


    "However, security isn''t that bad either. As a security guard of the Embroidery Group, his ie is definitely not low."


    The group of teachers seemed tofort Ye Fan, telling him not to be discouraged and not to be hurt.Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. It was just a job, as if he hadmitted some big mistake.


    <span>Zhang Zhenyao rxed his brows and stretched out his hand with a rxed expression, patting Ye Fan''s shoulder, "Being a security guard is no big deal. You are still young and have plenty of opportunities to study in the Embroidery Group."


    Ye Fan thought to himself, I have always been studying, but I always learn how to y new games.Du Yun''er was puzzled, wasn''t Ye Fan previously an assistant, how did he change his security? However, it was not convenient for her to ask about this kind of asion. She was afraid that it would involve the rtionship between Ye Fan and Su Qingxue.


    "Lil ''Ye, this is a rare opportunity today. Why don''t you stop drinking c and drink a few more cups with Boss Zhang? You normally can''t drink this tens of thousands of yuan worth of wine!""Yeah, you''re cheering with Director Zhang. Who knows, maybe he''ll recruit you to be the captain of the security forces?" The other teachersughed and started to call Ye Fan "Lil ''Ye". After all, they were older than Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan shook his head indifferently, "No, I don''t really want to drink."


    Zhang Zhenyao calmly picked up a cigar, lit it, and took a drag from it. "It''s fine. Drink it. I can afford to pay for this amount of wine.""Wait, the boss of this shop wants to drink with me. When the timees, I''ll introduce you all to him. Everyone here can receive a membership card. You will be exempted from admission fees when youe in."


    When the teachers heard this, they became even more excited. One by one, they toasted enthusiastically while shouting out "Many thanks, Chief Zhang".


    "I heard it all. My cousin is giving me face today. Don''t go around advertising when you return to school, lest everyone asks me for it." Wang Yuting''s face was filled with pride.<span>Zhang Zhenyao nced at Du Yun''er. Seeing the girl obediently sitting there, he seemed to be in low spirits. He asked, "Miss Du, do you not like these two wines? Should I let them pack up something else? You can drink whatever you want. "


    Du Yun''er hurriedly shook his head, "No ¡­ No, I don''t like to drink much. I''ll have some juice. "<span>"Is Miss Du''s home far from here? "Where do you live now?" Zhang Zhenyao asked.


    <span>Du Yun''er gave a brief summary of the district she was currently living in.


    "Oh, Miss Du, is this your own house? Or is it for rent? " Zhang Zhenyao asked.<span>"Aiya, brother, why are you asking this? Yun''er has only been working for a few years, how could she afford to buy a house?" Wang Yuting asked.


    <span>Du Yun''er hurriedly exined, "Yes ¡­ It was bought for me by Brother Ye Fan. It''s under my name... "


    <span>Everyone looked at Ye Fan in astonishment. Then, Zhang Zhenyao said with a look of understanding, "It''s not easy. With your wages, you must have mortgaged quite a bit to buy that house..."


    "Huh?" Du Yun''er was stunned.<span>Everyone "understood" that it was a mortgage. Otherwise, how could an orphan and a security guard afford a house?


    Du Yun''er didn''t know whether she should exin or not. If Ye Fan didn''t want to say this, then wouldn''t she be talking too much?


    Thus, Du Yun''er turned to Ye Fan and asked the man for his opinion.Ye Fan slightly smiled and shook his head, telling her not to exin, as he didn''t want these people to think he stole money from the embroidery group.


    <span>The crowd at the side did not dare to interrupt Zhang Zhenyao and Du Yun''er''s conversation. Everyone could tell that Zhang Zhenyao was finally interested in Du Yun''er.


    As for Ye Fan, a "little security guard", no one felt he was a match for Zhang Zhenyao.<span>As Ye Fan drank his Coke, his eyes shed with coldness. This Zhang Zhenyaopletely disregarded his boyfriend...


    However, it wasn''t appropriate for him to do something too outrageous in front of Du Yun''er''s colleagues. After all, it was their birthday party.With such a ruckus, it would no longer be good for Du Yun''er to work in the school anymore.


    Ye Fan thought for a while, then changed the method to have these guys stop having ideas on Du Yun''er, maybe it would be better.<span>"Yun''er, I''m going to the bathroom." Ye Fan patted the girl''s shoulders.


    <span>Du Yun''er nodded, "Alright."


    <span>In Zhang Zhen''s eyes, there was a hint of satisfaction. In his opinion, Ye Fan had finally tactfully scram.


    Ye Fan stood up, walked to therge bathroom he brought with him in the private room, and closed the door. He first lit a cigarette, thought for a moment, then took out his phone and made a call.


    "King!" Sally Ye''s gentle voice came from the other side."Sally, you didn''t donate all my assets, did you?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Sally froze for a moment, and then immediately replied, "Of course not, I''ve been organizing and categorizing over the past three years, investing in over a dozen industries. Although I don''t know how much of your assets have already reached, but ¡­" "It must have increased by at least three times ¡­""Ah?!" Ye Fan was very surprised, "Making that much?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 661

    <span>0661


    <span>Ye Fan had originally thought that it would cost a lot of money for Sally to maintain Purgatory Ind''s operations, adopt the orphans from the mes of war, and also ept and train the Netherworld Guard.


    After all, everything was being transported to an ind, and one had to maintain an ind that was like a battle fort. The cost was sky-high.<span>But he didn''t expect that the money he gave her would increase instead of decrease!?


    Although she knew Sally knew how to manage money and always did things in a neat and orderly manner, she never expected her to earn so much.


    Ye Fan actually didn''t know how much money he had, because many of his assets were priceless treasures, such as all kinds of antiques, all kinds of rare gems, and valuable documents.


    Of course, there was no need to talk about money. The bonds of various countries and the gold and jewelry of various banks, he had actually just earned them all. He had stolen them all and unwittingly umted a lot.<span>To put it bluntly, which of the experts in the underground world isn''t rich?


    <span>Ye Fan had fought a holy war and killed countless experts. Many people were still kneeling and begging for their lives, exchanging their wealth for their lives.


    The assets of these experts, even if they could not all be taken into their pockets, they could still be taken in at least seventy to eighty percent. One could imagine how rich Ye Fan was.


    <span>However, Ye Fan was not interested in business, nor in money management. He handed all the money to Sally, and basically nned to spend it all for her.


    He had originally thought that it would already be considered good if Sally Ye could keep her wealth unchanged. But now, her expectations had actually increased by three times?!


    "Sally, how did you do it?" Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh.


    "I didn''t do anything. Actually, with your capital, you can make a lot of money doing anything. Even if the whole world buys and sells property, you can still make a lot of money."<span>And half of the world''s rich and powerful are willing to deal with us. With reliable sources of information, all I need to do is put my money into it and I''ll make it. "Sally thought it was simple.


    "Ugh ¡­" "Then how much money do I have right now?" Ye Fan asked.Sally hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m not too sure either, but we did purchase an international ounting firm. If we let them calcte for half a month, they should be able toe up with a conclusion.


    However... Some of your antiques can''t be measured with money, so they can only be roughly quantified. "


    Ye Fan''s head started to hurt when he heard this, which meant that he already had so much money that he couldn''t even count it all at once?


    "I don''t know if you''re going to ask, but it scared me." Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "Forbes should be interviewing me, I''m already on the rich list."


    <span>Sally said disdainfully, "King, the kind of rich list that is shown to themon people is meaningless. It allows Mammon and Azazel to rank in the top few.


    "You can easilypete with the true rich in the underground world. Only people like the Rothschild and Leibson families are on the same level as you."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan felt a chill from the top of his head, "Forget it, forget it, I will still keep a low profile..." That. "Since I still have money, then help me buy some."<span>"What do you want to buy?" Sally asked.


    <span>Ye Fan told him the address of the nightclub and said, "This Silver Seat Hua Hai, within an hour, help me buy it."


    Sally hesitated and said, "Wang, you can buy this store, but it''s a chain store. In China, there are more than ten stores. If you want to buy one, it will be difficult to do so in a short period of time."


    <span>"Then is there any way that I can buy it quickly?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Please wait a moment." Sally went to check and answered, "Hua Hai''s Silver Queen Night Restaurant, the entire brand, belongs to Sky Zong Investment Co., Ltd. Thatpany has more than ten brands, all from the entertainment industry.


    "I think the fastest way is to buy out the shares in thispany and be the big boss. That will naturally do."Ye Fan scratched his head, "How much does that cost?" Would it be too much of a loss? "


    Sally smiled, "It''s about 3.6 billion dors. Even if you throw it away, it won''t affect your assets much.<span>"Also, I took a quick look at it, thispany is doing pretty well, with a premium, although I''ll have to spend several hundred million more to buy it, I can still make it back in five years."


    Ye Fan was toozy to calcte. Anyway, money was already a number to him, "Then buy it as soon as possible, okay, send me a message."


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away..." Sally said happily: "Wang, you are finally willing to touch your own assets, I am so happy."


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "It''s good as long as you don''t think that my previous thoughts were too stupid."


    "No, no matter what choice the king makes, I understand," said Sally.


    Ye Fan was touched. He hung up the phone, threw away the cigarette butt, and walked out of the bathroom.


    At this moment, Wang Yuting had already arrived at a high ss birthday cake that she had booked. A group of people were gathered around the cake, ready to sing a birthday song.Ye Fan also walked over, pped with them, and sang a few lines.


    <span>After Wang Yuting blew the candle and made her wish, she shouted, "Thank you foring to my birthday party! Let''s eat and drink to our heart''s content! "


    The crowd cheered as they ate their cakes and drank their wine. The atmosphere was once again impassioned.


    On the other hand, Du Yun''er quietly pulled on Ye Fan''s hand, looking at him with a lovely gaze.


    "What''s wrong? "Yun''er?" Ye Fan asked.Du Yun''er came close to Ye Fan''s ear and whispered, "Brother Ye Fan, just now, that Zhang Zhenyao kept talking to me, so I pretended to be too noisy and didn''t hear him. Am I very obedient?"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, and pinched the little girl''s face, smiling bitterly in his heart. Du Yun''er actually thought that he had hurt her pride, and evenforted him like this, making him happy ¡­ It had to be said that this girl was too considerate.


    <span>In the room, everyone sang and drank. Unknowingly, two hours had passed.


    <span>Ye Fan and Du Yun''er also sang a song together, and Du Yun''er was even happier when she realized that Ye Fan actually sang very well. She leaned against Ye Fan with a face full of sweetness.


    Zhang Zhenyao saw the amiable look on Du Yun''er and Ye Fan''s faces, and his expression was obviously not too good to behold. He took a ss of Louis XIII and handed it to Ye Fan.


    "Lil ''Ye, it''s already here. Let''s have a drink."<span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "No need, I really don''t want to drink anymore. Besides, it''s toote, we should go now."


    "As a person, sometimes don''t be too ungrateful. I kindly advise you if you think you are worthy of what you have. You should know your ce." Zhang Zhenyao was obviously full of alcohol as he began to speak impolitely.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, not taking Zhang Zhenyao''s words seriously at all, and said with a faint smile, "I am very sure, I know what I am worthy of."


    Wang Yuting, who was at the side, noticed that something was wrong. She interrupted Zhang Zhenyao, "Bro, don''t scare Lil ''Ye. It''s my first time in a ce like this, so it''s hard to avoid being nervous." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 662

    <span>0662


    "Nervous?" Zhang Zhenyao grinned. "It''s better to be a bit more nervous. I''m just afraid that I''m confused and don''t know the situation that I''m in, blindly believing that I''m powerful."


    <span>Du Yun''er heard this and felt very ufortable, pulling at Ye Fan''s hand, "Brother Ye Fan, how about we go?"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and asked, "Why are you in such a hurry? Everyone is here. Is it not appropriate for us to leave first?"


    "That''s right, Teacher Du. My brother was just joking. Don''t take it seriously." Wang Yuting also tried to smooth things over, not wanting to make things awkward.


    But when Zhang Zhenyao saw that Ye Fan did not take him seriously, the smell of alcohol permeated his brain and he became even more displeased.


    "Yuting, don''t interrupt me. You might be a birthday present today, but I was the one who paid for the few hundred thousand yuan spent.


    I''ll do the east, this Lil ''Ye doesn''t even drink a ss of wine, just won''t give me, Zhang Zhenyao, any face!


    It''s not that I look down on the poor, but I look down on the poor and still pretend to be strong!


    Have you ever had such a good wine!? I gave it to you for free, to treat you to a drink, yet you refuse to drink it. Zhang Zhenyao mmed his hand on the table and questioned loudly.<span>"Brother!" You. "You ¡­" Wang Yuting was extremely anxious.


    The other teachers also felt that Ye Fan did not know what was good for him. Since things hade to this point, why did you pretend to be so noble and noble? It was like he had seen it before. Wasn''t it just a small security guard?<span>"Lil ''Ye, have a drink. Boss Zhang only invited you for a drink because he despised you. He didn''t even drink this, he''s not giving you any face at all!"


    "Yeah, you better apologize to Boss Zhang. Young people shouldn''t have such a stubborn temper, so pretend to be boring in front of Boss Zhang!"


    <span>Du Yun''er heard this and was unhappy. She frowned, "Why are all of you forcing him? "Does my Brother Ye Fan not even have the right to drink?"


    "Aiya, Teacher Du, you don''t understand. This has nothing to do with freedom or rights. Who doesn''t like such a good wine that costs over ten thousand yuan?"<span>Boss Zhang was so generous that he refused to drink even after kindly treating him to a drink. This was indeed a bit too much. It was one thing to have a strong ego, but you still had to recognize the reality! Right? Boss Zhang? " A teacher ttered with a smile.


    <span>Zhang Zhenyao''s face was gloomy as he nodded, "This teacher is indeed sensible and reasonable. I am not going to do anything just because I have the money. It''s just that I don''t know about the ways of the world, that''s not quite right."


    Du Yun''er said, "I think this is unreasonable. Bullying others is not something you understand. It''s not like he can''t afford to drink this kind of wine."


    Du Yun''er knew that Ye Fan''s background was not ordinary, so Ye Fan did not bother with them, but this group of people became more and more intense, making the girl very angry.<span>"Oh?" Zhang Zhenyaoughed. "Alright then. Since your boyfriend is so rich, I won''t say anything else. You guys can pay for yourselves tonight."


    "The minimum cost for this booth is 10,000 yuan per person. Spend 20,000 yuan, so I won''t treat you guys. Even if you don''t drink, you can do it."


    "Cousin!" Don''t be like this, today is my birthday! "Wang Yuting said worriedly," Don''t lower yourself to the same level as Lil ''Ye. "<span>"Yuting, Miss Du''s boyfriend, is'' not poor at all '', leaving me, Zhang Zhenyao, with no face at all.


    Since the other party is so ambitious and unwilling to ept my good intentions, then I might as well pay for my nightclub. "Zhang Zhenyao sneered.


    Du Yun''er heard him and said angrily, "Alright! Then we''ll pay for ourselves! Although I am not rich, I can still take out twenty thousand! "<span>As he said this, Du Yun''er was about to transfer the money on her phone, "Teacher Wang, I''ll transfer the money to your ce. Tonight, we''re here to celebrate your birthday, not to be greedy."


    <span>Zhang Zhenyao sneered even more disdainfully, "Miss Du, don''t you think it''s a pity that you spend money just to be with him? Inviting him to a nightclub.


    <span>You are such a good girl, why do you need to find such a poor, stingy, stupid kid who doesn''t know how to appreciate favors and can''t face reality? "


    <span>"Shut up!" You''re not allowed to talk about me, Brother Ye Fan, in this way! "I ¡­"


    <span>Du Yun''er was about to get angry, but was interrupted by Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, and hugged Du Yun''er''s shoulders, "Silly girl, why are you so angry? I didn''t say anything, why are you so anxious to pay?"


    Du Yun''er had an aggrieved expression on her face, "I just can''t stand it anymore!"Ye Fan sighed, shook his head and said, "There''s no need to give me that money."


    <span>"Why?" Du Yun''er blinked her eyes in bewilderment.


    Zhang Zhenyao let out a cold snort andughedcently, "What, have you thought it through?" It''s not easy to pay off your mortgage every month, is it?Saying this, he put a bottle of the newly opened Louis XIII in front of Ye Fan.


    "Come, Lil ''Ye, drink up all the wine in this bottle. I''ll pretend that nothing happened, and you guys don''t have to pay for it, how about it?" Zhang Zhenyao had a teasing look on his face.


    <span>Beside him, Wang Yuting was a little embarrassed. "Brother, please don''t be like that ¡­" "If this bottle goes down, Lil ''Ye would probably be drunk. He might not be that good at drinking."


    <span>"What, just a bottle of wine to liven things up? He didn''t drink any alcohol at all just now, so I opened a bottle for him for at least 20,000 yuan. Isn''t that good enough for me to give him for free?" Zhang Zhenyao threw up his hands and asked.


    <span>The teachers at the side echoed his sentiments, as if they were all waiting to see a good show.


    "Lil ''Ye!" Drink it! There are dozens of them in a single drop! "


    "Boss Zhang is indeed magnanimous. If you still don''t drink it, you really aren''t giving any face to him!" We can''t watch this any longer! "<span>Ye Fan swept his gaze over everyone, and lightly smiled, "You guys seem to have misunderstood me. I just said, if I don''t pay, it''s not because I want to drink, but because tonight, there is no need to spend money on drinks."


    The group of people looked at each other, not knowing what Ye Fan meant.


    Zhang Zhenyao frowned. "Is there something wrong with your head, kid? I''m in charge of all the food and drinks, so of course you don''t have to spend money!" You want to eat and drink for free, and you''re not giving me face?! "


    As he was speaking, someone knocked on the private box''s door.


    "Director Zhang?" A capable man, who wore a suit and had his hair brushed and shiny with oil, walked in. He took out a cigarette in a very natural manner and gave it to Zhang Zhenyao.<span>Seeing the new arrival, Zhang Zhenyao also stood up. Heughed with a heroic face, "Manager Li, you must be busy tonight. Howe you just came?"


    This man surnamed Li was the general manager of the Silver Nightclub.


    "Aiya, I was here a long time ago. Just now, there was something at the headquarters that led to a small meeting. Didn''t you just rush over to see Boss Zhang as soon as you finished your work?" Manager Li smiled warmly at everyone.<span>When his gazended on Ye Fan, Manager Li was stunned for a moment. There was a trace of hesitation in his eyes.


    When the crowd saw that Zhang Zhenyao was acquainted with the owner of this store, and he even offered to give him a cigarette, they were filled with admiration and envy for Zhang Zhenyao.<span>Zhang Zhenyao was also beaming with happiness. From the corner of his eyes, he was filled with boredom andcency. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 663

    0663


    "Manager Li, my cousin''s birthday is today, and most of the teachers here are at school. Give them each a membership card so they cane here and y, it shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Zhang Zhenyao said.Manager Li smiled and nodded, "So they are all teachers. I respect teachers. membership cards, you just need to say a few words, of course there''s no problem."


    Everyone present was very happy. This could save them a lot of money.


    Zhang Zhenyao took a drag on his cigar, then asked Ye Fan, "Lil ''Ye, do you want a membership card? I''m not a petty person. If you want one, I''ll make one for you as well. "


    Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "I don''t need it."


    "Humph." Zhang Zhenyao sneered, "You are such a tough nut to crack. I guess you don''t want it either. Actually ¡­" "It''s useless even if you want it. You can''t afford toe here to y with your sry ¡­"


    Manager Li who was at the side was surprised for a moment, and cautiously asked: "Boss Zhang... This sir. Your friend? "<span>"Him? "No, how could I have a friend like him?" Zhang Zhenyao sneered.


    <span>Manager Li hesitated for a moment, but still went up and asked Ye Fan: "Sir, may I ask for your honorific title?"


    Ye Fan said with a smile that was not a smile: "You should have seen my picture before, right? It doesn''t look like it?"


    Manager Li suddenly opened his mouth wide, with a face full of panic and excitement: "Ye ¡­. Mr. Ye!? It''s really you!? You. Why are you. Why didn''t you tell me in advance why you were here? I was really slow! "


    The moment he said that, everyone present was dumbfounded. Zhang Zhenyao''s expression froze for a moment as his face was filled with bewilderment.


    Why did Manager Li seeing Ye Fan feel like an ugly daughter-inw seeing a parents-inw, nervous to the point of death?<span>Manager Li had also experienced a lot of battles. He quickly calmed himself down and revealed a respectful smile: "Mr. Ye, sorry, I was too excited. I forgot myself.


    <span>"I thought you looked familiar. I didn''t expect you to be in Hua Hai and our shop. It''s an honor!"


    Just a moment ago, Manager Li and all the other branch managers had heard that the head office owner had changed hands. The new head office owner was a stranger named Ye Fan.<span>With an irresistible price, the new boss had spent billions of dors and decisively bought arge stake in the headquarters group. His wealth was astonishing.


    To them, the big boss was someone who was above everyone else, so it didn''t matter who the big boss was. However, the sudden appearance of the big boss in the store they were in charge of was apletely different matter.


    This was an opportunity as well as a challenge. If he served the big boss well, he might have the opportunity to climb up. If he served the big boss badly, he might be finished.As a result, Manager Li''s mind was already racing as he analyzed the situation so that he could make a judgment on the situationter.


    <span>"Manager Li, what''s going on?" "You know Ye Fan?" Zhang Zhenyao asked curiously.


    <span>At this moment, Manager Li was already standing humbly beside Ye Fan. He did not even dare to straighten his back as he smiled and introduced: "I do not have the qualifications to get to know Mr. Ye. Mr. Ye is our big boss."


    <span>"What?" Zhang Zhenyao was puzzled. "He''s the boss of your Ginza Nightclub?" Isn''t your Big Boss surnamed Zhang? "


    "No, that''s not it," Manager Li introduced solemnly, "Director Zhang is just the boss of our Silver Nightclub, but Mr. Ye is the majority shareholder of our corporation, of course, the biggest boss..."


    In an instant, besides the music, even the breathing had disappeared from the room. Everyone seemed to have forgotten to breathe as they stared at Ye Fan, dumbstruck.


    Ye Fan had a rxed smile on his face, enjoying the contrast and dramatic changes in everyone''s expressions.<span>In fact, even Du Yun''er was at a loss for words. She couldn''t understand how Ye Fan had suddenly be thepany''s boss.


    "The Sky-Zong Group is... "Is he the big shot of the entertainment industry who has a market value of tens of billions?" a teacher asked hesitantly."I think so, isn''t Silver Seat Hua Hai thepany''s main brand..."


    "Great boss of the heaven..." "How rich is that ¡­" The few teachers were already confused, looking at Ye Fan with eyes full of disbelief.<span>Zhang Zhenyao''s hand was shaking while his lips were trembling as well. His small amount of capital could not even bepared to one of the subsidiarypanies under Tian Zong''s banner. The gap was not small at all!


    <span>He swallowed his saliva and said: "Manager Li... You. Did you get it wrong? He''s a security guard for the Embroidery Group! "


    "What?" "Security?" Manager Li was puzzled. He carefully looked at Ye Fan''s face and said, "No, it''s Mr. Ye, right? How could it be security?"<span>Ye Fan casually exined, "My most recent hobby was to be a security guard. A while ago, I was a CEO''s assistant, a plumber or something, hehe..." "Since I have nothing better to do, I might as well do something."


    <span>Everyone nearly vomited blood when they heard this. What the hell was this!? Do all rich and powerful people like to y like this!?


    Manager Li suddenly understood and said with an expression of admiration: "So that''s how it is. Mr. Ye''s level is not something people like us can understand. To return to one''s true nature, I admire you, I admire you!"<span>The teachers finally understood why Ye Fan said that he didn''t need a membership card, and why he said that he didn''t need any money for tonight''s drinks!


    The big boss himself came from a nightclub at home to y. There was no need to spend money to waste words! Do you even need a membership card!?<span>"Manager Li, today is the birthday of a colleague of my girlfriend. As for the expenses here, I will skip them.


    <span>"If this Mr. Zhang Zhenyao insists on paying, you can just let him pay. He has a strong sense of pride, I''m afraid others will despise him for being poor, I don''t want to hurt his pride." Ye Fan patted Manager Li''s shoulder and said.


    <span>Zhang Zhenyao felt a burning sensation on his face. He wanted nothing more than to hide under the table. Recalling what he had just said made him want to die even more!


    Manager Li was a smart person too. He immediately realized something and smiled: "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye. We have always respected the guests'' choice."


    "That''s good." Ye Fan smiled, picked up the bottle of wine in front of him, and passed it back to Zhang Zhenyao, "Come, CEO Zhang, I know you like to drink. You were the one who toasted me just now, so I''m embarrassed...<span>This time, I''ll give you a bottle. This bottle is on my head, drink it ¡­ "I think,ing to mypany''s store, you wouldn''t not even give me that much face, right?"


    Zhang Zhenyao''s face turned green. This was undoubtedly mocking him for what he had just said; it was simply humiliating him!


    Wang Yuting and the others beside her could only silently sigh, regretting that they had underestimated Ye Fan. This time, they could only feel grief for Zhang Zhenyao. If they knew earlier, why did they have to ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 664

    <span>0664


    Zhang Zhenyao wanted nothing more than to curse loudly. He was also afraid of the heaven''s worth of money. He already might have offended Ye Fan in the first ce. If he really provoked a big business tycoon, then killing hispany would just be a matter of time!However, if he were to drink an entire bottle of wine in front of everyone, not only would he not get drunk, he would be making a fool of himself.


    Zhang Zhenyao could only grit his teeth and smile bitterly: "Thank you ¡­ ¡­" Ye ¡­ "Mr. Ye, I''ve had enough. It''s time to go."


    Thirty-six moves was the best. Zhang Zhenyao intended to run out first.<span>How could Ye Fan let this guy seed? His face turned cold, and his eyes became ice-cold, "Are you sure ¡­ ¡­" You don''t want to drink it? "


    Zhang Zhenyao was so scared that his whole body started to tremble. He swallowed his saliva, and after thinking about it for a long time, he finally decided not to contradict Ye Fan.<span>"Heh ¡­" "I''ll drink ¡­"


    Zhang Zhenyao took the bottle, raised his head and began to drink the wine with a ''gulping'' sound. Although he felt iparably ashamed, he was even more afraid of being targeted by Ye Fan.


    <span>After drinking half of the bottle, Zhang Zhenyao''s face turned liver-colored. He had already drunk quite a lot, and this series of drinks had made him even more dizzy and dizzy. His stomach was in turmoil.


    "Ye ¡­" Mr. Ye. I... I can''t drink it. "Ugh!..." Zhang Zhenyao felt a wave of nausea and vomited all over the ce.<span>Everyone moved aside, and a few female teachers cried out in rm.


    Seeing Zhang Zhenyao in such a sorry state, he no longer had the arrogant appearance from before. He was just like a drowning dog.


    "Director Zhang, why aren''t you drinking anymore? "I still have half a bottle left," Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Zhang Zhenyao pouted and kneeled on the ground, crying out loud: "Mr. Ye! I was wrong! I know I was wrong! I shouldn''t have wanted your girlfriend! I... I''m blind! Just let me go ¡­ "Seeing Zhang Zhenyao kneel and beg for mercy, Wang Yuting could no longer bear it and begged, "Mr. Ye, my cousin was in the wrong this time. He''s quite pitiful now. Please let him go."


    <span>When Du Yun''er heard her colleague say this, she also advised, "Brother Ye Fan, it should be enough ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Since you, Yun''er, have said so, then let''s do it this way."


    When Zhang Zhenyao heard this, a look of relief appeared on his face.


    "Don''t do anything you don''t want to do, don''t do anything to others ¡­ "Director Zhang, you''d better be careful the next time you see a security guard." Ye Fan patted Zhang Zhenyao''s shoulder.


    Zhang Zhenyao nodded his head vigorously. His smile was even uglier than crying.


    Ye Fan bid farewell to everyone present with a smile. He was toozy to haggle with these people, since he had already had a good time tonight.Manager Li immediately ran over to open the door, respectfully sending the two off.


    When they arrived at the entrance, Manager Li asked respectfully, "Mr. Ye, that Zhang Zhenyao, will you allow him toe again in the future?"


    "Of course. If he wants toe, then so be it. Why wouldn''t he want to earn money?" However, he probably won''t dare toe here anymore... "<span>"Yes, yes... "Then, Mr. Ye, do you need me to find a driver to help you drive the car?"


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "No need, I just happen to be ying around here. Go and busy yourself."


    "Then I''ll send you two up to the car." Manager Li smiled humbly.<span>In his heart, Ye Fan wanted tough. He reckoned that in the hearts of others, he was already a ruthless character. After all, he had already done so much for Zhang Zhenyao.


    <span>Just as they reached the parking lot, they saw an Audi R8 with its headlights on, preparing to leave. In front of the car, there was a woman blocking their path with her arms wide open.


    <span>"What''s going on?" Manager Li didn''t want any problems, so he didn''t want to displease the big boss. He hastily instructed the security personnel behind him: "Quickly go and take a look!"


    Ye Fan extended his hand to stop him, "Wait a moment..." "I''ll go."<span>"Huh?" Manager Li said, "Mr. Ye, is there any danger?"


    <span>"It''s nothing, I know that girl." Ye Fan said as he walked over.


    The man in the R8 was honking his horn. "Crazy woman! Get out of the way!? What the hell are you trying to do!? I already said that I don''t like you! "


    Standing in front of the car, the skinny woman with disheveled hair and a face full of tears said, "I don''t believe it! You lied to me! You clearly said that you woulde with me to see my parents after the new year! Just marry me! "


    "Damn it... When did I say that!? I''ve only talked to you for a short while, but that doesn''t mean I''m sure of you!? F * ck off! Otherwise, I''ll call the police! " The man in the white suit said angrily.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat was a girl who was dressed flirtatiously and was smoking a cigarette with ady. She also rolled down the window and cursed, "Hey! Slut! How shameless are you!? He already said he doesn''t like you. Do you understand!? "<span>"Shut up! You vixen! It''s all because of you! It''s all because of you seducing him! "


    The woman seemed to have gone crazy. She pounced over, and while the passenger window was open, she went to grab the bewitching youngdy''s hair.For a moment, the bewitching woman''s hair hurt and she became angry. She fiercely opened the car door and knocked the woman to the ground!


    "Slut!" You dare to capture this olddy!? I''ll kick you to death! " The girl kicked the woman on the floor.The woman turned and threw herself at the girl again, and the two began to fight.


    When the man in the car saw her, he becamepletely furious. He got out of the car, walked up to the woman, grabbed her clothes, and pulled her up.


    "F * cking b * tch, I''ll beat you to death with a single p!"


    Just as the man was about to pull back, he realized that his hand had been grabbed.<span>He turned his head and was stunned when he saw the neer, "It''s you!? "Last night, that ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan also recognized this guy. It was thatckey of Liu Haoran from yesterday, the bootlicking guy.


    "Women beating women is fine, but you, as a man, going over to hit women is not really appropriate. Moreover, she is your ex-girlfriend," said Ye Fan.


    The woman whose face was full of tears also recognized Ye Fan, and said in surprise: "Ye Fan..." You. Why are you here? "


    Ye Fan frowned, "Assistant Chen, the boyfriend you were talking about before, could he be this guy?"


    This woman was Chen Ya.<span>"None of your business! Go away! This is between him and me! " Chen Ya''s face flushed red.


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "I don''t care, he just pped you. You can''t be naive enough to think that he wouldn''t dare to do anything, right?"


    Chen Ya cried in pain, "Sun Ji... What did I do wrong? You are going to do this to me ¡­ I''m attached to you in every way, desperately with you, and why did you betray me ¡­ "" I don''t know, I just ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­.<span>Sun Ji''s face was filled with impatience. "What the f * ck do you want to do with me? Who made it a rule that talking about a particr subject would end in one? I just don''t like you! What can you do? Did I break thew!?


    Also, who is this guy? Are you still looking for helpers to beat him up? Do you believe that I''ll call the police!? "


    The coquettish girl who got up from the ground said, "Don''t waste time talking to them! Sun Ji, didn''t you say that your big brother is the Liu Group''s Young Master Liu? Hurry up and call the police, and capture all of them! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 665

    <span>0665


    Sun Ji red. "You don''t have tomand from there! Hey, boy, let go of me! Otherwise, do you believe that I can send you to jail!? "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. The Liu Group, although he didn''t know which Liu Group they were, the most famous one seemed to be a Liu family from Su Province. They had the most capital formercial real estate and overseas investments.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t really understand this, and he didn''t really care about it either.As far as he was concerned, even the five great Sects, who had the family emblem, didn''t really matter. He would only care about ancient ns like the Zhou n, and any other n could ignore them.


    "Ye Fan, let him go. This has nothing to do with you!" Chen Ya said coldly.


    <span>Ye Fan was helpless. This woman really doesn''t know what''s good for her. Fine, then just treat it as me meddling in other people''s business.


    <span>Ye Fan released Sun Ji and said, "Then you guys can fight on your own."


    Sun Ji harrumphed. "Hitting this bitch is just dirtying my hands. Slut, don''t bother me in the future. I don''t want to see you again!"


    Just as Sun Ji was about to walk back to the car, Chen Ya screamed, "Halt!"<span>"What?" Sun Ji turned his head and frowned impatiently.


    <span>"I... "Let me ask you onest question," Chen Ya''s voice trembled.


    "Can you let me go after you ask?"


    <span>"Yes... "But you have to answer me truthfully." Chen Ya choked with sobs.


    <span>"Alright, ask away." Sun Ji''s face was expressionless.


    <span>Chen Ya clenched her fists tightly and asked, "You ¡­" Have you ever, even for a moment, truly loved me? "


    Chen Ya''s eyes were filled with anticipation and apprehension. After she finished asking, she quietly waited for Sun Ji to answer.


    Sun Ji seemed to have heard the funniest joke andughed loudly. "Are you f * cking insane?" Will I love a woman like you?A woman like you who is shameless and has a body without a body, I am just teasing you, do you really take it seriously?


    If there are no other questions, then I''ll leave. Don''t appear in front of me in the future! I feel unlucky to see you! "<span>With that, Sun Ji and the coquettish woman got into the car.


    Chen Ya''s face was ashen and her eyes were filled with despair. It was as though she had lost her soul. There was not a single trace of color in her empty eyes.


    "Pah pah!" Sun Ji honked, "Bitch!" Get out of the way! Do you really want to be hit to death by a car!? "


    Chen Ya acted as if she did not hear him. She let out a pitiful smile. Suddenly, she turned her head and charged toward an outdoor telephone pole!


    He actually wanted to hit his head and kill himself?!<span>"Hey!"


    Seeing this, Ye Fan hurriedly went over and pulled her back."Are you f * cking crazy!? Suicide for such a man? " Ye Fan did not expect this Chen Ya to have such a strong temper, choosing tomit suicide for the sake of a heartless man!?


    Sun Ji, who was in the Audi, whistled. "Tsk, tsk. Let her hit me! She deserved to be killed! "Idiot!"Chen Ya cried as she shook her head, tears fell like the rain, "Ye Fan, get out of my way!" Let me die! I am too ashamed to live! I don''t want to live anymore! "


    Ye Fan frowned and called Manager Li''s people over, "Manager Li, take her to the side and stay there. Send someone to keep an eye on her. Don''t let her do something stupid."<span>"Yes!" Mr. Ye! " Manager Li quickly agreed. He didn''t want anyone to die outside the store.


    Ye Fan saw that Sun Ji was about to drive away, so he gloomily walked over and kicked the car!


    "ng!"


    With a loud crash, the hood of the Audi R8 was caved in from the force of the kick!


    Surprised, Sun Ji ran out of the car and shouted, "Do you want to die!? "F * ck me ¡­"


    Before he could say anything, Ye Fan had already pped him until he was dizzy and fell to the ground.


    Sun Ji''s mouth was full of blood, two of his teeth had fallen out, and his eyes were filled with panic. You dare. Fight... "I ¡­"


    Ye Fan felt that he might have hit him too hard, so killing him would have been too easy. So he called out to the security guards, "You guys, all of youe over here!" Beat him up! "These security guards also felt that Sun Ji was being too outrageous. Such a scumbag like him deserved to be beaten up. Now that their big boss had spoken, they didn''t hesitate to charge over and give Sun Ji a few punches and kicks.


    Sun Ji was beaten into a miserable shriek. The beautiful woman in the car was so scared that she didn''t dare call the police, afraid that she would be implicated.After a full minute of fighting, Sun Ji''s face was already bruised and covered in blood. He cried as he begged for mercy, "Stop... Stop hitting me... Please. "Let me go ¡­"


    Ye Fan kicked this guy''s butt, causing Sun Ji to scream like a pig being butchered, and the bones beneath his body cracked.


    "Manager Li, find a trash can and throw this trash inside." Ye Fan instructed.


    Manager Li quickly instructed the two security guards to drag Sun Ji to the back where the trash can was being magnified.


    Ye Fan walked in front of Chen Ya, looked at her dejected face, sighed, and said, "Truly a dead person. That guy should also have died. Why are you looking for death?"<span>If you die, how can our CEO Su not have a capable assistant? There''s still a long way to go, so it''s not worth getting angry over such a person.


    Chen Ya raised her head and looked at Ye Fan with a puzzled expression, "Why are you helping me? Shouldn''t you be very annoyed with me? Don''t you hate me when I give you a small report in front of CEO Su?"


    <span>Are you looking at me pitifully now? Does it look like you''re being magnanimous? I do not need this pity! "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Since you insist on thinking like that, I have no other choice. I just think that a person who is willing to give his heart and love someone else is worthy of respect.


    <span>As for you typing up my little report, I was quite angry, but you weren''t making it up, so I epted it as well. "


    Chen Ya was stunned, after looking at Ye Fan in disbelief for a while, her expression froze.<span>After half a minute, Chen Ya trembled and cried bitterly while covering her face.


    <span>Du Yun''er ran over, took out a tissue and passed it to him. "Elder sister, don''t be sad anymore. That person deserves it ¡­"


    <span>"Thank you ¡­" Chen Ya took the tissue and cried out, "I deserve it ¡­" I deserve it. I don''t have the face to see Boss Su ¡­ I''m sorry, Director Su ¡­ I''m sorry everyone in the Embroidery Group ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "You''re in a rtionship, how could you let CEO Su down, let go of the brocade?"


    Chen Ya tried her best to hold back her tears and grabbed onto Ye Fan''s arm, saying, "Ye Fan!" It might still be toote right now, hurry up and tell Director Su! The Liu Corporation had already found out about Caldist''s investment n. They definitely could not sign it! "Please don''t!"


    "What is it?" "What Cardit?" Ye Fan frowned, "What exactly is the situation?""I don''t have time to exin it to you! Go and tell Director Su! Even if there was a glimmer of hope, he had to strive to break the contract! Otherwise, the Embroidery Group will have a big problem! " Chen Ya shouted. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 666

    0666


    Although Ye Fan didn''t really understand what Chen Ya was talking about, seeing her panicked look, he knew that she wouldn''t speak nonsense."Why don''t you call her yourself?" Ye Fan asked.


    "I... I don''t dare. I don''t have the face to talk to Director Su anymore, and even more so, to see her ¡­ " Chen Ya lowered her head and sobbed.


    Ye Fan did not waste any more words and dialed Su Qingxue''s number.


    However, Su Qingxue didn''t answer and just hung up.


    Ye Fan was depressed. The woman was still in a cold war with him, yet she didn''t pick up the phone. He could only say to Du Yun''er, "Yun''er, I''ll go back first."<span>"En, Brother Ye Fan, you go ahead. How about you take my car?" Du Yun''er also knew that the situation was urgent.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "No need, just a taxi will do. Help me take care of Chen Ya, don''t let her do something stupid."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send this Sis Chen hometer," Du Yun''er said considerately.Ye Fan smiled in relief, turned around and ran to the side of the road, caught a taxi, and went straight home.


    He came to the home in Egret County and sure enough, Su Qingxue had already returned.<span>Aunt Jiang and Tong Huizhen had both gone to sleep, only Su Qingxue''s study room was still lit.


    Ye Fan knocked on the door. Seeing that the door was not closed, he pushed it open and walked in.<span>Su Qingxue was reading some documents on herputer. Seeing Ye Fan enter, she said without turning her head, "I have something to do right now, so I don''t want to talk about the right and wrong with you ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed, "I''m not telling you about the foundation, but I met Chen Ya."


    "Chen Ya?" Su Qingxue turned around and looked at him, "What happened to her?"


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "She told me to tell you that you must not sign any of the Kaldit investments, the Liu Group already knows about it..."


    Su Qingxue''s gaze flickered for a while before she replied indifferently, "Okay, I understand."


    Ye Fan saw that the woman was so calm, and couldn''t help but to say in a strange tone, "What''s the situation? Chen Ya said so seriously, saying a single bad thing and the embroidery group is finished. How can I exin it to you?"


    Su Qingxue asked back, "Where did you meet Chen Ya? Why did she tell you this?"


    Ye Fan told the truth about the situation and didn''t hide it. Anyway, going to a birthday party with Du Yun''er wasn''t that big of a deal.


    Su Qingxue frowned and said, "So, that Sun Ji abandoned Chen Ya, so she told you about this?"


    "Yeah, then Sun Ji is a member of the Liu Group?" Ye Fan asked.<span>Su Qingxue shook her head, "No, his family is just an ordinary family of merchants. It''s just that he met Liu Haoran at the Sprint Club and became Liu Haoran''s henchman."


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "Wife, you know Liu Haoran, and you know Sun Ji? Then you. "You already know that Chen Ya is dating Sun Ji?"


    Su Qingxue also did not hide anything and nodded: "My number one assistant oftenes in contact with some of my special secret businesses. Of course, I want to know more about her. Whatever boyfriend she has, of course, I want to investigate as well."


    Ye Fan felt that something was wrong. When he thought of Su Qingxue''s calm state, he felt that something was off."Caldit. What kind of project is it? " Ye Fan asked.


    "Why do you want to know?"


    "Originally, I wasn''t interested, but I want to know why your attitude is so different from Chen Ya''s exaggerated attitude." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue hesitated for a moment before she stood up and walked to a suspended map of the world.


    Su Qingxue pointed to a small ce in the western part of the country, "There, is a small town called Cardit. It has a poption of 1800 and is one of the poorest towns in their country.Cardit''s investment project meant that he had to buy more than half of the town. Although the ce was very poor and thend and various properties were very cheap, but ¡­ "At least two billion dors."


    <span>"Why buy that town, with oil? Mineral? Or tourism? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "No, there''s nothing there except the asional tornado that wille to the town, and a few wild cattle and sheep passing by in search of water sources. There''s nothing there at all."<span>"Then why did you spend two billion ¡­" Ye Fan said half of his sentence and suddenly thought of something. He contacted the local situation in the magnesium country and guessed, "Could it be..." It''s a gambling license!? "


    <span>Only by allowing the locals to open up casinos and open up their gambling businesses would they be able to make a fortune in such a short period of time!


    The corner of Su Qingxue''s mouth revealed a slight smile, "My settings are just like this. I want to let them know that this ce will open a casino.""Huh?" Ye Fan was surprised, "What do you mean by set?" Who do you want to know? "


    Su Qingxue walked in front of the French window and looked at the night sky, then leisurely said, "I made some documents and information, then contacted a few rich people in the magnesium nation to make a false impression. It was that I bribed them and knew that Caldit was about to get his gambling permit.<span>Our embroidery group ns to invest two billion dors there in advance to make a profit. Furthermore, we don''t have much time, we must finish the purchase within this week.


    This would be an immeasurably profitable investment, enough to allow our embroidery to go up a notch, the strength to soar. "


    Ye Fan was startled and said, "But..." Actually, this was fake news?! You. You are purposely showing it to the Liu Group!? "


    "Yes, when I found out Sun Ji was Chen Ya''s boyfriend, I knew it was the Liu Group who wanted to stab me in the back.<span>The Liu family is in business in Su Province. They originally didn''t have much rtionship with us, but through our rtionship with the Iron Blood Union, we took away the Gu Yue cultural city project, which was originally the cake of the Liu corporation.


    <span>Besides, they''ve been under pressure from us for more than a year. Our domestic businesses are gradually bing weaker, so ¡­ "They must want to defeat us, but they''ve been waiting for the right moment," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan''s mind began to clear up, "So..." You pretend not to know, use Chen Ya, divulge a false information to Sun Ji, then Sun Ji handed it to Liu Haoran of Liu Shi... When the Liu Group received this fake news, they started digging their own graves, right!? "


    <span>Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes shed with coldness, and she said: "The Liu family had already made their move, their overseas investments were mainly concentrated in the magnesium country, and in order to defeat me, they let my ''investment'' fail, and used their rtionship to disrupt the managementmittee''s representatives, and hoped that they wouldn''t give their gambling licenses to Caldit ¡­


    <span>However, they had never intended to do so. Thus, the Liu Group was adding a bribe and interfering in the local government''s decision-making for no reason at all.


    If there''s no surprise, mywyer over there has seized the opportunity to sue the Liu Group. Then, the Public Prosecutor''s Office from Mai Guo also started to investigate the Liu Group''s case. When the newses out tomorrow morning, the Liu Family would probably be in a lot of trouble... "


    At the same time that Ye Fan understood the cause and effect, he felt his blood turn cold.All of this, was actually a scam designed by Su Qingxue!?


    The Liu Group secretly plotted against Su Qingxue, but was instead used by Su Qingxue to turn the tables!?


    <span>"This is what happened. There was no such thing as a contract to sign. Buying Kardi was said to be a secret, but it was only because this information let Chen Ya understand it by herself." Su Qingxue turned around and said indifferently.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and asked in a deep voice, "You know that Sun Ji is using Chen Ya, and you know that Chen Ya''s feelings were wasted..." Why didn''t you tell Chen Ya!? Do you know that your n nearly caused Chen Ya''s death? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 667

    <span>0667


    <span>Su Qingxue''s expression changed and she hastily asked, "What? What exactly happened to Chen Ya?! "


    "She was humiliated and abandoned by Sun Ji in public. She almost killed herself by hitting a telephone pole. If it wasn''t for me, she would have entered the hospital even if she didn''t die tonight! Do you know that?"<span>Su Qingxue''s pretty face was pale, she was obviously shocked.


    Ye Fan didn''t understand and said, "I don''t understand. Don''t tell me that you really didn''t care about Chen Ya''s feelings at all?" She has at least followed you for a few years now, right?! "Su Qingxue was at a loss of what to do. She walked to the desk, supported herself with her hands and said, "I ¡­. I didn''t expect this to happen. I knew that Chen Ya would be upset, but I didn''t expect ¡­ She used love so much. "


    "Do you really have to do this to defeat an opponent in a mall? If you tell Chen Ya beforehand that Sun Ji used her, perhaps she would be willing to cooperate with you and deal with the Liu Group together, wouldn''t that be it? "


    <span>Su Qingxue said, "I am not sure if she betrayed me, or was purely used by them ¡­ ¡­ "So ¡­"


    <span>"Do you really not believe that he''s someone who''s been with you for so many years? Besides, haven''t you always paid attention to her private life? " Ye Fan sighed and said.


    <span>"But... How do you know Chen Ya will believe me? What if she thinks that Sun Ji is her real son? " Su Qingxue said, "Many women who fall in love simply won''t listen to anything. Do you think Chen Ya can stay calm at all times?!"


    "Many women, including you?" Ye Fan looked straight at the woman.


    Su Qingxue was silent as if she was unwilling to answer.


    <span>"You''ve always been paying attention to Chen Ya''s condition, so you must have known from the beginning that Chen Ya had met Sun Ji. However, you didn''t tell Chen Ya about it and instead watched as she sank deeper and deeper into the abyss ¡­


    What difference is there between this and Sun Ji, who used Chen Ya to achieve his goal, and a member of the Liu Group?


    Could Chen Ya really be a piece that you can discard at any time? Is there really only the rtionship between the indifferent boss and his subordinate? "


    <span>"Ye Fan!" Have you had enough!? You got angry at me for Chen Ya!? Was there a need!? Aren''t you and Chen Ya ipatible like fire and water!? " Su Qingxue asked unwillingly.


    Ye Fanughed self-deprecatingly, "I don''t know which tendons I have, but it''s not like I''m throwing a tantrum at you." Being angry doesn''t solve anything.However... What happened at the orphanage before, as well as what happened to Chen Ya today, my heart is full of confusion ¡­


    <span>Qingxue, if you are an enemy, no matter how cold and cold-blooded you are to them, I have no objections ¡­ But... In this world, not everyone is an enemy. "


    "How would I know if I could trust her? I have to take advantage of the Liu Group''s unforeseen circumstances to entrap them. If I miss this opportunity, it might be difficult to wait for the next opportunity ¡­" Su Qingxue said faintly.<span>"If even Chen Ya isn''t worth your trust, then there isn''t a single person in the entirepany who is worthy of your trust.


    <span>Don''t you think that''s pathetic? Even if you build a business empire, there''s no one who can sincerely face it? " Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue gritted her teeth and turned around, "One General''s sess is as good as over a thousand bones! Sometimes, when you do big things, you have to sacrifice yourself!


    I didn''t choose Chen Ya on purpose to sacrifice myself! "It just so happened that this happened to her, and I took the path that I expected ¡­"Ye Fan looked at the woman for a while, and then grinned, "You''re right, once a general seeds, it will be a thousand pieces of dried up meat ¡­" But did it ever ur to you that. "After I seed, will I really be happy?"


    <span>Su Qingxue stared at the man nkly. She could see the vicissitudes and bitterness in his eyes, so she was speechless.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Maybe you will think that I am too soft-hearted and unreasonable, but..." If a person is alive, and only has a rtionship of interest, there is no bond between people, there is no concern, no concern, and no worry, that doesn''t seem to be alive either, right? "


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes lit up. She bit her lower lip and said, "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not, I only intended to defeat Mrs Liu. As for Chen Ya ¡­ ¡­." I didn''t want to do anything to her. "


    "I know, I know you are naturally kind-hearted." Ye Fan understood and smiled, "But ever since you found out about your background and went to Europe, I feel that you are too impatient."If you want to be strong, you have to take back the Ghost Valley. Whether it''s doing business or cultivating, you have to work hard, but this is not a one-day affair.


    Qingxue, do you know, countless battles told me the most important thing ¡­ ¡­


    When a person is truly strong, they don''t just believe in themselves, they actually dare to trust the people around them! "


    <span>Su Qingxue was startled. After a while, she turned her head and snorted, "It''s easy for you to say that you and your brothers are sworn friends on the battlefield. You can trust them."


    <span>"But I am in the business, in the field of interests. If I had trusted others so easily, I would have been sold to who knows where."


    Ye Fan lowered his head and smiled, "Maybe, I don''t know if it''s because I was too naive or because we saw things from a different angle..."


    "It''s not the same, it''s not the same ¡­" We''re not the same anyway! Since they were both different, then let''s not stay together! I don''t want to talk to you anymore! Get out! " Su Qingxue said angrily.Ye Fan also didn''t know how he angered the woman. Maybe he said it too much, and at this moment, he was also depressed. He decided to just add more fuel to the fire and silently walked out of the study room.


    Returning to his room, Ye Fan walked to the balcony, lit a cigarette, and stared into the distance, lost in thought.


    Right at this moment, a phone call came in. Ye Fan saw that it was Chu Yunyao."It''s sote, aren''t you going to sleep?" Ye Fan picked it up and asked with a smile.


    Chu Yunyao said, "You''ve already held two meetings, do you think I''m that free? On the other hand, why do you sound so weak? "


    "Nothing, I just wanted to have a snack." Ye Fan let out a puff of smoke.<span>Chu Yunyao chuckled, "Are you still struggling over the matter between Su Qingxue and Dean Li?"


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "You really are the worm in my stomach, I guess, but not all."


    "Why, did you discover that your little delicate wife is different from what you imagined, and then she started to be confused? You find out that you don''t like her? " Chu Yunyao asked yfully."What nonsense are you talking about?" Ye Fan frowned.


    "Hmph, for a male chauvinist fellow like you, you can only allow yourself to be cruel and merciless, but you can''t ept the fact that the woman beside you is cold and merciless.I can''t wait for you to save all the girls who are so obedient and stupid... As soon as he found the woman beside him growing strong, he would immediately be distracted.


    I can guess with my toes, you must have a conflict with Su Qingxue, right? " Chu Yunyao proudly said.

 Chapter 668

    <span>0668


    Ye Fan became silent. He didn''t refute her, but wrinkled his brows, deep in his thoughts.<span>After he finished smoking, he ced the phone on his shoulder and took out another cigarette for himself to light.


    "Huff ¡­" Ye Fan breathed in and out, blinking his eyes.


    <span>On the other side, Chu Yunyao was filled with suspicion, thinking to herself, why is a man silent, "Hey, that surnamed Ye, what are you doing? Are you dead? You''re mad at me just because I said something to you? Do you really need to be a man? "


    "Who''s angry with you? I''m just thinking ¡­" "Maybe what you said makes sense." Ye Fanmented.<span>Perhaps he was used to Su Qingxue who needed his protection, but all of a sudden, this woman became unfathomable and had be very strategic. This time, he wasn''t used to it.


    Chu Yunyao was stunned for a moment before saying, "Su Qingxue is that kind of woman, if you don''t want to divorce her, then get used to it. No one can make you feel that it''s perfect, and you shouldn''t ask others to let you have your way with everything."


    "Little Yao Yao, it''s rare for you to talk to me like that." Ye Fan smiled, flicked the ash off his cigarette, and asked: "You called me, what''s the matter?"Chu Yunyao gnashed her teeth and said, "You untrustworthy, stinking man, I agreed to help you settle the matters between Ou Zhiyun and Teng Ziqiao, and you agreed to do one thing for me. In the end, you didn''t contact me for the past few days. Do you want to go back on your word?"


    Ye Fan suddenly remembered that there was such a thing. Embarrassed, he smiled and said, "No, I forgot by ident. The main thing is that you didn''t tell me what you wanted me to do. I promised you, so I will naturally keep my promise."<span>"That''s good, hurry up ande to the airport. Take the VIP passage, I''ll get someone to pick you up there." Chu Yunyao said.


    "Ah?" To the airport? "What?""Is there a need to ask? To the airport to catch the subway? Of course by air! "


    "Where to?" Ye Fan felt that this span was too big, so why was he about to take off?


    Chu Yunyao said, "Apany me back to the Chu Family, treat this as a business trip! I''ll tell you on the ne! Hurry and go over there! "


    With that, Chu Yunyao hung up.


    Ye Fan was confused for a long time, why did he suddenly have to go to the Chu Family? Could something have happened in Chu Yunyao''s family?


    However, the Chu n of Tan City, one of the five great sects, normally wouldn''t need an outsider to help them with things.<span>But since he had already promised Chu Yunyao, Ye Fan also nned to go first. Since he was still in Hua Hai and was very distracted, he might as well change his mood.


    <span>Thus, Ye Fan packed up and walked towards the door of Su Qingxue''s study, saying, "Wifey, I have urgent matters and need to go out for a while. I don''t know how long it will be before I return, but if you have anything, you can call me."


    Su Qingxue, who was in the study room, also ignored him. Ye Fan also knew that it was impossible for the two of them to continue chatting, so he went downstairs and out the door.


    <span>Arriving at Hua Hai International Airport, Ye Fan found the VIP entrance and saw that someone was waiting there.


    <span>The people who were weing Ye Fan brought him on a private ne, it was Chu Yunyao''s car.


    <span>"You''vee. You''re quite punctual." Chu Yunyao was sitting on afortable sofa chair, holding a ss of champagne. She wore a white fur cape, a ck dress, revealing her smooth and delicate legs.


    <span>Ye Fan sat across her and asked, "Why are you looking for me at the Chu n?"


    "It''s fine as long as youe with me. If you agree to my request, then you have to keep your word." Chu Yunyao said.


    "Could it be ¡­ is it to let me see your family and tell them about our rtionship? " Ye Fanughed evilly."You''re thinking too much. My family already knew about it. However, they felt that if I was with you, it would be profitable, so they wouldn''t stop me." Chu Yunyao truthfully said.


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "What exactly happened that I had to be mentally prepared?"


    Chu Yunyao sipped a mouthful of champagne, her eyes revealed a hint of pride, and said with a smile that was not a smile, "No need to prepare, you should be very good at it."


    "What are you good at?"


    "Teach people how to cultivate."


    <span>"What!?"


    Just when Ye Fan waspletely confused, the ne''s engine began to roar, and it began to take off from the runway!


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Early the next morning, local television stations in Huhai and Suzhou, as well as a few radio stations and media with a national character, all began to report on the investments of the Liu Group in the magnesium nation, as well as on the news that they had been investigated by the federal procuratorial organs.


    A series of bribes by the Lau Group to members of parliament to interfere in the local government was denounced by localwyers in the country.


    All of a sudden, the Liu Group was pushed to the forefront of public opinion, as its shares fell sharply. Arge number of businesses were severely damaged.<span>After Su Qingxue finished reading the morning news, there wasn''t much joy in her expression. She took a look at the breakfast table. The seat that Ye Fan had originally upied was now empty. She couldn''t help but be slightly absent-minded.


    After breakfast, Su Qingxue drove to thepany. After stopping the car, she naturally said, "Chen Ya, this morning ¡­ ¡­"


    Halfway through her words, she suddenly stopped. Su Qingxue discovered that Misty Night was standing at the elevator''s door."Sister Su, Assistant Chen doesn''t seem to be feeling well, she won''t be here today," he said helplessly as he leaned against the elevator door with hisptop in hand.


    "Oh ¡­" Su Qingxue nodded and her eyes were filled with loneliness, "Then whichyer will it be today, do you know?"<span>Fog Night: "Sorry about that." Sister Su, look for yourself. You also know that I''m not in contact with the business side of things. I''m just giving the item to you in Assistant Chen''s ce. "


    <span>Su Qingxue sighed and shook her head. She took theptop and opened the file before pressing the button on the elevator.


    Although Su Qingxue spent more effort, she still finished the morning meeting in half an hour.


    After arriving at the office, Su Qingxue picked up her phone and entered Chen Ya''s number ¡­


    However, when the call was called, Su Qingxue hesitated again.


    Gritting her red lips, Su Qingxue muttered to herself, "You don''t work, nor did you greet me ¡­ ¡­" Do you really think I can''t work without you ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue gave up dialing and picked up herndline phone to call the secretariat."Director Su, do you have any instructions?"


    "Pick a few capable ones who are no older than thirty. Come to my office in an hour. I want to pick a new assistant."


    "Ah?" Oh... It was ¡­ "It''s ¡­" The people from the Secretariat were obviously surprised, but they quickly replied.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    At the same time, Ye Fan took the ne for a few hours, the car for a few hours, and a breakfast midway. Slowly, in the morning, they arrived at a picturesque old town.


    Strands of straight stone paving the road didn''t have many cars inside. The houses were all ck and tiled with white walls, eaves and windows, and the atmosphere was very quaint.<span>At the entrance of the ancient town, on a stone gate, the two words "Tan City" were shockingly written.

 Chapter 669

    0669<span>Chu Yunyao seemed to like Bentley cars. After they got off the ne, the person who came to meet them was also a white Bentley.


    Arriving at the entrance of the ancient town, Ye Fan alighted from the car and saw that the outside of the town was filled with all kinds of good cars.<span>"Is this a tourist attraction?" Ye Fan asked.


    Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes, "What are you thinking, this is the Chu Family."


    "You said that the entire town belongs to your family?"


    "Right, all of the properties andnds are ours." Chu Yunyao smiled and said, "A thousand and one hundred years of history, if you umte this much wealth, it''s not too much."


    Ye Fan nodded, this thought was really understandable, "You''re not allowed to drive here?"<span>"Yes, no one from the Chu n is allowed to use transportation in their home. Although the roads are wide enough, but... Normally speaking, you can''t just drive at home right? "Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan felt that this was quite funny, but he couldn''t help but sigh. It would be good if the people from the city had a garage, but the Chu n had more than ten roads for them.<span>Of course, he was only sighing with emotion. He had more properties than the Chu n, so he did not have any thoughts of envy.


    <span>"Eldest Miss, the family head and several old masters are waiting for you and this Mr. Ye in the Four Seas Hall." An old steward dressed elegantly came to the door and respectfully said.


    Chu Yunyao lightly smiled, "This group of old bastards, they got up early."Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. It seemed like Chu Yunyao didn''t have much respect for the elders of the family, but this was normal because Chu Yunyao didn''t have any feelings for ordinary people.


    <span>After passing through two quaint streets and walking through a courtyard, they went around the front courtyard and arrived at a vast hall.


    <span>There were a dozen or so powerful members of the Chu n inside, drinking tea and discussing something.


    Among these people, the only one Ye Fan recognized was Chu Yunsheng.


    The leader of the group was an old man in a dark red Tang suit. He looked to be in his sixties or seventies. He wasn''t very tall, but his eyes were lively and full of life. He was the head of the Chu n, Chu Taikang.


    Seeing Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao enter, the old man''s face revealed a smile, he did not look much different from an old man from the usual families.<span>"Yunyao is back, this is your famous boyfriend, Ye Fan, right?" Chu Taikang asked with a smile.


    "Yes, grandfather." Chu Yunyao instantly turned into her obedient granddaughter. With a sweet and happy smile on her face, she grabbed Ye Fan''s hand and introduced him to her family.<span>Ye Fan almost couldn''tugh out loud. This woman, she was just saying that group of "old fogeys" a moment ago. Her acting skills are really outstanding.


    Ye Fan took a whiff and knew that this was definitely the best quality of the Cloud Mist Tea. It should have been harvested from the tea trees that were given to the pce in ancient times, so Ye Fan reckoned that the few tea trees were the Chu n''s private property.<span>It was as if Chu Taikang had ordered most of the people in the hall to disperse, leaving behind Ye Fan, Chu Yunyao and Chu Yunsheng.


    <span>Ye Fan had doubts in his heart. This matter was so confidential?


    "Ye Fan, Yunyao has made it clear to you. I hope that you have be a member of our Chu Family''s Ancient Martial Arts Tutge." Chu Taikang asked.<span>Ye Fan nodded his head, "He said he''s a disciple from your family and wants to participate in an ancient martial arts selectionpetition. Is that what you mean?"


    "Hehe, Yunyao, I didn''t tell you in detail, this is not an ordinarypetition, it''s rted to our Chu Family''s honor and future, so ¡­. "Very important," Chu Taikang replied.


    Ye Fan creased his brows, then looked at Chu Yunyao, thinking to himself that this woman didn''t seem to be that serious.<span>Chu Yunyao smiled and said, "Grandfather, I didn''t say too much to him, I''m afraid he might be under too much pressure."


    "Oh, so that''s the case. Hehe, of course there is pressure, but I think with your experience, Ye Fan, there shouldn''t be a problem. After all, you have already fought with the special forces of the magnesium army, and you are also someone who has seen a lot." Chu Taikang said.


    The people of the Chu Family were naturally not clear about Ye Fan''s true identity. In fact, among the five great sects, only the core members of the Wang Family knew about it. The Zhu Family and the Zhao Family only knew that Ye Fan and Long Hun were rted, while the Xie Family only knew about it.Therefore, the reason why Chu Taikang was willing to invite Ye Fan over was mainly because of the battle on Lou Chun Ind.


    Ye Fan thought to himself that he didn''t have any pressure, he just agreed to Chu Yunyao''s request, so he couldn''t refuse. In addition, he wanted to get some fresh air and change his state of mind.


    "Is thispetition that important?" Ye Fan casually asked.<span>"Yes, for ordinary famous sects, they may not be that important, but for the five great sects, it''s extremely crucial." Chu Taikang said, "None of the disciples of our Chu n have been chosen by the Dragon Soul for over thirty years. If this goes on, our Chu n will not be able to hold our heads up high in front of the heads of the other ns."


    <span>Ye Fan replied in a strange tone, "I just joined the Dragon Soul. Didn''t the Dragon Soul have its own Dragon Fang squad? Isn''t there a lot of disciples from famous sects that joined the Dragon Fang squad?" "Moreover, I don''t think the threshold of the dragon soul is that high."


    <span>"Hehe, if it''s a team formed by Dragon Fang and Dragon Soul Raiders, of course it won''t be hard, and it can be sent in every year.


    <span>But... The selection that happens every five years, is a team called the ''Hidden Dragon'', that is the symbol of the Dragon Soul''s highest status! " Chu Taikang said.


    "Hidden Dragon?" Ye Fan frowned, "Howe I haven''t heard of it before?"


    "Because this unit has never shown itself in public, and has not created any substantial records within the Dragon Soul, everything is managed through human and verbalmunication.


    In reality, this was a secret that only the family head of a famous family and the heir to a famous family had the qualification to know.<span>The disciples that our famous sects have sent out, are only telling them that they want to join the secret organization of Dragon Soul, and won''t mention the matter of the Hidden Dragon Army. "


    <span>One of Ye Fan''s hands lightly patted the armrest of the chair, and his mind was rapidly spinning. Although he hadn''t known much about the Dragon Soul, there was actually such a troop hidden inside, which still surprised Ye Fan.


    He used to wonder why a grade A organization like Dragon Soul could firmly suppress the grade S Heaven''s Eye in China, why the country did not rely on the Heaven''s Eye and insisted on using the Dragon Soul as a symbol of national security. Why was the Dragon Soul hidden so deeply?


    <span>Chu Taikang said with a serious face, "Once a disciple is chosen by the Hidden Dragon, although they will be cut off from the family, the country will give them a lot of resources to reward the family for providing them with outstanding disciples.


    The reason why the five big sects are allied with the ancient martial arts sects is because we want the disciples of our families to be influenced by the ancient martial arts from the moment they were born.


    However, hidden dragon''s requirements were very high. The starting point for participating in the selectionpetition was the Xiantian realm, and the age couldn''t exceed 25 years old. As for other ancient martial arts talents and battle techniques, the requirements were extremely high.<span>Almost every time, there will be hundreds of disciples from famous sects and ancient martial arts sects who will be able to stand out. It will be very difficult to surpass the number of disciples with just one hand. "

 Chapter 670

    <span>0670


    <span>With the hundreds of famous sects in China and the hundreds of ancient martial arts sects of different sizes, it was not difficult to select several hundred young talents at the Xiantian realm before the age of twenty-five, so Ye Fan also believed this.


    <span>However, Ye Fan also had his own questions, "That Old Master Chu, this matter is so confidential. If you tell me, it doesn''t matter?"


    "Hehe, although the Hidden Dragon Institute doesn''t allow anyone to spread this information, no one will believe it even if it were to be leaked. Because there was no information to be found.<span>"Also, Ye Fan, don''t you have a close rtionship with the Military Advisor? With your rtionship with the Dragon Soul, it would not be a problem for me to tell you." Chu Taikang said.


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that it was all thanks to Xie Linyuan, "In that case, your Chu Family should also have many people participating in the selection. After all, it''s such a glorious matter."


    Chu Taikang sighed, "Actually, it is not. Although being selected is a great honor for the family, it will also bring great benefits to the family.


    However, by joining the Hidden Dragon Institute, one had to break off all rtions with the family. Just like many other agents of the Dragon Soul, this meant that they would only serve the country for their entire lives.


    <span>Thus, many of the disciples are unwilling to part with this world. Even though they possess extraordinary talent, they are unwilling to participate. "


    "How many of you are nning to participate in the selection?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Chu Taikang smiled and gestured.


    "Ten people?" Ye Fan was very surprised, he had thought that with only a few people, the Chu Family could actually have ten below 25 years of age that were willing to go and select?<span>"Of these ten people, four are members of our Chu n, and six are disciples of the Divine Fire Sect. However, because we are an alliance, we have to send them out together." Chu Taikang said.


    <span>When Ye Fan heard this, he finally understood a little. This calction made sense. He had also seen Liu Bingjun and Chen Lianyue from the Divine me Cult, and they were indeed powerful.


    <span>"Ye Fan, my sister said that with you here, we can guarantee that our Chu Family will be able to get rid of our previous shame. Another person will be able to get the Hidden Dragon Rank in 30 years."


    <span>"To have my sister swear in such a manner, we are all looking forward to seeing you ¡­" Chu Yunsheng said with a smile.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, how could Chu Yunyao speak so much. It was fine if she wanted him topete, but if he wanted to teach a group of Chu Family people, what kind of strength would that be?


    <span>"Heh ¡­" "Do your best, do your best!" Ye Fan felt that he had been tricked by a woman, and reckoned that Chu Yunyao had already wanted to catch him toe here.


    Chu Taikang said, "There''s no time to lose, I will arrange for the ten youngsters toe as soon as possible and meet with you. There are still two months until the selection, we have to hurry every single day."<span>Ye Fan nearly spat out his tea, "What?" There are only two months left?! "


    "Yes, thepetition will start in the middle of April, and it is also to allow these young people to embark on their journey after offering sacrifices to their ancestors." Chu Taikang said, "I know that time is a bit tight, but the preparation time for each n is limited."<span>Because it wasn''t easy to pick out a Xiantian martial artist under 25 years old, much less let these children that lived like princes have the ability to fight in actualbat.


    <span>So, the final sprinting training period is very crucial, I hope Ye Fan can help our Chu Family. "


    Ye Fan had nothing to say, but he could only agree. After all, he had promised Chu Yunyao.


    After leaving the Four Seas Pce, Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao arrived at her courtyard.


    Ye Fan looked at the exquisite food and couldn''t help but to heartily eat. With a green bean cake in his left hand and a muffin in his right, he nodded his head as he ate.


    "Not bad, not bad, what''s done by hand is the taste, your Chu Family''s pastry chef is not bad." Ye Fan said.


    Chu Yunyao didn''t have much of an appetite, she used her hand to support her face, frowning she said, "You don''t seem to be nervous at all?"


    "What''s there to be nervous about? Little Yao Yao, why are you so worried? It''s just a group of young men and women going to thepetition, it''s no big deal. " Ye Fan said.Chu Yunyao sternly said, "You should know that I have bet on you. The embarrassing record that our Chu Family has not been able to break for the past 30 years has always been that old man''s sore spot.


    If I rmend you and you seed in breaking through, then I will have the absolute advantage in thepetition with Chu Yunsheng. This is also a great contribution I have made for the n ¡­ "


    <span>"Alright, alright." Ye Fan picked up a piece of osmanthus cake and ced it next to Chu Yunyao''s mouth, "Eat something, don''t talk about this useless stuff, I already know that you''vee to find me for the family head position.


    <span>"Since I''ve agreed to let you take the position of the head of the family, I will naturally let your Chu family''s martial artists be chosen. I still have this much credit."


    <span>Chu Yunyao was astonished as she said, "You haven''t even seen our family''s chosen disciples and you don''t even know the situation of the other families or sects. How do you know? You''ll definitely seed?"


    Ye Fan took a sip of tea, and took a deep breath, as if wanting to continue, and said: "If you don''t even have that much confidence, then wouldn''t you lose at the starting line before thepetition starts?"


    <span>Besides... I am quite curious, exactly what kind of existence is this Hidden Dragon. Behind the Dragon Soul, there is definitely another power controlling it. "


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Isn''t there a few leaders behind the Dragon Soul?" Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes and said.


    Ye Fanughed evilly and said, "Little Yao Yao, you don''t understand. The true backing of the dragon soul is definitely not some head."


    "Why?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    "Think about it, the world is at peace these days. China''s nuclear weapons and any rumors about war are just nonsense. War is a modern world, between great nations, neither fighting nor killing each other. So, war is not a concern at all.<span>If you don''t want to fight, why do you need so many ancient warriors? Ancient martial arts cannot be cultivated to the Refinement Realm. In fact, there might not even be a need for trained warriors on the battlefield.


    Ye Fan took a sip of his tea and continued, "For something like ancient martial arts, their help to the country is actually limited. Especially at the Chief Level, the Ancient martial artists have actually be a threat to their lives.


    Look at the Western countries, they don''t encourage people to train at all, because this is actually an unstable factor in society.


    However, China waspletely different. Not only did the country take care of the great sects, they were also willing to encourage the great sects, provide excellent young warriors, and join some hidden dragon ¡­As far as I know, the current leaders weren''t from any prestigious families. Those famous sects were a threat to their power, yet they still supported ancient martial artists from prestigious families? Do you think they''re stupid? "


    Hearing this, Chu Yunyao seemed to understand something, and said, "You''re saying ¡­ ¡­. It was not in the interests of their superiors to nurture ancient martial arts so vigorously, so ¡­ There must be some other power backing up the development of the ancient martial arts. "

 Chapter 671

    <span>0671


    "I was only guessing that, but it''s very possible ¡­ "That is the true power center of China." What Ye Fan did not say was that he thought about the Zhou family n''s matter. He felt that there should be some sort of rtionship between the hidden dragon and the n.


    <span>When Chu Yunyao heard this, she couldn''t help but feel a chill run down her spine, "If it''s really like that ¡­ ¡­. No wonder the Hidden Dragon is so highly regarded, that is the same as a window for the forces behind us to obtain fresh blood! "


    "It''s also possible that they chose a few youths that they have set their eyes on to serve them ¡­ Who knows? Anyway, taking advantage of this opportunity, I would like to take a look. "


    Ye Fan really didn''t like the feeling of being controlled. His helplessness in the Zhou Vige made him make up his mind to explore the deepest part of the Dragon Pool in China.At this moment, a servant ran over and reported, "Eldest Miss, Mr. Ye, the family head invites the two of you to go to the training grounds."


    "It seems like those ten youngsters have already arrived. Let''s go over." Ye Fan said with a smile.<span>Seeing Ye Fan''s rxed face, Chu Yunyao felt a little uneasy in her heart, but she did not say anything more.


    <span>Arriving at the Chu n''s training grounds was an empty, t ground paved with stone bs. There were all sorts of weapons in the surroundings.


    In the center of the field stood ten young men and women, seven men and three women. Other than two who looked to be sixteen or seventeen, the rest were all in their twenties.<span>Ye Fan nced at it and frowned. He had a rough idea of what was going on.


    And these ten young disciples, upon seeing Ye Fan, obviously knew that Ye Fan was a new student from the ancient martial arts school, and each one of them revealed a doubtful expression.<span>This is because Ye Fan looks too young, and there are even a few that look old, older than Ye Fan.


    In fact, ording to his actual age, Ye Fan was only twenty-six years old, and was indeed not that far off from them.


    Asking someone of the same age to lead them through the final two months of ancient martial arts cultivation, these ten young and vigorous elites were obviously not satisfied.


    "Hehe, Ye Fan, these are the participants sent out by our Chu Family and the Divine me Cult. They are our top youths, what do you think of their cultivation?" Chu Taikang brought a few men over and asked with a smile.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said: "In a word, it''s'' Fantastic ''."


    This time, the 10 youths had unsightly expressions. It was only because the Patriarch was before them that they couldn''t go berserk.<span>"Haha, what big words. Young man, you must be called Ye Fan, right? I heard my son say that your performance on Lou Chun Ind was amazing, but you don''t even have any Zhen Qi. How strong can you be?


    I, Liu, am truly suspicious, do you really have the ability to teach these children martial arts and lead them to sessfully be the Dragon Soul? " A middle-aged man with a full beard asked in a coarse voice.


    <span>Hearing this person call himself Liu, Ye Fan asked: "Your son is that ¡­ ¡­" That Liu Yanjun? "


    "It''s Liu Bingjun." Chu Yunyao introduced, "This is the Sect Leader of the Divine Fire Sect, Senior Liu Lei."<span>"Oh ¡­" Ye Fan could tell that this father and son pair were quite simr, but... With one look, he could tell that Liu Lei was a pure man, so it was hard to say who his son was.


    Chu Yunsheng, who followed along,ughed and said, "Sect Leader Liu has always been a main instructor for these ten youngsters. This time, hearing that Ye Fan wants to take his ce, he was not very confident, so he specifically came to take a look."


    <span>When Chu Yunyao heard this, she coldly smiled, "My little brother, I don''t think that Instructor Liu came, but you invited him."


    <span>"Hehe, elder sister, you have to think like that, I can''t do anything about it, but no matter what, this time there are six disciples of the Divine Fire Sect. As the Sect Leader, Sect Leader Liu, you must have the authority to personally question them, right?" Chu Yunsheng said.


    <span>Chu Taikang smiled amiably and said, "Ye Fan, it''s not that we don''t trust you, but in terms of rtionships, we have to take care of Sect Leader Liu''s feelings. His words are quite direct, so don''t take it to heart. "


    Ye Fan felt a bit helpless, this group of people really can do things in a roundabout way, "You want me topete with this big bearded man?"


    <span>"Haha, Ye Fan, we don''t force you. If you don''t want topete with Sect Head Liu, you can totally notpete. You are an esteemed guest that elder sister invited. Our Chu family''s way of treating guests is not so unreasonable." Chu Yunshengughed and said.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan nodded, "Then let''s notpete."<span>Instantly, the atmosphere at the scene turned stiff.


    Chu Yunsheng''s expression froze for a moment because he was very surprised by Ye Fan''s decision."Hmph. Boy, are you afraid?" Liu Lei asked in disdain.


    The ten youngsters also revealed an even more dissatisfied expression.


    Chu Yunyao also looked at Ye Fan in bewilderment. From her point of view, Ye Fan did not seem like a person who would give in.<span>"I''m afraid, but I feel that there''s no need topete." Ye Fan said.


    "Oh? "Ye Fan, why do you say that?" Chu Taikang asked curiously.<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Two people''s strengths are equal, that''s called apetition, but the difference in strength is huge, that''s bullying. I think it''s better to forget it, since seniority is higher than mine, I can''t bully the elders."


    <span>"What did you say!?" When Liu Lei heard this, he immediately became extremely angry andughed instead: "Good, a newborn calf isn''t afraid of a tiger. You don''t even have true qi, so you probably don''t even know my strength!?"


    Chu Taikang and Chu Yunsheng also squinted, as if they were ready to wait for a good show.


    Chu Yunyao helplessly looked at the man. This guy was clearly angering Liu Lei to death.<span>Ye Fan really didn''t want to fight. He wasn''t here to prove how strong he was, he was just here to fulfill his promise to Chu Yunyao.


    "It''s not up to you whether or not you want to fight today. If you want to take my ce as the head instructor, you have to beat me first!"


    <span>Liu Lei raised his hand and said: "Patriarch, Yun Yao, Yun Sheng, all of you move aside so that I won''t identally hurt you!"


    <span>Seeing this, the Chu Family people all silently retreated. Only Ye Fan and Liu Lei were left in the center of the field, along with the ten youths watching the fight on the side.


    Ye Fan put his hands in his pockets, quietly looking at Liu Lei, and didn''t pose any posture.


    Seeing Ye Fan belittling him like this, Liu Lei was even more furious. He condensed a scarlet red wave of Zhen Qi, and punched towards Ye Fan''s chest.


    "Divine me Fist!"<span>The mostmon boxing style of the Divine me Cult was its overbearing power.


    <span>Ye Fan sidestepped the punch, easily dodging it.


    <span>"Your reaction speed is pretty good." Liu Lei coldly snorted. He turned around and gave a side kick. The tip of his foot also sent out a scarlet red colored true energy.


    Ye Fan leaned back and once again dodged the kick.


    Liu Lei frowned. The true energy in his fists was like a burning me, bombarding towards Ye Fan in a concentrated rain of attacks!"Let''s see how long you can dodge!" Liu Lei roared.

 Chapter 672

    0672


    <span>In Ye Fan''s eyes, these fists were too slow. Most of the ancient warriors, especially those who didn''t need to go to the battlefield all year round, thought that as long as their Zhen Qi cultivation was high, the moves of the ancient martial arts were exquisite.


    But in reality, in realbat, the reflexes of the body and the capturing of the moving vision of the eyes were all crucial.


    The battlefield that Ye Fan experienced was a cruel world where bullets rained down from the sky.In this kind of ce where even the slightest bit of carelessness could cause one''s bones to vanish, the ability to fight that easily came out was not something that a person like Liu Lei who focused solely on martial arts could imagine.


    <span>The simplest example was a Xiantian realm martial artist and a Body Refinement realm martial artist. If they were to use their true qi, then of course a Body Refinement realm martial artist could crush a Xiantian realm martial artist.


    <span>However, if a body refining realm martial artist''s reaction speed and eye movements were slow, then it was very possible that they wouldn''t even have the chance to face it head on!


    As long as they took the initiative, a Xiantian martial artist couldpletely rely on dodging and would be in an invincible position. If a body refining realm martial artist revealed a w, they could at least use their speed advantage to counterattack or even defeat them.This was the principle that only speed could not defeat all martial arts in the world.


    <span>You''re too slow, you can''t hit him. You''re too fast, you can''t run even if you can''t beat him!


    Ye Fan had experienced countless battles before. Plus, his focus was on training his body, so in terms of speed, whether it was catching or reacting, it was unimaginable for ordinary martial artists.When he had fought against the legendary Skeleton Mage Skelliton, Skellidon didn''t dare to let Ye Fan near a certain range. It was because he was afraid of Ye Fan''s speed.


    In the center of the training grounds, a group of people looked at the fist that Liu Lei had swung.<span>But for some reason, Ye Fan was able to move back and forth leisurely, and couldn''t hit him every time.


    <span>From the beginning to the end, Ye Fan didn''t even take his hands out of his pants pockets, and just by moving his legs and twisting his waist a few times, he was able to dodge all the attacks.


    <span>"Stinking brat!" Do you only know how to run!? How are you going to teach these kids to participate in the selection?! Don''t tell me that by dodging, we would be able to wear out those opponents!? " Seeing that he couldn''t even hit it after 40 moves, Liu Lei''s temper rose.


    Ye Fan scratched his head, feeling a little troubled. He turned around and looked at the ten youngsters, who seemed to look at him with contempt.


    "Alright then, don''t hold a grudge." Ye Fan said.


    The Divine me Sect was an alliance sect of the Chu Family. If the Chu Family led by Chu Yunyao in the future, the Divine me Sect would be even more on their side. Ye Fan also did not want to get into a fight with the head of the Divine me Sect."Holding a grudge? I, Liu, only respect the strong! If you are a coward, scram far away! "


    <span>Liu Lei shouted loudly, and the body refining true energy that was at therge sess stage was like a scorching sun as it ceaselessly condensed on his body and coiled around his fist. Obviously, he was nning on releasing an earth-shattering heavy punch.


    <span>But right at this time, Ye Fan''s figure seemed to suddenly disappear from where he stood!


    When he reappeared, Ye Fan had already pressed his palm against Liu Lei''s abdomen, seemingly pushing it gently ¡­


    "Bam!"


    Liu Lei''s body was like a cannonball as it fiercely flew out!


    Everyone saw Liu Lei fly through seven or eight meters in the air before tumbling to the ground.<span>In an instant, the training grounds went silent.


    Liu Lei lied on the stone floor and looked up at the sky,pletely dumbstruck.


    He didn''t even know how he was pushed away. If a knife were to touch him, it would have already pierced him!<span>For the first time, those ten youngsters looked at Ye Fan with a different expression. In their confusion, there was a little more respect.


    <span>"Sect Leader Liu, are you alright? I used skillful techniques, I shouldn''t have been able to injure your internal organs." Ye Fan walked over and said.


    Liu Lei''s entire body quivered and he quickly got up from the ground. He touched his stomach and cold sweat flowed down his forehead and back.


    Once again looking at Ye Fan in front of him, this young man with a carefree expression, Liu Lei swallowed his saliva with difficulty.<span>"You ¡­ How did you do it? What kind of martial arts is that!? " Liu Lei felt like he had seen a ghost.


    Ye Fan smiled, "What kung fu..." I just ran up to you and pushed you. It wasn''t thatplicated. "


    Liu Lei felt it was inconceivable. He rubbed his stomach and could only sigh, "No wonder Yunyao asked you toe over and be a teacher, I''m indeed useless."<span>From afar, when Chu Yunyao saw this scene, the corner of her mouth turned into a smug smile as she nced at Chu Yunsheng.


    <span>"My dear little brother, the instructor I found isn''t bad, right?"


    Chu Yunsheng''s eyes darkened, but he soon said as usual, "Elder sister, for such a good teacher, it seems like our Chu Family will finally have someone qualified."<span>Chu Taikang looked at his grandchildren, and said with a smile that was not a smile, "You''re all good kids, all of you are thinking for the family."


    <span>"That''s only natural, grandfather." Chu Yunyao smiled sweetly.


    "Alright, it looks like there are no more objections." Chu Taikang walked over and said to the ten young disciples, "From today onwards, you will all have to follow Instructor Ye''s arrangements and undergo thest two months of training...<span>If you are selected, the Chu family and the Divine Fire Cult will be proud of you and you will also have apletely different status. I hope that you will work hard. "


    The ten youngsters responded loudly, and then looked at Ye Fan with curiosity one by one.


    "Hehe, Ye Fan, what are you nning to do next?" Chu Taikang asked in concern. He also wanted to get a rough idea of Ye Fan''s training n.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, turned around and said with a serious face, "Eat."


    "Huh?" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Eat, it''s already noon, aren''t you guys eating?" Ye Fan asked.<span>The Chu n members could not help but look at each other, Chu Taikang smiled bitterly, "Yes yes, my old man is old and fainted, let''s go to the banquet hall to eat first..."


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>At the same time, in Hua Hai, at the headquarters of the Embroidery Group.


    In the chairman''s office, Su Qingxue rubbed her forehead in distress. She was annoyed and directly threw a document on the floor.


    <span>"Do you all understand what I mean!? No one could get the gist of it. With such efficiency, how much time do you waste on me every day!? Do you want me to teach you how to do it one by one!? "


    In front of the desk, four female secretaries in office uniforms were trembling. They lowered their heads, not daring to even breathe.<span>Su Qingxue suddenly wanted to choose a new assistant, so she chose the four most quick-witted young female employees.


    <span>However, Su Qingxue gave them a task to organize the information. After testing, she discovered that none of them could meet the requirements to be an assistant.


    Originally, with Chen Ya''s presence, everything was arranged in an orderly manner. The office went smoothly, so Su Qingxue could easily ignore some misceneous information.<span>But now, Su Qingxue had to clean up everything herself, so she couldn''t help but get annoyed.


    <span>The director of the Secretariat was a middle-aged woman standing by the side. She was the assistant of Su Youwei and was also an old man in thepany.


    Seeing this situation, he hurriedly said: "CEO Su, Assistant Chen''s ability is one in a hundred. Before entering thepany, her foundation is already much better than ordinary people.<span>It will take a lot of time to nurture an assistant who can work with you, Director Su. Please understand that these few youngdies need to be tempered. "


    <span>Su Qingxue took two deep breaths and suddenly stood up. She picked up a jacket, picked up her bag and walked out of the office.


    <span>"Director Su, where are you going?" the director asked.


    "Go find Chen Ya," Su Qingxue said coldly and walked towards the elevator. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 673

    0673


    Hua Hai Qing He Courtyard was a high-rise apartment with a white cor. It had excellent facilities and was convenient for transportation.


    Su Qingxue checked Chen Ya''s address and came here for the first time. She found that the distance between here and the Embroidery Group was less than three kilometers and it was indeed very convenient for her to work.<span>With Chen Ya''s ie and a mortgage, it wasn''t difficult or even difficult to live in a four or five million dor apartment here.


    <span>Su Qingxue remembered that Chen Ya was a poor student who was supported by Su You in the past. Later on, in order to repay the debt of gratitude, she also joined the Embroidery Group for the sake of her ideals.


    He estimated that Chen Ya''srge sry and ie had all been returned to her hometown. Otherwise, she wouldn''t only live in an apartment and drive a normal car.<span>Su Qingxue walked to the apartment building and pressed the number of the visible doorbell in apartment 1901.


    <span>Not long after, the apartment door opened and Su Qingxue walked in. She took the elevator all the way to the 19th floor.


    When she got out of the elevator, Chen Ya was already standing outside waiting for her.<span>Chen Ya, who was thinner to begin with, had a paler and thinner face due to theck of makeup. She was wearing the same clothes as her family, making her look extremely frail.


    Deep ck circles and red, swollen eye sockets, you can see a lot of things.


    "Director Su, why are you here ¡­" Chen Ya''s voice was very soft, her eyes did not dare to look Su Qingxue in the eye.


    "You won''t invite me in?" Su Qingxue asked.<span>Chen Ya trembled for a moment. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded. "Please enter."


    <span>Entering Chen Ya''s apartment, Su Qingxue looked around and found that the decorations were just like an office. Cold colors, modern oil paintings, Nordic style furniture, it didn''t seem like a house a woman in her twenties should live in.


    <span>Inparison, Su Qingxue''s own room was much more romantic than Chen Ya''s. Chen Ya seemed to have mixed work and life together.


    <span>"Director Su, have some tea."


    Chen Ya carried a cup of tea to Su Qingxue, "Sorry, this is the only tea bag in the house."<span>Su Qingxue looked inside the ss and found it was Starbucks'' tea bag. It was obvious that Chen Ya didn''t care about the quality of life in order to save time.


    "It''s nothing." Su Qingxue looked at her and said, "Sit, I just want to talk to you."<span>Chen Ya nodded. She sat down on the sofa and rubbed her hands on her knees.


    "When are youing back to work?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Chen Ya''s entire body quivered. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Su Qingxue with an unexpected andplicated gaze.


    "Director Su ¡­" You. You still want me to return to the Embroidery Group? "


    Su Qingxue said lightly, "Although you betrayed me, I can give you a chance. After all, you did not cause any real losses to thepany."Chen Ya was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly: "Director Su, if I say that I didn''t betray you, would you believe me?"


    Su Qingxue frowned and didn''t understand.


    <span>Chen Ya sighed and replied, "Actually, I didn''t know that Sun Ji was a member of the Liu Group, Liu Haoran. After that, he asked a few questions about my work, especially regarding you, Director Su, so I served some snacks.


    <span>I checked and found out that he was at the Overrun Club. He was hooked to Liu Haoran.


    <span>But I was naive enough to think that love could be separated from work, so. I''ll pretend I don''t know.


    Until that day, when CEO Su said that you were about to finish the purchase of the magnesium country. After the incident with Cardit, Sun Ji immediately started to treat me with a bad attitude and told me not to bother him ¡­ ¡­. I just found out.


    <span>Everything was so coincidental. Sun Ji was still out at the nightclub with other women when the contract was about to be signed.


    I just realized. It''s because they''ve achieved their goals, so they don''t have to pretend to face me anymore ¡­ "


    <span>Saying that, Chen Ya raised her head, with a sparkling smile in her eyes she said: "CEO Su, although you may not believe me when I say this, I still want to say that I didn''t take the initiative to betray you and the Embroidery Society ¡­ ¡­


    But I was wrong not to tell you about it. Fortunately, you always think faster than everyone else and didn''t fall into their trap. "


    Su Qingxue picked up the tea cup and took a sip, "It seems you''ve already seen the news?"Chen Ya nodded. "Yeah, I saw it. With such a big piece of news, the Liu Group probably would never have thought that they would use me as a weapon and fall into Chief Su''s trap."


    "You should hate me. Even though I know that Sun Ji was lying to you, I still watched you jump into the fire pit ¡­" Su Qingxue said faintly.<span>Chen Ya clenched her fists. After a moment of silence, she did not reply. Instead, she stood up and walked back into the study room. When she came out, she held a letter in her hands.


    <span>Chen Ya ced the letter in front of Su Qingxue.


    <span>"A letter of resignation?" Su Qingxue saw the three words and frowned, "Are you really going to resign?"


    Chen Ya forced out a smile and nodded, "Yeah, I''m very grateful for your tolerance, CEO Su, but ¡­. I no longer have the confidence, nor the qualifications, to continue to stay in the rich brocade ".<span>Su Qingxue was puzzled, "Why? Do you think I am lying to you? "You think I don''t really want you to go back?"


    "That''s not it..." Chen Ya shook her head, "CEO Su, I know you won''t care about this matter. The reason is because of me ¡­. I... "I''m afraid ¡­"<span>"What are you afraid of?" Su Qingxue was stunned.


    <span>Chen Ya''s eyes were sparkling as she looked at Su Qingxue and bit her lips.


    Su Qingxue understood and whispered, "You ¡­. Afraid of me? "


    "I''m sorry ¡­ "I''m sorry..." Chen Ya sobbed as she lowered her head, "CEO Su, you have always been my idol, my goal, my role model ¡­I''ve been imitating you, learning your way of thinking, learning your manners, everything about you.


    <span>However, after experiencing this incident, I suddenly realized that I am just an ordinary girl that came from a small town. I will never be able to be a woman like you ¡­


    I was afraid of being hurt, afraid of being cheated, afraid of being used, afraid of. Afraid of setbacks, I don''t even have the courage to take on the challenge again ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue stared nkly at Chen Ya for a long time. She had never seen Chen Ya like this before. She was so weak that she seemed like a helpless little girl.


    After the living room became quiet for a while, Su Qingxue took out a cheque book from her bag and wrote a cheque.Su Qingxue ced the cheque next to the letter of resignation.


    Chen Ya looked at it and asked with tears in her eyes, "Chief Su ¡­. "You ¡­"


    "I don''t have that much time to understand your inner world, and that''s not what I''m good at.I can only give you two choices. First, you take this cheque for ten million. This is to thank you for all the money you have given over these years.


    "Second, you take away the letter and return to the brocade. I will do my best to help you fulfill your initial dream." Su Qingxue said. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 674

    <span>0674


    Chen Ya stared nkly at Su Qingxue. After she was sure that Su Qingxue wasn''t joking with her, her eyes revealed aplex look of thought.<span>Su Qingxue was not in a hurry. She took a sip of tea and waited patiently for Chen Ya''s decision.


    After around three minutes, Chen Ya picked up the cheque ¡­.


    <span>Su Qingxue revealed a surprised expression, "You ¡­."


    In Su Qingxue''s opinion, Chen Ya would definitely choose to resign, but she ¡­ ¡­ He actually chose 10 million!?


    <span>One had to know that the future of embroidery was not just something that could be estimated with ten million yuan!


    Chen Ya smiled with a pale smile, "CEO Su, my dream right now is only to go back to my hometown and open a small flower shop with all sorts of flowers and nts that I like.You probably didn''t think that my interest since I was young was actually flowers and nts, but ¡­ Previously, my family was poor, so I had to work hard to earn money. Now, I think that is the dream that I should fulfill the most. "


    Seemingly afraid that Su Qingxue would misunderstand, Chen Ya added, "CEO Su, don''t worry, I definitely won''t casually say it. I won''t engage in any other fields rted to the Embroidery Group''s business.


    I won''t divulge anything about the secret of Suzhong Embroidery Group, let alone work with itspetitors. ""Chen Ya..." "You ¡­"


    <span>Su Qingxue''s emotions were mixed. She discovered that reality waspletely different from what she had imagined. The person in front of her was different, and the world was also different.


    Although she won against the Liu Group and let herpetitors fall into a quagmire without any bloodshed, she didn''t have the slightest bit of the fun of winning.


    Chen Ya stood up and bowed 90 degrees, "CEO Su, thank you for taking care of me these past few years. I have always remembered the kindness that the Su n, the Embroidery Group and the old CEO had shown me.<span>In the future ¡­ I can''t continue to repay you. I hope you will take care of yourself. With you here in the Embroidery Group, even if there isn''t Chen Ya, it doesn''t matter. You can definitely do a better job. "


    Su Qingxue slowly let out a breath, "I mean, you don''t want to go back, then I will respect your decision ¡­ ¡­" "I''m leaving."


    Su Qingxue picked up her bag, stood up and walked out of the room.Chen Ya walked Su Qingxue all the way to the elevator. Her eyes were red as she respectfully sent them off with a nod.


    "Ding." The elevator arrived.


    Su Qingxue walked in and turned around. When the elevator door was about to close, Su Qingxue finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and reached out her hand to stop the elevator door.


    "Chen Ya, I''ll ask you onest time ¡­ ¡­" Su Qingxue''s heart was in a mess."Director Su ¡­" I really won''t go back, I think very clearly. "


    "It''s not that question." Su Qingxue interrupted, "I want to ask you, are you really afraid of me?" It''s not the kind where subordinates treat their superiors, but rather it''s the type where people treat each other? "<span>Chen Ya avoided his gaze and lowered her head silently, not replying.


    <span>However, Su Qingxue already got the answer she wanted.


    "I got it..." Su Qingxue let go of her hands in frustration and let the elevator door close, "I wish you a sessful flower shop ¡­ ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue drove out of the residentialplex and parked the car by the side of the road.


    A kind of depression and emptiness made her not in the mood to go back to work.


    Su Qingxue looked around and found that there were quite a few shops nearby. Coincidentally, she wasn''t hungry for lunch either. Just as she was about to buy some food, she saw a sweet shop.Su Qingxue didn''t hesitate and got off the car. She bought two boxes of doughnuts and arge bottle of strawberry milk from the store.


    After returning to the car, just as Su Qingxue was about to eat, she suddenly thought of a small figure.


    <span>Su Qingxue thought for a while, put the doughnut back, then drove straight to the Ivy district.


    <span>When he arrived at the orphanage, it was already afternoon. Most of the children were already taking a nap, while some were reading storybooks and ying with toys.


    Su Qingxue followed the memory of thest time and searched for a bit. Sure enough, in a corner of the room, she saw a little girl ying with rubber.<span>The girl had two pigtails, a chubby face, and round round eyes. She was wearing a red sweater that was very white and rosy.


    <span>Su Qingxue walked over and looked at the girl, "Bundle, why are you ying alone?"


    He raised his head and saw Su Qingxue. He blinked his eyes and said, "Because the other children are too stupid. They pinched the princess so hard that she looked bad."Su Qingxue thought about it and pretended to be serious as she said, "I think no one is willing to y with you. Are you not obedient?"


    "No way! The dean said that Yuan Zhou was very obedient! " the little girl said angrily.


    <span>Seeing the little girl''s face turn into a bun, Su Qingxue nodded: "Un ¡­. Do you want to eat doughnuts? "


    <span>When the group heard this, their eyes lit up, "Beautiful big sis, did you bring doughnuts to the group again?"


    <span>Su Qingxue felt that the little girl''s greedy expression was too cute. She reached out her hand to pinch her little face and said, "Be quiet,e outside with sister."


    Su Qingxue brought the group to the open field outside and sat on a chair. Then, she took out the doughnut from the car.


    The little girl immediately wanted to take it, but Su Qingxue stopped her, "Did you wash your hands?"Bound Boat shook his head in grievance, turned around and ran to the tap by the side of thewn. He washed his hands, not caring about the water sshed on his pants.


    <span>Seeing how hurried the crowd was, Su Qingxue couldn''t help but smile. She walked over to aundry counter, grabbed a bar of soap, and went to the tap to help wipe the pile clean.


    <span>"You can''t wash it clean by washing it like this. It''s oily, so you need to wash it with soap ¡­" Su Qingxue said.


    "Beautiful elder sister, you''re such a good person!" Ye Zichen looked up at the woman and said.


    Su Qingxue''s heart trembled. She raised her head to look at the little girl. She had heard much about being praised for being pretty. It was quite rare to be praised well.


    After washing up, Su Qingxue returned to the chair and handed the doughnuts over to the two of them. They sat on the bench and started eating.


    <span>With someone apanying her to eat, Su Qingxue felt much better, "Don''t eat so fast, what if you choke?"


    <span>"If you choke, then drink strawberry milk!"


    <span>"Greedy Cat, are you even concerned about your sister''s milk?"


    "Elder sister, you''re the prettiest, you''re the best ¡­" Wu Chen coquettishly leaned his head against Su Qingxue''s body and sweetly said.Su Qingxue reached out and caressed the child''s hair, "If elder sister was like you, then it would be fine. You just have to act like a spoiled child and everything will be settled ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Bound Boat raised his head and asked curiously, "Isn''t Beautiful Sis happy?"


    Su Qingxue replied with an "En" sound, "What, do you care about your sister?"


    "Beautiful big sister gave him delicious food, so of course he would care. Big sister, why are you unhappy?" He took another bite.Su Qingxue looked at the child''s innocent face and faintly said, "Elder sister seems ¡­. "I did something wrong that made some good people sad, but I don''t know what to do ¡­"

 Chapter 675

    0675He mumbled, "It''s easiest to do something wrong. Go and say ''I''m sorry!''" Every time the president got angry, the president would say, "Sorry," and the president would forgive the boss! The principal said that even if you admit your wrongs and know how to correct them, there will be no downpour. In any case, you are still a good child! "


    Su Qingxue was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, "But elder sister is an adult. Sometimes it''s useless to say ''sorry'' about an adult."


    "Then let''s talk about itter. If elder sister didn''t say it, how would I know that it would be useless? If I can''t do it, I can still cry! Every time I cry, others won''t fight over the toys with me! " They said together.


    Su Qingxue was at a loss for words. However, many words couldn''t help but echo in her mind ¡­


    If he didn''t say it, how would he know that it would be useless?


    That''s right, even a child could understand this logic. Why couldn''t he understand it ¡­To honestly face his right and wrong, wasn''t that the most direct and effective way to solve the problem?


    <span>Besides, he didn''t mean to hurt others on purpose. It was just that he made an unintentional mistake and didn''t consider the situation as a whole. That shouldn''t be too big of a problem.


    When Su Qingxue thought of this, her mood suddenly brightened. She reached out her hand to rub the lumps of flesh on her face, "Little Bundle, why are you so cute? I didn''t realize it before ¡­ ¡­<span>However, the saying, ''One should know one''s wrongs and change one''s mind.'' It''s not like there''s no rain on the mountain.


    "Anyway, it''s more or less the same." He giggled, then waved his hand. "Beautiful big sister, I''ll teach you another way, so others won''t be angry at you."


    "Oh? What is it? " Su Qingxue moved closer to listen.


    When they finished, Su Qingxue''s expression turned strange.<span>"Little girl, you sure have a lot of tricks up your sleeves. Who taught you this?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Blinking his eyes, he said, "From what I''ve heard on TV, everyone is like that. It''s very useful."


    Su Qingxue muttered in her heart, what does this little guy usually watch TV? But no matter what, she originally only missed this little guy and felt lonely. Coming to see her, this conversation had turned into an unexpected gain.After passing a box of uneaten doughnuts to the group, Su Qingxue then sent her to bed. The aunt of the orphanage was obviously very helpless towards this clever girl and refused to rest properly.


    Su Qingxue then went to the second floor and found Dean Li who was lying on a chair and napping.President Li heard the sound of footsteps and seemed to have woken up. Seeing that it was Su Qingxue, he said in surprise: "Miss Su, why are you here? Is there something wrong with the foundation? "


    Su Qingxue took a deep breath and carried her bag with both hands. She walked up to President Li and bowed apologetically, "President Li, I''m sorry. I borrowed your background and contacts to n the Ivy Festival. I should have obtained your permission beforehand."


    Li Shuhua froze for a moment, and after a while, her gaze softened as she smiled, "You scared me. So it was because of this."


    It''s fine, I understand. This isn''t a bad thing, it''s good for everyone, it''s good for me to have some afterlife heat.


    <span>Miss Su, could it be that the child Ye Fan has gotten into a conflict with you over this matter? As for him, once he was involved with something rted to the orphanage, he would not be able to rub sand from his eyes ¡­


    Don''t me him. Some things may sound awful, but he just cares too much about an old woman like me ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue looked at the old man in surprise, "President Li..." You already knew? "


    Only then did Su Qingxue realize that the old man already knew her intentions from the beginning. It was just that the old man pretended that he didn''t know anything!<span>Su Qingxue could not help but feel even more ashamed.


    "President Li, since you knew from the beginning that I was using you, why didn''t you say so? "Do you really not mind at all?!" Su Qingxue asked curiously.


    <span>Li Shuhua smiled and shook her head, waving her hand. "Come, Miss Su,e sit beside me. I have something to tell you."


    Su Qingxue hesitantly walked to the old man''s side and sat on a bench.


    Li Shuhua took a cup of tea and took a sip. She moistened her throat and said, "Miss Su, do you know how this Ivy district was built?"


    Su Qingxue said, "I checked the information for the foundation. It seems like you and your husband built it together. It started as a clinic."<span>"That''s right." Li Shuhua nodded and said, "Back in the day, he was an old friend of mine, and my husband was a barefoot doctor. However, at that time, he didn''t learn medicine properly and didn''t manage the clinic well, so he didn''t earn much money."


    We were married for four or five years, but we never had children, so we wondered if we could adopt one.<span>As a result, when they went to a orphanage to learn about it, they found out that the orphanage provided a subsidy for the adoption of children. The government would give them a sum of money, and the children in the orphanage could also earn some money if they studied and performed in some schools and factories.


    Plus, there would be various social donations, so ¡­ The ie of the orphanage is actually a lot more than what we had when we opened the clinic.


    <span>"Even though the orphanage was tiring and the responsibility was greater, my husband and I still decided to open it ¡­"


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, she couldn''t help but be stunned and find it hard to believe.


    <span>"Heh ¡­" Miss Su, I''m already an old man, so I haven''t really mentioned these things to anyone. But back then, we did open up a orphanage to earn money.


    What I want to tell you is that no one can truly think for others wholeheartedly. There is no selfishness, no self-interest, perhaps there is ¡­ But I haven''t.<span>"It''s a good thing when people are able to live well, to help others, to do good deeds, but it''s not necessary. Why are you ming yourself so much about the foundation?"


    <span>Su Qingxue''s heart felt warm. She smiled and nodded, "I understand, Dean."


    Li Shuhua smiled bitterly, "However, you still can''t be too ruthless. If you are living for the sake of pure benefits, you shouldn''t be doing so."<span>Back then, after my husband and I started the orphanage, we had a child. Perhaps it was my old man who was too focused on making money from the orphanage, rather than helping those children with his heart. My son died at the age of five ¡­ The old man died of cancer within a few years.


    <span>I thought about itter. Maybe it''s some kind of retribution from the gods for our family.


    Soter on, I didn''t really let the kids perform and do anything. Although the welfare home is not that good, I still have a clear conscience. "


    Su Qingxue felt sad and patted Principal Li''s shoulder, "Dean, thank you for telling me these. Don''t be sad, you still have many adopted children, they are all like your family."


    "That''s right." Li Shuhua nodded emotionally, and said in satisfaction, "Miss Su, go back and have a good talk with Ye Fan. For this little matter, there is no need to get into a fight."


    Su Qingxue lowered her head with a hint of bitterness. She thought to herself, "I should at least give me a chance to say it ¡­" This fellow, he even ran off to who knows where... Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 676

    0676


    The Chu n, an ancient but delicate banquet hall.


    "Ye Fan, the training room and training field are all prepared. Next up, no one will disturb you. We will leave them all to you. What other assistance do you need? Just let us know, our Chu Family will fully cooperate."


    At the table, Chu Taikang was happily talking to Ye Fan.


    In Ye Fan''s hand was a tender chicken leg, and in his other hand was a bowl of soup made by Shan Zhen. Ye Fan was holding a chicken leg, and in his other hand was a bowl of soup made by Shan Zhen.


    "We don''t need the training room''s training field. That ce won''t be of much use to them." Ye Fan said.Chu Taikang was stunned, the ten youngsters on the table were also surprised, and they looked at Ye Fan in confusion.


    "Then where do you want them to go to train?" Chu Taikang asked.Ye Fan stood up, walked to the side of that table of youngsters, and revealed a deep evil smile, "These ten young talents here, I have three training ns for you, you can choose among yourselves."


    <span>Everyone present was puzzled. Why were they allowed to choose? However, his interest was piqued.


    "Mr. Ye, please speak," a handsome young man said.


    Ye Fan said, "These three sets of training ns are divided into three parts, the hardest of the three. You will be extremely tired, no matter if it is your body or your heart, even... It could be life-threatening. "Everyone was shocked. How could he train his life to be in danger? Uncontrobly, a look of worry appeared in the eyes of the few youngsters.


    <span>"Ye Fan, they are all elites of the Chu n. If there is a problem with their lives, then the sacrifice would be a bit big." Chu Taikang frowned and said.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "That''s why I let them choose, I didn''t force them."


    <span>"Mr. Ye, if we were to pass the hardest training, would we be able to be the dragon soul?" a young woman asked.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "I have never seen those other participants, so it is impossible for me to tell you that it is 100%, or else I would be deceiving you."


    The only thing I can tell you is that as long as you pass this set of training, even if you do not reach the end of thepetition, the Dragon Soul should still invite you to join them.<span>Chu Taikang, Chu Yunyao, and Chu Yunsheng knew Ye Fan''s intentions. That was to say, even if they couldn''t enter the Hidden Dragon Institute, as long as they could pass the first set of training, they would still be able to enter the Dragon Soul.


    <span>"Hehe, Ye Fan, I heard that you have a good rtionship with Dragon Soul, could it be that you want to open a backdoor for them?" Chu Yunsheng asked.


    Ye Fan grinned and said, "If one of them can pass the first set of training, I don''t mind letting Xie Laiyuan open the back door to recruit them. The dragon soul will absolutely not refuse, and I promise ¡­ ¡­" It''s not the kind of civilian job where there''s no future at all. They''re guaranteed to have a bright future. "


    As he said this, the ten youths present were a bit moved. If they were able to obtain the Military Advisor''s protection and enter into the Dragon Soul, their status would immediately change.<span>They had participated in this selection naturally for the sake of glory and to pursue greater strength. The third and most important point was to make a name for themselves.


    The starting point of the Chu n and the God Fire Sect was already very high, but the world was peaceful now, and it was not an ancient time. Most of the time, the Chu n did not need outstanding talents from the ancient martial arts.Young ancient martial artists continued to appear. These past few years, they were young and talented people. If they stopped after a few years, they would only be Martial Masters of the n and would not be taken seriously.


    Their talents were all in ancient martial arts. They weren''t good at business, research, or politics. Therefore, this selection was a critical opportunity for them.Of course, risking one''s life was not something one could casually decide, so the hall quieted down.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "If you are not willing to risk your life, then there is still the second set. However, although the second set will not be life-threatening, it is still very difficult. Wounds are very difficult to avoid, and because of this, if you canst until the end, you will also have a significant improvement."


    "That is to say, the third set is surely the easiest?" another young man with short hair who looked rather confident asked.


    Ye Fan nodded his head, "That''s right, the third set is rtively easy. It won''t hurt, and it won''t be life-threatening. If you need to eat, eat. If you need to sleep, sleep." "It''s up to your own perception to increase it."


    <span>"In the end, you didn''t even tell us what the three training programs were. How do we choose?" The short-haired young man questioned.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and smiled, "Little brother, when you participate in the selectionpetition, do you know your opponent''s strength? Do you know what will happen in the ring?


    The more important the choice in life, the more unknown it will be. If you don''t even have the courage to choose, then hurry up and get lost and go home to be the eldest young master''s daughter...


    However... In a few years, you will realize that your skills have stagnated, and the talented youths of your families will emerge one after another.


    The short-haired teenager''s face stiffened as though he could not find any words to refute. He lowered his eyes.<span>"Mr. Ye, I want to choose the first one!"


    <span>The handsome young man that had spoken at the beginning stood up and spoke with a serious expression.


    Ye Fan just discovered that this guy was around 1.7 meters tall, and his figure was also considered slim. He really did look like a weak schr."What''s your name?"


    "Chu Yuntian, the cloud of righteousness, the sky of righteousness!"<span>"Yi Boyun ¡­ Oh that''s not right, Chu Yuntian, are you sure you''ve thought it through? " Ye Fan could not resist this young man''s self-introductions.


    "Yes!"


    Chu Yunsheng stood up and shouted, "Yun Tian! You''re not allowed to choose the first set! I won''t allow you to take the risk! "<span>"Brother ¡­ ¡­" Chu Yuntian frowned.


    Only now did Ye Fan notice that this young man was also from the Yun generation. From the looks of it, he was Chu Yunsheng''s younger brother?<span>The corners of Chu Yunyao''s mouth curved into a strange smile, "Yunsheng, it''s rare for your youngest brother to be so ambitious, you should be the one encouraging him."


    <span>"Hmph, not your own brother, of course you don''t mind." Chu Yunsheng didn''t hold back this time.


    Ye Fan finally understood that Chu Yunsheng and Chu Yuntian were of the same father and mother, so Chu Yunyao also saw Chu Yuntian as an ''enemy''.


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, it seemed that although Chu Yunsheng was very cunning, his nature was not bad, and he was still a good brother to his own younger brother.<span>"Brother, let me go. I also want to be the pride of the Chu family, just like big sister." Chu Yuntian sincerely said.


    "Then you can choose the second set! Even if it''s hard work, I won''t allow you to risk your life! Otherwise, how sad would you be if your father and mother sent you their ck hair in vain!? " Chu Yunsheng said.


    <span>Chu Taikang mmed his hand on the table, "Everyone be quiet!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 677

    <span>0677


    <span>Chu Yunsheng and Chu Yuntian both looked at the old man and did not dare to say another word.


    <span>"Yun Sheng, although Yun Tian is your younger brother, he is first a descendant of the Chu Family. He is already an adult and knows what the choice he makes means.


    In these five years of the selection, not a single Chu Family descendant was able to level up. It has already be a humiliation to our Chu Family.


    You should be proud of Yun Tian''s choice, and not be so impulsive as to interfere with his determination! Otherwise, you would be ashamed to be a descendant of the Chu Family! "


    Chu Yunsheng''s face was gloomy, he could only grind his teeth and answer, "Yes, grandfather."


    The Sect Leader of the Divine me Cult, Liu Lei, nodded and praised, "Yun Tian has been very tenacious since he was young. I think he will definitely pass. You don''t have to worry too much about him, Yun Sheng."


    At this moment, another man and woman stood up."Mr. Ye, we also want to choose the first one!"


    One of them was a man with tanned skin and looked quite robust. The other was a woman with fair skin and delicate features. She was not a beauty, but she was pleasant to look at.


    Ye Fan nodded. "The time to choose and consider is one afternoon. When it''s time for dinner, tell me your choice. If you regret it, it''s still toote."Finished speaking, Ye Fan walked back to his seat, finished his bowl of soup, and prepared to leave.


    "Ye Fan, where are you going?" Chu Taikang asked.


    Ye Fan turned around and smiled: "I was just taking an afternoon nap. Last night, I flew over by air, but I didn''t sleep at all. Uhm..." Little Yao Yao, should I go to your ce to sleep? "<span>Little Yao Yao? Everyone looked at Chu Yunyao strangely.


    It was a good thing that Chu Yunyao did not have anyplicated emotions. Although she knew it was awkward, she did not blush.<span>"Sure, I''ll go with you then." Chu Yunyao had already finished eating long ago. She stood up leisurely and grabbed Ye Fan''s wrist, bidding farewell to everyone in the restaurant.


    <span>In the restaurant, Liu Lei frowned and said: "Why is he eating and sleeping. Patriarch, this Ye Fan, although he''s strong, is it really okay to be a teacher?"


    Chu Taikang took a sip of his wine, his eyes twinkling, "No doubt about it, no doubt about it."


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>In the courtyard that Chu Yunyao lived in, although it looked like an antique from the outside, the decorations and facilities inside were still very modern.


    After taking a bath in the bathroom, Ye Fan changed into the clothes that Chu Yunyao had given him. He fell onto the big bed made of pear blossoms and nned to sleep.<span>Chu Yunyao took off her jacket, leaving behind only a grey sweater, and ck stockings. Her graceful body was as sexy as it could be.


    <span>The woman looked at the television, and seeing that Ye Fan was nning to sleep, she asked, "What do you think their strength is like? Who hopes for them to get stronger in two months?"


    Chu Yunyao was still rather concerned, whether or not she could seize the initiative in thepetition for the position of Patriarch.


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "Didn''t I just say that it was all useless to look at them."<span>"What do you mean?"


    <span>"All the sons of the rich families have amon problem. They practice internal martial arts diligently, and their cultivation is considered strong or weak. However, their bodies are as thin as paper, and their battle awareness is limited to duels on the stage.


    There isn''t much point in raising one''s cultivation in two months. Unless one''sprehension ability is heaven-defying, it would be difficult to increase it by much. The most important thing is for them to understand how to unleash their cultivation ¡­ "<span>Chu Yunyao suddenly understood, "You''re saying, we should let them strengthen their bodies?"


    "This is only one aspect of it. There are a lot of sses to bepleted, anyway ¡­" "How much progress they can make or whether they can get it will all depend on them. I am just trying to give them a way to level up." Ye Fan said.Chu Yunyao nodded and said, "Then go to sleep, I''m going to take a shower and sleep for a bit ¡­ ¡­"


    The woman stretchedzily and yawned. Just as she was about to get up and go to the bathroom, Ye Fan suddenly grabbed her from behind!


    "Ya, what are you doing?" Chu Yunyao eximed.


    Ye Fan''s hand had already entered Chu Yunyao''s sweater."Mmm..." Chu Yunyao''s nose let out a moving moan, "Don''t be like that ¡­ ¡­ You. Aren''t you going to sleep? "


    <span>"I was originally going to sleep. Who told you to talk to me, to let me find out how sexy you are now ¡­" Ye Fan bit the woman''s ear, breathing out hot air.


    "Little Yao Yao, I discovered that when you''re wearing clothes, it''s even more enticing than when you''re not wearing them. Just how does your body look like ¡­"<span>Regardless of Chu Yunyao''s movements, Ye Fan carried her to the center of the bed.


    When Chu Yunyao discovered that her stockings had been taken off by Ye Fan, she finally became anxious. Her face was burning with anger as she reached out her hand to cover the vital part of her body.


    <span>"Don''te over! I can''t do it now! " Chu Yunyao hurriedly said.


    Ye Fan was stunned, "You came to aunt?" I don''t think so. "<span>Chu Yunyao bit her lower lip, and said with a voice as thin as a mosquito, "You ¡­ ¡­ Don''t you smell anything ¡­ "


    Ye Fan carefully sniffed it. Although he had only smelled a little before, he didn''t really pay much attention to it. At this moment, he realized that the smell was quite special.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but to lower his head and search for the source of the smell.<span>"Sigh!" Don''t smell it like that! " Chu Yunyao quickly reached out a hand to push Ye Fan''s head, then retreated backwards, not letting the man near her.


    Ye Fan wrinkled his brows and said: "The smell is a little pungent. Little Yao Yao, are you sick with gynecology?"


    Chu Yunyao nodded her head, this kind of thing was a little twisted, "I don''t know what''s going on, the day before yesterday it started getting a little itchy, I''ve never been like this before ¡­."


    <span>"That''s normal. Maybe you have an infection. Don''t you have a private doctor? Let me check it for you." Ye Fan said.


    <span>For a rich person like Chu Yunyao, in addition to the Chu Family''s status, having a private doctor was a standard choice.


    "I don''t want it, this is too strange. If the family finds out, then it would be too unpleasant to listen to. In any case, it should be fine in a few days." Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. Chu Yunyao actually still had the shame to look for a doctor."You have to go check it out, or else how can you be at ease? You''re a scientist, don''t you know that medicine and science are the same, and you can''t afford to be sloppy?" Ye Fan said.


    <span>"I won''t call a doctor anyway. You don''t need to worry about it. Just bear with it for a while. Sleep with me!" Chu Yunyao was a bit agitated, she actually had a smell of her own, and it was even smelled by a man, she really hated it!


    Just as the woman was about to leave, Ye Fan grabbed her hand.


    "What?" Chu Yunyao was displeased as she said, "Don''t tell me that when I get sick, you still want to go up against me?"


    "If you don''t want the Chu Family''s doctor to examine you, then I will bring you to a hospital in a nearby city to examine you. If you are sick, then you must be examined and you must be treated. I will not allow you to casually treat your body."Chu Yunyao unwillingly said, "Why do you care so much? It''s fine now that I said it!" You want a woman so badly? Can''t I get you some nice ones? "


    Ye Fan used his finger to poke the woman''s forehead and taught her a lesson. "It''s not a matter of physical needs! Even though I know that you won''t be able to experience the normal feelings between a man and a woman, I have to tell you that when my woman is sick, I have to take her to see a doctor and make her better! This is what I should do, understand?! "<span>Chu Yunyao was stunned. She looked at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze, unable to say a word.

 Chapter 678

    0678<span>"Forget it, it''s fine even if you don''t understand. Let''s go, go, I''ll put on my shoes and go look for a car, just say that we''re going out to y, don''t let anyone follow us, go to the hospital, and make some medicine very quickly." Ye Fan said.


    The corner of Chu Yunyao''s mouth moved, as if she was smiling, her mood also became a bit softer as she gave a soft "En" sound.


    The two of them walked out of the Chu Family residence and got into Chu Yunyao''s car. Ye Fan drove them straight to the nearby city.Chu Yunyao had never been to a normal hospital before, so she didn''t know how to pay. Ye Fan, on the other hand, had taken a few welfare kids to a hospital before, so he did know about it.


    <span>After apanying the woman to the doctor, he bought some medicine and it was almost evening.


    Coming out of the hospital, Ye Fan smiled and said, "How is it, little Yao Yao? In fact, there''s nothing embarrassing about it, right? It''s normal to have some gynecological problems. At most, a week of medication will be fine."


    Chu Yunyao nodded, "Then you won''t touch me for the past few days right?"Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "Am I that thirsty? You''ve gotten sick and I still want this?" "Rest assured..."


    Chu Yunyao''s eyes turned as she said, "Actually, if you want to resist, there are other ways to solve your problem ¡­ ¡­"Hearing this, Ye Fan''s mind quivered, and he couldn''t help but ask in anticipation, "Really?" Is it going to be so exciting? "


    Chu Yunyao teasingly said, "I was just joking with you, you''re still the one seducing me."


    Ye Fan curled his lips in disappointment, thinking to himself, now that I''m sick, I won''t bother with you. When my body gets better next time, I will definitely let you have a taste of something fierce.<span>"Alright, go back. We should listen to how they choose your training routine." Chu Yunyao said.


    The two of them drove back to the Chu n and arrived at the banquet hall. Coincidentally, it was already dark and the lights in the room were on. The dining table was once again filled with sumptuous food.<span>Ye Fan saw that the seats of the ten youngsters were different from those at noon. He smiled and said, "Seems like the one sitting together should be in the same n, right?"


    The group of youths nodded their heads in session. After discussing it for the afternoon, they finally came to an agreement.The people who had the hardest time choosing were still the three people in the afternoon. Chu Yuntian was alone, and the disciples of the Divine me Sect, Wu Jingyu and Wang Shan.


    It was as if the other three Chu Family descendants did not dare to touch something that risked their lives. After all, even if they could not do something, they could at least live a life of luxury.<span>Thus, the other seven people all chose the second method. Although it was hard work, it was fine as long as they didn''t die.


    <span>"Ye Fan, they have already decided. Next up, how are you going to train them?" Chu Taikang asked.


    "As for the specific training content, I will only exin it to them, otherwise it will be very troublesome. Let''s eat first, after we finish eating, we will leave this ce." Ye Fan said.


    "Leave? Training not in Tan City? "Then where are we going?" Liu Lei asked curiously.


    <span>Ye Fan said impatiently, "Why do you care so much?" If you don''t trust me, I don''t care. "


    "Hehe, Ye Fan, don''t be impatient, we will just ask." Chu Taikangughed.


    Ye Fan sat down and picked up his chopsticks, "Go to Hua Hai first. When we arrive, I will tell them where to go, and we will eat first!" "Eat!"


    <span>Everyone looked at each other helplessly. Although this Instructor Ye was very strong, no matter how they looked at him, he seemed more like a glutton.


    Chu Yunyao had originally thought that she would stay in Tan City for a while, but who would have thought that she would take her private jet back to Hua Hai so soon?


    This time, he also brought ten young people to Hua Hai.


    After staying in a vi in Cloud group for the night, the next morning, Ye Fan gathered all ten people into one vi.In front of these ten people, Ye Fan had demonstrated the simplest set of body tempering movements he had taught Ning Xuemo and the others several times to ensure that these ten people had all learned it.


    After confirming that these ten people had remembered everything, Ye Fan smiled and said, "Okay, I''ve finished teaching all that I wanted to teach you."<span>The ten young geniuses looked at each other in dismay as they felt this was too absurd.


    "Mr. Ye, we respect you, Mr. Ye. You seem to be fooling us! What about the training n? It''s this set of movements?! "


    "That''s right. Although this action feels quite amazing, just because you''re tired after doing it once doesn''t mean it can improve you a lot, right?"<span>Ye Fan indicated for them to stay calm and asked Chu Yunyao, "Is everyone ready?"


    Chu Yunyao nodded, "The ne has been prepared, but are you sure that the route is correct?"


    Ye Fan said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''ve already made some preparations over there. They can just go over."


    Under the confused eyes of the ten youngsters, Ye Fan said, "In the next two months, you will be sent to two different ces. If you want to give up training, then ask now, and after you go there, you will absolutely not stop halfway."<span>"Mr. Ye, what exactly is this ce? Can''t you tell me this in advance? " a young man asked.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "I already said it very clearly, one is a ce with a high probability of death, and the other is a very difficult ce..." "If you want to pick the third easiest one right now, that''s fine too."


    At the end of the day, these ten people naturally did not n to change their minds. Although they were all quite dissatisfied with Ye Fan''s arrangements, they could only brace themselves and go forward.


    Arriving at a civilian airport, the two nes that Chu Yunyao had arranged were already waiting.<span>Chu Yuntian, Wu Jingyu, and Wang Shan sat in one, the other seven sat in the other.


    <span>Before boarding the ne, Ye Fan said, "Remember, believe it or not, the fastest way you can raise your strength in a short time is by teaching you movements." Others, I wish you all good luck! "


    With unease, the ten Chu n youths boarded the ne and took off.<span>Watching the ne fly away, Chu Yunyao shook her head speechlessly, "I invited you to be my instructor. I thought you would teach them yourself, but you actually sent them abroad. You really know how to bezy."


    Ye Fan spread out his hands, "Ah, unjustly used. Little Yao Yao, you don''t understand, the difference in strength between me and them is too great. What I can teach them is actually very limited."<span>The only thing that I can do is to point out their greatest ws. As for making them improve in a short period of time, the ce that I will send them to, is definitely the most appropriate ce. "


    <span>Chu Yunyao said, "Do you want to send those seven people to North Africa so they can enter the real battlefield? "As far as I know, the war has been going on there."


    "More or less, but they are really too noob. I have my good brothers who can lead them along. The true baptism of fire is the most effective way to grow up."<span>With our men protecting them, their lives are at ease. After all, they are already Innate realm experts, but ¡­ "It won''t be easy."


    Ye Fan had asked Aziz to send a team of elite Barhams mercenaries, to ensure the safety of the seven people, not to mention anything else."This I still believe in you." The corner of Chu Yunyao''s mouth slightly rose, then she curiously said, "Then where is Chu Yuntian''s group going to the 18 Hells of Hell, and where is it? Howe I''ve never heard of such a ce? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 679

    <span>0679


    <span>Ye Fanughed, this smile even made Chu Yunyao feel a little strange.


    <span>"What are youughing at?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just an interesting ce ¡­"Chu Yunyao asked, "What other brothers did you entrust there, have they been arranged?"


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged, "That is not something my brothers can arrange, but..." "It should be considered the territory of an old acquaintance."


    Chu Yunyao heard everything, but seeing Ye Fan''s vague words, she guessed that it would be inconvenient to say more, so she did not pursue the matter. Instead, she changed the topic, "Where are you going next?"


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "Go home, it''s already the weekend, you can''t stay stiff with my wife."<span>When Chu Yunyao heard this, her eyes dimmed for a moment, "Oh, then you can go."


    "Little Yao Yao, are you really reluctant to part with me?" Ye Fan walked up and hugged the woman''s slender waist and asked.


    Chu Yunyao turned her head, "You''re thinking too much, I have a bunch of things to research, I''m not that free."<span>Ye Fan ignored the woman''s words, lowering his head and kissing her cheek, "Be good, don''t forget to use that medicine, I will check it in a few days."


    <span>When Chu Yunyao heard this, her face turned red. This pervert, what was there to check!


    After bidding Chu Yunyao farewell, Ye Fan returned to his home in Egret County.


    When he arrived home, he just happened to be about to eat lunch. Sure enough, Su Qingxue was at home and was about to have dinner with Jiang Aunt and Tong Huizhen.Seeing Ye Fan return, Aunt Jiang was pleasantly surprised, "Ye Fan, why didn''t you tell me earlier when you were back? I''ll go get you a bowl and chopsticks."


    Su Qingxue looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression and whispered, "You''re back?"


    Hearing these words, Ye Fan''s tone was quite strange, but he still nodded, "Yeah, I''m back."<span>Seeing this, Aunt Jiang was secretly happy. She smiled and said, "Then we''ll have to add more dishes. There''s also a box of tofu and a cabbage. I''ll make some scallion mixed with tofu and cook some dishes."


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, she stood up and said, "Auntie Jiang, let me cook. I can cook those two dishes too."


    <span>"Miss, you''re going?" Aunt Jiang hesitated for a moment, looked at Ye Fan and said: "Okay, then miss, you can go."


    At this time, Tong Huizhen wanted to get up and help, but she was stopped by Aunt Jiang who shook her head.


    Tong Hui Zhen nodded and smiled."Ye Fan, you''re the only one who can make Miss cook. Look how nice she treats you." Aunt Jiang said.


    Ye Fan was also a bit puzzled. Why did Su Qingxue seem to have changed after just one day of not seeing her? It wasn''t that it was bad, but it was just that such a gentle and virtuous manner made him feel overwhelmed.His wife was still busy in the kitchen, and Ye Fan didn''t have the mood to eat.


    <span>After eating a few mouthfuls, he heard a delicate "Aiya!" sounding from the kitchen.


    Ye Fan was shocked and hurriedly ran into the kitchen. When he discovered that Su Qingxue was cutting vegetables, he cut his finger!


    "Wife, be careful, don''t be in such a hurry." Ye Fan hurriedly walked over and picked up the woman''s hand, "Let me see, the wound is not big..."


    Su Qingxue raised her head and looked at Ye Fan, and whispered, "It''s alright, I will recover very soon."


    Sure enough, the frosty cold true energy in Su Qingxue''s body appeared at the wound and quickly condensed into frost. After that, the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Ye Fan suddenly remembered that the current women already had an extremely strong recovery ability, and let out a sigh of relief."Even if I can recover, it will still hurt. Next time, be careful, and I won''t be in a rush." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue nodded and mustered her courage, "Ye Fan ¡­. "I''m sorry..."


    Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, and then immediately rxed, and said, "It''s okay, I''m also too agitated. In the future, we''ll try our best to talk properly.""I don''t know. Some of the things I did were so scary in the eyes of others. I didn''t want to hurt them, really ¡­" Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan nodded, "I understand. You don''t have to exin too much to me. The past is the past."<span>"Then you really forgive me?" Su Qingxue asked nervously.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, mischievously saying, "If you call me ''husband'', I willpletely forgive you."<span>When Su Qingxue heard this, her face heated up and struggled for a while. However, she was still very shy. She opened her mouth as if the pronunciation was very difficult ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"Alright, alright, I won''t make things difficult for you anymore, silly wife." Ye Fan also couldn''t bear to see a woman so conflicted. This kind of thing would only take a while.


    Outside, Aunt Jiang and Tong Huizhen secretly observed the movement inside and smiled at each other.¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Near d, in an isted volcanic area.


    In this dangerous area where ice and fire interweaved, there was a huge dead volcano. It was called the "Gate of Demon" by some residents living in a radius of hundreds of miles.There were always rumors that demons of all kinds flew out from the dead volcano.


    Over there, the Infernal Realm was connected to this ce. It was a gate that led to the residence of the devils.


    <span>Over the past several hundred years, countless explorers'' corpses had been buried here, which made it so that no one dared to approach here. Even some teams from the Imperial examinations were unable to avoid this ce.


    At this ce where life could be destroyed by ice and fire at any time, a modified snowmobile arrived at a col on this extinct volcano.


    There was actually a ck metal door here.


    <span>Three young men in thin clothes were pushed out of the car by a pale white man.


    <span>"We''re here!" All of you, go down! "


    The white man spoke in a very fierce tone, with the tone of a Rendon.


    These three people were Chu Yuntian, Wang Shan, and Wu Jingyu. After they got off the ne, they were brought to this world of ice and snow by the white people.


    <span>"Sir... This ¡­ "What is this ce?!" Chu Yuntian asked.


    <span>"Ah?" You don''t know? " The white manughed sinisterly: "This is the prison for prisoners in our Dark Council. It has a total of 18 levels, and it''s called the ''18 levels of hell''.


    <span>You three humans are such rare guests here. The perverts and dog bastards inside will definitely take care of you. "


    "What?!" Wu Jingyu was surprised, "You... You are members of the Dark Council!? Don''t tell me you are from the Blood Family?!


    Only now did they realize why this white man had such a strange expression.


    "Oh, damn it, my Satan. Are you really here because you don''t know anything?


    "But you should feel honored. If it weren''t for Prince Sebastian''s order, we wouldn''t have brought humans here so easily." The white Strigoi extended his hand towards the ck metal door, and a rune released by the Blood Technique appeared.<span>After the rune rotated, the ck door slowly opened.


    <span>A wave of heat rolled out from within the cave, melting arge amount of snow. It was obviously caused by the heat from underground.


    <span>"Alright, neer human rookie, wee to the eighteenth level of hell. The thrilling journey of two months is about to begin!"


    The white blood peopleughed sinisterly, causing Chu Yuntian and the others to feel chills down their spines! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 680

    <span>0680


    <span>Seeing the stiff bodies of Chu Yuntian and the other two, the white Striker ridiculed, "Prince Sebastian gave the order that you are not to leave since you havee, you must stay for a full two months.


    <span>If he wanted to leave earlier, the only way was to go from the 18th floor all the way to the first floor and then leave through the first floor.


    In addition, any act of escape will be considered a ''prison break''. Do you want to try it? "


    <span>"That Prince Sebastian. It was ¡­ Is he the one with the strength of 10 Legend rank experts? " Wu Jingyu knew a lot about the underground world and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Exactly," said the white man.


    <span>The faces of the three youngsters paled even more. If a Legend rank expert wanted them to enter, they would probably die if they disobeyed.


    <span>Ye Fan originally told them that this training, regardless of life or death, was equivalent to having a life and death agreement. Now it seemed that this was not a joke!


    <span>Chu Yuntian clenched his teeth, "Sir, please bring us in. Since we''re here, we naturally won''t run away!"


    <span>"Heh heh ¡­" "That''s right, follow me in!"


    <span>The three of them followed him through the door, and the ck metal door slowly closed behind them.


    <span>Inside the gigantic volcano, the temperature was still extremely hot, even breathing was a little difficult.


    <span>The long passageway was filled with ck high-temperature metal and rocks. Apart from the asional cockroach that could live here, there were no other nts or animals.


    <span>"My name is Chick Sabreta, and I am Prince Sebastian''s servant. I can give you a hint of courage in challenging the three of you to live here."


    The white blood Chik turned his head and smiled, "The 18 Hells are different from normal prisons. They have very free management and there won''t be too many restrictions.


    Because most of the prisoners here were dark creatures, many of them could stay away from food and drink for a long time. Of course, many of them could stay away from food and drink their blood, including the other prisoners ¡­


    <span>In here, killing other prisoners will not be punished. As long as you have a way to live, you can escape from here. "


    Hearing this, the three of them finally understood the cruelty of this training!


    Ye Fan actually wanted them to stay with a group of monsters for two months!?Chick continued: "The prisoners are free to move up and down here. However, the lower you go to hell, the more difficult the conditions will be and the less resources you will have to distribute every month."


    You''re human beings, and it''s hard to starve for long periods of time. If you want to eat and drink in there, and live a little better, and not eat other prisoners in there or be eaten by other prisoners, then you have to go up.


    <span>The higher up he went, the smaller the space became, but the conditions would be better and better. The prisoners there would also be stronger.


    <span>Let''s put it this way. Considering your current strength, I have brought you all into the tenth level of hell. Above you all, there are still nine levels of hell! "


    Wang Shan patted his chest, "Not bad, I thought we were on the 18th floor ¡­" "There are still nine levels left, it''s a bit easier."<span>"Hmph." Chick turned his head and sneered, "You guys are at least in the Innate Realm. If I let you guys go to the 18th floor, then you''ll just be a bunch of guys with the same fighting strength as ordinary humans. There''s simply no meaning.


    Don''t think that it''ll be much easier from the tenth floor onwards ¡­ From what I can see of you all, after two months, you''ll only be able to climb two levels at most, and even have a high chance of dying here ¡­ ""Mr. Chick, don''t tell me. In this tenth floor, the strength of all the prisoners are at least in the Innate Realm? " Wu Jingyu was surprised.


    Chick narrowed his eyes, "Not really. However, sometimes killing people didn''t rely on one''s cultivation.


    Let me give you all a piece of advice. In here, no one can believe you or let down your guard for even a moment! "Remember, this is the most important part of your survival!"


    After saying that, Chick pressed a button made of crystal on the wall of the corridor.


    Soon, a metal door moved away from the wall and looked inside. It was a downward slide that seemed to lead to the tenth level of hell.<span>"Which one of you is the first to go down?" Chick asked.


    <span>"Aren''t we going down together?" Wu Jingyu was surprised.


    "Nonsense... The three of you will enter through different entrances. Whether or not you meet them will depend on yourselves. After all, the tenth floor has over four thousand prisoners.<span>"Over four thousand!?" Wang Shan eximed, "Then how many prisoners are there in total!?"


    <span>Chick shook his head, "Who knows? As far as the Strigoi are concerned, as long as an ident urs, our lifespan is almost limitless. Some people have been locked up here for hundreds of years, who knows how many prisoners there are."


    <span>The three of them felt like their heads were about to explode. What the hell is this ce!?


    Chu Yuntian took a deep breath and said, "I''ll be the first one! Jing Yu, Wang Shan, we''ll meet again after we enter! "


    "Alright!" Wu Jingyu and Wang Shan nodded.<span>"Hehe, I advise you not to keep thinking about meeting each other in there. There are ten tunnels to the tenth floor, and you can go to the ninth floor."


    <span>If you find a way to go to the ninth floor and still n to wait there, you might lose the chance of getting better conditions.


    <span>"Of course, if you have to wait for each other, you can do so." Chickughed evilly.


    "Mr. Chick, do you mean to say that each floor leads to the next?"


    "That''s right, there are nine on the ninth floor, eight on the eighth floor, and only one on the first floor. That is, the gate to hell ¡­" However, as far as I know, there are a few guys on the first floor who like this ce and aren''t willing to leave, so they didn''t go out even after reaching that level ¡­


    "But that''s none of your business. In any case, you won''t be able to reach the 1st level in a few decades." Chick said.


    "No matter what, I''ll be the first to go in." Chu Yuntian clenched his teeth and walked in. He followed the slide and immediately disappeared into the darkness.<span>After the door closed, Chick turned to Wu Jingyu and Wang Shan and said, "Let''s go and find two more entrances. It''s your turn to go in."


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Hua Hai, after sending the ten youngsters off, Ye Fan did notpletely abandon them.<span>On Sunday morning, after Ye Fan had finished his practice, he called Azzler, who was still on the Purgatory Ind.


    <span>Knowing that the seven youngsters had entered the battlefield and had been involved in a civil war in African countries, Ye Fan felt that they were "lucky".


    This kind of battle was a bit of a waste for the mercenaries, so protecting these "recruits" was not a problem.


    However, the high level of mental pressure during a war and the continuous training of the body was a huge challenge for the seven youths who lived like princes and only knew how to train their inner force.


    Ye Fan finished his conversation with Azazel and called Prince Sebastian.<span>"Prince Sebastian, is everything all right? Did they try to escape? " Ye Fan asked.


    "Lucifer, you think too much. These three young humans are very brave, my servant Chick said. They were very decisive when they jumped into hell."


    Ye Fan smiled, "Isn''t it the tenth floor?" Have you made any adjustments? "


    "There''s no need to adjust. Your judgement is very urate, and ¡­ Aren''t you, your old ''fellow prisoner'' from the Infernal Realm, the most clear on the strength of every single level in the 18 Hells? Do you need me to adjust it? " Sebastianughed.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 681

    <span>0681


    "Haha, that''s true, that month I spent in the Dark Council with you was still fresh in my mind. To be honest, I really do miss those few old guys on the first floor." Ye Fan sighed with emotion.<span>Sebastian said, "Why, do you still resent the conditions I gave you? It''s been five or six years. "


    <span>"To you Strigoi, this little time is nothing." Ye Fanughed and said, "Do you hate me?" "I''ve never, ever since that year, when I and a bunch of brothers were being hunted all over the world, if your Dark Council wants to form an alliance with such a tragic guy like me, it wouldn''t be too much to make a request."


    <span>"Hehe, I thought that it would be impossible for a young man like you to make it out of the 18th level in one month. However, you were still able to amaze the whole council.


    <span>Lucifer... A monster like you will probably not appear for the next hundred years. You better not be defeated ¡­ " Sebastian said meaningfully.


    Ye Fan wrinkled his brows, "Prince, why do you seem to have a hidden meaning? Did something happen to your ears?"


    "We, the Dark Council, have our principles. We will not get involved in things that we should not do. "Goodbye."


    The call quickly ended. Ye Fan helplessly touched his forehead. What exactly did this old bat mean?


    Shaking his head, Ye Fan felt that no matter how much he thought about it, it was useless. He also felt hungry, so he went out to see if he could eat.<span>As a result, when he went downstairs, he found that Su Qingxue was watching TV in the living room, but neither Jiang Aunt nor Tong Huizhen was there.


    "Wife, why are you alone?" Ye Fan was puzzled.<span>Su Qingxue turned around and said, "Didn''t Aunt Jiang already say yesterday that she was going to Shuiyun Temple for two days to burn incense to worship Buddha? Did you forget?"


    Ye Fan just remembered thatst night, Aunt Jiang seemed to have said that she would burn incense and pray with Tong Hui Zhen. This was basically a practice that happened every year.


    <span>"Then what do we eat, my wife?" Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue said, "I''ll do whatever I want."


    <span>"Then shall we go out to eat?" Ye Fan smiled and said, "It''s rare for us to not go to work today, let''s go out and have fun together."


    Su Qingxue nodded. She was actually a little hungry as well. She just wanted her to take the initiative and find Ye Fan for a meal, but she didn''t really have the ability to make one.


    The two of them drove away from the house. Ye Fan pondered for a moment, and then brought the woman to a special pedestrian street in Hua Hai.


    There was definitely no point in just eating. The streets were filled with small shops and some entertainment facilities for tourists. They could even go for a stroll with Su Qingxue.<span>Su Qingxue had indeed never been to this kind of street before. When she got off the car and saw the dazzling shops, her eyes lit up.


    "How is it? Do you like it?" Ye Fan walked over and grabbed the woman''s hand.


    Su Qingxue felt a little embarrassed and whispered, "How do you know I like this?""Because thest time I went to my hometown in Su Province, my wife, you had a fun time visiting the night market. I think you would like this kind of ce," said Ye Fan.


    <span>"Do you still remember ¡­" Su Qingxue felt joy in her heart. So it turns out that a man would remember what she liked.


    "Let''s go, we need to find something delicious to eat," Ye Fan said.


    <span>When the two of them arrived at the Walking Street, the restaurants were also bustling with noise and excitement.


    To Ye Fan''s surprise, the streets were covered with romantic decorations, and all kinds of roses were strongly reminding him of a message ¡ª Valentine''s Day was approaching!


    <span>"Wife, the day after tomorrow is Valentine''s Day!" Ye Fan was a bit scared, he didn''t notice it and almostmitted a grave mistake!


    Su Qingxue said snappily: "Hmph! You really don''t remember! "


    "Hehe, before this holiday, I had no chance with you. For the first time, I was a little negligent. Wife, what kind of Valentine''s Day present do you want?" Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue thought for a while and said, "If I tell you about this, it will be meaningless. You can think about it for yourself."<span>Ye Fan felt a bit depressed. This woman didn''tck anything, so there was no point in giving her anything.


    After a few steps, a shop appeared in front of them. It was a archery store.


    <span>"Handsome brother, beautiful woman, do you want to experience our arrows? We are from the Lucky Arrow Shooting Club, twenty dors for ten chances, and we can get a prize when we get to sixty! " A girl who was distributing flyers walked up to the two of them.


    Su Qingxue nced at it and immediately wanted to try it out. "What''s the prize?"


    The little girl pointed to a cab at the side, "The ones on top are all there, the highest can be directly used to hold a folding bicycle."


    <span>However, Su Qingxue had taken a fancy to a long grass doll above. That big furry doll was very well-made and round and cute.


    "Ye Fan, look at that big doll. Isn''t it pretty good?" Su Qingxue asked excitedly.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, why does this woman like cloth dolls? But she said it was good, that''s good."Wife, do you like it? I''ll help you make one." Ye Fan said.


    <span>The little girl from the flyer immediately said, "Beautiful girl, that''s an 80 point prize. As long as you get the 80 point chance ten times, you will be able to obtain that long grass face figurine!"


    Su Qingxue quickly took out a hundred yuan from her bag, "I''ll try it myself."<span>After paying the bill, the woman walked over to the railing, picked up the bow and arrow, and began to shoot.


    Ye Fan saw that the woman wanted him toe, so he just let her be. Seeing the way Su Qingxue was drawing her bow and shooting the arrows, he was quite heroic. The beauty of her profile was breathtaking.


    When some passersby saw Su Qingxue, the chances of them turning their heads back to look at her were almost one hundred percent.Of course, many of the men who brought their girlfriends here couldn''t help but be disgraced by their femalepanions.


    <span>Ye Fan was very proud of his wife''s looks. Suddenly, he thought of something and hurriedly took out his phone. Then, he started to take pictures of Su Qingxue.


    <span>Su Qingxue didn''t know that the man was taking pictures of her. Although she had recently started practicing martial arts and had gotten physical fitness, her archery skills were the same as hers. She had used up all one hundred yuan and the highest that she had hit was only forty points.


    "Beautiful girl, do you want to try again? The first time contact is quite difficult. If you''re interested, you can even apply for a 20% discount membership card if you join our club ¡­" The little sister flyer asked.


    <span>Su Qingxue said with regret, "I''m not going! This arrow was not useful at all! I''m angry! How much is that doll of yours, I''ll just buy it straight away! "


    <span>"This ¡­" The little sister flyer smiled bitterly, "Beautiful girl, I''m not the boss, I''m not the one who decides..."


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He put away his phone, walked up and said, "Let me give it a try, and see if I can get it."


    Su Qingxue was unwilling, but she could only let the man try.


    After Ye Fan paid the twenty dors, he picked up the bow and pulled it. After testing it out, he began to shoot.<span>Whoosh whoosh whoosh ¡­ *


    <span>After firing the ten arrows, it only took less than half a minute. The little sister flyer and the passersby were all dumbfounded!


    Ye Fan put down his bow and arrow, and smiled at the little sister flyer, "There''s no need, it''s all in the middle. A hundred rings, we don''t want that bicycle, just take that kid."


    <span>"Alright... Okay. "Alright sir ¡­" The little sister Flyer was already sweating. She had never seen anyone in the club who could shoot with such precision.


    <span>Su Qingxue carried the big doll as she wished and smiled sweetly at Ye Fan, "My husband is quite useful."


    "Of course..." Halfway through his sentence, Ye Fan suddenly woke up and happily said: "Wife!" What did you call me?! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 682

    0682


    Su Qingxue blushed and red at him, "Why are you shouting? If you keep up, I won''t be calling you anymore."


    "Heh heh ¡­" "Alright, alright, I won''t shout, I won''t shout!" Ye Fan happily held the woman''s waist, "Wife, your voice is really nice, just calling out is enough to make my legs go soft!""Is that my voice or the way I address you?"


    "It''s all good! It''s all good! " Ye Fan happily said, "Wife, why are you suddenly willing to call me husband?"<span>Su Qingxue yed with the big doll in her hands and said in a low voice, "I just saw a lot of girls around and I seem to be very envious of me. I think their boyfriend''s archery skills are too weak to help them get the doll. They definitely think I have a good husband, so I''m very happy."


    Ye Fan was speechless, "Wife, is taking a kid like this really that great? The things I can do are much more amazing than this. How can you call me husband just because of a kid like that?"<span>"I don''t care. Anyway, I am very happy." Su Qingxue stammered.


    Ye Fan looked at this woman''s pure and happy look, and couldn''t help but to sigh with emotion. His wife''s personality was reallyplicated. One moment she was as cold as ice, and the next moment she was silly and innocent.But no matter what, Ye Fan still quite liked this silly and sweet Su Qingxue.


    <span>"Wife, if you are always the same, then I will probably see your heart melt when I see it." Ye Fan shook his head and said.


    "I don''t want it. If it continues like this, you will definitely think I''m too stupid," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fanughed awkwardly, and then curiously asked, "Wife, do you really like this kid that much?"


    "I want to give it to you guys. I feel that this doll is round and very simr to you guys." Su Qingxue said."Bundle?" Ye Fan suddenly remembered that it was the little guy from the orphanage. He couldn''t help butugh, "Wife, don''t you hate that child? Why are you even specially preparing a present for her now?"


    <span>Su Qingxue pouted, "I don''t know, anyways ¡­ ¡­." After seeing her a few more times, I felt that I was destined to meet her, but I really liked that child ¡­


    <span>"Hey, husband, you know, I think she''s very smart. Such a small child, she knows a lot."


    "In the future, if we have a daughter, like you, wife, we would also be so smart and cute." Ye Fanughed evilly.<span>"Who wants to have a daughter with you ¡­" Su Qingxue''s face turned red and she turned her head away from him.


    <span>The two chatted as they walked to a restaurant. After ordering a few dishes, they simply ate.


    Su Qingxue ordered a serving of osmanthus wine and asked while eating: "Hubby, do you like boys or girls?"Ye Fan nked out for a moment, then said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter if it''s a boy or girl, as long as they''re like you, I like them all."


    "Why? I think it''s better for a boy to be like you. A boy should be a bit stronger.


    <span>"If that''s the case, then I won''t even have to worry about his traffic safety after school" Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan almost fell off his chair. What kind of thinking does this woman have? Isn''t her thinking a bit too far?


    <span>"Who the hell would think that their son would be hit by a car in school!?" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "I said, just in case!" Su Qingxue said tenderly.<span>"What about the girl?"


    Su Qingxue said in a serious tone, "Girls are still like me, you look ¡­ ¡­" In any case, it''s not as beautiful as me. Girls have to look more beautiful, so I can still give her nice clothes and dress her up as a child.


    <span>"Oh, right, I think it''s better to be brainy like you. My mind only knows how to do business, I can''t do anything else, like you can do a lot of things ¡­"


    <span>Listening to Su Qingxue talk about her future ns for education, Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh.


    <span>"What are youughing about, idiot?" Su Qingxue pouted, "Is it that funny?" You weren''t as beautiful as me in the first ce. "


    Ye Fan reached out his hand and pinched the woman''s cheek, "Silly wife, I was just saying that you don''t want to have children with me, but now that you''ve thought of the n for boys and girls, you actually want to have children with me, right?"


    "Aiya! Husband, how can you be like this! Besides, I won''t care about you anymore! " Su Qingxue''s face flushed red. Only then did she realize that she had leaked all the words in her heart.In fact, under normal circumstances, she would not do this, but after experiencing this cold war and contradictions, going further with Ye Fan''s feelings, she was able to let go of her worries.


    "Mhmm, not bad, not bad at all. It''s easy to call you ''husband'' now, hehe ¡­" Ye Fan was unable to contain his joy.


    <span>Su Qingxue scoffed, "I won''t scream. You didn''t propose to me, nor have a wedding. I called you husband was too easy on you!"


    "Ugh ¡­" "Wife, I''ve been thinking about this proposal, but it''s really very difficult. I have to be fresh and sincere, and to be able to face my wife''s heavenly beauty is not something I can think of in a short period of time." Ye Fan rubbed his hair, vexed."How are you so stupid? How long will it take?" Su Qingxue said depressingly, "My best friend came back the day after tomorrow, and she even said that she wanted to be my bridesmaid. I don''t even know how to tell her. I don''t even know when the wedding will be held."


    Ye Fan blinked his eyes, "Just your best friend from the movies?" Didn''t they say that even famous celebrities can be your bridesmaids? "


    "So what if I''m a superstar? Am I not better than a celebrity?" "Hubby, aren''t you also the great King of Hell?" Su Qingxue said indifferently.Ye Fan thought about it and felt that it was true. Not mentioning his status, just Su Qingxue''s status was much higher than some Heavenly King of the entertainment circle.


    <span>"Wife, don''t worry. This year, no matter what, I will definitely settle the wedding, and marriage proposal should be done as soon as possible." Ye Fan clenched his teeth, feeling that he really must hurry up.


    Only then did Su Qingxue smile in satisfaction, "Hubby, where are we going after eating?"


    Ye Fan heard this "hubby" and felt very light. He said, "Wife, you can do whatever you want."


    <span>"Then I want to buy some new clothes for the season and then go to the movies tonight," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan of course did as he was told. After they finished their meal, the two of them began their sweeping of the Walking Street.


    <span>It didn''t finish until around 6 PM.


    After dinner, when they were about to go to the movies, they found out that the movies they were going to see took two hours.Waiting would also be boring. Ye Fan saw a chain store with a pedicure right below the shopping mall, and casually asked, "Wife, how about we go wash our feet?"


    <span>Hearing that, a look of anticipation appeared in Su Qingxue''s eyes, "I... I''ve never washed before, how did I do it? "


    <span>Ye Fan was startled, "Wife, you haven''t washed your feet?" Just foot massage, leg and back massage, you can also do SPA. "


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "I''ve heard of it, but I''ve never been in there before ¡­ ¡­"<span>Ye Fan just found out that this wife of his was making so much money that she didn''t even have a chance to enjoy herself properly, so he held her hand and said, "Come, husband will take you to give you a massage. Let''s just treat it as a Valentine''s Day in advance." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 683

    0683Su Qingxue said in a displeased tone, "Who would go to a foot treatment shop on Valentine''s Day? This is too strange."


    "Hehe, in any case, my wife, just give it a try. Although it''s notparable to our fitness level, it''s still quitefortable, let''s just treat it as a change of taste." Ye Fan said.


    "Do you oftene to wash your feet?" Su Qingxue asked.Ye Fanughed mischievously, "I just came back from abroad and washed a few times. I felt fresh and fresh, but I haven''t washed much since."


    "Oh ¡­" Su Qingxue said with some hesitation, "I seem to have read some reports, saying that this is not a proper industry."


    "Wife, you''re thinking too much. How can a proper big foot restaurant not be right? Those are just some small stores. Don''t worry about the few situations that happen," Ye Fan hurriedly exined, afraid that the woman would think he was going there for some reason.Su Qingxue was still quite nervous. This was her first time here, and she was more perturbed than if she had to give a speech at a podium.


    <span>After the two of them entered, they were brought into a small room that belonged to a pair of two people.


    Ye Fan ordered two sets of 100-minute meals. Not long after, a man and a woman came in.When Ye Fan saw that man, he frowned and said, "How did you be a man?"


    The female foot bather quickly smiled and said, "Sir, we usually serve female customers here. They are all male foot bathers. The male feet bathers often press the female feet, so we have good control of the area."<span>"That''s not the problem, how can my wife press the man!?" Ye Fan felt ufortable no matter how he thought about it. He had never touched Su Qingxue before.


    <span>Su Qingxue also felt a bit shy and refused in her heart. However, seeing Ye Fan like this, she felt that it was rather interesting.


    <span>"Do you really need to? Didn''t you say this is a proper massage?" Su Qingxue teasingly said.


    Ye Fan said unhappily, "Wifey, what do you mean by this? Don''t tell me you want to find a man to massage for you?"


    <span>"What ¡­" "I''m just saying, you don''t have to be so nervous. You''ve already scared me. Is it just work?" Su Qingxue said.


    The boy, too, was embarrassed. "I''ll get a female technician toe in, mister anddy," he said quickly.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded in satisfaction, "That''s more like it. You dare to touch my wife, you don''t want to live anymore..."


    Su Qingxue pouted, "Hmph, if you find a girl to massage for you, can''t I have a guy to massage for me?"<span>"That''s right, but no!"


    <span>"You''re a male chauvinist!"


    <span>"I am." Ye Fan didn''t exin any further.


    <span>Su Qingxue gave him a white eye, "Stingy ¡­ ¡­" "You were just saying outside that this is a proper massage, don''t think that you''re going astray or something ¡­"


    <span>"Yes yes yes, I am petty, I will not let other men touch you." Ye Fan decided to be shameless.


    Su Qingxue was speechless, "How did I get such a weird husband ¡­ ¡­"


    At this moment, the other female technician also came in. The two technician didn''t know whether tough or cry as they watched the two argue. "Alright, alright, handsome brother, beautiful woman. What do you want to wash?""What is it?" Ye Fan asked.


    "We have wormwood, vinegar, roses, salt and kidney stones, all written on the table."


    Su Qingxue''s face was full of curiosity, "What is a kidney treasure?"


    The female technician could not help butugh and say, "It''s just a body tonic.""Nourish my body?" "Then I want a kidney treasure," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan had a strange look on his face as he looked at the woman, "Wife, do you really need it that much?"


    "Isn''t it supposed to nourish the body? I feel like it''s better than salt or vinegar. Isn''t it supposed to be germicidal?" Su Qingxue felt that her feet were fragrant and didn''t need it.


    "Beauties are usually used by men ¡­" the technician warned.


    Su Qingxue was puzzled, "Why?" "Women can''t use it?"


    Only now did the two female technicians realize that Su Qingxue really didn''t understand. In reality, Su Qingxue didn''t even notice the part about men trying to help their kidneys.


    Ye Fanughed and said, "Alright then, wife, you use it, I won''t use it."<span>"Why? Don''t mend your body?" Su Qingxue was still fine and advised, "It''s fine to make up for it once more."


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly used his hand to touch his waist, "Wife, my kidney definitely doesn''t need nourishment, it''s already very powerful."


    Su Qingxue looked at the parts that Ye Fan touched, then at the strange smiles of the two female technicians, and suddenly understood something.<span>Immediately, Su Qingxue''s face turned red, "Oh ¡­. Then ¡­ "Then I don''t want it either, I''ll just have the rose." "¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    "Don''t! Wife, use your kidney treasure!" Ye Fan said happily.


    "I won''t use it!" You can use it! You really need to make up for it! "Your kidney is weak!" Su Qingxue said coquettishly.


    This time, it was Ye Fan''s turn to be a bit stiff, especially when he saw the pair of female technicians looking at him with faces full of suspicion.


    In the end, Ye Fan still washed some wormwood. Asking him to wash his kidney treasures was simply an insult.Not long after the massage began, the two female technicians began to talk to each other in surprise. "Handsome, you''re in great health. I''ve never met such a healthy person. These meridians are all so smooth."


    <span>"This beauty is also in good health. Her skin is so beautiful. I''m so envious of her ¡­"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "Do you guys still feel good about your bodies?"


    "That''s true, we''re all professionals, and when we press something, it feels like it''sing out," said a female technician proudly.Ye Fan also smiled, his body was not healthy at all.


    <span>On the other hand, Su Qingxue didn''t change the nature of a merchant. Not long after, she started asking about their ie, the rent of the foot shop, the wages of the employees in the shop ¡­


    The two female technicians werepletely confused, thinking that some head of the main store hade to investigate.


    After a massage, he pulled out a jar from the bottom of his feet and ate some of the snacks in the restaurant. The two of them walked out of the foot bath shopfortably.


    Su Qingxue was a little disappointed. "Hubby, so this is just washing your feet. I don''t think there''s any meaning to it."<span>"That''s because when we practice martial arts, we have already experienced a morefortable feeling. For ordinary people, massaging is still veryfortable." Ye Fan said.


    The two of them went to the cinema, and when they returned home after watching the movies, they were already holding hands.Ye Fan felt that the rtionship between the two had progressed a lot, and when they arrived at the second floor, he quietly followed the woman, intending to follow her into the woman''s room.


    However, just as she reached the door, Su Qingxue turned around and suspiciously asked, "What are you trying to do?"


    "Ugh ¡­" "Of course it''s to sleep, my wife." Ye Fan yed dumb.


    "Go back to your room," Su Qingxue said.Ye Fan made up his mind. He didn''t want to give up, so he embraced the woman and lowered his head to kiss her.


    "Ugh!"<span>Su Qingxue was suddenly attacked. She leaned against the door and slowly softened. Her hands hugged the man''s waist tightly. Her body tensed up, rxed, and tensed up ¡­


    When she felt suffocated, Su Qingxue''s brain was about to go nk. The burning me made her mind loosen.Ye Fan could sense that the woman''s breathing was very rapid, so he slowly let go of her, one hand stroking her face as he said in a low voice, "Let''s sleep together." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 684

    <span>¡á


    <span>0684


    <span>Su Qingxue''s watery eyes were hazy and she muddle-headedly nodded.


    Ye Fan was overjoyed. He pushed open Su Qingxue''s door, and just as he entered, he heard the "Ding Dong" sound of the doorbelling from downstairs.


    This was like a bucket of cold water being poured on the heads of Ye Fan and Su Qingxue. The woman instantly became clear-headed and hurriedly tidied up her clothes as she pushed Ye Fan away.


    "Aunt Jiang is back!""That''s not right." Ye Fan looked depressed, he had wasted all his efforts, "Didn''t Aunt Jiang juste back tomorrow? "And Aunt Jiang has a key."


    <span>"Then... "Then who is it?" Su Qingxue''s face flushed red.


    Ye Fan sighed, directly jumped down the stairs, went to the door and opened it."Brother-inw!"


    Mu Mu Mu stood at the door, pouting as though she was being bullied.<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This was really a good opportunity for his sister-inw, "Little girl, why are you here sote at night?"


    Mu Mu Mu didn''t care about anything as she ran into the house and directlyid on the big sofa while crying, "Ah! I''m so annoyed! My dad told me to start ss tomorrow! "


    At this time, Su Qingxue also walked down the stairs. When she saw that it was her sister, she was no longer nervous and asked, "Mu Mu, what happened?""Elder sister ¡­" Mu Mu jumped up and ran over to hug Su Qingxue. "Can you tell my dad? I don''t want to go so early. It''s so weird to be an intern."


    <span>Ye Fan and Su Qingxue listened to her rambling and realized that Mu Xuesong thought that her daughter had been ying at home the entire time. She had used his connections and influence to get the Da Xia Academy to directly enroll into the academy through Mu.


    <span>Logically speaking, it should have been during the summer before she entered the academy. However, Mu Mu Mu was able to pass some basic courses, so it wasn''t a problem for her to change sses and keep up with the progress of her studies.


    <span>This made Mu Mu Mu restless. She had initially thought of entering the university with a group of new ssmates. However, as a shift student, she had be an outsider.


    <span>Coupled with the fact that Mu Mu Mu had won a prize in the pianopetition previously, many people had already said that she had a father, Mu Xuesong. With her father''s connections, it made the girl feel a little averse to life on campus.


    "Uncle Mu is doing this for your own good. You must have been ying games recently, so you''re not practicing your zither, right?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "Of course not, I have someone to practice the zither ¡­" "But we still need to asionally rx ¡­" Mu Mu Mu Mu exined.<span>Ye Fan felt that with such a small matter, it wasn''t worth it to still disturb his intimate rtionship with Su Qingxue. Thus, he said, "Girl, you should go and prepare yourself. Tomorrow is the ss already, yet you still want to make a ruckus in the middle of the night. Why don''t you go and sleep?"


    "Humph!" I''m talking to my sister, you don''t need to care! " Mu Mu Mu said angrily.


    <span>Su Qingxue sighed, "Do you know that you came here, Uncle Mu?"


    "He doesn''t know. After he finished telling me, he took a ne and went abroad to perform!" Mu Mu Mu said with a hidden bitterness."Then you can stay here today, it''s not worth it toe back and forth. Tomorrow, it''ll be more convenient for my family to go to school." Su Qingxue was quite considerate of her sister.


    <span>"Alright then ¡­ "Elder sister, can I sleep with you? I haven''t seen you for a few days and have a lot of things to say to you ¡­" Mu Mu Mu Mu had a pitiful expression on her face.


    Su Qingxue looked at Ye Fan and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she nodded, "Alright."<span>Ye Fan bitterly smiled, this sister-inw really knows how to pick her time!


    "Hehe, elder sister you are so nice! "Big sister, I haven''t eaten dinner. I''m really hungry, do you have any fruits at home?" Mu Mu Mu Mu asked.


    Su Qingxue grumbled with good intentions, "No matter how you eat, it''s not good to eat. Seriously,e to the kitchen and take a look, Aunt Jiang should be able to buy some food."<span>He went to the kitchen and opened one of the three refrigerators. It was filled with fruits and vegetables, as well as canned food.


    <span>"What do you want to eat? Take some for yourself," Su Qingxue said.


    "Wow!" Sister! Your family owns a supermarket!? Why did he buy so much!? Is this caviar? This is truffle? " Mu Mu Mu looked at the expensive ingredients that were casually thrown there and eximed in shock.


    "Yes, some of them were given to us by the merchants in the shopping mall, so we don''t really eat much," Su Qingxue said."Big sister, you have so many fruits in your house, how can you finish them all with just these few people?"


    "There''s no need to finish it. If it''s rotten, then throw it away. If you want to eat something, then take it yourself." Su Qingxue said.<span>Mu Mu Mu''s face was filled with envy. "If only I were as rich as elder sister. I''d be so happy to buy anything."


    Su Qingxue touched her sister''s hair, "Then you better study hard, practice hard, and be a great pianist, then you''ll be rich ¡­ ¡­" "I''m going to take a shower first."


    After Su Qingxue finished speaking, she turned around and said to Ye Fan outside, "Do you want to help Mu Mu cut the fruit?"


    Ye Fan wasn''t in the mood to help cut the fruit, "With such a small matter, this girl can handle it on her own. It''s not like she''s a three year old child."Mu Mu Mu bared his teeth at him and grimaced. "Hmph, not caring for sister-inw at all!"


    <span>Su Qingxue did not give too much of an evaluation. If Ye Fan was very attentive, she would not want him to. Therefore, Ye Fan''s way of doing things was in ordance with her heart.


    <span>Ye Fan and Su Qingxue returned upstairs together. Ye Fan secretly grabbed the woman''s waist from behind and said, "Wife, why don''t youe to my room?"


    Su Qingxue looked downstairs in some panic. She pushed the man away and said, "Don''t act so rashly, and you took advantage of the situation to make me dizzy. I already said that I would wait for you to propose to me and get married.


    Ye Fan helplessly sighed, "Alright then, good night my wife."


    The two went back to their respective rooms. Ye Fan went into the bathroom to take a shower. Just as he was about to exit the bathroom, he heard a sound from outside.


    Upon reaching the bedroom, he saw Mu Mu Mu Mu sitting beside his desk.


    <span>The girl brought two tes of fruit, both well cut, and was eating a te with her fork.


    Seeing Ye Faning out of the bathroom after only wearing a pair of underwear, Mu Mu Mu''s eyes stared at the bottom of Ye Fan''s clothes."Girl, what are you doing in my room?" Ye Fan was vignt. This was not a good thing. If he was misunderstood by Su Qingxue, he would get bogged down in a stalemate again.


    "Why are you so nervous? Although you''ve be a sister-inw now, you''ve still been a couple before. We''ve known each other for so long, why are you so afraid of me now?" Mu Mu Mu Mu pouted her lips in resentment.Ye Fan sighed, walked over and said, "I''m not afraid of you, I just don''t want to cause unnecessary misunderstandings because of some small matters. That would be bad for both of us."


    <span>I do have a very big heart, but I will hurt your sister, and also hurt your rtionship with her, won''t I? "


    <span>Mu Mu Mu suddenly stood up and held onto Ye Fan''s waist with one hand, while the other hand followed Ye Fan''s thigh and touched the inside ¡­

 Chapter 685

    <span>¡á


    0685


    "Hey!" Girl, what are you doing? " Ye Fan quickly took a step back and looked warily at Mu Mu Mu, "This isn''t a joke!"


    <span>"Of course I''m not joking." Mu Mu Mu Mu''s eyes revealed a mischievous look before slowly approaching Ye Fan, "Do you think that just because you became my brother-inw, I''ll give up?


    <span>I knew you before my sister, and you''re not just a woman. Why should I give up my happiness when I''m going to give it to another woman? "


    Ye Fan retreated step by step, and said with a bitter smile, "Mu, stop messing around. This careless move will cause a big earthquake, and your sister will be right next door.""Hmph, do you think you can hide? Do you believe that I will take off my clothes right now and shout for help so that Big Sis will think that you want to use a strong one on me? " Mu Mu Mu pouted.


    <span>Ye Fan was extremely tense, "Don''t joke with me! Is there a need to have such a huge grudge?! "


    <span>Mu Mu Mu Mu''s eyes revealed traces of resentment. "Ever since you became my sister-inw, you never took the initiative to contact me and even stopped ying games with me.


    If being a sister-inw is like this, I would rather go all out and let you have a taste of my power! "


    As she said that, Mu Mu Mu Mu started to unzip her coat, unzipping the belt at her waist, as though she was preparing to take it off!


    Ye Fan really wanted to go up and beat this little girl to unconsciousness, but he didn''t want to. He didn''t dare to lightly hit her, but there was nothing he could do as he stared helplessly at Mu Mu Ru Yue."Don''t! Don''t take it off! My little aunt, what are you doing? We can talk things over if we want to! " Ye Fan felt that he was really too pure. A little beauty taking off her clothes in front of him, and he unexpectedly had to think of ways to stop her.


    Mu Mu Mu smirked as he said, "Then you have to listen to me. I''ll let you off after I''ve yed enough!"


    "You ¡­ How are you going to y? " Ye Fan wanted to cry, but no tears came out.<span>Mu Mu Mu bit her lower lip and walked over. Her hands were trembling as she extended them towards Ye Fan''s underwear.


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly took a step back, "What are you trying to do?"


    "You''re still running? "Then I''ll be shouting!" Mu Mu Mu opened his mouth and just as he shouted out the word "Sister", Ye Fan immediately covered his mouth!


    <span>"Don''t! Don''t shout! I submit! "


    Ye Fan''s heart was beating wildly, "Why can''t I retreat?"


    "That''s more like it!" Mu Mu Mu said happily.


    <span>Ye Fan could only stand there gloomily, allowing Mu Mu Mu Mu to pull his underwear up to his ankles.


    <span>When Mu Mu Mu saw what was inside, her face turned red and her breathing quickened. This was the first time she saw something like this from such a close distance.


    <span>"You scoundrel, you kept saying that I''m your sister-inw, but you clearly have feelings for me ¡­ "It''s already so big ¡­" Mu Mu Mu lowered his body and muttered as he read carefully.


    At this moment, Ye Fan also had a strange feeling in his heart. A young girl at such a young age was squatting in front of him. Her pink lips were so close to his.


    <span>If he held her head with both hands and ¡­


    Thinking of this, Ye Fan''s whole body began to heat up, as if he couldn''t wait to put it into practice.


    But with a trace of rity and rationality, Ye Fan still tried to persuade him, "Normal men will react, what''s so strange about that? Have you seen enough?"On the other hand, Mu Mu Mu Mu was extremely bold. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and touched it.


    <span>Ye Fan could have dodged it, but at this moment, the evil thoughts in his mind made him stand there in a daze without being able to avoid it.


    "Hiss ¡­"<span>Ye Fanfortably looked at the girl in front of him, and unexpectedly tried to provoke him. He couldn''t help but say, "Little girl, where did you learn this from?"


    "Comfortable? "I secretly watched a movie with my best friend ¡­" Mu Mu Mu''s face flushed as well, and her nervous voice changed. "I just want to see if this is true ¡­ "There''s going to be something like that ¡­"Ye Fan thought to himself that the movie definitely wasn''t seen in a movie theater. He struggled in his heart. Should he let Mu Mu Mu continue tormenting herself, or stop her?


    <span>Just when he was in a dilemma but enjoying it, he heard a sound from Su Qingxue''s room!


    <span>"Crap!" Stop! Your sister ising over! "


    Ye Fan quickly stopped them with a low voice, telling Mu Mu Mu Mu to stand up, pull up his clothes, and tie his belt.<span>After all, Mu Mu Mu was afraid of Su Qingxue, so she quickly did as she was told.


    Ye Fan himself pulled up his pants and put on a robe.<span>Sure enough, not long after, Su Qingxue walked over. Seeing the two people in the room, she asked with suspicion, "Mu Mu, what are you doing here?"


    "I... "I ¡­" Mu Mu Mu Mu stuttered.


    "Haha, my wife, my sister-inw treated me quite well and even cut a te of fruit for me." Ye Fan hurriedly pointed to the te on the table.<span>Mu Mu Mu Mu''s face was still flushed as she nodded her head. "Elder Sister, I''ll head over right now!"


    Su Qingxue clearly did not believe him, but she did not say much. She said, "You still have to go to school tomorrow. Come over quickly and sleep."


    <span>Mu Mu Mu cutely picked up a te of fruit and said, "Alright! Elder sister, I''ll bring the fruit over. You should also eat some!"


    Seeing Su Qingxue bringing Mu Mu away from the room, he was finally able to get away from danger.


    Ye Fanid down on the bed, touching his beating heart,menting that he was lucky to have good hearing, or else something really bad would have happened.But at this moment, Ye Fan''s phone sent a message. He opened it and saw that it was from Su Qingxue.


    <span>The woman only said one sentence, but it actually made Ye Fan''s whole body break out in a cold sweat.


    "Your pants are very tight, right?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan suddenly touched his own lower body, only to realize that even though he was wearing a nightgown, his lower body was still too obvious!The woman had obviously noticed it earlier, but because of the face issue, she didn''t expose it on the spot.


    Ye Fan hurriedly sent a message, "Wife, don''t misunderstand. This is just a physical reaction, I didn''t do anything to my sister-inw!"


    However, Su Qingxue did not reply. It was unknown if she believed it or if she did not want to bother with Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan basically didn''t sleep for thetter half of the night, and the anxiety and mncholy in his heart was hard to put into words.


    It had been quite difficult for him to sessfully take over his wife, but now that his sister-inw had caused such a ruckus, it could be said that he had wasted his efforts.


    <span>It seemed that he could only wait until the day after tomorrow to see if his Valentine''s Day present had a way to save him from tonight''s situation.


    <span>The next morning, Mu Mu Mu ate a simple breakfast and reluctantly took the subway to attend ss. Although she had the car that Su Qingxue gave her, a freshman still wouldn''t be able to learn by driving a car worth millions.


    Ye Fan originally wanted to ride with Su Qingxue to thepany in a car and see if he could say some sweet words to calm the woman down. However, Su Qingxue didn''t even give him the chance to drive away.


    Ye Fan could only drive to work, but on the way, he received a call from Ning Xuemo."Ning, son, what is it?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Ning Xuemo seemed to be hesitant, but she still asked, "Husband ¡­" I... Can I go to yourpany? "

 Chapter 686

    <span>¡á


    <span>0686


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "Coming to the Embroidery Group?""Um... "Is it inconvenient?" Ning Xuemo nervously asked.


    <span>Ye Fan was quite curious, "Of course you can, but if you want to see me, I can go to the Purple Leaf Tea House now."


    <span>"That''s not it..." Ning Xuemo found it hard to say, "I want to see Su Qingxue ¡­. It would be rude to ask her out, after all. It would be inappropriate to call her out for the first time. "


    Without waiting for Ye Fan''s reply, Ning Xuemo immediately said, "If it doesn''t work then forget it, I''ll just say it like that."<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Ning''er, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Xuemo let out a faint sigh. "I''ve encountered some trouble with my business. The bank is not willing to lend me any money. My team and I don''t know the reason ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly understood, "You want to ask Snowy about the business?" "Why did you have to look for her?"


    <span>"Because many of ourpany''s management and analysts admire Su Qingxue. They have always been learning about Su Qingxue''s management cases, so I just want to ¡­ "If I can ask her face to face, I should be able to get some results," Ning Xuemo replied.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t expect his wife to have a group of fans who idolized her talent in business. Normally, he felt that it wouldn''t be a big deal to let Ning Zimo meet Su Qingxue, but because of Mu Mu, his rtionship with Su Qingxue seemed to be more subtle.


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then suggested, "How about... I can lend you the money, but I don''t need to. "


    Ning Xuemo unhappily replied, "I don''t want it. Even if you have money, I don''t want to rely on you for everything. I''ve already be very reliant on you in the gang. If I can turn around and do business with you, then I''ll be useless."<span>Ye Fan sighed. He knew that this woman had a stubborn temper, so he clenched his teeth and said, "Thene to thepany. I will go and talk to Snowy, she should be fine."


    Ye Fan felt that there was always a way to get Su Qingxue to agree to be soft and hard.<span>Not long after arriving at thepany, Ye Fan ran to Su Qingxue''s office.


    When Su Qingxue saw Ye Fan, it was obvious that she did not have a pleasant expression. She indifferently asked, "Is something the matter?"Ye Fan had an honest smile on his face as he tried to get some sympathy, "Wife, I didn''t expect you to be so good at business. Your fans and admirers are everywhere, I finally got to see them today."


    <span>"What are you trying to say?" Su Qingxue frowned.


    Ye Fan took the opportunity to tell them Ning Zimo''s request to meet him.


    Originally, she thought that Su Qingxue would reject her at the beginning, but she didn''t expect that Su Qingxue would agree after thinking for a while.


    <span>"You let here. Juste to my office, before 11 AM." Su Qingxue said.


    When Ye Fan heard this, not only was he not happy, but he was also a bit worried. He kept having the feeling that Su Qingxue was nning something.


    <span>However, he didn''t have time to think too much. Ning Xuemo arrived at thepany at 10 o''clock and didn''t bring any assistant or henchmen. She just went to Su Qingxue''s office by herself.


    Ning Xuemo was also dressed like an office worker. Her small ck suit matched with a white shirt covered her butt and pants made her dare not wear a skirt.<span>With a straight face and no makeup, she obviously wanted to lower her ''offensive ability'' as much as possible, so Su Qingxue would know that she came to humbly ask for advice.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t trust the two women''s meeting, so he shamelessly followed them into the office and sat on the sofa to watch.


    When Su Qingxue saw Ning Xuemo, she unhurriedly got up from the chair and walked over to shake hands with her.<span>"President Ning, I''ve always heard Ye Fan talk about you. Today, he''s finally willing to let me see you," Su Qingxue said.


    When Ye Fan heard this, his scalp went numb. There was a hidden meaning to this!


    What it meant was that she had always been open to Ning Xuemo, but Ye Fan was actually stingy, making it so that she couldn''t see him?


    Moreover, Su Qingxue directly called Ye Fan''s name instead of calling him "hubby" and didn''t specifically express her official status.This move used retreat as an advantage and quickly pushed Ye Fan away, making Ning Zimo feel like she was closer to Su Qingxue.


    Sure enough, Ning Xuemo''s worry and nervousness dissipated. She grinned, "It should be that I came early to see CEO Su, I just haven''t had the nerve to ¡­"<span>"There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. We are all women, we can understand some things even without saying them ¡­" Come, sit over here. President Ning, what would you like to drink? I have water, coffee, tea ¡­ "


    "Water is enough."<span>The two women sat down on the sofa. Towards Ye Fan, this bystander, they basically treated him as air.


    <span>Ye Fan was very self-aware, and didn''t let the little secretary carry the water. He went to serve the two women some tea.


    "President Ning, I heard from Ye Fan that you have some business matters that you need to discuss with me?" Su Qingxue also went straight to the point.<span>Ning Xuemoughed self-deprecatingly, "CEO Su, you''re being too courteous. I''m just here to ask for advice, not to discuss things with you."


    As she said that, Ning Xuemo took out a thick stack of information from one of her Bao Ge Li bags.


    <span>"This is the n of the drug refinery that we n to focus on this year. I will consolidate the existing losses of the Purple Bamboo Forest and also make the traditional medicine of our Ning Family, mainly red medicine, white medicine and bone strengthening forms, into an official big brand."


    In fact, we already had a pharmaceutical factory, and the product was selling well. However, to be a big brand and go public, we need to expand further."We''ve already defeated two enterprises in the provincial and western provinces. Logically speaking, we should be strong enough topete in the market, but for some reason, several banks aren''t willing to lend us any loans ¡­"


    Ning Xuemo roughly exined the whole situation. In short, the Ning Family and the Violet Bamboo Forest must go through with their transformation. They couldn''t live off of their old roots.


    However, there was arge brand name that could be used, argepany, only then would Ning Xuemo have the face to see the people below.


    However, the fact that the bank wasn''t optimistic about the project of the pharmaceutical factory made Ning Xuemo feel vexed and puzzled.<span>Su Qingxue flipped through the information and did not say a word. Seeing this, Ning Xuemo could only wait patiently.


    <span>After waiting for half an hour or so, Su Qingxue had basically finished reading through the entire proposal. She then asked, "President Ning, what is the most profitable business you''ve done?"


    Ning Xuemo was stunned for a moment. Then, she thought for a moment. If it was the most profitable one, it would definitely be robbing the Shangguan family of their assets.<span>However, in terms of business, she could not help but point out the proposal, saying, "It should be this pharmaceutical factory ¡­"


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded, "No wonder ¡­."


    <span>"No wonder what?" Ning Xuemo could not help but feel anxious. Her personality was rather straightforward, so she felt rather ufortable listening to him say, "Director Su, what thoughts do you have? Just say it directly."


    <span>Su Qingxue seemed to be very scared. She looked at Ye Fan and asked with a hint of timidness in her tone, "Ye Fan, can I speak directly?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 687

    <span>¡á


    0687


    Ye Fan almost choked on his saliva. This woman''s change in attitude was too fast. He forced a smile and said, "Of course you can!" No need to ask me! "This woman revealed an obedient little daughter-inw gesture, clearly telling Ning Xuemo that he, Ye Fan, had always been suppressing her, and Ye Fan was the one in charge of the family!


    Although Ning Xuemo was a lover, she was not a heartless vixen. She respected Su Qingxue from the start.<span>In this way, Ning Xuemo felt even more certain that Su Qingxue had always been submissive, so she, as her lover, would instead let down this proper and proper role!


    <span>Sure enough, a hint of surprise appeared in Ning Zimo''s eyes, but there was also a trace of guilt. She threw a trace of sympathy towards Su Qingxue.


    "Oh." Su Qingxue said, "Then I''ll be frank ¡­."


    "Speak!" Ye Fan almost cried, you don''t have to act like that!


    Su Qingxue faced Ning Xuemo and said, "Your understanding of ''earning money'' is quite basic. In my opinion, your pharmaceutical factory doesn''t know how to earn money.<span>"Forgive me for being blunt, the bank is willing to see you purely to give you face, President Ning. From the very beginning, they never intended to lend you any money."


    <span>"What!?" Ning Xuemo was somewhat taken aback. These words were indeed quite cruel.


    <span>She had thought that her statements and ns were incorrect when she met with the bank. It turned out that... There was no hope from the beginning?


    "CEO Su, why is that? We''ve already defeated ourpetitors, and the response from the market is also very good." Ning Xuemo asked curiously.<span>Su Qingxue said, "Your main products are white medicine and red medicine. And there should be many other drugs that can rece these two."


    Ning Xuemo nodded, "Yes, it can be used as a substitute, but there are many products that can be used as a substitute. As long as the quality is superior, won''t the product be able to be used as well?"


    "I know, so this isn''t the main reason." Su Qingxue continued, "First, you didn''t create the service you provided. The operation and follow-up of the pharmaceutical factory is very weak."


    In addition, the form you used wasn''t something you invented. There were a lot of drugs that could be used to substitute for it.<span>And the delivery method is not your development, you need to rely on arge number of channels to peddle your medicine.


    To this day, everything you do is not your own creation. You simply haven''t determined your own segment of the market.


    You just thought you could beat the poor retarded opponents in front of you with a few tricks, but there was no real brand concept or culture.


    For a pharmaceuticalpany without its own culture and solid foundation, why would a bank be so stupid as to ce its real gold and silver in you? "<span>The office quieted down.


    Ning Xuemo listened dumbly, feeling like she had been struck in the head.


    Su Qingxue sighed, "I don''t know what kind of team you invited, President Ning, but I feel that if you rely on them, it would be almost impossible toplete this task. They can only y around and not be big brands."


    The corner of Ning Xuemo''s mouth curled into a bitter smile, "Director Su, you are really strong ¡­" What do you think I should do next? Give up the n? "Su Qingxue thought for a while and said, "I can''t say for sure. However, I feel that President Ning has a misunderstanding. She has always been avoiding the Purple Bamboo Forest and the Ning Family''s background.


    In fact, spreading the culture of the Ning Family and the Purple Bamboo Forest through legal channels will also attract a lot of attention. This is your greatest advantage.


    <span>Like many of thepanies in Port-au-Prince and Shibuya, they have gang backgrounds, but they don''t shy away from it.


    Ning Xuemo''s eyes lit up. She excitedly smiled and said, "After hearing Director Su''s words, I suddenly have a lot of ideas."<span>Su Qingxue nodded and looked at her watch, revealing a faint smile: "Alright, we''ve finished talking." President Ning is older than me, so I''ll call you Sister Ning. Sister Ning, do you want to have lunch together? Ourpany''s restaurant is not bad. "


    <span>Ning Xuemo was surprised, but she was still very happy when she heard the address, "Okay, then I''ll call you Qingxue. You can call me President. I''ll call you CEO Su, but it''s quite strange ¡­"


    <span>On the side, Ye Fan heard the two girls getting closer, but couldn''tugh.


    Ning Zimo was usually quite shrewd, but when she met Su Qingxue, she waspletely outdone. After all, in terms of acting, Su Qingxue could be said to be at the pinnacle.<span>In a short moment, Su Qingxue became one with Ning Zimo. The two headed towards the restaurant together, leaving Ye Fan to the side.


    <span>After all, if Ye Fan followed him, it wouldn''t be good for them to eat at the same table, or else it would be hard to exin if others saw it.


    After lunch, Ning Xuemo walked out of the Embroidery Group with a big smile on her face.


    Ye Fan was already in the parking lot waiting for the woman. Seeing the womane over, Ye Fan waved his hand.Ning Xuemo ran over happily, and with a leap, she hugged Ye Fan''s neck, "Hubby, I''m so happy. Sister Qingxue is really nice, even though we''re both in the public and private worlds, she''s still so gentle.


    <span>I''ve heard that she is the CEO of Icemountain. It is very difficult to get close to her. Be nice to her. She seems to be afraid of you. "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled bitterly. He couldn''t say that his wife was acting. This was tantamount to saying bad things about Su Qingxue.


    He could only say, "Ning''er, I really didn''t stop you from meeting with her. In short ¡­ There are some things you can''t believe entirely. "Ning Xuemo''s beautiful eyes moved as she blinked, "I know. The first time we met, I couldn''t really see through it, but even if she''s pretending, as long as she continues pretending in the future, there''s nothing that can be said ¡­"


    "You are quite open-minded." Ye Fan stretched out his hand and caressed the woman''s face, "Tomorrow is Valentine''s Day, but I might not have the time to apany you. What gift do you want?"


    Ning Xuemo''s face lit up. "You still know about Valentine''s Day? I know you don''t have the time to apany me, but it doesn''t matter. I don''tck anything, so just forget about the present."<span>"I knew you would say that. Fortunately, I have already prepared the gift. You will receive it tomorrow." Ye Fan smiled mysteriously.


    "What gift?" Ning Xuemo asked in anticipation.


    "Secret." Ye Fan began to feel suspicious.


    In fact, not only had he prepared Ning Zimo''s present, but even Feng Yuying, Du Yun''er, and Chu Yunyao had prepared it.


    <span>Although he didn''t have time to apany thedies on Valentine''s Day, he still wanted to do it with his heart.


    At the same time, in Su Qingxue''s office.


    <span>A female assistant walked in front of Su Qingxue''s desk and respectfully handed a brown paper envelope to the woman.


    <span>"Director Su, this is a letter that just arrived at noon. It''s for you."


    <span>"Where did ite from?" As Su Qingxue asked, she nned to open the envelope.


    But just at this moment, the door was pushed open, and Fog Night quickly barged in, shouting, "Wait! I can''t tear it apart! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 688

    <span>0688


    Su Qingxue was shocked, "Yu''er, what''s wrong?"Fog Night walked vigntly in front of Su Qingxue and looked at the female assistant, "Who are you?"


    The female assistant said, "I''m Little Zhang, the temporary assistant assigned by the Secretariat. Zhang Ziyu, what''s the matter?""You''re not Zhang Ziyu, you just look exactly like him." Misty Night sneered.


    Zhang Ziyu revealed a confused face, "Miss Fog Night, I... "I don''t understand what you mean ¡­"


    Su Qingxue became alert, "Yun''er, what did you discover?"


    <span>Fog Night picked up the envelope and handed it to Zhang Ziyu, "Open it."


    Zhang Ziyu shook his head, "This ¡­. This is a letter for CEO Su, how can I open it? "


    "If I ask you to remove it, then do so. No matter what''s inside, I won''t me you." Su Qingxue said with a frown.


    <span>Zhang Ziyu helplessly sighed, "Okay ¡­"


    <span>She took the envelope and slowly opened it. However, just as she was about to open it, she suddenly flung it towards the misty night.


    A white mist began to flow out from the envelope!Fog night was already prepared as he quickly retreated. At the same time, he shouted: "Sister Su! "Back off!"


    At the same time, Fog Night had gone around the white mist and directly arrived behind Zhang Ziyu!


    <span>"Bam!"


    <span>With a roundhouse kick, itnded on Zhang Ziyu''s back, directly kicking her to the ground!


    "What is that thing!?" Su Qingxue retreated. When she saw this scene, she couldn''t help but be more nervous.


    "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not a good thing to breathe in." Wu Ye frowned and said, "This is not Zhang Ziyu, I''ve seen him before, an ordinary person can''t take my kick!"


    Sure enough, "Zhang Ziyu" flipped, stood up again, and became expressionless, and became a cold-faced killer.


    She ran towards Fog Night at top speed, making a fighting motion like a veteran of hundreds of battles. Her movements were fluid and went straight for Fog Night''s vital points!


    Fog Night felt as if its throat and heart had been locked on. It knew that its opponent was a top fighter, so it didn''t dare to be careless.Misty Night was a hitman, and she had been training since she was young to think of ways to kill people, so fighting head on wasn''t her strong suit.


    <span>She hurriedly circted her true energy and disyed a nimble movement technique, waiting for the opportunity to avoid the other party''s direct attack and take a detour to the side.


    <span>Fortunately, this impostor''s speed was inferior to Fog Night''s. Falling into the air with just one move, Fog Night had the opportunity to counterattack.


    Fog Night leapt up and hacked down heavily on the assassin''s neck!"ng!"


    With a loud st, Fog Night discovered that its hands were slightly numb! And this was after she had used her Zhen Qi and had practiced the movements taught by Ye Fan for a period of time, which then enhanced her body!


    "How is this possible!?"


    Misty Night didn''t feel that this hitman had any sort of zhen qiyer, which meant that this guy relied on his physical fitness to forcefully resist her body refining level''s zhen qi and her hand power!?


    After the killer''s head tilted to the side, he turned around and grabbed towards Misty Night!


    Fog Night''s shoulder was caught. She quickly dodged to the side, and with a ripping sound, her clothes were ripped apart, leaving behind several bloody w marks.


    "Young master!"


    Su Qingxue was actually injured when she arrived at Fog Night. She could not help but cry out in surprise.<span>The assassin''s target was obviously not Fog Night. Taking advantage of the Fog Night''s retreat, she turned around and charged towards Su Qingxue!


    Su Qingxue saw the killer rushing towards her. In her panic, she subconsciously pushed her hands forward and released all the frost zhen Qi she could muster with all her might!"Hu! Hu! Hu! Hu!"


    A mass of blue and white colored true energy swept through almost half of the office as the temperature suddenly plummeted!


    The momentum of the Ice Qi wasn''t very strong because Su Qingxue couldn''t control such arge amount of true energy.


    However, the blue and white colored true qi''s temperature was too low, and its lethality was extremely obvious!


    After the assassin was wrapped by his Real Qi, his movements became sluggish and his legs seemed to be stuck, making it difficult for him to continue forward.


    A hand separated by half a meter was just about to grab Su Qingxue, but it couldn''t reach her.The assassin''s head trembled, shaking nervously as ayer of frost quickly covered his body!


    Su Qingxue almost copsed from exhaustion. Her hands supported herself on the ground as she panted heavily. She looked up in disbelief at the assassin she had frozen.


    <span>"ng!"


    <span>A white light came from behind as it cleaved down from the sky. The assassin''s frozen head was hacked into two!


    It was Fog Night. Taking advantage of this moment, it pulled out the warrior''s dagger hidden behind its back and ended the assassin''s life.


    When Su Qingxue had released her frost zhen Qi, Wu Ye didn''t dare toe close. He could only wait until the zhen qi dispersed before he made his move.<span>Even so, Fog Night still shivered from head to toe. As she looked at the frost that covered half of the office, she could not help but mutter: "Big sister Su, what kind of martial arts did you practice? It''s too crazy ¡­ ¡­"


    Su Qingxue smiled bitterly in embarrassment. She stood up shakily and held onto the table, looking at the killer with a focused gaze.


    <span>"Son ¡­ You. "Look..."


    Fog Night also noticed that something was wrong. She realized that the blood that flowed out wasn''t too much, and when she looked at the assassin''s head, she could clearly see that apart from some flesh and blood, there were also some metal bones and electronic circuits!?<span>"Bionic Body..." Su Qingxue thought about what happened to Song Xinghe and immediately reacted, "Crap! It''s Song Xinghe who has returned! "


    "I''ve really been hit by Brother Ye Fan''s words." Although Fog Night had never seen Song Xinghe before, she knew that part of the reason why she came here to protect the woman beside Ye Fan was to prevent Song Xinghe from taking revenge.<span>"This Song Xinghe actually put the bionic person into ourpany without saying a word. Since this Zhang Ziyu is fake, then where is the real Zhang Ziyu?" Su Qingxue was puzzled.


    <span>"He should be dead. Actually, doing this sort of thing isn''t difficult, all you need to do is to wait for the employee to get off work, find an opportunity to kill him, then rece him with the bionic person." Misty Night solemnly said, "Sister Su, I rmend for you to immediately leave thepany.


    Also, I need to inform Ye Fan brother about the situation here as soon as possible. I also need to contact my otherpanions and raise our vignce... If he couldn''t make it, then it was necessary to increase the number of people on guard!<span>This lifeform is extremely powerful. If not for the fact that your zhenqi made the metal within her body abnormal, it would have been difficult for her to kill it.


    <span>I can feel that the metal in its body is a very high-tech alloy. If it wasn''t for that, ordinary alloys wouldn''t have been able to withstand my attack just now ¡­ If I didn''t bring Snow Cherry with me, I wouldn''t even be able to split open its head. "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 689

    0689


    Snow Cherry was Mist Night''s katana. Its shape was exquisite and ancient. The silver colored de had beautiful cherry flower patterns on it.


    <span>This was the knife she had carried around with her when she was a child and adopted by Asmuntis. It was a family heirloom of the Fog Night Family.


    Fog Night had looked for the underground research institute and found that the metalposition of Snow Cherry was veryplex. It was very special, probably forged with some special metal like meteorite or iron.<span>If it wasn''t for the huge change that had happened to Fog Night''s family, such a powerful weapon wouldn''t have been tied to that little girl.


    Su Qingxue also had a lingering fear and nodded: "Then how will thepany inspect it? How did you find out it was fake Zhang Ziyu? "


    "Footsteps." Misty Night said, "The real Zhang Ziyu is 48 kilograms, but this bionic has a weight of 55 kilograms. The sound of his footsteps ispletely different ¡­


    You might not be able to tell, but I pay attention to the people around you every day, so I can tell. "


    Su Qingxue suddenly understood. She finally understood why Ye Fan told Wu Ye to protect her. Actually, even without her understanding, Wu Ye had been secretly observing their surroundings.


    "I''ll call Ye Fan right now!" Su Qingxue picked up her phone and dialed Ye Fan''s number.<span>However, just as he connected, he heard an eerie male voiceing from the other side ¡­


    "Director Su, not bad ¡­ My avant-garde officer was destroyed so inexplicably.


    But it doesn''t matter, I also know, want to catch you in one go, still a little difficult, just treat it as an appetizer. "


    Although Su Qingxue felt that this voice was unfamiliar, she immediately reacted after guessing: "Song Xinghe!?"<span>"Haha ¡­" Does Director Su still remember me? "I am deeply honored ¡­"


    "Song Xinghe, what do you want? Ye Fan already gave you a chance, why are you still so stubborn?"


    Song Xinghe sneered, "Give me a chance? When will your husband give me a chance? From the moment he appeared, he constantly fought over what was mine ¡­<span>My life, my love, my ideals ¡­. They were all trampled and destroyed by him!


    <span>What do you want from me? Isn''t it simple? What he did to me, what he made me endure, I will return a hundred times, a thousand times! "


    Su Qingxue secretly signaled Misty Night on the side with her eyes. Misty Night understood that he wanted her to notify Ye Fan.However, Song Xinghe said, "There''s no need to waste your efforts. The signal in your office is already under my control. None of you can contact me."


    <span>Fog Night took out its phone and dialed a few times. After realizing that the call was connected, it couldn''t help but look around vigntly.


    "Sister Su, it''s very likely that he''s watching us from some nearby building. He''s monitoring us!""Haha, smart, but it''s a pity that there are so many buildings, don''t even think about finding me ¡­


    I advise you not to act rashly, or... My people, at any time, have a way to turn your brocade buildings into ruins ¡­


    Let''s see, how many employees do you have. If more than a thousand people died, would the Embroidery Group be finished? " Song Xingheughed sickly.<span>"Despicable ¡­" Of course, Su Qingxue would not take their lives as a joke, "What do you want?"


    Song Xinghe said, "It''s very simple. Now, I''ve sent a helicopter to the helipad on the top floor of your building. You get on the ne by yourself. After you get on, I''ll tell you what to do!"


    Just as he said that, he saw a silver-grey helicopter approaching in the distance.


    "Sister Su!" You can''t go! " Fog night, he hurriedly advised.<span>Su Qingxue clenched her teeth, "I can''t just watch as my employees leave. Not only are there thousands of lives, there are also thousands of families ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>"But ¡­"


    <span>"Hurry up!" After the helicopternded, I''ll give you three minutes! Otherwise, I will blow up the whole building! " Song Xinghe roared.


    Su Qingxue shook her head towards Misty Night and ran to the elevator to go to the roof.<span>However, just as he was about to enter the elevator, he saw a man walk out. It was actually Ye Fan!


    "What happened!?" Ye Fan heard the sound of a helicopter approaching the building, and took a look. He found out that this helicopter had been heavily modified, so he immediately ran up to it.


    "Brother Ye Fan!" Luckily, you''re still here. "Fog night quickly said," Hurry up and persuade Sister Su. Song Xinghe threatened Sister Su with this building and told her to board his ne!


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a cold light, "He came?"On the phone, Song Xinghe clenched his teeth and said, "Ye Fan... I hope my appearance will make you feel unhappy. "


    "Song Xinghe, you really have a lingering spirit." Ye Fan sighed.


    "Thank you for your praise. I have always been waiting to see you again. However, before that, I wish to invite your wife to be my guest," Song Xinghe said.


    "Why? You want my wife to go with you just because you want to blow up this building?"<span>"Oh, it''s cold enough. It means that the embroidery employees of this mansion are worth less than your wife''s life?" Song Xinghe smiled evilly and said, "You really aren''t any good person."


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Ye Fan.


    "No matter if you go into the helicopter or not, it is possible that he will blow up this building. Song Xinghe is not trustworthy, so I will definitely not allow you to use your life to make a trade."Besides, as long as he didn''t bury the explosives in advance and use some kind of missile or other weapon to attack, I can think of a way to stop it." Ye Fan said.


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she couldn''t help but to hesitate.


    Wu Ye said, "Brother Ye Fan, he''s being monitored from a nearby building. We were in the office just now and he exposed himself. If he dares to blow up the building, we can''t let him out of Hua Hai!"


    <span>"Beauty, you think I, Song, am too simple..." Song Xinghe sneered, "If there''s a thousand lives in a skyscraper, you can ignore it...


    <span>Then... This old nanny Jiang Yuan and our dear Dean Li Shuhua ¡­ Should you care? "


    <span>Hearing this, theplexions of Ye Fan and Su Qingxue both changed drastically.


    "You even dared toy your hands on President Li!? Song Xinghe ¡­ Do you still have any humanity left!? " Ye Fan shouted in anger."He even captured Aunt Jiang!?" Su Qingxue''s beautiful face turned pale white, "This ¡­. "How could this be? Aunt Jiang''s kung fu is really good ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan''s mind shed with lightning, and he suddenly came to a realization: "Tong Hui Zhen! That Tong Huizhen is fake! "


    "Hahahaha!" It was toote now. How about it, this time bomb of mine has been by your side for so long, you guys admire my foresight, right?! " Song Xingheughed maniacally.


    Ye Fan finally understood why the ck stone he left in Su Qingxue''s hometown was found out and taken away. He also remembered that time when Tong Huizhen cut vegetables in her hands. Her expression was weird, and she hid it ¡­ ¡­Su Qingxue clearly understood as well. She couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat as she remorsefully choked with emotion, "It''s all because of me ¡­ I shouldn''t have believed her. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 690

    <span>0690


    Ye Fan''s face sank. He grabbed Su Qingxue''s shoulder and said, "Don''t panic ¡­ ¡­" "At least for now, I can be sure that Aunt Jiang is fine.""If it wasn''t for my benevolent thoughts back then, such a thing wouldn''t have happened... "I ¡­" Su Qingxue med herself more and more.


    <span>To her, Aunt Jiang was no different from a rtive, and even the person closest to her was not too much. Although her grandparents were very good to her, the person who had truly apanied her was Aunt Jiang.


    Thinking about the first old man she saw every day at home falling into the hands of a crazy person, Su Qingxue felt suffocated.


    Ye Fan saw that the woman''s face was getting worse and worse, and couldn''t help but to shout, "Su Qingxue! Listen! If you want to save Auntie Jiang, then don''t panic! She''s not dead yet! "Now that you''re crying, it won''t save Auntie Jiang in the slightest!"


    Su Qingxue stared nkly at the man and sobbed a few times before nodding her head."Heh heh ¡­" Ye Fan, are you not afraid of scaring your little tender wife?


    Let me tell you, I''m not in a good mood. If I don''t see Su Qingxue leave the building by helicopter within five minutes, I will kill you ¡­ ¡­


    Kill President Li first? Or should he kill Jiang Yuan first? You can choose among yourselves... " Song Xinghe smiled.


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth. Although he had sent people to protect his women, he had forgotten about Dean Li. Of course, there was also a part of the reason.<span>Looking at it now, he still underestimated Song Xinghe''s ruthlessness. This guy already had no bottom line.


    "If you want to capture my wife, that means you want to take my life? I''ll be the hostage, or you can let me see Aunt Jiang and President Li face to face! " Ye Fan said.


    Song Xinghe sneered, "Do you think I''m stupid? I know your background now, and I won''t face you face to face.I just want to slowly torture you, slowly let you experience all kinds of pain ¡­ To let you live a life worse than death ¡­


    "You can forget about finding me or letting me go until I''ve yed enough!"


    Ye Fan frowned. It seemed like Song Xinghe already knew of his reputation overseas, and it must be rted to Selina.


    "Let me go. If I go, there might be a chance to let Aunt Jiang and Dean Li live."<span>If I don''t. "I really don''t have a chance. He will continue to capture other hostages. If he does, the casualties will only get worse ¡­" At this time, Su Qingxue calmed down and said while wiping her tears.


    Ye Fan knew that what the woman said was the truth, and he couldn''t do it either, so he abandoned Li Shuhua''s life.


    "Wife, I''ll definitely save you, don''t worry ¡­" Ye Fan said solemnly.


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" Su Qingxue forced a smile and nodded.


    "That''s right... Don''t worry, I haven''t had enough fun. I won''t kill anyone right away, hehe ¡­ "Five minutes, four minutes..." Song Xinghe smiled proudly.


    Ye Fan took the phone, "Shut up."


    Finishing his words, Ye Fan immediately crushed his phone.


    Four minutester, on the helipad at the top of the brocade building.


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue walked to the helicopter. Inside the helicopter, there was only one driver wearingrge goggles, but he could recognize the person just by looking at his face!<span>"Song Xinghe!?" Ye Fan''s gaze turned serious, and just as he was about to attack, he realized something was wrong. He frowned and said, "Bionic?"


    The pilot, Song Xinghe grinned, "Hehe, interesting enough. I''ll personallye pick up your wife."


    Ye Fan knew that even if this bionic was killed, Song Xinghe would still be fine, so he could only give up.<span>However, this bionic person actually knew his true identity, and even followed themands of his main body. It could be seen that Song Xinghe''s control over the bionic person had reached a whole new level.


    <span>Not only could he allow the bionic body to remember the original body, he could also restrict it by the program. Knowing that he was a bionic body, he could alsopletely submit to the original body.


    <span>As a result, Song Xinghe''s control over the bionic humans naturally reached a new height.


    <span>Such a research result would definitely require funds from the Large Competition. The most likely oue would be that Selina had supported him!


    "I''m going," Su Qingxue faintly said.<span>Ye Fan clenched his fists and nodded. "Don''t be afraid, nothing will happen to you."


    "Hmm ¡­" Su Qingxue pursed her lips and sat in the helicopter.


    The fake Song Xinghe gave Ye Fan a mocking salute, "Don''t worry, I will take good care of your wife. Also, I have to remind you, if you let me find out, you guys have been following me ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Haha... You should know, the explosion of the helicopter, what your little wife will do. "Well, old friend, goodbye!"


    <span>The helicopter quickly rose into the air and flew towards the southeast, obviously heading towards the sea.


    After Ye Fan saw the ne leave, he went all the way to the underground parking lot. He drove out of the building, and after he got on the road, he took out his phone and dialed every woman''s number.


    Now was the time. The safest way to protect all women was to bring them together.The safest ce Ye Fan could think of was Chu Yunyao''s Cloud Hall, which was heavily armed. Moreover, Chu Yunyao had set up many defensive measures that could defend against Song Xinghe''s technology.


    Feng Yueying and Du Yun''er, who were working, Ning Zimo, who was on their way back to the Purple Leaf Tea House, and even Mu Mu Mu and Ye Fan, who were in ss, informed everyone one after the other.


    Chu Yunyao received the phone call. After hearing the news, she also realized the severity of the situation and asked, "Then what do we do now? Do you need me to send nanomites to search for Song Xinghe''s whereabouts?"


    <span>Ye Fan said, "No need, even if we find Song Xinghe in Hua Hai, he will definitely be a double for us. Our only chance is to find his real base and strike his main body with lightning!"


    "If we can''t track his helicopter, it might be a little difficult to find his base in the vast ocean ¡­" Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan said, "I also know that, but the key point is that he has a hostage, so I have to meticulously n my attack to save him."<span>"Then what are you going to do? Song Xinghe has probably set up an inescapable and ambushed who knows how many traps. "Chu Yunyao frowned and said," Don''t screw this up, you agreed to give me the position of Patriarch, you can''t die first. "


    Ye Fan smiled, it was unclear whether the woman was really worried about her future, or if she was telling him to be careful through this method.


    "Help me settle them down and don''t run around. I''ll think of something else."<span>After Ye Fan said this, he hung up the call and then dialed Xie Linyuan''s number.


    "Boss, is something the matter?" I''m in a meeting ¡­ " Xie Linyuan whispered.


    "Meeting? Song Xinghe has been known in Hua Hai as the big shot, what kind of meeting are you still holding? " Ye Fan shook his head. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 691

    <span>0691


    "What!?" Xie Linyuan suddenly raised his voice. "Song Xinghe!?" He really did not die?! "<span>"Not only did he not die, his counterattack was even fiercer this time. He caught the hostage and threatened your sister-inw to go to his ce." Ye Fan said in a deep voice.


    When Xie Linfuan heard this, he cried out in rm, "Eldest Sister-inw has been captured!? Then ¡­ "Boss, are you trying to ¡­""I''ll call you and ask you to tell the Dragon King. I''ll use my method to deal with this guy.


    I don''t need your help, but you all need to be mentally prepared. Hua Hai might have some special conditions.<span>"Also, if I start fighting and call for reinforcements, don''t add to my defense Dragon Soul." Ye Fan said.


    After understanding the situation, Xie Linyuan said uneasily, "Boss, could it be that you want to call our brothers over?""To deal with a single Song Xinghe, do you have to gather so many people? Furthermore, they are all on Purgatory Ind and won''t be able to make it here in time ¡­ "


    Xie Linfuan asked, "Then why don''t I apply for a group of Dragon Soul agents to be sent over?""There''s no need. Song Xinghe must have made some preparations. If your Dragon Soul makes a move, it will only alert the snake by hitting the grass. Keep your people here to maintainw and order."


    <span>"If you can settle the fight at sea, that would be for the best. If you really want to fight in the city, you should be mentally prepared ¡­" Ye Fan said.


    <span>Xie Linfuan took a deep breath. "I know what''s going on. I''ll tell the Dragon King right away. You go save Eldest Sister-in-Law as soon as possible. I''ll tell you if the Dragon Soul makes a move."


    After Ye Fan pressed down the phone, he drove the car to the highway and continued to elerate towards the airport.<span>At the same time, Ye Fan also made a call to the Leviathan.


    The Leviathan, who had nothing better to do on Purgatory Ind, received the call. It was obviously a little unexpected. "Boss, you suddenly came looking for me. Is there something you need?"<span>Ye Fan said, "Big squid, is there a ship you can use on the high seas near the south-eastern seas of China?"


    The Leviathan thought for a moment, then replied, "In the seas near China, my only vassal force is the Tigerhead Shark. However, it has already been exterminated.


    Due to the influence of the Dragon Soul, there are less grey organizations on the sea and some of them are too small to be under themand of us Sea Demons.<span>Ye Fan frowned, "That doesn''t belong to us, could it be that there are no other organizations active there?"


    Leviathan immediately said, "Yes!" There were also those who relied on colluding with different governments to get on well with each other.However, these guys are the shame of our pirate world. Cooperate with the officials to extort merchant ships from other countries, then turn into military personnel and then into pirates! "


    "Whether they''re soldiers or pirates, I want ships!" Ye Fan reiterated.


    The Leviathanughed. "Boss, there is an organization called ''Sea Warriors'' that can barely reach the [B] ss. They operate on the high seas to the southeast of China.


    Their ships were obtained from the Fusang National Guard. Although they were all eliminated ships, they were still better than most pirate ships.<span>I heard that they colluded with the government of the Fu Sang Country and have always had some disgusting fishing boats and merchant ships in China. If boss is interested, I can inquire about their current location and send them to you. "


    Ye Fan said, "You don''t need to send it to me, just tell Asmuntis..."


    "Ah?" Tell the slovenly bastard? Boss, why? " the Leviathan asked, puzzled.


    "There''s no need to ask, he will tell you the specific reason."


    After Ye Fan finished speaking, he put down the phone, sped up his car to the fastest speed, and rushed to the airport.¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Nightfall. A helicopter slowlynded on the surface of a dark submersible vehicle on the high seas to the southeast of China.


    After the helicopter hadnded, the tform slowly descended into the submarine, the top of which was once again sealed off.


    The helicopter door opened and the pilot, Song Xinghe, came down. He opened the rear cabin door and made a gesture of invitation.


    "Please, Madam Ye, wee to Xinghe submarine," Song Xinghe said with a grin.<span>Su Qingxue walked off the helicopter and looked around. It was all a silver-ck metal structure, but she couldn''t see anyone else.


    <span>Song Xinghe threw away the helmet on his head and pressed a button on the wall. A door opened and revealed a passage.


    Su Qingxue could only follow Song Xinghe inside. Along the way, there weren''t many people in sight. Instead, there were some robots moving around inside the submarine.


    <span>Su Qingxue revealed a surprised expression. It was hard to imagine that the crew of this submarine was all robots!


    "No need to be surprised, the robots can do what the human crew can do, and... "They are absolutely loyal, and their construction price is also cheaper than that of the bionic humans." Song Xinghe proudly said as he walked.Su Qingxue came back to her senses and said, "I''vee here with you. Jiang Aunt and President Li, you should let me meet you, right?"


    Song Xinghe turned around and teased, "Miss Su, you don''t seem to have figured out the situation right now ¡­ ¡­ Do you think you''re qualified to negotiate with me?Whenever I want you to see me, I''ll let you see me! You must obey me! "


    <span>Su Qingxue clenched her teeth, "Who said I must listen to you?"


    <span>With that, the woman''s hand directly grabbed at her throat, and she said, "If you don''t let me confirm whether they are safe or not, I will kill myself right now. In any case, if I am caught by you, I will either be humiliated or die; even if I die, you can''t do anything to Ye Fan!"


    Song Xinghe narrowed his eyes, "You don''t have to scare me, you don''t have the guts to kill yourself. Furthermore, if you die, I can still use that old woman to threaten Ye Fan!"


    "Then you can try. "If I die, will Ye Fan still be threatened by you?" Su Qingxue said with determination in her eyes.<span>After the two of them faced off for a minute, Song Xinghe spread out his hands, "Okay, it''s fine if you take a look. Follow me."


    <span>As he said this, Song Xinghe brought Su Qingxue into a cabin. It seemed to be a resting bedroom.


    <span>Inside were arge bed, a t screen, and some basic cabs.


    "Where are Aunt Jiang and President Li?" Su Qingxue asked.<span>Song Xinghe walked over to the t screen and turned on the disy. Following that, an image appeared.


    On the screen, it was indeed Aunt Jiang and Dean Li! Auntie Jiang seemed to have been drugged to the point of fainting, while President Li was covered her mouth and sat in a corner of the wall. However, it was hard to tell where exactly she was.


    <span>"Aunt Jiang!" Aunt Jiang! President Li! " Su Qingxue yelled a few times, but it was obvious that the old man couldn''t hear her at all.


    <span>"Don''t waste your energy. You can''t hear me. Miss Su, do you not want me to let them go? " Song Xinghe asked with a smile.


    <span>Su Qingxue said coldly: "You are willing to let me go? I guess there are some other conditions. "


    Song Xinghe''s smile became even weirder. He walked to a wall and pressed a button as another door opened. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 692

    0692


    This time, behind the door, there were a dozen men with different skin colors, in ragged clothes, ugly looks, and disheveled hair.This group of men were all shackled with electronic shackles. Their eyes were all opened wide and bloodshot as saliva dripped from their mouths. When they saw Su Qingxue, every man''s eyes began to burn with passion!


    "Song Xinghe, what do you mean by this?" Su Qingxue coldly asked.<span>"Haha, Miss Su, these homeless people have been imprisoned here for more than a week. They have been injected with enough medicine every day, but there are no women who can satisfy them ¡­


    "Tell me, when a group of animals like you see a beauty like you, how can their eyes not shine?" Song Xinghe said with a twisted smile.


    "Is that why you caught me?" Su Qingxue still maintained her calm, "You think I will let you seed?"<span>Song Xinghe leisurely picked up a camera from the side and said: "Of course I know, Miss Su is a pure and innocent woman. Even if I die, I won''t let myself be sullied by a group of homeless people ¡­ ¡­


    <span>However, you can resist when you''re awake. If you''re not, then ¡­ "But that might not be the case ¡­"


    Just as he finished speaking, Song Xinghe pulled out a tranquilizer gun from his back and shot a medicine needle at Su Qingxue!


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    Hua Hai, Ivy Academy, the door was tightly locked.


    <span>Within President Li''s office, Song Xinghe, who was wearing a ck leather jacket, leaned back on the chair and looked at theptop screen on the table.


    <span>On the screen, it was broadcasting the scene inside the submarine. Seeing Su Qingxue''s situation, Song Xinghe''s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    <span>On the side, Tong Huizhen was wearing a ck woolen sweater and ck leather pants. Her mature and sexy figure was very attractive.


    The woman knelt on the ground and helped Song Xinghe to beat his legs and massage them, "Master, did this Ye Fan fall into a trap?"


    "Hmph, didn''t you hear what he said on the phone? It''s just like I thought, he probably installed something like a tracker on Su Qingxue or used some sort of method to find our submarine''s position through some satellite."


    He thought the hostages were on the high seas. He wanted to fly to the airport, fly to the high seas, and then use a pirate ship to sail there and rescue them all.


    It''s a pity, let alone if he can find our submarine, even if he can, the hostage won''t be there ¡­ He still has to listen to me ¡­ "<span>"Master, what should we do next?" Tong Huizhen asked with a smile.


    <span>"Of course it''s to take advantage of Ye Fan not being in Hua Hai, and go to the Cloud Hall to control his other women. He has also gathered all them in one ce, which is just convenient for me ¡­"


    When he returns from the ocean, he will find that all his other women are in my hands! " Song Xingheughed.


    "But... "Didn''t Ye Fan send a lot of people to protect those women?" Tong Huizhen asked, frowning.


    Song Xinghe kicked Tong Hui Zhen''s chest, knocking the woman to the ground, "Stupid woman, what do you know? Why fight them head on?I don''t believe that if we told those girls to get out here, they''d be able to hold back.


    If they let me wait a minute, I''ll shoot a fart, two minutes for two. If they can wait for Ye Fan toe back, then all the children here will die! "Tong Huizhen stared nkly at Song Xinghe. Seeing the madness in the man''s eyes, she could not help but feel fear.


    It was at this moment that a sigh came from outside the office door ¡­


    <span>"Song Xinghe... "You are truly hopeless."


    <span>Hearing this voice, Song Xinghe shuddered and looked out.


    "Ye Fan!?"


    He only saw Ye Fan''s figure walking in from the outside, standing at the door and looking at him with a face as heavy as water.<span>"You ¡­ You. Didn''t you fly to the high seas!? Why are you here!? " Song Xinghe''s eyes widened.


    <span>Ye Fan said expressionlessly, "I just went to the airport and watched the ne take off. When did you see me on the ne..."


    <span>Song Xinghe and Tong Huizhen were both shocked. They really did not see Ye Fan board the ne and only used the phone to eavesdrop. By default, they thought that Ye Fan had hurried to get on the ne!


    "After searching for an entire afternoon, I didn''t expect that you would actually be here. You really know how to choose a ce. This is the so-called most dangerous ce, the safest ce." Ye Fan sighed.


    <span>Song Xinghe swallowed his saliva and said, "You... Do you think you can get me to release the hostages just because you tricked me? Don''t forget, Su Qingxue is in my hands! Do you not care about Su Qingxue anymore?! "


    <span>"Really?" "Are you sure?" Ye Fan revealed a strange smile...


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Inside the starship.


    <span>Originally, he thought that once this spear shot out, Su Qingxue would definitely fall. However, things were not going as smoothly as Song Xinghe had imagined.


    <span>The moment the anesthetic needle was shot out, Su Qingxue nimbly dodged to the side!


    Song Xinghe was stunned. Seeing Su Qingxue''s dexterous movements, he frowned and said, "I didn''t expect Miss Su to have this kind of ability."


    Su Qingxue sneered and said: "You want to lure me in like this?"Song Xinghe''s gaze was vicious as he fired a few shots at Su Qingxue, but he was still unable to hit a single part of her body.


    In Song Xinghe''s eyes, this was unbelievable. Even if Su Qingxue cultivated in inner force, since when did her body technique and consciousness be so good?


    "Damnit ¡­" Without saying anything further, Song Xinghe dropped the tranquilizer gun and rushed towards Su Qingxue!


    <span>His fighting style was the same as the bionic Zhang Ziyu, it looked like it was filled with the techniques of the special forces on the battlefield, he was aiming for Su Qingxue''s vitals the moment he attacked!


    <span>After Su Qingxue flipped backwards to avoid the first wave of attacks, she dodged all over the room to not let Song Xinghe meet her.


    <span>"Your own bionic body, just like the other bionic humans, should have used all sorts of data topilebat techniques into an AI program and written it into your heads!


    You are quite smart. You know that the ancient martial artists'' internal energy cannot be disyed through data, so the effects of the ancient martial arts will not be good.


    <span>The simplest and most effective way is to use thebat skills of the special forces, and change it into data and send it into the brain. There''s really an idea ¡­ "


    While dodging, Su Qingxuemented leisurely.


    Song Xinghe had exchanged more than thirty moves, but he still could not catch Su Qingxue. However, Su Qingxue clearly had some strength left, yet she did not retaliate. This made him realize that something was wrong ¡­He suddenly stood still and looked at Su Qingxue from head to toe. A circle of light appeared in his eyeball and it seemed to be scanning Su Qingxue''s body.


    <span>Suddenly, Song Xinghe eximed: "You aren''t Su Qingxue!? Who are you!? "


    <span>"Ah?" "What do you mean, I''m not Su Qingxue, could I still be Su Chong Xue?" The woman smiled coquettishly.


    "Su Qingxue''s height is between 1.68 and 1.70 meters, and your height in high heels did not reach this standard. You are not Su Qingxue!" Song Xinghe was very angry. He felt that he had been fooled!


    From the very beginning, this fake Su Qingxue had been stalling for time!"What a pity ¡­ I want to y more. "


    The woman pulled at the side of her face and a human skin mask was ripped off, revealing a round, beautiful face. It was the misty night! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 693

    <span>0693


    <span>"It''s you!?" Song Xinghe finally understood why he was unable to defeat this woman.


    <span>"Song Xinghe, you said that you know my background, but didn''t you check it out properly? Every great demon of INFERNO, what kind of talents do they have?"


    Wu Ye teased and smiled, "My master, Asmontis, is known as the number one assassin. His concealment technique is unparalleled in this world. If he doesn''t even know the art of disguise, how can he be considered as the number one assassin?"


    "No ¡­" "Impossible ¡­" Song Xinghe had never seen disguise techniques before, so he was naturally shocked, "When did you transfer!?"


    Fog Night: "Isn''t it obvious? You gave big sister Su 5 minutes to get on the ne. Even if there were 3 to 4 minutes, it would be enough for me to disguise myself."When he thought of the scene outside the elevator, where he quickly took off his clothes and changed clothes with Su Qingxue ording to Ye Fan''s request, Wu Ye felt that it was a little funny.


    <span>Luckily, just in case, he could be Su Qingxue''s substitute at the critical moment and protect Su Qingxue. Wu Ye had already brought the disguise tool with him.


    Originally, it was used in dangerous situations as a substitute to confuse the Assassin, but this time, it was used in ce of kidnapping.<span>It had to be said that as an assassin, Fog Night had to work hard in all of its sses. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been possible for it to be learned by Asmondius.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    At the same time, in the dean''s office of the Ivy Academy.


    When Song Xinghe and Tong Huizhen saw that Misty Night was actually the one appearing in the submarine on theputer screen, they were already filled with disbelief.


    "You have your high-tech bionic, and I also have experts who are adept at all kinds of tricks. Song Xinghe, don''t tell me you think that I found a group of top assassins to protect my woman just because they are good at hiding themselves?" Ye Fan said.


    Song Xinghe angrily mmed the table and said with a twisted expression, "You are in the building... Did you intentionally shatter Su Qingxue''s phone number?! "Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, admitting it.


    His first reaction was to have Wu Ye disguise himself as Su Qingxue, and to ensure that Song Xinghe wouldn''t find out, he had to destroy the phone he was listening in on.<span>At the same time, there was a camera inside the elevator and there was also the risk of being monitored. Thus, he directly changed his clothes outside the elevator.


    <span>Subsequently, Fog Night got on the helicopter. The real Su Qingxue was inside the building. She walked to the underground parking lot through the stairs of the safe passage.


    <span>"Then why do you keep saying that you want to find ships on the high seas? Is it because ¡­"


    "Of course it''s to get my brothers to bring Little''er back. Even without me, I can do this." Ye Fan directly interrupted Song Xinghe''s question.


    The assassins of Bafu had microchips with them, and they were all imnted under the skin, which was very secretive.


    <span>Asmuntis could easily locate the Fog Night and assist her in her retreat.


    "Then tell the Dragon Soul not to attack, and ask it to solve the problem personally ¡­" It''s also all a deceptive trick?! "


    <span>"That''s right, that''s for you to hear, of course ¡­" My brothers at Dragon Soul also thought that this was all true. "Ye Fan said," You don''t need to ask anymore. Those bionic subordinates of yours outside have all been killed by me.


    <span>Song Xinghe trembled. Naturally, he did not know what had happened outside while he was still looking at theputer screen.


    <span>With Ye Fan''s current strength, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to kill off those bionots guarding the orphanage.


    <span>However, Song Xinghe stillughed strangely and squinted his eyes, "No..." It''s not over yet, Ye Fan. If you have really solved all the hidden dangers, then you should have already killed me by now.


    <span>Let me guess. Why didn''t you do it... Oh... By the way, you found out there was a shortage of hostages, right? You''ve discovered that Principal Li and Jiang Yuan are not here! Is that right!? "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, he really did not find President Li and Aunt Jiang. In fact, after he arrived at the airport, he secretly ran over to Chu Yunyao''s ce.


    <span>Although she had told Chu Yunyao that she did not need to use the nanomites to search for Hua Hai, that was only to confuse Song Xinghe, to prevent him from hiding himself even further.


    After Ye Fan arrived at Chu Yunyao''s ce, he told her his real n. Chu Yunyao used her nanobot to search many areas of Hua Hai, and discovered that Song Xinghe and Tong Huizhen were actually in the orphanage!


    <span>However, President Li and Aunt Jiang could not find it at all. The nanomites had already searched the entire orphanage, but to no avail!


    <span>On top of that, the foggy night could no longer be disguised any further, so Ye Fan could only reveal himself.


    "Haha, it seems like your searching ability is only this much. Even if you managed to deceive me, the hostage is still in my hands, Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­" "Do you dare to kill me?" Song Xinghe proudly walked in front of Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan remained silent. Firstly, he could not guarantee that the person in front of him was Song Xinghe''s real body, and secondly, he did not dare to take the lives of the two elders as a joke.


    "How about you kill yourself in front of me? If you die, I''ll let go of the people by your side!" Song Xinghe spread out his hands.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "Song Xinghe, don''t you think it''s stupid for you to find me to y this game?""What did you say!?" Song Xinghe said coldly, "Don''t forget that the hostage is in my hands!"


    <span>"So what if you have hostages? You can''t find a way to directly kill me. You don''t even dare to appear in front of me without any hostages ¡­


    Since you know my past, you should know that I''m used to losing someone important to me.


    If my enemy could force me tomit suicide by capturing someone close to me, I would have died a thousand times over.


    [If you dare to kill, I will kill you. It is that simple.]<span>I''m the one who''s in charge, and you have two paths in front of you, one is to let go of the hostages and get lost forever.


    <span>Two, you can not let me go, for the time being I won''t kill you, but you won''t get anything! Sooner orter, I will find a hostage and kill you! "


    Song Xinghe''s face turned red and white, his entire body trembled in anger. Finally, he smiled sinisterly and said, "Sure ¡­ Then I shall wait for you toe and kill me! "


    Finishing, Song Xinghe waved his hand, signaling Tong Huizhen who was behind him, "Let''s go!"<span>The two of them walked out of the office and arrived at the top floor of the orphanage.


    <span>The corners of Song Xinghe''s eyes twitched as he looked at the wreckage of a few living beings lying on the floor in the orphanage.


    Ye Fan didn''t stop them. Before the hostages were found, he didn''t want to provoke Song Xinghe too much. When the time came, he would be in too much of a hurry. If he was caught by them, then Auntie Jiang and Dean Li would be in danger.


    Not long after, a helicopter flew over from the distance. It was obvious that Song Xinghe had long nned for them to retreat.The helicopter hovered in the air as it lowered the ropedder. Song Xinghe and Tong Huizhen followed suit.


    <span>As Ye Fan was debating whether to leave the couple behind, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a small object falling from Tong Huizhen''s body, being carried down the stairs by the strong wind from the helicopter''s propeller. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 694

    0694After the helicopter left, Ye Fan jumped down and found the little thing on thewn.


    <span>It was a small ball of paper, pinched smaller than a fingernail. If it wasn''t for Ye Fan''s sharp eyes, it would have been very difficult for an ordinary person to catch it.


    After opening the paper, he saw a string of numbers written on it: 12234142130025679 ¡­


    Ye Fan frowned, he didn''t know what this was and could only put it aside.


    He then hurriedly ran to his office. While his notebook was still open, Fog Night had already chopped off the fake Song Xinghe''s head after a battle."Ah!" Can you hear me!? " Ye Fan tried to use the system to talk to Fog Night.


    <span>Fog night, put away his katana, looked around, then nodded: "Brother Ye Fan? Where are you? Have you found the real Song Xinghe? "


    "I don''t know if what I found was true, but you should check inside the submarine to see if the hostage is here. If he isn''t, meet up with your master as soon as possible and thene back." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Fog Night epted the order and quickly ran out to search the submarine.


    However, Ye Fan did not have much hope, because if the hostage was really in the submarine, then Song Xinghe would not have left so casually just now.Ye Fan arrived outside the orphanage, just in time to see a white Bentley and a ck Mercedes-Benz S600 drive to the entrance.


    <span>The people getting out of the car were Su Qingxue, Chu Yunyao, Ning Zimo, Feng Yueying, Du Yun''er and Mu Mu Mu Ru Yue.


    <span>This was the first time that the women around Ye Fan had all gathered together. However, none of the women were in the mood to care about the awkward atmosphere.


    This was because they were all worried about the situation with Song Xinghe and the hostage.


    <span>Now that they found Song Xinghe here, Ye Fan took the lead and came here. The women were not at ease, so they decided toe and take a look. Since they already knew where the enemies were, there was no need to hide in the Cloud Restaurant.


    "How was it, did you find Aunt Jiang and the dean?" Su Qingxue was the first to ask anxiously. The woman was still wearing Misty Night''s clothing, which was obviously small and quite tight.


    Ye Fan helplessly shook his head, "There''s still no news. Song Xinghe hid it well, but he refused to let the hostages go."<span>"That''s only natural. He wouldn''t believe that you would give him another chance to live. To him, other than constantly looking for opportunities to take revenge, he has no other goal to live for." Chu Yunyao lightly smiled and said.


    "Chu Yunyao! How can youugh when you haven''t even found the hostage!? " Su Qingxue frowned.


    Chu Yunyao raised her eyebrows, "I say, Miss Su, if you can''t find the hostage, you don''t need me to cry right?"


    "Aren''t you a scientific genius?!" Didn''t you say at the clubhouse that you were very skilled!?Why can''t I find Aunt Jiang!? You can only watch Song Xinghe and the others run away!? "


    <span>Su Qingxue was about to go crazy from anxiety. When she thought that Aunt Jiang would probably never be able to find her again, she became more and more worried.


    <span>Chu Yunyao shrugged, "You think I''m incapable, so you should go find one yourself. But before you do that, don''t change into your real body armor, right?"


    "You ¡­" Su Qingxue was about to explode, this woman was actually mocking her!?


    Looking at the two women who were not on the right path to begin with, Ye Fan was the first one to start a fight.


    Feng Yueying, Du Yun''er, and Ning Zimo by his side were in harmony with each other, but none of them dared to interfere.<span>Ye Fan wanted to find a way to divert the two women''s attention, so he pped his forehead and said, "That''s right!" "Please help me take a look at the numbers on this note. Wife, you are very sensitive to numbers. Take a look at what this is."


    Ye Fan showed the note to Su Qingxue.


    After Su Qingxue recited it again, she frowned and said, "What is this thing? Where did you get it from?" It doesn''t even look like a bank ount.<span>"Pfft." On the side, Chu Yunyao began to giggle. Sheughed very happily, "Miss Su, you''ve really given yourself away. Aren''t you thinking about all sorts of things?"


    "What do you mean!? Don''t tell me you know about it!? " Su Qingxue said with a cold face.


    Ye Fan frowned, "Okay, Yunyao, if you know what it is, then hurry up and say it. Time is of the essence!"


    Chu Yunyao sighed and said, "This is very obvious, it''s a coordinate. Don''t tell me that when you were young you didn''t even take geography ss?"


    <span>"You said, this istitude and longitude!?" Ye Fan was suddenly enlightened.


    <span>"Yeah, but this coordinate is very urate to the decimal point at the back. Moreover, the person who wrote the coordinates was very anxious so he didn''t write down the decimal point clearly."


    "But, a woman as clever as me can still be seen." Chu Yunyao said and even looked at Su Qingxue with ridicule.


    Su Qingxue didn''t have the time to care about the provocation and asked: "What does this coordinate represent?"


    Ye Fan''s mind shed. He quickly took out his phone and entered the coordinates into a GPS map.


    Only after checking did he find that this ce was located on an unknown ind in the southeast part of the China Sea. The ind was full of these undeveloped inds, and other than a few fishing boats, almost no other ships would pass by.


    <span>"Your nanomites... Is it impossible to cross the ocean? " Ye Fan asked Chu Yunyao.


    "Of course, once a robot enters the water, it won''t be able to move at all. How do we get to the sea?" Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan felt a burst of ecstasy in his heart, saying, "I''m going over now!"


    <span>The girls finally understood that this was the location where the hostage was most likely!


    <span>If it was a ce that required crossing the ocean to go, then Chu Yunyao naturally wouldn''t be able to find the hostage.


    If Song Xinghe wanted to escape, then he definitely wouldn''t stay in China and would need to go overseas. Therefore, it was most convenient to put the hostages on the escape route and take them with him.<span>After all, in order to protect himself, he had to keep the hostage within range. If he was too far away, he wouldn''t feel at ease.


    "I''ll go too!" Su Qingxue''s face was full of determination.In her heart, she was still afraid that something might happen to Aunt Jiang. She absolutely didn''t want to stay at home and foolishly wait for news.


    <span>Ye Fan thought that it would be good to let the women go with them. At least he could ensure that Song Xinghe would not kill any vicious thugs, so he nodded and agreed to the woman''s request.


    "They went there by helicopter. Wouldn''t it be too slow if we drove there to save them?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "The hostages don''t necessarily need us to go and rescue them. Even if I can''t go there immediately and let others go, I can still rescue them first!"Chu Yunyao''s eyes lit up. She took out her phone and said, "I''m here to contact the army. My phone, Song Xinghe, cannot eavesdrop."


    ¡­ ¡­.


    An hourter, on an ind in the southeast part of the China Sea, a seemingly ordinary private yacht was docked at the edge of the ind.<span>Song Xinghe''s helicopter slowlynded on the yacht. Relying on the helicopter''s fuel to travel far away was obviously impossible, but it still needed supplies.


    After getting off the helicopter, Song Xinghe first went to the cockpit,id out a route, and started the yacht.


    Afterwards, they brought Tong Huizhen into the lower deck of the yacht.


    <span>"President Li ¡­" Aunt Jiang, it feels like ¡­ "


    <span>Before Song Xinghe could finish, he was stunned. He saw that the room where the hostages were originally held was empty!


    "This... How is this possible!? " Song Xinghe was shocked. He then came to his senses and turned his head to run out.


    However, when he walked out of the cabin again, he found that the yacht had been closed down, and there was a team of armed soldiers wearing amphibious equipment standing on the deck. They were pointing their guns at him with their ck muzzles."Raise your hand and face the wall!" "Hurry up!" a soldier shouted.


    <span>Song Xinghe''s face was still filled with confusion, he did not know how he was found.


    At the same time, a military speedboat approached rapidly from afar.

 Chapter 695

    0695


    Other than Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao, the other women chose to stay in the military camp by the shore.The two women sat on the speedboat, while Ye Fan stood at the bow of the speedboat.


    <span>When he saw that Song Xinghe and Tong Hui Zhen were already surrounded on the deck, Ye Fan immediately leaped into the air, and thennded stably on the deck.


    <span>"Song Xinghe, I didn''t expect to see you again so soon." Ye Fan grinned and said.


    "Why did you find me!? Why!? "Why!?" Song Xinghe was about to go crazy. He should have noticed the various details and made sure that no one was following them.


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "How to find you is not important. The most important thing is, you don''t have hostages anymore."<span>At this moment, Su Qingxue walked onto the small ind. On the small ind, two soldiers were supporting President Li, and Aunt Jiang was standing there as well.


    Although theirplexions were pale, it was clear that they were fine. They had been hiding in the caves on the ind.


    "Aunt Jiang!" Are you alright?! " When Su Qingxue saw Aunt Jiang, she finally couldn''t hold back her tears.


    <span>Although it hadn''t even been a day, the woman was already frightened.


    Aunt Jiang hugged Su Qingxue and kept shaking her head. With a teary smile in her eyes, she said, "It''s okay. "Other than my head still feeling dizzy and weak, everything else is fine."


    Seeing that, Song Xinghe''s gaze darkened. He muttered: "Those who know that the hostages are here, and that this ce is known to others, are the only ones who know that ¡­ "That''s right ¡­"


    Song Xinghe slowly turned his head and looked at Tong Huizhen who was behind him.<span>At the same time, Tong Huizhen had a face full of determination. He suddenly jumped and strangled Song Xinghe from behind!


    "Bastard!" You killed my son! I want you dead! " Tong Huizhen screamed, wanting to strangle Song Xinghe to death!


    <span>This scene was something that Ye Fan did not expect, and he couldn''t help but be startled.


    However, it was clear that Song Xinghe''s body had been remodeled to be even stronger. Not only was he not affected, he even grabbed Tong Huizhen''s neck and lifted her up before mming her onto the metal railing of the boat!<span>"ng!"


    Tong Huizhen crashed and fell into the sea.


    Ye Fan frowned, and said to the other amphibiousbat team members, "Go and save her on shore!"<span>Themander frowned. "Who are you? Why are youmanding us?"


    <span>"If I tell you to go, then go! Do you all want to rebel!? " On the boat, Chu Yunyao loudly shouted.


    Upon hearing Chu Yunyao''s words, this officer anxiously agreed and immediately sent two members to pick up Tong Huizhen.<span>"Slut!" Slut! You actually betrayed me!? " Song Xinghe yelled in exasperation.


    <span>On the shore, Su Qingxue and Auntie Jiang were on alert when they saw the wet Tong Huizhen being carried along.


    "Ye Fan!" She''s the one who knocked me out! I''ll kill her now! " Aunt Jiang was furious.


    <span>"No!" Ye Fan hurriedly stopped her and said, "Aunt Jiang, Tong Hui Zhen belongs to our side. She brought us here, so she should have her reasons!"


    "What!?" Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang looked at the woman in astonishment.


    Tong Hui Zhen''s face was filled with sorrow and guilt as she muttered, "I''m sorry ¡­ "I''m sorry..."Ye Fan sighed and said, "You should be that bionic Tong Huizhen, right? Why did you help Song Xinghe catch Aunt Jiang, and now you''re helping us instead?"


    Tong Huizhen looked up and bitterly said: "I can''t defy the mandatorymand Song Xinghe gave me, but I actually don''t want to do that. The only thing I can do is to send the news to you guys when he isn''t paying attention ¡­"


    After Ye Fan finished listening, he finally understood.


    When this Tong Huizhen was being controlled by Song Xinghe, she was unable to make her own decisions. As for her own thoughts, they were already not the same as Song Xinghe''s.


    "Qingxue, please believe me, Song Xinghe was the one who kidnapped Aunt Jiang! If I let him find out that I was going to disobey him, he might force me to kill someone, or do something else!<span>I really don''t want to do anything that would let you down. I am very grateful that you were able to forgive me and give me another chance to be a good person ¡­ I... "I really don''t want to do anything bad ¡­" Tong Huizhen cried in grief.


    Seeing such a heart-wrenching Tong Huizhen cry, Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang were both stunned. They didn''t know what to do. The person in front of them was clearly an imitation, but her feelings were so real.


    On the deck, when Song Xinghe heard this, he became angry out of embarrassment, "Bitch! He was just a bionic human and yet he dared to make up his own mind!? Do you really f * cking think you''re a human?! I''ll detonate you right now! "<span>As Song Xinghe spoke, he took out a specially made phone that he brought with him. What number he was nning to press?


    Ye Fan knew that this thing could definitely be used to control living beings, so how could he give Song Xinghe a chance?


    In a sh, Ye Fan appeared in front of Song Xinghe and grabbed his wrist!


    "Crack! Crack!"Song Xinghe let out a pitiful cry. His joints immediately deformed and his phone fell to the ground!


    Ye Fan used a lot of strength to throw him over his shoulder, and after 180 degrees of rolling, Song Xinghe was heavily smashed onto the deck, causing a few small holes to appear on the deck!


    That fall was already extremely heavy. However, Song Xinghe''s reformed body did not receive any fatal injuries.He turned around and grabbed Ye Fan''s arm, and kicked towards Ye Fan''s thigh.


    <span>However, Ye Fan stood there without moving, as Song Xinghe''s strength did not affect him in any way.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" Song Xinghe realized that Ye Fan''s strength was not something he could touch.<span>Ye Fan said expressionlessly, "Last time, I pierced through your heart, but you survived. I wonder if you can survive this time ¡­."


    "No ¡­" Don''t. "No ¡­."<span>When Song Xinghe realized what was about to happen, he finally began begging in fear.


    <span>But Ye Fan did not want any more idents to happen, and with a punch, he directly smashed Song Xinghe''s head!


    The deck was in a mess. A headless corpse struggled a few times, but it waspletely dead.


    "Phew, this is a real person. It seems like it''s finally over. It''s a pity that his Bionic Bionics Skill was not obtained." Chu Yunyao walked onto the deck and said with a face full of regret.


    <span>Ye Fan stood up, looked at the corpse on the ground, and felt that something was wrong.


    When Ye Fan raised his head and saw the helicopter on the upper deck, he finally realized where the problem was.<span>"Driver... Driver! Where''s the helicopter pilot!? " Ye Fan asked the special forces officer beside him.


    The military officer and the special forces were all at a loss, but they were all very surprised afterwards.


    <span>"He didn''te by helicopter?" the officer asked.


    Ye Fan felt his scalp tingling. That''s right, someone just took Song Xinghe and Tong Hui Jin in the helicopter. The pilot that was with them must also be on the ship, so how could he suddenly evaporate like this?Chu Yunyao also realized that the situation wasn''t good. Just as she was about to say something, she heard Su Qingxue shriek from the shore! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 696

    0696


    <span>"There''s someone below the boat!"


    The people on the boat couldn''t see what was happening underwater, but Su Qingxue, who was on the shore, noticed it.A man who was drenched as he floated out of the sea ran towards the shore. It was another Song Xinghe!


    <span>Regardless of whether he was a bionic or not, he had obviously sneaked into the water from a concealed position when he noticed something amiss!


    If Ye Fan had arrived earlier, he would also have found out. However, Ye Fan arrivedter, so naturally he didn''t know when this guy had slipped away.


    "Get off the ship!" Ye Fan understood something and immediately shouted.


    However, it was toote. The entire yacht emitted a loud explosion!


    "Boom boom boom!" ¡­<span>Balls of fire began to rise from the bottom of the yacht. Therge amount of explosives that Song Xinghe had installed underwater had turned the yacht into a burning fire boat!


    Ye Fan''s first reaction was to pick up the stunned Chu Yunyao on the side, then he suddenly jumped towards the shore!


    <span>But the only person he could save was Chu Yunyao, the other members of the Amphibian Special Forces were unable to react at all, and were instantly surrounded by the raging fire!


    Large amounts of yacht fuel floated above the surface of the sea, and the sea was scorched by the mes. A group of members screamed out in pain, some of them directly exploded to death, while others jumped into the sea to survive.


    On the shore, Song Xinghe who had rushed out of the sea took advantage of the fact that Ye Fan was not yet on the shore and ran in the direction of Su Qingxue.


    <span>His face was full of ferociousness, betting everything on one throw, clearly wanting to make Ye Fan lose the love in his heart, and finish hisst bloody counterattack!


    <span>The two special forces who were protecting President Li reacted at the same time. They raised their submachine guns and fired out two bullets at Song Xinghe!


    <span>However, the bullet had left Song Xinghe in a mess of flesh and blood. It had failed to kill him!


    On Song Xinghe''s legs, arms, and chest, some metallic bones were revealed. While revealing the truth about the bionic humans, it also meant that the ordinary guns of the two special forces could not cause any fatal damage to him.


    <span>"Miss, run!" I will block it! " Aunt Jiang was so anxious that she wanted to go up and fight Song Xinghe, but she still had arge amount of medicinal herbs stored up in her body. The moment she gathered her true energy, she fell to her knees!


    "Auntie Jiang!" Of course, Su Qingxue could not let the old man let go of her and run away. She saw Song Xingheing and decided to condense the cold ice true energy again.


    <span>However, in order to freeze the fake Zhang Ziyu, Su Qingxue had already over-operated her martial arts. At this moment, the condition of her frost zhen Qi had been greatly reduced.


    <span>In the air behind him, Ye Fan stared at Song Xinghe as he rushed towards the woman. Although they were still over a hundred meters apart and he was still holding onto Chu Yunyao, he still had a free hand.


    He had never tried using the sword intent he had learned from the Power of the Heavens and the Earth at such a long distance, but he could only give it a shot right now!


    His two fingers formed a sword as he advanced towards Song Xinghe. With a prediction, his arm forcefully charged forward and stabbed out with a "sword"!<span>Just as Song Xinghe watched as Song Xinghe approached and felt that he was powerless, a sharp sound pierced through the air!


    An invisible sword intent, like a bullet fired by a sniper rifle, brought along a powerful trajectory as it shot into the back of Song Xinghe''s neck!<span>"ng!"


    <span>While Song Xinghe was running, his neck was prated. The metal in his neck was shattered, and his head was twisted.


    <span>His body tilted, tilted, and heavily fell in front of Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang!


    <span>And at this time, Ye Fan still hadn''tnded on the ground, which clearly showed how fast this sword intent was!


    Chu Yunyao was the closest, after seeing Ye Fan''s "Hundred Feet Piercing" move, her beautiful eyes were filled with disbelief. She realized that she had underestimated the strength of a man!


    Su Qingxue was scared to the point that her pretty face turned pale, but seeing that Song Xinghe had been knocked down by Ye Fan from a distance, she finally let out a sigh of relief.<span>However, seeing that Ye Fan had carried Chu Yunyao down, the woman''s mood did not look any better.


    Just when everyone thought that Song Xinghe''s counterattack was finally stopped, Tong Huizhen, who was not far away, madly rushed towards Su Qingxue!


    <span>"Gentle Snow! "Run!"


    Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang were still suspicious of Tong Huizhen. They were both skeptical as to whether this bionic was an enemy or a friend.


    <span>At this moment, when they saw Tong Huizhen running over with an extremely nervous expression, they were stunned.


    <span>However, Tong Huizhen did not seem to care too much. She directly flew over and pounced towards Song Xinghe''s corpse that was lying on the ground!


    <span>"Boom!"


    A fireball exploded, and Song Xinghe''s corpse turned out to be a bomb!?


    <span>Just now, he had pounced towards Su Qingxue. What he needed to do was to self-destruct and die together with her!


    <span>Even though Tong Huizhen was a bionic, she knew more about Song Xinghe''s secrets. At this moment, she could not exin too much and chose to use her body as a meat shield to block most of the bomb''s power!


    <span>The shockwave from the bomb still made Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang roll backwards. A cloud of dust flew into the air, and everyone felt that their ears were ringing.


    <span>When some metallic fragments and bloody remains fell from the sky, it was only then that everyone was convinced of what had just happened.


    <span>When Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao saw this scene, they couldn''t help but be shocked. Ye Fan was already halfway there, but he couldn''t stop Song Xinghe''s corpse from exploding.


    What shocked Ye Fan was that Tong Huizhen was actually willing to use her "life" to protect Su Qingxue?!


    The ones who were the most shocked were none other than Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang. They originally suspected that Tong Huizhen was going to betray them again, but now, Tong Huizhen''s actions made all their doubts disappear.


    Su Qingxue saw that Tong Huizhen''s body was about to be blown to pieces, and there was only a little bit of metal bones left in her lower body, so she quickly ran over!


    Tong Hui Zhen''s body was severely injured. If it wasn''t for the metal protection on many parts of her body, she would have been smashed to smithereens.<span>The skin on her face had been burnt, and only half of her face was ck. It was barely possible to tell that it was hers.


    <span>"Why... "Why would you do that ¡­" Su Qingxue seemed to be exhausted. She knelt down beside Tong Hui Zhen''s body with tears in her eyes.


    <span>Although such an explosion might not take Su Qingxue''s life, as she had the protection of frost true qi and her strong recovery ability, her life was in danger.


    Su Qingxue would never have thought that a fake Tong Hui Jin would stand up for her at such a crucial moment and sacrifice herself.<span>"Light ¡­" "Qingxue ¡­" On Tong Hui Zhen''s metal head, his eyes moved and a weak sound came from his mouth.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes narrowed and she quickly bent over and said: "You ¡­ You can still talk? Are you okay? "


    <span>"Thank you. Forgive me for that. I... I can''t ept this ¡­ If I really... It was a ¡­ A real person. "That would be great ¡­"


    A tear fell from the corner of Tong Huizhen''s eyes, but there was no response. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 697

    <span>0697


    <span>Su Qingxue stared nkly at him. After listening to his intermittent words, she felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    She knew that she was only looking at a bionic person and not a real Tong Huizhen, but she actually had all of Tong Huizhen''s memories. It was just that she had made different choices and came up with different thoughts on a single point in her life ¡­From a certain point of view, the Tong Hui Zhen before him was a real Tong Hui Zhen, but ¡­ No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t even dream of bing a human.


    <span>She wanted to be a good person again, but she was an avatar that was being used.


    <span>"My wife, don''t be sad. Her dream is to be a real person. Although her body is a bionic human, at least she lives more like a human than a lot of other people, don''t you think?" Ye Fan squatted beside Su Qingxue andforted her.


    Su Qingxue looked at the man and nodded, "Okay."


    <span>"She should have been created by Song Xinghe as a bionic human at the beginning, so she was able to escape Song Xinghe''splete control of his thoughts and have her own thoughts ¡­ It''s a pity, she could have been a good person. "Chu Yunyao walked over at this time and said with a sigh.


    Aunt Jiang wiped away her tears, squatted down andforted, "Miss, no matter what that real Tong Huizhen looks like, at least we''ve seen a kinddy. In the future, we''ll just treat her like the realdy."


    Su Qingxue thought for a while and said, "Let''s take her back, I want to ¡­ ¡­ Buried in the cemetery. "


    On the small ind, everyone was silent. The only sound that could be heard was the sound of waves crashing against rocks.<span>¡­ ¡­.


    In a quiet coffee shop, the owner of the counter was lying on his stomach, dozing off.


    It wasn''t that there weren''t many customers, but early in the morning, the coffee shop met two distinguished guests and rented them for an entire day, not allowing anyone else to consume them.Originally, the owner of the coffee shop thought that some film crew had arrived and wanted to make some kind of advertisement or TV show to rent a ce.


    Who would have thought that the man and woman who hade would be on the second floor of the caf¨¦, drinking coffee, drinking tea, and then looking at aptopputer, doing nothing else.<span>The boss originally wanted to chat with them out of boredom, but the man''s eyes were too cold. The boss was a little scared, so he didn''t dare to go upstairs to disturb him.


    "It''s over." A man dressed in a ck suit and purple shirt, looking rather sessful, had a delicate and handsome face.The man closed the notebook and looked at the woman.


    The woman had an oval face, lovely facial features, and a well-developed figure.


    <span>"What, seeing your bionic person save Su Qingxue, you feel ufortable?" The man asked with an evil smile.


    <span>The woman picked up her coffee cup, took a sip, and took a deep breath: "It''s just a robot, after all it''s just a robot, how could it be bought by Su Qingxue''s hypocrisy!" How base! He deserved to die! "It''s a pity that Su Qingxue didn''t die from the explosion."


    <span>"To deal with Ye Fan is not an easy thing to do. This time, the n is a simtion battle, and the result is just as I thought."


    "Fortunately, we didn''t follow this n. If we were to carry it out ourselves, we would be the ones to die." The man narrowed his eyes.


    The woman said, "Master, what should we do next? Make another n?"<span>The man sneered, "Do you still not understand? With our current abilities, killing Ye Fan will be very difficult." That Selina gave me money to kill Ye Fan was actually using me as a weapon.


    <span>Although I don''t know how Ye Fan got in her way, I really hate the feeling of being used as a gun by someone ¡­


    This time, the n is just a test. To be able to kill Ye Fan, it is good to let him suffer, but the other goal is to let Ye Fan think that I am already dead. "


    The man and woman in the coffee shop were Song Xinghe and Tong Huizhen!<span>The two of them hadpletely changed their appearances. Song Xinghe looked more bookish and handsome, and Tong Huizhen looked as if she was ten years younger, regaining her youth. Her figure had also been modified and became morepact.


    As these two people walked on the street, even if Ye Fan brushed shoulders with them, it would still be difficult to discover that it was them!


    "Master, are you nning to sneak attack again when Ye Fan isn''t paying attention?" Tong Huizhen asked.Song Xinghe sneered, "Could it be that your brain is a pig''s brain? I already told you, without absolute strength, in front of Ye Fan, we are as weak as ants ¡­


    Threats and kidnappings were not enough to defeat him. And even if we don''t kill him, some people will deal with him.


    <span>Now that we have money, and I''ve changed my face and changed yours, we can all think of ways to improve ourselves.


    <span>Ten years is not toote for a gentleman to take revenge. That Selina wanted me to be her cannon fodder, but I was only pretending to be stupid in order to cheat money from her. If she wants to use me, don''t even think about it! "


    <span>"Master... "Then how can we increase our strength?" Tong Huizhen asked curiously.


    "There are a lot of ways. Ancient martial arts, superpowers, magic, magic ¡­" With my wisdom, I do not believe that I will not be able to find a way to directly kill Ye Fan! " Song Xinghe said with a gloomy expression.


    <span>"Master!" I want to be stronger too! I want to learn that too! I want to personally kill that bitch Su Qingxue! " Tong Hui Zhen''s eyes were filled with hatred as he asked in a craving tone.


    <span>Song Xinghe ridiculed, "You are so stupid, I advise you to take advantage of the fact that no one knows you, and quickly use your new face and skin to catch a rich person, maybe you can live a few good years ¡­ ¡­ You can forget about taking revenge.


    "You can rest assured, my n is watertight. That Selina must be the same as Ye Fan and the others, thinking that we are already dead. So, you are now free ¡­"


    "No ¡­" No! Master! Don''t leave me! I... I just want to follow you! " Tong Hui Zhen kneeled on the ground with a pleading look on her face.<span>"I really can''t do anything to you, you slut." Song Xinghe smiled, leaned back in his chair, and spread out his legs, "If you want to follow me, then serve me well and make my heart and bodyfortable. I naturally won''t leave you behind ¡­"


    <span>Seeing that, Tong Huizhen understood and immediately smiled charmingly. She licked her red lips and crawled over to Song Xinghe''s legs. She reached out her hand to pull down the man''s zipper ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>After returning to Hua Hai from the ind, Su Qingxue went to the cemetery and prepared to bury him one day, just as she said before.


    The woman''s mood was also very low. Even until Valentine''s Day the next day, she did not feel much. She hadpletely forgotten about this holiday.Ye Fan originally wanted to tell Su Qingxue his Valentine''s Day present, but seeing the woman''s mood, he also felt that it was inappropriate, so he decided to wait for a few days.


    The next morning, Aunt Jiang organized Tong Huizhen''s personal belongings. After the people went to cremate the items, they buried them together with Tong Huizhen''s remains in the cemetery.After finishing this series of tasks, it was alreadyte at night by the time he returned home.


    After dinner, Su Qingxue nned to pull herself together and go back to the study to do some work. As soon as she sat down, she saw Aunt Jiang walk in with something in her hand. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 698

    <span>0698


    "Aunt Jiang, is something the matter?" Just when Su Qingxue asked, she found out that Aunt Jiang was holding a ss jar.Aunt Jiang smiled and said: "This little turtle was raised by the Madam. Miss, do you think I should bring it to my room to raise? Or on the balcony? "


    <span>Only now did Su Qingxue remember that the bionic human Tong Huizhen had left behind such a pet.


    <span>The small ck Turtle obviously didn''t know that its adoptive owner had already left forever. It stuck its small head out with its pitch-ck eyes, curiously looking around the study room.


    <span>Su Qingxue thought for a while and said, "Put it down, I''ll raise it."


    "Huh?" Aunt Jiang thought she misheard, "Miss, you want to raise a little turtle?"


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" Su Qingxue faintly said, "When she was alive, she used her life to protect me. This little turtle that she left behind, I want to treat it well."


    Aunt Jiang was moved. She knew that Su Qingxue treated that bionic person as a treasure and treated him as a real family member.To Su Qingxue, it was no longer important what the original Tong Hui Jin looked like.


    What she remembered was that kind Tong Huizhen who loved flowers and flowers, who loved raising small turtles, and who loved working in the kitchen.<span>"Alright then, miss. I''ll put this jar here, and the turtle feed will be here as well." Aunt Jiang smiled.


    <span>After Auntie Jiang left, Su Qingxue walked to the side of the ss jar and looked at the little ink tortoise. She stretched out her finger and gently touched the little ink tortoise''s back.


    The little ink turtle was so scared that it hurriedly hid its head inside.


    Seeing this little thing''s appearance, Su Qingxue pursed her lips and smiled, "Don''t worry, I will rece your master and take good care of you when you grow up ¡­."


    After looking at the little ink turtle for a while, Su Qingxue remembered that she didn''t know how to raise a turtle, so she ran in front of theputer and started searching for the turtle skill.Suddenly, a phone call came in. Su Qingxue looked at the caller and quickly picked it up.


    "Weiwei, are you back?" Su Qingxue cried out.


    <span>"I just got off the ne. How was it? CEO Su, I''m being interesting. I''ll call you when I get off the ne!" A woman''s melodious voice came from the other side.


    <span>Su Qingxue squinted and smiled, "Which hotel are you staying in? I''ll find you tomorrow. "


    "I think it''s the Cloud International Hotel, since it''s booked by the agency, you should know the best five-star hotel in Hua Hai, right?"


    Su Qingxue frowned and said, "Oh ¡­. I know... "Alright, then when should I meet with you tomorrow to give you a wind?""Yo, my dear CEO Su, you are busy every day, do you still have the time to see a little girl like me? "Haha ¡­"


    Su Qingxue sighed and shook her head helplessly. "How can Ipare to you? You''re an international film empress right now, an A-list celebrity. It''s my honor to see you."


    "Su Qingxue!" You''re a bad student, and you actually know how to mock me! "<span>"Who told you to be so weird, calling me CEO Su. If you call me CEO Su, I really don''t have time to eat with you. I have a lot of things to do!" Su Qingxue teased.


    <span>"Aiya! No... Xiao Xue, I was in the wrong. It was not easy for me toe back, I wanted to run to your house to kiss you and hug you. If it wasn''t for the manager and bodyguard watching me, I would have rushed over by now! "


    <span>Su Qingxue hurriedly advised, "Don''t be like this. If you move now, all the reporters in the country will run with you. I don''t want to be randomly photographed by others."


    "Hehe, I don''t want to do that too! Being filmed together with you, I''m sure they think I''m not pretty enough. Wouldn''t I ruin my own future then?"


    Su Qingxue couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "Alright, Weiwei, stop saying such things. Hurry up and rest, I''ll go and find you tomorrow."<span>"Ai ai ai!" Don''t be in such a hurry to hang up! It''s rare for old ssmates and old friends to meet you, how can you sleep so peacefully? "Don''t forget to bring your husband with you tomorrow. I would like to see who has the ability to snatch my ''wife'' away!" Ling Yuwei snorted.


    <span>Su Qingxue hesitated and said, "I want to see if he''s free."


    "How can you be like this? Didn''t you agree to let me see youst time?"


    Su Qingxue muttered to herself. Other ces were fine, but the Cloud Group''s ce was the ce where her heart ached.


    "Alright, we''ll talk about it tomorrow. I''ll try my best to take him," Su Qingxue said and hung up the phone.


    Su Qingxue sat on the chair and thought for a while. Then, she got up and walked out of the study. She went to Ye Fan''s room and knocked on the door.<span>"Auntie Jiang, the door isn''t locked." Ye Fan, who was inside, shouted.


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned and pushed open the door, "It''s me."


    Ye Fan was sitting in front of aputer with his headphones on, ying a game. When he turned around, he saw Su Qingxue. I... I didn''t expect you to knock on my door! "<span>Ye Fan didn''t even notice who was outside the door, and just silently assumed that it was Aunt Jiang who had brought him food.


    Su Qingxue said helplessly: "You''re ying games with Mu Mu again?"


    Ye Fan smiled awkwardly and nodded. Ever since Mu Mu Mu hadined to him, he still spent some time to y games with the girl.


    Only by pacifying his sister-inw, the house would not be a mess.<span>"Let me tell you, tomorrow I''m going to have a meal with my best friend. She wants to see you, so if you don''t have time, then forget it ¡­"


    "I do! "Yes, yes!" Ye Fan hurriedly agreed, "Wife, it''s rare for you to have a best friend, how can I not go and meet her?"<span>Hearing this, Su Qingxue felt very upset, "What do you mean by ''rarely has a best friend''? Am I very hard to get along with?"


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly changed his words, "Oh, an ordinary person doesn''t have the qualifications to be close friends with you, my wife."


    Su Qingxue red at the man, "Then wait for tomorrow morning. I wille find you then. Don''t dress too casually.""So you want me to wear my own clothes?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Su Qingxue was stunned for a moment before she remembered that Ye Fan''s clothes were all made by Grandmaster Alec with outrageous prices.


    Therefore, she hurriedly shook her head, "Bye, just wear the one I bought for you. It''s a normal brand."<span>Ye Fan nodded with an understanding smile, and curiously asked, "Wife, what''s the name of your best friend? What does she look like?" Is it much like you? "


    Su Qingxue thought of Ling Yuwei''s image and said, "Her name is Ling Yuwei, and she''spletely different from me. When she was in school, she was a big sister in a school, so she''s kind of like a bad girl.


    However, she''s a good person, and she''s also a good to me. It''s just that she''s a little fake, so she smokes, drinks, dyeing her hair, and dresses in a very neutral manner ¡­ But now that she''s a big star, her image is pretty much that of a goddess. "Ye Fan was surprised, "Wife, why would you be a friend of a bad girl? Aren''t you the school''s top student?"


    Su Qingxue bit her lip with a strange expression and said, "Why are you asking so much? Whether you like to go or not ".


    <span>Ye Fan scratched the back of his head in bewilderment, then awkwardly smiled and said, "Then I won''t ask, I''ll definitely go tomorrow!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 699

    0699


    <span>The next morning, Ye Fan drove Su Qingxue''s Bentley car and the two of them arrived at the Cloud International Hotel.


    It was unknown if Su Qingxue was intentionally trying to show off to Chu Yunyao, but she had actually picked out a white Bentley, which had the exact same model as Chu Yunyao''s car.


    Ye Fan pretended that he didn''t know anything, and after getting off the car with the woman, he walked towards the hotel entrance.<span>Around the hotel, there were arge number of reporters and photographic teams, as well as some nearby buildings. They were all paparazzi, trying to capture the scene from all angles.


    Ye Fan was very puzzled, and asked the woman, "Wife, is your best friend that famous?"


    Su Qingxue looked at Ye Fan as if she was looking at a monster, "You really don''t know my friend? Although she rarely worked in the country, she was still an A-rated film empress at the International Film Festival and was very famous internationally! She starred in two Hollywood movies that hit the countryst year that were worth more than a billion. "


    <span>Ye Fan said, "Is she acting in that kind of special effect movie or action movie?"


    "That''s right, she was born to be a martial arts actor. Otherwise, it would be hard for the Chinese actors to be famous through other shows in China." Su Qingxue said.Ye Fan suddenly said, "No wonder I haven''t heard of her before, I don''t like to watch action movies and special effects because they are too boring for me."


    Su Qingxue thought about it and felt that it was true. The fights that men experienced were much more exciting than the movies. Why would they need to watch fake movies?


    Upon walking into the hotel, they saw quite a few hotel posters and promotional banners.


    <span>"Wee to the hotel, Miss Ling Yuwei, the International Film Queen!"


    <span>It could be seen that the Cloud Peak Group had also spent money to rent this international coffee, all for the sake of using Ling Yuwei to advertise.


    "Hmph, this Chu Yunyao, looks like the hotel business isn''t doing well." When Su Qingxue saw these advertisements, she felt quite disdainful.


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly agreed and nodded, "Yes, yes, business is definitely not good."


    Su Qingxue feltfortable when she heard the man say the same thing, regardless of whether he meant it or not. She took the initiative and put her hand on Ye Fan''s arm.


    <span>The two of them walked towards the elevator and discovered that there were four bodyguards and two hotel staff members guarding the elevator. It was obvious that they were extremely alert and were very afraid of being disturbed by others.


    Ye Fan took a quick nce and immediately saw that these bodyguards were all from the special forces. They were quite powerful and should be from a professional bodyguardpany.


    "Hubby, Weiwei is in the presidential suite, we should be able to go in directly, right?" Su Qingxue asked.<span>Ye Fan heard the soft voice of "husband" and felt his heart soften. Because of Tong Hui Zhen''s matter, Su Qingxue had been depressed for the past two days, so she didn''t call out to him.


    After two days, they finally heard it again. It was truly a heavenly music to hear.<span>"It should be fine. Didn''t you contact her before?" Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue wasn''t sure, but when they arrived at the elevator, it was indeed stopped.


    <span>"Madam, as the Heavenly Queen''s residence is special, please show your room card first." A waiter said.


    Su Qingxue said, "I''m a friend of Ling Yuwei''s. My name is Su Qingxue and I''m here to look for her for a meal. She should have mentioned it before, right?"


    <span>When the waiter heard this, he told the two of them to wait a bit before making a phone call.


    <span>"Mr. O''Sani, there''s a Miss Su here who says she''s a friend of Miss Vivian''s and that she''s arranged to have dinner with Miss Vivian. It was ¡­ "It''s ¡­"


    The waiter waited for a moment, then hung up and said apologetically, "Miss Su, Miss Vivian did not ask for any of you. Please go back."Su Qingxue was stunned. Ye Fan was also puzzled. He looked at the woman and asked, "Wife, what''s the situation?"


    "I... "I don''t know either." Su Qingxue frowned, "I''ll make a phone call."


    The woman took out her cell phone and called Ling Yuwei, but her phone was turned off.Su Qingxue could not help but worry, "How could this be? Did something happen to Weiwei?"


    <span>Ye Fan then asked the waiter, "Who is that O''Leary?"


    "Mr. O''Sani is Ms. Vivian''s manager. If there''s anything you need, you have to contact him. Usually, we don''t have direct contact with Ms. Vivian," the waiter said.Ye Fan squinted his eyes and brought Su Qingxue to the hall.


    <span>"Hubby, why? Weiwei and I clearly agreed ¡­" Su Qingxue was very confused.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "I''m guessing that it was that O''Sani who didn''t let us see her, or something unexpected happened. Wife, do you want to leave now, or do you have to go up and meet me? "


    Su Qingxue said, "She''s here already. I won''t be at ease even if I don''t see her. What if something really happens to her?" "But how are we supposed to go up? Are we supposed to just barge in?"


    <span>Ye Fan touched his chin andughed, "Wife..." There is a saying that I don''t know if I should say it ¡­ "


    <span>Su Qingxue thought for a while, then angrily said, "You want to find Chu Yunyao?"


    "Ugh ¡­" "Is this the simplest method? Of course, if I don''t want to find a wife, I won''t." Ye Fan hurriedly said in all seriousness.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes carried a cold gaze as if she was about to get angry.Ye Fan hurriedly said, "Not looking!" No more searching! Wife, don''t be angry! "


    "Go ahead!" Suddenly, Su Qingxue sighed and said, "I can''t stop you anyways, you like her."


    <span>Ye Fan felt weak in his heart, "Wife, I''m not looking for..." He really wasn''t looking for her ¡­ "Don''t be like this..."


    <span>"You can look for it if I tell you to!" Why are you so cowardly?! "


    "Aren''t I afraid that my wife will be angry?!"


    "I''m your wife, not a monster! I won''t eat you! Why are you so scared of me!?


    You are, after all, a grown man, an emperor of hell, and you are so afraid of me at home. "It makes me feel like I have a bad temper ¡­" Su Qingxue pouted.


    "I ¡­" Ye Fan thought to himself, this girl''s temper was already very bad, but she hurriedly smiled and said, "Then I''ll go look for Yunyao. Wife, wait a moment."<span>Ye Fan took out his phone and called Chu Yunyao, exining the situation.


    Chu Yunyao seemed like she had just met. After she finished listening, she said, "I understand, you guys wait a moment."


    <span>Not long after hanging up, a well-dressed man trotted and came in front of Ye Fan and Su Qingxue.


    "CEO Su, it''s been a long time, I''m the general manager here, Zhao *. Chairman Chu has already exined the situation, I''ll bring you two to the presidential suite now, this way please ¡­"


    Along the way, the waiter at the elevator did not dare to stop them. The bodyguard hesitated but didn''t say anything.


    <span>The three of them took the elevator all the way to the floor of the presidential suite. When they stepped out of the elevator, they discovered that there were over ten tall bodyguards standing in the corridor.


    "CEO Su, I can only bring the two of you here because of the agreement between the hotel and GAA Corporation, including the management of our hotel. Without the permission of the manager, O''Sany, I can''t disturb Miss Vivian." Zhao said apologetically.<span>Ye Fan and Su Qingxue naturally understood and nodded. After thanking Zhao Yu, they walked towards the presidential suite that was heavily guarded. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 700

    <span>¡á


    0700


    <span>As soon as they arrived at the door, tworge bodyguards extended their hands and blocked the entrance.


    <span>The bodyguards at the side even reached their hands to their waists and their clothes, obviously hiding some kind of weapon.


    "Who are you?" the white bodyguard asked in Shardde.<span>Su Qingxue said, "I came to look for Vivian. I''m her friend. Today, we have an appointment for lunch, you just need to ask her and you''ll know."


    <span>"I''m sorry, Miss Vivian didn''t have a meal with a friend in today''s schedule. Please leave immediately." The white bodyguard said seriously.


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned, "Is it very difficult for you guys to go in and ask?" Did something happen to Vivian? "Why don''t you let her see me?"


    The bodyguard''s face darkened, "Please leave, otherwise we won''t be polite."


    Su Qingxue was angry in her heart, so she simply yelled at the door, "Weiwei! "Weiwei, are you inside?!"As soon as he shouted, the bodyguard at the door became furious. He reached for Su Qingxue''s cor and was about to hit her!


    <span>However, Ye Fan''s speed was even faster, and he had already swung his fist at the bodyguard''s face!


    <span>"Pfft!"


    The bodyguard spat out a mouthful of blood and two teeth, then fell to the ground.<span>"F * ck me, you dare to hit my wife in front of me!?" Ye Fan acted like a man and raised his eyebrows at Su Qingxue, "Wife, did I perform well?"


    <span>Su Qingxue couldn''t even react and sighed, "You hit them too hard. They are Weiwei''s bodyguards."


    "This is heavy? If I don''t pull back, wouldn''t his head explode? " Ye Fan innocently spread his hands.<span>While they were talking, the group of bodyguards beside them also came back to their senses. Three or four of them immediately rushed towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan''s hands and feet were like the wind. He opened up his bow from left to right, sending one flying with one punch and kicking another with one kick. He used his hands to grab a person by the neck and knocked over tworge men who were two meters tall.


    <span>This group of retired special forces saw Ye Fan''s skill and finally realized that the situation wasn''t looking good. They all pulled out their hidden pistols and aimed at Ye Fan.


    <span>"Raise your hands over your head immediately! Facing the wall! Otherwise we''ll shoot! " a bodyguard shouted.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the two bodyguards holding their guns in ridicule, his eyes revealed a cold light, "Open it, guess who will die first?"


    <span>A group of bodyguards saw Ye Fan''s rxed look, and their hearts began to beat like a drum. They didn''t know why, but even though the man in front of them was clearly unarmed, none of them felt that they could beat him!


    <span>At that moment, the presidential suite''s door finally opened. A fat, middle-aged Caucasian man with a pipe, brown sunsses, bald head and a id shirt walked out.


    "What happened!? What are all of you doing!? " The fatty had an angry look on his face.<span>"Mr. O''Sani, these two people must see Vivian because they have an appointment with Miss Vivian," one of the bodyguards quickly exined.


    O''Sani nced at Ye Fan and co., and said with a gloomy face: "Was it you who just asked to see Vivian?" Tell you what, Vivian has no time for you! Hurry up and f * ck off, or I''ll call the police! "


    <span>"I don''t believe it, I just called Weiweist night, she''s my best friend, she can''t possibly suddenly not see us!" Su Qingxue coldly said, "And you are her manager, you don''t have the authority to restrict her from meeting with anyone!"


    "It seems like you have to go to jail. I''ll call the police right now!"With that said, O''Sani was about to make a phone call.


    How could Ye Fan be willing to waste time with him, he directly walked into the suite!


    "Hey!" What are you doing!? "Stop right there!" O''Sani held out his hand to stop him.


    However, Ye Fan''s body shed, and he was able to dodge the obstruction, arriving inside the suite.<span>The scene immediately became chaotic. Su Qingxue took advantage of the time and also ran in.


    When they arrived at the presidential suite, they discovered that it was empty. There was no one inside!


    "Weiwei!" "Weiwei!" Su Qingxue yelled twice and didn''t reply.


    Ye Fan frowned, "Wife, there really is no one here, she''s not here.""How could that be ¡­." Su Qingxue turned around and looked at O''Sani in puzzlement, "What''s the situation!?" She''s not here, why are all of you guarding her like this?! "


    <span>"This is none of your business! Get the hell out of here! "


    Ye Fan took a step forward, arriving in front of the fat manager, grabbing his clothes, and said with a gloomy face, "Listen, your tone when you speak to my wife is not very good, I hope you will respect me a little."


    "F * ck ¡­" Why!? "What do you think you are doing ¡­"<span>Without waiting for Orly to finish his sentence, Ye Fan threw a punch towards a wall at the side. His fist was still more than a meter away from the wall, but it carried out a fist attack as if it was made of rotten wood!


    <span>"Boom!" A deafening sound rang out and a huge hole appeared on the wall. Dust flew into the air!


    <span>O''Sani''s face turned green and he stared in shock at the hole. The bodyguards behind him were even more amazed, as if they had seen a ghost!


    <span>This was simply a dream. Even beforeing into contact with the wall, the wall had nearly copsed?!


    "Now you know what to say?" Ye Fan asked lightly.The fat Caucasian man swallowed his saliva and nodded his head like a chick pecking rice. His eyes revealed a strong sense of fear.


    "Sir, miss, I will definitely speak properly ¡­" Don''t. "Don''t kill me..." Orsini was close to tears.


    Su Qingxue sighed as she watched. Why would some people wait until Ye Fan got angry before being willing to speak properly.But then again, ever since Su Qingxue met Ye Fan, this man had been getting stronger and stronger. Even though Su Qingxue knew Ye Fan''s background, she still felt that this man''s strength was unfathomable ¡­ ¡­


    Recently Ye Fan has also be more diligent, practicing every morning and night.


    Not afraid of those with high talent, but afraid of those with high talent who are so hardworking. Su Qingxue was even more unable to see how strong Ye Fan was.<span>"That''s right. People of China are usually very friendly and hospitable. Come, don''t be nervous. Sit down and slowly tell us what happened to your Miss Vivian." Ye Fan grinned and put Orisani down.


    O''Sani almost leaned against the wall as he walked to a chair in the distance and sat down. He was so frightened that he couldn''t even stand straight.<span>"Actually... "Actually..." "Vivian, she. "She''s gone missing ¡­"


    <span>"What?!" Su Qingxue immediately asked worriedly: "What''s missing?" I was talking to her on the phonest night! "


    "Yes ¡­" Yeah, "O''Malley said," She just came out of the airportst night and went to the hotel. She''s all here, but this morning, I came to bring her breakfast. "He''s gone ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 701

    0701<span>"Didn''t the hotel have any surveince videos? How can a person disappear from the face of the earth? " Su Qingxue said anxiously.


    "Yes, I did." But... But there was no record of Miss Vivian going in or out. " Orisani sighed."Then why do you keep stopping us froming up!? Why were they so heavily guarded? Aren''t you going to call the police to look for someone now!? " Su Qingxue said angrily.


    O''Sani said with a bitter face: "Call the police ¡­" The police didn''t know what to say. The way people disappeared was really too bizarre.


    <span>Furthermore, we don''t dare to leak out this information at all. Once Miss Vivian is kidnapped, ourpany''s shares will fall greatly. The fans all over the world will be panic-stricken, and the pressure on public opinion will also be huge ¡­


    The point is, we don''t know how people get away with it, we can''t exin it properly, we can''t even do public rtions.


    At the moment, only a few executives in the mainpany knew about Vivian''s disappearance. They were discussing how to deal with it ¡­ We can only pretend that Miss Vivian is still in the hotel until we hear from her. "<span>Hearing this, Su Qingxue''s face was full of worry. She couldn''t help but to look at Ye Fan, "What do we do? Did Weiwei get kidnapped?"


    <span>Ye Fan wandered around the presidential suite and said, "Did she leave anything behind? We just called her on her phone, but couldn''t reach her."


    <span>"This is Vivian''s cell phone. I was worried that someone would call so I shut it down..."


    Ye Fan grabbed the phone and turned it on, "Look at herstmunication record, maybe you will get something."<span>"But the phone needs her fingerprints and her password to unlock it," O''Sani said, vexed.


    Ye Fan smiled, "This is not a military special encryption phone. Just find a hacker and unlock it for a bit. You guys wait a moment."<span>Ye Fan quickly contacted Sally at Purgatory Ind, and got her to send a hacker to unlock the phone''s lock.


    After opening the lock, Ye Fan flipped through the phone records and found that the second tost person in it was a call to Su Qingxue. The next call was from a stranger.<span>"Do you know who made this call?" Ye Fan asked.


    O''Sani looked at it and shook his head.: "This is a stranger. I didn''t see Vivian picking up the phone. She must have picked it up in her room."


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then pressed the number and called back.


    "This... What are you doing? " O''Malley eximed.Ye Fan shrugged, "Just make a phone call and ask who the other party is. It''s not a big deal, right?"


    Ozzie nervously asked: "What if it is a criminal?"


    <span>"Isn''t that better? "At least we can solve the case." Ye Fan said.


    While he was speaking, the other side of the phone connected. After answering it, an old man''s voice sounded.


    "What''s the matter?"<span>Ye Fan asked, "Hello sir, I would like to ask, did you call Miss Ling Yuweist night?"


    <span>After a moment of silence, the old man replied, "She''s fine. It''s time to go back."


    With that, the old man hung up.<span>Ye Fan knitted his brows, wanting to ask one more time, but he couldn''t get it through.


    <span>"Who the hell is that person?" "What happened to Vivian?"


    <span>Ye Fan said, "Has Miss Vivian encountered any threatening letters or enemies recently?"


    <span>"No!" If there was, we would have a clue, but the problem is that there''s no enemy like that. "O''Sani said anxiously," What did that person say, and who is he?


    <span>Ye Fan spread out his hands, "That old man said, it''s time, Vivian shoulde back, so she will naturallye back."


    "What do you mean it''s time? "What time is it in the end?!"<span>"How would I know?" Ye Fan smiled and said, "Why don''t we just wait and see?"


    <span>O''Malley was about to go crazy. "We can''t wait! "Although I can find a way to dy today''s trip, from tomorrow onwards, her journey and work will beplete. Once the outside world discovers that she has gone missing, things will blow up!"


    Su Qingxue was also worried. She frowned and said, "Hubby, can you track the cell phone''s signal? Why do I feel like that old man is so strange? Will Weiwei be in trouble?"


    <span>Ye Fan, hearing his own woman say this, also had the hackers track the coordinates of the previous call.


    In the end, he found that the location was very familiar ¡ª Purple Leaf Tea House!


    This confused Ye Fan. Could this have something to do with Ning Zimo?


    Ye Fan hurriedly made a call and asked Ning Xuemo, "Ning''er, that rather famous female celebrity, her name is Ling Yuwei. Is she at your ce?"


    Ning Xuemo asked in surprise, "Hubby, how did you know?" Are you her fan too? She came over this morning. There was an old man who seemed to be of great character and prestige. He brought a few people with him and booked up a booth near the Gazing-Lake Lake. It seemed as if he was discussing something. "Ye Fan was stunned. From the looks of it, Ling Yuwei wasn''t kidnapped, but was with someone she knew?


    But why did she go missing so strangely, instead of leaving?


    "Fine. Ning, son, I''ll head over right now and take a look. Don''t alert them."


    <span>Ye Fan hung up the phone. After he told Su Qingxue, Su Qingxue was also very surprised.


    The two of them were about to go to the Purple Leaf Tea House, but it caused O''Sani to go crazy and ask them if they had found Ling Yuwei.


    Ye Fan was toozy to bring this manager along. After all, the situation wasn''t clear. Bringing him along would be the same as bringing a bunch of reporters with him.


    After Ye Fan drove out of the hotel with Su Qingxue, he changed his speed and turned several times to get rid of the other cars. Then, he headed straight for the Purple Leaf Teahouse.


    When he arrived at the tea house, Little Zhao was already waiting at the door. Seeing Ye Fan bring Su Qingxue, Little Zhao was slightly stunned, but he quickly greeted Ye Fan with a smile.<span>Su Qingxue, on the other hand, returned to the Violet Leaf Tea House for the first time. Looking at the surrounding scenery, she said, "With such a beautiful and beautiful ce, no wonder I often don''t go home ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan felt rather awkward listening to this, and hurriedly said, "Wife, you cane often in the future. Anyway, everyone knows each other now, haha..."


    <span>"What are you talking about? Do you think this ce is alright?" "Gentle Snow?" Ning Xuemo walked out with a smile. She was dressed in traditional Chinese clothing with a ssical elegance.


    "Sister Ning, you look really good in these clothes." Su Qingxue praised sincerely, but immediately asked, "We''re here to find Weiwei, she''s my best friend."<span>Ning Xuemo suddenly understood, "So that''s how it is. You even know an international Heavenly Queen like that ¡­" I was so nervous this morning that I was afraid the reporters would attack me. But instead of waiting for them, I waited for you guys.


    <span>"Miss Ling Yuwei is in the Lakeview Hall, I''ll lead you there."


    The three of them headed towards the private room. They were far from here, but Ye Fan had already frowned and muttered, "Those whoe, are all not simple..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 702

    <span>0702


    <span>Su Qingxue and Ning Zimo looked at him in surprise.


    <span>Ning Xuemo asked, "What happened to the people who came?" I think they''re pretty nice. "


    <span>"Their cultivation is much higher than yours, so you wouldn''t be able to see that there is a warrior in the middle who should have the strength to enter the Core Formation stage. Normally, such a person would not be a small fry in the ancient martial world." Ye Fan said.


    Focus? Such a realm was still too far away for the two women.


    Unless it was some hidden expert, otherwise, with such strength, anyrge sect would be able to be the leader and the country would hold them in high regard.One must know that when Ye Fan had fought with the Dragon King, even the Dragon King had only taken half a step back to focus.


    Although the positions of the Dragon King were not purely based on strength, it was sufficient to prove that the people in the box were not ordinary people.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the private room, Ning Xuemo, as the Lady Boss, naturally went up and knocked on the door. "Old mister, Miss Ling, is it convenient for you to open the door?"<span>An old man''s voice came from inside, "Please enter."


    Her attitude was pretty good. Ning Xuemo slowly opened the door.


    Inside were seven to eight men and women, drinking tea by a low table. The atmosphere was rather tense.<span>An old man with gray hair, his hair meticulously cared for, wearing a navy blue retro suit, his eyes bright and strong.


    Behind the old man, there were a few middle-aged and young adults. They all had extraordinary auras and had sharp gazes.


    "Xiao Xue!?"<span>Within the room, the only young woman revealed a joyous expression as she stood up.


    <span>She was wearing a dark blue trench coat with a white sweater underneath. She was wearing a pair of ck pants and ck leather boots. She had a clean, European and American street air.


    <span>The woman''s hair was slightly curled at the end, and her face had a natural oval face, eyes, nose, and small mouth. She was not particrly outstanding, but with her features paired together, she was as beautiful as a crabapple after the rain, exuding a strong Oriental woman''s charm.


    Her looks weren''t the main issue, the main point was that her figure was simply too seductive. Her proud chest was unlike an ordinary oriental female''s, but her butt and long legs were raised. Because of her fitness, she was firm and straight, with an astonishingly thick and sexy ratio.<span>Although in terms of appearance and temperament, she was inferior to Su Qingxue, but in the dark at night, in a big bed, such a woman would be even better ¡­ ¡­


    However, Ye Fan didn''t dare to look at them too much. After all, the two women were standing beside him.When Su Qingxue saw the girl, she also smiled as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. "Weiwei, why did you suddenlye here? You didn''t even tell me. I thought you were in trouble."


    Ling Yuwei smiled with aplicated expression, "I''m fine. It was my grandfather who came to find me. He came out in a bit of a hurry."


    "Your grandfather?" Only then did Su Qingxue understand who the old man was. She quickly greeted, "Hello, Grandpa Ling. I was Weiwei''s schoolmate."


    "Hello." The old man smiled amiably, but his eyes seemed to be deep in thought as he looked at Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan understood one thing. The reason why Ling Yuwei had suddenly disappeared from the presidential suite was probably because she had directly used her lightness skill and flew out of the window.


    <span>Previously, Su Qingxue had said that the reason why Ling Yuwei had been sessful in her movie was because Ling Yuwei was an ancient martial artist. She had the strength of the initial stage of the Innate Realm!


    This was also why the hotel''s cameras could not capture her entry and exit records at all.It wasughable. Ling Yuwei''s bodyguards might not even be a match for her, her employer.


    "Xiao Xue, is this your husband?" Ling Yuwei curiously sized up Ye Fan.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s face flushed red as she said, "Yes, his name is Ye Fan."


    <span>"Surnamed Ye?" Ling Yuwei was stunned for a moment, and then said with a tinge of emotion, "He''s actually surnamed Ye ¡­"


    "What do you mean also have the surname Ye?" Su Qingxue asked in bewilderment.


    "Oh." Ling Yuwei smiled and shook her head, "Nothing ¡­" It''s just that he''s not as handsome as I thought, and he doesn''t seem to have any special meaning. Just what do you like about him? "


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t ept it, "Miss Ling, I admit that I don''t have any connotation, but my looks should be pretty handsome, right?"


    <span>Hearing this, Ling Yuwei burst out intoughter, "Oh, so your husband is a tease?!"


    Su Qingxue felt a bit embarrassed. Couldn''t this guy be more serious?<span>"He''s just like this, don''t mind him." Su Qingxue changed the topic, "Weiwei, you suddenly ran out. That manager of yours is about to go crazy, what''s going on?"


    "Don''t worry about him, this is just a small matter. The main thing is that I wanted to use a normal method toe out with my grandfather. It wasn''t too convenient, so I just directly came out." Ling Yuwei helplessly blinked, "After all, I have too many followers."<span>"Is that so? I thought something happened to you." Su Qingxue shook her head and sighed.


    "What can happen to me? Have you forgotten? Back when we were in school, seven or eight hooligans surrounded us, yet they were still beaten away by me?" Trying to kidnap me, Ling Yu Wei, is just a dream. "Ling Yu Wei turned around and curiously asked," Oh right, Little Snow, how did you know I was here? "


    Su Qingxue naturally wouldn''t say too much and just said, "This is Hua Hai, do we have any way to find you ¡­ ¡­" "Seriously, at least tell me, it makes people worry."


    When Ling Yuwei heard this, she was so happy that she suddenly reached out and hugged Su Qingxue''s slender waist, and kissed her on the mouth!"Tut!"


    <span>The entire room could clearly hear the sound of the kiss!


    Ye Fan saw Su Qingxue being kissed and hesitated for a moment, but he still didn''t stop her. She had a good rtionship with him, so he might as well kiss her.<span>Su Qingxue''s face turned red, "Weiwei, what are you doing!"


    Ling Yuwei smiled happily and said, "Little Snow, I''m sorry. You know that I''m a bit careless, and that anything I encounter will be easily thrown away.


    However, you''re so concerned about me, yet you''re actually able to find me here. I''m still very touched ¡­ After all, she''s my good wife, and she cares so much about me! "<span>"Who''s your wife? If you keep doing this, I''ll be angry! " Su Qingxue was speechless and looked at Ye Fan behind her in worry.


    <span>Ye Fan felt that the situation wasn''t right, and suspiciously asked, "Miss Ling, don''t make me misunderstand, are you trying to steal my wife?"


    "Hmph, what do you mean by fighting with you? You''re the one who stole my Little Snow, okay? Xiao Xue didn''t tell you that she was my wife when we were in school? " Ling Yuwei proudly blinked her eyes.


    Su Qingxue''s face was burning as she hurriedly exined, "Don''t believe her! This was what she had called herself! If you continue to be like this, I''ll ignore you! "


    Ye Fan was confused, but one thing made him more and more confident ¡ª ¡ª this Ling Yuwei seemed to like women?


    "Alright, alright, Xiao Xue, I''ll call you Xiao Xue, alright?" Ling Yuwei hugged Su Qingxue and turned her head towards her grandfather, "Grandfather, you see, I like women, do you think I can really marry a man?"


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 703

    <span>0703


    When these words came out, Ye Fan, Su Qingxue, and Ning Zimo were all very surprised.


    Why did this sound like a member of the Ling family. Who was she supposed to marry?<span>"Weiwei, what''s going on, you ¡­ What are you all talking about? " Su Qingxue reached out her hands to push her best friend away.


    Ling Yuwei ruffled her hair and said, "I have a child''s kiss, but you know that I don''t like men at all, and I don''t like that marriage partner either.


    But my grandpa insisted on bringing me back and fulfilling the engagement, wasn''t I just negotiating with him? "


    Su Qingxue was stunned, "You even have a baby marriage?" Howe I''ve never heard you talk about it before?! ""It''s not like I''m that stupid. Don''t tell me I have to show off on the streets?" Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes.


    Ye Fan and Ning Zimo were not surprised. A big family, especially a traditional one, having this kind of child marriage, child bride, and the like was very normal.


    However, perhaps no one would have thought that the world-ss superstar Ling Yuwei would have such a traditional family background.


    The old man stood up at this moment, and said in a calm tone: "This is not a negotiation, you are the only woman of the Ling Family''s three generations, you must fulfill your obligations to the family ¡­<span>After all these years, I have not forced you to interfere in your life. When you were studying in Hua Hai, I did not care about you.


    "You should have enough fun now. It''s time to return to your family and fulfill the engagement. Your future wife hasn''t loathed the idea of a girl standing out in public for so many years. It''s already been very magnanimous."


    "That''s because they don''t understand me! You know what kind of woman I am, they definitely won''t want me anymore! " Ling Yuwei frowned and said, "Grandfather, I won''t go back and get married. Even if you want to kick me out of the Ling family, I won''tply!"


    The old man''s face sank. "I''ve earnestly tried to advise you for so long, why are you so stubborn!?" Do you know what this marriage of yours means to our Ling Family!?


    Do you really think you can rely on yourself to mess around outside and avoid your mission!? From the moment you were born, you have been tasked with the task, and it''s not something that you can just abandon! "<span>"F * ck his mission! I won''t marry him! "If you dare to force me, I''ll use a knife to cut my face a few times. Let''s see if my family still wants me!" Ling Yuwei was so angry that her eyes turned red as she started to act ruthlessly.


    "Shut up!" How can you, a girl, speak such nonsense!? " The old man scolded angrily.<span>"This is how I am! Let them all take a look! If you dare to tell me to marry him, I will put on a green hat for him! " Ling Yuwei retorted.


    "You ¡­" The old man was trembling with anger.Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air. This girl''s temper was quite bad, no wonder Su Qingxue said that she was a bad girl all those years ago.


    It was a pity for the "grandfather" heart of the world. This Old Man Ling, a Spirit Concentrating Stage expert, was actually trembling from the anger of his own granddaughter.


    <span>"Old Master Ling, since Weiwei is so unwilling to marry, can''t you try to amodate her? It''s not sweet if you force the issue." Su Qingxue couldn''t help but speak up for her friend.


    The old man took a deep breath and said, "This is a matter of our Ling Family. Lady, you do not need to say anything."Ling Yuwei snorted, and held onto Su Qingxue''s hand, and said: "Little Snow, don''t waste words with my grandfather, he''s just a stubborn old man, it''s impossible for him to exin! Let''s go! "


    "But ¡­" Su Qingxue still felt that it wasn''t right.


    The old man said, "Yuwei, even if you can leave today, you will still have to face reality in the end. The next time Ie looking for you, it won''t be just me.


    You should take advantage of this time to settle these mundane matters. You should have enough time to film or whatever. You don''t even belong to that sort of ce. ""Filming movies is my business! It''s not a game! I still want to be a director in the future! It was used for production! That was my dream!


    <span>I don''t want to be treated as a tool to live for the sake of that disgusting engagement. I also have my own life! " Ling Yuwei replied seriously.


    <span>The old man was unmoved. "No matter what you say, the heavens can''t defy your will."


    "Then just you wait, sooner orter I will defy the heavens and change my fate!" After saying those harsh words, Ling Yuwei pulled Su Qingxue and wanted to leave.


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t want to get involved, since they weren''t familiar with each other, and seeing that the woman was about to leave, he decided to leave as well.


    But just as he was about to turn around, he was stopped by the old man.


    "Young man, hold on."<span>Ye Fan turned around, so did Su Qingxue and Ling Yuwei. They didn''t expect the old man to specifically call out to Ye Fan.


    <span>"What''s wrong, old man?" Ye Fan politely smiled.


    "My name is Ling Qingfeng. You may not have heard of me, but I can tell that the girl beside you cultivates ancient martial arts. She should know that we are from the Mount Shu Faction in the ancient martial world."<span>Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, and then immediately understood why these people were so full of spirit.


    The Mount Shu Sect, wasn''t it one of the four great sects of China that specialized in swordsmanship?


    This group of people were obviously mainly focused on sword practice, so in terms of temperament, they were quite sharp.


    Based on Ling Qingfeng''s cultivation base, he should have a high status in the Mount Shu Sect. The Ling family that Ling Yuwei belonged to definitely did not have a simple background. It was likely that the current Mount Shu Sect was led by the Ling family.


    Ling Qingfeng could not see Ye Fan''s cultivation level, because Ye Fan''s strength was already higher than his, and he also did not have any internal energy.However, both Su Qingxue and Ning Zimo had cultivated their inner force skills, so they were naturally seen through.


    <span>"Oh, the Mount Shu Sect. It''s been a long time since Ist heard of their name. Is there something wrong with Old Master Ling?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Seeing that Ye Fan knows, Ling Qingfeng was even more satisfied, and said: "Youngster, are you willing ¡­ ¡­" Take me as your teacher? "


    <span>"..."


    The scene was eerily quiet.<span>Not only was Ye Fan stunned, even Su Qingxue and Ning Zimo felt a sense of bafflement and even some joy.


    <span>Ling Yuwei, on the other hand, looked Ye Fan up and down in shock, as if she was trying to figure out something.


    Ye Fan swore, if he could guess it himself, he would never have guessed, that Ling Qingfeng wanted to take him in as a disciple!?<span>Ye Fan really wanted tough, but he felt that it wasn''t appropriate, so he asked stiffly, "Old Master, you must be joking right?"


    "Do you think this old man is joking?" Ling Qingfeng calmly replied, "I, Ling Qingfeng, have taken in more than twenty disciples so far. However, in the past fifteen years, I have not taken in a single disciple. The only reason is because I have been unable to find any good seedlings.<span>Looking at you today, I''ve been observing you. I found out that your physique, your proportions, and even your hands, your temperament ¡­ They all had the potential to be peerless swordsmen!


    <span>If you let me feel your muscles and bones, make sure you protect my feelings, then I will take you in as myst disciple! The teachings for the absolute art of one''s life! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 704

    0704<span>"Cough cough!" Cough ¡­ "Ahem ¡­"


    <span>Because these words were too provocative, Ye Fan immediately choked on his own saliva, and began to cough violently. He really did not know if he should call this old man innocent or if he was too confident!


    <span>Ling Qingfeng thought that Ye Fan was too excited, so he consoled him with a smile, "You don''t have to be too nervous. I know that you might be very excited all of a sudden, but if I don''t get a clear understanding of your muscles and bones, it will be difficult toe to a conclusion ¡­."


    <span>"Of course, looking at your current body, I think you are a top tier martial arts cultivator ¡­"


    <span>"No, no, no ¡­" "Master Ling, you misunderstood me." Ye Fan didn''t even know where to start.


    Then he looked at Su Qingxue and Ning Zimo beside him. The two women were actually covering their mouths andughing secretly, which made him feel even more awkward!F * ck, how could he be looked down upon so easily without any inner force skills? In the past, people thought that he had no skills, but this time, he was directly taken in as a junior disciple!?


    <span>"Misunderstanding? What did you misunderstand? " Ling Qingfeng asked.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "It''s not like I''m a little kid. Just consider me as a disciple."


    Ye Fan was also embarrassed to say that you, an old man, couldn''t beat me in a fight. This way, it would definitely cause some conflict, so he casually found a reason.


    Who would have thought that Ling Qingfeng wouldugh so loudly, "Haha, you don''t know ¡­ Ancient martial arts were not afraid of being too old. Even if they started practicing martial arts in their prime and had a high perception, they would still be able to travel on the right path. Be a top expert! "Don''t you know your grandmother? Ye Fan knew from a young age that these were the same words he had taught Ning Xuemo and Su Qingxue!


    Ye Fan was speechless, he couldn''t be bothered to waste words with this old man, he shook his head and said, "Anyway, I''m not interested. Old Master, you should find a disciple somewhere else."


    Ling Qingfeng could not help but reveal an awkward expression. One must know that many disciples from aristocratic families wanted to be his disciple. He, Ling Qingfeng, had always epted disciples because people begged him to. Who would''ve thought that this time, he would be rejected?


    Yin Zhong smiled and said, "Grandfather, as her husband, as a man, even though I''ve practiced ancient martial arts, it''s obvious that I''m not interested in ancient martial arts. Don''t look down on yourself."


    Ling Yu Wei had also discovered that Su Qingxue had an inner force skill, but Ling Yu Wei didn''t find it strange at all. It wasn''t rare for rich people to want to strengthen their bodies and find ways to learn an inner force skill.


    She had snuck into the upper ss society, and she had also seen some rich and powerful people practicing inner force skills to recuperate, so it wasn''t strange for her to see too much.


    The disciples and juniors of Ling Qingfeng could not sit still any longer. They were all envious. Ling Qingfeng was willing to ept such a young man as hisst disciple, but this guy still refused without knowing what was good for him?!"Brat, do you know who you''re talking to?!" My master is a famous swordsman in China''s ancient martial world! Honored as the Great Elder of the Mount Shu Sect, the martial arts world respected him as the ''Wind Chasing Swordsman''!


    The current head of the Mount Shu Sect, our eldest senior brother, is the eldest son of our master.


    <span>A tall and sturdy man with a square head and big ears walked up and said to Ye Fan in a loud voice.


    Ling Qingfeng reached out his hand to stop him. "Pan Yi, don''t scare me. I don''t want to use my reputation to suppress others. Disciples that I forcefully request will definitely not be willing to cultivate properly."<span>The disciple named Pan Yi respectfully lowered his head. "Benefactor, I just feel that this kid is short-sighted and doesn''t understand the glory of being epted by you as a disciple at all. I feel that it''s not worth it for me!"


    <span>"The purpose of imparting knowledge to us is to pass on our ancestor''s secret arts more easily. It is to contribute to the ancient martial arts of our nation. This is a great merit in itself.


    <span>This young man obviously doesn''t understand ancient martial arts enough and doesn''t have much contact with the martial arts charm of the Mount Shu Sword Sect.


    <span>"He doesn''t understand anything yet. You shouting like this is useless and will only scare him." Ling Qingfeng said.


    Pan Yi hurriedly cupped his hands together, "What teacher said makes sense, I was reckless."


    "Little brother, you have to know that countless disciples in China want to be disciples of our Mount Shu Sect. Even more so, they want to be disciples of our benefactor. This is a great honor, please consider carefully." Another female disciple with short hair said with a smile.<span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "Big Sis, people want to be disciples, it''s their business, I''m not interested."


    <span>Ye Fan really did not want to be too direct. If that was the case, Mount Shu would definitely feel that he was purposely provoking them. Furthermore, Ling Yuwei was Su Qingxue''s best friend, so it would not be good for them to start a conflict with the Ling family.


    "You ¡­" Pan Yi was extremely anxious. Seeing Ye Fan acting this way again, he couldn''t help but stare with wide eyes.<span>Ling Qingfeng stretched out his hand, and smilingly stopped his disciple from getting angry. He said, "Young man, I heard your name just now. It''s Ye Fan, right? Ye Fan, I truly want to take you in as my disciple, but if you don''t want to, I won''t force you.


    <span>However, this old man rarely finds such a good seedling like you, causing you to waste your talent in the secr world. Yet, I feel that I have let down the Martial Ancestor, as well as the ancestors of the Sword Truth in the ancient realm.


    You are currently not familiar with ancient martial arts and don''t know much about the Dao of the Sword, so you don''t know the charm behind it. Can you give this old man some more time to demonstrate the charm of the way of the sword? "


    <span>Ye Fan thought to himself, if you want to show it, show it. Once it''s done, I will just continue saying that I''m not interested.


    The old man was already so old, and his words were so polite. Ye Fan also couldn''t be too stingy.


    "Alright, then I''ll see what the charm of Sword Truth is like." Ye Fan grinned andughed.<span>Ling Qingfeng nodded his head in satisfaction. In the next second, his entire aura seemed to have changed, as if a sharp sword had been unsheathed!


    "Lihong, give me my sword!"


    <span>The female disciple who had just spoken respectfully agreed, and then revealed a sword that was wrapped in a cloth in her hand, revealing a hilt.


    "ng!"


    A melodious sword hum rang out and a long and narrow ancient sword flew out from the scabbard, emitting a cold light!


    The swordnded in Ling Qingfeng''s hand as if it had a mind of its own. The old man''s figure was like the wind. With a sh, he had already floated outside the Lakesight Hall andnded in front of the indigokewater mirror!<span>This movement, this movement skill, fascinated all the disciples.


    In the blink of an eye, Ling Qingfeng had already reached the top of theke, which was more than ten meters away.


    <span>Ling Qingfeng brandished the sword in his hand, and with a leap, his sword fell down!


    A sword beam suddenly appeared. The Half Moon Arc''s sword beamnded on the surface of theke and instantly split theke apart, creating a crack that was more than ten meters long!


    Water sshed high into the air, reaching a height of seven to eight meters. The momentum was astonishing!After the sword stroke, Ling Qingfeng returned to the private room. His body waspletely unstained by water. He threw the sword in his hand, and the sword went back into its sheath as if it had a mind of its own.


    <span>"Master, your Sword Qi sh is truly peerlessly powerful!" Disciple Pan Yi said in envy.


    <span>"Yeah, the sword qi is vigorous, and it doesn''t lose its spirit." The other disciples also praised.


    Seeing that everyone was engrossed in the scene, Ling Qingfeng felt quite pleased with himself. He smilingly looked at Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, are you interested in the way of the sword now?"


    <span>Ye Fan knew some of the main martial arts of the Mount Shu Sect. Although he had never seen this Sword Qi sh before, he had heard of it before. Now that he saw it, it did seem like a trick.


    However, after learning the Ancient Sword Technique andprehending how to use the Power of the Heavens and the Earth to interpret the sword intent, his understanding towards the way of the sword had actually surpassed Ling Qingfeng by arge margin.


    "My apologies, Old Master. I''m still not interested. It''s already noon, I think we should disperse. I need to go eat." Ye Fan smiled, waved his hand, and turned to leave.


    At this moment, Ling Qingfeng''s face became stiff. He was embarrassed and somewhat angry, but facing a junior, it was not good to act.


    "Halt!" The big bloke Pan Yi could no longer hold it in, and shouted angrily, "You little rascal, you dare to look down on my master!? "If you don''t know your limits, I will teach you a lesson today!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 705

    <span>0705


    <span>Seeing that Pan Yi was about to make a move, Ling Yuwei could not take it anymore. Pan Yi! Do you dare to make a move and give it a try!? "


    <span>"Yuwei!" Don''t stop me! " Seeing that it was his master''s granddaughter who hade out to protect him, Pan Yi couldn''t really use force.


    <span>Even though Ling Yuwei had left Mount Shu at a very young age, she was still the young miss of the Ling family, so her status was still extraordinary.


    "Ye Fan is the husband of my close friend!" In front of me, you guys want to fight someone who has never practiced ancient martial arts before?! Are you still considered the elite of Mount Shu Sect? " Ling Yu Wei was very angry, and felt that this group of people had all lost face for her.<span>Pan Yi and the rest hadplicated expressions on their faces. From the sound of it, it seemed that they were relying on their martial arts to bully others.


    <span>Ling Qingfeng sighed, "Pan Yi, we''re from a respectable and upright n. Don''t fall to the name of bullying others. Forget it."


    "But... "My dear teacher, I don''t like to see him looking down on our Mount Shu Sect''s absolute art. He even rejected your kind intentions so casually!" Pan Yi gritted his teeth.


    Ye Fan spread out his hands, "Bro, our country''sws do not have any rules, can''t we reject the Mount Shu Sect''s disciple recruitment? I just don''t want to be a disciple. It''s not a crime, is it?"The female disciple behind him rolled her eyes and went up to him, "Master, disciple has a small suggestion, I don''t know if I should say it."


    <span>"Lihong, if you have something to say, just say it," Ling Qingfeng said.


    "Mentor, I don''t think this Little Brother Ye knows much about the benefits of practicing martial arts. Why not invite him to our Mount Shu for a couple of months and try out some martial arts. When he truly understands it, he can consider formally bing his disciple."Ling Qingfeng''s eyes lit up as he said, "This method is not bad. Ye Fan, are you interested in visiting our Mount Shu Sect for two months?"


    <span>He was truly reluctant to part with such a good seedling, especially for the Mount Shu Sect and the Ling family. They had alwayscked a top-notch expert to back them up. He wanted to find a good closed-door disciple while they still had the will to teach them.


    Originally, he didn''t have much hope, but unexpectedly, he met such a "unpolished jade" like Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan couldn''t hold it in anymore. How could he have the free time to go to Mount Shu for two months?


    Thus, he clenched his teeth, and Ye Fan directly said, "Old Master, it''s not that I don''t want to practice martial arts, but I''ve already started. I know ancient martial arts, so it''s better for you to find someone else to be your disciple."


    "Hmph, bullsh * t. You have to have basic knowledge even if you''re lying." Pan Yi said disdainfully, "You don''t have a shred of true qi on you. Could it be that you''re practicing ancient martial arts and only external martial arts?""That''s right." Ye Fan hurriedly nodded, "You have a good eye, I only practice external techniques."


    The group of Mount Shu Sect disciples frowned. They did not believe that an ancient martial arts practitioner only practiced external techniques.


    <span>For thousands of years, the ancient martial world had silently ced internal energy above everything else. In terms of inner strength, this was the difference between strong and weak.


    Training in external techniques was nothing more than some deceptive tricks, or just some soldiers.<span>Therefore, when Ye Fan said this, no one believed him. Instead, they felt that Ye Fan was deliberately finding an excuse to lie.


    Ling Qingfeng shook his head and sighed, he did not expect that Ye Fan, in order to refuse the idea of taking him as his master, would even start to lie.


    <span>"Haha, good, what a great external technique. How about this, I, Old Pan, don''t need any internal energy, don''t need a sword, I''ll use my body, fists, or kicks to spar with you."


    <span>If you are able to beat me in terms of external functions, I will concede to you. If you lose, then apologize to my respected teacher! " Pan Yi said.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, feeling quite confused. Why would he want to fight with him? Besides, what did he do wrong? Why should I apologize?


    <span>Ling Yuwei, on the other hand, was very dissatisfied, "Hey, Pan Yi, you''re already at the Refinement Realm, and your physical fitness has already improved. Aren''t you still bullying others by fighting with Ye Fan?"


    "Yuwei, don''t worry about it. I''m not going to kill him. Except, this kid has repeatedly refused his teacher''s good intentions. I really want to see just what kind of ability does he have to dare be so arrogant! " Pan Yi spat out."How can I be so arrogant? It''s my fault for not wanting to acknowledge you as my teacher."


    Ye Fan was nodding his head in agreement. If it wasn''t for Ling Yuwei, he would''ve given this group of people a good beating. He would''ve let them know what it meant to sit in the well and look down on external cultivation.


    "Hubby, they won''t believe you even if you say more. It''s just a spar anyway.


    "Then we can go eat. I''ve already booked a restaurant for Weiwei, don''t drag it out too long." Su Qingxue was a bit impatient as she waited.


    Hearing his wife''s words, Ye Fan sighed, "Okay, then let''spete. But after thepetition, you guys can stop bothering me in the future."


    "Master, what do you think?" Can you allow me topete with him? " Pan Yi hurriedly asked Ling Qingfeng.<span>Ling Qingfeng did want to see Ye Fan taught a lesson, but he was also afraid that if Pan Yi hurt Ye Fan too much, they wouldn''t be able to properly take him in as a disciple.


    <span>The old man pondered for a moment and said: "I think, just fighting is enough, it''s not worth hurting his body. Since Ye Fan said that he practiced external techniques, then he should be very confident in his physical fitness."


    I think this way, all of you should go outside and test your strength. This way, you won''t need to hurt our rtionship, but you can also have aparison. ""Competing in strength? How do wepete? " Ning Xuemo asked curiously.


    Ling Qingfeng chuckled and waved his hand, signaling everyone to follow him out.<span>They arrived at the back of the Purple Leaf Teahouse. It was a training field, and next to it were several cars from the Purple Bamboo Forest gang.


    <span>Ling Qingfeng pointed to the SUVs that were parked and said, "The fact that an ancient Overlord lifts a cauldron proves that he is naturally born with great strength. The initial strength of those who practice martial arts is difficult to match an overlord.


    <span>However, once one reached the Refinement Realm, they would be on the same level. Just relying on physical strength alone to lift an object weighing three to four hundred jin was something that many people were able to aplish.


    Ye Fan, you said that you have cultivated external techniques, thenpared to you, this disciple of mine, Pan Yi, just based on pure strength, can''t be considered as making things difficult for you.


    Compete with my disciple who can lift up any car. If my disciple loses, it proves that you are indeed capable, so I won''t say anything more.<span>"If you lose, please forgive my thirst for talent. I want to find a good seedling for the Mount Shu Sect. I must bring you to Mount Shu so that you can experience the charm of swordsmanship!"


    Pan Yi rolled up his sleeves, looking at Ye Fan with ridicule in his eyes and said, "Little brat, show me how much strength you''re using, and let me see how you''re practising your external martial arts!"


    Ye Fan thought this match was pretty good, at least he didn''t need to beat anyone up, and he didn''t want to have any enmity with the people from the Ling family and Mount Shu. Therefore, he smiled and said, "Then you go. Choose a carriage."Pan Yiughed heartily as he walked to the side of thergest Cadic''s Kaird SUV and said, "If you want to y, then y big. Let''s carry this car, what do you say?!"


    <span>Everyone in Mount Shuughed.


    "Senior brother Pan, do you need to be so big? This carriage must be more than five thousand kilograms, and even you will find it difficult to carry it?""This is not good. Senior brother Pan is trying to scare our future junior brother, haha ¡­"


    The group of peopleughed non-stop, but Su Qingxue and Ning Zimo did not panic. Although they did not know how many cars Ye Fan could lift, they were blindly confident in Ye Fan''s strength.


    <span>Ling Yuwei looked worriedly at Ye Fan, "Hey, Xiaoxue''s husband, are you alright? Pan Yi is one of the best Powerful Kings in Mount Shu. Why don''t we take this opportunity and change the method?" "You should be a bit more nimble, why notpare your speed with him?"


    <span>Ye Fan was toozy to waste any more time, directly shaking his head, "It''s nothing, let''s have a look." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 706

    <span>0706


    <span>"Sigh ¡­" Ling Yuwei sighed helplessly. "Forget it, you losing is fine. With me here, I won''t let my grandfather forcefully take you to Mount Shu."


    "Hehe, then I really have to thank Miss Ling." Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    "What are you thanking me for? I''m just saying it on behalf of Snowy. Actually, I can''t wait for you to be taken to Mount Shu so that I can take back my wife!" As she spoke, Ling Yuwei held onto Su Qingxue''s slender waist.Su Qingxue quickly took her hand away and said in embarrassment and anger, "You must be joking. Let''s quietly watch thepetition. After thepetition, we''ll go eat."


    <span>"Hmph, if you have a man then don''t want me anymore, I''ll forget about sex." Ling Yuwei pouted, but she still obediently looked towards the parking space.


    At this moment, Pan Yi had already made his move. He took a deep breath, ced both hands on the front of the car, tensed his muscles, and exerted force through his waist and abdomen!"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>Pan Yi roared as his muscles and veins emerged. Gritting his teeth, he exerted all his strength to lift up the three-ton SUV!


    Although it was quite strenuous and he was sweating profusely, he still managed to flip the car over.


    <span>After taking a few steps, the front of the car was pushed higher and higher. It looked like it was about to be overturned 90 degrees!


    The group of Mount Shu Sect disciples apuded and cheered. To achieve such a feat by purely using one''s strength, not one''s inner force, one had to have a very strong physique. In any case, no one dared to even think about it.<span>Ling Qingfeng''s face was also filled with satisfaction as he felt that his disciple had brought him face.


    Pan Yi turned back his head and grinned at Ye Fancently, "Brat, have you seen it? Should I demonstrate it to you again?"


    Ye Fan was dumbstruck. It wasn''t that he thought Pan Yi was powerful, but rather that these people from the Mount Shu Sword Sect really didn''t have much experience.<span>There were a lot of people in the underground world who could defeat him with pure physical strength. Not to mention those gifted superpowers, just those old monsters from the Strigoi race, some dark creatures, as well as those cultivation maniacs like the Dragon Knights would be able to overturn this kind of car even if they were brothers Azazzle and Mamen.


    <span>Perhaps it was because these fellows had never left the country before... Ye Fan thought.


    Pan Yi and the rest thought that Ye Fan was scared and became even more proud. "Brat, it''s your turn to go up! "There''s still time to admit defeat. Otherwise, it won''t be good if I get injuredter."Ye Fan was toozy to pay any attention to him. He walked to Pan Yi''s side and said, "Let me do it."


    With a cold sneer, Pan Yi narrowed his eyes and put the car down.


    "ng!"<span>The front wheels of the carnded on the ground and vibrated. It sounded extremely heavy and heavy.


    "Don''t dally," Pan Yi mocked before swaggering away.<span>Ye Fan didn''t say anything more, and reached one hand towards the bottom of the car, then lifted up the front of the car.


    In an instant, the scene was terrifyingly quiet!<span>The Mount Shu Elders were even more dumbfounded, their mouths hanging wide open. They could no longer shut their mouths!


    Because, Ye Fan''s speed of raising the car with one hand was too fast! This was too easy!


    It was as if the car was made of foam!


    Ling Qingfeng was also someone who had seen the world, but the old man was still intimidated by this scene. His body felt as if it had frozen over.


    <span>Pan Yi hadn''t even gone back yet, but seeing how exaggerated everyone''s expressions were, he turned around and his eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets!


    "This... "This..." Pan Yi''s mind went nk, feeling incredulous.


    <span>Only Su Qingxue and Ning Zimo were present. They were mentally prepared and didn''t think that it was too much of an exaggeration.


    <span>Only, Ling Yuwei, who had been worrying that Ye Fan would fail just now, was just like the others. She covered her mouth, unable to speak.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about their surprise. He lifted up the front of the car with one hand and grabbed the chassis with the other. He easily lifted up the car and then pushed it into the air!


    The nearly 3 tons of Cadic, just like a toy car, was thrown into the air by Ye Fan and thennded in his hands.


    Ye Fan''s hands were like throwing a basketball, one up and one down, tossing it three times in a row, and then throwing it into another spot in front of him.


    "ng!"


    When the Cadic hit the ground again, everyone felt as if they woke up from a dream!One by one, they wiped their eyes. If they weren''t sure that the car had already been shifted, they would have thought that they were dreaming!


    Ye Fan actually managed to throw a five to six thousand pound lump of steel into the air as if it were nothing. Then, how strong would his body be, and how terrifying would the strength of his arms be?!


    <span>Ling Qingfeng was so excited that his face turned red, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    "How about it, this should be considered my win, right? If there''s nothing else, we''ll be leaving first." Ye Fan patted the dust off his hands and said as he walked back into the crowd.<span>Pan Yi''s face was burning as he stared at Ye Fan''s arms,pletely confused.


    Actually, everyone present couldn''t understand, how could Ye Fan be so abnormal when looking at his rtively weak body and arms?


    "Great!" "Great!" Ling Qingfeng suddenly shouted.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Old Master, what are you doing?"


    "Hahahaha!" Such inborn strength, he really was a top quality martial arts seed! Ye Fan, if you are willing to practice martial arts, you will definitely be a master of a generation, or even a master of a generation!<span>With this kind of innate talent, even if I don''t touch your muscles and bones, I can still be sure that you''re a natural born sword genius, or even a one-in-a-million natural sword body.


    Ye Fan was about to copse. This old man, not only did he not give up, he even wanted to take him in as a disciple!?


    "Gramps, I... I already said that I don''t need Master! " Ye Fan sighed bitterly.


    Ling Qingfeng continued, "You''re still young. Although your physical strength is astonishing, your strength is still on the surface. It will weaken as you get older.


    Only by truly practicing ancient martial arts and swordsmanship can you fully disy your body''s advantages! Child, don''t be stubborn! You were born to practice the sword! "


    Ye Fan could no longer endure. He grabbed onto Su Qingxue''s hand and said, "Wife, let''s go! I can''t stand it! "


    Su Qingxue could not help but want tough. This was the first time she saw Ye Fan being driven crazy. However, this Ling Qingfeng was truly persistent. It seemed that the more she saw Ye Fan, the more she liked him.


    Ye Fan pulled Su Qingxue away, and Ling Yuwei and Ning Zimo naturally left as well.


    Pan Yi and the others wanted to give chase, but were stopped by Ling Qingfeng.


    "Master, this kid really doesn''t know what''s good for him!" I''ll teach him a lesson! " Pan Yi said.<span>"Enough, isn''t that shameful enough? Body refining is not as strong as a kid with an ancient martial arts cultivation." Ling Qingfeng lectured, "This matter can''t be rushed. Ye Fan is a great talent, so I must find a way to recruit him into Mount Shu. I must train him to be a central pir of Mount Shu. He will definitely be able to take on any responsibility in the future."


    <span>"Him? "How can you be so mischievous ¡­" Pan Yi said disdainfully.


    <span>Ling Qingfeng harrumphed, "What do you know? A swordsman needs to have a temper!" A swordsman without a temper, a sword without a temper, and without this kind of arrogance, how could he be a peerless swordsman!? "


    The female disciple behind him, Li Lihong, suddenly thought of something and stepped forward, smiling, "Master, I have an immature idea, maybe I can let Ye Fan understand the importance of ancient martial arts ¡­. I don''t know if I should say it ¡­ "When Ling Qingfeng heard this, he hurriedly said, "Why aren''t you speaking now!?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 707

    0707


    Ye Fan, who had left the teahouse, did not know that Ling Qingfeng was not willing to let him go. He was still thinking of other methods to lure him into the Mount Shu Sect.


    <span>Ling Yuwei got on Ye Fan and Su Qingxue''s car, and headed towards the restaurant that Su Qingxue had booked.


    Along the way, Ling Yuwei curiously asked Ye Fan: "Hey, why are you so strong? What kind of external force did you train in? "


    Ye Fan also didn''t know how to exin it so he could only say, "It''s just training the body. If you practice too much, your strength will naturally increase."


    "Exercise?" Ordinary people would not have such strength even if they trained to the point of death! It seems that my grandfather did not misjudge you. You are indeed talented. I''m afraid you are probably the best seedling for martial arts practice.


    "Why don''t you go to Mount Shu? I''ll take care of Snowy, so you don''t have to worry." Ling Yuwei giggled.<span>Ye Fan looked at Su Qingxue at the side. The woman had a helpless expression, as if she had finally understood why when Ling Yuwei was a bad girl, she had a good rtionship with Su Qingxue.


    <span>Su Qingxue saw the man looking at her with a strange expression and immediately knew that he had misunderstood her. She hurriedlyined, "Don''t let your imagination run wild! I don''t have that kind of rtionship with Weiwei!


    <span>"Back then, it was some other female delinquents who were ckmailing me at school. Weiwei stood out to help me, which was why we became friends."


    Ye Fan was surprised, "Wife, you would be extorted?"


    <span>"I know, isn''t that very normal?" Su Qingxue said.


    "Not only was she ckmailed, but before I became sisters with your wife, she was isted. No girl is willing to get close to her, it''s such a pity ¡­" "Tsk tsk ¡­" Ling Yu Wei said with a mischievous look.


    Su Qingxue knitted her brows and gloomily said, "Weiwei, don''t talk about what happened that year, how long has it been ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Ling Yuwei smiledcently. "Who told Little Snow to be so good-looking? The other girls are all jealous of you, but thisdy is also a natural born beauty, so I won''t be jealous."


    <span>"Stop it!" "Have you forgotten how you spoke to me the first time?" Su Qingxue shot a nce at her best friend and imitated her way of speaking, "Su Qingxue, I need a hundred dors to buy a cigarette. Let me borrow it to return it to you in a hundred weeks'' time." You clearly came here to extort me, okay?! "


    Ling Yuwei was so angry that she grabbed Su Qingxue''s hair, "You damn girl, I was joking with you!" How can you bear grudges for so long!? Besides, didn''t you not give me money!? "


    <span>"Of course I won''t give it to you! Did you give me money when you saw me being ckmailed!? " Su Qingxue retaliated and pushed Ling Yuwei''s hand away.


    Ye Fan was driving the car. From the rearview mirror, he could see the two women pushing each other in the back seat. Suddenly, he became speechless.


    However, it was his first time seeing Su Qingxue having such a side to her and even ying with his best friend. This made Ye Fan feel very new.


    "Wife, then how did you guys be best friends? She extorted you, and you still care about her? " Ye Fan asked.<span>Su Qingxue tidied her clothes and said snappily: "Why are you asking so much?"


    Ling Yuwei curled her lips, "Your good wife is a weirdo. She went straight to the police station opposite the school and called the police here. I was criticized by the entire school because of this matter ¡­"


    I just don''t understand why there would be a student who would go to the police for a hundred yuan, so I was very curious and kept dealing with her. "Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, and happily said, "Wifey, it looks like you''ve always been so cute since your school-days."


    <span>Su Qingxue''s face turned red as she reached out her hand to pinch Ling Yuwei''s waist, "You''re the weirdo!" You clearly wanted to ask me to copy your homework, but you kept asking me to buy you snacks to eat! "


    <span>Ling Yu Wei felt an itch on her waist as she giggled. "Haha, I was very pitiful back then. My family wasn''t willing to give me much money, so it must have been hard on you."


    After ying around for a while, the three of them arrived at the restaurant.<span>The restaurant Su Qingxue had chosen was Ling Yuwei''s favorite restaurant back in Hua Hai. They were all local dishes, and it was nice to be nostalgic and satisfy her craving.


    In order to not be recognized by others, Ling Yuwei got off the car wearing a mask. She also carried this with her.


    During dinner, Su Qingxueined about how well Ling Yuwei hid in ancient martial arts family. She acted like an orphan in Hua Hai and idled around all day. She had no idea that she had such a deep background.


    Ling Yuwei, on the other hand, was alsoining. She had been forced by her family.


    He had learned about a child''s marriage from a young age and was taught to marry his fianc¨¦ when he grew up. He had to be well-informed and act like ady from a noble family.<span>However, Ling Yuwei just didn''t want to live her entire life as a tool for marriage. She wanted to do this to her family, so she came to Hua Hai.


    She would rather live a hard life than be a bad girl. She wanted to disappoint all of her family members and the families that had allied with her. It was better for her to give up on this marriage.


    "Weiwei, have you seen that fiance of yours? If only he was a genius, you would be very satisfied. Why must you fall out with your family?" Su Qingxue said.


    Ling Yuwei was currently happily eating without the slightest bit of a superstar, her mouth full of soup. Upon hearing these words, her head began to shake like a rattle drum."I know that guy. Ever since I was young, his uncle brought him here to meet me, and in recent years, he''s been even more shameless. He even went to the Mt.


    <span>Just because he had a family background and talent, others would praise him. It was as if all the women in the world couldn''t resist him ¡­


    If he thinks that I have a baby rtionship with him, then I will definitely marry him, looking as if I will fall into his hands sooner orter, just thinking about it makes me sick! "When Su Qingxue heard this, she couldn''t help but frown, "This is pretty bad. Why are you that kind of person? Which family are you from?" Can''t your family respect your opinion? "


    Ling Yuwei sighed, "Little Snow, you don''t need to ask. In any case, with their family background, I don''t think there are any families in China that can resist them. They aren''t on the level that you can imagine. The more they know, the worse it will be for you."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan''s eyes couldn''t help but narrow. Thinking of something, he asked, "Don''t tell me ¡­." "What kind of people are they?"


    Ling Yuwei''s body froze as she looked at Ye Fan in astonishment, "You..." Who are you? "How do you know about the n?"


    So it was like that! Ye Fan recalled that the Ling family was the mastermind behind the Mount Shu Sect, and the Mount Shu Sect was already one of the four major sects of China.In that case, the Ling family''s status was actually higher than the Mount Shu Sect''s. This meant that they were also higher than the other families.


    <span>In this way, it was highly likely that the Ling Family was an even more powerful existence hidden behind the scenes, just like the Zhou Family that they had encountered back then.


    Of course, it wasn''t that the Ling family was as strong as the Zhou family, but that the Ling family was already connected to the family!


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, looked at Su Qingxue and said, "My wife''s grandfather is a member of the Zhou n. Thest time he went to the Zhou Vige, he coincidentally encountered something and knew of the n''s existence."


    <span>Ling Yu Wei was stunned, "Little Snow... You. Your grandfather is from the Zhou Family!? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 708

    0708


    Su Qingxue also understood and quickly nodded, "Yes, Weiwei, do you know of the Zhou family? They won''t let us go see Grandfather, so I''m very annoyed. What kind of family are they really? "


    <span>Ling Yuwei''s eyes flickered for a moment before sighing, "A n is not a n, it''s an existence that is muchrger than a n. For a n, there''s a high possibility that there are many surnames and ns below.


    <span>To be honest, although I know about the n, I don''t know much. I only know about the n''s existence because of some mysterious bloodline inheritance.


    <span>Because I left home when I was little, they wouldn''t let me know much until I was officially married.


    There were many things concerning the ns that were kept a secret. If this were to leak out, a major event would ur. Thus, the outside world usually didn''t have any news regarding the ns.


    "I''m not sure about your grandfather''s Zhou n. I only know that the Zhou n is considered a veryrge n. You must not provoke them. Arge n is extremely terrifying!"


    <span>Ling Yu Wei''s expression was very serious, and it could be seen that she really didn''t know much. Ever since she was young, she had been instilled with the principle that she couldn''t casually speak of the n''s secrets.


    "Then your Ling Family is also a n?" Ye Fan asked.


    Ling Yuwei nodded her head, "It is, but our Ling family is in decline right now, and we don''t have much authority in the n."


    It''s probably because my grandfather and father wanted to raise the status of our Ling family that they made this marriage engagement for me.It was because the elders of the n seemed to have calcted before that whoever marries me would benefit greatly ¡­ Anyway, I don''t know if it''s true or not. "


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes. It was divination, and it was real. The n was really a mysterious existence.


    Ling Yuwei didn''t know much and wasn''t willing to say much. Ye Fan and Su Qingxue also wouldn''t force her.


    After eating, Ling Yuwei suggested that they go shopping. Although Su Qingxue was also willing, she still asked, "Weiwei, do you want to talk to your manager first? They seem to be going crazy. "Hearing this, Ling Yuwei shook her head non-stop, "No, I''m not. Once I make a phone call, they will definitelye looking for me. It''s not like I can y around freely, anyway, I won''t be able to go back tonight.


    "When the timees, you can help me make up a lie and say that I was kidnapped, but I escaped by myself. I don''t care what they think!"


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were speechless and could not help but feel sad for that broker, Orly Sani. To be served by such a great star, it was really hard for him.For the entire afternoon, Ling Yu Wei held onto Su Qingxue as they went shopping. Because shopping was easy to be recognized, she endured it and didn''t buy much.


    Ye Fan was also embarrassed to leave. If he left just like this, Su Qingxue would lose a lot of face in front of her little sister, so she naturally had to apany him.<span>Furthermore, following behind these two beauties was already pleasing to the eyes. It had to be said that this Ling Yuwei''s figure was indeed very impressive.


    <span>Night fell. After dinner, the three of them returned to the Cloud International Hotel. Seeing Ling Yu Wei return, O''Sany was so excited that he cried.


    Only now did Ye Fan and Su Qingxue realize that this seemingly strict white fatty was actually a coward. In front of Ling Yuwei, he was nothing but a pitiful bug.


    <span>However, thinking about it, Ling Yuwei was a Xiantian martial artist herself. She wouldn''t allow her manager to ride on her head no matter what.


    In front of the manager and a group of bodyguards, Ling Yuwei''s temperament immediately changed. Her entire person was like a queen controlling everything. She had the demeanor of a superstar, and every move she made carried with it a different sort of charm.


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue saw the change in a woman and knew that she was pretending. They couldn''t help but be speechless. As expected, a person who could be an international superstar was not a normal person.<span>As for those reporters who had been waiting at the hotel all day, they finally caught a glimpse of the back view and were finally able to write some essays.


    After sending her home, Su Qingxue naturally nned to go home, but Ling Yuwei was still very reluctant.


    "Xiao Xue, I have a schedule for tomorrow. I''ll go to the Hua Hai International Art Museum and attend the East and West Art Exhibition of Master Paul Francis and Master Xu Lingfeng. Why don''t youe with me?


    Don''t you like concerts? There will be a concert tomorrow for the Royal Viennese Musicians! It''s boring for me to attend the event by myself, why don''t youe with me? " Ling Yuwei grabbed Su Qingxue''s hand.Hearing that, Su Qingxue said in surprise, "Paul Francis and Xu Lingfeng? Are you talking about the Surrealist Master''s Paul and our country''s famous painter Xu Lingfeng? "


    "Yeah, you definitely know about them too. They''re all masters who have over a hundred million paintings sold internationally. They work together to open an art exhibition, and then there''s also the Royal Orchestra to liven up the show. It''ll definitely be very lively tomorrow," Ling Yuwei said temptingly.<span>Su Qingxue was indeed very moved, but after hesitating for a while, she shook her head and said, "Forget it, I didn''t work today. I have a lot of things to take care of tomorrow, and they are inviting internationally renowned experts like you.


    <span>Ling Yu Wei was disappointed for a while, "Then when I finish participating in tomorrow night, I''ll go find you. I still want to sleep with you."


    <span>Su Qingxue pursed her lips and smiled, "Alright, then let''s contact each other tomorrow."


    On the drive back to Egret County from the hotel, Ye Fan asked, "Wifey, why didn''t you agree to Ling Yuwei? The paintings of Paul and Xu Lingfeng look pretty good."<span>Su Qingxue looked at him in surprise, "You even know Paul and Xu Lingfeng? Do you know them? "


    Ye Fan knew a lot of big figures, and Su Qingxue had already gotten used to it, so she asked.


    "I don''t know them." Ye Fan smiled, "I just know that their paintings are valuable."


    "Do you really want me to go?" Su Qingxue was puzzled.<span>Ye Fan hurriedly shook his head, "No, I was just casually asking."


    <span>"I want to go, but I don''t have the time. Plus, they didn''t invite me. They are artistic people, so they don''t think too highly of us merchants. I also don''t want to invite ridicule on myself." Su Qingxue said.


    "Who dares to look down on my wife? "I''ll kill him!" Ye Fan red at him and said.


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard the man''s words, a hint of sweetness shed across her eyes. She reached out and grabbed onto Ye Fan''s arm, then leaned on Ye Fan''s arm. "Hubby ¡­. You''ve done so well today that Viv must be envious of me. "


    <span>Hearing this, all the bones in Ye Fan''s body softened, and he chuckled, "Why do you say that?"


    "Because my husband is not only stronger than those from the Mount Shu Sect, but he is also willing to apany me everywhere. He is so gentle and considerate ¡­" Su Qingxue raised her head and said with a sweet and innocent expression.Ye Fan looked at the pure smile on the woman''s face, wishing that he could stop the car and quickly hug her and kiss her.


    It seemed that not only men cared about face, but women also cared about face. If she performed well, Su Qingxue would lose face in front of her little sister and would naturally be happy.


    Ye Fan hurriedly drove the car home, wanting to hug his wife to warm up. But who would have thought, just as he arrived near the house, he felt that something was wrong... Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 709

    <span>0709


    <span>"What''s the matter, husband?" Su Qingxue saw the change in Ye Fan''s expression and felt that the situation was not good.


    Ye Fan made a silent gesture, saying in a low voice, "Wife, after you get off, follow behind me. No matter what happens, don''t panic."


    <span>Su Qingxue''s charming eyes moved. She seemed to have noticed something and obediently nodded, "Yes."


    Ye Fan didn''t drive the car into the underground parking lot, instead, he got out of the car and calmly walked towards the gate.


    <span>At this moment, two figures descended from the second floor. Both of them were masked and dressed in ck, with only their eyes exposed.


    The two of them were extremely fast. As soon as theynded, they directly headed towards where Su Qingxue was. One on the left and one on the right, they used a method to capture her.


    Ye Fan, seeing that the two of them were actually not going for him, but were actually attacking his wife, was naturally particrly furious. His figure shed, and after taking a step back, he spread his arms wide.


    With a lightning speed, Ye Fan''s big hand grabbed the wrists of the two men in ck. Then, with a flip, the two men in ck were thrown into the air!


    The two men in ck showed fear in their eyes. They discovered that they were unable to resist Ye Fan''s huge strength, moreover, their Body Refinement Realm''s Zhen Qi was actually unable to prate through Ye Fan''s body''s defensive power?!


    But the two didn''t have any time to think, Ye Fan immediately bent his legs, and as his body suddenly fell, he threw both his arms towards the ground!<span>The two ck clothed men were like two sandbags as they were heavily thrown to the ground by Ye Fan.


    <span>"Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!"


    With the sound of bones breaking, the two men in ck didn''t even have time to react before their guts broke!"Puff puff ¡­"


    The two of them vomited blood and their masks were dyed red. They didn''t even have time to say anything before they were forcibly thrown to the ground and killed!


    Su Qingxue, who was behind him, was shocked for a moment. However, she was also scared by the man''s unreasonable killing style."He... Are they dead? " Su Qingxue could not help but ask.


    Ye Fan nodded. "My internal organs and spine have been broken by me, even the deities are unable to save me.""Huff ¡­" Su Qingxue sighed helplessly, "You are right, there''s no need to just kill him."


    <span>"You dared toe and capture my wife, I won''t chop them into pieces, then it would be good enough!" Ye Fan said unhappily.


    In reality, Su Qingxue didn''t me the man for killing people. After all, she had seen a lot and had gradually gotten used to it. Moreover, these two people were here for her and the man was here to protect her.<span>Seeing that Ye Fan didn''t seem to be happy, he hurried over andforted him: "Okay, I don''t me you. Don''t be angry with me."


    "That''s more like it." Ye Fanughed mischievously and said, "Let''s go in and see Auntie Jiang.""Is Aunt Jiang alright?" Su Qingxue hurriedly asked.


    While they were talking, the door opened and Aunt Jiang, wearing a coat and pajamas, looked outside in surprise.<span>"Miss, Ye Fan, what''s the situation?" "I was sleeping. Why did I hear the sound of someone fighting ¡­"


    Su Qingxue heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like the two of them were here for her, so they didn''t disturb Aunt Jiang.


    <span>"Aunt Jiang, the killers were killed by Ye Fan. They are already fine, they came to capture me." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan squatted down and pulled away the masks of the two men in ck. He discovered that they were two unfamiliar men, so he couldn''t tell what kind of organization they belonged to.


    "Two Body Refinement Assassins, this organization is not simple. Wife, you have to be careful so that I won''t be too far away from you during the day. I still don''t know who tried to kidnap you." Ye Fan said seriously.


    Aunt Jiang patted her chest, "Aiya, it''s all thanks to Ye Fan. Don''t tell me he''s from the Ghost Valley?""I don''t think so. Zhuge Tianming was beaten away by me thest time. If he really attacked, then the people he sent wouldn''t be Body Refinement cultivators. Plus, he didn''t dare to fight me directly ¡­" Ye Fan also couldn''t understand who it was that was targeting Su Qingxue.


    "Hubby, what do we do with this corpse?" Su Qingxue asked.<span>Ye Fan said, "I will ask my son to find someone to bury the body in the river. Don''t worry, we will deal with it cleanly."


    <span>Very quickly, Ye Fan had Misty Night send a hitman to take the body away and use professional methods to deal with it. There wouldn''t be any traces of it.


    This sort of thing was nothing to Ye Fan and Su Qingxue, who had already seen great storms. At night, they would wash up and then go to sleep.<span>However, it was destined that some people wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight ¡­


    <span>3 or 4 in the morning, in a 5 star hotel suite in Hua Hai.


    The Mount Shu Sect members were all gathered around Ling Qingfeng, frowning."Zi Jing and Liu Jiang haven''te back yet?" Ling Qingfeng sat by the round table with a wine jug and a few side dishes on the table. He had already drunk for almost an entire night.


    Standing to the side, Pan Yi, Li Lihong, and the other disciples all shook their heads.


    "Master, could it be that they made a mistake? You couldn''t catch Su Qingxue, so you didn''t have the face toe back and see me, Master? " a disciple asked.


    "Nonsense, even if they failed, it wouldn''t be a big deal. Could it be that I will kick them out?" Ling Qingfeng frowned.<span>"It''s a pity they didn''t bring their cell phones, otherwise they would have made a phone call." A disciple sighed.


    <span>Pan Yi muttered, "Lihong, it''s all because of you. You said that you were kidnapping his wife to make that kid realize the importance of practicing martial arts. But now, without her being tied up, his two junior brothers are gone!"


    Li Lihong looked unconvinced, "I asked Master about this, and Master agreed to carry out the n. You mean, Master made the wrong decision?"<span>"I... Of course, I''m not saying that Master is at fault ¡­ " Pan Yi hurriedly changed his words.


    Ling Qingfeng mmed the table. "Enough!" What''s there to argue about? Maybe Zi Jing and Liu Jiang just met up with a little trouble and you guys can all leave. Rest for a while, they might be back in a few hours. "


    <span>Pan Yi said in a bitter tone, "Teacher, for the sake of that stinking brat Ye Fan, is there really a need for us to put in so much effort? He is simply not worth your care, it''s just that he has a lot of strength."


    "Hmph, what do you know? He has a body of bones and swords, and even has innate divine strength. Such a person can easily surpass you two even if they were to train for a few years."Your aptitude is already not bad. Being able to reach the Body Refinement Realm makes you a little genius, but that brat Ye Fan, if I am not wrong, he is a genius among countless geniuses!


    If we, Mount Shu, can recruit such a disciple, we will be able to rise above the other three sects and be the greatest sect in China! " Ling Qingfeng said as his eyes burned with passion.


    The group of disciples looked at each other in dismay, and couldn''t help but feel amazed. They never thought that Ye Fan''s talent was so high.<span>But what they didn''t know was that although Ye Fan had talent, he still relied on his own hard work in order to have this kind of physical fitness, not being born with it.


    Of course, what the people of Mount Shu did not expect was that the two disciples that were sent to pretend to kidnap Su Qingxue were already dead. They followed the two bags of stones into the river ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 710

    0710


    The next morning, although the day had juste, Ye Fan was already on thewn outside of the mansion, sweating profusely. He had even taken off his clothes from the upper half of his body.


    With Ye Fan''s physical strength, the fact that he could cultivate this kind of sweat showed how much energy he had consumed.<span>Ever since he found out about the existence of the n, Ye Fan''s expression did not change, but the pressure in his heart suddenly increased by a lot, so he naturally practiced even more diligently.


    Furthermore, yesterday, he heard from Ling Qingfeng that he was born to practice the sword, which gave Ye Fan a bit of inspiration.<span>Of course, Ye Fan couldn''t possibly truly go and acknowledge Ling Qingfeng. However, that old man had spent his entire life researching the way of the sword. Even if he didn''t have a deep understanding of the way of the sword, he would definitely be very familiar with some basic requirements for practicing the sword.


    <span>Ye Fan felt that what Ling Qingfeng said probably made a lot of sense. A very simple reason was that whenever Ye Fan used a sword technique, he would feel exceptionally proficient in it. Compared to other fist intents and palm intents, it was much easier to use sword intents.


    <span>Could it be that the reason why he was able to learn the Ancient Sword Technique and understand the new realm of the Ancient Martial Technique was because he was suitable to walk the path of the sword?


    Ye Fan felt that if he wasn''t sure, he might as well give it a try. In the future, besides the routine of using his "Mad Demon Dance" to practice his body, he would also practice his sword.


    Toprehend the sword intent, to ponder the way the sword intent was used, and to cultivate the basic techniques of the ancient sword techniques, if he could improve significantly, it would mean that he had walked the right path.


    At Ye Fan''s current level, finding a master to guide him was actually meaningless. It was also very difficult to find a master of this level, so he had to choose his own training route.


    This was the conclusion Ye Fan came to three years ago, after he wasted his cultivation and resumed his cultivation.First of all, his innate talent was good, and he could walk the path of external techniques. He had already walked the right path and sessfullyprehended the power of heaven and earth.


    <span>Next, he had to use the Power of the Heavens and the Earth to choose a more suitable path. He focused on training his feet, fists, swords, or other attacking methods. Ye Fan had been trying to figure it out.


    "Ye Fan!" Time to eat! Are you still cultivating?! "


    Hearing Aunt Jiang''s voice, Ye Fan realized that he had been practicing for a long time.He smiled in response, put on his clothes, and walked home.


    Su Qingxue was already eating. Women still didn''t wake up early to practice on weekdays. However, they won in terms of their innate talent and their cultivation increased quite fast.


    Seeing Ye Fan drenched in sweat, Su Qingxue frowned and said, "Hubby, you''ve been training too hard recently. Go take a shower, it smells like sweat."


    <span>"Hehe, go wash after you eat." Ye Fan sat down first, took a bowl of porridge from Aunt Jiang, and started gulping down the porridge.


    <span>He suddenly realized that Su Qingxue still had the small ck Tortoise inside the ss jar beside her.


    "Wife, why did you bring the little turtle down?" Ye Fan asked.


    "I want to take Mo Mo to the office. I''ve been in the office for a long time so it''s easier to take care of it. Moreover, I have arger vat where I can make it a new home." Su Qingxue smiled.Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile. This woman even gave the ck Turtle a name called Mo Mo. Speaking of that jar, naturally, Su Qingxue got it from the demolition house.


    <span>Originally, it was used by women to raise flowers, but this time, it was used in a new way.


    <span>It seemed that Su Qingxue was very attentive towards the little turtle left behind by "Tong Hui Jin".


    <span>"Wife, I''m not going to work today. I need to go to the orphanage. Dean Li is not feeling well, so I need to go and see her." Ye Fan only found out after receiving Du Yun''er''s messagest night.


    "Where is the difort, is it serious?" Su Qingxue asked with concern.


    "I''m not sure yet. Maybe it''s because of the incident with Song Xinghe. I''m getting old and can''t recover in a short time." Ye Fan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll go take a look. It shouldn''t be too much of a problem."Su Qingxue thought for a moment and said, "It just so happens that you could help me give the doll I gotst time to a bunch. Remember to tell her that I gave it to her."


    Only then did Ye Fan remember that the woman also had a present for Little Bundle, and it was even given to him by him when he shot the arrow."Wife, since you like the group so much, why don''t we adopt her?" Ye Fan said happily.


    "Hmph, you wish for the best. You haven''t even proposed to me, and we haven''t even officially held a wedding. Do you want to have a child first?" Su Qingqing gave him a snow-white nce.Ye Fan embarrassedly touched his head, "It seems to be a little disordered..."


    "You, it''s fine if you don''t even have a present for Valentine''s Day, but you want to take advantage of me?" Su Qingxue pretended to be angry as she said.


    Ye Fan had an innocent look on his face, "Wife, if something happened on Valentine''s Day, even if you were in a bad mood, I wouldn''t dare to give you a present!"<span>"Then do you have a present or not?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>"Err ¡­" Ye Fan smiled mysteriously, "Yes, after noon, when I return to thepany from the orphanage, I will take you to see the present."


    Su Qingxue revealed an expectant look, "Is it true or not? If I don''t like it, then it doesn''t count."


    Ye Fan could only bitterly smile, "Alright, alright, my wife, you have the final say."


    After breakfast, the couple drove out of the house and Ye Fan went straight to the Ivy district.<span>Arriving at the orphanage, Ye Fan first gave the big doll to the group. The little girl liked to sleepte. Not long after getting up, she received a big gift, and her expression was very bright.


    <span>After finding out that it was Su Qingxue who gave it to her, she became even happier. However, she still felt a little disappointed that she didn''t see her beautiful elder sister.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t expect Su Qingxue to be so familiar with the group of people. It seemed that after returning home, he would need Su Qingxue toe and see the little guy. Otherwise, this little guy would be too pitiful.


    When he walked to President Li''s office, he found the old man bent over his desk, wearing reading sses and reading a newspaper.<span>"Ye Fan?" "Why did youe so early?" Principal Li asked with a smile.


    <span>President Li''splexion was indeed much worse. Ye Fan could not help but worriedly ask, "I heard from Yun''er that you are not feeling well. Principal, can I take a look at your pulse?"


    <span>Actually, President Li had been skinniertely, but the old man was stubborn and unwilling to be examined.


    "Hai, it''s nothing. It''s just a small ailment. It''ll be fine in a few days." Dean Li smiled and shook his head, "Yun''er, this girl, don''t tell you. She''ll definitely not listen."


    The more Ye Fan looked, the more he felt that something was not right. It was fine if President Li was thin before, but now hisplexion is too poor. Although he is not an old Chinese doctor, he is also a doctor, and is basically able to see through some things.


    "Principal, if you don''t let me check my pulse today, at least let me bring you to the hospital for a check up. Otherwise, I won''t be able to rx." Ye Fan said seriously.<span>"Ai, foolish child, I''ve already said there''s no need for that." President Li stood up slowly and walked towards the door, "Come, I''ll take you to see the construction site. Our new welfare home is progressing very well, and we''ll be able to move in the second half of this year ¡­"


    Halfway through his words, President Li''s tongue suddenly knotted as he felt dizzy. His body swayed before falling down! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 711

    0711


    <span>"President!"


    <span>Ye Fan caught Principal Li, preventing the old man from falling to the ground. However, the old man was already unconscious!


    <span>Ye Fan hastily extended his hand to give the old man a pulse, and immediately discovered that the situation was not looking good. Although he was not sure what disease this was, the old man''s body was already extremely weak, and his pulse was in chaos.


    <span>Although President Li had always been the one refusing to treat him, Ye Fan still med himself. If he had known earlier, he would have forcefully brought the old man to the hospital.


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly carried the old man downstairs. Seeing that the dean had fainted, the few aunts who worked in the yard were all frightened to the point of losing theirposure and asking what exactly was going on.


    Ye Fan didn''t have any time to exin and let them take care of the good kids. He first took the dean to the nearby hospital.


    He drove all the way to the nearest hospital, which was also one of the best hospitals in Hua Hai.<span>Entering the emergency room, there were a few doctors and nurses who recognized Ye Fan when he came in with Principal Li in his arms.


    <span>"President Li?!" A middle-aged female doctor named Yang Min, who wore a sign, immediately shouted when she saw him. She hurriedly called out to Ye Fan to carry the old man to the bed.


    Hearing that the other party recognized him, Ye Fan frowned and said, "Doctor Yang, you know Principal Li?" Do you know what''s wrong with her? "


    Surprised, Dr. Yang Min asked, "You brought her here. Don''t you know what kind of illness President Li is?"


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, President Li had secretlye to the hospital to check?


    She didn''t want him to bring her to the hospital. She must have known about her illness long ago and purposely kept it a secret!


    "Sigh... This old man is really something, why is he still hiding things from the people around him at this time? "Yang Min sighed and directed the intern," You guys take her in to take a picture and test her blood.


    Ye Fan saw Principal Li being pushed forward and asked, "Doctor Yang, what is the principal''s condition?"<span>Yang Min awkwardly said, "I have professional ethics. President Li requested that I should not tell you about her illness, so I can''t tell you directly ¡­" "You can ask her yourself when Dean Li wakes up. Don''t worry, she''ll wake up."


    Ye Fan was burning with anxiety, but he also knew that this doctor was following the rules of the doctor-patient rtionship, so he couldn''t force her.


    <span>"Then can you let me see that filmter? "I''m also a doctor, I can see for myself." Ye Fan asked.


    Yang Min was stunned, "You are also a doctor..." What a coincidence! Then ¡­ "Alright,e with me."


    After a round of inspection, Ye Fan and Yang Min arrived at a ward.


    <span>Li Shuhua''s condition could no longer be allowed to let her go back to the orphanage. She needed to stay in the hospital, so Ye Fan directly asked for a private ward.


    After Du Yun''er received the call from the welfare home''s aunt, she rushed over, contacted Ye Fan, and ran into the ward.


    "Brother Ye Fan!" What''s wrong with the Principal!? " The girl ran into the ward with a pale face and eyes full of worry.


    Ye Fan was holding the newly filmed film, standing at the window of the ward, lost in thought, his brows tightly knitted.<span>Seeing the girl arrive, Ye Fan forced a smile, "Dean..." "You''ll wake up if you lose consciousness."


    Seeing Ye Fan''s expression, Du Yun''er knew that something was wrong, "Brother Ye Fan, don''t hide this from me. What disease did the dean have?"<span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "President..." It''s a tumor. "


    "Heal ¡­" Cancer? " Du Yun''er''s charming face paled, and her eyes instantly turned red, "Then ¡­ Is that serious? "Where is the tumor?"


    <span>Ye Fan said in a low voice, "In the President''s right lobe of the liver, there is a huge tumor. In addition, there are continuous tumor nodules moving along the inferior vena cava towards the right ventricle ¡­"


    <span>Du Yun''er was confused, "Brother Ye Fan, I... I don''t understand. Just tell me, can it be cured? "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Although it''s very difficult to cut it off, but I think..." If happy surgery is performed immediately, it should be resectable. I was just about to ask the dean if she would be willing to do it immediately when she woke up. "


    <span>Just as she finished her sentence, Dr. Yang Min, who was at the side, shook her head, "No, you can''t. Dr. Ye, you have only seen this symptom, but please take a look at President Li''s other medical report."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan immediately looked at the other information, his face immediately bing more serious.


    Yang Min sighed and said, "Have you found out? President Li''s kidney function is a problem, so using artificial heart and lungs is very dangerous. It''s simply suicidal, so ¡­" Do not perform happy surgery. "


    "No happy surgery? "Then how do we remove the tumor?" Ye Fan mumbled.<span>"That''s right... "It''s precisely because there''s really no way to perform this surgery that Principal Li and the others probably know there''s no other way, so they didn''t want you to know about it. They probably won''t be worried for her for too long," Yang Min said regretfully.


    Ye Fan waspletely dumbfounded. The old man actually already knew that she wouldn''t live long?


    Du Yun''er could no longer bear to listen anymore. With teary eyes, she grabbed onto Yang Min''s hand, "Doctor! Think of a way! There must be a way to save the principal! No matter how much money you spend, you can eat any good medicine! "You should think of a way!"<span>Yang Min said helplessly, "I''m a doctor, not an immortal. This tumor is too big, and it''s hard to remove. Adding on Dean Li''s age and renal failure, conservative treatment allowing her to live a little longer is the limit of what she can do."


    Your Big Brother Ye is also an outstanding doctor, he could tell what was wrong with him the moment he saw it. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him. There''s really no way to do this surgery. "


    "No ¡­" "That''s impossible!" Du Yun''er threw herself at Ye Fan, shaking the man, "Brother Ye Fan! Say something! Given how capable you are, you must have a way to save the principal, right? "Ye Fan''s heart was in a mess. His head was starting to hurt, and his eyes were also moist. He had never felt so powerless before.


    She could only look on helplessly as her most respected and closest elder slowly lost his life. As a heart surgeon, she was unable to help herplete the operation ¡­


    <span>Dr. Yang Min sighed. She had tried her best, but it was toote. She said a few words of constion and went to work.


    Ye Fan held Du Yun''er in his arms, swallowed his saliva, and said, "Yun''er, calm down a little. Let me think about it, no matter what, I will use all of my strength to save the dean ¡­ ¡­"


    As he was speaking, a weak voice came from the bed ¡­"You two idiots, how can humans not die ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan and Du Yun''er looked at the old man and noticed that President Li had woken up. The corner of their mouths held a trace of a smile.


    "Principal..." Du Yun''er cried as she came to the bedside, "Why didn''t you tell us? If you had known earlier, it might not have been this serious ¡­""Sigh... If only someone was sick, they would have already known that so many tumors had died. This was life ¡­


    That old man of mine suddenly left. I have lived longer than him ¡­ "I''m afraid that this old man is too lonely over there. He wants me to apany him there, hehe ¡­" The old man gently caressed Du Yun''er''s hair and said with a kind smile.


    "But... "But I haven''t repaid you properly yet, I still want to be filial to you, and let you live for a hundred years ¡­" Du Yun''er cried like she was about to cry.


    "What are you crying for, silly girl? I raised thousands of my children. You are already the most filial one. You are already good enough ¡­" Principal Li said with a smile.Ye Fan looked at the old man on the sickbed smiling as heforted Du Yun''er. In his mind, he recalled the scenes of when he was young, and everything the old man had done for him.


    <span>"Yun''er, apany the dean. I''ll go out and smoke a cigarette first."


    Ye Fan walked out of the ward, and quickly went through the corridor. He arrived at a small pavilion in the hospital where there were no people. He took out a cigarette, and his hand was still trembling slightly from the fire.


    After taking a puff, he finally managed to calm down.Ye Fan pondered deeply for a long time, and finally made up his mind. He took out his phone and made a phone call ¡­. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 712

    <span>0712


    <span>Inside the headquarters of the Embroidery Group, the chairman''s office.


    Su Qingxue stood at the side of the ck basin and looked at the little turtle inside.


    Little Mo Mo had found a new ''home'', and found that the space had expanded a lot. He was crawling around excitedly.


    However, Su Qingxue was not in the mood to watch her pet y. She looked at the time, it was already 12 o''clock in the afternoon.


    "We agreed to bring me to see a present at noon ¡­" There was no sign of anyone, not even a phone call ¡­ "Liar..."


    Su Qingxue felt both resentful and wronged, but she didn''t want to take the initiative to call Ye Fan. It was as if she really wanted to know what a Valentine''s Day gift was.


    At that moment, a phone call came in.Su Qingxue felt a burst of joy in her heart, only to discover that it was Ling Yuwei!


    The woman answered the phone, puzzled. "Weiwei, what''s the matter?""Su Qingxue!" You have a lot of face! "Are you saying that you purposefully refused to attend the art exhibition with me, thinking it''s too embarrassing to be here with me?" Ling Yuwei snorted.


    <span>"What nonsense is this? Weiwei, what are you talking about?" Su Qingxue was puzzled.


    "Stop pretending!" Right now, everyone in Hua Hai is paying attention to your CEO Su. This time, you''ve really gained a lot of face. I''m guessing that before long, the whole world will have a lot of your fans. "Ling Yuwei chuckled.<span>When Su Qingxue heard this, she became even more confused, "What is going on? Exin it clearly ¡­."


    Ling Yuwei also discovered that the woman seemed to not know about it, and curiously asked, "Do you really not know about it?" Oh god... Could it be a coincidence? "So,e quickly to the Arts Center, and you''ll see when you get there!"


    <span>Su Qingxue was confused, but she couldn''t care less. It sounded like something big had happened, so she organized her things and immediately walked out.


    <span>Just as he was about to enter the elevator, two secretaries walked by with a special smile. He lowered his head and said, "CEO Su, you''re so beautiful."


    "What?" Su Qingxue was stunned for a moment. Although she knew that she was good-looking, no one in thepany dared to praise her directly.


    The two secretaries thought that Su Qingxue was unhappy and quickly apologized before leaving.<span>Su Qingxue felt confused and could only take the elevator to the car park. She drove her Paganee to the art center at a fast speed.


    <span>When they arrived at the venue, there were guards and bodyguards standing everywhere. There were even armed police officers who prohibited ordinary citizens from entering.


    <span>However, Su Qingxue was obviously not an ordinary person. Even the security guards didn''t dare to stop her when they saw the car she was driving and the serial number te on it.


    Su Qingxue also felt confused as they drove to the Arts Center.


    Because of the presence of the Surrealist Grandmaster Paul and the top painter Xu Lingfeng of China, there were already arge number of reporters and photographers here.<span>As soon as Su Qingxue''s limited edition super run appeared, it attracted the attention of arge number of media outlets.


    Su Qingxue had no other choice. She nned to run into the Arts Center as soon as possible after getting off the car, but who would have thought that the moment she got off the car, she would be hit by a sh of light!


    "Did you see that!? A doughnut! "


    "Idiot!" That''s Chief Su of the Embroidery Group! "


    "It''s really CEO Su!?" I''m here?! "


    "Hurry up!" Don''t block! Quick, take a photo! "<span>The group of reporters and photographers seemed to have gone mad and started to rush towards Su Qingxue.


    Su Qingxue, on the other hand, had a nk face. She didn''t know what the situation was and was already trapped in the encirclement.


    "Director Su!" "When did you meet Master Francis and Master Xu?"


    "Director Su, what''s the reason for giving the work the title ''doughnut''!?"<span>"..."


    Su Qingxue was baffled. Since when did she know those two great painters? And what is a doughnut?Just when Su Qingxue felt that this was unbelievable and didn''t know what to say, a few bodyguards arrogantly walked into the crowd and helped Su Qingxue block the reporters.


    "Miss Su, pleasee with us. Miss Vivian sent us," a head bodyguard said.


    Su Qingxue felt that she was finally saved. She ignored the reporters'' questions and hurriedly ran into the venue.When she arrived at the hall of the art exhibition, Su Qingxue was just about to heave a sigh of relief, but when she raised her head, she was stunned ¡­


    In the center of the hall, in the most conspicuous spot, there were two paintings ofpletely different styles with the same theme.


    These two paintings depicted a woman. The moment the bow and arrow were shot, the woman''s beautiful profile and slim figure waspletely revealed.


    It was a surreal oil painting that vividly depicted a woman''s figure, as if all of this was happening right in front of his eyes. The visual impact was extremely strong.


    The other ink painting made the woman look as if she were a fairy descending to the mortal world.


    <span>The authors of these two paintings were impressively Paul Francis and Xu Lingfeng. They had also given the painting the same name ¡ª doughnut!


    Perhaps, to others, these two paintings simply didn''t match the name.


    <span>However, to Su Qingxue, the name ''doughnut'' seemed to proim that it was purely a painting that belonged to her!


    "Tsk tsk ¡­ How envious... "Two world-ss great painters have painted for you, and they even used the painting as a disy for the exhibition. Su Qingxue, you sure have a lot of face." Ling Yuwei walked over leisurely while wearing a ck dress.


    <span>Beside her were a bald white foreigner and a man wearing a retro robe. They were the main characters of this art exhibition, the two master painters.


    Su Qingxue woke up as if she had just woken up from a dream. She couldn''t help rubbing her eyes to make sure that she wasn''t mistaken, but it seemed as if she was still dreaming.She could not help but ask, "Mr. Francis, Master Xu, why are you two ¡­ You want to draw me? "


    <span>Although she was confident in her beauty, she was not a narcissistic person. She couldn''t just give the pictures to a painter and draw such a picture for others to see, no matter what.


    <span>"Hehe, Miss Su, are you satisfied with our work?" Paul asked politely.


    <span>Xu Lingfeng also respectfully asked, "If there is anything that you are not satisfied with, feel free to give your opinion."


    "No ¡­" No ¡­. "I don''t really understand this, I think you guys drew very well," Su Qingxue said sincerely. She didn''t expect that she would be so beautiful in the painting.


    "Aiyah... "Then we can be at ease. If you are not satisfied, we will not be able to exin ourselves to Mr. Beryl." Paul heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Beryl?" Su Qingxue was stunned for a moment. She was puzzled for a moment, but then she remembered, wasn''t this the handsome blond boy from INFERNO!?


    Ye Fan and the others called him azy bum, and he seemed to be aical character among a group of Demons. However, that year, he was able to protect Ye Fan from fatal injuries, so he was still a trustworthy character at critical moments.Su Qingxue had only seen Belial once before, but that guy was really funny, so she could still remember it immediately.


    <span>"So it was Beryl who asked you to draw?" Snowy, do you know Beryl? You actually know a lot of people! " Ling Yuwei asked in surprise. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 713

    0713<span>Su Qingxue did know Belle, but she didn''t know that she had such a photo, let alone having Belle find someone to draw it for her!


    Obviously, this was the result of Ye Fan telling Beryl about this.<span>Su Qingxue, on the other hand, was puzzled. How did Ling Yuwei know about Belial? She asked, "Yes, you know Belial too?"


    "Don''t you know?" Ling Yuwei said matter-of-factly, "Berryl''s various social events in Mt. Mai, be it the entertainment, film, television, business, or art circles, are all considered sociable people.In any case, as long as it was a lively circle, he would always appear. Although he wasn''t an actor, a businessman, or an artist, he could get involved with anything.


    Singing, dancing, painting, ying with the zither, sparring and drinking with thedies. He could even help you cook, but the crux of the problem was that he was willing to ept any job, never feeling embarrassed at all!<span>He was the best in the world of rtionships, and he had no enmity with anyone, so he seemed to know all sorts of people.


    <span>There is a saying in the entertainment circle of the magnesium nation, ''You don''t need to know anyone. You only need to know Belle.'' That is, he has a widework of contacts, and no one would dare to look down on him just because of his connections. "


    When Paul and Xu Lingfeng heard this, they both smiled and nodded. Clearly, they were very interested in Belle.


    Su Qingxue heard this and felt that it was a bit new. She didn''t expect that among Ye Fan''s brothers, there were some who were famous through their various circles.<span>"It seems that Beryl is really powerful. Even Snowy knows him. Did he go to the Hua Hai to hold a party?" Ling Yuwei sighed.


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "No, Beryl is Ye Fan''s friend, I got to know him through Ye Fan."


    <span>"Your husband? I didn''t expect that it would be your husband, Beryl, who found them masters. " Ling Yuwei was very surprised.


    <span>Paulughed. "We didn''t have much time by the time we got the picture, but Mr. Beryl said we had to finish it before the exhibition. We were anxious to paint all night."


    <span>"You guys are really giving Berryl face!" Ling Yuwei eximed.


    Paul and Xu Lingfeng looked at each other, and Xu Lingfeng said with a bitter smile, "Miss Ling, Mr. Belial is not only a socialite. You should know that without real strength, it would be impossible to get to know so many people in so many circles."


    "That''s right. Miss Ling has been in the film industry and hasn''t participated in many other circles. Mr. Beryl''s background is not that simple."He specifically asked us to draw a painting, so there must be an important reason behind it. How could we dare to refuse?" Paul said.


    Ling Yuwei was puzzled. "Don''t tell me that the husband of my best friend is very powerful? He can even order Beryl to look for you."


    "This... "We do not know." Xu Lingfeng shook his head and said, "Our duty is to paint well, and even the way we disy it is not something we can decide. This is the host''s tacit agreement, putting these two ''doughnuts'' in the most conspicuous position."When Su Qingxue heard this, she didn''t need to think too much to know that this was all nned by Ye Fan.


    She was both happy and shy. This man''s Valentine''s Day present for her was too eye-catching. This time, it was definitely being reported by the media.<span>No wonder everyone in thepany looked at her strangely. They couldn''t possibly think that she was very narcissistic, right?


    "Mr. Francis, Master Xu, you should put away the painting. Don''t show it, I feel this is too strange." Su Qingxue said.


    "Haha, no problem. This painting belongs to Miss Su anyway. Previously, there was a rich merchant who said that he wanted to buy these two paintings for a hundred million dors, but he was rejected by us and is waiting for you toe over," Xu Lingfeng said.


    <span>After all, it was a rarebination between two grand masters of the East and West. Naturally, there would be rich people who would want to buy it.


    <span>Su Qingxue also couldn''t help feeling surprised at the price of the painting, but to her, the meaning of the painting was priceless.


    <span>However, although he was happy in his heart, the man who nned this surprise had yet to appear.


    Su Qingxue felt somewhat puzzled and could not help but take out her phone to call Ye Fan.


    Not long after, the call connected.


    "Wife? What''s the matter? "


    Su Qingxue felt a little wronged as she said, "Where are you ¡­ ¡­"


    "I''m driving," Ye Fan said.


    "Oh... "I saw the painting," Su Qingxue said.<span>Ye Fan suddenly thought of this and regretfully said, "Aiya, my wife, I was in such a hurry to forget about it. I originally wanted to bring you to the Arts Center to see a painting! Well, do you like it? Valentine''s Day presents are a bitte, but it was reallypleted on Valentine''s Day! "


    <span>"Um... "Why did you let them disy it? I feel embarrassed. I just need to take a look at the house," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>"Isn''t this more stylish? In the future, this pair of works will be a ssic." Ye Fanughed.


    Su Qingxue felt sweet in her heart, but she was also curious, "Hubby, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Ye Fan sighed, he also knew that he couldn''t hide it and said, "President Li is sick, in the hospital..." I need to think of a way to cure her. "


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she immediately understood. She was no longer angry at the man and immediately asked where President Li was hospitalized.


    "Wife, there''s no need to rush. Nothing will happen for the time being. You can go after work." Ye Fan said.<span>"You can''t even think of a way to cure it, it must be very serious. I''ll go overter!" Su Qingxue said solemnly.


    <span>"Fine, but you must remember to bring the painting with you. Paul and Xu Lingfeng dare to ask you for money, just tell me," said Ye Fan.


    Su Qingxue couldn''t help feeling pity for these two painters. Giving away a hundred million paintings was a waste of money, but even if she wanted to give them money, they wouldn''t dare to take it.


    <span>On the other side, after Ye Fan hung up the phone, he drove the car and coincidentally also entered the parking lot.


    <span>After getting off the car, Ye Fan headed straight for the gate in front of them, which was the Cloud Restaurant.


    Just now, Ye Fan had already talked to Chu Yunyao. After finding out that the woman was here, he immediately came to find her.<span>When the people in the clubhouse saw Ye Fan, no one dared to ask. Ye Fan directly walked into Chu Yunyao''s office and saw that the woman was currently working there.


    "What''s the matter, why are you in such a hurry to find me?" Chu Yunyao said with some caution, "I''ll tell you, even though the inmmation fromst time has healed, I''vee to see big aunt."<span>Ye Fan was not in the mood to pay attention to the woman''s frank words. He walked to the desk, supported himself with both hands, and seriously said, "I want the medical skills from the Earth Axis. I don''t have the time to wait."


    Chu Yunyao''s expression froze for a moment. After a few seconds, she confirmed that the man was not joking, and said, "Do you know what the consequences would be if I gave you the information inside?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 714

    0714


    <span>"You might be guilty of treason, and I might be regarded as an enemy of China," said Ye Fan.


    Chu Yunyao said, "That''s not a possibility, it''s a definite possibility!" Didn''t you already discuss the terms with the Dragon King? "Why are you suddenly unwilling to wait any longer?"


    "I can wait, but Principal Li can''t!" Ye Fan clenched his fist.


    "President Li?" Chu Yunyao was stunned, "What happened to President Li?"


    Ye Fan told the woman what had happened. After Chu Yunyao finished listening, her eyebrows knitted together as she sank into deep thought.


    "I know that this is very risky, but I can''t just watch and see a chance to save Principal Li. What I want is not the technology to make weapons, but the medical skills, the advanced medical skills to treat and save people!


    "This will not cause any loss for China, the agreement between me and the Dragon King will not go to waste. We can just assume that I got the skill first and then helped them with two things," said Ye Fan.<span>"Then why don''t you go talk to the Dragon King?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    <span>"Because even if we find the Dragon King, isn''t it still you who can understand the axis of Earth? Besides... "With my rtionship with you, how could I be confused with the Dragon King?" Ye Fanughed.


    Chu Yunyao looked at the man''s eyes and said with aplicated expression, "The Earth Axis ¡­ ¡­. Ever since Lou Chun Ind was almost snatched away, it had always been kept in the military research institute in Beijing.


    <span>Although I have the right to study it, all the research results are real-time feedback and are monitored throughout the process.


    "Once they find out that what I''m studying is not the content of the n, they will probably suspect it."Ye Fan frowned, "So you''re saying..." You have no choice? "


    <span>Chu Yunyao shook her head, "The information in the Earth Axis''s heart is massive, I think that ording to the advanced civilizations, there''s always a way to treat Dean Li.


    <span>But if I find the relevant information and give it to you without anyone discovering it, I don''t think there''s even a one in a hundred chance of that happening. "


    "Even if it''s just 1%! But there''s still a chance! " Ye Fan said.<span>Chu Yunyao was startled for a moment, she couldn''t understand, "Although President Li has helped you, you and her aren''t rtives. At her age, dying from cancer is also very normal, do you really want to fall out with Xia Feng for the sake of President Li!?"


    From the woman''s point of view, Ye Fan''s way of thinking was very stupid. She simply could not understand why he would work so hard for an olddy who was not rted by blood.


    <span>Ye Fan let out a long sigh, and then bitterly smiled, "I forgot..." You won''t be able to understand these feelings. You must think that it''s a foolish move for me to stand against Xia Feng for the sake of Dean Li, right? "


    "It''s not that I''m stupid, it''s that stupid." Chu Yunyao said, "I don''t think it''s worth it. Even if my grandfather is terminally ill, I still wouldn''t go steal information about the Earth Axis for him."


    Ye Fan felt a bit of regret, but also looked at the woman with a bit of pity, "I thought... Your personality disorder is slowly changing. "I was thinking too much."<span>"Are you ming me? You think I''m ruthless? " Chu Yunyao didn''t know why, but she felt very ufortable in her heart, but she couldn''t say what the reason was.


    He was clearly discussing the matter on the spot. There were many things in the world that could not be changed or defied by humans.Ye Fan shook his head, "I don''t me you. This is you. You have your values, and ¡­. "I truly do not have the qualifications to request that you bear the burden of treason for this matter."


    <span>Hearing the man''s words, Chu Yunyao felt even more ufortable, her entire body felt ufortable. She turned her head away, not looking at the man.


    Ye Fan rxed a little, and said: "Little Yao Yao, just take it as if I had nevere here before. I will go talk to the Dragon King about this matter."


    <span>Chu Yunyao did not say anything, her face expressionless.


    Ye Fan didn''t have the leisure to say anything more. After walking out of the clubhouse, he lit a cigarette and continued to call Xie Linfuan.<span>After learning of the situation, Xie Linyuan agreed to immediately speak with the Dragon King.


    <span>Not long after, a call from the Dragon King arrived.


    <span>"I heard you want to acquire the medical skills from the Earth''s axis in advance?" the Dragon King asked.


    "That''s right, our agreement will not change. I will still agree to two things. I just want to save her as soon as possible." Ye Fan said.


    <span>The Dragon King muttered to himself, "You should know that this is not a small matter. The leaders of the Earth''s axis are all keeping a close eye on it."


    <span>Furthermore, an agreement is an agreement. Even if you are Lucifer, the Sovereign King of Hell, and we respect you, it does not mean that we can make any exceptions for you. "


    <span>"Is the matter of saving someone''s life so unworthy of your attention in your eyes?" Ye Fan''s voice rose a bit.


    <span>The Dragon Kingughed, "Every minute and every second, there will always be people dying. It''s normal for people to die from old age. Perhaps this old man is very important to you, but in our eyes, with all due respect, she is not enough to change the mind of the highest echelons of the country. "


    "Then quickly f * cking tell me what you want me to do. Once I''m done, give me the Earth Axis materials right away!" Ye Fan was also furious. Although he knew that President Li''s life was insignificant in front of the country''s machinery, he still couldn''t help but want to curse loudly.


    The Dragon King was able to keep his calm. After thinking for a while, he said, "I do have something that I may need your help with. However, I will have to ask the head for his consent.


    "With any luck, we can give you some information after you finish one task."<span>"Please advise me. The meeting will be held..." Ye Fan sneered, "You guys are really tired of living. It''s hard to hurry up, I can''t wait!"


    "I was only saying that it was possible. There is no guarantee. But I warn you, do not challenge the dignity of the Xia Family.


    You''ve already seen the Zhou nst time, you should know by now ¡­ "In China, it''s not possible for a demon leader like you to act as you please!" The Dragon King warned.


    <span>Ye Fan''s face was ice-cold, and he said in a low voice, "Back then when I said I would leave OD-ONES, my master the ck Emperor also said something simr to me, so two yearster, I defeated him.


    <span>I never felt that living in this world was natural. I always had the belief that I would die together... "Therefore, for your requests and meetings, it would be best to make use of the time you have."


    <span>The Dragon King remained silent for a while, then hung up without another word.


    <span>Ye Fan took a few deep breaths, then sat back in the car and returned to the hospital.


    He knew that he was speaking like a madman to the Dragon King. However, for some people, he had to do his best to save them. There were some things that he had no choice but to do.


    Although it would be unfair and selfish for the women around him.However, there was always a bottom line that people had to keep to themselves. He couldn''t bear to see the old man die just like that when he had the chance to save his closest kin. He definitely wouldn''t be able to do that. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 715

    <span>0715


    When he returned to the hospital, he discovered that other than Du Yun''er, Su Qingxue had alsoe to visit the old man. President Li sat on the bed. Although hisplexion wasn''t good, at least he had a smile on his face.<span>Du Yun''er had already applied for leave from the school. She nned to stay at the hospital to take care of the old man. Even though Dean Li kept urging her, the girl still insisted on staying by the old man''s side.


    ording to the doctor, Dean Li''s illness could erupt and worsen at any time, so Du Yun''er didn''t want to leave for even a second.<span>Ye Fan also understood the girl''s thoughts. He promised Du Yun''er that he would do his best to save the dean, and only after 9 PM would he go home with Su Qingxue.


    <span>On the way home, Su Qingxue was very depressed and asked, "Hubby, are we really unable to operate? Aren''t you acquainted with Dr. Ronida of the Magnificent Country? Even with their skills, they are still unable to achieve such a feat. "


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head regretfully, "Just now in the afternoon, I had already talked with Ronnie on the phone. With the current surgical case and the current technology, I still can''t find a way. She is also helpless."


    <span>Su Qingxue answered with a dejected "Oh", "The new building of the Ivy Academy is just a few months away, we will be able to finish it in a few months. If President Li doesn''t see thepletion, then we will leave ¡­ ¡­" "He must be really unwilling."


    Ye Fan remained silent. After the two of them had gone home, Ye Fan was also not in the mood to sleep tonight. He constantly searched the inte for any n that could allow him toplete the operation.<span>The next day, when dawn arrived and Ye Fan was eating breakfast, he went downstairs.


    Last night, Aunt Jiang also heard about President Li''s matter andforted Ye Fan a bit. Ye Fan forced a smile, but also found it hard to be at ease.


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was drinking his porridge and eating nothing, a call came in.


    <span>Ye Fan took a look and saw that it was the number that the Dragon King had called yesterday. He immediately picked it up.


    "Did you get the results of your meeting?" Ye Fan asked straightforwardly.<span>"Lucifer, can''t you wait a few more hours?" The Dragon King asked in a strange tone.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "What do you mean?"


    <span>"I never thought that your charm would be so great that a woman like Chu Yunyao would be willing to take such risks for you ¡­ ¡­" "I almost thought that the Chu n''s daughter was a fake." The Dragon King sighed.


    Ye Fan''s whole body shook, and he suddenly stood up, "What did you say!?" She ¡­ "Could it be that she ¡­"<span>It seems that you really don''t know, just an hour ago, she was discovered trying to steal a portion of Earth''s core information, and was arrested, "the Dragon King said with a wry smile," She rushed to the capitalst night and stole some information about Earth''s Axis for you. For your sake, she might be charged with treason now. "


    Ye Fan was both moved and surprised. He had originally thought that Chu Yunyao wouldn''t sacrifice her own interests just to help him.


    <span>But, Chu Yunyao had actually helped him steal the information?!


    <span>This woman would always do something unexpected for him, but this time, Ye Fan really felt a strong warmth flow through his heart.


    "I will take responsibility for this matter. She only listened to my instigation." Ye Fan immediately said.


    "Hehe, this isn''t up to you to decide. Now that she''s in custody, I don''t want Xia Feng tock such a key talent."


    I''ll need to talk to some of the leaders before I know the details, but before that, I think you cane to the capital first.Whether it''s seeing Chu Yunyao or dealing with the other ns, I think you shoulde over. "


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t feel at ease with Chu Yunyao. At this moment, she had been captured by herself and it was all because of him. Naturally, he wanted nothing more than to grow a pair of wings and fly over.


    "I got it, I''m going to the airport right now," said Ye Fan."Alright, when we get there, I''ll have the advisor pick you up. I need to have a meeting with the leaders first," the Dragon King said and quickly hung up the phone.


    <span>Su Qingxue happened to see Ye Fan''s action of hurrying out.


    <span>The woman thought that something had happened to Dean Li and hurriedly asked Ye Fan what was going on.


    Ye Fan didn''t know how long it would take to get to the capital, and he didn''t know the actual situation, so he simply exined the matter of Chu Yunyao being captured.


    After Su Qingxue heard this, her expression becameplicated. She had always hated Chu Yunyao, but it would be hard for her to hate Chu Yunyao for what she had done ¡­ ¡­


    <span>Su Qingxue also knew that at this moment, she shouldn''t have stopped the man with her temper. She could only make Ye Fan be more careful and return quickly.


    <span>After tidying up a bit, Ye Fan went straight to the airport, bought the nearest ne ticket, and flew straight to Beijing.


    <span>This was the first time since Ye Fan returned to China that he hade to Beijing. Unfortunately, he wasn''t in the mood to walk around.


    As soon as they got off the ne, they received a call from Xie Linyuan. The two of them reunited and headed straight for the capital''s military sector.


    Inside the car, Xie Linyuan could not help but say with regret, "Boss, this time you were too anxious. There''s no need to let Superintendent Chu take such a risk."


    If not for her being of great importance to the military, it would be treason and treason against the country. It would be too dangerous! "Ye Fan also felt guilty, and bitterly smiled, "Old Xie, she rejected me in front of everyone. I didn''t expect her to secretlye and do this kind of thing, I only found out this morning."


    Xie Linyuan was stunned for a moment before sighing. "I didn''t expect Superintendent Chu to have such an affectionate side."


    After the two entered the military area, they stopped in front of a heavily guarded building.Chu Yunyao was temporarily locked up here. Although it wasn''t a cell, it still restricted her freedom, no different from a prisoner.


    Xie Linfen brought Ye Fan to the door of a room that held Chu Yunyao and said, "Boss, you can go in."


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head, pushed the door open and entered, closing the door behind him.


    In the room, there was a bed, a table, and a chair. It was a simple bathroom.Chu Yunyao was sitting on the bed with her knees crossed, staring nkly at the window. When she heard the door open, she turned her head.


    <span>Seeing the woman''s slightly haggard face, Ye Fan felt mixed feelings in his heart. He grinned, walked to the bedside and sat down, "Little Yao Yao Yao, did you want to surprise me by saying that you can''t steal information?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao didn''t seem to be afraid, she remained expressionless as she calmly said, "I just thought, if I help you this time, you''d owe me a huge favor, but I didn''t think you''d fail."


    <span>"Heh ¡­" Ye Fan chuckled, "Is that what you meant?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao went silent, and after a while, she said, "It''s just that my heart isn''t feeling well, there''s nothing special about it ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Without waiting for the woman to finish speaking, Ye Fan forcefully held her in his arms and tightly hugged her.


    Chu Yunyao''s delicate body trembled, her beautiful eyes widened, her breathing quickened, she felt something special rush through her heart.


    "Thank you for everything you''ve done for me. I won''t let my woman be a prisoner unless I die." Ye Fan said this solemnly before letting go of Chu Yunyao.<span>At this moment, the door opened. Xie Linyuan said, "Boss, the Dragon King has returned from his meeting. He has something to tell you." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 716

    0716<span>Ye Fan stood up, smiled at Chu Yunyao, then turned around and walked out of the room.


    "Don''t let my woman suffer!" Ye Fan said to Xie Linyuan.<span>Xie Linfuan didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Don''t worry. I can still open the back door to this ce. I''ve already given orders that apart from restricting her freedom, I''ll do my best to make her asfortable as possible."


    <span>Ye Fan nodded in relief, and then headed to the small conference room where the Dragon King was.


    <span>The dragon king in a military uniform was standing in front of a map, silently pondering something. Seeing Ye Fane in, he grinned and said, "Long time no see, Lucifer. I never thought that meeting you again would be like this."


    <span>"Call me Ye Fan." Ye Fan went straight to the point, "Did you get the results of the meeting?"


    The Dragon Kingughed. "It looks like you don''t have the time to say anything to me. Alright, I''ll be straightforward then ¡­"


    <span>The Dragon King pointed to a mountain range in the north of China on the map.


    "A few months ago, our people discovered that the Shura would always send people to our northern border to secretly search for something.We didn''t try to alert them to their specific targets untilst week, when we became aware that they were secretly transporting somerge excavating tools into the mountains around here.


    <span>The Shura will expend a great deal of effort to enter this mountain, and we think that it is very likely that he is looking for something important.


    Before we even reached this mountain range, all the elite spies that we sent out with innate strength were somehow cut off and no one came back.


    Therefore, the higher-ups ordered us to enter this mountain range this week to find out the real purpose of the Shura, and defeat and stop them.


    <span>Thest time you brought back some news, tell us that the one behind the Asura''s Association is very likely rted to the former ruler, White Queen Sylvie Somerset. And now, Sylvie is already the Chairman of the Sai n, she is even more powerful.


    If the Shura is really rted to the old days'' ruler, then it means that the background is unfathomable. Usually, when we, the secret agents and soldiers enter, we are only cannon fodder.


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan basically understood what the Dragon King meant and said, "You want me to help you guys to take a look?"


    The Dragon King nodded. "That''s right. After all, your body has the blood of a descendant of China. Moreover, you wouldn''t want to see such an organization developing smoothly, right?"


    "This operation is not a problem, but I have to make sure, if I fulfill my responsibility, Chu Yunyao will be released without guilt, moreover I want to obtain the medical skills from the Earth Axis!" Ye Fan said.<span>Dragon King narrowed his eyes, "If you do as we asked, I can guarantee that Chu Yunyao will be fine. But I can''t guarantee that the Earth''s axis will be that good ¡­" "Because we still don''t know what sort of rewards we''ll get from this operation."


    <span>Ye Fan cursed in his heart. This bunch of old geezers still had to obtain benefits in order to be willing to hand over the information on the Earth.


    <span>However, the first thing he did was to ensure Chu Yunyao''s safety. He could only agree to it.


    "Any more questions?" The Dragon King stretched out his hand.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, stretched out his hand and shook hands with the Dragon King, "I just want to end the battle quickly."


    <span>The Dragon King nodded in satisfaction. "The helicopter is already waiting outside. It will take you to the nearby military airport. We will then head straight to the destination."


    Ye Fan walked towards the door, and just as he was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Is there anyone else who came with me?""Of course, the phoenix girl will go with you. The advisor will also go. He is in the lead, otherwise, if someone else was inmand, you probably wouldn''t be able to pay him back." The Dragon Kingughed.


    Ye Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "You really put in a lot of effort."


    "Since the Shura might be rted to the White Queen, we can let you two Legend rank experts go together. That would be a double insurance, wouldn''t it?" The Dragon King said.<span>Although he didn''t think that the White Queen would actually appear, the background of the Asura''s Association was still so strange. Last time, when he had bribed Skeleton Mage Skne, it was difficult to determine what kind of trick it would be.


    Although Ye Fan was also very curious about what these people were looking for deep in the mountains at high altitude, he didn''t want to take too much risk just because of this matter.


    <span>Soon, the helicopter picked up Ye Fan and Xie Linyuan and arrived at the nearby military airport.


    As he walked towards one of the military aircraft, Xie Laiyuan, who had changed into a camouge uniform, said rather excitedly, "Boss, I''ve waited a long time for me to be able to fight alongside you again."


    Ye Fan pretended to despise him and said, "You little rascal, your cultivation has only increased this little. Half a year ago I saw you as a Xiantian Full Circle realm expert, and now you are only at the half-step into body refining.


    "With your level, you should hide behind me and obediently hide. When the timees, I''ll have to spend all my effort to protect you."<span>"Boss, you can''tpare everyone to yourself. I''m very busy with military affairs, so I can be considered not bad if I have the time to improve a little bit!" Xie Linyuan felt wronged.


    The two of them chatted as they boarded the ne. There were already more than twenty Dragon Soul agents waiting inside.


    These people were all at least at the Xiantian realm, and a few were even at the Body Refinement Realm. Judging from their inner force skills, they were basically from the four major sects, Shaolin, Taiji, Mount Shu, and Mount Kunlun.<span>When they saw Xie Linfen bringing Ye Fan along, the group of secret agents all revealed confused expressions, because in their eyes, Ye Fan was just an ordinary person without any cultivation.


    <span>However, Xie Linyuan would not exin too much. With Ye Fan''s identity, the fewer people who know about it, the safer it would be.


    <span>"Are you still not leaving?" Ye Fan saw that the ne did not move and was puzzled.


    <span>Xie Linyuan looked at his watch and said, "He''s waiting for Xiao Xin''er. That crazy girl, she always has to use thest minute to finish her tasks."


    As he said that, a beautiful red figure moved into the ne like a gust of wind.


    "Shameless Xie Linfuan!" What kind of bad things did you say about me?! " As soon as Xiao Xin''er entered, the ne was filled with her voice.


    "How would I dare? Eldest Miss Xiao, you must have heard wrongly!" Xie Linyuan hurriedly tried to defend himself.


    Xiao Xin''er snorted, "If I hear you again, I''ll burn your tongue!"<span>Ye Fan also saw this woman again afterst time in Europe. Last time, because of the conflict between Su Qingxue and him, their rtionship had be a little awkward. Now that he saw her, Ye Fan did not want to be too stiff, so he took the initiative to smile, "Eldest Miss Xiao, how have you been?"


    Xiao Xin''er had also seen him for a long time, but when she heard Ye Fan greet her, Xiao Xin''er''s expression was a little strange, as if she was a little shy and bashful.


    "Why are you here too?" A trace of a blush appeared on Xiao Xin''er''s face.Ye Fan looked at the woman''s appearance and felt confused. He didn''t seem to have done anything to her, why did it seem as if there was some special rtionship between the two of them?


    <span>The group of agents seemed to have never seen Xiao Xin''er''s reserved posture as a daughter, and all of them had strange expressions on their faces.


    Xie Laiyuan also felt something was amiss, but he didn''t say much. He hastened to say, "Eldest Miss Xiao, I''ll exin the specifics to youter. Let''s take off first!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 717

    0717


    <span>The ne shot straight into the sky. At a normal speed, it would arrive at its designated coordinates within an hour.


    Xie Linyuan did the leading work, making clear the various division ofbor after arriving at their destination.


    Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er were the absolute main force of the battle, and their hidden skills were also very good, so they didn''t need to say more to know what to do.


    The secret gathering ce of the Shura was at the junction of the snow-capped mountain and the teau. The terrain there was steep, and the mountain peaks pierced into the clouds. It could be said that there was no one living there.In such a ce, even the slightest hint of human activity would be magnified infinitely.


    As such, when the ne was scheduled to fly high in the sky, everyone would jump off their umbres. This way, they could avoid being noticed by the Shura Club.While flying, Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er were sitting opposite to each other.


    Ye Fan discovered that Xiao Xin''er had always been afraid to look into his eyes. She didn''t dare to meet his gaze, as if seeing him would make her very shy.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know why, but such a delicate phoenix girl was way too different from before, making him feel very ufortable.


    <span>"Miss Xiao, is there any misunderstanding?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask.


    <span>Seeing Ye Faning over, Xiao Xin''er hurriedly took a step back, "No..." "Nothing."


    "Then why do you feel like you''re intentionally dodging when you see me?" Ye Fan almost didn''t ask her what she was shy about.


    Xiao Xin''er quickly argued: "Nope! "You''re thinking too much!"


    Seeing that the woman didn''t answer, Ye Fan could only stop asking and quietly wait for the ne to arrive.


    About an hourter, the ne arrived at its destination. Everyone carried their parachute bags and prepared to jump into the sky.When a secret service agent came in front of Ye Fan, he waved his hand, "I don''t need it, just jump. The parachute is too slow, I''m going down to see if there are any nearby conditions."


    <span>The group of secret agents felt inconceivable. Although Xie Laiyuan had just said that Ye Fan was an expert invited by the Dragon Soul, that was a few thousand meters in the air. If they jumped straight down, any expert would probably be smashed into meat paste.


    <span>Xie Linyuan smiled. "There''s no need to be so stunned. That''s my boss. If my boss says there''s no need, just believe him."


    Ye Fan was toozy to exin anything to them. After opening the cabin door, he jumped down and instantly disappeared into the clouds!<span>"I don''t need it either." Xiao Xin''er was also unwilling to admit defeat. After throwing away her umbre, she also jumped down.


    <span>The group of agents were dumbstruck. In their eyes, it was almost impossible for them to survive.


    <span>In fact, to Ye Fan, such a fall was simply nothing.


    <span>After Ye Fannded in the forest, he grabbed at the trees with his hands. Two of the thick branches were broken, and then hended firmly on the ground.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er followed closely behind, but the way the woman descended was quite explosive. She directly used her phoenix mes to ignite a me towards a rock on the ground, and the recoil allowed her to lightlynd on the ground.


    <span>"Young miss Xiao, isn''t yournding method a bit too obvious? Isn''t this exposing your location?" Ye Fan said.


    "None of your business!? If they can be seen, then it means that the Asura Faction''s people aren''t far from here. Wouldn''t they be seen if they were to parachute? "<span>As soon as Xiao Xin''er finished speaking, she felt that something was wrong.


    Ye Fan also realized the situation, "There''s someone?"


    The two of them immediately looked in different directions. From the forest in the distance, a fierce man dressed in a camouge uniform, full of specialbat equipment, quickly emerged.


    <span>This group of people were all wearing gas masks, holding equipment simr to methrowers in their hands, and also carrying storage devices on their backs.


    <span>Seeing the appearances of this group of people, Ye Fan remembered that time in Europe when he saved Princess Al from the hands of the Asura Association!


    <span>"It''s a poison gas weapon from the Asura''s Association!" Do not inhale it, it will quickly suffocate! " Ye Fan said.


    Xiao Xin''er disdainfully said, "This youngdy is immune to poisons, you should worry about yourself instead!"


    Ye Fan suddenly remembered that the woman''s Phoenix bloodline was ridiculously strong. This kind of poison gas was probably nothing serious, but the problem was what should he do with the people whondedter?<span>"This is bad!" We''ll make the first move. Otherwise, the people who jumped down would not be able to withstand the poison aura''s might! "


    At that moment, a group of well-trained members of the Asura''s Association already began madly shooting poison gas at Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er!The white poisonous gas was like a fountain, quickly diffusing into the forest and disappearing from view.


    However, Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er''s speed was incredibly fast and had an extremely strong resistance to poison gas. The two held their breath as they concentrated and directly started a massacre towards this group of Asura''s Association members.Ye Fan kept charging and breaking people''s neck with one hand, followed by a kick that caused the other person to fly backwards and crash into the rock, as fast as the wind. One move was enough to instantly kill one person.


    This group of Asura''s Association members'' strength weren''t strong, it was only at the level of ordinary special forces. Facing the attack of a Legend rank expert, they naturally had no way of resisting it.<span>However, there were a lot of them that couldn''t be helped. Seeing the poisonous gas erupting from the ground and covering the mountains, Xiao Xin''er became anxious.


    Phoenix mes suddenly ignited on the woman''s hands, she nned to directly attack from afar and burn these people.<span>But as soon as it ignited, the air seemed to ignite in an instant!


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    The mes wrapped around Xiao Xin''er and created a violent explosion!"No!"


    When he wanted to stop her, it was already toote. He should have long thought of the poison gas from the Asura''s Association, because it was meant to trap and kill the person who killed the dragon soul without any bloodshed.Once the poison gas was inmmable, then once Xiao Xin''er set fire to it, it would be equivalent to burning her own body!


    Fortunately, Xiao Xin`er was naturally immune to fire, but the key point was that once she set fire to it, the poison gas that filled the mountains and ins would be ignited. The entire area would be equivalent to igniting a forest fire!


    After the group of Asura Division members were engulfed in mes, miserable screams filled the air. The remaining people didn''t even need to be killed before they were burnt to death.<span>Although Xiao Xin''er was not afraid of mes, she suffered some internal injuries from the explosion and quickly relied on the mes to recover.


    When the woman came back to her senses and searched for Ye Fan''s figure, she found that Ye Fan had already jumped up to the top of a towering tree that was thirty to forty meters high.<span>"How could this be?!" Xiao Xin''er jumped up another tree and looked down. The raging fire was about to set several mountains on fire!


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "The Shura should have already known that the Dragon Soul coulde here, and they were ambushing long ago. Knowing that you, the phoenix girl, mighte, the poisonous gas turned into mmable gases."


    "What do we do now? This ce is a sea of fire, even if the two of us can resist, the others can just jump down and ¡­ " Xiao Xin''er med herself. She didn''t think that much and only wanted to end the battle as soon as possible.<span>This time, there was a fire everywhere. Once the parachutists descended, they would definitely be burned to death! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 718

    <span>0718


    "Don''t worry, with Lao Xie''s experience, he should have some tricks up his sleeves." Ye Fan pressed themunication device that could be used by the dragon soul and said, "Lao Xie, did you jump out of the umbre?"


    Xie Linyuan''s reply came right away. "I didn''t. Boss, you''ve already jumped down to see what''s going on. Why should I be in a hurry to jump?" The ne is still circling. "<span>Ye Fan smiled, "I knew you were a rogue. There is an ambush here and a big fire has already started. You guys should choose a new skydiving spot."


    "No, boss, we will retreat directly to the base at the back. This time, only you and the phoenix girl can carry out the mission.


    "Besides, the forest fires must be extinguished as soon as possible. You don''t need to worry about it, we need to consider the issue of national property," said Xie Linyuan.


    <span>Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, thought for a moment, and then said with relief, "That''s right, then you can all retreat, we will go directly to the target."


    After cutting off themunication, Xiao Xin''er curiously asked, "Xie Linfen and the others aren''ting anymore?"


    "There''s no point ining. Since the other party is already on guard against you, it means that they are confident that they can take care of your Phoenix girl here.<span>If the opponent''s strength has already reached that level, do you think that group of Body Refinement and Innate realm agents would be able to help him bying here?


    "It would be better to just wait and see, when there are some who need reinforcements, let theme in, otherwise it will just be a waste of their lives." Ye Fan said.Xiao Xin''er understood what he meant and immediately said with disdain: "I don''t believe that an Asura would have that kind of ability. Every time I see one, I burn it!"


    Ye Fan helplessly smiled, full of admiration for this woman''s self-confidence, "Let''s go, we are still five kilometers away from our destination."


    Because of the fire on the ground, although Ye Fan could resist, but he didn''t want to burn his whole body, so he quickly jumped over the top of the trees, leaving the area where the fire was concentrated.<span>With the speed of the two of them, they were able to travel five kilometers within five minutes, even if it was a special terrain.


    Without a group to hold them back, the two of them moved more freely.


    After passing through a mountain range that was filled with cliffs and natural moats, a tall slope appeared in front of them. The mountain mist shrouded the entire area, making it seem like a paradise.<span>What shocked Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er the most was that on the slope, there was a huge sky ditch!


    The crater looked like it was formed by nature. It was more than a hundred meters wide and was so deep that one could not see the bottom. White mist could be seening out from the crater. It was obviously due to the temperature difference.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the two of them hade here to search for the Asura Faction, they would have truly been attracted by this beautiful scenery and stopped in their tracks to enjoy it.


    "Why is there no one here? Isn''t this the coordinates found by the satellite?" Xiao Xin''er looked around in bewilderment."There''s the smell of blood..." Ye Fan felt that something was wrong, and immediately discovered, with his sharp eyes, that in the grass ahead, there were actually some corpses!?


    <span>Ye Fan quickly ran over to take a look, and immediately saw that it was the corpses of some of the members of the Asura''s Association. Each of them was miserably dead, and it was very strange, as if they were dried corpses whose blood had been sucked!


    <span>After searching carefully, he discovered that there were corpses everywhere. There were at least thirty to forty of them, and there might even be more. It was just that they might fall into the sky ditch.


    "Who killed them?" Xiao Xin''er frowned and felt a wave of disgust.<span>"The Strigoi ¡­" Ye Fan mumbled.


    <span>"What?" Xiao Xin''er was stunned, "Why is the Strigoi here? Could it be that the Shura is rted to the Dark Council? "


    Ye Fan rolled his eyes, "Eldest Miss Xiao, if the Dark Council is supporting the Asura''s Association, then what is the purpose of the Blood n killing the Asura''s Association? It''s clear that they are enemies! "<span>"I ¡­" Only then did Xiao Xin''er realize that she had fooled and her face flushed red. "I only said that there was a connection, I didn''t say that it was a gang."


    <span>Ye Fan also couldn''t be bothered to waste words with her. The situation was moreplicated than they had imagined. He hastily tried to use hismunication device to contact Xie Linfen.


    However, after pressing twice, he realized that the signal couldn''t get out.


    He didn''t know if there was some interference from the signal or if there was some kind of special geo-maic field, but he couldn''t contact them for the time being.<span>Right at this moment, the faint sound of explosions could be heard from the depths of the bottomless sinkhole.


    "He''s down there?!" Xiao Xin''er also heard it.


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, and then said, "How about this, I will jump down to take a look at the situation, and you stay up there to guard it."


    "No!" Do you think you''re better than me? You watch, I''ll jump! I think the situation isn''t right and we can still fly up. Can you fly? " Xiao Xin''er was unwilling to answer.


    Ye Fan was at a loss for words. In terms of flying, he was not as free as Xiao Xin''er''s Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens, so he could only use this method to continuously jump up.However, Xiao Xin''er''s battle experience was still insufficient, so Ye Fan was not too at ease.


    "Forget it, then let''s go down together so that we can look after each other." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er snorted, "If you''re a coward, just say it. This young miss will protect you! Today, I''ll let you see my true strength! "


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. At this moment, Xiao Xin''er still remembered that thest time the two of them fought, there was still no clear victor.


    Without further ado, the two leaped down. The depth of the Sky Cavern was difficult to estimate. They jumped straight down, reaching the bottom after reaching a depth of 600 to 700 meters!


    <span>Finally, when they were almost a thousand meters away, Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er discovered that the scene below them had changed. The surrounding area suddenly became even wider, just like a vase with a narrow top and a wide bottom.


    Strange rocks littered the area, stctites and crystal-like ores were scattered everywhere.


    The flowers and nts were luxuriant, and there were several cold ponds scattered throughout the ce. It was as if this ce was a paradise on earth!


    <span>However, what surprised Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er even more was that there were still several helicopters, excavators, excavators, and all kinds of other machines used to dig holes!


    No wonder they found out that the Shura had sent arge amount of machinery here, but it was all sent to the bottom of this Sky Cavern instead!?


    But before letting Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er see it, the sound of fighting came from the side, giving them full attention!<span>He saw two groups of people fighting in an open area.


    <span>There was already arge pile of corpses of the members of the Asura''s Association on the ground. However, they all looked to be of average strength, as if they were workers who hade here to work.


    In the middle of the pile of corpses, a green-robed mage with dark green hair and a beard was brandishing a magic staff iid with arge turquoise stone. Around his body, thick green vines were summoned, and as if they were conscious whips, these vines crazily whipped around in every direction.If one were to look closely, one would be able to see that the vines had spikes on them, and that they even had lethal poison on them. They were definitely not to be trifled with!


    <span>Around him were seven or eight shadows dressed in ck clothing. They moved at high speed like ghosts and demons. Blood-colored beams constantly shed. This group was impressively a group of blood n experts!


    However, this mage was extremely powerful, and his defenses were watertight. He even had the attitude of killing off the Strigoi.


    <span>"Olivia!?" Seeing this mage, Ye Fan immediately recognized him.

 Chapter 719

    0719


    When Xiao Xin''er heard this name, she also thought of something. "Odysseus, one of the three Arbiters of the old era?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded and immediately looked to the other side.


    It was a necromancer, surrounded by an aura of death. His head, chest and limbs were covered in ayer of bone armor, revealing only a pair of scarlet eyes. It was extremely terrifying.


    <span>He held a spear made of white bones and was battling against a white-haired, golden-haired member of the Strigoi who was dressed in a ck tailcoat!


    The long-haired white man had a pair of wings formed from blood magic on his back. In his hand was a long sword that was condensed from blood magic. His speed was surprisingly fast as he circled around the mage.<span>The two stood on one side, brandishing their spears. On the other side, Blood Wings were wildly pping. Bloody swords were hacking down, and neither side was willing to give in.


    "Nocturne? Prince O''Bara? " After Ye Fan recognized these two people, his brows creased even more tightly.<span>Hearing this, Xiao Xin''er also felt very surprised, "Death spirit mage, Night Demon? Two of the three judges came? The Blood n Prince is also here, so is this an old war between the Dominators and the Dark Council!? "


    The highest power in the old days was naturally the ruler, and behind the ruler, there were three other judges.


    In addition to assisting the overseer, the Inquisitor also had the responsibility of deciding whether or not to ept new members. Usually, two overseers would be able to participate after they passed the examination. Of course, as the dominant power, he could have a veto on the new members.<span>However, the ones who could be Inquisitors would usually be those with higher qualifications and strength than them. Therefore, the controller would be very trusting of them and wouldn''t interfere with the decision of the three Inquisitors.


    Although the dominant power was the most reputable one to the outside world, within the OD-ONES, the majority of the time, only three judges held actual authority. They were equivalent to the three protectors.


    Naturally, the Magician Olivia and the Necromancer Yama were both powerful experts who had been famous in the Underground World for a long time. Although many of the youngsters didn''t know their names, Xiao Xin''er still understood them from the Dragon Soul.


    When Ye Fan first entered the OD-ONES, he was still a child. Back then, these two were already the judge candidates, and now, they have already been judges for almost ten years.


    <span>However, with a group of Blood n elites leading them in a battle against the two of them, Prince O''Bara couldn''t be underestimated.


    Although the Strigoi had appeared abroad, mainly because of the legendary Prince Sebastian, the number of princes within the Strigoi had always been a secret.


    This O''Bara was one of them. His strength was definitely not inferior to Sebastian''s!If Ye Fan hadn''t had a lot of dealings with the Dark Council back then, he wouldn''t have recognized this big boss.


    <span>"No wonder the others are all dead, Prince O''Bara is leading such a group of elites to attack us, and only these two judges can resist." Ye Fan suddenly said.


    <span>"But they are fighting here. I don''t see anything special here either." Xiao Xin''er looked around. Although it was very wide, she could still get a rough understanding of the situation.


    <span>Ye Fan wasn''t very clear about this, so he simply walked towards the two groups of people fighting with their lives on the line.


    <span>In fact, Prince O''Bara and the two Inquisitors also noticed the appearance of Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er. It was just that they were currently engaged in a great battle and had no time to ask about it.


    "Lucifer!" It''s good that you came at the right time. Take this opportunity to join hands with This King and kill these two old rivals of yours! " O''Bara shouted.<span>Nightingale''s blood-red eyes nced at Ye Fan, "Lucifer!" The Holy War is over! Are you trying to mix with these smelly bats and make us, OD-ONES, your enemies!? "


    <span>"Haha!" "Nightingale, Oriss, you used to be the rulers of the past. You have secretly formed such an organization in the Asura''s Association. Everyone has the right to kill you!" O''Bara mocked.


    Ye Fan wasn''t in a hurry to make a move, and said, "Phoenix girl and I just arrived. What happened here? Prince, how did you know that the Shura would move here, and why did youe to stop him?"<span>Upon hearing this, Prince O''Bara gave the order loudly, and the group of Blood n elites withdrew their troops and retreated.


    <span>The battle suddenly came to an end as the two sides once again confronted each other.


    "Lucifer, since you are here too, I assume you are cooperating with the Dragon Soul. Your enemy should be the Shura, right?<span>I can tell you for sure that our Dark Council has solid evidence that the Shura will be inextricably linked to the old Dominator, and that they are in cahoots with each other!


    <span>As for their purpose ining here, it is an ancient treasure from your China. As for what it is, we do not understand! " O''Bara naturally wanted Ye Fan to join his team, so he patiently exined.


    "Treasure? You guys didn''t understand, but you still came to fight? " Xiao Xin''er doubted.


    O''Bara''s handsome face broke into a grin. "Phoenix girl, this is an order from Antdiruvin. We must stop the actions of the Shura Association. We do not need to understand, we only need to carry it out!""Antdiruvin!?"


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised, finally realizing the seriousness of the situation.


    Xiao Xin''er, on the other hand, didn''t know much about the Strigoi. She asked in bewilderment, "What is that?"


    He is the grandson of the Blood n''s ancestor, Cain. He is also the founder of the Thirteenth n of the Blood Race and is also the most powerful member of the Blood Race''s generation. Most of the blood arts were created by him and his people.


    The Dark Council was able to stand for thousands of years without copsing. The Sacred Royal Court and the countries and organizations of various eras all respected the Dark Council, but they weren''t sure if the thirteen ancient bloodlines'' kings were still alive.


    However, from the looks of it ¡­ If not all of them are alive, at least there are those who are still alive. "


    Ye Fan gave a simple exnation to Xiao Xin''er, but at the same time, he felt a wave of confusion in his heart...


    Could it be that the old guys he saw in the "Eighteen Hells" were Ant diruvin?If that was the case, then he must have been really lucky to be able to escape from there. It was all thanks to them for letting him off the hook!


    If it was a real ancient blood n, their strength would definitely be at the Epic Tier!This just happened to confirm one of the rumours in the outside world about the Dark Council ¡ª there were hidden Epic experts among the Strigoi!


    Of course, this was only Ye Fan''s guess, because the 18 Hells were after all prisons. Could it be that the most powerful ancestors of the Blood Race had always been inside the prisons that they built themselves? This was not something that could be justified.The faces of the two Inquisitors, Orissi and Nightingale, also turned grave when they heard the words "Antdiruvin".


    "Lucifer, since when did you be the helper of the dragon soul of China? You''re not going to be used by these bats as a gun, are you? "If you''re on our opposite side, you should know what the consequences are," Yemmer warns. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 720

    <span>0720


    <span>"As old acquaintances, you should know that I don''t like hearing such words." Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold.


    "Lucifer, don''t misunderstand, we are not here to threaten you." Olivia reached out her hand to stop Nightingale: "Lucifer, don''t get me wrong."<span>Ye Fan looked around, "Right now, I just want to know, have you guys found any treasures yet? The ces where we can dig are all holes. No matter what, I still can''t find any treasures."


    <span>Ye Fan''s purpose ofing here was to obstruct the movements of the Asura''s Association. Since the Asura''s Assembly was here for a treasure, it was fine as long as they didn''t find it.


    "Why are you listening to this stinky bat''s nonsense? We are the OD-ONES, how can it be the Asura''s Meeting?!" "We''re only here to search for some herbs to research on some magic potions. We''re not here to look for treasures!" Yemo said in a rough voice.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "This is the first time I heard that you mages are using excavators to dig up herbs, and bringing such a group of people with you is clearly a subordinate of the Asura''s Association. This is too unreasonable."


    <span>"How do you know these people are from the Asura''s Association?" he wondered.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "I''m sorry, two Inquisitors. In the past year, I have had quite a bit of contact with the Asura''s Association, but I''m afraid that the two of you have a high position, and do not know about it."


    Orissi and Nightingale fell silent. They knew that they could no longer argue.


    "Lucifer, do you see that? They are running out of words. Hurry up and help This King to kill them all!" O''Bara said proudly.


    "Lucifer, have you thought about it clearly? Do you think these dark creatures wille to China to help the dragon soul for no reason?<span>They were here to snatch the treasures! Because they put spies in us, so they know we''re here and they''re trying to make a fool of us! "


    Ye Fan also had this doubt, in his view, the Strigoi had always been after the actual rewards. If it really was just to stop the Asura Faction, then there was no need for them to personallye over to report this news to the Dragon Soul, so the Dragon Soul would naturally send someone.


    <span>Since the Dark Council had sent out Prince O''Bara and a group of powerful elites to sneak in, they must have some motive!


    In this way, Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er would have to face two groups of people, neither of whom could be trusted.<span>Just when Ye Fan was having a headache, Xiao Xin''er, who was at the side, already took a step forward and said, "I don''t care what you guys are here for, this is the territory of China. You came here to dig, you have already vited thews of China!


    As for your Dark Council, you''d better all get the hell out of here, otherwise, all of you stay here and don''t even think about leaving! "


    <span>Hearing this woman''s words, Ye Fan''s head immediately exploded. Although this was the truth, he couldn''t say it so straightforwardly!


    <span>At this moment, the faces of the two Judgementors and Prince O''Bara''s group darkened.


    <span>"What big words! Lucifer, are you thinking the same thing as the phoenix girl? " Prince O''Barak asked.


    Although Ye Fan couldn''t be said to be an ally of the Dark Council, he still had some friendship with them. If they were to shed off all decorum for the sake of the Dragon Soul, it still wouldn''t be worth it.


    "Prince, since you do not intend to reap any benefits, let''s just stop the Asura''s Association. You can leave right now. The phoenix girl''s temper is a little too straightforward, there''s no other intentions." Ye Fan smiled.


    O''Baraughed loudly and said, "With two Legend rank experts working together, I, O''Bara, will naturally give them face.


    Originally, I wanted to help you guys kill these two hypocrites, but since you guys don''t need any help, then we''ll just withdraw so that we don''t get misunderstood and fall into a trap."I''ll leave this to you, Lucifer, and the phoenix girl. See youter!"


    <span>With that, O''Bara did give the order and the Blood Tribe elites released their blood wings and took off, leaving the sky ditch.


    However, even if O''Bara left with his people, Ye Fan did not dare to let his guard down. The high-ranking members of the Blood Tribe were all schemers, and it was difficult to guarantee that they would turn back and kill him.


    When the two mages saw the situation, they knew that they had nowhere to retreat to. Their eyes were full of ruthlessness as they nned to strike first!


    <span>"Rotten Poison Vine!" With a wave of the green magic staff in his hand, a dozen thick vines exuded poison suddenly appeared from the ground, directly attacking Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er''s limbs and necks!


    "Saw Skeleton Cage!" Ye Mo attacked at the same time, and a big hand covered with white bones hit the ground. Around Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er, dozens of sharp white bones appeared.Magic usually required chanting along with a mage''s own spiritual force to manipte the elements in the air to achieve a release effect.


    <span>However, the higher the cultivation of a Mage, the stronger his spiritual force would be. He would be able to instantly cast many spells and would not need to chant.


    <span>Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er''s reactions were fast. They felt an abnormality under the ground for a split-second, and began to dodge, avoiding the vines and bone spurs at the same time, but it was very difficult to close thebat distance at the first moment!


    The poisonous vines were like thick poisonous snakes, intertwining between the bone spikes and attacking towards the two.


    Nightingale continued to circle around, suddenly releasing bonences and bone arrows, waiting for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack.<span>The area was immediately shrouded in poisonous gas. As the caster, Olive would be fine, and Nightingale was a necromancer, so the poison would not affect them. The two judges'' spellsplemented each other''s own.


    While Ye Fan was moving back and forth, he punched and kicked, breaking a pile of bone spikes and vines. At the same time, he discovered that new vines were constantly sprinting out, which was quite tricky.


    <span>"Lucifer, Phoenix girl, even if you are Legend rank experts, you might not be able to get anything from us! "Don''t forget, in terms of experience, we are much more experienced than you!"


    Oliveughed out loud and quickly waved his staff. Green waves entered the vines and a giant ball shaped like a flower bud was formed.


    <span>"man-eating flower!"


    These huge flowers suddenly opened their bloody mouths, and a yellowish green acidic liquid flew everywhere, biting towards Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er!


    When Xiao Xin''er saw the situation, she said angrily: "You Ye bastard, scram!"<span>She could not endure it any longer. She did not care if setting fire to this ce would harm Ye Fan, but her entire body was ignited with Phoenix mes!


    The golden phoenix mes were like a bomb that had detonated within, instantly burning the surrounding vines and man-eating flowers to nothingness.


    Ye Fan dodged very quickly, and then ran out of the gap. Atst, he wasn''t burnt down, but he was still a bit scared. After all, the feeling of being burned wasn''t good.His and Xiao Xin`er''s strength might be above theirs in a one-on-one battle, but in terms of coordination, they really didn''t have any!


    As soon as Xiao Xin''er broke through the encirclement, she began firing a rain of fire at Olive. The phoenix mes were concentrated and bombarding the ce, like ten thousand stars, whizzing towards Osiris!<span>At this time, Nightingale suddenly rushed over and summoned a giant bone shield in front of them to block this attack.


    Taking advantage of this period of time, Olive started to chant an incantation! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 721

    0721


    "... All of you, listen to the call of the wind, listen to the flow of the spring, look forward to the changes in the ancient times, and draw in the essence of the earth... Copse Grounds, one million stone beasts! "


    The staff was ced on the ground, and in an instant, the countless stones under the sky began to stir!<span>The rumbling sounds never stopped, and the stones seemed toe to life. All kinds of ores began to pile up, turning into vicious beasts!


    Some were as big as elephants, while others were shaped like cheetahs. They either rolled down from the stone walls or jumped off the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of stone monsters appeared from all directions. They rushed towards Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er as if they were spirits from a cave.A powerful magus was an army! The scene in front of him confirmed his words!


    Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er instantly fell into the encirclement of the stone beasts. The stone beasts were constantly crazily dashing about, and didn''t even know what cowardice was.


    They obeyed the summons, using their solid and heavy bodies to brutally attack the two tiny humans.<span>It would be fine if there were a few, a dozen, but in this sky ditch, there were over a hundred Stone Beasts. There was simply too many to handle!


    Although these stone beasts were fierce, Ye Fan''s strength was not child''s y. Each of his punches and kicks were enough to break these stone beasts into pieces.<span>However, these stone beasts relied on magical elements to appear. Even if they shattered into pieces, they would immediately reassemble afternding and turn into a different stone beast, menacingly attacking again!


    "F * ck, can''t we kill them all!?"<span>Ye Fan just realized that the reason why this magic can only be used to chant spells is because there is a reason behind it.


    If it was an ordinary ancient martial artist, they would have been able to crush them to death with just these stones, not to mention being continuously exhausted like this!It was already impossible to see where Xiao Xin''er was from all directions, and all they could see was phoenix mes continuously rising and falling.


    <span>Ye Fan simply jumped up, nning to escape the encirclement of these stone beasts, and directly take the life of that Olivia. After killing the caster, this magic spell would naturally stop.


    <span>But as soon as he arrived, he discovered that there was something below him that was about to drag him down, causing Ye Fan''s movements to immediately slow down!


    <span>"This is ¡­" Ye Fan looked down and was surprised to discover that on the ground, there had already been arge amount of dead aura spreading.


    The necromancer Yemo stood in the distance and opened a Soul Gathering Urn in his hand. The small ck gray utensils were constantly emitting dead souls, which were the undead that he absorbed from the battlefield or disaster area.


    Countless undead passed between these stone beasts, lingering under Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er. Extending out their arms, they dragged the bodies of Ye Fan and Xiao Meng, making it hard for them to quickly move.


    Just as Ye Fan was about to get up, he was dragged into the air and was unable to get up. At the head of the two stone beasts, it was like being pressed down by a mountain as they suddenly pounced on Ye Fan!<span>Ye Fan simply stomped his foot on the ground, raised his body and threw out a fist intent, directly smashing these two stone beasts to pieces!


    "Xiao Xin''er! "Melt them!" Ye Fan took advantage of the time and shouted.


    <span>With the temperature of the Phoenix me, Ye Fan believed that as long as Xiao Xin''er did not intentionally hold back, it should not be difficult to melt these stone beasts.


    The key was that phoenix mes were so positive that they could eliminate these yin spirits and disperse the death aura.


    "You don''t need to teach me!"<span>Xiao Xin`er was also extremely annoyed by the Stone Beast. At this time, her eyes seemed to be ignited with golden mes and the Phoenix mes around her body suddenly rose sharply, like a golden sun rising slowly from the bottom of a sky ditch!


    "Phoenix Burning Blood!"


    The phoenix mes were like a fiery beast that continued to expand, swallowing the stone beasts in all directions!Faced with such strong phoenix mes, Xerxes and Nightingale were shocked, but they did not lose their will to fight.


    <span>Osiris waved his staff and unceasingly used his magic power. A wave of magic ripples spread out.


    The stone beast quickly turned intova, but due to the effects of magic, these liquefiedva still tried to formva monsters one after another!


    However, Ye Fan definitely would not allow this to happen. Taking advantage of the gap between the Phoenix mes dispersing the aura of death, Ye Fan also clearly saw the figures of Ouroboros and Yeye from a hundred meters away.Upon seeing this, Yeye Mo knew that the situation was not good and hurriedly put away the Soul Gathering Urn. She mmed her hand on the ground and muttered some words.


    A few secondster, a few huge three to four meter tall mudstone puppets, shrouded in death energy, stood up in front of them!"I''ll block it! Quick, cast the spell! " Nightingale said to Olive who was behind her.


    As he was about to continue to cast the spell, he realized that the situation wasn''t good!


    <span>"Be careful!"


    <span>While he was talking, Ye Fan had already leaped into the air, his hand formed a sword gesture, and he suddenly threw out a sword attack in the direction of where Ye Mo was standing!


    A sword intent that utilized the power of heaven and earth to unleash the mysteries of the sword thrust tore through the air. It was as fast as lightning and rushed straight towards the Night Demon''s head!Although the two mudstone puppets were blocking in front of Ye Fan, Ye Fan had already locked onto their target, and with this sword attack, he didn''t even try to dodge it, and only used the middle of Ye Fan''s eyebrows!


    <span>"Puff puff!"


    The two mudstone puppets were directly prated, but the sword intent did not slow down in the slightest.


    "Pfft!" With the third muffled sound, the sword intent pierced through Nightingale''s white bone mask, causing a dark red line of blood to fly out. The dignified old judge had already lost his life!<span>He didn''t understand how Ye Fan had done it. If he had known that Ye Fan could kill like this from a distance, they wouldn''t have been so careless, thinking that such a tactic would be effective.


    Even Xiao Xin''er was seeing Ye Fan''s sword intent for the first time. She could feel that this was a powerful force in the heaven and earth. She couldn''t help but be secretly surprised. Ye Fan actually had such a skill.


    "Damn Lucifer, you traitor! You will die a horrible death! "


    <span>He summoned a bunch of vines in front of him, turned around, and ran in the direction of a helicopter.


    Seeing him run, Ye Fan frowned, but didn''t chase him in a hurry.


    <span>However, Xiao Xin''er was very dissatisfied with Ye Fan for taking the opportunity to kill Ye Mo. She was the one who destroyed the magic, so how could Ye Fan snatch the head from her? Wouldn''t that mean she lost to this guy?


    <span>"Don''t even think about escaping!" At this moment, Xiao Xin''er wasn''t willing to let Osiris go. She had to kill one each.


    A white me ignited behind his back. It was the ''swan wings''. His figure suddenly elerated as he charged straight at Olive."Don''t go over there!" Ye Fan wanted to stop her, but it was toote. The key point was that the girl didn''t want to listen to him.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er''s swan wings were really too fast. In the blink of an eye, they had already closed in on Olivia''s back.


    At this moment, a sinister smile appeared at the corner of Ouroboros'' mouth. He leaned his staff on the ground!


    Arge amount of fine stones flew up from the ground. A greyish white light shed on the ground. It was the activation of a magic array!

 Chapter 722

    <span>0722


    <span>When Ye Fan saw this scene, he knew that his guess was right. Even if Olive were toe out of the pit, he could use magic to escape. It was clearly unreasonable for him to drive a helicopter!


    Then, the only reason he did so was to lure them to chase after him!


    <span>This well-hidden formation had been set up a long time ago, and was clearly a trump card in a critical moment!


    By the time Xiao Xin''er realized that she had fallen into a trap, it was already toote. She could only move forward with her head lowered, wanting to use a streak of phoenix me to burn Orissi to death.<span>However, for some reason, Xiao Xin''er suddenly lost sight of Olivia. Immediately following that, Xiao Xin''er discovered that the surroundings werepletely covered in dust, and she couldn''t see what was outside!


    She wrinkled her brow, and her hand ignited with Phoenix mes. She sent one wave flying out, but discovered that the Phoenix mes were quickly extinguished. It waspletely useless.What made Xiao Xin''er even more uneasy was that her body seemed to be more and more exhausted. The more she released her phoenix mes, the faster she felt tired.


    <span>She could only keep walking forward, but it was clearly such a small area. Why couldn''t Xiao Xin''er walk to the edge!


    From the outside, Xiao Xin''er looked as if she had lost her soul. She was surrounded by a barrier of light inside the ten-meter-wide, greyish-white magic formation.


    <span>He had released the phoenix mes a few times, but the phoenix mes were extinguished as soon as they were ignited.


    Xiao Xin''er paced back and forth, as if she was lost. Every few steps she took, she would turn around and circle around, doing her best to be useless.


    "Xiao Xin''er! Young miss Xiao! " Ye Fan rushed over and shouted a few times outside of the magic array, but Xiao Xin''er waspletely unable to hear him and had no reaction.<span>Ye Fan also didn''t dare to directly walk in, not to mention whether he could go in. Once he went in, it was very possible that both of them would be trapped, so he naturally couldn''t take the risk.


    "Lucifer, you don''t have to shout. Even if she is a phoenix girl, you can forget about her if you enter this array!"


    Ye Fan said in a deep voice, "No matter what kind of spell you use, do you think you can escape just like that?"<span>"Haha ¡­" Lucifer, you are so naive. Why would I run away? It should be you who wants to escape, right? " Olive smiled.


    Ye Fan frowned. Suddenly, he felt a chill on his back. Something was quickly approaching!<span>Ye Fan suddenly dodged to the side, and saw a white gold magical arrow, which almost hit his body!


    <span>"Sylvie!?"


    Ye Fan turned around and saw a woman appearing out of nowhere like a ripple in the air. It was the White Queen, Sylvie Somerset!


    <span>Sylvie was wearing a long ck dress with a binding pattern on her body. It outlined her slender figure, and her light golden hair had also been parted. Her entire demeanor was a bit more charming and arrogant than before.


    <span>"Lucifer, why aren''t you calling me ''Mistress'' anymore? "The way you''re looking at me right now isn''t that friendly," Sylvie giggled.


    <span>Ye Fan sneered, "A woman who sneaked an arrow at me from behind isn''t my mistress. Although I know you and Asura should be involved, but..." "If you are the Asura King, then I can actually think a lot of things through."


    "Hahahaha..." Sylvie raised her head andughed. "You think I am the Asura King?" "You think too much. The Shura is just a terrorist organization that can be sacrificed at any time. How could I risk being an Asura King?"


    "Sacrifice at any time?" Ye Fan understood and said, "It seems like you are just using the Asura to disguise yourselves, and you want to do these things?""Lucifer, are you still in the mood to meddle in this?" Sylvie teased him. "You almost spoiled my ns in Europe, and now that you''re together with Dragon Soul, you almost ruined my n with Phoenix Girl. You''re going against me in this way, it''s really like you''re not even talking about your old rtionship at all."


    "When I left OD-ONES back then, you chased after me and my brothers and sisters without a care for your old friendship. How much is an old friendship worth in the underground world?" Ye Fan shrugged.Sylvie teased, "I had wanted to give you a way out of this predicament for you toe to our side. After all, I''ve always been a genius, but unfortunately ¡­ You don''t seem to be buying it.


    Lucifer, you are only left with one person, and all the Draconians are at least tens of kilometers away.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Xiao Xin''er who was standing beside him and said, "I''m not alone. Your magic array can''t trap the phoenix girl."


    "Naive! This is the ''Illusionary Nether Realm'' that Nightingale and I have set up together. Once we enter, the trapped person will have illusions, as if they have fallen into a boundless world. All of their judgments will be wrong.<span>They thought that they were walking in a straight line but were taking a detour. They thought that they had released their true energy, but in reality, they had not released it at all. It was as though they had be retarded. Oliveughed.


    Ye Fan said expressionlessly, "If you and Yeye Mo add up, you guys might not be able topare to a Phoenix girl. I don''t believe that your magic array can be that powerful.


    <span>You guys are underestimating the strength of the Phoenix Girl, the hard work she put in while cultivating is not something you can imagine ¡­ She will definitely be able to walk out on her own. "


    "It seems that you are brimming with blind confidence in the phoenix girl," Sylvie narrowed her eyes. "Then, before shees out, do you think you can stop the two of us from joining hands?"


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "Just now, Prince O''Bara led a group of blood n elites. You purposely concealed your presence, probably to ambush and kill O''Bara.


    <span>Sylvie, although I don''t know the exact extent of your strength, you don''t have the heart of an expert. You only know how to do these things in the dark.


    Whether it''s setting up an Asura Meeting in secret, designing and seizing the chairman of the Sai Te Association, or evening to China to search for treasures, you wouldn''t dare to show your true face openly ¡­"You are afraid of challenges, afraid of death. You would rather watch Ye Mo get killed by me than to show your face earlier. You must wait for the Phoenix girl to enter the magic array before you can sneak attack me. You don''t have the qualifications to be my opponent."


    <span>When Sylvie heard this, her face became increasingly gloomy and her eyes increasingly savage. Compared to her previous holy appearance, she was nowpletely different!


    "Shut up! You traitor! Don''t think that you can bepared with me, Sylvie, from the top ten legends!I am the disciple of the Great Apocalypse Shakyamuni! You are just a lowly life who betrayed his own sect and got lucky and didn''t die!


    "Since you are so tactless, today I will let you understand how insignificant you are in the face of my absolutely formidable magic!"<span>Before she finished speaking, a powerful dark magic element surged out from her body. Like a lump of ck infernal fire, it suddenly exploded out from her body!


    In an instant, all the nts around her withered as an aura even more sinister and terrifying than the aura of death spread out! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 723

    0723Even if Ye Fan wasn''t a mage, he could still tell with a nce that this was absolutely not a white magic, and certainly not a magic released by a sacred healing spell!


    This Sylvie, who had be a legend by means of healing magic, had the title of White Queen. However, she did not expect that there would be such a powerful dark magic hidden in her body!?


    "Are you finally showing your true face?" Ye Fan focused his mind. Since Sylvie had already started to reveal her trump card, it must be because she felt confident she could kill him, so she began to reveal her true identity without any worries.Moreover, he hadn''t forgotten that there was another Oriss behind him who was eyeing him covetously.


    <span>"Today is the day that the Sovereign King of Hell and the phoenix girl will perish. Before you all die, let me show you what real magic is!"


    There seemed to be thousands of ck tentacles under Sylvie''s feet, which lifted her up into the air, four to five meters above the ground.


    A ck and purple magic formation appeared after a six-pointed star was rapidly outlined in the air with a single hand."The Obsidian Star!"


    The magic array suddenly expanded, and it was as if the seven to eight meter wide void wall was seen with a single nce. Countless ck magic arrows shot out from the wall, densely packed like locusts, and bombarded towards Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan dodged this wave of attacks with a single move, but he discovered that Sylvie had moved her magic array and was constantly following them. The dense rain of magic arrows was still unavoidable!


    "Rumble!"


    The carpet like bombardment, the berserk dark magic was like a flood that flooded thousands of miles away.<span>Some of the corpses on the ground shriveled up after being corroded by the magic, as if their flesh and blood had been sucked dry.


    <span>Although his speed was very fast, the area he covered was huge, and his arms and legs had been scratched a little.


    <span>As soon as Ye Fan was touched, he discovered that the surface of his body would leave behind traces, as if ayer of dead skin had been shed, and his cells were rapidly dying.


    <span>It was hard to imagine that the famous healing spell, Sylvie, could use a killing spell to so brutally take away her life force!


    <span>Ye Fan quickly moved, looking for an opportunity to counterattack. However, Hillwei was pursuing him relentlessly. From the air, she was able to take precautions against Ye Fan in all directions.


    Olivia did not stay idle either, constantly controlling the poisonous vines, restricting Ye Fan''s movements. The coordination was very tight."Lucifer!" There was no need to wishfully seek an opportunity! I won''t let you use that move you used to kill Ye Mo! "


    Sylvie was also very clear about Ye Fan''s intentions, so she was very vignt, and did not give Ye Fan any opportunity to disy his sword intent.<span>Ye Fan remained silent, constantly moving around. His heart was like a calm spring, looking for opportunities, while thinking of a strategy to deal with it.


    Finally, through the snake-shaped position between the two rocks, Ye Fan found a gap and shot out a sword intent at Sylvie.


    <span>"Naive!"


    However, Sylvie had noticed this w long ago. She had dodged in advance, and at the same time, she once again drew out a magic array with one hand as she rapidly chanted ¡­


    "Abyss of Sin, Blood River of Blood, Savage Breath, Purgatory Rainbow!"<span>Dozens of ck balls of light fell to the ground. Every single ball of light expanded out, forming dozens of blood-colored spell formations.


    From these Zhen methods, long blood-red tentacles extended out, reaching towards Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan had never encountered such magic before. After continuously dodging a few times, an unavoidable tentacle wrapped around his left ankle. Suddenly, he felt that the blood in his body was flowing in reverse, as if it was being sucked out!


    <span>Even with Ye Fan''s physical fitness, such a situation was evident. It could be seen that an ordinary person would be sucked clean of their blood essence if they were caught!


    Ye Fan hurriedly stomped his foot, creating arge crater in the ground. His body also forcefully rose up, struggling free of a tentacle.<span>However, Hillwei was already prepared. With her other hand, she drew another spell, waiting for Ye Fan to leap into the air.


    <span>"Evil Beast of the night, Heavenly Lightning of the Dark Lock!"


    A ck spell formation was activated in the air, and as it rotated, ck electric currents converged from all directions, and a huge ck electric light was sent down towards Ye Fan.


    This time, Ye Fan really wanted to curse loudly. The speed at which she cast her spell was really too fast. He could not even dodge with such difficulty, let alone get close to her.


    It was obvious that before she fought with him, she had already researched many of his battle habits and came prepared!<span>A bolt of lightning directly struck Ye Fan, and it was as if his body was being burned by fire. Ye Fan''s body fell heavily onto the ground, his skin was filled with a burnt smell, and he was even emitting a rotten smell.


    <span>But in fact, just relying on her body to withstand this attack had already surprised Sylvie.


    <span>Ye Fan''s face paled a lot. Seeing that the second attack was about tond, Ye Fan clenched his teeth and quickly ran out of the magical formation''s area, and had no choice but to break a few poisonous vines.


    For a time, thebined attack of Sylvie and Olivia had left Ye Fan in a dilemma."Lucifer!" No matter how strong your body is, I will use up all my energy to kill you! This is the result of your arrogance! Today your life will be lost here! "


    <span>Hillwei let out a madugh. Facing the injured Ye Fan, she once again summoned countless ck magic arrows, chasing him down with her life on the line.


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, and seeing that there was a distance of about 30 meters between him and Sylvie, he fiercely turned around. Regardless of the fact that he was facing an iing magic arrow, he suddenly waved his arm, and a sword intent, like a huge invisible sharp sword, suddenly chopped down!


    The rain of magic arrows was mostly dispersed, but arge amount still fell on Ye Fan''s body.


    But at the same time, Ye Fan''s "chop" of sword intent also caught the attention of the pursuing Sylvie by surprise.<span>"Puchi!"


    Fresh blood spurted out. Although Sylvie had made a dodging motion, her right arm was still cut off!


    <span>"Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Sylvie screamed miserably, her heart and lungs splitting apart in pain.


    Ye Fan wasn''t in a good mood either. A lot of dead skin appeared on his body, and many parts were ck. At the same time, his body also felt a lot weaker.


    <span>Orissi, who was behind him, took this opportunity to summon a hurricane and send Ye Fan flying, crashing into a rock!


    Ye Fan''s bones cracked from the impact, but after seeing that Sylvie''s arm had been cut off, he finally didn''t take these two attacks for nothing.


    <span>"Lucifer!" A ferocious look appeared on Sylvie''s face, no longer as beautiful as before. "You think you can hurt me by doing this!?"


    Suddenly, Sylvie grabbed that broken arm and fixed it to the wound. A ck mana was released and quickly wrapped around that severed arm. The broken arm actually healed!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 724

    0724


    When Ye Fan saw this scene, his heart sank. Although this woman''s ck magic was so crazy, her healing magic was still powerful. If he was injured, then he would treat himself.


    <span>"I swear, I won''t give you another chance, I was just careless."


    Sylvie gnashed her teeth, and after stretching her arm a bit, she once again attacked. She actually summoned several spell formations in midair.


    Although these ck magic arrays had shrunk a little, in a split-second, six or seven ck lightning bolts had struck down, causing Ye Fan to be busy dodging, and the range of movement became smaller and smaller.<span>If Ye Fan only needed to deal with Sylvie, there was still a way for him to take advantage of her long distance running to attack her.


    Of course, if Xiao Xin''er was here, she could help him dy one of the two enemies and end the battle.


    <span>However, right now, he was alone, and Olive was a nature mage, so he wasn''t an ordinary person. He constantly used his vines and hurricane magic to restrict Ye Fan''s movements.


    For a time, Ye Fan was fighting one against two, and naturally fell into a bitter battle.


    "Despair, Lucifer! Now that you are dying a slow death, let''s see how long you can run for! " Oliveughed: "Today we are going to kill you and avenge Yama!"<span>"The Phoenix Lady who killed the Dragon Soul and Lucifer of Hell in one fell swoop. Unfortunately, we can''t go out and announce this battle today, or else the reputation of us as the rulers of the old days would have greatly increased ¡­"


    "Boom!"


    A lightning bolt struck right in front of Ye Fan, and within a hair''s breadth of a second, Ye Fan had already retreated backwards, his forehead and his entire body was covered in cold sweat.


    From the corner of his eyes, he nced at Xiao Xin''er who was in the illusionary world. The girl was already sitting cross-legged on the ground, seemingly giving up on pacing back and forth and using phoenix mes.<span>"You guys are underestimating the phoenix girl. Do you really think that this magic array that is simr to an illusion technique can really keep her trapped?" Ye Fan grinned and said.


    <span>"Oh? You''re still counting on yourrades toe out and help you? Lucifer... Do what you have to do in your dreams! "


    With a lift of her hand, a ck energy ball condensed on her fingertip. After the energy ball floated in front of the woman, it shot out a ckser beam, which continuously expanded,unching a new round of fierce attacks on Ye Fan.


    At the same time Ye Fan dodged this ck energy, he was also struck by the [Dark Lightning]. His whole body felt sore, but he could only grit his teeth and continue resisting.Facing the increasingly ferocious attack, Ye Fan could only mutter in his heart, "Miss Xiao, Miss Xiao, although you have a bad temper, you should be able to rely on it in critical moments. If you don''te out now, I can only fight with my life on the line ¡­"


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>Beijing, Lingyun Temple, an ancient temple surrounded by pine and cypress. It was quiet and pleasant.


    Dressed in red, a girl around 13 or 14 years old sat under a Bodhi tree in the backyard of the ancient temple, cross-legged on a prayer mat.<span>Although the girl was meditating, her heroic eyebrows were slightly knitted. The corner of her mouth was tightly curled and she was unable to calm down.


    <span>"Xin Er, why is it so difficult to calm down?" The gray-robed Bichu opened his eyes and asked the girl this question.


    Xiao Xin''er opened her big eyes and said depressingly: "Mage Miao Yun, I thought of my father. He also quarreled with my mother, but it seems that he doesn''t like my mother, nor me ¡­"<span>I don''t understand. If he doesn''t like my mother, why did he choose to marry her among his people? Why did he give birth to me? "I''ve been feeling a little flustered all this time ¡­"


    <span>Miao Yun fiddled with the buddhist beads and pondered for a moment before asking, "Xin Er, what does the matter between your father and your mother have to do with you meditating and cultivating? Do you understand?"


    Xiao Xin''er nodded, "Understood. I just need to let go of my obsession and pretend like nothing happened ¡­"


    Miao Yun shook his head while sighing. He pointed to the Bodhi tree at his side. "Bodhi has no tree, and the mirror is not the tower. Originally, there is nothing there.<span>If you hold on to something, it bes something, and you hold on to it. You don''t have any obsession in your heart, so why do you need to let it go?


    As the saying goes, there should be no ce to live, and one''s heart must be born with it. Originally, there was nothing at all, and neither was there anything at all. As a result, there was nothing at all.


    Since there was nothing, where did all these worriese from? What do you have that you don''t understand? "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er was silent. After sitting quietly for a long time, her eyes became clear and peaceful. She sped her hands together and said, "Thank you, Mage. Xin''er has been taught a lesson ¡­"


    <span>Miao Yun nodded. "Your grandfather sent you to me because he thinks highly of your talent. You are a heaven-sent phoenix daughter, immortal and indestructible. The only one who can stop you from reaching beyond the ninth heaven is yourself ¡­"


    Then, Miao Yun closed his eyes and started to recite the Heart Sutra...


    "Sherry, the color of the sky is different, the color is empty, the color is empty, the color is empty, the person who wants to travel is the same.<span>The sariras are all kinds of appearance, immortal, pure, and clean ¡­ "


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Xiao Xin''er sat cross-legged on the ground inside the Void Nether Array. Her mind was withdrawn from her memories.<span>"A color that doesn''t change in the sky, a color that doesn''t change in the sky, a color that doesn''t change in the air, a color that doesn''t exist ¡­" It''s the appearance of all kinds of magic, immortal and indestructible, pure and clean ¡­ "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er once again opened her eyes. Her eyes were burning with golden mes. The formation in front of her waspletely different from the previous grayish-white chaos!


    <span>She could clearly see where the boundaries of the spell formation were. She could clearly see that there were crystal stones ced in more than a dozen directions on the ground.


    These crystals were obviously used to supply the magical elements to the spell formation.


    Mage, I did it!


    <span>Xiao Xin''er''s heart was filled with joy, but it didn''t fluctuate too much. She stood up,pletely controlling her mind, and was no longer disturbed by the magic elements inside.


    <span>With her as the center, a mass of golden mes rapidly burned and spread. The magical crystal on the ground was quickly melted. The spell formation suddenly exploded like a ss barrier shattering inch by inch.


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, the raging mes once again swept out from the bottom of the sky pit. Xiao Xin''er walked out of the formation like a phoenix that had been reborn from the mes.


    A look of surprise appeared on the faces of Sylvie and Olive as they hurriedly retreated several dozen meters away from the scorching heat.


    "This... How is this possible? No one has ever been able toe out of the Emptiness Realm by themselves! " sius looked pale.Seeing this scene, Ye Fan, who was too tired to dodge, finally let out a sigh of relief, revealing a smile, "I knew it, you would definitely be able toe out by yourself."


    Xiao Xin''er looked at him with a cold andcent expression. "Look at you. You were beaten into such a sorry state without me around." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 725

    ¡á0725


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t mind being ridiculed. Although he didn''t use his full strength, he was still a bit depressed after being chased by magic.


    "Then why haven''t youe to distribute some firepower?" Ye Fan smiled and said.<span>"White Queen, your current state is not at all pale. Although I had already guessed that you were up to no good earlier, you were still too confident when you touched the territory of China."


    <span>Sylvie''s eyes flickered a few times and then sneered, "Even if you can use this illusion formation, it doesn''t mean that the two of you can defeat us. Xerxes, trap them!"


    Olive was already prepared. He brandished his staff and summoned arge number of vines from all directions. They were like a city surrounded by nts, constantly moving towards Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er.<span>His goal was very clear, after narrowing the range of their movement, it would be convenient for Sylvie to give a thunderbolt attack.


    However, at the same time, Xiao Xin''er spread out her white swan wings, and her body ignited with phoenix mes. She suddenly flew into the air, bringing up a white streak of light as she charged straight at Osiris!


    <span>Olive crazily summoned giant vines and built a high wall to form a fortress. He was defending his body from all sides.


    <span>"The sword!"


    A scarlet me was ignited in Xiao Xin''er''s hand as a ming sword suddenly appeared. It brought along a thunderbolt and a raging me. The sword tore apart all the vines in front of it!


    A white light shed. When Xiao Xin''er''s body appeared behind Olive, a red light shed from the sword and directly hacked Osiris into two halves!"Bam!"


    <span>By the time Olivia realized that his spell had beenpletely countered by the Phoenix mes, it was already toote. His body produced a mass of mes from the inside and exploded!


    Xiao Xin''er floated in the air. She looked at the shattered corpse on the ground and disdainfully said, "White Queen, the helper you brought doesn''t seem to be very useful."Sylvie also did not expect that the power that Xiao Xin''er had exploded forth would be this powerful. She hastily summoned several spell formations in an attempt to release the Dark Lightning on Xiao Xin''er, who was in midair.


    However, a chilling aura had already appeared behind Sylvie!


    "Lucifer!?"


    Just now, while Xiao Xin''er was shifting the direction of the firepower, Ye Fan had already circled behind Sylvie.<span>Even if they were still more than ten meters apart, for Ye Fan, this was close enough!


    <span>A sword intent condensed at the tip of his finger and pierced toward the back of Sylvie''s head.


    "Pfft!"


    <span>The powerful impact brought about by the sword intent tore through the air, creating a muffled sound!


    <span>After all, Sylvie was a mage. No matter how fast she was, she was unable to react fast enough to Ye Fan''s close-range sword intent.


    The sword intent was like an invisibleser beam as it pierced through Sylvie''s head!


    Sylvie stared nkly with her eyes wide open. The ck magical essence surrounding her body dispersed, and she gently floated down to the dusty ground.At the bottom of the Sky Cavern, it suddenly quieted down.


    <span>Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er had joined forces to kill the two Judgementors, as well as the legendary leader of the previous generation, the White Queen.


    If such a feat were to be spread out, it would surely cause a huge sensation throughout the world.


    However, the people involved weren''t too excited. In the underground world, there had been too many legends that had fallen since ancient times. All of this was just a trivial piece of history, and the two of them were very clear about this.


    Ye Fan sighed and said to the phoenix girl with a smile, "Eldest Miss Xiao, men and women really do match work well.""Hmph. You didn''t even use your full strength. Don''t think that I don''t know. Why do you keep waiting? Are you afraid that I won''t be able toe out?" Xiao Xin''er also withdrew her phoenix mes and said unhappily as shended on the ground.


    Ye Fan smiled. He was indeed worried that the other party would have some method to threaten Xiao Xin''er in the middle of the formation.He had always been evading and avoiding them. He didn''t need to break up to fight with them because he wanted to buy time for Xiao Xin''er toe out by herself.


    Fortunately, Xiao Xin`er had not trained in vain since she had defeated the magic array''s misdirection to her Spiritual World and walked out.<span>"Of course I know. This is just a small problem, it shouldn''t be difficult for you, the phoenix girl, to solve. Don''t misunderstand me." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes at him and looked around, "Everyone''s dead, but I don''t see any treasure worth digging here. Where they dug the walls is a pit, so where is the main point?"


    Ye Fan was also puzzled, he really didn''t see anything special about this ce.<span>But when the two were looking around them, Ye Fan suddenly felt an ominous feeling...


    "That''s not right!"<span>Ye Fan shouted loudly, and suddenly turned around, looking at the corpse of Hillwei.


    He saw that a ck magical power had unexpectedly healed the wound on Sylvie''s head!


    Sylvie swayed her body and slowly stood up. Her skin was even paler, and she looked like she had aged a dozen years. There were some wrinkles on her face, and a lot of white hair.<span>However, she was still alive!


    "How is this possible!? You. You should have shattered her brain just now!? " When Xiao Xin''er saw this scene, she also felt a chill run down her spine!<span>"The spiritual force and magic power of a mage is in her brain, she should not have any magic power, could it be ¡­ Her magic did not originate from herself!? " Ye Fan mumbled.


    <span>"Not her own? Whose is it? " Xiao Xin''er was surprised.


    Ye Fan was silent, he had thought of a very terrifying possibility... It was a possibility that he did not want to face!


    "Haha ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Sylvie let out a sinisterugh. She raised her head and said in a low voice, "Lucifer ¡­ I didn''t expect you to force me into such a situation.


    <span>It''s just a pity that I am undefeatable. You and the phoenix girl, you should quickly scram before I revive ¡­ Right now, you can only fall into the endless abyss forever ¡­ "


    Xiao Xin''er coldly snorted. "So what if I''m alive, I''ll just kill you again!" If you have the ability,e back to life again! "


    As Xiao Xin''er spoke, she condensed a golden phoenix me wheel in her hand and threw it directly at Sylvie!<span>The golden wheel grewrger along with the wind. When itnded in front of Sylvie, it was already three to four meters wide. The zing Phoenix mes seemed to want to cut her in half!


    However, the moment she was about to be hit, an even darker magic power surged out from her body!


    In a trance, a hideous and terrifying monster head with all kinds of eyeballs appeared amidst the dark fog-like magic!The phoenix mes were directly blocked by this demonic energy and dispersed, unable to cause any damage.


    <span>"Demon Summoning Technique!?" Ye Fan saw the shadow of the monster''s head, and finally confirmed his guess, eximing, "You actually dare to let a demon possess your body?!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 726

    <span>¡á


    0726


    When Xiao Xin''er heard this, she was shocked. She had heard of this kind of spell before, but she didn''t expect that there was someone who really knew how to practice it.


    "There''s really such a spell!?"<span>Ye Fan nodded, "Demon summoning techniques, even in ck magic, are forbidden techniques and are extremely dangerous. It relies on summoning various demon monsters of different dimensions and signing life contracts with them to obtain the power of the devil.


    The life force of the human body will be bound to the demons, and will be very difficult to kill, unless the devil possessing it dies, then it will truly die ¡­ "


    "Is there really such a thing as a demon?" Xiao Xin''er found it hard to believe.<span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "Since you have the Phoenix bloodline, why can''t there be demons?"


    After Xiao Xin''er heard this, she immediately became silent. That''s right, since her bloodline came from the legendary phoenix, then it wouldn''t be strange if there were demons and monsters in other dimensions."Lucifer, you know quite a lot, but this won''t change your fate." Sylvie''s originally white face now revealed some ck lines, as if they were the tattoos of some monster.


    Ye Fan said, "And here I thought you were a genius mage, capable of cultivating healing magic at the same time as other ck magic. And yet you also practiced it to such an amazing degree."<span>So it turns out that this is the power of the devil you possess ¡­ "Sylvie, you really like to take the wrong path."


    <span>"So long as I can obtain strength, so what if I make a trade with a demon? What I seek is far greater than what you can imagine. Wasting my time on training ispletely meaningless! " Sylvie said disdainfully.


    "Your pursuit?" Ye Fan frowned and said, "Don''t tell me you are still naive enough to believe that the faith of the ruler of the old days, ''eternal chaos'', can still be epted by this world?<span>The era is already different. The only thing thates with modern war is the end of the world, what are you still pursuing? "


    <span>"Hahahaha..." Sylvieughed maniacally, "Lucifer, you are really silly and adorable. Do you think that all I have in my eyes is or-ones?


    The old Dominator, the Set Society, the Shura Conference, everything was just a tool I used to fulfill my dream with!<span>Those narrow-minded ants like you would never understand what is beyond the human civilization and what is the true supreme existence that is worth pursuing! "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. From this woman''s words, he seemed to have thought of something ¡­


    Xiao Xin''er frowned and said, "Crazy bitch, what kind of nonsense are you spouting? In any case, it''s to kill the demon in your body, so you should just die. I''ll finish you right now."


    Xiao Xin''er was already toozy to waste her words. She activated the Nine Heavens Volume, and a swan wing ignited behind her back. With one hand, she released the young bird sword, and the vibrating wing directly rose into the air, flying rapidly towards Sylvie!


    Sylvie opened her arms, and the tip of her slender white fingers transformed into a slender ck devil w. Crimson mes danced in her eyes, and her eyes werepletely filled with the eyes of a demon.


    Seeing Xiao Xin''er''s attacking at her, Sylvie waspletely fearless. With a ferocious and crazy expression on her face, she charged at Xiao Xin''er!Seeing this, Ye Fan felt a trace of unease in his heart. Logically speaking, it should be impossible for Sylvie to fight head on with Xiao Xin''er. Since she dared to fight in such closebat, there must be some conspiracy!


    "Miss Xiao! "Retreat!"<span>Ye Fan shouted, afraid that Xiao Xin''er would fall into his trap.


    But how could Xiao Xin''er listen to Ye Fan? In her world, there was no such word as retreating.


    "Watch me sh her!"Xiao Xin`er''s body turned into a streak of white light, and the red bamboo sword in her hand carried a zing ripple. As her body fell, her sword raised up diagonally, aiming for the waist of Sylvie!


    A glint shed in Sylvie''s eyes. Her body seemed to have predicted this and she actually reacted in advance by dodging. With a stoop and a sidestep, she dodged Xiao Xin''er''s attack!At the same time, a demonic w had pierced Xiao Xin''er''s back!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Xiao Xin''er gave a pitiful cry and immediately released a ball of phoenix mes in an attempt to repel Sylvie. However, the demon inside her body appeared once again, blocking the phoenix mes outside of her body!


    On her five fingers, the slender ck Demon w was like a straw that was sucking energy from Xiao Xin''er''s body!


    <span>Very soon, there were actually wrinkles on Xiao Xin''er''s skin, her hair had turned white, and her face looked as if it had aged by 20-30 years!


    "Pfft!"


    A sword intent rushed over, and another hole appeared in Sylvie''s head. Only then did the woman stop absorbing it!


    Although Ye Fan tried to react as fast as he could, the speed at which Hillwei absorbed it was too fast. He rushed to Xiao Xin''er''s side and kicked away her body, hugging the limp Xiao Xin''er.


    <span>He saw that Xiao Xin''er''s eyes were lifeless and filled with disbelief. She was stupefied as she looked at her old hands and arms.


    <span>Ye Fan also felt a chill in his heart, and didn''t know how tofort Xiao Xin''er.


    <span>After being beheaded by Ye Fan, arge number of her bones were broken by a kick, but she was still able to quickly recover.


    Her skin was also much younger, and the white hair on her head had disappeared."Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­" Sylvieughedcently. "The life force I just lost has been restored for me. I really have to thank you. Your young life force belongs to me now. "


    Ye Fan suddenly understood something, "The demon in your body, is it able to absorb vitality?"


    "Found it?" What a pity ¡­ "It''s already toote." Sylvie couldn''t stopughing.<span>When Xiao Xin''er realized this, her tears began to fall. Even though she was a phoenix girl, she was still a girl. How could she not care about her appearance?


    Ye Fan saw the woman''s tears and also winced in his heart, but he still couldn''t think of a way to help her.


    "Rest, I will deal with her." Ye Fan ced Xiao Xin''er on the ground. At this moment, the woman was very weak, and couldn''t fight against Sylvie at all.Xiao Xin''er''s eyes were filled with despair. Suddenly, she became like half a hundred old men. Her mind was already nk, and she was unable to stand up.


    Ye Fan stood up, walked towards Sylvie, and said, "Your eyes, just now, they shook a little. That was the ability that the demon in your body gave you, right?"


    "Oh, you noticed?" Sylvie didn''t try to hide it either. "That''s right. With my Eye of Demon, I can predict your attack path. As long as I focus my attention, you won''t be able to hit me."Ye Fan nodded, "Truly a powerful demon. I have fought with humans who knows how many times. This is my first time fighting with a demon. I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    <span>Before he finished his sentence, Ye Fan had already disappeared from where he stood. When he reappeared, he was already behind Sylvie!


    A crisp punch aimed straight for the woman''s head! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 727

    ¡á<span>0727


    As if she had eyes in the back of her head, Sylvie''s body spun ahead of time, dodging this punch. At the same time, she waved her Demon w and attacked towards Ye Fan''s abdomen!


    Ye Fan relied on his consciousness to dodge it, and at the same time, he kicked towards Sylvie''s abdomen.


    However, Sylvie still changed her direction ahead of time, returning a w to Ye Fan''s chest!<span>Ye Fan''s closebat awareness was naturally more mature than Xiao Xin''er''s. Although he wasn''t able to hit Sylvie, he was also not injured. Thus, he once again took a step back to avoid her attack.


    The two fought back and forth for dozens of moves, yet neither of them touched the other.


    <span>"Lucifer, it''s useless. Your moves have all been seen through by me! I can predict your movements, but you can''t beat me! " Sylvieughed coldly.


    Ye Fan stood at his original position, nodding, "Almost there."


    <span>"What do you mean?"


    "Of course, the test is almost done. Now, I know the effect of your Demon Eye." Ye Fan said.<span>"What are you talking about?" Sylvie felt a sense of unease in her heart.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t say anything more. He turned around and ran towards a nearby pile of rocks, his figure quickly moving between the rocks and the stone wall.


    <span>Sylvie saw Ye Fan moving around her, and didn''t seem to have any intention of approaching her.


    But just when Sylvie was full of suspicion, Ye Fan suddenly hid behind a rock, and no longer moved.


    <span>"Lucifer!" What the hell are you doing?! " Unable to bear it any longer, Sylvie took the initiative to rush towards the back of the rock.


    But right at this moment, with a bang, the rock exploded. Arge amount of rubble and dust dispersed into the air, and a dusky scene appeared before Sylvie''s eyes.<span>While Sylvie''s heart was in turmoil, Ye Fan suddenly appeared by her side!


    Just now, Ye Fan had used a Copsing Fist to directly crush the stone. It wasn''t to injure Sylvie, but to use it as a camouge to disturb her line of sight.


    Through his tests, he discovered that every time, Sylvie would always wait for him to make the first move. Through the observation and prediction of the Demon''s Eyes, she would make a response.In other words, Sylvie wasn''t very sensitive to a martial artist''s aura. In fact, she wasn''t even aware of it, because she came from a mage''s background. Even if she had a demon possessing her body, she still wouldn''t be able to change the disadvantage of meleebat.


    In that case, he might as well make it so that Sylvie would not be able to see it. As a result, a cloud of dust appeared before his eyes. Naturally, he would not be able to predict it!


    <span>Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ye Fan took a detour to the side, and raised his hand, releasing a sword intent straight towards Sylvie''s head!


    No matter what, even if the other party could recover, he would still blow her head off first!


    However, just when Ye Fan thought that the battle n was a sess, a ck shadow suddenly flew out from inside Sylvie''s body. It opened its mouth wide and swallowed Ye Fan''s sword intent in one gulp!


    The sword intent had broken through the ck shadow, but it had not been able to harm Sylvie!When Sylvie noticed that Ye Fan was on the side, she turned around and the Demon w stretched out towards her. At the same time, the slender ck w with five fingers rapidly extended and grabbed towards Ye Fan''s head!


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t expect that the woman''s counterattack would be so fast, and that she also had the ability to use her long fingernails. He hastily couldn''t retreat more than ten meters.


    <span>"Lucifer!" Do you think I''m fighting alone!? "This guy in my body won''t allow me to die early. He still wants to follow me and have a good time in this world!"


    Sylvieughed and once again sprinted towards Ye Fan.<span>At the same time, streams of ck demon power surged out from behind Hillwei. They were like tentacles that swayed in the wind and entangled towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t even need to think about it, these tentacles were definitely the ones that the demon wanted to use to absorb its life force, they absolutely couldn''t be touched by it.


    For a moment, Ye Fan kept retreating, while Hillwei was relentlessly chasing after him.


    If Ye Fan was here by himself, he would rather go out first and think of a countermeasure before fighting against Sylvie. But Xiao Xin''er was still here, and in such a fragile situation, it would be hard for Ye Fan to abandon her.


    After chasing for a while, Sylvie also seemed to realize that her speed was not enough to catch up to Ye Fan. However, she also noticed the reason why Ye Fan would not leave her side ¡­"Lucifer, it seems that your rtionship with the phoenix girl is not bad. You actually forced yourself to contend with me here for her!"


    With an evil smile, Sylvie suddenly stretched out a ck tentacle towards the ce where Xiao Xin''er was sitting!Seeing this, Ye Fan cried out in his heart, ''This is bad!'' Xiao Xin''er''s willpower is currently low, and her body is also weak. If her life force is extracted again, she might not just get old, but she will die!


    He quickly gave chase and a sword intent was sent out, forcibly cutting off the ck tentacle.<span>At the same time, Ye Fan also realized that he shouldn''t stay here any longer. He picked up Xiao Xin''er and nned to escape out of the Sky Cavern.


    <span>He could not fly, so he could only jump back and forth across the cliff to get out of the pit.


    "There''s a w!"


    Silvia was waiting for this moment. She quickly followed with her four tentacles, and just like a yellow sparrow, she went behind Ye Fan and caught him!After Xiao Xin''er was carried, she seemed to wake up from a dream and realized that she had be a burden. Her eyes reddened as she said, "Don''t mind yourself! "Don''t worry about me!"


    "What nonsense are you spouting?!" Come in together and let''s go out together! " Ye Fan said loudly.<span>Xiao Xin`er stared at the man in a daze, but was speechless.


    <span>Although Ye Fan thought this in his heart, he also knew that under these circumstances, it would be quite difficult to bring Xiao Xin''er with him.


    As soon as he arrived at the cliff, he realized that his movements had been locked. There were tentacles wrapped around his feet, shoulders, and waist!


    "Lucifer!" It''s over! "


    When Sylvie saw the hope of winning, sheughed wildly and said, "To be able to devour the life force of the Infernal King and the phoenix girl in one go, this trip was truly worthwhile!"


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth. Although he wasn''t sure if Sylvie had used her full strength, he couldn''t hold back any longer.<span>"Disintegrate!"


    Ever since he hadprehended the power of heaven and earth, this was the first time Ye Fan had used Disintegration. This kind of method that consumed a huge amount of energy, but instantly increased his fighting strength, until thest moment, Ye Fan wasn''t willing to take the risk.


    Because you would never know when the battle would end. It was very dangerous to let your strength run out in advance.


    This time, there was a huge difference from before. Ye Fan felt a special power surging inside his body, flooding into his limbs and bones.This power was like the power of heaven and earth, but it was different. It was more like there was something hidden within his body that had been awakened!


    <span>Ye Fan could feel an unprecedented strength surging in his body, but because of his body''s muscles and bones, they had not increased by much as before, and instead became firmer, morepact, and more restrained.


    <span>There was even ayer of golden lustre on the outside of his body, as if it was flowing. This was a halo that Ye Fan had never seen before. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 728

    <span>¡á


    <span>0728


    Could it be that he had used this body training technique to train his strength to a whole new level?


    Ye Fan was pleasantly surprised. No matter how one looked at it, this seemed to be good news.


    Xiao Xin''er, who was in Ye Fan''s embrace, also felt the change in Ye Fan''s body. The power that exploded out from Ye Fan''s body caused Xiao Xin''er''s gaze to freeze.At this moment, Ye Fan didn''t have the time to think about what exactly happened, because his body was about to be entangled by these ck tentacles, which could absorb his life force in the blink of an eye.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan''s senses had also be several times sharper. Even if he didn''t look, he could still clearly see the position of these tentacles.


    The speed of his feet suddenly elerated, and his body''s change in direction became more agile, almost at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye. Ye Fan quickly ran up from the stone wall, as if he had escaped gravity.


    The demons in Sylvie''s body didn''t seem to be able to keep up with the speed at which Ye Fan disintegrated. In a sh, they had already lost sight of Ye Fan''s figure.


    When Ye Fan once again appeared behind Sylvie, she suddenly turned around!"Don''t even think about stealing it ¡­ "Ahhh!"


    <span>Before the word "attack" left her mouth, Sylvie had already been sent flying by Ye Fan''s kick!


    After Ye Fan disintegrated, his physical fitness had already exploded like never before. Although Sylvie was able to use the Eye of the Demon to predict this, it was already unable to keep up with Ye Fan''s speed.<span>This feeling is, you know where he''s going to hit you, but before you can dodge, he''s already here.


    <span>The power of Ye Fan''s kick this time was like a heavy cannonball bombarding Sylvie''s chest.


    <span>Sylvie''s sternum was shattered and a deep dent appeared in her chest. The spine behind her back was also shattered, and her entire body was bent. After being kicked thirty to forty meters away, she heavily crashed into a depression in the mountain wall.


    <span>The hole had originally been dug four to five meters by Asura''s Association''s excavator. With this collision, he had once again dug more than a meter.


    If it was a normal person, even if they were a Spirit Focus Realm martial practitioner, this kick would have taken their lives.<span>However, Sylvie''s devilish power still began to let her heal, rapidly restoring her body and bones.


    <span>Of course, Sylvie''splexion had once again aged by more than ten years. This was because what had been consumed was her own vitality.


    <span>Ye Fan, who was carrying Xiao Xin''er, slowly walked over. Seeing the state of Sylvie, he nodded and said, "I understand ¡­" If it''s not fatal, you can use healing magic to treat it ¡­


    Deadly damage, although the demon in your body can revive you, it still requires you to use up your vitality.


    "In that case, it''s not that you can''t kill her, it''s just that you have to do it until you lose all of your vitality ¡­"Sylvie staggered out of the stone pit, gritting her teeth as she said, "Lucifer, don''t be too proud. You just got lucky just now and got away with it ¡­"


    <span>"Is that so?" Ye Fan didn''t care at all, and raised his hand with a faint smile, "Then why don''t you try again..."


    Ye Fan was just about to use a "piercing" sword intent, but just as he was about to condense the power of heaven and earth and condense the sword intent''s moves, he discovered that a sword intent had suddenly been released!


    In fact, Ye Fan didn''t even form a sword finger, he just lifted it up...Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    <span>A pale golden sword intent, which was very different from before and had a mysterious and solemn aura to it, roared towards Sylvie like a long dragon breaking through the clouds. It shattered the air and pierced through the void!


    <span>If Ye Fan''s previous sword intent was like a normal ten-year tree, then that sword intent was like a hundred-year-old tree!


    <span>No matter if it was speed, impact, or power, they were all iparable!


    <span>The key point was, after Ye Fan broke up, he found that the use of the Power of the Heavens and the Earth was now more freely controlled. The release of sword intent was just too easy!


    <span>Indeed, the increase in physical fitness was directly linked to the ability to use the Power of the Heavens and the Earth!


    Ye Fan excitedly realized that this sword intent was released from fusing with the faint golden energy emitted from his body. This kind of golden energy in his body was a type of great power that he had never experienced before!It wasn''t true qi or magic, but... It was simr to Xiao Xin''er''s Phoenix mes and Su Qingxue''s Ice Cold Qi...


    <span>Just when Ye Fan was also surprised, Sylvie already felt despair!


    <span>A golden light shed before her eyes as an extremely sharp sword intent crushed apart her head, neck, and newly recovered chest!


    <span>"No!" Sylvie''s miserable scream resounded throughout the sky.


    The demon that was sucking life force from her body let out a series of low, painful roars, until it waspletely silent.


    Ye Fan felt surprised. One must know that just now, his sword intent was canceled out by that demon. But this time, the sword intent fused with the golden energy actually made that demon feel unbearable pain!?Xiao Xin''er, who was hugged by the man, had previously felt embarrassed. However, now that she saw the sword intent disyed by Ye Fan, theplex look in her eyes was hard to describe.


    <span>"Boom!"


    The sword intent had destroyed yet anotherrge pile of rocks, and the smoke and dust had dispersed. Aside from the broken body of Sylvie, which had fallen to the ground, a deep cave had also been revealed!


    "This is ¡­" When Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er saw the cave, they looked at each other.


    They suddenly realized, the Asura really wasn''t aiming for nothing, they were indeed here to dig something, but they haven''t even dug it up yet, and it was actually Ye Fan''s sword intent that blew out the secret they were looking for!


    If the Shura were to use magic or something like that to bombard the city, they would probably dig out the treasure that they were looking for even faster. However, they were worried about damaging the treasure, so they used a machine to slowly dig it out."I didn''t expect that there would be another heavenly passage in this sinkhole ¡­" Xiao Xin''er muttered.


    Ye Fan walked towards the cave and said, "This should be some kind of underground karst cave, and it might not be the ce where they are looking for treasures."<span>"Is this woman dead?" Xiao Xin''er looked at the corpse on the ground and realized that Sylvie had not recovered.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the headless corpse, blood flowing all over the ground, and sighed, "Why don''t you set her on fire?"


    Xiao Xin''er raised her hand as if she wanted to release a phoenix me, but the golden me only flickered before extinguishing.


    Xiao Xin''er was weak and dizzy, "No... "I am already crippled ¡­"<span>The woman''s eyes were filled with despair and sorrow. If it wasn''t for her firm mind and the dignity of the Phoenix bloodline, she probably would have sobbed silently at this moment.


    <span>Ye Fan hesitated, wanting to add a few more parts to Sylvie''s story. However, when he had just entered the d-ones realm, he first saw the ck Emperor and the White Queen calling them ''Master'' and ''Mistress'', but he had given up on that idea.


    <span>Sylvie''s corpse was already badly mutted. If he continued to cripple her, he wouldn''t be able to bear it anymore.


    "Training, in the end, cannot be done in the wrong way. Mistress, rest in peace ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan sighed with emotion. After getting rid of his disintegrated state, he said to Xiao Xin''er: "Miss Xiao, should we directly go out or go into this cave to have a look?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 729

    ¡á<span>0729


    <span>"My appearance is... "What Miss? You can just call me Grandma Xiao." Xiao Xin''erughed bitterly at herself.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Last time when you fought against me, you could use the zing Rebirth to recover, could it be that you can''t do it this time?"


    "What are you thinking, my revival through fire restores my stamina and zhenqi. That demon extracted my vitality, just like how humans can recover their stamina by eating, but it is impossible for them to regain their youthfulness. Life is hard to reverse, it''s different.


    "If being reborn from the fire could help me recover, I would have tried it a long time ago. However, it would have been meaningless." Xiao Xin''er said.<span>Ye Fan frowned, "Don''t be sad. The world is vast, I don''t believe that there is any way for you to recover. Moreover, with your background, it''s hard to guarantee that some expert will help you." Furthermore, your outer appearance is just a piece of skin. Who wouldn''t have the time to grow old? "


    "Don''t try tofort me, I''m not that weak. Let''s go into the cave and take a look. If there''s really something dangerous, it''d be better if we went in safely," Xiao Xin''er said.<span>Ye Fan was right. Not to mention calling for trouble and a bunch of people, even if he went in there it would still be useless, being in danger is still useless.


    Although Xiao Xin''er currently did not have muchbat strength, she could still walk without any problems after recovering a little strength.


    The two of them slowly walked into the cave. It was not dark inside, and instead, there were some ores glowing everywhere. Most of them were blue in color, causing the entire cave to be very bright."So beautiful ¡­" Xiao Xin''er sighed with heartfelt emotion.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded. If this ce could be developed for tourism, it would definitely allow developers to make a killing. However, in this sort of paradise on earth, it was best not to let too many people know about it.


    "This cave seems to be just a passage in here. This must be the movement of the earth''s crust, which is why it sank into the ground. Look, the space ahead is getting bigger and bigger." Ye Fan said.After the two of them walked for a dozen meters, the cavern had already turned into a small underground world. At a nce, there were shiny ores everywhere.


    "How strange. This ce is underground, and there aren''t any traces of underground water. On the contrary, there are so many small ponds outside that day." Ye Fan had originally thought that stctites would form here, but he didn''t see any.<span>"Is it possible that this ce isn''t naturally formed? If it was natural, how could it be watertight? " Xiao Xin''er guessed.


    <span>Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, looking at those densely packed, identical glowing ores, and considering the possibility of manmade things.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but think of the tomb of the descendant of Shen Xi that he encountered with the bronze man. That would make Ye Fan feel that there might really be a deity in ancient times.


    <span>If this ce was man-made, then it had to be an immortal to be able to do that!


    <span>Xiao Xin''er saw that Ye Fan didn''t say anything, and said, "I''m just guessing, why are you so serious? This kind of ce, if it really was man-made, how powerful would the ancient people be? It''s even more amazing than a pyramid."


    Ye Fan smiled, but in his heart, he muttered, "Maybe he really is that awesome..."


    <span>After the two of them walked another two or three hundred meters inside, the scene in front of them left them dumbfounded.


    "You just ¡­ What did you say? " Ye Fan asked."Pyramid..." Xiao Xin''er muttered.


    In the distance, what seemed to be the middle of this underground world was a building that resembled a pyramid. It stood there quietly!


    This pyramid was made entirely out of the glowing ores underground, and it was a deep blue color, just like a crystal castle.They were still a few hundred meters away, but they could already see the majesty of the building. When the two of them got closer, they found that the building was at least forty to fifty meters tall and fifty meters wide.


    <span>"How can we get in here? Let alone the door, there''s not even a single window." When she recovered from the amazement, Xiao Xin''er realized that there was no door here?!


    <span>After circling around the pyramid structure, he was unable to see any entrances or cracks at all.


    <span>Ye Fan also had some doubts, after thinking for a moment, he said, "If we say that this is not a ce for people to enter, then isn''t there a need for the door?"


    "What do you mean? What do you mean it''s not a person who entered? " Xiao Xin''er asked.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "What I mean is, if the person who built this thing from the beginning was trying to prevent others from entering, it would actually be a protective shield, so there''s no need for the door."


    Xiao Xin''er was suddenly enlightened. "Then what should we do?"Ye Fan said, "We are already here, I will go in and take a look. I am not willing to give up. Since there is no door, we will make a door for ourselves."


    <span>Saying this, Ye Fan carried Xiao Xin''er in his arms and leaped two times, arriving at the top of the pyramid!


    <span>Although there were a lot of wrinkles on her face, Xiao Xin''er couldn''t help but blush as she was hugged by the man.


    Ye Fan didn''t have much interest in looking at the woman''s expression. At the top of the pyramid, there was a huge square block of ore blocking the way. At first nce, it looked to be at least three or four tons in weight.<span>However, with Ye Fan''s strength, such a rock couldn''t stop him.


    <span>After moving it with all his might, the stone gave out a rumbling sound. As it loosened up, Ye Fan slowly moved it away, revealing a hole big enough for a human to enter.


    <span>The moment he moved away, a gust of air that was different from the air outside rushed forward, bringing with it strands of white mist!


    <span>This was a refreshing and refreshing air. After inhaling it, it felt as if one was brimming with vitality!


    "What exactly is this? It smells so good... " Xiao Xin''er''s tired expression became much more energetic.<span>Ye Fan looked down and saw a vast expanse of whiteness inside. It seemed to be arge amount of mist, making it difficult to see clearly.


    "No matter what it is, it doesn''t seem to be a dangerous ce. I n to go in. Eldest Miss Xiao, are you waiting for me outside or ¡­"


    "Of course I want to go down, this is the national property. What if a treasure is hidden in a secret ce by a guy like you?" Xiao Xin''er said.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but admire this woman, her face was already like that, and she still hadn''t forgotten her official position.


    "Alright then, I''ll carry you down.""No need! I''ll jump by myself! "


    Ye Fan didn''t care about that much. He held her in his arms, easily jumping down.


    When theynded on the ground, they realized that it was really empty around them. The key point was that there was the sound of "Tuntun", and even though it was very small, they could still hear it.


    Only when they took a closer look did they realize that there was a two to three foot long spring behind them. This spring water came out from the ground and filled the pyramid''s space, resulting in so much white water vapor.


    "Could it be that such arge object was created to protect the spring water?" Xiao Xin''er said in surprise.<span>Ye Fan walked closer and discovered that there seemed to be three ancient characters next to the spring.


    Just as he was about to take a closer look, he suddenly felt a wave of airing from behind him! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 730

    0730


    Danger!Ye Fan''s fighting instinct told him that this was an extremely dangerous thing approaching, but when he came down, he didn''t feel that there was anyone inside.


    Besides, it would be too scary if there was really someone in the group who wanted to ambush you!


    Ye Fan subconsciously moved to the left side, and also tilted his head to avoid the attack. The instant he moved to the side, a sharp aura coincidentally swept across his face.<span>On closer look, it was actually a scarlet sword!


    "O''Bara!?"<span>Ye Fan finally understood why he didn''t immediately notice that someone was approaching. It was the Blood Prince, O''Bara, who had sneakily snuck in!


    <span>With the Strigoi''s stealth abilities and O''Bara''s cultivation, it would not be hard to get close to him.


    "Lucifer indeed, you even noticed him like this," O''Bara regretfully said as he held the longsword condensed by the blood magic.


    "I knew you wouldn''t leave so easily, I didn''t expect you to be able to endure until now before appearing." Ye Fan frowned and said, "O''Bara, I have no enmity with you, what are you trying to do?"


    "Lucifer, you don''t have any enmity with us. It''s just a pity that ¡­" "You saw something you shouldn''t have seen," Obarak sighed.<span>Ye Fan pointed at the spring at the side, "You mean this?" What exactly is this? "


    <span>"Don''t you know the words next to it?" O''Bara said, "With your knowledge, understanding the ancient Chinesenguage shouldn''t be difficult."


    <span>While Ye Fan was guarding against the enemy''s sneak attack, he was also able to clearly see the three ancient characters written on that jade-like stone tablet.


    Those three ancient characters were already very close to the hieroglyphs, so it was unclear whether they were the characters of a certain dynasty, but because the characters were notplicated, Ye Fan could roughly guess their meaning."No ¡­" Old ¡­ Spring Water? "


    <span>After Ye Fan said these three words in a low voice, he suddenly realized something, "The Shura is looking for the Undying Medicine?!"


    What Sylvie kept saying was that in a world that surpassed human knowledge, there was something even greater than human civilization ¡­ Eternal life!


    Perhaps only the immortal elixir could be the real thing for a person like Sylvie!<span>As for the Strigoi, once a human had a long lifespan, it would be a devastating blow. This was because the key to the existence of the Strigoi was their lifespan!


    <span>"That''s right, those people at the highest level in the human world, money and power are unable to satisfy them. What they pursue is the secret of eternal life ¡­" O''Bara sneered, "However, our Dark Council, the holy Blood n, will never allow such a thing to exist!"


    "O''Bara, this is called ''immortal spring water'', but that doesn''t mean this spring water can really make people immortal.If there really was such a miraculous effect, wouldn''t the people at that time have died? Where did the person who carved this stone tablet go? Just because you saw these three words, you think that this spring water is really an elixir? "


    <span>After being questioned by Ye Fan, O''Bara''s eyes shed. He hesitated for a moment and then said, "Our mission is to stop anyone from finding the treasure here, whether it be the Asura Faction or China.


    This is an order from the ancient people, we do not need to confirm it, we only need to eliminate all possibilities. "


    At the side, Xiao Xin''er said with dissatisfaction, "This is the territory of China. Regardless of whether this spring water is immortal or not, it''s all ours. Do you still want to take it away!?"


    <span>Although she didn''t say anything, she still made Ye Fan feel a bit surprised.


    <span>This was because Ye Fan was suddenly listening to Xiao Xin''er''s voice, which was a lot clearer than before.


    Looking through the mist, Xiao Xin''er''s body seemed to have undergone some changes ¡­


    "Xiao Xin''er! You. Your... Your face, your hair! "This...""Why are you so shocked? What happened to me?" Xiao Xin''er subconsciously touched her own face, but when she did, she was also shocked.


    Her face, which was originally full of wrinkles, had actually be much less wrinkled. Her hair, which was once full of white spots, had now regained much of its ck hue!


    The moment the two of them noticed this change, they turned their gazes towards the small spring water!


    <span>Could it be that just because Xiao Xin''er had breathed in arge amount of water vapor from the spring water, she had really regressed and was about to recover!?


    Then this spring... Was this really the key to bing immortal?O''Bara was clearly aware of the severity of the situation. His face darkened, "As expected, this is the elixir of life! Such an item must not be left in the world! "


    <span>Most likely, the only ones in the whole world who hate the elixir of life are those with unlimited lifespan, but few have acquired talent!


    To humans, this treasure that they yearned for was a nightmare!


    Ye Fan knew that O''Bara would definitely not listen to his exnation, so he immediately said to Xiao Xin''er, "I''ll hold him back, go drink that spring water!"Even before he finished speaking, O''Bara had already turned into a ck shadow and charged towards Ye Fan. The blood sword in his hand turned into a dense rain of sword light as he crazily attacked Ye Fan.


    <span>Although Ye Fan hadn''t broken up yet, with his current strength, it was still not a problem for him to deal with O''Bara. He also didn''t want to cause too much of amotion and was afraid that this damn ce would have some kind of trap or destroy the Immortal Spring.


    <span>So, Ye Fan kept dodging while restricting O''Bara from getting close to the spring. The battle was suddenly in a deadlock.


    <span>When Xiao Xin''er thought of how she could rely on the spring water to recover her youth, she was naturally excited. Just as she was about to throw herself at the water to drink, she thought of a question: "How much do I drink? Will you be a child if you drink too much!? "


    It was no wonder that Xiao Xin''er asked this question. She was breathing in the air and her body was already young. If she were to drink it, what would happen if she became an infant?


    "Are you stupid!? Do you think I''m young again!? This spring water definitely will not make you younger than your actual age! " Ye Fan shouted at the same time as he fought with O''Bara.<span>Xiao Xin''er thought that was right, Ye Fan hadn''t changed at all. She cleared her doubts and quickly used her hands to grab the spring water to drink.


    <span>Upon seeing this, O''Bara retreated and a pair of blood-red wings spread out from his back. The magic power in his body rose to an unprecedented level!


    "Lucifer, Phoenix Girl, This King does not wish to waste any more time with you! This ce must be destroyed! "<span>With a bellow, O''Bara pped his wings and a blood-red shockwave began to spread out from his body! The wind it brought even Ye Fan had to exert himself in order to stand.


    <span>"Blood Pact, listen to my call. Power of Rage, Roar of the Blood Lion!"


    <span>A blood-red ball of light appeared in O''Bara''s hand, violently smashing into the ground!


    <span>After a sh of a crimson spell formation, a huge lion beast formed by a giant blood technique dashed out of O''Bara''s body as if it had broken out of its cage, dashing towards Ye Fan and the spring water behind him.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 731

    0731


    <span>Ye Fan knew that once the Prince of the Blood Race became serious, not only would he be extremely strong, his blood magic was also no small matter. However, he never expected that the moment O''Bara made his move, he would actually have such power!


    <span>Seeing the blood lion constantly expanding and rushing towards him and Xiao Xin''er, Ye Fan took a step back and stretched out his right hand. It was as if he was pushing out a round ball, filled with soft and gentle hidden strength.


    This was a set of palms from the Taiji Sect called the Wind Setting Palm. It was not very profound, but it was one of the more basic Mysterious Fist palm techniques. Ye Fan felt that it was purely suitable to deal with enemies.<span>He could feel the will of the Anchor Wind Palm pulling on the power of Heaven and Earth as it pushed out a shockwave. It was as if a giant Tathagata hand was covering the Blood Lion''s head!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" A burst, blood shot in all directions, and the waves of qi raged crazily!


    Just when Ye Fan thought he had seen through this trick, he discovered that the situation was not right, and the entire ground was actually shaking!?"How is this possible!?" Ye Fan was very confused. With just the shock wave from earlier, it was impossible to create such a situation!


    "Lucifer, after all, you still do not understand much about the Bloodline Arts of the Blood n." O''Baraughed sinisterly.


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that the blood-red energy that O''Bara shot at the ground was not for releasing the blood lion!


    This Blood n Prince, pretending to have a direct confrontation with him, was actually trying to destroy this pyramid structure!?O''Bara''s hands did not stop moving. He quickly formed a blood-colored spell formation on his hands, and with both palms spread out, he struck out towards both sides.


    Instantly, two formations appeared in his hands, revolving as though they were drawing in the blood magic from the ground.


    Rays of blood-red light shot out from the ground. The ground began to shake and the pyramid began to emit rumbling sounds!"Are you crazy!? You want to bury yourself alive!? " Ye Fan said loudly.


    However, O''Bara was not afraid at all, and shouted loudly, "The sea of blood is surging, and the earth is shaking! Blood Boiling Border! "


    The blood spell was like a myriad of slender pipes that drilled into the ground, dying the ground crimson!


    Ye Fan did not hesitate any longer. A sword intent was sent out, and O''Bara, who was in the middle of casting the spell, naturally could not dodge it. The right side of his chest was pierced directly by a sword!<span>Ye Fan could kill, but to be honest, it would be very difficult for him to form a blood feud with the Blood Tribe for the sake of his mouth, because it would not benefit him at all. This would only benefit the Dragon Soul, but he would have another powerful enemy around the world.


    "Ahh!" However, this little bit of damage did not have much effect on him.


    <span>"Prince, I have no intention of falling out with the Strigoi, so let''s just give up. I am also cooperating with the Dragon Soul this time, and not hostile towards you." Ye Fan said.


    O''Bara covered his wound andughed, "I know that you will not submit to the Dragon Soul, but... Lucifer! It was already toote!


    This King''s blood curse has beenpleted! Thisnd will be a wastnd! "After saying that, O''Bara immediately pped his wings and flew out from the entrance he had just entered!


    Ye Fan discovered that the entire ground was shaking and blood-red rays of light were shooting out from everywhere. He knew that it was not a good ce to stay for long, so he turned around to look at Xiao Xin''er and found that she was still trying to drink water."Eldest Miss Xiao!" Have you drunk enough!? " Ye Fan shouted, "Hurry and get out of here!" Otherwise, I will be buried alive! "


    The added weight of the stones on top of it, it was unknown how much weight they weighed. Even if they were pressed down by a mountain, coupled with the possibility of an explosion, even Ye Fan would find it difficult to ensure his safety.


    Xiao Xin''er turned around and couldn''t help but burp. Her stomach was puffing out from the alcohol. "What are you so anxious for!? I''ll drink as much as I can! "


    When she turned her head, Ye Fan was pleasantly surprised to find that this woman was clearly going to be exactly the same as before, she had already regained her youth!"Alright!" You are ready! Let''s go out first! " Ye Fan shouted.


    <span>When Xiao Xin''er heard this, she noticed that her body seemed to be in the same condition as before. Not only did the wrinkles on her hands disappear, her physical strength had also recovered.


    For a moment, Xiao Xin''er was on the verge of tears, but this time, she was crying tears of joy.<span>"Then what about this spring water?!" Xiao Xin''er wasn''t happy for long before she started to worry about the spring water.


    She couldn''t bear to have her spring water destroyed, so she could maintain her youth and beauty for a long time. What a good thing this was!


    "Since he''s out, he might as welle back and dig for more spring water!" Are they waiting for it to be buried alive?! " Ye Fan said.


    Xiao Xin''er knew that there was nothing she could do and scolded: "It''s all your fault! If the spring water were to be destroyed, it would all be your responsibility! "Ye Fan wanted to cry, but no tears came out. How could he know if the smelly bat spell was a trick of the eye? The older the better.


    <span>It was not difficult for the two of them to leave this ce. After jumping out through the door, one could hear the sounds of explosion from the inside of the building.


    The entire pyramid crumbled and rocks fell with a loud bang. The ground was covered in blood-red light, and waspletely in ruins.<span>Prince O''Bara led a group of elites from afar. Seeing this scene, he revealed a look of satisfaction.


    "That ce has already been affected by This King''s Blood Arts. You don''t have to hope to find that spring water again. Even if you manage to dig it out, it would have already been contaminated."How could Xiao Xin''er be willing? With one hand ignited with Phoenix mes, she gritted her teeth and said: "O''Bara! You destroyed our treasures and you still want to escape!? "


    O''Bara turned his head and chuckled, "Phoenix girl, are you sure ¡­ Can you represent the Dragon Soul and start a war with our Dark Council? "


    "I ¡­" Xiao Xin''er was at a loss for words. Even if she was more of a barbarian, she knew that casually killing a Blood Prince and provoking the Dark Council was not a joke.


    Ye Fan shook his head at her, "Forget it, Miss Xiao. With the spring water buried, the Dragon King definitely wouldn''t want to have a falling out with the Dark Council." And if O''Bara wants to run, we won''t be able to catch him. "


    "Smart. Lucifer understands now. This King will definitely not be able to defeat the two of you working together. However, even if This King wants to leave, the two of you cannot stop him," O''Bara confidently said.


    Ye Fan also had a little n in mind. Since he now knew that there might be more than one Epic expert in the mysterious n of China, then... There were most likely many Epic-ss experts hidden in the sea as well.<span>From Obarak''s words, one could tell that the Blood Race truly did have ancient beings, only three generations of the Blood Race.


    If these three generations of the Blood n were the old guys that Ye Fan had seen back then, then... Rather than falling out with the Strigoi, they might as well maintain a good rtionship with them. They might even be able to rope in a few Epic Tier allies in the future."Haha, the enemies of our enemies are our friends. Ourmon enemies are the old days'' ruler and the Shura Guild. Everyone, let''s not fight today. Let''s go out." Ye Fan chuckled. At the same time, he winked at Xiao Xin''er to let her coordinate a little.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 732

    <span>0732


    <span>She could roughly guess what Ye Fan was thinking. It was just that Ye Fan had saved her life, and had also apanied her to regain her youth. To her, Ye Fan''s position in her heart was slowly changing, and she didn''t want to reveal it.


    The group of people didn''t make a move, and when they arrived outside the cave, Ye Fan found that there was something wrong.


    "Prince... You destroyed the body of the White Queen? " Ye Fan was shocked to discover that the headless corpse at the cave entrance, Sylvie, had actually disappeared!?


    "What White Queen''s corpse ¡­" O''Bara was about to leave when he heard these words. He asked in bewilderment, "You guys ran into Sylvie?"


    Ye Fan saw that he didn''t seem to be lying, and said in surprise, "You didn''t see?"


    O''Bara shook his head. "When we entered, we didn''t see any sign of Sylvie at all. I didn''t even know she had been here before."<span>Ye Fan''s heart shivered, and he and the phoenix girl looked at each other, their faces full of worry.


    "Sigh... "A merciful thought", Ye Fan could only bitterly smile, he deserved to suffer, and actually made the same mistake asst time when he let Song Xinghe go.


    But then again, Sylvie was clearly as dead as she could be. Being able toe back to life like this was already beyond Ye Fan''s knowledge.


    It was probably because the demon in her body feigned death on purpose that he was able to hide it from the world.


    "If you really did kill Sylvie and she slipped away alive, then you must be careful.<span>She was the disciple of Shakyamuni, and Shakyamuni ¡­ "Disciples are not allowed to fail," O''Bara said meaningfully. Then, he led a group of elite Blood Tribe members and flew out of the Sky Cavern in a streak of bloody light.


    Xiao Xin''er said with vexation, "If I had known earlier that I had burned her to death, I wouldn''t have died like that!"Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "We''ll just have to deal with them. We should go out and let them in as soon as possible, and see if we can dig out that spring."


    Although Ye Fan could have broken through the ruins by himself, he didn''t have the interest to keep the secret, not to mention that it couldn''t be hidden.


    <span>After the two of them left the Sky Cavern, they ran a few kilometers before contacting Xie Linfuan.


    After rifying what had happened in the Sky Cavern, Xie Linyuan broke out in a cold sweat. He found the situation unimaginable and hurriedly reported it to the Dragon King, awaiting his orders.


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly rushed back to the capital. He did not want Chu Yunyao to be imprisoned for any longer than necessary.


    <span>On the way back to the Beijing military district, Ye Fan was directly taken to abat conference room.


    <span>The Dragon King was together with a few other staff officers, discussing something. What made Ye Fan feel gratified was that Chu Yunyao was already sitting there.


    <span>It was just that the woman was absent-minded and did not seem interested in listening to the conversation between the Dragon King and the others.


    "Little Yao Yao!" Ye Fanughed, not caring about the strange looks from the surrounding people. He walked over and picked up Chu Yunyao, and gave her a kiss on the face.


    Chu Yunyao was not shy, seeing that the man had returned, the corners of her mouth curled into a faint smile, "Are you that happy to see me?"<span>"Of course, I thought they would keep you in that small room," said Ye Fan.


    "I heard you found the legendary Immortal Spring?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    The moment this question appeared, all the military elders in the meeting room looked over with serious expressions.<span>"Well," Ye Fan curled his lips, "At least that''s what was written on that stone."


    <span>Chu Yunyao''s eyes lit up, "Did you bring the sample back?"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Little Yao Yao, at least I have experienced a bloody battle in order to save you. We just had a hard time, and you asked me for a sample. This is too unromantic."<span>"There''s no such thing as an elixir of the dead." Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan spread out his hands, "Unfortunately, I really don''t have any. But Miss Xiao, she drank quite a bit."


    <span>When she said this, Xiao Xin''er, who had just walked in, was immediately focused on by a group of people.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er felt uneasy. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Chu Yunyao smiled and said, "Miss Xiao, do you mind if I draw out your three tubes of blood?"


    <span>"Chu Yunyao, are you crazy!?" How dare you draw my blood!? Do you believe that I will burn you to death!? " Xiao Xin''er''s eyes widened.


    "Then one is fine, one is fine." Chu Yunyao was not afraid of the phoenix girl, she only wanted to know the truth about the Immortal Spring.


    <span>The Dragon King helplessly sighed, "Superintendent Chu, Phoenix girl, stop fighting. I have already sent people to dig out the buried spring. When the timees, we will naturally have samples to analyze."


    Ye Fan didn''t care about that immortal spring at all. He directly asked, "Dragon King, is the medical data from the Earth Axis that I want ready?"


    "We''ll need to discuss this matter with the leaders. Just wait a moment," the Dragon King said.Ye Fan frowned, "Don''t tell me you want to go back on your word?"


    <span>"If you have protected the Immortal Spring, I can tell you without hesitation. I can give you the information, but now ¡­ "At the very least, we''ll wait for two days before we can give you a definite answer after we unearth the Immortal Spring," said the Dragon King.


    "Two more days!?"


    Ye Fan immediately became anxious. Just as he was about to re up, Chu Yunyao pulled his hand.


    Chu Yunyao walked over to Ye Fan and said in a low voice, "Are you stupid?" If the Immortal Spring is real, then you might be able to cure Principal Li with just the spring water. So what if you wait two days? "<span>Ye Fan nked out for a moment. Hearing this, it seemed to be true. When he thought about President Li''s condition, he became too anxious and almost forgot about the miracle that happened to Xiao Xin''er.


    Although he was very anxious, in order to wait for the Immortal Spring to dig, Ye Fan could only stay in the capital for two more nights.


    <span>The Dragon Soul and the military were working in secret, relying on advanced technology to dig up the hidden springs the next day.


    Due to the contamination of the upper levels, all of thend was decayed in a scarlet red, and the dragon soul continued to dig deeper.


    <span>After digging for more than a hundred meters, they found clear underground spring water and sent the sample back to the capital.


    Together, they were sent back to the capital, along with some words, totemic marks, stones, and stone tablets that were found in underground caves. These were all the information that Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er had missed at that time.


    Chu Yunyao led a team of elites from various fields, doing various appraisal and testing. After a day and night of research, everyone arrived at the conference room to listen to the results of their research.


    <span>This time, not only did the Dragon Kinge, but several of Ye Fan''s leaders who he had only seen on TV before were also present. Their military precautions had been raised to rank 1, and arge number of hidden warriors were also lying in ambush in all directions.


    In the conference room, the only people Ye Fan was familiar with were Xie Linfen and the phoenix girl. If Ye Fan hadn''t been the one in charge of this operation, he wouldn''t have had the chance to sit here.


    After the door opened, the white robed Chu Yunyao came in with a stack of information. The woman had been in theboratory for two days, her hair was a mess and she had a sloppy appearance.


    Seeing a group of people that could shake the entire country with just a stamp of their feet in China, Chu Yunyao was not the least bit nervous or uneasy.


    <span>She mmed the documents on the table and looked at Xiao Xin''er, who was surrounded by a crowd of people ¡­


    <span>"Phoenix Girl, you''re so lucky ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 733

    <span>0733


    These words confused everyone. They looked at each other, and Xiao Xin''er herself felt confused."Cough cough ¡­" Superintendent Chu, what are you talking about? What exactly do you mean? " The Dragon King was somewhat helpless, in front of these several high ranking officers, Chu Yunyao was too casual.


    <span>Chu Yunyao pped the data on the table, "Here are the detailed testing reports. We analyzed the minerals in the underground cave, the spring water, and the air, and came to the conclusion that the minerals there contained arge amount of light emitting rare elements, but it''s actually just a phosphorescent substance.


    As for the spring water, no matter if it was contaminated by the blood technique or the underground spring water that was dug out, it was just ordinary underground water. There was nothing special about it.


    The only special thing about it was that the air it captured contained a very small amount of active factors.


    "ording to the convention, it is very difficult for an active factor to exist in that environment for so long, which means that the active factor is different from what we understand, and is a factor that we do not know about."


    After everyone finished listening, they roughly understood what was going on. The Dragon King said, "Are you saying that the thing that allowed the Phoenix Girl to regain her youth was actually the factor in the air?"


    "That''s right." Chu Yunyao said, "ording to my deductions, this Immortal Spring has already lost its function. Once, a long time ago, maybe it was an Immortal Spring, but now, it is just an ordinary spring water.<span>But in the long history, the only special elements of the Immortal Spring permeated the building with its vapor, and the sealed building retained the gas that truly contained the Immortal Spring.


    When the phoenix girl entered, the air she breathed was the true Immortal Spring. As for what she drank ¡­ on the contrary, it''s just ordinary water. "<span>Everyone felt a burst of regret. Who would have thought that the truly precious thing would be the boundless white gas, and not this spring!?


    <span>"That''s why I said, the phoenix girl is very lucky. You might have tasted thest of the immortal spring in the world." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "Then I can breathe too. Howe it''s just the feeling of being refreshed?"


    <span>"I don''t know either, maybe this so-called Spring of Immortality is a type of tonic to replenish vitality, it''s not really rejuvenating, right? After all, the phoenix girl''s life force was extracted, it''s actually a type of injury, not natural aging." Chu Yunyao wasn''t very clear either.


    "That Superintendent Chu, no matter if he is the ruler of the old days, or the Asura Faction, how does that White Queen Hillwei know that there is such a spring? What is the basis of their search? " One of the heads asked.<span>Chu Yunyao opened up a meeting room''s disy, and a few stone tablets appeared on it. There were some that were drawn on, but there were also others that had ancient characters written on them.


    "These paintings were found in the cave. The expert gave the opinion that this is the legendary cultivator that sought immortality and met an immortal here. He was also grateful that the immortal gave him the immortal medicine.As for some characters, they were too old and did not belong to any dynasty. They only gave a rough idea about the ce and what kind of auspicious holynd it was, as well as the presence of immortals.


    The only thing that could be confirmed was that ce, it was called ''Yuanzhou'', because there were a few words on the stone tablets that were mentioned. Moreover, these two words could basically be confirmed ¡­ "Chu Yunyao said.


    "Yuan Zhou?" The Dragon King was shocked, "It''s that Yuan Zhou!?"


    Chu Yunyao clearly also knew, so she nodded, "That''s the one ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then frowned, "Don''t tell me it''s that Yuanzhou from the Sea of Ten Continents?"


    <span>It was said that Emperor Wu of the West had heard from Wang Ma that there were ten continents on the sea, so he summoned Fang Fangfang and asked him if there was anything strange from a Daoist being on the continent.


    This was just an ancient legend, just like some fictional stories. No one believed these things.Historians, too, scoffed at the idea, thinking it was all nonsense.


    <span>"That''s right, ording to the records of the Ten Continents, in the North Sea, there are Ganoderma Immortal Grasses and Immortal Spring. Although they are different from this time''s discoveries, there are still many simrities." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>"But the ''Ten Continents of the Sea'' record is fake!" Isn''t that a legend!? " Xiao Xin''er said in surprise.


    <span>The Dragon King''s expression was strange. He exchanged gazes with the other leaders and said: "Superintendent Chu, Phoenix Lady, and ¡­. Ye Fan, Military Advisor, all of you can leave for now. I have something to discuss with the other leaders. "


    At this critical juncture, if he suddenly had something to report, how would Ye Fan be willing to leave?


    <span>"Hey, Dragon King, even if you don''t trust me, at least you can trust Old Xie and the phoenix girl.


    <span>Furthermore, the more you don''t let me listen, the more I will want to know. Ye Fan squinted his eyes.


    The Dragon King hesitated with aplicated look in his eyes and fell silent for a moment.


    A leader suddenly spoke up: "Forget it, Long Teng, paper cannot contain fire. Furthermore, the future is for the young, we must always trust them."


    When the Dragon King heard this, he smiled and nodded, then said to Ye Fan and the others: "Okay, since the leaders say so, then I will tell you guys." Actually... "The Book of Ten Continents from the sea is not entirely fake ¡­"<span>"What do you mean?" Ye Fan asked.


    The Dragon King said, "A few decades ago, there was a family in the East China Sea that imed to be the descendant of Dongfang Shuo. In their house was an ancient map depicting the world as recorded in the Book of Ten Continents.<span>However, the world back then was very different from the world today. A few schrs and experts believed that it was a fake. Although it was a cultural relic, it did not have much value in research.


    <span>That family, after handing in the artifacts, realized that no one was paying attention to them and didn''t get the benefits they imagined, and applied for the map back, continuing to collect it as their family heirloom.


    After that, no one paid any more attention to these things. Until a dozen years ago, when that family suddenly went missing and the map was stolen, our engineering department under the Dragon Soul did some research but didn''t find any news about the map. "


    When Ye Fan heard this, he guessed, "The family of the East China Sea, descendant of the Dongfang Family? Could this be one of the five great underground families, the Azure Sun n''s Dongfang n?! "


    <span>Ye Fan originally had many connections with the Dongfang family because of Feng Yueying. He saved Dongfang Bai''s son, Dongfang Ming, and became a guest of honor for the Dongfang family.


    Even now, the Dongfang family was still very close to the Purple Bamboo Forest, and both sides maintained a good rtionship.


    "You guessed it. Back then, the Dongfang family wanted to get rid of their status as an underground gang and use the map as a contribution to get the status of a descendant of Dongfang Shuo, but they didn''t seed."


    The Dragon Kingughed as he shook his head and sighed, "It was only when that map of the Ten Continents was stolen that we became aware of the possibility that the legend might not be baseless. Otherwise ¡­ And no one will ever look at such an ancient map. "Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 734

    ¡á


    0734<span>"That is to say, the one who stole the map of the ten continents back then was very likely the Asura Faction?"


    Through studying the map, they managed to find Yuanzhou? Chu Yunyao said in surprise. She had not thought that there would be such a thing, she was quite excited.


    Xie Linfuan sighed. "The Shura is already nothing to worry about. It''s just a shell, and the real mastermind might be those S-ranked organizations like the old days that control it. Of course, if we''re talking about the White Queen''s background, it might be rted to Shakyamuni."<span>"There are many ancient legends that did note out of nowhere. From generation to generation, many emperors would like to keep a secret. After all, there are only these few heavenly materials and treasures.


    In order to confuse all living things, they would deliberately get someone to cover up some facts, saying that it was fake and didn''t exist ¡­


    "The truth can only be grasped in the hands of a small number of people, just like the Phoenix girl''s bloodline. This kind of existence cannot be known by the public. It''s the same principle." The Dragon King said.


    <span>Ye Fan lightly tapped the table with his hand and said, "There are so many things recorded in the book. If they are true, who knows how many treasures there are.


    If that ce was really Yuanzhou, then logically speaking, there should be Ganoderma Immortal Grass, but since it was gone, it was very possible that the treasures recorded had long since been used up by the immortals of the ancient era.<span>No wonder... I was still thinking, if there really is an Immortal Spring, how could it be so easy to drink. The person who should have built this pyramid already knew, that the Immortal Spring was no longer magical. "


    <span>"But even if they know that the Immortal Spring is gone from Yuanzhou, they can''t let their guard down. God knows how many maps those people have broken, and any heavenly and earthly treasures cannot let the enemies of China go!"


    The Dragon King solemnly replied, "Military Advisor, this secret is no small matter. Bring some people to the Dongfang family and ask them if there are still any copies of the Ten nes. If we can get one more map, then we can gain some initiative."Xie Linyuan immediately epted the order and couldn''t help but to ask Ye Fan, "Boss, do you want to go with us? "I remember that you and the Dongfang family can be considered acquaintances."


    <span>"I''m not interested at all. I can''t remember saving President Li by relying on these ten continents." Ye Fan said, "The research is also over, Dragon King, the medical data on the Earth''s axis, it''s about time to give it to me."


    The Dragon King helplessly smiled and shook his head, "I knew that you were impatient. The item has already been handed over to Superintendent Chu. After you follow her back to Hua Hai, you will be able to open the encrypted chip."


    When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but look towards Chu Yunyao, who nodded her head, indicating that he had already gotten it.


    "This time, I didn''t reap any big rewards. Logically speaking, I shouldn''t have given you such precious information." However, you saved the Phoenix girl at a crucial moment, and the Phoenix girl told us about it.<span>Without you, China would have suffered great losses this time. "So, you don''t have to thank me. If you want to thank her, then thank her," the Dragon King said.


    Ye Fan unexpectedly looked at Xiao Xin''er, only to see her blushing. She snappily said, "What are you looking at?!" This young miss doesn''t like owing favors! "


    Ye Fan smiled in his heart, suddenly feeling that this woman was quite cute.


    Since he got the information on the Earth''s Axis, Ye Fan naturally didn''t want to stay in Beijing any longer, so he flew back to Hua Hai overnight.After calling Su Qingxue at home and informing her that she needed to research the details of the operation and might not be able to go back for the time being, Ye Fan went to Chu Yunyao''sboratory and read the contents of the Earth Axis.


    Chu Yunyao had only taken out a portion of the medical data in the Earth''s axis, but it would take time for her to truly decipher it and organize it.


    While Chu Yunyao was trying to solve the puzzle, Ye Fan was watching on the side.


    If he didn''t look, he wouldn''t know. But when he looked, he found out that the medical technology recorded in the Earth''s axis was really amazing. There were many techniques that even with Ye Fan''s ability, he couldn''t understand them.


    It was as though it was impossible for a primary school student to suddenly have to understand the curriculum of a university.<span>Ye Fan knew that there were many techniques that could cure President Li, but his current scientific foundation was still weak. Hecked the support of those technological techniques, so this theory was useless.


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan could only try his best to find those rtively simple basics that he could use now.


    On the third day after returning to Hua Hai, Ye Fan was engrossed in hisb''s big table, reading the information and thinking about the operation n. However, he suddenly heard his phone ring.


    <span>Seeing that it was a call from Su Qingxue, Ye Fan picked up the call.


    "Wife, what''s wrong?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Hubby... Have you found a way? " Su Qingxue asked faintly.


    "I''m still watching it. Is something the matter?"


    Su Qingxue hesitated for a moment and said, "I know that I shouldn''t disturb you at this time, but ¡­. That Elder Ling Qingfeng of Mount Shu Sect and his disciples suddenly came to our house. They were looking for you ¡­ ""Mount Shu Sect?" Ye Fan remembered the old man who wanted to take him in as a disciple, and impatiently said, "Tell them to scram, I don''t have the mood to care about them."


    "I''ve already said that you''re very busy and have urgent matters to attend to. However, that disciple of his said that he won''t leave our house unless he sees you. What should I do?" Su Qingxue was also very troubled.<span>Ye Fan frowned, "What happened to them?"


    "They said two of their disciples went missing," Su Qingxue said.<span>"What does the disappearance of his disciple have to do with us?!" Tell him to call the police! The people of Mount Shu Sect do not even have this much education?! " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "No... "They said that those two disciples came to find us and wanted to ask if we have seen each other before, but if they didn''t believe me when I said I had, they would definitely ask you again," Su Qingxue said.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan suddenly realized something. Could it be that the two ''killers'' he killed that day...Thinking of this, Ye Fan couldn''t wait to beat up those idiots from the Mount Shu Sect. What rotten idea did they have?


    <span>If they really wanted to kidnap Su Qingxue on purpose so that he could take her as his master, they might as well just cripple those idiots!


    <span>This was great. If he were to tell the truth, he would definitely be the enemy of Mount Shu!


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of the Mount Shu Sect. He had already beat up one of the Four Major Sects, the Taiji Sect, to beg for mercy.


    But the crux of the matter was that he was very busy right now and had no time to y with them!


    Ye Fan believed that with Su Qingxue''s intelligence, she would also have guessed that the killer might be a Mount Shu disciple. However, since the woman had made a phone call in front of a group of Mount Shu disciples, she had to pretend that she didn''t know anything.<span>Ye Fan thought about it for a moment, this matter still needs to be handled properly, so he said, "I got it, I''m going back now."


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan walked over to the other side of theboratory. Just as he was about to tell Chu Yunyao that he would be leaving first, he saw a scene that caused him to be stunned. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 735

    0735


    He only saw Chu Yunyao lying down on the control panel. She had actually fallen asleep?


    Ye Fan walked over to the woman, seeing her haggard look, he realized that in these three days, Chu Yunyao had been helping him unravel the inner workings of the Earth Axis.


    Ye Fan was made of iron, so he wouldn''t have any problems sleeping or eating for a month. However, Chu Yunyao couldn''t do it, she was just forcing it back and didn''t say anything.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but secretly me himself, he wholeheartedly wanted to save Principal Li, and neglected the fact that the woman beside him also needed to be taken care of.


    <span>He didn''t have the heart to wake Chu Yunyao up. After quietly leaving theboratory, he had someone bring a nket over the woman.


    After leaving a note telling Chu Yunyao to take care of some matters, she left the Cloud Clubhouse.


    When he returned home, Ling Qingfeng was currently sitting in the living room with Pan Yi, Li Lihong, and a few other disciples.Su Qingxue and Auntie Jiang greeted the stranger and the atmosphere was very stiff.


    Seeing that Ye Fan had finally returned, Su Qingxue let out a breath of relief. She stood up and said, "Hubby, Elder Ling said that his disciple came to find us, but I really don''t know. Do you know?"As Su Qingxue spoke, she quietly gave Ye Fan a look. It was obvious that she wanted Ye Fan to pretend that he didn''t know and let the matter pass.


    <span>Ye Fan patted the woman''s shoulders, "Got it, I will handle it."


    <span>Ling Qingfengughed, "Ye Fan, we meet again. I heard you are very busy, but my two disciples, Zi Jing and Liu Jiang, have both disappeared a few days ago. Before they went missing, they came to find you.


    <span>Ye Fan walked in front of the Mount Shu Sect members and asked without changing his expression, "Since those two are looking for me, what is their purpose?"


    Upon hearing his question, the Mount Shu Sect members all had odd expressions on their faces. No one uttered a sound.


    Li Lihong said, "Ye Fan, could it be that you didn''t encounter any special situation? "Our two martial brothers are working together. You might have met them, but there''s a misunderstanding."


    Ye Fan said with a smile that was not a smile: "After talking for a long time, you guys are still vague. Just tell me, what did those two peoplee to find us for? Tell me clearly, then I can tell you, did you meet them."<span>Pan Yi shouted in a hoarse voice, "You little rascal, don''t be too arrogant! Just answer them directly, don''t ask such unnecessary questions! "


    Ye Fan''s gaze turned cold, "Your own sect''s disciples have disappeared, and yet they came to our house to behave atrociously. They don''t even have a reason. Why aren''t they letting me ask them one more time?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that Ling Yuwei is my wife''s best friend, I would have told you to scram right now! "


    "You ¡­"


    Pan Yi was about to explode in anger, but was stopped by Ling Qingfeng.<span>The old man sighed and said, "What a sin. This old man was muddle-headed for a moment. I was muddle-headed..."


    When Li Lihong heard this, she hurriedly cupped her hands and said, "Esteemed Master, this idea was suggested by this disciple. This disciple should bear the responsibility. How could it be my fault?"Li Lihong then exined, "Ye Fan, that day, my master wanted to take you in as his disciple, but you refused. Seeing your talent and great future, my master could not bear to waste such a precious piece of unpolished jade like you.


    <span>"So, I suggested a way for my teacher to let us two martial brothers secretly pretend to be kidnappers and capture your wife so that you can understand the importance of ancient martial arts ¡­"


    At this point, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue werepletely sure that the two killers were undoubtedly disciples of the Mount Shu Sect!


    Ling Qingfeng smiled bitterly, "I was confused, but I was just asking them to scare you. I didn''t really want to hurt your wife." That night, did you see my two disciples? "Su Qingxue clenched her fist and nervously looked at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan sneered, "So....." Are those two masked assassins from Mount Shu? "


    <span>"You really saw it!?" Ling Qingfeng was overjoyed and asked, "Where are they now?"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t hesitate to reply with four words, "Underworld".


    "What!?" The people of Mount Shu were confused. Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang also covered their mouths and became nervous.Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "To me, just pretending to be a hitman is enough to scare my women to death a hundred times over. Is there a problem if I kill them?"


    "You ¡­ Nonsense! Zi Jing and Liu Jiang are both Body Refinement Realm experts, and their Zhen Qi alone is not something that a person like you can withstand. Even if you have extraordinary strength, don''t even think about injuring them, much less killing them! " Pan Yi shouted angrily, "Don''t even think about lying to us!"<span>Ling Qingfeng''s face turned pale as he said with a frown, "Ye Fan, what you just said is not child''s y..." "Killing the disciples of my Ling Qingfeng and the elites of Mount Shu is no small matter."


    <span>Ye Fan said indifferently, "If it weren''t for their corpses being thrown into the river, I would have shown them to you." How many times do I have to say it? "They were killed by me."


    <span>"Shut up!" What a bbermouth! Watch me teach you a lesson! I''ll let you know how much bullsh * t you''re talking about! "


    Pan Yi was unable to contain his anger. He gathered his Zhen Qi and walked towards Ye Fan, trying to grab hold of Ye Fan''s shoulder and push him down onto the ground.


    However, Ye Fan easily turned around, grabbed Pan Yi''s hand, and threw him towards the door.


    The burly Pan Yi seemed to have be an enormous sandbag, unable to be controlled at all. He directly smashed the mahogany door to pieces!<span>"nk!"


    <span>Pan Yi fell at the foot of the stairs, sprawled on his back with his mouth wide open in shock, unable to believe what had just happened.


    <span>Ye Fan clicked his tongue, pointed at the people from the Mount Shu Sect and said, "Our family''s gate is very expensive, you guys have to pay."


    <span>The group of Mount Shu disciples were astonished. They felt that the situation before their eyes had exceeded their understanding of the ancient martial arts.


    <span>How could a person without true qi be able to resist the true qi of the Refinement Realm by relying on their body!?


    Ling Qingfeng''s expression became serious, "You ¡­" Did he really kill my disciple!? "<span>Ye Fan calmly said, "You first sent a disciple to pretend to be a hitman and kidnapped my wife, so I can protect my wife and kill that evil thief.


    I have my reasons for talking about this matter to the ends of the earth, why should I not dare to admit it!? If your Mount Shu Sect wants to start a war with me over this, I, Ye Fan, will be waiting for you. "


    "What the hell are you!? You dare to challenge our Mount Shu Sect alone!? ""Exactly! Master, let us teach him a lesson! " Several Mount Shu disciples were filled with righteous indignation.


    Ling Qingfeng stretched out his hand, stopping the disciples from shouting. "This old man has underestimated this young man. None of you are his match."


    Upon hearing these words, all of the disciples felt as if their heads had been sshed with cold water. Looking back at Pan Yi, who had just managed to get up with great difficulty, all of them lowered their heads in silence."But! Zi Jing and Liu Jiang have followed me for more than twenty years. Because of my momentary confusion, they lost their lives. As teachers, even if I have the face to do so, I will still avenge them! "


    <span>Ling Qingfeng''s aura suddenly rose as his eyes were full of vigor: "Ye Fan, let this old man see what kind of ability you have to kill two of my beloved disciples!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 736

    0736


    Upon seeing this, Su Qingxue immediately said anxiously, "Elder Ling, this is just a misunderstanding. My husband also doesn''t know that they are your disciples. There is no need for us to be enemies because of this, right?"She had a good rtionship with Ling Yuwei, so she naturally didn''t want Ye Fan and the Mount Shu Sect to get into an argument.


    Ling Qingfeng, however, thought that she was worried about Ye Fan. He reached out his hand to stop her, "Miss Su, this matter was caused by the injustice of Mount Shu. I just want to help out my two disciples and definitely won''t kill them. Don''t worry."


    <span>Although his disciple was thrown out by Ye Fan in one move, Ling Qingfeng was still full of confidence because he was in the Spirit Condensation realm and was not even on the same level as the Body Refinement Realm.


    Su Qingxue was speechless. She wasn''t worried about Ye Fan, she was worried about him instead.


    But these words were hard to say, so he could only say to Ye Fan: "Hubby, on my ount..... Why don''t we forget about it? ""Wife, it''s not like I''m going to hit him. This old man wants to teach me a lesson." Ye Fan spread his hands.


    Ling Qingfeng said with a straight face, "Ye Fan, I don''t want to destroy your family property. If you have the guts,e with me."


    After saying that, Ling Qingfeng walked out himself. A group of Mount Shu disciples proudly followed him out. The look they threw at Ye Fan was very clear ¡ª "You''re finished, brat!"Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t know where this group of people from the Mount Shu Sect got their confidence from, or if he had already lost sight of their teacher''s worship. They really were frogs at the bottom of a well.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care too much about it. If he wanted to end this matter, a fight with Ling Qingfeng was inevitable.


    He walked to an empty patch of grass and confronted Ling Qingfeng."Elder Ling, after the fight, we will write it off, but you will still have topensate me for my family''s door." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Ling Qingfeng said proudly, "Our Mount Shu Sect is a righteous sect. We will naturallypensate you for damaging your family''s property. You don''t have to mention these trivial matters. "Come on, you''re a junior. I''ll let you have three moves!"


    Ye Fan hurriedly waved his hand, "No need, you are an elder, so you should go first."


    "Cut the crap!" If I tell you to make a move, then make a move! Could it be that you look down on this old man!? " Ling Qingfeng said with his eyes wide open.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, ''Forget it, since that old guy is so strong, then I will just casually spar with him. If I were to conserve some strength, it shouldn''t hurt my bones.After all, Su Qingxue was still watching from the side and couldn''t bear to injure her best friend''s grandfather in front of her.


    After Ye Fan made a gesture, he ran over and performed a few punches with Ling Qingfeng.


    Although Ye Fan had already restrained himself, in the eyes of the people from the Mount Shu Sect, he was already very fast and strong. In fact, they felt that Ye Fan was quite skilled.


    Good, the three moves have beenpleted! It is my turn to take action! "Ling Qingfeng''s face was serious as he performed the basic sword fist technique from Mount Shu and quickly attacked Ye Fan.


    Mount Shu''s Sword Fist was derived from swordsmanship. Although it was a fist art, it had its own unique sword trajectory. It was sharp and cunning. Although it was a basic martial art, it still had its own unique features.However, to the current Ye Fan, this kind of ancient martial arts was nothing.


    <span>From Ye Fan''s point of view, this boxing style was quite simr to a tiger''s. The essence of the boxing style and the sword style could not be perfectly exined, it was just a flowery style.


    The two of them had been on the grass for more than twenty moves. Ye Fan had been using his hands and feet to block a few moves, causing Ling Qingfeng''s attack to bepletely useless.<span>"What a watertight defense!" "It seems like I really can''t get any benefits from martial arts!"


    <span>Ling Qingfeng jumped away and waved towards the disciple. A simple and unadorned sword flew out with a ng andnded in his hand. It was his personal sword.


    <span>"Next, I will use a sword. Ye Fan, if you feel that it is unfair to not have a weapon, I can lend you a sword. How about it?" Ling Qingfeng asked.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "No need."ording to Ye Fan''s current understanding of the way of the sword, he felt that the sword was actually useless. The sword intent was much more powerful than actually waving it around with a sword, so Ye Fan did not think of using it.


    asionally, he would need to use a tree branch to practice. In any case, he only needed to find a sword in his hand, and didn''t need to rely on his sword to wound others.


    "Hmph, Master, I think this kid doesn''t even know how to use a sword!" Even if we give it to him, it''s useless! "A few Mount Shu disciples looked on in disdain. In their eyes, Ye Fan was just a boorish man who would never use a noble leader of a hundred troops.


    Ye Fan was toozy to waste words with them. He was interested to see how effective the famous swordy of Mount Shu Sect, which was executed by the top experts of the sect, was.


    Ling Qingfeng held his sword in one hand and lightly raised it behind him. His entire being exuded the aura of a swordsman. A strong wind suddenly blew."Bastard, be careful!"


    Ling Qingfeng felt as if he had instantly be twenty years younger. With an abnormally quick and nimble movement, he arrived in front of Ye Fan.


    As the sword struck out, it was like a reflection of the moon in the water, and the sword lightyered upon each other, swift like a mirage.<span>Ye Fan was not in a hurry. Although Ling Qingfeng''s speed was fast and his sword was sharp, he did not seriously fight. This little strength was still not enough to make Ye Fan feel tired.


    <span>Ye Fan''s figure dodged to the left and right, directly dodging theplex looking sword light. At the same time, he quickly circled behind Ling Qingfeng.


    <span>Ling Qingfeng found that all the swords had missed their target, and was immediately startled. He turned around and found that Ye Fan waspletely unharmed, as if he had seen a ghost.


    <span>The group of Mount Shu Sect disciples were also dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that Ye Fan could easily dodge this!?


    "You ¡­ What kind of movement technique is this!? is actually faster than this old man''s Full Moon Steps?! "


    Ye Fan suddenly understood, "So this is the ''Drunken Immortal Treading on the Moon''. This footwork is not like the footwork of getting drunk. Then what sword technique are you using?""This is the Illusion Light form of the ''Seven Star Arclight Devil Sword''!" Ling Qingfeng said.


    Ye Fan answered with an "Oh", "I have heard of it, but it''s pretty interesting. To actually be able tobine the reflection of the sword and the sword technique. The details are very difficult to grasp, so you must have put in a lot of hard work."


    Ling Qingfeng was so angry that his entire body was trembling. His face flushed red. "Are you humiliating this old man!?""No, I''m just saying that your Mount Shu martial arts are interesting," said Ye Fan.


    <span>"I''ve practiced the sword my whole life, and now that I''ve stepped into Spirit Focus, I can''t even touch a corner of your clothes. You''re still in the mood to analyze Mount Shu''s swordsmanship? Isn''t this humiliation?!" Ling Qingfeng said angrily.


    <span>Ye Fan felt confused, "You''re not allowed to say it?"


    Ling Qingfeng became angry from embarrassment. The sword aura around his body shook as his aura became even more vigorous. He had obviously made a move.


    He quickly rushed forward, the longsword in his hand drew arge arc, and performed an even fiercer sword technique towards Ye Fan. The sword technique was intertwined, and it was concentrated like a lightning strike! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 737

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0737<span>Among the sword shadows, Ye Fan''s body shifted from left to right. Several trees were hit by the sword qi and directly shattered into pieces, falling to the ground.


    <span>If this wasn''t the Rich District, no one would have passed by during the day and be scared to death by this scene.


    "Kid!" The Thirty-six Heavenly Dipper Swords of Mount Shu! Do you still think it''s interesting!? " Ling Qingfeng''s sword became faster and fiercer. The sword wind was so strong that it seemed as if it were spinning into a tornado.


    Ling Qingfeng thrust out his sword, and just as he was about to get close to Ye Fan''s throat, Ye Fan, on the other hand, pushed off with the tip of his feet and jumped backwards.However, Ling Qingfeng stomped on the ground and did a somersault in the air. He then immediately followed up with a swing of his sword. During the exchange of defense and offense, his sword moves were airtight.


    <span>Unfortunately, Ye Fan had already seen through his sword technique. With a sidestep, he once again dodged this sh.


    The more the people from Mount Shu watched, the more powerless they felt. Their confidence in Ling Qingfeng had also disappeared.


    "This brat ¡­" How could he react so quickly!? ""Does he know our Mount Shu''s sword techniques?" So, you predicted it in advance? "


    "Impossible! My respected master''s sword art has long since broken free from the shackles of the fixed path of the sword. It''s just a random response. Even if he knew the thirty-six sword manuals, he still wouldn''t have been able to predict it in advance!"While the Mount Shu disciples were feeling dejected and puzzled, Ling Qingfeng had already changed his strategy.


    "Good, good reaction speed!" Ling Qingfeng no longer chased after him. Instead, he chose to condense his sword qi, and waved it towards Ye Fan in two arcs.


    Ye Fan saw the two sword qi attack, so he immediately jumped up high, just barely dodging the path of the sword qi.However, at this very moment, Ling Qingfeng took a swift step, and his sword raised into a perfect arc. The sword faced the sky, shooting into the sky!


    "Sky Splitting Fist!"


    The ancient sword in his hand condensed into a huge sword of light. It shot into the sky as if it was going to pierce a hole in the sky!


    The Mount Shu disciples were delighted to see this. They felt that Qing Feng was finally going to win.However, Ye Fan didn''t show any signs of panic, his feet aimed straight at that iing sword light, and he immediately grabbed onto it with both of his legs.


    The sword qi was shattered by Ye Fan''s two legs. Ye Fan''s two feet just happened to catch Ling Qingfeng''s sword, and with a flip, the sword was also taken away!<span>Ling Qingfeng could only watch as his sword fell from his hand to the ground, while Ye Fan stood there unharmed!


    <span>This blow caused Ling Qingfeng to stagger back a step. The scene was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.


    "It''s alright, Old Master. There''s no point in continuing to fight." Ye Fan felt a little regretful. The sword techniques of the Mount Shu Sect, for the current him, really didn''t have much to learn.


    Ling Qingfeng gritted his teeth and said, "From beginning to end, you''ve always been defending and dodging, not even sparring with me!


    Although this old man is old, he takes every opponent seriously and will give his all in every match. This is the respect one should have for a martial artist!


    If you want me to stop, then unless you beat me to the ground or use your full strength, this old man will never stop! "


    <span>Ye Fan sighed. It seemed that since he didn''t want to intervene, this old man really didn''t want to stop.


    <span>Out of respect, Ye Fan nned tounch an attack.


    However, just as Ye Fan was about to move in front of Ling Qingfeng and finish the fight with a palm, he suddenly felt a chill on his back!"What is it?!"


    <span>Ye Fan dodged to the side, and discovered that the long sword behind him, which originally fell to the ground, actually flew up. His entire body was wrapped in sword Qi, and it was it that hade back from behind just now!


    <span>Ling Qingfeng waved his hand, and the long sword circled in the air, and then flew towards Ye Fan again!


    "Sword kinesis!? Master learned the Imperial Sword Technique?! " When the Mount Shu disciples saw this, they shouted excitedly, their eyes beaming with starlight.


    Ye Fan had also heard that the Mount Shu Sect had an Imperial Sword Technique that allowed them to use the sword through the air and take a person''s head from a hundred meters away,ing and going like the wind.


    This was because the de Master was very far away, so he was like a bystander. As long as he could keep attacking, he only needed to control the sword.


    The sword was guided by the sword aura. At the same time that it was fast, its power was not inferior to that of ordinary sword techniques.<span>However, Ye Fan had never seen anyone use the Imperial Sword Technique. He had heard that no one in the Mount Shu Sect had mastered this technique in many years. Judging from these disciples'' degree of surprise, it could be seen that this was the first time they had seen such a thing!


    "Although this old man''s Imperial Sword Technique has only just entered the rudimentary stage, this is already my strongest move. Boy, watch carefully!"


    Ling Qingfeng''s sword fingers guided the longsword and continuously circled around Ye Fan in the air, looking for gaps to attack.


    Weapons did not need to be defended against. The sharp sword beams wrapped around the cold de, causing the agility and offense of the king of the short soldiers to be revealed in great detail!<span>Ye Fan discovered that his movements were really blocked by this sword. Because Ling Qingfeng was far away controlling it, he was able to react at the first moment, making it very difficult for him to move like before.


    <span>It was as if there was an invisible hand in the sky that was using a sword to attack in all directions. There were no blind spots or loopholes that could be found.


    <span>For a time, Ye Fan changed positions back and forth on the empty ground, while his sword shed, stabbed, and shuttled back and forth in the air, nimbly shing like an electric current.


    Not only did Ye Fan not feel annoyed, but he was actually happy. He suddenly realized that the sword could be used in this way?Instead of using a sword, he maximized the power of the sword! Because you could never guess how the next sword''s trajectory changed!


    Even Ye Fan''s sword intent, because of its fixed trajectory, could be predicted and dodged, and its method of attack was rtively simple.


    Although the power of this Imperial Sword Technique could not bepared to his sword intent, it was still better than his sword intent!


    <span>However, Ling Qingfeng''s sword qi''s power was limited, and his Imperial Sword Technique obviously consumed a lot of Zhen Qi. After over thirty moves, Ye Fan could clearly feel that the sword speed and power had both decreased.


    Ye Fan ferociously charged forward and broke through the encirclement of the sword. Taking advantage of Ling Qingfeng''s physical strength being insufficient, he knocked him down with one palm strike.


    The sword chased after him, only falling to the ground halfway through.<span>"Master!" A group of Mount Shu disciples rushed up to help Ling Qingfeng up. At the same time, they looked at Ye Fan angrily.


    <span>Ling Qingfeng looked dejected as he shook his head to show that he was alright. He said, "There are always talents in the martial arts world. As expected, I am old now..." He hadn''t thought that a young man who didn''t even have true qi would have such strength.


    Ye Fan smiled sincerely and said, "I have benefited greatly from Elder Ling''s Imperial Sword Technique. The martial arts of the Mount Shu Sect is indeed worthy of respect. I would like to go to Mount Shu for guidance some day." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 738

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0738Originally, Ye Fan had no interest in Mount Shu, but this Imperial Sword Technique really made him want to take a look at it.


    "You still want toe to our Mount Shu?!" "How dare you!" Pan Yi was enraged.


    "If you dare toe, our Mount Shu Sect will definitely tell you that you will not return!" The other disciples also started to jeer.


    <span>Ling Qingfeng, on the other hand, stretched out his hand to stop his disciple, "Your martial arts are even better than yours. You acknowledge our Mount Shu''s martial arts and humbly ask for advice. What face do you have to not let hime?"


    <span>Zi Jing and Liu Jiang''s death was caused by me, the master, being unable to see clearly after making the wrong decision ¡­ I feel ashamed for them, no wonder Ye Fan and his wife are here. "


    <span>When the group of disciples heard this, they all lowered their heads in shame. Although they were not convinced, they knew what Ling Qingfeng said was correct.


    Ye Fan did not bother to lower himself to their level and asked, "I''ve heard that Mount Shu has an Imperial Sword Technique. Furthermore, the legends say that it was left behind by an ancient sword immortal, but I''ve never had the chance to experience it.


    When Elder Ling used it today, I believe that this Imperial Sword Technique was indeed very different from ordinary sword techniques. It was apletely different way of using the sword. "<span>When Ling Qingfeng heard this, he revealed a proud expression, "What you saw was only the basics of the Imperial Sword Technique. The Imperial Sword Technique was profound and no one in the entire Mount Shu Sect has been able to master it for over a hundred years.


    <span>This old man has practiced the sword all my life, and only two years ago did I have the slightestprehension of the Imperial Sword Technique ¡­ I''m afraid I won''t have the chance to learn it in my lifetime. "


    Ye Fan became more and more interested after hearing this. It''s just that he temporarily has to think of a way to cure President Li''s illness, so he could only suppress his impulse.


    "Now, this old man understands." Ling Qingfeng regretfully said, "It''s impossible for me to take you in as my disciple. I''m just overestimating myself."


    However, Ye Fan, the condition of your body is truly a natural born sword bone, a great material for training the sword. If you are willing to practice the way of the sword in the future, you will definitely be an expert! "Ye Fan thought to himself, I''ve already started practicing, and it''s just that there''s no need for me to spar with you.


    <span>When the matter came to an end, Ling Qingfeng left with a group of Mount Shu disciples. He said that he had been out for a long time and had also seen Ling Yuwei. It was time to return to Mount Shu.


    When Ye Fan returned home, he saw that there was nothing else, so he nned to return to the Cloud Restaurant and continue reading the information.


    "Hubby, where are you going now? No dinner? " Seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, Su Qingxue immediately called out to him.Ye Fan smiled, "I still haven''t found a way to save the President, so I have to go back and continue looking at the information."


    "Then it doesn''t matter if you eat dinner. Aunt Jiang knows you''re back, so everything has been prepared." Su Qingxue said with a frown.


    Ye Fan thought about it for a moment, but couldn''t let Aunt Jiang down, so he nodded and said: "Okay, I will go after eating."<span>Su Qingxue''s eyebrows rxed and she said with a smile: "Hubby,e to my study room, I need to show you something ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan was puzzled and followed the woman upstairs. After entering the study, he discovered that there were two paintings hanging on the wall behind Su Qingxue''s desk. They were impressively his Valentine''s Day gifts.


    "Hubby, I hung them all up," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>"Yeah, I saw it." Ye Fan said.


    "Why did you send me a painting? How did you think of that?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "I feel that my wife is very beautiful. If she could be drawn, she would definitely be very beautiful too. I just want someone to draw her."


    Su Qingxue pouted, "Then don''t let them see it. When I went to get the pictures, I felt so awkward ¡­ ¡­"Ye Fan heard the woman''s thoughts, but his mind had already drifted to where Dean Li was.


    <span>"Wife," Ye Fan interrupted Su Qingxue and asked, "Have you been to the hospital to see President Li these past two days?"


    <span>Su Qingxue''s expression froze and gradually turned cold. There was a trace of grievance in her beautiful eyes as she said, "Hubby, do you not like me anymore?"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was confused, "Wife, why do you say that?" "I don''t have any ¡­"


    "Then when I speak to you, you''re not nice to listen to! "You''re just being perfunctory!" Su Qingxue was so angry that her eyes became misty.


    Ye Fan said apologetically, "I ¡­" Aren''t I worried about President Li''s illness... "


    "Then you''re not in the hospital right now, can''t you talk to me properly!? After you came back from the capital, you told me that you wouldn''t being home and you would be staying at Chu Yunyao''s ce.<span>"For three days and three nights, you didn''t even send me a message or call me. Now that I''m back, I can''t even eat a meal without feeling nervous and absent-minded ¡­"


    Su Qingxue''s face was full of grief and grievance, "Are all you men like this? If you can''t get it then that''s the best. If I call you husband, then ignore me ¡­ ¡­" I won''t scream in the future! "<span>Su Qingxue wiped the corner of her eyes angrily and ran out.


    Ye Fan felt both heartache and guilt. He had really neglected his wife and other women. However, perhaps it was because of their personality that Feng Yueying and Ning Zimo didn''t want to bother with him.


    However, there was still a young girl in Su Qingxue''s heart. She could tell from the fact that she was able topete for the doughnuts with the other girls. Once she fell in love, she would immediately burst out feeling cold.


    Ye Fan quickly chased after Su Qingxue and grabbed her hand on the stairs, saying sincerely: "Wife, don''t be angry, I was wrong. I''m not going to the Cloud Restaurant today, I''ll stay at home with you, okay?"<span>"I don''t need you to apany me!" Go away! " Su Qingxue shook her hands.


    Ye Fan didn''t care that much, he forcefully hugged the woman in his arms, "My wife, I know I was wrong, I should have sent you messages everyday, I thought you didn''t like me sending you those daily messages ¡­""Because I had previously sent you a message. As long as there''s nothing wrong, you wouldn''t reply to me. Or rather, you would reply veryte. I thought you wouldn''t mind ¡­"


    "It''s my business if I don''t return! "But you are not allowed to refuse!" Su Qingxue said angrily, "You were just together with Chu Yunyao, and you werepletely enchanted by her. Don''t you love me anymore!"<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. Listening to this, he knew that the side of Su Qingxue''s eldest daughter was revealed. She didn''t seem like the CEO of thepany of ice mountains.


    <span>"Wife, you''re much prettier than Chu Yunyao, how could I be enchanted by her? "I was really just looking for information there." Ye Fan hurriedly said, secretly apologizing to Chu Yunyao in his heart. This was also a helpless action.


    <span>"You''re lying! You must like her more mature figure! Weiwei told me already, men like Chu Yunyao''s figure! "


    "Ling Yuwei is talking about other men. I like my wife just like this. Wife, in my eyes, you are perfect." Ye Fan said.


    Hearing this, Su Qingxue''s emotions had softened, but she still sobbed in a small voice, "Hubby you''re a liar. I hate you, but you don''t care about me ¡­ ¡­ "Leave me alone at home ¡­"


    "I... I''m really not going out tonight. Can I apany my wife? " Ye Fan felt a bit depressed, how did he get back to the old topic?<span>Su Qingxue rubbed her eyes and suddenly said pitifully, "No need, you still have to treat President Li. You can''t dy it, leave after you finish eating, I can take good care of myself ¡­ ¡­"


    Although the woman said this, Ye Fan still felt strange and twisted no matter how he listened to her. At the same time, he still couldn''t understand, was she really letting him go? Or was he just pretending to test it out?


    After hesitating for a long time, Ye Fan felt that it was better to be careful, hurriedly shook his head and said, "No, tonight I must apany my wife."<span>"Oh, you pig! I told you to go! What are you apanying for!? I''m not sleeping with you! " Su Qingxue nced at the man with her snow-white eyes, "I''m going to help Aunt Jiang cook! Go take a bath, you stupid pig! "


    <span>Ye Fan wanted to cry but had no tears. This woman changed her face faster than flipping a book. Also, how did he be a pig?


    However, after being shot by him, the woman finally stopped crying. Ye Fan returned to his room and took a cold shower.


    After he finished his shower, a scene of Ling Qingfeng using his Imperial Sword Technique appeared in Ye Fan''s mind. Suddenly, he remembered something...<span>He opened a storage drawer under the bed and took out a ck jewelry box.


    <span>He had brought this small box with him when he first arrived from the rented house. He had left it here untouched. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 739

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0739After opening the box, a pure ck ring appeared. This ring didn''t have any other decorations and waspletely ck like the night sky, exuding a profound and ancient aura.


    <span>Ye Fan took it out, and weighed it in his hand. The ring on his finger was quite heavy, but he didn''t know what material it was made of.


    <span>The only thing he knew was the name of the ring. There were two ancient words written on the inside of the ring ¡­


    <span>"Sword ¡­" "God ¡­"


    Ye Fan repeated these two words, but he didn''t know what it meant. How could a ring be rted to a sword or a god?<span>If that mysterious fairy elder sister hadn''t given this ring to him and told him to keep it safe, Ye Fan wouldn''t have attached much importance to it.


    The reason why Ye Fan had taken it out so far was because of Ling Qingfeng''s words and his own training in the way of the sword. He had gradually started to pay attention to this ring.<span>"Big Sister Fairy told me to keep this ring, and let me choose a cultivation path that is truly suitable for me. Could it be ¡­ You used this ring to hint me to specialize in the way of the sword? "


    Ye Fan spected in his heart, but no matter what, he couldn''t see any special use for this Sword God Ring.<span>He had studied it for a period of time and realized that it was useless. Wearing it would be a burden, so he kept it in the jewel box without taking a single look at it.


    After thinking for a while, Ye Fan took it out and put it on his right ring finger. This way, it wouldn''t conflict with his future wedding ring.


    If he wore it like this, it would serve as a warning for him to practice his sword techniques well. And if he encountered any mishaps, he might be able to discover the secret of this ring.


    <span>Returning downstairs, Ye Fan ate dinner with Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang.


    Su Qingxue noticed a ck ring on the man''s hand. She frowned and asked, "Why are you wearing such an ugly ring?"<span>Ye Fan almost couldn''tugh out loud. Other than having a temperament simr to his elder sister fairy, looking at Su Qingxue who looked exactly the same, this evaluation was truly marvelous.


    "If it''s ugly, then so be it. An old friend of mine gave it to me. I n to wear it and urge myself to practice it." Ye Fan said.<span>Su Qingxue asked, "Did a man give it to you?"


    <span>"Why do you ask?" Ye Fan asked curiously.


    "How can a woman give such an ugly ring? It must be a man with poor taste," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, sighed, and didn''t bother to exin any further. He nodded and said, "Yes, yes, or my wife is wise."


    While they were talking, a car came in and stopped. Not longter, the doorbell rang.After Ye Fan noticed the person who had arrived, he helplessly said, "I guess there''s something troublesome..."


    <span>"Who''s here?"


    Just when Su Qingxue asked this question, she heard someone shout outside ¡­"Boss!" Eldest Sister-in-Law! It''s me! "Old Xie!"


    Aunt Jiang had already walked over to open the door. Xie Linyuan and the Dongfang family''s Patriarch, Dongfang Bai, were walking in with a smile on their faces.


    <span>"Don''t you know how to ring the doorbell? Is there a need to shout so loudly?" Ye Fan was speechless.


    Xie Linyuan snickered. "You can call me over the door, can''t you? Sister-inw?" "Aiya, you guys are having dinner. This dish is not bad. Eldest Sister-inw is truly worthy of being a rich person ¡­"


    <span>"General Xie, Chief Dongfang, if you haven''t eaten yet, how about we eat together?" Su Qingxue naturally replied.


    <span>"Since eldest sister-inw is so courteous, it would be hard for us to refuse her kindness. Then, Dongfang Imperial n''s n Head, how about we sit down and have a bite to eat?" Xie Linyuan had already sat down.


    Dongfang Bai was rather reserved. After all, to him, Xie Linfuan was already an unreachable, powerful character. However, Ye Fan''s status was even higher than Xie Linfuan''s, so he was naturally even more cautious.


    Thinking back to the past, the Dongfang family almost had a conflict with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was more polite to Dongfang Bai, and asked, "Dongfang family head, do you have any news about Rinloran recently?"<span>Dongfang Bai sighed, "Mr. Ye, it seems that Rinloran joined some secret military force. My sister doesn''t know where she went, and she hasn''t contacted her family for a long time."


    Su Qingxue was surprised, "The Dongfang family head and Ling Shan know each other?"<span>"Not only do you know him, he is also Lingshan''s own uncle." Ye Fan smiled.


    Only then did Su Qingxue know that there was such a rtionship. Sheined that Ye Fan had never mentioned it to her.


    After chatting for a bit, Ye Fan finally said, "Old Xie, bringing the Dongfang Family Head here wouldn''t just be for a meal, right?"


    Xie Linyuan ate quickly and finished the bowl in a minute. As he went to fill his bowl with rice, he said, "Boss, us two brothers, I won''t beat around the bush with you anymore.


    These few days, I was entrusted by the Dragon King to look for a map of the Ten Continents in the Dongfang family. I went to the ancestral home of the Dongfang family and to some of their other rtives.


    "Embroidery?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "Who stabbed him?"<span>"It was my great-grandmother," Dongfang Bai said. "She once learned embroidery in Suzhou, andter she embroidered our family''s ancestral treasure map, but it was made into a screen.


    <span>Unfortunately, due to an ident, he was cut by the mischievous child of his family and thrown into the storage room.


    "Right now, it''s already quite a lot of bad luck. I can only see a small part of it."


    <span>"So? What are you guys doing here? " Ye Fan asked curiously.


    Xie Linyuan returned to his seat after serving the rice and said seriously, "Boss, we''ve already let the experts take a look at the remaining maps. Based on the location of Yuanzhou, we''ve deduced that the ''Zuzhou'' recorded in the Book of Ten Continents is near Hua Hai.To be exact, it was at the border between Hua Hai and the province. Right now, the ce was still a national park.


    <span>"Ancestral House Mountain?" Su Qingxue was surprised and said, "Then isn''t that ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Halfway through, Su Qingxue realized that she had to keep what happened at that time a secret. She couldn''t help but look at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was also stunned for a moment. The Ancestral House Mountain was the ce where he met the bronze man that time!


    Back then, the people from the Embroidery Group had gone outside to train and chose that ce. However, all sorts of idents happened in the end.<span>"Boss, eldest sister-inw, do you know where?" Xie Linyuan hurriedly asked.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, recalling the records of Zu Zhou in the Book of Ten Continents, he said, "Zu Zhou, it seems to be a legendary ce where there is Grass of Immortality..."


    "That''s right. Legend has it that Fang Shi, Xu Fu, was ordered by Qin Shi Huang to find the Grass of Immortality in Zuzhou. After that, there was no news of him." "However, based on the current map, it is fake. Zuzhou is not in the East Ocean area, it is in the province," said Xie.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t hide anything, and told Ye Mo about the time he encountered the tomb robber, and also encountered the clown freak when he discovered the legendary immortal, Shen Xi.


    "I finally understand now, why those people knew that there was an ancient tomb there, I think ¡­ "They also got the result from the analysis on the map." Ye Fan suddenly thought of many things. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 740

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0740


    <span>Meanwhile, Xie Linyuan was very depressed. "Then ¡­" Did the tomb sink into the ground? Everything''s gone? "


    <span>Ye Fan curled his lips, "You can go dig, dig three hundred feet into the ground, maybe you can find something, but I guess it will be very difficult, since the cemetery will sink down by itself, I think even the location will be moved."


    <span>Xie Linyuan sighed. "I originally wanted to look for you to go with me and find the location of Zuzhou, but now it seems that I don''t even need to go."


    Su Qingxue listened on the side and said, "If there really is Grass of Immortality, it would probably be eaten by that person called Shen Xi. He became an immortal, so he was able to create such an exquisite tomb.


    <span>"Heh heh, elder sister-inw''s words are extremely true." Xie Linyuan nodded.


    <span>"Is there no other state on your map?" Ye Fan asked.


    Xie Linyuan said with regret, "We haven''t found any other specific directions yet, but we''ll continue investigating this matter."


    Dongfang Bai said rather excitedly: "If that''s the case, then it looks like our Dongfang Family''s ancestors are indeed extraordinary people in the history of China!


    Mr. Ye, General Xie, our Dongfang family will definitely help China find the map of the ten continents, I hope General Xie can help our Dongfang family speak up in front of the leaders, we will definitely repay you handsomely ¡­ "<span>Xie Linfuan was puzzled. "Dongfang Bai, you''re one of the five great underground families, isn''t that good? Now that the Wei and Shangguan families are no longer able to, your Dongfang family has even more of a status now. Why must you be one of the top five families?


    Better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail, do you understand? In the Underground family, you guys are the first three people to get into the top circles. You guys are just small fry.Dongfang Bai smiled wryly. "We understand General Xie''s words, but ¡­" The country is changing. In today''s society where the rule ofw exists, it is indeed hard for underground families to survive.


    Maybe I can still lead the Azure Sun Association''s brothers to enjoy the food and drink the food, but my son, my grandson ¡­ I have to think about their future. "


    Xie Linyuan patted Dongfang Bai''s shoulder with a smile that wasn''t a smile. "I''ll point out a way to you ¡­"


    <span>"General Xie, please speak!" Dongfang Bai immediately pricked up his ears and listened.


    Xie Linyuan pouted at Ye Fan. "In the future, you better curry favor with my boss. With him as your backer, you can guarantee that your grandson won''t have to worry. Furthermore ¡­" "In front of the five great sects, you do not need to lower your heads."


    When Dongfang Bai heard this, he was startled. Of course he wouldn''t think that Xie Linfuan was just randomly spouting nonsense, but he couldn''t imagine just how deep Ye Fan''s background was.


    <span>"Fuck you, Murphy, why do you need to talk so much?" Ye Fan did not want to have another group ofckeys to tter him.


    "Boss, he''s Miss Xu Linshan''s uncle after all. It''s only right that you take care of him." Xie Linyuan smiled evilly as he said to Dongfang Bai, "If there''s any problems that can''t be solved in the future, find my boss. As long as you don''t betray the country, the other problems are child''s y."


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This guy really made him speechless, and he clearly didn''t want to speak up for the Dongfang family, so he couldn''t be bothered to care about these things.Dongfang Bai was overjoyed. If he had known that Ye Fan had such a strong background, he would havee to visit him a long time ago. At this moment, he wished he could immediately toast Ye Fan.


    <span>"Mr. Ye, you have taken care of my two children, and my sister''s Xu family is also quite close to you, it seems like ¡­ "Our Dongfang family and you are really fated to be together." Dongfang Bai immediately said.


    Xie Linyuan followed up, "Dongfang Bai, you can''te see my boss empty-handed. You should know a lot about visiting a pier, right?""Yes, yes... "I''m really confused today. I''lle again next time, I must prepare well." Dongfang Bai nodded repeatedly.


    Ye Fan felt a headacheing on, as if he was a rtive of the Dongfang family.


    <span>However, he believed that Xie Linfuan wouldn''t find him trouble for no reason. It must be because the Dongfang family had something worth taking care of that they decided to y along. It was just that he couldn''t exin it too clearly.


    After cleaning up the table, Ye Fan originally wanted to sit on the sofa and watch TV with Su Qingxue and Aunt Jiang, but Su Qingxue allowed him to go to the Cloud Restaurant.


    <span>"Wife, didn''t I say that I would apany you tonight?" Ye Fan frowned and said.


    "No need, I was just saying it. I wouldn''t be that unreasonable ¡­" I know that President Li is in a very dangerous situation, so don''t waste your time.<span>"Oh yeah, I''ve been visiting the hospital every day for the past few days. Her condition is stable now, don''t worry." Su Qingxue said gently.


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan was very touched, and kissed the woman''s cheek, "Wife, your heart is truly more beautiful!"


    "Come on! You''re too fake, I don''t believe you. "Su Qingxue blushed and said," I''ll admit it if you say I''m beautiful, but I don''t dare to say I''m beautiful in my heart ¡­ ¡­ "


    <span>To the side, Aunt Jiang covered her mouth and snickered, feeling gratified by this couple''s deepening feelings.


    <span>Ye Fan was in a great mood. He bid farewell to his family and rushed to the Cloud Restaurant once again.


    <span>When they arrived at theboratory, they discovered that Chu Yunyao had already put herself back to work. The woman even had fruit sd, sandwiches, and champagne, which meant that she had also eaten something.


    <span>"Little Yao Yao, if you are very tired, you can rest a bit more." Ye Fan also felt sorry for this woman, afraid that she wouldn''t be able to sleep much before she got back up to work.


    <span>"I''m not that delicate." Chu Yunyao stared at the various characters and forms on the big screen and said, "The newly deciphered content has been sent to yourputer, you can go and take a look ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s heart warmed, he discovered that Chu Yunyao belonged to the Truth Ancient Sect. He nodded his head and didn''t say anything more.


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard the woman say, "My grandpa called to ask me, there''s still one month until the Hidden Dragon Battle. How are the training for the Chu n''s youths?"


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged, "I didn''t receive any death reports, and I also didn''t receive any serious injuries, so I should still be alive."


    "All alive?" Chu Yunyao knit her brows and said, "What kind of result is that?"<span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "My two sets of training programs, they can safely survive without ack of broken arms and legs, which is already considered a sess. In terms of strength enhancement, it definitely won''t be a problem."


    <span>Chu Yunyao was speechless, then she sighed and said, "Then my grandfather asked, what kind of ce is the ''Eighteen Hells'', how do I answer that?"


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said: "The-undintr..."


    <span>"Isn''t this what Hamlet describes as the world of death?" Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan raised his eyebrows and smiled, "In my opinion, that ce is just like that."


    <span>Chu Yunyao''s face became serious, "Alright ¡­ ¡­" I hope they canst until the day they return ¡­ "


    Ye Fan was just about to advise the woman not to worry too much, but from the corner of his eyes, he suddenly noticed that there were a few pictures on a small screen.These diagrams, which were clearly rted to the internal organs of the human body, caught Ye Fan''s attention. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 741

    One second. Org, free of charge!<span>0741


    "Little Yao Yao, what is this?" Ye Fan asked very eagerly.<span>"If you ask me, how would I know? I''m only responsible for deciphering it, this is just some additional diagrams. They seem to be around liver and galldder, I don''t even know the principles of medicine." Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan hurriedly said, "Then you first decipher the content, I seem to have some ideas..."


    Chu Yunyao did not ask any further, and spent several minutes deciphering the information.


    Ye Fan received the information and started reading it seriously. After reading it for less than ten minutes, Ye Fan''s eyes lit up."So it could actually be like this ¡­" "Why didn''t I think of that ¡­"


    <span>Chu Yunyao asked, "What, have you thought of a way?"


    <span>Ye Fan did not say anything more, standing up and hugging Chu Yunyao, forcefully kissing the woman, "Little Yao Yao, it''s all thanks to you, Dean Li is saved!"


    <span>Chu Yunyao was a little twisted as she unnaturally said, "I just like to research, that''s all. What does it have to do with me?"


    Ye Fan mischievously said, "How rare, now you don''t even want to talk about conditions with me. I thought you would help me so much, so what do you want me to do for you?"


    Chu Yunyao bit her lower lip and stared at the man, "What, you want to help me with something?" Alright... I... "Uuu! Uuu!..."


    Without waiting for Chu Yunyao to say anything, Ye Fan had already kissed her red lips again.Only when the woman''s body went soft did Ye Fan let go of her and said with a smile, "I''m going to the hospital now, you can take a good rest."


    <span>Chu Yunyao''s gaze softened. She was indeed tired, so she nodded, "Go."


    <span>After leaving the Cloud Hall, Ye Fan went straight to President Li''s hospital room.


    As soon as he entered, he saw that the ward was filled with all kinds of fresh flowers and fruit baskets. It was obvious that many people hade to visit Dean Li.Du Yun''er was currently apanying Principal Li as she peeled fruits for her to eat.


    "Brother Ye Fan, you''re here?" Du Yun''er happily stood up, "Have you found a way to save the Principal?"<span>She knew that Ye Fan didn''te these few days because he had been looking for an operation n. So when she saw Ye Fan, she was naturally very excited.


    <span>Dean Li scolded her in a low voice, "Yun''er, don''t be in such a hurry. How could it be so easy ¡­"


    Ye Fan felt mixed emotions in his heart. He had carried the hopes of so many people with him, but fortunately, he had some results, otherwise he wouldn''t have the face to see anyone.<span>"There''s a way, Principal. Yun''er, I can do this surgery!" Ye Fan said with a smile.


    President Li was clearly surprised, "Really... "Really?"<span>"That''s great! I knew that Brother Ye Fan would definitely be able to do it! Principal, you can be saved! " Du Yun''er was moved to tears like the rain. The haze that had umted over the past few days was swept away.


    <span>"You ¡­ "You silly child, it''s a good thing, why are you crying?" Principal Li''s eyes reddened as he held Du Yun''er''s hand to console her.


    <span>Ye Fan walked to the bedside and said, "The most urgent matter at hand is to find a top surgical team. I have never performed this surgery before, so everything needs to be prepared."


    Dean, I would like to bring you on a trip to China. The people I know there can provide the best team and environment, which will also help you recover after surgery. "


    It was not because Ye Fan felt that it was impossible to do this in China, but because he wanted to give Principal Li the best medical treatment possible."We still need to go to the magnesium countries? This ¡­ That would cost a lot of money, wouldn''t it? " Principal Li said worriedly.


    <span>"Principal, how can you care about money at a time like this? As long as you are able to recover, all of this will be worth it." Du Yun''er advised.


    <span>Ye Fan felt a burst of helplessness. At such a time, President Li was still thinking of saving some money. This was a life of frugality, and he couldn''t get out of this habit.


    After persuading Principal Li, Ye Fan immediately went out to contact Florica Rhonida, who was far away in the magnesium country.<span>"Dear Ye Fan, it''s rare for you to call me. What can I do for you?" She greeted himzily, as if she were sleeping.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t say much and went straight to the point, "Arrange for me to have a team for cardiac surgery within three days. Have them be the top medical team in your Mayo Medical Center. I''ll take the patient directly to your Rochester City headquarters."


    "Wait! "Hold on!" "Three days!? You also know that our doctors in magnesium are not as diligent as your Chinese doctors."You have to find the best, get it together, and it will take at least a week. Some of them are even on vacation in Hawaii or Barbados or something!"


    Ye Fan grinned, "I can double the money, this time I didn''t work for nothing." And I want an assistant, not a surgeon. The patient I''m going to treat is very important to me, and don''t let me get you off the hook. ""I ¡­" Florence was speechless. "All right. At worst, I can just be your assistant and help you form a team. "


    Ye Fan yfully said, "I think that a lot of people would be interested in this operation, so it should be easier for you to find a team."


    "Oh? "What kind of surgery?" Florence was interested. After all, for Ye Fan to say something like that, it definitely wasn''t some ordinary surgery.<span>"Without the use of happy surgery," said Ye Fan, rge progressive hepatocellr carcinoma within the atrium is removed."


    <span>"What!?" Florence suddenly found it hard to believe. After a while, she giggled: "So that''s how it is ¡­ "Then I really need to see it for myself. I will definitely settle it for you within three days. Come to the magnesium country and let me know. I will bring some people to pick up the ne."


    Ye Fan answered and was about to hang up when he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Oh right, how is the condition of my brother-inw, Feng Xiaohui?""Oh, Xiao Hui, I just spoke to Miss Feng on the phonest week. His condition seems to be improving and he seems to be responding to the changes in the outside world.


    <span>It''s just that in a vegetative situation, we have to be patient and wait for a miracle. Although we''ve been trying to wake him up, we can''t be sure that we''ll seed. "


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "Maybe I should take Yue Ying to see him..."


    <span>"That''s right, thepany of our loved ones is actually helpful for the recovery of the nt people. Many of the awakened nt people depend on their loved ones to wake up. After a period of treatment, Feng Xiaohui''s condition should have improved.


    "You can ask Miss Feng toe and stay for a few days and see if you can wake him up," said Florica.


    Ye Fan also thought this was feasible. After hanging up, he immediately made a phone call to Feng Yueying.


    In fact, Feng Yueying had also been considering going to visit her brother in the magnesium country, but she had been busy with her work and couldn''t make up her mind. When she heard that Ye Fan wanted to take President Li to the magnesium country for surgery, she immediately felt that it was a good opportunity, so she happily agreed.Soon after, Ye Fan went back home and bid farewell to Su Qingxue. He told her that he would be going to Magnesium for a period of time, so he could settle President Li''s business.


    Within a day, Ye Fan had Xie Linfuan open the back door for him to deal with all kinds of exit documents, and also had Sally Ye to arrange a private ne for him.<span>President Li was a patient, and Ye Fan didn''t want her to take an ordinary ne. On her private ne, all kinds of medical equipment were also prepared. If something happened, it could be used for rescue.


    When everything was ready, Ye Fan took President Li, Du Yun''er and Feng Yueying directly into the sky.


    Du Yun''er quit her job and nned to concentrate on apanying Principal Li after the surgery and recuperating after the surgery. Feng Yueying, on the other hand, had her parents'' hopes in mind as she went to visit her brother after half a year.


    The ne flew for over ten hours. On the luxurious private ne, Principal Li was basically sleeping and resting. As for Feng Yueying and Du Yun''er, this was the first time they had the opportunity to chat.The two women admired Ye Fan for casually getting a private ne, but they were not too surprised because Ye Fan had really surprised them too much.


    It was a local night when hended at the airport in Rochester.<span>The ne glided smoothly for a while before stopping in an open area.


    <span>"Ah... "We''re finally here, I''m so bored." This was the first time Du Yun''er had flown for such a long time, and she felt like she was going crazy.


    Feng Yueying was still alright, as she often travelled abroad, smiling as she said, "Go down to your room and have a good night''s sleep. I''ll help you serve the dean."


    Just as the two women were about to get off the ne, Ye Fan felt that something was not right. He frowned and said, "You two don''t move first, I will go down to take a look." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 742

    One second. Org, free of charge!<span>0742


    Rochester Airport. The night wind was chilling.


    Over a hundred burly figures dressed in ck armor and wearing ck metal helmets, akin to diamond soldiers, surrounded the exterior of a private ne.


    <span>The warriors with the ck masks held standardized silver-gray rifles in their hands. However, the bodies of the rifles didn''t seem to have any magazines. It was quite a peculiar sight.


    A golden-haired middle-aged man wearing dark golden armor and a two-meter-tall figure with a knife scar on his face was the leader of this group of warriors.


    His gaze was fixated on a man who was being surrounded.<span>The man looked to be around forty years old. He had a head of ck hair, a skin color like wheat, and a face as sharp as a knife. He was tall and well-built, with a ck cloth bag wrapped around his waist.


    <span>Although the man was panting and sweating profusely, his hand still held onto the ancient broadsword embedded with the ck diamond. He still exuded a majestic aura, making it so that over a hundred people did not dare to rashly approach him.


    <span>"Dark-Th¨¦rard, look at yourself now. You didn''t even bother to put on your armor before fleeing in a panic.


    <span>You betrayed the dragonriders, did you expect to leave the kingdom by air? "You are too arrogant, no wonder you would do such a rebellious thing!" The golden-haired man said arrogantly.


    "Sandel Bloom, you are Olendo''sckey! The real traitors of the Dragon Knights are Ander and the few of you who coveted benefits!<span>I, Dark-Th¨¦rard, know very well what I am doing, and how disgusting your ugly side is!


    <span>You are not worthy of wearing the armor passed down by the Dragon Valley''s ancestors. You have already abandoned the dignity and pride of a Dragon Knight! " Durk growled.


    "Hmph, a trapped beast, you can say whatever you want. If you don''t want to be killed on the spot, then obediently break your own limbs. I''ll let you off when we get back to the headquarters." Sander said coldly.


    "What a joke. If you have the ability,e and kill me. The Dragon Knights will only die in battle and not retreat!"


    <span>Durk shouted, standing in the cold like a god of war.


    "Then we won''t be polite!"


    Sandel reached out to give the order for a group of soldiers to fire, but then she saw the hatch of the private jet behind them open.Ye Fan walked out of the cabin door, and was very surprised to see the group of soldiers surrounded by Durk and Sandel.


    "What is the situation here? I came to the magnesium country, do I need you Dragon Knights to form a team to wee me?" Ye Fan immediately recognized that the clothing of this group of warriors was the unique armor of the Dragon Knights.


    As for Durk and Sandel, the two Dragon Knights, although Ye Fan had never seen them before, he could feel that their strength was extraordinary.<span>"Lucifer?!"


    The two Dragon Knights naturally also knew about Ye Fan, because Ye Fan''s picture was not a secret. It was impossible for the ten legendary powerhouses to not recognize him.


    "Why did youe here?" Sandel''s expression became serious, "Don''t tell me it was you and Durk who colluded in this matter?"<span>Ye Fan was baffled, "I don''t even know what happened, how did they collude?" You must be the Thunder Knight Sandel right? This is the ck Dragon Knight Durk Therar. I''ve heard of you two before, but I didn''t expect that the first time we met would be so exciting. "


    <span>"Lucifer, since you and Durk are not on the same team, you don''t need to worry too much about this matter. Durk betrayed our Dragon Knight, I''m going to capture him now!" Sandel shouted.


    Durk lowered his voice and said to Ye Fan, "Lucifer, don''t listen to him!" And led them in abandoning the faith of the Dragon Knights. They have pledged their allegiance to the Shakyamuni. They are the enemies of all mankind! "


    "And has defected to the Armageddon Rebellion?" Ye Fan was stunned. Amongst the top ten Legend rank, the Holy Dragon Knight And was considered to be at the top, "What did he do?"


    "And made use of his position and position to keep the rest of us out of the way. He even made up his mind to support Sylvie on his own during the Sai Te Conference. He and the White Queen Sylvie are secretly making a heartless n.<span>I still haven''t investigated it clearly, but in recent years, the sudden disappearance of arge number of youngsters in the Dragon Knight''s n was definitely not a coincidence! "


    <span>"You mean... Did you not agree on his support for Sylvie? " Ye Fan frowned.


    <span>"Of course not! Although we did not oppose it, he did not give us the opportunity to participate in the negotiation. He became a dictator!


    <span>I, Dark-Th¨¦rard, die for nothing, but some truths must be made public! Otherwise, more lives will be wasted! "


    <span>Ye Fan was astonished. Not to mention if Durk had betrayed the Dragon Knight, but just what he said, he said that Olendo had sided with the Apocalypse Shakyamuni... Ye Fan really felt that this was believable!


    <span>It was because during the Sai Te Conference, And seemed to be rather supportive of Sylvie as the guild leader. His attitude towards the ruler of the old days was extremely friendly.


    <span>It could be said that Sylvie was the Armageddon Mage King''s spokesperson. Thinking of this, it made sense.


    <span>At this moment, Durk took down a cloth bag tied around his waist. Inside the bag was a heavy object.


    Durk handed the bag to Ye Fan, "Lucifer, take it so that And can no longermand the Dragon Knight."<span>Looking at the ck bag, Ye Fan frowned, "What is this?"


    "I stole the Dragon me Emblem from And. Only with it will And be able to lead the other Dragon Knights.<span>Without it, the other Dragon Knights would not be so obedient. Only the Dragon Knights have a chance at survival! " Durk said in a serious tone.


    <span>Ye Fan''s mind quivered. This Dragon me Emblem was equivalent to the "Tiger Tally" of a Dragon Knight, but it was stolen out like this. No wonder the Dragon Knight brazenly chased them all the way to the airport, how could he not be anxious?


    <span>"Did you know I woulde here?" Ye Fan felt that this was too much of a coincidence.


    <span>Darker grinned. "I''m sorry, but I''ve been watching you. Other than you, I can''t think of anyone else who can believe that, who can save the situation ¡­


    I was nning to go to China, but I didn''t expect that you woulde at the right time, this is also under the God''s guidance ¡­


    It''s a pity that you came so suddenly. I didn''t have enough time to prepare, so I was exposed too quickly. That''s why they chased me here ¡­ "God damn it! F * ck his guidance!


    <span>Ye Fan felt as if he had eaten a cockroach. He had brought President Li here for surgery. If he had been involved in the internal conflict between the Dragon Knights, how could he have possibly stopped?


    "Lucifer!" That Dragonfire insignia belongs to us Dragon Knights, to the Holy Dragon Knights! If you help Dark- Therar, you will be the enemy of our dragonriders! You shouldn''t make such a foolish decision, right ¡­ " Sandel said in a low voice.


    Durk''s eyes turned red and he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Lucifer!" This is not a war between me and the Dragon Knights. This is a war between the human race and the world!The Apocalypse Shakyamuni is silently infiltrating various countries andrge organizations. And has already lost his sanity, if the Dragon Knight were to be the Apocalypse Shakyamuni''s butcher knife, then you should know the lethality that would be created!


    I know that you had a falling out over Sally and OLD-ONES. For Angel and the Holy King''s Court to be enemies, you are the only man in hundreds of years to be enemies with the entire world just for the sake of the two girls'' fair treatment.<span>I trusted you, that''s why I gave you the Dragonme Emblem ¡­ For the sake of the Dragon Knights, for the sake of more lives, I am willing to use my blood to defend every single one of my words! "


    After he finished his sentence, Durk Therar let out a loud roar and his entire body surged with a powerful spiritual energy. The ck spiritual energy condensed into a shield of astral energy and crushed the surrounding concrete floor.<span>Durk turned his head and charged at the hundred Dragon Cavalrymen and Thunder Dragon Sander! It waspletely filled with the aura of a man losing his life against a hundred enemies! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 743

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0743


    "Fire!"


    When Sandel saw Durk charging at her, she immediately ordered the hundred dragoons to fire.


    These guns did not fire bullets, but zing mes. The temperature of these mes was extremely high, and only the armored soldiers were able to use them.<span>Ordinary bullets were useless against experts like Durk. That was why he had chosen high temperatures in order to weaken and restrict Durk''s range of movement.


    Durk''s charge was immediately limited, and he dodged back and forth in a sorry state.<span>The key was that these soldiers weren''t just standing there shooting mes. They were not ordinary soldiers, and they cooperated with each other and moved in all directions. They didn''t give Durk any time to escape.


    <span>As for breaking through their encirclement, it was also very difficult, because these soldiers would still have to cover each other.


    <span>The spurting mes were like golden snakes, shuttling back and forth under the night sky, outlining the web of death.


    <span>Sander smiled sinisterly, "Durk, you want to challenge a whole squadron of Dragon Cavalry without wearing armor? Aren''t you taking our elite dragoons training too seriously?"


    Durk''s face was burned by the fire, but he did not show any fear. He gritted his teeth as he faced the fire and swung his sword onto the ground!


    The hard concrete ground was shaken to the point that a gully was split open. Arge amount of rubble flew into the air andnded in the midst of the ck colored spirit energy, forcefully toppling seven to eight soldiers!<span>Taking advantage of this gap, Durk kicked off from the ground, intending to break out of the encirclement.


    "Don''t even think about it!"Sandel had been watching closely. Seeing that Durk was about toe out, he pulled out a sharp golden sawtooth sword from his waist and charged at him!


    <span>The sword brought with it a surge of golden spiritual energy, and like a thunderbolt, it struck the ground in a daze. The shockwave created by the spiritual energy caused Durk''s body to freeze again.


    "Kill!" Sander shouted. Taking advantage of the momentum, he raised his sword and shed over ten times at Durk!<span>Durk''s fighting skills were quite strange, his sword nted, and Sandal''s sword was even fiercer, as fast as lightning.


    <span>It was said that the moves of the Dragon Knights were derived from observing the activities of different dragons. Although one could not tell whether they were real or fake, they had been passed down since ancient times and passed down from generation to generation.


    Different from the name of the Dragon Knight, the martial arts techniques of the Dragon Knight weren''t that gorgeous. On the contrary, it pursued simplicity and directness. Using strength and speed to resolve a battle, its movements were not gaudy at all.


    To put it more bluntly, it meant that one didn''t need to use the sword when using their fists, nor did they need to use Qi when using their sword.


    <span>The inheritance of the Dragon Knight was very simple. When a disciple defeats their master, they could be the next Dragon Knight.


    <span>For the sake of dignity, the older generation of Dragon Knights would even fight to their deaths to announce their disciples to the public. It was very cruel, but at the same time, it was filled with solemnity and divinity.


    <span>ck Dragon Durk and Thunder Dragon Sandel were both knights who had been titles for almost twenty years, and they had already mastered theirbat techniques to perfection.


    <span>Normally, the two men might have interacted during a fight, but now that Durk had been hunted down to this point, he had expended a lot of energy and was not wearing any armor. Naturally, he was at a disadvantage.


    "ng ng ng!"<span>The two swords ofpletely different shapes collided intensely in the air, and the sound of collision could be heard. It was as if the power of the collision was extremely terrifying.


    <span>Both of them were at the Spirit Condensation realm, and Durk was at the Great Perfection of the Spirit Condensation realm. However, Sander was also close to breaking through. With Durk''s current injuries, they were on par with each other.


    If it was someone who was familiar with martial arts, perhaps he would feel that the fight between these two people was only mediocre. It was as if these two boorish men were shing at each other.But of course, Ye Fan didn''t think so. The reason for this kind of match that didn''t look fancy was that they were all closebat fighters, and secondly, because fancy techniques were no longer effective against their kind of strength.


    They knew very well that putting on an act wasn''t nearly as effective as suppressing their opponent in just a few seconds.<span>Moreover, their powers were well controlled where they should be used, so it did not appear to be too earth-shattering.


    The more they fought, the uglier it became, but the consumption was great, and their facial expressions were even uglier.


    Ye Fan held the ck bag in his hand, as he watched Durk and Sandel engage in closebat. He knew that Durk wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.


    <span>However, if he were to interfere, he would have to fight against the Holy Dragon Knight And.


    <span>It was fine if this was China, but this was the magnesium country. He needed to protect two women, Principal Li, if he were to sh with the Dragon Knights and attract any other enemies, then it would be very difficult to control the situation.


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that he had been too slow in his preparations to operate on President Li.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, what happened?"


    <span>At the cabin door at the back, Du Yun''er asked nervously as she stuck her head out.


    Ye Fan quickly said, "Quickly go in, I''ll handle this."Du Yun''er was very uneasy, but she could only obediently return to the cabin.


    <span>Just then, with a loud bang, Sandel sent a roundhouse kick right into Darker''s chest. Although Darker blocked it with his broadsword, his body was not able to steady itself and he somersaulted three times.


    <span>"Burn him to death!"


    Sandel jumped back out of the battle and ordered the soldiers to fire at the Duck.The blood dripped from the corner of Durk''s mouth as he stabbed his sword into the ground. He tried to get up to avoid the blow, but it was toote!


    <span>"Boom boom boom!"


    <span>Dozens of mes converged where Durk was, forming what looked like a death furnace!


    <span>As the light of the fire faded, they did not find Durk''s corpse. They only saw the broadsword stuck in the ground with its head held high.


    <span>"Lucifer?!"


    Sandel looked into the distance and saw Ye Fan holding Durk''s arm.


    Just now, in a split-second, Ye Fan rushed in and brought Durk out, causing all his me to shoot out into the air.


    "What do you mean!? Don''t tell me you want to fight against us Dragon Knights!? " Sander''s eyes were wide open as he shouted in anger.<span>Ye Fan also had a headache. He scratched his head and said, "To be honest, I really don''t want to get involved with you guys. But if And is really on the same side as Sylvie, then I don''t have any other choice ¡­"


    <span>Durk looked at Ye Fan excitedly, "Lucifer, do you believe what I just said?"


    <span>"It''s not good for you to lie to me. Moreover, you almost lost your life, so I have to believe you no matter what." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Sanderughed coldly, "Lucifer, do you really think that just because a bunch of people called you the King of Hell, everyone in the world would be afraid of you? This is not your Purgatory Ind, not a ce for you to behave atrociously!


    <span>Last time, And said that you disyed extraordinary fighting prowess in the Sai Te Association, and even made some improvementspared to three years ago.


    <span>As soon as his voice fell, Sandel''s feet moved like the wind, fiercely rushing towards Ye Fan. The golden sawtooth sword in his hand was the first to be thrown out, tearing through the air, aiming at Ye Fan''s throat!


    Ye Fan pushed Durk away and directly pped away the flying long sword with his palm, and then with his left fist, he heavily collided with Sander! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 744

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0744


    The strength of a Dragon Knight was definitely gold and silver, unlike many ancient warriors of China who pursued inner force cultivation and didn''t pay attention to physical training.It was not an exaggeration to say that on the real battlefield, two ancient martial artists who only cultivated inner force skillsbined might not even be as strong as a Dragon Knight.


    Even though their cultivations were the same, battle did not rely only on cultivation. It also relied on defense and speed. These were things that could only be aplished by someone with a powerful physique.The reason why Ye Fan had to be cautious about this matter was because he was afraid that Sylvie and And would truly be in control of these powerful warriors.


    Sander''s fist came over, not only did it send out the power of Spiritual Qi at the Large Sess of Spirit Condensation, it also sent out a strong wave of muscle power.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan''s body was far stronger than he had imagined, and with a true punch, it caused Sander to take two steps back!"How could this be ¡­"


    <span>Sander felt a numbing sensation on his hands, and he said in disbelief, "What kind of training is this, for your body to be so strong!?"


    Ye Fan was also secretly shocked. That punch just now, if it was some ancient martial artist from China, they would definitely not dare to fight him head on. Sander being able to feel a little numb was already very amazing.<span>Dragon Knights, these guys were indeed obsessed with martial arts and focused on hard work!


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment, and then said, "I have saved Dark-Seral, so you can let Aulene and talk to me. Tonight, you should all withdraw first."


    <span>"Haha!" "What a raving Lord of Hell." Sandelughed and waved his hand, sending the golden sword that had fallen to the ground back into his hands.


    A wave of golden spiritual energy suffused the air, and the longsword faintly surged with sword beams that were like electricity in the form of wind and thunder.


    "Do you really think that you are a Legend-rank expert just because a group of people are bragging about themselves and made you into one of the top ten Legend rank experts? If you were among us Dragon Knights, you might not even be in the top ten.


    "Darker, this traitor has treated you like a savior. I want to prove to you just how stupid he is!"<span>Sander took a big stride forward, his broadsword made a "hu" sound as it swung, almost hitting Ye Fan''s nose!


    After Ye Fan dodged a step back, he turned around and kicked Sandel''s arm.


    Sander tilted his body slightly, let out a loud roar, exerted force from his waist, forcefully pushed down with his sword again, and sent out a lightning-like sword light!


    Ye Fan felt the power of this sword attack and immediately jumped away horizontally. This feeling of oppression was even stronger than when he first fought with Hillwei.However, Sylvie''s devilish magic was extremely evil and needed to be handled with caution. This Sandel''s attack was simply too ferocious. He could not take it head-on or else he would be injured as well.


    <span>The greatbination of the Thunder Dragon Cavalry Battle Skill, perfectlybined with a swift and violent speed, crazily attacked Ye Fan with an imposing manner that could pierce the skies!


    Ye Fan was dodging back and forth, hesitating on whether or not he should use his sword intent to counterattack, but he immediately rejected this idea.He had yet to enter a desperate situation, so there was no need for him to use these trump cards. If he relied too much on sword intent, his attacks would becking sooner orter.


    <span>After all, if Sylvie was still alive, she would definitely be aware of his sword intent. She would be especially on guard the next time they met.


    If he were to blindly believe that his sword intent was invincible, he would definitely suffer a loss!


    <span>After all, he couldn''t just break down the moment he met an expert. The consumption of energy from breaking down wasn''t a joke.


    Thinking of this, Ye Fan madly rushed forward, and pulled out the broadsword that had been stabbed into the ground.


    "Knight of the Therar!" I''ll lend you my sword! ""Just take it!"


    Durk naturally had no objections. He took advantage of the time to recover some of his physical strength.Holding the broadsword in his hand, Ye Fan turned around to receive Sander''s attack. With a "ng" sound, Ye Fan took half a step back and the sword once again carried a sword light from top to top!


    <span>Sword Qi sh!


    <span>Ye Fan recalled the technique Ling Qingfeng had used, and used it just at this moment.


    He hadprehended Sword Intent, and his Sword Truth was already one level higher than Ling Qingfeng. Now that he was using Sword Qi sh, the Sword Qi seemed to have substance. It brought along a half moon white glow, causing the air to fluctuate violently.<span>"Thunder sh!"


    When Sander saw this move, he immediately changed his move. After increasing the spiritual energy, the golden greatsword shed out a sword beam that was moving at lightning speed!"Boom!"


    The sword energies of the two exploded, causing the ground to tremble and crack.<span>However, the force from the collision did not affect their movements much. In less than a second, their swords shed once again, causing the sounds of metal colliding with sword Qi to reverberate in the air.


    <span>The two of them were like phantoms as they moved at high speeds on the empty ground. Their figures were like lightning, and their sword shadows were like thunder and lightning.


    Although Ye Fan''s body and muscles were a full circle smaller than Sander''s, he gradually gained an advantage in strength. After a series of more than fifty moves, Sander''s strength began to decline.


    <span>"Huff, puff ¡­" Sander''s physical strength began to fail, and he was horrified to discover that Ye Fan was like a tireless monster, getting fiercer and fiercer as he fought.


    The two of them had already passed the stage where they needed to use their techniques topete. When theplex techniques were no longer effective, it was a contest of agility and adaptability.


    Among them, speed and strength were the key to determining the victor. And what supported these two points was endurance!"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>Ye Fan let out a furious roar, grabbing the loophole of Sander''s slowing down speed, and after parrying Sander''s sword with his sword, he kicked Sander in the chest!


    "Bam!" Sander was sent flying, rolling over twenty meters!


    Ye Fan forcibly beat Sander until he was out of breath, using this very Dragon Knight method to win the battle, leaving the surrounding Long Qi soldiers and Durk dumbstruck.<span>After the Dragon Cavalrymen soldiers came to their senses, they hurriedly lined up and pointed their methrowers at Ye Fan, not allowing him to get any closer.


    <span>However, Ye Fan was not afraid at all. After throwing the broadsword back to Durk''s side, he walked over to Sandel and the group of soldiers.


    Sandel stood up, perspiring profusely, gritting her teeth in dissatisfaction. "If not for the two battles I had with Durk ¡­ "You might not ¡­"


    <span>"Not necessarily what?" Ye Fan proudly asked, "Who knows?"


    <span>"..." Sandel was silent.


    "A loss is a loss, you should be clear now. Sandel Bloom, I can sit in the top ten.


    <span>You are not my match. If you want to take back the Dragon me Badge and prove me wrong, only a legendary person like him is qualified to talk to me about what happens next. "


    After saying that, Ye Fan turned around and walked towards the ne.


    <span>Sandel gripped the hilt of his sword, trembling with rage. He looked at the ne, hesitating.


    <span>"Don''t even think about killing the people inside the ne. Just because I didn''t kill anyone tonight doesn''t mean that I don''t dare to do it." Ye Fan turned around and coldly nced at Sander and the others. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 745

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0745


    "Lucifer, you will pay the price for your actions." Sandel''s expression was dark and uncertain. He did not allow anyone to attack the ne, instead saying, "Lucifer, you will pay the price for your actions."After saying that, Sandel waved his hand and quickly led his men out of the airport.


    Durk stood up and said sincerely, "Thank you, there was no killing."


    "They are only following orders, killing is often not a problem, there are only more orphans and widows, and hatred that cannot be resolved." Ye Fan sighed and said, "Your body is almost fully recovered, we don''t have much time to stay here, you want to talk about the internal situation of the Dragon Knights with me, so we can talk about it after we leave."Durk nodded. "No problem. All I have is a superficial wound. Once I recover, I will be able to continue fighting."


    At that moment, a ck Cadic V with a medical car came from afar.<span>"M-CE," she said, shaking her head, "you''re really good. You attracted the Dragon Cavalry troops as soon as you arrived. You came all the way here, but you''ve rmed the Ministry of Defence."


    Ye Fan smiled, "It''s not like I asked them toe. What? Even the army of the Ming Kingdom sent troops over?"


    "The Dragon Knights have left, so have they too. It seems that they don''t want you to misunderstand them. The Pentagon is still afraid of you," said Florina.<span>"It would be best if we leave, and I don''t want to waste time dealing with them." Ye Fan said, "I will bring President Li down right now, and after arriving at the medical center, if everything is safe, we will operate."


    Every minute and second of dy could lead to terrible consequences. Moreover, he didn''t know when the Dragon Cavalrymen woulde looking for trouble again. He had to treat Principal Li as soon as possible.


    Soon, with the help of the professional medical team, President Li was sent to the ambnce.Ye Fan sat with the two women in her car, followed by Dark-Th¨¦rard.


    In the car, Durk said apologetically, "Lucifer, I didn''t know that you were taking a patient to a doctor. You''re dying your trip."


    "Things have already happened, there''s no need to talk about this." Ye Fan asked, "What is your Dragon Knight''s current situation? I don''t know much about you guys, so you should first tell me about it so that I can n for the next step."


    Darker nodded. "You don''t know. We Dragon Knights have always been at peace with the world, and do not participate in the struggles of any nation or organization.In fact, at the end of the Sacred War, the Sacred Royal Court hoped that we could send troops here to assist them. However, we voted against that. We made the right decision. "


    <span>"That bunch of damn divine sticks, I knew they would go all over the world to help!" Ye Fan disdainfully said.


    Durk smiled and continued, "We don''t have many Dragon Knights. You should know that most Dragon Knights train in the Dragon Valley for many years and after taking us as their master, we will teach them ourbat skills."<span>Unless they meet with the survival of the Dragon Knights, they will not participate in battles, even if some of them are close to us.


    <span>But from what I know, these current disciples are at most close to each other. There isn''t anyone who can stand up for the seven of us.


    The only ones who can be said to be true are the seven great Dragon Knights. Saint Dragon And has almost mastered all of the Dragon Cavalry and is our spokesperson. However, he has already be a dictator for the past few years.


    I once mentioned in the Dragon Cavalry Internal Assembly that And''s power is too concentrated. However, the Fire Dragon, Ice Dragon, and the Thunder Dragon you met today are all closely rted to And Duo.I don''t know if they made any secret deals, but at least they supported him.


    Only I, and the rest of thend dragons and wind dragons, do not support Olendo fully, but. I am not sure if Earth Dragons and Wind Dragons are willing to trust me after what happened. "


    Ye Fan calcted and said, "In other words..." You seven Dragon Knights, right now, there are four on And Empire''s side, and you only have three on your side at most ¡­ Does that mean you guys are in a disadvantageous position? "<span>"Yes, it is very disadvantageous. In fact, only my strength, which is closer to And, is slightly weakerpared to the others. Although it is not guaranteed that they will fight with their lives on the line and win, at least this is the cultivation level.


    However, in order to deceive people, I stole out the Dragon me Badge. When I came out of my ck Dragon Pce, I wasn''t wearing my armor, and I didn''t have the Dragon Blood Armor left behind by my ancestors ¡­ "It''s hard for me to fight Olendo, too," Durk said regretfully.Ye Fan was surprised and said, "There''s dragon blood inside the armor of a Dragon Knight?"


    <span>"Yes. ording to the records of the Dragon Knights, not only is there dragon blood, there are also dragon scales. That''s why the armor of the seven Dragon Knights was able tost for thousands of years without being destroyed."


    "Although it can''t be said to be invincible, but as long as it is forged again with special craftsmanship, it can continue to be used. Just like my armor, 500 years ago it was pierced through once by a Chinese swordsman."


    Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief. Since the ancient swordsmen could pierce through their armor, then he could probably do it with his sword intent. He shouldn''t be able to pierce through their "turtle shell" too.


    "The reason why you tore off your rtionship with And was because you found out that he was working with Sylvie?" Ye Fan asked.


    Durk replied in a serious tone: "It is a long story. In short, five years ago I found out that the number of Dragon Cavalry soldiers had been joining us. But the total number has not changed. Many young people have mysteriously disappeared."


    The Dragon Cavalry soldiers had always been under Ander''s direct control. He said that he had lost some of them during the secret operation, but when I asked him what the operation was, and he was very perfunctory, I kept an eye on it.I found no clues until one day, when the Shardbearer Prime Minister, Lady Tiffany, gave a private party attended by men such as the arms dealer Lebson and the Rothschild Brandon.


    <span>Strangely, they even invited me and told me that And was also someone who was invited. That''s when I realized the severity of the matter ¡­ "


    "Lady Tiffany?" Ye Fan suddenly thought of something, "Could it be the Peterberg Club?""Yes, Lady Tiffany holds the office of Prime Minister of the Shardbearer, but she is also an old aristocrat of the Shardbearer State, a hereditary duke who represents the interests of a great number of Shardbearer nobles.


    She and Rebus, Brandon, and many other big names in the world, both openly and covertly, are members of the Peterberg Club! "


    Durk gritted his teeth and said, "It was only then that I realized that And had long ago abandoned our faith and connected the interests of the Dragon Knights to the people ying with the world behind their backs!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 746

    One second. Org, free of charge!0746


    <span>Du Yun''er and Feng Yueying listened to the conversation between the two men from the back of the car. The more they listened, the more they felt that it was inconceivable.


    It wasn''t until the name "Peterberg Club" came out that Feng Yueying finally eximed, "Does this club really exist?" I always thought it was just a fabrication. ""Sister Feng, what is Peterberg?" Du Yun''er asked doubtfully.


    <span>Feng Yueying shook his head, "I''ve only heard that after the second world war, some of the most powerful people in the world set up a club in Europe. Most of them were powerful politicians, leaders ofrge corporations and some of the more influential media leaders.


    They can create financial turmoil all over the world in order to control the world and reap the benefits they want.<span>This club was too powerful, so no reporters or media were allowed to report it. I always thought it was a rumor. "


    <span>"Whatever this youngdy knows, it''s basically true," Durk said. "Peterberg''s influence permeated every corner of the world, and I''m afraid only the Chinese can''t get involved.


    As far as I know, even the president''s aide, the four-star admiral General Robert, is a member of the club, and the president must be involved.In a sense, these were all the top figures of the world. Their cooperation with each other had already surpassed the national and ethnic levels.


    The reason why these people gathered together to recruit And is definitely not just because of thebat prowess of us Dragon Knights. After all, they control more than half of the world''s nuclear warheads and ordinary military forces can destroy the entire world.


    Therefore, I think that they must be looking for Olendo in hopes of obtaining some other benefits ¡­<span>Initially, it was impossible for me to know about this matter. However, they probably made a mistake and thought that I was of the same heart as And. They thought that And and I were simr in strength, so they invited me.


    <span>Even though I rejected it and didn''t participate in the banquet, And went over. I don''t think that was his first time contacting those people. "


    "Then, Sylvie is also a member of the Peterberg Club?" Ye Fan asked.


    Durk shook his head. "I am not sure, but Olendo and Sylvie are very close. After Sylvie reced the ck Emperor and became the ruler, Olendo seemed to invite her to stay at his ce for a few days every year in the name of exchanging pointers.<span>You should also be clear about their position in the outside world. If outsiders were to know that they often spar together, they would definitely not think that it''s a simple rtionship. "


    "That doesn''t mean he is cooperating with Sylvie, right?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Yes, but I have discovered a secret of Olendo!" Durk''s eyes were serious.


    "What?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    <span>Durk whispered: "He is younger than he was ten years ago..."


    <span>Ye Fan''s mind quivered. Although the two women were baffled by what they heard, Ye Fan knew what Durk was saying!


    He had a very deep memory of that demon which had absorbed the life force of Sylvie!"I understand, then I can roughly guess the fate of the missing youngsters among your Dragon Knights." Ye Fan sighed.


    <span>"I can''t just sit around and let you do nothing. That''s why I tried to get you to help us get Olendo out of the way. Only by cutting off the connection between the Dragon Knights and the Peterberg Club can we get back on track."


    Ye Fan forced a smile, he doesn''t seem to be a superhero that saved the world, why does he always encounter this kind of trouble.


    "I know about you guys, but I need to have an operation before I can have a showdown with Olendo."Seeing that they had reached the medical center, Ye Fan patted Durk''s shoulder.


    <span>Durk understood: "Don''t worry. If And brought people over, I will help you block it. After all, it was because of me. I''m not wearing armor but I will be able to block it for a while."


    When everyone entered the medical center, President Li was sent to carry out a pre-operative examination.Although it was night, at the request of Ronica, there was an operation team gathered here.


    <span>Ye Fan and Ronica walked together into the brightly lit meeting room. A few doctors from other countries were impatiently waiting for them.


    <span>"Phew ¡­" Do you know how much my hour is worth? " A doctor wearing sses said as he spread out his hands with an exaggerated expression.


    <span>"This is the doctor you mentioned, Doctor Xia. He''s still so young. Are you kidding me?" Another woman doctor with curly hair frowned.


    Ronica had a yful look on her face as she said, "You''d better not talk too much nonsense. This Doctor Ye has a bad temper."<span>"If it wasn''t for you personally appearing, Dr. Ronica, we wouldn''t have wasted our time on such a young Chinese." The doctor with sses had a disdainful look on his face.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to waste his breath, so he took out a stack of prepared medical records and put some of the films under the light.


    <span>After picking up a ballpoint pen, Ye Fan pointed at the internal organs and began to narrate the situation...


    <span>"You should have heard that this time, the patient is having kidney problems, and she doesn''t need to have a happy operation to remove therge, progressive hepatocellr carcinoma in her atrium.


    The patient has arge tumor in the right lobe of the liver, and a series of tumor nodules that move along the inferior vena cava to the right ventricle ¡­ "<span>"Wait a minute!" Before waiting for Ye Fan to finish, the man in sses raised his hand and said, "This is only your conclusion. Not to mention the fact that this operation seems to me to be a mere dream, what reason do we have to believe the results of your Chinese doctor''s examination so far?"


    <span>"What do you mean?" Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold as he asked.


    "It''s very simple. The reason you came here to seek medical treatment is because your country''s medical standards aregging behind. Since you''regging behind, why do you still need to listen to the results of your diagnoses? I suggest that we start with a brand-new round of diagnoses ¡­ " The bespectacled man grinned.


    "Rediagnosis? You mean. Have all the tests been redone? " Ye Fan squinted his eyes and asked.


    "That''s right, everyone of us here is a world-ss surgeon. We have never heard of your name, so what right do you have to listen to your nonsense?<span>Even if we were going to talk about the operation, it would have to be Dr. Ronica, and we''re giving her face, not yours. "Yellow-skinned brat," the sses man said with disdain.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, gently shook his head, and suddenly threw out his hand. The ballpoint pen seemed to have turned into a miniature cannon ball, and directly whistled past the sses man''s ear, then with a "peng" sound, it stabbed into a wall a few meters behind.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The female doctor with curly hair on the side screamed, "Blood!"<span>Only then did the bespectacled man react. He covered his ears and realized that blood was flowing out from the stab!


    Everyone looked at the pen again and stabbed it deeply into the wall. The meeting room immediately quietened down.<span>The bespectacled man covered his ears. He was in excruciating pain, but his face was pale and he did not dare to make a sound.


    Ronica sighed, "I''ve already told you. This Doctor Ye''s temper isn''t too good. Why would he ¡­"


    Ye Fan said seriously, "I have no interest in ying these old racial discrimination games with you, time is very precious. Since you don''t want to hear the words of an unknown young doctor, then go to the operation room now. You can watch from the side, but if you want to join the surgery, it''s best to take on the most professional attitude..."Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 747

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0747


    This time, none of the doctors talked back to him. They all had expensive bodies and a great life to enjoy. How could they possibly lower themselves to the level of a "lunatic" who could hurt someone at any time?


    Although he was not convinced in his heart, not to the point he was even in a panic, he still wanted to see for himself what kind of courage Ye Fan actually had to dare to speak to them in such a manner.


    After Ye Fan left the conference room, he did not go directly to the operation room, but instead went to find Feng Yueying and Du Yun''er.<span>"Yun''er, Ying Ying, when I go into the operation room and perform surgery on the dean, don''t go anywhere else. Just stay outside the operation room with Durc Therar. If there''s an emergency, I''ll be able to take care of it," said Ye Fan.


    <span>Feng Yueying nodded in understanding, "Don''t worry, I won''t be in a hurry to see Little Hui. Since we''re already here, we shouldn''t be missing a few hours."


    Ye Fan smiled and said to Ronica, "I need aputer."


    "Computer? What are you going to do? " Ronica asked.


    "Send mail," said Ye Fan.


    Roonida was surprised for a moment. Durk Therar, who was at the side, also thought of something and asked, "Could it be that you want to contact your old tribe?"<span>Although telephones are easy to be tapped, specialwork channels are very safe. At this very moment, many underground organizationsmunicate through the inte. "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu."


    Ye Fan said, "Bring out the Dragon me Emblem. A battle is already inevitable. I need to get my brothers ready in advance, or else they will bepletely passive."However, Durk frowned and said, "Lucifer, with all due respect, although you all rose up quickly and fought bravely, the ruler of the old days and the people sent by the Holy King''s Court were mostly below the Spirit Condensation realm.


    The twelve great devils had already lost four experts in the Sacred War.


    If I remember correctly, among them, Samuel, Abton, and Beelzebub were all at the Spirit Condensation realm. Their deaths have had a great impact on you.


    However, this time we are facing the Peterberg Club. In the past, when the Dominators and And teamed up, there were at least four experts in the Spirit Condensation realm. The other experts are hard to estimate.


    As for the rest of you, Assazier, Asmuntis, and Leviathan, although you are excellentmanders and assassins, your individual strength isn''t that great.I don''t think they can do much unless you contact them now and ask them toe to Magnesium. However, the Pentagon will not allow it. It will only increase the pressure. "


    Ye Fan calmly replied, "What you said is very true, but I naturally have my own ns. What you need to do now is to contact the two Dragon Knights, Earth Dragon and Wind Dragon, who might be on your side."<span>When trying their best to face And, they at least remain neutral, not have two more enemies. "


    Durk nodded with caution. "Well, I had wanted to leave the kingdom with you first, but now it seems ¡­" Leaving is out of the question. We have to change our strategy. "


    <span>Ye Fan was very nervous. After he had spoken with Durk, he immediately found an office and sent an email to Sally on Purgatory Ind through his own special inte channel.


    After finishing the treatment, Ye Fan changed into a set of surgical clothes, dispelled the poison, and walked into the operation room.


    The few famous doctors from the magnesium countries could only act as assistants this time and were clearly not convinced. However, they could only put on airs when Roonida insisted on their cooperation.


    Seeing Ye Fan walk in, everyone still looked at him as if they were waiting for a good show.


    <span>"Blood pressure 120, 73, heart rate 82, all normal," the anesthesiologist said tly.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head and took the scalpel. Without muchmunication, he neatly opened his abdomen and performed the right lobe resection.


    <span>Until seeing Ye Fan make the cut, the several doctors finally became more serious. They discovered that Ye Fan''s surgical technique was very skilled and fluid, without any unnecessary movements, and his speed was still surprisingly fast.


    Just from this move alone, they were able to realize that this young man from China was indeed not simple.


    Ronica stood at the side and watched the changes in everyone''s expressions, a smile on her face. She had also expected this to happen.However, the operation section was rather easy. The real problem was the part that was going to happen next ¡­


    "Because the patient''s kidney function is iplete, using artificial heart and lungs is extremely dangerous, so you can''t do happy surgery." Ye Fan said, "Next, I will use my method to directly remove the tumor, and you can just listen to mymands."


    "This Doctor Ye, if we don''t cut open the heart, how will we remove the tumor? Isn''t that a contradiction? " the bespectacled man asked unhappily.


    Ye Fan didn''t exin any further. He took the scalpel and began to cut open the caudate lobe of the liver, exposing the inferior vena cava...


    <span>A doctor who saw this was shocked, "Do you want to start from the right lobe of the liver and pull out the entire tumor that connects to the atrium!?"


    <span>Ye Fan raised his brows, "He is indeed worthy of being a world-ss doctor. Since he can see through it, then he should know how to cooperate, right?"


    "This is too crazy!" I''ve never seen such an operation! This ¡­ What should I do? " The doctor was a bit confused.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, it seems like the technology in the Earth Axis''s heart, to the doctors of the current world, is really hard to fully understand in a short time.


    "First assistant, second assistant, ligate the bile duct. Give me the electric de ¡­" Ligation of the hepatic veins into the vessels near the portion. Incision of the diaphragm to free the inferior vena cava. "


    Ye Fan beganmanding, giving these assistants the most direct order.<span>Not long after, the blood flow of the liver was blocked. Ye Fan had someone calcte the time and cut open the inferior vena cava from the right hepatic vein.


    During the whole operation, everyone present was shocked to their souls. At the same time, they were also impressed by Ye Fan''s exquisite technique, and the look in their eyes towards Ye Fan had already changed from disdain to adoration.


    When Ye Fan removed the tumor from the right lobe of the liver, the operation was also dered a sess!


    By the time the stitching was over, the group of doctors were at a loss for words. This was especially true for the bespectacled male doctor. His face was full of shame and embarrassment.<span>"Blood loss 700 points, 130 points, 75 points, everything is normal..." The anesthesiologist, as if in a dream, looked at Ye Fan in disbelief.


    Ye Fan took off his mask, looked at Principal Li''s sleeping face, and smiled as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders.


    He was not in the mood to care about how the doctors saw the changes in his gaze, so he just left the operation room.Outside, the sky was already starting to brighten.


    Feng Yueying and Du Yun''er didn''t sleep the whole night. Seeing that Ye Fan hade out and learned of the sessful operation, they were extremely excited.


    This was especially so for Du Yun''er. She had been worried for so many days. She finally calmed down and began to cry again. However, this time, she was smiling and crying.


    <span>After pacifying Du Yun''er, Ye Fan told both the girl and Feng Yueying to rest for a bit. President Li had just finished his surgery, so he definitely needed to rest, so he couldn''t immediately return to China.


    "Durk, did anything happen outside during my operation right?" Ye Fan asked the ck Dragon Knight. He was d that there were no problems during the operation.


    Durk said with a strange expression on his face, "There''s nothing wrong. It should be And and the others who didn''t dare to fight you. They are probably trying toe up with a n."<span>But I really didn''t expect that the Underworld Sovereign who kills people easily, would actually be a surgeon ¡­ You are a very contradictory person, Lucifer. "


    "If I only knew how to kill people, you wouldn''t rely on me to save the situation, right?" Ye Fan said with a smile.


    <span>Durk was stunned for a moment before grinning. "Indeed."


    "Alright, stop talking about me, have you contacted the Earth Dragon Knight and the Wind Dragon Knight?" Ye Fan asked.


    Durk sighed: "They didn''t reply. It seems like they are still waiting and watching."


    "Being able to maintain neutrality is fortunate." Ye Fan smiled and said, "Let''s just stay here for now. This is the Mayo Medical Center, so many of the world''s nobles and officials are hospitalized here, they won''t recklessly attack here."Ronica, who was at the side, was speechless. "Oh my god ¡­" "Lucifer, you''re using our hospital as your protective umbre?!"


    "Old friend, you can''t possibly kick us out, can you?" Ye Fanughed evilly.


    "I ¡­" Ronica was about to say something when she received a phone call. With a frown, she answered, "Dean, is there something you need?"


    After hearing only a few words, Ronica hung up the phone and said with a worried expression, "Robert will be in the future. He said that he hopes to meet the doctor from China who came from afar ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 748

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0748


    Admiral Robert?<span>Ye Fan and Durk looked at each other, "It seems that the Peterberg Club has sent their representative over, with the intention of giving gifts first before sending troops."


    "This is their territory. If we don''t see them, they can force us." Durk frowned.


    "Why did they not see him? Of course, I have to ask him clearly. What is their goal?" Ye Fan smiled, "Let''s go, Florence, take me to see this general."


    "Damn it... "Why would a medical doctor like me be involved in such a matter?" Ronnie''s face was full of bitterness, but he could only lead the way for Ye Fan.


    Arriving at a reception room in the medical center, there were already over a dozen inclothes Martian army special forces standing outside.


    <span>With just a nce, Ye Fan was able to see through their origins ¡ª Delta Team 0.


    During the battle at Lou Chun Ind, Ye Fan had killed arge number of soldiers. These warriors looked at him with hostility.However, Ye Fan didn''t care at all, and calmly walked into the reception room.


    As for Ronica, she didn''t want to stay in this damned ce and quickly ran away.<span>Several people were already standing in the room. One of them was a middle-aged man wearing a four-star general uniform. He was not considered tall or big. He had short chestnut hair, a long face and eyes filled with spirit.


    He was standing in front of the french window, holding a sandalwood pipe that looked to be of some age.Behind him was a high-ranking officer who was also wearing a general''s uniform. He had brown hair, had a square face, and was very tall and sturdy. He was almost two meters, and his military uniform could not even cover up his strong physique.


    Other than these two officers, the other few were all elitemandos. Without a doubt, they were definitely elite soldiers who had gone through human transformation.<span>Hearing the door open, General Robert turned around with a friendly smile on his face. "Lucifer, I''ve always heard about you, but I never thought that I would look even younger than the pictures."


    "Really? I thought you guys had been paying attention to me, but it turns out that you just heard my story." Ye Fan replied with a smile.


    Robert pretended not to hear Ye Fan''s sarcasm. He pointed at the high-ranking officer at the side, "This is General Smith of the first division. He has been wanting to meet you in person for a long time."


    General Smith said in a deep voice, "Lucifer, my favorite student, Colonel Bird, had fought with you before, and he died in your hands. Do you remember?"<span>"I don''t remember." Ye Fan replied directly.


    "What, you want to deny it?" Smith sneered.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "What do I have to deny? It''s just that I''ve killed too many people. Generally, the weaker ones, I have no impression of."<span>"Haha, what big words! Where do you think this is? This is the home of the magnesium nation, you can''t escape now! " Smith said proudly.


    "Flee?" I brought someone here to treat a patient, why would you run away? " Ye Fan looked at Robert with a smile that was not a smile, "General, you don''t think that a team formed from an [A] ss organization can scare me, do you?"Smith felt scorned and was about to explode, but Robert held out a hand to stop him.


    "Lucifer, I''m a soldier, and walking around in circles is not what I like. I''vee to find you only because I admire you and your skills, and want to point you in the right direction," Robert said.<span>Ye Fan immediately sat down on the table, crossing his arms in front of him, and said with a smile, "Really? But I don''t feel like I''m at the end of my rope, why would I be led?"


    <span>"There''s no need to deny it, Lucifer. Actually, you know very well that you are surrounded by enemies," General Robert took two steps forward and said with narrowed eyes, "You have already fallen out with the White Queen. Behind her is the Shakyamuni.


    And now, you have been entangled by Durc Therar. He has a Dragon me Emblem on him, which means that he has ced a ticking time bomb in your hands. The Holy Dragon Knight, Auldo, will not let you off.


    If the Dragon Knights and the Dominators attacked you together in the past, your old enemy, the Holy Court, would definitely not let this opportunity slip by and eliminate you.<span>Do you think that our national army is your enemy? You''re wrong. We respect the strong. You and your people have always been the objects of admiration for me and the President.


    If you are willing to stand by us and we be your own people, then I can guarantee that the White Queen and Olendo won''t cause any more trouble for you. "<span>Ye Fan was silent for a moment, and then clicked his tongue, "What an amazing temptation, as long as you agree to stand on one team, you will be able to turn so many enemies into nothing. Worthy of being a member of the Peterberg Club, you are really powerful."


    Robert took a drag on his cigarette, his eyes shing. "Since you know I''m a member of Peterberg, you should know that I''m not talking to you.If you join our camp, your current enemies will no longer be a problem.


    More importantly, you will have the chance to share our future victories and reap benefits that you cannot imagine! "


    "Oh? "What benefits?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Robert did not avoid the topic. "What other goals do you think a person like us has in this world?


    Money, wealth, power, status ¡­ these were like a woman''s beautiful face, vulnerable to the power of time!


    <span>What is truly worthy of our pursuit is endless life, which is an inexhaustible time! "


    "As expected... The people who have been searching for the secret of the Immortal Medicine, is it any of your business? "Ye Fan''s guess was confirmed, and he shook his head with emotion," Are you guys that afraid of death?


    "No, death is not scary. What is scary is that there is no pursuit of death ¡­"We are only pursuing what we should be pursuing. People always need ideals to live, right? "


    Robert said confidently, "What do you think about joining us in avoiding those meaningless fights and in pursuing eternal life?"


    <span>"Not interested." Ye Fan tly refused.


    Robert was stunned. "Why?"<span>"If the price of eternal life is to be a dehumanized monster, then I would rather die standing than live on my knees," said Ye Fan.


    <span>Robert''s face sank, "These are just excuses. You have already teamed up with the Dragon Soul of China. Haven''t you given in to the Dragon Soul!?"


    "I only made a deal with Dragon Soul, and didn''t do anything against nature. If you all insist on thinking that way, then I won''t exin too much." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Looks like you won''t ept my good intentions ¡­" "Lucifer, good luck!" General Robert''s expression was cold, and he did not want to say anything else. He turned around and led his men out.


    Before leaving, Smith looked back at Ye Fan, and a cruel smile appeared on his face. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 749

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0749A picturesque view of a private grape ntation on the seaside in the state of California. The sea breeze is intoxicating.


    <span>In the depths of the manor, in an especiallyrge underground storage room that had undergone modifications, over a hundred white candles were flickering with mes.


    <span>Under the dim candlelight, a dozen robust young men who were bound by chains and had their mouths stuffed were revealing expressions of terror.


    They all looked at a white-haired old woman. The old woman wore a gray robe, and her face was full of wrinkles. Her cheeks were sunken, as if she were a living corpse.


    <span>Most terrifying of all, the old woman''s eyes gradually turned pitch ck, like a demon or demon, and they emitted a dark aura that caused one to despair ¡­


    The old woman opened her arms and a ck phantom demon appeared above her head. It opened its bloody maw and pounced towards the dozen or so young and strong men!This group of men let out miserable cries for help, but in this underground ce, it waspletely meaningless.


    <span>The group of men rapidly shriveled and aged until they became skin and bones. After the dozen or so white-haired old men, they lost their vitality on the spot.


    On the other hand, this old woman had a head of dry white hair that had turned into a light golden hair. Her skin was white and taut, and she was brimming with the aura of youth.


    <span>She had changed from an olddy to a young girl at the prime of her youth. However, she had the charisma of a mature woman, and her movements were graceful and captivating.


    <span>"Huff ¡­" The woman let out a long, satisfied breath. "Finally alive again, Olendo ¡­ "You''ve made me wait too long this time."


    Opposite the woman, in a dark corner, a tall and straight man was silently watching everything that was happening.


    The man walked out of the shadows, revealing a handsome and resolute face. He said, "Sylvie, you should be satisfied. Within the next few days, you will need to bring over ten or so Dragon Cavalry Soldiers over, so that you can absorb their vitality. It''s not an easy matter to not be discovered by anyone else in the organization.""Who told you to insist on using your Dragon Cavalry Soldiers? You can just go and arrest them on the streets. As long as they are young and strong, you can do it too!" Sylvie sneered.


    "For an ordinary person''s life force to help you recover, they would need at least forty to fifty, or even more. That would be too much of a risk, and I don''t want to take that risk," And said.


    "There''s nothing we can do about this. We can only me Lucifer for this. If it wasn''t for him ¡­" I won''t get nothing, and I almost died in China! " A venomous look appeared in Sylvie''s eyes.


    "I''ve told you before, you think Lucifer is too simple.""So what if it is? Honored Holy Dragon Knight, now that your Dragon me Badge has been stolen and Lucifer has peed on your Dragon Cavalry Armor, what qualifications do you have to make such sarcastic remarks?" Sylvie mocked.


    "You don''t have to enrage me. Lucifer and Durk will not escape my grasp.


    As long as General Robert is unable to convince them, I will naturally settle this rebellion ¡­


    Before that, Rebus and Barbara have arrived, and Rebus has been looking for youtely. The man at the house reports that he doesn''t seem to have a good temper. "


    Sylvie snorted coldly and said, "I was just about to go look for him as well. That stinky arms dealer who stinks of money. Come, let''s go meet him!"After saying that, in her jade-like feet, Sylvie strode towards the exit of the basement.


    <span>And took a look at the corpses of the Dragon Cavalry soldiers that had been sucked dry, his expression cold as he struck out with his palm.


    <span>The spirit energy from this palm formed a strong gust of wind, bringing with it a strong explosive force, and it unexpectedly shattered these corpses to pieces!


    At the same time, the fragments of the corpses fell into a distant corner, where ¡­ It was a pile of skeletons!


    By the outdoor pool in the manor.


    Rebus, wearing a flowered shirt and sunsses, was lying on a beach chair, a bottle of whiskey half drunk beside him.His daughter, Barbara, was dressed in a bikini and her voluptuous figure was clearly visible in the pool.


    <span>"Dearest father, since you''re already here, why don''t you properly enjoy the sunlight here?" Barbara leaned against the side of the pool and giggled.


    <span>"I''m not that bored. If I didn''t find this ce, who knows how long it would take for that damned Sylvie to be willing to see me!" Rebus was annoyed.


    <span>"Dad, living would be too boring for you like this" sighed Barbara.


    <span>Rabson took a sip of his wine, "Darling, you don''t understand ¡­ Seeing myself growing old in the mirror, living is a form of torture ¡­ "


    Right at this moment, Rebus saw that on the opposite side of the pool, Sylvie, dressed in a grey robe, and Andur, dressed in casual attire, were walking over.


    "Sylvie!" What the hell are you doing!? " Rebus jumped to his feet.


    "Mr. Leibson, I don''t understand your reason for shouting at me like that." Sylvie said coldly.


    He said angrily, "You don''t have to pretend to be stupid! I have already kept my promise. All the money I needed has been wasted and all of the energy I needed has been used. In order to find you all the ingredients for the immortal medicine, the Asura''s Assembly that I created with a high price has been greatly damaged!


    Could it be that after doing so much, I still can''t let me see the Apocalypse Shakyamuni!? We said that Shakyamuni Apocalypse would teach me the method to keep my youth. What happened in the end!? "<span>Sylvie said with a gloomy face, "The Asura will not be your credit. You only paid for it, but the one who really does the work is me and the Asura King. If I didn''t send people to secretly support and train you, your Asura would have already been destroyed by some organization like the Dragon Soul.


    As for what you said, throwing money and putting in some effort ¡­ Yes, you did spend money and you did your best, but what did you get to show off?


    Back then, after the meeting with Sytor, he had confidently told me that he would solve Lucifer''s problem ¡­ In the end, Lucifer was still alive and well, but he had learned more secrets!Where did you spend your money? The people you''re looking for, don''t tell me all of them have the same pig''s brains as you!? "


    <span>"What does that have to do with me? Do you think I want to? Wasn''t it the other members of the club that believed in that mad woman, the Elephant Head God?


    <span>That woman took my money, but didn''t kill Lucifer. Now that she has disappeared, I am also a victim! "


    <span>When Olenin heard this, he frowned and said, "What did you say? The elephant head god has disappeared? "


    He gritted his teeth and said, "That woman took a huge sum of money from my hands, and a lot from the other members, and then disappeared with the ''lighthouse elements''. Our club has been searching for her everywhere!


    "Damn it, she''s been using us from the beginning to the end. She''s the most unafraid of death that I''ve ever seen ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 750

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0750And said unhappily, "I told you before, this woman is too cunning to be trusted ¡­ It''s just that you people from Peterberg are too arrogant. "


    Rebus said: "This is an unexpected situation. It has nothing to do with my decision!" To kill him within the borders of China is already extremely difficult! "


    "Stupid is stupid, don''t find excuses for yourself," Sylvie said coldly. "If you want to meet my teacher, you should kill Lucifer first. If you can''t do it, then shut up!"<span>There is no such thing as a free lunch in this world. If you cannot achieve your goals, you must wait! "


    "You ¡­ How dare you talk to me like that!? Do you believe that I can immediately cut off all cooperation!? " Rebus stared.


    "So be it. Do you think I''ll be afraid?" Silvia snickered.<span>Rebus smiled savagely. "If you leave me, if you leave my Leibson n, then the Asura Faction that you secretly support won''t be able to continue!


    After losing the Asura''s Association, you, the ruler of the past, must step onto the surface. How can you maintain your image as the pure and holy empress of the past?


    The most important thing is that you will lose your greatest backer. Do you think that everyone is as generous as me, willing to take such risks, and support you and your teacher to make enemies all over the world?! "


    <span>"The one controlling all the fanatics in the world is the Asura King, not you. As for the financial backers, many of them are willing to work for my teacher. Do you really think that we have to choose you?" Sylvie said disapprovingly.


    <span>Rebus flushed with anger, knocking the bottle to the floor and smashing it to smithereens.


    <span>"Good!" What a good White Queen! What a good disciple of Shakyamuni! Since you are ying with the Leibson family, don''t regret it in the future! This world is not as simple as you think! "


    <span>After he finished speaking, he waved his hand towards Barbara, "Let''s go! Daughter, there''s nothing left to wait here for! "


    <span>"Yes, Father."


    Barbara, whose body was still wet, let out a sweet smile and suddenly stepped forward."Sssssss!" Blood suddenly spurted out from the location of Rebus''s throat.


    <span>With eyes wide and eyes filled with disbelief, he pointed a trembling finger at his daughter.


    The golden-haired, blue-eyed Barbara was holding a ss shard from a bottle that had blood on it.


    <span>"Ba... Barbara. You. "Why ¡­" Rebus let out a despairing whine, questioning his precious child.


    <span>Barbara smiled coquettishly and went forward to hug Sylvie''s neck. Sylvie''s hand also naturally embraced Barbara''s waist, and the two women naturally kissed.


    "Dear father, you are right, this world is not as simple as you think ¡­ Since you think that getting older is a form of torture, you might as well die early ¡­<span>"Anyway, you''re not the only heir to the Leibson family in this world. Don''t you still have me?"


    <span>Looking at his daughter''s increasingly cold face, Rebus finally understood what was going on.


    "You ¡­ You are. "Asura King!?"


    Barbaraughed even more. "It''s toote now, Dad. Farewell. "


    Rebus fell to the ground, his body twitching, his eyes wide open.No one would have thought that one of the world''s top three arms giants, the rich and powerful old Leibson, would die so suddenly at the hands of his own daughter!


    Even And didn''t expect this to happen. "You are actually the Asura King ¡­"


    Barbara pouted and gave And Duo a charming look, "Dear Sir Holy Dragon Knight, can you help me get rid of my father''s corpse?"


    "Do you want to cremate him or bury him in the cemetery?"


    Barbara pouted. "That''s too much trouble. My dad has so much meat on him, so why don''t you feed it directly to a stray dog?"


    Olendo frowned, but said nothing. He got two servants and told them to drag the corpse down, disintegrate it, and feed it to the dogs.<span>As soon as the body was dragged away, Barbara excitedly danced with Sylvie by the side of the pool. "Oh, that''s great! I was waiting for this day toe!


    "Dear Sylvie, I have already familiarized myself with all of the old fellow''s business channels. Now, I can finally inherit everything from the entire Leibson family!"


    Sylvie tore off Barbara''s bikini, grabbed it with her hand, and twisted it with force. "Slut, you''re so happy after just killing your father. How abnormal are you?"<span>Barbara felt pain and excitement from being grabbed, and instead reached out to pull open Sylvie''s grey robe, saying with a wistful look in her eyes, "I only know that the more abnormal I am, the more you will like me!"


    The two of them hugged each other again. After a series of intense kisses, the little clothes they had on them were all taken off.


    Barbara was lying on the beach chair, while Sylvie was lying on top of her. One of them had a full body, the other was slender and graceful, the scenery beautiful beyondpare.<span>"Ander, what are you hesitating for? Is Barbara and I not enough to attract you?" Seeing the Holy Dragon Knight standing there unmoved, Sylvie couldn''t help but turn her head and smile charmingly.


    A sinister smile appeared on his face as he reached out to untie his belt.


    Twenty minutester, a cell phone by the pool rang.


    <span>And stood up from the two women''s bodies. Sylvie and Barbara had unsatisfied expressions on their faces and were very displeased with this phone call.


    <span>"Yes, I''m Rodriguez ¡­" Not long after Olendo answered the phone, his expression became serious. "I know, that''s as I expected."


    After hanging up, Olendo said, "Lucifer refused to cooperate. He chose to oppose us."


    <span>Sylvie and Barbara looked at each other and were not surprised.


    "In this world, if they are not friends, they are enemies. Lucifer and hispanions, if they are not willing to cooperate with us, they will be allies of the Chinese sooner orter. When that timees, our search for the immortal medicine will be blocked," Barbara said.


    "So... "He must die," And said in a deep voice."Lucifer might have fought too many victories and gotten carried away. He really thinks ¡­ With his current strength, he can be an enemy to us. "Sylvie grinned and said," Ander, it seems that out of this year''s top ten legends, after Skerriton dies, we will lose another. "


    <span>"They are at the Mayo Medical Center. There are too many important people around the world to do anything about it, but as soon as they start to leave the country, that is a good time for us to do anything about it.


    I will take advantage of this time to gather the other Dragon Knights ¡­ At that time, I will personally send you, the Sovereign of Hell, back to hell. "<span>"Cluck, cluck ¡­" Barbara smiled charmingly and said, "Since there''s still time, can we continue with the strong Mr. Rodriguez?"


    <span>Looking at the woman between his legs again, Olendo swore bluntly, "BITCH." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 751

    One second. Org, free of charge!<span>0751


    At the medical center, after Ye Fan had confirmed the old man''s condition in President Li''s postoperative ward, he let Du Yun''er apany the old man while he walked towards the nursing ward.


    <span>Ye Fan pushed open the door and walked in. He saw Feng Yueying standing there, chatting with Ronica.


    Feng Xiaohui quietlyid on the bed, still in aatose state. Compared to half a year ago, he hadn''t changed at all.


    "Ying Ying, how is it, is my brother-inw better?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.<span>When Feng Yueying saw the man enter, she hurriedly asked, "Hubby, have you finished talking with that general?" He didn''t make things difficult for you, right? "


    <span>Ye Fan curled his lips, "Who knows? It should be fine for the time being, but when we leave this ce, it won''t be certain."


    Lownida sighed and said, "Then you''d better find some helpers. Otherwise, you won''t be able to handle this."


    "You guys don''t have to worry about these things. You said on the phone that Little Hui has already reacted, is that true?" Ye Fan asked.<span>"After various treatments, we will try our best to repair his brain''s function."


    <span>Recently, he had been testing his brain waves and found that he had more fluctuations to the sounds of the outside world. This meant that the healing effect was still there. However, he was unsure if he could continue to improve.


    <span>I think the most likely sound to wake up the patient is the voice of family, so I asked Miss Feng toe and stay for a few days.


    <span>Let''s try and see if we can transmit her voice to Feng Xiaohui''s brain through existing technology, and see if we can wake him up. "


    <span>Feng Yueying nodded repeatedly, "I''ll definitely cooperate fully. Dr. Ronica, I''ll have to trouble you."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan suddenly thought of something and said, "Wait..." What are the main aspects of the brain repair you''re talking about? "<span>Ronica immediately answered, "The main focus is on the activation of the brainstem reticr structure. This is a key point of the consciousness disorder. The person maintaining consciousness relies on the awakening reaction and cognitive response."


    <span>Ye Fan thought about it, then said, "I think..." Being busy on the leaderboard ¡­


    "Dear Ye Fan, although you are very strong in cardiac surgery, this is brain science, are you kidding me?" "Yes," Ronnie said speechlessly.<span>"Although I''m not an expert, but in the Earth Axis ¡­ "There''s an expert!" Ye Fanughed.


    "What!? You got the Earth Axis!? " Ronica almost screamed.<span>Ye Fan shook his head, "I only got the medical data, and that took a lot of effort. I almost had a falling out with Dragon Soul."


    "That is already very impressive! I... Can I have a look at the information in there? " he asked expectantly.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "Don''t be impatient, the information there is massive, I won''t bring it with me."


    <span>And it''s only one of my women who can do that, and I''m going to ask her to look at the data on the repair of the brainstemwork and see if there''s anything that technology can use. "


    Ronnie sighed with emotion, "You actually managed to obtain the medical skills from the Earth''s axis. It looks like... It''s not impossible for you to save Angel. "


    Hearing this name, Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a trace of a fluctuation, and he also smiled and nodded, "Yeah, after all this time, I must properly study the technology inside, and find a way to save Angel."<span>Feng Yueying wondered, "Who is Angel? Is she hurt? "


    "No, she''s been dead for more than seven years," he said regretfully.


    "Ah?!" Feng Yueying felt a chill, "Then... "Then how can we save her?"


    <span>If a person died seven years ago, wouldn''t that mean his bones would rot? The more the woman thought about it, the more terrifying it became.


    <span>"It''s a long story, Ying Ying. In the future, when I have time, I will tell you about Angel. You haven''t seen Little Hui in a long time, so you should apany him for a chat. I will go out with Ronnie to think of a way," said Ye Fan.


    <span>Feng Yueying was naturally eager for Ye Fan to find a way, so she didn''t ask any further questions.


    <span>Ye Fan and Ronica came to her personalboratory, which was also one of her big offices.


    After some encryption, he contacted Chu Yunyao via theputer.


    Chu Yunyao had juste out from theboratory and was busy with business matters. When she heard Ye Fan say that he was going to start deciphering the information in brain science, she instantly became angry.<span>"Ye!" Aren''t you asking for an inch too much!? Do you think I''m a trantor!? Even if the military wants me to decipher it, they would still give me a vacation, understand?! "


    Ye Fan heard the woman''s voice from his headphones and felt very embarrassed, "Little Yao Yao, I can only rely on you. Don''t worry, I won''t let you work so hard for nothing. Wait until I get back, I will reward you well."


    "What do you reward me with?" I don''tck anything! " Chu Yunyao unhappily said.<span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "That..." "If you have the conditions, just say it. I will do my best to satisfy you!"


    <span>Chu Yunyao went silent for a moment, then said, "Then I want you to confess to me. Your background and background, you still haven''t told me about it yet. Just what happened during those years you were overseas."


    Ye Fan stared nkly, he felt that this was not a problem, after all he had already seen Chu Yunyao''s sincerity."No problem!" Go back and ask! I''ll answer whatever you ask me! " Ye Fan smiled and said.


    <span>"That''s more like it..." Chu Yunyao gave a satisfied snort, "I''ve already made an appointment with the SPA. Once it''s done, I''ll go back and decipher it. Send me the main content you want to decipher."


    <span>Ye Fan let out a deep breath. He liked to negotiate with him so much, so he knew that Chu Yunyao was the only woman in his group.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    The Pentagon, Admiral Robert''s office, although it was daytime, the curtains were closed because there was a video conference on theputer.<span>There were a dozen or so windows on the screen, and everyone in each window had a prominent position.


    "General Robert, why aren''t you attacking Lucifer even though Lucifer is already right in front of your eyes?"


    <span>He is now with Dragon Soul. Our n to search the world for the Ten Continents is already ruined twice!


    If he were to tell more people about the details of our cooperation with the Dragon Knights and the ruler of the old days, or let the people of the underground world know about it, it will seriously hinder our ns! " Wearing white clothes, Chief Hassan shouted in anger."Robert, are you afraid? We have the Armageddon Mage King as our strongest ally, and you''re still afraid of a legendary Lucifer?! " Ms. Tiffany demanded.


    <span>"Calm down, Ms. Tiffany, Chief Hassan, you have to consider this carefully. Lucifer will not run away in a hurry, he has two important people who are being treated at the Mayo Medical Center.


    "If we attack the medical center, it will definitely cause a lot of trouble. I just want to wait for Lucifer and the others toe out, then eliminate them in one fell swoop," Robert said.


    "This is too passive, it''s the same as giving Lucien time to prepare for the fight. If he can gather all his forces, it''ll be even harder to kill him."<span>"You think too much, Chief Hassan." Robert grinned and said, "With Ander and the other Dragon Knights, they are no match for him."


    "General Robert, don''t forget about his potential allies, as well as China and the Dark Council. Give him some time to rest, it''s not a joke!" Brandon of the Rothschild family said.<span>When Robert heard this, he finally frowned. "If the Dark Council makes a move, we can let the Sacred Royal House hold them back. As for the Chinese ¡­ They probably won''t fight us for Lucifer. "


    "Won''t it? "If the Chinese find out that we stole the map of Shizhou, they will definitely need Lucifer''s overseas power. I think they will definitely help us," Brandon said.


    Everyone fell silent, as if they were considering the possibility.


    Suddenly, another video window opened. It was a blonde young sexydy. It was Barbara. She had joined the meeting. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 752

    One second. Org, free of charge!0752


    <span>Everyone was surprised to see Barbara. Chief Hassan asked, "Are you Rabson''s daughter? Why did youe in for the meeting? "


    <span>Barbara showed a sad expression, "My kind father suddenly died of a heart attack, so... I''ll have to take over. "


    "Rebus is dead?!" Everyone had different expressions on their faces. Clearly, they did not believe something like a sudden heart attack.


    However, they were all smart people. There was no point in asking too much about such matters, so no one said anything."Miss Barbara, I wonder what you think of what we''re talking about?" asked the Brandon gentleman.


    <span>Barbara opened her mouth and said, "Everyone seems to be hesitating, but do we really need to think about it? Now was the best time to kill Lucifer.


    <span>This wasn''t just to solve a hidden danger, the crucial point was that the demons still controlled the resources.


    Can you bear to see the mercenaries of Bhahmet roaming the battlefields of the world? Can you tolerate Baffour killing those killers in all the big cities of the world, right in front of your eyes? Can you tolerate that devil, the devil of a man, helping the Pr Bear sell weapons?


    Come to think of it, Lucifer had pretended to retire himself, but he had been revolting all of us!<span>The world has taken away the wealth that was ours, the people who should have served us, and it''s a name for them to be free, but what about the fact? They are robbers!


    There are only eight of the twelve great devils left. As long as Lucifer dies, we can besiege the Purgatory Ind!


    At that time, everything that belongs to us will return to us. Aside from China, the rest of the world will be under our control.


    Even if the Chinese have SKEE, but no matter how powerful the intelligence is, if they can''t leave the country, and have no connections overseas, they can''t contend against us, they can only watch as we search for the secrets of eternal life!


    <span>I believe that His Excellency Shakyamuni Apocalypse must also be hoping that we won''t make any more mistakes, right? "


    The crowd fell into silence once again when they heard this. A few of them also revealed a look of displeasure, as if they were thinking of the vexation that had appeared on their faces when they were mounted."In the long run, Lucifer is one of the biggest hidden dangers in our n," Ms. Tiffany said, "General Robert, I suggest that we let the Dragon Knight And take action immediately."


    Barbara giggled and said, "We understand General Robert''s worries. It''s not that difficult to attack without affecting the Mayo Medical Center. We just need to use some tactics ¡­""Oh?" Robert narrowed his eyes. "Miss Barbara, I''m all ears ¡­"


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    In the medical center, after Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao connected, they quickly started to study Feng Xiaohui''s treatment n.<span>Two days passed by without anyone noticing.


    During this period of time, President Li hadpletely awakened. After knowing that he was fine, the old man''s mood improved greatly.


    Ye Fan and the others also didn''t want the old man to know that there were some powerful enemies outside eyeing them covetously, and only wanted the old man to recuperate and recuperate.<span>With Durk watching over the two women and Dean Li, Ye Fan concentrated on his work in Ronica''sboratory.


    <span>During the day, Ronica woulde to help, but she also had her own patients and work, so she couldn''t stay in theb forever.


    <span>In the past two days, Ye Fan had used two kinds of drug forms recorded in the Earth Axis Heart, both used to activate the dormant brain cells to stimte the brain stem energy, but they didn''t seem to have a very good effect.


    On the third day, Chu Yunyao deciphered arge amount of information. She also felt that it was too much and needed to rest for a while.


    Ye Fan naturally didn''t want the woman to faint from exhaustion, so he let her go to rest first, and then continued to use his current information to see if he could use it.<span>Nightfall. Just as Ye Fan was staring at theputer and pondering, theboratory door was gently pushed open.


    "Ying Ying?" When Ye Fan discovered it was Feng Yueying, he gently smiled, "What happened?"<span>Feng Yueying came in with a tray in her hands, and said with a bit of bitterness, "I asked Roninda just now and found out that you haven''t eaten these past few days. Even if your body is strong, you still can''t keep on not eating and drinking."


    <span>Ye Fan saw that the woman had brought in some sandwiches and sd, as well as two bottles of fruit juice. Although it was very simple, it was also very difficult to find delicious food in the hospital.


    Ye Fan''s heart warmed, once the woman put the things down, he reached out and grabbed Feng Yueying''s hand, pulling her to sit on hisp.


    "Aiya, what are you doing?" Feng Yueying struggled symbolically twice, feeling somewhat shy.


    "Husband is hugging you, isn''t it better that you haven''t been hugged for a few days?" Ye Fan said with a smile.


    <span>When Feng Yueying heard this, she obediently put her head on Ye Fan''s shoulder, "Hubby ¡­. You must be very tired, it''s been hard on you these few days. "


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "I''m not tired, but I''m really sorry. Yingying, it''s rare to be able to bring you all here, so I didn''t have the time to apany you out to y. I also didn''t have anything good to eat with you."


    Feng Yueying caressed the man''s cheek and said with a smile, "You are saving the dean and treating my little brother, what is there to let me down for?"


    "Moreover, it''s not like I''ve never been here before. No matter what, I''m still part of the upper echelons of the Embroidery Group, alright? It''s not like there''s anything good to eat in Mai Guo, so I feel that the hospital''s food is pretty good."<span>"Can you work yourself out as you work with me? "I didn''t have enough time to apany you, and since I can''t y with you after Ie out, I me myself even more." Ye Fan sighed.


    <span>"Husband, don''t say that." Feng Yueying kissed the man''s face, and said sweetly, "Do you still remember when we just met? You were still working on the utilities, and foolishly called me ''Sister Yueying'' at that time ¡­"


    "Of course I remember. Speaking of which ¡­ "We''ve known each other for almost three years already, but we didn''t have much interaction in the beginning." Ye Fan recalled.<span>Feng Yueying nodded, "Yeah, I never would have thought that such a man who doesn''t seem to have any rtionship with me would actually help me so much, save my life, and even bring my brother to the best hospital in the world to be treated ¡­"


    I already feel that the heavens have treated me very well. As for you not being able to apany me often, what does it matter.


    <span>This woman was always so understanding, and her soft voice and soft words were always so gentle, causing Ye Fan''s mind to waver.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the woman''s lustrous oval face under the light of themp. His eyebrows were picturesque, and his delicate, bright red lips felt the wonderful sticity of his thigh. He couldn''t help but breathe heavily...


    He grabbed the woman''s waist and lowered his head to kiss her.Feng Yueying seemed to realize what was about to happen as she closed her eyes, and her eyshes trembled as she kissed the man.


    <span>After kissing for less than a minute, Feng Yuying suddenly reached out her hand to push Ye Fan, and said while gasping for breath, "Hubby ¡­" "I want it ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 753

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0753


    <span>"So fast?" Ye Fan didn''t expect that the woman would be in such a hurry to get to the point.


    However, Feng Yueying''s beautiful eyes sparkled. Apparently, this was not a lie. She shyly muttered, "It''s been a long time since Ist asked for it ¡­"


    Finishing this sentence, Feng Yueying felt ashamed of herself, but this was what she truly felt.<span>Ye Fan thought about it for a moment, and then understood that Feng Yueying was a few years older than him, and had also reached an age that he had been yearning for more and more.


    He didn''t think too much about it when he was working, but once he had free time, he naturally had a strong need for it.


    Ye Fan naturally didn''t refuse any visitors. Whether it was a tug of war or a sh of lightning, Ye Fan was an expert.


    <span>"Come here." Ye Fan Xie smiled, bringing the woman to an empty experiment table, and said with anmanding tone, "Lie on the table."


    <span>Feng Yueying understood tactfully, obediently bending over the table, and was about to look back when Ye Fan pressed his hand to her neck.


    "You are not allowed to look back. You only need to feel it..."


    <span>Not only did Feng Yueying not feel ufortable with the man''s rather rude attitude, but she instead felt that it was very stimting.


    Under Ye Fan''s lead, Feng Yueying was sprawled on the table. The clothes on her upper body were still intact, but the bottom part waspletely bare.


    The woman couldn''t see what was going to happen to her. Suddenly, she was hit by the storm like a torrential storm!


    If it weren''t for the fact that the soundproofing effect of thisboratory was good, Feng Yueying''s passionate voice would have shocked the entire floor!


    When everything quieted down, Feng Yueying was already lying there, toozy to move. She was enjoying the beautiful afterglow as she fell into afortable sleep.<span>Of course, it was also because the woman had been in high spirits these past few days and had been talking to Feng Xiaohui. She hadn''t had a good rest and was tired.


    <span>Ye Fan had just picked up the woman and was about to take her to the single bed to rest when he heard someone knocking on the door.


    <span>He was too engrossed just now that he didn''t even notice that there was someone at the door.


    "Brother Ye Fan, can Ie in?" It was Du Yun''er''s voice.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, but since the girls had alreadye, he couldn''t let her go, so he said, "Come in."<span>Du Yun''er pushed open the door, carrying some food just like Feng Yueying. However, the moment she entered the room, she saw the scene in front of her, and her hands trembled. Even her te almost fell to the ground.


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Du Yun''er''s face flushed red and she turned away, "I ¡­ "I ¡­"


    "Don''t just stand there, close the door." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    <span>Du Yun''er bit her lip and could only lock the door.


    Although she knew the rtionship between Ye Fan and Feng Yueying, and that she also had a rtionship with Ye Fan, it was still the first time she faced everything so bluntly.After Ye Fan ced Feng Yueying on the bed in the resting room, he walked out and smiled at Du Yun''er, "You also brought me dinner?"


    <span>Du Yun''er noticed that there was already a meal served on the table. She nodded and averted her gaze as she said, "I ¡­ "I didn''t know Sister Feng woulde..."


    <span>When Ye Fan saw the girl''s bashful look, he found it even more interesting. He went up to take the te and put it down. Then, he grabbed Du Yun''er''s slender waist.


    <span>"Yun''er, what are you staring at?" Ye Fan asked mischievously.


    <span>In fact, Du Yun''er only lowered her head and did not dare to look at the man. However, at this moment, she was reminded that Ye Fan had not put on his pants yet!


    <span>"No ¡­" No! "I''m not looking at that..." Du Yun''er hurriedly exined.


    <span>"Not looking at what?" Ye Fan smiled even more happily.


    <span>"You ¡­ You asked even though you already know it! "


    <span>Seeing that the girl was about to run away, Ye Fan held her even tighter and asked, "Do you like to watch that, Yun''er?"


    "I... I don''t like it when you bully people, Brother Ye Fan. " Du Yun''er whispered, not daring to look at the man''s eyes.Ye Fanughed evilly, "Last time at your house, I wasn''t the one bullying you, wasn''t it you who took the initiative to ask for it?"


    When Du Yun''er thought of that night, she suddenly became speechless. Especially the smell of Ye Fan and Feng Yueying''s remains permeated the air. Du Yun''er''s delicate body also heated up.Ye Fan had been busy these past few days, studying the treatment n. At this moment, he rxed a little and wasn''t satisfied yet. Coincidentally, Du Yun''er had bumped into him again, so of course he wouldn''t let it go.


    <span>From his experience, Du Yun''er''s physical fitness was much better than Feng Yueying''s. She could fight with him for a long time ¡­


    Seeing Du Yun''er''s flushed cheeks, Ye Fan knew that the woman was moved. He lowered his head and bit her ear and said, "Okay Yun''er, didn''t you say you want to be my little enchantress? Did you forget?"<span>"I... I didn''t forget, but didn''t you just... "Did you do it just now?" Du Yun''er whispered. Her heart had already rxed.


    <span>"You think it''s dirty?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Of course not." Du Yun''er shook her head.


    <span>"Thene with me ¡­" Ye Fan smiled and said.


    <span>Du Yun''er couldn''t resist Ye Fan''s gentle words and unknowingly followed him.


    Ye Fan sat back down on the chair and let Du Yun''er slowly squat in front of him.


    There were many things that he didn''t need to teach. Even an intelligentdy like Du Yun''er would know what to do.<span>Although she felt that the man was bullying her again, Du Yun''er thought about Ye Fan''s efforts in the past few days and even saved Principal Li. She felt that she should still "reward" him a little.


    <span>Very soon, Ye Fan let out a long andfortable sigh of relief.


    About ten minutester, perhaps because the sound had be louder, the sleeping Feng Yueying opened her sleepy eyes and slowly sat up from the single bed.


    When Feng Yueying saw under themp in theboratory, the beautiful figure sitting on Ye Fan''s body couldn''t help but cover her red lips.Ye Fan also noticed that Feng Yueying had woken up, so he turned his head and smiled, "Yingying, do you want to join?"


    <span>"Ya!" Du Yun''er was startled, realizing that Feng Yuying had just seen her ungrateful look. She couldn''t help but wish she could escape.


    <span>But Ye Fan held her tightly, she couldn''t go anywhere.


    After Feng Yueying came back to her senses, she immediately gave a calm and collected smile, "I don''t want it, my legs are still weak, but ¡­" Husband, you and little sister Yun''er can continue. I''ll be the spectator. "


    <span>"Sister Feng... You. Don''t look at it! "Ugh ¡­" Du Yun''er was on the verge of tears. This was too embarrassing for her.


    "What''s there to be shy about? Don''t worry, I won''t let big sister Feng goter!" Ye Fan proudly said.


    Feng Yueying red at the man, but a trace of a peculiar expectation surged in her heart, "Hmph, us two sisters together won''t be able to win against you!"


    "Haha, good! I''ll follow you to the end!" Ye Fan couldn''t wait to see it.<span>Du Yun''er felt that what the two had said was absurd, but at the same time, she also felt that it was exciting.


    <span>Perhaps it was because they were in a foreignnd, in an unfamiliar environment, but the three of them faced each other in the most primitive way, expressing their feelings. Suddenly, many things could be forgotten.


    <span>This night in spring was destined to be unforgettable for all three of them.


    <span>At around 8 AM on the second day, when Ye Fan noticed that someone was forcefully opening the lock with the key, the two women were still sleeping on the bed, while he himself was lying on the floor.


    "Oh... As expected of the elegant and elegant Lord of Hell, this is great, I have to use disinfectant in myboratory, this smell... "How exciting." After looking at the scene in theboratory and the two sleeping women, Ronnie threw a supercilious look at Ye Fan.Ye Fan scratched his head in embarrassment, grinned and said, "What''s wrong, what''s the situation?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 754

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0754


    Luo Onida''s face turned serious, he could not hide the excitement in his eyes and said: "Feng Xiaohui... "His brain is abnormally active!"


    Ye Fan suddenly stood up and said in surprise, "Could it be..."


    "That''s right, the potion form we used yesterday was effective!" Ronica said.


    Yesterday afternoon, the two made a form ording to the information on the Earth''s axis. It was made through the traditional Chinese herbal extract as well as some western medicine.


    If he really needed to experiment with this medicine, the period of time he needed to do so would be over three years. But because the technology on the Earth''s axis was definitely mature, the moment he was done with it, he gave Feng Xiaohui an infusion.


    Ye Fan hurriedly woke up the two women. After telling Feng Yueying about the situation, Feng Yueying hurriedly put on her clothes, and without even washing her face or rinsing her mouth, she ran towards Feng Xiaohui''s nursing ward.When everyone arrived at the ward, a few medical staff were monitoring Feng Xiaohui''s brain waves with equipment.


    "Now his brain activity is the most active time yet, Miss Feng. Can you keep talking to him? "Tell him what he was most concerned about, that your family, your parents, anything that touches him, is okay," says Mr Roonida.


    Naturally, Feng Yueying was willing. She immediately sat on the edge of the bed and whispered some of the things she had been talking about for the past few days into Feng Xiaohui''s ear.<span>However, even though Feng Yueying worked hard and Feng Xiaohui''s condition did improve, she remained in her original position after half an hour without any signs of waking up.


    "Don''t be discouraged, Miss Feng. At least your brother''s condition has improved a lot. If we continue to work hard, it will definitely work."<span>Feng Yueying forced a smile, "I''ve already waited for so long, I will continue to persevere."


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "Ying Ying, you can talk to Xiao Hui here. If you''re tired, then take a rest. I''ll go check it out with Florence. Is there any other n?"After leaving the ward, just as Ye Fan and Ronica were about to return to theboratory, they suddenly saw Du Yun''er rushing over.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan!" This is bad! " Du Yun''er''s face paled.


    <span>"What happened?" Ye Fan''s heart sank.


    <span>"Principal... The principal has disappeared! " Du Yun''er said anxiously.


    <span>"How is this possible? Didn''t you let Dark- Therar watch? " Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"Lucifer, I was careless. This is all my fault ¡­"


    Ye Fan angrily grabbed Durk''s cor, "What happened!?"


    Durk shook his head helplessly. "This morning, a nurse had changed shifts. She wanted to push President Li out for exercise. I saw that the nurse was quite ordinary, so I didn''t think too much about it. However... Now they''re not back yet, and I can''t find them. "


    "Then why didn''t you follow me out!?" Ye Fan asked.<span>Darker was silent and did not argue.


    <span>Du Yun''er came forward to persuade him, "Brother Ye Fan, this can''t be med on Mr. Seral. He has to take care of Dean Li and Sister Feng''s brother.


    Those people must have calcted the time when Se?or Seral left and brought President Li away ¡­ "Actually, it''s my fault. I should have been by the principal''s side the entire time..."


    "This is too unusual! General Robert is a very cautious person. With his character, it''s impossible for him to kidnap a patient at our Mayo Medical Center!"<span>If this matter were to spread out, it would bring about a very bad influence on the upper ss of the magnesium nation, ruining the interests of many people in the medicalmunity. This is not his style at all! "


    <span>Ye Fan loosened his grip on Durk''s cor, but his eyes were still cold. Those people actually dared toy their hands on an old man whose operation had yet to recover. If something were to happen to Dean Li, wouldn''t all of his painstaking effort go down the drain?


    <span>"Robert doesn''t have the guts. Someone must be behind all this risk to incite them to attack ¡­"


    "Otherwise, they will have the upper hand in martial arts, there''s no need to go out of their way!" Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Lucifer, the only possibility is that they don''t want to give you too much time to prepare to prevent you from getting into trouble ¡­" "After all, it''s you they''re after," Durk said sternly.


    <span>At that moment, Ronica''s cell phone rang.


    <span>"An unfamiliar number." Ronnie frowned and picked it up. He didn''t even listen to two sentences and just handed the phone to Ye Fan with a weird expression, "It''s for you."


    Ye Fan picked up the phone, "Who ¡­."<span>"Lucifer, do you remember my voice?"


    <span>"Holy Dragon Knight Ander ¡­" It was you who kidnapped President Li? " Ye Fan went straight to the point.


    "I am the head of the seven great Dragon Knights. Do you think that I would be willing to lower myself to such an extent? The only reason I''m looking for you is to get you out of the way of the traitor Dark-Seral.<span>"In addition, the Dragon me Emblem is my keepsake. I must see it return to my hands today ¡­" Olendo said irresistibly.


    <span>Ye Fan sneered, "You dare to say these words to me because you captured President Li. Your image in my heart is already on par with a despicable one."


    "I don''t care what a demon thinks of me. I''ll be waiting for you in the dark forest to the north of Rochester City in an hour. I''ll send the coordinates to this phone. If you do note, you will regret it for the rest of your life ¡­ "


    After saying that, And hung up. Very quickly, a coordinate was sent to his phone.


    <span>Ye Fan took a nce and said to Ronica, "Help me prepare a car."


    "Ye Fan, don''t be rash. You don''t have any helpers by your side right now, going there is the same as suicide!"


    And Duo must have gathered many experts, and even General Robert has arranged to wait for you!


    If something happens to you, what about the others? The consequences will be unimaginable! " Ronica advised.Durk seemed to have made up his mind and said, "My n was not thorough enough, causing you to fall into such a situation. Lucifer, I will bring the Dragon me Emblem to fight to the death with And. I can''t drag you down any longer."


    Ye Fan shook his head and forced a smile, "Don''t be naive, didn''t you see that? They want to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of me as soon as possible."


    If And was in cahoots with Sylvie, then he could do anything. He did not care about the Dragon me Emblem at all, and did not even care about the Dragon Knight. This was because his ambition was far above these.


    "As for the people from the Peterberg Club, they simply want to regain their hegemony around the world. If they were to join forces, they wouldn''t let me go back to China so easily."<span>When everyone heard Ye Fan''s words, they were at a loss for words. It seemed that Ye Fan already had no way out.


    "You can go and prepare your car now?" Ye Fan winked at Ronica.<span>Ronica sighed, and then suddenly gave Ye Fan a respectful nod, "Take care, my lord."


    <span>With that said, Ronica immediately went to arrange for an off-road vehicle.


    <span>With only an hour left, Ye Fan hastily bid farewell to Du Yun''er and Feng Yueying, and then drove with Durk to the ck Forest that Olendo had mentioned. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 755

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0755The forest was only half an hour away from the hospital, but the coordinates were deep within the forest.


    He parked the car by the roadside, found the right direction, and entered the forest.<span>The two of them madly ran for more than ten minutes before arriving at their destination near a gurgling stream. They only found an empty area when they reached their destination.


    "Lucifer, you really dide."


    On a piece of rock, the Holy Dragon Knight Ander was already standing there. Dressed in a silvery-gray dragon armor and wearing a silver-gray helmet, there was a unique ''Dragon ying Sword'' hanging from his waist.Beside him stood three Dragon Knights. Other than the Thunder Dragon Sander that he had seen before, there was also the me Dragon Knight dressed in fiery red armor, Phil Scholes, and the ice dragon knight dressed in dark blue armor, Watt Jones.


    With And Kukulo as the leader, the four Dragon Knights were all above the Large Sess of their focus. Just looking at them, one could feel a strong pressure.<span>There was no need for anyone else to participate in such a battle. Even if ordinary Dragon Knights came, they would only be cannon fodder. Therefore, the four Dragon Knights did not bring any subordinates with them.


    <span>"I thought it would be a 60-2 match today. Seems like the Wind Dragon and Earth Dragon, these two knights, are quite smart and didn''t participate in this kind of thing." Ye Fan had experienced hundreds of battles, so he naturally wouldn''t be scared by this battle situation.


    <span>"It''s more than enough even if ndo and Wayde don''te. Lucifer, are you really going to make an enemy of us Dragon Knights for the sake of Darksr?"


    Durk said angrily, "Olendo! Although I knew that you were colluding with the White Queen, I didn''t expect you to be so despicable and shameless, using the method of bribing a nurse to kidnap an old man who had just recovered from a serious illness!


    The one who took the Dragon me Badge is me! If you are not convinced, just fight me. But you must release the old man in charge! "<span>"Durk, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ve never kidnapped any old man." And said proudly. "On the other hand, you stole my Dragonme Emblem and even call me ''shameless''? You are the despicable one, I feel really ashamed for having a traitor like you among the Dragon Knights! "


    Durk took out the Dragon me Badge from his ck pocket. It was a ck gold badge that seemed to be made fromva. It was shaped like a me!<span>"ording to the rules of the Dragon Knights, whoever holds the Dragon me Emblem will be the leader of the Dragon Knights. Now that the emblem is in my hands, Phil, Watt, Sander, do you want to break the rules of the Dragon Knights, fight with me!?" Darker shouted.


    <span>He naturally hoped that through the Dragon me Emblem, he would be able to reduce his opponents, even if it meant losing a Dragon Knight.


    Phil and Watt, the two Dragon Knights seemed to be hesitating, but Sandel disdainfully said, "Durk, you actually have the face to mention the rules of a Dragon Knight ¡­" First of all, you stole the Dragon me Emblem, and then, you even asked us to listen to you, a traitor.<span>When the Fire Dragon and Ice Dragon heard this, they all nodded their heads, obviously thinking that Sander was right.


    <span>"Durk, turn yourself in. You''re not even wearing your own armor, and you can''t beat any of us. Even if Lucifer is with you, he won''t be able to save himself," Watt said with a sigh.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he mysteriously smiled and said: "You Dragon Knights seem to have a lot of trust in And. But if And chose to retreat, would you also want to continue fighting against us?"<span>"Lucifer, what do you mean by that? The reason why And summoned us here today is to punish the traitors and take the items they sent as their reply. How could we back down?!" Phil asked in a gruff voice.


    Durk also looked puzzled, not understanding why Ye Fan would say such a thing.


    Ye Fan took out his phone, looked at the time, nodded and said, "It''s about time, there should be news soon..."<span>All of the Dragon Knights present were confused. "I think you''re just trying to be mysterious. Lucifer, today is the day you die!"


    Just as Sander was gathering his spiritual qi and preparing to draw his sword, he heard And call out to stop him.


    <span>"Wait a minute!"


    "What is it, Olendo?"<span>Olendo took off his helmet, revealing the handsome face beneath it. He stroked themunicator on his ear, as if to make the signal better.


    Only then did the crowd understand that someone was contacting And ¡­<span>Not long after, And''s expression becameplicated. His eyes flickered as he stared at Ye Fan, containing a trace of surprise and amazement, but even more so, there was a look of regret ¡­


    "Lucifer ¡­ "I have really underestimated you ¡­" And said through gritted teeth.<span>Ye Fan grinned, "To be exact, you guys are underestimating my brothers..."


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>Shardball City, Downing Street, First Minister''s Mansion.


    "What are you doing!? If this goes on, we will lose most of the seats in the lower house of parliament, so that we, the Conservatives, will not be able to form a separate house! Our regime will be extremely unstable! Do you know!? "


    <span>Tiffany mmed the table in anger, and none of the staff dared to look up.


    <span>As the new prime minister, Madam Tiffany was infuriated that she was unable to ept her first official termst year, even though she had only managed to get the position of prime minister step by step.


    Seeing that none of her subordinates said a word, she became even angrier and said, "All of you, get out! If the next poll still has the same result, then what I want to see is your resignation letter! "A few of the staff wiped their cold sweat and obediently left.


    <span>Lady Tiffany leaned back in her chair, looking very tired.


    <span>A woman in her thirties with gold-rimmed sses, who had been standing silently beside him, brought a cup of coffee to Tiffany.


    "Sir, have a cup of coffee and take a rest."


    Tiffany took a sip of coffee and said: "Fanny, what do you think I should do next to stabilize the situation..."


    The woman named Fanny smiled, picked up her bag from the side, took out a document, and ced it on the table."I think what you need most right now is the support of the Democratic Unionist Party of Northern Irnd, a mutual trust that you can negotiate with them. I have drafted it for you.


    <span>Don''t worry, I''ve talked privately with Higgins, their Party Leader''s adviser. If you give them the slightest bit of sincerity, they''ll ept this agreement and give you their full support ".


    Tiffany''s eyes lit up: "You are really worthy of being my most capable aide. At the time of the election you were the one who cut the thorns and cut the thorns, and now you are helping me stabilize the situation. Compared to those useless people, you are much stronger!"<span>"Fanny, for the past three years, I have remembered all of your efforts for me. As long as you continue to work for me, I will definitely make sure that your future will be limitless!"


    "Honorable Prime Minister, I''m not really looking for a future. I just want you to do something for me." Fanny said with a polite smile.


    <span>"Oh? What is it? This seems like the first time, you have something you need my help with. "Tiffany smiled and said," Speak, no matter how difficult the matter is, I will do my best to achieve it.


    Fanny shook her head. "It''s not hard at all. I just want you to make a phone call or send a video call.""To whom? "What is it?" Tiffany felt strange.


    Fannyughed: "General Robert, tell him. First, let the old man go. Second, the Dragon Knights have stopped fighting."


    Tiffany''s face turned ashen, she stood up abruptly, staring with wide eyes, "You... You. Just who are you!? "


    Fanny calmly bowed and said: "I want to get to know you again. My name is Fanny Mei, and I belong to the assassination association, Buffo. Because I''m an alchemist when I''m an assassin, it''s normal that you have never heard of my real name..."


    "People from the nbsbsbsFERNO!?" You. Didn''t you transfer to me from the mayor''s secretary three years ago? " Tiffany couldn''t believe it.<span>Fanny nodded. "That''s right, but my dear Prime Minister, can''t a killer be the mayor''s secretary or the prime minister''s aide?"


    Tiffany was stunned. That''s right, who made it a rule for assassins to keep killing people, to kill people every day, to hide in the dark and not see the light of day?


    Assassins didn''t have missions, so wasn''t that just normal? It was just that he was too good at hiding and he used poison to kill people. He didn''t have any cultivation so he wouldn''t be discovered!


    Looking at Fanny''s smiling face, Tiffany was so frightened that her face turned green when she thought of the female assassin who had been by her side for so long, and the cup of coffee she had just drunk.

 Chapter 756

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0756<span>Located in a beautiful sea, a luxury yacht with dozens of bikini d beauties with different skin and hair was mooring around.


    On the top deck, there was a man in beach pants, with ck curly hair and a big belly. He held a blonde beauty in one hand and flirted with her.


    "Abu Zai!" The man shouted, "My lunch isn''t ready yet!? I''m going crazy from hunger! "


    Not long after, a tall and skinny man wearing a white chef uniform and chef hat walked up onto the deck. The man had a curled beard, and his face was thin and his hands and feet were very long.<span>In his hand was a particrlyrge silver te. The heavy te seemed light in his hand.


    "Your Royal Highness, Prince Rashid, here is yourmb chop with caviar and your white truffle mushroom soup." Abu Dhayi respectfully ced the te down and opened the lid.<span>A tempting fragrance drifted out, and even the beauty in Rashid''s embrace swallowed her saliva.


    <span>"Oh, Abu Zhai, your culinary skills always make me so excited, it''s the right thing to ask you to be my chef." Prince Rashidughed, picked up his knife and fork, and began to enjoy his delicacies.


    <span>Abu Zhayi took out a satellite phone and said, "Your Royal Highness, there is something I have to trouble you with."


    "What is it?" Prince Rashid wondered.<span>"Please call your father, Chief Hassan, and tell him two things," Abu Dhabi said tly.


    <span>"Huh?" Rashid had a puzzled look on his face. "Say that again?"


    <span>Abu Dhayi said: "Please call Chief Hassan and tell him that the old man was released within half an hour and that the Dragon Knights had to cease fighting."


    <span>"Hey!" Abu Zhayi! " Prince Rashid suddenly stood up and cursed, "Who the hell do you think you are!? No matter what you''re saying, you dare tomand me!? What right do you have to make me call my royal father!? "


    Abu Zhayi did not move. He simply picked up his cor and spoke into a button shapedmunicator, "Let''s begin!"


    Not long after he finished speaking, dozens of steel ropes sprang up from all sides of the yacht. After the hooks on the ropes grabbed onto the edges of the yacht, dozens of ferocious soldiers wearing underwater equipment climbed onto the yacht!<span>"Tutututututututututu!" ¡­ ¡­


    <span>The few soldiers who came first took care of the bodyguards in the corners with their guns, and the whole yacht was taken over in an instant!


    <span>The whole incident had urred in less than half a minute, and everyone on the boat was dumbfounded!


    <span>Only when the women ying by the pool saw the blood and screamed did Prince Rashid realize the gravity of the situation!


    <span>"Ah ¡­" Abu Zai! You. What exactly did you do!? " Prince Rashid roared.


    "Your Royal Highness, you are the first sessor to the throne of the Emirate. If you die, your four brothers will be greatly taken advantage of. I think you definitely wouldn''t want this to happen ¡­" Abu Dhabi said.Prince Rashid''s face was unsettled. He knew that he had gainedplete control of the ck clothed amphibious army that was standing in all directions.


    "Who the hell are you people!?" Raseed asked.<span>Abu Zhayi respectfully tapped his chest with one hand, facing the distant sea and sky, and said, "Divine-Wrath!"


    <span>It took three seconds for Rashid to react, and his face immediately turned ashen. "You are!?" For. Why would you be my chef on my ship!? "


    <span>"Of course, it''s because you appreciate my dishes and have recruited me," Abu Dhabi said.


    "But... But the question is, how could you be a chef!? " Rashid was about to go crazy.<span>Abu Zai said matter-of-factly, "Our king leads us to freedom. We are free to do whatever we want. I like to cook. Don''t you like what I cook?"


    <span>"Oh... "Damn it!" Rashidpletely lost his temper, gnashing his teeth as he reached out his hand. "Give me the phone. I want to speak to my Royal Father!"


    "Remember, there are only twenty-five minutes left ¡­"


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>It was a medieval castle in the Orchid Lands. Although it looked extremely ancient on the outside, it was surprisingly luxurious inside.


    In an elegant and refined office, a handsome man with neatlybed blond hair was ying a violin.The melodious sound of the zither drifted out of the window, stopping the birds in the forest.


    "Mr. Brandon! I have something to report! " A hungry old man in a tuxedo walked into the office.


    <span>Brandon stopped ying and turned around with a frown. "What''s the matter, Bob? Don''t you know that I hate people who disturb my ying the most?"


    "Please redeem yourself, sir. The family has issued an emergency order for you to be dealt with within half an hour!" Bob exined."Oh? What did my grandfather say? " Brandon''s face turned serious. His grandfather was the current head of the Rothschild Family.


    Bob gave Brandon a telegram tied with a red string, which had not been abandoned in this family that respected certain traditions.


    <span>When Brandon opened the telegram and read it, his expression froze.


    <span>"This... "How is this possible ¡­"


    <span>Bob was concerned. "Mr. Brandon, what''s the matter?"


    "Europe, North America, South America, East Asia, and even Africa have all encountered problems ¡­" Brandon frowned.


    When Bob heard this, he turned pale with fright. "How can that be? Everything is going well, but why is there a problem with the entire world''s business?"


    <span>"Because there are ''believers'' of some guy all over the world... "They''re just a motley crowd, trying to annoy us on purpose ¡­" Brandon clenched his fists.


    Bob was just a housekeeper, but he knew that if anything happened to the businesswork around the world, no matter how rich the Rothschilds were, they would still suffer heavy losses.


    <span>Even though the n wouldn''t fall, as a businessman, if one was able to avoid losses, it was certain that they had to avoid it. Thus, they had to weigh the pros and cons.


    "What does that have to do with you, Mr. Brandon?" Bob asked curiously.


    "You don''t need to ask, go out, I need to make a phone call." Brandon slumped down.


    Bob didn''t dare to say anything else and left the study.<span>Brandon picked up the phone and dialed a number. "General Robert, we seem to have underestimated our opponent. Lucifer has been calling him retired for the past few years, but he''s actually ying chess all over the world in secret ¡­"


    Robert sighed, "You''re the seventh member to call me. It looks like I don''t need to continue answering the phone. Miss Barbara''s actions were too radical. We made a mistake ¡­"


    "Haha ¡­" Brandon smiled bitterly, "It seems that I am not the worst. In that case, General Robert, ask Olendo to stop, Lucifer ¡­" Indeed, the reason why he was able to survive until now was not because of luck ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 757

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0757<span>"... "The biggest difference between me and all of you is that you have different views and perceptions of this world. Of course, this has something to do with the environment I grew up in."


    <span>Ye Fan calmly smiled towards And and said, "Actually, you guys have always neglected one thing..."


    "What is it?" he asked, his face dark.


    <span>"This world doesn''t belong to a single person, or to several people, or to dozens of people ¡­ There were over seven billion people in this world. Even the weakest and weakest were part of this world.


    The world is made up of all human beings. Trying to control the world, trying to restrict the lives of billions of people, that is just a pipe dream!


    Half the reason I can live until now is because I don''t want to die, and the other half is because there are too many people in the world who don''t want me to die.


    "Because I am not representing my own interests. I am representing their freedoms, their interests, and the world they wish to see ¡­"


    Ye Fan saw that And and the others were silent, and continued to smile: "In your eyes, I am a big problem for you guys. You guys feel that only tigers, grizzly bears, can cause harm to an elephant."


    However, as the saying goes, ''Ants bite more dead elephants''. No matter how small a life was, once they united, they could not be underestimated.Actually, I have no idea how many members we have developed. I don''t know how many units Barhampt has, I don''t know how many countries Barfel has assassins assigned to him, and I don''t know where the demons at sea have ships ¡­.


    But I am very clear, no matter where it is, your people are only a small minority. On the other hand, our people cover almost all areas other than China.


    "Hmph, this is a naive thought that only the weak would have!" In front of absolute power, all of this is dog shit! " And said disdainfully.


    <span>Ye Fan lightly smiled and nodded, "You are right, in front of you, those unknown killers, those mercenaries who are hidden in the crowd, are nothing."


    However, have you thought about how many members of the Peterberg Club are as strong as you, the Holy Dragon Knight Ander?


    <span>Even if they had the ability to protect themselves, did they not have any rtives? No partner? No descendants?


    <span>You don''t care if they live or die, but they have to worry about it themselves.


    My brothers are more restless than I am. In the three years I''ve been retired, they''ve nted mines all over the world ¡­ I have always believed in this ".


    When Durk heard this, he was already dumbfounded. He thought Ye Fan was forced toe here to do a bloody battle, but who would have thought that Ye Fan had already set up a big and secretly prepared the entire strategy!


    Of course, this was not done by Ye Fan. To be more urate, Ye Fan was just letting the crowd show the strength that they have umted over the years!And took a deep breath and said, "Those foolish fellows actually dropped the chain at such a time. They are extremely useless ¡­"


    <span>Fire Dragon Knight Phil, who was beside him, could not believe what he was hearing. "And, what''s going on? Did you really end up colluding with Peterberg''s men?"


    "Do you still need to ask? His expression has already exined everything." The Ice Dragon Knight, Watt, sighed, "You really disappoint us."


    When Sandel heard this, she could no longer defend him and chose to remain silent."Even if I work with the Peterberg Club, I am still the leader of the Dragon Knights. We are in an equal rtionship, "said Olendo.


    "Olendo, stop quibbling! General Robert has already asked you to call a truce, what else do you have to say? " Durk sneered.<span>"He said a truce, but I don''t ept it!" "I will prove today that I have never betrayed the Dragon Knights, that I will never obey the orders of the Peterberg Club, and for that. I have to make a decision! "


    "Olendo, what do you want to do?" Phil asked.


    "Very simple. They want me to let Lucifer go, but I will not ept that," And said coldly.


    Ye Fan was not surprised, and said with a smile that was not a smile, "It seems that Sylvie has done a lot of work for you..." That''s true, my existence must have caused that woman to have difficulty sleeping and eating, right? ""I am a Dragon Knight. I have my dignity and pride, and no one is allowed to trample on me. Lucifer, I will use your blood to sacrifice my ''Dragon ying Sword'' and protect the honor of my Holy Dragon Knight, Ando-Saint-Rodriguez!"


    And neatly removed the brown sheepskin glove in his hand. Under the gazes of several Dragon Knights, he threw the glove towards Ye Fan!


    Everyone''s eyes froze. This was no ordinary action!


    When a knight throws a glove at an opponent, it means a one-on-one duel!


    <span>Ye Fan withdrew his smile and received the glove. This also meant that he would ept the duel!


    One versus one, this was already the best Ye Fan could think of.


    <span>Before he came here, he knew that it wouldn''t be difficult to save Dean Li. As long as he scared the people at Peterberg, he would naturally return the old man.


    <span>However, the matter of Olendo was exposed. If he really retreated, he would be ackey of the Peterberg Club, and the other Dragon Knights would no longer use him as a leader.


    Thus, for the sake of his own status and face, And had to fight a great battle. Firstly, he had to prove that he would not yield to Peterberg, and secondly, he had to show off his strength so that the other Dragon Knights would not dare to question him.


    Durk frowned and said, "Lucifer, let me do it. I have the Dragon me Badge. How can I let you fight for me?"<span>Ye Fan turned his head and said, "The one receiving the gloves is me, it''s my fight." "Furthermore, you don''t have to worry. If I were to die, you won''t be able to survive either..."


    Durk was suddenly at a loss for words. Indeed, if Ye Fan were to lose, And would definitely kill him on the charge of rebellion."Lucifer, if you have anyst words, you can say them now."


    After And finished speaking, he pulled out the Dragon ying Sword from his waist! The hilt of the sword was iid with arge diamond, beautifully wrapped in silver thread. The de was four feet long, the length of a two-handed sword, but not long enough for a Dragon Knight.<span>There was a bloody groove in the middle of the sword. Both sides reflected a silver glow, and the edge of the de was as sharp as a mirror. With a single nce, one could tell that it was a good sword with short hair!


    "Boom ¡­" A wave of air spread out from Olendo''s body, blowing through the trees.


    The other Dragon Knights knew that And was about to start speaking the truth and silently retreated.


    <span>It was a fair duel, so none of them would interfere. This was the spirit of a knight.


    <span>Ye Fan could feel the strong spiritual energy of his opponent, who was only at the great perfection stage, and his expression also turned serious.


    <span>In a duel, there would be no one left alive but a dead man. It was a fight to the death!


    Ye Fan didn''t dare to say that this was the strongest opponent he had ever faced, but it could definitely be considered one of the most dangerous battles.


    "Forget about thest words, I don''t think I need them." Ye Fan said indifferently.<span>He took a deep breath and put on his helmet.


    "WE-ARE-BURNING!"<span>After roaring out the creed of a Dragon Knight, the white-gold spiritual energy around And''s body zed like a raging inferno, increasing by a dozen or so feet!


    The heavy armor did not hinder his movements in the slightest. And seemed to have teleported in the blink of an eye, already arriving in front of Ye Fan. The Dragon ying Sword carried a dazzling white de, fiercely shing towards Ye Fan''s neck! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 758

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0758<span>Ye Fan knew that And would definitely be fast, but he didn''t expect him to be this fast!


    <span>The key point was that his charge carried a strong flow of spiritual energy, which affected Ye Fan''s movements, making it impossible for him to dodge or counterattack.


    And skillfully controlled his spirit energy, allowing it to bind and bind Ye Fan like a rope with every movement. Before he arrived, the spirit energy had already helped him take the initiative!


    Warrior! These were real warriors! Knowing how to use all of his resources to fight, his fighting skills were enough to make even Ye Fan sigh in admiration!<span>Fortunately, Ye Fan''s body was extremely strong, and against the berserk spiritual energy, it was as if he was cruelly moving through cement. After a slight shift to the right, his right leg stood up while his left hand formed a whip fist.


    "ng!"<span>Ye Fan''s vicious fist and And''s left arm violently collided, and the spiritual energy and metal of the Holy Dragon Armor perfectly neutralized Ye Fan''s punch!


    The Heaven and Earth powers brought by the Fist Aura were about the same as the spiritual energy of And.


    <span>"Bang, bang, bang!"


    Ye Fan turned his body and threw out three more punches, causing the air waves to explode.


    And used his arms and chest to forcefully block Ye Fan''s three punches, while at the same time, his right hand waved the sword once again, aiming for Ye Fan''s waist!<span>This was the first time Ye Fan had seen someone forcefully receive his fist intent. This And n''s defensive power was truly powerful, and was definitely not something that could be aplished with armor!


    <span>Seeing that he was about to be chopped into two halves, Ye Fan fell t on his back, and after dodging the sword attack, he flipped backwards while holding on to the ground with one hand.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH[email protected]@


    The surging white-gold sword qi was like a white dragon scurrying across the ground. The rocks and dirt on the ground that it passed through were sted apart!<span>"Boom boom boom!"


    With a powerful noise, the white-gold sword qi''s shockwave continuously fused with the spiritual energy released by And, and its speed became faster and faster, almost to the point of engulfing Ye Fan!


    Seeing that it was toote for him to dodge, Ye Fan lifted up his right hand and sent out a sword intent!"Kill!"


    Ye Fan''s sword fingers also brought out a half moon arc of sword intent. As soon as the ''Severing'' character was unleashed, the air was fiercely torn apart.


    The sword intent and the white-gold sword qi shed fiercely against each other. Although the other party''s sword qi was approaching in full fury, the sword intent still managed to shatter it!<span>Right at this moment, And''s figure suddenly appeared from within that white fog, and he swung his sword towards Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan immediately had no choice but to retreat and dodge again and again. For a time, he couldn''t find any gap to retaliate?"Lucifer!" Your sword intent is indeed powerful, but I will not give you the chance to disy it! "


    And was like a tank made of heavy metals, but it was incredibly agile, causing Ye Fan to retreat bit by bit as the pressure became increasingly stronger!


    It was very obvious that And had found out from Hillwei Ya that Ye Fan''s sword intent was very powerful, so he intentionallypressed Ye Fan''s attacking space to not give him the opportunity to use his sword intent.Ye Fan was also clear that if he were to forcefully use his sword intent, it would only cause him to reveal an opening. In addition, And had always been on guard, so his sword intent might not be able to hit his opponent.


    <span>If his attack fails and he leaves the door open, he might be cut to death by And''s sword!


    One had to know that And Duo''s sword was not child''s y. Ye Fan didn''t think that his own body would be able to withstand such an attack.


    <span>"Boom boom boom!"


    The linked sword Qis sprinted forward, like a raging white dragon rampaging through the forest.<span>Regardless of whether it was rocks or soil, if they were struck by And''s spiritual energy and sword Qi, they would all be destroyed!


    <span>After more than fifty moves, the forest had turned into a mess, as if it had been run over by a bulldozer.


    It was as if And Duo was not tired at all, with a wild charge on the ground, the ground was left with a mark, one hand suddenly swung down the Dragon ying Sword, directly blocking off Ye Fan''s escape route!


    <span>Only now did Ye Fan realize that his dodging methods had been seen through by And, and the battle talent and experience of this Holy Dragon Knight was in no way inferior to his!


    Ye Fan had no way of avoiding it, so he clenched his teeth and stuck both his hands in the air!


    "Ding!"


    <span>With a loud sword hum, Ye Fan''s two hands forcibly gripped the Dragon ying Sword. Taking advantage of the time when the sword was slowing its descent, Ye Fan twisted his body and dodged the attack!


    Although he managed to avoid the attack, when Ye Fan looked at his own hand, it had lost ayer of skin, and was bleeding profusely.


    A few watching Dragon Knights silently shook their heads. In their view, Ye Fan, who couldn''t even use his sword intent, had already lost.


    Durk gritted his teeth, one hand clenched into a fist, trembling.<span>"Lucifer!" I know you''re not going all out! Bring out all your abilities! "


    <span>And brandished his sword boldly, and the blood beads flew off. He had not used all of his abilities yet, and was still calm and unperturbed.


    <span>Ye Fan knew that if he were to fight like this, he would definitely die, because the battle skills of the two had already reached the point where they have no way to win, and their battle acumen was also about the same.


    <span>In order to defeat such a cultivation realm, one had to rely solely on one''s skills to defeat it. One had to say, ''Only speed can''t be broken''!


    To be faster, Ye Fan could only choose to disintegrate!


    "Ah!"


    Ye Fan also no longer held back. With a shake of his arms, surging power surged from his body, as his limbs and bones all began to radiate with an extremely strong vitality!At the same time, the wound on Ye Fan''s hand also quickly healed, and a pair of eyes were brimming with vitality, looking extremely sharp.


    "What a strong aura change!?"


    "What kind of martial arts is this?!" A few of the Dragon Knights cried out in surprise. Only then did they know that Ye Fan was really confident in his ability to challenge And.<span>Ander was not surprised to see Ye Fan break up at the Set Conference, and had heard about it from Sylvie.


    "That''s more like it... Come, let me see if you can withstand my sword attack! "


    The spiritual energy in And Duo''s body surged once again. The Dragon ying Sword in his hand was like a small sun, constantly emitting dazzling tinum-colored light.


    "Holy Dragon Mystery, Dragon Jaw sh!"<span>And raised his sword abruptly. There were no fancy movements or excess movements, but the speed and trajectory of the sword were iparably ferocious and bizarre. Clearly, this seemingly ordinary sword was a sword technique with pure offensive power learned after thousands of times of practice!


    <span>The white-gold sword qi was like thunder on the ground. The white light it created was like a huge wave that appeared on the ground. It pushed towards Ye Fan, wanting topletely sweep him away.


    <span>Even dodging such an attack was nonsense. Ye Fan pointed his sword at the sky, and condensed a vigorous sword intent. It was as if a huge sword had appeared out of thin air, and swung down towards the raging sword qi tsunami.


    "Rumble!"<span>The violent explosion brought up strong gusts of wind, and the dozens of trees in the surroundings were minced to pieces. The ground was filled with cracks caused by sword Qis and sword intent!


    <span>"You''ve fallen into a trap ¡­"


    When Ye Fan was looking for And Duo''s figure, he felt something closing in behind him! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 759

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0759<span>A great sword like the Death God''s de that came from the thick fog to take his life, suddenly, And had already moved behind Ye Fan and stabbed towards Ye Fan''s heart!


    <span>Heunched such a fierce attack not only to injure Ye Fan, but also to create an opportunity to nk and nk Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan almost instinctively stomped on the ground, his figure moving as fast as lightning. With just this few centimeters of difference, Ye Fan was able to avoid And''s fatal attack!


    Even Ye Fan himself was surprised at his own speed. A faint golden radiance was surging from his body. This was the result of the previous disintegration.


    It was unknown whether it was due to his painstaking cultivation that he obtained this brilliance or if this brilliance gave him an even stronger disintegration effect.


    In short, Ye Fan was very clear that if it was him during the Sit Convention, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to dodge Ondo''s sword attack!


    <span>Olendo stood where he was, the expression on the back of his helmet unreadable.


    <span>"I didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, you''d be strong again ¡­" And said.


    <span>Ye Fan remained silent, fully concentrating on the battle. He didn''t think that And was'' just ''strong enough.


    <span>Sure enough, just as And finished his sentence, his figure turned into a gust of wind and thrusted towards him!


    Ye Fan felt that his speed was almost at its limit. Of course, he didn''t want to sit still and wait for death, so he started to counterattack.The two of them moved at high speeds, their fists and feet shing. Their sword techniques and sword intent shed with each other, and for a moment, they were like two vigorous leopards fighting each other, fierce and swift.


    "Woosh woosh woosh woosh!"


    <span>After Ye Fan pulled back from the front lines, he shot three sword intents at And from three different angles!


    And dodged the two sword intents and used his Dragon ying Sword to block the third one!


    "ng!"<span>The Dragon ying Sword is indeed a godly weapon. After receiving Ye Fan''s sword intent, it did not suffer any damage. Of course, this is also closely rted to And''s profound spiritual energy cultivation.


    "Your sword intent, no matter how powerful it is, is useless. It has all been seen through by me! Don''t even think about hitting me! "


    As soon as And finished speaking, he realized that something was wrong!


    Ye Fan''s figure was actually like a sharp arrow, rapidly approaching him, looking very close!


    After disintegrating, Ye Fan''s physical strength and speed suddenly changed, catching And off guard!


    "Then what about that sword!?"


    Ye Fan''s left hand abruptly pulled out from the right side as fast as lightning, as if there was a void sword, and it suddenly came out of its sheath!


    Sword Drawing Arts!Swordsmanship was the fastest sword technique. Within sword intent, it also had the profound meaning of winning with speed!


    <span>One sword was magnificent, and the sword was not killed!


    The sword intent seemed to contain the faint golden lighting out from Ye Fan''s body. This kind of strange yet familiar power made the sword intent feel as if it was a thousand kilograms!


    <span>And quivered all over. Within the armor, he finally felt the fear brought about by the sword intent for the first time!


    <span>He couldn''t dodge it!?!? There wasn''t even enough time to react!?


    <span>The few Dragon Knights who were watching from afar were unable to see clearly how Ye Fan had attacked, and could only see that Ye Fan had already appeared behind And!


    Under Ye Fan''s feet, two deep marks were left on his feet. The soil even emitted white smoke from the friction!


    "Crack crack ¡­" "Crack ¡­"


    The only sound that could be heard was metal wailing in pain. On And''s chest, his armor had been torn apart and his helmet had been cut in half!Olendo''s face was covered in blood. A bloody wound had appeared on his face!


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Holy Dragon Armor had blocked most of the damage for him, this sword attack would have taken his life!


    <span>Realizing that the situation was not looking good, And suddenly sprinted forward, increasing the distance between him and Ye Fan.


    <span>When he turned around again, And''s face had already turned ferocious. He touched the broken armor, then touched the blood on his face, feeling an iparable sense of humiliation ¡­


    <span>The other Dragon Knights were speechless, unable to utter a single word.


    <span>From their point of view, out of the top ten Legends, And''sbat power should be stable and should be in the top three, while Ye Fan should be in the bottom three. However, the situation now seemed to bepletely different!


    <span>"Will And really lose? The Lord of Hell, Lucifer ¡­ Is he really only in his twenties?! " Fire Dragon Knight Phil said in surprise.


    <span>"A swordsman from China... Last time, when the Dragonblood Armor was pierced through ¡­ and also a swordsman from China ¡­ " Watt muttered.


    <span>Ye Fan held his breath. The more time passed at this point, the more he didn''t dare to lower his guard. It was because And was with Sylvie, he definitely wouldn''t die so easily...


    As expected, when And realized that he was no longer able to win with his normal fighting prowess, he threw his head back and roared!


    Suddenly, an evil and dark energy gushed out of his body!


    A terrifying ck shadow hovered over And for a few weeks before entering his body again!A shockwave of dark energy spread out from his body, causing the earth to crumble! "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ¡­"


    <span>Apletely different kind of intimidating pressure appeared!


    "What happened to And!?" Sander was shocked.


    Ye Fan coldly nced at him, "Don''t you understand? He''s in the same group as Hillwei. After practicing the Demon Summoning Technique, he''s already no longer a human, he''s no longer a ghost!"<span>"That''s why. He''s always been getting younger!? " Durk finally confirmed his guess.


    A murderous aura emanated from And''s body, and his wounds, which were still bleeding, quickly healed.


    <span>He tore off the armor that had been broken from his upper body. The muscles and veins on his tall and sturdy body were bulging to the limit.


    <span>"Lucifer ¡­ To be able to force me to such a state, you should be satisfied to die by my hands! " Aulen smiled sinisterly, a strange hoarseness appearing in her throat.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "If it is a Demon Summoning Technique, then the summoned Demons wille from another space. In this world, the strength of the Demons will be greatly reduced, and you ¡­ ¡­" "Using power that doesn''t belong to you is not necessarily a good thing."


    "Hmph, you are already dead, I can''t be bothered to argue with you ¡­" I''ll let you experience my true strength! "


    <span>And let out a arrogant sneer, and continued tounch a roundhouse sh at Ye Fan.


    This kind of looping sword technique required a swordsman''s strong arm strength and excellent control. Sword light was like many circles, surrounding and suppressing the opponent in all directions!


    After attaching this dark energy to the Dragon ying Sword, its destructive power was even greater than before.<span>After stimting the demon''s energy in his body, And''s strength and speed also increased rapidly in a short period of time, causing the advantage that Ye Fan had just gained through disintegration topletely disappear!


    Without a doubt, the demon in And''s body was different from the demon in Sylvie''s body. It was a demon that was more suitable for a closebat warrior like him to fuse with.


    Ye Fan finally managed to dodge three moves with great difficulty, and he discovered that And was chasing after him again!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Go to hell! Go to hell! "Go to hell!"


    And held his Dragon ying Sword and swung it at Ye Fan crazily. At this stage of the fierce battle, all he had to do was fight with his strength, whoever''s hands would go soft first, whoever''s strength would go weak first, whoever''s feet would not be able to keep up first would die!


    Ye Fan discovered that he was unable to break away from it and could not even use his sword intent in small gaps. This way, he would need to use closebat to block the Dragon ying Sword in order to find an opportunity to counterattack.


    However, he couldn''t use his arm to block the Dragon ying Sword!Ever since Ye Fan hadprehended sword intent, for the first time, he realized that even if he had sword intent, he still needed a sword! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 760

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0760


    Sword, one of humanity''s most primitive cold weapons.The birth of weapons was not about killing. Instead, it was a defense weapon that humans sought to use in order to protect themselves in a harsh environment!


    What Ye Fan had always neglected, was that this sword weapon, was not purely for attacking, but more of a defense and deterrence!


    Although this had something to do with the fact that his opponent was not strong enough, it was also because Ye Fan had walked into a misunderstanding. He naively believed that the sword was lower in level than the sword intent, so there was no need at all.<span>In fact, that was not the case!


    <span>When he used his sword intent, fist intent, and palm intent, they were all offensive moves. There was no difference in their natures, so there was no way for him to create much space for him to fight.


    <span>If he had a sword now, he could at least use it to block And''s attack and take the opportunity to find an opening.


    <span>And Duo''s Dragon ying Sword was like a mad demon, shing towards Ye Fan like dozens of sword lights.


    <span>Ye Fan, who was unable to pull apart the distance, was already in great danger. If he was the slightest bit careless, he could be seriously injured and die!


    <span>Sword! Sword! He wanted a sword!


    Ye Fan, who had tried his best to dodge, had never felt such desire. How great would it be if he had a sword in his hand!


    <span>Just when Ye Fan''s heart was filled with an iparable desire, suddenly! The ck God of Swords ring on Ye Fan''s hand shed with a faint light!


    A special feeling, as if there was a circuit, as if it was directly transmitted from the ring to Ye Fan''s brain, and after connecting with Ye Fan''s spiritual world, his thoughts began tomunicate.In that split-second, Ye Fan seemed to have a trace of spiritual connection with the ring!


    <span>The world in front of Ye Fan''s eyes instantly changed!


    <span>Sword! Countless swords! They were all swords!


    <span>Ye Fan seemed to be hallucinating, in front of him was no longer a fighting forest, but a deste and barren graynd!


    <span>In the end ¡­ Just what was going on!?


    Ye Fan was about to go crazy, wasn''t he battling with And? Why did he seem to have transcended into such a strange world!?


    Under the dark sky and on the vastnd, swords of all sorts were stabbed into the ground!


    Some of the swords were as thin as willow leaves and as exquisite as water snakes. Some were as thick as giant trees and longer than human beings, like giant swords. There were also various types of swords that flickered with a brilliant glow.


    These swords were stuck in all directions. Some were very close, some very far away, some too far away. It was so much that one could not tell what sort of sword it was!<span>Ye Fan looked around and discovered that this seemed to be the foot of a mountain. The slope behind him continued all the way to the distance. It was a majestic mountain!


    <span>The peak of the mountain pierced through the clouds, and in the dusky skies, one couldn''t see the peak of the mountain at all!


    A gray world, an unsurpassable mountain peak, and a sword that covered an endless stretch of mountains!?<span>What exactly is this ce? Could it be the world inside the ring? There was a mountain in the ring?


    <span>Just what sort of secrets did this Sword God''s Ring hide?


    <span>At that time, the elder sister fairy wanted him to take good care of her, could it be that this was the reason why this world was hidden inside?


    Just when Ye Fan was trying to pull out the nearest long sword, the scene in front of his eyes changed again!


    "Whoa..." A gust of wind!


    With the Dragon ying Sword in front of his eyes, Ye Fan was scared and shouted loudly. Instinctively, he retreated backwards and dodged to the side, barely dodging And''s attack!<span>Even so, Ye Fan''s nose still had a small wound from the sword qi!


    It was a blessingpared to being beheaded!


    <span>Ye Fan realized just now that although he had entered a different world and been in a daze for a long time, it was actually only a split-second!


    The time inside the God Sword Ring was not the same as the time outside!


    However, it was fortunate that this was the case. Otherwise, he would have been chopped into pieces by And while he was in a daze!<span>However, even if he identally discovered the magic inside this ring and knew that there were so many swords inside, but he couldn''t even take out a single sword and couldn''t even use one for himself, wasn''t that meaningless!?


    The more Ye Fan thought about it, the more annoyed he became. With so many swords, he couldn''t even use one? What was the use of this lousy ring?!


    Sword God, Sword God, why don''t you give me a sword! Ye Fan shouted in his heart.<span>As if he received Ye Fan''s message, the God of Swords'' Ring sent a response back to Ye Fan''s mind, telling him how to take out the sword.


    Ye Fan was overjoyed. He really could take the sword out of the ring?<span>Seeing that the Dragon ying Sword was swinging again, Ye Fan barely managed to turn around to avoid it, but at the same time, he also linked his mind with his ring. With a stretch of his hand, he suddenly pulled out a sword from the void!


    It was like a magic trick. The air rippled and a sword appeared!


    This scene also caused And to be stunned. The other Dragon Knights were even more dumbfounded. They could not see clearly what was going on!


    Did Lucifer know magic? The Dragon Knights were puzzled.But And also stopped for a moment, and then once again pressed his body close to Ye Fan. The Dragon ying Sword brought about a violent flow of air, and the ck energy was released, its power was shocking!


    Ye Fan was naturally excited after finally getting the sword. He couldn''t care less about what happened to the God of Swords'' ring, and decided to first use the sword to resolve the battle.But just when Ye Fan was about to fight with And, Ye Fan discovered a serious problem!


    "Holy shit!"Ye Fan was still puzzled, why was the sword in his hand so light? When he lifted it up, he realized that this was actually a wooden sword!?


    <span>Ye Fan immediately cursed, wishing he could immediately throw away the God of Swords'' ring!


    <span>There were so many weapons inside, yet he actually gave him a wooden sword instead!?


    Even if this wooden sword looked like it was made from top-quality Dragon-Subduing Wood, it was still just a wooden sword!


    Forget it, let''s just deal with it first!<span>Ye Fan lifted up his sword, releasing his sword intent along with the wooden sword. Ye Fan even suspected that this wooden sword couldn''t withstand his sword intent.


    <span>"ng!"


    <span>Finally, Ye Fan received And Duo''s attack head on. The ck energy and Ye Fan''s sword intent produced a violent explosion, creating a shockwave!


    The power and speed of the Demon Possession And increased explosively, forcefully suppressing Ye Fan''s sword intent!<span>But taking advantage of this little bit of time, Ye Fan took a step forward and switched to using his left hand to hold the sword, while his right hand aimed at And''s head and shot out a sword intent!


    "Don''t even think about it!" Olendo swiped the de again and lifted it!<span>"Ding!"


    With a sword hum, Ye Fan''s sword intent was once again blocked.


    But this was only the first wave of attack. Ye Fan immediately flipped, and swung the wooden sword in his left hand towards And, shing a full moon!However, after this move was thrown out, Ye Fan himself was stunned because he discovered that the peach wood sword in his hand ¡­. There was only half of it left!?


    "F * ck ¡­"


    Ye Fan was already cursing in his heart, wishing that he could lose this broken sword. He had only just fought with the Dragon ying Sword, how could it be broken?


    What the hell was this sword used for!? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 761

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0761


    "Hahahaha!" And easily dodged Ye Fan''s broken sword attack andughed: "Lucifer! Are you kidding me!? Take out such a wooden sword, and fight with my Dragon ying Sword!? "<span>Seeing this scene, the other Dragon Knights had strange expressions on their faces. This was indeed quite awkward.


    <span>Durk Therar almost wanted to throw his sword at Ye Fan. Unfortunately, this was a duel in gloves, and no one else was allowed to participate, not even the support of weapons.


    Furthermore, And Duo''s Dragon ying Sword was the most powerful sword passed down in the Dragon Knight Association. It was said to have been used to y dragons, which clearly showed its toughness and sharpness.<span>And didn''t even want to give Ye Fan a chance to catch his breath, so he tirelessly sent another sword attack towards Ye Fan. The sword seemed to be burning with ck mes.


    <span>"Holy Dragon Arcane Mystery, Dragon me sh!"


    With the fusion of the demonic powers into his Dragon Knight techniques, he disyed an even more terrifying might. With a sh of his sword, the ground was covered in zing mes!


    Ye Fan managed to avoid this sharp edge with difficulty, but at the same time, he could also feel the destructive power that was both sharp and scorching at the same time!<span>"Boom boom boom!"


    <span>And continuously used the Dragon me sh, and it seemed as if the earth was being split apart by the wall of mes,pressing Ye Fan''s movement space to a greater degree!


    Ye Fan held the broken wooden sword in his hand and felt that if this continued, it would be no different from waiting for death. He had to quickly change his sword!


    With a thought, he transmitted it to the God of Swords'' ring and once again felt that a sword was about to be summoned!It worked!


    Ye Fan felt a burst of joy. Being able to change swords was good enough!


    Even if it wasn''t a masterwork weapon, as long as it was a sword that could be used normally, he would still be able to gain a lot of initiative!Ye Fan took the opportunity to throw the broken peach wood sword in his hand. At the same time, he took out another sword from the void.


    <span>A few Dragon Knights saw Ye Fan performing a magic trick and took out another sword, but they were not too surprised. They just assumed that Ye Fan had some sort of special technique or ability.


    However, the moment Ye Fan got the sword, he was about to copse!<span>Why? Why!? Why is it a peach wood sword!?


    <span>When Ye Fan obtained the sword, he discovered that it was still very light. Although the shape of the wooden sword was different, it was still a wooden sword in essence!


    Ye Fan was stupefied. He had clearly seen countless swords disyed by the Sword God Ring, so how could the sword it had given out be a wooden sword?"Lucifer!" "You''re dead for sure!"


    <span>And Duo realized that Ye Fan had picked up another wooden sword and wasughing maniacally. After one jump, he dove down and a ground shaking heavy sword came down!


    <span>Ye Fan almost didn''t even need to test it out, this wooden sword of his was bound to break once again if he were to use it against the Dragon ying Sword! He might even be injured by then!


    Ye Fan simply threw away his sword, not wanting to use it at all, and quickly dodged to the side!


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" The ground exploded into a crack, and the surging sword energy and energy left Ye Fan in a sorry state.


    Ye Fan was already unable to contain his anger. While constantly dodging, he seemed to be muttering to himself, "Another sword!"<span>The God of Swords'' Ring was very cooperative and had enough swords, so it sent another sword over to Ye Fan from the void.


    Ye Fan clenched his fist. He even had the heart to die.


    Because it was still a wooden sword!?


    "I... "F * ck you ¡­"


    Looking at the beautiful wood grain of this peach wood sword, Ye Fan really wanted to curse, but he didn''t know who to curse at. Cursing a ring wasn''t a big deal!


    However, the third time he gave Ye Fan a wooden sword, it gave Ye Fan a question ¡ª ¡ª


    Was this really bad luck? Was there another reason?The God of Swords'' ring was something that the big sister fairy told him to keep well. With the big sister fairy''s strength, she shouldn''t have given him such a terrible thing.


    <span>Furthermore, the words of this big sister fairy were very helpful to him. For example, when he was told to start from the beginning and choose his own path, only after Ye Fan did as he was told did his strength greatly increase.


    <span>Then, would this Sword God''s Ring be able to help him increase his strength?


    If it was, the God of Swords'' ring definitely had a special meaning to it!


    <span>Could it be ¡­ The ring was purposely meant for him to use the wooden sword to win?


    <span>The wooden sword and the Dragon ying Sword were at two extremes.


    <span>Dragon ying Sword, rigid, heavy;


    <span>The wooden sword was light and nimble.


    One firm and one soft, then, wouldn''t one be able to use the ancient martial arts''s sword technique of ''using softness to ovee toughness'' just in time?<span>Countless thoughts shed through Ye Fan''s mind. It was as if a spiritual light shed past, giving Ye Fan a kind of enlightened feeling!


    That''s right! How could he have forgotten? Why did he have to go head to head with And!?The advantage of a Dragon Knighty in his closebat strength and speed. Even if he wasn''t afraid of his own strength and speed, there was no need to force it!


    The God of Swords'' ring consecutively gifted him three wooden swords, which finally made Ye Fan realize that there really was a problem with his way of thinking with the sword!


    This time, Ye Fan did not throw the wooden sword away. Facing the lightning fast descent of And''s sword attack, Ye Fan calmed himself down and used the peach wood sword to follow the body of the Dragon ying Sword, avoiding its sharp edge.


    <span>Although the peach wood sword was unable to directly defend against the Dragon ying Sword''s edge, it did not prevent it from colliding with other parts of the sword.


    Ye Fan didn''t stop And''s attack. With just this one move, his attack was diverted!


    In this way, Ye Fan very effortlessly neutralized the attack, and at the same time also exposed a w for And!<span>A good chance!


    Ye Fan''s left hand shot out a sword intent, aiming straight for And''s head!


    And had been prepared for this, so he turned his head to evade the attack. At the same time, he swung his sword at Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan followed suit. This time, he also ced the peach wood sword horizontally. From the bottom up, he picked up the Dragon ying Sword!


    "How is this possible..." And was surprised, because Ye Fan''s eyes, temperament and moves were allpletely different from before!


    <span>Ye Fan acted like he was transcending the mortal world, coldly watching him attack with every move he made, showing his confident demeanor.


    What made And even more ufortable was that his attacks would be like hitting cotton,pletely useless!Ye Fan had long understood the thoughts of ancient martial arts, and he was very familiar with it.


    <span>However, just like how some people would get nervous when standing on the podium, in a battle of life and death, Ye Fan would also forget a lot of things that he should have known.


    <span>In fact, the Taiji Sword Art of the Taiji Sect was a technique like this. However, Ye Fan''s sword intent realm had already reached the point where he could not make a move, so there was no need to specifically think of a move.


    Once Ye Fan gained the initiative, he would also have time to observe And Duo''s attack.


    He discovered that And''s attacks were fierce and overbearing, but there were not enough variables. With a single strike, it would be difficult to change his trajectory. Once the effect of the attack was broken and the rhythm was disrupted, there were actually a lot of empty spots on And''s body!He had been using a head-on attack the entire time, but he had forgotten that the real fight was not to face the opponent''s advantage and fight to the death, but to find the opponent''s weakness and break it! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 762

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0762<span>If he thought about it carefully, it was alsoughable. Against Ander, he could actually fight with a tree branch.


    As the wooden sword was light and fast, it could move a step ahead of And''s attack. If it was a metal sword, the effect would be worse than a wooden sword.


    Of course, if there was a sword that could directly destroy the Dragon ying Sword, that would be good as well, but ¡­ What was the need?The God of Swords'' ring indeed had its way!


    Ye Fan''s eyes focused, his sword was like a nimble gust of wind. The tip of his sword lightly tapped on And''s Dragon ying Sword, and then pushed with his sword, causing And''s attack to be deflected once more!<span>"Ander, you''ve lost." Ye Fan could already foresee the oue.


    <span>Seeing that all his attacks were ineffective, And became extremely angry, "Stop scaring me! You think you can defeat me with a wooden sword!? "


    Ye Fan did not say anything else. Seeing that And was nning to use a closebat to stop his sword intent, Ye Fan did not retreat, nor did he go up to wee him.When And Duo''s Dragon ying Sword was just inches away from him, Ye Fan''s peach wood sword seemed to have drawn a cage, waiting for the Dragon ying Sword to break in.


    <span>The peach wood sword followed the trajectory of the Dragon ying Sword. It guided and pushed at the same time, using a counter force, it caused Ye Fan to nimbly spin, arriving at the side of And Duo!


    Not only did And''s attack not hit Ye Fan, but Ye Fan had also borrowed the strength of the attack and found a huge loophole in And at a close distance!


    Crap!


    <span>And realized that the situation was not looking good. The back door of his shop was wide open, but it was already toote!


    Ye Fan''s peach wood sword followed his rotation, creating a round and smooth trajectory, swinging out a sword intent!The pale golden sword light was like a phantom, but the condensed sword intent of Ye Fan''s'' sh ''spell was definitely not child''s y.


    "ng!"


    The Holy Dragon Armor was once again split apart by the sword intent. A deepceration appeared on And Duo''s back as blood flowed out!<span>"Ah!"


    Although And Duo was in time to prevent his neck from being hit, he could not avoid it at all. The heavily injured And roared out in rage, and turned around to sh Ye Fan into two again!<span>But this time, Ye Fan was already prepared. With his sword pressing down horizontally, he didn''t stop And. He only suppressed And''s attack, and taking advantage of the counterforce, Ye Fan''s body jumped even faster!


    <span>This scene stunned the other Dragon Knights. They had never seen anyone who could break And''s attack so easily and so nimbly!


    Obviously, Ye Fan had found a perfect way to defeat And under the circumstances where his strength and speed were not inferior to And, andpletely suppressed And!


    Ye Fan''s state of mind was very calm. He stepped on And Dragon ying Sword with his toes, not allowing the Dragon ying Sword to raise its head. At the same time, his own peach wood sword quickly shed across And''s neck!<span>This time, Olendo could not dodge.


    "Creaaaak."


    Blood spurted out from the wound. Andro, the Holy Dragon Knight of the first generation, stared furiously as his head fell to the ground.<span>After more than ten seconds, the four Dragon Knights who were present epted this reality withplicated gazes. They ced their hands on their chests, lowered their heads and bid And farewell.


    Actually, when Ye Fan''s fighting style changed, they had already realized that And might have lost. Only, they didn''t expect him to lose so quickly.


    "It''s over..."


    Ye Fan looked at the peach wood sword in his hand, blinked his eyes, and suddenly, the sword disappeared.<span>Ye Fan nked out for a moment, then immediately realized that this sword could return to the ring. He couldn''t help but wonder, what exactly was this ring.


    Just now, when the God of Swords'' ring purposely gave him the wooden sword, it was as if it was a teacher that was teaching him how to wield the sword. However, why would a dead thing like the ring teach him how to wield the sword? He really couldn''t understand it no matter how much he thought about it.


    "Lucifer."Durk''s voice brought Ye Fan back to reality.


    <span>Ye Fan raised his head and saw Durk and the other three Dragon Knights walk over. He asked with a smile, "You guys shouldn''t be fighting right?"


    "We Dragon Knights are not so unreasonable."


    "That''s right," Phil said. "Olendo''s death was the result of his betrayal of our faith, Durk. You cane back. When And dies, he needs you to be our leader. "


    "I agree, Darker. This time, we misunderstood you." Waters nodded.<span>Durk smiled wryly, "I don''t want to be a leader. You all know my personality, I don''t like to show my face." When I get back, we''ll discuss who should take over from Olendo. "


    <span>Hearing them start to discuss these issues, Ye Fan said, "Don''t worry, we haven''t dealt with And''s corpse."


    "Corpses?" Watt said, "Although Ander betrayed us, he was once the leader of our Seven Dragons. We will take him back to incinerate him."


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "No,st time I destroyed Sylvie''s head, and she escaped. And has the possession of a demon, so I can''t be at ease, it''s going to burn now."


    <span>The Dragon Knights were shocked. They had never heard of a demon possessing such evil abilities.


    However, Ye Fan''s strength had already convinced them, so they naturally would not oppose.


    <span>Not long after, the few of them ced And Duo''s corpse together with his head on the ground, then surrounded it with a pile of wood and started cremation.


    <span>Just as And''s corpse was about to be burnt to ashes, a dense ck aura surged out from within his body!


    "Be careful! Everyone, stand aside! "<span>Ye Fan immediately had the other Dragon Knights stand far away, in case the demons invaded.


    The demon had lost its host and was quickly dissipating into the air. Its dying cry was enough to send chills down one''s spine.


    In any case, he had managed to kill Olendo safely.


    After Ye Fan saw all of this, he also confirmed his guess that it was the demons who had revived Sylvie."It''s hard to imagine that And would actually ept such an evil technique ¡­" Phil frowned.


    <span>"Lucifer, you said that the White Queen also practices this kind of evil art. Is she still in the Kingdom of Magnesium? If she''s still here, why don''t we surround her and kill her?! " Waters said.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Today, And''s n was to kill me and Durk right in front of you. Sylvie absolutely cannot appear here, so that woman must have stayed far away.


    It would be like looking for a needle in a haystack if we were to find her, and even if she didn''t have an ally like the Peterberg Club, or the mysterious Epic Monarch Annihtion, as her backer, it wouldn''t be that easy to kill her. "


    The four Dragon Knights nodded, and Durk said, "Lucifer, this time, thanks to you, we Dragon Knights have not fallen into the hands of And and Sylvie. If there is anything that we need in the future, no one would dare to say."<span>Ye Fan grinned, reached out his hand and hit Nike on the chest, "Help yourself, why are you being so polite." I just don''t want to face so many Dragon Knights. If you all attack together, then I really won''t be able to survive. "


    <span>"You are too modest, Lucifer. We have a whole new level of respect for you. We are not as good as you are. This time, we must train even harder." Philughed.


    <span>Ye Fan and a few other Dragon Knights chatted for a while, and after cleaning up And''s ashes, they left the ck Forest.


    Durk and the other three Dragon Knights returned to the group. The Dragon Knights needed to be reorganized, and they also had a lot to do.


    When Ye Fan returned to the car, he naturally wouldn''t forget to help him restrain the brothers from the Peterberg Club. He quickly made a call to Purgatory Ind.<span>Sally, who answered the phone, told Ye Fan that all the members who had revealed their identities were safe and sound, which also let Ye Fan heave a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that the people from the Peterberg Club weren''t stupid either. Their own people were fine, and if they killed someone, it would bring them trouble again.


    They had no idea if there were any hidden dangers in the surroundings at all. Thus, rather than making enemies, it was better to be magnanimous and express goodwill, and peaceful coexistence.Ye Fan was also very satisfied with this result, and what made him even happier was that when he returned to the hospital ward, he saw President Li who was sent back by the soldiers of the magnesium nation.


    President Li actually didn''t know what had happened. He thought that the nurse had taken her somewhere to do an inspection. When he came back and found out that she had been kidnapped as a hostage, he was shocked.


    <span>Everyone was feeling happy for the crisis, but they saw Feng Yueying rush into the ward.


    "Ying Ying, what happened to you?" Ye Fan grabbed Feng Yueying, and seeing the woman''s pale face and tears in her eyes, he immediately asked with concern.


    <span>"I... "My brother, he ¡­" Because Feng Yueying was too anxious, she panted heavily, "He seems to have be very strange, I... I don''t know what''s going on! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 763

    One second. Org, free of charge!<span>0763


    Ye Fan was shocked, could it be that the medicine he found on Earth had some side effects?


    He didn''t have time to ask any further questions and quickly ran to Feng Xiaohui''s room with Feng Yueying.Upon entering the ward, he found Feng Xiaohui lying on the bed, twitching, with sweat pouring down his face. He had an ufortable expression on his face as he breathed in deeply.


    The nurse who was responsible for taking care of the situation looked confused and anxious. She did not know what had happened.


    "From the very beginning! What''s wrong with my little brother!? " Feng Yueying was on the verge of tears.Ronica immediately ran to the brainwave detector and looked at the data on the screen. She eximed, "Oh my god! His brain was extremely active! "His brain doesn''t look like a vegetable at all. It''s as active as a crazyputer!"


    Ye Fan walked forward, reached out his hand and grabbed Feng Xiaohui''s wrist, feeling his pulse, and said: "Although my body is weak, but there''s no problem with my pulse, looks like..." The problem is the activity of his mind. "


    <span>"Was he having a nightmare because there was so much terror in his head?" Du Yun''er guessed.


    <span>"It''s possible, but even if it''s a nightmare, it''s still a good thing! At least ¡­ This means that his brain cell activity has sessfully increased! " Ronica said.


    <span>At this moment, Feng Xiaohui, who was lying on the bed, suddenly shouted!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>Following Feng Xiaohui''s shout, the brainwave detector sounded out an rm!


    "Swish!"The piercing sound of the siren caused Ronnie to be dumbstruck.


    <span>"This... How was this possible! His brain waves had exceeded the detection limit of the apparatus!? Is this even human brainwave!? "


    <span>Just when everyone was at a loss, there were even more abnormal changes in the ward!


    He saw the table, the chairs, the shelves, all shaking, and the fruit, the flower pots, the books, the gadgets, all shaking.


    <span>It was as though an invisible force was touching them.


    "Oh!" God! " The young nurse was scared to death when she saw this scene. She immediately ran out the door and ran away.<span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed as he looked at Feng Xiaohui. He suddenly thought of something -- Mental Energy!


    <span>Feng Xiaohui''s brain was extremely active, and his brainwave was crazily increasing. Wasn''t this just a manifestation of his spiritual energy?


    <span>Spiritual Adepts and mages who used spiritual force to control magical elements were all different from ordinary people.


    <span>Could it be that their treatment method identally let Feng Xiaohui''s brain possess a strong spiritual force?!


    <span>"Hubby, what''s wrong with Xiao Hui, he ¡­ Can he still wake up? " After being surprised, Feng Yueying became even more worried.


    Ye Fan frowned, but just as he was about to say something, he saw that everything in the room had stopped moving, and everything had calmed down.


    <span>Feng Xiaohui looked like he had copsed as hey on the bed in aa.


    <span>"Little Hui! Little Hui! " Feng Yueying thought that something was wrong with her brother, so she went up to give him a few shoves.


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly reached out his hand to stop her, saying, "Ying Ying, don''t be anxious, I feel like Little Hui is already fine."


    <span>"Is everything alright? "Why?" Feng Yueying asked.


    "Look at his sleeping appearance, it''s the same as a normal person sleeping after fatigue,pletely different from his original appearance," Ye Fan said.


    Feng Yueying took a closer look and discovered that it was indeed like this. Although the difference wasn''t too big, she could feel that this was a normal person sleeping after being tired.


    "We''ll wait, wait for him to wake up." Ye Fan said.<span>Feng Yue Ying bit her lower lip and nodded, her eyes filled with anticipation as she replied, "En."


    <span>As night fell, Ye Fan apanied Feng Yueying into the nursing ward, and remained there quietly.


    Feng Xiaohui''s situation was very special, Ye Fan did not dare to leave the ward.<span>Du Yun''er affectionately bought some delicious takeout food for the two of them. After all, the taste of the hospital''s food was very ordinary.


    After the three of them had dinner, Ye Fan told Du Yun''er to find Ronica, grabbed aptop, and began reading the medical data of the Earth Axis.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, did you find a way to save Angel?" Du Yun''er asked softly.


    "How can it be so easy ¡­" "Oh right, how can I let you know about Angel''s matter?" Ye Fan asked, puzzled.


    "I told Yun''er about it before you were there." Feng Yue Ying asked curiously, "Hubby, is Angel your first love?"


    <span>Seeing that the two women were gossiping about him, Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry and said, "What first love, when I met Angel, she was only thirteen years old."


    "Ah?" "So small?" Feng Yueying said, "I thought she was a great beauty.""If Angel could grow up sessfully, she would probably be a great beauty, but... "To me, her heart is the most beautiful." Ye Fan muttered to himself.


    "Hubby, didn''t you say you would tell me about Angel? Tell me now," said Feng Yueying.


    Ye Fan felt that this was also good, so he let Feng Yueying divert her attention and stopped worrying about Feng Xiaohui''s matter. He nodded and said, "You may have already known that I was targeted by the OLD-ONES and bound overseas, and after going through the life and death selection and hard training, I was chosen by the ck Emperor as his disciple.I entered the industry at the age of thirteen and officially took the title of ''FALLEN'' as an assassin, killing people all over the world. By the time I turned seventeen, I was already the world''s most expensive killer ¡­


    <span>My killing efficiency, the number of enemies killed on the battlefield, are all number one in the records. At that time, I had already killed to the point where I was numb to it. Of course, every day when I opened my eyes, there would be countless of people who wanted to kill me for all sorts of purposes ¡­ "


    Ye Fan slowly narrated, his mind recalling the past. The two women quietly listened, gradually immersing themselves in Ye Fan''s past ¡­ ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    In the vast ins of Africa, a river snaked its way through.<span>A patch ofnd in the distance of the river had been reimed and turned into a small market.


    The natives and some of the smaller cities nearby woulde here to exchange the most primitive goods for daily necessities.


    <span>Currency waspletely meaningless in this country. Abnormal intion made this African country''s currency no different from toilet paper.


    Wherever there were people, there was business to be done.


    <span>There were a few small stalls on the north side of the bazaar. The stalls were selling tortis made from cassava powder and soup made from wild vegetables from the ins. There were also some smoked pheasants and wild boar meat.


    <span>The food was rough, but it was not easy to fill one''s stomach with proper food in this piece of backwardnd.


    A young man with yellow skin and ck hair wearing a camouge jacket was sitting in a booth. He was holding a wooden table.


    He drank the soup and ate the wild boar. In front of him was a ceramic pot filled with several cassava cakes.


    Such a meal was definitely a sumptuous one. It was enough to make many ck aboriginals andmoners who passed by swallow their saliva.<span>The young man was wolfing down his food when three thin ck children who looked to be five or six years old walked over.


    The oldest of them, a little girl, held out a cracked pottery bowl to the young man.The three children smelled the food and eagerly swallowed their saliva, staring at this stranger who was passing by, begging for something to eat.


    "Good man, my two younger brothers and I haven''t eaten for two days. Can you give us some cassava pancakes ¡­" "The three of us only need half of it..." The little ck girl spoke in the nativenguage, regardless of whether the young man understood her or not.


    The man raised his head, his cold gazending on the three children. "Three people, half a piece of cake, is it enough to eat?"


    Once he opened his mouth, the man proficiently spoke the nativenguage of the tribe. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 764

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0764


    Hearing the man speak theirnguage, the little girl was overjoyed. She nodded with all her strength and said, "That''s enough, we can use the river to soak in the soup. After soaking in it, we''ll be able to fill our stomachs!"Silently, the young man picked up a piece of cassava cake. Under the expectant eyes of the three children, he brought it to his mouth and took a bite.


    <span>"You want to eat it?"


    <span>The three children nodded. The little girl begged again, "Please, please give us half of it. We will starve to death ¡­"


    The man said tly, "You ask me for a biscuit, but you don''t have anything to exchange with. Why should I give you half of the biscuit for nothing?"


    The little girl was stunned and could only say, "Because ¡­ "Because you are a good person ¡­"


    The man said indifferently, "Who told you I am a good person? Could it be that good people always give things to others for nothing? If being a good person is such a loss, why would you be a good person? "<span>The little girl became silent. She was only seven or eight years old, how could she know so much?


    "Do you see that side?"<span>The man pointed at the stall owner beside him. The fat African man was holding a wooden stick to press the cake.


    In front of Fatty, there was a basket of baked goods waiting to be sold.


    The three ck children nodded, "I saw ¡­"<span>The man said, "If you want me to help you, then who will? If you want food, if you want to live, then take it, steal it, steal it. No matter what, just rely on yourself. "


    After he finished speaking, the man continued to gnaw on the biscuit and drank the soup. He had no intentions of donating even half a piece of the biscuit.


    The little girl looked at her two younger brothers. The third brother and sister both had moved expressions on their faces. They were too hungry, so hungry that they could no longer think about what was right or wrong.<span>Suddenly, after the little girl nodded, the three of them quickly ran in front of the ck fatty. The little girl and a little boy jumped up, took out two pieces of cake, turned around and nned to run!


    <span>However, the ck fatty was still an adult after all. Moreover, there were many cases of theft and swindling here, so all the people doing business had to be careful.


    Seeing the three children snatching away something, the ck fatty''s wooden stick immediately swung over!"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>The African woman was knocked to the ground with a single strike of the staff. The other boy was grabbed and lifted up!


    The youngest child, upon seeing this, was so frightened that he began to cry.


    "Little thing! How dare they steal food!? "Watch me break your legs!"


    The ck fatty threw the boy onto the ground, raised the stick, and swung it towards the child''s legs!Seeing that the child''s legs were about to be broken, no one came over. The pair of cold eyes were already used to such a thing happening.


    <span>At that moment, a rough hand suddenly grabbed onto the wooden stick.


    <span>"This is for you... Buy their rations. "


    <span>A small dor bill appeared in front of the ck fatty, preventing him from doing anything. The person who handed it over was a disheveled man wearing a ck windbreaker.


    <span>Beside the man was a young girl in her teens. She was wearing a martial arts suit that tied around her body. She had short hair and was extremely cute. It was a pity that her expression was cold. She was petite and had developed quite well.


    When the ck fatty saw the money, his eyes immediately lit up. He took the money and bowed as he said, "Thank you."


    The sloppy-looking man bent down and picked up the dirty cake from the ground. Then he took another cake from the ck fat man and handed it to the two children.


    After the three of them had received the tapioca cake, they could not care less. After thanking the slovenly man, they hurriedly ran away. As they ran, they even began to nibble on the cake. They were too hungry and could not wait any longer.The slovenly man brought the little girl to the opposite side of the young man''s table and sat down.


    <span>"Why don''t you give them something to eat? It''s just half a loaf of bread."


    <span>The young man took a bite and said naturally: "When I was around their age, no one gave me anything for nothing ¡­" If he couldn''t get the rations, he would starve to death. If he couldn''t defeat others, he would starve to death.


    I can give it to them today, tomorrow, the day after, I can''t. If they do not survive, it is their own problem. "


    The sloppy-looking man squinted his eyes, "FALLEN, five years ago, you weren''t like this. It seems your temper has changed quite a bit these few years.""Come on, I just can see the reality clearly. I''m not that naive ¡­" "Asmuntis, you are a killer, and I am a killer as well. Don''t tell me you are some kind of phnthropist?"


    He looked at the little girl behind him and whistled, "What?" I haven''t seen you for more than a year. I''ve grown up and I''m beautiful now. "


    "Big Brother Ye Fan." Fog night lowered his head and called out. His face turned red as he carefully and stealthily peeked at Ye Fan.<span>"Ye ¡­" "Sail ¡­" This form of address is really strange, apart from you and Sally, no one else seems to call me that. "Ye Fan self-deprecatingly said," I don''t know if this is a name, but now that my mother is dead, I don''t even know who the person who gave birth to me is.


    At this moment, a scrawny stray dog walked to the side of the stall and sniffed at the table.


    <span>After looking at it, Asmuntis took a piece of jerky from Ye Fan and ced it in front of the stray dog.


    The stray dog quickly grabbed it with its beak and ran away, afraid that it would be spotted by other dogs.


    "Oi, slovenly bastard, are you really a hitman? Are you going to feed my flesh to the dogs?" Ye Fan said in annoyance.


    "You won''t die from hunger," Asmuntis said.<span>Ye Fan picked up the leftover dried meat and took a bite, "You came all the way here to find me, you shouldn''t just be here to feed stray cats and dogs right?"


    <span>"The Inquisitor couldn''t get in touch with you, so let me give you the new instructions."


    <span>"My master is looking for me? Oh... "Right, because I''ve been hunted down this year, all mymunication tools have been lost, so as to avoid being tracked ¡­" Ye Fan helplessly said, "Who do the Inquisitors want to kill? Can''t you go?"


    <span>"There are two reasons. First, your strength has already surpassed mine, and you are now the number one assassin. Second, this mission is not far from here, and you just happen to be here. It''s suitable," said Asmuntis.


    <span>"Ha... That''s right, the number one assassin. When I appeared, there would be ten thousand people waiting to kill me ¡­ "My head is worth three hundred million dors!" Ye Fan curled his lips.


    "Five hundred million," Asmuntis said.


    "Ah?" has the price increased again? " Ye Fan was depressed.


    "You''ve been appearing less often this year and they can''t find you, so naturally prices have soared again," said Asmuntis.Ye Fan cursed a few times and said, "Alright..." "What is the task?"


    <span>"I don''t know. I only know that the target is the nearby town, and that you are the one carrying out the mission."


    As he spoke, he handed a cell phone to Ye Fan.Ye Fan picked up his phone. After opening it, he saw a password that required fingerprint verification.


    "Hmph, it''s this again. I blew up the moment I finished looking at the phone, right?" Ye Fan shook his head, stuffed the phone into his pocket and prepared to look again after leaving."My mission isplete. Let''s go." Asmuntis stood up and left with his disciples.


    After walking a few steps, Asmuntis stopped and said, "FALLEN, don''t sink too deep. Sometimes you can look around from a different angle."<span>Ye Fan''s gaze turned serious, and his expression turned cold, "Stop preaching to me, you''d better teach your disciple well."


    Asmondius didn''t say anything else and just silently left. Fog night ¡­ He turned his head around and looked at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze. He bit his lower lip and followed his master out of the market.


    After Ye Fan sat in his seat for a while, he stood up with an expressionless face, threw away the remaining jerky in his hand, and strode out of the market.Arriving at a muddy roadside, Ye Fan lit up a cigarette, took out his phone, unlocked it with his fingerprint, and then read a file inside.


    <span>After reading, Ye Fan threw his phone into a small puddle nearby.


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" The water in the puddle was blown up and sshed everywhere. White smoke was emitted from the puddle.


    When the people in the market heard this sound, they were startled. When they looked over, Ye Fan was already nowhere to be seen. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 765

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0765


    Under the night sky, in the area where the desert and grasnd intersected, a small town was brightly lit.The electricity here was entirely supplied by diesel generators, only enough for a few houses.


    As the wind blew and dust filled the air, a figurended on a rooftop.


    Through a window, he could see a dark-skinned, muscr, bald man in the house next door. He was doing some ridiculous things with two ck women.


    The man''s physique was robust, causing the two ck women to constantly shout out.


    Outside the house, there were seven or eight ck bodyguards holding AK-rifles, not allowing anyone to disturb their master''s entertainment.


    In fact, the hundreds of people in the town could be said to only serve one man. Only with him could these cks eat and drink to their heart''s content, so men could do whatever they wanted."Huff ¡­" After the man on the roof confirmed the target, his body flew down from above like a night hawk.


    The moment hended, he directly kicked a African bodyguard''s head apart!


    "Who is it!?"


    The other African bodyguards realized that something was wrong and they quickly opened fire!


    "Tututututu!"


    Fire serpents sprayed from the muzzle of the gun, and the bullets were fired in a frenzy.However, these bullets were unable to hit the man. His footsteps were like a ghost as he moved back and forth and broke all of the bodyguards'' necks!


    <span>When the man reached the front door of the house again, the bald man came out, barefooted and wearing a pair of shorts.


    "Not bad, who are you?" The bald yer asked.


    <span>"CHAOS-FOREVER ¡­" The man said expressionlessly.


    <span>The baldy''s eyes instantly became serious, and his eyes revealed a spicy look, "In the end, I was still found ¡­" The ruler and judge, can''t I live a good life? "


    <span>"Devil Fist King Zabudu, you betrayed the organization and escaped here because of your own possession of OLD-ONES''s batch of arms. Now, I, nicknamed FALLEN, will take back what does not belong to you." Ye Fan said lightly.


    "Oh? You are the FALLEN who has be famous in the past few years? The ck Emperor really thinks highly of me, letting you deal with me?


    It was a pity... "I''ve sold the firearms, I''ve already spent the money. Even if you find me, what''s the use?" Zabdul spread his hands.


    <span>"Since you can''t get back your money and weapons, you have to hand over your head." Ye Fan said.


    Zabudu gave a cold snort and roared. His body suddenly erupted with surging spiritual energy!<span>"amp.nbsbsbs!" Even if you are the ck Emperor''s disciple, you might not be my match! I am living a peaceful life in this little ce, and will not obstruct any of you, so why must you try to force me!? "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. With this Zabu''s strength, he had no choice but to be cautious.


    "Rules are rules. If you vite the rules of the organization, you will have to pay the price ¡­"


    "Price?" Zabudu spat, "What have I done wrong!? If that batch of firearms was sent to the battlefield in ordance with the organization''s requirements, it would cause a small-scale war and might even be the fuse of an evenrger war!


    I swallowed the weapon, saving who knows how many lives, is this also wrong?!<span>The rulers of the old days were just a few madmen! Always trying to create chaos! This was no longer the universe that believed in the Eternal Chaos, this was truly anti-humanity!


    Have you ever questioned their decision!? Why fight a life and death battle with me over those fellows?


    Do you really think they would be grateful to you for fighting so hard for them? They would never treat you as one of their own, they would only treat you as a pawn! "


    Seeing that Ye Fan didn''t say anything, Zabudu continued, "With your strength, you can also find a ce like me to live a good life after making a huge profit! Enjoy this wonderful world! Why work so hard for those war lunatics? "


    Ye Fan quietly looked at him, and after a moment of silence, he asked, "Are you finished?"<span>Zabu frowned, "It seems..." You want to fight me? "


    "I''m only here to kill. I don''t care about anything else."


    "Ha... "It seems like you are already hopeless. The ck Emperor and the White Queen have nurtured a monster." As soon as Zabudu finished speaking, his figure suddenly charged towards Ye Fan.


    "Demon Mad Shadow!"<span>Zabudu crazily punched out countless times, as if there were over a hundred hands punching out at the same time!


    His fist technique originated from Tai Chi. With his extremely fast speed, tricky angle, tyrannical power, and hard body, all of them were powerful weapons.


    Ye Fan took a step back, and faced this kind of fist technique, he immediately performed the ''Rain of Spring'' move.


    The advantage of using this set of ancient martial arts was that it could reduce one''s strength, slow down the opponent''s attack, and then find a chance to counterattack.


    The spiritual energy of the Life Water of Heaven diffused into the air. Ye Fan''s palm seemed to release waves of gentle wind, but it was strong and gentle, holding back Zabudu''s fist path.


    Seeing that his attack had failed, Zabudu''s body suddenly exerted force, and with a leap, he went straight for Ye Fan''s lower jaw!


    "Five Thunderbolts Windward Palm!"


    Ye Fan used one of the Taiji Sect''s secret techniques. The spiritual energy turned into a thunder, condensing into arge golden palm print and instantly exploding!


    "Bam!"<span>Zabudu''s knee was bounced off. He somersaulted back and stood firmly: "I have heard that FALLEN is a master of martial arts. It is a well-deserved reputation."


    "It''s my turn to attack ¡­"


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Fan had already arrived in front of Zabu. He raised his hand and the spiritual energy that he released was like two dragons, roaring towards Zabu''s vital parts!The ultimate technique of the Kunlun Sect, Divine Dragon Eight Palms, with immense power and coverage!


    <span>Zabudu attacked but did not defend. He lifted his foot and elbow and tried to force his way up.


    He nned to use offense as defense, and after getting rid of Ye Fan''s two palms, he took advantage of this opportunity and gave a fierce roundhouse kick.


    Ye Fan was already prepared, and his palm directly hit the ground!<span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    This palm strike caused a hole to appear in the ground. Zabu''s kick immediately lost its uracy and missed!


    <span>What Ye Fan wanted was this effect. He leaped up and kicked downwards with his heel with the Mountain Splitting Kick!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Zabudu''s hook punch forcefully stopped Ye Fan''s kick!


    Ye Fan''s eyes focused, his left foot followed up with another kick!<span>"Bang!"


    <span>Zabudu''s body was sent flying. Two of his ribs were broken!


    Ye Fan took the opportunity to give chase and used the "Autumn Wind Sweeping Leaf Leg" consecutively. His figure was graceful and nimble, and his leg was like a lightning bolt,nding a dozen kicks on Zabudu''s body!<span>Zabudu spat out a mouthful of blood. With his level of focus, he was already inferior to Ye Fan. After his moves had beenpletely countered, he was finally defeated.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan was quickly closing in and was about to crush his head with his final kick, Zabudu opened his mouth and spat out a steel needle!


    <span>Not good!


    Ye Fan also didn''t think that this Devil Fist King, who was once a powerhouse of his generation, would actually use such a technique.Although he reacted in time and dodged the concealed weapon, it also exposed a w!


    "Go to hell!"Zabudu fiercely swung out his de, aiming for Ye Fan''s heart!


    <span>Ye Fan instinctively leaned to the side, but was still hit. But at the same time, Ye Fan''s Thunder Vajra Palm also hit Zabu''s head!


    <span>"Puchi!"


    Zabudu''s hand de broke Ye Fan''s ribs, his fingernails dug into his chest, and blood spurted out!


    However, the top of Zabu''s head was also shattered by Ye Fan. His entire body went limp as he crashed onto the ground,pletely dead!


    Ye Fan painfully touched his heart. His hand was covered in blood, making him realize that he couldn''t stay any longer. Once he was discovered, he wouldn''t even know how he died!Resisting the excruciating pain, he sprinted towards the dark prairie. He remembered that there was a valley in front of him that was low-lying. If he ran there first, it would be hard for others to detect him.


    However, just as Ye Fan was walking down a slope, after running a few steps, his feet suddenly felt empty, and his body suddenly fell down! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 766

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0766


    Ye Fan realized that he had fallen into a trap used by poachers. He was injured in the dark, so he never expected such a situation to happen.


    Even though it was raining, Ye Fan could feel something mping onto his leg!<span>"Crack! Crack!"


    <span>A trap caught Ye Fan''s left foot!


    "Ah!"


    Ye Fan screamed miserably, hurriedly reaching out his hand and forcefully opening the metal clip. The metal clip was broken and deformed, but Ye Fan''s calf was already badly mutted.


    At the same time, he forcibly used his spiritual energy and also pulled at his wound, causing Ye Fan to feel exhausted.<span>"Rumble!"


    Thunder rumbled as the rainy season of the African prairie approached.<span>When the torrential rain fell on the boundless prairie, falling into the trap originally prepared for the wild beasts, the blood on Ye Fan''s face was washed away.


    <span>The entire world seemed to be filled with the sound of the rain. Within the howling wind and rain, there were a few ghosts crying like wolves.


    <span>The mud in the trap quickly turned into muddy water, and Ye Fan awkwardly leaned against the mud wall, allowing his body to be drenched by the rain.


    <span>He did not know if he still had the strength to break out of this trap, but the reason why he did not want to try was because ¡­ He had no idea where else he could go ¡­.


    <span>It seemed that even if he were to die here, no one would care about it ¡­


    Oh right, those bounty hunters would be very excited. They didn''t know who would cut off their own head to get the five hundred million bounty ¡­


    Ye Fan self-deprecatingly grinned. Unknowingly, Ye Fan''s eyelids became heavier and heavier, and a hazy figure appeared in his mind. It seemed like it was his mother, smiling at him...Am I going to die ¡­ After a thought passed through Ye Fan''s mind, his vision turned ck and he fell into a deep sleep.


    It had been raining for the entire night, but it did not stop.


    His entire bodycked strength, and the pain in his chest told him that he was not dreaming. Last night''s heavy injury, he had only relied on his spiritual energy to stop the bleeding, and he did not die.<span>If he wasn''t young, if his cultivation wasn''t high enough, he would already be a corpse.


    However, he did not wake up naturally. He heard something.


    <span>"Julian! We have to save him! Otherwise the Holy Spirit will me us! " A sweet and charming voice came from the top of the trap.


    <span>"Miss Angel, this person''s background is unknown. His wounds seem to be the traces of a fight, and he doesn''t look like a good person. We came here to spread our teachings, not to take risks." A man''s voice rejected her.


    "You didn''t even save him, how can you know that he isn''t a good person? Furthermore, the Holy God wants us to change the world. If he''s a bad person, we should save him and let him know that there''s still hope in this world. Angel said seriously.


    Julian was at a loss for words."Holy Knight Julian! "I am the Holy Daughter, you are my squire. I order you to go down and save the injured!"


    "Sigh ¡­" Julian sighed. "As you wish."


    <span>A knight wearing silver armor jumped into the trap.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. He had already heard the conversation between the two and knew that they were from the Holy King''s Court. He immediately became vignt."You''re lucky, we ran into Miss Angel." The burly Yullian caught Ye Fan with one hand, then jumped out of the trap.


    Coming to the outside of the trap, Ye Fan saw a girl holding an umbre with the Sacred Royal Mansion''s insignia on it.


    The young girl wore a holy white dress with a silver cross hanging from her neck.She had a soft xen-colored shawl with curly hair, and a round face with a bit of baby fat under her bangs. Her sapphire eyes were like two clear springs, and her delicate features were as adorable as porcin dolls.


    <span>"Don''t worry, I''ll heal you." Angel didn''t care that her white dress was dirty. She knelt on the wet grass and stretched out a hand, gathering a soft white light.


    <span>The White Magic of the Holy King''s Court, Healing Technique. Although it was very basic and almost impossible to cure such a serious injury, it was still better than nothing to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was lying on the ground, looking at Angel kneeling beside him, treating him. The girl was iparably serious, as if she was treating her family, and not just some random stranger she bumped into on the way.


    <span>Julien, the squire, was holding a sword from Wang Ting and holding up an umbre for Angel.


    From the moment Ye Fan came out of the pit, he had been staring at Ye Fan''s face, frowning. He felt like he had seen Ye Fan somewhere before.<span>Ye Fan also didn''t care, and quietly closed his eyes.


    "ng!"<span>Suddenly, Julian drew his sword and shouted, "Miss Angel! Get out of the way! "


    <span>"Julian, what''s the matter?" Angel looked back, puzzled.


    <span>"I have seen pictures of this person! He was the most notorious killer, the FALLEN of the old rulers! The blood on this person''s hands is not worth it for you to save him! "


    <span>Julian was shouting excitedly, his face alert and excited.


    Angel pouted and said, "But he was injured, so he didn''t save us. Wouldn''t that make us the bad guys who kill people?"


    "Killing him is what you call doing good! If he is still alive, who knows how many people will die! " Julian shouted.<span>"No!" I won''t allow you to kill anyone! Even if he killed a lot of people, a lot of people still wanted to kill him, so he wouldn''t stop killing people.


    <span>"The Holy Spirit taught us to repent of our sins and not to me anyone else. Julian, we are not the ones who make the killing, we are the ones who destroy the killing!" Angel shouted, her face red.


    "Miss Angel, do you know how much this man''s life is worth?"


    <span>"I don''t know, and I don''t want to know," Angel said.


    "500 million!" In the Bounty Hunter Association, there was a customer who offered five hundred million gold coins as a reward for his head! " Julianughed. "As long as I have five hundred million dors, I can be a rich man. I don''t need to follow a little kid like you anymore. I don''t need to be a knight squire!"


    Julianughed madly, waving his sword to chop at Ye Fan''s neck!


    <span>"Stop!"


    Angel cried out and ced herself in front of Ye Fan.<span>The sword stopped within three centimeters of Angel.


    "You''re not a bad man, Julian," she insisted. "Don''t do anything like that."


    Julian''s expression changed a few times before he said gloomily, "You have to remind me that I cannot let anyone else know about this matter ¡­" "I''m sorry, Miss Angel. Wealthes from danger, I cannot waste such a great opportunity!"


    After saying that, he ced the sword on Angel''s neck. Her delicate skin was slightly touched, and a trace of blood appeared."Miss Angel, don''t worry. I know you as an alternate Holy Maiden have never tasted the feelings between a man and a woman. Although you are only thirteen years old, you are already beautiful enough ¡­" Let me. Before you die, I''ll teach you the joy of a woman ¡­ "


    <span>With a grimace, Julian reached for Angel''s cor.


    <span>Angel looked at Julian in disbelief, shook her head, and muttered, "Don''t. Don''t be like this, Julian. "Why ¡­"


    Just as Julian''s hand was about to touch it, Ye Fan suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Julian''s foot!<span>"What?!"


    Julian didn''t expect Ye Fan to still have the strength to fight back. Just as he was about to swing his sword to cut him, he was forcibly pulled by Ye Fan and fell to the ground!


    Ye Fan roared in anger, and grabbed Julian''s hand that was holding the sword with one hand. Then, he quickly stabbed his sword into Julian''s stomach!


    "Pfft!"


    The sword pierced through Julian''s body and sunk into the ground, blood spewing out!<span>Julian screamed in pain, but his body was nailed to the ground. With a few movements, his wounds were torn, his internal organs were torn, and he died in an even more miserable manner!


    <span>"An innate expert wants your father''s head. Even if your father has half a life left, it''s not something you can kill ¡­" Ye Fan said coldly.


    Julian reached out desperately for Angel, but Angel was too scared to save him.


    <span>Very soon, Julian, who was still excited a moment ago, stopped breathing.


    "Pfft ¡­"


    Ye Fan forcefully circted his spiritual energy, pulling at the wound and spitting out two mouthfuls of blood.Angel came back to her senses and cried, "You ¡­ Why did you kill him? Even if Julian made the wrong choice, you should still give him a chance to repent! "


    Ye Fan tiredly fell to the ground, "I don''t want to talk to a silly girl like you, take advantage of the fact that I don''t have the strength to kill you, get lost ¡­ ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 767

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0767


    <span>"amp.nbsbsbsGEL!" Not a silly girl! " Angel corrected him seriously.


    Ye Fan opened his eyes and coldly red at the girl, "Scram!"


    Angel was shocked by the murderous look on her face. She turned around and ran away, wiping her tears, "Why are you being so fierce towards me? This is too much ¡­" "Woo woo ¡­"


    Ye Fan heard the sound of the girl running away, and let out a long breath. To be honest, he didn''t have the leisure to pay attention to this innocent girl.<span>This kind of person who didn''t know what the dangers of this world were, foolishly naively believed that there really existed a God that could protect them. Ye Fan had never cared about interacting with them more.


    <span>To survive, he had to rely on himself! This was the reason he had lived up to now!


    <span>Ye Fan clenched his teeth, and crawled up again while enduring the intense pain in his heart.


    He had to go to the valley, where he would be rtively safe. In this situation, he would be in danger wherever there were people.


    Although he didn''t know what was the point of living in this world, his instinct for survival made him unwilling to just die like that.


    However, after walking only a few steps, he waspletely exhausted, and beads of sweat constantly dripped from his body.Having lost too much blood and expended too much physical strength, as well as the fact that he had been seriously injured and was using his Qi to attack, Ye Fan''s cultivation was not able to resist anymore.


    <span>"ng!"


    Ye Fan once again fell to the ground, his vision starting to blur.


    Just as he was having difficulty breathing, someone ran in front of him in a daze.A soft white light covered Ye Fan, making him feel as if he was in a forest full of oxygen, and his whole body was breathing smoothly.


    When Ye Fan opened his eyes and his brain cleared up, he realized that it was actually this alternate Holy Maiden called Angel!


    Didn''t she run away? Ye Fan didn''t understand.<span>"Why did youe back?" Ye Fan frowned.


    "Even though you are very fierce to me, I can''t just stand by and watch you die. The Pax taught us to be kind to lostmbs, I won''t lower myself to your level." Angel''s cheeks were puffed up and her tears were still wet.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand and grabbed Angel''s tender arm.<span>"Hey, what are you doing? You''re hurting me!" Angel cried out.


    <span>"Do you think that I will be grateful to you just because of this? You think that just because you saved me, I will believe in your sacred god? " Ye Fan coldly asked.


    Angel shook her head. "I don''t need your gratitude, nor do I need you to believe in the Pax. I think the Pax led me here to help you."


    No matter what good or bad person you are, your life is precious. Your parents have given it to you. You can''t just casually die. "


    "My mother is dead, and I have no father. Can you just let me die!?" Ye Fan stared and said.<span>Angel was so frightened that her delicate body trembled, and her eyes glistened with tears as she said, "I... I''m an orphan too, but that''s no reason to give up.


    I think, our parents in heaven, will wish for you and me to live well, will wish for us to be happy, and be good people, won''t they? "<span>The girl''s voice was filled with fear, but her eyes were filled with determination and courage.


    Ye Fan was startled, as if a string in his heart was touched. His eyes became moist, and blood started to appear...


    "Scram..."In the end, Ye Fan still gnashed his teeth and said this word.


    Angel pursed her lips, her face full of grievance. She took a few steps back, turned around, and ran away.<span>Ye Fanid on the ground, looking up at the dusky sky. The rain continued to wash over the Great Prairie, over his face.


    <span>Droplets of water constantly rolled down from the corners of Ye Fan''s eyes. He stared at the sky, lost in a trance.


    After an unknown amount of time, Ye Fan once again heard the sound of people running over. Just as he was about to start fighting, he discovered... The girl with the wet body and wet xen hair was Angel!<span>"Why is it you again!? I''m not asking you to scram... "Cough cough ¡­" Ye Fan was about to curse her, but he started to cough violently.


    Angel acted as if she hadn''t heard anything. There was a trace of an excited smile on her face, and she was holding something with half a ck ear in her hand.


    <span>"You see, I got half a piece of cassava cake from a passing native woman! Their lives are very difficult, but they are still willing to give me half a biscuit. In this world, there are still many kind people. "


    Ye Fan looked at that half piece of bread, and nkly didn''t know what to say.


    <span>"You must be very hungry. You need to eat more if you''re hurt, to recuperate, but I can''t find any other food," Angel said apologetically.


    "Half a piece of cake? How can it be eaten?"


    "Sure, just a little water and you can fill your stomach, it''s better than being hungry," Angel said.


    Ye Fan''s expression froze, his mind thinking back to the three ck brothers and sisters he met in the market. For a moment, he couldn''t say a word.


    "You ¡­"


    "Scram!" I know you want me to get lost, but I won''t! I must save you! Because I can''t just stand by and watch them die! Even if you threaten to kill me, I won''t back down!


    If I can''t even help you alone, how will I be the Holy Maiden of the King''s Court and help even more people? "


    Angel immediately interrupted Ye Fan, stubbornly starting to break the cake, then taking a small piece and cing it next to Ye Fan''s mouth, "Eat it, FALLEN. Your name is FALLEN, right?"


    <span>Ye Fan stared nkly for a long time, staring straight at this little girl. After a long time, he finally said, "You really are a silly girl..."


    <span>"Angel, my name is Angel," the girl insisted.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, opened his mouth and ate a mouthful of the cake.


    Angel smiled brightly, as if it was her name, like the smile of an angel.


    In a trance, Ye Fan even felt that the heavy rain on the prairie had stopped, and the dark clouds seemed to have dispersed.So it turned out that the young girl''s smile was actually so moving.


    "That''s right, you have to eat your fill, and then I''ll treat you, but I''ll say okay, don''t call me silly. When you''re better, you won''t be able to kill people in the future, your life is iparably precious." Angel was like an adult, educating a young man who was five years older than her.<span>Ye Fan coldly snorted, "If you really want me to live, then now is not the time to feed me, but to take me to the valley."


    <span>"Going down? "Why?" Angel asked.


    "Because once someone passes by and discovers us, it''s possible for them to repeat what just happened..." Ye Fan twitched his mouth at the corpse of Julian beside him.<span>Angel looked at the body with sadness in her eyes. He once said that he wanted to be a great Holy Knight ¡­ "


    "Life is short, dreams are worth a few coins, my head is worth five hundred million." Ye Fan teased.Angel pouted angrily. "I can''t let you kill anyone else, I''m going to help you get to the valley right now."


    Not long after, the girl supported Ye Fan up and slowly walked down the valley... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 768

    One second. Org, free of charge!0768


    When the rainy season arrived in the prairie, the rain almost never stopped.<span>Under the walls of the valley, there was a small natural cave, barely able to shelter from the wind and rain. Ye Fan had been injured for three days, and although it was still some distance away from beingpletely healed, simple actions were not a problem.


    <span>Angel had been continuously healing Ye Fan for the past three days, and had even been responsible for finding food.


    <span>For a thirteen year old girl like her to find food in such a ce, it was already very rare. Almost every day, she could only ask the natives for some coarse food.


    Over the course of three days, Angel''s small face had lost weight, and her baby fat seemed to have disappeared."Gu gu... "Goo ¡­"


    In the middle of the night, when Ye Fan heard the sound of the sleeping girl on the grass next to him, his stomach kept growling.<span>He could not hold it in any longer and asked, "Silly girl, do you want to starve yourself to death?"


    Angel sat up, aggrieved. "I''m hungry and I can''t control my stomach."


    "Won''t you eat more yourself if you''re hungry? Why give me all the food? With my cultivation level, eating less won''t kill me. "Ye Fan had originally thought that this girl would at least fill her stomach before taking the food back. However, from the looks of it, she hadn''t eaten for three days.<span>Ye Fan wasn''t used to giving food to others. Since Angel didn''t take it, he just ate everything himself.


    "I was too stupid, I didn''t find enough food, you are wounded, you need to eat more," Angel said quietly.<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan felt a headache. How could there be such a silly girl in this world?


    <span>"When the sun rises, I will take you out to look for it." Ye Fan sighed.


    "You can go out now? "Won''t it be dangerous?" Angel asked.<span>"If I don''t go out, are I going to starve to death here?" Ye Fan stared at her.


    <span>"But didn''t you say that your cultivation wouldn''t starve to death?"


    "Shut up! Why are there so many problems!? "


    <span>In the dark, Angel giggled, her smile very sweet. "I know, you don''t want me to starve to death right? FALLEN, you see, you also have a good side, you are not so bad. "


    "You talk too much ¡­" "Hurry up and sleep." Ye Fanid down again and turned around.


    "Hmph, it''s both a sillyss and a naughtyss. I already said my name is ANGEL." Angel pouted, but then she alsoid down.<span>After a while Angel asked quietly, "FALLEN, are you asleep?"


    <span>"If you have a fart, hurry up and fart!" Ye Fan said impatiently.


    "I''m not farting... "I just want to ask ¡­"<span>"I don''t know." Ye Fan immediately refused.


    "You don''t even know what I''m going to ask!" Angel said angrily.<span>Ye Fan was silent for a moment, and then said, "My name is Ye Fan..."


    In the darkness, Angel blinked twice, and said with surprise and delight: "So you really know what I''m going to ask ¡­ You''re so smart, hee hee hee... "Ye Fan, good night."


    Ye Fan didn''t say good night to her and directly started snoring.<span>Dawn came and the rain on the prairie stopped for a while.


    Ye Fan walked out of the small cave with the dazed Angel.


    "Ye Fan, where are we going to find food?"


    <span>"Can you hunt?"


    <span>"Hunting?!" Angel shook her head. "I don''t want to hurt animals!"


    Ye Fan snorted disdainfully, "I just look down on you bunch of hypocrites. Thew of the jungle is thew of nature, and you even said something about protecting small animals...""But this is a nature reserve, killing animals means stealing. Humans should restrain themselves even if they want to survive. Otherwise, if the natural environment is destroyed, the biological chain will break down, the environment on Earth will deteriorate, and all of humanity will ¡­"


    <span>"Alright, alright!" Ye Fan immediately reached out his hand to stop her, and said in a speechless manner, "You little girl, where did all this logice from?" Didn''t I just ask you if you''re going to hunt or not?! "


    "This is science! I learned it from the nun teacher! " Angel''s face was serious.


    Ye Fan sighed, "I''m afraid of you. So if you don''t kill anyone, you can at least dig up wild vegetables, right?"


    "But... "But I don''t know any dishes that can be eaten." Angel pouted.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "That''s why I came out with you. Come here, I''m telling you, go dig."


    Very soon, Ye Fan started to tell Angel about some edible nts. Some were about eating leaves, some were about eating roots, and some were non-toxic wild fruits.<span>Due to the rain, there was quite a bit of food growing out.


    Angel''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect the earth to have so many edible things in front of her eyes, but she never realized it.<span>Ye Fan originally wanted to bend over to dig some, but Angel firmly stopped him.


    <span>"Your wounds will worsen. This way, the treatment will be a waste of effort. I''ll just dig it up!" Angel said.


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t want to take the risk, so he hoped that the wound would heal a bit faster. Thus, he said, "Alright, I wish I could save some strength."


    Angel did not get angry. Instead, she nodded happily, "Tell me, I''m going to dig!"


    <span>The girl was holding a rock. Her hands and face were covered in mud, but she was working really hard. She also had a smile stered on her face.


    <span>The two of them brought a bunch of nts and wild vegetables back to the small cave after a whole morning had passed.


    "If we could make a fire, these things would be more delicious after boiling it and roasting it. It''s too wet right now, so let''s just eat it." Ye Fan picked up a tuber, washed it with the river water, and directly bit into it.


    Angel, who had gone mad from hunger, followed suit and started munching on the wild vegetables inrge mouthfuls. Although they didn''t taste good at all, she couldn''t care less when she was hungry."Ye Fan, why do you know so many edible wild vegetables?" Who taught you that? " Angel was curious.


    <span>"If no one had been raising you since you were young, and you had to rely on yourself to find food to eat, you would have known each other." Ye Fan lightly said.


    Angel froze for a moment. After a while, she suddenly put down her food and started to pray towards the sky outside the cave.


    Ye Fan felt that this ninny was very mysterious, why did she eat half of it to pray?


    A few minutester, Angel finished her prayer. She turned around and smiled, "Ye Fan, I pray to the Pax that you will no longer suffer from hunger and will be safe for the rest of your life."


    Ye Fan was stunned, he didn''t expect that Angel was praying for him.<span>"No need, I don''t believe your bullsh * t Pax." Ye Fan lowered his head and continued to eat.


    <span>Angel suddenly stood up and angrily said, "How can you do that!?" I forbid you to insult the Pax! You can call me a ninny, but my faith cannot be desecrated! I want you to apologize to the Pax immediately! "


    Ye Fan sneered,pletely disinclined to respond.<span>Tears rolled down Angel''s face as she felt wronged. She turned her head and ran out of the room. Not long after, her crying voice could be heard from outside.


    <span>Ye Fan stopped eating. For some reason, when he heard Angel''s crying, his heart felt a little stuffy and depressed.


    But he never believed in any god. If there was a god, why did he never respond to him? Why did he make him an orphan?As a result, he looked down on those who believed in the gods. He felt that those people were all idiots who believed in something that was not worthy of respect and perhaps did not even exist.


    <span>However... That silly girl, why did she cry so much that it made him ufortable ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 769

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0769


    An afternoon passed, and Angel did not return to the cave.<span>Ye Fan looked at the empty pile of grass beside him. If it was thest three days, then this silly girl would sit there and sing by herself, or whether he was willing or not, he would use a healing technique to treat her, or even pester him, asking him to tell stories from all over the world ¡­


    <span>But now he was gone, and so was the chattering noise.


    Ye Fan was used to being quiet, used to being alone. In fact, he had already been like this for more than ten years.


    However, after three or four days, he actually wasn''t used to it.<span>It was almost dark, and Angel had not yet returned.


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, then got up and walked out of the cave.


    Along the valley, he could see the girl''s tracks. Because of the mud on the ground, they could be easily traced.After walking for three or four hundred meters, Ye Fan saw a young girl wearing a dirty skirt. She was sitting on a rock by the river while hugging her injured knees.


    Ye Fan bit his lower lip, let out a long sigh, and slowly walked over, saying, "I don''t want to be eaten by wild beasts, let''s go back quickly."


    <span>Angel didn''t say anything, as if she hadn''t heard anything. She just stared nkly at the river.


    <span>Ye Fan was silent for a moment, and then said, "I apologize to you, I''m sorry, okay?"


    I''m sorry, he thought he wouldn''t need to say these three words in this lifetime.<span>Unexpectedly, he was forced out by this thirteen year old girl!


    Ye Fan himself felt this was inconceivable, how could he say it out loud.


    <span>Angel finally had a reaction, slowly turning her head, looking at Ye Fan, her eyes red and swollen, "You should......" Apologize to the Pax. "


    "I ¡­" Ye Fan almost started cursing again, but seeing Angel''s eyes, he held it back.


    <span>Ye Fan took three deep breaths, clenched his teeth, and said: "Sorry, Holy God ¡­ ¡­" That should be fine, right? "


    <span>Angel''s face was like the clear sky, revealing a sweet smile again, "That''s more like it!"


    The girl was overjoyed and was about to jump off the rock. However, after sitting for a long time, her legs started to ache and she lost her bnce, falling backwards!"Be careful!"


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly grabbed Angel''s small hand, only to hear Angel shriek in pain!


    "Aiya!"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "He fell?"


    <span>Angel frowned in pain, shook her head, and said, "My hand."


    Ye Fan took a closer look and discovered that Angel''s hands were all blistering. There were many ces where the blisters were worn out, and there were also bloodstains.


    Only now did Ye Fan realize that her young hands were already in excruciating pain from digging so many wild vegetables. It was just that the girl forced herself not to say anything.


    After staring nkly for a while, Ye Fan finally couldn''t help but say, "You really are a silly girl..."


    <span>Angel felt wronged and said, "It hurts, why are you still scolding me?"


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything, and let go of Angel''s hand, "Follow me."


    <span>On the way back to the cave entrance, Ye Fan looked left and right. After seeing some nts, he stretched out his hand to pick some.


    After rubbing the grass leaves to extract the juice, he said, "Apply this on your wounds. It will be a little painful."


    When Angel heard this, she didn''t doubt it at all, because Ye Fan knew a lot of nts, and she had already seen them before."This must be the herbal medicine. You sure know a lot." Angel smiled and said, "Thank you, Ye Fan."


    <span>"Why don''t you use Healing on yourself?" Ye Fan was puzzled by this.


    <span>"Because... "Healing spells are used by the Pax to help others. If you treat your wounds with pain, then you are disrespecting the Pax," Angel exined.


    <span>Ye Fan speechlessly shook his head. He really didn''t know whether to call this girl stupid or devout.


    After applying the medicine, Angel felt some pain, but she didn''t say anything. She just held it in.


    Night had fallen, and the sky had turned lighter than it had been a few days ago.<span>The two sat in the cave, Angel ate some food and gave Ye Fan a healing treatment.


    Ye Fan used his spiritual energy and recovered a lot. Everything was progressing in a good direction.<span>When the treatment was over, the two discovered that there were fireflies by the river.


    A little star that looked like a lush green star was dancing on the grass and rock walls.


    "Wah!" Ye Fan, look! What a beautiful firefly! Let''s go out and take a look!? "Ye Fan looked dispirited, "It''s just a glowing worm, what''s there to look at?"


    <span>"How can you be like this, fireflies are so beautiful." Angel took Ye Fan''s hand and dragged him outside.


    How could Ye Fan be dragged by her? Seeing the girl''s happy expression, his heart softened and he followed her out.<span>Arriving at the top of the river valley, the endless prairie seemed like and of dreams.


    Fireflies were flying everywhere. They were like stars that hadnded on the ground. They were constantly dancing, making people feel rxed and happy. "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu."


    <span>Ye Fan often spent the night in the wilderness, and this kind of scene was quitemon. However, he had never been in the mood to appreciate this natural scenery from a beautiful point of view.


    "Look, the Milky Way in the sky and the fireflies on the ground are both shining. Don''t you think that this ce is as beautiful as heaven?" Angel asked with a smile.


    Ye Fan curled his lips, "How would I know what paradise looks like?""I have! I dreamed of my parents, who smiled at me in heaven, and I dreamed many times, and heaven was beautiful, just like the St. Nerves described it, "Angel said.


    Ye Fan thought that this silly girl must have gone silly reading the scriptures, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    "Ye Fan, do you miss your parents?" Angel asked."Think about my ass, if I think about it, I won''t be able toe back to life." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Angel chuckled. "Shall we dance?" When I think about Mom and Dad at night, I dance at night. I think they can certainly see me in heaven ¡­ "


    "Dance?" Ye Fan couldn''t bear it anymore, this girl''s thinking was jumping too fast.


    "Oh... "Since you''re injured, let me dance. Your parents should be able to see it too." Angelughed happily as she ran into the fireflies and started dancing.Her dance was naturally very simple. It was just some pilgrimage dance that Wang Ting had learned from high school. She only danced around and waved her arms in a circle without changing much.


    <span>However, for some reason, looking at the girl dancing lightly on the grasnd under the bright starry sky in the sea of fireflies, her smile seemed to be able to melt the ice from the thousand-year-old snow mountain, causing Ye Fan to fall into a daze...


    <span>After twenty minutes, just as Ye Fan was lost in thought as he looked at the girl''s green dancing posture, he saw the girl suddenly fall to the ground!


    <span>Ye Fan was startled, hurriedly ran over, and supported Angel up, "What happened to you?"


    <span>Angel, who seemed to be short of breath, touched her chest and shook her head. No problem... "It''ll be fine in a while..."


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, trying to channel some spiritual qi into Angel''s body to open up her meridians.


    Angel felt better all over before her breathing slowed down.


    "Is there something wrong with your heart?" Ye Fan asked.<span>Angel nodded, her eyes somewhat despondent as she replied, "I have a congenital heart disease."


    <span>"Since you are Wang Ting''s alternate Holy Maiden, could you still not be treated?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "It seems that the current medical techniques are unable to cure it, but ¡­ "As long as I don''t exercise too hard, I''ll be fine, so I won''t be a substitute saint," Angel said.


    Ye Fan became silent, looking at the girl with aplicated gaze. In his heart, he wanted to ask if it was because of her heart disease that her parents abandoned her, and instead of some parents going to heaven.<span>However, after thinking about it, Ye Fan decided to not ask.


    After returning to the cave, Angel went to bed early. She had been very tired these past few days, otherwise, she wouldn''t have gotten sick.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the young girl''s innocent face in her dreams. He didn''t know when, but he had already fallen asleep.


    Until the dawn of the next day, when Ye Fan sensed that a few people were approaching, he vigntly opened his eyes. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 770

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0770<span>The two people who walked over were two men dressed in silver grey. They were wearing light armor and carrying swords on their waists. It was obvious that they were from the Holy Knights.


    "Talon, look! There are a lot of footprints here," a knight pointed at the marks on the ground."Gary, these are the footprints of two people. Miss Angel should still be alive, but there''s still one person who could have kidnapped her and killed Julian," said Tallent.


    <span>Gary nodded and drew his sword from his waist. "Look to the left, then the right, then the back," he said.


    "No problem." Tai Lun also drew his sword.<span>Not long after the two of them left, a figure walked out from the front. It was Ye Fan!


    "Who is it!?" he asked loudly.Ye Fan looked at them indifferently, turned his head and shouted, "Hey, silly girl, your people from Wang Ting are here looking for you."


    Angel hurriedly wiped her sleepy eyes and saw two knights. She asked happily, "Gale, Tailen, are you guys here?"<span>Looking at Angel, who was covered in filth and her hair a mess, the two Knights were stunned.


    "Miss Angel!" That person is very dangerous! Come here! " Gary shouted.<span>Angel looked at Ye Fan, shook her head andughed, "Ye Fan is a good man, he''s not dangerous." "You must be looking for me, I''m fine."


    "Ye Fan?" Tai Lun frowned. "Who is he?"


    "He ¡­"<span>Angel was thinking about where to start from, but Ye Fan directly held out his hand to stop her.


    "No need for the introductions. Since they havee to pick you up, I will be leaving too." Ye Fan turned around, intending to leave.


    "Halt!" "The man who killed Julian, wasn''t he!"<span>Ye Fan simply couldn''t be bothered to reply, and just walked away on his own.


    <span>Tai Lun and Gai Li looked at each other. The two of them started sprinting rapidly, stepping over the muddy ground. One on the left and one on the right, they nked Ye Fan''s rear wings!


    Angel saw this and became anxious. She ran over to block the two of them, "No! Listen to me! Julian vited the teachings of the Knights, and wanted to hurt me. It was Ye Fan who saved me, and he didn''t intentionally kill Julian! ""What!?" The two holy knights looked surprised.


    "Miss Angel, we will not doubt your words, but we would like to know why Julian suddenly broke his creed. "He''s always been a dutiful man," Gary said, puzzled.<span>"Because..." Angel turned around and looked at Ye Fan, "He wants to kill Ye Fan while he is injured so he can get the bounty money."


    "There''s a bounty on killing him?" "Who the hell is he?"


    Angel did not lie and replied, "His code name is'' FALLEN ''..."


    "Ah!?" Talon and Gale cried out in rm, retreating two steps in the blink of an eye, their expressions fluctuating.Ye Fan sighed, he was afraid Angel would tell him the truth, so he turned around and said, "Silly girl, if you let them know about this, won''t you cause trouble for yourself? "You really don''t know how terrible my reputation is in the world."


    "But what I said was the truth! It was really Julian''s fault. Although you killed him in a hurry, you only protected yourself. You didn''t kill him on purpose. "Angel said seriously," The Pax will definitely be lenient and fair.


    <span>Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, then said, "Up to you, I''m leaving."


    <span>Angel was reluctant, but could only wave her hand, "Goodbye, Ye Fan. I will remember you."


    <span>Talon and Gary looked at each other, only then did they realize that Ye Fan was injured, and they could not help bute to a tacit understanding...


    "Kill!"<span>The two attacked again, faster and more resolutely!


    Ye Fan was already prepared for this, and his gaze immediately turned cold. He turned around and stretched out his hand, and without even needing to pull out the finger technique for the wound, he shot out two streams of strong spiritual energy!


    <span>"Puff puff!"


    <span>The two knights'' light armor had been pierced through, and their chests had holes in them!


    "Ah!" The two of them screamed as they fell to the ground, clutching their bleeding wounds in fear.If Ye Fan wasn''t injured, if his uracy wasn''t high enough, and if his spiritual energy wasn''t weak, these two moves would have taken their lives.


    <span>Ye Fan''s face was gloomy as he said: "It seems that you, the Holy Knights, are all very naive..." Have you never heard the saying that a skinny camel is bigger than a horse? "


    <span>Ye Fan walked back, his hands gathering spiritual energy, "You are left with a way to live, but I don''t know how to cherish it." "Then let''s all die here ¡­"


    <span>"No!" "Don''t kill us!" Talon and Gully pleaded, their faces frightened.


    Angel quickly ran over and hugged Ye Fan''s waist, saying: "Ye Fan! Don''t kill anyone! They had done wrong, but they should have been given the chance to repent! I beg you, don''t kill anymore, okay? ""Are you stupid? They are not even worth for you to plead on their behalf." Ye Fan frowned.


    "I know I''m very stupid, but I also know that you''re actually a good person. Don''t be so callous and continue to do unhappy things. You can actually be even better, and you can be even happier!


    Ye Fan... "I beg you, look at how I helped you heal your wounds, just let them go this time. I don''t want to see you kill someone ¡­" Angel looked at the man with tears in her eyes.Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, his chest rising and falling as he clenched his teeth. He turned his head away, not wanting to see the girl''s eyes any longer.


    After a long while, Ye Fan dispersed his spiritual qi and said to the two holy knights, "Send this silly girl back to the king''s pce. Your lives were saved by her. Don''t talk too much."


    "Yes!" Yes! Thank you, Miss Angel! Thank you for your mercy in not killing me! " The two of them knelt on the ground, enduring the pain.<span>Angel happily wiped away her tears, "I knew you could do that, Ye Fan."


    <span>"Don''t be silly, I''m just not interested in killing two trash. Killing people is very expensive."


    Ye Fan turned around, paused his steps, stretched out his hand, and touched Angel''s head.


    "Goodbye, silly girl."


    <span>Angel smiled brightly, "Goodbye, Ye Fan."


    Ye Fan looked at the girl''s smile, and was momentarily stunned, but quickly recovered. He didn''t say anything more, and slowly walked along the valley.Although he had yet to fully recover, staying in this ce would only be more dangerous. Hence, under the condition of having a certain amount of self-preservation abilities, he still had to find another ce to rest.


    After more than half a day of walking, Ye Fan once again came to the market he had been to before.<span>These few days, he hadn''t eaten much. Ye Fan found a stall and sat down. He asked for a few slices of cake and some dried smoked meat, then ate them.


    "Kind man, can you give us half a piece of cake?"<span>A ck girl with two little boys holding a broken bowl came in front of him.


    Ye Fan raised his head and realized that this was the third brother and sister he saw a few days ago. He couldn''t help but be startled.


    The ck little girl clearly recognized him as well. Thinking back to what happened a few days ago, it was precisely because of Ye Fan''s words that they were beaten so badly that their legs almost broke.


    The little girl''s face showed fear. She turned around and was about to leave with her two younger brothers.


    "Wait a moment," Ye Fan called out to them.


    The little girl carefully turned her head back, "I... "We don''t want them anymore ¡­"


    Ye Fan picked up a piece of bread, broke it in half, and threw it into the girl''s bowl, "Half a piece of cake, is it enough to eat?""Enough!" The girl nodded in surprise, "Let''s use the riverter..."


    Without waiting for the girl to finish, Ye Fan threw another piece of cake and a piece of dried meat into her bowl.Looking at the confused face of the ck girl, Ye Fan said, "Don''t eat by soaking in the river, the river is too dirty."


    <span>The ck girl excitedly pulled her two brothers and bowed her head to express her gratitude, "Thank you, Sir! Thank you! You are such a good person! "


    Soon, the third brother and sister ran away happily, already starting to nibble on the food as they ran.<span>Ye Fan unconsciously raised the corner of his mouth into a smile, looking in the direction that he just came from, in his mind appeared the moving smile of a young girl.


    If I''m like this, I should be considered a good person, Angel ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>In the early hours of the morning, the light in the ward was still on.


    <span>"... Actually, I always wanted to tell Angel that the most beautiful thing that night wasn''t the Milky Way in the sky, nor was it the sea of fireflies on the ground ¡­ "In my memory, the most beautiful night was when she was dancing ¡­"


    Ye Fan spoke as if he was talking to himself, while in front of him, Feng Yueying and Du Yun''er were fascinated and fascinated by the story.<span>"So there really is such a selfless person in this world, she really is an angel ¡­" Du Yun''er''s eyes moistened when she heard that.


    Feng Yueying was concerned, "Hubby, what happened to Angel after that? Why did you say she was dead, but had the chance to save her again?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 771

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0771


    Hearing this question, Ye Fan subconsciously clenched his fist, clenched his teeth, and tightened his body. He took a deep breath, and then slowly calmed down, and said in a calm tone, "After I separated from Angel, I was not at ease, so I have always paid attention to the people in the Holy King''s Court, and the way Angel is treated when she went back.


    I bribed a member of the royal court, and as a spy, I paid attention to the development of the matter. After receiving the news that Angel did not receive any punishment upon returning, I rxed.After I recovered from my injuries, I didn''t go around killing people. While I studied cardiac surgery, I started to go to the battlefield to rescue people and get some innocent people out of dangerous areas.


    Since the Dominator was dissatisfied with what I had done, I went back to the organization to tell them that I wasn''t going to be a killer anymore and started some negotiations.


    <span>However, just when I was about to return, something happened, causing the conflict between me and the ruler, the ck Emperor, who taught me martial arts, to erupt.


    Because at that time, even my master didn''t have the confidence to defeat me, and there are also some in the organization who are already tired of the organization and are willing to stand by me to admire my changes.<span>At that time, the insider I bribed suddenly told me that Gabriel, one of the Archangels in the Sacred Royal Court, heard from two of the Holy Knights that Angel had betrayed the Holy God and conspired with me to kill Julian.


    <span>"What!? Those two, Angel saved them, and they still nder Angel!? " Feng Yueying said in disbelief.


    "This is too hateful. Shouldn''t the Sacred Royal Mansion be a ce for upright people? How can there be such a fellow existing?" Du Yun''er said angrily.<span>Ye Fan sneered, "If it wasn''t for the darkness, where would the lighte from?" The two of them knelt in front of me and begged for mercy. If this matter were to be leaked, they would have to die. It was normal for them to conspire to kill Angel and silence her.


    <span>The key was that with Angel''s personality, she still couldn''t beat those despicable fellows. However... I didn''t expect that during that critical period, something would happen to Angel from Wang Ting''s side.


    I rushed to the Sacred Royal Mansion at the fastest speed possible, but I was still a step toote. Angel had already been poisoned, she had already been poisoned to death ¡­ "<span>The two women fell silent as they listened, revealing sorrowful expressions.


    "She''s only thirteen years old ¡­ I simply can''t imagine how she felt after drinking the poison. She clearly didn''t do anything wrong, and her faith was clearly purer and more pure than those pretentious, disgusting, hypocritical fellows ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan''s eyes were slightly red, he exhaled and said, "So..." I broke into the court, killed Gabriel, and brought Angel''s body out.


    I''m afraid the people of Wang Ting would never have thought that I would have the guts to charge in alone. Actually, I don''t even know how I fought my way in and out that night...


    All I know is. When I saw that haughty and arrogant Gabriel, I had an inexhaustible strength to tear him apart ¡­ "<span>The two girls'' hearts tightened as they listened. Although they couldn''t see the scene from that night, just their imaginations alone were enough to make them nervous.


    "What happened next?" You buried Angel? " Feng Yueying asked.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Buried, how can we save her?"


    "Then... "Then what should we do?"


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "You know about elephants, right?"


    "Yes, the husband of Selina, the one who studied the elixir!" Du Yun''er was quite familiar with it.Ye Fan nodded, "I have a good rtionship with him, because that person is very quiet and doesn''t talk much with me. I brought Angel to him and let him think of a way to save Angel."


    <span>However, ording to the Elephant Head God, Wang Ting''s poison, as well as his technique, could not bring him back to life for the time being.


    <span>The only thing he could do was to use a biochemical liquid that he had studied so that Angel''s physical condition would remain the same for the next twenty years.


    In other words, within twenty years, if I find a way to get rid of the poison in Angel''s body and then find a way to restore her organs to their normal state, she would have a chance of reviving. "<span>"So that''s how it is... "Fortunately, there''s an Elephant Head Deity. Otherwise, there would really be no hope," Du Yun''er said.


    "Yeah, so I''m really grateful to the Elephant''s Nose. He''s actually a good person, but I didn''t know that ¡­ "Why would Selina be like that?" Ye Fan sighed.


    <span>Feng Yueying noticed the details and asked, "Hubby, you said that you and your master had a falling out because of a single thing, what was it ¡­"


    Ye Fan froze for a moment, and then scratched his head, "That''s a long story..." It''s rted to Sally Ye, but you''ve never met her, so you don''t really know where she came from ¡­ "As he was speaking, he suddenly heard Feng Xiaohui, who was on the sickbed, let out a cry ¡­


    "Sis ¡­"


    Feng Yueying''s entire body quivered, and she quickly threw herself onto the bed, looking at her younger brother with pleasant surprise, "Little Hui! Little Hui!? Xiao Hui, did you wake up!? "


    Ye Fan and Du Yun''er also happily walked to the bedside. Du Yun''er shook Ye Fan''s arm, gave him a thumbs up, and Ye Fan happily smiled.<span>His brother-inw woke up. He did not let down Feng Yueying''s expectations.


    <span>Feng Xiaohui''s lips turned white, and opened a pair of sleepy eyes, "Sis ¡­. Where am I ¡­ What''s wrong with me? "


    "You''re in the hospital, your head is injured, you just woke up..." Feng Yueying could not help but sob.Feng Xiaohui seemed to have thought of something, and hurriedly reached out to grab his sister, asking with concern, "Sis, did that Zhou Can bully you? Is he gone? "


    <span>Zhou Can, the hedonistic son who forcefully chased Feng Yueying and pushed her down the stairs.


    <span>Feng Xiaohui did not know thatst year, this person was kicked to the ground at Ye Fan''s behest and threw into the street, bing a cripple.


    <span>Feng Xiaohui thought that he had only fainted for a short period of time, so he anxiously asked if his sister was hurt.


    Hearing her brother''s question, Feng Yueying burst into tears. Hugging her brother, she cried out loud, "Little Hui ¡­ Big Sister is sorry! "I''m sorry ¡­"


    "Sis, what''s wrong? Was it Zhou Can? He ¡­ Did he hurt you? Don''t be afraid, I. I''ll go fight it out with him! " Feng Xiaohui was excited.


    With this, some of the furnishings in the room began to vibrate along with it!


    Ye Fan saw that the situation wasn''t good and hurriedly shouted, "Little Hui! Don''t get excited! Zhou Can is finished! "Hearing that, Feng Xiaohui was obviously stunned, looking at Ye Fan in confusion, "You..." Who are you? "


    <span>Feng Yueying also realized that this was not the time to cry and quickly wiped away her tears, saying, "Little Hui... Listen to your sister, don''t get too excited, you might not be able to ept it all of a sudden, but just listen to me slowly ¡­ "


    <span>"What''s wrong, sister ¡­" "What happened?" Feng Xiaohui noticed that something was wrong. No matter how he looked at it, the room and the Shardte, it didn''t look like they were in Hua Hai.


    Feng Yueying took a deep breath and said seriously, "Xiao Hui, you''ve been in aa for three years ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 773

    One second. Org, free of charge!<span>0773


    <span>"Why are you guys here?"


    Ye Fan and the Feng Family were having tea and chatting in the living room. Seeing the father and son walk in with a smile on their faces, he couldn''t help but feel a bit puzzled.


    "Mr. Ye, since you came to the province, we didn''t know either. If we had known earlier, we would havee immediately to show you our hospitality," Dongfang Bai said with a respectful smile."I''m not here to look for you guys, there''s no need to be so polite." Ye Fan said.


    Dongfang Mingughed, "We heard that your brother-inw recovered from a serious illness. It''s a miracle. Mr. Ye is really skillful, even Father and I admire him."


    Feng Yuanxiong and his wife were shocked. They did not expect the Dongfang father and son, who were already unreachable in their eyes, to be so respectful to Ye Fan.<span>For a moment, the old couple felt especially proud of themselves. Ye Fan had previously saved Feng Yueying and Feng Yuanxiong, but now he had even saved Feng Xiaohui. Ye Fan was like a lucky star in their family.


    If in the past, they were still worried about the rtionship between Ye Fan and Feng Yueying, then now, the two elders could be considered to havepletely given up on it. Instead, they were very satisfied with Feng Yueying''s rtionship with Ye Fan.Ye Fan was very clear, saving Feng Xiaohui really had nothing to do with him, it was mainly with Chu Yunyao''s help.


    Actually, Feng Yuying still wanted to specifically thank Chu Yunyao, but Chu Yunyao had no interest in epting any kind of thanks. She only allowed Ye Fan to fulfill his promise and reveal his true identity.


    Ye Fan saw that the woman was in such a hurry, so he could only use the phone and confess to Chu Yunyao.


    <span>Ye Fan had originally thought that Chu Yunyao would ask him a lot of questions, but who would have thought that this woman only wanted to know the truth. After knowing the truth, she didn''t ask any more questions, leaving Ye Fan at a loss whether tough or to cry.


    "Don''t bother being polite, if there''s anything you want to say, just say it," Ye Fan said. He obviously wouldn''t feel that the Dongfang father and son were interested in his medical skills.


    <span>Dongfang Bai looked a bit embarrassed. "Mr. Ye, can we invite you to a nearby farm and chat while we eat?"


    Ye Fan said, "There''s no need for that right? We are all on the same side here, what kind of trouble did you run into?" "Just say it."


    Ye Fan could tell that the father and son of the Dongfang family were a little worried, as if they needed something from him.


    At that time, Xie Linfuan had asked him to take care of the Dongfang family. Although he didn''t know what purpose he had, Ye Fan was still willing to believe the words of this old brother of his.


    Hearing that, Dongfang Bai sighed and said, "Alright, I''m ashamed, but we want to ask a favor of Mr. Ye. We don''t know if Mr. Ye is willing to help us, but if he can help us get through this, our Dongfang family will definitely reward him handsomely!"<span>Ye Fan''s face showed that he had known earlier, "What is it?"


    "I heard from General Xiest time that although Mr. Ye doesn''t know many people in the country, he is very powerful overseas. I wonder if he knows anything about North Africa?" Dongfang Bai asked.


    Ye Fan wanted tough out loud, it seemed that the Dongfang family was still skeptical of his power. It must be known that this time, Ye Fan was able to suppress the Peterberg Club, which was enough to intimidate the whole world.<span>Although Ye Fan himself would not manage these connections, Sally, Aziz, Asmuntis and the others have been doing business for several years.


    <span>After having gone through two years of the Sacred War and sacrificing so many of their brothers to gain their freedom and initiative, it was impossible for the people of the same branch to let go so easily.


    Ye Fan drank a mouthful of tea and said, "If you have anything to say, just say it directly. If I can help you, I will naturally help you. Why ask so many questions?"


    "Yes, yes..." Dongfang Bai said in a low voice, "It''s like this, our Qingyang Association mainly deals in foreign trade, you should have heard of this Mr. Ye before."


    Just yesterday, we had a ship on a shipping line in North Africa that was robbed by pirates. The goods are now in custody, and we have to pay for them to be released. "When Ye Fan heard this, he was puzzled and said, "China''s cargo ships have been hijacked by pirates. Why didn''t you go to the customs and navy to look for me?"


    Dongfang Bai smiled wryly. "About this ¡­" "It''s not convenient..."Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Smuggling?"


    <span>It was only illegal shipping that they dared not let the government know.


    Dongfang Bai smiled awkwardly and nodded, "You also know that business is not easy right now. Real economy is in a bad mood. If you don''t earn some extra money, how can you support so many brothers?"


    "How much do they want?" Ye Fan asked.


    Dongming replied, "Ten million euros."


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "This is not a small number, what exactly is on the ship?"


    "Almost a hundred or so cars. They are all second-hand luxury cars that we''ve found from all over Europe. If we can''t get these cars back, we''ll be severely injured and lose everything," Dongfang Bai said worriedly.


    "If you guys want to go from an underground family to a famous family, there''s still a long way to go." Ye Fan shook his head and sighed.


    The Dongfang father and son looked helpless. They wanted to change their minds as well, but it wasn''t that easy.<span>"Mr. Ye, do you have a way? We know it''s a big deal and we''re making things difficult for you, but. "But we really don''t have anyone else to beg," Dongfang Bai said with a bitter face.


    Ye Fan chuckled, "Who told you that I am in a difficult situation. It''s just that I didn''t expect that your Dongfang family woulde to me just for the transaction of ten million euros."


    The Dongfang father and son were confused, they did not understand what Ye Fan meant.Ye Fan picked up his phone and dialed the Leviathan''s number.


    <span>"Boss!" Why did you call me all of a sudden? Did Peterberg''s peoplee looking for trouble again? " The Leviathan seemed to be eating.


    <span>"Great squid, check the waters over there in North Africa. Have any pirate organizations robbed a ship from China? There are about a hundred smugglers on top of them. "If so, tell them to release that ship, and tell them that I''ll take care of it ¡­" Ye Fan said.


    <span>The Leviathan was stunned for a moment. Then, it replied, "No problem. It''s just a small matter. Boss, don''t hang up. I''ll have someone check it out now ¡­ "


    Ye Fan held his phone and waited for around a minute. Then, he heard the Leviathan say, "Boss, there''s a boat like this. Those guys are real scum. They watched us for almost half a year before making their move. The moment I registered my number, they immediately let us through, haha ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled, "What''s there to be happy about bullying a bunch of small trash? Done, I''m hanging up."


    After Ye Fan left the phone, it took him less than three minutes to get off the phone.<span>"Okay, it has been settled. That ship can already start heading back." Ye Fan said.


    The Dongfang father and son were dumbstruck and found it hard to believe."Ye ¡­" Mr. Ye, really? They. They let us through? " Dongfang Bai couldn''t believe it.


    "Why wouldozi lie to you? Don''t you know how to make an international call and ask?" Ye Fan was speechless.


    Right at this time, a call was made to Dongfang Ming. Dongfang Ming picked up the call and immediately eximed in joy, "Dad! There was a call from the council saying that a message had been sent from the ship and that they were saved! "


    This time, the Dongfang father and son werepletely convinced. They looked at Ye Fan as if they were looking at a god, full of admiration and admiration.Even the people from the Feng family who were nearby were also shocked by Ye Fan''s casual phone call, and only Feng Yueying was able to keep a calm expression.


    Dongfang Bai was abnormally excited. He was an old martial artist, how could he not see that? Ye Fan''s influence in the foreignnds was not something they could imagine.


    All of a sudden, theypletely believed Xie Linfuan''s words. They had to grab onto Ye Fan''s thighs and tightly stick to him!<span>"Mr. Ye!" Our Dongfang family will never forget your great kindness! No matter what happens tonight, please let us properly entertain you! " As Dongfang Bai spoke, he was about to kneel down. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 774

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0774


    <span>How could Ye Fan let him kneel? To him, this was just a trivial matter, and this was just too exaggerated.


    Since he was free anyway, he decided to take the two elders and the woman''s brother-inw to have a big meal together. Thus, he agreed to the Dongfang father and son agreement.


    <span>In the afternoon when they went to the city, Ye Fan took the two elders shopping around the market. After buying a few new clothes, Ye Fan also suggested that they buy a better house in the city.


    However, since Feng Yuanxiong and his wife were used to living in the countryside, they politely declined.


    At dinner, the group arrived at the restaurant where the Dongfang family held the banquet.<span>Dongfang Bai chose the biggest box on theke. Just the cold dishes alone were enough to make Feng Yuanxiong and his wife frightened.


    When he was happy, Dongfang Bai saw that the time was right and signaled for Dongfang Ming with his eyes. Then, Dongfang Ming walked out.


    Not long after, Dongfang Ming returned to the box with a rectangr red wooden box in his hand.


    <span>"Mr. Ye, you have helped our Dongfang family a lot. This is a small gift, I hope you can ept it." Dongfang Bai politely handed the box over to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Don''t tell me you want to give me a red packet?"


    Dongfang Bai quickly smiled and shook his head, "I know Mr. Ye doesn''t like vulgar property, but this item was passed down by our Dongfang family ancestors. It can be considered a cultural relic.


    <span>Only an expert with knowledge and taste like Mr. Ye is worthy of having such an ancient item. For usmon people, taking it along with us is also a disgrace to our ancestors. "


    <span>Ye Fan wondered in his heart, "Could it be that this was also left behind by Dongfang Shuo?"


    "Err ¡­" Dongfang Bai spoke honestly, "That''s what the ancestors said, but we don''t know if it was left behind by the ancestors. To be honest, it''s just like the ten continents map, how would we know?"


    Ye Fan took the box. After opening it, he found that inside was a bamboo block. ording to the dynasty, although there was paper at that time, there were also bamboo block and silk. It should be an antique.After Ye Fan opened the bamboo block, Feng Yueying, who was beside him, also looked over curiously, "Hubby, what''s written on it?"


    <span>"God ¡­ Huang ¡­ "Record?" Ye Fan carefully looked at it for a while, and then read out the name.


    This bamboo scroll was densely packed with ancient seal characters. It was impossible for Ye Fan to finish reading all of them in one go.However, Ye Fan could probably tell that these were all legendary stories, including geography, beasts, rare flowers, herbs, and so on.


    "I know that Dongfang Shuo seems to have passed down the next ''ssic of Mysteries'', but I''ve never heard of this'' Book of Destion ''before." Ye Fan muttered.


    Dongfang Bai nodded. "That''s right. There are many ''ssics of the Mysterious God'' written by our ancestors outside, but our family doesn''t have that book. We only have this bamboo block''s'' Divine Destion ''.<span>My grandfather had also asked a retired university professor of ancient literature for advice. He said it could be some martial arts schrs who had copied the Book of Mysteries and made it up.


    This bamboo scroll has always been at home because its contents were useless, plus it is a family heirloom of our Dongfang family.Last time, General Xie said that you like collecting antiques, so this time, we n to give this bamboo scroll to Mr. Ye as a token of our sincere gratitude.


    <span>"After all, in our Dongfang family, this bamboo slip is like a bright pearl covered in dust, and if it were to be stolen again, it would be a pity."


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Old Xie has seen these bamboo slips before?"


    <span>"That''s right, General Xie also said that although this item is an antique, it doesn''t have much value in research," Dongfang Ming said.


    Ye Fan finally understood in his heart why Xie Linfuan said it was correct to take care of the Dongfang family... Looks like it has something to do with this bamboo block.


    <span>However, it was difficult for Xie Linfuan to exin too clearly, so he created an opportunity for the Eastern father and son to very consciously present their family''s heirloom.


    In fact, although this bamboo slip was said to be a family heirloom, it did not help the Dongfang family at all. Instead, it was given to Ye Fan as a gift, which was rather useful for them.


    Ye Fan didn''t have any interest in collecting antiques, so only Xie Linfen set up the n and allowed him to get the bamboo block. Moreover, everything was very natural and no one would doubt it.


    "This is your family heirloom treasure, although it doesn''t have much value in research, but it''s not too good for me to take it away, right?" Ye Fan pretended to refuse.


    Dongfang Bai quickly stopped her, "Don''t say that. Mr. Ye, you saved my son and daughter, and helped us out of the Azure Sun Association.In the future, there will be many ces that may require Mr. Ye''s care. This bamboo slip is just a small token of my appreciation.


    Having said all that, Ye Fan naturally had no choice but to "reluctantly" ept the bamboo block.<span>In a banquet, the guests were all happy.


    <span>Around ten in the evening, they returned to the Feng Family courtyard in the countryside. Ye Fan and Feng Yueying, with meaningful smiles on their faces, went to Feng Yueying''s room. After all, Feng Xiaohui had returned, so they could only sleep together.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about Feng Yueying''s bashfulness. He hugged the woman and took a bath together. In the bathroom, both of them were burning with passion, burning their way up to the bed.


    <span>After he had caused Feng Yueying to limp on the bed and begged for mercy, Ye Fan lit a cigarette with satisfaction, got out of bed, and walked towards the desk, turning on the deskmp.


    "Hubby, aren''t you sleeping?" Feng Yueying was lying on the bed, her beautiful eyes were drowsy, her naked body was not covered up, and her whole body was still burning. She could see her wonderful figure in front of her.


    Ye Fan took a puff on his cigarette, opened up the bamboo block and said, "The content in this thing is definitely not ordinary. Otherwise, Lao Xie wouldn''t have asked me to take care of the Dongfang family..." "I need to study this carefully...""That Dongfang family has a map of ten continents, don''t tell me they have another record of ten continents," Feng Yueying joked.


    <span>Ye Fan was startled, "Ying Ying, what did you say?"


    <span>Feng Yueying murmured, "Nothing, I said, don''t tell me they still have a copy of the book."


    Ye Fan suddenly had a sh of inspiration, he mmed the table and said, "Oh right, the contents of this ¡­ ¡­" If wepare it with the contents of the map of Ten Continents, it seems... It does ovep ".


    Ye Fan immediately began searching for the contents inside,paring it with the contents of the Ten Continents Map that he knew so far.After studying for half an hour, Ye Fan discovered that the content was even more abundant than that of the Ten Continent''s Map, and the contents of the Ten Continent''s Diagram were all recorded here!


    <span>If he didn''t guess wrongly, this was actually a ''annotation''. It depicted the contents of the painting in detail using words!


    <span>"Old Xie, Old Xie ¡­" "You must be ying with your heart ¡­" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. If this matter was to be revealed to the Dragon Soul, then Xie Linyuan wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences!


    <span>This fellow had actually secretly handed over such an important item to him! Wasn''t it clear that he wanted to take the treasure recorded in the book for himself!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 776

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0776


    <span>"Not bad, because I have been exercising a lot." Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders.


    "Then you must be working hard," the young man said.


    <span>"Actually, it''s still okay, but the key point is that the efficiency is high when practicing it." Ye Fan said.


    <span>The young man looked around and pointed at the scattered lights in the distance, "I''m hungry, I want to eat something, do you want to eat something together? There''s nothing to do anyway."


    <span>Ye Fan naturally didn''t have any objections, he also consumed a lot of energy, "Sure."


    <span>"Then let''spete. Whoever gets to the light first wins. Those who arrivete will be treated."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled. He actually wanted to race for a midnight snack. However, he also wanted to see how fast this guy was, so he nodded and said, "No problem, let''s begin."


    <span>The two kept on running. This time, the young man''s speed had clearly increased. However, Ye Fan didn''t use his full strength just now. Although it wasn''t his best condition, he still forcefully passed the car and was the first one to arrive.


    "You''re really fast. I''m an ancient martial artist, so it''s inconvenient. But it''s a pity that you don''t participate in the Olympics. It''s not the usual quality of a human body." The young man eximed.


    Ye Fanughed, "Stop changing the topic, hurry up and invite them."


    <span>"I know, I''ve never cheated," said the young man, convinced of the result.


    Immediately, the two of them went to a midnight snack stand in the small county. They fixed two bowls of Ma La Pian and started eating.


    <span>Fortunately, it was the early hours of the morning and there weren''t many people on the street. Otherwise, with the young man''s clothes, it would have been possible for him to make a hundred percent of the passersby turn back.


    <span>"You''re treating me to this? "That''s not even fifty dors worth of stuff!" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    "Be contented, I ran all day when I was a kid, but I only ate a few pieces of tallow. I''m still not full yet," the young man said, eating with relish. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­Ye Fan found this person quite interesting, and asked, "So, you''ve been running since you were a kid?" Running when you''re bored? "


    It was called running, but in reality, it was like flying. It was just sticking to the ground.


    As the young man ate, he said, "It was originally just to buy wine for my master, so no one was willing to go. Later running, used to it, bored will run. "


    "Buy wine for your master?" Ye Fan heard it fresh, "Running to buy wine?"<span>The young man nodded and said, "My master likes to drink a type of wine. Only in a small city in the Zang District would he have a single type of wine.


    <span>My master''s sect is in Karakorum, about four hundred miles away from that small city.


    My master told me to buy him a drink, but he gave me money for the wine, not the car, no money, and no one would take me for free.<span>When I was thirteen, I was weak and had to rely on my Genuine Qi to make a trip back and forth of eight hundred miles, which took me two or three days. The unluckiest time was when I encountered a snowstorm, and I was trapped for two days.


    <span>In the years that followed, I traveled eight or nine times a month, and by the time I was seventeen or eighteen, it was only thirteen or fourteen hours.


    After the age of twenty, I can basically help my master bring the wine back to Karakorum within ten hours. The fastest time would only take eight hours. "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan was stunned, he didn''t know whether this kid''s master did it intentionally or by chance.


    It was obvious that jogging to grow from the distance of 800 miles was a great exercise for him!The key point was that ordinary people did not have this kind of perseverance. They lived in the open, and it was boring. They worked so hard just to buy two bags of wine.


    "It seems like this running will help you a lot in your training." Ye Fan said.


    The young man said, "I''m not sure about that. Perhaps it is because my master is also wondering how I practice it. I am also confused.<span>I''ve always been focused on running and buying alcohol, so I haven''t had much time to meditate and cultivate.


    <span>The youngster and his teacher didn''t understand, but Ye Fan''s heart was as clear as a mirror.


    <span>This was the mistake that many ancient warriors made when they walked into this ce. They believed that the cultivation of inner force was rted to inner force and had nothing to do with external force, so they only needed to meditate and meditate toprehend the realm of martial arts.


    <span>However, this was not the case. When one cultivated their body, their physical body would be powerful. Their essence energy and blood energy would flourish, and their meridians would naturally be particrly strong and full of vitality.


    <span>The human body was like the raw materials for weapons. Good steel and the weapons forged would naturally be sharper, and no matter how hard or how time-consuming an ordinary steel was forged, it wouldn''t beparable to better steel.


    Also, like this young man, he had trained his body and trained in nature, which was very helpful to his mind.<span>Not only could he focus and endure loneliness, he had even more of a sense of closeness to this world.


    A martial artist pursued martial arts. Above the martial path was the heavenly dao. Wasn''t the path of heaven and earth existing in this natural world?


    If he didn''t go out and walk around for a bit, hiding in the sect or the cave, how would he be able toprehend the mysteries of the world?


    <span>Whether it was when Ye Fan was practicing his Heavenly Life Water orter when he changed his practice to the Mad Demons Dance, he had in fact benefited a lot from his previous career of roaming the world.


    "This set of running training methods of yours is not bad. However, it is only because you are able to persevere that you are able to achieve such an achievement. You are also not simple," said Ye Fan honestly.


    <span>The young man smiled and said, "Then you''re faster than me, aren''t you even more extraordinary now?"


    "You can think like this." Ye Fan chuckled.


    <span>"It would be nice to meet you. When we get the chance to run together, I can''t find anyone who can run together with me," the young man said as he took out a cell phone. "How about adding a WeChat?"


    Ye Fan felt a bit strange. These days, the ancient martial artists are always so close to the times, but he still agreed, and the youngsters added each other as good friends.<span>"You''re called Zi Han?" Ye Fan saw that this guy''s profile picture was actually the seal of a Karakorum sect. Could it be that all of the Karakorum disciples wanted to have their heads taken as a picture? The promotions were really good!


    <span>"Right, just call me Brother Fan."


    Ye Fan nodded his head. He had originally wanted to use his real name, but was ridiculed by Mu Mu Mu Mu, saying that he used his real name as a good name these days, which was why he changed it to Brother Fan."Then let''s call you Brother Fan. You look like you''re two years older than me." Zi Han smiled and asked, "Do you live in the Eastern Province?"


    "No, I just happen to be here, I''m usually in Hua Hai," said Ye Fan.


    "It doesn''t matter, then I''ll go to Hua Hai to find you for a run. Anyway, I''m out of the school now, so I''m quite free. I haven''t been to Hua Hai yet!"


    With that, Zi Han walked to the stall owner''s ce, scanned the payment codes, and began to pay.


    "Boss, how much is it?""Forty-eight dors and fifty cents, handsome," said the owner''s uncle.


    "Forty-eight yuan, so I guess fifty cents is fine." Zi Han chuckled.


    "Aiyo... "Alright, alright, alright. I''lle often." The boss smiled helplessly.<span>Ye Fan was suddenly speechless. Were the Karakorum disciples all this diligent in keeping their families afloat?


    <span>Zi Han saved fifty cents and happily waved at Ye Fan, "Brother Fan, I''m going home. Before dawn, my father will scold me again. I''m leaving!"


    Ye Fan nodded and waved his hand, "Alright, contact me on WeChat if you want to run."


    <span>Very quickly, Zi Han disappeared, and Ye Fan also felt that it was about time. After strolling for a while, they started to return to Feng Yueying''s home.


    <span>Enlightened by Zi Han, Ye Fan ran all the way while practicing his sword. He felt that this kind of training method should have a better effect.


    This was because in high-speed movements, the coordination between the body and the sword intent would be challenged. If he could very urately disy the sword intent in the midst of his high speed running, then it would be even better for him.If he practiced to the extreme, allowing the sword to be in his hands and the sword in his heart to perfectly match with the sword, perhaps he would be able to achieve the legendary "One with the Sword" realm.


    However, like this, Ye Fan''s speed was clearly slower, and by the time he arrived at Feng Yueying''s house, he was already out of breath and soaked to the skin.He took a shower, and when he went downstairs to eat breakfast, he happened to see Feng Xiaohui alsoing down.


    When Feng Xiaohui found out that he could already participate in the exam, he was pleasantly surprised and nervous.<span>However, Feng Yueying and the two elders were very worried. After all, Feng Xiaohui was going to a strange environment to start a new life.


    In order to let them feel more at ease, Ye Fan promised that he would personally send Feng Xiaohui off, and would onlye back when he had made proper arrangements.


    <span>After breakfast, the three bid farewell to the two elders. Feng Yueying was about to return to China Ocean ss, while Ye Fan was on his way to the airport with Feng Xiaohui. After passing through a small private ne, they headed to the headquarters of the Discipline Association. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 777

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0777<span>In fact, Ye Fan had never been to the headquarters of the Adept Association.


    <span>As they had never interacted with each other before, even though they knew the location, they didn''t go over to take a look.


    In the past, it wasn''t easy to reach an ind named "ILLUSION" after sailing for half a day in a seaside port in Indonesia, where one could meet up with members of the Adept Association.


    This ind was just like its name - "illusion", "illusion". Adepts liked to call it the "Dream Ind" because they couldn''t find it on a map.


    He''d first been a powerful Adept, the president of the association. He''d used his Discipline to gather sand at the bottom of the sea. He''d built the ind over the years.<span>In order to ensure that Adepts weren''t disturbed by ordinary people, the map of the world wouldn''t be marked at all.


    <span>When Ye Fan and Feng Xiaohui arrived at the port, there was a dark-skinned Asian man wearing a flowery shirt holding a sign with Feng Xiaohui''s name on it, waiting.


    "Hello, please wait for us." Ye Fan was the first to walk over.<span>The man warmly smiled and extended his hand towards Ye Fan, "You are Feng Xiaohui?"


    "No, I''m his brother-inw, he''s the real deal." Ye Fan introduced them.


    The man nodded in understanding, "My name is Hao Te, I''m the crew responsible for receiving and escorting them. Would you two like to board the ship together, or would you like to go to Dreand Ind by yourself, Feng Xiaohui?"Ye Fan asked, "I can follow?"


    "The family just happens to have one escort, all they have to do is follow the rules of the ind and don''t need photography or video footage," Haut said,ughing.


    Ye Fan expressed his understanding and immediately boarded a white boat with Feng Xiaohui.Not long after he went up, Ye Fan discovered a problem. The engine of this ship seemed to have a special structure.


    "What fuel did you use for this ship?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Hao Te seemed to be used to hearing this question. Without exining anything, he sat down beside the engine and grabbed a ck metal handle.


    <span>Gradually, a wave of heat spread out from him!


    The propellers rumbled and soon, the boat began to move!"Thermal power generation?" Ye Fan suddenly understood. Hao Te was also an Adept. His hands could transmit powerful heat to trigger the engine.


    Feng Xiaohui, who was watching from the sidelines, was also looking forward to the Adept''s Association.<span>"I can only let my body emit heat, but I can''t release that heat far. Therefore, with my superpower, I can only be a boatman or a fried egg. Haha ¡­" Hao Teughed at himself.


    "You can''t put it that way. If you want, I''m afraid some metal doors that can protect against thieves will be melted by you. If you want to be a great thief, you can as well." Ye Fan said.Hao Te shook his head. "You can''t think of it that way. It was because of a bank robbery that I''ve been in prison for years. I don''t want to do that anymore."


    Ye Fan and Feng Xiaohui were speechless, so this brother had actually been a thief?


    After the boat traveled for almost an hour, an ind appeared in front of them. From afar, the ind looked like a beautiful pearl on the sea under the blue sky.


    A tall statue of a giant towered over the ind''s small harbor. Its two gigantic legs caught hold of the harbor. It seemed like a very long time ago, and he was dressed like a character from the ancient West.<span>"That''s the first guild leader. He made a sculpture for himself, and every time he goes in and out of the harbor, he passes under his crotch." Hao Te helplessly introduced, obviously, he was the one who came in the most.


    Hao Te led the way to a small hill in the middle of the ind. It was built in a grayish brown color, with the tallest tower at least forty to fifty meters tall. There were no cracks on its surface, making it look perfect.


    Ye Fan and Feng Xiaohui were both base camp for early Adepts. Along the way they met some Adepts who worked here.


    An Adept dressed as a gardener could stretch his arms and legs as he pleased. He was like a giant, pruning a five-meter tall tree without the need for adder.<span>A woman who looked like a librarian was moving books around, but she didn''t use her hands. Hundreds of books were floating above her head, following her as she moved.


    <span>On the other hand, a white-haired olddy was blowing on the air with her mouth. She blew away the dust and leaves on the path like a gust of wind, not even needing a broom.


    When these espers saw Ye Fan and co., they would greet them in a friendly manner. It was obvious that they were used to seeing visitors or new membersing to check.


    "Brother-inw, I''m not dreaming right? Why does this look like it''s in a movie?" Feng Xiaohui muttered.Ye Fan smiled, "Let''s not talk about you, even I can''t understand it..."


    This was because the Adept Association was neutral. Breaking away from all conflicts of interest was the equivalent of being a permanent neutral organization in the Underground World.


    Therefore, when the Holy War broke out in the world, Ye Fan didn''t run into many Adepts.<span>Even if there were Adepts participating in the battle, they would be separated from the association and wouldn''t be protected by the association.


    <span>Ye Fan was aware of the myriad of abilities of Adepts. If these people were known to the entire world, it would set off all sorts of strong waves. To the masses, this was because these people only existed in novels and movies.


    "This is the membership center. This is where we check out the new members."Hao Te led the two of them into a single-story oval building. Upon entering, they saw a long counter, behind which there was an old man and a young woman.


    The old man looked to be about 70 to 80 years old. His hair had fallen off like a bald man''s. He was holding a bottle of vodka in his hand in broad daylight. His nose was red from drinking so much that he had fallen asleep on the counter.


    <span>He was dressed in a dirty gray waistcoat. He was thin, wrinkled, and disheveled, and he could tell from his sleep that he was still swearing in Russian.


    On the other hand, the woman at the front desk looked like a man from Fusang. She looked to be in her thirties or forties. Her looks were average, but she cared a lot about her image. He was looking at the small mirror to fix his makeup, and the rouge on his face was very thick. It was obvious that the foundation was already very thick, but he was still trying to make it up."Flower Son, stop putting on makeup. A new person ising. Register with this Feng Xiaohui and begin the ability verification." Hao Te said.


    Fu Sang, the beggar, casually threw out a register and said, "Fill in whatevernguage you want."


    After finishing her sentence, she continued to brush her eyshes. From the start, she didn''t have any attitude of service, and didn''t even look at Ye Fan and co. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 779

    One second. Org, free of charge!0779


    "Has the woman arrived?" Walker asked Erik.


    Eli said in a low voice, "We arrived a long time ago, but she really hit the mark. The president still favors those stubborn conservatives ¡­"


    "Hmph. Then you can''t me us for being merciless. This is all about the future of the Adept ¡­" Wall snorted.


    "Then why do we have to go by boat? Wouldn''t it be better to strike directly? " Erik asked.<span>"Do you really think I''m leaving? "Let Hao De prepare the boat to carry us. The others can only wait for us to leave. We''ll meet up with that woman, and we''ll have plenty of time." Waltherughed.


    <span>"Director Wall is still the most thoughtful one. Let''s hurry over!"


    <span>The four directors hurriedly left. They didn''t care about it at all. With Ye Fan at the back, even an "ordinary person" wouldn''t be able to stop them.


    Unexpectedly, this "ordinary person" was not ordinary at all. Instead, he was an experienced person.


    It looked like this group of radicals was going to stir up some trouble ¡­ Ye Fan smoked a mouthful of smoke, muttering in his heart.


    He hesitated for a moment, then quickly walked back to the membership center and found the beggar. "Beauty, wait for my brother-inw toe out. Tell him I''m going out for a walk."


    Upon hearing that he was called ''Beautiful'', the beggar immediately nodded his head happily, ''Ok''.<span>Ye Fan smiled, walked out, and quietly began to follow Director Vole and the others.


    When these few people arrived at an uninhabited beach on the ind, they looked around. They were still quite vignt, but how could they see Ye Fan, who came from an assassin n? Concealment was not an ordinary skill.


    After thinking "no one", Wall took the lead and the four of them headed out to sea.Just when Ye Fan thought that they would enter the water, he discovered that the four of them were all flying above the sea, and didn''t touch the water at all?


    On a closer look, Ye Fan noticed that the air under their feet had solidified like transparent ss!<span>Ye Fan understood that the special ability of this Director Vole should be to turn the molecules in the air into a very dense "solid air".


    From the looks of it, the four of them could tell that the air wall was quite strong. Such a superpower was definitely not to be underestimated.At this time, a figure rushed out of the sea wearing a red and ck metal armor and a clown mask.


    When Ye Fan saw this clown, he almost jumped out from behind the hidden rock!


    It was actually her!? Selina?"Hehe ¡­" "Director, you really dide. It seems that you are not satisfied with the oue of the meeting." Selina smiled and did not use the voice modtor.


    "Doctor Elephant, we are cooperating with you. We are only here to clean up some of the useless old corruption in the Adept Union so we can contribute to the Adeptmunity. We are not here to betray the association, nor are we here for our own benefit ¡­"


    "That''s why we need you to listen to us. You can''t kill the Adepts on the ind without permission."<span>The more Ye Fan heard, the more shocked he became. Elephant Head Deity? Why did Val call Selina an elephant god!?


    Wasn''t she just the wife of an elephant god? Elephant nose. But he saw it with his own eyes!


    Was the elephant god lying to him? Or had Serena deceived him? Or ¡­ Was this couple lying?!<span>"No problem. I''m not here to hurt Adepts. I''m looking forward to working with you guys in the Adept Association for a long time and setting up ab on the ind. Of course we have to get on good terms with the Adepts."


    <span>After saying that, Selina took out a silver-grey metal ball.


    "Director Erik, this is a small item you''ll be usingter. You better take it." Selina gave a sly smile.<span>Erik looked at the ball in his hand and said nervously, "This ¡­ Is it really effective? "


    "The name ''amp.nbsssESHA'' has resounded throughout the underground world for so long, do you still need to question her skills?" Volker said.ESHA is a man, not ady. "Erik smiled awkwardly.


    <span>Serena giggled. "A lot of people think the same way as you do, but believe me, I speak by science."


    When they heard this, they were immediately filled with confidence.<span>"Well, Doctor Elephant Head, let''s go to the Tower of Ether now," said Val.


    The group headed straight for the central tower without stopping. Selina followed them as she floated in mid-air.<span>Ye Fan finally knew that this tower was called the "Holy Ether Tower". He also didn''t know the meaning behind this name. Could it be that the creator of this ind, the first generation president, was called the "Ether Tower"?


    <span>But no matter what, Ye Fan was sure that today was the right day. Selina, who hadn''t received any news until now, had secretlye to the Adept Association to cause trouble. He wanted to see what she was up to.


    The Ether Sacred Pagoda had a total of thirteen floors. The highest floor was the secret storage room that only the president could enter, while the twelfth floor was the president''s office.<span>The past guild leaders would not stay in their own offices for most of the time. They mighte once or twice a month, and the longest time they would be at their meeting time.


    At this moment, as the meeting dispersed, most of the council members and members had already left the Ether Sacred Pagoda.Only a few conservative members were sitting in the president''s office, discussing the meeting with the president, AIR.


    <span>"President, it''s a good thing you didn''t listen to their nonsense, otherwise our Adept Association would have been in great danger." An old man wearing a headscarf with arge water bag tied around his waist respectfully spoke.


    The president, Al, was sitting behind a in old desk. He wore a grey cloak that covered half of his handsome face. His face and voice changed every day, but the people around him were already used to it.<span>"Director Meyer, Director Vole and the others have their own opinions. I just feel that it''s necessary to take one step at a time in order to gain greater recognition from the world ¡­" Al said.


    At that moment, a seagull flew into the office window,nded on the shoulder of a ck man with long curly hair, and squealed in his ear.


    The ck man frowned and said, "President, Director Wall and the others havee up with a stranger."Hearing that, all the people present had strange expressions. Old man Meyer said unhappily: "Does he want to argue with us again? Who did he bring up here? "


    "Meyer, that''s a bit too much. Alimu''s little animalpanion, it''s already good enough that he could recognize Wall. How could any stranger recognize him?" The other directorsughed.


    At that moment, Wall''s voice came from outside the door."Guild leader, we wish to seek an audience."


    Al leaned his hand on the table and said lightly, "Come in."


    The door opened and the four of them entered the office with a powerful aura. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 780

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0780


    The group of Adepts were puzzled when they saw her.


    "Director Wall, I heard that you guys have left. Why did you bring an unfamiliar friend here? What''s the matter?" Al asked.<span>"I''d like to ask the president onest time. Would you be willing to agree to our proposal on how to remove the permanent neutrality position for the future of the Adept Association?"


    "Wall! Shut up! The meeting has already ended and you''re still wasting your breath!? " Meyer stood up and scolded.


    "I''m asking the president, Meyer. Why is it your turn to speak?" Wall said disdainfully.


    "You ¡­"Just as the two sides were about to argue, Al stood up and tried to dissuade them, "Okay, Director Meyer, Director Wall, let me say this again. The Adept Association has developed to this day, and its members were no more than a thousand at the peak of their strength. There are less than six hundred of them now.


    Making these hundreds of people stand in front of the billions of ordinary people on earth was a very difficult thing to do.


    Contradictions, conflicts, iprehension, panic, all can put us in a very unfavorable situation. "


    "This is precisely the reason why we dispel our neutral stance and find a strong ally. Wouldn''t that solve the problem!?"<span>Over the years, General Robert, the ruler of the past, the Holy Court, have all thrown us olive branches. We should walk in the sun, not hide in the shadows in fear! " Wall shouted.


    <span>Al sighed and pointed out the window, "Director Vole, look, our Dreand Ind is sunny and has four seasons like spring. Our members live like ordinary people in all parts of the world.


    <span>How can our lives be said to be in darkness? Give me a bit of time, let''s discuss this together and have a better development n, okay? "


    Wall''s face sank, "President, I am very disappointed, to actually let you satisfy yourself with such a small ind? We Adepts are chosen from the heavens!


    We are the resplendent crystals of human evolution, we are the future that humanity should have! The lives of those ordinary people are not what we should be living!


    We should be the most important existences in this world! Because we are the new starting point of human civilization! "Al shook his head helplessly, "Director Wall, this kind of speech from you is very frightening to a lot of the members ¡­" They don''t think too highly of themselves. What they want is a stable and safe life, not these quarrels ¡­ "


    "When we achieve good results, they will naturally understand that our choice was the right one!


    Just like the Iron Giant, Gonzalez, despite his reckless challenge to Lucifer''s death, he did establish the Metal Tide, leaving the association and living a better life.President Al, I request for you to abdicate your position. You don''t have enough ideas to continue to be the president of our association! " Wall shouted.


    Meyer, Alimu and other members of the conservative faction immediately stood up and shouted in anger: "Wall! You dare to challenge the President?! "


    <span>"You are not in ordance with the association''s rules at all!"


    <span>Wallughed and said, "Since we are going to innovate, of course we have to break the rules and start over again! President Al, I have prepared a letter of resignation for you, please sign it! "


    <span>After saying that, Wall took out a letter and ced it in the air. Then, he used the air to form andslide and slid the letter onto Al''s desk.


    Al said, "Director Wall, it looks like you''vee prepared. It''s a pity. I won''t admit that. "


    "Guild leader ¡­" "Don''t force us to be disrespectful ¡­" Wahl said in a deep voice.<span>Ali Mu was disdainful, "Wall, even if all of you were to add up, you would not be a match for President Al. The president is one of the top ten Legend rank experts, what right do you have to say such words?!"


    Wall''s eyes narrowed and he shouted, "Erik!"<span>At the side, Director Erik''s hands shed with electricity. The silver-gray ball in his hand emitted a buzzing sound when it came into contact with the electric current!


    Erik''s special ability was to release electricity!<span>Just when everyone was wondering what this was, Al, who was behind the desk, let out a painful cry. He held his head with one hand and barely held onto the table with the other, as if he was going to fall down!


    "Guild leader!?"


    "Wall! Erik! What the hell did all of you do!? " Meyer said angrily.Serena walked up and chuckled, "Let me exin. I invented this to deal with mages. They are the bane of mages. The more powerful one''s spiritual force is, the more sensitive they are to the radiation emitted by the radio waves.


    <span>The nemesis of mages, they could effectively release powerful radio waves. Most people might not feel it, but mages with strong spiritual force would feel arge amount of interference and suffer a mental breakdown ¡­ Even ¡­ "My brain is severely injured, so I might turn into an idiot too..."


    Hearing this, the conservative group was dumbfounded.<span>Everyone knew that AIR, one of the top ten legends in the world, had an extremely strong spiritual force. With the support of his spiritual force, he was able to use all sorts of spells and control the particles, constantly changing his appearance and going back and forth without leaving a trace.


    All of his abilities were achieved through his psychic power, the most basic form of energy.<span>Once his brain was disturbed, it would be like a stuck car. No matter how good a car was, it would not be able to run!


    <span>"You ¡­ Who are you!? Why would you do such a thing!? " Meyer asked.


    <span>"Me? "Of course I''m a good person who would like to contribute to the Adeptmunity." Selina smiled even wider.


    Meyer raged, "I''ll kill you all!"<span>He removed the water bag from his waist, raised his head and took a gulp of water. Then, he sprayed it towards Wall and the others!


    <span>"Everyone, be careful!"


    <span>With a wave of his hand, a wall of air appeared before them.


    The liquid was blocked outside the wall and scattered all over the floor. There was a sizzling sound and white smoke came out from the floor. It was actually a very strong corrosive liquid!"Meyer, don''t even think about having any effect on me with your sulfuric acid saliva!"


    Volker snorted coldly and raised his hand to form a wall of air. However, this time around, the wall was gathered near the neck of Old Man Meyer!The moment the air condensed, it turned into a sharp de and cut off Meyer''s head!


    <span>"No!" Conservatives next to him shouted as they saw the scene.


    <span>Seeing the situation, Ali whistled and a dozen seagulls flew in through the window, crazily pping their wings and pecking at the radicals!


    After creating the chaos, Alimu shouted, "Everyone, get out of here!"


    However, with a wave of his hand, a dozen or so arrows formed from air directly killed these seagulls!"Flee?" Can you escape? To be able to be a director when ying with birds, what a bunch of trash ¡­ "As long as you''re here, the Adept Association is that weak ¡­"


    With a wave of his hand, he was about to cut off Alimu''s head as well.<span>But just as the air was about to solidify, Ayrng, who was in extreme pain, raised her hand, and the air around Ali dissipated once again!


    <span>Al could control the particles, and naturally he could perfectly crack the solidification of the air in Wall.


    <span>"Guild leader!?"


    Everyone thought that Al had recovered and was pleasantly surprised.<span>But Al shakes his head in pain, "Run. "I can''t hold on for too long..."


    <span>Wall fumed. "Erik! "Increase the electric current!"


    Erik gritted his teeth and his hands shed with electricity.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Al''s head was pounding with pain, and his hands were wrapped around his head. His face, out of control, began to change constantly, to be blurry. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 783

    One second. Org, free of charge!<span>0783


    Ye Fan looked towards Al, "Does the president have any objections?"<span>Al shook his head, "It''s good that you are in charge. I believe you have a reasonable judgment."


    "In that case, I promise you that I will let you leave this ce alive. However, your answer must be the truth. If I have any doubts, I will not let you go," Ye Fan said.<span>Only then did Selina calm down and say, "No problem. Since you are the mighty King of Hell, I naturally believe that you will keep your promise ¡­" "Didn''t you just want to know who the elephant god is between me and my husband? I''ll just tell you ¡­"


    "This is only the first question." Ye Fan nodded.


    <span>Selina smiled proudly. "It''s very simple. The two of us together are the elephant god."


    "What?" Ye Fan was stunned.


    This was the name of the underground scientificboratory we founded together. Theb codenamed GANESHA.


    The Christian name of my damned husband was GANE, and my Christian name was SAMANTHA. After reorganizing it, I called it GANESHA.Butter on, when we were researching the secret of ANKH, we were discovered by some people. When my husband became aware of the danger, he stopped his research and even chased me out of theboratory, saying that he didn''t want to implicate me ¡­ "


    Selina replied disdainfully, "He is really a fool. His research was originally a matter for two people. He appeared in the name of the Elephant Head God and thought that he was protecting me. However, I do not need his protection.


    <span>He didn''t understand that the reason I chose to marry him was to admire his achievements in biological gic science, and that I was in love with his talents, not with anything vulgar. "


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned. He had always thought that it was because Serena didn''t want to participate in dangerous research that separated her from the elephant god.


    Unexpectedly, on the other hand, the Elephant God drove away Selina, who wanted to continue her research, and bore all of the pressure alone.


    "You fell in love with the knowledge in his head, but he fell in love with you. Lady Selina, why are you so heartless to a man who truly loves you?" Al sighed.<span>"This is his own affair. What does it have to do with me?" "On the road to the pinnacle of science, these superfluous emotions are just the doing of some human hormones. It''spletely meaningless."


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Then why did hee to China Sea, tell me about the ANKH, and then kill himself? You nned this? "


    "Of course not!" Selina was upset, "How can I let him die?! The value of his life is greater than death to me!


    But he was a coward! He thought that by telling you the secret of ANKH and thenmitting suicide, he would be able to put all the pressure on you to protect me!


    He was too stupid, too naive! I will never give up on searching for the immortal medicine. This is my lifelong pursuit! "<span>When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but bitterly smile.


    He had guessed earlier that the Elephant God had told him its secret in order for him to attract hatred, leading to the various forces pointing their spears at him.<span>In this world, there weren''t many people who had the ability to keep a secret. Ye Fan had a glorious battle record, and a powerful force from overseas was indeed one of the best choices.


    <span>The Elephant God knew that if he were to simplymit suicide, most people would target his ex-wife, Selina. Only if he went to look for Ye Fan once would everyone pay more attention to him and ignore Selina.


    Who would have thought that what he did did not stop Serena from making up her own mind?<span>"So you did everything you could to find the ''lighthouse element''? Do you really think of all the ways to use Yun''er and I''s trust to steal those two stones, is that what you''re looking for? " Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    "At that time, I chose to work with the Peterberg Club, using the map of all ten continents in their hands to find any material that might have lighthouse elements," Serena said regretfully.


    <span>However, most of the areas recorded in the map of the Ten Continents were already depleted by the movement of the earth''s crust and the destruction of human activities.


    After much difficulty, I finally found an ancient tomb. After discovering the secret within, I thought that it was a lighthouse element. "After my research, I discovered that these two stones are actually just one type of energy ore.""Energy ore?" Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. That''s right, these were the two copper men''s active energy source.


    <span>However, Ye Fan still remembered that time in Zhou Vige, there was a simr stone iid on the n elder''s walking stick.


    <span>In other words, this energy ore was rted to the n, so the immortal in the ancient tomb was also rted to the n!


    <span>The n indeed had a mysterious and powerful background!


    <span>Ye Fan also finally knew that the thief who stole the painting of ten continents was actually Peter Burg. In that case, Sylvie was also connected to Peter Burg.


    <span>"One more thing, I don''t really understand." Ye Fan asked, "You''re looking for your lighthouse element, and I''m going to retire. Why did you help Song Xinghe and kill me?"


    "Song Xinghe?" Selina threw up her hands, "I only took a fancy to his biochemical technology. Unfortunately, he hid it too well, so I was unable to get my hands on it.As for ¡­ The reason for wanting to kill you is very simple. On your Purgatory Ind, there is a treasure that I have been wanting to research ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s face immediately became gloomy, "You actually dare to have any ns on Sally Ye..."


    <span>He finally understood that in the end, Selina''s goal was the same as the one in the past, to use Sally Ye as an experiment!


    "Lucifer, you can save Sally for a while, but not her entire life! She was a life that should not exist in this world. Her existence was the greatest threat to humanity!<span>Now, everyone is afraid of you. They don''t dare to provoke you, they don''t dare go to Purgatory Ind, because you''ve won the Sacred War.


    <span>But... As for the future, do you really think that you have the final say in this world?


    Furthermore, if nothing unexpected happens, even if you die, Sally will still be able to continue living. After you die, who will protect her? " Selina sneered.Ye Fan took a deep breath, and said seriously, "I don''t care what happens after I die, but as long as I still have one breath, I won''t let anyone hurt Sally Ye..."


    "What a touching love... Oh, no, it''s brotherly. It''s up to you. Anyway, I failed today. "Selina shrugged and said," I''ve already answered your question.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "One more question.""What?"


    "Why did you set your eyes on the Adept Association?" Ye Fan asked.Selina''s eyes moved to Al. "This question... "I think President Al will be clearer." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 784

    One second. Org, free of charge!0784


    "Ether..."<span>Al was silent for a moment, then said, "The one you''re looking for, is an ether, right?"


    Selina''s eyes shone brightly, "Indeed, the Ether Sacred Pagoda really does have Ether ¡­"<span>"Ether, what is it?" Ye Fan had originally thought that this would be the name of someone.


    Al sighed. "In the history of the Adepts, it was said that the first Adept was not a human. He was the creator of this world."


    Ether was a basic element that the Creation God used to create the world. This element was almostpletely used up when creating the world, and Ether was able to materialize everything that the Spiritual World had conceived and materialized into reality.<span>ording to the legends of the Adepts, the Creation God created this world, and the reason why we, the Adepts, have special abilities is because we still have a portion of the scattered ether element in our body.


    Because of the existence of the ether, we can link some of our consciousness with the physical world and gain powers that are different from ordinary people. For example, we can control fire and water. It is all because of the ether that we have these abilities. "<span>"Creation God?" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "Selina, could it be that you believe such a story?"


    <span>"Why not?" Selina retorted, "Since you have seen it all, why can''t there be a Creation God? There are ancient martial arts, magic, special abilities, angels, and demons.


    It doesn''t matter if he''s a human or a god. As long as the substance called the ether particles really exists, I can use it to create the light pir that I want! "


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel admiration for this woman''s stubbornness. After searching for so many years and being unable to find any beacon elements, he might as well create one of his own!


    "I''m sorry to tell you, Lady Selina, that there is no ether in the Tower of Ether that you want," Al said.


    Selina joked, "Is that so? Then, why is it that you people, other than the President, have always been secretly unable to enter the thirteenth floor of the Ether Sacred Pagoda? "


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know that the Adept Association had such a rule. It seemed like Selina had also gone around asking around and done her homework.<span>Al was silent for a moment, then shook his head. "This is the secret of our association. I don''t need to tell you why."


    <span>"Hmph, even if you didn''t say anything, I know why. I won''t have the chance to go in and take a look today. I''ve said everything that needs to be said. Can I leave now?"


    Selina strode towards the door, but before she could take two steps, Ye Fan blocked her way.<span>"The promise made by the exalted King of Hell wouldn''t be broken, right?" Serena cautiously asked.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "I said, I''ll let you leave here alive, right?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    <span>"Then did I tell you to leave in such a mental state?" Ye Fan asked with an evil smile.


    Selina''s face turned pale as she thought of something. Then, she staggered backwards ¡­"You ¡­ Don''t tell me you. It won''t happen... Lucifer, you. You can''t do this to me! "


    <span>Ye Fan''s face turned cold, "Why can''t I? Not killing you is already the greatest kindness I can show you. Are you still hoping that I let you go and let you threaten Sally''s safety?"


    "You are the Sovereign King of Hell! How can someone like you be so despicable!? " Serena shouted."Use whatever means to deal with whatever kind of person you want." Ye Fan coldly said, "The Elephant''s Nose is deeply in love with you, sacrificing itself to protect you, but you don''t know what''s good for you.


    I won''t kill you. I''ll be sorry to the elephant''s nose, but to let you live, and then I''ll be sorry to Sally. So, I have to take the middle road. "


    With that, Ye Fan''s figure shed like a lightning, appearing behind Selina, and a hand dended on the back of her neck.


    <span>Serena fainted, unconscious.


    "Mr. Lucifer, you ¡­" Al was confused.


    "President, do you have any spiritual-type magic that can remove a part of her memories, or ¡­ ¡­" "To stop her from being her?" Ye Fan asked.


    Al got it, "So that''s how it is... It was a good way to save her life, but it also prevented her frommitting any evil.


    <span>I can''t erase her memories, but I can use the ''Soul Sealing Seal'' to let her memories stay until a dozen years ago.


    "Ten years ago it would have been enough. At that time, she still hadn''t known about Elephant''s Nose, and she wouldn''t have so much ambition." Ye Fan said.


    Al nodded and casted his magic, sealing Selina''s memories of the past ten years.After some discussion, Al agreed to send Selina to a church, where he would be a teacher and help her start a new life.


    Ye Fan had considered killing Selina, but Selina had already "died". After sealing her memories, she was only a woman who had just graduated from university and was very interested in science.


    For the sake of the dead elephant god, Ye Fan still decided to let her live.Coming out of the Ether Tower, Ye Fan and Al walked to the membership center.


    Seeing Al appear, the beggar at the front desk finally put down the mirror, stood up and earnestly greeted him, "Hello, President." However, old man Rolov was still dozing off drunk on the side.<span>"Flower Son, has my brother-inw finished his test?" Ye Fan asked.


    The beggar hurriedly replied respectfully, "Reporting to Lord Lucifer, your brother-inw has reached thest test."


    <span>Now that such a big thing had happened on the ind, the beggar naturally knew of Ye Fan''s true identity, so he was a lot more polite when he spoke.


    <span>"Oh? How much longer will that take? "


    Just as he finished asking, he saw Feng Xiaohui excitedly walking out from a nearby door.<span>"Brother-inw!" I passed! I did it! " Feng Xiaohui waved a card with a golden seal on it, very excited.


    <span>Al eximed in surprise, "Sir Lucifer, your brother-inw''s mental strength is really extraordinary. If you train hard, you should be able to be a spiritual Adept."


    Ye Fan was really surprised this time. To be able to make Al say "not ordinary", this was definitely not an ordinary skill.Ye Fan patted Feng Xiaohui''s shoulder, congratting him, and then asked, "Then what else do we need to do next, can we count it as joining the association?"


    The beggarughed and said, "The final procedure is for the president to sign the admission certificate."


    Feng Xiaohui quickly asked: "I ¡­ Where can I find the guild leader? "Everyone couldn''t help butugh. Ye Fan pointed at Al, "He is the president, and I have already asked him to take care of you. How about it? My brother-inw is so generous.


    <span>"Ah?!" Feng Xiaohui greeted nervously.


    <span>Al stretched out his hand and took the certificate. Then, he pointed at the air and a few ck carbon elements appeared. After a few strokes, these carbon elementsnded on the certificate.


    Feng Xiaohui was dumbfounded. This was the first time he had seen someone sign their name like this.


    "Alright, wee to our guild, Feng Xiaohui." Al smiled.Feng Xiaohui was ttered. He had heard from Ye Fan that the president of the Adept Association was a legendary expert. He didn''t expect him to be so amiable.


    Afterpleting the admission procedures, Feng Xiaohui also decided to study the spiritual ability books on the ind, and slowly began to study, not returning to his home country for the time being.


    <span>After Ye Fan had arranged all sorts of things for his brother-inw, he and Al went to the seaside and prepared to leave by boat.


    "President, how are you going to deal with this nuclear bomb in the sea? Do you need me to get Leviathan''s technical staff toe over?" Ye Fan asked.Alughed. "No need for your excellency to worry. There are several Adepts in our association who can move freely in the water. I intend to let them deal with the things left behind by Lady Selina."


    <span>"To think that there would be such a talent. It seems like the Adept Association is truly full of talented people." Ye Fanughed heartily. He had been overthinking things.


    <span>At that moment, a group of Adepts appeared in the distance. It was Ali Mu and the others from the conservative faction.


    <span>When they heard that Ye Fan was leaving, they also came to see him off, thanking Ye Fan for saving the association for them today.


    <span>Ye Fan said goodbye to them one by one, and just as he was about to board Hao Te''s boat, a question popped up in his mind, but in the end, he couldn''t hold it back.


    "President Al, have we met before?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Didn''t you ask me thest time at the Seith Conference? We met five years ago, thest time, of course, before," answered Al.


    Ye Fan scratched his head, "Maybe I was overthinking it..." "Hur hur, then I''ll be leaving. Goodbye everyone."


    "Farewell, Lucifer." Ayrng waved to the group.<span>On the way back, Ye Fan, who hadn''t been home for many days, felt a strong desire to return home. He already missed his wife very much in his heart, and even missed the dishes that Aunt Jiang had cooked.


    When he got home, it was just time for lunch.Ye Fan pushed the door open and entered. Seeing the people eating, he was stunned for a moment. A lot of people had alsoe to the house. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 788

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0788


    Hearing themotion outside, the servants of the Krobs n in the vi opened the front door immediately. A group of bodyguards rushed out like a flood, and the bodyguards patrolling in different positions hurried over as well.


    For a moment, twenty to thirty ck-clothed bodyguards of the Krobe n surrounded the three carriages of the Purple Bamboo Forest.


    The group of bodyguards held all kinds of pistols, UZI submachine guns and the like as they aimed their ck muzzles at the car door.


    A bearded ck gunner punched the driver''s window, "You have been surrounded! Hurry up and open the door! "Get the hell down here!"<span>Although the car was bulletproof, it wasn''t that hard to blow it up.


    <span>"Eldest Miss, looks like they have quite a lot of people. Do you want me to go down and meet them first?" Little Zhao turned around and said.


    <span>Ning Xuemo, who was sitting at the back, held a ss of red wine in her hand. She gently waved it and said, "Don''t be anxious. We are here to look for Anji Krop. Leave these people to the other brothers."


    <span>"After training for so long, it''s about time we let them practice. Otherwise, they''ll be rusting soon."


    "Yes." Little Zhao smiled and picked up the walkie-talkie, "Do it!"<span>As soon as he gave the order, more than a dozen figures moved rapidly towards this area from all directions of the vi.


    <span>A group of men in ck battle uniforms, with sharp eyes, threw their throwing knives from afar and surrounded the bodyguards around the car.


    <span>"Puff puff puff!"


    <span>The flying knives connected together pierced through the bodyguards'' bodies. Some of them even shot through their throats and heads, killing them on the spot!


    "Ambush!"


    A group of people from the Krobe n realized that these three cars were just a front. The real military strength was not in the cars, but outside the walls!


    <span>This group of Purple Bamboo Forest members had learned the simplified version of the movement taught to them by Ye Fan, and had also been trained by the Balfour Assassin.


    They had a strong physique, sharp and tricky killing techniques, as well as ranged attacks. They were the first to strike. Even if they didn''t have any internal energy, they were already several times stronger than normal special forces soldiers.


    "Tututututu!"Several guards of the Krobs n who were hit by the bullets quickly reacted and began to fire. However, the submachine gun bullets had no effect on them and had even hurt their own people.


    <span>The elite members of the Purple Bamboo Forest were like a pack of wolves entering a flock of sheep. They used the positioning techniques of the killers, avoiding the firepower of the guns, and used their short knives and daggers to quickly cut open the throats of these foreigners.


    When a few foreigners realized that the pistol had failed to hit, they gave up the gun decisively and began to fight as well.However, their tall and sturdy bodies and muscr bodies were still unable to gain the slightest bit of advantage.


    They discovered to their horror that although these Chinese did not look strong, their strength was enormous. Their speed was extremely fast and their explosive strength was extremely strong.Just as the leading African man was about to punch an elite soldier, he saw the soldier flip backward. His body was in the air and his legs mped onto the African man''s head!


    <span>"Crack! Crack!"


    With a twist of the scissor''s legs, the man''s leg was twisted to the point of dying!The remaining guards of the Krobe n had already sucked in a breath of cold air. They had never seen such a fierce battle between two gangs in the underworld of the Magnesium Country.


    <span>Usually, everyone would fight with their spears to determine the victor. Even if they fought in close quarters, they would only fight with fists that went straight to the point.


    <span>However, these Violet Bamboo Forest elites used ruthless and efficient killing techniques. They were beaten to the point that they were like headless flies,pletely unable to defend themselves.


    <span>"Stop! "Come back."


    <span>A voice came from the front door of the vi.


    The person who walked out was a middle-aged man wearing a beige open-necked shirt, a Jiangshi Danton watch, and curly hair.


    <span>Beside the man stood a tall girl in a red dress. She had a supermodel figure and her bewitching eyes were nestled against the man.


    "Young master Angie! Be careful, this group of people are very dangerous! " A white bodyguard with a face covered in blood that was responsible for security said, trembling.


    Angie Kroeb kicked the bodyguard away, "Useless thing, ten million dors a year, I actually raised you bunch of trash, with you guys here, how can I not be dangerous!?"


    A few bodyguards kneeled on the ground, "Young master Anji! Please forgive me! "Angie ignored them and walked down the steps to the Maybach with a half-smile on her face.


    "Guild Leader Ning of the Violet Bamboo Forest, your way of greeting is very special."


    <span>The driver''s door opened. After Little Zhao got out of the car, he opened the door for Ning Xuemo.


    Ning Xuemo drank the red wine in one gulp and walked out of the car. She ruffled her long hair and revealed a faint smile on her delicate and charming face. "No matter how special, it''s not as unique as your Krobs n''s method. They started kidnapping you the moment you arrived here. Don''t you know that the undergroundwork here is now under the control of the Violet Bamboo Forest?"


    "Kidnapping? President Ning, we didn''t kidnap anyone. Did you get it wrong? " Angie asked with a smile.


    "Mr. John Stern and his team, I''m taking them away now." Ning Xuemo went straight to the point.


    Anji narrowed his eyes. "John is my friend. They are my guests. How can I hand over my friend for no reason?"


    Ning Zimo''s face turned cold, "Anji Kroeb, I don''t have the patience to y games with you. You only have two options. One, you are all dead, I will take my people and leave. Two, you two scram back to the kingdom, I will take my people and leave."<span>Anji''s eyelids jumped. He took a deep breath and said, "President Ning, I know that you are a local tyrant, but you may not know much about the history of our Krobs n ¡­" How much impact can we have on the Magnificent National Assembly?


    <span>I will not exaggerate to say that if you provoke my tolerance limit again, I can have your government in China directly annihte all of you! "


    <span>"Haha ¡­" Ning Zimo smiled, "Who do you think you are trying to scare? For an underground family like you, don''t tell me that you want to start a war with China?"


    Don''t think too much of yourself, just like, I don''t think, our Purple Bamboo Forest is worth the government''s special attention, making the society fall into chaos.<span>I will only give you one choice. Don''t waste my sleep time. "


    Anji''s eyes became gloomy, "May I ask, why did you take John away? Don''t tell me that you have an alliance with the embroidery group?"


    "I''m not interested in answering you. I''m just here to take them away. "I can also kill you!" Ning Xuemo replied.


    Anji sneered, "Do you dare to kill me? A lowly organization from a lowly ce in China dares to kill my Anji Kroeb? He was overestimating himself!


    I leave them to you, Brenda, my darling, kill them all. "<span>Angie said, patting the buttocks of the long-legged girl in the red dress beside her. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 792

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0792


    Late night, in a luxurious 5 star hotel presidential suite in Hua Hai.


    "Fifty-six... Fifty-seven ¡­ Fifty-eight ¡­ Fifty-nine seconds, one hour ¡­ "The one who was counting the seconds was a very young man. He was tall and straight, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He had a dignified demeanor, and his shirt looked refined and refined.


    He looked at his watch, saw that it was time, turned off the TV, and sat cross-legged on the bed.<span>Just as he was about to calm his heart and breath, he sensed someone approaching from the outside. An impatient expression appeared on his face as he opened his eyes.


    "Cousin ¡­ I... I''m back! "


    The girl in the green dress with the birthmark on half her face swiped her card and ran into the room, panting.She ignored the sweat on her forehead and opened the stic bag in her hand. She smiled and said, "Cousin, I bought some food for you. There''s beef jerky, fish jerky, rice balls ¡­ "Also..."


    <span>"Get out!"


    The man did not wait for the girl to finish before coldly reprimanding her.<span>The girl''s body trembled as she weakly bowed her head: "Cousin...... I... Did I make you angry? "


    "Ji Wanqing, I told you to buy some food for me within an hour. It took you an hour to buy some things from a convenience store?" the man asked.The girl, Ji Xianqing, exined, "No, I found an open barbeque store, but..." He tripped and spilled his things. "I was afraid that I would miss my cousin''s time, so I went to a convenience store ¡­"


    "A fall?" The man shook his head and said, "Buy something to eat and you can even wrestle. What''s the use of talking to me!?"


    I was supposed to bring you out, but you can''t even handle such a small matter. You can''t even bepared to one of the maids in the n, do you understand!? "


    Ji Xianqing pinched the spot where her clothes were dirty and said softly, feeling wronged, "Cousin, I... I know I''m stupid, and I''ll do it next time.<span>Don''t be angry with me, I. I will definitely work hard and serve you well. "


    The man took a deep breath and said, "Ji Sangqing... Do you know who I am? "


    Ji Xianqing hurriedly nodded. "You''re the cousin I admire the most.""Hmph, what a joke." The man disdainfully said, "You don''t even know that I, Ye Feng, am a once in a hundred year genius of the Ye Family! I possess the noblest bloodline!


    My grandfather is the War God who stands at the peak of martial arts! He has high hopes for me! I will be the future of the Ye family, and I will also be the most outstanding sessor!<span>People like me, every minute, every second, are precious because I''m improving every second!


    <span>My time is not something an ant like you can afford to waste!


    It doesn''t matter if I''m your cousin or not. What you have to remember is the difference between me and you, the difference between the two of us.


    If it wasn''t for Uncle, don''t even mentioning out with me, you wouldn''t even be qualified to talk to me! "<span>Tears flickered in Ji Xianqing''s eyes as she nodded vigorously, "I... "I know. Cousin, don''t be angry. I will leave immediately. I won''t disturb your training anymore."


    Ji Shiqing put down her things and was about to run out.


    However, Ye Feng stopped her, "Stop!""Cousin, is there anything you need me to tell you?" Ji Wangqing cautiously turned her head around and asked.


    "Take away everything you bought, I won''t eat these trash." Ye Feng said coldly.Ji Xianqing looked at the bag of food, picked it up again and carried it out of the room.


    "I''m going to see Ling Yuwei tomorrow. Your appearance will scare my fianc¨¦e, so don''t show your face when the timees," said Ye Feng.


    Ji Shiqing''s eyes dimmed. "Don''t worry, Cousin, I understand ¡­""It''s good that you understand. Leave." Ye Feng said indifferently.


    "Oh ¡­"


    After walking out of the room, Ji Xianqing stretched out her hand and wiped her eyes. Carrying a bag of food with her, she headed back to her room.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the ocean.


    In a ssical mansion in the Kingdom of Magnesium, General Robert puffed and held a pipe in his hand.


    Several important members of Congress were sitting on the sofa beside him, venting their displeasure.<span>One of the members shouted, spitting, "Robert! I don''t understand, why would even a small local gang in China dare to randomly kill our people!


    Did you know, old Kroeb is about to go crazy, his little son whom he dotes on the most has died, he wants to rush to China to carry out a massacre! "


    <span>"We should immediately put pressure on the Chinese government to eradicate that gang and have them hand over the murderer!


    "If we don''t resolve this matter in time, I''m afraid that old Krob will join forces with the other Underground ns and vote for the Democratic Party''s candidate," Another councilor said.


    "What Krob is doing this time is actually rted to our film industry''s global position. If we don''t help him get back at them, many of thepanies in Hollywood will lose their confidence in us"...


    "Robert, are you listening to us? Why don''t you make a sound!? "


    <span>The few councilors said a lot, but General Robert did not say anything. They could not help but be anxious.


    General Robert sighed heavily and said, "You guys only know the first and the second. That small gang in that ce ¡­" "Backstage is not some small gang."<span>"The few underworld ns of China can''t evenpare to the third-rate sects of China. What kind of backing can a local gang have?" A representative said disdainfully.


    Robert exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, "Divine-Wrath ¡­"All the councilors in the hall stopped talking, and the atmosphere in the hall froze.


    After about ten seconds, someone eximed, "What!? This ¡­ How was this possible!? A local gang in China, with a backer?! "Robert spread his hands. "I''m sorry, gentlemen. The Krobs have kicked the iron, and we''re not in a position to get involved. You can all go back, there''s nothing I can do, I think. Everyone, you don''t want to be enemies with those crazy Demons, right? "


    A few councilors were unwilling to ept this. However, they could not do anything but curse and leave one after another.After everyone had left, Robert''s face turned gloomy. How could he not feel aggrieved at the current situation?


    <span>However, thest time a member of the Peterberg Club had been suppressed, he could still see it clearly.


    Even now, he wasn''t sure if there were people from Hell lying in ambush around him.


    "Poor General Robert, for such a big shot to be afraid of a fugitive, what''s the point of living like this?"


    A woman''s voice sounded from outside the door, following which a beautiful woman with light golden hair walked in. She was dressed beautifully, with a slim figure.


    "White Queen Sylvie?" Robert was very calm as he sat down at his seat. He did not ask how the other party had entered the mansion. There were many ways for a Legend rank expert to enter his mansion.<span>"You''re looking for me? What''s the matter?" Robert asked.


    Sylvie giggled and said, "I came to ask, General Robert, or ¡­" "The Peterberg Club, are you interested in getting rid of those dirty guys in one fell swoop?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 793

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0793<span>"Hahahaha..." Robert shook his head and took a drag on his cigarette, saying, "Sylvie, it is your freedom to go to war with them. All of you, OLD-ONES, have enmity with them.


    However, our Peterberg Club will no longer be involved in this matter. The Dragon Knights no longer cooperate with us.


    "Now that we have invested so much and gained nothing, we have no reason to take such a huge risk and continue opposing Lucifer."


    Sylvie sat down on the sofa opposite Robert and said, "Lucifer plundered huge amounts of wealth throughout the world through the two years of so-called Sacred War. He''s like a parasite, a vampire, and he''s consuming resources that originally belonged to you.<span>If you do not do anything and allow his power to continue to develop, in the end, it will just continue to shrink.


    <span>Robert narrowed his eyes and said, "There''s no need for you to worry about us, the White Queen. We will naturally keep our original bottom line."


    <span>"Is that so? Since you can all ept it, Lucifer is stepping on your heads all the way up, so I won''t talk about this anymore." Sylvie smiled mysteriously, "But ¡­" There is one thing that the General may be interested in. "


    "There''s no need to keep us in suspense. Just say what you want to say," Robert said.


    <span>Sylvie said, "Among Lucifer''s women, there is a little brother who has recently awoken from his slumber as a vegetable."


    "I also know about this matter. That patient was previously treated in our country. Whether he recovered or not, what does that have to do with us?" Robert chuckled."It''s not that strange for a vegetable to wake up, but... What if he wakes up and suddenly has a supernatural ability? " Silvia smiled.


    Robert''s expression turned serious. "Be more careful ¡­"


    "Feng Xiaohui, that vegetable, woke up after receiving some medication. He even had a strong spiritual force, and has joined the Adept Association." General Robert, you know. Does that mean anything? "


    The hand holding the pipe trembled slightly. It was obvious that Robert was not calm.


    "How did you know about this news... None of our CIA reports, how do you know? " Robert asked curiously.


    <span>Sylvie''s eyes flickered as she stroked her hair. "If I were to say ¡­ It was SKEE that provided the information, so you probably won''t doubt it. "


    Robert asked curiously, "Heaven''s Eye ¡­" Why should I give you this information? "Don''t they always say that they are at peace with the world? Do they really think they can be enemies with Lucifer?"<span>"I don''t know about that, but it''s clear that Heaven''s Eyes wants us to make a move and cause trouble for Lucifer. That''s in ordance with their usual practice of using underhanded methods."


    <span>However, it would be difficult for us to exterminate these demons with our own strength. However, if General Robert is able to help us, then ¡­ We all get a lot of good, don''t we?


    Without risk, where would the opportunitye from, and the possibility ¡­ General Robert, what''s your decision to change the future of our nation? "<span>Listening to the bewitching words, Robert was actually very calm in his heart.


    Of course, he knew that Sylvie wanted to make use of the power of their Peterberg Club. However, they also didn''t want to use OLD-ONES''s military power and the information of the Heaven''s Eyes to eliminate these people.


    As long as Ye Fan and his men died, the wealth and power that should have belonged to them would all return to them.


    They did not need to worry about being afraid, as they always felt that someone was secretly monitoring them. They also did not need to be timid like today, afraid to even take care of an underground gang in China.


    More importantly, the fact that this was a drug that could turn a vegetable into a spiritual-type Adept was simply too tempting!If something like that existed, they might be able to transform an army of Adepts. It was much stronger than the transformational abilities of Team Zero of the Delta!


    General Robert stayed silent for a while, took a few puffs, and then said, "The White Queen ¡­" If we provide support and seed in destroying it, it will indeed be of great benefit to us.


    But I want to know. "What do you want in return for trying so hard to kill Lucifer and his men?"<span>Sylvieughed coldly. "Don''t worry. I don''t need money or power. What we want ¡­" "It''s Lucifer''s life, and a person from the Purgatory Ind."


    <span>General Robert narrowed his eyes. "Could it be ¡­" Back then, you didn''t seed in researching it... Sally? "


    Sylvieughed coldly, not saying a word.<span>"It looks like... "All of you are still very persistent about the matter of ''eternal life''. We have already given up hope. The beacon element of the Elephant Head God is also a scam." Robert shook his head.


    "The study of the Elephant Head God may have failed, but ¡­ "Maybe the blood of Sally Ye is real?" Sylvie asked.


    Robertughed out loud and said, "Great. In this world, there are always things that you have to pursue. If that''s the case ¡­" I will secretly contact other people. If I want to deal with them, I must be careful and let them know in advance. It will not be easy. "


    "This time we have the cooperation of SKEE, and we, the old rulers, can join hands and join forces with the Sacred Royal Court. That means we have three S-ss organizations surrounding and attacking one of them, and the bandits with the support of the magnesium army will undoubtedly die ¡­" Sylvie smiled coldly.General Robert grinned. "There''s no time to lose. I''ll go check on the origin of the medicine first ¡­"


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Hua Hai, Purple Leaf Tea House.


    It was early in the morning and the sky was filled with drizzling rain. The sky was a bit overcast, and people would want to sleep more in this kind of day.


    However, Ye Fan still wanted to get out of bed and practice his martial arts as usual.


    <span>He got up from Ning Xuemo''s bed. Beside him was a woman with a nket covering her silky breasts. Clearly, she was not wearing anything.


    He had a head full of messy, unkempt hair. Lying on the ground, he looked evenzier and more charming.


    <span>Perhaps it was because she hadn''t been tired of each other for a while that she came back from eating midnight snacksst night. After fighting for two whole hours, her entire body went limp as she fell asleep.


    <span>Noticing that the bed was moving, Ning Xuemo drowsily looked at the man who was about to get up. She extended her slender arm and grabbed at Ye Fan''s hand.


    "Hubby, sleep with me for a while longer ¡­"Ye Fan smiled and pinched the woman''s arm, "I''m going to practice martial arts, sleepingte is a waste of time."


    "Then why didn''t you hug me and kiss me when you woke up ¡­ Is it because I''m ugly in the morning... " Ning Xuemo asked gently.<span>Ye Fan discovered that no matter what kind of woman she usually was, she always liked to act like a spoiled child when sleeping on a bed.


    Of course, he was happy to satisfy a woman''s needs. He bent down and hugged Ning Xuemo, then kissed her fragile cheek. "Ning''er, you didn''t spray out any fragrant water. Why is it so fragrant?"


    <span>"I was done with you yesterday and I''m so tired that I didn''t even take a bath. Your saliva is all over me, how could I smell it..." Ning Xuemo mumbled.


    Ye Fan smiled and put his hand under the nket.


    "Then don''t bathe in the future, your body will surely exude a fragrant scent. It''s such a pity to wash it away, why don''t you keep it so I can smell it?"


    Ning Xuemo pouted. "Husband, you''re so abnormal ¡­" I''m not ying with you anymore, hurry up and get up! "The woman took a pillow, buried her head under it, andy still.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at her beautiful curves, which were hard to hide under the quilt, and wished he could pull the quilt away and pounce on her again.


    However, he also knew that the morning had already passed after this, so he endured themotion and went to wash up to cultivate.


    After practicing for two hours, his movements were in position, while he was in high speed, practicing his swordsmanship. The entire process waspleted, and Ye Fan was so tired that his feet were heavy, and his stomach rumbled even more.


    Little Zhao had already prepared arge table full of food, waiting for Ye Fan toe eat. Ning Xuemo had already woken up, apanying Ye Fan as they chatted andughed and ate breakfast together.<span>"Hubby, where are you goingter? Are you still going to work?" Ning Zimo asked.


    "What ss are you going to work for? I need to cultivate, read a lot of information, and learn medical skills. I have a lot of things to do ¡­"


    "Oh right, I still need to go to the orphanageter. I want to see how Dean Li is recovering. Also, I just took over the orphanage, so I need to see if she''s busy." Ye Fan sighed, realizing that he was quite busy.


    At the dining area, the TV was still on. Ye Fan liked to eat while watching the morning news.As they were chatting, a piece of news from the television attracted Ye Fan''s attention. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 794

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0794


    "... ording to state television, the third heir to the royal family''s royal throne, known as the world''s most beautiful princess, Princess Aileen Ingrid and Alice Desiree, had been missing since the early hours of yesterday morning.


    ording to European media reports, the princess refused to marry one of the wealthiest kingdoms in Europe, so she quietly left the pce."Currently, King Rui Dian has ordered the entire world to search for news of Princess Ai Er. He has even released a speech on television, hoping that his beloved daughter would return to the royal family and discuss the matter of marriage again ¡­"


    <span>When Ning Xuemo saw this news, she couldn''t help but smile sweetly. "This princess is quite interesting. In this era, she actually tried to escape from marriage, but she was actually able to escape from it ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan''s thoughts were churning, he had always been a bit confused towards Ai''er. This princess looked pure and kind, gentle and lovely, but he always felt that this wasn''t the whole of her.


    Last time in the Arendia, Ai''er had clearly died in front of him, but she had actually reappeared in person, saying that she didn''t know him ¡­Even now, Ye Fan still couldn''t understand, whether it was because of some strange thing that happened to him, or because of some problem with Ai''er.


    <span>"Escaping the protection of the royal guards is not an easy thing." Ye Fan muttered.


    <span>"Perhaps those royal guards didn''t want their princess to marry that Grand Duke at all, so they helped her escape?" Ning Zimo said.


    Ye Fan could only think of this for the time being. But then again, when the princess ran away, why did he feel so good inside?That dog of a Duke, his family only had three hundred million worth of assets, but he didn''t even have that much money. Why did he want to marry such a beautiful woman for nothing? He deserved to be put away.


    Ye Fan happily muttered in his heart, after breakfast, he drove to the Ivy district.<span>Arriving at the orphanage, the dean was being supported by Du Yun''er as he walked in the courtyard in a recuperative manner.


    However, what made Ye Fan even more curious was that there was a powerful and familiar aura in the orphanage."Brother Ye Fan!" Du Yun''er shouted happily.


    "Ye Fan is here." The dean was all smiles as his face glowed red. He was obviously in a good mood and was recovering quite well.


    Ye Fan walked over and supported Principal Li. He whispered, "Yun''er, why is Xiao Xin''er here?"


    "Brother Ye Fan, how did you know Sister Xiao was here?" Du Yun''er curiously asked."I can feel it!" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This girl was really simple.


    <span>"Oh ¡­" Du Yun''er suddenly realised and said, "I don''t know either. Big Sister Xiao has always been here without a confirmation. She asionallyes to find me, but there''s nothing special about it. She''s currently ying checkers with the group."


    Ye Fan thought to himself, since I''m already here, I should go and say hello, so he walked into a ssroom.<span>The red-clothed Xiao Xin''er was currentlypeting against the group with the ponytail. The other children seemed to be a little afraid of this big sister with a distance between them, but the group was quite bold.


    As a result, the other children continued to watch, and they started to y chess with Xiao Xin''er.


    "You lost, stupid sister!"As soon as Ye Fan walked in, he heard the group of people proudly talking.


    Xiao Xin''er''s face was flushed red and her mouth was mumbling something. She could not wait to set it on fire.


    "Here, take it. If you''re willing to bet, you''ll lose." Xiao Xin''er took out a piece of 100 yuan and ced it in front of the group.


    The group took the money and smiled sweetly. "Stupid sister, do you want another te?"


    <span>"Come on! Who''s afraid of you! "


    Seeing this, Ye Fan hurriedly went up to stop him, "Don''te, how can you be like this, teaching your child gambling at such a young age?"<span>Xiao Xin''er also knew that Ye Fan hade, so she rolled her eyes and said, "Teach my ass!" This olddy did not teach her. This little fat chick did not learn well herself, so she''s really crafty! "


    <span>"You''re not fat chick! Stupid sister! "You big idiot!" said Pan.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Little Bundle. This kid seemed to have gained a lot of weight recently, and the baby fat on his face became even more obvious, "Bundle, have you eaten so well recently?"


    <span>"How can it not be good? I heard Yun''er say that she was ying chess with other employees of the orphanage, winning their money and buying snacks, "said Xiao Xin`er.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled. He didn''t expect this little girl to be so smart. In the future, he had to properly guide her, otherwise, if the smart people went the wrong way, it would be even worse.


    <span>"Bundle, gambling with money is not good, we are here to y games with you. Don''t take gambling seriously, because if you grow up, you will probably be caught by the police!" Ye Fan squatted down and lectured.


    There was a hint of fear in the eyes of the regiment leader, "regiment leader ¡­" Don''t get caught, don''t y anymore, Uncle, you don''t need this money anymore. "


    "Money, you take it, but next time when you buy something to eat, don''t eat it alone, just give it to the other children so that everyone will like you, and you won''t be a little fat girl." Ye Fan smiled and said.<span>The eyes of the group ofckeys lit up, as if they had never thought of this idea before. Hence, they happily nodded their heads, "I got it!"


    "Really good." Ye Fan stroked the child''s hair.


    At the side, Xiao Xin''er silently watched as a trace of a smile flowed through her eyes.


    <span>After talking to the child, Ye Fan walked out of the ssroom with Xiao Xin''er and said, "Miss Xiao, is there something you came here for?"


    "Stop being so narcissistic. Why would I look for you? I''m just bored and am just strolling around," said Xiao Xin''er.


    "So that''s how it is..." Ye Fan seemed to be deep in thought. Of course he wouldn''t believe Xiao Xin''er''s words, so he probed, "Could it be that you miss Yun''er?"


    Xiao Xin''er''s gaze flickered as she said: "That''s right, I''d rather miss Du Yun''er than to pay attention to you. Go away! I''m going to y on the swing! "<span>As she said this, Xiao Xin''er ran outside and started to swing herself.


    Ye Fan knew that he had to ask, but he couldn''t get anything out of him. So he went over and continued his conversation with President Li.


    From Dean Li''s words, he learned that Du Yun''er was in charge of the recent affairs in the courtyard. If she didn''t understand, he had to ask for her opinion.


    <span>President Li intended to hand over the work of docking the foundation, as well as herwork of connections, to Du Yun''er so that she could retire.


    The old man had just recovered from his serious illness and was tired after chatting for a while. After Ye Fan and Du Yun''er sent her back to her office to rest, they both left together.


    "Brother Ye Fan, if you have other things to do, then go and busy yourself. I don''t have much time for you. When I took over the ss of the Principal, I realized that there were quite a few things that had happened," Du Yun''er said with a sigh.Ye Fan looked pitifully at the woman, reached out his hands to hug her, then pressed her against the corner of the wall and kissed her.


    Since there was no one else upstairs, he might as well use this kind of direct expression to let a woman feel his feelings.


    <span>Even though Du Yun''er was stunned, the fiery passion in her heart burst forth. She hugged the man and responded positively.


    Just as the two were deep in love, Xiao Xin''er ran up the stairs and shouted at the two: "Hey! "All of you, quickly stop!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 795

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0795<span>This caused Du Yun''er to jump in fright, and she quickly separated from Ye Fan, covering her face with her hands, which waspletely red.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Xiao Xin''er with a depressed expression, "Why did youe up?"


    Taking a closer look, Xiao Xin''er''s face was also flushed. With her stamina, this definitely wasn''t the reason why she came here. Could it be that she felt shy after seeing them kiss her?


    "You ¡­ Who cares about me!? What are you all doing in broad daylight!? Do you know that it''s indecent!? " Xiao Xin''er taught him a lesson with her hands on her hips.<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan wanted tough, "Do you even need to go that far? What kind of age is this? Eldest Miss Xiao, what''s wrong with your face?" You''re on fire? "


    <span>"I... My face! "Is that not possible!?"


    "Today is a cloudy day."<span>"Why are you asking so much!? If the children see you kissing, how bad will the effect be!? "


    Xiao Xin''er angrily walked forward, and pulled Du Yun''er''s hand, and said without admitting or disobeying: "Follow me! You are not allowed to get intimate with this guy! "


    <span>Puzzled and nervous, Du Yun''er was forcefully pulled down the stairs by Xiao Xin''er.


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed a few times. He had some guesses in his mind, but felt that this kind of thing was too absurd, so he didn''t think too much about it.As for Du Yun''er, she was dragged down the stairs by Xiao Xin''er and left behind, trembling in fear.


    "Sister Xiao... You. "What''s wrong with you?" Du Yun''er asked curiously.<span>"You''re asking me what''s wrong? Do you know that he already has a wife? "


    "I know, but Brother Ye Fan isn''t an ordinary person. Sister Su and the others also know me, so our rtionship is pretty good." Du Yun''er said.<span>Xiao Xin''er felt a headache as she touched her forehead. "Do you really want him to take advantage of you?!" You don''t even have any status, just sleep with him... You. Why are you so stupid!? "


    Du Yun''er was puzzled, her face flushed red as she asked: "Big sister Xiao ¡­ "How do you know that I slept with Brother Ye Fan?""Err ¡­" Xiao Xin''er''s charming face flushed red. Her gaze shifted for a moment as she said: "I can see that! I''m really capable! "


    <span>Although Du Yun''er felt that it was very strange, she still believed him and said, "It''s alright, Sister Xiao. I liked Brother Ye Fan myself, and he didn''t force me.


    "Rather than marrying and having children with a man I don''t love, I''d rather be with a man I love. Anyway, Brother Ye Fan treats me pretty well."


    <span>"Du Yun''er, why are you ¡­ "Why are you ¡­" Xiao Xin''er was powerless as she gnashed her teeth and said: "I don''t care! Anyway, without my permission, you can''t sleep with Ye Fan! Don''t let him touch you! "


    <span>Du Yun''er became a little unhappy, "Sister Xiao, although I respect you, this is between me and Brother Ye Fan. You are not my guardian, so what right do you have to ask me for this?"


    "I... "I ¡­" Xiao Xin''er bit her red lips, but didn''t know what to say.


    <span>Du Yun''er said, "I still have a lot of things to do. If Sister Xiao has nothing else to do, I''ll go and take care of it first."


    <span>With that, Du Yun''er left with a brisk jog.


    Seeing the girl run away, Xiao Xin''er gloomily sighed, "Silly girl ¡­"


    Xiao Xin''er shook her head and subconsciously touched her lips with her hand ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>After Ye Fan left the orphanage, he returned home.


    Chu Yunyao had analyzed quite a bit of medical data on the Earth''s axis. Ye Fan was hungry and hungry as he read and pondered. Unknowingly, an afternoon had passed.


    Finding a way to remove the poison from Angel''s body and revive her wasn''t something that could be done overnight.<span>While Ye Fan looked at the information on the Earth''s axis, he also needed to study all kinds of basic medical knowledge.


    Just when Ye Fan was immersed in a sea of medicine that surpassed this era, Aunt Jiang found him.<span>"Ye Fan, do you have time?" Aunt Jiang asked with a smile.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and smiled, "What''s the matter, Aunt Jiang?"


    "It''s like this. Miss and Miss Ling went to thepanyst night, and have note back until today. Her newpany was just opened, and she has so many things to do that she can''t leave."


    But seeing that she was busy, I felt my heart ache. So, I cooked some Wormwood Chicken Soup... I think that the two of you haven''t gotten togethertely. How about you send it over? " Aunt Jiang asked.


    Ye Fan finally knew that Su Qingxue didn''te homest night. This woman was really crazy when she worked.


    <span>Although she had true energy and her physical fitness had improved a lot, she still needed to rest.


    "I got it, I''ll send it over to Snowy right away."


    Ye Fan closed his notebook, went downstairs, and got some chicken soup along with some snacks made by Aunt Jiang. He then drove to the Embroidery Film and Television Company.


    This newpany was ced near the Ancient Yue City by Su Qingxue. It was a beautiful environment and creative park.<span>The whole park is the industry of the Embroidery Group, and thend upied by the film and televisionpanies is naturally not small.


    Driving from home to thepany took about an hour and a half and it took a lot of time. No wonder Su Qingxue didn''te homest night.


    The park had just opened, and most of the houses were still empty. It waste at night, and the empty office building was quiet.After stopping the car, they walked towards thepany''s main entrance. Ye Fan saw a somewhat familiar figure sitting on a bench outside the door.


    <span>He was wearing an old-fashioned in white chiffon shirt and light-colored jeans. Although the shirt didn''t cover his body, it outlined his well-proportioned body.


    Her long ck hair hung down to the bottom of the stool, and her bangs covered most of her face.


    <span>The exposed part could see the exquisite and elegant facial features, while the other half could vaguely see therge birthmark under the bangs.


    The girl had her head down and her bag on herp. She seemed to be in a daze.<span>Hearing footsteps, the girl raised her head, seeing that it was Ye Fan, she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Hello", Ye Fan also recognized it. It was actually the girl he metst night at the midnight snack bar. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "What a coincidence, are you working here?"<span>Ji Changqing quickly stood up and lowered her head, saying, "No, I came with my cousin. I will wait for him here." Thank you forst night. "


    "Oh ¡­" Ye Fan immediately wondered, "Then why didn''t you go in?"<span>"Because..." Ji Xianqing''s eyes dimmed as she forced a smile and said, "It''s not like I''m looking for someone. Let''s stay outside, the air outside is good."


    "That''s right, this ce has just been renovated not too long ago." Ye Fan nodded his head. Without much thought, he smiled and said, "Then I''ll be going in. Goodbye."<span>"Alright," Ji Xianqing agreed.


    <span>Ye Fan had only walked a few steps inside when he suddenly thought of something. He hesitated for a moment, but still turned his head and said, "Lady, don''t mind me being nosy. There are a few words I want to talk to you about."


    Ji Xianqing blinked her big eyes in confusion and asked weakly, "What''s the matter?"


    <span>Ye Fan said, "You don''t need to keep your head down just because of that little thing on your face. Your facial features are good, and your figure is also good. Why are you socking in confidence?" Buy a few new clothes, do a haircut, and dress up. People around you will definitely like you better. "


    Ji Changqing was stunned on the spot. She raised her head and stared at Ye Fan, speechless. She never thought that Ye Fan would say such a thing to her.


    Since she was young, no one had ever praised her like this ¡­ The girl''s mind was nk as her heartstrings had been pulled a few times.


    "Don''t mind me talking too much, I was just feeling it." Ye Fan gave a sincere smile, then turned around and walked in. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 796

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0796


    Ye Fan didn''t intend to do anything, he just felt that this girl was quite simple. Judging from her behaviorst night, she should have been a very kind girl. It wasn''t her fault that she had a big birthmark on her face.<span>She didn''t even dare to raise her head when she was talking to others. She was only obedient because she must have been discriminated against since she was young.


    Even though the two of them had only met by chance, it could still be considered fate that they had met twice.<span>If she could regain the vitality of a young girl through simple words, why not?


    When he arrived at the elevator, Ye Fan looked at the floor sign and went straight to the General Manager''s office on the third floor.


    But before he even reached the office door, Ye Fan could feel that there was an extraordinary aura in the office.


    Where did this mastere from? Ye Fan was very puzzled in his heart. Because of this guy''s strength, he should have already reached the Small Sess Realm!When they got closer, Ye Fan heard a sounding from inside, which made him frown even more.


    "Ye Feng, you should talk about our matter in private. You came here to dy my work, is it to let others see it as a joke!?"


    <span>The one who was angry was Ling Yuwei. She was an international famous Heavenly Queen. Today, she was wearing a ponytail and looked rather capable.


    <span>Opposite her stood a tall and handsome young man.


    The man was dressed in an exquisite, handmade gown, ssical yet refined. However, his expression and eyes were filled with arrogance and aggression.


    "I have something to discuss with my fiancee. Who dares to make a joke of me in this world? "Whoeverughs will be courting death." Ye Feng said proudly.A foreigner next to him, the producer rescued yesterday, John Stern, cautiously asked, "Miss Ling, can we continue our conversation?"


    "John, of course we can talk. I''ll let him out right now." Ling Yuwei smiled apologetically.


    Ye Feng coldly snorted and looked at John with an ice-cold gaze, "If you don''t want to die, then scram."


    John was shocked. The look in Ye Feng''s eyes and aura made him feel a huge pressure. After all, he was an ancient warrior of the Spirit Condensation realm.


    "Ye Feng!" Ling Yuwei was greatly angered, and her face flushed red, "What the hell are you doing!? Didn''t you say that you can''t interfere with my work!? "


    "That was before. My cultivation has not reached the Spirit Condensation realm, and since I''m not old enough yet, I can only let you work abroad for a few years.


    But now, my cultivation has already broken through the shackles and steadily increased. My age has already reached the point where we can talk about marriage."As my fiancee, of course you can''t show yourself in public like this again. What kind of movie are you acting in?" Ye Feng asked.


    <span>"On what basis!?" Ling Yuwei said angrily, "I''m not your servant!"


    <span>Ye Feng narrowed his eyes, "Of course you are not my servant, you are the woman that I, Ye Feng, want. Your bloodline, your looks, your body''s condition, can all give birth to outstanding children.


    This is a marriage set by our ancestors, so naturally, they have their own deep considerations. You should be grateful, because, at the very least, I, as your fianc¨¦, like you. "


    "I don''t need your liking! I just want to do what I like! I never promised to marry you! I told you before, I like women and I don''t like you stinking men! " Ling Yuwei''s beautiful eyes sparkled as she gritted her teeth and spoke.<span>Ye Feng nced at Su Qingxue who was standing beside him. After sizing her up for a while, he said, "You''re saying ¡­ ¡­. This woman, not bad, she looks good. If you like her, I can marry you and make her my concubine. In that way, you two can still be together. "


    <span>Su Qingxue was stunned. Although she had never seen Ling Yuwei''s fianc¨¦ before, she had never expected that he would be such an unreasonable and arrogant guy!


    <span>It was as if in this world, he was the greatest ruler of this world. Everything had to listen to him.


    <span>Ye Fan, who was standing outside the door, frowned upon hearing this and walked inside.


    <span>"Who do you want as your concubine?" Ye Fan asked expressionlessly.


    "Hubby?" Su Qingxue looked at the man in surprise and hurriedly ran over, "Why are you here?"Ye Feng turned around and looked at Ye Fan with disdain.


    <span>Ye Fan exchanged nces with him, then said to the woman, "Auntie Jiang, I''m afraid you''ll be tired, so tell me to bring you something to eat. What''s more ¡­" If I hadn''te, there would have been people brazenly trying to rob my wife. "


    Ling Yuwei hurriedly exined, "Ye Fan, don''t misunderstand. This guy has always been arrogant since he was young. He just casually said that. Don''t be angry."


    Ye Fan forced a smile. If it wasn''t for Ling Yuwei, he would have already attacked her.<span>"Angry, angry? Is there any use in being angry. I never speak carelessly. Even if I really want a concubine, no one can stop me." Ye Feng arrogantly said, "Ling Yuwei, you''re my woman. You don''t have to lower yourself to these lowly people."


    Ling Yuwei was about to explode with anger, "Ye Feng, have you said enough!? "Hurry up and go!"


    "Leave?" Ye Feng slowly walked in front of a desk and picked up a thick script, "I heard you guys talking about the script just now and it contained your love scenes with other actors.<span>How could I allow my fianc¨¦e to be intimate with another man? Not even acting! "


    "It''s all fake! Intimidation was borrowing a seat! I used to do action movies all the time, so what''s the big deal this time? You don''t have the qualifications to stop me! "<span>As Ling Yuwei spoke, she was about to go up and take back the script.


    <span>However, a golden spirit energy appeared in Ye Feng''s hand and shattered this script into countless pieces!


    <span>John, the producer on the scene, turned pale with fright. He shouted, "Oh my god!" and ran out in panic.


    Looking at the messy pieces of the script, Ling Yuwei''s eyes reddened, "Ye Feng ¡­" "You''re too much ¡­""Too much? It''s because you have too little sense of propriety. "Ye Feng sneered," From the moment you were born, you have been my woman. You have to do it for me, Ye Feng, and for the next generation of the Ye n, that is your duty.


    Give you a few years of freedom, do you really think you can escape my grasp? Don''t be delusional... This time, I will definitely take you with me! "


    "I''m noting with you! Even if I die, I won''t marry you, you arrogant, cold-blooded pervert who looks down on everyone else! " Ling Yuwei scolded loudly.Ye Feng''s expression was gloomy, "Ling Yu Wei, if it wasn''t for the fact that my children need to be raised in your stomach, I would have already cut open your stomach just for you to scold me! Your grandfather and the others can never hope to protect you either! "


    <span>"Come! Kill me! I won''t marry you even if I die! I won''t even give you children! " Ling Yuwei stood closer and stared straight at Ye Feng.


    <span>Su Qingxue became anxious and went over to pull her best friend, "Weiwei, don''t be like this ¡­ ¡­ Don''t provoke him. "


    Su Qingxue could tell that this Ye Feng definitely had an extraordinary background. If she were to force it on him, it would only be a bad thing.


    "Hmph", Ye Feng teased, "How would I kill you? Ling Yuwei, I only want those who are rted to you, those who are in the movies, those who are writing scripts, those who are working for you, thosepanies that are working with you, all to close down.<span>No doubt about it. As long as I want to, I can do it. "Do you really hope that, because you are unwilling to marry me, you will let everyone who is rted to you die with me?"


    <span>Ling Yuwei''s eyes revealed a hint of despair. Earlier, she had been in a hurry, but she did not expect Ye Feng to have this kind of method, forcing her to submit.


    "Despicable... "Shameless..." Ling Yu Wei felt so wronged that she wanted to cry.


    <span>Su Qingxue also could not hold herself back and said, "Mr. Ye, you are too much. How are you talking to your own fiancee like this? It is clearly a robbery. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "How could a lowly woman like you interrupt me when I, Ye Feng, am talking to my woman!?"<span>As Ye Feng spoke, he sent a palm towards Su Qingxue.


    However, as soon as he raised his hand, it was firmly held.<span>Ye Fan had just put his food to the side. At this moment, he walked over and coincidentally stopped Ye Feng''s movements.


    Ye Feng frowned, he tried to move his hand, but was unable to break free. He couldn''t help but to look back at Ye Fan with a sinister look, "Your strength is quite strong. What, are you courting death?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 797

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0797


    <span>Ye Fan''s face didn''t have any expression, and his eyes were very calm.


    However, Su Qingxue, who was familiar with Ye Fan, knew that her husband, the more he seemed to be indifferent, the greater the waves in his heart were. It was just that he was used to seeing big waves and wouldn''t reveal too much.


    Su Qingxue was afraid that blood would stter all over the ce. She hurriedly reminded, "Hubby, he''s Weiwei''s fianc¨¦ after all!"


    Ling Yuwei was very worried as she said, "Ye Fan, don''t do it! He is not on the same level as those from the Mount Shu Sect! This is my business, you don''t have to wade in ".<span>"Humph." Ye Feng sneered, "Oh, so the people from Mount Shu have crossed swords with him before? Did you hear that? "I''m not on the same level as those trash."


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Su Qingxue''s worried gaze and then looked at Ling Yuwei''s worried expression. He then took a deep breath.


    In the end, Ye Fan released his hand and said, "You are Ling Yuwei''s fianc¨¦, but not her lover. If you are a confident man, you should make her fall in love with you and not hurt her."


    "Love? Haha... How stupid, you lowly ants would waste your time thinking about such a thing!<span>Your name is Ye Fan, right? Although you have the same surname as me, but don''t think that I am the same as you! "


    <span>Ye Fan proudly raised his head and said, "In my life, I don''t have that much time to think about these boring things. My time is precious, I have a greater mission toplete!"


    Women are only a small part of my life. Being able to take a fancy to Ling Yuwei is a blessing she gained from her previous life. Since she was able to marry into our Ye n, she should be grateful to me for the rest of her life! "


    Ye Fan frowned. He suddenly noticed that this guy called Ye Feng was always talking about "Ye" and not "Ye family".Judging from Ling Yuwei''s background, this Ye n was definitely arge n.


    It was no wonder that Ling Yu Wei had advised him to not provoke her.


    However, this Ye Feng dared to humiliate his wife, and more than once. If he were to endure this, Ye Fan would no longer feel the need to live."Since you don''t listen to my advice, then I won''t let you take Ling Yuwei away. And you also have to pay a price for humiliating my wife," said Ye Fan calmly.


    "Hahahaha!" Ye Fengughed madly, "What a joke! Idiot, do you think I will let you off!? If you dare to stop me, it will be a capital offense! "


    <span>After saying that, Ye Feng directly threw a palm towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Feng''s palm technique was very simple, but it had a tacit understanding with heaven and earth. It had the essence of the ancient martial arts palm technique that returned to its original nature!


    This is!?Ye Fan was surprised!


    This was because he could clearly feel that this palm technique was the same as the ancient sword technique he saw in the ancient tomb. It was a genuine ancient martial arts palm technique!


    <span>It was a simple and unadorned push, linking his body and his arms in one!


    <span>The n was indeed worthy of being called a n. The martial arts cultivated by the disciples were far more pure and powerful than those sects!


    It was obvious that the ancient martial arts of the n''s essence had been preserved!<span>However, this Ye Feng''s physical fitness, cultivation level, and hisprehension of ancient martial arts,pared to Ye Fan, were still far off.


    To put it bluntly, even the purest ancient martial arts that one had trained since childhood didn''t mean that one could grasp its profound meaning immediately.


    <span>Ye Fan also relied on countless battles, wandering around the edge of life and death, linking all the martial arts in the world, going through all kinds of difficulties, and then relying on his own talent, he was able toprehend sword intent from the ancient sword techniques.


    As for this Ye Feng, although he had a good environment for practicing martial arts since he was young and his talent was not bad, he had not reached this level yet.So, although Ye Feng''s palm technique was powerful, but to use just one palm to defeat Ye Fan, that was still a pipe dream.


    Ye Fan was not in a hurry, and with a horizontal step, he perfectly dodged the palm strike.


    <span>"Boom!"


    With this palm attack, a devastating palm wind appeared, directly shattering the wall behind him and creating a huge hole!<span>Upon closer examination, it was surprisingly the shape of a palm!


    <span>"Humph, you actually got away by luck." Ye Feng grinned, "That''s fine too, let me y a little more."


    <span>Ling Yuwei, who was at the side, shouted, "Stop fighting! Ye Fan! You can''t fight with him! "


    <span>The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth slightly raised, "You''re afraid that I won''t be able to beat you?"


    <span>"No ¡­" No... You. Aiya... We can''t fight! " Ling Yuwei thought to herself, I can''t beat him, but the key thing is, he did it, it''s even worse!


    After Su Qingxue understood what her best friend meant, she said with a frown, "Hubby, how about ¡­ ¡­"Ye Fan stretched out his hand, stopping the woman''s words.


    "Wifey, I''ve already given your best friend a lot of face. Now, this is a matter between two men, you guys can say whatever you want."


    Ye Fengughed out loud, "That''s right, this is a matter between two men. You two women, look clearly, see how I beat him to death in front of you!"<span>Saying this, Ye Feng walked forward again, and with a long kick, he went straight for Ye Fan''s throat!


    <span>Ye Fan could tell that this was another exquisite ancient martial art.


    This was a good opportunity. He nned to first see these ancient martial arts that he had never seen before, so he was not in a hurry to fight back. He immediately retreated and jumped through the hole!Ye Feng followed closely behind and the two of themnded on thewn downstairs.


    <span>Su Qingxue and Ling Yuwei looked at each other with worry in their eyes before they ran downstairs together.


    Ji Xianqing, who was waiting at the gate, ran onto thewn when she heard themotion and was shocked.<span>"Cousin, you ¡­" What''s wrong with you all? "


    Ye Fan looked at Ji Xianqing in surprise. He didn''t expect that they were cousins. It was really weird, a pair of cousins, character, character, and humanity. The gap between them was so huge.


    Ye Feng shouted, "Scram! Don''t hold me back from killing people! "


    Finished speaking, Ye Feng once again fiercely rushed towards Ye Fan. His fist technique, palm technique, and leg technique were all the most basic moves that he had practiced over and over again.Although it was simple, its power was peerless. Every time it attacked, it would cause an explosive effect.


    Ye Fan continued to carefully observe and memorize the essence of these ancient martial arts. The more he looked at them, the more excited he became. A lot of ces where he didn''t understand before were suddenly filled with wisdom!<span>"Useless thing! Do you only know how to run and run? " Seeing that he was unable to catch Ye Fan, Ye Feng was furious.


    After standing still, Ye Fan said, "If you can''t hit me, you can still me me?"<span>"Hmph, you think I have already used my full strength? I''m telling you, I''ll kill you. If I get serious, one of my hands will be enough! " Ye Feng looked at Ye Fan contemptuously, gathering a bunch of golden spiritual energy in his hands.


    <span>This time, when Ye Fan carefully felt it, he discovered that this spiritual energy was quite strong. In terms of purity, it was actually not inferior to Xiao Xin''er''s phoenix mes. Of course, it would not have the temperature of the Phoenix mes.


    However, what made Ye Fan even more baffled was that he actually had an inexplicable sense of familiarity with this spiritual energy. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 798

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0798


    <span>And the moment Ye Feng released this golden aura, the three women who were nervously watching nearby also couldn''t help but feel ufortable.


    This was because an inexplicably strong pressure was spreading in all directions, stimting the fear and reverence deep within their hearts.


    It was as if the Ye Feng in front of them was no longer an ordinary human, but a higher level species.<span>Ling Yuwei''s eyes revealed a look of fear as she felt her heart speeding up. She grabbed onto Su Qingxue and said, "Little Snow, let''s quickly move away. My heart is beating really fast!"


    <span>Su Qingxue also felt ufortable, but it wasn''t as obvious as Ling Yuwei''s, "Weiwei, isn''t your cultivation higher than mine? Why does his face look so awful... "


    "This has nothing to do with cultivation... It is the result of their Ye n''s bloodline and the cultivation technique they are cultivating... " Ling Yuwei replied helplessly.<span>"Then why do I feel so good ¡­" Su Qingxue was puzzled.


    "I... I don''t know, maybe she''s different. "Ling Yuwei said anxiously," Don''t worry about it for now, hurry up and talk to your husband. Something might happen if they start fighting! "


    Su Qingxue looked at Ye Fan and faintly smiled, "It''s alright, I believe in my husband. He definitely has his own thoughts."<span>"You ¡­" Ling Yuwei was about to go crazy. She couldn''t help but wonder, are all women who fall in love this stupid?


    Although Ji Xianqing was also ufortable, she did not want to leave. She anxiously stood aside, trying to dissuade the two of them, but she was afraid of being criticized.


    Ye Feng looked at Ye Fan yfully and said, "Not bad, you can actually stand still. Are you ready to die, or are you so scared that you can''t walk anymore?"<span>In fact, Ye Fan didn''t feel any pressure at all. This kind of golden spiritual energy seemed to have no effect on him at all.


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, this guy is really full of bullshit. But then again, with his age, being able to have such a cultivation is already a genius amongst geniuses.


    <span>It was a pity that this Ye Feng had such mediocre knowledge and didn''t know that there was always someone above him. In this world, he was not the only genius.


    Ye Feng only thought that Ye Fan was scared, and smiled evilly: "You don''t even have a cultivation level, to be able to get me to use one hand to deal with you is already a pretty good result.


    If you want to me someone, me yourself for provoking someone you shouldn''t have, and yet you have the ability to do so in front of me. You simply don''t understand, in my eyes, you people are no different from ants on the ground! "


    By the side, Ji Xiaqing panicked. She felt that if Ye Feng were to make a move, Ye Fan would definitely die. She quickly shouted, "Cousin! Please don''t kill him, he''s a good man. "<span>"Ji Wanqing, what did you say?" You dare to plead for him? What is your rtionship with him?! " Ye Feng turned his head and asked curiously.


    "I met a few bad guys who tricked mest night. They were the ones who helped me. Cousin, please spare him!"<span>"Hmph, you think you can make me change my mind? Get lost! " Ye Feng scolded.


    <span>Ji Shuangqing was scared stiff and could only silently step back. She kept signalling Ye Fan with her eyes, obviously telling him to hurry up and escape.


    Only then did Ye Fan know that the girl was called Ji Xianqing. He smiled at her and told her not to worry.


    "Truly a useless fellow, he actually needs a woman to plead for you. If he dares to obstruct this Young Master''s way, then the only way is death ¡­" If you don''t have anyst words, then go to hell! "


    Ye Feng sneered, his feet moved like the wind, his figure quickly arrived in front of Ye Fan, and he threw out a palm attack!This time, the palm that was infused with golden spiritual energy covered a huge area, and its power was several times stronger than before.


    The golden illusory palm seemed to want to wrap Ye Fan up, smash him into pieces, and put him to death!


    Pure ancient martial artsbined with powerful spiritual energy was indeed extraordinary!However, Ye Fan''s body was already very abnormal, and the natural power he could control was even more profound than this spiritual energy.


    When Ye Feng''s unstoppable palm attack came down, Ye Fan''s left hand clenched into a fist, and seemingly nonchntly punched towards Ye Feng''s palm!The Power of the Heavens and the Earth was contained in Ye Fan''s fist intent.


    Breaking his palm with his fist, Ye Fan quickly made his judgement.


    <span>The moment the fistnded, the golden palm broke apart, its power spreading in all directions, causing the surrounding grass to fly into the air!


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    With a muffled sound, Ye Fan''s feet sank more than ten centimeters into the ground where he was standing.


    <span>However, Ye Feng''s body was pushed back, and he had to retreat a full seven or eight steps before he could stand firm on his feet!


    <span>Ye Feng''s face was full of anger and embarrassment. His eyes kept changing, "How is that possible..." How did you manage to block my palm without your cultivation!? "


    <span>Other than Su Qingxue, who was not surprised at all by the three women, Ling Yuwei and Ji Sangqing were also dumbfounded. They thought that Ye Fan was going to suffer a terrible fate, but they did not expect that... Ye Fan actually had the upper hand!?


    "Why are you asking so many questions, keeping. You probably haven''t used your full strength yet, right?" Ye Fan calmly smiled and crooked his finger.Ye Feng was so angry that his eyes turned red, "I have to say..." You''ve really angered me. You''re doing something very dangerous, understand? "


    <span>Ye Fan remained silent, quietly watching. He really wanted to see what other abilities this Ye n had.


    In the future, he would definitely run into people from his n. He might not be able to avoid battles, so it would be better to have more information.


    After taking a deep breath, the golden spiritual energy in Ye Feng''s body continued to increase in intensity. It was as if golden mes were starting to ignite all over his body.<span>Soon after, Ye Feng''s pupils also started to have a golden me pulsating within them. An even more powerful aura started to spread out.


    Seeing this scene, Ji Sangqing hurriedly turned her head and shouted towards Su Qingxue and Ling Yuwei, "Sisters, let''s leave this ce quickly! This ce is very dangerous! "


    "Aren''t we standing far enough away?" Su Qingxue felt that the distance between them was more than thirty meters.


    "Not enough! It really wasn''t enough! Please, run away! " Ji Changqing was in a hurry.Ling Yuwei, on the other hand, was quite convinced, "Xianqing is an honest and kind child. She won''t speak carelessly about it. Let''s leave quickly."


    <span>The three women obeyed and came to an open area about fifty to sixty meters away.


    At this time, looking back, Ye Feng had actually floated up. His spirit energy lifted his body up to half a meter above the ground.


    <span>"You''re called Ye Fan, right?" Ye Feng''s face was gloomy as he said, "You lowly person, you won''t understand. I, Ye Feng, was born into the Ye Family, and received the most excellent guidance from a young age to learn the most powerful ancient martial arts.


    I am like a treasured sword that has been thoroughly tempered and exposed its sharpness, destined to glow with light!<span>As for you, even if you are like a sword, you are only a rusty broken sword covered in mud!


    Now, I will let you, this trash of a broken sword, clearly see the gap between us! " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 799

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0799<span>As the sound of his voice faded, Ye Feng spread out his arms. The golden spiritual energy around his body seemed to have turned him into a sun.


    <span>In the dazzling light, the surging spiritual energy seemed as if it could explode at any time, and was extremely unstable.


    Even though they were tens of meters away, Su Qingxue and the other two could feel the powerful energy contained within.


    They finally understood why Ji Xianqing told them to run further away. It was indeed very dangerous.


    Ye Fan quietly watched. He wasn''t in a hurry to make a move, or to interrupt him because he could feel that the surrounding spiritual energy of Ye Feng was very dense. There was no need for him to face him head on.


    Ye Fan was curious as to how this guy nned to kill him in a single move.<span>At this time, the corner of Ye Feng''s mouth slightly raised, he coldly smiled, and his arms suddenly closed!


    The surging golden spirit energy rushed between his hands like floodwaters and gathered into a golden ball of light!<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but be surprised. He had never seen such a profound technique for controlling spiritual energy. This family''s absolute art truly had its tricks!


    "Go to hell ¡­"


    The moment Ye Feng''s voice fell, the sphere of light that was condensed with terrifying spirit energy suddenly shot out a beam of light!<span>The beam of light expanded from a small to a small size. In the blink of an eye, it had covered an area of several hundred square meters.


    <span>The blinding light shed and disappeared, leaving behind a few meter deep crater on the ground.


    What made the three women even more drenched in cold sweat was the four-storey building across the street. Half of the building had been destroyed, and there was a cylindrical indentation in the middle. It looked like a square piece of cake, with more than half of it bitten off!<span>Arge area of crushed rocks and steel bars fell to the ground, and even the nts were reduced to fine powder.


    <span>The power of this move could probably even kill thousands of people!


    "Hmph, this is the price of provoking this young master." Ye Fengnded on the ground with acent smile on his face.


    However, at this moment, a voice sounded from behind him ¡­


    "What price?"Ye Feng was shocked and turned around in disbelief.


    Shockingly, he saw that Ye Fan, at that time, had already quietly stood more than ten meters behind him.


    In that split-second, such a fast move, such arge area of damage, was actually taken out by Ye Fan?


    In the distance, Su Qingxue''s pretty face had just turned pale, but when she saw Ye Fan''s figure, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Ji Shuangqing and Ling Yuwei felt that this was even more unbelievable. They could not understand what kind of god Ye Fan was!<span>"This... How was this possible ¡­ When did you get behind me!? " Ye Feng angrily asked.


    Ye Fan''s face was calm, and he lightly said, "This move of yours is quite powerful, this is the first time I have seen someone who can use their spiritual energy this way, but unfortunately, your details are not that good. If you could first use a trace of your spiritual energy to track my movements, perhaps you would not have missed."


    "You don''t need to teach me!" A lowly fellow like you will only be lucky enough to escape this cmity! " Ye Feng yelled and gathered his spirit energy again.Ye Fan didn''t give him any more opportunities. With a sh, he rushed in front of Ye Feng and grabbed his shoulder!


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Ye Feng wanted to stop him, but he was instantly caught by Ye Fan and held his wrist!


    With a powerful shoulder throw, Ye Feng was knocked to the ground!


    "Bam!"


    <span>There was a crater in the ground, causing Ye Feng''s bones to almost fall apart. He was forcefully relying on his spirit energy for support!


    Ye Feng felt this was unbelievable. Ye Fan without any cultivation, not to mention his spiritual qi pressure, actually relied on his physical body to break through his spiritual qi defense?


    <span>"Bastard... "I ¡­"


    Ye Feng tried to raise his hand to retaliate, but just as he did, Ye Fan grabbed him by the neck!<span>After Ye Fan pressed down on his neck, he lifted him up and then mmed him into the ground!


    <span>"Bam!"


    <span>Ye Feng''s head was smashed into the grass and his face was covered in dirt. He was in so much pain that he grimaced and even his teeth seemed to have loosened!


    "Uuu! Uuu! "Hm!"


    Ye Feng wanted to curse loudly, but his mouth was full of grass and dirt and his eyes were almost popping out.


    Seeing this scene, Ji Shuangqing, who was standing some distance away, ran over and begged, "Sir! Don''t hit my cousin! Please! Please stop fighting! "


    Ji Xianqing was so anxious that she was about to cry when she saw Ye Feng being pushed to the ground like this.<span>Ling Yu Wei also realized that the situation wasn''t good and shouted, "Ye Fan! Don''t kill people! Otherwise, something big will happen! "


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care that much. He lifted up Ye Feng''s head and said, "You insulted my wife, so you would be asking for death."


    <span>Finished speaking, Ye Fan threw Ye Feng''s body into the air, followed by a series of punches and kicks.


    Ye Fan''s attack was as fast as lightning. His fistnded on Ye Feng''s flesh, and Ye Feng waspletely unable to block it. His body was actually hit in the air, like a sandbag, and couldn''t even fall down.


    Looking at Ye Fan''s monstrous speed and strength, Ji Shuangqing and Ling Yuwei werepletely bbergasted.<span>One must know, Ye Feng was a warrior of the Spirit Condensation realm, and with his absolute art, he was actually in such a sorry state in front of Ye Fan!?


    When Ye Fan sent Ye Feng flying with a punch andnded on the ground, Ye Feng already had several broken ribs and his body was covered in wounds, with bruises all over.


    In his eyes, there was despair and fear. There was also a hysterical madness. He could not ept that he had been massacred!


    "Say, if you want me to see the difference between us, then let me tell you. This is the difference between us ¡­ "In front of me, you can''t even retaliate!" Ye Fan coldly said.<span>Ye Fan was already sure that this Ye Feng had no cultivation and absolute skills, but hisbat skills and Ancient Martial Arts Realm were far from his own.


    <span>Against such a person, Ye Fan didn''t even need to use his sword intent. With just his tyrannical body and punches and kicks, he would be able to defeat him!


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" Ye Feng tried to get up, but he was in so much pain that his whole body was about to fall apart.


    Ye Fan slowly walked towards Ye Feng and said, "Tell me, you are a sharp sword, but you are my sword that is covered in mud and rust ¡­ ¡­" It''s a good analogy, but you''ve got one thing wrong...The reason why the sword was dirty and full of rust was because it was constantly bathed in blood, constantly killing the enemy!


    Your bright and wless sword is just a simple ornament... "It''s actually not that useful!"Hearing this, Ye Feng''s face turned red and he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood!


    <span>Ji Shuangqing and Ling Yuwei stared at Ye Fan in a daze. This man was like a mountain, worthy of respect!


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes were full of pride. As for whether Ye Fan wanted to kill someone, she wouldn''t think too much about it. No matter what choice he made, she would understand.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, was quite open-minded. Anyways, he had already provoked this Ye family, there wasn''t much of a difference between beating or killing them, so he might as well just kill them and get it over with!


    Ye Fan walked in front of Ye Feng, nning to kick his head.


    However, at this moment, a voice roared from afar, "Don''t kill him!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 800

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0800


    When Ye Fan heard this sound, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He turned his head and looked at the tall and sturdy uniformed man, who was dashing towards them like a strong gust of wind.<span>"Dragon King?"


    If not for the sudden appearance of this Dragon Soul''s boss, Ye Fan might not have been willing to stop.With a solemn face and an anxious look, the Dragon King stretched out his hand and said, "Ye Fan, let go of this child, don''t kill him."


    A few thoughts shed through Ye Fan''s mind. He remembered that Sally telling him that the current Dragon King''s real name was Ye Longteng.


    Both of them had the surname of Ye. Seeing how worried the Dragon King was, could it be ¡­


    "Is he your son?" Ye Fan asked.


    The Dragon King frowned and hesitated for a moment before sighing, "No, but he is my nephew."<span>Ye Fan suddenly realized that as expected, the Dragon King was also from the n.


    Thinking about it carefully, the zhen qi from the Dragon King was indeed very simr to Ye Feng''s. At the beginning, he had forgotten about it.<span>The ground was covered in blood and dirt. Ye Feng, who was in a sorry state, hoarsely shouted, "Uncle! He dares to provoke us, the Ye n! Why don''t you arrest him and execute him!? "


    "Shut up!" Dragon King shouted sternly, his eyes staring: "Feng''er, do you still think that you have not caused enough trouble!? Who allowed you to be so tantly destroyed in the secr world!? "<span>The Dragon King pointed at the ruined building and said with hatred, "I heard that you came out of your n and came to Hua Hai. It has been a long time since we''ve seen each other, so I came to see you and Yu Wei.


    But as soon as we arrived, you. You actually caused such a disaster! If I didn''t arrive in time, your life would have been in danger! Do you know!? "


    "I... [I''m in trouble?!] This guy dares to stop me from taking my fiancee away, shouldn''t he die!? " Ye Feng shouted."Shut up!" The Dragon King heard this and was enraged, "How many times have I told you? You are the sessor of the Ye Family, your bloodline is noble, you should treat others with respect and not bully others. How can you still be so domineering?!"


    <span>Ye Feng clenched his bloody teeth, "He forced me ¡­ ¡­" "He deserves it ¡­"


    Ji Xianqing ran over with tears in her eyes and said, "Cousin, don''t say anymore. It''s a good thing uncle is here, otherwise, you would ¡­"


    "Scram!" Ji Changqing! It''s not up to you to interrupt my business! "


    <span>Ji Shuangqing was startled, retreating a few steps with a wronged look on her face.


    Ling Yuwei ran over and hugged Ji Wangqing, saying unhappily, "Hey! Ye Feng! What kind of temper do you have when your cousin is so concerned about you!? If not for Uncle Soaring Dragon, you would all be dead now, wouldn''t you know that?! "


    Ling Yuwei also knew who the Dragon King was, but the woman was surprised. Ye Fan actually knew the Dragon King as well.


    <span>This Ye Fan... Where did hee from? Ling Yuwei was even more curious now.


    "Bullshit!" Does he dare to kill me!? " Ye Feng stood up shakily, and shouted at Ye Fan, "Come! If you have the ability, kill me! "


    <span>"Shut up!"


    The Dragon King went up and pushed Ye Feng away. Ye Feng, who was already heavily injured, fell to the ground again.<span>"Uncle ¡­" You. "You ¡­" Ye Feng had a look of disbelief on his face, "You''re actually helping him?!"


    The Dragon King ignored his nephew''s words, turned around and said to Ye Fan, "Today''s matter, I''m sorry. Ye Fan, this is something our elders didn''t teach us well. I will take him away now, and let him properly return to the n to reflect on it!"


    Just as the Dragon King was about to leave with Ye Feng, Ye Fan stopped him with an expressionless face...


    <span>"I didn''t say that ¡­ "I promised not to kill him."


    The Dragon King''s body stiffened as he turned his head with difficulty, saying, "You even gave me face ¡­ "Won''t you give it to me?"


    Ye Fan sneered, "On what basis?" Are we familiar with each other? Or ¡­ Can you beat me? "


    Dragon King''s face was unsettled. In the end, he could only let out a long sigh and nodded, "What a great talent. Ye Fan... You win, I admit it, you young man, I can''t do much about you. "


    "Since you know, then don''t force me to attack you together." Ye Fan''s eyes were full of murderous intent. He already had no other way out, so the family would have to fight a big battle to see who was afraid of who.


    If he couldn''t beat them, he would just flee overseas. After all, he couldn''t bear to be ridden on the face of others while holding back his humiliation.<span>But the Dragon King only smiled shrewdly, "I remember that you still owe me two promises ¡­"


    Ye Fan was startled. This old fool, at this time, actually mentioned the promise he made with the Dragon Soul?


    "Damn you... Could it be that the second thing you want me to do is not to kill him?! " Ye Fan waspletely shocked. There were too many people in the world who were praying for him, the Hell King Lucifer, to do things.


    Letting him do one thing was a huge temptation, after all, Ye Fan''s influence in the whole world was there.


    However, the Dragon King actually nned to use this promise to save this popinjay''s nephew!?


    "That''s right, not killing Feng Er should not be against humanity, not a crime. This is kindness, saving lives.


    As a man, it was hard to keep up with his words. Could it be that... Are you going to break your promise? "


    Ye Fan''s eyes were constantly changing, sometimes killing, sometimes struggling.


    At this moment, Su Qingxue walked to his side and pulled his hand. She gently said, "Hubby, forget it. Just let him go and you can avoid one thing you promised Dragon Soul. It won''t be a loss."


    Ye Fan looked at the woman, frowned and pondered for a moment, then said: "Okay, since you said that my wife, then I will let him go..." "But the next time you provoke me, you won''t be so lucky."


    Dragon King let out a long breath, and said with aplicated look in his eyes, "Ye Fan... "You will understand why I did this. Don''t worry, this time you will definitely wake Feng Er up."Ye Fan looked indifferent and said, "Anyway, whether I kill him or not, there will be trouble. Since you are willing to waste your chance to let me do something for him, I will let you do so."


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Feng, who was on the ground, felt extremely humiliated. He had relied on the Dragon King''s pleas to barely survive. This was something his pride could not ept!


    <span>"Uncle!" I... I''m going to kill him! I will make him die! "


    This time, the Dragon King did not give him the chance to get up. He used his de to knock Ye Feng out and then lifted him up.<span>"Miss Su." The Dragon King said to Su Qingxue, "For the destroyed property here, I will have someone send thepensation to your ount. My nephew has disturbed you. I am truly sorry."


    Su Qingxue smiled and shook her head, "It''s alright, he was punished as well. But I hope that he can treat my friend with some respect."


    "Sigh ¡­" The Dragon King said to Ling Yu Wei, "Yu Wei, I know that Feng Er isn''t good enough for you, but the marriage was decided by the elders, you ¡­ And don''t make things difficult for both families ".


    Ling Yuwei bowed and said, "Uncle Soaring Dragon, I know you are an upright person. I don''t want to lie to you, I won''t marry Ye Feng. If I marry him, I''d rather die."<span>"You ¡­ How do you know he won''t change? " The Dragon King was depressed.


    "At least from the looks of it, he didn''t have the mood to change at all ¡­ "I think you guys should check who it was that made him into such a character," Ling Yuwei said with a hint of profoundness in her tone. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    <span>The Dragon King frowned and shook his head with a sigh. He then said to Ji Wangqing, "Child, let''s go."


    <span>Ji Xueqing was taking out a handkerchief and wiping the unconscious Ye Feng''s face. Hearing this, she turned around and said goodbye to Ye Fan and Su Qingxue.


    "Mr. Ye, Miss Su, Sister Yuwei, I''m leaving," Ji Xianqing said weakly.


    Ye Fan didn''t have any temper towards this girl, and waved his hand, "Next time, if there''s a chance, I''ll treat you to some kebabs."


    Ji Xianqing pursed her lips into a smile and nodded.


    After the three of them had left, Ling Yuwei was finally unable to hold back anymore. She turned around and asked in a serious tone, "Ye Fan, who exactly are you? Why do you know Uncle Soaring Dragon? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 801

    One second. Org, free of charge!<span>0801


    <span>How could Ye Fan be willing to exin it clearly, and not say it until tomorrow? Thus, he casually said, "I forgot, it''s just that I know him. I made a deal with him, so I''m not very familiar with him."


    <span>"Nonsense! Uncle Long''s position was so important that ordinary people would never be able to see him, much less know him! He seems to be very afraid of you. Ling Yuwei asked relentlessly.


    Ye Fan pretended not to hear her as heughed and said to Su Qingxue, "Wife, let''s go home. Don''t be busy, there''s always something to eat."


    Su Qingxue could not do anything about the man. She shook her head and said, "Then go and take down the food that Aunt Jiang made for me. Take it back, don''t waste it."


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly agreed, and ran upstairs like a wisp of smoke.


    Ling Yu Wei was so angry that she stomped her feet and said to Su Qingxue, "Xiao Xue, you were hiding this from me all along. Your husband is so mysterious, where did you find him?"


    She also didn''t want to investigate it too deeply. Obviously, Ye Fan and his wife didn''t want to talk about Ye Fan''s background.<span>Su Qingxue thought for a while and replied, "I found it online."


    Indeed, she found Ye Fan on the inte as her fake boyfriend and got marriedter on.<span>Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes. "Good for you!" Inte love? Even you tricked me!? See if I punish you! "


    As she said this, Ling Yuwei threw herself at Su Qingxue, both hands wing in front of the woman. Su Qingxue pouted and pulled her hand away, "What are you doing, Weiwei, why are you such a hooligan!"<span>"Humph!" I don''t care, sooner orter I will find out your husband''s identity! " Ling Yuwei pretended to be angry as she said.


    Su Qingxue sighed helplessly and said, "You should first think about how you should deal with Ye Feng. I believe that the Ye n will definitely not change their mind and will definitely marry you to Ye Feng."<span>"I''m not marrying! At most I''ll just die, and I''ll see if they want a dead man to be their bride! " Ling Yuwei said fiercely.


    Su Qingxue was speechless. It seemed that even after bing the International Heaven Queen, Ling Yuwei''s temper did not go away by much.


    <span>"I''m sorry, Little Snow, your filmpany just opened and there were already so many variables. I was inconsiderate enough to say that." said Ling Yuwei.


    <span>Su Qingxue shook her head, "It''s fine. Everything is difficult at the beginning. Our brocade industry will harm the interests of many foreign capital. The challenges are heavy from the start."


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan, who was carrying some food, walked down, smiled and said, "Wife, Heavenly Queen, let''s go!"


    Who do you call the Heavenly Queen!? God your head! " Ling Yuwei said angrily.


    Ye Fan''s face was full of curiosity, "I called you and the Heavenly Queen still scolded me?"


    "Then I''ll scold you! The train! I''m going to sleep with your wife tonight! I''ll make you wear a green hat! " Ling Yuwei hugged Su Qingxue and shouted.


    Ye Fan did not get angry. His eyes meaningfully nced at the two women. In his mind, he imagined the scene of Su Qingxue and Ling Yuwei rolling around on the bed ¡­."Alright... You. "As you wish." Ye Fanughed.


    Su Qingxue''s face was extremely beautiful. She clenched her teeth and squeezed Ye Fan''s arm a few times, "You''re going to die!"


    Ye Fan also didn''t feel any pain, but he still shamelesslyughed and ran to his car.¡­ ¡­.


    "Scram!" Get out! "


    In the emergency ward of the Jiang-Nan military district, Ye Feng, who had gone through treatment, pushed away Ji Xiaqing, who was wiping his sweat.Ji Xianqing staggered and crashed into a cab. She grimaced in pain, but what hurt the most was the girl''s heart.


    "Cousin ¡­ You. "Don''t be angry, you''ve just been treated, and your bones have just been healed..." Ji Shangqing was still very concerned about Ye Feng''s injury.<span>Ye Feng was so angry that it seemed like fire was about to spew out of his throat, "I don''t have the right to be ordered around by you! Scram! "You''re a glutton, I don''t want to see traitors like you!"


    Ji Changqing shook her head sadly and wailed, "Cousin, why do you say that about me?" I... When have I ever betrayed you!? "


    "You''re still saying that you don''t have one!? You actually mixed in with that lowly bug called Ye Fan! You''re pleading with him!? You are joining hands with him to humiliate me! "Ye Feng clenched his teeth and said, "Even if I, Ye Feng were to die, I would not ask you to plead on my behalf! "You ugly monster, I don''t want to see you!"


    <span>The towel in Ji Xianqing''s hand fell to the ground. She held her chest with one hand as she panted heavily. She felt as if her heart was about to break.


    Ugly thing... Those three words were like a sharp de. It was sufficient to pierce through her heart and shatter all of her dignity.


    "Yanqing, you''ve worked hard. Go out and rest."<span>At this time, the Dragon King walked in. He also heard Ye Feng''s words and patted Ji Xianqing''s shoulders in pain.


    <span>Ji Xueqing tried her best to hold back her tears as she nodded, "Then I will leave first, Uncle Long Teng ¡­"


    The girl jogged out of the room.


    Seeing Ye Longteng, Ye Feng said in a low voice, "Second Uncle, you dare to ignore our Ye n''s face, and bow your head to a lowly outsider!? Are you still a descendant of our Ye Family?! ""Stop talking, just take care of your wounds. After you''ve recovered, hurry up and go back, Ye Fan." "It''s not something that you and I can casually provoke." The Dragon King shook his head.


    Ye Feng said fiercely, "You are the Dragon King of the Dragon Soul! I am the young lord of the Ye family! What kind of bullshit was he!? What would he dare to do about our identities!? "


    Ye Long Teng suddenly took a step forward, and grabbed his nephew''s cor, staring straight at him, he said majestically: "Ye Feng! Listen up!


    Ye Fan, this young man, is not on the same level as any young man you''ve met before!


    When you were still in your n, cultivating every day and not even reaching your level of focus, he had already been holding up two S rank forces in the world and fought for two years, and he even won! Do you know!?The ''lowly ant'' you speak of has already killed tens of thousands of people around the world!? Do you really think that his hands, which are stained with blood and bone, would care about the life of you, Ye Feng, in his hands!? "


    Ye Feng''s eyes were wide open as he looked at his uncle and said in disbelief, "You... What did you say? He ¡­ He killed over ten thousand people!? How old is he!? ""That''s right, he''s the same age as you. He''s not that old, but he''s been killing since he was thirteen. The number of murders is more than twice as many as the number of lives he has lived, and countless people have died because of him!"


    Ye Long Teng still had some lingering fear in his heart as he said, "Do you know that if I hadn''t made two promises that he could fulfill, you would have ¡­ ¡­ It''s already a corpse! "


    Ye Feng clenched his fists tightly and said unwillingly, "He... Who the hell is he? "


    "You don''t need to ask too clearly. You only need to remember, don''t provoke him. This will absolutely not benefit you! This is your uncle''s advice, and that''s why he is willing to give it to you! " With that, the Dragon King turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Ye Feng was sitting on the bed by himself, and his fingers had torn the bed sheets ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 802

    One second. Org, free of charge!<span>0802


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue returned home together, and Ling Yuwei followed along. After having Aunt Jiang make some simple dishes, they had dinner.Ling Yuwei had wanted to stay at first, but the management team picked her up because of her job.


    Su Qingxue and Ye Fan saw her to the door and watched as Ling Yuwei''s nanny car drove away.<span>"Weiwei is so busy and loves movies. If she were to marry Ye Feng and be used as a tool to raise a child, she definitely wouldn''t be able to take it," Su Qingxue sighed and said.


    Ye Fan stretched out his arms and wrapped around the woman''s waist, saying, "So, getting a good husband is very important. Wife, now do you understand how wise your choice is?"<span>Su Qingxue raised her head and rolled her eyes at him, "Really? I didn''t realize that someone was always outside, not even apanying me. He just liked being with the women outside. "


    Ye Fan smiled awkwardly, "Wife..." "Didn''t I juste back? I was busy before."<span>From what he could tell, Su Qingxue''s tone was a little sour. Indeed, they hadn''t been together very much recently, they were either studying the Earth''s Axis together with Chu Yunyao, or they were busy with the matters of Feng Yueying''s family and Dean Li.


    <span>"Hmph, I don''t need you to apany me. I''m going to the study. Go do your thing." Su Qingxue took away the man''s hand and walked back into the house.


    Just as Ye Fan was thinking about how to coax the woman, Su Qingxue''s phone rang.


    Su Qingxue walked to the side of the table and picked up her phone. She looked at the number and immediately picked it up. She happily said, "Grandfather!"<span>The caller was Zhou Xinjiang. Since he hadst seen him, the old man had gone to get an old phone.


    <span>However, because the signal from Zhou Vige wasn''t good, Su Qingxue would often call her granddaughter and didn''t have ess. Therefore, most of the time, it was Zhou Xinjiang who called his granddaughter.


    <span>The old man also knew that Su Qingxue was very busy. She would usually make a phone call at night and didn''t say much. She would basically make one call every week.


    <span>"Hey, Little Snow, you''ve been really busy recently, haven''t I disturbed you?"


    "No, Grandfather just finished eating." Su Qingxue smiled and sat on the sofa.Zhou Xinjiang replied with an "oh" sound, "Alright, alright. Eat more. You''re too skinny. "Recently, the bamboo shoots on our mountain have grown quite well. Grandfather has tidied up quite a bit today and wrapped them up. He told the people at the post office to send them over to you. I estimate that they will arrive tomorrow afternoon."


    <span>"Grandfather, why are you still going up the mountain? It''s so dangerous!" Su Qingxue was both moved and worried.


    <span>"It''s okay, everyone in the vige goes there. There are a lot of people helping out, so what can happen?" Zhou Xinjiang chuckled, "Oh right, how many times have I told you? Grandpa doesn''t need money, so don''t send me any. If I lose it along the way and someone steals it, that won''t be good!"


    Because Zhou Xinjiang didn''t want to give Su Qingxue a bank card number, Su Qingxue sent the money over.


    "You don''t want anything else, I just want you to buy some new clothes and something you like to eat." Su Qingxue said."Don''t send it. Grandpa really isn''t short on money. You send it over. Grandpa won''t use it either. Not a single inch has been touched." Zhou Xinjiang said.


    <span>Su Qingxue faintly sighed, "Grandfather ¡­. Can''t I go and see you? I miss you ¡­ "


    In the past, she didn''t know that there were elders who were still alive. Now that she knew there was a grandfather who cared for her silently, Su Qingxue naturally wanted to see him more.


    "Please don''t, the vige was still talking about itst time, and I read in the newspaper that yourpany will be very busy working for a filmpany, so you should focus on your work." Zhou Xin Jiang said.Su Qingxue''s nose turned sour. Zhou Xinjiang really paid close attention to her.


    <span>"Grandfather ¡­ "Zhou Family Vige''s elder or whatever, it''s too annoying. Why don''t youe out, I will properly show you my filial piety," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>"Silly child, grandpa went to Hua Hai, so I feel very ufortable. Now that grandpa can talk to you on the phone, I''m very happy. If life bes inconvenient in the future and I need to take care of you, grandpa will definitely tell you ¡­" Zhou Xinjiang chuckled.


    <span>"Oh ¡­"


    After chatting for more than ten minutes, Zhou Xinjiang hung up. The old man didn''t want to dy Su Qingxue any longer.<span>Aunt Jiang was also in the living room at this moment. When she saw Su Qingxue''s red eyes, she said with heartache, "Miss, don''t be sad. This old man likes to stay in familiar ces. You don''t need to be too sad."


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded and said, "Auntie Jiang, be careful tomorrow and see if there are any sent packages. Don''t let anyone get rid of them."


    <span>"Understood, Miss. Don''t worry." Aunt Jiang pursed her lips into a smile.


    Ye Fan saw that his wife''s mood was downcast, so he walked in front of the woman, squatted and said, "Wife, don''t worry, I will work hard to increase my strength, so that people of Zhou will not dare to stop you from meeting with grandfather.""Really?" Su Qingxue eagerly looked at the man.


    Ye Fan patted his chest, "Of course, when have I ever lied to you?"


    "Yes, you lied to me at home at Sister Ning''s cest time, and I found out about it ¡­" Su Qingxue had honestly cut the man''s words.<span>"I ¡­" Ye Fan thought back to that time, when Su Qingxue made him say the number of one hundred yuan. It was really unbearable to look back, so he could only force a smile, "But this time I am serious, I will keep my promise."


    <span>"Alright then ¡­ "Then I believe you temporarily," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan rubbed the woman''s face. It was rare for Su Qingxue to be so cold when facing him right now. Most of the time, he would feel that his wife was quite cute.


    <span>"Wife, don''t work tonight, let''s go for a walk. It''s been a long time since I''ve been shopping with you," said Ye Fan.


    Su Qingxue thought for a moment and said, "Then buy me milk tea and doughnuts."


    "No problem!"


    Su Qingxue''s mood suddenly became joyful. She changed into a pair of t white sneakers and an office style dress. She also changed into a casual pink Givenchy Star T-shirt and a short white skirt and put down her hair that was tied up into a bun.


    <span>She had a tall and slender figure, long jade legs, and a slender waist. Her skin was white and glossy.


    <span>When he once again appeared in front of Ye Fan, he looked just like a refined beauty in college, his whole body seemed to be shining.


    Looking at Hua Jiao''s wife, Ye Fan couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.<span>"How does he look like? Wouldn''t it be embarrassing if he went out to shop?" Su Qingxue saw that the man''s eyes were fixed on her. She was very happy and didn''t forget to ask teasingly.


    "Little Fairy," Ye Fan muttered.


    "What did you say?" Su Qingxue asked.Ye Fan smiled and said, "I say, my wife, you are just like a fairy."


    <span>As for the Great Fairy, she was the elder sister fairy he met that day. In general, although Su Qingxue and the elder fairy looked almost the same, in terms of temperament and aura, there was still a bit of a difference.


    Su Qingxue rather liked this form of address. She took the initiative to take the man''s arm and said, "Let''s go, Little Fairy''s husband."


    Ye Fan heard the sweet voice, and his heart almost melted. His legs felt light as he walked out the door.


    The two walked out of the mansion area and onto the road, holding hands. This attracted the attention of many passers-by.The weather was just right, neither hot nor cold. There were quite a lot of people walking on the road, so everyone''s focus was naturally on Su Qingxue. Ye Fan naturally attracted jealous gazes.


    The two chatted about the things that Ye Fan had encountered recently, and unknowingly came to the dessert shop.


    He bought three doughnuts for Su Qingxue to satisfy his craving. After all, he couldn''t eat too much right after dinner.


    After each of them bought a drink, Su Qingxue asked, "Hubby, where are we going next?"


    "To a movie?" Ye Fan suggested.


    "Watching a movie again? "Can''t you change to something else to do?" Su Qingxue wanted to change the taste.Ye Fan thought, of course there are other things, but you "won''t do it." Scratching his head, just when he was thinking of what he could take his wife to y with, he suddenly saw Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes light up ¡­ ¡­


    "Hubby, look over there!" Su Qingxue pointed forward. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 803

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0803Ye Fan turned his head to look. It was a club whose signboard already disyed its dazzling splendor, the Silver Seat of Hua Hai.


    He could not help but be stunned. Wasn''t this thepany that he and Du Yun''er bought from Sally Ye when they met?


    <span>Today, the tens of billions of shares of the mainpany Tian Zong Entertainment were all owned by Ye Fan. However, Ye Fan hadpletely forgotten about this matter.


    "Wife, you want to go to the nightclub?" Ye Fan asked curiously.<span>"I just want to go sing. Previously, Weiwei took me to a KTV when I was in school, but I haven''t been there since," Su Qingxue said expectantly.


    <span>Ye Fan was also very casual, he also wanted to hear what Su Qingxue''s singing was like.


    <span>"Hubby, take me with you, okay?" Su Qingxue tugged on Ye Fan''s hand.


    <span>"Okay okay, I didn''t say no." Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This woman could even act like a spoiled child.


    <span>The two held hands as they walked through the door. Seeing Ye Fan''s appearance, a female supervisor who was greeting them at the door immediately asked with some apprehension, "May I ask what mister''s surname is?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "You know me?"


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at the man in doubt, "How did she know your surname is Ye? Do youe here often to y?"


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly shook his head and said, "No way!" This is only my second time here! "


    The supervisor quickly bowed respectfully and said, "Mr. Ye, our general manager told us to remember your photo appearance. He said that you live in Hua Hai, so if you came, we must inform him in time."


    "Oh... Is your Manager Li here? " Ye Fan felt that this Manager Li woulde and tter him."You even know their general manager?" Su Qingxue was even more confused.


    Ye Fan smiled mysteriously, "I''ve met him once."


    The supervisor quickly asked politely, "Mr. Ye, what do you want to y tonight? I will arrange it right away."


    <span>"Arrange a box for singing, and we will sing," said Ye Fan.


    <span>The head waiter smiled and nodded, "Then this way please ¡­"


    Not long after, the two arrived at avishly decorated booth. It wasrge enough to amodate more than a dozen people.


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "Why did you bring the two of us to such a big room?"


    <span>"Since you''vee, naturally, the best box is for you." The supervisor said with a ttering smile.


    "There''s no need to be so big, let''s change to the smallest one." Ye Fan said.<span>"No, no, no... "Mr. Ye, please don''t make it difficult for me, otherwise, Manager Li will punish me." The supervisor pleaded.


    Ye Fan was speechless and was toozy to care too much about it. If it was big then so be it.<span>After the supervisor had left, Su Qingxue angrily asked the man, "To be honest, how much money did you spend to get them to please you? Could it be that they called for a lot of young misses here?! "


    Ye Fan wrongly said, "Wife, where are you thinking!?" Thest time I was with Yun''er, I was at a birthday party with a colleague of hers. "


    <span>"You actually brought Yun''er to the nightclub? You didn''t even bring me!" Su Qingxue was even more angry.


    "What nonsense!" It just so happens that their birthday party is here ¡­ " Ye Fan didn''t even know where to start.


    Right at this moment, the door opened and Manager Li walked in. From the way he was panting, it seemed as if he had rushed over in a hurry."Mr. Ye, why didn''t you tell me in advance? No matter what, I have to properly arrange it for you." Manager Li had a smile on his face as he bowed and said.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "No need, I just happened to want toe in and sing a song when I passed by."


    "Oh, so it''s like that, Mr. Ye and this beauty ¡­ two people?" Manager Li was startled when he saw Su Qingxue, but he didn''t dare to look at her.


    In his opinion, with Su Qingxue''s appearance and dressing, she must have just graduated from university or university.<span>"Yeah, so you can do whatever you want. We''ll be leaving after the song," said Ye Fan.


    <span>Manager Li did not dare to disturb them and nodded. "Alright, I''ll get them to arrange some food and drinks. If you two need anything, just tell the waiter at the door that I will do my best to satisfy you."


    <span>Just when Manager Li was about to leave, Su Qingxue called out to him, "Manager, wait a moment."


    Manager Li froze for a moment. He turned his head and asked, "Miss, do you need anything?"


    <span>"Do you remember thest time Mr. Ye came?" Su Qingxue asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    Manager Li immediately said, "Of course I remember. It''s only been a few months and Mr. Ye has only been here once. I''ll definitely remember him clearly."


    "Only once?" Su Qingxue frowned and asked in doubt, "Then why are you so polite to him? Is he spending a lot of money here?"


    Manager Li heard this and smiled, then carefully said, "Miss, aren''t you joking with me. I''m not considered a big shareholder in thepany. It''s my honor to be able to serve Mr. Ye ¡­"Hearing this, Su Qingxue widened her watery eyes in surprise and turned around to look at Ye Fan in surprise.


    <span>Of course, Su Qingxue had heard of investment by heaven. After all, tens of billions of dors in listedpanies were not some small, unknownpanies.


    <span>Seeing that he was fine, Manager Li left.


    In the room, Ye Fan showed a face, crossing his arms in front of his chest, and said with a very disappointed face: "Wifey, do you really not trust me that much ¡­ ¡­" "It''s too hurtful."


    <span>Su Qingxue stuttered: "I ¡­ ¡­" "How could I have known that you were such a big shareholder? You never told me."


    "Can''t I have some assets? Sigh ¡­" Ye Fan shook his head.


    "Hubby, I know you''re very rich, but I didn''t expect you to be the big boss of China Ocean Silver Seat''s mainpany!" "Hubby don''t be angry, I was wrong, alright?" Su Qingxue pulled on Ye Fan''s arm and said gently.


    <span>Ye Fan secretly rejoiced in his heart, and on the surface, he said sorrowfully, "I know that in your eyes, I have always been a bad image. But ever since I married you, I really haven''t yed around ¡­" To think that... "You still don''t trust me that much ¡­"


    <span>"No!" No! I believe you! Hubby don''t be like this, I won''t suspect you again ¡­ " Su Qingxue hurriedly exined.


    Ye Fan almost couldn''t hold back hisughter anymore. He reached out his hand to cover half his face, lowered his head, and said with a deep tone, "Wife, let me calm down. It will be fine in a while..."<span>Su Qingxue directly hugged the man from behind, "Husband, I was wrong. How can you forgive me? I will be very sad if you do that ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan slowly turned his head, "Are you really sad?"


    "Really ¡­" Su Qingxue pouted her red lips and stared at the man."Then my wife, please sit on my thigh and let me hug you, okay?" Ye Fan said with an expression of longing.


    Su Qingxue was naturally willing. Without much thought, she nodded and took the initiative to sit on Ye Fan''sp.Ye Fan, who was hugging the woman from behind, gently stroked her fragrant hair with one hand, and then let the woman turn her head so that he could easily kiss her.


    Although Su Qingxue was shy, there was no one else in the room. This was not the first time they kissed, so she just let the mane.


    However, kissing this, Su Qingxue discovered that Ye Fan''s other hand was starting to be a little dishonest ¡­. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 804

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0804<span>"Mmm..."


    When Ye Fan''s hand reached into Su Qingxue''s clothes, Su Qingxue naturally couldn''t help but let out a soft moan.<span>"Hubby what are you trying to do ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t reply, and not long after, the woman''s breathing quickened.


    <span>The two kissed more and more, and gradually, Ye Fan had already reached his hand down to explore...


    <span>Su Qingxue was startled when she discovered where the man''s hand was touching. She quickly got down from Ye Fan''s leg.


    "Ye Fan, you lied to me!" Su Qingxue''s delicate face turned red. She finally understood that this scoundrel had purposely put on an act from the beginning!


    Ye Fanughed, "Hehe, my wife, I am not lying to you, I was just in a bad mood, and now I am in a good mood again!""Go to hell! You did it on purpose! "


    <span>Su Qingxue was so angry that she wanted to pick up a microphone and smash it towards Ye Fan, but then she saw the room door open.


    <span>Three waiters came in, carrying tes of fruits, snacks and snacks.


    When they saw Su Qingxue holding up the microphone, the three waiters were obviously stunned.


    Su Qingxue embarrassedly put down the microphone, cleared her throat and pretended to ask naturally, "What song are you singing?"The waiters did not dare to look at him any longer, putting down their things and leaving.


    <span>Ye Fan almost burst outughing. This woman''s reaction was pretty fast, she shrugged her shoulders and said, "Whatever, wife, what songs do you usually listen to?"


    Su Qingxue also couldn''t be bothered to argue with a man because no matter how she thought about it, she seemed to have listened to light music or ssical music and hadn''t heard much singing in many years.


    "If you don''t listen to music, can you sing?" Ye Fan could tell that women didn''t seem to be very good at songs.


    <span>"Of course! What about you? Can you sing? " Su Qingxue didn''t want to be outssed by a man. She, who had a strong desire to win, wanted to fight for a position no matter what.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Yes, I can sing. Just follow the tune."


    <span>"You better not break itter. Let''spete and use the scoring system to sing. Let''s see who has the highest score!" As Su Qingxue spoke, she ran over to theputer and started to y a song.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Wife, you''re pretty good. Didn''t you say that you haven''t sung KTV for a long time?"


    "Please, it''s not like this is anything advanced. Do you think I live in ancient times?" Su Qingqing red at the man with her snow-white eyes, "Hurry, what can you sing? I''ll give you some!"Ye Fan said indifferently, "I don''t have anything special to sing, I''ll sing whatever you sing."


    <span>Su Qingxue shook her head, "I knew you wouldn''t, then I choose ¡­ ¡­" This poem... "


    <span>Very quickly, Su Qingxue chose a song.


    <span>Ye Fan took a look at the decadent MV and couldn''t help but smile: "Seven Sentiments, Six Desires ¡­ ¡­" Why does this song seem so old? "


    Su Qingxue''s face turned red as she said, "What do you know!?" Does Old ssic of Songs know!? "


    "Wifey, why are you so agitated? I was just saying ¡­" "Singing old songs is nothing." Ye Fan knew that even Su Qingxue probably hadn''t heard much of the new songs these years.<span>However, when she thought of the Ice Mountain Goddess, the beautiful and goddess-like Su Qingxue, she actually opened her mouth and sang an old love song from thest century. She just felt that the scene suddenly appeared.


    With the apaniment, Su Qingxue started to sing very seriously.


    <span>The woman''s voice was as pleasant to hear as it always was. Although it wasn''t anything special, when it was nice to hear, it was always hard to listen to.


    <span>"... "I don''t want you to return the favor, and I don''t want you to pay for the pain. I walked with you for a while and savored all seven emotions and six desires ¡­"


    <span>As Ye Fan listened to his wife''s singing, he felt that most of the sounds could be heard. However, once it reached the high pitch stage, Su Qingxue would not be able to continue singing.


    With this change in tone, Su Qingxue started to panic. She felt that it was too shameful and she couldn''t sing properly anymore.


    When the song was finished, the score was over 80 points.


    <span>Su Qingxue pointed at Ye Fan gloomily and said, "It''s all your fault! What are youughing for!? "


    "I... "Me?" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "I''m notughing.""You do! Was it that funny!? I haven''t sung for many years. I sang very well in school! " Su Qingxue tried to defend herself.


    Ye Fan scratched his head, "I didn''t say anything, it was pretty nice."


    "Then sing! I want to see how you sing it, so you can choose one of your own! " Su Qingxue picked up a microphone and gave it to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t have any other choice. Since they were already here, he might as well sing. But this "Seven Desires and Six Desire" was really too feminine. He walked over to the singing station and chose "I have you along the way".


    This was the song of the singing god. Although the masses were familiar with it, the more it was like this, the harder it was for it to sing its own style.


    Su Qingxue doubtfully asked, "You can sing this song?"


    Ye Fan turned around, winked at the woman, and pointed at her, "Wife Xiao Xue, I hope that I will have you along the way in my life!"


    <span>Su Qingxue froze for a moment, then immediately bit her lips with a flushed face and said: "I sang your song! The fleshy hemp is dead! "


    Ye Fanughed, and waited until the apaniment was almost done. Only then did he calm down and start singing.


    Ye Fan''s talent in mimicry and learning ofnguages had also made him very talented in the rhythm. Not to mention how profound he was, just getting the song correct wouldn''t be a problem.<span>Coupled with the fact that Ye Fan''s mind was filled with scenes of him and Su Qingxue knowing each other, his singing naturally revealed his feelings.


    When she finished singing and looked back at Su Qingxue, her eyes were already sparkling and translucent.<span>"Wife, is that nice to listen to?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded as she was a bit engrossed in listening.


    Ye Fanughed again, "I sang for 98 points, which is 11 points higher than yours."Upon hearing this, Su Qingxue suddenly came back to her senses and angrily said, "I''ve already said that it''s been too long since Ist sang!"


    <span>Ye Fanughed out loud, walked over to hug the woman, and gave her a kiss on the cheek, "Okay okay, we''re notpeting anymore, how about we sing a song together?"


    "Chorus?" Su Qingxue was looking forward to it. "What song?"


    "Just sing one song... "You are the most precious ¡­" Ye Fan whispered into the woman''s ear.


    Su Qingxue naturally understood the meaning behind the pun and said haltingly, "I''ll say it first, I don''t really know how to sing this song."


    <span>"It''s okay, I just want my wife to sing this song with me," said Ye Fan.


    <span>Su Qingxue happily picked up the microphone and said, "Okay, go order, I will reluctantly sing a song with you ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Not longter, the sound of two people singing together sounded out within the room ¡­


    <span>At first, they only thought it was fun and interesting, but as they sang, along with the melody and lyrics, the two unconsciously held hands and looked at each other, emotions surging through their hearts ¡­


    <span>"... "You protected me as I traversed the night. I am willing to follow this path of love, you are the most precious ¡­"


    Finishing the song, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue looked at each other and smiled.


    "Hubby, we wille here often to sing, okay? I think it will be more interesting than watching movies." Su Qingxue said.<span>"Alright, my wife, if you want toe, I''ll definitelye with you."


    Ye Fan was about to go and see what else he wanted to sing when he heard the phone in his pocket ring.


    Ye Fan took out his phone to take a look. He frowned and quickly picked up the call. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 805

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0805


    "Song Yang, what''s the matter?"<span>One of the assassins, Song Yang, was arranged to protect Mu Mu Mu. Thanks to the assassination attempt by the Ghost Valley, Song Yang was able to save Mu Mu''s life.


    <span>Unless something goes wrong, Song Yang wouldn''t call him directly, so Ye Fan ced great importance on him.


    "Wang, Miss Mupleted a performance tonight. She was almost vited by a male ssmate of hers. I tried to stop her, but ¡­" "We''re in a bit of trouble now," Song Yang said in a deep voice.


    Ye Fan could faintly hear the sobbing of the girl on the other side of the phone. It was obviously Mu Mu Mu''s voice.<span>He recalled the call Mu Mu Mu Mu had received yesterday, saying that he was going to perform with their ss rep, and an idea suddenly appeared in his mind.


    <span>"The boy who performed with her?" Ye Fan coldly asked.


    "Yes," Song Yang said.


    <span>"Where are you guys now?" Ye Fan asked.


    Song Yang replied, "At the Dawson Hotel on Pinghe Road, the boy asked the driver to drive Miss Mu here. He wanted to make a move, but I stopped him.


    <span>This hotel seems to belong to them and there are many security guards blocking the way. If I don''t bring Miss Mu away, this matter might be too big to deal with, so please decide how to deal with it. "


    "Just wait there. Don''t let anyonee into contact with Mu Mu before I arrive!"


    After Ye Fan hung up the phone, Su Qingxue, who was at the side, saw the man''s gloomy face and could not help but ask: "Hubby, what happened to Mu Mu?"


    Ye Fan took the woman''s hand and said, "Let''s go, we''ll talk as we walk."<span>After leaving Silver Seat in the sea, the two of them drove to the Dawson Hotel.


    After knowing the gist of the matter, Su Qingxue''s expression became ugly. The rxed and happy expression waspletely gone, and dark clouds seemed to be moving in her beautiful eyes.<span>"Mu Mu isn''t hurt, right?" Su Qingxue asked faintly.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "Even if she hadn''t taken advantage of me, I guess she would have been scared quite a bit. Otherwise, with that girl''s character, she wouldn''t have cried under normal circumstances..."


    "By the way, wife, do you know anything about the background of the Dawson Hotel?"


    Su Qingxue looked out of the window and muttered, "The Dawson Conglomerate is a high-end hotel brand owned by the Overseas Capital Dawson Conglomerate."


    <span>Gao Shuliang, the chairman of the Dawson Conglomerate, was worth more than five billion dors, but as he was of overseas Chinese origin and rarely appeared in China Sea, he was not well-known.


    <span>However... Gao Shunliang''s daughter is married to the young master of Minister Shen''s family in the Ministry of Foreign Trade. The two of them are rich and have the right to work with each other.


    Ye Fan casually listened and said, "I got it. No wonder that kid surnamed Shen was so arrogant at school."


    <span>"Hubby, what are you going to do with it?" Su Qingxue turned her head and asked.


    Ye Fan''s eyes carried a chill, "You''ll know in a while..."


    <span>After arriving at the hotel, Ye Fan went to the second floor ording to what Song Yang said.


    <span>Outside of a hotel meeting room, there were over ten security guards and a few bodyguards in suits and uniforms.


    The manager of the hotel was also nervously discussing something.Seeing that Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were about to walk in, the captain of the security team stopped them. He extended his hand and said, "Sorry, there are some problems here. Please don''t go near."


    Ye Fan was toozy to waste words with him, directly pulling the guard and throwing him three meters away.


    The several security guards were startled and were about toe up, but Ye Fan was the first to push them away, causing them to fall t on their faces.


    Everyone felt Ye Fan''s imposing manner and gaze, and were all stunned, not daring to step forward anymore.


    "If you don''t want to die, then f * ck off." Ye Fan took a step forward. No one was able to stop him, and he directly broke into the conference room.Within the meeting room, a group of people stood together, led by a noblewoman. Beside her was a handsome young man in a white shirt and bow.


    <span>On the other side, Mu Mu Mu was sitting on a chair, covering his face with his hands, his hair in a mess.


    As for Song Yang, he stood to the side and looked at the group of people in front of him coldly.<span>Seeing Ye Fan and Su Qingxue enter, Song Yang let out a sigh of relief and nodded towards Ye Qingxue.


    <span>Who are you people!? Who let you in!? "


    As for the middle-aged woman, who was dressed extravagantly and had a famous brand on her body, she pointed at Ye Fan and Su Qingxue and asked in a dissatisfied manner.


    <span>Ye Fan and Su Qingxue ignored them and directly walked to Mu Mu''s side.


    <span>Su Qingxue bent down and put her arm around her sister''s shoulders and gently asked, "Mu Mu, tell sister what that person did."


    <span>"Elder sister ¡­" Hearing Su Qingxue''s voice, Mu Mu Mu Mu seemed to have finally recovered and raised his head. His face was covered in grief.


    However, what was even more shocking to Ye Fan and Su Qingxue was the red mark on the girl''s face!


    <span>"Who hit you?" Su Qingxue''s tone was cold.


    <span>At the side, Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel his heart tighten, and his fists clenched tightly.


    The girl threw herself into Su Qingxue''s arms, cried and told her what had happened ¡­


    It turned out that after Shen Yu''s performance, it was alreadyte and Shen Yu had invited Mu Mu Mu Mu to dinner.Mu Mu Mu was really hungry. Furthermore, Shen Yu had repeatedly invited her to be both a ssmate and ss monitor. Thus, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    <span>Furthermore, since the start of school, Mu Mu Mu had followed Shen Yu to the hotel.


    <span>However, after finishing her meal at the Western Restaurant at the Dawson Conglomerate, Shen Yu wanted Mu Mu Mu to be her girlfriend.


    Mu Mu Yi tactfully refused, but Shen Yu refused. She actually allowed her bodyguard to guard the door to prevent Mu Mu Mu from leaving the restaurant and even forced her to enter a hotel room!


    <span>Mu Mu Mu''s temper wasn''t small, so naturally, she decided to barge out. While they were arguing, Shen Yu pped her and stunned Mu Mu Mu!


    After all, she was a girl, and her training had not produced much results. How could she beat a boy?<span>It was at this moment that Song Yang discovered that something was amiss and rushed to the scene. After rescuing Mu Mu Mu, he was stopped by a group of security guards and bodyguards.


    Naturally, Song Yang could kill his way out, but it was a hotel downtown with arge number of ordinary people. Song Yang did not know how to deal with this situation, afraid that he would blow up the situation.<span>"Little girl, don''t nder us! My son is a schr, a proper Young Master of the Wealthy ss. When the nobledy heard Mu Mu Mu''s words, she sneered and reprimanded him, "I can see that you''re clearly putting on an act and trying to cheat money from our Shen family, right?"


    <span>Shen Yu smiled contemptuously, "Mom, Mu Mu Mu is the daughter of the musician Mister Mu Xuesong. She shouldn''t be in need of money, right?"


    The noblewoman held onto her son''s shoulder and said: "My precious son, how much money do you think you can earn from doing music? No matter how rich their family is, how could they be as rich as our family? "Besides, we have money and power. Everyone is jealous and wants to ssh dirty water on us."


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 806

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0806"Nonsense! I don''t want your money! "My sister is much richer than you all!" Mu Mu Mu Mu said furiously.


    <span>"Haha, what a joke. Who''s your sister?" Thedy teased.


    The general manager of the hotel at the side now whispered to thedy, "Madam, thatdy dressed in pink over there, she seems to be the chairman of the Embroidery Group, Su Qingxue ¡­"


    Su Qingxue was famous in the business world and was a super ice beauty. Naturally, most of the business elites knew her.


    The noblewoman stared nkly for a moment and carefully examined it. She discovered that it was really just like Su Qingxue in the photos and TV reports.<span>But she didn''t care too much and just sneered: "Oh ¡­" "No wonder your mouth is full of nonsense. So you''re actually Director Su''s sister. Director Su, how did you teach your sister? You seduced my son. That''s too outrageous."


    The Shen family had the right to, the Dawson Conglomerate had money, and just in terms of personal wealth, it was not less than Su Qingxue.<span>Thus, even if they recognized Su Qingxue, the noble woman and Shen Yu were not afraid at all.


    Su Qingxue''s face was as cold as ice. She emotionlessly said, "I want your son to apologize to my sister right now. He hit my sister, so he should be beaten by my sister."


    "Apologize? You still want to hit me? Why? It is Mu Mu Mu who is shameless. You came here to seduce me, but when I rejected her, she ndered me! " Shen Yu Xieughed.Shen Yu! You actually dared to bite me after doing such a thing, I''m going to sue you! " Mu Mu Mu Mu''s eyes were filled with tears of grievance as he retorted loudly with a flushed face.


    At this time, a refined man wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses walked from behind the noblewoman and said, "This Miss Mu is surnamed Lu. As Young Master Shen''swyer, I would like to advise you on something.


    <span>"You want to sue Young Master Shen for evidence? You don''t have any evidence on video or audio, and you don''t have any witnesses either. Why would you sue our Young Master Shen?"


    <span>"Haha, did you hear that? Lawyer L¨¹ was awyer who handled big international cases! What he said was the legal basis! Go on, go on, tell the evidence! What can you do to me?! " Shen Yu proudly crossed her legs.


    <span>Long before Ye Fan and the others came, they had already dealt with all kinds of evidence with the specially hiredwyer L¨¹.


    <span>Now, as long as they did not admit it, there would be no problem with thew.


    Lawyer L¨¹ pushed his sses and brought his briefcase over to Mu Mu Mu. He ced a document on the table.


    "What is this?" Su Qingxue asked coldly.


    "Director Su, this is a secret settlement agreement. As long as Miss Mu Mu Mu Mu signs on it, we will pretend that nothing happened and let everyone have their peace." Lawyer Lu said with a formal smile.


    Su Qingxue sneered, "You want us to settle this matter peacefully? Do you think we can''t afford awyer? Or are we afraid of the Shen family? "


    Lawyer L¨¹ sighed and pushed his sses. "Forgive me for being blunt, but if this matter gets out of hand, the one who will suffer will be your little sister, Miss Mu. For your sister''s sake, I think it would be better to sign this agreement. ""What kind of joke is this!? "Elder sister, don''t listen to his nonsense. I must seek justice!" Mu Mu Mu pushed the contract onto the floor.


    Lawyer L¨¹ smiled, bent down to pick up the contract again, and said, "As far as I know, Young Master Shen has always been a good person in school, in the upper social circles. He has always had a good reputation.


    If this matter were to spread or to the court, we can say that you are ndering us forck of valid evidence.


    At that time, no matter how public opinion changed, they would only feel that something had happened between Young Master Shen and Missy Mu ¡­ "Miss Mu, you are in your prime and just entered university. If this news spreads, it will be a bad thing for your daughter''s family ¡­"


    Upon hearing his words, Mu Mu Mu''s delicate body trembled in anger, "Nothing happened between Shen Yu and I!"


    <span>"This... "It''s not up to us to decide. The public, of course, have their own preferences when ites to the evaluation of Mu Xuesong''s daughter ¡­" Lawyer L¨¹ squinted his eyes and smiled.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes shed and she fell silent. Indeed, if such a thing were to be spread out, it would definitely be disadvantageous for the girl.


    Shen Yu was a rich and influential young master, it was normal for him to y with women. Although the people criticized her, most of them would look down on the women that were with him, it was like bing a prostitute in a memorial arch.


    If this matter were to be reported by the media and the Shen family spread the news, then Mu Mu Mu would be connected to Shen Yu for the rest of his life.<span>However... If she just swallowed her anger like that, not to mention Mu Mu Mu, Su Qingxue definitely wouldn''t be able to do it.


    <span>Thedy then chuckled, "Lawyer L¨¹ has already exined it so clearly, don''t you understand? "Miss Su, your Embroidery Group seems to be actively developing abroad. My father-inw is in charge of foreign trade, so you should be familiar with him ¡­"


    "Haha, mom, don''t be like this, you''re scaring them to death!" Shen Yu chuckled."Sister! I don''t want to sign! Let''s go! If they want to use Minister Shen to pressure you, I will go find Father. I will make him lose his reputation! " Mu Mu Mu stood up and pulled Su Qingxue along.


    <span>Su Qingxue supported her sister and seriously said, "Mu Mu, don''t cry. Sister isn''t afraid of them and won''t let you sign it."


    <span>Just when Su Qingxue was thinking about how to deal with this, Ye Fan, who was silent beside her, suddenly spoke ¡­


    <span>"Song Yang, that brat just hit Mu Mu. What did you do?" Ye Fan asked in a low voice.


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at Ye Fan in surprise. She discovered that Ye Fan''s gaze seemed to be a little strange. The man hadn''t said anything just now, so she didn''t know what method he had thought of.


    <span>All in all, Su Qingxue felt a bit panicked when she saw the man''s eyes ¡­ ¡­


    Song Yang''s body trembled as he lowered his head and said respectfully, "After I entered, I saw that there were bodyguards trying to capture Miss Mu, so I forced them to retreat. However, they were surrounded and it was inconvenient to leave, so I brought Miss Mu here to call you."


    Ye Fan turned around and looked at his subordinates, "How old are you this year?"


    "This subordinate is already thirty-seven." Song Yang began to sweat profusely. The others might not feel it, but he could feel that Ye Fan seemed to be very unhappy.<span>Ye Fan sighed, "Could it be that you are getting old and want to retire?"


    Song Yang shuddered and quickly kneeled on the ground, "Your majesty! Forgive me! This subordinate did not handle it properly! "This scene caused the noblewomen, Shen Yu, Lawyer Lu and the others to be shocked. They did not notice Ye Fan''s existence and felt that this man was very inconspicuous.


    Ye Fan said expressionlessly, "You are not guilty because Mu Mu''s life wasn''t in danger, but if you still don''t want to retire ¡­" It was best not to sharpen your edges, and to sharpen your de ¡­ Do you understand? "<span>Song Yang''s body tensed, and a murderous look appeared on his downcast face. It was as if a sharp de had been unsheathed in his eyes.


    "Understood."After taking a deep breath, Song Yang stood up. Like a fierce tiger stepping out of its sluice, he took a step forward and extended three of his fingers, firmly grabbing onto thewyer''s throat!


    "Puchi!"


    <span>His finger was like a military thorn, and his throat was like a piece of paper as it was directly pierced through!


    <span>With a tug from Song Yang, Lawyer L¨¹''s Adam''s apple was pulled out along with the blood vessels and he was killed on the spot! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 807

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0807


    This scene shocked everyone present!


    Lawyer L¨¹ had been using sharp words just now to force the other party to sign the confidentiality agreement. In the blink of an eye, his throat had been pulled out!<span>Apanying them were the screams and shouts of the mother and son of the Shen family. The bodyguards'' faces were also pale. This method of killing really made them scared out of their wits!


    The group of people immediately wanted to run out of the door, but Song Yang dodged and was the first to rush to the door, blocking it."No one can leave."


    Looking at the sinister and murderous Song Yang, the group of Shen family members did not dare to move.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing!? Are you all courting death!? Kill in broad daylight!? Su Qingxue! Do you believe that I will have my father-inw step forward and shut down your embroidery group right now!? " Thedy tried her best to resist her fear as she scolded.<span>Su Qingxue did not reply. In fact, she did not know how to react. She originally thought that Ye Fan would use some connections to settle this matter.


    <span>But he didn''t expect that Ye Fan would actually choose such a simple and crude method to kill?


    Mu Mu Mu was shocked as she stuck close to Su Qingxue and stopped crying. It was very rare for her to see Ye Fan reveal such a face.<span>Ye Fan was thinking about something, so he naturally took out a cigarette and lit it.


    At the moment, no one was considering whether smoking was prohibited in this ce.Ye Fan pondered for a moment, exhaled a mouthful of white smoke, and looked towards the girl, "Mu, the thing that guy hit you with, was it his right hand?"


    Mu Mu Mu was stunned for a moment before nodding his head.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything, but Song Yang, who was standing on the other side, already had a bloody dagger in his hand.


    <span>Seeing Song Yang walk towards Shen Yu, the noble woman immediately shouted: "Quick ¡­ Stop him! Take him down! "


    However, the bodyguards could not withstand Song Yang''s killing intent and did not dare to move out of fear.<span>The noblewoman could only shout out, "I''ll give him a hundred thousand yuan if anyone can subdue him!"


    <span>When the bodyguards heard that, they gritted their teeth and rushed towards Song Yang.


    However, with just two casual shes of the dagger in his hand, Song Yang had sliced off the legs that came at him and his fists that came at him, causing blood to gush out madly from all over the ground!


    The group of bodyguards didn''t even get a chance to look carefully before they were already dead. They grimaced in pain as they fell to the side.<span>"Scram!" Those who stop me, die ¡­ "


    Song Yang, who was covered in blood, arrived in front of Shen Yu, and the group of bodyguards immediately fled.<span>Seeing that, Shen Yu was scared out of her wits, panicking as she got up to run.


    <span>However, Song Yang grabbed his right hand and shed down with his dagger, chopping off one of his arms!


    "Ah!"<span>Shen Yu miserably shouted, "Mom! Mom! I... My hand! "


    The nobledy didn''t care about her son anymore. She was so scared that her face was drained of color. She kneeled on the ground and begged, "Don''t ¡­ Don''t kill me. Please... Don''t kill me. My family is very rich! I... I can give you as much as I want! "Song Yang turned his head and looked at Ye Fan, asking for his opinion.


    Ye Fan held the cigarette in his mouth, and nodded very casually, not even ncing at the noblewoman.


    Song Yang understood what she meant and immediately stabbed the dagger into thedy''s throat. Pulling it out, he took her life without hesitation!<span>The nobledy didn''t understand how everything could have happened so suddenly, yet life was so fragile ¡­


    <span>Shen Yu, who was at the side, saw this scene, and immediately lost her head from fright, and fainted on the spot.


    Seeing everything that was happening, Mu Mu Mu was stunned. She would never have imagined that Ye Fan would ssh blood on the spot in order to avenge her.Even though he didn''t think that the mother and son pair were worthy of sympathy, it wasn''t the first time Shen Yu and his mother had done so.


    However, the idea of killing someone directly, in the eyes of ordinary people, was still a terrifying one.<span>Su Qingxue knew Ye Fan''s background. Of course, she knew that killing a few people was nothing to Ye Fan.


    <span>What she cared about was something else.


    "Hubby, what should we do next?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Ye Fan threw away the tip of his cigarette and stamped it down, then said with a smile, "Take Mu Mu back home, I will go and take care of it."


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned and was a bit worried.


    Seeing this, Ye Fan smiled and said, "Rest assured my wife, I guarantee that by tomorrow, nothing will happen and the embroidery group will be safe and sound."


    <span>"I''m not worried about thepany, are you sure you want to ¡­ Would the Dragon King and the others be dissatisfied with you? " Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan said with a smile that was not a smile, "It''s time..." "It''s time to displease them."


    Su Qingxue didn''t understand what this man meant, but after thinking about it, Ye Fan must have thought a lot about it after staying silent for so long, so she didn''t ask anymore.


    <span>Su Qingxue brought Mu Mu and left the Dawson Conglomerate. No one dared to stop them.


    Ye Fan wasn''t in a hurry to leave. Sitting in the conference room with his feet on the conference table, he said to the hotel manager, "Go, call the police."The manager of the Dawson Conglomerate was so scared that his legs turned to jelly. He hurriedly shook his head when he heard Ye Fan''s words, "No, no..." I... I won''t call the police! Don''t worry. "I won''t call the police, please don''t kill me ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled, "If I tell you to call the police, then call the police. Find their chief, Yao Zhengang, and tell him that I, Ye Fan, am looking for him."<span>The manager was stunned for a moment. With trembling hands, he took out his cell phone and made a call to the police.


    Not long after, Ye Fan''s phone rang. Director Yao Zhengang from the Defense Bureau directly called him.


    <span>"Mr. Ye ¡­" What are you singing about, why... Why did he kill someone in public in a hotel? That is Minister Shen''s daughter-inw and grandson! "


    <span>Yao Zhengang had not interacted with Ye Fan for a long time. He never thought that after being obedient for so long, the news would be so explosive!


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Commissioner Yao, I just want you to send someone over to clean up the scene. As for the rest of the matters ¡­." "You just need to report it. Don''t you have a connection with the dragon soul? It''s not like you can control it."


    "I ¡­" Yao Zhen Gang felt discouraged after hearing that. Indeed, even he did not dare to offend this great deity. It was better for him to report this to his superior as soon as possible.


    <span>After hanging up, Ye Fan brought Song Yang out of the hotel and to the side of the road.


    <span>"Song Yang, you can go. Continue to be in charge of protecting Mu Mu. I need to go back a bitter." Ye Fan said.


    Song Yang hesitated and asked, "Wang, who else do you want to kill? "These ordinary people are not worthy enough for you to make a move. Let me help you kill them."


    "People, we need to kill, but, it''s not here, there''s no need for you and I to act." Ye Fan smiled and waved his hand: "Go back, in the future when you do something, be more decisive, don''t forget that you came from ''Baffodil''."


    "Yes sir!" Song Yang patted his chest and respectfully retreated. In the dark night, he quickly disappeared.<span>Ye Fan took out a cigarette and lit it up for himself. Watching the traffic and the shing lights on the road, he leisurely walked while making a phone call.


    <span>"Asmuntis ¡­" Still on Purgatory Ind? Oh... "It''s nothing much, I just want to kill a few people..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 808

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0808


    As one of the richest and most crowded areas in the world, Mai Guoji Ind has arge number of mansions and mansions.


    In the study of one of the mansions, an old man in silk pajamas, his grey hair neatlybed, sat on a chair.


    He held a cigar in one hand and a picture in the other. On the picture, it was a picture of an old man and a young man. That young man was Shen Yu.This old man was the current chairman of the Dawson Conglomerate, Richie Dawson.


    <span>"Has the killer been apprehended?" Dawson asked, his eyes glum.


    In front of his desk, a middle-aged man with a moustache shook his head and said, "Father, it seems like the local Defense Bureau of Hua Hai has temporarily chosen to keep quiet. They just blocked the news."


    <span>"Hmph ¡­" Just because that girl is Su Qingxue''s cousin of the Embroidery Group? "


    <span>"We''re not sure yet, but the other side probably has some ability. We should be more careful." The small mustached man said.


    <span>"Prudence? Your sister is dead! Your nephew has lost an arm! You want me to be cautious?! " Dawson said hoarsely.


    <span>Big Beard lowered his head: "Father, to be honest..." His little sister had spoiled Xiao Yu''s heart. Previously, he had been beaten to death by several women, and they had even yed two female students to death. This was already very dangerous.


    <span>If it wasn''t for the fact that those two families don''t have any background, I''m afraid we would have gotten into a fight a long time ago ¡­ This time, why don''t we seek reconciliation? If the other party dares to kill someone, they might have nothing to fear. "


    "Shut up!" Are you f * cking the son of my Dawson n!? As a man, what did it matter to him to y with a few women!? "If they were willing to give us the money, who can we me!?" Dawson said angrily.


    The small mustached man had aplicated expression on his face as he lowered his head, not daring to say another word.


    "Go, contact the best assassin and find out who did it. I want to repay the debt of blood with blood!" Dawson said fiercely.<span>Big Beard sighed, but there was nothing he could do. "Yes, Father."


    As he turned to leave the study, the door opened.<span>A woman dressed in maid uniform walked in.


    "What''s going on?! Hey! Who are you!? Who allowed you to trespass into the study room?! " The man with the mustache looked puzzled, because he didn''t seem to have a servant at home.<span>The maid expressionlessly took out a silencer and fired a shot at Richie Dawson, who was sitting inside.


    "Pfft!"With a muffled sound, the bullet pierced through the old man''s head!


    Following that, he aimed the gun at the bearded man.<span>The moustache man screamed in fear and raised his hands, "Don''t... Don''t kill me! "


    "Congrattions, conscience, for taking back your life!" The female assassin said and kept her gun.


    She turned her head and leapt towards the window. "ng!" After smashing through the window, she jumped into the thicket below!<span>When the mustache man ran to the window in fright, looking for him, where was the killer?!


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    Hua Hai, a barbeque shop by the roadside.


    <span>Ye Fan was smoking and crossing his legs. He ordered a te of Saltwater Mung Bean and asked for a few kebabs. He was drinking the Erguotou and eating veryfortably.


    Sensing that someone hade over, Ye Fan shouted to the shop owner, "Boss, bring out a ss of wine!"


    <span>"Hey, okay." The owner brought out a ss.


    <span>Just as he put down the cup, a burly middle-aged man sat opposite of Ye Fan.


    <span>"It looks like... "You know that I wille and find you?" The middle-aged man squinted his eyes and said.


    Ye Fan smiled, picked up the bottle of wine, and poured a cup for the other party, "Since you came to see your nephew, you won''t be returning to the capital so soon, right?"


    This person was none other than the Dragon King."Lucifer ¡­ What exactly do you want to do? Do you know that Shen Yu is the only son of the Shen family, and he is also the leader of the Chinese rich and powerful people? You touched their precious baby and even killed Dawson''s daughter ¡­ "Do you know how much this will affect us?" the Dragon King asked solemnly.


    Ye Fan picked up a bunch ofmb kidneys, took a bite, and nodded: "The taste is really good ¡­ ¡­" Dragon King, why don''t you give it a try? "


    "Do you think I''m in the mood to eat? Chief asked me, what is going on? Minister Shen was furious, and along with a few other high-ranking ministers, he has already pressured our Dragon Soul ¡­ " The Dragon King said in a deep voice.<span>Ye Fan yfully asked, "Dragon King, are you afraid?"


    <span>The Dragon King was silent for a moment before narrowing his eyes. "What are you trying to say?"


    Ye Fan smiled, took a sip of his wine, "If you don''t want to say it, I also know. Actually, whether it''s those ministers or their leaders, when they pressure you, you will only get annoyed, but not afraid.


    Why? Because you have nothing to fear, you have the n''s background, to put it bluntly, at the very least, you can just leave it at that. Who knows, maybe those heads wille and beg you to stay ¡­ Yes and no? "<span>Dragon King took a deep breath, picked up his wine cup, and took a sip. This cheap, high alcohol made his brain spin very fast, but he still couldn''t figure out what Ye Fan really meant.


    "What bullsh * t Shen family, what a messed up Dawson Conglomerate. Actually, both of us know that in the ordinary rules, they do have some ability."


    But... Once they break the rules andpete with absolute power, they''ll just be a bunch of guys who don''t know anything about the power behind the world ¡­ "


    Ye Fan smiled, and went close to the Dragon King and said, "It''s just like, in your n''s eyes, it doesn''t matter who is in charge of this world, nor does it matter who is in charge of it.Because you know that when you need it, you can use absolute power at any time to control this Divine Great Land in your hands.


    <span>Thus ¡­ "You guys are the ones who are fearless, ying your role ording to the game''s rules, aren''t you?"


    Dragon King''s face darkened as he gradually understood what was going on. He let out a heavy snort, "Lucifer, you are too arrogant. Could it be ¡­" "You think you can bepared with the n?"


    Ye Fan sneered and said, "Don''t misunderstand, I have no interest in sitting on equal ground with anyone. I just want to see, this world..." Who can stop me! "<span>The Dragon King took a deep breath. Ye Fan''s craziness had exceeded his expectations. Just as he was about to say something, the special phone he carried with him rang.


    The Dragon King took out his cell phone and answered, "What''s the matter ¡­"


    Before he could finish listening, the Dragon King''s expression changed. Very soon, he hung up the phone."Lucifer, how dare you tantly kill the higher-ups of China!"


    Just now, the Dragon King had actually heard the news of Minister Shen''s sudden death due to a ''heart attack''!


    Who would believe that such a coincidence had to have been secretly poisoned!<span>Ye Fan ate the kebabs and leisurely said, "Back then, I didn''t like OLD-ONES and Holy King''s Court riding on my head, so ¡­ ¡­" It took me two years to subdue them.


    After five or six years, I thought that I would always be able to live afortable life when I retired, and that no one would bother me anymore. However, things didn''t turn out as I wished.<span>It''s fine that the enemies abroad never stopped, but how the hell did hee up with your ridiculous ns again?


    My wife wanted to meet her biological grandfather, but she was even restricted by this, restricted by that, I had to take some medical information from the Earth Axis, and even had to put in so much effort to save him ¡­


    I kept enduring, and this time my wife''s best friend was going to be robbed by your nephew, and he even said that he was going to make my wife his concubine ¡­


    I was about to shit on my face. Am I going to open my mouth to do that? Anyway, this enmity... He didn''t want to tie the knot anymore.<span>Since I already have no way out, then what else can I endure? I can''t bear it any longer, I don''t need to endure it any longer ¡­ Whoever dares to provoke me will be killed by me! "


    "Ridiculous!" The Dragon King mmed his hand on the table and said, "Do you really think that with your power, you canpete with the power of the n!? You are simply courting death! "


    The Dragon King finally understood that this time, Ye Fan had suddenly ordered his subordinates to kill someone, not just against the Shen family and the Dawson Conglomerate, but for the higher ups of China to see, for the n to see!Ye Fan wanted to let them all know that he was this reckless, this daring to see blood. To put it bluntly, life and death were indifferent, and if they didn''t ept it, they would do it! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 809

    One second. Org, free of charge!0809


    The Dragon King''s eyes shined as he stared at Ye Fan, and said in a low voice, "Ye Fan, do you know, this kind of thought is very likely to cause one''s own body to burn?""Heh ¡­" Is that so? "Ye Fan took out a cigarette, lit it up, and held the wine cup in his hand. After thinking for a while, he asked," Dragon King, have you ever been to Africa? "


    <span>The Dragon King frowned, not understanding why Ye Fan suddenly brought up such a seemingly unrted topic.


    But he still shook his head, "I''ve never been there. Maybe when I retire in the future, I''ll consider going there ¡­"<span>"Oh... I''m very familiar with it, if there''s a chance, I can take you on a tour. "Ye Fan smiled and said:" In Africa, there are a lot of animals, they are social animals, zebras, elephants, monkeys, bison, lions ¡­


    I like watching lions there, watching lions hunt, watching them sleep, watching them fight.


    You know. Among all the lions, which one is the most afraid every day? "The Dragon King thought for a moment. "The weakest one?"


    Ye Fan shook his finger, "On the contrary, every day the pressure is the greatest. The one with the greatest fear in his eyes is the Lion King, the lion among the lions."


    "Oh? How did you know? " the Dragon King asked.<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "I''ve been watching it for too long, so I can naturally feel it..." From the looks of it, it was already the king of the lion herd.


    But in fact, every day he might encounter the challenges of other lions, and every time he lost a battle, all the lionesses would leave him.<span>It spent every day in a state of panic, afraid that the day it became old woulde where it would lose its battle in despair ¡­


    <span>As for the weak, they will not be afraid to lose. Only the strong will be worried about gains and losses, and have their hands and feet tied. "


    <span>When the Dragon King heard this, his eyes became serious.


    <span>Ye Fan took a drag from his cigarette, flicked away the ash on his cigarette, and continued, "Actually, I don''t know if I''m overestimating myself or not. I''m just trying to hit a rock with an egg."


    I''m not sure about your ns either. How many people there are, how many experts, how high can they be ¡­


    But I know lions, and I know the strong. In this world, the stronger one was, the stronger the power, the more they would be afraid of falling t on their backs.<span>"Because the higher he stands, the more miserable he will fall ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the Dragon King with a smile that was not a smile and said, "There are no disputes, no conflicts, no battles. That King will forever be the King.


    <span>Thus ¡­ The one who is truly afraid of causing war is not the so-called weaklings, but the strong ones right now, isn''t that so? "


    Dragon King felt a chill down his spine. The words and aura of this young man in front of him made him realize that he had underestimated him!


    It was obvious that Ye Fan was not a rash person, and did not disregard the consequences and get hot-blooded. He actually knew very well what he was doing.Ye Fan saw that the Dragon King''s face was unsightly, and continued to smile, "There is one more thing, I am very curious, is your n, or even your n, twisted together?"


    The more powerful a country was, the more likely it was to fight internally without external enemies ¡­ The n, the n, I think that makes sense too.


    Before your ns want to suppress me, are you sure that your internal affairs will not be thrown into chaos? I think... Not necessarily. "


    The Dragon King sucked in a breath of cold air, staring straight at Ye Fan, feeling a strong sense of unease in his heart.<span>This kid, had he thought so deeply!?


    Seeing that the Dragon King didn''t say anything, Ye Fan took out a piece of 100 dors, ced it on the table, and then stood up.


    "Dragon King, that''s all I can say. If you all want to stand up for that Shen family member, then I will be waiting for you all at any time. If your nephew wants to seek revenge on me, then that is what I want even more!<span>My brothers and I have been umting our energy for five years and can fight the world at any time, what about you? "Hahahaha..."


    <span>Finishing these words, Ye Fanughed loudly, turned around and left the barbeque store, feeling very happy.


    Since he could no longer avoid a battle with the family, he had to first show his unwavering determination to fear the family!


    If one did not even have the courage to face them head on, then they would have already lost in terms of momentum and mentality. There was no need to talk about anything else.


    <span>Ye Fan wanted to see, he, a young man in his twenties, dared to fight this group of ancient ns that were hiding behind the scenes in China. Did he dare to lower his status, pull down his old face, and fight with him?


    <span>Until Ye Fan disappeared, the Dragon King had not left his seat.


    He sat quietly in his seat, and after a while a woman in red came and sat down across from the Dragon King.


    <span>"Where is he? Gone? " The girl was Xiao Xin''er.


    Because things happened so fast, the Dragon King hurried over to see Ye Fan. Even though she had received the news, she was still unable to get here immediately.


    Dragon King nodded and sighed, "He''s gone ¡­ ¡­ "Let''s just leave."<span>Xiao Xin''er heard the tone and said: "What did he say? How should this matter be resolved? Some of the higher ups were panicking. Did the leader give the order to arrest him? "


    The Dragon King poured himself a cup of wine and gulped it down before asking, "Arrest? How? Don''t forget, a few days ago, he just killed the Holy Dragon Knight And! "<span>Xiao Xin''er bit her lips and said with some dissatisfaction, "It''s not like I''m And."


    <span>"Heh heh... "Xin Er, with my identity as Uncle Ye, I advise you not to try to be brave. If Ye Fan is capable, you have to admit it."


    <span>Olendo. He had thought that one of the ten legendary experts would be killed by him just like that! I can''t wait to see for myself how he did it!


    <span>Even though it was said that it had been dissolved, but because of that matter, the human heart was more united than ever before!


    <span>Do you know how many organizations are in foreign countries? I''ve heard that after the Sovereign King of Hell killed the Holy Dragon Knight, he wanted to be a vassal group?! "


    The Dragon Kingughed bitterly, as if he was mumbling to himself, "This brat, even though he seems to be passing by casually, I wonder what he''s doing all day ¡­


    But secretly, he must be training arduously. Otherwise, his strength wouldn''t have risen so fast... "He''s not afraid of those with talent, but he''s afraid of those with talent who are diligent."


    When Xiao Xin''er heard this, she felt somewhat uneasy. She also realized that the gap between her and Ye Fan was widening.


    "Dragon King, what did he say to you that you have to be so afraid of him?" Xiao Xin''er frowned and said, "With the existence of our big ns, how can he overturn the heavens?"


    The Dragon King raised his eyebrows as he secretly felt sorrowful in his heart. Even the phoenix girl didn''t understand. Actually, the big n wasn''t as wless as he had imagined ¡­This was the difference in knowledge and experience that he had gained since he was a child. It was not something that could be made up for simply by using ancient martial arts cultivation.


    Seeing that Xiao Xin''er kept pursuing the matter, the Dragon King could only sigh and reply, "He said ¡­ to be the new Lion King. "


    "Lion King?"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er was confused and didn''t understand what he meant. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 810

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0810


    When Ye Fan returned home, it was already the middle of the night, but the living room was still lit up.


    On the sofa, Su Qingxue hugged Mu Mu and watched the TV.<span>Mu Mu Mu wasn''t in the mood to watch TV either. The girl''s eyes were swollen from crying. The incident today had given her a huge shock.


    Normally, when she was in school, she would always run into someone who she thought was a good person, but now, she suddenly did such an outrageous thing to him.<span>Since she was young, Mu Xuesong was unwilling to give her a p. Yet, today, she was pped by Shen Yu.


    <span>The grievances and fear in Mu Mu Mu Mu''s heart were hard to describe.


    <span>"You''re back?" Seeing Ye Fan enter, Su Qingxue asked with concern, "How is it?"


    Ye Fan smiled and replied, "Don''t worry, there''s nothing to worry about. Even if there''s something, I''m here."


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, she didn''t ask anymore.


    Ye Fan walked to the side of the sofa and caressed Mu Mu Mu''s head. "Little girl, just sleep is enough. It''s not good to continue crying at night."


    "I don''t want to sleep. When I close my eyes, I want to have a nightmare!" Mu Mu Mu leaned on Su Qingxue and hugged her tightly.


    Ye Fan felt helpless. In this kind of situation, he didn''t know what to do, and since Shen Yu was already disabled, there was no use in killing him."Big sister, I don''t want to be with a boy anymore, how about I follow you for the rest of my life? Don''t leave me behind ¡­ " Mu Mu Mu looked at Su Qingxue eagerly.


    It was obvious that Mu Mu Mu Mu really was provoked. Initially, it was only due to the age of a girl, but when her love affair blossomed, even if she didn''t really fall for Shen Yu, she still thought that this male student wasn''t bad.Who would have thought that the decent Shen Yu would turn out to be a beast with a human''s face.


    Mu Mu Mu was truly afraid of such an oue.


    "Silly girl, it''s not like all the men in the world are like this! Look at me, brother-inw, I''m fine, right? " Ye Fan hurriedly said.<span>Mu Mu Mu lifted his head and cried, "You are my brother-inw! Can it be the same!? "


    <span>"I ¡­" Ye Fan muttered in his heart, that wasn''t what you thought before.


    Su Qingxue raised her head and frowned, "Stop talking!" Go wash up and sleep! "I will chat with Mu Mu about girls."


    Ye Fan had no choice but to shake his head and go upstairs.


    However, just as he walked upstairs, he heard Su Qingxue''s words with one ear. He couldn''t help but to make Ye Fan listen attentively ¡­


    "... Mu Mu, just because you''ve had a bad experience with a boy, you shouldn''t think that all men in this world are like that.<span>At your age, in college, if there are good guys chasing you, you still have to be brave enough to love them, you know? "


    <span>"Elder sister, did you have a rtionship in university before?" Mu Mu Mu''s curiosity was piqued.


    Su Qingxue smiled and nodded, "Of course I''ve talked about it before, even though it was only for a short period of less than a month ¡­ ¡­ "But it''s a very good memory, and also my first love ¡­"


    Ye Fan stood at the door of his room, his face almost turning green after hearing this.What!? Su Qingxue actually had a boyfriend in university!? Or was it his first love!?


    How could he not know!? Didn''t they say that Teng Ziqiao was only an ordinary senior?<span>All of a sudden, Ye Fan held his breath and listened quietly at the door.


    Mu Mu Mu Mu was also surprised. "Elder sister, you can date someone in school?"<span>"Why not? When we meet good love, of course we have to catch it." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>"Then... "Then elder sister, how did you talk about him? What was his appearance like? Was he handsome?" Mu Mu Mu seemed to have forgotten about her as she started to gossip.


    Su Qingxue put her legs on the sofa and hugged her knees. She recalled, "Actually, I don''t remember too clearly. That guy''s appearance. He''s from the ss next door. He seems pretty pretty pretty, and also sunny."


    "Ah, then why did he chase you? How can I chase you? " Mu Mu Mu asked.


    "What problem is that? Do I look like no one is chasing me?" Su Qingxue pinched her sister''s nose.


    <span>Mu Mu Mu said with a smile, "Elder sister, you''re so beautiful. There must be a lot of people chasing after you. But I''m curious as to why you''re with that boy."


    Su Qingxue said, "At that time, many boys actually had better conditions, but ¡­. The boy smiled warmly, and he told me he wanted to pursue me. He was simple, and his eyes were clean.


    I once bought a lot of strawberries at a fruit store outside the school, and the boy happened to meet me and asked me if I liked strawberries very much.<span>I said, ''Yes,'' and I thought he was going to buy me lots of strawberries, but he just left.


    <span>"What? You''re so stingy?" Mu Mu Mu pouted.


    Su Qingxue pursed her lips and smiled, "But, the next day, guess what ¡­ ¡­"<span>Mu Mu Mu shook her head and grabbed onto Su Qingxue''s arm. "Elder sister, don''t keep us in suspense. Tell us quickly, what happened?"


    Su Qingxue said with a sweet expression on her face, "The next day, about this time as well. Our school has blossoming apricot flowers and the petals are dancing in the wind. It''s very beautiful, very beautiful ¡­ ¡­That boy appeared at the door of our ss with a bouquet of flowers in his hand. To all of us'' surprise, those flowers were all made from bright red strawberries!


    <span>He asked me if I wanted to be his girlfriend. I couldn''t resist it, so I agreed. "


    <span>Mu Mu Mu''s eyes sparkled as he muttered, "That boy is so romantic ¡­ Unfortunately, I don''t like to eat strawberries. I like to eat watermelon. What a pity. "


    Ye Fan, who was standing upstairs, felt quite ufortable listening to this. Just which man was he? At that time, he didn''t know how he developed with Su Qingxue ¡­


    "Big sister, how did you break up with that boy? "Why did we spend so little time together?" Mu Mu Mu Mu asked.<span>Su Qingxue quietly said, "It was because after we were together that we felt that there were some differences in values, so we broke up peacefully."


    "Oh... "So that''s the case ¡­" Mu Mu Mu Mu nodded.


    Su Qingxue caressed the girl''s hair and said, "Although we have only been together for a short time, love is very beautiful. That memory, I will remember for the rest of my life.If you give up love because of a mere Shen Yu, it''s not worth it, is it? "


    <span>Mu Mu Mu thought about it seriously before replying, "I got it, Big Sister. I''m starting to fall in love again. Hehe ¡­"


    <span>"It''s good that you understand. You can stay at our house tonight. Go up and wash up. You''re very tired," Su Qingxue said.


    Mu Mu Mu hugged her elder sister and kissed her on the cheek. "Elder sister, I find it''s good to have you here. I''m going to bed, good night!"


    <span>Very quickly, Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu ran up the stairs with light footsteps. It seemed as though the haze had beenpletely swept away.


    Su Qingxue let out a sigh and turned off the TV. She also went upstairs and prepared to enter her bedroom.But, just as she was about to enter, Ye Fan arrived at her side.


    "Aiya, you scared me! "What are you doing, hubby?" Su Qingxue was speechless. This man was acting like a thief at home, his footsteps werepletely silent.<span>Ye Fan''s face didn''t look too good, and he dejectedly asked, "Wife..." That. The first love I gave you a bunch of strawberries, why haven''t I heard you mention it before? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 811

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0811


    "Great!" You with the surname Ye, we sisters were whispering to each other, and you''re still listening in on us from upstairs!? Are you a man or not?! " Su Qingxue said angrily.<span>Ye Fan''s old face turned red and he tried to defend himself, "I..." My hearing is good! It wasn''t like he was listening on purpose! Besides... Besides, I''m concerned about my sister-inw''s mental health! "


    "There''s no need for you to be so concerned! I''m really not ashamed! " Su Qingxue shook her head and nned to open the door.Ye Fan hurriedly pulled at the woman and said, "Wife, you haven''t answered me yet. Who exactly is that man? Do you still have any contact with him?"


    Su Qingxue speechlessly raised her head and sighed, "Ye Fan, are you stupid? Do you really believe what I just said?"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was stunned.<span>"In order to let Mu Mu walk out of the shadows and not bepletely disappointed in love, I told her a story.


    You''ve already been with me for almost a year, why don''t you have this much resolution! If Mu Mu believes it, how can you believe it? " Su Qingxue lowered her voice and asked.


    Ye Fan stuttered for a long time without saying a word. He was also concerned, but he was confused. He had actually forgotten that Su Qingxue was an outstanding "actress".


    If there really was such a first love, then he should have mentioned it when Teng Ziqiao first appeared.<span>Moreover, with Su Qingxue''s shrewdness, how could she agree to be someone''s girlfriend just because of a bunch of strawberries?


    <span>"Wife... That move of yours is truly brilliant. I admire you, I admire you... " Ye Fan sincerely cupped his hands.


    "That''s also because Mu Mu is innocent. It would be difficult to use it on others..." "Oh, that''s right. Deceiving you is also quite easy." Su Qingxue gave the man a snow-white nce.


    Ye Fan embarrassedly smiled and said, "I was just too concerned about it, I was too blind..." "Like I said, my wife isn''t someone an ordinary man can catch up to."


    "Come on, if you try to eavesdrop again, I''ll pinch your ears!" As Su Qingxue spoke, she walked into the bedroom.<span>Ye Fan still wanted to follow him in as if nothing had happened, but the door immediately closed behind him.


    It seemed that even if he didn''t propose and didn''t officially get married, the woman still wouldn''t let him do anything.<span>Fortunately, Ye Fan had a lot of things to do and wouldn''t be so bored.


    Just as he returned to his room, showered, and was about to rest before looking at the medical records, someone sent him a message on WeChat.


    Zi Han?<span>Seeing this WeChat person, Ye Fan finally remembered that it was that Karakorum disciple who ran like a madman.


    "Brother Fan, I''m near Hua Hai. Send me your coordinates and I''ll go find you to run."


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be happy. This guy really went to Hua Hai. Forget it, if he had friends from afar, he should at least meet them.


    Thus, Ye Fan sent an invitation location over to share.Very quickly, Zi Han epted it. The two looked at it and saw that they were still 50 to 60 kilometers apart.


    This distance was nothing for the two of them. They chose a ce near Hua Hai where they could meet up and started running.


    <span>Not long after, the two met under the street light.


    Zi Han was dressed in navy blue short sleeves and white underpants, which made him look more casual and modern than before.


    Seeing this guy, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be amused, "You really don''t like sleeping. It''s already early in the morning, you invited me out to run."


    "Brother Fan hasn''t slept either. We martial artists are full of vigor and vitality, so it''s not a problem for our bodies to not sleep for a long time. Such a good body cannot be wasted on sleeping." Zi Han smiled as she looked around, "Look at this Great Thousand World. The scenery ispletely different from day and night. It''s very interesting."<span>Ye Fan nodded, "Did something happen for you toe to Hua Hai?"


    "It''s nothing special. The family asked me to meet someone. Coincidentally, he ran all the way from the capital to Hua Hai. That''s why I came to see him."But now that it''s night, it''s not convenient for me to look for him. I can just wait until daytime to see him.


    <span>"It''s a long night, and I was wondering if there was anyone here who could be my partner, so I thought of you, Brother Fan," said Zi Han.


    Ye Fan smiled, "I am not interested in men.""Haha, we just met by chance, the two of us are like water to each other. Running around and chatting are nothing, right?" Zihan said.


    Ye Fan also liked this young man''s temperament. Although the two of them were about the same age, this guy was a bit more pure, just like his younger brother.<span>"Okay, if you want to run, then I''ll run with you, but you have to have a goal, right?" Ye Fan said.


    "Brother Fan, you decide? I''m not familiar with Hua Hai. Where are we going? The scenery is good." Zi Han asked.As Ye Fan was pondering, suddenly, a gust of wind blew by, and a few petalsnded in front of him.


    Ye Fan''s eyes lit up, and with a grin he said, "Got it, since it''s still dark,e with me to do something."


    Zi Han was puzzled for a moment, but she didn''t ask any further and just nodded.


    <span>Unknowingly, a night had passed.


    The city seemed to have awoken from a dream. From quiet, it slowly became noisy.


    The warm spring light of the early morning shone on the balcony and into the windows.<span>Su Qingxue got up from the bed and wore her pale pink silk nightdress. She stroked her messy hair.


    Just as she was about to go to the bathroom to wash up, she heard someone calling for her ¡­"Wife! Wife,e out! "


    <span>Su Qingxue knew who he was the moment she heard him. Why was this man shouting so loudly in the morning?


    <span>She stepped on her slippers and sleepily pushed open the french windows of the balcony, walking out onto the balcony.


    <span>Just as she walked out, she suddenly saw arge amount of powdery white petals falling in front of her like a rain of petals!


    <span>The rain of petals caused Su Qingxue to be stunned as she stood on the balcony.


    Su Qingxue stretched out her hand and took the two pieces, "Apricot flower?"


    "Wife!"


    The man''s voice came from behind her.Su Qingxue turned around and realized that Ye Fan had already jumped onto the balcony.


    In his hands, there was a bouquet of fresh flowers!


    The bright red flowers were no other than the tender big strawberries!<span>Bathing in the apricot blossom rain, Su Qingxue looked at the strawberry flowers in front of her, and instantly felt as if she was in a dreamlike world. It was hard to tell if this was reality or a dream ¡­ ¡­


    <span>But no matter where she was, she felt that at this moment, she was the happiest woman in the world!


    <span>"Wife, did I make your dreame true?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Su Qingxue bit her lower lip and walked forward. She first kissed the man''s face and then took the heavy strawberry flowers in one hand. "Silly husband, I told you, you actually went to take a bunch of strawberry flowers."


    "Hehe, as long as you like my wife, I will pick stars for you too." Ye Fanughed.<span>Su Qingxue''s heart felt as if it was filled with honey, "Hubby you''re so nice ¡­ ¡­" However, where did you get all these apricot petals so early in the morning? We don''t have any apricots in our district right? "


    Ye Fan proudly pulled the woman''s waist over, and just as he was about to say something, he heard a man''s voice from the roof.<span>"Brother Fan, there''s still half of the flower petals left. Do you want to continue sprinkling them?"


    She saw that Zi Han was holding arge bag, holding a handful of flower petals, with his head out, and asked with a serious face.


    <span>Su Qingxue was shocked and subconsciously shrunk her body, "Hubby, who is he!?" Why is it on our roof!? "


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but curse in his heart. While they were in such a romantic situation, this guy really didn''t know how to find time to ask questions. He couldn''t help but shout out, "F * cking finish spreading it all! Why are you asking so much!? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 812

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0812


    "It''s all over?" Zi Han froze for a moment, then looked at the remaining petals in the bag. "Oh, okay!"


    With that, Zi Han picked up the bag and flipped it open. The remaining half bag of petals all fell down!This time, the rain of petals became hail, falling onto Ye Fan and Su Qingxue''s heads.


    <span>Zi Han looked and found that the situation wasn''t right. She awkwardly smiled and said, "Brother Fan ¡­ ¡­. Sorry about that, did you overdo it? "


    Ye Fan''s petal waspletely shocked. This guy doesn''t understand human speech? He''s been in Karakorum for too long and his brain is ying tricks on me!?


    Su Qingxue shook her hair and couldn''t helpughing, "Hubby, where did you find such a treasure?"


    Ye Fan could only bitterly smile, "Not afraid of a god-like opponent, but afraid of a pig-like teammate."


    Although the result was somewhat surprising, Su Qingxue still liked this kind of surprise.<span>After a little cleaning up, Su Qingxue invited Zi Han to stay for breakfast.


    <span>On the other hand, Zi Han wasn''t polite, just said, "Thank you sister-inw," and went downstairs to sit in the restaurant like a family member.


    Aunt Jiang was making breakfast, but after finding out that such an unfamiliar guest hade to her house and asking the reason, she couldn''t stopughing.


    Last night, Ye Fan and Zi Han ran all the way to the hills near the Hua Hai and picked a bunch of apricot flowers. Taking advantage of the dawn, Ye Fan went to the fruit distribution center and bought the freshest strawberries.


    <span>After Su Qingxue woke up, everything was ready.


    <span>When everyone was having breakfast, Su Qingxue asked Ye Fan why he knew Zi Han. When the woman heard that Ye Fan met Ye Mo, she felt even more unfathomable.


    "You two are too weird, running so much in the middle of the night. Others know, but they still think you''re crazy." Su Qingxue was speechless.


    <span>"Sister-inw, I also thought that I was the only one here, but I didn''t expect to meet Brother Fan. I felt we were fated to meet, so I left my contact details behind," Zi Han said.


    Ye Fan hurriedly said, "Hey, I''m just running with you, don''t think that I''m the same as you."Su Qingxue red at him, "Alright, Zihan has apanied you to pick the flower petals for the whole night. Why aren''t you thanking him? I think he''s patient, how can ordinary people endure this?"


    Ye Fanughed, after this incident, he felt that this guy''s character and character were both good, worthy of befriending, so he patted Zi Han''s shoulder, "Thank you brother."


    Zi Han shook his head, "Of course. I didn''t have anything to do tonight, so I just helped out a little. And this is quite interesting."


    "Oh, right. You said that you''re going to see someone today. Did it waste your time?" Ye Fan asked.<span>Zi Han looked at the clock on the wall and said, "It''s about time, I''ll go find that person. If he returns to the capital, then we''ll have wasted our trip."


    Su Qingxue asked with good intentions, "Where are you going? Can I get a driver to give you a lift?"


    Zi Han waved her hand, "There''s no need, sister-inw. I''m going to the Jiangnan military region, which is a little strict. I''ll go there myself."


    <span>"Are you going to the military?" Meet people from Beijing? " Ye Fan thought of something and asked, "Could it be the Dragon King?"


    <span>"Brother Fan, how did you know?" It was to find the Dragon King! Do you know him? " Zi Han was surprised.


    Ye Fan smiled, "We just met yesterday, why are you looking for him?"Zi Han said helplessly: "My family wants me to participate in some selectionpetition, but I signed up on behalf of the Karakorum, so I''m here to represent the family. The representative of the Dragon Soul said I must get the Dragon King''s permission.


    <span>My grandfather told me toe before the Dragon King and ask his permission in person to show his respect, so I had no choice but toe and see him. "


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. This selection was probably the Hidden Dragon Battle, and there were only a few days left until the Hidden Dragon Battle. Ye Fan didn''t expect this Zi Han to be a participant.


    However, with Zi Han''s strength, it was indeed worth a try.


    "You want to enter the Dragon Soul so much?" Ye Fan asked.Zi Han gave an unexpected answer: "It''s better than staying home! If we go to the Dragon Soul, at least we won''t have to stay in the family andpete with the group of people for power and position. It would be much easier! "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled in his heart, and nodded, "That makes sense. Then quickly go. If you arete, perhaps the Dragon King will really return to the capital."


    <span>"Alright, then Brother Fan, Sister-inw, we''ll meet again if fate allows it!"


    Very quickly, Zi Han ran away without a trace.


    Su Qingxue looked curiously at the man, "Hubby, the person he wants to participate in, was it you who mentioned to me that Chu Yunyao wanted you to help with the Hidden Dragon Battle?""It should be," Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Then why didn''t you tell Zihan?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>"Speak or not, what difference does it have? If we really meet, then it would be a surprise." Ye Fan said.


    <span>In fact, even if Ye Fan didn''t say anything, he was still a little worried. He still wasn''t clear which family this Zi Han belonged to.


    He did not ask because he was afraid that it would give him a headache if he knew the answer.


    Not long after Zi Han left, Mu Mu Mu walked down from upstairs, rubbing his eyes."Sister, why didn''t you call me over for breakfast? I''m so hungry ¡­"


    Su Qingxue turned around and said yfully, "You will be hungry. It seems that you have already let go of your worries."<span>Mu Mu smacked his lips and sat down. He took a flower roll and took a bite as he said, "Elder sister, the story about your first lovest night was actually a lie, right?"


    <span>"How do you know?" Su Qingxue put a peeled tea egg into her sister''s bowl.


    <span>"That''s because I thought about it. When you were in school, elder sister, you would definitely take them by car. How could you go to the small shop outside the school and buy strawberries for yourself? Aunt Jiang must have bought them for you!" Mu Mu Mu Mu said seriously.


    <span>Su Qingxue smiled and pointed at the girl''s forehead, "You ¡­. I thought you were thinking about something. "


    "Hehe, but don''t worry elder sister, I know what you mean. I''m no longer sad!" Mu Mu Mu Mu picked up the Herbal Tea Egg and took a big bite.


    Ye Fan saw that the two sisters'' rtionship was getting better and better, and was very happy in his heart. He thought that after a while, they would get busy again because of the Hidden Dragon Institute''s matter, so he was afraid that he would not have time to apany thedies. So he suggested, "Wife, Mu, how about we take advantage of the recent good weather and go out to y."


    "Good, good!" Brother-inw, you finally said something I liked to hear! You should bring us out for fun, always running around alone, it''s too hateful! " Mu Mu Mu Mu said excitedly.<span>Su Qingxue asked, "Where are you going? "I can''t go that far. There''s still a lot of work for the film and televisionpanies to do."


    Ye Fan was about to say something when he realized that a call had arrived.


    As soon as he saw the number, which looked like a pay phone, he picked it up in wonder. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 813

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0813<span>"Hello, who are you looking for?"


    <span>A melodious voice of a woman was heard, "Ye Fan, I''m in Hua Hai."


    Ye Fan was stunned for a full ten seconds before finally reacting, "Princess Ai''er?"<span>"Why do you look so surprised? You left this phone call for me. Luckily, I kept it in mind and didn''t forget about it." Ai''er happily smiled.


    But Ye Fan was confused, he held his forehead and said, "Princess, didn''t you sayst time that you have never seen me before? You. How do you know my phone number again? If you knew my phone number. Then when I went back to Barley with you, you ¡­ "" I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ "" I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ " "Why are you ¡­"


    "Why are you asking so many questions at once? I don''t even know what you''re talking about. I''m at the airport right now and I don''t even know where I''m going. Can you bring me there?" Ai''er said softly, "Didn''t you say that you would y with me if I came to China?"


    Ye Fan remembered the news on TV, and didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "Did you escape from the marriage ande to our ce?"


    "This is a long story, I''m also troubled. Can youe pick me up? I''ll tell you in detail when the timees!" Ai''er begged.Ye Fan''s mind was full of questions, but right now he could only endure it for now. Who told him to agree to receive her at the beginning?


    <span>After hanging up, Ye Fan said to the two sisters, "I''ll go out first, let''s meet at the airport."


    "Who are you? Why do you sound like someone from the Nordguage?" Su Qingxue asked curiously.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "You might not believe me if I told you my wife..." "In any case, you''ll know when you see him. I''m going to the airport."


    As he was driving and thinking along the way, Ye Fan unknowingly arrived at the airport.


    Arriving at the exit that Ai''er mentioned, Ye Fan took a nce and immediately locked onto Ai''er.Actually, Ai''er was wearing ordinary clothes. She wore a grey dress, a beigedy''s hat, and bright framed sunsses that covered half of her pretty face.


    <span>However, her amber hair with its dark golden hue had left a deep impression on Ye Fan, and her innate noble aura couldn''t be hidden.


    "Ai, over here!"<span>Ye Fan rolled down the window and yelled at the girl by the roadside.


    <span>Ai''er revealed a bright smile, opened the door and sat in the front passenger seat. He took off his sunsses to reveal her beautiful face.


    Although it wasn''t the first time that Ye Fan had seen her, when he saw her again, he couldn''t help but sigh in admiration. The Creator had really given this princess great treatment.<span>Most Western women''s skin and facial features were not as exquisite and exquisite as the Oriental women''s, but Ai''er could not see such a w at all.


    <span>Her features were impably exquisite, her skin as lustrous as ivory.


    <span>It was as though her entire body was emitting a gentle glow. A faint smile could make one feel as if one was bathed in spring breeze.


    <span>"Ye Fan, long time no see, have you been well?" Ai''er greeted with a slightly ented Chinese ent.


    Ye Fan blinked, "You can speak Chinese?"


    "In order to y with you, I specially learned a bit." Ai''er smiled, "What do you think?"<span>"Your learning ability is very amazing." Ye Fan sincerely said this, and then drove on the road. He then asked, "Princess Ai''er, I went to find you after you were attackedst time, why didn''t you say you didn''t know me?"


    <span>Ai''er looked puzzled. "Which time? We''ve only met once, haven''t we? "


    Ye Fan said depressingly, "Princess, stop messing with me, it was clearly twice. I saved you once when you left the Asura''s Association stronghold, and you encountered the betrayal of your servant, Madonna. That explosion, I saved you once again!"


    Don''t tell me you have a twin sister or a sister or something like that. Although you are sometimes lively and cute, and then you are dignified and virtuous, I am very sure that it was you both times! "


    Ai''er still felt baffled and said, "What? I know about the Shura Assembly, but I''ve never seen you before when Madonna rebelled."


    <span>Ye Fan felt his scalp go numb, and he scratched his head, feeling that this princess had always been unwilling to speak with him.


    "Then tell me, how did you escape from that poison? When I turned around, you had already disappeared, what had happened?! "<span>Al pouted, "I still need to ask you! I left me in the wilderness, when I woke up, I found that you were no longer there! If it wasn''t for a kind driver who passed by and took me back to Barley, I wouldn''t even know how to get back. "


    Ye Fan felt as if his head was about to explode. What bullsh * t, after thinking about it for a while, he only had one possibility ¡ª ¡ª Ai''er was just bullshitting!<span>However, Ye Fan still couldn''t figure out why Ai''er was making such a thing up.


    Since that''s the case, Ye Fan didn''t n on forcing her to exin and said, "Princess Ai''er ¡­ ¡­." "What are you nning to do this time? You can escape from the marriage, but you can''t escape for your whole life."<span>"Call me Ai''er, no need to call me princess, I already told you thatst time." Ai''er''s slender finger touched her chin and thought for a while before saying, "I don''t know what to y first, I want to see the Great Wall and the terracotta soldiers. Can Ye Fan take me there?"


    "That''s a little far. I have a lot of things to do recently, so I can''t apany you. How about I find someone else to take you there as a tour guide?" Ye Fan said apologetically.<span>"Oh... "Then forget it, I came here secretly to find you. It''s not convenient for me to let too many people know, and I like being with you, so it''s more interesting." Ai''er said with a smile.


    Ye Fan felt a bit strange inside. He didn''t know why, but logically speaking, he and Ai''er had only met twice. This was the third time, but he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity."Ai''er, your father, King Rui Dian, is looking for you all over the world. How did you fly to Hua Hai?" Ye Fan asked.


    Eyre squeaked for a moment, as if she couldn''t think of an answer.


    Ye Fan rolled his eyes, "Forget it, don''t make it up. Anyway, just don''t tell me you''re not willing to be honest with me."


    "Hee ¡­" Ai''er cutely smiled, "I knew you were a good person, Ye Fan. You won''t force me."Ye Fan helplessly shook his head and said, "Then I have to ask, where do you n to live when youe here?"


    Al looked pitifully at the man. "If I stayed in a hotel ¡­" "I will be discovered by my royal father."<span>"Then you want to live in my house?" Ye Fan asked with a strange expression. It was hard to imagine Su Qingxue''s reaction to having a genuine runaway princess in her house.


    <span>"Can I? Will it be inconvenient?" Herrge eyes sparkled, and she gave me a look of pity.


    <span>Ye Fan stiffly smiled, "Go ask my wife..." She agreed. "


    "Great! I''ve always wanted to meet your wife!" Aelle pped her hands.


    Ye Fan became suspicious, "Ai''er, I didn''t mention this to you..." I have a wife. How do you know I have a wife? "


    "Huh?" Ai''er''s beautiful eyes shed, and he vaguely said, "You ¡­. You said you forgot. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 814

    One second. Org, free of charge!<span>0814


    <span>"Is that so?"


    <span>"Really, you said that!" Al nodded vigorously.


    "Alright then ¡­" Ye Fan nced at her, but didn''t pursue the matter.


    In any case, since he was already here, he wanted to see what secrets this princess possessed that made her so mysterious.Not to mention anything else, you ran away from home and even ran away from your marriage, yet you don''t even bring a travel case. You don''t have a pass.


    <span>On the way home, Ai''er excitedly pointed to the east and the west. This was her first time in China, so she felt new to all sorts of things.


    Ye Fan also patiently exined to her, introducing some of the local customs and traditions of China.


    <span>However, Ye Fan could smell the faint body fragrance that Ai Hui''s body was emitting.


    This kind of smell, Ye Fan always felt that he was familiar with it. He smelled it more than once, but suddenly couldn''t remember where he had smelled it before. After all, he had seen too many people.When they arrived at the Egret County''s mansion, the two got off the car. When they walked into the hall, Su Qingxue and Mu Mu Mu were there, watching the TV with Aunt Jiang.


    Originally, Ye Fan said he would pick someone up ande back. They were also curious about who it was, so they all waited.<span>When they saw Ai''er walk in, the three of them stood up in surprise.


    "Aiyah... This ¡­ "Isn''t this..." Aunt Jiang looked at Ai''er before gesturing towards the television, "Isn''t this the princess from the television?!"


    Mu Mu Mu felt that this was just too cool as she widened her beautiful eyes and said, "Wow! Brother-inw, why did you bring Princess Rui Dian to our house!? "Su Qingxue knew that Ye Fan had met Ai''er before and even saved Ai''er''s life, but this was the first time she had seen Ai''er at such a close distance.


    At the same time, Ai''er was also looking at Su Qingxue. The two women were sizing each other up.


    Beauties and beauties would alwayspare psychologically, even if it wasn''t intentional, they would always subconsciouslypare.Generally speaking, Al would notpare himself to others because the women he met were not as beautiful as her.


    However, when she met Su Qingxue, who also didn''t have any opponents, Ai''er''s interest was piqued.<span>The two women looked at each other for a long time, and then realized that they were almost the same.


    <span>So they smiled at each other, approached, and shook hands.


    "Wee to our house, Your Highness Dai Xi Lei." Su Qingxue naturally didn''t call Ai Er by her name when they first met.


    Ai''er also smiled politely and modestly. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Su. I''ve heard of yourpany''s name in Rui Dian. I appreciate the way you operate your business."


    Su Qingxue said with some surprise: "Your Highness Dai Xi Lei has been paying attention to me?" We haven''t even set up a branch office in northern Europe. "


    "Doesn''t this mean that Miss Su''s talent is well-known?" Ai''er smiled and said, "That''s right, Miss Su should just call me Ai''er. There''s no need to call me that. I''m friends with Ye Fan."Su Qingxue nced at the man. Seeing that Ye Fan nodded, she then said, "Okay, you can call me Qingxue, Ai''er."


    <span>"Okay, Qingxue, I actually want to stay in your house for a while." Okay, Qingxue, I actually want to stay in your house for a while. asked Al expectantly.


    Su Qingxue thought for a while, "Ai''er, are you trying to escape the marriage? It''s fine to hide in our house, but it''s also not a solution. "


    "Please, Qingxue, I don''t have any friends, so I can only run over and ask for your help. I really don''t want to marry that Prince Frederick of the Duchy." Ai''er grabbed onto Su Qingxue''s hand and said.<span>Su Qingxue actually didn''t care. On the contrary, she had a good rtionship with Rui Dian''s heir to the royal family. This would benefit her and the Embroidery Group greatly.


    Without mentioning anything else, if Al were to inherit the throne, then his business in Northern Europe would be much smoother.


    <span>Moreover, Ai''er was an influential beauty princess in the world. If she was rted to the Embroidery Group, it would be helpful for her brand promotion.


    Businessmen were often looked down upon and felt as if they stank of copper. However, if they involved genuine royalty then that would be different.


    <span>Su Qingxue thought about a lot of things, but it wasn''t because she wanted to use Ai''er. It was just that her professional habits made her analyze everything in one go.


    <span>Moreover, as a matter of personal feelings, and also as a woman who was once forced into marriage, Su Qingxue understood Ai''er''s worries.


    "Ai''er, I didn''t say that I won''t let you stay. Don''t worry and stay. If you need anything, just tell Aunt Jiang and just treat this ce as your own home." Su Qingxue said generously.


    "Thank you, Qingxue, you husband and wife have been really good to me. I will not disturb you for long. Wait until I think of a way to deal with my father, then I will leave!"With a few words, the grand princess became the beautiful lodger of the family.


    It just so happened that it was a weekend and there were many important guests. Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were not busy with their own things and called Mu Mu Mu to apany Ai''er for a day''s stroll in Hua Hai.


    Ai''er also didn''t bring any money with him, so Su Qingxue bought some clothes for her to wear. Ai''er was more touched, and in the end, she started to call her "big sister Qingxue".


    <span>He originally thought that a princess should be pampered and wouldn''t be easy to deal with. However, aftering into contact with her, he found that she didn''t have the airs of a princess and was instead pure and cute. This made both Su Qingxue and Mu Mu to like her.


    Ye Fan was acting as the chauffeur and carrying his bag at the side, secretly observing and seeing if he could find some clues about Ai''er''s secret. However, even after a day, he still didn''t have any results.


    He had originally said that he would take a walk after taking a walk, and since Ai''er hade, he would take a walk as well.<span>After Ye Fan asked for his opinion, he decided to go to the Qing Shan Lake next to the Purple Leaf Tea House. There, he could grill and fish, and it would be a good time to rx during the weekend.


    <span>Coincidentally, Su Qingxue still wanted to meet with Ning Zimo and talk about the matter of the Purple Bamboo Forest investing in the film and televisionpanies.


    <span>Ye Fan was brave enough to ask Su Qingxue if she could get another woman, such as Feng Yueying, Chu Yunyao, and Du Yun''er.


    Although Su Qingxue did not like Chu Yunyao very much, she did not stop her, and let Ye Fan call for her.


    Ye Fan called her women one by one. In the end, it was impossible for Chu Yunyao toe to the Beijing research institute, so it was Feng Yueying and Du Yun''er who agreed.<span>By the way, Feng Yueying had also called over Helena, who was currently living together. The two of them had a good rtionship with each other at work and in life, and it seemed as if they hated each other for beingte.


    The next morning, Ye Fan drove a big V with all the girls heading to the park beside the Qing Mountain Lake.


    <span>When they got out of the car, they saw several long tables filled with various ingredients. Some had cooked, some were fresh, and some were fruits, beverages, and some were snacks.


    <span>By theke, there were some fishing gear. Not far away, there were also some outdoor entertainment facilities.


    Ning, son, how much food have you prepared? Ye Fan got out of the car. Seeing so much food, he didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    "If you can''t finish, you can still have it. This is my first timeing here to y, so I have to do my best!" Ning Xuemo pursed her lips into a smile and said.<span>"Sister Ning, it''s been hard on you. I haven''t thanked you personally for what happenedst time." Su Qingxue said.


    Ning Xuemo shook her head, "It''s just a small matter. We''re on our own, so it''s no big deal."


    Ye Fan happily nodded, "Right, right, our people, are all on our side."Su Qingqian red at the man, "What are youughing so foolishly for? Didn''t you say you were going to teach us how to fish? Hurry up and prepare."


    Ye Fan rolled up his sleeves, "It''s not that I''m bragging, but fishing is too easy for me, isn''t it?"Fog Night, who came together, was a bit speechless after hearing this. "I ¡­ "I''ve never seen you fishing before, Brother Ye Fan."


    <span>Ye Fan''s expression stiffened, and the two women were about tough out loud.


    Just at this time, a rough voice came from afar through the trees, "Fishing? Lucifer, I am not bragging. I am definitely stronger than you! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 815

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0815


    Hearing this voice, Ye Fan couldn''t help but reveal a trace of surprise, because this voice was very recognizable. Moreover, Ye Fan never thought that this person would appear in Hua Hai.


    A tall and sturdy man with gray hair and a big beard walked over from the forest with a smile.


    He was wearing a ck suit with a white shirt with the cor open. The way he dressed really made him ufortable.<span>Ghost Captain Oleg!? Why did this fellowe here!?


    <span>As one of the top ten legendary powerhouses, he was known to be invincible in water battles, and had practically only been active in the sea. Bringing along his [A] ss pirate organization, "Whalers of the Arctic Ocean", he roamed the seas, plundering and plundering treasures.


    Even on the continent of Europe, Oleg rarely showed himself, and he had never even heard of himing to China.Oleg was apanied by a few well-dressed men with tattoos on their necks and arms. They were clearly pirates as well.


    "Captain, why are you here? Did youe looking for me?" Ye Fan looked puzzled.


    Oleg threw up his hands in distress. "Who else is worth it? I came to this ce in all these clothes."


    "Oh? "Are you saying that you came here in the official form?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Oleg straightened his cor and smiled embarrassedly: "To tell you the truth, I am here on behalf of the Duchy, as the godfather of Prince Frederick to look for you ¡­" I hope that you won''t stop me and bring Princess Ai back. "Ye Fan was surprised, "Are you the godfather of the prince of the Duchy?"


    "What? Doesn''t look like it? "When I was young, I was good friends with the old king," Oleg said with a smirk.<span>Ye Fan suddenly understood, "No wonder..." "You rob everywhere, but I''ve never heard of any countries that are dissatisfied with you. It seems like you have quite a strong background onnd."


    <span>"You tter me. I don''t have as much face as you, the King of Hell, do. I''m just making a fool of myself, hahaha ¡­" Ao Lieughed heartily.


    Although the duchy was very small, the royal family was extremely wealthy. For Oleg to be able to get to know the king, he must have some connections with other nobles as well.


    However, why would such a noble king have such close personal rtions with a pirate chief?


    Ye Fan was suspicious. Could it be that Oleg had some other background?<span>"Captain, how did you know that Al was at my ce?"


    <span>Oleg clicked his tongue, "Isn''t that easy? There are cameras everywhere on this continent."


    "Oh, that can''t be helped." Ye Fan recalled that yesterday they had been wandering around for a long time, but the hidden measures really weren''t done well.


    <span>Looking at Ai''er, who was not far behind him, Ye Fan shrugged and said, "To be honest, Ai''er and I are friends. She came to rely on me and doesn''t want to get married. I can''t just kick her out, can I?"


    <span>"There''s no need for you to rush. We only need to bring her away, and you can stop her." Olegughed.


    Ye Fan felt a headacheing. He seemed to be an outsider. Even if Oleg didn''t say anything, he didn''t seem to have any reason to interfere and forcefully stop them from marrying each other.


    "I''m not leaving!" Ai Er was so scared that her face turned pale. She ran to Ye Fan''s back, grabbed his arm, and pleaded, "Ye Fan, don''t let him take me away. I don''t want to marry that unknown prince... I beg of you ¡­ "Only you can help me now ¡­"


    When Mu Mu Mu saw this, he ced his hands on his hips and said, "Brother-inw! Can''t you, as a man, help Princess Al? How pitiful she is! "


    <span>Su Qingxue thought about it a lot and knew that this matter wasn''t that simple. She went up and covered her sister''s mouth, "Don''t talk, let your brother-inw deal with it."


    Oleg grinned and said, "Princess, Frederick is pretty good. Come back with me. Your father and mother are both anxious. When you get married, you will naturally develop feelings for him."


    "No!" I... I don''t like Frederick! I like Ye Fan! "Suddenly, Ai''er hugged Ye Fan''s neck, then raised her head and kissed Ye Fan''s face!


    This scene shocked all of the girls beside her. Could it be that Ye Fan and Ai''er had already been together a long time ago?


    <span>Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes let out a cold light. If Ai''er really had a special rtionship with Ye Fan, then wouldn''t he have been cheated if he agreed to let her live at home?


    <span>Ye Fan was about to cry. This event happened too quickly, he didn''t even have time to feel Ai''er''s tender lips, nor did he dare to touch Ai''er. He hurriedly exined to Su Qingxue, "Wife, don''t misunderstand! I have nothing to do with Al! I... I''ve never heard her say that! She ¡­ She just wanted to refuse Prince Frederick.


    "Hmph, you don''t need to exin to me, exin to Captain Oleg." Su Qingxue turned her head away.


    Fog Night said softly, "Brother, it''s such a big thing, why haven''t you mentioned it before? "This is an honorable princess..."<span>Ye Fan''s face turned green, and loudly said, "I already said there''s nothing else!" Why are you looking at me like that!? "


    "Brother Ye Fan, so Princess Ai''er escaped the marriage because of you?" Du Yun''er was also shocked."No!" You misunderstood, Yun''er! " Ye Fan said dejectedly.


    <span>"If that''s not true, then why is it that the princess isn''t going anywhere in this vast world to look for you?" Fog Night seriously said, "Brother, you don''t have to be afraid. With your identity, there shouldn''t be any problems matching up to the princess!"


    "Stop it!" Don''t you know how to look at your sister-inw''s face?! " Ye Fan winked.


    Wu Ye just realized that Su Qingxue''s head was about to be covered in cold air. Her eyes were about to freeze, so he quickly shut his mouth.


    "Ye Fan..." "Are you going to give me to another man? You''re the only one in my heart ¡­" Ai''er, on the other hand, was hugging Ye Fan, not willing to let go even at death''s door.<span>"Princess, don''t be like this, my wife is already suspicious of me, is there a need to make things soplicated?!" Ye Fan said with a bitter face.


    Oleg looked at Ye Fan with a weird look in his eyes and said, "Brother, I believe you, you are not that kind of person, you seem like a devoted man ¡­ ¡­"


    "Captain, you''re wrong, my husband is that kind of man!" Su Qingxue coldly snorted from the side.


    "I ¡­" Ye Fanughed awkwardly, "Hehehe..." "Don''t mind it, my wife is joking ¡­"


    Oleg rubbed his forehead and said, "It doesn''t matter. I just need to bring the princess back to the top ten. Prince Frederick misses his fianc¨¦e and is in a hurry."


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then pushed Ai''er away and said, "Princess, since you want to y with me, I can ept it. But your marriage really has nothing to do with me, so please understand and don''t make things difficult for me, okay?"


    <span>A tinge of sadness and destion appeared in Ai''er''s eyes. She pitifully wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said, "Good ¡­ I know, you already have a lot of female friends, I''m just a burden to you.


    <span>"But I don''t want to marry a man I don''t like. If I do, I''d rather die!"


    After saying that, Ai''er turned his head and ran towards the Qing Shan Lake. He wanted to jump into theke?! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 816

    0816


    "Sigh!" "Princess!" Ning Zimo hurriedly stopped her, "There''s no need to be like this, is there? You want to court death for this matter?"


    <span>"Is there anything more painful than being abandoned by someone you like and marrying someone you don''t like?"


    <span>"Ye Fan, say something, is there no other way?" Ning Xuemo anxiously asked.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Su Qingxue, who had a cold expression and said, "Ai''er and I really don''t have anything to do. You must believe me."


    "It''s not like you don''t believe her. You can''t just watch her jump into theke andmit suicide, can you?" Ning Zimo said.<span>Ye Fan waved his hand, "Ning''er, don''t believe her. She''s the princess of the royal family, so she definitely can swim. She won''t die even if she jumped."


    When everyone heard this, they felt that it was reasonable. Swimming was apulsory course for aristocrats.


    It''s hard for a swimmer to drown."Haha ¡­" Come with me. Frederick can''t wait to marry you, "said Oleg, stepping forward.


    <span>Ai''er gritted her teeth, "Don''t even think about it!" Even if I don''t die, you won''t be able to stop me even if I wanted to! "


    <span>After saying that, Ai''er ran to the barbeque table, picked up a pair of scissors, and was about to stab himself in the heart!


    Upon seeing this sight, the crowd was finally convinced that the princess was determined tomit suicide!


    Ye Fan quickly dodged to the side, grabbing her wrist to stop her movements.<span>"Ai''er!" Are you crazy!? You really want to kill yourself!? "


    "Do you think that ¡­ Am I just pretending? " Aelle choked.


    <span>Su Qingxue and the other girls also had grave expressions on their faces. They couldn''t help but admire Ai''er. For the sake of love and marriage, he could even disregard his life?


    Oleg frowned and said, "Lucifer, don''t believe her. She won''t die.""Captain, I don''t think so. Survivors can be saved, but the dead can''t be saved. Since Princess Al has already reached this stage, even if you bring her to the duchy, you will still bring back a corpse."


    At this moment, Su Qingxue also couldn''t hold it in anymore. She had already believed in Ai''er. Although she felt ufortable, she didn''t want Ai''er to die like this.


    <span>Oleg stroked his beard, "After all, this is a royal marriage, and not child''s y. We naturally have ways to bring the princess back to safety, so there''s no need for all of you to worry."


    <span>"How can this be? You all aren''t taking her to get married at all, but are instead trying to kill her. Aren''t you all being too heartless?!" Fog night, he said indignantly.


    Oleg''s eyes shed with coldness, "This marriage contract doesn''t have anything to do with any of you, is there a need to interfere?"<span>"Brother Ye Fan, it''s better if you help Princess Ai''er. She''s so pitiful," Du Yun''er couldn''t bear to say.


    <span>Seeing that Su Qingxue, Du Yun''er and the other girls were looking at him like that, Ye Fan couldn''t help but fall silent ¡­


    He felt that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. Regardless of what Oleg said or what he was saying, Aelle had a lot of doubts.


    After thinking for a moment, Ye Fan said: "Captain, since the King of the Duchy has asked you toe find me and not some other special envoy, it means that they feel that you have the ability to bring Ai''er back, right?"


    Oleg nodded, "That''s right. After all, you are the mighty King of Hell. I''m afraid that you wouldn''t like ordinary people.""In that case, I have a method to make you, captain, pay me back, and I can have a clear conscience." Ye Fan said.


    "Oh? What is it? " Oleg narrowed his eyes.Ye Fan lightlyughed and said, "Very simple, it''s the most basic rule of the underground world."


    "You want to fight me?"Oleg was stunned for a moment, and then heughed, "Lucifer, you have to think carefully. This is thekeside. Although this is not the sea, the water ¡­ ¡­" "But that''s enough."


    Ye Fan turned his head around and looked at the vast green mountainke. There was indeed enough water, so he couldn''t help but smile and say: "It''s precisely because there''s ake here that I think it''s fair, otherwise ¡­ ¡­" "Even if I win, I win unfairly."


    Oleg sucked in a breath of cold air andughed yfully, "Interesting... "I''ve been a pirate for decades and have always been in a ce with water. People avoided me and for the first time someone took the initiative to fight me on the water."


    Fog Night anxiously looked at Ye Fan, "Brother, this isn''t good, he has never lost in water battles!"


    "That''s right, Mr. Ye. There is no need to use one''s weakness to attack the enemy''s long term." Hailey, who was also with them, knew how powerful Oleg was and advised him kindly.Ye Fan had his own ns. Recently, he had been training hard, training hard, butcked the testing of actualbat.


    <span>He was unable to disy his full strength against an ordinary opponent. With Oleg, he felt that he could give it a try.


    <span>"Seventy percent of the world''s surface is the ocean, and there is more water thannd. There is no point in intentionally avoiding it.


    "Since we are going to fight, we naturally have to use 100% of our strength on both sides. Otherwise, what''s the point?" Ye Fan said in a free and easy manner."Hahahaha!" Good! What a great ''King of Hell''! No wonder you were able to kill the Holy Dragon Knight And!


    Truth be told, if they weren''t on the water, I wouldn''t dare to fight with you, but ¡­ In the water, I have never feared anyone! "Olegughed heartily as he took off his suit jacket and pulled out the de of the Sea God from his back.


    The exquisite handle of the carving knife was made of gold and silver. The deep blue de emitted a faint light. It was like a mirror, yet also like the surface of water, sparkling and sparkling.<span>However, as soon as it left the scabbard, one could almost hear the sound of the waves!


    <span>The moment he held the saber, Oleg''s temperament changed. He was no longer easygoing. His eyes were filled with an unruly, domineering, and sharp aura!


    Seeing Oleg''s fierce look, Ai''er shivered, and held onto Ye Fan''s arm, "Ye Fan, you ¡­. Are you really going to fight him for me? "


    "It''s not all for you. I really want to try, the world''s number one pirate, just how strong is he?" said Ye Fan."I knew you couldn''t bear to see me die."


    <span>Ye Fan let out a helpless sigh, turned around and said to Oleg, "Captain, if I am lucky enough to win, please go back."


    <span>"Don''t worry, if I lose by the water, I won''t have anything to say," Oleg said in a deep voice.


    Ye Fan nodded and looked around, only to discover that in the middle of theke, about two or three hundred meters away, there was a small continent that had surfaced. He said, "Let''s go to thatke, Zhong Zhou.


    "Then the water will really being from all directions. Lucifer, don''t regret it, this is the battle you''ve chosen." Olegughed.


    "Never regret it!"


    Ye Fanughed and took the lead to rush towards the small ind in theke. With Ye Fan''s speed, even if he did not have any movement techniques, he would still be able to reach such a close distance with a leap.


    Oleg was even more rxed. After he walked to the surface of theke, there was actually some water that came to his feet. He did not sink into the water even after stepping on it. Instead, there was a wave that sent him directly to the small ind. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 817

    <span>0817


    Just from their ability to go to the hignds of theke, the two of them were able to make the women by theke stare nkly.


    As soon as he arrived on that small continent, Ye Fan had just steadied himself when he heard the sound of a torrent surging behind him!<span>"Wrath of the Sea God!"


    Oleg didn''t waste any time on words. With a heavy chop, theke water gathered above his Sea God''s de like an army under hismand, forming a gigantic water de that was twenty to thirty meters long!


    Under the sunlight, the huge de reflected waves of light. It was truly spectacr!


    The saber fell down. The water pressure was extremely strong. The saber Qi wreaked havoc, as if it was going to hack a small continent into two halves!Ye Fan looked at the power of the saber and knew that taking the blow head on would be a cheap trick, so after a quickteral movement, he leaped into the air.


    <span>Although he managed to avoid the strike, the shock wave created by the de qi and water flow was still very strong.


    Ye Fan watched from mid-air as the trees on the small continent were directly shattered into pieces of wood and grass.At the same time, Ye Fan, who was in the middle of the air, suddenly thrust his sword towards Oleg, releasing a "piercing" sword intent.


    <span>The sword intent carried with it a profound meaning that pierced through everything, swift like lightning!


    <span>Oleg was prepared for this. He raised the Sea God''s de in his hand and a wall of water rose up from theke!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    A hole had appeared in the water wall. Although it could not offset the sword intent, it had changed the direction of the sword intent due to the changes in the water flow!


    While Oleg was dodging the sword intent, arge amount ofke water had already gathered around him, condensing into a dozens meter wide water fortress, which surprisingly also surrounded Ye Fan!


    <span>"Sea Domain! Nine-headed Sea Demons! "


    Oleg waved his long de and on the castle formed by the flowing water, from nine different locations, numerous hideous monster heads gathered!<span>The sea demons condensed by the water crazily attacked Ye Fan. They were like nine huge sea serpents, wanting to tear Ye Fan into shreds!


    <span>This scene caused all of the girls watching the battle on the shore to be shocked. This majestic aura was simply unlike that of an ancient martial artist''s; it was more like a special effect from a science fiction movie!


    <span>Ye Fan was moving at high speeds. He wanted to rush out of the Sea Domain, but he discovered that this domain relied on the endlesske water to move and expand. It was simply not that easy to escape.


    Just as he was about to reach the border, a gigantic Sea Goblin Beast would suddenly appear from the barrier and bite him!


    Ye Fan sent out a Copse Fist, which shattered the Sea Demons into countless sshes, but two more Sea Demons by his side continued to entangle him.<span>The Siren was under Oleg''s control. They couldn''t kill it all. If they couldn''t kill it, it would be useless.


    <span>However, these Sea Demons were formed from powerful water streams. Dozens of tons of water currents were pressing down on people. If Ye Fan''s body wasn''t so strong, ordinary people would have already been crushed into meat patties.


    <span>Seeing such a powerful move, Ye Fan finally understood why the ghost captain never lost on the sea!


    "Lucifer!" "I know that your ability is not only limited to this, but take out all of your power. Otherwise, you will be at a great disadvantage on the water!" Olegughed out loud as he shed out with the Breath of the Sea God!


    The violent, gigantic water des seemed to be able to be infinitely released, perfectly coordinating with the nine-headed sea demon.


    <span>Ye Fan discovered that in this square inch ofnd, there was no way for him to avoid this. This was simply a water berserk ughter show!


    <span>"He really is powerful!"


    Ye Fan deeply understood that if they were at sea, without even the slightest bit ofnd, Oleg would have a strongerbat ability.


    Compared to And Duo, who he fought against back then, this was even better!<span>After thinking for a while, Ye Fan knew that in order to break out of this deadlock, he had to get close to Oleg, otherwise, he would be exhausted to death, because as far as he knew, Oleg could rely on the Sea God''s de to continuously restore his strength.


    "No matter, charge!"


    Ye Fan turned his head and with a thought, he took out a sharp sword made of steel from the Sword God''s Ring. With a swing, he chopped apart the menacing Sea Demon Empress and rushed towards Oleg!


    "Oh? You even have a sword!? "<span>Although Oleg was puzzled as to where Ye Fan''s sword hade from, he did not panic in the slightest. The Sea God''s de was in front of him as he muttered an incantation and swung it forward.


    "Ghost Ship!"


    <span>Behind Oleg, a ferocious pirate ship charged out of the huge water curtain!


    This pirate ship made entirely of water was no different from a real ship in size. It did not look like a ship that should be in ake at all!


    Countless ghosts were wailing and howling on the ship, the ghost ship was riding the wind and breaking the waves, rolling towards Ye Fan!<span>Ye Fan looked on helplessly as the mountain-toppling ghost ship with its imposing aura like a rainbow approached, clenching his teeth and waving the long sword in his hand, chopping out a sword intent.


    The de formed by the sword qi was already very sharp, but it was helpless as this huge ghost ship was toorge, it still knocked over Ye Fan''s huge wave!<span>The sword intent was like a y ox diving into the sea. It did not have much effect.


    Ye Fan waspletely confused by the water flow, and only then did he realize that sometimes even "quantity" could beat "quality"!


    What made Ye Fan feel even more suspicious was that his sword had some resistance in the water. In this kind of special environment, a sword would be useless.


    With a "hong" sound, Ye Fan was directly thrown into theke by the impact.


    "Don''t tell me that if we don''t break up, we won''t be able to fight ¡­ "If I could have a sword that would not be affected by water resistance, it would be much easier to fight," Ye Fan thought to himself.


    He was a bit unresigned. Had he been bitterly training in the way of the sword recently? Was it not effective? Or did he have to rely on disintegration to forcefully use his strength and speed in battles?


    While thinking about this, Ye Fan suddenly discovered that the long sword in his hand disappeared!?<span>Ye Fan was startled, and looked at his hand. At that moment, the God of Swords'' ring actually gave him a new sword?!


    <span>Ye Fan had never seen this sword before, but it was clearly much more special than the previous swords!


    <span>The hilt of the ancient sword was a deep blue colored ck iron. The de of the sword seemed to be translucent as it emitted a faint white light, extremely sharp!


    After Ye Fan did not reach the bottom of theke, a sword intent hit the mud at the bottom of theke, and by counteracting the force, his body was able to leave the water surface!


    Landing on the beach, under the illumination of the sun, Ye Fan saw even more clearly the sword in his hand.


    <span>At the point where the de and hilt met, two tiny ancient characters were engraved ¡ª Broken Water!


    <span>Ye Fan''s mind buzzed. This name made him think of something, but before he could think too much about it, he felt another saber energying from behind!


    "Don''t just watch!" "Lucifer!"


    Oleg was furious. This time, he chose to sh horizontally. Everywhere he passed, the trees and rocks would be cut off. The huge water knife seemed to once again sweep Ye Fan into theke!


    Ye Fan suddenly reacted, raising his hand and raising his sword, one sword met the water de, and the sword qi met it head on!<span>An astonishing scene appeared. Ye Fan discovered that this dark blue Broken Moon Sword didn''t have any resistance at all when it came into contact with the water. The water current was very automatically broken, and it was difficult to have any sort of power.


    He had actually cut through Oleg''s water knife so easily!


    Using this method to paddle the water was ipatible!?Ye Fan''s whole body shook, that''s it! This was one of the legendary eight swords forged by King Gu Yue, the famous'' Broken Water Sword ''! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 818

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0818


    <span>Oleg was also aware of this change. He couldn''t help but frown as he watched his Sea God''s Fury being broken.


    "Lucifer, I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful weapon!"Ye Fan waved the Broken Moon Sword in his hand, a bit confused. He really hadn''t thought of this.


    Looking at the in looking Sword God Ring on his hand, he thought to himself, no wonder big sister fairy told him to keep it well ¡­ Could it be that other weapons were hidden inside?It had to be known that of the eight famous swords that the ancient Yuwang had created, one was Shrouding, two was Broken Water, three had gone into a soul transformation, four had gone into a spirit transformation, five had gone into a new world, six had been destroyed, seven were evil, and eight were real.


    Legend has it that it was forged by Ou Yezi, the unparalleled grandmaster of Cast Swords. He collected rare and refined gold, and with unique craftsmanship, he bestowed each sword with unique might. Although it was recorded, it had disappeared a long time ago.<span>Ye Fan just so happened to see the shape of eight swords in an ancient book. They looked simr, and moreover, they would break when they met water, which was why he deduced that this should be the genuine Broken Water.


    <span>If one were to say that these famous swords were hidden in the God of Swords'' ring, then this ring was indeed of incalcble value!


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but to be extremely cautious. He would have to fight with the n in the future, and this ring was quite crucial, so he absolutely had to keep it well.


    <span>After thinking for a while, Ye Fan said with a rxed smile, "You have the Sea God''s de, but I only have a Sword of ying Water. Could it be that the captain is afraid of such a sword?"


    "Hahahaha!" "You''re right. It''s not fair for the old pirates to rely on the Sea God''s de since you don''t have a weapon in the first ce. Now that you''re taking out your weapon, that''s even better!"Oleg''s voice had yet to fade when the knife came shing again!


    "Sea God''s Rage Tide!"


    The water current was like a shockwave caused by the crescent moon arc, ruthlessly throwing towards Ye Fan. Wherever it went, not a single de of grass grew, and ayer of the ground was cut off!


    <span>After this move was used, the entire small continent becamepletely t!


    Ye Fan stood at the edge of the beach, facing the iing de energy water flow, and bravely advanced!


    ording to his recentprehension of the sword intent, he had fused the sword intent with the Broken Water in his hand. Although there was no shy sword intent, no mighty sword intent, but at this moment, the sword in his hand had already condensed all of Ye Fan''s sword intent!


    Ye Fan was like a phantom, taking a step forward and back, his sword went up vertically and horizontally, raising up in an instant!When the seemingly insignificant Broken Water shed with the boundless Saber Qi of the Raging Tide, it was like a hot knife cutting through butter, slicing through it!


    Oleg''s attack had been routed, and at the same time, Ye Fan took advantage of this opportunity to take a step forward, closing the distance between him and Oleg!


    A man is like a sword, and a sword is like a man!


    The sword stabbed forward with an indescribable ease and ease, as if it was a single entity!


    After Oleg realized that his long ranged attacks were ineffective, he knew that Ye Fan would definitelye over, so he quickly raised his Sea God''s de to block!


    <span>"Ding!"


    <span>With a crisp metallic sound, Ye Fan''s sword collided with Oleg''s de!


    The ground under their feet broke into pieces. With a "boom", it fell into the water!<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, this sword attack was actually firmly blocked, which surprised him.


    Oleg grinned, "I don''t only know how to use ranged attacks. In closebat, my de techniques are also extraordinary."<span>"Not bad, just nice."


    Ye Fan could finally use his sword in closebat with Oleg, but that was all he wanted. The Broken Moon Sword in his hand stabbed at Oleg more than ten times!


    "Ding ding dang dang", the sound of metal nging rang out incessantly. The sound travelled all the way to the shore, causing the women''s hearts to tighten when they heard it.


    In fact, they could no longer clearly see the details of the fight between the two Legend rank experts. They could only see that the long distance battle between the two had turned into a closebat battle.


    Oleg looked burly, and the de was heavy, but his speed and strength were great, and he was good at using arge area of the de to attack and defend.Ye Fan had sword intent, and Oleg naturally had his de intent. Although it wasn''t as high as Ye Fan''s cultivation level, it didn''t mean that he didn''t have the power to fight.


    <span>Ye Fan fought back and forth, sword and saber intecing, shing. In just two minutes, he had already fought no less than seventy or eighty moves.


    <span>Their figures shed back and forth on the water, fast as afterimages.


    Ye Fan felt the high speed movement, and the tacit understanding between his sword intent and the Broken Moon Sword in his hand. In actualbat, he would guide the sword, and the sword would also guide him.


    With every breath of air flowing through, every vibration, and every force transmitted back, Ye Fan had a better understanding of how a sword could disy its sword intent.


    Through Ye Fan''s own research andprehension, Ye Fan used the Broken Water Sword to be more and more skillful.<span>At times, he needed to take a step back to gain a bit of strength, but at other times, he also needed to catch up and ruthlessly suppress it.


    After fighting for 10 minutes, the two of them had already exchanged hundreds of attacks.Ye Fan and Oleg were both astonishingly strong. In this little time, they didn''t feel tired at all.


    But, it was different from the beginning. Ye Fan gradually grasped the initiative, and the number of attacks increased. Oleg had already be a defensive force!


    Ye Fan''s mind was iparably clear, and he was also ecstatic!He finally understood! Understood! So this was a sword, this was a sword battle!


    Feeling the advance and retreat of the sword, feeling the joy, anger, and sorrow of the sword, perceiving the determination of the sword!


    Ye Fan realized that at this moment, the sword was him, he, and also the sword!<span>He was strong, the sword was strong, he was weak, the sword was also weak!


    Not just cultivation, not just strength, not just sword techniques or techniques...


    <span>This was an even deeper restriction!


    <span>A swordsman, you must understand, when facing an enemy, the sword is not your weapon, but yourpanion in life and death!


    There is no one who is more loyal to you than the sword in his hand!


    The sword did not have any unnecessary thoughts or emotions. It only followed the will of the swordsman!


    A mountain of swords and a sea of mes; you risk your life, but if you don''t abandon me, then I won''t leave you!When he thought here, Ye Fan was so excited that he wanted to crazily howl!


    "Ah!"


    Ye Fan shouted crazily. His mood was high as the water in his hand sparkled under the sunlight.A cold light flowed. The sharp light seemed to be able to intimidate all the living creatures in the world!


    "This... "This is ¡­"


    Oleg was shocked. At this moment, he finally understood that Ye Fan was using his battle toprehend and break through!?<span>This Lucifer had actually broken through to a whole new realm in their battle!?


    Just at this moment, the sword in Ye Fan''s hand became even more bold, and advanced even further!


    <span>Each of Ye Fan''s strikes was thrusting, lifting up, chopping, lifting up, and chopping ¡­ ¡­ They were all more casual than before, but they were even more difficult to defend against. It was as if the sword was alive. The change in details caused Oleg to be unable to make ends meet!


    Oleg was not resigned to this and retreated. Ye Fan, who was in front of him, could not defend against the sword in front of him! It couldn''t be stopped! Unavoidable!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 819

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0819


    <span>As the pressure increased, Oleg began to sweat. He could no longer attack with Sea God''s de and could only fall into a passive state of defense!


    <span>But Ye Fan kept pressing forward, not leaving any gaps.


    Even if Oleg wanted to increase the distance several times, he was still stuck to Ye Fan''s sword and was unable to move smoothly.


    The small continent had long since copsed, leaving only a few rocks exposed to the water''s surface.


    <span>Unknowingly, the two of them had already left the small ind and arrived at the surface of theke. Ye Fan relied on his extremely fast speed and unceasingly borrowed the strength of his technique to move on the surface of the water.


    <span>The Broken Moon Sword in his hand was like a swimming dragon, and it became more and more connected with his mind.


    <span>It was as if the sword had be one with him, without a single gap!


    But just when Ye Fan felt that he was about to break through to the next stage, there was a sudden movement underwater!<span>"Rumble!"


    <span>An intense sound of water flowing could be heard beneath the surface of theke. A column of water several meters wide shot up into the sky!


    It was unknown when Oleg had actually summoned such a water column, directly sending Ye Fan into the air!"Open!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s Broken Moon Sword broke through the water pir like a hot knife through butter, and his body floated down to the ground.


    Even though he waspletely drenched, Ye Fan was still calm. His toes touched the water surface andnded on a piece of driftwood.At this moment, arge amount of destroyed trees were floating on theke, making it easier for Ye Fan to stand.


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan also locked onto Oleg who was standing thirty meters away.


    The captain of the pirates, with one hand on his back and the other holding a knife, looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression.


    Ye Fan, who was enjoying the fight, asked in bewilderment, "Captain, why aren''t we fighting anymore?"


    "The winner is already decided, there''s no need to keep fighting." Oleg smiled bitterly, "Now I believe that the Holy Dragon Knight was indeed killed by you."Ye Fan said, "Captain, you still have a lot of tricks up your sleeves, right? I heard that you can fight against an imperial fleet by yourself, and that''s only for a few moves."


    <span>Ye Fan was not willing to give up. He was still a little short of breaking through to the new realm, and he was only short of this tiny bit of spiritual light. Perhaps it would be enough!


    If Oleg didn''t fight him wholeheartedly and didn''t fight him seriously, then he would feel as if his whole body was scratching and he would feel extremely ufortable!


    "Hahaha, you are the mighty Emperor of Hell Lucifer, you are already harder to deal with than an imperial fleet, I, the old pirate, am already well aware of this ¡­ "If I''m not a match, I''m not."


    Oleg put his knife away and went back to the shore.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t wait to chase up and fight him, but if he did that, it would be too unreasonable. It would simply be a form of enmity.


    <span>After all, the other party had admitted defeat. Wouldn''t it be humiliating if you continued to fight?


    <span>Ye Fan could only shake his head and sigh. He stroked Broken Water, silently saying, "Thank you." In the blink of an eye, Broken Water returned to the Sword God''s Ring.


    After returning to the shore, Feng Yueying brought a towel over, "Wipe it, you''re not hurt, right?"


    Ye Fan took the towel, smiled and wiped his wet hair, and said, "We are onlypeting, and we still have a sense of propriety, so how could we be injured?"<span>Oleg regretfully said, "Since the old pirates have lost on the water, it seems that we won''t be able to take the princess away today ¡­" Lucifer, there''s something I would like to talk to you about.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, why couldn''t he say it in person, but still nodded his head, wiping it with a towel while pointing, "Let''s go to the teahouse over there and have a cup of hot tea. Ning''er, please make arrangements. The captain is a very important person, he can''t be neglected."Ning Xuemo nodded with a smile, "I got it. I''ll go prepare it now. You just have to change into a clean set of clothes."


    "You''re still the one who thought it through. Haha, I''m really wet and ufortable." Ye Fanughed and followed Oleg to the teahouse.<span>After Ye Fan and Oleg had left, Mu Mu Mu whispered into Su Qingxue''s ear, "Sister, look at Sister Feng and Sister Ning. They are giving towels to each other to change their clothes and are extremely attentive to the other. Howe you didn''t have any reaction at all?"


    Su Qingxue also realized that she seemed to be too slow. The main reason was that she didn''t have the habit of taking care of men. Since she was young, most people took care of her.<span>Although it was just a small matter, Su Qingxue still felt upset.


    <span>At this moment, Ai''er walked over and apologetically said, "Sister Qingxue, I''m really sorry. Actually, Ye Fan and I have nothing to do with each other. I just don''t want to marry Frederick ¡­ ¡­"


    Su Qingxue came back to her senses and coldly looked at her: "Did anything happen to you guys? I don''t care, I''m just curious ¡­ ¡­" How do you know my husband can protect you? "


    Ai''er''s expression froze for a moment, and her small mouth pouted. "I ¡­ "I have no other choice, I can only ce my hopes on Ye Fan."


    Su Qingxue walked in front of her and looked at Ai''er with her bright eyes. She said, "I feel that you are a kind person. Can you tell me if I can continue to trust you?"<span>She was silent for a moment, then bit her lower lip and nodded.


    "Alright, then let''s go to the barbecue. If we dy any longer, it will be noon soon." Su Qingxue smiled and held Ai''er''s hand as they walked towards the barbecue.<span>Ai''er carefully exhaled. Her beautiful eyes nced in the direction of the Purple Leaf Teahouse. She seemed to be deep in thought ¡­


    On the other side, Ye Fan changed his clothes and sat in the same room as Oleg, drinking tea.Looking out from the box, he could see that the women on the other side of theke had already begun their barbecue. There was talk andughter, but the atmosphere was quite good.


    <span>"Lucifer, your luck with women is quite good. Where did you get so many women?" Oleg joked.


    "If I said that I have great charisma and they were attracted by me, would you believe me?" Ye Fan replied.


    <span>"Haha ¡­" "Of course I do, there are many women who want to be your ve, let alone your wife and lover, but ¡­"


    Oleg changed the topic of the conversation: "This beautiful life... This beautiful wife and wife... They need to be safe in order to enjoy it."


    With one hand holding his knees, and the other holding a teacup, Ye Fan took a sip, "Captain, if you have something to say, then just say it."


    "Lucifer, have you ever heard of the power of the apocalypse?"


    Ye Fan''s expression froze, he had heard of this name back in the days when he was the ruler of this world, but he had never paid much attention to it. He said with doubt in his eyes, "I heard that this is an organization led by Shakyamuni Apocalypse, but there is very little information, and no one with the authority of the Apocalypse King is active in this world. I have always thought that this is just a rumor. Could it be ¡­ This organization really exists? "<span>"There is no information because the average person cannot see it; there is no activity because there is no activity in general;


    <span>The Apocalypse Shakyamuni is real, so naturally, the Apocalypse Monarch is also real ¡­ However, the you of the past has nothing to do with the power of the Apocalypse King ¡­ " Oleg said solemnly. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 820

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0820


    <span>Ye Fan put down his teacup, and strangely said, "These words mean ¡­ ¡­" I''m rted to the power of the Apocalypse now? "How do you know?"


    "It''s very simple... "Because this royal marriage is the will of the Armageddon." Oleg grinned and said.


    "What!?"


    Ye Fan was stunned, this was something he had never expected, Extermination Shakyamuni... He actually wanted to marry Princess Al and Prince Frederick?<span>"What does this marriage have to do with the power of the Apocalypse?" Ye Fan asked.


    Oleg sighed, "I can only tell you this far. If you want to stop me from taking Ar away, it means that you have to stand against the power of the Apocalypse. Lucifer, are you sure you want to do this? "


    Ye Fan doubtfully said, "Captain, on what basis are you saying all these things, so why should I believe you?" What''s your rtionship with him? How can you know the meaning behind Shakyamuni''s words? "<span>"If I told you that I''m a member of the Doomsday King''s authority, would you believe me?" Oleg smiled.


    Ye Fan muttered to himself for a moment and said, "I believe you."<span>"Oh? "Why?" Oleg was interested.


    "Because that''s the only way to exin why you have a good rtionship with the King, and why you came all the way to China to take Ai Er away," Ye Fan said."Haha ¡­" Oleg smiled and asked seriously, "Lucifer, are you sure you want to stop me from taking Ay away?"


    <span>Ye Fan gave a self-deprecating smile, "You also saw it, she is looking for death, my women all pity her, I can''t just watch hermit suicide, can I?"


    <span>Oleg narrowed his eyes. "Princess Ayrng, she won''t die. She was just acting like this. You''re overthinking it."


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, and then asked, "I am very puzzled, since the Shakyamuni wants Ai to marry Prince Frederick, why doesn''t he personallye?"<span>If an Epic Tier expert were to personallye, I would definitely not be his opponent. Then, Ai''er could only be taken away ¡­


    <span>However... If the Shakyamuni did note, and you came, could it be that you are here to give it a try? "


    Oleg had aplicated look on his face as he said, "An Epic Tier expert, with his status, how could he be moved so easily?"


    <span>"That might not be true... At the Armageddon Rebellion''s level, shouldn''t it be even more appropriate to do whatever one wanted and be free?


    Could it be that the Law Protector of the Apocalypse is afraid of something, or is it that he is afraid of something, so he decided not to act personally? " Ye Fan stared straight at Oleg.Oleg was, after all, used to big scenes, so even if Ye Fan''s aura was very strong, the effect would still be minuscule.


    <span>"Heh heh... Lucifer, I understand what you mean. "


    <span>Oleg didn''t answer Ye Fan''s question, but stood up and prepared to leave.


    Ye Fan also followed him, arriving at the entrance of the tea house.


    Oleg turned around and said in a low voice, "Lucifer, the old pirate said, before I leave ¡­"


    "Captain, please tell us." Ye Fan smiled.<span>Oleg replied: "The stronger you are, the more you have to bear. But don''t overestimate your own abilities."


    After hearing everything, Ye Fan nodded his head and solemnly cupped his hands, "Many thanks captain. Perhaps in the future, our faction will be different, but captain''s character is bold and unrestrained, fair and square. He has always been my respected senior, and I hope that you and I will be safe and sound."


    Olegughed. "Good! It was rare to hear such an extraordinary youngster utter such words! I''m quite optimistic about you! I shall take my leave, old pirate. See you again if fate wills it! "<span>"Goodbye!"


    <span>Oleg came quickly and left quickly.


    <span>Ye Fan sent them off, and when he returned to theke, the women were already barbecuing.


    "Sister! You''ve burnt the meat! What kind of dark food is this!? "


    <span>Mu Mu Mu was holding a steak and pointed at the dark surface with a disdainful expression. She was speechless towards Su Qingxue''s culinary skills.


    Su Qingxue had volunteered herself to try. Seeing that Feng Yueying and Du Yun''er could both roast well, she naturally did not want to be outdone. She said that she would roast a piece for Mu Mu Mu to eat.


    However, the steak was burnt on the spot.


    "And ¡­ What does it have to do with me!? It''s all because of the fire! " Su Qingxue exined with a blush, but it was unknown if it was because she was hot or because she was embarrassed.Mu Mu Mu rolled his eyes. "Elder sister, you better not roast it. It''s such a waste of good meat. Don''t you see that Sister Feng and Sister Yun''er are both roasted like this?"


    When Ye Fan heard this, he walked over and directly took the roast steak with his hand, "Chi chi ya, your sister is roasting it for you, and you still dislike it?" Then give it to me to eat! "


    <span>Ye Fan took a big bite of the beef. Although it was hard and bitter, he still ate it very sweetly, "The meat my wife roasted was really good, really fragrant!"


    Brother-inw, it seems like you haven''t lost heart at all! The meat was burnt! "It can cause cancer!" Mu Mu Mu shouted.


    <span>Although Su Qingxue was happy in her heart, she knew that eating this kind of food would not be good for her body. She advised, "Alright, stop eating. I''ll roast some more for you."


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand, "No need, it''s quite good. It''s even more fragrant when burnt." With my body, there''s no way I''m going to get cancer. Besides, it''s a waste if I lose it. How many people in the world are still hungry? "


    Su Qingxue heard the man''s words and didn''t say anything more. She asked, "Has Captain Oleg left? Is there anything important about him? "<span>Ye Fan shook his head, looking at Ai''er who was cutting a fruit at the side, "Nothing much, just saying that I won''t forcefully take Ai''er away."


    <span>Ai''er looked up and pouted. "I''m sorry, Ye Fan. I really had no other choice just now. I already exined it to Sister Qingxue, she won''t misunderstand you."


    "That''s good." Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief and smiled at Su Qingxue, "Wife, you won''t be angry this time, right?""Am I that easy to lose my temper?" Su Qingxue said in annoyance.


    Ye Fan hurriedly shook his head, "Of course not, I will just casually say it."


    "Brother Ye Fan, have some chicken wings, and some freshly squeezed orange juice." Du Yun''er walked over while carrying a te of chicken wings that had just been roasted.


    Ye Fan sat down on the bench and started gorging himself. In order to eat the barbecue, he didn''t even eat breakfast, and now he even had a fight. He was really hungry.<span>The women sat down and chatted as they ate. The atmosphere was harmonious.


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. If he was carefree and could live like this, how great would that be? But unfortunately, there were still many people in this world that were always plotting to make trouble for him.


    Although Ye Fan''s appetite was huge, the other women''s appetite was very small. They were almost done eating, and there was still a lot of food left.


    "Zimo, you''ve prepared so much food, we can''t finish it now." Feng Yueying said rather regretfully.


    <span>However, Ning Xuemo smiled and said, "I''ve already discussed this with Yun''er. After we''ve finished roasting our food, we''ll send it directly to the orphanage so that the children can share it."


    "It''s not convenient to cook barbecue in the orphanage, and there are quite a few children who haven''t eaten barbecue before. That''s why I asked Sister Ning for help. It''s all thanks to Sister Ning''s help." Du Yun''er smiled.


    "What are you talking about? It''s just a small matter. In the future, you can still bring your children over to my ce. I can still cover this part ¡­" Ning Zimo smiled and clinked her ss with Du Yun''er''s.


    Hearing this, Ai''er could not help but ask in anticipation, "Yun''er, are you still in charge of a orphanage? "You''re so caring, can you let me help too?""Of course you can. If they knew that there''s a beautiful foreign princess visiting them, the children would definitely be very happy," Du Yun''er said.


    <span>"I want to go too! I want to see Principal Li! " Mu Mu Mu raised his hands excitedly.


    "You ¡­ ¡­" "I just like to join in on the fun. I''ll apany my sister to buy some other snacks and bring them over with me." Su Qingxue pinched her sister''s cheek and said.


    Mu Mu Muined softly, "Elder sister... "I''m not a child, don''t pinch me ¡­"


    <span>All the girls giggled. Ye Fan also felt that the interaction between his wife and his sister-inw was quite interesting.


    <span>But right at this time, Ye Fan suddenly felt a familiar aura approaching. He couldn''t help but frown and turn his head around.


    Ye Zichen sighed bitterly in his heart. I really can''t let him rx for even a moment ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 821

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0821


    <span>"Heh heh... They are all eating, could it be that I''m disturbing you guys? "


    Dressed in a military uniform with an extraordinary bearing, the one who walked over was impressively the Dragon King.


    Ye Fan stood up and said, "I just ate pretty much all of it. Does the Dragon King want toe and try it?""I ate in the military cafeteria." The Dragon King smiled and looked towards the center of theke, "It seems ¡­" You fought Oleg. "


    <span>"That''s not it, you guys should have been monitoring the situation here a long time ago, right? The ghost captain Oleg has entered the borders of China, and without your dragon soul''s approval, I''m afraid it wouldn''t have gone that smoothly," Ye Fan said.


    <span>Only then did the girls realize that this was the Dragon Soul''s leader. Although the Dragon King seemed quite easy-going, none of them dared to casually interrupt.


    The Dragon King didn''t care about being poked andughed, "Ye Fan, Princess Ai''er came to find you. We already knew that it was nothing much, but..." Now that Oleg is here, there''s something I need to talk to you about. ""Do you want me to take a step forward?" Ye Fan thought to himself, you bunch of guys, why are you doing this all the time?


    <span>The Dragon King nodded. "Is it convenient?"


    "Your Dragon King came here, can I say that it''s inconvenient?"


    Ye Fan shook his head and waved his hand, "Come, let''s go sit down and have a cup of tea, it''s so delicious that it''s greasy."He came to the box for tea once again. This time, the opposite party had be the Dragon King.


    "What did Oleg tell you?" The moment he sat down, the Dragon King immediately went straight to the point.


    <span>Ye Fan lowered his head and chuckled, "What else can I do, it''s just to convince me to let him take Princess Ai''er away."


    "What did he use to convince you?" the Dragon King asked.<span>"Is there any difference between saying it and not saying it? In any case, the princess is still here." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Dragon King narrowed his eyes and pondered for a moment, "Him and you... "Let''s raise the power of the Apocalypse."


    Ye Fan thought for a moment. Sure enough, the Doomsday King and his authority were real. It seemed like the Dragon King and the others already knew about it.<span>Ye Fan saw him speaking so straightforwardly, so he didn''t hide anything and nodded, "That''s right, he said that he is a member of the Doomsday King''s authority. But I don''t know anything about that organization, and he didn''t exin anything to me. "


    "Did he recruit you?" the Dragon King asked cautiously.


    "Recruit me? Is this the end of the world? " Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "That''s not true, I''m afraid I can''t enter the eyes of Shakyamuni."


    The Dragon King said meaningfully, "You can definitely enter his eyes, but ¡­ They don''t do useless things. "If you don''t even let Ai Er go, then it''s even more impossible for you to join the power of the Apocalypse."


    <span>Ye Fan thought about it and also agreed, "Dragon King, you came personally just to ask me about this little matter?"


    "This little thing?" Hehe... Anything that involves the power of the Apocalypse is definitely not ''a small matter''. This is a matter that concerns the fate of the world, how can one lower one''s guard? " The Dragon King said solemnly.Ye Fan said with a smile that was not a smile, "I don''t know what the Doomsday King is. An organization set up by an Epic expert ispletely unrted to me."


    The Dragon King gave a light snort. "I know, you are purposely coaxing me, wanting me to tell you more about the power of the Apocalypse, right? "Kid, your method should be less provocative in front of me."


    Ye Fan indeed wanted to know more about the power of the Apocalypse King, but this dragon king was also very shrewd and didn''t fall for it.


    "Since the Dragon King has said so, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first. I still have to go to the orphanage ¡­"<span>Seeing that Ye Fan was about to get up and leave, the Dragon King suddenly said: "Rumor has it that..." Oleg is only ranked neenth ¡­ "


    Ye Fan frowned, and then sat back on his seat, asking in puzzlement: "What rank 19?"


    The Dragon King picked up the teacup and downed it in one gulp, tapping his fingers on the table.


    Ye Fan had no choice, he picked up the teapot and filled it to the brim.<span>The Dragon King thought for a moment before continuing, "The power of the Apocalypse King has an even older name, called ''Heavenly God Magic Training Association''. As a matter of fact, it is still called that.


    However, after Shakyamuni Apocalypse became the leader, the training was changed to the power of the ''Apocalypse King''. This may have something to do with his extreme pride and his personality of being the sole ruler of the world.


    It was said that in the power of the Apocalypse, there were not many members, and the number of formal members ranged from twenty to thirty.And between them, they call each other by their code name. The higher the rank, the stronger they are generally. Just like Shakyamuni Apocalypse, he is worthy of the number one position.


    "Of course, it''s not absolute. Some people are simr in strength, but the difference isn''t too great."


    "You mean. Ghost Captain Oleg, ranked 19 only!? " Ye Fan''s whole body shivered, and he felt a chilling from his back.<span>From Ye Fan''s point of view, Oleg was already very powerful. If it was on the sea, Ye Fan felt that even if he won, he wouldn''t be able to stop Oleg from escaping.


    But such a legend who ims to be invincible on the sea, in the apocalypse, is only ranked 19th!? Almost at the bottom!?


    <span>"What is it? "Surprised?" The Dragon Kingughed. "You think ¡­?" If the experts of the Chinese ns could remain hidden, then the Western countries would no longer have experts of the underworld?


    <span>Oleg was a bold and unrestrained person, and he was also a descendant of a Viking. He also needed someone to travel the world for the power of the Apocalypse, which was why he was so famous ¡­ However, this does not mean that his position in the Doomsday King is truly high. "


    Ye Fan held the teacup in his hand and almost trembled. He realized that he had still underestimated the power of his n!


    <span>Without a doubt, his previous guess was correct!


    <span>The reason why the Law of the apocalypse, the power of the Apocalypse, did not directly take Ai''er away was because they feared the ns of China!


    It was hard to imagine that Oleg was only ranked 19th. If a few of these people came, how could he resist them!?<span>The Dragon King seemed to have seen through Ye Fan''s thoughts, heughed and said, "Did you suddenly find out that you don''t know your own limits when you say you want topete with the family?"


    <span>Ye Fan went silent, and after a minute or so, he raised his head and smiled, "On the contrary, if the two tigers fight, then there will definitely be a wound. If the Apocalypse King can contend with the family, then what is there to worry about as a bystander?


    <span>Dragon King, the reason why you''re asking me so anxiously and what Oleg said must be because I''m worried. I promised Oleg that I would join the power of the Apocalypse, right? "


    The Dragon King''s eyes shed and he couldn''t help butugh boldly, "What a good newborn calf that isn''t afraid of a tiger. I didn''t expect you to understand it so clearly."


    Fine, I won''t beat around the bush with you. Ye Fan, the blood flowing in your body is from a descendant of China.


    If in the future, the power of the Apocalypse King and our Xia n start a conflict, you must not do anything that would let down our ancestors! "


    "Is the Dragon King recruiting me?" Ye Fan asked.


    "It''s not that I want to recruit you, it''s that you chose the right path." The Dragon King sighed, "I know that you are dissatisfied with the officials of China, dissatisfied with the n.But don''t forget, you grew up overseas after all. Most of the people you know are also foreigners ¡­ We have to be wary.


    "However, I still believe that you will not disappoint us in front of the greater good ¡­"Ye Fan said expressionlessly, "You don''t need to use the righteous words of the nation to scheme against me. Bloodlines are bloodlines, the n is the n.


    Just look at that nephew of yours, that brat called Ye Feng, you want me to be his partner, hmph... Then there''s no need to mention anything. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 822

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0822


    Dragon King helplessly sighed, "Feng''er ¡­" It''s true that he''s spoiled, but his nature isn''t bad. This time, I''ll also let my big brother go teach him a lesson.


    Alright... I am only here to confirm these things to you. It will be sufficient if I know that you have not gotten too close to the power of the Apocalypse King. "<span>With that, the Dragon King got up and bid farewell. He didn''t linger any longer and sat in a Jeep that came to pick him up. Then, he left.


    <span>After the jeep was on the road, the Dragon King narrowed his eyes and asked the driver, "Little Wei, have you brought the items?"


    The driver, Xiao Wei, nodded. "Yes, Chief. It''s in the envelope on your left."


    The Dragon King looked at it and picked up the sealed document. After opening it, he took out an inspection report.


    With a single nce, the Dragon King furrowed his brows and immediately stuffed the documents back into his folder. His expression was dark andplicated to the extreme.


    <span>The driver, Little Wei, saw the Dragon King''s expression in the rearview mirror and asked, "Chief, are you alright?"


    <span>"Um... "The Dragon King is somewhat absent-minded.


    <span>"The ss you asked me to send that night was for DNA testing, right? Who used that? " Little Wei asked.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!" The Dragon King solemnly taught him a lesson.<span>Little Wei jumped in fright. He had followed the Dragon King for so many years and was considered to be a trusted aide. He couldn''t even ask and immediately knew the severity of the situation.


    <span>"Sorry, Chief! I was wrong! " Little Wei said.


    The Dragon King''s eyes shed. He took a deep breath and said, "Little Wei, change your schedule. We''re not going back to the military..."


    "Huh?" Little Wei was puzzled: "Then, are we going back to Beijing?"


    The Dragon King shook his head. "No, I have to go back to my hometown ¡­"


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>Watching the Dragon King''s carriage leave, Ye Fan also had a lot of thoughts.


    He actually wanted to know more about the power of the Apocalypse King, but the Dragon King obviously wasn''t willing to talk to him about it, so he could only give up.


    <span>It seems that regardless of whether it is the n or the Doomsday King, they are involved in many of the world''s secrets. I don''t belong to any of them, so naturally I won''t know much about them.


    When he returned to thekeside barbeque, the women had already prepared all kinds of delicacies to bring to the orphanage and were waiting for Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan smiled apologetically and carried the things together to the parking lot and put them away.


    "Hailey and I are going on a business trip this afternoon, so we can''t go with you," said Feng Yueying, embarrassed.


    "Don''t be so embarrassed, didn''t the CEO ask you to go on a business trip?" Ye Fan blinked his eyes.Su Qingxue, who was at the side, said unhappily, "What, do you want me to go and let Sister Yue Ying stay?"


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedlyughed and said, "Wife, don''t misunderstand, I didn''t mean it that way..."


    Helena had already gotten into the car and was waving to Yue Ying, "Yue Ying, we won''t make it in time for the ne. Let''s go."


    <span>Ever since she had settled in Hua Hai, Helena had bought a green Beetle. The small car also seemed to indicate that she was no longer the ruthless mercenary that she once was.


    "The car is very beautiful," Ye Fan gave a thumbs up."Many thanks for your praise, Lucifer," Hailey replied with a smile.


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan''s mind suddenly shed with a light!


    Wait! Beetle!?


    Ye Fan''s heart suddenly jumped, swallowing his saliva, thinking of something, his eyes thoughtfully looked at Ai''er who was moving the things.However, Ye Fan didn''t move a bit, and quickly waved goodbye to Feng Yueying and the others as if nothing had happened.


    Afterwards, the group got on the car and headed for the orphanage.


    In the car, Su Qingxue said, "Hubby, let''s go to a grocery store. After New Year, I haven''t bought snacks for the children."


    <span>"Eating snacks isn''t that good for the body. We already have so much to eat, so forget it." Ye Fan said.


    "What do you know? It''s just a child. Besides, you just need to buy healthier snacks." Su Qingxueined, "Do you not like children?"


    "I ¡­" Ye Fan was unjustly used, "I don''t like children? Don''t you often go and y with the children? "Du Yun''er, who sat in the back row, chuckled and said, "Sister Su, there''s no need to look for her. There''s a new snack bar just across the street from our orphanage, it''ll be convenient to buy one when we get there."


    <span>"Is that so? This store is really open for business. There are many children there, so the demand is really big. Whether it''s you guys buy it or the people that go see the kids, it''s really suitable." Su Qingxue nodded and said.


    <span>Du Yun''er smiled and replied, "That''s right. That shop is still our orphanage''s property. I n to wait until the new building is built and then introduce a few merchants to make it convenient for the children to study and live. We can familiarize ourselves with the society as soon as possible."


    <span>"Teacher Du, you have be an entrepreneur!" Mu Mu Mu Mu eximed.


    <span>Even though Du Yun''er had resigned from her position as a teacher, Mu Mu Mu was still used to calling her teacher.


    <span>"I can''t really say that. It''s just that the dean is old and the orphanage has been in existence for decades. I can''t just sit by and watch as it''s handed to someone else. That way, I won''t be able to rest at ease," Du Yun''er said.


    After arriving at the orphanage, the moment he got off the car, he saw that there was indeed a brand-new decorative shop on the other side.


    "Sesame Rice Shop?" This snack bar is too funny. Could it be that their boss is called Sesame Seed Cake? " Mu Mu Mu couldn''t help butugh."Don''tugh, this bakery has been opened many times already, so it''s easy to remember its name. All the food is imported, and it''s being promoted pretty quickly in Hua Hai," Du said.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Who cares what it is called, hurry up and buy it so we can go in."


    <span>Su Qingxue had already walked in. She pushed a shopping cart and started shopping.


    <span>Ye Fan walked over to take a look, this woman had actually put more than ten bags of dried strawberries inside, and couldn''t help but ask, "Wife, are you buying yourself food, or for the children?"


    Su Qingxue blushed. She had forgotten that she was going to buy food for the children. She remembered what she wanted to eat first.


    "Children can also eat strawberries! The strawberries imported from the State of Yue are very delicious! " Su Qingxue quickly exined.Ye Fan replied with an "Oh," but he didn''t poke her any further and continued to help her choose.


    Not long after, they bought a bunch of dried vegetables, chips and chocte, along with some candies in the shape of yellow people. They loaded it up with shopping carts and sent it straight to the orphanage.<span>Ning Xuemo and Ai''er were already sharing roasted meat for the children. The yard was filled with the sounds of children making fun of each other.


    Su Qingxue and Mu Mu Mu went to visit Principal Li. When they came down from upstairs, they saw a bunch of white short-sleeved shorts running towards them.<span>"Beautiful big sister, where are the bundles of doughnuts!?" Ye Zichen hugged Su Qingxue''s leg and asked.


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, she immediately said embarrassedly: "I''m sorry, I didn''t buy any doughnuts today. Can you bring some next time?"


    "Hehe, sister, this little girl is so cute. She even likes to eat doughnuts like you?" Mu Mu Mu said.


    <span>Du Yun''er walked over and squatted down to pat her sister''s butt, "Dun, why are you asking your sister for the doughnut so directly? This is too impolite. Moreover, you have already eaten so much. If you continue to eat, you will really be a little fat chick. "


    <span>The group of people pitifully puffed out their mouths, "Alright then... No doughnuts today. "


    <span>"You mean next time you buy one, right?" Du Yun''er pinched the girl''s nose.


    <span>He nodded vigorously, his face trembling.


    When the girls saw this, they couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Ye Fan was standing not far from them, distributing snacks among the children. Seeing the scene here, he couldn''t help but feel warm inside. If he had children of his own with the women, he would probably be very happy every day.


    He had been immersed in bloody battles for so many years, all for the sake of being able to lead an ordinary and happy life. This kind of scene was what he had to protect when he practiced martial arts.


    Just when Ye Fan was in a happy mood, he received a call from Ye Fan''s phone.


    Ye Fan picked it up and saw that it was actually Sally Ye calling. He immediately picked it up and asked, "What''s the matter, Sally Ye?"


    "King! Purgatory Ind is surrounded! " Sally said in a serious tone. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 823

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0823


    <span>Ye Fan''s face froze, after being silent for three seconds, his eyes gradually became sharp, "Who are you, for what?"


    <span>Sally said, "So far, it''s four MG missile destroyers, as well as a few small MG ships and amphibious warfare ships.


    <span>Thebat power of this fleet should be the regr magnesium army, not a motley crew.


    I haven''t had time to investigate the situation, but the other side seems to have nned to block all routes out of our ind, and apparently under the direction of a professional officer. ""The magnesium army?" Ye Fan said seriously, "Don''t act rashly. The police have spies and they are using everyone''s connections to find out the cause of this matter."


    <span>I am ready to go now, to return to Purgatory Ind, to avoid fighting as much as I can before I go back. "


    <span>"King! You''reing back?! " Sally was pleasantly surprised.


    <span>Ye Fanughed, "They have already ced their cannons in front of our house, so why don''t I go back? In truth, the reason he had asked Azazel and the others to return to Purgatory Ind first was because he was afraid that something like this would happen.


    <span>"Furthermore, this time, it should not be a problem that can be resolved through talking. He has already revealed his weapon. It seems like he wants to eat us up."


    "We are not afraid. As long as you lead us, there is no battle that we cannot win." Sally said confidently.Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh bitterly. Salley Ye was the same as Fog Night, both blindly worshipping him. Although the feeling was very good, it still made him feel quite pressured.


    After hanging up, just as Ye Fan was about to ask thedies toe over and tell them about this serious situation, he heard another call.<span>Ye Fan looked at this unfamiliar number and frowned. He picked it up and asked, "Who is it?"


    "Lucifer, I assume you already know about the situation around Purgatory Ind?"


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "General Robert, was it really you who instigated it?" "Why, it''s the Peterberg Club. You want to settle with me?"<span>"Lucifer, don''t get me wrong. This has nothing to do with the club. This is about peace and stability in the world, and as the only superpower in the world, we are naturally responsible for the development of humanity. "


    "Don''t tell me that! "Speak, what do you want?" Ye Fan sneered.<span>General Robert scoffed, "Are you still ying dumb with me? Dr. Ronica has already admitted to it. It was you who concocted the medicine that caused the young man called Feng Xiaohui to transform from a vegetable into a spiritual-type Adept!


    You have such a horrifying potion form in your hands, we need you to hand it over immediately! "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be astonished. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that General Robert would actually set his sights on the medicine used to treat Feng Xiaohui!?<span>It was a potion from the Earth Axis, but there was no way Feng Xiaohui could be called an Adept without some scientific exnation. It was just like a blind cat running into a dead mouse.


    "General Robert, who seduced you? This is just a coincidence! " Ye Fan said.<span>"Whether it''s a coincidence or not, you have to hand the medicine over. Otherwise ¡­" "If one day you form a whole army of Adepts, won''t the world be in your hands?" Robert said.


    <span>Ye Fan sneered and said, "This is simply nonsense, do you mean that I want to go around the world and find vegetable people to train my army?"


    "It''s useless for you to say all these. The things in your hands already pose a threat to humanity. We request that you hand over the prescription within one day!"


    Otherwise, our Purgatory Ind Battle Team will use missiles to raze the Purgatory Ind to the ground!<span>Don''t think that just because you ancient warriors are strong that we are afraid of you. We also have powerful warriors leading us.


    <span>As for the Leviathan''s sea demons and pirate ships, let''s not make a fool of ourselves. They are not a match for our equipment!


    "Lucifer [1], an ancient saying of China, a wise man knows his ce. I look forward to your wise choice ¡­"


    Robert hung up.


    Ye Fan fell into deep thought. He knew that the more critical the situation was, the more he couldn''t panic.Robert had obviously been instigated by someone. At the very least, he would definitely not provoke them by relying solely on the magnesium army, because he could not bear the consequences.


    <span>Thus, the greatest possibility was still that Sylvie was plotting behind the scenes ¡­


    <span>The only thing that made Ye Fan feel gratified was that this time, it shouldn''t have much to do with the power of the Apocalypse King. After all, Oleg had just arrived, so his attitude was quite friendly.


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment and waved his hand, calling Su Qingxue, Ning Zimo, Du Yun''er and the other girls over.


    <span>Ye Fan roughly exined what happened on Purgatory Ind. After the girls finished listening, they all revealed worried expressions.


    <span>"Hubby, if you go back to Purgatory Ind now, isn''t that the same as walking into a trap?" Su Qingxue frowned.


    "We still have to go, they are all brothers and sisters that I have to rely on for my life, without them, I won''t be able to live until now, I''ve implicated them, and I have to take responsibility for it." Ye Fan said, "Yu''er will continue to stay here and protect you, and if you encounter any problems that you can''t solve, you can directly call Old Xie ¡­"


    "Brother-inw!" Don''t say that, make it look like you won''t be able to get back! " Mu Mu Mu''s eyes werepletely red.


    Ye Fan patted her head, "Girl, I''m not here, don''t make your sister angry..."<span>Ai''er anxiously said, "Ye Fan, you''re not here anymore, so what should I do? Will they take me back? "


    <span>"Princess, right now I really cannot help you." Ye Fanughed, "Oh right, you will just follow my wife, and I will also protect you."


    Although Ai''er was unwilling, she could only nod.Ye Fan said, "Now, you all leave this ce. During the time that I''m not here, I''m worried that someone will take advantage of the situation and enter, so ¡­." I''m going to take you to a safe ce. "


    "A safe ce?" Ning Xuemo asked curiously, "Hua Hai, where else can we hide?"


    Ye Fan mysteriously smiled and said, "I''ve already told Yu''er that she will take you guys there. I need to catch a ne, so I won''t be apanying you guys there."


    Ye Fan looked apologetically and helplessly at the girls, then turned around and strode out of the orphanage, soon disappearing without a trace.


    <span>"Sister Su, Sister Ning, let''s go." Fog Night walked over and advised.


    <span>Su Qingxue and the other girls also knew that the situation was serious. They immediately got on the car with Misty Night and started to drive in the direction of the coast of East China Sea.


    <span>As the car moved further and further away, the road ahead became a stone road.


    <span>"Yun''er, where are we going?" Su Qingxue asked absent-mindedly as they sat in the car. She was still worried for the man.


    <span>Fog Night was about to say something, but suddenly, it heard a "boom" sound from in front of it!


    Someone had set up a bomb in front and almost blew the car up! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 824

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0824


    Fog Night reacted quickly by screeching to a halt. The car spun, and her driver''s door was at the front.<span>He stopped the car, braked his hands, and instantly steadied the car. Fog Night opened the car door and took advantage of the inertia to quickly roll out of the car.


    "Everyone, don''te down!"


    Fog night, vigntly looking at the smoke flying in the air, told the women in the car to not move first.


    After all, the strength of Su Qingxue and Ning Zimo, in the underground world, was not considered outstanding. It was very likely that they would be ambushed if they were not careful.<span>Su Qingxue, Du Yun''er, and Ning Zimo were still alright as they did not panic. However, Mu Mu Mu had already paled from fright. If the car exploded a littleter, their car would have gone up in the sky!


    "Don''t be afraid, elder sister is here." Su Qingxue reached out her hand and grabbed her sister''s cold one tofort her.


    <span>Ning Xuemo worriedly asked, "They actually know where we are? Could it be that someone is luring us out on purpose?" You want to capture us and threaten Ye Fan? "


    <span>Next to her, Ai''er frowned, her hands tightly gripping her skirt, showing aplicated expression.


    <span>Right at this time, a white light shed in the dust in front of him. It was actually a de. It pierced towards the misty night!


    As Fog Night dodged to the side, a figure appeared from within the smoke and dust.


    The assassin''s grey mask covered his face. He moved as fast as lightning, turning around and attacking Misty Night after failing to hit him!


    This person''s skill seemed to be on par with Misty Night, and he also possessed the advantage of a weapon. In an instant, he had suppressed Misty Night!


    When the women sitting in the car saw this, they became extremely anxious.


    "No, I''ll go down and help you!" Ning Zimo said.


    <span>However, Su Qingxue stopped him and said, "Don''t! Big Sister Ning, your cultivation is not high enough.


    "But ¡­" A hint of regret appeared in Ning Xuemo''s eyes. She should have been even more diligent. If she was able to reach the Refinement Realm with her Heavenly Life Water, then she wouldn''t be so useless.But in fact, ever since she hadprehended zhenqi, her cultivation had improved at an extremely fast pace. No matter how fast she was, she had to be a peerless genius.


    <span>At this moment, Misty Night, who didn''t have the time to pay attention to the situation in the car, saw another assassin throw several darts at the car!


    "Be careful!"


    <span>Fog night, after discovering it, immediately shouted.


    <span>The women in the car sensed the darts approaching but had no time to defend themselves. They could only shut their eyes in panic and ducked their heads out of the way.


    He had expected to hear the sound of a dart piercing through the window, but after a few seconds, there was no sound at all.<span>Su Qingxue and the other girls raised their heads and were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    <span>The three darts were floating in the air outside the car, as if someone had caught them in midair.


    <span>"Ai... "Al?"


    Su Qingxue looked at Ai''er in astonishment. Thetter had aplicated expression on her face.


    With a flick of Ai''er''s finger, the three metal darts immediately turned into metallic dust and disappeared into the air."Big Sister Ai''er, how did you do that?!" Mu Mu Mu Mu asked cautiously.


    <span>Right at that moment, the fight outside stopped. The misty night and the masked assassin both walked towards the car at the same time.


    A look of indescribable helplessness appeared in Ai''er''s eyes as she sighed lightly. "So, it really was just a test huh ¡­"<span>"The third sessor to Rui Dian''s royal family, who is renowned for his beautiful appearance in the world, is actually the president of the Adept Association, the legendary powerhouse Air Bro, AIR ¡­"


    Al, Al. "Why am I so slow to react? Isn''t the pronunciation when I shout the same ¡­"<span>Not far away, at the ce where the dart was shot from, behind a tree, a man walked out. It was Ye Fan!


    "Hubby!?"


    Su Qingxue cried out in surprise. After realizing something, she looked towards the killer that was fighting with Wu Ye.


    "Uncle Song Yang?!" Mu Mu Mu Mu shouted.The man who took off his mask was none other than Song Yang, who had protected Mu Mu.


    <span>Obviously, Ye Fan had called on Misty Night and Song Yang for this scene.


    The bomb had deliberately missed the target, as had the dart.


    But even so, Ai''er couldn''t think too much into it in the face of danger. In the end, she still revealed her weak point.


    <span>After hearing Ye Fan''s words, all the girls looked at Ai''er in surprise.


    <span>"Sorry, my wife, Ning''er, Yun''er, Mu Mu, I also do not have much time. I cannot tell you in detail. "Is it President Al?"


    Ye Fan''s eyes flickered as he stared at Ai''er, "Can you tell me a reason, President?"


    Ai''er opened the car door, walked in front of Ye Fan, and shyly smiled. "How did you find me?"


    Ye Fan shrugged, "Beetle ¡­." When you were driving a beige beetle at the Seith Conference, I could smell some of your scent, not that of a man''s.When I saw youter, I also smelled the fragrance, but I couldn''t recall it because it was hard for me to hook you up with a man. I can''t exin what happened to you.


    You can''t die from the poison, you can suddenly return to Barbary City, you cane to China without any documents, and before that, no one will be able to follow you ¡­I can''t think of anyone else other than the air brother who can be turned into particles. Putting all the clues together, I have to guess that you two are the same person. Even if you use a man''s body and voice to face me. "


    When the other women heard Ye Fan''s words, they all found it hard to believe. They were afraid that no one in the whole world would know that these two seemingly unrted people were the same person!?<span>Ai''er gloomily said, "So I smell something?"


    "Ugh ¡­" "It''s not the smell, it''s the fragrance," Ye Fan said softly, which inevitably meant it was a bit abrupt."I can''t smell it myself, so I revealed this w." Ai Er sighed, and then teasingly asked, "Sir Lucifer, do you think I''m a man or a woman?"


    Ye Fan looked embarrassed and said, "About that..." "It should be a woman."


    "What do you mean by yes! I am a woman! Apart from my status as an Adept, I''m the real princess, alright? Do I look like a man!? " Al was a little annoyed.<span>Ye Fan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and said with a smile, "Yes, yes ¡­" I think so too. However, Princess, why didn''t you tell me your true identity? "


    "Didn''t you not tell me your true identity when you saw mest time? You said that you apanied the boss on a business trip to Barley. Could it be that the first time we met in private, you want me to tell you something that even my royal mother doesn''t know?" Aelle said.


    Ye Fan was surprised, "Even the king''s queen doesn''t know?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 825

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0825


    Ai''er nodded. "Yes, if they knew, they would only be worried about me. If they didn''t know, they wouldn''t need to be involved in the conflict in the underground world.<span>Otherwise, why would I disguise myself as a man and keep changing my face? Isn''t it just to make sure that no one suspects anything? "


    Ye Fan suddenly understood, but immediately became even more confused, "Ai''er... Uh... "President."<span>"Just call me Al," Al said.


    "Alright ¡­ Ai''er ", Ye Fan was also a bit confused," I still don''t understand, with your ability, if you want to avoid Oleg and Frederick''s proposal, it will be as easy as flipping your hand.Why did you have toe here and drag me into the water? It can''t be that you need me to protect you, right? "


    A trace of guilt appeared in Ayer''s eyes, "I''m sorry, but I really can''t think of any other way ¡­" This is a long story, and involves the God of Heaven''s Magic Academy ¡­ "


    "What is the God of Heaven Magic Research Institute?" Mu Mu Mu Mu asked curiously.


    <span>Ye Fan felt that there was no need to hide these things from the women, so he said, "Let''s get in the car first, we''ll talk on the road."


    Everyone returned to the car. Song Yang did not have the same type of skills as everyone else, so he could manage to squeeze in.


    "Where are we going?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan drove the car and seriously said, "Originally, I wanted to take you all to Purgatory Ind, but the situation there is still unclear. I''m afraid that there will be an ident along the way.


    Moreover, Yue Ying and Yun Yao weren''t present, so it was impossible for them to all be brought out of the country in one go, so ¡­ "Staying in Hua Hai is still the safest, but, really speaking, there is only one ce in Hua Hai that is safe."


    "Jiangnan military region?" Ning Xuemo thought for a moment before speaking.<span>Ye Fan nodded, "That''s right, I will let Old Xie arrange things for us. At the same time, we must let the Dragon King know about this matter."


    "Why does the Dragon King know about this? Is it tooplicated?" Ning Zimo asked.Without waiting for Ye Fan to say anything, Su Qingxue said, "It just needs to beplicated. Since the people of Mt. Mg want that kind of form, then China will definitely not allow it to happen."


    "That''s right." Ye Fanughed and said, "General Robert thinks that dragon souls and I are on guard against each other. However, in this world, there is no such thing as an absolute ally, no such thing as an absolute enemy.


    The enemy of the enemy is my friend. Back then, the reason why I was able to fight against the ruler of the old days and the holy king''s court for two years was because I had dragged the Dark Council down with me.<span>Right now, we have to first control the missiles of the people of Mai. No matter how strong we warriors are, we cannot protect everyone on the ind. A missile of sufficient weight can destroy an ind... It was absolutely impossible for something like this to happen.


    At the moment, only China''s navy and missiles have the ability to challenge the people of Mt. Mai. After all, Yunyao has created a lot of technology from the Earth''s axis.


    The girls nodded, but Fog Night said with concern, "Bro, although this can reduce the danger and stop the Mystic Army''s military operations to arge extent, but ¡­" "It means that you owe the Chinese military a favor. In the future, they might use this as a way to negotiate conditions with you."


    Ye Fan sighed, "Being in the martial arts world, we can''t do anything by ourselves, so let''s get through this first. This isn''t a one-on-one fight, we are facing an army, or even more powerful enemies."Fog Night: "Isn''t Princess Ai''er here too? With AIR''s power and fame, isn''t it possible to deal with those warships as well?"


    <span>"I''m sorry ¡­" Al shook his head, "I can break down and destroy those warships, but they won''t give me enough time and space.


    Even if someone stopped me, it would take me at least a few minutes to break down a warship, because the alloys had a stable structure and were hard to break down.Once they find out, they canunch the missiles directly. I can protect myself, but I can''t stop their missiles from firing at the same time.


    Besides... "If we really destroy those Mystic Army ships that cost billions of dors, then this hatred will be huge ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled, "Ai''er, you don''t have to me yourself. No one can do something like this, otherwise, why would they develop an army?<span>It can only be said that both of us aren''t strong enough. Who asked me not to be the Law of the apocalypse, not to be an epic expert like the Martial God. If I really stood at the peak of the world, they probably wouldn''t dare to offend me.


    <span>Tell me, why is your marriage rted to the Sky God''s Magic Research Society? "


    Ai''er frowned and said, "You might not have thought of it, but actually ¡­ That Prince Frederick is also a magus. "


    "What!?" Ye Fan really did not expect that the prince of a duchy would have such an important identity!?<span>Ai''er nodded. "He is very strong. During a royal family exchange, he recognized me, but he did not expose me. We were friends before.


    You may not understand, but although I have parents and rtives in the Imperial Family, I am actually very lonely ¡­ No one knows what the real me is like, so. It was actually pretty good to have someone who could speak.


    However, in the past few years, Frederick suddenly told me that he hoped that I could join his teacher, the Apocalypse Mage King''s Divine Magic Research Council ¡­<span>Shakyamuni Apocalypse has fostered quite a few disciples, and the Academy has many experts as well. Their disciples are very powerful as well, but the Shakyamuni seems to have taken a liking to me and hopes that I can join them. "


    "You mean. The reason why Frederick wanted to marry you was not because of the marriage alliance between the royal families, but because the Apocalypse King wanted to recruit you? " Ye Fan suddenly understood.


    "Frederick... He said he had a good impression of me, but I rejected him. Plus, I really don''t want to join the Association. "Al bit her lower lip and said," When I received the Adept Association from President Maxim, I promised the President that I would protect this neutral organization well."If I join the Doomsday Royalty, it would mean that I would be involved in their battle against the ''Ancient Divine descendants''. That''s not what I want, and it would also implicate the Adept Association."


    "Wait!"


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "You just said..." Ancient divine descendant? What is that? "


    <span>Ai''er asked curiously, "Ye Fan, you don''t know?" Did the Dragon King not mention this to you? "


    <span>"No, this is my first time hearing this name." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Ai''er was somewhat surprised, but she still exined, "Actually, I only have a rough idea about it, because Frederick once briefly mentioned it to me.


    The Heavenly God Magic Research Council had always had a mortal enemy, and that enemy was the ancient ns of China.Ever since Shakyamuni Apocalypse became the leader and changed his name to the power of the Apocalypse, in the ns of China, the powerful epic Martial God created an ''Ancient God descendant'' to contend with the power of the Apocalypse King.


    It was said that before the appearance of the ancient divine descendants, there were many conflicts between ns. The appearance of the Martial God caused the experts of these ns to be willing to gather together."Shakyamuni wanted me to join them. In the end, he also wanted me to lead my Adepts to fight against the Primordial Gods." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 826

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0826<span>When Ye Fan heard this, he felt his head tremble, and his heart beat rapidly.


    It turned out that in a higher world that he did not know about, there was actually a game of this kind of Eastern and Western powerhouses!


    <span>No wonder the Apocalypse Shakyamuni and War God did not make any movements during the Sacred War.


    <span>No wonder both Sylvie and the ck Emperor had imed to be the disciples of Shakyamuni, and why there was no Shakyamuni toe and help them.


    <span>In the eyes of Shakyamuni, Sylvie was probably just an ordinary disciple. The person he had to deal with was the War God and the n, while he, Ye Fan, had not been of much importance to Shakyamuni back then.


    It was just like how humans did not care about the struggle between ants. The ant was the ant, and did not affect the person who won.<span>Although the gap between Ye Fan and them wasn''t that big, Ye Fan clearly didn''t feel that he was a threat.


    Unless he really destroyed the ruler of the past, otherwise, Shakyamuni Apocalypse probably wouldn''t care about the lives of one or two of his disciples.


    <span>Of course, it was also possible that Shakyamuni had secretly controlled some matters and just had not made an appearance.


    "No wonder... "Since the Dragon King is so worried about me defecting to the Shakyamuni''s side, it turns out that the two sides are really at loggerheads." Ye Fan nodded.


    Ai Er sighed. "I don''t want to get involved in this dispute, but I''m alone and alone. My royal father and mother did not know the truth.


    They didn''t understand why I''d rejected Frederick. If I told them that I was an Adept, the entire royal family would be in chaos, and they would be in danger.


    I don''t want my family members around me to fight in the Underground World. I hope that Shakyamuni will give up on the idea of recruiting me ¡­ That''s why I''m looking for you. "<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "Ai''er, it''s useless for you to look for me. Don''t tell me you thought that Shakyamuni would be afraid of me?"


    <span>"I know that you find it hard to fight against Shakyamuni Apocalypse, and even more so, you don''t have the authority to fight against him. But you are the only one who has survived a battle with Shakyamuni''s disciple, a force that is still growing ¡­


    <span>If one day, between the power of the Apocalypse and the descendants of ancient gods, one side can obtain the final victory, then you, Lucifer, will be an extremely important bargaining chip!


    Wherever you are, they''ll have the upper hand, so. The only person I can hope for is you! " Elle''s face was rarely serious.<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "The dignified President Ai''er thinks so highly of me..." "I''m rather ttered."


    <span>"I''m not joking with you. Lucifer, you''re too dazzling right now. You killed Skellian, defeated Sylvie, killed And, and now made the ghost captain retreat in fear ¡­"


    Your strength is already enough to attract the attention of two Epic Tier experts. Moreover, you even have a lot of people in the world who view you as their belief ¡­If either party wanted to master the world, they definitely didn''t want a broken world. As such, the most important thing was human beings!


    You have so many people supporting you, so if Shakyamuni wants to kill you, it will definitely arouse the displeasure of many. He wants people''s hearts, not people who will treat him as a tyrant who will destroy the world! " Aelle said.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "It seems..." "You and I are both people with nowhere to run."


    "I don''t want to join any of them, but I''m willing to, together with you, try to walk apletely different path." Amie said seriously.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" You want me to test you? "<span>"How do I know if you''re with the Primordial Divine descendants? How do you know what you''re really thinking? " Al asked.


    The two were not very close, and Ai''er was definitely afraid of choosing the wrong person.<span>"Princess, ah, Princess, after all that you''ve done, I don''t know how many brain cells I''ve lost. I''ve been trying to determine if what you just said was true or false ¡­ "So it was you who were confusing my sight." Ye Fan bitterly smiled and shook his head.


    <span>"Now I''m sure you''re not one of them," she said apologetically.


    <span>Ye Fan clicked his tongue, showing a thoughtful look, "But..." There is one thing I don''t quite understand. "


    "What?" Al asked.


    Ye Fan muttered, "Whether it''s the Armageddon Mage King or the War God, could it be that to people like them, the struggle for supremacy is really that attractive?<span>What were they fighting for? For power? For status? For honor? Or was it for some other reason ¡­ "


    The girls looked at each other in dismay. Ai''er shook his head and said, "I''m not sure either, but these two experts have been at loggerheads for over a hundred years."


    "Brother-inw, what''s there to be surprised about? No matter how strong they are, they''re still human beings. Humans have endless desires!" Mu Mu Mu said.


    "Yes, just like Sylvie. In order to seek immortality, she became that kind of a human and that kind of a ghost," Fog Night said.<span>"I feel that it might be because he wants to pursue a higher cultivation realm." Ning Zimo said.


    Su Qingxue retorted, "If you only want to cultivate, focus on your own cultivation. Why create your own power and fight?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "I was also wondering about this point..." "Logically speaking, they should focus on something of a higher level and not engage in such vulgar struggles. How strange ¡­"


    <span>"We haven''t reached that level yet, so perhaps we won''t be able to understand their thoughts. The only thing we can do is not be treated like pawns and control our own destinies." Ai''er said.


    Ye Fanughed and muttered in his heart: I simply won''t be a chess piece... That would be too boring. I really want to y a game of chess with them ¡­


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan wouldn''t say such words out loud. Although Ai''er was very strong, she was a girl after all, and her heart wasn''t strong enough.


    To put it bluntly, once she was on the battlefield, she might not be able to disy much of her fighting strength. This was also the reason why Ai''er needed to find an "ally".After chatting all the way, the car finally arrived at the Jiang-Nan military sector.


    Because Ye Fan and Xie Linyuan had already been in a bad mood, the military sector''s gate was directly opened the moment it saw the te.


    General Wang Ze from the Jiang-Nan military sector''s defense department specially rushed over to receive him.Ye Fan and Wang Ze already knew each other, so there was no need to waste words. Under Wang Ze''s lead, they arrived at abat conference room.


    <span>With only one day left, Ye Fan didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Xie Linyuan was still in the capital, so he couldn''t rush over immediately. However, Ye Fan said that he had something important to discuss with him, so he immediately opened a video conference.


    <span>After a few high-ranking officers of Dragon Soul appeared on the video, Ye Fan discovered that the Dragon King wasn''t there.


    <span>"Where did the Dragon King go?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Unfortunately, the Dragon King went home, but I''ll send him a message regarding the meeting," Xie Linyuan said. "Boss, what''s making you so nervous?"


    After so many things had happened, Xie Linyuan no longer bothered to conceal his identity. Instead, he began to call out to Ye Fan, ''Boss Ye Fan''.


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned for a moment. If the Dragon King went back to his hometown, then it would be going back to the Ye family? He didn''t know if it was rted to Ye Feng.


    However, he couldn''t care less about this interlude as he said, "General Robert of the magnesium army, sending troops to surround Purgatory Ind ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 827

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0827


    <span>On a train heading to the west from the southeast of China.


    It was located in a second ss cabin, with about half of the passengers inside."Beverages, snacks, boxes of food, do you want anything?" The flight attendant pushed the car through the passageway.


    A tall and sturdy middle-aged man wearing a gray overcoat raised his hand, "Bring me the cheapest box lunch."


    <span>"The fifteen is sold out, the cheapest is thirty-five," the flight attendant said.


    "Thirty-five?" So expensive? " The man frowned.The flight attendant was used to this kind of question, so he asked very casually, "Do you want more?"


    The man hesitated for a moment, but still nodded, "Give me a serving. Is there any sugar?"


    "Chocte, ten dors," the flight attendant said.


    <span>"Give me one too." The man took out an old ck wallet and took out a fifty-dor bill.


    <span>After finding the money, he took out a box of rice and a piece of chocte. The man then handed the piece of chocte to her ¡­


    It was a seven or eight-year-old boy with a strong head. Next to him sat a middle-aged woman who looked like a boy''s grandmother.


    "Come, uncle gave it to you." The middle-aged manughed.<span>The little boy happily grabbed the chocte, anxious to eat it.


    When the granny saw him, she quickly cried out, "Aiyo, big brother, how can you be so embarrassed? This child is really ¡­ "Thank you uncle!""Thank you, uncle!" the boy said.


    "Hehe, it''s fine. Meeting him is fate. This child is very obedient. He doesn''t even cry when sitting in a car." The middle-aged manughed and said.<span>Grandma proudly stroked the boy''s head and said, "Yes, I''ve always known things since I was young. His parents all worked at Hua Hai''s side, so since I didn''t have time to take him, I took him back to his hometown for a few months."


    "Oh... "It''s not easy for young people and children," the middle-aged man said with a sigh.


    Grandma sighed, "Yes, what about you, big brother? "What about on a business trip?"


    The man smiled, "No, I''m returning home."<span>"Oh? You''re also from the Yun Province? "


    "No ¡­" "I have to keep walking towards the Kunlun area, I will first go to the side before I turn around," the man said with a smile.


    <span>"Aiyo... "That''s too far, isn''t it easy to go back?" His grandmother eximed.


    <span>The man nodded, "Not often. It''s been so many years, hehe ¡­"


    "Look at me, I''ve dyed your meal. Hurry and eat while it''s still hot," said Grandma, embarrassed.


    The middle-aged man smiled. Just as he was about to open the lid of the box, someone called him.


    The man took out his phone, picked it up, and asked, "What is it?"


    In just a few seconds, the man''s eyebrows scrunched together, his expression turned serious, and his entire demeanor turned cold.


    His grandma and child felt that this middle-aged man had suddenly turned into a different person. He had been very friendly before, but now it was difficult for them to get close to him.After taking a deep breath, the man asked in a deep voice, "What do you mean by that, Ye Fan?" That is to say, let us stall the magnesium army while he takes care of the rest himself?


    Hmm... I know. Immediately give the order to fully support Ye Fan''s actions, and do your best to protect him and his people! If the Chief has any questions, just call me.


    Humph... There is no doubt that he will be one of us sooner orter. There is no need to hesitate when helping our own people... "No need to ask any further, just go and give the order."After hanging up the phone, the man''s lips curled up into a smile. He then continued to eat the box lunch with big mouthfuls.


    Grandma who was beside him hugged the little boy and asked carefully, "Big brother, you... What do you do? "


    <span>The man turned around, and with a kind smile said, "Sorry about that, did I scare you guys? I''m a soldier. "


    "Oh... No wonder, no wonder, hehe... "It''s alright, go ahead and eat." Grandma nodded in understanding.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    The Chinese Navy used the airport. A group of officers, Su Qingxue, and other women watched as a ne left the airport and flew into the clouds.


    <span>"Big sister, brother-inw''s face is so great. Our military actually agreed to his request." Mu Mu Mu said.


    <span>"Yeah, I thought we''d be arguing for a long time, talking about a lot of conditions, and yet you''ve unconditionally agreed to Brother Ye Fan''s request. Not only did you send reinforcements to pressure the magnesium army, but you also sent him and Princess Ai''er there. This is too smooth," Du Yun''er said.


    <span>Su Qingxue muttered as if she thought of something, "There is no friendship or friendship between countries, only benefits. There must be a problem ¡­ ¡­" However, we did not discover it. "


    At this time, Lieutenant General Wang Ze, who was beside them, walked over with a smile and said, "Ladies, I''ve arranged a temporary residence. You cane with me.


    "I know that Miss Su and Miss Ning are both rich and powerful people. I hope the conditions of our Jiangnan military district won''t be disliked by you two."<span>"Of course, thank you General Wang for providing such a safe environment." Ning Xuemo replied.


    Wang Ze hurriedly waved his hand to show that he did not dare, "Since the Dragon King wants us to cooperate with him, we will do our best. If you are dissatisfied, just tell me."


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she couldn''t help but ask, "General Wang, didn''t the Dragon King return to his hometown?"


    "Hehe, I''m returning to my hometown, but I still have to ask for his permission. For something like this, if the Dragon King nods, the leaders will basically agree." Wang Ze said.


    Su Qingxue replied with an "oh". She revealed a thoughtful expression and fell silent ¡­ ¡­


    At the same time, on the ne.After entering the stratosphere and stabilizing the ne, Ai''er looked at Ye Fan who was sitting opposite to her. Seeing that the man seemed to be deep in thought, she asked, "Do you still think there''s a problem with this?"


    Ye Fan nodded, frowned and said, "This matter..." "This is too strange.""I think you''re thinking too much. With your strength, power, and influence, China will definitely want to recruit you. They''re probably the ones who want to use this opportunity to rope you in." Ai''er said.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Ai''er, you are thinking too simply. If they want to rope me in, they should talk things over with me, or they should act as if it''s too difficult to make a decision.


    <span>Because, only let me feel this kind of help is very rare, very precious, I will be more grateful... I do not believe that these leaders will not understand this.


    This time, they seemed to have instantly passed the request I made. They are cooperating with me to a much better degree than I expected.<span>It was just like ¡­ They have already determined that I am the same as them, so I will definitely not betray them in the future. "


    "You''re from China, shouldn''t they help you?" Al wondered.


    "But you need to understand clearly that I am the only Chinese. My brotherse from all over the world, and my subordinates are even more so.In fact, Purgatory Ind''s position could even be considered to be in the sea area controlled by the magnesium nation. For China to send out troops to assist this way, it was as if they were stealing territory from the magnesium nation''s navy ¡­


    <span>For me, China is so decisive, making such a big decision, as if my matter is China''s own matter ¡­ "I don''t understand." Ye Fan touched his forehead in distress. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 828

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0828


    The more she thought about it, the weirder it became. But she couldn''t figure out why.<span>"Forget it, I am really in a hurry this time. The best oue would be if the Chinese military could sessfully control the magnesium army. "It''s up to us." Ye Fan said.


    Ai''er said, "Rest assured, Ye Fan, I will do my best to help you defend against those enemies. Although I don''t have a lot of battle experience, it is still not a problem for me to defend and protect them."


    Ye Fan shook his head, "No, you don''t need to go to Purgatory Ind, I hope you can go directly to the maind.""What?" She thought that Ye Fan called her along because he wanted her to kill the enemy.


    <span>Ye Fan exined, "The most iprehensible thing about this incident was that I didn''t get any information about it. The other side had already quietly captured Ronnie, and even sent troops to attack Purgatory Ind.


    Logically speaking, it''s impossible for our Baffled to spread its intelligencework around the world.<span>The only exnation is that an even more powerful intelligence organization has provided the army with our Baffled Network, directly avoiding our eyes.


    And when I think about it, the whole world could be such a watertight intelligence organization. "Only one..."


    "Heaven''s Eyes?!" Ai''er immediately thought of this as well.


    Ye Fan''s gaze was sharp and he squinted, "Not bad, Zhuge Tianming thought he hid himself very well. However, with such a wless battle, his figure was exposed ¡­" "This schr is really sinister ¡­"


    "Why does the Ghost Valley Heavenly Master want to be your enemy? Does he have enmity with you? " Aelle asked curiously.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "He doesn''t have any grudges with me, but my wife is a thorn in his side, so..." He definitely has to get rid of me before he can do anything to my wife. "


    "Sister Su? "Why?" Aelle was even more confused."It''s a long story, we''ll talk about it in the future. I can''t exin it clearly in such a short time." Ye Fan grinned.


    "Then why do you want me to go to the maind?" Al asked.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Under the surveince of the Heaven''s Eyes, not many people can move without a sound, and you, AIR, can definitely be counted as one! "I hope that you can do something that even I might not be able to do in my ce..."¡­ ¡­.


    Located near a volcanic area in the Pacific Ocean, there are a few small inds that cannot be found on the world map.


    The inds were arranged in a half moon, and in the middle of the bay were many ships anchored.


    Relying on the volcanic eruptions to form somend, these inds can grow a lot of crops, the ind formed a self-sufficient virtuous circle.


    There were all kinds of houses on the ind. There were wooden houses, stone houses, and even a small town made of stone on the main ind in the middle of the ind.In the middle of the town, there was a three-storey high castle. Although it was limited by its size and didn''t take up much space, it was well-built and majestic.


    The ind was as hot as spring, like a few pearls on a jade-blue sea.


    <span>However, in such a peaceful and beautiful sea, the wind was blowing loudly. A dozen or so steel castle-like battleshipspletely sealed off these inds.


    On one of the ships inmand, in the cabin, several core members of the operation were discussing about the situation in a serious tone.<span>"... Had the Chinese military taken the wrong medicine? How could he agree to help Lucifer so easily? Don''t they know that this fellow is a wild horse that is impossible to tame? " The person who spoke was none other than the Archangel of the Sacred Royal Court, the Archangel Mi Jia Lie!


    General Robert, who was wearing a military uniform, held his pipe and exhaled smoke as he thought to himself, "No matter how Lucifer persuaded the Chinese military, since even the President ordered that no military action be taken ¡­" Then we must withdraw ".


    "General!" This is the backbone of your magnesium army!? You guys backed off under the pressure of the Chinese Army!? " Wearing a long, ck dress, Sylvie said with a cold look in her eyes.Robert sneered, "White Queen, I am a soldier. To protect my family and protect my country, that is my primary goal.


    This year, China has just signed arge number of trade agreements with us, including the unprecedented import of our beef, so the rtionship is just right. At a time like this, you want me to go against the Chinese military?There is no need for the President to tell me that just the members of parliament and the farmers everywhere can throw me out! "


    <span>"Who would have thought that the dignified General Robert would still be afraid of these words?" Sylvie said disdainfully.


    <span>Robert took a drag on his cigarette and said, "I''m all alone. What''s there to be afraid of? If we were to meet with the armies of China in order to deal with a Lucifer, it would be a huge gamble!


    <span>China has one of the best intercontinental missiles in the world, including hundreds of nuclear warheads that can hit our ownnd.


    Once theyunch their missiles and enter the atmosphere, will you, the ruler of the old days and the Holy King''s Court still be able to help us take them down!? "<span>Sylvie gritted her teeth and said, "China will not really fire missiles. It''s just a Lucifer. They will not really wage war on behalf of your magnesium army!"


    "You say you don''t dare?" Once China discovers that we still have missiles fired after they give out the notice, they will most likely conclude that our missiles were fired at them!


    <span>Once we enter the war mentality, China will take a indiscriminate attack, not only on our own, but also on our allies!


    No one could possibly watch the missilend on their head before pressing the nuclear button, because no one could withstand a round of bombardment.<span>White Queen, our first goal is to obtain the form. To obtain the form, we have more than one choice.


    Just by the way, it''s not our main goal, and we''re not here to destroy the world.<span>If you insist that we not withdraw our forces and give our personal benefits, we can stop the fleet here, but we will absolutely not fire any missiles, not even a naval cannon. "


    <span>Upon hearing Robert''s words, both Sylvie and Mi Jia Lie had extremely ugly expressions on their faces.


    At this moment, the light of amunication device that was carried by Sylvie''s ear lit up.<span>After hearing the message, Sylvie frowned. "Not good. Lucifer left China more than an hour ago. He and the president of the Adept Association, AIR, are definitely heading here."


    <span>"Information about the Sky Eye?" Michael asked, frowning.


    Sylvie nodded. "I didn''t expect that Ayrng would be together with Lucifer. If they all arrived at Purgatory Ind, it would be very hard for them to make it to the ind."


    <span>"Then what are we waiting for? Capture Sally before theye!" "If that''s the case, Lucifer will not be able to do anything to us!" Michael said solemnly.


    Sylvie giggled and said, "Archangel Mi Jia Lie, it seems that you are willing to go all out for the next Celestial King election."


    <span>"I don''t care about the election of the Celestial King, but if Lucifer doesn''t die, he will be a thorn in our side if we don''t get rid of him.


    <span>His hatred for us has never weakened. If we don''t take advantage of this time when he''s working with you two S-ranked organizations to get rid of him, do you think he will find trouble for us in the future? " Michael snorted.


    <span>"I admire your selflessness, Archangel. Fine, we have the map of Purgatory Ind that Heaven''s Eye gave us anyway, today ¡­ "If you don''t seed, then die!"


    Sylvie turned around and walked out of the meeting room. "General Robert, you will regret your decision today. The results of today''s battle will all belong to us!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 829

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0829


    Beneath the blue sky, the waves continuouslypped at the reefs at the edges of the Purgatory Ind group.<span>Several ships were riding the wind and breaking the waves, heading towards the direction of a beach.


    On these ships, there were banners from the old days'' ruler and the Holy King''s Court. This meant that these ships belonged to the two great forces, and the magnesium army had already withdrawn from this battle.


    <span>In the center of the main ind, on top of the majestic castle tower, a woman was silently watching the ship that was approaching from afar.


    <span>She had a unique silver hair that hung down to her waist without any other colors.


    <span>His skin was like a bright moon, shining with radiance.


    On her delicate face, her eyes were as clear as autumn water, her nose was sharp, and her chin was pointed. Her lines were like exquisite jade sculptures, wless.


    With a height of over 1.7m, even in a simple grey suit, one could still feel her charm and allure.The face of an angel and the body of a devil seemed to be an adjective that was naturally prepared for this kind of woman. Just by looking at her standing there, it was difficult to conceal her unique elegance and temperament.


    No one dared to approach him, let alone offend him.


    <span>"They''re here."


    <span>A hint of coldness appeared in the girl''s pair of brown eyes. She turned around and looked at the group sitting at the round table behind her.


    <span>"The magnesium army did not participate in the operation. It seems... "Our king has already thought of a way to stop the magnesium army. What''s next is the war in the underground world."


    <span>Leviathan stood up, picked up a marine telescope, looked at it carefully, and cursed: "Good! This damn bunch of swindlers, they''re going against us again!


    Sally Ye, our defenses are very strong, and as long as the Mt. Mg''s missiles do note down, we can definitely beat them until they piss their pants! "


    This silver-haireddy who looked rather cold was the main butler of Purgatory Ind, the person in charge of the intelligencework, Sally Ye.


    <span>Hearing the Leviathan''s words, Sally said, "The other side has already restricted our Balfour from exterminating the intelligencework. Even the Barhampton Mercenaries in various battlefields have their movements blocked by all sorts of unexpected situations.


    <span>This time, they came prepared. The only one who can restrict us like this is SKEE.


    If the Heaven''s Eyes were to interfere, then our defenses would have long been discovered by them. If we were to take action rashly, we will only be suppressed by them and suffer heavy injuries. "


    "Zhuge Tianming, that stinking schr, is actually helping Hillwei and Mi Jia Lie? The Sacred War back then did not make us feel bad, did we?! " Mamen, who was picking at his bald head, cursed."I''m afraid there''s a special reason, but we don''t know about it. The most important thing right now is to think of a way to protect this ce until our boss returns to the Purgatory Ind! " Azazel said solemnly.


    "Do you still need to think!? Activating the defense line, we''ll have a bloody battle with them! " Leviathan roared.


    Asmuntis, who was wearing a hood, raised his eyes and said, "Except for boss, the White Queen and the Angel of zing Angels, the two Legend Rankers have joined hands this time. In a direct confrontation, who could block it?


    We had put life and death aside, but we were dead, the children on the ind, the brothers and sisters who lived in seclusion with us, their families. Who will protect them? "<span>Leviathan was agitated, but could not speak. "This... What the f * * k should we do!? "


    <span>"If only Murphy were here... "In the past, when boss wasn''t here, he was the one who made the decision," said Mamen, rubbing the back of his head in distress.


    "Mo Fei is in the Dragon Soul. How could he be here? And anymunication could be overheard by the Sky Eye ¡­" Azazel said.


    Sally suddenly said, "Murphy... He left behind a brocade sack. "


    The other Fiends couldn''t help but look at her. Aziraphale asked, "What do you mean? Does Murphy have any other arrangements?"Sally nodded, and took out a ck embroidered pouch from a leather pouch that she carried on her waist.


    <span>"In the past, when Mo Fei finished preparing the fortifications on the ind, she told me that the fortifications here would not be a problem to deal with any of the S-ranked organizations before she returned to China. There are only two situations that are difficult to effective ¡­


    The first was that one would be under the control of an army and be attacked by regr soldiers. The second method ¡­ He was being targeted by the Heaven''s Eyes.


    <span>He said, the regr army attack, only escape the road, because the direct confrontation strength disparity;


    "However, if therees a day when the Heaven''s Eyes make us enemies, let me open the brocade sack. The n inside might be able to stall for time and save us," said Sally indifferently.


    <span>"Hey!" This damned Mo Fei, how thoughtful! Then quickly open it, Sally Ye! " The Leviathan was surprised.


    Sally nodded her head. After opening the brocade sack, she found a small piece of sheepskin. This was obviously to prevent the water from getting mildewed up, so she specially made a record of it with her skin.


    <span>After reading the words, aplicated look shed across Sally''s eyes.


    "What''s written on it?" Let me see! " Mammon hurried to see.


    However, a ck and purple me suddenly sprung up in Sally''s hand. The moment this strange me was ignited, it burned the brocade sack and the skin into dregs.


    <span>"I... "I ¡­" "Salley leaf! What are you doing!? "


    <span>Sally said, "Murphy said that only I can read the contents. After I finish reading it, I can naturally destroy it."


    "Ah?" "Mephistopheles, always talking," the Leviathanined.


    Asmondius and Azzle, on the other hand, revealed looks of contemtion.


    Sally looked back at the ship that was about to disembark and said, "Next up ¡­ Listen to me, don''t ask me why. I don''t have time to exin ¡­ "


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>On the shore, Michael, the Angel of zing, raised his sword high in the air. Dressed in tinum armor, he announced to the hundreds of Knights from the royal court in a loud voice ¡­


    "Warriors of the Holy Knights of King''s Court!" Lucifer the Thief assassinated the Archangel Gabriel, assaulted the Holy Maiden Angel, and desecrated the Holy God. He had an irreconcble feud with the royal court!Back then, we took the war into consideration and let the people off the hook for the mercy of the Holy God!


    <span>But today, I, Mi Jia Lie will wear my battle armor and bring you all to y this unforgivable demon horde! The Holy God is with us! "


    The group of Holy Knights were filled with righteous indignation, holding their swords and spears up high and shouting out slogans.At the side, the White Queen Sylvie led a group of people dressed in a variety of different attire, but didn''t say anything.


    "Listen up, our target is to capture Sally alive ¡­" "As for the others, regardless of whether they are men, women, old or young, whether they are people or ghosts, once they see you, we will kill them!" Sylvie ordered coldly.<span>"Chaos-Forever!" A cadre nodded in acknowledgement.


    Silvia and Michael exchanged a nce before leading the way to the market town in the middle of the ind. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 830

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0830


    <span>Although the two of them were legendary experts, it was not difficult for them to move faster, but there were a lot of people on this ind, and there were also a lot of experts.


    <span>Thus, for safety''s sake, they were more willing to slow down, move step by step, and lead a group of subordinates as they moved.


    <span>At critical moments, as long as someone helped them control the situation, all they had to do was to kill them.


    "ording to the information from the Heaven''s Eye, there are hidden traps installed on the stone path ahead.


    <span>If we pass from there, both sides will spray out mmable gas, which will ignite and ignite it. It will be extremely lethal, so we will take a detour around it! " Sylvie said.


    Mi Jia Lie nodded his head. "We''ll surround them from the left, you guys from the right.""Archangel, if you meet an enemy and fight conservatively, don''t go too deep and chase after them!" Sylvie reminded.


    "Hmph, the elites of Barhampton and Baffour are all blocked at a distance of 108,000 miles. They are all restricted by the Heavenly Eye.These demons'' minions are not here, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. If the people on the ind meet us, I''m afraid only they will run away first. "


    "Sally''s nurtured a group of Netherworld Protectors, all the products of a cross between humans and dark creatures. Although they are all ugly monsters, they can still hurt people. It''s best to be careful," Sylvie said.


    Mi Jia Lie brandished his sword. "Our Sacred Royal Court specializes in killing these monsters in the darkness!"


    Mi Jia Lie took the lead and rushed out.When Sylvie saw this, she didn''t say anything else and just waved her hand to go up the mountain from the other side.


    <span>The men the two of them brought were all elite soldiers. Their cultivation bases were not ordinary, and they were good fighters who could overtake mountains.


    <span>All of a sudden, the two groups of people avoided the easy way and entered the forest, climbing up the rugged mountain paths on both sides.


    After passing through this area, they came to a town.


    There were all sorts of stone houses and some wooden houses. As the topography changed, a beautiful picture of the ind appeared.


    Mi Jia Lie frowned as they met up. "Why is there no one on this ind?" Aren''t they going to run away? "


    Sylvie was also somewhat doubtful. She said, "ording to the Heaven''s Eye''s information, they have two escape routes at the west and north side. However, the people we sent to monitor did not show any signs of evacuation."


    <span>"Are they nning to stay on the ind and fight us to the death?" Michael asked.


    <span>"They are courting death..." Sylvieughed coldly. "Our ships have surrounded this region of the sea. Whether they flee or not, they will all die."


    <span>With that, Sylvie pointed to the town ahead and said, "There are powerful explosives buried under the road in front, in the middle and under the left side. If we take the right side of the road, we will be fine."


    Mi Jia Lie chuckled. "These demons are really willing to bury explosives in their own nests."


    <span>Sylvie didn''t say anything more. She led her people and walked straight into the street on the right.


    The two groups of people rushed across the street in a grandiose manner, yet they didn''t find anyone that came out to stop them.


    <span>"Strange, we can''t even sense a single aura. Could it be that they''ve given up on resisting?" Mi Jia Lie frowned. With his and Sylvie''s cultivation base, it was reasonable to say that they would be the first to discover the enemy.


    <span>"ording to the information given by the Sky Eye, there are weapons hidden under the smithy in front. Someone should be ambushing them from both sides ¡­"


    "There''s no one here. Could it be that there''s a problem with the information about the Sky Eye?" Mi Jia Lie asked doubtfully.


    Sylvie shook her head. "Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be any mistakes."


    "Maybe it was intentional? After all, Zhuge Tianming is a citizen of China and the Heaven''s Eye is an organization of China. He has the same roots as Lucifer, could they be secretly colluding to lure us to the ind? " Michael guessed.


    "Perhaps they are deliberately mystifying us. We will take a closer look and see that it is the headquarters up ahead. There must definitely be someone inside that castle."<span>Just as they passed by a flower bed, a mermaid statue in the middle suddenly exploded!


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    The moment the statue exploded, a massive amount of dust filled the air!


    "All of them were blocked by luck! It''s poison powder! "Mi Jia Lie and Sylvie instantly opened their shields of spiritual energy and magic, but some of the people they brought with them were affected by the dust.


    Instantly, these people began to have local festering, and the poison quickly spread into their bodies, painfully falling to the ground.


    <span>"What''s going on!? Sylvie! Didn''t you say that you have told us all about the traps? " Mi Jia Lie shouted angrily as he led his men out of the dusty area.


    Because they had been fine all this time, everyone was cautious. However, they had lost more than a dozen elite experts in an instant.


    Sylvie also couldn''t help but suspect that the Ghost Valley had provided information. She pressed themunicator next to her ear and found that the signal here was interfered with, making it impossible for her to speak to the messenger from Ghost Valley.


    After her expression changed several times, Sylvie said, "In front of us is the castle. We will directly attack it and dig three feet into the ground. I don''t believe that the people on the ind can evaporate into thin air!"Mi Jia Lie clenched his teeth. He could only grit his teeth. However, they didn''t really believe the Sky Eye''s intelligence report.


    The group cautiously made their way to the front of the castle. From a distance, the two could hear the melodious zither musicing from there."This aura of darkness ¡­. "How repulsive!" Michael''s eyes glinted with a sharp light.


    <span>When Sylvie noticed the person who had finally appeared, she raised her head and a strange light shed in her eyes.


    "I''ve finally found you ¡­" "Sally..."


    <span>On the highest dome of the castle, Sally with her long silver hair fluttering in the wind, she looked like a goddess from the legends of ancient times as she sat there gracefully.


    In her arms, she held a golden harp and yed a beautiful melody.<span>Hearing the fresh and moving melody, it was as if the situation before her eyes had not caused her to worry at all.


    <span>"Mendelssohn''s'' Song of Spring ''. "What an elegant show," Michael said, immediately recognizing the music.


    <span>On the other hand, the doubt in Sylvie''s eyes deepened. She discovered that not only was Sally Ye not angry or in a rush, she was even throwing them a cold and mysterious smile.


    "She''s the only one here ¡­ Assassin, Asmuntis, and the others aren''t here. What is she trying to do? "Sylvie wondered."Who cares what she wants!" Even if she is powerful, she is no match for either you or me. If we go up and capture her, Lucifer will be threatened by us! "


    <span>"It''s just because she''s obviously not our match and everyone else is gone, yet she''s still ying the zither here. Don''t you think it''s too strange? If she could escape, why didn''t she run away?" Sylvie asked.


    Mi Jia Lie was taken aback. He recalled the sudden appearance of the poison powder trap and felt a little nervous.


    <span>"Surround her first. There won''t be any chance for her to escape. Then, carefully investigate the surrounding situation, and send people down to make contact with the people at sea to see if anyone has escaped the ind ¡­" The closer we get to victory, the more cautious we have to be ¡­ " Silvia said with a sinister look in her eyes.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 831

    One second. Org, free of charge!<span>0831


    After giving the order, the Holy Knight Regiment immediately dispatched two Knights to rapidly descend the mountain to contact the reinforcements surrounding the ind.


    In the old days, the Dominator and the Holy Court both had their own battleships. Although they were not as advanced or powerful as the magnesium army, even if they were ordinary artillery or torpedoes, it was still enough to make it difficult for the ships on the ind to escape.<span>Originally, he could use the signal detonator to exchange information, but just in case, he sent someone to take a look at the situation at the seaside.


    <span>Sally looked down silently at the two great groups of people below, watching as they surrounded the castle.


    <span>Her melody began to show signs of restlessness and anxiety.


    "She seems to be anxious ¡­ "Did we discover something?" Michael narrowed his eyes.<span>Sylvie nodded. "I can''t guarantee ¡­" Is she covering for the others and ambushing us from behind? "


    After the Holy Knight returned and reported the situation, he said that everything was normal outside and there were no signs of anyone leaving the ind.


    A glint shed in Sylvie''s eyes as she said to the woman in the dome, "Sally, child, after so many years of not seeing each other, you''ve always nned to y the zither there and not chat with me?"


    She wanted to see what Sally Ye was nning.<span>There was no response from Sally, it was as if her heart was only focused on ying the zither.


    "Child, the entire Purgatory Ind is surrounded by us, you can''t go anywhere. It would be better to cooperate a little, I won''t do anything to you ¡­ "It''s better if youe down," Sylvie said calmly.


    <span>But Sally continued to look at them, unperturbed.


    "I think she''s just bluffing. Hillwei Ya, why don''t you just go straight up!" Michael said.


    Sylvie''s gaze roamed about as she said, "Sally Ye is naturally immune to a vast majority of magic and has an extremely high spiritual force. My magic isn''t of much use to her, so it''s better for the Archangel to capture her."<span>Mi Jia Lie wasn''t stupid. He could clearly hear that it was because Sylvie was afraid of falling into some trap. She wanted him to go and try it out first.


    <span>"White Queen, we should advance and retreat together since we''re in an alliance. Your words make me feel a little disheartened!" Mi Jia Lie eximed.


    Sylvie giggled and said, "Archangel, don''t misunderstand. Let''s go up and capture her together."<span>"That''s more like it," Mi Jia Lie snorted. "If Luciferes backter, things will be difficult. We''d better act quickly."


    <span>Just as the two of them were about to attack Sally Ye, they heard some changes in her zither music.


    "Wait!" Mi Jia Lie frowned. "She seems to have yed the wrong one ¡­"<span>"He''s really worried now..." Sylvie could tell.


    "Could it be that you''re scared? Or could it be... Is she excited to see using? " Michael was uncertain.


    <span>Sylvie also felt that all of this was too bizarre, as if she had fallen into a fog.


    <span>At this moment, a Holy Knight spoke up, "Lord Michael, why don''t we destroy that building and leave her unable to sit still?"


    <span>"This method... "It''s doable." Michael nodded.


    Sylvie also felt that it was not bad. She smiled and said, "Please, Lord Angel, make your move."


    Mi Jia Lie was unwilling to give up, and his body burned with white spirit energy. He raised the magnificent, silver-gold sword in his hand.


    "Holy Sword!"


    A white-gold sword light shot up into the sky and formed a gigantic light sword. It then shed down in a nted manner!


    The white golden holy sword beamnded on the castle''s stone wall with a loud rumble. The solid stone finally gave way under the sword light of a Legend rank expert. "Boom! Boom!"


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>Mi Jia Lie struck again with his sword, sending rubble flying everywhere the sword light touched.


    <span>"Rumble!"


    In the middle of the castle, after being cut twice in a daze, the top of the building finally copsed.


    Sally could do nothing but float to the ground.<span>As the dust settled, Sally hugged her harp, and stared coldly at Sylvie and the others with her beautiful brown eyes.


    <span>Seeing that nothing had happened, Sylvie suddenly understood.


    "Alright... So ¡­ This is the so-called ''empty city stratagem''?! "


    Sylvie finally remembered that a wise man from ancient China seemed to have used this kind of strategy before.


    "From the beginning to the end, she was trying to create suspicions in our minds so that we could buy time. She probably wanted to dy Lucifer''s arrival!" Mi Jia Lie came to a realization as well.


    "Damn it... She really dragged it out for so long! " Silvia gritted her teeth.<span>Sally Ye let out a quiet sigh in her heart. The scheme that Xie Linfuan had mentioned had basically seeded.


    Back then, Xie Linyuan had intentionally leaked a trap and didn''t tell anyone else that it was the poison powder inside the sculpture. If the sculpture was detonated, many people would be poisoned to death by surprise.


    He wouldn''t let the Sky Eye know about this information, so he could let the enemy think that the Sky Eye had made a mistake and was no longer fearless.


    Letting Sally Ye y the zither was indeed a stratagem of an empty city, using the changes in the zither music that was deliberately created to let the enemy guess which way it was going to go.


    But unfortunately, this was just a strategy to slow the enemy down. If he couldn''t think of a way to defeat them in time, then it would be futile.<span>"Sally, you lied to us so much, but it''s such a pity ¡­ After all these years, you will finally fall into our hands! " Sylvie said.


    "Even if I die, I won''t let you have me!" Sally said quietly.


    "You won''t die that easily ¡­ Furthermore, this is not up to you to decide! " With a coldugh, Sylvie raised her hand and condensed a ball of white light.


    "Imprisoning Light!"<span>In an instant, over a dozen white light tes appeared in the air, and these light tes started to shrink towards Sally Ye.


    A ck and purple me suddenly burst out from Sally''s body, like the devil''s me from hell. After colliding with the white light, it shattered these light tes.<span>"Oh... His power had risen quite a bit. He had already reached the ''Initiated'' level of focus. As I thought, Lord Michael ¡­ "Magic is not very effective against this child, even if it is to restrain her white magic," said Sylvie.


    <span>Mi Jia Lie''s lips quirked up in a grin. "White Queen, you don''t need to hide your abilities." Since Master Ghost Valley has contacted you, do you think that he did not contact me?


    <span>You and I both know that. Would I not know what magic you are hiding? The thing you''re really using to attack is not white magic, right? "


    Sylvie''s face turned cold. She immediately giggled and said, "This Zhuge Tianming ¡­ "How annoying."<span>As soon as she finished her words, Sylvie raised her hand and a six-pointed star magic circle appeared before her. Within the rotating magic circle, powerful dark magic quickly gathered.


    "The Obsidian Star!"


    The magic array suddenly expanded, and a berserk magic power whizzed out. Countless ck magic arrows were shot out, covering Sally Ye in a berserk manner! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 832

    One second. Org, free of charge!0832


    <span>Throwing away the harp in her hand, Sally''s body nimbly and quickly moved, avoiding the first round of attacks from the magic arrows.


    <span>Her skirt had been cut high on both sides so that her long, rounded thighs were unburdened when she moved.


    <span>Sylvie was not surprised that her attack had failed. Her other hand alsounched a magic array, and the ck magic arrow was like a thunderbolt as it followed closely behind Sally.


    <span>Sally continued to move, her figure leaping through the buildings at high speeds, agilely, as if out of the gravitational pull of the earth.


    All of the Starlight Star''s attacks missed. Some of the nts on the ind were devoured by the magic power and quickly withered away.When Michael saw this, aplicated look appeared in his eyes. He was afraid that no outsider would have ever imagined that the white queen would use such a vicious dark spell to steal away her life.


    <span>After dodging two of the attacks, Sally stretched out her arms in the air and opened a ck and red magic array with one palm towards Sylvie and the people behind her!


    "Blood Arts, Scarlet Meteor!"


    For a time, a massive amount of ckish-red mana gathered in the air, falling down like a meteor shower!


    The high-grade blood magic of the Blood n could normally only be used by those who were powerful and above the level of Dukes. However, with Sally''s special bloodline and talent, she could easily cast almost all of the high-grade blood magic.<span>"Divine Guardian!"


    Mi Jia Lie raised his sword. A pure gem embedded in the sword of oaths shed with a white light, and a gigantic shield of light appeared above their heads.


    <span>All of the scarlet meteorsnded on the shield and scattered waves of magic, but to no avail.


    <span>"Hmph, looks like Sebastian from the Dark Council did indeed teach her the art of blood. It''s a pity that this level of cultivation is nothing to fear in front of this Archangel," Mi Jia Lie said.


    <span>Sylvie said loudly, "Everyone, listen up. Let Angel Master Michael and I capture Sally. Immediately search the entire castle and the surrounding areas!


    These demons must still be somewhere! Find them! Kill them all! "<span>"Yes sir!"


    The ruler of the old days and the elites of the Sacred Royal Court immediately separated into their own teams, moving in all directions.


    <span>Seeing this, Sally turned around and ran towards the nearest team. She threw out a ck and red magic spear!


    "Blood Spear!"


    However, Mi Jia Lie''s figure was the first to defend himself. With a wave of his sword, he cut off the blood spear.<span>"Sally Ye, you''re our prey. Don''t get our opponents wrong." Mi Jia Lie sneered.


    "Two Legend rank experts attacking a woman like me ¡­ I really am not afraid of beingughed at." Sally said coldly.


    Sylvie giggled and said, "You''re not an ordinary girl. Don''t you forget, back then when you were a little girl ¡­ What have you done.<span>We are acting on behalf of the Heavens, capturing a monster like you back into your cage, so what does teaming up have to do with that? "


    Hearing these words, traces of blood gushed into Sally''s brown eyes due to anger. Her beautiful eyes turned a magnificent scarlet color.<span>"What''s wrong? Angry? Hehe... "A monster is a monster. No matter how beautiful your skin is, in your heart, you are still a man-eating beast, an ugly demon!" Sylvie said with a sinister look in her eyes.


    Sally took a deep breath, "You don''t have to enrage me. I promised my king that I won''t fall for your trap ¡­"


    "Haha, I''m not infuriating you. I''m just stating the truth. No matter if you be your original appearance or not, you are still not our match!"As Sylvie spoke, a surging dark magic appeared behind her back. Dozens of ck snakes that were like tentacles charged towards Sally''s entanglement!


    <span>This time, the attack was more concentrated and ferocious, and Sally could only dodge at an even faster speed.


    <span>As she ran, dark purple mes ignited on Sally''s body, as if she was bringing forth a long string of Netherworld Ghost Shadows.


    <span>Seeing this, Mi Jia Lie shouted, "She''s stalling for time!" I will deal with her! "


    After saying that, a pair of white wings appeared behind Mi Jia Lie''s back. His figure turned into a streak of white light as he charged toward Sally.While she dodged the ck snake, she also wanted to give chase to Michael, but she was unable to make ends meet.


    "Hu!"


    A ray of holy light shed down in front of Sally, causing her to stop in her tracks as her arm was entangled by the ck energy!"Blood Burst!"


    <span>A ck and red me burst out from Sally''s arm, sting away the ck energy. At the same time, another bolt of holy light struck her!


    <span>The Holy Light''s impact covered Sally''s entire body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"With a blood-curdling screech, Sally fell from the air, unable to dodge the attack.


    <span>Although this holy light did not cause as much damage as it did to Sally''s body, it was like a raging fire that burned her to the bone!


    <span>"A good chance!"


    <span>Silvia was overjoyed. She took advantage of this time to summon another magical formation from the void.


    <span>"Evil Beast of the night, Heavenly Lightning of the Dark Lock!"


    A ck spell formation was activated in mid-air. As it rotated, streams of ck electricity gathered from all directions, shooting towards Sally''s body. An enormous ck electrical current enveloped the area!Sally endured the pain, and just as she was about to hit the ground, a pair of ck and red magic wings spread out from her back!


    After casting the Demonic Wings during the Blood Technique, he pped his wings and quickly dodged horizontally. Finally, he was able to avoid the strike of the Dark Thunder!


    Just as Sally was being beaten into a perilous situation, the group of elites that ran into the castle let out a loud shout!


    "They''re here!"<span>Before he could finish his words, a strong, burly man with a head full of braids jumped out from the ground. He grabbed the man''s head and ruthlessly hit it with his head!


    <span>This strike had smashed the speaker''s head to pieces!


    <span>"F * ck,ozi couldn''t hold it in any longer, it was better toe out and fight!" It was the Leviathan.


    <span>Soon after, Aziz, Asmuntis, Mammon, and a group of men and women with different skin and hair jumped out from underneath a few stone bs.


    Beneath the castle, deep into the mountains, was the cer where wine and food were stored.


    When it was first built, there were no shelters on the ind, but the cer was the best hiding ce.<span>There was enough depth and thickness to be able to prevent the people above from detecting their auras.


    Sally saw them take the initiative to jump out, and was stunned, "Didn''t you guys say to wait for me to send the message before you guyse up!?" I can still persevere on! "<span>Mammon grinned, revealing his white teeth, "Sally, don''t think that we don''t know about this. You want to buy time by yourself to reduce our casualties ¡­ But... We are not cowards. "


    "That''s right, since we can''t escape, let''s fight to thest minute!" Zayad, wielding arge hammer, smashed the armor of the nearest Holy Knight into pieces and roared loudly.


    <span>With a stab, his dagger shed through the throat of one of the enemies. He gave Sally a calm nce. "Even if we stay down here, do you think that the Netherworld Protectors you''ve taken in will be able to endure watching you fight by yourself?"


    <span>Sally''s eyes were sparkling as she stared at the twenty or thirty men and women. Some of their eyes were ck, some were red, and all of their skin colors were different.


    <span>However, the same was true for all of them. Their eyes were full of determination, and they were all ready to die.


    "You all..." Sally''s delicate body trembled, unable to speak.


    "Good!" Good! What a wonderful show of sincerity! Hahahaha... I said they were still there!<span>Those Netherworld Udumbara guards should be the dark creatures and human monsters living on the ind. "Sylvie excitedly smiled and said," Today, we will catch them all in one fell swoop! "


    Mi Jia Lie said, "Although these people are small in number, their strength is not to be underestimated. Sylvie, go suppress Asmodeus and Asmodeus. I alone will be enough to deal with Sally!"


    Sylvie nodded. She also had the same intention. This was because Sally Ye''s resistance to magic was very strong, so it was safer for her to hand her over to Mi Jia Lie.


    Her magic, on the other hand, would be fatal when dealing with members other than Sally Ye! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 833

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0833


    The dark magic around Sylvie surged forth like a tide as she flew into the battle arena within the castle. For a moment, she suppressed all of them.<span>Due to the great disparity in cultivation, the members could only avoid the magic, unable to face it head on.


    <span>As a result, the space within the battle was extremelypressed, making it extremely difficult to fight.


    <span>"Damn it... If those brothers from back then had not died in battle, they would not be so helpless! " The huge body of Mamen ran to avoid the iing arrows, gasping for breath.


    With his strength, being able to protect himself in this kind of battle was already quite good, so it was very difficult for him to have any use for it.


    "Don''t say it''s useless!" Hold on! The boss is already rushing over! " Asmuntis pushed the door open, just in time to help him avoid the spear of a holy knight.


    "Our specialty is not to fight head on! "This is f * cking unfair to be fighting with a damn woman like Sylvie!" Mammon was extremely depressed.With a strike of his hammer, Aziz knocked away two enemies, then loudly cursed, "Stupid fatty, if you continue bbering nonsense, I''ll rip your mouth off first!"


    <span>"Stinky cksmith, why are you being so fierce to me!" Thatzybones Beryl is still so carefree in the magnesium kingdom. At least your father here is fighting with his life on the line! " Mammon was aggrieved.


    <span>"The eldest has another mission for me. Don''t look for trouble!"


    At this moment, the Leviathan was struck by a long ck arrow. Its body flew backwards for several meters before colliding against a wall.


    <span>"Pfft!"


    <span>The Leviathan spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Big squid!" eximed Mammon.


    Leviathan supported himself on the ground with one hand, then abruptly shook himself up and wiped his mouth. "You guys are talking nonsense again, I''m about to be beaten into a pickled squid by this old woman during menopause!"


    With her hair flying in the wind, Sylvie sneered, "You are all OLD-ONES traitors. You have all escaped together with Lucifer. It''s a well-deserved punishment for you to die by my hands."<span>Azzle frowned. "Mamen, you and the other Netherworld Guard will work together to deal with the others. I, the slovenly fellow, and Crow will work together to restrain her!"


    <span>"Restrain me?" Sylvieughed sarcastically and said, "Just based on you two?" Aren''t you here to throw away your life? "


    <span>Before she finished speaking, Sylvie had already opened her arms wide and a dark magic formation appeared in the sky once again. Streaks of [Heavenly Lock] thunder struck towards Azzle and the others!


    <span>On one side, Michael''s pursuit of Salisbury was menacing and dangerous.


    The white wings on Michael''s back easily caught up to Sally''s speed. He continued to brandish the Sword of Oath, and the Holy Radiance sh seemed to be limitless.


    <span>Streams of sword light, apanied by the holy lights that would descend from the sky from time to time, caused Sally''s movements to be extremely restricted.


    <span>"Blood Arts, Blood Demonic Puppet!"


    <span>As soon as Sally fell to the ground, she mmed a hand on the ground. ck and red mana summoned two giants made of mud and stone, and they punched at Michael.


    "Divine Lightning sh!"


    Mi Jia Lie faced the sky with his sword, and a bolt of divine lightning struck his sword. With a wave of his sword, lightning struck, and a ray of sword energy swept through the two blood demon puppets.<span>"Hmph, Sally, could it be that you didn''t know that our Sacred Royal Pce''s battle skillpletely countered your blood magic!?"


    Mi Jia Lie took advantage of the situation to give chase. Passing through the sand and dust, his sword struck out. The white light was like a closed cage, binding Sally Ye!


    <span>"Holy Coffin!"


    <span>In the void, the divine white energy formed a wall, constantly closing in on Sally, restricting her to a small area.


    Seeing that she was about to be imprisoned, Sally didn''t dodge. Instead, she charged straight at Mi Jia Lie!


    <span>Mi Jia Lie was stunned. He felt that something was amiss, only to see a ck and purple energy ball condensing in the middle of Sally''s hands!


    He immediately understood that Sally had realized that it would be very difficult to dodge in any other direction. The only gap was in front of her.<span>Furthermore, Sally knew that her cultivation base wascking, so she decided to use a suicidal move!


    <span>The purplish-ck energy ball was like a ck sun, constantly being squeezed between Sally''s hands. The violent energy inside was something that could be felt even if it was more than ten meters away.


    <span>Mi Jia Lie hurriedly retreated as he summoned a golden white divine shield to shield himself!


    Sally was no longer able to stop herself. She knew that if she didn''t gather enough energy, she wouldn''t be able to force Mi Jia Lie back.


    And for someone like her, once she exceeded the limit of what she could currently endure, she would be unable to control herself and could only allow the energy to explode as she wished!This was the special power that she was born with, and even now, she still could not properly control it. It was so strange and powerful that it was hard to imagine.


    <span>"Boom!"


    The dark purple ball of energy exploded, smashing against the Divine Light Shield. Michael had no choice but to defend with all his might, unable to attack again.


    Sally was also engulfed by the ck and purple colored me like energy and was sent flying backwards!<span>This thunderous explosion stunned everyone else in the battle. The shockwave that rippled outwards caused arge amount of sand and dust to swirl around them. "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ¡­"


    <span>Michael heaved a sigh of relief. His forehead was beaded with sweat as he removed the shield.


    As for Sally, who had fallen at a corner in the distance, many of the blood vessels on her body had ruptured due to the bacsh. She spat out a mouthful of blood, and her entire body was dyed red like a bloody person.


    "This really isn''t a monster that should exist in this world. How can such an evil power survive in this world?" Mi Jia Lie sneered as he strode towards Sally.Sally staggered up, and the wounds on her body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    "What a strong regenerative ability. It''s even stronger than the Strigoi. "The difference in strength is the difference in strength. You still can''t win against me, so surrender yourself so as to avoid more pain." Mi Jia Lie said.


    <span>Upon seeing this, the few Nether Guards in the distance ignored their battle and rushed towards Sally.


    "Miss Sally Ye! We''ll help you! "


    These guards were saved by Sally from all over the world and brought to the Purgatory Ind.They were all dark creatures that were born from the humans and were not recognized by the humans and the Dark Council.


    Sally Ye had taken them in, allowed them to be protected, trained, and had the ability to protect themselves, causing them to feel grateful to Sally Ye.Now that Sally was in trouble, they were naturally burning with anxiety. They wanted nothing more than to tear Mi Jia Lie to shreds.


    "Don''te near me!" Seeing that, Sally hurriedly shouted.


    However, it was already toote. As soon as the guards ran over, they revealed their backs.


    Several Holy Knights seized the opportunity to attack from the back and the side. Several longswords and spears pierced into their bodies!


    The guards fell into a pool of blood, staring at the distant Sally Leaf with regret in their eyes. They stretched out their arms ¡­The scarlet red in Sally''s eyes became even more intense. She choked with sobs as she looked at these faces that had been like family for so many years, dying in front of her in such a short moment. The pain of her heart being chopped into pieces was indescribable.


    "Sally Ye, be careful!" Asmuntis shouted.


    It turned out that Mi Jia Lie had taken advantage of the moment when Sally''s mind was in a trance to rush up to her and stab her in her stomach!


    "Puchi!"


    Sally''s stomach was prated. She coughed out a mouthful of blood, but her teary eyes remained fixed on Mi Jia Lie ¡­<span>"I don''t like that look of yours, ugly monster!" Mi Jia Lie grinned sinisterly as he twisted his sword of oaths, directly crushing a woman''s internal organs! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 834

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0834


    <span>"Sally Ye!"


    Leviathan and the others were screaming and screaming, their eyes bloodshot. Their rage was driving them crazy.


    It was as though someone had poured hot oil onto their hearts. This kind of heart-burning pain was impossible to describe.<span>"Stop shouting. This is just a small injury. At most, she will faint and not die. However, you all are different. If you are not careful, she will really die ¡­"


    <span>Taking advantage of the moment when everyone was paying attention to Sally''s movements, Sylvie summoned a few bolts of Nether Lightning, which allnded on Aziz and the others!


    Those with a higher cultivation and better physical fitness could withstand it, but those with a weaker cultivation would be fatal!


    After being struck by a bolt of lightning, Aziz''s body trembled and he fell to the ground. As far as the eye could see, a burly African man''s body copsed with a loud crash!"Mamen!"


    Mamen had lost his consciousness and was lying on the ground, covered in white smoke. Several other ind guards had also died on the spot.


    Sylvie giggled. "I''m pretty much done ying. You guys don''t really think ¡­" I can''t do anything to you guys, go and die! "Just as Sylvie was nning to continue releasing Netherthunder, she suddenly heard Mi Jia Lie''s cry of surprise from behind her!


    "How is this possible!?"


    <span>When Sylvie turned her head to look, she was shocked to find that Sally, whose abdomen had already been pierced through and her internal organs crushed, was actually enduring an unimaginable pain. She pushed away Mi Jia Lie''s sword and dashed towards her!


    Sylvie thought of something and stretched out her hand, releasing two ck magic chains, intending to bind Sally.


    However, Sally immediately threw herself at him, enduring the pain from her abdomen that continuously dripped blood, and arrived in front of a Holy Knight.Seeing that Sally was heavily injured, the Holy Knight thrust his sword towards her.


    <span>Sally''s broken body was no longer able to dodge the sword. With great difficulty, she moved her body, and the sword pierced through her lungs, thrusting out from the back of her body!


    Sally let out a muffled groan but continued moving forward. The woman''s silver hair was dyed red with blood, but her eyes were filled with determination. A hysterical fire of vengeance made her look fearless.<span>Sally grabbed the Holy Knight''s head and twisted his neck!


    This Holy Knight never expected that Sally was so heavily injured, and could even kill him by force!


    After killing the person, Sally lowered her head and bit into the neck of the dead knight, at the same time pulling out the sword on her body.


    <span>A barrier formed from a blood spell wrapped around Sally, taking advantage of that moment to takerge gulps of fresh blood.


    "No!" "Sally Ye!"


    Seeing Sally beginning to suck blood, the heavily injured Asmuntis couldn''t help but shout out.<span>They were very clear that the reason why Ye Fan had always been protecting Sally and didn''t want her to get involved in the war was because he was worried that something like this would happen.


    Once Sally began to break the ring and drink the blood, then what happened next might be uncontroble!<span>A grave look appeared on both of their faces.


    <span>"As expected... "At thest moment, did it still break?" Sylvie teased.


    Mi Jia Lie''s face darkened. "We have to control her and prevent her from absorbing too much blood!"


    As he spoke, Mi Jia Lie had already transformed into a streak of white light and pierced towards the back of Sally Ye!<span>"Huff ¡­"


    Sally looked up, and her face was covered in fresh blood. Her face was filled with killing intent, and her eyes were even redder as they flickered with a bewitching light. However, her eyes were much colder and more merciless than before.What was unbelievable was that all the wounds on her body, including the two sword wounds, had already healed!


    Seeing Mi Jia Lie''s sword approach, Sally turned around and struck out with her palm. A ck and purple me formed a vortex, disrupting the trajectory of Mi Jia Lie''s sword.<span>Mi Jia Lie furrowed his brows. He could feel that Sally''s strength had increased by quite a bit!


    Although she did not fully block the attack, she took advantage of this dy to free herself from the attack. She took a step back, turned around, andshed out with a whip kick at Mi Jia Lie''s armor!"Bam!"


    Michael took a step to the side, surprised by the strength of Sally''s kick.


    Unexpectedly, after absorbing the fresh blood, not only did Sally''s cultivation base increase, her physical strength also increased!


    At the same time, Sally once again charged towards another warrior who was the ruler of the old days!"Damn it... She wants to continue to increase her strength!? " Michael rushed forward with his sword.


    Sylvie also knew that she couldn''t let Sally''s cultivation increase any further. After all, the others weren''t a threat anymore. She and Mi Jia Lie were going to work together to capture Sally Ye.


    <span>With a raise of her hand, Sylvie summoned a bolt ofher lightning tond in front of Sally!


    "Boom!"


    Sally''s movement was hindered, but she quickly dodged. Changing her target, she dashed towards a warrior at the side!<span>A ck and purple inferno exploded out, confusing the warrior''s vision. After that, Sally Ye circled behind the warrior and punched him in the back!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"The warrior was unable to stop Sally Ye''s speed, and at the same time, he let out a blood-curdling scream, and the artery on his neck was bitten through by Sally Ye!


    Seeing Sally absorbing the blood of a second person, the mana of the crowd grew stronger and stronger. However, their faces showed worry and pain ¡­<span>They all knew full well that this was definitely not Sally''s intention. She was facing a life and death situation and was forced to take in another mouthful of blood after a decade had passed ¡­


    For the sake of them, she intended to destroy him at any time ¡­


    When they thought of this, the eyes of the men of Aziz, Leviathan and the others became wet ¡­<span>However, they had no time to help Sally, because the other warriors were still attacking them.


    Sally sucked in a few mouthfuls of fresh blood. Seeing Mi Jia Lie charge towards her again, she threw the dead warrior''s corpse towards Mi Jia Lie!


    Mi Jia Lie''s sword cut the corpse into two and sent out a [Holy sh]. The gigantic sword of lightnded on Sally''s body!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"Before she couldpletely dodge, a deep gash appeared on her left leg.


    However, the healing of her wounds was even faster than before. Her bewitching purplish-red eyes seemed to have circles of runes revolving within them.


    Mi Jia Lie felt a strong disturbance in his psyche, leaving him in a daze. His movements came to a halt!Taking advantage of this gap, Sally quickly closed the distance, and her five fingers transformed into long bloody nails. They shed at Michael''s throat like sharp daggers!


    But right at this moment, one of Sylvie''s bolts ofher lightning impressivelynded on Sally''s body!


    <span>''Bang! ''Salley was pushed back by the thunderbolt!


    <span>"Archangel, be careful. She has a powerful spiritual force. Now that she has absorbed the blood, she has begun to use her spiritual-type magic."


    Mi Jia Lie broke out in a cold sweat, realizing that he had been mesmerized. "She absorbed blood to increase her cultivation, and she''s also able to grasp different battle techniques!?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 835

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0835"What is a monster ¡­" "This is the monster..." Sylvieughed coldly. "One can be powerful quickly by drinking blood. If she were to be allowed to eat someone, I wonder how powerful she would be."


    <span>Mi Jia Lie said solemnly, "This kind of monster should be killed, destroyed, and sent to the deepest depths of hell. Are you sure you want to capture her alive?"


    "Her birth is a miracle. Her body has limitless research value, so of course I have to bring her back alive ¡­" Sylvie smiled sinisterly. "As for whether or not she lives, it doesn''t matter. By using some methods to turn her into an idiot, she won''t be able to resist."<span>Michael frowned. "I really should get to know you better, White Queen."


    <span>"Archangel, we''re on the same side," Sylvie said with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    Mi Jia Lie snorted coldly. "I was too careless just now, but I won''t allow her spiritual force to interfere with me."


    As he spoke, Michael tossed the sword of oaths high up in the air. The radiance radiating from the sword transformed into a ball of white light.<span>"Heaven''s Punishment Sword!"


    Mi Jia Lie''s hand descended. Hundreds and thousands of light swords rained down from the center of the mass of light, falling onto Sally''s body with a loud bang!<span>After being struck by the lightning bolt, Sally''s body felt somewhat numb, but she still reacted quickly. She moved rapidly on the ground, dodging the light swords that were falling down everywhere.


    <span>The light swordsnded on the ground one by one. They looked like illusions, but they still pierced deep into the sword pit. If they were stabbed by a sword, it would definitely not be a joke.


    Seeing that Sally''s range of movement had been locked down, Sylvie loudly ordered, "Everyone, don''t let her get close!"


    <span>As long as they didn''t let her absorb any more blood, they would still be able to catch her safely.


    "Heavenly Bolt Lightning!"


    <span>Silvia spread out her arms, summoning out three formations in mid-air.


    The three spell formations rotated and sent out Nether Thunder continuously towards Sally.


    When the Heaven''s Punishment Sword and the Netherthunder gathered together, the ce where Sally Ye was at felt like a living hell.<span>No matter how fast Sally Ye was, she wouldn''t be able to dodge this carpet style attack.


    Sally had no way out. She could only run like a madman while enduring the thunder and the light swords as she charged towards Sylvie!


    <span>"Humph!" "Good timing!"


    <span>A demonic phantom emerged from her body. The tip of her slender white fingers transformed into a slender ck devil w, and scarlet mes flickered in her eyes. It was the Devil''s Eye that she possessed.


    Through her demonic eyes, Sylvie could clearly see the trajectory of Sally''s attack.Just as Sally had suffered two sword blows in a row, a bolt of lightning, and forcibly endured the pain all over her body, the Blood w struck out towards Sylvie''s throat, but at the same time, Sylvie just barely dodged to the side!


    "You''ve fallen into a trap, child ¡­"<span>The devil w in Sylvie''s left hand directly pierced into Sally''s chest!


    <span>"Pfft!"


    The Demon w pierced through Sally and appeared behind her.


    The blood-covered Sally Ye endured the pain as she clenched her teeth, wanting to use her right hand to continue grabbing at Sylvie''s head!<span>However, a sword fell from the side!


    A white light shed!<span>"Ah!"


    Sally screamed miserably as her long right arm was chopped off!


    Mi Jia Lie brandished his sword. "Since you''re a monster, you should be able to recover after you cut off one of your hands, right?"


    "Ugh ¡­" Archangel, that strike of yours was quite decisive. It was fortunate that I didn''t cut off her head. "Sylvie giggled and threw the severed hand of Sally to the ground.


    "Sally!"


    When everyone saw this scene, they felt as if they had been struck by lightning. They angrily started to charge forward.<span>However, it was a pity that they were outnumbered, and there was a gap in their power. Aziz and the others could only watch as Sally fell into a pool of blood.


    <span>With one of her arms cut off, Sally''s vision was already bloodshot. She could no longer tell where she was in pain. Or perhaps, she was already numb to the pain all over.


    <span>However, there was a sliver of faith in her heart. The belief that a man would appear to save all of this made her attempt to get up and continue to stall for time ¡­


    However, just as Sally was about to stand up, Sylvie directly stepped on her head, pushing it into the sand.


    "You really are a disobedient child. Don''t you understand? The person you are waiting for won''te ¡­" "In other words, even if hees, he won''t be able to save you." After saying that, Sylvie kicked out again, knocking Sally Ye against a wall.


    Sally felt her eyelids grow heavier and heavier. Although her wounds were healing, but she had lost too much blood and fell there, her consciousness gradually became a little blurry.


    "Alright, let''s settle the most troublesome problem. Kill the others," Sylvie said indifferently.


    Mi Jia Lie nodded his head, raised his sword, and walked toward the crowd in the middle of the battle.


    "Holy Knights, listen up! Everyone move out of the way!"


    Mi Jia Lie''s orders caused the Holy Knights who were fighting to retreat like a receding tide.<span>Seeing that the zing Angel was about to finish the fight, the warriors who had been in control in the past naturally retreated.


    Assassin''s group, along with a group of heavily injured Netherworld Udumbara Guards, were gathered together, staring fixedly at Mi Jia Lie.


    "Justice will prevail over evil. Today, This Angel Commander will personally send all of you demons back to where you belong!"The sword in Michael''s hand condensed a resplendent tinum energy, and a pair of wings appeared on his back. He nned to use the fastest speed possible to decapitate these people!


    "Be careful, he is about to attack ¡­" "I''ll be at the front." Aziraphale gripped his hammer tightly and said, "Sloppy bastard, if I can hold him back, I can''t miss this chance ¡­"


    Asmuntis nodded. Actually, they all knew that fighting a Legend rank expert at 100% condition was useless. With such a tired and broken body, trying to stop Mi Jia Lie was just wishful thinking.


    However, even if there was a disparity in strength, their willpower in battle would not be inferior to anyone. This was the most fundamental reason why they were able to win the nearly impossible Holy War back then.


    Mi Jia Lie moved!<span>His figure turned into a white phantom, so fast that it was hard for the naked eye to catch. The shing golden-white holy light even affected their vision!


    <span>Aziz roared angrily. Just as he was about to ignore everything and smash down with his hammer, he saw a figure descend from the sky!


    "Bam!"<span>There was a deep sound, like a meteorite falling to the ground, and it was earth-shattering!


    <span>Mi Jia Lie sensed that something was amiss as he ran at high speed, and in the blink of an eye, he was forced to retreat with an extremely solemn expression on his face.


    <span>Amidst the flying dust and rubble, a man stood before the crowd with his head held high and his chest held high like a heavenly soldier!


    <span>The man''s back was facing them, but no one would be able to recognize him if they only nced at his upright figure! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 836

    One second. Org, free of charge!0836


    For a moment, it was as if thousands of blood was boiling in Assassin, Asmontis, Leviathan, and the others. Their chests were burning, and they finally had a chance to vent their pent-up anger!"Boss!"


    <span>The Leviathan howled loudly, its two-meter-tall frame copsing to the ground in a heap.


    The rough man whose face was covered in blood had already pursed his lips, his face was twisted, and his mouth was spitting out blood. He seemed to be on the verge of crying, yet he was unable to hold it in.


    After bitterly guarding until now, they were already exhausted. Although they had walked in the underground world for so many years and were not afraid of death, none of them wanted to die in such a miserable manner.<span>To them, this moment was not only filled with joy, it was also filled with emotion!


    It had been five to six years since this man appeared before them and stood before them in a moment of danger ¡­


    Countless thoughts from back then shed through their minds and eyes one by one.<span>Ye Fan''s back figure was like a giant in their eyes, giving them a sense of security, while also giving them great ambitions, allowing them to continue their fearless faith.


    Sally was on the verge of copsing, and had endured until now due to a surge of faith. When she saw the man''s figure, a tear fell from the corner of her eye, and a smile crept onto her lips ¡­


    After which, the woman closed her eyes and fainted.At this time, Ye Fan was standing there without saying anything.


    He looked around at the deste town, the people who had died, the people who had fallen to the ground.


    In his ears, he heard the shouts of Leviathan and the rest. In front of him were corpses drenched in blood ¡­


    When Ye Fan saw that Mamen was lying on the ground without any movement, Ye Fan''s gaze suddenly stopped, and his pupils contracted.<span>When Ye Fan saw Sally, who had already fainted at the corner of the wall, and the wound on the woman''s arm... Ye Fan''s body began to tremble!


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, his body exuding a terrifying aura of violence and killing intent, gushing out like a flood!Standing there alone, it was like a huge demonic shadow had shrouded the entire town.


    This was the kind of killing intent that would dominate the world only after killing who knew how many people and drawing blood from who knew how many times.<span>These few years of time had caused Ye Fan to gradually restrain his aura and forget about the bloodthirsty years that had urred in the battlefield.


    But now, he realized that he couldn''t control himself no matter what!<span>To be exact, he no longer wanted to control it!


    The Holy Knights and the warriors of the old days all turned pale after sensing the imposing auraing from Ye Fan.


    <span>They were all experts of the underground world, and the weakest of them was at the Xiantian Full Circle realm. However, they suddenly realized that standing within a 100 meter radius, they all felt a huge pressure!


    <span>It was obvious that the other side only sent one person, Ye Fan, but this one person seemed to be better than thousands of soldiers and horses!


    Sylvie was the calmest. After realizing that the situation was not good, she quickly charged towards the unconscious Sally!As long as they could catch Sally, it would be equivalent to having hostages!


    <span>However, she had only run a few steps, when she saw Ye Fan''s wild speed, bringing along an afterimage, had already teleported to Sally''s side in a sh!


    Sylvie and everyone present felt a chill run down their spines!


    What kind of abnormal speed was this!? A person with such a strong body could actually have such explosive strength!?


    Even when Michael had used his wings to increase his speed, it hadn''t been as fast and violent!He ¡­ Did he be stronger again!?


    Sylvie could clearly feel that Ye Fan was even more terrifying than thest time she saw him!


    <span>"Lucifer ¡­ All of your people are done for, and now only you are left as themander in chief, you can''t win against us! " In order to pacify her subordinates, she forced herself to calm down andugh coldly.


    Ye Fan didn''t seem to hear him at all. He squatted down and used one of his trembling hands to test Sally''s breathing.After confirming that the woman''s life wasn''t in danger, Ye Fan''s eyes turned red.


    <span>"A good chance!"


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan''s back facing them, Mi Jia Lie suddenly pped the wings on his back, turning into a white streak of light and thrusting his sword towards Ye Fan''s back!


    <span>"Boss, be careful!" Asmondius and the others cried out in rm.


    Ye Fan didn''t turn around. His left hand grabbed the back, and he brazenly grabbed Mi Jia Lie''s Excalibur with his bare hand!


    "What!?"<span>Mi Jia Lie was dumbfounded. He never expected that Ye Fan would actually ''arrogantly'' dare to receive a sword attack with his bare hands!?


    However, Mi Jia Lie''s sword couldn''t pierce through!


    Ye Fan slowly turned his head, his eyes like those of an abyss demon looking at Mi Jia Lie emotionlessly.Beads of cold sweat flowed down from Mi Jia Lie''s forehead. He could actually see traces of golden mes pulsating in Ye Fan''s eyes. He thought this was an illusion, but it was clearly real!


    <span>An intimidating aura of terror and terror overwhelmed Michael, giving him an instinctive sense of dread!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Mi Jia Lie was, after all, a Legend rank expert. He quickly readjusted his state of mind, and with a roar, he channeled his spiritual energy, wanting to pull out his sword to continue the battle.<span>However, no matter how hard Mi Jia Lie used his strength, Ye Fan''s hand was like steel, firmly grabbing onto his sword.


    As he watched, blood started to flow out from Ye Fan''s hands. However, Ye Fan seemed to be in no pain, and only stared at Mi Jia Lie.Mi Jia Lie realized that he couldn''t pull out his sword. The difference in strength between him and Ye Fan was too great, and Ye Fan''s flesh and blood was too tough to imagine.


    <span>"Lucifer ¡­ Do you really think that I can''t do anything about you grabbing onto my sword!? "


    Michael''s body exploded with holy light. "Lightning Cut!"


    A clump of lightning appeared on the surface of the Excalibur!<span>Originally, he thought that this way, he would definitely heavily injure Ye Fan, but unexpectedly, Ye Fan suddenly raised his sword ahead of time!


    Mi Jia Lie''s body was sent flying 180 degrees by Ye Fan!


    Mi Jia Lie felt his body shudder, and he fell to the ground, his bones aching. He pushed himself off the ground with one hand, wanting to turn around and continue attacking with his sword, but he found that Ye Fan was already in front of him?"Bam!"


    Ye Fan''s fist ruthlessly punched on Michael''s breastte!


    The silver coloured breastte had been punched out in a twisted manner, as if it was about to be prated!


    <span>Mi Jia Lie''s body was sent flying backwards, leaving a parab in his wake!


    In mid-air, Mi Jia Lie pped his wings in an attempt to stabilize his body. However, Ye Fan was once again caught up to him!


    Ye Fan had no intention of letting Mi Jia Lie leave the ground, nor did he n to let him stand firmly. In mid-air, Ye Fan had already brandished his lightning-fast fist, and his legs were moving like a hurricane as he charged towards Mi Jia Lie!Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of metal striking metal was heard for several seconds. Michael was still in the air, unable to fall.


    When Michael was sent flying with another punch, his divine armor was damaged to the point of being like scrap metal! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 837

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0837<span>Michael crashed to the ground, sending a cloud of dust flying.


    His mouth was full of blood, and the corners of his eyes were bloodshot. If he hadn''t relied on his cultivation to endure, if his armor had not blocked the vast majority of the damage, these crazy punches and kicks would have taken his life!


    All the holy knights were stunned. Lucifer, who had no true qi at all, had actually beaten Archangel Michael to such a sorry state with just his physical strength!?<span>Everyone was excited, their eyes filled with excitement!


    Ye Fan slowly walked towards Michael with an expressionless face. He was in no hurry to take advantage of the situation and continued to fight as if he was waiting for Michael to get up.


    Mi Jia Lie used his sword to prop himself up. Feeling humiliated, he gritted his teeth and said, "Lucifer ¡­" "I was too careless just now. Don''t be toocent!"


    Silvia narrowed her eyes and spread out a hand, summoning a white healing light that enveloped Michael''s body."Archangel, let''s go together."


    Mi Jia Lie was slightly healed, and a burst of divine energy stronger than before began to coalesce around his body."No need, I want to show him why I have the title of ''Angel of ze''!"


    Mi Jia Lie tore off the rotted armor on his body and swung his sword towards the sky. As a ray of holy light struck him, his body leapt into the air!


    In mid-air, a white-gold halo appeared behind his back. Immediately following it, the wings of light that were evenrger than the ones from before pped open!


    For a moment, the sacred energy within Mi Jia Lie''s body rose to an unprecedented level, and all the wounds on his body began to heal!<span>"It''s Angel Descent!?"


    "That''s right!" Lord Michael''s Angel Form! "<span>A group of Holy Knights cheered excitedly with expressions of reverence.


    The Knights of the Sacred Royal Court all believed in the Holy Spirit. They prayed to obtain the Holy Energy. No matter which space or dimension the Holy Spirit originated from, it was definitely able to give them endless Holy Energy!


    As for Angel Descent, it was a battle skill that could only be mastered when one''s cultivation reached an extremely high level.Different from the Demon Summoning Technique, Angels don''t really enter this world, but rather a portion of their power enters the body of the Holy Knight.


    But even so, having an even purer and stronger divine power, this battle skill was already strong enough!


    <span>"Lucifer ¡­ Die! "


    <span>Mi Jia Lie descended from the sky. Three pairs of wings descended from the sky, their speed at least three times faster than before!


    <span>"Holy Sword!"


    <span>Mi Jia Lie brandished his light sword this time around, and the amount of energy and sword Qi it contained was far greater than before. It crashed down with a loud bang, as if it was going to split the earth!


    <span>Ye Fan proudly stood there, his heart was filled with rage and fierceness, causing his heart to move. From the God of Swords'' ring, he also took out a sword!


    The moment he held the sword, Ye Fan fiercely rushed forward and shed head on with the Holy Light Cut!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    <span>The two swords shed, creating a shockwave that swept up arge amount of dust.


    <span>The position where Ye Fan was standing directly caved in!


    <span>Mi Jia Lie and Hillwei Ya were all stunned. Neither of them had clearly seen how a sword had appeared in Ye Fan''s hand, and it was even able to forcefully block the zing Angel Form, Mi Jia Lie''s Sword of Oath!?


    <span>Ye Fan''s sword was thick and solid, shaped like a huge sword. However, the de was sharp and did not lose its sharpness, and it emitted a faint cyan light.


    <span>Just by looking at its simple and unadorned appearance, one could tell that it was definitely not a modern sword, but an ancient sword!


    Apart from Ye Fan, no one present knew that this was one of the eight swords of the King of Yue, the Genuine Force Sword. It was iparably powerful, able to destroy metal and break jade!<span>The moment the swordsman was angered, it was as if he was crushing everything in his path!


    In Ye Fan''s heart, other than this group of people being smashed to smithereens, he had no other thoughts. Therefore, with a thought, the ring on his finger actually gave out the sword that Ye Fan desired!<span>Seeing that his attack was blocked, Mi Jia Lie flew into a rage out of embarrassment and once again waved his sword several times at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s power was enough for him to recklessly wave the huge and heavy real strength in one hand. Facing Mi Jia Lie''s attack, he performed his ancient sword technique, attacking and defending without restraint!


    <span>"ng ng ng!"


    <span>With the continuous sound of a sword, the surging waves of energy were shocking to the eye.


    Everyone had originally thought that after Michael had entered the Angel form, Ye Fan would be suppressed, or at least be evenly matched. However, everyone only saw Ye Fan crazily brandishing his great sword and crushing Michael all the way down!


    Mi Jia Lie retreated step by step as he realized that his swordsmanship was nothing in front of Ye Fan.Ye Fan clearly did not have any cultivation, but he was not afraid of his sacred strength, his defensive power was terrifyingly strong!


    <span>With a single nce, Sylvie could tell that Mi Jia Lie was not a match for her. She had lost both in terms of speed and strength, as well as in terms of martial skills. Sooner orter, she would be killed.


    Thus, Sylvie hurriedly took advantage of this opportunity to catch Sally again.


    <span>However, how could Ye Fan miss such a detail?


    <span>Sensing Hillwei''s movements, Ye Fan pushed back Mi Jia with his sword. He turned around and shed vertically with his sword, a sword intent like the roar of dragons and the roar of tigers, and a fierce sword intent condensed into a huge sword whichnded on Hillwei''s path!


    <span>Upon feeling this earth-shattering sword-might, both Hillwei and Mi Jia Lie felt as though their chests were about to suffocate!


    In the past, that was the reason why Sylvie had been nearly killed by that single sword attack. She had relied on her feigned death to escape this cmity.


    But today, it was clear that Sylvie could not bear to have her body destroyed once again.


    Seeing that the sword light was closing in, Sylvie hurriedly ran out of the way.


    "Boom!"The sword intentnded on the ground and directly cleaved a gully several meters deep. Even the ground began to shake violently!


    Seeing Ye Fan turn around, Mi Jia Lie tried his best to hold back the trembling in his heart as he moved closer and unleashed a Thunder sh!


    The Sword of Oath was about tond on Ye Fan''s neck, but Ye Fan''s body was like a swimming dragon. As if he had eyes on the back of his head, he dodged it with a lean of his body.Almost in the blink of an eye, Ye Fan spun around. The Genuine Force Sword''s seemingly cumbersome de, however, agilely stuck close to the sword and suddenly elerated!


    <span>"No!"


    Mi Jia Lie realized that his sword had revealed a huge w, but it was already toote!<span>Ye Fan grabbed this gap and swung his sword, directly chopping off Michael''s right arm that was holding the sword!


    "Ah!"<span>Mi Jia Lie shrieked miserably, pping the wings of light on his back. He was about to retreat.


    But how would Ye Fan give him the chance? The opponent already didn''t have a sword, and he could only allow himself to be ughtered.Ye Fan took a stride forward, his sword sweeping through the fallen leaves like a raging wind, instantly sweeping across Mi Jia Lie''s body!


    <span>Mi Jia Lie had never felt such helplessness and fear before. In Ye Fan''s sword light, other than screaming in pain, he was actually powerless to resist!?


    As one of the top ten legendary experts, he had never thought that Ye Fan had already mastered such a profound swordsmanship, and his progress was incredibly fast!


    When Ye Fan''s real sword stopped moving, Michael''s left hand and both legs had already been cut off!


    Mi Jia Lie''s face was ashen as he fell to the ground. The light around his body dispersed. Looking at himself who had no hands or feet, he howled in agony.


    Seeing this, the members of the Holy Knight Regiment immediately fled in fright. They could no longer face the current Ye Fan, who was not a human at all, but the true King of Hell, Fallen Angel Lucifer!<span>The people who had been watching the fight roared in relief, tears of excitement streaming down their faces.


    Ye Fan didn''t immediately kill Michael. He just wanted this Archangel to feel the pain of his arms and legs being broken, to feel the pain of his life passing by ¡­


    <span>Immediately after, Ye Fan turned his head and coldly and gloomily nced at Sylvie. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 838

    One second. Org, free of charge!<span>0838


    A shiver ran through Sylvie''s entire body as a trace of fear appeared in her eyes. She subconsciously took two steps back.<span>But she knew immediately that if she backed off, it would be the end of her.


    Therefore, she ordered loudly, "Everyone listen! Kill Lucifer with me! Only if he dies will you all have a way out! There''s no point in running! "


    <span>The group of warriors behind them had originally been scared to the point of not daring to make a move, but after hearing Sylvie''s words, they realized that their only chance of survival was to fight with their lives on the line.


    <span>As a result, some of the previous rulers and Holy Knights no longer ran away. They increased their cultivation and surrounded Ye Fan.


    <span>Sylvie spread out her arms and released a zing demonic power. The dark magic turned into countless pairs of demon ws and whizzed towards Ye Fan!


    "Let me control him! "Attack!" Sylvie ordered loudly.


    <span>All of a sudden, in front of Ye Fan were the frantic dark tentacles, and in the surroundings, more than a dozen experts were attacking Ye Fan from different directions!


    Ye Fan, alone with his sword, stood at his original position, calmly watching everything that was happening, seemingly not reacting at all.


    <span>But when everyone was almost within three meters of him, Ye Fan suddenly moved!


    <span>Ye Fan''s hand was holding onto his Genuine Sword, and a sword intent split apart the attacking darkness magic. At the same time, his body took a left step, and his sword shed towards a Holy Knight!


    That Holy Knight originally thought that he could only attack from a distance of two meters away, but Ye Fan unexpectedly appeared behind him in the blink of an eye!<span>The Holy Knight didn''t even notice what had happened. In the next second, his head flew out from his neck!


    Ye Fan was like a dragon or tiger, facing the besieging enemies, he forced himself to use his speed and the brutal force of impact to face them head on!He did not want to dodge, and he disdained dodging!


    In his eyes, these people were already no different from dead people!


    "ng!"<span>Ye Fan directly cut off the de edge of a fighter''s hand. It was so fierce that it broke through bamboo and cut off that fighter''s head!


    With another horizontal swing, the two martial artists behind him were cut in half. At the same time, their bodies were cut in half!


    Ye Fan''s figure shed back and forth like lightning. Sylvie''s magic couldn''t even put any pressure on him.


    One man and one sword, it was as if he had entered an uninhabited realm. Every time he attacked, he would take away at least one life!


    These body refining stage martial artists, under Ye Fan''s sword, could not even muster a single bit of strength!


    Everyone only saw Ye Fan''s figure appearing to be constantly moving, his sword raised and his sword falling, blood flying in all directions.<span>In less than half a minute, twenty to thirty martial artists had fallen to the ground!


    Those warriors who hadn''t stepped forward were so scared that they didn''t dare to attack anymore.


    <span>However, Sylvie did not give up. She kept using her demon power, trying to bind Ye Fan and absorb his life force. At the same time, she summoned three magic arrays, constantly using the Dark Thunder to deal with Ye Fan in the air.


    But unfortunately, with Ye Fan''s speed, these attacks could all be avoided.


    The moment Dark Thunder tried to hurt others, Ye Fan could even directly use his True Faction Sword to block, with no effort at all!<span>Facing the almost invulnerable Ye Fan, the Holy Knights and the warriors who used to be the rulers of the past had all given up all hope!


    No one cared about the moaning Mi Jia Lie, and no one was willing to help Sylvie be cannon fodder.


    After the tree had fallen, the monkeys scattered. The warriors on both sides started to flee in all directions.


    "Catch up to them!" None of you are allowed to run! "<span>Seeing this, Azazar knew that they no longer had the will to fight, and it was time for them to seize the opportunity to pursue. He shouted loudly and brought a group of remaining Netherworld guards and warriors to chase and exterminate the remaining enemies.


    <span>For a moment, only Ye Fan and Hillwei were left outside the castle fighting against each other.


    Ye Fan had just fought with Oleg, so he could clearly feel that his Sword Truth realm had increased, allowing him to fight more skillfully.


    At this moment, facing Sylvie, he was already fearless. Taking a step forward, he approached this former wife of his. He only wanted to end herpletely.


    On the other hand, Sylvie slowly retreated. "Lucifer, I am the disciple of the Shakyamuni. You killing me would be offending the Shakyamuni!" "You better think this through!"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t say anything, but the killing intent in his eyes was getting denser and denser.


    "Do you think you can live after killing me? Thoserades beside you, will your women even be able to live!? My master will avenge me! " Silvia stared with her eyes wide open.Ye Fan did not hesitate. His feet suddenly elerated, and he thrust his sword intent towards Sylvie!


    In a flurry, Sylvie conjured a swirling shield of dark energy. However, the shield was unable to stop the prating power of the sword intent, and it instantly copsed!


    "Pfft!"A hole appeared in Sylvie''s chest. She screamed miserably, and just as she was about to cover her wound and heal it, she saw that Ye Fan had already arrived in front of her!


    A streak of sword-light appeared in front of her eyes. The speed at which it was moving was so fast that it was impossible for her to differentiate between the two!


    It was like a violent storm, with sword stabs like raindropsnding on Sylvie''s body countless times!


    <span>When Ye Fan''sst strikended, Sylvie discovered that her two arms had already fallen to the ground ¡­


    Her mouth was open and she couldn''t breathe because there were two cuts in her throat.


    <span>Her body was densely packed with punctured wounds, her internal organs were all pierced!


    <span>Blood wildly poured out of the wound, and Sylvie''s entire body was dyed red with blood!


    <span>Because she was unable to make a sound, Sylvie was in so much pain that she could only cry out. The feeling of wanting to die caused her beautiful face to turn iparably hideous.


    Ye Fan expressionlessly looked at her. Finally, he spoke, his voice low and hoarse, with a bone piercing chill...<span>"I know. The demons in your body can help you recover. I''ll wait for you, you''re done, I''ll kill again ¡­ "


    A malicious look appeared in Sylvie''s eyes, but she still released the power of the demon in her body and elerated the recovery of her body!


    Her arm healed back to its original state, and the wounds on her body also stopped bleeding.


    Even though her face was ashen, and she had aged at least twenty years, and there were wrinkles and white hair on her head, she was still alive!"Lucifer ¡­ Do you really think. Can''t I do anything to you? " Silvia panted sinisterly.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, not wanting to say anything more. Raising his sword, he intended to kill her again, using evil to deal with evil. He wanted to let her taste all the pain until she painfully refused to live!But at this time, Ye Fan suddenly felt dizzy, and his body seemed to have lost all its strength!


    "This... "How could this be ¡­"<span>Ye Fan staggered back a step, supporting his Genuine Force sword on the ground, his body on the verge of copse.


    It was as if he had suffered heatstroke, and his body was as ufortable as it could get, as if he could faint at any moment.<span>Sylvieughed out loud, and directly kicked Ye Fan to the ground!


    "Hahahaha!" Lucifer! This is the result of you looking down on me, Sylvie! Since I dared to destroy your nest, do you think I would not have a way to kill you!?


    How is it? This is a gic poison specially prepared for you. It only works on you under the heavens. How do you feel? "Ye Fan''s face was pale, and his entire body was covered in sweat. Touching his iparably heavy heart, he suddenly realized something...


    "Yes ¡­" It was Zhuge... Daylight? He ¡­ "It was arranged..."


    <span>Ye Fan realized that from the very beginning, the Sky Eye had already calcted his arrival in this situation!


    It was obvious that Zhuge Tianming had secretly collected his gene specimen and made this toxin, giving it to Sylvie for her to use.


    Earlier, although Sylvie knew that the effects of her magic were minimal, she had still been constantly casting it. Actually, she was using it as a camouge and spreading poison to poison him! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 839

    0839


    <span>In fact, the Heaven''s Eyes knew from the very beginning that even if Hillwei and Mi Jia Lie joined forces, they might not necessarily be able to defeat Ye Fan.


    <span>So, he directly thought of a gic virus method, to borrow a knife to kill!


    It had to be said that although the Sky Eye had not sent anyone directly to participate in this operation, they had more backing and control than they actually had.Ye Fan realized even more deeply that Zhuge Tianming''s fear of him had already reached the point that he had to get rid of him!


    <span>In order to avoid a day in the future where Ye Fan would help Su Qingxue return to the Ghost Valley, he decided to make the first move!


    <span>Sylvie took the initiative again and smiled with extreme pride. "So what if I am? How about it? Is this feeling bad? "


    After saying that, she kicked Ye Fan to the ground once again.Ye Fan started sweating profusely, and the Genuine Force Sword also disappeared back into his ring. Every muscle of his body seemed as if it didn''t belong to him, and his veins were numb, making him clench his teeth in pain.


    <span>"Lucifer, I will take your head today. But before that, I will let you taste all the holes in your body!"


    With a wave of her hand, a sharp sword fell onto the ground in her hands.


    Sylvie condensed a lump of dark energy and attached it to the de of the sword, then pierced down towards Ye Fan!


    However, when the sword stabbed halfway, Ye Fan suddenly grabbed it!"Err ¡­" Ye Fan grasped his sword with great difficulty, his arm constantly trembling.


    The gene poison had almost caused him to lose control of his body, as though countless insects were nibbling at his body!<span>Seeing that she was unable to stab him with her sword, Sylvie became angry from embarrassment. Her other hand also grabbed the sword and continued to exert more strength. "I want to see how long you canst!"


    Ye Fan used all of his strength, and at the same time as he held the sword with his hand, he also began circting his martial arts that he had never intended to use before.<span>"Unravel ¡­" "Body ¡­"


    <span>There was no other way out. Disintegration was the only option!


    Ye Fan also didn''t know whether the disintegration would work or not. Although his body would be stronger and recover faster after disintegration, but this time he was hit with the gene poison, so logically speaking, no matter how strong he was, he wouldn''t be able to resist.A surge of energy started to surge within Ye Fan''s body. Compared to the previous times when he disintegrated, Ye Fan found that the originally faintly discernible golden energy in his body was now even more obvious after this period of cultivation.


    <span>It was as if strands of golden threads were flowing through his limbs and bones, flickering in his blood.


    <span>Suddenly, a golden halo appeared on Ye Fan''s body, and his pupils also started to burn with golden mes. An intimidating pressure started to spread from Ye Fan''s body!


    <span>It was obvious that Sylvie''s body had stiffened. Ye Fan was clearly lying on the ground, and she was wielding a sharp sword. But now, she was suddenly afraid!?


    <span>"This... "How could this be ¡­"


    <span>Sylvie was dumbstruck. She saw that on Ye Fan''s body, streams of steam were continuously emitted, as if the blood in Ye Fan''s body was burning!


    The ground in the surrounding area, after the disintegration of Ye Fan, unexpectedly began to crack and copse!Ye Fan was surprised and happy at the same time. After he disintegrated, every cell in his body seemed to radiate with a strong vitality. That mysterious golden energy had removed all of the gene poison and evaporated it out of his body!


    This was scientifically impossible to exin. Ye Fan simply did not understand how this golden energy could be so tyrannical and powerful. This power that originated from his body protected him like a guardian god!<span>Feeling the endless energy return to his body, once again controlling his own body, Ye Fan couldn''t help but want to look up at the sky and let out a long roar.


    "ng!"


    With a grab of his hand, Ye Fan broke that sharp sword into three sections!Ye Fan''s other hand pped the ground and Ye Fan''s body was pulled out from the ground. At the same time, he also sent a kick flying out, directly kicking Sylvie''s body more than ten meters away!


    <span>Like a cannonball, Sylvie smashed into the stone wall. As her body had just recovered, it was unknown how many bones were broken.


    <span>Ye Fan walked towards her. The muscles on his body were circting with a golden light, making him look like a majestic war god. Just this aura alone was enough to cause Hillwei Ya to be filled with despair ¡­


    "No ¡­" Impossible ¡­ You. "How could you ¡­" She couldn''t understand how it was that even the gene poison couldn''t kill Ye Fan.


    Was there a problem with the Sky Eye''s information? Zhuge Tianming tricked her?


    In reality, even if Zhuge Tianming were to personallye, he wouldn''t be able to exin all that.


    This was because this wave of golden energy far surpassed the knowledge of the Heaven''s Eyes.


    Ye Fan walked in front of Sylvie, and when he felt the woman''s frightened gaze on him, he lightly said, "Don''t be afraid ¡­ ¡­" I''ve lost interest in torturing you because. I''ve got something else. "


    Even before he finished his sentence, Ye Fan had shattered Hillwei''s head with a palm!<span>Ye Fan didn''t even give her any chance to beg for mercy and took her life!


    The White Queen who had no fighting spirit was just a loser waiting to die.<span>After killing those deserters, he returned to the castle, where he saw that Ye Fan had killed Sylvie, and his hatred was very high.


    <span>"Boss, we''ve killed two Legends today. We''ve won this battle!" Leviathanughed.


    <span>As the group of people was about to cheer, Ye Fan turned his head and frowned, "So many brothers have died. How can we talk about winning or losing?"


    <span>When everyone heard this, they immediately calmed down. Their expressions were allplex.


    Ye Fan let out a sigh and said, "Burn Sylvie''s corpse and make sure it is burned to ashes. There is a demon inside her. Although I destroyed her head this time, I can''t give her any chance to recover her body."


    <span>"Boss, leave this to me!" With two men, the Leviathan immediately began to burn on the spot.


    Asmondius nced at Michael, who had lost so much blood. "Boss, where''s that guy?" "It doesn''t seem to be dead.""Cut off his head and send it to the Sacred Royal Mansion so that their Divine King can see. As for his corpse ¡­ "Throw them into the sea and feed them to the fishes." Ye Fan said.


    The group of people had been grinding their teeth in hatred for a long time. After hearing Ye Fan''s order, they immediately rushed forward to behead him. They didn''t forget to wake up Mi Jia Lie first, and would only make a move after torturing him.


    Never in his wildest dreams would Michael have imagined that he, the Archangel of the Sacred Royal Court, a legendary powerhouse, would die such a miserable and humiliating death.


    <span>"You will not live to see your own death," said Asmuntis, watching as Michael''s head was held up by a spear.


    At this time, Ye Fan had already walked to Sally''s side, and picked up the unconscious woman.


    "I''m sorry ¡­ "I''m still toote." Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, the shame in his heart hard to put into words."Boss,e and see Mamen!" His condition is even worse than Sally''s! " Azazel came running over.


    Ye Fan was surprised for a moment. He hadn''t noticed Mamen''s location before, but upon hearing this, he immediately handed Sally to a Netherworld Guard to look after, and quickly ran to Mamen''s side. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 840

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0840Mamen''s cultivation had yet to reach the Refinement Realm, so he was heavily injured after being struck by a Netherthunder by Sylvie.


    <span>When Ye Fan arrived at his side, the big ck fatty''s aura was already weak, and his eyes were somewhat unfocused.


    <span>"Boss, his body is extremely weak. It seems that the dark magic cast by that wicked woman, Sylvie, has eroded him!" Azazel said with a heavy expression.


    In fact, even without Assassin''s words, Ye Fan was very clear that his eyes had turned red as he held Ma Men''s pulse. He could clearly feel that Ma Men''s life was already like a candle in the wind ¡­ ¡­


    Being hit by a blow from a Legend rank expert was definitely not a joke. Even though he had survived the Holy War many times, this time, Mamen was not so lucky.


    The weak breath of Mamen, his eyelids trembling, seemed to have realized that Ye Fan was right beside him, a hand covered in blood grabbed him by the wrist with great difficulty.<span>"B ¡­." Boss ¡­ Fortunately ¡­ "Before I leave, I''ll be able to see you for a bit ¡­" The corners of Mamen''s mouth drew back.


    <span>Ye Fan firmly grabbed his hand and said, "Brother, you have to hold on! I will think of a way to save you! I... "I ¡­"


    Ye Fan tried his best to think of a way to save Mamen''s life at this time, but even the information he had read about Earth Axis''s heart was useless at this time.He was a human, not a god. There was no way he could save his wounds.


    <span>Mamen was already at the end of his life. The injuries on his body were just too tragic, unless he practiced the Demon Summoning Spell like Sylvie and relied on non-human powers to revive him. However, that was clearly unrealistic ¡­


    <span>"Heh ¡­" Mammon''s voice got lower and lower. "What a pity. I can no longer, for my brothers. Giving away the ne and the cannonball ¡­


    Boss ¡­ I''m on the ind, in my own ce. Beneath the desk was a document ¡­ There are all my channels, all my arsenal. The way all his subordinatesmunicated with each other ¡­My life''s work is all there... When Sally wakes up, let her take over my business. Keep it up for you. For. "Why ¡­"


    Mamen opened his eyes. He did not finish his words, but there was no breath left ¡­


    <span>Next to him, Asamontius and the others felt as if their hearts had been cut by knives and their eyes were wet. They pounded their chests as they yelled out to vent the grief and anger in their hearts.


    Ye Fan squatted beside Mamen''s corpse, as if his soul had been sucked out of him, and stared nkly for a long time.


    After about ten minutes, Ye Fan finally stretched out his hand, closed Mamen''s eyelids with a tremble, and stood up expressionlessly...


    "Everyone, listen up..."<span>Ye Fan turned around, his throat was low, but each word was sonorous.


    Everyone stopped feeling sad and looked at him.


    Ye Fan extended his hand, pointed at the distant ocean and said, "Pain and sadness, they are unable to bring us anything!"<span>The Divine Court, their ship, is still floating above our sea!


    Their people are still in their own territories, gloating and waiting for our demise, waiting for their legendary powerhouses to bring back the news of victory!Six years ago, we sacrificed countless brothers and defeated them. Six yearster, they came back to our territory and killed our brotherly brothers!


    We are not gods, we cannot save our dead brothers. But, since they say that we are demons, then, let us use the method of demons to sacrifice our blood for the brothers who have died! "


    <span>Assassin, Asamontius, and the others all revealed fervent fighting spirit. They could not help but raise their fists and shake their arms as they shouted, "Divine-Wrath! Divine-Wrath! ¡­ "


    <span>With bloodshot eyes, Ye Fan ordered loudly, "Leviathan! Send your ships over!


    <span>The magnesium army has already rolled out. The following battle will be purely a war in the underground world. I want you to sink all of those boats!


    I don''t want to see any other g floating on the sea, except your damned squid g! Do you hear me!? "


    <span>"We shallplete this mission with our lives on the line!" M-CE! "


    <span>The Leviathan pounded its fist on its chest, its expression grim.


    "Azazel!" I don''t care which corner of the world all the troops are in now, I don''t care what they are going through!


    <span>I want them to destroy all the sacred halls in the world within two days! Destroy the strongholds of the old rulers! I want to ce banners of the stars of Bhaht in their churches and in their strongholds! "


    <span>Azazel knelt on one knee. "Yes! "M-CE!"


    <span>After Ye Fan gave the order, he walked down the mountain and waved his hand, "Asmuntis,e with me!"


    <span>Asmuntis, who was waiting for orders, asked, "Where are we going, my king?"


    <span>"Bring all the assassins you can take with you, and follow me ¡­" "Kill!"


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    In the Central ins of China, in a mountainous area shrouded in clouds and mist, there was a hidden territory that no one knew of.


    Some mountain farmers and herb pickers would know that this was the ce where immortals lived in seclusion.Some climbers and explorers, on the other hand, wanted to enter but couldn''t. Some of them simply fainted for no reason and were sent out of the mountain range.


    The Dreamy Cloud Mountain was known as the "All Sight" location of the Ghost Valley.


    Arge number of ancient buildings, possessing the characteristics of sessive dynasties, were situated on the mountainous ground, scattered about like stars in the sky.


    <span>Water vehicles, pavilions, ropes, gangways, and all sorts of chains and mechanisms used to transport goods and documents, all gave this ce a ssical and mysterious appearance.


    Arge number of Ghost Valley members had served Ghost Valley for generations. Ghost Valley rarely recruited new members from outside in order to ensure their own cover and the loyalty of their members.


    Every day, there were busy intelligence personnel walking back and forth. As the era progressed, there were not only the most primitive messenger pigeons, but alsoworkmunications, as well as independent hacking teams from the Ghost Valley.


    No one knew how they had obtained all the information on the Ghost Valley, not even the Ghost Valley Heavenly Master.


    <span>Because there were simply too many intelligence reports in the Ghost Valley, the stewards in charge were also dozens in number. Each of the stewards had their own collection of intelligence and methods.


    <span>These stewards rarely cooperated and did not interfere with each other. Even Heavenly Master Ghost Valley did not have the right to interfere with their work. All the stewards were only responsible to the Elders Guild.


    The bnce between the Heavenly Master, the Elders Guild, the higher ups of the Ghost Valley, and the two great families had restricted every force in the Ghost Valley, making it difficult for them to start a dispute.<span>Because of the stability within the Ghost Valley, it was more efficient to maintain the intelligencework. This was also the foundation of the Ghost Valley, and could be passed down for thousands of years.


    In the center of the Ghost Valley, there was an irregr tower. There were all sorts of irregr polygons that wereyered over each other, forming a height of over a hundred meters.


    <span>This tower was called "Tianshu" and was the center of power for the ghost valley.


    <span>On one of the floors of Dubhe Pagoda, in a room that looked like a study room, a schr with a feather fan and a scarf was leisurely sipping tea and flipping through books.


    <span>Just then, a ghost ve wearing a ck robe walked in and kneeled down humbly. "Master, we just received news that the Prison Emperor rushed to the Purgatory Ind. Both Mi Jia Lie and the White Queen were killed ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"For some reason, Lucifer seems to be immune to the effects of the toxin. His power is still unfathomable."


    The originally carefree schr frowned. After staring nkly for a few seconds, he slowly stood up and put the book down.He walked to the bleachers outside the study and looked at the vast and bustling Ghost Valley in the midst of the mist. The man seemed to be deep in thought ¡­


    "It looks like... A bloody battle was unavoidable... "We don''t have much time left ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 841

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0841


    <span>Purgatory Ind.


    When the smoke cleared, everything returned to tranquility.<span>The women and children who were hiding in underground caves and women on the ind, as well as the staff who did not have much fighting strength, all came out one by one.


    <span>They began moving broken stones, broken trees, burying holes, cing dead bodies, and rebuilding their homes.


    No one felt joy from surviving, because their lives were exchanged with the lives of their former family members.


    The ind was full of grief and anger. When they heard that Lucifer hadunched the global war for revenge, they were all filled with anticipation.


    At this time, a private jetnded at the airport on Purgatory Ind from afar.<span>A golden-haired young man, wearing a pair ofrge sunsses, stepped down from the ne. It was Belial. Together, he got off the ne with Aelle and Ronica.


    <span>One of the Netherworld Udumbara Guards who was in charge of the airport stepped forward and said, "Sir Beryl, Miss Sally is waiting for you inside the castle."


    Beryl nodded and patted the guard''s shoulder. He turned around and said, "Princess, Doctor, let''s go. I''ll take you to see Sally. She has the final say here."<span>The three of them walked towards the castle in the town.


    Ai''er looked around curiously, feeling sad to see some of the destroyed buildings.


    "This ce is very beautiful, very tranquil, and free from strife, but those people ¡­ "It just has to be destroyed." Ronica sighed.


    Ai''er said, "How are you feeling, Dr. Ronica? Are you feeling too much?"<span>"I''m fine, I didn''t suffer any physical pain, I was just imprisoned for a few days." Roonida shook her head.


    Arriving at the castle, he entered Sally''s study. At the same time, he saw her and a few of the craftsmen on the ind, discussing how to repair some of the facilities on the ind.


    Sally''s severed arm had regrown. Although her face was haggard, she had recovered from it.<span>Seeing Beryle in with two women, she motioned for the craftsmen to go out first.


    "Salley, long time no see. It seems you''re busy with some things." With a smile, Beryl sits down on the sofa.


    <span>"I am just doing my duty and not following my king to kill people. I have to do my best to rebuild Purgatory Ind."


    <span>Sally smiled and said to Ar and Ronica, "Princess, Doctor, please take a seat. Since the King has said to let you rest here for a few days, I will arrange a ce for you to stay."


    Ai''er gratefully said, "Thank you, Sally, I''ll be troubling you."


    "It''s nothing. I''ve been very curious about the AIR, but I didn''t expect it to be such a beautiful princess." Sally said from the bottom of her heart.Ai''er felt a little shy. She was already used to people saying that she was beautiful, and she knew that she was very beautiful.


    However... The beauty of the current Sally Ye was in no way inferior to her. To still praise her like this, that made her feel a little embarrassed.


    <span>"Sally, don''t talk about me like that. It''s embarrassing. I think you''re the one who''s beautiful. Your hair is so beautiful." Ar was rather envious of her. She had never seen hair as silver as the moonlight.


    Sally gave a faint smile and walked in front of Beryl. "Beryl, you''re in the room. Why are you wearing sunsses?"


    "Err ¡­" He scratched his cheek, unable to exin.Without saying a word, Sally reached out and took off the sunsses from Beryl''s face.


    Beryl immediately covered his eyes in embarrassment, but he was still caught.His eyelids were swollen and his eyes were bloodshot. Clearly, it was caused by crying too much.


    Sally sighed and returned the sunsses back to him, "No one willugh at you, you don''t have to hide it ¡­"<span>Beryl''s mouth moved with difficulty, almost like a smile, but also like a cry: "Mammon... That damn fatty left just like that ¡­ I can''t believe it. "


    "It''s not just Mammon who''s gone. This time, we''ve lost more than 20 brothers and sisters," said Sally.


    Beryl wiped his face and took a deep breath, "If my boss hadn''t told me to stay in the Kingdom of Magnesium to help Princess Ai''er and save Ronica, I wouldn''t even know what would have happened here ¡­"


    I should have fought with my brothers. "But, I didn''t even see thest part of Mamen ¡­"<span>"You are not even as strong as Mamen, and you are as good as dead here. You might as well stay in the country, your specialty ismunication, not fighting, so your king''s decision was not wrong," said Sally.


    Beryl sulkily cried, "Little Sally, aren''t you hurting your pride too much!?" "Although I''m a bit weaker, I still have the same desire to live and die with my brothers!"


    "I''m just speaking the truth. You helped Princess Al to find the doctor and rescue her. That''s crucial. We can''t let our friends be arrested for our injustice. If the doctor is safe, then the king will be at ease," said Sally.


    <span>Beryl sighed, "I didn''t help much. I only brought him with me. Princess Al can handle this by herself."


    At this time, Ai''er asked with concern, "Sally Ye, where is Ye Fan now? I heard on the ne that he took his people for revenge? "


    "Yes," Sally nodded. "This time, our troops are divided into three sides. The Leviathan''s sea demons will deal with their forces at sea.


    <span>Our king has personally led people to the headquarters of the ruler of the old days and to the Sacred Royal Court. They have lost arge number of experts and have lost two legendary experts.


    Ai''er frowned. "I was just worried ¡­ "Will Shakyamuni Apocalypse interfere? After all, the White Queen is his disciple.""ording to the intelligence reports that have been returned so far, Shakyamuni has not made any movements. He probably doesn''t want to do anything for the White Queen that has already failed." Said Sally.


    Ai''er was still worried, but she could only nod, "I hope so ¡­"


    ¡­ ¡­.


    In the northernmost part of Europe, a mountain range covered with a thousand years of snow.


    The sunlight prated through the thick clouds, shining down a radiance on a majestic pce built at the peak of a mountain.


    The pce was iparably majestic, and its entire body was made of huge gray stones. It was unknown how many years it had been in the past.<span>The area was uninhabited, and aircraft from all countries were barred from passing through the area.


    <span>It was hard to imagine what sort of character would be able to live in this sort of life forbidden zone. It was like living in a ce above the heavens.


    <span>"Kengchi ¡­" "Kengchi ¡­"


    <span>Stepping on the deep snow, a burly bearded sturdy man wearing a bearskin vest that exposed his arms and an exquisite long de on his waist walked alone to the front door of the pce.


    The severe cold outside did not seem to have any effect on him.The door was made of gold and silver, seven to eight meters tall and four to five meters wide. On the top of the door was a ck dragon totem iid with ck crystals, exuding an astonishing aura.


    "Neen seats in the academy. ''Ocean'' Oleg, please meet the Shakyamuni!"


    The bearded man was the captain, Oleg.


    Not long after he shouted, the heavy door slowly rose up.<span>Oleg took a deep breath and stepped inside. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 842

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0842<span>After passing through the huge golden door, there were hundreds of steps, and they seemed to ascend into the sky.


    <span>What was amazing was that there was not a single bit of snow on the gray stone steps.


    <span>If one were to look carefully at the sky above the pce, they would be able to see a barely visible screen of light enveloping this ce.


    <span>As soon as Snowfall touched the light curtain, she immediately evaporated, unable to evennd within the pce.


    Oleg walked up the steps to the main hall of the pce.


    Outside the hall, on top of the huge round pirs, were ancient gods. Some were fierce, some were loving, and some were solemn.


    Oleg walked into the hall. On the ground, there were manyrge, square rocks. These ck rocks were iid with countless colorful gems.<span>If you looked down, you would be able to see that the entire floor of the temple was covered by the starry sky!


    Within the quiet great hall, gentle white crystals were scattered across the stone pirs, illuminating the entire space in a sacred and majestic manner.


    He walked to the innermost area and saw that there were less than 30 chairs made of gold on both sides of him. These chairs were all of a different shape and looked extremely exquisite.


    At the very top, there was a colourful, giant crystal that was used to create a throne.<span>However, the throne was empty.


    The only person Oleg could see was an old woman wearing a white robe and a white scarf. Her face was full of wrinkles and her body was shriveled up.


    The old woman''s eyes had long since disappeared. She was actually blind.


    She was standing at the foot of the steps in front of the throne, leaning on a ck cane. In front of her was a spinning crystal ball.


    That crystal ball, which was twice the size of her head, seemed to have escaped the gravitational pull of the earth as it floated steadily in the air.


    "Prophet ¡­"


    Oleg respectfully bowed his head, not daring to show the slightest bit of disrespect towards this old woman."I''m very ashamed for not being able toplete the Guardian King''s request. It seems that we won''t be able to bring Princess Aileen into the Academy through the marriage alliance," Oleg said.


    The old woman nodded, and said with a hoarse voice. "I know ¡­ I know everything. The Shakyamuni knew it too. "


    <span>Oleg looked up and frowned. "Since you knew this was going to happen, why did you send me there? I can''t bring Ay back from Lucifer''s hands."


    <span>"Because... "My eyes can see you, but not that child." The old woman sighed.


    Oleg was stunned, "Could it be... Do you not see Lucifer''s fate? Is he an anomaly? "


    <span>The old woman fell silent for a while and then said, "He should not have been an abnormal number, but ¡­ He has already be an anomaly. I still don''t understand what happened before he returned to China.


    There was a force that should not exist in this world that had disrupted the child''s destiny and destroyed the certainty that had already been established.


    I know you can''t bring her back, but. I don''t know if Lucifer will hand over Her Highness.


    Thus ¡­ I still suggest to the Shakyamuni that you give it a try. I still didn''t seed. "


    Oleg trembled, his face turned serious, "There is actually someone who can destroy fate ¡­" Who exactly is it? "This has nothing to do with you. You are here to report back. The Shakyamuni is in secluded meditation, so it is not convenient for him to see you.


    Oleg hurriedly nodded and said, "Hai Yang has been talking too much. I''m disturbing the Shakyamuni''s cultivation."<span>The old woman nodded her head and said, "I know you also want to report about the White Queen''s matter of Sylvie."


    "The prophet said clearly that Sylvie had not seeded in capturing Sally. Instead, she hadmitted an irreparable mistake and now, she is dead.<span>Within three days, the ruler of the old days feared that his foundation would be destroyed. Oleg asked, "I don''t know, how does the Guardian King n to deal with it?"


    "Originally, Sally''s ability was an anomaly and shouldn''t be easily touched. But now, it involves Lucifer as well.


    Even if we are the apocalypse monarchs, it is not worth risking our lives toe into contact with the chaos between the two."The Shakyamuni has already informed me that if Sylvie is unable to present Sally to him, she is unworthy to enter the Academy. She is unworthy of having any seat, so her death is not deplorable." The old woman''s tone was calm, but her tone was iparably cold.


    When Oleg heard this, he immediately understood what was going on. He sighed in his heart. It seemed like Sylvie had died for nothing. She had spent most of her life living as the disciple of the Armageddon.<span>He had even fooled a major figure like Leibson into a daze. He had thought that she would be able to take him to see the Shakyamuni.


    However, who would have known that under Shakyamuni Apocalypse, she would not even have earned the title of an official disciple. Even Sylvie herself had never seen the Shakyamuni before.<span>Oleg had originally been worried that with the death of Sylvie, the Shakyamuni would arrange for him to protect the old ruling power. After all, that was considered one of the powers of the Apocalypse King.


    <span>But now, it seems, the Shakyamuni no longer have any regard for the former ruler of the declining talents.


    <span>Indeed,pared to back when they were at their peak, Ye Fan''s group of Demons, along with the two legendary powerhouses the ck Emperor and the White Queen, were still around. The current ruler of the old era had lost too much blood and no new blood was added, so he was basically worthless.


    <span>"It looks like... "Of the three S grade organizations in the underground world, one will be wiped out," Oleg said.


    <span>The old woman shook her head. "No ¡­." And there were three of them. After this battle, they would take the ce of OLD-ONES. "


    <span>Oleg was surprised for a moment and then smiled, "That''s true ¡­ "Actually, the Infernal Realm never left."


    <span>The old woman sighed and said, "This is strange ¡­"


    "May I ask if the Prophet is still going to bring Princess  back?" Oleg asked."There''s no need ¡­ Before long, the fate of this world would turn into a critical moment ¡­


    "Neen, go back this time and study your magic. Prepare for your fates." The old woman raised her head, facing the outside of the hall, high up in the sky.


    Oleg had the illusion that this old man, who clearly had no eyes, was able to see farther than anyone else ¡­<span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Hua Hai, Jiang Nan military sector.


    <span>It had already been four days since Ye Fan left, but he still hadn''t returned.


    <span>These few days, the women did not dare to leave the ce. Although the generals of the military took good care of their clothes and food, and even gave each of them arge independent room to stay in, no one dared to disturb them. However, every woman was actually worried about the men of the distant ce.


    "Sister! Sister sister! Why aren''t you answering the phone!? "<span>It was now the afternoon. Mu Mu Mu had something important to do, but was unable to contact Su Qingxue. Thus, she took the initiative to run towards the room where Su Qingxue was.


    He was about to open the door when he was startled. He stood there nkly, unable to say a word. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 843

    One second. Org, free of charge!<span>0843


    <span>Ayer of frost had formed on the handle of the door, and cold air was emitting from the gap in the door.


    <span>Mu Mu Mu knew that Su Qingxue''s special zhenqi would cause the frost to condense. She guessed that her sister was cultivating, but this was the first time she saw it. The effect was so huge that even the door froze over.


    Just when he was hesitating whether he would disturb Su Qingxue, what if she had Qi deviation or something, the door opened.


    An icy aura gushed over, causing Mu Mu Mu to shiver.The Su Qingxue in front of him was wearing a white sports outfit. She appeared quite rxed as she naturally stood there.


    <span>"What''s wrong? What happened?" Su Qingxue asked with a calm expression.


    Mu Mu Mu looked nkly at the scene in the room. It was as though the inside of the house had turned into an icehouse with ice everywhere. She couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and asked, "Elder sister, were you cultivating just now?"<span>Su Qingxue helplessly looked back at him, "Un, I finished running in the morning and went back to my room to practice when I was bored ¡­ ¡­" It turned out like this ".


    <span>"Elder sister, you ¡­ ¡­ You''ve practiced for so long?! "


    "Yeah, the training time passes really quickly and I just realized that it''s already afternoon. Instead of worrying about your brother-inw''s safety, it''s better to do something of my own."


    There was something in Su Qingxue''s heart that she didn''t want to say out loud ¡­ If he was a little stronger, a little stronger, then even if he didn''t slow down the man, he would still be able to leave the house together. He wouldn''t have to stay at home all this time.Mu Mu Mu pouted. "I don''t have Big Sis'' talent, so I can''t produce any results. Elder sister ¡­ "You should be very strong by now, even just training a bit can cause so muchmotion."


    <span>Su Qingxue shook her head, "I don''t know. I feel that my understanding of the true energy in my body is deeper and I am more proficient in using it. But I am not too sure about how I practiced it."


    <span>"Don''t talk about me, why are you looking for me? Shouting so loudly, can''t you call me?"


    <span>Mu Mu Mu felt wronged and said, "I''ve tried to call a few, but I couldn''t. Did you turn off your phone?"


    <span>"Nope." Su Qingxue took out the phone from her pocket and clicked it, only to find that it was out of battery?


    <span>"Big sister, put the phone on your body. Your true qi is so cold, I don''t know how much lower it is, but the phone will run out of battery very soon," Mu Mu Mu said.


    Su Qingxue suddenly understood and couldn''t help but rub Mu Mu Mu''s head, "You still know this? I didn''t expect it, sorry.""It''s fine, let''s hurry to the conference room. Big Sister Yu''er has brought back news of Brother-inw and wants us to head there," Mu Mu Mu said.


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she did not say anything else and immediately followed Mu Mu Mu to a meeting room.


    Ning Zimo and Du Yun''er were already there, along with a few generals from the military region.What made Su Qingxue even more surprised was that the Military Advisor, Xie Linfuan, also came.


    "Sister-inw," Xie Linyuan greeted her with a smile. However, he didn''t seem to have shaved for a few days, so he didn''t seem very happy.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s heart sank, "What happened, what happened to my husband?"


    "Sister Su, don''t worry, I''ve just contacted teacher and they''ve already triumphed in the Sacred Royal Court. The Divine King abandoned guarding the Court and ran off to the Holy Kingdom to seek refuge."This time, Brother Ye Fan and his men have taken care of the headquarters and branches of the Holy King''s Court and the ruler of the old days. Although they didn''t kill everyone, they''ve already died in name only." Fog Night said excitedly.


    <span>"Is he hurt?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>"No, they no longer have any Legend rank experts. Even if they have the strength of a Legend rank expert, they are still no match for Brother Ye Fan."


    "If the Sacred Royal Court wasn''t on good terms with the other countries'' governments, the Divine King wouldn''t have been able to escape," Fog Night said.<span>Su Qingxue let out a breath, and the tension in her heart for the past few days finally rxed.


    <span>"Then did Brother Ye Fan say when he''ll be back?" Du Yun''er asked anxiously.


    "He won''t be back for the time being..." Fog night. He shook his head.


    "Is he still noting back!?" Su Qingxue''s eyes reddened as she said, "He already killed so many people in this world. Don''t tell me he doesn''t know that the extremes are always the opposite? How many more people do we need to kill? How long do you want us to worry about him?! "


    She was afraid that the man''s killing would arouse public anger, and if she were to make enemies everywhere, wouldn''t the gains make up for the losses?Fog Night quickly exined, "Sister Su, don''t misunderstand. My master said that Brother Ye Fan has taken revenge for his dead brother. He won''t continue killing.


    However, Purgatory Ind still had some matters to take care of, so he couldn''te back for a while. Furthermore ¡­ He wants us all to go to Purgatory Ind. "<span>Su Qingxue and the other girls were stunned. They did not expect Ye Fan to not return and instead send them overseas.


    <span>They didn''t care about this at all. As long as they could see the man as soon as possible and see the ce that belonged to him, it would naturally be very good.


    "Sister-inw, there are some things we should talk about after we meet," Xie Linyuan said as he walked over.


    Su Qingxue asked: "General Xie, you''re going too?"<span>Xie Linyuan smiled bitterly. "How can I not attend a funeral where we''re sworn friends?"


    <span>Su Qingxue finally understood why Xie Laiyuan was so haggard. She couldn''t help but admire the friendship between these men. What kind of experience and time had caused them to be so restrained ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>The million strong Kunlun Mountains were like a giant dragon lying t on the ground.


    In a valley that was almost isted from the rest of the world, there was a special geographical location. Even though this ce was surrounded by snow-covered mountains, the river water gurgled, and the forest was dense.This ce was like an ancient small town that had not been changed by time. There were ancient buildings everywhere, ancient stone houses, and even buildings decorated with paintings.


    The criss-crossing roads divided the thousands of houses in the area into a dozen or so areas.The highest point of thend was an ancient building that was built halfway up the mountain. There was no road that led to this ce.


    <span>If he wanted to get his big brother''s building, he would need to use lightness techniques to get past the rugged cliffs and cliffs. It was extremely dangerous.


    <span>Right now, in the middle of these buildings, in a small courtyard, a grey robed Dragon King and Ye Chonglou were meditating quietly.


    He had returned to the n the day before yesterday and wanted to see his father. However, his father was meditating on a martial art so he couldn''t disturb him. He could only wait here for now.


    Almost two days had passed, and Ye Chen had not eaten or drank anything. He did not dare to show any dissatisfaction, so he continued to practice calmly.<span>At that moment, a grey haired servant in in ck clothes pushed open the door from one of the rooms.


    <span>"Second Master." The old servant kindly smiled and said, "Master came down from the snowy mountain and is waiting for you in his study."


    <span>Ye Longteng hurriedly stood up, patting the snow foam on his body and said, "Alright, Uncle Ye Qun, I''ll go in now."


    <span>He took a deep breath. Even though he was meeting his own father, he was still a little nervous every time they met.


    There was no helping it, these were the few Grand Historical Warriors that existed in this world. Even though they were father and son, meeting each other was still very stressful.


    Especially since Ye Longteng knew that his talent was not as good as his elder brother''s, not to mention that he was not as talented as many of his fellow younger generation members and juniors. He was even less able to hold his head up in front of his father.<span>If it wasn''t for that matter this time ¡­ Ye Longteng would not be in such a hurry toe back, so he hastily looked for his father.


    After thinking clearly about what he should say, Ye Longteng walked towards the study room with a determined look in his eyes. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 844

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0844


    When he opened the door to the study, he could smell a rich aroma ofmb.Just by taking a whiff, Ye Chen could feel that he was hungry.


    As for the smell of mutton in an antique study, Ye Long Teng was not surprised.This was because the study room was very unusual to begin with.


    <span>Looking around, there were not many books on the two bookshelves. Instead, there were various types of spices and condiments on the two sides of the room.


    Large ingredients: Zanthoxylum bungeanum, dried mushrooms, wolfberries, garlic, dried kelp, seaweed, and other edible ingredients.


    In the corner of the study room, there were a few pottery pots. In these pots, there weren''t any flowers or nts, but rather some small dishes such as chives and leeks.


    Although it was called a study and it was called a kitchen, it was actually more appropriate.<span>Seeing therge rosewood desk with a brazier boiling over it, Ye Longteng smiled in his heart.


    <span>"Father ¡­"


    <span>Ye Long Teng bowed his head down towards the man in the desk.


    "Second brother, I haven''t seen you in a while,e over and take a seat."


    The man standing behind the desk, holding a sharp kitchen knife and chopping away at a thin slice ofmb, casually called out.His mind was preupied with slicingmb in an apron, his expression focused.


    <span>"This mutton, ah, I butchered when I went down the mountain today. It was fresh and delicious, so I let the rest of the mutton be brought back to the foot of the mountain.


    I''ve left some, I''ll boil the water, I''ll catch it with my hands, I''ll dip it in garlic, I''ll dip it in salt and pepper, you try it too.<span>"You''ve been away from home for a long time, but in the capital city, you don''t have this kind of mutton." Just talking about the mutton, the man felt that his mouth was already filled with the aroma of meat and was very enjoyable.


    What he sliced was a piece of freshmb. Normally, he would cut it into thin slices, which were only convenient after being stored in cold storage. Most of them were cut using a machine.<span>However, the man''s hand moved, and the knife seemed to be casting some kind of spell. There was no obstruction when the knife entered the meat, and every slice ofmb was as fine as a piece of art, like a translucent red muslin.


    <span>As he watched his father slice themb, a nostalgic look appeared in his eyes. He remembered when his father was still alive, his father would often disy his cutting skills in front of them, showing off to his mother while cutting.


    <span>Perhaps, the people of the world simply wouldn''t have imagined that the weapon that the Epic-ss expert, the War God, had taken the most, the one who had lived for hundreds of years, wasn''t some rare divine weapon or de, but was ¡­ A small kitchen knife.


    <span>"Father''s knife skills are still superb. I''m afraid I won''t be able to reach this level in my entire lifetime." Ye Long shook his head with a sigh.


    "Silly boy, both you and your brother don''t like being cooks. What kind of knife work are you talking about?" The man chuckled. "Besides, this kitchen knife isn''t for training, but for use."


    With that, the man handed a te of sliced mutton in front of Ye Long Teng.


    <span>"Here, try it."


    <span>"Thank you, father."


    Ye Longteng picked up his long chopsticks, picked up some mutton and put it in the pot.


    "Father, I came back this time because I have something urgent to ask for your opinion.""What is it?" the man asked casually as he walked over to a nearby bookshelf and picked up a string of garlic.


    Ye Long Teng took out a piece of information that he had hidden on his body, took it out from his coat pocket and spread it on the desk.It was very simple, it was just two pieces of paper, one was his ID and one was his test report.


    "Father, take a look. Do you think ¡­" "How should we deal with this child''s matter?" Ye Long asked carefully.<span>The man split open a clove of garlic and started to peel off the garlic. He looked at the two pieces of paper and said, "Have you asked your big brother about this?"


    <span>"I feel that this matter is rted to the foundation of the Ye n. In the future, I will have to ask father to decide ¡­" Ye Long said with a stern expression.


    <span>"Crap!"


    <span>The man suddenly shouted.


    <span>Ye Long Teng was shocked, he immediately stood up and asked: "Father, what''s wrong!?"


    "You unfilial son! Why didn''t he pick up themb!? "You are getting too old for this!"


    The man quickly put down the garlic and picked up themb from the hotpot with his chopsticks. His eyes were filled with pain.


    "Such a goodmb, it looks like I''ve been spoiled by you. Second brother, what are you doing!?"Ye Long Teng''s expression stiffened and sighed helplessly. In the end, in his father''s eyes, this matter was not as important as themb in the pot.


    "Father, I was wrong, I am going to eat it." Ye Long Teng did not dare to say anything more and started to eat themb.<span>After he finished eating, he didn''t dare to continue to let them go. He decided to first ask them to get to the bottom of this.


    <span>"Father, what do you think? How can you tell Big Bro about this? " Ye Longteng asked.


    The man said calmly: "This is your big brother''s problem, don''t ask me, you''re not young anymore, you''ve been the Dragon King for so many years, and you still need me to teach you how to speak ¡­


    <span>Aiya... This garlic is somewhat shriveled, and isn''t too fresh. Let me change it to a new clove ¡­ "


    The man muttered to himself and went to stir up some trouble again, as if this matter was over.


    Ye Longteng nodded, "Father, I understand what you mean. I will go and exin this matter to my elder brotherter ¡­.


    It just so happened that there were quite a few things that needed to be discussed with elder brother as the day of the Hidden Dragon Trials approached.<span>"Understood... Understand my ass, you brat, what can you possibly understand if you don''t even know how to cook meat... I was angry when I came back. Get out! Ask a group to bring in some garlic, the garlic here won''t work. "


    At that moment, Ye Qun, the old servant, pushed open the door and came in smiling as he grabbed a te ofmb.


    "Master, I heard it. I''ll go get you some fresh garlic now." Ye Qun said.


    The man smiled and said, "Your old ears are really good at times and bad at times. "Well, these two braids of garlic have been growing for a long time. Take them out."<span>Ye Qun took the garlic and asked, "Did you lose it?"


    "What''s the point of throwing it away? Since it has already sprouted, find a piece of soil and nt it." The man smiled.<span>"Ai, alright. This little one will find a ce to bury them." Ye Qun said with a smile.


    <span>Ye Longteng was stunned. He looked at the garlic on the table, then looked at the two braids of garlic that Ye Qun had taken out. He seemed to be deep in thought.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>On Purgatory Ind, a ne slowlynded.


    <span>The ones who got off the ne were Su Qingxue, Xie Linyuan, and a few other girls.


    All the girls were attracted by the scenery here. As for Xie Linyuan, his eyes were filled with nostalgia.


    <span>"Gentle Snow! Sister Ning! "You''re here?"


    Not far away from the airport runway, Ar walked over with a smile, apanied by Sally and Beryl.


    Su Qingxue smiled peacefully at Ai''er and nodded. Soon, she was attracted by Sally.Sally''s silver hair was as cold as frost. It was obvious that she knew every woman here, but she only cared about Su Qingxue. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 845

    One second. Org, free of charge!0845


    <span>Sally looked at Su Qingxue expressionlessly for a while. After almost half a minute, neither of the two women looked away.


    <span>The few people beside him could feel that there seemed to be a hidden struggle in the air, and they did not dare to speak loudly anymore.


    <span>In the end, just when Sally Ye seemed like she was about to speak, Su Qingxue took half a step and said, "You are Sally Ye, right?"


    Sally nodded, "Madam, you recognize me?"<span>"Ye Fan mentioned you several times. He said that you were very beautiful, so I guessed that it should be you." Su Qingxue smiled.


    <span>Hearing these words, Sally seemed to be caught unprepared.


    <span>She was different from Ai''er. Ever since she was young, not many people would praise her for her beauty.


    <span>In fact, she was much more beautiful to hear people call her "Monster" than to praise her.


    <span>Therefore, when another great beauty was praising her looks, Sally Ye naturally felt a little weird in her heart.


    <span>However, the atmosphere wasn''t awkward like this.


    "Madam, you''re too kind. Pleasee with me to the castle. Let''s have dinner together." Sally got a few Land Cruisers that were convenient for climbing slopes, and brought everyone to the main ind.


    Beryl and Xie Linfen rode together as if they had endless conversations to finish. Even Xie Linyuan had the urge to jump out of the car when they asked him this question.


    Su Qingxue and Feng Yueying sat together with Sally in the front of the car. Both of them were in a daze as they stared at Purgatory Ind that was as dazzling as mes under the setting sun.Feng Yueyingmented, "If I were to live in a ce like this for the rest of my life, it would be great."


    She had previously gone on a business trip with Hailey and just happened toe back this time. When she heard that Ye Fan wanted them toe to Purgatory Ind, she also happily met up with the other women.At this moment, Feng Yueying was very d that she did not miss such a scenery.


    "All the inds here, are they?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Sally shook her head, "No, this ce belongs to the King."


    Hearing Sally Ye''s words, which revealed her determination, Su Qingxue fell silent ¡­As the car drove into the bazaar, people were busy everywhere, including the elderly, the children, the smiling and the sad.


    <span>When they saw Sally Ye and the others, they all respectfully nodded their heads and saluted. There were quite a few children who curiously looked at Su Qingxue and the others, guessing what rtionship they had with the Lord of Hell.


    "I heard that the ind is heavily damaged. Why does it look like there are no damage to the buildings?" It''s been fixed so quickly? " Xie Linyuan looked around and asked.Beryl grinned and said, "We have a super expert as an ally. With her around, isn''t repairing the house a matter of minutes?"


    Xie Linfuan was stunned for a moment before letting out a relieved smile. That''s right, with Ai''er here, repairing the houses through particle control would be very easy.


    <span>Arriving at the brand-new castle, everyone got off the carriage and followed Sally into the castle.


    <span>Upon entering the castle, Su Qingxue and the other girls felt as if they had traveled through time and space, arriving at a ce that was several or even a dozen centuries ago.


    The huge gold crystalmp illuminated the castle''s inner space.


    The sculpted works of art and furniture, such as purple sandalwood and red wood, allowed him to smell the fragrance of top-grade wood everywhere.


    Paintings were everywhere on the walls, masterpieces of the art history of C¨¦zanne, Pissarro, Van Gogh, Dong Qichang, Wang Wei, and the Schr.


    Any single one of these inscriptions could cause a huge uproar in the entire world''s collectibles, but in this world, it was as if they were the decorations of an ordinary family.The simple and luxurious style coexisted with each other. The east-west intertwined with each other''s styles and feelings could be found everywhere here.


    Su Qingxue already knew that Ye Fan was very rich, but it was only at this moment that she realized how rich her husband was.<span>"Big sister, this seems to be Van Gogh''s starry sky. Is this for real?" Mu Mu Mu was also a student of the Arts Department, so he naturally had some understanding of these paintings.


    <span>Without waiting for Su Qingxue to say anything, Sally said, "Miss Mu, this is Van Gogh''s real work. As for the one in the New York Museum of Modern Art, it is just a copy ¡­ ¡­. This painting was sent by the president of the magnesium nation as a special envoy to my king ".


    <span>Mu Mu Mu covered her mouth. "Big Sister Sally Ye, do you know my name?"


    <span>"I know all of you," said Sally, leading the way.


    Even Su Qingxue could feel the enormous oppression from the wealth. This was even more so for the other women. Feng Yueying, Ning Zimo, Du Yun''er, and the others were extremely careful as they walked, afraid that they would destroy any of the famous masters here.When they arrived at a huge dining hall, they saw a huge stone table made of marble in front of them. There were about thirty people sitting at the table.


    <span>Aziz, Asmuntis, Leviathan and the others were all waiting there. Leviathan''s wife and daughter were also there. When everyone saw Su Qingxue and Xie Linfuan, they warmly weed them.


    <span>Everyone greeted Su Qingxue and the other girls first. After all, they were the people who were with Ye Fan, so they didn''t dare to slight him.


    "Haha!" Mo Fei, you dare toe back?! This war, you were hiding in China, not the slightest bit of blood was spilled, you sure are a thief! " The Leviathan punched Xie Linyuan.


    <span>Xie Linfuan''s chest thumped as he coughed bitterly. "I''d like toe as well, but I can''t help ¡­"


    "It''s alright, even without you, I would have already sunk the ship of Wang Ting and the ruler of the old days! "Hahahaha..." The Leviathanughed.


    Asmondius muttered, "I was the one who helped you, and yet you didn''t even notice when someone touched your butt. What are you so proud of?"


    "We''re all brothers, can''t you brag for a bit?" The Leviathan made the othersugh.


    However, when the brothers saw each other again, although they were all smiling, their eyes were more or less a little deste.<span>After a round of fervent greetings and discussion, everyone began to take their seats. The sumptuous food that was ced on the table was already very suspenseful.


    However, Su Qingxue didn''t care what she ate for dinner. She looked around and asked, "Sally Ye, where is my husband?"<span>They came here because they were worried about Ye Fan, but Ye Fan actually didn''t show up. They couldn''t help but worry if he was injured or something like that.


    <span>"Wang is at Sunset Cliff, and when he thinks about things, he likes to go there alone," said Sally.


    <span>"Does he know we''re here?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Sally shook her head, "There was no notice, because the king doesn''t like to be disturbed."


    Su Qingxue frowned, "He called us here. What are we thinking about when he''s out there alone? Don''t tell me we have to wait for him toe before we can eat? When are we going to go?"Sally said indifferently, "We can wait, Madam and everyone else can eat first."


    <span>Xie Linyuan said, "Sister-inw, let''s eat first. It''s alright. The boss is always like this ¡­"


    Su Qingxue thought for a moment, then stood up and said, "Where is Sunset Cliff, I''ll go call him toe back for dinner."


    Everyone could not help but quieten down as they looked at Su Qingxue and then at Sally Ye.


    Sally''s crescent brows slightly knitted, and her voice was a little cold as she said, "Madam, Wang is thinking about something, so he doesn''t like to be disturbed."


    <span>"How do you know he must be thinking about something and doesn''t want toe back for dinner? Maybe he was just thinking about something, but he actually likes to have dinner with us? "We haven''t seen him in so many days," Su Qingxue said seriously.


    "The King is not like that. His heart is in the wider world and he doesn''t care about eating," said Sally.


    <span>"How do you know?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Sally looked straight at him, and said, "Because he is our king, I understand him."


    <span>Su Qingxue was silent for a moment before she took a deep breath and persisted, "Tell me, where is the Setting Sun Cliff?"


    The atmosphere suddenly became a bit tense, but no one dared to interrupt.<span>After all, one of them was Ye Fan''s chief steward, who was also like Ye Fan''s little sister. In Ye Fan''s heart, his position was not ordinary.


    One was the main house of the marriage certificate, equivalent to the matriarch. Thus, he didn''t try to curry favor with anyone in this situation... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 846

    <span>0846


    At this moment, a voice came from the passageway at the side, "We''ll be able to reach the gate from the south. It''s easy to find."


    "Dr. Ronica?"


    When Su Qingxue heard this voice, she immediately recognized it. She looked over and saw Ronnie, who was wearing a white coat, slowly walking over with both of his hands in his pockets."It''s been a long time, Miss Su. I was just here."


    Su Qingxue nodded, "Thank you."After knowing the direction, Su Qingxue was about to walk out. Seeing this, Sally''s eyebrows knitted together. In the end, she didn''t try to stop them.


    When Su Qingxue arrived at the door, she paused and said, "To you, he might be your king, but in my heart ¡­ ¡­ He''s just my husband who''s having breakfast, dinner, and living with me. "When Su Qingxue walked out, the people in the restaurant became silent. Everyone had thoughts on their faces.


    Sally clenched her fists and took a deep breath, not saying anything.<span>"Alright, let''s sit down first. Lucifer will be back soon."


    "Why does the Doctor think so?"


    Ronica shrugged. "Because. Everyone eating together, isn''t that something to be happy about? "


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Walking out of the south gate of the castle and through a grove of coconut trees, one could see a precipitous cliff.


    Five or six square feet of cliff, a hundred meters of cliff, almost the highest point of the ind.Here, one could see theplete sunset, as if the horizon was right before their eyes.


    <span>When Su Qingxue arrived at the Sunset Cliff, she absent-mindedly didn''t see anyone. However, when she looked carefully, she discovered that there was a figure lying t on the grass.


    "Phew ¡­" "Rumble ¡­"Su Qingxue was about to shout, but she heard that the man was actually sleeping!?


    <span>He had slept so deeply and deeply that one could tell from his snoring that he was snoring because his exhausted body hadpletely rxed.


    <span>Su Qingxue immediately understood. Logically speaking, with Ye Fan''s strength, it was impossible for him to arrive at their ne. He did not know, and it was also impossible for him to not have reacted even when she was this close.


    The only reason was not that Ye Fan had purposely not seen them, but he was too tired and had actually fallen asleep!


    Perhaps it was because this was his territory, his safest harbor, so Ye Fan let go of all his defenses and fell asleep.Su Qingxue hesitated for a moment and felt that she should not disturb the man. She was about to leave when she heard Ye Fan''s question ¡­


    "Who ¡­"


    Ye Fan sat up, and when he turned his head around, he saw Su Qingxue with his drowsy eyes. He then smiled in relief, "Wife, it''s you ¡­ ¡­" When did you get here? "<span>Su Qingxue could not bear to see this, "I still woke you up."


    Ye Fan wiped his face, smiled and said, "It''s been a long time since I went to bed with all my heart, and I haven''t rested for the past few days. Today, I found out that you guys wereing, but I didn''t wake up."<span>Su Qingxue walked to the man''s side and squatted down. She said, "This is the first time I''ve seen you sleep so deeply. I couldn''t even feel it when I walked so close to you. How hard is it for you?"


    <span>Ye Fanughed self-deprecatingly, "My body can bear it, but the energy consumption is quite tiring."


    "Didn''t you say that the White Queen and Angel of zing Light were killed? Why are you still so tired?" Su Qingxue helped the man remove the grass in his hair.<span>Ye Fan shook his head, "Although I know that the Holy King''s Court and the previous rulers were no longer our opponents..." But, I still have to put up my utmost concentration ¡­


    I don''t want any more of my brothers to leave, so. "Not a single mishap."<span>Su Qingxue''s heart ached as she touched the man''s face. His beard hadn''t been shaved, as if he had aged a lot after not seeing him for a few days.


    These few days, although it was revenge, to a man, there wasn''t any happiness to speak of.


    Even if we kill the enemy and destroy theirir, so what?


    <span>"Hubby... "I missed you ¡­" Su Qingxue said darkly.


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, and then immediately opened up his arms, embracing the woman, and allowing her head to rest on his shoulder.


    <span>"After the funeral of our brothers, we''ll go home ¡­"


    "Hmm ¡­" Su Qingxue nodded.


    <span>The two of them embraced in silence for two or three minutes. They didn''t say much, but they could feel the bond between them.


    <span>Suddenly, Su Qingxue thought of something important and said, "Oh right, hubby, I''m here to call you for dinner. Everyone is here, waiting for you."


    Ye Fan saw the sunset and realized that he had slept for most of the day. He patted his butt and got up, holding Su Qingxue''s hand, and said, "Alright, I''m really hungry. Go back to the castle and let your wife have a taste of my ind''s chef''s skills.They were all the best chefs in the world, all the chefs in Michelin''s Tristar Restaurant, and they came to cook for me on their own ord.


    <span>"I know you''re very powerful. You''re as rich as a nation, and in your eyes, I''m poor and have no status. Are you trying to provoke me?" Su Qingqing gave the man a snow-white nce.


    <span>Ye Fanughed mischievously, walking back, while rubbing his nose, "I can''t let my wife always treat me as a temporary worker, or a substitute gamer, I have to have a side that is worthy of my wife."


    <span>Su Qingxue pouted, "I''d rather you were a handyman to save yourself so much trouble."


    <span>When Ye Fan heard the hidden meaning in his words, he said, "What happened? Who made my wife angry?"


    Su Qingxue said with an indifferent expression, "Nothing.""No no, there must be something. Wife, quickly tell me, I will help you vent your anger." Ye Fan patted his chest.


    Su Qingxue snorted, "It''s not a big deal, I just wanted to call you back for dinner. Sally said that you were thinking about something and couldn''t be disturbed, but you refused to tell me where the Sunset Cliff is ¡­.<span>I thought it was weird, I just want to have dinner with my husband, is it that hard? "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan basically knew the situation and rxed a bit, "Don''t get angry with Sally. She''s younger than us, and..." I was different when she met me. ""I''m not angry with her. Am I that petty?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "Yes yes, my wife is very magnanimous, of course she wouldn''t care about such a small thing." Ye Fan hurriedly said.


    "Don''t you dare tell Salisbury that I mentioned it to her so that she wouldn''t think I was speaking ill of her behind her back! Do you hear me!? " Su Qingxue reminded him.


    Ye Fan really wanted tough inside. This little struggle between women really is quite childish, but his face was very serious, "Of course, I definitely won''t say too much."<span>Su Qingxue continued, "Today, I finally understand why you care so much about Sally Ye. She is as beautiful as a goddess and has a good temperament. If a normal man saw her, his soul would have been hooked away."


    Ye Fan was rmed, and he very carefully said: "Ah..." "I''ve known her since I was young, like my sister, so of course I have to take care of her."


    "Is it really just a sister?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "Of course! We''ve been together for so many years, if anything were to happen, it would have happened a long time ago, wouldn''t it? " Ye Fan hurriedly said righteously.<span>When Su Qingxue heard this, her face became a little better. She grabbed onto the man''s arm and said, "Then I must treat her better. After all, she is my husband''s sister ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fanughed, secretly d that he didn''t say the wrong thing, and quickly changed the topic, "Wife, I haven''t seen you for a few days, how did you break through to the Xiantian realm? You have really good qi training."<span>"What!?" Su Qingxue herself was shocked, "I..." I have reached the Innate Realm? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 847

    0847


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "What? Don''t you know about it yourself?" Didn''t anyone mention it to you? "


    <span>Su Qingxue said happily, "No one told me. I already said that my body feels lighter and I can breathe even longer. So it''s because my realm has increased?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded. It was probably because other people didn''t know much about Su Qingxue''s cultivation and no one would dare to carelessly mention it.


    <span>Moreover, although the Upper Sky Realm was considered good in the ancient martial world, the people around him were nothing out of the ordinary.


    However, Ye Fan did not dare to underestimate the cold ice Zhen Qi inside Su Qingxue''s body. He also did not know if there was any qualitative change in the cold ice Zhen Qi when she reached the Innate Realm."Hubby, then do I really have a talent for cultivation? Mu Mu Mu still doesn''t feel any true energy. I actually reached the Innate Realm in a few months!" Su Qingxue was quite proud of herself.


    Ye Fan said, "He is indeed very talented, I think... "Wife, you are even more talented than me. When I was cultivating inner force, I spent almost a year in reaching the Innate Realm."


    When Ye Fan was practicing the Heavenly Life Water, he was able to reach the Xiantian realm in a year, which was enough to shock the ck Emperor.<span>Su Qingxue''s cultivation speed was considered "monstrous".


    However, Ye Fan had seen a lot and seen a lot.<span>He had spent three years and cultivated once again. If he was able to surpass her, then Su Qingxue''s speed was not surprising.


    <span>"If only I could work together with you to kill the enemy, then that would be great!" Su Qingxue muttered.


    Ye Fan reached out his hand and stroked the woman''s hair, "Idiot, I am diligently training, chasing and killing enemies all over the world just so that you won''t have to go through a bloody battle.


    <span>When you train, you only need to consider self-defense. As for the rest, don''t worry about it. I don''t want my women to go to war. "


    <span>"Hmph, then what right do you have to let her kill people, Sister Ning?" Su Qingxue was not convinced.


    "That''s just a small fight, she has control of the area, I will only allow it." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Then I can control the area and help you. I didn''t say that I can''t fight those super experts," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan also didn''t want to argue about this with the woman. Sighing, he walked back to the castle''s dining hall with her.Everyone waited for more than ten minutes. Seeing that Su Qingxue had called Ye Fan back, the two of them held hands and looked at Sally Ye with aplicated expression.


    Sally didn''t seem to have any change in expression, she just silently stood there, respectfully waiting for Ye Fan to take his seat.Ye Fan smiled, waved his hand, and said, "Sally Ye, don''t be so formal, just randomly order it. Look at them all sitting, what are you standing there for."


    "They are the King''s family, I am just the butler," Sally said in a clear voice, expressionless.<span>Ye Fan''s expression stiffened. With his toes alone, he could tell that Sally Ye was tactfully expressing her dissatisfaction.


    However, he had no choice. He couldn''t say too many things to coax her in front of everyone, so he could only pretend as if nothing had happened.


    "Sorry, I made everyone wait for me." Ye Fan said.


    "Haha, boss you went to China to stay for a few years and got married. It really is different from before. What''s there to be embarrassed about? Hahahaha ¡­" Leviathanughed.<span>Ye Fan smiled, and took the lead to raise his gold wine cup, "Come, for the sake of the living, let''s reunite here, for the sake of avenging the fallen, let''s have a drink!"


    The wine cups on the table were all made in ordance with the drinking utensils of the ancient royal family. Gold and silver were the main ingredients as well as gems of all colors.


    Since all artisans were contemporary masters, any one of them was worth millions or even millions of dors.


    Of course, Ye Fan wouldn''t mention these things, as far as he was concerned, these were just ordinary cups and cutlery.Over a dozen people at the table raised their wine cups one after another and drank the wine with deep emotions.


    <span>"You''re not allowed to drink it, child, student, what do you want to drink?!"


    <span>When Mu Mu Mu Mu wanted to drink it, she was stopped by Su Qingxue.


    "Elder sister, just let me drink a little. This seems to be Romanee-Conti, hundreds of thousands of bottles!" The girl had a look of longing on her face.


    "You can''t drink any wine, so you can drink after you graduate." Su Qingxue taught him a lesson.


    Mu Mu Mu pouted. "I''m already an adult, so I can''t even drink properly. Elder sister is really stingy..."


    When everyone heard this, the atmosphere became a lot more rxed.<span>The dinner seemed to have endless words to say, and the endless narration of the old days did not disperse until almost midnight.


    <span>Sally arranged for different rooms for the girls. Most of the rooms in the castle were empty, so it was quite easy to find a ce to stay.


    Ye Fan and a few of his old brothers were in the hall chatting about the arrangements for the funeral tomorrow. They were nning to go back to their room to rest, when they heard Ai''er call him.


    <span>"Ye Fan, I have something to tell you. Can youe out with me for a bit?" Ai''er asked.


    <span>Xie Linfen, Aziz, and the others all looked at Ye Fan with a strange expression. Su Qingxue, Ning Zimo, and the other girls who were sitting on the sofa also had aplicated look in their eyes.


    Ai''er seemed to realize that it was time to find a man to talk, so she blushed and said, "No ¡­. No, everyone, don''t misunderstand. There''s something private, I ¡­ I need. Hmm... "That''s right ¡­"


    Ai''er didn''t know how to exin it, so she didn''t mention it if she had known."Princess Ai''er, don''t exin yourself. The more you write about him, the darker it gets. You''re the dignified ''Air Brother''. It''s normal for you to talk to our boss about something important. We won''t doubt you!" The Leviathanughed.


    <span>Ai''er looked depressed. She didn''t want to make other women depressed, so she said, "Qingxue, Sister Ning, Yue Ying, don''t misunderstand ¡­" I... "I''m not like Ye Fan..."


    It was fine if he didn''t mention it, but now that he did, he actually felt guilty.


    Ye Fan wiped his forehead and said, "Go out and talk, there''s no need to exin it all."


    <span>He was afraid that if Ai''er continued talking like this, something really would happen.


    <span>Ai''er was very helpless, being dragged by Ye Fan to Sunset Cliff.


    <span>"Sorry, Ye Fan, I ¡­" "I identally said the wrong thing," Ayer apologized.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This girl was still as silly and simple as always.


    "Alright, it''s nothing. Now that it''s just the two of us here, what do you have to say to me? "


    Ai''er nodded her head and took out two colorful crystals from a small bag on her back."I think those two items were taken from you by that Selina?"


    Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment. Indeed, these were the two stones that he had been robbed of, and were the source of energy for the bronze men.<span>"Where did you find it?"


    "Selina''s submarine was found near the Adept Association. Our men found these two stones and handed them to me." I didn''t have a chance before, so I forgot to give it to you.


    I don''t know if anyone else could see it, so I''ll look for you and give it to you in private. "Ai''er said," I think it was ced in a locked safe, so it must be very important.


    Ye Fan weighed the stones in his hand, and suddenly thought of a question, "Ai''er, have you ever tried to use your particles to dpose your special abilities, to dpose these two stones?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 848

    0848


    Ye Fan hadn''t been able to figure out what kind of material these two stones were. Ever since he saw that elder''s walking stick in Zhou Vige, there was also an iid item, so he guessed that it wasn''t an exceptionally rare item.<span>After all, there was more than one n vige in arge n. If an elder of a Zhou family vige had this stone, it meant that many other viges, or perhaps ns, had this stone.


    That being the case, Ye Fan felt that he might as well dpose it thoroughly and see what''s so special about it.<span>"Are you sure you want me to break it down?" Ai''er confirmed repeatedly.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, hid one for himself, and said, "Let''s break it down and see what the situation is like."


    "All right," she said. She took a stone and tossed it into the air.<span>When the power of particle dposition was unleashed, the stone began to emit countless fine threads of colorful light in the air.


    Through this light, Ye Fan immediately felt a surging and vigorous aura that made people feel a huge pressure!


    "Ai''er!" Get away from me! "


    Ye Fan shouted loudly, and Ai''er also realized that this could be dangerous, so she quickly retreated.


    The stone fell to the ground as if nothing had happened."Inside... "It seems to be hiding something, its structure is very stable, and if I want to break it down, it will take me a long time," Aelle said with lingering fear.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and said, "This stone, when I was supporting the mechanism, the bronze man, he beat me very miserably. It seems that there really is a very strong power inside."


    Hearing that, a hint of doubt appeared in Ai''er''s eyes, and he mumbled to himself thoughtfully, "Stone ¡­" "Energy ¡­"Ye Fan saw that the woman was muttering there, so he asked, "What happened Ai''er, did you think of something?"


    "Huh?" Ai''er raised her head, avoiding his gaze, "Oh ¡­" "Nothing, I''m just wondering if I should continue to break it down."


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "Forget it, such a small stone contains so much energy that it makes my heart tremble. I better not touch it for now."


    "Um... "For the sake of safety, it is indeed better not to touch." Ai''er also agreed.


    Ye Fan sighed, putting away the stone. For now, it was better not to have this thing on him, or else if it exploded or something like that, he would be killed by the explosion.<span>Since they were going back to the Purgatory Ind, it would be safer to leave the stones on the ind.


    <span>Speaking of which, if Selina had stolen the stone, she probably wouldn''t have been able to figure out what it was because it couldn''t be exined by science.


    Ye Fan returned to the castle, hid the stone in an underground storage room that only he could enter and leave, and returned to his room.


    Just as he was about to push open the door and go in, he discovered that there was someone inside."Wife." Ye Fan opened the door and entered. It was Su Qingxue inside.


    <span>However, what greeted him was a delicate shout.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Su Qingxue was so scared that she quickly covered her upper body with one hand. However, her slender and delicate arms werepletely unable to cover up the good scenery.


    Ye Fan just realized that the woman just came out from a bath and was currently wearing a small dress, and it wasn''t even worn yet!


    <span>Although it was just a nce, Ye Fan already saw it clearly. His mouth was open, and his eyes were staring straight ahead.


    <span>Su Qingxue was embarrassed and angry at the same time. With a burning face, she said, "What are you looking at! Get out! "


    "But... This is my room. "Ye Fan pretended as if nothing had happened and closed the door," Wife, didn''t youe to sleep with me?"What!?" Su Qingxue realized that it was definitely Sally Ye who tacitly arranged the two of them in the same room.


    As he walked, Ye Fan unbuttoned his shirt and threw it away. Then he began to take off his pants.<span>"Wife, don''t be shy. I''m an old man and wife, if you don''t show it to me, can you show it to other men?" Ye Fan nced at the woman''s pink interior and whistled in his heart.


    Su Qingxue hurriedly ran to the bedside and carried the man on her back. She picked up a nket and wrapped herself in it, "Don''t take it off!" You can sleep in another room! "


    "Why? This is my room. This entire Purgatory Ind belongs to me. I''m in my own home, sleeping in the same room as my wife. How can I not sleep?" Ye Fan confidently said.


    Su Qingxue said righteously: "You agreed to my request, only after the official wedding, did you break your promise!?"<span>Ye Fan shook his head and said, "I didn''t do anything. Wife, are you thinking too much?"


    "I... I... I don''t! " Su Qingxue''s face was pink as she said without knowing what to do, "No ¡­. I don''t care! Go and sleep in another room! "<span>Ye Fan sighed, shook his head and said, "Okay, since you insist on saying this my wife, I will respect your decision..."


    <span>Ye Fan silently picked up his clothes and pants, then turned around and walked out the door.


    <span>As they walked, they muttered, "It seems that the luxurious room is to the east ¡­ Ning''s own residence was on the other side ¡­ Hmm... Let''s go to Ning first ¡­ "Closer ¡­"


    <span>"Halt!"


    <span>Su Qingxue, who was beside the bed, heard this and hurriedly called out to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan turned around, "Wife, what''s wrong?"


    <span>"You ¡­ "You ¡­" Su Qingxue thought for a moment, then turned her head and said, "I''m afraid others will think that I''m being too unreasonable. I''m not such a stingy woman, so you should sleep here."


    Ye Fan secretly rejoiced in his heart, but very hesitantly said, "Not so good. After all, we haven''t officially held a wedding yet, so I''m not such a casual man."


    <span>"Ye!" Are you intentionally trying to anger me!? " Su Qingxue asked with her eyes wide open.


    Ye Fan was startled and stopped when he saw the situation. He pretended to smile foolishly and said, "Of course not, then thank you my wife. I am going to take a bath, haha..."


    Although the castle looked very simple, the equipment inside were all at the same level as the best hotels in the world.Not to mention anything else, the baths here were all underground hot springs and the baths were quite spacious.


    <span>A hot bath was definitelyfortable, but thinking of his wife lying on the bed, with such an alluring ck hair and a body that would make one''s blood boil, Ye Fan did not have much time to soak in it.


    After a simple wipe, he returned to his room naked.


    Just as he was about to throw himself onto the bed, the scene before him caused his face to turn green ¡­<span>After putting on her pink silk pajamas, Su Qingxue put on thestyer of bedding on the ground with a serious expression.


    <span>The woman got up and said to Ye Fan, "You made a bed. Your body is strong, so you won''t catch cold."


    With a height of one feet and a height of one feet, Ye Fan discovered that he was still a bit too inexperienced.


    "Wife, do you need to ¡­" "My bed is two and a half meters wide," Ye Fan said bitterly."Stop talking nonsense, if you want to sleep then sleep, if you don''t want to sleep then go train. Don''t think that I don''t know, it''s not like you need to sleep."


    <span>"Turn off the lights, I don''t know where the main switch is," Su Qingxue told him.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the bed, then looked at the woman who had her back to him, and silently walked to the bedside table and turned off the light.


    <span>When the room became dark, Ye Fan directly jumped onto the bed and lifted Su Qingxue''s nket without saying anything. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 849

    0849


    Su Qingxue eximed, "What are you doing!"Without waiting for her to turn around, Ye Fan had already grabbed her waist from behind, his chest close to her back.


    <span>Ye Fan''s powerful arms held the woman down, and he whispered into her ear, "Don''t move, I''ll just hug you and sleep. If you move a little, I''m not sure what you''ll do."


    <span>Originally, he thought that Su Qingxue would struggle to resist him. However, when she finished saying those words, Su Qingxue just snorted lightly and stopped resisting.


    <span>Ye Fan let out a breath of relief, his left hand had no ce to put it, so he could only move it and ce it on the woman''s head.


    This movement caused Su Qingxue to cry out, "You''re pressing down on my hair."


    "Oh, oh..." Ye Fan carefully moved his hand a bit, while also stroking the woman''s hair.


    <span>The room became quiet.


    <span>As the two of them listened to each other''s breathing, Ye Fan couldn''t help but put his nose close to the woman''s shoulder and said, "Wife, why do you smell so fragrant?"


    "Of course not, I don''t smell it.""Your own smell has long been numbed by you, of course you can''t smell it."


    <span>"What kind of creature am I? What do I mean by ''smell''?"


    "Oh, your body smells good." Ye Fan smiled awkwardly.


    <span>While she was speaking, her right hand moved up from the woman''s abdomen as if nothing had happened ¡­


    <span>During this process, Su Qingxue''s arm moved symbolically, but she didn''t say anything.


    Ye Fan immediately knew that he could continue to "attack", and not long after, his hand was ced on the part of his dreams.<span>"Mmm..."


    Hearing the woman''s soft and gentle nasal voice, Ye Fan''s entire body seemed to have ignited into a me, and began to heat up.


    <span>Although he already knew that Su Qingxue''s figure was extraordinary, he never expected her to have such a good taste.


    <span>Ye Fan mustered up his strength. While enjoying himself, he also wanted to make it so that the woman couldn''t take it anymore and directly lost.


    <span>When the time came for the woman to beg him for it, he would naturally be able to go with the flow.


    However, even after almost 20 minutes, when Ye Fan had already passed the excited stage, Su Qingxue still did not have any more reactions.


    Ye Fan sighed regretfully in his heart. It seemed that he had underestimated Su Qingxue''s mental fortitude. He could only silently ce his hand on Su Qingxue''s abdomen.<span>Let''s just go to sleep. It''s already good enough for me to let you hug me while I sleep, Ye Fan consoled himself.


    However, not long after, Su Qingxue''s smooth and delicate hands actually took the initiative to grab Ye Fan''s hand.


    Following that, the woman ced Ye Fan''s hand on the inside of her pajamas.Ye Fan''s entire body quivered. Su Qingxue actually let him touch her from the inside? Was it not fun enough through the pajamas?


    "Wife... Do you want it? " Ye Fan asked.In the dark, Su Qingxue''s eyshes trembled as she said, "I heard that if you massage it, it will be bigger ¡­ ¡­" I want you to massage. "I feel ¡­ quitefortable ¡­"


    "Isn''t yours big enough?" Ye Fan asked.


    "What''s not enough, do you want to get bigger ¡­?" Su Qingxue''s voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible.<span>"Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan gasped, should heugh or cry?


    Although he could enjoy it, he had to hold it in. This was too tormenting."It''s fine if you don''t want to massage me, hmph ¡­" Su Qingxue saw that the man didn''t move, so she pushed his hand away.


    Ye Fan quickly stuffed his hand in and said, "Press, press, of course press ¡­ ¡­" If I don''t help my wife, do you want someone else toe? "<span>With this kind of job, Ye Fan couldn''t let anyone else have it.


    For Ye Fan, this night was definitely not a good night''s sleep. He was almost always ying with the flying car, falling down one after another, constantly "torturing" him.


    <span>The only thing that made Ye Fan happy was that his rtionship with Su Qingxue had clearly gone a step further. Although he still hadn''t passed thest stage, the woman had already epted him, regardless of whether it was mentally or physically.


    The next morning, after breakfast, everyone on the entire Purgatory Ind gathered on a beach at the bottom of Sunset Cliff.<span>Old people, children, wounded people, women, no matter who it was, all rushed here. All of their faces were solemn.


    <span>All of the bodies of the dead had been cremated here.


    <span>A sad farewell to the past, a funeral full of expectation for a new life in the future, and finally, as all the ashes drifted out to sea, the curtain fell.


    <span>They couldn''t stay on the Purgatory Ind for long either. After all, they had matters to attend to.


    <span>Ye Fan did not forget that there was still a Heaven''s Eye waiting for him at home. He had promised Chu Yunyao that he would help the Chu Family organize the Hidden Dragon Battle, and the time was almost up.


    So, Ye Fan directly told everyone that he nned to return home in the afternoon.<span>Zassler, Asmondius, and the others all understood that after this battle, they were determined to take this opportunity to strengthen their ranks. They had already been on this ind for quite some time.


    Everyone sat in the castle, having lunch while discussing their future ns for the world.


    Su Qingxue and the other girls who were listening felt that they were very far away and didn''t dare to say much.


    <span>"Wang, there are some requests for you from Purgatory Ind that have been sent over. There are already more than thirty petitions, look who''s the most suitable." Sally was the busiest. She arrived at the restaurantte and handed aptop over to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan frowned, taking theptop and swiping it a few times. Not bothering to look at it any longer, he asked, "Who are they?"


    <span>"There are some of the world''s richest men from Shardbearer, Enamel, and Magnesium, as well as the head of the listedpanies, the leaders of the consortia, and some of the aristocrats who have been on good terms with us for six or seven years, as well as some of your old friends ¡­"


    <span>"Haha, Boss, now that we are a genuine S-rank organization, we can''t wait to annihte the d-ones. Those guys are so anxious to show their loyalty that they''ll give you a present." The Leviathan was overjoyed.


    <span>Ye Fan took a few nces and said, "I don''t have time to see them, so I told them not toe."


    "Then the gift and money they gave ¡­"<span>"ept all of them." Ye Fan said without hesitation, "Only after epting them will they feel at ease. Furthermore, if we don''t ept these things, it will be for the enemy."


    All the things that we have received, the families of our brothers who died in battle, we will donate to this war that has been waged all over the world and to the areas that have been destroyed. "


    <span>Sally nodded, "Yes, I''ll do it right away."


    <span>Seeing that the woman picked up theptop and was about to leave, Ye Fan frowned, stretched out his hand and hit Sally''s butt with a "pa" sound.


    Sally jumped in fright, and turned around with aplicated expression on her face. "King ¡­ Did I do something wrong... "


    Ye Fan smiled, "Eat first, then go to work. Why are you in such a hurry? Isn''t it just going to collect billions of dors?"<span>"Pfft!"


    Mu Mu Mu, who was sitting at the side of the table and drinking the thick soup, immediately spat out.


    The women couldn''t stand to watch Mu Mu Mu lose herposure and looked at Ye Fan in surprise. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 850

    <span>0850


    Ye Fan smiled, "Why are you all looking at me like that? From the table Sally gave me, it was estimated that it was worth over 20 billion, and I''m not spouting nonsense."<span>"Brother-inw, isn''t it way too easy for you to get money? You can take so much from a gift!?" Mu Mu Mu Mu eximed.


    Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "Twenty or thirty of the richest people and corporations in the world, with a gift of more than two billion, what is it? They won''t even need a month to earn it back. "<span>Su Qingxue muttered, "You''re too infuriating, you have so much money, and you even used to throw in money at me while you were in Hua Hai ¡­ ¡­" Other people''s families are all supported by men. "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Wife, you didn''t ask me for money, but if you ask me for money, I will also give it to you."


    Sally bit her lower lip and said, "King, I''m not hungry. I''ll do these things first."Ye Fan frowned, "Sally Ye, are you mad at me?" I told you to eat, but you can''t learn how to call me brother just by saying ''king'' and ''king''? Are you intentionally trying to make me angry? "


    Sally looked at Ye Fan with grievance and grievance, and then slowly found a seat to sit on.


    "Big sister Sally Ye, this is for you to eat. The tuna sd tastes so good!" Mu Mu Mu Mu took the initiative to move a te of the sd over.<span>"Sorry ¡­" "I don''t eat this," said Sally, pushing the sd away.


    Mu Mu Mu''s mouth puffed up. "It''s really delicious, I''ve already eaten two tes!"


    "Little girl, it''s not that Sally Ye despised your sd, it''s that she only eats vegetables and doesn''t like to eat any meat, including fish." Ye Fan exined with a smile.This was the first time the girls realized this, so Ning Xuemo blinked and said, "So Sally Ye is a vegetarian after all."


    Sally prepared an ordinary whole-grain field sd for herself, took a bite, then shook her head and said, "No, it''s just that I don''t want to eat it."


    "Why?" Mu Mu Mu said in wonder, "How delicious is the meat?"<span>Su Qingxue thought for a while and patted her sister''s thigh, "Why are you asking so many questions? Eat your own."


    <span>Ye Fan took a piece of bread, sprinkled it with truffles, spread it with jam, and personally delivered it to Sally''s te.


    "Come, eat more. Although your physical fitness is good, you are too skinny. You can''t not grow more meat." Ye Fan said with a smile.<span>"Many thanks, King." Salley picked up the bread and finished it in a few quick gulps.


    <span>"Why are you in such a hurry to eat?" Ye Fan was depressed.


    Sally swept through the sd on her te, stood up and said, "I''ll go first, please enjoy your meal."


    The woman ate the whole meal in less than two minutes.


    Ye Fan was speechless as he watched Sally walking out of the restaurant, sighing and saying, "Why is it that she''s always in a bad mood?"Xie Linfen held a ss of red wine in his hand as he lit a cigarette. He said leisurely, "Boss, you haven''t returned to Purgatory Ind for so long. You''ve only stayed a few days, I''m sure Sally is unhappy."


    "I have no other choice. After all, I can''t stay here and retire without finishing my business. There are quite a number of people who want me to die." Ye Fan picked up his wine cup and took a sip."Hubby, go talk to her. She''s just a young girl, staying alone on this ind and helping you take care of the rear. As your brother, it''s natural for you to care for your sister." Su Qingxue said.


    "Haha, elder sister-inw is truly righteous. Eldest brother, you should really care a lot about Sally Ye." Leviathan said happily.


    <span>The others all nodded as well. Asmuntis said, "If it wasn''t for Sally supporting us, I''m afraid that we wouldn''t have survived this disaster."


    Ye Fan looked at his wife in admiration. These words were very skillful, expressing her magnanimity and magnanimity, but also very clearly pointing out that it was a "sibling rtionship" and not some other concern.


    Ye Fan indeed had some things he wanted to say to Sally, so he got up and went to her study room to find her.


    Sally, who was just about to contact someone on the phone, was surprised to see Ye Fan looking for her.<span>"Wang, what''s the matter?"


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand, "Come, apany me to a ce."


    Sally put down her work and followed Ye Fan all the way to the basement of the castle.In the basement, Sally knew where Ye Fan was going.


    "Wang, are you going to take a look at Angel?"


    Ye Fan nodded, "I originally wanted to see her again after finding a way to revive her. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even have the face to face her again." However... I''m leaving, but I still want to see her before I leave. "<span>As Ye Fan said this, he came to a seemingly ordinary stone wall. He knocked on the wall a few times with a special rhythm, and then a stone was moved aside, revealing an iris detection device.


    Ye Fan stood over it, and after scanning it, the stone wall rotated, revealing a hidden space within.


    After entering, the inner space immediately lit up, and the stone door closed with it.


    <span>This was a secretboratory, and the only use Ye Fan had of building it was to protect Angel''s safety.


    In the middle of theboratory, there was an independent energy source, which provided a biochemical protection pod.


    It was filled with the biochemical liquid made by the Elephant Head God. A girl with long xen-colored hair was lying inside it with a serene expression."Angel... I''m sorry, it''s been so long since I came to see you ¡­ "


    Ye Fan walked to the side of the biochemical pod, and lightly brushed the transparent surface of the cabin, revealing countless thoughts in his eyes.


    <span>Sally stood quietly in the back, not saying a word.


    After a while, Ye Fan turned his head and said, "Sally, do you know what Angel is to me?"<span>Sally looked up and answered expressionlessly, "Light."


    "That''s right." Ye Fan walked in front of the girl, ced his hand on her shoulders, and said, "To me, Angel is the only one in the world.Without her, I would have fallen into a bottomless abyss. She was like a firefly that suddenly appeared in front of me in the endless darkness.


    <span>Even if she is very small, very insignificant, but she let me know, in this world, besides darkness, there is also light. "


    A lonely look appeared in Sally''s eyes as she said, "I know, to the King, Angel is your mental strength, and that Miss Su is your soul mate ¡­ ¡­I shouldn''t have acted like that in front of you. You don''t belong to me, I take myself too seriously ¡­ "


    Ye Fan smiled, and stretched out his hand to stroke Sally''s silver hair. That silk-like smooth hair of his immediately became a bit messy."Silly girl, let me ask you. Do you know of anyone in this world that can enter this room, other than me?"


    Sally was stunned for a moment before she replied, "I ¡­"


    "That''s right. You, other than me, only your Sally''s eyes can unlock the door to this room!"<span>Ye Fan said with a serious expression, "They are all close friends, close friends, but none of them are allowed toe here to see Angel.


    <span>Why? "Because you, Sally, are the only one who will allow me to entrust everything I have without hesitation!"


    Sally looked nkly at the man. She had originally thought that Ye Fan had only allowed her to enter here, and had only made it easier for her to manage and clean up this ce.


    Ye Fan grabbed the woman''s hand and put it on his chest, "Listen, Sally Ye." You said Angel gave me light, and yes, she let me know that there was still light in my heart.


    However, what really allowed me to climb up from the dungeons of oldnes, step by step, grow, and survive in the dark quagmire of the underground world! It''s you! Sally Ye!


    Angel gave me hope, and you, let me forget in the dark what despair is, for you, I cane to this day.Without you, there would be no me, much less any hope, so. In this world, only you have the right to enter and exit this room as you please and see the weakest part of my heart. "


    Sally looked at the man with reddened eyes. There was a sweet and sour taste in her mouth, making her unable to speak.


    Ye Fan forcefully hugged the girl, patted her back, and said, "Silly girl, don''t get jealous with anyone, and don''t let your imagination run wild. You are already unique in my heart, there is no need to fight over anything, understand?"


    "Hmm ¡­" Sally leaned on the man''s chest and nodded. Her tears slid down. I''m sorry. "I was wrong..."


    <span>Ye Fan pretended to be unhappy and frowned, "When are you going to call me ''Wang'', what did you call me before?" Can''t you scream? "


    <span>Sally Ye''s charming face shed with a hint of redness, "Big Brother Ye Fan..."


    <span>"That''s more like it." Ye Fanughed heartily. He was afraid that Sally would let her imagination run wild. After all, this child had been treated unfairly since he was young, so it was easy for him to be sarcastic.


    After seeing Angel, Ye Fan loosened the knot in Sally''s heart, and felt that it was time to return to China.In the afternoon, Ye Fan, together with the women and Xie Linyuan, left the Purgatory Ind. As for Ronica, she was disheartened by the kidnapping by the magnesium army and nned to be a medical advisor on the ind to solve the problem of the injuries of thebatants.


    Ai''er, on the other hand, had already returned to the country because the Duchy of Ascension had cancelled their engagement. This surprised both Ye Fan and Ai''er. The power of the Apocalypse King had actually given up.<span>When he returned to Hua Hai, it was already night.


    The women all went back to their own residences. When Ye Fan and Su Qingxue returned home, they discovered that there was a customer''s car parked outside the door.<span>Ye Fan sensed it and could not help but reveal a yful expression.


    <span>"Hubby, who is this?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "A brave man." Ye Fan didn''t say anything more, he just held the woman''s hand and walked into the house.

 Chapter 851

    <span>0851


    Walking into the living room of the mansion, Su Qingxue saw three men sitting inside.Aunt Jiang was sitting there with a solemn expression. Seeing that Ye Fan and Su Qingxue had returned, she hurriedly stood up and said, "Ye Fan, Miss, I won''t let them in. They insisted oning in, and I couldn''t stop them."


    Su Qingxue immediately recognized one of the forty-something-year-old men. It was the man she had seen at the graveyard of their hometown, Su Wei!


    "Heh heh, Mr. Lucifer, the Sovereign King of Hell, I am Su Yi from the Su Family of the Ghost Valley. My good-for-nothing second son, Su Wei, had once had a little misunderstanding with you all.


    <span>Today, my eldest son, Su Cen, and I brought this kid to apologize to you. Please forgive us. "


    <span>Dressed in a long green robe, the old man had his grayish-white hair neatlybed. He had a kind smile on his face. He was the current leader of the Su family in the Ghost Valley, Su Yi.


    ording to seniority, Su Yi could be considered Su Qingxue''s second grandfather. Although she was an adopted son, she was still a member of the Su family.


    <span>It was just that after the matter of sending Su Wei to snatch the Ghost Valley Ring from the cemetery, Su Qingxue naturally did not have any good feelings towards her second grandfather.


    Beside him was a slightly older man with short, vigorous hair. He was Su Wei''s eldest son, Su Cen.


    Obviously, the Su n already knew about Ye Fan''s identity, and these days, themotion caused by him in the world was also being transmitted to the country.


    <span>Even if the average family or organization didn''t know about it, the Ghost Valley would definitely know about it.


    When the Su Family saw Ye Fan, they would of course behave themselves, not daring to be the least bit negligent.


    Su Yi felt Su Qingxue''s cold gaze and chuckled, "Qingxue, this is our first time meeting. I know that you misunderstood Second Grandpa, but please listen to my exnation.


    We are a family, all for the Su n''s future, all for the purpose of revitalizing the Su n''s prestige.


    "Humph!" Nonsense! If Ye Fan was not here, we would have already been dead, what family are you talking about? "On the side, Aunt Jiang was full of indignation, but Su Qingxue reached out her hand to stop her.


    "Aunt Jiang ¡­" "Let''s not talk about this anymore."


    <span>Auntie Jiang could only helplessly say, "Miss, they are simply harboring ulterior motives. Please don''t be soft-hearted!"


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded, "Aunt Jiang, I will handle it. You rest first."


    Although Aunt Jiang was furious, she could only withdraw after hearing what Su Qingxue said. She didn''t want to see the Su family when she returned to her room.


    "Sit," Su Qingxue stretched out her hand and said calmly.<span>Ye Fan didn''t say much from the beginning. He didn''t know what Su Qingxue nned to do with her rtives. If she wanted to kill them, it was just a matter of words, there was no need to say anything more.


    <span>With Ye Fan''s current attitude towards the Ghost Valley, or the Ghost Valley''s attitude towards him, there was no need to talk.


    <span>Thus, it was better for Su Qingxue to handle this matter. It seemed that the woman had her own considerations.


    Su Yi also noticed that Ye Fan''s attitude was very cold. A glimmer of light flickered in his eyes. He smiled and said, "Alright, I''m really sorry for suddenlying here today. I''ll disturb your restte at night."


    "It shouldn''t be sudden. You must know that we will be back today, right?" Su Qingxue said.<span>"Haha ¡­" Qingxue, I didn''t expect you to speak so straightforwardly. Then I won''t beat around the bush. Indeed, we''ve been waiting for you toe back. "Su Yi said.


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Su Yi cast a nce at his eldest son.


    <span>Su Cen understood and took out a small USB drive from his waist and ced it in front of Su Qingxue.


    This was because the Su n''s three sons were all wearing retro clothing, so they could stuff some small items into their belts.


    "What is this?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Su Yi said, "Inside this is the map of the Ghost Valley, including how to enter the Ghost Valley and the rest of theyout of the Ghost Valley. There is also information on the current main management of the Ghost Valley, theposition of the members of the Zhuge family, our Ghost Valley''s Su family, and Elder Yuan ¡­<span>It could be said that even the Dragon Soul didn''t understand the inside information of the ghost valleys, but ¡­ I''ve asked Cen''er to prepare all of them and intend to pass them to you. "


    Su Cen said, "Niece Qingxue, as long as you have this information, you can quickly grasp the situation in the Ghost Valley. It will also be much easier for you to return to the Ghost Valley. "


    <span>"Return to Ghost Valley?" Su Qingxue asked, "You want me to go back?"


    <span>Su Yi said with a serious face, "Qingxue, to be honest, when your great-grandfather adopted me, it wasn''t to fight for power, but to protect the Su Family''s foundation in the Ghost Valley.


    It''s a pity that both your grandfather and father don''t have much talent in cultivation, but you are different. I see that you have already reached the Innate Realm and you have be husband and wife with the legendary expert, the King of Hell.


    This talent and contacts, if you want to return to Ghost Valley and be the leader of our Su Family, there will be no problem at all! ""The key thing is that you''re still holding the Ghost Valley Ring. Seeing the ring is like seeing the valley master. No matter how amazing Zhuge Tianming is, since he didn''t pull the ring, it doesn''t make sense!" Su Cen said.


    Su Wei also quickly said with a ttering smile, "I was the one who offended you, but Qingxue, we truly believe that you are the hope of the Ghost Valley Su Family. That''s why we came to apologize and offer our sincerity."


    <span>Hearing this, Su Qingxue did not rush to get the te. She thought for a while and asked: "You want me to go back to the Ghost Valley and be the Su Family''s master, then what can you get? Or perhaps ¡­ What do you want? "


    Su Yiughed bitterly and waved his hand: "Qingxue, you''re worrying too much, what else can we hope for? My father and son, including those of our bloodline, all hope that the Su n can once again be the master of the Ghost Valley.


    The Zhuge family is bing more and more rampant. They don''t put us in their eyes. Only you and your wife can really suppress them.


    <span>As long as you can revive the Su Family''s prestige, I, Su Yi, will take my two sons and my grandchildren to seclusion in the fields.


    "That''s right... "We know our own limitations. In the Ghost Valley, we were always suppressed by the Zhuge family, and we are indeed too tired," Su Cen said with a bitter face.


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes and asked, "Did Zhuge Tianming know that you guys came today?"


    <span>"Oh, don''t worry, sir. We have our own information manager. He purposely hid it well this time. We won''t let the Zhuge family discover it." Su Yi said very politely to Ye Fan.


    "Then do you know that the Heaven''s Eye is secretly helping the White Queen and the others to deal with me?" Ye Fan asked again.


    Su Yi hurriedly waved his hand with a serious expression and said, "Sir, this matter was all done by Zhuge Tianming! We don''t know! If you knew, you would have been informed!


    <span>We just hate it that almost all the resources in this Ghost Valley are controlled by the Zhuge family. We only found out about itter! "


    "Is that so..." Ye Fan nodded, not asking any further questions.


    <span>Su Qingxue reached out her hand and took the sh drive. "I understand. I need to finish looking through the information and think about it. You guys can leave first." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 852

    0852


    <span>Su Cen and Su Wei wanted to say something, but they were stopped by Su Yi. One second. La! Free of Bullseye!


    <span>Su Yi stood up and smiled, "Alright, the reason we came today is to make a show of ourselves. In the future, Qingxue, you want to go back to Ghost Valley?


    "If there''s anything you need, or want to ask, please leave our contact information. We are family, so there''s no need to be polite."


    "En," Su Qingxue responded indifferently and didn''t intend to get up to send him off.<span>Su Yi and his son silently walked out of the house, closed the door, and drove away.


    <span>It wasn''t until they were out of the residential area of Egret County and onto the road that Su Wei couldn''t help but curse, "This little bitch married Lucifer on her own. She''s actually so arrogant in front of us!


    "If it wasn''t for her man, her bones would have long since rotted in the mud. She really doesn''t know what''s good for herself!""Brother, we have no choice but to lower our heads when we are under the roof. If we want to deal with Zhuge Tianming and if we want to continue standing in the Ghost Valley, we must rely on the power.


    Temporarily tolerating Su Qingxue for the future was a golden opportunity that only came once in a lifetime. Lucifer would definitely go against the Zhuge family for the sake of Su Qingxue.Once they fight, the Zhuge family won''t have much luck. At that time, we will be the helpers of Su Qingxue, and they won''t be able to do anything to us.


    Su Qingxue is just a silly little girl. How could she control the Ghost Valley? She still has to rely on her father and us, as well as the many Elders on the boat ¡­ ¡­ "At that time, in the Ghost Valley, we will be the ones in control." Su Cen grinned and said.


    "But... "This Lucifer is not easy to deal with. If he was here, we would never be able to raise our heads in front of Su Qingxue," Su Wei said with a frown.


    "Hmph, a wise man like Lucifer. Sooner orter, someone else will deal with him. "First, I''ll borrow his de and kill the Zhuge family. Then, I''ll borrow another''s de and kill Lucifer. Why not?" Su Cen said.Su Yi''s gaze was gloomy as heughed lowly, "The two of you are underestimating that little girl. Before, we were like fire and water. Today, when we go and talk like this, do you think she''ll believe us all?


    We still have a lot of things to do if we want to gain her trust. Just today, when we came over, our lives were actually in danger ¡­. If you want to achieve great things, then you have to lick the blood off of the de. "


    <span>"Father is right. I was also worried that Lucifer would directly vent his anger towards Zhuge Tianming on us." Su Cen nodded.


    <span>Lucifer and Su Qingxue are both not simple people. They should also know that in order to take revenge and return to the Ghost Valley, we need to lead the way and provide support ¡­ So, for the time being, we are safe.


    <span>The next key was to gain Su Qingxue''s trust. The best thing would be to give her some favors, so ¡­ Our n will be secure. "


    Su Cen and Su Wei looked at each other as they pondered over their next n ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.Stars filled the sky, and a gentle breeze blew.


    On the balcony outside the study, Su Qingxue leaned against the railing, her hand caressing the tray as she pondered.


    "Wife, do you want a Coke?"Ye Fan came to the balcony. He took out two cans of Diet Coke from the refrigerator and handed one to Su Qingxue.


    He wanted to drink it, so he told Aunt Jiang to buy it and put it in the fridge.


    <span>Su Qingxue nced at him and shook her head, "What are you drinking sote at night for? Even if you''re in good health, you''re too reckless."


    "Hehe, if you don''t want to drink, then I''ll drink." Ye Fan enjoyed himself by gulping downrge mouthfuls of water, and burped happily.


    Su Qingxue helplessly looked at the man and asked: "What kind of scheme do you think Su Yi and his son have?"


    Ye Fan shrugged nonchntly andughed, "In the eyes of a lion or tiger, what are these smelly rats scheming? Is there a need to think about it?"


    <span>"You mean, no matter what they''re thinking, you''ll eat them?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and shook his head, "It''s too smelly, just smacking it to death would do."


    "It seems that you don''t believe their words at all." Su Qingxue said with a faint smile.<span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand and hooked onto the woman''s shoulder, "Wife, I don''t care who is in charge in the Ghost Valley, but the Zhuge family must be eliminated.


    As for Su Yi and the others, they wanted nothing more than to take advantage of the chaos and reap the rewards. These kinds of people can never trust them. "<span>Su Qingxue nodded and was about to say something when Ye Fan''s phone rang.


    <span>"Who''s still looking for you in the middle of the night?" Su Qingxue frowned.


    <span>Ye Fan was also puzzled. He took out his phone to take a look and hurriedly tried to hide it.


    However, Su Qingxue still caught a glimpse of it and snorted, "Answer it. It''s been so long since Ist saw you, I think I''ve missed you."Ye Fan awkwardly smiled, the person calling was Chu Yunyao.


    <span>He walked back into the house as if nothing had happened, went around to his room, and picked up the phone. "Yao Yao, what''s the matter?"


    <span>"You can''t have forgotten!?" Chu Yunyao unhappily said.


    <span>"Forgot what?"


    <span>"The people from our Chu n that are going to participate in the Hidden Dragon Battle will be back in Hua Hai in the early hours of the next morning. Don''t you n to go and see them?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    <span>Ye Fan pped his forehead, and suddenly remembered that the time hade. Before he returned home, he still remembered, but he forgot toe back.


    <span>"Oh, it''s already early in the morning. Why don''t we let them find a ce to rest first? I''ll look for them when the sun rises. Aren''t we going to have the geniuses to participate in the selection?" Ye Fan muttered in his heart, he still wants to give his wife a "massage" tonight...


    Chu Yunyao went silent for a few seconds, then lightly asked, "Do you have any objections to me?""Ah?" "What do you mean?" Ye Fan was confused.


    <span>"Why didn''t you call me when they all went to Purgatory Ind?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile, so it turned out that women cared about this.


    <span>"Don''t misunderstand, I''m not jealous. I''m not that bored. I''m just very curious, what kind of special technology is on that ind?"


    Chu Yunyao exined, but no matter how she listened, it was obvious.<span>Ye Fan sighed, "Little Yao Yao, I only thought you were in Beijing doing research. Anyway, you are quite safe, so I didn''t call you." "Next time, I''ll definitely bring you along. I''ll take you alone and make up for it!"


    <span>"Hmph, do you think I care? As you wish, I don''t want to go to your ce anymore. I''ll pick them up at the airport myself, and you can''te.


    In any case, this is a matter of our Chu Family. Since the training has ended, I''ll bring them to the selection. You can do what you want. "Chu Yunyao hung up the phone after she finished speaking.


    Ye Fan listened to the "Du Du" sound on the phone and felt that the woman was actually unhappy.<span>He clenched his teeth and ran into Su Qingxue''s study. After informing the woman, he ran out of the house.


    Ever since Ye Fan had raced against Zi Han twice, he had been toozy to drive in the evening, so he directly sprinted all the way to the airport.


    Remembering that women seemed to like milk tea, he went to a milk tea shop that opened at midnight and bought two cups.<span>After waiting at the airport''s VIP entrance for half an hour, he saw Chu Yunyao wearing a camel-colored windbreaker as she elegantly walked in.


    "Little Yao Yao!" Ye Fan nced at the long legs of the pair of ck stockings and immediately knew that the woman had arrived.


    <span>Chu Yunyao was a little surprised to see the man. She coldly said, "What are you doing here? Aren''t you staying at home with your wife? "


    Ye Fan thought to himself, although giving his wife a massage is also veryfortable, but it is still not as good as fighting for real.


    "ording to my experience, when women say ''don''te,'' it means''e quickly. ''So I came here and bought you a fourth season milk cap." Ye Fan handed over a cup of milk tea and said. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 853

    0853


    Chu Yunyao looked at the man''s proud face, then looked at the cup of milk tea. She didn''t know what to feel, she wanted to hit him for some reason, but she felt happy inside.


    The woman herself was conflicted, she didn''t know what this meant.


    Although there were a lot of psychological changes, his expression didn''t change.On the other hand, Liu Bingjun from the Divine Fire Cult, who hade with Chu Yunyao, covered his mouth andughed. He pinched his fingers together as he said, "Mr. Ye is so considerate, so sweet."


    Although Liu Bingjun was just praising him, no matter how you listened to him, it just became twisted.


    "You shut up. Is there a need for yourment?" Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at Liu Bingjun.Liu Bingjun puffed up his mouth, his face was full of stubble and his expression was quite strange, "You''re annoying, but you won''t let me say it."


    Chu Yunyao simply epted the milk tea, took a sip, and said, "Let''s go, their ne is almost here."


    <span>Ye Fan was already used to Chu Yunyao''s cold face, so he didn''t mind. He also wanted to see what the Chu Family''s young people''s training had done.


    <span>Recently, he had been busy with his own matters and had not paid much attention to those young people. As the head instructor, he really did have the suspicion that he was leaving the job as the head storekeeper.


    When they arrived at the VIP reception room, the two entered and discovered that there was already a man wearing a shirt and tie, a sessful person dressed, waiting there. It was actually Chu Yunyao''s cousin, Chu Yunsheng.


    <span>Chu Yunsheng''s bodyguard, Liu Bingjun''s'' boyfriend '', and Chen Liangyue were also present.


    <span>The short-haired Chen Liangyue was still neutral. When he saw Liu Bingjun, he even blinked.


    <span>"Darling!" Liu Bingjun immediately ran over and hugged Chen Liangyue.


    Chu Yunyao didn''t think that Chu Yunsheng woulde, "My little brother, weren''t you discussing about working together abroad?"


    Chu Yunsheng rxed his brows and smiled, "Yun Tian has returned from his training. I''ve finished my matters in advance and have rushed over to pick him up."<span>"You''re still a blood rted little brother after all, you''re quite considerate huh." Chu Yunyao sat down and said.


    "No matter what you say, it is rted to the reputation of our Chu family. "I''ve invited my sweetheart over to train our Chu Family''s young talents. I haven''t seen her in the past two months, there shouldn''t be any problems right?" Chu Yunsheng nced at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was toozy to talk to him. He sat on the sofa and looked at Liu Bingjun with great interest, kissing and kissing his "boyfriend" Chen Lianyue.<span>Chu Yunyao said, "Don''t worry, I''m afraid you won''t be able to find anyone in this world who is more suitable to be a teacher than Ye Fan."


    "Oh, then we must see what the results areter on." Chu Yunsheng coldlyughed.


    Ye Fan scratched his head and said, "I didn''t even ask, did they alle back alive this time?"


    Chu Yunyao knit her brows, "What?" Don''t you know about them? "<span>"I didn''t ask, I only arranged for them to be sent back to the country," said Ye Fan. He had basically left most of it up to Azzle to handle.


    <span>Chu Yunsheng''s face immediately darkened, "Ye Fan! If anything happens to Yun Tian, I will definitely not let you off! "


    Ye Fan spread out his hands, "Before we went there, I already said that the first way was the hardest, so it''s normal for them to die. It''s not like I forced them to go there." "Moreover, even if Chu Yuntian dies, what can you do to me?"<span>"You ¡­" Chu Yunsheng''s expression was dark and uncertain, but he was more worried, afraid that his youngest brother would be missing from the group of people that walked in.


    Chu Yunyao also began toin, "You''re too careless. At the very least, shouldn''t you ask if there are any casualties?"


    Ye Fan awkwardly smiled and said, "Actually, even if you don''t ask me, you won''t be able to change it in the end. You''ll know soon enough."


    A few minutester, a private jetnded smoothly, and a group of young people, without any luggage, walked through the express route.


    Chu Yunyao had already made her orders, she didn''t have much time to check on them as she directly brought them to the VIP resting area.When the group of people entered the room, Chu Yunyao, Chu Yunsheng, even Liu Bingjun, and Chen Lianyue''s expressions all changed.


    Compared to two months ago, the cultivation of the nine young men that walked in had obviously improved, and their progress was shocking.They were tanned, had short hair, were sturdy, and some had scars on their faces and bodies.


    However, the most important thing was that the temperament of these nine youths hadpletely changed!


    Although they were all originally martial artists, after all, they were both raised by the Chu n and the God Fire Cult. They had the appearance of young masters and young misses, and were still young and tender.


    However, the nine of them were no longer immature and calm. Instead, they were steady and reserved, like sharp des hidden in scabbards, concealing their sharpness!This was especially true for Chu Yuntian and Wu Jingyu, these two youths from the 18 Hells, who had gone to the Blood Family Prison. It was as if they had been reborn.


    Originally, Chu Yunyao and Chu Yunsheng could see through him with a single nce, but now, they could no longer see through him.


    Ye Fan nced at this group of youngsters, and had a rough idea of what was going on. Overall, the results were still eptable.


    "Yun Tian ¡­." Chu Yunsheng stepped forward and grabbed his younger brother''s shoulder.<span>"Brother, I''m back." Chu Yuntian did not seem that excited, but his tone was very sincere.


    Chu Yunyao counted the people twice and asked with a frown, "Where''s Wang Shan?"


    "He''s dead." Wu Jingyu coldly replied.<span>Compared to that young girl from before, the current Wu Jingyu, when facing Chu Yunyao, did notck any momentum in speaking.


    <span>Chu Yunyao was stunned, "How did you die?"


    <span>"He''s the administrator of the eighteenth level of hell. Tell us, that he was deceived, assassinated, and then sucked dry of his blood on the ninth level ¡­" Wu Jingyu calmly said, she didn''t seem to feel sad at all.


    Chu Yunyao and Chu Yunsheng felt a chill in their hearts. Wu Jingyu casually mentioned Wang Shan''s death, but there was only one exnation - she was already numb to it!<span>In that ce, constantly facing death would cause this young girl to no longer have any fear towards death.


    Deceit, betrayal, ambushes, ambushes, in that ce where life was not respected at all, they could not be merciful in any way.


    Other than raising one''s cultivation and strength, it was also to allow one''s mind to grow as fast as possible. Otherwise, it was possible for one to be toyed with to death.<span>"When you came out, which floor did you reach?" Ye Fan lit a cigarette and casually asked.


    <span>Chu Yuntian had a face full of respect as he said, "Mr. Ye, we are all on the seventh floor."


    After this experiential learning, they already knew that Ye Fan''s position and influence around the world was quite admirable.


    Ye Fan smiled, "It''s a level better than I expected, almost close to the Refinement Realm."


    Only then did everyone know that Chu Yuntian and Wu Jingyu had already started half a step into body refining. It had only been two months, yet they had advanced by leaps and bounds. This was both enviable and admirable.


    Chu Yunyao was also very surprised, half a step into body refining. At this age, in any famous sect or sect, it would be considered the best.<span>Actually, this is the kind of explosive potential that humans have when they are in dire straits. Ye Fan actually felt that this was very normal.


    "Alright, it''s fortunate that nine people came back. You''re all very tired. First go to the hotel and rest." Chu Yunyao said.<span>However, Ye Fan stopped him by saying, "No need to rest, go and inspect them first, they just need to learn something." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 854

    <span>0854


    When Chu Yunsheng heard it, he said unhappily, "Even if it''s made of iron, after training outside for two months, shouldn''t I have a rest!? Mr. Ye, don''t you understand the principle of going overboard? "


    <span>However, before Ye Fan could say anything, Chu Yuntian opened his mouth and said, "Brother, we are not tired. We''ve already rested enough after sitting on the ne for a few hours."


    The other young men also nodded in agreement. Although they looked a few years older, their eyes were full of spirit.<span>"Mr. Ye, please continue to guide us!" Chu Yuntian sincerely said, and the group of people behind him were also eagerly looking at Ye Fan.


    Chu Yunsheng was stunned as he looked at his younger brother and the group of youngsters. He was speechless as he suddenly realized that in these two months, these youngsters'' growth had far surpassed his imagination.<span>Ye Fan smiled, "At least it''s like this. That''s good, there are some empty wastnds outside the airport, just go there."


    <span>"Thiste at night, can''t we find a training ground? Our Cloud Peak Group has a martial arts building right below?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    "The war will not start in the martial arts building, and the enemies will not approach you in broad daylight," said Ye Fan.


    When everyone heard this, they all nodded in agreement. These days, when they faced the true cruel underground world, they could better understand Ye Fan''s intentions.<span>The group arrived at an open area outside of the airport. This was originally a rice field, but due to the construction of the airport, it had be abandoned.


    "Mr. Ye, do you want to guide us?" Chu Yuntian asked in anticipation. Amongst this group of youngsters, he was the leader.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I will fight with you guys, but you guys won''t be able to learn anything."


    Everyone heard this and silently felt some regret, but they also understood. After all, the God Fire Sect''s Sect Leader was also defeated by Ye Fan in one move. They really didn''t have the qualifications to fight with Ye Fan."Let that Liu Bingjun spar with you guys." Ye Fan said.


    Liu Bingjun, who was snuggling up to Chen Liangyue, heard her and said coquettishly, "Why are you looking for me? I''m sweating so much at night and want to take a bath again."


    "Cut the crap! If I tell you to go, then go! " Chen Liangyue lectured.Liu Bingjun looked a little wronged, but he had no choice but to go with his "boyfriend".


    Chu Yuntian had originally nned to go first, but he was rejected by Ye Fan. Under Ye Fan''s orders, a few of the weaker disciples started to greet Liu Bingjun.


    The fight had given Liu Bingjun a fright, because although these young men were still in the Upper Sky Realm, their fighting awareness and moves were all very practical.


    <span>What they had learned from the mercenaries of the Barhams was to use the most effectivebat skills at all costs to kill the enemy.


    On the battlefield, a single thought could cause one to die tragically if one''s move was not effective.


    Therefore, these young men were fighting ferociously, as if they were going to fight to the death with Liu Bingjun.


    After a while, Liu Bingjun became serious and fought a few moves with the advantage of cultivation base, defeating them one by one.


    <span>As the strength of the young warriors in the battle increased, so did the pressure on Liu Bingjun. From the initial thirty-four percent, his Burning Fire Divine Art had increased to sixty-seven percent of his strength.


    When Wu Jingyu went up on stage, Liu Bingjun no longer had any advantages over his moves. He forcefully used 90% of his power to suppress Wu Jingyu, but the girl was still trying her best to avoid him, unable to find a chance to win.


    It was just like how he saw hungry wolves battling with rhinoceroses and elephants. Even though their physiques weren''t equal, he relied on his nimble movements and sharp judgement to persevere in battle and asionally take a bite out of them.Chen Liangyue, who was watching from the side, was also dumbfounded, "How is this possible?!? How could we be in such a sorry state from such a battle?!"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Generally speaking, the cultivation of internal energy only increases the amount of true energy. Although to the body refining level, the muscles, bones, and meridians will all significantly improve, but not to a decisive degree."


    As for actualbat, it was not only a test of one''s true qi cultivation, but also a test of one''s technique, consciousness, experience, sensitivity, and, at critical moments, one''s spirit and fighting spirit.


    "Although Liu Bingjun has good talent for ancient martial arts and cultivation base, but in terms of actualbat, he has never had as many experiences as these youngsters in the past two months."Liu Bingjun, who was in the middle of battle, was anxious too. He felt that it was too shameful. He was finally infuriated. He shook his fists and a scarlet red shockwave burst out from his body!


    Wu Jingyu was unable to dodge the attack, and was blown away by the impact, falling to the ground.


    <span>"Hey!" Liu Bingjun, what are you doing?! A spar, are you going to seriously injure her!? " Seeing that, Chu Yunyao immediately scolded him.


    Liu Bingjun realized that he was being reckless and smiled apologetically: "I... I didn''t mean to ¡­ "


    "Aren''t you doing this on purpose!?" Chu Yunyao stared at him as she spoke.


    Liu Bingjun ran behind Chen Liangyue, looking pitiful.


    Chu Yuntian stood out and said, "Brother Liu, I haven''t sparred with you yet."


    "I''m not going to fight, I''m not going to fight anymore. I''m afraid of you guys," Liu Bingjun shook his head.


    Chen Liangyue rolled up his sleeves. "How about I give it a try?"<span>Just when she was eager to give it a try, Ye Fan said, "There''s no need to try, it''s already possible."


    Chu Yuntian felt a wave of disappointment, "Why, Mr. Ye, I haven''t shown it yet."


    "Keep your strength in check until the official selection begins." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    <span>Chu Yuntian clenched his fists, his eyes revealing a strong desire, but he could only endure it.


    <span>The results of the test made Chu Yunyao feel quite happy. She did not expect that Ye Fan would be able to raise the cultivation of these people by arge amount without even asking for two months.


    After arriving at the Cloud Hotel, Chu Yunyao arranged for everyone to rest first. When the sun rose, they would head over to the Cloud Province where the Hidden Dragon Battle Assembly was located.


    Ye Fan very naturally entered Chu Yunyao''s suite. Just as the woman took off her jacket, Ye Fan grabbed her waist from behind.Chu Yunyao knew what a man wanted to do, but she still had things to ask, so she turned around and said, "Do you think that our Chu Family has the chance to do so?"


    <span>"What?"


    "Selection! Is there anyone who can get elected? " Chu Yunyao was very respectful, if there was someone that was able to get elected, then her position in the Chu Family would bepletely secured.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "How would I know? I have never seen all the disciples from other sects and families."


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart, if a person like Zi Han was also going to participate, then Chu Yuntian and the others would definitely be inferior to him.


    Chu Yunyao slightly knit her brows, "I hope that in this selection, thepetitors will have fewer monsters ¡­ ¡­"<span>"Hehe, Little Yao Yao, it''s already sote, let''s sleep first. There''s no use in thinking about these questions." Ye Fan smiled, and began to insincerely extend his hands into Chu Yunyao''s clothes, lowering his head at the same time to kiss her.


    "It''s been a few days since west met. Little Yao Yao, why do you feel that your skin is even more tender now?"


    As Ye Fan was kissing, Chu Yunyao pushed him away and held his hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Fan was stunned.


    <span>Chu Yunyao coldly said, "If you''re going to sleep, then go to sleep. You''re muttering amongst yourself. What are you trying to do?"


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, andughed evilly, "That''s right, then we should just go straight to sleep."


    Finishing his words, Ye Fan impolitely picked up the woman and roughly threw her onto the bed, and then pounced on her.


    Chu Yunyao didn''t need any extra teasing, nor did she need any sweet words. What Chu Yunyao wanted was very direct, and also very subtle. However, Ye Fan was able to understand ¡­ ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 855

    0855The next morning, Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao, along with nine other young people, flew to the Cloud Province. The military specially sent a bus to pick up everyone and headed towards the southern mountains.


    <span>There, Xia Feng built a secret secret Dragon Soul secret service training base, which was also where the selection was going to take ce this time.


    <span>The deeper they went into the mountains, the less people there were. There were only some viges with national styles.


    There were other vehicles on the way as well. They were all participants from famous sects and ancient martial arts sects from all over the country.


    "It seems like there are quite a few people participating in this year''s selection too. We''ve already run into over a dozen cars on the road." Chu Yunyao looked out of the window, her expression somewhat worried.<span>Ye Fan looked at the woman''s pretty face andpared it with the woman he had fought in the hotel in the early morning with. Compared to this dignified and noble woman at this moment, it really was a sharp contrast.


    "Why have you been staring at me?" Chu Yunyao noticed the man''s gaze and frowned as she spoke.


    "She''s pretty. Can''t I look at my woman?" Ye Fan said with a smile.<span>Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at him, "You sure are rxed, you''re still in the mood to stare at me? If we don''t get a single person this time, I won''t be your woman. "


    Ye Fan''s face stiffened, "How can that be? It''s not like I''m the judge, how can I know who they chose..." Besides, if you don''t think so, then so be it. I can even let you run away? "


    <span>"Hmph, if this selection fails, I won''t help you trante the information about the Earth''s axis, you decide!" Chu Yunyao inserted her hands in front of her.


    Ye Fan twitched his mouth. This woman was really stubborn. It seems that if I really can''t do it, then I''ll have to discuss it with the Dragon King or open the back door.


    <span>When the car reached the training base, it was only then did they realize that there was quite a bit of a hidden ce in the cove.


    At a nce, it was around the size of five or six football fields. Three sides were wrapped by mountains. The walls of the buildings seemed quite old, but they were all very sturdy, like fort after fort.Arriving at this ce, one could sense the breath of an ancient martial artist everywhere. Ye Fan felt that this was very simr to the Sai Te Conference, and not a ce where ordinary people shoulde to.


    After getting off the car, a Dragon Soul female secret service agent came over and registered everyone''s identities."Wee everyone from Tan City''s Chu Family. This is your room''s door card. The lodging point is in the tallest building on the south side and the dining hall is in the round building on the north side.


    This afternoon at the Grand Meeting Hall, there is a pre-selection meeting. Please be punctual, and I will let you know the specific arrangements for tomorrow''s selection. "The female agent neatly registered and took her room card and left.


    Chu Yuntian and the other young men''s eyes lit up when they saw the groups of young martial artists that had gathered around them.<span>However, no one felt any fear. Instead, they were all eager and full of confidence.


    <span>"Mr. Ye, where should we go next? Should we go warm up first?" Chu Yuntian said.


    <span>"What are you warming up for? You didn''t even eat breakfast. It''s already noon, let''s go to the cafeteria for lunch!" Aren''t you all hungry!? " As Ye Fan said this, he walked towards the cafeteria.


    <span>Chu Yunyao and the Chu Family youths were all speechless. They couldn''t help but think of the time when Ye Fan had gone to the Chu Family. It seemed like the most urgent matter was to eat.


    "The reincarnation of a hungry ghost ¡­" Chu Yunyao mumbled a few sentences. She could only bring everyone to the cafeteria.<span>They had not gone far when someone called out their names from a distance.


    <span>"Ye Fan!" "Superintendent Chu!"


    Ye Fan originally wanted to pretend to ignore him, but since he was being called out by the others, he could only turn his head, "What is it?" I''m on my way to dinner. "


    <span>Chu Yunyao also recognized him, she was even more familiar with him than Ye Fan was. She revealed a faint smile, "Dragon King."


    Only then did the Chu n''s youths know that this mighty general was Dragon King of the Dragon Soul, so they all respectfully bowed.


    Ye Longteng''s gaze lingered on Ye Fan''s face for a while, and then smiled thoughtfully, "Although I had long heard that you promised to help the Chu n train these children, I did not expect you toe in person.How is it, have you gotten enough of the limelight recently? I just returned to my hometown for a few days, and you have created a huge wave throughout the world! "


    Chu Yunyao and the group of youths all looked at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze. They had all heard of this, but with the Dragon King mentioning it, they all confirmed the news.<span>It was hard to imagine that such an expert who could cause such a ruckus in the underground world was actually like a rice bucket in front of them. No matter where they went, they would want to eat first ¡­


    <span>However, it was fortunate that Ye Fan had such an image. Otherwise, Chu Yuntian and the others would not even dare to speak in front of him.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Bringing the brothers to find a ce to have a meal together. I didn''t get them toe to China, it has nothing to do with your dragon soul, right?""Hehe, don''t think too much about it. With your current status, going to the cafeteria for a meal is a bit too ungracious.


    <span>I was just about to go to dinner with a few of the heads who came to admire you.


    "Why don''t I take this opportunity to introduce you. From now on, you''ll be more like a fish in water in China ¡­" Ye Long Teng said with a profound look in his eyes.


    Ye Fan had some doubts in his heart, why was this guy getting closer and closer to him? Could it be that he is not afraid of getting close to those leaders and then devouring them?


    "No need, I still like eating with my woman." Ye Fan hooked his arm around Chu Yunyao''s fragrant shoulder.


    "Haha, Superintendent Chu is a pir of the country, you shoulde to the private dining room to have your meal as well." Ye Long said.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "Farewell, farewell. I am only here to watch the selection and am not interested in meeting with other people. That kind of asion is not suitable for me."


    <span>Ye Longteng did not give up and said, "An extraordinary person is extremely well-received. What is there to be restrained about? With your status, no one will say anything about you. Those few people should be happy to see you.


    Moreover, didn''t you want the Chu Family disciples to be chosen? Those who sit at the same table as us today include tomorrow''s overall judge ¡­ "


    <span>When these words came out, Ye Fan was not interested, but Chu Yunyao was moved.


    <span>If he could establish a good rtionship with the chief judge in advance, with the help of Ye Fan''s background, and y with his personal love cards, maybe tomorrow he would have a 90% chance of winning!


    Chu Yunyao did not care if it was cheating or not, as long as she could get the Patriarch''s seat, what was a back door?"Since the Dragon King is so graciously invited, we should go. Otherwise, we''re not giving our host any face ¡­" Chu Yunyao tugged at Ye Fan''s clothes.


    Ye Fan looked at the woman helplessly. He obviously knew what Chu Yunyao meant, but he had the nagging feeling that Ye Longteng had other intentions.


    "If you want to go, go by yourself. I will go to the cafeteria with them to eat. I have no interest in dealing with those people." How could Ye Fan just listen to a woman? He waved his hand and rejected her. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 856

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0856


    This made Chu Yunyao a little angry. She knit her brows, but if Ye Fan didn''t go, she would be too embarrassed to go.Ye Longteng also did not expect that Ye Fan would not give him face, and could not help but to shake his head with a wry smile, "Your temper is really simr..." "Whatever, it''s up to you."


    Ye Fan frowned, "What do you mean by ''really looks like''?"<span>Ye Longughed heartily, "It''s nothing. I just remembered someone, so I''ll be going now."


    Waiting until Ye Long had left, Chu Yunyao said in dissatisfaction, "Why don''t you go? What a great chance this was! So what if he had a meal with the highest-ranking officials of China? Will it lower your status? "


    <span>Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "To eat with those people, even if you don''t move, you still have to toast. You aren''t familiar with them, why drink?" It''s just a meal, there''s no need to get so tired. "


    "What if it''s because you don''t want to go and the chief judge has an opinion on you and it involves our Chu family?" Chu Yunyao asked.<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Little Yao Yao, don''t worry, that Dragon King won''t talk nonsense. What''s more, if they dare to do something about it, I will definitely not let them go."


    "Really? Will you fight against the higher-ups of China for them? " Chu Yunyao asked.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Chu Yuntian and the other young men and said, "They epted my training n, and trusted me with their lives.


    If they try their best and they should be selected, but are not, because of some unfair treatment, selected, then of course I will stand up for them. "When Chu Yunyao heard this, her heart felt a little better, "You better keep your word!"


    <span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand and pinched the woman''s soft and delicate face, "When have I ever lied to you?"


    "What are you doing in front of them?" Chu Yunyao angrily said.<span>Behind him, Chu Yuntian and the rest were all smiling. In their eyes, if Ye Fan dared to not give the Dragon King face, that was within reason.


    Most of them had been trained at Barhams during this time. Although the situation was special and they didn''t directly participate in the battle for revenge, they still learned a lot about Ye Fan''s past through the mercenaries in Barhams.<span>Under the influence of the Barhams Mercenaries, in their eyes, Ye Fan''s status naturally surpassed that of the Dragon King, to the extent that no one in the whole of China couldpare with him.


    <span>When they arrived at the cafeteria, they found that there were quite a lot of people eating there. It seemed that most of them came early, so they didn''t dare to show the slightest disrespect.


    It was Ye Fan''s first time seeing a canteen full of ancient martial artists. This feeling was quite interesting.


    <span>When an ancient martial artist reached the Xiantian realm, they could endure a long period of hunger. When their body was refined and focused, they could stay hungry for ten to half a month without eating or drinking anything. However, hunger was hard to bear.


    There was no need for a mortal body to go against the stomach. Furthermore, eating was always a pleasure. No matter how high one''s realm was, there were still gluttons.<span>Ye Fan loved to eat. Even in the darkest period of his life, he would try his best to pursue good food, which was why he got to know some international chefs and also knew how to cook.


    <span>He discovered that the food in the cafeteria was quite good. The big pot of Red Braised Meat gave off a tempting smell.


    <span>"Dragon Soul''s food is pretty good." Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Taking the te, he began to crazily sweep through the food. After finishing seven or eight dishes, he couldn''t put down one te, so he took another.


    <span>After he finished all the food, Ye Fan took out another bowl, and told Chu Yuntian to get him a bowl of pickled vegetable soup.


    <span>Chu Yunyao and the others watched as he ate heartily and wolfed down the food, feeling full.


    That was enough, there were too many people in the cafeteria. The appearance of a beautiful woman like Chu Yunyao had attracted the attention of many people, and the way Ye Fan was eating next to her made them feel that the price had dropped.<span>Here, everyone was fighting for face. Who would be so proud of themselves?


    On top of that, no one could sense the slightest trace of Ye Fan''s cultivation level, so there were many people in the cafeteria, pointing and talking, beginning to mock Ye Fan.


    "Hey, can''t you eat more normally? I feel like I''m being looked at like a monkey. "Chu Yunyao said, speechless.<span>Ye Fan didn''t care, as he chewed he vaguely said, "Why do you need to lower yourself to them?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao felt a burst of fatigue in her heart, she couldn''t understand, could it be that even Legend rank experts of the Underground World were so thick-skinned?


    "Mr. Ye." Suddenly, an old man, who looked to be in his sixties or seventies with a moustache, brought a few disciples to Ye Fan''s side and politely called out.


    Ye Fan nced at them, "From the Taiji sect?" What business do you have with me? "


    Ye Fan could feel it from his Zhen Qi.


    <span>The man hurriedly nodded with a smile, "Yes, yes. I am the Tai Chi Sect''s Hurley Mountain. I am an elder of the Tai Chi Sect. I brought a few disciples to participate in the selection and havee to pay my respects to Mr. Ye."


    When the Taiji Sect was almost annihted by Ye Fan, they were then dragged to the Xu family and allied with them.Now, because of the rtionship between Ye Fan and the Xu family, the Xu family had really developed quite well. Along with it, the Taiji sect had also recovered, received the country''s attention, and also gained more neers.


    A skinny camel was bigger than a horse. After all, it was one of the Four Major Sects. Even though there were no top-level experts in a short time, it was still much stronger than the other sects.<span>The Taiji Sect already knew Ye Fan''s identity, so they tried their best to curry favor with Ye Fan. The moment Ye Fan arrived at the cafeteria, they received the news and specially came to pay a visit.


    Originally, the people in the cafeteria wereughing at Ye Fan, but when they suddenly saw the Taiji Sect elder bowing low and bowing low towards Ye Fan, they were all baffled.<span>"Who is that person?"


    "I don''t know ¡­" Why did Taiji Sect go and pay a visit to him? "


    At this moment, there were some rustling soundsing from the cafeteria. Some people were paying attention to the group of people that walked in from outside.It was a group of swordsmen dressed in gray and white robes. Each of them was carrying a three-foot-long de on their back, giving off an extraordinary vibe.


    <span>The one leading them was a middle-aged man with a jade-like face, long hair, and a beard. He gave off the air of an ancient man, and behind him were a few other young men with extraordinary auras.


    "Did you see that? This time, the Mount Shu Sect Leader, Ling Bai, is personally leading the group. It seems that they are determined to win the quota."


    <span>"As expected of the publicly acknowledged number one sect in Sichuan, a sect of the sword. This aura is quite different."


    "I heard that Ling Bai has adopted an orphan, named Jiang Xiao. He''s his most prized disciple. He should be here this time too, I wonder which one of them it is ¡­"


    As they were discussing, they thought that Ling white light and the rest were also here to eat. However, they suddenly saw Ling white light directly turn around and walk towards Ye Fan.Ye Fan looked at the bunch of people from the Mount Shu Sect standing in front of him, thinking to himself, ''Could they be here to avengest time.'' He hadn''t finished his meal yet ¡­


    <span>"I am the Mount Shu Sect Leader, Lin Baiyi. Excuse me, may I ask if you are Mr. Ye Fan?" Ling Baiyi cupped his hands in a polite manner, with a tone of respect.


    This caused the people in the cafeteria to be stunned. When the four great sects came to the cafeteria, they actually went for a guy who looked so ugly and had no cultivation. How could he be so polite? What was going on in this world!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 857

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0857


    Chu Yunyao and the others were also puzzled. It was fine if the Taiji Sect was looking for Ye Fan, but why was the Mount Shu Sect also looking for him?


    Speaking of which, this Ling white light was Ling Yuwei''s father. The father and daughter pair somewhat resembled each other.Ye Fan had just taken a big mouthful of bean sprout and stuffed it into his mouth. "Crack, crack." He chewed on it and said, "It''s me. What''s the matter?"


    <span>Ling Bai replied seriously, "I heard from my father that Mr. Ye is very young, but his martial arts skills are so great that he is impressed. So, I would like to ask Mr. Ye to guide a few of the young disciples of my sect."


    When these words came out, the nearby warriors who were quietly listening almost spurted their food out of their mouths.


    <span>The Sect Leader of the Mount Shu Sect had actually invited someone with no cultivation base to guide the elites of their sect?


    <span>Either Ling Baiyi went crazy, or they heard wrong!?


    However, Chu Yunyao was angry, "Sect Leader Ling, isn''t this a bit inappropriate? Ye Fan is our Chu Family''s head instructor, he brought our Chu Family and the young talents of the Divine me Sect over this time.


    We are rivals with each other, how could you let Ye Fan teach them such a thing? "<span>Ling Bai exined with a straight face, "Don''t worry, Miss Chu. Our Mount Shu Sect has always been open and upright. We would never do something so dishonorable."


    <span>I hope that after the selection ends, I can ask Mr. Ye for some pointers or invite him to the Mount Shu Sect. After all, this ce was very close to Mount Shu. They would arrive in half a day.


    "My father rarely admired anyone in his life. When he returned to the sectst time, he could be said to be full of praise for Mr. Ye. Therefore, being able to invite a great martial artist like Mr. Ye will definitely benefit our disciples a lot."


    When Chu Yunyao heard this, she didn''t care.


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, why does this geezer keep praising him for nothing? Actually, he didn''t even seriously fight with him, nor did he use his sword. Speaking of which, it''s rather embarrassing.


    However, this Ling Bai was a character who dared to admit the strength of others. For the development of the sect, he was willing to ask others to guide the sect''s elites. This attitude was definitely beneficial for the sect''s development.


    <span>Ye Fan pondered. He wanted to see Mount Shu''s Imperial Sword Technique, so he could take advantage of this opportunity to go.


    He was also an expert that had entered the sect with rapt attention, a dignified Sect Master of one of the Four Major Sects and Ling Yuwei''s father. It wouldn''t be appropriate if he didn''t politely say so.


    <span>"Okay then, after the things here are done, I will go to Mount Shu," said Ye Fan.


    Hearing that, Ling Bai revealed a smile, "Then thank you, Mr. Ye. When the Hidden Dragon Battle ends, I will reunite with you."At this moment, a voice called out, "Brother Fan!"


    <span>Ye Fan looked up and smiled, "Zi Han?" You have arrived? "


    <span>The person who came was precisely Zi Han, and along with him was a middle-aged man and a few other young disciples.


    The well-dressed middle-aged man next to him, upon seeing Ye Fan, immediately paled.


    "Zi Han, you know him?"


    "Father, why are you looking like that? We''re friends." Zi Han said in bewilderment.


    <span>"Friend!?" The man gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "He''s the one who killed your brother, Ye Fan!" How could you be friends with him!? "


    <span>Hearing this, Zi Han was immediately shocked, looking at Ye Fan in a daze.


    <span>Ye Fan silently sighed in his heart, the thing he was worried about had still happened.


    <span>This middle-aged man was one of the five great sects, the second eldest son of the Wang family, Wang Luotian, and Wang Han were his second son.


    When Wang Jiu Xiao was killed by Ye Fan, Wang Zihan was recalled back to the Wang family.<span>It was just that Wang Han didn''t have any thoughts of gaining power, so he wasn''t willing to be the head of the family. Thus, he just let him participate in the Hidden Dragon Battle, which was also one way to contribute to the greatest extent to the Wang family.


    "Brother Fan..." What my father said. Is that true? " Wang Han still didn''t dare to believe it.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "I only know that your surname is Wang. Indeed, I was the one who killed your brother."<span>On the side, Chu Yunyao coldlyughed, "Wang Jiuxiao deserves all of his crimes. Even if Ye Fan doesn''t kill him, in order to protect himself, he abandoned the secret of the country, which is a crime of treason. Logically speaking, it would also involve the rest of the Wang family, so Ye Fan killing him is already helping you."


    Towards this despicable, arrogant former "fiance", Chu Yunyao did not have the slightest good impression of him.


    "Miss Chu, my son is no longer here, why must you hurt him so viciously!?" Wang Luotian said in a deep voice.Chu Yunyao lightly snorted, "I just don''t want to, my man was misunderstood by others, and I thought he killed randomly. Wang Jiuxiao''s actions and actions were known by many in the army, even without my evaluation. "


    "You ¡­" Wang Luoyang''s face turned from red to white, it was a pity that Chu Yunyao''s position was special, as an elder he couldn''t say that he was being too excessive.


    <span>When Ye Fan heard the words "my man", he couldn''t help but feel some warmth in his heart. Thinking back to that time when Chu Yunyao was imprisoned for him and stealing information from the Earth''s Axis, he felt even more warm.


    <span>Actually at this critical moment, Chu Yunyao wasn''t as cold as she looked.


    Ye Fan reached out his hand and patted the woman''s thigh, "Okay, this kind of thing, there is no right or wrong, only understanding and not understanding, talking is useless."


    To put it bluntly, even if the Wang family hated him, what could they do?


    <span>Wang Luotian looked at the young men of the Chu n and said, "Zi Han, this time, you don''t have to be so polite when you meet a member of the Chu n! Did you hear that!? "


    <span>Wang Han lowered his head and frowned, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    "Let me ask you, did you hear me clearly!?" Wang Luotian raised his voice.


    Wang Zihan sighed, raised his head and said, "Father, even if you don''t say anything, I will still treat every opponent seriously. I have some matters to attend to, so I will first go back to my room."<span>With that, Wang Zihan left first.


    Wang Luotian and the other Wang family members, seeing the situation, naturally did not stay any longer. After ring at Ye Fan, they left.<span>Lin Baiyuan and Hu Lishan watched from the side, not asking much. After greeting Ye Fan, they did not disturb him for a meal and bid their farewells to the disciples.


    However, just when the disciples of Mount Shu Sect were about to leave, Ye Fan suddenly moved.


    He suddenly sprung up from his seat and stretched out his hand to grab a fat guy among the Mount Shu Sect disciples.<span>Fatty Bai seemed to have sensed it, and he took a sidestep to avoid it.


    But when he wanted to dodge, he realized that Ye Fan''s speed was just too fast!<span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>This Fatty Bai cried out in surprise. In the end, he was still unable to dodge, and Ye Fan had already grabbed him by the throat!


    This scene happened in a sh. By the time everyone had reacted, Ye Fan had already lifted Fatty Bai up, both his feet off the ground!"Mr. Ye ¡­ "This..." While Ling Bai was surprised by Ye Fan''s explosive power, he also didn''t understand what had happened.


    Ye Fan looked gloomily at Fatty Bai, "You are quite bold."<span>Fatty Bai opened his mouth with much difficulty. "Yes ¡­" I''m sorry. I... I was wrong. I was wrong. "Let me go ¡­"


    "Jiang Xiaobai!" What exactly did you do!? " He was clear that Ye Fan would not suddenly make a move. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 858

    One second. Org, free of charge!<span>0858


    The people in the cafeteria were also shocked. Only then did they realize that this was the rumored prodigy of Mount Shu''s rookie, Jiang Xiao.


    Except, Fatty Bai''s appearance was a bit far from what they''d imagined.<span>Ye Fan''s sudden action made many people feel dizzy. Only then did they realize that there was a reason why Hu Li and Ling Baiyi hade to pay their respects to him.


    Without waiting for Jiang Xiaobai to exin, Ye Fan grabbed a smartphone from Jiang Xiaobai''s hand.<span>Unlock.


    Ye Fan released Jiang Xiaobai and let him press the button with his fingerprint.


    Jiang Xiaobai coughed twice, his head drooping. He was very unwilling to let go of the matter as he pointed his finger to unlock it.<span>When the screen split open, what appeared was the camera''s interface.


    <span>Ye Fan clicked into the photo album, and discovered that there was a small video in it. The person who was filming it was Chu Yunyao!


    From this angle, it was all from top to bottom, taking pictures of Chu Yunyao''s side view, including Chu Yunyao''s haughty altitude!<span>Coincidentally, the clothes Chu Yunyao was wearing today were a bit shaky, and there was a hint of alluring white at the cor.


    If it was an ordinary person who saw it, they wouldn''t have thought much of it. In this era, exposing this much was nothing.


    But the angle of this little video from Jiang Xiaobai was very vulgar. It was as if he wanted to reach his hand into Chu Yunyao''s clothes.


    "Abnormal!"<span>When Chu Yunyao saw this, she raised her hand and pped Jiang Xiaobai!


    "Sect Leader Ling, this disciple of yours is interesting." Ye Fan grinned, pinched his hand, and directly crushed his phone!


    Jiang Xiaobai screamed, "My phone!" Aiya! There were still many photos and videos left ¡­ This ¡­ "This..."Ling Baiyi and the other Mount Shu disciples lost all their face. As their masters, Ling Baiyi''s face turned green.


    <span>"You ¡­ You scoundrel! I''ve told you so many times that martial artists have a pure heart and few desires. Otherwise, how could they step into the peak of martial arts! You. You are truly unrepentant! "You''re asking for a beating!"


    Ling Bai waved his fist and gave Jiang Xiaobai a few hits, causing Fatty Bai to hug his head and beg, "Master, I was wrong!" Please calm your anger! Calm down ¡­ "I don''t dare to ¡­"


    This fellow was actually a coward. He did not even bother replying. The moment he was hit, he would call out ''mother'' to his parents and shed tears and snot all over his face.<span>He didn''t have the arrogance of a top disciple from a big sect. He looked like he was bullied by others, and it was as if he was bullied by others.


    Ling Bai could only helplessly fall to the ground after a few blows. His attitude was sincere and his tone was pitiful. There was no way he could teach him a lesson.<span>Ye Fan squatted down, looked at Fatty Bai who was hugging his head, andughed: "Stop pretending, with your Great Perfection of the Body Refinement Realm cultivation, wouldn''t you be scratching your head a few times?


    However, remember to do it the next time. It''s fine if you are a little lustful, but don''t go wrong with your partner. Not everyone''s woman can be secretly photographed ¡­ Perhaps... "People will die."<span>Sensing the killing intenting out of Ye Fan''s eyes, Jiang Xiaobai''s whole body shivered and hurriedly nodded.


    <span>"Mr. Ye, I will definitely teach this scoundrel a good lesson. It''s too embarrassing, so I''ll take my leave!" Ling Bai red at Jiang Xiao and left with his men.


    This matter could be considered to be over. After all, nothing too serious had happened, and Ye Fan did not want his rtionship with the Mount Shu Sect to be stiff. After all, he still had to go and take a look at the Imperial Sword Technique.<span>When Ye Fan continued to eat, Chu Yunyao asked, "Just now you said, what cultivation level is that abnormal?"


    <span>"Great Perfection of the Body Refinement Realm." Ye Fan drank a mouthful of soup and continued to eat.


    "What!? He ¡­ He is also a participant. How could he be a perfect body refining martial artist under the age of 25!? " Chu Yunyao frowned.


    The other Chu Family disciples also had serious expressions. Amongst them, Chu Yuntian and Wu Jingyu were already half a step into body refining.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Just now, Wang family''s Wang Wang Han is also a Great Perfection of the Body Refinement Realm, so there is nothing to be surprised about. There are mountains beyond the mountain, and there are people above the human body.


    Ye Fan muttered to himself. Back then, I wasn''t even 20 years old yet, so why is this so strange?<span>"I really didn''t expect that such a wretched fatty would have such a high cultivation," Wu Jingyu said.


    Chu Yuntian said, "We don''t need to belittle ourselves. Since Mr. Ye has confidence in us, we should have more confidence."


    "That''s more like it." Ye Fan said with a satisfied smile.Chu Yunyao could not help but say, "You all call him Mister Ye, he''s at most two or three years older than you, isn''t it fine to call him ''Big Brother Ye''?"


    <span>Chu Yuntian and the other young men immediately shook their heads to express that they did not dare to do so. In their eyes, Ye Fan''s position was too high, so how could he be called a brother.


    <span>"Ai, let them go. As long as they don''t call me ''Uncle Ye'', everything will be fine." Ye Fan didn''t really mind.


    <span>After finishing their meal, they familiarized themselves with the surroundings and headed for the meeting hall.


    After all, the rules of the selection would be announced, so he still had to go take a look.


    <span>When he arrived at the meeting hall, he saw that hundreds of ancient warriors were already seated, and it was bustling with noise and excitement.


    Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao found seats for the Chu Family. As one of the five great sects, the Chu Family''s seat was rtively close to the front, it was in the second row.Not long after, a group of troops escorted a group of people into the venue, and the scene began to quiet down.


    Ye Fan casually took a nce and immediately frowned.


    <span>He had met them before in the Beijing military district, so he didn''t mind.


    However, a few middle-aged men walked in from behind him. Their cultivation levels were all quite impressive, at least to an expert of the Large Sess stage.


    It had to be known that without water, the ghost captain Oleg could only unleash his full strength. These men were on par with Oleg on the water.


    One of them was a middle-aged man with short hair and a ck coat. He wasn''t very tall, and his face was cold, but his aura was incredibly powerful.


    <span>Ye Fan felt that this man seemed to belong to the same vein as Ye Longteng, and practiced the same martial arts. He was probably someone from the Ye n.


    What made Ye Fan even more surprised was that Ye Feng, who had his bones broken by him, actually followed Ye Long Teng and walked in from behind.


    Ye Feng''s face was full of arrogance. He looked at the hundreds of warriors present and felt quite disdainful.


    When he saw Ye Fan, Ye Feng''s eyes were fixed, revealing a hint of coldness, but he quickly turned his head away.<span>Ye Fan didn''t really care about this guy. On the contrary, these experts that suddenly appeared let him feel, the n of China ¡­ Experts were asmon as the clouds.


    <span>As these people took their seats, the meeting officially began.


    <span>Ye Fan took a look at the tags in front of those people and realized that this ck clothed middle-aged man was called Ye Longyuan.


    The others didn''t expect this, but Ye Fan knew the name of the Dragon King. With one look, he could guess that the Dragon King''s brother was probably it.


    The other few people were called Xiao Fengshan, Zhou Weiqing, and so on. From their surnames, they also happened to be on the same side as the other ns that Ye Fan knew.These people ¡­ "Probably rted to the ''Ancient God''s descendants''," Ye Fan muttered in his heart.


    Right at this time, Ye Fan suddenly discovered that Ye Longyuan was looking at him through the people in the front row with a cold gaze.

 Chapter 859

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0859<span>Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of him, so he just stared at him. The two of them looked at each other for a while.


    <span>That Ye Longyuan narrowed his eyes in the end, and then shifted his gaze away.


    Ye Fan was quite proud of himself. What are you looking at? In terms of thick skin, he isn''t afraid of anyone.


    <span>After the speech by the host, Ye Longteng, as the Dragon King, made the opening speech and introduced everyone on the stage.


    <span>These leaders made detailed introductions, but when it came to Ye Longyuan, Xiao Fengshan, Zhou Wei and the others, they only made one - the judge.


    <span>What surprised Ye Fan was that this Ye Feng was also one of the judges.


    Although with Ye Feng''s cultivation and his small sess level of concentration, he was indeed qualified to judge the participants at the scene. But no matter how you looked at it, it looked like they were connected.<span>"In this selection, the judge Ye Longyuan is the overall judge. Whether or not all the participants will be able to be Hidden Dragons will be decided by Chief Ye''s evaluation.


    <span>I can tell everyone that themander of the Hidden Dragon Institute is this Director Ye. All of you candidates will be under his tutge in the future.


    Ye Chong is also my previous Dragon King. His strength and qualifications far surpass mine.


    From this point, you all should be able to see the importance of Hidden Dragons to China. They are definitely not part of our Dragon Soul''s forces, but powerful divisions that support our Dragon Soul!


    I hope everyone. To be able to perform the best in tomorrow''s selection and join the hidden dragon, the trump card of China! "


    When the crowd heard this, an uproar broke out. This was news that most people did not know about.


    He didn''t expect that Hidden Dragon Institute''s position would be so high. No wonder so many leaders hade. Furthermore, the candidates would bring so much benefits to their families and sects.<span>And Ye Longyuan''s identity made many people feel reverence and curiosity. After all, the Dragon King had always kept his name a secret, so no one really knew who the previous Dragon King was.


    "Mr. Xiao Fengshan, please announce the rules of this selection." Ye Long said.


    Everyone was also puzzled as to why the generalment Ye Longyuan was not announced. However, looking at Ye Longyuan''s cold expression, they could roughly understand ¡­ This Lord Supervisor didn''t seem to like to talk much.


    <span>Xiao Fengshan said with a smile as he stood up: "In this selection, we hope to recruit even more young talents. It will no longer be purely based on individual cultivation and talent.


    In order to make the Hidden Dragon Institute more team oriented, cohesive, and strategic, we will be conducting a chaotic selection of a hundred people, allowing for a knockoutpetition in the form of a team ¡­ "


    When these words were spoken, arge number of people immediately cried out in rm. This was something that no one knew about before.<span>With such rules and regtions in ce, even if some individuals were strong, those disciples from sects or ns that weren''t as strong as the rest were much weaker.


    Unfortunately, no one dared to contradict the judges. Therefore, many of them could only forcefully endure it and secretly shake their heads.<span>However, Chu Yunyao was filled with joy. After all, the Chu Family disciples had all fought in the mercenary group for two months. The extent of their understanding was self-evident, and in a group battle, it could make up for theirck of cultivation.


    <span>The woman couldn''t help but to look at Ye Fan and ask, "Did you already know this rule?"


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "How would I know? My luck is good ¡­ ¡­" Furthermore, the more it''s like this, the more you can''t underestimate your opponent. "


    In fact, Ye Fan had a thought, looking at the turmoil in the underground world over the past two years, the power of the apocalypse seemed to have be more active than before.


    <span>Could it be because the conflict between the Ancient Divine descendants and the Apocalypse King''s power had reached a critical moment, so ¡­ As the n''s unit that was recruiting young talents, Hidden Dragon had no choice but to slow down the individual strength requirements and pay attention to the number of teams.


    If his guess was right, Hidden Dragon shouldn''t just be selecting disciples from famous sects and ancient martial arts sects.


    Within the Hidden Dragon Institute, there should be arge number of n disciples. This was also the reason why back in the Zhou Vige, there were rumors that young people were chosen to teach them martial arts.<span>The ns of China, the ancient descendants of gods, the hidden dragon, had been umting power all this time ¡­


    Xiao Fengshan continued: "In order to make the smaller families and sects more fair, we allow them to form alliances in private before thepetition starts tomorrow.


    However, each team must not exceed ten people. Once a team member has been identified, registration will be conducted and cannot be changed.<span>Of course, if some young talents were more confident, they could also form a team on their own.


    In addition, once we are registered as a team, we don''t have to advance or retreat together. We can allow for betrayal, allow for a temporary change in the camp, and allow for a temporary alliance in the selection.<span>As for how he could be considered to have won ¡­ All of you can knock your opponents unconscious, not be able to fight, give up fighting, or leave the battle area ¡­ ¡­


    But! He couldn''t kill anyone! The moment he intentionally killed someone, he would be disqualified from the selection!


    <span>"In short, this is a very open free-for-all selection. As for the specific rules, I''ll send you a document."


    <span>After Xiao Fengshan finished introducing the rules, the meeting quickly ended. There wasn''t much talk, everything was simple.


    After the meeting ended, most people found it hard to rx.


    <span>Because of the rules of this group battle, the pre-match alliance and themunication between the team members were crucial.


    Very quickly, some of the families and sects that were on good terms with each other started to talk about alliances.


    Of course, there were also some experts who despised their peers and began thinking about how to choose stronger teammates.


    The Chu Family and the God Fire Cult had a total of nine people, and this group of youths had just experienced the cruel battlefield. They all trusted each other and didn''t want any strangers to join them.<span>Thus, the group left the meeting area and returned to the dormitory to rest and train.


    The judges and leaders on the tform left the venue under the escort of the army and headed to the resting area.


    Ye Chonglou walked to Ye Chonglou''s side and asked with a smile, "Brother, did you see that child? He looks quite simr to you.""Whether I see or not has nothing to do with me." Ye Longyuan said coldly.


    Ye Longteng frowned, "Why? Although it was difficult to exin to Ye Fan what happened that year, blood is thicker than water, and father seems to..."


    "Number two," Ye Longyuan directly interrupted him and said with a sharp gaze, "I, Ye Longyuan, only have one son. His name is Ye Feng, and he was born to your sister-inw. It has nothing to do with me ".


    Ye Long sighed and shook his head, "Alright... "You''re the boss, you have the final say."<span>Ye Longyuan blinked his eyes and looked around, "Where did Feng''er go?"


    <span>"Sigh, I saw him just now, why is he gone? This brat ¡­" To let him be at ease, to be a good judge, and to get close to the faces of those leaders, how unsettling. "Ye Longteng frowned," It can''t be that he went to find Ye Fan, right? No... I have to find him! "


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 860

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0860


    Ye Longyuan had a cold face, "No need, even if we do go find him, nothing will happen to him. Don''t tell me that kid would dare to make our n his enemy?"Ye Long Teng smiled bitterly, "Big brother, you must not underestimate this child. He had already defeated five Legend rank experts and killed four of them!


    Among them, the Holy Dragon Knight Aulen Duo is an expert of the Great Perfection of the Spirit Condensation Realm. His realm is not inferior to yours ¡­ "


    "Hmph, so what? The warriors from the west have crude battle techniques. Since ancient times, their cultivation has only been an illusion. The Dragon Knights even relied on the Dragon Blood Armor to endure."


    <span>Don''t forget, 500 years ago, during the time of Wu Zong, when the Southern Dan descended, many experts from the West came to China to fight over the meteoric iron to forge a Divine Weapon.


    At that time, your father, who was in his early twenties, had already pierced through the armor of the Dragon Knight, the strongest fighter in the world.


    From then on, the Dragon Knights and the other warriors from other countries would not dare to step foot into China for the next five hundred years.<span>Even in times of war, only guns and guns could be seen from the west. No one dared to recklessly attack them, so what is so special about a mere Dragon Knight? " Ye Longyuan said with disdain.


    If Ye Fan was present, he would definitely be surprised upon hearing this.<span>This was because the ck Dragon''s Knight, Durk, had once mentioned that his armor had been pierced through by a Chinese swordsman five hundred years ago.


    Most likely, no one would have imagined that it was the work of the War God when he was young!


    The strong point of the Epic Tier was that they could cross over a century and still stand at the peak. This way, they would have plenty of time toplete a great goal.


    As for the War God, he had lived for at least five hundred years!<span>Ye Longteng''s eyes revealed a look of regret, "Yes, with father''s wise and powerful martial arts, our Ye n''s ancient martial arts, and our Ye n''s bloodline, of course, cannot bepared with those Western warriors.


    <span>But now, although Ye Fan is not as powerful as our family, but he has a lot of influence around the world, and has many elite soldiers, which is hard to imagine.


    <span>The upper echelons of the various countries all want to rope him in. If China wants to suppress him, it will only follow the wishes of other countries and those leaders will be very dissatisfied.


    <span>If it was a normal country or power, then it would be fine. But if the Doomsday King decided to rope him in ¡­ With this kid''s age and abilities, I''m afraid that he might not even ce our n in his eyes! "


    <span>Ye Longyuan narrowed his eyes, "He probably wouldn''t dare to do something that would let down his ancestors."


    "Then we still have to look ¡­" "Does our ancestor recognize him?" Ye Longteng muttered, rubbing his chin.


    <span>"Second brother!" Ye Longyuan''s voice sank, "Remember, that person should not have been born. Even if he exists, it has nothing to do with our Ye family. Don''t have any unrealistic fantasies!"


    Finished speaking, Ye Longyuan left.


    Ye Long Teng sighed. He hesitated for a while, but still called for a personal guard and ordered, "Go find Young Master Ye Feng. Report to me immediately if anything happens."<span>¡­ ¡­.


    Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao brought a group of youths back to the living quarters.<span>Speaking of Chu Yuntian and the others, while they might need to cultivate and store up energy, Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao were a bit bored.


    Chu Yunyao originally wanted to deal with some of thepany''s matters, she had been doing research for the past few days, but the matter of the business deal hade to an end.<span>But Ye Fan felt that it was rare toe to such a beautiful mountain. If he didn''t go out for a walk, it would be too boring to stay in his room.


    Thus, under Ye Fan''s intense request, Chu Yunyao was dragged out of her residence.<span>"Isn''t it just stones, trees, and water? What''s there to look at?" Chu Yunyaoined as she walked down the stairs.


    <span>From her point of view, scenery and such did not have much meaning at all.


    Ye Fan held her hand and said, "What you want to see is not the key point, the key point is who you want to see it with."<span>"Something''s wrong..." Chu Yunyao muttered.


    At this moment, just as the two of them left the building, a man and a woman walked over from the front.


    Ye Fan actually sensed it, but he didn''t deliberately avoid it, even though he didn''t really want to see that man.


    "Humph, you have a wife at home and you''re still hooking up with other girls. You really aren''t a good person."The one with a face of arrogance was Ye Feng, and behind him, his cousin, Ji Sangqing, followed him as usual, sneakily smiling at Ye Fan from behind.


    Chu Yunyao knit her brows. She knew that Ye Feng was the judge, so she could only endure it."Have your bones been healed? Do you want me to break a few more for you? " Ye Fan lightly replied.


    Ye Feng''s face turned extremely ugly. Thinking about his defeat that time, it was a huge humiliation. However, he just could not endure this humiliation.<span>"Ye Fan, don''t be too arrogant. Even if you can beat me for now, it will only be temporary." The talent that I possess is something you cannot imagine!


    <span>Furthermore, this is not Hua Hai. If you dare to act recklessly here, I can guarantee that you will die miserably! " Ye Feng sneered.


    <span>"Up to you..." Ye Fan was not interested in paying attention to him, he held Chu Yunyao''s hand and walked towards the main gate of the base.


    As he passed by Ji Xianqing, he took a look at her attire and noticed that she had changed into a new set of clothes.


    The white blouse and the print dress entuated her figure and her serene and beautiful temperament.


    If it wasn''t for therge birthmark on her face, this girl''s looks would at least be 8/30, she definitely wouldn''t be inferior to Chu Yunyao. What a pity.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "She''s changed, she''s much prettier."


    <span>Ji Changqing happily smiled. She had listened to Ye Fan''s advice and bought some new clothes and cosmetics. It was only after reading some magazines that she came out with them.


    However, no one paid attention to her appearance. Ye Feng did not even look at her directly. Only Ye Fan was the first to praise her.


    <span>"Thank you, Mr. Ye," Ji Shangqing smiled and said in a low voice.


    This made Ye Feng, who was at the side, so angry that his face twitched. He grabbed Ji Xianqing''s cor and shouted, "You came here just to make eye contact with him? "Scram!"


    <span>As he said that, Ye Feng pushed Ji Shuqing away!


    <span>Ji Xianqing was a weak girl. How could she withstand such rough movements? She screamed and was about to fall to the ground.


    Ye Fan was quick to react and reached out his hand to hug the girl who was about to fall.


    <span>At that moment, Ji Xianqing, who thought that she was about to fall to the ground, realized that she was being held by a strong arm.


    Because his body was leaning forward, the bangs on his forehead fell down, revealing an exquisite oval face and revealing all of the birthmarks on it.


    Ji Xueqing''s big watery eyes nkly stared at Ye Fan. Their gazes met, and the girl could clearly see her appearance from Ye Fan''s eyes. However, she couldn''t see that Ye Fan was even the slightest bit bothered.<span>Even so, Ji Xianqing still covered her face with her hands and turned her head away, saying, "Thank you ¡­" "Thank you ¡­"


    Ye Fan helped her up, then turned around and said to Ye Feng, whose face was already red, "Do you only know how to bully a girl?" "If you are so capable, why don''t you dare attack me?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 861

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    0861<span>"You ¡­ Do you think I don''t dare!? " There was a trace of fear in Ye Feng''s eyes, but his pride was stimted.


    Ye Fan calmly looked at him, not moving at all.


    Being stared at like that, Ye Feng froze and didn''t dare to make a move.


    He had a premonition that as long as he made a move, the man before him would do the same, perhaps even more crazily, to knock him down!


    He was afraid, but his pride did not allow him to show it.<span>"Come on, why don''t you dare? Isn''t beating a woman very straightforward? " Ye Fan smiled mockingly.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" Ye Feng was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, but his hands were trembling and he did not dare to move.Just at this moment, a reprimand sounded out.


    <span>"Ye Feng! What are you doing!? "


    Hearing this sound, Ye Feng frowned and withdrew his spirit energy.


    <span>"Uncle Xiao ¡­"


    The person who hade was precisely the vice president of this selection, Xiao Fengshan.With a refined temperament, he leisurely walked over and said with a tone of admonition, "This is the Dragon Soul''s base. It is an important military ce and not a ce for random battles. If there are any personal grudges, we can talk after we leave."


    <span>Ye Feng rolled his eyes and said, "Since Uncle Xiao says so, then I will naturally listen."


    Saying this, Ye Feng turned around and said to Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, I came here today to tell you that I am this year''s selection''s judge, so you better show some respect ¡­. "Hmph ¡­"Ye Feng said his next sentence and left with a sneer.


    Seeing that her cousin had left, Ji Sangqing bid farewell to Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao as well. She then bowed to Xiao Fengshan before silently following him out.


    <span>Chu Yunyao was a little displeased as she said, "How did you make enemies with him? Could it be that he wants to do something sinister? "


    <span>"What are you afraid of? He is just one of the judges, and this ce is not for him to decide." Ye Fan said.


    "That''s true... However, that girl is quite interesting. With her cousin''s nature, he actually likes to follow her ¡­ ¡­ "Chu Yunyao strangely said.


    Ye Fan was also somewhat emotional. However, this was his problem. There must be a reason why Ji Shuangqing was so fond of Ye Feng.


    However, what he cared more about was why Xiao Fengshan hade here.<span>"Is there something on the Deputy CEO''s mind?" Ye Fan discovered that Xiao Fengshan''s gaze was actually always on him.


    <span>It was obvious that this fellow had speciallye to look for him.


    "Hehe ¡­" Xiao Fengshan smiled very amiably. "You really don''t have any cultivation. Just like what my daughter said, your entire body is filled with strangeness."Ye Fan frowned, "Who is your daughter?"


    <span>"Xiao Xin''er is the pearl of my palm." Xiao Fengshan said.


    <span>Although Ye Fan had a feeling that this might have something to do with Xiao Xin''er, he didn''t expect her to be his father.


    "Xin Er has mentioned this to me many times. Although she doesn''t admit it on the surface, she seems to admire you quite a bit. I also have some understanding of your achievements overseas. A young hero indeed appears, ah." Xiao Fengshan said.<span>Ye Fan doubted, "Your daughter appreciates me?" Shouldn''t you hate me? "


    Xiao Fengshan seemed to be pointing at something as he said: "I can''t say for sure about your youngsters, at least ¡­ "My daughter, since young, you have been the first man she has ever mentioned."


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "You tter me..." Should I thank Eldest Miss Xiao for her kindness? "


    "Haha ¡­" There''s no need to be so serious, you are indeed worthy of being praised. "Xiao Fengshan looked around and said:" There are too many people here, so it''s not a good ce to talk.


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "What do we have to talk about?"


    "Young man, I, Xiao Ding, am still the Deputy CEO of the Board of Auditors. It would take some time for you to date thisdy, isn''t that too much?" Xiao Fengshan''s tone was very gentle, making it difficult for anyone to reject him.


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart, I don''t know how such a kind father was able to bring up such a tyrannical daughter.


    Of course, this was only the first impression. He felt that this Xiao Fengshan had the appearance of a smiling tiger.


    "Alright, Judge Xiao, please lead the way." Ye Fan said.<span>"Heh heh... "You can call me Uncle Xiao. After all, you and my daughter can still be considered friends. You even saved her life before, I am quite grateful to you." Xiao Fengshan said.


    Ye Fan also didn''t care and nodded.


    On the side, Chu Yunyao thoughtfully nced at Ye Fan. This gaze made Ye Fan feel a little guilty.


    Leaving the training base, Xiao Fengshan suggested that they use Qing Gong to run further south.


    Ye Fan simply carried Chu Yunyao on his back and quickly followed Xiao Fengshan. In a few short minutes, they arrived at a high slope.<span>A mountain stream appeared in front of them. The sound of flowing water could be heard, and the tall trees with ancient vines all around were ethereal and pleasing to the eyes.


    "Let''s do it here. There''s also a spacious area here." Xiao Fengshan stopped his footsteps, turned around and said.<span>Ye Fan put down Chu Yunyao and asked, "Uncle Xiao, if you have something to say, just say it."


    Xiao Fengshan''s gaze suddenly became sharp as ayer of special golden-colored spiritual energy surged out from his body. This was impressively the Phoenix mes that were possessed by the Phoenix bloodline!<span>"Look at this!"


    Xiao Fengshan suddenly waved his hand and shot out a Phoenix me that pierced through the heart, straight towards Ye Fan!<span>Ye Fan didn''t sense any killing intent. He knew that Xiao Fengshan didn''t want to kill him and was only probing him. Thus, after pushing Chu Yunyao away, he retreated from the other side.


    The phoenix mended on a rock and left a ck mark.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. The temperature of this Phoenix me was actually much lower than Xiao Xin''er''s. This was because Xiao Xin''er''s Phoenix me could melt many rocks.


    <span>Logically speaking, Xiao Fengshan''s cultivation was higher than Xiao Xin''er''s. What was going on?


    "Why must you dodge? I heard Xin''er say that you can use your body to withstand her phoenix mes and let me experience it!"


    <span>As Xiao Fengshan spoke, he waved his hand again and sent out a spinning golden phoenix me wheel.


    <span>The high-speed spinning golden wheel swept towards Ye Fan. This time, Ye Fan didn''t dodge, and instead threw out a palm, directly shattering the golden phoenix me wheel.


    When these phoenix mes touched Ye Fan, it did no good at all. It was only a wave of heat.<span>"As expected, your body has actually cultivated to such a level. Your Ancient martial arts attainments have already reached an extremely high level ofprehension."


    <span>It seemed like... "You have alreadyprehended a sliver of the mysteries of heaven and earth, and can use the power of this world."


    <span>Ye Fan was secretly surprised in his heart, as expected of a big figure from the family, he was actually able to see that he was using the Power of the Heavens and the Earth.


    However, through Xiao Fengshan''s words, one could see that there was indeed a power other than spirit energy in this world. It was just that the majority of the cultivators in the inner force were focusing on true energy and spirit energy, so they weren''t able toprehend it.<span>When Ye Fan saw that the other party was not going to continue fighting, he asked, "Uncle Xiao, although your spiritual energy is stronger, why does the temperature of your Phoenix mes seem to be lower than Miss Xiao''s?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 862

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0862


    Xiao Fengshan smiled, "The question you ask is rted to the secret of our n ¡­""Is that so?" Ye Fan said, "That doesn''t matter, I''m just asking casually. If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it."


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t really want to know, so he guessed that it was probably due to his talent.


    Xiao Fengshan looked at Chu Yunyao by the side, thought for a moment, and said: "Forget it, you and Miss Chu are not ordinary people. Moreover, you did save my daughter''s life, so you will definitelye into contact with our n in the future.Actually, don''t think that anyone can awaken the Phoenix bloodline. In fact, it''s already very rare for someone to truly awaken their bloodline in a hundred years. "


    <span>When Ye Fan heard this, he curiously asked, "Aren''t you the biological father and daughter? Isn''t Miss Xiao''s bloodline also inherited from you? How can there be a difference? "


    "Possessing the Phoenix bloodline and being able to awaken are two different concepts." Xiao Fengshan said: "Just like, possessing the same cultivation technique, some people canprehend it, but some people will never be able to.


    Each of our ns have a bloodline passed down from the ancient times. Some of us are very powerful, while others are rtively mediocre. No matter what, our n is supported by our bloodline, and it is our n''s source of strength.


    Our Xiao family belongs to the phoenix race. Logically speaking, our nsmen all possess the phoenix''s bloodline, but ¡­ For the past hundred years, only my father and Xin''er had ever awakened the Phoenix bloodline.As for me, even though I am Xin''er''s father, I have yet to truly awaken. At most, I can only awaken a portion of it and cultivate a semi-finished version of the phoenix me.


    <span>Unless a bloodline talent like the rebirth of a fire can be awakened, like Xin''er''s, then even normal nsmen would not be able to aplish that. "


    Ye Fan suddenly came to a realization. So that''s how it is. It seems that the gap between true awakening and development is still very big.But luckily, this was the case. Otherwise, if in the future there were to be a great conflict between him and the n, each and every member of the n would have abnormal bloodline strength. It would be impossible to deal with them.


    Speaking of which, no one knew what kind of bloodline Ye Feng was from. No one knew if Ye Feng had awakened or just developed a little bit of it.


    Thinking about this, Ye Fan asked: "Uncle Xiao, what bloodline does the other ns have?"Xiao Fengshan gave a faint smile, "I don''t think you''re asking the other ns just because you want to know the Ye n''s bloodline?"


    Ye Fan''s little trick was exposed, but he wasn''t embarrassed. He chuckled and said, "I want to know everything."


    "I can''t say too much. Talking about other ns is not a glorious matter." Xiao Fengshan asked.Ye Fan nodded, he also understood, after all, this was the secret of his family.


    <span>"Actually, the reason I called you out today was to see if you were really as Xin''er said. You don''t have much cultivation base, but you are powerful. "I came to ask you a question." Xiao Fengshan said with a profound look in his eyes.


    Ye Fan''s heart was beating like a drum, "What problem?"Xiao Fengshan stared at him and said: "What do you think ¡­ "How is my Xin''er?"


    <span>Ye Fan was shocked. Chu Yunyao behind him also knit her eyebrows, but at the same time she looked at the man with a yful expression.


    "Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan''s mind shed, this question was a little strange. He hesitated for a moment before saying, "I think, Uncle Xiao, your teaching skills are good, Miss Xiao is very outstanding, young and promising, with a decent character..."


    "Really? Then do you think that my daughter ¡­ Is she even worthy of you? " Xiao Fengshan asked again.Ye Fan''s heart thumped, his expression stiffened for a moment as he hurriedlyughed and waved his hand, "Haha, Uncle Xiao, you really know how to joke. Miss Xiao is a dignified phoenix girl, and also has a precious body, how could she not bepatible with me? I am the one who shouldn''t bepatible with her."


    <span>"Oh? You think you''re not worthy of my daughter? "


    "Of course! Aren''t you just teasing me? " Ye Fan shook his head.


    Xiao Fengshan said with satisfaction: "Since that''s the case, how about I, the father, make the decision to let my daughter ''marry'' to you?"


    "Cough!" "Cough cough ¡­" Ye Fan choked on his saliva and bitterly smiled, "Uncle Xiao, stop joking around!"


    "This is not a joke. My daughter has already reached the age of marriage, but she looks down on the disciples of our phoenix race."<span>ording to the rules, it is impossible to get married between different ns, and I am afraid that the bloodline would be confused. Not to mention, my daughter is a precious phoenix girl.


    <span>So, finding an outstanding man who isn''t a n member to be our son-inw is a pretty good choice.


    "Since you said that your daughter is worthy of you and you have a good impression of her, you have no reason to reject my daughter''s marriage right ¡­" Xiao Fengshan said with a smile.


    Ye Fan just realized that this old guy had been setting him up. This was the first time he saw a father ''peddling'' his daughter like this.<span>You want him to marry Xiao Xin''er? This was something that he would never even dream about!


    "Heh ¡­" Uncle Xiao, I''m already married. I''m indebted for thinking so highly of you. "Forget it." Ye Fan refused.


    "This is not a problem. Our n doesn''t need to worry about the rules of the secr world." "You can marry two wives at the same time, and even you can take in a few concubines in the future. It''s very normal in our n."<span>Xiao Fengshan narrowed his eyes andughed, "I know, you like beauties. For a man to have this kind of hobby, it''s not shameful at all. It''s your skill to have a lot of women willing to follow you.


    <span>In the secr world, you might have to worry about some matters. However, if you join our Xiao n, all of this will no longer be a problem. "


    <span>As he said this, Xiao Fengshan looked towards Chu Yunyao at the side and said: "For an outstanding woman like Miss Chu, if we be family in the future, I don''t think there''s anything bad about it, right, Miss Chu?"


    Chu Yunyao''s face was cold as she said, "I''m only cooperating with him, it has nothing to do with me whether he marries anyone or not.""Oh? So that''s how it is... "Hehe ¡­" Xiao Fengshanughed loudly, as if he felt that it was very interesting.


    Ye Fan was speechless. This woman, why was she still ying with her personality at this time?


    What made him even more dumbstruck was that this Xiao Fengshan was actually willing to let his daughter marry him and be together with another woman?<span>If every father-inw was so "magnanimous", Ye Fan would be moved to tears.


    However, Xiao Xin`er''s background was tooplicated and the two of them didn''t have any basis for feelings. Moreover, with Su Qingxue''s personality, she wouldn''t allow this to happen.


    Even if the phoenix girl looked like a fish in the water, Ye Fan would absolutely not dare to marry a ticking time bomb and return home.<span>"Thank you for your praise, Uncle Xiao, but I feel that being friends with Eldest Miss Xiao is alright, being her lover ¡­ "I''m afraid that I have no fate in this life, so let''s just forget about it." Ye Fan once again tactfully refused.


    When Xiao Fengshan heard this, his expression slowly darkened, "Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­. You kept saying how good my daughter was, but you refused to marry my daughter despite my rxed conditions ¡­


    Could it be that what you just said was all a lie? Are you looking down on our Phoenix n!? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 863

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0863


    Hearing this, Ye Fan felt his scalp tingling, "Uncle Xiao, that''s not what I meant. These days, it''s not even the ancient times, so how can we just rely on a single word from our elders to decide who to marry?"


    <span>If I agree with Eldest Miss Xiao, then even if you didn''t say anything, I would still be with her. But... We don''t have any basis for feelings, so what about marriage? "


    <span>"These are all excuses. Men and women have always been in love. "If you marry my daughter, you won''t suffer any loss to you. On the contrary, you can even obtain a lovely wife like my Xin Er. How can you refuse?" Xiao Fengshan asked.


    Ye Fan scratched his head, "Uncle Xiao, since you insist on saying this, then I have nothing to say, in short ¡­" I can''t agree to this. "This is disrespect to my wife and is also disrespect to Eldest Young Miss Xiao.""Aren''t you afraid ¡­ Our n is not satisfied with you? " Xiao Fengshan narrowed his eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan said seriously, "A real man has a purpose, but he doesn''t ¡­" Of course, I do not wish to have multiple ns as my enemies, but I also have my principles and limits. "


    Xiao Fengshan''s gaze lingered on Ye Fan for a dozen seconds, then suddenlyughed out loud and said, "Good! My daughter did not misjudge him! "


    Ye Fan was speechless, could it be that this guy was testing him? Why did it not sound like it at all?Xiao Fengshan turned around and said: "Pitiful Father and Mother. I know that my daughter did not see the wrong person, so I am relieved. Ye Fan, I will be leaving first. I hope that in the future, I will have the opportunity to be family with you. "


    After he finished speaking, Xiao Fengshan decisively left and returned to the direction of the base.


    <span>After Xiao Fengshan had disappeared, Chu Yunyao spoke from the side, "The phoenix girl is so straightforward. Her father is rather shrewd ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and looked at the woman, "Little Yao Yao, you also feel that he is not testing me?"


    <span>"I don''t know, but I think. He''s not looking for you just because he wants you to be the Xiao family''s son-inw. "Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>When Ye Fan heard Chu Yunyao''s analysis, he could guess his guess.


    This Xiao Fengshan had a strange look on his face.<span>"But then again, what did you mean by that?" Ye Fan began questioning, "What do you mean we are just cooperating?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao turned her head and said, "It''s like this in the first ce. We''re not lovers, and we''re not husband and wife either. Aside from satisfying each other''s physiological needs, isn''t everything else a mutually beneficial cooperation?"


    The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth curled up into a mischievous smile. After being together for so long, Ye Fan had a general idea of Yunyao''s personality.


    <span>This woman clearly had a sharp tongue and a rotten heart. She seemed to be indifferent, but in reality, that was not the case.


    <span>Ye Fan rolled his eyes, then went up to hug Chu Yunyao from behind.


    "What are you doing?" Chu Yunyao discovered that the man''s hands were no longer calm, and he had even started kissing her pink neck. She couldn''t help panicking a little."Since you''ve said that we have a mutual satisfaction rtionship, then I''m suddenly interested in this wilderness. You should satisfy me for a bit, right ¡­" Ye Fanughed evilly, "I don''t think we''ve ever been intimate with you in this kind of environment before..."


    <span>Chu Yunyao hurriedly twisted her body and said with a frown, "Even if it''s a cooperative rtionship, I''ll still be happy to do it right ¡­ ¡­" I don''t want it anymore! "


    "Is that so? "I don''t think it''s likely..."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled evilly, and started getting more and more greedy.


    Chu Yunyao was unable to break free. In this primitive forest, not long after, her white face became a little hot and her breathing quickened.Ye Fan saw that the woman''s body had gone soft, so he turned her around and lowered his head to kiss her.


    After entering the hot kiss, the two of them no longer cared about anything in this world. The trees that covered the mountains, the streams in the mountain streams, the birds, beasts, fish, and bugs were all gone ¡­


    Half an hourter, at the edge of the cliff, on a bare rock, the craze dispersed ¡­


    Ye Fan put on his pants, and sat therefortably with his upper body bare. He lit a cigarette, and leisurely looked at the great scenery.


    With one of his hands, he gently caressed the hair of Chu Yunyao beside him, his soft and tender cheeks.


    There was still a blush on the woman''s face.<span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "How is it, little Yao Yao? Isn''t this environment especially exciting?"


    "Don''t talk to me ¡­ "I don''t want to care about you ¡­" Chu Yunyao closed her eyes, she was a little tired.


    Ye Fan shook his head with an indifferent smile, and pinched the woman''s cheek.<span>After a while, Chu Yunyao faintly said, "Since you like women this much, why don''t you have the phoenix girl given to you? She''s younger than me, she''s prettier than me, right?"


    <span>"Why even you are asking me this question? It''s not like I like women just by looking at them. No matter how beautiful they are, how could they casually be together without any feelings?" Ye Fan sighed.


    Chu Yunyao went silent for a moment, then said, "Then do we have feelings for each other? Didn''t you know that I have a personality disorder?<span>When Ye Fan heard this, he carried Chu Yunyao up and ced the woman on hisp, pressing down on her to not let her move.


    <span>"Pah!" Pow! "Pah!"


    <span>With three crisp sounds, Ye Fan hit the woman''s butt.


    <span>"Ye!" You. What are you doing!? " Chu Yunyao was both embarrassed and angry. This man had just bullied her, but he actually hit her again!?


    <span>Ye Fan took off his cigarette, and with a solemn face said, "This kind of stupid question, how could you even ask that!?" Doesozi have any feelings for you? Why don''t you use the brain of a great scientist to think about it?


    Chu Yunyao''s watery eyes looked at the man, holding on for a while, before she turned her head to snort, "My brain is used to think of codes to the Earth''s axis, and I understand physical theory, so I don''t have time to think about these boring questions."


    "I only know how to be stubborn ¡­" Ye Fan shook his head, put the woman down, and said, "Put on some clothes, I''m going to walk away for a bit."


    <span>With that, Ye Fan put on a T-shirt and stood up.


    <span>"Where are you going?" Chu Yunyao was puzzled.


    <span>Ye Fan took a few steps back and said, "The other side of the cliff!"


    <span>As soon as his voice fell, Ye Fan rushed forward two steps, jumped up, and directly crossed a distance of dozens of meters.


    Chu Yunyao looked at the man in shock. Like a cannonball, she shot him towards the opposite cliff. After entering the forest, she disappeared without a trace."Ye Fan!" What are you doing!? "Are you going to leave me behind!?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao shouted twice, but Ye Fan did not respond. She could only get up and put on her clothes.


    Right after she put it on, Ye Fan''s figure jumped back from the other side, as if the several hundred meters deep cliff did not exist for Ye Fan!


    <span>The instant the mannded, a gand of flowers was ced on top of Chu Yunyao''s head.


    Ye Fan still had a nearly burnt cigarette in his mouth, he grinned, "I saw some pretty pretty flowers on the other side, I made a gand for you."


    <span>Ugh ¡­ It seems to be a good match, our family''s little Yao Yao from mature big sis, has be a pretty and delicate little big sister. "


    <span>Saying that, Ye Fan took out his phone and took a picture of the stunned Chu Yunyao.


    Chu Yunyao only came back to her senses after seeing her own appearance in the photo. Her hand gently touched the flower wreath on the table, as if she was in a daze ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 867

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0867


    As a precaution, when Ye Fan returned to his residence, he wanted to confirm that there were no problems with the young people of the Chu n. If it was against the people he brought, it wasn''t impossible.<span>It was a good thing that after walking around for a bit, he realized that in every room, young people were practicing their martial arts and there were no abnormalities.


    When he arrived at the room Chu Yuntian was in, he discovered that there was only one person there. As he was lost in thought, he saw that Chu Yuntian had returned. He had gone to finish his meal.


    <span>"Mister Ye." When Chu Yuntian saw Ye Fan, he respectfully greeted him, "Did you need anything from us?"


    Ye Fan shook his head, "It''s fine. I want to see how you guys are doing. It seems like you were the only one who went to eat dinner."


    Chu Yuntian said, "Yes, I think it would be a bit easier to rx. It might be better for tomorrow''s selection."


    "En, practicing for a night won''t have much of an effect, so your mentality is still very important. I''m going, go do what you need to do." Ye Fan patted Chu Yuntian on the shoulder and said.<span>However, before Ye Fan walked too far, he saw Chu Yuntian follow, "Mr. Ye, I haven''t had the chance to tell you. Jing Yu and I are very grateful that you let us go to the 18 Hells once."


    Ye Fan stared nkly, turned his head and smiled, "I just don''t have the time to train with you, and just take the time to bezy. Moreover, you risked your lives toe out, so I didn''t help much.""But without you, we wouldn''t have the chance to go to such a ce and quickly grow up." Chu Yuntian bowed, "Thank you!"


    Ye Fan was embarrassed, "Don''t be so serious, I am actually not that much older than you."<span>"Although our ages are simr, we are very clear that you have experienced a life that we can''t even imagine. We all worship you!


    <span>Tomorrow, we will do our best and be a Hidden Dragon. We will live up to your expectations! " Chu Yuntian solemnly said.


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, what expectations do I have for you? Isn''t it just helping Chu Yunyao with something?


    However, when Chu Yuntian said this, Ye Fan thought of a question that he had never considered, and asked, "Yun Tian, to you, is the selection of a Hidden Dragon so important that it could even be epted?"Compared to the disciples from the ancient martial arts sects who need to stand out, a Chu Family disciple with a brother like Chu Yunsheng shouldn''t becking in the title of Hidden Dragon."


    <span>Chu Yuntian was stunned for a moment, then he opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Ye, do you really think that I chose the Hidden Dragon Institute for my own glory?"


    <span>"Isn''t it?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "Of course not!" Chu Yuntian sternly said, "Hidden Dragons are more powerful than Dragon Soul''s troops and they are secretly protecting the ancient warriors of China.


    If we join the Hidden Dragon Institute, we would be able to protect our country and families. People who train in the martial way, to a lesser extent, to strengthen our bodies and protect our families, but to a greater extent, isn''t it to protect this Divine Great Land?! "


    Ye Fan was stunned, he had never thought that this young man was so ambitious, that he would take part in this selection with the determination to disregard life and death.


    Chu Yuntian continued, "Even if I am not able to enter the Hidden Dragon Institute this time, I will still try my best to enter the Dragon Soul or even join the army. This way, I won''t waste the past ten years of hard work practicing martial arts!"


    Ye Fan became silent. Ever since he was very young, he had been overseas, roaming all over the world, not knowing the concept of a country or its people.


    However, Chu Yuntian''s words caused him to be moved ¡­So there really was such a simple belief, such simple emotion, in this world.


    "Mr. Ye ¡­ I... Am I overestimating myself? "Chu Yuntian apologetically said," I also know that my strength is not as good as the other geniuses, but I and many of my brothers and sisters in the family think like this.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and shook his head,ughing, "Don''t misunderstand, I was just quite surprised, you have such an extraordinary ambition..." "At least he''s stronger than me. Haha, I''ve been wandering overseas since I was a kid, but I''ve never thought about so much."


    <span>Chu Yuntian said, "Mr. Ye, as long as there is the same blood flowing in your body, you will have the same feelings.


    <span>I heard from my elder sister that when you were on Louchun Ind, you almost single-handedly protected the precious property of our country and defeated the Delta.


    <span>You have taken the lead and set an example. We would like to pay our respects to you! "


    <span>Ye Fan was momentarily at a loss. Hearing Chu Yuntian''s words, he had no idea what he was thinking.


    <span>"Mr. Ye, I''m going back to my room first. See you tomorrow!"


    Chu Yuntian left, but as Ye Fan stood in the corridor, his mind was in a mess.


    He thought about how, in the Shardbearer Kingdom, when the war was over, their nobles would take the lead. Every time a war broke out, the nobles would suffer terrible casualties. Therefore, they had their own fiefdom, their own titles, and the care and care of the royal family.


    And in China, these famous families were also aristocrats that had lived for hundreds, even thousands of years.


    Even though there were all kinds of birds in therge forest, there would always be some scum.<span>But, for these famous sects to have been passed on for so long, they definitely would have a good family background. It was because they had nurtured generations after generations, that people like Chu Yuntian had been able to continue their legacy to this day.


    <span>The three of them will definitely have my teacher. Ye Fan felt like he had been taught a lesson,ughed at himself, and walked back to his room.


    That night, Ye Fan didn''t have any rest, so he simply stayed in his room and practiced his "Mad Demons Dance".At the start, Chu Yunyao thought that a man''s actions were funny, but at the same time, she was also puzzled. Such slow movements, how could he be so tired?


    <span>The woman imitated him for a bit, but she didn''t do many movements, even if it was not standard. Chu Yunyao was exhausted and went to bed.


    The next morning, the selection began at the biggest training field.


    <span>After a short speech by the Dragon King, the young people of various famous sects and ancient martial arts sects entered the arena one after another.


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan and the other people who apanied them were still twenty to thirty meters away from the edge of the field, just in case they were identally injured.


    Although it encouraged everyone to form alliances and seek allies, there were very few who could truly trust each other.


    As a result, the majority of the teams consisted of seven, eight, and the like.


    Rtively speaking, the Chu family''s nine man team was not bad.


    Seeing this, Chu Yunyao said in satisfaction, "Fortunately, I was worried before, the others are all ten people, it seems like no one believes in temporary allies."


    "It''s mainly because even though the selection rules are for teams, the selection rules are still for individuals and not for teams.Furthermore, the rules allowed for temporary alliances and betrayal at any time. This made many people unwilling to show who they were allied with at the beginning. Otherwise ¡­ "The team of ten will definitely have more people." Ye Fan said.


    At this time, a fat white fatty carefully walked in front of Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao.<span>"Um ¡­" Ye ¡­ Mr. Ye, can I ask you something? "


    <span>Ye Fan had long since noticed this guy walk over, but he didn''t expect that it really was to find him. He looked at him yfully, "What, you want to secretly take pictures of my woman again?"


    The person who came was none other than the disciple of the Mount Shu Sect Leader, Lin Bai, Jiang Xiao. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 880

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0880


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "I also won''t agree. I''m married, and in the future, my children will have to have the same surname as me. This is a matter of principle."


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Longteng''s gaze eased up a bit.


    Ye Fan continued, "Moreover, I heard that you can get married and have children outside as long as you get along with the n elders. Do you have to be so strict?"


    Zhou Wei sighed and said: "Even if the vige elders agree, we will send someone to conduct an inspection. What is the actual situation of the people outside?"<span>The reason why your wife isn''t allowed to enter the vige right now is probably because her mother didn''t follow the rules and made the decision on her own.


    <span>"In such a situation, other than recognizing your ancestors, there''s no other way. And this is only because you''re not an ordinary person, that I''m willing to give you guys a back door."


    "Zhou Weiqing, let''s not talk about that anymore, our Dragon Soul won''t allow it!" Ye Long Teng said tly.


    "Soaring Dragon, why is this rted to the Dragon Soul again? "Even if your Ye Family is now the leader of the family, you can''t just take care of everything right?" Zhou Weiqingughed helplessly.<span>The man in white beside him took a sip of wine, and his handsome face revealed a rather evil smile, "Brother Zhou, ah, Brother Zhou. In front of the current Dragon King, you want to drag such a heavyweight from the underground world into your n. Can he agree to that?" "Isn''t this a mess?"


    Zhou Weiqing smiled and said: "How could it be a mess? Isn''t this the power to strengthen our n?"<span>Ye Fan stuffed a few peanuts into his mouth, shook his head and said, "I''m just a private one. I want to see if it''s possible to make things convenient for my wife so that she can see my grandfather from time to time." "It''s better not to acknowledge one''s ancestors and all that sort of thing."


    <span>"That''s what you think. As a man, how can you easily marry into his family? Moreover, you are not some unknown person." Ye Longteng said as he took a sip of his wine in satisfaction.


    <span>Hearing the two of them say that, Zhou Weiqing said: "In that case, there''s nothing I can do to help. After all, it''s not up to me to decide on the tens of thousands of Zhou family members."


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t care, because he still had a lot of tests to take.


    For example, Su Qingxue''s special bloodline and the special cold true qi. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was probably due to the awakening of the n''s bloodline.Once the Zhou family found out that Su Qingxue had awakened her bloodline, he didn''t know if it was a blessing or a curse, so he didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    <span>Thus, although it was a pity that he couldn''t return to the Zhou Vige to see his grandfather,pared to Su Qingxue''s safety ¡­ He didn''t think much of it.


    However, taking this opportunity, Ye Fan would like to know more about the n.


    "That''s right, Dragon King." Ye Fan looked at Ye Longteng, pretending nothing had happened as he said, "The three of you sit together to drink, could it be that you are all from the Divine Dragon n?"


    "Of course not." Ye Longteng did not mind telling Ye Fan about the matter of the n, and indicated towards Zhou Weiqing with his mouth, "The Zhou family is the leader of the Xuanming Tribe, and the judge of the White Emperor Tribe, Bai Yi Shuang, is a member of the Bai n, the leader of the White Emperor Tribe.<span>Because the three of us are simr in age, we worked together in the past, so our rtionship is pretty good. Today, I found them toe out and have a drink together. "


    "Hehe, Ye Long Teng, you have no shame to say that when we worked together back then, the cultivation levels of the three of us were about the same. "Today, Yi Shuang and I can easily crush you with one hand!" Zhou Weiqing sipped on his wine, shaking his head.<span>Ye Chonglou let out a snort and said, "The two of you only need to focus on practicing martial arts. I''ve been working on the dragon soul for a long time, how can I have that much energy?"


    <span>"Talent is talent. Look at your elder brother, Big Brother Long Yuan. No matter how busy he was back then, didn''t he also break through early to focus?" Bai Yi Shuang said without giving him any face at all.


    Ye Long Teng was also at a loss for words, "Compared to my big brother ¡­ ¡­ "It really can''t bepared."


    <span>"Profound Nether ¡­" Ye Fan, on the other hand, spoke of the blood of the Zhou family and said, "Is it the God of the North, Water God Yu Qiang? Or is it the legendary Four Spirits Divine Beast, the ck Turtle? "


    <span>In Ye Fan''s memory, Xuanming seemed to be the name of both the Water God and the Winter God, as well as another version of the ck Tortoise''s name.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Weiqing also shook his head and said: "We do not know either. In truth, our n has existed for far too long, and has encountered many natural and man-made disasters, causing arge amount of ancient information to be lost.


    <span>Although the bloodlines of the various great ns knew the approximate origin of the blood, it was impossible to know exactly where it had originated from.


    Our Zhou n worships the Northern Gods, serves the Xuanwu Divine Beasts, and even worships the Greedy Star Lord ¡­<span>But as for which one of them is our ancestor, and who gave us the Netherezim Bloodline ¡­ "I''m not sure."


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be stunned. Even he himself didn''t know about the origins of the nsmen.It was just like the Phoenix bloodline. Who had ever seen a Phoenix before?


    However, the innate ability to be reborn from the fire proved the existence of the phoenix. There was also a possibility that the Vermillion Bird, Blue Luan, and Greed, divine birds simr to the phoenix, might also exist.Due to the fact that they possessed bloodlines, the n believed that they possessed an extraordinary ancestor. Even if they had never seen one before, they still believed in that person.


    <span>"Since you are the descendant of the God of the North, then your innate talent must be rted to water." Ye Fan casually said.


    Zhou Weiqing smiled, extending a finger towards Ye Long''s wine cup ¡­


    A stream of deep blue cold energy instantly froze the white wine within!


    Ye Fan''s whole body shook, this was really the case! It was this cold energy!<span>What surprised Ye Fan even more was that with Zhou Weiqing''splete mastery of Spirit Condensation strength, the Mystical Dark Spiritual Qi he was disying seemed to be even colder than the cold air that Su Qingxue had used before.


    Of course, being able to freeze this white wine was at least -10 degrees Celsius. It was already extremely low temperature.<span>However, Su Qingxue''s Chilling Qi was indeed colder. It was not guaranteed that her blood would awaken even more thoroughly!


    "Zhou, why did you freeze my alcohol for?" Ye Long frowned.<span>Zhou Weiqing smiled, and with another point, he absorbed the frozen cold energy into the wine, saying: "At least it''s better than freezing you."


    <span>Ye Fan came back to his senses and said, "Truly powerful. Ordinary Ice type true energy. However, even if you can''t freeze the wine, you still can''t do those Western spells."


    "Haha ¡­" "Of course, those ice magic in the west, we are only borrowing from external elements, how can they bepared with our Xuanming Bloodline" Zhou Weiqing was rather proud of himself.<span>Ye Longtengughed, "Ye Fan, don''t listen to his boasting. In front of our Divine Dragon n''s bloodline, they are nothing."


    Ye Fan muttered to himself, I don''t have your bloodline, so what do you mean by "we"?


    "Heh heh, Ye Long Teng, stop fooling outsiders with these words, don''t you know how to bully others? Although your Divine Dragon n''s bloodline is strong, it still depends on how far you have raised it.Even if it was a dragon ¡­ "There are also some of the third, sixth, and ninth grades. Normally, awakening a dragon''s blood is not that big of a deal." Zhou Weiqing refuted. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 881

    <span>One second. Org, free of charge!


    0881"Even if it''s just the most ordinary dragon blood awakening, it''s more than enough to deal with you."


    "People like you who have not awakened a bloodline at all do not need to talk to us about this." Zhou Weiqing continued.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at these two men, and just like that, they began arguing, arguing with each other about which family''s lord was powerful, which was truly quite amusing.


    Bai Yi hit the table with the frost, "It''s enough for all of you, isn''t this enough for this little brother Ye to see a joke?"


    Only then did Ye Long Teng and Zhou Weiqing stop their argument, as if they had also realised how embarrassing it was, and drank to cover their embarrassment.


    "Oh right." Ye Fan remembered something that had been hidden in his heart for a long time, and asked: "Last time in Zhou Vige, I saw the n elder''s walking stick, and there was a colorful ck stone. I wonder what kind of material that is, is it also a treasure unique to your n?"Hearing that, Zhou Wei and Bai Yi looked at each other and startedughing heartily.


    "Little Brother Ye, look carefully, but ¡­" "That is not a treasure." Zhou Weiqing smiled and said.


    <span>Bai Yi Shuang said, "That''s just a Qi Nurturing Stone, it''s a good item passed down since the ancient times, but this kind of stone is like some fine jade, able to benefit the human body, it''s not really anything valuable.


    "It''s just that other than our n, no one else knows much about these stones. Therefore, our n will give these stones to some elders after mining them."


    Ye Fan felt a bit strange. Last time, when he let Al particle dpose, he clearly saw a powerful energy inside the stone. Did the people of the n not notice it? Or could it be that the two stones were actually simr?"This Judge Bai is from the ''White Emperor n''. I wonder which ancient great god''s bloodline he is?"


    <span>Ye Fan discovered that although this Bai Yi Frost looked very demonic, with delicate skin and tender flesh, his demeanor was that of a pure man.


    Bai Yi smiled and said: "Little Brother Ye, the selection is over. You can call me Uncle Bai and Brother Bai. There''s no problem with it, there''s no need to call me for my evaluation ¡­


    However, I suddenly realised that you seem to be very interested in our n''s information.


    Bai Yi Shuang was obviously more vignt, looking at Ye Fan meaningfully.<span>If Bai Yi did not reveal his n''s background, Ye Longteng and Zhou Weiqing naturally would not speak too much either.


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Oh, I forgot, this is your family''s secret, so I won''t ask anymore. Anyway..." I just came to ask about the visit for my wife.


    "Since there''s no good way to deal with this, it''s about time I go back to Hua Hai."


    <span>Saying that, Ye Fan stood up and prepared to leave.


    Seeing this, Ye Longteng spoke out, "Ye Fan, are you really going to marry Miss Su?"Ye Fan turned his head in bewilderment and said, "We''ve already received our certificates, and we''ve been together for almost a year. What problem is this?"


    <span>Ye Longteng nodded with aplicated look in his eyes, "I got it, I''m just going to ask ¡­ ¡­" "You can leave now, see you again the next time we meet if fate wills it ¡­"


    Ye Fan felt very baffled. In fact, he felt that during these two days, Ye Long seemed to want to say something, but he hesitated, as if something big was hidden from him.


    As he thought about it, he felt a bit suspicious and spective, but he also felt that some spections were very outrageous. He didn''t even dare to dream about it, so he decided to not waste time.


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was about to walk back to his residence and prepare to leave the base, he saw a personal guard of Ye Longteng hurriedly running to the pavilion, seeming to have urgent business with the Dragon King.


    <span>"Reporting, Sky Eye has sent a representative, I hope to meet you!"


    <span>Sky Eye!?


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was about to leave, he heard this and stood in ce, his eyes immediately sharpened.


    <span>In the pavilion, Ye Longteng asked in bewilderment, "The Heaven''s Eyes can actually find this ce?"


    "Didn''t that Heaven''s Eye a few hundred years ago, after being taught a lesson by the War God, destroy all of the n''s information, and don''t dare to investigate the affairs of our n? "Why would they dare to follow you here?" Bai Yi asked.<span>"Looks like there''s something important to discuss, otherwise the Heaven''s Eyes would not havee looking for you so quickly." Zhou Weiqing said.


    Ye Longteng stood up, put on his coat and said, "Then I''ll go first. Let''s go see what they mean."


    At the same time, Ye Fan had already silently walked back to the base.


    The battle at the Purgatory Ind had already turned into a bloody feud. Ye Fan had no intention of letting the Zhuge family go.


    Although he had information on Ghost Valley, he didn''t know if it was true or false and needed to investigate it himself.<span>Secondly, Chu Yunyao had already agreed to this matter. She couldn''t leave, so she could only deal with this first.


    <span>Ye Fan still wanted to go back and discuss some ns with Su Qingxue. After settling the women, he would settle the grudge from the Ghost Valley ¡­


    But now, it seemed that this sour schr, Zhuge Tianming, was also secretly sending people to do some activities.


    <span>However, the Ghost Valley had actually been taught a lesson by the Martial God and had very little information about the n. Even when they came to find the Dragon King, they did not guess that he, Ye Fan, was also at the selection base.


    <span>Within the reception room of the base, there were no longer any idlers outside. It was a secret meeting ce.


    <span>When Ye Chonglou walked into the room, he saw three people waiting there.


    "Greetings, Dragon King." A young man stood up and bowed, "Junior is the head disciple of the Ghost Valley Celestial Master, Zhuge Xiang. These two are Elder Yang and Elder Zhang from the Ghost Valley Elders Guild.<span>The two elders behind him also bowed respectfully. As soon as they arrived at the base, they noticed that there were many experts here.


    <span>Ye Long Teng frowned: "Who allowed you people from the Ghost Valley toe here without permission?"


    <span>Zhuge Xiang quickly exined, "Please calm your anger Dragon King. We know that we have acted rashly this time.


    But, because it is rted to the internal peace of China, it is rted to the lives and property of countless ordinary citizens, it is also rted to the life and death of our Ghost Valley ¡­


    <span>That''s why my master was forced toe here to deliver an item to you despite knowing that there are signs of offense. "


    <span>"Oh?" Ye Long Teng looked confused, "Is it that serious? "What is it?"


    With a solemn expression, Zhuge Xiang took out a book with a jade handle and handed it over with both hands.Ye Longteng was even more surprised. Zhuge Tianming actually wrote a book for him? Just what kind of important decision was this, to use such precious materials to "write letters"!?


    He took it and opened it up. Surprisingly, there was a calligraphy on it that was written densely and solemnly.


    After looking at it for a few seconds, Ye Longteng revealed a grave expression. His eyes showed some hesitation and some thought ¡­<span>"Zhuge Tianming ¡­" "How dare you..." Ye Long Teng took a deep breath, and said with a bright light in his eyes.


    <span>Zhuge Xiang said solemnly, "My master wholeheartedly wants to maintain the stability of the Divine Great Land.


    Now that the Ghost Valley was in need of change, if they still took the old road and stuck to it, sooner orter, their roots would be destroyed for a thousand years.<span>In his helplessness, my teacher thought of such a way to win with mutual benefit. "Please, Long Wangming ¡­"


    <span>Before he could finish his words, a voice sounded from outside.


    <span>"Oh, what''s the way to put it so nicely?"


    Hearing this voice, the expressions of Zhuge Xiang and the two elders changed greatly and they even started to panic.<span>Ye Fan walked in from the outside with an expressionless face. He unceremoniously grabbed the book from Ye Longteng''s hands and started reading it. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 882

    One second. Org, free of charge!


    <span>0882


    "As expected... "Zhuge Tianming, it seems like you know your own limits. Since you know that I won''t let him go, you''re beginning to want to hug the country''s legs ¡­"


    There was a lot of information in the book. It analyzed the various situations and the effects on China if there was a war.


    But, to put it bluntly, the country must stand out and help the ghost valley block Ye Fan. Otherwise, if the ghost valley were to be affected by the attack, the country would not be able to have peace!Ye Fan smiled evilly, looked at the Dragon King and said, "Now you know what a disaster should be, right? With such a monster in your home, can you all feel at ease?"


    <span>Ye Chonglou frowned. He was also a bit angry, but he had to weigh the pros and cons and think more thoroughly ¡­


    If he helped the Ghost Valley, it would be equivalent to opposing Ye Fan''s group. He really couldn''t guarantee that Ye Fan would do something crazy.If you didn''t help the Ghost Valley, then Zhuge Tianming would be hard to control if he was willing to create trouble for you.


    Although the Ghost Valley didn''t have any information on the ns, it also had arge amount of information on the upper echelons of China.


    What''s more, it was information that could affect China''s national security!


    <span>Once this information was spread to the people and overseas, it would create a monstrous wave for China!


    <span>What was the safest option...


    "Your Majesty, we Ghost Valley''s Heavenly Master Zhuge hopes to serve the country better, that''s why we thought of this alliance method.


    <span>Tobine Ghost Valley''s informationwork with the Dragon Soul is something that all Heavenly Masters have not been able to do. Only we, Heavenly Master Zhuge, have such spirit! " Elder Yang said.


    "Spirit?" Humph... I think he''s scared out of his wits. "Ye Fan said mockingly," He hasn''t even killed me when it came to researching the gene poison. Now he has no way of knowing what to do, and is begging the country to step in.


    The other Elder Zhang said loudly, "Lucifer, don''t be such a despicable person. When has our Heavenly Master ever used a poison to harm you? Do you have any proof?


    If we really have to deal with you, with our Ghost Valley''s informationwork, if we capture everyone around you, what can you do!? "<span>Ye Fanughed out loud and said, "You are still admitting to this even at death''s door?" Everyone has an idea as to whether the matters of Purgatory Ind are something that you are up to.


    As for capturing the person beside me? I think you guys wanted to do this for a long time! However, you should also understand that as long as I don''t die, if you dare to touch any of the people around me, I''ll kill your entire family!


    <span>All you guys are just afraid of me, you don''t even dare to take the risk of touching the people around me anymore, is that not the case? "


    <span>The two elders face alternated between red and white, gnashing their teeth in anger.


    <span>Indeed, they had once said something about Zhuge Tianming, so they might as well capture all the women around Ye Fan and make Ye Fan avoid shooting at them.


    However, after thinking about it again and again, the Ghost Valley still didn''t dare to do this.<span>Firstly, he might not be able to sessfully capture all of them. After all, some of the women around Ye Fan were also protected by their powers and status.


    Secondly, they have already seen Ye Fan''s crazy side. If they catch a woman, not only would they not threaten Ye Fan, but they would also make Ye Fan even crazier for revenge. Wouldn''t that mean that he would lift a rock and hit his own foot?


    After all, protecting their own lives and the Ghost Valley was the most crucial point. Even if they killed the woman by Ye Fan''s side, what was the point of them dying?


    Therefore, Zhuge Tianming decided to take out some benefits to ''ally'' the dragon soul and stand with the country. He wanted to borrow the country''s power to suppress Ye Fan.But he never would have thought that the secretmunication between the Dragon King and him was broken by Ye Fan!


    "Dragon King, if you still have some backbone, you should rip this book apart. This is not an alliance, this is threatening you guys ¡­ ¡­"<span>There is no individual will that is above a country. Shouldn''t you abide by the principles? " Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Ye Longteng narrowed his eyes, "Ye Fan, about the matter between you and the Ghost Valley, is there really no possibility of turning the situation around?"<span>"Wrong, not with the Ghost Valley, but with the Zhuge family and his henchmen ¡­" Blood ocean deep hatred, blood debt of brothers and sisters, where does ite from? " Ye Fan''s eyes were cold, resolute and decisive.


    Ye Chonglou''s eyes flickered, "Give me some time, this matter is of utmost importance. I want to meet with the leaders, and I even need to discuss with the Hidden Dragon''s men before making a decision."


    "Are you stupid? An organization from the Underground World dares to challenge a country? Your Dragon King Dragon Soul still needs to meet to decide how to punish it? " Ye Fan found itughable.Ye Long Teng was displeased. "Thews of the country and the rules of the house, we have to follow the rules here!"


    <span>"When your process isplete, the Ghost Valley will have thoroughly explored your lifeline. Right now, they are definitely madly organizing information that can be used to threaten you!" Ye Fan was speechless.


    Zhuge Xiang panicked and immediately cupped his hands, "Dragon King! Don''t listen to his nonsense! My master only wishes for the bigger picture to be his priority, he definitely won''t do it... "


    "Bam!"


    <span>A scarlet mist of blood exploded. Broken flesh and a red and white object sttered onto Elder Yang and Elder Zhang''s faces!


    Everyone was stunned!


    It was unknown how Ye Fan moved. His speed was fast and his strength was great, but he suddenly appeared beside Zhuge Xiang. With a backhand p, Zhuge Xiang''s head was smashed away!


    <span>Ye Fan''s face was sullen as he lightly shook the blood off his hand. "It''s fine if Zhuge Tianming''s disciple doesn''t run for his life when he seesozi, but you don''t have the right to speak here ¡­"


    <span>"Go ¡­" Lucifer... You. "How dare you ¡­" Elder Yang''s face turned green, trembling, furiously and fearfully pointing at Ye Fan, unable to say aplete sentence.


    Ye Longteng reacted and shouted, "Ye Fan! What are you doing!? Who allowed you to kill people here!? "


    <span>If Zhuge Tianming found out about this, he would definitely think that the Dragon Soul refused their request and jumped straight into a wall, causing chaos in the country! Of course Ye Longteng was anxious!


    Ye Fan unceremoniously pushed down Zhuge Xiang''s headless body, "I, Ye Fan, am going to kill someone ¡­ ¡­ Never need approval ".


    With that, Ye Fanunched another attack, turning around and threw a palm towards the nearest Elder Yang!<span>Ye Fan''s current Ancient Martial realm was more advanced than hisst battle with Zhuge Tianming. Moreover, during this period of time, he was constantly training, and his physical fitness was even more abnormal.


    This palm seemed ordinary and ordinary, but in reality, it gave Elder Yang a feeling of enormous oppression, like the toppling of a mountain!Elder Yang gathered the spiritual energy from the entrance, circted the Heaven and Earth aura, and sent a ball of Qi straight towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan was not afraid at all, and with just this simple palm attack, he forcefully shattered this Heavenly Energy!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    The explosion of the Supreme Force caused a loud bang in the room!Ye Fan''s body was not affected in the slightest, his tyrannical physique was like a hot knife through butter, and his palm struck Elder Yang''s chest!


    <span>"Puff!"


    <span>Elder Yang spewed out a mouthful of blood. His body was sent flying by a palm, crashing into the wall. Both his ribs were broken, pierced through the lungs, and he died on the spot! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 888

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0888


    Ghost Valley, inside the Dubhe Pagoda, in the Heavenly Master Zhuge Tianming''s study.<span>The incense was rising in spirals and the light was dim.


    Zhuge Tianming, who wore a grey-white long cloak and had long hair, was leaning on the table with both of his hands, staring deeply at the bunch of yarrow bundles on the table.<span>The sound of footsteps could be heard. Zhuge Tianming raised his head and pushed open the study door.


    The person who walked in was a woman who wore a green robe and had her hairbed in a bun. She looked very ssical and dignified. She held a girl that was one or two years old in her arms, and beside her was a little boy that appeared to be seven or eight years old.


    <span>"Husband, why did you call me and our child here sote?" The woman was the wife of Zhuge Tianming, a person of the Ghost Valley. When she saw the yarrow on the desk, she was surprised. Could something have happened? "


    Zhuge Tianming walked to the study table and picked up his son.


    "Daddy." The little boy was sleepy as he was woken up by his mother.Zhuge Tianming touched his son''s head and touched his forehead. After a moment of silence, he put the child down.


    <span>"Yesterday, I sent Xiang''er, Elder Yang, and Elder Zhang to find the Dragon King. I nned to use the Dragon Soul and the Chinese government''s power to restrain those devils in hell. This is the only way I can think of topletely suppress Lucifer.


    <span>However... "Even now, Xiang''er hasn''t sent any message back, and neither of the two elders haven''t sent any either ¡­" Zhuge Tianming said.


    When the woman heard this, she immediately realized something. "A divination made by the yarrow grass, could it be ¡­"


    Zhuge Tianming didn''t hide anything and said, "With so many considerationsbined, the chances of these three surviving ¡­" "It''s very vague."<span>The woman''s face was pale, "How could this be? The dragon soul has no reason to reject our Ghost Valley. Aren''t they afraid of the chaos in China? "Husband, you know countless important secrets."


    <span>Zhuge Tianming rubbed his forehead, as if he was also a bit tired, and said, "After the battle at Purgatory Ind, it''s really inconceivable that he was unable to kill Lucifer.


    <span>So I did some math for Lucifer, and found out that his fate was so strange that I had never heard of it before, had never seen it before.


    <span>Today, I finally understand. This person must have been born to live a good life. If the Heavens don''t want him to die, then so be it ¡­. "


    The woman hastily advised, "Husband, since this is the case, we should inform all the members of the Zhuge Family. Even if Lucifer cannot be killed, I will make him pay the price! "


    <span>"It''s toote... I was just using a risky military move to threaten the Dragon King with the general situation at home. If the country became angry and chose to stand by Lucifer''s side, then ¡­ The cmity of the Ghost Valley would surelye before daybreak!


    <span>It is already toote to inform everyone and fight against the great enemy in unison. Besides, there are still people from the Su n in the Ghost Valley. We can''t wait for our Zhuge family to be unlucky and only add to the chaos.


    I have already arranged for people to take you and your child and leave the Ghost Valley through the secret passage. It will be best if we leave while it is still in the middle of the night.


    You guys go to White Stone Mountain immediately and find father. If I can survive this great cmity, I will naturally go and reunite with you guys. " Zhuge Tianming said seriously.When the woman heard it, her eyes reddened and she said, "Husband ¡­ We''ll stay. We have to go together! "


    <span>"Madam, you must go, even for the sake of your two children. This is the blood of the Zhuge family. You mustn''t let Lucifer see it.


    Besides, there are also arge number of nsmen and loyal ministers of the Zhuge family. My leadership was wrong, and I set too much emphasis on the matters of the Ghost Valley.All he wanted to do was to eradicate the Su n, destroy the Wordless Book, and be enemies with Lucifer. That was why he hade to this end.


    "If a disasteres and I, Zhuge Tianming, escape first, then the Zhuge family''s notoriety will spread far and wide and only then will we be finished!"


    "Then let''s all go together! If we leave everything be, then so what if we let this Ghost Valley temporarily belong to the Su Family?! " The woman said excitedly.


    "Madam ¡­" The Zhuge family is one of the founders of the Ghost Valley, we can''t give up our ancestors'' foundation.


    "Besides, we have a lot of people. Lucifer came here in a hurry, so he doesn''t know how strong we are. We might not be able to win ¡­"


    With that, Zhuge Tianming took a step back, bowed deeply, and said, "Madam will bear children for the Zhuge family for eight years, and I will be grateful to you in my heart ¡­ Madam, please leave quickly! "


    The woman''s tears finally started to fall uncontrobly. However, she also knew that the most important thing was to protect the burning incense of the Zhuge family.<span>"Husband, you take care as well..."


    She grabbed her son''s hand and, holding her daughter in her other hand, turned and left the study.<span>"Mother ¡­ Where are we going ¡­ " the boy asked blearily.


    "Let''s go look for grandpa ¡­"


    <span>"Then... "Then why are you crying ¡­"


    "Mother didn''t cry, didn''t cry ¡­"


    Not long after, the voices of the woman and the child disappeared.Zhuge Tianming walked to the railing outside the house and looked at the sky. Dark clouds covered the moon.


    <span>"Big brother!" A man wearing a gray id robe walked into the study.


    <span>"Tianyi, what''s the matter?"


    Zhuge Tianyi frowned and said, "There is news from the Night Eagle Camp that two Night Hawks have not contacted us on time. There might be an invasion. Do you want me to send someone to take a look?"


    "They''reing so soon ¡­." Zhuge Tianming smiled bitterly, "No need to send anyone, just wait at the mountain gate ¡­" A big man ising ".<span>"A big shot?" A look of doubt appeared on Zhuge Tianyi''s face, "Who broke our maze and directly walked in?"


    "There''s no need to crack it. As long as someone secretly sends the information out, they will naturally be able to enter." Zhuge Tianming sneered and said.<span>Zhuge Tianyi frowned, "Could it be ¡­"


    <span>Without waiting for him to finish, Zhuge Tianming turned around and ordered with gleaming eyes, "Ring! Gather all the nsmen, retainers, and ghost ves! The Ghost Valley had entered its peak state of war!


    "If the heavens want me, Zhuge, to die, I will change my fate!"


    ¡­ ¡­.In less than a few minutes, the bell within the Ghost Valley rang loudly, and the buildings from all directions were filled with people running quickly.


    The entire Tianshu Tower lit up with light. Its ancient and majestic design paired with the technological light made it even more spectacr!


    <span>In fact, the entire Ghost Valley was equipped with lighting, so right now it was as bright as day.


    <span>In the depths of the Dreamy Cloud Mountain, it was as if a resplendent city had suddenly appeared. It was as if countless luminous pearls were shining in the night.


    Originally, there was no rest day and night. The Ghost Valley, which gathered intelligence from all over the world, would not fall into chaos just because something happened at night.


    On the contrary, because the division ofbor was clear, once those who could fight and those who could only be in charge of intelligence and logistics were clearly assigned their respective positions.In front of the Ghost Valley''s entrance, there were four huge stone sculptures that were at least 30 to 40 meters tall. They were the ancestors of Su, Zhang, Sun, and Zhuge family from the creation of Ghost Valley.


    <span>Today, as the original leader, the Su n was left in an awkward position due to theck of talented people, while the status of the Zhuge n was lost due to the decline of Zhang and Sun.


    At that moment, under Zhuge Tianming''s lead, the people from the Zhuge family gathered in front of the ancestral statue.


    The elders of the Zhang Family, as well as many retainers and ghost ves, who were on good terms with Zhuge, also came.On the other hand, Su Yi and his son, along with the Su n''s elders and the Sun n''s elders, had all hastily gathered over.


    The two groups of people stood facing each other before the grand and majestic mountain gate.


    Since Ghost Valley had been invaded, this kind of information could not be concealed. If the incident blew up, the higher ups of Ghost Valley could roughly guess what had happened.Everyone guessed in their hearts: Could it be that after tonight, the sky in the Ghost Valley will change again? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 889

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>0889


    <span>"Heavenly Master Zhuge, I don''t know who needs to be so ready at night." Su Yi feigned ignorance as he asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    <span>Zhuge Tianming said faintly, "Elder Su doesn''t seem to be worried about the invasion at all." Could it be that Elder Su knew that there would be someone who would be able to enter the Ghost Valley so smoothly? "


    Su Yiughed out loud: "I think Sky Master is being too suspicious, our Ghost Valley has always been neutral, and there probably won''t be many people who insist on beating their way to our sect''s gates at night ¡­ ¡­


    Unless... "The Heavenly Master is hiding it from us. We don''t know what decision he has made ¡­"


    "Elder Su Yi, stop pretending!" The enemy that came tonight, was able to see through all of our formation mechanisms, wasn''t it all thanks to you!? " Zhuge Tianyi could no longer endure it any longer as he cursed."Zhuge Tianyi! Stop spouting nonsense! How could my father leak this information to an outsider!? What''s more, our Su Family is the true descendant of the Ghost Valley, we can only do things that benefit the Ghost Valley! " The eldest son, Su Cen retorted.


    "What a joke!" The orthodox is not in the valley. You were only adopted here. Zhuge Tianyi sneered.


    "What did you say!? We are the descendants of the Su Family recognized by the Elders Guild! " Su Wei angrily asked, "Are you trying to question the Elders Guild?"The smell of gunpowder immediately came from both sides. Just as they were about to quarrel, an extremely prating and aged male voice entered the ears of the hundreds of people present.


    "How is it proper to make a ruckus in front of the ancestors!?"


    When they heard this voice, the hundreds of people present, including dozens of elders, also very respectfully didn''t dare to make a sound.


    A path opened up in the middle of the crowd. An old man with a thin face and a stooped back walked out. He was leaning on a wooden cane made from jadeite pear tree.


    Upon seeing this, Su Yi hurriedly bent his waist and ran over to carefully support him. Although he didn''t actually need his help, he still fawned over him and smiled obsequiously. "Eldest Uncle, why did youe out as well? The night is humid."


    "Hmph, it''s not like I can''t walk with these old bones of mine. There hasn''t been such a formation in the past few decades. How could I note out and take a look?"


    "Grand Elder, I''ve disturbed you." Zhuge Tianming also bowed respectfully.This person was the chief elder of the Ghost Valley Elders Guild, Su Qian Xing.


    In terms of seniority, he was the cousin of Su Yi''s grandfather, and he was already over 170 years old.


    <span>The old man had supported the Su n''s orthodox bloodline for his entire life. Even if the main wife of the Su n had not been forced to leave the Ghost Valley, he had not allowed his descendants to take the throne.


    This spirit of integrity was admired within the Ghost Valley and within the Su Family nsmen.It was because the Elders Guild still had an elder with the surname Su, the Su family still held the Elders Guild''s power, which made it impossible for the Zhuge family topletely control the Ghost Valley.


    "Heavenly teacher, who''s here?" Su Qian Xing didn''t waste any words as he directly asked Zhuge Tianming.


    Zhuge Tianming narrowed his eyes and said, "The Lord of Hell ¡­"


    <span>Once those words were spoken, many people began to whisper among themselves. Some of them had guessed that this might be the case, while others were confused. After hearing this name, they all began to feel nervous.


    "Oh... Then why did hee here? " Su Qian Xing asked again.<span>Zhuge Tianming smiled faintly, "To be honest, he''s here to take revenge on our Ghost Valley."


    "Take revenge on the Ghost Valley? I think... It''s to take revenge on your Zhuge family, right? "Su Yi smiled and said:" Don''t tell me that the Heavenly Master thinks that my Eldest Uncle can easily deceive you?<span>Zhuge Tianming smiled calmly and said, "Elder Su, do you think that ¡­" If Lucifer enters the Ghost Valley, will he let you go?


    <span>Don''t forget... You had once sent people to harm Su Qingxue and Mu Mu Mu. They were both of the Su family''s main bloodline ¡­ Do you think that no one knows? "


    <span>Su Yi''s expression did not change as he said, "Preposterous! It was all nonsense! Your Zhuge family has attracted a huge disaster today. Don''t think about implicating our Su family! "


    "That''s right, Sir Lucifer. He is the husband of our Su n''s genuinedy, Su Qingxue. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he is from our n."<span>"If your Zhuge family hadn''t done all sorts of heinous things, you wouldn''t have let them intrude the Ghost Valley in the middle of the night!" Su Cen followed.


    <span>Zhuge Tianmingughed and said, "You''re lying to yourself."


    "Enough!"


    Su Qian Xing said angrily, "Could it be that you all ¡­ Do you want to be seen as a joke by others... "


    Everyone was stunned when they saw Su Qian Xing slowly turned around and look at Dubhe Tower.


    The old man slowly raised his head and looked up at the tower that was over a hundred meters tall.


    Only now did the hundreds and thousands of people in the Ghost Valley realize that there was actually a figure quietly standing on top of the sharp tower!<span>It was unknown when this figure had begun to look down on them. Only Su Qian, who had cultivated for over 170 years, had discovered his existence!


    Zhuge Tianming and the elders were all moved. They actually didn''t notice at all!?At this moment, the dark clouds in the skies were being blown by the wind. The curved wolf tooth moon seemed to be dyed in ayer of scarlet, and was somewhat turbid ¡­


    <span>Under the moonlight, the man''s body seemed to be enveloped in ayer of faint scarlet light ¡­


    <span>"Lucifer ¡­" Zhuge Tianming breathed heavily. Compared to thest time he met Ye Fan, he felt that Ye Fan''s strength had improved once again!


    Even Zhuge Tianming felt the pressure, so there was no need to talk about the others. All of them nervously concentrated.


    "It looks like... "The people who will die are all here."


    <span>With a tap of his toes, Ye Fan jumped directly from the tower that was over a hundred meters tall and stood firmly on the ground.


    <span>Just this move without any movement techniques alone was able to reach a distance of 100 meters with just his body. This caused all of the ancient martial artists present to be stunned.


    Actually, Ye Fan didn''t arrive for too long, he just saw that there were people rushing out from all over the Ghost Valley, so he decided to take action after seeing the situation clearly.<span>The Tianshu Tower in the middle was a perfect observation point.


    Unexpectedly, no martial artists in the Ghost Valley were able to discover his arrival. With the help of concealment, Ye Fan easily watched a fight between two families from the top of the tower.<span>"Brother Ye, you came really fast." Zhuge Tianming said with a sigh.


    Ye Fan was expressionless. "Zhuge Tianming, can''t you live?"


    "If you marry Su Qingxue, sooner orter, you will attack the Ghost Valley for her. Rather than just sitting there and waiting for death, why don''t you take action as soon as possible?" Zhuge Tianming said.


    "Zhuge Tianming! "You''re wrong!"<span>A melodious female voice came from the other side of the mountain gate. It was Su Qingxue who walked in with Fog Night.


    When Su Qingxue appeared, many Su n members revealed expressions of joy.


    "Miss Qingxue?""That''s right, the photo''s information is exactly the same..."


    <span>Although the Su family members within the Ghost Valley had nevere into contact with Su Qingxue, they were secretly observing the sessor of the Su Family.


    <span>Some of the Su n elders'' eyes even shined because they discovered that Su Qingxue''s body was emitting a special wave of true energy ¡­ ¡­


    Great Elder Su Qian Xing''s hand, which was holding onto his walking stick, trembled slightly. His beard trembled as he muttered, "He has appeared ¡­" "It''s finally here again ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue faced hundreds of unfamiliar faces and took a deep breath. She calmly said to Zhuge Tianming, "If I want to return to the Ghost Valley, it''s also by my own ability.


    <span>In today''s situation, it''s not that I want my husband to take action for me, but it''s because you guys have used underhanded methods to attack me in secret, and not openly fight with me! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 892

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0892Even though Ye Fan''s body was tyrannical, it was not as if he was truly invulnerable to damage. Just like how the bowstring would always have its limits, if he took too much damage, he would be injured sooner orter.


    Helpless, Ye Fan could only temporarily avoid the attacks and find another opportunity.


    However, when he tried to find the target again, he found that the formation had changed. He was surrounded by people, as if wherever he attacked, he would be attacked from all sides.


    Ye Fan continuouslyunched a few surprise attacks, but they were all ineffective. On the contrary, he was surrounded by danger, making him unable to catch up.<span>Seeing this, Zhuge Tianming''s eyes lit up with excitement. If he continued to waste time like this, he would catch a gap between Ye Fan and himself sooner orter.


    This was the logic behind having more ants bite on death elephants!


    However, the following scenepletely erased the expression on Zhuge Tianming''s face!


    When Ye Fan realized that his closebat tactics could no longer continue, he raised his hand and sent out a sword intent!<span>"Pfft!" "Puff puff!"


    The "piercing" sword intention was as fast as a sh, prating through three warriors of the Zhuge family with unparalleled sharpness!"This... This is sword intent!? "


    <span>"What a strong sword intent!"


    The group of Zhuge family members panicked when they saw their threepanions fall.Even if this group of experts could keep up with Ye Fan''s moving speed and avoid Ye Fan''s attack, but with the speed of the sword intent, they would not be able to escape!


    <span>In addition, within the array formation, their movements were restricted, making dodging even more difficult!


    Ye Fan didn''t even give them any time to think, as his figure was moving at a high speed, the sword intent in his hand crazily shot out!


    "Whoosh!" "Whoosh whoosh!..."Streams of sword intent, like invisible scythes of death, pierced through the warriors of Zhuge family!


    <span>One figure after another was lying in a pool of blood. Some of them had their heads pierced, some of them had their hearts pierced, and some of them even had a missing neck ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan''s sword intent did not even need to be looked at. In any case, there were people on all sides, so whether it was the sword qi or the Qiankun energy, none of them were his match.


    Ye Fan acted as if he was in a ce devoid of people, and with a leap, more than a dozen sword intents shot out, with his body as the center.Miserable screams rang out one after another. Almost all of the warriors at the Body Refinement Realm of the Zhuge family had died.


    With no one left, the formation naturally no longer existed!


    When Ye Fan saw Zhuge Tianming and the dozen or so Spirit Condensation elders standing together, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but reveal an evil smile as he once againunched a charge!


    <span>"Heavenly teacher!" Get out of here! "We''ll drag it out..."


    <span>An elder was about to go and hold Ye Fan back, but his head was already missing!


    Ye Fan was like a shadow, in the blink of an eye, he had already appeared in front of Zhuge Tianming!


    "I want you to die for Mamen!"


    <span>Ye Fan roared, as a sword intent pierced towards Zhuge Tianming!


    Zhuge Tianming felt a sense of pressure that was unrivalled. He gathered the Great Perfection Stage of the Qiankun energy and felt as if there was a strong bomb that could explode at any moment.


    <span>The moment the sword intent and the Qiankun qi collided, there was a loud bang!


    Zhuge Tianming spat out a mouthful of blood. A hole appeared on his stomach and he staggered a few steps back, but he could not stand stably.


    Ye Fan''s clothes were somewhat damaged, but hended on the ground steadily. The explosion didn''t manage to injure him.


    "Wha ¡­. Why not. Just kill me... " Zhuge Tianming spat out a mouthful of blood. He knew that Ye Fan could have directly pierced through his head just now.


    However, Ye Fan purposely missed."Who poisoned my mother?" Ye Fan asked expressionlessly.


    Zhuge Tianming froze for a moment, then immediatelyughed out loud. His mouth was full of blood as he said, "If I told you ¡­ Will you let me go? "<span>"No," Ye Fan directly said. He must avenge those brothers of Mamen.


    <span>"Then why should I tell you?" Zhuge Tianming''s face sunk.


    Ye Fan said indifferently, "If you don''t tell me, I will find out sooner orter. Maybe..." "Right here in the Ghost Valley."


    Zhuge Tianming grinned and shouted, "What are you standing there for!? "An opportunity!"


    When the remaining Zhuge family elders heard this, they immediately understood and surrounded Ye Fan.


    "Everyone, together! Kill this demon! "<span>"Heavenly Dipper Subduing Demon!"


    The dozen or so elders gathered their Qiankun qi together, and every single one of them had their Qiankun qi connected together. After this qi ovepped with each other, it became even more powerful!


    Seeing that the Qi of Heaven and Earth around Ye Fan was getting denser and denser, the Su Family members standing in the distance saw this and could not help but cry out in rm.


    "Crap!" This time, Mr. Ye is in danger! "<span>Su Qingxue''s heart tensed up. She hated herself for not being able to help. She hurriedly asked, "What happened?"


    <span>"Valley Lord, the Zhuge family mainly cultivates Heaven and Earth Supreme Qi. This martial art can be used as a formation and its power can be multiplied!


    This'' Heavenly Dipper Subduing Demon ''was a battle in which one side would suffer heavy injuries. If one suddenly increased the Supreme Force, a martial artist could be devoured by it.


    <span>However, the gathered Astral Energy is like a small-scaled nuclear bomb, exploding with unparalleled power! "


    <span>"How could this be ¡­" Su Qingxue couldn''t help but run up.


    <span>"Sister Su!" You can''t go! You will lose your life! " Fog night, he hurriedly stopped them.


    "I... I can freeze them! " Su Qingxue said.


    <span>"No way!" Can''t you feel how strong the Astral Energy from that ce is!? As soon as you get close, you might get blown to death! " The misty night hugged the woman and refused to let her near.


    <span>In reality, the people from the Su n had quietly retreated. No one wanted to be cannon fodder for no reason.


    "The Zhuge family is going to go all out ¡­" Su Qian Xing coughed and said.


    Just when everyone was sweating for Ye Fan, Ye Fan, who was standing in the middle of the encirclement, had a calm expression.


    <span>He could feel how powerful thebined attack of the Cosmos Sack was. However, he didn''t feel that it would be enough to kill him just like that.


    Besides... He wouldn''t let these guys bombard him without a hitch ¡­


    Disintegrate!


    Ye Fan silently chanted in his heart. Within his body, a surging power seemed to have directly ignited his blood. The violent power filled every cell in his body!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>Ye Fan roared towards the sky, the sound waves soaring straight into the clouds!


    A feeling of contentment filled his heart, making him feel inexhaustible energy!


    <span>Golden mes danced within his eyes as streams of golden threads of energy circted within and around his body!


    A wave of powerful deterrence, even from a distance of over a hundred meters away, shocked everyone. They could feel the terrifying state Ye Fan was in right now!<span>Everyone present had the same thought in their minds ¡ª how strong!


    <span>"What kind of skill is this, to have such power!?" Su Qian Xing was speechless.


    Su Qingxue had also not seen Ye Fan disy his true strength for a long time. Her small mouth was wide open, and she was speechless.


    The woman was still a little happy about the improvement of her cultivation, but at this moment, she was keenly aware thatpared to her husband, she was still far from being able to match up ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 893

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0893


    Zhuge Tianming couldn''t wait any longer. He didn''t dare to let the Zhuge family increase the concentration of the Heaven and Earth Supreme Qi anymore. He endured the severe pain and shouted loudly, "Quickly blow him to death!"


    Without waiting for him to finish, Ye Fan suddenly stepped on the ground!


    <span>As if the earth quaked, the entire ground, with Ye Fan as the center, suddenly copsed and copsed!


    <span>Rocks copsed and the ground caved in. It was as if a small meteor had smashed into a massive crater dozens of meters deep!


    The strong vibration made these members of the Zhuge Family unable to stand steadily, not to mention throwing all the Heaven and Earth aura onto Ye Fan!


    <span>"How is this a person ¡­" It''s simply the descent of a god! " The group of Su n members were all terrified.


    <span>The faces of Su Yi and his son became even paler.


    At the same time, Ye Fan had already turned into a blurry figure, shuttling back and forth at lightning speed!


    Ye Fan himself was the sharpest dagger. Upon seeing blood on his throat, once he touched Ye Fan, even with the protection of the Astral Energy, he still couldn''t escape the fate of having his defense broken.


    <span>As Ye Fan''s dozen or so shing back and forth, these dozen or so Condensing Reality Realm Zhuge family elders all vomited blood or died without aplete corpse!


    Before everyone could see what Ye Fan did, Ye Fan had already arrived in front of Zhuge Tianming.The disintegration had been restrained, and everything was back to how it was before. However, the people behind Ye Fan had all fallen.


    <span>Zhuge Tianming''s hopes turned into ashes as his eyes filled with despair. In front of Ye Fan''s absolute power, he could no longer think of any n ¡­


    <span>"Destiny ¡­ Could it be ¡­ "It''s really irreversible..."


    <span>Ye Fan looked at him coldly, "It seems that even when you were about to die, you didn''t understand a thing..."


    "What is it?" Zhuge Tianming looked up and asked. He had already given up on resisting, so he had no way of resisting.


    Ye Fan said lightly, "Destiny did not let you die, nor did it make the Zhuge family perish. All of this... "You chose your fate."Zhuge Tianming''s entire body shuddered, while his face revealed a hint of bitterness and self-mockery ¡­


    <span>"Haha ¡­" Haha... Self-inflicted... It''s not alive! "


    <span>After speaking, Zhuge Tianming suddenly condensed a ball of Cosmos Sack energy.


    <span>However, Ye Fan did not defend and did not pay attention to it.


    He saw Zhuge Tianming suddenly p his own forehead!<span>"Bam!"


    In the next second, Zhuge Tianming''s corpse fell down, without any signs of life ¡­


    A gust of cold wind blew through the valley, dispersing the smell of hundreds of corpses'' blood ¡­


    The entire Ghost Valley was terrifyingly quiet.<span>Ye Fan raised his head, pointing towards the distant sky, which was in the direction of the Purgatory Ind...


    Then, Ye Fan forcefully patted his chest.


    <span>"Hubby, are you hurt?" At this time, Su Qingxue could finally run closer and look at the situation of the man.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled at the woman, then looked at the crowd from the Ghost Valley that was still looking at him with reverence.


    <span>"What I am about to do is over. Next up ¡­ "It''s your turn to be busy, my wife ¡­"


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    White Stone Mountain was an unremarkable mountain range.


    However, this did not mean that there was no one around.A grass hut was built on top of the mountain. Wild vegetables were nted all around. Outside the wooden door was a stone table that was used to hold the ck and white seeds.


    At this moment, the sky was starting to brighten, but there was already a woman holding a child in one hand as she rushed to the grass hut, holding the child by her side.


    A maid followed behind the woman. She was responsible for carrying the bags on her back and had the intention of going to the grass hut''s owner.


    <span>"Father!"


    <span>The woman discovered that the door was ajar, so she pushed it open and entered. When she saw what was inside, she froze for a moment.


    <span>He saw that there was actually a group of people waiting inside!


    <span>An old man with a head full of gray hair and dressed in a coarse robe sat at a square table, drinking tea with another middle-aged man.


    "Child, you''re here ¡­" The old man''s smile was somewhat bitter as he introduced the middle-aged man beside him: "This person is themander in chief of Hidden Dragon Institute, Lord Ye Longyuan."


    The woman looked uneasy. When she saw Ye Longyuan and the five or six cold looking ancient warriors standing around the house with des in their hands, she had an ominous feeling.<span>"Father... What is a Hidden Dragon? " The woman had never heard of it.


    "Hidden Dragons are a group of troops that are even more mysterious and more focused onbat than Dragon Soul. I am also the person who has just met the hidden dragons today." The old man sighed and smiled.


    "Old mister Zhuge Lie, your tea is not bad, but I''ve had enough. It''s about time." Ye Longyuan put down his teacup and stood up.


    The woman wondered, "What... What time is it? This Officer Ye, since you are part of the national army, shouldn''t you control a wanton demon that recklessly kills people? "Something big happened to our Ghost Valley ¡­"<span>"Child!" Zhuge Lie held out his hand to stop him, "There''s no need to say that. Captain Ye, I''ve already known about the Ghost Valley since a long time ago.


    The sky in the Ghost Valley had changed. The days of our Zhuge family ¡­ "He fell."


    <span>The woman froze, thinking that her husband might already be dead. As her heart felt cut by a knife, she asked, "Then... The Hidden Dragon''s people who came here ¡­ "Why is that?"


    <span>Zhuge Lie stood up and walked to the woman with a smile. He reached out his hand to caress his granddaughter''s face and then caressed his grandson''s head, saying as if he was mocking himself, "What a pity ¡­ Your father made the wrong decision... I''ve implicated you guys, what a pity ¡­ You are still so young, and you don''t even have the chance to see this boundless universe ¡­ "


    Hearing these words, the woman''s face immediately became deathly pale, and she said with a trembling voice, "They ¡­ "They are here ¡­"


    Cut the grass at its roots!


    The woman didn''t dare to say those words.


    Ye Longyuan''s gaze was cold and ruthless as he said, "Zhuge Tianming threatening a country with the intelligence of the Ghost Valley is already a crime of extermination ¡­ If you have anyst words, anything you want to say, that will satisfy you, I will do my best to do so. "<span>"No!" The woman cried, "They are still children! They didn''t understand! Sir, please let them go! "


    As soon as the mother began to cry, the two children also began to cry loudly.


    Zhuge Lie''s eyes turned red. He swallowed his saliva and asked in a low voice, "Sir Ye, really ¡­ Can''t you just let the Zhuge family live?This old man is willing to ept my death and leave the three of them behind. In the future, I will live in seclusion in the countryside and will never return to Ghost Valley. I will also not mention their biological father ¡­ "Isn''t it possible ¡­"


    "In the face of the country''s overall situation, any slip ups or hidden dangers are not allowed. Old Mr. Zhuge, if you have nost words ¡­" "Please set off." Ye Longyuan said, and handed over a silver-grey dagger.<span>A trace of sadness appeared in Zhuge Lie''s eyes, but he still silently took the dagger.


    <span>"I didn''t expect that today, it would still be the ''the ruler wants the subject to die, the subject has no choice but to die''..." "Hahahaha..."


    <span>Zhuge Lie pulled out the dagger, raised it and was about to stab down at his heart!


    But right at this moment, Zhuge Lie suddenly released a burst of Qiankun energy. His dagger changed direction and went straight for Ye Longyuan''s neck! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 894

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    0894


    <span>Ye Longyuan was already prepared. He tilted his body to the side to avoid the attack and stood in a corner of the room.


    None of the Hidden Dragon Realm martial artists had any intention of making a move, so they quietly watched from the sidelines.


    "Old mister Zhuge, why must you suffer?" Ye Longyuan said coldly.


    "This old bones of mine, for the sake of our ancestor''s incense, I have to give it my all no matter what ¡­" Zhuge Lie turned around and said, "Child, take our Zhuge family''s bloodline and run! I will hold on! "


    When the woman saw this, she quickly pulled the child and ran out of the grass hut while crying.<span>Zhuge Lie''s body retreated and blocked the entrance of the grass hut. He shouted, "Who wants to chase after me? Get past me first!"


    The moment the Great Perfection of Condensation''s Heaven and Earth aura expanded, Zhuge Lie''s eyes were exceptionally bright and spirited. A violent aura made it difficult for people to get close to him.


    "Saber ¡­"<span>Ye Longyuan reached out his hand and a hidden dragon martial artist immediately took off a ck cloth wrapped weapon from his back.


    After the cloth was undone, an ancient looking de made of ck metal appeared. It looked like an ancient de from an ancient era!


    There were no traces on the de, and the light did not reflect any of it. There were faint dark red lines on it, which made it look very strange.<span>The long-hilted saber flew into Ye Longyuan''s hand. With just that one move, Ye Longyuan''s entire demeanor became especially sharp!


    Zhuge Lie furrowed his brows. After feeling a pressure even greater than before, he subconsciously took half a step back. He wanted to be better prepared.


    <span>"I could have left you with a corpse, but if you wanted to be a traitor, that would have been another matter."


    The instant Ye Longyuan''s voice fell, he raised his de and swung it, a clean and crisp saber art. The ck de shadow shed like a ghost!


    After two or three seconds, the grass hut became quiet.Zhuge Lie muttered with his mouth half open, "This de intent ¡­ "Incredible..."


    <span>As the sound of his voice faded, Zhuge Lie''s body was split into two.


    <span>Ye Longyuan expressionlessly tossed the saber back to his subordinates and said, "Go and take care of that woman, her son, and her servants."


    <span>Several Hidden Dragon Warriorsplied. One of them asked, "Commander, what about the baby girl?"


    Ye Longyuan hesitated for a moment, and then said, "If you still don''t remember, find a orphanage and send them in."


    "Yes sir!"<span>Soon, a group of Hidden Dragon Warriors chased after them. With their speed, it was impossible for a woman and her child to escape death.


    Only Ye Longyuan was left in the grass hut. He walked over to Zhuge Lie''s miserable corpse and looked at it for a while.


    Afterwards, Ye Longyuan turned around, picked up the empty tea cup from the table, poured a cup of tea, and sprinkled it on the ground ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>"Valley Master, this is the Dubhe Tower ¡­ "He''s the center of power in our Ghost Valley, the center of the entire Ghost Valley''s information system. Just like our brains, he''s themander ¡­"


    Inside the Dubhe Pagoda, Su Qingxue was walking slowly and admiring the various structures inside.<span>Beside the woman, Su Qian Xing led a group of Su Family elders who were leaning on walking sticks as he introduced them to Su Qingxue with a smile.


    After the bloody scene in the Ghost Valley was cleaned up, Su Qingxue began to prepare to take over the Valley Master''s position as soon as the sky began to brighten.<span>After all, Ghost Valley was such arge stall, and it couldn''t be left unmanaged for a long time.


    Since Su Qingxue hade, she would no longer shirk her responsibilities. With Ye Fan standing behind her, she was confident and had already mentally prepared herself to face the new challenge ¡­ ¡­"Grand Elder, why is this tower called the Dubhe Pagoda?" Although Su Qingxue had a lot of information, she hadn''t finished reading and didn''t understand a lot of things.


    <span>Su Qianxing exined, "The two words, ''Dubhe'', are from the ''Greedy Wolf Star'' of the Big Dipper in the sky.


    <span>It''s been said that our Su n''s ancestor was the reincarnation of the God Beast ''Golden w'', and that Golden w was the embodiment of the Northern Dipper Diagram.


    <span>That''s why we believe in the Golden w of the Dragon Turtle. When we were creating the Ghost Valley, we named this most important building as the Dubhe Pagoda. "


    "So that''s how it is... "I never thought that there would be so many stories behind a name." Although Su Qingxue seemed to not understand it, she could still feel the Su n''s ancient cultural heritage.


    It was precisely this sort of shared faith that allowed the Su n to remain united.


    Ye Fan, who was listening, thought of something and asked, "Great Elder, this Golden w God Beast ¡­ ¡­" What does this have to do with the God of the North, Xuan Ming? ""This ¡­" Su Qian Xing frowned and said, "The God of the North, Xuan Ming, is said to have transformed into a ck Tortoise. In terms of appearance, there is a legend about him.


    However... Xuan Ming is the great god of the North, our ancestor Jin Ao should not be able topare with him...


    What, Mr. Ye has this question? "After witnessing Ye Fan''s strength, even Su Qian Xing, who was over 170 years old, respectfully called him "Mister."


    Ye Fan nodded, smiled and said, "It''s nothing, I was just casually asking, just curious."


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart. He didn''t know if the Su n and the Zhou n were rted, but both families believed that the dragon turtle was their ancestor. Could it be just a coincidence?


    Unfortunately, three hundred years ago, the Martial God destroyed the information of all the ns in the Ghost Valley. Otherwise, the Ghost Valley would not have been allowed to investigate the ns. Perhaps he could find some clues.


    The group rode on the mechanical elevator and slowly ascended to different floors.When they reached the floor Zhuge Tianming was originally used in, Su Qianxing said, "This was originally the study for Valley Master. Previously, Zhuge Tianming had changed it to used by the Heavenly Master.


    Now that the new Valley Master is here, I wonder if Valley Master is satisfied with the furnishings? "


    Su Qingxue took a nce and discovered that there were antique calligraphy and paintings everywhere. Any one of them was priceless. She could not help but say, "There are so many things ¡­.""Haha, with the history of our Ghost Valley, this little bit of antique is nothing more than a piece of cake." Su Qian Xing proudly said, "Valley Master, wait a moment, this old man will hand over the key to the Su Family''s treasury to you. The wealth that the Su Family has umted for a thousand years will be managed by you in the future."


    <span>Su Qingxue did not need to ask to know how terrifying the wealth was. She could not help but look at Ye Fan, who was beside her.


    Ye Fan smiled. The woman was clearly telling him that she would be very rich in the future!Following that, Su Qingxue said, "Grand Elder, the wealth in the treasury belongs to the entire Su n. In your hands, I am very assured. There is no need to intentionally hand it over to me."


    <span>When Su Qian Xing heard that, he was stunned for a moment. A trace of emotion shed in his eyes. This old man will take care of it for the time being, thank you Valley Master for your trust ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue turned around and smiled, "Although I have epted the position of Valley Master, I have just arrived here and do not understand many things. I need to slowly study.


    <span>I feel more of a burden than a great weight. I hope that the elders can give me a hand, okay? "


    <span>When the group of Su n elders heard this, a few of them were so excited that their eyes almost filled with tears.


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart, his wife has been the CEO for so long, managing and winning over the hearts of people really are the same.


    <span>"Grand Elder, I heard that our Ghost Valley has the Wordless Book, and it has something to do with our Su n''s bloodline and the Ghost Valley Ring. Is the Wordless Book in this tower?" Su Qingxue had always been curious about this matter. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 895

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>0895


    It was said that the ancestor of the Su n had ascended the Dao of the Heavens because he had obtained the Wordless Heavenly Book. Although it was said that it had a mythical quality and was not very believable, the Wordless Heavenly Book should be able to increase the strength of the Su n''s descendents.


    <span>Su Qingxue experienced all sorts of things this year and deeply understood that she couldn''t simply earn money. Only by increasing her strength could she not be a burden to men and help at critical moments.


    She was already tired of Ye Fan''s brutal battles, but she could only wait helplessly at the back. She also didn''t want to constantly be separated from men because of endless enemies.


    At the mention of the Wordless Heavenly Book, the faces of Su Qian Xing and the other Elders also became solemn."Valley Master, even if you didn''t mention it, I still wanted to take you to see the Wordless Book. The Heavenly Book is the most important treasure that our ancestors left behind, and only those who have awakened the orthodox blood of our Su Family can have the qualifications to control it."


    As he spoke, Su Qian Xing waved his hand, "The rest of you may leave."


    <span>None of the people from the Su n had any objections, and some of the other elders did not dare to stay. There were only three people left in the study room.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. It seemed that this Wordless Book was indeed iparably important in the Ghost Valley, and even he couldn''t casually read it.


    No wonder Zhuge Tianming was so afraid of Su Qingxue when he was still alive. The most important thing in the Ghost Valley was its connection to the Su n''s bloodline. How could he not feel ufortable?"Mr. Ye ¡­" Su Qian Xing saw Ye Fan at the side and didn''t know what to say.


    Ye Fan understood and said, "It''s nothing, I understand. I''ll go wait outside."


    "Aiya, thank you very much for understanding, Mister Ye." Su Qian Xingughed.


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned and grabbed Ye Fan''s hand, then said to Su Qian Xing, "Great Elder, he is my husband. Our Su Family was able to regain control of Ghost Valley because of him protecting me all the way.


    We have experienced life and death together and he is the person I trust the most. No matter how big of a secret is in this world, I do not want to hide it from him. "


    Ye Fan looked at the woman in astonishment, and a warm feeling flowed through his heart, even a bit ashamed. He could not hide anything from Su Qingxue.


    Su Qian Xing was stunned for a moment before deciding with a smile, "Since Valley Master has decided on this, then this old man naturally does not dare to say anything ¡­ "Mr. Ye, pleasee along as well."<span>Leaning on his walking stick, Su Qian Xing led the way until they reached the highest level of the Dubhe Pagoda.


    In the process, he passed threeyers of sentries and many traps.<span>When they reached the highest level, a ck iron gate appeared in front of them.


    <span>"Valley Master, this secret room that holds the Wordless Heavenly Book was left behind by our Su Family''s ancestor. Its entire body is made of thousand year profound iron, and the key to enter this ce ¡­. It''s the Ghost Valley Ring on your hand.


    <span>Su Qian Xing extended his hand and pointed at a small groove in the middle of the metal door.


    "No wonder the thumb ring is so important." Ye Fan muttered.


    Su Qingxue pursed her red lips. She was a bit nervous so she took the ring off and put it into the groove.


    "Rumble, rumble, rumble ¡­"The moment the thumb ring entered, the ck iron gate actually issued out a sound like a gear, slowly turning, moving aside from both sides, revealing a circr door.


    It gave off the feeling of a huge safe.


    The three of them stepped inside. Although it was empty, the walls in all directions were iid with arge number of Night Pearls. They estimated that there were at least a few thousand of them, illuminating this treasury.


    Any one of these Night Pearls would be considered priceless, but the Su n''s ancestor did not seem to care about money at all. The Night Pearls were arranged in such a row.


    "So beautiful ¡­" Su Qingxue couldn''t help but sigh. The key point was that this was too spectacr.Su Qian Xing sighed, "Thest time I came here was more than a hundred years ago. It''s been so long."


    "Grand Elder, is that the Wordless Book?"


    Su Qingxue saw a piece of ck jade on the only in table. It was shiny and seemed to be made from the same material as the thumb ring. It was about the size of a book and not much bigger than a palm.


    In addition, there was a groove in the book. It was obvious that he needed the Ghost Valley Ring again.<span>"That''s right, Valley Master ¡­ The Wordless Book was divided into two parts, the key or the thumb ring. First, he had to ce the thumb ring into the book, so that the book would be one.


    "Moreover, only those who have awakened the bloodline of our Su n can use the ''Profound Truths Scripture'' to open the Heaven''s Eyes and read this'' Heavenly Book ''." Su Qian Xing said seriously.


    <span>Su Qingxue asked, "Use the Xuanwei True Scripture?" "How do I use it?"


    "Valley Master, you only need to impart your true energy into this Heavenly Book. You will naturally be able to do so," Su Qian Xing said.


    <span>Su Qingxue understood what was going on. She took the thumb ring off the door, walked up, and put it back into the groove of the Heavenly Book.


    The Wordless Heavenly Book flowed with a ghostly light, and then it returned to a state of tranquility.<span>Su Qingxue turned around and looked at Ye Fan. The man gave her a thumbs up and told her not to worry, so she could go and try.


    Su Qingxue took a deep breath and ced her white hands on the Book of Heaven. She slowly transferred the true energy within her body into the Book of Heaven ¡­


    When a wave of extremely cold true energy touched the Heavenly Book, it immediately emitted the dark blue brilliance of the Netherworld Udumbara Flower!<span>An ancient aura suddenly filled the entire treasury!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"Su Qingxue let out a soft cry and suddenly raised her head. Her body seemed to have been possessed by something. At the same time she trembled, her eyes became a pure dark blue color. It was so cold that it didn''t even resemble a human''s eyes!


    After half a minute, Su Qingxue seemed to be possessed and didn''t react at all.Su Qianxing, who was standing at the side, looked at him nervously. "Valley Lord?" Valley Lord? How do you feel? "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and said, "Great Elder, thest time you saw the Su n''s Valley Master look at Tianshu, was it the same?"


    "No ¡­" "The previous head of the Valley did not have such a strong reaction. Not everyone could understand the Wordless Heavenly Book. Also, not every descendant of the Su n could open the Heaven''s Eyes." Su Qian said.


    "What about my wife?" Ye Fan''s heart tightened, he didn''t dare to touch Su Qingxue, he was so anxious that his heart felt stuffy.


    "I... I didn''t know. I thought it would end in a few seconds. However, as far as I know, the previous head of the valley did not have such cold Zhen Qi.


    Even if there are several generations of Valley Masters who have read the secret of the Wordless Heavenly Book, they have never talked about it. However, after reading the Heavenly Book, most of them have their strength raised. Su Qian Xing sighed bitterly.Ye Fan couldn''t hold it in anymore. He was worried that something would happen to Su Qingxue, and was considering whether he should forcefully stop the woman from continuing to read when he saw the blue light in Su Qingxue''s eyes dissipate.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s body went soft and she directly fainted and fell down!


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly hugged the woman, hugging her and shouting, "Wife!" Wife, how are you?! "


    However, it was clear that Su Qingxue couldn''t hear him and slept soundly.


    After Ye Fan felt her pulse, he discovered that there was no problem with his body as a whole, but his Zhen Qi waspletely depleted. It was clear that he had beenpletely exhausted by that Wordless Heavenly Book!


    With such a huge consumption rate, it was no wonder that the woman fainted on the spot! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 896

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0896<span>Su Qian Xing was quite frightened. He quickly asked, "Mister Ye, how is the Valley Master? Is there anything wrong?"


    <span>"There''s no problem with his body, but his zhen qi has beenpletely exhausted." Ye Fan frowned and asked, "Was the previous Valley Master also in the same situation when he read the Wordless Heavenly Book?"


    Su Qian Xing bitterly shook his head. "Speaking of which, although this old man has lived for more than 170 years, I really do not know much about the Wordless Heavenly Book."<span>"My Su Family has not had a descendant with such a powerful bloodline for a very long time. The previous generation''s Heavenly Tome Monolith did notst this long. Furthermore, there was nothing wrong with its body."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan also didn''t know the current situation, so he could only say, "Where can I rest, let''s talk after we get out of here."


    <span>Su Qian Xing quickly said, "Alright, alright, please follow me, Mr. Ye. The Valley Master has a special residence."


    Taking out the Ghost Valley Ring, he closed the ck iron gate and carried Su Qingxue all the way to the beautiful small building in Ghost Valley.The surroundings were filled with exotic flowers and nts, and the fragrance of flowers and birds could be heard.


    Ye Fan discovered that many of the herbs here were precious herbs that were good for the body. Just the smell of these herbs alone had the effect of prolonging one''s lifespan.<span>"Ever since the previous generation''s Valley Master passed away due to a tumor a hundred years ago, there has been no one that came to live here. However, we have been carefully managing this ce until a new Valley Master has arrived," sighed Su Qian.


    Ye Fan just found out that the previous head of the valley had died of a disease, which was very normal. Although the ancient martial artists were healthy, it was not easy for them to get sick.


    However, as long as they were still mortal, it didn''t mean they couldn''t get sick. Sometimes, when cells turn cancerous and the illness isn''t cured, they would be more retarded than ordinary people.<span>This was also the reason why most of the ancient martial artists had died early despite their long lifespan.


    <span>Ye Fan carried the woman into the ssical and exquisite decorative room. The air was filled with the faint fragrance of sandalwood.


    After letting Su Qingxue lie on the bed, Ye Fan turned around and said, "Great Elder, I can look after this ce."


    "Alright, then I''ll go out and ask my servant to send some food over. How about I boil some chicken soup for Valley Master?" Su Qian Xing asked.


    <span>"Then, many thanks Great Elder." Ye Fan said.


    After Su Qian Xing left, Ye Fan checked the pulse of the girl again. After confirming that there were no problems, he looked around the small building with relief.


    There were many portraits of the Su n''s ancestors hanging on the wall. Each of them had gone through different dynasties, so the brushstrokes used to paint these portraits were also different.


    <span>What Ye Fan found interesting was that these portraits of ancestors included both men and women. It seemed that the Ghost Valley Su Family''s selection of the Valley Master really recognized only bloodlines and not men and women.


    On the wall of the study room, there was a long book with the entire ''Mystical Scripture'' written on it.


    Ye Fan smiled. It seemed that the Ghost Valley really did not keep his unique unique skill a secret. Perhaps they were very clear that only the true descendants of the Su Family would have the opportunity to learn this skill and gain an effect.<span>After two hours, Ye Fan quietly apanied the woman by her side. Along the way, he ate some food that a servant had brought over, and then flipped through some books.


    Finally, when it was almost noon, Su Qingxue let out a soft sound and opened her hazy, beautiful eyes.


    <span>"Hubby ¡­"


    <span>The woman mewled, still weak.


    From his full Zhen Qi to the sudden emptiness in his dantian and meridians, this gap was very ufortable for a martial artist.<span>"Wife, you''re awake?" Ye Fan bent over, and stretched out his hand to touch the woman''s forehead, "How do you feel, are you still very tired?"


    "Um... I don''t have any strength left in me. "What is this ce?"


    <span>"It''s still in the Ghost Valley, it''s the ce where your ancestors once lived, all the previous Valley Masters lived here." Ye Fan exined what happened just now, and then asked: "Wife, why did you fall unconscious? Remember what happened? "


    "I ¡­" Su Qingxue seemed to have a headache. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know, the moment I touched the Book of Heaven, I felt as if a lot of things had drilled into my brain, but the scene in front of me was blue and lusterless ¡­ ¡­." I can''t see anything clearly... "Ye Fan frowned and said, "It looks like, maybe my wife hasn''t reached the level of cultivation yet, or maybe it''s because you haven''tpletely digested some of the information that Heavenly Book sent to you."


    "Hubby don''t ask me about the Heavenly Book ¡­ ¡­" I think about it now, it''s scary. I simply can''t control myself. The blue light in front of my eyes, I don''t know anything else after that ¡­ "Su Qingxue said with grievance," You don''t care about me too much ¡­ ¡­ The moment I woke up, I asked so many questions ¡­ "


    Ye Fan was a bit embarrassed, his old face was red, and he discovered that he was asking in a hurry.<span>"Wifey, don''t misunderstand. I was always on tenterhooks. I''m not asking you, do you want to eat something?" Are you hungry? " Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue stuttered, "I''m thirsty ¡­."


    <span>Ye Fan hastily poured a cup of warm water from the honeysuckle flower and brought it to the woman''s mouth, giving her some to drink.


    "Wife, the Great Elder has sent some chicken soup over. Drink some and replenish some of your Essence, will you?"


    "But I don''t have the strength to drink it." Su Qingxue said faintly.<span>Ye Fan hurriedly said, "I''ll feed you!"


    Ye Fan took a spoonful of chicken soup and carefully put it into the woman''s mouth.<span>It was quiet inside the small building. The two of them were eating and eating, enjoying the sweetness of a couple that hadn''t been here for many days.


    "Hubby, the chicken soup here isn''t tasty, it''s not as good as what Aunt Jiang makes ¡­"


    "Of course, I just ate the food here. If I let out a bird, it would probably be busy with intelligence all day, so I don''t have the mind to mind the food," Ye Fan said.Su Qingxue pursed her lips and smiled, "After I take over this ce, I want to improve the quality of the food here. I want the chefs here to learn the good food from all over the world so that everyone will think that I, the valley master, am very good to them."


    Ye Fan was speechless. This woman''s way of thinking was quite unique. No wonder the food in the Embroidery Group''s cafeteria was so good.At this moment, Su Qingxue suddenly thought of something and said, "Hubby, I didn''t go to work today, the people at work must be worried. I didn''t get my phone, can you contact senior?"


    Since entering the Ghost Valley this time was a secret operation, the three of them didn''t bring their phones or anything like that.


    "Rest assured, just before I entered Dubhe Pagoda, I told you to leave Ghost Valley first and inform the people outside what happened.<span>"She will exin it to Auntie Jiang and the people in thepany. You can go backter, and the embroidery group won''t do anything about it. Wife, you should take care of your health first." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Su Qingxue suddenly understood, "No wonder I didn''t see you earlier, you are so considerate, husband."


    Just at this time, a Su Family member came out of the small building and reported, "Valley Master, Mister Ye, Tan City''s Chu Family''s Chu Yunyao has sent a message to our Ghost Valley. I hope Mr. Ye can contact her." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 897

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0897When Su Qingxue heard this, her pretty face instantly turned cold, "Hmph, you''ve already found someone toe here. It hasn''t even been a day, yet you''re going to be called over?"


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "It should be something. Wife, don''t think too much."<span>"No matter how I think about it, reality has already be so unchangeable. Can''t I just say it?" Su Qingxue muttered, "I don''t even have time to spend time with her, hmph ¡­"


    Hearing this, Ye Fan felt his scalp tingle, "Wife, didn''t I juste back? I went with her on a long journey because I have something to do. I haven''t seen her for a long time."<span>"Humph!" A long time? I think you must have thought of it in one day, right? You just like her more than you like me! " Su Qingxue said angrily: "Don''t stay here, I don''t want to be a stumbling block between you two! "Go find her!"


    "Wife... "I ¡­" Ye Fan didn''t know how to exin.<span>"I won''t listen! I won''t listen! I''m sleepy! I''m sleeping! "


    As Su Qingxue spoke, she pulled up the nket to cover herself.


    Ye Fan simply couldn''t be bothered to exin. He pulled the quilt away, and then pinched the woman''s cheek, and lowered his head to kiss her.


    <span>"Uuu! Uuu! "Ugh ¡­"


    Su Qingxue''s entire body felt weak, but she was also unable to resist the fiery attacks of the men.


    <span>After being kissed for a minute, Su Qingxue closed her eyes and stopped moving.


    Ye Fan then let go of the woman, took her into his arms, and said, "Wife, I''m sorry that I couldn''t apany you for a long time, but the truth is that no matter where I am, I always miss you."


    <span>"You''re lying..." Su Qingxue stuttered.


    <span>"What I said is the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can reach out and touch my heart." Ye Fan said seriously.


    "How could I possibly know? Hmph ¡­ ¡­" "Also, what is your hand doing ¡­"


    Su Qingxue had long discovered that one of the man''s hands was behind her back, but she couldn''t help herself as they moved deeper and deeper into her body.<span>Ye Fan smiled awkwardly, took his hand out of the woman''s pants, and sniffed, "Smells so good..."


    <span>"Are you crazy? How disgusting!" Su Qingxue''s face turned red.


    <span>Ye Fan leaned close to Su Qingxue''s swan neck and sniffed, "Wifey, don''t take a bath anymore, you seem to be able to produce a very fragrant thing on your body, it''s such a pity to take a bath."


    Su Qingxue could no longer bear to listen anymore. The man''s words made her blush and her heart beat faster, "Hurry up and leave!" Go and reply to Chu Yunyao! "


    "If I don''t go, my wife, if you''re unhappy, I won''t reply to her messages." Ye Fan said.


    "If I tell you to go, then go!"<span>"You really want me to go?"


    <span>"It''s true!"


    Ye Fanughed, "Okay then, I will reluctantly go back and ask what it is about."


    When they were running out of the small building, they saw the Su n member outside. His expression was quite strange, and when he looked at Ye Fan, there was a hint of admiration and otherplicated emotions.<span>Ye Fan didn''t care at all and asked, "How do I reply?"


    This person seemed to have awoken from a dream as he respectfully said, "Mr. Ye, please follow me. Our Ghost Valley has an information transmission department."


    Ten minutester, Ye Fan used a special encryptedputer to contact Chu Yunyao."Little Yao Yao, what happened? Why are you in such a hurry to find me?" Ye Fan asked.


    Chu Yunyao unhappily said, "You did such a great thing without saying a word. Do you think you''re amazing?"<span>"I have no other choice. The situation is urgent, so I can''t exin it to you in time." Ye Fan helplessly said.


    <span>Chu Yunyao snorted, "You ran fast, and those people came to find me. Luckily I was familiar with the Dragon King and asked him where you were, otherwise I didn''t know what to do."


    "Who''s looking for you?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    <span>"It''s the Mount Shu Sect!" Chu Yunyao was somewhat speechless as she said, "You promised to go to Mount Shu andmunicate with them, but now you''re gone!"


    "Mount Shu''s Lin Baibai even asked me if you looked down on them. To think that I helped you to speak up for them, he didn''t tire me to death."


    Ye Fan pped his forehead, he had really forgotten, and could not help but say with gratitude, "Little Yao Yao, it''s been hard on you, you must be quite annoyed with this kind of thing."<span>"What do you think? It''s basically wasting my precious time, next time I won''t bother about you anymore! "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled apologetically and said, "I will leave as soon as possible and apologize to Mount Shu. It is indeed disrespectful."


    "I have already persuaded Ling Bai. He knows that you have something urgent, so he doesn''t doubt it." But his disciple, that damn fatty, you go kill him! It''s disgusting to be alive! " Chu Yunyao scolded.


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised, "You mean Jiang Xiaobai?"


    <span>"Who else can it be!? You promised him. He didn''t see you, so he just ran in front of me, asked me where you were, and even asked me if I was going to go back on my word ¡­ I... If I can kill him, I will directly take action! " Chu Yunyao fiercely said.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. Just how anxious was this Jiang Xiaobai? Was he crazy for women?!


    Afterforting Chu Yunyao, Ye Fan thought about his next n as he walked slowly back to Su Qingxue''s ce.


    <span>When they arrived near the small building, Ye Fan suddenly felt another wave of cold Qi operating inside the small building!


    <span>Was it Su Qingxue who was cultivating?


    Ye Fan was somewhat surprised, because the aura emitted from this cultivation was clearly more condensed than before. Even if it was only at the Xiantian realm, it had also improved a lot.<span>When Ye Fan entered the small building, a gust of cold air blew over, and many of the furniture was covered in ayer of frost.


    <span>Su Qingxue seemed to know that the man had returned. She sat on the bed and circted her cultivation technique. She was able to absorb the cold. Not long after, the room returned to normal.


    <span>This move, Ye Fan had seen Zhou Weiqing use it before, releasing the Chilling Qi and was able to retract it. However, he had never seen Su Qingxue use it before.


    "Hubby, you finished replying to the message? Is there something wrong? " Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just that I promised Mount Shu''s Sect Leader, Ling Yuwei''s father, that I would go there and exchange ancient martial arts with them. They were worried that I''d forgotten."


    "Uncle Ling wants to see you to Mount Shu?" Su Qingxue asked with interest, "Does Weiwei know?"


    "I don''t think so. Anyway, it has nothing to do with her." Ye Fan shrugged and said."How could it be all right? I''ve always wanted to get Viv home so that she can talk to her family about her marriage, but this might be a good opportunity! " Su Qingxue said with a bit of worry, "She has always been avoiding her family like this, I don''t think there''s any way ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Wife, you''re quite interested in this little sister. However, this thing might not work. Not only can it not help Ling Yuwei, you might even fall for it."<span>"Don''t worry, I just want to use this opportunity to give her a way out. I''ll go back and have a good chat with her family''s elders. If it really isn''t possible, then there''s nothing we can do." Su Qingxue sighed.


    Ye Fan nodded his head and asked, "Wife, just now, how did you store the cold air inside it?" I''ve never seen you use it before. Oh right, your cultivation has also increased a lot, was it Wordless Heavenly Book who helped you? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 898

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"0898


    When Su Qingxue heard this, her face was full of doubt. She asked in confusion, "I used to not absorb the cold energy before?"


    "No way, it''s my first time seeing it anyway, did I know it before?" Ye Fan was also not sure.Su Qingxue thought about it and shook her head, "I ¡­. I don''t know. It seems quite natural. Husband... I feel as though there is something extra in my mind, but all of a sudden, I don''t know what it is. "


    Ye Fan pondered and said, "Maybe..." You''ve actually read the contents of the Wordless Heavenly Book, but the amount of information here is too much, and it''s not yours to begin with. So, you need to extract the information and slowly analyze it. "


    "Maybe. It shouldn''t be a bad thing anyways. My Zhen Qi seems to be more solid than before." Su Qingxue was in a better mood. It seemed like the Wordless Heavenly Book was helpful to her.


    Ye Fan said, "Wife, can you mobilize the people from the Ghost Valley and help me investigate a little?"Su Qingxue blinked her beautiful eyes and said, "Are you trying to find out who killed my mother-inw?"


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, hearing the word "mother-inw", he felt a bit sad in his heart. If his mother was still alive, hearing his daughter-inw call her that, how happy would he be?


    Unfortunately, his mother left too early, too suddenly. Even Ye Fan himself couldn''t remember his mother''s appearance.


    <span>From as far back as he could remember, Ye Fan''s only impression of his mother was limited to some vague images, and the two of them didn''t even have a picture together...


    "Um... "Zhuge Tianming once used this as a bargaining chip to negotiate with me. I''m guessing that if the Ghost Valley found anything, it would at least give us some clues," Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue stood up. Having recovered some of her true energy, she was able to move freely. "Hubby, let''s go out."<span>After the two of them arrived at the Dubhe Pagoda, Su Qingxue entered the study she would use to work in the future. Using her personalmunication line, she contacted the several supervisors in charge of the intelligencework and the people below immediately started to organize the information about Ye Fan''s background and his mother.


    <span>In less than a quarter of an hour, a report was sent to Su Qingxue''s study room.


    <span>The information was sent to theputer in electronic form. Although the Ghost Valley was old, it was still following the pace of the times.


    Su Qingxue opened the file and found that the information inside was very little, very little ¡­ ¡­<span>It was written that Ye Fan''s mother, Hu Xiaoqin, had worked as a temporary worker in Hua Hai and also worked in the textile factory for a period of time. She suddenly died from food poisoning, but there was no information on whether he killed her or what she did.


    "Grandma''s name ¡­ His name is Hu Xiaoqin? Howe there''s no other information regarding the location? " After Su Qingxue finished reading the information, she was very confused.


    "When I was young, I heard someone call out my mother''s name. Xiao Qin, you should be right.


    However, it seems like Zhuge Tianming was only lying to me. The Ghost Valley also didn''t find out the truth about my mother''s death. "Ye Fan smiled bitterly.Su Qingxue said with a strange tone, "But no matter what, I should have an identity document or something like that. There''s more information recorded, ah? Why is there so little information?"


    <span>Ye Fan squinted his eyes and said, "It''s very simple ¡­" Someone has deliberately erased it, or hidden it. "


    "Who has such great ability? Can you hide information from the Ghost Valley? " Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "If the Ghost Valley''s information is really that wless, then how will we get in and how will Zhuge Tianming fail?"


    <span>Everything he saw was rtive. Naturally, an existence stronger than the Ghost Valley would not allow it to investigate ¡­ "For example, the country, or the n ¡­"


    In Ye Fan''s mind, the image of Ye Longyuan and the group of nsmen shed across, and he subconsciously clenched his fists.<span>However, he couldn''t brainlessly ask them one by one. He could only slowly gather clues through the darkness to see if there were any opportunities to uncover the secrets to his birth.


    "Hubby, don''t worry. I will have someone investigate this matter more thoroughly. Sooner orter, we will find out the reason behind Grandma''s death." Su Qingxue shook the man''s hand and said.Ye Fan came back to his senses, smiled at the woman and said, "I''m fine, this is not something that can be investigated in a day and a night."


    <span>Wife, are we going back to Hua Hai to find Ling Yuwei? Or are you nning to stay here for a few more days? "


    Su Qingxue''s eyes shed, "I still have some things to finish. I can only return to Hua Hai after I''m done."


    Ye Fan pondered for a while, before guessing something, and then asked, "Do you need my help?"<span>"No need. If there''s something husband wants to help me, I can''t ept it either." Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes shed with coldness, "There''s no need for too much time, tomorrow ¡­ ¡­" we can go back to the China Sea. "


    <span>One night passed. After a night of cirction, Su Qingxue had already recovered her Essence and her cultivation had reached the level of Xiantian Full Circle realm.


    <span>Although the woman herself wasn''t sure what exactly she had learned from the Wordless Book, she had managed to cultivate it more freely.


    In the morning, in the Elder''s Courtyard of the Ghost Valley, Su Qingxue had Su Qian gather most of the Su n''s elders.As for Su Yi, Su Cen, and Su Wei, they were escorted in by thew enforcement elders of the valley.


    <span>When the father and son saw Su Qingxue on the high tform, they all revealed a perturbed and furious expression.


    <span>They originally thought very well, using Su Qingxue and Ye Fan to get rid of the Zhuge family and then using their identity as warriors to control more of the Ghost Valley''s power.


    <span>However, Ye Fan suddenly fought a bloody battle against the Zhuge family, and with a few words, Su Qingxue won over the people from the Ghost Valley. As a result, the situation was no longer under their control.


    Although Su Yi and his son felt regretful that they were unable to carry out their n, they thought that even if they didn''t have any rewards, at the very least, they would have made a small contribution and would not be punished. They would still be able to maintain their positions in the valley.


    However, he didn''t expect that on the second day after Su Qingxue officially took office, she would suddenly be captured by thew enforcement elders and their men!"Su Yi, Su Cen, Su Wei, greet the Valley Master. Both of you wear the bodies of sinners, why aren''t you kneeling down!?" The First Elder, Su Qian Xing, reprimanded Xiao Yan while leaning on his walking stick.


    <span>Su Yi raised his head and stuck out his chest as he said, "Valley Master, Great Elder, and we, the father and son, have always been working hard for dozens of years for our position as the Su Family''s Patriarch and have been working hard to resist the Zhuge family''s invasion.


    <span>Now that we have finally weed the return of the Su Family''s main bloodline, even if we don''t have any contribution, we still have to put in a lot of effort.


    "You want to hear your own crimes? Good... I''ll tell you myself. "<span>Su Qingxue stood up and slowly walked to the bottom of the stage. In front of Su Yi and his son, she said: "Back then, Su Wei received your order to seize the thumb ring from me. This was your greatest sin.


    After you found out that I had a little sister, you sent an assassin to kill my little sister Mu Mu Mu.


    Su Yi had already known that Su Qingxue would say all this, so he hurriedly tried to defend himself, "Valley Master, these two things were just a misunderstanding! "Actually, I ¡­"Su Qingxue stretched out her hand and interrupted, "You don''t need to exin to me that this is the Ghost Valley. There is plenty of evidence, so there is no need to exin.


    <span>Moreover, all of the Su n elders have already investigated the situation and all of the elders have made decisions, so no matter how many you say, it will be meaningless. "


    <span>Su Yi stared nkly at the dozens of Su n elders present, but seeing that none of them wanted to speak up for him, he immediately felt a sense of frustration and destion in his heart.


    He suddenly understood why the Su Family''s Patriarch would rather adopt a child with another surname like him than choose one from the other Su Family members to extend the life of the main branch.


    All of this was for the sake of not holding back when they had to wee back the Su n''s "MC", and they didn''t have to worry about the affection of their blood!


    Now that Su Qingxue had returned, the three of them became outsiders. There was no longer a need for them to exist!


    However, Su Yi didn''t n on just sitting there and waiting for death toe. While feeling dejected, he smiled evilly: "Valley Master ¡­. You don''t think that I, who have stayed in the Ghost Valley for dozens of years, have no backup, do you? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 899

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>0899


    "Oh, what is it?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Su Yi said proudly, "After all these years, the reason us father and son were able to obtain some territory under Zhuge Tianming''s watch wasn''t that easy.<span>If it wasn''t for us, we would have joined up with some other elders to stop Zhuge Tianming from continuously expanding his power, and we wouldn''t have been able to wait for Valley Master''s return.


    In the Ghost Valley, there are still many elders and department heads who stand on the same front as us.


    If you insist on destroying this branch of ours, then the Ghost Valley will definitely not be peaceful ¡­


    Valley Master, you need to consider carefully. Although you are a descendant of the Su Family, the Ghost Valley aren''t all people that belong to the Su Family ¡­ "<span>Su Qingxue nodded and then casually said, "Elder Sun,e out for a moment."


    Soon, a white-haired elder walked out from the resting area at the side of the Elder''s Courtyard.


    When Su Yi saw this Elder Sun, his expression immediately changed. This was the Sun family''s Great Elder, Sun Kui.Sun Kui respectfully bowed towards Su Qingxue and asked, "Valley Master, what instructions do you have for me?"


    <span>"Elder Sun, what do you think about Su Yi and his son wanting to steal my thumb ring? What about my sister?" Su Qingxue asked indifferently.


    <span>Sun Kui''s eyes shed with sharpness. "ughter him!"


    "Elder Sun!" You. You actually went back on your word!? " Su Yi was so angry that he almost vomited blood, "Back then, I gave your Sun family so many benefits, you actually betrayed me!?"<span>"Hmph, Su Yi, my Sun family is only supporting the Su Family bloodline, what does it have to do with you three? We are loyal to the Valley Master, not to you! " Sun Kui did not spare him another nce.


    Su Yi''s face was ashen. He had realized that the Sun family was controlled by Su Qingxue ¡­


    "Elder Sun, it''s been hard on you. Go back," Su Qingxue said.<span>Sun Kui saluted once more and silently walked out of the Elder''s Courtyard.


    Su Qingxue coldly looked at Su Yi and said, "Do you still not understand? These elders with another surname, the closer they get to you, the more their hands and feet are dirty and the more dangerous they are."


    You''re gone, and their stains are gone, so. They want you dead more than anyone. "


    Su Yi looked at the woman with a dejected expression andughed despondently: "You''re not stronger than me even if you say a thousand things, but it''s also because we aren''t truly born in the Su Family.<span>You can only judge us here by marrying a man, hmph... The victor is the king and the loser is the thief, but I, Su Yi, will definitely not wait helplessly for my death! "


    <span>Before he finished his sentence, Su Yi fiercely threw a palm towards Su Qingxue!


    At such a close distance, no one on either side could react in time. With his body refining level, he had a huge chance of defeating Su Qingxue who was at the Innate Realm!


    But right at this moment, Su Qingxue quickly reacted. A surging wave of coldness spread out from her body and instantly engulfed the three people of Su Yi''s father and son!


    A few secondster, three "ice sculptures" appeared in the Elder''s courtyard ¡­<span>All the Su n elders present felt both joy and reverence when they saw this scene.


    In less than two days, Su Qingxue, who had read the Wordless Heavenly Book, had already surpassed Su Yi, who was at the Body Refinement Realm.It was no wonder that Su Qingxue walked directly in front of them without any hesitation from the beginning.


    <span>After this incident, Su Qingxue could be considered to have cleared up all the hidden dangers within the Su n, and had also captured the power of Ghost Valley into her own hands.


    From beginning to end, Ye Fan had been secretly watching everything that was happening. He discovered that the difficulty of Su Qingxue controlling the Ghost Valley didn''t seem to be too great.


    This was because women had long since learned the art of swindling others and exchanging benefits in the harsh environment of the shopping mall.


    The old guys in the Ghost Valley never left home and had no enemies. In terms of strategy, they might not be a match for a young girl like Su Qingxue.After temporarily settling the things in the Ghost Valley, Su Qingxue nned to return to the sea with Ye Fan.


    Most of the things in the Ghost Valley didn''t need the Valley Master to manage. Su Qingxue coulde back a few days a month and normally, when there were urgent matters, they could be dealt with by encrypted messages.


    <span>Although Su Qian Xing and a few other elders wanted the new Valley Master to stay a bit longer and be more familiar with "business", they couldn''t do anything about it since Su Qingxue was leaving.


    After returning to Hua Hai, it was already night time. When Su Qingxue arrived home, besides Aunt Jiang, Mu Shui Xian, Mu Xue Song, and Mu Mu Mu were also looking forward to it.


    The family had a meal, and at the same time recounted the events at the Ghost Valley.When they found out that the Ghost Valley was once again the Su n, both Aunt Jiang and Mu Shui Xian were moved to tears.


    "Old master''s spirit in heaven, it''s time for me to rest in peace." Aunt Jiang sighed.


    <span>Mu Mu Mu said excitedly, "Elder sister, then from now on, are you able to tell me everything that is under the heavens, any gossip about the entertainment industry?"


    "You should go to school properly, don''t ask me about this." Mu Xuesong lectured.


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "The Ghost Valley doesn''t collect all sorts of intelligence. It''s not like there''s any gossip in the entertainment circle. You should read those small newspapers."Mu Mu Mu pouted. "Then you should at least send someone to monitor Brother-inw so he doesn''t have to find a new partner every two or three days."


    "Cough cough!" "Cough cough ¡­"<span>Ye Fan, who was enjoying his meal, choked upon hearing this.


    This girl, why couldn''t she bring it up!?<span>Su Qingxue looked at the man meaningfully, as if she was considering the possibility ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan quickly changed the topic, "Wife, why didn''t you contact Ling Yuwei? Didn''t you say that you wanted to talk about going to Mount Shu?"


    <span>"I''ve contacted her, tomorrow we will go to thepany and Weiwei will be signing a contract for the new movie. We will discuss this together." As Su Qingxue spoke, she changed the topic and asked, "Hubby, if I send someone to watch you, will you be angry with me?"


    Ye Fan''s face stiffened, "You don''t trust me that much?" "Don''t do that!"


    <span>"Well, I also believe that my husband won''t go out and look for other women. After all, it''s about time, isn''t it?" Su Qingxue asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Of course..." I already feel very sorry for you, my wife. "


    Only then did Su Qingxue nod in satisfaction, "That''s more like it.""Sister! You said Sis Weiwei is signing a contract tomorrow? Do you really have to start filming that action movie that you guys were cooperating with?! " Mu Mu Mu asked excitedly.


    "What, you want to y a role too?"


    "Hee hee... Look. Can''t I y the role of a maid or something? "No lines are fine," Mu Mu Mu Mu said shyly.


    <span>Su Qingxue guessed what her sister was thinking and immediately rejected, "No!"


    <span>"Why is that... "Can''t I just trick him a little?" Mu Mu Mu Mu said, feeling wronged.


    <span>"You''re so beautiful, yet your supporting role can take away the limelight from the main character. How could you act such a trump card?" Su Qingxue said.


    This caused Mu Mu Mu to be overjoyed. She held her flushed face and giggled, "Elder sister, you''re saying that ¡­ That''s right... "


    <span>"I think you should go with uncle and make music for the movie. This is more suitable for your talent." Su Qingxue said.


    "Alright, alright. It''s just a side effect. That''s nothing!" Mu Mu Mu Mu''s face was filled with glee.


    Ye Fan speechlessly shook his head. This girl couldn''t tell if her words were real or fake?


    At this moment, Su Qingxue''s phone rang. The woman looked at it and said strangely, "It''s Weiwei. I just got through the call, I don''t know what to do now ¡­."<span>She picked up the phone, but as soon as she did, her face changed! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 900

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0900


    Ye Fan also heard Ling Yuwei''s fearful and uneasy voice from the phone ¡­


    <span>This was the first time Ye Fan had heard such a voice from Ling Yuwei. Although he hadn''t seen her often, he had always felt that she was a male nanny with a goddess-like appearance. He hadn''t thought that she would cry so weakly ¡­


    "Xiao Xue, I ¡­ I can''t go to yourpany tomorrow. The Ye Family officially proposed to our Ling Family and even sent us a betrothal gift.


    I intend to take the earliest flight of the next day to the magnesium nation, otherwise, they will definitely be caught back to marry. "<span>Ling Yuwei''s words carried unwillingness and anger, but more of it was helplessness and hesitation ¡­


    "Weiwei... Why did your voice change... "Don''t cry ¡­" Su Qingxue also didn''t expect that this matter would be so sudden. It was as if her best friend had been defeated.


    "I''m so sad ¡­ My father doesn''t care about my feelings, won''t they go and see what kind of person that Ye Feng is!? I''m his only daughter. Why did he do that to me. "Woo woo ¡­" Ling Yuwei''s words were filled with despair and sorrow.


    "Weiwei, listen to me ¡­" Didn''t you know perfectly well that they would be able to get you back if you fled abroad? It''s useless even if you hide to the ends of the earth! " Su Qingxue frowned.


    <span>Ling Yuwei choked with sobs, "Then I can only do this, or else what else can I do? You''ve also seen Ye Feng before, and he wants me to marry a person like him. I''d rather die!"


    <span>Hearing the determination in her words, Su Qingxue panicked a little. She felt that with Ling Yuwei''s personality, she might really do something too extreme.


    <span>"Weiwei!" Don''t be impulsive, I''ll go find you right now, we''ll have a good chat! There must be some other way ¡­ "


    <span>Su Qingxue was worried and did not allow Ling Yuwei to say much. After hanging up the phone, she got up and said, "Hubby, I''m going to look for Weiwei. You can go with me!"


    <span>Although Ye Fan felt that this marriage didn''t have much to do with him, he was, after all, a close friend that his wife rarely had. If he could help, he would have to help, so he nodded his head.


    Mu Xuesong asked uneasily, "Will Miss Ling be alright?"


    "Sister! I''ll go too! I''m so worried, why are the people in Sister Vivian''s family so excessive! " Mu Mu Mu Mu replied nervously.


    "Mu Mu, don''t cause any trouble. Get your sister and her husband to hurry over," Mo Shui advised.<span>Ye Fan ran out and drove a Mercedes-Benz S63, almost to the extent of racing cars, to Ling Yuwei''s temporary rented vi.


    <span>Arriving at the vi''s entrance, the two got out of the car. They pressed the doorbell, but no one answered.


    <span>Ling Yuwei did not like being surrounded by people and did not need anyone to serve her, so she was alone in the vi.


    Ye Fan sensed for a bit, then frowned and said, "It''s upstairs, we''ll directly jump to the second floor."


    <span>While it was still night and no one was around, Ye Fan hugged Su Qingxue and jumped onto the balcony on the second floor.


    Su Qingxue pushed open a door and walked in. However, the scene that greeted her gave her a fright!"Weiwei!"


    He saw Ling Yuwei, dressed in a purple silk nightgown, lying on the thick cashmere carpet.


    Her mouth was frothing, there was vomit on the floor, and a ss of water had overturned.<span>Suicide by taking poison!?


    <span>This thought caused Su Qingxue''s pretty face to turn pale. She ran over to kneel beside Ling Yuwei and loudly shout.


    Ye Fan calmly squatted down and checked his pulse and eyeball to make sure that the woman was still alive.


    ncing at the vomit on the side, Ye Fan discovered that there was a capsule inside that had not been dissolved yet. He loudly said, "Wife!" She spat out the poison herself! We''ll take her to the hospital! There''s still time for rescue! "


    As if Su Qingxue woke up from a dream, she quickly nodded, "Okay ¡­" Good! "It''s a hospital near here!"<span>Ye Fan carried Ling Yuwei, and together with Su Qingxue, he sent the woman to the back of the car and quickly rushed to the hospital.


    Without confirming what poison it was, Ye Fan also did not know how to save it, and taking medical measures was the safest way.


    "Wife, think of a way to contact the hospital in advance. She''s a big star, and if someone discovers her, chaos will break out in the hospital, dying the treatment. Tell the hospital to prepare a special path." Ye Fan said.<span>Su Qingxue was so scared that her face turned pale. After hearing the man''s words, she took out her phone and started to find the people below tomunicate with the hospital.


    <span>With Su Qingxue''s position in Hua Hai, the hospital would definitely give her face, not to mention that Ling Yuwei had been poisoned and given first aid, which was a huge matter.


    <span>Within a few minutes, the news that had already been arranged was sent over from the hospital.


    "Hubby... Your medical skills are so great, but what poison is Weiwei infected by? You can definitely save her, right? " Su Qingxue asked anxiously.


    Ye Fan frowned, "She should have been taking some kind of toxicpound, and fortunately the capsule wasn''tpletely melted, otherwise there really would be no cure..." However, for the time being, I am unable to see what poison it is. "As he was speaking, Ye Fan suddenly realized that Su Qingxue had be silent ¡­.


    Ye Fan turned his head to take a look, and was shocked to discover that the woman''s face was actually filled with difort!?


    <span>"Wife! You. What''s wrong with you!? "


    Su Qingxue covered her forehead, "I ¡­. I don''t know. I feel a little dizzy. "I feel dizzy..."Ye Fan''s mind quivered, and he suddenly turned his head to look at the foam that wasing out of Ling Yuwei''s mouth, and thought to himself, "Not good!"


    <span>He quickly opened all the windows of the car, and the car rushed to the hospital.


    After reaching a special corridor outside the emergency ward, Ye Fan saw some nurses and doctors pushing a single bed out.


    Ye Fan immediately got out of the car, and gestured as he shouted, "All of you, retreat! Disinfection of the entire car! Wear a gas mask and protective suit! "<span>The doctors at the scene were all professionals and immediately understood that this poison was very powerful and could infect other people.


    <span>Therefore, under themand of the doctor on duty, Ye Fan, Su Qingxue and Ling Yuwei were sprayed with disinfectant. Even though their bodies were all wet, this was the only thing they could do.


    After arranging a separate ward, Ye Fan and the other two finally entered the hospital, apanied by a group of medical personnel wearing protective clothing.<span>"How are you, sir? Are there any adverse reactions? " a doctor asked Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head and said, "I''m fine. Arrange some oxygen for my wife. She doesn''t have severe symptoms of poisoning. Hurry and wake her up!"


    <span>Although she possessed an extremely powerful bloodline that could be resurrected after suffering fatal injuries, Su Qingxue''s bloodline seemed to be inferior to the golden energy within Ye Fan''s body in terms of resistance to poisons.


    Of course, it could also be that Ye Fan''s body was too abnormal, or that the poison was too strong, which could not be determined.


    Ye Fan believed that just like how his physical defense would have its limits, no matter how powerful his blood and genes were, there would still be a limit. As long as it was a powerful poison, it would naturally cause damage.


    This time, what Ling Yuwei had consumed was definitely a powerful poison!


    <span>Seeing Ling Yuwei being rescued and looking as if she was on the verge of death, Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled in his heart. Why didn''t he see that this woman had such a decisive side to her?


    If he didn''t discover it early, perhaps even Su Qingxue would be in great danger. Not only was she weak and drowsy now ¡­


    "Sir, do you know what poison this is? If we go to theb to test it, I''m afraid we won''t make it in time."The doctor on duty looked at Ling Yuwei''s gradually weakening vital signs, and was very anxious. He could only turn to Ye Fan, because Ye Fan was the one who had discovered him, and he also seemed to be very knowledgeable in medicine. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 901

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''0901


    Ye Fan also knew that he couldn''t casually use medicine for treatment, but he was still unable to distinguish what kind ofpound it was.


    He needed more information and clues to help him find this poison...


    Helpless, Ye Fan could only run to Su Qingxue''s side and grab the woman''s hand.


    "Wife, I know you''re still feeling terrible, but now you''re the only one who can save Ling Yuwei ¡­" Ye Fan said in a sincere tone.Su Qingxue, who was wearing an oxygen mask and a nket, weakly nodded her head, "I ¡­. "What do I need to do..."


    <span>"Can you recall the entire process of how you were poisoned just now? Tell me every single detail without missing a word ¡­" Any kind of information could be the key to finding the type of poison! " Ye Fan said.


    <span>Su Qingxue recalled and said, "I ¡­. I just, feel a little sick, sick... And then ¡­ My head started to hurt, and my breathing started to be ragged as well. It was as though my vision was blurred, and I could see more than one thing at a time... "


    Ye Fan frowned, deep in thought.When the doctors and nurses heard this, they shook their heads and sighed.


    <span>"With such symptoms, there are many poisons that can be created. What should I do..."


    <span>Ye Fan said, "Wife, is there any other information?" For example, did you smell anything? "


    "Smell?" Su Qingxue recalled and said, "It seems ¡­. It had a sweet, sour taste... I don''t know. Was that the smell of smoke from Weiwei''s room ¡­ "Because the car doesn''t smell anything anymore..."


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly had a sh of inspiration, suddenly got up and said, "I know!"


    "Sir, what do you know?" the doctor asked.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and said, "My wife smelled something sweet and sour, but I didn''t smell anything at all. What do you think it was?"


    <span>Excited, the doctor shouted, "Cyanide!?"


    Ye Fan nodded, "Only 40% of people can smell the cyanide. There''s no mistake..." "There''s no time. Quickly!"


    The doctor was also aware of the urgency and shouted, "Intravenous injection of 10 milliliters of sodium nitrite and 80 milliliters of sodium thiosulfate..."


    "Alright!" A few nurses quickly got busy.


    Ye Fan said, "I also need to prepare the propofol injection, amyl nitrite..."


    All the doctors and nurses present were surprised for a moment, but after some thought, they realized that anesthesia was also needed, as there was a need for mechanical venttion.


    "Thank you for the reminder, Mister. Thank you very much for your reminder tonight." The doctor on duty became even more polite, as he had never encountered such a sudden situation before. If Ye Fan wasn''t here, he really wouldn''t have been able toplete the treatment.Su Qingxue''s gaze was filled with love as she looked at the man. As she looked at Ye Fan, she finally felt relieved.


    She was d that she brought Ye Fan with her to find Ling Yuwei. Otherwise, they really would have been separated by the Yin and Yang tonight.When the rescue was over, it was already two in the morning.


    After taking in the oxygen, Su Qingxue had also recovered and was fine.However, Ling Yuwei had been pushed into the Intensive Care Unit. She would have to wait twenty-four hours before she could be sure of the details.


    "Hubby... "Weiwei, howe she can''t wake up?" Su Qingxue grabbed the man''s arm and was still very scared.Ye Fan frowned and said, "She was heavily poisoned. Although her life was saved, there was severe brain edema."


    <span>"Brain edema, what''s going to happen?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "Her brain is too weak. If she can survive, she can recover, but if..." "If you are unlucky, there may be side effects."


    "Aftereffects?" Su Qingxue''s hands trembled.


    Ye Fan could only honestly say, "Wife, you have to prepare for the worst, she might never wake up again ¡­" Although, this is only the worst possibility. "Su Qingxue bit her lower lip and said faintly, "You''re saying ¡­. will she turn into a vegetable? "


    <span>"That''s about right, but she''s an Innate Ranker, so she''s definitely much stronger than the average person. Moreover, she already spat out a capsule, which means she still wants to live, and does not have the heart to die ¡­"


    <span>"As long as a person still has the thought of surviving, their body will fight against death. She still has a 50% chance of recovering." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes reddened and she almost shed tears again, "When we were in school, she was always the most optimistic, the most lively, the most rxed ¡­ ¡­" Why would she want to take poison andmit suicide ¡­ She''ll be all right. "


    When she thought back to their experiences in the past, Su Qingxue found it hard to ept this reality.


    "Oh!" Oh my god! Vivian! Vivian! How is she!? "


    A fat Caucasian man ran into the ICU with slippers on. It seemed that he was in a hurry to change his clothes.Hey outside the window of the ward and watched the unconscious Ling Yuwei inside.


    "O''Sani?"


    The two of them recognized each other. This was Ling Yuwei''s manager, and they had a small dispute with each other before.


    However, ever since Ye Fan had demonstrated his strength and repaired the Crooked Family, he didn''t dare to bring up the affairs of the Mai Nation branchpany anymore. He just obediently apanied Ling Yuwei in her development in China."Mr. Ye, CEO Su, Vivian will definitely be fine, right!?" O''Sani''s face was a mask of panic.


    <span>Hearing this question, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue both remained silent.


    <span>He pped his head hard. "I knew it! I knew it! He should have watched her take the medicine everyday! It was all my negligence! My fault! "


    "Take medicine?" Su Qingxue wondered, "What medicine is Weiwei taking?"


    Orisani covered his mouth and realized that he had leaked the information. But after thinking about it, he felt that it was toote so he dejectedly said: "Actually... Vivian has been taking amitriptyline for more than three years.


    "What kind of medicine is that?" Su Qingxue didn''t understand.<span>"Depression, anxiety disorder..."


    Ye Fan directly answered the woman''s question. At the same time, he also understood why Ling Yuwei''s mental state had suddenly copsed.


    <span>Actually, Ling Yuwei had a mental problem since a long time ago. It was only because she relied on medicine that she was not discovered by others, and it could also be that she tried her best to pretend that she was alright in front of Su Qingxue.


    After Su Qingxue heard this, her eyes immediately became moist, "Could it be, it''s because of ¡­ ¡­. About the engagement? "


    O''Sani bitterly said: "Ever since one time, a man who imed to be Vivian''s fianc¨¦ went to the country to find her, Vivian became more and more anxious. There were several times when she went on strike after she lost her temper.


    We helped her suppress all of this, because we knew that it wasn''t the real her ¡­ She was under too much pressure, at work, in life.


    She was alone in the Kingdom of Magnesium. Although she was a Heavenly Queen, she did not have many friends who were jealous of her and those who had secretly hurt her ¡­After taking the drug, Vivian finally managed to control her emotions and gradually got better, but thepany didn''t allow this kind of thing to leak out, and you know the reason.


    Recently when she returned to China, she was very happy that she had to work with a new movie after meeting you, Miss Su.


    I saw that she seemed to be in a stable condition and seemed to have gotten better, so I didn''t keep an eye on her taking the medicine ¡­ To think that... Suddenly ¡­ "Suddenly ¡­"After hearing these words, Su Qingxue could no longer hold it in. Her tears rolled down her face. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t wipe them clean ¡­ ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. For a girl like Ling Yuwei, who yearned for freedom and for a movie career, to unconditionally marry Ye Feng... Maybe it was worse than letting her die.


    <span>As for the years that passed, the pressure she felt from all sides was still lingering in her heart. Eventually, it turned into depression, which was also very normal ¡­


    Behind the limitless glory of the International Queen of Heaven lies too much bitterness and bitterness unknown to outsiders.


    "I wonder if Vivian will ever be able to return to the movie scene. She''ll definitely be fine, right? After all, she''s the best Vivian ¡­ " O''Sani asked with a forced smile.<span>Ye Fan just realized that this manager was genuinely concerned for Ling Yuwei. He couldn''t help but pat him on the shoulder, "As long as you believe in her, she will naturally wake up."


    O''Sani nodded vigorously. "Thank you."


    As he was speaking, Ye Fan frowned, his eyes showing a trace of helplessness.Not long after, a man who was walking in the wind walked out of the ward with a dark face.


    <span>Seeing this young man, Su Qingxue was so angry that her beautiful face turned cold. Without waiting for Ye Fan to speak, the woman asked first, "Are you satisfied now? This is the result you want!? "


    This person was Ye Feng, who had just reported to Dragon Soul and hade to Hua Hai to look for Ling Yuwei! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 902

    0902


    Because Ye Longyuan had officially proposed their marriage, Ye Feng was very excited and rushed to Hua Hai as soon as he had the time. He wanted to see Ling Yuwei''s helpless expression and could only submit to him.Who would have thought that the moment he arrived, he would find out that Ling Yuwei had taken the poison and gone to the hospital for rescue?


    Hearing Su Qingxue''s questioning, Ye Feng didn''t even spare a nce at her. He coldly looked at Ye Fan and arrogantly said, "I already know. I heard that this womanmitted suicide by spitting out the poison. This is simply a joke.It can''t be that you colluded together to use this matter to obstruct our wedding, right?


    <span>"Are you human!? She almost died! You''re still unconscious, and I''m not sure if you can wake up. Have you ever seen such an act!? " Su Qingxue could not believe that this guy was still thinking about those random things.


    <span>"It''s normal to have some idents along the way. What''s impossible about that?" Ye Feng gritted his teeth and said, "This slut, in order to resist the marriage, she even took poison."


    It''s her honor to let her marry me. Do you really think that I like her so much!? "Serves you right even if you die!"


    Before he could finish, Ye Fan suddenly shed and appeared in front of Ye Feng!<span>Ye Fan''s pair of eyes revealed a suffocating deterrent force. He grabbed onto Ye Feng''s cor and said in a deep voice, "Shut up!"


    Ye Feng''s whole body stiffened. Facing Ye Fan, he originally wanted to punch him back, but there was a trace of fear in his heart and he was unable to do so.


    <span>This humiliation and unwillingness caused his face to redden from anger.


    "You should be d that this is a hospital, and there are a lot of doctors and patients, so I don''t want to take action. Otherwise, you would be in a very miserable state right now." Ye Fan said, and pushed Ye Feng away.


    <span>Ye Feng''s lips turned purple, but he knew that he was no match for Ye Fan, so he could only angrily say: "This crazy woman, if she can''t wake up, she will be reaping what she sowed!"


    Even if I wake up, there''s probably something wrong with my head. I don''t want it anymore! She wasn''t worthy to be the eldest grandson of the Ye family! You might as well take it! "


    Finished speaking, Ye Feng turned around and strode out of the hospital.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes were cold and threatening. Just as she was about to chase after Ye Feng and argue with him, she was caught by Ye Fan."Wife, ignore him. Unless you kill him, you won''t be able to change anything.


    <span>"Right now, the most important thing is to wait for Ling Yuwei to wake up. There''s no need to add fuel to the fire for a scum," said Ye Fan.


    "If I kill him and wake up Weiwei, I will definitely think of a way to kill him!" Su Qingxue said as she clenched her fist.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed in his heart. He was also the same, but killing Ye Feng wouldn''t change anything. Not only would it cause a lot of trouble, but Ling Yuwei and the Ling family would also be hated by the Ye family, which would only be disadvantageous to them.


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue stayed in the hospital until nine in the morning. They stayed on guard, but Ling Yuwei did not wake up.


    <span>Ye Fan took some time and walked out of the hospital. He bought some pancakes, strawberry milk and soy milk, and brought them back to the woman for her to eat.


    How could Su Qingxue have any appetite? After taking two bites, she said that she was full.


    Just at this moment, a middle-aged man wearing a navy blue shirt walked in. Although he was dressed in a low-key manner, his heroic spirit was still very eye-catching.


    "Sect Leader Ling!"


    Ye Fan stood up, and the person who came was Lin Bai.Who would have thought that before he went to Mount Shu, the Sect Leader woulde to Hua Hai? This was truly a fortuitous event.


    <span>Ling Bai had also received the news and rushed over from Mount Shu. However, he only arrived in the morning.


    <span>"Mr. Ye, how is my daughter?" Ling Bai asked.


    <span>Ye Fan extended his hand to signal the woman in the ward, "I haven''t woken up yet, but my vital signs are stable."


    "How could this foolish child do such a foolish thing?" With one hand on the ss, he bitterly shook his head.


    He was, after all, born of flesh and blood. Even though their rtionship was not harmonious, when he heard that his daughter''s life was in danger, he still came here overnight. His heart was burning with anxiety.


    "I was forced by you guys!" Su Qingxue muttered coldly.Ling Bai looked at Su Qingxue in shock. He didn''t know who this woman was.


    Ye Fanughed awkwardly and hugged the woman, saying, "This is my wife, Su Qingxue. She is also one of your Yuan Yuan''s best friends, we''ve known each other since school."


    "Oh, so it''s Mr. Ye''s wife. I have indeed heard of Miss Su.<span>However, we, the Ling Family, are part of the family. We have our traditions, our persistence, and even more so, the business that our family has to aplish ¡­


    "We are not ordinary families, and we are not simply choosing the path based on preference. I hope Miss Su can understand." Ling Bai said.


    <span>Su Qingxue was hugged by the man''s waist, but she still insisted, "If you have to be forced to marry someone you don''t like when you''re in the n, then the n isn''t as good as an ordinary n."


    <span>Ling Bai''s face turned ugly. Due to Ye Fan''s face, he could only say: "Miss Su, people don''t only live in this world for themselves. "A lot of things are not that simple."


    <span>"I am just a woman. I only know that your oppression of Weiwei is very painful for her. If all your rtives treat her like this, I can''t stand it anymore." Su Qingxue said.


    Ling Bai sighed, as if he didn''t want to say anything.


    <span>Ye Fan helplessly looked at the woman, she really has a stubborn temper. If he wasn''t here, he would probably argue with Lin Bai.


    At this moment, a chief physician who hade to inspect this morning, led a few experts in. After looking through the various data, he walked out.<span>After all, he was an international genius, and the hospital had still sent the best team to treat him.


    <span>Although Ye Fan could understand all kinds of data, he was, after all, not a professional brain doctor, so he didn''t directly participate in the treatment.


    "Doctor, how is my daughter?" Ling Bai asked.


    "Oh, you are Miss Vivian''s father." The chief physician said politely, "For now, the brain edema hasn''t recovered yet. We''ll have to wait for 72 hours before we decide."<span>"Will it be alright if I wake up?" Ling Bai asked.


    <span>"This," the chief physician continued, "will depend on the circumstances. Everything will be fine, but there will also be repercussions.


    Of course, the seque can be slowly removed by performing postoperative rehabilitation, etc.However, there will also be the worst case scenario. It''s just that the odds are against us, so let''s just wait for a while. "


    "I want to hear the worst case scenario!" Ling Bai said seriously.


    The doctor sighed with regret. "The worst part is that the brain injury is irreparable. It is possible to be a vegetable."Hearing this, Ling Bai''s body trembled for a moment and clenched his fists. It was obvious that he was having a hard time epting it.


    <span>"Uncle Ling, I won''t let anything happen to Yuwei!" I''ll take care of Yuwei from now on! "


    Suddenly, a voice came from the other side of the corridor. Ye Feng had a confident and serious expression on his face. He led a few people and came back to the hospital. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 903

    LSG Chapter 0903 What happened to you<span>0903


    The few men that followed Ye Feng in. Although they wore white coats, their mental strength was much stronger than the average doctor.


    <span>"Master Ye?" Although Ling Bai was an elder, when he saw Ye Feng, he was still very respectful.


    <span>On the other hand, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue both had a bad premonition because Ye Feng''s current appearance waspletely different from his earlier appearance. It was obvious that he was acting.


    Ye Feng said with a serious face, "Uncle Ling, after I told my father and uncle about Yu Wei''s situation, they were very worried and wanted to help Yu Wei get better.


    Therefore, with their help, I went to find the best doctors in the entire Jiangnan Military Region. They are the top experts in the entire China, specialists in the treatment of symptoms such as Yuwei. "


    Ling Bai heard it and was enlightened. He said with gratitude, "Thank you so much, your father and uncle. You also wanted to do it, Master Ye. It''s a pity that this silly girl can''t do it herself. Sigh!""Ye Feng! What are you pretending for!? You came here just a moment ago, and said that you despised Weiwei, saying that Weiwei wasn''t worthy to be the Ye Family''s daughter-inw, yet now you came here to pretend to be a good person!? " Su Qingxue really couldn''t take it anymore.


    Ye Feng frowned, "Miss Su, your husband and I have a grudge, but you can''t insult my character like that. I, Ye Feng, am the eldest son and grandson of the Ye family.


    "You!"<span>Without waiting for Su Qingxue to say anything, Ling Bai reached out his hand and stopped her, "Miss Su, don''t say anymore. Young Master Ye brought a doctor here to treat my daughter, there is nothing wrong with that.


    Furthermore, the marriage betrothal between my daughter and the Ye n was made by a powerful figure of the same generation as my grandfather.<span>"I know you might be dissatisfied with the young lord Ye, but I just want to see my daughter get better, not argue about it."


    Ye Feng stepped forward and said, "Uncle Ling, let''s not waste time talking to them. I''ll have the specialists send Yuwei to the Jiang-Nan military district''s hospital. With them there to take care of her, Yuwei will definitely get better."<span>"Alright, then I''ll be troubling everyone." Ling Bai nodded.


    <span>Ye Feng turned around and sneered at Ye Fan and Su Qingxue. Then, he ordered the doctors that he brought along to take Ling Yuwei away.


    The fact that these experts were able toe here and serve a patient was a testament to the Ye n''s status in the army. It was obvious that they held special privileges.<span>The doctors in the hospital of Hua Hai University didn''t dare to stop the military. They had no choice but to send the patients away.


    "Hubby! Quickly think of a way not to let Ye Feng take Weiwei away! " Su Qingxue saw that Ye Fan did not move and could not help but be anxious.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Wife, Sect Leader Ling is his own father, he won''t let his daughter suffer. After all, we are outsiders, we can''t possibly fight over his daughter with a real father, right?"


    <span>Ling Baiyi thought to himself, "Mr. Ye is truly righteous, I, Ling, am extremely grateful."


    <span>He was indeed afraid, if Ye Fan were to forcefully intervene, and they were not a match for Ye Fan, what could he do?


    <span>"But ¡­ but ¡­" Su Qingxue also knew that although it wasn''t right to force Ling Yuwei to stay, she was still worried about Ye Feng.


    "Sect Leader Ling, try your best to apany your daughter. With rtives by her side, the chances of her waking up will be much higher." Ye Fan said.


    Ling Bai cupped his hands, "Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Ye. It is also thanks to you that my daughter is saved. I will not say thanks for this favor. If there is anything else I can help you with, please speak your mind!"<span>Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "Of course I have to do my best to save my wife''s best friend."


    <span>Ling Bai nodded and followed Ye Feng and the others out of the hospital.


    Seeing Ling Yuwei being taken away, Su Qingxue''s pretty face was covered in dark clouds. She let out a cold snort and angrily shook off Ye Fan''s hand and walked out.


    Seeing the woman lose her temper, Ye Fan hurriedly chased after her and grabbed her arm, "Wife, what are you doing?"


    "Let me go! I don''t want to talk to you! "You coward!" Su Qingxue was so angry that her eyes turned red.<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "How am I a coward?"


    "You are afraid of the Ye n! You are afraid of that God Dragon n! Otherwise, why didn''t you stop Weiwei even though you knew it was dangerous to be taken away by Ye Feng?


    That Ye Feng sneered at us. He was obviously acting for that Ling Bai to see! "


    Su Qingxue had already heard about some of the n matters from Ye Fan and felt depressed at this moment. She never thought that her husband, who was usually fearless, would be scared of those n members.<span>Ye Fan pinched the woman''s face, directly hurting her.


    "What are you doing!? Stinky Ye Fan! Dead Ye Fan! Not only did you not stop him, you actually dared to hit him!? You''re pinching me! " Su Qingxue felt even more wronged and punched Ye Fan a few times.<span>"Are you too impatient because something happened to your best friend? Or is the cyanide not clean, the brain is burnt out?!


    <span>With your IQ of 180, you think I''m afraid of them!? Don''t you know what it means to retreat in order to advance!? " Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue was stunned. She blinked her eyes and thought for a while before saying, "Could it be that you n to pretend to not care and protect Weiwei in the dark?"


    <span>Ye Fan pointed at the woman''s forehead a few times, "We know what kind of trash Ye Feng is. Ling Bai, do you know about the people from the Ling family?


    It''s just a waste of time for you to be arguing with Ling Bai here, and you even got the Ling Family to object and let Ye Feng take advantage of you.


    <span>In any case, as long as they were still in the Jiangnan military sector, they would be able to protect Ling Yuwei even if they thought of a little more.


    <span>Su Qingxue realized that she was too anxious and had misunderstood the man. She couldn''t help but apologize, "Husband, I was too anxious just now. Sorry ¡­"


    "Hmph, you are getting bolder and bolder, and you still dare to call me a coward? You say I''m a pervert, you coward? Is that true?! " Ye Fan said in annoyance.


    Su Qingxue''s face turned red, "I was too angry and didn''t think too much about it, husband, don''t be angry at me."<span>Ye Fan shook his head, took out his phone and said, "I''ll call Yunyao first, don''t talk."


    "What!?" The mes that Su Qingxue had just suppressed soared again, "At this time, you''re going to call Chu Yunyao!? It''s only been a few days, and yet you miss her so much!? "


    Ye Fan was speechless, "Darling, what happened to you? The most important thing right now is to use the best way to wake up Ling Yuwei!?"<span>Last time Yue Ying''s little brother, vegetable Feng Xiaohui, was awakened by the Earth Axis technology, I''ll call Yun Yao right now and ask her to help me see if there are any drugs to treat brain edema, is this too much!? "


    <span>Su Qingxue was shocked again. What was wrong with her? She had always been very calm, but today, when she met with the matters of Ling Yuwei and Chu Yunyao, her brain was boiling.


    Seeing the trace of disappointment in Ye Fan''s eyes, Su Qingxue''s heart ached. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 904

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>0904


    "Hubby ¡­" Su Qingxue didn''t know how to exin."Alright, stop apologizing. I need to contact Yunyao as soon as possible, and then arrange for spies to enter the military sector. If we go in, the target will be too obvious." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue felt very ashamed in her heart, but at this moment, she raised her spirits and said, "I''ll have the Heaven''s Eyes people think of a way to monitor the military hospital, it shouldn''t be difficult."


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "That''s also good. If there''s any situation, we can grasp it at any time."


    Very quickly, Ye Fan told Chu Yunyao about Ling Yuwei''s situation.


    <span>Chu Yunyao had already returned to Hua Hai, at the Cloud Restaurant.


    Although she was still dissatisfied with the man''s previous departure, her overall mood was still very good. This was because the Chu Family''s members were very outstanding in the Hidden Dragon Battle. Chu Yunyao''s position in the family was nowpletely secure.


    Thus, Chu Yunyao did not say much and quickly agreed to look up information.


    ¡­ ¡­.In the evening, at the Jiang-Nan military hospital, in a small pavilion that was devoid of people.


    "Uncle, you still have a way. You called a bunch of experts over, but that Ye Fan didn''t dare to stop you at all, haha..." This time, don''t even think about escaping from my palm! "


    <span>Ye Feng looked very proud. The man in the green brocade robe standing in front of him was Ji Yutang.


    After leaving the hospital, he was very unwilling, but he had no way of snatching Ling Yuwei away.Helpless, he thought of his uncle, Ji Yutang. After contacting him, Ji Yutang gave him an idea and it worked!


    Ji Yutang fiddled with the Agarwood Bead in his hand and said with a sorrowful look, "Feng''er, that Ling girl, she refused to marry you even after taking the poison. In fact, she is not worthy of you at all.


    <span>Why are you so stubborn? Why must you snatch her away? Uncle truly feels sorry for you. "


    "Uncle, you won''t understand. The unwillingness in my heart ¡­" Ye Feng said angrily, "Since I was young, I knew that Ling Yuwei was my fiancee. I''ve waited for her for over twenty years.


    You know, so many women want to marry me so that they can be the Young Mistress of the Ye family.<span>"This kind of woman who doesn''t know what''s good for herself, if I don''t turn her into my woman and make her surrender to me, how can I face the dignity of the Ye bloodline!"


    <span>Ji Yutang nodded and patted Ye Feng''s shoulder, "That''s right. Feng''er, you have to have such a domineering attitude. It is their fortune to be able to be with you.


    Just don''t worry and conquer that Ling Yuwei, that woman ¡­ As long as you turn her into your person, her heart and body will be branded with your mark for generations toe. "


    When Ye Feng heard the word "conquer", his head felt like it was on fire and his heart started to stir.


    <span>"Uncle, it''s great to have you around. Every time I run into trouble, you always think of a way for me."


    Ji Yutangughed and said, "Your mother is my only sister. She repeatedly reminded me to take good care of you outside. Of course, I have to do my best."Ye Feng nodded. He thought of something and asked, "Oh right, uncle, did cousin Han Tiane out from closed door training?"


    Hearing the name of his son, Ji Yutang paused before he smiled and said, "Not yet. Your cousin is my son, but this child ¡­" He didn''t have the slightest bit of humanity and didn''t talk to me since he was young. He only focused on training.


    Come to think of it, it''s me and Feng Er, this nephew of yours, who are on good terms ¡­ "Hehe ¡­"


    Hearing this, Ye Feng also had a very happy look in his eyes, "Yeah, I have nothing to say to my father, so I might as well befortable with uncle.<span>"Uncle, since you''vee to Hua Hai, why don''t you stay for a while. I have a lot of things to ask of you."


    <span>"If there''s any problem, just contact uncle directly. Uncle came this time to see the situation of your fiancee."


    "I can''t stop myself from wandering around, haha..." Ji Yutang shook his head with a smile.


    Ye Feng regretfully said, "Alright, then I will have to trouble uncle again...""Between you and me, there''s no need to say these words." Ji Yutang patted his nephew''s back before turning around, "Feng''er, Uncle is about to leave Hua Hai. Take care of yourself!"


    Finishing his words, Ji Yutang executed his Qing Gong. He seemed to be strolling leisurely in the courtyard, but he walked out of the military hospital at an extremely fast speed.


    <span>After Ji Yutang left, Ye Feng''s eyes revealed a hint of evil. He sneered as he turned around and walked towards Ling Yuwei''s sickroom.


    Ling Yuwei was ced in an intensive care unit, and Ling Baiyi''s father apanied her by her bedside.


    "Uncle Ling, it''s been hard on you. Experts say what''s the situation with Yuwei?" Ye Feng walked into the room and said with a face full of concern.<span>Ling Bai turned around and smiled, "It''s fine, the experts said everything else is fine, but I can''t wake up with brain edema. Young Master Ye, thank you for arranging so many experts to treat Yuwei."


    "Uncle, we are going to be a family in the future. You better call me Ye Feng." Ye Feng said.


    <span>Ling Bai frowned, "This child ¡­ "I don''t know how the situation is right now, but the marriage ¡­"


    "No matter what happened to Yuwei, I won''t give her up. I will definitely marry her as my wife." Ye Feng said seriously.


    Although he knew that it was impossible for the Ye n to have an ill woman as their wife, hearing those words was already sufficient to make him satisfied.


    <span>"Good, good, Ye Feng, to be honest, I had some doubts about you before, but it seems like I was wrong. You are a good child, you silly girl, you are too disappointing." Ling Bai said helplessly.


    Ye Feng stepped forward and said, "Uncle Ling, don''t say it like that. Sometimes, my temper is a little impatient, but I am sincere to Yuwei.


    You''ve been standing guard here for a long time, eating and drinking nothing at all. You should go out and rest, and I''ll go apany Yuwei, okay? "


    Looking at Ye Feng''s sincere look of longing, Ling Bai hesitated, but did not refuse.


    Besides, this was a hospital and he had not gone far. There shouldn''t be a problem.


    "Alright, then you apany her. If she wakes up and the first person she sees is you, then she might change her opinion of you," Ling Bai said.


    Ye Feng nodded, "Thank you, Uncle Ling. I will take good care of it."Ling Bai stood up and walked out of the room.


    After confirming that Ling Baiyi had gone far, Ye Feng came out of the door. He said to the two soldiers and a nurse, "You can leave. With me there, I will call you guys if anything happens."


    These small characters naturally didn''t dare to disobey and followed the order to leave.When there were only two people left in the ward, Ye Feng closed the door and locked it.


    When he turned around, his expression immediately changed. There was a trace of restlessness and evil in his eyes as he walked towards the sickbed. As for Ling Yuwei, she waspletely unaware of her surroundings. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 905

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>0905


    "Bitch ¡­" [I dare to be dissatisfied after marrying you, and you treat me so scornfully ¡­] What exactly is your basis!? "


    Ye Feng pinched Ling Yuwei''s cheek, and when he touched her smooth skin, his heart began to race.


    To put it bluntly, Ye Feng did not touch many women. Although he knew about the matters between men and women and was forced to do it with his status in the family, he would usually stay in the family and would not casually touch women.<span>And Ling Yuwei''s appearance and figure were outstanding. This Eastern and Western beauty''s characteristics had already been assimted into a unique beauty. How could a hot-blooded young man like Ye Feng be able to restrain himself?


    <span>At this moment, Ling Yuwei waspletely unconscious. However, on this bed, there was a trace of a sickly and delicate face. This made a wild horse in Ye Feng''s heart run wildly.


    "Gudong ¡­"


    Ye Feng swallowed his saliva as he recalled Ji Yutang''s words...<span>Conquer her, turn her into his woman, brand his mark on her ¡­


    <span>The me that Ye Feng had suppressed for so many years could no longer be suppressed!


    <span>"Bitch ¡­" Even if you never wake up in your entire life, I want you to be my woman! "


    <span>Ye Feng smiled evilly and pushed away Ling Yuwei''s nket. He then used both hands to touch the woman''s waist, wanting to pull down her pants.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside!


    Ye Feng suddenly felt something, Ling white light actually rushed back?


    Although he was furious, he had no choice but to pull back his hands and cover himself with the nket. Then he took a deep breath and circted his martial arts to restore his body to its normal state.When the door opened, Ling Bai was standing at the door ring at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng felt that something was wrong, but he still asked with a puzzled face, "Uncle Ling, what''s wrong?"


    "You still have the guts to ask me!?" Ling Bai''s eyes even revealed killing intent, "Ye Feng, I didn''t think that as the eldest grandson of the Ye Family, you would actually be such a vicious and despicable person!"


    Ye Feng''s face was full of shock, he quickly pretended that he didn''t know anything and shouted, "This ¡­. Uncle Ling ¡­ Was there some kind of misunderstanding!?


    Ling Baiyi suddenly picked up a phone, and the image disyed on the phone was surprisingly the scene in the ward!<span>Surveince!?


    Ye Feng''s face immediately turned pale. He looked around and did not see any surveince cameras at all. This ward was set up by them. How could there be any surveince cameras that he did not know about!?"What else do you have to say ¡­ "I''ve already seen it all." Ling Bai''s eyes lit up.


    As a father, no matter who saw their daughter lying in bed and not waking up yet being almost tainted by a man, they would not be able to endure this rage.


    <span>Ye Feng knew that there was no way to exin this, so his face turned dark, "Uncle Ling, where did you get this phone from? How did you get the surveince here?"


    "Haha ¡­" Finally no longer putting on an act!? So ¡­ What Mr. Ye and Miss Su said is true ¡­ " Ling Baiyuan shook his head in disbelief and said, "The Ye family has such a scum like you, it''s the divine dragon n''s greatest misfortune!""Old man, give me your phone, otherwise ¡­" "Be careful that I don''t say anything and then destroy your Ling family." Ye Feng directly chose to threaten them.


    "Do you think that I, this person Ling, am afraid of death!?" Ling Bai was so angry that he was trembling. He put away his phone and said, "I will give the evidence to your uncle and father. I believe they will not sit idly by."


    Hearing this, if his father and uncle knew about this, how could he hold his head up high!?


    <span>It had already been difficult for him to get the chance to take credit for his crimes. If this matter were to go wrong again, Ye Longyuan might not be able to trust him anymore.


    At that time, there was no guarantee that his position as the sessor would also be threatened ¡­


    <span>After all, Ye Longyuan''s lifespan was still very long. If he chose to have another child, or simply chose another Ye n disciple as his sessor, it wasn''t impossible!


    When he thought here, Ye Feng was already full of anger. Without saying anything, he channeled his spiritual qi and threw a punch towards Ling Bai!Ling Bai did not expect that this fellow would dare to start a fight in his daughter''s sickroom!


    Compared to Ye Feng, it was obvious that he was no match for him. The key point was that he was in a hurry down the mountain this time, he did not even bring his sword with him!<span>This time, all Ling Baiyi could do was to run out of the ward and out of the hospital building!


    <span>How could Ye Feng let him just run away like that? If he did not destroy the evidence, he would be finished.


    "Halt!"


    Ye Feng threw out a golden dragon w. The golden spirit energy condensed in the air and was about to press down Ling Xiao''s white light!


    <span>In a moment of desperation, Ling Bai could not care about the wall in front of him and immediately released a burst of spiritual energy, destroying the wall.


    "Boom!"<span>A hole appeared in the wall, and Ling White leaped out of it. While dodging the dragon w, his body also floated down from the fifth floor.


    <span>The moment Ling white lightnded on the ground, Ye Feng followed closely behind and attacked again.


    <span>Just now, Ling Baiyi was worried about his daughter''s safety. Seeing Ye Feng attack so viciously, he did not care about anything else and decided to face him head on!


    He did not have a sword in his hand, nor did he have enough sword Qi. He could only use the Mount Shu Sword Fist to fight with Ye Feng.As the green and gold colored spiritual energy collided, Ling Baiyi was at a disadvantage from the start.


    <span>The sword fingers and the sword fist were all suppressed by Ye Feng''s fist art, and they were all pushed back bit by bit.


    <span>"Bang, bang, bang, bang ¡­"


    <span>After four consecutive punches, Ling Tianyu was barely able to catch three of them. After being struck in the chest by the fourth punch, he vomited a mouthful of blood and was sent flying!


    "Humph!" He was overestimating himself! Even if you have a sword, you might not necessarily be my match. How dare you fight against me without a sword!? "


    <span>Ye Feng was very proud. As long as he destroyed the evidence and killed Ling Baiyi, there would be a way to hide it from the world.


    Ling Bai''s face was filled with anger and unwillingness. He only hated that this was a military hospital and a few doctors and soldiers who were watching his fight could not stop him. They were even scared to the point of running away.


    Ling Bai could only grit his teeth and stand up. He couldn''t run because his daughter was still in the hospital.


    "Old man, you are courting death..."


    <span>Ye Feng revealed a cruel smile, rushing towards Ling white light,unching hisst attack!


    <span>Thundersh Flint!


    A figure rushed over from the side. The speed was so fast that it was impossible to see. Ye Feng was directly knocked over ten meters away!


    Ye Feng rolled a few times on the ground and crashed into a flower bed. He felt like his bones were going to break!"Mr. Ye!?"


    Ling Bai looked at the man standing in front of him and shouted excitedly as if he was a divine soldier descending from heaven.<span>Ye Fan nced at him and apologetically smiled: "Apologies, Sect Leader Ling. Although I did my best to stay in the vicinity, I still need some time to get here."


    Ling Bai suddenly woke up, "Just now ¡­" That phone just now ¡­ You sent people to deliver it to me?! " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 906

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0906


    "Strictly speaking, my wife sent someone to deliver it," said Ye Fan.<span>"Miss Su?" She actually has this kind of ability!? " Ling Bai was surprised.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders. He also had to admit that with the Heaven''s Eyes, Su Qingxue''s intelligence had already surpassed his. Even the military had an intelligence officer with the Heaven''s Eyes.Su Qingxue had the eyes of the Heaven''s Eyes inline silently ce the surveince camera in the ward, and hand over the phone that could watch the video to Ling Bai.


    All of this was very simple and secretive for the professional intelligence personnel of the Sky Eye. They wouldn''t be discovered by anyone else in the military region. This was also the power of the Sky Eye.


    In reality, even the Valley Master Su Qingxue didn''t know which person in the military district hospital was an intelligence officer of the Sky Eye.Every level was only responsible for the next level up. Even the Valley Master could not force his way past a few levels, and wanted the agents below to reveal their identities.


    This was also to do everything in his power to protect the spies of the Sky Eye, and to prevent the internal spies of the Sky Eye from getting into trouble with others.


    <span>It was also because of such a management system that even if Ghost Valley changed sky, Su Qingxue ascended to the throne, and the Zhuge family was exterminated, it did not affect the entire operation of the Heaven''s Eye.


    <span>"Ye Fan..." At this time, Ye Feng, who had stood up, clenched his teeth. His eyes were red from anger as he said, "You''re plotting against me again!?"


    <span>"You did this yourself. What do you mean by ''I''m plotting against you''?" Ye Fan said coldly.


    Ye Feng fiercely said, "You think... Take that video and you can do something to me!? I am the eldest grandson of the Ye family! My grandfather is the War God! One finger could kill all of you!If you know what''s good for you, hand over the recording and apologize obediently to me... Otherwise, sooner orter, I will kill all of you! "


    Ye Feng was furious to the point that his lungs were about to explode. Ever since he met Ye Fan, he had been having trouble with everything!<span>"Poor man, Ye Feng, you have done such a thing, don''t you know to repent?" Ling Bai said in pain.


    "Regret!? It was your daughter who let me down! Her nature was like a flower in water, flirting with this fellow! Otherwise, why do you think he would care so much about your daughter!? " Ye Feng said angrily.


    "Shut up!" My Yu Wei isn''t the kind of girl to be disrespectful! " Ling Bai said angrily.


    Ye Fengughed out loud and said, "Whatever you say! Since you are already a vegetable, I don''t care about your daughter. Just pretend that what happened today never happened! Don''t you guys hope to beat me, Ye Feng, with just a video! "<span>Saying that, Ye Feng wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and turned to leave.


    But before he could take a step forward, Ye Fan had already shed and blocked his path.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing!?" Ye Feng was terrified in his heart, but he didn''t look afraid at all.


    "You are not fit to live in this world."Ye Fan''s eyes were already cold and merciless. As soon as he finished his sentence, he kicked Ye Feng and sent him flying!


    <span>Ye Feng directly broke a flower bed and spat out a mouthful of blood. Enduring the sharp pain from his chest, he rushed towards Ye Fan in anger.


    Ye Fan dodged the two fierce punches. Ye Fan followed up with a whip attack, knocking Ye Feng to the ground and making him fall t on his face.<span>This seemingly simple exchange of moves was only possible after Ye Fan had thoroughly seen through Ye Feng''s ancient martial arts techniques and hadpletely suppressed his cultivation level, body, and mentality.


    Ye Fan stepped on Ye Feng''s back, pressing him down until he almost couldn''t breathe.


    <span>"It must be hard ¡­" Your ribs will slowly press down on your lungs, your heart, and then. Bore into your internal organs, break, bleed ¡­ "" No, no, no ¡­ "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Gradually, you will lose the ability to breathe, and will live a life worse than die ¡­.


    Seeing that Ye Fan was really determined to kill Ye Feng, Ling Baiyi could not help but panic, "Mr. Ye, this..." This is too risky, it will make the Ye familypletely furious! "<span>"Keep him, do you want him to kill you instead? To harm your daughter? Or to plot against me and my family? " Ye Fan asked back.


    <span>Ling Baiyi was speechless. Of course, he also wished for Ye Feng to die. It was meaningless for such scum to live in this world.


    However, he was also afraid that this incident would harm Ye Fan and the Ling family.Right at this time, a loud roar was heard: "Ye Fan! Don''t kill him! "


    Ye Soaring Dragon had rushed over like the wind from afar. He had rushed over after learning that Ling Yuwei was unconscious.He did not expect to see such a terrifying scene as soon as he arrived at the Jiang-Nan military hospital!


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Do you know what this nephew of yours did?"


    Ye Feng, who was lying on the ground, had a face full of dust."Uncle!" "Uncle, save me ¡­"


    Ye Long Teng red and asked, "What did he do!? Even if I have done something that would let you guys down, if you have something to say, you can talk it over. Why must you act so viciously?! "


    "If he has let me down, I don''t mind. Ask Sect Leader Ling what he has done..." Ye Fan sneered.


    Ye Chonglou frowned and looked at Ling Bai, "Brother Ling, what''s the matter?"


    Ling Bai hesitated for a while, but decided not to hide it. After all, this was going too far, so he handed the phone over to Ye Longteng.<span>"Dragon King, take a look for yourself ¡­" "Look at the surveince record from five minutes ago."


    Ye Longteng opened his phone. After looking at the video, his hands began to tremble and his face turned ashen. He looked at Ye Feng who was lying on the ground with disappointment and anger written all over his face.


    "Ye Feng! Do you not owe your father, your ancestors of the Ye family?! How can you be so self-deprecating!? "


    Ye Long Teng also found it hard to ept such a cruel reality. If this wasn''t his nephew, he might have even killed him with a palm strike!


    Ye Feng finally realized that there was nothing he could do about it. His fear of death made him start to cry and beg, "Uncle ¡­ ¡­" I was wrong. I know I was wrong!


    Please, help me! I won''t do it again! I''ll stay home. I won''te out again, okay ¡­ "<span>Ye Long''s heart ached, he clutched his chest, his heart was filled with pain.


    <span>"Dragon King, he''s already hopeless. With this video, no matter how much you try to justify him ¡­" "However, on your ount, I will give him a quick death."


    As soon as Ye Fan finished speaking, he let go of Ye Feng''s foot and grabbed his neck. Then, he picked him up from the ground with the intention of directly breaking Ye Feng''s neck!<span>Ye Fengkong, with his level of cultivation, didn''t even have the courage to resist in front of Ye Fan.


    Seeing that, Ye Long Teng trembled and shouted: "Stop! You can''t kill him! "


    "On what basis?" Ye Fan sneered, "Such a scumbag and you still want to protect him?" Do you have to wait for the others to die because of him before letting them go? "<span>"It''s not like that ¡­ Because ¡­ "Because you ¡­" Ye Long clenched his teeth and clenched his hands.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and said with aplicated mood, "Speak..." Because I. "What?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 907

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0907<span>Ye Longteng took a deep breath, and after thinking about it again and again, he said, "Because you still owe me onest thing!"


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. Of the three matters of the Raindragon Soul, the first one he used in the Tai Chi Sect battle was to stop that battle.


    The second was for Ye Feng. At that time, he let Ye Feng go.Who would have thought that the third and final matter would still be used on Ye Feng...


    "You want me to not kill him?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Have you thought it through? Was he really going to waste hisst chance for this piece of trash? "You should know that this is a promise of mine. How much is it worth ¡­" Ye Fan was somewhat unwilling in his heart.<span>However, Ye Longteng was very determined, "No matter how much he did, he''s still my nephew. I can''t let you kill him. Let him go now."


    Upon seeing this, Ling Bai also felt that they should not kill. Otherwise, things would get out of hand and they would not be able to handle it.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m sure the Dragon King will handle this properly. Just let him go."<span>Ye Fan was silent for a moment, and then said: "Okay, people, I won''t kill you." "I''ve paid off the debt of three dragon souls."


    Saying this, Ye Fan let go of his foot.<span>Ye Long let out a long sigh of relief. He was already drenched in cold sweat from the shock.


    <span>Ye Feng, on the other hand, felt the ecstasy of escaping from death. He crawled back up and turned his head to stare at Ye Fan viciously, "Just you wait ¡­ ¡­" Sooner orter, I will make you pay! "


    "Shut up! Why aren''t you rushing over!? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself!? " Ye Long Teng reprimanded.


    Ye Feng drooped his head. He knew that he could no longer hope for Ye Long Teng to help him, and since he could not beat him, he could only walk slowly to Ye Long Teng''s side.But at this moment, Ye Fan suddenly raised his hand from behind. A stream of sword intent, like a fine needle, pierced straight towards Ye Feng''s lower dantian!


    "Pfft!"


    The sword intent prated Ye Feng''s body, and at the same time, it also made Ye Longteng and Ling Baiyuan who were present unable to shout out in time.Ye Feng was even more oblivious to it. In that instant, he felt his entire body spin, and all the spiritual energy in his body began to dissipate!


    "Ah!"


    The pain paralyzed Ye Feng''s entire body and he fainted on the spot. Blood flowed out from his abdomen, dyeing his clothes red."Feng''er!"


    Ye Long Teng let out a loud roar and ran over to grab Ye Feng''s wrist. Feeling the pulse inside, his face turned pale.


    <span>"You ¡­ "You actually ¡­" Ye Longteng turned around and looked at Ye Fan, and was so angry that he couldn''t say anything.


    Ye Fan indifferently said, "I promised that I wouldn''t kill him, but I didn''t say that I wouldn''t cripple his cultivation."


    In this world, a person like this would only harm more people if he had the cultivation. Being an ordinary person would also save him a lot of misgivings.I advise you to take him back to the n and not let him out. You won''t be able to save him next time. "


    With his Dantian destroyed, even if he were to think of a way to recover it and cultivate it again, he would have to put in an unimaginable amount of effort.Ye Feng''s cultivation had been crippled just like that. For both the Ye Family and Ye Feng, this was a huge blow!


    Ye Longteng''s eyes were bloodshot. He didn''t even dare to imagine what would happen if his elder brother and elder sister-inw found out that their son had been crippled. He could not help but p the ground painfully. "What a sinner!"Ling Bai was also stunned for a long time before he finally reacted, he shook his head and sighed.


    <span>Although he felt that Ye Feng''s death was not enough to make up for his loss, but this crippling of his hadpletely destroyed him.


    <span>Ye Fan was toozy to care about this. If he didn''t agree to the three matters of the Dragon Soul, he would have killed Ye Feng today. This guy was really too dangerous, he had no bottom line.


    Even if he had to cripple his cultivation today, Ye Fan still nned to let the people from the Heaven''s Eyes continue to follow him and ensure that he wouldn''t secretlymit evil deeds.


    "Sect Leader Ling, I had Yun Yao look into some ways to treat brain edema. Why don''t we go up and see your daughter''s condition?" Ye Fan said.


    <span>Ling Bai froze for a moment. Although he felt it was inappropriate to leave just like that, it seemed to increase the awkwardness by staying with them, so he nodded and said, "Then ¡­ "Sorry for the trouble, Mr. Ye."


    <span>Ye Fan and Ling Baiyi walked back into the hospital building, but Ye Long Teng did not stop them. He had already quietly picked up the unconscious Ye Feng and went to treat him.


    <span>What no one knew was that in a building far away, behind a window, Ji Yu Hall was leisurely sitting on the sofa, holding a telescope and watching everything that happened...


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>After Ye Fan checked Ling Yuwei''s indicators, he used the information that Chu Yunyao had sent him to concoct some medicine with the hospital''s limited conditions, and added them to the infusion.


    <span>With his previous experience treating Feng Xiaohui, this time, Ye Fan was a lot more confident. After all, from the looks of the situation, Ling Yuwei was not that serious.


    <span>After he finished treating Ling Yuwei, Ye Fan bid farewell to Ling Baiyi and returned to his home in Egret County.


    At this time, it was already two in the morning. Other than the chirping of insects, the night was very quiet.


    Ye Fan directly jumped onto the balcony of his room on the second floor, took out the cigarettes he bought on the way home, and began puffing out smoke while facing the night sky...


    In his mind, what he could not forget were the scenes from the afternoon ¡­Ye Fan was always confused by the way Ye Long looked like he wanted to say something, but was unable to.


    <span>At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Ye Fan turned his head and realized it was Su Qingxue.


    Because the Heaven''s Eyes would report the situation to Su Qingxue, the woman definitely didn''te to ask him about what happened in the hospital today. There must be some other reason."Wife,e in."


    Dressed in a pink nightgown, Su Qingxue pushed the door and came in. She carried a tray with some lemonade and freshly washed fruits.


    "What''s wrong, this ¡­" Ye Fan was a bit surprised, the woman gave him food and drink."I know you aren''t sleepy, but isn''t smoking ufortable? Drink some lemonade." Su Qingxue said gently.


    Su Qingxue put down the tray and sat next to the man. She picked up a lychee and peeled it off before bringing it to Ye Fan''s mouth.


    "Hubby, let''s eat a lychee. I just bought it at the supermarket tonight," Su Qingxue said.Ye Fan was a bit ttered. How could this daughter-inw be so gentle and virtuous? Stuttering, he opened his mouth and took a bite. It was very sweet, but he felt a little bit guilty...


    <span>"Wife, what happened to you today?"


    "Hmm?" Su Qingxue blinked, "What do you mean?" Don''t you like it? "<span>Ye Fan shook his head, "I''m just not used to it. I feel that my wife''s tone has be a lot gentler."


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she pouted her lips and obediently leaned on the man''s shoulder. "Hubby ¡­. "I feel that I am sometimes being too arrogant and not good enough for you. I will learn from Sister Yue Ying, Sister Ning and the others and be nice to you ¡­"


    Ye Fan felt embarrassed after hearing that, hurriedly carried her onto hisp, and held her by the waist, saying, "There''s no need to learn from others. When I like you, I like you more than anyone else.""Furthermore, I feel that my wife has be more obedient than before. For example, in the past, you wouldn''t let me put my hand here, hehe ¡­"


    <span>Su Qingxue could feel the man''s hand moving under her skirt. Her sensitive face was also flushing.


    <span>However, she was no longer as conflicted as she was before. Instead, she liked this kind of intimate action.


    <span>"Hubby, you can''t not like me, right? If I did something wrong and said the wrong words, you wouldn''t leave me, right ¡­" Su Qingxue wrapped her arms around the man''s neck and mumbled.


    <span>Ye Fan knew in his heart that the woman was still brooding over the events of the day. Lowering his head and smelling her fragrant hair, he said, "As long as you remain obedient, I will always like you."


    <span>"What if I''m not careful and don''t behave?" Su Qingxue asked eagerly.


    "Then I''ll spank you." Ye Fan pretended to be serious.


    "Oh ¡­" Su Qingxue''s face was close to the man''s chest, "I will be good ¡­ ¡­ "Husband, just don''t leave me ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, tenderly caressing a woman''s hair. Women really were creatures of the night. The deeper it went, the weaker their hearts would be.


    <span>Holding his fragrant wife and smoking for a while, Ye Fan finally asked, "Oh yes, wife, how is that Ye Feng?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 908

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>0908


    Su Qingxue snorted, "Hubby, you are giving too much face to the Dragon King, isn''t it good to just kill that scum ¡­ ¡­" "His life is no longer in danger. He has been taken to the capital."


    "The three things that I promised Dragon Soul, if you are a man you have to do as you say. Although it is a pity ¡­ "However, with his cultivation crippled, he won''t be able to cause any more waves." Ye Fan said.<span>"I will send someone to spy on him. I can''t let down my guard against such a despicable and shameless person.


    "Furthermore, I suspect that the Ye n would not let us go so easily. The n is not that good of a person!" Su Qingxue said angrily.<span>The woman had always been brooding over Madame Zhou''s refusal to allow her to reunite with her grandfather.


    Ye Fan nodded, "My wife, you have control of the Sky Eye, so I am relieved. As for the information, I can leave it to you." "Even though it seems calm and peaceful right now, regardless of whether it is the n or the Doomsday King, they could still be a threat to us."


    <span>Ye Fan also felt very bitter in his heart. Actually, the only thing he wanted to do was to live a carefree life, but in this country, he had formed ties with the n, went overseas, and killed the disciple of the Shakyamuni.


    Only the heavens knew what these potential enemies were plotting. He didn''t dare to rx for even a moment.


    "Hubby, to actually control the Heaven''s Eye, I am still far away from being able to do so. I only have a general understanding of the inside of the Ghost Valley, but I have nevere into contact with a dozen or so heads of intelligence.


    To be truly familiar with the current internal situation and master the overall situation required a great deal of effort and attention, not justmand from the air.<span>Even if they wanted to understand the information overseas, researching the Doomsday King''s authority was also veryplicated. The deeper they hid, the harder it was for them to find information.


    <span>I intend to convene a shareholders'' meeting and an internal high-level meeting tomorrow and formally hand over the Embroidery Group to Sister Yue Ying to manage. I am only the chairman of the board of directors.


    <span>This way, I can stay in the Ghost Valley for a while longer and help you gather the information you need. Even if I''m not in Hua Hai often, it won''t affect the operation of thepany ¡­ Hubby, what do you think? " Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan nodded in understanding. Although to the current Su Qingxue, the Embroidery Group was but a drop in the bucket.However, this was the hard work of three generations, and was also the true meaning behind Su Qingxue''s rapid growth of a "child".


    Therefore, Su Qingxue still didn''t want to give up on the Embroidery Group and continue operating it well.


    "Wife, your idea is great. Don''t be too busy. If you don''t have time to be with me, then it won''t be good." Ye Fan said.<span>Su Qingxue muttered, "You probably want me to be busy so that you can hang out with those girls outside every day."


    <span>Ye Fan pped the woman''s butt, "You''re not obedient again?" "I''ll talk to you properly and bullshit about everything."


    Su Qingxue moaned. The night sky was seductive. She raised her head and closed her eyes.


    <span>Without saying anything further, Ye Fan lowered his head and kissed it...


    In the morning, after a long breakfast, the two went to work together at the Embroidery Group.<span>Su Qingxue had to transfer jobs, while Ye Fan had to wait for Ling Yuwei''s treatment. Since he temporarily had nothing else to do, he would apany his wife to work, and he could also find a ce to study the Earth''s Axis and the ''Divine Destion''.


    Resurrection of Angel and search for ancient treasures that might still be left behind were Ye Fan''s current targets.


    <span>When Su Qingxue returned to the office, she immediately walked over to the antique basin, picked up a bag of dried fish and started to feed the little Ink Turtle.


    "Mo Mo, did you miss me? I''m sorry ¡­" Have you been busy these past few days? Has my assistant fed you?


    "Aiya, your water seems to be dirty. Howe so many dirty things have fallen from your body recently? Mo Mo, you can''t be sick, right?"


    Seeing that the woman was throwing dried fish and talking to herself, Ye Fan was speechless.<span>"Wife, you''re still talking to the turtle?"


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded, "Yeah, I feel like Little Mo can understand my words, and sometimes he even blinks."


    "Are you stupid? Even if it was a turtle, of course it would blink." Ye Fan shook his head and sighed, "If other people in thepany saw it, they would think that the boss had gone crazy!"


    Su Qingxue pouted and stared at the man, "What do you know? Even if it''s a little turtle, you still have to nurture it. Since I''m raising it, I have to raise it well."


    Ye Fan walked over, took a nce, "Eh?" Howe this little ck Turtle has grown up so much? "It''s almost double the original size, and it hasn''t been long."<span>"Is there? "I didn''t notice, but Mo Mo''s appetite has increased a lot, now you have to eat half a bag of dried fish every day." Su Qingxue said with a bit of depression, "But it seems like there''s a lot, water is always dirty."


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "It''s not bullsh * t, it seems like it has been growing up, and its metabolism is speeding up, dropping a lot of dead skin."


    Su Qingxue was pleasantly surprised, "Hubby, did I raise it especially well that''s why Mo Mo has been growing up?"


    Ye Fan looked at the bag of dried seafood and said, "It''s good that you give it more than human food every day, always eating seafood. It''s so nutritious, so of course it will grow up."<span>Su Qingxue was quite proud, "It''s not like I don''t have money, so it''s not like I need to buy something delicious to feed my little turtle.


    <span>"What''s more, didn''t our ancestors'' bloodline originate from the Golden w? It also sounds a bit like a turtle."


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment. He recalled that the Northerner God Xuanming, ck Turtle, its original form was precisely from this kind of ck Turtle from China.


    It seemed that it was fated that this rare Small ck Ink Turtle woulde to Su Qingxue''s side.<span>The two of them watched as the little ck Turtle gobbled down the dried fish. The door was pushed open, and Feng Yueying and Helena walked in.


    <span>"Chief Su." Seeing that Ye Fan was also here, Feng Yueying pursed her lips and smiled.


    "Oh, senior, you came." Su Qingxue turned around and threw the dried fish to Ye Fan. She let the man continue to feed her and then said, "It''s been a few days since I was away. What''s the situation?""CEO Su, if you don''te today, I''m nning to look for you." Feng Yueying frowned, "There''s nothing wrong with thepany''s domestic business, but in thepany branch over at Fu Sang''s side, fourteen managers consecutively chose to resign, and rtively serious management vacancies appeared."


    "What?" Su Qingxue asked with doubt, "Why are there so many resignations? Isn''t our treatment at the Fusang branch very good all along? "


    Feng Yueying said with a grave expression, "I had the branch general manager investigate it, but it seems that all the employees who resigned were threatened by a death threat called ''Concealment of Gods'' because of the lives of their entire family."<span>The moment the two words "Concealment of the Gods" came out of his mouth, his body trembled as he stood there feeding the little Ink Tortoise''s Ye Fan.


    <span>Su Qingxue was puzzled, "Hidden Gods?" Fusang Underground Association, we''ve all worked together before. Without such an organization, do you know about it, Hailey? "


    Hailey shook her head, puzzled, "I''ve never heard of it either. I''ve also specially checked the Sytry Society''s official website, but there''s no information about this organization ¡­"


    "Of course you can''t find out ¡­" Ye Fan turned around and said with a serious face, "God''s Concealment, is a member organization of the ''Underworld Alliance''." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 909

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    0909


    "The Underworld Alliance!?" Helena eximed, "Does that alliance really exist!?"


    "If ''Concealment of Gods'' exists, then of course, the Underworld Alliance also exists." Ye Fan said.<span>Su Qingxue and Feng Yueying were puzzled, "What is the Underworld Alliance?"


    Ye Fan silently put aside the dried fish and said, "The Sit Society only appeared for a few hundred years.<span>Before that day, although the number of underground organizations in the world was not as many as it was now, they were notpletely scattered ¡­


    <span>Before the appearance of the Sytor Association, the real reason why underground organizations of the world coordinated with each other and negotiated was because of the ''Underworld Alliance''.


    You can think of it this way, Sit is a descendant, and the Underworld Alliance is the pioneer. "Hailey nodded. "I''ve heard of this alliance, but there''s never been any news about them. I thought it was just a legend."


    "Then why did the Underworld Alliance disappear for so long?" Su Qingxue asked.<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Escape is to disappear without a trace, and their alliance''s name already exined their main point." "Avoiding the world."


    "But this is too strange, is there no reason for him to disappear?" Just give the underground world to the Sit Society? " Su Qingxue asked curiously.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Wife, do you think that the first time an underground organization established a good rtionship with arge country was because of this?


    Before the appearance of the Sytor Association, the underground organization didn''t even have the right to touch the governments of the world. Before the appearance of the Sytor Association, the underground organization didn''t even have the right to contact the governments of the world.<span>"It''s not like now, organizations under [S] ss have no chance of winning against the modern army of some countries. Back then, it was not like that ¡­"


    <span>"Why?" Feng Yueying was also fascinated by what she heard.


    <span>Ye Fan continued, "The Underworld Alliance came from the era of cold weapons, and those organizations have a history of at least a thousand years or even several thousand years.


    In that era of cold weapons, the experts of the underground world were far freer than they are now. They could roam the world by relying on their own strength.<span>They had gone through the barbaric battles of humans and men, worshipping individual strength. They were the earliest mercenaries, the earliest killers, the earliest bounty hunters, and even the earliest heretics.


    <span>It was because of this that they were disdainful of the products of the Sit Institution''s era of weaponry after the technological advancements of this era.


    <span>When a person could kill with a gun and an organization could blow up a city with a few missiles, of course they would have some resistance to such an era.


    Hence, when the major countries and major world organizations proposed the Sard Association, the Underworld Alliance chose to withdraw from the historical scene ¡­ "


    "So if they want to quit, they can quit? "Since they have such a long history, they should all be very strong, should the countries of the world be able to let them go on their own activities peacefully?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "First of all, the Underworld Alliance has always kept a low profile. Indeed, they haven''t had any movements for the past few hundred years.Secondly, they were very secretive and concealed in the city, making it difficult to determine where their members were.


    There is no way that any country would take such a huge risk to deal with a group of powerful people that they don''t need to provoke. After a while, everyone assumed that they didn''t exist. "


    <span>"Why would such a reclusive alliance that has existed for hundreds of years suddenly appear? You even specially came here to issue death threats to the employees of ourpany? " Feng Yueying wondered.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "No, to be exact, the ''Hidden God'' organization has appeared, and that is not the meaning of the entire Underworld Alliance.


    <span>If the entire Underworld Alliance had appeared, the world would have been thrown into chaos.


    All those members, every single one of them would dare to challenge the governments, otherwise they wouldn''t have gone so far as to go against the Saitt Society. "


    <span>Hearing this, the women immediately became worried. To be able to get such an evaluation from Ye Fan, Ye Yin''s strength was definitely worthy of vignce.


    <span>"Hubby, how do you know about the Underworld Alliance? "ording to her age when she entered the underground world, Helina was younger than you." Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan recalled and said, "I also happen to be..." Back then at OLD-ONES, I heard my master talk about it.


    In the past, Dragon Knights and the Dominators belonged to the Underworld Alliance. However, these two countries and organisations had some cooperation with other countries, so they didn''t disobey the Saitt Association and left the Alliance.<span>"In fact, the appearance of the Sytry Association has disbanded many organizations. The Underworld Alliance doesn''t have many organizations left, but those that can continue to this day must not be underestimated."


    <span>Feng Yueying said, "Since you know about the origins of God''s Concealment, can you find a way to contact them and ask why?


    Otherwise, if this continues, our Fusang branch will not be able to function, and the entire Asian and Pacific overseas market will be affected. "


    <span>Su Qingxue hesitated for a moment and said, "If they don''t send people to contact us and only send us some information, then they want us to go to Fu Sang.


    <span>Senior sister, I have some urgent matters to attend to, so I don''t have time to go abroad. "It seems like I''ll have to trouble you and Hailey to go on a business trip to Fusang Branch. I''m afraid we won''t be able to get any results here."


    <span>"Ok, CEO Su, I''ll immediately go and book the afternoon ticket." Feng Yueying said. She had already nned to go, but she couldn''t leave too early when Su Qingxue returned.


    However, Ye Fan stopped her, "That won''t do, there''s no use for Hailey to go. If it really is someone from Concealed Divinity, then Hailey won''t be able to protect you."


    Feng Yueying stared nkly at the man, never expecting Ye Fan to be so direct.Helene smiled helplessly and said, "Sir Lucifer, although your words are very reasonable, it''s too hurtful ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan said to Su Qingxue, "Let me apany Yue Ying to Fu Sang. Actually ¡­. I reckon that the reason why Shen Yin went to the Embroidery Group was mostly because of me. They wanted to tell me that they knew where my ''mingmen'' was. "


    "You''re going?" Su Qingxue frowned, "Does Concealed Divinity have a grudge with you?""As far as I know, there shouldn''t be any, but I can''t say for sure, I''ve killed too many people, it''s hard to protect their people." Ye Fan bitterlyughed.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes moved back and forth between Feng Yuying and Ye Fan. She said, "Okay, then let Xiao''er go as well. She is originally from Fusang and is also strong. She should be able to help."


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "There''s no need, I also ¡­"


    <span>"Then it''s decided!" Su Qingxue did not allow him to reject and directly pped the table.


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. It seemed that Su Qingxue still didn''t want him and Feng Yueying to go to Fu Sang together, but... A foggy night, not too bad.<span>Although, because he had to protect Su Qingxue, Fog Night had spent quite a long time with Su Qingxue, and the two were already like sisters.


    <span>But when it came to Fusang, who knew whose "confidant" Fog Night was?


    On the other hand, Feng Yueying was already quite happy. She stealthily nced at Ye Fan, her brows filled with tender love.


    <span>Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, wishing that he could hug the beautifuldy in his office and kiss her a few times. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 910

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>0910


    Beijing, in a private, high-end vi, in the restaurant on the first floor.


    <span>"ng!"


    Several exquisite dishes were all rolled up by Ye Feng onto the ground!


    "What is this thing!? Give it to a pig to eat!? I have no cultivation now, do you think you people would dare to ride on my head!? "" I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I.


    Ye Feng cursed loudly. Beside him was a maid serving him with a tray. She was trembling in fear and her face was pale."Ye ¡­" Master Ye... The Dragon King said that these are all things that you like to eat ¡­ "


    "Scram!" Ye Feng stood up and pushed down the maid.<span>Even though he had lost his cultivation, his body was still strong. It wasn''t something an ordinary person could withstand.


    <span>The maid fell to the ground. Her hand was broken by the broken te. Tears flowed out of her eyes because of the pain. She didn''t dare to say anything as she started to clean up.


    <span>Seeing that the maid did not reply, but was exceptionally furious, Ye Feng kicked the maid''s body again, "What!? Unconvinced?! Are you looking down on me!? Is heughing at me in his heart!? "


    The maid cried and shook her head, "No... No ¡­. Master Ye... I''m just a hired servant, you. "Please forgive me ¡­"


    Just when Ye Feng was about to kick her again, Ye Chen walked in.


    "Feng''er!" What are you doing!? "Seeing Ye Long Teng, Ye Feng gritted his teeth and turned his head away, not saying a word.


    <span>The maid took the opportunity to run out, not daring to stay here any longer.


    <span>Ye Long Teng''s face was filled with disappointment as he said: "How can you be like this, like a descendant of my Ye n?! The injury to his Dantian could be healed. Without his cultivation, he could cultivate once more!


    <span>You are still young, and there are plenty of ways to pull yourself together again.


    "Uncle ¡­" Don''t talk about being good and obedient! I am a cripple now! What else do you want me to do!? " Ye Feng''s eyes were bloodshot.<span>"If you are a man, stand up from where you have fallen. Look at Ye Fan, if he didn''t practice inner force, and only relied on his own external force, wouldn''t he also have the achievements he has today!?


    <span>If you want to prove that you are stronger than Ye Fan, from now on, it''s not toote! Don''t forget that your grandfather is the War God. He definitely has a way to get you back on your feet! " Ye Long said with a stern expression.


    Ye Feng clenched his fists and said unwillingly, "It''s toote ¡­ ¡­" Even if I were to learn the cultivation method of an external technique from grandfather, it would already be toote... "<span>"You ¡­ How can you be so easily discouraged?! Can''t you treat this experience as a lesson and start over again!? " Ye Long Teng reprimanded.


    Just as he was speaking, a female voice came from outside, causing Ye Long Teng''s face to stiffen."Uncle, why does my Feng''er need to turn back into a human?" "Could it be that he wasn''t even human before?"


    Hearing this cold female voice, Ye Feng began to tear up as he shouted, "Mother!"<span>He saw a graceful woman, dressed in a purple and red ssical dress and wearing a pearl hairpin, leisurely walk into the vi as if she was from an ancient painting.


    Although she already had a twenty-something year old child, the woman''s appearance was still beautiful. At first nce, she appeared to be only in her thirties. Her appearance was pretty and full of charm.


    When Ye Feng saw his mother, he immediately rushed over and hugged his mother''s leg, crying bitterly ¡­.


    "Mother!" You have to uphold justice for me ¡­ "My heart is in pain ¡­"


    The woman bent over and hugged her son''s head, her eyes were also filled with tears, "Feng''er, don''t cry, your mother is here ¡­" Mother will definitely make you better ¡­ "


    "Sister-inw... "Sister-inw, why did youe so suddenly? Why didn''t you inform me earlier ¡­" When Ye Longteng saw his sister-inw, he became a little cautious."I, Ji Ru Lan, only have this one son. Suddenly, I heard that my son''s cultivation had been crippled ¡­ Do I have to make an appointment with you, uncle, before I cane see my son!? " Ji Ru Lan raised her head with a heartbroken and cold expression.


    <span>Ye Longteng looked embarrassed, "Of course not, sister-inw... "I will definitely exin in detail about this matter to you. It''s not that simple ¡­"


    "There''s no need to tell me. I''ve already heard the Jade Hall''s exnation," Ji Ru Lan replied.Ye Long Teng was puzzled, "Ji Yu Tang? He already knows what happened? "


    "Feng''er has been intimate with his uncle since he was young. Yutang has long sincee to visit him, otherwise ¡­" "You''ll probably have to hide this from me for a long time," Ji Ru Lan said with a sharp gaze.


    Ye Longteng frowned. He really didn''t know that Ji Yutang had already been here. He muttered to himself, "This guy..." He was well-informed.


    <span>"Eldest sister-inw, I''m not intentionally hiding this from you. It''s just that what Feng Er has done this time has truly chilled the hearts of the Ling Family members, and has caused them to lose face to the ancestor of our Divine Dragon n ¡­" Ye Long sighed.


    "Why are their hearts so cold? Their daughter was Feng''er''s fianc¨¦e in the first ce. Even if Feng''er was married to her, what would happen to her?<span>At the end of the day, this is a matter between two children, and it is also a matter within our Divine Dragon n. Ji Ru Lan questioned angrily.


    <span>"This ¡­" Ye Longteng frowned. Facing his sister-inw, he did not dare to refute her directly.


    To a mother, whatever her son did, she would find a reason to protect him.


    At this moment, a figure walked in.


    <span>"A woman came to the capital without her husband''s permission and is still spouting nonsense!?


    How can you be the one to talk about this matter?! If you did wrong, you would have done wrong. Do you still think that your son has not lost enough face!? "


    "Big brother?""Father ¡­"


    Ji Ru Lan gritted her teeth as she turned around to look at her husband with an unconvinced expression.


    Ye Longyuan was currently dressed in ck. He stood there with his head held high and his chest puffed up, with an incredibly cold and dignified expression on his face.<span>"Your son, don''t tell me... Wasn''t Feng''er my husband''s son? " Ji Ru Lan''s eyes were filled with sadness and destion as she said, "I am a woman, so I stay at home. I am unable to protect my son.


    Then howe you men, the grandmander of hidden dragons and the dragon king of dragon souls, can''t protect him?! "Feng''er has been crippled by someone else, are you only going to bury us here!?"


    <span>"Shut up!" His mouth was full of nonsense! It''s because you spoiled your son when you were young that he made such a big mistake! Still not repenting!


    <span>He was lucky to have his cultivation base destroyed by someone else! If it wasn''t for Second Brother repeatedly using this precious opportunity to extend the life of this evil son, he would have been killed a long time ago! Do you know!? " Ye Longyuan was so angry that his voice became several times louder.


    Ji Rn''s body trembled, and she coldly said, "Ye Longyuan ¡­. You despised me now and didn''t teach our son well? What about you?


    He had only ever seen his only son since he was young. He had only seen him a few times a year, and he had always gone out for no reason at all.


    <span>It''s obviously an outsider, a devil who killed without blinking, and injured my Feng''er. It''s fine if you don''t go and avenge your son, but you''re still resenting that I didn''t teach your son well!? "


    <span>The two of them faced off against each other, and it seemed as if the air at the scene would explode at any moment. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 911

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>0911


    Ye Feng revealed fear in his eyes, and pulled Ji Ru Lan''s sleeve, "Mother, don''t... "Stop talking..."


    He was still worried that if his father were to bepletely angered, both mother and son would be in trouble. After all, he knew that his words would not hold true.<span>Ye Longyuan''s gaze wasplicated as he looked at his wife for a long time, then looked at Ye Feng who was trembling in fear. Finally, he took a deep breath and said, "This matter, stop thinking about revenge and add to the trouble, no one can protect him!"


    "Why should I!? Could it be that it was only Feng''er who was in the wrong!? " Ji Ru Lan asked.


    Ye Longyuan shook his head and said, "I don''t want to have these meaningless arguments with you. Take this unfilial son of mine back to the n quickly and reflect on it!"<span>Ji Rn angrily sneered, "Your own son has been crippled, yet you are still ming your son. Don''t you want to avenge your son? Ye Longyuan, is that all you have? "Are you that afraid of that little brat called Lucifer?"


    "The brat you are talking about, he retained the Earth Axis for China and saved the Phoenix n''s phoenix girl. Of the students he brought out, more than half were chosen this year''s Hidden Dragon ¡­<span>Look at what he''s doing for this country. Compare it with this unfilial son of his, what have you done!? You still have the face to say that you want to seek him for revenge!? " Ye Longyuan said in disbelief, "Ji Ru Lan, when did you end up in such a state!?"


    Ji Ru Lan revealed a bitter smile, "In the end... You just despise us mother and son. It''s us, mother and son, that have embarrassed you, Lord Ye Longyuan, right?<span>Husband and wife have been together for more than twenty years. When have you ever taken the time to truly understand me? "How do you know what kind of person I am?"


    Ye Longyuan was silent. There was a trace of shame in his eyes, but there was also a trace of confusion.Ji Ru Lan turned around and hugged her son Ye Feng as she said, "Feng''er, don''t worry. Your father can''t rely on you and your grandfather to return to the n with mother. We beg your grandfather to help us.


    <span>Hearing that he needed his grandfather toe out, Ye Feng''s eyes lit up, but at the same time, he was a little worried, "Mother ¡­. Will Grandpa get angry... "


    "You are his only grandson. If you want to be angry, you might as well be angry at outsiders. How can you be med?" Ji Rn said.<span>Ye Longteng, who was at the side, said uneasily, "Eldest sister-inw, it would be inappropriate to ask father to leave the mountain ¡­"


    <span>"Then what can I do!? I''m a woman, can it be that I just sit back and watch my son being brutally hurt!? Who told me to do nothing!? "


    Ji Ru Lan gave Ye Long Yuan a disappointed look and then pulled Ye Feng''s hand as they walked out of the vi.Ye Long Teng wanted to stop him, but when he lowered his hand halfway, there was nothing he could do.


    After the mother and son left, Ye Longyuan quietly walked to a small bar in the living room and poured himself a ss of white wine.


    For a martial artist like him, high alcohol was not enough to get him drunk, and could only bring him some stimtion.


    "Big brother, it seems that sister-inw has beenining about you for so many years." Ye Longteng sighed as he walked over and poured a cup for himself.<span>"I do owe her. She hates me. That''s right." Ye Longyuan said.


    It was inconvenient for Ye Long Teng to ask about his brother''s and his wife''s matter, so he sighed and said, "If Father was rmed by this matter, wouldn''t it be uncontroble ¡­""Father knew this a long time ago. Do you really think that Father, while he is within the n, really doesn''t know anything?" "If he was willing to stand up for Feng Er, he would have already taken action ¡­" Ye Longyuan shook his head and said.


    Ye Longteng thought about it and said, "So Father did not want to ask about this on purpose? Or could it be... Father is also quite satisfied with Ye Fan? "<span>Ye Longyuan frowned and said, "Number two, I''ve told you many times that he is not rted to our Ye n!"


    "Big brother! Don''t lie to yourself! " Ye Longteng advised, "At that time, I told father about Ye Fan''s situation. He did not mind Ye Fan''s background and looked at him with a tolerant attitude.


    <span>What did this mean? This meant that in the eyes of his father, regardless of where that woman came from, Ye Fan was still his grandson!


    <span>Furthermore, after so many years, that woman had long since disappeared without a trace. It was unknown whether she was still alive or not.


    <span>Since young, Ye Fan has never had anything to do with his birth mother. Big brother, why are you so indifferent to this son of yours? "


    <span>Recalling the past events, Ye Longyuan tightly gripped his wine cup and gulped it down, "Don''t ask too much about this matter. As long as you don''t let Feng''er go and provoke Ye Fan, from now on ¡­ ¡­" Don''t get too close. "


    Ye Long Teng sighed regretfully, "Truly sinful ¡­ ¡­ They were clearly brothers, yet they could not recognize each other, and had even ended up in a state of mutual destruction ¡­<span>Brother, as an uncle, I can only do my best, but I can''t guarantee that Feng Er will be absolutely safe.


    The next time something like this happens, I already have no other choice, and I can''t make Ye Fan stop... When the timees, don''t me me.<span>"You don''t need to say it. If this unfilial son were to do such a despicable thing, he wouldn''t deserve to be the descendant of the Ye family, and be my, Ye Longyuan''s, son..."


    Ye Longyuan said as he turned around and walked out of the house.


    "Big brother, where are you going?" Ye Long asked worriedly.


    Ye Longyuan''s eyes were bloodshot as he turned around and said, "It''s father''s fault that the son does not teach. I will see Ling Bai and ask his forgiveness.<span>The marriage of our two families was arranged from father to son. If, because of this matter, the Ling Family proposes to break the engagement, then the face of our Ye Family will bepletely lost. "


    <span>"That Ling family girl still hasn''t woken up. There''s no need to be in such a hurry, is there?" Ye Longteng frowned. After all, it was not a glorious matter for the Ye family to lower their heads to the Ling family.


    "I''m afraid that by the time she wakes up, it will really be toote ¡­" "Since she hasn''t woken up yet, if we''re still willing to carry out the engagement, the Ling Family will at least be more amodating." Ye Longyuan said.


    Ye Long nodded his head helplessly, "That''s the only way. It''s just that... "Big brother, I''ve let you down."


    "As a father, what can I do ¡­ "That''s all I have left," Ye Longyuan mumbled to himself, and walked out the door.


    ¡­ ¡­.Within the first ss cabin of an airne that was on the way to Fusang East City.


    <span>Wearing an eye patch, Feng Yueying was resting on a soft chair.


    Ye Fan sat to the side, looking at the encrypted tablet that Chu Yunyao had given him, which allowed him to read the information on the Earth''s axis.


    <span>The person sitting in front of Fog Night was kneeling on the chair with his hands on the back of the chair, talking to Ye Fan.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, I''m not apanying Sister Su. It''s really okay. If someone were to attack her, would it be dangerous?"


    "You''re overthinking it, Ghost Valley finally got a new orthodox Valley Lord, there must be people protecting her all over the ce. Who wants to touch your big sister Su now, it''s even harder than kidnapping a president in Mai Nation." Ye Fan picked up a ss of whiskey and took a sip.


    At this moment, a Fu Sang air stewardess brought a tray over, "Sir, this is your wine."Fog Night asked curiously, "Brother Ye Fan, didn''t you dislike drinking wine?"


    Ye Fan smiled, reaching his hand out to grab the wine cup. As he took it back, his hand suddenly shook, and the wine directly spilled onto Feng Yueying''s clothes.


    The pure white shirt was immediately soaked through to the skin, turning translucent. The purple undergarments were revealed ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 912

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0912


    "Ya!"<span>Feng Yueying, who was still half asleep, shouted. She took off her eyepatch and looked at her drenched shirt, then looked speechlessly at the man beside her, "Hubby! What are you doing?! Be careful! "


    Ye Fan revealed an apologetic smile, "Ying Ying, I''m sorry, I used too much strength. You also know, I am stronger, and sometimes I can''t control it well."<span>The flight attendant also quickly said, "Miss, should I bring you a towel?"


    "Forget it, towel is useless." Feng Yueying helplessly got up andzily said, "I''ll go to the bathroom, change my clothes ¡­"


    When the flight attendant heard this, she stepped aside so that Feng Yueying could take down her luggage and take out her clothes.<span>Feng Yueying stood up, picked up her clothes, and walked towards the bathroom.


    Ye Fan immediately followed, "I also drank too much, let''s go."<span>Fog night, however, revealed a thoughtful expression. He pursed his lips and shook his head helplessly ¡­


    On the other side, just as Feng Yueying pushed open the door to the ne''s bathroom, Ye Fan squeezed in from the back, closing the door behind him.


    The stateroom was dark and dimly lit, the others were all reading magazines or sleeping, and no one noticed that they were both in the same bathroom at the same time.<span>"Hubby... "You ¡­" Feng Yueying discovered that the man had followed in and was surprised to say something, but she was immediately held by Ye Fan and kissed him.


    <span>It wasn''t until the woman had been kissed until her entire body had gone limp that Ye Fan finally let go of his lips andughed evilly: "Little Ying Ying, are you awake now?"


    Only now did Feng Yueying realize that this was all part of the man''s n. She pouted her mouth as she asked with a reddened face, "Do you even need to go that far?" Wet my clothes to get out of the way? "


    <span>"Heh heh ¡­" "This is so emotional. Come, let me unbutton your shirt for you. It will be soaked in all of the buttonster ¡­" Ye Fan smiled evilly and extended his hand.


    Feng Yueying symbolically obstructed the man twice, but she also knew that she couldn''t stop him, so she had to let him help her unbutton her shirt.


    "Hubby... You. Didn''t you say to unbutton it... "Where are you putting your hands ¡­""Oh... This button is rather hard to unbutton. It seems like it''s been affected by the undergarment. Let me help you unbutton it first ¡­ "


    "..."


    After nearly half an hour, the two of them returned to their seats from the bathroom.Feng Yueying''s full red lips seemed to have lost some of their color, but her lips were tightly shut, as if she was afraid to exhale.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, had a refreshed look on his face. He returned to his seat and continued to read the information.


    <span>Feng Yueying quietly put the shirt away in the travel case.


    <span>At that moment, Fog Night took out a bottle of mouthwash from somewhere and handed it over.


    "Sister Yue Ying, take it and rinse your mouth. This effect is better," Fog Night said.Feng Yueying''s face immediately flushed red. She covered her mouth with one hand and took the mouthwash, "Thank you ¡­"


    "It''s okay, I won''t tell Sister Su. I can only me Brother Ye Fan for being too bad. He couldn''t even hold back on the ne at such a short time." Misty Night looked at Ye Fan mockingly.<span>Feng Yueying also red at the man. She was too tired just now, and her mouth was almost worn out.


    The crux of the matter was, once they reached the airport in the East Capital, they would have to pick up the ne. As thepany''s chief representative, she had to speak.


    When Feng Yueying went to the bathroom, Fog Night suddenly changed its seat and sat down next to Ye Fan.


    "Brother Ye Fan..." Fog Night''s eyebrows showed a hint of flirtation. "Do you have a special hobby? On the ne? Why are you in such a hurry? "


    Ye Fan cleared his throat and said seriously, "I haven''t been with Ying Ying for a while, don''t think too much."<span>Fog Night said with a faint smile, "Really? I thought. It''s Brother Ye Fan, you like women to serve you like that.


    <span>"Actually, Sister Yue Ying is definitely not that professional. Just using her mouth is definitely tiring. I have to nimbly use the other parts of her body ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice, "What do you mean?"


    <span>Fog night giggled, then went close to Ye Fan''s ear and whispered a few words...


    After Ye Fan finished listening, he subconsciously nced at Fog Night''s figure, and couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    Speaking of which, with Fog Night''s exquisite figure, it was rare to see something like this. It was not inferior to Feng Yueying''s.<span>Looking at Fog Night, Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel his lower regions once again burning up...


    Fog Night also noticed the man''s body transformation. Looking down, he said proudly, "Hmph, I knew it ¡­ "Brother Ye Fan, although you said that you took me as your little sister, you actually don''t think that way, right?"<span>Ye Fan hurriedly tried to defend himself, "Isn''t this all because of you?"


    <span>"I am not just casually saying ¡­" "I''ve liked you since I was young. It''s not like you didn''t know ¡­"


    Fog night said as he stretched out a jade-like finger and drew a circle on Ye Fan''s chest. He then softly said, "Brother Ye Fan... On the east side, the hotel we''ve booked has a hot spring. We can soak in the hot spring together ¡­ "Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air and said, "Alright, er, stop ying, your Sister Yue Ying ising back soon."


    "Hmph." Wu Ye smiled, stood up and returned to his seat, saying, "Brother Ye Fan, even if you try to hold on, you won''t be able to hold on for long.


    Aftering to China with you, I have already discovered that even though you are still the great Lucifer in my heart, but you are also very lustful. Sooner orter, you will be unable to resist and eat me ¡­ I will wait patiently for that moment toe. "Ye Fan was a bit conflicted. This little demoness, if not for the fact that she was the disciple of Asmuntis, he would have already been unable to hold himself back.


    <span>Ye Fan always felt that it was a little strange for his brother''s disciple to also act as his foster daughter.


    When Feng Yueying returned to her seat, about an hourter, the nended in Fusang East Capital.


    <span>After exiting the airport, they saw someone holding a sign that read "Embroidery International", weing them there.


    Seeing Feng Yueying''s appearance, a man in a suit with curly hair and gold-rimmed sses ran over with the man holding the sign.


    The man bowed and said: "This should be Boss Feng right? I am Little Linshan from Fusang Branch, who is in charge of receiving guests. Two drivers came with me, Lord Fukuda and Lord Honshu. It is an honor to receive the three of you."


    <span>Feng Yueying also knew the basic Fusang Language, so after a simple introduction, she described Ye Fan and Fog Night as special assistants who came together, and then followed Little Lin and Yanzhi to the car.


    The branchpany had sent two BMWs. Little Lin Yamazaki was a bit hesitant and said, "I would like to ask Director Feng if you want to take one alone, or how you want to take it?"


    <span>Ye Fan thought about it for a moment, and then said, just in case, "I''ll ride in a car with Director Feng."


    The two women naturally had no objections, so Ye Fan apanied Feng Yueying to the front of the car along with Xiao Lin, and Fog Night sat alone in the back of the car.


    Originally, she wanted to host a weing dinner, but in order to improve her efficiency, Feng Yueying rejected it. She nned to meet with the government officials of the Eastern Capital and the Chief of the Security Office in the evening.


    <span>After all, regardless of whether this God''s Concealment was real or not, since it was a threat to the employees on Fu Sang''s side, the government definitely had to give an exnation.


    <span>The embroidery group had to pay a lot of taxes every year in Fusang, so the government naturally could not stand idly by as they were threatened.


    <span>"Little Lin Jun, the mayor of Dongdu City and the head of the security department will be there tonight, right?" Feng Yueying asked as they got into the car.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Little Lin Yamazaki turned around and respectfully said, "Yes, Director Feng. This time, more than a dozen of the higher-ups of our Embroidery Branch have left and gained the attention of the local authorities. They are also very eager to discuss this and think of a countermeasure."


    "That''s good... Management unrest will cause people to panic, so the truth must be revealed as soon as possible. "Feng Yueying''s face was solemn.<span>The roads in the eastern capital were rather congested as the traffic lights stopped and moved about. Unknowingly, over half an hour had passed.


    Ye Fan sat in the car, feeling that something was off. He turned his head around and couldn''t see the car behind him.


    "Is that driver of yours, Honda, not skilled enough? Why does he look so far away?" Ye Fan could no longer sense Fog Night''s aura.


    <span>Logically speaking, it was impossible for these people, who were specially driving, to struggle so hard with a car.


    <span>When Lin Yamazaki heard this, he hurriedly said, "I''m sorry." Then he took out his cell phone and made a call.


    <span>"This Ind Lord might have been blocked by some traffic light." Little Lin Yamazaki chuckled and waited for the call to go through.


    However, when no one answered the phone call, there was no reply ¡­. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 913

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0913


    "This... "What''s going on? This Ind Lord never doesn''t want to pick up the phone. We want the driver to turn it on 24 hours a day."<span>Feng Yueying asked worriedly, "Did something happen?"


    Ye Fan frowned, seeing that the traffic light had stopped at the intersection, he said, "I''ll run back and take a look. After you guys have passed the traffic light, go to the side and stop the car."<span>"Mr. Ye, is it too dangerous?" Maybe it was kidnapped by that organization called Concealed Spirit? " Little Lin Shan Qi asked worriedly.


    <span>"I''m not sure, but this is a bit strange." Ye Fan said.


    <span>What made Ye Fan puzzled was that Fog Night was not weak. With the Hundred Shadow Skill, it would be even more difficult to catch her.


    If anyone attacked her, she could fight or run, and she wouldn''t make a single move.


    But now, Fog Night had suddenly disappeared with the car. There was no reaction at all. It didn''t seem like a kidnapping at all.


    <span>Ye Fan patted on Feng Yueying''s thigh to reassure her, then opened the door and walked out.


    After looking at the surrounding roads, Ye Fan chose to enter an alley, crossing it and taking a shortcut.


    Feng Yue Ying sat in the car and watched the man''s back as he left. After pondering for a moment, she took out her phone and made a call.


    Not long after, the call connected and the voice of a Chinese man came over.<span>"Director Feng, have you reached the hotel yet?" The person who spoke was the general manager of the Fusang Branch, Wei Ming.


    "Boss Wei, we met with some problems on the way here, it might be that the God of Concealment''s people appeared again. The car that the driver used to drive on this ind was lost ¡­" "You and the other executives of thepany must be careful" reminded Feng Yueying.


    When Wei Ming heard this, he asked in bewilderment, "This ind? We don''t have a driver named Honshu in thepany, and we don''t have any staff ¡­ "


    "What?" Feng Yueying looked doubtfully at Little Linshan Qi, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, and said, "Didn''t Little Linjun bring them? Aren''t they the two drivers, Fukuda and Honda?"<span>"Little Lin Jun?" Wei Ming was even more confused, "No, I''ve sent the Vice President over here. It''s Little Zhang. Do you know where he came from, Director Feng?"


    <span>Hearing this, Feng Yueying''s face turned pale. She wanted to say something, but a gun was already in front of her!


    Little Lin Yamazaki turned around and gave a signal with his hand and said with an evil smile, "Miss Feng, give me your cell phone."


    Feng Yueying was secretly regretting. She had actually not been at the airport with Wei Ming, the general manager, to first confirm that she had Ye Fan with her, so she was too careless.<span>This time, Ye Fan didn''t know where he went, and whether he could make it back in time.


    <span>Feng Yuying ignored Wei Ming''s question and quietly hung up the phone. She handed the phone over and coldly asked, "Are you people from God''s Concealment?"


    <span>With a pinch from little Lin Yamazaki, his phone was crushed into a pile of garbage and thrown out of the window by him.


    "Miss Feng, you don''t need to ask too much. If you know too much, it will only be disadvantageous for you."<span>As Little Lin Yamazaki spoke, he urged the driver, Fukuda, to speed up. He had no intention of stopping at all to wait for Ye Fan toe back.


    Feng Yueying''s eyes shed as she looked at the car door, hesitating about whether she should find an opportunity to stop the car, run into more ces, and then find a way to ask for help.


    However, little Lin Yamazaki turned around and sneered, "Don''t do meaningless things. If you dare to run and get off the car, I will shoot without hesitation ¡­ ¡­" "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but your beautiful long legs won''t be able to protect you anymore ¡­"


    <span>Feng Yueying was helpless, and could only sit there obediently.


    After about half an hour, the car slowly drove into a luxurious residential area.


    <span>After entering one of the rooms, he drove into the garage and got out of the car. He then opened the door.


    "Miss Feng, please." Xiao Lin extended his hand, indicating for Feng Yueying to go upstairs to the main room.


    Feng Yueying had no other choice but to follow Xiao Lin up to the mansion.


    <span>The entire living room was decorated in a simple and low-key manner, but it didn''t lose any of its extravagance.


    ck bodyguards in sunsses stood in every corner, keeping a close watch on the outside of the house.


    <span>Just as Feng Yueying was wondering what kind of ce this was, an unfamiliardy with a sexy figure, dressed in a red dress, walked out.


    This woman looked to be of an age, but she also looked to be in her thirties."Long time no see, Feng Yueying. She seems to have matured a lot more than before. With the nourishment of a man, she''s just different." Thedy smiled charmingly, but her eyes were filled with malevolence.


    <span>Feng Yueying frowned, "Who are you?" Have we met? "


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­" The girl raised her brows and said, "What, you can''t recognize my voice? Although we haven''t seen each other for a few times, but it''s not like we didn''t have any impression of each other, right?<span>I remember one year at the annual meeting of thepany. I even gave you a prize because you were a newbie employee back then ¡­ It''s only been a few years, and you''ve already forgotten about it? "


    <span>The moment Feng Yueying heard this, her face was filled with shock!


    <span>"Tong ¡­" Tong Huizhen!? Didn''t you die!? "


    Tong Hui Jinughed: "That''s just because you guys think that you guys killed my son, causing me to suffer all the torture while living a good life in Hua Hai ¡­<span>Humph, what a pity, I won''t die so easily, on the contrary ¡­ I will return all the pain and suffering back to you! "


    Feng Yuehui was confused, "You... Why are you here? What does God''s Concealment have to do with you? ""You don''t need to know. You don''t have the qualifications to know." Tong Huizhen immediately ordered, "Bring her to theboratory!"


    <span>"Yes sir!"


    <span>Little Lin Yamazaki and Fu Tian grabbed Feng Yueying, one on each side, and pushed the woman into a room behind a metal door.


    Feng Yueying struggled, but it was to no avail. The strength of these two fellows was simply too astonishing.


    Feng Yueying was a bit regretful. If she had known earlier, she would have let Ye Fan teach her martial arts. She wouldn''t have been so weak as to bepletely helpless against him.After entering a smallboratory, Feng Yueying was pressed into a chair, her hands and feet were cuffed with metal cuffs.


    <span>Soon after, the helmet-shaped apparatus on top of the chair slowly descended, covering half of Feng Yueying''s head.


    <span>Tong Hui Zhen put on a white coat and wearing rubber gloves. He picked up a syringe and jokingly said: "Don''t be afraid, there is no pain ¡­ ¡­" "You''ll know nothing once I give you this injection ¡­"


    Feng Yueying panicked to the extreme. She remembered that Ye Fan had once mentioned that Song Xinghe was able to transnt memories while creating a bionic human.


    Although she did not understand any of these scientific principles, the apparatus before her eyes was most likely trying to replicate the information in her brain and use it to create her bionic human!


    Just thinking of this point was enough to make one''s hair stand on end. If they were to use their bionic humans to harm Ye Fan, Su Qingxue, and the others, wouldn''t they be done for?!


    Feng Yueying struggled with all her might. Her delicate wrists were scratched on the cuffs, but it was in vain! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 914

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"0914


    "Stop struggling. If you continue acting like this, I won''t be able to give you the anesthesia anymore ¡­" Your man is looking around like a headless fly.When he finds you. I can assure you that I have dissolved your body entirely in acid, and he does not even know whether you are dead or not. "Haha ¡­"


    Tong Huizhen smiled excitedly, not bothering to prick any part of her body anymore. He grabbed Feng Yueying''s neck and stabbed a needle into the woman''s body!


    "Bam!"


    At that moment, the metal door of theboratory was forcefully kicked open!Ye Fan stood at the door gloomily, his hands dripping with fresh blood...


    Behind Ye Fan, there were several corpses lying on the ground in disorder. They were the bodyguards that were arranged in the mansion.


    "Hubby!?" Feng Yueying seemed to have returned to heaven from hell as she eximed in pleasant surprise.<span>On the other hand, Tong Huizhen''s face suddenly changed, obviously not expecting Ye Fan to follow him here, his eyes shed with panic, ordering Xiao Lin and Fu Tian''s second subordinate: "What are you still standing there for!?" Hurry and do it! "


    <span>Xiao Lin and Fu Tian took out their handguns almost at the same time, and started shooting straight at Ye Fan!


    <span>But for Ye Fan, the bullets were simply useless. With a sh, he crossed a distance of several meters. With his two arms mping onto Xiao Lin''s and Fu Tian''s necks, the moment he exerted a little strength, their necks were snapped off!


    <span>"This is the modified person that Song Xinghe researched? "After hiding it for so long, the results aren''t that good ¡­" Ye Fan said lightly.


    The reason why he did not detect anything wrong with Xiao Lin and the others was because their cultivation was still low.<span>However, these people''s strength and speed were all higher than the average person''s. It was obvious that their bodies had undergone some modifications.


    However, in front of Ye Fan, these reformers weren''t much different from ordinary people.


    At this time, Tong Hui Zhen suddenly pulled out a ck tube shaped weapon from under the experiment table. While Ye Fan was dealing with Xiao Lin and Xiao Li, she immediately pressed a button on the ck tube!


    "Bang!"<span>They saw a huge silver grey metal, directly enveloping Ye Fan inside!


    <span>The coverage of the was too big, and Ye Fan didn''t even have time to run outside. Suddenly, Ye Fan and the two corpses were caught in the!


    <span>"Hahahaha!" Ye Fan! Do you think I don''t have any tricks up my sleeve!? This is the high voltage electric my master developed specifically to deal with you, go to hell! "


    After Tong Huizhen excitedly pressed another red button, the electric current release device on the electric activated!


    "Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!"<span>Sparks flew in all directions. The high-pressure store was like a firecracker as they exploded onto the corpses of Xiao Lin and Fu Tian, tearing open the skin and flesh!


    Ye Fan felt his whole body go numb. The stabbing pain was extremely intense, and it felt like smoke wasing out of his nose!


    Although he didn''t know how much electricity this electric could release, it was definitely not a normal high voltage electric. Otherwise, with Ye Fan''s strength, he definitely wouldn''t be in such a difficult situation.<span>Seeing this, Feng Yueying couldn''t stop her tears from falling as she called out Ye Fan''s name.


    Tong Hui Zhen, on the other hand, changed from being rmed at the start toughingcently: "Haha! Haha! This was retribution! So what if you find this ce!? I didn''t expect it would end up in my hands!?


    <span>I''ve been waiting for this moment for too long. My poor Wilmine! Mom can finally take revenge for you! "


    Tong Hui Zhen''s eyes were filled with both joy and sadness. He began tough and cry, as if he was speaking nonsense.


    However, Ye Fan clenched his teeth, and raised his head, "You seem to be... It was a misunderstanding... "I''m just feeling some pain ¡­"Tong Hui Zhen''sughter paused, he could not believe it and said: "This ¡­ How could this be ¡­ You. Why aren''t you dead yet?! "


    "Don''t you understand? You and this weapon are only Song Xinghe''s experimental subjects ¡­ " Ye Fan grinned and said.


    Tong Huizhen finally realized that the situation wasn''t good. She quickly picked up the syringe and pierced it towards Feng Yueying''s temple!<span>How could Ye Fan let her have her way? With an explosive roar, he charged forward and grabbed Tong Huizhen''s shoulders through the electric!


    "No!" "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" No ¡­. No ¡­. "Don''t..."


    Tong Hui Zhen never thought that Ye Fan would still be able to move under such a high voltage flow!


    The moment she was touched by the electric, her flesh and blood immediately exploded. Even though her body had already been modified by Song Xinghe, she still could not withstand the destructive power of the electric.


    After Ye Fan forcefully ripped open the electric, he broke free from it and used the electric to trap Tong Hui Jin''s head. Not long after, the woman''s life waspletely gone and her entire head was like a piece of charcoal.<span>Ye Fan gasped for breath, this high voltage feeling really made him ufortable.


    <span>"Hubby... You. How are you? "Are you hurt?" Feng Yueying was terrified.


    <span>Ye Fan forced out a smile, walked over, and helped the woman release the handcuffs. He said, "It''s fine. It''s like my lungs were on fire, and I feel smokeing out of my nose."


    "Hubby, it''s all because I''m useless, I can''t do anything at all ¡­" Feng Yueying med herself.<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry: "Ying Ying, the one who should say sorry is me... I''ve made you suffer a little because I wanted to see what the situation is like here. "


    <span>Feng Yueying came to a realization, "Hubby, you''ve been here for a long time?"


    "Um... "I was just checking to see if your car stopped ording to my request, but didn''t. I knew it was to lure the tiger out of the mountain, so I secretly followed him all the way." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Feng Yueying could not help but feel d for the man''s care, but she was also worried. How is she? "


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. Our son''s disappearance is very strange, and I feel that she wasn''t kidnapped. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have made any movements."


    However, now we finally know why the God of Concealment suddenly came looking for trouble with us. At least there''s Song Xinghe, so everything makes sense. ""But Song Xinghe ¡­ How could it be rted to a member organization of the Underworld Alliance that has a long history? " Feng Yueying was confused.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "I thought Song Xinghe and Tong Hui Zhen both died, but in the end they did not. So unimaginable things happened, then..." It is not impossible that they are rted to the gods'' concealment ".


    <span>Feng Yueying looked at Tong Huizhen''s corpse with some lingering fear, "This time ¡­. She should really be dead, right? "


    Ye Fan sighed, shook his head and said, "I''m not sure either. Song Xinghe''s technology needs arge amount of money. Logically speaking, although the Underworld Alliance is strong, it might not have that much money.


    If Song Xinghe was a bionic, then we might have killed a double.


    But... "That might not be true. After all, to Song Xinghe, Tong Hui Zhen does not have much use for her. As her substitute, he might not be worth it."Feng Yueying said strangely, "I don''t understand. Even if Song Xinghe has a grudge with you, my husband, there is no need for Concealed Divinity to listen to him, right? Could it be that God''s Concealment is controlled by Song Xinghe? "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "I am also not very clear about it. The key is that the son disappeared, it is too strange..." "Just what method is it that can make me cooperate like this and then separate from us without saying a word ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 915

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0915


    "Then what should we do now? "The enemy is in the dark, and I''m in the light. Since their n failed, they must be more vignt." Feng Yueying said in frustration.Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "I want to see if there are any other clues in this house. Ying Ying, call the branch office and see if they have any new information."


    Feng Yueying immediately nodded and went out to look for her phone. Her own phone had been destroyed, so she wanted to get another one.Ye Fan, on the other hand, was searching theboratory for useful information. He was not surprised that Song Xinghe did not die, because this was not the first time.


    <span>However, since Song Xinghe was going to be involved with Concealed Divinities, Ye Fan felt that there might be someone behind all this...


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>In the eastern capital, in a courtyard that was filled with a ssical charm.


    <span>Fog Night stood at the entrance of the courtyard and stared at the signboard with the words'' Mist Shadow ''written on it. Its eyes were slightly moist.


    <span>This was her home, but she remembered clearly that when she came back a few years ago to investigate the tragic destruction of her family, this was still the Eastern Capital''s government property, and the que did not exist.


    <span>"Well, Mistress Fog Night, I didn''t lie to you, did I? Pleasee in, your grandfather, Lord Fogdeep, is waiting for you inside."


    It was Honshu, the "driver", who was smiling on the side.


    Halfway there, Honda suddenly pulled out a photo of Fog Night''s grandfather, Fog Night Ridge!<span>Although Fog Night''s family had been destroyed when she was young, she still had some impression of her family.


    <span>Honda dered that as long as Fog Night followed him here, he would not ask about the reason nor tell Ye Fan and the others that he would be able to see his grandfather, who was supposed to be dead.


    Fog Night. Though she was skeptical, she had a lot of questions, but after some hesitation, she agreed toe to this ind. She changed her route and came here.


    Walking into the familiar memory of the courtyard, Fog Night''s mind vaguely shed the faces of its family members. The apprehension and anticipation in his heart grew stronger and stronger.


    Suddenly, she saw an old man in a dark gray warrior''s uniform, carrying a katana, walk out from the back room.


    <span>When he saw the old man, Fog Night froze in ce, stunned.


    "... "You''ve grown so much ¡­" The old man smiled kindly.


    <span>"Master... Grandfather? " Fog night. Hot tears rolled down his cheeks when he heard the voice from his memories ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>In the evening, Ye Fan and Feng Yueying came out of the mansion.


    Ye Fan drove the ck BMW 7 directly towards the hot spring hotel that he had booked beforehand.


    In this house, simply looking at it, there was no useful information. The only useful information was the memory replicator.


    However, it seemed like Song Xinghe had discovered the failure of the n and detonated it from a distance. Luckily, Feng Yueying was not around at that time, otherwise, things would have been bad.Ye Fan was even more sure that all of this was within Song Xinghe''s ns, and that this guy would definitely do something else in the dark.


    <span>When they arrived at the hotel, Wei Ming, the general manager of the branch, was already waiting there with a few management staff.


    "Director Feng, are you alright?" Wei Ming was a middle-aged man in his forties with mediocre abilities. Under such circumstances, he was truly anxious.


    Feng Yueying looked at Wei Ming, who had heavy dark circles under his eyes, and said, "CEO Wei, I''m fine. But you guys, you guys have been worrying a lot these past few days. You''ve worked hard."


    "Director Feng is too polite. It was my dereliction of duty, and I was not able to discover the problem in time, causing the branch to be anxious. It was my fault," Wei Ming said, trembling.


    Feng Yueying smiled and said, "Actually, no one has to worry too much. At least up until now, we have only been threatened by death, but no real family has suffered any casualties."


    Therefore, everyone might as well calm down and discuss the countermeasures ¡­ Rest assured, on the headquarters'' side, Guild Leader Su has given you the greatest support.Furthermore, with our powerful homnd as a backing, are you still afraid of an underground organization that doesn''t dare to reveal itself? "


    Upon hearing Feng Yueying''s words, Wei Ming and the other executives of the branch all regained some spirit in their expressions.That''s right, no matter how much they said it, not a single person had actually died. If it still wasn''t enough, they would have been able to ask the Chinese government for help. What was so scary about that?


    After beingforted by Feng Yueying, Wei Ming and the others calmed down a lot.


    "It''s still Director Feng''s big heart after all. He has foresight, we are really in a mess now.<span>Director Feng, after I received your call just now, I''ve already contacted the Dongdu City Hall and the Fusang Security Office. They said that there will be peopleing soon to discuss this matter with us.


    "Why don''t you and Yett go to your room and rest before theye, and then we can have a meal together?" Wei Ming asked.


    <span>Feng Yueying also wanted to talk with the officials on Fu Sang''s side, so she immediately agreed.


    Arriving at the living room, Feng Yueying''s entire body rxed, and after letting out a long sigh of relief, she copsed onto a tatami.Seeing the woman''s tired appearance, Ye Fanughed and said, "What happened?" "Just now when we saw Director Feng pacifying his subordinates, he was full of confidence. If they were to see this, wouldn''t they think that you were lying?"


    <span>Feng Yueyingined, "Hubby, stop joking with me. I''m in front of them, so of course I can only say so. Didn''t Director Su want me toe here so that I could stabilize my morale?


    But now ¡­ "No trace of Su''er. Song Xinghe appeared again. The God of Concealment''s people didn''t see him. He really didn''t have any leads at all. How annoying ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled and took out theptop that Chu Yunyao had given him and quickly drew lines on it.


    "Hubby, what are you doing?" Feng Yueying asked.


    Ye Fan said, "This tabletputer, using an encryption technique on the Earth''s axis, can safely contact people I want to contact.


    We''re in the East Capital right now, and we''re in charge. I need to get an outsider to see what''s going on in this ce ¡­. "At a critical moment, you have the added strength of an extra person."<span>"Is she contacting Chief Su? She has the Sky Eye now, she should be able to investigate the situation here, right?" Feng Yueying asked.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "If the Heaven''s Eye really did discover something, then Qingxue should have contacted us. But she didn''t. This means that she was disturbed here."


    <span>The Underworld Alliance has the ability to obstruct the Heavenly Eye''s investigation, and with Song Xinghe''s mysterious appearance and disappearance, I reckon that they would have long been on their guard against the Heavenly Eye. "


    "How could this be? Isn''t the Sky Eye very powerful? Don''t they have spies in Fu Sang?" Feng Yueying eximed.<span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "The scouts of the Heaven''s Eyes are strong in the midst of the crowd, so you don''t know who they are."


    And the opponents this time, the Underworld Alliance, they were also experts in the market, so it was equivalent to saying that they were peers.


    <span>The key point was that the people of the Hidden God Pce could not only be hidden, but their individual strength was also higher than the spies of the Sky Eye.


    That''s why, during this trip to Fu Sang, the Sky Eye''s intelligence capabilities will be greatly restricted ¡­ "


    Feng Yueying was a bit depressed as she said, "The enemies are all so powerful, but I don''t know anything ¡­" Hubby, I feel so useless, I can''t help you with anything ¡­ "If I were like Boss Su, Zimo, and the others, how good it would be to know ancient martial arts!"


    Ye Fan heard the sadness in the woman''s words and frowned. After sending the message, he put down theputer, walked to the woman''s side and sat down."Come here, let me hug you!" Ye Fan said, spreading his arms wide.


    <span>"I''m not in the mood." Feng Yueying hugged her knees with a lonely expression.


    <span>Ye Fan clicked his tongue, forcefully pulling her into his arms regardless of whether the woman was willing or not.


    Feng Yueying leaned against the man''s chest, and choked with emotions, "Hubby ¡­. I feel more and more that I am a burden. I don''t deserve to be with you at all ¡­ "


    Ye Fan sighed, stroked the woman''s hair and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s because of Ying Ying you that Qingxue can leave thepany peacefully and do other things.


    Everyone has something they''re good at. You can''t expect to be omnipotent. If you know everything, then wouldn''t it be useless for me to be by your side? "<span>"That''s just what you said, but I will always be a burden to you. If you keep talking this way, you will definitely dislike me ¡­" Even if you do not mind, they will still despise me ¡­ " Feng Yueying said faintly.


    Ye Fan felt a bit sad. In the past, he didn''t feel well, as Feng Yueying was always the one to enlighten him. But this time, he didn''t know how tofort a woman.


    In fact, before Su Qingxue awakened her bloodline and cultivated the powerful Ice Qi, she had the same thought as Feng Yueying.<span>This was a very transcendent feeling. Even if Ye Fan were to just say it out loud, it wouldn''t be enough to solve too many problems.


    Just as the atmosphere in the room was stifling, Wei Ming''s voice came from outside, "Director Feng, Ye Te, the head of the FuSang Security Office, and the representative of the FuSang Defense Department have arrived. They said they have an emergency to inform us!"<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 916

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0916<span>Ye Fan was stunned for a moment. He had originally thought thating to the Eastern Capital City would be enough for the officials. He actually sent people from the defense department of Fu Sang over?


    <span>"Hubby, let''s go out first, I''m fine." Feng Yueying stood up and said.


    Ye Fan nodded. For the time being, he didn''t have the time to chat with this woman. He tidied up his clothes, then walked out.


    <span>Under Wei Ming''s lead, the two of them arrived at a heavily guarded room. They saw two Fu Sang officials dressed in suits and leather shoes who had specially rushed over.


    When the two officials saw Ye Fan, they both stood up very respectfully and bowed 90 degrees.<span>One of the bald officials said, "Esteemed King of Hell, you havee to the Eastern Capital to wee us. I am the Deputy Minister of Defence and my name is Ichiro Ichiro Ichiro. "


    <span>Another middle-aged man with a square face introduced himself, "I am the head of the Security Council, Yamamoto Miche. This death threat against the Embroidery Group''s employees was epted by us immediately."


    Ye Fan nodded his head. These two officials were also of a very high rank in Fu Sang. Moreover, they were both powerful people. Any higher would be the Minister and the Prime Minister.<span>The fact that they hade over in person had already attracted the attention of the highest echelons of the city. It was enough to cover matters of national security.


    However, this was also normal. With Ye Fan''s current status in the underground world, if he were toe to Fu Sang, these officials would definitely be very nervous.<span>If he sent a cat or dog over to see him, he definitely wouldn''t dare to do so.


    <span>"Take a seat. I heard that you have some important information to tell us?"


    Ye Fan led the woman to sit down first, and went straight to the point.


    Yichang nodded solemnly and said, "May I ask sire Lucifer if you know that your old teacher at the time of the ruler, one of the ten great legends of the previous generation, the ck Emperor, has a sister?"Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "You don''t need to take such a big detour. Even if I had a conflict with the former ruler, even if we had a life-and-death battle, it would still be because of different ideas and ideals. The ck Emperor is my mentor, he will always be my master.


    <span>As for ¡­ I''m not sure if my master has a sister. What, does he have a sister? "


    <span>Ichiro rice said with a nod, "Yes, and... His sister, Heiji, is the chief of Concealment. "


    Ye Fan was stunned, "Are you sure?"


    <span>"To tell you the truth, before Shen Yin intimidated the employees of the Embroidery Group, some of our biggest consortia and groups were also threatened.


    <span>In the end, in order to suppress the public opinion in the country, we gave them arge amount of money and negotiated peace, secretly hiding these things.


    It''s just that we didn''t expect them to make a move against the Embroidery Group this time. After investigation, we discovered that the leader of the Gods Concealment Group, Heiji, is your master''s sister, the ck Emperor''s blood sister ¡­ ¡­ "


    Yamamoto Michio took out a file and took out several old photos. He said, "Please take a look. Look at these photos. Who are they ¡­"


    Ye Fan took the photo and saw that it was a picture of a man and a woman.


    "This is ¡­" When my master was young? "


    Although the photo was of a very old age, one could still recognize that the handsome young man was the ck Emperor.<span>Beside the ck Emperor, there was a beautiful woman from the East who was slightly older than him.


    "This is how Hei Ji and the ck Emperor looked when they were young," Yamamoto Miche said solemnly.<span>Ye Fan said strangely, "How did you manage to investigate this?" "Even with the Heaven''s Eyes, we don''t have this information. Your intel department is quite impressive."


    Ichiro said with a wry smile, "Your Excellency, there''s actually no need for any investigation, because this was found in our files."


    <span>"Archives? "What file?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    <span>"In fact, almost a hundred years ago, we, Fu Sang, formed an ancient warrior army called ''Heaven''s Illumination''. It is simr to the Dragon Soul of China.


    <span>In order to nurture an army that is strong enough topete in the underground world, we have trained elite fighters from all over the world.


    <span>Among them, the ck Emperor, who was still young at that time, and the Hei Ji and Hei Ji siblings were members of Heaven''s Illumination ¡­


    <span>However, because the Sky Emperor believed that airnes and giant warships were the true killing machines, warriors in war were of little use.


    <span>As such, he didn''t want to give them sufficient funds. Furthermore, he didn''t have enough talents, so he wasn''t able to form the Heaven''s Illumination sessfully.


    Although we don''t know what happened after that, it was too long ago and a lot of information was lost during the war.<span>But at least one thing is certain, the fact that the God of Concealment has appeared premeditatively this time is very likely because the ck Skie wants to avenge his little brother the ck Emperor. "


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, and then asked, "But even so, how do you know that the ck Ji is the chief of God''s Concealment?" Did she contact you on her own ord? "


    <span>"Originally, we didn''t know about this, but ever since we were threatened and extorted by Concealed Divinities, we have been trying to investigate Concealed Divinity''s background.


    "Moreover, the God of Concealment has always been secretly operating in our Fusang City. There are always traces to be found, so it shouldn''t be wrong," said Yiran.<span>Although Ye Fan still had some suspicions in his heart, he still believed it a little, because this wasn''t the case. There was no reason for Ye Fan to provoke him.


    He did not believe that Song Xinghe alone could control Concealed Divinity.


    <span>If these pictures were true, and there was ckie, then everything made sense.


    <span>Right at this moment, Ye Fan''s phone rang.


    Ye Fan took a look and saw that it was unexpectedly Fog Night, and immediately picked it up, "Hello?"<span>From over there came Fog Night''s somewhat downcast voice, "Yes, Brother Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­"


    "Are you alright? Where did he go? Why couldn''t she get through to his phone? Why did she suddenly disappear? What happened? " Ye Fan hurriedly asked.


    <span>Fog Night said faintly, "I''m sorry, Brother Ye Fan. My phone ran out of battery before this. I... "I''ve seen my grandfather."


    <span>"You ¡­ Grandfather? " Ye Fan was stunned, "You''re not from your family..."


    Wu Ye said, "I also thought that my grandfather was gone, but I saw him today. Because it was too sudden, my heart was in disarray, I''m sorry, I couldn''t contact you in time. "<span>"Yun''er, this ind isn''t even an employee of the Embroidery Group. He is Song Xinghe''s reformer, do you know that?" Ye Fan asked again.


    "Song Xinghe''s people? I... "I don''t know. After I saw grandpa on the way, I was about to get off. That person didn''t follow me." Fog Night said.


    Ye Fan heard the girl''s voice and felt that it was strange. Moreover, it didn''t seem to make sense. However, he didn''t want to ask over the phone, so he said, "Where are you?" Did you go back to the hotel? "<span>"I am at a secret base in the Defense Department. My grandfather is now the special advisor to the Defense Department." Fog Night said, "Brother Ye Fan, my grandfather told me that behind Concealed Divinities is ckie, the big sister of the ck Emperor ¡­"


    <span>The official from the Defense Department should have told you as well. How about you and Sister Fenge over?


    Ye Fan frowned and was silent for a moment. He looked at the two of them and said, "I understand. Just you wait."After hanging up, Ye Fan said, "Does your Defense Department have a consultant surnamed Fog Night?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 917

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!<span>0917


    "Oh, you mean Mr. Fog Night, right? Yes, he''s our professional advisor in fighting training," Ichiro Ichiro said.


    Ye Fan asked, "Weren''t the Misty Night Family exterminated? How did they escape from the Misty Night Monarch?"Shan Ben Xiong sighed, "This matter is indeed a great loss to us, Fu Sang. The Fog Night Family is a leader level existence in our Fu Sang Hehe."


    <span>Unfortunately, we were killed by an unknown force and we don''t have any clues as to who did all of this.


    <span>When we found Mr. Fogdeep, there was only a sliver of life left. He was saved by the grace of fate, and it took him years to recover from his wounds. "


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "How would Fog Night Ridge know that we brought his granddaughter, Mist Night, to Fu Sang? If you knew beforehand, why didn''t you inform me beforehand? "


    Ichiro Kada and Yamamoto were looking at each other, puzzled."Why, the granddaughter of Mr. Fog Night Ridge is still alive? She came to the Eastern Capital as well? "


    "I''m sorry, we''ve been investigating the matter of the Concealed Spirit recently, but we don''t know anything about it," Yamamoto Miche said.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. What these people said waspletely covered by clouds and fog, so he couldn''t tell if they were telling the truth or not.


    "The secret base of your Defense Department, where is it?" Ye Fan decided to see Fog Night first before anything else.


    <span>"Your Excellency Lucifer, I really didn''t know that Miss Fog Night was still alive.


    "However, if you want to go to the base to find their ancestors, we can lead the way. We also have some other information, maybe you need to take a look."


    Without dy, Ye Fan immediately decided to leave. He was also worried about leaving Feng Yueying alone at the hotel, so the two went together.


    <span>The two of them got on a private car belonging to the Defense Department. They drove for more than forty minutes before they arrived at a heavily guarded area in the East Capital.


    <span>The location was far away from the center of the city, and there were very few cars and few merchants.


    There were two sides by the hill, and the secret base was built in the middle of the mountain.<span>After checking the threeyers of documents and facial recognition, the car finally entered the interior. After passing through a round arched door made of alloy, they arrived at an airtight passageway.


    <span>Ye Fan and Feng Yueying got off the car. Feng Yueying subconsciously held the man''s arm, because this ce gave people a gloomy and oppressive feeling.


    "The fortifications here can withstand most of the damage during the war, and may be a little ufortable. Please forgive me," said Ichiro Ichiro, holding out his hand. "Pleasee with me, Mr. Noguchi is inside, and so is our Deputy Minister."


    <span>The two of them followed each other inside. After they passed through two more alloy doors, the inside finally lit up. Although it was still a metal barrier, it was still veryfortable.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, Sister Feng."


    At that moment, Fog Night came out of a corner, and the girl had a faint smile on her face.


    "Oh?" Are you okay? " Feng Yueying asked first.Wu Ye shook his head, "Of course I''m fine. It''s just that I forgot to contact you all when I see my grandfather."


    An old man wearing a warrior''s robe slowly walked out. There was a trace of gentleness on his aged face.


    <span>"This must be the famous King of Hell, Fogdeep. Thank you for taking care of my granddaughter." Fogdeep smiled.


    <span>Yiran said in a congrattory manner, "So Mr. Fog Night has really found his granddaughter. He''s not ungrateful to those who wish for her help."


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Old mister Fog Night, why don''t you have any cultivation?"


    Ye Fan discovered that this Fog Night Ridge, logically speaking, as a Grandmaster of the Fog Shadow Aikido, was only an ordinary old man.<span>Fog of the Night said with a regretful look on his face, "Although I survived the misfortune of my family back then, I was unable to preserve my cultivation base in the end ¡­" "All these years, I was determined to find my enemy and have lived to this day."


    <span>Fog of Night''s eyes were filled with grief as he said, "Brother Ye Fan, my grandfather has already found some clues regarding our enemies. Come and take a look with us."


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t have any objections, and couldn''t help but mutter in his heart, "Could it be that God''s Concealment has something to do with Fog Night''s enemy?"<span>When they arrived at a conference room, Ichiro Ichiro turned on theputer and projected a screen at the request of Fog Night Ridge.


    Very quickly, a few videos appeared on the screen.


    "This is a video I collected after much effort. It was the video of the enemies who massacred my Fog Night Family. When I left, I met a lot of soldiers from Fusang."


    Although they were fast and strong, and these soldiers couldn''t stop them, but ¡­ They were in the middle of a battle ¡­ "It also exposed some information about my ancient martial arts ¡­"As he spoke, he opened the first segment of the video.


    <span>The video was a bit blurry. After all, it was just a bunch of civilian cameras. In the video, two masked men in ck could be seen, quickly repelling the soldiers who tried to stop them.


    Ye Fan only took a nce and his gaze immediately turned serious. Although he couldn''t recognize the faces of those people, their ancient martial arts clearly belonged to the ancient martial arts sects of China!"Seven Star Arclight Devil Sword ¡­ Heaven Tier Palm Art ¡­ " Ye Fan could not help but have a more serious expression on his face, because those were clearly the secret techniques of Mount Shu and Mount Kunlun.


    After that, it released several scenes of ancient martial artists and armies fighting in different ces. The martial arts of the Taiji, Azure Cloud, Divine me, and Azure Dragon Sects, as well as the martial arts of several great sects, all appeared!"Sir Lucifer, I''ve heard that you''re proficient in all the martial arts in the world. I''m sure you''ve already noticed where all these skillse from." he asked.


    Ye Fan nodded. If one or two people were to disy these skills, they might be fakes. However, with so many martial arts gathered together, it was clear that this group of men in ck was an elite group of ancient warriors.


    Fog Night Monarch bitterly sighed, "This old man does not have that kind of eyesight. Back then, I was caught unprepared by the ughter. Although I could see that there are a lot of martial arts from China, I do not know where they came from.


    "In the past few years, after meticulous research and the support of the Ministry of Defence, as well as sending out quite a few spies to investigate in secret, we''ve finally gathered some powerful information."


    As he spoke, he took out a copy of the document.<span>Ye Fan took the document, took a look at it, and immediately recognized it. This was actually the action log file of the Chinese dragon soul?


    "Roughly fifteen years ago, the Dragon King Ye Longyuan at the time of the Dragon Soul personallymanded this operation, killing all 102 people from the Fog Night Family, including all of our nsmen and retainers, servants ¡­ ¡­"


    The misty night was gnashing his teeth, while the misty night beside him had a glimmer of crystal and resentment in its eyes.<span>Ye Fan''s face also didn''t look good. His eyes flickered, slowly turning the pages of information, and then contacting the contents of the video, it was very difficult for him to question the authenticity of all this. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 918

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>0918


    Ye Longyuan ¡­. It was indeed the previous generation''s Dragon King. The other information on this document did not reveal any ws. What was involved was very covert and did not seem to be a forgery at all.


    <span>As for how Fu Sang obtained this copy, they probably wouldn''t say. Every country had their own intelligence agencies and channels.


    <span>Not to mention that after fifteen years, the Dragon Soul had carried out countless missions and the Dragon King had been reced. Just how many people would pay special attention to this matter?


    "And the reason... "Dragon Soul, why did you attack the Misty Night Family?" Right now, the only thing Ye Fan wanted to know was his motive.


    Fog Night Ridge said seriously, "This matter... It''s very likely that it''s because of a legend in our Fog Night bloodline ¡­ "<span>"Bloodline?"


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Fog Night in astonishment, thinking of the "Hundred Shadows" that the girl could use, a speed so fast that even he found it hard to resist.


    <span>Initially, he was wondering what kind of talent this was. Was it a superpower, or was it something else ¡­ Never would he have thought that Fog Night had a special bloodline in its body!


    "What legend?" Ye Fan asked.<span>The misty night signaled to Ichiro Ichiro, who immediately closed the conference room so that no one could eavesdrop.


    <span>Only then did the old man speak in a low voice, "Our Fog Night n is said to have been created from an immortal fox by our ancestors, possessing the bloodline of the Nine Tailed Heavenly Fox."


    "Nine Tailed Heavenly Fox?!" Feng Yueying, who was at the side, eximed. After all, this was too mysterious. Only when she shouted did she realize that the situation was not good. She hurriedly covered her mouth.Ye Fan was also astonished. This was the legendary mythical beast. It was said that there was a country of Qing Qiu in the ancient times, and the Nine-tailed Fox was the master of Qing Qiu.


    It was also said that the wife of King Yu of ancient China was a nine-tailed fox, also known as Tu Shan''s.


    It was said that the three tails were demon foxes, the six tails were Linghu foxes, and the nine tails were called Sky foxes. The ancients once said that they were auspicious beasts, and some even said that they were demon beasts.<span>If it was in the past, Ye Fan might have heard these words and would not have believed them.


    <span>However, now that Ye Fan knew about the existence of the Chinese n, he didn''t feel that it was too outrageous.


    Did the other countries not have the magical bloodline of the state-owned Xia n? Moreover, Fu Sang wasn''t too far away from China. It was very possible that some of the ancient ns had already moved to thisnd.<span>Ye Fan pondered for a long time and asked, "Is there any other evidence?"


    "Yes," Fog of the Night continued, "Three hundred years ago, the family head of our time in the River Family was said to have awakened the power of the Heavenly Fox in his bloodline, bing the number one Ninja in the whole of Fusang.


    Our n has the biographies of all generations of ancestors, and there is a paragraph in them that records that a powerful swordsman from China came to challenge us to a fight with a variety of martial artists.


    That swordsman called himself Ye, but he did not know his name. His ancient martial arts were extraordinary, and his swordsmanship was earth-shattering.<span>Back then, all the samurais and ninjas had been killed to the point that they had no way of fighting back. Until the head of our Fog Night Family stepped forward and forced that expert to retreat.


    As for the details of the battle, we have no way of knowing. We only know that the swordsman surnamed Ye left Fu Sang because he was injured.<span>It was a pity ¡­ Not long after, our ancestor also passed away. It seems that he was injured during the battle and was unable to make it out by himself ¡­ "


    "Surnamed Ye?" Yiran hurriedly asked, "Could it be that Ye Longyuan is the descendant of that swordsman surnamed Ye?"<span>"I have no way of knowing, but I feel that it''s not impossible."


    No matter how he listened, he felt that the swordsman from three hundred years ago was very likely to be the Martial God!


    As someone who was very dedicated to ancient martial arts, Ye Fan could understand the mentality of the Martial God who went around looking for people to fight with. The best way for a martial artist to break through was to continuously fight!<span>Only by fighting with an expert and continuously breaking through his own limits could he break through!


    <span>To be able to find an opponent to contend with was actually a very refreshing thing!


    If the War God had trulye to Fusang three hundred years ago, then his goal definitely wasn''t to kill people; he was just here to find his opponent.


    However... Fifteen years ago, Ye Longyuan brought the people from the Dragon Soul and charged into Fu Sang.<span>Something as powerful as the n bloodline was not something that would be stable. Of course, China would not wish for other countries to exist.


    Especially after experiencing the Second World War, the nerves of China were already very sensitive, so they definitely wanted to eliminate some of the unstable factors.


    "It seems that the dragon soul was the one who ughtered the Fog Night n. The previous generation''s martial practitioners, those from China ¡­" Yichang said with regret, "The Fog Night n is a pure martial practitioner. They actually provoked such a disaster because of their bloodline."<span>"Pity my granddaughter, O, your parents have left you so early, you have been wronged for so many years." The ridge of the misty night lightly patted her granddaughter''s shoulder.


    <span>Fog night''s eyes carried a tinge of tears and a trace of blood. He raised his head and asked Ye Fan, "Brother Ye Fan, that Ye Longyuan, is he a member of the Ye n?"


    <span>The girl, who was beside Ye Fan and Su Qingxue, naturally knew a lot about the matters of the n.


    Ye Fan looked at her for a while, not hiding anything, and nodded, "That''s right."


    "As expected... They are from the Xia n, no wonder our n has no way of resisting them ¡­ " Fog night smiled miserably and said, "Brother Ye Fan, can you bring me to find Ye Longyuan?"


    "What do you want to do?" Ye Fan frowned."I want to ask him face to face, just why did he kill more than a hundred people from our family just because of the blood flowing in our bodies!? I want him to die under our family''s Snow Cherry and apologize to my parents and uncles! " Fog night. Cold and bone-piercing.


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "Even if you use Hundred Shadows to get close to him and have the chance to kill him, what will you do?"


    "We haven''tpletely investigated everything about that year''s events. We should first investigate all of the people who did this and why they did all of this, and then ¡­"


    "Brother Ye Fan!" Fog Night interrupted the man''s words and shook his head sorrowfully, "You ¡­ Aren''t you willing to help me?Because you''re from China, and because the people from Dragon Soul are very close to you, I ¡­ "In your eyes, I''m not important at all. You don''t want to hurt your rtionship with the n because of me, right?"


    <span>"Ah, no!" Ye Fan hurriedly exined, "If they really killed your entire family because of their bloodline, I definitely wouldn''t stand on their side! "However, there are still a lot of doubts, I ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan had wanted to say that he suspected that there was a problem with the Misty Night Monarch. It was already very strange that the Misty Night Monarch could survive.


    <span>Moreover, what should have been brought up here was the matter of the God''s concealment, so why did it suddenly be the Fog Night n''s revenge?


    However, Ye Fan felt that it wasn''t appropriate to say it out loud. After all, at this crucial moment, Fog Night also wouldn''t listen to him.


    <span>"There''s no need to say anymore..." Wu Ye saw that the man didn''t know what to say and his heart went cold. He said bitterly: "If the person from the Dragon Soul hurt Sister Su and Sally Ye, what would happen to you?


    I didn''t ask for you to help me kill someone. I just wanted you to bring me to see my enemies and find my n.


    To put it bluntly, in your heart, I''m still just your little sister who you met a few times when you were young. If it wasn''t for the rtionship between you and Teacher, you probably wouldn''t have even spared me a nce ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 919

    <span>


    <span>0919


    "Young man, it''s not what you think. Give me some time to go over this matter thoroughly, will you?" Ye Fan said in a serious tone. WWW.]


    Just as he finished speaking, he heard the shrill sound of a fluteing from outside, as if a siren had rung!


    "What is that sound?"


    "Alert!" Yiran said nervously, "Someone''s invading!"<span>He quickly walked to the door and opened it. A soldier from the base also ran over to report.


    <span>"Report to Chief Rice Field!" Someone directly broke into our defensive passageway! It''s about Lucifer! "


    "What?" Ichiro scrunched his eyebrows, turned his head back to look at Ye Fan, then ordered, "Hurry up and bring over the surveince footage!""Yes sir!"


    Soon, the screen in the meeting room showed the metal passageway that he had walked through.<span>He saw a man standing inside, and he revealed a cold smile towards the camera.


    <span>"Song Xinghe!?"


    <span>When Ye Fan saw this familiar face, he was puzzled in his heart. How did he dare to take the initiative toe here, and how did he break in?


    <span>A strange expression appeared on Misty Night''s face. She too thought that Song Xinghe had died.


    "Sir Lucifer, do you know him?" "Who is he?" Ichiro Ichiro said in surprise.Ye Fan shook his head and said, "You don''t need to know, I''m going out."


    <span>When Feng Yueying heard this, she wanted to follow along, but was stopped by Misty Night.


    <span>"Sister Feng, it''s useless for you to go out. On the contrary, it would be dangerous. You should stay here."


    Feng Yueying hesitated for a moment, looked at Ye Fan, and asked the man for his opinion.<span>Ye Fan looked deeply at Fog Night for a moment, then nodded his head, "Then you take care of her ¡­ ¡­"


    Finished speaking, Ye Fan turned around and walked out of the conference room, heading towards the passage.


    Once again entering the passageway filled with metal barriers, Song Xinghe, who wore casual clothes and had a face full of ridicule, was waiting for him.<span>"You really didn''t die ¡­" "It seems like even the high voltage electric that I designed can''t do anything to you" Song Xingheughed evilly.


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a pondering look as he sized up Song Xinghe and said, "The one who should be saying this is me, you really can''t die no matter what... This should be your double again. "


    "Oh? "How do you know?" Song Xinghe asked yfully.


    Ye Fan said, "Tong Huizhen changed her appearance, and only her voice could be heard, so she has been hiding it very well all this time.


    It doesn''t make sense. People who are your servants change their faces, but you yourself don''t change at all.You must have given yourself a new face, I''m not even sure. Are you still a man? "


    <span>"Hahahaha..." Song Xingheughed out loud and said, "I''ve never considered this before. If we change our gender, it might be easier to hide it."


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and said, "So, you admit that this is your substitute?"


    Song Xinghe nodded and spread out his hands, "That''s right, this is my substitute.""Then what did youe here to tell me?" Ye Fan felt somewhat uneasy in his heart.


    <span>Song Xinghe shrugged, "There''s nothing to say, it''s just that... I just want you toe in here. "


    <span>"Come in here?"


    Ye Fan frowned, and then suddenly turned around!


    They saw that the metal alloy door had just quietly closed!The two sides of the metal barrier had been sealed, forming a prison!


    <span>"How is it? Surprise? Are the stimuli going to be exciting? " Song Xinghe said proudly, "My function is to let you in here, that''s all!"


    The moment he said that, with a "bang" sound, this double of Song Xinghe''s exploded!A pile of indistinct flesh and metal parts were scattered all over the ground. Clearly, this was a biomimetic that used a metal frame and had lower manufacturing costs!


    Ye Fan let out a long sigh, turned around, and looked at the surveince camera on the passage.


    "You don''t think that... If you lock me up in this ce, I won''t be able to get out, right? " Ye Fan asked.It didn''t take long for Ichiro Paddy Field''s voice to echo out from a loudspeaker ¡­.


    "I''m very sorry, Sir Lucifer. We have deceived you." Ichiro''s voice was clearly smoother than before, "We also know that this kind of ce can''t hold you ¡­"


    "But, don''t forget, the beautiful Miss Feng Yueying has already fallen into our hands ¡­"<span>"Hubby! Hubby, don''t worry about me! I''m fine! They don''t dare to do anything to me! " Feng Yueying''s voice appeared over there, but soon the woman seemed to be taken away, and one could no longer hear her voice.


    Ye Fan said with aplicated mood, "Yes." "Did you n on doing this long ago? You want to work with them to coerce me?"<span>Ye Fan was very clear that at this moment, Fog Night was definitely here.


    <span>After a moment of silence, Fog Night finally opened its mouth and said, "It''s not like that ¡­ If Brother Ye Fan had promised to take me to find Ye Longyuan, I wouldn''t have done so.


    I only want to avenge my parents, what I want is very simple... But you don''t want to help me at all ¡­ "<span>"Do you really think that I wouldn''t bring you to Ye Longyuan because I''m afraid of the Dragon Soul and am afraid of falling out with the n?" Ye Fan asked.


    Fog Night said dejectedly, "I don''t know ¡­ ¡­ My mind was in a mess. My ears were filled with the screams of my family before they died ¡­ "Sorry, Brother Ye Fan...""Child, there''s nothing to be sorry about." Fog of the Night''s voice could be heard. "If you can''t even avenge your parents, then you''re just a child. You''re just doing what you should ¡­"


    Ye Fan said coldly: "Yun''er, after seeing Song Xinghe, can you still be sure that your grandfather is your real grandfather?


    <span>You should know very well what sort of person I am. As for you, do you really know what kind of person your grandfather is? "


    "I ¡­" On the other side of the misty night, a look of struggle appeared in his eyes.


    "Sir Lucifer, you may call me cunning, but I cannot deceive my only granddaughter!


    The child had lost her parents and had been left alone for more than a decade. I am her only family, and you are maliciously using me, what is your intention!? "


    "Do you really think this way? You should be clear about it yourself." Ye Fan was toozy to say more, and said instead, "You should have another reason for locking me up like this.""Actually, we don''t want to get into an unpleasant situation with His Excellency Lucifer," Ichiro said. It''s just that, at this moment, the national defense of Fu Sang in the underground world is extremely weak. Even the Heaven''s Illumination that he once wanted to create failed.


    <span>The dragon souls of China are forcing us to suffer heavy losses. We were forced to do so in the hope that we would be able to find some space where we wouldn''t be powerless to fight back in front of China ¡­


    <span>"As for you, with INFERNO and world-ss influence, if you can help us, our lives will be much better ¡­" Please browse to m.m for mobile phone users. Read, better reading experience.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 920

    <span>


    0920


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment, then said lightly, "For something like this, your Fusang government should go and discuss it with the magnesium empire, and what''s more... Didn''t you guys find Song Xinghe as well? There aren''t any martial artists, so you can be a modified version of him.


    I guess that God of Concealment and all of you were in the same group a long time ago. They yed this part together just to trick me intoing here and using my woman to threaten me?


    In my opinion, your underground defenses are not weak at all. The dragon soul of China still underestimates you. "<span>"Your Excellency Lucifer, you are too kind. Compared to your subordinates who are surrounded by Balfour''s assassins and mercenaries, the resources at our disposal are way too limited."


    "Just a bit. What do you guys want?" Ye Fan asked."Satisfying!" "In fact, we only hope that His Excellency Lucifer canmand your subordinates to do one thing ¡­" "Just do one thing and we''ll release Miss Feng right away."


    As he finished speaking, a screen appeared on one of the walls in the metal tunnel.


    Ye Fan took a nce and realized that these were all information about Chinese military officers...


    "We hope that His Excellency Lucifer can help us assassinate these three people secretly. As long as these three people are dead, we will immediately release Miss Feng," Ichiro said.


    Ye Fan frowned, "These three are young generals from China''s navy and air force. Although I haven''t seen them before, in the Chinese army, they are all powerful people." WWW.]


    If I were to send people to kill these three generals, would I have to return to China? "


    "Haha ¡­" "Master Lucifer, you must be joking. With Baffour''s abilities, how could he possibly tell us that you are the one in charge of this matter?" Ichiro Ichiroughed.Ye Fan sneered, "Baffodil Daydream can kill them without making a sound, but..." You just have to tell China that the Chinese government will be able to investigate into my affairs, right? "


    "Your Excellency Lucifer, this is just your guess. Our Defense Department will not leak this information. We just want to cooperate with you in the long term.


    Moreover, you should think carefully. Now that Miss Feng is in our hands, even if you have the ability to escape from there, we still have a hidden expert waiting for you.


    <span>Four years ago, you were the one who clearly knew the oue of your battle with your master, the ck Emperor ¡­ With him and ckie here, you might not be able to get anything. "


    <span>Ye Fan''s body shook, his eyes shed a look of reminiscence, clenching his fist, he said: "My master..." Is he really not dead? "


    <span>"As long as you cooperate with us well, you can continue your fates. Anyway ¡­ He was no longer a OLD-ONES person. There was no reason for him to continue fighting to the death.


    However... If you are unwilling to ept our conditions, then I have to remind you, your majesty ck Emperor, your current strength is much stronger than before. WWW.]


    You were taught by him, and he is probably the one who understands you the best in the world ¡­ " Ichiro rice said proudly.Ye Fan revealed a pondering expression. If the ck Emperor did not die, then it was indeed possible. His strength had improved by leaps and bounds.


    <span>There was no other reason. Being able to put one''s life on the line ande back to life, there was bound to be great enlightenment. Moreover, the ck Emperor was a martial artist with extraordinary talent; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been taken in as a disciple by the Apocalypse Shakyamuni.


    <span>Of course, none of them, including Concealed Divinity, knew about Ye Fan''s current strength.


    Ye Fan was confident that even if the ck Emperor''s strength greatly increases, he would still be able to win.


    However... Ye Fan had no choice but to consider the safety of Feng Yueying.


    <span>After thinking for a while, Ye Fan said, "Give me a night''s time, I need to think about it."


    Ichiro Ichiro said with a smile, "No problem. After all, this is an important decision and we can afford to wait. "Don''t worry, Miss Feng. We will definitely send someone to take good care of him ¡­"


    ¡­ ¡­.Two kilometers away from the secret base, there was a wine house with a fewnterns hanging outside. Under the tranquil night sky, there was a touch of mystery.


    <span>A tall, thin, middle-aged woman in a ck leather trench coat with long ck hair and a nose ring was sitting on a tatami, drinking by herself.


    "My apologies, my dear brother. It is the order from the Lord, requesting for him to send his men to assassinate the generals of China.<span>Since the Lord has spoken, I can only carry it out ¡­ "Otherwise, I will apany you right now. We will join hands and cut off that kid''s head!" A trace of cold killing intent shed across the middle-aged woman''s eyes.


    The man sitting opposite her had a refined and refined appearance. His ck hair reached his shoulders and he appeared to be in his forties. He was also wearing a ck leather suit and didn''t drink alcohol. He only had a cup of oolong tea.


    "Elder sister ¡­ Actually, I have already let go of my revenge a long time ago... If it were not for Master Death''s request, I would never have met Lucifer in this life. "The man smiled and said," To be able to survive is due to the blessing of Heaven."Humph!" The woman heavily ced her ss down, "If you can endure it, I can''t! You were the one who taught him martial arts. If not for you, he would have died a long time ago!


    <span>To betray your own master, to kill your own mistress, to destroy your hard-earned foundation... How could such a fellow be revered by so many people?


    <span>If you really have let it go, why have you been diligently training for these past four years!? Isn''t it just for revenge!? "


    If Ye Fan was here, he would definitely know that this pair of brother and sister were Hei Ji and the ck Emperor.<span>The ck Emperorughed, shook his head, and said calmly: "Elder sister... Back then, you didn''t want to participate in too many worldly disputes and yearned for freedom, so you joined the Concealed God.


    I, on the other hand, am young and full of vigor, and I want to make a career out of it. He worshipped chaos and power, so he joined the old ruling power ¡­


    We all have to pay the price for our choices, and I have done many things that others would find hard to ept in my pursuit of power.


    I do not regret it, because since I am the ruler and I am the ck Emperor, then I should do what I should.


    FALLEN. They can''t ept my values, so they''ll leave me.


    <span>Everyone has the right to choose their own life. Only the victor can write his own life.


    <span>My disciple defeated me not because of cultivation, nor because of the state of the ancient martial arts, but because of his conviction. He was even more afraid of losing than me ¡­


    After all, there is no deep hatred between Lucifer and I, only a difference in faith.


    And my past faith no longer exists, of course. I don''t need to take revenge, it would be meaningless ¡­ "The corners of ckie''s eyes twitched as she said, "You have your beliefs, but so do I! I can''t ept it, the person who harmed my brother is free and unfettered, this is what I have to do as an elder sister! "


    "Good!" Well said! "At this moment, apuse came from the other side of the winery.


    <span>A handsome young man was lying on the tatami and said with an evil smile: "You two, from what I know about Ye Fan, he probably won''t agree to send people to assassinate the general of China.


    At that time, the two of you will definitely have to go and fight him. Just in case, why don''t we make the first move and take the opportunity while Ye Fan is here to obediently wait. Let me bring some people to Hua Hai and tie some hostages, what do you think? Please browse to m.m for mobile phone users. Read, better reading experience.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 921

    0921


    Hei Ji suddenly extended her hand and a dark gray energy demon w condensed in the air, grabbing onto Song Xinghe''s neck!


    Song Xinghe''s throat was immediately locked, and he was in so much pain that he found it hard to breathe!<span>"Ugh ¡­" ck... Lord ckie ¡­ I... "I was wrong..." Song Xinghe hurriedly begged for mercy.


    Hei Ji sneered: "Song Xinghe, I think you are getting more arrogant ¡­ ¡­ You really dare to say anything...<span>Do you think that we, brother and sister together, are no match for Ye Fan? And in the end, we still have to rely on you to save us? "


    "Little... "I would not dare..." Song Xinghe''s face turned red.


    Hei Ji revealed a murderous look, "Don''t forget, I train in ck magic of the soul. Your trick of using a substitute ispletely meaningless in front of me.If I can find you once, I can find you twice, three times ¡­ Countless times ¡­ In front of me, you don''t have the qualifications to be arrogant! "


    <span>With that, ckie let go of Song Xinghe, whose face was already turning green.


    Song Xinghe breathed in and out inrge mouthfuls of air. His eyes were filled with fear and he did not dare to speak anymore."If you didn''t cure my brother''s legs, based on what you said just now, I would have killed you!" "No wonder someone like you, who only knows how to kidnap women, can''t defeat Lucifer," Hei Ji snorted coldly.


    Song Xinghe nodded his head, "I... "I understand. I will listen to Master ckie''s instructions."


    "You don''t have to pretend. I know you''re not convinced." Hei Ji said disdainfully, "You peed too. What did you look like yourself? Did you think you could deceive me with your clumsy acting?I have given you the chance, money, and men, but not only did you fail to capture Lucifer''s woman, you even lost all of your men.


    I''m afraid that after that woman called Tong Hui Zhen went to hell, she would also continuously scold you for your ipetence. "


    <span>Song Xinghe gritted his teeth, "She is just a female dog that I raised, a burden. "Master Hei Ji, I was just careless. Please believe me, I will definitely do better next time."


    <span>"There won''t be a next time," Hei Ji said coldly. "I will only allow you to send people to capture Lucifer''s woman, but I won''t permit you to do anything to kill Lucifer."


    <span>You secretly tried to kill Lucifer with a high voltage electric. Do you think I don''t know?


    "You''re too naive. If you could have killed him just like that, then how could the White Queen and the Holy Dragon Knight have died?"


    <span>Song Xinghe''s face was pale. He was indeed trying to kill Ye Fan, and he had even sacrificed Tong Hui Jin, a woman who was of no use to him.


    However, he hadn''t expected ckie to discover his n. It was just that he hadn''t revealed it yet.


    Once ckie refused to provide him with any more funds and manpower, it would be even more difficult for him to seek revenge ¡­"Lord ckie!" I was wrong! I won''t dare to make the decision without permission again! " Song Xinghe quickly crawled to the ground with a serious expression.


    <span>Originally, he had been hoping to explore all over the world and try to practice ancient martial arts or magic to defeat Ye Fan.


    However, during this period of travel, hearing all sorts of information about Ye Fan in the underground world, he only felt that the gap between him and Ye Fan was getting bigger and bigger. It seemed impossible for him to rely on cultivation to get revenge.


    Helpless, Song Xinghe could only consider using technology to make weapons to kill Ye Fan.


    However, if he wanted to hide and hide, or burn money to conduct experiments, it would be impossible without financial support.


    A few months ago, ckie had suddenly found him and told him to heal his little brother, the ck Emperor, without anyone knowing where he had gotten the information from.After the battle between the ck Emperor and Ye Fan back then, he had fallen into the sea, causing his legs to die from severe injuries.


    Therefore, Song Xinghe became a man of the gods and used his skills to help the ck Emperor grow a new pair of legs. He even strengthened the ck Emperor''s body.


    It was not easy to find a ce that could shelter him from the elements and provide him with money for his research. Song Xinghe did not want to go back to his days as a stray dog.Besides, he couldn''t lie in front of ckie. ckie''s Soul Dark Magic was the nemesis of his bionic technology!


    "Don''t try to y any tricks in front of me. A trash like you, you should be grateful to have survived till now in the Underground World. Do you understand?" Hei Ji Sen said coldly.<span>"Little... This little one understands and thanks Lord ckie for not killing me ¡­ " Song Xinghe was trembling with fear as he crawled about, his eyes full of venom ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Within the secret base, there was a resting room used by the staff. At this time, it had be Feng Yueying''s prison cell.<span>Feng Yueying was sitting on a chair with red eyes. In front of her were some fruits and snacks, as well as some water.


    <span>She didn''t cry for long before calming down, because she realized that crying waspletely useless. Everything she had done couldn''t help Ye Fan.


    The disappointment in her heart caused Feng Yueying to constantly resent herself ¡­ From the moment she met Ye Fan, she had always been protected by a man, and she ¡­ Yet, there seemed to be nothing he could do.<span>Then the door opened and Fog Night came in.


    As soon as the girl entered, a Fusang soldier guarding the door quickly closed.


    <span>"Sister Feng ¡­" Fog night, he called softly.


    <span>Feng Yueying looked up, and said with a bitter expression, "Yu''er, do you really want to go this far? Do you really not believe Ye Fan?"


    <span>"Sister Feng, you can''t understand the pain and suffering of your whole family being killed since you were young ¡­" You won''t understand how ufortable it is to be alone and feel alone.


    Don''t ask too much about this matter. "I just wanted to tell you that you can rest assured that I won''t let them hurt you while you stay here." Misty Night said faintly.


    Feng Yueying stood up, walked in front of Fog Night, and firmly grabbed the girl''s shoulders, saying, "I don''t understand, but how can you, Brother Ye Fan, not understand!?"


    <span>Have you ever wondered why he wouldn''t let you go to the hotel to meet him and would rathere to this strange base?


    All of this was because he chose to unconditionally trust you! He is willing to take risks, and for you, he is willing to take risks! "


    Fog Night was biting its lower lip. Its eyes were red, and it remained silent.<span>"I just don''t know what it''s like to lose all your family members ¡­ However, I am very clear that a real family member would definitely wish for their family member to be safe and happy!


    I don''t know if that grandfather of yours is an imposter made by Song Xinghe, but I''m certain of one thing, if he really is your biological grandfather, then he shouldn''t urge you to take revenge and let your only granddaughter risk her life!You resent Ye Fan for not helping you, not bringing you to the previous generation''s Dragon King, not bringing you to the n''s people... But if you think about it carefully, all of this was done to protect you, wasn''t it!? "


    "Sister Feng, don''t say anymore!" My grandfather isn''t a fake! "No!" Fog night, he said loudly.


    Feng Yueying''s tears fell painfully, "I''m just a useless woman, I can''t help him, I''ll only drag him down, but ¡­ Even if I die here today, I must speak my mind!


    Actually, even you yourself are wondering if your grandfather is still alive! You just don''t dare to face it! He didn''t want to question it!Because you yearn for a family member too much, so you don''t want to believe that he is fake!


    <span>Calm down, let''s put aside those bloody feuds for now and calmly think about it ¡­ Is your Brother Ye Fan really that kind of selfish person?


    Young man,pared to a grandfather who suddenly appeared out of nowhere and doesn''t know if he''s real or fake, who''s the one who grew up with you? Is this really worthy of the master who brought you up? "<span>Fog night''s body shook as she stared nkly at Feng Yueying. In her eyes, Feng Yueying had always been a gentle and weak woman.


    But at this moment, she seemed to be able to feel the explosive power within the woman''s body. It was a kind of hysteria ¡­


    <span>After a long silence, Fog Night slowly removed Feng Yueying''s hand.


    <span>She turned and walked out of the room.


    "Sister Feng... Rest for a while, you''re tired ¡­ "


    The foggy night. The door closed again as they walked out of the room.


    Feng Yueying bit her lower lip in disappointment. After thinking for a while, her beautiful eyes gradually became determined.


    The woman looked around and saw a small mirror on the table. She walked over, picked up the mirror and threw it onto the ground!"nk!"


    The mirror shattered. Please browse to m.m for mobile phone users. Read, better reading experience. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 922

    <span>


    0922


    Outside the room, the misty night hung its head. After walking for a short distance, they saw the ridge of the misty nighting towards them.<span>"You went to that room to see Miss Feng?"


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" Fog Night nodded.


    <span>"What did you tell her? Did you persuade her to help us convince Lucifer? " Fog night.


    <span>Fog Night shook its head. "She won''t agree."


    <span>"Really ¡­" "That''s a pity. If this continues, it won''t be a good idea if Lord Lucifer is too stubborn. The ck Emperor and Hei Ji and his sister are joining hands, it won''t be a joke."


    Fog night: "Wu Ye" lifted his head and looked at his grandfather, forcing a smile, "Grandpa ¡­" When this matter is over, can you cook me the same as when I was a kid? "I miss it so much ¡­"


    <span>"Of course, but grandfather is old and I don''t think he''s as good as he used to be."


    "But... "Grandfather ¡­" Fog night, his eyes revealed a sense of loss.


    "Hmm? Say it, but what? " Fog night.Wu Ye took a deep breath, his gaze gradually became cold as he sighed, "But ¡­ "I''ve been allergic to Na Dou since I was young ¡­"


    <span>In the misty night, his face turned deathly pale. Solidified!


    <span>"... You. You are ¡­ Haha... "Child, don''t you have the memory to tease your grandfather''s age ¡­"


    Before Fogdeep could finish his sentence, he could no longer say anything.


    <span>"Puchi!"


    <span>A sharp ninja dart had already pierced straight into the Night''s Fog Rift''s throat!


    <span>On Misty Night''s face, two clear lines of tears fell. WWW.]


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    At the same time, in Feng Yueying''s room.


    After breaking the mirror, Feng Yueying picked up a sharp piece of ss and looked at the camera installed in a corner.Her every move within the room was naturally monitored.


    Feng Yueying smiled disdainfully at the monitor, "I won''t be your hostage ¡­"


    As she spoke, Feng Yueying directly cut her wrist!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"The woman cried out in pain as blood flowed out from her left wrist!


    The ss wasn''t a knife after all, so the cut wasn''t too deep. However, it was enough for her to start bleeding rapidly!<span>Feng Yueying was not satisfied with this little wound, she nned to cut it down!


    But at that moment, the door opened!


    The soldier guarding the door had received a message from the control room. Knowing that the hostage was about tomit suicide, he quickly rushed in!<span>"Eight!" Put down the ss! "


    <span>The soldier hurriedly ran in front of Feng Yueying and reached out to grab her right hand.


    <span>At that moment, Feng Yuying''s injured left hand suddenly pped the soldier''s eyes!


    The soldiers were eager to stop the woman frommitting suicide, but they didn''t expect the woman to make a move on him!?


    Moreover, Feng Yueying seemed like an indestructible woman, but she also didn''t know how to use ancient martial arts. This made the soldiers even more defenseless!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The soldier screamed and fell.


    Feng Yueying''s left hand was holding a piece of ss, and it pierced the soldier''s eye!


    Seeing the soldier rolling on the ground in pain, Feng Yuying knew that this was an opportunity. She quickly endured the pain and took out her pistol from the soldier''s waist before running out of the room with the gun in her hand!She remembered the path she took when she was brought here. Her goal was clear, she ran to the metal passageway''s door, opened it, and let Ye Fan out!


    Even if she didn''t have any ancient martial arts or superpowers, she had had enough of dragging down a man. She didn''t want to wait like a fool any longer!However, the base was full of enemies after all. Just as Feng Yueying ran past a passageway, she saw two Fusang soldiers rushing out to intercept her!


    Seeing the two soldiers running towards her, Feng Yueying immediately raised her gun and pulled the trigger!


    The two soldiers were shocked. Just as they were about to dodge, they realized that they did not hear the sound of a bullet being fired ¡­


    <span>Feng Yueying pulled the trigger with all her might, but she didn''t fire the gun. This made her extremely anxious.


    <span>"How could this be ¡­ "What in the world is going on..."


    <span>Could it be that the pistol was broken? Feng Yueying was on the verge of tears.


    <span>The two soldiers were overjoyed. Since they couldn''t kill Feng Yueying, it wasn''t convenient for them to fire. Seeing that the woman didn''t know how to use a gun, they rxed.


    Just as he was about to throw himself onto Feng Yueying, two darts stabbed straight into the foreheads of the two soldiers!


    "... "Yes?" When Feng Yueying turned her head and saw Fog Night, she was immediately stunned.<span>Fog Night walked in front of her, took the gun, and opened the safety. "The gun is safe. If you don''t open it, how will you fire the bullet?"


    Feng Yueying gave an awkward "Oh" and took the gun back with a tremble.


    "Puchi ¡­" Fog Night couldn''t help butugh through her tears. "Big Sister Feng, weren''t you very brave just now? You already nned to go all out to save Brother Ye Fan. Why are you shivering now with a gunner in your hands?"


    "I... I... Don''tugh at me, I. I really can''t. "That''s right ¡­" Feng Yueying was incoherent.<span>Looking at the woman''s blushing face and iparably anxious look, Fog Night said with a tinge of emotion: "I only now understand the reason why Brother Ye Fan likes you ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>"Sister Feng, you are not a burden for Brother Ye Fan. He has you, and is very lucky, really..."


    Feng Yueying stood there in a daze, speechless.Right at that moment, Fog Night''s hands suddenly shed like lightning again, and it threw out three Ninja darts in quick session!


    <span>"Puff puff puff!"


    The three base guards who rushed over were directly knocked down again!


    Fog night, grabbed Feng Yueying''s hand and said: "Let''s go! Let''s go and release Brother Ye Fan! "


    "Alright!" Feng Yueying was both excited and happy, "You''ve finally thought it through!? I knew you wouldn''t betray Ye Fan... "Oh right, what if your grandfatheres?"<span>"He''s not my grandfather ¡­ "He''s just an imposter, I killed him ¡­" Fog night, he said coldly.


    Feng Yueying was stunned, but there was no time for her to think any further. She could only follow him with quick steps.


    <span>Just as the two of them were about to reach the metal tunnel''s entrance, a group of soldiers rushed out. They were all holding automatic rifles as they stood together, facing Fog Night and Feng Yueying.


    <span>Ichiro Paddy stood there with a gloomy face and said, "Miss Fog Night, you are one of us, Fusang people. You actually killed yourpatriots and helped an outsider ¡­"


    "Just based on you finding a person to pretend to be my grandfather and tricking my feelings, I''ll kill all of you!" Misty Night said with murderous intent."How do you know Old Mr. Fog Night Ridge is a fake?"


    "The only thing I''m allergic to is Na Dou. I almost died when I was a child because of Na Dou. My grandfather dotes on me so much, how can he forget about such an important matter!?" Fog night, he sneered.


    Ichiro Kuroda pped his forehead in frustration. "So that''s how it is ¡­ There was no other way around it. After all, the information on the Fog Night Family didn''t mention that you were allergic to food. The training area for actors was still not perfect ¡­


    Alright, even if we lied to you, do you think that you can escape with Miss Feng?As long as I give the order, even if you, Miss Wu Ye, can block it, the Miss Feng behind you will still be beaten into a sieve! " Please browse to m.m for mobile phone users. Read, better reading experience. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 923

    <span>


    0923<span>"Ah!" Leave me alone! "I''m fine!" Feng Yueying was already prepared to die. She was afraid that if she failed, she would be a hostage.


    Fog Night frowned. While it was thinking of a countermeasure, it suddenly sensed something and its eyes lit up!


    "Boom!"


    There was only a deafening sound as a majestic and iparably sharp sword intent came from the metal door of the passageway!


    Gold Breaking Jade''s Trueshot Sword pierced through the metal door like it was paper!<span>"ng ng ng!"


    <span>The sound of metal shattering continuously sounded out in less than a second!


    <span>In a split-second, these metallic fragments transformed into dense death fragments mixed in with the sword beams. They whistled as they engulfed Ichiro and the others!


    The sword beams and metal had pierced through the body of the Fusang people. Before they could even react, they had already fallen to the ground, blood flowing out from their bodies!


    Never in his wildest dreams would Ichiro Rice would have thought that in their eyes, the alloy gate behind them would be as solid as a rock. At the very least, it would bepletely useless in front of Ye Fan''s Genuine Force Sword!<span>Fog night, and Feng Yueying were surprised to see Ye Fan slowly walk out of the broken door with his sword in hand.


    Ye Fan withdrew his sword and walked past a pile of corpses. When he passed by Ichiro Paddy, he directly stepped on his head and smashed it into pieces.


    Very quickly, Ye Fan''s gaze fell on Feng Yueying''s bloody arm.Walking in front of the woman, Ye Fan took her arm and looked at the wound.


    With Ye Fan''s eyesight, he could obviously tell that this was cut by the woman herself. He couldn''t help but me her and say: "Ying Ying, why are you doing this..."


    Feng Yueyingughed and shook her head, "I''m fine. The bleeding has stopped, and the wound isn''t deep."


    <span>"You don''t have any professional training, so doing this is very dangerous. How can you just take your life as a joke?" Ye Fan said seriously.


    <span>When Feng Yueying heard the man scolding her, she didn''t feel sad. She only smiled back. After all, she cared about him so much that she would say such words.


    "Well, I won''t next time... I also realized that I was a bit of a fool. I didn''t even know how to use a gun, so I ran out just like a fool. "


    Off to the side, Fog Night looked at the wound on Feng Yueying''s arm, and its eyes were filled with self-me and grief.<span>"I''m sorry ¡­ It''s all my fault. I only want to get revenge myself, to be blinded by hatred ¡­ "I''m sorry ¡­"


    <span>Fog night choked with sobs, directly kneeling in front of Ye Fan, lowering his head, "Wang, please punish me, I no longer have the face to stand in front of you, I also feel ashamed of my teacher ¡­"


    <span>Seeing this, Feng Yue Ying wanted to pull the girl up, "Ah, you better get up. Don''t be like this. It''s not all your fault ¡­"


    Fog Night knelt on the ground and shook its head in pain. "No ¡­ No ¡­. If Sister Feng didn''t wake me up, I might have made a big mistake that I can''t recover from! "I''m too selfish..."Looking at Misty Night''s sorrowful and pained expression, Feng Yuying didn''t know how to persuade him otherwise.


    <span>"Stand up." Ye Fan said with an expressionless face.


    Wu Ye''s delicate body shuddered as she slowly stood up.


    "Raise your head," Ye Fan said.<span>Fog night. He raised his head, but didn''t dare look straight into his eyes.


    Ye Fan raised a hand towards the misty night.


    <span>Fog night closed her eyes, her heart was beating wildly. She didn''t know what Ye Fan was going to do to her, but regardless of beating or killing her, she didn''tin.


    However, when Ye Fan''s hand fell on her face, it wasn''t that heavy. He only lightly pinched her face and rubbed it with his thumb.


    <span>"The blood sshed on my face, but I didn''t wipe it." Ye Fan gently smiled.


    Fog Night opened its eyes in astonishment and saw a sliver of blood on the man''s hand. It must have sttered her face when it killed the fake Fog Night''s ridge.


    <span>She originally thought that Ye Fan would severely punish her for her foolish actions, but she didn''t expect that the man didn''t have any intentions of ming her ¡­


    "I''m not angry. Because if I were you, knowing who killed my entire family, I might not be as calm as you.In a person''s life, there would always be times when they make mistakes. Everyone would make mistakes. Who could have never made mistakes before ¡­ But the point is, do you have the courage to face the mistake? "


    Ye Fan self-deprecatinglyughed and said, "This isn''t something your brother can boast about, I am very knowledgeable about it." "Back then, before we met Angel, I was not a good person either. You also know that. However, at the very least, I dare to admit my wrongs, no?"


    When Fog Night heard these words, the bitterness and pain in her heart vanished. The warmth of a man seemed to fill her heart like a thick warm current.<span>Fog night couldn''t help but cry like a little girl in Ye Fan''s arms.


    "Brother Ye Fan..." It''s all my fault... I''m so stupid. "Ugh ¡­"<span>"Alright, alright, stop crying. It''s just a small matter. You were brought up by Asmuntis. I trust him, so of course I trust you. When have you ever let me down?"


    <span>Ye Fan embraced the girl, patted her back, andforted her. At the same time, he smiled helplessly at Feng Yueying, who was standing at the side, and shook his head.


    Feng Yueying also heaved a sigh of relief. She was truly worried that Ye Fan would punish Misty Night, but now it seemed that she was overthinking things.


    Right at this time, Ye Fan frowned, turning his head to look at the direction of the outside of the base.


    "Yun''er, protect your big sister Feng, we are going out." Ye Fan said with aplicated look in his eyes.


    Fog Night nodded and wiped his tears. His eyes were filled with determination.


    "I''m not sure, but there are a lot of people who came, I sensed the aura of the ''Heavenly Life Water''," Ye Fan sighed emotionally and said.


    Fog night, upon hearing this, immediately became alert, "Brother Ye Fan, just focus on your own battle, I will definitely do my best to protect Sister Feng."<span>The girl knew that if the ck Emperor and ckie were here, it would be hard to deal with them easily.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath and walked out of the base.At this time, the soldiers of the Defense Department had long since been afraid to show their faces. Apparently, the higher-ups of the Defense Department knew that sending any ordinary troops over would only be cannon fodder. Thus, the three of them left the base unhindered.


    Under the night sky, there were only a dozen or so light sources shining outside the base. They were not very bright.<span>In the darkness, there were already thirty to forty people standing in different positions surrounding the exit of the base.


    The moment Ye Fan walked outside, he could already feel everyone''s position. Among these people, the lowest cultivation level was at therge sess stage. There were no less than ten experts at the Spirit Condensation realm. They were a group of elites from the underground world.


    The most important thing was that this group of people didn''t have the feeling of a martial practitioner that was showing off his edge. They seemed more like ordinary people. If it wasn''t for their cultivation, they wouldn''t have been able to identify their true identities.<span>This was the Underworld Alliance. If you didn''t have any conflicts with them, they would only live like ordinary people.


    <span>Ye Fan''s gaze was directed straight ahead, where a man and a woman were already standing, both wearing ck leather clothes.


    When he saw that handsome face with a bit of elegance, Ye Fan''s heart couldn''t help but be stirred up...


    "It''s been four years. You''ve changed a lot, FALLEN." The ck Emperor was the first to greet him with a calm smile.<span>"But you haven''t changed at all, Master." Ye Fan also faintly smiled, as countless thoughts floated in his mind...


    <span>No matter how well-known his title was, how powerful his position and power was, in the eyes of the man before him, he would always be that stubborn little rascal who was dragged out of the prison by him that year ¡­ Please browse to m.m for mobile phone users. Read, better reading experience.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 924

    0924


    In the gloomy dungeon, the walls and pirs lit up with dim yellow lights.It was as if there was no day, only night.


    <span>"Tsssssssss ¡ª"


    <span>An ear-piercing metallic sound rang out as the metal door of the basement slowly opened.


    <span>The sound of the sea, the cry of the seagulls, and the sound of a fishy sea breeze blowing into the dungeon.


    Of course, there was also the warm sunlight that shone into this dark world ¡­


    For a time, numerous pairs of eyes with different colored irises could be seen twinkling in the basement.


    In the vast world, there were at least a hundred children with different skin colors, the youngest being seven, eight, and the oldest being eleven or twelve years old. They were all imprisoned in this dungeon.<span>They were divided into fourrge cells, two for boys, two for girls, different genders, and different jails ording to age.


    Most of the more than a hundred children were looking in the direction of the entrance with great desire. The sunlight that shone in was very dazzling, but they also wanted to look at it a little longer ¡­


    Two men and women wearing white gowns and masks walked down from above.


    A few burly men dressed in ck also came down with him, their expressions cold and grim.


    They all carriedrge bags in their hands as they walked to the metal railings of different cells and opened a square metal door.After that, the men threw the bread, bottles of water, tomatoes, lettuce, cheese and other useful things into the cell.


    It was as if he wasn''t feeding these children, but rearing a herd of livestock.<span>When the men first threw in the food, the children in every cell were like wolves and tigers as they shouted and pounced on the food, fighting for the limited rations and water.


    Some children, once they caught something to eat, quickly stuffed it into their mouths. Not daring to chew at all, they forcefully swallowed it.


    <span>Some of them didn''t manage to get their hands on it and simply beat up the children beside them, snatching them from their hands. They didn''t even hesitate to pry open their mouths as they fought over the food that he had already bitten ¡­


    They knew very well that the food they gave every day would not be enough to feed all the people here.If they couldn''t get anything to eat in a day, they might be able to make it, but three days, four days, a week ¡­ If one was unable to eat or drink it, they would grow weaker and weaker, and they wouldck the strength to snatch it away.


    Therefore, every day was a battle between life and death!<span>Seeing the hundred over children fighting each other, and for the sake ofpeting for a bite to eat, and even seeing blood on the spot, the men in ck allughed out loud.


    "Come on!" Do your best! Little bastards! There was no room for cowards here. If you don''t want to starve to death, if you don''t want to be a dried up corpse, you have to ruthlessly beat the guy beside you to the ground! "


    It didn''t take long before screams and cries echoed in the cell.Some of the children''s ears were bitten off, some had their noses bitten off, some had their arms dislocated, and some had their legs broken ¡­


    More and more children were injured. Only those who were strong enough and vicious enough, coupled with some luck and strategy, could survive.The men shouted andughed. They enjoyed watching the kids fight.


    In the midst of the chaos and noise, in the small boy''s cell, there was a boy with ck hair and yellow skin. His back was leaning against a corner and he didn''t run over to fight for food.


    The boy was very quiet, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    His eyes were focused on the outside of the cell. It was a small, independent metal cage.


    In that metal cage, there was only one little girl who looked to be about seven or eight years old. That little girl had silver hair, and it was very unique. She had snow-white skin all over her body.<span>The girl was curled up in the cage as if she was dead. The floor of her cell was covered with blood and some raw minced beef.


    The two white-gowned men and women who walked in were precisely for her.


    <span>When the door of the metal cage opened, a man wearing a white coat holding a ck electric baton carefully walked in and then crouched down.


    "Sally. Sleeping? He had woken up ¡­ "It''s time to check, we''ve brought you something to eat ¡­" The man said.The girl, Sally Ye, did not move. She was still curled up on the ground.


    <span>The man had no choice but to get closer and continue, "Sally ¡­"


    Suddenly! At this moment, Sally suddenly opened her eyes. The moment her crimson eyes caught sight of the man, her body seemed to shoot out from the ground!


    <span>The girl grabbed onto the man''s neck and opened her mouth to bite his cheek!


    The man screamed in fright. Without caring about whether it would hurt himself, he hurriedly turned on the electric baton and smashed it onto Sally''s back!


    Little Sally opened her mouth in pain, but she still held on to the man''s neck.<span>Another woman ran in from behind. She took out a tranquilizer gun and shot a needle at Sally''s body!


    Only then did Sally''s entire body go numb and she fell to the ground, unwillingly and viciously staring at the two men and women in white gowns, her mouth full of blood.The man held onto his bleeding wound and angrily kicked Sally. "Damn it! It really is a hybrid between a demon and a Strigoi! "


    <span>The woman coldly snorted and said, "I told you that we should have just drugged her and fed her raw meat and internal organs for over a month. Didn''t you notice, she is getting more and more brutal."


    "It''s more than just being brutal, it''s as if she''s going to eat someone. But her recovery rate is really amazing ¡­ "The wound on my leg caused by the electric baton yesterday has healed ¡­"


    The woman took out a notebook and said, "Don''t waste time, hurry up and test her and draw out three more tubes of blood. The ck Emperor is waiting for this month''s research report."


    The man said helplessly: "I know, damn it ¡­" Almost every day, he would draw blood for testing, and he would still be so energetic. Just how did this monster produce blood? "The man was about to squat down and draw out some blood for Sally when he realized he was scared, so he pulled out another three needles.


    "What are you going to do?" the woman asked.


    "Her resistance is getting stronger and stronger. I''m afraid that she might bite me when I''m halfway done. I might as well give her a harsh anesthetic."


    After saying that, the man stuck three needles into Sally''s body, neck, waist and arms. With just a single thrust, he injected everything into her body.


    <span>Sallyy on the ground, twitching all over and beginning to froth at the mouth. Her pupils dted in pain, then shrunk...


    "Are you crazy? Such arge dosage will kill you! " The female experimenter scolded.


    "Don''t worry, humans will die, monsters ¡­" "He''s not going to die." The man sneered, stuck the needle into Sally''s vein, and started drawing blood.<span>After the blood was drawn and the basic physical examination waspleted, the white-robed woman took out a bloody cow liver and threw it on the ground.


    <span>"Feed her liver today? Isn''t this too fishy? Is that thing edible? "


    "I''m hungry, I can eat anything. Moreover, it''s about time to increase her blood intake."<span>"I might as well just give her a few bags of blood next time ¡­"


    <span>"Absolutely not. We don''t know the limits of her mutation yet, so we have to test her carefully. If she feeds us too much, we''ll be done for by feeding a monster to eat us ¡­"


    <span>The twob workers in white coats spoke as they followed the several muscr men out of the dungeon, closing the door behind them.


    The dungeon returned to darkness.


    A few minutester, or perhaps more than ten minutester, the little girl, Sally, woke up.


    She raised her head just in time to see the little boy in the corner of the cell opposite her looking at her.<span>There was a peculiar look in Sally''s scarlet eyes. She had actually noticed it long ago. Recently, this boy had often looked at her in this way.


    The other children were afraid of her because she was a monster. Only this boy didn''t seem to be afraid of her.


    In fact, she never spoke at all. Many people thought that she did not speak humannguage at all.


    <span>Sally looked at a bloody piece of liver on the ground. She reached for it expressionlessly and frowned as she smelled the stench.


    However, she was hungry and hated this type of food in her mind. However, her instincts told her to swallow this flesh and blood ¡­<span>Sally opened her mouth and bit into her liver. After taking a bite, a pungent smell assaulted her nose, causing her to retch!


    The smell of the liver was stronger than the smell of his heart and his flesh.


    When the children nearby saw what Sally Ye was eating, they became terrified and didn''t dare to look at her.As for the ck-haired boy who was sitting in the corner, he saw Sally eating and a hint of reminiscence appeared in his eyes.


    At this moment, a somewhat muscr ck child walked over from beside the boy.


    <span>The ck kid kicked the boy and yelled, "Hey, yellow monkey, are you hiding food? Hurry up and hand it over! " Please browse to m.m for mobile phone users. Read, better reading experience. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 925

    <span>


    0925The little boy turned around and looked at the ck kid. In his memory, the ck kid was called Bob, and he was one of the strongest kids in the cell.


    He could probably understand these foreignnguages, too, and shook his head. "No food," he said.


    "Stop lying! I can see that you haven''t eaten or drank anything during these three days. Since you''ve been sitting here, you must have been hiding your food! Isn''t that so!? "


    Bob''s words caught the attention of some of the surrounding children. They were puzzled as to why the little boy did not fight over food. Could it be that he had hidden a lot of rations?


    The little boy still shook his head, "I didn''t.""Get out of the way! Let me look behind you! " Bob kicked the boy.


    The little boy frowned, "Did I say that ¡­"<span>"You liar! Are you really going to wait for your death if you don''t eat or drink!? " Bob asked.


    The boy nodded. "Yes. I''m waiting to die. "<span>Bob froze for a moment, and so did the other children.


    Sally stopped eating her liver and raised her head. Her blood-red eyes stared at the boy.<span>"Why are you waiting for death?" Bob asked.


    <span>The boy lowered his eyes and replied, "Because ¡­ "I don''t know why I should be alive ¡­"


    "Hahahaha!" Bob and the other kidsughed.


    "Bullshit!" Who would believe you!? You yellow monkey, you must have been crafty to hide food! Hurry up and hand it over, otherwise, I will beat you up! "


    <span>Puzzled, the boy asked, "Why don''t you believe it? If he was still alive, what was there to be proud of ¡­ "Do you like this ce, this life ¡­"


    Bob grinned. "I don''t want to talk to a psycho like you! Hurry up and hand over the food, or I''ll beat you to death! "


    The boy was toozy to pay any more attention to him. He sat on the ground and lowered his head.When Bob saw this, he immediately kicked the boy, "Get up! Yellow skinned pig! Take off all your clothes! I know you must have something hidden inside! "


    The boy was kicked so hard that he hit his head against the wall, blood trickling from his forehead.But Bob didn''t care. Seeing that the boy wouldn''t take off his clothes and wouldn''t let him go, he continued to beat him.


    "A yellow skinned pig that looks like dog shit!" Not a sound!? I''ll hit you until you call me dad! Son of a bitch! Hand over the food! Hand it over! "<span>Bob swung his fist and his feet and hit the boy a dozen times in a row until the corner of his mouth was split and his mouth was covered with blood.


    <span>None of the children nearby would stop him. Bob was one of the strongest kids in the cell, and no one would look down on themselves.


    <span>Moreover, if one person was missing, one would be missing to snatch the rations. They wished that the boy would be beaten to death.


    Bobughed when he saw that the boy did not retaliate. Your mother must be a sow and your father a boar, right?!


    <span>What a coward ¡­ Useless trash! Since you want to die, I''ll grant your wish! Search your body after I kill you! "


    Just as Bob was about to beat him up again, he suddenly saw the boy raise his head and re at him angrily.<span>Bob''s heart trembled, and then he scolded, "You ¡­ How dare you stare at me?! I''ll beat you to death! "


    Just as he was about to kick, he found that the boy was holding his leg!


    The boy screamed crazily and got up, knocking Bob onto the ground!<span>Following that, the boy was like a vicious wolf as he pounced on Bob and sat on Bob''s waist. After sitting down, he used his fists to viciously beat Bob on the head!


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang ¡­"


    The sounds of intense punches hitting could be heard throughout the entire cell. The punchesnded squarely on the flesh, causing Bob to not even have the time to scream before fainting!"Who allowed you to curse my mother?!" I''ll kill you! Kill you! You''re the pig! "Bastard!..."


    The boy was waving his fists and shouting, as if he had gone mad.


    <span>None of the children had expected that this yellow skinned boy, who hadn''t eaten or drank for three days, would still have the strength to topple Bob in one fell swoop!?


    The main problem was that he had been beaten up so many times and his body was injured.When the boy hit Bob half a minuteter, he was badly bruised and dying.


    No one dared to approach the boy from four to five meters away. They were afraid that this crazy guy would attack them again.


    As if tired, the boy removed himself from Bob and looked breathlessly at the unconscious man.


    Suddenly, he saw half a loaf of bread sticking out of Bob''s pants pocket.


    The boy hesitated, then reached for the half piece of bread.<span>When the group of children saw this half piece of bread, they all began to swallow their saliva. After all, not many people would be able to eat their fill here.


    <span>He had thought that the boy who hadn''t eaten or drank for three days would eat his own bread.


    But the boy did not. He turned around, stuck the bread through the gap in the bars, and threw it into the cage.


    The bread fell outside the cage. Although it wasn''t thrown out but at least the girl could reach it.<span>Seeing this scene, the children were all stunned. This boy was really insane, he actually gave bread to a monster to eat?! Didn''t he know that monsters eat raw meat!?


    Sally also opened her watery eyes wide, looking at the half piece of bread, then looking at the boy, stunned.<span>After a while, the boy saw that Sally did not go to get it and said, "Eat it."


    "Wha ¡­. "Why ¡­" Sally asked in a faint voice, her voice melodious and pleasant to the ear.


    The children all thought they were hallucinating. The monster could even speak humannguage?


    The little boy was also stunned for a moment. He did not expect that Sally''s words would be so pleasant to hear.<span>"You look like you hate the raw meat," the boy said.


    <span>She understood that the boy was watching her, so he read the message.


    <span>But she still didn''t understand, so she asked again, "Why do you keep looking at me?"


    <span>The blood stained the corner of the boy''s mouth, revealing a smile, as if he had thought of something to be happy about.


    "I used to work in the orphanage. I had a sister who liked to follow me around every day. Her name was Yun''er, and she looked a little simr to you ¡­ Her hair is ck, you are silver.


    "When I see you, I''ll remember the incident at the orphanage. I wonder how is little sister Yun''er ¡­" The boy seemed to be muttering to himself.


    Not all of them could understand her words, but they still nodded their heads.<span>"My name is Sally."


    <span>"I know."


    "What''s your name?"


    <span>"Me ¡­"


    <span>The boy suddenly realized that this was the first time someone had asked him his name in this ce.


    "My name is Ye Fan." The boy smiled.


    "Ye ¡­" "Sail ¡­" This was the first time she had heard such a name, and she mumbled it several times.


    Ye Fan said, "Take the bread inside, it should be better than that bloody thing."Sally nodded, took the bread in, and took a bite.


    <span>Immediately, a smile appeared on Sally''s face, "Thank you, Ye Fan."


    <span>Seeing Sally''s sudden smile, Lil ''Ye remembered that when he was in the orphanage, he had given the mooncake and snacks to Yun''er, and Yun''er would also say, "Thank you, Big Brother Ye Fan ¡­"


    If only he could see the dean and little sister Yun''er again ¡­<span>Right at this time, Sally suddenly threw a piece of bitten liver in front of Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was startled, looking at the outside of the cage at a loss of what to do.<span>Sally blinked herrge eyes and said apologetically: "You should be hungry too, right? I''m fine, why don''t you eat this? I only took one bite ¡­ "


    For a simple reason, she felt that she should give Ye Fan something to eat, but she really had nothing else but to give her liver to the boy. Please browse to m.m for mobile phone users. Read, better reading experience. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 926

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    0926<span>After Ye Fan understood what was going on, he hesitated for a moment. Then, with a bit of curiosity, he reached out his hand to the railing and took the bloody liver in.


    Just a sniff of it was enough to make him feel nauseous. It was hard to imagine that Sally Leaf had been eating this kind of thing all along!?


    Every day, he would be beaten, electrocuted, injected with all sorts of drugs, and even drew blood ¡­However, he could only face these kinds of food everyday ¡­


    <span>If he was her, he probably wouldn''t want to live anymore ¡­


    She then looked up at Sally, who was eating her bread. Her face was brimming with joy, as if this half piece of bread was the most delicious thing in the world.


    Ye Fan''s eyes lit up with hope. That''s right... Even though the food in front of him was horrible to eat, it wasn''t everything in the world!This ce made people feel despair, but it was not like this outside!


    He should live on. As long as he could leave this ce, he would have the chance to see the Headmaster again, and see Yun''er ¡­


    <span>Thinking of this, Ye Fan held his breath, and began to gnaw on the cow''s liver inrge mouthfuls.


    But even so, this suffocating smell still made him feel ufortable.


    Not long after, Ye Fan started to feel nauseous, but he forcefully endured it and continued swallowing with all his might.<span>If he wanted to live, he had to eat. He had to be strong!


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed, and all the other children around him began to panic when they saw this scene.


    They began to suspect if Ye Fan was also a monster.<span>Sally looked at Ye Fan eating something that she found hard to swallow, blinking her eyes, her heart was a little happy...


    <span>The next day, the third day, a week ¡­


    Time passed day by day, and every day when it was time for him to be fed, Ye Fan would be the first one to go up to get food.<span>Fortunately, because of his performance of killing Bob and eating his liver raw, some children began to be afraid of him and were afraid of him. Therefore, when they tried to snatch food from him, Ye Fan''s opponents were few.


    The children found that although the boy was not as strong as some of the white and ck children, his strength was not small.


    After Ye Fan got the food, he ate only a small part of it. When theb worker and the man in ck left the prison, he threw the food at Sally''s ce.


    <span>Sally would also throw some food to Ye Fan. After the two exchanged food, they would also talk.


    Gradually, the other children in the dungeon also began to realize that Sally Ye wasn''t a monster. She was just a special girl.<span>Sally began to speak more. She was very good at learning, and would remember almost anynguage she heard.


    With a conversation and not just indifference, the days in the prison weren''t hard to bear anymore.


    However, the more time passed, the more the experimenter realized that something was wrong.In Sally Ye''s eyes, the redness had actually faded, returning to her brown eyes. The girl''s temper had also be more and more gentle, no longer irritably attacking people.


    The male experimenter wondered, "What is going on ¡­?" "Her cell activity is constantly decreasing, could it be that our experiment thought wrongly?"


    <span>"I''m not sure. I don''t care, I''ll report to the supervisor first, otherwise, once the ck Emperor punishes us, we won''t be able to live ¡­" The female experimenter said.


    A few dayster, just like before, two researchers and a few men in ck walked out of the dungeon.


    However, a handsome man in a ck trench coat with long hair walked in behind them.


    The few researchers and the ck-clothed man walking in front all had a nervous expression on their faces. When they reached the bottom, they quickly moved to the sides to let the long-haired trench coat man walk in front.<span>With his hands sped behind his back, the trench coat wearing man walked to the side of Sally''s cage. Looking at the silver-haired girl who was sitting there, he squinted his eyes.


    "Lord ck Emperor, look at her eyes. They were originally ¡­"


    <span>The ck Emperor raised his hand, "No need to say anymore, I can see."


    The ck Emperor''s eyes swept around, and when he saw Ye Fan, who was sitting in the corner, he stopped.


    "What''s with the blood stains on that ce?"The direction that the ck Emperor was pointing towards was outside of Ye Fan''s railing.


    <span>This was the first time the two experimenters had discovered it. They looked at each other, indicating that they didn''t know anything.


    <span>The ck Emperor looked at them gloomily. "You still don''t understand? Someone ¡­ "I exchanged food with Sally Ye."


    "What!?" The experimental subjects were all surprised. They had thought that all the children should be afraid of Sally. How could they exchange food with her?<span>The ck Emperor stretched out his hand and pointed at Ye Fan, who was in the corner, and asked all the other prisoners, "Tell me, was it him that exchanged food with Sally Ye?


    If you don''t tell me the truth, I will cut off three days'' rations and water for you! "<span>Upon hearing this, arge number of children were immediately frightened and shouted at Ye Fan to identify him.


    They were already starving. If they were to lose food for three days, it would be unimaginable.<span>The ck Emperorughed and looked coldly at Ye Fan, while Ye Fan also looked angrily at the ck Emperor.


    <span>"Interesting..." The ck Emperor whispered.


    <span>A ck-clothed man scolded: "Damned little thing, you dare to obstruct our experiment? Master ck Emperor, allow me to break his neck! "


    <span>However, the ck Emperor stretched out his hand and stopped him. "The principle of mutualpetition has always beenid down here. The strong survive. Are you trying to break our OLD-ONES rules? "


    "This subordinate would not dare!" The ck-clothed man hurriedly lowered his head in apology.


    <span>The ck Emperor smiled yfully and said, "Children, whoever can kill him, I will let them go out! There was no need to stay in this ce any longer ¡­ To be able to eat and drink to one''s heart''s content every day... "


    When these words were spoken, all the children felt as if they were on stimnts. Everyone''s eyes lit up, and their eyes all focused on Ye Fan!<span>Sally who was in the cage at the side heard Dudian''s words. She clutched onto the railing in both hands. She was anxious but didn''t know what to do.


    Ye Fan realized that he was in great danger. His body was trembling, but there was no fear in his eyes. There was only one thought in his mind.


    Live, go out, only then will you be able to see the person you dream of day and night ¡­


    <span>No one knew which child was the first, but they couldn''t help but run in front of Ye Fan and threw a punch towards him.


    <span>Ye Fan bent down, held the child, and threw him against the wall!


    The child''s head mmed into the metal railing, causing him to bleed profusely and he fainted!


    Immediately after, another child ran over and grabbed Ye Fan by the neck from behind.


    Ye Fan''s breath was painful, but he used his elbow and fiercely hit the child behind him in the ribs!The child''s heart was severely injured, and he fell to the ground in pain!


    <span>"Hahahaha..." "This little bastard is quite vicious."


    "My strength is pretty strong. Is it because I ate the food from Sally Ye? "Haha ¡­"


    <span>The man in ck outside the cellughed excitedly as he watched the kids fight.


    The ck Emperor had a smile on his face as he quietly watched.


    One by one, the children rushed forward. Ye Fan did not know where they got their strength from, but even if they were out of breath, they were all knocked down by Ye Fan.<span>There were a few whose heads were severely injured, and it was unknown whether they were still alive or dead, and they were unable to get up immediately.


    The ck Emperor saw that the other children were a little afraid and said, "Children, one at a time. Why don''t you alle at him together and beat him down before killing him?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 927

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    0927


    When these kids heard this, they felt that he could do it. No matter what, first beat him to the ground. Otherwise, no one would be able to kill him.


    A few sturdy ck and white children rushed up together. They surrounded Ye Fan and started to punch and kick him.There were people around Ye Fan, and he could only keep turning around and randomly waving his fists, but in just a few seconds, he waspletely covered in wounds.


    <span>He was kicked to the ground and held his head. His body was continuously kicked by the other children. He was in so much pain that he grimaced.


    "Kill him! "Kill him!"


    The other children looked like they were going crazy and began to shout.<span>They didn''t know why they wanted Ye Fan dead, or whether it was because they had been imprisoned in this repressed world for too long, but every one of them already began to have a morbid desire to vent.


    <span>Ye Fan''s consciousness was a bit fuzzy, he felt that he could not hold on any longer, and his whole body was in so much pain that he wished he were dead.


    <span>"Ye Fan!" "Ye Fan, you can do it!"


    <span>Suddenly, a familiar female voice entered his ears.


    Amidst the chaos and shouting, Sally cried out for him to stand up!


    "Sally. "Sally..."


    The names of the two girls shed through Ye Fan''s mind. He couldn''t tell which one was which, as if the two girls ovepped.


    I can''t die yet, I can''t die yet ¡­


    Ye Fan didn''t know where he got the strength from, but he let out a crazy roar and suddenly grabbed the leg of a white kid, and started biting on it!<span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    The child let out a miserable scream and immediately retreated.


    Ye Fan also didn''t get up, directly pulling the children by his side. Every time he grabbed one, he would start to randomly bite with his mouth.It was as if he had turned into a man-eating beast. He did not even look at what was in front of him.


    Despite the children hitting him or even hitting his head, he used hisst bit of consciousness to continuously attack the children that surrounded him.<span>After a few rounds of fierce pouncing and biting, two of the children''s ears were bitten off by him. One of the children''s eyes was immediately broken, and the others'' flesh was bitten off, causing them to avoid the attack.


    No one dared to approach this crazy boy again. Even if his face was red, the corners of his eyes were purple and swollen, and his entire body was covered in blood, and he could only stand on one leg ¡­<span>He was like a young child of a wild beast, standing there and shouting in every direction with a voice that no one could understand!


    The children were all shocked. They began to suspect that whoever went up would be bitten to death by Ye Fan. This wasn''t a person at all, but a monster!<span>After a full three minutes, not a single child dared to go up and try to kill Ye Fan.


    No one was willing to make the first move, perhaps waiting for Ye Fan to exhaust himself was the best method.


    "Open the door!" The ck Emperor suddenlymanded.A ck-clothed man at the side was stunned and hurriedly opened the iron prison''s door.


    The ck Emperor walked inside and arrived in front of Ye Fan. Seeing this boy, who was riddled with scars and seemed to be unable to stand steadily, he smiled.<span>Ye Fan''s eyelids swelled up, his vision bing blurry, and he waspletely unable to see clearly who was in front of him.


    When he saw that someone was approaching, he pounced forward and prepared to wave his fist towards the ck Emperor.<span>"How dare you!"


    <span>The ck-clothed man behind him was about to kick Ye Fan away, but he was stopped by the ck Emperor.


    The ck Emperor held Ye Fan''s head down with one hand. Seeing Ye Fan waving his arms and even wanting to hit him, he couldn''t help butugh even more happily, "Truly a little lion cub with unlimited energy. Since no one can kill you, then ¡­." I''ll have to take you out. "


    With that, the ck Emperor grabbed Ye Fan''s arm, lifted him up, and walked out of the cell.


    A group of children were shouting, hoping for another chance, but the door was closed.Ye Fan was in a daze, with bruises all over his face, he was half-dead. He was lifted up into the air, kicked around, and yelled: "Let go of me ¡­ ¡­" Let go... "I ¡­"


    <span>The ck Emperor ignored him and continued tough while carrying the little fellow out of the dungeon ¡­


    Inside the dungeon, all the children had looks of envy and regret on their faces. However, they had already missed the opportunity, and could only lie on the railing and watch Ye Fan once again enter the world of light.


    <span>Only Sally in the iron cage had a smile on her face ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    "Time flies ¡­"<span>Beneath the night sky, the ck Emperor had a nostalgic expression as he sighed emotionally, "All these years, I have been asking myself, if I didn''t take you as a disciple on a whim ¡­


    "Will there be two years of bloodshed? Will there be the decline of the ruler of the old days? I won''t fall into the sea and almost be a cripple, buried in the sea ¡­"


    <span>"So, do you regret it?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    <span>The ck Emperor frowned and shook his head, "In this world, ''regret'' doesn''t exist. If it happens, it happens.


    I just turned my head around to look at the path of my life. After all, I can always get something out of it ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan swept his eyes over the dozens of Divine Concealed warriors and said, "So, this time, Concealed Divinities came to find me, is this also the conclusion that you came to after thinking?"


    <span>The ck Emperorughed and said: "That is what you misunderstand. I originally did not n to see you again, but my sister was kind enough to bring Song Xinghe here and cure my legs.


    I can look down on a lot of things, but my sister doesn''t think that way, and I can''t fail to live up to my sister''s good intentions.Other than that, I heard that you crippled your own cultivation and walked on your own cultivation path.


    I am truly interested to see what my former disciple will look like after jumping out of the sect ¡­ "<span>With one hand in her pocket and the other burning a cigarette, ckie took a drag from her cigarette and said, "No need to waste your breath with this brat. Since he doesn''t want to follow our orders, there''s nothing to talk about."


    <span>Brother, if we join hands and control him, and have that Asmuntis send assassins to China, we''ll still be able to finish the mission! "


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled in his heart. Why does God Yin want him to send people to China to kill generals? Even if he broke off all ties with China, what good would it do to the Concealed God?


    "Aunty ckie, you have so many experts in Concealed Divinities, it shouldn''t be difficult to kill a few Chinese generals right? Even if they aren''t specialized in this, it''s more than enough. Why do you need us to do it?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask.


    <span>"What did you call me!?" ckie''s eyes widened. He threw away the cigarette and scolded, "Try shouting again!?"


    Ye Fan scratched his head awkwardly, "In terms of seniority, you are my master''s sister, so I should call you grandma." How about Auntie? "


    Hei Ji''s face turned green, "Brat, don''t even think about knowing anything ¡­ ¡­" Brother, let''s take him down together! "<span>However, the ck Emperor said, "Sis, don''t attack yet. I want to see the results of my four years of cultivation."


    "Alright then ¡­ "Then be careful," said Heidi reluctantly.


    The ck Emperor''s figure shed. Before he could even take two steps, he had already moved twenty-odd meters to the center of the clearing and stood with his hands behind his back.<span>"Come on, now I should call you Ye Fan. Let me see what kind of practice it is for you to be willing to give up on the Heavenly Life Water!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 928

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0928<span>Ye Fan took a deep breath. He remembered that four years ago, he and the ck Emperor fought on a small deserted ind.


    But now, the change in his state of mind made the ck Emperor especially calm andposed.


    When a martial artist had no desire, it was better to be tough. Once they cleared away the demons in their heart, their strength would greatly increase.


    <span>Ye Fan could feel that after thest defeat of the ck Emperor, his cultivation had already increased a lot in the past four years. He was probably already past the level of Perfection of Condensation and was trying to figure out an even more profound realm.


    <span>After all, the ck Emperor''s innate talent was extremely high. With this kind of speed of improvement, it wasn''t hard to understand.


    <span>However, Ye Fan didn''t feel any pressure from this, and was instead excited.


    <span>Because, if he did not cripple his cultivation, he could still be at the same level as the ck Emperor.


    Right now, he had an opportunity to choose his own cultivation method andpete with the original one.


    There was nothing more exciting to a martial artist than his own battle!


    Therefore, Ye Fan''s mouth revealed a hint of a smile, and his eyes also brightened up.<span>"In the battle four years ago, we shouldered too many responsibilities. Tonight ¡­ "Let us put down everything and have a pure contest between martial artists!"


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking!" The ck Emperorughed.


    Ye Fan nodded his head and walked forward. He was only about ten meters away from the ck Emperor.


    <span>The wind blew, and dozens of Divine Concealed warriors surrounded the base. No one dared to step forward.


    <span>Feng Yueying and Misty Night hid behind them, watching from afar with nervous expressions on their faces.


    As for ckie, she lit up a cigarette and puffed out a cloud of smoke with a thoughtful look in her eyes.<span>After a few minutes, the two of them locked onto each other. When their breathing had adjusted to a more rxed frequency, the two of them charged at each other almost simultaneously!


    With every step Ye Fan took, the muddy ground under his feet directly shattered, as if each of his feet was like a heavy hammer smashing into the ground!


    The ck Emperor, on the other hand, moved like a gust of wind, as if he didn''t touch the ground at all.Ye Fan suddenly threw out a punch, which condensed an indomitable fist intent. Every muscle on his body moved in harmony, sending out a wave of heaven and earth power.


    This seemingly ordinary punch path actually brought out a powerful force that could crush through dry leaves!The ck Emperor discovered that this boxing style was very simple, but also very unusual. The angle and speed of his punches made it difficult for him topletely dodge them.


    <span>However, he was calm andposed, and his body surged with a colorful aura of protective qi that coiled around his body like a spiral!


    <span>"Great Deste Immemorial Heavenly Qi!"


    When Ye Fan saw this sudden rise in qi, he couldn''t help but frown. This qi was several times more condensed than before!<span>This was an absolute art created by an ancient masterbining the strength of several ancient martial arts sects. After the spiritual energy was strengthened, the Astral Qi that appeared would be able to attack and defend!


    <span>It was said that the expert was once a disciple of the Karakorum, and a part of his inspiration came from Karakorum''s Celestial Palm Art.


    <span>As for the ck Emperor, it was because he had obtained the Heavenly Life Water from the Shakyamuni, as well as arge number of precious martial arts. It could be said to epass all the sects in the world, and there were even many lost martial arts that could not be found even in China.


    <span>Although Shakyamuni was not a martial practitioner, it did not hinder him. He had ess to arge amount of martial arts resources. After all, the research and development of Sky God Magic had a long history.


    Tian Shengshui''s ancestor no longer knew who he was, but his main point was to "trace back to the origin".


    <span>On the path of martial arts, even if there were thousands of paths, if everything was converted to an origin point, true qi would be true qi and spirit qi would be spirit qi! It was just that their attributes and characteristics were different!


    The most powerful aspect of the Heavenly Life Water was its ability to transform all martial arts techniques into its own, thus allowing it to master all the martial arts in the world!<span>In a sense, this cultivation method was like a key to all martial arts, it could unlock any and all martial arts. Besides the n bloodline''s natural talent, there was almost nothing that could not be unlocked!


    What was even worse was that the Heavenly Life Water could trace back to the origin of the martial arts. It could truly disy the strongest aspect of the martial arts!<span>To put it bluntly, as long as one practiced the Heavenly Life Water, it was theoretically possible to execute all of his techniques and moves! Furthermore, as long as he spent less time, he would be stronger than those martial arts practitioners!


    In fact, because the cultivation technique was peaceful, it wasn''t easy for one''s cultivation to go berserk. Furthermore, it could strengthen one''s physical body and prolong one''s life.Other than the fact that it was rtively difficult to understand and had a high requirement for one''sprehension ability, this technique was almost perfect. It was a top ancient martial arts technique.


    <span>It''s because he knows how powerful this technique is that the ck Emperor is very curious, but Ye Fan is actually willing to give it up.


    At this moment, the ck Emperor''s hand was like a palm, brazenly and fearlessly striking towards Ye Fan''s fist!<span>The Great Chaotic Heavenly Energy was like a shield that was constantly moving, and through the extremely high speed flow of the Qi, it was able to dissolve Ye Fan''s Power of the Heavens and the Earth!


    <span>Even so, Ye Fan''s fusion of the Power of the Heavens and the Earth was still more powerful, and it seemed that he was about to break through the defensive qi barrier!


    <span>But this amount of time was enough for the ck Emperor to react. His body flew up into the sky, and as he leaned back, his legs moved like a trapped dragon soaring up into the sky! It drew out a golden hook!


    "Cloud Stepping Fist!"<span>This was also the absolute art of the Taiji Sect. When using the Taiji Sect''s cultivation technique, the effect was naturally the best.


    <span>The Astral Energy instantly transformed into Taiji Spiritual Qi. Borrowing the force of the impact and relying on the recoil provided by the ground, the two consecutive kicks were as fast as lightning!


    <span>Ye Fan''s arm and jaw were hit, and his body couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    At this moment, the ck Emperor had alreadyunched another attack. The spiritual energy on his body had turned into the righteous energy of a buddhist martial art. Both of his arms came out and suddenly formed hundreds of thousands of palm prints!


    Hundred Armed Diamond Palm!? He actually seeded!?


    <span>A majestic golden palm print burst forth with an aura that shot through the sky like a rainbow!


    Each palm strike was like the strike of a giant spirit god. The wind created by the palm strike was enough to cause people who were dozens of meters away to feel a piercing pain on their face!<span>"Bang, bang, bang!"


    <span>The concentrated explosions were caused by palm prints hitting the ground, turning the muddy ground into powder!


    <span>With Ye Fan''s sharp eyes, he was still able to forcefully use his arm to block these attacks. However, the power of his palm attack was really too fierce, and it even started to hurt his arm!


    If it was an ordinary Spirit Condensation warrior, his arm would have been smashed into pieces if he had been able to take it head on!This palm technique was created by a genius of the Shaolin Faction,bining the Thousand Illusionary Hands of the Hundred Flowers Valley with the fierce Shaolin Great Strength Vajra Palm, and then using the Shaolin Body Metamorphose Scripture''s cirction technique, its power was almost as if it could instantly create a hundred Vajra Palms!


    Meanwhile, Shaolin didn''t have any record of this palm technique, because that monk was said to be a flower monk, a disgrace to the sect.<span>Regardless of the creator, this palm technique seemed to be the most top-notch one of the fierce-type palm techniques!


    <span>If a martial artist didn''t have an extremely high cultivation and strong physical body, they wouldn''t be able to disy such a terrifying palm technique!


    The simplest example was the ck Emperor of four years ago. He had just learned this palm technique and the power it disyed was almost at less than thirty percent of his current strength! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 929

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0929


    <span>Facing such a powerful attack, Ye Fan understood one thing - although he had mastered the fist intent, palm intent and other concepts of ancient martial arts, this conception was not necessarily more powerful than martial arts and spiritual energy.


    This was because his own concept was to mobilize the powers of the world and engage in battle.


    However, the Power of the Heavens and the Earth was also a type of energy. Even though it was more profound than zhenqi or spiritual energy, it didn''t mean that it was certain to win.<span>This was because his own world energy was only on the surface, and the ck Emperor''s martial skills and spirit energy were all at the peak of perfection!


    <span>A thousand-li horse would have to be at the same age as an ordinary Marseilles horse to be able to run with certainty. A young thousand-li horse would not be able to run as fast as a mature ordinary horse!


    <span>Thinking about this, Ye Fan gave up on the idea of fighting with fists and kicks. His main focus was the way of the sword!


    <span>The moment he made his decision, Ye Fan''s gaze suddenly became iparably sharp, and his whole body released a sharp aura!


    <span>Facing the overwhelming pressure of the Hundred Armed Diamond Palm, Ye Fan''s hands intertwined, blocking two palms, and at the same time, a sword intent condensed into a sword aura, which suddenly vibrated!


    <span>Ye Fan had also just seen the Great Confusion Heavenly Qi and only thought of this move. Sword intent could attack, but sword intent could also defend!


    <span>At this moment, both of his hands were like twin swords. His sword intent had turned into astral energy, andpared to the Primordius Heavenly Astral Energy, he was only strong and not weak!


    The ck Emperor felt a sharp force shoot towards him, so he could only retreat!


    "Sword intent!?"The ck Emperor''s eyes lit up as he suddenly realized something. "How strange, you don''t have any inner force cultivation, to be able to release such a tyrannical sword intent ¡­ This was indeed another way! This cultivation is very interesting! "


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "If I''m not interested, then what am I supposed to practice with?"


    "Haha!" Well said! Again! "


    The ck Emperorughed heartily. On his delicate and handsome face, an imposing aura could be seen, causing others to not dare to look down on him just because of his appearance.


    Ye Fan''s expression was cold, with one hand forming a sword finger, a wave of sword intent formed his fingertip, directly piercing a hole in the ground!In the next second, the ck Emperor leaped, and his figure suddenly appeared in front of Ye Fan, and he threw a palm towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan raised his hand and suddenly stabbed out!


    <span>"Break!"


    The sword intent pierced through the ck Emperor''s figure. Only then did he realize that it was an illusion!


    <span>The ck Emperor''s figure appeared behind Ye Fan and he turned around, shooting out a finger. The sharp white light was filled with a strong prating power!


    Ye Fan''s reaction was very fast, and after realizing that he was stabbing at a virtual shadow, his body took advantage of the momentum and dodged to the side!<span>At the same time as he dodged, the white colored spiritual energy shot out from his finger and left a deep hole in the ground!


    <span>Water Mirror Movement Technique! Fragmented Jade Finger!


    <span>These were two lost absolute arts from the martial arts world, but when the ck Emperor unleashed them, they were not surprising at all!


    "It seems that you are much more sensitive than before!"


    The figure of the ck Emperor floated in the air, appearing and disappearing around Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan stood at the same ce, calmly feeling the movements of the ck Emperor, "You will also learn more than before ¡­"


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the ck Emperor suddenly shed again and flicked his finger towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan had changed directions ahead of time, and after opening up a distance, he found the real location of the ck Emperor. Facing the direction of the ck Emperor''s imminent appearance, he sent out a sword intent!The ck Emperor discovered that Ye Fan had moved ahead of time, but he also predicted that Ye Fan would be waiting for him there.


    Therefore, he changed his body at thest moment as he used the Spatial Compression Technique. The distance he could move increased once again!


    <span>Ye Fan''s sword intent failed, but it instead made him excited. This was because this kind of battle was not only about cultivation and strength, but also a battle of wits and courage!


    For a time, the two people on the empty ground were like two flickering shadows. Sword intent and spirit energy constantly crossed each other, and asionally there would be an intense explosion!


    <span>All of the people hidden in the dark were watching with rapt attention. This kind of battle was not something that ordinary warriors could see.


    On that foggy night, he could only see the movement of a person''s shadow. However, he couldn''t see what was happening clearly, so he couldn''t help but feel nervous.Suddenly, after a hundred moves of exchange, the ck Emperor''s figure swiftly retreated!


    <span>Ye Fan saw the opportunity and turned around to use the Ancient Sword Technique''s Sword Suppression Style. With a heavy pressure from one arm, his sword intent fell like a mountain crushing down!


    <span>However, the ck Emperor pulled the bow with a horse stance and a ball of white spirit energy appeared in his hand. The spirit energy was like a whirlpool as it suddenly spread and absorbed the power of the heaven and earth condensed by the sword intent!


    Ye Fan was startled, he vaguely remembered what kind of move this was, but he didn''t expect the ck Emperor to actually dare to use it!?


    "Raise Flowers Into Trees!?"<span>Without waiting for Ye Fan to think about it, the ck Emperor had already imitated him, just like Ye Fan just now.


    The jade-white spiritual energy, mixed with the power of the sword intent, fell from the sky like a torrent!


    Ye Fan quickly performed his sword move, and a vigorous sword intent soared into the sky, colliding with this torrent!"Boom boom boom!"


    The two energies tore apart each other. The shockwaves that surged outwards raised a cloud of dust!<span>Ye Fan was barely able to offset this energy, but his body was still in a sorry state, and his clothes were also damaged.


    <span>"Great kung fu... "To actually dare to absorb my sword intent and release it!" Ye Fan couldn''t help but exim in admiration.


    "After spending so many moves with you, I can roughly feel the power of this sword intent. It''s not like I''m afraid to take it," the ck Emperor said.


    <span>Ye Fan revealed a smile, "Next up, it''s my turn to attack."


    The ck Emperor narrowed his eyes, "Could it be that the sword intent from before is not an attack?"


    "Yes, but that was only my sword intent ¡­" My body has not fully warmed up yet.


    Without waiting for the ck Emperor to think about the meaning behind those words, Ye Fan, who was right in front of him, suddenly rushed towards him!<span>So fast!?


    <span>The ck Emperor''s eyes narrowed, he realized that just now, Ye Fan had not used his full speed!?


    <span>After over a hundred moves, even with such a huge consumption of fighting style, Ye Fan''s physical strength was still not affected in the slightest?


    Ye Fan no longer restrained his body''s functions. His legs and hands were so fast that even he himself didn''t know how fast they were. His entire body was like a violent gust of wind, without any resistance.<span>His hands moved like lightning, swinging out waves of sword intent towards the ck Emperor. Stabbing, piercing, lifting, chopping!


    <span>His hands were fast, and his sword intent was even faster. Like a dense rain, the sword intent attacked the ck Emperor from all directions!


    The ck Emperor activated the Great Deste Heavenly Qi to defend his body and at the same time, he also used the Raise Flowers Into Trees mental cultivation method. After he absorbed another wave of sword intent, he wanted to counterattack towards Ye Fan!<span>However, Ye Fan''s speed was really too fast, and with his coordination, Ye Fan was like a bullet, instantly able to perform high-speed maneuvers.


    Just as he was about to be hit, his toes lightly touched the ground and his body shot up into the sky!


    <span>The ck Emperor''s move missed, what awaited him was Ye Fan descending from the sky, waving both of his hands crazily, an even denser storm of sword intent! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 930

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>0930


    <span>Although he could not see the real sword, the formless sword intent was even more frightening!


    The ck Emperor continuously used Form Discement Transposition to avoid the sword intent descending from the sky. However, the sword intent was simply too fast and he was unable to predict it at all. He could only rely on changing his position to avoid it.


    Ye Fan wanted this effect. He could look down from the sky and use sword intent more precisely!


    "ng ng ng!"When the sword intentnded on the ground, one could see numerous small holes that were around a meter deep. One could imagine the prating force behind them!


    The ck Emperor dodged left and right, but in the end, he was struck twice. Blood flowed from one of his arms, and he could no longer lift it!


    Looking at his bleeding arm, the ck Emperor couldn''t hide the shock in his eyes, "Your physique has always been extraordinary since you were young, I didn''t think that you would be able to bring your advantage to such an extent!"


    The ck Emperor does know that Ye Fan was stronger than the other children since young, and was also rtively resistant to beatings.However, Ye Fan had trained his body to such an extent, and he had definitely put in a lot of effort, which really made the ck Emperor exim in admiration.


    Ye Fan knew that the winner was already decided, and lightly smiled, "Do you still want to continue fighting?"


    <span>Without waiting for the ck Emperor to say anything, the cksmith''s Intent Domain cursed.


    <span>"Is this kid a monster!?" How could he be so fast!? "


    <span>When the originally carefree ckie saw this scene, he immediately cut off the cigarette in his hand!


    <span>"Brother!" I''ll help you! "


    A surging ck-grey magic energy surged behind ckie. For a moment, the entire space seemed to be shrouded in ayer of ck fog!<span>ck magic?


    Although Ye Fan wasn''t sure what spell this woman was using, it was definitely one of the ck magic.


    "Soul w!"ckie extended her hand towards Ye Fan, and a ck devil w that seemed to be able to pull out a person''s heart, crossed a distance of tens of meters and continued to expand!


    <span>Ye Fan made a high-speed movement, wanting to dodge, but at the same time he discovered that the Demon w actually swept towards him, following his figure!


    "You won''t be able to escape! The aura of the soul would never lie! " Hei Jiughed sinisterly.Hearing this, Ye Fan immediately understood, this woman actually practices soul ck magic?


    It was said that this kind of magic required one to sacrifice their soul to a demon. It was a forbidden type of magic, and after death, the soul would no longer be reincarnated, bing food for the demon in her body.


    Unless a mage''s spiritual force was strong enough to defeat the demon in his body, he would not be able to escape his final fate.


    Of course, there was naturally a price to pay in return.<span>ck Soul Magic could be used to kill a person''s soul or to track soul fluctuations, to achieve the ability to invisibly injure them and prevent them from evading!


    No matter how strong a person''s soul was on the outside, they would always be weak. The great thing about this kind of magic was that it could attack someone in a short time.


    If he wanted to defend, he would have to use energy like spiritual energy and magic power to do so.


    Ye Fan didn''t have any internal energy, but he had the power of the heaven and earth, so he wasn''tpletely helpless.


    He quickly mobilized a surge of the Power of the Heavens and the Earth to protect his body and turned around to face the Demon w, which was a beam of sword intent!


    The Demon w was pierced by the sword intent, but it did not dissipate because that was the materialization of the will, so as long as ckie did not stop, the Demon w''s attacks will not stop!<span>Ye Fan realized he was being too arrogant, but at the same time, he was also hit by a w!


    Ye Fan felt a chill pass through his body, and his whole body shivered, but he didn''t feel any harm.


    <span>When ckie saw this, he frowned. "You don''t have any internal energy, but you can block my soul ws?"


    "I''m also very surprised." Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh at himself. He also tried it, but it seemed that the Power of the Heavens and the Earth was indeed effective.


    However, ckie did not pay much attention to it. He immediately began chanting ¡­


    "The devil spirits that are lurking in the darkness ¡­ The weeping ghost under the dark moon ¡­ Responding to the call of my heart ¡­ "ckie spread open her hand. Suddenly, a pitch-ck door frame appeared in front of her as arge number of horrifying monsters that bared their fangs and brandished their ws appeared from the Summoning Gate!


    These soul monsters obeyed Ye Fan''s call and began to circle around him.


    Some looked like some kind of wild beast, while there were even some that resembled a burning skeleton that emitted all sorts of noises!<span>Ye Fan could clearly feel that waves of ear-piercing sounds were transmitted into his mind, causing him to constantly feel pain in his head.


    <span>This definitely wasn''t a real headache, but rather a soul being stimted. Even with the power of heaven and earth, he was still unable topletely defend himself in the end.


    Ye Fan hurriedly sent out two sword intents, but even if he could pierce through those soul monsters, he couldn''t disperse them!


    "Hmph, it''s useless. Even if you have sword intent, you won''t be able to defeat these illusionary soul monsters. They can continue to recover under my control!" Hei Jiughed.Ye Fan was also aware of this point, but the intense pain was bing more and more intense, causing his consciousness to gradually be blurry ¡­


    <span>Seeing the painful look on the man''s face, Feng Yueying''s face turned deathly pale. Fog Night also wanted to make a move as well, and was prepared to go up and fight to the death with ckie.


    "Brother!" "He''s already been affected by my soul magic. Now, I''ll go up and teach him a lesson!" Seeing that Ye Fan was unable to resist while holding his head, the ck girl suddenly revealed acent look.The ck Emperor sighed, "Big sister, there''s no need for that. He had the chance to kill me earlier, and he had no intention of killing me. With his abilities, if he wanted to run, he would have done so long ago."


    <span>"I don''t want to hear this nonsense! If I knock him down, then I''ll be able to report my loss! " Hei Ji said unhappily.


    The ck Emperor still shook his head. "It''s time to repay this injustice. Elder sister, let go of the obsession in your heart."


    <span>"Humph!" Useless! Then this olddy will catch him herself! "


    <span>ckie chanted another incantation. Soul energy that was even denser than before gathered in front of her, and a huge ferocious beast head appeared!


    "Soul Devourer!"With a wave of her hand, the Soul Devouring Beast charged towards Ye Fan, howling as if its mouth could swallow Ye Fan whole!


    But at this moment, Ye Fan clenched his teeth, forcefully concentrating his powers, and took out a purplish-blue sword from his God of Swords'' ring, emitting a mysterious glow!


    <span>"Ah!"


    <span>Ye Fan roared, his sword swung out with a round sword edge, and wherever it went, the sword intent would directly mince all the Netherworld Ghost!


    Almost at the same time, Ye Fan sent out another sword attack, meeting the Soul Devouring Beast''s attack head on.<span>Wherever the purplish-blue sword went, the ghosts would scatter and wail!


    When Hei Ji saw this scene, she could not react in time. She did not understand, the evil spirits that she had summoned were all under her will, how could they have been hurt by a real sword?!


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t hesitate any longer. He didn''t want to give Hei Ji the opportunity to summon another ghost. A sword intent like torrential mes was suddenly waved out, aiming straight at Hei Ji!


    The reaction and speed of the Mage ckie was naturally iparable to that of the ck Emperor!


    The ck Emperor realized that the situation wasn''t good. He hugged his sister and moved her to the side, dodging the fatal blow!


    When he turned around and saw the sharp de in Ye Fan''s hand, the ck Emperor was stunned for a moment ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 931

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!


    0931"That''s Soul Extinguisher!?" You actually possess this sword!? "


    <span>As Ye Fan''s master, the ck Emperor was naturally very knowledgeable.


    <span>"To rob the night, and not to meet the devils and devils!"


    Soul Extinguisher was one of the King of Yue''s eight swords. It specialized in repelling evil spirits and happened to be the nemesis of evil spirits and demons!Ye Fan was also in a desperate situation, thinking about what could break these evil things. Only then did he remember that the God of Swords'' ring might have a sword like this.


    <span>Fortunately, his gamble was correct. The ring really did contain Soul Extinguisher!


    The key point was that the God of Swords'' ring was quite cooperative, so it was willing to hand the sword over to him!


    <span>Once these ck magic summoning objects that could cause soul attacks could be destroyed, Ye Fan would naturally no longer be afraid of the ckdy''s magic!


    Ye Fan took advantage of the fact that ckie didn''t have the time to chant and cast spells, and while he was still in the middle of casting spells, his body moved like a dragon.When he reappeared, Ye Fan was already holding his sword with one hand, while holding it in front of Heiji.


    As long as he moved a little more than ten centimeters forward, he would be able to pierce through ckie''s forehead!


    <span>ckie''s whole body quivered. She waspletely unable to see Ye Fan''s movements clearly. If Ye Fan had wholeheartedly wanted to kill her, the sword would have already stabbed into her head!


    <span>At his side, although the ck Emperor noticed Ye Fan''s arrival, he did not push his sister away.


    He sighed and said, "Elder sister, he has a divine weapon like the Soul Extinguisher. Even if you and I work together, we still won''t be able to defeat him.""Lucifer, if you want to kill me, then kill me. How can I be someone who is afraid of death?"


    Ye Fan looked at her for a while, but put down Soul Extinguisher. He turned around and walked back to Feng Yueying and Fog Night.


    "Lucifer!" ckie was stunned. What do you mean!? I don''t need your pity! "<span>Ye Fan turned his head and lightly said, "I don''t pity you, I just don''t need to kill you."


    You and I do not have a blood feud. The only reason you came to find me was to avenge your own little brother.<span>However, four years ago, our battle was not because of hatred, but because of different beliefs. We had to put an end to it.


    The decisive battle on the ind was not only for ourselves, but also for our fallenrades.


    <span>No matter who lives or dies, it''s time to turn the page. If you have even let go of my master, then why are you so obsessed with the past? "


    When ckie heard this, he couldn''t help but turn to look at the ck Emperor.Just now, what the ck Emperor said was simr.


    Involuntarily, ckie''s eyes revealed aplicated look as he sunk into a period of silence.<span>Ye Fan swept a nce at the people from the Hidden God Pce and said, "I don''t know why you want me to send people to kill the generals of China, but I can tell you clearly that I don''t like being threatened.


    "Now, you all have two choices. One, leave, and two, try out the sword in my hand ¡­"<span>The group of hidden warriors had all seen Ye Fan''s strength, so naturally, no one dared to rashly go up and fight.


    They even felt that even if they attacked together, they might not be able to gain the upper hand.When one''s strength reached the level of Ye Fan, as long as one was not a warrior of the ck Emperor''s level, it would be very hard for a normal warrior to block a sword attack from Ye Fan.


    <span>As a result, the people from Concealed Divinities all looked towards the chief of the group, Hei Ji.


    <span>If the chief decided to forcefully attack again, they could only think of a way to catch the two girls, Fog Night and Feng Yueying, and use a scheme to deal with Ye Fan.


    <span>Hei Ji lit up a cigarette, took a deep breath, and exhaled a white smoke from his nose. He looked at Ye Fan with some dissatisfaction in his eyes, and said: "Consider yourself lucky, brat ¡­ ¡­. Brothers, retreat! "


    The group of Hidden God Realm martial artists were relieved. After all, if they fought with such a monster, most of them would be crippled even if they didn''t die. Fortunately, ckie''s head wasn''t too tough.


    Very soon, the people of Concealed Divinities scattered in all directions in the darkness, leaving the ck Emperor and ckie alone on the field.


    Ye Fan wasn''t surprised, unless ck Ji''s brain was burnt out, she would definitely choose to stop."Bro, let''s go." ckie said with a pout.


    <span>The ck Emperor smiled, "You can go first, I want to talk with Ye Fan."


    "Then it''s up to you." ckie felt helpless as well. He turned around and left by himself.


    The ck Emperor turned around, leisurely walked to Ye Fan and asked, "Sally Ye, is she okay?"<span>Ye Fan truthfully said, "She still doesn''t like tough, but she is my butler. At the very least, she has a lot of things to do, which is much more substantial than before."


    The ck Emperor nodded, "Although I have never regretted what I have done, but if possible, I still want to apologize to her in person ¡­"


    "It''s better if we don''t see her. If Sally Ye sees you again, I''m afraid she won''t even be able to sleep well." Ye Fan said with a wry smile.


    The ck Emperor sighed, "That is indeed the case ¡­"


    The two of them were silent for a while, then the ck Emperorughed again: "Although your current ability wasn''t taught to you by me, I am still very happy to see your growth.


    Ye Fan... The two of us will be fighting for a long time, and you might meet with quite a few troubles in the future. You have to remember that in the future, you have to think about everything even more... "As the ck Emperor spoke, he pointed to the skies ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, the ck Emperor''s words seemed to imply this matter. The profound meaning behind it was not only on the surface, but also on the higher level. What kind of power or person was influencing everything?


    The ck Emperor did not exin in detail. It was probably because he did not want to be involved in any trouble, or perhaps he was not particrly clear about it either.


    "I understand." Ye Fan nodded.<span>The ck Emperor sighed, "Alright, I have gained some insights from today''s battle. It seems that I have once again gained a clear understanding of the direction of cultivation.


    [From now on, I am going to be a crane in the clouds... "We''ll meet again if fate wills it, little lion ¡­"After saying this, the ck Emperorughed heartily. He turned around and walked away, quickly disappearing into the night.


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned on the spot, hearing the "little lion cub" sound, it was just like yesterday ¡­


    After a long time, Ye Fan smiled and muttered, "Take care..." Master... "


    Feng Yueying, who was at the side, pursed her lips into a smile and said, "Hubby, I think the ck Emperor is a good person. Why did you guys go so far as a life and death duel in the past?"


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "That''s a long story. One day, let me tell you about it."


    Right at this time, Ye Fan''s phone rang. Walking out of the base, he received a signal.<span>When Ye Fan picked up, Su Qingxue''s voice came from the other side.


    <span>"Hubby, we found Song Xinghe''s whereabouts!"


    <span>"Oh? "Where is it?" Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a cold light.


    <span>"In the office building of the Ministry of Defence in Fusang! Asmuntis has already brought the people of Baffodil Daylily to surround that area, and is waiting for you to pass! " Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan smiled, "I understand, I will go now."Fog Night heard the voice on the phone and was surprised. "My master is here?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "The Sky Eye was restricted by God''s Concealment, so I had the slovenly ghost bring people here to cooperate with Sky Eye''s covert investigation. It seems that the alliance of two families is still effective."


    <span>Let''s go and see what our ''old friend'', Song Xinghe, is nning to do. " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 932

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0932<span>Ye Fan found a car outside of the base and drove it directly to the vicinity of the Defense Department building.


    After getting off the car, Asmuntis was like a ghost as he walked in front of Ye Fan and the others. He was still wearing a dirty coat and his hair looked like it hadn''t been washed in three years.


    "Boss, the people from Concealed Divinities have left." Asmuntis said.


    <span>"I know, I just saw it with my own eyes ¡­" "But you slovenly bastard, can''t you just seriously walk over and scare who?" Ye Fan could not help butugh.


    "Try your best next time...""Teacher..." Fog Night saw his master and called out to him, but was also a little afraid. After all, he had just made a mistake.


    <span>Asmondius nced at his disciple, then said calmly, "As for you, I heard from my sister-inw that you will have to rely on yourself to exact revenge, not on others."


    <span>Mist Night''s eyes reddened, "I know ¡­ ¡­ "I will definitely work even harder in the future."


    Ye Fan patted Asmontis shoulder, "Alright, alright. She''s very sensible, what do you think she should do?" On the other hand, you slovenly fellow, have you been training very hard recently?


    <span>Ye Fan discovered that after the departure of Purgatory Ind, Asmuntis had advanced by leaps and bounds, actually breaking through to the Small Sess Realm of Focus?


    <span>"Even in a hopeless situation, one would still benefit from fighting Legend rank experts even after experiencing such a huge disparity." A hint of a smile appeared on Asmontes face, "Of course,pared to you, boss, this level of strength isn''t worth mentioning."


    "Stop ttering me. What''s the situation at the Defense Department?" Ye Fan asked.Asmuntis said, "The Fusang Defense Department is very nervous right now. They have set up arge number of people inside and outside the building, probably because they are afraid that we wille knocking.


    Boss, from what I see, this time, the Defense Department should not only be cooperating with Concealed Divinities, but they should also have a private deal with Song Xinghe. Otherwise, even Concealed Divinities would have retreated, so why would Song Xinghe still be here? "<span>"That''s for sure. Otherwise, do you think they would be willing to ce Song Xinghe in the building? "Come, let''s go in and see what Song Xinghe is up to."


    <span>Ye Fan lit a cigarette and walked towards the main entrance of the office building of the Fusang Defense Department.


    <span>Asmuntis followed, gesturing in two different directions in the darkness.


    Very soon, all the streetmps in the area were extinguished, and the electrical system was cut off. The whole area around the building was especially dark.


    <span>This way, there would be problems at a nce nearby, and no random person would dare to easily approach.


    <span>Twenty to thirty ck figures appeared from the darkness. They approached the building from different angles ¡­


    The building had a backup power supply, but the lights were still on.


    Because it waste at night and it was time to get off work, there should have been no one in the building.


    However, it was obvious that the Defense Department was afraid of being a bandit. From inside to outside, arge number of heavily armed soldiers and some martial artists with cultivations were on full alert.<span>When they discovered that the roads outside werepletely dark, the Defense Department''s building immediately sounded out an rm!


    <span>"Team, pay attention!" Intruder detected at the main entrance! Hurry towards the main gate! "Everyone, pay attention ¡­."


    Themand post inside the building was monitored. Seeing Ye Fan and his team entering the building, themander immediately gave the order.


    <span>Suddenly, like a tide, groups of people were gathering towards the main entrance. In front of the building, there was a row of ck guns, waiting for Ye Fan and the others!


    It was fine for ordinary guns, but these soldiers all had sniper rifles in their hands.In the front row, there was a row of lying down, carrying a dozen or so RT-20 sniper rifles. These guns could destroy armoured vehicles that were over a kilometer away, if they didn''t have to deal with the ancient warriors, why would they need such a killing machine?


    <span>He had used such a powerful spear to pierce through a martial artist''s protective true qi.


    <span>"Stop!" If you don''t stop now, we''ll open fire! " a Fusang officer shouted.


    "You''re well-prepared." Ye Fan smiled and winked at Asmontes.<span>Asmuntis nodded and snapped his fingers ¡­


    <span>Immediately, from the shadows of the building behind them, a sound of someone pulling out the fuses could be heard.


    In less than two seconds, dozens of grenades were thrown from behind!<span>A group of soldiers carrying sniper rifles were aiming at them wholeheartedly. However, they did not expect that there was already someone hiding behind them!


    <span>"Boom boom boom boom ¡­"


    With a violent explosion, the pair of men outside the door were blown to smithereens.


    Feng Yueying, who saw this scene from behind, was stupefied. She was worried about how to defend against so manyrge killing machines just now, but who would have thought that all the grenades thrown out would be gone?!<span>"With this level ofbat ability, just based on this wartimemander''s ability, giving them guns would be a waste." Asmontes disdainfully snorted.


    Ye Fanughed and said, "Don''t put it that way, Fu Sang''s current army has, after all, never really entered the battlefield before. How can theypare to us, these old foxes who have been fighting on the battlefield for so many years?"Let''s go, let the brothers scout the area and find Song Xinghe''s position, I want to finish the battle quickly and return to the hotel to soak in a hot spring ¡­ "


    <span>With the Assassin Baver charging ahead, Ye Fan did not even need to act himself as he smoothly arrived at the highest floor of the building.


    When he walked out of the elevator, he was already standing in front of the Defense Department''s Secretary of State, Zhang Hasegawa''s office.


    <span>The few guards at the door had already been killed by the assassin Balfour had killed.


    Ye Fan pushed open the office door unimpeded. Behind a desk inside, there was a gray-haired man wearing sses sitting there. It was indeed Changgu Chuan.


    In addition, there were a few officials and officers sitting on the sofas, all looking uneasy.However, a handsome man with a strange appearance stood by the French window with a ss of whiskey in his hand, looking at him with an evil smile.


    <span>"You really came here, Lucifer." There was a trace of helplessness in his words.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at him, then looked at the man by the window and said: "It''s you, right, Song Xinghe?"


    Song Xinghe drank the wine in his cup inrge gulps and smiled, "If I say I am not, would you believe me?"


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "If you change your appearance, it would look pretty good. It seems like you have no problems with your aesthetic standards, just a little mental illness."


    <span>He stood up and said, "Lucifer, as the Minister of Defence of the Fusang Nation, I hope that you do not harm our national security advisor, Mr. Song Xinghe. Otherwise, I will see this as your deration of war against us!"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "National Security Advisor?" Song Xinghe? Although you Fusans have some areas, your tastes are a bit heavy ¡­ But how do you choose a national security adviser?


    "Geniuses and psychopaths. In a moment of thought, we believe that Mr. Song is a genius of our time. His biochemical research techniques can benefit countless people and contribute greatly to our national defense.


    Just now, you already killed arge number of our Fusang Army soldiers. Even if we were at fault this time, we still have to pay the price with our conception.


    So, if you still want to forcibly kill Mr. Song today, we will ask China to negotiate strictly with you, and we will alsounch a military attack on the headquarters of your Purgatory Ind! " Zhang Guanchuan said with a serious expression. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 933

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>0933


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    <span>"Haha ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Ye Fan patted the shoulder of Asmontis, "Sloppy, did you hear? He said he wanted to attack our Purgatory Ind."


    <span>Asmondius said expressionlessly, "Boss, why don''t we kill him? Talking to him is a waste of time."


    <span>The high-ranking officials of Fusang City immediately became nervous. They never thought that Ye Fan and his partner would not be afraid at all.


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand and said, "Why should we kill him?" Didn''t he still have a superior to the Prime Minister ¡­ If you kill the Prime Minister and get a new Prime Minister to form a cab, wouldn''t that solve the problem? "


    When Asmuntis heard this, he nodded. "That makes sense. I''ll send some people to the Prime Minister''s Estate right away ¡­"<span>The faces of Valley River and others turned pale, they never thought that Ye Fan would even dare to kill Prime Minister!?


    "You ¡­ You dare!? This is a deration of war against our Fusang Country! " Chang Gu Chuan asked loudly.<span>Ye Fan smiled in ridicule, and coldly said, "Come on, you guys can''t represent this country." You''re just a bunch of politicians. There are people who can take over your seats.


    If I remember correctly, your faction now only has less than half of the national support.<span>If I were to say that I would kill your entire Cab, I wonder how many people would support me from the shadows. "


    The upper echelons of the valley turned stiff, unable to refute his words.


    Ye Fan continued, "What''s more, do you think I''m scared? How dare you jump over the magnesium army to attack my Purgatory Ind?Even the president of the Ming Kingdom has to consider whether he can keep his head before he dares to attack us. Are you sure you can get us out of the Fusang Sea? "


    <span>Valley Creek choked, and was so anxious that he puffed his beard and red, "Lucifer! You. You are openly challenging human civilization! Thew of mankind! Aren''t you afraid of being sanctioned by the Sytry Society!? "


    "Who do you think killed the previous president of the Sai Te Association?" Ye Fan asked back.<span>That''s right, the previous president, the White Queen had already been killed, so how could he be afraid!?


    <span>Ye Fan said, "If you don''t want to die, then honestly answer my question, otherwise ¡­"


    Before Ye Fan could finish his words, Asmuntis had already dashed to the side of the sofa and shed three of the upper echelons'' necks with his knife!<span>"Zi zi zi!"


    <span>Blood gushed out like a fountain as the three heads fell to the ground!


    <span>"Ah!"


    <span>The remaining high ranking officials of the Fusang Alliance were so frightened that they began to howl like ghosts and even kneel on the ground, kowtowing as they begged for mercy.


    He copsed on a chair, cold sweat dripping down his back.<span>"This is how we y in the underground world. Talking is useless, understand?"


    Long Valley River swallowed his saliva, and nodded with a pale face, "Ming... I see, you. "Excuse me ¡­"


    Ye Fan pointed at Song Xinghe, "This guy, is he a substitute?"<span>Since Song Xinghe was going to work with Fu Sang, then he should know quite a bit about the truth.


    Ye Fan wanted to confirm that this time, he had captured the real Song Xinghe.


    "Ye Fan, is there any use asking him?" Do you really think that a fool like him can tell the truth? " Song Xinghe sneered.


    <span>He nodded vigorously, "It''s true! Master Lucifer! The money he gets is strictly restricted to prevent him from creating extra biots. His double is already dead, this is Song Xinghe''s real body! "


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "How would I know, aren''t you lying to me?"


    "He... We have all the records in hisboratory. Zhang Guanchuan said.<span>"Oh?" Ye Fan smiled and asked, "Where is hisboratory?"


    "It''s on the third floor of our building! There''s a secretboratory there! I can take you there! "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "No need, I will go by myself. You still have other ces to go."


    "Other ces? "Where?" He was puzzled.


    "What the hell ¡­"As soon as his voice fell, his head was chopped off. Even after the head fell to the ground, his expression was still frozen.


    Asmuntis'' dagger was as fast as lightning. It was unknown when it had arrived behind him and killed him with a single sh!


    <span>The corner of Song Xinghe''s eyes twitched. Seeing this scene, he knew that the tide was up.


    <span>"Ye Fan, you are really ruthless. If Yun''er saw what happened here, she would probably change her impression of you."


    "You''re wrong. Even if Yun''er saw it, she would have understood that I am only doing what I should do ¡­ You always overestimate yourself and look down on others, but unfortunately you still don''t understand this point. "Ye Fan sighed and said, "Do you want me to help you, or do you want me to help you?"


    Song Xinghe''s eyes shed with hatred and unwillingness, "I am a ghost ¡­ ¡­ I won''t let you off either! "


    <span>With that said, Song Xinghe directly smashed through the window and fell from the sky that was tens of meters high!


    Ye Fan was not surprised, Song Xinghe had made this choice.


    <span>He walked to the window and jumped down as well. Hended on the ground and stood firmly.


    On the ground, Song Xinghe''s face waspletely unrecognizable, and his entire head had shattered.


    <span>Asmuntis and Fog Night followed, using their lightness skills.


    "Sloppy ghost, bring some gasoline or alcohol and burn his body." Sloppy ghost, bring some gas or alcohol and burn his corpse.


    Just as both master and disciple were about to carry out the order, they suddenly saw a ck shadow walk in from the front door.


    "ckie?!" Fog night immediately became alert.


    Ye Fan saw Hei Ji and was quite puzzled, "Hei Ji ¡­ ¡­" Elder sister, you wouldn''t be looking for me to take revenge, right? "<span>"I''m just here on behalf of someone else to tell you something."


    "Under whose orders? "What is it?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"You don''t need to worry about the person I entrust to you. I only want to tell you that this Song Xinghe is fake and that he doesn''t have a soul."


    "The real Song Xinghe has already escaped to the military base of the magnesium army in Fusang. He has already made the connection with the Ministry of Defence of the magnesium countries and is preparing to go to the magnesium countries," said Hei Ji.


    Ye Fan was shocked, "What!?" "Then why doesn''t the guy from the Fusang Defense Department know?"


    "Isn''t it easy for the people of Mai to hide it from the Fusang people? I reckon that the General Robert of magnesium has also taken a fancy to Song Xinghe''s bionic technology "Hei Ji sneered," After all, this is the best technology for manufacturing super spies and humanoid weapons...


    "Poor Fusang people, after all, they are just dogs raised in thend of magnesium. They never knew they were being used until they died." "¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan was very clear that once Song Xinghe was able to go to the magnesium state and grasp the resources of the magnesium army, he would be like a fish in water. At that time, it would be as difficult as ascending to heaven!


    Ye Fan immediately said, "Thank you, Big Sis ck, I will rush over right now!""ck... Big Sis Hei!? " ckie''s face contorted in anger. "Forget it! I won''t argue with you!


    If you want to go, then hurry up. Based on my previous location of his soul, you have around ten minutes or so. Otherwise, he''ll be able to fly away. "

 Chapter 934

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    <span>0934


    <span>"Ten minutes?" Ye Fan was stunned.


    <span>There was already a map in his mind, and he was very familiar with the road, so he knew exactly where the base was.


    <span>He knew that since it was toote to drive the car around, the fastest way to get there was to run over!


    <span>Without hesitation, Ye Fan, like a bolt of lightning, instantly rushed out of the Defense Department building and disappeared into the night!


    This run brought about a strong gust of wind, causing Heiji to open her eyes wide and shudder all of a sudden ¡­


    "This brat ¡­" "Is he even human ¡­" ckie couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    <span>She was shocked to discover that when Ye Fan had fought with them before, he hadn''t actually elerated to the maximum...


    At this moment, Ye Fan, who was madly running in the night wind, was no longer clear on his running frequency.


    <span>In fact, he had never run at full power before, even with Wang Zihan, he didn''t need to do his best.


    Every muscle in his body was constantly transmitting energy for his faster speed, and Ye Fan could feel that the sound of the air currents in his ears had already be sharp!


    When passing by a park, Ye Fan ran past a sandpit, and the sand immediately flew out from the sandpit as if it had been hit by a cannonball!<span>Some of the more vulnerable parts of the ground immediately caved in when Ye Fan''s feet touched it, and a hole was blown open!


    Ye Fan didn''t have the leisure to care about the movements left behind by his running. He waspletely focused and maintained his fastest speed!


    His energy consumption had already reached a certain limit. Even with Ye Fan''s strong physique, after running for seven to eight minutes, his breathing still began to be unstable.


    However, when Ye Fan saw the light shining on the magnesium army base from afar, he clenched his teeth and kept on sprinting!<span>At the same time, within the base, a Fishhawk helicopter hadpleted its inspection and was officially activated!


    A handsome man wearing a hood and a very low-key outfit walked out of the helicopter.


    An air force major saluted and said, "Mr. Song, please board the ne. We will first send you to the Seventh Fleet, then they will send you to the maind!"Song Xinghe nodded his head with a gloomy expression, "Please help me thank General Robert first. I look forward to meeting him in the local area of the magnesium kingdom."


    The major nodded, "Definitely! "Please board the ne!"


    <span>Song Xinghe did not dare dy any longer and quickly boarded the helicopter.


    <span>Closing the cabin door, the air force pilot in the helicopter officially began to fly into the air after receiving the groundmand.


    Sitting in the helicopter, Song Xinghe finally felt at ease. He turned around and looked in the direction of the eastern capital as a smirk appeared on his face.But at this moment, an rm rang from the base!


    The ear-piercing rm caused Song Xinghe''s expression to change, "What happened?!"<span>The helicopter pilot said, "It''s an invasion!"


    Song Xinghe was shocked and immediately replied: "Then let''s increase our speed! Fly higher! "Quickly!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Song. We are flying at a speed of 11 meters per second. The invader cannot stop us!"As the pilot spoke, the Eagle-Fish helicopter had already flown up to a height of 50 meters!


    Song Xinghe looked out of the window and realized that it was already very high. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.Not far away, he saw a figure running towards him. He couldn''t help butugh out loud: "Ye Fan! You''rete! "Hahahaha!"


    On the ground, Ye Fan had just arrived, but there was less than ten seconds left before he was able to stop the helicopter from taking off!


    Ye Fan was well aware of the Eaglehawk helicopter''s rising speed, which was around 11 meters per second. If he were to run over like this and jump up to stop it, it would definitely be toote!


    And Ye Fan could clearly see that on the helicopter flying in the sky, Song Xinghe wasughing maniacally at him!


    Almost in an instant, Ye Fan made a judgment!<span>Disintegrate!


    In the process of running away, Ye Fan''s body had a faint golden light flowing through it. A golden energy surged out from every cell, every trace of blood!


    The fatigue that Ye Fan had just felt waspletely swept away!It was as if his entire body possessed an inexhaustible power!


    <span>"Ah!"


    <span>Ye Fan roared, turning into a golden thunder, his speed suddenly increased!


    The moment his footnded on thending pad, a huge crater was formed on the solid ground. There was even a burnt smell from the intense friction!


    <span>The surrounding soldiers and their captains were all dumbstruck, as if they had seen a ghost!


    They didn''t even see how Ye Fan appeared, only to see a human figure soaring into the sky!


    Inside the ne, Song Xinghe''s heart was in his throat and his eyes were almost popping out as he watched Ye Fan jump out of the ground. In the blink of an eye, he had jumped seventy to eighty meters into the air!


    "NO!"


    Song Xinghe shouted, his face was extremely pale!


    But at this time, the speed at which Ye Fan''s body was rising suddenly slowed down!


    He was close to reaching the helicopter to begin with, but he managed to pull it back by more than ten meters!


    <span>Song Xinghe felt as if he had returned from hell to heaven. The corners of his mouth just revealed a smile, but he saw Ye Fan in the air, pulling out a long sword with a face as dark as water!?


    Ye Fan already knew that he wouldn''t be able to jump off the ne, but as long as he could get close to a certain distance, it would be enough!


    A sword was swung at the ne!


    The surging and sharp sword intent was like a gigantic sword that had materialized out of thin air. It crossed a distance of nearly 20 meters andnded on one of the wings of the Eagles helicopter!Song Xinghe''s eyes emitted a trace of despair, fury, and unwillingness ¡­.


    "No ¡­."Before he could finish saying the word "no", a loud sound was heard!


    "Boom!"


    <span>The helicopter was fatally injured. As one wing fell, an explosion urred and it crashed down from the sky!


    In the military base, the Mystic Army Major and a group of soldiers werepletely out of their minds. They could not believe what they had just witnessed ¡­


    It was only until the ne crashed and the second explosion that everyone woke up from their stupor!


    Ye Fan floated down to the ground, the disintegration had already been lifted.


    Losing the support of disintegration, he immediately began to pant.


    The extreme consumption in thest ten minutes had far exceeded his imagination.<span>Ye Fan walked over to the remnants of the burning ne and grabbed Song Xinghe.


    <span>However, the explosion just now coupled with the ne crash, Song Xinghe''s body had already been squashed t, and he had died a horrible death.


    Without anyst words or farewell, even at thest moment, Song Xinghe did not expect that death woulde so suddenly...Ye Fan let out a long breath and threw Song Xinghe''s body into the fire.


    <span>Looking at the slowly burning corpse, Ye Fan took out a cigarette, lit it on fire, and put it in his mouth. He took a deep breath and flicked the ash on the cigarette.


    <span>After which, Ye Fan turned around and walked in front of the Ming army major.


    <span>"I''m telling you, General Robert, I killed the person he wanted."


    <span>The major nodded dumbly. If he still didn''t know who the person in front of him was, he would be like a pig''s brain. He could only tremble in fear, his eyes full of reverence and fear ¡­


    <span>"As you wish ¡­" "Sir Lucifer ¡­"


    Ye Fan didn''t stay for long. He had had enough of this day, so he had to walk back to the spa to have a good bath.<span>But he really didn''t want to run anymore, so he walked over to the MG Ford and swaggered away.


    <span>The group of magnesium soldiers could only stare helplessly as they watched Ye Fan drive away their car. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 935

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''<span>0935


    <span>In a quiet courtyard in the eastern capital, the only sound that could be heard was the sound of water sshing from a bamboo water tanker in the dead of night.


    This was not a private residence, but a luxurious hotel for the rich and powerful. Every courtyard was a separate space, and no one would be able to disturb them.


    Of course, the amount of money a normal person would have to pay to live here was also difficult to bear.<span>ckie, who was dressed in ck leather clothes, walked to the entrance of the courtyard and knocked on the door.


    <span>In order to maintain a simple style and enjoy silence, no doorbell was installed.


    The door to the courtyard was opened not long after. It was opened by a woman wearing a grey veil, an navel top, and loose silk pants. At first nce, it looked somewhat Persian.


    "Envoy, ckie hase to report to Lord Death." ckie respectfully ced one of his hands on his chest as he nodded.


    The grey robed girl nodded and extended her hand, "Please enter."


    Only then did ckie step into the yard, reach the bottom of the steps of the main house, take off her shoes, step on the wooden floor, and enter the house.


    A wooden door in front was closed. From the outside, one could only see the shadow of a woman.


    The woman seemed to be sitting at a low table inside, flipping through a book, page after page.<span>Apart from this, it was impossible to see the woman''s appearance.


    <span>Hei Ji took a deep breath to calm her nervousness. Then, she knelt on the ground, bowed and said, "Hei Ji has pleaded guilty to Lord Death. He was unable to get Lushan Fa to send people to assassinate the three generals of China."


    <span>After finishing her sentence, more than ten seconds passed before the woman inside finally spoke ¡­


    <span>"Did you tell Lucifer about the whereabouts of that Song Xinghe?" The woman''s voice was mature and solemn.


    "Yes, your subordinate received news that a ne crashed at the base, and Song Xinghe is dead," said Hei Ji.


    <span>"Alright... "You can leave now," the woman said tly.


    <span>Hei Ji frowned. She hesitated for a moment before saying, "Lord Death, if you wish to take the lives of the three Chinese generals, then this lowly one can help you as well!"


    Death seemed to smile gently, "It is meaningless that Lucifer did not send people ¡­" What I want is for him to break all ties with China ¡­ Do you think I care about the lives of those generals? "


    Hei Ji was confused as she said, "Master Death, this lowly one doesn''t understand. Since you want to make Lushan Fa Ma fall into deep trouble, why do you want me to inform him of Song Xinghe''s whereabouts? Isn''t Song Xinghe able to cause trouble for him? ""Who told you that ¡­" I just wanted to get him into trouble? " Death asked.


    ckie was stunned for a moment. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became as to what the goal of this big shot was.<span>"The enemy he wants to face should be someone else, not someone as insignificant as Song Xinghe ¡­


    There''s no need for you to know too much about it. You have achieved nothing this time, so you should withdraw... "


    ckie''s eyes flickered for a while, but she did not dare to ask any further. She was d that she could not be punished. She lowered her head and said, "I will take my leave ¡­"<span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>The Ministry of Defence. General Robert''s office.


    "Pah!"


    Robert smashed the phone down, shattering it!


    The expression on his face was as red as a pig''s liver. He wished that he could kill a few people on the spot with a knife!<span>"General, what''s wrong? Did something happen at Fu Sang''s side? " An aide at the side asked nervously.


    <span>"Lucifer ¡­" General Robert gritted his teeth and said, "He somehow managed to see through our deception and found out about our n to transport Song Xinghe here. He killed Song Xinghe halfway through our base!"


    The aide was shocked and said, "Song Xinghe is really dead?"


    "He''s really dead this time ¡­" He doesn''t have any extra funds to rece him "Robert touched his forehead with a headache," How should I exin it to the President? Spending so much money in secret to poach Song Xinghe and have him be intercepted...<span>It was not easy to find a scientific talent that couldpete with Chu Yunyao, and we even hoped that he would help us contribute to the battle against the core technology of China ¡­ ¡­ "Now, it''s all over ¡­"


    The aide-de-camp at the side thought for a moment and said, "Then the temporaryboratory we built for Song Xinghe was also destroyed?"


    Robert narrowed his eyes, "I''ve never heard of that. However, even if theboratory is still in existence, without Song Xinghe, it would be equivalent to losing his most precious bionic human techniques and memory transfer techniques."


    "But no matter what, there will always be some experimental records and traces that can be found. Song Xinghe''s human body transformation technique has many aspects to it, maybe we can still get some benefits from it!" The aide said.Robert took a deep breath and thought for a while before saying, "Fine, then you can bring the expert over personally and check all theboratories he''s used, including the ces he''s been before."


    The aide nodded. "General, I think. If we let China''s Chu Yunyao continue to study the Earth''s axis, sooner orter, we would face a situation where our technology would be crushed.The mercenaries and assassins that we hired with Shadow Warriors all failed, so we stopped the assassination. Now, after a few months, they should have let down their guard.


    <span>Taking advantage of this time, we should find a stronger assassin, and only by killing Chu Yunyao, will we be able to stop the development of Chinese military technology to the greatest extent ¡­ ¡­ "


    When Robert heard this, he suddenly grinned and said, "Looking for a powerful assassin? Don''t forget, right now, the strongest assassin''s guild in the world, Baffled, belongs to Lucifer.


    <span>You want to find an assassin from the underground world to deal with Chu Yunyao? I''m afraid they''vee looking for us ¡­ Do you want to try the feeling of being watched 24 hours a day by a top killer? "


    <span>Hearing that, the adjutant''s face turned pale: "Indeed..." Although there were many assassins, Lucifer''s influence in the underground world was too great, so it would not be easy to surpass him ¡­


    However, if we send our own special forces or troops, we will be caught red-handed by the Chinese ¡­ The President would certainly not want that to happen. "However, Robert suddenly thought of something. He narrowed his eyes and said, "If ¡­" "He''s an assassin who has left the underground world. He might be able to catch us off guard ¡­"


    The adjutant suddenly thought of something: "General, do you mean... Looking for those guys?! "<span>"You remembered it too?" Robert picked up his pipe, lit it, and took a drag. They probably haven''t seen God yet. "


    <span>"But... General, would it be too risky to look for those lunatics?


    <span>Back then, we lost more than 1600 soldiers, lost 17 fighter jets, lost 30 tanks, and lost 2 destroyers, finally catching them in prison!


    <span>If he let them out ¡­ If they aren''t willing to cooperate, then they''d rather get revenge on us... However ¡­ "It''s the same as opening Pandora''s box..." The aide broke out in a cold sweat.


    General Robert said in a low voice, "Don''t forget what they are fighting us for."<span>If they knew of Chu Yunyao''s existence, they wouldn''t treat us as their primary enemies ¡­ ¡­ They should be very willing to eliminate the ''source of evil'' in their eyes.


    <span>The aide swallowed and nodded gravely.


    Robert stood up and picked up his military jacket: "Let''s go. Arrange a ne to the Rice Ind Prison!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 936

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    0936


    An iceberg floated in an area near the Arctic Circle. The cold wind was biting cold.


    A helicopter slowlynded on a small, bare ind.<span>In the middle of the ind, a metal opening slowly opened. After the helicopternded on the helipad, the thick metal te once again closed.


    No one would have thought that this seemingly deserted ind was actually a top secret ind prison!The prison was buried in a cold sea. The only way out was through this hole.


    Every single level of the prison was reinforced with extremely thick alloy steel tes that were so thick that even a missile couldn''t budge them. Even an earthquake at the bottom of the sea wouldn''t be able to affect the overall structure of this ce.<span>The stronger and guilty prisoners were, the deeper they were imprisoned. If they wanted to escape, they would need to break through more than a hundredyers of defenses.


    <span>If there were no reinforcements or supplies, even if they escaped from the prison, it would be very difficult for them to survive in this sea of ice and snow.


    At the entrance to the prison, General Robert jumped out of the helicopter, his coat draped over his shoulders.<span>A bearded old ck colonel came up to Robert and shook his hand.


    <span>Although the rank was several ranks lower, the bearded colonel was not nervous at all. He did not seem to care about the second person in the military.


    "General Robert, I''m the director of Rice Ind Prison, M Sdelin."


    "Colonel Stein, I''ve heard a lot about you. It''s been hard on you to guard this beast trap." Robert did not dare to put on any airs.


    This ck colonel had been stationed here for over forty years. Although few in the magnesium army knew of his existence, he was the most trusted military official in all of the presidents, and every defense minister was very respectful to him.


    The colonel''s ability to guard a group of the world''s most terrifying criminals for forty years in a ce that even birds would not want to pass through, with no loopholes at all, was a testament to his ability.<span>M had been working until now because it was hard to find a soldier to rece him, and even harder to find a soldier willing to take over his ss.


    Otherwise, ording to age, M should have retired ten years ago.


    "It has been forty years, and hard work has be a habit. "But, General Robert, my shoulder and lumbar spines are hurting so badly. If you don''t find someone to rece me, I''m afraid I won''t be able tost until the next president changes," M said tly.<span>Robert frowned and nodded seriously. "Colonel Stein, I will definitely tell the President about this."


    <span>M''s eyes suddenly became sharp. "You came to see the Postman?"


    Robert nodded solemnly. "Yes, we have a mission for the future of our country. We hope that the postman canplete it ¡­"


    <span>"General Robert, when we brought in the national army, the FBI, the police, first-rate schrs and university professors, all the resources, and arrested the mailman team, you didn''t wear a general, did you?" M said.


    "Yes, I was just a major back then." Robert nodded.


    "Then you are sure, and you know very well, what it means to let the postman go?" M squinted.<span>Robert took a deep breath and nodded, "I''ve read through all the information recorded by the generals back then. After seeing all the video records, I know the postman''s ability very well ¡­"


    <span>For this mission, I have the confidence to convince them to willingly serve the people of our Federation.


    If they want toplete this extraordinary mission, they have to! "


    "Is that so..." M grinned. "General Robert, I''ve dealt with the Defense Minister six times. You''re the seventh, and I have to say, I admire you."<span>Robert was stunned. "Why?"


    M turned away and walked to the deeper floor of the prison. He spoke without looking back: "Because... "How dare you trade with a real devil ¡­"<span>When Robert came back to his senses, his eyes were cold. He tugged at the cor of his military uniform and followed him in.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    China, Southwest China.


    Under the snow-capped mountain, the scenery was pleasant to the eyes.<span>The clouds were drifting in the air, and there were arge number of ancient buildings. They were the Ye family of the Divine Dragon n.


    At this moment, there was a ce with smoke rising from the kitchen of the Ye family.A man wearing a white turban and a beige shirt with sleeves rolled up was sitting on a table in a kitchen, skillfully making contact with the noodles ¡­


    "How many times have I told you? The ratio of surface to water should be maintained at 2: 1. Cold water should be used. There should be some salt in the water. Only then will the noodles be more powerful..."As the man demonstrated the noodles, the chefs behind him all studied and listened attentively, not daring to be the least bit negligent.


    <span>"Sigh... I just want to have some noodles, you don''t even have the right noodles, can it taste good? "


    <span>The head chef wiped the sweat off his face and smiled apologetically, "Chief, we were careless. We failed to reconcile, please forgive us ¡­"


    <span>"You all didn''t remember what I taught you at all. This is thest time I taught you. Remember this carefully ¡­" The man lectured.


    The chefs hurriedly nodded their heads, and two of them even started to take out their books to record.Right at this time, a servant came in and respectfully said, "Master, the Young Mistress has brought Young Master Feng back. Young Master Ye Feng''s Dantian was injured by someone, and his power is gone. The Young Mistress is crying ¡­"


    <span>When they heard this, all the chefs and cooks present paled!


    This was an earth-shattering event! Who dares to touch the eldest son of the Ye family?<span>However, after hearing this news, the man didn''t even raise his head and said, "Group A, just tell them that I''m not done yet. Let them wait ¡­"


    <span>When Ye Qun heard this, he respectfully withdrew.


    However, not long after, Ji Ru Lan brought Ye Feng to the kitchen, crying.


    "Father! Father, you have to uphold justice for Feng''er! Your only grandson had his cultivation crippled by a viin! "My husband is unwilling to stand up for Feng Er. Father, you must pity us, mother and son ¡­"<span>Ji Ru Lan held Ye Feng''s hand and rushed into the kitchen. Her eyes were swollen from crying and she was in a miserable state.


    Ye Feng, on the other hand, hid behind his mother with his head down, not daring to look at his grandfather.Ye Qun followed in as well, saying in shame, "Master, I can''t persuade the young mistress ¡­"


    <span>The man raised his hand, indicating that it was fine.


    <span>He walked to a nearby sink and began to wash his hands. As he did so, he said to the chefs behind him, "Wait a minute, when you wake up, make some soup. If you wake up for a quarter of an hour, it will be enough. Do not exceed two centimeters when you try to seize the face, do you remember? "


    <span>The group of chefs were dumbstruck. They were all muttering in their hearts. Shouldn''t they first check the injuries of Young Master Ye Feng and ask him about the current situation? Why is the family head still thinking about the noodles!?


    <span>After the man finished washing his hands, he wiped his hands on his apron before taking it off. He waved his hand and said, "Ru Lan, don''t cry anymore. If there''s something, go out and say it.


    <span>Feng''er, youe too. All of you stand here, and they won''t be able to properly make a movie. Come, follow me out ¡­ "


    <span>The man muttered to himself as he walked out of the kitchen.

 Chapter 937

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0937


    Arriving at a house filled with an ancient aura, the man picked up a teapot and poured the brewed tea into arge teacup."Ru Lan, Feng''er, are you thirsty? "Would you like a drink of all the snow lilies I just had to get suntanned by A-Qun two days ago?" the man asked over his shoulder.


    <span>Ji Ru Lan wasn''t in the mood to drink tea. She couldn''t wait to mention the important matter, but she could only respectfully bow and say, "Your daughter-inw isn''t thirsty. Father, please enjoy yourself."


    Ye Feng also weakly shook his head, "Thank you grandpa, I... I''m not thirsty either. "


    <span>Seeing that they didn''t drink, the man didn''t ask any further questions. After sitting down, he gulped down a bowl of wine and clicked his tongue in enjoyment.


    <span>Then, he beckoned to Ye Feng and said, "Come here and let grandpa check your pulse."


    Ye Feng had a bitter face as he carefully walked to his grandfather''s side.


    "Ahh, child, what are you afraid of? Come,e,e to grandpa. Why are you dawdling after taking a few steps?"


    Ye Feng quickened his pace and did not dare to dy any longer.In fact, although he had spent most of his life in the Ye n, he didn''t have many opportunities to interact with his grandfather.


    After all, his grandfather was the War God of his generation.


    Although the War God''s personality had always been a very gentle one, no one had ever seen him angry or rebuke.But... In front of such a powerhouse who had lived for five hundred years, even the grandson would be under a lot of pressure.


    The Martial God grabbed Ye Feng''s wrist and connected his pulse before releasing it.


    "He has indeed been crippled, and not a single bit of his cultivation is left. If I were to cultivate once more, I would have to recuperate for more than ten years to recover my Dantian..." The War God said.<span>Ji Rn cried out, "Father, you must avenge Feng''er! That viin called Ye Fan, repeatedly took action against Feng''er. He pitied Feng''er''s hard work for more than ten years, and it just disappeared just like that! "Woo woo ¡­"


    The War God chuckled. "Ruo Lan, don''t cry for now. Why don''t you tell me how you hope I can help?"


    When Ji Ru Lan heard that, she wiped her tears and said with resentment in her eyes, "My daughter-inw thought that the viin dared to hurt Feng''er and didn''t put our Ye family in his eyes! It would be better for Father to just kill him, which would also rid the world of a great disaster! "


    "Oh... You want me to help Feng''er kill that Ye Fan? "


    "My daughter-inw knows that dealing with such a small fry would harm father''s status and position. However, Long Yuan doesn''t want to help his son, which is why I''m begging him toe to you, father." Ji Ru Lan said as she was about to cry again.<span>As the War God listened, he poured another bowl of tea and passed it to Ye Feng, asking him with a look in his eyes if he wanted to drink it.


    Ye Feng quickly shook his head to show that he did not dare to. How could he dare to drink the tea poured by the Martial God? Even if it was his own grandfather, he didn''t dare!


    The War God smiled and didn''t insist. He drank a mouthful and said: "Let me ask first, why did that Ye Fan want to cripple Feng''er''s cultivation?" Is there a reason? "


    Hearing this question, Ji Ru Lan''s gaze flickered, while Ye Feng''s face was a bit stiff."Feng''er has done something wrong, but... "That Ye Fan is irritable andwless. He didn''t even give Feng''er a chance to exin his repentance before crippling Feng''er''s powers," Ji Ru Lan replied.


    <span>Ye Feng was sweating cold sweat on the side. He actually did not dare toe to ask his grandfather for help. It was because he did not dare to open his mouth and say that he was plotting against Ling Yuwei.


    <span>"Oh... "Is that so?" The Martial God didn''t ask about the specific reason. Instead, he asked, "How old is that person called Ye Fan?"


    <span>Ji Rn was a little confused, but still answered, "It seems ¡­ "He''s about the same age as Feng Er, a few months older."


    "So he''s the same age as us?" The War Godughed.


    Ye Feng''s face turned pale and he quickly kneeled on the ground, "Grandson, your skills are inferior! He had lost face for his grandfather! Grandpa, please forgive me! ""Haha ¡­" The War Godughed and helped him up, saying, "What do I have to lose? It''s not like I''m a cripple... What a strange thing to say, child. "


    <span>Ye Feng''s face turned hot again. He wanted to run out the door and didn''t dare to face his grandfather.


    The War God stood up and walked to the door. He looked at the distant sky and said: "Ru Lan, Feng''er, I cannot kill that Ye Fan.Even if I can kill him for you now, there will be people who will cripple Feng Er in the future ¡­]


    <span>If I want to take back what belongs to you, I''ll have to rely on myself. I''m already over five hundred years old, so I won''t be able to protect you all for your entire life.


    Hearing that, Ji Ru Lan hurriedly replied, "Father! But Feng Er had already lost her cultivation ¡­ Even if I train again, I don''t know when I will be able to return to my previous level. Could it be that I will have to wait for decades for revenge?! "


    The War God turned around and said with augh, "ording to ordinary training methods, it will take decades. But on the path of training, there are still many shortcuts to speed up the process."Feng Er just lost her cultivation. It''s not like she forgot how to train in ancient martial arts. As long as I can find a way to quickly recover my cultivation, it will naturally be sessful. If everything goes well, I might even be able to recover in a month ¡­"


    One month!? He was able to recover his Spirit Condensation cultivation within a month!?


    When Ji Ru Lan and Ye Feng heard this, they could not help but reveal expressions of hope.If it was anyone else, they would not believe it. However, since the War God said this, then he definitely had a way to help Ye Feng quickly recover his strength!


    "Grandfather!" What should he do?! Your grandson will listen to whatever grandpa says! " Ye Feng said excitedly.<span>"Don''t be in such a hurry to talk about the cultivation method, let me ask you." The War God smiled yfully and said, "You and that young man called Ye Fan both have the same surname and age.


    <span>Logically speaking, you are from our Ye n, your bloodline is pure and your talent is top. All the conditions for cultivation are the best, so why are you not his opponent? Do you know the reason? "


    Ye Feng was stunned on the spot, nkly shaking his head.Ji Ru Lan refused to ept this and said, "Father, that Ye Fan must have used some evil cultivation method to gain an advantage!"


    <span>The War Godughed loudly. "Which one is the crooked door? Which path is evil? There are 3,000 paths, and each path, if you can reach them, is a good path!


    On the path of cultivation, only the strong and the weak had the evil and the evil! Could it be that a kind-hearted person would surely be able to defeat that malicious person? "Isn''t this nonsense?"


    <span>"I don''t know. Grandpa, please guide me!" Ye Feng knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    <span>The War God nodded, then said: "Do you remember when you were young, your grandpa made you read the ''Historical Records''?"


    "Grandson remembers ¡­" Ye Feng was a bit confused. He didn''t know what the War God was talking about.


    <span>The Martial God said: "Since young, you have always thought that as the eldest grandson of the Ye Family, all you need to do is to cultivate your ability.


    Do you know that the ancient sage Su Qin once said, ''Let me have Luo Yang and Guo Tian, how can I wear the six nations as one?''


    <span>Su Qin ruled over the six nations to fight against Qin, and was imprinted with the six nations. He was unparalleled in the world, and had been alone since ancient times!


    Furthermore, he had been living in poverty since he was young and had been despised by his family. If he had been living in his hometown and lived a luxurious life, how would he have studied hard and be a famous schr? "<span>The Martial God walked to Ye Feng''s side, pulled him up and said: "The gap between you and Ye Fan is that you have a thousand fields since you were young, and that Ye Fan ¡­" If he couldn''t eat, he would be on the verge of death.


    If you want to win against him, then you have to be mentally prepared for the loss of everything. Whatever hardships he can endure, you can endure.


    <span>If you do not pay the price, you will never be his match! "


    Hearing that, Ye Feng could not help but feel the blood in his body igniting, his scalp went numb as he clenched his teeth and said, "Grandfather, I can suffer! "Please ask me how can I kill Ye Fan!"<span>The War God revealed a mysterious smile on his face. "Don''t worry. After I finish eating the noodles, Grandpa will go teach you."


    Ji Ru Lan, who was watching from the side, felt a wave of unease in her heart. She didn''t dare to doubt the Martial God''s decision. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 938

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0938<span>Late at night, Fusang East City.


    After the exhausting first day ofbat, the second day was finally settled. Nothing more had happened.The government did not dare to find trouble with Ye Fan. They were busy filling up the gap in the defense department to quell the impact of the incident.


    <span>Feng Yueying had to go to the branch office to reconvene the staff and deal with some of the messy matters, so she had to stay in Fusang for two to three days.


    Ye Fan wasn''t in a hurry to go back to Hua Hai, and just so happened to want to apany Feng Yueying for a stroll, so he continued staying there.


    <span>However, he didn''t expect that Feng Yueying would work overtime during the night. For safety''s sake, Fog Night had also gone with him to thepany.


    In this way, Ye Fan became a loner. In addition to smoking, eating and drinking, he also studied the Earth Axis''s information and practiced his martial arts, which was pretty much the same as when he was at home.


    <span>At the moment, Ye Fan was soaking in a separate hot spring pool owned by his room at the Luxurious Hot Springs Hotel,fortably leaning back against a smooth stone.


    "Boss!" Boss! "


    Suddenly, someone pushed open the door to the room. A handsome golden-haired guy, wearing punk clothes, ran in whileughing.<span>Ye Fan smiled and turned his head, "You''re here?" "Quite fast."


    The person who had just arrived was precisely Belial. After entering, he immediately began to take off his clothes, and then directly arrived beside Ye Fan in his birthday suit.


    "Boss, this doesn''t look like you. Why didn''t you find a few women to apany you when you were bathing in the hot spring?" Beryl asked.


    Ye Fan pushed him on the forehead with one hand, "Don''t talk nonsense, did you get the thing you were looking for toe over?"<span>"Boss, when have I ever failed to aplish something that you''ve instructed me to do?" As soon as I find what you''re looking for, I''ll fly it over! "Look, here it is!"


    <span>He took out a ck jewelry box from the pocket of his pants.


    Ye Fan took the box. After opening it, he saw a ring inside and smiled in satisfaction."Not bad, the work is not bad." Ye Fan picked up the ring and observed it, stuffing it into his clothes.


    Beryl gossiped, "Boss, are you nning to formally propose to Eldest Sister-in-Law? Didn''t you all receive your certificates? "


    "You don''t need to care? Can''t I give my wife a ring? " Ye Fan curled his lips, picked up a cigarette from the side of the hot spring pool and lit up his own cigarette.


    "Boss, the quality of the cigarettes you''re smoking is too low. They don''t suit your identity." With a single sniff, Belle could tell the quality of the tobo.<span>Ye Fan spat at him, "That year when you were buried in the snow in d, I lit a stick for you to smoke. You wouldn''t mind, would you? Are you serious about the quality of your cigarettes now?"


    Beryl chuckled, "It''s not the same as it was in the past. The brothers have been tired for so many years, shouldn''t they live a good life?"<span>"I think this cigarette is pretty good, exciting," said Ye Fan as he flicked away the ash.


    Beryl looked around, "Boss, how about I get a few of the girls toe in for you?" I know a pretty good mom named Sang nearby, there are quite a few pretty underlings ¡­ "


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, frowned, and said, "Beryl, just hang in there, you''re older than me by a year, find a woman you really like, find a few that are fine, marry and form a family, then don''t y outside."<span>"Boss, you''re actually encouraging me to get married?"


    "What are you shouting about?" Ye Fan shook his head and said, "Before, I also felt that there was nothing to talk about between a man and a woman. Love is too hypocritical..."


    However, after knowing your sister-inw, oh, your sister-inw ¡­ I havee to understand that emotions are indeed much more attractive than just ying around. "Beryl smiled bitterly, "Boss, I''m already used to wandering around. I don''t even dare to think about getting married and having children.


    <span>Since I''m old and can''t y anymore, I''ll return to Purgatory Ind, hehe ¡­ "Since you''re not calling me a woman, I''ll go y by myself!"


    Beryl didn''t even have a chance to warm up before she got up and wiped herself. She put on her clothes and said goodbye to Ye Fan.Ye Fan sighed, knowing that it was useless for him to persuade him. This guy was aplete prodigal son, but, if he had to do something, it was usually rather reliable.


    <span>Feng Yueying just came back from smoking a cigarette.


    As soon as the woman entered, she took off her shoes and coat, looking tired."Hubby, I''m so d I''m not working at Fu Sang. I''m so tired working here ¡­" Feng Yueying seemed to be so busy that her mind was about to copse.


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head and smiled, "What''s wrong, is the work not going well?"


    "It went smoothly. Seventy percent of the employees who almost ran away came back, so it''s not a problem for the rest of the staff to sign up. However, Fusang people always bow, and there''s a lot of etiquette. I feel really tired ¡­"


    As Feng Yueying spoke, shey down on the tatami.


    <span>Seeing this, Ye Fan directly walked out of the hot spring, returned to his room, and squatted beside the woman.


    Feng Yueying let out a tender cry as she turned around and said with a red face, "Hubby, what are you doing ¡­ ¡­" Can''t you wear a bathrobe? "


    "Little Ying Ying, I can see that you''ve worked so hard. Tomorrow, I will bring you to see the nearby temple with blossoming cherry blossoms." Ye Fan reached out his hand and caressed the woman''s cheek.When Feng Yueying heard that, the scene that shed through her mind seemed to like it. She hurriedly turned around and said, "Sure! I work here every time, and I never have fun. "


    Ye Fanughed mischievously, and picked up the woman, saying, "Tomorrow I will apany you to y. Tonight, you must always y with me properly, right?" "Come, take off your clothes. Let''s take a shower first..."


    <span>Seeing the man reach out his hand, Feng Yueying said awkwardly, "Don''t be like this, it''s not ready yet."


    "Why?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "You came to auntie?"<span>Feng Yueying rolled her eyes, "Where are you going? It''s because I still have to go outter. The branch''s CEO, Wei Ming, is going to invite us to drink with those returning executives."


    <span>It''s verymon for colleagues of thepany to have drinks after work. I''ve only been here for a few days after all, so it''s not good to not go. "


    "Drink?" To the nightclub? "But I''m not interested." Ye Fan curled his lips. Right now, he only wanted to have a hot spring with a woman and drink with some people he didn''t know. Even he found it troublesome.


    <span>Feng Yueying said helplessly, "I don''t want to go either, but those colleagues of mine who were previously threatened by death still trust us. Since they''re willing toe back to work, I think it''s better if they don''t go."


    Hearing the woman say this, Ye Fan could only say, "Okay, I can''t let you go alone to drink with a bunch of men, so I''ll apany you."<span>Feng Yueying hugged the man''s neck happily and said, "Hubby, you''re so nice. I thought you were toozy to go! "Don''t worry, there are female executives too. They shouldn''t drink a lot, let''s chat, eat and drink, just treat it as a midnight snack."


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care what he did, since it was boring for him to be alone in the hotel.


    After that, after half an hour of rest, the branch manager, Wei Ming, personally came to pick them up.


    The two of them got into the car and left the hotel, heading towards the most bustling entertainment district in the eastern capital. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 939

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>0939


    Compared to the daytime, the Eastern Capital Silver Seat was much more lively.


    Under Wei Ming''s lead, Ye Fan and Feng Yueying walked into a high-end nightclub.<span>Before he even entered, he could already hear the hubbub of voices from inside. The sound waves were extremely strong and the atmosphere was very warm.


    <span>"What''s going on inside? "Are all the nightclubs in Fusang like that?" Feng Yueying asked curiously.


    <span>Wei Ming smiled and turned around, saying, "Director Feng, we came out to y today, and it just so happens to be a good show. Ourpany sponsored ''The Silver Queen Election Competition'', which is an exhibition match today, let''s go watch it together!


    <span>I''ve already told them that the vice president of the corporation''s headquarters is personally inspecting it. The partners all attach great importance to it and look forward to meeting you! "


    "The female PRpetition you were talking about?" Feng Yueying remembered.


    Some of the clubs and nightclubs on the side of Fusang had women who specialized in alcohol and public rtions. They were also official jobs that were recognized by the government.<span>Wei Ming nodded, "That''s right. Our brocade provides them with clothing, cosmetics, and a certain amount of funds. The organizers of theirpetitions, as well as the dozen or so night shops in Ginza, will all help us spread the news.


    The consumers here, those female PR contacts, are mostly wealthy upper-ss people, for us here to promote the brand, in the future to run their own entertainment, it is quite helpful. "


    As a woman, Feng Yueying naturally had some resistance towards this kind of profession. She couldn''t help but look at Ye Fan beside her, thinking that if she had known earlier, it would have been better not to let the mene together.


    <span>Ye Fan could see through the woman''s little mind, and secretly touched her butt. With an evil smile, he whispered into her ear, "If we go back to the hotel now, the two of us can still y together."


    Feng Yueying red at him. Since they were already here, wouldn''t it be even more awkward if he went back?


    Ye Fanughed while muttering in his heart. Su Qingxue''s ambition was not small. She actually extended her hand to the entertainment area of Fu Sang. This was and where fish and dragons mixed together.<span>Entering the brightly lit nightclub, there were luxurious decorations everywhere, and under the illumination of crystal and spotlights, thedies and handsome men carrying drinks were walking around.


    All the seats were upied by well-dressed guests, some of whom were drinking hard, some of whom were ying poker, dice, and some of whom wereughing and smoking cigars.


    The wine here was several times more expensive than normal, some even ten times more expensive. Normal people would not be able to enter here to y.In a ce where one could easily see the booth, there were already seven or eight people sitting on the sofa.


    As soon as Feng Yueying walked over, these people all stood up and greeted her.Wei Ming gave a brief introduction. Most of the executives were from the branchpanies. Other than two or three Chinese, the others were from Fusang. Two of the executives were actually women.


    Feng Yueying''s social skills at work were excellent. Although she didn''t really like this ce, she quickly started chatting with her subordinates.


    "Everyone is having a great time today. All the expenses will be paid by thepany. Director Su called me and said that he would like to thank everyone for their trust in us. He is willing toe back to work! Let me toast everyone with three cups! "Feng Yueying straightforwardly drank a few cups of wine with a few upper echelons, immediately causing these people to p and cheer.


    Ye Fan drank like he was drinking water. Everyone drank, so did he. As a special assistant, he was rather rxed and didn''t need to socialize with others.


    <span>However, although the other executives present did not know much about the internal affairs, Wei Ming, the general manager, knew that it was mostly because of Assistant Ye, after all, Ye Fan went to deal with those people from the Fusang Defense Department.


    <span>As a result, Wei Ming continued to pour wine on the side in a ttering manner, not daring to show the slightest neglect.


    Ye Fan drank for a while and discovered that Fog Night was actually not here. He thought that the girl didn''t return to the hotel with Feng Yueying and came directly here, so he asked Wei Ming, "Where did Miss Fog Night go?"


    Wei Ming quickly replied, "Miss Fog Night said she has some private matters to attend to, so she couldn''te over."<span>Hearing the man''s words, Feng Yue Ying also turned her head and said, "I think Yu''er went back to her hometown. She said she will go back to the hotel by herself."


    <span>Ye Fan sighed in his heart. Misty Night''s hatred for the annihtion of his family must still be deep in his heart. Even if he knew that Misty Night Monarch was a fake, his former home was still real...


    Not long after, a host appeared on stage and began to announce the beginning of tonight''s Queen Mother election.<span>One by one, the popr PRdies of Ginza wearing the gorgeous costumes they had chosen began to sing and dance on the stage, performing their talents.


    The atmosphere in the entire night shop became even more lively.<span>At this moment, a man with a pointed chin, wearing a white suit with a pocket watch and a full beard, walked over with a bottle of wine.


    Behind him followed two bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses. It was obvious that their status was not ordinary.


    "You must be Director Feng of the Embroidery Group. I am Tang of the Bamboo Group. May I have a drink with Miss Feng?"


    Takichiro Takichiro wore a smile on his face, the wrinkles on his face apparent. He looked to be fifty years old.


    Feng Yueying did not recognize this man, while Wei Ming, who was standing beside her, looked a little nervous as he hurriedly got up and introduced, "Director Feng, Mr. Bamboo is the second inmand of the Tyrannosaurus Rex Society. This silver district''s nightclub is all under the care of the Tyrannosaurus Rex."Feng Yueying''s expression immediately changed when she heard this. Naturally, she had heard of the Tyrant Dragon Gang because they were one of the top three underground gangs in the Eastern Capital, or even in the entirety of Fusang City.


    If the brocade group wanted to open a business, entertainment and hotel in Fusang, they would have to deal with the Fusang Gang.


    <span>This was because the underground gangs were legal here.


    <span>After knowing Bamboo Center''s Taro''s identity, Feng YueYing was also somewhat surprised. With Ye Fan here, she would not be afraid of a person from a gang.


    <span>"Oh, so it''s the Second Leader of the Tyrannosaurus rex. Mr. Bamboo Zhong is too polite. We didn''t even have the opportunity to meet before this. As for our business here, I hope Tyrannosaurus will take care of you in the future."


    <span>Takichiro Bamboo grinned. After finishing a cup of wine, he walked to the side of the sofa, intending to sit down.


    A few of the well-embroidered staff members quickly stood up and smiled as they gave him their seats.


    On the other hand, Feng Yueying quietly moved closer to Ye Fan, maintaining a distance with Takichiro.


    "Miss Feng, you look very young. Being able to be the vice president of such arge multinationalpany like the Embroidery Group at such a young age means that your ability to work is very outstanding. It must be highly valued by your chairman," Takeshi Takashi said with a smile.


    Feng Yueying was a little ufortable under the res, but she still said with a formal smile, "It''s what the chairman believes, I only do what I should."


    "Haha, you are so modest," Takichiroughed, took the dice on the table for fun and said, "Miss Feng, just drinking wine is boring. Why don''t you y dice with me? How about ying and drinking? "


    As Takichiro spoke, his hand reached towards Feng Yuying''s waist in a seemingly natural manner ¡­

 Chapter 940

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0940Feng Yueying, who was also experienced, stood up very naturally, avoiding Takichiro''s hand and said, "Sorry, I drank too much just now. I want to go to the bathroom first."


    Taro Zhu could only smile and nod as he scooped up air with one hand.Ye Fan originally wanted to help the woman drive this guy away, but he didn''t expect Feng Yueying to be such a thief.


    <span>The woman very naturally said, "Mr. Bamboo, I don''t know how to y dice, but our Special Assistant Ye is very good at it. How about letting him y for me, I''m only responsible for drinking wine, what do you say?"


    Takichiro looked at Ye Fan, but didn''t care too much about it. How could an ordinary person match up to him when ying dice? He just wanted to get her drunk.<span>"No problem, but Miss Feng must drink the wine," Takichiro Takeuchi said.


    Feng Yueying smiled and nodded, and then changed seats with Ye Fan, which was equal to Ye Fan and Takichiro from Bamboo City sticking together. As for her, she only needed to sit together with Ye Fan.


    Separated by Ye Fan, Takichiro Bamboo could no longer take the opportunity to take advantage of the situation.Seeing this situation, Takichiro immediately realized that he had been tricked by a woman. However, he forced Feng Yueying to change her seat, which was a bit too much, so he could only ept it silently.


    Looking at Takichiro''s defeated appearance, Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. In a social gathering, he really didn''t need to worry about Feng Yueying.


    "Comparing size?" Ye Fan casually asked.


    <span>Takichiro asked his subordinate to light a cigar for him and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. Then, he said, "Sure, just y around. Don''t be too nervous, the guest is a guest. Mr. Ye, pleasee first."


    Ye Fan didn''t care, and took the dice cup, which had three dice inside.


    After shaking it a few times, Ye Fan picked up the dice cup, and "456" appeared.


    This number was not small, but in the eyes of Taro of Bamboo, it was mediocre."Not bad, Mr. Ye," Takichiro Bamboo said respectfully, but his eyes were filled with disdain.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "I''m just blindly ying and it depends on luck."<span>Behind him, Feng Yueying was somewhat puzzled. She thought that whenever Ye Fan yed with this sort of thing, three ''6'' would immediately roll out of it. Could it be that men aren''t good at this sort of thing?


    <span>Takichiro took the dice cup and quickly shook it a few times. As he listened to the sound of the dice rolling, he suddenly stopped!


    Takichiro smiled. "Miss Feng, you can have a drink first."<span>As he said that, Takichiro took the dice cup away and, without even looking at it, took a drag on his cigar.


    Feng Yueying and the others had strange expressions on their faces after seeing the dice''s numbers.


    One of Takichiro''s bodyguards frowned and lowered his head to whisper into his ear.


    "What!?"


    When Takichiro heard this, he turned his head to look at his number."Yiyi!?"


    Seeing the three points, Bamboo Forest''s Taro thought that his eyes were ying tricks on him! Rubbing his eyes, he realized that he had really rolled out 3 1!


    "Mr. Zhu Zhong, what we said just now was apetition of size, but it should be a victory for the big one right? "Could it be that this little one has won?" Feng Yueying pretended not to understand as she had an innocent look on her face.


    Takichiro was even more embarrassed. He coughed and said, "Oh ¡­ Of course the big one won. "I saw wrongly, this time, I was the one drinking ¡­"<span>Takichiro felt like he had seen a ghost. Could it be that he had misheard? Next time, I can''t be careless anymore.


    After drinking a ss of whiskey, Takichiro said, "Mr. Ye, continue!"


    Ye Fan nodded his head and continued to pick it up. After shaking it a few times, he opened the dice cup.


    This time, the dice''s number was even smaller, only two, two, three.


    The surrounding high-ranking members of the embroidery team all shook their heads. It seemed that this helper Ye was just ying around.


    Takichiro could not help but smile, "Aiya... "It seems like Mr. Ye''s luck isn''t good today."<span>Ye Fan also had a face of regret, "Yeah, your hands are too smelly, you want to make our Director Feng lose face?"


    <span>Takichiro smiled and shook his head, "Not necessarily. Maybe my luck is even worse than yours? Just like that time just now, hahaha ¡­ "


    Taro Bambooughed and shook the dice cup. He confirmed that he had not misheard and confidently opened the dice cup!<span>Then without even looking at it, he picked up a ss of wine and said, "Come! "Miss Feng, drink!"


    However, Feng Yueying had a wry smile on her face, and the few spectators beside her couldn''t help but want tough out loud.<span>Taro Bamboo was surprised for a moment. When he looked at his number, his face immediately turned green ¡­


    <span>"One, one, two?"


    Looking at the number he shook out, Takichiro Bamboo nearly went crazy!


    "Impossible!" How could this be?! "


    <span>Takichiro immediately picked up the dice cup and shook it again. When he opened it, it was three sixes this time!


    <span>Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. He thought to himself, his technique had been thoroughly tempered. How could it be wrong? It was probably because he wasn''t careful enough just now and had misheard him.


    "Mr. Zhu Zhong, this doesn''t count. Just now, Ye Fan won, right?" Feng Yueyingughed.


    Takeshi Takichiro looked annoyed, but he did not mind the two cups. "Of course, how could I be shameless?"With that, he downed the second cup in one gulp.


    <span>"Alright, I''ll go first this time." Takichiro felt that Ye Fan was a little "evil," so he decided to go first.


    Thus, Takeuchi Taro picked up the dice cup and carefully shook it, then carefully opened it ¡­


    <span>As he opened it, Takichiro Bamboo shouted, "Six! Six! Six! "Six ¡­"


    However, when he saw the numbers on the screen, his jaw dropped.


    <span>Three red dots once again appeared!


    <span>Takichiro Bamboo nearly copsed on the spot. This didn''t mean that Ye Fan didn''t even need to y with him and was destined to drink this wine!?


    <span>"Eight!" Takichiro was furious, he pointed at Ye Fan and said: "You''re cheating!"


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "I didn''t do anything, so what does it have to do with me?"


    Feng Yuying knew that Ye Fan must have used some secret method, but of course she couldn''t admit it. So she said, "Mr. Bamboo, how about we not y this and switch to another game?""No!" He had cheated! Speak the truth quickly! Are you an idiot!? " Taro Bamboo asked.


    Ye Fan leaned back on the sofa and said with a smile, "You have to have evidence, you can''t just casually talk about it."


    <span>Ye Fan was using the Power of the Heavens and the Earth, which was even more concealed than the true qi. It was impossible for Tai Lang in the bamboo to know of the existence of such a thing.


    <span>On the side, Wei Ming was afraid that he would anger Takichiro. He walked up and advised with a smile: "Mr. Bamboo, don''t be angry. Everyone''s having fun. It''s normal to have bad luck today ¡­ ¡­"


    "Scram!"


    However, Mr. Bamboo pushed Wei Ming away and smashed his winess in anger. Then, he turned around and left with his bodyguards!


    <span>The customers at the nearby tables were shocked. Quite a few people in the nightclub were wondering what had happened over here.


    "Aiya, Mr. Ye, why do you have to win every round? If the Tyrannosaurus Rex isn''t satisfied with our embroidery, then this business won''t be easy." Wei Ming shook his head with a wry smile.


    Ye Fan said indifferently, "He was never a good person to begin with, so I want to take advantage of him. It would be good enough if I don''t beat him up."<span>Although Feng Yueying also felt that this wasn''t a good thing for thepany, but the man''s intention was to protect her, so she was rather happy.


    "Manager Wei, don''t worry too much. Our Embroidery is not an ordinary smallpany. Fusang''s underground gang won''t cause too much pressure on us." Feng Yueying consoled.<span>Wei Ming nodded, but he was still rather nervous.


    <span>But at that moment, he suddenly heard several intense gunshotsing from the entrance of the nightclub!


    "Tutututu! ¡­"<span>The submachine gun''s bullets struck the crystal chandelier and a chandelier fell down with a loud bang. It shocked the guests and staff of the nightclub to the point of crying out in fear!

 Chapter 941

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0941


    The embroidered executives were naturally quite frightened as well. One by one, they began to flee in all directions. Some of them even grabbed their heads and hid under the table.


    "Director Feng!" Director Feng, quickly get down! " Wei Ming shouted in panic as he too fell to the ground.<span>Feng Yueying looked at Ye Fan, "What happened?"


    Ye Fan picked up his wine cup, took a sip, and lightly said, "Not an ancient warrior, probably someone from the underground gang..."Just as he was speaking, he saw a group of criminals wearing hideous ghost masks, holding slightly sprinting in their hands rush into the lobby of the nightclub.


    "All of you, get down! Whoever dares to move will die! "


    <span>A brawny man wearing a green ghost mask was holding an AKM in his hand, shouting loudly.


    <span>Following that, the seven to eight bandits behind him rushed towards the rich guests, pointed their guns at their heads, and savagely snatched away the watches and all sorts of precious jewelry in their hands.


    <span>The people in the shop could see that these people were here to rob money, so they didn''t have to worry about their lives for now.


    When they were halfway through the fight, they suddenly heard intense footstepsing from outside.A group of gunmen wearing ck suits and carrying all kinds of firearms charged in!


    "Everyone, don''t panic! With us, the Tyrannosaurus Rex will be here! No one can take away your property! "


    Takichiro Takichiro, who had just left, held a revolver in his hand. He rushed in and shot one of the bandits!


    <span>The bandit was shot in the arm, and a bag of stolen property fell to the ground.


    Seeing that, the green-faced evil ghost leader eximed, "Tyrannosaurus rex" and quickly said, "Retreat!" "Hurry and retreat!"


    "Do not let any of them go! All of them are sealed! " Takichiro Takichiro ordered loudly.<span>For a moment, the two groups of people began to engage in a barrage of gunfire. The sounds of gunfire and bullets shing resounded throughout the lobby of the nightclub.


    <span>The group of guests and nightclub employees were too scared to raise their heads, afraid that the bullets wouldnd on their heads.


    However, Ye Fan was very rxed as he looked at this scene. After observing for a bit, he discovered that these two groups of people were not aiming at the right spots.


    <span>Furthermore, both parties were wearing bulletproof vests. Even if they were able tond a hit, it would be blocked by the bulletproof vests. At most, only a few wounds would be left.


    However, at this point, it was toote for ordinary people to dodge. Who would want to see their spear skills?


    Interesting... This acting is quite passionate, Ye Fanughed in his heart.


    "Hubby, what are youughing about?" Feng Yueying was leaning against Ye Fan''s chest, and was still a little afraid just a moment ago. However, seeing Ye Fan smile, she couldn''t help but ask in bewilderment.


    Ye Fan lowered his head, and whispered a few words into the woman''s ear. Feng Yueying curiously looked back, and found that it really was the case!These two groups of people fought for more than a minute, dodging and shouting at each other, but not a single one of them fell!


    <span>"Why are the members of the Tyrant Dragon Association acting like this?" Feng Yueying was puzzled.


    <span>"It''s very simple. If the Embroidery Group wants to interfere in the business here, it has already affected their interests. If this ce is peaceful, how will the Tyrannosaurus Rex charge a protection fee? " Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Feng Yueying was suddenly enlightened, thinking that this was really the case!<span>As a multinational corporation, in addition to Su Qingxue''s temperament, of course the embroidery wouldn''t give any protection money to the Tyrannosaurus Rex. It would be enough to just be polite for a while.


    <span>If this year''s general election sponsored by the rich brocade, caused a gunfight and robbery, then the rich brocade business here is certainly not trusted.


    At that time, the Tyrant Dragon would once again disy their ability, showing that they were the only ones who could cover the entire area. This naturally made sense.


    "This is too much!" So you were just putting on an act just now! " Feng Yueying said angrily.Ye Fan smiled, "Taro of Bamboo must show his face first. Otherwise, if the criminal enters, he will bring his people here. That would be too much of a coincidence..."


    At this time, Takichiro, who was in bamboo, shot a bullet at Ye Fan''s head. A trace of ruthlessness shed across his eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, naturally shook his body ahead of time, and the bullet flew past his ear!


    Takichiro was startled and fired another two shots at Ye Fan.


    But this time, Ye Fan managed to dodge two of the bullets just in time!


    <span>Takichiro directly ran out of bullets and hurried to change his ammunition in frustration.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, letting Feng Yueying sit on the sofa, while he stood up and walked towards Takichiro.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan was walking towards him, Takichiro felt that he had a good opportunity. Without saying anything else, he raised his gun and shot three times towards Ye Fan!


    This time, Ye Fan was toozy to dodge. He stretched out his hand and grabbed a few times, and then directly arrived in front of the bamboo tree''s Tai Lang.


    "You ¡­ "How could you ¡­" Takichiro Takichiro was stunned. He had clearly seen that he had already hit the target!<span>Ye Fan opened up his palm, inside were three deformed bullets!


    "If you want to act, I won''t stop you. But if you want to pretend to kill me while I''m still in chaos, then that''s too much ¡­" Ye Fan said with an expressionless face.


    Takichiro Takichiro''s face turned pale. "You ¡­ You are an ancient martial artist from China!? "


    He finally understood why Ye Fan didn''t fear him from the beginning to the end. Ancient warriors were extremely rare talents for their underground gangs, especially for Fu Sang''s gangs.


    Takichiro also did not expect that one of the "assistants" of the Embroidery Group would be an ancient martial artist!


    Ye Fan did not say anything more, and grabbed Bamboo City''s Tai Lang''s neck, and lifted him up!Seeing that Takichiro was captured by a man who suddenly appeared, the group of Raging Dragon''s gunners and "bandits" stopped their gun fights and watched in confusion.


    <span>"Release ¡­" Let me go! " Takichiro Takichiro screamed hoarsely in pain.


    Ye Fan grabbed the revolver in Takichiro''s hand and aimed it at his head. He indifferently looked around and said, "All of you, put down your guns!" Otherwise, I will kill him! "Seeing that these guys didn''t respond, Ye Fan directly shot and the bullet brushed away a tuft of Tang''s hair on his head!


    <span>Taro of Bamboo was so scared that he nearly peed his pants!


    "Put it down! Put them all down! " Takichiro shouted hysterically, his eyes bloodshot.With this order given, the Savage Dragon Gang''s gunners were disarmed. What was even worse was that the group of ''bandits'' also threw down their guns in a panic!


    The guests were all stunned. It was one thing for the Tyrant Dragon Society to put down their guns, but why did the ''bandits'' also put down their guns?


    Could it be that the criminals couldn''t bear to see Takichiro bamboo die either?<span>Ye Fanughed and said in Fu Sangnguage, "Hey, you guys are too unprofessional! I told the Tyrant Dragon Society to put down their guns. Why did you put down your guns, you group of criminals? Isn''t there something wrong with that? "


    The moment he said this, the guests realized that something was wrong.


    <span>Takichiro Bamboo also turned pale. He was so angry that his teeth were itching to shoot those "bandits" one by one! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 942

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­


    0942Most of the guests present were well-known figures, so they were naturally not too stupid. After some thought, they understood the situation!


    <span>"Lord Bamboo!" You Tyrannosaurus Rex are going too far! "


    <span>"How preposterous! So it''s all because of you Tyrannosaurus Rex!? "


    Some of Fu Sang''s men had already stood up, and were no longer afraid. They pointed at Takichiro Bamboo and shouted out at the group of Tyrannosaurus Tyrannosaurus.


    <span>Takichiro broke into a cold sweat, hating the Ye Fan in front of him. He immediately flew into a rage and said, "What are you all standing there for!?" Pick up the gun! Kill them! "


    If he didn''t, he might as well start a massacre. If this matter got out, both he and the Tyrant Dragon Society would suffer!<span>However, just as the group of gunners were about to pick up their guns again, they heard a gunshot!


    <span>"Bam!"


    Ye Fan fired a bullet, directly blowing off the head of Taro of Bamboo!


    Takichiro Bamboo to his death never thought that Ye Fan would kill him without the slightest hesitation,pletely not putting him, the second inmand of the Tyrannosaurus Tyrannosaurus Rex, in his eyes!


    <span>Not only that, Ye Fan also took a M9 pistol from another Savage Dragon Gang gunner and fired at the group of Savage Dragon Society members nearby at lightning speed.


    "Bang, bang, bang ¡­"<span>A series of gunshots rang out, each bullet urately piercing through the group''s heads!


    With only two bullets remaining, all the members of the Tyrant Dragon Association, including the fake bandits, died on the spot!


    The scene was deathly silent. Only when everyone realized that there were more than ten corpses lying on the ground, did many women let out screams.


    Ye Fan threw the pistol away, and very naturally walked back to Feng Yueying''s side, holding the woman''s hand and leaving the nightclub.


    On the street outside, Feng Yueying nervously asked, "Hubby, what should we do next?"<span>"What do we do?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"Tyrannosaurus rex!" "You killed their Second Leader and exposed their n. They will definitely not let this go easily!" Feng Yueying said, "We''re fine, but what about our branch staff?"


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Since the Tyrant Dragon Association has be a threat, just get rid of them."While holding the woman''s hand, Ye Fan slowly walked towards the brightly lit street far away. At the same time, he took out his phone and made a call.


    <span>"Sloppy ghost, are you still at Fusang?"


    That person over there was none other than Asmuntis. He replied, "Boss, if you won''t leave, then I''ll naturally stay here. I''ll leave after you leave."


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "That''s just nice, I''ll give you something to amuse yourself with."


    "Oh? "What is it?"


    "You should find someone to take over Fusang''s Tyrannosaurus rex. If Fusang''s government interferes, you can say that they provoked me first ¡­"


    "We don''t need to kill too many people, just kill their core members, and raise a puppet." Ye Fan said.Asmuntis didn''t ask any further, "I understand, I''ll do it right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan looked towards the stunned Feng Yueying, and pinched her cheek, "What''s wrong?" Stupidly looking at me. "


    Feng Yueying let out a faint sigh and weakly said, "Hubby, why does everything seem so simple to you?"


    "Haha ¡­" Ye Fan teasingly said, "This is where your husband is amazing."


    A mere underground gang, even if it was one of the top three organizations in the Fusang Sect, would be no different from an ant in Ye Fan''s eyes.


    This kind of organization, Ye Fan only cared about its mood. If Ye Fan was in a good mood, he would let it stay. If they dared to provoke him, it wouldn''t be a problem to casually destroy it.


    To put it frankly, under normal circumstances, Tyrannosaurus Rex wouldn''t be able to enter his eyes, so he didn''t pay any attention to it.Feng Yueying snorted. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly smelled the fragrant scent of food. She looked at a small shop in front of her, and her eyes lit up.


    "Hubby, I haven''t eaten my fill yet. I''ve already drunk up. Can we go eat the buckwheat noodles over there?"<span>Ye Fan felt his heart ache, "Why aren''t you eating properly? What noodles do you want? I''ll take you to have a good meal. How''s it going with the cow?"


    "Aiya, don''t want it anymore. It''s just the two of us, it''s enough to eat something simple. I''m not used to eating high grade food." Feng Yueying said in a soft voice.Ye Fan had no other choice, "Okay okay, then let''s eat some noodles and something else first."


    The two of them walked outside the small buckwheat noodle restaurant and ordered two servings of fried buckwheat noodles.<span>This kind of small noodle house was a fast food type ce, and there were no seats. After the customers ordered it, they would eat it while standing under a shed.


    Speaking of which, this really wasn''t anything special, but Feng Yueying didn''t mind this. She ate a bowl of hot buckwheat noodles with Ye Fan, and her face was full of smiles.<span>Seeing that the woman was so easily satisfied, Ye Fan felt even more ashamed. After eating the noodles, he apanied Feng Yueying to the shopping mall and bought some gifts for her before returning to the hotel.


    <span>By the time he got back to the Hot Springs, the night mist had already returned.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, Sister Feng, where did you guys go to y?" I heard that the nightclub tonight was very exciting. "Fog night." Walking in from his room, his face was no longer sad.


    <span>"Ah, you''re still talking about it. I was just having a happy reunion with my colleagues, how did it turn out like this?" Feng Yueying felt quite helpless.


    <span>Fog Night smiled. Seeing Ye Fan carrying some branded shopping bags, he eagerly asked, "Did you go shopping?" Did you buy me a present? "


    <span>Ye Fan took out a ck Parisian hat from one of his pockets and ced it on his head.


    "Well, this is for you." Ye Fan said.<span>Fog Night: "Brother Ye Fan, you''re too stingy, so you just gave me a hat."


    <span>"Isn''t it popr to wear this hat now? Besides, as an assassin, all sorts of things like perfume, jewelry, and watches are useless to you. Even if you buy them, there''s no use!" Ye Fan said.


    Fog Night snorted, "Alright, I definitely can''tpare to Sister Yue Ying. It''s not bad to have a hat ¡­"<span>"Silly girl, what nonsense are you spouting? You earned tens of millions killing a single person, and you''re just a little rich woman. Can Sister Yue Ying evenpare to you?" Ye Fan smiled and said.


    "But Brother Ye Fan, what do you mean by giving it to me?" Fog Night snorted and said, "Fortunately, I didn''t mind so much. I even prepared a kind gift for you."<span>Feng Yueying asked curiously, "You even prepared a present for us?" Didn''t you go back to your hometown? "


    <span>Fog Night: "smiled mysteriously, picked up the TV''s remote control board, and said:" The gift I prepared for you, can be settled at the hotel ¡­ "


    <span>With that, Fog Night switched on the TV.


    When Ye Fan and Feng Yueying heard the loud sounding from the television and saw the shocking scene, both of them were stunned.<span>This girl had actually booked a paid program from the hotel!


    After all, Fusang was the "origin", and its resources were abundant.


    Feng Yueying watched for a moment, and when she finally reacted, she quickly turned around with a flushed face, saying, "Ah, what are you doing, Yu''er!?" Turn it off quickly! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 943

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>0943


    Ye Fan actually really liked her. This girl was really considerate, and he smiled and said, "No need, no need. Everyone is an adult, so let''s keep it open."<span>"Hehe, I won''t bother you guys any longer." Fog Night turned around and walked out of the room with light footsteps.


    Ye Fan looked at Fog Night''s joyful expression, but followed him out of the room, calling out, "Ah''er."


    "Hmm? Brother Ye Fan, is there anything else? " Fog night.Ye Fan smiled and said, "Although I didn''t promise you directly that day, I can guarantee that I will investigate the matter of Ye Longyuan and Dragon Soul killing your family members sooner orter and give you an exnation."


    Fog Night''s delicate body trembled as she stared at the man. Following that, she smiled sweetly, "Brother Ye Fan, you don''t have to do this. In the end, revenge is my own business. You have no obligation to do anything for me.""Of course I have my responsibilities. To me, you are my family." Ye Fan smiled.


    Fog Night: "Hearing this, his nose started to feel sore, he turned his head, bit his lip, and said:" If you say that again ¡­ ¡­ " "I''ll go to your room tonight and sleep with Sister Feng ¡­"


    Hearing this, Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Go, go back to your room. Tomorrow, we''ll go out for a stroll, and then we''ll probably go back to Hua Hai."


    "Humph!" "You obviously want me to sleep with you, but you keep saying that you don''t want me, men are just hypocrisy." Fog Night threw a nce filled with electricity and walked back to his room while twisting his slim body.


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, calling her a little demoness in his heart, but he still resisted his impulse.


    However, after being tossed around by Fog Night, Ye Fan was especially excited that night, which caused Feng Yueying to not wake up until noon the next day.In one night''s time, the Tyrant Dragon Society had changed hands. However, Ye Fan had long been toozy to care about these things.


    Ye Fan took advantage of hisst day in Fusang, bringing along Feng Yueying and Misty Night as he strolled around for a long time, and only returned veryte.


    At night, Su Qingxue called.


    While Feng Yueying was taking a shower, Ye Fan took advantage of the opportunity and ran out into the empty corridor to pick her up.Su Qingxue''s voice was full of bitterness, "Hubby, are you having fun over there?"


    <span>Ye Fan originally wanted to say "yes", but when he heard the tone, he immediately let out a sigh, "I guess it''s just that I miss my wife."


    <span>"Liar, you didn''t even call me yesterday. With senior sister by your side, you''re not thinking about me at all ¡­" Su Qingxue''s words were full of grievance and sadness.


    Ye Fan immediately got anxious, vexed at himself for not being able to remember to make a phone call, and said, "Wife, I''ll be going back tomorrow. I''ve prepared a very special gift for you. No one else has it, only you can have it."


    <span>Once a woman heard the word gift, she would easily divert her attention. Even if it was Su Qingxue''s IQ, it would still be verymon.


    "What gift? "It can''t be some luxury, I don''t care." Su Qingxue was still sulking.Ye Fan began to ponder, "I thought for a long time beforeing up with a very meaningful gift. You will know about it tomorrow."


    "So secretive. If you don''t want to say it, then forget it." Su Qingxue changed the topic and said, "Hubby, I have good news for you."<span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, "Is Ling Yuwei awake?"


    <span>"How do you know?" Su Qingxue said happily, "I''m going to the hospital today, but Weiwei is actually awake! The doctor said she was doing fine, and Uncle Ling was very happy. "


    <span>Ye Fan also let out a sigh of relief, it seems that the medical standards of the Earth''s axis is indeed reliable.


    "Hubby, Weiwei said she wanted to thank you in person. Come back tomorrow and we''ll go see her. Uncle Ling also asked me when you can go to Mount Shu," Su Qingxue said.<span>Ye Fan scratched his forehead, feeling a bit embarrassed. It seemed like he had promised to go to Mount Shu for a long time, but in the end, he still hadn''t gone. He really should go.


    Firstly, he had epted the Ling Family''s invitation, and secondly, he could go and take a look at the Imperial Sword Technique he was interested in.<span>The next day, Ye Fan, Feng Yueying and Fog Night returned to Hua Hai together.


    By the time he arrived, it was already evening. He returned home just in time for dinner.


    Ye Fan took a taxi home. When he walked back to the mansion''s entrance, Su Qingxue, who was dressed in a in light camel-colored dress, was already standing there waiting for him.


    After not seeing her for a few days, Su Qingxue''s temperament seemed to have be even colder and more refined than before.<span>Perhaps because of the rapid increase in cultivation and the awakening of the bloodline, women exuded an icy and noble aura from within, unlike mortal women.


    If it wasn''t for Su Qingxue facing him with a hint of smile on her face, Ye Fan, this husband, would have felt the distance between them.When they thought about how Su Qingxue was in thepany and how she was so unsmiling, the employees were probably scared to death.


    "Wee home," Su Qingxue said gently.<span>When Su Qingxue realized that Ye Fan was staring at her and didn''t reply, she subconsciously looked at her dressing and asked, "Hubby, why are you staring at me like that? Am I not dressed well today?"


    "Oh, no, it''s just that after not seeing her for a few days, I feel that my wife has be even more refined, even more like a fairy now." Ye Fan was in a trance.<span>Su Qingxue squinted her eyes and scolded him, "Stop ying outside with other women for two days ande back with these words to coax me. Don''t think that I can''t see through your thoughts."


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "What I said was the truth,e..." "My wife asked me to hold her."<span>Ye Fan went up, hugged the woman, and kissed her on the forehead. Smelling the familiar fragrance, Ye Fan''s heart felt a little more at ease. Just by looking at her, he had the feeling that this woman would really fly into the sky like a fairy and hug him tightly.


    <span>There were only three people at home for dinner. Jiang Aunt knew that Ye Fan hade home and had prepared a big table of food. Su Qingxue also took the initiative to ask him to show some of her hands.


    <span>When she was almost done eating, Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes blinked as she asked: "Hubby, what gift did you bring me?"


    Ye Fan was munching on the roasted pig''s feet. After hearing this, he wiped his hands and took out a ck jewelry box from his pants pocket and ced it in front of the woman."Open it and take a look." Ye Fan proudly raised his eyebrows.


    Su Qingxue opened the box expectantly. When she saw the ring inside, she couldn''t hide the disappointment in her eyes.


    When Ye Fan felt the woman''s expression, his heart skipped a beat, "Wife..." Don''t you like it? "


    <span>Su Qingxue picked up the ring inside. On the tinum ring, there was a lush green gem embedded inside.


    <span>"Hubby, what taste is this? If you want to give me a diamond ring, you should give me a pure diamond, how can you give me a green one?" Do you want me to wear this ring at our wedding? " Su Qingxue felt empty joy. She had nothing to say to the taste of men.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 944

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>0944


    Ye Fan hurriedly exined, "Wife, this isn''t a diamond, it isn''t a gem."


    "You''re not going to tell me that this is a piece of jade, are you?" Su Qingxue said.Ye Fan waved his hand and said, "No, this is a piece of crystal. It is made up of a lot of ingredients."


    <span>"Crystals? Something like crystals? " Su Qingxue asked.


    "No, the ingredients are different. It''s mainly aluminum, copper, iron and the like ¡­" Ye Fan said.Su Qingxue was about to faint. Aluminum? Copper? Iron? This mess, even if it weighed a hundred catties, it might not be worth that much! No wonder it didn''t look like a gem anymore.


    "What ¡­" "You might as well buy me two boxes of strawberry doughnuts," Su Qingxue pouted.


    <span>"Two boxes? Have your appetite increased again? " Ye Fan was dumbstruck. Even if he practiced now, he wouldn''t get fat, so there was no need to eat so many doughnuts.


    <span>"Let me make an analogy! "Why are you so shocked?" Su Qingxue red at him.


    <span>Ye Fan sincerely and earnestly said: "Wife, although this crystal is not a gem, it is still special."


    The woman could not help but say gloomily, "Of course it''s special. This is the first time I''ve heard of such a stone on a ring. Forget it, there''s no need to exin. I''ll just ept this gift.Husband gave it to me, I will wear it often, in any case, I will wear it others will think it is emerald or something, will not know it is copper or aluminum or something crystal. "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "Wife, diamonds of the average kind are too vulgar, it''s too boring."


    "Alright!" I know this green crystal is special! " Su Qingxue sighed, "Hurry up and eat. After that, we''ll go to the hospital to see Weiwei."


    On the side, Aunt Jiang smiled and advised: "Miss, let''s not talk about Ye Fan, Ye Fan is also kind to you, he must have carefully thought about it before giving you this ring."<span>"Auntie Jiang, it''s not like I me him. Didn''t I say he would wear it?" Su Qingxue felt wronged.


    She carefully looked at the green stone again, as if consoling herself with saying, "It''s alright to look at the workmanship, it''s cut quite delicately, just treat it as my husband''s special little gift."


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, ''Women, it''s just that their hair is long and their knowledge is short, what do they know?''He didn''t want to exin too much, in case the woman found him annoying. Anyway, it was fine as long as the gift was delivered.


    <span>"That''s right, my wife, have you been sessful in taking over the Ghost Valley recently?" Ye Fan asked with concern.


    <span>When Su Qingxue mentioned the matter of the Ghost Valley, she felt a little tired, "The more we interact, the more I realize that taking over the Ghost Valley is veryplicated. Back then, Zhuge Tianming seemed to know everything, but it was actually not that simple. "


    <span>"Oh? "What do you mean?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "Is it because there are people from the Ghost Valley who don''t ept you?"


    "It''s not like that." Su Qingxue said, "I''ve discovered that there are a total of seventeen branches in the Ghost Valley that are involved in the intelligence report. Every department has their own supervisor.


    It could be said that each department was apletely independent intelligence agency, and every supervisor waspletely responsible for the information.


    The Ghost Valley gathered arge amount of information from the entire world every day. As for who the information involved, they did not have the time nor did they have the time to analyze it all, unless it was rted to the Ghost Valley itself.<span>This way, although Ghost Valley has a lot of information every day, they won''t report it. Even if they did, I wouldn''t be able to read it all by myself.


    <span>That is to say, if we want to investigate something, we can have our informants investigate it. However, it is very difficult to get any information that is useful to us to be reported directly and purposefully.


    Back then, it took Zhuge Tianming more than ten years to sort out his own set of methods that could quickly find the information he wanted."I''ve just taken over, and just knowing every department requires a lot of time. If I want to quickly find useful information from every department every day, it''s even more difficult."


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly understood and nodded, this was indeed a problem.


    He had scouted all the information in the world, and the information he had gathered was not calcted byputer. In the end, he was unable to ssify and filter the information by relying on his manpower.The employees of the Ghost Valley actually didn''t care about what the information was about. They were just waiting for someone to buy the information and sell it.


    <span>"That''s also why I can''t help you guys at the moment when you encounter the God''s Concealment in Fu Sang." Su Qingxue sighed, "It''s because it''s toote for us to do counterinvestigation."


    If the people below tell me about the godly position of Fu Sang and his family earlier, I can arrange it as soon as possible ¡­ "But how could the people below know so much?"


    Ye Fan understood and said, "Take your time. The whole operation mode of the Ghost Valley is much moreplicated than that of ordinarypanies. Wife, you are so smart, sooner orter you will have it all."<span>"Ok, I will work hard to learn it." Su Qingxue was also full of motivation. She had always had a strong ambition, and this Ghost Valley''s informationwork was also extremely attractive to her.


    After dinner, he went to the hospital with Su Qingxue.


    As a big star, logically speaking of such a thing would attract a lot of media attention.


    However, the military and the Ling Family controlled public opinion behind the scenes, so no one reported on this matter.<span>The agency also said that Ling Yuwei would temporarily reunite with her family and rest for a period of time, so as to let her fans calm down.


    This way, Ling Yuwei would be able to rest in peace in the hospital.


    <span>When Ye Fan and Su Qingxue walked into the ward, Ling Baiyi was also sitting inside.


    <span>Ling Yuwei was sitting on the bed, seemingly recovering quite well. Although her face was towards the sky, she was still very beautiful.


    However, the woman had a reluctant look on her face, as if the father and daughter had just been talking about something.


    <span>"Mr. Ye, you''re back." When Ling Baiyi saw Ye Fan, he stood up gratefully and said, "It''s all thanks to your medicine, Yuwei has finally recovered."


    <span>Ling Yuwei also looked at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze. "Thank you, Ye Fan. I didn''t expect your medical skills to be this great."


    After she found out the whole story, she couldn''t believe that Ye Fan was not only an ancient martial artist, but also a doctor of medicine.


    When heter found out that Ye Fan crippled Ye Feng''s cultivation, it was even more hair-raising.


    She had originally thought that Ye Fan would be troubled over this matter, but Ye Fan didn''t do anything at all. This caused Ling Yuwei to be even more shocked.<span>"I just did what I had to do. Don''t be such a fool in the future.


    "It''s easy for you to die, but for those who care about you, it will always be torturous." Ye Fan looked at Ling Bai who was beside him with a meaningful look.


    When Ling Yuwei heard this, she looked at her father with a bit of guilt in her eyes. She muttered, "I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­ It''s just that I really don''t want to be together with Ye Feng. "


    "After such a thing happened, your marriage to Ye Feng will most likely not bepleted. But you''re a girl, how can you keep showing your face outside?"This time, you must return to Mount Shu with me and calm down. We will think of a way to find a good family for you. It is your duty to take care of your own son!" Ling Bai lectured.


    <span>Ling Yuwei frowned and said, "What era is it now?! Why do you keep talking about it!? Could it be that only men can do business in this world? "As an actor, is it shameful for me to make a movie!?"


    <span>"Mr. Ye!" Look at this, this girl is just a yboy, yet she still thinks that she''s so amazing. Please speak up for me! " Ling white dragged Ye Fan and said.


    Ye Fan''s face was full of awkwardness, smiling bitterly. This father and daughter pair, how did they just recover from their illness and start arguing again?


    He didn''t want to get involved with these things, so he cast a pleading look at Su Qingxue, "Wife ¡­. What do you think? "

 Chapter 945

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    0945


    Su Qingxue said to Ling Bai seriously, "Uncle Ling, Weiwei has yet to be cured of her depression. If you bring her back to Mount Shu and imprison her there, no matter how many medicines you take, it will only worsen her illness."At that time, you might really lose this daughter of yours ¡­ "


    Hearing this, Ling Bai''s face showed unease, but his expression was struggling.


    "This depression. Is it really that powerful? "


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. These ancient families and ancient martial arts sects were very traditional, and they actually didn''t have much understanding towards this type of mental illness.<span>Ling Yuwei, who was on the bed, had her eyes turn red as she said, "I''m fine. I''ve thought it through. I won''tmit suicide again. Anyway, that Ye Feng is also crippled."


    "It''s not that Ye Feng is a cripple or not, he is your fiance regardless of whether he has cultivation!Now that he has done something wrong, the Ye n will definitely not force you to marry him. But, that doesn''t mean you don''t have to marry anymore! " Ling Bai said seriously.


    <span>"The person I marry is also my choice! Besides, I like women! "I don''t like men!"


    As she spoke, Ling Yuwei suddenly lifted the nket and rushed down the bed. She hugged Su Qingxue and kissed her on the mouth!


    <span>Su Qingxue was stunned. Although it wasn''t a big deal for girls to hug and kiss each other, it was still too strange for someone to be being held by Ling Yu Wei in front of Ling Bai and her husband ¡­


    <span>"Weiwei!" What are you doing! " Su Qingxue pulled Ling Yuwei away, and her face turned red.


    <span>"Hee hee, Xiaoxue, what are you shy about? Apologies in front of your husband? "This isn''t the first time we''ve kissed," Ling Yuwei said proudly to Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, don''t you mind sharing this with me?"


    "Stop it!" It would not be good if Uncle misunderstood! " Su Qingxue was depressed. Although she liked Ling Yuwei, it was purely because of their rtionship.<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. To be honest, the scene of the two beauties embracing each other was quite beautiful, so he didn''t think of stopping them.


    <span>Ling Bai was so angry that his hands were trembling, "You ¡­ How could a child like you do such a ridiculous thing!? I... I''ll beat you to death! "


    Seeing Ling Tianni raise his hand to hit Ling Yuwei, Ye Fan hurriedly stopped him.


    "Don''t! Sect Leader Ling! If you have something to say, then let''s talk about it. Ye Fan stretched out his hand and grabbed Ling Baiyi''s arm, "Although her brain edema has healed, at least she just recovered from her illness."<span>Upon hearing this, Ling Bai immediately retracted his hand.


    <span>On the other hand, Ling Yuwei stubbornly said, "Let him hit me! Just kill me! I won''t listen to him anyway! Ever since I was young, I have never respected my choices and never listened to anything I said. I have had enough of this father-daughter rtionship! "


    "You ¡­ You wicked girl! Try saying more! " Ling Bai stared with his eyes wide open.


    Ling Yuwei gritted her teeth and was about to say something more, but was stopped by Ye Fan.


    "Miss Ling!" Ye Fan shouted, and after knitting his brows together, he said, "Since I''ve cured your brain edema, can you listen to me for a bit?"


    Ling Yu Wei turned her head away, "If you want to help him persuade me, there''s no need to say it."


    Ye Fan smiled, "I don''t want to advise you. I just want you to know that when you were arguing with Sect Leader Ling, my wife and I were actually a little envious..."


    Ling Yuwei was surprised for a moment. She looked at Ye Fan and then looked at Su Qingxue, who was at the side.<span>Su Qingxue smiled lightly and nodded. She did not expect Ye Fan to also notice ¡­ She was actually a little envious.


    "Envy what?" Ling Yuwei did not understand.


    "At least you have the chance to argue with your father, and I have never known who my father was since I was young. My father-inw and mother-inw are also gone ¡­" Ye Fan shrugged and said.


    Ling Yuwei understood what was going on and looked at Su Qingxue with aplicated gaze.<span>"Weiwei, stop quarreling with Uncle Ling, okay? Although there are some differences in opinion, there''s no need to be so angry."


    "All the parents in the world are looking forward to their children''s well-being. His starting point, is all for you. Can''t you just speak properly to him?" Su Qingxue also advised.


    Ye Fan continued to say, "You feel that Sect Leader Ling never understood you, never respected your choice.


    <span>However, have you thought about it? If he really wanted you to grow ording to his wishes, you would not have the chance to leave Mount Shu ande to Huadhai. You would not have the chance to go overseas to be an actor and be a film queen.


    <span>You should know clearly that aside from your own hard work, you have also learned from Sect Leader Ling to protect yourself. Who paid for your living expenses, school fees, and going abroad?


    If he really didn''t understand and didn''t support you, would you have made it this far?Actually, from the beginning till the end, the one who has been supporting your dream, is actually not your biological father ¡­ "


    Ling Yuwei stared nkly at the man. After a long time, she looked at Ling Bai with a trace of guilt.


    <span>"Perhaps, Sect Leader Ling has also been a Sect Leader for a long time, and his words are not very tactful. I think he wants you to stop wandering around outside and find a good wife to live a peaceful and stable life.


    <span>If he really wants you to lead a hot life in the water, he would not fight with Ye Feng too much. He would probably force you to go to the Ye family ¡­ " Ye Fan smiled and said.


    After Ling Bai heard this, he sighed emotionally and said, "Mr. Ye, I am ashamed. I have lived for so many years and I still need you to exin things to me clearly."


    Ye Fan waved his hand and said, "I am just a spectator to tell the truth." Sect Leader Ling has been living in Mount Shu for so many years. He must be worried about his daughter who is far away in a foreignnd. ""Heh ¡­" "Her mother left early, and I also have the position of Sect Leader. I can''t fulfill all of my responsibilities as a father, so I can only think about it in my heart ¡­"


    Ling Bai looked at Ling Yuwei, and said with a gentle gaze, "Girl, even if you don''t want to marry now, you will have to find a good home sooner orter. Can''t you just listen to your father''s advice?


    Go back to Mount Shu and have a good chat with your grandfather and the other elders of the Ling family ¡­ "Don''t be so stubborn."


    Ling Yuwei''s eyes had a glimmer in them. She turned her head and sniffed with her nose, saying, "Then I''ll say it first. If you find me a man I don''t like, I won''t marry even if I die."<span>Ling Bai smiled bitterly, "With your temper, I might not even be willing to marry you for the husband I''ve chosen for you!"


    "What is it!? Dad, do you understand? Your daughter is so good-looking, who can reject me!?<span>Please! I''m the Heavenly Queen! My pursuers are all from Hollywood to New York, okay?! " Ling Yuwei immediately shouted.


    <span>"Puchi ¡­" Su Qingxue, who was at the side, couldn''t help covering her mouth andughing out loud.


    Ling Yu Wei grabbed onto Su Qingxue''s shoulder, "Xiaoxue, what are youughing at!? Am I wrong!? What are youughing for! "


    "When did Iugh at you ¡­" "You are mistaken..." Su Qingxue was grabbed until she was itchy and hid.


    Ye Fan saw the two women fooling around and realized that Su Qingxue was not very cold towards her best friend, so she was quite open with it.


    "Mr. Ye, this girl really doesn''t understand. I''ve let you down. It''s all thanks to you today."


    You finally came back. This time, you should follow me to Mount Shu so that my father and I can properly thank you and receive you.


    "The disciples of Mount Shu still hope to receive your guidance when ites to ancient martial arts," Ling Bai replied.<span>Ye Fan thought that in terms of sword arts, you guys might need my guidance even more... However, he naturally wouldn''t say it out loud. Otherwise, when he was surrounded by a group of people, he would be busy teaching the way of the sword.


    <span>"This time, I came with the same intention. Since Sect Leader Ling is so sincere, why don''t we leave tomorrow?" Ye Fan suggested with a smile.


    Ling Bai was overjoyed, "Good! This was naturally for the best! Tomorrow morning, we will set out immediately! "

 Chapter 946

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    0946


    <span>Those who practiced the sword did not like to drag their feet. As the Sect Leader of Mount Shu, Lin Baibai was naturally straightforward.


    The next morning, he brought Ling Yuwei and waited for Ye Fan at the airport.Su Qingxue had originally wanted to go with them, but the Ling family and the Ye family''s engagement had already been set aside, so she didn''t have to worry too much about Ling Yuwei.


    <span>Secondly, she needed to spend more time to get familiar with the Ghost Valley. Thinking about it, Su Qingxue decided not to follow her.


    After all, Ye Fan was not going to y. One, he wanted to exchange martial arts insights, and two, he wanted to see the Imperial Sword Technique.


    <span>After half a day of travel, Ye Fan and the Ling father and daughter arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    <span>The sky was gray, and a light rain was falling. The mountains were shrouded in mist and the rain was pouring down.


    The mountainous fog that pervaded the mountains enveloped the entire mountain with a myriad of strange rocks, causing Mount Shu to appear like a paradise.Outside the mountain gate, Ling Qingfeng and a group of Mount Shu Elders and disciples were already waiting.


    Ling Bai and Ling Yuwei bowed to Ling Qingfeng, and the Mount Shu disciples bowed to the Sect Leader.Ye Fan, as a distinguished guest, naturally received a great deal of courtesy.


    Ling Qingfeng was delighted as he said, "Mister Ye, you took your time toe to the Mount Shu Sect because of the blessings of our young disciples. I''ve been waiting for a long time."<span>Ye Fan felt a bit embarrassed. After all, all he could see were some old men who were stilling down the mountain in the rain to greet him.


    "Elder Ling, you''re too polite. Just wait for me on the mountain. If you run down the mountain, I, as a junior, would be too embarrassed." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Sigh, you can''t put it like that. Mr. Ye even saved Yu Wei this time, and helped our Ling family withstand the pressure of the Ye family. He really did us a great favor." Ling Qingfeng said seriously.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, how could he resist against the Ye family? It was purely because the Dragon King and the others did note to look for trouble. After all, what Ye Feng did this time was really shameful.


    "Grandfather, don''t stand here under the mountain in the rain. Let''s go up the mountain," said Ling Yuwei.


    "Alright, alright, Mr. Ye, pleasee back with us to the sect and wash your face clean," Ling Qingfeng said.


    The group of people were all ancient martial artists, so it wasn''t difficult to climb up the mountain. They were almost two thousand meters high, and soon they climbed up.


    Mount Shu Sect was after all one of the four great sects. It upied a few hills and had arge number of ancient buildings. This scene was captivating to the onlookers.<span>Led by Ling Qingfeng, Ye Fan walked towards a big hall that was used for receiving VIP.


    <span>"How is it? Does our Mount Shu Sect look impressive?" Ling Yuwei smiled proudly.


    Ye Fan replied with a smile, "What does it matter how imposing you are? I didn''t see youing back too willingly."


    Ling Yuwei bared her teeth, "Be careful of what you say, or else I''ll call Little Snow and tell her that you, a pervert, are plotting against me!"<span>"How could I not?!" Ye Fan smiled bitterly.


    <span>"Hmph, if I wanted to tease you, would you be able to endure it?" Ling Yu Wei pretended that nothing had happened as she brushed her hair, revealing an indescribably amorous expression.


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless. This aunt was really not to be trifled with, so he decided not to argue with her.


    <span>"Cough cough!" Yuwei, don''t be rude! " Ling Bai lectured.


    <span>"Are you kidding? Dad, what are you so excited about?" Ling Yuwei asked indifferently.


    <span>Ling Qingfeng, on the other hand, turned his head and looked at his granddaughter and Ye Fan, his eyes shing with a strange light.


    <span>Not long after, the group arrived at the banquet hall. The table was filled with delicacies from the Mount Shu region.


    <span>Other than Ling Qingfeng and Ling Baiyi, there were also a few of Mount Shu''s main elders, as well as some core disciples, who were not allowed to dine at the same table with Ye Fan.


    <span>Jiang Xiao, Li Lihong, Pan Yi, and other Mount Shu disciples that Ye Fan knew could only toast to him from afar from other tables.


    <span>What made Ye Fan feel funny was that Jiang Xiaobai, that chubby and perfectly round guy, was actually using his small resentful eyes to give him hints...


    Obviously, Jiang Xiaobai was still thinking about the matter of Ye Fan promising to take him out to "broaden his horizons"."Elder Ling, the reason for meing here this time is that I''vee at the invitation of you two father and son, and that I wish to exchange some insights into martial arts. Two ¡­" I want to see your Imperial Sword Technique. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you to let me take a look? " Ye Fan drank a few cups and got straight to the point.


    "Yes, of course I am." Ling Qingfeng smiled and said, "With Mr. Ye''s strength, you should be the one willing to share your martial arts insights with us. We should be the ones to take advantage.


    However, the records of the Imperial Sword Technique are all in our Hidden Sword Hall, and the Hidden Sword Hall just happened to be resting today, so they cannot be opened.


    I would like to invite Mr. Ye to rest first. Wait for tomorrow, this old man will bring you in and tour the Hidden Sword Pavilion. "


    Ye Fan was surprised. Why was he suddenly making a "Rest" like the Hidden Sword Pavilion, a ce where martial arts manuals and weapons were stored. What was there to rest for? Could it be to change the light bulb? Walls?However, waiting for a day doesn''t matter, so Ye Fan nodded his head and agreed.


    After the meal, Ling Qingfeng said apologetically: "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry about that. You just came to our sect, so we should follow you around."However, it just so happens that the Sect Leader has some important matters to attend to in the next two days. Since he has just returned, we need to have a meeting to discuss about it, so ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, vaguely sensing that something had happened to the Mount Shu Sect.


    However, as an outsider, since his master wouldn''t take the initiative to ask, he didn''t want to ask too much. Thus, he said, "It''s alright. Elders and Sect Leader, you guys can do whatever you want. I''ll find someone else to apany me for a stroll!"<span>As Ye Fan spoke, he pointed towards the chubby Jiang Xiaobai and said, "Erm, Fatty,st time, Hidden Dragon picked you to join my team. We were fated to meet. Why don''t you take me for a stroll in Mount Shu?"


    <span>The Mount Shu disciples all had odd expressions on their faces when they saw that Ye Fan had chosen Jiang Xiaobai. After all, although this fellow''s talent was exceptional, he was still considered to be one of the lowest ranked disciples in Mount Shu.


    However, Jiang Xiaobai suddenly thought of something and excitedly stood up and shouted, "Alright! "Alright, Mr. Ye!"


    Ling Yu Wei looked at the two men thoughtfully, her eyes filled with suspicion.<span>Lil ''White, you have to show Mr. Ye the way. Although Mr. Ye is not much older than you, he is still an important guest of Mount Shu. Ling Bai instructed his disciples.


    Jiang Xiaobai nodded with a grin. "Got it, Master!" "I guarantee that I willplete the mission!"


    "Mr. Ye, although we can''t go to the Hidden Sword Pavilion for the time being, we can still visit the other training grounds and the library. Our Mount Shu is picturesque, and we will not let youe here for nothing," said Ling Qingfeng with a smile.Ye Fan smiled and said, "Sure, sure. The two of you go take care of your stuff, I''ll take a walk first."


    "Mr. Ye, we have arranged a good guest room for you. Lil ''White, take Mr. Ye to the guest room first," Ling Qingfeng said.


    <span>Jiang Xiaobai couldn''t wait any longer. He ran to the door, bent down, and said eagerly, "Mr. Ye, let me take you to the guest room ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 947

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>0947


    Ye Fan nodded his head and waved to the elders of Mount Shu. Then, he strode out of the banquet hall.The group of people from Mount Shu had to send him on his way. Ye Fan gave a few words of advice before retreating.


    When Ye Fan saw that there were no more people following him, he said to Jiang Xiaobai, "Fatty, you did not go to the Hidden Dragon Institute?"


    <span>Jiang Xiaobai chuckled and said, "The Hidden Dragon''smander thinks I''m too cowardly and unambitious, so if you don''t want me, then I don''t need to go."


    "Others will be sad if they fail, but you will still be happy if you fail even if you have the ability. You really are shameless." Ye Fan felt that this guy was a little bit like thatzy bastard Bel, but other than cultivation, the others were all low-leveled.


    Jiang Xiaobai did not mind. He rubbed his hands and said softly, "Mr. Ye, what you saidst time ¡­" Does it count as one? "


    <span>"I have always kept my word. However, it is still broad daylight and my goal is too big. When it gets dark, we will go down the mountain!" "Find a nearby town and I''ll definitely let you finish the initial experience of your life!" Ye Fan said.


    Jiang Xiaobai was so excited that his oily face turned red. He couldn''t help but look at the sky, "I wonder how long it will be before the sky gets dark ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan kicked this guy in the thigh, "Why are you in such a hurry!?" Having endured for more than twenty years, did he really care about these few hours? "Let''s go, let''s take a stroll around the city first. Take me to see your Mount Shu Sect."


    <span>"There''s nothing much to see... Just like that ¡­ "It''s either a rock or a tree..." Jiang Xiaobai waspletely absent-minded as his mind was filled with that matter.


    <span>Ye Fan was very speechless towards this guy, and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Mount Shu Sect still had many historical remains that were worth a look. It was rather interesting to see a few young disciples cultivating there.


    Ye Fan strolled around, and it was already evening.


    Ling Qingfeng and the others had been holding some kind of Elders Guild, and had specially sent a chef to cook for Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan directly told them not to. He was going to take Jiang Xiaobai for a stroll down the mountain to see the ''local customs'' around Mount Shu.


    Since Ye Fan said this, the people from the Mount Shu Sect naturally didn''t dare to object.


    Therefore, Jiang Xiaobai, who had changed into a simple set of ordinary clothes, excitedly followed Ye Fan down the mountain.


    <span>"Which town is busiest around here?" "There are more ces for entertainment," Ye Fan casually asked.


    <span>Jiang Xiaobai immediately replied, "Happy Town! It''s just to the north! Not even 5km! "


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "It seems that you have already investigated everything. I think you are the only one who is timid. Otherwise, you would have gone there to y a long time ago, right?"


    Jiang Xiaobai touched his round face awkwardly. "I am under Master''s strict supervision, and ¡­" "I don''t have any money."


    <span>Ye Fan had never seen such a "pure" Great Perfection of the Body Refinement Realm martial artist. Didn''t this guy know that with his ability in this world, he could easily earn endless amounts of money?


    However, this could be one of the most valuable aspects of Jiang Xiao. Otherwise, Mount Shu would have expelled him from the sect a long time ago.


    With the distance between them, they soon arrived at Pleasant Town. This small town only had a poption of 70,000. However, because it was a transit point, there were many routes to get there.In order to satisfy these drivers who had to rest for the night, the nightlife here was naturally quite plentiful.


    Ye Fan and Jiang Xiaobai found a restaurant, ate a simple dinner, and started strolling around the town.


    <span>"Mr. Ye, where are we going now?" Jiang Xiaobai was sweating profusely. The closer he got to his goal, the more nervous he became.


    Ye Fan walked over to a football club and said, "Since you''re so nervous, I don''t think you can handle thingster. First, pinch your feet, rx a bit, then find a ceter."<span>"Also ¡­ He even needed to pinch his feet? "Alright, alright!" Jiang Xiaobai nodded his head, "I''ve never pinched them before either..." "But I don''t have the money ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan helplessly turned his head and said, "Alright, I''ll pay for all the expenses tonight."


    Jiang Xiaobai''s face instantly flushed red. He felt that he had truly met a great benefactor.


    The two of them did a foot care job. It was alreadyte at night by the time they left the store.Ye Fan brought Jiang Xiaobai all the way to an unremarkable street, nked by dim pink lights.


    <span>The weather was also cool, and some of the more morous shopkeepers of unknown age were eating melon seeds at the door or flipping through magazines in their stores.


    Some of the shops had already closed. It was obvious that they would not ept business tonight.


    Ye Fan took a look at them and took out two hundred taels, cing them in Jiang Xiaobai''s hands.


    <span>"I gave you the money. In this ce, two hundred should be enough. Choose one that you like." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Jiang Xiaobai swallowed his saliva and asked, "What about you, Mr. Ye?" Won''t youe with me? "


    "Are you kidding?!" I am a man with a family! " Ye Fan Zheng righteously said, "How can I do something that would let my wife down!?"Jiang Xiaobai had a look of admiration on his face, "Mr. Ye is such a good man, I ¡­" If I get married in the future, I will definitely learn from you! "


    <span>Ye Fan lit up a cigarette and said with a serious expression, "I guess it''s okay. As a man, you have to have some responsibility. He could not be tempted so easily. He had to have a bottom line.


    However, you are not married yet, so it''s fine if you y around. Just consider it as raising the rate of currency cirction and contributing to our country''s economy! "


    <span>"Oh, that makes sense. No wonder you were so decisive in spending money, Mr. Ye." Jiang Xiaobai then thought of something and asked, "Mr. Ye, was that Miss Chu you sawst time at the Hidden Dragon Base your wife?"


    <span>"Cough cough ¡­" Ye Fan almost choked to death on his cigarette, and then chuckled, "We are very close friends."


    <span>"Oh ¡­"


    Jiang Xiaobai did not think too much about it. He already couldn''t wait to know how close they were.


    He nodded his head vigorously, stuffed the money into his pocket and said, "Then... "Then I''ll be going. Mr. Ye, where are you waiting for me?"


    "I''m on the street next door. I''m just passing by that shop, you know?" Ye Fan said.<span>Jiang Xiaobai nodded, "I know!" "Then I''lle find you after I''m done!"


    After he finished speaking, the plump man with a round figure hurriedly walked into the street.


    Ye Fan intentionally took a nce and discovered that Jiang Xiaobai had entered into a shop. He couldn''t help but click his tongue: "The taste is quite heavy, that woman should be almost forty, right..."


    However, the following matters were not something he needed to consider.


    He had already fulfilled his promise to Jiang Xiaobai and helped him get a good dream.


    While smoking, Ye Fan leisurely walked towards the small shop.<span>"Boss, ten sheep, ten oxen, twombs, a bottle of sorghum." Ye Fan found a table and sat down by himself. He didn''t even bother to look at the menu as he quickly ordered some food.


    At this time, a graceful figure walked over and sat opposite to Ye Fan. Holding her cheeks, she asked, "Aren''t you tired of eating so much meat?"<span>The person who hade was Ling Yuwei. The woman was dressed in casual attire. She had put down her bangs to cover up a bit of her face, but she was still incredibly beautiful in the night.


    Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart. He already knew that you were secretly following them. Even if he were to use his binocrs to follow them from a distance, he would have already sensed it a long time ago.


    The reason why he did not expose Jiang Xiao was because there was no need for him to. After all, Jiang Xiao still had to y.Secondly, Ye Fan also took advantage of this opportunity to show that he was more "disciplined" in the outside world, so as to avoid Ling Yuwei reporting to Su Qingxue.


    Ye Fan pretended to be surprised, "Miss Ling?" How did you find me? "

 Chapter 948

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>0948


    <span>Ling Yuwei revealed a look of disbelief, "You should have noticed me a long time ago, right? Your cultivation is so high, and you can still be so slow? "


    Ye Fanughed, "I wasn''t paying attention."<span>"Really?" Ling Yuwei didn''t pursue this topic any further, and said in a teasing tone, "Why didn''t you go in with Senior Brother Jiang to y? Don''t you feel bored waiting here for him? "


    <span>"I brought Jiang Xiaobai here to help him fulfill his dream. Back then, during the Hidden Dragon Battle, I promised him that. This is a promise between men!" Ye Fan said with a serious expression.


    <span>Ling Yu Wei snorted, "I think you''re quite knowledgeable about the market price. You don''t even need to ask about the price; you usually y quite a bit yourself, right?"


    Ye Fan sighed, and said: "Miss Ling, I understand, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to y by myself, just like how I know how to rob a bank. Did I go?"


    Don''t think that I''m just a casual man. Actually, I have my principles.I like beauties. It''s not wrong to have a few lovers, but I''m not just ying around. I can''t do anything outside that would let down my wife. "


    <span>"Oh... Didn''t you see? I thought you were not going to reject anyone. "Ling Yuwei''s eyes sparkled as she said," It seems like you have quite a bit of self-control. "


    <span>Ye Fan took the wine cup, poured himself a cup of white wine, and said, "That''s for sure. Otherwise, how could my wife be so confident in letting me run around?" "For such a mboyant man like me, it''s easy to attract bees and butterflies wherever I go ¡­"


    <span>"Come on!" Don''t you find the women standing in the doorway ugly? What he said sounded so good ¡­ You are clearly just a yboy, who are you trying to fool! "


    Ling Yuwei said disdainfully as she reached out her hand to grab Ye Fan''s ss of wine.


    The woman lifted her head and felt stuffy. She stuck out her tongue and even fanned herself with her hand.<span>"So spicy... It''s been years since I''ve had this kind of wine. It''s so much better than that whiskey or something.


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless. This International Goddess was pretty good at drinking sorghum wine. She was indeed from a bad family, so she probably drank quite a bit in her student days.


    <span>Since the woman wanted to drink, Ye Fan didn''t stop her. He ordered another cup, and the two started to drink while eating.


    "Miss Ling, why must you eat thismb''s kidney? This is for us men to nourish the kidney ¡­"


    Ye Fan was speechless when he saw how Ling Yuwei was not afraid of him. She was gnawing on the mutton, and her mouth was full of oil.<span>"Just a stick is enough for you. If you eat too much, people like you might do bad things. I''ll keep an eye on them for Snowy." said Ling Yuwei righteously.


    Ye Fan really had nothing to refute, but his skewers of meat and themb''s kidney were divided into two and there was not enough to eat, so he could only shout at the boss, "Boss, give me three more kebabs of leek, three more kebabs of kidney, and three more kebabs of tofu..."


    Seeing the man order a pile, Ling Yuwei could not help but frown, "You still want to eat leek? That stinky ass? "


    "I''m not sleeping in the same bed as you, what are you afraid of?" Ye Fan said.<span>Ling Yuwei red at the man, "You''re really dreaming! If I want to sleep, I''ll only sleep with your wife!"


    <span>When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but feel envious. He hadn''t even slept with Su Qingxue before.


    Ling Yuwei noticed something, and couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Are you still not in the same room as Little Snow?"


    <span>Ye Fan immediately retorted, "We''ve been receiving certificates for almost a year, what nonsense are you spouting?"


    "Don''t worry about me, I''ve already touched them with my hands, and Little Snow is still hiding somewhere." Ling Yuwei said with a chuckle. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Ye Fan was shocked, blinking his eyes, "This..." How could he do that? You put your hand in. "Touch ¡­"


    <span>Ling Yuwei couldn''t help but giggle and say, "You idiot, of course I''m lying to you! You really believe it! Haha, I knew it. You two are husband and wife on the surface! "


    Ye Fan realized that he was tricked by this "little slut"...


    <span>Feeling extremely embarrassed, Ye Fan could only lower his head and drink the wine, thinking that he should quicklye up with an idea to propose to Su Qingxue as his woman, otherwise he would be mocked by her.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan was silent, Ling Yuwei couldn''t help but pout, "Is there really a need to be so petty?" "I''m just joking with you."


    Ye Fan sighed, "I respect my wife this much, so you won''t understand."


    <span>"Why don''t I understand? Actually, I''m a little envious of them... "If that guy Ye Feng also knew how to respect us, we wouldn''t have ended up in this state," Ling Yu Weiughed self-deprecatingly.


    Ye Fan was surprised, "Don''t tell me that you actually like Ye Feng?"<span>"You''re crazy!" Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes and said, "I just said, if Ye Feng respects me a little more, don''t take me as his personal item. I will ept my fate."


    Grandfather and Father, if they really want me to get married, then I will marry him. After all, sooner orter, I will have to marry someone.<span>However, Ye Feng doesn''t respect me at all. If I marry him, it would be equivalent to falling into hell, so I don''t have any good impression of him at all... And I definitely won''t marry him. "


    <span>Saying this, Ling Yuwei picked up her wine cup and extended it towards Ye Fan. "Come, let me toast you. After all,pared to Ye Feng, a man who respects women like you is much better."


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He actually wants topete with Ye Feng? This was too pitiful.


    After Ling Yu Wei finished her toast, she poured another cup and continued to drink with Ye Fan, "This cup of wine is to formally thank you for saving my life."


    Ye Fan shook his head, "It''s a small matter. Although I killed a lot of people, I am a doctor, and saving others is my duty."


    With a "puchi", Ling Yuwei sweetly said, "You''re such a contradictory person. Killing someone and saving them, can''t you split your mind?"<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "It''s good to get used to it. Isn''t life just a matter of constantly making multiple choices? To choose to kill, to choose to save ¡­ ¡­" It should have been like this ".


    <span>Ye Fan took out a cigarette, lit it for himself, and crossed his legs. He looked at the town under the night sky, leisurely taking his time.


    Ling Yuwei looked at the man in a daze. She could see from Ye Fan''s gaze the vicissitudes of life and freedom that should not exist at this age. This natural manliness caused her heart to involuntarily twitch.Speaking of which, the two of them had only known each other for a short period of time, and they had not met each other often. However, not only did he save her life, he also seemed to be slowly resolving her problem ¡­


    <span>Ling Yuwei became more and more curious. Unconsciously, she wanted to understand everything about this man ¡­


    <span>"If it was in the ancient times, then you would have made a huge profit." Ling Yuwei''s mind was filled with countless thoughts as she spoke with a smile.


    <span>Ye Fan was startled, "What do you mean?"


    "In the ancient times, you saved my life. Such a great kindness, shouldn''t this little girl repay you with her body?" "Furthermore, the ancient saying that wives and concubines flock together has be a matter of course ¡­" Ling Yuwei blinked a few times. It was full of electricity.


    "Hehe, a group of wives is beautiful though... "But that is at least something the girl is willing to do." Ye Fan cleared his throat."If I say. "What about me ¡­" Ling Yuwei lightly bit her plump red lips.

 Chapter 949

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>0949


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel his heart heat up. He felt that in that woman''s rippling eyes, there was something that made one''s heart itch.


    <span>But very quickly, Ye Fan''s mind became clear, and heughed: "Miss Ling, don''t think that I will fall for your trick, you will definitely try to catch me again andin to my wife!


    <span>Haha, you''re underestimating me too much, I won''t be tempted by you! "


    Ling Yuwei was startled. She suddenly regained her senses and felt a bit regretful. What exactly was she saying? How could she say such things to her best friend''s husband ¡­The woman felt her face heat up. She leaned back and looked away, saying along the stairs, "At least you''re smart ¡­"


    The atmosphere suddenly turned a little awkward. Ling Yuwei felt that something was wrong with her. She was very distressed. Was what she had just said on purpose or was it just a joke?


    Of course, Ye Fan could also feel that something was off, so he quickly changed the topic, "Aiya ¡­ ¡­" Why hasn''t this fatty returned yet? How long is he going to stay here ¡­ "


    Just as they were talking, they noticed Jiang Xiaobai walking over with an undressed woman.


    Seeing that Ling Yuwei was also here, Jiang Xiaobai did not move his feet at all. He lowered his head and did not dare to look at her.<span>"What''s going on?" Ye Fan was puzzled. Why did this guye out with that shop owner?


    The woman with the thick makeup pulled at her cor and asked Ye Fan with an ent that carried a local dialect, "Is he your friend?"


    Ye Fan nodded, "Forget it, what happened to him?"


    "He gave me two hundred dors just to kill me!" He had never seen such a shameless person! Since he said his friend was the one treating him, then hurry up and give him the money! "We''re still short of three hundred!" The woman stretched out her hand.Ye Fan was stunned and could not help but ask Jiang Xiaobai, "How the hell did you y?"


    <span>Jiang Xiaobai lowered his head and said with a voice as thin as a mosquito''s buzz, "I... I thought it was two hundred yuan and I was just ying around all night. Who knows the different service prices are different? "


    <span>"Is there something wrong with that?! Two hundred dors for one night? Do you think you can rent a hotel to sleep in? "Your strength is still so great, it really is going to break my bones..." Thedy stretched out her hand, "Hurry up and give me the money! I still have to do business! "


    Ye Fan didn''t waste any more time, and directly gave that woman three hundred yuan.


    Ling Yuwei said with a look of disdain, "Senior Brother Jiang, can you not be so wretched like this, and throw your face into the washroom?""Shi... Junior Sister, please don''t tell Master, this is my first time ¡­ " Jiang Xiaobai said pitifully.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile, "You went in for more than an hour, right? How did you y?" "Is it too much for me to bear?"


    Hearing this question, Jiang Xiao''s face immediately turned even redder, and he mumbled, "I ¡­ The first time I was so nervous. "Very quickly ¡­"<span>Ye Fan suddenly understood andughed, "Later on, in order to prove himself, you put in a lot of effort. When you used your strength a bit more, you hurt him."


    <span>Jiang Xiaobai touched his head in embarrassment, "I didn''t think too much about it. I thought she was crying out loudly because she wasfortable ¡­" "Heh heh ¡­"


    <span>At the side, Ling Yuwei could no longer bear to listen. "Shut up!" Don''t you all have any shame!? "I''m still beside you guys, are you guys talking about this!?"


    Ye Fan felt helpless and could only say to Jiang Xiaobai, "It''s fine. We''ll have a chat again tomorrow. I''ll teach you a few powerful moves. I''ll definitely make you feel even better next time."


    Jiang Xiaobai''s eyes lit up. He really wanted to kneel down and take a master. Good. Mr. Ye, you treat me too well. If it wasn''t for you, I probably wouldn''t even have the chance to ¡­ "


    <span>Ling Yuwei hated that she couldn''t kick Jiang Xiaobai. At the same time, she red at Ye Fan, "Quickly finish it!" "I''m going back!"


    Ye Fan thought to himself, if you want to go back, go back by yourself, why are you urging those two? However, they had already achieved their goal. Since Jiang Xiaobai''s wish had been fulfilled, they could truly leave now.<span>Returning to the Mount Shu Sect, Ye Fan went to his room.


    What surprised Ye Fan was that Ling Yuwei was actually in the next room!


    "Miss Ling, you''ve already gone home, why are you still staying in the guest room?" Ye Fan was puzzled. Could it be that the woman had intentionally arranged this?<span>It was only then that Ling Yuwei noticed this situation. She was puzzled by the dozen or so good guest rooms in Mount Shu. Why did they have to arrange their rooms together?


    She was afraid that the man would misunderstand her, so she quickly exined, "Don''t let your imagination run wild. Since I was not in Mount Shu since I was young, I must have already lost my room, so I stayed here.However, the map of the people in the room might be convenient, so the two rooms should be made up. "


    "Oh." Ye Fan nodded, "I didn''t think too much about it, so good night.""Um... "Good night." Without another word, Ling Yuwei pushed open the door and entered first.


    Ye Fan came to his room and looked at the so-called guest rooms on Shu Mountain. Actually, they were quite old, and the furniture and furnishings were all things from several decades ago, but they were all very clean.


    After all, the mountain was thousands of meters above sea level. It could connect all the water and water.


    Ye Fan thought about how he didn''t have time to train even after the day had passed, so he didn''t sleep tonight. He could just practice in his room.<span>He took off his clothes so that his whole body wouldn''t be covered with sweat. Barely clothed, he began to practice his set of movements in the room.


    After practicing for less than half an hour, Ye Fan suddenly heard the sound of water flowing next door...Ling Yuwei... Taking a bath?


    <span>Although the room was very ordinary, there were still some rain drops. It was just that there was no shower room. It was purely the toilet that had to be flushed.


    <span>If Ye Fan''s room was like this, then the people next door would naturally be the same.


    Once he thought about Ling Yuwei''s well-developed body, which was like a Western girl''s, and her tall figure, Ye Fan immediately felt that he couldn''t practice anymore ¡­<span>After all, he had just taken Jiang Xiaobai to y a bit tonight. Although he was not interested in those women, Ling Yuwei was different ¡­


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but walk towards the bathroom. Next to the bathroom was the ce where Ling Yuwei was bathing.


    At this moment, if he had a superpower, such as a perspective-type ability ¡­ How good would that be... Ye Fan muttered in his heart.<span>Wait!


    Ye Fan frowned. He keenly noticed that there seemed to be a small hole in the wall of the washroom and in the crack between the tiles.


    It should have been a hole that he made in order to fit the hook or something simr to that in the past. Yet, he failed to fill in the hole...<span>Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, and lightly stepped forward...


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Mount Shu Supreme Harmony Hall, where Great Elder Ling Qingfeng resided.<span>In the dead of night, Ling Qingfeng''s training room.


    Ling Bai pushed open the door, cupped his hands, and said, "Father, I''m here!"


    <span>"Is Mr. Ye back yet?" Ling Qingfeng sat cross-legged on a praying mat, opened his eyes and asked his son.


    <span>Ling Bai replied, "I''m back. I saw Xiao Bai''s face red with my own eyes. It really can''t be saved."


    <span>"Heh heh... "He cannot be sect head, but he is more than enough to be an elder of our sect in the future."


    Ling Qingfeng smiled. "You can''t hope for him to have such high talent. He has to have a good character. In any case, his heart isn''t bad, so it''s fine."


    <span>Ling Bai nodded, and then asked, "Father, I just saw Yuwei go to the guest room. "Why don''t you help that girl tidy up the rooms she stayed in when she was young and let her stay in the guest room?"


    "I naturally have my reasons... "Besides, the mountain hasn''t been peaceful recently. It''s safer next door to Mr. Ye." Ling Qingfeng''s eyes were bright and lively as he spoke with a profound tone.


    Ling Bai''s eyes darted around as he made some guesses in his mind, but he did not ask any further, saying, "Your son understands, your father should rest early, I will take my leave now ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 951

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0951


    Being mentioned by Li Lihong in such a way, the other second generation disciples also nodded in agreement.


    They did not want an outsider, someone who was not a sword expert yet, to say anything about them.<span>Moreover, Ye Fan had also killed their fellow disciples. Although it was just a misunderstanding, they still had a grudge against Ye Fan.


    <span>"You can''t put it like that. Ancient martial arts are rted to each other. Since Mr. Ye has a profound understanding of martial arts, he must have some ideas about the way of the sword," Ling Qingfeng said.


    Hearing his teacher''s words, the second generation disciples could only nod in agreement.


    Ling Qingfeng smiled and asked Ye Fan, "Mr. Ye, take a look, do these disciples of Mount Shu Sect have any improvements in their training?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ye, what do you think we did wrong?" Pan Yi asked politely.


    <span>Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart. This bunch of people were hoping to see him make a fool of himself.


    After all, he hade here for the sake of the Ling father and son''s sincerity, and also to see the Imperial Sword Technique of Mount Shu.


    Since he wanted to see the absolute art of the other sects, he should share some of his experience as well. It could be considered an exchange.<span>Ye Fan said, "I don''t dare to mention it. We can discuss some problems in the way of the sword together. If anyone disagrees, we can talk to each other."


    Pan Yi and the others thought that Ye Fan did not understand much, so they were very polite and couldn''t help but tough. "Mr. Ye, although you are an expert, you are not a swordsman at all. Even if you are not right, we will all understand."


    "Alright then ¡­ However, I''ve just arrived here and have not seen how you train. Why don''t you all practice for a while, and I''ll observe your sword techniques? " Ye Fan said.<span>Pan Yi nodded, turned around and said in a high-spirited manner, "Disciples, listen up! Practice a set of the Seven Star Arcing Devil Sword so that Mr. Ye can give me some pointers! "


    Li Lihong also spoke to her disciples, "Disciples! Later, he would practice a set of the Carefree Thirteen Swords for his teacher! Let Mr. Yement! "


    <span>Soon after, a few second generation disciples led their disciples to execute the thirty-six sword techniques of the Heavenly Dipper Sword and other absolute arts of Mount Shu. They wanted Ye Fan to give them an evaluation.


    Although they all said that they wanted Ye Fan toment, they all wanted to see if Ye Fan was wrong.<span>After all, the Mount Shu Sect had trained their men in the sword since young, and Mount Shu had practiced their ultimate techniques for decades, to the point where their foundation and knowledge had been ruined.


    <span>In this situation, if Ye Fan, an outsider, were to evaluate their skills, it would be the same as throwing a hatchet.


    With these thoughts in mind, Pan Yi and the rest led their disciples to practice their swordsmanship in front of Ye Fan, and they put even more effort into it.


    The young disciples of Mount Shu followed their masters because they wanted to perform well in front of the Grand Elder and the Sect Leader.


    Looking at the several hundred warriors from Mount Shu flying around valiantly in the Sword Discourse Arena, Ling Qingfeng and Ling Baiyi were also very pleased.


    They kept nodding their heads and asionally exining to Ye Fan the specific origins of the sword techniques in Mount Shu, as well as some key points...


    Ye Fan quietly listened, nodding from time to time with a face full of indifference.


    Seeing such a passionate scene, even as a person of Mount Shu, Ling Yuwei felt very proud and excited.<span>Seeing that Ye Fan didn''t talk much anymore, he thought Ye Fan was nervous, so he said softly, "Hey, don''t be too nervous. If you don''t have any thoughtster, you don''t need to say it."


    "Our Mount Shu Sword Sect was founded on the Dao of the Sword. You didn''t train specifically and came back for the first time. You don''t have to pretend to know anything or else those martial uncles wouldugh at you."


    Ye Fan raised his eyebrows, smiled and said, "Let''s have an exchange. What''s there to be nervous about? You''re overthinking it."<span>Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes at him, "Whatever you want. You don''t know how to be good to me, so I won''t help you if I say something wrong."


    Ye Fan smiled without a word and continued to watch this group of Mount Shu disciples practice their swordsmanship.


    <span>Nearly an hourter, over a hundred disciples had already followed their master and performed four to five sets of Mount Shu''s absolute arts.


    <span>The disciples were stillpeting with each other, which was why they were all very diligent in their training. Naturally, their swordy was very powerful as well.


    Ling Qingfeng and Ling Baiyi were very satisfied with the performance of these disciples and felt that they had all gained face for their sect.<span>"Teacher, head senior brother, what do you think of our disciples'' training?"


    <span>"Very good, you''ve made great progress. Pan Yi, Lihong, you''ve all worked hard. Mount Shu has many sessors, haha ¡­" Ling Qingfeng stroked his long beard andughed.


    Pan Yi lookedcently at Ye Fan, "Mr. Ye, what suggestions do you have?"


    Ye Fan lightly smiled and said, "It''s not necessarily a wise decision, but there''s still a point of view..."<span>"Oh? What do you think? "Tell me," Ling Qingfeng asked curiously.


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "How about this, it''s better to say it directly than to do it intuitively. I will directly show you what I want to express."


    Everyone can take a look together to see if the Seven Star Arclight Devil Sword that I cultivate, the Thirteen Swords of Carefree, and the Thirty-six Swords of Heavenly Dipper are different from yours ¡­ ""What!?" Pan Yi and the others were all shocked.


    Ling Bai was also surprised. "Mr. Ye, you know the sword techniques of Mount Shu?"


    "Ye Fan, you''re not joking, right? Sword skills are not something that can be imitated. It''s not as simple as drawing a gourd. You just took a look at it." Ling Yuwei also frowned.<span>Ye Fan sighed, "Why are you asking so many questions, when you see me practice with my sword, won''t you know?" Come ¡­ Who can lend me a sword? "


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand, and the hundreds of people present all looked at each other, feeling that Ye Fan was joking.In the end, Pan Yiughed out loud and said, "Mr. Ye is truly courageous. Good, I''ll let you use my sword!"


    Ye Fan took the heavy broadsword handed over by Pan Yi, nodded his head, and walked to the center of the field, which was surrounded by over a hundred people.


    The Ling Family''s ancestors all watched him curiously, while Pan Yi and the other disciples from the second generation watched him with the mindset of watching a good show.


    No one believed that Ye Fan could execute Mount Shu''s absolute art just by looking at it once.The key was that it would be fine if one did not learn this sword technique just by looking at it. It would be hard for some people to understand the changes in some of the details, the points of strength in some of the sword techniques, the speed and timing of the moves, or even the movements of the moves.


    In actualbat, ancient martial arts were not like those random fights in the park, where they were used to nurture the body. It was not as simple as killing people.


    "The first set... It''s the Seven Star Arclight Devil Sword, right? "Ye Fan nced at Pan Yi, and the smile on his face also disappeared, as his entire demeanor gradually turned sharp and cold.


    Just when the Mount Shu people realized that the feeling Ye Fan gave them changed, Ye Fan began to walk on the sword and perform a sword art in unison!

 Chapter 952

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0952The moment Ye Fan used the Seven Star Arclight Devil Sword, it immediately caused many people who wanted to watch a good show to freeze on the spot with frozen expressions.


    Especially the second generation disciples like Pan Yi and Li Lihong, they felt as if they had seen a ghost!


    <span>The sword in Ye Fan''s hand seemed to belong to him in the first ce, so it naturally became one with Ye Fan.


    And every move, every move, the details, and the control of force were all exquisite to the point of perfection!


    Ye Fan did not deliberately think of every move. With his will, his mind and body, he would naturally be able to perform his sword moves fluidly.The key was that Ye Fan''s Seven Star Ardent Demon Sword was even more oppressive than the one Pan Yi and the others used just now, as if he was a Sword Immortal wielding a sword to y demons. It was indescribably natural and powerful!


    "This... What was going on? "How can he know the absolute art of Mount Shu?"


    "That''s not right, he seems to be slightly different from us, in the end ¡­ ¡­" Is he wrong, or are we wrong? "<span>There were already a few second generation disciples who began guessing, because they discovered that Ye Fan was different from them in that he seemed to be more lethal.


    Ling Qingfeng and Ling Bai were astounded as well. They had practiced the Mount Shu Sword Art for decades, but today, they realized that they had not practiced it correctly?!


    As the Sect Leader''s daughter, although her cultivation wasn''t very high, her eyesight was naturally not bad.


    At this moment, she waspletely dumbfounded as she watched Ye Fan execute Mount Shu''s absolute art with ease. The figure of a man using a sword made her heart beat faster ¡­


    In fact, Ye Fan didn''t really do anything special. Back then, he had already learned almost every martial art in the world, but after crippling Tian Shengshui''s cultivation, he didn''t use this kind of martial art often.<span>He already knew the sword techniques of Mount Shu. After seeing the sword techniques disyed by these people, his memory became much clearer.


    Afterwards, Ye Fan had incorporated some of his knowledge about sword arts from the ancient sword techniques into these sword arts.


    Although they had only been slightly tweaked, these sword techniques immediately returned to their original form, and were even closer to what they should have been at the beginning.


    After all, despite thousands of years of experience, Mount Shu''s swordsmanship, despite its profundity, was still passed down to its disciples through the teachings of their masters.Humans were not machines, they had been around for a long time, and there were many ces where they could get in and out.


    Ye Fan just happened to "fix" some of the details of these sword techniques, using his understanding to exin it once.


    After the set of the Seven Star Arclight Devil Sword waspleted, Ye Fan''s feeling of using the sword changed again, and he started to be even more agile and agile."Thirteen Carefree Swords!?" He ¡­ How could he also know it!? "


    The expressions of the Mount Shu people could only be described as dumbstruck as they saw Ye Fan continue to practice another absolute art."Master, did you teach him the sword art of Mount Shu?" Pan Yi couldn''t help but ask Ling Qingfeng.


    Ling Qingfeng''s old eyes shed as he scolded in a low voice, "Shut up! Watch carefully! Don''t miss any details! The sword technique Mr. Ye is disying is even more exquisite than ours! "<span>Pan Yi, Li Lihong and the other disciples of the second generation were all speechless. Even Ling Qingfeng felt that Ye Fan''s swordsmanship was better, so of course it couldn''t have been taught by Ling Qingfeng!


    Ling Yuwei clenched her bare hands tightly, biting her red lips as she stared at Ye Fan,pletely lost in thought.


    How much beauty did this man want to give her ¡­?At times, Ye Fan''s sword was like a towering mountain, steady and powerful. At times, it was like a swift stream, changing constantly in the blink of an eye. It was also like an unfathomable wind, passing through without leaving a trace.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan use all kinds of sword moves, everyone felt that this should be the case!


    <span>Unconsciously, many of the Mount Shu disciples started to move. They wanted to imitate Ye Fan and had a strong desire to practice the sword.


    Seeing his own disciples, all of them started to want to imitate Ye Fan. A bunch of second generation disciples were unwilling to ept this, but they had to admit that they were not even as good at practicing as their own sect''s sword techniques!


    When Ye Fan finished practicing the five sets of sword techniques in Mount Shu, everyone present was already full of birds."Okay, your sword." Ye Fan walked up to Pan Yi, returning the broadsword to him.


    With a dazed look on his face, Pan Yi received the sword with aplicated expression on his face.


    <span>"Mr. Ye, how do you know our Mount Shu Sword Style? Why does your sword technique seem so abnormal? " Ling Qingfeng could not help but ask about the doubts in everyone''s hearts.


    <span>Ye Fan had already known that there was such a question, but he couldn''t tell the truth. After all, if he thought that he had something to do with the God of Heaven Magic training, then he wouldn''t be able to exin it clearly.


    Therefore, he said, "When I was overseas, I saw the disciples of Mount Shu perform these sword techniques. After looking through it just now, I pretty much remembered it."Although this group of people from Mount Shu felt that the situation was somewhat outrageous, they could ept it. After all, the Mount Shu Sect did have many disciples all over the world.


    "Mr. Ye is actually one of the top martial artists. I never thought that he would have his own understanding of the way of the sword.In regards to the sword technique that Mr. Ye disyed, there are many details that I would like to ask for your advice. " Ling Qingfeng replied politely.


    <span>All the Mount Shu disciples were stunned. In their eyes, the Great Elder was a monumental figure in the Dao of the Sword. Yet, the Great Elder also admitted publicly that he needed to ask for Ye Fan''s advice?


    This young Mr. Ye, who is he!?


    "Master! Disciple thinks this is inappropriate! When we train in the sword, we still need to look at actualbat. Although Mr. Ye''s sword technique seems rather profound, it might not really work if we were to fight! " Li Lihong cupped her hands and said.<span>"That''s right!" Master, how about wepete and test it out? Just based on sword moves, regardless of cultivation level! " Pan Yi demanded as well.


    Ling Qingfeng frowned. "Pan Yi, you were already defeated by Mr. Yest time. Furthermore, I am no match for him. How could you have the face to say such words?"


    The disciples present were even more shocked! What!? The Great n Elder was defeated by this Mr. Ye!?<span>Being stared at by so many people, even Ye Fan felt a bit embarrassed. Was it really necessary, he didn''t even use his sword intent... He had slightly improved the ce that he didn''t feelfortable with, but there wasn''t anything that deep.


    Pan Yi''s face turned red as he said unwillingly, "I know that my strength is no match for Mr. Ye, but... If our sect''s sword techniques that we''ve painstakingly practiced for dozens of years are not as powerful as the sword techniques that he could learn with just a few casual nces, then this disciple will be truly unwilling! "


    "Master! Let us give it a try! The disciples are not willing to ept this! " A group of second generation disciples directly kneeled on the ground and begged Ling Qingfeng to allow them topare sword techniques.


    Ling Qingfeng furrowed his brows. He felt that it was a bit disrespectful to have these disciplespete with Ye Fan. Ye Fan''s strength was just too overestimating.<span>However, these disciples who had trained for decades in the Mount Shu Sword Sect wanted to protect the honor of their sect so badly, yet he could not reject them ¡­


    "Let me do it." Ling Bai then stood up and smiled, "As the Sect Leader, I am also a member of the second generation. I will represent my junior brothers and sisters topete with Mr. Ye in swords ¡­ This way, we can give everyone an exnation. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 953

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"0953


    "Head senior brother, if you are willing to help us, we naturally have no objections!" Pan Yi and the rest immediately responded in delight.After all, as the Sect Leader, Ling Bai was much stronger than them.


    Ye Fan didn''t care. He could understand this group of Mount Shu disciples'' thoughts. No one wanted to admit that the things that he had trained for decades, could be practiced by them as he wished.


    Ye Fan also couldn''t tell them that the hard work, suffering, and battles he had gone through were beyond their imaginations.Arge part of the reason why he improved so quickly was because he was constantly struggling on the line between life and death.


    In the most difficult times, a person could continuously break through himself and stimte his or her potential.<span>This was an opportunity that was hard toe by for the ancient warriors of the big sects in China ¡­ Of course, first of all, you have to survive.


    <span>Ling Bai asked politely, "Mr. Ye, can you give me a chance to learn from you?"


    "I have no objections. If it''s just a sword association friend, then you can''tpare to me in terms of cultivation and strength." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    It was a good idea to exin some of the things he wanted to express to the people of Mount Shu in such an intuitive manner.


    It could be considered a gift to Mount Shu as well. They would feel at ease when they saw the Imperial Sword Technique.


    Ye Fan and Ling Baiyi walked to the center of the arena. The hundreds of Mount Shu disciples, as well as some Mount Shu disciples and elders who heard that thepetition was going to take ce here, all rushed over.<span>After all, everyone was curious how an outsider could use the sword techniques of Mount Shu Sect to spar with the Sect Leader.


    <span>In order to be fair, they both used the mostmon Green Edge Sword of the Mount Shu disciples.


    <span>Although Ye Fan had seen Ling Tianyu attack before, he didn''t have a sword at that time, so his strength was greatly reduced. Now that he had a sword, Ling Tianni''s temperamentpletely changed, and became even more severe.


    Ye Fan calmly stood there, sword in hand, and extended his hand to signal: "Sect Leader Ling, please. You have the final say in which sword technique topare."<span>Ling Baiyi did not show much modesty, because Ye Fan was indeed stronger, so he did not hesitate tounch a first stab with his sword!


    Cold Star Chasing Moon!


    <span>A move from the Thirteen Swords of Carefree, a move that utilized the piercing properties of the sword to explode forth with a point as its base. It was a move that constantly increased speed as it progressed!


    <span>When Ling Baiyi performed this move, it was extremely natural. The trajectory of the swordsman and the sword turned into a straight line!


    Seeing this, Ye Fan also cast Cold Star Chasing Moon!


    However, Ye Fan''s steps were slow, and when he took a step forward, Ling white light''s sword had already arrived in front of him!


    Just when everyone thought that Ling Baiyi''s sword was about to hit, he suddenly stopped!<span>Taking a closer look, the sword in Ye Fan''s hand had already moved a step faster, and was pointed at Ling white''s chest!


    "This... How is this possible!? "


    "It''s obviously toote for him to attack!"The Mount Shu disciples who were present were all baffled. None of them were able to see how Ye Fan could have beaten Ling Bai!


    Ling Bai himself was also caught off guard. After thinking for a while, he finally realized something, and said, "It''s his elbow!?"


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "That''s right, Sect Leader Ling has good eyesight.""Head senior brother, what''s going on?" Pan Yi and the others couldn''t tell what was going on.


    <span>Ling Bai exined, "Although Mr. Ye also used the same move, his elbow was bent when he used it.


    That is, when both his sword and my sword are about toplete their attack at the same time, he will actually be able to change his speed even faster at the elbow!


    However, I am unable to determine when his speed will change, and I am unable to judge whether he will choose to pick his sword midway and change to the ''White Crane Spreading Wings Style''.Once he changes his move, it will be harder for me to retract my sword. My side will be open, so I have no choice but to be on guard.


    <span>It can be said that the different details of Mr. Ye caused the Cold Star''s chase to be even more unpredictable and threatening! "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Just about."


    Ling Bai replied seriously, "Even though it looks simple, just keeping the elbow bent, but if you really want to use it this way, you need to grasp both the degree of stability and bending perfectly."Otherwise, if the sword is not powerful enough, and if I lift it, then my strength will not be strong enough. This is definitely not something that can be aplished in a day."


    "Maybe it''s because it''s so troublesome to practice like this, so gradually a lot of people don''t want to practice like this anymore." Ye Fan said with a smile.<span>The Mount Shu disciples were stunned when they heard this. They had never imagined that a simple thrust could have so many changes.


    Ling Bai nodded, "Mr. Ye, please continue your tutge!"Immediately, the two began to fight again.


    <span>No matter which move Ling Baiyi used, Ye Fan was able to use the same set of sword technique, and dissolve them one by one. However, when Ye Fan performed the same sword technique, Ling Baiyi found it very difficult to defend against it.


    <span>After thirty or so moves, Ye Fan had already ced his sword on Ling Bai''s vital parts seven times.


    From time to time, Ye Fan would stop and exin how he had gotten the upper hand.


    <span>Ling Bai also epted it humbly, and only asked a few questions if he didn''t understand it.


    <span>Seeing that her father still needed to seek advice from Ye Fan, Ling Yuwei, who was standing at the side, did not know what to say.


    Following Ye Fan''s exnation, the more people present listened, the more enchanted they became, and the more they looked at Ye Fan, the more they worshipped him.


    After Ye Fan put away his sword, he smiled and said, "Alright, that''s about all I have to say. I wonder if my friends from Mount Shu are satisfied?"Pan Yi, Li Lihong and the other disciples of the second generation were already convinced.


    "Mr. Ye''s understanding of the way of the sword is truly admirable. Please teach us some more." Pan Yi spoke sincerely.<span>"Yes, Mr. Ye, tell us more. We have all benefited greatly from this," The other disciples also said in anticipation.


    Seeing that everyone was still serious and still wanted to hear his words, Ye Fan continued, "Okay, then I will give you my general thoughts.


    <span>Although I have only watched the Mount Shu Sect train their swordsmanship today, I have discovered that the disciples of the Mount Shu Sect practice many sets of sword techniques at the same time.


    Actually, I feel that this method of training is a bit inappropriate. Everyone was pursuing the diversity of sword moves, but they ignored them. They were thinking about why the ancient martial artists who created these sword moves wanted to create these sword moves.Going back to its roots, any sword technique was actually unable to escape from the basic sword moves of piercing, jabbing, lifting, chopping, and hanging.


    Instead of spending a lot of time practicing different sword techniques, why not spend more time? Think carefully about how the senior experts behind these sword moves would exin the usage of the sword ¡­


    When the founder of a sword technique died, his sword would die. His sword technique would die as well, because to put it bluntly, that sword technique belonged to him. It was a type of sword dao that belonged to no one else.


    If one wanted to be a true expert in the way of the sword, then one must think of a way to use the sword to live instead of using a dead sword and using a deathblow ¡­ In this way, it was tantamount to walking into a dead end for swordsmanship.


    If everyone believes in me, why don''t you just train in a sword technique that you like and excel in. If you experience it well, you might gain more. "

 Chapter 954

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0954<span>The Mount Shu people were already enlightened, and their eyes shone brightly!


    That''s right, it made a lot of sense! The founders of these sword techniques were not created for others. They were created for themselves.


    <span>Practicing other people''s creation all day long, isn''t it always imitation? Where does self-breakthroughe from?


    It was just like how great calligraphers and great painters all had their own styles. Their own schools of thought were not something that the kind of craftsmen who copied books couldpare to!<span>"Listening to what Mr. Ye said, it''s ten years worth of practice!" Ling Qingfengmented, "I never thought that with so many people in the Mount Shu Sword Sect, we can''t evenpare to an outsider like Mr. Ye, who has a thorough understanding of our swordsmanship!


    No, to be exact, Mr. Ye''sprehension in the martial way far surpasses ours! "


    Although Ye Fan knew that his cultivation level was much higher than theirs, he still politely waved his hand, "It''s just a small thought, old Mr. Ling is too serious."


    "If I am lucky, I would like to ask Mr. Ye to stay in Mount Shu for a few more days. This way, I can seek your guidance a lot," Ling Qingfeng said, revealing the thoughts of many of the Mount Shu disciples.<span>Ye Fan calcted in his heart. In any case, he was going to go to the Hidden Sword Pavilion to see the Imperial Sword Technique. There was no harm if he stayed for a few days in the mountains to meditate and train.


    Thus, he said, "Alright then. Since Elder Ling is so gracious in inviting me."Ling Qingfeng nodded with a smile and said, "Mr. Ye, we have finished organizing the Hidden Sword Hall. Shall I bring you there now?"


    <span>Ye Fan was waiting, "Sorry for troubling you, Old Ling."


    Leaving the training hall, the group walked to the back of the mountain.


    The Hidden Sword Pavilion was not a ce where one could casually enter. Other than Ling Qingfeng and Ling Baiyi, who weren''t even allowed to enter Ling Yuwei, the other disciples also needed the permission of the Elders Guild to enter.


    Ye Fan followed the Ling father and son as they walked up the stairs. In front of them was a pond, and next to it were written the words "Huan Sword Pool".Ye Fan was puzzled. What was this? Could it be that Mount Shu actually had a ce to wash the sword?


    Ling Qingfeng exined, "Mr. Ye, there is no need to be surprised. This is a rule left behind by the ancestor of Mount Shu."


    <span>All of the swords that are going to be sent to the Hidden Sword Pavilion must be cleansed from the violent aura in this ce to ensure that they will not be tainted by the brutal aura of the secr world. "


    Ye Fan was suddenly enlightened. Although he felt that this thing was deceiving itself, it was also a part of the sword culture of Mount Shu.


    Outside the Hidden Sword Pavilion was an exquisite ancient structure, with arge portion of space at the back, connected to the mountain.<span>After Ye Fan walked into the Hidden Sword Pavilion, with a nce, he saw all sorts of swords that were quietly ced on rows and rows of shelves.


    There were at least over a thousand of these swords, and they were all good swords. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have the right to be kept here.


    However, what made Ye Fan feel strange was that in this Hidden Sword Pavilion, there was a faint smell of blood.


    "Elder Ling, did a fight happen here?" Ye Fan asked.<span>Ling Qingfeng smiled helplessly. "I didn''t expect that we would be discovered by Mr. Ye. To be honest, we found the intruder yesterday at the Hidden Sword Pavilion."


    We have two disciples who were guarding this ce. So, it''s not convenient to bring Mister in here yesterday. "


    Ling Bai said, "Mr. Ye, we are still secretly investigating this matter. Please keep it a secret for us."Ye Fan obviously didn''t mind. He was originally an outsider, so after hearing it, he went over.


    "Come, let''s not talk about that. Mr. Ye, let me show you the sword manuals of Mount Shu!"


    Ling Qingfeng led the way and proudly introduced some of the expensive collections to Ye Fan.<span>However, Ye Fan was actually not interested in these swords, because from his God of Swords'' ring, any random sword that he took out could surpass any other sword here.


    <span>"Elder Ling, this time, I havee to observe the Imperial Sword Technique." Ye Fan didn''t want to beat around the bush and went straight to the point.


    Ling Qingfeng''s face stiffened as he was puzzled in his heart. Ye Fan''s swordsmanship is so high, why is he not interested in swords? How strange.<span>However, he quickly nodded and said, "Alright, please follow me, Mr. Ye. The Imperial Sword Technique is not in any ancient scrolls. You must go to the deepest part of the Hidden Sword Pavilion before you can see it."


    <span>Ye Fan followed him all the way to the inside of this hollowed out mountain. After walking past arge number of bookshelves, he discovered that there was actually a ck iron gate inside.


    Ling Qingfeng took out a key that he brought with him, opened the iron door, and then walked in with Ye Fan.


    This independent space was like the bottom of a dried up well.


    It was surrounded by high cliffs, all the way up, with a round hole in the top that let in light from the outside.


    After the light shone in, there were a few mirrors. These mirrors reflected the light onto the four walls of the cave.<span>Ye Fan looked at this empty twenty square meters, and was very puzzled, "Elder Ling, where is the Imperial Sword Technique?"


    Ling Qingfeng pointed in every direction with a smile, "Here..." "Everywhere..."


    Ye Fan took a closer look and discovered that there were countless marks on these stone walls!<span>These were all marks left behind by a sword. Moreover, all sorts of strange angles and strange depths and lengths were not something that an ordinary sword move could leave behind!


    <span>"You mean, these sword scars ¡­ All of them were drawn on the Imperial Sword Technique? " Ye Fan was suddenly enlightened.


    Ling Bai also smiled and nodded, "That''s right, Mr. Ye. There is no sword manual or secret manual for the Imperial Sword Technique.Only the sword traces left behind by the ancestor who established the Imperial Sword Technique in the past, an ancient sword immortal, could be seen.


    <span>The reason why the Imperial Sword Technique was so difficult toprehend was because for hundreds of thousands of years, only those who had learned it could only barelyprehend it.


    No one knew what aplete Imperial Sword Technique was. Most likely, even the founding ancestors themselves did not know how to exin it, so they could only leave this stone room!<span>It is even said that our Mount Shu Sect appeared to protect the Imperial Sword Technique on this rock wall. Of course... These are all legends. "


    Ye Fan walked a few steps and watched for a few minutes inside, not knowing whether tough or cry.<span>He finally understood why the Mount Shu Sect had not recorded anyone who had trulyprehended the Imperial Sword Technique since their ancestor came back. Who could understand such a mess of sword marks?


    The Imperial Sword Technique was known as the Imperial Sword Technique with sword Qis. It was quite mysterious. It did not even have a detailed exnation of the technique or moves. Most people would not even know where to start from.


    Aspared to being in a daze here, he might as well practice something else. Over time, those who were willing to learn became fewer and fewer. Those who were willing to learn were even fewer!


    <span>"Although this old man has learnt a bit of the skin, I''ve tried before. It''s practically as difficult as ascending to the heavens to draw these sword shes on the stone wall.


    <span>This stone wall contained arge amount of darksteel. It was very hard to even cut through it, much less so easily draw smooth lines.


    <span>"Furthermore, many of the sword shes were clearlypleted through a few transformations. They were iparably exquisite and impressive. No wonder the legends said that the ancient sword immortals left them behind." Ling Qingfeng sighed.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded in understanding and said, "Can I stay here for a while? I want to take a closer look." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 958

    Chicken Eating<span>"ng!"


    <span>With a loud crash, many fragments of the rock were struck and the sword was stabbed into it as well.


    However, such destructive power was far from what it had been before.<span>Be it in terms of power, speed, control, or anything else, they were all too weak to be of any use in actualbat.


    Ye Fan wasn''t too disappointed. This kind of result was normal. If he could master the Imperial Sword Technique all of a sudden, then no one in Mount Shu would have truly learned it in the past thousands of years.<span>In terms of pure practice, Ye Fan had always been very patient, and also very persevering. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have wasted his internal energy, and within three years, he would have immediately risen to an extremely high level.


    <span>He had been able to practice this set of boring movements for so long without giving up. Thus, he was not frustrated by the fact that there were actually a lot of fun in practicing the Imperial Sword Technique.


    Therefore, Ye Fan began summoning his sword intent nonstop, and started to control the sword to dance around, and practice the Imperial Sword Technique with kowtows and kowtows. "Rawrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"


    One day passed after this round of practice, but Ye Fan didn''t feel tired at all, instead, he felt happy about the gradually stabilizing control of his flying sword.<span>Ye Fan didn''t care about the dark night, and continued to practice the Imperial Sword Technique. In his mind, he kept thinking about how the sword marks on the wall were caused by controlling it.


    Only, Ye Fan discovered that if he wanted to imitate that kind of sword mark, his own level was far from enough. The sword could not do suchplicated changes, and furthermore, it also had such power.


    As a result, Ye Fan calmed down, and began to practice stabilizing his flying sword during thetter half of the night.<span>From the initial wobble to the noon of the next day, the flying speed of the sword had be rtively stable.


    <span>However, Ye Fan found even more problems...


    When he held the sword in his hand, he could very easily make various changes to the sword, and he could also control the sword intent with ease.


    However, once he used the Imperial Sword Technique, it meant that his sword intent had been restrained. It had be a method of controlling the sword, and he could no longer freely disy the sword intent in his own heart.To put it bluntly, in the process of sword kinesis, the sword had be an obstacle, not a helper.


    <span>If the flying sword could not interpret the sword intent, then what use would it have? The power was not even as strong as the sword intent!


    <span>"It''s so strange, if the Sword Intent Imperial Sword Technique had such an effect, wouldn''t that be a contradiction ¡­?" This senior, exactly how did he change the sword envoy''s location so many times and how did he be so powerful ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan muttered to himself. At this moment, he calmed down and started thinking. Only then did he realize that he was a little hungry.


    <span>He might as well go to Mount Shu and eat something. After a while, he would continue to think of a way to deal with the situation.


    Ye Fan knew that even if he overdid it, it would still be toote. In the face of such a difficult training problem, he couldn''t just keep on wasting time, it would be too easy to get to the bottom of it.


    Thus, Ye Fan began moving and quickly sent his men back to Mount Shu.When Ye Fan went over two hills, he suddenly discovered that in front of him, there was a clearing on the mountainside, there was actually someone there?!


    <span>In this wilderness, it was already strange enough for there to be people. But this guy had actually built a stone stove there and set up a rack. He was nning to roast the pheasant to eat?


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but stop and walk over. He couldn''t feel this person''s cultivation level as he wore a simple green and grey shirt and light brown linen pants. His casual appearance didn''t seem like that of a hunter from the mountains.


    <span>The man looked to be in his thirties or forties. His facial features were elegant and refined, with only a few strands of stubble on his face. The only clothing he had was a blue cloth bag slung over his shoulder.


    Seeing Ye Fan''s appearance, the middle-aged man blinked his eyes, and then smiled and asked: "Little brother, are you here to fight pheasants as well?"


    "I was just passing by," replied Ye Fan. He looked at the three pheasants that were already tied up and said, "The harvest is not bad. How did you get them?"


    "Hehe, practice makes perfect, throwing a rock is enough." The man smiled and asked, "Little brother, have you eaten yet? Would you like to try the roast chicken we made? "


    Ye Fan really wanted to eat it. It was much more tasty than the big pot cooked by the Mount Shu Sect.


    "There are only three of them. A little less, I''ll go and fight a few more." Ye Fan said.


    Hearing that, the man hurriedly nodded, "Alright, do you know how to fight? There''s no need to wait too long. "<span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "First kill the chicken and pluck its feathers. I''ll be right back."


    To Ye Fan, catching a few pheasants was not a problem at all. Not long after, he caught another three and returned to the mountainside."So this cloth bag of yours is actually filled with these things?"


    Ye Fan saw that the middle-aged man was killing chickens on that side of the stream, and what he took out from his cloth bag was a small kitchen knife and scissors, as well as a few jars of seasonings like salt, pepper, and the like.


    "Haha, I like to eat, so when I go out I don''t bring anything else, just someone to eat with me." The man stretched out his hand towards Ye Fan, "Little brother, you beat the chicken until it''s fat. Come, I''ll kill it together with you."<span>Ye Fan gave the chicken to him, keeping two for himself, and said: "I will also kill two, hurry up."


    "You can kill chickens? "Hehe, you''re so young, not many can kill chickens." The manughed.<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Don''t even mention killing chickens, I would kill pigs, sheep, cattle, and so on..." After all, if he were to kill them and ughter them on the spot, the meat would be fresh and delicious. "


    "Right, right, that''s the way it should be. I feel that the frozen meat doesn''t have any vors right now. Catching some game and killing yourself to make it, that''s the only way it''ll smell good."<span>Ye Fan still felt that this guy was a little strange and asked, "Where is this brother from?" This ce is very remote. Normal people wouldn''te here. "


    The man smiled and turned around, saying, "My hometown is in Mount Kunlun, a rather deste ce. When my wife left early, I was just strolling around by myself. I won''t starve to death outside anyway."


    "Oh ¡­" Although Ye Fan still felt that this person was strange, it was useless to pursue the matter any further, so he didn''t ask any further.Very soon, the two of them had killed the chicken and cleaned its internal organs as well.


    <span>"Hehe, chicken heart, chicken liver, chicken gizzard, they are all good stuff. Serve them together, sprinkle some salt and pepper, and they''ll be ready for eating." The manughed happily.


    <span>Ye Fan also had the same intention and asked, "Chicken, what do you n to do?"


    The man pointed to the seasonings he brought and said, "I''ll add salt first and slightly marinate the meat. Then I''ll mix it and put it on the stove. While I''m cooking, I''ll roast it. When it''s done, I''ll sprinkle pepper and cumin powder."<span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "This pheasant is not as bad as the chicken that is reared. The meat is a little bit fishy, so I''m afraid this seasoning alone is not enough."


    <span>"Oh... "That makes sense." The man said somewhat worriedly, "It''s a pity that Jiang Bai didn''t bring ¡­"


    <span>"I have a n." Ye Fan seemed to have thought of something as he pped, "Wait for me, I will go ande back."


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 960

    LSG Chapter 0960 Comprehension


    <span>0960


    After standing in the same spot for more than ten minutes, Ye Fan finallypletely calmed down.In this world, there were really hidden dragons and crouching tigers. The elder sister fairy he met four years ago, the expert he met today who was a glutton, had caused Ye Fan to be unable to gauge their strength.


    It was precisely because of this person that Ye Fan never dared to rx his training. He knew that he was just a frog in a well, and the outside world was so vast."Too much of a sword!"


    Ye Fan muttered these words, full of emotion.


    Perhaps no one would be able to understand his words, but for someone like him who had alreadyprehended the sword intent and the power of heaven and earth, each word was worth thousands of gold!After taking in a deep breath, Ye Fan calmed himself down. His figure seemed to transform into a gust of wind, swiftly sweeping through the mountain forest. The long sword in his hand moved at high speeds, naturally drawing out a sword intent.


    Sometimes the sword intent was sharp, sometimes the sword intent was vigorous, and sometimes it was graceful and agile ¡­Ye Fan felt, felt, and deeply understood his sword intent, as well as the subtle connection between sword intent and heaven and earth ¡­


    <span>He had already thought it through. The master who had left an astonishing sword mark and passed down the Imperial Sword Technique, regardless of whether he was an ancient sword immortal or not, was at least certain that when he was controlling the sword, the sword had already merged with him!


    This was also the reason why his Imperial Sword Technique was able to cause sword shes that were strange to the point that they were iparable to the sword shes!


    His sword had long since surpassed the knowledge of ordinary people! Actually, he had used the sword toprehend the Dao,prehended the myriad of things in the world, and used the sword to describe it!


    Those sword scars were no longer as simple as a flying sword. It was the copse of a mountain, the gushing of spring water, and the howling of the wind!His sword was not some killing weapon, nor was it an ice-cold tool. It was a part of his body. The embodiment of his sword intent was hisprehension of the Dao of the heavens and earth!


    Before, Ye Fan had also tried to integrate himself with the sword, especially after the battle with the captain Oleg. He had also gained some insights, but he hadn''tpletely mastered it yet.


    Especially when he used sword intent to control the sword, he still used the sword as a sword.Since the sword was just an external object, how could it perfectly merge with his sword intent?


    <span>Only with a sword in his hand and a sword in his heart could hepletely be a part of himself!


    At that time, the sword would no longer be an external object. It would be his own hand, his own foot, the manifestation of his own will. Of course, it would also be a part of the sword intent he hadprehended!


    Sword intent was a manifestation of the Power of the Heavens and the Earth, and in this world, every de of grass, tree, flower, bird, fish, insect, and even the alternating seasons, sun, moon, and stars, could all be a part of sword intent!In this way, the Imperial Sword Technique could be like all living things in the world, ever-changing and unpredictable!


    This was probably the reason why the ancestor who had passed down the Imperial Sword Technique did not record any words or sword manuals.


    How was the sword intent recorded? How do you describe the Dao of the Sword?


    It was all his own. If he were to tell it to others, others would not be able to understand it, much less exin it with words.


    If heprehended it, then heprehended it. If he failed toprehend it, no matter how he described it, it would all be meaningless.<span>In actuality, every swordsman had a different understanding of the sword, and a different understanding of all things in the world.


    Any swordsman who mastered sword intent would have different understandings and interpretations when practicing the Imperial Sword Technique. It was basically impossible to write any kind of sword manual or technique.


    After the whole train of thought was suddenly cleared, Ye Fan was in a great mood as he loudly shouted a few times in the forest. He was extremely happy, and it was hard to express how happy he was!


    <span>With a clear goal in mind, he naturally trained himself to be more focused.


    In the whole afternoon, Ye Fan did not know how many times he had run, and also did not know how many times he had crossed the mountain.<span>He practiced the sword as hard as he could, trying his best to achieve the realm of one with the sword. This was the foundation of the Imperial Sword Technique, so he had to fight steadily and steadily.


    <span>Unknowingly, the day had turned into night.


    <span>On top of a barren mountain, a sword light shed diagonally across the mountain!


    It was as if a knife was cutting through tofu. A huge rock that weighed tens of tons was cut off from the hard mountain top!


    As the gigantic boulder tumbled down, for a time, the mountain was sharpened!If anyone else saw this, they would be scared speechless.


    This was not training with the sword at all, this was basically training with the legendary immortals! If he were to swing his sword dozens of times, wouldn''t this mountain be t ground?


    Ye Fan''s figurended on this mountain peak. He looked at the long sword in his hand, but his face remained calm.


    As far as he was concerned, this bit of power was not strange.<span>In truth, he could no longer feel that he was holding the sword, because the sword seemed to have be a part of his body.


    "Let''s try the Imperial Sword Technique again." Ye Fan murmured.


    With a thought, Ye Fan let go of his hand and the long sword in his hand quickly flew out along with the sword intent.Ye Fan casually waved his hand, and the flying sword circled in the air, returning to him. It was suspended in the air, very still and motionless.


    Ye Fan smiled. Although it was not that powerful, but it was obvious that his control over the Imperial Sword Technique had greatly increased!


    After cing the sword back into the Sword God''s Ring, Ye Fan returned to the Mount Shu Sect.


    <span>His cell phone was out of battery and he hadn''tmunicated with his family and the women for a long time. He was afraid that something might happen to them.


    In any case, he already knew how to practice the Imperial Sword Technique. In the future, he would just have to practice diligently every day.


    By the time he returned to Mount Shu Sect, it was already close to ten o''clock at night.<span>Ye Fan saw that Mount Shu had arranged for many patrolling disciples to be on guard, and could not help but be puzzled.


    "Who is it!?" A disciple of Mount Shu saw Ye Fan suddenly fall from the sky and could not help but be shocked.Ye Fan raised his hand and smiled, "That''s me."


    Oh, it''s Mr. Ye! Please forgive this junior for his rudeness, but all the grass and trees in the sect are gone, and the wind is blowing wildly, not daring to be careless! " The disciple cupped his hands in apology.


    Ye Fan asked, "Why did so many people patrol?"<span>A few of the patrolling disciples had sad looks on their faces.


    "Mr. Ye, you might not know that you have been out for two days. Yesterday night, we had four martial uncles, and were told by the Sect Leader to be on full alert against any hidden enemies that might sneak in again." The disciple replied.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. From the cultivation of these disciples, their martial uncle should be a second generation disciple. Those people from the same generation, Ling Bai, should be at least at the Body Refinement Realm. You still don''t know who the murderer is?


    Ye Fan nodded, "I understand. You guys be careful and safe, I will go talk to your Sect Leader."


    Ye Fan felt that he had benefited quite a bit froming to Mount Shu. Moreover, this was Ling Yuwei''s home, so if he could help, he should do so.Therefore, Ye Fan walked towards the central hall of Mount Shu. The ce was brightly lit, probably because of this matter. There was a meeting going on at the Mount Shu Sect. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 961

    <span>LSG Chapter 0961 Door To Door To Door To Door To Door


    <span>0961


    <span>"Head senior brother, I think we must inform Dragon Soul and borrow the strength of the country to carry out a nket search!"


    <span>"No!" If Mount Shu needs to turn to the national army for the sake of a murderer, wouldn''t it be aplete disgrace? In the future, the nation will have great doubts about the strength of our sect! "


    "Four of our brothers have already died, yet you still care about such a small amount of face?!"<span>"The dignity of a sect is more important than anything else!"


    As soon as Ye Fan entered, he heard a few core second generation disciples of the Mount Shu Sect quarreling inside.<span>Great Elder Ling Qingfeng, Sect Leader Ling Whitesnow, and a few other Elders all had heavy expressions on their faces. None of them dared to speak carelessly.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan walk in, a group of people stood up one after another.


    They had all seen Ye Fan''s strength, and were very respectful towards this young expert who had saved Ling Yuwei.


    "Mr. Ye, you''re back?" Ling Bai forced out a smile, "I had thought that you would need some time to practice your sword in the mountains."


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head and asked, "Do you have any battery?" "My phone is out of battery."


    "Oh, the tables by the wall over there can be filled." Ling Bai pointed to a corner of the hall.


    <span>Ye Fan just realized that there was a table there, and a board was connected to the power supply. Over ten phones were all charging electricity there.


    "Haha, since your ancient martial arts sects are having a meeting now, why don''t you all bring your cell phones and charge up as well?"<span>Ye Fan felt that in this simple hall, a group of swordsmen were actually charging their phones, which was quite interesting.


    "The times have changed. Even though everyone is practicing ancient martial arts, life is still a modern era. Many people still need to call their families down the mountain." Ling Bai said with a smile.<span>Ye Fan nodded his head, walked over and plugged in the electric cord, saying: "This is good, going with the times, no wonder you guys were able to pass on your knowledge for a thousand years." You guys continue to chat, I''ll just listen and ignore me. "


    Ling Bai sighed, "Does Mr. Ye know about the tragedy that happened in our sect?"


    "I heard from the patrolling disciple that he didn''t leave any message." Ye Fan asked.All the Mount Shu disciples had bitter looks on their faces. Some of them hadplicated expressions in their eyes, as if they were recalling something.


    "Actually, the culprit who killed our four disciples used the sword techniques of our Mount Shu Sect." Ling Baiughed bitterly.


    Ye Fan was startled, "So you mean, it''s your internal team?"<span>"We may not rule out the possibility, but everyone is more inclined to believe that someone from Mount Shu hase to seek revenge." At this point, Ling Bai''s expression was one of helplessness and pain.


    Pan Yi frowned and said, "Head senior brother, if it''s really that person from back then, then for him to do such a thing proved that Master''s choice was correct, and also proved that Senior Sister''s choice was correct! You don''t have to me yourself! "


    "Yes, head senior brother, this is eldest senior brother''s own problem, it''s yours ¡­""Li Lihong! How many times have I told you! "That person is not from Mount Shu anymore!" Pan Yi interrupted.


    Only then did Li Lihong cover her mouth and apologetically said, "I was careless. Don''t be angry."<span>When Ye Fan heard this, he had a rough understanding and said, "You suspect that the murderer is Elder Ling''s former eldest disciple?"


    The Mount Shu disciples remained silent while some of them looked at Ling Qingfeng awkwardly.<span>"Bad karma!"


    At this time, Ling Qingfeng finally let out a long sigh and said, "All of you can disperse now. Tonight, all of you must be careful and not be too scattered. Allow this old man and the few elders to think of a countermeasure."When the group of disciples heard this, they naturally had no choice but to withdraw.


    <span>Waiting until there weren''t many people left in the main hall, Ling Qingfeng smiled and said to Ye Fan: "Mr. Ye, Imperial Sword Technique, have you made any progress?"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t feel that there was anything to hide. After all, training in the Imperial Sword Technique wasn''t something that could be learned just by telling you. In the end, they still had to rely on themselves toprehend it.


    Ye Fan nced over the scene and found one of the elders'' swords on the table.<span>So, Ye Fan waved his hand and the long sword flew out of its sheath with a nging sound.


    <span>Ling Qingfeng and the other Mount Shu experts were shocked when they saw this. They all stood up with widened eyes.


    <span>After that, Ye Fan waved his hand in a satisfied manner, and the long sword began circling and dancing in the middle of the hall, then suddenly flew towards a stone lion outside of the hall and pierced by Ye Fan.


    The flying sword stabbed into the stone lion''s solid rock base. After a cracking sound, it shot out from the other end!


    Ye Fan waved his hand again, and the sword returned to its sheath on the table, unharmed!<span>The entire scenested no more than five seconds. However, it was enough to stun everyone present!


    <span>"How did you do that?!" Why can''t he feel any sword qi and yet control the sword!? "


    "Moreover, the power of this Imperial Sword Technique is not weaker than that of the Great Elder. Its control over it is also much more exquisite!"


    After all, Ye Fan had only known about the Imperial Sword Technique for a few days.Ye Fan smiled faintly. Actually, this was just a superficial Imperial Sword Technique.


    Once he had truly achieved the pinnacle of human sword integration and perfectlybined the sword intent and sword intent, then the power, speed, and even the diversity of the Imperial Sword Technique would greatly increase.However, even with such a basic sword intent, the Mount Shu Sect was still amazed.


    "Mr. Ye, how did you do it? You don''t need sword qi, but you can ride the sword?" Ling Qingfeng could not help but ask.


    <span>Ye Fan replied, "Elder Ling, in my opinion, the Sword Qi sh that your Mount Shu Sect was talking about is the foundation of the Imperial Sword Technique and is not entirely correct.


    Sword Qi is actually the foundation forprehending Sword Intent. Only byprehending Sword Intent and achieving the One with the Sword can one learn the Imperial Sword Technique. "


    All of the elders present began to discuss among themselves, their eyes filled with astonishment.


    "The sword intent ¡­ In just a few days, Mr. Ye actuallyprehended sword intent?!" Ling Bai was surprised.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "You guys have misunderstood. Actually, I specialize in the use of swords. I have alreadyprehended sword intent, it''s just that you guys haven''t seen it before."


    Hearing this, Ling Qingfeng could not help but raise his head and sigh, "To think that even this old man was like that! No wonder the sword bones in Mr. Ye''s body were so interested in the Imperial Sword Technique!When I thought about it, I actually went out of my way to make Mister Ye pay a visit to Mount Shu to learn the way of the sword, it really shamed me! "


    Ling Qingfeng felt as if he didn''t have the face to meet Ye Fan. His actions at Hua Hai earlier were actually so stupid!"Elder Ling, you don''t have to say it like that. It''s also because I didn''t exin it clearly at the time. After all, I didn''t practice internal energy, so it''s normal for you to misunderstand me." Ye Fan smiled and waved his hand.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 962

    LSG Chapter 0962 Proper names


    0962


    Ling Qingfeng nodded, and became even more courteous to Ye Fan, "Being able to use Sword Qi is already an amazing swordsman."<span>Sword intent was an extremely profound and profound sword dao. It was truly something that could only beprehended by luck and could not be sought after by geniuses.


    "There isn''t a single disciple in Mount Shu today who has managed toprehend sword intent. In the entire history of Mount Shu Sect, sword arts are rare as well. No wonder no one managed to master the Imperial Sword Technique ¡­"


    <span>"The key is to achieve the realm of ''One with the sword''. This is the true meaning of ''One with the sword''. One can only enter the ''Human Sword Realm'' when one enters the ''Dao''. The requirement of ''Sword Controlling Technique'' is too high ¡­" There were also many Elders discussing on the side.


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan frowned and asked, "Elders, what is a human sword?" "Is there such a thing?"


    <span>"Oh, Mr. Ye, you might not know this, but this is a saying passed down in the Mount Shu Sect. It is said that the ancestor who left behind the Imperial Sword Technique summed up his knowledge of the way of the sword," said Ling Bai.


    "Really? I would like to hear more about it." Ye Fan really wanted to hear more about it.Ling Bai nodded and said, "It is said that once you haveprehended sword intent, you have entered the realm ofprehending the Dao with the sword. The true meaning is that you haveprehended the Heavenly Dao of the Sword."


    The first realm was known as the Mortal Sword. It emphasized the sword in one''s hands and the sword in one''s heart.


    The second level was the Heartsword Realm. There was no sword in his hands, but there was a sword in his heart.<span>As for the third level, it was even more mysterious. There was no sword, no sword in one''s hand, and no sword in the heart!


    <span>Come to think of it, we would be able to understand the realm of the Human Sword, but the Heart Sword and the Swordless Sword, we simply do not know what kind of realm it is, and have only heard of the passing down of ancestors. "


    "Sigh... Without a sword, how could he be called a swordsman? "This is really an unimaginable realm ¡­" All the Elders shook their heads.


    Ye Fan found this interesting, as it turned out, there was still such an exnation.


    Although each person''s understanding of the path of the sword might be different, he had a faint feeling that these three realms were arge direction.


    "Many thanks, Sect Leader Ling. I have been taught a lesson." Ye Fan said humbly.<span>"Oh, what are you talking about? In the way of the sword, Mr. Ye is the senior of all of us." Ling Bai asked with a smile, "I''m very curious about the way of the sword. What sword intent is Mr. Ye''s sword intent?"


    Ye Fan said strangely, "Sword intent is sword intent, what else could it be?"<span>Ling Bai was stunned for a moment before smiling, "Mr. Ye, in the history of the Mount Shu Sect, every senior who hasprehended sword intent will use their own understanding of sword intent toe up with a namepatible with their own sword intent.


    <span>It was just like how parents would name their children. The sword intent of a swordsman was also a symbol unique to swordsmen.


    <span>For example, my father''s mentor was an expert with sword intent when he was still alive. His master''s sword intent was called the White Crane, and it was said that he hadprehended a type of sword intent from the Crane Bird''s actions.


    <span>Another example would be a senior from Mount Shu whose sword intent was called Lovesick. It was because his wife, whom he loved, had been seriously ill for more than ten years, but had died in the end and his heart had been filled with yearning, which was why he was able toprehend the sword intent. "


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, and at the same time sighed with emotion. Indeed... On the path of sword arts, the process ofprehending what every swordsmanprehended was different.


    Ye Fan was somewhat vexed, scratched his head and said, "I''ve alreadyprehended the sword intent for more than half a year, but I''ve always felt that the sword intent is the sword intent. It doesn''t seem like there''s any particr name I want to give it."


    <span>"Haha, Mr. Ye, you don''t need to think about it.


    The truth was, the name of the sword intent originated from the heart. When youprehended it, it would naturally appear in your mind and not be forcefully taken out of you.


    Presumably, it wouldn''t take you long toprehend the sword intent as well. Once you get more familiar with the sword intent, you would naturally be able to recognize what your own sword intent was called...After all, which parent in this world doesn''t know their own child? " Ling Qingfeng smiled.


    Ye Fan nodded in agreement, and stopped thinking about it. He believed that as he continued toprehend the One with the Sword, he would eventually understand what his own sword intent was.


    "Elder Ling, you guys have been too busy talking about the Imperial Sword Technique and the way of the sword. "If there''s anything I need, I''m willing to lend you guys a hand." Ye Fan said."Thank you very much, Mr. Ye, but we don''t know whether or not that killer was the evil disciple I took in all those years ago. We can only wait for him to appear before we know what we should do next," Ling Qingfeng said.


    <span>Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, then asked, "It''s convenient to tell me, what exactly happened that year?" Since that person is the head disciple of Elder Ling, he should be thinking highly of him. Why would he leave the sect ande back for revenge? "


    Ye Fan felt that if he were to suddenly encounter an assassin, he would have to know the cause and effect in order to make a judgment.


    <span>Ling Qingfeng and the rest hadplicated expressions. On the other hand, Ling Bai said, "Mr. Ye, I will go with you. I will talk to you slowly."


    Ye Fan nodded, and together with Ling Baiyi, walked out of the main hall and towards the guest room.Lu, Ling White said with a sad face, "That person is called Zhang Guizhou... "He used to be our eldest senior brother ¡­"


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything in silence. Listening to Ling Bai''s memories, he finally understood the gist of it.<span>It turned out that Zhang Guizhou, as Ling Qingfeng''s chief disciple back then, had the highest talent among his fellow disciples. At the same time, he was also obsessed with the way of the sword, and was very young and capable.


    At that time, although Ling Baiyi was Ling Qingfeng''s son, he was never as good as Zhang Guijiao.


    At that time, the two Junior Brothers both liked their Junior Sister, which was Ling Yuwei''s mother, Liu Xinmeng.


    Liu Xinmeng had grown up well and had a good personality. She was very popr in the Mount Shu Sect.


    Fifteen to sixteen years old, Liu Xinmeng, who had just opened her heart, worshipped the extraordinary swordsmanship and the proud and cold Zhang Guizhou.<span>Even though Zhang Guizhou practiced the sword most of the time, Liu Xinmeng still liked to go find him.


    Naturally, Zhang Guizhou also liked Liu Xinmeng, but most of the time, he didn''t have time to apany her.<span>At that time, everyone in the sect thought that Zhang Guizhou and Liu Xinmeng were a match made in heaven.


    <span>However, he did not expect that in order to study the sword intent, Zhang Guizhou would spend three years, two years, in seclusion or outside to gain experience.


    During this period of time, Liu Xinmeng had been silently caring for him and had often apanied her to relieve her boredom. Originally, everyone thought it was just a one-sided wish, but now, Liu Xinmeng gradually began to have a good impression of him.


    <span>Perhaps it was because she had gradually turned from a young girl to a mature woman, and her state of mind had changed from being like a chaser to one filled with desire for sincere feelings.


    Liu Xinmeng realized that in Zhang Guixin''s heart, she would always be number two, but in the world of white light, she was number one.<span>After so many years, even though Liu Xin Meng knew that she liked her eldest senior brother, she had never been able to care for him in silence. Even without considering the rewards, she was still able to wake him up.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 967

    <span>0967


    Zhang Guizhou felt that he was powerless to resist, he raised the xuan iron sword in his hand, and barely blocked...There was a metallic sound...


    A piece of ck iron broken sword was chopped in half and sent flying!


    After Ye Fan''s sword intent directly defeated the blood fiend sword intent, its aura shot out like a rainbow, cutting the xuan iron sword and shing through Zhang Guike''s right arm!"Ah!"


    <span>Zhang Guiyi screamed, and one of his arms fell to the ground, blood flowing out!


    Not far away, the three people of the Ling family were suddenly awakened. Ye Fan had actually, in a split-second, defeated Zhang Guike in a single sword attack?


    Ling Qingfeng and Ling Baiyi watched with cold sweat streaming down their backs. From far away, they could feel the domineering might of Ye Fan''s sword intent.


    They couldn''t clearly see that the speed of Ye Fan''s sword was really too fast!


    "Elder Ling, I''ve had enough, now I''ll leave it to you guys." Ye Fan smiled faintly, and walked back without another nce at Zhang Guizhou.Ling Qingfeng cupped his hands together and said, "Thank you, Mr. Ye. If not for Mr. Ye''s presence, who knows how many people of Mount Shu would have been brutally killed by this sinful disciple of his!"


    "The sword intent does not have any difference between good and evil, the key point is the human heart, what a pity, a genius swordsman." Ye Fan sighed emotionally.<span>Ling Qingfeng and Ling Baiyi both nodded, they also felt that Ye Fan''s words were reasonable.


    Ling Yuwei''s gaze flickered as she looked at the man. Ye Fan''s graceful move just now had left her breathless.Although the woman''s cultivation level was not that profound, she was still a little dazed from what she saw.


    Ye Fan noticed the look in Ling Yuwei''s eyes as she looked at him. He couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Ling, are you alright?"


    "Huh?" Ling Yuwei came back to her senses and her face immediately turned hot. She hurriedly stroked her hair and said, "Oh ¡­" I... I''m fine, the first time I saw you use a sword ¡­ "I didn''t expect your swordsmanship to be so powerful. You must be hiding your skills too well ¡­"


    <span>Ling Qingfengughed, "Silly girl, Mr. Ye has alreadyprehended sword intent. He is a true sword master. How is it as simple as a sword art?"


    <span>Ling Yuwei felt wronged as she said, "My cultivation is low, so I don''t understand. What can I do?"


    Right at that moment, Zhang Guo, who was behind him, wobbled and stood up. One of his arms was still bleeding, but the murderous look in his eyes had not diminished.


    <span>"You old fogeys, consider yourselves lucky. A nosy fellow helped you guys ¡­" "But don''t think that''s all. Even if I die, the Mount Shu Sect will die sooner orter!"


    As Zhang Guike said that, he suddenly threw his head back andughed, "Heart''s Dream! I''vee to find you! "After he finished speaking, Zhang Guike directly pped his forehead with his left hand!


    "No!"<span>Ling Baiyi was about to go up to stop him, but in the end, he did not make it in time.


    <span>Zhang Guizhou killed himself in an instant. His eyes were wide open as he fell into a pool of blood.


    Ling Qingfeng and Ling Yuwei were also extremely shocked. Who would have thought that Zhang Guike would choose tomit suicide without even running away?!


    "Why... "Why ¡­" A trace of unwillingness and crystal could be seen in Ling Bai''s eyes.<span>From the beginning to the end, Zhang Guizhou didn''t take him seriously, and didn''t even bother to say anything to him.


    Perhaps, at the moment of his death, Zhang Guiyi did not treat Ling Baiyi as his real opponent, but only as an enemy that he wanted to kill.


    Ye Fan looked at Ling Baiyi''s dejected back, and felt some pity. Although Ling Baiyi became the Sect Leader and married a woman he liked.But his opponents in his entire life had never ced him in their eyes ¡­ He didn''t even give Ling Baiyi a chance to prove himself.


    <span>However, at this moment, Ye Fan was more concerned about the words Zhang Guike said before he died...


    What did he mean? Even without him, Mount Shu would have been destroyed sooner orter? Could it be that he knew of a crisis that would affect Mount Shu?Ling Qingfeng had obviously realized this possibility and said seriously, "White light, bring his body back to the sect and give all the disciples an exnation.


    We need to find out if he has any aplices, I think. "Zhang Guizhou suddenly came out of seclusion in these few days. He''s also very capable, so I''m afraid that it''s not as simple as revenge."


    <span>Ling Bai took a deep breath, nodded his head, and carried Zhang Gui''s body up.


    After the group returned to Mount Shu Sect, they gathered a group of elders and core disciples and exined the situation.


    <span>The people of Mount Shu Sect were naturally very grateful to Ye Fan, and even strongly requested that Ye Fan be a guest of Mount Shu.


    Ye Fan had originally wanted to decline, but since he had be a guest of the Taiji Sect, then he should have a title for the Mount Shu Sect.After finishing all this work, Ye Fan and Ling Yuwei returned to the guest room.


    "Thank you for saving me today, I don''t even know how to repay you." On the way back, Ling Yuwei lowered her head and spoke gently.<span>Ye Fan felt that this woman''s tone was a lot gentler than before, and smiled, "I just did what I should have done, Miss Ling, you don''t have to take it to heart."


    "You ¡­ "Call me Yuwei, don''t call me Miss Ling. We''ve known each other for quite some time already," Ling Yuwei said softly, her face slightly flushed.


    Ye Fan felt even weirder, his heart rippling, "That..." "Okay, Yuwei, you rest early."


    The two of them walked to the door of the room. In Ye Fan''s mind, the scene of Ling Yuwei taking a bath once again appeared. In addition to that, the woman''s obvious trace of ambiguous feelings, Ye Fan was afraid that if he was unable to hold it in, then something would happen to him.<span>He had been in Mount Shu for a few days and killed his wife''s best friend. How could he exin it when he returned?


    <span>Ling Yuwei pursed her lips into a smile and raised her head, saying, "Alright, I''ll go take a shower first, then I''ll go to sleep. Good night."


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva. Why did this woman purposely ask him to take a bath? Had she discovered something?


    Returning to his room, Ye Fan closed the door and sat on the bed. He was not in the mood to sleep, nor was he in the mood to train.<span>He waited for a few minutes, and sure enough, he heard the sound of sshing water from next door.


    <span>In any case, he had seen it more than once before, so it didn''t matter if he saw it again or not.


    <span>So, Ye Fan still slowly walked to the wall, and looked over ¡­.


    After watching for seven or eight minutes, Ye Fan was enjoying the scene. A phone call, it was all so loud that he almost cried out in fright!"Crap!"


    If there was a gap, the phone would definitely be ringing. Wouldn''t this peeping sound be very obvious!?<span>Ye Fan quickly took out the phone, ran away like the wind, and picked it up!


    <span>"Hey ¡­" Ye Fan nervously looked in the direction of the bathroom, as if there was no response from Ling Yuwei.


    On the other side of the phone, Su Qingxue''s melodious voice rang, "Hubby, what are you doing ¡­ ¡­"<span>"Oh, my wife, I was training just now!" Ye Fan purposefully yelled a bit so that Ling Yuwei could hear him.

 Chapter 978

    0978


    Wan Xing Yu''s face was filled with joy. To sit at the same table as Zhu Lin Ming, how much face did they have!


    Thus, he hurriedly led the way and said, "Father-inw, please follow me."<span>Soon, Zhu Lin Ming walked over to Ye Fan and Su Qingxue''s table. A lot of people saw that Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were still sitting there.


    <span>Ye Fan was eating while Su Qingxue looked at the news on her phone. She didn''t even get up to wee Zhu Lin Ming.


    Everyone could not help but frown as they secretly shook their heads. They felt that the Embroidery Group was in for a ride of misfortune. This was simply setting themselves on fire!


    "Cough cough." Wan Xing Yu choked and said arrogantly: "Chief Su, my father-inw is here."


    Su Qingxue looked back and said, "What''s wrong, do you want to sit here? Aren''t there two empty seats? "Everyone was speechless. They thought to themselves that Su Qingxue was too insensible, her EQ was too low, and she didn''t even give Zhu Lin Ming face!?


    With just EQ, the Embroidery Group had been able to survive until now, it was simply a miracle!<span>Sure enough, he saw Zhu Lin Ming frown, his gaze was fixated on Ye Fan who was busy breaking apart the Emperor crab, seeming to be thinking of something.


    Everyone felt that the brocadepany was done for. This reckless security guard actually cared about food?!


    Zhu Ying was dissatisfied, "Hey, CEO Su, you don''t care about your husband? No matter how poor his eyesight is, he should at least respect my father, right? Hurry and get up! "


    Su Qingxue coldly nced at her, "My husband is not full yet, how can he stand up? Is it illegal to eat? ""How dare you contradict me!? Who do you think you are!? Do you think that the Embroidery Group is that great!? In the eyes of our Zhu n, it''s just a fart! " With her father''s support, Zhu Ying was not afraid of anything and just started cursing.


    <span>Wan Xing Yu felt that he could take this opportunity to fan the mes and add insult to injury, so he quickly said: "Father-inw, this is Su Qingxue from the Embroidery Group, this is his husband, surnamed Ye, he''s a security guard ¡­


    <span>He might not have seen the world, so he doesn''t know your identity, you ¡­ "


    Without waiting for Wan Xing Yu to finish speaking, Zhu Lin Ming raised his hand, signaling him to stop.<span>"It really is Mr. Ye Fan?" Zhu Linming''s face was filled with astonishment. At the same time, his eyes held a trace of aplex and perturbed expression.


    <span>Ye Fan was holding a crab leg in his hand, and was chewing on the crab meat in his mouth. He turned around, looked at Zhu Lin Ming, and said, "What? "You know me?"


    <span>Zhu Lin Ming quickly revealed a very polite and modest smile and said, "Mr. Ye, did you forget? Last time, my good-for-nothing son, Wei, did something wrong. It was all thanks to you teaching him a lesson.


    The scene instantly turned silent!<span>All the onlookers were dumbstruck. Many of them had their jaws drop to the ground!


    <span>He couldn''t believe it. He suspected that he had misheard. Was this all an illusion? Almost everyone was asking themselves this question!


    <span>Wan Xing Yu and Zhu Ying were so shocked that they were like wooden chickens, as if they were petrified!


    Ye Fan suddenly remembered that something like this had happened. To him, a character like Zhu Wei was simply not worth mentioning, so he didn''t really have any worries.


    <span>"Oh... "Yes, it''s like this." Ye Fan thought like this. He had interacted with Zhu Linming before, but they just didn''t meet, so the matter was passed on to the dragon soul.


    Zhu Ying who was behind him asked softly, "Dad... Was the matter with second brother rted to him? "He''s just a security guard at the Embroidery Group ¡­"


    <span>Zhu Ying knew that her second brother, Zhu Wei, had done something wrong and that he had been stripped of his position and sent to another country.


    Only when Zhu Linming reacted did he notice that his daughter and son-inw had been very disrespectful to Ye Fan and Su Qingxue!<span>For a moment, Zhu Lin Ming felt a chill run down his spine. Ever since the incident with Zhu Wei, he had found out from many sources that Ye Fan was extremely capable.


    Thus, he had always been extremely afraid. He strictly controlled his son Zhu Wei, not allowing him to have any thoughts of revenge.


    <span>Who would have thought that his own daughter and son-inw would provoke Ye Fan again!?


    "Bastard!"


    Without a second word, in front of everyone, Zhu Lin Ming roared and berated!<span>This confused Zhu Ying and Wan Xing Yu. Both of them were shivering and their faces were pale. They didn''t know what was going on!


    "Mr. Ye''s identity, how can juniors like you casually judge it!?" All of you were disrespectful to Mr. Ye just now!? "Facing Zhu Lin Ming''s questioning, Wan Xing Yu and Zhu Ying''s eyes were trembling, their hearts in their throats.


    "I... "We ¡­"<span>They simply couldn''t understand why a security guard would be able to make Zhu Lin Ming scold them in public without the slightest hesitation, leaving them no face at all. After all, he was publicly humiliating the Zhu Family!


    <span>Not to mention them, even the couple surnamed Lu and Liu, who just mocked Ye Fan and Su Qingxue, were so scared that their faces turned green.


    Just as Wan Xing Yu and his wife were at a loss and didn''t know how to reply, another person walked up the stairs, smiling from afar: "What''s going on, why are you so angry on such a happy day? I heard a sound downstairs... "


    The crowd looked over and could not help but discuss. Many of them began to greet him."The five famous Zhao Family Patriarchs are here!"


    "It''s the Vice President of the Merchant Union, Mister Zhao Guoqing!?"<span>"Yeah, the Vice President of China''s National Petroleum Corporation, he''s such a big boss ¡­"


    <span>As one of the top five sects, the eldest son of the Zhao Family, Zhao Guoqing, was also a top figure in the business world. After all, as a high-ranking member of China National Petroleum, he was not something ordinarypanies couldpare to.


    Zhu Linming gasped for breath as he greeted Zhao Guoqing from afar, "Guoqing, you''vee. I''m teaching these two evil beings a lesson. Truly outrageous!"


    "Evil creature?" Zhao Guoqing was puzzled, "Isn''t that Zhu Ying? Your son-inw, Wan Xing Yu? What happened to them? "


    Zhu Lin Ming respectfully indicated to the couple on the side, "Mr. Ye, you should be familiar with this person. Didn''t your Zhao Family also have some interactions with Mr. Ye? These two little brats are disrespectful to Mr. Ye! ""Ye ¡­" "Sir ¡­" Zhao Guoqing looked carefully, and immediately recognized him, he said with a smile, "It''s really Mr. Ye Fan?"


    Ye Fan was puzzled. Why did everyone know him? He doesn''t know this guy!"You ¡­ You know me again? " While sucking on the crab leg, Ye Fan vaguely turned his head around and asked.


    Zhao Guoqing hurriedly introduced himself, "I''m Zhao Guoqing from the Zhao Family. Didn''t you meet my younger brother, Zhao Guopeng, back at the Xu Family ¡­"Sigh, I''m ashamed to say that my nephew, Tianxuan, was too disappointing and offended you. It''s all thanks to your magnanimity ¡­"


    <span>The Zhao Family has an extraordinary status in the military, so they have a better understanding of Ye Fan''s situation.


    <span>Ever since they found out about Ye Fan''s real background, the Zhao Family did not dare to find Ye Fan for revenge, nor did they dare to go to the Xu Family to cause trouble. They had always thought that they should not let Ye Fan hold a grudge.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 979

    <span>0979


    Ye Fan thought back to that time he went to the Xu family. So it was this "acquaintance". Speaking of which, he had always been worried about Xu Linshan, and didn''t know where that woman had gone to. m. The most economical and unadvertised site for mobile phones.


    "Oh... "This matter has been going on for a long time, I understand." Ye Fan nodded and said."Hehe, although I am not like some of my brothers in the family who join the army, but I have heard some things about you and still admire you.


    Can I sit at your table tonight and have a chat with you? " Of course, Zhao Guoqing didn''t want to give up the opportunity to renew his rtionship with Ye Fan.


    The onlookers on the side were excited again. They were stunned again!<span>What? Zhao Guoqing really admired Ye Fan!? Worshipping a "security guard"?


    "I don''t care, but it seems that my seat is full." Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders.


    Hearing this, Mrs Liu and Mrs Lu anxiously said, "No, no, no, no ¡­ ¡­ Let''s get out of the way! "Let''s get out of the way..."


    If Zhao Guoqing wanted to sit, no one would dare to upy the seat.<span>Those who had justughed at Ye Fan were already on the verge of tears, trying to figure out how to make up for it.


    <span>But at this moment, Wan Xing Yu and Zhu Ying''s faces were as pale as death. They wished that they could faint and forget about it. This was too horrifying!


    Zhao Guoqing was not in a hurry to sit down. He had to have a seat anyway, so he asked curiously, "Patriarch Zhu, your daughter and son-inw, how on earth are they disrespectful to Mr. Ye?"


    Zhu Lin Ming was already so angry that smoke was almosting out from his head. From Zhao Guoqing''s words, he was even more convinced that Ye Fan was someone they could absolutely not afford to provoke!


    "These two devils ¡­" Speak! How could all of you be so disrespectful to Mr. Ye just now!? Tell me everything in detail! "


    Zhu Lin Ming felt that he had to give Ye Fan an exnation, otherwise, if Ye Fan was not satisfied, the Zhu Family might suffer.Wan Xing Yu finally couldn''t hold on any longer, he directly kneeled on the ground! She cried and shouted, "Father-inw! I was wrong! I... I didn''t know that Security Ye ¡­ Oh no! Mr. Ye is a ¡­ It''s for a big shot! "


    <span>"Bastard!" Zhu Lin Ming kicked Wan Xing Yu, "Politeness towards others is the fundamental principle of a person. You don''t even know this!?"


    <span>Zhu Ying also cried, and went forward to hold onto her father''s arm, and said: "Dad ¡­ ¡­. Don''t kick the stars... We. We really don''t know ¡­ "


    <span>"Shut up!" You found a good husband, and that''s all!? " Zhu Linming asked as he pushed his daughter away!


    <span>A voice suddenly came from the crowd at the side.


    "What''s going on here? Who caused Patriarch Zhu to get so angry? "


    <span>A middle-aged man in a white suit with a beard walked in. Upon seeing the situation, he was taken aback.


    <span>Quite a few people at the side immediately recognized the person who had arrived.


    "Director Wang?


    "Director Wang is here ¡­"Zhao Guoqing smiled, "Zhao Cheng, the Zhu Family''s Patriarch is lecturing his daughter and son-inw."


    Upon hearing that, Wang Zhaocheng asked in bewilderment, "Why?"<span>Zhao Guoqing extended his hand in a polite gesture, "Mr. Ye, the people from your Wang family should be more familiar with each other, right?"


    When Wang Zhaocheng saw it, his face immediately changed, and said very seriously: "Mr. Ye Fan?"


    Ye Fan was puzzled. He just ate an emperor crab, how did so many people who knew him appear?


    <span>"What? You know me again?"


    Wang Zhaocheng introduced himself, "I am Wang Zhaocheng from Yuancheng''s Wang Family, the current chairman of Wang Ting Real Estate. I''m a disciple of my Hall, you should know me, right?"


    "Zi Han''s cousin?" Ye Fan politely nodded to him and said, "Then I know, right now, Zi Han ¡­ ¡­" "Where did he go?"Wang Zhaocheng smiled and said, "Yes, he was chosen. Thank you, Mr. Ye, for your concern."


    "Alright... "Alright ¡­" Ye Fan didn''t ask about anything else and continued eating his crab.Wang Zhaocheng, like Zhao Guoqing, asked Zhu Lin Ming, "Patriarch Zhu, could it be that your daughter and son-inw is against Mr. Ye Fan ¡­" Have you done anything disrespectful? "


    Hearing this question, everyone present felt as if they had eaten a cockroach.


    <span>Without waiting for Zhu Lin Ming to say anything, a pleasant female voiceughed and said, "Who are you? How dare you, Mr. Ye Fan, provoke you?"


    Hearing this sound, Ye Fan couldn''t help but look back.


    <span>Su Qingxue, who was at the side, was unhappy. She reached out her hand to turn the man''s head, "What are you looking at!?" Eat your food! "


    Ye Fan awkwardly smiled. There was nothing he could do, he hadn''t seen Chu Yunyao for a while, so when he heard a woman''s voice, he naturally wanted to go and take a look.


    Everyone saw Chu Yunyao and Chu Yunsheng enter. Apanying them was a middle-aged man in a ck tang suit. He brought a graceful woman along with him.<span>With the appearance of these four people, the scene hadpletely entered the white-hot stage.


    "Miss Chu, Mr. Chu..."<span>"Thank you, President! "Madam Xie ¡­"


    The group of people were busy greeting each other.


    Dressed in a dark blue evening gown, Chu Yunyao was elegant and her figure was proud. Her aura directly suppressed all of the surrounding famousdies.


    She walked to Ye Fan''s side, looked at the Wan Xing Yu couple kneeling on the ground, and giggled: "What''s going on, isn''t this Zhu Ying and her husband?" They offended you? "


    Ye Fan turned around and helplessly smiled, "Like I said, I work in the luxuriously embroidered security department. They might look down on security..."<span>"Haha, Brother Ye Fan, you''ve set up a trap for the Zhu Family. Why didn''t you tell them where you''re going?" Chu Yunshengughed.


    <span>"My wife said it!" Ye Fan said, "But they said my wife raised a pretty boy, what else can we say?"


    As these words were spoken, Zhu Lin Ming''splexion became even more unsightly. As for the surrounding people, they shook their heads and sighed. This was truly something that they would never be able to live through!


    "Ye Fan, right?" The middle-aged man dressed in ck Tang suit led his wife and walked in front of Ye Fan, smiling as he asked.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Uncle, you know me again?"


    This question, Ye Fan felt that he had asked this question several times tonight.


    <span>"Heh heh... I am Xie Hongfei... You may have heard my son speak of me ¡­ " Xie Hongfei replied.


    Su Qingxue, who was at the side, reacted. She didn''t think about it before, "Oh ¡­ ¡­" So General Xie''s father is none other than you, Chairman Xie? "<span>Xie Hongfei, as the second eldest son of one of the Five Great ns'' Xie Family, was the current president of the All Xia State Merchant Union. Naturally, his status was extraordinary.


    Ye Fan stared nkly, suddenlying to a realization, "Old Xie''s father! Haha... "One of our own ¡­"


    Ye Fan still felt that he had to get up. After all, he was the father of the irond brothers.


    Although Xie Linyuan had been an illegitimate child and had an average rtionship with this father, blood was thicker than water. After returning to the Xie n, their rtionship was still eptable.<span>Ye Fan stood up and was about to shake hands with Xie Hongfei when he realized that he was still clutching his crab leg. He awkwardly smiled, threw his leg aside, wiped his hand on the towel, and shook hands with Xie Hongfei.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 980

    0980


    Seeing Chu Yunyao and her sister, it was clear that they had known each other for a long time. Their rtionship was as close as family.Seeing that he was in a position of power, the leader of the businessmunity, Xie Hongfei, took the initiative to shake hands with Ye Fan.


    <span>The hundreds of rich people at the scene all admired Ye Fan to the extreme!


    If Ye Fan was willing to ept them as his subordinates now, they would all kneel down and kowtow and call him big brother, even to the point of being godfather!


    Shock! It was even horrifying!


    Just who was this "security guard"!?<span>The Wang, Xie, Chu, Zhao, and Zhu Family''s pir of support were actually all praising him in such a polite manner!?


    <span>They did not even properly tter Ye Fan, and were actually mocking Ye Fan on the spot?


    Thinking about it now, they all wished they could p themselves in the face! He had scolded her for being stupid thousands of times!This was such a huge waste of a great opportunity!


    <span>Just think about it, if Ye Fan were to casually introduce them to some of the famous figures, then wouldn''t they soar into the sky?


    <span>When Zhu Ying saw that Wang Zhao Chengcheng recognized Ye Fan, she was so scared that her legs went soft. Seeing that the Chu siblings and Xie Hongfei were in a family with Ye Fan, she was so scared that she fell to the ground.


    Wan Xing Yu was so scared that his entire body was cold, trembling, and his mouth was t. Even if he cried, he wouldn''t be able to cry.


    They could not understand how everything had suddenly turned out like this. Shouldn''t they be mocking Ye Fan and his wife, and then Su Qingxue''s corporation would go bankrupt!?Xie Hongfei then said, "Ye Fan, I know that you have a good rtionship with my son and have always wanted to find an opportunity to meet you. Fortunately, Miss Su brought you here this time."


    "You''re wee, I''m just here for dinner ¡­" "The food here is pretty good." Ye Fanughed."Hehe, Lin Yuan said that you are a carefree and disregarding person. It seems that you are indeed so." Xie Hongfei nodded and said, "Do you have time? I would like to invite you to our Xie n."


    "This... "Let''s talk about it when we''re free. There are a lot of things going on recently." Ye Fan said.<span>The people at the side all went crazy. For a character like Xie Hongfei to invite him to the Xie n, Ye Fan actually said he had no time?!


    <span>Even more infuriating was that Xie Hongfei did not care and nodded, "Alright ¡­ "Then when you have time, you muste. Our two families should develop our rtionship well."


    When the surrounding people heard this, they almost kneeled down in front of Ye Fan. This big brother really has a lot of face!Seeing that Xie Hongfei was trying to curry favor with Ye Fan and try to build a better rtionship with him, Zhu Linming was even more sure that Ye Fan absolutely could not be offended. Furthermore, he must work hard to build a good rtionship with Ye Fan!


    <span>"Hurry... Hurry up and give Mr. Ye, Miss Su ¡­ Kowtow in apology! "


    <span>Zhu Linming saw that these two guys couldn''t even speak, so he knew it was useless to ask them. He might as well just kowtow and be more direct.


    Ye Fan felt that this was a bit too much, and he didn''t want these two people to kowtow. He turned around and said, "Aiya, okay, Old Zhu, how tired are you ¡­ ¡­" They kowtowed to me. "


    Old Zhu!? When the people at the side heard this, they all felt like fainting. It seemed this big brother really didn''t put Zhu Lin Ming in his eyes!


    <span>The most important thing was that Zhu Lin Ming did not mind at all. With a polite smile, he said, "Mr. Ye, this matter must be dealt with seriously. Otherwise, I will feel guilty in my heart!"


    "Kowtow or something? How boring. Forget it ¡­" Ye Fan waved his hand.<span>Ye Fan''s words originally wanted Zhu Lin Ming to let go of these two guys. These two were already scared out of their minds. If this carried on, they would be scared to the point of peeing.


    <span>However, Zhu Linming heard another meaning, and thought that Ye Fan was not satisfied with letting them kowtow and apologize.


    Therefore, Zhu Lin Ming asked, "Mr. Ye, how do you want to deal with these two uncultured things?


    Our Zhu Family''s thousand year legacy will absolutely not allow such a descendant to insult our Zhu Family''s reputation! You have tarnished the reputation of our Zhu n! "<span>"Is there a need for me to make such a big fuss?" Ye Fan found it troublesome, so he said to Su Qingxue, "Wifey, why don''t you tell me ¡­ ¡­. In any case, that fellow was here for you... "


    Su Qingxue didn''t care too much about it. She felt that these two guys were in a miserable state.<span>However, there was one thing that she felt that she needed these two people, as well as the serious apologies of many of the people present.


    <span>Therefore, the woman stood up and said, "My husband doesn''t really care how others judge him, because he doesn''t care at all.


    However, you guys were mocking my husband for buying this ring for me. I want you to apologize to my husband in all seriousness. "<span>Su Qingxue said as she took off the green stone ring on her hand and said, "Although I don''t know what material this is made of, even if it is really ss and stic, to me, it is more precious than any diamond. You shouldn''t insult my husband''s heart."


    <span>Everyone at the scene quieted down as many people nodded. They felt that Su Qingxue''s words made a lot of sense and couldn''t help but show a look of admiration.


    Wan Xing Yu and Zhu Ying knelt on the ground and nodded their heads.


    "Mr. Ye, Miss Su, I''m sorry. We have eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai! ""Mr. Ye, we really know our wrongs ¡­" I shouldn''tugh at your heart. You''re a big shot! "Let us go ¡­"


    The two of them sobbed. They didn''t dare to have any thoughts of getting lucky. They were so scared that they nearly peed their pants.


    <span>However, Chu Yunyao frowned on the side. She stretched out her hand and said, "Su Qingxue, show me your ring!"


    Su Qingxue was not very willing and did not want to give it to him. She asked, "What do you want?"


    "Don''t worry, I will snatch your things in front of so many people?" I just seem to have seen it somewhere. "Let me confirm it..." Chu Yunyao doubtfully said.


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she reluctantly handed it over because she also wanted to know what it was.<span>After Chu Yunyao received the ring, she carefully observed it for a bit. Then, a hint of astonishment shed through her eyes as she incredulously said, "That person with the surname Ye! You stole the Icosahedrite from the National Space Agency!? "


    The crowd was puzzled, they didn''t know what Chu Yunyao was talking about.


    Ye Fan was not happy, "Aiya, it sounds so bad, what do you mean by stealing?" I called a brother, went to ask for it, and they gave it to me! ""Bullshit!" Chu Yunyao began to curse, "Aren''t they afraid of you?! If you ask them for it, would they dare to not give it to you!? If I don''t give it to you, won''t you still send people to rob me? Isn''t the result the same!? "


    <span>The crowd was once again stunned. What? This green stone, was it from the National Space Agency?


    The key point was that even the people of Mt. Mg did not dare to provoke Ye Fan. Ye Fan had such great influence overseas!?<span>The identity of this "Security Ye", how profound must it be!?


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 981

    0981


    "Chu Yunyao, what are you talking about? How could this have anything to do with NASA? " Su Qingxue frowned and felt even more puzzled.Chu Yunyao was a little unwilling, but her heart was very depressed. However, with so many people waiting for her, she still exined to them, "About ten years ago, a doctor in the Chukchi region found this piece of Icosahedrite in a meteorite called Khatyrka!


    ording to calctions, that meteorite fell onto our 15,000 years ago.


    And the crystal found on the meteorite was a quasi-crystal made of aluminum, nickel, copper, and iron alloy.<span>The world''s top scientific research has proven that 4.5 billion years ago, in other words, before Earth was born, this crystal had already existed! "


    <span>The scene was in an uproar! Everyone was bbergasted as they stared in disbelief at the unremarkable green stone ¡­


    <span>Now that Chu Yunyao had exined it, everyone felt that the appearance of this crystal was very special, it was just that they hadn''t paid attention to it before.


    4.5 billion years! What a shocking number! This was simply beyond the reach of humanmon sense!Su Qingxue was also speechless. Her heart was beating wildly as she stared at the ring.


    If others were to exin about this crystal, they might not believe it and might even think it was an exaggeration.


    But Chu Yunyao was different, with her identity and Tan City''s Chu Family''s inheritance, she couldn''t casually speak of it!


    Therefore, everyone firmly believed it!Chu Yunyao continued to say, "This isn''t the end. Under normal circumstances, it''s impossible to form alloys of aluminum, nickel, and iron because after being oxidized, aluminum cannot bebined with iron."


    <span>"That''s right... "I was also wondering just now, logically speaking, this kind of material shouldn''t exist." A CEO of the chemical industry couldn''t help but say. After all, with their expertise, they could hear some problems.


    Chu Yunyao sighed and said, "This is the most precious thing about this crystal. How did it appear, and whether it appeared in our gxy, is still a mystery.


    <span>As far as we know, a falling meteorite can produce a high temperature of nearly 2000 degrees, and the pressure in the meteorite can be as high as 100,000 atmospheric pressure. But even so, it can''t produce quasi-crystal.


    Because of the appearance of that crystal, it was impossible for it to happen.


    <span>Interestingly, by observing the crystal with electron microscopy and X-ray diffraction, one could see that the arrangement of the atoms within the crystal was arranged ording to the golden partition of 1.618.


    <span>That was to say, this crystal was from the bottom to the bottom. From a scientific point of view, it was the purest of beautiful crystals!


    To put it bluntly, it had fallen from the sky, and did not belong to this world''s most perfect ''gem''...In fact, to say it''s a ''divine stone'' wouldn''t be too excessive. After all, it''s something that only the gods can create. "


    After Chu Yunyao finished, she reluctantly returned the ring to Su Qingxue. She speechlessly shook her head and said, "ss? stic? How ignorant are you people?


    <span>In the eyes of the scientists, even if the entire world''s worth of diamonds were to be used, they would not be able to get this piece of crystal! "


    After saying that, Chu Yunyao grumbled as she nced at Ye Fan. This fellow, he actually gave such an interesting thing to Su Qingxue, who didn''t know anything!? This woman isn''t a scientist, what does she know?Everyone present was stunned when they heard that. They all opened their eyes wide and stared at the average looking green stone in Su Qingxue''s hand ¡­ ¡­


    It was too shocking! The only piece in the whole world that was found in a meteorite that had fallen from the sky was a pure natural twenty decahedron!?


    <span>Born from the universe, the arrangement of atoms that can be divided into gold halves!?


    This was not something that could be measured with money!?


    <span>Even Xie Hongfei, Zhu Linming, Zhao Guoqing, Wang Zhaocheng, and the other important members of the five great sects were all fixedly watching the scene.


    <span>They were even more shocked, Ye Fan was actually able to get such priceless things from the hands of the people of the magnesium, directly wanting toe over and give them to their own women as ornaments?!


    What kind of power and status was this? Only with this could he achieve such a feat!


    Although this quasi-crystal was not some kind of destructive weapon or treasure that was of great benefit to the country, it was still a rare treasure after all!Not to mention anything else, even if all five of their famous sects joined forces, they still wouldn''t be able to get the people of Mt. Mai to hand it over!


    <span>Wan Xing Yu and Zhu Ying''s bodies stiffened as they heard this.


    <span>Zhu Ying wished she could find a hole in the ground to hide in, and she actually took out these "vulgar" diamonds topare?!


    A diamond ring worth eight million yuan? In their eyes, he was probably just trash who couldn''t even be bothered to pick up a piece of trash from the floor!


    <span>Su Qingxue was also hesitating as she looked at the ring, unable to say a single word. In the end, she was extremely happy and a little resentful as she said to Ye Fan, "Hubby ¡­. Why didn''t you tell me earlier ¡­ "


    Ye Fan did not expect Chu Yunyao to understand him so well. He was indeed a mad scientist. Hearing Su Qingxue''s words, he could not help but not know whether tough or cry.


    Ye Fan stood up, extended his hand and scratched the woman''s nose, "Silly wife, I wanted to tell you thest time, but you didn''t let me finish."<span>Besides, there was no need to say it out loud. Since I''m giving it to you, it should be a piece of good intentions.


    <span>Do you know, to me, you are just like this quasi-crystal, falling from the sky. You are rarely seen in this world, and you are breathtakingly beautiful, as beautiful as a fairy that shouldn''t exist in this world ¡­ "


    <span>These words were in yet sincere, causing the hearts of countless nobledies to melt.


    <span>Looking at this scene and this iparable gift, they all looked at Su Qingxue with iparable envy.


    It was just like the crystal. It was a kind of confession that was unprecedented in history!


    Of course, there were some that didn''t like it, such as Chu Yunyao who rolled her eyes and thought to herself: I''ve lost my teeth ¡­ ¡­


    Su Qingxue foolishly looked at the man and gradually recovered from her shock. Tears welled up in her eyes as she threw herself at Ye Fan without hesitation and kissed the man.


    Many of the people present revealed a benevolent smile, pping their hands. At this moment, even if they had to pretend, they all wanted to curry favor with Ye Fan.Ye Fan, on the other hand, shut his mouth, slowly pulled the woman away, and bitterly smiled: "Wife, I ate a lot of seafood, and my mouth was very fishy ¡­ ¡­"


    Su Qingxue shook her head. She didn''t mind and kissed Ye Fan again.Ye Fan simply let go. He kissed Su Qingxue deeply for more than ten seconds in front of everyone before letting go of the woman.


    <span>"Haha, Mr. Ye''s feelings for Miss Su are truly touching." Chu Yunsheng intentionally said. He looked at Chu Yunyao on the side and found it very interesting. He even deliberately asked, "What do you think, dear sister?"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 982

    0982


    Chu Yunyao ignored him and walked away.


    Ye Fan embarrassedly looked at Chu Yunyao''s back, thinking in his heart. He had to quickly find a gift topensate the woman, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to sleep in a woman''s bed next time ¡­ ¡­


    At this moment, Zhu Lin Ming was even more polite to Ye Fan, and asked, "Mr. Ye, I wonder if these two bastards are still satisfied with your and your wife''s apology?""Aiya, where did all this stuffe from? Let them go, I haven''t even finished eating. They''re both shrimp and crab, so I don''t have a full stomach." Ye Fan said this and then got up, intending to get another two tes of food.


    Seeing that, Wan Xing Yu quickly jumped up and extended his hand to stop him: "Don''t, don''t, don''t! Mr. Ye! How can I let you get your own food? I... I''ll get it for you! "Whatever you want to eat, just say it!"


    When Zhu Ying heard this, she also realized that this was a chance to quickly ease the rtionship and "make up for it". She stood up and also smiled, "Mr. Ye, CEO Su, what do you want to eat? We''ll go get it!"


    "This... Not so good, "Ye Fan smiled embarrassedly," You are Zhu Family''s daughter and son-inw after all, how could you be my waiter?


    Zhu Lin Mingughed and said, "Being able to serve Mr. Ye for a meal is giving them face! You can tell them what to do, Mr. Ye! These two little things have been spoiled ever since they were young! "


    Ye Fan still felt that it was weird and said, "Forget it, we don''tck arms or legs, there''s no need for that..."


    Just as he was about to go over and grab it, Wan Xing Yu kneeled down, crying!<span>"Mr. Ye!" Just give me a chance! I really did wrong! Let me serve you! "


    "That''s right!" Mr. Ye, we really want to do something! Let us go! "


    As Zhu Ying said this, she ran off to retrieve her items.Wan Xing Yu also anxiously walked over and picked up a te, whatever it was expensive, he couldn''t wait to move the whole buffet''s worth of food in front of Ye Fan!


    Seeing them forcefully take it, Ye Fan had no other choice, but he did not forget to shout, "Take a few doughnuts!" Strawberry! "


    <span>Su Qingxue nced at the man and felt sweet in her heart.


    Not long after, Wan Xing Yu and Zhu Ying''s couple brought tworge tes of food, which were arranged in an exquisite manner and were carefully ced in front of Ye Fan and Su Qingxue.


    <span>"Mr. Ye, CEO Su, please enjoy your meal. If there''s anything else, feel free to say it." Wan Xing Yu said respectfully.


    Ye Fan turned around and asked, "You didn''t poison it, right?"


    This frightened Wan Xing Yu and his wife. Their faces turned ashen and they almost kneeled down!


    "Haha ¡­" "Are you kidding? Why are you guys so nervous? Go, go, eat. I won''t bother with what happened today." Ye Fan waved his hand, allowing them to leave.


    Wan Xing Yu and his wife felt like they had just been granted amnesty. They kept bowing and thanking, almost shedding tears of gratitude.


    If they didn''t serve Ye Fan well today, then when they went back to Zhu Lin Ming, they would definitely be severely punished, and they couldn''t afford it.<span>The party was about to begin as the five great sects started to gather.


    However, in the past, everyone''s focus had always been the people from several famous sects, but this year, they became Ye Fan and his wife.<span>The key was, other than the Chu Family siblings, the other four families were sitting at the same table as Ye Fan and his wife. It seemed like the five great sects also wanted to get close to Ye Fan.


    With these few famous sects around, they didn''t dare toe and chat with Ye Fan, fearing that they would be targeted by these big shots.


    Only, Ye Fan didn''t feel happy anymore. This group of five old guys would drink with him at any time, hindering him from eating!


    Since Xie Hongfei was Old Xie''s father, it didn''t matter if he was socialized with him. Wang Zhaocheng, Zhao Guoqing, and Zhu Linming were always talking to him, he felt a little disinterested. After all, he had no interest in interacting with them in depth.<span>After a few rounds of toasting, everyone seemed to have noticed that Ye Fan was not in the mood to socialize and gradually stopped toasting. This made Ye Fan feel relieved.


    Su Qingxue, who was at the side, ate a few bites and then stopped eating. Her mind waspletely attracted by the ring that the man gave her.


    The more she looked at the green crystal on her hand, the more enchanting it seemed to be. She then leaned over and whispered into Ye Fan''s ear, "Hubby, is this the ring you proposed to me?"<span>"Um... "It can''t be, propose and prepare a normal big diamond ring for you." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"But diamonds aren''t as precious as this one that falls from the sky, I''ll just forget about it." Su Qingxue pursed her lips and smiled, "I thought you proposed marriage tonight."


    Ye Fan blinked his eyes, "Really?"


    He was actually having a headache over his proposal of marriage and couldn''t think of a n that felt perfect.


    Su Qingxue nodded and said lovingly, "I won''t lie to you, I am already very satisfied. I feel like I am the happiest woman in the world."


    Ye Fan suddenly swallowed his saliva, and whispered in the woman''s ear, "That..." Wife, since this is a marriage proposal, then isn''t this going back tonight ¡­ I can. Then ¡­ "That ¡­"


    A blush appeared on Su Qingxue''s beautiful face. She pushed the man away and angrily said, "What are you doing, are you talking about this now? So many people are watching! "


    Ye Fanughed mischievously. He couldn''t be bothered to care about how the surrounding people looked at him, and his eyes continued to question the woman.<span>Su Qingxue didn''t know what to do with him, but her heart had melted and she wished that she could stay together with a man.


    Thus, Su Qingxue nodded.<span>Ye Fan immediately felt his whole body shiver. He was so excited that he wanted to immediately stand up and shout a few times, then directly drive home with the woman in his arms!


    After waiting for almost a year, he was finally going to ''eat'' his beloved wife who was already far away!


    "Don''t act like you''re in such a hurry. Hubby, your eyes are scary." Su Qingxue was a bit scared when she saw the fiery eyes of the man staring at her.


    Ye Fanughed mischievously, and ced a hand on the woman''s thigh from under the table, "No rush, no rush......" "We''ll go back after eating.""No!" At least after the performance! " Su Qingqing gave him a snow-white nce.


    <span>"There''s even a performance?" Ye Fan was depressed. Was the Merchant Union''s party really so flowery?


    <span>Just as they were talking, the music for the party sounded and the lights lit up. It seemed like they were going to start tonight''s entertainment show.


    <span>Soon, a very handsome male host in a sequined suit and a dignified female host in a red dress walked onto the stage.


    <span>After the two of them had finished their opening speech, the female host smiled and said to the male host beside her, "Alright, let''s not talk too much. Our first show is about to begin tonight. Do you know what it is?"


    It was supposed to be a conversation line, but the male host''s reply made all of the business leaders who were previously nonchnt frown as they looked over ¡­"The first program is to kill you..."


    The male host suddenly gave a strange smile. Then, he pulled out a knife that was like a fruit knife and stabbed it into the stomach of the female host beside him!


    Even up to the point of being stabbed, the female host was still in a state of shock and was unable to react!<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 983

    0983


    It was only when the female host lowered her head and saw that the part of her abdomen where the knife had been quickly drenched by blood that she realized what had happened ¡­


    With a flop, the female host, with a knife in her hand, fell to the ground!This gave all the guests a fright. Many of the renowned richdies were so frightened that they cried out in rm.


    "Security!" "Security!"<span>Immediately, some people began shouting, and from all around the banquet hall, doors were opened. Security personnel wearing ck suits and ties, holding guns in their hands, hurriedly rushed out to protect the safety of the rich and powerful.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. He discovered that the male host didn''t have any cultivation. From his figure and movements, he couldn''t see any basis for cultivation.


    He was an ordinary person. Why did he suddenly kill someone?Furthermore, when so many security personnel rushed out, the male host didn''t do anything. He just stood on the stage with a weird smile.


    <span>"Put down the de!" Raise both hands above your head! " The security captain shouted.


    What are you doing!? "Hurry up and shoot him!" A rich man shouted.


    At this moment, the male host burst out intoughter, "Everyone''s here. Then, please enjoy the most brilliant fireworks tonight!"<span>Just as he finished speaking, a deafening explosion resounded in the Trade Center!


    "Boom!" "Boom, boom, boom ¡­"


    <span>Balls of fire shot out from all directions. From the ground below to the rooftops, the explosives were like flowers blooming on the ground. It was as if they were going to raze the whole building to the ground!


    <span>A few of the bombs were actually buried under the dining table and floor. Although the bombs were rtively small and had an average might, the moment they exploded, the rich and powerful security personnel nearby were all blown up beyond recognition!


    Some rich people had their legs blown off before they could even leave their seats!


    Some were fleeing, but they were swallowed up by the mes, their bodies charred ck!


    As for the host, who had just killed someone, he was standing thereughing maniacally. With a "boom", he was also blown to pieces by a bomb!?<span>The moment he heard the sound of an explosion, Ye Fan almost instinctively hugged Su Qingxue and held the woman in his arms!


    Just as he was about to leap in the direction of the door, he suddenly remembered something. He turned his head and charged straight into the hall.


    <span>Ye Fan did not forget that he still had a woman with him!


    Although Chu Yunyao had always been calm, this sudden explosion caused the woman to not know what to do.<span>An explosion came from above his head, and a crystalmp weighing hundreds of kilograms fell with a loud bang!


    <span>Chu Yunyao unconsciously let out a scream. She was holding her head and trying to dodge when she discovered that the crystalmp had been kicked away!?


    As Ye Fan sent the crystalmp flying with a kick, he grabbed Chu Yunyao''s waist.


    "Let''s go!"


    Chu Yunyao was stunned. Seeing Ye Fane over with Su Qingxue in his arms, her heart was inexplicably moved ¡­.


    Originally, he had been very unhappy about Ye Fan''s actions, but now, it hadpletely vanished.


    Ye Fan, who was carrying the two women, charged towards the gate at his fastest speed!At this moment, he could no longer be bothered with the others. The explosion was too sudden and he was not prepared, so he did not know what was happening!


    <span>Several big shots of the five great sects behind them, there were many ancient warriors who rushed over to protect them.


    <span>However, the explosions in the surroundings had ignited a huge fire. Crystal lights, ceilings, pirs, rocks, everything fell down. Many people were not killed by the explosions, but they were all treated as dead!


    <span>Some ancient fighter bodyguards even went to protect their master, it was still hard for them to charge out.


    Ye Fan brought the twodies to a fountain outside the conference center. Turning around, he saw that the entire building where the party was being held was on fire!


    Even though the firefighting equipment inside was pouring water with all their might, they were still unable to extinguish this crazy fire!<span>In the central area of Hua Hai, there was such an explosion. Immediately, many citizens began taking photos and recording videos from far away.


    "Hubby! What exactly is going on!? " Su Qingxue''s pretty face turned pale. Even though she had be an ancient martial artist, she was still very afraid of this kind of scene.


    <span>Chu Yunyao felt that it was unbelievable, "How could this be ¡­ ¡­ With such a strict security check, who could put so many bombs in?


    And that host. He was in charge of it in the past as well, so why did he suddenly ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan frowned and said, "Wife, did your Sky Eye get any news?"


    <span>Su Qingxue shook her head, "If you have any news about me, you will immediately notify me. I haven''t understood anything about this matter!"


    <span>"Really ¡­" "However, it''s normal for me not to know ¡­" Ye Fan sighed, "For the other party to be able to hold a party like this, bury the explosives, and arrange such a show, their abilities must be extraordinary."


    "Hubby, why don''t you go in and save them?" Su Qingxue asked.


    He also wanted to save them, but the problem was that he didn''t know where the enemy was. If he left the two women outside, he would be worried for the safety of the women.<span>"Hubby don''t worry, I have people from the Ghost Valley protecting me from the shadows. My son is also nearby, everything will be fine." Su Qingxue pushed the man and said.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, nodded his head, and rushed back into the fire.


    Not long after, Ye Fan brought out some injured people who needed help, and after a few trips in and out, most of the people who died were already dead, and the majority of the survivors were already outside.


    The bodyguards of the five great sects were all ancient warriors, so naturally, it was not a big deal for them to die. However, many other rich and powerful people also died miserably among them.At the scene, heart-wrenching cries could be heard everywhere as security personnel ran around everywhere. Some of the rich men were cursing loudly and shouting for the chauffeur to quickly pick them up.


    However, the scene was extremely chaotic. The traffic was also congested up. Plus, it wasn''t toote. The roads in the center of Hua Hai City were still rather congested, making it difficult to evacuate quickly."Thank you, President! President Xie, how are you?! "


    <span>Just when Ye Fan was nning to search for survivors, he suddenly heard someone call out Xie Hongfei''s name.


    He saw Xie Hongfei being brought out by his family''s bodyguard, but his pants were covered in blood!<span>"Ah... I''m fine. "I''m fine..." Xie Hongfei grit his teeth and persevered.


    <span>Seeing this, Ye Fan felt that the situation was not good and immediately ran over, "Get out of the way!" Let me see! "


    <span>Seeing that it was Ye Fan, no one dared to stop him and immediately scattered.


    Ye Fan ripped open Xie Hongfei''s torn pants. Seeing that his pants were badly mutted and that a deep wound was bleeding, Ye Fan could not help but frown and say, "Old Xie''s father, how did he get injured?"<span>"By... "He was pierced by a piece of ss..." Xie Hongfei grimaced in pain, his lips turning white.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "The great artery is broken, you must immediately stop the bleeding..." Otherwise, I''ll bleed to death before I get to the hospital. "


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 984

    0984"Ah!?"


    The Xie Family guards were so scared that their faces turned white. If something happened to Xie Hongfei, they wouldn''t be able to take it!"Mr. Ye!" Mr. Ye, quickly think of a way! How can I stop the bleeding? " The bodyguards on the side immediately asked. There were no advertisements.


    Xie Hongfei panted and said, "Inner force... Can the inner force seal the acupuncture points? "Ye Fan shook his head, "The sealed acupoints are the sealed acupoints. If the great arteries are broken, then the operation must be carried out. Otherwise, even if they don''t die, I''m afraid they would need to have amputated limbs in order to survive in the hospital..."


    "Operation!? This ¡­ How can we do this here!? "<span>"Quick!" Get an ambnce! "


    "How did the ambnce get here!?" "It''s toote!"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care about how the people around him yelled, and frowned while his mind quickly thought of a n. He flew with Xie Hong to the nearest hospital, he probably couldn''t afford to waste time, and the most important thing right now was to stop the bleeding and then send him to the hospital.


    However, there was ack of surgical equipment and medicine here.


    Suddenly, Chu Yunyao''s voice rang out behind him, "All the rich and powerful people here are afraid of death."<span>It was unknown when, but Chu Yunyao and Su Qingxue had already begun to look behind Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was suddenly awakened, that''s right! How could he have forgotten this!"Hurry and find them. Where are the apanying medical staff? Ask them to bring over an emergency medical kit!" After Ye Fan was reminded, he then remembered that this ce was full of rich people. Moreover, some people were old, so they should have a doctor or nurse with them.


    <span>The group of bodyguards were immediately roused from their daze and hurriedly searched everywhere.


    <span>Sure enough, there were quite a few nurses and doctors present. They were bandaging and treating the wounds of their employers.


    <span>Hearing that Chairman Xie needed medicine for his injuries, they quickly contributed their medical kit and the like.


    Ye Fan quickly picked up a few boxes, and after a few nces, he quickly took out an anesthetic and injected it into Xie Hongfei.


    <span>"Old Xie''s dad, hold on a little longer, we can''t wait for the anesthesia to fully take effect, it might be a little bit painful."


    Xie Hongfei bared his teeth and nodded, "I''ve been in the army before too. I''m not afraid of such a minor injury ¡­ Mr. Ye,e on! "


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t waste any time, he picked up the scalpel and neatly cut open the fatyer near the ligaments of his groin.


    After finding the severed artery wound, Ye Fan quickly performed a ligation using a rubber catheter.The whole operation, including the bandaging, took less than two minutes. It was so fast that everyone was dazzled.


    Chu Yunyao couldn''t help but squint her eyes, then she smiled and said, "You''re quite good at it, no wonder you could cure Principal Li."


    Ye Fan turned around and smiled, then said, "Old Xie''s dad, now you can hold on for one or two hours, go to the hospital as soon as possible."


    <span>Xie Hongfei''s forehead was covered in sweat as he said gratefully, "Mr. Ye ¡­ "Thank you so much, but if there''s any need for our Xie n in the future, just tell us ¡­"


    As the fire rm and police arrived one after another, the fire was brought under control and put out.


    For safety''s sake, Ye Fan did not let Chu Yunyao return home by herself. Instead, Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao went together to the Purple Leaf Tea House.<span>Because, Ye Fan didn''t know whether or not this matter was aimed at any of them. Only by having the woman at his side as much as possible, would he be able to protect her well.


    <span>After knowing about the explosion, Ning Xuemo was also very worried. She helped them arrange a ce to stay and sent people from the Purple Bamboo Forest to gather information about the incident.


    <span>That night, Ye Fan kept in contact with Sally and other people of INFERNO, intending to see if there were any international movements.


    Su Qingxue also urgently contacted the people from the Ghost Valley, asking them to thoroughly investigate any clues.


    The night passed unknowingly.<span>However, the matter was getting more and more heated up.


    In the conference of the National Merchant Union, over 30 rich people, their families, and their security personnel had been burnt to death in the terrorist attack. To China, this was a huge bomb!


    The key point was that there was no way to hide this matter, because in that night, China had lost seven multinational corporations and their boss!<span>The news began to spread like wildfire, raising a strong question about China''s security.


    If they couldn''t even protect the lives of these rich and powerful people, how could they protect the lives of ordinarymoners?On the other hand, the rich and influential families did not openly speak.


    <span>This was because they were well aware that at a time like this, they had to keep a low profile and remain on alert. If they made too much of a noise, it would not be good if they became the target of an attack.


    Early morning, Violet Leaf Tea House.


    In a quiet small room by theke, Ye Fan and a few other women were having their breakfast.


    <span>Ning Zimo held the teapot in her hand and brewed fragrant milk tea for everyone. She poured a few cups and first brought them in front of Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao, before handing them over to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan took the teacup and took a sip. However, he was not in the mood to savor the vor. He asked, "Ning''er, did the brothers from the Purple Bamboo Forest find anything?"


    To the local people of Hua Hai, the information capability of the Purple Bamboo Forest was even better than that of the Ghost Valley. After all, the Ghost Valley was mostly about collecting important information, so they wouldn''t pay attention to the matters of ordinary people.


    "This is very strange." Ning Xuemo sighed and said, "My brothers have found out that there is someone in the underground market of Hua Hai who bought some materials to make explosives."


    Furthermore, through a thorough investigation, we discovered that the person who bought the materials was indeed the staff member who had the opportunity to enter and leave the Conference Centerst night. "<span>Ye Fan frowned, "I was just saying..." The power of those explosives did not resemble military explosives, so it turned out that they had really been made by themselves ¡­ The people who nted the explosives were the internal staff? "And the reason?"


    "This is the weirdest part." Ning Xuemo doubtfully said, "We''ve checked and found out that although a few of these staff members came here to work, most of them were either married or from the locals who lived together with their families.They were normal employees to begin with. They didn''t have any criminal past, and they weren''t the kind of people who did evil things. The most outrageous thing about them was that they were only driving to overdrive and breaking the rules and parking their cars ¡­


    Yet, these people, who had no motive tomit crimes, had simultaneously bought the materials and detonated the bomb ¡­ It''s strange that we even did such a big thing. "


    Chu Yunyao was also puzzled when she heard that, and said, "That''s not right, if they can simply make explosives, then cing them inside won''t be that simple.


    There would be security at every checkpoint, unless they also bribed the security personnel.But from what I know, the security personnel are assigned by our Merchant Union, and are all our own people. How could they let these people in and set up a bomb to kill their own people? "


    <span>Ning Xuemo shook her head, "I don''t know about that. In short, I''ve already told the Defense Bureau''s Bureau Chief Yao about the information I obtained. Today, he''s going to arrest those suspects."


    <span>"When the timees, we''ll ask them how they did it, or whether someone secretly led them, and we''ll know ¡­"


    Before he could finish, Little Zhao''s voice came from outside.


    "Eldest Miss, Brother Fan, Chief Yao Zhengang is here. He said he has urgent matters to discuss with you two," Little Zhao said.


    Ning Xuemo was baffled. "He''s not going to arrest us right now. Why is he looking for us?" "Ask him toe in."

 Chapter 985

    0985<span>Not long after, Yao Zhengang walked in, dressed in formal attire.


    When he saw Ye Fan, Su Qingxue, and Chu Yunyao, Yao Zhengang became even more nervous. He greeted them with a smile, "Mr. Ye, Mr. Su, and Mr. Chu are all here. Sorry to disturb you."


    Ye Fan greeted him. After all, they had already known each other for a while, so it was necessary for them to get to know each other.<span>"Commissioner Yao, what''s going on? Have they all been captured?" Ning Zimo asked.


    Yao Zhen''s face turned bitter after hearing that. He said, "Chairman Ning, this is precisely the reason why you havee. This matter ¡­" I haven''t seen anyone do this in my decades of work. It''s like I''ve seen a ghost! "<span>"What do you mean? "Say it clearly," Ye Fan asked.


    Yao Zhen Gang sighed, "Mr. Ye, Chairman Ning, just half an hour ago, we had already locked onto the eleven targets that you told us about. They are the people involved ¡­" All dead! "


    "Dead!?" Ning Xuemo stood up in surprise.


    Ye Fan, Su Qingxue, and Chu Yunyao were also stunned. No one had expected such a result.


    "Yeah, and they all died in a very strange way!" Yao Zhengang said gloomily, "The first suspect was killed by a car on the side of the road after the explosionst night. The culprit was found dead because he was drunk and had been running around randomly on the street."


    The second suspect fell into the river on his way home. It was unknown how he fell, but he just drowned!<span>The third one died even weirder. He ran onto the tracks andmitted suicide while lying on the ground!


    The remaining eight suspects, one by one, either jumped off a building, or took their own life with a knife, or were poisoned with carbon monoxide at home ¡­ All in all, they all acted as if they were crazy and did not care about their lives at all.Ye Fan''s brows were tightly locked together. The development of this matter was far beyond his expectations. The enemy clearly removed all traces of his crimes, and also used a very extreme method,pletely without any moral bottom line.


    "Then... Could it be that there''s not a single survivor? " Ning Zimo asked.


    "No, not only can we not find any culprits, we are also beingined about by some families, and they even want to sue us for ndering their families ¡­" That''s why they couldn''t bear tomit suicide ¡­. " Yao Zhengang replied with a look of mncholy, "What the f * * k? I can understand if theymitted a crime and escaped, but why did theymit suicide together?!"


    Ye Fan asked, "Chief Yao, have you guys checked all the background information of the deceased?" Is there any motive? "


    "No, this is the most embarrassing part. We really can''t find any reason for them tomit the crime. It''s as if they were all possessed andmitted this bombing together," Yao Zhengang said.<span>"Can you find out where these people went and who they came in contact with?" Ye Fan asked.


    Yao Zhengang said bitterly, "This ¡­" I''m afraid that''s a little difficult. Our police investigation ability is not perfect to the point where not a drop of water can leak out.


    Moreover, with so many people conspiring tomit such crimes, even if they were to spend arge amount of time plotting and making preparations, there might not be any results ¡­ "Su Qingxue thought for a moment and said, "Hubby, I''ll go investigate. I''ll send someone to check if there are any cases that are simr to this explosion. Perhaps the person who did this isn''t doing this for the first time ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded and said, "Okay, then I will leave this matter to my wife." I feel that since they were unrted to each other and were able to do one thing together, there must be a point of intersection. As long as we can find that point, we might be able to break through thisyer of mist. "


    Yao Zhengang who was at the side had a face full of bewilderment. He thought to himself, how could a merchant like Su Qingxue check these things? However, he didn''t dare ask.


    <span>Right at this moment, a call came in to Ye Fan''s phone.


    <span>Ye Fan took a nce and saw that it was actually a call from the Dragon King. He couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled, but he still picked it up.


    <span>"What''s wrong, Dragon King?" Ye Fan asked.


    "We have arrived at Purple Leaf Tea House. We have an urgent matter to discuss with you and Superintendent Chu, so tell the others to leave." Ye Long said.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. This guy is really fast, he actually found the door. He couldn''t help but look to the side and said, "There aren''t any outsiders here, juste in."


    <span>"Alright then..." Ye Long Teng did not say much and hung up the phone.


    Yao Zhen asked excitedly after hearing the call, "Ye ¡­ Mr. Ye, is this the Dragon King of the Dragon Soul? "


    Ye Fan nodded, "Yes."


    "You ¡­ You can actually speak directly with the Dragon King!? " Yao Zhengang''s face was filled with admiration and envy. His gaze turned ttering.


    Ye Fan sneered, "What, you want to get promoted?" You want to establish a rtionship with me? ""No, no, no..." Yao Zhen hastily shook his head. Even though he was thinking about that, he still lowered his head and said embarrassedly, "I ¡­" I am already satisfied to be able to meet the Dragon King! "


    Not long after, he saw Ye Longten and Xie Linyuan walk in. What made Ye Fan very surprised was that Xiao Fengshan and Xiao Xin''er also came at the same time!


    This was the first time he had seen the father and daughter of the Xiao family move together.From the looks of it,st night''smotion was too great. The higher ups of China were already on full alert, most likely having ordered the Hidden Dragon to take action.


    "Didn''t they say that there are no outsiders!?" Ye Chonglou frowned and red at Yao Zhengang at the door.


    Yao Zhen Gang was so excited that his tongue trembled as he spoke. He saluted and said, "Reporting ¡­ Report... "I am..."


    "I know who you are!" Ye Longteng interrupted his introduction and said, "Your level is not high enough to participate in the conversation here. What you can do is to maintain the security of Hua Hai."


    Yao Zhengang paled at first, but soon after, a smile appeared on his face in excitement. The Dragon King actually knew him? That is to say, his performance has been witnessed by the country level leaders?


    Thinking of this, the hundred-year-old Commissioner Yao almost burst into tears.Yao Zhen Gang saluted in excitement before jogging out after receiving his orders.


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless. Looking at the four of them walking in, the room seemed a little crowded.


    <span>Ning Xuemo seemed to realize that these people had extraordinary statuses. Sheughed and whispered, "Ye Fan, I''ll go out and busy myself first. You guys have a good chat."


    <span>Ye Fan grabbed her hand, making her sit down, "You are my man, and besides me, no one else can make you avoid me."


    <span>Hearing this, a wave of warmth and sweetness filled her heart. After all, Ye Fan had said this in front of Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao.


    Su and Chu both pretended not to hear and silently drank their tea.<span>As soon as Xie Linyuan took his seat, he said, "Boss, thank you for that damned old man fromst night."


    <span>"Oh... This is just a small matter, we are brothers, who''s with whom? "Ye Fanughed, and then said to the Dragon King:" Dragon King, your face is so ugly, could it be that this little storm can make you so nervous?


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 986

    0986Ye Longteng''s face turned gloomy, he looked at Chu Yunyao with aplicated expression, and said, "Superintendent Chu ¡­. "Fellow Chen Ge is leaving."


    Chu Yunyao abruptly raised her head. There was a trace of astonishment in her beautiful eyes. After staying silent for a full ten seconds, she was unable to say anything.<span>"Who is Chen Ge?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "She was Miss Chu''s mentor in university, and also a heavyweight missile scientist and aerodynamics expert at our Military Research Institute," exined Xie Linyuan.


    Ye Fan was very surprised. This kind of expert, to any country, was a national treasure. Under normal circumstances, his body definitely wouldn''t have any problems, so how could he suddenly die?<span>"How did teacher leave?" Chu Yunyao''s tone was calm, as if she did not have any emotions.


    "That''s why I''m in a hurry toe here today." Ye Longteng frowned, "He was killed by his daughter-inw using kitchen utensils at home."


    "What!?" Everyone present suspected that they had heard wrongly.<span>Such a national treasure was actually killed by his daughter-inw?


    "He... Why would his daughter-inw do that? " Ning Xuemo could not help but ask.Ye Longteng shook his head, "I don''t know, because after she killed Fellow Chen Ge, shemitted suicide on the spot ¡­. "All things considered, I can''t believe that Fellow Chen''s family would try to kill him ¡­"


    <span>"Suicide again!?" Ye Fan and the others could feel that this and Hua Hai''s dozens of suicides were shockingly simr!


    <span>This side wouldmit suicide after the bombing, and that side would be suicide after the murder! In fact, the mode was the same!


    Ye Long Teng frowned, "What do you mean by ''suicide again''? Who stillmitted suicide? "


    Ye Fan then told him about what happened to Hua Hai today.


    <span>After hearing that, Ye Long Teng pped his thigh in anger, and said: "It must be done by the same criminal, or by the same gang! "How on earth did they bewitch the families of so many experts to make such a bizarre assassination attempt ¡­"


    <span>"Multiple experts? Don''t tell me Fellow Chen Ge didn''t just die? " Ye Fan asked.


    Ye Longteng nodded and said, "Besides Fellow Chen, there are four other important scientists from our military who were killed by people close to us. Although the causes of death are different, those who killed them allmitted suicide."Everyone was speechless. It was as if there was ayer of dark clouds shrouding everyone.


    "This matter has already angered the several leaders. These experts cannot be measured by money.<span>Their scientific research is an important guarantee for the future of China. It is not something that can be cultivated just by saying that ¡­


    "Five important national schrs have died at once, and all of them are rted to military and scientific research. We have no choice but to rush over here immediately to ensure that Superintendent Chu is safe and sound." Ye Longteng said.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded and looked towards Xiao Fengshan, "No wonder..." "Even the hidden dragons havee out."


    Xiao Fengshan helplessly smiled, "Little Brother Ye, this matter is not ordinary. Without talent, there would be no future.<span>This was an era of technology. The importance of these experts was only greater than that of any leader of an ancient martial arts sect.


    Their deaths have already sounded the rm, and if we continue to let the enemy kill our experts in such a baffling manner, then the foundations of the country will waver.


    <span>This is no longer something that can be investigated and solved by the Dragon Soul alone. We, the Hidden Dragons, have also all been dispatched here and there to investigate any suspicious information. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Xin''er frowned and said: "Dad! "What did you call him?" Little Brother Ye? "<span>"That''s right... "What''s wrong?" Xiao Fengshan turned his head and asked.


    "No way! Doesn''t that mean he''s a generation older than me!? " Xiao Xin''er said angrily.Ye Fan was speechless, "I said..." Young Miss Xiao, let''s talk about proper business. Can you not cause any trouble?! "


    <span>"This is business! On what basis are you older than me!? " Xiao Xin''er asked with her big eyes.


    Xiao Fengshan didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Little girl, can you at least call me Ye Fan?"


    "That''s more like it." Xiao Xin''er humphed.


    After being made a fool of by Xiao Xin''er, Ye Longteng organized his thoughts and said, "Superintendent Chu, Mister Xiao Fengshan is the vicemander of Hidden Dragon Institute and the father of Phoenix Girl. You have met him before.<span>You are currently the only scientist in our country who can identify Earth''s axis data. We definitely cannot lose you, so the father and daughter pair will be responsible for your safety this time. "


    As he was speaking, a beautiful woman in ck suddenly walked in from outside. It was Wu Ye.


    Fog night, a pair of round, clear eyes held a trace of coldness as they stared at Xiao Fengshan.


    "Hidden Dragon''s people, where is Ye Longyuan?"


    <span>Wu Ye suddenly asked a question, making everyone other than Ye Fan and Su Qingxue confused.


    Ye Fan also didn''t expect that Fog Night wouldn''t be able to sit still. He originally wanted to ask where Ye Longyuan was, but the girl herself came out first.


    <span>"This is..." Xiao Fengshan asked Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "It''s one of my sisters. There''s something she needs to ask Commander Ye."


    <span>When Xiao Fengshan heard this, he nodded and said: "So that''s how it is ¡­ However, Commander Ye was dispatching people to search everywhere for clues.


    What is it? "If it''s about hidden dragons, I know most of the facts."


    Fog night looked at Ye Fan, and seeing Ye Fan nod, she asked: "I want to know, in the past when Commander Ye was a Dragon Soul Dragon King, did he bring people to Fu Sang to massacre a family named Fog Night?"<span>Hearing this question, Xiao Fengshan and Ye Longteng''s faces stiffened and their eyes became sharp.


    Looking at the two of them, everyone present could sense something.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er said in surprise: "Commander Ye brought people to massacre the Misty Night Family? "Wu Ye, you said your family was killed by the Dragon Soul of China?"


    <span>"That''s right..." Wu Ye clenched his fists and said with reddened eyes, "It seems like the two of you are also people who know about what happened that year. Could it be that you were also involved?"


    <span>The scene became silent. Xiao Fengshan and Ye Longteng looked at each other for a while before Xiao Fengshan finally spoke, "So the girl that the Fog Night Family never saw back then was you, Young Miss ¡­"


    These words were tantamount to admitting what had happened all those years ago!


    "What, do you think I''m dead? Kill my entire family, do you want to kill me now?! " Wu Ye asked with a sneer, his eyes filled with killing intent.Xiao Fengshan smiled and shook his head, saying, "Miss Fog Night, since you and Ye Fan are close, we won''t hide this from you on ount of him.


    <span>Back then, the reason Commander Ye brought us to Fu Sang and killed so many of your family members was because your Fog Night Family supported Fu Sang''s'' Heaven''s Illumination ''organization.


    <span>You may not understand what the Heaven''s Illumination is. It is a secret organization built by Fu Sang to start a new war from the underground world. It is a huge threat to China.


    <span>Your grandfather is the founder of ''Heaven''s Illumination'', and the existence of your Fog Night Family is the cause of disaster for our country ¡­ "


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 987

    <span>0987


    <span>"What?!"


    Fog Night was unable to react in time. Although she knew about the incident with Heaven''s Illumination, she didn''t expect that her grandfather was the sponsor!?


    <span>"You''re lying!" Wu Ye said in disbelief, "You guys are obviously doing this because of the bloodline in our bodies!"


    Xiao Fengshan narrowed his eyes. "Oh? You already know. Is it about your Fog Night Family bloodline? "At the side, Xiao Xin''er asked curiously: "Mist Night has a bloodline? The Fog Night n is a n? "


    Xiao Fengshan smiled, "Miss Fog Night, if you don''t believe what I''m saying, you can ask Miss Su to investigate for you.


    If nothing unexpected happened, the Ghost Valley would be able to find out the exact information on Tianzhao that year. Fog night ridge was the sponsor, he had nned all kinds of murders of China''s upper echelons since he was a young man.It can be said that in your father''s generation, in your grandfather''s generation, the number of Chinese people you kill is absolutely not the same as the number of people in your family. "


    Seeing Xiao Fengshan reply in such a rxed manner, everyone basically believed his words.<span>After all, there was no reason for Xiao Fengshan to lie. With such arge n, there was no way they were afraid of Fog Night.


    The reason he was willing to exin himself was already for Ye Fan''s sake.


    Fog Night''s pretty face paled. With tears in her eyes, she shook her head in disbelief, "No ¡­" It won''t happen... "Why is it like this, why don''t I know ¡­"


    "Of course you don''t know. How old were you back then? Moreover, the people from Fu Sang''s side won''t tell you the truth, right?" Xiao Xin''er curled her lips and said.<span>Xiao Fengshan sighed, and said: "I admit that killing over a hundred people from your family is hical.


    If Miss Fog Night wants to seek revenge on one of our former members, we''ll be ready at any time.<span>However, in the face of national interests, even if our hands were covered with blood, we would not regret what we did.


    In fact, Miss Fog Night, you should think about it carefully. If we really wanted to kill you that year and wanted to eliminate you by your roots, we would have sent someone to secretly search for you.


    <span>It''s because we knew that you were still young and didn''t understand a lot of things back then that ¡­ There''s no need to do anything to you.


    <span>I never thought that after so many years, you would actually stand in front of me.


    Everyone was sighing. Wandering around the edges of the country''s interests and morals wasn''t something an ordinary person could handle. Some people might copse and fall into the darkness while only the strong could protect their own conscience.


    <span>"Son ¡­ "Don''t be sad, I''ll help you investigate and confirm. The information about Heaven''s Illumination has not beenpletely verified before." Su Qingxueforted him.


    "Yes, my son. If this is true, then at least you know the cause and effect. Mr Xiao also said that there is a grudge, so you should work hard to cultivate first. We can talk about itter ¡­" Ning Xuemo also said.


    Fog Night shook its head vigorously and cried, "I don''t want to hear it! I don''t want to hear it! I don''t know anything! They were all lies! It''s a lie! "


    <span>Tears rolled down her face. She took a few steps back, then turned and ran out of the room. In an instant, she was nowhere to be seen!


    "Young master!" Su Qingxue stood up and anxiously said to Ye Fan, "Hubby, why didn''t you stop her? What was she going to do?! It can''t be that you''re doing something stupid, right!? "


    Ye Fan calmly picked up his tea cup, took a sip, and said, "Let her go by herself and calm down. Right now, no matter who goes in front of her, no matter what you say, it will be meaningless."


    She had been thinking about revenge ever since she was young. However, she suddenly realized that her enemy might not be her enemy, and her own family wasn''t exactly the same as she had imagined ¡­ What do you think she''ll think? "<span>Xie Linfuan nodded. "That''s right, sister-inw. Let''s let it go for now. I''m sure my heart is in a mess right now. I need to calm down and find a ce to focus on in my heart before I can recover."


    <span>"I also believe that the disciple of the Sloppy Ghost sect will not bepletely defeated. Let''s first get through this crisis and then talk to Su''er."


    <span>When the girls heard this, they also nodded their heads. Indeed, there were still people secretly killing people and causing damage. There was even a possibility that the next target would be to kill Chu Yunyao.


    At the moment, it was better to leave the girl alone for a while than to do some psychological counseling with Fog Night.After all, as one of the top 10 assassins in the world, Misty Night''s ability to control his emotions should be extraordinary.


    This episode did not divert the attention of Ye Longteng and the rest.


    "Superintendent Chu, we are considering taking you to the military base in the capital to protect your safety twenty-four hours a day. We cannot rx until we discover the enemy''s cure for the crisis." Ye Longteng said.However, Chu Yunyao frowned and said, "The more it''s like this, the more need is for me to help you. Now that we''re in the capital, I can''t help you with anything.


    <span>I want to go back to the Cloud Club, to my ownb, where I can control the nanomites, search the China Sea by carpet, and use my supeputer to do all sorts of calctions and spections, or at least not sit still and wait for death. "


    "I also think that this n is even better, unless you guys can find someone more capable than me to protect Yunyao''s safety." Ye Fan shrugged and said.<span>Xiao Fengshan and Ye Longteng looked at each other and nodded, saying, "Since that''s the case, then alright, Xin''er and I are here to protect Miss Chu. We''ll go wherever Miss Chu goes!"


    They discussed their ns and decided to leave.


    When they arrived at the parking lot outside the tea house, they saw a primary school student riding a bicycle to the parking lot.


    In fact, it was very normal for primary school students to ride a bicycle. However, it was a little strange for them to ride it to the Purple Leaf Tea House...<span>The key point was that after the little boy stopped the car, he walked towards Ye Fan.


    <span>"You must be Lucifer, right?" The little boy came in front of Ye Fan and said something that shocked everyone.


    Ye Fan and everyone else present were all surprised. Although right in front of them was a very ordinary child who looked to be 11 or 12 years old, his simple and innocent question was really strange!


    "It''s me..." Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Little friend, do you know me?"The boy shook his head and said, "I don''t know you, but I have an uncle who wants me to give this to you."


    The boy took out an old mobile phone from the pocket of his school uniform and handed it to Ye Fan.<span>After Ye Fan received it, he frowned and asked, "Which uncle?"


    The primary school student shook his head, "I don''t know."


    <span>After saying that, the primary school student was about to run back to the bike.


    Xie Linyuan, seeing the situation, grabbed the boy and pointed at the boy''s stun point, catching him.


    "Xie Linyuan, what are you doing?" He''s still a child! " Xiao Xin''er said with dissatisfaction.<span>Xie Linfuan turned around and said coldly, "A child who can call out ''Lucifer'' is no ordinary child. Don''t you think that this child is being controlled by someone like the ones who nted the bombs and assassinated the experts?!"


    What if hemits suicide after delivering the phone? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 988

    <span>0988


    "Old Xie did the right thing." Ye Fan nodded in agreement and said: "I also suspect that those people were controlled in some way."It''s good to see if this child has been tampered with."


    Right after he finished speaking, the phone in Ye Fan''s hand rang.


    It was an old phone with a ck and white screen. The screen was still broken.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said to Ye Longteng, "Dragon King, once I pick up the phone, think of a way to have the technical department lock down the signal source ¡­"


    Ye Longteng nodded, "I know. I will send a message to the technology department right now to support them from afar!"


    After the message was sent out, Ye Fan finally picked up the phone."Hey ¡­"


    <span>"Lucifer, it''s a pleasure to talk to you," came a man''s voice, fluent in Chinese.


    "Are you the mastermind behind all of this?" Ye Fan went straight to the point.


    The man admitted, "Yes, due to theck of time, I could only arrange a few performances like this. How about it? Do you like it?"


    The man''s voice was very calm, without the slightest bit of emotion. It was as if all of this was just a trivial matter.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, coldlyughed and said, "You are a freak.""That depends on what you mean by ''pervert''. If ''pervert'' is someone who is different from others, has a foresight, surpasses the thinking ofmon people, breaks ignorant moral values, and possesses the ability to objectively see the world, then ¡­ "I am a pervert."


    <span>"Is that so?" Ye Fan smiled, "Your evaluation of yourself is quite high."


    "I''m just speaking the truth," the man said."What exactly are you looking for me for?" Ye Fan was toozy to waste time talking to him.


    The man said, "I know that young miss Chu Yunyao is by your side, and I also know that her feelings for you are not ordinary.


    But, for the sake of this world, for the sake of the future of human civilization, I feel the need to kill her, and at the same time, to eliminate the Earth''s axis ¡­ "<span>The voice on the phone wasn''t soft. Everyone could hear the martial artists beside them.


    <span>When they heard this man say he would kill Chu Yunyao and destroy the Earth Axis, everyone''s expressions changed!


    Indeed, the opponent''s main target was Chu Yunyao!"You want to kill someone? Come on, why did you call me?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"It''s very simple, the reason why Miss Chu Yunyao has survived until now is mainly because of your existence. If you give up on protecting her, or if you give up on the light, and kill her, then you won''t need to waste any effort ¡­ ¡­" "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡­" The man said.


    Ye Fan sneered, "Since you know that I will protect her, how could I possibly harm her?"


    "Of course you will. No rtionship between people is immeasurable. The only reason you don''t kill her is because you haven''t paid a sufficient price ¡­"


    The man calmly said, "I can guarantee that if you don''t kill young miss Chu Yunyao now, you will lose the people you care about ¡­ ¡­"The longer you drag on, the more people you care about will die, and then. If you keep dragging it on, I will make more people who are rted to Chu Yunyao disappear from the world ¡­ ¡­


    In fact ¡­ Those who have nothing to do with you, or with you, I will keep killing until. Chu Yunyao and the earth''s core were both destroyed at the same time ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan looked at the people at the side, using his signnguage to gesture to them, and then asked a question ¡ª ¡ª Did you find the signal source?


    <span>Ye Long Teng nodded his head, indicating that he had found the source of the mobile phone''s signal and sent his agents over.


    <span>Seeing that, Ye Fan decided to continue stalling for time, and said, "Why do you have to kill Chu Yunyao, destroy the Earth''s axis, do you think they have any adverse effects on the world, on humanity?"


    The man asked, "Do you know how many soldiers and civilians died in a world war?"


    "Fifteen million and six million." Ye Fan gave a rough estimate."That''s right, what about the Second World War?"


    <span>"Seventy million?" Ye Fan squinted his eyes, somewhat doubtful as to what this guy actually wanted to say.


    <span>"Yes... Do you know what caused the number of deaths in the second war to increase five times over the first one!? "


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "The number of people participating in the war has increased, so the number of casualties has naturally increased. In a global war, of course there will be more deaths than in the European war alone."


    But the man said, "You are wrong, Lucifer. The real culprit ¡­ It was technology!


    If Nobel hadn''t invented the dynamite before the war, tens of millions of people wouldn''t have died in the war. If there hadn''t been nes, more advanced tanks, and warships during the second world war, there wouldn''t have been a world at war!The most wrong direction for humans was the Industrial Revolution! This was not human progress, but the beginning of the fall of humanity, the beginning of the destruction of its civilization!


    Don''t you understand that when nuclear bombs explode all over the world, the human race will be finished. And all of this is because of the various scientific theoriese up by this bunch of arrogant scientists! "Ye Fan originally wanted to casually chat with this guy and stall for time, but after hearing this, he began to seriously think.


    <span>"If you''re saying that technology is a retrograde, then aren''t you talking to me on the phone right now because you''re relying on technology? Even though human technology had killed people, it had also saved them ¡­


    Our medical technology can ovee diseases and extend the life of humans; agricultural technology, to feed more people; information technology, tomunicate in time, to speed up the spread of culture ¡­


    <span>The Industrial Revolution and the Information Revolution are double-edged swords. As long as the technology is used rationally, how could it be regressed ¡­ " Ye Fan said.


    The man denied it. "You''re wrong. Medical technology can cure good people, but before technology advances, there are fewer diseases.


    Agricultural technology can produce all kinds of high yield food, but once non-gically modified food, more fragrant more delicious, no side effects;Information technology speeds upmunication andmunication, but it also loses realmunication between people ¡­


    "We have never been in control of technology. Since the birth of the Industrial Revolution, we have always been under control of technology. We are only the captives of science and technology!"


    "What do you mean..." Ye Fan was puzzled. The people on the side were all quietly listening, each of them having their own thoughts.<span>As the person in question, Chu Yunyao''s eyes were filled withplex emotions, as if she was deep in thought.


    <span>"Let me give you a very simple example ¡­ If you drive alone in the middle of the night to a crossroads, there''s a red light in front of you.


    <span>"Coincidentally, there aren''t any cars on the road at night, and the red light needs two minutes. What would you choose to do?"


    <span>Without waiting for Ye Fan''s reply, the man continued, "Yes, you will choose to stop the car, because you are already used to waiting for the red light. Even if you know that thismp is only dying you two minutes, you still have to wait!


    A meaningless red light can make you a living person, driving a car there burning gasoline, polluting the air, consuming two minutes of your life!


    For example, what do you think of when you choose to travel? Aircraft? A train? A car?


    You don''t even think about it. In fact, when you step out of the house, you can start traveling!<span>How many people have traveled all over the world without ever having a good look at their hometown? "


    Ye Fan became silent, and the people around them also fell silent when they heard this. This guy''s words caused their thoughts to be thrown into chaos.


    "Listen, Lucifer, because of technology, we are losing what is most precious to us ¡ª the instinct to know ourselves!


    We no longer believe in ourselves, but in something other than human beings. This is not progress, this is degradation! Ack of humanity!<span>Thus ¡­ Killing Chu Yunyao and destroying the earth''s axis, at least ¡­ "I should temporarily slow down the pace of my technology ¡­"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 989

    0989<span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, took out a cigarette from his pocket and bit into it. Then, he extended his hand to signal to Xiao Xin''er...


    <span>Xiao Xin''er red at the man, but still stretched out her finger and touched the cigarette butt. "Mmm."


    <span>Just by wiping it, the cigarette was lit.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and blew out a long puff of white smoke, and then said, "What you said seems to make a lot of sense...""I said, I''m stating the truth." The man calmly replied.


    "That great thinker, great philosopher, I have a question I want to ask you," said Ye Fan.


    <span>"Please speak."


    "If you want to block the advancement of science and technology, what is your final goal?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"For the continuation of human civilization, of course, on the right path," the man replied.


    <span>Ye Fanughed,ughed, shook his head and sighed.


    "Lucifer, what are youughing at?" the man asked.


    Ye Fan sneered, "You keep saying that you are doing it for the sake of humanity, but your actions are constantly killing humans!


    You kill scientists, you kill businessmen because they''re driving technological progress and development. So what if you killed those ordinary people?Wasn''t it to cover your tracks so that you could hide in the shadows and continue to act wildly?


    <span>If you think you''re right and your theory is right, what''s there to be afraid of?


    <span>The scientists you despise, oh, the guy who invented the dynamite, he risked his life five hundred times to make it.


    What about you? What did you pay for your idea? Just to kill innocent people?If you want to prove yourself right, you should try to convince the world, convince everyone! It''s not murder! "


    The man was silent for a moment. "Those people," he said, "were martyrs who had to be born just for the right path."


    "Martyrs?" Ye Fan asked back, "When you killed them, did you ask them if they were willing to take that path?"


    <span>"The world is ignorant. I don''t have that much time to tell them about this ¡­ I thought you were someone who could see through worldly prejudices, Lucifer, but it seems ¡­ "You''re nothing more than that," the man said.


    <span>At this moment, the Dragon King made a gesture, indicating that he had reached the signal source and was preparing to store the!


    Ye Fan nodded his head and sneered, "You are just a pitiful person who wants to be noticed by others but doesn''t have the ability to do so. You can only do these despicable and cruel things in secret."<span>But you''re right about one thing. Humans should have their own way of thinking, so, my judgement is that we must kill you! "


    <span>Not long after he finished speaking, Dragon Soul Agent''s voice came from the other side.


    <span>"Raise your hands! You''re under arrest!


    After a series of noises, the Dragon King received a report.<span>After Ye Long Teng heard the report of the secret service agent, he was stunned and said, "We fell for their trap! This fellow was only a university professor who knew English!


    That person used aputer and sent it to the professor in English. The professor then tranted into Chinese to talk to you! "


    Ye Fan''s heart suddenly shook. Thinking of that person saying that he would hurt the precious person beside him, he couldn''t help but take out his phone and begin to call President Li at the orphanage.


    Not long after, the call connected."Hey ¡­" Ye Fan? What''s the matter? " Principal Li asked with a smile.


    Ye Fan said, "Principal!" "Are you at the orphanage?"


    "Yeah, she''s in the office. Yun''er is there too ¡­" Why do you seem so anxious? " Principal Li asked with concern.Ye Fan immediately said, "Quicklye with Yun''er and all the children from the Blessed ¡ª"


    <span>"Boom!"


    <span>An explosive sound came through the phone, and the phone instantly became busy ringing ¡­


    Ye Fan felt as if he was struck by lightning, his breathing froze. Just as he wanted to run towards the orphanage, he turned his head to look at Chu Yunyao and Su Qingxue.


    He could only clench his teeth and say, "Get in the car! There''s a bomb in the orphanage! ""What!?" Su Qingxue and the other girls jumped up in fright. Without saying anything further, they all got into the car.


    Xiao Fengshan and his daughter, as well as Ye Longteng and the others, knew that something was going on over there and naturally followed.


    Ye Fan drove the Mercedes-Benz at the front, and almost without braking, he rushed out like an arrow leaving the bow!


    In the car, Ye Fan was driving while urging, "Wife, call Yun''er! "Faster!"


    Su Qingxue understood and called Du Yun''er, but no one answered."Hubby... If Yun''er doesn''t pick it up, could it be ¡­ " Su Qingxue bit her lips and didn''t dare to continue.


    Ye Fan stepped on the elerator to the extreme, and a few of them even drove on the green belt, forcefully passing the car and heading towards the orphanage.


    <span>The original distance of 40 minutes or so would only take 20 minutes or so to arrive!


    <span>The moment they got into the car, Ye Fan and the other girls, including Dragon King and others, were all stunned speechless.


    Fire, fire everywhere.


    The orphanage was already aze, the house had been blown to pieces, the roof and walls had copsed.


    <span>Dozens of children, who seemed to have escaped from the sea of fire, were crying. A few passersby and doctors and nurses were taking care of them.


    Three fire engines were at the periphery and were in the process of being put out in an emergency. However, the fire was too strong and they needed more fire engines!


    With a single nce, Ye Fan saw no trace of Principal Li and Du Yun''er.


    Xiao Xin''er stepped forward and asked, "Is Du Yun''er inside?"Ye Fan nodded, "It should be..."


    <span>Xiao Xin''er couldn''t help but haveplicated thoughts in her eyes, as if she was hesitating about something.


    "No... No... It''s toote to kill them all! " Ye Fan clenched his teeth, his eyes werepletely bloodshot. He didn''t dare to think too much about what had happened to President Li. To him, it was really too hard to ept!Su Qingxue made a n in her mind, "Hubby, how about ¡­ ¡­" "I ¡­"


    "No!" Wife, although your cold energy can be cooled down, you still can''t control it well, and you might as well directly kill the people inside! " Ye Fan said, "The fire is too strong, affecting the perception of aura. I will go find someone inside!"<span>However, Xiao Xin''er turned her head and said: "Are you stupid!? I''m with my dad, what''s so difficult about extinguishing the fire!? "


    <span>Xiao Fengshan nodded and said, "Let''s go in!"


    Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, then suddenly remembered the control of fire by the Phoenix n, and a bit of hope appeared in his heart.


    <span>The three of them charged into the sea of fire at an incredible speed. The high temperature was naturally nothing to the Xiao family''s father and daughter.


    They split their troops into two, and wherever they went, the mes would bepletely absorbed by them. This was even more straightforward than trying to extinguish the fire by force. As he put out the fire, he searched for survivors.


    <span>Entering the sea of mes, Ye Fan immediately went to President Li''s office. However, this ce had already been blown up into rubble, and no one could be seen.


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan felt that there was someone moving behind the house. He hastily rushed through the mes and jumped down!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 990

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0990


    <span>Passing through the sea of mes, Ye Fan realized that it wasn''t Du Yun''er or Dean Li, but the two trapped aunties of the orphanage and three or four children.


    "Help! "Help ¡­" The thick smoke made the two aunts speechless.The moment Ye Fan rushed over, he picked up the two children and said, "You guys don''t move first. I''ll send them out and thene back immediately."


    <span>Before the two aunts could react, Ye Fan had already jumped up. With two leaps, he had already left the wall and arrived on the road outside.


    Ye Fan didn''t care if there were passersby outside who saw this scene, in order to save people, he raised his speed to the fastest and entered and exited a few times, saving all these people who were trapped.The two aunts who were working in the cafeteria were already shocked by Ye Fan, and looked at him in disbelief.


    <span>"Ye ¡­" Ye Fan... You even know martial arts? " No matter how the two aunties thought about it, it was just a martial arts technique in the movie.


    Ye Fan didn''t have the time to exin and asked, "Where are the dean and Yun''er?"


    <span>"Dean?" Yun''er? I didn''t see him at all... "Did you note out?" The two aunties did not know.


    Ye Fan didn''t dare to hesitate any longer, jumping into the courtyard and looking around within the mes.


    <span>At this moment, he heard the cries of the little girling from the receptacle at the back of the orphanage.


    Ye Fan hurried over, and at the same time, the Xiao father and daughter pair, who had finished searching for other ces and saved a few people, also arrived.


    "It''s Yun''er! She''s in there! " Xiao Xin''er said without hesitation.


    Just as he was speaking, a woman walked out from the storage room. She was holding a crying little girl in her arms. It was Du Yun''er and a group of people!"Yun''er!" The moment Ye Fan saw the girl, he was wild with joy, and instantly rushed forward!


    But at this moment, something exploded after being heated up in the storage room!<span>"Boom!" A ball of mes surged out from the storage room!


    When Du Yun''er heard the sound, she subconsciously held onto the ball of fire and turned her back to the mes!


    Ye Fan''s heart tightened, but he immediately saw that the zing and suffocating mes were menacing and aggressive. However, the moment they approached Du Yun''er, it was as though they were tamed docile sheep, not even close to her!<span>In the eyes of ordinary people, this scene was extremely bizarre. However, Du Yun''er wasn''t too surprised. It was clear that this wasn''t the first time she had encountered such a situation.


    Only now did Ye Fan remember that Du Yun''er was not afraid of fire. He was too worried just now and forgot about this matter!


    This scene naturally fell into the eyes of Xiao Fengshan and Xiao Xin''er!Xiao Fengshan''s pupils contracted as an expression of disbelief appeared on his face and his body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Xiao Xin''er turned around and looked at her father. Her eyes were filled withplex emotions as she clenched her delicate fists.


    <span>Ye Fan nced at the Xiao father and daughter pair, but didn''t have the leisure to care about them. He took the ball from Du Yun''er''s hands and said, "Why are you guys here!?"


    <span>"I... I was saving someone and was just in time to see that child rummaging through the things inside, so I wanted to take her out! " Du Yun''er gasped for breath.


    Only now did Ye Fan notice that in their hands was a small photo album.


    It was an annual photo album taken by every child in the orphanage to record how they looked at each time.


    Firstly, it was to remember, and secondly, to let parents who returned a few yearster to find their children, so that they could recognize their own children.


    These photos may not exist today that they can be used for paternity testing, but they''re not very clear about that.


    Obviously, the group was afraid that their parents wouldn''t recognize them and worried that their baby''s picture would drop, so they came to retrieve the photo album.None of the adults thought about it. Facing the fire, the little girl thought of something. It was hard to imagine how much she longed to wait for her parents toe and find her.


    <span>Ye Fan felt a sharp pain in his heart, and listening to the crying made him even more miserable.


    <span>He took the girl in his arms and hugged her tightly. "I''ll send you out. Yun''er, go outside. Save me!"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er opened her mouth and said, "No need, let''s go out. My dad and I have already searched this ce. We can be sure that there are no other survivors here."


    <span>Du Yun''er finally noticed that Xiao Xin''er and Xiao Fengshan were there and a trace of doubt appeared in her eyes, "Big sister Xiao ¡­ Why are you here too? "


    Xiao Fengshan looked at Xiao Xin''er in astonishment and frowned. He did not expect that Xiao Xin''er would know Du Yun''er so well.


    On the other hand, Xiao Xin''er said, "It''s a long story. Let''s go out first."<span>To ordinary people, this fire would be considered a purgatory, but to Ye Fan and the others, it was nothing.


    When they arrived outside, the staff members of the orphanage were so happy to see Du Yun''er and the rest alive. They began to thank the heavens and earth.<span>When Su Qingxue saw him, she was especially happy. Just a moment ago, she was still worried about why this little girl wasn''t here, but now, she hugged and kissed him again,forting him so that he wouldn''t cry.


    <span>Ye Fan looked over and saw that there was no trace of President Li in the noisy crowd.


    He was extremely unwilling, but he still asked Du Yun''er: "Yun''er ¡­ President Li, she ¡­ "


    <span>Hearing Ye Fan mention Dean Li, the tears that Du Yun''er had controlled for a long time finally couldn''t be stopped. She cried her heart out and threw herself into Ye Fan''s arms, "Dean... The dean was killed by the explosion... "Ugh ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan''s whole body felt as if it was struck by lightning, and his mind instantly went nk. The loud noise outside his ears was unable to enter any further...


    <span>The only echo in his mind was "she was killed by the explosion" ¡­


    Dead, dead, President Li ¡­. Dead?


    Du Yun''er''s tears were as short as a dozen seconds as they soaked Ye Fan''s clothes, making him cry like a helpless child.


    "That bomb. It just happened to explode under the Principal''s office desk ¡­ Principal... The principal was such a good person, who would treat her like this ¡­


    She was already so old ¡­ His body wasn''t too good either... Why was there someone who would kill her so cruelly ¡­ "Why ¡­"<span>Du Yun''er''s weeping also attracted the attention of the people nearby.


    The eyes of Su Qingxue and the others also turned red. They could not believe that Dean Li was unable to even preserve his corpse ¡­


    <span>Su Qingxue worriedly looked at Ye Fan. Because at this moment, Ye Fan''s entire face was bloodless, as if his soul had left his body and he was a walking corpse ¡­ ¡­


    Xie Linfuan was well aware of how much influence President Li had over Ye Fan. He went up tofort him, "Boss ¡­ The most important thing is that we can''t let that bastard go!


    You must pull yourself together. Calm down, think of a solution, and find him to avenge the principal. That''s the best solution! "


    "Hubby, don''t be like this. Your appearance is really worrisome." Su Qingxue also saw Ye Fan like this for the first time. Her heart was in pain, but she discovered that the man''s hand was ice-cold when she grabbed it. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 991

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!<span>0991


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan did not have any reaction, Xiao Xin''er got angry and rushed over to pull Du Yun''er away.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Du Yun''er was a little stunned, but she did not have enough strength, so she was naturally pulled away.


    "Xiao Xin Er, what are you doing!?"


    <span>Without waiting for Su Qingxue to ask anything, Xiao Xin''er raised her hand and pped Ye Fan!


    However, while everyone was still in shock, Ye Fan suddenly raised his hand and grabbed Xiao Xin''er''s wrist!<span>This scene once again stunned everyone. They originally thought that Ye Fan had suffered too great of a blow and had be delirious. However, they did not expect to stop Xiao Xin''er.


    <span>Ye Fan raised his eyes, a pair of somewhat lifeless eyes looking at Xiao Xin''er and said, "What are you trying to do?"


    Xiao Xin''er bit her lip and said angrily: "Wake you up! Was this the time to be sad and daydreaming!? Do you know that if you dy it by one more minute, that bastard might kill many more people!?


    If you want President Li''s Spirit in Heaven to beforted, then go and capture that lunatic and st him into pieces! "


    Ye Fan flung the woman''s hand away, and said in a deep voice, "I''m not weak enough to need a woman to wake me up. I also know what I should do."


    Ye Fan had indeed received a huge blow, but he had seen many life and death experiences of separation. Every death of a brother in life and death caused his heart to grow stronger again and again.President Li''s death, to Ye Fan, was an extreme grief, but it was not enough to make him copse!


    Revenge! President Li is fair! Turning this sadness into strength is the craving of Ye Fan''s heart.


    Xie Linyuan smiled and heaved a sigh of relief. "This is the boss I know. He scared me to death."Xiao Xin''er snorted, "Then why are you acting so profound?"


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, turned his head and said to Chu Yunyao, "Yunyao, all the children and staff here, arrange a ce. I''m worried that they will be the target again."


    <span>Chu Yunyao nodded, "No problem, I''ll be locking up the Cloud Court. For now, we''ll use it as a temporary shelter and protect it twenty-four hours a day."


    Ye Fan gave Feng Yueying another call, telling her not to go to work for now and to go straight to the Purple Leaf Teahouse.Although Feng Yueying had Baofeng''s killer protecting her from the shadows, she was still not safe.


    When he went to the Purple Leaf Tea House, he found that there were more people from the Purple Bamboo Forest there. Furthermore, Jiang Xiaobai was there as well. At the very least, he would be able to protect his own strength.The reason Ye Fan didn''t allow Ning Xuemo and Feng Yueying to go to the Cloud Restaurant was to consider the principle that eggs shouldn''t be kept in the same basket ¡­.


    <span>Even at a time like this, he couldn''t guarantee what methods the other party would employ to continuemitting crimes.


    When Su Qingxue saw that the man did so, she was also worried for Auntie Jiang and Mu Mu Mu''s safety. Thus, she called Aunty Jiang and brought Mu Mu to Purple Leaf Tea House. She felt more or less at ease.


    "Then let''s go to Superintendent Chu''s base now," said Ye Longteng. "Superintendent Chu should have quite a few scientific and technological means to carry out an investigation. The situation is so dire that it should not be dyed."


    <span>Naturally, no one had any objections. This explosion and fire had already filled their hearts with anger.


    This was a cruel method that was devoid of morals and even humanity.


    <span>When it was time to get in the car, Du decided to stay. She would apany the children and the staff.


    Ye Fan didn''t force him, but when they got on the car, Ye Fan said, "Uncle Xiao, why don''t you and Miss Xiao take a ride with me? I have something to discuss with you in private."Xiao Fengshan and his daughter had a strange expression on their faces. The people beside them also did not know what Ye Fan was trying to do, but since Ye Fan said so, there must be a reason for him to do so.


    "Ye Fan, what do you want to say, I can''t listen?" Ye Longteng asked.


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to say anything, Xiao Fengshan replied, "Dragon Teng, you don''t need to ask."When he heard Xiao Fengshan say so, he naturally did not bring ridicule upon himself. However, in his heart, he could more or less guess what it was about.


    A few cars headed towards Chu Yunyao''s base.<span>Ye Fan was driving the car, with the Xiao family''s father and daughter sitting behind him.


    "Ye Fan, if you have something to say, just say it." Xiao Fengshan had a smile on his face, but it carried a bit of bitterness.


    <span>At the side, Xiao Xin''er looked out of the window with a trace of coldness in her beautiful eyes.


    "Uncle Xiao ¡­" Yun''er, is that your daughter? " Ye Fan didn''t beat around the bush.


    Hearing this question, Xiao Fengshan looked at Xiao Xin''er beside him and nodded, "Yes."


    Ye Fan let out a long breath, "So it''s like that..." Eldest Young Miss Xiao, since you already knew that Yun Er was your younger sister, you would definitely visit her frequently ¡­ "Why don''t you recognize her?"<span>Xiao Fengshan unexpectedly eximed, "Xin Er oftenes to see her?"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er angrily red at her father and said, "I was only considering whether I should kill her or not! "Don''t think too much about it!"


    Ye Fan frowned. Just now, the rtionship between these two father and daughter seemed pretty good, but why did it suddenly turn out like this?


    Xiao Fengshan had a bitter smile on his face, "Really ¡­ Then why didn''t you tell this news to Seventh Uncle and his family?


    If they knew that this child was still alive, they would definitely find him and kill him ¡­ You should be well aware of your uncle''s personality and methods, and definitely not allow her to exist in this world. ""Because... "Because ¡­" Xiao Xin''er argued, "Because even if he wanted to kill her, it would be me!"


    Ye Fan, who was standing in front of her, was baffled, "Miss Xiao, you didn''t have any killing intent when facing Yun''er, what nonsense are you spouting?"


    "Shut up! This is a matter of our Phoenix n! Why would an outsider like you ask so many questions!? " Xiao Xin''er said.


    Ye Fan sneered, "Nonsense, you need to ask clearly. Yun''er is my woman. She wants to know why her parents abandoned her. I naturally have the obligation to help her investigate her past!"<span>Furthermore, from what I hear, if someone still wants to kill Yun''er, she might be able to survive until now due to luck ¡­ How can I not know who tried to hurt my woman? "


    <span>Xiao Fengshan frowned, "What ¡­ You. What kind of rtionship do you have with that kid named Yun''er?! "


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "We were childhood sweethearts. I''m sorry Uncle Xiao, in a sense, you are already half a father-inw to me."


    "This... "How could this be ¡­" Xiao Fengshan had a distressed expression on his face. Looking at Xiao Xin''er, he couldn''t help but feel d that Ye Fan didn''t agree to be with Xiao Xin''er at that time.Xiao Xin''er angrily said: "How many times have I told you!? Don''t touch Du Yun''er! Did you hear it clearly!? "


    <span>"Eldest Miss Xiao, you''re being unreasonable. The matter between Yun Er and I is our problem. Regardless of what Yun Er''s background is or if she''s your little sister, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "What''s more, since your Xiao n abandoned her, then you even less have the qualifications to discipline Yun''er. Being together with me would be better than being killed by that Uncle of yours or something, right?" Ye Fan countered. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 992

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>0992


    "You ¡­" Xiao Xin''er didn''t know how to refute this, because it seemed like she couldn''t stand up straight.


    Ye Fan continued to seriously ask, "Uncle Xiao, why did you abandon Yun''er all those years ago? I hope to hear a true answer. Only by doing this can I know what is the best way for Yun''er."


    Xiao Fengshan''s eyes shed with aplicated expression as many memories shed through his mind. In the end, he took a deep breath and said: "In our Phoenix n, there has been a saying since ancient times, ''Phoenix Bird of a Hundred Years, Phoenix of a Thousand Year''."


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "What do you mean?"


    "In other words ¡­ If Feng Nu could produce one every 100 years, then it would be difficult. But if both Feng Nu and Feng Nu appeared, then that was a once in a millennium event!Everyone calls Xin''er the phoenix girl, but within our n, Xin''er''s awakened Phoenix bloodline is the phoenix me of the Phoenix Bird.


    Thus, she was actually Feng Nu ¡­ In her hands is also the Phoenix Jade which represents her identity. "


    Ye Fan nodded: "So you''re saying, the Yun''er who takes the Phoenix Jade, isn''t she a Phoenix Girl that only you people can meet once every thousand years? It''s rare to find such a pair of phoenixes, so why did you abandon Yun''er? "


    Xiao Fengshan''s eyes revealed a pained expression, while Xiao Xin''er also had a sorrowful expression.<span>"Because that year ¡­ Xin Er actually had twin sisters from the same mother as her ¡­ In the history of our phoenix n, there have indeed been two pairs of twins, both of whom happened to be phoenixes.


    <span>However, not long after Xin''er and her little sister were born, her little sister ¡­ "He died..."


    <span>Speaking to this, Ye Fan suddenly thought of something, frowned and said, "Don''t tell me you all feel that Yun''er''s birth caused the death of her sister?"


    Xiao Fengshan bitterly smiled and nodded: "I know, you might think that it''s very absurd ¡­ However, that child died just before Yun''er was born.


    Adding that to the history of our Phoenix n, we definitely cannot tolerate two phoenixes in one lifetime, so ¡­ And we can''t let the other nsmen think the same way. ""Don''t tell me that from the moment the children were born, you already knew that they would not awaken their bloodline?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "It''s notpletely obvious, but we can judge the strength of a bloodline by how close the me is to the child." Xiao Fengshan exined, "The stronger the bloodline is, the more eptable the me is ¡­


    Not long after Xin''er was born, she wasn''t afraid of mes at all. She was able to reach her hand into the fire and treat it as a toy. Thus, this child was given enormous expectations from a young age.<span>Although her little sister wasn''t as good as Xin''er, she wasn''t too far off, so... Everyone thinks that the two sisters will be a pair of phoenixes. "


    Ye Fan became silent. To the n, God, fate, was something they believed in a lot.<span>Because their bloodline itself proved that there were many miraculous existences in this world, they believed that Du Yunke''s death was within reason.


    However, this waspletely unfair to a newborn baby girl.Du Yun''er didn''t know anything at all. She didn''t know that she became a ''murderer'' right after she was born, and ''killed'' her half-sister ¡­


    "My wife, who is Xin''er''s mother, became overly sad and ill after learning of this matter. She passed away not long after ¡­" Xiao Fengshan painfully and shamefully replied, "In the end, I was wrong in this matter. I am not fit to be a husband, nor am I fit to be a father."


    Xiao Xin''er coldly snorted and said: "What''s the use of you saying all these now? "You men, if you don''t have the ability to take good care of your wives and daughters, then stop fooling around outside. You are just scum!"


    Hearing his daughter scolding him like this, Xiao Fengshan could only bitterly smile. On this matter, he was truly unable to refute her at all.


    Ye Fan asked, "What about Yun''er''s mother? Is he still in the world? "<span>"I don''t know. She used to be a colleague of Dragon Soul.


    When Yun''er was born, the n exploded into chaos. Under such great pressure, I was imprisoned by my father to face the wall and was the one to settle the rest of the matters.


    <span>My father, under pressure from the n, took them away, saying that he would leave them in the wilderness, and heaven would decide whether to let them live or not.


    <span>So I don''t know whether she''s dead or alive, "Xiao Fengshan said," But now, it seems that since Yun''er is still alive, then she might ¡­ "He is still alive."


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment, then said, "Don''t tell me that after all these years, you haven''t thought of finding the mother and daughter pair?"


    Xiao Fengshan shook his head, "So what if I find them? I simply don''t have the ability to protect their safety. Letting them expose themselves would only increase their danger. Besides, I don''t have the face to see them. "


    "The seventh uncle you''re talking about is from your mother and your uncle, right? If your uncle knew of Yun Er''s existence, would he really kill?" Ye Fan asked.


    Xiao Xin`er''s face revealed a trace of reverence, "My uncle holds a great grudge against my mother for dying that year, because my mother was his most beloved sister. Because of that matter, he almost came to kill my father ¡­ If it weren''t for my grandfather, my father wouldn''t be alive right now.<span>Ye, I suggest you not to tell Du Yun''er the truth, and even more so not to let my uncle know ¡­ Otherwise, with just you ¡­ It might not be enough to stop my uncle from killing her. "


    Ye Fan looked at Xiao Xin''er''s eyes from the rearview mirror. The girl didn''t seem to be lying, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Could it be that your uncle also awakened his Phoenix bloodline to a whole new level?"


    Xiao Xin''er shook her head and said, "Of course not. I''ve already said that there won''t be two phoenixes in this life. As long as Yun''er and I are alive, it would be almost impossible for a second phoenix nsman topletely awaken his bloodline.However, my uncle is the strongest within our Phoenix n''s second generation. His cultivation is exceptionally high, and amongst the disciples of therge ns that came from close to a century ago, there are only a few experts that have broken through to the Spirit Condensation Realm.


    Compared to a useless dad like me, my uncle is so much more powerful! "<span>As she spoke, Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes at Xiao Fengshan in disgust.


    Xiao Fengshan didn''t mind and advised, "Ye Fan, Xin''er is right. If her uncle finds out, Yun''er will be in danger.


    Our Phoenix n members speak too much and have many factions. Just our n members that support Seventh Granduncle''s bloodline will take the opportunity to surround and attack our bloodline.


    I''ve told you about Yun''er''s past. It''s best if you don''t let her know the truth, it won''t do her any good ¡­ Perhaps, letting her live a peaceful life is the best choice. "Ye Fan held onto the steering wheel with one hand and the window with the other. He thought for a moment and said, "Miss Xiao, you just said ¡­. Your uncle broke through to the Spirit Focus realm ten years ago ¡­ Could it be that he has entered the legendary Realm of Awakening? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 993

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    <span>0993


    "Oh? So you actually knew that the realm above your focus is the Realm of Awakening? "


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed, and he said, "As expected, he really is at the Awakening Realm..." When I was overseas, I heard my master say that one is at the Refinement Realm, and that one is training his four limbs and one''s hundred bones.


    Once one''s body reached a certain level of strength, they could enter the state of focus and use the spirit energy of the heaven and earth to temper their soul.


    <span>When the strength of the soul reached a certain level, it would perfectly merge with the body, resulting in a perfect qualitative change of the body and soul ¡­


    <span>Once one achieved greatpletion in the Spirit Condensation realm, one would need to rely on even greaterprehension ability toprehend even deeper mysteries of the world before being able to break through to an even higher realm ¡­


    It was said that that realm was Li Wu Chen. He was no longer a mortal.Whether it was using martial arts to step into the Dao, a sword to step into the Dao, a technique to step into the Dao ¡­


    As long as one was able to find one''s own Dao and gain insight into the mysteries of the world, one would be able to transform and be a ''cultivator'' who had transcended the mortal world.


    It seemed... The reason why the Epic Monarch was able to stand for several hundred years is because after reaching the Awakening Realm, not only would one be immune to a hundred diseases, their lifespan would also increase by several hundred years. Is this true? "<span>Xiao Fengshan nodded his head, "That''s right. The Martial God of the Divine Dragon n had already broken through to the Transcending Mortality Stage when he was young, so he looked very young. He did not seem to have aged much. He was more than five hundred years old, and there was no sign of amp withering.


    Of course... The exact level of power the War God had, even in the entire n, no one knew. But at least ¡­ A lifespan of five hundred years is something which absolutely exists. "<span>Ye Fan sighed, the n was indeed powerful!


    Xiao Xin''er''s uncles had only a few that broke through to the Awakening Realm in the past hundred years ¡­ In other words, every 100 years, there would be some people in the n who would reach this level of achievement!


    If that was the case, there would definitely be quite a few ancient monsters like the War God, who had lived for more than five hundred years.At that level,prehending the ''Dao'' would greatly affect one''s battle prowess and overall strength.


    However, no matter how weak a dao was, as long as one was at the Awakening Realm, it was bound to be many times stronger than the Condensing Reality Realm!<span>Thinking about it this way, it was no wonder the n could act so arrogantly. He had been a little ''arrogant'' when he said that he would not hesitate to go against the n.


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan was not afraid, as this kind of expert in the Awakening Realm would probably not care about mundane things at all.


    They would only act if it was rted to something that mattered most to them, or to the fate of the n.


    To them, chasing after higher realms and finding ways to live forever was the most tempting thing.These worldly disputes and temptations were no longer something they cared about.


    Ye Fan actually had some anticipation in his heart. It wouldn''t be bad if he could fight with a person at the Awakening Realm. He had yet to meet an opponent that he needed to show off all of his abilities to.


    He also didn''t know how much of a gap there was between the path of cultivation he''d explored and his level of cultivation up to now.Xiao Xin''er would never have thought that Ye Fan was still considering fighting someone in the Awakening Realm.


    <span>She warned, "Since you know about the prowess of Li Wu Chen''s realm, then you should understand even more clearly why I won''t tell Du Yun''er the truth. It''s a miracle that she survived. Please don''t court death by yourself!"


    <span>Ye Fan looked back with a smile that was not a smile, "Miss Xiao, what did you just say? You want to avenge your mother and kill Yun''er? Why do you care so much about her now?" "It looks like you also like this little sister."


    <span>"I... I don''t have any! I... I just haven''t decided how to kill her yet! " Xiao Xin''er was so angry that her face turned red.


    Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart, but temporarily did not intend to tell Du Yun''er the truth. He really must consider it carefully, this was not a joke.


    <span>At least, only after he had avenged the death of President Li and killed that crazy pervert would he be able to consider other things.


    Thinking about President Li''s matter, Ye Fan almost became confused again. He shook his head, trying his best to stay calm.<span>The group arrived at the Cloud Hall and everyone quickly walked towards Chu Yunyao''s base.


    On the other hand, Xie Linyuan brought the elementary school student to an independent room. He nned to ask the boy a good question after he woke up.


    "I was in the car just now and I thought of a way." Chu Yunyao led the way as she said, "That mysterious killer called. He said he was in a hurry, so this is all he can do.


    <span>That was very likely because he needed to walk around and control those people, not through some very convenient and long-distance means.


    <span>In that case, most likely, he would have left his mark at every crime scene. That was his DNA information.


    "If I take the DNA from each crime scene and exclude the impossible, thest remaining person would most likely be that guy!"


    Ye Long Teng frowned and asked, "But Superintendent Chu, collecting DNA is a huge project, and how can we be sure that person has DNA at the scene?"


    Chu Yunyao said, "Humans metabolize all the time, and every second your body has dead cells that fall off. It''s just that you can''t feel it yourself.


    As for what you''re talking about, it''s a huge project. The technology I acquired from the Earth''s axis, the DNA spectrometer, can be used to directly collect the remaining DNA in the area through a drone."I can find them all. Although it can''t be said that it''s 100%, I will not miss out on more than 90% of it."


    <span>"There''s such a technique?" Ye Longteng was overjoyed, "In that case, it seems that we still have a high chance of finding the culprit!"


    <span>Chu Yunyao coldly said, "All of this, is built on the premise that that person is actually present at the scene, so there''s no need to be happy too early."


    While they were talking, everyone had already arrived at theboratory.


    Chu Yunyao walked up to the control panel and quickly began tapping on the light button, her eyes showing that she was focused and engrossed.


    It was clear that the other party wanting to kill her and her technology had angered Chu Yunyao.


    Chu Yunyao was also determined to use her knowledge of science and technology to defeat this fellow.<span>At this moment, Su Qingxue received a phone call. After she heard this, she knitted her eyebrows and said, "I got it, you guys continue to pursue this clue. There''s a new situation to report to me."


    Everyone looked at the woman, and Ye Fan asked, "Wife, is there any news from the Ghost Valley?"


    Su Qingxue nodded and said, "An intelligence chief told me that this case is very simr to the shocking casemitted thirty years ago by a crazy special ability user called ''Postman'' in the magnesium country."


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 994

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    0994


    "Postman!?"Hearing this, Ye Long Teng was shocked.


    <span>"What''s wrong, Dragon King? Have you heard of this guy?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Ye Longteng frowned and said: "I have heard of some of them, but because of what happened thirty years ago, and it happened in China, we do not have any records of them. So I only heard a little about them.


    <span>It was said that that fellow was a postman to begin with. However, for some reason, his mind was twisted ¡­


    More than 30 years ago, because of the development of information technology, magnesium country began to popr e-mail, people gradually stopped writing, resulting in that postman, was fired.


    <span>From then on, he began to take revenge on the society, recruiting a group of people with expertise, creating bombs for him, making ns for a terrorist attack ¡­


    The team that he formed blew up and killed dozens of experts from the scientific and technological world, killing hundreds of innocent people.


    However, their entire team was very secretive and didn''t know where they were.<span>Later... The people of the entire country were panicking. They had deployed arge amount of military and police forces, and spent a huge amount of money. Who knew what kind of strong people they had hired to capture the postman ¡­


    <span>It was only when they captured the postman that they realized he was a superpower capable of controlling the thoughts of others. Those highly intelligent people who could make bombs and do evil things for him were all controlled by him ¡­


    And because they have been brainwashing for too long, it is said that those people really do regard the postman as a god. Even if they do not control them, they are still determined to control the postman and believe his words to be the truth. "


    When the crowd heard this, they all felt incredulous, but they also felt that it was abnormally terrifying.<span>The Adept who controlled the thoughts of others. When he did something bad, it was as though no one in the world knew what he was up to.


    <span>"It''s obvious that normal mental apostles can control other people. They can make the person they control lose the ability to think.


    But this control of the postman was more like a kind of hypnosis, making the other party trust him, follow him, be willing to do anything for him. "Even to the point of suicide." Ye Longteng frowned and said.


    "Didn''t the Chinese catch the postman?" Didn''t kill him? let him run away again? " Xiao Xin''er asked.


    <span>Su Qingxue let out a faint sigh and said, "This is a strange ce. My people found the information and said that the mail had already been executed in Magnesium. There were also reports about it in the news."


    <span>The postman should have been dead for thirty years. He shouldn''t have appeared. "


    "Maybe there''s another Adept with the same ability as the postman?" Xiao Fengshan guessed.Chu Yunyao opened her mouth and said, "There''s no need to guess. After I''ve collected all of the DNA spectra and found the records left by those people after they were arrested, we''ll make aparison and we''ll know if it''s this guy ¡­ ¡­"


    At that moment, Xie Linyuan hurriedly walked in.


    "Boss, Dragon King, we found something." Xie Linyuan said, "When that primary school student woke up earlier, he didn''t remember anything from before!"


    He seemed to have been controlled by someone. However, due to the short duration of the control, he had recovered! "I''m guessing it''s a spiritual-type Adept!"


    Everyone looked at each other and quietly looked at him.Xie Linyuan was puzzled. "Why are you looking at me like that?" You think I''m too smart? There''s no need to be so worshipful that you can''t speak ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Longteng smiled wryly, "Military Advisor, you''ve worked hard. Rest well."


    <span>Xie Linyuan finally came to his senses and said helplessly, "You knew about it from the beginning?" Aiya... "Why didn''t you say so earlier? I thought that the primary school student''s act scared him to the point that he was crying!"


    Just as everyone was at a loss whether tough or to cry, a message was sent to Chu Yunyao''s light disy screen.


    <span>Chu Yunyao pointed in the air, and an image appeared.


    It was one of the managers of Cloud''s End Club who reported in a video, "Chairman, ady just arrived here in a taxi and delivered an envelope to Mr. Ye."


    Everyone was startled. The postman had actually sent something over?


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a cold look, he nodded to Chu Yunyao, saying, "I will go out and get it, you guys stay here."<span>Finishing his words, Ye Fan walked out of theboratory and came to the parking lot outside.


    <span>He opened the oil-paper envelope and found that it was indeed an old mobile phone. There was a note pasted on it saying that he was to dial "1".


    Ye Fan pressed a button and called.


    "Mister Lucifer, this is the second phone you''ve received. I think I''ve already warned you, if you don''t kill Chu Yunyao and destroy the Earth''s axis, you will pay the price."This time, it was a woman speaking in Chinese.


    Clearly, he was still being controlled remotely, using trantion tomunicate with each other.


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, his eyes full of killing intent, and almost crushed his phone.


    Taking three deep breaths, Ye Fan finally replied, "Are you a postman?"


    "You don''t have the right to ask me questions, I just want you to answer this phone, I just want to tell you one thing, if you don''t destroy Chu Yunyao and the Earth Axis in one day, I will continue to make you, the people of China, pay a higher price ¡­ ¡­"


    Don''t try to find me, and don''t try to catch me either. You guys are not my match at all, because ¡­ I am fighting for justice, for the freedom of mankind! "With that, the call ended.


    Ye Fan directly crushed his phone, and roared a few times into the sky in the parking lot, before calming his mind down.When Ye Fan returned to theboratory, everyone looked at him with a hint of worry.


    "Hubby... Are you alright ¡­. "If it really feels bad, just say it, don''t hide it in your heart," Su Qingxue consoled.


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "It''s fine, I suddenly thought of a piece of information that would be slightly beneficial to us..."


    "What information?" Xiao Xin''er was puzzled.


    Ye Fan said, "That guy said he wanted to give me a day to think about it. Actually, I feel that it was him who needed time to arrange the crime."


    It didn''t matter if he was in China or if he had already left, every time hemitted a crime, he needed time to prepare. He had to find the person, control them, then install the bomb, or go kill someone.<span>So... I don''t think there will be any casualties for at least a day, and during that day, we have to hurry and find his hiding ce. "


    Everyone nodded their heads, admiring Ye Fan''s ability to think about this even at such a painful time.


    At this time, Su Qingxue received another call. When the woman saw that it was from the head of the intelligence department, she clicked on the hands-free phone.


    <span>"Valley Master, we found a suspicious situation, maybe it has something to do with this ¡­"


    The intelligence officer reported, "General Robert, the military officer in charge of the Kingdom of Magnesium, made a trip to Rice Ind Prison in the Arctic Circle over ten days ago.That prison was generally used to hold special criminals, those with extremely high cultivation or special abilities.


    <span>If the postman is not dead, he is most likely imprisoned there. Even if he is, he is still a felon! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 997

    <span>0997


    "Fine, fine, fine. You''re not angry... "Come, Bundle, let''s get down here ¡­"Chu Yunyao asked everyone to take the chess pieces, then told her where to put them.


    They really did think about it seriously before letting it go. They weren''t just listening to Chu Yunyao.


    Following that, each of them yed a game of cards. Their speed changed from slow to fast, then from fast to slow ¡­


    Xiao Xin''er watched from the side for half an hour. She looked at the chessboard that was about to be filled to the brim with dense ck and white ¡­


    "Hey, do you need to go that far? The next round will be five pieces. The entire board has finished ying, so there''s still no clear victor!? " Xiao Xin''er was convinced. These two people really didn''t want to lose.<span>Seeing that there was nowhere else to run, Chu Yunyao said, "Alright, this match can only be considered a draw."


    Su Qingxue also put down her chess piece and said, "Pan, shall we go eat something delicious?"<span>"Alright!" He nodded and handed his hands to Su Qingxue to hold on to. Then, he walked out of the room, big and small.


    Chu Yunyao watched as the two of them left, seemingly deep in thought ¡­


    "Hey, Chu Yunyao, why are you in a daze again, are you ying chess with your brain? Why do I feel like you''re hiding something from us? " Xiao Xin''er keenly noticed something strange.


    Chu Yunyao nced at her and said, "There are a lot of things that I have hidden from you ¡­ ¡­ I was just thinking, has Ye Fan arrived in the magnesium country yet? "Xiao Xin''er looked at the time on her phone and said, "It should be arriving soon. I estimate that there will be news in a few hours."


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>The Pentagon.


    <span>Although it was early in the morning, the ce was filled with grass and trees.


    There was a tight watch and arge number of heavily armed soldiers were patrolling the area, all of them fully alert of their surroundings.<span>In fact, the entire Pentagon had been armed into a super military fortress, into a state of war.


    "Captain Brighton, how are things on your side?" A leader of the patrolling officers asked through the walkie-talkie.<span>"There''s no movement, Captain Shaq, except for a pigeon pooping on the head of one of my soldiers. Hahahaha..." "Yes," Brighton replied with a smile.


    "Captain Shaq, I think you should be careful. The other party was Lucifer of INFERNO, so there was no need to talk about his fame.


    <span>"We must always be vignt. He and his underlings, those mysterious assassins, don''t show up from any ce, so we cannot ck off in the slightest ¡­"


    "Hey, Brighton. Even though he was a legend of the Underground World, he was still a human after all, a mere human.


    Our Delta squads have their muzzles ready for him to deliver, and General Smith appears to be wearing thetest Killers armor, a full-fledged Monster armor.<span>We have also gathered 3000 soldiers equipped with the highest quality weapons. If he dares to appear here now, he will only end up as a pile of ashes! "


    "Although we have enough strength to stop INFERNO, it''s still better to be careful. I don''t want to be cannon fodder in a battle where victory is assured ¡­" Brighton said.


    Shaqughed out loud, "I bet Lucifer and the others would not dare to attack us here. This is Mai Sumoku!" The most powerful country in the world! We are the most powerful army in the world ¡­ "Ah!"


    <span>Without waiting for Shaq to finish speaking, a miserable scream came from the walkie-talkie!


    "Shaq!" Captain Shaq! "


    Captain Brighton shouted a few times, but there was a noise!Almost at the same time, the patrolling soldiers on patrol at the north heard a "boom boom" sound of something shatteringing from the south!


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    The sirens sounded everywhere, but the guards on all sides could not figure out where the enemy was! How many enemies were there?


    Brighton led a group of soldiers and wholeheartedly scanned the area. He heard a series of explosions within the Pentagon!


    Soon after, arge amount of fire could be seen, apanied by many screamsing from the windows of the building!<span>"How is this possible!? The enemy has already entered the building?! "


    At this time, a man''s order came from the mainmand room: "Attention all formations! The enemy has entered the building! Throwing bombs everywhere! No one is allowed near the building! "Wait for the next order!"Brighton hurriedly asked, "Headquarters! "May I ask how many enemies are there?"


    After a few seconds passed, the headquarter finally replied: "Enemy, one man!"


    All the guards felt a chill in their hearts when they heard this.<span>Such a bigmotion was actually caused by a single person!?


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    <span>mes exploded from the east to the west, from the south to the north, as if everywhere.


    <span>Many people had already been forced to jump off buildings. The scene was extremely horrifying, but no one dared to approach the Pentagon. It was now a purgatory!


    <span>"That guy... Could it be that he ¡­ He alone was able to throw bombs all over the building so quickly!? "


    "Lucifer!" It must be Lucifer! He''se in! "


    <span>"This monster, is he not afraid of being burned to death by the explosion?"


    <span>The soldiers were dumbfounded. They had no idea what to do as they swallowed hard.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly flew out from the mes!


    The man that leapt into the air was Ye Fan!Ye Fan held a ck bag in his hand, and threw it towards the area of the building where there was no explosion. The remaining explosives were thrown inside!


    "Boom! Boom! ¡­"


    The only part of the Pentagon that did not explode was blown up into a sea of mes!Even if it was just a bag of explosives, as long as they were properly utilized, they would explode in key areas, such as the gas tube, which would produce super strong destructive power!


    The moment Ye Fannded on the ground, a few hundred soldiers suddenly came to their senses, and began to wildly shoot at Ye Fan!


    "Fire!"


    "Plop, plop, plop ¡­"The bullets were like a swarm of locusts, interweaving into countless rays of light of death, about to drown Ye Fan!


    <span>However, Ye Fan''s figure instantly elerated to the extreme. He was just like a lightning bolt, wreaking havoc between the magnesium army and rampaging forward.


    When Ye Fan started to run, the group of soldiers finally understood why no one could stop him even though he had rushed into the building alone.Fast! It was too fast! It was as fast as lightning!


    In the eyes of this group of people, Ye Fan''s current speed was already visible to the naked eye, but it was very difficult for them to keep up with him, much more so to react.<span>Just when they were about to shoot at Ye Fan, when they pulled the trigger, Ye Fan had already cut off their heads. There was no way to hit them, it was a total massacre!


    Within thebatmand post, orders were sent over usingmunication equipment. General Smith of the Delta army ordered, "Everyone, surround and annihte them! Team members, head north. Transfer all the Devil''s Fire north! "We must eliminate Lucifer!"

 Chapter 1000

    1000


    <span>It was five or six in the morning, the sky was bright and the air was cool.


    <span>Around Hua Hai, in a small town about 70 km away from the center of the city, because arge number of young people had moved to the Hua Hai ss, the development of this small town wasgging behind.


    <span>Some of the houses in the center of the city were rather old and there weren''t many cars passing by. The majority of them were merchants and truck drivers.


    <span>In a small nursing home in a county town, there were many olddies who started their morning exercises in Taiji [1], some of them were talking, some of them were talking, some of them were talking, some of them wereughing.


    <span>A small shop was set up in front of the event center. The owner was also an old man. He was wearing an old worker''s jacket, loose ck trousers and reading a newspaper through his reading sses.


    <span>"Great sir, how much are the Herbal Tea Eggs and Soybean Milk?" A middle-aged man wearing a green jacket walked to the door and asked with a smile.


    The grandpa stood up and said, "One and a half Herbal Tea Eggs and two soy milk.""Ok, give me four Herbal Tea Eggs and two bags of soy milk." The man took out his wallet, but didn''t find any small bills, so he took out a 100 dor bill.


    The grandpa who was fishing the Herbal Tea Eggs took a look at it and pointed at a 2-D code pasted on the counter, "Use Lobo to pay. With such arge amount of money, we can find trouble with it."


    <span>The middle-aged man stared nkly for a moment, then embarrassedly said, "Uncle, there''s still Le Bao, I don''t know how to use it!"


    "Are you for real? I see that you''re not that old either. You always bring your phone to pay these days when you''re out of the house. Why don''t you know how to? We old people all know how to use it."


    The grandpa muttered a few words and was about to look for money when a younger man walked over and said, "Great grandpa, let me do it. There is no need to look for money."


    The man quickly paid the bill and then picked up the soy milk and Herbal Tea Eggs. He winked at the middle-aged man.<span>"Let''s go."


    <span>The middle-aged man smiled embarrassedly at the grandpa before following the young man into a ck car by the side of the road.


    <span>"Dragon King, you should at least keep up with the times. You don''t look like an ordinary person. It''s very easy for you to be seen through when you leave the mission."


    "It''s also because this mission is unusual. The other party is a postman. It''s just a normal mission, why would I need to watch it myself?"<span>These two people were none other than Ye Longten and Xie Linyuan.


    <span>"Hehe, I thought I could eat the Herbal Tea Eggs that the Dragon King bought for me today, but in the end I still paid for it myself. Ahh, I can''t even afford a single suite in the capital with my 13,000 sry!" Xie Linfuan shook his head and sighed.


    "If you want money, go back to the Xie n and inherit some of your property. Don''t cry in front of me and be poor," Ye Longteng snorted.


    "Are you kidding? How boring it is to be idle here. But then again, this postman has been in a sanatorium with a bunch of olddies. What is he doing?"


    In terms of age, he could be considered an old man. However, as a white man, how could he still y mahjong?


    "This guy is really careful. He''s hiding somewhere, but he doesn''t have any security cameras. We don''t even know what''s going on with him."


    Xie Linyuan sat in the car, peeling eggs and looking at a cell phone.


    On the screen of his mobile phone, there was a red dot where the postman had been. He had been staying in the nursing home for the whole day.


    In order to ensure that the postman would not go missing, Ye Longteng and Xie Linyuan personally came over to keep an eye on him. As for Xiao Fengshan and his daughter, they were still responsible for protecting Chu Yunyao, just in case.For such an important operation, they were not at ease with sending other agents. Moreover, if there were too many people, it would easily arouse suspicion.


    <span>"Before we see him, no one can say for sure what his situation is. The most important thing is that we can''t alert him, he can control the people around him at any time. If he has too many people, it will cause casualties."


    Xie Linyuan sighed and said, "Superintendent Chu said that you want to create a temporary protection against spiritual force. Is it still toote? It''s already past 6. It''s not too many hours away from the 24 hours mentioned by the postman."


    <span>"Since Superintendent Chu has said that she will make it in time, then she will definitely make it in time. She will never say anything that she is not confident of."


    Xie Linyuan nodded. "That''s right. I just don''t know where boss is."As he spoke, Xie Linyuan took out his cell phone and opened a news client. After taking a look, he smiled.


    Ye Longteng frowned, "What are you looking at? Why are youughing so happily?"


    "Heh heh." Xie Linyuanughed. "I just think that these terrorist organizations are quite interesting these days."The Big Boss blew up the Pentagon. The people of Mai were still desperately trying to exin, controlling the media, saying that this was some kind of gas pipeline problem, some kind of fire drill ident, and so on ¡­


    <span>In the end, these terrorist organizations had all argued that their men had done such a thing and wished they could take the lives of everyone but none of them had mentioned the truth ¡­


    <span>"However, that''s easier said than done. Our country won''t get involved in any way. At any rate, everyone will think that those guys are the culprits."


    <span>Hearing that, the corner of Ye Long''s mouth curled up into a smile, "This matter really vents out my anger." These people have killed so many of us experts, schrs and innocent people, and they even keep dering our humanitarianism


    <span>Two hours ago, the head made a speech expressing his dissatisfaction with the terrorist attacks and his condolences to the people of the country.


    <span>However, Chief Ye just sent me a message in private, saying that if Ye Fanes back, I''ll invite him to the capital for a meal. He seems to be very happy. "


    "Forget it. If our eldest is allowed to eat with those leaders, he''ll probably kill them out of anger and cause trouble for us!" Xie Linyuan shook his head.


    At this moment, a man walked in through the window, attracting their attention.


    "Boss!?"


    Xie Linyuan opened the car door and excitedly walked out.The one who came here in the dust was Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan grabbed the freshly peeled Herbal Tea Eggs from Xie Linfen''s hands and stuffed it into his mouth, "I''m starving. I flew a ne around the world and killed thousands of people. I haven''t eaten anything for a day and night!"


    Ye Longtengughed and got off the car, saying, "Ye Fan, well done, we''ve already locked down the postman''s position."


    <span>Without waiting for Ye Longteng to finish speaking, the Herbal Tea Egg in his hand was taken away as well.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about how stiff Ye Longteng''s face was, he took out three silver-gray things from his pocket that looked like Bluetooth earphones.


    "Put this on," Ye Fan handed the two over.<span>"This is ¡­"


    "Yun Yao has made this device to prevent mental interference. She said that the effect is not guaranteed to be perfect, but it should be just barely enough. Time is pressing, so she can only make this simple."<span>"It would be better for the others to go get it than for me to get it quickly. That''s why I came back to herboratory first, which dyed me for a bit." Ye Fan said.


    Ye Long Teng and Xie Linfen were quite surprised. They thought that Ye Fan hadn''t returned to China yet and actually brought their equipment over.


    "Alright, let''s go in and see what this postman is ying." Ye Fan finished the two Herbal Tea Eggs, put on his protective headphones and walked towards the sanatorium. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1001

    <span>1001


    Whether it was the elderly or the staff, they were not clear about what Ye Fan and the other two came in for.They were living their own lives here, as they had done so early in the morning.


    <span>Before this arrest, Dragon Soul had discussed whether to evacuate the sanatorium as a matter of urgency, but hade to the conclusion that this could not be done.


    Because if something unusual happened, the postman would probably attack directly. By then, it would be more than just a sanatorium that would be affected.


    After considering the pros and cons, the higher-ups decided to not take any measures to retreat and attack Huang Long directly!


    <span>Killing the postman as soon as possible was the best way to minimize the damage!


    He walked into a three-storey sanatorium building and got closer and closer to the signal point.


    <span>Perhaps it was because it was still early in the morning, but many of the nursing home''s doctors and staff had yet to go to work. The doors to these offices were mostly closed.


    <span>"Boss, it''s a good thing there aren''t many people in this building. We''ll charge inter. With your strength, you should be able to kill him in an instant." Xie Linyuan whispered.


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "You and the Dragon King will guard the north, one to the east, and two to the southwest. I will seal it for you, and I will enter that room.


    <span>"It shouldn''t be. He probably doesn''t know of any traps or traps in this ce." Ye Chen said.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "He might not know about the Pentagon, but he might already know about it. Even if he doesn''t know that I did it, he would at least be suspicious. We have to be prepared."


    "He hasn''t even left this ce before, how can he be prepared?" Ye Long said.


    <span>"Be careful not to sail for ten thousand years. Dragon King, this time, you should still listen to boss," Xie Linyuan advised.


    <span>Ye Longteng frowned. He felt that if three people were to go, they would be able to take care of more than one person. If Ye Fan went, he wouldn''t be able to feel at ease.


    Even if Ye Fan''s strength was far greater than his, Ye Longteng would still be worried.


    "Alright, then we''ll guard the roof and the side of the building. In that room, Ye Fan, you go in." Ye Chen said.Ye Fan took the tracking phone from Xie Linfen and continued up to the third floor. He discovered a room in front of him, where the postman was.


    "The utility room?"


    Ye Fan frowned, it was actually a locked storage room for misceneous items, which was usually a ce where tables, chairs, tools and appliances were piled up.As Ye Fan walked over, he tried to sense it, only to discover that there seemed to be no one inside.


    How could the postman''s strength be hidden from his senses? It was reasonable to say that most Adepts didn''t have much of a cultivation baseRight at this moment, Ye Fan heard a tiny ''tick'' sound, as if it was a clock. It wasing from that storage room. It was so tiny that ordinary people couldn''t even hear it ¡­


    He suddenly quivered and his eyes widened. A terrifying thought appeared in his mind!<span>About ten minutes ago, in a elegant and exquisite dining room of the Cloud Restaurant.


    <span>Chu Yunyao sipped a mouthful of coffee,zily stretched her waist, and stroked her pink neck.


    Looking at the fine breakfast before her, she had no appetite.


    "It must be tiring to be a spiritual force prop for the whole night. You scientists should train ording to my instructions. Otherwise, your bodies wouldn''t be able to take it."


    Xiao Xin''er was at the side, biting a straw and drinking orange juice. She was holding her phone and ying with it.


    Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at her, "Cultivate?" "We spend a lot of time researching, we don''t have the time to cultivate, and we also have toprehend something. Something illusory is not suitable for a brain like mine.""Hmph, admitting that you aren''t good at anything? Let me tell you, Chu Yunyao, you''re the only one who''s a bit more technologically intelligent than me. In terms of training, this young miss is a genius!


    "So don''t think that even if you can''t y chess, I can''t y anywhere else!" Xiao Xin''er was still defending what happened yesterday.


    <span>Chu Yunyao was toozy to listen to what she had to say. She picked up a cherry and tasted it, then said, "I''m indeed too sleepy. When they kill the postman, I''ll go to sleep."


    Xiao Xin''er raised her head and asked, "Can the thing you made really guard against the spiritual abilities of the postman? That kind of small headset, is it really useful? "


    "Psychic abilities are released through brain waves. The anti-wave headphones I make can interfere with external waves.<span>"Although I can''tpletely block it, if I destroy that guy''s brain waves, then naturally I won''t be able to control him. He might still have a headache, dizziness etc." Chu Yunyao said.


    Xiao Xin''er suddenly understood and nodded. "It''s such a pity that I would have gone to the scene to take a look. That stinky man surnamed Ye, with his current big temper, would have definitely turned the postman into a meat patty. I don''t have the chance to see what he looks like."<span>At this moment, a Dragon Soul secret service agent sent a message to Xiao Xin''er.


    "Sir!" There''s a woman named Liu Bingjun. She''s a man, she said she''s Chief Chu''s bodyguard. If he wants to find Chief Chu, can you let him in? "


    Xiao Xin''er blinked and asked Chu Yunyao, "You have a bodyguard named Liu Bingjun?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao helplessly sighed, "Yes, he went on a date with his boyfriend. Let him in."


    Xiao Xin''er let the secret service agents pass through and then asked with a puzzled face, "How can a man have a boyfriend?"<span>"You think about it yourself." Chu Yunyao didn''t even want to say anything more.


    Not long after, a tall and sturdy man with curly hair, dressed in colorful, painted lips, and eye shadow, Liu Bingjun, walked in.


    "Aiya! Why are there people everywhere, Miss Chu, when did you get so many Dragon Soul bodyguards to protect you? Even if the other person wasn''t here, there was no need to be so scared ¡­ "Liu Bingjun''s face was full ofints. He sat beside Chu Yunyao and poured himself a ss of milk to drink.<span>Seeing Liu Bingjun, Xiao Xin''er covered her mouth and got up, trying her best to resist her nausea. "I ¡­ I need to go to the toilet!"


    <span>"Beauty, what are you doing?" Liu Bingjun felt wronged. "This is too rude."


    <span>After Xiao Xin''er ran into the bathroom, Liu Bingjun asked Chu Yunyao, "Who is this beauty?"


    Chu Yunyao was toozy to exin, so she asked, "Why did you suddenlye back, and not go on vacation with Chen Lianyue?"<span>"Ai, I was nning to y for a few more days but didn''t I have something to ask of you?" Liu Bingjun picked up a table knife, took a magic stick and cut the bread.


    <span>Chu Yunyao had some doubts, "Looking for me? What is it? Can''t I just make a phone call? Aren''t you short on money to buy cosmetics? "


    <span>Liu Bingjun suddenly raised his head and gave a weird smile, "How are you going to kill me if I don''t find you?"

 Chapter 1003

    <span>1003


    <span>"Now all the clues have been broken! The only thing he had was a postman''s n, and he wasn''t sure if it was his.


    "Even if it''s really him, he won''t be able to help us find out where he is," Xie Linyuan said."I must get the people in the capital to gather all the important experts. I can''t let anything happen to them!" Ye Long said.


    <span>"Absolutely not!" Xie Linyuan said, "If we hide the experts together at this time, then everything will turn out the same!" We should split up the experts and protect them separately. That way, we''ll have a higher chance of saving them! "


    Ye Long Teng was stunned, thinking that it was indeed the case, he immediately gave the order.


    Xie Linfen sighed and looked at Ye Fan. He thought Ye Fan would be very angry, but he didn''t expect Ye Fan to be so quiet.Ye Fan remained silent, squinting his eyes as he thought about a problem ¡­


    "Boss, do you have any ideas?" Xie Linyuan said.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and said, "Old Xie, did you forget that from the beginning?"


    <span>"What?" Xie Linyuan did not understand.


    <span>"The postman was captured by the people of the people of Mai thirty years ago, so the people of Mai had thought of a way to capture him.


    So why don''t we check first, how did they get the postman? Why do you need to do all this in the dark? " Ye Fan said.


    Xie Linyuan''s eyes lit up. "That''s right!" Boss, you''ve awoken us from our dreams with just a few words! Indeed, we should follow this line of thought! "<span>"What the f * * k!" Ye Fan pped this thing on the head, "Aren''t you a military advisor?" Why didn''t you think of it!? If you had known earlier, why would you be like this!? "


    <span>"I ¡­ I ¡­" Xie Linyuan was depressed. He was regretful that he hadn''t thought of this earlier. "Then I''ll send someone to investigate right now."


    Ye Fan said, "No need, I will call my wife and have the people of the Heaven''s Eye check how the people of Mt. Mai caught the postman 30 years ago."


    While Ye Fan was making the phone call, he started to head back to the direction of Hua Hai City.


    The Heaven''s Eyes were always efficient at finding things that could be found. Unfortunately, the arrest 30 years ago did not leave much information, so when it was found, it was only a vague answer.


    <span>When Ye Fan returned to the Cloud Hall to meet up with the crowd, Su Qingxue received the news.


    "Hubby, 30 years ago, the people of Mt. Mg seemed to have passed through the Adept Association''s previous president, Maxim, to introduce an expert."It took that expert less than a day to find the postman after he went to the Kingdom of Magnesium. But how exactly did he find the postman? Who''s the expert? I can''t find the file anymore."


    Ye Fan sat at a table, munching on his food, replenishing his energy while listening.<span>"The Adept Association is right. Since that postman is an Adept, perhaps we should find someone else to deal with him."


    Chu Yunyao said, "That expert might not be a special ability user, it was only introduced by President Maxim."<span>"It''s a pity that President Maxim was killed by Skellian at the Sit Convention. If not, we can just call him and ask!" "Since he''s an expert, he might still be alive after thirty years!" Xie Linyuan said dejectedly.


    Ye Fan directly stuffed a piece of bread into his mouth, chewed and drank a mouthful of milk tea. After swallowing it down, he stood up and said, "The old president is no longer around. The current president, Ai''er, is.<span>"I''m leaving right now to find Ar and see if she has a way to find that expert!"


    Just as Ye Fan was about to leave, Ye Longteng''s phone rang.Ye Longteng picked it up and his face darkened.


    "Three more experts in the construction of ships and aircraft were killed by the people around us!"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er said in surprise: "How can you be so fast? Why does the postman always find his target urately? "


    "Is there a need to ask? The people of Mai have already investigated the experts and schrs of our country, but there was no way to assassinate them.<span>Since the postman had obtained their information, he could control several people within a day! There was even a group of people! The time bombs that he secretly prepared, I don''t know how many more are there! "


    "Boss, we need to contact President Ai''er as soon as possible. We can''t wait any longer!" Every minute and every second, there may be new casualties! " Xie Linyuan said solemnly.


    <span>Ye Fan naturally didn''t need his reminder as he had already started to make calls to Ai''er.


    As Ai''er''s true identity was Princess Rui Dian, it was not convenient for him to let too many people know about it. Ye Fan purposely went outside to make a call."Ye Fan?" Why are you suddenly looking for me? "It''s been a long time since we''vest contacted each other." Ai''er happily said after receiving the call.


    <span>Hearing a lot of voices, Ye Fan asked, "Ai''er, are you very busy right now?"


    "Oh, a court party. It''s a bit noisy, right? I''ll go to the back garden to talk to you," Ai''er said.


    Ye Fan said somewhat apologetically: "Sorry, every time I look for you, it seems to be a little troublesome. This time I need your help again."


    Ai''er giggled. "It''s fine, you''re my friend. If you have anything to say, just say it."<span>Ye Fan immediately exined the situation.


    Hearing that, Ai''er immediately eximed in surprise, "You were the one who did the thing with the five Pentagon?!"


    Ye Fan sighed, "Don''t mention it, this is another postman''s trap. I want to know which expert President Maxim found to help the Ming army catch the postman. Ai''er, do you have any leads?"


    <span>"Oh." Ai''er covered her face as she thought for a while. "Thirty years ago, I wasn''t even born yet. Although President Maxim handed me the seat, he didn''t mention anything about the postman."


    Ye Fan was feeling a bit disappointed when he heard Ai''er say, "However, every generation''s president has a backup record for important matters at the Adept Association''s headquarters.


    I think if the postman had been so cruel and despicable thirty years ago, then there would have been records of his affairs. I can go to headquarters and check it out for you, but it will take some time.


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly had a glimmer of hope. After a moment of consideration, he said, "How about this, I''ll wait for you at the Adept Association''s headquarters. The two of us will investigate together. This way we''ll be faster!"


    <span>"Since the postman was captured by the Adept Association that year, he must hold a grudge against them. If they want to harm you, it''ll be safer if the two of us join forces."


    <span>Ye Fan considered that staying in China was actually not very useful for him, because the postman never fought in a direct battle, so he had no way to use his skills!


    Therefore, he had to find the clue as soon as possible. The key was to find that expert!<span>When Ai''er heard that Ye Fan was also going, she was pleasantly surprised, "You''re going too?" Then I can see you again? "That''s great!"


    Hearing the happy tone of this princess, Ye Fan felt a strange feeling in his heart. Hesitating for a moment, he asked, "You really want to see me?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006 - Dead


    <span>1006


    Ye Fan wasn''t a stranger to reading books, because he had been constantly studying the God Deste Chronicles, the Earth Axis''s information, and the remnant cultivation technique that he had obtained from the Yin Corpse Sect.


    <span>Although he hadn''t gained much from the other two other things other than the knowledge on the Earth''s axis, it still made him have the patience to keep reading.


    <span>However, looking at Maxim''s records, Ye Fan didn''t need to study them in detail. He quickly flipped through the pages, avoiding the useless information through rapid elimination.


    Seeing the speed at which Ye Fan was flipping through the books, Ai''er couldn''t help but exim, "Ye Fan, you''ve read so fast, can you find it?"


    <span>"Oh, the cultivation of us ancient martial artists can stimte the brain''s potential. My eyes and brain reflexes are very fast, so there won''t be a problem." Ye Fan said.


    Ai''er suddenly realized. "It''s a pity that I don''t have a reading ability. Otherwise, I could search it for a bit."


    Ai''er pouted regretfully and continued to read the book.After looking at it for over an hour, Ye Fan received a message from Chu Yunyao.


    <span>After looking at it, Ye Fan''s expression became even more serious.


    <span>"What''s wrong? What happened? " Al asked, concerned.


    "The postman. He had killed seven more scientists, as well as three high-ranking members of the military factory ¡­ More than forty people were also killed. " Ye Fan squinted his eyes and said.


    Ai''er said angrily, "Isn''t this too much!? How could he kill someone so casually!? If these people die, what about their families and children!? "<span>Ye Fan smiled bitterly: "You think he will consider these things?" In his eyes, this was all a sacrifice he had to make in order to change the human civilization...


    <span>If you can figure out a crazy person''s mind, that is, unless you are also crazy.


    <span>"The only thing we can do is to find a way to kill him. Only then can we stop all of this."


    Ai''er puffed up his mouth in anger and exerted even more strength to search.


    Ye Fan forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart and focused on reading.<span>After a full two hours, Ye Fan finally found the word "postman" on a book!


    <span>"Found it!"


    Ye Fan''s eyes lit up, and at the same time, he bitterly smiled in his heart. This President Maxim, if he were to properly arrange things ording to the years, then it would be easy to find him.


    "Where is it? What did you say? " Ai''er also hurried over, and peeked from the back of Ye Fan''s shoulder.


    Ye Fan pointed to a few lines above and said, "President Maxim said that at that time, the Minister of Defence of Magnesium, Mike, had approached him in hopes of finding a special ability user who could track down the postman.


    <span>However, the Adept Association had always remained neutral. This matter might affect the future development of the association, and it would arouse controversy from all sides.


    <span>But Mike talked about humanitarianism, which was a threat to all humanity. He also said that he wouldn''t reveal what the Adept Association had done for him. After promising again and again, President Maxim agreed to ask a friend of his to help him.


    This friend of his was not an Adept, but one of the legendary powerhouses of that time, the ck Mage, the Soul Reaper, Sebastian ¡­ He tracked the postman through the ck magic of the soul.


    When Ye Fan saw this, he suddenly came to a realization. That''s right! Soul magic! Back when they were at Fu Sang, didn''t Hei Ji use her soul magic to lock onto Song Xinghe!?<span>"So ¡­ There''s a way to find the postman with soul magic!? " Although Ye Fan didn''t really understand soul magic, he still felt that he was a little silly, and didn''t even think about it.


    "But ¡­" "As far as I know, the Dark Mage, Sebastian, seems to be dead," she whispered.


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head, and was about to say something, but identally, his mouth coincidentally brushed against Ai''er''s cheek!


    Blow on delicate skin that can be broken, warm and moist.<span>Ai''er immediately jumped in fright. He hurriedly stood up, covering his face with his hands, blushing so much that juice could drip out of his mouth.


    Ye Fan smiled embarrassedly, "About that..." I didn''t mean to, Al. I just wanted to ask you, are you sure that Sebastian is dead? "


    Ai''er shook her head, indicating that she was fine. She then whispered, "Because I know some friends of mages. Someone mentioned to me that since he practiced ck magic, he aged very quickly and died twenty years ago ¡­"


    Ye Fan frowned. This way, it would be equivalent to him falling into a trap. He only knew that the person who was still cultivating soul magic was Hei Ji.<span>However, he didn''t have any other way to find ckie. He could only think of a way to contact the Underworld Alliance and then contact Concealed Divinity. This way, it would be troublesome and time-consuming.


    The point was, he couldn''t guarantee that ckie would be willing to help. Furthermore, he couldn''t guarantee that the postman would discover something ¡­


    There was one more thing, and that was the power of ckie. Can you find the postman?<span>"Ye Fan, how about I find some friends of mages and ask them if there are any more powerful Soul Mages?" Aelle suggested.


    Just as Ye Fan was hesitating, a voice came from amunication device in the library.<span>"Guild leader!" President! Are you there! There''s an emergency! "


    Ai''er frowned and exined to Ye Fan, "He''s the head of security at our association''s headquarters, Rhoda. He''s the irvoyant, and is able to see everything within a hundred kilometers."


    She walked over to amunication device and pressed a button. "I''m here, Rhoda. What happened?"


    "There are three Alibak missile destroyers from the Seventh Fleet of the Magnesium Army,ing towards us from the northeast! We''ve already entered fifty nautical miles! " Rhoda said nervously.<span>Ye Fan suddenly stood up, frowned and said, "The magnesium army''s missile destroyer?"


    This was no ordinary situation, because their destroyer wouldn''t have gotten so close to the Adept''s Association headquarters for no reason at all.


    <span>Ai''er also looked nervous. "I understand. We''re going out now."


    Very soon, Ai''er didn''t have the time to pack up his records, put on his hood, changed his expression, and followed Ye Fan to the outer office hall.


    Rhoda, the maroon curls head of security, had already arrived and was waiting anxiously.Other than him, there were also a dozen or so association staff members on the ind, all of them discussing animatedly with expressions of apprehension.


    <span>Seeing Ai''ere out, Rhoda hurriedly said, "President, the higher-ups of Mai Nation know where our Adept Association is. They must be after us. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have appeared in such a close proximity to us!"


    "Didn''t you get any information from the magnesium army?" asked Al.<span>Just as he asked, the phone behind the counter rang.


    The Flower Man, already nervous, jumped when he heard the phone call. He picked it up and said, "Hello, this is the headquarters of the Adept Association. I''m looking for ¡­"


    <span>Halfway through his words, the beggar''s gaze fell upon Ai''er. "President, it''s for you."


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007 - Borrowing a knife to kill someone


    1007


    Ai''er frowned, and after receiving the phone, she replied, "I''m AIR."


    A boorish voice from the people of Mai, "Honorable President AIR, I am the admiral of the Marine Corps Command, Kempins-Blunt.


    I think you all have already discovered that we have three ships that have entered the sea fifty miles away from your headquarters. "<span>When Ye Fan heard this voice from the phone, he couldn''t help but feel that it was a bit familiar. Thinking about it carefully ¡ª wasn''t it that deputy who pretended to tell him the whereabouts of the postman at the Pentagon back then?


    This fellow was indeed under the control of the postman. This time, he was directly sent to attack with the missile destroyer!?<span>"General Blunt, are you provoking our Adept Association?" Our Adept Association is a permanent neutral organization, recognized by the Underground World and the rest of the world.


    <span>"If you guys ignore the rules of the Underground World and conduct any kind of intentional invasion, you should know that the Adepts and the Underground World will not sit back and do nothing."


    <span>Kabensughed. "The soldiers of the magnesium nation are fearless! We will only carry out orders ording to the military order, and ignore everything else! "


    "Oh?" Ai''er asked, "What military order was it?"


    "It''s simple. We''ve already detected that Lucifer the Infernal King is at the headquarters of the Adept Association. Lucifer ismitting a heinous act that will endanger the fate of mankind. We need to eliminate him!"<span>"If President AIR wants to protect the headquarters of the Adept association, then please make a move. Kill Lucifer first!"


    "What!?" Ai''er looked at Ye Fan in surprise.Ye Fan sneered, "In my opinion, they are not the magnesium army, but the servants of the postman."


    "General Blunt, did the postman tell you to do this?"


    "I do not know what you are talking about. President AIR, I have already informed you in advance that the situation on the entire ind is under our satellite surveince.If you run away, we''ll attack you directly. Even if you and Lucifer work together, you won''t be able to stop the power of a hundred battle-ax missiles! The whole Adept Association will disappear from the face of the earth! "


    "A hundred?"


    The beggar who heard the voice on the side screamed out in fright.<span>The Adepts present were sweating profusely. Even though a single Ax missile was incredibly powerful, it was still only capable of blowing up a few buildings.


    But, a hundred Battle-axe missiles!?


    This was not killing, this was blowing the ind to the bottom of the sea!<span>The uracy of the critical battle-ax missile could reach a one meter range. That way, a hundred of them could definitely urately cover the entire ind, or even the surrounding seas. There was no chance of survival at all!


    <span>As the thought of missiles falling from the sky, exploding in all directions, the faces of the Adepts turned pale.


    <span>"AIR Guild Leader, I will only give you three minutes. I want you two to go all out, and if you really want, three minutes is enough for the oue of the battle to be decided ¡­" "Remember, do not try to escape. Our missiles will reach the ind in five minutes!"


    Three minutes!?


    <span>Everyone was terrified. In such a short period of time, it was as if they had to make a judgment in such a short amount of time!


    Everyone looked at Ai Hui and Lucifer, seemingly at a loss as to what to do.


    "Guild leader ¡­" "What do we do now?" the beggar asked carefully.


    "Last time, our association was almost destroyed by a few traitors. It was thanks to Lucifer that we were able to survive."


    He''s our good friend, and our Adept Association can''t do anything that would betray a friend.


    If we surrender to the magnesium army today, then all of us will be despised by the people of the underground world, and we will be their ves!


    Thus ¡­ If everyone believes in me, please hide in the basement. If they really send missiles over, I will do my best to protect everyone''s safety! "The Adepts listened, and nodded their heads in silence. They didn''t want to do anything despicable and shameless.


    However, Rhoda became very worried again, "President, although your particle dposition is very powerful, allowing you to quickly destroy a few missiles, the number of missiles is simply too high! Furthermore, those missiles are very fast, you can''t possibly stop them all! ""That''s right, President. Whether you use particles to create defenses or dpose the particles, when you use your special ability, you cannot protect yourself. Wouldn''t that mean that you are in great danger?" Someone else asked.


    "The crux of the matter is that even if we survive this, our headquarters will definitely be destroyed with these 100 missiles ¡­"


    <span>As the group of superpowers thought of this, they found it hard to ept it. After all, to them, having the headquarters of the Ether Sacred Pagoda was the holynd of superpowers.


    Ye Fan looked at the sorrowful faces of the Adepts. "I''ll stay here with Ai''er and fight off their missiles!"<span>When everyone heard this, they all looked towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "I was the one who dragged down the Adept Association, so I am naturally responsible for this. No matter what happenster, I will try my best to stop these missiles from destroying the ind."


    <span>"Sire Lucifer, this isn''t just because of you. The postman must have sensed that part of the reason we captured him was because of our Adept Association. That''s why he''s been keeping an eye on us for a long time now."


    <span>"The postman was waiting for me toe with you so that we could kill each other." Ai''er hurriedly exined to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan naturally also realized that this was most likely the postman''s n to borrow a knife to kill someone, but he shook his head and said, "Now that there''s no point in saying all this, they see that if we don''t fight to the death, they will definitelyunch a missile. There is still a minute left, so everyone quickly hide in the ground.


    <span>We will do our best to protect this area from bombing, and we will do our best to preserve the Tower of Ether so as to minimize the damage. "


    Tears welled in the eyes of the Adepts present. They knew it was a narrow escape from death to face off against a hundred missiles on the ind.


    If Ye Fan and Ai''er wanted to escape on their own, it would be quite easy, but in order to save the lives of others and protect the history of the ind, they bravely stepped forward.<span>However, time was of the essence, and they didn''t have much time to be moved or sad. One by one, they ran into an underground storage room in the hall.


    Fortunately, there weren''t many people on the ind, just a few dozen. There was no time to gather all of them.


    Seeing the others enter the basement, Ye Fan and Ai''er went outside.<span>Two minutes ago, Rhoda had seen through irvoyant that the other party had fired a missile.


    However, the other side did not directly fire a hundred bullets. Instead, they fired six. Clearly, they were aiming at the target!


    They also knew that Ye Fan and Ai''er would mainly defend the basement and the area of the Ether Sacred Pagoda. All they needed to do was attack these two areas!<span>Waves after waves of attacks followed each other. This way, the two would be more exhausted to death!


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1010

    <span>Chapter 1010 - Atmospheric Tyrant


    1010Looking at the metal fragments, he felt the air around him be normal once again as he floated into the sea.


    Until the sky above the ind, peace was restored, and Ye Fan and Ai''er''s hearts were unable to calm down!


    <span>Shock! It was too shocking!


    This kind of world-destroying power was actually something that a human being could do!?


    "I... I got it! "


    Ai''er''s beautiful eyes sparkled as she stood there excitedly with a look of worship on her face.<span>"You are the president of this generation! Epic expert! An imposing tyrant! Mr. Rodriman Kroft!? "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan suddenly woke up, suddenly understanding!<span>That''s right! It must be that person!


    Just a moment ago, he had seen his portrait in the underground library!<span>Even though there was a huge gap between his current appearance and his current one, he could still make out the contours of it!


    <span>Rodriguez Mankroft, an Epic expert who had disappeared for more than half a century!


    <span>It was said that his special ability was to control the atmospheric pressure. Under his control, the atmospheric pressure could reach up to a million Pascal!


    <span>It was even said that at the peak of his strength, he had created an atmospheric pressure of 1.4 million Pascal!


    <span>This meant that he could create a ''super solid'' through his superpower!


    What is super solid? It was a highly dense substance that had beenpressed to the limit!<span>For example, in a super solid state, an object the size of a ping pong ball would have a weight of 1000 tons!


    <span>Even the world''srgest aircraft carrier, oncepressed into a super solid state, would not be much different from a basketball!


    <span>Imagine, even if ten aircraft carriers were sent over, once they werepressed by him, they would be ten metal basketballs ¡­


    This was an incredibly powerful ability. No one would dare to object if he destroyed an entire army by himself!


    In the history of the Adepts Association, the name "Atmospheric Tyrant" was enough to be ranked among the strongest.Ye Fan felt his whole body tremble, not because he was afraid, but because he was excited!


    He finally saw an Epic expert appear before him, strong enough to rule the world!


    It was not about hearing or guessing, but about seeing a "miracle" for real!<span>To Ye Fan, this was a huge boost! It was a type of encouragement to him!


    He had always looked forward to the day when he could be like a tyrant in the atmosphere, casually ying with the most powerful army in the world!


    A character who could be an Epic expert had indeed surpassed the advanced technology of the human race. He was truly beginning to "defy the heavens"!


    He was constantly training to be stronger and break through his limits!


    The current him, in front of an Epic-level expert, was still extremely insignificant.After all, they were at least the top experts of the world, experts who had stood for over a hundred years!


    As for Ye Fan, he was only in his twenties right now ¡­<span>Ye Fan deeply understood that there was still a long way to go, so his fighting spirit was even more vigorous than before!


    At this moment, Rodriguez who was in mid-air lowered his head and looked at Ye Fan and Ai''er.


    The old man grinned, showing his yellow teeth: "Come!"<span>Ye Fan and Ai''er were surprised for a moment, but suddenly discovered that underneath their body, there was suddenly a pressure, lifting the two of them to over two hundred meters in the air at lightning speed!


    This moment, when the air pressure control ability was at its peak, once again made Ye Fan and Ai''er admire him greatly.


    "Rolo... Oh no, President Crowe! You. Are you really still alive? "<span>At this moment, Ai''er had already taken off her hood. With a face full of adoration and eyes glittering with starlight, she was like a little fan who had met her idol!


    Rodriguez waved his hand. "I''m not the guild leader for a long time... Little girl, you''re the president...] I haven''t used that name in many, many years ¡­ "


    Seeing the old man admit his identity, Ai''er became even more agitated. She became a little nervous and said, "I ¡­ I hear that you handed over the presidency to President Maxim during the Cold War for the sake of your homnd.<span>Afterwards, you entered the battlefield and engaged in a great battle with the Epic expert Demon Prison Officer of the Mai Nation. After that, the two of you fell ¡­


    <span>But I''ve always believed that you might still be alive in this world. "You''re not dead yet ¡­"


    <span>Rodriguez looked depressed. "Why do you say that? Why do you seem to want my old man to die so soon?"


    "No no!" "No!" Al hastily waved his hands in denial. "I just really admire you! From the first time I saw you, I thought you were amazing!The two books you left behind in the Adept Association, the introduction to air particle control and the application of air pressure, I''ve read them over a dozen times! To me, you are my most respected senior and teacher! "


    <span>The old man scratched his hairless head and muttered with a frown: "Did I write those things? I forgot. It has to be over a hundred years ago, right? "


    <span>"Written! I even copied two of them! "Your theory is very helpful to my Discipline!"


    Ai''er couldn''t wait to take out those two copies of the books and prove that she was a hardcore fan. She said with sparkling eyes, "So ¡­ So when I saw you with my own eyes, I was really excited.<span>I''m sorry, I didn''t know you before, didn''t know that you were right in front of me, didn''t properly filial piety you.


    <span>No wonder President Maxim told me not to fire you, to treat you well. So ¡­ "So that''s how it is ¡­"


    Rodriguez looked at Al''s face, which was flushed with nervousness and excitement, and grinned.Ye Fan also did not expect that Ai''er would be so excited to see the tyrant in the atmosphere. It seems that having an idol for training is pretty good, too bad... Currently, I don''t have any idols ¡­.


    <span>Big Sister Fairy? Yes, even though he was very strong, he looked almost identical to his wife.


    Rodriman chuckled. "Little girl, if you want to honor me, go to the cer and get me a bottle of vodka. I have no wine."


    Hearing this, Ai Er nodded her head. After her body disappeared into the air, she quickly entered the cer of the association. She grabbed a bottle of wine and ran to the ground.<span>With a wave of Rodriman''s hand, Ay and the bottle of vodka were back in the air.


    <span>After opening the bottle, Rodriman gulped down two mouthfuls, then grinned at Ye Fan and Ai''er. "Back then, I had something on my mind, so I left my position as president and let Maxim take over.


    <span>But in my heart, I have always felt apologetic towards the association. After all, it was my personal reason that I did not fulfill my responsibility properly. I did not nurture a sessor strong enough.


    That''s why I came back here. I want to wait until the association ispletely safe before leaving.


    <span>Originally, I thought that waiting for another ten years would be enough for you toe out and leave, but I didn''t expect that... Something had happened...


    "Alright, after this matter is over, there won''t be anyone who will cause trouble for the association. I can also be considered to be repaying the old president for what he did two hundred years ago ¡­"


    <span>"Little girl, president. Stinky brat,e with me. Let''s go take a look at those three broken boats!"


    As soon as Rodriguez finished speaking, he sent out a surge of air pressure and pushed the three of them towards the direction of the iing missile!Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1011

    1011


    If an ordinary person was pushed by such a high pressure, they would have been torn into pieces in the air!<span>However, Ye Fan''s physique was different from ordinary people, and Ai''er could also use his air particle barrier to protect himself, so he was able to withstand such extreme speed.


    <span>Apparently, when Tyrant was flying, it was using Mach as the unit. It was so ridiculously fast!


    <span>This was the first time Ye Fan had flown so fast without taking any transportation, and he felt his soul tremble!


    <span>Suddenly, a strong sound of something tearing through the air appeared in front of them!


    "President Crowe! There''s a missile! " Aelle shouted.Rodriman held the bottle of wine in one hand and pushed the other forward!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    <span>A surging atmospheric pressure connected the sky with the sea, raising a sea wall that was over a hundred meters tall. At the same time, it also blocked all thirty missiles that were flying over!


    Halfway through, the 30 missiles seemed to lose all ability to propel as they plummeted down from the skies!


    <span>In the blink of an eye, all the missiles fell into the sea and disappeared!


    <span>Although Ye Fan and Ai''er had just witnessed the terrifying strength of an atmospheric tyrant once, when they saw it again, their bodies were still trembling!


    With such strength, even if you were to use a nuclear warhead to attack, it would be meaningless!<span>It was no wonder that the Sant Association could only choose Legend rank experts, but had no right to choose Epic Tier experts.


    The Epic Tier was not something that any country or organization would dare toment on. They were witnesses of history, testified by time!


    <span>In just one or two minutes, the three of them had already arrived above the three missile destroyers!


    <span>Rodriguez turned to Ye Fan and said, "Brat, if you want to capture a postman, it''s best if you can capture someone under the control of the postman."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan immediately understood and said, "Senior, I''ll be going down. Please wait for a moment."<span>"Hmm ¡­" Rodriman raised his head to drink his wine. With a wave of his hand, Ye Fan fell down.


    Ye Fannded on a destroyer in the middle of the sky. He immediately found the headquarters and waved his sword intent there, breaking the metal te!


    The fleet''s navy couldn''t react in time, they were still in disbelief over the failure of the missile. They nervously discussed the countermeasures, but who would''ve thought that Ye Fan and the rest of the fleet had already arrived on the ship.


    <span>The first thing Ye Fan did was to find the aide he saw in the Pentagon''s underground base.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan, Cabourn let out a cry and was about to run away.


    However, Ye Fan had charged in and directly knocked away two soldiers. Then, he grabbed Cabourn''s neck and knocked him out!<span>Returning to the deck, Ye Fan signalled to Rodriguez who was in the air and then jumped up!


    When Ye Fan carried the unconscious Kempis to a few dozen meters in the air, a pressure lifted them all up.


    "Are you sure you haven''t caught the wrong person?" Rodriman asked.<span>Ye Fan nodded, "That''s absolutely correct. This guy previously reported me to the wrong postman, so I have a deep impression of him."


    "Then that''s it."


    The old man raised his hand again, and a surge of air pressure, like the wall of death crushing dry weeds and crushing rotten wood, directly crushed the three destroyers to pieces!<span>Steel tendons and bones, like a modern battleship with an iron fortress, under the might of hundreds of thousands of atmosphere, werepletely unable to resist!


    <span>The steel tes were twisted, the screws were off, and the entire ship was deformed!


    All the soldiers inside died instantly, and not a single one of them was intact!


    Ye Fan and Ai''er watched on helplessly, as the three seemingly majestic Aleppo ss destroyers were just destroyed, pressed into the sea, and sank!


    The old man wasn''t bragging, in his eyes ¡­ These were three crappy little boats!<span>The point was, Rodriguez had no intention of giving these soldiers a chance to live. He just killed them all without saying a word. He didn''t even bat an eyelid!


    Fortunately, they had already seen the old man disy his divine power twice before, and this time, the speed at which Ye Fan and Ai Er regained their senses was a lot faster."Senior, we have caught the person. What method do you have to find the postman through him?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Rodriguez pursed his lips. "I can''t find that postman. It''s a soul-tracing magic that uses ck magic to find ¡­


    "This guy has been under control for a long time, and will then leave a mental imprint on the soul of the postman. If we follow him in the opposite direction, we''ll be able to find the postman''s whereabouts ¡­."<span>"But, I heard that the Dark Mage, Sebastian, died twenty years ago. Who should we go to?"


    Rodriman grinned. "The little loach is dead, and the old loach is still alive. Come with me ¡­" I''ll take you guys to meet the teacher of Sebastian ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan and Ai''er looked at each other in surprise. What kind of character was that?!


    However, with Tyrant''s age, if an old acquaintance was still alive, he would definitely be an old demon!Before Ye Fan and Ai''er could think about anything, a strong air pressure pushed them rapidly towards the northeast.


    About three hourster ¡­


    The scene before his eyes had already shed by countless of times.


    The cold air made it impossible for an ordinary person to survive in such an ice-cold sea.


    Ye Fan and Ai''er followed Rodriguez andnded on top of a huge floating iceberg."This is ¡­ The Arctic Circle? "


    Ye Fan looked around. Aside from the vast oceans, there were even ciers and ice floes. Not to mention humans, there wasn''t even a pr bear.<span>Rodriguez sat down on the ice and finally had time to drink. He sneezed and said, "Wait! Wait! That guy will be here soon ¡­"


    Ye Fan and Ai''er did not dare to doubt, since their big boss said that someone woulde, then someone would definitelye.<span>The two of them had an incredible view in the underground world, but in front of the tyrant of the atmosphere, they were just ''little kids''.


    After a while, a wisp of dark clouds appeared in the western sky. The rolling ck clouds were obviously not a natural phenomenon.Listening carefully, one could even hear some ghastly wails and wolf howlsing from the dark clouds!


    The dark clouds quickly reached the top of the three people''s heads!


    Ye Fan and Ai''er were both facing a great enemy, because they felt a powerful and dark pressure making it hard for them to breathe.


    This was different from Rodriguez''s aura; it was an even darker aura!


    Suddenly! The ck cloud quickly gathered and turned into a human figure, descending from the sky!<span>In mid-air, this figure opened up a pair of enormous wings! These wings were actually formed from ck mes, just like the wings of a demon from hell!


    <span>Rodriguez looked up and looked at him with disdain, "Old loach... "Pretentious..."


    <span>Ye Fan and Ai''er were overwhelmed with emotions! They could sense that this person''s strength was probably no weaker than the tyrant of the atmosphere!


    Finally, the mannded on the ice mountain.It was an old ck colonel, wearing a military uniform, a navy cap, and a big beard.


    <span>If it wasn''t for the terrifying pressure that he had just disyed, Ye Fan and Ai''er would never have thought that this ck officer was hiding such a powerful strength!


    If thete General Robert was still alive, his chin would have fallen to the ground ¡­.<span>Because this man was the one who had been guarding Rice Ind for forty years, the old colonel, M Sderin!


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1012

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    1012


    M''s old eyes nced at Ye Fan and Ai''er, and then looked at the unconscious Kempis, who was left on the ground by Ye Fan, and slightly frowned.


    On the way, it was also thanks to Ai Hui protecting him with the Particle Barrier. Otherwise, he would have died thousands of times already.M did not pay much attention to the two and directly asked Rodriguez, "Old drunkard, what are you doing here?"


    <span>Rodriman got up shakily and said, "Old loach ¡­ Do you think I want to see you? It was you who didn''t look good in the prison, putting that thing... What postman, did you let him out?


    <span>"Now that that guy''s causing trouble again, if these two youngsters want to catch him, they''ll have to find you ¡­"


    Ye Fan and Ai''er finally understood, so this expert was in charge of the prison?


    No wonder the postman couldn''t escape from the prison. It was Sebastian''s master who was guarding the prison!?


    "What has it got to do with me? The general of the Defense Department is here to get the person, I can''t stop him ¡­ " M said indifferently.


    Rodriman shrugged his shoulders and said to Ye Fan, "Damn brat, this old loach, just because of his temper, I can only bring you guys to meet him. As for whether or not he is willing to help, that is not up to me."M''s eyes widened. "Old drunkard! If you dare to call me ''Loach'' again, I will pour your soul into a sardine and eat you! "


    "Old Loach!" Old loach! Old loach! Sixty years ago, you weren''t my match, but now you think you can beat me!? " Rodriman refused to budge.


    "Bullshit!" Old drunkard! Sixty years ago, I was the one who let you win! Otherwise, you would have died in Bering Strait long ago! "<span>"Are you the one with a bad brain in prison? Or did the demon in your body eat your brain? If it wasn''t for me showing mercy, you would have be a meat patty all those years ago! "


    The two old men began to bicker and spew blood at each other. Neither of them was convinced of the other''s power!<span>Ye Fan and Ai''er, who were listening, suddenly thought of something and could not help but be shocked!


    "Senior!" Were you the one who disappeared after the war with President Crowe during the Cold War? Epic expert, Demon Prison Officer, Magnan Stein!? "


    "M" turned his head and nced at Al. "You know me?"<span>Ai''er hurriedly shook her head, but immediately nodded. With a look of reverence in her eyes, she said, "I ¡­ This is the first time I''ve seen you, but I''ve heard of your aplishments ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan also swallowed his saliva, not daring to believe that the ck officer in front of him was the Demon Prison Officer!?


    In the history of the dark Magi, Magnan Stendhal was a powerful Epic Tier expert!<span>With his appearance, the ck magic of the Demon Summoning had broken through to a whole new level!


    <span>Before he appeared, a ck mage could only summon a demon to possess his body. This wasmon knowledge.


    <span>But... It was unknown what sort of genius technique Magnan had used, to actually imprison over a hundred Fiends within his body!


    He had suppressed over a hundred demons, and then absorbed their power, possessing the means of over a hundred demons!


    It was because of this that he had obtained the title of "Demon Prison Officer"!


    It was just that when he fought with the tyrant for the country, he disappeared without a trace.


    Just like the tyrant, everyone thought that the Demon Prison Officer had died.


    Neither of them had expected the two of them to be alive. One of them had returned to the Adept''s Association, and the other had be a prison official!?"It''s not easy," said Magnum, grinning. "You two little things, when I was famous, neither of your grandfathers nor grandmothers were born."


    "Hmph, you old loach who rely on your seniority to sell off others, you don''t have many years left to live!" Rodriman said in disdain as he drank his wine.


    "You''ve lived longer than you, you old drunkard, and you look like you''re half dead," he retorted.<span>Seeing that the two were about to argue again, Ye Fan had no choice but to muster up his courage to intervene, and said: "Seniors, you are both well-known experts in the history of the underground world, we really admire you ¡­ ¡­"


    I''ll have to trouble you with capturing the postman this time. Senior Rudolph, can I trouble you to find the postman through this controlled officer? "


    <span>"Why should I help you?"


    Ye Fan was stunned and couldn''t help but to look at Rodriguez. However, the old man also said that he had no other choice but to drink his wine.


    "Master Stein, please help us," she pleaded. "That postman is unforgivable. He kills people everywhere and has no moral bottom line at all. If we dy too long, more and more people will die!"


    But he still shook his head, "Come on, he can''t kill that many people. And even if all the people in the world die, what does it have to do with me? I''m an old man, so I won''t be able to live for many years ¡­


    Besides... After all, he was released by our Ministry of Defence. I belong to this country and have been eating military rations for decades.


    "People are sent out by the people of Mt. Ming. At any rate, they are closer to me, so why should I help you guys?"


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "Senior, this is not a matter of our country or our people, it is a matter of all mankind...""Ha ha!" Magnanughed, "I already said that the death of all mankind has nothing to do with me ¡­ I''m not the incarnation of justice, and I''m not a hero.


    In my life, I''ve gone overboard for the Dark Mage world, fought for my country, experienced everything, and in a few more years, I''ll probably have to follow a group of demons back to hell ¡­When I die, how many people will there be left in the world, and what will happen to humanity. Does it have anything to do with me? "


    "Master Stein, how can you say that? The more powerful one is, the more responsibility one should have. Aelle said anxiously.


    Magnum smiled back with a bored, nonchnt smile. "A sense of responsibility? Little girl... You''re still too young. Do you think that this kind of boring reason can make me make a move?<span>One day, when your parents die, your brothers and sisters die, your lover, your children, your grandchildren ¡­. All of them leave you.


    When you found out that you were the only person left alive in this world, that no one knew you anymore, that no one knew what you had done ¡­


    When you arrive, you will find that there is responsibility, justice and evil, glory and fame. All garbage!


    "The world doesn''t need you that much. The world doesn''t need anyone, and the world is the world. In your opinion, something bigger than the world itself is but a drop in the ocean ¡­"


    As he spoke up to this point, a trace of an ancient emotion was revealed in his eyes.


    Rodriguez who was sitting back on the ice drank his wine and the corners of his mouth curled into a lonely smile ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1013

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>1013


    Ai''er looked at the two old men in a daze. She was in a state of confusion.She didn''t know why, but these two were clearly epic experts that could shock the world as soon as they appeared, possessing countless numbers. Yet they were so decadent ¡­


    Did they really not care about those innocent lives?<span>Ye Fan was lost in thought for a moment, and then nodded his head, "I understand, senior. Since this is the case, I can only ask you, is there any method that can get your consent to help us find the postman?"


    If you have a condition, let''s see if it can satisfy you! "<span>Hearing this, Rodriguez and Magnan couldn''t help but squint their eyes and look at Ye Fan with interest.


    <span>"Interesting ¡­ You want to negotiate with me? " Magnan smiled an evil smile.


    "I believe that as long as a person is still alive, there will always be something that they are interested in. Just like Senior Tyrant, who likes to drink wine, there must be something that Devil Prison Officer is interested in ¡­" Ye Fan smiled and said.Magnan nodded. "That''s right. "You brat, you''re faster than this little girl."


    "Many thanks, senior. Senior, please tell me what is it that I am willing to agree to." Ye Fan helplessly smiled and said.


    Ai''er, on the other hand, felt a little wronged and muttered, "What do you understand ¡­" "I don''t even know what I''m talking about ¡­"<span>Right at that moment, the area between Magnan''s pupils turned blood-red, emitting bursts of ghostly light as he swept his gaze over Ye Fan''s body.


    <span>Then, Magnan frowned and asked cautiously, "Brat, Ye Wuya ¡­. Who are you? "


    Hearing the three words "Ye Wuya", Rodriguez''s expression also changed. He turned around and stared at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, looked confused, shook his head and said, "I..." I don''t know what Ye Wuya is, I am called Ye Fan, who is Ye Wuya? "


    <span>Magnum and Rodriman nced at each other. The two of them were both old and experienced; how could they possibly be unable to tell that Ye Fan really did not know.


    <span>"You don''t know. Then forget it. "Magnus thoughtfully nodded and said," I think you''re pretty good.


    <span>I like a little guy who studies the mind.


    <span>Thus ¡­ I''ll give you a chance to spar with me. "


    "What!?" Ai''er, who was standing at the side, eximed.<span>Ye Fan was also stunned, and felt like crying, but had no tears.


    "Don''t be too nervous. I know that even if all of you add up, you still won''t be able to beat me ¡­"


    <span>"I only know one move. If you brat can take one blow from me and not die ¡­" I''ll help you find the postman. "


    "No way!" Ai''er hurriedly said, "Even if you were to use one move, it would already be enough to kill Ye Fan!"<span>As long as one thought of what they had just seen and the methods that Rodriguez had used, it was not hard to guess how terrifying the power of Magnan, who could fight him, was.


    Without mentioning anything else, Ye Fan would definitely not be able to block this attack. Rodriman''s move of millions of atmosphere pressure, no matter how tough Ye Fan''s body was, was simply unable to block it!


    If Magnan were to also disy such outrageous strength, then Ye Fan would undoubtedly die!"Then there''s no other way. I have already given you the conditions, if you don''t even dare to ept one blow... "Then ¡­"


    "ept!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s gaze was firm as he shouted loudly, "I will take it!"


    "Ye Fan!?" "You ¡­"


    Ai''er stared nkly at the man, somewhat in disbelief. From her point of view, Ye Fan was basicallymitting suicide!


    However, Ye Fan didn''t hesitate and said with a smile, "It''s rare to meet an Epic rank senior, and I''m honored to have been taught a lesson by a Demon Prison Officer."Magnan grinned andughed strangely, "Haha ¡­" "What an interesting little fellow ¡­"


    Rodriguez also turned his head to look at Ye Fan with interest and said, "Brat, aren''t you afraid that he''ll devour your soul in one move?""Afraid." Ye Fan turned around and smiled, "But I''m more afraid..." The postman hurt the person I love. "


    Her delicate body trembled as she looked at the man, her eyes turning red.<span>"Alright... "As you wish." Rodriman shrugged.


    Magnus nodded and said, "Don''t worry, kid. I won''t go all out to bully a little guy like you. All these years, I''ve been in this world of ice and snow and thought of some interesting ck magic. It all depends on you ¡­" "Can you catch one of them?"


    "Senior, please enlighten me!" Ye Fan pulled himself together and said.


    Magnan spread a pair of devil wings on his back, and with a swift leap, his body appeared on arge floating block of ice hundreds of meters away.


    <span>Ye Fan also jumped a few times andnded on the floating ice.


    The distance between the two of them was about a hundred meters, but Ye Fan was very clear that this little distance was the same as nothing.


    <span>"You''d better get yourself at your best," Magnum said, narrowing his eyes.


    Ye Fan did not dare to be careless and immediately used Disintegration. In addition, just in case, he took out the Soul Extinguishing Sword that he had usedst time against Hei Ji.


    But even so, Ye Fan still felt that he didn''t have any defense in front of Magnan!


    <span>Magnan nodded. "That''s right. "It''s rare to see someone this old and capable ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan waspletely unable to be happy after being praised, and could only wait with rapt attention.


    Suddenly! Without warning! A dense ck magical energy appeared behind him!


    <span>This wave of energy quickly condensed into a ferocious demon that was over a hundred meters tall and dozens of meters wide. It looked like a giant serpent covered with spikes!


    An ordinary person would be scared out of their wits just by looking at a demon like this!<span>Ye Fan could clearly feel that the demons released from Magnan''s body were much more powerful than any of the demons he had seen before.


    However, before he could think of anything else, the giant serpent demon had already opened its bloody mouth and shot into the sky, charging downwards!


    A cold and gloomy ck magic storm brought along a devastating air current, directly causing the thick cier under Ye Fan''s feet to shatter into countless pieces!


    <span>At the same time Ye Fan''s feet went empty, the Giant Serpent Demon had already swallowed him!


    <span>A few hundred meters away, when Ai''er saw this scene, she could not help but scream out!


    <span>She could only watch as Ye Fan was devoured by the demons and fell into the ice-cold sea.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t even have time to react before he waspletely gone!


    "Ye Fan!" Ai''er shouted loudly, but how could he hear Ye Fan''s response?


    Rodriman raised his head and took a sip of his wine, watching with an air of foresight.<span>At this very moment, tens of meters deep in the ice-cold dark sea water, Ye Fan''s hand was holding the Soul Extinguishing Sword, his eyes were wide open, his teeth were clenched, and his whole body was in unimaginable pain!


    He discovered that the skin on his body was being destroyed, blood was seeping out, and his body was quickly disintegrating!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1014

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>1014


    This Giant Serpent Demon could actually kill his cells and then dpose his body!?


    In fact, Ye Fan''s body was not just any human, it had already been strengthened by who knows how much!


    But, this Giant Serpent Demon was still able to use a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. This showed just how ruthless this move was!


    The key point was that Ye Fan had also used the power of the heaven and earth to defend himself. Otherwise, the speed of dposition would have been even faster!


    He could feel the demonic energy constantly flowing around him. Thebination of the two was enough to make him copse in madness!Although Ye Fan knew that he was no match for a Grand Historical Warrior, he never thought that just a simple move from him would be enough to put his life on the line!


    What should I do!? What should I do!?


    After going through countless life and death situations, Ye Fan''s mental state had be abnormally strong. Seeing that he could turn into a pile of dried up bones, Ye Fan did not even have the slightest thought of giving up!


    Cell... Dposition... Necrosis... Cell...


    In Ye Fan''s mind, he instantly thought back to his own body training and various ideas...


    The first thought that he had in mind when he created his own cultivation method was actually tobine the human body with everything else in the world. Since inner force cultivation and absorbing the energy of the heavens and the earth was a form of energy ¡­<span>In that case, the human body, every cell in the human body, every particle that was formed was also a part of the energy!


    <span>That''s why Ye Fan was training his body, muscles, bones, organs, every nerve ¡­


    He would first train his body, which he could control the most, to the extreme before thinking about other things.


    Ye Fan had always been thinking about how to train his blood, because blood was the source of strength and also the source of vital energy. If the blood was strong, then the body''s vital energy and energy would naturally be stronger.


    The key point was that blood could also strengthen one''s recovery. If one was injured, then they would have to depend on theponents of their blood to recover.However,pared to other tissues, the cells in the blood changed much faster, and the human body continued to regenerate blood.


    He couldn''t feel exactly what action he should take to temper the flowing liquid in his blood either...<span>Wait!


    Hematopoietic? Blood change?<span>In Ye Fan''s mind, a lightning suddenly shed!


    He could not help but scream in his heart! That''s right! Why didn''t he think of it!?<span>In fact, no matter how he trained, his cells would still die. It was just that he would live a much longer and stronger life, but in the end, he would still die!


    <span>The metabolism of humans does not stop. In the end, the entire human body will be constantly alternated by the cells!


    <span>Then, if he couldn''t stop it, this demonic energy would break down and destroy his cells. The only thing he could do ¡­ was to speed up the production of new cells!


    As long as his cells were born faster, they would not be broken down!


    You break it down and I''ll make it! They canceled each other out!When Ye Fan thought of this, he immediately began to try to integrate the Power of the Heavens and the Earth into every cell of his body.


    <span>That''s right! Since the human body was a part of the world, then no matter what the power of the world was, it could still be a part of the human body!


    Hence, dissolving cells and the human body being dissected, it didn''t matter at all!


    The "raw materials" of the human body were everywhere!As long as he could create new cells, he wouldn''t have to be afraid of this demon!


    Ye Fan endured the indescribable pain and focused all of his attention, directing the Power of the Heavens and the Earth into his limbs and bones, and into every cell of his body!


    <span>Ye Fan''s spiritual sense was iparably clear on his own body. He had trained very hard, so he was very clear on every detail of his body.


    <span>It would also help him to better integrate the power of Heaven and Earth into his body!


    After Ye Fan continuously poured the Heaven and Earth powers into his body, not long after, the mysterious golden energy that had been circting in his body suddenly became active!?<span>The golden energy seemed to yearn for the energy of heaven and earth. After fusing with the energy of heaven and earth, it would be absorbed into every cell of his body!


    Gradually, the golden energy seemed to be awakened as it flowed faster and faster. The dposed cells were being reborn one by one!


    Ye Fan was suddenly happy in his heart!


    After he disintegrated, he was able to speed up his recovery thanks to this golden energy. Now, the effect of this golden energy was even more obvious!Could it be that he could use the Power of the Heavens and the Earth to train the golden energy in his body?


    He hadn''t thought about this problem before, but now that he was forced into a corner, he realized it!Ye Fan was very calm, and his heart was no longer afraid. He tried very hard to resist this wave of demon energy ¡­


    <span>As long as he could withstand the demonic energy, he had a chance to live on ¡­


    At the same time, on the surface of the sea ice.


    Magnum folded his hands in front of him and watched, as if waiting for the result.On the other hand, her tears were already pouring down. She wanted to go to the sea to save Ye Fan, but Rodriguez stopped her.


    "President Crowe, Ye Fan will really die... "He just wants to save those innocent people and protect those he loves. Why are you doing this to him?" Ai''er cried and asked.


    <span>Rodriman poured out a bottle of vodka and, having finished it, threw it into the sea and said drunkenly, "How can there be so many reasons. It was his choice, man. You have to keep your word. "


    <span>Just as Ai''er was feeling the increasing grief and despair in her eyes, she suddenly heard a sounding from the distant sea!


    "Pfft!"A figure leaped out of the sea and spat out a mouthful of water, gasping for air! Who else could it be other than Ye Fan?


    "Ye Fan!?"


    Her grief turned to joy as she excitedly flew over the iceberg!


    Ye Fan used a piece of ice to climb up, then jumped up andnded on the ice where Magnan was standing.He wiped his face, bared his teeth and smiled bitterly, then shook his head at Ar who wasing over, "It''s nothing ¡­ ¡­" "I''m still alive ¡­"


    <span>Ai''er, however, didn''t care about all this. She hugged the wet man and cried, "You scared me to death just now! How can you be so reckless? "Woo woo ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan, who was hugged by the fragrant princess, also had a strange taste in his heart. He gently patted the girl''s back and said, "Don''t cry, I''m fine with this, aren''t I?"


    <span>"You''re still talking? I thought you were going to die. "That devil''s magic waves are so strong ¡­" Ai''er wiped the corners of her eyes, feeling a lingering fear.


    Ye Fan also had a lingering fear in his heart. If it wasn''t for the golden energy in his body, in addition to the fact that he didn''t give up, he would have really sunk into the Arctic Ocean ande up with a solution.<span>No, to be exact, even the bones might be gone.


    Ye Fan raised his head and looked towards the nearby Magnan who was faintly smiling and said, "Senior... Is this considered to have fulfilled the conditions? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1015

    <span>1015


    Magnan scratched the beard on his face and said with a frown, "I''m not quite satisfied yet. Should I make another move? "


    Ye Fan''s face immediately turned green, and Ai''er angrily turned around and said, "Senior Demon Prison Officer!" You are an Epic expert! His age is more than ten times that of Ye Fan! How can you bully people like this!? "


    "Hahahaha..."<span>Magnanughed and pointed at Ye Fan and Al. He was overjoyed.


    <span>"Hey!" Old drunkard! Did you see that!? " Magnus shouted to Rodriman in the distance: "This boy''s expression is so funny! Hahahaha!


    <span>And... Are you his girlfriend? Why are you more nervous than him? "


    <span>Rodrimany on the iceberg, his mouth open and grinning.


    Only then did Ye Fan and Ai''er understand that Magnan was just teasing them! He was covered in cold sweat!


    <span>Ai''er''s face flushed red and she stomped her feet in embarrassment. I''m not! Senior, how can you speak nonsense like that!? "


    Magnan spread out his hands and said indifferently, "Isn''t it just fun to be alive? "You little fellows, if you like one person but you still have to hide it. If you miss it, don''t regret it ¡­"<span>"I... I didn''t. "No..." Ai''er''s voice was very soft. She had no confidence in defending herself.


    Ye Fan also felt a little awkward, although he could feel that Ai''er was interested in him, but... After all, it was a bit unnatural to be pierced like this.


    "Alright then ¡­ "Maybe my old man was wrong," Magnum said with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    <span>Ye Fan cleared his throat, hurriedly changing the topic, "Senior, please help us find the postman. The longer we drag this out, the more people will die."


    <span>Magnan nodded, then said with narrowed eyes, "You little punk, you really are capable. You actually broke your limits in the face of battle at such a crucial moment ¡­"


    Well, I, Magnan Stein, will do what I say, what I spit out! Come with me! "


    With that, he flew back to the iceberg.


    Ye Fan and Ai''er hurriedly followed him. Ai''er even removed the seawater from Ye Fan''s body, allowing the man''s clothes to dry up.


    Only, after hearing what Magnan said, Ai''er didn''t even dare to look directly at Ye Fan.Ye Fan looked at the flushed face of the princess, and felt his heart warm up as he said, "Thank you."


    <span>At this moment, Magnum''s eyes had already turned a weird white. He ced one hand on top of Cabins'' body and muttered something ¡­


    Not long after, the unconscious Cabourn opened his mouth, and with a ferocious expression, opened his eyes. Both of his eyes had turned white!


    As Cabourn''s body began to tremble, traces of gray energy began to flow out from his seven orifices!


    A wave of soul energy was forcibly extracted from Cabourn''s body and gathered in the center of Magnus'' palm!After grabbing the energy from the soul, a trace of a formless spiritual imprint emerged from it.


    "Brat, I want to strike this mental imprint into your soul so that you can feel the real body of the postman. Where it is, it might hurt a littleter, but don''t resist ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, this small spiritual imprint won''t affect you in any way. This is just a root line, it can let you find a postman line." Magnan said to Ye Fan.Ye Fan smiled and said, "Senior, you don''t need to exin yourself so clearly. If you want to harm me, I will simply die. You don''t need to make it soplicated."


    <span>"Heh heh... "Your mind is still rtively clear. It seems like the few mouthfuls of seawater you just drank didn''t make you dizzy." As he spoke, he flicked his finger, and the spiritual imprint entered Ye Fan''s forehead.


    Ye Fan felt as if his brain had been stabbed by a needle, and a confused thought and image shed through his mind.


    <span>It was like a slide show, but it was also very vague. Faintly, Ye Fan felt that he knew something, but could not describe it.


    Soon after, he felt nothing, as if nothing had happened.<span>"Senior ¡­ Why ¡­ I still don''t know where the postman is. " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "You are now in the Arctic Circle, and the postman is a thousand miles from you. Even if you can sense the direction of his soul, there is a limit.


    The fluctuations of the human soul were like radio waves. If one was too far away, they wouldn''t be able to receive it.Let me put it this way, the postman''s superpower is one of the most dangerous types of psychic superpowers, ''brainwashing''.


    This supernatural ability could only be activated within a certain range. In other words ¡­ If there was any sign of postman activity in any area, then he must have been there.


    <span>Isn''t the postman in China now? Then go back to China and wander around. You''ll find his location sooner orter. "


    Ye Fan understood and gratefully said, "Many thanks to senior for your guidance. Then, I will return to China!"


    <span>"Go, old drunkard, send them back?" Magnan asked.


    Rodriguez stood up helplessly: "I''m not going to send you off. Are you going to send me off?"Seeing this, Ai''er hurriedly said, "President Crowe, it''s alright, I can also fly Ye Fan back with you. Although it is slower, but ¡­"


    "Cut the crap!" I don''t have any more to drink! Do I have to stay here and fish all the time!? I''ve long been impatient! "


    Rodriguez raised his hand and the air pressure lifted the three of them into the air!


    <span>"Old Loach!" I''m leaving! The next time Ie, I''ll take a piss in front of your tombstone! " Rodriman lowered his head and grinned down at Magnum.


    Magnan''s face was filled with disdain as he said, "Hurry up and get lost! With just your body, you don''t have many days left to live. Don''t freeze to death here, you don''t even have a corpse to collect! ""Hahahaha..."


    Rodriguezughed and cursed a few times. Then, he brought Ye Fan and Ai''er and quickly returned!<span>After passing through the sky, gradually, the ice-cold sea turned into a warm ocean.


    Along the way, Ye Fan''s mood was veryplicated. Recalling the experience of how he caught Magna in the sea, he felt like he had benefited greatly from it.


    If he could frequently spar with Epic Tier experts and discuss some issues, then he would definitely be able to advance by leaps and bounds ¡­Therefore, Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask, "Senior, in this world, are there still many Epic experts like you?"


    In the current few decades, it was known that the Epic experts who still lived in this world were generally the War God, the Annihtion Shakyamuni, and the mysterious ancient people of the Strigoi.<span>However, this was only because it had been too long since many Epic Tier experts appeared, and no one could truly prove that they were still alive.


    Actually, everyone was secretly guessing that there were many Epic experts living in seclusion. It was just that they didn''t care about worldly affairs.


    <span>After all, people had lived for hundreds of years, or even hundreds of years. How many things could they possibly be interested in? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1016

    1016


    When Rodriman heard this question, he clicked his tongue and said, "How would I know. Maybe... "In any case, all of them are old and indestructible. Who knows where they are. Perhaps they are all dead."


    Ye Fan was speechless. Although the appearance of the postman this time had given him a huge blow, the appearance of two epic tier experts had also made him feel that the world was even more magnificent.<span>He could not help but feel a surge of emotions. He was looking forward to seeing more experts. They should be able to help him with his cultivation and also help him greatly ¡­


    Ai''er, on the other hand, asked curiously, "President Crowe, do you think a great powerhouse like you would like to hide in a crowd?"


    <span>Ai''er still had a lot of questions he wanted to ask about his idol.


    <span>Rodriguez fell silent for a moment before sighing. He seemed to be deeply moved ¡­


    <span>"Little girl, you two are too simple ¡­" You know, to an ordinary person, in their eyes, Earth is only 29% of thend mass.


    <span>Even if it was less than 30% of thend, there wererge areas of ciers, andrge areas of the desert. Those were ces that normal people would not be able to enter ¡­


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the so-called ''looking at the sea'' was just to look at the beach. In the eyes of ordinary people, the ''looking at the sea'' was just to look at the beach.However, for us old fellows, even for those old monsters that are older than us, there is still 71% of the world''s surface, a vast ocean!


    <span>The world onnd was the mostfortable and ordinary world, but it was only a small part of it ¡­.


    The endless, bottomless ocean was the most dangerous ce, yet it contained countless secrets of the earth!


    A true expert wouldn''t just establish himself as king onnd. If you want to be one of the strongest people on this, you must also know how to conquer the ocean! Conquering the Heavens!Don''t think that those small crappy boats and crappy nes that pass by at sea are just to conquer the sea ¡­ "Those lousy things can''t even conquer an old man like me ¡­"


    Rodriguez turned around and nced at Ye Fan and Ai''er. His eyes were brimming with vigor as he said, "You little fellows ¡­. "The road is still long ¡­"Ye Fan and Ai''er couldn''t help but be fascinated by this old man''s words. Such a vast world was something they couldn''t evenpare to.


    <span>Ye Fan thought that he had been to a lot of ces, but after Rodriguez told him that he had been to a lot of ces, Ye Fan had no experience with the world anymore!


    <span>Humans believed that they could already explore space, explore others,unch probes,unch spacecraft ¡­


    However, humans had never truly understood the world they were in, or the they were on ¡­


    He was observing the sky from the well! This was the true form of humanity!Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel admiration for the old man in front of him, as well as for those Epic Tier seniors ¡­


    They possessed unimaginable achievements and powerful strength, but ¡­ However, they still humbly realized their own insignificance. Stepping on the ground, they explored the world beneath their feet.Respect the sky, respect the earth, respect the sea!


    <span>Facing all living things in the universe, the universe was vast and endless, it was always in awe and awe!


    Wasn''t this the attitude that he needed to maintain whenprehending the power of heaven and earth and using the sword to step into the Dao!?<span>When Ye Fan thought of this, his whole body quivered. He respectfully cupped his hands and bowed to Rodriguez. "Senior, I''ve learnt my lesson!"


    These words just now were enough for Ye Fan to enjoy for the rest of his life. Ye Fan wished he could kneel down in the air and kowtow, but unfortunately, this flight was very difficult.


    Although Ai''er seemed to understand a little, she still listened attentively.


    Rodriguez nced at Ye Fan and the corner of his mouth curled into a smile.


    "We''re here... "We''re going down."<span>Rodriman said and the three of them rapidly descended.


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that this wasn''t China, but the headquarters of the Adept Association?"Senior, why did you return here? Aren''t you going back to China?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Rodriguez pursed his lips and said, "That postman, thirty years ago he was the one who picked him out. With his current mental power, even if you found him, he could have controlled or interfered with you."


    "If you want to have absolute confidence in controlling him, then bring that brother-inw of yours with you ¡­""Little uncle ¡­" Little Hui? " Ye Fan was surprised, thinking Feng Xiaohui could beat the postman?


    Ai''er suddenly realized, "That''s right! Xiao Hui''s special ability happens to be the bandit''s nemesis! "


    "What talent?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Ai''er chuckled. Just as she was about to say something, she saw beggars and a bunch of staff rushing out of the office.


    Ai''er quickly changed her face and put on her hood.


    <span>"Guild leader!" The guild leader! "Master Lucifer!" The beggars and the rest were screaming in excitement, some of them even started crying.


    Ye Fan and Ai''er, who were surrounded by everyone, cheered, as if they had be heroes!


    "Guild leader!" You are too strong! He could even block a hundred Battle-axe missiles! "Awesome!"<span>"There''s also His Excellency Lucifer!" He truly deserved to be called the Sovereign King of Hell! We are finally saved, thanks to you! "


    <span>The group of people simply didn''t know what happened. They thought it was Ai''er and Ye Fan blocking all the missiles and destroying those destroyers.


    She was about to exin when Rodriman shook his head seriously and told her not to.


    <span>Ai''er immediately understood that the old man no longer wanted to be involved with the truth. He just wanted to live a peaceful life ¡­


    <span>Helpless, Ye Fan and Ai''er could only ept thesepliments, but their hearts were naturally ashamed.


    "Eh? Old Mr. Rolov!? You didn''t die!? " Rita the irvoyant happily patted Rodriman on the shoulder.<span>At this moment, the tyrant of the atmosphere had once again turned into a lecherous old man who drank too much.


    "Heh heh ¡­" Young man. Bring me a bottle of vodka? " Rodriguezughed.


    The beggar red at him, "Damn old man! You still want to drink!? You almost died just now, do you know that!? If not for the president and Lucifer, you would have been burnt to ashes when you were drunk! "


    Rodriman swung his head forward and hooked his arm around the beggar''s shoulder, one hand ying tricks on her back.<span>"What are you talking about?"


    The beggar screamed and angrily pushed Rodriman away. "Stinky old man!" You still dare to touch me!? "<span>"Hehehe ¡­" Rodriman was overjoyed. He raised his hand to his nose and sniffed. "It smells so good ¡­"


    "What a freak!" cried the beggar.<span>Seeing Rodriman''s happy expression, Ye Fan and Ai''er looked at each other andughed. Perhaps... This was the life the old man was now enjoying.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t have much time to celebrate with everyone, as he directly found Feng Xiaohui from the crowd. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1017

    <span>1017


    "Brother-inw, you''re so awesome!" We were all extremely nervous just now, where did you guys go? " Feng Xiaohui asked excitedly.Ye Fanughed bitterly and asked, "Little Hui, can you tell me what your superpower is like, and what kind of mental superpower it is?"


    Since Rodriman had said that it would be best if he brought Feng Xiaohui along, then he definitely had his reasons.


    When Feng Xiaohui heard this question, he could not help but feel a little awkward, lowering his head and finding it difficult to speak.


    "Speak!" I''m your brother-inw, what don''t you dare say? " Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    <span>One of the Adeptsughed out loud. "Master Lucifer, Little Hui''s Discipline is really powerful. He can turn himself into someone with no Discipline at all!" "Hahahaha..."


    <span>"Little Hui has a nickname on our ind called ''Onlooker'', haha! ¡­" A few of the other Adepts joked.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "A spectator?" "What do you mean?"


    <span>Feng Xiaohui could only exin, "Brother-inw ¡­ Actually... My supernatural ability is a useless type of supernatural ability. It belongs to the ''insted'' type of supersupernatural ability.


    "Instion? "Be more careful," said Ye Fan.<span>"Let me exin," Ai''er said, "We passed the test and sent out a special mentalist instructor to teach Xiao Hui. After that, Xiao Hui''s psychic abilities gradually stabilized.


    <span>Then, we discovered that his spiritual force, with him as the center, had released a spiritual force instionyer without a blind spot.


    Under Little Hui''s spiritual force barrier, his spiritual force dominated the area, but it couldn''t exceed the range of his protective barrier. Furthermore, other people''s spiritual force couldn''t enter his domain either ¡­


    <span>In short, Little Hui can stop the invasion of spiritual force, but it can only stop it.


    <span>Ye Fan was suddenly enlightened, no wonder he looked at Feng Xiaohui''s depressed face.


    His Discipline was useless in most situations. Watching others fight to the death, he could only watch silently from the sidelines. He could only guard his own territory and do nothing else.<span>"Xiao Hui, don''t be too dejected. Although your Discipline can only protect a very small area, it is extremely powerful in terms of defense. Even my spiritual force cannot enter your barrier.


    "That''s why I feel that if you can expand the range of the barrier in the future, you might be able to be the nemesis of anyone with psychic powers," Ai''er encouraged.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Howrge is Little Hui''s protection range now?"<span>Little Hui said embarrassedly, "Brother-inw ¡­" I can only. "Protect the area within one square meter of your body."


    <span>Ye Fan''s face stiffened, this was truly a small area.


    However... A square meter was enough to protect him alone.<span>"Little Hui,e back to China with me. I have something I need your help with." Ye Fan said with a serious face.


    Feng Xiaohui was surprised, "I... My superpower? Can you help Brother-inw? ""This mission, it''s none other than you!" Ye Fan really did not speak carelessly.


    Feng Xiaohui felt like he had won a lottery, who would have thought that his useless "spectator" superpower would be useful?!


    Ye Fan didn''t have much time to exin, so after bringing Feng Xiaohui along, he said goodbye to Ai''er and the others.


    Ai''er originally wanted to go with them, but after considering the Adept Association, there were still a few matters she had to attend to. She could only reluctantly say goodbye to Ye Fan.As for Rodriman, he had already gone off to find a drink. He didn''t even bother to pay any attention to them.


    To the old man, helping hime here was already giving him a lot of face.<span>After leaving the Adept Association headquarters, Ye Fan took Feng Xiaohui with him and flew back to Hua Hai.


    <span>He knew that he couldn''t dy any longer. If the postman found anything and ran out of China, he would probably have to look for him for a long time ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Mount Kunlun, a vast mountain thousands of miles away.In an unknown valley, there were snow-capped mountains above, and below them, there was a hot spring that was slowly flowing.


    The blending of ice and fire was especially evident here.<span>And right here in this valley, a thick smell of blood and a ruthless aura filled the air.


    The source of all of this was the pond under the cliff near the hot spring.This pool was only seven or eight cubes in size, but inside, there was actually bubbling blood!


    The stench of blood mixed with the hot springs underground was like the legendary hell, a pot used to cook the wicked!


    It was hard to imagine that a bare-chested young man was soaking in this pond right now!<span>His two arms were shackled by four thick chains made of some unknown metal. The four chains were deeply embedded into the surrounding solid rock, preventing him from moving even the slightest bit!


    "Ah... "Ah ¡­" The young man had a savage and painful expression. His eyes were filled with pleading as he looked at the man that stood beside the blood pool in the distance. "Grandfather ¡­ Grandfather... I don''t want to practice anymore ¡­ I don''t want to practice anymore ¡­ "Please let me out ¡­"


    The man had a kind smile on his face as he said, "Feng''er, don''t give up. ording to the cultivation technique that grandfather taught you, if you circte it together with our Divine Dragon n''s'' Nine Divine Dragons'', you will definitely seed."


    <span>The young man in the pool was Ye Feng!


    <span>Ye Feng never thought that his grandfather, the War God, would teach him a way to quickly recover his strength. He never imagined that such a terrifying blood pool would actually be used to refine the Evil Demon Body!


    He didn''t even dare to think about this kind of unheard-of cultivation method, much less believe that his own grandfather, the exalted Martial God, would allow his own grandson to practice this kind of martial arts!


    <span>"Grandfather ¡­ I''m in so much pain. I feel so bad... Please... I don''t want to recover my strength anymore ¡­ "Please let me out ¡­" Ye Feng wished he was dead. In this pool of blood, it was as if his entire body was bitten by countless bugs!


    <span>The key thing was that the redness in his eyes, along with the stench of blood, made him feel nauseous!


    The War God said with augh, "I told you long ago that you had to endure hardships in order to recover your strength. You said that you could endure hardships. "Hold on, child, you can ¡­"


    Ye Feng started crying bitterly. He helplessly looked towards his mother, who was also crying bitterly beside the Martial God."Mom!" Please beg Grandpa ¡­ Go and find your father. I''m going crazy! I can''t take it anymore! "


    <span>Ji Ru Lan looked at her son who had been tormented for so many days in such a ce. His heart had long since been broken and her tears were almost dried.


    Ji Ru Lan kneeled on the ground and pleaded, "Father! Let Feng Ere out... He really couldn''t hold on any longer ¡­ We won''t take revenge! Can we cultivate instead... "I beg of you ¡­"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1018

    1018<span>The War God smiled slightly, lowering his head to speak to his daughter-inw. "Ru Lan, it was you two who came to find me ¡­ I have also asked you if you are willing to suffer.


    I even specially told you the story of Su Qin in the ''Chronicle of the History''. You all heard it ¡­


    When you promised so quickly and asked me to help you so unhesitatingly, I remembered it in my heart, and never forgot it.<span>Now, I''ve spent a lot of time and effort to help Feng''er design a cultivation method to recover his strength. I''ve even been able to soar into the sky and be many times stronger than before ¡­ You say that you can''t endure this suffering? "


    The War God was still looking at Ji Ru Lan with a smile. However, in Ji Ru Lan''s eyes, her father-inw''s smile made her tremble!<span>A formless pressure caused the woman to be on the verge of copsing!


    "Ru Lan... Are you two ying with me? " The War God asked with augh, as though he was joking.


    Ji Rn''s face turned pale white, she quickly kowtowed and said, "No! No! Father! If you give us a thousand leopards, we wouldn''t dare to y with you! I... I just. "But ¡­"


    Ji Ru Lan didn''t dare to continue her sentence as she realized that she didn''t even understand this seemingly kind and amiable father-inw in front of her!


    <span>The War God ¡­ It wasn''t the War God she had imagined!


    <span>Now, she regretted so much that her intestines turned green. If she had known earlier, she would have preferred to ept the fact that her son had been crippled rather than think of revenge!


    At this moment, a few Ye Family servants were holding wooden buckets and falling into the valley.


    <span>The one leading these servants was the old servant Ye Qun.


    After Ye Qun bowed to the Martial God, he smiled and said, "Old master, you brought Young Master Feng another ten buckets of fresh human blood, do you want to pour it in?""Pour it, finish pouring the ten buckets. The day after tomorrow will continue ¡­." The War Godughed and nodded.


    <span>Hearing that, Ye Feng, who was in the blood pool, cried out in despair, "No! Grandpa! No! Grandson understands his mistake! Grandson doesn''t want to ¡­ "


    Without waiting for Ye Feng to say anything, these few nsmen had already poured buckets of human blood into the blood pool and poured it over Ye Feng''s head!<span>Ye Feng started to vomit again, but what he vomited out was also full of blood-red liquid ¡­ ¡­


    Ji Ru Lan couldn''t bear to watch any longer and could only turn her head away, covering her heart as she shivered.


    <span>In fact, Ji Ru Lan didn''t dare to look more closely at it. Thinking about it...


    So much human blood, it was the blood of a fresh and living person ¡­ Where did the War God get this!?Every time she thought of this, Ji Ru Lan would panic due to the depression, but she still didn''t dare to mention it to anyone ¡­ Including Ye Longyuan and the others.


    She was worried that if she said anything more, she and Ye Feng would lose their lives in an instant ¡­


    "Feng''er, it''s not like you made any mistakes. You want to suffer, advance, recover your strength, and be stronger. That''s good ¡­" If you hang on for a few days, you''ll get used to it.


    After you have adapted to the blood pool, practice your cultivation ording to your grandfather''s instructions ¡­ "You definitely have something up your sleeves." The War God chuckled.<span>Ye Feng cried bitterly and lowered his head. His heart was already dead...


    The War God looked at the color of the sky, then said, "Alright, it''s about time. We should leave as well ¡­ "Ru Lan, if you want to stay with Feng''er, then stay with me. I''ll leave first with Ah Qun."


    Ji Rn weakly whispered, "My daughter-inw... To see you off, father... "


    The War God nodded, then led Ye Qun and began to leisurely walk back.


    Once they were out of the valley, Ye Qun thought for a while and asked, "Master, if Young Master Feng could master the ''Blood Demon Body'', would hepletely fall into the demonic path and be a mad demon?"<span>The War God casually replied, "As long as he can cultivate it, no matter if he''s crazy or not, isn''t that a hundred times better than now?


    ''Crazy or not crazy, that''s just the view of the people. For a cultivator, what do others think of them? Is it important? ''Ye Qun nodded, "This old servant understands."


    "Ha ha, what do you want to eat tonight, Group A?"


    "Master, didn''t you say that you would eat until the blood flowed ¡­"<span>"Oh, yes. "Just by looking at that pond, one can already imagine how bad it must be to ask the chef to put in more rice eel and put on a fire leg. Don''t put in some luncheon meat, some random improvements, what the heck..." The War God reminded.


    "I understand, Master." Ye Qun smiled as he nodded before continuing, "Master, there is another matter that concerns that Ling Yuwei of the Ling family.<span>Ling Qingfeng wrote to say that because of the matter regarding Young Master Feng, the two families were unfortunately unable toplete the marriage.


    <span>They nned to arrange a blind date for the outstanding disciples of other ns for Ling Yuwei, saying that they hoped that you would understand ¡­ "


    <span>After the War God heard this, he blinked his eyes and said, "That Ling Qingfeng is also a little cunning. He has more wits than his grandfather ¡­ He was probably not satisfied with Feng Er for a long time.


    <span>It might have been fine, but... That little girl from the Ling family had a special physique. It was a pity that she was given to a child from another family.


    <span>How about this... Reply my letter to Ling Qingfeng and tell him that I still have a grandson. Even if Feng''er is unable to aplish this, the marriage should still bepleted ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Qun squinted his eyes, smiled and nodded, "Yes ¡­"


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    In the middle of China, in a third-tier city.


    Because industry was underdeveloped, and it just so happened to rain, the sky was iparably blue.


    In a small park in the middle of the city, two or three retired elders were chatting with each other.


    A few chess tables were ced under a few Pagoda trees. On one of the tables, there were two old men ying Go.


    That was fine, but one of the chess yers today was a white man with a white beard and a peaked cap.


    Many of the local grandfathers were curious as to why the foreigners could y Go?Thus, everyone watched for more than half an hour.


    <span>In the end, he realized that this foreigner not only knew how to y, but the Go of Go was also quite strong!


    "Sigh... He lost. "The local grandpa who was ying chess threw ckie away, shaking his head in dissatisfaction." We shouldn''t have saved this dragon.


    The Caucasian man smiled and said in Mandarin with a slight ent, "Do you want another round?"


    "No, it''s almost noon. We need to go back to eat," the grandpa said with a smile. "Which country are you from?" This Chinese speaking is really good. "


    <span>The old white man smiled and replied, "The magnesium country."


    <span>"Oh, you''re from the magnesium empire, why don''t youe to my house? Just the two of us will treat you to a meal and two games in the afternoon? " The grandpa was very cordial.


    However, the white old man shook his head and said, "No need, I''ll wait here."


    "Is that so ¡­ "Fine, if youe back tomorrow, I will definitely beat you!" The grandpaughed as he got up and left.


    Naturally, the crowd also dispersed. It was almost time to eat, and the grandfathers were all going home.<span>However, the old white man slowly put the ck and white seed into his chess basket. He would asionally look up at the blue sky and a faint smile would appear at the corner of his mouth.


    Meanwhile, the two young men walked to stand opposite the old man.


    The old man looked at them and said with a rxed smile, "You did find it, Lucifer." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1019

    1019


    Ye Fan slowly sat down, quietly looking at the white old man in front of him for a while.<span>If it wasn''t for the spiritual imprint, which led Ye Fan to this ce, even now, Ye Fan still wouldn''t believe it.


    The old man in front of Ye Fan''s eyes looked like an ordinary old white man. He had caused a panic among the higher-ups of the whole of China, causing danger to everywhere, making the people of Hidden Dragon Pce ambush and protect the experts and schrs, leaving Ye Fan with an unprecedented feeling of helplessness.<span>"Postman..."


    Ye Fan murmured. Surprisingly, he was not particrly angry, nor was he particrly angry.


    He didn''t know why, but after two or three days of chasing, he had almost circled around the Earth. After experiencing a life or death crisis, he finally found this guy with great difficulty ¡­ Ye Fan, on the other hand, wasn''t very excited.<span>Of course, Ye Fan was still very sad, still very angry, because this guy caused the death of the most important elder in his heart, Principal Li ¡­ ¡­


    <span>However, the current grief and anger he felt waspletely different from when he had first learned of President Li''s death.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether it was because he had heard some words from the tyrant, or because he hadprehended some new things, or because of some other reason.


    In short, he had thought that he would be able to kill him in front of his own eyes, but the reality was the opposite. The scene was unexpectedly very calm.


    <span>"Why did you stop?" Ye Fan asked.


    He was clearly aware that the postman had stopped his activities everywhere. He was waiting for them here.


    The postman looked up at the sky and smiled. "The weather is very good. The wind is veryfortable. It''s a gift from nature. If I don''t sit down and enjoy myself, I won''t respect this world. ""Isn''t it because you feel that you no longer have anywhere to run?" Ye Fan asked.


    The postman lowered his head and smiled, gesturing with his chess basket, "Lucifer, would you like a game?"Ye Fan directly said, "I don''t y chess with my enemies, and you are not my opponent."


    The postman was stunned for a moment, and then heughed out loud. "As expected of the King of Hell, you are really young and full of confidence ¡­


    If I don''t want to, then I won''t. What a pity, you Chinese people invented this kind of chess, it''s very interesting ¡­ "


    "Where is your team?" Ye Fan knew that this guy couldn''t possibly act alone.He wanted to make bombs, at the same time research routes, make ns, and use mental brainwashing techniques.


    If a single person could not aplish all these, there would definitely be a team with high IQ working for him behind his back.


    <span>The postman shrugged. "They are people who trust me, and I have no reason to tell you where they are. Even if I am not alive, they will still spread my thoughts ".


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes became gloomy, and he said, "Do you think I will let you live just because you say you''re a thinker and pretend to be an otherworldly expert?"


    "Don''t y with me. If you don''t want to die too miserably, then bring out your entire guild."


    The postman looked regretful. "Lucifer, why are you so deceiving yourself?" "Actually, for a cultivator like you who has been unceasingly tapping into his own potential, you should know more about the human industry and the development of technology. How foolish is that ¡­""You can shut up now." Ye Fan interrupted the postman and said, "A criminal who relies on his supernatural ability and bombs to cause damage is not worthy to talk with me about cultivation.


    <span>Every expert, every schr you''ve killed, they''ve paid far more than you can imagine on the path of wisdom and civilization!


    As for you, you are just a pitiful person who desires to be known by the world, acknowledged by others, and your heart warps ¡­Yes, the trees will notugh at you, the wind will not despise you, the rain will not hurt your self-esteem.


    <span>You admire nature, not because of your noble state of mind, but because of your cowardice!


    When other postmen lost their jobs because of emails, they chose to study and tried to find another job, and you. but he became a murderer! "


    Ye Fan stood up and stared at the postman with a burning gaze, saying, "So, coward, I will ask you onest time, where is your gang ¡­ ¡­"The postman clenched his trembling hands tightly. His eyes stared at Ye Fan as beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    <span>After a while, the postman said with a pale face: "Why... "How did you do it ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan sneered, looking at Feng Xiaohui beside him.


    <span>Feng Xiaohui said proudly: "How is it, is it because my spiritual energy is unable to approach my brother-inw? Give up, as long as I am here, your ''brainwashing'' is just a decoration.


    Only then did the postman understand. His face trembled twice as he said through gritted teeth, "So ¡­ "You are the one behind this."Feng Xiaohui said to Ye Fan with a smile, "Brother-inw, this guy has been increasing his spiritual fluctuation since just now. However, he''s beenpletely blocked by me!"


    Ye Fan patted his brother-inw''s shoulder in satisfaction. Bringing Feng Xiaohui here really saved him a lot of effort.


    "Lucifer, if you kill me today, I can assure you that you will regret it. I''ve already prepared everything. Once I die, I will have arge group of experts from China to apany me in death."


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Do you think..." "I really care. How many schrs and experts are you going to kill?"


    The postman frowned, not quite understanding Ye Fan''s meaning.<span>"I''m not as noble as you think, and I don''t have the heart to care about everyone in the world!


    <span>There are only two reasons why I went through so much trouble trying to kill you. You killed President Li, and you still want to kill my woman, Chu Yunyao!


    As for who will be your scapegoat after I kill you ¡­ I don''t care at all! "


    <span>Right after he finished speaking, Ye Fan grabbed the postman!


    Even at such a close distance, as long as Feng Xiaohui was by his side, the postman''s superpower was useless!<span>The postman''s face turned blue, his eyes finally no longer calm, and he looked at Ye Fan in fear.


    "Haha ¡­" Ye Fan grinned and said, "I thought you were amazing. In the face of death, you would still be afraid...""You ¡­ What do you want to do!? " If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have tried to control Ye Fan!


    <span>With a cold face, Ye Fan extended his hand and quickly counted the number of the most painful points on the postman''s body.


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH[email protected]@


    Ye Fan did not stop there, directly swinging out two sword intents, cutting off the postman''s hands and feet.


    Then, a punch broke the postman''s teeth!The postman was in so much pain that he wished he was dead. His mouth was full of blood. He was in so much pain that he wanted to faint, yet he was still conscious.


    "Don''t you like to use bombs? "I''ll give you one."


    Ye Fan took out a grenade, and directly stuffed it into the postman''s bloody, toothless mouth, and throat!


    The postman''s eyes widened. He wanted to spit it out, but he couldn''t. Even his throat had split open!<span>The fear of death and despair made him break down and pee his pants!


    Ye Fan coldly tore the fuse and said, "This is for President Li, and it''s for you!"<span>In the next second, Ye Fan already grabbed Feng Xiaohui and jumped more than ten meters away.


    <span>"Boom!"


    In the park, there was an explosion, startling a flock of birds.

 Chapter 1020

    1020The postman''s death did not cause much social disturbance, because not long after the death of the postman, the Dragon Soul immediately sent people to take care of the aftermath. m. The most economical and unadvertised site for mobile phones.


    As for the postman''s aplices, the ''believers'' that he had been controlling for years, although they could still cause trouble everywhere, they were still ordinary terrorists. They were no longer elusive.


    Ye Longyuan brought along an expert that was a hidden dragon. If he spent some time, he would be able to catch all of them in one fell swoop sooner orter.


    The high ranking officers were very appreciative of Ye Fan''s actions this time, and hoped that Ye Fan would go to the capital to properly entertain and thank them.However, Ye Fan refused without the slightest hesitation.


    <span>He was not interested in dealing with those people, because he did not want to get rid of those people. He did not want to get a reward, and those people did not have the qualifications to reward him.


    Ye Fan only did what he had to do to protect his loved ones and avenge his family.<span>The day after the postman''s death.


    <span>The sky above the sea was covered by dark clouds. A few muffled thunderster, a heavy rain began to fall.


    A group of men and women in ck umbres, wearing ck suits or in clothes, stood before a gravestone in a quiet hillside graveyard southwest of the China Sea.<span>On the tombstone, there was a smiling picture of a kind old man, as if he wasforting everyone. Don''t feel sorry for her.


    "Principal... Don''t worry, I''vemunicated with the leaders of the civil and educational departments. They''ve agreed to let us take the children to the third primary school.


    <span>I will continue to use the name ''Spring Vine'' to let everyone know that you are the founder of this orphanage, and that you will always be remembered by everyone ¡­ "


    <span>After Du Yun''er finished speaking, she ced the white flower in front of the tombstone.


    However, the moment she stood up, Du Yun''er couldn''t hold back her sobs and her eyes reddened.


    Ye Fan walked forward, one hand holding the umbre, the other holding the girl''s shoulder, and said, "Okay, the dean will definitely be very satisfied with what you have done. Don''t cry, finish her unfinished business, andfort her spirit in heaven..."<span>Du Yun''er sucked in a breath of air and nodded her head, saying, "I was just thinking, there''s not even a corpse of the Principal, there''s only a memorial grave ¡­ I feel sorry for her. "


    The explosion and the huge fire prevented President Li from finding even the ashes, so when everyone was making a grave for President Li, it could only be a tomb with clothes covering it.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, raised his head and looked at the dusky sky, but couldn''t find any words offort to say.<span>Behind them, Su Qingxue, Ning Zimo, Feng Yueying and the other girls also had sad expressions. It was as if the heavens were crying on such a rainy day.


    <span>After returning from the cemetery, there was a section of road that led slowly down the hill.


    <span>Just as they were about to arrive at the bottom of the mountain and get a car to take them back to their own residences, Chu Yunyao suddenly called out to Ye Fan.


    <span>"Ye Fan, there''s something I want to tell you." Chu Yunyao wore a ck dress and held an umbre, her expression wasplex.


    Ye Fan told Su Qingxue to go back to the car and wait for him. Although Su Qingxue was a bit unwilling, she still nodded.


    "What is it, little Yao Yao?" Ye Fan walked in front of the woman, and asked with a smile: "Could it be that you want to thank me for saving you again?"Chu Yunyao did not have the intention to joke around, she hesitated before saying, "Tell me ¡­ ¡­. If the DNA simrity rate is 99.99%, then is it possible that the two people are not rted to each other? Just a coincidence? "


    <span>When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but be stunned, wondering why a woman would ask such a "stupid" question.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help reaching out his hand and cing it on Chu Yunyao''s forehead.<span>"What are you doing?" Chu Yunyao removed the man''s hand and said with a frown.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "I want to see if you are sick with a fever because of your tiredness."


    Darling, it''s 99.99%! Even if it was 90%, some countries would admit that they were rted by blood!<span>If 99.99% of them are not rted to biological parents or children, then maybe ¡­ You have to go through the whole universe to say it''s a coincidence.


    "It''s not the probability of being a parent, it''s basically zero. Why would you ask such a question ¡­"When Chu Yunyao heard this, she gave a self-deprecating smile, as if she was mumbling to herself, "That''s right ¡­ ¡­" "What''s there to be suspicious about? What the hell am I thinking ¡­"


    Just as Ye Fan was about to ask the woman why did she ask this, he suddenly thought of something!


    "You ¡­ Do you know where Yun''er came from!? "


    He remembered, Chu Yunyao had analyzed the DNA of everyone present, so it was reasonable that she had discovered the background of Du Yun''er!<span>Chu Yunyao''s gaze froze, as if she was in a daze. After a few seconds, she lightly smiled and said, "That''s right, I''ve discovered it."


    <span>Ye Fan immediately persuaded, "Little Yao Yao, this matter concerns Yun''er''s safety, so don''t tell anyone. The fewer people who know, the better. Do you hear me?"


    "Hmm ¡­" Chu Yunyao nodded, "I know, I''m not that type of person with a big mouth.""No one else knows about this, right?" Ye Fan asked.


    "No..." Chu Yunyao said.<span>Ye Fan let out a breath of relief. Luckily Chu Yunyao had told him first, otherwise he would have been in danger.


    <span>"Thank you, little Yao Yao. In two days I will go to your ce and properly reward you." Ye Fan blinked his eyes in a deep sense, then turned around and walked back to the car.


    Chu Yunyao looked at the man''s back, but her eyes revealed aplex look ¡­ ¡­


    When Ye Fan returned to the car and fastened his seat belt, he discovered that he was surrounded by a cold air...


    Su Qingxue coldly looked at the man and said, "Just say it, why are you still touching her face?"<span>Ye Fan awkwardly smiled, feeling that the woman had just seen it.


    "Wife, what do you mean touching her face? I thought she had a fever and said some nonsense." Ye Fan exined.


    <span>"Hmph, she''s the most important person in the country, how could she have a fever? "You really think too much. If you want to touch her, just say so." Su Qingxue red at the man.


    Ye Fan curled his lips, he might as well not do anything and just reached out his hand to touch the woman''s thigh.


    "Aiya! What are you doing! " Su Qingxue took away the man''s hand.<span>"That''s fair, let me touch you too!"


    "I don''t want you to touch it! Your hand just touched her! "


    Ye Fan chuckled, regardless of the woman''s angry look towards him, he directly stepped on the elerator and drove.


    <span>Although the death of President Li still left a trace of sadness lingering in Ye Fan''s heart, but life still had to go by, and he had to keep looking forward.


    <span>The time was gettingte, Ye Fan felt that going back to eat and getting Aunt Jiang to cook would be troublesome, so he asked Su Qingxue, who was still acting like a little kid, "Wife, I''ll take you to have a meal?"


    <span>"What are incense sticks?" Su Qingxue was immediately attracted again. She forgot what happened earlier and asked curiously.


    Ye Fan secretly rejoiced in his heart. Sometimes, this woman was very smart, and sometimes, she was also so gullible. Just by reminding her of something she wasn''t familiar with, she would be attracted to it.


    <span>Just when Ye Fan was about to exin, Su Qingxue received a call. She took out her phone from her bag and happily said, "It''s Weiwei, could it be that she''sing back?"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1021

    1021


    Su Qingxue quickly picked up the phone and asked, "Weiwei, are youing back?"


    Ling Yu Wei, who was on the other side of the phone, was quiet for a while. I may not be able to go back. "


    <span>"What?" "What''s going on?" Su Qingxue was surprised.


    <span>Ye Fan, who was driving, also couldn''t help but look over in surprise. Of course he could clearly hear what Ling Yuwei was saying. He was wondering, could it be that since Ye Feng treated her like this, they would still force Ling Yuwei to get married?


    Ling Yuwei replied, "Originally, nothing happened. At most, I''ll just meet up with everyone and then say that I''m not satisfied."However... On the Ye n''s side, the Martial God actually personally replied, telling my grandfather that their Ye n... Also ¡­ And there''s even the eldest son and grandson of the main branch! "


    Su Qingxue frowned and asked in doubt, "How could it be ¡­. "Could it be that Ye Feng is not the young master of the Ye n?"


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, had aplicated expression on his face. He swallowed his saliva, and subconsciously tightened his grip on the steering wheel."I''m not sure yet either... In short, my grandfather has already gone to the Ye Family to request an audience with the Martial God. When he returns, we''ll be able to get a clear understanding of the situation. "Ling Yuwei said faintly," But since the Martial God said so, he definitely won''t be lying. After all, a person like him can''t possibly lie to us ¡­


    <span>Even in the eyes of the War God, my grandfather was just a very, very small child. He wouldn''t casually lie to my grandfather. "


    <span>Su Qingxue sighed and said, "Weiwei, don''t be sad for now. As long as you don''t marry Ye Feng, you can try to get to know the others.


    "What if there really is such a thing as a husband, and you fall in love with him at first sight?""Aiya! Xiao Xue, stop joking with me. I want to go back and make a movie. I don''t want to get married! " Ling Yuwei said bitterly.


    "I''m not joking with you. There are some things that don''t happen and you don''t even know if you''re willing or not.<span>Besides, I just remembered that since the War God''s status is so high, then even if you marry his grandson, the status is still exceedingly high.


    Is it that when the timees, the thousands of nsmen will have to call you ''Ancestor Weiwei''? " Su Qingxue said as she imagined it.<span>Ling Yuwei was about to go crazy, "Su Qingxue, is there something wrong with your head!?" You are the ancestor! I don''t want to be an ancestor! "


    <span>Su Qingxue pouted, "Then right now we can only think in a good direction. Don''t worry, if that man is still as bad as Ye Feng ¡­ ¡­" I... I''ll bring my husband to save you! "


    Ye Fan''s face stiffened, not knowing whether tough or cry. He thought to himself, he''s not even from the Civil Affairs Bureau, and he still cares about the matter of your marriage?


    Ling Yuwei was helpless for a while. "Come on, the Martial God obviously doesn''t n to let me go, who can go against the Martial God ¡­"<span>My grandfather even burned incense to worship, which was why he dared to open the book. After all, it was a letter written by his ancestors who had been born several hundred years before him.


    <span>The status of the War God ¡­ In the n, it should be said that in the entire world, it was too high, just like a true God ¡­ No one can disobey him. "


    Su Qingxue was also a bit sad. After listening to Ling Yuwei speak a few more words, the two of them hung up the phone.


    <span>At this moment, the car had already arrived at the parking lot outside a shop.


    Ye Fan parked the car and pressed a finger on Su Qingxue''s soft cheeks, "Wife, get off the car. It''s time to eat the skewers!"<span>"Eat, eat, eat!" You only know how to eat! In case they wanted Viv to marry a man they didn''t like! You must think of a way to save her! " Su Qingxue said angrily.


    Ye Fanughed awkwardly, "This..." This is a little far from us, after all, in the n. "


    <span>"I don''t care! Just tell me if you agree or not! " Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Ye Fan thought to himself, stop it, isn''t it just trying to save him? If he couldn''t save her, then it was none of his business.


    Thus, he nodded and said, "Alright, alright. If it reallyes to that, I''ll risk my life to save her. Isn''t that the same as fighting to the death with the War God?"


    <span>"You are not allowed to die. If you die, am I not allowed to be a widow? But you still have to save Weiwei! " Su Qingxue reminded him seriously.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled yfully and reached out his hand to stroke Su Qingxue''s glistening chin, "Yo, my wife even thought about giving me a widow after I died?" You really don''t want to remarry? So chaste? "


    "What!" Only then did Su Qingxue realize that she spoke too much. With a red face, she turned around and opened the door before getting off the car.


    The two entered the store and ate a bunch of incense, causing Su Qingxue''s spicy tongue to stick out. However, it seemed to be quite exciting, so they ate quite a lot.<span>On the way back, Ye Fan smiled and asked the woman, "Wife, is it delicious? How was your meal?"


    Su Qingxue wanted to say that it was quite tasty, but after thinking it over, she snorted and said, "Hubby, you always use these cheap little things to trick me. Eating this much is only a hundred yuan, it''s too stingy."<span>Ye Fan was speechless, "It was you who ordered a bunch of vegetables, and you don''t really want to eat them."


    <span>"I don''t care, I''m not satisfied anyways." Su Qingxue turned her head and looked out the window.


    <span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand, cing it on the woman''s abdomen, "If you''re not satisfied yet you eat so much, your stomach will already bulge."


    <span>Su Qingxue moved the man''s hand away, "Don''t touch it, don''t touch it!"


    <span>As the saying goes, be filled with warmth and the like. Only then did Ye Fan remember that at the trade party that day, the woman seemed to have agreed to something...


    This caused Ye Fan to be startled. He let go of his courage, and instead of touching a woman''s stomach, he instead touched it.


    "Ying!"Su Qingxue pushed the man''s hand symbolically, but didn''t push it away. Her face was red as if she had drunk wine before she mumbled, "Hubby what are you doing ¡­ ¡­"


    "Wife, did you promise me anythingst time?" "He shouldn''t have forgotten ¡­" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Su Qingxue felt the man''s hand move there, and her body couldn''t help but loosen up as her breathing became rough, "You ¡­. You drive well, and we''ll talk about it when we get back. "


    Ye Fan felt his stomach burn. We''ll talk about it when we get home? The meaning behind his words was ¡­ When we get home.


    Thinking about this, Ye Fan suddenly stepped on the elerator, and directly rushed back home, not caring if he would get a ticket or not.


    However, when he arrived at home, Ye Fan discovered that there was actually a "guest" at home?A chubby guy wearing a loose top was sitting in their living room eating pastries and drinking tea. It was Jiang Xiaobai!


    Aunt Jiang was apanying this guy as they chatted and watched TV. When she saw Ye Fan and Su Qingxue return, she smiled and said, "Ye Fan, your friend is here. He''s waiting for you."Seeing this guy, Ye Fan couldn''t help but have a bad premonition, "Fatty, why did youe to my house sote at night?"


    <span>Without saying anything further, Jiang Xiaobai finished his cup of tea and swallowed the food in his mouth. Then, he ran in front of Ye Fan and begged with a pitiful expression, "Mr. Ye, can I borrow some money?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1022

    1022


    Ye Fan had the urge to kick him in his heart. This guy came to his house to eat and drink, and even wants to borrow money?


    <span>"What do you want money for?" "Didn''t you go to the Purple Bamboo Forest to work? There''s a sry for you there." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Jiang Xiaobai embarrassedly rubbed his hands together and said, "I do have a sry, but it''s not enough. I ¡­" I''m in a bit of a hurry. "


    <span>"How much is it?" Ye Fan asked.


    "One... Ten thousand is enough! " Jiang Xiaobai looked at Ye Fan nervously.Ye Fan and Su Qingxue looked at each other. They would not take this small amount of money seriously, but in reality, they were not small amounts of money either.


    <span>"What do you want 10,000 yuan for?" Ye Fan thought to himself, I don''t need ten thousand yuan to go somewhere to be a health care worker, right? Could it be that this guy wants to find a particrly high grade one?


    Jiang Xiaobai lowered his head awkwardly, as if he did not dare to give a reason.


    "Nope!" Ye Fan immediately refused, "There''s not a single reason, and you still want to borrow money?"<span>Jiang Xiaobai could only sensibly reply, "I say! I said the reason wasn''t good enough. It''s Fei Fei. Something happened in Fei Fei''s family. I want to help her. "


    "Who is Fei Fei?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    <span>Su Qingxue patted him, "Hubby, did you forget? Isn''t that the girl he likes? "


    "Oh ¡­" Ye Fan recalled that it was that girl he met at the airport and asked, "How do you know that something happened to her family?" You know her very well? "


    Jiang Xiaobai chuckled and said embarrassedly, "I found out that she worked two jobs. She went to someone''s house to clean up during the day and worked as a waitress in a bar at night ¡­""I just went to that bar and ordered some beer and talked to her. I helped her get rid of two drunkardsst week, and then we got to know each other ¡­"


    Hearing Jiang Xiaobai''s confused exnation, Ye Fan almost understood what was going on.<span>That girl is called Li Xuefei, her hometown is in a small ce on the edge of the province, she just graduated from high school and came here to work and earn money, it''s been five or six years.


    Her parents worked in agriculture, so they couldn''t provide much support to Li Xuefei. Because of her low education and the stress in Hua Hai''s life, she didn''t have much money left to earn every year. However, she still had her brother to support her in school.


    <span>In this poor environment, Li Xueyi could only be a nanny in the day for some small districts and a waitress at a bar at night. Life was very difficult for her.


    Jiang Xiao went to the bar every day to order some cheap drinks so he could chat with Li Xueyi from time to time.


    Gradually, Li Xueyi began to talk to him about these things.


    <span>Last week, two of them were drunk and wanted to take advantage of Li Xuefei, but they were beaten away by Jiang Xiaobai, making Li Xuefei trust him even more.


    <span>"... Fei Fei''s dad was hospitalized, and they had to operate from the waist. She was trying to raise money, but she was still short of 10,000 yuan. She really couldn''t find a ce to borrow money, so she asked if I had it. "


    Jiang Xiaobai had a pleading expression as he said, "Mr. Ye, ten thousand is nothing to you, but that is their family''s money for saving lives. Please help us out."


    "When I get my sry next month, I will slowly return it to you ¡­"Hearing this, Aunt Jiang felt pity, "Ye Fan, it''s not easy for this girl to help them. Little White is also doing a good deed."


    <span>"That''s right!" Saving a life is better than building a seven-levelled pagoda ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly told the fatty to stop talking. He turned around and said to Su Qingxue, "Wife, give him ten thousand."


    Su Qingxue didn''t care, so she got Jiang Xiaobai to take out his phone and transferred 10,000 yuan to him through Lele.Jiang Xiaobai received the ten thousand yuan and thanked him excitedly a dozen times before immediately running out.


    "This Jiang Xiaobai is really an infatuated seed. He probably spent all his time and effort on chasing girls during this period of time," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan thoughtfully narrowed his eyes and said, "His master let hime down the mountain so that he could experience some people, experience some things, and be infatuated with others..."


    Su Qingxue blinked. Hearing that the man seemed to have some hidden meaning, she said, "Don''t you think that Jiang Xiao and the girl called Li Xuefei are good?"Ye Fanughed and said, "Hehe, this is not good. It has nothing to do with us. Wife, I think it''s gettingte, so you should be tired, right?"


    Su Qingxue red at him. She thought that Aunt Jiang was still standing at the side. This guy was truly anxious.<span>"I want to watch TV with Aunt Jiang, you can go sleep if you''re tired." Su Qingxue said and pulled Aunt Jiang to the sofa.


    Ye Fan was speechless, what was there to be shy about? Hurry up and take a shower and go to bed, okay?<span>Right at this time, Ye Fan''s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from Du Yun''er, he immediately picked it up.<span>"Yun''er, what''s wrong?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan!" Can youe over for a moment?! " Du Yun''er''s voice sounded anxious.


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan''s heart tightened, and he hurriedly asked, "What happened?"


    "There''s a group of construction crew that''s here to break up our new China Sea''s Three Young Masters. They''ve brought in all their excavators ¡­" I... "I don''t know what''s going on," Du Yun''er said helplessly.<span>Ye Fan''s brows were tightly knitted. He also knew that he couldn''t get through the phone at the moment, so he said, "Yun''er, don''t panic. No matter what happens, protect the safety of these good kids. I''ll go over right now!"


    Ye Fan hung up the phone, then said to Su Qingxue who was watching TV, "Wife, I''m going out for a while."<span>Su Qingxue also heard about it and worriedly said, "Hurry up and go. If you need any help, just call me."


    Ye Fan nodded his head, went out to drive the car, and directly went to the Hua Hai Three Young Masters.


    <span>Fortunately, there weren''t many cars on the road, so when Ye Fan arrived, it only took him less than half an hour.


    As soon as they arrived outside the entrance, they saw that a few construction shes had been drawn up outside the entrance. Some of the signs were also ced there, preventing anyone from entering and exiting as they pleased.


    Ye Fan stopped the car, jumped over the railing, and entered the campus.<span>A few workers chased after Ye Fan, asking him who he was. However, Ye Fan was toozy to answer and directly ran inside.


    Very soon, Ye Fan heard the sound of construction working from the school building.


    What made Ye Fan even more worried was the sound of some children crying.Ye Fan hurriedly ran over and saw that under the spotlights of some construction site, a group of children brought out by the orphanage were gathered outside of the teaching building. Among them, seven or eight children were crying.


    <span>"Yun''er!"


    <span>Ye Fan saw Du Yun''er and a few other aunts from the orphanageforting their children.


    "Brother Ye Fan," Du Yun''er turned around and saw Ye Fan approaching, and said bitterly, "They didn''t let us stay here, and chased us out.<span>The children''s belongings were all in there, and before they could take them out, they were tearing down the house with the excavator! "No matter how much I try to persuade them, they will still cry ¡­"


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "Didn''t you say that you asked the leaders of the civil affairs and education departments about this? Why are you suddenly tearing it down?"


    "I''ve asked, but the leaders I''ve contacted before couldn''t exin it clearly. They got off work again and said they can only check tomorrow ¡­" Du Yun''er''s eyes turned red, "But after a night''s time, it has already beenpletely dismantled!"<span>As he was speaking, a middle-aged man wearing a helmet, holding a walkie-talkie and smoking a cigarette swaggering over with a few robust engineering team members.


    "Little girl! Didn''t I tell you to hurry up and leave!? This was the construction site! If we don''t leave now, we won''t be responsible if something happens! " Middle-aged man said in a coarse voice. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1023

    1023


    <span>Putting himself in front of Du Yun''er, Ye Fan asked indifferently, "This ce has already been allowed to be a welfare home and has been renovated. You guys are forcing it apart, do you have any documents?"


    The foreman looked at Ye Fan up and down, and said, "Who are you, this is the construction site, nobody needs to rest and quickly get out!"<span>"I''m asking if you have a document. If you don''t have legal procedures, it would be illegal for you to break it down like this." Ye WwW. flower


    The foremanughed out loud, "Nonsense! But do I have to show it to you!? Who are you!? Are you the mayor of Hua Hai City? "<span>The group of workers allughed, clearly not taking Ye Fan''s words seriously.


    Ye Fan looked at the uniforms of these people, which had the words "Lei Long Real Estate" written on them. He couldn''t help but to look at the high-rise residential area on the east side of the elementary school.That residential area was the property of this Lei Long Real Estate. No wonder they had their eyes on this elementary school.


    <span>If the primary school became a welfare home, then they would lose the opportunity to let the building rise in value, and it would not benefit their building in any way.


    Ye Fan saw that this group of people also ignored him, so he walked straight towards the excavator that was in the process of being excavated."Hey!" What are you doing!? " The foreman shouted, "Get out of here quickly!"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t pay any attention to it. He immediately jumped and stood on top of the excavator.


    <span>Immediately, Ye Fan kicked the lever of the excavator!


    "nk!"


    <span>With a metallic wail, the excavator''s thick and strong moving rod was forcibly trampled on until it broke apart. The backhoe directly fell onto the ground. It looked like it would no longer be able to continue working!


    The dozens of workers at the scene were dumbfounded. They thought that they were seeing things. That mechanical pole was enough to withstand 10 tons of weight! Why did it break under that man''s foot!?


    Ye Fan jumped down from the excavator, walked in front of the foreman and asked again, "Do you have the documents, show them to me."<span>This time, the overseer panicked. If that kick were tond on someone''s body, who would be able to take it?


    <span>The foreman could only smile bitterly and said, "I ¡­ My boss said, I haven''t brought it yet, but wait. "In a few days, I''ll make it up."


    Hearing that, Du Yun''er immediately said angrily: "So you were lying just now!? You are forcing it apart without the permission of the government!? This is against thew! "


    "No, no..." The foreman quickly exined, "Little girl, this brother here, our boss will definitely get the paperwork. We have someone on the Lei Long Real Estate, so the paperwork wille out sooner orter.""I don''t care who your boss is, take everyone and your equipment and leave this ce," Ye Fan said coldly.


    The foreman looked troubled, and said: "This... Little brother, please don''t make things difficult for us, we are also here to work for the boss.


    If we don''t break it down tonight, at the most, we''ll just get our wages deducted, but you guys. It might even lose its life! "


    Ye Fan grinned and said, "Oh?" Would he still die? "


    "That''s right!" The foreman quickly whispered, "I know you have a lot of strength, but it''s useless to be alone! Little brother, do you know about the demolition of the bridgehead vige on the north side of Hua Hai two months ago?It was also two farmers who refused to leave and insisted on bickering with their boss for more money ¡­ In the end, within a week, those two families caught a ''idental'' fire at night and were burned to death! "


    <span>"Really ¡­" Your boss is that amazing? Fire in broad daylight? " Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    <span>"I didn''t! It was their own carelessness that ignited the fire! " The foreman quickly corrected himself, "Anyway, I advise you to take these children with you. It''s not worth it to lose your life in order to find a ce to live!"


    "Oh... "So, even though you know that your boss set fire to two families, you still hid it from him and went to tear down their homes, right?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    The foreman looked at him in embarrassment: "I''m trying to advise you out of good intentions. How can we ordinary people care so much?"<span>"Isn''t it just youmoners that your boss killed?" Ye Fan teased.


    <span>The foreman''s face turned red: "Anyway, I told you that if you want to live, don''t stop us!"


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Then I will also tell you this clearly, I will only count to three. If you guys don''t leave, I will make your legs look the same as those of the excavator..."


    The foreman was stunned, he never thought that Ye Fan would not be afraid, and for a moment, he was stuck in a dilemma.


    "One... "Two ¡­"<span>The moment Ye Fan counted to three, the foreman immediately turned his head and ran out.


    They weren''t stupid, and there was no need to cripple themselves for a job. Otherwise, how could they earn money?


    <span>Not long after, a group of construction crew members ran away. They didn''t even have the time to take the tools away.


    "Brother Ye Fan, what''s going on with the Thunder Dragon Real Estate? How dare it act so recklessly without approval?" Du Yun''er frowned.Ye Fan thought for a while and told the girl to wait, then he gave Ning Xuemo a call.


    When Ning Zimo picked up the phone, there seemed to be quite a few people on the other end of the line talking to each other.


    "Hubby, what''s wrong?"


    "Ning, son, are you busy?"<span>"Oh, there''s a discussion going on in the gang. Tell me, they''ve all quieted down," Ning Xuemo said.


    Ye Fan immediately exined the situation of the Thunder Dragon Estate.


    Hearing that, Ning Xuemo hesitated, "The Thunder Dragon Estate ¡­ Their boss, Zhang Tianlong, is rumored to be a son of the president of Far Eastern Union. However, I have nevere into contact with him, so I''m not too sure.<span>However, Hua Hai, as the Mayor of his post, has given them quite a bit of face in the Thunder Dragon Real Estate. It should be rted to the Far East Conference''s background. "


    "So it''s because of the Far Eastern Society''s background ¡­" Ye Fan muttered.


    Ye Fan had heard of this gang before. It was different from those gangs like the Purple Bamboo Forest, and also different from the big underground families of China.The Far East Meeting was arge international association that developed through trade between various countries in and around China.


    Because of their influence in the surrounding countries of China, the government of China would also give the Far East some facilities that would benefit each other.<span>After all, it was impossible for China to send its army to other countries at any time to protect their citizens and their goods.


    Of course, there were also some deals that couldn''t be done in public that could be done in the Far East.


    To put it bluntly, the Far Eastern Society itself was a country of China and the surrounding countries. They needed such an organization to appear and specifically take care of matters that could not be exposed to the public.


    <span>However, with Ye Fan''s strength and influence, the Far East will obviously not be much.


    "No wonder he''s so arrogant. So he''s from an international background." Ye Fan touched his neck and said, "Then you should contact Zhang Tianlong. Whatever the case, since this school has already been agreed to return to the orphanage, let him go."


    <span>Ning Xuemo smiled and said, "I thought you wanted me to go kill Zhang Tianlong. Could it be that you''re getting on in age and have a much better temper?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1024

    1024


    "This has nothing to do with my temper. I am toozy to waste my time on them. It is not worth it to waste my time on them..."


    <span>"What''s more, Dean Li''s Spirit in Heaven wouldn''t want the orphanage to get involved in too many things." Ye Fan said lightly.


    Having seen the strong warriors of the Epic Tier and experienced the vast world, Ye Fan was even less interested in these mundane battles.


    He only wanted his children to grow up safely and happily here. As for this Zhang Tianlong, the Thunder Dragon Estate, and the Far East Society, he had no interest in interacting with them.Only an inch was enough, and if he wanted to spare someone, then so be it.


    <span>The wider one''s mind was, the wider one''s horizons would be, and the wider one''s horizons would be. Only then could one truly see this boundless world clearly.


    <span>Ning Xuemo answered with an "En", "I got it. I will use the Ning Family''s background to have a chat with him. I''ll give you a callter."


    Based on their position in the Far East, the Violet Bamboo Forest, a guild of Hua Hai, was unable to make them yield.


    However, with the status of the head of China''s five great underground families, the Ning family should be enough.After all, the Ning Family''s influence spanned across several provinces, and the number of members in the gang in China was not something that the Far East couldpare with.


    After Ye Fan hung up the phone, he said to Du Yun''er, "Ning''er will handle the matter. You guys can arrange for the children to stay first. It''s veryte and the children are tired."<span>Du Yun''er smiled and nodded as she let the aunts lead the children in to make the beds.


    Although many things in the elementary school had not been fixed well, the space wasrge enough. As long as he tidied up a little, he would be able to be a good welfare home.


    <span>By the end of the year, if he were to spend a few months to renovate it, he would definitely be able to have more children than the previous Ivy district.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, you... Are you going back? " Du Yun''er hesitated for a moment before asking weakly.


    <span>Ye Fan nked out for a moment, and then immediately said with a gentle smile, "No, I will stay here tonight, and I won''t leave until this matter ispletely settled."


    <span>When Du Yun''er heard this, she happily hugged Ye Fan and kissed him, "That''s great! I am relieved that you are here. "


    <span>Ye Fan felt a burst of shame in his heart. With a girl like Du Yun''er managing a welfare home, the pressure on her usually wasn''t small.


    Just think about it. A kindergarten only cared about the time the children went to school. The orphanage only cared about it twenty-four hours a day, and it required a lot more mental and physical effort.<span>Whether it was for Principal Li or Du Yun''er''s man, he should spend more time to help her out. At the very least, he shoulde over and take a look.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled as he stroked the girl''s hair, "Come, let''s go and help the children make up their beds."


    <span>"En!" Du Yun''er smiled sweetly.


    Because the third primary school had a new school building, they moved away. The buildings left behind weren''t big.


    However, even if it wasn''t big, there were at least three levels. It was enough to amodate more than a hundred children. For the dozens of children in the orphanage, it was more than enough.


    Ye Fan sent a WeChat to Su Qingxue at home, telling her that he wasn''t going home tonight. Then he helped a few aunties with Du Yun''er to make up the bedding for the children.Some of the older children had already learned it themselves and were even able to help their younger brother and sister make the bed. The scene was quite warm and cozy.


    When Ye Fan was walking from one dorm room to the next, he heard amotioning from inside.


    "It''s bundles! You are not allowed to take it away! "<span>"It''s obviously mine!" I got it first! "


    <span>When Ye Fan walked in to take a look, he saw Little Bundle and a boiler-covered boy fighting over a big dragon cat''s pillow.


    The two held onto the dragon cat''s tail, while the lid of the pot held onto the head of the dragon cat, neither of them giving in.<span>As a result of this move, many things were thrown into disarray. Things that originally belonged to certain children suddenly became unable to distinguish who was who.


    Ye Fan wrinkled his brows, went inside and said, "Stop quarreling, we are all siblings, if you have anything to say, then say it well."


    "He''s snatching up the bundles of cat pillows! This is a gift from the beautiful elder sister! " said Pan.Ye Fan squinted his eyes and recalled that Su Qingxue had given him such a pillow, but he couldn''t recall clearly.


    The boy with the lid looked two or three years older than him and said angrily, "It was mine! Let go! "


    "No!" It''s all bunched up! "It was as if the little ball had been provoked. It shouted loudly and directly pulled with force, causing the boy with the pot lid to fall forward!


    The Dragon Cat pillow was snatched away. On the other hand, the boy with the lid directly fell to the ground with a "Aiyo!".<span>Bound Boat let out a "Humph" in satisfaction. He hugged the cat and walked towards his bed, grinning.


    A few little boys and girls beside himughed out loud. The boy with the lid felt embarrassed, so he stretched out his hand to push them away from his back.<span>Ye Fan frowned and was about to stop him, but then he found out that the other side was keenly aware of this point. He turned around and kicked the boy in the stomach!


    <span>The boy fell to the ground, crying loudly. He wiped away his tears and didn''t dare to get up.


    "You only know how to cry! Shame and shame! " He made a face.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile, and pulled the pot head boy up, saying, "How can a boy cry so easily? It won''t grow up that long! "


    <span>The lid of the pot pressed against its mouth, fighting back tears, and nodded.


    Ye Fan sighed, looking at the lying on the bed with a yful look in his eyes, and the corner of his mouth raised into a smile.


    <span>This little girl''s strength was quite great. It was likely that the boys who wanted to bully her would get bullied by her instead.


    When he walked outside, Du Yun''er was also walking over, asking, "Brother Ye Fan, what''s going on? Did you hear the child cry?"<span>After listening to Ye Fan''s ount of the situation, Du Yun''er giggled and helplessly said, "I don''t know why it''s this group. They''re obviously girls, but they keep beating and crying those boys. They really have a lot of strength."


    Ye Fan nodded, "I see that I can be a female wrestler in the future..."


    <span>Du Yun''er said with a tinge of nostalgia, "Sometimes, I even feel that she''s a bit like you, Brother Ye Fan. When you were young, you were also able to fight with those older kids and protect me ¡­"


    "But I''m still a man after all. She''s just a girl, even if you keep fighting, you still have to control her." Ye Fan then thought of something and said: "After tonight, it''s better to separate the boys and girls. Although they are still young, it''s not good to live together."


    "Yeah, I know. I''ll just make do with it tonight because it''s too hasty. I''ll have to split it again tomorrow." Du Yun''er said.


    <span>Right at this time, Ye Fan''s phone rang.


    <span>Upon seeing that it was Ning Zimo, Ye Fan picked it up and asked, "Ning''er, how was it?"


    On the other side, Ning Xuemo''s tone sounded a little ufortable as she said, "Hubby ¡­" "This Zhang Tianlong doesn''t seem to put our Ning n in his eyes at all..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1025

    1025"Oh?" Ye Fan was a little surprised, his expression was normal as he asked, "What did he say? Just tell me, it''s okay."


    Ning Zimo sighed and said, "Zhang Tianlong said that whether it is our Purple Bamboo Forest or the Ning Family, we are only a small and unranked power that is unworthy of negotiating with the Far East.


    <span>"He said that he must tten this school tonight. We must rebuild a private noble primary school here, and if anyone dares to stand in his way, he will ¡­"


    <span>"Directly what?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    "Anyway, he said it in a bad way. Simply put... "He''s the one who''s going to kill whoever stops him!" Ning Xuemo replied.


    <span>Ye Fan lowered his head with a chuckle, took out a pack of cigarettes, lit one, and took a drag. He then said, "Ning''er, he''s already so arrogant. Why don''t you bring some people and take him to the Thunder Dragon Estate?"


    Ning Xuemo hesitated and said, "I wanted Little Zhao to bring some people to teach them a lesson. I wanted to speak to him in a proper manner, with an arrogant look on my face.


    But I was thinking. It was impossible for Zhang Tianlong to not know the background of our Ning Family. Since he dared to say such words, I think... "Maybe Far East will not be as simple as it looks on the surface."Ye Fan nodded his head and said, "I understand. Then you don''t need to move. I will check the background of this Far East Meeting and see if there is anything special about it."


    Ye Fan hung up and contacted Su Qingxue.<span>Su Qingxue, on the other hand, hadn''t rested yet. When she found out that Ye Fan wanted to investigate the Far East Society, she immediately went to transfer information from the Sky Eye.


    The Far Eastern Council was not a small organization to begin with, so they quickly obtained a lot of information.


    <span>However, from the intelligence reports, the Far East Society was not special. Other than hiring some of the world''s most powerful mercenaries as bodyguards, they did not have any special background.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be puzzled. This Zhang Tianlong, could it be that he is really a fool?


    Right at this moment, the sound of footsteps came from the direction of the school gate.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, then quickly walked out.


    <span>Arriving at the school''s sports field, he immediately saw a ck Bentley that charged into the school gate with an imposing manner like a rainbow.


    On both sides of Bentley stood dozens of bodyguards in ck suits. Most of these bodyguards were white and ck, and they were tall and sturdy.


    From the murderous aura these bodyguards emitted, it could be seen that they were hired by some international securitypanies. They might even be mercenaries who had used some methods to clean themselves up.The key point was that the waists of these people were filled with firearms. This was not something that the bodyguards of a wealthy family could have. If it wasn''t for the government, no one would dare to hide a gun here.


    The Bentley bodyguard stepped out and opened the back door.


    <span>A man in a light blue shirt with an Herm s belt and shining custom-made shoes stepped out of the car.


    He had a head of burning curly hair and was using a silk handkerchief to gently wipe his sses. There was an unspeakable expression of arrogance on his face."I heard ¡­ Someone from the Ning Family wants to stop us from entering the Thunder Dragon Estate and turn this crappy ce into some sort of orphanage ¡­ "Seems like it''s you." The man slowly put on his sses, and coldly looked at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan quietly looked at the man and asked with a smile, "You are Zhang Tianlong?"


    The man squinted, and a cold light shed in his eyes. "Who do you think you are to call me directly by my name?"Ye Fan took a puff on his cigarette, flicked the ash off the cigarette, and said, "I see..." It''s about time. You guys from the Far East will be very well-off. You guys don''t need such a small ce. Just give it to those kids. They don''t even have a home.


    <span>"It''s better to be poor than to be rich."


    <span>"Hahahaha!" Zhang Tianlongughed strangely, "I''m toozy to know who you are. Just from what you said, I knew you were a fucking fool!"


    <span>In this world, children don''t have parents. Do we, the rich, still need to raise them? They could only me their bad luck! This world has always been a ce where the strong preyed on the weak! "


    As Zhang Tianlong spoke, he gestured to a white bodyguard beside him and said coldly, "Shred that mouth of his into pieces!"


    The white brute with red hair nodded, "Yes! "byiss!"Following which, the two meter tall man grinned and swaggered towards Ye Fan.


    <span>His thick arms and muscles seemed to be on the verge of bursting the oversized ck suit.


    "Do you know kung fu? "Show me your hands." The big white man grinned.


    Seeing that Ye Fan did not make a move, the big man sneered, raised his big fist and threw it towards Ye Fan''s head.


    "Bam!"With a muffled sound, everyone thought that Ye Fan would be beaten to the point of bleeding from his head.


    However... The white brute was sent flying with a kick!


    The two hundred strong men, whose chests were caved in, vomited blood and died right in front of Zhang Tianlong!<span>Ye Fan slowly withdrew his foot, took a drag from his cigarette, and said, "I said ¡­ ¡­" "It''s about time."


    To deal with these small fry, even Ye Fan found it troublesome.<span>Zhang Tianlong''s face alternated between red and white. Suddenly, he grinned, "Do you know, no matter who you are or what your background is, you have already provoked someone you absolutely cannot afford to provoke?!


    Alright... You think you''re very strong, right? But let me tell you ¡­ As long as we from the Far East are willing, we can easily destroy a Ning Family!


    Today, I will let you know the consequences of provoking this young master! "<span>After Zhang Tianlong finished speaking, he sat back into the car and ordered the group of bodyguards, "I want him to be a meat paste! "Fire!"


    <span>A group of bodyguards immediately pulled out their guns and started shooting at Ye Fan.


    <span>The densely packed bullets drew a line of fire as they headed towards Ye Fan.


    <span>However, Ye Fan''s figure, at this moment, had already arrived beside the Bentley and smashed the window with his fist!


    <span>Zhang Tianlong''s face was shocked. In the next second, he discovered that his neck had already been grabbed by Ye Fan!


    "Why can''t I tell you that? The background of the Far East Society ispletely useless to me." Ye Fan sighed.


    A group of bodyguards saw that their master had been captured and all pointed their guns at Ye Fan''s head, but did not dare to easily shoot.Zhang Tianlong gritted his teeth, "Stinking brat..." If you dare to touch me, I will make your entire family suffer a miserable death! The leaders of China did not dare to touch our Far Eastern Conference! Are you f * cking tired of living!? "


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes. This Zhang Tianlong really had a fearless look on his face, and even brought up the head of China ¡­ Could it be that the Far East really had a hidden background?


    Right at this time, Ye Fan''s phone rang.


    As soon as Ye Fan saw the people with electricity, he immediately became particrly puzzled.<span>"Dragon King?"


    <span>On the other side of the phone was none other than Ye Longteng.


    "Ye Fan!" How did you get into a conflict with the Far East? " Ye Long Teng said in a serious tone, "Don''t fall out with him. That Zhang Tianlong is the beloved son of the Far East president, Zhang Yi. If he is hurt, the Far East will definitely cause trouble for China!"<span>Ye Fan revealed a suspicious look. Such a Far East Society, such a Zhang Tianlong, actually managed to get even Ye Long Teng to immediately pay attention to him?


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1031

    1031


    <span>"Of course I care. Even if she died when I was born, she was still my birth mother, not to mention that she risked her life to raise me for a few years.


    "If I hadn''t beenpletely unable to investigate, I wouldn''t have been unable to do my duty as a son until now." Ye Fan lowered his eyebrows and said.<span>Death stared nkly at Ye Fan for a while, lowered his head in thought, and then said: "I understand, if your mother was still alive, she would definitely be very pleased, to have such a good child like you.


    <span>However... "Ye Fan, I can''t tell you for now what happened to your mother, and I can''t tell you who your enemy was."


    Ye Fan frowned, "Why?"


    Death lifted his head and said: "Because the person who killed your mother and your son was one of the experts of the Primordial Divine descendants. With your current abilities, you still can''t take revenge.


    If you don''t know the truth, then at least you''ll be safe for the time being. But if you know the truth, then you might be targeted by the ancient gods.If you want to know everything, that''s fine too, but first you have to ¡­ "


    <span>"Do you want to join the power of the Apocalypse first?" Ye Fan directly interrupted his death, "You want me to enter your camp, then you can tell me who my enemy is and the secret of my past?"


    <span>Death nodded, "Yes, I am also considering your safety. After all, you are my sister''s son that I have saved with great difficulty."


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed for a moment, and then he lightlyughed, "Lady Death, regardless of whether or not you are my aunt, I still have some doubts as to whether or not you are someone with the power of the Apocalypse King."<span>"What do you mean?" Death was somewhat puzzled.


    "You kept saying that you were my rtive, but you refused to tell me the truth.


    Do you think, with my experience and life experience, I would foolishly throw away my life for the sake of revenge?


    It seems to me that you are now using some of my mother''s information to lure me into the power of the Apocalypse.


    But if you really wish for me to join the power of the Apocalypse, isn''t it better to just tell me who my enemies are?


    For example, if my enemy was the Martial God, then I really wouldn''t have any way to defeat him. With my current feeling towards the Epic Tier, I might not even have the chance to defeat him even if I practiced for another hundred years.<span>In that case, wouldn''t I be willing to join the Doomsday King for the sake of avenging my mother?


    <span>But now, you tell me that your enemy is a descendant of an ancient god, and you don''t tell me exactly who he is.


    <span>I am thinking, could it be that you are a spy from the ancient gods nted in the power of the apocalypse to probe me? Will you join the power of the apocalypse? "


    <span>After Ye Fan finished speaking, he picked up the tea cup, took a sip, and helplessly shook his head, "From your words, I can''t feel the sincerity from your family."


    <span>Death frowned and said, "Ye Fan, you are overthinking things. If I were a spy from the ancient gods, I would have used all kinds of methods to lure you into joining the power of the apocalypse. There is no need to walk in such a big circle with you."


    <span>"Really? Then why don''t you just tell me everything about my biological parents? You want me to join the power of the Apocalypse before you speak of it?


    Could it be ¡­ Because once I know the truth, I might not even be willing to join the Doomsday King? " Ye Fan squinted his eyes, and lowered his voice as he asked, "Don''t tell me ¡­" I have the blood of the n, too. "Death''s eyes narrowed, he took a deep breath and said: "You ¡­ How much do you know about your own background? "


    Seeing the change in death''s expression, Ye Fan had already made some guesses in his heart, and hade to a conclusion.<span>His emotions were moreplicated than they had ever been. His own life was probably much moreplicated than he had imagined.


    This kind of heavy pressure made Ye Fan even more afraid of facing the truth, because once it was exposed, he would have to face a variety of choices.<span>The choice may be happy, but it may also be the abyss of pain.


    <span>"I was asking you, my aunt, why are you asking me?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Death avoided his gaze and said: "Ye Fan, I know you still have a lot of doubts in your heart, but I definitely didn''t harm your heart. If you feel cheated and want to leave after joining the power of the Apocalypse King, I will definitely not stop you. "


    "Do you think that''s possible? If I had the power of the Apocalypse, then it would be impossible for me to return to China. That was the Doomsday Shakyamuni''s decision.<span>"Also, I''m not the kind of person who goes back on his word. If I choose to ally with you guys, then I will not go back on my word, so I will be extra careful." Ye Fan said.


    Death Comprehension nodded, and said: "I know that with the current information and evidence, it will be difficult for you to agree to my invitation. But I won''t force you either.


    <span>You just need to remember, do not trust the people of the ancient gods, the n, the dragon souls, or those of the hidden dragons ¡­ They are your enemies, the aplices that caused your mother''s death and caused you to suffer in the outside world!


    The gates to our power as the King of Doom will always be open for you. If one day you are persecuted by an ancient God''s descendant, you can contact me and I will do my best for you. "Finished speaking, Death gave a number to Ye Fan, and said: "Remember this number, you can contact me at any time, we are family."


    Ye Fan looked at the sincere look in the woman''s eyes, his heart slightly fluctuating.


    He nodded and stood up, saying, "Thank you, Miss Death. Although I don''t feel that there''s anything wrong with killing a few of the Far Eastern Guilds, but you have saved me a lot of trouble. I owe you a favor.<span>Regardless of whether you are my aunt or not, I can at least promise you that I will not stand on the side of the Ancient Divine descendants against the Apocalypse King until I understand the truth of my past.


    <span>I know that no matter which side I choose, once a conflict breaks out, there will be sacrifices ¡­


    "All I can do is to keep my heart, do what I think is right, and protect the people I love ¡­"<span>After Ye Fan finished his speech, he smiled, picked up a piece of cake, gave a thumbs up and walked towards the manor''s gate while eating.


    All the way until Ye Fan left the manor, Death couldn''t help but release his pent-up emotions.<span>She covered her face with one hand, tears streaming down her face, her shoulders heaving and sobbing.


    "Ye Fan..." Death muttered. He picked up the picture of Ye Fan when he was young and muttered, "I''m sorry ¡­ "I''m sorry..."After about ten minutes or so, a gray robed female attendant walked out of the room. She didn''t dare to look up at her mistress''s face, and only respectfully said, "Lord Death, Zhang Yi requests an audience."


    Death took a deep breath and his expression returned to normal. There were no traces of him ever crying.


    <span>She put the photo away and spoke with a graceful and cold expression, "Let hime over ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1032

    1032


    <span>A short whileter, a middle-aged man, who wore a custom-made suit and had a short stature, but exuded an air of wealth, arrived at the door of the room.


    This person was the president of the Far Eastern Society, Zhang Yi.


    "Lord Death, your subordinate heard that the Infernal King has left and came to ask you a question. How should I handle this matter?" Zhang Yi came to the foot of the stairs and asked while nodding respectfully.


    Death said lightly through the veil, "The matter is over. Go get busy."<span>Hearing that, Zhang Yi frowned, "But ¡­" Lucifer killed my son, the assassin of Baffled. He killed my brothers and my backbone.


    "If we don''t give the people in the association an exnation for this, they might not be willing to ept it, and it would be hard for them all to ept it."


    "With the bones dead, we can change another batch. Your son is also not just Zhang Tianlong. As for whether or not he will obey everyone, that''s not up to you, Zhang Yi. The Far East Union is not surnamed Zhang, is it?" Death coldly asked.Zhang Yi''s entire body tensed up as he swallowed his saliva. His eyes were filled with puzzlement.


    "Lord Death, please allow this subordinate to ask one more question. Why are we being so courteous to INFERNO''s men? That Asmontis is not our match at all.Even if Lucifer were to personallye, he would not be a match for Master Death ¡­ "Why do we have to suffer such a loss without saying a word?" Zhang Yi asked unwillingly.


    Death brewed a cup of tea for herself and took a sip, "Oh, then what do you think we should do to convince the people of Far East Association?"Zhang Yi was very happy and quickly raised his head and said, "Your subordinate thinks that this matter is very simple. As long as we, the Far East, create trouble for China and affect their economy, they will naturally pressure Lucifer.


    <span>When that happens, Lucifer will be seen as a thorn in the side of China without us even having to do anything.


    <span>He definitely won''t be able to tolerate it when the timees, but since he knows that he''s no match for you, he naturally wouldn''t dare to go against our Far East.


    <span>As a result, he could only take advantage of the situation and bring the woman beside him to another country.


    <span>"Once he goes abroad, whether it''s to kill him or the women beside him, we have plenty of ways to ¡­"


    When Death heard this, he said with a smile that was not a smile: "Zhang Yi, your idea is really beautiful."


    Zhang Yi''s face froze, his eyes shed a few times, then he quickly kneeled on the ground, and said: "Master Death! I... I have no intention of using your strength. If you are not satisfied, I. I will definitely not pursue the matter any further! "


    Death stood up and turned around to look at the garden. He said to Zhang Yi: "It seems... For you people with the surname Zhang to take charge of the situation for thirty years in the Far East, do you really think that you are the owners of the Far East? "


    "NO!" "No!" Zhang Yi broke out in cold sweat and quickly kowtowed, "Lord Death! We are just a small figure serving the power of the Apocalypse King. We definitely wouldn''t dare to have any presumptuous thoughts! "Death continued, "Ignoring the fact that INFERNO''s influence is muchrger than our Doomsday King, it has three A-rank organizations with a total membership. It is the number one organization in the entire Underground World.


    Whether it''s us or the Chinese side, we''re all trying our best to win them over.<span>Lucifer himself was someone not even the Armageddon Mage King dared to touch. He could only reason and empathize with him ¡­


    "Zhang Yi, who gave you the guts to try and use your own power to fight against Lucifer?"


    Zhang Yi''s entire body went soft as sweat poured down like rain. "Master Death, I was wrong!" I will not dare to have even the slightest bit of wishful thinking! Master Death, please forgive us! "


    <span>Death continued to speak ndly, "You said that you need to convince the people below. I feel that it is indeed necessary...


    How about this, since you care so much about the Far East guild, I''m afraid that your Zhang family might lose face with the Far East guild, why not ¡­ You people surnamed Zhang will disappear from Far East, right? Then, there will be no question of whether or not it is shameful... "


    When Zhang Yi heard this, he was so scared that his face became ghastly pale, and he cried and begged for mercy: "Death Lord! This little one knows my wrongs! This lowly one would never dare to ¡­ "Before he could finish his words, his voice suddenly stopped!


    A trace of Zhang Yi''s soul was pulled out and his entire body became a corpse. His eyes were lifeless as heid on the ground.<span>All of this waspletely silent, as if nothing had happened and he had already died.


    Not long after, a grey robed maid came to the front of the house and bowed to Death. She then grabbed Zhang Yi''s corpse with one hand and dragged him out.Death didn''t have much of an impact on Zhang Yi''s death. She just stood there, staring into the garden, her mind filled with otherplicated thoughts.


    <span>A few minutester, a maic male voice came out from outside.


    "Why didn''t you tell him the truth?"


    Death had long known of that person''s appearance, so he didn''t turn around or say anything.They walked in, eleven of them were handsome, with dark golden hair, and they were tall, and they were all dressed in the western ssical attire of the aristocrats.


    The elegant noble temperament exuded from his body was not a deliberate act but an innate thing.


    Seeing that death didn''t answer his question, the noble youth continued: "You don''t owe him anything. These are the fellow from the Divine Dragon n. If you harm him, you can acknowledge him."


    <span>The deathly elder sighed and said, "Frederick, this is my private matter. I don''t need you to teach me what to do."


    <span>"I only care about you, you know. To me, you are the most important woman in the world. I cannot tolerate anyone making you sad." Frederick spoke with sincerity.


    <span>Death nced at him, his gaze softening a bit. "Frederick, I''m fine. I just don''t know how to exin everything to him.


    Although there was a part of me that was forced to do so, I also had my own weakness and faults.


    Moreover, it might not be a good thing for him to know the truth now. "


    Frederick frowned. "You are thinking about everything for him, but you have thought about everything for yourself. You don''t owe him anything. If he stayed in China like this, sooner orter, he would be with the n.<span>When that timees, he''ll be the same as the group of people who hurt you back then, and he''ll break your heart once more ¡­ Don''t forget, whose seed is he ¡­? "


    "Shut up!"


    <span>"I know you are not satisfied that he has broken your engagement with Princess Daisy, but I will not allow you to speak of him in such a manner!"


    <span>"El-Desiree?" Frederick did not know whether tough or to cry. "Victoria, what are you talking about? You know I have no interest in that princess!


    <span>Even if she''s AIR, it means nothing to me! That was only the orders of the Shakyamuni!


    You see, Victoria, in my eyes, the most important woman. "Only ¡­"


    "Enough!" Death reprimanded: "I don''t want to hear you talk such nonsense! Frederick, remember your identity, and remember my identity as well!


    Don''t forget what you came to the border of China for this time. You don''t need to talk too much about the matter between Ye Fan and I. "<span>After Death finished speaking, his body disappeared like a gust of gray fog.


    Frederick stood on the spot, his eyes filled with unwillingness and hatred, causing his handsome face to turn gloomy and terrifying ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1037

    <span>1037


    <span>Ye Fan naturally couldn''t bear to refuse, and didn''t even want to ask, so he nodded and said, "Within my ability range, I will try my best."


    "Mr. Ye, you can definitely do it ¡­" Ling Baiyuan looked at Ling Yuwei with aplicated gaze and said, "I hope that ¡­ Mr. Ye, can you take good care of Yuwei for me ¡­ "Her mother left early, and I didn''t do my duty. I''m not a good father ¡­"


    Ye Fan was stunned, he never thought that Ling Yuwei would be entrusted to him.


    <span>Su Qingxue, who was at the side, also had aplicated expression but she did not make a sound.


    Ling Yuwei cried, "Dad, don''t say that! Your daughter is not filial to you! I always make you angry! Daddy, don''t leave me ¡­ "Ling Baiyuan looked at Ye Fan, and continued to ask, "Mr. Ye, can you promise me, no matter what happens in the future, don''t let Yuwei get hurt ¡­"


    Ye Fan looked at Ling Yuwei. Coincidentally, Ling Yuwei had turned her head to look at him. Their gazes met, and they had an indescribablyplicated feeling.


    Ye Fan looked at Su Qingxue beside him. He was actually worried about Su Qingxue having thoughts.However, Su Qingxue slightly smiled at him and nodded.


    Seeing that the woman allowed him to do so, Ye Fan also couldn''t bear to see Ling Bai die with regrets, so he said, "I understand, Sect Leader Ling, I promise you, as long as it''s within my capabilities, I won''t harm Yu Wei."


    "Alright... "Alright ¡­" Ling Bai''s eyes became more and more unfocused, and his aura also became weaker, "I ¡­" "I believe you ¡­"After saying thosest three words, Ling Baiyuan was no longer alive.


    <span>The dozens of Mount Shu disciples were saddened.


    Outside the door, an old man suddenly flew in. He was dressed in a hurry and looked like he was worn out from the journey.


    As the old man saw the scene in the room, he cried out in grief, "White light!"<span>It was impressively Ling Qingfeng. He hurriedly rushed back, but was unable to see his son''s final time.


    "Master! The Sect Leader Senior Brother left! " Li Lihong and the other disciples cried out one after another.<span>Ling Qingfeng staggered over to the sickbed. As he looked at Ling Baiyi, who had already left in peace, tears of pain flowed down his face.


    "Send him ck hair for nothing. Why would the heavens treat our Ling family and Mount Shu as such!"


    <span>Ling Yuwei was also hugging her grandfather, causing her grandfather and grandson to sob silently.


    However, just when everyone in the house was still feeling extremely sad, Ye Fan suddenly sensed an unusual auraing from the back mountain of Mount Shu.


    <span>"Someone is invading!"


    After Ye Fan finished speaking, he ran out first.


    Hearing Ye Fan''s words, everyone was stunned for a moment. They subconsciously thought it might be that expert who attacked Mount Shu again, so they hurriedly followed him out.Even Ling Qingfeng and Ling Yuwei didn''t care about anything else and hastily ran towards the back of the mountain.


    As soon as Ye Fan arrived at the back of the mountain, he saw seven or eight corpses of the Mount Shu disciples lying on the ground.<span>An old man in a long red and ck robe with a head of grey hair was standing in front of the Hidden Sword Pavilion.


    "Are you the one that attacked Sect Leader Ling?" When Ye Fan saw this old man, he realized that he couldn''t clearly see his cultivation level. However, he could feel that this old man had surpassed the Spirit Condensation realm, and was most likely an expert of the Awakening Realm.


    The old man said lightly, "Kid, you don''t look like a man from Mount Shu. What, are you here to meddle in other people''s business?""Why did you attack the Mount Shu Sect? What kind of organization are you?" Ye Fan remembered that Su Qingxue said that all the big sects were attacked.


    <span>The old man had no intention of replying. When he saw the people from Mount Shu Sect arrive, he smiled and said, "Atst, everyone is here. I''ve waited for all of you to get organized and impatient."


    Under Ling Qingfeng''s lead, the elders of Mount Shu all held their swords, ready to strike.


    Ling Qingfeng looked at the burned corpses of his disciples, and furrowed his brows. "Who the hell are you?"<span>"You are Ling Qingfeng?" The red-clothed old man asked.


    <span>"That''s right." Ling Qingfeng said with a gloomy expression.


    The old man seemed to recall something. After thinking for a while, he asked, "How long has it been since Ling Jiuheng walked?"


    Ling Qingfeng was stunned as he said in astonishment, "You know my grandfather!?"Many of the elders and disciples of Mount Shu also felt shocked because Ling Jiuheng was the Grand Elder of the previous generation on Mount Shu, the grandfather of Ling Qingfeng.


    Could it be that this old man dressed in red and ck is the same generation as Ling Jiuheng!?The old man waved his hand, "I don''t know. I was just guessing. Since you''re now the Great Elder of Mount Shu, your grandfather should be leaving."


    <span>However... "I do have a bit of a friendship with Ling Taiyuan, but unfortunately, he died of an illness. Otherwise, I don''t think your Ling Family would have fallen to this day."


    Upon hearing these words, Ling Qingfeng''s face turned pale, and his eyes were full of shock.


    Ye Fan and most of the people in Mount Shu were the same. They had no idea what this represented.Ling Yuwei stopped crying at this moment and asked hesitantly, "Grandfather, is the Ling Tai Yuan he was talking about the genius ancestor our Ling Family had 300 years ago?"


    Ling Qingfeng nodded his head with difficulty and said, "It should be that ancestor ¡­" It was said that the ancestor reached the great circle of focus at the age of twenty andprehended sword intent.


    "It''s a pity that the Spirit Focus realm is only at the level of having a mortal body. At that time, his medical treatment was not as developed as it is now. After he contracted an incurable disease, he passed away young, leaving behind only his son."<span>"How could this be ¡­ How could he know our ancestors from three hundred years ago? " Ling Yuwei said in disbelief.


    <span>The red-clothed old manughed, "Little girl, this old man is only 300 years older than you. What is there to be surprised about?


    The War God you worship, Ye Wuya, has lived for more than five hundred years. Could it be that he is the only one allowed to live on and not die? "<span>Ye Fan was stunned. Ye Wuya? War God?


    Earlier, the imposing tyrant and the Demon Prison Officer had asked him what was the rtionship between him and Ye Wuya ¡­<span>He ¡­ was he really with the War God ¡­ It was rted ¡­


    Ye Fan was lost in thought for a moment, and the surrounding sounds couldn''t be heard.Ling Qingfeng''s expression changed as he said, "Since you are the senior and you are rted to our ancestors, why did you kill the people of the Ling family and Mount Shu?"


    <span>The old manughed and said, "Little guy, if you want to me something, me the Martial God that you guys worship. If it wasn''t for his false face, we wouldn''t have had the interest to do anything to the descendants of our old friends!


    <span>Sooner orter, you will understand that you are helping the evil, worshipping a demon in the world! "


    <span>"I don''t know what nonsense you are spouting. If you were to suffer a loss in front of the Martial God, then you should look for the Martial God. How can you be counted as a senior expert if you kill so many innocent people!?" Ling Qingfeng said angrily.


    The old man sighed to the sky, "You are right. If this old man could cut Ye Wuya, he would definitely be willing to fight him, even if it would cost him his life.


    <span>It''s a pity that this old man admits that the devil is far from being someone we can defeat ¡­ If we want to defeat him, we can only think of another way. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1038

    1038Ye Fan regained his senses at this time, raised his head and said, "If killing innocent people is your method, then no matter what the Martial God did, whether it is a devil or not ¡­ ¡­" You already are. "


    The old man narrowed his eyes, "Kid, you''re just a kid. You don''t know how to make a big deal out of things. In the long history, sacrificing some people to solve the problem is nothing at all."


    "I really don''t understand it, and I don''t want to understand it either..." Ye Fan said, "I only know that you killed Sect Leader Ling and many disciples of Mount Shu. "Both the Mount Shu Sect and the Ling family have treated me with righteousness. I will not let you continue to act this way."


    When the Mount Shu people heard Ye Fan''s words, they all showed expressions of gratitude.


    They knew that they were unable to fight against this three-hundred-year-old old monster. They could tell from how Ling Baiyi died from his injuries in just two moves.


    If Ye Fan wasn''t here, they wouldn''t have any chance of winning at all, and even their entire family might be exterminated.<span>At the end of the day, the Mount Shu Sect only showed Ye Fan their Imperial Sword Technique, and Ye Fan did not owe them much. Now that Ye Fan was willing to stand up for them, the Mount Shu Sect would naturally be extremely grateful.


    <span>The old man grinned and said, "Originally, I only wanted to kill a few stray dogs of the Martial God Tribe. Why did you have toe and die by yourself?"


    Ling Yuwei could not bear to listen any longer and cried out, "My father has never seen the Martial God since he was born! My grandfather can''t even be seen so easily, we haven''t even done anything for the War God. How can you call that a ckey''!? You are simply useless, kill your own juniors to vent your anger! "


    "Little girl ¡­" If what I have heard is correct, you are the daughter of the Ling family who was betrothed to Ye Wuya''s grandson. Since you have been chosen by Ye Wuya, it will definitely be beneficial to them ¡­ "


    <span>After the old man finished speaking, he narrowed his eyes and carefully stared at Ling Yuwei for a moment as a sharp light suddenly flickered in his eyes.


    "So that''s how it is... "Ye Wuya really knows how to choose people." The old man muttered.


    Everyone present was puzzled. Could it be that the War God''s choice of Ling Yuwei as his grandson had a special meaning?"This old man will definitely not let Ye Wuya have his way ¡­."


    As soon as the red-clothed old man finished speaking, his eyes suddenly became sharp.<span>With a shift of his feet, his figure suddenly appeared in front of Ling Yuwei, and he sent a palm strike towards her forehead!


    Ling Yuwei, like everyone else present, had no time to react. When she realized that the old man was about to kill her, she felt a strong sense of despair!


    "Bam!"


    A dull thud sounded. Just as the elder was about to make his move, his body was sent flying by a kick!


    Everyone broke out in a cold sweat. After a careful look, they were pleasantly surprised!It was Ye Fan, who, at the critical moment, kicked the old man away!


    "Weiwei, are you alright?!" Su Qingxue quickly ran up and grabbed Ling Yuwei''s hand.


    <span>Ling Yu Wei still had some lingering fear as she shook her head, "I ¡­ "I''m fine..."


    Without saying anything, Su Qingxue pulled her best friend and hid in the back.


    The Mount Shu disciples also rushed to surround Ling Yuwei. None of them wished for her to be killed right after her death.


    "Mr. Ye!" "Many thanks!" Ling Qingfeng could only hate himself for not being able to beat that old man. He could only stand to the side and look at Ye Fan with gratitude and nervousness.


    "I promised Sect Leader Ling that I would protect Yuwei, so I''ll do my best to protect her." Ye Fan said as he walked forward.<span>Normally, when a Spirit Condensation warrior was kicked by Ye Fan, he would have been seriously injured.


    <span>However, although the old man was kicked a dozen meters away, he showed no signs of injury.


    <span>The old man looked at Ye Fan in surprise, reached out his hand and brushed the dust off his clothes, saying, "You can''t tell your cultivation level, but you actually managed to react. It''s really strange that you still have so much strength."


    "I''m also curious, just what level are you at, so you can take one of my feet." Ye Fan said with a smile.The old man''s eyes held a hint of interest. "Interesting. I can''t see through you, and you can''t see through me. Let''s see who reveals their trump card first."


    With these words, the old man''s hand suddenly released a golden-red me energy!<span>Ye Fan immediately felt that this was a type of spiritual energy that was even more powerful than the concentrated spiritual energy!


    <span>"True essence?" Ye Fan confirmed the guess in his heart, "You really have already reached the Realm of Awakening!"


    Once a martial artistprehended a certain Heavenly Dao and entered the Dao through martial arts, their body and soul would be cultivated to a certain limit. Once they perfectly fused with each other, they would be able to obtain a qualitative leap in their cultivation.<span>The physical body of a martial practitioner in the Awakening Realm could not bepared to that of a Spirit Condensation Realm martial practitioner. They could use the power of heaven and earth as food and no longer needed ordinary food.


    It wasn''t surprising that someone at the Awakening Realm could block his kick.


    However, what made Ye Fan feel even weirder was that this old man''s primeval essence revealed a trace of aura that made him feel familiar.


    But at this moment, Ye Fan didn''t have time to think about it, because the old man was already flying towards him!In the blink of an eye, the fire-like true essence in his hand turned into a giant fireball. The fireball shot out tens of thousands of ming rain, densely packed together towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Seeing this move, Ye Fan suddenly remembered why he felt familiar!


    <span>Wasn''t this the ultimate skill of the Phoenix n''s'' Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens''!?


    Ye Fan did not dare to dodge, because there were still a group of people from the Mount Shu Sect behind him. If he dodged, the rain of fire would be fatal.


    In a split-second, Ye Fan made a decision. He turned around, and a pitch ck long sword appeared in his hand. The ck iron of this sword exuded an ancient and cold aura, as if there was still frost outside...With Ye Fan''s move, the sword intent cut through the fire rain like a de cutting through water, and at the same time, it also quickly cooled down, which greatly reduced the power of the fire rain.


    <span>Seeing a sword suddenly appear in Ye Fan''s hand, the old man was also puzzled. The people of Mount Shu behind him were also quite puzzled.


    "You''re actually a sword expert, and you still have such a good sword hidden in your body?" The old man frowned and asked with a trace of doubt, "Could it be ¡­ This is one of the lost Eight Swords of the King of Yue.<span>Ye Fan felt reassured in his heart, looking at the ice-cold long sword in his hand, he said, "That''s right."


    If you refer to the sun as the sun, then the light will be dimmer.<span>The Sun Sword was a Yin Gold sword that specialized in suppressing mes.


    If Ye Fan had this sword by his side back then, he could have easily fought against Xiao Xin''er.


    Behind him, Ling Qingfeng and the other elders of Mount Shu thought to themselves, No wonder Ye Fan doesn''t like those swords of the Hidden Sword Pavilion.<span>However, they didn''t know that Ye Fan had more than a few King of Yue''s Eight Swords on him.


    The old man''s eyes became more serious, "Even if you have a future, you may not be able to stop this old man from setting fire to the world!"


    With these words, the old man''s entire body was set aze with red-gold high temperature primeval essence. The scorching air caused everyone in Mount Shu to back away from the scorching heat.


    In this group of intense mes, the old man moved extremely fast, quickly surrounding Ye Fan in a very small range!


    Suddenly, Ye Fan felt that there was a high temperature fire everywhere, and the ground was as hot asva. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1041

    <span>1041


    The Kunlun Mountains, the Ye n''s grounds.


    Sincest night, snow had been falling in the Kunlun region, and the weather had turned cold.This sort of situation was quitemon in areas of such high altitudes.


    <span>The nsmen who woke up in the morning were practicing their cultivation and working as usual. They looked at the roof and the white snow on the road and felt peaceful in their hearts.


    When it was almost noon, a middle-aged man dressed in ck, with a long de wrapped in ck cloth in his hand, and covered in dust, stepped into the main yard of the Ye n and came to the back garden.


    On the way, some of the nsmen and servants that met him all respectfully greeted him, "Uncle Long Yuan."


    Ye Longyuan was not in the mood to talk with the people in the n. He had too many things on his mind. After he asked for his father''s location, he immediately rushed over.


    In a stone pavilion in the back garden, Ye Longyuan found his father, the Martial God, Ye Wuya.


    It was snowing, so Ye Wuya thought of having a hot pot for lunch. Right now, he was setting up a copper fire and making hot pot soup.


    "Ugh ¡­" Group A, do you want to add more pickled vegetables? " Ye Wuya held some pickled vegetables in his hand and asked the old servant, Ye Qun, that was waiting on the side."Old master, it''s about time. Otherwise, it won''t be worth it if we don''t get the smell of the chicken soup." Ye Qun suggested.


    "I think so too." Ye Wuya nodded, and then he switched the mushrooms and put them into the pot to boil.<span>Ye Longyuan was not surprised to see this scene.


    <span>There were two things his father cared about the most in his life: first, Martial Arts; and second, Eating.


    Sometimes, Ye Longyuan even suspected what the Martial God would choose if he and Ye Longteng, his two sons, were to choose one of the top delicacies in the world.


    To be honest, the two brothers, Ye Longyuan and Ye Mo, were not confident.No matter what happened outside, Ye Wuya would always think of a way to satisfy his taste buds.


    "Father!" Ye Longyuan thought of some messy thoughts as he walked into the pavilion with mixed emotions and respectfully lowered his head to call out.<span>Ye Wuya naturally knew that his eldest son hade, and cheerfully greeted, "Long Yuan, it''s great that you''re back. Your Uncle Zong and I are currently cooking a Northeast Hot Pot, and it''s almost ready. You''ll taste some deer meat and deer meatter.


    Ye Longyuan looked at the table and saw a huge pile of fresh meat dishes. There were even some special dishes such as hemp sauce, blood sausages, wide noodles and other ingredients. It was really quite tempting.


    <span>"Father is really particr about food. Your son truly admires you." Ye Longyuan smiled.


    <span>"Hehe." Ye Wuyaughed, "If you have nothing better to do, then treat your mouth and stomach better, isn''t that good? You two brothers just don''t know how to enjoy life... "


    Ye Longyuan cautiously asked, "Father, yesterday, dozens of big sects of China were attacked by mysterious experts. The head of the Mount Shu Sect, Ling Baiyi of the Ling family was killed."That assassin had already confirmed that it was the Xiao Hong who had escaped overseas three hundred years ago ¡­ I presume that Father already knows about this. "


    <span>Ye Wuya used his chopsticks to wash the venison, while nodding and saying, "Your brother told me that he even proposed to hold an ancient martial arts gathering to advise us. This is pretty good ¡­."


    <span>"Father!" Ye Longyuan frowned and said, "Three hundred years ago, those ns that were not satisfied with your ability to form the ancient God''s descendants were all elites of their ns.


    These people were not people that the ancient martial arts sects could resist. They must have cooperated with the Doomsday King in order to dare to act so arrogantly.


    Right now, all the big sects in the world are panicking and are beginning to question the ability of our Dragon Soul and Hidden Dragon. Some of the elders who know about the situation are also beginning to question our n.His son thought that they were trying to incite the people of the whole world to fight against the Ye family and your prestige, father!


    <span>We can''t let our guard down. We should take the initiative and eliminate these people in one fell swoop, so that we can win back the trust of the big sects! "


    <span>Ye Wuya picked up a piece of venison and sat on the stool. He blew on it twice, dipped it in sauce, and ate it in one go.


    After enjoying the taste of the meat, Ye Wuya said, "Your brother has already gone to a meeting. You can discuss it together. What does it matter whether the people of the world and the big sects believe me or not?Even if it''s a treasure made of gold and silver, how can the whole world be satisfied with me if I see money as dung?


    <span>Kids these days. "Why do you always look for an adult whenever something happens? I got beaten up when I was young and it was all by myself ¡­"


    As Ye Wuya spoke, he took a small bowl and handed it to Ye Longyuan, "Son, you''ve alle back. Eat some."


    <span>However, Ye Longyuan did not have the slightest bit of appetite, and said with aplicated look in his eyes, "Father, back then... Do you have some secrets that you have been hiding from us? "


    <span>"Hiding it from you?" Ye Wuya had a faint smile on his face as he said, "You are implying something."


    "Your son only felt that Xiao Hong and the others'' reactions weren''t simply one of unwillingness ¡­


    If his father had only defeated those who opposed the cooperation of the n through a life and death duel back then, why did they have to think so hard about it? Shouldn''t all of this be logical?


    However, their words saying that you are the ''devil'' father and that they are the one who is righteous confused their son ¡­ " Ye Longyuan said.<span>Ye Wuya was not angry, he smiled and nodded, "Then what do you think? Do you think I''m a devil? "


    Ye Longyuan swallowed his saliva, took a jug of wine from the side, poured himself a cup, and drank it all in one go.<span>Seemingly trying to bolster his courage by drinking wine, Ye Longyuan then said, "Your son naturally does not wish for his father to be ndered by them.


    But... "My two subordinates discovered that in the past month, more than three thousand Indian soldiers had died mysteriously at the border between our country and China ¡­"<span>Finishing this sentence, Ye Longyuan''s eyelids twitched, his eyes looking straight at his father.


    Ye Wuya picked up his chopsticks, pointed at him with a smile, and said, "Kid, you didn''te home today just to mention the matters of Xiao Hong and the others ¡­ ¡­.<span>"That''s right, your guess is right. I sent someone to the Indian Ocean to kill another person to get their blood, which was then used to help Feng''er cultivate his Blood Demon Body."


    When Ye Longyuan heard this, his face paled. He found it hard to ept and said, "Father ¡­ ¡­" Why are you doing this!? Feng''er is your own grandson! You''re making him fall into the devil''s path!


    Furthermore, those Indian soldiers, even if they had been at loggerheads with our country for the past half year, there was no need to kill them all! Don''t you feel guilty!? "<span>As Ye Wuya used his chopsticks to y with his meat, he casually said, "It''s precisely because Feng Er is my biological grandson that I''m willing to think of a way for him to quickly recover my cultivation.


    <span>There was no other way ¡­ Ru Lan let her husband help her and her son. If you don''t want to, then I''ll have to help her.


    <span>Yet now, you''re ming me, an old man, for meddling in other people''s business...


    <span>As for killing thousands of Indians, it''s not because of their rtionship with China.


    Since there are only a few people around here, and they just so happen to have enough people over there, I sent some people over there to get some blood ¡­ ¡­<span>As for what you said. Guilt or whatever, of course I don''t have it. That kind of thing has no meaning at all ¡­


    <span>Where the hell did you learn such a boring word as'' guilt ''? As your father, I haven''t taught you since I was young ¡­ "


    <span>After Ye Wuya finished speaking, he took another mouthful of the delicious venison. He clicked his tongue and had a face full of enjoyment. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1042

    <span>1042


    <span>On the other hand, Ye Longyuan, who sat opposite her, had a frozen expression on his face. In fact, there was even a trace of unease on his face ¡­


    He thought about it carefully, and it seemed that it was indeed as Ye Wuya had said. Since young, this father had never mentioned to them what was good and what was evil.However, the brothers themselves subconsciously believed that their father was the Martial God and that he had single-handedly resolved the conflict between the ns. He had formed an ancient descendant to fight against the Apocalypse King and protect the foundation of China.


    Therefore, they had always thought that their father must be a righteous person.<span>However... What about reality?


    <span>Ye Wuya never admitted to it, nor raised any of his ideas!


    <span>Ever since they were young, Ye Wuya had never gone out to cultivate. Even if he liked to eat delicacies, towards the brothers, he would only talk about martial arts and life. He never talked about life, his ambitions, nor about justice and morals.


    It was only today that Ye Wuya told him this in front of him ¡ª Being with evil is very boring?!


    Ye Longyuan didn''t want to believe all of this. Although he already knew that his father didn''t care about the majority of the red tape, the courtesy, the shame, and he often made unexpected decisions.However, this matter was already challenging his son. The bottom line of what he could bear, the bottom line of morality.


    "Father... Outsiders would respectfully address you as the War God. If they knew that you had sent people to massacre innocent people, all for the sake of helping your grandson train ¡­ They will be disappointed in you, our Ye family, and our Divine Dragon n! "


    Ye Longyuan earnestly said, "Father, could it be that you hope that your illustrious name, the alliance of the ancient God''s descendants, will be destroyed just like that?!"<span>Ye Wuya carefully savored a few pieces of washed mutton and then ndly said, "It seems like... "You still don''t understand."


    "Father... "What do you mean?" Ye Longyuan frowned.


    Ye Wuya smiled, picked up some meat and put it into the bowl for his eldest son, then asked, "You should know that outsiders call me ''Martial God''. Do you know the difference between humans and gods?"


    Ye Longyuan thought for a moment and said, "Since I''m a god, I can naturally do what others can''t."Ye Wuya shook his head and said with a smile that was not a smile, "Really ¡­ ¡­ That fish lives in the water, will people respect and worship the fish? Even though a tortoise was a thousand years old, would anyone want to be a tortoise?


    Doing something that cannot be done by humans is not the preserve of a god. Of course, this is not the reason why I am called the Martial God.


    <span>Even if you say that my advantage lies in the ancient martial arts, but to what extent can the ancient martial arts be called a god? "Who can say for sure?"


    <span>Ye Longyuan was speechless, and said with a frown, "Then in father''s eyes... God and man, what''s the difference? "


    <span>"Haha ¡­"


    Ye Wuya smiled and poured himself a cup of wine. He took a sip and said with a deep gaze, "There''s only one difference ¡­ ¡­" "In the eyes of men, they will always care about the existence of God. God doesn''t care about people at all ¡­"Ye Longyuan''s body shivered. He felt like an electric current had passed through his entire body, all the way to the top of his head.


    Even though the father in front of him was smiling and saying such words to him, it caused his hands and feet to go cold!


    Ye Wuya lightly continued, "Those things you mentioned... How disappointed are the outsiders? What do they think of me? What do they think of my n? Or ¡­ What would happen to those ancient god descendants ¡­<span>"All of this is meaningless in my eyes ¡­"


    Ye Wuya held his wine cup and stood up. Facing the snow mountain in Kunlun Mountain, which was right in front of him, he smiled and said, "Dragon Lake ¡­ ¡­" If you think that your father was called the Martial God because I represent justice and the hearts of all the people in the world, then I am truly disappointed ¡­ "Ye Longyuan clenched his fists, gritting his teeth, he stood up and said, "Your son understands, but ¡­. Father, please let Feng''er go. His mental fortitude and tenacity will never be able to defeat his inner demon and cultivate his Blood Demonic Body ¡­


    <span>If you be a monster through and through, you will lose this grandson of yours. "


    <span>Ye Wuya turned around and narrowed his eyes as he looked at him, "Looks like ¡­ ¡­" Ru Lan still went to beg you? "


    "After all, we are flesh and blood. Even if Ruo Lan has done something wrong, even if Feng Er is wrong, we do not wish for our only son to fall into the Path of Demon." Ye Longyuan said with his head lowered."Haha ¡­" "My only son." Ye Wuya said with a profound tone, "Oh, Dragon Lake ¡­ ¡­" Ever since you were young, you have never asked me for anything. This should be the first time you''ve asked for anything.


    A trace of warmth was revealed in Ye Longyuan''s eyes. Indeed, after living for dozens of years, he had never once pleaded anything from his father as a Martial God.


    "Father, did you promise to let Feng Er go?"<span>Ye Longyuan''s heart was filled with anticipation, because from the Martial God''s words, he seemed to be allowing it.


    However, in the next second, his heart became ice-cold once again ¡­


    "Nope."


    Ye Wuya rejected this request almost instantly.


    "Do you think that I would agree to your request without you begging me?" Ye Wuya smiled as he shook his head and sighed, "Could it be ¡­ ¡­ You still don''t understand what I just said? "<span>Ye Longyuan looked at his father who was just inches away from him. Although his father''s blood was thicker than water, he was still a stranger than he had ever been before ¡­.


    <span>Perhaps, he had never truly met his father!


    Humans cared about God, but Gods cared not about humans!


    <span>Yes, in Ye Wuya''s eyes, even if it was his own son, his own grandson, they were only human beings ¡­


    <span>He could live for hundreds of years, get married and have children to carry their grandchildren. Of course, he could also live for a few hundred more years, have a lot of sons, and raise a lot of grandchildren!


    Descendant, is a proof that a human has lived in the world, is the crystal of human reproduction.<span>But the gods. There was no need for descendants!


    <span>As long as he lived forever, there would be no meaning for future generations!


    <span>Ye Longyuan suddenly realized that, he, Ye Longteng and the people of the Ye n, their loved ones ¡­ Most likely, in the eyes of the War God, they were merely familiar creatures who were rtively familiar with each other.


    For example, if one had a dog who had been with the War God for many years, then in the eyes of the War God, dogs were essentially no different from family members.


    <span>"Hehe ¡­" Ye Longyuan bitterly smiled, there was a trace of sparkling in his eyes, he nodded, and suddenly came to a realization: "I finally understand ¡­ ¡­ That''s right... Giants wouldn''t care about the life and death of ants.


    Father, what you want is Feng Er to be stronger so that I can achieve some of your goals... As for Feng''er, whether he is a devil or a human, it doesn''t matter. "


    "You can understand it this way." Ye Wuya sat down, continued to y with themb, and said, "Besides, this is a son that you two have taught him. If he lost his cultivation, what would happen ¡­ ¡­" Don''t you guys understand? "


    <span>After taking a deep breath, he stood up, bowed his head, and left the pavilion.


    <span>Ye Wuya''s voice came from behind after walking for only a few steps ¡­


    "That little guy called Ye Fan is more interesting than you two brothers. You decide what to do, don''t spoil a pot of good porridge..."Ye Longyuan''s body stiffened for a moment, then he stopped and stood there for a while before continuing to walk away. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1046

    <span>1046


    <span>Hearing this, Su Qingxue''s face became even more unsightly. She wanted to be together with a man, but if they were to be together, it would cause the death of Ye Fan. No matter what, she was unwilling.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and said, "Since the Martial God was able to establish an ancient God descendant by himself, then who else in the n can stop him?"


    In my opinion, it''s not that he can''t protect them, but that the War God and the Ye n don''t want to either. "


    "You are wrong." Ye Long Teng shook his head and said, "Your grandfather didn''t forcefully use force to conquer every n. Even if he were to fight in ancient martial arts, it would be in ordance with the n''s rules.It wasn''t something that could be beaten just by fighting. One needed to prepare and assess it to ensure that it was notarized. Otherwise, it wouldn''t take years to establish it.


    The n had its own rules and regtions; even the War God wouldn''t be able to break them.


    <span>The reason why they did not stop the hidden senior experts of each n and did not show themselves was not because theycked strength. It was because they did not care whether the n had any sort of alliance or not.


    In this world, it was always the same, it would always be the same... Do you think that the ancient god descendants are an alliance of the first family ns?


    In all of history, who knew how many War Gods and alliances there had been ¡­<span>It''s just that after a long period of time, it will naturally disperse, disrupt the formation of a new alliance, and then a new alliance will form. "


    When Ye Longteng said this, he sighed and said, "So ¡­ I dare not say that there must be someone stronger than the War God in the n ¡­


    However, I can tell you with absolute certainty that even your grandfather would not easily make enemies with the entire n!


    Bloodline chaos. This was the n''s taboo! The n''s bottom line! Only a pure bloodline can ensure the continuation of the n! "


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t care about the continuation of the n!" I don''t care about the purity of bloodlines! I''ve been through so much, trying so hard to live up to now, just to be with the people I like, to live the life I want!<span>No one can take away my life, even if the Martial God doesn''t dare to challenge the entire n, I, Ye Fan, will! "


    "You ¡­" Ye Long Teng was so angry that he was trembling, "Even if you''re not afraid of death, don''t you think of the people around you!? Why are you so unwilling to listen!? "


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t want to say anything more. He decided to pull Su Qingxue and leave.


    He had already started considering whether he could leave the capital and bring his woman overseas before contacting her about the death of the Apocalypse King. Would he have a chance to alleviate the crisis temporarily ¡­


    <span>However, just when he was about to pull Su Qingxue''s hand, the woman dodged.


    <span>Su Qingxue retreated to the back, leaned against the wall, and shook her head with teary eyes, "Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­. "Don''t be like that, can you calm down a little ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat, he had a bad feeling, "Calm down?" Wife, what are you talking about? "


    "I... I don''t know. I''m afraid now, but I don''t want you to make enemies of the whole n for my sake.


    <span>Since the n has not allowed marriage between different bloodlines for tens of thousands of years, there must be a reason. Let''s calm down and think carefully before deciding what to do, okay? "


    Ye Fan frowned, "No matter what the reason is, or what the reason is, could it be that they want us to separate because of their rules?""If separation can let you live, I ¡­ "I will think about it..." Su Qingxue said seriously.


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, he didn''t know what the woman meant by that, and was very afraid of further thinking.


    <span>Su Qingxue on the other hand, looked at Ling Yuwei, whose eyes were reddened, and faintly said: "Weiwei ¡­ Last time, you told me on the phone that the Martial God wanted you to marry his other grandson. Do you know that it''s Ye Fan? "


    "I don''t know!" Ling Yuwei hurriedly got up and exined, "I really just found out! Xiaoxue, don''t misunderstand me! I... "I''ve never thought of arguing with you about anything ¡­"


    Su Qingxue smiled miserably, "You don''t need to exin, I believe in you ¡­ ¡­" But, you also like Ye Fan, right? "


    "I ¡­" Ling Yuwei''s face instantly turned red, and her ears started to burn.<span>"Wife, what are you saying!?" Ye Fan felt a burst of irritation in his heart.


    Su Qingxue turned around to look at the man and said, "Isn''t it true? Between you. Something must have happened. You already like beautiful women. Even if you like Weiwei, there''s nothing strange about it. "<span>"I have nothing to do with Yu Wei ¡­" Ye Fan said, but in his mind, he would still remember the incident where he couldn''t help but peek...


    If he had known earlier today, Ye Fan would have rather endured it and not looked at the scene from the start. Now, even when he spoke, he felt guilty.


    "Yuwei ¡­" Su Qingxue said, "Before, you ¡­ ¡­. "Everyone calls her Miss Ling."<span>Ye Fan was speechless. With Su Qingxue''s keen senses, she had definitely discovered something long ago.


    "Look. Actually, there''s nothing bad about the War God arranging for you two to get married ¡­" "You guys liked each other from the start, huh?" Su Qingxue''s mouth curled into a smile as she said, "We can still turn back before we have a wedding, so let''s call it a day."


    Ye Fan felt suffocated. Seeing Su Qingxue''s rare smile, it made his heart break.


    "I don''t ept it. You are my wife. You will never change!" Ye Fan firmly said.


    Ye Long Teng reprimanded: "Ye Fan! Can''t you forgive Miss Su''s painstaking efforts!? "<span>"Forgive me!?" Ye Fan angrily turned his head and said, "Since when did your family members be so benevolent?"


    <span>How did you abandon us all back then, how could you ignore me!?


    <span>But now, with one Ye Feng crippled by me, you guys havee to recognize me, and want me to sacrifice your lives for you?!


    Since you have so many masters in your n, why don''t you take care of this yourself!? "


    Ye Long Teng''s face was filled with pain as he said, "Our Ye family is at fault regarding your mother, but it is not exactly what you think it is ¡­ ¡­If it wasn''t for your mother deliberately entering the Dragon Soul to tempt your father and even wanting to steal the secrets of our n, none of those would have happened! "


    <span>"What did you say?" Ye Fan was stunned.


    <span>Ye Longteng said, "Back then, your mother, Nie Wuyue, was a chess piece secretly set up by the power of the Apocalypse King in our country. After he struck our Dragon Soul, he used her beauty and scheming skills to get close to your father.


    <span>In the end, she even sessfully conceived you, trying to be the matriarch of our Ye family, recing Ji Ru Lan who was originally engaged to be with us.


    But your grandfather was very perceptive and discovered that she had a secret connection with the Doomsday King, which was why he revealed her true identity.


    She used your father to humiliate our Ye family. If it wasn''t for you, we would have just killed her! "<span>Ye Fan stood on the spot in a daze. Only now did he know that his own mother was called Nie Wuyue?


    "No ¡­" Then ¡­ "Who is that Hu Xiaoqin!?" Ye Fan remembered that in the information of the Ghost Valley, his mother was Hu Xiaoqin. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1052

    1052<span>What had just happened? Ye Fan didn''t know.


    He only knew that he seemed to have forcefully injected his bloodline''s power into his brain and did not die.<span>As for that huge dragon, Ye Fan also didn''t know what exactly it meant...


    In fact, Ye Fan didn''t have the leisure to think about it. After all, the battle wasn''t over yet!<span>Only this time, Ye Fan''s brain didn''t feel any pain. He could urately use his eyes to see the speed at which Frederick attacked him... It seemed to have slowed down!?


    <span>What was going on? Was it because Frederick looked down on him, or did his brain''s reflexes be sharper?


    <span>Could it be ¡­ The power of bloodline, had strengthened his own brain!?


    Not only that, but Ye Fan also felt that the pain in his chest had weakened a lot. Relying on the power of his bloodline, his injuries were alleviated.


    Andpared to before, the golden divine dragon bloodline power throughout his body seemed to be even more rich and deep, and the golden texture was even stronger!Strength! Infinite power!


    Ye Fan felt that he didn''t feel like an injured person at all. If it wasn''t for the wound on his chest, he would feel that he was much stronger than before.


    <span>Frederick was unclear as to what had happened to Ye Fan''s body, nor did he know what Ye Fan had just done.


    The time was too short, and Frederick did not even notice that something was different from before ¡­


    "Shouting, do you think it''s useful? I know all your abilities, so don''t you dare struggle in death anymore ¡­ "<span>As Frederick said this, he fiercely thrust his sword. The silver-gray magic sword seemed to want to pierce through Ye Fan''s body again!


    But right at this time, Ye Fan''s mouth revealed an arrogant smile, and he suddenly raised his sword, heavily swinging it!The berserk sword intent was like a huge cleaving mountain de, bringing about a hurricane!


    <span>The silver-gray magic sword light was instantly chopped apart, and a few meter deep crevice appeared in the ground!


    Frederick screamed miserably. Astonishingly, on the left side of his chest, there was a wound that was bleeding profusely!


    He covered his wound, looked at Ye Fan with his mouth agape, and shouted in disbelief, "Impossible! How could you block my attack!? "Ye Fan raised his head, and the golden mes in his eyes burned even brighter than before.


    "You kept saying that you know my ability... But do you know what is scarier in this world than ''all of it''? "


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the confused Frederick, grinning and said, "That''s right..." "Think you know everything."


    Frederick''s face was flushed, and he was angry from embarrassment. "Nonsense! You can''t be my opponent! You were just a coincidence just now! "


    <span>Finished speaking, Frederick endured the pain and increased his spiritual fluctuation, waving his sword towards Ye Fan!


    However, Ye Fan''s figure instantly shed behind Frederick at a speed even faster than before!


    <span>"It''s over..."


    <span>Ye Fan''s voice sounded from behind Frederick.


    Just as his sword was about to strike down on Frederick''s back!<span>Without the advantage of spiritual force, he had no way of defeating the disintegrated Ye Fan, not to mention that Ye Fan''s bloodline power had already risen to a whole new level, and his body''s strength had also greatly increased!


    <span>It was hard to imagine, if Ye Fan were to pierce through his back with his sword, how would he survive...


    <span>Although Frederick''s physical fitness was extraordinary, it couldn''t bepared with Ye Fan''s. He would definitely die!


    However, just as he was about to finish the battle, Ye Fan felt something was wrong!He suddenly discovered that there was a sharp magical energy with a powerful impact that was shooting towards the ce where Su Qingxue was unconscious!


    Someone was still lying in ambush!?Ye Fan obviously couldn''t let Su Qingxue be hurt. Within less than a second, Ye Fan had already turned and charged towards Su Qingxue!


    "ng!"<span>With a horizontal parry from the Genuine Force Sword, a ray of purple magical energy was directly blocked!


    It was like a magical bullet, precise and shockingly powerful!


    <span>What made Ye Fan feel even weirder was that after he blocked a purple magic bullet, countless purple magic bullets were shot towards Su Qingxue and him from an extremely far distance.


    But because the distance was too far, Ye Fan was prepared in advance, and by constantly waving his long sword, he managed to block all the magical bullets.<span>Even so, the unceasing nging of the magic bullets still gave Ye Fan a feeling of great prative power. If it was an ordinary sword, it would not be able to resist.


    <span>When Frederick saw this, although his eyes were filled with unwillingness, he did not dare to continue battling. He hurriedly dove into the forest, fleeing at high speed.


    Ye Fan could already see that this long-range "Magic Sniper" was covering Frederick from a very long distance.


    Frederick was not alone. He had deliberately left a backup to prevent an ident from happening.<span>At this moment, if it was only Ye Fan, Ye Fan could ignore these magical bullets and forcefully chase and kill Frederick. However, with Su Qingxue here, he could only protect Su Qingxue!


    After about two minutes, the magic bullet finally stopped.Ye Fan also didn''t get up and chase after Frederick, because in two minutes time, it was already impossible for him to catch up and find Frederick.


    "Damn it..."


    <span>Failing to kill Frederick was definitely a hidden danger, because next time, he would definitely be more on his guard.


    <span>However, Ye Fan also had to worry about that magic sniper.


    He had no idea how far that magic bullet wasing from. With its speed and uracy like aser, it was truly a magic that ordinary people would not be able to defend against!


    "Ye Fan!" "Ye Fan!"<span>At this time, as if he had discovered some activity, Ye Long Teng drove over with a group of special agents and a few ancient warriors.


    <span>Upon discovering the bloodied Ye Fan and the unconscious Su Qingxue, Ye Chen''s face turned green.


    <span>He knew Ye Fan''s strength. A person who could injure Ye Fan definitely could not be underestimated!


    "What the hell is going on!? Who did it!? What happened to Miss Su!? " Ye Long Teng asked.


    Ye Fan''s face was gloomy. Thinking back to what Frederick said, he already had a n in his heart.


    <span>He hugged Su Qingxue and stood up, saying, "Let''s return to the military base first, I''ll tell you slowly."


    Ye Longteng nodded and said, "I had thought that you would bring Miss Su and leave this ce. I didn''t expect that you would be attacked."


    "Originally. We are really going abroad, and I don''t want to get involved with your troubles. "Ye Fan said:" But now, I have changed my mind.


    <span>Ye Longteng was stunned, "What do you mean..."


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Su Qingxue, whose face was pale and in aa filled with pain. He couldn''t help but say with a cold gaze, "Didn''t you want me to lead the way and destroy the Sacred Blood Association? I agree!


    Furthermore, I want to kill even the ones with the authority of the Apocalypse King behind them! " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1053

    1053


    <span>Ye Longteng was obviously intimidated by Ye Fan''s sudden outburst of anger.


    <span>However, he also knew it wasn''t convenient to talk about it outside, so he quickly arranged a car to escort Su Qingxue back to the military hospital.


    Arriving at the hospital, after going through the diagnosis, Su Qingxue felt a little nervous and weak. She should be able to recover after a day or two.


    Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief, and then he and Ye Longteng went to a small pavilion outside the hospital and talked about Frederick''s matter.Knowing that it was Frederick who had intercepted and attacked Ye Fan, Ye Longteng''s face was filled with fear!


    "Frederick!?" He actually broke into the capital!? "


    Ye Fan nodded and said, "Nothing strange. With his ability, sneaking into the capital shouldn''t be difficult."<span>"Of course not! But this was also a risk! If he is alone and meets with the true experts of our n, he will still be unable to return! " Ye Longteng looked at Ye Fan in disbelief, and said, "What did you say ¡­?" You almost killed him!? "


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" Ye Fan lit up a cigarette and puffed in frustration. "I almost... One more second ¡­ However, there was a very long-distance, sniper like mage who wanted to kill Xiao Xue.


    I can only leave Frederick to save my wife. In the end, Frederick had run away.Damn it... These two guys have already thought of a n for their retreat, so their cooperation was just right. "


    Ye Long Teng frowned, and muttered to himself: "Distance ¡­ ¡­" A mage who looks like a sniper ¡­ "


    "Hey, Dragon King, do you know some details about the power of the Apocalypse King? "If you know, tell me!" Ye Fan said.


    Ye Longteng smiled wryly, "I''m your uncle, can''t you speak a little better?""Don''t try this!" Right now, he no longer held any expectations for his so-called family members.


    <span>Ye Longteng felt helpless and could only sigh, "I have to say, Ye Fan, your strength has shocked me yet again ¡­ ¡­"


    You were able to almost kill Frederick, you brat. "I had thought that you would not be able to deal with an opponent on Frederick''s level."Ye Fan secretly muttered in his heart. Actually, Ye Long''s calction was correct. If it wasn''t for his lucky chance and his bloodline''s power pouring into his brain, he really wouldn''t be Frederick''s opponent.


    <span>"However..." Ye Long Teng changed the topic of conversation, "I also understand why Frederick dared toe to the capital to kill you. It was because he had ''Hawkeye'' protecting him."


    <span>"Who is Hawkeye?" Ye Fan asked.


    Ye Long Teng said with a stern expression, "The Apocalypse King is ranked 17th, codenamed Hawkeye. Her real name is Melissa.<span>It was said that she was once a refugee adopted by a great pirate. It was said that she was once a refugee adopted by a great pirate.


    <span>She was born with a very special vision. She was able to see a wider field of vision than ordinary people, and she was also able to see further.


    In the school, she specialized in shooting magic, or it could be said to be sniping magic, and used a type of ''elemental spear'' made from a special type of magic metal.<span>ording to our intelligence, she can evenunch an attack from as far as 10 kilometers away. Her magic bullet, on the other hand, only needs 3 seconds to reach the target! A hundred times hit!


    Within three kilometers, it would only take a second to get there, and within 100 meters ¡­ It''s said that unless they could predict her shooting path, they would only be able to take it head-on and no one would be able to dodge it! "Ye Fan was stunned, "There is such a magic in this world?"


    <span>"That''s right, this is the power of an Empyrean God''s magic training. Their magic is endless, full of wonders ¡­" Ye Long Teng sighed, "A sniper with a hundred out of ten kilometers. Even if her destructive power is not the strongest, she is definitely the most difficult to guard against cold-blooded killer."


    Ye Fan nodded his head. No wonder Oleg was only ranked neenth. The strength of this Hawkeye was, after all, much stronger."And Frederick? What ce is he? " Ye Fan asked.


    Ye Long Teng looked at him weirdly and said: "This is what you surprised me about ¡­ ¡­" Frederick, you know, ranks fourteenth in the power of the Apocalypse. The one with the code name ''Demon Sword'' was him.


    He was using a type of magic power sword. It could change into a thousand forms and could be controlled by his powerful mental force. It could also create mental confusion and cause his opponent''s brain to hallucinate. He couldn''t think normally ¡­As far as I know, in the whole of Europe, there is no one his age who is stronger than him. A genius''s talent in magic, physical fitness, and the magic swordsman skills personally taught by the Apocalypse Mage King are truly extraordinary.


    Back in the day, when you two were unhindered throughout the world, it was also because you didn''t have any connections with the power of the apocalypse. After all, adults wouldn''t be interested in children''s games ¡­ Otherwise, a Frederick is probably not something you can handle. "Although Ye Fan''s heart wasn''tfortable, he had to admit that in the past, he was afraid that there was nothing he could do to Frederick.


    <span>"So he is only fourteenth ¡­ That is to say, including the Armageddon Mage King, there are at least thirteen more powerful Mages who need to be dealt with ¡­ " Ye Fan squinted his eyes and said.


    <span>"You can''t count like this. The Armageddon Mage King isn''t something that can be measured by the number of mages he has." Ye Longughed, "Also, it''s not that every Mage is ranked high, it''s just that theirbat power is high. For example, the ''Prophet'' who is ranked second is said to be mainly responsible for divination and is not good at fighting."


    Ye Fan took a drag on his cigarette, and after thinking for a while, he said, "Since Frederick is the prince of the Duchy, I wonder if I can go and wait for him...""Please don''t!" Ye Longtang frowned and said, "Although Frederick is the prince of a duchy, this is after all a matter of the underground world. And do you think that Frederick really cares about the royal family?


    Even if you kill all the royals in the Duchy, they''ll only die a grievous death. You still won''t be able to find Frederick ¡­ Furthermore, it will even give the power of the apocalypse an excuse, which will be detrimental to you and your brothers. "


    Ye Fan carefully thought about it and felt that this made sense. If Frederick cared about his own royal family, he wouldn''t havee to the capital to kill people.


    "Then right now, how are you nning to deal with the Sacred Blood Association?" Ye Fan began to seriously consider this question.<span>"Your attack on Frederick this time gave us more information. It seems... This time, the ones sent by the Doomsday King to support the Sacred Blood Association should be the Demon Sword and Hawkeye ¡­


    Judging from the ranking within the apocalypse, it was indeed them who hade. It was more suitable, or else, if the ranking was too high, they wouldn''t be willing to send them to take the risk.


    <span>Having said that, Ye Longteng''s eyes revealed a trace of killing intent as he said, "Ye Fan, you were able to defeat Frederick, that''s really great!


    <span>This is a great opportunity. In tomorrow''s Ancient Martial Arts Competition, you must be the leader!


    <span>Then, lead the elites of the various sects and ns to exterminate the people of the Sacred Blood Council in China. It would be best if we could use the conditions of numbers to capture Frederick and Hawkeye as well! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1054

    <span>1054


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "I have no interest in being a leader. Listen to what you''re saying ¡­." He seems to be using all the sects under the heavens as a weapon "?"This isn''t being used as a spear, but as a way for them to understand their positions. Only in this kind of crucial moment can we see which are the loyal subjects and which are the ck sheep."


    Ye Fan finally understood, the family didn''t want to bleed, and the country didn''t want to stir up any trouble with the public, so... The ancient martial arts sects were the most ready-made knives.


    <span>Most of the ancient martial arts sects received funding from the country all year round. They would raise their troops every day for a short period of time, so they naturally had to help at a crucial moment, not to mention that they themselves were attacked and full of hatred.


    As for how many warriors of the ancient martial arts sects would lose, that was not something the Chinese government or the family cared about.War only cared about winning or losing. No one in power would think about how many soldiers would die.


    Ye Long Teng continued, "You must stand up and be their leader. With your ability, you can definitely suppress any powerhouse.


    <span>That way, after everything is done, you cane back to our Ye Family and receive respect from thousands of people just like your grandfather! "


    <span>"I''ve told you many times, don''t try to be my rtive. I''m not interested in being the eldest grandson of the Ye family, and I''m not interested in being their heir ¡­" Ye Fan said impatiently.


    <span>"Then why did you fight with the Sacred Blood Association? Could he be alone!? " Ye Long asked.


    "Even if I wanted to join the others, it''s not to go back to your Ye n, and even more so, I don''t need to be any kind of leader." Ye Fan said.


    Just when Ye Longteng wanted to continue persuading Ye Fan to talk about the main points of the fight, he suddenly sensed that someone was walking towards them.


    <span>Ye Fan also noticed this a long time ago, and his gazended on the tall and straight figure dressed in ck.


    "Big brother? "You''re back?" Seeing his brother, Ye Longteng quickly asked, "What did father say!?"


    Ye Longyuan looked at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze, and then said in a low voice, "You told him?"Ye Longteng froze for a moment, looked at Ye Fan, then nodded and said, "I already said it ¡­ ¡­" Since Father wants to use this matter of the Sacred Blood Association to get Ye Fan to return to the n, Big Brother, you shouldn''t be so reluctant to let go of what happened that year, you should just properly recognize each other. "


    "Second brother, don''t say anymore, let me talk to him alone." Ye Longyuan said with a frown.<span>Ye Long Teng was helpless, but as an uncle, he could not interfere with the matter of the father and son, so he walked away nervously.


    The pavilion remained silent even after Ye Longteng had left.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the man in front of him. This man was his blood rtive, and his emotions were mixed.


    <span>Finally, Ye Longyuan opened his mouth and said, "You don''t need to worry about this matter."


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "What do you mean..."<span>"I know you hate me, and you don''t like the n, but it doesn''t matter. The Ye n has nothing to do with you. It''s best if you don''t want to return to the n," said Ye Longyuan.


    Ye Fan felt a sharp pain in his heart, his hand tightly clenched. Although he hated the n and was also angry at his own father, but... Who would have thought that at this moment, Ye Longyuan would still have this kind of attitude!


    He had no intention of recognizing his son. It was as if ¡­ I can''t wait for him to disappear from here!<span>Ye Fan was so angry that he actuallyughed, and said, "You don''t want to see me that much?" Why ¡­ I crippled your precious son, Ye Feng.


    <span>"Feng''er has already been punished. I will look into these matters with you. "However, the Ye n is not a ce you should go back to. The Sacred Blood Association and the Doomsday King aren''t ces you should provoke either." Ye Longyuan said with an expressionless face.


    <span>"Don''t worry, I''m not interested in the Ye family at all!" But I will not let those people with the power of the Apocalypse King go, and you do not have the qualifications to stop me! " Ye Fan said with a sullen face.


    <span>Ye Longyuan frowned, "You overconfident brat ¡­. Do you think you can defeat the Apocalypse King? If you don''t have the backing of the n, you will be striking a rock with your eggs!


    Once you fall into the vortex of ancient god descendants and the power of the Apocalypse King, you will not even know how you will die!


    Do you really think that everything you see is the truth? "You''re still too young ¡­""Haha ¡­" Ye Fan sneered, "I''m young, but you''re older. Don''t tell me you''re stronger than me? Other than taking advantage of your age, do you really have nothing else to say? "


    "What do you know!?" Ye Longyuan reprimanded, "If I tell you to go, then go! Bring your woman with you and live your life abroad. For the fight between China and the n, you don''t need to be an outsider! "<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan felt like his chest was going to explode!


    This man, not only did he not intend to face their rtionship as father and son, he even chased him away and pointed fingers at him!How in the world could he do this!? Do I need to listen to hismands for my own life!?


    <span>Thinking of this, Ye Fan couldn''t wait to punch him!


    <span>"You don''t have the qualifications to teach me how to ¡­" Ye Fan lowered his head, his body trembling.


    <span>Ye Longyuan said loudly, "Regardless of whether I have the qualifications or not, to China, you are an outsider! There was no need to get involved with everything here!


    Our n will naturally take care of those traitors of the Sacred Blood Association. The Doomsday King is also an opponent of the ancient God''s descendants. If you don''t want to be cannon fodder, then hurry up and leave! "


    Ye Fan sneered and asked, "Listening to you ¡­" It seems like he wanted to let me go first in order to protect my life? Are you so afraid of me dying in battle? ""Whether you die or not has nothing to do with me. It''s just that I don''t want someone who can affect our Ye n, someone who can stabilize our n, to participate." Ye Longyuan coldly said, "Any unrealistic dreams, you''d better not have them! "Even if you kill those traitors for the n, you won''t get anything!"


    <span>Ye Fan felt that he could not breathe. Ye Longyuan''s words were like a knife, piercing his heart to the point that it was full of holes!


    Finally, Ye Fan couldn''t take it anymore, and suddenly grabbed Ye Longyuan''s cor and yelled, "Yes! I don''t have a backstage! No family! Since I was young, I''ve been abandoned by my own parents!I am such a nobody that your n would look down on! But at least I''ve lived on my own, one step at a time, fair and square!


    <span>I know you don''t want me to go back to the Ye family. You don''t want me to go back to the family and steal the limelight from you and Ye Feng... Are you afraid that I will overpower you and make things difficult for you?


    Originally ¡­ I''m not really interested in getting into the limelight, but since you''re so worried about what I might do ¡­ "Alright then, I have to do something so that you can open your eyes and take a look!"


    <span>Ye Longyuan grabbed Ye Fan''s wrist, gnashed his teeth and said, "Are you childish?!" Don''t you know that you are being used as a gun by someone!? "


    "So what if you''re a spear user? "Under the cover of the nest, there is a perfect egg. Do you think you can hide from it?"


    Ye Fan pushed Ye Longyuan away, walking back to the hospital with a cold expression.


    Only Ye Longyuan was left standing in the pavilion with a deep face, letting out a long sigh... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1055

    1055After Ye Fan left, Ye Long slowly walked back into the pavilion.


    "Brother, what''s going on? Have you not thought it through?" Can''t you just acknowledge your own son!? " Ye Long''s eyes were filled with pain.<span>"Second brother... "Don''t ask anymore." Ye Longyuan said dejectedly.


    "How can I not ask!?" "Regardless of whether you''re from a family or the national interest, I have to interfere!" Ye Longteng anxiously said, "Father already told us so clearly that if he wants Ye Fan to go back to the Ye n, he would be so magnanimous. What are you scheming? Don''t tell me you want to go against Father''s wishes!? "


    Ye Longyuan suddenly turned around, his eyes shed, and he questioned, "Could it be that father is definitely right!? The matter with Feng Er! The blood pool! How do you exin that!? "


    Ye Chonglou kept quiet, but there was a trace of pity in his eyes as he said, "Feng''er ¡­. He had indeed suffered, but it was one matter, one matter. The reason Feng''er was like this was because he refused to listen to her advice.Brother, do you think that father will deliberately harm his own grandson? "


    "In Father''s eyes ¡­ Not to mention his biological grandson, even if you and my two sons and you were his pawns, no one would be able to guess what the old man is thinking! " Ye Longyuan said with a self-deprecating smile.<span>"Big brother! How can you think of your father like that!? He was such a nice guy, he never hit us or scolded us since he was a kid.


    After mother left, only father was by our side, how can you treat your own father like this because of Feng''er!? "<span>"It''s not that I''m prejudiced against my father, it''s just that... "You still haven''t truly understood Father''s heart." Ye Longyuan said.


    <span>"I don''t understand?" Ye Long Teng said in a speechless manner, "I think it''s you, Big Brother, who can''t think of the past and untie the knot in your heart, that''s why you are so stubborn, right?!


    Father is the Martial God whom all the people in the world admire and respect. What he has done for this country is far beyond what you and I can evaluate!


    Even if you don''t understand some of his methods, it doesn''t mean that he was wrong. His insight is far deeper than ours, so you should carefully consider, why does father want Ye Fan back to the n so much! "<span>Ye Longyuan frowned, he was silent for a long time before he sighed, "Second brother ¡­ ¡­ I know that my father''s image in your heart is unshakable, and I respect him. However, there were some things that were useless to talk about.


    You don''t have to try to convince me. I know what I''m doing. Be careful. "


    With that, Ye Longyuan walked out of the pavilion.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    At the seaport closest to the capital, an ordinary-looking cruise ship sailed out of the port.<span>In the VIP room of the cruise ship, ady with a voluptuous figure was reclining on a sofa.


    <span>Thedy had a head of purple hair, and a face with an alluring outline. However, one of her eyes was covered by a ck eyepatch, which made her look like a one-eyed pirate in a movie.


    <span>She wore a pair of purplish-red leather pants, and her curves were astonishing.


    At this moment, she was holding a white silk handkerchief in one hand and a seemingly century-old firearm in the other. She was gently wiping it.<span>This spear was iid with many different colored gems, and at the end of the spear was a crystal-like object. It was impossible to tell what it was used for.


    <span>"Bam!"


    The sound of a wine cup shattering caused the girl to stop what she was doing. She raised her eyes and looked over with a yful smile.


    <span>"Your Highness, why are you so angry? It''s not like the other party is a wet behind the ears child ¡­ "No matter what, he is still a man who has the reputation of being the King of Hell. It''s normal for him to not be killed."


    <span>The one who shattered the wine cup was the one who was just drinking wine, Frederick. He red at the woman and said, "Melissa ¡­ Why didn''t you cooperate with me in killing him!? "


    The girl with purple hair was Hawkeye, the magic sniper, Melissa.


    "My dear. If I had been exposed in advance, I wouldn''t have been able to save you by surprise.


    You said that you knew all of Lucifer''s skills, but in the end. You still don''t know? " Melissaughed.


    "Shut up!" That''s only because he made a breakthrough in the middle of the battle! " Frederick exined.Melissa chuckled: "Oh, that''s even worse..." An opponent who could make a breakthrough in battle was even more difficult to deal with than someone who trained hard.


    <span>Lord Frederick, I think. Let''s not keep our eyes on Lucifer for now. Next time, I might not be able to save you.


    <span>Besides... "Even if I die, I won''t be happy to see it. You secretly hid it from her, so we can cooperate with you to kill Lucifer."


    At the mention of death, the look in Frederick''s eyes grew all the more unwilling.


    "I will prove to Victoria. "I''m even better than Lucifer!" Frederick ground his teeth.<span>Melissa sighed and stood up. She put the gun back into its holster.


    She came up to Frederick with a charming gait, sat down on Frederick''sp, and wrapped her arms around his neck.<span>"Darling, don''t be angry... Victoria won''t y with you, big sis really likes to y with a young handsome guy with tender skin like you ¡­ "


    <span>Seeing Melissa''s charming smile, the anger in Frederick''s chestpletely exploded out. He fiercely hugged Melissa, turned over, and pushed the purple-haired girl onto the sofa ¡­


    Not long after, Melissa''s cheerfulughter could be heard from the VIP room ¡­<span>¡­ ¡­.


    Beijing Military District Hospital, Su Qingxue''s intensive care unit.


    Ye Fan walked back to the ward from the outside and found that there was already someone inside. He sat quietly and looked worriedly at Su Qingxue.


    "Yuwei ¡­"Ye Fan saw the beautiful silhouette of Ling Yuwei''s side profile, but his emotions were veryplicated.


    <span>Ling Yuwei had just been lost in thought and didn''t even notice that the man had returned.


    She quickly got up and her face instantly flushed red. She covered up her embarrassment and stroked her hair before lowering her head and saying, "You ¡­ You''re back? I... "I''m just worried about Xiao Xue,e take a look.""You don''t have to be so nervous, I didn''t think too much about it." Ye Fan smiled and said, "My wife is fine, just mentally weak. She should be fully recovered tomorrow."


    Ling Yuwei nodded. Her expression rxed slightly, and the blush on her face also disappeared.The two of them stood in the room, and the atmosphere was cold.


    Ye Fan also didn''t know clearly how he should face this woman. On the surface, she was now his fiancee.


    Although he did not want to be the eldest grandson of the Ye n, the Martial God had the intention of forcing his woman to marry him. Furthermore, Ling Qingfeng seemed to have this intention as well.


    Furthermore, before Ling Tianyu left, he was tasked with taking good care of Ling Yuwei. Perhaps ¡­ It was also because he had already found out about this news!In this way, it would be very difficult for Ye Fan topletely ignore Ling Yuwei and act rationally... However, there was another bunch of questions.


    <span>After a long while, Ling Yuwei pursed her red lips, and asked hesitantly in a small voice: "Am I ¡­ "It became your problem ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1056

    <span>1056


    <span>"How could that be ¡­." Ye Fan smiled, but felt somewhat guilty.


    "You liar ¡­ You don''t know how to handle my rtionship, do you? " Ling Yuwei asked.


    <span>Ye Fan nked out for a moment, then nodded his head and said, "I am a little confused." But I have no objection to you, and I know that you have no choice. "


    Ling Yuwei smiled faintly. "You really don''t hate me?"


    "Of course, I believe that Little Snow doesn''t hate you. These are all forced upon you by those n members. It has nothing to do with you." Ye Fan said.<span>"But... "I did something that let Snowy down," Ling Yuwei said pointedly.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he immediately understood what Ling Yuwei was talking about.


    <span>His old face blushed, and heughed awkwardly: "It''s not all your fault, I couldn''t hold myself back either. This kind of thing... I did quite a lot. "


    <span>Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Ling Yuwei could not help but roll her eyes at him, "Right, you''re the only one to be med ¡­ ¡­" It''s what you''re going to peek at yourself. "


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart, then you should still be willing to let me see it... But he didn''t say it.


    <span>The atmosphere turned cold again. After a long while, Ling Yuwei seemed to have made up her mind and said, "Ye Fan, no matter if it''s your family members or the Martial God, no matter what the n requests, I will not destroy the rtionship between you and Snowy.


    <span>I admit that I kind of like you, but I really cherish my sister''s rtionship with Snowy, so ¡­ I can''t go any further wrong. "


    <span>Ye Fan swallowed his saliva and stiffly nodded his head.


    "But..." Ling Yuwei suddenly changed the subject as she said worriedly, "Even if I don''t interfere with your marriage, a mixed bloodline from different ns is a big taboo. I''m afraid that you guys will face unimaginable pressure. You all must take care of yourselves."<span>Ye Fan frowned and said, "Yuwei, I don''t really understand. Why do the ns dislike marriages between different ns so much? "Could it be that when the bloodline of a n is mixed together, something horrifying will happen?"


    <span>"This... I''m not sure either. It is said that it has something to do with the ancient era. In any case, it is a taboo in the n.


    <span>"It''s just that when you and Little Snow are together, it''s very special. Both of you don''t know your own bloodline, which is why the current situation is like this." Ling Yuwei sighed.


    Ye Fan nodded his head, it seemed that there really was some big problem, and he could only find an opportunity to understand it in the future.Ling Yuwei took a deep breath and said, "Alright, now that I know that Snowy is fine, I can rx." I''ll leave first, you can stay with Xiao Xue in peace. As for my grandfather, I''ll clearly exin my intentions to him ¡­


    No matter what problems you may encounter, at least. I will not be an obstacle between you. "<span>Ye Fan''s heart was moved, but he couldn''t bear to do so. However, he could only nod and say, "Thank you."


    Ling Yuwei shook her head and walked out of the ward. Just as she was about to leave, the woman said faintly: "If I met you before Little Snow ¡­" Or you could grow up in the n like Ye Feng ¡­ "Maybe everything will be different."


    Ye Fan felt a little strange in his heart, and said with a chuckle, "In this world, there is no ''if''."


    <span>"That''s true... "Heh ¡­" Ling Yuwei gave a faint smile before silently walking out.


    After Ling Yuwei left, Ye Fan let out a long sigh of relief.


    Honestly speaking, in order to resist the temptation of a beauty like Ling Yuwei, who even had a "fiancee" halo above her head, he still needed a lot of willpower.


    <span>Ye Fan could not help but feel sorry for her. The more reasonable and reasonable Ling Yu Wei was, the more he felt ashamed.


    What ability did he have to be so irresponsible from just looking at his body?


    Shaking his head and shaking off some of his thoughts, Ye Fan returned to Su Qingxue''s bedside and quietly apanied his wife.<span>He hoped that the first person Su Qingxue saw when she woke up was him.


    <span>Unknowingly, half a day had passed and the sky had darkened.


    <span>Halfway there, Ye Liuyuan was sent by Ye Longteng to ask him to participate in the preparation meeting, and Ye Fan also refused.


    <span>He felt that there was nothing to be done. All he had to do was find the Sacred Blood Association and Frederick''s group and kill them.


    As for who would be the leader of this operation, Ye Fan had no interest at all. What he wanted was the result.<span>At around 8 PM, Ye Fan sat by the bedside, still silently guarding.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Su Qingxue''s breathing frequency changed. The woman seemed to have a nightmare in her dreams. She frowned and muttered Ye Fan''s name ¡­


    <span>"Don''t... Ye Fan, don''t die... "Husband ¡­"


    Ye Fan immediately grabbed the woman''s hand. With his other hand, he caressed Su Qingxue''s forehead and warmly said, "Wife! Wife, what happened to you? You. Have you had a nightmare? "


    Ye Fan knew that since Su Qingxue was dreaming, it meant that her recovery was faster than he imagined and she could already wake up.Sure enough, Su Qingxue seemed to wake up in a daze after hearing the man''s voice.


    <span>"Hubby ¡­" There were actually tears in the corner of Su Qingxue''s eyes. She looked at Ye Fan and revealed a terrified expression, "Right ¡­ ¡­" I''m sorry. I don''t want to hurt you. I don''t know what happened... "


    <span>When Ye Fan saw the woman wake up, he was first happy, but after hearing the woman''s words, he was also very puzzled, "What are you talking about, silly wife? When did you hurt me?" It''s because I didn''t protect you well. "


    Su Qingxue looked around hesitantly and found that he was in the ward. After thinking for a while, she said, "Is it a dream ¡­."


    "Hehe." Ye Fan pinched the woman''s face, "Stupid wife, you are still apologizing to me in your dreams."Su Qingxue''s eyes revealedplicated thoughts as she said, "Hubby ¡­. You''ve recovered, but what about Frederick? What happened? "


    <span>Ye Fan helped Su Qingxue up and said, "I''ll pour some water for you, and then slowly tell you, are you hungry?"


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "I only need to drink ¡­ ¡­" "No appetite."


    <span>Ye Fan poured some water for the woman, and then briefly told her the rest of the story.


    <span>"So dangerous... "It seems that the Divine Dragon n''s bloodline is very powerful. Frederick definitely did not expect that, husband, you would be able to breakthrough in battle." Su Qingxue still had lingering fear in her heart.


    Ye Fanughed self-deprecatingly, "That''s also because I don''t have a choice, otherwise..." I would rather not have this blood. "


    <span>Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes sparkled as she said, "Hubby ¡­. If I told you that I used to dream about what happened today, would you believe me? "


    Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, and then immediatelyughed, "Are you saying that you dreamed of me and Frederick''s big battle? Or did you dream that I would apany you to the hospital? "


    "That''s right... The scene of you being pierced by a sword ¡­ I seem to have seen it before. "Su Qingxue lowered her head and said," It''s just that I don''t know, that person is Frederick. "<span>Ye Fan smiled, "Silly wife, could it be that you can foresee the future?" < spanstyle = ''disy: none'' > zgsgq6gphwsr6vecaoqaxzulnoykhfto4tfxtir2or1vr37ffz48qmxtl/au9bce7heuyyvlmdayuf9rxf3q =


    "No, I''m not sure. Anyway... Anyway, ever since I touched that Wordless Book, I''ve had some weird dreams, and then. "Then it seems like there will be a simr scene in reality." Su Qingxue said hesitantly. Mobile users please browse and read, better reading experience. I am a super great beauty, to be beautiful every day, to be an exquisite woman, to let everyone around me feel my beauty! Details search WeChat Public Numbers I am a super beauty or copy the micro signal meinv92k scan below the 2-D code fast add!


    Gentle Reminder: Press Enter to return to the bibliography, press O to return to the previous page, press ¡ú to enter the next page. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1057

    <span>1057


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, and then reached out to hold the woman''s face, saying, "Wife, look up at me."


    Su Qingxue looked at the man and their eyes met."The reason why you apologized to me was also because you were dreaming. In your dreams, you hurt me?" Ye Fan asked seriously.


    Su Qingxue nervously nodded, "Okay."


    "Tell me the truth, did you say that you wanted to leave me during the day in Ye Longteng''s office because you believed in those dreams of yours ¡­" You said you left me because you were afraid of hurting me in the future? " Ye Fan asked seriously.Su Qingxue hurriedly shook her head, but hesitated and nodded, and said with a frown: "I ¡­ ¡­" I was a little afraid of dreams, but dreams were dreams, after all, and most of them were vague, and I knew I couldn''t believe them.


    But... I was actually a little worried, because some of the dream pictures were simr in reality.


    But most of all, I think. If we were to be together, the risk would be too great... "I''d rather you live well than hurt yourself. That would be too selfish."<span>Ye Fanughed and said, "Don''t be silly, you don''t have anything to do, yet you want to hurt me. It''s very normal for you to dream of meeting someone simr."


    <span>You said it yourself. You couldn''t see a lot of the things in the dream, just vaguely.


    <span>For me, separating from you is the most painful thing, so in the future, don''t foolishly think about leaving me. "


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, at the same time her heart was moved, she said with hesitation, "But ¡­. "The people of the n ¡­"


    <span>"We''ve experienced so much together, what is there to be afraid of?" Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue saw that the man was so confident, so she calmed down a little and nodded.


    "Alright, my wife, let me get you something to eat. Even if you''re not hungry, you should at least eat some."


    Ye Fan smiled and patted the woman''s head, then went out to make some white porridge, white bread, and refreshing side dishes.


    After Su Qingxue simply ate a bit, her spirit was a lot better.<span>Ye Fan even brought Ling Yuwei over to visit her and told her about it.


    <span>Upon learning that Ling Yuwei was actually going to resist the marriage and not interfere with it, Su Qingxue also had aplicated expression on her face.


    However, Su Qingxue was just moved by Ling Yuwei''s feelings and did not feel any guilt. After all, she had already split up a lot of her love. She was not willing to have her best friend interfere in this matter."Hubby... You really. "Aren''t you going back to the Ye n?" When Su Qingxue was about to finish eating, she couldn''t help but ask.


    Ye Fan''s face suddenly sank, and said: "At that time, they didn''t want me, but now that they arecking people, they want me to go back. Don''t you think that''s ridiculous?""But I think. Commander Ye, he''s your biological father after all. Even if you don''t go back to the n, there''s no need to make a ruckus with him. Back then, he couldn''t protect you, I think ¡­ "He cares about you in his heart." Su Qingxue whispered.


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "Don''t talk about him. If you are full, I will pack up. You should take a good rest."<span>Su Qingxue pouted and said, "Hubby, why are you running away like this? I only heard a few simple words from you and I could already feel that Commander Ye is doing this for your own good. Can''t you feel that he wants you to stay out of danger? Why must you quarrel with him? "


    Ye Fan sneered, "For my own good?" Can''t you speak properly? Every time he sees me with a straight face, it''s like I owe him in my previous life ¡­


    I don''t need him to point at me for whatever I do. Since he chose to ignore me, then ¡­ You don''t have the right to lecture me all the time now. "<span>Su Qingxue let out a long sigh, "You men really care about face. It''s clearly your biological father and son, can''t you speak properly ¡­. "You have to have such a bad temper."


    "He''s the one who doesn''t want to talk to me. He has such an arrogant attitude, how am I supposed to know what he''s thinking?" Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue speechlessly shook her head and muttered, "She really is a child ¡­ ¡­ What''s there to be angry about? "


    She was toozy to argue with Ye Fan about this, so she didn''t want him to get angry at her.<span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "Wife, actually, if you think about it more carefully, Holy Blood Association is also good, and the power of the apocalypse is also good, can I avoid it?


    For example, this time, it was Frederick who came looking for me. Who could say for sure whether or not there was anyone behind him?


    Even if we go overseas, I''m afraid we''ll face more problems. Thus, this time, I can only meet them head on and cannot retreat.


    "After you get rid of the Sacred Blood Association, your Sky Eye will be able to recover its scouting ability, and won''t be restricted. At that time, you will have more initiative."Su Qingxue nodded, "I know, they even dared toe to the capital, so going abroad is indeed more dangerous ¡­ ¡­" But I always felt that it shouldn''t be your mother ¡­ "Hmm, it shouldn''t be a deathmand. Otherwise, the matter regarding the Far Eastern Conference would not have ended so easily."


    <span>"Even if they don''t have a direct rtionship with her, they do have an indirect rtionship," Ye Fan said, thenughed at himself and said, "They are really a good couple. They know that I was born of them, so they won''t acknowledge me even if they see me until they die. Haha... Ridiculous... Just how much do they dislike me? "


    Su Qingxue''s heart was filled with grief. She could tell that Ye Fan really wanted his parents to recognize him.


    Perhaps they had their own difficulties, but ¡­ To Ye Fan, this was iparably painful.


    "Hubby ¡­" Su Qingxue reached out and grabbed Ye Fan''s hand, and gently said, "Even if they don''t recognize you, you are not alone. Don''t say anything in the future, you have always been talking like this since young ¡­ ¡­" "I will apany you ¡­"<span>Ye Fan looked at this woman''s affectionate eyes, and felt his heart warm up. He smiled and said, "I know." I''m not alone at all.


    <span>I just want to prove to them that I was abandoned by them, not because I wasn''t outstanding enough, but because they themselves were too useless ¡­ "


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at the man''s serious face and said with a smile, "Idiot, you don''t need to prove to anyone that you are the best in my eyes."


    Ye Fan looked at the woman, smiled yfully and said, "Dear... Are you sure that I am the best? I''ve never shown you my best abilities before ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue was stunned and blinked her eyes, "What ability?"


    <span>Ye Fanughed mischievously. He rushed forward, hugged Su Qingxue and kissed her a few times.


    Su Qingxue was anxious and directly pushed him, "Aiya ¡­. Are you crazy! This is a hospital! Aiya... Hubby don''t be like this ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan happily stood up, letting the woman go, and said, "Wait until this matter is over, I will let you understand how ''outstanding'' I am!"


    Just when Ye Fan and his wife wanted to y for a while longer, the smell of someone familiar came from outside.


    <span>Ye Fan had no choice but to get up and turn around to open the door.


    Not long after, Xiao Xin''er, who wore a red dress and exposed her lotus arms, appeared in front of him.


    <span>"Eldest Miss Xiao, what do you need me for?" Ye Fan asked. I am a super great beauty, to be beautiful every day, to be an exquisite woman, to let everyone around me feel my beauty! Details search WeChat Public Numbers I am a super beauty or copy the micro signal meinv92k scan below the 2-D code fast add!


    Gentle Reminder: Press Enter to return to the bibliography, press O to return to the previous page, press ¡ú to enter the next page. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1058

    1058


    "Nonsense, could it be that I''m just passing by?" Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan bitterly smiled, it was really hard to talk to this woman.


    Xiao Xin''er looked at Su Qingxue and said, "Can I borrow your man for a while? Will that be alright?"Su Qingxue said, "You don''t need to ask me, my husband is not under the control of his wife."


    "Oh? "I didn''t see it." Xiao Xin''er muttered, and then said to Ye Fan, "Come out for a bit, I have something to confirm with you."


    Ye Fan''s face was full of awkwardness, thinking, does he really look like a man under the control of his wife? Why did he say that about himself?He turned his head and smiled as he told Su Qingxue before he followed Xiao Xin''er out of the hospital.


    <span>As soon as she left the hospital, Xiao Xin''er''s feet moved like the wind and her body shot out like a red arrow!


    "Follow me!"


    Ye Fan was puzzled as to what this woman was up to, but still unhurriedly took a step forward and easily followed.


    Within a few minutes, they had arrived at a barren mountain far away from the military region.


    There weren''t many nts on the bare mountain, making it look like an abandoned quarry.


    "Miss Xiao, why did you bring me here?" Ye Fan asked in confusion.


    Xiao Xin''er turned around and asked with a serious expression, "I heard from the Dragon King that you fought against the Demon Sword Frederick of the Apocalypse King''s Power of 14 and almost killed him?"<span>Ye Fan nodded, and regretfully said: "He was saved by Hawkeye, so he held back."


    <span>When Xiao Xin''er heard this, her eyes revealed a trace of unwillingness. She tightly clenched her hands and muttered to herself, "Why ¡­"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan thought he misheard, "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Xin''er angrily shouted: "Why are you improving faster than me!? Could it be that your bloodline is even more outstanding than mine!? How could a big idiot like you be more perceptive than me!? "


    Ye Fan was dumbstruck and quickly waved his hands, "Miss Xiao, why are you so angry at me? It''s not like I''mpeting with you. What''s more ¡­ "I''m not a fool. Logically speaking, in terms of training, I have good aptitude."


    "Not bad my ass!" You must have had some kind of luck! I am a Phoenix girl!<span>I''ve been cultivating with all my might ever since the Sai Te Conference, how could I not surpass you!? " Xiao Xin''er was extremely dissatisfied.


    Ye Fan was also helpless, it turns out that this girl was trying her best to surpass him, which really made things difficult for him."You''re not the only one who is working hard. I''m working hard too ¡­" Ye Fan replied truthfully.


    Xiao Xin''er gritted her teeth and said, "Tomorrow, after the Ancient Martial Arts Tournament, we might be able to fight against those from the Church of Holy Blood and the Apocalypse King''s authority.


    <span>Although the n will send a few experts over, the ancient divine descendants will not directly make their move. In other words, we can also directly fight with the seniors of the Transcending Mortality Stage, Demon Sword, and Eagle Eye. "


    <span>Ye Fan unexpectedly said: "Oh?" The n would even send out experts? I thought they wanted to have the entire Ancient Martial Gate send out their men. "


    <span>"Are you stupid? There are almost no Awakened ones in the ancient martial sects, and there are ways to deal with those in the Spirit Condensation realm. You can just give them to them for free."


    <span>"Although the n will not invite experts from the ancestors from the upper echelons, some of the younger generation''s core forces still need to be tempered. This is a good opportunity for them to fight in actualbat," Xiao Xin''er said.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Oh..." "I know, but Eldest Young Miss Xiao, there''s no need for you toe here when you''re telling me all this, right?"<span>"I''m telling you this because I want you to confirm something for me." Xiao Xin''er said.


    "What is it?""I want to see what level of opponent I can defeat with my limits!" If I were to meet with the devil sword, can I kill him? " Xiao Xin''er said with a serious expression.


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly realized that Xiao Xin''er was looking for him to test her strength, so that they couldpete against each other.


    <span>This was not a problem. He also wanted to see just what stage the phoenix girl had grown to.


    "Okay, then please." Ye Fan stretched out his hand and smiled.<span>"Control yourself well, I will use my full strength to attack you!"


    Xiao Xin''er''s eyes became cold and grim. After her fingertip cut through her palm, she tightly held the drop of golden-red phoenix blood in her hand ¡­<span>"Phoenix Burning Blood!"


    Without the slightest hesitation, Xiao Xin''er executed the Nine Heavens Volume''s Burning Blood Technique.


    Only the true Phoenix bloodline, a member of the Phoenix n that hadpletely awakened, could disy the ability of burning blood and rebirth by fire.This was also what Xiao Xin''er relied on the most. If not, she wouldn''t have been able to withstand Xiao Hong''s attack that day in Mount Shu.


    A golden-red, extremely hot Phoenix me ignited from her palm and quickly spread throughout Xiao Xin''er''s body!


    Xiao Xin''er''s jet-ck hair quickly turned crimson red and her temperament instantly became iparably cold and aloof!Almost at the same time, a gigantic white swan wings spread out from Xiao Xin''er''s back, and a stream of red phoenix me in her hand transformed into a bamboo sword.


    Xiao Xin''er flew up into the air like a goddess ignited with golden mes. Her beauty was unfathomable.


    <span>On the ground, Ye Fan could feel that the rocks on the mountain peak were extremely hot, and even the ces where the woman stood seemed to have melted. However, he was no longer surprised.


    Xiao Xin''er was much stronger than before. Her Phoenix mes were restrained much better and their power was more concentrated. Thus, rocks and stones would melt wherever she stood. Only where she stood would magma be present.


    Moreover, judging from the speed at which the rocks were melting, the temperature of the Phoenix mes was much higher than before.


    <span>But even so, Ye Fan didn''t feel that he needed to use his full strength at all...


    In the air, Xiao Xin''er frowned, "You''re not using that move?"Ye Fan smiled, he understood what the girl meant, and asked why he didn''t need to "disintegrate".


    "It seems... "There''s no need ¡­" Ye Fan said.Xiao Xin''er felt that she was being looked down on and was immediately especially angry. "Then, don''t me me for not taking any action when you''re burnt!"


    "Heh heh... "Don''t worry, my skin is rough and my flesh is thick. I shouldn''t be able to get familiar with it in a short time." Ye Fan said.


    Xiao Xin''er coldly snorted and stretched out her hand. Arge number of fiery red dots of light began to encircle her sword. Following which, arge amount of phoenix mes began to gather on her sword like a whirlpool!The spots of light of the Phoenix mes quickly curled up, like petals that bloomed outwards from within.


    "This is the strongest move I''ve mastered recently. It can only be used after igniting blood. Think of it as the first mouse!"<span>Finished speaking, the swan wings on Xiao Xin''er''s back pped and her body fell like a scarlet meteor towards Ye Fan!


    "Red Lotus Phoenix Cry Sword!"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er seemed to have turned into a golden red fire phoenix. The lily-white sword in her hand was like a phoenix''s beak as it held a scarlet red fire lotus andnded on Ye Fan''s body!


    <span>As the fire lotus fell, phoenix mes were ignited all around Ye Fan''s body. Ye Fan''s entire body was enveloped within the mes!


    <span>A sharp sound of a sword tearing through the air, like the cry of a phoenix, resounded through the entire valley! I am a super great beauty, to be beautiful every day, to be an exquisite woman, to let everyone around me feel my beauty! Details search WeChat Public Numbers I am a super beauty or copy the micro signal meinv92k scan below the 2-D code fast add!


    Gentle Reminder: Press Enter to return to the bibliography, press O to return to the previous page, press ¡ú to enter the next page. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1059

    1059<span>Ye Fan felt the ingenuity of this Phoenix mes Absolute Skill and did not overestimate it. Although it did not disintegrate, it still took out the Sun Sword.


    <span>To deal with fire, this sword could do twice the work with half the effort.


    <span>Ye Fan turned his body and waved his sword. This seemingly casual and casual sword technique carried a whirlpool in the opposite direction as if there was a sword intent ripple that spread out and forced back the phoenix mes that were gathering here!


    At the same time, the Sun Sword drew a beautiful arc in the air as a sword intent shot out at an even faster speed.


    <span>It was like the Milky Way''s water flowing upstream, and it shed with Xiao Xin''er''s Red Lotus Phoenix Cry sword!


    "Boom!"


    With a deafening sound, the sword intent and phoenix mes surged outwards, directly smashing apart countless stones. It was like a cannonball had struck the peak of a mountain, causing a massive amount of rock to fall down!


    Xiao Xin''er''s figure flew backward. She pped her swan wings and stabilized in the air, looking at Ye Fan with aplicated look in her eyes.Ye Fan, on the other hand, silently put Day One behind him, and smiled as he asked: "Young Lady Xiao, you''ve let me win, do you still want to fight?"


    "That is... "Sun de?" Xiao Xin''er''s eyesight was also extraordinary.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Yes, if not for this sword, I''m afraid it would have taken a lot more effort."<span>"But I can''t do anything to you, can I?" Xiao Xin''er coldly snorted in dissatisfaction.


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, retracting his sword in the blink of an eye, "Actually, Miss Xiao doesn''t need to care too much about this. Among the same age group, you are already one of the very few."


    "Don''t try this!" Even without you saying it, this young miss knows how great her talent is! "I will not lose my confidence because of such a small matter. Sooner orter, I will surpass you!" Xiao Xin''er said, unconvinced.


    Ye Fan smiled. He could also tell that Xiao Xin Er''s character was one that would not admit defeat. It was simr to Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao.


    "Hey, where''s your day? Where did you take it? Why did your swords suddenly appear and then disappear? " Xiao Xin''er couldn''t help but ask.Ye Fan blinked his eyes, "Secret."


    <span>Regarding the Sword God Ring, Ye Fan didn''t want anyone to know about it. This was too important to him, and if he wasn''t careful, it would bring him a lot of trouble.


    Xiao Xin''er bared her teeth. "Forget it if you don''t want to tell me!" Humph... "It''s nothing more than a deceptive trick."Ye Fan didn''t care what the woman thought, since he didn''t want to talk about this topic too much.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er stopped burning her blood and returned to her original state. Shended on the ground and cautiously asked, "Do you think that with my current strength, I can defeat the demon sword?"


    Ye Fan rubbed his chin and said, "If we were to face it head on, your Phoenix mes would be even more destructive, but..." It could not be said that it was superior to his magic sword.<span>Frederick, on the other hand, was very strong in the aspect of spiritual force. His sword not only injured the body, but it also damaged the mind, causing the brain to be unable to function normally.


    <span>So... If they were to fight, the key is whether or not you have a way to block his spiritual magic. "


    <span>"In other words, I am at a disadvantage." Xiao Xin''er said.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, this was indeed the case.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er calmly epted. It was just as she expected, but then the girl asked: "Then how did you block his mental strength? "You haven''t cultivated spiritual energy, right? It''s not like you have any internal energy"


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, and felt that it was okay to tell Xiao Xin''er the truth, and he could also discuss it in passing. Thus, he told her about how he forcefully injected the power of his Divine Dragon bloodline into his brain.<span>When Xiao Xin''er heard the truth, her small mouth gaped wide open.


    <span>Seeing the girl''s expression, Ye Fan was a little scared. Could it be that he had done something very terrifying?


    <span>"Um ¡­" Young miss Xiao, why are you looking at me like that? "I''m a little nervous ¡­" Ye Fanughed and said.


    <span>"Madman ¡­ "Are you really that crazy ¡­" Xiao Xin''er was on the verge of copse. "Are you courting death!?"


    <span>Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, and softly asked: "What''s wrong?" Is it dangerous? "


    "Nonsense!" I''ve never heard of anyone directly using the power of their bloodline to strengthen their brain! The brain of a cultivator isn''t some meridian. Where are you going to train from? From where?


    <span>If he encountered too much energy during his meridian cultivation, he could still stop it in time, but his brain was no match!


    His brain was extremely fragile, and once stimted, he could directly be a fool. Even if his brain died, who would be able to take it and joke around with their own brain!?


    In short, you are acting recklessly! I have never heard of a senior n who dares to use the power of his bloodline to fill his brain, not to mention his true qi, not to mention the power of his bloodline which is even harder to control!? " Xiao Xin''er said in disbelief.<span>Ye Fan heard this and nodded, "It was indeed quite risky. At that time, my brain was also feeling excruciating pain, but fortunately, I managed to endure it."


    <span>Xiao Xin''er looked at the man as if she was looking at a monster, and said while shaking her head: "I think ¡­ Your unique training method should be able to affect your brain while you''re meditating.


    Perhaps it''s because your brain has unknowingly be stronger, which is why you''re able to withstand the impact caused by the forceful infusion of bloodline power ¡­ "Ye Fan was also thinking the same way. His cultivation had always been about the cells in his body, every single part of it. If his own cells were stronger, of course his brain cells were also stronger.


    Moreover, this was not the first time he had fused the power of his bloodline into various tissue cells. The cell''s recovery ability was also different from that of an ordinary person.<span>Therefore, all sorts of coincidences with his hard work in cultivation had led to the special situation where his brain could directly ept the power of bloodlines.


    "Mental power... Enhance ¡­ Being able to block the demon sword ", Xiao Xin''er muttered to herself for a while, thoughtfully looking at Ye Fan and said," Don''t tell me... You''ve already awakened to the realm of a ''Flood Dragon''? "


    Ye Fan was surprised, and then confused, "What do you mean?" What is the realm of the ''Flood Dragon''? "


    Xiao Xin''er, on the other hand, was stunned and said: "You don''t know? Your Divine Dragon n''s bloodline is the only bloodline that has awakened a sub-realm. Has the Dragon King not told you before?<span>"That''s impossible. Even if the golden light on your body was still intangible, they will definitely be able to tell now that you have the Awakened Bloodline."


    He didn''t even want to go back to the n. Ye Longteng had always been advising him, so how could he have the time to exin some things about the Divine Dragon Bloodline to him?<span>"I didn''t chat much with him, and coincidentally didn''t talk about all this. Anyway, I''ve always been messing around with myself ¡­ Why don''t you introduce us, young miss Xiao? " Ye Fan asked in anticipation.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes at him, "I can only give you a general idea. After all, I''m from the Phoenix n, so I only have a vague understanding of your bloodline ¡­"


    <span>Simply put, the awakening of a n''s bloodline is usually a thorough and iplete process. For example, me and ¡­ "Yun''er ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1060

    1060<span>When she mentioned her sister, Xiao Xin''er''s expression becameplicated. She suddenly widened her eyes and said, "This is bad!"


    Ye Fan also suddenly thought of something and frowned.


    "You ¡­ "You and Yun''er ¡­" Xiao Xin''er''s beautiful face paled as she realized that this matter was extremely serious!<span>Ye Fan thought for a while, then said, "If you didn''t say it, I never would have thought..." That''s right, if the different ns can''t get married, then how do I exin it to Yun''er? "


    Xiao Xin''er said with a flushed face, "Of course you two are alright, because if you mix blood in the future, it will also be your child''s mixed blood ¡­"<span>Ye Fan was stunned, "You''re saying...?" The bloodline of a n cannot be disordered. Does that mean that children cannot be born? Is there a problem with the baby? "


    "I... I don''t know, the rules are like this, I''ve never experienced this before, who''s going to study those things!?<span>In any case, you''re not allowed to touch Yun''er in the future! This is very dangerous! " Xiao Xin''er shouted in anger.


    Ye Fan also didn''t want to anger this woman, so he extended his hand to signal for her to calm down, and chuckled: "Okay..." Good... Let''s not talk about this first. Just now, you said that the Awakening Point was iplete, so what about it? "


    Xiao Xin''er let out a long sigh and paused for a while before continuing the conversation, "Whether it''s me or Yun''er, as Feng Nu and Huang''er, we have truly awakened the Phoenix''s bloodline.


    Only we can fully unleash the ''Burning Blood''. For example, the ''Nirvana'' that can be reborn from the fire, and some of the top techniques that can be used to ignite the blood, only we can learn them.


    As for the other nsmen, even if they burned their blood, they wouldn''t be able to disy the full power of the Phoenix Blood. If they couldn''t be reborn from the mes, their limits would also be much lower.It is not only our phoenix race, but the other ns as well. Birth and talent have already determined the limits of one''s bloodline ¡­ "


    Upon saying this, Xiao Xin''er changed the topic. "The only exception is your Divine Dragon n."


    <span>"Oh? Don''t we decide bloodlines at birth? " Ye Fan listened to the news.


    Xiao Xin''er nodded and said: "All the ns, including our Phoenix n, are unable to change the limits of their own bloodline.


    <span>But when your Divine Dragon n was born, their bloodlines were almost all the same.


    You need to strengthen your bloodline''s power through the cultivation technique ''Divine Dragon Nine Transformations'' in your own n, or through a series of cultivation techniques.


    "Only those with high talent and those disciples of the Divine Dragon n who cultivate assiduously and painstakingly can break through the lowest level of the ''Little Snake'' ¡­"<span>"Little snake?" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "What does that mean?"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er teasingly said: "This is a nickname given to your Divine Dragon n''s lowest level bloodline by our other ns.


    Your bloodlines, when you were born, were just a ''Hidden Dragon'', also known as'' Viper ''. It literally means'' little snake in the water '', which is why we are used to calling them that. "


    Ye Fan came to a sudden understanding. The Serpent was indeed a kind of snake that had yet to transform into a dragon. It was not nonsense, but... For a dignified Divine Dragon n to be called a little snake was a bit shameful. It seemed that most of the descendants of the n weren''t able to live up to their expectations.Xiao Xin''er continued, "Nearly eighty percent of the disciples of the Divine Dragon n can only be called ''little snakes'' their entire lives. Actually, they can''t even be considered as having awakened.


    <span>The second stage is the ''Horned Dragon'' realm. This is the true beginning of the awakening realm. The body and power will both be strengthened.


    <span>The third stage was'' Coiling Dragon ''. This was a bit too fierce, because the bloodline began to have the ability to rapidly recover. There weren''t many members of the Divine Dragon n left.


    <span>Ye Feng was crippled by you before at this stage. Based on his age, he is indeed extraordinary.


    As for the fourth stage, it is precisely the ''Flood Dragon'' realm that I mentioned just now that you might have already reached. "Speaking of this realm, Xiao Xin''er''s expression became much more serious. She said: "Only after reaching the Flood Dragon''s realm can the Divine Dragon''s bloodline truly bepared with the top ns of our Phoenix n.


    Because a Flood Dragon can awaken an ability that is unique to your Divine Dragon bloodline ¡­ "Dragon''s Might!"


    <span>Dragon Might!?


    Hearing this ability, Ye Fan was somewhat excited. Could it be that when he poured his bloodline''s power into his brain, that magnificent dragon shadow he saw in his consciousness had something to do with dragon''s might?!


    <span>"Dragon''s Might... "What are the specifics?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er frowned and said: "I am not a member of the Divine Dragon n, so I can only give a general idea... It was ¡­ A spiritual power unique to your Divine Dragon Bloodline seems to be rted to the dragon soul in your bloodline that you awakened.


    The moment you mentioned that your Spirit power had suddenly be stronger and could block off the demon sword, I thought of ¡­ Have you unintentionally broken through to the Flood Dragon''s realm, and thus acquired the dragon''s might before being able to withstand the spiritual energy? "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan became even more confused, "There''s even a ''Dragon Soul''?" What''s that? "


    "Aiya! I told you I''m from the Phoenix n! It''s not like I''m from your family, how would I know!? If you want to know, ask your family yourself! " Xiao Xin''er was speechless.<span>Ye Fan''s face stiffened. He seemed to have gotten into a very unfriendly situation with those two brothers of the Ye n. Now that he asked these questions, he felt that he couldn''t let go of his pride.


    "Eldest Miss Xiao, what''s the realm above the flood dragon''s level?" Ye Fan asked.Xiao Xin''er puffed her mouth, "Above that are Ying Long, Fire Dragon, Five-wed Golden Dragon, and Azure Dragon. Finally, your n''s Ancestor, Divine Dragon ¡­


    <span>However, I''m not sure about that. The higher realm, the more detailed it is, because in history, there haven''t been many people from the Divine Dragon n that have reached that realm. In fact, I''ve never even heard of anyone reaching that realm, let alone reaching the Azure Dragon and Divine Dragon realms.


    In short, a flood dragon was already a very difficult realm to reach. To be able to grasp the might of a dragon was already very formidable. The further one went, the harder it would be to awaken the Divine Dragon Bloodline.


    <span>I don''t think that many people in your Divine Dragon n could awaken a Flood Dragon, so although your bloodline is the strongest in theory, it''s actually just in theory.


    I don''t know what realm the War God has reached, but if there is anyone who is already above the Flood Dragon, then the War God should be the only one ¡­ "<span>"Oh, oh..." Ye Fan nodded his head, feeling a surge of emotions in his heart. It seemed that his bloodline had quite the potential to be developed and trained!


    "Um ¡­" Then what exactly is the reason behind the awakening of the Dragon Soul ¡­ "<span>"Aiya, I don''t know!" Xiao Xin''er shook her head and shouted, "Don''t ask me! I really don''t know about these things! Ask the people of the Divine Dragon n yourself! "


    Ye Fan had no choice but to stop and embarrassedly smiled, "Many thanks, Eldest Miss Xiao. I just feel that since you are so clever, you must have seen a lot of things. Moreover, you have a good heart, so you will definitely tell me a little." zgsgq6gphwsr6vecaoqaxzulnoykto4tfxtir2or1vr37ffz48qmxtl/au9bce7heuyymdayuf9rxf3q = =


    "Stop ttering me!" I''m not going to take this! " Xiao Xin''er snorted lightly, and then looked at Ye Fan with a strange expression, and muttered: "But then again... You bastard. Even in the entire history of the Divine Dragon n, she was probably a unique monster ¡­ "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1061

    <span>1061


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fan didn''t understand. How could he be unique and be a monster?


    Xiao Xin''er said, "Think about it. The other members of the Divine Dragon n are all cultivators of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. There is someone to guide them and they have a specific cultivation goal.<span>You, on the other hand, have no time and no one to guide you. I never thought that you would stumble your way up to the Flood Dragon''s realm, aren''t you the only one in the world?


    <span>Perhaps your appearance here will change the entire cultivation method of the Divine Dragon n. After all, you have already proven that even if you don''t practice the n''s cultivation methods, you can still sessfully improve. "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan silently lowered his head.


    Xiao Xin''er frowned. "What''s wrong?" I''m not mocking you. I mean, you''re pretty good. "Ye Fan smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "I know you don''t mean to belittle me..." However... "I don''t want to either ¡­"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er was puzzled. "What don''t you want?"


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged, raised his head and said, "If possible, I also want to be like those Divine Dragon nsmen, ordinary, and have practiced the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations since young ¡­"


    <span>Not like this. "A person would rather risk his life to cultivate, and walk on a path that only I can walk on."


    Xiao Xin''er''s heart ached. When she heard the man''s words, she wanted to console him, but she didn''t know where to start.<span>That''s right, Ye Fan''s current achievements were partly due to his hard work and persistence, but from the beginning, it was actually because he was forced to do nothing.


    He had been abandoned since he was young by his parents and by his family, which was why he was the current him.<span>If he was given a chance to choose a new life, would he choose such a fate? It''s hard to say.


    Xiao Xin''er pondered for a while, and said: "In the n''s history, no matter how strong the bloodline''s talent is, there would always be a period of time when it will fall...<span>Only, the Divine Dragon n has never been in decline. Every generation has a pir that appears, do you know why? "


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Because of the particrity of bloodlines?"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er nodded, "That''s right, because only with the Divine Dragon Bloodline, everyone can work hard to change it, and not leave it to fate.


    Every disciple of the Divine Dragon n had the chance to be the strongest within their n through talent and cultivation. This meant that thepetition within the n would be especially fierce.<span>That''s why your Divine Dragon n has the most ns and the most nsmen. In every era, there are always genius martial artists that appear.


    Just like how, before the Martial God appeared, your Ye n did not fall to the same level as the Ling Family today.


    However, with the appearance of the War God, the Ye n rose to power once more. For the past three to four hundred years, the Ye n had dominated the former hegemon of the Ji n.<span>But did you think. If no one from the Divine Dragon n chooses to struggle, and no one is willing to be a small snake, then what would be the result ¡­ "


    Ye Fan frowned. He gradually began to understand the meaning of Xiao Xin''er''s words.


    In the countless eras in the past, the members of the Divine Dragon n had actually always been in a state that could decline at any time.<span>These ancestors had been suppressed by the other ns since they were born. Through their own efforts, they were able to ensure that the Divine Dragon n would never fall into decline.


    <span>"Perhaps... The heavens are indeed not kind to you, allowing you to experience those things from a young age. However, it is also because of this that you are unique.


    Every child of the Divine Dragon n has been working hard for their own destiny since birth. In truth, from this point onwards, you are no different from them.


    The blood flowing in your body, is it the blood of a little snake, or is it the blood of a divine dragon ¡­ It''s up to you! "<span>Ye Fan felt a surge of excitement in his heart. That''s right, what exactly happened to him? Why should he grieve and mourn?


    Since fate was like this, then he could only go against the flow. Strength and weakness, good and bad, were not judged by the outside world, but fought for them on his own!Even if he was born in the Divine Dragon n, there would still be pressure on him. Everything would not go smoothly.


    Although he was going through many mishaps, the heavens were kind to him. At the very least, he was still alive and well.


    Ye Fan nodded his head, saying, "Xin''er, thank you. Please remove the knots in my heart."


    This call of "Xin Er" caused Xiao Xin''er''s face to turn red.However, Xiao Xin''er did not refuse. She bit her lower lip and said: "Actually ¡­ I admire you. Among my fellow n members, I only admire two people, and one of them is you. "


    "You admire me?" Ye Fan smiled and said, "Why?" Just because I''m stronger than you right now? "<span>Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes at him and said: "Don''t be so arrogant. How old are we? You are stronger than me now, but you might not be able to beat me in the future."


    <span>Bloodline is only one of the factors that affects the strong and weak. Moreover, our Phoenix bloodline has been cultivated to the limit, so it definitely isn''t any worse than your divine dragon bloodline.


    <span>I just feel that since you were young, you''ve always been on your own, alone, carrying your fate on your shoulders.


    Regardless of whether it was cultivation or the establishment of the INFERNO, which was a holy war between them for two years, they all seemed to be able to control their own destinies on their own ¡­


    I can''t do it. Just based on what the rest of the n expects from me, I already feel that it''s very difficult. I often need my grandfather and the others to help me share the pressure.


    Ye Fan didn''t expect that Xiao Xin''er would still admit that she was weak. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "After all, you are a girl, and I am a man."


    Besides... Some things, I can''t find anyone to share with and share with. For example, management organizations, I''ll leave them to my brothers! "Xiao Xin''er stared at him, "Looking down on girls!?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no... "Don''t misunderstand, you don''t mean that." Ye Fan forced a smile and changed the topic, "You said that you only admire two people of the same age, and the other one is from which n?"To be able to make Xiao Xin''er admire him, there must be something extraordinary about him. Ye Fan was quite interested in him.


    Xiao Xin''er''s eyes revealed a trace of unwillingness and said: "There''s still one more. He''s also a member of the Divine Dragon n. You''ve never seen him, but you''ve seen his father. "


    <span>"Oh? "Who?"


    <span>"His name is Ji Hantian, the son of Ji Yutang," Xiao Xin''er replied.


    Ye Fan recalled that Ji Yutang was Ye Feng''s uncle. In that case, Ji Hantian was Ye Feng''s cousin?


    "What, is that Ji Hantian really that amazing?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er sighed and said: "That guy is a martial arts fanatic. In order to be stronger, he can do anything."


    <span>No one knew what was going on in his head. His thoughts were different from those of ordinary people. I fought with him when I was ten, lost, and never saw him again.


    <span>However, he had heard that he had been cultivating in seclusion all these years and didn''t have any interest in anything else. Even people from the Ji family rarely saw him ¡­ "I wonder what level he has reached now." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1062

    1062


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "You already admired him until now when you lost to him when you were ten? "I guess it''s not as good as you right now."


    "You''re thinking too much ¡­" I don''t know what realm Ji Hantian has reached, but he''s definitely a genius amongst geniuses. You''ve never seen him before, so you don''t understand how terrifying he is ¡­ " Xiao Xin''er said with a serious expression.


    Ye Fan didn''t expect Xiao Xin''er to use the word ''terrifying'' to describe Ji Hantian. It seemed that guy really had some skills.<span>The two of them were silent for a while, then Xiao Xin''er said, "I''m going back. Tomorrow at nine in the morning, the Ancient Martial Arts Competition will start, don''t forget!"


    <span>With that, Xiao Xin''er''s body shed and she quickly returned to the military area.


    <span>Ye Fan stood on the peak of an empty mountain. The night wind blew against his face, bringing a hint of chilliness with it.


    What Xiao Xin''er had said to him tonight seemed to have made some of the things in his heart clear, and made him feel quite a bit ¡­<span>Ye Fan lowered his head, looked at his hands, and clenched his fists...


    "Unique... "A single person ¡­"<span>Ye Fan muttered to himself and sat down cross-legged. He raised his head and looked up at the night sky, and saw a crescent moon hanging high in the sky.


    "You are also alone ¡­" Ye Fan looked at the moonlight and smiled.


    It was still early, but Ye Fan had already determined that Su Qingxue was alright. He was relieved and decided to start cultivating as usual.


    He felt that his strength was still far from enough to protect all the people he loved. Moreover, he still had a lot of potential to unearth, and the motivation to cultivate was even more plentiful.


    Thinking about this, Ye Fan was startled. Through the conversation just now, he vaguely felt that he had a clearer idea about his sword intent.


    <span>Sword intent... It belongs to me. A unique sword intent...


    As he muttered to himself, Ye Fan subconsciously reached out and touched his Sword God Ring.


    He closed his eyes and concentrated, trying to enter the world inside the ring with his stronger spiritual power.As if a lightning shed through his mind, Ye Fan''s spiritual sense once again entered that boundless wastnd that was covered with swords.


    <span>That huge mountain still soared up into the skies, and one couldn''t see where the peak of that mountain was.


    However,pared tost time, Ye Fan appeared even closer to the mountain, already reaching a high slope.The densely packed swords caused Ye Fan to feel extremely dizzy. He even felt that the number of swords here had already surpassed all the swords on Earth.


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan suddenly discovered that just below the slope, there was a big sword. It looked quite familiar!


    A real sword!?


    Ye Fan astonishingly discovered that this was one of the Eight Swords of the King of Yue that he had used several times!?


    Ye Fan attempted to approach the Genuine Force Sword. Reaching out his hand to touch it, he pulled it out.<span>That''s right, this feeling, it was indeed the Genuine Force Sword.


    Immediately, Ye Fan turned around and looked at a higher position, there was a dazzling sword shining in all directions.


    <span>He walked over, wanting to pick up the sword and see what kind of sword it was.


    However, just as he was about to walk towards a higher position, he found that there was an insurmountable resistance, which prevented Ye Fan from going higher!<span>Ye Fan clenched his teeth, forcibly trying to grab the sword. However, the Sword God''s Ring seemed to reject him, directly pushing him away.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Ye Fan opened his eyes, his consciousness returning to reality, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat!He looked at the God of Swords'' ring in shock and bewilderment. Suddenly, a thought popped up in his mind ¡­


    Could it be that the closer one was to that mountain peak, the higher the level the sword was in, the higher the realm one needed to be in to obtain it?!<span>When he had first battled with And, he had only been able to acquire a few basic swords. Afterwards, when his sword intent had increased, a famous sword of the King of Yue''s eight swords had appeared.


    As for that treasure sword, it appeared to be even more extraordinary than the King of Yue''s eight swords. It was most likely a stronger sword.


    <span>In summary, the God of Swords'' ring would only be given to a sword that was in line with the Sword Intent realm!


    "Realm... "Level ¡­." Ye Fan was worried, although in his heart, through his own life''sprehension, he had some thoughts about sword intent.


    However, to truly step into the first level of sword intent in one fell swoop, the "Mortal Sword Technique" with a sword in its hand and a sword in its heart, would always feel that itcked such an opportunity...<span>Previously, Ling Qingfeng and the others had said that sooner orter he would find out the name of his sword intent.


    However, up till now, Ye Fan''s mind still had not surfaced.His sword intent ¡­ What was it?


    Most likely, the other swordsmen would know of Ye Fan''s distress and feel very helpless.


    Ye Fan didn''t even know his own sword intent yet, and the power of sword intent had already surpassed many mature sword intents.


    However, this was the truth.


    Each swordsman''s sword intent was different. The strong and the weak were different. Even if their cultivation was higher, it might not be stronger, because everyone''s sword intent was destined to have a different starting point from the moment they were ''born''.<span>Even a newborn elephant was much stronger than an adult ant. This was the true embodiment of sword intent.


    Ye Fan felt that he needed to spend some time to sort out his sword intent. At the same time, he also needed to sort out his own life in order to understand even more things.However, the ancient Martial Arts Competition was tomorrow, and he might have to fight with the Sacred Blood Association and the Doomsday King. He didn''t have much time left ¡­


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan had an idea!


    <span>It seemed... The time inside the God of Swords'' ring was much slower than outside!


    <span>Although his body couldn''t go in, if his spiritual sense went in and used the time difference toprehend the Concept inside, would that be feasible?


    Anyway, he was currently pursuing the realm of sword intent, not some physical training. Perhaps he could give it a try...Ye Fan did as he thought, and once again calmed his heart and let his spiritual sense enter the Sword God''s Ring.


    <span>The night passed unknowingly.


    <span>Ye Fan was like a stone statue, sitting at the peak of the mountain without moving at all.


    At dawn, Ye Fan slowly opened his eyes.<span>At this moment, on the western horizon, there was a tiny point of light that emitted a faint glow ¡­


    <span>The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth curled up into a smile, and he muttered, "So, it''s you..."


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>The meeting hall in the military region of the capital had already been filled with the elite warriors of all sects in the world before nine o''clock in the morning.


    Almost all of the important figures of China''s government and military were present, because this crisis was rted to China''s internal stability.On the main tform of the convention, Ye Longteng was wearing a military uniform and was sitting with a few of the higher ups.


    He frowned and looked at his watch, then his gaze looked down towards the spectator stands. Over there, Su Qingxue and Ling Yuwei were sitting together, but there was no sign of Ye Fan.At this moment, Xie Linyuan walked up behind him.


    "Advisor, how is it?" That brat still hasn''te? "Xie Linyuan shook his head with a wry smile. "Dragon King, I guess boss really doesn''t want toe."


    "Where''s Xiao Xin''er? Didn''t she find Ye Fan and go outst night? "<span>"It''s not like you don''t know the temper of that young miss. It''s not her problem to ask her to run off and find someone. She said it''s none of her business whether my bosses back or not!" Xie Linyuan said helplessly.


    "This... This brat ¡­ Just what are you thinking about!? " Ye Longteng looked depressed as he looked at Ye Longyuan who was a few seats away.


    Ye Longyuan, on the other hand, had an indifferent expression. After looking at the time, he saw that it was already nine o''clock. He stood up and said with a voice as loud as a bell, "The Ancient Martial Great Assembly has officially begun!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1063

    <span>1063


    <span>Following Ye Longyuan''s announcement, a series of information regarding the Sacred Blood Association and the power of the Apocalypse King appeared on the main screen.


    <span>As matters stood, since the Apocalypse King had already assisted the Sacred Blood Association and started to pose a threat to the inner regions of China, many of the information that could not be exposed before had to be made public.


    As the Dragon King, Ye Longteng could only put aside the matter with Ye Fan. He stood up and picked up the microphone, and began to narrate the grudges between the n, the ancient divine descendants, and the Sacred Blood Association.<span>All the people present were the elders and elites of the great ancient martial arts sects. Many of them actually knew something about the n, so they were not particrly surprised.


    However, when they heard that there were many n elders who might have lived for several hundred years in the Sacred Blood Association, the atmosphere became much more solemn.


    <span>"... You all don''t have to be too nervous. We are also clear that this time, in the Ancient Martial World catastrophe, the n was responsible for it.


    Therefore, a dozen or so ns, with Shen Long, Phoenix, Xuan Ming, and White Tiger as their leaders, would send one or two masters of their ns, who were at least at the Large Sess Realm, to join the various sects in the battle!


    "The four ns will also send out elders or experts of at least the Awakened Realm to ensure that they will not be at a disadvantage in a battle between experts." Ye Longteng said.<span>An old man below the stage asked, "Dragon King, how do you know how many Awakened Realm experts there are? If our side does not have enough experts, how will we deal with them? "


    "Heh heh... This must be the elder of the Kunlun Protector Qu Jiuzhou. Old Qu, don''t worry, we have meticulously investigated how many n experts betrayed and escaped.


    Judging from the attacks of the Sacred Blood Association throughout the country, they shouldn''t have more than six Awakened Soul Realm experts.


    <span>Once the war begins, those in the Avici Realm, who are elders of our n and the great ancient martial sects, will definitely have the upper hand, and can even be said to have a great disparity in power! "


    Another female elder who did not look that young stood up and asked, "Dragon King, since the other party is cooperating with the Apocalypse King, there must be some experts of the Apocalypse King''s power.


    A Mage''s methods are all sorts of strange, and the opponent came prepared. This is definitely a very unstable factor. "


    Ye Longteng nodded and said, "You must be Elder Shi Bing from Blossom Valley. Elder Shi''s words make sense."


    This time around, the Doomsday King had his own experts. They were ranked 14, Demon Sword, and 17, Hawkeye. Of course, this didn''t exclude the existence of other mages.


    But I think that if we are afraid because the other party has the power of the Apocalypse King and we don''t dare to defeat them in one fell swoop, then what face do we have in China''s ancient Martial World? "<span>Some of the Gu warriors below the stage nodded, while others disapproved.


    Ye Long Teng squinted his eyes and smiled, "I know, there are a lot of people present, they must be thinking... "It was obviously your n''s matter. The Sacred Blood Association is mostlyposed of your n''s disciples, why do you want each of your sects to take responsibility for this?"


    <span>When these words were spoken, many of the people present had strange expressions on their faces. They really did feel that way.


    In their opinion, the problem should be solved by the n itself, and not by the warriors of the various sects and ns.


    "Dragon King, please forgive this old man''s guts, shouldn''t the n bear this burden!?" Liu Yuanqing of the Mystic Sword Sect stood up with a face full of indignation and said.<span>His bluntness caused many people in the audience to nod their heads in agreement.


    Ye Longteng sighed, and was about to speak when he heard a rather maic voiceing from behind.


    <span>"You''re wrong!"


    However, Ji Yutang stood up from his seat, put away his folding fan and walked to the front of the stage.


    Ji Yutang cupped his hands towards the crowd and said, "It''s possible that many of you don''t know me. I am Ji Yutang, the heir to the bloodline of the Divine Dragon n''s Ji n, and also the director of the Hidden Dragon n."<span>Everyone on the scene looked at each other in dismay. They didn''t know why the people from the Ji n suddenly appeared again.


    Ye Longteng frowned, but since Ji Yutang had walked out, he could only listen to what he had to say first.


    Ji Yutang smiled at Ye Longteng as a signal of acknowledgement before shouting, "Ladies and gentlemen! You are nowining that the n sent traitors and that the blood of the saints is all the responsibility of the n.<span>But have you ever thought about it? If not for the fact that our n had been fighting against the Heavenly God''s Magic Academy, would all your sects and schools be able to survive until now?!


    <span>Three hundred years ago, our Divine Dragon n, the Martial God of the Ye n, with the goal of leaving the city to settle down, exhausted all of our efforts to form an ancient God descendant!


    What was this for? Is this just for our n? Exactly!Think about it! Once those Western experts enter China, who would be the first to suffer!? "


    <span>Saying that, Ji Yutang paused and looked around at the people who were present. Seeing that many of them were frowning in thought, he smiled and said, "That''s right, the ones who are most vulnerable are the various sects.


    If you can survive this war, isn''t it because our n is supporting you?


    There is nothing our n can do in a fight on the surface, and we can''t do anything about it.But in the underground world, our ns have always been doing our best to maintain the stability of China, so that all sects and schools could continue to practice ancient martial arts.


    You all can touch your own conscience and think about it. If not for our n acting as a barrier, would you all be able to withstand the power of the Apocalypse?


    <span>The sacrifices that our n has made for thousands of years, the ancestors who silently offered their blood, have you ever understood it!? "


    After listening to Ji Yutang''s words, many of the people present started to feel ashamed.


    <span>Ye Longtang narrowed his eyes and turned around to look at Ye Longyuan. He was considering whether he should interrupt Ji Yutang''s words. However, Ye Longyuan shook his head, indicating that he should not stop him.


    Ye Longteng had no choice but to keep silent. After all, Ji Yu Tang was using his power to divert everyone''s attention. If he tried to interfere, it would be a bit too petty.<span>However, the Ye brothers were still uneasy after Ji Yutang suddenly jumped out and made such a grand speech.


    "Everyone!" Ji Yutang replied in a loud and clear voice, "The Holy Blood Association and the Apocalypse King are obviously here to attack the various sects!They are trying to provoke a conflict between our n and your sects, to make us no longer bepatriots of China, to make us no longer trust each other.


    Just as some of ourpatriots thought, our n can indeed only send experts from the n to expel those from the Sacred Blood Association and the Apocalypse King''s authority.


    <span>But... If all the sects and ns are unwilling to fight against the enemy together, then wouldn''t that mean that it would ruin the hearts of our n and all of our ancestors?!


    <span>Could it be that all of the sects and schools are people who are ungrateful and willing to cooperate and refuse to suffer!? "


    <span>"Of course not!"


    <span>"That''s not what we meant!"


    Many people in the crowd couldn''t help but shout out. Everyone was filled withplex emotions. Some of them were in agreement, while others were excited.


    <span>Ji Yutang continued, "Although our family has sent not all the experts, but it is not a casual act. Every expert is from the main branch and is close to us!


    We are willing to fight together with everyone for the sake of the legacy of the ancient Chinese martial world, for the sake of the dignity of the Chinese martial artists, shoulder to shoulder, and take the lead! "<span>Saying that, Ji Yutang raised his hand and said: "I, Ji, am solemnly telling everyone, that in order to protect the dignity of the Xia n, and in order to protect the ancient martial world of China, I am willing to let my only son, Han Tian, participate in this operation! We, father and son, will share life and death with you! "


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1064

    <span>1064


    Many of the people present were shocked by this statement. Although many of them did not know what kind of person Ji Yutang was, they were still touched that he dared to go up the battle with his only son and live and die together with the other sects.<span>This was the greatest sincerity. Not only did he take his life, he even brought out his only son.


    Ji Yutang''s words not only made the people from the various big schools ept him willingly, it also gave everyone a good impression of the Ji family and the Ji father and son.


    <span>"Director Ji is truly admirable! I have nothing else to say, but to lead my fellow sect members and ughter all of our enemies! " Qu Jiuzhou of Kunlun City cupped his hands and said.


    Many Sect Leaders and Elders from other sects also expressed their opinions. The atmosphere suddenly reached a climax.The other leaders and military executives were also very satisfied to see how united they were against amon enemy.


    On the other hand, the Ye Family members didn''t seem to be that important anymore, and no one bothered with Ye Longteng anymore.


    However, at this time, Ji Yutang smiled at Ye Long and said, "Soaring Dragon, I''m sorry. It''s not good not to say anything. You''ll be the host next."


    Ye Long Teng looked quite natural as heughed, "No, Yutang''s words are truly touching to all of us. But why haven''t I heard about the news of Han Tianing out? "<span>"Haha, after such a big event, this kid should naturallye out and shoulder some of the n''s burdens," Ji Yutang said with a smile.


    He nodded, turned around and spoke to the crowd, "Everyone, since everyone is present, then the next step will be the battle n to annihte the members of the Church of Holy Blood, and kill the ones in power of the Apocalypse.<span>"Before that, we need to choose a leader to lead us on the battlefield so that we can avoid unnecessary arguments and dy the fighting."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the ancient martial arts sects knew that the main event was about toe.


    <span>Actually, everyone felt that the sess rate of this operation should not be small. After all, it was impossible for the n to lose all face with just a Sacred Blood Guild and a few Mages with the authority of the Apocalypse King.


    <span>Therefore, although he might not be able topletely annihte the enemy, and there might be some casualties, it was actually an opportunity for him to gain some merits.


    If this mission raised the morale of the people in China and avenged the great sects, then the leader of this mission would naturally receive arge amount of credit.


    <span>Regardless of where it was, it all depended on one''s experience. It was very reasonable for them to lead experts from various sects and ns in China to defeat the enemy together.


    However, the various sects were well aware that their strength wasn''t enough topete for the position of leader. Therefore, it was likely that one of therge ns had chosen to do so.


    Ye Long Teng paused for a while, then said: "In the Underground World, the strong have always been respected, it would be better if you could have cultivated both martial arts and literature, but I think that since everyone here is a leader of a variety of sects, there is nock of wisdom.So, we and the other leaders all feel that choosing an expert to be the on-sitemander of this operation is the safest way to convince everyone. What do you guys think? "


    The people from the various sects present naturally had no objections.


    Those who trained in martial arts would ept those who were stronger than themselves and choose the strongest person to be their leader. Naturally, this was the safest decision.Qu Jiuzhouughed, "Dragon King, our great sects have made preparations to fight with the strong enemies together with the n.


    <span>It seemed that this time, there would be a candidate that everyone would trust in the hands of the Awakened Realm Cultivator sent by the n.


    <span>"Everyone has no objections to the nsmen being the leaders. At a time like this, when we are in a rush, the great sects will not get involved."


    Ye Longteng alsoughed, "Elder Qu, if any of the martial artists here are of the same line, we can rmend any good candidate ¡­ ¡­" As for the warriors that our n has invited this time, they are also here today.There were a few empty seats beside Xiao Xin''er.


    All of a sudden, heated discussions broke out. It was clear that for the great sects, a martial practitioner in the Avici Realm was quite rare, and a n expert was even rarer.<span>Before long, a few figures walked out from the back of the venue.


    They were three elderly men and a middle-aged man. In the end, there was a young man who looked to be in his twenties.There were a total of five martial artists, but as soon as they appeared on stage, the entire audience was inplete silence!


    It was only because these five people were getting closer and closer that everyone could feel an invisible pressure pressing down on them, causing many martial artists to hold their breath!


    The faces of the three slightly older men were kind, with faint smiles on their faces. As they walked out, they all whispered something. They looked at the martial practitioners below the stage, and their gazes were also very amiable.


    The middle-aged man wearing a red robe had a serious expression on his face.<span>As for thest young man, although his facial features were quite handsome, he looked listless. He wore a loose ck robe, and his appearance was as if he had yet to wake up. His hair was also a mess.


    However, almost all the n members on the stage were focusing their attention on this young man!


    Ji Yutang looked at the young man with a rare look of satisfaction.<span>After the five of them took their seats, the young man coincidentally sat beside Xiao Xin''er.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er frowned, and looked at the young man beside her with aplicated gaze, and said: "Ji Hantian ¡­ To think that you would be willing toe out of seclusion... "I thought you were not interested in anything other than training."


    The young man, Ji Hantian, yawned and mumbledzily, "I heard that those who have the power of the Apocalypse King can fight ¡­" I want toe out and see... "


    "Hmph, I knew it. You are definitely looking for someone to spar with. Otherwise, how could you be interested in this kind of action?" Xiao Xin''er chuckled.<span>On the other hand, Ji Hantian was dozing off, his head was almost about to copse. He narrowed his eyes and muttered, "So many people ¡­" "Why aren''t you still fighting..."


    Xiao Xin''er frowned and said, "What are you so anxious for? You have to choose the leader this time and then prepare a concrete n before we can act together. You ¡­"<span>Halfway through her words, Xiao Xin''er realized that Ji Hantian had already fallen asleep on the table!


    The girl could not help but take a deep breath, and whispered into Ji Hantian''s ears, "Hey! Are you listening to me!? Ji Hantian, get up! "


    "What are you doing..." Ji Hantian helplessly turned his head and looked at Xiao Xin''er with drowsy eyes. He asked, "You woman, you''ve always been bbering about, just who are you ¡­"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er''s face almost turned green. Clenching her fists tightly, she said while gritting her teeth: "You ¡­ You don''t even know who I am!? Have you forgotten who I am!? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1065

    <span>Ji Hantian remained indifferent, "You''re not as strong as me, do I need to remember you?"


    "I ¡­" Xiao Xin`er felt as though she was about to explode with anger. This kind of attitude clearly did not put her status as a phoenix girl in her eyes, but she did sense that the gap between her and Ji Hantian was not small.


    <span>Helplessly, Xiao Xin''er could only clench her teeth and say, "Forget it, this young miss is toozy to lower herself to the same level as a martial arts fanatic like you!"


    As the host, Ye Longteng, stood on the stage with an ugly expression on his face.Ji Hantian hade, but Ye Fan actually didn''t appear. If that was the case, could it be that Ji Hantian was going to be the leader of this operation?


    One had to know that the leader of this year''s general assembly could be considered half a ''Martial Union Chief''. This was a huge honor.


    If Ji Hantian obtained it, it would mean that the Ji family would be able to take back a city and raise their status. This was definitely not what Ye Longteng wanted to see happen.


    <span>Time was tight, and Ye Longteng couldn''t hesitate any longer. He nced at the other Awakened Soul Realm Cultivators and analyzed in his heart ¡­


    <span>Ye Hao was an elder of the Ye n. He was actually considered a descendant of the War God, but he was already over two hundred years old.


    <span>To defeat Pingchuan was the same as winning the White Tiger n. The current winner was the White Tiger n, but the winner was still not enough to win the battle.


    <span>Zhou Changqing was an elder of the Zhou family. He was also an old face, and his strength was fine, but his character was old-fashioned, and he was hard tomunicate with.


    <span>Xiao FengQi...


    <span>Seeing the unfazed Xiao Feng Qi, Ye Long''s eyes lit up. Luckily, he came. Maybe only he could get rid of Ji Hantian!


    After all, he was the number one expert of the second generation in the Xiao family. If not, he shouldn''t be afraid of Ji Hantian.<span>Even though Ji Hantian was the number one genius of the Divine Dragon n, he was still young. Even if his cultivation wasparable to Xiao FengQi''s, he shouldn''t be able to match up to her in a real fight.


    Thinking of this, Ye Longteng immediately began to introduce the few Awakened Soul Realm cultivators. After introducing them, he said, "I would like to personally propose that Brother Feng Qi assume the role of themander of this operation. What do you think?"


    With Ye Long Teng''s words, the leaders behind him did not say much. After all, they were not clear about the situation within the n.As for Ye Chong, Zhou Changqing, and Ping Chuan, they didn''t have any objections. Firstly, Xiao Fengqi''s strength was higher than theirs, and secondly, her personality was more suitable for being a leader.


    Xiao Feng Qi looked calm andposed. He wasn''t a timid person. The arrogance in his heart was no less than anyone else''s. He then said, "Since Brother Long thinks so highly of me, Feng Qi will do her best."<span>With that said, it was as if the matter had been settled.


    <span>Even the Awakened Soul Realm Cultivators on the stage did not make a sound, so of course the people from the ancient martial arts sects below the stage didn''t have any objections.


    At this moment, Ji Yutang stood up. He closed the fan in his hand and said, "Wait, as the saying goes, a wise man does not avoid marriage. I believe that in terms of ancient martial arts strength, my son Han Tian might not lose to Brother Feng Qi."


    The moment he said this, arge number of conversations immediately began to appear on and off the stage.<span>Everyone could smell the scent of gunpowder. This was clearly the father and son of the Ji n challenging the Ye n and the Xiao n!


    Ji Yutang immediately added, "Please don''t misunderstand, my dear parents. I have only a son like Han Tian, and he has always been obsessed with ancient martial arts and doesn''t care about other things. That''s why I need to remind him.


    This time, since he had to choose the most convincing fighter, then my family''s Han Tian should at least give him a chance to show off his strength.<span>After all ¡­ "There will be many talents in the future, and the future belongs to the young people. If we do not give him a chance because he is too young, it would be unfair."


    <span>There was nothing wrong with his words. If a young man was capable, why couldn''t he be promoted?


    <span>Xiao FengQi got up with a solemn face and said, "Cousin Yu-biao-ge, what you mean is ¡­" My strength is inferior to your son''s? "


    <span>Ji Yutang smiled and said, "Feng Qi, I have no other intentions but to make a small suggestion. After all, everyone said earlier that the ancient martial world always speaks with strength.


    My family didn''te out of istion for too long, so I don''t really understand a lot of things. Therefore, I have some things that I have to help him out with. "<span>"Oh? "Since you trust your son so much, I would like to see where your confidencees from." Xiao Fengqi looked at Ji Hantian with a cold and proud expression.


    Ji Hantian, on the other hand, yawned drowsily, as if he did not know that these people were talking about him.


    <span>"Hantian, do you dare to spar with me outside?" Xiao FengQi asked.


    <span>Ji Hantian raised his head and asked with a lost expression, "Why do we have to spar with you?"


    "Of course it''s because your father thinks that you are more qualified than me to lead the martial practitioners of ancient times." Xiao Fengqi said.


    However, Ji Hantian said in a bored tone, "But you are not my opponent. If I were to fight you, it would be better for me to just sleep ¡­ I haven''t slept in a while ¡­ "


    "You ¡­ What did you say!? " Xiao FengQi never thought that she would be looked down by a junior!?


    It had to be known that even if they were of the same generation or even the elders, they had never met anyone who dared to look down on him, Xiao FengQi!At his age, for him to have such cultivation and ability, he was definitely one of a million geniuses!


    <span>Within the n, other than a Heavenly Fate Phoenix like Xiao Xin''er, no one''s talent was higher than his!


    <span>Xiao Fengqi was burning with anger. Her body was emitting a powerful pressure that made many of the ancient warriors present unable to breathe!


    "Uncle!" This fellow did not know how to speak to begin with! You must not get angry here! " Seeing this, Xiao Xin''er hurriedly got up and tried to persuade him.<span>Xiao Feng Qi snorted and said, "Ji Hantian! Get out! Let me take a good look and see if your Divine Dragon n will produce yet another Martial God! "


    Ji Yutangughed, "Brother Feng Qi, don''t be angry. We, Han Tian, don''t know how to speak ¡­


    Han Tian, didn''t you always want to test your abilities? Your Uncle Feng Qi is the number one person among the Xiao n''s second generation.<span>Ji Hantian was stumped as he mumbled, "We really have to fight..." Sigh... "Fine, it''s better than listening to all of you talk ¡­"


    After saying that, Ji Hantian slowly left his seat, walked down the stage and headed outside of the grand hall.On the other hand, Xiao FengQi flew out from the other door with a light movement technique.


    When they saw that the two Mortal Realm martial artists were really going to fight with martial points, the ancient martial artists in the hall were naturally extremely excited. Everyone rushed out of the meeting hall in high spirits.Since everyone had already left, the people on the stage naturally wouldn''t sit still. Everyone, including the upper echelons, went out to check out what was going on.


    When everyone had left, Ye Longyuan walked to Ye Longteng''s side and said with a frown, "Ol ''Two, why did you...""Even if Ye Fan isn''t willing to show off, we can''t let Ji Yutang seed," Ye Longteng said in a low voice and then followed Ye Fan out.


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1066

    <span>Outside the arena was an open training field. Usually, it was used by arge number of soldiers, thus it was more than enough for two ancient martial artists topete with each other.


    <span>Under the watchful eyes of the ancient warriors and the high-level officials of China, Ji Hantian and Xiao FengQi stood on opposite sides.


    "Come on, you''re a junior, I''ll let you make the first move." Xiao FengQi''s fire red Phoenix Dancing True Essence had already surrounded his body.


    <span>Even though they were over a hundred meters away, they could still feel a kind of oppressive power that made the observers feel as if their internal organs were being roasted.


    "The might of a martial practitioner in the Awakening Realm is indeed extraordinary!"


    "Just looking at it, I don''t think I can win at all ¡­"


    <span>The group of martial artists whispered. Some were sad that they would never be able to enter that boundary for their entire lives, and some were filled with anticipation ¡­


    Ji Hantian stood there with his arms crossed in front of his body, looking rxed. Although he was much more awake than when he was asleep, he was still veryzy.


    "Are you sure you want me to make the first move?" Ji Hantian asked.<span>"Do I have to say it a second time?" Xiao Feng Qi snorted.


    Ji Hantian sighed, "Alright then ¡­"


    <span>The moment those words were said, Ji Hantian''s pupils suddenly glowed with the brilliance of golden mes!


    <span>There were no signs of true essence fluctuations, but an iparably powerful spiritual pressure was emitted from Ji Hantian''s body!


    <span>"Roar!"


    <span>In the minds of the hundreds of people present, a majestic roar seemed to have appeared as though they were hallucinating!


    For some reason, fear began to surface in the hearts of many people!The Ji Hantian before their eyes had clearly not moved, but his figure was bing ever so grand and majestic!


    <span>It was as if a species was oppressing their species, causing many of the martial artists present to no longer be able to withstand it!


    <span>After just a few seconds, there were already a few martial artists sitting on the ground, sweating all over, or kneeling on one knee, as if they were submitting to Ji Hantian!?


    "Dragon ¡­" Dragon''s Might!? "


    Ye Long swallowed his saliva, his face pale white as he muttered: "Big brother ¡­ ¡­ Am I seeing things!? "


    Ye Longyuan frowned and nodded, "It can''t be wrong ¡­ ¡­" This is the might of the dragon. Furthermore, I have already mastered it skillfully ¡­ "


    At the side, Ye Xiang, an elder of the Ye n, also stroked his beard and said seriously, "Ji Hantian is a genius! Even the Patriarch... At this age, he probably couldn''t awaken his bloodline to the realm of the ''Flood Dragon''.


    "So this is the dragon''s might of the divine dragon''s bloodline ¡­ "Awesome, this kind of oppressive force, even if it''s an ancient warrior with the same level of cultivation, I''m afraid he would feel helpless and flustered." The Hidden Dragon Bai Yi said in surprise.


    On the other hand, Xiao Fengshan asked his daughter with concern, "Xin`er ¡­ How do you feel? "<span>Xiao Xin''er proudly said, "Dad, if I''m afraid of his dragon aura, would I still be considered Feng Nu?"


    "Alright... "It''s good that you''re not afraid ¡­" Xiao Fengshan saw that his daughter really wasn''t affected much. He felt slightly more at ease. This proved that the Heavenly Phoenix did indeed have the ability to resist the dragon''s might.<span>However, Xiao Xin`er was not afraid, but the other people''s expressions became ugly. Many warriors that were at the Spirit Condensation realm were trembling in their legs ¡­


    It wasn''t that they wanted to be afraid, but the oppressive force of someone in a higher position that made them instinctively fear and find it difficult to resist!For example, when a rabbit saw a young lion, no matter how simr its physique was, it would still instinctively feel fear!


    <span>Seeing this scene, Ji Yutang''s eyes lit up with acent look on his face as his father.


    This was exactly the effect he wanted. He wanted Ji Hantian to be able to shock the world with one strike!


    After today, in the ancient martial world of China, all the ns would know that the current number one genius of the Divine Dragon n was Ji Hantian!<span>Although the Ye family still had a Martial God like Ye Wuya, the Martial God, at their advantage, but ¡­ After a hundred years, it would be hard to say!


    Earlier on, the reason why Ji Hantian had been in closed-door training was to rein in his sharpness.<span>Now that Ji Hantian had shown his full wings and his public face, even if the Ye n wanted to suppress him and destroy him secretly, it would be impossible.


    This was because everyone was already paying attention to Ji Hantian. Even the War God would be noticed by thousands of eyes if he showed even the slightest bit of hostility towards Ji Hantian.


    <span>Putting Ji Hantian in the limelight was the best form of protection for him!


    At this moment, Xiao Feng Qi, who was standing closest to Ji Hantian, naturally felt the strongest pressure.<span>His Phoenix Dancing True Origin also appeared to be unable to hold on as the undtions from his movements were veryrge.


    Although she could feel how strong Ji Hantian was, Xiao Feng Qi was not someone who would easily admit defeat.


    "Your reason, is it because of the might of the dragon ¡­ "That''s all it is..." Xiao FengQi coldly snorted.Ji Hantian sighed, "Your mind is already in a mess. If I were to make a move now, you would be defeated in less than ten moves."


    <span>"You can give it a try!" Xiao FengQi shouted loudly, but it was clear that she wanted to strengthen her courage.


    Ji Hantian pursed his lips, he seemed to be helpless against Xiao Feng Qi''s stubbornness, "Alright then..."<span>Before he could finish his words, just as Ji Hantian was about to make his move, he saw the other party frown, as if he had realized something...


    Suddenly! At that moment, there was another abnormal movement!<span>"Ding ding ding ding ¡­"


    "ng ng ng ¡­"


    Of the several hundred martial artists present, at least half of them had weapons, and most of them were swords.


    And at this moment, the swords they brought with them all seemed to sense the call of some mysterious power, and their bodies began to tremble!There were even some swords that flew out from the swordsman''s scabbard andnded on the ground. They continued moving towards the north, slowly moving ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"What is going on!?"


    "Damn it... What exactly is going on!? "


    The hundreds of warriors at the scene were as if they had seen a miracle. This was even more unbelievable than the might of the dragon that Ji Hantian had disyed!


    It had to be known that these swords were their personal des. Some of them had apanied each other for decades, so how could they not listen to their master and run away?<span>A few of the swordsmen immediately rushed forward to catch their swords, but they could not stop the disturbance caused by the swords. They could only suppress them with their true qi!


    At this time, Xiao Xin''er seemed to have thought of something. She looked into the distance and discovered a figure!<span>He saw the figure approaching from afar. He did not know how it had moved, but it had crossed the few hundred meter distance and entered everyone''s line of sight!


    "Ye Fan!?" Ye Longteng eximed.<span>Several hundred swords at the scene, it was actually because of Ye Fan''s appearance that an anomaly had appeared!?


    Ye Fan leisurely walked to the center of the field, looking at the scene and wondering what was going on.<span>However, he also noticed that the swords were approaching him. After a moment of thought, he seemed to understand something and smiled helplessly.


    With Ye Fan''s smile, all the swords obediently stopped moving, and all became calm.


    But even so, everyone already understood that all of this was caused by Ye Fan''s appearance!<span>He couldn''t help but see hundreds of pairs of eyes looking at Ye Fan withplicated and respectful gazes. Some of them were even dumbstruck, so much so that no one cared about Ji Hantian''s dragon aura anymore!

 Chapter 1067

    "Hubby! Where did you go? You can''t even get through to her on the phone! " Su Qingxue, who had been silently watching in the crowd, also breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the man return. She ran over and asked.


    Su Qingxue did not really care about themotion caused by Ye Fan. She did not know how capable Ye Fan was. It would be fine as long as Ye Fan returned safely.Ye Fan also ignored the hundreds of pairs of eyes looking at him, and apologetically smiled and said, "Wife, I''m sorry, but my phone is out of battery. I''m in the wilderness again, and I can''t charge it."


    "You! Even if you run out, you still can''t tell me clearly. After leaving for so long, others will worry about you! " Su Qingxue said angrily.<span>In front of so many people, Ye Fan also didn''t want to continue being criticised by a woman. That would be too embarrassing, so he quickly changed the topic, "Wife, what''s the situation now? What are they doing?"


    <span>Su Qingxue sighed and briefly exined the situation. Although it was just a few sentences, she had already exined the key points to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan found out that the ck-clothed young man was actually the Ji Hantian that Xiao Xin''er was talking about. In his heart, he somewhat understood why Xiao Xin''er said that he was a genuine genius.


    From the looks of it, this Ji Hantian was someone he had seen before. At this age, other than himself, he was one of the strongest martial artists in the world. He was even more powerful than Xiao Xin''er.


    The key point was that Ji Hantian was already proficient in controlling the dragon aura, although for Ye Fan, who also had the dragon aura, it didn''t have much effect.


    "Oh... That means we haven''t even started moving? " Ye Fan asked.<span>"Yeah, we have to wait for them to decide before we can take the next step," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Okay, then let''s go first. It''s dinner time, I will take you out for a stroll. Look at you..." "You haven''t fully recovered yet, I''ll have to make up for it..."


    <span>The group of people saw that Ye Fan had just arrived and was about to leave, and were immediately anxious.


    Ye Longteng quickly ran over and said, "Ye Fan! Where are you going!? ""What ¡­" I''m taking my wife to dinner, can''t I? " Ye Fan frowned.


    <span>"You can''t leave! "Since you''re here, this operation will be led by you!" Ye Long Teng said loudly.


    The moment this was said, the entire audience let out a cry of surprise. After all, Ye Longteng meant that whether it was Ji Hantian or Xiao Fengqi, no one was better than Ye Fan!


    It could also be said that Ye Longteng did not hesitate to offend a lot of people in order to let Ye Fan ascend to the throne.<span>Just when everyone thought that a lot of people would object, it was actually quite subtle. Most of the ancient martial arts sects, especially the stronger ones, became silent.


    The Elders of Karakorum, Mount Shu, Taiji Sect, Mystic Sword Sect, and other sects all remained silent as if they agreed with Ye Longteng''s suggestion.<span>Ye Longteng also knew that this was going to happen, so he openly said, "Everyone might not be clear about this, but Ye Fan is the leader of the famous INFERNO, the King of Hell Lucifer!"


    The whole audience suddenly burst into an uproar. Many people truly did not know about Ye Fan''s past, but this name resounded like a thunderp in their ears.<span>"With his record of leading INFERNO to defeat the ruler of the old days and defeating the Sacred Royal Court, I believe that everyone has no doubt about his leadership abilities!"


    <span>Everyone present nodded their heads. After all, they had heard about the two years of holy war in the underground world. Ye Fan was actually a legend in the hearts of many young people.


    <span>"I really didn''t expect that the Sovereign King of Hell was actually from China!"


    <span>"Thest Hidden Dragon Battle felt that Mr. Ye is extraordinary, he actually has such an extraordinary background!"


    <span>The ancient martial artists at the scene began to talk passionately.


    <span>On the other hand, Xiao FengQi who was standing in the middle frowned with a gloomy face.


    As for Ji Hantian, his eyes revealed a strong sense of interest.


    As for Ji Yutang, who was standing behind him, he kept hitting his palm with his folding fan. His face was filled with apprehension.


    Ye Fan heard the discussions of the entire audience, and shook his head, "I am only going to find the guy from the Doomsday King to settle the score. As for thismander, your family should go fight for him, I''m not interested."


    "Even if you''re not interested, you still have to!" Ye Long said with a stern expression.<span>"Why?" Ye Fan nced at Xiao Fengqi and Ji Hantian in the middle of the battle and said, "Aren''t they all pirs of your n? If we were to fight to the death, wouldn''t we be done just by choosing the leader?"


    "They are from the n, and so are you. Moreover, you are an experienced and experienced Lord of Hell, more than anyone else, you have the qualifications to lead the warriors of the world!" Ye Long Teng said.<span>As soon as he said this, besides a few n members and the high level figures of China that knew the truth, a massive number of ancient martial artists in the audience were all confused.


    Could it be ¡­ Lucifer, the Lord of Hell, was also a member of the n!?


    <span>Ye Longyuan felt that the situation was bad and quickly stopped them: "Soaring Dragon! "Stop talking!"


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, remaining silent, but his heart unconsciously tensed up.


    "Big brother! "This is father''s intention. If you want Ye Fan''s identity to be known to the public, you have to say it even if you stop me!"


    <span>However, Ye Longteng decisively shouted, "Ye Fan! He is the eldest son and grandson of our Divine Dragon n''s Ye Family! In other words, he is the grandson of the Martial God! "


    <span>The impact of those words was like a missilending on a battlefield!


    <span>The scene suddenly turned silent. After more than ten seconds, a great number of people cried out in rm!


    <span>On the other hand, Ji Hantian''s eyes flickered, as a smile appeared on his face.


    <span>Ye Fan stood in a daze on the spot. He didn''t know what he felt, but suddenly, he went from an abandoned son to the publicly acknowledged eldest grandson of the Ye family.


    Regardless of whether he was willing to ept it or not, from now on, everyone would treat him as a member of the Ye n.


    "The grandson of the Martial God, and also the emperor of hell who has the courage to act. If he is the leader, then I, Ling Qingfeng, have no objections at all." Ling Qingfeng chuckled and said.


    <span>The Taichi Sect elder, Hu Lishan, who was wholeheartedly hugging Ye Fan''s thigh, also quickly jumped out and shouted, "Our Taiji Sect fully supports Young Master Ye Fan!"


    "That''s right!" Our Mystic Sword Sect also supports Young Master Ye Fan! " Liu Yuanqing, who was an old friend of Ye Fan, also hurriedly shouted, hoping to attract Ye Fan''s attention.


    <span>All of a sudden, arge number of sects all started to support Ye Fan as their leader.


    At this moment, a voice that wasn''t in harmony spoke out, "Could he be the child of the woman with the power of the Apocalypse King?"


    <span>In a split-second, the scorching atmosphere turned cold as everyone looked suspiciously at one person ¡ª Ji Yutang!


    <span>Ji Yutang seemed rather sorry as he smiled and said, "Everyone, I am sorry but I just have a question ¡­" Because as far as I know, my brother-inw was deceived by a spy of the Doomsday King''s authority, who was carrying a child.


    I had thought that child was long dead, but if he was really alive, and that child was the Ye Fan before our very eyes ¡­ Don''t people think that his identity is a problem? "


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1068

    None of the various sects present were aware of what had happened that year, and when they heard these words, they all began to hesitate, not knowing who to trust.As for the dispute between Ye Longyuan and Nie Wuyue back then, to most outsiders, it didn''t matter. They only cared about the current result.


    Ye Long said with a dark face: "Ji Yu Tang, what exactly do you mean... Ye Fan''s identity had already been acknowledged by his father!


    Even if that woman was the King of Doomsday, she didn''t raise Ye Fan at all. After wandering overseas for so many years and returning to China, Ye Fan''s roots must be here! "


    "Don''t be angry, Long Teng, I''m just a brother, asking for justice for my sister," said Ji Yutang righteously, "I don''t want a child born as a spy of the Apocalypse King to enter our family and be a ticking time bomb!Even if the War God acknowledged him, the entire n still wouldn''t be in the hands of the War God alone. The War God was absolutely not someone who would act arbitrarily!


    Besides... If his birth mother appeared and confronted him, would he really be able to steeled his heart and turn his birth mother into an enemy? "


    After all, blood is thicker than water. If Ye Fan''s birth mother had the authority of the apocalypse, then wouldn''t it be very dangerous for him to takemand this time?<span>Ye Longteng hurriedly exined to the others, "Everyone, don''t worry. The Doomsday King had sent two experts to kill Ye Fan, but they were all forced back by Ye Fan. One of the experts was almost killed ¡­.


    The King of Doom''s side, has long regarded Ye Fan as one of our people, and Ye Fan has already done a lot for our country, so he would never sell out his country! "Ji Yutang said: "Long Teng, this is just your way of thinking. I would really like to ask, this famous Lord of Hell, Ye Fan, what is he thinking ¡­ ¡­


    If he is willing to risk his life for our Divine Dragon n, for China, in front of so many people, then I think... With the judgement of everyone present, we can naturally hear if it''s true or not. "


    <span>Saying this, Ji Yutang''s eyes yfully looked at Ye Fan.


    "You ¡­" Ye Long was at a loss for words.<span>They wanted Ye Fan to admit his position, and this was no problem at all.


    <span>If Ye Fan himself was unwilling to admit that he was the descendant of the Ye family and that he was willing to serve China, then how could others believe in him?


    However... However, Ye Fan kept rejecting them back to the Ye Family...<span>Ye Longteng was instantly overwhelmed by anxiety, his eyes even carried a hint of pleading as he looked at Ye Fan, hoping that he would say a few words to reassure them.


    However, Ye Fan''s face was expressionless at the moment, as he coldly looked at the distant Ji Yutang.


    <span>Everyone waited for a while. Seeing that Ye Fan didn''t say anything, they started to whisper to each other, suspecting that Ji Yutang''s words had hit the nail on the head...


    "Hubby... Su Qingxue felt that Ji Yutang had bullied her too much. It was clear that they were using Ye Fan''s mentality to "persuade" Ye Fan to leave.


    But after all, he was still a member of the Divine Dragon n. If Ye Fan didn''t get along with them, it was likely that he would get into big trouble.


    <span>Therefore, Su Qingxue hoped that Ye Fan would let them go.


    Ye Fan reached out his hand and lightly patted his wife''s shoulders, telling Su Qingxue to stand there and not move.


    Then, Ye Fan walked towards Ji Yutang.


    Ye Fan did not walk very fast, but every step he took seemed to strike a drum in everyone''s heart.


    Ye Fan was clearly so casual and casual, but he had actually suppressed a group of ancient martial artists to the point where they couldn''t even breathe!<span>Ji Yutang felt that Ye Fan was getting closer and closer to him.


    <span>He forcefully opened his folding fan and gently fanned himself, trying to make up for the chaos in his heart. He forced himself to calm down and tell himself that Ye Fan didn''t dare to hurt him... He didn''t dare...


    When Ye Fan walked in front of him, Ji Yutang seemed very calm as he smiled and said, "Ye Fan, I actually admire you a lot, but towards you ¡­"


    <span>"Shut up."


    Ye Fan directly interrupted Ji Yutang''s words. Although it was just a short word, it was very decisive and decisive.


    Ji Yutang''s face suddenly turned extremely unsightly. The smile on his face stiffened as his hands began to tremble.


    <span>This kind of terrifying pressure, only when he was standing so close to Ye Fan could he feel it!


    This young man, just what realm of strength was he in!?


    <span>"You think you''re smart?" Ye Fan sneered and said, "First, I taught your nephew Ye Feng how to stir up trouble, how to be disrespectful to Miss Ling, and how to turn him into a bastard.


    Then, you can use your precious son to take advantage of this year''s convention and make him famous throughout the world, so that he can have a protective umbre of fame ¡­<span>"From now on, he will be the hottest genius of the Divine Dragon n. Even if the Ye n''s people don''t lookfortable, they can''t easily touch him, right?"


    Ji Yutang''s face turned pale and he forced augh, "I don''t know what you''re talking about... Speaking of Feng''er, you were the one who was crippled. You and him are half-brothers, but you''re here to me me? "<span>"I don''t care what you say. If you understand, you will naturally know what I''m talking about. Whether it is the truth or not," Ye Fan said, ncing at the rest of the people in the n.


    Ye Longyuan and Ye Longteng had dark expressions on their faces. They were well aware that all of this was because of Ji Yutang.<span>However, Ji Yutang had always kept his mouth shut. Moreover, he held the highest moral status, making it difficult for him toy his cards on the table.


    "Ye Fan..." "You seem to have messed up the topic. Right now, we are hoping that you can make your stand clear ¡­" Ji Yutang said with a fake smile.<span>"Position?"


    A cold light shed in Ye Fan''s eyes. In the next second, he suddenly pushed a palm onto Ji Yutang''s chest!


    <span>"Bam!"


    Ji Yutang''s whole body was like a punching bag as he was sent flying more than ten meters back before he finally fell to the ground!


    The entire audience cried out in rm, and the faces of all the n members changed!Ye Fan actually dared to attack Ji Yutang?


    <span>The key point was that Ji Yutang''s cultivation base was not weak either. He was at the peak of the Perfection Stage and had been using his spiritual energy to protect himself.


    But even so, Ye Fan didn''t even need any energy, with just a simple push from his arm, he was sent flying!


    Even the Ye brothers hadn''t thought of this. At this moment, they didn''t know whether they should stop him or not... Or perhaps, who could stop him!?Su Qingxue stood at the back and wanted to call out to Ye Fan, but she felt that the man definitely had considerations, so she could only endure and watch nervously.


    "Pfft!" Ji Yutang staggered as he stood up and spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes revealed anger and panic as he looked at Ye Fan, "You... You dare to make a move!? ""If it wasn''t for the fact that you have something to do, based on what you said just now, you would have already died." Ye Fan said indifferently.


    <span>Right at this time, a figure seemed to have teleported. With a quick movement, it arrived beside Ye Fan.


    <span>This moment of explosive power scared arge number of ancient martial artists present.


    "Hantian!"Seeing that his own son was about to attack Ye Fan, Ji Yutang couldn''t help but nervously yell.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, seemed to have expected this to happen. He stretched out his left hand towards Ji Hantian''s fist, and met it head on!

 Chapter 1069

    <span>Ji Hantian''s body appeared to be ready to strike at any moment. His body was extremely agile and he did not hesitate at all.


    <span>His actions were smooth and in one breath, when a punch was thrown towards Ye Fan, it was like a heavy cannon, condensing all of his strength!


    At the same time, the true essence of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations surged out with a golden brilliance!


    After the Divine Dragon Bloodline awakened to the Flood Dragon, Ji Hantian''s physical fitness had already improved to a level that ordinary nsmen would never be able to reach in their entire lives.<span>Therefore, the power of his punch,bined with Li Chen''s initial stage true essence, was not child''s y!


    Just the pressure of this punch along with the violent gales it brought caused some warriors who were dozens of meters away to tremble in fear!


    <span>However, even with such a short period of time, Ye Fan was still able to easily raise his hand and meet the blow head on!


    In fact, this seemed very simple on the outside, but when Ye Fan raised his hand, a sword intent that was even more profound than the past condensed into the palm of Ye Fan''s hand!<span>Sword intent was originally formed from the power of heaven and earth. It was a type of energy that could only be controlled by a swordsman through sudden enlightenment.


    <span>However, the sword intent was even more domineering. It waspletely impossible to use it with the same agility and agility as the energy of heaven and earth.


    Before, when Ye Fan had used the sword intent, he had not been able to do as he pleased. But now, the sword intent had been summoned just like the power of heaven and earth!


    It was like a flexible sword, wrapping around one of Ye Fan''s hands and colliding with Ji Hantian''s fist!


    <span>"Once ¡ª"


    The scene that shocked hundreds of ancient martial artists on the scene appeared!


    The two fists collided with each other. It was as if metal had collided and produced a dazzling spark!


    It was hard to imagine how sharp these two types of energies were. Only by fighting with each other could they produce such an effect!<span>Ji Hantian discovered that his fist was useless in the air, he did not hesitate to drop to the ground, and with a sweep of his leg, he aimed at Ye Fan''s lower body!


    <span>This time, Ye Fan didn''t even move and just looked at Ji Hantian with a calm expression.


    When Ji Hantian''s foot, like a thunderbolt, kicked Ye Fan''s calf, a wave of sword intent once again blocked Ji Hantian''s true essence outside the door!


    <span>"ng!"


    It was as if Ye Fan''s leg was a pir that supported the sky, steady as a mountain!


    <span>Ji Hantian was obviously taking the initiative to kick Ye Fan, but Ye Fan did not even move the slightest bit, let alone getting injured!


    "How is this possible..." In his heart, Ji Hantian could not help but ask himself.<span>Ye Fan lowered his head, took a nce at him, and said lightly: "Don''t waste your strength, your strength is not bad, but here at my ce..." "It''s just not bad."


    Ye Fan didn''t deliberately exaggerate. In terms of physical fitness, the two of them were both in the Flood Dragon''s realm, so Ye Fan''s cultivation method had a huge advantage.On top of that, Ye Fan''s sword intent had already beenpletely mastered, just like true elemental energy that could protect his body. This meant that both his body and his energy had the advantage.


    <span>Ji Hantian grinned and quickly retreated a few steps, saying, "Interesting, you are much more interesting than that Ye Feng. Now you are like the grandson of the Martial God."


    Ji Hantian did not seem to be afraid of anything. The true essence that he had fused with his bloodline power filled his limbs and bones, and his speed increased by another level as heunched a fierce attack at Ye Fan.


    <span>One punch and one p, they were all apanied by a strong tearing sound in the air. The golden fist shadows, the palm shadows, were as heavy as if they were forged from gold!


    Ye Fan remembered that back then, Ye Feng had used a golden palm print to disy a lot of power.


    However, Ji Hantian was clearly stronger. Every attack he made had already infused the power of his bloodline into it!<span>Even the dragon''s might was released with every blow!


    Ye Fan stood at his original position. No matter what kind of crazy attack Ji Hantian used, he would only use his hands and feet to block it.<span>"Bang, bang, bang ¡­"


    The sound of a heavy strike, the shockwave, as well as the dragon''s power that shocked everyone, made all of the surrounding ancient martial artists feel a chill run down their spines.


    <span>However, Ye Fan, who was standing in the middle of the terrifying killing array created by Ji Hantian, had a rxed expression.


    After a dozen or so rounds, Ji Hantian frowned and retreated, "You are also in the Flood Dragon''s realm?!"


    He had already discovered that Ye Fan was not afraid of Long Wei at all.


    <span>"Today, I was looking for your father for something, but you didn''t participate in anything, so it''s better that you don''t interfere." Ye Fan said.


    "You''re thinking too much." Ji Hantianughed, "I have no interest in meddling in your rtionship with my father. I''ve only found one that I can fight with great difficulty. I want to see how strong you are!"


    <span>Finishing his words, Ji Hantian spread his arms, and the true energy within his body was like a raging fire. His aura suddenly expanded by several times!


    "Roar!" In a trance, a draconic roar filled the entire school yard!The group of ancient warriors all had pale faces. Even Xiao Feng Qi was forced to step back a dozen steps and revolve her primeval essence to resist.


    <span>"Uncle ¡­" When Xiao Xin''er saw her uncle retreating, she called out with a frown.


    Xiao Feng Qi turned her head with a face full of unwillingness, and said in a low voice, "Xin Er ¡­ The Divine Dragon n has produced two monsters, you have to work hard! "<span>Xiao Xin''er gritted her teeth and nodded clearly.


    <span>She could feel that Xiao Fengqi, the number one expert of the Xiao family''s second generation, didn''t even have the qualification to fight against two third-generation members of the Divine Dragon n. How depressing and painful was that!


    With the Divine Dragon n having a Martial God, they had already surpassed all the other ns. Now that the young generation had produced two ''monsters'', if the Phoenix n did not work hard, the gap between them would only growrger andrger!


    <span>At this moment, Ji Hantian was immersed in the joy of battle.


    "Dragon''s Roar!"


    He ced both his arms together and a golden ball of light burst out with a thick golden beam of light. It was as though a golden dragon had roared out!


    This move, Ye Fan had also seen Ye Feng use it before, butpared to Ji Hantian''s Dragon Roar, Ye Feng''s move seemed to be "Dragon''s Scratch".Ye Fan didn''t dare to be careless. After all, this was an absolute art that could only be used when the Divine Dragon n awakened their bloodline to a certain degree.


    In almost an instant, he retrieved a pitch-ck and iparably sharp sword from his God of Swords'' ring. With his sword blocking in front of him, he allowed the true essence of the Dragon Roar to attack him head-on!


    The golden dragon whizzed over, but the moment it saw the ck sword in front of Ye Fan, it was easily sliced in half.<span>It was as though the water had encountered a rock and was unable to flow any further. It could only flow in two different directions!


    <span>"Flying bird, swim. Touch the edge of the de like it''s cut!"


    <span>This long sword that could cut through true essence was one of the eight swords of the King of Yue, the Hanging Sword!


    <span>However, the people at the scene did not have the time to care about why Ye Fan had such a sword in his hand, because Ji Hantian had actually disappeared from the battlefield!?

 Chapter 1070

    While most people were still wondering what was going on, there was an expert who subconsciously raised his head to look at the sky!Only to see that Ji Hantian had already soared into the sky in that brief instant!


    A height of over a hundred meters was not only due to his light function. The strength of his limbs was also absolutely amazing!<span>However, Ye Fan had already expected this, because Ji Hantian knew that this dragon roar couldn''t do anything to him.


    Therefore, Ye Fan had already raised his head and calmly looked at the scene before him. He really wanted to see what kind of ultimate skill the genius of the Divine Dragon n could use ¡­.


    At the same time, it was also a good opportunity to see how one could utilize Dragon''s Might...


    "What is he trying to do? Jumping this high? "<span>"Isn''t that bad for him?" Some of the ancient warriors said in confusion.


    Ye Longteng furrowed his brows and said, "Big brother ¡­ ¡­" Could it be that move? "


    Ye Longyuan nodded, "He has already reached the Flood Dragon''s realm, he should have learned it ¡­"At this moment, Ji Hantian was emitting a strong wave of true energy as his body started to spin ¡­


    Soon after, true essence formed a violent storm that fell from the sky, bing faster and faster!


    The wind and waves that were swept up were like a tornado as it swept through the entire drill grounds, causing sand to dance wildly in the air!The golden tornado was like a huge dragon descending from the sky, its momentum indescribably powerful and shocking!


    <span>"Flood Dragon enters the sea!"


    The speed of Ji Hantian''s descent became faster and faster, the strong cyclone locked onto Ye Fan''s position. Even if Ye Fan were to move, his speed would be slowed down, and Ji Hantian could use the airflow to guide him to change his angle.


    This flood dragon entered the sea, perfectlybining true energy and dragon aura. If Ye Fan didn''t have the same dragon aura, just the pressure from the sky was enough to directly cause the opponent to be unable to move!


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes. Seeing that Ji Hantian was like a flood dragon that was about to enter deep into the sea and deal a blow to him, Ye Fan suddenly threw the broom in his hand!After the broom was suspended in the air, a sword intent guided him. It turned into a streak of ck light and headed towards Ji Hantian.


    Obviously, this flood dragon''s power was already so terrifying after entering the sea, but Ye Fan was actually able to control a sword and soar into the sky. This really shocked the Gu warriors.


    <span>What made everyone even more baffled was that even though they encountered the golden primeval essence and the powerful whirlpool, they were still not shaken. It was as if they had left the gravity and made a hole!


    Ji Hantian, who was crazily spinning his legs, wanted to give Ye Fan a thunderous attack, but he discovered that this sword was able to break his flood dragon into two. His movements immediately became sluggish and he could only forcefully dodge!


    <span>"Sou!"


    <span>The broom was so fast that it made a sharp noise in the air. It brought a sharp ck light with it as it sliced across the side of Ji Hantian, leaving a trail of blood!


    It was actually the sword intent and the floating grass, which had broken Ji Hantian''s zhen yuanyer and opened a wound on his arm!


    This was truly impressive. Such a magnificent technique was actually broken by a mere sword thrown upwards. Could it be that this was the legendary sword immortal''s sword!?"Sword kinesis!?"


    <span>Ling Qingfeng stood in the crowd and shouted excitedly. His old eyes were shing!


    As soon as these words came out, arge number of the ancient warriors looked at each other and were suddenly awakened!


    "So it''s the Mount Shu Imperial Sword Technique!?"<span>"Didn''t that absolute art say that it was lost!?"


    <span>"No wonder they say it''s a move left behind by a sword immortal. A sword can actually have such power!"


    Along with the exmations of the warriors on the field, the bough had also flown back to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan held the sword in one hand, drew the sword with the other, and then ced it behind his back.By this time, Ji Hantian had alsonded on the ground. He reached out his hand to touch his sleeve, but there was no anger or disappointment on his face. Instead, there was a look of longing.


    <span>"Impressive ¡­ "So Mount Shu''s Imperial Sword Technique is real ¡­" Ji Hantian said with an excited smile.


    Ye Fan smiled, thinking to himself, this Imperial Sword Technique is far more than just this.


    "You don''t want to fight anymore?""Heh heh ¡­" "It''s true that I can''t fight with you for the time being. I''ll study some new moves to raise my cultivation before I fight with you!" Ji Hantian said full of fighting spirit.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded. He had seen a lot of people, but he had already seen from the beginning that this Ji Hantian was a martial arts fanatic and did not have any evil intentions. Therefore, he did not attack Ye Fan viciously.


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan''s brows knitted, and he threw the broom behind him, which was like a bolt of lightning, over a hundred meters away, blocking the path of a man!


    Only then did the crowd realize that it was Ji Yutang who was nning to escape!


    Ji Yutang''s face turned pale. He felt his scalp tingling as he saw the ck sharp sword hovering in front of him.


    The Imperial Sword Technique only used the sword to move. The sword was not like a human. The maximum speed that it could endure was far faster than a human''s, not to mention that the resistance was small.


    As such, the sword was simply too fast. Before he could even react, his path had been blocked!Ye Fan walked towards Ji Yutang. Some people subconsciously stepped aside, afraid of blocking Ye Fan.


    "You ¡­ What exactly do you want to do ¡­ " Ji Yutang saw that his son was no match for him and tried to escape, but he failed.


    <span>Ye Fan said lightly, "Where is Ji Xianqing?"


    <span>"Qing?"


    Ji Yutang was stunned as he did not expect Ye Fan to ask about Ji Yanqing.


    "Last time, Ji Xianqing told me your n. She must have been punished by you, right?" Ye Fan asked.Ji Yutang swallowed his saliva and said, "This is a matter for our family..."


    <span>"Oh? Did you kill her? "Then I can only let you pay with your life ¡­" Ye Fan said with a sharp look in his eyes.


    Ji Yutang hurriedly exined, "No! No! I... I punished her to face the wall at home. Without my permission, she is not allowed toe out ¡­ "


    "Is that so ¡­ "Then I''ll give you two choices. One, I''ll kill you right now. Two, let Ji Shiqinge out and give her freedom. I want to see her in front of me properly," said Ye Fan.


    <span>In order to help him, Ji Wanqing was punished and scolded. Ye Fan had always felt bad about it. Now that he finally found an opportunity, he naturally wanted to save that kind-hearted girl.


    <span>"You ¡­ You. You dare to threaten me?! " Ji Yutang''s face turned red.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "Why not? Don''t you understand?" In the n of the Divine Dragon ¡­ This little bit of strength you have is useless. You even plotted to harm Ye Feng, I will kill you... Is it too much? "


    Before Ji Yutang could say anything, Ji Hantian yawned and said, "Father ¡­" "Just let Qing Er out. I think this brother has taken a fancy to that girl. It isn''t easy for Qing Er to have a home to return to ¡­" You don''t have to throw your life away for this, do you? "<span>After the fight, Ji Hantian felt sleepy again.


    However, what made the crowd even more speechless was that Ji Hantian was not angry at all. Ye Fan was threatening his father.


    Ji Yutang gnashed his teeth as he looked at his son and the sword in front of him. He could only raise his hand and swear, "Fine. I promise you. Let Qing Er out ¡­"<span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1071

    "Don''t try to y any tricks!" Ye Fanughed evilly, "If I see any harm on Ji Xiaoqing, you will still die..." If you doubt my ability, you can give it a try ¡­ "


    Being threatened in front of so many people, Ji Yutang knew that he had lost all face.<span>He didn''t expect that Ye Fan would actually always pay attention to his every move. This time, he was really caught off guard.


    <span>"Got it ¡­" "After all, she''s my adopted daughter since she was young. Even if she''s my adopted daughter, she won''t really do anything to me." Ji Yutang narrowed his eyes as he started to think about something else.


    Ye Fan nodded, waved his hand, and the broom immediately disappeared without a trace.Everyone was confused, not knowing how Ye Fan did it. But it seemed like Ye Fan had even mastered the Imperial Sword Technique, so no one dared to question him about it.


    Ye Fan walked back to Su Qingxue''s side and nned to leave immediately with the woman.Ye Longteng immediately stopped him and said, "Ye Fan! Now that you are unwilling to ept my responsibility, you should be themander of this operation. Do you have to live up to the trust that so many people have ced in you!? "


    "I said I won''t do it, so I won''t do it. Why ¡­ Can you force me? " Ye Fan asked back.


    That''s right, in the whole audience, who could force Ye Fan to do anything?<span>"I will participate in the operation because I want to kill people. As for themander ¡­" "You guys can decide for yourselves." After saying this, Ye Fan held Su Qingxue''s hand and walked away.


    Xiao Fengshan walked up and helplessly sighed, "Long Teng, since Ye Fan really doesn''t want to be themander, why don''t we let Han Tian do it?"


    <span>Hearing this, Ji Yutang, who was quite gloomy a while ago, suddenly lit up his eyes.


    If Ji Hantian remained on the throne, the Ji n would not suffer too much.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Hantian yawned and waved his hands, "I am not leading anything!" Not interested! Who do you love? "Call me when you''re done fighting ¡­"


    Finishing his words, Ji Hantian stretched his back and walked away.This caused the hundreds of people present to be stunned. Ye Fan and Ji Hantian were actually both dismissive of something that no one else could even be jealous of?!


    <span>Could even geniuses be so willful!?


    <span>"Hantian!" Hantian, stop right there! " Ji Yutang ran over anxiously and stopped him, "What the hell are you thinking!? This ¡­ This is a great opportunity! "


    <span>Ji Hantian looked coldly at his father, and said in a low voice, "Father ¡­ "You should think about how to deal with the Ye Family first..."


    <span>I didn''t even know that you did a lot of things while I was in seclusion ¡­ "


    "I ¡­" Ji Yutang clenched his teeth and said with a frown, "I did it all for you, for the Ji n ¡­""Come on, with Ye Feng''s level, why are you on guard against him? Or could it be... "You have no confidence in me?" Ji Hantian''s gaze turned colder and colder.


    Sweat trickled down from Ji Yutang''s forehead. He didn''t know what to say. Facing his own son''s eyes, he was actually a little frightened...


    <span>"Let me tell you. My opponent is definitely not Ye Feng... "


    "I know." Ji Yutang nodded, "Your opponent should be Ye Fan..."


    <span>"Wrong," Ji Hantian grinned and said with eyes full of ambition, "My opponent has always been only one person! The War God!


    <span>Thus ¡­ Before defeating the War God, don''t give me any trouble! Otherwise... This father and son ¡­ "I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it either..."


    <span>His words made Ji Yutang''s blood boil!


    Ji Hantian patted his shoulder and said, "Alright, you are my father after all, so I don''t want to talk too much with you ¡­


    <span>"Considering the Ji n''s status and number of people in the n, they will not make things difficult for you, but you should take care of yourself..."


    With that, Ji Hantianzily walked away, leaving Ji Yutang standing there, as if his soul had left his body.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan and Ji Hantian left, leaving behind a group of ancient warriors and nsmen.No one could have expected that he would be unable to choose a ''alliance head''. The strong wouldn''t ept it, the weak wouldn''t ept it, what should they do?


    Ye Longteng felt helpless and could only walk to Xiao FengQi''s side, saying, "Brother Feng Qi, it seems like you can only ¡­"


    "Forget it!" Xiao Fengqi red at Ye Longteng, "Are you trying to humiliate me?"


    It had been difficult for him to even get close to the previous battle between the two youngsters. Now, he naturally wasn''t willing to take up a position for free, appearing as if he loved vanity.


    Ye Longughed awkwardly, "I didn''t mean that..." Since that was the case ¡­ "How about Xin Eres?"


    Ye Long Teng said, and turned around to ask the leaders for their opinion.


    In the end, everyone unanimously agreed to let the phoenix girl be themander!<span>Xiao Xin''er''s prestige was sufficient and her status was also sufficient. Although her strength wasn''t the strongest, she was still able to convince the masses.


    Xiao Xin''er originally didn''t want to, but now that she was dyed, she couldn''t do anything either. As a member of the Dragon Soul, she could only ept orders in the face of danger.


    The matter had finallye to an end. The next step would be thebat nning meeting and the detailed deployment arrangements for the afternoon.Ye Longteng walked to the side of Ye Longyuan and said in a low voice, "Big Brother, that Ji Yu Tang..."


    "Don''t talk about it." Ye Longyuan said, "After all, the Ji n is still the n with thergest poption. If we make a move on Ji Yutang, we also don''t have any solid evidence."After this matter is over, I''ll look for father and discuss on how to handle this matter..."


    Ye Longteng nodded in agreement. Although he disliked Ji Yutang a long time ago, it would be inconvenient for him to do anything considering his background.


    "Hehe, Long Yuan, this Ye Fan..." "He really has some character." Elder Ye Hao walked over.Ye Longyuan frowned and said, "Uncle Ye Tian, he''s too proud ¡­ ¡­"


    "Only capable people have the right to be arrogant. He really is incredible. No wonder the Patriarch was willing to ignore the other half of his bloodline and recruit him back to the n. Indeed ¡­" "It is a guarantee for the future of our family."


    Seeing the satisfied look on Ye Chong''s face, Ye Longyuan asked worriedly, "Uncle Ye Wan ¡­ ¡­ Do you mean that the Divine Dragon n''s Elders Guild would also agree with Father''s decision? "


    <span>"It should be... Will he refuse? "Ye Wen stroked his beard, and said:" Firstly, Ye Fan is indeed very strong, and secondly, with the Patriarch''s position in our family, in the whole family, no matter how unreasonable it is, at least half of the people will agree with him.


    <span>"Is that so..." Ye Longyuan looked even more worried.


    Ye Chong thought that Ye Longyuan was worried that his son would not be able to return to the n, so heforted, "No need to worry too much. I feel that if he returns to our Ye n, he will definitely be able to win. You should prepare to take back his eldest son, haha ¡­"


    <span>Ye Longyuan''s face was expressionless, while Ye Longteng had a trace of relief on his face.


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1072

    At this moment, Ye Fan, who had just casually shocked everyone, was now carrying Su Qingxue and sprinting through a forest.


    "Hubby! Hubby, slow down! "Ahhh!"<span>Su Qingxue felt as if she would collide with some trees at any time. Her speed was as fast as lightning, and the whistling wind beside her ears made her cry out continuously in shock.


    Ye Fan had originally only said that he would take her out for a good meal, but in the end, there weren''t any good restaurants nearby.


    Ye Fan actually picked her up, took a shortcut, and sprinted from the forest straight towards the city center!


    After several dangerous jumps, Su Qingxue finally could not take it anymore and shouted, "Ye Fan, let me down! I''m angry! "


    Ye Fan''s footsteps suddenly stopped. He didn''t know whether tough or to cry, so he put the woman down and said, "Wifey, what are you doing? We''ll be there in a few minutes.""A few minutes? I''m going to puke, you know? Do you think anyone can be as fast as you?! "And it''s the same as a roller coaster..." Su Qingxue found it hard to imagine that Ye Fan could actually move at such a terrifying speed.


    Ye Fan smiled embarrassedly, "So it''s like that. Then why didn''t you say so earlier? We can take our time."


    <span>As he was talking, Ye Fan suddenly felt that there was someone walking in the nearby forest?


    "What''s the matter, husband?" Su Qingxue asked curiously.


    Ye Fan made a gesture of silence, then pulled the woman''s hand and walked a few steps towards the south.


    At this time, they discovered a figure walking in the forest towards the military base.<span>It was a man in ck robes and wearing a hood. His appearance could not be seen clearly. He looked to be about 1.7m tall. He was not tall, but his entire body was exuding a strange aura.


    <span>Ye Fan also couldn''t feel that this person didn''t have a cultivation level. In fact, if it wasn''t for the sound he made while walking, he wouldn''t be able to sense the aura of this person.


    <span>When Su Qingxue saw this figure, she was also stunned and muttered, "Why do I feel like ¡­. "Where did I see this person ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "You''ve seen it before?" "Where is it?"


    Su Qingxue frowned as if she couldn''t remember anything at the moment.Right at this time, the ck robe''s figure seemed to have sensed the appearance of Ye Fan and co. ''s presence, and suddenly quickened its steps, heading in the direction of the military, as if it wanted to escape!


    Ye Fan looked at it and immediately dodged, blocking that figure and said, "Stop, who are you?"Ye Fan discovered that the shadow''s hood was alsopletely ck, and his face couldn''t be seen clearly.


    What was even weirder was that this ck robed man did not even have a breath!?


    Just when Ye Fan was puzzled, in the forest, in the dense shadows, arge amount of dark energy suddenly appeared!The tentacles formed by the ck shadows soared into the sky like countless ropes!


    This shadow''s energy pressure suddenly shocked Ye Fan!<span>So powerful! It was actually much stronger than the coercion produced by Frederick''s devil sword!?


    The power of the apocalypse!?


    In a split-second, Ye Fan realized that only a Mage with the power of the Apocalypse King would appear in such a ce and possess such power!Ye Fan quickly rushed back and hugged Su Qingxue to prevent the woman from getting hurt.


    "Hubby! This ¡­ "What is this?!" Su Qingxue''s pretty face was pale, the scene in front of her was too strange.<span>"Magic ¡­" It should be someone with the power of the Apocalypse King ¡­ " Ye Fan said.


    But at this moment, Ye Fan could no longer afford to think about what kind of scheme this mage was plotting. This was because behind him, in his shadow under the sunlight, the energy of the shadows had already broken out!"Woosh woosh woosh woosh!"


    Inside the shadow, the shadows formed a sharp de that was like a million des that were going to directly pierce through Ye Fan and Su Qingxue!


    Ye Fan hurriedly hugged the woman and dodged. He wanted to avoid these sharp des, but he discovered that it waspletely useless!


    <span>Because if he ran, the shadow would also run with him. No matter how fast he was, the shadow wouldn''t break off!


    Helpless, Ye Fan hurriedly used his sword intent to shield the two from the direction of the shadow.


    "ng, ng, ng ~ ~ ~"<span>The shadow de stabbed into Ye Fan''s sword intent, producing a dense piercing sound.


    Although Ye Fan had barely managed to block it with his sword intent, he discovered that these shadows were still constantly attacking!<span>If this continued, he would not be able to hold on for long ¡­


    Just when Ye Fan was in a panic, he suddenly noticed that the ck robed man was rushing towards him!


    Ye Fan thought to himself, could it be that this ck robed man is the mage who casted the Shadow Magic?


    <span>If he killed ck Robe, wouldn''t he be able to break this spell?


    It wasn''t convenient for him to move, so this guy came at the right time.<span>Ye Fan took out a real sword, nning to directly chop him into two.


    <span>However, Su Qingxue suddenly thought of something. That''s right! She had dreamt of such a scene!


    Thinking about what''s going to happen next, Su Qingxue couldn''t help but yell: "Hubby run! "He''s going to explode ¡­"


    "Boom!"


    Without waiting for Su Qingxue to finish speaking, the ck robe had already exploded violently!<span>A violent shockwave spread out from his body. It was like a human shaped bomb had detonated a few meters away from Ye Fan and Su Qingxue!


    <span>Everything happened too suddenly. Ye Fan wasn''tpletely ready yet, so he could only subconsciously hold the woman in his arms.


    This extremely explosive magic explosion caused Ye Fan to temporarily be unable to control himself, and his body was directly sent flying!


    But even so, Ye Fan still held onto Su Qingxue tightly, using his back to resist the direct power of the explosion!


    <span>It was as if the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking. Ye Fan couldn''t hear anything. He only felt the two of them fall heavily on a muddy slope and roll a few times...


    At the location of the explosion, there was a five to six meter deep crater. The hundreds of trees in the area had all turned to dust ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    In the military sector, there were still more than a hundred ancient fighters on the drill ground. They had not gone far, and were still chatting about what had just happened.


    <span>At this moment, an explosion came from the distance. Everyone was quite surprised at what had happened.


    <span>Ye Long Teng, Xiao Xin''er and Xie Lin Yuan were discussing the following afternoon''s meeting. Hearing themotion, he asked curiously, "Advisor, is there any artillery training in the Beijing military sector?"


    "No, that direction... "It''s not a training ground either," Xie Linyuan said, puzzled.Xiao Xin''er narrowed her beautiful eyes and suddenly realized that something was wrong. She suddenly turned around and shouted, "Be careful!"


    At this moment, a purple magic bullet streaked across the sky!


    "Pfft!"A certain sect elder who was talking about something had a fist-sized hole in his forehead!


    Seeing this scene, over a hundred people in the arena were shocked. What made them even more terrified was that they were followed by over a dozen purple sniper bullets!


    "Hawkeye!?" Ye Long gave a cry of surprise, his expression turning extremely ugly!


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1073

    "Everyone, quickly spread out! "Keep moving!"


    <span>Ye Long Teng quickly reminded everyone who was present. He knew that the "sniper" liked to stand still with his target standing still, and only by constantly changing positions in time would he be able to avoid Hawkeye''s sniping magic in advance.


    "The Apocalypse King''s people actually came!? How could this be!? " After all, this was the capital city of China.


    On the other hand, Xie Linyuan shouted, "Don''t worry about that for now!" Protect the chief and go to the underground safe house! "


    At this time, Ye Longyuan had already reacted in advance, together with Xiao Fengshan, Bai Yi Shuang and a few other hidden dragon n members, he brought a few leaders to seek refuge underground.


    At that moment, sounds of gunfire could be hearding from all around the military sector!Apanying the screams of some soldiers, dozens of figures appeared from all directions of the military sector!


    <span>"Xiao Hong!?"


    <span>The Zhou family''s Zhou Changqing was the oldest. He immediately recognized his old friend and could not help but frown.


    <span>It was obvious who Xiao Hong was once he appeared!


    <span>"The people of the Sacred Blood Association are here!? They actually dare to take the initiative and attack us!? " Elder Ye Xiang asked in astonishment.


    "The question is, how did they get out of our way? How did you get here without anyone noticing!? " Elder Ping Chuan, the Ying Family''s victor, frowned.<span>Not allowing them to think any further, the people of the Sacred Blood Association, under themand of Xiao Hong and a few other Transcendent Mortal experts, began a decisive massacre!


    "Ye Wuya will not be eliminated!" The n would never have peace! The n members! Together with me, we will kill this group of Ye Wuya''sckeys! "


    Xiao Hong shouted as heshed out with two ming whips, incinerating several ancient martial artists to death!Just as Xiao Hong was about to continue swinging his whip, a figure dashed forward and pushed out a ming shield, blocking the whip outside!


    Xiao Hong''s brows furrowed as he looked in front of him. It was Xiao Fengqi who was rushing towards him!


    Second Uncle, junior Feng Qi, has heard of your deeds ¡­ Return to the shore! " Xiao Fengqi said seriously.<span>Xiao Hongughed loudly, "Good, so you''re the young genius of our Phoenix n again. You should be the son of the seventh brother, right ¡­


    Feng Qi, Second Uncle doesn''t need to turn back because this road is the only road for the n to be revived! "Even if it''s full of thorns, Second Uncle will walk to the end!"


    <span>Xiao Feng Qi sighed, "Since you insist on going against the ancient God''s descendants, then we can only forgive Feng Qi for her offense!"


    Xiao Hong said with a sharp gaze, "Come ¡­ "Let me see, am I really getting old ¡­"


    Finished speaking, the experts of the two generations of the Phoenix n shed violently. Burning rays of light and a scorching heat enveloped arge area.


    At the same time, Ye Hao, Zhan Pingchuan, and Zhou Zhangqing also fought fiercely with the martial practitioners of the Awakening Realm.<span>There weren''t any Awakened Realm martial practitioners from the Divine Dragon n in the Sacred Blood Association, but there were many experts from the ns such as Xuanming, White Tiger, and the others.


    <span>As for the other dozens of nsmen who were at the Spirit Condensation realm, they began to fight against the martial practitioners from the various sects.


    Ye Longyuan had the hidden dragon soldiers protect the China higher-ups who did not know ancient martial arts, and then brought Zhou Weiqing, Bai Yi Shuang and the others out to join the battle.<span>After Ye Long Teng sent a member of the Sacred Blood Association flying with a punch, he stood back to back with Ye Long Yuan.


    The two brothers'' faces were gloomy. They both knew that the odds were against them this time!


    <span>"Big brother! Could it be that all of this was premeditated!? They already predicted that we would gather all the elites in the world here, so they wanted to take us all out?! "


    "The most direct way to cause chaos in China and the n is... "So it can''t be like this ¡­" Ye Longyuan said in a deep voice.


    It was hard to imagine, if so many sects, so many military officers and leaders died tragically here, then what kind of chaos would China fall into!<span>Even the descendants of the ancient gods would not have any face left. After all, the power of the Apocalypse King had gone all the way in! They had charged into the heart of China!


    <span>"The Prophet... He was definitely the second ranked prophet of the Apocalypse King! Only she has the ability to do so, and having calcted everything, allowed them to barge in without anyone noticing! "


    At this moment, Ye Long Teng could only think of one exnation!Within the power of the Apocalypse King, the most mysterious person other than the Apocalypse Shakyamuni was this'' prophet ''!


    It was said that the divination magic cultivated by the prophets could calcte the fate of the entire world. This made the prophets themselves, although they did not have muchbat power, they were ranked second only to the Shakyamuni!"There''s no point in thinking about it now ¡­ Even if she can foresee the future and calcte our every step, we will still have to defy the heavens and change fate! Otherwise... China and the n... His foundation will be shaken! " Ye Longyuan said with a serious expression.


    Ye Long Teng gritted his teeth, "Damn it ¡­ ¡­" It just so happened that this kid, Ye Fan, even brought his wife out to eat... Does he even know what''s happening here!? "Ye Longyuan narrowed his eyes with aplicated look in his eyes, but before he could think too much, he saw a Saint Blood Association''s martial artist already shing towards him!


    <span>"Second brother, be careful!" Ye Longyuan gave a loud roar, raised his long ck de, and waved it out with a de intent!


    <span>That ancient martial artist was actually a martial artist from the family who hadprehended the Saber Intent. With a blood-colored saber intent, he shed down,pletely counteracting Ye Longyuan!


    <span>In this perilous battlefield, Ye Long Teng didn''t dare to speak anymore. He ordered the Ancient Warriors to keep moving while he charged forward.


    However, from time to time, purple magic bullets would shoot over from tricky angles, making the ancient warriors of China very passive in their battles.Hawkeye''s long-range firepower had caused the people of China to panic. This advantage was the embodiment of Hawkeye''s value.


    <span>No one noticed that there were two men standing on the roof of a building.


    A handsome white man dressed in noble robes had already pulled out a magic sword shining with a silver-gray light. It was Frederick.


    "I think... This time, I don''t need you to do anything, these so-called elites of China are also not even able to withstand a single blow ¡­ "What a joke, even a group of people like them would dare toe and cause trouble for us." Frederick grinned andughed.


    Beside him was a middle-aged man with short white hair. He wore a ck and blue windbreaker and ck leather pants.<span>"The devil sword... The Prophet wants us to finish this fight within twenty minutes, or else she won''t be able to predict the consequences, so we have to finish it quickly ¡­ " The man said.


    <span>Frederickughed helplessly. "I''ve carefully nned this n for two months, and I''ve been waiting for this moment. What a pity. I can''t y around for too long ¡­"


    As his voice fell, Frederick leapt up and flew down. His sword shed out, bringing with it a powerful spiritual force. The four or five Ancient Chinese martial artists'' bodies went numb, and they were immediately killed!


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>"Ahh ¡­"


    In the forest, Ye Fan used one hand to prop himself up from the ground of the explosion pit.


    His clothes were tattered, but luckily, his physical fitness was abnormal. Even though he was suffering from bleeding and pain, he was still able to move around normally after enduring a bit of pain.


    Although his ears were still ringing, Ye Fan couldn''t care less as he immediately extended his hand to hold Su Qingxue''s face and yelled, "Wife! Wife, how are you!? "<span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1074

    Su Qingxue was confused and her vision went ck. Only when Ye Fan extended his hand to touch her face did she dare to open her eyes and mutter in reply, "I ¡­ I''m fine. Hubby you? "<span>When she thought of the violent explosion just now, when the man used his body to block all of the power for her, Su Qingxue''s heart ached and her eyes became crystal clear.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head and picked up the woman. Just as he was about to ask something, he suddenly felt an energy wave behind him!


    Not good! Shadow!?


    Ye Fan thought of the shadow that had attacked him just now, so he picked up Su Qingxue again and leaped into the air!


    As Ye Fan leapt high into the air, the shadow immediately shrank, and the sharp de that had originally been sticking out of the shadow also disappeared.<span>Ye Fan lowered his head and looked at it, having a n in his mind. He said, "My wife, please bear with it for a bit, I need to get rid of this shadow first..."


    <span>"Get rid of the shadow? How do I get rid of the shadow? " Su Qingxue was puzzled.


    <span>Ye Fan grinned, jumped onto a tree, and instantly jumped again!


    <span>Immediately after, Ye Fan began running in the direction of the military sector!


    <span>"There will always be shadows, but I don''t believe that the mage who uses shadows to attack will be able to keep up with my speed!" Ye Fan said to the woman.


    Su Qingxue suddenly understood, so this was what Ye Fan meant.


    Indeed, although shadows were hard to avoid, that mage definitely had a limit to how far he could use his magic.Sure enough, after Ye Fan ran for a few hundred meters, the shadow was no longer abnormal and returned to normal.


    After confirming that it was temporarily safe, Ye Fan asked while running, "Wife, did you dream about what happened today? You knew in advance that it was going to explode? "


    Su Qingxue nodded and said self-reproachfully, "My dream is a mess. I can''t remember a lot of it at once. "I''m really useless. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have been blown away..."


    "How can I me you? Who can dream of remembering all their dreams?" Ye Fan asked, "Wife, think carefully, what else did you see in your dreams?"


    Su Qingxue frowned and tried her best to recall. "I ¡­" All of a sudden. I can''t remember too much, the picture is too blurry, but there seems to be a very highmunication tower ".<span>"Communication tower?" Ye Fan asked curiously, "Why did you see themunication tower?"


    "I don''t know, I think you took me there ¡­" Su Qingxue was also confused.<span>Ye Fan pondered for a while, and then looked towards several distant mountain peaks.


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan discovered something strange!


    <span>"So that''s how it is..." Ye Fan sternly said, "I know, we are indeed going to themunication tower. Wife, hold on tight, even if you puke on me it doesn''t matter, I''m going to speed up!"


    <span>Su Qingxue also knew that the situation was urgent. She held the man tightly and closed her eyes, allowing the wind to howl past her ears!


    <span>At the same time, in the area where the explosion had taken ce, in the shadows of a forest, a ck shadow stood there as if separated from the shadows on the ground.


    <span>Looking at the direction that Ye Fan had left in, this ck humanoid shadow seemed to hesitate for a moment, but in the end, it did not choose to chase after him.


    He turned around and faced the direction of the military. Once again, he sank into the shadows on the ground ¡­¡­ ¡­.


    Outside the general hall of the military sector, blood was flowing like a river!


    Arge number of soldiers, aware of the enemy''s invasion, charged in, wanting to protect their captains as they retreated.


    However, since the enemy was fighting against his own people, ordinary soldiers could not use any weapons of mass destruction. It was no different from being cannon fodder when they came in.<span>Ye Hao, Zhou Changqing, Zhan Pingchuan, and Xiao FengQi had each taken the enemy''s Awakening Realm martial artists with them.


    However, what made them feel the greatest pressure was the Mage that came from the power of the Apocalypse!<span>Hawkeye''s continuous long-range sniping caused all of the Chinese martial artists to be at a loss of what to do. If they were not careful, they would be killed within three seconds!


    As the China martial artists looked at the head-pierced corpses on the ground, they felt increasingly terrified and desperate!


    After killing more than a dozen people, the Demon Sword Frederick was finally caught by Xiao Xin''er.<span>Xiao Xin''er had already entered the burning state of blood. She had to burn her own blood in order to resist Frederick''s spiritual fluctuations.


    Xiao Xin`er, who had spread out her swan wings and was flying back and forth with her body covered in phoenix mes, was holding the sword in her hand. From all angles, she was fiercely resisting Frederick!


    <span>"Bang, bang, bang!"


    Silver colored spells and golden red phoenix mes interweaved, creating a dazzling ze.<span>Frederick did not think too highly of himself. After all, his physical fitness was not as abnormal as Ye Fan''s, and he was unable to withstand the direct burning of the phoenix mes.


    Therefore, he also carefully used his demon sword and brandished out beams of magical light of different shapes, shing back and forth with Xiao Xin''er.


    "Phoenix Girl, from what I know, you won''t be able to maintain this state for long ¡­ Why don''t we choose to be reborn from the fire? " Frederickughed coldly.


    "Don''t worry, I will naturally kill you!" Xiao Xin''er coldly snorted.


    She didn''t dare to be reborn from the fire. If Frederick was given an opening, his spiritual fluctuations would immediately cause the other ancient warriors to hallucinate.


    If one was a little careless, arge number of martial artists would die. Therefore, Xiao Xin''er did not dare to rx for even a moment.


    <span>However, even though Xiao Xin''er had tried her best to restrain Frederick, she was still unable to control the waves of his mind.


    Frederick was intentionally moving forward, constantly entering the area where the battle was being fought. This caused the minds of the Xia martial practitioners who were currently fighting the Sacred Blood Association to be disturbed.


    Not long after, another dozen Chinese martial artists were killed.<span>"Damn it!" Despicable! " After Xiao Xin''er realized this, she was helpless.


    Frederickughed sinisterly. Just as he was about to move on to another battlefield, he heard a dragon roar from a distant building!<span>A young man directly smashed a window, kicked a Saint Blood Association martial artist into the air, and then fiercely rushed in front of Frederick!


    The one whose body was covered in golden primeval essence and whose eyes were filled with excitement, was actually Ji Hantian!


    <span>"I nearly fell asleep and missed the show!"


    Ji Hantian directly used his golden dragon w and aimed for Frederick''s chest!<span>Frederick''s devil sword stabbed forward, but was shattered by the dragon w. Shocked, he hurriedly retreated.


    Ji Hantianughed out loud, raised his head and roared loudly. The dragon''s power spread out, directly counteracting Frederick''s spiritual wave!<span>The group of Chinese martial artists that were enveloped by the dragon aura were no longer afraid. It was as if they had gained courage and began to gain confidence!


    "The Divine Dragon n ¡­" Frederick frowned deeply. He turned around and shouted to the white-haired middle-aged man standing in the crowd, "Freeze! "How long are you going to watch this show for?!"


    The white-haired man walked towards them with steady steps.<span>However, every time he passed by, the ancient martial artists of China would have an agonizing expression on their faces. It was as if they were suffocating in an instant. They pinched their own necks, directly losing the ability to fight!


    <span>The ancient martial practitioners were killed by the people of the Sacred Blood Association while they were still alive and in a state that was difficult to resist!


    <span>"Who just said that I don''t need to do anything ¡­." The white-haired man said in a cold voice.


    <span>When Xiao Xin''er heard Frederick''s words, her beautiful eyes couldn''t help but reveal a shocked expression. Her expression became even uglier!


    <span>"Freeze!?" It''s actually him!? "


    On the other hand, Ji Hantian got even more excited and asked, "Who is the one who froze ¡­ "Hehe, it seems like that guy is quite strong."


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1075

    <span>Xiao Xin''er speechlessly scolded: "You''re a man of the top. You only know how to go into seclusion all year round. What do you know?


    He is the Tenth Order of the Apocalypse King, the Freeze. It is said that his magic is to condense air particles ¡­ "<span>Knowing that it was "frozen", Xiao Xin''er finally understood why those ancient Chinese martial artists were instantly unable to breathe!


    Although it was impossible to see it clearly, the fact was that the air particles around those ancient warriors had already frozen over.


    In other words, these ancient martial artists weren''t able to instantly absorb the oxygen particles into their bodies!<span>In such a high-intensity battle, if there was no oxygen, then unless one was a god, any martial artist of any cultivation realm would not be able to adapt in an instant!


    <span>Ji Hantian pouted, "It''s only the tenth rank, why are you so afraid? Even when condensing air particles, one would still have to rely on spiritual force ¡­


    If I use my cultivation to suppress his spiritual force and destroy his magic, he won''t be able to control the particles ¡­ "Xiao Xin''er frowned. The truth was that no matter how strong the magic was, it relied on the magic. It was basically supported by the spiritual force, just like the true energy and true essence of an ancient martial artist.


    However, the problem was ¡­ The one ranked tenth ce, what realm was his cultivation at!?"Keep the weak ones for fun. Even the strong ones belong to me!"


    Ji Hantian did not wait for Xiao Xin''er to think and rushed out.Xiao Xin''er became angry from embarrassment. What did he mean by "the weak one shall be left to her"? Could it be that Demon Sword Frederick is already a weakling!?


    Originally, Ye Fan defeating her already caused her to lose face as a phoenix girl. Now, there was even a Ji Hantian. This truly made big miss Xiao quite angry.Therefore, Xiao Xin''er mustered her strength and fiercely looked at Frederick.


    The phoenix mes on her body once more rose to a new height, and a powerful pressure caused Frederick to immediately pay close attention and be on guard.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er rose into the air, and she seemed to have transformed into a golden-red phoenix of fire.


    His figure suddenly dropped down, and at the same time his sword thrust out, the surroundings ignited with specks of phoenix me, surrounding Frederick!


    <span>"Red Lotus Phoenix Cry Sword!"


    Originally, when facing Ye Fan''s technique of burning blood and using it on Frederick, the opponent was not as rxed as Ye Fan.


    Frederick''s magic sword spread out a great amount of silver-gray magic, surrounding himself within. At the same time, it faced Xiao Xin''er''s young sword and exploded out with a beam of light!<span>One gray and one red collided with each other, creating a deafening sound. It was as if the battle was reaching its climax!


    On the other side, Ji Hantian used a close-ranged attack to break through the ten meter radius!


    With a heavy golden fist, the dragon''s might burst forth and went straight for the frozen head!


    However, the air in front of him congealed into a wall, blocking Ji Hantian''s true energy and turning it into fragments of light.<span>"Interesting..." Seeing that his attacks were ineffective, Ji Hantian was not only not angered, he was instead overjoyed.


    <span>Freeze narrowed his eyes and said lightly, "Suffocate ¡­"


    Before he finished his sentence, Ji Hantian felt that he could no longer breathe normally. He knew that the oxygen particles around his body had already been controlled.


    It seemed that the air had slightly loosened up, allowing Ji Hantian to have another chance to catch his breath. He quickly took a deep breath.<span>At the same time, Ji Hantian violently punched, shattering the protective screen in front of him and moving closer to the ice.


    Freeze Taste: "You can''t be thinking ¡­ Fighting with me while holding back your anger... Young man, I have to admire your courage. "


    <span>Ji Hantian grinned evilly, this was indeed what he thought.


    Although his cultivation base was not strong enough topletely destroy the frozen air particles, as long as he could swim up, inhale, and dive down to fight it, he had a chance.The pain was a bit painful, but at least he wouldn''t suffocate for a short period of time.


    "Ignorant ¡­" After saying that, an even stronger spiritual force surged towards Ji Hantian!


    Ji Hantian felt the concentration of air in the surroundings suddenly increase as a terrifying pressure began to seal his body!He could vaguely see that there were some colors surrounding his body. This was the result of the particle concentration reaching a certain level! Otherwise, one would not be able to see the color of the air!


    "Do you think that ¡­ With your cultivation, how close can you get to me? Before long, your body will be crushed into a pile of meat paste by the air particles ¡­ " Freeze said indifferently.


    <span>Green veins bulged all over Ji Hantian''s body as he bared his teeth and let out a loud roar, forcibly releasing the might of a dragon!


    Freeze frowned. He felt that his spiritual force had been affected, causing the magic to be in turmoil!


    "Bam!"


    <span>Ji Hantian mustered his strength and finally managed to take a deep breath after dispersing arge amount of air particles with a single punch.


    <span>However, just as he took a deep breath and the frozen spell was restored, he was once again restricted.


    "The might of the Divine Dragon n''s Long Wei is indeed something, but unfortunately ¡­" "You''re not strong enough." Freeze said lightly, turned around, and started to suffocate the other Ancient Warriors.


    <span>Ji Hantian gritted his teeth and activated his dragon''s might, but he had already fallen into a passive situation.


    Right at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside Ji Hantian. With a wave of his hand, an iparably sharp white-gold colored true energy was released!


    Ji Hantian was relieved as he took a deep breath. When he turned around, he saw that it was the White Tiger n''s Elder Ping Chuan who hade to help him!


    "Old thing!" Get lost! I don''t need your help! " Ji Hantian did not care who this person was and started scolding him.


    <span>Even if you win, Pingchuan doesn''t have a good temper, "Little thing! A life or death situation! Do you even care about duels!? Did you bring a brain!? "


    Ji Hantian threw a punch towards the side of Zhan Pingchuan, just in time to force back a Holy Blood who was about tounch a sneak attack against him.<span>"I''ll return it to you!"


    Finishing his words, Ji Hantian continued to rush towards the block of ice.Zhan Pingchuan''s brows were knitted tightly. He looked at the heavily wounded and the nsmen who were fighting desperately. He was extremely worried ¡­


    "That brat from the Ye n, what is going on..."


    <span>Defeating Pingchuan was fine, but all the other Chinese martial artists present were almost all hoping that Ye Fan would return. Because at this time, it would be unrealistic to expect the n to send another expert.


    <span>The only person who had been able to help recently was undoubtedly Ye Fan!


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    At this moment, Ye Fan, who was silently called out in many people''s hearts, had just carried Su Qingxue to the foot of amunication tower at the peak of the mountain.


    <span>Ye Fan''s gaze was like that of a falcon, already aimed at the top of the tower, holding an elemental gun that flickered with light, and continuously firing long-range sniper bullets at the purple-haireddy!


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1076

    The eagle-eyed Melissa had obviously seen Ye Fan earlier, but she did not run away in advance.


    After seeing Ye Fan reach a distance of about a hundred meters, the muzzle of the gun turned towards Ye Fan.


    "Bang bang!"Purple magic energy gathered in the crystal ball of the elemental spear and was fired continuously from the muzzle!


    <span>A hundred meters of distance was almost instantly covered by this bullet. Aside from the predicted trajectory, even Ye Fan couldn''tpletely dodge it.


    However, Ye Fan did not n to dodge. He let Su Qingxue stand behind him and directly leaped towards Melissa!


    A sword intent condensed into a shield, directly blocking the continuous magical bullets!


    It was obvious that Hawkeye''s magic bullet wasn''t a very strong attack. It was just too fast for him to dodge.


    But right when Ye Fan jumped to about half of themunication tower''s height, a huge fist suddenly appeared in front of his eyes!Yes, it was a huge fist!


    The fist appeared out of thin air, and in the blink of an eye, it was the size of a truck tire.


    The most important thing was that the fist had a green mist on it, which meant that it was highly toxic!<span>Ye Fan''s sword intent shield shed with this fist, and his figure abruptly stopped, falling down.


    <span>However, the fist also retracted back and in the blink of an eye, it had shrunk into an ordinary arm.


    At the same time, a figure that Ye Fan didn''t even see a moment ago appeared in themunication tower.<span>It was a bald man with dark skin, a skinny and ugly face, and not a single strand of hair left on his head. He looked like an ascetic monk.


    <span>A poisonous mist emanated from his body. At the same time, there were also arge number of sickening wounds. It was as if the poison had rebounded and caused his body to rot.


    Melissa put away the spear: "Monk, I''ll leave Lucifer to you. I have to change my position."


    Evil Monk?


    <span>Hearing this name, Ye Fan felt rather unfamiliar, but if there were no surprises, this should be a Mage under the power of the Apocalypse King.


    <span>That huge fist just now should have been his magic.


    What the hell... It could actually change the size and length of his body in an instant!?


    The evil monk nodded his head, and then kicked towards Ye Fan.<span>It would have been fine if it was just a normal kick, but he also had a deadly poison that could rot people!


    <span>However, Ye Fan was also able to resist the poison of the light, but the key thing was ¡­ This leg instantly grew to over ten meters in length, and it also became a giant foot!


    <span>Seeing the giant spirit stomp down, Ye Fan did not hesitate to take out his True Rigidity Sword, and a sword intent hacked out!


    <span>The sharp sword intent was like a half moon de, directly colliding with the foot!


    At the same time, Ye Fan also took out another broom sword, because he noticed that Hawkeye was about to escape!


    "Go!"


    Ye Fan threw out the broom with his right hand, and under his control of the Imperial Sword Technique, the broom transformed into a ray of ck light, aiming straight at Melissa''s back!Melissa, who had just jumped down from themunication tower, had already taken off her eyepatch. There was a purple hexagram shing in her eye.


    The reason why she usually wore an eye-patch was not because her eyes were blind. Rather, it was because of that pair of pupils, the demonic pupils that specialized in sniping magic.


    It was precisely by relying on her Magic Eye that she could achieve urate sniping from a distance. Furthermore, she could even differentiate between extremely fast objects!


    When she saw the iing broom, her face tensed up but she still shot out a magic bullet!Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    <span>After the broom had broken the magic bullet, its flying trajectory was off for a while, but it still managed to hit Melissa!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Melissa screamed in agony. Her left arm that was holding a gun was stained with blood!


    <span>And at the same time, Ye Fan''s Genuine Force Sword had already used the sword intent to chop off half of the Evil Monk''s huge foot.


    <span>The evil monk''s foot that was smeared with poisonous blood immediately became dead. After it was retracted, a new part of the evil monk''s body instantly grew!


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. It seemed that this guy''s magic could grow, grow, or even poison. He really was an evil monk!


    <span>"Evil Monk!" You hold him back! "


    <span>Melissa obviously did not expect that Ye Fan would be able to distract himself and kill her in the battle of the evil monk.


    <span>She hugged her injured arm and quickly escaped. She no longer wanted to find a new coordinate to snipe because the hand holding the gun could no longer move.


    This was alreadypletely different from their battle ns. Ye Fan''s appearance and Ye Fan''s battle strength were not part of their ns!


    The Evil Monk opened his mouth, spitting out a dense foul-smelling poisonous mist. At the same time, his two arms stretched out for tens of meters, madly pping towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, wasn''t afraid of the poisonous fog at all, and directly cut off both of the monk''s arms.


    <span>If it wasn''t for Su Qingxue behind him, Ye Fan wouldn''t even care about this guy and would''ve directly chased after Hawkeye.


    <span>After the Evil Monk realized that his poison had no effect, he grew his arms again and his body suddenly grew bigger. It was as if he had turned from an ordinary person into a castle!


    "Boom!" "Boom!"The two giant feet stepped on the mountain range, and themunication tower beside them was directly bent and distorted by the kick.


    <span>A huge body that was over 40 meters tall, with one hand several meters wide, suddenly punched towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan originally wanted to urge the broom to continue chasing and killing Melissa, but his vision was blocked, so he could only deal with the monk in front of him first.


    <span>Seeing his fisting towards him, Ye Fan leaped up and quickly jumped on the monk''s arm. Then he sprinted along the monk''s arm.


    <span>When he stepped on the evil monk''s shoulder, Ye Fan waved his sword and directly sliced through the evil monk''s neck!


    "Ugh!"The evil monk let out a low roar, and as his head was cut off, his body began to wither and rot, falling down to the ground!


    <span>He never thought that Ye Fan woulde looking for him. If someone else came looking for trouble with Melissa, the evil monk''s poison would not be something they could handle.


    However, the person who came was a immune to poisons, Ye Fan!


    At this moment, Ye Fan saw the body of the evil monk fall and started to emitrge amounts of poisonous gas. He immediately turned around and ran towards Su Qingxue to pick up the woman."Husband, shall we chase after that woman?!" Su Qingxue also saw that Melissa had already escaped, but with Ye Fan''s speed, he should be able to catch up in time.


    <span>Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, and then said, "No..." "Let''s go back to the military!"


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>The battlefield in the military sector was so bloody that it made some warriors feel nauseous!


    <span>The battlefield was filled with people stained with blood. Whether it was the ancient martial artists of China or the people of the Sacred Blood Association, everyone''s eyes were red with bloodlust.


    Actually, out of the hundreds of people present, only a little more than a hundred remained.


    <span>The Sacred Blood Association''s martial artists were mostly masters of their families, so they didn''t suffer much damage. On the other hand, besides these people from their own family, they had already been injured countless times!


    "ng!"


    <span>After a ck de and a long sword shed, a swordsman from the Sacred Blood Association was repelled.


    <span>Ye Longyuan''s face was covered in blood as he said to Ye Longteng, "Old Two! You''re hurt! Go to the underground safe house! "


    Ye Long could no longer lift one of his arms in the chaos of battle, he gritted his teeth and said, "I can still hold on! Hold on for a few more minutes ¡­ "We have a chance ¡­"


    Ye Longyuan looked at the nearby Ji Hantian, who was fighting against the ice, with blood flowing from his nose and eyes and a face full of red fromck of oxygen ¡­


    "It''s too difficult... Ji Hantian was dying... "His dragon aura is getting weaker and weaker ¡­"


    "Didn''t I say to rely on him?" Ye Long grinned and said, "Brother, didn''t you notice, Hawkeye ¡­ ¡­" "The sniping stopped!"


    He had always been engrossed in battle, and now that he was reminded, he realized that he really did not see that hair-raising purple sniper bullet!<span>Strongly rmends:


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1077

    "Could it be..." Ye Longyuan frowned.<span>Ye Long Tengughed, "No need to guess! Who else could have caught Hawkeye except the kid? I knew he wouldn''t leave us! "He has the blood of our Ye family in his bones!"


    "Even if hees, do you think there''s a chance? "Freeze is the tenth strongest expert of the Apocalypse King, but Ji Hantian has no way of fighting back. He is only trying to stall for time, and he hasn''t even used his full strength yet!"Ye Longteng forced out a smile and said, "At this point, we have no other choice but to believe in Ye Fan!"


    While she was speaking, Xiao Xin''er, who was fighting with the demon sword, seemed to have consumed too much blood from burning it and was forced back by three consecutive, silver-gray sword beams!


    At this time, Frederick had already figured out Xiao Xin''er''s strength. After the Phoenix mes stopped being so overbearing, he suddenly made a move. The demon sword erupted with a strong light, like aser cannon, and shot towards Xiao Xin''er!


    The surrounding people couldn''t even get close to help Xiao Xin''er. Because of the spiritual fluctuations, it was easy for them to hallucinate as soon as they got near.


    Xiao Xin''er forcefully activated the purple phoenix mes'' shield and blocked this round of attacks. At the same time, she was already powerless to continue fighting!


    Helplessly, she sent a streak of phoenix me towards a tree, intending to ignite the me and be reborn from the fire!But at the same time, Frederick shouted loudly, "Freeze!"


    <span>The distant freeze was already prepared. With a casual wave of his hand, the oxygen in the vicinity of the tree was sucked out!


    <span>Xiao Xin`er''s phoenix mes were unable to ignite the me.


    The girl''s face immediately turned pale. It was obvious that the other party had done their homework on this battle and hadn''t given them a single chance!


    The reason why he had sent Freezing Spell, but not the others, was very likely because the Magic Freezing Spell had the most restraining effect.<span>"Crap!" If the phoenix girl could not be reborn from the mes, then her battle prowess would be greatly reduced! " Ye Long Teng frowned.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er watched as Frederick attacked her. Just as she was about to grit her teeth and continue to attack, she saw a figure wearing a blue robe rush in front of her.


    <span>A surge of frigid cold true essence rushed towards Frederick, interrupting his attack.


    "Elder Zhou?!"


    The person who hade was Zhou Changqing from the Zhou n. The old man was already wearing a coat of arms, and his clothes were stained with blood.


    His face was solemn as he said, "If the enemy is strong, then we are weak. We can only support each other! "Little girl of the Xiao family, find an opportunity to recover. This old man will block it for you for a while!"<span>Xiao Xin''er nodded her head in gratitude and quickly pulled away to find a ce to recover.


    However, an elder of the Sacred Blood Association flew over. A tinum colored true essence descended like a giant golden de, almost hitting Xiao Xin''er!


    Xiao Xin''er managed to avoid the attack, but realized that she didn''t even have the chance to find a gap to be reborn.<span>"A member of the White Tiger n!?" Xiao Xin''er frowned.


    "Phoenix Girl, what a pity ¡­ You will also be the sacrifice of Ye Wuya''s brutal and immoral treatment! " The elder said in a deep voice.


    "No matter what the War God has done, in my eyes, you are just a group of viins who have betrayed their n and country!" Xiao Xin''er said with cold eyes.


    At this time, Xiao Hong used his golden wheel and repelled Ye Xiang, who had fought off the Ye n, and shouted, "Who is wrong and who is wrong, we will be judged by our descendants! We can only do our best to defend our justice! "<span>After being hit by the hot golden wheel, Ye Wen''s Quintessential Essence failed. He fell to the ground, hurt, and was unable to continue fighting.


    <span>Ye Chonglou and Ye Chonglou hurried over and helped the old man up, but they were already unable to bring him out of the battlefield.


    Seeing that Xiao Hong was about to attack, Ye Longyuan was about to go up and fight, but he saw Xiao Fengqi, who was covered in blood, charge back!


    "You guys keep an eye on Elder Ye!" Leave him to me! "<span>The battle was too chaotic. Xiao Feng Qi originally wanted to restrict Xiao Hong, but she had just fought with someone else. When she turned around, she discovered that Ye Wen was injured and felt very regretful.


    <span>As Xiao Xin`er was unable to recover and Ye Wen was injured, China, on the other hand, was bing more and more disadvantaged.


    <span>A group of martial artists was surrounded by the Sacred Blood Association. The range of movement became smaller and smaller.


    Elder Qu Jiuzhou of Karakorum brought his two remaining Kunlun warriors and fought them until they were weak. After all, they were old and engaged in high-intensity battles, causing the elders to be unable to fight anymore.


    "Dragon King!" Let the army bombard him! We can''t beat them! " Qu Jiuzhou turned his head and shouted with tears.<span>"That''s right!" If you want to die, then die together! Never let these Western viins go! " Ling Qingfeng from Mount Shu also shouted in indignation.


    Ye Long clenched his teeth, listening to the constant screamsing from the side of his ear, his eyes bloodshot.<span>He knew that he had to make a decision. However, if the military base in the capital were to be bombarded with missiles, not only would the military base be destroyed, the people here ¡­ It was basically impossible to survive!


    <span>The key point was that in order to fire missiles, the military had to get the consent of the head. But the head was still here, did they have to agree to fire missiles to ''kill themselves''?


    Freeze looked at his watch and expressionlessly said: "There is not enough time. There seems to be a problem over at Hawkeye''s side. Demon sword, members of Sacred Blood Association, control their movement range. I will make a decision then..."


    "Alright, it''s time to end the performance!"<span>Frederick quickly understood and immediately gave up on using his sword. The magical energy in his body suddenly exploded outpletely. His mental fluctuations caused the martial practitioners below the Avici Realm to be unable to fight at all.


    Of course, the group of warriors from the Sacred Blood Association also didn''t go near that area. They all stood far away to ensure that no one could escape.


    It was as if a group of surviving ancient Chinese martial artists were trapped inside a fence!


    On the other hand, Freeze was not affected in the slightest. He walked towards the group of people from China and muttered to himself. He extended his hand as if grabbing something in the air, and the air around the scene underwent a drastic change!


    A massive amount of air particles was sucked away from the Chinese side, causing the pressure to suddenly increase. At the same time, there was no air left in the center, making it impossible for ancient martial artists to breathe!<span>"Ah!"


    Ji Hantian, who was being controlled, let out a blood-filled roar. Using all his might, he forced his way out and punched towards Frost''s fist!


    However, with a flick of his finger, the air particles behind Ji Hantian were sucked away and the air pressure in front of him increased.<span>"Bam!"


    Ji Hantian''s body was sent flying by the wave of air. Even if he were to fight till now, he was still at the end of his strength, and could not even stall for time!Ji Hantian fell to the ground, a hand covered in blood tried to prop him up, but was forcibly suppressed by a wave of pressure!


    A great number of ancient Chinese martial artists had expressions of despair on their faces. They couldn''t breathe oxygen, nor could they withstand Frederick''s terrifying mind magic.


    <span>What was even worse was that the pressure in the air was growing increasingly stronger, causing them to feel as if their bodies were about to split apart!

 Chapter 1078

    "Could it be... Are we really all going to lose our lives here ¡­ " Ye Long did his best to resist the pressure.Xiao Xin''er, Xiao FengQi, Zhou Changqing, and a group of rtively sober Awakened Soul Realm cultivators were gnashing their teeth in hatred.


    They desperately tried to break through the frozen air magic barrier, but because of the difference in cultivation and the huge consumption, they were unable to break through the barrier!<span>"This freeze... Could his cultivation be above the Mastery Stage of Li Chen!? " Zhou Changqing was stunned to no avail as he channeled his frost true essence.


    "At the very least, Li Wu Chen has mastered it! Otherwise, if we work together, we should at least be pierced through! " Xiao Fengqi kept trying to use her Phoenix me Lance to break through the air wall, but to no avail.<span>Zhan Pingchuan helplessly said, "The Tenth Prince of the Apocalypse actually has such strength ¡­"


    When the people of China heard the words of the Avici Realm, they felt even more hopeless.


    <span>On the other side, the people of the Sacred Blood Association were also having mixed feelings.


    "It''s over ¡­ This time, we will definitely be able topletely sober up our n and China. This is the price we have to pay for trusting Ye Wuya! " Xiao Hong''s gaze flickered as he sighed.


    Another elder said, "There are also the China higher-ups in the underground safe zone. We cannot keep them here!"


    A few of the Sacred Blood Association martial artists exchanged nces, preparing to go down and kill those from the upper echelons of China.Just when everyone thought that the battle was over, the freezing spell in the middle of the spell formation frowned. He hastily raised his left hand and an air particle shield appeared out of nowhere!


    "Bam!"


    A streak of ck light descended from the sky. Like a meteor streaking across the sky, it crashed into the shield. It actually managed to pierce through it and continued to rush towards the frozenke!


    The freezing was obviously very unexpected. Thankfully, he was able to condense the air particles very quickly. He barely managed to block it for a while before he retreated, avoiding the ck light!<span>However, the freezing spell was interrupted, allowing the group of people from China to be released!


    Everyone looked over and saw a pitch-ck sword floating in the air.


    "This... This was a broom!? It''s Ye Fan!? "<span>When Xiao Xin''er saw the sword, her face revealed a trace of excited joy.


    "Haha!" I knew boss woulde! " Xie Linyuanughed loudly.


    On the other hand, Ji Hantian, who was wobbling as he stood up, smiled bitterly and muttered, "F * ck ¡­" "Why are you here sote at night? What''s with the limelight?"<span>Ye Long Teng and the other elders and warriors from various sects, as well as those from their ns, were all in high spirits!


    <span>They were very trusting of Ye Fan''s strength. Although they did not know what level Ye Fan had reached, but at least from that Imperial Sword Technique just now, they could tell that it was a fight against the frozen space.


    "The King of Hell ¡­" "Lucifer ¡­" For the first time, a grave expression appeared on his face.<span>Frederick and the other experts of the Sacred Blood Association also looked over. The man on top of that building had attracted everyone''s attention.


    <span>However, Ye Fan was not looking at them right now, and did not feel any nervousness either.


    Because he ran too fast, Su Qingxue started to vomit because of him and he was ming himself."Ugh!"


    The poor woman had said that she would take her to dinner, but before she could, she vomited her stomach acid.


    Ye Fan stood at the back, lightly patting his wife''s back in embarrassment, and awkwardlyughed, "Wife, I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­" "I''m in a hurry ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue bowed and waved her hands with a pale face, "Don''t bother about me ¡­ ¡­" Hurry up and save him... "


    "How about you circte your energy?" Let me teach you how to circte a few acupuncture points ¡­ "


    "Just don''t look at me! You''re so annoying! Can''t you quickly go and save them! "<span>Su Qingxue was about to go crazy. Why was this guy staring at her when she was vomiting?


    Ye Fan hurriedly stopped talking, touching the woman''s hair with a bit of heartache, and then turned around. After a quick leap, he arrived at the center of the field.<span>"Lucifer ¡­" When Frederick saw Ye Fan again, his eyes were exceptionally fierce.


    However, Ye Fan did not take him seriously anymore. After he nced around, he lightly said, "That''s not right..." You still need two mages, right? Don''t tell me they won''t act with you. "Freeze narrowed his eyes, while Frederick had a look of shock on his face.


    <span>"You met them ¡­ "He actually managed to escape." The frozen eye was a little surprised.


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then suddenly said, "I understand." They are your ''backup'', right? You intend to let them join if they are unable to attack you from here, right? "


    The silence was frozen, but it was clear that he had admitted it.<span>With such an important operation, the Apocalypse King naturally had to make some preparations. If there were any discrepancies in the anticipatedbat strength, then he would have to send reinforcements or evacuate.


    It was just that he did not expect Ye Fan, this "strange person", to take his wife out for a meal and meet the two mages supporting him first!


    "It looks like... "Almost everyone''s here. The casualties are heavy ¡­" Ye Fan looked around at the corpses. The ground beneath his feet was dyed red.


    <span>Ye Longteng shouted, "Ye Fan! You must be careful! That white-haired fellow was the Doomsday King''s power ranked tenth, Frozen! Since he can control the air particles, his cultivation must be above the Mastery Stage! "


    "Oh... "Is that so?" Ye Fan disapproved.Frederickughed, "Lucifer, what do you think you can change by yourself? You camete, and now you''re just here to die! "


    <span>Everyone from the Sacred Blood Association surrounded Ye Fan. At that moment, dozens of experts, and seven or eight Mortal Realm experts all pointed their spears at Ye Fan!


    <span>"Ye Fan, what are you standing there for!" Hurry up and use that disintegration move of yours! Otherwise, I won''t even know how I died! " Xiao Xin''er looked anxious. She only wished that she had fully recovered.


    <span>From her point of view, if Ye Fan did not break down and use his full strength, he wouldn''t be able to stop so many experts.


    "Kid of the Ye n, only you have the chance to deal with the freeze. You focus on dealing with him. As for the rest, we can still resist!"At this time, Zhan Pingchuan walked up and said as if he was unafraid of death.


    Not only him, but the other ancient warriors also regained their confidence and walked up.


    "Count me in as a Zhou." Zhou Zhangqing and the others decided to fight with their lives on the line again.


    However, before he finished his sentence, Ye Fan had already sshed cold water on the group of people from China.


    Ye Fan nced back and frowned, "To deal with so few people, I alone am enough. You guys, don''t create any more trouble for me..."When these words were said, the expressions of all the experts in China were asplex as they could get. Many of them felt as though they had eaten a cockroach and had mixed feelings ¡­


    Even those from the Holy Blood Association and the Apocalypse King''s authority wrinkled their brows, revealing an expression of disbelief.


    <span>The people on both sides were puzzled ¡­ Could it be that he had misheard? Or had this fellow lost his cool and gone crazy?


    This guy ¡­ Did he intend to solo the entire Sacred Blood Association and the two Mages with the power of the Apocalypse Kings? [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1079

    The entire scene went quiet for more than ten seconds before Ji Hantian''s loudughter broke the silence.


    "Interesting! How extremely interesting! "Haha ¡­" Ji Hantianughed.


    "Ye, are you crazy!?" What are you talking about!? " Xiao Xin''er said in disbelief.<span>"Arrogant, arrogant, do you really think you''re invincible under the heavens!?" He won and gave a lesson.


    Ye Fan curled his lips and said, "If you want to throw your lives away, then do as you like, I am here to kill you, but if we fightter on, I won''t have the time to save you." If you want to live well, then run as far away as you can. "


    "You ¡­ "You brat..." Zhou Changqing, who had just intended to help, nearly vomited blood when he heard this.


    Ye Longyuan frowned and said, "What the hell are you thinking ¡­ ¡­ How long can you be so arrogant for!? "<span>Everyone was silent for a moment. At this moment, they already knew the rtionship between the two of them.


    <span>Since his father had taught his son a lesson, they didn''t interrupt.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t even look at him, and said, "What should be said, I have already said it all. Whether it is arrogance or arrogance, it doesn''t matter what you say."


    I still advise you guys to run as far as you can because I''m here to kill you. Later, when you all are going to die, don''t me me for not saving you. "


    After a brief moment of silence, the Tai Chi Sect''s Elder Hu Li Shan shouted, "I trust Mr. Ye! Mister Ye''s godly skills are unrivaled!


    After they finished yelling their farewells, Hu Lishan brought the remaining Taiji n martial artist with him and ran away!


    With someone leading the way, the other Chinese martial artists didn''t feel too embarrassed. Each and every one of them seemed unwilling, but with their running speed, none of them lost to the other.


    "Sigh!" Ling Qingfeng was a little worried, and shouted: "Ye Fan! Be careful! "


    After which, the people from Mount Shu left as well.


    Not long after, there were only ten people left behind Ye Fan, while the rest had already run far away.<span>"Lucifer!" Who do you think you are? Epic expert!? Since you want to court death by yourself, I''ll grant you that wish! "


    A look of hatred filled Frederick''s eyes as he shouted, "Everyone of the Sacred Blood Association, let''s kill this fellow together andpletely destroy his soul!"


    Actually, he didn''t need to say anything. The people of the Sacred Blood Association had already been set on fire, and were eyeing Ye Fan like a tiger eyeing its prey.Xiao Hong and the other Mortal Realm martial artists had already encircled Ye Fan and locked him down.


    "Old brothers, thiste blooming doesn''t put us in his eyes at all! We can''t lose face ¡­ "


    Facing this group of martial artists at the Awakening Realm, Ye Fan seemed to not care at all. He calmly said, "Frederick, before we start fighting, I need to ask you something."


    "Oh? Last words? " Frederick mocked.<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "You are so insistent on killing me, is it because of that woman?"


    The moment this question was asked, the expressions of Ye Longyuan and Ye Longteng behind him also changed, bing uneasy.


    Others might not know, but they were very clear who a "woman" was.Frederick''s eyes narrowed, his expression changed slightly, and then heughed sinisterly: "Yeah ¡­" Your existence is her greatest humiliation, so of course you have to get rid of it as soon as possible! "


    Ye Fan stood there expressionlessly, his head lowered, and he sighed, as if he was mumbling to himself. "Then I understand ¡­"


    <span>"Humph, then die!"


    After Frederick said this, he condensed his powerful spiritual force and decisively waved it towards Ye Fan with a silver grey magical sword beam!


    <span>At the same time, Xiao Hong and the group of Transcendent Mortal experts also attacked Ye Fan!


    <span>Burning hot fire true essence, bone-chilling frost true essence, iparably sharp tinum true essence ¡­ The flowing true essence was so dazzling that it was difficult to open one''s eyes.


    However, this seemingly magnificent scene was the most deadly!


    On the other hand, when the people of China saw this scene, their hearts started to race. Everyone was wondering, how on earth should Ye Fan deal with so many experts and attack him at the same time?!


    Right at this moment, Ye Fan''s foot tapped the air, and his body swiftly soared into the air!<span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" A loud explosion resounded as a deep pit was left behind where he had been standing!


    <span>Ye Fan, through his fast reaction, jumped up and avoided the first round of attacks. However, in the air, he became a live target!


    "Haha!" "Lucifer, you''re finished!" Frederick cursed loudly in his heart. He could almost foresee the scene where Ye Fan was directly killed in mid-air!


    <span>However, when Ye Fan jumped a few dozen meters into the air, a massive pressure suddenly spread out, making everyone''s heart flustered!


    This was a sharp, sharp, profound, and vigorous aura ¡­ Deep and profound, a majestic and surging pressure!Although Ye Fan did not have any cultivation on his body, nor any Zhen Yuan, he still emitted an oppressive force which caused everyone''s heart to be stuffy!


    <span>"This... "What is this..." Zhou Zhangqing asked in a trembling voice.


    <span>"Dragon''s Might? No ¡­. This is not dragon''s might! " Ye Long Teng frowned.


    <span>The people from the Sacred Blood Association and the Apocalypse King were also startled by this pressure. They were on high alert and didn''t dare to move a muscle!


    In fact, they were slightly shocked by the scene they had never seen before!


    Just when everyone was wondering what exactly Ye Fan had done, the sound of metal nging could be heard from all directions. "ngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngng."<span>Sword! Arge number of swords!


    Whether they were warriors on the scene, or dead warriors, or those who had already dodged to the back, as long as they carried swords, the swords on their bodies and hands, all of them flew towards Ye Fan like crazy!


    Everyone suddenly remembered that when Ye Fan came back this morning, those sword anomalies were even more obvious now. Ye Fan had activated all the swords by himself!


    "This... Could it be the power of the Imperial Sword Technique?! " An ancient warrior asked Ling Qingfeng of Mount Shu.


    Ling Qingfeng''s eyes became straight as he said, "No!" Sword kinesis alone... If he couldn''t do it like this, it must be rted to Ye Fan''s sword intent!


    He ¡­ His sword intent... I''ve made all the swords submit! "


    "Submission? Is the sword even capable of understanding human nature? "<span>The group of ancient warriors were dumbstruck. They werepletely unable to understand Ye Fan''s level of swordsmanship, and could only stare nkly.


    <span>Almost at the same time Ye Fannded on the ground, dozens of swords had already gathered around his body!


    What was even more terrifying was that the earth began to tremble!Yes, the rocks underground seemed to have started to loosen up, as if there was an earthquake in a small area!


    Following that, more swords also sprang out from the ground!


    Those swords that were buried underground, those swords that had passed through generations, and even those ancient swords that had rusted so much that their appearances could not be seen, all received a call to see the light of day once again!


    For a moment, Ye Fan waspletely surrounded by a dense cluster of swords!<span>The sword was revolving around him in an orderly manner at an extremely fast speed. It was just like a sword''s tornado, truly spectacr!


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1080

    <span>Su Qingxue, who was on the rooftop in the distance, saw Ye Fan''s sword circling around his body. Aplicated look appeared in her eyes.


    This scene ¡­. She was once again someone he had known for a very long time. She seemed to be able to guess what would happen next ¡­


    <span>"This guy ¡­" "Just what did he do ¡­" Standing behind Ye Fan, Xiao Xin''er, who saw everything from up close, opened her beautiful eyes wide and stared at Ye Fan.


    She was getting more and more confused. Just what realm was Ye Fan in? The speed at which a man is improving is simply abnormal!


    "Gudong ¡­" Ye Long gulped a mouthful of saliva and muttered, "Could it be ¡­ What he hasprehended is his father''s'' Monarch''s Sword Intent ''? "


    The others were puzzled. Xiao Fengqi frowned, "Long Teng, what are you talking about? What was'' Monarch''s Sword Intent ''? What did the War God say?


    They naturally wanted to know everything that Ye Wuya had mentioned.Ye Long Teng said with a stern expression, "Once, my father mentioned sword intent to me when he was watching his disciples practice sword arts. He said that in this world, other than the ''Monarch''s Sword Intent'', the other sword intents are nothing in his eyes!


    The sword intents were divided into different grades. Only the emperor of the sword intents could subdue the sword of the world, and any sword of the world could be used!


    <span>In other words, if it''s an ordinary sword intent, there would always be some peerless swords and divine weapons that one would be unable to control. Only the Emperor''s Sword Truth would be able to subdue these divine weapons! "


    <span>"There''s actually such a thing!? The difference between sword intent was that great? " Zhou Changqing asked in surprise.


    <span>Ye Longteng nodded and said, "The stronger the sword, the more intelligent it is. Their master was once the strongest swordsman, so the requirement of the sword towards their master will be higher and higher.


    His father had once said that he had seen all kinds of absolute arts in his life. His greatest regret was that he had never seen the ''Monarch'' level of sword intent.


    This was because the Emperor Sword Intent could only be encountered by chance and not sought after. Even if there was only one in a thousand years, it would not be strange!


    In order toprehend a strong sword intent, a swordsman needed to have a higher level ofprehension, physical fitness, and luck, and also needed arge amount of time ¡­There were three realms of Sword Intent. The first stage had a sword in hand, and the ''One with the Sword'' realm had appeared in the heart. There had been many swordsmen who had reached this level since ancient times.


    But, even if they were both at the ''Human Sword'' realm, because they hadprehended sword intent differently, their strengths werepletely different ¡­.


    The easier it was toprehend the Mortal Sword, the weaker it would be. In addition, there were some people who hadprehended the Mortal Sword in decades, or even hundreds of years, and their power was peerless!


    As for the Monarch''s Sword Intent, it was one of the rarest and most difficult to estimate, because... If you are alone, then you are the emperor! "The group of experts from China were all dumbstruck when they heard this. They were extremely enchanted ¡­


    <span>Overlord level sword intent!? The sword intent that even the War God had revered!?


    Could it be ¡­ Ye Fan is only in his twenties, and he alreadyprehended it?He originally thought that he had learnt the Imperial Sword Technique that was lost. This was already abnormal. But now ¡­ And now there was such a heaven-defying Emperor''s Sword Intent!?


    Then his talent ¡­ Wasn''t that even scarier than the Martial God Ye Wuya?<span>Since ancient times, this was probably the only one!


    Just then, the white haired Freeze spoke with a serious expression on his face, "Don''t worry, he is just driving a bunch of swords, he is just one person ¡­" It''s impossible to take all of us into ount!


    As long as we attack him with all our might, he will only be able to receive all of our attacks from the inside out.


    Hearing the words of ''freeze'', the group of Sacred Blood Association martial artists all had confidence again.


    "That''s right!" Everyone, this fellow is also one of Ye Wuya''s descendants. Xiao Hong shouted.When the group of Sacred Blood Association martial artists heard this, they became even more excited. They circted their true essence, nning to give Ye Fan a fatal blow.


    <span>However, Ye Fan, who was in the middle of the whirlpool of swords, revealed a contemptuous smile.


    <span>"Just with you two ¡­ If it wasn''t for the fact that the War God had spared your lives in the past, do you really think you would have survived until now ¡­ "You guys don''t even know how terrifying an Epic expert is ¡­"


    <span>"What did you say ¡­" Xiao Hong frowned.


    Ye Fan raised his head, and with a cold face he said, "I just want to tell you guys that if you want to take revenge on the Martial God, then you guys ¡­ ¡­" He had to learn to fear him first... not being self-righteous. ""Arrogant!" Extreme arrogance! Brothers! Kill him! "


    Xiao Hong, a group of Sacred Blood Association martial practitioners, and Frederick attacked at the same time!


    The freezing also started to operate his spiritual energy, preparing to directly use pressure to control Ye Fan if he discovered that he wanted to escape the battle formation.


    Once again, from all directions, a massive amount of Zhen Yuan rushed towards Ye Fan!


    <span>And almost at the same moment the enemy made his move, a sharp light shed in Ye Fan''s eyes!


    <span>A long sword with flowing light that looked like a flowing river waterfall suddenly appeared in his hand!


    The moment this sword appeared, it was as if a hidden dragon had emerged from the abyss, and dragon roars sounded out!


    <span>This sword was the godly weapon that he had tried to pull out, but had been rejected!


    And now, Ye Fan had obtained the Sword God Ring''s acknowledgement, obtaining what he wanted, and taking out this sword!Just the appearance of this sword made everyone present tense their hearts!


    "This boy, just how many Divine Weapons does he have in his hands!?" Ye Long Teng eximed.<span>Only, at this moment, Ye Fanpletely ignored the surrounding people''s discussion.


    He waspletely immersed in his own sword intent, and felt the thrill of the first battle since he had stepped into the "Human Sword" realm!


    He had experienced countless hardships since he was young. He had fought on the edge of life and death countless of times ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan gradually understood a principle. In this world, one must always rely on oneself! The more critical the situation was, the more trustworthy he would be!


    Just as Xiao Xin''er had said, he was always alone. Background, family background, resources, connections ¡­ He had nothing!


    He was relying on himself and the sword in his hand!Inside the God Sword Ring, Ye Fan did not know how long he hadprehended, and finally broke through the bottleneck. His own sword intent appeared in his mind, and it was the clearest possible appearance ¡­


    <span>A man, a sword!


    Since they were all loners, then his sword intent, was'' Wushuang ''!<span>"In the heavens and in the earth, one man and one sword. I only have the sword, I alone have the sword, I am peerless!"


    Ye Fanughed loudly, waved his godly weapon, and with the cover of those swords outside, Ye Fan instantly sent out hundreds of thousands of swords from his Sword God Ring!


    <span>The swords in the God of Swords'' ring were seemingly inexhaustible, Ye Fan could only regret that he was unable to use all the swords at the moment.


    <span>But even so, the sudden increase of thousands of swords, made everyone present go crazy!


    "How is this possible!?"


    <span>"Where did he get so many swords?!"


    It wasn''t just Ye Longteng and the others, even Xiao Hong and the rest of the Saint Blood Association''s martial practitioners who were surrounding and attacking were dumbfounded!Just when their true essence thought it would hit Ye Fan, it was all offset by the sudden surge in sword storm!


    The strong sword intent and sharp swords had caused their true essence force to enter the sea like a y ox, rendering it useless!


    Ye Fan''s figure was already nowhere to be seen. In the center of the training field, thousands of swords were densely packed, whistling through the air with astonishing momentum!


    "Monarch within swords! The ten thousand swords were about to sh! What he hasprehended is indeed the ''Monarch''s Sword Intent''! " Ye Long Teng shouted out with excitement.<span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1081

    Apanying Ye Longteng''s exmation, all of the other Xia''s martial practitioners present, including Xiao Xin''er, Ji Hantian, and the others, were all stunned!<span>Ling Qingfeng, who was watching from afar, had tears welling up in his eyes as he raised the heaven and earth with both hands and shouted, "The ancestor of Mount Shu has appeared! The Imperial Sword Technique has finally reappeared! "


    <span>The number of swordsmen present was not few, seeing the ability of Ye Fan using the Imperial Sword Technique, all of them were fascinated by it, and admired it from the bottom of their hearts!


    No one dared to be negligent as they stared intently, afraid that they would miss out on any details.<span>Such supreme sword-intent and marvelous sword-arts had most likely not appeared in a thousand years!


    On the other hand, although the people from the Sacred Blood Association and the Doomsday King''s authority were amazed by Ye Fan''s sword intent, their faces were extremely ugly.What should they do if their attacks were useless!?


    <span>Could it be that just because they were going to win, all their efforts were wasted just because of Ye Fan?


    After noticing the change in time, Freeze frowned and hesitated for a moment. He said, "It''s been twenty minutes and the battle has not ended yet."


    The unknown is Lucifer, and perhaps we should retreat. "


    "Retreat!?" Frederick glowered. "Are you joking!? Even at this point, we still can''t kill a Lucifer with just a few dozen of us? "


    He obviously didn''t want to give up, but the strength of Ye Fan in front of his eyes really did make him uncertain.


    "Freeze!" Right now, he is only defending and cannot attack us. In fact, he is not doing much!<span>We just need to kill the others and see if he will escape from these swords! " Frederick said to himself.


    <span>Freeze hesitated for a moment and felt that it was feasible, so he said, "You guys go deal with the Chinese, I''ll control Lucifer!"


    <span>Frederickughed sinisterly. "That''s exactly what I was thinking!" "Kill them all, then annihte Lucifer!"


    With these words, Frederick and a group of Mortal Realm warriors of the Sacred Blood Association decided to bypass Ye Fan and attack Xiao Xin''er who was behind him!


    <span>But at this moment, waves of dragon roars came from within the howling tornado of swords!


    <span>"Roar! Roar! Roar!"


    Countless flying swords were like violent wild beasts. While they were moving extremely quickly, they appeared to be inplete disorder, but they had actually formed into eight Sword Dragons in an orderly fashion!


    <span>Yes, it was all made up of swords, unruly and mighty eight sword dragons, roaring out from all around Ye Fan''s body.


    <span>"Unparalleled Sword Intent, Octoterra Emperor Dragon!"


    <span>Ye Fan leaped up, stepping on top of one of the Sworddragon''s heads. He held a dazzling sword in his hand, and looked at Frederick and the other attacking enemies with a cold and arrogant look in his eyes.


    The eight majestic Sword Dragons that suddenly appeared didn''t have any air of life, and were filled with the sharpness and ferocity of swords.


    Just this mere appearance on the drill grounds had already intimidated Frederick and the others, making it difficult for him to take even half a step further!<span>Everyone was bbergasted. They had originally thought that it would be amazing if Ye Fan could control thousands of swords like this. Who would have thought ¡­ These thousands of swords could instantly create eight mighty dragons!


    <span>Each dragon was made up of hundreds of swords. And the head of each dragon, the sword that bore the brunt of the attack, happened to be the King of Yue''s eight swords!


    <span>The next day, the water was cut off, the soul transformed, the bentonite was overgrown, the newt was shocked, and the soul was exterminated, but the evil was still present. It was truly forceful.


    <span>The first time the eight swords appeared, they just so happened to be the eight swords of the dragon''s head!


    This move, "Octoterra Emperor Dragon", was inspired by Ye Fan''s Imperial Sword Technique and the King of Yue''s Eight Swords. It was a move that he had developed in a sh, and was able to deal with these enemies with extraordinary cultivation andrge numbers.


    "Oh my god ¡­" That kid... He had actually gathered all of the King of Yue''s eight swords?! Weren''t those swords lost? Why is it in his hands!? " The knowledgeable Zhan Pingchuan said excitedly.<span>"Most importantly, look at the sword in his hand... From the looks of it ¡­ Could it be that sword!? " Zhou Changqing hesitated, not daring to speak out ¡­


    "There''s no need to doubt it anymore... That''s the Seven Star Dragon Abyss! " Xiao FengQi immediately made her judgement.


    Everyone''s face revealed a look of shock. This Seven Star Dragon Abyss Sword was a grade higher than the King Eight Swords!


    Due to the time of forging, the ancient sword master Ou Yezi and the capable general had led the stream into the seven ponds of the Big Dipper. When the sword waspleted, he looked down at the sword as if he was climbing a tall mountain and looked down into the abyss.


    The two great sects'' legendary swords that were forged by their masters had long since disappeared. Only the n''s ancient books had records and drawings of them.<span>Who would have thought that today''s meeting with the sun would also be in Ye Fan''s hands!


    <span>"This guy ¡­" You actually managed to secretly collect so many swords!? " Xiao Xin''er was unconvinced.


    Ye Longteng said gratifyingly, "No need to be jealous. A good sword requires a good swordsman to use it. And only an emperor level sword intent like his is able to control such a peerless sword ¡­ "While everyone was looking at the scene with fascination and envy, the eight Sword Dragons under Ye Fan''s feet suddenly moved!


    "Roar! Roar!"


    The eight sword dragons headed straight for Frederick and the other eight Ascendants!


    As soon as the Sacred Blood Association''s martial artists and Frederick saw these ferocious and tyrannical sword dragons rush towards them, their morale had already plummeted. Their hearts madly trembled!


    This kind of oppressive force was way too outrageous!<span>It was just like how, when a person faced a savage beast that was covered in sharp des, other than running away, he would have no other thoughts!


    However, under the activation of the Imperial Sword Technique, the eight Sword Dragons were iparably fast. Their seemingly enormous bodies were as agile as the wind!


    "Woosh woosh woosh woosh!"


    <span>The violent wind was swept up!


    <span>Before these Awakened Soul Realm martial artists could figure out how to dodge and defend, the Sword Dragon had already arrived in front of them!


    <span>Everyone could only circte their True Essence and try to resist, but Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent was simply devastating. The eight Sword Dragons were like a heavy bulldozer as they smashed into Frederick, Xiao Hong, and the others!


    <span>There were three Awakened martial artists who didn''t even have a few seconds to resist before they were prated by the hundreds of swords, their corpses turning into countless fragments!


    "Ah!" Frederick frantically used his spiritual energy to activate the magic sword in his hands.


    However, the silver-gray sword ray waspletely useless against the tireless and spiritual power of the Sword Dragon!


    Seeing that Frederick could not hold on any longer, the frozen space behind him finally finished chanting an incantation, and he waved his arms!<span>From where Ye Fan was standing,rge amounts of air particles had been sucked out. At the same time, a huge atmospheric pressure was pressing down on Ye Fan from all directions!


    "Lucifer!" Don''t even think about being arrogant! " The freezing intention was to do it in one go and directly imprison Ye Fan!


    However, Ye Fan did not even look at him. His strong physical fitness allowed him to forcefully wave the Seven Star Dragon Abyss in his hands, bringing along the unparalleled sword intent.The "sh" character executed by the ancient sword technique activated a gigantic de of sword intent and forcefully shed through the frozen magic power!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    The sword intentnded heavily on the ground, and a crack that was more than ten meters deep appeared on the ground!


    Standing behind Ye Fan, everyone could clearly see the power of Ye Fan''s seemingly casual swing, and almost forgot to breathe!


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 1082

    One second of memorization to provide you with wonderful novel reading.Freeze felt a sharp sword intent approaching him. He used the air particles to form a shield in time and barely blocked it. At the same time, he retreated more than ten meters away.


    He was drenched in cold sweat, because he noticed that his magical power level could not cover up Ye Fan''s sword intent!


    <span>And obviously, Ye Fan was still more than enough, he was far from being able to fully disy his strength!


    <span>"Too terrifying... He can actually control eight dragons, and is also able to split his focus and swing such a seamless sword strike!? " Zhou Changqing eximed.


    "This means that his sword is already as obedient as his limbs. His heart shares amon understanding, and is truly one with his sword! It''s no wonder that even people who are also ''human swords'' can be ranked among the third, sixth, and ninth ranks. Victory over Pingchuan.<span>When Ji Hantian saw this scene, his eyes were filled with a burning glow. He clenched his fists and watched with both unwillingness and excitement.


    At this time, Ye Fan didn''t pay attention to the sighs of others.Holding the Seven Star Dragon Abyss in his hand, hemanded the three Sword Dragons that had already eliminated the three Awakened Realm martial practitioners to charge towards the remaining people!


    <span>Like a raging tide of swords, the colossal dragon recklessly swallowed those people!


    Xiao Hong used all of his strength to try and use his Quintessential Essence to block it and escape. However, he was still disintegrated to death by the countless swords in the midst of his miserable cries of indignation!


    When Xiao Feng Qi and Xiao Xin''er saw this scene, their eyes revealed a trace of sadness, but they also had nothing to say.


    Knowing that it was impossible to win, Freeze quickly condensed an air shield in front of Frederick to block him.<span>"Devil Sword!" "Run with me!"


    <span>Frederick gritted his teeth, but the scene in front of him was enough to frighten him. Even though it was humiliating, he still turned around and ran!


    In fact, the remaining members of the Sacred Blood Association had already turned around and ran!


    <span>If they kept the green mountain alive, they would not have to worry about nothing. Facing Ye Fan, who was impossible to defeat, they could only run for their lives!


    <span>Ye Fan wasn''t anxious at all. With a leap, he directly jumped on a sword dragon that was led by a Genuine Force Sword.


    With a powerful swing of its tail, the Sworddragon brought Ye Fan and charged directly towards the group of fleeing Holy Blood Association members.


    At the same time, the other seven Sword Dragons chased after him in all directions!


    The power of the Imperial Sword Technique was once again fully demonstrated!


    The sword was faster than the person!


    <span>In front of the Sword Dragon, these Spirit Condensation realm martial artists had no ability to resist at all. Wherever they went, not a single de of grass would be left, let alone any living beings!


    Blood sttered everywhere, flesh and blood flew everywhere. The Sword Dragon was like a meat grinder from purgatory. It was as easy as ripping apart a piece of paper to tear apart all of these Sacred Blood Association martial artists!


    Ye Fan stood on that real sword dragon and waved the Seven Star Dragon''s Abyss in his hand, sending out waves of unparalleled sword intent. It was as easy as cutting grass when it harvested those warriors who had slipped through the.The group of Chinese martial artists behind him saw Ye Fan single-handedly control the dragon to ughter the Sacred Blood Association. The feelings in their hearts were hard to describe with words!


    "He really did it... He alone is enough! " Xiao Xin''er muttered.


    Ye Longyuan''s expression was the mostplicated as he looked at the young man proudly standing on top of the sword dragon. His eyes were deep and hard to understand.No matter what anyone thought, within a few breaths of time, Ye Fan had already killed all of the people from the Sacred Blood Association.


    Seeing that Freeze and Frederick were right in front of him, Ye Fan was just about to control the dragon to chase them when he saw a guy with a ck hood running out from the forest!


    Ye Fan frowned, why is it that guy again!? Wasn''t this the Mage who had just self-destructed in the mountains!?<span>Knowing the power of this guy''s explosion, Ye Fan didn''t dare to forcefully resist it, so he hurriedly turned his head to avoid this self-detonation, and chased after him from the side!


    But at this moment, there was an explosive sound of an explosion!<span>That ck-cloaked person actually self-detonated ahead of time!


    This time, the power of the explosion was still very terrifying. Ye Fan didn''t have enough time to dodge, and could only control one of the Sword Dragons to rush forward to block part of the explosion''s power!


    "ng ng ng!"


    The stones brought along by the explosion shed against the dense flying swords, producing a loud metallic sound!Ye Longteng and the others caught up, and when they saw the ck robed man''s body explode, they were surprised. "Could it be ¡­ That''s a ''baby trap''!? "


    <span>"Wraps? What is that? " Xiao FengQi asked.


    "The Mages ranked 16th in power in the apocalypse are good at using both ''doppelganger'' and ''explosion'' spells.<span>No one knew exactly how many clones he had, nor did they know where he was currently located ¡­ All in all, every single one of his clones were super explosive! " Ye Long Teng frowned.


    <span>In the distance, Ye Fan experienced a round of explosion, and also heard Ye Longteng''s narration.


    <span>No wonder this guy was here again, so they were all clones!?


    However, Ye Fan did not dy any further, after being dyed by the explosion, he continued to drive his Sworddragon straight ahead!


    Just when Ye Fan was about to enter the forest, under the sunlight, from the shadow of the countless trees in the forest, suddenly, a shadow de appeared!<span>It''s that guy again!?


    <span>Ye Fan almost forgot, there was still another mage that could attack through the shadow!


    <span>He hurriedly controlled the eight Sword Dragons to spin at high speed and shatter the shadows'' des!


    Through this exchange, Ye Fan discovered that this mage who used the shadow, his magical energy, was actually not weaker than freezing, and was even a little stronger!?Could it be that his ranking was even higher than frozen!?


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to think about it, the shadow began to move again!


    <span>There were shadows everywhere, so they had to be guarded against everywhere.


    This time, in the shadows, there were actually more intense explosions!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    <span>Each shadow was like a bomb, and even the shadows on the trees began to explode!


    <span>The ck explosion caused the entire forest to turn into a purgatory, and Ye Fan was no longer able to smoothly chase after it!


    <span>In reality, with such a powerful mage, he could not continue to chase after him. Otherwise, wouldn''t those who came after him be in danger?


    <span>Ye Fan was suddenly besieged in a forest, only letting the eight dragons surround him, taking passive measures to defend and think of countermeasures.


    Seeing this, Ye Longteng, who was behind them, turned pale and shouted, "Ye Fan, be careful! It was the ''Shadow Devil'' who was ranked ninth in the Doomsday King''s authority!<span>He could hide in the shadows, he could attack any shadows! You must find his true form in order to deal a blow to him! "


    Ye Fan frowned, no wonder this thing was so powerful, it was indeed higher than the Frozen Ranking!


    <span>Shadow Devil ¡­ This Shadow Magic really makes one at a loss on where to start ¡­ No wonder he could squeeze into the top ten before the end of the day!


    Xiao Xin''er and the others were also looking at him anxiously, "The Doomsday King actually sent the Shadow Devil over... If the Shadow Devil joined in the battle just now, wouldn''t that mean that we would all ¡­ "<span>"No ¡­" If not for Ye Fan, even if the Shadow Devil hadn''te, we would have actually lost, so the doomsday king''s judgement wasn''t wrong.


    <span>If the Shadowfiend hadn''t appeared out of the blue like this, Ye Fan probably wouldn''t have let them escape, and would have taken precautions ¡­.


    So this was all nned by them! The Shadow Devil and the Gloves are the support and support groups! " Xie Linyuan analyzed.


    "What''s the use of you saying all these now!? How should we deal with this Shadow Devil? " Xiao Xin''er said with worry.Xiao Fengshan nced at his own daughter, his brows deeply furrowed, but he didn''t say anything.


    Just when everyone was at a loss as to what to do, they suddenly saw Ye Fan make an unimaginable decision!<span>"He... Is he crazy!? What is he trying to do!? " Xiao FengQi asked with a confused face.

 Chapter 1083

    The reason why everyone was surprised was because Ye Fan, who was already in a crisis, had actually managed to disperse all eight Sword Dragons!


    <span>It was already very difficult to defend against the shadow magicing from all directions, and Ye Fan was even taking back the Octoterra Emperor Dragon. This naturally confused everyone.


    Ye Fan, however, didn''t pay attention to the words of those people. He scattered the thousands of swords at the same time, and these swords flew in all directions, causing the Shadow Magic that was attacking him to be destroyed once again.


    Right at this time, Ye Fan had already put away these thousands of swords, not intending to use so many more swords.<span>However, the shadows were endless. The shadow demon hiding in some shadow did not care how many swords Ye Fan used.


    <span>Almost in an instant, the Shadow Devil once again controlled the shadows from all directions, condensing countless sharp des, wanting to directly pierce through Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan wasn''t slow either, condensing a shield of sword intent and wrapping it around his body.


    The shadow magic outside frantically attacked, and the shadow kept exploding, continuously attacking Ye Fan''s defense.It was like a pitch ck firework, and around Ye Fan''s body, the mes of death continuously bloomed!


    <span>Ye Fan seemed to be in a passive position and couldn''t move an inch. Moreover, the slightest mistake could result in serious injuries!


    The terrifying magic undtions from the shadow caused the forest to be a dark purgatory of devils!


    "Ye Fan!" Run! Get out of the woods! " Ye Long Teng shouted.


    <span>Feeling the pressure of the Shadow Devil''s magic, the group of people from China were terrified!


    "So powerful... If this Shadow Devil was to join the battle just now, it would be unimaginable ¡­ " Xiao Feng Qi frowned.


    Xiao Xin''er anxiously shouted, "Ye Fan, you''re in a daze!" "Come out quickly!"As long as Ye Fan retreated and came to a ce with fewer shadows, at least he wouldn''t be attacked like this.


    As for them, it was impossible for them to help Ye Fan because the Shadowfiend''s cultivation level was higher than theirs. If they went in, they would not even know how they died!


    Seeing Ye Fan deeply stuck in the quagmire, possibly facing death at any time, the group of people were all worried.<span>However, Ye Fan''s face was calm. Even though the external attack had caused his sword intent shield to loosen a bit, he was still not afraid at all.


    Holding the Seven Star Dragon Abyss in his hand, he focused his mind and calmed his mind, wanting to find out where the Shadow Devil was located ¡­<span>"Incredible..." Ye Fan mumbled to himself, because he couldn''t actually sense the aura of the Shadow Devil.


    <span>This guy''s concealment skills were indeed superb, otherwise, Ye Fan would have been able to use his instantaneous burst of speed to kill the hidden Shadowfiend.


    Since he could not find out where the Shadow Devil was ¡­ Then, I''ll have to try that move...<span>Ye Fan''s expression was calm as he raised the Seven Star Dragon Abyss. The corner of his mouth curled up into a wild smile.


    Following which, with Ye Fan as the center, everyone within a radius of a few hundred meters could feel that there was actually a stream of air gathering towards Ye Fan''s location!"This... "What''s going on..." Zhou Changqing felt chills behind his back. There was a kind of pressure that made him feel a sense of fear!


    Ji Hantian narrowed his eyes and said, "The energy is changing..." It seems to be some unknown energy that was absorbed by Ye Fan! "


    At the same time, a change urred in the sky!


    Above Ye Fan''s head, the clouds began to gather, and the originally low level clouds gradually turned into ck clouds after converging together...<span>The sunlight that was shining down on them weakened. It was as if the military base was facing a heavy rain, and dark clouds began to cover the sky!


    But what shocked everyone was ¡­ The Seven Star Dragon Abyss in Ye Fan''s hands, was actually getting brighter and brighter!Yes, the energy from all directions continuously gathered onto Ye Fan''s sword, just like a boiler. After continuously pouring fuel into it, the heat and light emitted would naturally be stronger!


    "He can actually dispatch so much energy in an instant ¡­ What exactly does he want to do!? " Xiao Xin''er felt her heart beating rapidly. Ye Fan''s strength was causing her to constantly break her knowledge.In fact, this was the Heaven and Earth power that Ye Fan had mastered. Afterprehending the Unparalleled Sword Intent, Ye Fan''s use of the Heaven and Earth power had reached a whole new realm!


    As the force of heaven and earth around Ye Fan increased, Ye Fan''s sword intent shield also became more solid!<span>The attack of the Shadow Devil seemed to be itchy instead, unable to cause any real threat ¡­


    Under the sky, the military sector was getting darker and darker. Only the position where Ye Fan was standing, the light was constantly getting stronger!<span>Ye Fan held the Seven Star Dragon Abyss high, facing the unknown opponent, and lightly said: "Shadow Devil ¡­ ¡­. Do you know that in China, Mercury is called Chen-Xing?


    The sun often covered the sky. There were only a few days of the year. When the morning came, one could see the glow of the sun.People often ignored its existence because it rarely appeared, but ¡­ It was not dim!


    It has been silently enduring the hottest of barbecues, enduring tougher tests than any other, all in order to wait for the right moment to release its most dazzling light! "Hearing Ye Fan''s words, the people of China in the distance couldn''t help but shiver!


    Obviously, Ye Fan was talking about the "Chen-Xing", which was also talking about his own life.<span>Ye Fan''s eyes were shing with a dazzling brilliance. Holding the Seven Star Dragon Abyss, which already radiated brilliance in all directions like a bright star, he suddenly leaped high into the sky.


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent, Morning Star!"


    Ye Fan suddenly used his Imperial Sword Technique and threw out the Dragon Abyss!On the Dragon Abyss, there had been condensed sword intent made from a lot of the Heaven and Earth powers. It was like a star that was absorbing the sunlight to its limit. It was dazzling!


    <span>The sword was like a falling star as it attacked the earth!


    Through his own life''sprehension, the Power of the Heavens and the Earth, his mastery of the Imperial Sword Technique, as well as the inspiration he had when he was looking at the Morning Star, he created a unique sword intent.


    Everyone held their breath as they opened their eyes wide. They saw the Seven Star Dragon Abyss turn into a meteor that exploded with blinding white light after hitting the ground!<span>No one could have imagined that the sword could actually be used like this!?


    "Boom!"A st wave caused by the release of sword intent instantly crushed the area under Ye Fan''s feet, covering a radius of thousands of square meters, and razed it to the ground!


    <span>The vegetation, the rocks, all of them were shattered into fine powder!


    Under such intense light, there was simply no room for a shadow to survive!


    <span>When the Morning Star was released, all the shadows disappeared. A ck figure that was running away was engulfed by a sword intent!


    Only after a full ten seconds did the people of China in the distance slowly get used to the light. They could clearly see that there was a crater in front of them that was like a meteorite pit, a hundred square meters of pit ¡­<span>All of this was a clear indication that the horrifying scene from a moment ago was not an illusion!


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1084

    <span>"Huff ¡­"


    Ye Fan had alreadynded on the ground, and let out a long breath. To be honest, with his physique, this Morning Star move was extremely tiring after just a single release. The other swordsmen probably wouldn''t even need to think about it.


    This move was meant to condense the energy throughout the body, because controlling such arge amount of energy was a huge burden on the body.<span>If it wasn''t for the fact that he had no other way to deal with the Shadow Devil, he really wouldn''t want to use it.


    Basically, this was the most desperate move that Ye Fan could use right now. It could be used against a single person, but it could also be changed into arge-scale attack.


    Unfortunately, using it once would require a good rest to recover.<span>"Training still has a long way to go..." Ye Fan mumbled to himself, and then continued to train his body.


    He pulled out the Seven Star Dragon Abyss that was stuck in the center of the deep pit. Ye Fan quite liked it by stroking the back of the sword that was overflowing with light and taking it back into his ring.<span>At this time, Ye Longteng and a group of people were carefully walking into the pit.


    Looking at the area that had turned into a bare pit up close, everyone had aplicated expression on their faces. There was admiration, reverence, fear and envy, all kinds of things that could happen.<span>Not only them, but even further away, the martial artists from the various sects in China that were running far away were almost turned into wooden puppets by what they saw. All of them were dumbfounded.


    <span>It was just a forest just a moment ago, but now ¡­ There was nothing left at all!


    A man and a sword were simply miracles!


    <span>"Boss, that Shadow Devil ¡­" Is he dead? " Xie Linyuan swallowed his saliva as his voice trembled.


    Even after knowing Ye Fan for so many years, he still felt that his boss was too abnormal, and even talking to him was a bit stressful.<span>It wasn''t because he was afraid of Ye Fan, but... One kind of respect for the person in power.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, pursed his lips and said, "Why don''t you go take a look for yourselves?" Actually, the attack range of the Shadow Devil was only two hundred meters, he ran toote just now ¡­ There was a chance for them to escape. "


    Everyone thought, who would have thought that your sword intent would be so abnormal? If he knew that the other party was so terrifying, he would have definitely run away!


    After running more than a hundred meters behind Ye Fan, everyone saw a badly mutted body.


    This was because the sword intent released by the Morning Star was as fine as needles piercing an ox''s hair. It had truly pierced through the Shadow Devil''s heart!The Shadow Devil also died with grievances, because the moment Ye Fan made his move, he realized that it was already toote for him to run.


    "This fellow is in a miserable state. I don''t even know how he died ¡­" Xie Linyuan shook his head and sighed.


    <span>"After all, he''s the number nine expert of the Apocalypse King''s authority. He''s a renowned expert. Let''s bury him," said Ye Longteng.


    Just as everyone was thinking about what to do next, they saw Ye Fan leisurely walking away.


    "Ye Fan!" Why did you leave!? What about the frozen demon sword and the devil sword!? "There''s also the baby trap..." Xiao Xin''er asked.


    Ye Fan sighed, turned around and said, "Xin''er, do you think we can still catch up? They weren''t stupid. Could they be waiting for the Shadow Devil in the middle of their journey?<span>"Since they''ve already made their ns to retreat, they will definitely disappear without a trace in a short period of time. It would be useless to pursue them ¡­"


    <span>What Ye Fan said was the truth. He didn''t think that he would be able to catch up to those guys after being dyed like this.


    <span>Moreover, Ye Fan was already very tired, and the Morning Star had consumed a lot of his physical strength and energy ¡­


    Hearing this, Xiao Xin''er was at a loss for words. She only regretted that they didn''t have enough strength to help Ye Fan just now.


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to care about that group of people. He jogged over and met up with Su Qingxue.<span>"Wife, how is it? Those moves I just made, they were not too bad, right?" Ye Fan held onto the woman''s shoulders and smiled.


    <span>Su Qingxue smiled and nodded, but she was clearly not too excited.


    Ye Fan was stunned, frowned and said, "Don''t tell me..." Have you ever dreamed about it? "<span>"Hmm ¡­" Su Qingxue did not hide anything and said, "I only had a vague impression of what happened before, but when I saw you use your first sword intent, I remembered it all."


    <span>Ye Fan thoughtfully stroked his chin, and said, "Wife, you can dream of the future. Don''t make any noise, this might bring about a fatal disaster for you."


    In the future ¡­ Don''t mention it. If you have anything to say, say it to me alone. Don''t say it to anyone else. "


    Looking into the future, this kind of ability would definitely bring Su Qingxue a huge amount of trouble.


    Ye Fan didn''t want Su Qingxue to be a thorn in the side or a hot spot for everyone. This wasn''t a good thing.<span>Su Qingxue also understood the danger of this matter and obediently nodded, "I understand ¡­ ¡­"


    "Ye Fan, it''s really all thanks to you today. Otherwise, all of us here, and those heads of those underground safe houses, would all be in danger." Ye Longteng walked over andughed.<span>"Cough cough ¡­" "He truly is the eldest son and grandson of our family. The family head has a sessor!" The injured Elder Ye Hao said in a gratified tone.


    <span>"Just based on today''s battle, we won against a certain person. The grandson of the Martial God is indeed powerful."


    <span>Ye Fan knitted his brows and said, "You guys are overthinking it. I just want to kill the people I want to kill, and I want to protect the people I want to protect. It has nothing to do with you n members or officials."


    <span>Ye Fan felt a burst of regret in his heart, he was close to killing Frederick... However, with that fellow''s personality, he''ll definitelye knocking on his door. I''ll have plenty of opportunities to deal with him.


    As for taking the initiative to look for Frederick, Ye Fan wasn''t that arrogant, and there was no need to take the risk.Ye Longteng also seemed to know that Ye Fan would not agree to return to the n so quickly. He also did not mind and said with a smile, "Ye Fan, you also took care of Eagle Eye, didn''t you? Did you kill Hawkeye? "


    Ye Fan shook his head and regretfully said: "I was stopped by a guy called ''evil monk''. However, Hawkeye was injured by me. I think it will take a while for him to recover."


    <span>"Evil Monk?! He''s here too!? " Ye Long Teng was surprised.


    Ye Fan nodded, puzzled. "What? Is he also a mage under the power of the Apocalypse King?"


    "Of course, the Evil Monk is the eighteenth ranked Mage. It is said that he can change his body shape and is good at using poison." Ye Longteng asked, "How is the Evil Monk?"


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that it was no wonder why he couldn''t withstand a single blow. He was actually ranked eighteen, which was only one rank stronger than Oleg.<span>"Kill him..." Ye Fan said straightforwardly.


    <span>Everyone let out a sigh. Within a day, the Mages ranked 9 and 18 were all killed by Ye Fan.


    "This time, the power of the Apocalypse King is going to lose a lot of blood, especially with the death of the Shadow Devil. I''m afraid they would never think of that." Zhou Changqingughed, "Shadow Devil, Freeze, Devil Sword, Sogg, Hawkeye, Evil Monk ¡­" "Six of them came, but only four came back. I estimate that Shakyamuni has been enraged by the lightning!""Hey, old man ¡­" There was nothing to be happy about, because. "More people died in China." Ye Fan lightly said.


    When everyone heard this, they were stunned for a moment before turning to look at the bloody battlefield. The joy they had just felt hadpletely vanished.


    <span>That''s right, no matter which side they were on, they would all be severely injured from today''s battle ¡­


    At this time, the martial artists from the other sects also rushed over.From the underground safe house, a group of people also ran out. It seemed like Ye Fan had turned the tides and fought back the strong enemy with the news.


    A few of China''s senior executives all walked over and expressed their gratitude to Ye Fan.Ye Fan didn''t know what to say when he saw these people, who were only seen on TV everyday. After all, they were not ancient martial artists but ordinary people, so he could only deal with them in the normal way.


    "Xiao Xue, are you hurt?" Ling Yuwei walked to Su Qingxue''s side and asked in concern. However, she couldn''t help but look at Ye Fan.


    This man had always yed the role of the savior. He had saved her, saved her family, saved Mount Shu, and now, he was trying to save the country by himself.<span>Although she was underground just now and couldn''t see what kind of battle was going on up there, even if she looked at the battle trail, she could still imagine how powerful Ye Fan was.


    <span>When Ling Yuwei thought about the fact that this was her fiance, her heart couldn''t help but tremble, but ¡­ She didn''t dare to think about it.


    Su Qingxue shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m fine ¡­ ¡­" "It''s just that my stomach isn''t feeling well, I threw up just now..."


    <span>With Su Qingxue''s observation skills, she naturally discovered where her best friend was looking, but she wouldn''t prick her.


    <span>At that moment, Ji Hantian, who was going back to recuperate, suddenly locked his gaze onto Ling Yuwei.


    "Hmm... Could you be that woman from the Ling Family? " Ji Hantian asked with a strong interest in his eyes.


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1085

    <span>


    1085


    Being stared at by Ji Hantian made Ling Yuwei feel extremely ufortable. It was because she felt that this gaze was not directed at a person, but at ¡­ A certain kind ofmodity... org


    "Hmm ¡­" Ling Yuwei still nodded.


    Ji Hantian''s eyes revealed a hint of understanding as heughed, "Wonderful! Your name is Ling Yuwei, right now it''s impossible for Ye Feng to be with you. How about you marry me?"<span>Everyone immediately fell silent. Who would have thought that after such a great battle, Ji Hantian would start to find a wife in public!?


    <span>However, Ji Hantian did not care about the opinions of others. Facing Ling Yuwei, whose face waspletely red, he continued, "Rest assured, I will not treat you unfairly. Our Ji n will also not be worse than the Ye n.


    I can also promise you that if you were to marry me, I would never marry another wife or concubine in my entire life, because I am not interested in women in the first ce. "


    <span>Ling Yuwei was somewhat at a loss on what to do. She blushed, not knowing what to say.


    Ling Qingfeng quickly replied, "Uhh ¡­" Young Master Ji, you don''t know this, but because the Martial God recognized Ye Fan as his eldest grandson ¡­ This marriage contract had been transferred from Ye Feng to Ye Fan.<span>Even though Young Master Ji has taken a fancy to my Yu Wei, which is a blessing for this child, but... After all, the engagement with the Ye n was not broken... "


    <span>Everyone looked at Ye Fan in astonishment. Most of them did not know about this.


    Therefore, the identity of Ye Fan and Su Qingxue as husband and wife became a very delicate situation, and problems appeared in front of everyone.


    Zhou Changqing of the Xuanming Tribe finally frowned and said, "Speaking of which ¡­" This Miss Su beside Ye Fan, could she be a member of our Xuanming Tribe? Why can I feel the power of the Netherezim Bloodline from her ¡­ "He also hoped that Ye Fan could marry Ling Yuwei, so he said, "Elder Zhou, you''re right, Su Qingxue is the descendent of your Xuanming Tribe''s Su n, and also the valley master of the Ghost Valley, which was created by the Su n."


    When these words were spoken, many of the people present revealed looks of surprise. They clearly did not expect Su Qingxue''s background to be so extraordinary ¡­ org


    <span>"Then... That''s not right! " Zhou Changqing solemnly said, "Then why is Su Qingxue a match with Ye Fan? How could they be together? Isn''t this breaking our family''s ironw!? "


    Su Qingxue subconsciously hugged the man''s arm tightly, feeling uneasy.


    Ye Fan calmly said, "I don''t care about your ironw, my wife and I have long been husband and wife. Before we knew our past, everything had already happened.<span>If you want to forcefully break us apart, I will apany you to the end. You can give it a try ¡­ "


    <span>"Hubby ¡­" Su Qingxue felt that this man was too straightforward. She felt moved and worried.


    <span>The group of nsmen were all speechless. After seeing Ye Fan''s strength, none of them dared to forcibly lecture Ye Fan.


    What''s more, Ye Fan just saved them, so they couldn''t "repay kindness with hatred" right now."Brother, what should we do?" Ye Longteng could only ask Ye Fan''s father for help.


    However, Ye Longyuan was also clear that nothing he could say could change that. Hence, he said, "Let''s put it on hold first. We can make a decision after telling Father about it ¡­"<span>"Sigh... "That''s the only way." Ye Longteng said helplessly. None of them could stop Ye Fan.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue did not have a wedding, nor did they have any children. There would be a chance to stop them in the future.


    On the other hand, Ji Hantianughed, "Ye Fan, you are indeed very interesting, I support you ¡­ ¡­ However, since you''ve married Miss Su, then Ling Yuwei should not want it anymore, right? "


    Ling Yuwei''s delicate body trembled as she lowered her head. Her heartbeat quickened, and she was a little afraid of what could happen next ¡­


    Ye Fan looked at Ling Yuwei with aplicated gaze, then looked at Su Qingxue beside him.


    At the same time, Su Qingxue also looked at the man with her beautiful eyes. It was difficult to describe her feelings.<span>Su Qingxue did not want Ye Fan to be entangled with her best friend, but she did not have the heart to see Ling Yuwei being moved around like a cargo.


    "Do you like her?" Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, then asked Ji Hantian.Ji Hantian was puzzled and frowned, "You like it? You mean she is? "


    <span>"Of course it''s her." Ye Fan said.


    "Of course I like her. With her Body of Mysteries, it''s rare to see her in a hundred years, but her training is of great benefit to me." Ji Hantianughed, "With her, my speed of improvement will increase by at least thirty percent.""Mystical Body?" Ye Fan was confused, "What is that?"


    "You don''t know?" Ji Hantianughed, "So even you don''t know why the Martial God wanted to bring Ling Yuwei into your n?"


    <span>Ye Fan was a bit surprised, so this marriage alliance actually had other benefits?


    <span>Ye Longteng sighed, "Ye Fan, you don''t know, but the women of our Divine Dragon n have a high chance of having a ''Mysterious Body''.


    Although this kind of female body is unable to awaken the Divine Dragon Bloodline, she is able to assist our male nsmen in reconciling the Yang energy in the Divine Dragon Bloodline.<span>It is said that the ancestor of our Divine Dragon n left behind this kind of bloodline. It can perfectlypensate for the dragon''s stronger bloodline, and the harder it is to control.


    Actually, there was another ''Sutra of the Xuansu'' that had been passed down for couples to cultivate together, allowing their divine dragon bloodline to improve more smoothly.<span>It was a pity ¡­ The Mystical Sutra was lost half the way. Even so, the Xuan Core could still y a good role in reconciling bloodlines.


    There are many times when the stimtion from the Divine Dragon Bloodline is more intense. This is also one of the main reasons that limits the growth of our Divine Dragon Bloodline.


    Your grandfather did it for your own good, and hoped that you could marry Miss Ling. Since this has be a good fate, it will also be beneficial for your cultivation ¡­ "Ye Fan looked at Ling Yuwei in astonishment. He thought, "No wonder Ye Feng was so stubborn about getting this woman."


    The bnce between Yin and Yang was a basic principle of cultivation. However, it was very difficult to achieve by relying on external forces, so it required the cultivator to slowly adjust and control it.<span>Being able to rely on the matter of a man and a woman to forcefully adjust the energy within one''s body to a peaceful state was naturally extremely tempting!


    At this moment, Ling Yuwei was already shyly holding her clothes with both hands, not daring to raise her head.<span>After all, talking about her body in public to help men was too much of a twist.


    "Well, that''s it anyway... Ye Fan, if you n to marry her, then ording to the order of arrival, I naturally won''t argue with you. But if you don''t n on marrying her, then ¡­ "I won''t be polite," Ji Hantian said bluntly.<span>Su Qingxue felt ufortable in her heart. She frowned and said, "Young Master Ji, could it be that since Weiwei doesn''t like you, you will forcefully bring her back to the Ji family?"


    Hearing that, Ji Hantianughed, "Miss Su, are you naive? Are you kidding me? "


    <span>"What do you mean..." Su Qingxue didn''t understand.


    Ji Hantian pointed at Ling Yuwei and said, "Since she was born with a Mystic Body, she is destined to join hands with the most outstanding man in our Divine Dragon n. Otherwise, it would be a waste!


    <span>Did she like me? Was it important? Do you think the n elders care who she likes?


    At the very least, I have no interest in facing a group of women like that ¡­ "" If you marry me, then even if it''s a pretty good choice for her, if you marry someone else, you''ll probably have to marry another wife and concubine ¡­


    <span>"You ¡­ You''re going too far! Isn''t Weiwei human? She doesn''t have the authority ¡­ "


    "Little Snow! "Stop talking!" Ling Yuwei immediately interrupted the woman''s words. Her face was sour, and her eyes sparkled as she looked up and said, "Little Snow, I don''t mind ¡­ What Ji gongzi said was the truth. The n was like this... sstle = disezGsGQ6gPHWsR6VeCaooqax4Tir2or1VR37Ffz48qMXtL/AU9bcE7heUMVLmDaUF9RXF3Q =/s


    I''ve thought it through, a lot of things. There''s no way to use escape to solve it. This is my fate ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1086

    <span>1086


    <span>Su Qingxue stared at Ling Yuwei nkly, as if it was the first time she had met her best friend. org


    In her eyes, Ling Yuwei had always been a stubborn girl who refused to admit defeat. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have be such a bad girl that year.<span>But now, Ling Yuwei had actually decided to leave her life up to others to decide.


    Ye Fan stood there expressionlessly, looking at Ling Yuwei. No one knew what he was thinking about.Ji Hantian yawned and impatiently asked, "Ye Fan, don''t be in a daze, just tell me that if you don''t want to marry her, then I will send someone to propose."


    <span>When Ling Qingfeng heard this, he hurriedly coughed and said: "Young Master Ji, that''s not good. After all, the Martial God has already talked about the marriage..."


    <span>"The Martial God has mentioned it, but Ye Fan doesn''t want to marry. Don''t tell me you want your granddaughter to spend her whole life in an empty room?" Ji Hantianughed, "That would be too much of a waste of a mystical body."


    Ling Qingfeng''s face was full of mncholy. He looked at Ye Fan, not knowing what to do.<span>Ye Longteng frowned, "Hantian, aren''t you being a little too hasty? This isn''t something that can be decided in a short period of time. How can you directlye here to snatch the bride?"


    Ji Hantian calmly said, "I did not rob him. I was just asking Ye Fan if he still wanted this woman. If not, I will just ept her. Is this really going too far?"


    <span>"You ¡­" Ye Long sighed, not knowing what to say.


    <span>Everyone couldn''t help but sigh. Even though in the Divine Dragon n, a woman like Ling Yuwei was just like a tool to help raise a person''s cultivation. Her marriage was inevitable.


    However, it still looked rather pitiful to be brought up on the stage like this.


    Ling Yuwei took a nce at Ye Fan, and found that the man had not responded at all. Her eyes slowly revealed a deste despair.<span>"Heh ¡­" She seemed tough at herself as she said to Ji Hantian, "Young Master Ji, if I marry you, will you only have me as your woman? Can''t you be like the other men in the n, with three wives and four concubines?"


    <span>Ji Hantian shrugged, "I, Ji Hantian, never lie, much less lie a woman ¡­ "Three wives and four concubines, they will only dy my training, there''s no meaning at all."


    <span>Ling Yuwei smiled and nodded, "Alright ¡­" As long as you are able to get the War God''s permission, I am willing to marry ¡­ "


    <span>"Wait a minute!"


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan interrupted the woman''s words.


    <span>Everyone looked at Ye Fan in astonishment. Su Qingxue also looked at the man with aplicated expression.


    Ye Fan let out a breath of relief and said, "Ling Yuwei, since you''re my fiancee, how can you not ask me and say that you want to remarry?" Are you not putting me in your eyes? "<span>"I ¡­" Ling Yuwei''s heart thumped wildly as a blush once again appeared on her cheeks, and her eyes once again lit up.


    Ji Hantian pouted, "Hey, Ye Fan, didn''t you say you wouldn''t separate from Miss Su?"


    Ye Fan grinned and said, "Yes, but I like having three wives and four concubines..." "Beautiful women, which man doesn''t like them?"<span>When Ling Qingfeng heard this, his face lit up, and Ye Longteng heaved a sigh of relief.


    Xiao Xin''er had a face full of contempt, "Shameless ¡­ "Humph!"


    Su Qingxue, on the other hand, had a cold expression. She bit her lower lip and didn''t say anything.<span>"What a pity... It wasn''t easy for him to get a Mystic Body. He managed to get it first... "There''s nothing we can do about it. You have a good grandfather after all." Ji Hantian shook his head regretfully.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "This has nothing to do with who''s the grandson. You can ask Yuwei, does she like you or me?"


    <span>Upon hearing these words, Ling Yu Wei wished she could find a hole to hide in. Wasn''t this fellow afraid of being embarrassed?!


    Ji Hanyi''s teeth were aching, and he said, "Enough, enough, your father is sick of these love affairs. Don''t affect me!


    [It doesn''t matter anymore. I will surpass you sooner orter even if I don''t have the Xuan Body ¡­] "You better be careful, don''t waste all your Profound Qi on women!"


    Ye Fanughed evilly and said, "I am willing..." Can you control it? "All the elders present had weird expressions on their faces as they secretly shook their heads. Young people these days... How shameless!


    Ji Hantian did not say anything more. Since he could not get his Mystic Body, he did not care about cultivating. He just left right away without a trace.


    "Cough cough ¡­" Ye Long Teng sensed the weird atmosphere, and said: "Everyone, I think we should return to the military area first, it is not a problem for us to stand outside.The people at the scene should also be sent to clean up, and the wounded should also be treated.


    <span>Everyone agreed and went back to the military region together, doing what they needed to do.


    As for Ye Fan, Su Qingxue, Ling Yuwei and the others, they were naturally not done yet. The group entered Ye Longteng''s office and sat down.


    <span>After experiencing what had just happened, Ling Yu Wei didn''t dare to look at Ye Fan and Su Qingxue''s faces. She lowered her head and was very nervous, but a trace of indescribable sweetness spread through her heart.


    "Heh heh... I knew it, Ye Fan, you also like our Yu Wei, child ¡­ "You should be at ease now, right?" Ling Qingfeng gently caressed his granddaughter''s head as he rxed.<span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, was very nervous. Although he followed his heart''s wishes and didn''t want to miss Ling Yuwei, to be honest ¡­ He didn''t know how to exin it to Su Qingxue.


    <span>At this moment, although Su Qingxue didn''t say anything, she was obviously angry.


    "Um ¡­" Elder Ling, what I just said was naturally sincere. However, I haven''t been with Yu Wei for long enough, so I''m afraid that it might not be convenient for us to get married for the time being ¡­ " Ye Fan said with a bitter smile.


    Ling Qingfeng nodded in understanding, "This old man naturally knows, but with your words, our hearts will be at ease."


    Ye Longteng chuckled and said, "Feelings can be cultivated slowly. To be able to do this today is to make everyone happy."<span>Ling Yuwei, on the other hand, raised her head nervously. Looking at Su Qingxue who was on the opposite sofa, she quietly said, "Little Snow ¡­ I... I don''t have any intention of snatching it from you. If you don''t agree, I won''t do anything.


    The marriage contract was set by the elders, I ¡­ "Me too..."


    "Alright..." Su Qingxue lightly said, "No need to exin. Are you going to tell me that you don''t like Ye Fan at all?


    "Since I am truly fond of him, there''s no need to conceal my feelings. I don''t need anyone to do anything to me..."


    After saying that, Su Qingxue turned her head towards Ye Fan and said, "Also ¡­. "I don''t care who he''s going to marry."Ye Fan panicked and quickly smiled, "Wife..." Don''t be angry yet, didn''t I promise Sect Head Ling that I would take good care of Yuwei... "I ¡­"


    "Stop lying to yourself! To take care of her, and to marry her, are there any corrtions!? " Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Seemingly having reached the limit of her inner endurance, Su Qingxue loudly asked this question. She did not care about the dumbstruck Ye Fan and immediately stood up, quickly running out of the office. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1087

    <span>


    <span>1087


    Ye Fan sat there in a daze, wanting to go out and catch up with her, but he didn''t know how to exin.


    <span>What else was there to say? That he couldn''t bear to see Ling Yuwei marry someone he didn''t love? Or was he nning to dy the marriage? Could Su Qingxue believe it?


    In fact, there was nothing to argue about.<span>It didn''t matter whether he was selfish, fickle, or soft-hearted; the truth was that he wanted to have this woman!


    Even though their rtionship wasn''t that deep, the rtionship between the two of them had already surpassed their usual affability level ¡­<span>Ye Fan knew that he had let Su Qingxue down, so he didn''t have the face to exin anything.


    Ling Yuwei, on the other hand, was panicking. She got up and said, "Ye Fan, what are you doing? Quickly chase after Little Snow! "


    "Go chase them ¡­ What did I tell her? " Ye Fan forced a smile and asked.


    "You ¡­" Ling Yuwei froze on the spot, unable to speak. Her eyes were filled with helplessness and regret as tears rolled down uncontrobly, "It''s all my fault ¡­ I''m the one who let her down ¡­ "<span>"What''s wrong with you? You were born with a mystical body and you can''t control it ¡­" "And the person who made this choice was also me, you didn''t force me." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Ling Yuwei clenched her fist and lowered her head. She seemed to be thinking of something and kept silent.


    Ye Fan stood up and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going out first. I''m worried about Xiao Xue.""Miss Su should be angry. If you go now, I''m afraid you will add fuel to the fire!" Ye Longteng said.


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "It''s precisely because she''s angry that I should look for her. Otherwise, don''t tell me she''s sulking by herself?"<span>Ye Long nodded his head emotionally, "Got it ¡­ ¡­" "It can be seen that you won''t give up on Miss Su. You have a very deep affection for her."


    <span>Ye Fan did not say anything more. He turned around and walked out of the office. After finding Su Qingxue''s aura, he chased after her.


    <span>Only after Ye Fan left did Ye Long Teng say to Ling Yu Wei, "Child, it''s hard on you. You should have been his wife, but now ¡­ "It doesn''t seem easy."


    Ling Yuwei shook her head and said faintly, "I''m already satisfied. This is thousands of times better than marrying Ye Feng ¡­"


    Ye Long Teng smiled bitterly, "Then what do you n to do now? "To separate Ye Fan and Miss Su, I''m afraid it will be more difficult and will take a lot of time."<span>"I don''t want them to separate! Even if I had to leave Ye Fan, I would be willing! As long as the two of them are doing well! " Ling Yuwei replied excitedly.


    <span>"This ¡­" Ye Long Teng was vexed, "Then what will you do if they are doing well? Don''t you want to marry Ye Fan? "


    "I... "Of course I want to as well." Ling Yuwei didn''t want to lie to herself any longer and blushed as she admitted it.<span>"Isn''t that fine? Are you going to quit? "It''s not up to you, girl." Ye Long said.


    A trace of determination shed through Ling Yuwei''s eyes as she said, "Uncle Long Teng ¡­ Did Ye Fan agree to this engagement and I am now a member of the Ye n? "Ye Longteng frowned and thought for a while, then said, "You can put it that way. Although this kid is not willing to go back to the n now, but ¡­. The blood flowing in his body could not change this fact.


    Since he epted this marriage, then you will naturally consider it as the eldest grandson of our family. We just did notplete the wedding. "


    <span>Ling Yuwei took a deep breath and said, "I have a request. I hope that you can agree to it ¡­"


    Ye Longteng narrowed his eyes, "Speak..."


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>An ordinary looking small yacht was leaving China''s sea area.


    Inside the meeting room of the yacht, the atmosphere was heavy and depressing. Four figures were seated there without saying a word.


    This was precisely the power of the Apocalypse: Freezing, Demon Sword, Jiu Wa and Hawkeye.<span>"Hiss ¡­" Hawkeye Melissa tried to move her arms and said, "Lucifer doesn''t know how to show mercy to the fairer sex ¡­"


    "Hmph, you should be d. If he had tried to kill you directly, you wouldn''t have ended up with such a simple injury to your arm." Frederick disdainfully said.


    <span>"If it weren''t for your slow speed and your procrastination, would I have given him the chance to catch you?" Melissa retorted.


    "What do you mean!? Then if you can get close enough to kill them all, you can do it yourself! You ran so far away, and you still have the face to talk about us!? " Frederick cursed loudly.


    Watching the two of them arguing, Bing Bing mmed the table and said: "Enough! Aren''t you ashamed of yourselves!? Think of the Evil Monk! Think of the Shadow Devil that sacrificed itself to save us! You all still have the face to argue about this here!? "<span>Frederick and Melissa were silent, a trace of fear in their eyes.


    "I didn''t expect... "None of the Shadow Demons are Lucifer''s match," whispered the baby inside the ck cloak hoarsely, seemingly surprised.


    Right at this moment, an old woman''s voice entered the meeting room ¡­


    "The scariest thing is that Lucifer''s power is far more than that ¡­"<span>The four of them were shocked, only to realize that the Prophet''s figure had already appeared on the round table in the middle of the conference room!


    <span>This old woman was ranked second in power. She was wrapped in white clothing and wore a white turban. Her pair of blind eyes, however, gave off the feeling that she could see through everything.


    <span>She stood in the imperial pce of the Apocalypse King, leaning on a ck cane. Through the crystal ball, shemunicated with the four people on the boat.


    "Prophet!"


    <span>The four of them quickly stood up and respectfully greeted him.


    <span>"We did something unfavorable, please punish us!" She blushed.


    <span>The prophet sneered, "You really should be punished. I told you this a long time ago ¡­" He had to finish the battle quickly and finish it in twenty minutes.


    <span>Lucifer is one of the two great oddities of this world. Even I cannot predict what he will be able to do ¡­ You guys are underestimating your enemies too much! "


    "Prophet, do you say. Lucifer''s strength was far beyond this? Could it be that he did not use his full strength when he killed the Shadow Devil? "


    "Lucifer is not a fledgling, and he knows very well that it is always more useful to keep one hand on the table than to put all his strength into it.


    Although I do not know the exact realm of the West Road Law, but I can deduce the fate of some of the people around him and deduce a part of his true situation.From the looks of it, when he defeated the Shadow Devil, he probably did not even use half of his strength ¡­ "


    "This... How is this possible!? " Frederick shouted excitedly, "He can improve so much in an instant!?"The prophet sneered, "Demon Sword... Are you still thinking of killing him for revenge? I advise you. It''s better not to daydream about it. "


    <span>Melissa looked at Frederick sarcastically and asked, "Respected prophet, since Lucifer is so powerful, should we think of a way to get rid of him as soon as possible?" In order to prevent him from being used by the ancient Divine descendants ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1088

    The prophet bluntly replied, "Hawkeye, the matters concerning Lucifer are not something that the four of you can concern yourselves with."


    <span>These words were obviously not giving them face, but none of the four said anything.


    The simplest truth was that even if the four of thembined forces, they wouldn''t be able to do anything to the ninth shadow demon, but ¡­ The Shadow Devil had been killed by Ye Fan!<span>"Don''t think too much about how you''re going to deal with Lucifer, which is an anomaly. It''s up to the Shakyamuni to decide."


    <span>It would be unwise to do anything to an expert who did not know his limits.


    Although this time, China was notpletely thrown into chaos, the n was not aplete failure. At least, a rift had already appeared within China.<span>The four of you, return to the Far Eastern Conference first and find death. Your deaths will arrange for you to recover first and wait for your next orders ¡­ "


    <span>"Yes sir!" Although the four were unwilling, they could only obey the order.


    The prophet said to Frederick with a deeper meaning, "You must learn to mature, Devil Sword. Remember, you asked for it. Don''t resent anyone...<span>If you really want to defeat Lucifer in the future, then ¡­ What you need to do is not toin, but to raise your own magic.


    <span>It''s still the same. Since the Shakyamuni has set his eyes on you, you have unlimited possibilities ¡­ "


    There was a trace of excitement in Frederick''s eyes. He ced his hand heavily on his heart and said, "Thank you, Prophet, for your teachings!"


    ¡­ ¡­.


    In the military sector of the capital, there was a trace of destion after the battle. Even the scent of blood in the air could not dissipate.


    <span>On the roof of a building, Ye Fan found Su Qingxue who was leaning on the railing and looking at the scene.


    The woman leaned against the railing and watched as the soldiers carried away the corpses and cleaned the blood. She seemed to be in a daze."Wife... "I''m really sorry." Ye Fan walked up to the woman and sincerely said.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes shed. With a cold and indifferent face, she said, "Is there any use in saying all this ¡­ ¡­"


    "I know it''s useless, but I still have to say it." Ye Fan forced a smile and said.<span>Su Qingxue nced at the man and said mockingly, "Do you still want to say that you know there are some things that are wrong, but you still have to do them? Is life such a contradiction? "


    Ye Fan silently leaned against the railing, feeling very annoyed. He took out a cigarette and lit it, not knowing what to say.<span>After a while, Su Qingxue faintly said, "Ye Fan ¡­."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m very angry ¡­ "You know what?""Of course I know..." Ye Fan nodded, "It is only right for you to be angry. Even if you hit me and scold me, I will ept it. It was me who let you down."


    <span>"No, you misunderstood," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan was puzzled. He turned around and said, "What?" "What do you mean..."Su Qingxue bit her lower lip, revealing a trace of sadness and unwillingness on her face as she said, "I am angry with myself!"


    <span>"Your own anger? "Why?" Ye Fan was even more puzzled.


    Su Qingxue took a deep breath and shook her head, "I knew you would do such a thing. I''m sorry ¡­ ¡­. Weiwei likes you, and she''s sorry for me.


    But just now. Seeing that Weiwei almost promised Ji Hantian, my heart softened!<span>When I heard you interrupt her, when I saw you trying to keep your engagement. "I actually heaved a sigh of relief in my heart ¡­"


    Ye Fan looked at the woman in astonishment. He didn''t understand what Su Qingxue was thinking.


    "Strange, isn''t it?" Su Qingxue gave a self-deprecating smile, "I don''t understand either, what am I thinking?!"<span>I should have stopped you on the spot, not allowed you to have anything to do with her. I should have asked Viv out loud, too, how she could do this to me.


    <span>However... But I can''t do it... I don''t feel like myself anymore. I wasn''t like this at all.


    I don''t like it, I really hate it. I want to hate you, hate Viv, hate any woman who wants to share you with me!


    I want to be a selfish woman! I want to be angry with you! Threatening you! Leave you!


    But ¡­ However... I really can''t do it. "Woo woo ¡­"At this point, Su Qingxue''s shoulders trembled and she finally couldn''t hold back her tears.


    <span>Ye Fan stared nkly at the woman for a while, then threw away his cigarette and hugged the woman tightly.


    Although he couldn''tpletely understand Su Qingxue''s inner conflict and strong emotions, he could understand what Su Qingxue was struggling with right now ¡­


    Was he really insisting on being himself? For the sake of the one you love, to change yourself?


    Perhaps some women would not even consider such things, but Su Qingxue would think about it ¡­ Her heart was soft and warm beneath her cold shell.<span>Ye Fan knew that for a proud woman like Su Qingxue, who was like an iceberg, it was difficult for her to adapt to such a change in the past year.


    "Wife... I can assure you that as long as you don''t sincerely agree, nothing will ever happen to Yuwei.


    I admit that I like her, but more than that, I don''t want her to be forced to make a choice.<span>I wanted to give her more time to choose the life she wanted. Before that, let''s put these things down, okay? "


    Ye Fan gently caressed the woman''s hair as he warmly said this.


    Su Qingxue looked up with tears in her eyes and muttered, "You really ¡­ ¡­" Won''t you marry her ¡­ "


    "If I want to hold a wedding, the bride must be you," Ye Fan promised solemnly.


    Su Qingxue stared dumbly at the man for a while, gently leaned against his chest and tightly hugged her arms.


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. In fact, it wasn''t just Su Qingxue who was struggling in her heart, but himself as well.


    Whether it was with Su Qingxue or Ling Yuwei, their future road wouldn''t be smooth sailing. In fact, it was hard to say even if it was Du Yun''er in Hua Hai.After Su Qingxue cried for a while to vent her anger, she calmed down.


    <span>"Hubby... Let''s go home. I don''t like this ce... " Su Qingxue mumbled.


    "Okay," Ye Fan agreed.The situation in the capital was almost over. The woman wanted to go home to the city she was familiar with and return to her familiar job so that she could have some peace and quiet.


    Ye Fan naturally wanted to leave this ce, as he also missed his family and beauties in Hua Hai.


    However, before leaving, he naturally had to inform some people.<span>Ye Fan took Su Qingxue with him as he nned to find Ye Longteng and leave as soon as he said it.


    However, when he asked the guards, he found out that Ye Longteng had gone to the entrance to see them off.When the two of them arrived at the entrance, they saw Ye Longteng, Ye Longyuan, and the others, along with Ling Qingfeng, sending off a jeep.


    "Who''s gone?" Ye Fan felt a trace of unease in his heart.


    <span>Ye Longteng sighed and said, "You came toote. I wanted to tell Yu Wei to wait, but she said it would be better if we just left."


    "Weiwei left?" Where is she going? " Su Qingxue asked worriedly.


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1089

    "Heh heh... "Miss Su, there''s no need to be so nervous. It''s not a dangerous matter." Ling Qingfeng smiled helplessly. "This child went to the Ye n."


    "Go to the Ye n?" Ye Fan frowned, "Why?"<span>Ye Longyuan heavily snorted, "Why do you say that? Since you have agreed to the marriage in public, then she is already one of us, the Ye family.


    <span>"I agree. Are you all very unsatisfied?" Ye Fan asked back.


    "Since you''ve agreed to it, you should treat her well! What does it matter if you have two sides like this!? " Ye Longyuan raised his voice.<span>Ye Fan replied with a smile, "At least I will be responsible for my own women, unlike some people..."


    "What did you say!?" Ye Longyuan''s face sank.<span>"Sigh... Big brother, don''t be so excited, let''s talk peacefully. "Afraid that the father and son would start a fight again, Ye Longteng hurriedly stopped Ye Longyuan and exined," Ye Fan, Yuwei decided to go to the Ye n temporarily on her own.


    She didn''t want you and Miss Su to feel awkward. She also knew that it was impossible for you to marry her now, so she was willing to wait at the Ye household.


    Wait until the two of youe up with an answer, or something. Think about your marriage to her.


    In short ¡­ That girl Yuwei doesn''t want to hurt any of you. She chooses to wait by herself, no matter how you treat her in the end. "Ye Fan was stunned, his heart filled with regret and reluctance.


    Ling Yuwei actually chose to guard the Ye n alone in order to not make things difficult for him and Su Qingxue? What was the difference between this and a temporary "outsider"?<span>If he did not return to the Ye n for one year, two years, three years, or even one more year, wouldn''t that mean... You want her to wait all her life?


    "Ye Fan," Ling Qingfeng sighed and said, "Since you agreed to the marriage, Yuwei will be yours. I don''t want to force you ¡­ But I hope that you can give her an answer as soon as possible ¡­<span>"For girls, even if they trained in ancient martial arts and were able to slow down their aging process, they still wouldn''t be able to dy their youth ¡­"


    "Elder Ling ¡­ "I''m sorry..." Su Qingxue said in pain."Haha, Miss Su, what is there to be sorry about? We''re the ones who should be sorry. "Yuwei felt ashamed to see you, so she couldn''t say goodbye," Ling Qingfeng said.


    <span>Although Ye Fan felt ufortable in his heart, after thinking about it again and again, he only had a little bit of time to think about Ling Yuwei.


    In such a short period of time, he didn''t know how to make his choice.


    "Oh right, Ye Fan, are you looking for me?" What''s the matter? " Ye Longteng asked.


    Ye Fan raised his head and said, "Oh, we are going back to Hua Hai, there shouldn''t be anything else here.""You need to go back?" The leaders also said that they would thank you well and that they would treat you to a meal! " Ye Long said.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "No need, I''m not familiar with them, so if there''s nothing else, we''ll be going."


    "Is that so ¡­" He also knew that Ye Fan would not like the way things were done in the government, so he nodded and said, "I understand, then I will exin it to you, and I believe that the leaders will not be too calctive."


    However, this time, you have truly saved China and prevented a huge crisis within the country.


    So... The leaders have unanimously decided to give you a special honour and status. "Ye Fan frowned, "It can''t be that you want to give me a title, right? I don''t need it. Those rules and regtions aren''t suitable for me."


    "Haha ¡­" Rest assured, the country has given you an ''honorary title'' to honor what you have done for our country. You do not need to join a department or do anything.<span>This is the only honorary title in the entire world. It can be said that it was specially recorded into our national security system for you.


    <span>"Although I said that I won''t spread the word everywhere, but now that you have this title, I believe that you can live a morefortable life in the country." Ye Longughed.


    <span>Ye Fan heard him say it so well, and also didn''t need to go to work or do anything, so it didn''t matter to him.


    "Whatever. What kind of honorary title is it?" Ye Fan asked.


    Ye Long Teng smiled mysteriously, "I haven''t finished with the temporary certificate. When everything is ready, Chief Number One will personally send someone to deliver it to you."Brat ¡­ You must cherish it well. This is the affirmation from the higher ups of the entire China. The position and privileges of that honorary title, even I, the Dragon King, would drool over it ¡­


    The crux of it is that I don''t have any obligation or responsibility, but that I''m giving it to you to repay you. "<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, thinking to himself, it''s not like I want it, it''s something your stronghold gave me.


    After saying this, Ye Fan ordered a car and took Su Qingxue straight to the airport.Only after the two of them had left did Ye Longteng helplessly say to Ye Longyuan, "Brother, can''t you speak properly to this child?


    <span>With his current strength, there aren''t many people in the entire China that would dare to teach him a lesson. Can he listen to the lesson that you''re always giving as your father? "


    Ye Longyuan snorted and said, "Strength is strength. A person can''t do it well. If you have the strength, you will only go down the wrong path."<span>"Sigh... "I think, you are asking for too much. Ye Fan just made the mistake that most men make, the rest is still pretty good."


    <span>The biggest problem is him and Miss Su. Their marriage is a huge challenge to our n''s ironw ¡­ ¡­ I wonder what father will think, and whether the ancestors of the other ns will forcibly interfere ¡­. What a headache. "


    <span>Ye Longyuan looked at the direction Ye Fan left with aplicated gaze, and kept silent ¡­.


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>Hua Hai, around 8 PM.


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue finally returned home. When Aunt Jiang found out that the two wereing back, she prepared a table full of dishes.


    <span>Not only that, Mu Shui Xian, Mu Xue Song, and Mu Mu Mu Mu also rushed over.


    "Oh, how rare, is this a family gathering?" Ye Fanughed as he sat down.Mu Mu Mu ran over happily and hugged Su Qingxue, asking in concern, "Sister, I heard something happened to Sister Ling''s family? How is Sister Ling? "


    After all, Ling Yuwei was her idol, and girls were very concerned about her.


    Su Qingxue let out a faint sigh and patted her sister''s head, "Weiwei is fine ¡­ ¡­" "But it''s a long story."


    Mu Mu Mu pouted. "Oh ¡­ "Then take your time."


    Mo Riverbliss came out of the kitchen with a te of Red Braised Elbow and jokingly scolded, "Child, your brother-inw finally returned home with great difficulty. Why are you in such a hurry? Sit down and eat, let''s chat slowly."<span>"I was just concerned about that... "The fans all over the world are waiting for the Heavenly Queen Weiwei to make her move," Mu Mu said.


    Ye Fan felt regretful in his heart. He reckoned that in the near future, Ling Yuwei would not appear in front of the fans again.This marriage not only made Ling Yuwei give up her freedom, but it also made her give up the career she loved ¡­ The guilt in Ye Fan''s heart was not the slightest.


    <span>Su Qingxue sat down and asked Mu Xuesong with a smile, "Uncle, did youe back after your performance overseas?"


    <span>"Yes, I''ve recently rehearsed a musical in Hua Hai and haven''t acted abroad, so I have some time to spare." Mu Xuesong put down her phone and asked with concern, "I saw on the news that there are very strict regtions in Beijing recently. It seems that something has happened, so it shouldn''t be rted to your trip to Beijing, right?"


    <span>Ye Fan did not hide anything and felt that no matter if it was the Su Family''s background or the current situation in the underground world, they should all talk about it. After all, they were all one family.


    As they ate, they listened to Ye Fan and Su Qingxue recount the recent events. It was incredibly shocking.


    "Wah!" Elder sister ¡­ Doesn''t that mean that father and I are both disciples of the n? " Mu Mu Mu asked excitedly.


    Su Qingxue nodded with a smile, "Yes, you and uncle are also from the Xuanming n."


    <span>Mu Xuesong frowned and said, "We are fine, but you and Ye Fan, I''m afraid you will face a lot of trouble in the future."


    <span>Aunt Jiang said worriedly, "Aiya, how about we move to another country? China is bing more and more unsafe. What if those nse and try to break up the rtionship between Ye Fan and Miss? What should we do then..."


    "Auntie Jiang, don''t be nervous, we''ll deal with them when they arrive. As for the specifics, we are still not clear on them yet." Ye Fan consoled.At this moment, Su Qingxue''s phone rang. The woman looked at the phone number and revealed an unconceble joy, "It''s my grandfather."


    <span>After saying this, Su Qingxue quickly picked it up, "Grandfather ¡­."


    Just as she said this, the smile on Su Qingxue''s face froze and her expression changed.


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1090

    It wasn''t Zhou Xinjiang on the other side of the phone, but a woman''s voice.


    "Xiao Xue... It''s me, the Amy next door to your grandfather''s house, do you remember? "


    Back then, when Ye Fan and Su Qingxue first went to the Zhou Family Vige, they had indeed met the woman, A''Mei, who carried a child in her arms. She was Zhou Xinjiang''s neighbor.


    Su Qingxue had also heard Zhou Xinjiang mention this before. Usually, A''Mei took care of him.


    "Remember, Grandma May, why did my grandfather make you call? Is something wrong? " Su Qingxue asked with some unease.<span>Amy sighed and said, "Originally, I didn''t want to fight, but this time, there''s no other way around it. If you can,e back to the vige as soon as possible. Your grandfather doesn''t seem to be well ¡­"


    <span>"Is there something wrong with my body?" Su Qingxue asked nervously, "What happened?"


    "Actually, I already saw that his face didn''t look good a month ago. He seemed to be unable to breathe at times, but he said that he had gone to see the vige chief and also went to our Zhou family''s hospital to check. The n doctors said that there was nothing wrong.


    But in the evening, I saw him plucking the grass and then, as if he couldn''t catch his breath, he fell straight into the vegetable patch.I took him home, drank some water, and rested for a while.


    I told him to look for you in Hua Hai, to look for the big hospital, but he just didn''t want to, he said he was fine ¡­ "


    Amy sighed, "I really can''t stop worrying. I secretly read the phone book and found you ¡­"<span>"Even if the n elders don''t let you stay in the Zhou Family Vige, I still can''t just sit by and watch Brother Xinjiang get into trouble."


    When Su Qingxue heard this, how could she have the mood to eat? She quickly stood up and said, "I''m going to the vige now, thank you Grandma A''Mei! "My grandpa is asking you to look after him for the time being!"


    Ye Fan also heard the situation from the phone, stood up and said with concern, "I''ll go with you."<span>Su Qingxue was naturally eager. After all, with Ye Fan here, she had more confidence.


    <span>"Hubby, isn''t driving too slow? How about we go by helicopter?" Su Qingxue was burning with anxiety.


    Ye Fan said, "Where''s your helicopter? Can you immediately find the pilot to stall for time?"<span>Ye Fan knew that Su Qingxue bought private helicopters. After all, a helicopter worth tens of millions was a drop in the bucket for Su Qingxue. However, she didn''t usually use them.


    "I''m not going to look for a driver anymore. Husband, go drive! "The helicopter is in one of our embroidered warehouses. We''ll be there in half an hour by car," Su Qingxue said. She knew that Ye Fan could drive almost all the transportation vehicles.<span>As matters stood, the woman was toozy to bother with some of the required formalities for using the helicopter. She just wanted to see how Zhou Xinjiang was doing as soon as possible.


    <span>Ye Fan thought this was good too, so he apologetically bid farewell to Mu Shui Xian, Mu Mu Mu Mu, and the others before running out with Su Qingxue.


    <span>Half an hourter, Ye Fan drove a helicopter to Zhou Vige.


    <span>The distance that would have taken them three to four hours to get there was almost an hour and a half by helicopter.


    <span>When the peaceful vige in the mountain heard the sound of the helicopter, it naturally rmed quite a few people.


    <span>Ye Fan parked the helicopter in an empty grain drying field.


    As soon as they went down, they saw the leader of the Zhou Family vige and the n elders with long braids, as well as a group of ancient warriors, surrounding them."Why are you guys here again!? Didn''t I already warn you that you are not allowed to disturb the peace of our vige!? " The n elder angrily said: "Are you trying to bring us bad luck?!"


    "Elder, I didn''t mean to rm you guys, but my grandfather is sick, I muste see him." Su Qingxue said with a persistent face.<span>The n leader, wearing an old leather jacket, said, "Miss Su, the hospital in the county will help treat our nsmen for free.


    Moreover, our Zhou family has a specialized medical library. If there is an illness that cannot be cured in the county, then the family''s doctors wille to treat it.


    You don''t have to worry about that at all. With Xinjiang''s health, even if he doesn''t have money, there''s no way he''ll be able to treat it. ""My grandfather is already sick! Where is your doctor!? I''m going to see him now. If you guys have any feelings for your own kind, don''t stop me! " Su Qingxue said anxiously.


    The n elder replied sternly, "If it wasn''t for the feelings of a fellow n member, just based on your mother''s matter back then, we wouldn''t have allowed you to contact Xin Jiang!


    <span>The rules are the rules. We will take good care of our own people, and if you drive such a thing into our vige at night, be careful or we report it to the n! "


    <span>Su Qingxue was so angry that her delicate body trembled. Her pair of beautiful eyes suddenly shed with a faint blue light.


    Ye Fan originally wanted to help the woman clear the path, but after seeing the change in Su Qingxue''s aura, he silently stood to the side and didn''t say anything.He saw that the ground started to freeze rapidly under Su Qingxue''s feet. An icy cold wave of true energy spread out and caused the temperature of the entire grain sunning ground to plummet!


    It was still early summer, but it suddenly turned as cold as autumn or winter!<span>Seeing this, everyone from the Zhou n revealed expressions of shock!


    "Long... Elder ¡­ "Could this be ¡­" The Patriarch''s voice trembled.


    The n elder''s face also became pale. He leaned on his cane and said while trembling: "She ¡­ She has actually awakened a bloodline!? "


    The other Zhou disciples all had expressions of reverence, fear, and envy in their eyes.


    "I''ll say it again ¡­" "I want to see my grandfather, otherwise don''t me me for being impolite." Su Qingxue couldn''t think about the consequences any longer, she didn''t want to wait any longer.<span>Just when the woman thought that the Zhou family would stop them, she saw the n elder lower his head humbly.


    "Yes ¡­" "Miss Su."


    <span>Soon after, the Patriarch and the others also bowed their heads, no longer obstructing him.


    The group of Zhou vigers silently moved out of the way.


    Su Qingxue could not help but be stunned. This sudden change caught her off guard.


    Was it because she had revealed the connection between her bloodline awakening and him? Are these people scared?<span>But she didn''t have the leisure to think about it. She quickly ran towards Zhou Xin Jiang''s house with Ye Fan.


    The two had just entered the courtyard when they heard Zhou Xinjiangin ¡­"Ah Mei, Ah Mei!" How can you be so nosy! I already told you not to tell Snowy! You. Why aren''t you listening!? "


    "Brother Xinjiang, I was worried about you as well ¡­" Neighbors have known you for decades. I''ve known you since I was young. What temper do you have that I don''t know? "You must be hiding something from me ¡­"<span>"I''m old!" Just live your life peacefully! If you make Xiao Xue and the rest argue with the Patriarch and the elders like that ¡­. "Why is there a need ¡­ ¡­"


    Hearing these words from outside, Su Qingxue was even more certain that there was something wrong with the old man''s body.


    Just in case she felt sad or worried, the old man was actually hiding it all the time."Grandfather!" Su Qingxue walked in and asked with a trace of sparkling light in her eyes, "How is your body?"

 Chapter 1091

    <span>Zhou Xinjiang, who was talking to A''Mei at the door, did not expect Ye Fan and Su Qingxue toe so soon.


    The old man''s expression stiffened for a moment before forcing out a smile. "Xiao Xue, grandpa is fine. It''s not a big problem, so I didn''t say much to you."<span>"You lied to me! I heard what you just said! Grandfather, quickly tell me, what is going on? I heard Grandma May say that you fainted in the vegetable patch! " Su Qingxue walked up and asked.


    Zhou Xinjiang shook his head, "Aiya, I was just tired and fell down. It was nothing big! Your Grandma May''s words are too outrageous! "<span>As he spoke, the old man patted his chest, "You see, Grandfather is very tough! "Besides, I just went out to the county to see a doctorst week. I''ve already taken a film and examined him. He''s a doctor groomed by our Mrs. Zhou herself, and her medical skills are very good ¡­"


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, she did not believe him and said, "Okay,e with me to Hua Hai. I want to see you do a full body examination. If you are sure that nothing is wrong, then I can be at ease."


    <span>"You ¡­ "Child, why are you going to Hua Hai in the middle of the night?" Just as Zhou Xin Jiang was speaking, he saw the elders and their leadere towards him.


    <span>Zhou Xin Jiang rushed into the yard: "Elder, patriarch, please don''t be angry. The child was worried about me so he came to see me..." "I have no other intentions ¡­"


    <span>The n elder shook his head and said, "Xinjiang, stop exining. No power to limit Miss Su. "


    "What?" Zhou Xinjiang looked confused, "What happened?"


    The patriarch exined, "Your granddaughter has already awakened the blood of our Zhou family. How could we have the authority to control Awakened ones ¡­"


    Zhou Xin Jiang looked at Su Qingxue in disbelief, and asked excitedly: "Little Snow! You''ve awakened your bloodline!? "


    Su Qingxue and Ye Fan finally understood. As it turns out, the elders and the patriarchs of the Zhou Family Vige had no right to question their nsmen who had awakened their bloodline!That was true. Previously, he had heard Zhou Xinjiang say that every year, the vige would send young people and children to the n for selection and cultivation.


    Those who were able to stay in the n were able to rise to the heavens with a single step and had an extraordinary status.


    The Zhou Family Vige was the lowest stronghold of the Zhou Family. For Awakened ones like Su Qingxue, they could only look up to them and didn''t dare to ask too much.Su Qingxue''s heart was filled with joy. She knew that if she could awaken her bloodline, she would be able to freely enter and leave this ce.


    "Yes, Grandfather. Look." Su Qingxue raised her hand and a gust of cold air instantly froze all the leaves on a tree.<span>Zhou Xinjiang was so happy that tears streamed down his cheeks, "Aiyo ¡­" I... "I thought you were just learning internal energy, but you''ve even awakened your bloodline. How many years has it been since a descendant has awakened in our family?"


    <span>Su Qingxue said, "Grandfather, I have one more thing to say. It''s about my father''s background. If you knew, I''m afraid you would be even more happy ¡­ ¡­"


    Su Qingxue wanted to exin the Su family''s background and let Zhou Xin Jiang know. In reality, Zhou Wenli identally didn''t marry an outsider and still married a member of the same family. This way, she believed that the old man would be very satisfied.


    Unexpectedly, just as Zhou Xinjiang was about to speak, he suddenly felt difort in his chest and was about to copse from pain!


    "Err ¡­"Zhou Xinjiang held his chest with one hand, as if he couldn''t catch his breath!


    "Grandfather!"


    <span>Ye Fan instantly ran over and hugged Zhou Xin Jiang, not letting him fall.


    Su Qingxue''s pretty face turned pale white. The surrounding people also came over and revealed expressions of concern.<span>"Grandfather!" Grandfather, how are you!? " Su Qingxue asked anxiously.


    However, Zhou Xinjiang was already unable to reply, and it seemed as if he had fainted.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, quickly checked the condition of Zhou Xinjiang''s body, and found that there was something abnormal on his neck.<span>"Infuriated dtion of the jugr vein..." Ye Fan frowned.


    <span>"Hubby, what''s going on?" Su Qingxue was about to cry.


    <span>"For the time being, I am unable to confirm anything, so I need to do a detailed examination." Ye Fan quickly picked up the old man and said, "We will send Grandfather to the hospital."


    <span>The Patriarch quickly said, "The hospital is in the west side of An He Town. It''s a branch of the province''s first courtyard. That branch''s president is one of our Zhou family''s people!"


    <span>With the Zhou family''s strength, even if they had to make hospitals for their own people, it would be very easy.


    It was just that most of the Zhou family disciples had a solid foundation in cultivation and a strong body. They had specially opened up arge hospital for them, which was a bit of a waste.


    Besides, the transportation system was very developed. It wouldn''t take long for them to leave the city from the vige, so the medical treatment of the n was merged with the ordinary hospitals.<span>"No need." Ye Fan said, "Since your Zhou family''s doctor said that Grandfather is fine, it means that there is a problem with their medical skills, and that the hospital is also not worth going to. "We''ll take him to Hua Hai now."


    <span>The n head and the elders all had an awkward expression, but they were too embarrassed to say anything at this moment.


    After Ye Fan brought Zhou Xinjiang into the helicopter, he and Su Qingxue quickly returned to Hua Hai with the old man.<span>Having a helicopter saved him a lot of effort. After an hour or so, he arrived at Hua Hai University''s affiliated hospital.


    <span>Once they arrived at Hua Hai, Su Qingxue could easily arrange some arrangements for Zhou Xinjiang. After all, the status of the Embroidery Group in Hua Hai was not ordinary.


    The hospital knew that Su Qingxue was going to bring the old man to inspect, so they arranged for a bunch of doctors and nurses to wait for the helicopter toe down.


    The entire examination went smoothly. After the inspection was over, the old man was sent to the most high-end private ward.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, waited for the film toe out and earnestly watched it once, and then walked into the ward with a serious face.<span>"Hubby, what happened?" Su Qingxue quickly stood up from the sickbed.


    <span>Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, and felt that he still had to tell the woman the truth, so he picked up a film and put it under the light.


    "Look... This is my grandfather''s right ventricle, which is a seven-centimeter tumor. "


    "7 cm!?"


    Su Qingxue eximed and covered her small mouth in disbelief.


    Even though she wasn''t a professional medical staff member, she could imagine how serious a 7 cmrge tumor in the ventricle must be!<span>"Hubby... This ¡­ What should we do? You must think of a way to save Grandfather! " Su Qingxue grabbed the man''s arm and said.


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was about tofort the woman to calm down, he saw Zhou Xinjiang wake up on the bed.


    <span>"Xiao Xue... Don''t make things difficult for Ye Fan. "Zhou Xinjiang smiled bitterly," There''s no other way. Our hospital''s Principal Zhou asked all the doctors in the family for me. There is no rule ofw for this tumor. "


    <span>Su Qingxue quickly walked to the bedside and shook her head, "It won''t happen, Grandpa, don''t give up! If there is no rule ofw in the domestic doctors, you can let foreign experts treat it! Ye Fan knew a very powerful doctor! I''ll definitely think of a way! "


    Saying that, Su Qingxue turned around and asked, "Hubby! Say something! There must be a way to cure Grandfather, right?! "<span>Ye Fan looked at the film in his hand and pursed his lips, pondering and not immediately replying.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes gradually turned from bright to gloomy and her expression became helpless, "Hubby ¡­. "Why aren''t you talking ¡­"


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside the ward. Not longter, a handsome middle-aged man wearing sses and a white shirt walked in, apanied by a vice principal of the hospital.


    "Haha, CEO Su, sorry to bother you. This is Professor Zhou Huabin, a director of the Chinese Medical Association. He said that he had something to discuss with you, so I brought him here." The vice principal respectfully said.

 Chapter 1092

    1092


    The higher ups of the Chinese Medical Association, or was their surname Zhou?


    Almost immediately, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue found out about Zhou Huabin''s background."Principal, we need some private space to discuss some things, you see ¡­" Zhou Huabinughed.


    The Vice Principal looked as if he had suddenly realized something, "Oh! I was busy, and you guys were talking. "You all continue to chat..."


    After the vice Principal left, Zhou Hua Bin closed the door and smiled, "Ye Fan, Qingxue, how are you?" Let me introduce myself. I am the third generation descendant of the Zhou family, the sixth oldest. You can call me Uncle Yin or just call me by my name. "


    "The main house?!" Zhou Xinjiang was so excited that he quickly got up to greet them.


    <span>Su Qingxue quickly stopped him and said, "Grandfather, don''t get out of bed! "It''s alright!"


    <span>Zhou Huabin also said, "Yes, Uncle Xin Jiang is one of us, so there''s no need to be so polite."


    Zhou Xinjiang was still a little nervous as he said anxiously, "Don''t call me that. You are part of the main family. How can you call me ''Uncle''?""Hehe, in terms of seniority, you are indeed my uncle. This is nothing." Zhou Hua Bin turned his head to look at Ye Fan and politely said: "You must be Ye Fan. He came uninvitedte at night and disturbed you."


    <span>I was also instructed by the n head to immediately rush over after receiving the news. I wanted to exin the entire matter so as to not cause a misunderstanding. "


    "What misunderstanding?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Zhou Huabin looked at the video in Ye Fan''s hand and said, "I assume that you''ve examined Uncle Xin Jiang before, and the doctors here have given you a diagnosis, right?"<span>Ye Fan nodded, "I am a cardiologist myself, I know my condition."


    "Oh? You''re also a cardiologist? " Zhou Huabin said in surprise, "I heard that you are an expert in ancient martial arts and that you have made a huge contribution in the capital. I didn''t expect you to have medical skills."<span>Zhou Huabin didn''t actually understand Ye Fan and Su Qingxue before. After all, he wasn''t good at cultivation, and was in charge of the Zhou n''s medical department.


    This time, because the Zhou Family Vige reported the situation back to the main house, the main house knew that it was about Ye Fan and Su Qingxue. They didn''t dare to dy and sent him to rify it.<span>However, Zhou Huabin only knew that Ye Fan and his wife both had strength and background. As for the medical knowledge, he had no idea what exactly Ye Fan''s strength was.


    But from his point of view, since he had never heard of Ye Fan, then Ye Fan''s medical skills should also be ordinary.


    As a director of the Chinese Medical Association, Zhou Huabin was an authority on surgery. He had heard of and knew many top doctors in the whole of China and even the whole of the world.<span>"I''ve learned a little", Ye Fan didn''t want to exin anymore, so he said lightly: "You want to tell us that it''s not that you don''t want to treat Grandfather, it''s just that you have no other choice, right?"


    Zhou Huabin froze for a moment, then shook his head with a wry smile, "It''s not that we can''t do anything, it''s just that this disease really can''t be cured by surgery."


    I can be very responsible to say that our Zhou family is very responsible for the health of any tribe member.


    We have an authoritative doctor specializing in cardiac surgery to diagnose Uncle Xinjiang''s condition.<span>A right ventricle tumor with a size of seven centimeters was incredibly difficult to remove. It was extremely dangerous, and it was also difficult to recover from after surgery.


    <span>"If Ye Fan knows about cardiac surgery, then he should know that I am talking about reality. After all, we doctors are not gods."


    "That won''t happen!" There must be a way! " When Su Qingxue heard this, she said unwillingly, "Now that medicine is so advanced, there must be some new treatment we can use! Right? "Husband ¡­"


    Facing the woman''s question, Ye Fan frowned, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Wife ¡­. Give me some time, I want to think, there''s something wrong. I haven''t thought of a solution. "When Su Qingxue heard this, she was not disappointed. She said, "That means there will definitely be a way! Is that right!? "


    "Xiao Xue, don''t force Ye Fan anymore. Grandfather is already very satisfied with this life of his." Zhou Xinjiang hurriedly advised.


    Zhou Huabin sighed, "Qingxue, we are one family. If there really is a way to cure Uncle Xin Jiang, we will do our best."At present, the best method is to use medical treatment to alleviate the severity of his illness. Perhaps, he might be able to live for a few more months... "


    "I don''t want to!" Su Qingxue cried, "You must be lying to me! My grandfather will be fine!<span>You. You all didn''t let me stay by your grandfather''s side until now, and now that I''ve finally seen him, you all say that he''s hopeless!?


    Say that even if I''m not here, you guys can take care of your own people. My grandfather had such arge tumor, but none of you noticed! You are all liars! I won''t believe you! "


    "Sigh!" Xiao Xue, don''t say that. "Stop talking..." Zhou Xinjiang anxiously advised.Zhou Huabin frowned, "Qingxue, illness strikes like a mountain. There are some things that are destined by the heavens. I know that you are feeling very sad right now, but I hope that you still maintain your respect for our Xuanming Tribe. "


    <span>"I don''t care about the n! I only want my grandfather to live! " Su Qingxue pointed at the door and said, "You don''t have the ability to save my grandfather, so please leave!"


    Zhou Huabin''s eyes flickered for a moment, then he nodded his head and turned to Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, there''s something I want to talk to you about. Is it okay toe out and talk about it?"


    Ye Fan was considering how to do this operation, or should he go find the data on the Earth''s axis. Hearing Zhou Huabin''s words, he assumed that Zhou Huabin wanted to talk about the treatment n with him, so he nodded and walked out.The two of them walked to the corridor outside the door. At this time of the night, there were not many people around.


    <span>Zhou Huabin said sincerely, "Right now, Qingxue is very excited. I know a lot of things and it''s not convenient to talk to her, so I can only talk to you."


    <span>I know that she will definitely listen to you in the end, so it''s the same when I tell you. "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "What is it?" Aren''t you looking for me to talk about the treatment? "


    Zhou Huabinughed, "The treatment n is already very clear. Other than conservative internal medicine to extend the life span, there is no other way. Surgery is impossible, so there is nothing much to talk about."What I want to discuss with you is the matter of getting the Su n to officially return to the Xuanming n ¡­ "


    Ye Fan felt a little strange in his heart, and said with a bit of bewilderment, "The Ghost Valley Su Family is now under my wife''s control. What''s the use of you telling me all this?"


    "Hehe, Ye Fan, since I came here on purpose, I am naturally from the family. I have roughly understood everything, and our family head also specifically mentioned you."


    You and I are both clear that the reason Qingxue could have such a life and recapture the Ghost Valley and revive the Su Family was all because of you ¡­ ¡­ "If you agree to let the Su n return to the Xuanming Tribe, then everything will be fine." Zhou Huabinughed.Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1093

    1093


    Ye Fan was silent for a moment, and then sneered, and said: "You think you understand us a lot, but the truth is, you don''t even know what kind of woman my wife is."


    "What do you mean..." Zhou Huabin frowned and asked.<span>"Do you really think that she''s the kind of woman who would listen to anything I say?"


    Zhou Huabinughed, "Of course we know that she is very talented, both in business and cultivation. However, she was still a woman.<span>In our n, almost no woman has ever been able to be the head of a family.


    Of course, it''s not that we look down on Su Qingxue, but it''s just that women are often unable to make the best decision and men are able to think about the big picture. "


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''m not interested in knowing the intentions behind making the Su n return to the Xuanming n.<span>The Ghost Valley belongs to my wife. No matter what decision she makes, I will support her. This is my husband''s support for her.


    <span>I''m not going to say anything about these things unless my wife asks me what I mean. "


    <span>Zhou Huabin''s face froze for a moment, and then he smiled and nodded, "I can tell that you respect Qingxue a lot. Since you said so ¡­ Then I will report it to the patriarch.


    But Ye Fan, I''m afraid you already know that the two of you can''t be husband and wife anymore with your blood right? "<span>"What exactly do you want to say?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Zhou Huabin said, "Actually, you may not know this, but the n prohibits marriages between different ns, and the main fear is for children born of mixed blood.


    <span>In the history of the n, there had been some terrifying incidents that were caused by the mixed blood between the ns ¡­ Therefore, the ironw passed down by their ancestors must not mess up their bloodline.


    But now, you and Qingxue are two special cases. Both of you have never grown up in the n, so you don''t know your own background.


    <span>Our Patriarch also sympathizes with you two, so he agreed that if the Su Family returns to the Profound Nether n and Qingxuepletes recognizing her ancestors, our Profound Nether n will think of a way to protect your rtionship with husband and wife. "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled yfully and said, "You said it already, this is an ironw, and you still dare to break it?"


    <span>"The ancestral rules state that one cannot lose control of one''s bloodline ¡­ "But when you''re married, you don''t necessarily have to have children of your own," Zhou said meaningfully.


    Ye Fan''s expression changed for a while, and his gaze turned cold. "It seems that your Xuanming Tribe really wants to take the Ghost Valley. Are you really that hopeful that it will grow...


    There really is no stopping for thepetition between ns. No wonder the Martial God wanted to create an Ancient God descendant. "


    "Hehe, Ye Fan, you''re thinking too much ¡­." We are only thinking for your sake. Since the other ns will not support you, we, the Zhou n of Xuanming, can help.


    As long as the Ghost Valley Su Family returns to our Xuanming Tribe and your couple is with us, then our strength will increase by leaps and bounds.<span>"Even if the other ns are dissatisfied with your rtionship, we can still bear the burden for you." Zhou Huabin said sincerely.


    Ye Fan grinned and said: "Then..." Let my wife and I have no children in this lifetime, right? "Zhou Huabin sighed, "Life can''t be perfect. It can''t be too demanding. Even if you don''t have children, it''s still better than being separated by force."


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath and sneered: "Not perfect..." Don''t be too demanding. Is this how you people treat patients? "


    "You ¡­ What do you mean by that? "Zhou Huabin frowned," Don''t tell me you think that we are intentionally not giving Zhou Xinjiang proper treatment? There''s nothing you can do about this tumor. You should know it yourself ¡­ "


    "I know it''s difficult, but I haven''t given up." Ye Fan said seriously, "I will operate on my grandfather and remove the tumor."


    <span>Zhou Hua Bin was stunned, "You ¡­" Are you crazy? "How is this tumor cut?"


    "I have already thought about it. We will peel off the tumor that had spread to the right ventricr wall and the normal myocardium. Five centimeters away from the tumor, we will perform aplete removal." Ye Fan said.Zhou Hua Binughed disdainfully, saying: "So that''s the only n you''ve thought of, Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­" I may not be as good as you when training in ancient martial arts, but in terms of surgery, you are too inexperienced.


    I''ll ask you this. What if you need to have your ventricr diaphragm removed during the removal process?


    Do you think we didn''t think of that? More importantly, it is possible... "Without waiting for Zhou Huabin to finish his words, Ye Fan interrupted him and said, "Then we''ll just directly use the doubleyered sealing-locking technique!"


    <span>What ¡­ "What!?"


    Zhou Huabin''s expression froze. He was momentarily speechless, because Ye Fan''s n seemed to be something they had never thought of before.


    <span>"You ¡­ "You''re thinking too simply. The extent of his tumor''s invasion is also unknown. What if it exceeds your expectations..."


    "So what if it exceeds expectations? So what if something happens? " Ye Fan smiled and said, "It''s very difficult and risky, so you don''t need to do surgery?" He felt that his life couldn''t be perfect, so he decided to give up?


    All you have to do is give up on the operation. All you have to do is keep your sess rate, but the patient. will lose his entire life! "


    <span>Zhou Huabin''s expression turned dark, "Ye Fan..." You have to think carefully, this operation is extremely difficult and dangerous. If you really want to do it, you can make Zhou Xinjiang die on the operating table!


    This is Qingxue''s grandfather, do you really want to take this risk? Aren''t you afraid of an ident, Qingxue is dissatisfied with you? "Is there a need for you to do this ¡­"<span>Ye Fan looked at Zhou Huabin in pity, and said, "I really pity you ¡­ ¡­" You still don''t understand why I did this operation. "


    "You ¡­ What do you mean. Are you questioning my medical skills and authority!? Let me tell you, although I''m not good at martial arts, I''ve been studying medicine since I was young, and I''ve also been studying western medicine overseas for more than ten years.<span>I have an absolute say in surgery! " Zhou Huabin was a bit angry, he felt that he was looked down upon professionally, this was the foundation of his standing in the Zhou family!


    <span>Ye Fan lightly said, "The reason why I have to do this surgery is not because he is my wife''s grandfather. It''s because he''s a patient and I''m a doctor.


    <span>As long as there is a glimmer of hope that he can be saved, I will do everything in my power to save him.


    I don''t want to see him die for fear of taking the risk of an operation, and I definitely won''t be afraid of being med by my wife ¡­


    This Director Zhou, perhaps you know how to be an expert professor, but you don''t even know how to be a doctor. "Finished speaking, Ye Fan turned around and walked back to the ward, leaving Zhou Huabin standing there with an ashen face, gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 1094

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    1094


    After Ye Fan had walked back to his room for a long time, Zhou Huabin walked out of the hospital with a dark expression.He returned to one of his ck A8 cars, took out his cell phone and made a call.


    "Big brother, I''ve already mentioned this to Ye Fan, but he''s not buying it." Zhou Huabin said unhappily.A rather low voice came from the other end of the phone, "Oh? "What does he mean ¡­"


    "He said that Su family going back to the Xuanming Tribe would be decided by Su Qingxue, so he wouldn''t interfere." All he wants to do now is to operate on Zhou Xinjiang... "


    "Operation?" The man asked, "Didn''t you say that this Zhou Xinjiang could no longer be saved?"


    Zhou Huabin sighed, and with aplicated look in his eyes he said, "ording to Ye Fan''s n of operation, there is a glimmer of hope."<span>But normally, we don''t take that risk. After all, it''s our responsibility to have the patient die on the operating table. "


    After a moment of silence, the man said, "Huabin, you have to find the best manpower toplete this operation!If we save Zhou Xinjiang, we can make Su Qingxue owe us a huge favor ¡­ ¡­ At that time, we will have even more confidence to win over the Su Family and bring them back to the n! "


    Zhou Huabin frowned, "Big brother, this is not a simple matter. If we were to start the operation, I don''t even have a thirty percent sess rate!"


    <span>"We still have to seed! Didn''t you always want to build a career for our Zhou family? You have learned medicine from a young age, now is the time for you to show off your skills!


    <span>As long as you can make Su Qingxue owe us a favor and bring the Su family back to our Xuanming Tribe, then that would be a great merit! Your position in the n will also bepletely different! " The man said.


    <span>When Zhou Huabin heard this, a look of interest appeared in his eyes. He swallowed his saliva and asked, "Is it really that important to pull the Su n back to the Xuanming Tribe?"


    <span>"Of course! The Divine Dragon n has the Ye n and Ji n, the Phoenix n has the Xiao n and Huang n, the White Tiger n has the Bai n and the winner. As the n''srgest Four Sacred ns, our Xuanming n is the only onecking a leg.


    But even so, our Xuanming Tribe isn''t that weak, so as long as we rope the Su Family back into the n, then our strength will increase greatly ¡­ "Zhou Huabin said doubtfully, "But I heard that the Su n doesn''t have many experts left, so it''s rtively declining ¡­"


    <span>"Hua Bin, since the Patriarch and the elders have requested for us to help them, they must have their reasons for bringing the Su n back.


    <span>"Not to mention anything else, just the Ghost Valley''s informationwork is of critical use to us." The man said.


    Zhou Hua Bin nodded his head, "I got it ¡­" "Big brother, don''t worry. I''ll gather the best cardiac surgeon and perform surgery on Zhou Xinjiang.""You have to be quick, you can''t let Ye Fan do this operation. He has a huge force in the ocean, so he will definitely be able to find an outstanding surgeon. You have to be there before he does!"


    <span>"Hehe, don''t worry, big brother. Zhou Xinjiang is a member of our Zhou family. He will definitely let us have the operation ¡­" Zhou Huabin grinned.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>When Ye Fan returned to the ward, he discovered that Zhou Xinjiang had already fallen asleep. It seemed that the old man was indeed very tired.


    Su Qingxue covered the old man with a nket and walked out with Ye Fan.


    "Hubby, do you think I should send a professional nurse to take care of grandpa?"<span>"I will definitely take good care of you in the hospital, but if you want to call another one, that''s fine too," Ye Fan thought.


    <span>Su Qingxue acknowledged him and gently hugged one of the man''s arm. She snuggled up to him and said, "Hubby, thank you ¡­."


    <span>Ye Fan nked out for a moment, and then said with a puzzled expression, "Thank me for what?"


    <span>"I heard what you said to Zhou Huabin when you were outside ¡­" Su Qingxue exined, "I didn''t do it on purpose, I just happened to hear it ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly came to a realization, smiled and said, "Oh, my wife, your cultivation level hase up, and your senses are even sharper now. If you hear it, you will hear it. I am just saying what I should say and doing what I should do."


    <span>Su Qingxue quietly said, "Actually, what he said is reasonable. For me to be able to reach today and change the Ghost Valley into our Su Family, it was all because of you, husband ¡­ ¡­"


    "If you think I should agree to their request and return to the Xuanming Tribe, I will consider it.""What nonsense are you talking about? I only helped you solve the problem of fighting strength. Taking over the Ghost Valley is not something that can be done with pure fighting strength."


    "How to develop and how to benefit the Su n, you have to think about it for yourself. I''ll have to rely on Sally Ye to take care of my own matters. How can I help you think about the matters of the Ghost Valley?" Ye Fanughed.<span>Su Qingxue nodded and asked, "Hubby, can I really do my grandfather''s surgery?"


    <span>Ye Fan scratched his head in distress and said, "Wife..." The operation must be done, but the key is to increase the sess rate. For the time being, I can''te up with a solution to some of the problems... "


    <span>Su Qingxue bit her lower lip and unwillingly said: "Then you can think about it, or ¡­ ¡­. Find Chu Yunyao and look for information on the earth''s axis ¡­ ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart. Women did not want him to find Chu Yunyao, but because of Zhou Xinjiang''s operation, they could only rely on Chu Yunyao''s skills.


    "I got it. If it''s necessary, I will go find her." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    When they walked out of the hospital, the helicopter had already sent someone to drive away, and the two of them had no means of transportation.


    <span>"Wife, let me call a taxi."


    Ye Fan took out his phone and was about to use the software to call a express train, but he was stopped by Su Qingxue."There''s no need to rush back, you didn''t even eat dinner tonight because of my grandfather. Let''s eat before we go back," Su Qingxue said with a pained heart. Although she knew that men couldn''t starve to death, she still felt that Ye Fan had worked too hard.


    "Foolish wife, your grandfather, isn''t he also my grandfather? "Alright, let''s go find a small restaurant and have a simple meal." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Su Qingxue smiled and nodded.


    Holding hands, the two of them went to a nearby beef restaurant that cooked midnight snacks.


    Although it was gradually entering summer, the yellow beef hotpot along with a few cold dishes still made Ye Fan feel a bit different.


    After sitting down to order, Ye Fan asked the woman, "Wife, do you mind if I drink some beer?"


    "Why do you have to mind? If you want to drink then drink. You don''t even drive ¡­ ¡­" Su Qingxue said indifferently.<span>Ye Fanughed mischievously, "I was afraid that you would despise me because of the alcohol, so I won''t let you kiss meter."


    <span>"Who wants you to kiss ¡­ "It was originally not intimate to begin with." Su Qingxue turned her head away and blushed.


    <span>Ye Fan immediately ordered two bottles of beer, but after the boss brought it over, he found that the beer actually hadn''t gone cold before.


    "Boss, why is it not cold at all?" Ye Fan frowned. After all, it was already over 30 degrees Celsius, so beer not being cold was a bit of an excuse.


    "Aiyo, I''m so sorry. Our freezer is just being repaired. We''ll be able to refrigerate it in two days." The boss apologetically said.


    Ye Fan also wanted to make things difficult for him, so he just waved his hand and let it go.


    After the shop owner left, Su Qingxue took a bottle of beer and condensed some Ice Cold Qi in her hands. The beer quickly turned into ayer of frost!The woman quietly put the bottle of beer back on the table and said, "Look, I''ll help you freeze it manually. The inside will be frozen too."


    Su Qingxue just felt it was interesting and helped a man.


    <span>But unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, Ye Fan''s expression became somewhat strange. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1098

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    1098


    <span>Naturally, the people from the hospital did not dare to say anything unnecessary, and directly opened the door, letting Ye Fan and the others finish disinfection measures, put on their surgical gowns, and went into the operation room.


    At this moment, a tall middle-aged male doctor with a horse-shaped face had already started the operation.


    <span>Seeing that several people had entered the operation room together, the male doctor frowned and said unhappily, "What are you doing?"


    Zhou Huabin still had some lingering fear in his heart. He exined stiffly, "Professor Yin, this is Ye Fan. He proposed the operation." "This is Su Qingxue, the granddaughter of the patient ¡­""I don''t care who they are. Those who have nothing to do with the operation, wait outside!" Yin Ren Jie said snappily.


    Zhou Hua Bin was a bit embarrassed, "About that ¡­" "Professor Yin, we will be watching from the side. It shouldn''t have any effect."


    "Director Zhou, I only brought my team here for surgery out of respect for you. Do you not trust my medical skills by acting like this!?" Yin Ren Jie asked.


    Ye Fan directly asked, "What will you do if you cut open the right ventricleter? The tumor''s invasion range is toorge, and you don''t know the boundary of the normal heart muscle. What will you do?"


    Yin Renjieughed disdainfully. "Are you joking?" If tumor infiltration is sorge, then what is the need for surgery? Of course it is converted to conservative treatment! ""In other words, you don''t have any other procedures on record," said Ye Fan.


    Yin Ren Jie was annoyed. "Young man, I don''t care which hospital you''re from, don''t put on an act in front of me!" If you want to save someone, hurry up and get out! "Don''t get in my way!"


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, and lightly said, "No need, I will do this surgery, you can go now."


    "What!?" Yin Renjie found it hard to believe as he turned his head to look at Zhou Huabin, "Director Zhou!" Just what was going on with this person!? Why aren''t you chasing him away!? "


    Zhou Huabin looked embarrassed as he sighed, "About this ¡­" Professor Yin, I don''t have that power either. "


    Yin Ren Jie was furious, "The patient signed the consent letter! I am the main surgeon! Don''t you guys understand the rules!? "Su Qingxue walked forward and coldly said, "Usually, the family members should have the right to know when making such an important decision is made.


    You didn''t inform me beforehand, but deliberately concealed it, and brought my grandfather into the operating room. If I call awyer to sue you, you might not be able to stand up. "<span>"You ¡­" Yin Ren Jie gritted his teeth and asked Zhou Huabin, "Director Zhou, you have to give me an exnation!"


    <span>Zhou Huabin''s forehead began to perspire as he said, "How about ¡­" Professor Yin, just perform the surgery on the patient. We won''t affect you even if we look at it now.


    "With your medical skills, I believe there''s no problem. Once the surgery is done, I''ll give you another double the surgery fee. What do you think?"


    <span>Hearing that, Yin Renjie squinted his eyes and asked in confirmation, "Double the operation fee? "Are you sure?"


    <span>His team hade over for surgery, but the cost wasn''t low. If the price was doubled, then it would be a sky-high operation. Naturally, Yin Renjie''s heart would be moved.


    <span>"Could that be a lie? "What''s more, if you can save Xin Jiang, then this Miss Su will definitely not treat your team unfairly. She''s Su Qingxue from the Embroidery Group, you should have read about her in the news magazines, right?" Zhou Huabin said.


    Yin Ren Jie was shocked and only now did he clearly recognize Su Qingxue''s identity.<span>Upon learning that this woman was one of the richest women in the whole of China, Yin Ren Jie immediately regretted his words. His tone hadn''t been very good just now.


    <span>"So ¡­ "Oh, so it''s Su Dong''s grandfather. Sorry, I didn''t recognize him just now," Yin Ren Jie said with a stiff smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, we never knew each other before." Su Qingxue said inly, "Since my grandfather signed the agreement, then it shouldn''t be a problem for you to perform the surgery. However, my husband and I must watch from the side. If there is a problem, we must stop it!"


    Yin Renjie didn''t have any objections this time. He would perform this kind of surgery for free. After all, it would make a rich person owe him a favor.


    "Straight away!" "Please do as you please with those two." Yin Renjie was full of energy and wanted to show off.


    Ye Fan looked at Su Qingxue in bewilderment. "Wife, isn''t it better if I directly do it?"Su Qingxue faintly sighed and said, "Hubby, of course I trust you more, but ¡­ ¡­. Grandfather must have signed the agreement because he didn''t want to have anything to do with the family.


    "To grandfather, Madam Zhou is his root. His feelings for her are different. I don''t want to go against his wishes ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded in understanding, and didn''t say anything more. He stood with the woman at the side, watching Yin Renjie perform the surgery.


    At this moment, Yin Renjie had the appearance of an expert in the industry. Every step he took seemed very detailed and professional.


    Seeing him open his chest with a scalpel and cut open his heart, every step seemed very smooth.


    "Qingxue, look ¡­" "Professor Yin is really an outstanding surgeon. This knife is so detailed, we''ve really hired the best doctor to treat your grandfather." Zhou Huabin was also very satisfied, and he quietly praised.


    Su Qingxue''s heart was in her throat as shepletely ignored Zhou Hua Bin''s words.


    Finally, the right ventricle was cut open and the tumor could be seen.


    When the situation inside was exposed to the onlookers, Yin Ren Jie''s eyes zed over and he froze on the spot."Professor Yin ¡­" "What''s the situation?" Zhou Huabin asked nervously.


    <span>Yin Renjie''s gaze wasplicated and helpless as he replied, "There''s no other way. This tumor is just like what that gentleman said before. It''s already infiltrated beyond my expectations. This way, I won''t be able to tell where the healthy heart muscle is. It can''t be removed."


    <span>"What!?" Zhou Huabin''s face turned pale as he said unwillingly, "Is there really no other way?!"


    "Director Zhou, you''re also a doctor. Come over and take a look, can you be saved?" Yin Ren Jie shook his head and sighed.


    Zhou Hua Bin walked over with a look of regret in his eyes. He shook his head and said, "Qing Xue, we really did our best, but in this situation, we can only stop the operation and turn it into an internal treatment ¡­"


    Su Qingxue said excitedly: "What do you mean by trying your best!?" This is just the beginning, and you''re already saying that you can''t do it?! "


    "Oh, Mr. Su, operating in this kind of situation is extremely irresponsible for the patient. I''m only considering the elderly''s final moments," Yin Ren Jie exined to himself.


    Right at this time, Ye Fan walked to the side of the operating table and said, "Since you can''t do it, then move aside, I''ll do it."<span>"What!?" Yin Ren Jie and Zhou Huabin looked at the man in surprise.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes lit up with hope, "Hubby, you have a way?"


    Ye Fan nodded, "Didn''t I tell youst night? I thought of something."


    "Impossible!" Yin Ren Jie shook his head. "This kind of situation can''t bepletely removed no matter what!"


    Zhou Huabin also quickly said, "Ye Fan, this is not a joke, there''s no need for you to take such a big risk!"<span>Ye Fan said in a serious tone, "The whole operation n, I already thought about it yesterday. Moreover, I won''t risk the life of a patient."


    "A n?" What n? I don''t believe that this can be done! " Yin Renjie questioned, "Don''t tell me you are able to surpass the authoritative diagnosis of cardiac surgery in all of China!?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1106

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!


    1106<span>Ning Xuemo frowned, "Is it very special?" Could it be someone shameful? What king? What prince or princess? Are we still living in a feudal society? "


    The manager said with a smile, "That''s not it ¡­" "It just happens to be this private room. Since the two of you are small in number, you can arrange it outside, so ¡­"


    "So you''re saying you want to bully us because we have less people?" Haven''t we consumed enough? If a guestes at thest minute and wants to chase us out, then why would we need to spend 10,000 yuan just now for the lowest consumption? " Ning Xuemo said in dissatisfaction.


    <span>The manager quickly shook his head, "No, no..." We know that the two of you have met the minimum consumption requirement, so we can give you a discount, what do you think? "


    "It''s not a matter of money, it''s a matter of firste first serve." Ye Fan said, "Even if you give me a free ticket, we won''t change the room."


    Those of you who do business must also talk about hospitality, don''t tell me guests also have a difference in status? Furthermore, it''s not as though they are unable to sit outside. Who is the one who has to sit in a private room to eat? "


    The manager seemed to be at a loss as well. He knew this wasn''t reasonable, so after a moment of hesitation, he nodded and said, "Okay, then I''m sorry to disturb you two. I''ll go out and talk to the other guests ¡­"


    With that, the manager and the waiter left.


    "This is really strange, disturbing our good mood." Ye Fan shook his head and took a sip of his drink.Ning Xuemo smiled. "That''s very normal. Many of the people whoe here to eat are either rich or expensive. Some of them are upstart and don''t have much education. It''s not like they aren''t willing to eat in a private room. Just let them be."


    Ye Fan was about to say something when the phone rang. He saw that it seemed to be a call from the Chinese military, so he picked it up.


    "Hey", Ye Fan was puzzled: "Who is it?"


    <span>A very polite voice came from the other side, "Mr. Ye? I''m Wang Ze, do you remember? "


    Ye Fan said, "It''s not like I''m senile dementia. You should be that guy from the Jiang-Nan army''s defense department, right? Of course you remember him. What about it?"


    <span>"Oh, this Wang is not very talented. Recently, I have received the trust of my superior. He has just be themander in chief of the Jiang-Nan army. "Hehe ¡­" Wang Ze smiled embarrassedly, but it was hard to hide his joy.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "It''s a good thing. In the future, themander of the entire Jiang-Nan army will be an acquaintance. Take care of him in the future."


    "Aiya, Mr. Ye, you really are the Baleful Break King. Compared to you, I am like a little snakepared to a real dragon!"<span>When Chief appointed me, he made me pay you a visit from time to time so that I couldmunicate with you well. You are the pir of our country!


    "I am able to live to this day, thanks to your repeated care, I, Wang, will never be able to forget it..."<span>Ye Fan felt goosebumps all over his body when he heard this. This guy probably knew about what happened in the capital a few days ago and saved a group of leaders. That''s why he came to kiss ass to them.


    <span>"Alright, alright, what are you looking for me for?" Ye Fan asked.


    Wang Ze hurriedly stopped, not daring to speak any more nonsense, he said: "It''s like this. Several heads, in order to thank you for your contributions to China, specially prepared a thin gift for you, asking me to send it over to you. Is it convenient for you? "<span>Ye Fan remembered, it seemed that before he came back from the capital, the Dragon King had mentioned this matter, so he asked, "What is a thin gift?" "There won''t be a lot of things, right?"


    "No, no, no. There aren''t many things, I''m still holding them in my hand." Wang Ze said.Ye Fan said, "I''m not at home, how about youe another time."


    <span>"I know, Mr. Ye, you are at the restaurant at the bottom of the South Peak right? We are already in the city, I just don''t know if I will disturb your meal ¡­" Wang Ze said with an embarrassed smile.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "You guys are quite daring, the GPS followed me?""Mr. Ye, don''t misunderstand! This ¡­ We didn''t do it! I have no right to follow you! However... But on the Dragon Soul side ¡­ " Wang Ze was so scared that he started to tremble.


    Ye Fan sighed, he also knew that for a person like him, the country couldn''t possibly really not pay attention to him. Not to mention the others, they would definitely be worried about him dealing with the Doomsday King.Moreover, if they encountered any important matters, the higher-ups of China would definitely want to know where he was as soon as possible.


    <span>"Okay, thene over here, but I''m eating with my woman, so hurry up and finish giving us our things and leave immediately." Ye Fan said.


    "Good, good, good! Please wait a moment, we''ll go right away! "Then hang up first ¡­"


    <span>After hanging up, Ning Xuemo asked curiously, "Hubby, what reward does Chief want to give you?"


    Ye Fan shrugged, "How would I know? Let them go."


    "You don''tck money, nor do you want to be an official. I can''t think of anything they can give you." Ning Xuemo replied.


    Just then, the door to the room was knocked again. The manager walked in awkwardly with a woman in her thirties, who was wearing ck-framed sses and carrying an LV bag."What''s going on?" Ye Fan frowned and said.


    The manager apologetically bowed first and said, "I''m really sorry, mister and missus. This customer would like to have a chat with you."


    <span>After that fat woman nced at Ye Fan and Ning Xuemo, she said, "The money for your meal is mine. Once we''re out, this private box will immediately be given to you."


    <span>Ning Xuemo smiled. "On what basis?" Do you think weck that ten thousand dors? "


    The fat woman looked impatient. She took out two stacks of cash from her bag and threw them on the table, "Here''s 20,000, I''ll give you ten thousand more. Is that OK?"


    "Scram," Ye Fan lightly said one word.


    <span>"What did you say!? Do you know who our boss is!? " the fat woman said angrily with her eyes wide open.


    <span>Ye Fan said indifferently, "No matter who your boss is, scram."


    <span>"You ¡­"


    Seeing that the fat woman was about to lose her temper, the manager quickly interjected, "Madam, please calm down. The two of them still do not know that Director Chen and Mr. Wu are here."The fat woman gritted her teeth as she crossed her arms over her chest and said arrogantly, "I didn''t want to say it. After all, we have always kept a low profile.


    However, I can only tell you that I am Amy, Wu Han''s manager. Today, our family''s Wu Han came specially to eat this family''s buddhist jumping wall, and along with him is Great Director Chen Keji.If you know what''s good for you, you can immediately move out of the room. Then, I can get my Wu Han to give you two signed photos. Is that good enough? A normal person might not even be able to get it! "


    <span>When the manager Amy finished speaking, the room fell silent for more than ten seconds.


    Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled as he frowned, asking Ning Xuemo, "Who is Wu Han?" Who is Chen Keji? "Is it famous?"


    Ning Xuemo was also a little confused. She thought for a while and said, "I think I heard the waitress at our teahouse mention it before, but I''m not sure either ¡­" Chen has heard of it, but I don''t usually go to the movies ".


    "Stop pretending! How could someone of your age still not recognize our Wu Han!? " The fat woman, Amy, said incredulously. < sstle = ''dise'' > zGsGQ6gPHWsR6VeCaooqax4Tir2or1VR37Ffz48qMXtL/AU9bcE7heUMVLmDaUF9RXF3Q = =


    <span>The restaurant manager was also surprised as he reminded them softly, "The two of you, Wu Han, are from Han Kingdom''s idol, Heaven''s Guild. Aren''t there a lot of advertisements for people toe back to sing? It''s so popr." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1109

    1109


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan walk out, Wang Ze immediately stood up straight and shouted, "Salute!"


    All of a sudden, under Wang Ze''s lead, the dozens of soldiers at the scene all turned around and saluted Ye Fan.<span>This battle left Ye Fan a little speechless. It was just a gift, how could it be so grand as if it was a wee gift from a country''s leader?


    <span>However, what made Ye Fan even more speechless was the fact that Wu Han and his men were at the side.


    <span>"Haha!" Was it that grand? "As expected of my godfather..."


    <span>Wu Han swaggered off with Amy, Chen Keji, and a bunch of other film crew members.


    Although the others were a little nervous, Wu Han was very excited and happy. Heughed loudly as he walked in front of Wang Ze and said, "General, you came in time."


    Wang Ze frowned, "You are ¡­"


    Wang Ze was confused and didn''t know where this guy came from. However, seeing that Wu Han didn''t seem to be afraid at all, he thought to himself that he probably had some background, so he figured it out first.<span>"I am Wu Han. Why, didn''t you recognize me?" "No worries, you''re from the army, so you don''t usually watch movies and TV shows. It''s normal that you don''t know each other," Wu Han waved his hand and said.


    "Wu Han?" Wang Ze muttered the name, and then asked Ye Fan at the entrance of the restaurant: "Mr. Ye ¡­ ¡­" He is ¡­ Your friend? "


    With that asked, the atmosphere immediately changed!


    <span>Wu Han''s group, including the restaurant''s manager and the waiters, were all stunned.


    Especially Wu Han; a trace of confusion appeared in his eyes before it gradually turned into apprehension, unease, and even fear ¡­


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, shrugged his shoulders, and shook his head, "Don''t misunderstand me..." It was only today that I learned of such a person.<span>I heard he''s a hot little piece of meat, oh. "He''s just a young male artiste. It''s said that he''s quite popr anyway ¡­"


    "Male artiste? "Little fresh meat?" Wang Ze''s face immediately darkened, "So he''s not a friend of Mr. Ye."Wu Han swallowed his saliva and nervously retreated a few steps back, huddled together with Amy, Chen Keji, and the others.


    <span>"You ¡­ You. It wasn''t my godfather who called me here? " Wu Han still couldn''t believe that these soldiers were looking for Ye Fan?


    "Who''s your godfather?" Wang Ze intended to ask clearly and avoid any unnecessary trouble.


    Wu Han quickly shouted, "I''ll screw Yang Hua Cheng! The chairman of China''s Royal Entertainment Company! Fragrant City''s Creed Gang is my godfather''s force! You all should know about this, right? "<span>"How dare you!" Wang Ze immediately widened his eyes and said furiously: "A mere underground gang, worthy of dispatching our Chinese army?!" Are you all trying to rebel!? "


    <span>Wang Ze was naturally furious, he thought that this Wu Han was really amazing, he even tricked him in the beginning.


    So in the end, the backer was just the head of the ''Reliance Gang''. He wasn''t even at the level of one of the five underworld ns in China!


    This group of people from the entertainment circle were naturally nothing in front of the Chinese army. If they wanted to kill them, wouldn''t that be just a matter of minutes?


    <span>"A small, fat and powdered actress, male and female, you''re neither male nor female, yet you still dare to put on an act in front of me. Are you trying to look down on our army!?" Wang Ze questioned loudly.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no... It''s not like that ¡­ I... I thought... " Wu Han was on the verge of tears. He didn''t know how to exin it.


    Ning Xuemo giggled, "General Wang, he thinks that you guys are here to help him steal our private box ¡­


    "He''s going crazy, it''s not that the VIP box doesn''t want to eat, but he has to chase us out, otherwise he''ll beat me to death." "¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­<span>What ¡­ What!? Snatch ¡­ Fight... "Fight..." After Wang Ze understood, he immediately became even angrier and was no longer able to speak quickly.


    After all, his superior could tell him that he must properly cultivate his rtionship with Ye Fan, and try his best to let Ye Fan feel a sense of belonging to this country.


    Who would have thought that not even two days after taking on his new position, there would already be someone daring enough to steal Ye Fan''s private room and beat him to death!?


    Although, Ye Fan and Ning Zimo couldn''t possibly really be beaten up... However, this was, after all, a defamatory thing that had happened in Wang Ze''s jurisdiction!


    "Someonee!" Arrest them all! "Wang Ze''s shout scared Wu Han and the rest so much that their souls almost flew out of their bodies.


    After receiving the order loudly, the soldiers grabbed Wu Han and the rest and knelt down on the ground as if they were ferocious tigers that had just released a sluice.<span>Director Chen Keji saw Wang Ze''s rank clearly, and cursed Wu Han in his heart. How could he speak carelessly when he didn''t even know this general''s rank!


    <span>He quickly begged for mercy, "General!" This was all Wu Han''s fault! We did not dare to offend that Mr. Ye! "


    The manager Amy also begged, "That''s right, that''s right! I just listened to Wu Han''s instigation! I''m also working! "<span>"You ¡­ "You all..." Wu Han''s face turned ashen, and he nearly spurted a mouthful of blood.


    Wang Ze was toozy to waste words with them. In any case, in his eyes, if they were all killed, it wouldn''t be a problem. After all, they had angered Ye Fan, so the death sentence wouldn''t be too excessive.<span>"All of you, shut up! You arrogant and pretentious people from the entertainment industry, I have long despised you!


    If this wasn''t the city, then how dare you be disrespectful to Mr. Ye, this daddy will shoot you right now!


    How ridiculous! Open your dog eyes and look at the scourge of your country! What kind of amazing person did you provoke today? "


    Wang Ze''s loud shout made Wu Han and the rest quiver, no longer daring to make a sound.<span>At the same time, they were filled with confusion. Just what kind of background did that young man have? It could actually make the Chinese military so respectful?!


    After straightening the cor of his military uniform, Wang Ze walked towards Ye Fan with a solemn expression on his face.After arriving in front of Ye Fan, Wang Ze opened the heavy sandalwood box.


    "Mr. Ye, this is to thank you for your contribution to our China. This is a special certificate, medal and identity card for you!


    Although this is but a drop in the bucketpared to the great contribution you have made to turn the tide in the face of national crisis, I hope that you do not mind it! "


    As Wang Ze spoke, he lifted up the box and ced it in front of Ye Fan.


    For a moment, almost everyone looked over curiously.<span>Ye Fan leisurely picked up that ck leather book, which was embedded with golden dragon stripes. He looked at it and discovered that on the certificate, there were four big words written ¡ª "Peerless National Schr"!


    Okay... Taking his Unparalleled Sword Intent into a metaphor, this title is pretty fitting, Ye Fan''s mouth curved into a smile.


    Everyone present also saw the four words clearly, because the golden words were too eye-catching!


    Wu Han and the others felt their hearts beating faster than their throats. They were not illiterate, so they naturally knew that the country was unrivalled. It was only through the presence of an extraordinary character that they could bear such a title! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1113

    <span>1113


    Su Qingxue thought for a while and said, "I am still young, so much so that I am still very young. I stillck experience in leading the entire Su n.


    <span>Because of this, every decision I make requires me to carefully consider the interests of the entire Su n.


    <span>"Since your Zhou n is willing to abandon the battle back then and invite our Su n to return to the Xuanming n, then I would also like to know, what benefits does this have to our Su n?"


    Zhou Hua Yangughed: "Qing Xue, you are too modest. Although you are still young, but I know a lot about you."


    The talent you disyed in the mall and the ability to clean up the ghost valley that the Zhuge family left behind are both very outstanding. They are not something you can possess just because you are old.


    Of course we understand. You will have some concerns about returning to the Xuanming Tribe, but I can tell you this with certainty. Once the Su Family returns to the Xuanming n, your positions will bepletely different! "<span>"Oh? "How is it different?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Zhou Hua Yang said proudly: "Let''s not talk about anything else. Although the Ghost Valley is an S ss organization, but it is only an underground organization within China. It cannot have much of an impact on the decisions of China''s highest level.


    <span>However, our Xuanming Tribe, as one of the four holy races, has a great influence. We are able to directly participate in some important decisions at the highest level.


    Once you return to the Xuanming Tribe, we can apply to turn the Ghost Valley into an open and aboveboard intelligence agency, and even be China''s official intelligence organization.


    At that time, you, as the Valley Master of Ghost Valley, will have your status rise greatly. It was just like a Hidden Dragon rises from the Abyss. It could not be described in the same breath.I believe you can also think of simr benefits, Qingxue ¡­ Our Xuanming Tribe''s resources are far beyond what you can imagine. "


    Su Qingxue nodded, "Your words are indeed very attractive."


    "Haha, this is not temptation, this is the truth. We came here with sincerity." Zhou Hua Yang said with a sincere face.<span>Su Qingxue revealed a thoughtful expression and then asked, "Then if our Su n returns to the Xuanming n, will there be any difference between high and low and low with your Zhou n?"


    <span>Zhou Hua Yang said calmly: "You can rest assured that my Zhou family and your Su family are the two main pirs of the Xuanming Tribe.


    Even if the number of people in the Su n right now is not as many as our Zhou n, we would still treat them equally. We would not think that our Zhou n is a tier higher than ours. "


    "Really?" Su Qingxue asked in confirmation.


    "Absolutely true." Zhou Hua Yang said seriously.<span>Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes flickered as she said: "If that''s the case, then I''ll make a request. As long as you agree, I''ll bring the Su n back to the Xuanming n."


    <span>"If there''s a request, feel free to mention it. We are all family from the same line, there''s nothing to mention." Zhou Hua Yang had a face full of anticipation, it was hard to conceal his joy.


    Su Qingxue had an indifferent but determined expression as she said, "I request that I be the Patriarch of the Xuanming Tribe.""What!?" Zhou Hua Yang''s expression instantly froze.


    <span>Even Su Yuan and Su Xin, who were behind Su Qingxue, looked at their own Valley Master in surprise.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, secretly lowering his head with a smile, muttering to himself, his wife''s appetite is really big, she won''t stop even if she were to say something shocking.


    "Qingxue... You. Are you joking with me? " Zhou Hua Yang said with a stiff smile: "This chief, which is my grandfather Zhou Tian Qi, is an extremely prestigious expert in our family, and one that the Elders Guild unanimously approves of. Not everyone is qualified ¡­""I didn''t say that your grandfather isn''tpetent, but I am now the leader of the Su Family. Our Su Family is small in number, if we return to the Xuanming Tribe, in order to not worry about our family, only I am the leader.


    <span>After all, your Zhou family has arge number of people, so you shouldn''t be worried about how much of a threat I would bring to your family ¡­ "After all, you also said that we are one family." Su Qingxue said calmly.


    Zhou Hua Yangughed awkwardly: "Qingxue, this isn''t something that can be decided easily. "If you wish to be the head, you can ask the Elders to evaluate it andpete within the n."


    <span>Su Qingxue said indifferently: "If you can''t agree, then forget about it. After all, our Su family has nothing bad right now.


    <span>"It''s better to be the head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix. I think everyone understands this logic ¡­"


    <span>"Qingxue, think carefully. When we return to the Xuanming Tribe, our status will bepletely different!" Zhou Hua Yang tried his best to persuade him.


    <span>"I don''t care, status or anything like that, even if we go back to the n, we won''t be number one in the n, nor will we be the number one in the world." Su Qingxue said lightly: "There is no limit to how high a mountain can be, but as a person, you must be content with what you have.


    Zhou Hua Yang frowned and said: "You can make another request, to be the Patriarch ¡­ This is a little unrealistic ".<span>Su Qingxue stood up and coldly said, "Reality is unrealistic, you don''t have the final say. Your Zhou family is a Xuanming n, and our Su family also has a Xuanming bloodline. Why should we listen to you?


    Several thousand years ago, our ancestors did not intend to lower their heads to you. I will not bow my head to you.


    "There are only two ways for the Su Family to return to the Xuanming Tribe. One, I''ll go back and be the patriarch. Two, your Zhou Family will lower its head to us. Our Su Family will have the final say."


    Su Qingxue''s words made the Su Family members of the Ghost Valley feel better and full of pride. They secretly admired Su Qingxue''s courage.


    Zhou Hua Yang''s face was unsettled. He finally couldn''t help but sneer and said: "Su Qingxue, are you joking with me? Your Su Family only has a few hundred people, how many of them have their bloodline awaken?With your current strength, why would you want our Zhou Family to give up control of the Xuanming Tribe!? "


    "If you don''t want to, then there''s nothing to talk about." Su Qingxue pointed at the door, "I''m not interested in wasting words with those guys that tried to hurt my grandfather. Scram!"


    "You ¡­"Zhou Hua Yang''s face flushed red. He couldn''t believe that Su Qingxue would dare to treat him, the eldest grandson of the Zhou family, like this.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, and he said with a gloomy voice: "Su Qingxue, you only have such a small cultivation, how dare you speak so arrogantly?!


    Do you know, you and the entire Ghost Valley, if our Zhou Family is willing, can be erased from Earth at any time!? "<span>As he said this, Zhou Hua Yang''s body released a true essence pressure that was only present at the Awakening Realm. An icy cold aura terrifying swept through the entire meeting room!


    Su Yuan, Su Xin, and the others immediately wanted to protect Su Qingxue.<span>"Valley Master, be careful!"


    Just as a few Su Family members were about to block Su Qingxue, they saw a figure suddenly rush in front of Zhou Hua Yang!


    <span>"Bam!"


    Ye Fan suddenly moved, without saying anything further, he hit Zhou Hua Yang''s head!


    A single blow to the head caused Zhou Hua Yang to be caught off guard. He immediately fell to the ground, dizzy and stupefied! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1116

    "Respected Mr. Ye Fan, you can use your identity card to ride in the top cabin of any train at any time without having to wait in line."


    <span>Seeing this paragraph of text, Feng Yueying couldn''t help but be stunned. She thought that she had seen wrongly, so she blinked her eyes a few times to confirm it.


    "What is this?" the woman wondered.


    Ye Fan was mentally prepared, and exined it to the woman with a smile.


    After Feng Yueying heard this, she felt incredulous. She felt both happy for the man and envious as she said, "Hubby, do you think you can fly anywhere in the future?"


    "It should be, they finally gave me something useful." Ye Fan said, "If I had known that I could have sat here for free, I wouldn''t have bought a ticket."Feng Yueying chuckled as she teased, "Looks like working hard and thriving has nothing to do with money. My husband is so rich, and he even cares about a few hundred yuan in high-speed rail fare."


    Ye Fan patted the woman''s butt and said, "Aren''t you the same?" "I don''t buy a business ss, but sit on a second-ss seat every time and go home. Do you need a few hundred dors?"


    Feng Yueying pouted, "We kids from the countryside are more economical to begin with. Besides, that business ss is only able to lie down, and it''s not that special. Spending a few hundred more dors is not worth it."


    <span>Ye Fan held the woman''s shoulders and said, "Okay, I know our family is the most thrifty, but no matter how frugal we are, we can''t starve. It''s still early, let''s go out for lunch before we enter."


    Naturally, Feng Yueying had no objections. It was indeed time for lunch, and there was still an hour and a half before they could drive. There was still plenty of time.At the moment, the restaurants outside the train station were bustling with business. The two of them looked around and saw that there were still plenty of fast food restaurants such as Golden Arch.


    <span>Ye Fan also hadn''t eaten hamburger fries for a while, so he walked in with Feng Yueying.


    <span>"Ying Ying, go find a ce to sit down. I''ll go buy one. What do you want to eat?" Ye Fan asked.


    "I eat a box of Mard Chicken, drink a drink is enough, eat too much and ride hard," said Feng Yueying.<span>Ye Fan nodded his head and ran over to order a meal. After waiting for a while, he found Feng Yueying with a te of food.


    <span>However, Ye Fan discovered that Feng Yueying was sitting in a corner seat. Beside her, there was a skinny man wearing a grey jacket with a vulgar demeanor, saying something to the woman.


    "Beautiful girl, this is almostpletely new. Look at the texture, this is Apple 8P, an authentic product from the National Bank. If you don''t believe me, you can start the game."


    <span>"I don''t need it. I already have a cell phone."


    <span>"This one is 6, it''s definitely not as good as my 8P, and I only sold it for 3000 yuan. It''s a lot cheaper than the official website!"


    <span>Ye Fan walked to the table, put down his food, and frowned, "Ying Ying, what''s going on?"


    <span>"Husband, he said he wanted to sell me a new 8P," said Feng Yueying, distressed.


    The manughed and secretly hid it with his jacket. He took out an Apple phone that looked quite new from his pocket and said, "Handsome, how about you buy a phone? It''s only 3000, how can there be such a cheap 8P everywhere? "Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said with a smile, "It was you who stole the phone, right?"


    "Tsk, how could I have stolen it? I was given this by a friend. I only used it a few days ago, so I want to sell it cheaply due to theck of money. "I see that you''re a perfect couple, that''s why I thought of letting you get away with it," the man said with a straight face.


    <span>Ye Fan was toozy to waste words with him, and said: "We don''t need it, go find someone else."


    "Handsome, is 3000 still considered expensive? How about this, 2800, I really can''t lower it any further! "The man said as he opened his phone and unlocked the screen," Look, this speed, this painting quality, the real thing, it''s not a lie!<span>Ye Fan shook his head, passing a box full of chicken pieces to Feng Yueying and said, "We have to eat, go find someone else."


    <span>The man nced at Feng Yueying and said, "Beautiful girl, use 6 now and change to 8P for a beautiful girl like you. 2800, you can get your husband to buy it for you. It''s a good gift!"


    <span>"I already said I don''t need it. My 6 points are pretty good too. I don''t want to get a new one." Feng Yueying frowned as she turned her head to look out the window.


    "Aiya, beautiful girl, why don''t you tell me the price? Let me see if I can do it.


    Ye Fan saw that the man didn''t want to leave and said in a low voice, "Hey, bro, stealing isn''t a solution. Let''s find a proper job. We won''t buy this phone.""Yeah, you guys are people who take the wrong path. Don''t you think about how sad it is to have your phone stolen by someone?"


    That''s probably their hard-earned sry for a month, you know? " Feng Yueying said angrily, "If you continue to pester us, then don''t me me for calling the Defense Bureau and letting them arrest you. This is the train station, even the security team can arrest you here."


    When the man heard, he immediately sneered in disdain, "If you don''t buy, then don''t buy. Two poor people, who are you trying to scare? It''s not like I''ve been selling my phone here for a day or two, what does it have to do with you! You still dare to scare your father?


    I''m not scared even if you call me. Do you think it''s okay if I sell my phone at the train station? "You dare to offendozi, and make it so that you won''t even be able to sit in a car!"With that, the man put his phone back in his pocket and swaggered out.


    <span>"This is truly unreasonable." Feng Yueying was speechless, "How can you steal things and still dare to sell them so brazenly?"


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "This kind of thing happens everywhere, there''s no need to quibble about it with him, and we don''t have the time." If a person''s quality goes up and no one buys it, then no one will steal it and sell it. "


    Feng Yueying nodded, and stopped thinking about it. She picked up a chicken and put it into Ye Fan''s mouth.


    <span>After the two of them finished their simple fast food meal, they walked to the entrance of the train station and lined up to pass the security check.


    Just when Feng Yueying was about to go for an inspection, the security guard looked at her carefully for a moment with a frown.


    <span>Then, the female security officer said with a serious face, "Miss Feng, pleasee to our office for a visit. There is something we need to verify."


    <span>Feng Yueying was surprised, "Why?"


    "You and this mister behind you are suspected of a crime. Please cooperate in the investigation." The female security inspector said as two more security guards walked over from behind.At this moment, the passengers beside looked at the two of them strangely.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and said, "You haven''t even seen my ID, how do you know we were involved?"


    "Why do you have so many questions!? Would we nder you!? Do not dy the security check here,e with us! " A security member said impatiently.She also didn''t know what was going on, so she could only look at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, reaching out his hand to grab Feng Yueying''s hand and said, "Then let''s go over and see the situation first."


    "En." Feng Yueying felt the presence of a man, so she was no longer afraid.


    <span>The two of them were being watched by the security guards one after the other. They walked into the office of the security team and into a small room where the interrogators were located.


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1117

    Not long after, a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and a square face, wearing the uniform of a captain, came into the room.


    Ye Fan looked at this security captain''s work te, which had the word "Zhang Gang" written on it. He should be the security captain in charge of this train station.<span>What surprised Ye Fan and Feng Yueying was that the man who sold the phone was following behind the security captain!


    The man in the grey jacket smiled sinisterly at the two of them, obviously very pleased with himself.


    Ye Fan and Ye Wen immediately understood, it was actually this guy who did this!


    After sweeping his eyes over Ye Fan and Feng Yueying, the security captain expressionlessly asked that man, "The suspects you were talking about, are they?"<span>"Yeah, I just saw them stealing their phones, so it must be on them or in the box," the man in the jacket said with a ttering smile.


    "We stole your phone!? It''s clear that you are the thief! " Feng Yueying said angrily.


    <span>Zhang Gang replied seriously, "Why are you making such a ruckus!?" If there is any theft, we will naturally investigate it thoroughly! "


    <span>"Exactly! I think all of you have a guilty conscience! " The man in the jacket chuckled.


    "Captain Zhang Gang, no matter what kind of rtionship you have with that guy, don''t waste our time while I''m still fine. We need to catch that one o''clock train," Ye Fan said.


    <span>Zhang Gang harrumphed, "You have a good temper. We will let you go after we investigate everything clearly." "You guys are in such a hurry, are you guys trying to escape?"


    "Even if we are the suspects, you have to have ample evidence to be able to keep us, right?" Ye Fan said.<span>Don''t y along with me. At this train station, it''s not up to you to teach me how to handle things. "Zhang Gang said to a member beside him," Little Xu, you go check them out. I''m going to the station to see off some important leaders.


    <span>Team member Xiaoxu quickly responded with a smile, "Understood captain, I will definitelyplete the mission!"


    Zhang Gang nodded and left the room.<span>"Brother-inw, what kind of leader ising? Is he from the city?" the man in the jacket asked.


    <span>Zhang Gang said impatiently, "Why would the city send you off like this? He''s from a powerful background and seems to be a country level leader. He summoned everyone to wee you back before he even finishes his meal!"


    "So awesome?!" Why haven''t we seen any national level leaders and been notified of them in advance? " The man in the jacket asked curiously.<span>"How would I know so much? You son of a bitch, if it wasn''t for your sister, I wouldn''t care about your little shit! If we dy the matter of weing the great leader, who will be able to bear it? "


    "Heh heh ¡­" "Who asked you to be my brother-inw, you definitely have to help me vent my anger. Don''t worry, this month''s red packet will definitely be bigger thanst month''s ¡­" The man in the jacket chuckled.<span>"At least you''re sensible." Zhang Gang grinned and walked out.


    Zhang Gang and his brother-inw talked as they walked outside. Although their voices were not loud, they were all heard by Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fanpletely understood in his heart why this guy dared to sell stolen phones at the train station.


    <span>It was probably due to the conversation between the two of them that this fellow was able to stand it, warping his fragile ego. That was the reason why he came up with such a method of retaliation.


    Team member Xiao Xu was already full of confidence, saying: "You two, please bring your bows over, we want to inspect the things inside."


    Feng Yueying angrily replied, "Why should I!?" What right do you have to do this? "<span>"We want to check the contraband. Don''t tell me you have a guilty conscience?" Little Xu said arrogantly.


    Ye Fan said with a smile that was not a smile: "If it was a check of contraband, why didn''t the security check earlier? Are you all joking?" I think you want to put the contraband in our box. "


    "What nonsense are you spouting!" Don''t ask so much! We naturally have our own rules and regtions! " As Xiao Xu said this, he directly snatched the travel case from Ye Fan''s hands.Ye Fan didn''t have the mood to have a good chat with them, so he just pushed on the door, knocking little Xu against it.


    "Bang!"<span>Xiao Xu mmed the door loudly, screaming in pain as he fell to the ground.


    <span>Thismotion also shocked Zhang Gang and his brother-inw who had just walked out.


    <span>Zhang Gang turned around and saw this scene. His face immediately flushed red as he shouted in anger, "What are you doing!? How dare you attack our security team?! Everyone go over! and cuffed them up! "


    <span>The man in the jacket also quickly shouted, "I told you they have a problem!"


    Only then did a few security guards in the office react, aggressively rushing towards Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, handing the travel case to Feng Yueying to carry. He walked up one by one and used a capturing technique on each of the team members, knocking them down to the ground.


    <span>These trained security guards, in Ye Fan''s eyes, were no different from children. They were just a group of ordinary people, and he did not want to hurt them too much, so he used a clever trick to let them retreat.


    Seeing this, Zhang Gang knew that they had run into a practitioner, so he hurriedly grabbed an electric shock stick from the office and said, "Do you want to go to jail?" Attacking our security team is already a crime! "<span>Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to pay any attention to him. Taking a step forward, he let Feng Yueying follow behind him.


    After arriving in front of Zhang Gang, Ye Fan immediately grabbed the electric shock rod from Zhang Gang''s hands.<span>Zhang Gang didn''t even have time to react before Ye Fan had already opened the electric shock rod, directly hitting the man in the jacket!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The man in the jacket cried out in pain and fell to the ground, "Brother-inw!" Brother-inw, save me! "


    Zhang Gang was frightened to the point that his face turned pale. He was about to say something when he heard the loud voice of a man behind him.


    "Zhang Gang!" What are you all waiting for!? Why haven''t you brought anyone here yet!? "


    A bald middle-aged man in a suit led a few seemingly managerial personnel towards the security office."Close ¡­" Station Head!? " Zhang Gang''s face was unsettled. Without caring about anything else, he shouted at the security guards, "Get up! Don''t lie down! Hurry and get up! "


    When the man in the jacket heard that the stationmaster wasing, he stood up, shivering in pain.<span>The station manager with the surname Guan walked to the door, and upon discovering the situation, he frowned. "What''s the situation here?" Didn''t I ask you to bring some people to greet my leader?! What are you all doing!? "


    <span>Zhang Gang did not dare to mention what was happening here as he anxiously said, "Station Head Guan, I will bring my men there now. Is the Leadering through a special tunnel?"


    <span>"I still have to ask you! For the ss that the leaders are sitting on, they''ll be starting at a littleter. There''s no one at the special tunnel, so did the security leaderse in? " The station manager only cared about weing the Leader. As for the situation in the office, he was toozy to ask.


    Zhang Gang was stunned for a moment. After recovering from his shock, he hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, I''ll just ask!" Check the security records! "


    Zhang Gang then picked up his walkie-talkie and asked, "Security check if there''s a Mr. Ye or a" Fan "guy who can enter our station."<span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1121

    <span>"BOOM!"


    "Little Hui? "You''re back?"At this time, Feng Xiaohui also followed his mother over. He called out to "brother-inw" and smiled as he nodded, "Yeah, although it''s only a matter of getting a few tables of wine, it''s also a big matter for our family. Mom and Dad are calling me, so I''lle back and stay for a few days."


    "That''s right, your sister must have suffered a lot because of you." Ye Fan praised.


    "Aiya, it''s already the past, what''s the point of saying all this?" Feng Yue Ying said in annoyance.<span>As an older sister, Feng Yueying was the happiest when she saw her younger brother. She asked him how he was doing in the Adept Association, and so on.


    <span>The reunion of a family was naturally harmonious, and they had endless words to say.


    In the living room, Ye Fan asked about tomorrow''s banquet and found out that the couple prepared to hold a dinner with a total of 16 tables.


    Tomorrow morning, there would be a vige chef. It would be easier to bring a helper to gather food.


    Ye Fan remembered that he also brought a suitcase with him, so he smiled and said, "Dad, mom, I brought some clothes for you guys to wear tomorrow, try them on and see if they fit."


    "Aiyo, Ye Fan, you''re too attentive. Why are you even preparing clothes for us..." Ma Liying asked happily.Feng Yueying was also very curious, she didn''t know that Ye Fan''s suitcase actually contained her parents'' clothes.


    <span>After Ye Fan opened the suitcase, he took out two velvet bags.


    Taking out a shirt and pants, as well as a vermilion ancient dress, both of them let out a surprised sigh.


    Whether it was the shirt or the skirt, they were all iid with arge number of precious stones. The key lines and cut lines were all different from the others, and the clothes on the market could not bepared at all.<span>Feng Yueying naturally recognized the item and eximed, "Hubby, this was custom-made by a tailor? These are all real crystals and gems! Adding them all up, the cost would be several million, right?! "


    <span>"Several million?!" This ¡­ This is too precious! "Ye Fan, we can''t wear it!" The two were shocked.


    Ye Fan didn''t try to hide it from him, and said with a smile, "This is the clothes that I picked out from Alec. I told him about the size, but he gave it to me. It doesn''t matter if it''s money or not, it''s fine as long as it can be worn."


    "Master Eric?" Feng Yueying immediately understood, and could not help butugh bitterly, "You are right. How can my parents get used to wearing such expensive clothes?"Ye Fan said, "Mom and Dad aren''t going to be able to stand with you if they don''t wear properly. At that time, the whole family will have to wear more or less the same."


    "Mine?" Feng Yueying was stunned, and only then did she realize that there was still a velvet bag in the box.Ye Fan took out thest set of clothes and showed it to everyone.


    It was a silk dress with the style of a scarlet cheongsam. On it, exquisite diamonds were used to sketch out an Eastern Phoenix. Every button was also made of rubies, and it was so luxurious that it didn''t look like it was making clothes. It was purely stered with gold.


    <span>"Eric made this one himself. He said it was his work from twenty years ago. Although it was passed through by a princess, he couldn''t find any other size or theme, so he brought this one over."


    Ye Fan somewhat apologetically said, "I didn''t buy you a diamond ring, so I thought, use this gown in ce of the diamond ring."


    Feng Yueying had already covered her red lips with her hands. Her heart was like a surging tide, and her eyes were burning hot, unable to speak.


    "Ying Ying, don''t you like it?"<span>Feng Yueying shook her head and threw herself at the man, hugging him tightly.


    <span>Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief. It wasn''t that he didn''t like it, but he liked it too much.


    However, from his point of view, this was already a very basic matter. He only regretted not having enough time. Otherwise, he would have been able to prepare more things to give to women.


    Of course, in front of his parents and brothers, the two of them could not be too intimate.After the hug, the family happily went back to their room to try on their clothes.


    Apart from the fact that Marilyn was wearing a tight dress, there was no problem.Especially after Feng Yueying wore the formal attire, she was breathtakingly beautiful even without any other makeup. Her elegance and grandeur were peerless.


    <span>Seeing the man staring at her in a daze, Feng Yueying was naturally happy. However, she remembered something and asked, "Hubby, what are you wearing tomorrow?"


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then fiercely pped his forehead, "Aiya!" I forgot to bring a suit! "


    <span>Feng Yueying burst outughing, and the rest of the family startedughing as well.


    Ye Fan awkwardly said, "I''ll go to the county city tomorrow toplete this set. I''ll just make do with it. The main point is that it will be very easy."


    <span>Unknowingly, as they chatted merrily, it was time for dinner.


    Feng Yueying carefully put away her dress and apanied Ma Liying to cook and cook.


    Ye Fan was together with Feng Yuanxiong and Feng Xiaohui, watching TV and drinking tea.


    On the TV, the news was being broadcasted to the entertainment section. A piece of news caught Ye Fan''s attention.


    "... Wu Han, a popr idol who has been working with director Chen Keji recently, has caused multiple bruises and swelling on his body and face, causing many fans'' hearts to ache after being exposed."Wu Han has said that he would use practical actions to break the rhetoric that questions his professionalism as an artist..."


    On the screen, some photos and images of Wu Han appeared, they were indeed bruised and battered, walking with crutches.


    "Right now, it''s not easy to be a celebrity. How can a movie be made into such a state?" Feng Yuanxiongmented."He probably filmed a martial arts scene. It seems like he was beaten up. Martial arts aren''t that easy,"mented Feng Xiaohui.


    <span>Ye Fan, who was standing to the side, knocked the melon seeds. He remained silent, but he clearly knew in his heart that this guy wasn''t injured in a movie.


    This Wang Ze really "dealt" with Wu Han ruthlessly, not giving him any face at all.


    However, this Wu Han''s public rtions team was also incredible. They actually took this opportunity to advertise a positive image.


    Right at this moment, a car came in and stopped.


    "Uncle!" Auntie! Is Yue Ying back? " A refined and handsome man wearing a Dior Bee shirt and gold-rimmed sses walked in from outside.<span>Ye Fan wrinkled his brows. He didn''t know who this person was, so he shouted in a very intimate manner.


    Feng Yuanxiong happily stood up and walked out to wee him. He smiled and said, "Junyu, you''vee in the afternoon. Did youe back today?"


    "Of course!" Yue Ying''s wedding wine, no matter what, I still have it. I still want a tray full of wine to help me! " The man smiled and patted Feng Yuanxiong''s back.Ye Fan couldn''t help but to ask his brother-inw, "Little Hui, who is he? Are you familiar with your family? "


    "Oh, Brother Junyu, the son of our vige chief. When I was young, he was quite close with my sister, and the vigers always said that when my sister grew up, she would marry Brother Junyu or something.


    However, Brother Junyu had gone outside to study in junior high school, so he rarely returned to the vige. Thus, he only saw him asionally during New Year''s.<span>"He seems to work in Hua Hai as well. He''s a partner in aw firm and is quite capable. The whole vige is envious of the vige head''s family ¡­" Feng Xiaohui said.

 Chapter 1122

    One second to remember ¡­


    Hearing this, Ye Fan nodded his head, and had a rough estimate."Junyu,e and get to know each other. This is the one I mentioned to you, Ye Fan." Feng Yuanxiong enthusiastically introduced.


    "Oh, I''ve heard a lot about you. My name is Liu Junyu, and I''m also from this vige." Liu Junyu took the initiative to shake hands with Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan shook hands with him with a faint smile and said, "I have never heard Ying Ying mention it before. So there''s actually someone here who is awyer in Hua Hai."


    "Haha, I''m quite busy at work and often run back and forth on business. Other than returning home for the new year, I don''t actually meet much." Liu Junyu said with a smile.


    Ye Fan replied with an "Oh", "It seems he is also a greatwyer.""Sigh, we can''tpare ourselves to your multinational group''s food. Just with Yue Ying as the Vice President of Embroidery, she can instantly kill us for a few streets." Liu Junyu smiled as he waved his hand and said.


    Hearing the Vige Chief''s son praising his daughter, Feng Yuanxiong was very pleased. He said, "Junyu, you''ve alle. Why don''t you stay for dinner and get yourself a pair of chopsticks?"<span>"No, no, how can I be embarrassed? I was just passing by when I came home and I just happened toe to meet the two main characters of tomorrow." Liu Junyu smiled and said.


    "Tsk!" Are you looking down on Uncle? "Do you find my family''s food bad?" Feng Yuanxiong pretended to be angry.<span>"How could that be? Who doesn''t know of Auntie''s craftsmanship?"


    "Then stay for dinner! "Otherwise, Uncle would be angry," said Feng Yuanxiong.


    Liu Junyu had a helpless look on his face, "Alright, then I''ll eat this shamelessly."


    At this moment, Feng Yueying, who was wearing an apron in the kitchen, walked out as well, and said with a faint smile, "Junyu also came back?" We haven''t seen each other for over half a year. "


    <span>Liu Junyu narrowed his eyes and sized up Feng Yueying with a smile, "That''s right, Yueying, congrattions. Our vige''s flower has finally found a husband for herself."


    <span>"What vige flower ¡­" "What a mess, and not for your nonsense." Feng Yueying shook her head, "Sit down for a while, you''re almost ready to eat."


    <span>"Alright, wait and have a taste of your and auntie''s cooking skills," Liu Junyu said.


    <span>After they sat down, they began to chat.


    Liu Junyu said to Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, you''re so lucky to have so many rich people and yet not even the great schr was able to catch up to Yue Ying. You''ve caught up to her."


    Ye Fan faintly smiled, "Yes, I think so too."


    "You probably don''t know, when we were young, we yed together every day. At that time, Yue Ying would be the prettiest girl in our vige. Everyone would joke around with us, saying that when we grow up, we will get married."


    But after I went out to middle school, I gradually became lessmon. Otherwise ¡­ "Who can marry her? You still haven''t made up your mind." Liu Junyu said with a smile that was not a smile.


    Ye Fan always felt that this guy''s words had some hidden meaning. He said, "Then you work in Hua Hai, didn''t you chase after her?"


    "Sigh... "They might have chased me, but they don''t like me. What can I do?" Liu Junyu sighed.


    Ye Fan nodded his head, which wasn''t strange at all. A woman like Feng Yueying must have been a pursuer since the beginning of her student days, and there were also quite a few good men among them.


    It was only when he met her that he finally gave her his precious first time. It was already a miracle.So, Ye Fan also especially cherished this part of fate.


    <span>When the meal was about to start, Feng Yueying walked over to Ye Fan''s side, grabbed his hand, and frowned, "Hubby, your hands are so dirty. Come, I''ll take you to wash."


    Ye Fan was puzzled. He had just eaten some melon seeds. Was it really that dirty? She didn''t need to take the key to wash her hands.<span>When they reached the bathroom, Feng Yueying immediately turned around and hurriedly exined in a low voice, "Hubby, there''s nothing going on between me and that Liu Junyu.


    <span>Just y together when he was a kid, it doesn''t matter when he grows up, he chased after me at college and after work, but I rejected him. "


    Ye Fan finally understood that the woman was in a hurry to tell him about this.<span>With a hint of teasing in his heart, Ye Fan pretended to be a little unhappy and asked, "He''s your childhood sweetheart, and he''s also a handsomewyer. Why did you reject him?"


    Feng Yueying said with a headache, "What childhood sweetheart ¡­ He didn''t understand this when he was a child. I just feel that the people in his family are a bit rich and poor, but he is actually a very arrogant person.


    Did you know, before I entered Hua Hai University, he met me during the new year and didn''t even look at me properly? After I entered a famous university and entered the brocade group, he turned around and chased after me.I''ve seen through him since I was a kid, how could I like him like that. Husband, don''t think too much into it. I really don''t like him at all! "


    <span>Ye Fan secretly nodded in his heart, indeed, he also felt that this Liu Junyu was a bit hypocritical.


    <span>However, he didn''t suspect Feng Yueying in the first ce, so he smiled as he touched the woman''s face and said, "Your first time was all mine, how could I suspect you? Don''t be silly, wash your hands and go out to eat."


    When Feng Yueying heard this, she blushed, but she also let out a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile.


    When the two of them returned to the dining table, Ma Liying couldn''t help butugh and say, "Look at you two kids, are you so sticky? Do you want to go with me after washing your hands?"


    "Mom!" What are you saying! " Feng Yueying pouted coquettishly, feeling embarrassed.<span>Liu Junyu looked at Ye Fan with a strange gaze, then looked at Feng Yueying with a strange smile.


    <span>After pouring the wine, Liu Junyu toasted the two of them, saying, "Come, I wish you two a happy and happy life after your marriage, and that you will grow old together."


    When the people of the Feng Family heard the words "after the marriage", they felt a bit strange. After all, their families knew that the two of them didn''t actually get married, they only took a form.However, everyone had long since epted such a situation. They were happy inside, so they didn''t think too much about it.


    Ye Fan and Feng Yueying drank some wine, thanked him, and then ate a table of farm vegetables.


    After eating his fill, Liu Junyu stood up and said, "Fortunately, he is in the vige. If he was outside, I wouldn''t dare to drive back. Uncle, Auntie, Ye Fan, Yue Ying, and Xiao Hui, I''m leaving. I''lle back tomorrow night!"<span>The Feng family enthusiastically escorted him to the door and watched Liu Junyu drive away with his Porsche.


    <span>"Sigh, Junyu, this child is very promising. Initially, I thought that sooner orter, he would be a pair with our Yue Ying. However, the heavens will not let others guess him." Ma Liying sighed.


    When Feng Yuanxiong heard that, he immediately scolded in a low voice: "Old granny, what nonsense are you spouting!? "Could it be that Ye Fan is not good!?"Only now did Ma Liying realize that what he said was not right, and she quickly shook her head and said, "No, that''s not what I meant! I... That''s what I said... Of course, Ye Fan was fine! Without Ye Fan, we would have already been finished! "


    Feng Yueying, who was standing at the side, looked a bit embarrassed. She started toin about her mother, saying all sorts of nonsense. She helplessly looked at Ye Fan, hoping that the man would understand.<span>Of course, Ye Fan didn''t mind too much. He believed in the old couple''s hearts, they would definitely feel some regret for this kind of "marriage." He could only see them more often in the future and show filial piety in order to make up for some of their deficiencies.


    <span>After returning to the house, Ye Fan apanied Feng Yuanxiong to watch TV, while Feng Yueying apanied her mother to wash the dishes and clean up the mess.


    Feeling the warm atmosphere of apletely different family from Hua Hai, Ye Fan''s mood was unprecedented, calm and satisfied.


    <span>After a while, Feng Yueying suddenly came out of the kitchen. Holding her phone, she walked towards the door.


    <span>Ye Fan asked, "Ying Ying, where are you going? A walk? "I''ll go with you."


    Feng Yueying was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled, "Oh, that''s not it. A few of the vige''s sisters are looking for me, but they may be returning a littleter."


    "Looking for you?" Then why didn''t youe to our house? "Feng Yuanxiong asked in bewilderment," Your little sisters are at home with their children.


    Ye Fan discovered that the woman''s expression was a bit unnatural, as if she was concealing something.

 Chapter 1125

    Feng Yueying, who was standing at the side, did not dare to look. Her eyes were closed as she turned around, her heart pounding. Although ¡­


    Of course, it wasn''t the first time she saw Ye Fan kill someone, and she had seen many dead people. However, back in her hometown, she had killed someone she had known since she was young.


    Ye Fan took out a broad sword from his Sword God Ring and looked around."Hubby, what are you going to do?" Feng Yueying asked in a low voice.


    Oh... "Find a ce to bury him, so that he won''t cause too much trouble."


    Although Ye Fan didn''t care about being investigated, he was toozy to deal with it. It wasn''t worth wasting his time for a viin. He


    After finding an area filled with weeds, he shed his sword downwards. The thick sword intent cleaved a deep gully in half.


    Because he stepped on the dead body, it didn''t have any blood, so after Ye Fan destroyed Liu Junyu''s phone, he threw the body into the ditch and buried it.<span>The weather was very hot, and with the addition of the rain, it was estimated that the corpse would be a good fertilizer within a short period of time, causing a new patch of weeds to grow all over the ce.


    The whole process took less than ten minutes. Feng Yueying watched from start to finish, her hands sped together, not daring to speak.


    <span>Ye Fan walked in front of the woman, extended his hand, and cupped the woman''s face.


    "Why don''t you dare look at me and kill me the first time you see me?" Ye Fan asked.<span>Feng Yueying shook her head and said weakly, "I... "It''s not that I''m afraid of you killing someone, but that you''ll be angry at me ¡­"


    "Why should I be angry with you?" Ye Fan continued to ask.


    <span>Feng Yueying said with a bit of grievance, "Because I lied to you. I came alone ¡­" But I just wanted to see if I can avoid making a big deal out of this. I didn''t expect Liu Junyu to be such a person... " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian nodded, "Then, do you still dare to hide it from me the next time we encounter this kind of thing?"


    <span>Feng Yueying quickly shook her head. "No, I won''t hide it from you anymore. Husband, please don''t be angry with me ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan grinned and said, "If I don''t get angry, I''ll have to see how you make me happy."


    to make you happy? " Feng Yueying looked up, blinking her watery eyes in confusion. leaf


    The sail did not give the woman time to think. It went forward and hugged Feng Yueying, pressing her into a big tree behind! with<span>"Immediately, he kissed it heavily!"


    "Ugh!" Von<span>Yue Ying was caught off guard. She didn''t expect that the man would suddenly attack so passionately.


    <span>But after the shock just now, she also longed for the man''s constion, so that she could forget these unhappy things.


    Not long after, Ye Fan made Feng Yueying turn around... "


    Husband... Was he really going to be here? Would anyone see it? " "Feng Yueying''s face was as red as an apple, dripping juice."


    Have you forgotten my acumen? Don''t worry... If someone was approaching, I would have known. "<span>"Alright then ¡­ "Ah ¡­"


    Even though Ye Fan had been on the battlefield for a long time, he was still very excited inside the charming little forest under the moonlight. semi


    After more than an hour, Ye Fan saw that Feng Yueying was putting on her pants at the edge of the grass. She had the look of a bullied little daughter-inw, which was quite interesting.


    As he looked, Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh."What are youughing for ¡­" "Isn''t it all because of you? I was forced to do it" Feng Yueying pouted, trying to cover up her embarrassment.


    Ye Fan went up to hold her hand and said, "Okay, I''m the one who threatened you, okay? "Let''s go back."


    "En." Feng Yueying stroked her hair and nodded.Walking on the mechanical road home, the bright white moonlight shined on their faces. Feng Yuying''s face, which had just received nourishment, was like a goddess under the moon, sparkling and translucent. leaf


    The sail turned its head to admire it, and it couldn''t get tired of it no matter how hard it looked. Inverted


    <span>It was Feng Yueying who felt a little embarrassed by the look, and although she was happy in her heart, she couldn''t help but say, "Hubby, stop looking ¡­ ¡­" "How strange."


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath and said seriously, "Ying Ying, in the future, if anyone tries to threaten you because of my rtionship with you, don''t take it to heart.


    [There is nothing shameful about my rtionship with you, even if the whole world suspects me ¡­] I will also openly tell the world that you are my woman, do you understand? " Von


    <span>Yue Ying''s delicate body trembled. She turned her body to look at the man in shock. Her beautiful eyes flickered as she stared at his face, unable to say anything for a long time.


    <span>"What happened? Were you moved by me?" Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Feng Yueying slightly shook her head, "Hubby ¡­. "There''s something on your face.""What?" Ye Fan hurriedly touched his face, and said with a puzzled expression, "No, is there something?" Von


    Yue Ying pursed her lips into a sweet smile and whispered into the man''s ear, "There''s a kind of ''handsome'' thing ¡­"


    Ye Fan suddenly understood, immediately grabbing the woman''s waist, extending his hand and hitting her butt a few times.<span>You dare to tease me? "Little demoness, how about we also ¡­"


    "Aiya! Husband, please don''t! This ce will definitely be seen! " Feng Yueying panicked.


    <span>Ye Fanughed loudly. This silly woman, she really thought he would do anything to her on the way. Von


    Only now did Yue Ying know that Ye Fan was trying to scare her. She pouted coquettishly and hit the man a few times. leaf<span>The sails were filled with happiness. They reached out and took the woman in their arms, looking at the endless countryside moonlight. Their hearts were filled with satisfaction ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­. No. 1


    On the second day, early in the morning, arge number of vigers came to Feng Yueying''s house, busily washing the vegetables and taking care of the table.


    <span>Ye Fan and Feng Yueying were also busy with Feng Yuanxiong and his wife, entertaining these rtives and friends. heat


    <span>In contrast, there were not many people in the bustling vige who cared about the sudden disappearance of the Vige Chief''s son. end


    He was awyer, so it wasn''t strange for him not to be able to get in touch. leaf


    <span>It was the first time that the sail had felt such an atmosphere. Although it was tiring, it was very interesting and received congrattions from all sides.


    After the dinner banquet had begun, the Feng family''s couple and Feng Yueying put on the dress that Ye Fan had brought, and all of a sudden, it was so beautiful that it stunned everyone. Although ¡­Of course, the vigers didn''t know much about nametes and materials, but when it came to good things, naturally they gave people apletely different feeling.


    Ye Fan and Feng Yueying toasted all the guests at the table. Originally, Feng Yuanxiong and his wife were worried about Ye Fan''s alcohol tolerance, but Ye Fan did not refuse, which made a lot of the customers that came to ''cause trouble'' drunk themselves first. Von


    Yuan Xiong and his wife were exceptionally happy when they saw this. The atmosphere at the scene also reached its climax in an instant. quaque


    Just as Ye Fan was about to go back to his own table after he finished his round of toast, the phone in his pants pocket vibrated. leafFan Xian took it out and looked at it. Surprisingly, he frowned and asked, "Sun Qian?" Beat


    The female assassin, Sun Qian, who was responsible for protecting Ning Xuemo, was sent by Ye Fan to the Purple Leaf Teahouse. cause


    Sun Qian was in charge of contacting the killers at Hua Hai for the time being because Misty Night''s whereabouts were unknown and his whereabouts were unknown.<span>"Wang, Miss Ning is in trouble ¡­" Will youe back at once? " Sun Qian''s voice was heavy.


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1126

    <span>The sail suddenly tensed up, the joyous feeling vanished, and she asked in a serious tone, "What happened?!"


    Sun Qian med herself, "I was in the wrong. I didn''t notice that someone poisoned Miss Ning ¡­"


    "What!?" Ye Fan''s raised voice startled the surrounding people. Feng Yueying also looked at the man with a puzzled expression.Sun Qian said, "It''s all thanks to you passing on the ''Heavenly Life Water'' to Miss Ning. This mystical cultivation technique itself can resist a hundred poisons, but Miss Ning''s cultivation is not high enough, so she is currently in great pain ¡­"


    <span>I... I don''t know what poison she was poisoned with, so I could only send her to the hospital. However, I used my true energy to feel that this poison can''t be cured by any ordinary medical means, so I can only ask you toe back ¡­ " leaf


    <span>Fan did not dare to waste any more time asking questions. After telling Sun Qian that he would return immediately, he hung up.


    Ying Ying, I''m sorry, I have to go now. "Ye Fan told Feng Yueying about the situation.<span>When Feng Yuying heard that Ning Zimo had been poisoned, her face immediately turned pale.


    <span>"She''s about the same age as Ning Xuemo, so they usually meet in private to chat. She''s like a sister, so she''s especially concerned about them."


    <span>Husband, you don''t have to exin it to me. I''ll tell my parents, hurry up and go! I''ll go back and visit Sister Ningter! " Feng Yueying urged. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian felt very ashamed of himself. He couldn''t give Feng Yueying a perfect night, but it was even more impossible for him to leave Ning Xuemo alone.


    After finding a ce with no one around, Ye Fan took off his suit and immediately ran towards the nearest airport under the cover of the night. ThisNext, Ye Fan finally realized how useful the identity given by the government was, because he could immediately board the fastest flight and rush back to Hua Hai without any formalities. To


    "After Hua Hai, Ye Fan dialed Sun Qian''s number and went to the hospital attached to Hua Hai University."


    Sun Qian, how did Ning''er get poisoned? " leaf<span>Under the night sky, his figure moved so fast that some passersby thought it was just an illusion.


    <span>Sun Qian replied, "Wang, there''s a man named Shixiong Blue Hawk. He said he''s the head of the Defense Against ck Group. He did not know when he poisoned Miss Ning. This


    The poison seemed to have affected Miss Ning''s mind and could make her obedient. It must have affected the neurons in her brain.


    <span>Tonight, at that time, the Blue Hawk came to find the Purple Leaf Teahouse and even asked to have a private meeting with Miss Ning. I was very surprised that Miss Ning actually agreed to meet with him, as this doesn''t make sense. by


    <span>I was careful and kept watch outside... However, not long after, the Blue Eagle tried to do something to Miss Ning at that time. It seemed to believe that it had takenplete control of Miss Ning. can


    "I heard Miss Ning''s resistance, so I rushed in and caught the Blue Eagle."<span>Ye Fan tightly knitted his brows, his face cold and fierce as he asked, "When the Blue Eagle died?"


    "No, the people from the Purple Bamboo Forest have already tortured him to tell them the method of detoxification, but he has always imed that he has no way of detoxifying the poison." Sun Qian said helplessly. leafFan Xian had aplicated expression on his face. Even though he felt that the Blue Hawk back then wasn''t anything good, he had never expected that he would actually poison Ning Xuemo.


    The key point was that Ning Zimo was also an experienced person, so it would not be easy for her to poison him. Therefore, Ye Fan was not worried about her safety. FromHe had really underestimated this fellow. It was impossible to defend against ¡­ rush


    <span>Arriving at the hospital ward, Ye Fan saw Sun Qian and Little Zhao anxiously standing beside the bed.


    On the bed, Ning Xuemo''s body was twitching in pain and her forehead was full of sweat. It was as if she was struggling against intense pain. Female


    Traces of sickly ck and green could be seen on his face and body, as if poison was flowing through his entire body.<span>"Ning, son!" How are you!? "


    Ye Fan threw himself to the side of the bed and looked at the woman who was suffering. His heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife.<span>However, Ning Zimo couldn''t speak properly to him because she was in so much pain that she wished she were dead. Her entire body felt sore and weak.


    "B ¡­." Husband... I... Good... "So painful..." Tears rolled down from the corners of Ning Xuemo''s eyes. The tears had already moistened half of the pillowcase.


    <span>To be able to make the tenacious Ning Zimo shed so many tears, one could imagine how powerful the poison was!


    "Wang, if not for you teaching her Life Water, Miss Ning would have died from the poison by now. "However, if this continues, we won''t be able to do anything about it. We have to find the antidote as soon as possible," said Sun Qian.Ye Fan took a look at her pulse and discovered that her Qi was in disorder. The Heaven Life Water''s true energy was in danger. Once the poisonpletely takes over her internal organs, it would be almost impossible to save her.


    "What did the hospital say?" Ye Fan asked. smallZhao seemed to have cried a few times, and said angrily with reddened eyes, "That group of quack doctors! Nothing can be found out! " leaf


    <span>Fan was already prepared for this result, and wasn''t surprised at all. He said in a deep voice, "ording to my experience, this poison is simr to corpse poison. With the current level of medicine, it''s very difficult to treat this poison."


    <span>Corpse poison? "No wonder it''s so strange, I almost controlled Eldest Miss." Little Zhao said while gnashing his teeth. leaf


    Fan Xian suppressed the pain in his heart, and after calming down, he said, "Send Ning''er to the Cloud Restaurant. Find Chu Yunyao, I''ll give her a call and have her do a thorough check-up to see if there''s anything she can do."


    "Good!" "Then what about you, Brother Fan?" Little Zhao asked.<span>Ye Fan''s eyes were filled with killing intent as he stood up and asked, "What did the Blue Hawk say?"


    That bastard! "No matter how we beat him up, he always said that he has no way of detoxifying himself and his mouth is very hard. Even now, he still refuses to say anything," Little Zhao gritted his teeth and said.<span>It seemed like... "He knows that once he says it, his life will be gone." Ye Fan squinted his eyes.


    "It''s also possible that he really has no way to detoxify the poison," Sun Qian said.<span>Ye Fan shook his head, "Even if he can''t do it himself, he definitely has clues to the antidote. "He probably felt that he belonged to the Ministry of Defence, and that someone would save him sooner orter."


    "Then what do we do, Brother Fan? We definitely can''t let him off!" Little Zhao said. leafFan Xian said, "Of course we can''t let him go, but we can''t afford to wait. Ning, son, can''t wait either. We have to get him to tell us some useful clues as soon as possible ¡­" I feel that he is just a pawn, and the real mastermind is someone else. " wishful thinking


    After thinking for a while, Ye Fan said to Sun Qian, "Sun Qian, I just happened to be at the hospital. I need to get some ''insulin'' and take me to see the Blue Eagle." Sun


    Qian seemed to have thought of something, as she nodded in understanding, "Understood!"


    Half an hourter, Ning Zimo was sent to the Cloud Restaurant. Ye Fan and Sun Qian arrived at a foothold in the Purple Bamboo Forest. external<span>On the surface, it looked like an office building, but in reality, there were a few secret floors that only members of underground gangs could enter. One needed to swipe a special card before they could take the elevator to get there.


    On the way over, Ye Fan had already asked Chu Yunyao to help him, to look after Ning Xuemo.


    Chu Yunyao was in the middle of doing spades. After hearing about this, although she was very mocking and unwilling, she even ridiculed Ye Fan for not even being able to protect her. But<span>Ye Fan knew that even though Chu Yunyao said this, she would definitely do what he told her to do.


    <span>Entering into an interrogation room on the first floor, Ye Fan saw a blue eagle hanging there, tied with both hands.


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1127

    <span>At that time, the Blue Hawk''s entire body was covered in blood, and several of its nails had been peeled off. Its mouth was full of blood.


    However, he still had no intention of opening his mouth.<span>Seeing Ye Fane in, the Blue Eagle grinned and said: "Mr. Ye..." How is your woman? Can you make it past tonight? "


    Ye Fan looked at him expressionlessly and said, "I''ll give you onest chance. Tell me how to cure the poison, or where the antidote is."


    "Haha ¡­" Why? Do you dare to kill me? I am the head of the National Defense Bureau''s official anti-mafia squad!<span>Even if you are Lucifer, the King of Hell, you dare to kill me? Aren''t you afraid of being wanted by China? " The Blue Eagle said fearlessly.


    Ye Fan took out his phone and made a call.


    "China''s defense department, may I ask who you''re looking for ¡­" A woman''s voice came over the phone. It was the defense secretary''s office.This kind of phone number was not known by most people, but Ye Fan was naturally able to find it.


    <span>Ye Fan directly said, "Find your Division Minister and tell him that my name is Ye Fan."


    Hearing that, the secretary seemed to have found something and quickly said respectfully, "General Ye? Good... Good! Please wait a moment! "


    Soon, a man''s voice came over the phone.<span>"Aiya! General Ye! Why didn''t you just call my cell phone? "You can call me anytime, without having to pass through the secretary''s office ¡­"


    Ye Fan had turned the phone into a hands-free phone, so even the Blue Hawk could hear him.<span>When the Blue Hawk heard that, it was surprisingly the head of the Defense Department!


    General Ye!? Lucifer, how could he be a general of China?<span>"Don''t talk nonsense, I am only telling you one thing, the leader of your anti-ck Group, the one called Blue Hawk, has been captured by me, he hasmitted treason," said Ye Fan.


    "Ah?" Time Blue Eagle? How could he havemitted treason? General Ye, is this some kind of misunderstanding? "Why is he ¡­"


    When Bluehawk saw this, he quickly shouted into his phone, "Minister! Minister, I am here! Don''t listen to his nonsense! I am innocent! He wants to kill me! "The minister was even more puzzled, "Hours! Just what was going on!? Why did General Ye want to capture you? "


    <span>Ye Fan said in a deep voice, "Mr. Minister, I said he was guilty of treason, are you suspecting that I am spouting nonsense?"


    "No, no, no! How dare I doubt you, General Ye! " The minister on the other side immediately expressed his position.<span>"Then why are you asking so many questions ¡­" Ye Fan asked again.


    The Defense Department''s Minister cleared his throat and quickly said, "I ¡­ I know, Blue Eagle betrayed the country, so General Ye wanted to punish him, I... I really don''t know anything. General Ye, I am innocent! "


    Ye Fan nodded, "That''s the way it is, so you don''t have to look for the Blue Hawk."


    "Yes ¡­" "Thank you for your trouble, General Ye," the Minister said, trembling with fear.Ye Fan hung up the phone, and when he looked at the Blue Eagle again, the other party''s face was already as white as paper.


    "You ¡­ "How could you ¡­" At that time, it was hard for the Blue Hawk to imagine that the high-level minister of China was actually so submissive to Ye Fan, not daring to contradict him at all.


    To protect him, he actually gave up on him!?


    <span>Ye Fan lit a cigarette and said indifferently, "Alright, that''s how it is. You''re counting on the state to save you, that''s impossible.


    If you don''t want to die, tell me everything you know. I don''t have much time to waste with you. "


    The Blue Eagle gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t know anything about this. If you want to kill me, then kill me!"


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, and didn''t ask any further questions, signaling Sun Qian, who was behind him.<span>Sun Qian nodded and walked up to him. He took out a syringe he prepared beforehand and injected a needle into the Blue Eagle''s body!


    <span>"You ¡­ What are you doing!? Inject the poison!? " The blue hawk was flustered.


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t say anything. He didn''t know where he got the people from the Purple Bamboo Forest to bring in an electric stove and a pan, along with some oil and salt.


    Heat up the pan and put in the oil.Then, Ye Fan took out a sword and walked in front of the Blue Eagle.


    "You ¡­ You. What do you want to do... " By then, the Blue Hawk had grown more and more frightened.<span>Ye Fan very neatly shed with his sword, cutting off a piece of flesh from the Blue Eagle''s calf!


    <span>After that, he threw the meat into the pot and immediately began to make ''crackling'' sounds.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" At that time, the Blue Eagle was in so much pain that it didn''t even dare to look at the scene in front of it.


    Ye Fan said to Sun Qian, "Help him stop the bleeding, look at how painful he is, don''t bleed to death."Sun Qian acknowledged the order and immediately took the hemostatic medicine and gauze, and began to bandage the Blue Eagle.


    The Blue Eagle was about to go crazy, were they nning to cut him into pieces like that?!


    The key point was that when he smelled the fragrance of the meat in the air, he actually felt a special ¡­ Hunger!?"Hungry... Isn''t it very fragrant? " Ye Fan asked with an evil smile as he sprinkled salt into the pot.


    By then, the Blue Hawk had begun to cry. "It''s not fragrant at all!"


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "Sun Qian, give him another shot."When the blue hawk suddenly woke up from his stupor, he realized something and shouted in shock, "You ¡­ You gave me insulin!? "


    "Ha... Did I poison you? "We don''t do that kind of thing." Ye Fanughed.At that moment, the face of the Blue Eagle instantly turned green.


    Insulin lowers blood sugar and causes uncontroble hunger.


    <span>And once he was hungry, Ye Fan would definitely give him the meat from the pot...


    Ye Fan''s expression became colder and colder, saying, "It''s alright if you don''t want to say it..." I will raise you and let you eat until you are full every day, until you eat yourself to death ¡­


    "I don''t know if the way you die and the way you don''t like it is worse than the person behind you."


    At that time, the blue eagle''s eyes were bloodshot. When he thought of that scene, his entire mind copsed!<span>He was indeed afraid of the forces behind the scenes, which was why he didn''t dare to speak the truth. However, he discovered that Ye Fan''s methods were far superior to those of those people.


    The Sovereign King of Hell was indeed aplete devil!


    He could not hold on any longer and cried out, "I''ll tell you! I told you everything! Don''t do this to me! Please! "Woo woo ¡­"<span>"Shut up!" Ye Fan reprimanded him, "Wailing my ass!" Tell me everything you know! "


    <span>At that time, the blue hawk shivered and asked, "I ¡­ If I tell you everything, can you let me go? "


    <span>"You don''t have the qualifications to negotiate with me ¡­ Unless you want to eat meat ¡­ " Ye Fan said coldly.


    At that time, the blue hawk shivered and hurriedly shook his head with all his might, saying, "I... I don''t eat. I''ll tell you all. Actually, among Miss Ning''s group, it was ¡­ "Art!"<span>"Art?"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, suddenly thinking of something, and said: "Are you saying, one of the three great demon arts, ''[1]?"


    <span>There were both voodoo poison magic and demonic arts in spells. Skerriton, who was once a legendary powerhouse, had cultivated voodoo poison magic.


    <span>As for the demonic arts, they were prevalent in China and other surrounding countries.


    Gu arts, Head Descending techniques, techniques, these were the three most important techniques.


    The Gu technique was the most mysterious andplicated, but it was also the most mystical. It could not be exined with conventional theories, and it only passed down to females but not males. As a result, men could not cultivate it.


    The Head Descending Technique was more inclined towards magic and had higher requirements for cultivators.<span>The threshold of the technique is rtively lower. The technique mainly uses the corpses of the dead to refine them to make poison for people to consume. Technique can also have the effect of controlling one''s mind and torturing them, and in terms of causing pain, it is equal to a Gu technique.


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1128

    Generally speaking, as long as the user did not trigger the medicine, the skill itself would not be too torturous. But


    Yes, at that time, when the Blue Hawk was in the Violet Leaf Tea House, trying to do evil to Ning Xuemo, it was attacked. HeIn order to protect himself, he activated the skillpletely, which was why he was in this situation.


    <span>If it wasn''t for the fact that she had been protected by water for so long, she would have died a long time ago.


    "Even if it''s a technique, it''s also a type of corpse poison. Since it''s poison, there''s an antidote." Ye Fan asked: "Where''s the antidote?""I really don''t have an antidote. I only know the most basic spells. This poison was made by a protector. Only the Holy Maiden and the protector have the antidote."


    Protect? "Martial Aunt?" Ye Fan frowned and said, "What kind of organization are you from?" time<span>The Blue Eagle also had nothing to hold back, it just wanted to get out of this situation as soon as possible, so it said, "I am a spy from the Holy Spirit Sect who was ced in the Ministry of Defence. This is all part of the Holy Spirit Sect''s n, I am just a small chess piece." leaf


    This was Fan''s first time hearing of the "Holy Spirit Sect", so he asked Sun Qian, "Have you heard of it?" Sun


    Qian shook her head, "I''ve only heard of the Gu God Cult."<span>"Yes!" Right! A hundred years ago, it was called the Gu God School, but... However, there were some internal conflicts. Some of the male elders had left and were now called the Holy Spirit Sect.


    <span>"The Holy Maiden is our Sect Leader, and I am just a minion under the Left Protector. They told me to do all of this," Bluehawk exined to himself.


    <span>Just under the Sect Leader is the guardian, and for you to be able to work under the guardian, it means that your cultivation realm isn''t low. Furthermore... "It doesn''t matter, you won''t be sent to be the team leader of Beijing''s anti-mafia squad at such a young age, right?" Ye Fan sneered and said.


    <span>At this time, the blue hawk''s face became bitter, "This is because... I''m good at ttery, I really don''t have the ability. "


    "Then where is the Holy Maiden and the Protector with the antidote?" Ye Fan asked. time


    <span>The Blue Hawk replied, "Of course they are in the Holy Spirit Sect."


    <span>"Where is the Holy Spirit Sect?"


    <span>"I don''t know where the million great mountains of the Cloud Province are. I''ve only grown up outside the million great mountains and never had the chance to enter the Main Sect ¡­" The Blue Eagle said helplessly. leaf


    Sailor didn''t suspect that the fellow was lying either, because there was no longer any reason for him to lie anymore.


    "Since you''re rted to Protector Zuo, then if you contact him and have him give you the antidote, do you think that''s possible?" Ye Fan asked. time<span>The Blue Eagle shook his head and said with a bitter face, "That''s impossible. If they admit that they sent me to cast spells, wouldn''t their ns be exposed?


    <span>"They know I''ve been caught, so they''ll definitely refuse to admit that I''m involved. Only then can their n continue."


    "What exactly is the n?" Ye Fan frowned and asked.<span>At this time, the Blue Eagle said, "I only know a general idea. It seems that the Holy Spirit Sect is trying to expand their influence through controlling the underground ns of China and gradually extending their influence to the undergroundworks of the whole of China. Me


    <span>"These people are justckeys of the Holy Spirit Sect. Even if you kill me, I won''t be able to tell you too much."


    Ye Fan suddenly recalled Dongfang Bai''s appearance and asked, "Did Dongfang Bai from the Azure Sun Association also get poisoned by your people?" time


    <span>Lan Ying froze for a moment, and then nodded his head, "Then ¡­. I didn''t do it. I''m only responsible for dealing with some underground family women. one


    <span>Usually, men would send a few female disciples of the Holy Spirit Sect and use Gu to control them, making them more effective. " leaf


    A cold shiver went down the spine of the sail. Who would have thought that this unknown Holy Spirit Sect was still ying chess in the dark.


    The Dongfang family did not notice that woman''s cultivation level was actually because she was practicing a Gu technique! No"After that, Ye Fan''s top priority right now was to save Ning Xuemo. As for the Dongfang family, he can only see them in the future."


    In other words, if I want to get the antidote, I have to go to the Holy Spirit Sect? " Ye Fan said in a deep voice. timeThe Blue Eagle nodded, "It should be ¡­" This was the only way. However, it was said that it was very difficult for outsiders to enter the Holy Spirit Sect.


    "The sessive governments of China, because the Holy Spirit Sect''s location is very remote and is very difficult to get close to, do not care about the matters within the mountains."<span>Sun Qian, who was at the side, also said, "King, I have also heard of the Gu God Cult. It was indeed very mysterious. Although there was a heaven and earth difference in technologypared to the ancient era, it seemed that China had never governed them before.


    <span>In the early days of the founding of China, we sent an army and wanted to do the same as the other ancient martial arts sects. However, the army went missing and we haven''t sent anyone since. "


    Ye Fan nodded, stood up and said, "Even if it''s a dangerous ce, in order to save Ning''er, I still have to give it a try."<span>At this time, Chu Yunyao called. leaf


    Fan Xian picked up the phone, turned around, and was about to leave: "Sun Qian, I''ll leave this guy to you." Sun


    Qian asked, "How do you n on dealing with him? Leave him alive? " leaf


    Fan Xian sneered, "He should be very hungry. Send someone to make some meat for him..."


    When Sun Qian heard this, she immediately understood. "Yes, King." time


    <span>The Blue Eagle copsed. Initially, it thought that it would be able to escape cmity, but who would have thought that it would end up like this? It couldn''t help but crazily shout, begging for mercy.


    However, how could Ye Fan care about this guy? He dared to let Ning Zimo suffer in such a painful manner, even killing him a hundred times was too little. toOutside, Ye Fan picked up the phone and asked, "Yaoyao, how is Ning''er?" Is there a way? "


    "I''ve already sent all the detoxification rted information to you, do you think there''s any way?" Chu Yunyao asked back. leaf<span>"Yes." Fan Xian remained silent. If it was a poison made from chemical medicine, he might have a way. But with this strange technique, he really couldn''t think of a way to cure it in a short period of time.


    <span>"Even if there is a way, there shouldn''t be enough time..." Ye Fan held his forehead with a headache. Chu


    Yun Yao cautiously said, "What I can do now is to give her some pain and slow down her blood cirction and metabolism. ButI don''t know when, maybe two or three days, maybe a week.


    <span>She may suffer irreparable injuries, and even death due to excessive necrosis of cells, which could happen at any time ¡­ " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian swallowed his saliva. In his mind, Ning Xuemo''s beautiful face appeared in his mind, and he recalled the pain that a woman would have to endure at that very moment ¡­


    <span>"He could feel his heart being squeezed tightly, close to suffocating."


    I know. "I will find the antidote as soon as possible." Ye Fan resolutely said. Chu


    Yun Yao gave a faint sigh, "I''ll try to concoct the antidote, but ¡­ ¡­. After all, in the field of Potioneering, we don''t have much information to offer. There are too many medicines that we can''t analyze ".


    "I understand. Then I''ll have to trouble you. Before I find the antidote, try not to let Ning''er suffer too much." Ye Fan said earnestly. Chu<span>Yun Yao gave a "En" and hung up. leaf


    After taking a deep breath, Fan was about to call Su Qingxue and ask for the location of the Holy Spirit Sect, but he found that the Dragon King had called.

 Chapter 1129

    <span>Ye Fan wasn''t surprised, after all, he had just called the Defense Department, so it would be strange if the Dragon Soul didn''t know anything. leaf


    <span>Fan picked up the phone, "If you have something to say, please say it. I''m in a hurry."


    "At that time, what kind of person was Blue Hawk? How was Ning Xuemo?" Ye Long Teng had only just received the news, so he was still a little confused.Ye Fan gave a simple reply, "At that time, the Blue Eagle was a member of the Holy Spirit Sect. He cast a spell on Ning''er. I am now going to find the Holy Maiden or Protector of the Holy Spirit Sect and get the antidote."


    <span>What!? "Holy Spirit Sect?" Ye Long Teng found it hard to believe, "They have always been in the mountains of a million people, standing apart from the rest. Why would they reach out to the Defense Department and the underground gang?!"


    This question should be studied by you, so why are you asking me? I just want to know where the Holy Spirit Sect is, and where the antidote is ¡­ such as


    "If you can''t help me, then don''t waste your time with me." Ye Fan took a drag from his cigarette, and impatiently said. leaf


    <span>Long Teng felt a headacheing: "The Holy Spirit Sect is very special, my previous self is a Gu God Sect with thousands of years of history. In the millions of great mountains, outsiders would find it difficult to get close, but in the ancient times, it has always been an independent small kingdom. Addition


    Due to the issues of national unity, we do not dare to take excessive actions against them, and have always maintained a peaceful attitude ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan sneered, "In the end, you don''t even know where the Holy Spirit Sect is, and you don''t even know their internal situation?"


    Ye Longteng sighed and said, "Ye Fan, you may not understand that the millions of mountains where the Holy Spirit Sect is located, haveplicated terrain and are extremely dangerous.<span>The mountain was surrounded by mist all year round. Even if it was a satellite, it would be difficult to see the terrain clearly.


    In addition to the many caves and underground karst caves, the strongholds of the Holy Spirit Sect would be even harder to find.Usually, if one was not a local person, they would be treated as intruders and be poisoned to death by the miasma or venomous snakes and scorpions and bugs. Me


    <span>It wasn''t that our country had never sent in advanced special forces, but there were teams of ancient fighters. But they were all gone and didn''t even know how they died!


    No matter how strong the martial arts were, it was very difficult to get to that ce. One had to have a guide or have contact with others before they could safely enter ¡­


    "How about this, I will send someone to the local Autonomous Region of the Million Mountains to try andmunicate with them and see if we can get the antidote through friendly means." leaf


    <span>Fan sneered: "Dragon King, think about it with your brain, do you think it''s realistic? If they were willing to take out the antidote, wouldn''t the Blue Eagle be able to loosen its jaws even if it died?


    "Since the Holy Spirit Sect has done all these things and they want to reach out to all the underground gangs of China, they will definitely not admit it. Otherwise, they will fail and give in to you."<span>Ye Longteng also knew that getting the antidote throughmunication was not very realistic, but he still advised, "Ye Fan ¡­. I know you''re worried about Miss Ning, but even if it''s you, going into a million mountains is too dangerous ¡­


    <span>"Those people are full of schemes and methods. They would never fight you head on." aural


    After reaching this point, Ye Fan couldn''t help but let out a long sigh, and then sighed emotionally, "I finally understand a little, why..." The War God will ask me, this kind of person who doesn''t even have any feelings for the Ye family, to go back and be his sessor ¡­


    <span>I''ve already refused this many times, yet you still want me to go back to some n ¡­. So that''s how it is... Hehe... What a pity... " "


    "Ye Fan, what are you talking about? What does this have to do with you being our Ye n''s sessor?" Ye Long Teng frowned.


    Ye Fan finished thest drag of his cigarette, stepped on the tip, and disdainfully said, "Nonsense, it doesn''t matter. How can the Martial God of Epic Tier ept this? The descendants of the Divine Dragon n are cowards that even the tiny Holy Spirit Sect doesn''t dare to provoke." "


    <span>You. What did you say!? Ye Fan! To have you treat your elders like this... " No


    When Ye Longteng was loudly questioning him, Ye Fan had already hung up the phone. with<span>Ye Fan quickly contacted Su Qingxue.


    "Hubby, wait a moment ¡­" leaf


    Before the sail could say anything, Su Qingxue opened her mouth first.


    Wait a minute? Wife, what are you doing? " Ye Fan was puzzled."I''ve already sent someone to check on the information of the Holy Spirit Sect. Wait a few more minutes, I''ll send it to you on your phone." Su Qingxue said. leaf


    <span>Fan Fan was startled, it seemed that the woman had already understood the situation and guessed that he was going to the Holy Spirit Sect.


    After all, she''s my wife ¡­ "You even know what I''m going to do." Ye Fan smiled. Siu


    Gentle Snow said, "If I can persuade you, I will advise you not to go, but I know you won''t listen to me either. And ¡­


    <span>"Besides, I don''t want anything to happen to Sister Ning, but it''s a pity that the Holy Spirit Sect is too mysterious. I heard from Su Xin that it''s very difficult for our spies to enter the mountains, so the amount of information we can find is limited." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian said, "As long as you can give me a rough estimate, then it''s fine. Wife, you should also increase your vignce. I''m afraid that the Holy Spirit Sect will secretly send people to retaliate if they find out about this."


    Hmm... "I will be careful. Husband, take care of yourself. Don''t act recklessly just because you''re too anxious." Su Qingxue said. hang


    <span>After the call, not long after, Su Qingxue sent a message from the Holy Spirit Sect. fruit


    <span>However, even the Heaven''s Eyes only knew the general range of the Holy Spirit Sect''s movement. cause


    There were too many hidden ces in the mountains, so the water level of the Holy Spirit Sect''s headquarters would change along with the rivers. The four seasons were alternating, and the migration was not fixed.


    <span>In the local area, the Holy Spirit Sect could be said to be the overlord of one million mountains. In the mountains, there were thirty-six caves and dozens of small sects, all of which were vassals of the Holy Spirit Sect. To


    <span>The Holy Maiden and the Protectors of the Holy Spirit Sect were not well-known by outsiders. They only knew that they were godlike people living in the mountains. Positive


    It was because the Holy Spirit Sect was secretly controlling the order in the mountains that the local people could live there and not be bullied by the warriors from the ancient sects. Fear


    This was also the reason why the Chinese government turned a blind eye to the Holy Spirit Sect. HolyIt could be said that there was no information on the Spirit Cult''s internal staff, but, after all, the Sky Eye was the Sky Eye, so it still gave Ye Fan a very useful piece of information.


    <span>"White Jade Tower, the Wei n..." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian looked at the information that indicated that the current head of one of the five underworld ns was the Wei Shaoqiu, the second son of the Wei Family. Then ¡­


    This time, the Wei and Ning Families attacked Ning Zimo together. In the end, with Ye Fan''s help, the Purple Bamboo Forest ughtered the people from the Wei and Ning Families. Wei


    The White Jade Tower in his house was severely weakened, and he nearly lost his standing here. can


    Yes, the Holy Spirit Sect secretly provided help and sent an elder of the Five Poison Sect, Niu Xianxiang, to help Wei Shaoqiu stabilize the situation. This<span>Niu Sanxiang had been following the Zhu n''s second young master, Zhu Wei. However, Zhu Wei''s authority had been taken away by the Zhu n, so he had turned his attention to Wei Shaoqiu. No


    <span>No matter what, the Wei family was now cooperating with the Holy Spirit Sect, and could be considered as a family with dog legs in the Cloud Province. leaf


    Instead of wandering aimlessly around the mountains, perhaps he could find Wei Shaoqiu and Niu Sanxiang and find the headquarters of the Holy Spirit Sect faster.<span>After all, the Holy Spirit Sect was not easy to find, and the White Jade House of the Wei Family was easy to find.


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1130

    In the Cloud Province, Chi City, less than 10 km south of the city was a million mountains. High


    The express roads and railways were all taken five kilometers away from the mountain. Only a few small, rugged mountain roads were able to enter the misty mountain. PoolsThere was an ancient saying in the city, "We would rather retreat eight hundred miles than enter Mount Innerheart." This was the expression of the natives'' fear towards these millions of mountains.


    Since ancient times, there had been too many people who had nevere out of the mountain. Even with advanced technology, it was difficult to survive with the aid of a satellite. DivideSome tourism groups would be at the edge of the mountains, bringing tourists to experience the unique national customs. Almost no one would have the leisure to approach the mountains that spanned hundreds of miles.


    However, no matter how dangerous and mysterious the million mountains were, if you didn''t go close to him and stayed away, nothing would happen. on


    Therefore, the development of Chi City was not affected by anything. There were all kinds of cities with bright lights and lively scenery, attracting tourists from all directions.It was 3 o''clock in the morning. Themercial district in the center of the city was still bustling with people as if it was daytime. one


    "In a luxurious room in a night club called Night Tempest."


    <span>Come! Elder Zhi Niu! " Wei Shaoqiu, who wore a shirt and his tie was undone, raised his ss and shouted as he was surrounded by three or four girls in revealing clothing. Other


    On one side of the sofa was a skinny half-old man named Niu Xixiang. The multicolored headband on his head had also been removed, and he was taking advantage of a little girl.Seeing Wei Shaoqiu and a few women toasting him, Niu Sanxiang raised his ss with a drunk face andughed, "Young Master Wei! "Let''s do it!" Wei


    Shaoqiu, after finishing his wine, kissed a youngdy at the side and said with a smile, "How is it? "Elder Niu, the little girl that was called here tonight isn''t bad right?" cattle


    Sixiangughed slyly, "Young Master Wei really knows me. Thank you so much, Young Master Wei ¡­" "


    "Haha, Baiyu Pavilion is as stable as a boulder. It''s all thanks to the fact that Elder Ox helped me kill off those enemies of mine. How could it be worth mentioning such a small matter?"


    The little girl at the side giggled and said, "Young Master Wei, is Elder Niu really that powerful? What sect was it? "Why are they called ''Elders''?"<span>If he said that he wasn''t afraid of scaring the both of you, then Elder Niu was the Great Elder of the Five Poisons Sect... For them to poison him a little bit... "The poison has made all of you ugly!" Wei Shaoqiu chuckled evilly.


    <span>"Aiya! Young Master Wei, you''re so annoying! This is so scary! " The little girl acting coquettishly, however, obviously didn''t take it seriously.


    <span>Right at this moment, the room''s door was suddenly forcefully pushed open by someone!


    "Who is it!?" Wei Shaoqiu flew into a rage, "You dare to disturb this daddy here ying with girls!?"


    Just as he finished speaking, Wei Shaoqiu saw a figure walking in from the outside. His entire body was shivering, and even his eyes were glued to the spot. Even the alcohol was instantly awoken!


    <span>"Pretty enjoyable." Ye Fan stood at the door with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Behind him were a few night security guards who had been knocked down and Wei Shaoqiu''s bodyguards.<span>Ye ¡­ "Ye Fan!?" Wei Shaoqiu stood up in panic.


    Niu Sixiang also recognized Ye Fan. This was a fiend that had almost killed him, and this scared him so much that he hurriedly took a defensive stance.


    Ye Fan exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, "I''m looking for Wei Shaoqiu and Niu Sanxiang, unrted people. Get out." one<span>"The little girl was still in a daze, not knowing what was going on."


    <span>Get out! Get out of here! Didn''t you hear what Mr. Ye said!? " Wei Shaoqiu was the first to chase him away, afraid that he would anger Ye Fan.


    After everyone had left, Wei Shaoqiu asked with a smile, "Ye ¡­" Mr. Ye, why did you suddenlye? I really didn''t do anything that was detrimental to the Purple Bamboo Forest. leaf


    Fan Xian expressionlessly said, "Don''t be afraid ¡­ ¡­" I just came here to ask you a question. "


    "Ask us?" Wei Shaoqiu and Niu Sanxiang looked at each other in dismay before nodding their heads with a smile, "If there''s anything you need, feel free to tell me. We''ll definitely tell you!"


    "Holy Spirit Sect, where are you now?" Ye Fan asked. Wei


    Shaoqiu and Niu Sanxiang froze in ce, their eyes filled with fear.


    "Ye ¡­" Mr. Ye, why are you ¡­ Would you ask us about the Holy Spirit Sect? " Wei Shaoqiu asked doubtfully."I''m asking you, I''m not asking you to ask me." Ye Fan increased his oppressive force, his eyes gradually turning cold, "My time is precious, if you can''t give me the answer I want, I don''t mind killing you right now." Wei


    <span>Shaoqiu''s face turned green. He knew that Ye Fan was definitely not joking, so he hurriedly said to Niu Xiuxiang, "Elder Niu! Fast! Hurry and tell Mr. Ye! "


    <span>With a sullen face, Niu Sixiang said, "We would rather retreat eight hundred miles than enter One Inch Mountain! "The Holy Spirit Sect is like a ghost. Except for their own core members, no one dares to get close to them. I also don''t know where exactly they are ¡­"


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and said, "In the thirty-six holes of the eighteen strongholds of the Nine Sects. In these vassal sects of the Holy Spirit Sect, your Five Poisons Sect is one of the nine sects.


    As an elder, you should go and give your evidence quite a few times. Don''t tell me you don''t know anything, I won''t believe you ¡­ "


    He didn''t expect that Ye Fan had already investigated this far, so it would be difficult for him to evade.


    <span>"Mr. Ye ¡­ I... All I can tell you is what I know of their respective headquarters at the time of the tribute.


    "However, I''m not sure which location the Holy Spirit Sect is stationed at right now. You''ll need to search for it yourself after entering the mountains," Niu Sixiang said. leaf


    "Since I know the exact location, I should be able to ept it. With his speed, he should be able to travel the entire mountain range within a day.""Yes, but you should know the consequences if you lie to me." Ye Fan said.


    Niu Sixiang said with a sad face: "Mr. Ye, how would I dare! I only ask you, don''t tell me I told you!


    "What if the people of the Holy Spirit Sect find out that I have leaked their stronghold, then the entire Five Poisons Sect and I will not even know how we died!"<span>Ye Fan didn''t expect the Holy Spirit Sect to have such a deep influence in this area. It seems that these small sects were quite scared.


    Niu Sixiang had no other choice. If he didn''t speak the truth, he would have been killed by Ye Fan at this moment. If he said it out loud, he would still have a chance of surviving.Taking out the satellite map of the million mountain, Ye Fan asked Niu Sanxiang to point out the location of the foothold.


    Most of these points were in caves or karst caves, and only a few were on the ground.


    After Ye Fan hadpletely memorized all of it, he didn''t stop for a moment, and directly took advantage of the darkness of the night to head towards the ck mountain range in the south. No


    What Ye Fan, Wei Shaoqiu, and Niu Sanxiang didn''t know was that the situation in the private room was also being noticed by some people ¡­ leaf


    Not long after Fan had left, in the manager''s office of the nightclub, a woman, who was smoking and wearing heavy makeup, closed the door and made a phone call ¡­."Left Protector... It was absolutely true. They called that man ''Ye Fan'' ¡­ It was ¡­ "He has already left ¡­"


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1131

    <span>The waterways within the million mountains were veryplicated. Large amounts of water and underground water filled the area with water vapor all year round.


    This caused the mist in the mountain to never disperse.


    When the sun was about to set, Ye Fan''s figure walked out of a cave in a mountain cove.


    He looked at the location marked on his phone and frowned. He felt a trace of unspeakable anxiety.


    This was thest point of all the coordinates Niu Sixiang had given him.<span>But, the Holy Spirit Sect, let alone headquarters, couldn''t even find the shadow of a member!


    Was it because Niu Sixiang lied to him, or did the Holy Spirit Sect coincidentally have another stronghold, or ¡­ Did the news of himing to find them leak out?


    Ye Fan didn''t have any clue at the moment, but he didn''t have the time to run back to Chi Cheng and ask Niu Sanxiang.When he thought of Ning Xuemo, who was still suffering in Hua Hai, Ye Fan felt a pain in his heart.


    Taking a deep breath of the fresh mountain air, Ye Fan took out his cell phone, which didn''t have much power left, and looked at the satellite map.


    ording to the information of the Sky Eye, the range of the Holy Spirit Sect''s activities is still limited.


    He had already found about half of the area, so he might as well search the remaining half!


    It was better to move than stand and wait.


    Ye Fan didn''t believe that the hundreds of Holy Spirit Sect members would just disappear from the mountains!


    Even if they were hiding in some underground karst cave, Ye Fan also felt that there would always be some people moving on the ground.When he thought here, Ye Fan, whose entire body was dirty and covered in grass, once again madly ran through the primeval forest.


    <span>The sky was getting dark, and Ye Fan didn''t know how many hills he had run, or how many caves he had inspected. He didn''t know how many wild beasts he had seen in the forest, but he was surprised to find no one.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have already been poisoned to death by the poisonous snakes, spiders, and scorpions that they met. Fortunately, Ye Fan was not afraid of these.


    <span>He only regretted that the terrain here was tooplex. Ye Fan wanted to search as fast as possible, but it was very difficult to achieve his wish.


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was nning to head towards another mountain, suddenly, a voice came from the forest in front of them!?


    There was finally someone!?


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t care too much about it. He immediately became happy and hurriedly ran over.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Don''te over! I... I won''t be polite! "


    On the other side of the mountain wall, there was a young woman. She was dressed in flowery clothing with a ck background and wore a silver headdress. Her skin was slightly tanned, but her facial features were very exquisite.<span>The woman was carrying a small basket for picking medicinal herbs. In her hand was a small hoe for picking medicinal herbs. She was panicking as she faced the two tough men who were as strong as a bear!


    The two men wore camouge uniforms, guns at their waists, and hunting rifles on their backs. They seemed to be people who had broken into the mountains to poach.


    <span>"Heh heh ¡­" Little girl, don''t be afraid. Big brother isn''t a scoundrel, he just wants to have dinner with you ¡­ "Chat, chat, chat ¡­" One of the men with a scar on his faceughed sinisterly.


    "All of you, stop! I... I want to go home! " The girl was crying helplessly. Her pair ofrge, lively eyes were filled with tears.


    However, looking at their pitiful appearance, it actually aroused the beastly nature of these two viins.<span>"Aiyo... ''In this mountain, there is still such a beautiful girl? Bro, if I can''t beat the bear, I can take her out of the mountain and sell her. She might be worth quite a bit of money! ''


    <span>Han said.


    <span>"Then we''ll talk after we''re done!"


    The scarred manughed out loud and pulled out the gun from his waist. He pointed it at a tree beside the girl and fired out a "bang" sound.The girl jumped in shock and screamed, her eyes filled with despair.


    "Little girl, put down the hoe ande over obediently ¡­" Otherwise... "Big brother won''t be polite."


    <span>The girl shivered and could only put down the hoe and sob.


    <span>The two evil menughed wickedly and walked towards her.


    Just as one of them was about to grab onto the girl''s clothes, a figure suddenly descended from the sky,nding in front of the girl!


    <span>"Who is it!?" The two evil men were shocked and staggered back a few steps.


    The girl was stunned as she looked at the unfamiliar man in front of her. A glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes.<span>Ye Fan turned his head and looked at the girl. She was indeed quite pretty, just that she was a little dark. However, this natural beauty was already very extraordinary.


    <span>"Don''t be afraid, I am not a bad person." Ye Fan smiled faintly. Although he was short on time, he couldn''t just stand by and watch them die.


    Moreover, he might be able to get some information from this girl. Judging from her dressing, she should be a native of the mountains.


    <span>"Damn it, I''m tired of living!" The scarred man took out his gun and was about to open fire on Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was toozy to waste his words, and he instantly waved his sword, which was like a hot knife cutting through butter, and directly took away the two evil men''s heads!


    When the two bloody heads fell off, the girl behind screamed yet again.<span>Ye Fan just realized that he had scared the little girl, so he turned his head and apologetically said, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you."


    The girl cried for a while and carefully raised her head to ask, "You... "You''re not a bad person?"Ye Fan forced out a smile, pointing at his own dirty and miserable appearance, "Have you ever seen such a terrible bad guy?"


    The girl froze for a moment, then looked at Ye Fan''s clothes. His hair was all over the ce, and his face was unkempt. With a "puchi", his tears turned into a smile.


    <span>Her smile caused her dark face to seem as if it were glowing.


    Only in such a big mountain would it be easy to bring up such a pure and fresh smile, Ye Fan sighed in his heart.


    <span>However, he didn''t know how old this girl was, but from the looks of it, she wasn''t young at all ¡­


    <span>"Thank you, benefactor. I''m called Xi Family''s Xiao Yu. If it weren''t for you today, I might not have been able to see my grandfather ¡­" Xiao Yu wiped her tears and said gratefully.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Oh, my name is Ye Fan." Xiao Yu, are you a native here? ""Yes, my family has been here for generations, our vige is to the south," Xiao Yu replied.


    <span>"So there was a vige there?" Ye Fan felt more hopeful inside, and hurriedly asked, "Then do you know where the Holy Spirit Sect is?"


    <span>Xiao Yu tensed up when she heard that, and asked cautiously, "Mr. Ye, do you want to ask the Saintess to bless you?"


    <span>What the hell! I want to kill the Saintess! Ye Fan cursed in his heart, but he also knew that the Holy Spirit Sect had a very sacred ce in the hearts of the locals.


    Therefore, he had no choice but tough and say, "No, I have some matters to discuss with the Holy Spirit Sect that require the assistance of the Holy Maiden or the Protector."


    <span>Xiao Yu nodded in understanding and said, "Mr. Ye, I heard from grandfather that the Holy Spirit Sect just so happens to be having their Gu God Ceremony. They worship the Gu God and go to their holynd.


    <span>"Only a few people in the Holy Land know that you havee at the wrong time. Maybe, you won''t see the people from the Holy Spirit Sect for the next few days."


    "What?" Gu god ceremony? Sacred Grounds? " Ye Fan felt a burst of regret, no wonder he couldn''t find any ghosts even after searching for their foothold.


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1132

    ¡á


    <span>1132 Leaves


    Fan hastily asked, "Then do you know where their holynd is?"


    <span>Xiao Yu shook her head, apologizing, "I don''t even have the qualifications to go to the Holy Spirit Sect, how would I know where their Holy Land is?"


    "Is that so ¡­" Ye Fan regretfully nodded and asked, "Then what about your vige, does anyone know about it?" small


    Yu thought for a while and said, "My grandpa sometimes apanies the vige head to offer the Holy Spirit Sect medicinal herbs. How about youe back with me to the vige and ask my grandpa?" leaf<span>Fan hesitated for a moment, a burst of calction in his mind, feeling that this blind search would be a waste of time, so he agreed. small


    Yu smiled sweetly, "That''s great, I can invite you to my house. Thank you for saving me today, my grandfather will definitely be very happy."


    <span>As the two of them spoke, they walked towards the vige of Xi Family.


    <span>On the way, Ye Fan casually asked, "Xiao Yu, how old are you this year?"


    Xiao Yu turned her head with a faint smile and said, "I''ve just turned eighteen in the first half of the year."Oh... "It seems like you are quite small, as expected, you aren''t big." said Ye Fan.


    "Eighteen years old is considered a big girl here. I''ve been learning to pick herbs from my grandfather since I was eleven, but now the herbs are fewer and fewer. I have to travel a long distance to get them, so I can only barely raise my family." Me


    "Actually, I had wanted to leave the mountain to work and see the outside world for myself a long time ago. However, since my grandfather is already old, I can''t really be at ease ¡­" Xiao Yu said somewhat helplessly.<span>Ye Fan was stunned, "There are only two people in your family, you and grandpa?" What about your parents? " small


    <span>Yu''s eyes showed a trace of sadness as he said, "I was sold to the mountains. I don''t know who my real parents are ¡­" Me


    His foster mother had fled thirteen years ago. A yearter, her foster father said that he had gone out to work, but he never returned ¡­


    Actually, everyone knows that they won''t being back, so it was Grandpa and a few other aunts from the vige who brought me up. "<span>Ye Fan could hear that the girl''s sadness had long since dried up after a long time.


    At such a young age, her life had been rough, but she had experienced much more than an average girl. and


    His biological parents were separated, and he was left behind by his adoptive parents. He had been dependent on his grandfather since he was young, yet the girl collecting herbs in the mountains was able to show such an open and spirited smile. It was truly not easy.


    <span>Originally, Ye Fan had some doubts about Xiao Yu''s identity. After all, the Holy Spirit Sect appeared and disappeared like ghosts, it was hard to protect him from some kind of trap. But


    <span>At this moment, hearing the true emotions from Xiao Yu''s words, Ye Fan''s doubts were mostly dispelled.


    This kind of feeling could not be found in a fake performance ¡­


    As they chatted, a small vige appeared in front of them.<span>There were only about a dozen or so families, and houses made of bamboo and wood were scattered among the banana leaves. Vige


    There weren''t many people in the room, and most of the young adults went out to work. Along the way, Ye Fan saw a few old men and grandpas.<span>When they arrived at the entrance of a bamboo house, Xiao Yu said, "Mr. Ye, this is my house. Pleasee in. It''s rather simple and crude, so I hope you don''t mind." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian shook his head with a smile. "It''s fine. I was an orphan before, and didn''t even have a home when I was young. I even stayed in this broken ce before."


    "Ah... Mr. Ye, I''m sorry, I didn''t think that you would also ¡­ " Xiaoyu said guiltily.<span>"Hehe, this is just a small matter, there is nothing to be sorry about." Ye Fan said. This


    Just then, an old voice came from inside the room, "Xiao Yu... Who''s outside? "<span>Ye Fan followed Xiao Yu into the house, and found an old man wearing an old, grey-ck cloth clothing, with white hair and a cataract in one eye. He was behind a cooking stove, burning firewood.


    <span>"Grandfather, this is Mr. Ye. Today, I met two viins who tried to poach, and they wanted to bully me. Thank you, Mr. Ye, for saving me, he is our benefactor." Xiao Yu briefly told the old man. Old


    Hearing that, she hurriedly got up, trembling, and wanted to bow to Ye Fan and greet him, "Aiya ¡­ ¡­" "Thank you, my benefactor. I am Luo Bu from Xi n, a granddaughter who lives by each other. If something were to happen to her, I wouldn''t be able to live ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian hurriedly helped Luo Bu up. "Old man, don''t be so polite. It''s your duty. Please take a seat."


    "No, no, no ¡­" "You are the guest, please sit, you can stay here for dinner tonight. Although our family is poor, but our people will definitely repay this debt of gratitude." Luo Bu said as he held Ye Fan''s hand. leaf<span>Fan Xian wasn''t in the mood to eat, instead he said, "Old man, I came here with Xiao Yu to ask you something about the Holy Land of the Holy Spirit Sect. Do you know where it is?"


    Luo Bu was a bit confused, "Is my benefactor here to look for the Holy Spirit Sect? What''s the matter? "


    Ye Fan nodded, "I have an urgent matter and want to find the Holy Maiden or the Protector, but I haven''t been able to find the people from the Holy Spirit Sect. "Xiao Yu said that they were conducting the Gu god ceremony and I wanted to go there directly." West


    When Luo Bu heard this, he was a bit troubled, "Benefactor, I only know two strongholds of the Holy Spirit Sect. But


    Sacred Grounds... I really don''t understand. It''s a very mysterious ce in the Holy Spirit Sect, and only important matters are passed on. It''s been like this ever since the Gu God School. "Ye Fan felt a burst of regret, he didn''t expect that he still didn''t have any clues, so he frowned and said, "Then I''ll bother you, I''ll go look for it again."


    <span>"Sigh!" Benefactor! "Wait a moment!" Luo Bu immediately shouted, "Although I don''t know, the vige chief does, because he has been blessed by the Holy Maiden before, you can ask him."


    Vige Head? Where is he? " Ye Fan hurriedly asked.


    "The vige chief and several hunters from the vige have gone hunting. They have already been gone for six days, so they will definitely be back tomorrow at thetest. My benefactor, you can stay at my house for a light meal. I will definitely see the vige chief tomorrow," said XIajia Luo Bu.


    "Tomorrow..." Ye Fan frowned. Although he said that it would be hard for him to find the Holy Spirit Sect in the middle of the night, those guys were probably in some underground karst cave.


    But staying here for the night, he felt that he had wasted too much time.<span>Xiao Yu also quickly advised, "Mr. Ye, please stay. You saved me, so we won''t even eat a meal. Grandpa and I will be very sad." West


    Luo Bu pleaded, "Benefactor, please, if you don''t give us a chance to repay this favor, the mountain god will punish us ¡­" See


    "Seeing his grandpa and granddaughter almost begging him to stay for a meal, Ye Fan also couldn''t bear to refuse."


    <span>"Okay, then I''ll wait for tomorrow morning," said Ye Fan. He


    He nned to look around by himself when the sun rose. If he couldn''t find him, he would ask the Vige Head about this matter.<span>"Alright ¡­ Thank you, benefactor! Xiao Yu, quickly take out the chrysalis ¡­ " Sijalobo said happily. bee


    Pupa?When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but stiffen his smile. Although it was a high protein content dish, this was probably the only ce he would use to entertain his benefactor. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1133

    <span>1133


    After Xiaoyu put down the basket of herbs, she busied herself preparing dinner.


    <span>After an hour, Ye Fan had ced a few dishes in front of him. Other than a te of chrysalis, the rest were ferns, coriander, horseshoe, water coriander, and other wild vegetables.


    If Ye Fan wasn''t so picky with food and ate everything, an ordinary person wouldn''t have such an appetite.


    "Mr. Ye, we are not like those outside the mountain. You might not get used to it, but this chrysalis is actually very tasty.<span>After this wild chrysalis was fried to a crisp, she added the wooden ginger, pepper, tea leaves and fragrant roots. This way of mixing, was very refreshing. "Xiao Yu enthusiastically introduced.


    Ye Fan smiled, casually picked up a chrysalis and ate it, saying, "I am not a picky eater, you can all rest assured that I will not eat too much."


    <span>Shijia Luo Bu and Xiao Yu both smiled. Seeing that their benefactor could eat, it seemed as if the big burden in their hearts had finally been lifted.


    <span>Actually, Ye Fan didn''t have the mood to eat right now. Whether it was eating these wild herbs and chrysalis, or eating the delicacies of mountains and sea, they were all already boring.


    He was thinking about how to find the antidote as soon as possible. He just wanted the night to pass as soon as possible.After dinner, Xiao Yu said, "Mr. Ye, would you like to wash up? I can boil some hot water for you. There is a wooden tub in the room next door."


    Ye Fan looked at his dirty clothes. They were all wet and sticky as they shuttled back and forth in the rainforest. It was indeed ufortable.


    He thought about it and decided not to go for the time being, so he nodded and said, "Then I''ll be troubling you, Xiao Yu."<span>"It''s okay, you''re my benefactor, this is what I should do." Xiao Yu immediately ran over to get some firewood to boil the water.


    The weather in the mountains is fickle.


    Not long after he finished his meal, rain began to fall from the sky.


    <span>In the bamboo house, Ye Fan listened to the music of the rain hitting the banana nts, and his anxious heart, which was filled with worry for Ning Xuemo, seemed to calm down a little.


    Ye Fan foolishly stood at the door and looked at the small vige under the night sky. After who knows how long, a girl''s voice came from behind.


    "Mr. Ye, the bath water is ready. You can go wash it now."<span>Ye Fan turned around and saw that Xiao Yu''s face was flushed and out of breath. In her hand, she was holding a wooden bucket.


    It seemed like the girl had carried many buckets of water with her. She came and went, and she was tired.<span>Ye Fan was both touched and sorry, "I was thinking about something just now and didn''t notice. It must have been hard on you."


    Xiao Yu smiled and shook her head, "It''s fine. I can tell that Mr. Ye seems to be worried about someone."


    <span>Ye Fan helplessly smiled and said, "Right now, I can only worry..." "It''s a pity that it''s useless to worry. At a time like this, I can only hate myself for being too useless ¡­"


    <span>"Mr. Ye, don''t think too much into it. "Go take a hot bath, I put some herbs and flowers in the tub to help you calm down and get tired. You''ll feel much better after you finish bathing," Xiaoyu said.


    <span>Ye Fan said happily, "It seems like Grandpa Xi will get a lot."


    <span>"Yes, my grandfather was a doctor in the vige. It''s a pity that I''m too stupid, I didn''t learn much about his medical skills." Xiao Yu regretfully said.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "In my eyes, you have already done very well, Xiao Yu."


    "Is that so... "Thank you, Mr. Ye, for saying that," Xiao Yu blushed.


    "I should be the one thanking you ¡­ "Alright, I''m going to take a bath." Ye Fan took a deep breath and walked towards the room next door.


    As soon as he entered the house, Ye Fan could smell the fragrance of herbs and flowers that had been warmed up.<span>Ye Fan also couldn''t tell which medicinal herb it was, but the smell was pretty good.


    This big bathtub also surprised Ye Fan a bit. It was actually like a big bathtub, no wonder Xiao Yu was so tired.


    Ye Fan took off his dirty clothes and soaked them in the bathtub. His whole body also feltfortable and rxed.<span>There was the sound of rain outside and the small house was filled with hot steam.


    <span>After Ye Fan''s mind rxed for a while, he didn''t know if it was because his blood flow had sped up, or because of these herbs, but he felt a me slowly rising from his lower abdomen...


    Ye Fan''s body began to heat up, and his breathing became rough.<span>This was clearly a calm bath, but the more he soaked it, the more charming and wonderful thoughts appeared in his mind ¡­


    <span>At that moment, the door to the room opened.


    Xi Family. Xiao Yu walked in gracefully and closed the door."Xiao Yu?"


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment, his brain somewhat sluggish as he watched the girl walk to the tub.<span>The girl was actually wearing a white silk nightgown, and her graceful figure was faintly discernible.


    Through the misty water, Ye Fan saw the corner of Xiao Yu''s mouth curved into an indescribable smile.


    Indeed,pared to the pure and delicate smile from before, it was a bit more feminine and charming.<span>"Mr. Ye ¡­ You are Xiaoyu''s benefactor, let Xiaoyu help you bathe ¡­ "


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Yu took off her loose silk robe.


    "Xiao Yu... "This is..."<span>Ye Fan subconsciously felt that something was wrong, but his body and brain seemed to be out of control. An intense desire made him not reject everything that was happening in front of him.


    <span>Xiao Yu walked into the tub with slender steps that didn''t lose any luster.


    After that, the girl immersed herself into the pot covered with petals.


    When the girl came out of the water again and gently swung her head of ck hair, Ye Fan couldn''t take his eyes off of her...The girl''s originally somewhat tannedplexion had actually been washed away by the hot water, leaving her skin as white as amb''s fat.


    Her originally beautiful face was filled with a hint of ruddiness. Under the contrast of her starry eyes, she was breathtakingly beautiful.


    So ¡­ Her skin color was fake.Ye Fan could only think of this at the moment, but had no way of thinking about why the girl would make such a big fuss on his skin, pretending to be a ck girl.


    Ye Fan felt as if his head was being paralyzed. Other than the original swelling, he couldn''t think of anything else.


    <span>"Mr. Ye? "Ye Fan?"


    Little Yu slowly, without knowing when, threw herself into Ye Fan''s arms.


    <span>She wrapped her arms around Ye Fan''s neck and looked at the man with a smile that was not a smile. She bit her lip with a hint of pride.


    "Little... Xiao Yu ¡­ You are ¡­ "Why..." Ye Fan forcefully controlled his hands not to do anything, but his body reacted helplessly.<span>"I''m not Xiao Yu," the girl whispered softly into Ye Fan''s ear.


    "It''s not Xiao Yu?" Ye Fan hesitantly asked, "Then who are you?" The girl''s charming eyes shed with a trace of craftiness as she exhaled and said, "Silly husband ¡­ I am your wife, Qingxue ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1134

    <span>¡á


    1134


    "Qingxue?"


    Hearing this name, Ye Fan''s mind was in a trance.


    The woman before him had beautiful eyebrows and starry eyes. Her skin was snow-white, as if she really was his wife ¡­"Wife? How could you. "Here?" Ye Fan asked in a low voice.


    The girl''s delicate hands caressed Ye Fan''s cheek and kissed his lips.


    <span>"Of course I can''t stop worrying for you. I''vee to find you ¡­ Husband, are you very tired today? Why didn''t you hug me? Don''t you like me? "


    <span>"Of course not... Wife... "I just..."


    <span>"But what? Husband... Why don''t you hug me ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan subconsciously reached out his hand, but instinctively stopped.


    He blinked hard, and the woman in front of him could no longer see clearly. Impossible ¡­ How could you be my wife. "You are Xiao Yu ¡­""Who is Xiao Yu? You''ve been looking for another woman? " The girlined.


    "No... Xiaoyu was ¡­ "It''s ¡­" Ye Fan was suddenly unable to say anything, and his tongue was tied up.<span>The girl revealed a sad expression, "Hubby, what happened to you? You really don''t love me anymore?"


    "No... I just. You. "How did you know I was here ¡­" Ye Fan asked while breathing heavily.<span>The girl smiled charmingly. Her lily-white hand moved along Ye Fan''s neck, all the way from his chest all the way down to the bottom of the tub...


    Ye Fan sucked in a breath of hot and humid air, and his whole body shivered infort.


    "Idiot ¡­" We are husband and wife. As the saying goes, husband and wife have the same heart. Of course, I can feel where you are ¡­


    Last night, the stars in the night wind, painting the west side of the Gui Hall east.<span>"With his colorless Phoenix wings, his heart is connected to a single point ¡­" "Swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish ¡­"


    Hearing the words that were soft like water, the appearance of "Su Qingxue" in front of Ye Fan became clearer and clearer ¡­ ¡­


    "Wife... "Wife..."


    Ye Fan''s hands finally embraced the woman in his arms without any scruples, and kissed her heavily."Hehe ¡­" Husband... You. "Can you be a little more gentle ¡­"


    <span>The girlughed like a silver bell, sshing water all over the tub.


    Subsequently, with a light cry that was like that of an warbler, the petals suffused the bathtub with strands of delicate, bright red ¡­.


    Outside the small building, it had rained all night long ¡­


    It was still dawn, and insects and birds were chirping in the woods. The air was still chilly.


    Ye Fan slowly opened his eyes, he discovered that he had actually slept through and through with a peaceful sleep. He didn''t have any precautions, nor did he have any dreams. He just slept like that for the entire night.


    Last night. It felt like he had experienced something?


    In Ye Fan''s mind, one scene after another appeared like a beautiful dream. Those ripples on the surface of the water and the blood-red color that permeated the water...


    And that. The woman who had captivated him ¡­


    Wait! That woman is. Xiao Yu?!


    Ye Fan suddenly woke up and sat up from his bed.<span>However, the moment she stood up, her delicate body fell off the bed!


    <span>"Ya!"


    <span>The girl fell to the ground and kowtowed. The girl who had just woken up raised her head and shouted, "Hey! Why are you being so rude!?


    <span>Don''t you know that my lower part still hurts!? You smelly man, do you have any conscience!? "


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, he saw nothing in front of him, only a quilt wrapped around his body, his ck hair was let loose, as if a lotus flower had bloomed in the water. Wasn''t that the Xiao Yu that shared a bath with himst night?


    He remembered! He finally remembered!


    Ye Fan hurriedly stood up, picked up his pants and put them on, then solemnly asked, "Who the hell are you, what medicine did you drug me withst night, why did you pretend my wife lied to me?"


    Xiao Yu from the Xi Family gave a charming supercilious look as she stood up, wrapped herself in a nket, and walked towards a room inside. As she walked, she replied, "What a boring man ¡­ We just spent the night together and we pushed each other out of bed early this morning. We didn''t even try to warm up and we just asked these boring questions. "<span>Ye Fan was sure that his mental state was affectedst night. This woman also knew that her wife was Su Qingxue, so she had obviouslye prepared.


    <span>He felt that he had fallen into a trap. He also felt that there were some changes within his body, but ¡­ It was unclear what was different from yesterday.


    Ye Fan put on his clothes and directly rushed into the room, dragging the woman who was putting on her clothes over his shoulder!


    <span>"Answer my question! Just who are you!? Why is this happening!? " Ye Fan said with a burning gaze.


    The woman''s left hand brushed against her waterfall of ck hair. Naturally, it was fresh and carried a bewitching charm that originated from deep within her bones. It matched well with her creamy skin and her exquisite and small face; it was captivating.


    <span>"Your majesty, the mighty Lord of Hell, no matter what ¡­ I just gave you my virginityst night, can''t you be a little more gentle with me? "


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes stared nkly. His mind recalled the scene fromst night. He seemed to have treated her like Su Qingxue. This was not light at all.


    Furthermore... The woman was not wearing any clothes on her body at the moment. The glow of spring really made one''s mouth go dry.


    <span>Facing a peerless beauty that had given her to him for the first time, Ye Fan couldn''t be any more fierce.


    <span>"Damnit ¡­" Ye Fan wiped his face gloomily. He hade to think of a way to save Ning Xuemo, but now he had ended up in the mountain with an unfamiliar and mysterious woman. This was simply insane.


    <span>The woman looked at Ye Fan''s expression and felt that it was very funny. As she put on the colorful clothes, sheughed and said, "What''s there to be so unwilling? You were clearly so engrossed in itst night ¡­."


    "I nearly had my bones broken, I don''t know how to treat ady with mercy at all..."


    <span>"That''s because I thought you were my wife!" Ye Fan said loudly.


    "Hmph, could it be that I''m worse than your wife? "No matter what, I have to be close enough to make you believe that I am Su Qingxue, right?" The woman smiled proudly.


    "You ¡­" Ye Fan wanted to refute, but this woman''s looks and body, or her charm was truly outstanding."You what you? "Don''t think that she hasn''t seen Su Qingxue''s picture before and isn''t prettier than me. She''s only 18 years old and is much younger than her. In a few more years, I will definitely be more beautiful than her." The woman softly humphed.


    <span>At this moment, she had already put on a set of colourful clothing that waspletely different from the one she wore yesterday. There was even a hint of liveliness and agility in her clothing, as if she was a fairy from the mountains.


    <span>She put on a flowery hairpin and tied her hair behind her back. Her youthful elegance also exuded the charm of a woman who had just tasted rain and dew.


    The woman turned around and smiled coquettishly, as if she was looking back at a beautiful woman that would bring cmity upon all.<span>"My dear, am I beautiful?" She blinked her big electric eyes.


    Ye Fan reluctantly blurted out two words, "It''s alright."


    <span>"Hmph ¡­" The woman pouted. "Not cute at all."


    "Cut the crap, let me ask ¡­"Just when Ye Fan wanted to ask about the ins and outs of the matter, he suddenly discovered that on the north side of the vige, a group of people were approaching. It was a group of ancient warriors. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1135

    <span>1135 people


    Before he even reached the door of the house, loud shouts could be heard.


    "Time Blue Rain!" Come out! How am I, a rock climbing tiger, not worthy of you!? I want an exnation! "<span>When the woman heard this loud voice, she gloomily rolled her eyes, "You''re really silly, you found me so quickly ¡­" leaf


    When Fan Xian heard that the name sounded familiar, he carefully thought about it and could not help but ask in surprise: "Time-Blue Rain? When you called Blue Rain? Who was Blue-Eagles to you at that time?! " time"Blue Rain indifferently said:" My little brother. "


    "What!?" If that''s the case, then didn''t he kill this woman''s little brother?"Don''t mind it too much. He''s just a little brother that my adoptive parents left behind, and isn''t rted to me in any way ¡­" "He''s just a piece of trash." After Team Blue Rain finished speaking, they stroked their bangs and walked towards the door.


    Adoptive parents?


    Ye Fan frowned. Did this woman really have adoptive parents?


    Could it be ¡­ Was what she said about her past true?


    If she had used her own experience to perform yesterday''s y, it was understandable why she could feel her true feelings. If


    Not having such sincere feelings, Ye Fan also wouldn''t let down his guard, feeling that she was just an ordinary little girl in the mountains, and then following in her footsteps. leaf


    The sail shook its head and sighed. Let''s not worry about that for now. We''ll go out and take a look first. This


    After a while, there were more than ten burly men standing outside the door. Some of them were wearing fur coats, while others were wearing native clothing. multiple


    There were several people with scimitars in their hands, and some had bows behind their backs. Their cultivation bases were all different, some were in the Houtian realm, and some were in the body refining stage. It was clear what was going on in some small sects. corThe leader of the group was a man about two meters tall. He was tall, sturdy and dark, and wore a ne made of wild beasts'' fangs. He held a machete adorned with gold and silver.


    <span>Standing in front of that man, Team Blue Rain''s delicate figure was exceptionally petite, as if a thick leg had been lifted off of them.


    Climbing tiger, what are you yelling about so early in the morning? You dare to interfere with my business? " Although Blue Rain''s appearance was not as beautiful as yesterday, their elegance and elegance far surpassed yesterday''s.


    However, the way she spoke and her posture, her every movement exuded a feminine, feminine charm, waspletely different from yesterday''s immature appearance.<span>When Ye Fan saw the woman''s current appearance, he couldn''t help but sigh. This was simply abination of a pure fairy and a sexy and seductive body, and the key was very natural.


    The Mountain Climbing Tiger saw Ye Fan walking out. He suddenly picked up his saber and pointed at him, gritting his teeth: "This pretty boy?" You gave your body to him!? "


    Pretty boy? leaf


    Ye Fan was startled, he looked left and right, but it seemed like no one else was there. He couldn''t help but point at himself, and doubtfully asked: "Are you talking about me?""Nonsense, could he be talking about himself?" Blue Rain rolled her eyes at him.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh out loud, I can actually return to being a pretty boy in my lifetime?


    <span>Wasn''t a pretty boy like this supposed to be beaten up by him ¡­? "How rare!"


    You still dare tough!? " The Mountain Climbing Tiger thought that she was ridiculing him, and became angry out of embarrassment: "You stole my woman, yet you still dare tough at me, I will never let you off! I will kill you! " SpeakAs he said this, the rock climbing tiger gave a loud roar, raised his machete and summoned a kind of rough Zhen Qi that Ye Fan had never seen before, as it chopped towards him! leaf


    <span>The sail moved slightly and raised its leg to kick, sending the Cliff Tiger flying!


    "The two hundred plus kilograms'' tall and sturdy body flew like a ball for seven to eight meters!""ng!"


    The Mountain Climbing Tiger was quite tough. It broke through a bamboo house, but it was not injured at all. It stood up shakily and looked at Ye Fan with a surprised expression. He


    His underlings were stunned as well. one<span>Blue Rain had expected this and chuckled: "Idiot, did you see that clearly? That''s why I chose him and not you ¡­ ¡­. Are you as strong as him? "


    <span>"No ¡­" Impossible! He ¡­ "He doesn''t have true qi, how can he have such strength!?" The Mountain Climbing Tiger felt that something was off. How could it have met someone stronger than it?


    Because Ye Fan still had some things he didn''t understand, he didn''t want to kill anyone and said, "Why did you say she was your woman? Who is she, and who are you? " climbing


    Rock Tiger was stunned, asking, "You really don''t know anything?"<span>"Do I look like I''m lying to you?" Ye Fan speechlessly shook his head, he was still confused. climbing


    <span>Rock Tiger gritted his teeth, "So Team Blue Rain deceived you ¡­ ¡­. "Kid, you are doomed, this demoness has already nted a Spirit Rhino Gu for you!"


    Consonance Gu? " Ye Fan was puzzled, "What is this thing?" time


    Lan Yu smiled sweetly as she rubbed a strand of her hair, and said, "She is obviously the Holy Maiden of the Holy Spirit Sect, what evil woman ¡­" Climbing Tiger, could it be that you want me to tell Martial Aunt that you want me to nt a Heart Devouring Gu in your Tiger Vige? " Holy<span>Woman!?


    Hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be shocked! He


    ording to the information of the Sky Eye, the Holy Maiden of the Holy Spirit Sect was the Holy Maiden. This


    It was Blue Rain, who turned out to be the Saintess'' disciple?In other words, the Holy Spirit Sect already knew that he had entered the mountain, that was why they arranged this event?


    "A million mountains. Who didn''t know that Blue Rain was the number one demon girl? The Holy Maiden of the Holy Spirit Sect, she was no different from a demon girl!"


    <span>"Looks like you''re really tired of living ¡­ "You dare speak to me like that?" Blue Rain''s beautiful eyes held a trace of cold killing intent.


    <span>"The men of my Fierce Tiger Camp cannot bear humiliation! Giving a Consonance Gu to a pretty boy at thest moment is the biggest insult to me! Even if I die, I won''t let you off! " the rock climbing tiger roared.


    Just as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly rushed in front of the Cliff Tiger. With one hand, he grabbed the tiger''s cor and casually threw it away!


    Before the Mountain Climbing Tiger could even react, its body was thrown onto a towering tree, causing it to sway from the impact!


    <span>"Pretty boy pretty boy ¡­ ¡­" Are you annoyed? Have you ever seen such a pretty boy before? " Ye Fan shook his head, then turned to Blue Rain and seriously asked, "What''s with the Consonance Gu he was talking about?" time


    Blue Rain apuded and blinked her beautiful eyes, "Darling, you''re amazing! I love you to death! You are indeed the most suitable candidate! "<span>"Who are the candidates?" I''m asking you what''s wrong with the Consonance Gu?! " Ye Fan asked. time


    Blue Rain revealed a pitiful expression, "Why are you so fierce? You scared him ¡­ ¡­" leaf


    Seeing that the woman was unwilling to answer the question directly, Fan decided to do something ruthless. He walked up to her and extended his hand to grab her neck!He had no choice but to use violence to deal with this kind of demonic girl. can


    <span>Just when Ye Fan was about to make his move, a sharp pain suddenly came from his brain!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" leaf


    The sail covered his head and he felt as if his head was going to explode. It was so painful that his whole body trembled! time


    Lan Yu chuckled in a charming and teasing manner: "You want to know what a Consonance Gu is? Now you know. "How is it? Is the feeling good?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1136

    1136


    "Ye Fan stopped thinking about making a move, and only then did the pain in his head stop."That''s right, that''s more like it. I''m your partner who shares the same thoughts as you, how can you hurt me?


    <span>Next time, don''t be so silly. If you try to hurt me, your head will hurt like crazy. I feel sorry for you... "Haha ¡­" Blue Rain blinked andughed.


    <span>Ye Fan pondered for a moment, touching his head, he frowned and said, "Your Gu poison was imnted in my brain?" leaf


    Fan never heard of any Gu poison that could be imnted into the brain, because most of the Gu poison relied on the blood to sustain life, and the brain wasn''t a very good ce to parasitize.


    It looks like this Consonance Gu is very unique! He


    <span>Thinking about it for a moment, it was probably because this insect poison lived in the brain, not the blood, that Ye Fan''s body''s powerful blood which was resistant to the poison, also didn''t have any effect.


    Of course, it could also be because of the strong poison, or some other reason. After all, Ye Fan was notpletely immune to poisons, and there were always some special poisons in the world that he could not resist against.


    "There''s no need to guess." At this time, Blue Rain seemed to be able to see through Ye Fan''s thoughts, and giggled, "This Consonance Gu is not some poison. Even if Sir Lucian has a body that is immune to poisons, it would still be meaningless. This


    It was all part of your will to nt the Gu, do you think that I forcefully gave it to you? yoghourt<span>Late ¡­ You asked for it yourself. Your body, your brain, of course, will ept it. "


    Ye Fan was stunned. Could it be that she deliberately lied and imed that she was Su Qingxue so that he would both physically and mentally ept her?


    "So you secretly drugged me with that evil drugst night so that I wouldn''t be able to control myself and cause hallucinations?" time


    Blue Rain shook her head, "You''re wrong again. That isn''t some evil potion because I know that an expert like you can resist most of the potions. by


    So, what I gave youst night, what I gave you, was a natural medicinal herb, a type of catalyst to nourish and strengthen your senses.<span>"Your body won''t reject the nutrition that is good for you. It''s just that your brain, due to having too much nutrition for a short period of time, will allow some of your desires to be especially exuberant ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air. This girl had done so much homework! Step by step, she had calcted everything!


    However, since it was inside his brain, Ye Fan remembered that he hadn''tpletely mastered the dragon''s power yet...


    "Hehe, I advise you not to try to find it, much less take it out ¡­" At that time, Blue Rainughed proudly and said, "In this world, only the woman who has been imnted with the Consonance Gu can take it out, which is to say ¡­ ¡­ No one but me could take it out.


    <span>If you want to use any external force like your true qi to touch it, even if you cut open its head to find the Spirit Rhino Gu, it will be stimted and immediately explode ¡­ "


    As he spoke, Team Blue Rain opened their hands and made an explosive gesture, "Bang!" Do you want to see your head explode? That must be very tragic, right? " leaf


    Fan frowned, he didn''t know if this woman was telling the truth or not.


    But if it really did explode, then he really wouldn''t dare to try it out ¡­ Initially, he had thought of using the might of a dragon to st the poison to death. However, from the looks of it now, he could not take the risk. body<span>If his internal organs could recover after being damaged and his brain exploded, then what should he do?


    "Humph!" Don''t listen to that witch! She''s not the only one who can take out the Consonance Gu! " This<span>Suddenly, the rock-climbing tiger struggled to get up, using its scimitar as support, it gritted its teeth and said, "There''s more than one way to take out the Consonance Gu ¡­ Only


    <span>If the woman who nted the Consonance Gu dies, the Gu will also naturally die!


    Even though you''ve be her partner and it''s almost impossible for you to do anything to hurt her, it doesn''t mean that others can''t! "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan suddenly came to a realization!


    That''s right! If someone else had killed Team Blue Rain, then it had nothing to do with him! yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu<span>Thinking of this idea, Ye Fan clenched his teeth in pain, clutching his head, wishing he could cut off his head!


    "Humph!" Stinking man! Do you really want others toe and hurt me?! Aren''t you heartbroken?


    I''m so good-looking, and if I follow you, would you still despise me? " When Blue Rain saw Ye Fan''s headache, he knew what Ye Fan was thinking and couldn''t help but to say angrily. climbing


    Rock Tigerughed out loud, "Don''t listen to this demon woman''s nonsense! The man who was imnted with the Spirit Rhino Gu could not escape his fate of being eaten! She<span>She just thinks of you as her panacea. When she takes over the position of saintess, she''ll kill you.


    <span>After using the Consonance Gu to nibble away your brain, she took out the Gu and ate it, so that she could receive the saint''s mantle and pass on her powers! She


    <span>The reason why I chose you now is because you''re stronger, and the stronger the man is, the more nourishment he''ll be for her! "


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but to feel a chill in his heart, there was actually such a thing!?


    Give his virginity to a man, then infect him with a Gu, then kill him, take out a Gu, and consume it yourself?! This


    It was indeed the "witch" who could do such a terrifying thing! can<span>Yes, Ye Fan thought about it again and felt that something was wrong, and said in a puzzled tone, "Since you are going to be killed because of the parasite, why do you still want toe and deliver yourself?"


    "The only man who can be the Saintess is the highest honor and honor a man in a million mountains can have!" Pan Yan Hu said with aplicated look in his eyes. leaf<span>Fan Xian was speechless. These people were crazy, right? Even suicide was so positive!?


    <span>At this time, Team Blue Rain''s cold eyes swept over the Cliff Tiger, "Idiot, saying these words, it looks like you really don''t want to live anymore ¡­." "


    Haha, in order to be a candidate for the Consonance Gu, I''ve defeated so many people, and I''ve trained so hard until now! You<span>Yet, without even saying anything, he ditched me and went to find an outsider! "I, the Cliff Climbing Tiger, can kill but not be humiliated. Today, I will die together with you!"


    As he spoke, he raised his scimitar, gathered his true energy, and said to Ye Fan, "Pretty boy!" Endure the pain. If I kill this demoness, you will be free! " leafWhen Fan Xian thought about the time when Blue Rain climbed up the cliff and killed the tiger, he felt a headacheing on. He couldn''t help but ask: "Are you sure ¡­ ¡­ "If you kill her, I will be fine?"


    <span>Humph, don''t worry, the Consonance Gu can only eat a dead person''s brain, she can''t take the initiative to control the Consonance Gu to hurt you!


    If she wants to kill you, she can only use other methods! So as long as you can endure the pain, don''t help her! " climbing


    <span>After Rock Tiger finished speaking, he red fiercely at Blue Rain. Then, he rushed towards the woman and brandished his scimitar! time


    Blue Rain did not have any cultivation, and was only a normal girl. This was something that Ye Fan had already discovered yesterday, otherwise he wouldn''t have been fooled like this. oculus


    Seeing the Cliff Tiger charge towards them, Team Blue Rain did not move, but looked at Ye Fan with resentment in their eyes, "Do you really hate me that much?"

 Chapter 1137

    1137 Leaves


    When Fan saw the woman''s pitiful appearance, he frowned and didn''t answer. NoAfter a while, he felt that his headache seemed to have weakened a little ¡­ This


    It meant that he didn''t have the strong will to kill her? This<span>Could it be that this woman wanted to kill him and eat his brain, but he couldn''t bear to do anything to her? From


    When did he be so soft-hearted ¡­ Or was it for some other reason? leaf


    Fan Xian muttered in his heart, but from the beginning to the end, he was very clear that he did not need to do anything.At this moment, the Climbing Tiger had already reached a distance of two or three meters away from Blue Rain. A curved de rose up from the ground to cut off Blue Rain''s head!


    <span>However, at this moment, the Cliff Tiger''s body suddenly stiffened and its eyes opened wide. He


    <span>"Puff!" He spat out a mouthful of blood before falling to the ground!


    Brother! "Big brother!"<span>When the group of men from the Feral Tiger Camp saw this scene, they were all frightened and shouted loudly.


    Climbing Tiger''s face twisted in pain, he pointed at Blue Rain unwillingly: You ¡­ ¡­ When did you. "The parasite ¡­"<span>The Mountain Climbing Tiger discovered that its internal organs seemed to have bugs gnawing on them, and the pain was indescribable. time


    Blue Rain coldly said: "With that little brain of yours, I had already guessed that something like this would happen. When did it happen? Is it important?" "You don''t know how I did it anyway..." "You. Witch ¡­ You can''t. "Alright ¡­" climbing


    Before Rock Tiger could finish his venomous words, he had already died. His eyes were wide open as he died with grievances. time


    Lan Yu looked at the men from the Feral Tiger Camp and said, "You ¡­ ¡­ You also want to kill me? Or could it be that you, the Fierce Tiger Camp, want to rebel? "


    The group of hulks looked at the death of the Cliff Tiger, and their faces turned green.


    Holy Maiden, forgive me! We were all forced! I beg the Holy Maiden to forgive me! " The group of men quickly kneeled down and begged for mercy. time<span>Blue Rain coldly snorted, "Scram!" Bam!


    <span>The men of the tiger camp acted as if they had been granted amnesty. They half ran, half crawled, and half crawled as they turned around to leave. can


    After they ran for a few dozen meters, they saw Blue Rain take out an exquisite little bamboo flute from his waist. She


    With it pressed against his lips, he quickly yed a strange and nimble tune ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­.<span>"Woo woo ¡­"


    <span>When the flute music rang out, the group of men from the Feral Tiger Camp acted as if they had met the god of death. They shouted in panic and began to run even faster!


    However, before they could get far, they saw arge number of bugs flying out of the forest. Multicolored bugs, some poisonous, some non-poisonous, all of them, without exception, charged towards those men! one


    <span>In time, the group of strong men were miserably surrounded by the poisonous bugs. No matter how crazily they waved their des and used their Zhen Qi to shatter those bugs, they couldn''t break free. ground


    On the surface, there were even some poisonous snakes that were slithering towards them, spitting and biting at them. Yes<span>The poisonous bugs spat out some poisonous gas, causing the muscr men to lose their ability to resist after inhaling the poisonous gas.


    It took less than three minutes for a song to be yed, and all the men were dead. time


    Blue Rain put the bamboo flute back on his waist. His face was rxed andcent, as if he had only yed a single tune. The lives of those people werepletely fleeting.


    She turned around to face Ye Fan, and slightly pouted as she asked, "Do you really hate me that much?" You just took my bodyst night, and now you want to abandon me? Let me be bullied by another man?Are all of you men so heartless, or are you so cold-blooded? " leaf


    <span>Fan Le smiled, and pointed at the bunch of men from the Feral Tiger Camp, "You are just a woman without cultivation. You know that they are looking for you, but you are not the least bit nervous... Wasn''t it because you were fearless from the beginning?


    <span>I don''t believe that someone as scheming as you would really ce your life in my hands ¡­ " "


    Oh, so you know that I have the ability to solve it myself. You don''t really want me to die. "Blue Rainughed.


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless, he shook his head and sighed, "Even if you don''t have the ability to solve the problem, it seems like I shouldn''t have helped you..." You


    <span>Using my feelings for my wife, you tricked me into taking this Spirit Rhino Gu, using me as a stepping stone for your cultivation ¡­


    If you do something so outrageous to me and I still have to protect you, wouldn''t I be a little too stupid? " time


    Lan Yu humphed and walked in front of Ye Fan with graceful steps. A pair of big eyes that seemed to know how to speak stared straight at the man.Just by listening to that rock climbing tiger''s side, you think that I must have nted a Spirit Rhino Gu for the sake of killing you and passing down my powers? Do you know what the Consonance Gu represents? "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Could it be that what he said was wrong?" I don''t think he would lie to me. "


    <span>"He''s right, but who said ¡­ I must kill you? " "Blue Rain asked.


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fan didn''t understand.


    At that time, Blue Rain rolled his eyes and said, "The Consonance Gu is the most sacred Gu that all the saints and saints of our Holy Sect have been able to cultivate.


    There were two conditions for nting the Consonance Gu. First, one had to be a woman who cultivated a Gu technique. She had to maintain her virginity and use her own body to nurture the Gu for more than five years. diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis<span>In the process of nting the parasite, a man must give his true feelings for a woman, and only by truly loving her can he ''empathize'' with her. " leaf


    <span>Fan Xianughed. "I already know what you''re talking about, otherwise you wouldn''t have done it. I would have mistaken you for Qingxue ¡­" Your method is despicable and brilliant, and I admire it. "


    <span>"Then, do you know of any other way other than being killed by others to take out this Gu?" Blue Rain asked. leaf


    <span>Fan Jian shrugged, "Do you still need to ask?" Aren''t you the one who took the initiative to remove the Gu for me? However... "I don''t think you would be so kind." time


    Blue Rain sneered and said somewhat disdainfully: "Are you looking down on us women like that? Do you know what the first time means to a girl? "


    <span>Ye Fan''s expression wasplex, "What are you trying to say?"


    <span>Lan Yu took a deep breath and said, "Other than the woman being killed, there''s one other way to make the Consonance Gu lose its effectiveness ¡­ ¡­ "That is, the woman has lost her virginity."


    "What?" Ye Fan was stunned, this was something he had never thought of.At this time, Blue Rain had an expression of anticipation and said: "Are you surprised? The demand is for the woman to lose her virginity, and not to restrict you stinking men. also


    <span>That is, you can be nice to other women, and I. If I don''t take the Consonance Gu out of your body, I can only follow you and be your woman for the rest of my life. No


    <span>However, if I don''t be loyal to you and the Consonance Gu res up, I will be the one to die.


    Even though I feel that it is unfair, but who told the Holy Maiden to cultivate the Spirit Rhino Gu in such a way ¡­ Fear


    I''m afraid it''s also because she loves a man so much that she can forgive him for everything as long as he loves her. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1138

    1138 Leaves


    The sails were indeed shocked. This way, the Consonance Gu was tying on both men and women.<span>Men could not abandon women. Women could not betray men.


    The difference was that while women could bully men, men couldn''t hurt women. This


    <span>From a certain perspective, it was also a restriction on both men and women, as well as some bncing of benefits.


    "Ye Fan..." You wouldn''t, in order to make my Consonance Gu lose its effectiveness, intentionally make me lose my virginity, right? " Blue Rain asked with a faint smile. leafFan Yi frowned. "Don''t worry. I can''t do this sort of thing."


    He deliberately found another man to sully a woman, and it was the first time he had given the woman to him. Ye Fan would not even think about such a thing. phaseCompared to this kind of disgusting behavior, Ye Fan would rather try to use his dragon power to directly shake the Spirit Rhino Gu to death. At most, he would just give it a shot. time


    Blue Rain nodded in satisfaction, "I believe that you, a mighty King of Hell, isn''t that bad. Then ¡­


    <span>"I can also assure you that as long as you protect me well, I won''t kill you on my own in order to obtain the legacy''s power ¡­"


    As she said that, Lan Yu walked up to Ye Fan, reached out her hand and stroked Ye Fan''s chest, tenderly saying, "I still want to be with you forever, until the end of my life..." leaf<span>Fan Xian narrowed his eyes, naturally not believing that this woman he had just seen for a day would have such deep feelings for him. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "What, you want to wait until I die of old age before you let the Consonance Gu eat my brain?"


    <span>Oh, what are you talking about! Given how incredible you are, you must have lived longer than me...


    "I am. If I can''t obtain the inheritance, I will definitely age quickly." Blue Rain said with a hidden bitterness.


    Talking about the issue of lifespan and age, Ye Fan thought of something and said rather strangely: "You said..." At the time, the Blue Eagle was your younger brother, but weren''t you only eighteen years old? Could it be fake? "<span>At this time, Blue Rain blinked andughed: "Whoever says that the older must be the older one, the older one must be the older one ¡­ ¡­. That guy is so stupid, he doesn''t have any skills. Why should I call him big brother? "


    Ye Fan was speechless, "This brother''s and brother''s can still be divided ording to their ability?"Yes, no matter how others shout, in any case ¡­ I only call the man who is stronger than me ''big brother''.


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that he was begging me and wanted to take a job in the Holy Spirit Sect, I wouldn''t have bothered to pay attention to him ¡­" time


    <span>After speaking, Blue Rain stuck close to Ye Fan, hugging the man''s waist, charmingly said: "Big Brother Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­. "I''m a bit tired, how about we go back into the house and lie down for a while longer ¡­" This


    Such a soft and tender voice really made Ye Fan unable to bear it. He secretly sighed in his heart, this was truly a demoness.<span>However, Ye Fan wasn''t in the mood to sort out his entanglement with Team Blue Rain right now. To


    At that time, whether or not Lan Yu would kill him and obtain the Spirit Rhinoceros Gu, Ye Fan didn''t really care. end


    "If this woman wants to kill him, we''ll have to see how skilled she is."


    <span>Since you know that I havee here, then you should know my purpose. "Ye Fan stretched out his hand and said," Give me the antidote.


    When Blue Rain opened his mouth, he said, "Where is the antidote for the skill? You have to ask my master and the Guardian for it."


    "You are the Holy Maiden, how can you not beparable to the Protector?"<span>"This has nothing to do with status. It''s just that it doesn''t belong to me." Blue Rain blinked.


    <span>Ye Fan was toozy to pursue the matter further, and said, "Then, take me to see the Holy Maiden and the Protector." time


    Blue Rain''s face was filled with unwillingness, "It looks like you really like that Ning Xuemo. Why are you in such a hurry? It''s not like you''ll die soon enough."


    "It''s not you who''s in pain, you can''t help but say so. "In addition, you even know Ning''s name so well. Could it be that you are the one inmand of my skills as well?" Ye Fan looked at the woman doubtfully.<span>"Don''t wrongly use me. I am only a Holy Maiden, not a Holy Aunt. I can''t manage the Holy Spirit Sect''s n of action yet." again


    "I said, even if it''s under mymand, can I admit that you asked me such a question?" Blue Rain asked back with a smile.Ye Fan felt that bickering with her was a waste of time, and said, "If you don''t take me to find them, I will go find them myself."


    If I don''t bring you there, can you find it? "It''s not that easy to enter the Holy Land of the Holy Spirit Sect." Blue Rainughed. leaf


    Fan Xian expressionlessly replied, "I naturally have my own methods. There''s no need for you to worry." see


    Ye Fan was really about to turn around and leave when Lan Yu snorted, stomped her feet, and said, "Alright, alright!" I''ll bring you there. Don''t leave me behind! " leaf


    <span>Sail turned around and asked, "Why did you bring me there?" Weren''t you unwilling just now? "


    Blue Rain unwillingly said: "I didn''t want to take you there, but my master wanted to meet you."


    <span>"Your master? "Martial Aunt?" Ye Fan frowned and said, "She wanted to see me, so why didn''t shee out earlier?"


    <span>Because before, you weren''t one of us, but now ¡­ "You are already a man who shares a mutual understanding with me." Blue Rain pointed at Ye Fan''s chest and said. leaf


    Naturally, Fan Xian didn''t really believe it in his heart, but in order to save Ning Xuemo, he decided to follow her for the time being.


    "Hurry up and lead the way." Ye Fan said. time


    Blue Rain pouted with a wronged expression, "Can''t you be a bit more gentle with me? I''m still hurting. It''ll be hard to take you on the mountain path." leafFan Xian was speechless. "Do you want me to carry you?"


    "Alright, alright!" At this moment, Blue Rain was about to leap onto Ye Fan''s back.<span>However, Ye Fan pulled her away and said, "You actually believe me when I''m joking?!" "Hurry up and leave!"


    Stingy... "That doesn''t count." Blue Rain was very disappointed. He angrily red at the guy and began walking towards the south. leaf


    The sails followed him into the mountains. As they walked, they thought about Team Blue Rain''s various performances. alsoHe didn''t know what this woman was thinking as he wondered if she was really looking to be his woman, or was she just putting on an act to find a chance to take his life. Who


    I know. When I was walking in front, Team Blue Rain suddenly turned around and frowned: "Why do you keep suspecting me? I already said it, I won''t kill you just for the sake of obtaining your power, don''t you even have the ability to differentiate between true feelings and hypocrisy? "Ye Fan was surprised, "How did you..." "


    I''ve said that you have the same thoughts, so of course I can feel your thoughts. Although it''s not a mental reading technique, I can feel your feelings! You''ve been suspecting it! " Blue Rain said.


    Ye Fan felt a chill down his spine, didn''t this mean that he was unable to hide his intentions? "


    Don''t tell me that no matter where I am, you can feel me!? " Ye Fan felt that this was unbelievable. time<span>Team Blue Rain shook their heads, "That''s not true. I can''t feel anything from a certain distance. Otherwise, I''d be sick of it."


    <span>Then why can''t I feel your heart? " Ye Fan felt that it wasn''t fair. Shouldn''t this be considered mutual? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1139

    <span>At this time, Blue Rain giggled and said: "Because I''m a Gu yer, so I can control myself so that you won''t notice me." "Please search for f/h/xiao/shio/c/o/m."


    Hmph, that''s why ¡­ "How do I know you''re serious?" Ye Fan sneered and shook his head.


    "Do whatever you want. In any case, it''s been a long time, so you''ll believe it." Blue Rain rolled his eyes. two<span>He continued to walk deeper into the mountains. Under Blue Rain''s lead, Ye Fan found himself walking through the winding forest and unknowingly arrived at a valley. anterior


    The air in the noodle house was suffused with a faint fragrance of flowers.


    At this time, Blue Rain took out a small porcin bottle from his waist, and after pouring out a small red pill, he handed it over to Ye Fan.<span>"Eat it. There is poison gas in front. If you inhale too much, you will be poisoned." Blue Rain said.


    This poisonous gas, is it the same effect as the medicine that stimted mest night? " Ye Fan asked. "<span>"Of course not. This ce really is a poisonous gas that can kill people." Blue Rain said. leaf


    <span>Fan Fan shook his head. "Then I don''t need the antidote." time


    Blue Rain helplessly narrowed her eyes, "After convinced by you important figures, killing you would be tiring. Even poison gas would be useless." Female


    The child put the medicine away and continued to walk inside. leaf


    Fan Jian asked, "You don''t need it yourself?"<span>At this time, Lan Yu chuckled and said, "Big Brother Ye Fan, I am a Saintess after all." Ever since I was selected by Master, Master has nurtured me with the exclusive medicinal baths and soups of the Holy Spirit Sect.


    My blood can resist all the poisons in the world, how could this poison possibly harm me? It can''t be that the Holy Maiden of the Holy Spirit Sect is afraid of poison, right? " leafFan Xian''s eyes congealed, and he said, "Could it be..." Your blood can also detoxify poisons? "


    <span>At this time, Team Blue Rain turned their heads and sighed: "Can you not look at me like that? My blood can only help me resist the poison, but it can''t be used as a drug to treat Ning Xuemo''s poison.


    Look at yourself, aren''t you immune to poisons as well? Why don''t you remove the poison from her with your own blood? ""I''m different from you. The reason my blood can resist the poison is because my cells are strong, but your blood ¡­ "It should have enough resistance to poison." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Do you want me to cut myself so you can drink a bottle of blood and send it back to that Sister Ning? "See if she''ll recover." At that time, Team Blue Rain pulled out a small silver dagger from nowhere and pointed it at their white arms.


    Ye Fan really wanted to give it a try, but unfortunately, he temporarily didn''t have the time to experiment, so he could only say: "Forget it."


    "I knew it. You didn''t want to hurt me." Blue Rain blinked and then turned around to continue on their way.<span>When the two of them entered a waterfall that was hanging high up in the sky, Ye Fan discovered that behind this waterfall, there was actually a Heavenly Passage? heel


    While saying that, Blue Rain walked into the huge cave from the side of the waterfall. Two men dressed in the service of the Holy Spirit Sect respectfully greeted Blue Rain.


    "Greetings, Saintess!"


    As for Ye Fan, who had just entered behind Blue Rain, they didn''t dare to ask. timeBlue Rain casually waved her hand and made them stand up. She asked, "Is Master here?"


    "The Holy Maiden is already waiting for the Holy Maiden in the Spirit Serpent Cave," a follower said. time


    <span>Blue Rain nodded, indicating Ye Fan to follow her. This


    <span>The caves in these mountains were extremely vast, as if they were an underground world. Under the illumination of some candles and fluorite, they were extremely strange.


    Along the way, whenever they met a member of the Holy Spirit Sect, they would sincerely greet Blue Rain. teaching<span>The number of people was still a lot, and Ye Fan saw no less than a hundred people. It was just that this ce was too big, so it could only be amodated so easily.


    However, Ye Fan also discovered a problem. In the Holy Spirit Sect, it seemed that the majority of the women held a higher status because many male disciples were following behind the female teachers and listening to theirmands.


    Is your Holy Spirit Sect''s female position higher because women can only train in Gu arts? " Ye Fan casually asked. time


    <span>When Lan Yu heard this, he turned around, grabbed Ye Fan''s arm, and said with a smile, "That''s right. Because of our Holy Spirit Sect, women are above men, so a hundred years ago, because of this matter, many male elders were dissatisfied and took their people away.


    However, that time, the Holy Maiden had changed the Gu God Cult to the Holy Spirit Sect because of a great loss of vitality.


    This was also to not specifically remind the importance of the Gu technique, so that the male disciples within the sect could have a better status. also


    "Since then, the two great protectors have been created by men, and this has had a bnced effect."


    Just say it, why are you hugging my arm? " Ye Fan frowned and said. timeLan Yu charmingly replied, "She wants to tell you that although our Holy Spirit Sect is a ce where females are inferior to males, I don''t want to ride on your back. I just want to be a little girl by your side." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian shook his head and sighed: "You are not some little girl. If you were a little girl, then the men from the Feral Tiger Camp this morning would not have died."


    "Butpared to killing those guys myself, I prefer the feeling of you saving me yesterday. To protect me, I want to kill those two Thieves." Blue Rain''s beautiful eyes glittered as she spoke.


    Ye Fan frowned, "Thief?" Those two people were not arranged beforehand? " time


    <span>Lan Yu pursed his lips andughed: "You think that''s all just for show? You might not believe it, but I really didn''t n for those two thieves... Me


    <span>I''m just going with the flow to see if you''lle save me. Fortunately, you came ¡­ ¡­ "Otherwise, I really wouldn''t have been able to proceed with the n yesterday ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. Could it be that the heavens are always helping her trick him? "


    <span>What about the people from West Vige? Where''s your ''grandfather''? " Ye Fan asked.


    At this time, Blue Rain''s ghostly eyes looked at him and whispered: "That was fake. It was real too ¡­." leaf<span>Fan Xian looked at the woman with aplicated expression, his eyes full of reminiscence. He did believe her.


    Perhaps this really was a part of Team Blue Rain''s own experience, or else she wouldn''t have yed the role of "Little Rain" so emotionally.


    "Holy Maiden, Mr. Ye Fan, the Holy Maiden is already waiting inside." This


    At that time, a middle-aged man wearing a ck robe with golden lines on it and a ck jade hair ornament came out of the cave.


    Ye Fan had long noticed the approaching man. This man''s cultivation base was at the small sess stage, so he definitely had a high position in the Holy Spirit Sect."Okay, Left Protector." At this time, Lan Yu once again regained her enchanting charm. After sweetly smiling, she held Ye Fan''s hand and walked inside. leaf


    Fan Xian just found out that this was one of the Protectors of the Holy Spirit Sect. He was looking for the Protector and the Holy Maiden. Now that he had met them, how could he be willing to waste his time? Just take the antidote from them! onTherefore, Ye Fan instantly shook off Blue Rain, turning his head and grabbing towards the Left Protector''s head!


    <span>When it came to this match, Team Blue Rain and Left Protector were shocked. They hadn''t thought that the guy would suddenly attack! He waspletely unreasonable!


    <span>Protector Zuo subconsciously gathered his spiritual energy, wanting to reach out to block it, but realized that no matter how fast he moved, he couldn''t catch up to Ye Fan''s attack speed!


    "Bam!"


    <span>When the Left Protector''s head was grabbed by Ye Fan, his hand also stopped, and his palm struck Ye Fan''s arm, creating a surge of spiritual energy! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1140

    <span>The following scene shocked Left Protector and Team Blue Rain.


    After being hit by that palm, Ye Fan actually didn''t even move his arm, as if this Left Protector''s cultivation was just ying around!


    "This... "How is this possible? What level of cultivation are you at?!" Protector Zuo''s expression changed greatly, and his gaze towards Ye Fan immediately became very fearful.


    "You are not worthy of knowing my cultivation." Ye Fan said lightly: "Hand over the antidote."Exnation... The antidote is not on me! " The Left Protector struggled to speak.


    "Not on you? Or are you unwilling to hand it over ¡­ " Ye Fan''s hand gradually grew heavier, making it more and more difficult for the Left Protector to breathe. Left


    The guard''s face flushed red, his eyes filled with fear. "I really ¡­ ¡­" "I really didn''t bring it with me..." timeBlue Rain, who was at the side, quickly advised, "Big Brother Ye Fan, don''t be in such a hurry. Let''s meet my master first." leaf


    Fan turned his head and asked: "Who is your master?" Did a woman who was ying tricks on millions of mountains really think she was a saint?I, your father, have led a bunch of brothers and fought throughout half of Earth since I was 18 years old. What sect leader, what Pope, what kind of messed up aristocratic family have I not seen before? Which one of them is not more famous than your master?!


    For a mere Holy Spirit Sect to secretly send someone to poison my woman, I have already given her a lot of face by not letting her beg for forgiveness with the antidote. Do you want me to pay my respects to her!? "When Blue Rain heard this, he was startled. He never thought that Ye Fan would be so powerful.


    "What, are you surprised?" Ye Fan sneered and said, "I asked you to bring me here because I want to save some time. Do you really think I''m interested in seeing your nun?" Left


    The Protector gritted his teeth and said, "You ¡­ Don''t you dare be so arrogant! This is the territory of the Holy Spirit Sect! This


    After a while, some of the Holy Spirit Sect''s disciples outside began to gather around, all staring at Ye Fan with hostility.<span>Let go of Left Protector! "


    "Otherwise, don''t me us for being impolite!" one


    <span>Tens of people from the Holy Spirit Sect surrounded Ye Fan.


    But how could Ye Fan care about this mob, he didn''t care what they said, and continued to stare at the Left Protector coldly, saying, "The antidote, where is it? "I''ll count to three. If you don''t hand it over, I''ll kill you ¡­"


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan wasn''t threatened at all, the group of people from the Holy Spirit Sect who were surrounding him had no other choice.


    <span>On the other hand, Left Protector''s eyes were bloodshot and showed a hint of panic, "I ¡­ ¡­ I really ¡­ "No ¡­." "


    "One, two ¡­" leaf


    The sail had already thought about it. After killing the Left Protector, the Holy Maiden, and the Right Protector, they had already found the stronghold of the Holy Spirit Sect. FromWhile he was temporarily unable to kill Blue Rain, he wouldn''t have a headache if he were to kill the others. quaque


    <span>"Just as Ye Fan was about to kill Left Protector, a figure floated to the back of the crowd."


    Stop! The antidote is not with him! "<span>Ye Fan squinted his eyes and looked over, only to find that the crowd had moved aside, revealing a woman in a long white robe.


    The girl looked like she was in her forties, but her long hair was already grey. It was obvious that she was not young. One could tell from her face that she was a beauty when she was young.


    Master! " Blue Rain shouted."Greetings, Aunt!" The group of believers quickly kneeled. leaf


    Fan Jian could see that this woman''s cultivation was at the Small Sess Realm of Chen Chen. Although her true essence wasn''t vigorous, her cultivation had indeed reached that level.<span>No wonder the Holy Spirit Sect was a tyrant of a million mountains. To have a sect lord at the Awakening Realm, they were indeed very powerful. Only


    However, perhaps it was Ye Fan''s misconception, he actually felt that this Saintess'' spirit was rather weak, as if she was already at the end of her life. It was only because her cultivation was high that she was barely able to maintain her face.This Mr. Ye, this old one knows that you are extremely powerful, but this will not solve the problem. "The antidote needs to be concocted. It''s not something you can take out at any time." The Saintess said solemnly. leaf


    <span>Fan Xieughed, "Why should I believe you?"


    As a saint, I wouldn''t lie in front of so many people. " The Holy Aunt said.<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, throwing Left Protector to the side, and said, "Prepare the antidote for me immediately."


    <span>How dare he offend the Holy Spirit Sect! Everyone kill him together! " Weeks


    <span>Seeing that the protectors of the Holy Spirit Sect were saved, the Holy Spirit Sect''s disciples immediately surrounded Ye Fan. But


    The Saintess shouted, "All of you, stand down!" teaching


    "The crowd was stunned, but they could only obediently move to the side."Mr. Ye, I can concoct the antidote for you. But... "I''ve invited you into the Spirit Serpent Cave for a chat. There''s something important I want to talk to you about. I hope you can give this old woman some time."


    <span>Ye Fan pondered for a while, then said with a gloomy look, "I will only give you ten minutes. After ten minutes, if you don''t give me the antidote, I will wash the Holy Spirit Sect with blood."


    When the onlookers heard this, they all revealed vicious looks, obviously dissatisfied with Ye Fan''s "arrogance."<span>With Mr. Ye''s past achievements, this old one believes that even if I gave you the antidote, you would not easily let this matter go ¡­ But


    "Yes, no matter what, please follow this old one in first." The Saint Uncle had a faint smile on his face as he invited them in. leaf


    The sail did not intend to let the Holy Spirit Sect off, because he could not bear to see Ning Xuemo getting hurt like that. However, he would not admit it before he got the antidote.


    No matter what, he had to listen to what this Saintess wanted to tell him. heel<span>After the Holy Maiden entered the Spirit Serpent Cave, Ye Fan discovered that the cave was surrounded by some natural stones, which were just like uneven ss. To


    The iid Night Pearls allowed the light here to be especially abundant.<span>When Ye Fan and Blue Rain followed them into the Spirit Serpent Cave, the Holy Maiden waved her hand and used her true energy to close the tworge stone doors.


    Sitting on a chair made of white jade, Ye Fan looked around the cave and found that on the ground, there were a lot of carved lines. It was a huge python.


    <span>At the top of the cave, there were carvings of the Nuwa Heaven Mending and the legend of man. see


    <span>Realizing that Ye Fan was looking at the surrounding scenery, the Holy Maiden smiled and said, "Our Holy Spirit Sect is the same as the people of the millions of mountains, we believe in the Emperor of Nuwa. As for our ancestors, they are said to be great gods of the same race as the Emperor of Nuwa.


    "In our Holy Spirit Sect, snakes are sacred creatures and our protectors ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian nodded, "Alright, I''m listening to the story of the gods. If you have anything to say, just say it, don''t beat around the bush."


    The Saintess poured a cup of herbal tea for him, and then leisurely asked, "Mr. Ye, do you know why our Holy Spirit Sect, which didn''t do anything for thousands of years, started to intervene in the outside world these few years?"<span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1141

    Ye Fan picked up a teacup, drank the tea in one gulp, and said, "What mortals do in this world is either in name or in profit. What they want to open up is to seek peace of mind. You


    The methods of the Holy Spirit Sect were not indifferent to fame and fortune, so... For your own benefit, of course. "The nun nodded and said with a smile, "Mr. Ye is indeed experienced. I think you can read it very clearly at such a young age."


    <span>Saying this, the Holy Maiden ordered the nearby Blue Rain to pour some tea for Ye Fan.


    At this time, Lan Yu was pouring tea while asking curiously, "Big Brother Ye Fan, aren''t you afraid that my master will mess with the tea?"Ye Fan faintly smiled, "If a cup of tea could make me pour it all over this ce, how would I dare to follow you inside?"


    <span>"Mr. Ye is truly confident. It seems that in your eyes, our Holy Spirit Sect is really insignificant," the Holy Aunt said.


    "How could it be insignificant? You are making it so that the Chinese military doesn''t dare to rashly step into these millions of mountains!" Ye Fan said. Holy


    <span>The aunt shook her head with a helpless smile, "Mr. Ye, we both know that the current government of China is toozy to care about us because our Holy Spirit Sect''s influence is too small.


    "If they really want to deal with our Holy Spirit Sect, we won''t even need to send our men. We won''t be able to withstand a few missiles or airnesunched outside the sect." leaf


    <span>Of course, Fan Jian also knew that the Chinese army couldn''t really do anything to the Holy Spirit Sect. It was just because they couldn''t be bothered to care about this poor and remote ce.


    "You called me in just to talk about this?" Ye Fan guessed for a bit, then asked, "You feel that..." "Is the Holy Spirit Sect no longer safe?" Holy


    The aunt solemnly nodded and said, "In fact, our Holy Spirit Sect has already reached a dead end. I don''t know how long we canst."


    "Oh?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "I saw that there were more than a dozen strongholds. Just now, when we walked in, there were also hundreds of believers. The people of the millions of great mountains also really admired you, so how did you end up in danger?" Holy


    The aunt forced a smile and said, "Mr. Ye, do you know how big the Holy Spirit Sect was fifty years ago?"Ye Fan shook his head. He didn''t know much about the Gu God Cult of the past or the current Holy Spirit Sect, and the information that the Sky Eye gave him was only general.


    The nun let out a long sigh and said with reminiscence, "At that time, besides the Left and Right Protectors, there were also the Five Poisons Elder, the Seventy-two Protectors, and more than two thousand members in our Holy Spirit Sect.<span>Every year, six hundred thousand believers woulde forward to pay their respects to Mother Nuwa ¡­ Then ¡­


    The believers and believers of this era are not infatuated with the world beyond the mountains at all. They all carry their most pious beliefs and protect the million mountains together. "


    Saying that, the Saintess revealed a look of regret and said, "But, times have changed ¡­" In the past 50 years, the changes in China had turned the heavens and the earth upside down. Person


    The heart is not ancient, more and more people, began to infatuate the outside of the drunken world of the yworld. Special


    After the establishment of the Bina Lake City, the Chinese government went to great lengths to build the highway around the millions of mountains, build railways, and move all kinds of tempting andmon things to the outside of the millions of mountains.


    I know that they are doing this on purpose. They want to turn our sacred mountain into their own possessions without even using a single soldier! He


    We did. They are constantly using some dirty profits to corrupt our pure soul of the congregation and believers!


    This demonic wind left less than a hundred thousand followers in all of the million mountains, and less than five hundred members of the church ¡­ "


    "Wait a minute!" Hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but stop, not knowing whether tough or cry, "I say, nun..." This argument of yours, I think, is still open to debate.


    Isn''t it a good thing for the country to build roads and modern cities, bringing prosperity to the citizens of your mountain range? HeThey did not kill or loot, nor did they mean any harm. Even if the number of believers and members of the church dwindles, that is their choice ¡­ Difficult


    <span>Did the Tao have to live in poverty in the mountains and not be able to walk out and lead a better life? "For the sake of believing in your Holy Spirit Sect?"


    <span>"No!" The Holy Maiden''s eyes suddenly revealed a trace of anger. Compared to her peaceful appearance before, she waspletely different. She stood up and pped the table and said, "They were all tempted by the Chinese Government! He was bewitched by those greedy people in power! Me


    <span>For thousands of years, such a thing had never happened in the mountains they guarded! Me


    Our believers and believers will never betray our faith! All of this was caused by the current Chinese government secretly ying tricks on them!<span>They were trying to destroy us, using such a despicable n to constantly erode every inch of ournd! Those people in power in China are the source of all evil! " leaf


    <span>The sail took a deep breath and revealed a look of helplessness as he looked at Blue Rain.


    He realized that the girl had aplicated look in her eyes as she stood there. leafFan Yi couldn''t help but smile.: "Time Blue Rain, do you think your master is right? What do you think?"


    The Holy Aunt looked at her disciple, "Xiao Yu, you should understand what Master means the best, right?" time


    Lan Yu lowered her head, and after thinking for a while, she said, "I hate the world outside the mountains. I like the Holy Spirit Sect. This is the purest ce."<span>"That''s right!" "That''s it!" The Saintess nodded with satisfaction and said, "The dirty world outside is not human. Those people in power in China have only used a small advantage to confuse our believers, but are bringing them into a bottomless abyss! " leaf


    Fan said with a frown, "Aunt, your disciple only said that he hated the outside world, but he didn''t say it. The dirty outside world is definitely not good."


    The nun smirked and said: "Mr. Ye, do you know that ever since China started to build roads for our mountain, our mountain beasts have been constantly being hunted? MeGirls in the mountains, abducted and bullied, many of them even got shot to death by poachers and thrown into the wilderness!


    <span>If it weren''t for the fact that our Holy Spirit Sect has been sending our followers to patrol and use traps to ward off the invaders, the inhabitants of the millions of mountains would have suffered even more! such as


    Guo Xia''s group of people in power are doing this for the good of the citizens of our million mountains, so why would there be such a disaster!? " leaf


    Fan frowned. He did believe these words, but this Saintess was clearly looking at these inevitable historical developments from a narrow-minded perspective.The Holy Maiden ¡­ Everything has to be looked at on both sides. I know that you don''t want to see the Holy Spirit Sect fall in your hands, but there are some things that a small number of people can change. "


    <span>"You think I''m doing it for my own benefit?" The Saintess asked.


    <span>"Even if it is not your personal interest, it is only the interest of the Holy Spirit Sect." Ye Fan said, "I can understand why you would send people to intervene in the secr world and the underground gang. You


    We want to control the underground channels outside the mountain step by step so that we can serve your Holy Spirit Sect.


    <span>But to be honest, you''re just ying with fire and burning yourself ¡­ Because the moment the Chinese government finds out that you are trying to control all of the underground families, they will definitelye to exterminate you.


    <span>You should also be clear that you actually can''t really resist the Chinese military. They just didn''t hit you guys hard because we''re all Chinese. "


    <span>The Holy Maiden''s eyes flickered as she stared at Ye Fan and said, "Mr. Ye is right, our Holy Spirit Sect ¡­ ¡­ In the end, he was still weak. But... If Lucifer, the Lord of Hell, were to be one of our own, perhaps it would be different. "


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 1142

    <span>Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, and then immediatelyughed, "Don''t tell me you want me to join hands with you to threaten the Chinese government?"


    "With the influence of Hell in the whole world, they are an existence that even the government of China does not dare to underestimate. Our Holy Spirit Sect can provide us with superb Gu techniques as support.


    At that time, if Hell and the Holy Spirit Sect join hands, not to mention controlling the hundreds of thousands of officials in China, even controlling the leaders of the countries in the world would be possible! " The Saintess'' face was serious, and she was definitely not speaking without thinking.Ye Fan looked at this woman in surprise. Using Gu to control the higher-ups in other countries? This may sound incredible, but in reality, there was a certain sess rate when he started doing it.


    To say nothing of other things, just Ye Fan''s Barfuge itself had hidden arge number of assassins in the upper echelons of some big countries.


    If the killers of Bayer could use Gu arts, it would not be difficult to control a group of politicians without making a sound.


    However, once this was done, it would be equivalent to igniting a fire in one''s body.


    Also, Ye Fan didn''t have the ambition to control the world behind the scenes.Ye Fan sighed with emotion, "I really underestimated your appetite. You even dare to do something against the whole world?"


    <span>"As long as we can bring the Holy Spirit Sect back to its former glory, I can give up everything!" The Saintess said decisively.


    Ye Fan picked up his teacup, took a sip of tea, and sighed, "Ten minutes have already passed. I hope to get the antidote for the [Art]."


    The nun frowned: "Mr. Ye... Are you refusing this old one''s request? "


    Ye Fan said, "I have already given you a lot of face by calmly listening to you talk about this. After all, your n has harmed my woman."Right now I just want to get the cure as soon as possible. As for what you have in mind, I don''t care. "


    The nun squinted her eyes, then pointed at Blue Rain, "Could it be that Mr. Ye can''t think about my disciple Blue Rain, can you?<span>You have already be her partner, and the fact that she nted a Consonance Gu for you means that she truly loves you, and it is impossible for her to betray you in her entire life ¡­ "


    <span>"Wait a minute", Ye Fan raised his hand and interrupted, "Aunt, your words are a bit too much. Your disciple pretended to be my wife, which was why I had such a big crush on her.


    I''ve only known him for a short time, and you say she''s in love with me. This is too convincing. "<span>The Saintess smiled and turned to look at Blue Rain, saying, "So you didn''t tell Mr. Ye about the requirements to nt the Consonance Gu?"


    <span>At this time, Blue Rain''s face turned red, "I said ¡­ ¡­. "Not all."


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Other than a woman having to be a virgin and a man willingly epting her, there are other conditions?"<span>"Of course." The Holy Aunt smiled, "This Consonance Gu that canmunicate through the heart is fair to men and women. Men had to ept women, and women had to ept men as well.


    <span>In other words, my disciple, Lan Yu, was able to nt a Spirit Rhinoceros Gu into Mr. Ye''s body. She must have a crush on Mr. Ye in her heart to be able to do that. "


    Ye Fan was startled. There was actually such a condition?At this time, what did Team Blue Rain see in him? Was it because he saved her from the poachers? Or was it for some other reason?


    Although, like is not a deep love, and at first sight, the love of people, there are many.


    <span>However, Ye Fan actually believed that at this time, Lan Yu really didn''t have any bad intentions towards him, at least he had a good impression of him.


    <span>Under normal circumstances, Ye Fan would be happy if such a pretty girl liked him, but this time, it would be a little difficult.


    He thought for a moment and said, "Even so, what I saw at that time was not Blue Rain but my wife.I can''t just have to put everything on the line because some girl likes me. All you did was set a trap for me. "


    <span>When Team Blue Rain heard this, their eyes dimmed and their blush faded.


    The Saintess sighed, "It seems ¡­ "Mr. Ye has hardened his heart and refused to cooperate with our Holy Spirit Sect."


    Ye Fan nodded, "I respect your beliefs, but I do not agree with your actions."<span>"What a pity ¡­" Since that''s the case, then Mr. Ye, you can go out and get the antidote now ¡­ "I have already ordered the Left Protector to concoct the antidote and to send it over." The Holy Maiden waved her hand with a dejected look.


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, this antidote is pretty straightforward, but I don''t know if it''s true or not.But thinking about it, they didn''t dare to y any tricks at this time. After all, provoking others wouldn''t be of much help to them.


    <span>Ye Fan stood up, looked at Blue Rain, did not know what to say, and walked out.


    Just as Ye Fan arrived at the serpentine engraving carved floor, suddenly! A true essence aura came from behind him!There was indeed a trick!


    Ye Fan instantly turned around and saw the Martial Aunt throw out a huge ck from her sleeve, attempting to bind Ye Fan with the!


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a cold light. It seemed that if this Holy Spirit Sect didn''t teach them a lesson, they wouldn''t know the pain.


    <span>He was not in a hurry. He raised his hand and sent out a sword intent, tearing the apart!


    But at this moment, Ye Fan discovered that the ground he was stepping on had actually fallen!Mechanical!?


    "Boom!"


    <span>Apanied by the sound of the huge rocks rubbing against each other, the ground under Ye Fan''s feet seemed to have opened up a huge gate, revealing a bottomless abyss!


    With Ye Fan''s reaction speed, he naturally could have jumped away at this moment.


    But that nun also seemed to have expected this. After throwing out the, she immediately flew up to the sky above Ye Fan and threw a palm towards him!<span>This true essence was extremely cold, but it wasn''t the same sort of icy true essence as the Profound Nether n''s. Rather, it was a heart-palpitating, soul-stirring, dark energy!


    Just as Ye Fan was about to jump away, he bumped into this primeval essence.


    He activated a sword intent and forcefully tore apart this true essence. However, he was no longer able to borrow the force of the trap to escape!<span>Damn it!


    Ye Fan cursed in his heart, but was unable to stop himself from falling into this abyss trap!


    <span>If this trap''s opening was a bit smaller, Ye Fan could still forcefully borrow strength from the side wall, and then jump up. Unfortunately, the space below was veryrge, and Ye Fan didn''t even have a ce to borrow strength!


    "Brother Ye Fan!"<span>At this time, Team Blue Rain saw Ye Fan suddenly get attacked and fall into the abyss. Even though no one was around, they still didn''t react.


    This was because before she came, the Holy Maiden did not tell her that such an arrangement would be made.At that time, when Team Blue Rain shouted as they ran towards the trap entrance, the two huge stone doors had already passed through the mechanism below and slowly merged, once again forming a giant snake sculpture.


    The nunnded on the ground, her face pale, she covered her chest and said, "That was close ¡­ "This Ye Fan is indeed terrifyingly strong."<span>"Master!" When it came to this time, Team Blue Rain hurriedly ran over to support the Holy Maiden, "You''re hurt?"


    The Saintess shook her head, "His sword intent was very powerful. Fortunately, he was not able to use his full strength in such a short time. I''m fine."


    "Teacher, why did you throw Brother Ye Fan into the Spirit Serpent Cave?" In there. "Doesn''t that mean ¡­" Blue Rain''s eyes turned red. She didn''t dare say the following words ¡­ ¡­ The Saintess'' eyes revealed a fierce light, and said: "It''s precisely because there''s never been anyone alive in the Spirit Serpent Lair that I want to send him in! Otherwise, how are you going to kill him?! How can I refine the Spirit Rhino Gu in his body!? "


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1143

    After looking at her master for a long time, she quickly shook her head, "But master ¡­ ¡­" Even if we don''t kill him, there is still another way for our Holy Spirit Sect to continue growing and inheriting.<span>I can try to make him like me, too, and help us. Can''t you give me some time to try to get along with him for a few more years ¡­ "


    "Don''t be silly! You have seen his attitude just now, it''s impossible for him to be the enemy of China''s ruler for our sake! " The Saintess rejected.


    Blue Rain bit her lower lip and revealed a sorrowful expression."Child, could it be that you''repletely engrossed in it after just one day of meeting!? For a man, have you forgotten the meaning of the Consonance Gu!? "


    <span>The Saintess lectured, "Only by killing the man who nted the Consonance Gu will you be able to truly cut off the rtionships between men and women and achieve the purity of your heart!


    "You are the future Holy Maiden, the inheritor of the Yin Emperor Art. How can you abandon the traditions of our Holy Spirit Sect?!"<span>"I... I didn''t. "I just..." Blue Rain didn''t know what to say.


    <span>"It''s just that it''s hard for you to ept, but I believe that you will definitely understand your master''s painstaking efforts."


    <span>The Saintess coughed, and her face became more and more unsightly.


    At this time, Team Blue Rain hurriedly asked: "Master ¡­ ¡­. "What''s wrong with you? I''ve been looking at you recently, why do you keep coughing ¡­"


    The Saintess shook her head and said, "Blue Rain, master doesn''t have much time left."


    Hearing this, Blue Rain''s face immediately turned pale.<span>What ¡­ "What..." It was hard for girls to ept that reality.


    If Ye Fan was present right now, he wouldn''t be too surprised, because he had just discovered that this nun''s face was already showing signs of drying up.


    "Don''t panic too much. It''s normal for people to die from old age and sickness. In his life, his master had let down all the ancestors ¡­


    A hundred years ago, I let these traitors of the men split our Holy Spirit Sect up. In these few decades, I have made the Holy Spirit Sect worse than before ¡­


    He had finally made the decision in the past few years to start his own career by walking out of the mountains, but he didn''t expect that... "My life ising to an end." The Saintess revealed a look of helplessness and sorrow.<span>At this time, Team Blue Rain finally understood why the Holy Spirit Sect had been so active in the past few years, and why they had sent so many people out of the mountain all of a sudden.


    So ¡­ The Holy Maiden herself knew that she didn''t have much time left!


    <span>The Holy Maiden grabbed onto Blue Rain''s hand tightly. Her eyes were a little cloudy, but her voice was extremely hot, "Blue Rain, you have spent decades for Master, and now you are the most suitable disciple to inherit the Holy Spirit Sect!


    <span>It is not only because you are born with seductive bones, your physique and meridians have plenty of Yin Qi, which is suitable for receiving the power of the Yin Emperor Art.


    Furthermore, your childhood experience has allowed you to see through the illusions of this world, allowing you to be gentle in the midst of strength, daring to do what others wouldn''t dare to do!Thus ¡­ Master has high hopes for you, but you must not disappoint me ¡­ "


    Blue Rain shook her head, "Master, I am only eighteen years old ¡­ ¡­. There are still a lot of things I have to learn from Master, so don''t leave me behind ¡­ "After my grandfather passed away, you are the only family I have left ¡­"


    <span>The Holy Maiden said seriously, "The Holy Maiden of the Holy Spirit Sect does not need rtives. She only needs followers and the Holy Maiden! In the past, when Master took over the position of Holy Maiden, he was only twenty-one years old, so it was no big deal! "


    After saying that, the Holy Maiden turned around and sat down on a chair, and said tiredly, "Tomorrow is the Gu God Ceremony, follow me to the altar.


    After the tribute is served, the Guardian God will send the Spirit Serpent to bring the man''s corpse out of the other cave.<span>At that time, I will pass on the Yin Emperor Art to you, and you can consume the Spirit Rhino Gu on the spot ¡­


    It just so happens that, in front of four hundred and seventy-eight members of the Holy Maiden, you are here to take over the position of one hundred and seventeenth generation of our sect! "


    <span>At that moment, Lan Yu''s entire body quivered, "Master! This ¡­ Wasn''t this too hasty!? "You never mentioned it before ¡­"


    <span>She originally thought that this would be a normal Gu God ceremony, and this was what she told Ye Fan. They were indeed going to hold this sacrificial event.


    "The Yin Emperor''s Art is a very important and dangerous technique, the less people who know about it, the safer it will be!" The nun said with a solemn look in her eyes, "Originally ¡­ I am still thinking how I can choose a suitable man for you to nt this Spirit Rhino Gu.


    After all, the stronger a man was, the stronger he could unleash the power of the Spirit Rhinoceros Gu, the better the effect of activating the Yin Emperor Technique would be.But who would have thought that you would seize the opportunity to capture the Infernal King who came to your doorsteps...


    This is our ancestor showing off his saint, protecting your child, taking over the mantle and revitalizing the Holy Spirit Sect!


    <span>If Master does not pass down the Yin Emperor Arts to you now, when will you be able to do so!? "


    When Blue Rain heard this, tears began to fall ¡­ ¡­She felt sad for Ye Fan, but more importantly, she felt reluctant to part with her master ¡­


    Because the inheritance of the Art of the Yin King also meant that the saints of the older generation would burn out ¡­


    But she knew that this was an arrangement that she would have to ept sooner orter.


    At this moment, Blue Rain clenched his teeth and kneeled on the ground, kowtowing three times.<span>"Disciple obeys!"


    The Saintess revealed a pleased look, and waved her hand, "Alright, child ¡­ You can leave. In the past, I also personally killed the man that was imnted with the Spirit Rhino Gu.


    Your master knows that it will be difficult for you to recover from the shock in a short period of time. Go out and rest by yourself, tomorrow ¡­ "Wait for my transmission."


    When Blue Rain got up, she shook her head and said, "In my eyes, you''re the one who''s even more reluctant to part with me."


    "Haha ¡­" The Holy Maidenughed, "I guess Master didn''t raise you for nothing, okay... Get out and let Ada and Zorro in. "<span>Blue Rain stared nkly for a moment and then nodded her head in agreement.


    With a wave of her hand, the doors of the Spirit Serpent Cave slowly opened.


    <span>At this time, Blue Rain walked outside and faced two twenty-something-year-old strong, tanned young men who were standing not too far away from them.


    Unlike the other members of the church, these two sturdy men were only responsible for attending to the Holy Maiden. They were the ''favorite'' people that were chosen every year.


    <span>Blue Rain shouted, "Ada, Sang Luo, the Holy Maiden lets you in."


    <span>Ada and Sang Luo, who were both wearing thin ck robes, immediately followed the order and went inside.


    When they passed each other, Team Blue Rain frowned and said: "You two ¡­ ¡­ "Do your best to please the saints. Otherwise, I will cut off your heads!"


    When the two young men heard her, their faces tensed up in fear. They quickly lowered their heads and said: "We will follow the Holy Maiden''s orders! We brothers will definitely serve the Holy Maiden with all our power! "


    Once the two entered the Spirit Serpent Cave, the door closed behind them. Naturally, no one could see what was inside.


    <span>At this time, a slightly hoarse voice came from behind Blue Rain.


    "Congrattions, Holy Maiden. It seems ¡­ "Taking over the position of saintess is just around the corner."When Blue Rain heard this voice, his face changed and he coldly looked back.

 Chapter 1144

    1144


    <span>"Right Protector, what do you mean by that?" Blue Rain asked. Go


    <span>This man was the right protector of the Holy Spirit Sect. He was d in a white and gold serpentine robe, with a head full of gray hair, and had a pointy triangr chin. Holy


    <span>The two great protectors of the Spirit Cult, the Left Protector, assisted the external affairs while the Right Protector advocated the internal affairs with a clear division ofbour. Right


    The protector slightly bent his back andughed, "First of all, I must congratte the Holy Maiden for sessfully nting the Consonance Gu into the body of the Infernal King Ye Fan.


    <span>Earlier, Ye Fan had entered the Spirit Serpent Cave, but he had note out yet. Presumably, he had already been sacrificed to the Guardian Goddess by the Saintess. Then ¡­


    Once Ye Fan died, wouldn''t Holy Maiden be able to inherit the Yin Emperor Art and refine the Lingxi Gu? wishful thinking


    <span>Such a nourishing Consonance Gu would definitely help the Holy Maiden be the strongest saint aunt in one fell swoop. "


    Lan Yu squinted her eyes, then chuckled and said, "Even if I can refine the Spirit Rhino Gu, I''m still young and unable to make decisions on a lot of things. Master can''t pass on his skills to me so early. Right Protector, you''re overthinking it."


    "Really ¡­" However, sooner orter, this protector wishes for the Holy Maiden to ascend to the throne, hahaha ¡­ " The Right Protector smiled and cupped his hands, saying, "There are still a few sacrifices that I need to prepare tomorrow. This subordinate will take his leave first.""Right Protector, you''ve worked hard. Take care," Blue Rain said with a calm smile. iso


    <span>When the Right Protector left, the smile on Blue Rain''s face gradually turned into a hint of worry ¡­ ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Falling, falling all the way. leaf


    <span>After the sail was forced to fall into the Spirit Serpent Cave, it didn''t panic too much. He calcted the time it would fall, using his experience to calcte the vertical distance it would descend. one


    One hundred meters, three hundred meters, eight hundred meters ¡­ leaf


    It was hard for the sail to imagine that the world beneath the Spirit Serpent Cave was actually this huge!


    Ye Fan had considered using the Imperial Sword Technique to glide for a bit, and he could even try to use his sword intent to go back up and try to break through that trap door.However, thinking that he had alreadye down here, he decided to take a look at this ce and see what kind of mysterious situation it was. Why would this'' Holy Aunt ''dare to use this trap to ambush him?


    Deep down in Ye Fan''s bones, his character as an adventurer and a passionate seeker was still not erased. Such a strange ce actually piqued Ye Fan''s interest.


    "One thousand four hundred ¡­"


    "After Ye Fan had fallen over a thousand four hundred meters, there was finallynd below.""Crash!" leaf


    <span>The sail fell heavily to the ground, sshing water beneath his feet.


    <span>In the darkness of the night, Ye Fan couldn''t see his own fingers in front of him. He could only judge the general situation of this ce through his own perception.


    The wind blew in from one direction, which meant that this ce was not sealed off. water<span>It should have seeped in, or it should have been underground. Most


    <span>What made Ye Fan feel somewhat ufortable was that the air was filled with a fishy stench... "


    A snake? "


    Ye Fan immediately reacted, because he had a lot of experience surviving in the wild and was abnormally sensitive to the smell of many creatures. Spirit


    If there was a snake in the cave below the snake cave, Ye Fan would also think that it was very normal.<span>Just when Ye Fan was about to head towards the direction of the iing wind, and walk over to see if it was the exit, he suddenly heard the sound of water flowing in the small potholes on the ground. "


    "Hiss, hiss ¡­" processus


    Then, a long ck shadow flew up from the front of Ye Fan. fruit<span>It was a snake! And it was directly aimed at him!


    Through his perception, Ye Fan discovered that this snake was not small, and was at least three to four meters long, like a huge python!


    <span>However, Ye Fan obviously could not be afraid of snakes. Almost instantly, he shot out a sword intent and cut the snake into two.


    However, this was not the end, because there was not only one snake in the surroundings! "<span>Hiss, hiss ¡­ "Hiss, hiss ¡­"


    <span>From all directions, Ye Fan discovered countless snakes that began to surround him! This


    Some of the snakes opened their dark eyes and made aggressive hissing sounds. No


    It didn''t matter if it was venomous snakes, or some gigantic non-venomous pythons, they could all kill ordinary people!


    What was even more horrifying was that in such a dark underground world, facing the army of snakes alone, it was simply a hellish experience! Good


    In fact, Ye Fan was not an ordinary person, and his intelligence was much better than an ordinary ancient martial artist. Therefore, when facing a group attack of snakes, Ye Fan still simply took out a long sword. Large


    No, kill while you''re at it, and leave as well.


    Ye Fan released two sword intents, one in front of the other. After killing who knows how many snakes, he quickened his pace and walked in the direction of the iing wind. one<span>While walking, he released his sword intent. Those snakes that wanted to get close to Ye Fan could only be sliced to pieces by his sword intent.


    The reproduction ability of a snake was astonishing, and Ye Fan felt that there were snakes that could not be killed.<span>Moreover, whenever they walked a certain distance, there would always be huge snakes with tough skin that would give Ye Fan some trouble.


    If a seven to eight meter long giant snake were to appear in human society, it would definitely cause panic. It


    <span>Their strength was unparalleled, and their defensive power was astonishing. Their strong biting power was even more frightening.


    Ye Fan estimated that if he was only a Spirit Condensation warrior, he wouldn''t be able tost more than one hundred meters here.


    <span>"The power of these giant snakes is already enough to kill a Spirit Severing warrior."


    Damn old woman ¡­ You really want to kill me ¡­ "<span>While Ye Fan was dealing with these giant snakes, he was cursing in his heart. This nun, she definitely wants to kill him so that he can take out the Consonance Gu. But


    Yes, do they have a way to obtain the Consonance Gu? leaf


    The sails were moving as they pondered over the situation. Because he was constantly encountering hordes of snakes, even if there were more and more of them, his movements would still be slow.


    After countless hours of battle, Ye Fan felt his entire body being drenched in snake blood, and even his nose had be numb after smelling it. This


    What the hell? If it wasn''t for the fact that his physical fitness was stronger and his physical strength was greater than an ordinary person''s, any other ancient martial artist would have already exhausted themselves!<span>Not to mention anything else, even his sword intent would only be able to cut open the skin of those giant snakes sometimes and wouldn''t be able to kill them in one blow.


    <span>If he had known that it would take so much effort to get out of here, Ye Fan would have preferred to use the Imperial Sword Technique on the spot and see if he could fly up there.


    Unfortunately, they had already walked quite a distance, and Ye Fan was unable to find his original position, so he could only continue to walk outside.<span>Just when Ye Fan was feeling depressed over why these hordes of snakes never stopped, Ye Fan unknowingly discovered that it seemed like the horde of snakes had slowly retreated. leaf


    <span>When Fan Xian felt the surroundings be a little quieter, he was puzzled. This sudden silence seemed to indicate that something worse was about to happen.


    <span>As he was hesitating, Ye Fan suddenly saw two shiny green spheres the size of adults light up in front of him. in


    In the darkness, these two spheres were like two dark green moons, sinister and terrifying! iso<span>One hit! This ¡­ Was this a snake''s eye!?


    Even if it was Ye Fan, he could still feel a wave of cold air rushing from the bottom of his feet to his head!


    <span>What kind of f * cking huge snake would have such huge eyeballs!? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1145

    1145 Leaves<span>Fan hoped that everything in front of him was an illusion, but unfortunately, it was clearly not!


    <span>"If the seven to eight meter long snake we met previously was considered a regr snake, then this snake would be the king of snakes!"


    "Mu ¡­"The Snake King stuck out its tongue. Its long, sticky tongue was about two to three meters long and was very thick and heavy. vomiting


    <span>The sound of the letter was different from that of an ordinary snake, as if the other snakes were just babies crying, and this snake king was just a giant snoring! leaf


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly in embarrassment, and took two steps back, "Bro ¡­" Did I disturb your sleep? I didn''t mean to. How about I take a detour? "


    Ye Fan really hoped that this snake king could understand his words, but unfortunately, he knew dozens of foreignnguages, and didn''t have a single "snakenguage".


    <span>The Snake King''s green eyes suddenly contracted, and it opened its bloody mouth, biting towards Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan reacted almost instantly, and at the same time his body was pushed back, he sent out a peerless sword intent! can


    The Snake King seemed to have reacted quickly, or perhaps it was a beast''s instinct, to actually use its pair of fangs to block the sword intent! "


    <span>"ng!"


    When Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent touched those meter long huge fangs, it actually let out a metallic nging sound! leaf


    <span>The sails were filled with disbelief. The teeth of a snake could actually block his Unparalleled Sword Intent!?


    <span>No wonder his teeth were so thick. It seemed like he had be a ''tooth essence''! one


    <span>Even if it was some ck iron sword, it would still not be able to block Ye Fan''s sword intent! ck


    <span>In the dark, Ye Fan could only see the outline of the Snake King''s body, but he still noticed that its head alone was already bigger than a lotive! leaf


    <span>The sail simply jumped up and shed at the Snake King''s seven inches area! None


    With unparalleled sharpness, the twin sword intents struck the Snake King''s seven inches!


    "Howl!"The Snake King let out a long, angry sound, but it was not pain. Instead, it was an angry protest!


    <span>"How is this possible..."


    As Ye Fan was falling down, he actually saw that where the sword intent had hit, there was a faint golden glow, like the energy of phosphorous fire! This


    The wave of energy had protected the body of the Snake King! He


    <span>The sword intent ¡­ He couldn''t prate the snake''s skin!?


    <span>It had to be known that even a martial practitioner at the Mastery Stage wouldn''t be able to rely on their physical body to block Chen Changsheng''s sword intent! This


    <span>Could it be that the Snake King was more than just a snake? leaf


    <span>After the sailnded, it instantly jumped back more than ten meters, looking at the Snake King with bewildered eyes.


    At this time, the Snake King hadpletely coiled up its huge body. Its head was raised high into the air and was at least three stories high! leaf


    The sail could faintly see that on the head of the snake king, there was also a bulging, horn-shaped, saa-like protrusion! snake<span>Head horn!? Wasn''t this the legendary situation that only urred during the process of a snake transforming into a dragon!? Difficult


    <span>The Dao said ¡­ Is the legend true?! This snake was already on its way to bing a dragon!? If


    In the past, perhaps Ye Fan didn''t believe this kind of thing, but since his own body was flowing with the legendary divine dragon''s bloodline, he couldn''t help but guess if it was really like that... NoAs Ye Fan thought about it, this Snake King once againunched an attack on him.


    <span>This time, the Snake King''s movements were like a gale sweeping through fallen leaves, its speed and power were both at the same time! leaf


    When the sails saw it charging at them, they swung their swords and were once again blocked. The only thing they could do was to dodge to the side.


    However, the Snake King''s tail attack, "Sweeping the Army of a Thousand", was as fast as lightning!"Ye Fan was unable to dodge in the air and was directly hit!"


    Bang! "Bang, bang!" leaf


    After the sail''s body was knocked out, it broke through three of the stctite pirs, only then did it stop on the fourth pir!<span>"Oh ¡­" Ye Fan felt that his bones were about to break, he had never met an opponent with such strength. cause


    <span>It was a snake that had lived for hundreds, even thousands of years! leaf


    The sail believes that no one can grow so big in a hundred years. This snake and Gu Shenwei must be from the same period of time! like


    Even the Snake King was surprised that Ye Fan was hit by its tail. How could he not die?It quickly swam in front of Ye Fan. Although it was huge in size, its speed was not slow.


    With strong muscles, the snake''s body could make huge changes in a short period of time.<span>Ye Fan suddenly realized that this snake was going to directly wrap around him!


    If he were to be entangled by this fellow, he would probably suffocate to death if he wasn''t crushed into smithereens! leaf<span>The sail leaped up and at the same time stabbed at the snake''s jaw! snake


    <span>After Wang''s lower jaw was hit by Ye Fan''s sword, a pale golden light shed, and it finally had an effect!


    "Puchi!" leaf<span>The sails had been thrust a few inches into the ground, causing the snake king to let out a painful cry. can


    Yes, with a raise of its head, it also threw Ye Fan out!


    Ye Fan originally wanted to make this beast suffer a little, and perhaps retreat. But he didn''t expect that after a faint golden radiance circted around its lower jaw, it actually quickly healed!? leafSails took a deep breath, his face was about to turn green, this guy ¡­ Could it be that he had already Awakened!?


    However, this sort of monster already absorbed the essence of the world. Since it had grown up, it would definitely have some special abilities. From<span>However, there was nothing strange in this world, so Ye Fan could only admit defeat.


    The Snake King was obviously even more unwilling to let Ye Fan go, and quickly rushed up, once again ferociously attacking Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was a bit vexed in his heart, because he couldn''t figure out which direction was the exit from due to the continuous sweeping of strong winds in the surroundings. This made it very difficult for him to find a direction to escape.


    In fact, Ye Fan didn''t even feel that his speed was superior, because the Snake King''s movements were too fast!


    Did he have to take out the Unparalleled Sword Intent and use all his strength to kill this monster?


    As Ye Fan dodged, he hesitated... Inverted


    It wasn''t that he was soft-hearted, it was just that he felt that it was a natural wonder that a snake could grow to this extent. It was likely that there was only one such snake in the entire world!


    It wasn''t easy for a snake to grow a horn on its head, but in the end, it died at the hands of a twenty-something year old human. It was truly a pity. can


    [If I don''t kill him, this monster will probably kill him...] leaf<span>With a flip of the sail, it dodged one of the Snake King''s collisions. The two stone pirs behind it were directly crushed by the Snake King. in


    <span>After passing by the head of the snake king, Ye Fan suddenly saw that the horn on its head...


    <span>Right... Dragon Transformation? such as


    If this snake had yet to transform into a dragon, then he had the might of a dragon in his body. Could it be that he could oppress it mentally?!When Ye Fan thought of this, he immediately focused his mind and tried to activate the Dragon Power that he had yet to control in his brain.


    <span>Ye Fan did not forget the feeling he had when he first experienced the dragon''s might. Although he was unable to use it as freely as Ji Hantian, it was still not a problem to release it. quaque


    <span>When the Snake King turned around and was about to pounce on Ye Fan again, Ye Fan''s eyes shed with two rays of golden light!


    "Roar!"<span>A dragon roar, with Ye Fan as the center, spread out, and a spiritual pressure also transmitted to that Snake King! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1146

    <span>1146


    The Snake King, who was about tounch a fierce attack at Ye Fan, immediately stopped when it felt the dragon''s might.<span>A pair ofrge, sparkling green eyes, and his pupils fluctuated as his enormous body slowly shrank backwards ¡­.


    <span>"Woo ¡­"


    The Snake King let out a low growl, seeming to be a little apprehensive, a little hesitant, as if hesitating about something.<span>Seeing that this guy finally stopped his attack, the stone in Ye Fan''s heart was already halfway down, but he still didn''t dare to let down his guard.


    Logically speaking, if he were to release his dragon''s might, the other party should be afraid of him since he was just a snake.<span>However, this Snake King didn''t show any signs of submission, and didn''t run either. This was quite different from Ye Fan''s expectations.


    Could it be ¡­ How could his own dragon''s might not be enough to intimidate it?


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, simply not caring about anything else. Taking advantage of this break time, he carefully felt the direction from which the wind was blowing.


    After finding the direction of the exit, Ye Fan dodged and was about to run out!


    But right at this moment, the eyes of the Snake King contracted, and like an arrow released from a bow, it shot out towards Ye Fan!This Snake King''s speed is not one bit inferior to Ye Fan''s!


    <span>Humans usually only had around 700 muscles, but snakes, especially these huge snakes, already had over 10,000 muscles.


    <span>Moreover, the moment they attacked, the snakes would move at an extremely fast speed, and could even move 30 times faster than the gravitational force!


    This kind of natural advantage of race also caused Ye Fan''s strategy of directly running out to fight to fail!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    The Snake King directly broke a stone pir, but it did not slow down at all. It opened its bloody mouth and was about to swallow Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly leaped high into the air, and with a flip, he took out the Seven Star Dragon Abyss from Sword God''s Ring!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"Ye Fan roared out, and a peerless sword intent struck down. No matter what position it was in, it should at least be chopped down!


    <span>"ng!"


    The sword intent collided with the Snake King''s body, and golden ripples appeared on its skin. A few scales fell off, revealing blood!


    The Snake King''s body twisted and turned, as if it was in pain, but its tail was like a giant''s arm, striking towards Ye Fan!<span>Ye Fan also couldn''t dodge in the air, and was directly hit, flying out and colliding with a stone wall!


    "Bam!"


    <span>Ye Fan slid down from the stone wall, grimacing in pain. If it was someone else, they would have already been turned into meat patties!


    However, the Snake King didn''t give Ye Fan a chance to catch his breath. It turned its head and swung its tail at Ye Fan again!


    Ye Fan quickly jumped away, and could only hear the sound of rocks breaking as the stone wall behind was hit.


    <span>This kind of strength was simply too terrifying!


    <span>The Snake King''s wound quickly healed, and it took advantage of the opportunity to chase after Ye Fan, and pounced on him again and again.


    Ye Fan could actually feel that within those huge eyes, there was actually a hint of greed!


    This fellow was not simply eating him. It was as though it had seen a great treasure that had enticed it to such an extent that it was determined to obtain it!Ye Fan continuously dodged for a while, and gradually had a thought in his mind ¡ª could it be that he saw himself as a tonic for his dragon?


    Ye Fan had originally wanted to use the might of the dragon to intimidate the Snake King, but after the Snake King discovered that he was not an ordinary human, it "took the risk" and simply ate Ye Fan!


    Perhaps, this Snake King felt that Ye Fan was not enough to threaten him, even if there was a huge disparity in their bloodline, but in terms of strength, he was not afraid.


    Thinking of this, Ye Fan felt a chill in his heart.


    This snake''s intelligence was probably far beyond his imagination!But Ye Fan couldn''t just sit there and wait for death. Since this Snake King wasn''t willing to let him go, he didn''t hesitate any longer and directly started to take action.


    Ye Fan took out two to three thousand swords from his Sword God Ring. Arge number of long swords suddenly appeared and began to dance around in the dark underground world.


    "Big guy... "You forced me to do this..."


    Ye Fan muttered to himself, as the Power of the Heavens and the Earth quickly transformed into the Unparalleled Sword Intent. A surging sword intent was emitted from his body, like a sh flood bursting out!"Unparalleled Sword Intent, Octoterra Emperor Dragon!"


    Under themand of the King of Yue and the eight swords, countless flying swords formed into eight long dragons, charging towards the Snake King from all directions!


    <span>Ye Fan stood on one of the Sword Dragons, jumping down from the sky and swinging out a peerless sword intent!


    The Snake King did not expect that the human in front of him would suddenly soar so much. Under his panic, he found it difficult to resist. He twisted his body and wagged his tail in an attempt to resist!


    The power of the Snake King''s massive tail was boundless. Three of the Sword Dragons had been directly scattered by the tail!


    However, the sword intent of the other dragons and Ye Fan also attacked its huge body. Golden light jumped out and blood sshed out!


    "Wuuuu!"<span>The Snake King let out bursts of angry and painful sounds, as if it was in a rage, it began to wildly and wildly beat around the bush, randomly attacking Ye Fan.


    But right now, Ye Fan could attack, retreat, or defend. He was already more than capable of it. Hemanded his eight Sworddragons to continuouslyunch long-ranged attacks against the Snake King.


    Even though the Snake King''s skin was like an iron wall, it could not withstand Ye Fan''s Emperor''s Sword Intent and was even better!<span>As more and more blood oozed out and flowed, the stench of blood in the air grew stronger. The Snake King was finally afraid!


    After fighting tenaciously for who knows how long, the Snake King turned and dragged its bloody body towards a cave.


    <span>Ye Fan saw him run away in fear, so he didn''t chase after him.


    <span>In fact, Ye Fan had never attacked this snake king, all for the sake of letting it know the difficulties of retreating.


    <span>After killing such a huge spiritual object, Ye Fan still couldn''t bear to do so. After all, he didn''t have any danger to himself.


    After the Snake King had left and disappeared, Ye Fan put away all his swords and rushed back in the direction of the wind.<span>This time, they did not encounter any horde of snakes, and their speed was much faster.


    <span>However, while running, just as Ye Fan found a cave where the wind came from, he discovered that there were actually four or five caves there, and all of them were being blown in by the wind!


    <span>Ye Fan was immediately depressed. This time, how could he know which hole would be the shortcut to get out?


    After thinking for a while, Ye Fan decided to randomly find one. At most, he would take a detour, but he would try his best to get out as soon as possible.


    <span>Just as he was about to enter a cave, Ye Fan heard a sounding from behind him, as if the ground was shaking.


    <span>A pair ofrge green eyes, once again appeared in Ye Fan''s field of vision!


    <span>"No way ¡­" Again!? " Ye Fan was depressed, was he really going to kill this guy?


    The crucial point was that this guy''s recovery speed was really fast. To think that he could move again so smoothly. His healing power was astonishing!


    Fortunately, the following situation was not exactly the same as Ye Fan had imagined.<span>He only saw the huge head of the Snake King sticking to the ground, and a pair of huge fawning eyes looking at Ye Fan, blinking and blinking. Its long and big tongue stretched and rolled upwards.


    Ye Fan looked at him warily for a moment, and after confirming that this thing was not here to attack him, he thought of something and guessed, "You want me to..." on top of your head? "


    The Snake King let out two nose sounds, seemingly happily responding to Ye Fan''s guess. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1147

    <span>1147


    The next day, an ancient altar hidden within a million mountain.


    In the middle of the misty mountain, on both sides of the altar stood eight gigantic statues with human heads and serpents. These sculptures held forked weapons and had solemn expressions on their faces.


    <span>In front of the altar, there was an enormous statue of Emperor Nuwa, his eyes gentle and solemn.


    The altar was built on a cliff in front of a waterfall. The three sides of the altar were covered with a waterfall, making the terrain here extremely strange.


    Early in the morning, hundreds of men and women wearing colourful clothing stood on the empty ground below the cliff.


    These were the members of the Holy Spirit Sect. With a pious face, they crossed their arms in front of their body and murmured something.The Left Protector, the Right Protector, the Holy Maiden, Blue Rain, and a few elders stood at the very front.


    <span>The ck-robed Left Protector looked at the sky, and after seeing that it was about time, he announced loudly, "The Gu God Ceremony has officially begun! Wee, Aunt! "


    All the men and women beneath the altar respectfully knelt on the ground, lowered their heads, and shouted, "Wee, Holy Maiden!"


    <span>A figure dressed in white clothes flew over from the forest behind them.


    <span>The maidennded steadily on the cliff below the altar, and then, with a solemn expression, walked towards the altar.


    Walking up to the statue of Emperor Nuwa on the altar, the Holy Maiden took the lead and kowtowed.<span>Soon after, the Saintess turned around and said, "Sacrifice!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a group of musicians in the Holy Spirit Sect began to y all kinds of musical instruments, emitting a melodious and serene music.


    <span>The congregation slowly opened up a path, and let a few strong men behind to carry the offerings towards the altar.


    Some of the offerings these strong men were carrying included pigs, sheep, and even some fresh mountain fruits.


    However, in the end, there were two robust male youths!<span>The two youths were unconscious as they peacefullyid down on the bamboo bed.


    <span>A few sharp-eyed people could see that the two young men were Ada and Sang Luo, who were in charge of serving the Holy Maiden.


    "Why are they offerings? Weren''t they chosen to serve the Saintess? "


    "It may be that I am serving the wrong people... In any case, whether it''s them making the offerings or others, it''s all the same to me... ""Don''t talk! "The Holy Maiden is free to decide ¡­"


    Some of the disciples whispered amongst themselves, but they did not dare to say it out loud.At this time, Team Blue Rain looked at the two youths with aplex expression. They knew clearly that their master had nned to bring them into the Underworld together ¡­ ¡­


    Seeing that the offerings had already been delivered to the altar, Protector Zuo shouted out, "Begin the sacrifice!"


    After hearing the order, the men began to throw the animals and fruits into theke below the altar.


    <span>Under the onught of the violent waterfall, the animals quickly disappeared and were sucked into the strong whirlpool.


    <span>Finally, there were two young men. Just as they were about to be thrown down by the big man, the nun opened her mouth to stop them.


    "Wait a moment." The nun looked at him with aplicated expression and said, "I will personally gift the final offering to the guardian god."<span>Naturally, the few burly men did not dare to disobey and respectfully retreated.


    <span>The Saintess walked over and picked up Ada, who was one of the men. She then turned around and nced at Blue Rain, who was below the stage.


    At this moment, Blue Rain''s eyes reddened and he clenched his hands.


    The nun smiled. She turned around and said loudly, "Please enjoy, guardian god!"


    <span>However, just as he was about to throw Ada out of the waterfall, he heard a strange sounding from behind him.


    <span>"Tututututu!"


    The sound of intense gunfire rang out in the forest, startling a flock of birds!<span>At the same time, arge number of ancient martial artists ran over from afar.


    A group of male fighter with weapons and a group of heavily armed soldiers suddenly fell from the sky and surrounded the area near the altar!


    Almost everyone in the Holy Spirit Sect was shocked, and the music also stopped. Everyone stared nkly and nervously at the sudden change.


    The Saintess'' face was uncertain, and her eyes were cold. He threw Ada, who was in his hand, to the front of the flock.<span>"Don''t panic! This is my sect''s holynd! With the protection of our ancestors, no one can defeat us here! " cried the nun.


    The group of people calmed down when they thought of the presence of the Saintess.


    "Hahahaha..." Old demoness, you are about to die and you are still counting on the ancestors of the Gu God Cult to save you?


    <span>Don''t you know that the Ancestor of the Gu God Church truly wants to skin and cramp a stubborn descendant like you? "


    At this moment, five to six male elders that looked to be around sixty to seventy years old walked out from the forest.


    When the Saintess saw these people, her expression became even uglier.


    <span>"So it''s you traitors ¡­" The Saintess gnashed her teeth.


    When some of the old people within the Sect saw these old people, their faces became filled with panic.<span>At this time, Blue Rain''s face was full of confusion and he hurriedly asked Left Protector: "Left Protector, who are they? How can we find this ce!? "


    "Holy Maiden ¡­ They are all elders who betrayed our sect a hundred years ago, I never thought that so many of them would still be alive... " Left Protector frowned.


    Blue Rain''s eyes were filled with doubt, "They''re the elders of the Gu God Cult, why would they be together with those army like people ¡­ ¡­"<span>"That''s unclear. It seems like they''vee prepared." Left Protector said in a deep voice, "Holy Maiden, if we fight in a while, you must protect yourself well."


    Rest assured, with the Holy Maiden here, those weapons and ammunition and the elders are no match for us! "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    <span>Blue Rain''s heart was heavy because she knew that her master was reaching the end of his life. Even if he had the Yin Emperor Art, his physical body was already reaching its limit ¡­ ¡­


    "Left Protector!" Right Protector! You guys don''t have to worry about me, hurry up and help my Master! " Blue Rain immediately shouted.


    Left Protector nodded solemnly and jumped out.However, the right protector narrowed his eyes and looked at Blue Rain with a strange smile. He had no intention of attacking.


    <span>"Right Protector... What are you still standing around for? " At this moment, Blue Rain felt uneasy.


    <span>"Holy Maiden ¡­ "You are the future of our Holy Spirit Sect. I am more at ease protecting you." The Protector of the Right said with a faint smile.


    At this time, Blue Rain had a bad feeling and couldn''t help but ask: "Why are you ¡­ ¡­. You don''t seem surprised at all by the appearance of these people? ""Oh? Am I not surprised? " The Right Protector grinned. "I don''t know ¡­"


    Blue Rain''s beautiful face immediately turned pale because she had thought of a very bad possibility.


    At this time, the Holy Maiden had already given her order loudly, "All members of the Holy Spirit Sect, listen up! Follow me and kill these traitors! "


    The group of believers quicklyplied, took out their weapons, and prepared to fight.On the other side, a male elder sneered, "Old demoness, it''s not up to you to decide who is the traitor!


    Back then, if you hadn''t stubbornly insisted on your ways and were unwilling to work with the higher-ups in China, how could our Gu God School have declined to such a state!


    <span>Your idea of respecting a woman as a man and looking down on men is like that of livestock.


    Today, we will be the true descendants of the Emperor of Nuwa, the people of the millions of us, who will revive the Gu God''s Sect! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1148

    <span>Following the cheers of the few male elders, the Gu God Cult''s rebel army became agitated too.


    <span>The Sacred Aunt was so angry that her veins were popping out as she said angrily: "Today, this old one will capture all of you traitors in one fell swoop! "All members of the Holy Spirit Sect, listen up! Follow me and kill this group of traitors!" Speak


    <span>Before she finished speaking, the Holy Maiden had already rushed out. Her entire body was exuding an extremely cold and gloomy blue colored Yin Emperor Meridian true essence. Wherever she went, the temperature seemed to instantly drop by a dozen degrees!


    <span>The other male elders did not dare to act carelessly. Together, they surrounded the Saintess and surrounded her. This


    <span>Some of the male elders were at least at the peak of Spirit Condensation, while two of them were at the half-step deity realm, very close to the deity realm. But


    <span>Yes, even so, they were still in a tight spot when it came to dealing with a young Holy Maiden. matter


    <span>In fact, theoretically speaking, even if all of thembined forces, they would still not be a match for the Holy Maiden.


    <span>"Yin Wind Palm!"


    The Saintess threw a palm into the air, and the Yin Emperor''s zhen yuan was like a gust of wind, sweeping towards the ground!


    The few Elders did not dare to meet it head on, dodging to the sides. However, a few men did not manage to dodge in time, and after being hit by this cold wind, their bodies began to rapidly wither!


    Yes, it was as if his life force had been sucked out and his skin was rapidly aging!<span>"You old demoness who breathes in the yang energy, practising this evil technique, today will be the day you die!" A male Elder wielded a meteor hammer that he brought along with him, smashing towards the Saintess!


    "With a twist of his body and a backhand movement, the Yin Wind Palm appeared once more!"


    "Be careful!" Other


    A male elder that was half a step away from the dust pushed out a stream of spiritual energy from the side. The surging spiritual energy mixed with the cold wind. Although it couldn''t stop the cold wind, it bought the elder time to escape.


    Using this way to cover each other and find a way to sneak attack from behind, the five or six elders managed to restrain the Saintess for a short period of time.<span>At the same time, the Holy Spirit Sect''s people and the Gu God School''s rebel army were also attacking together!


    "Kill!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "The sound of killing and miserable cries could be heard incessantly.""Plop, plop, plop ~ ~ ~"


    <span>The sounds of guns were also heard in the battle. The army brought by the rebel army would shoot at the Holy Spirit Sect''s disciples from a distance whenever they had the chance. fresh


    <span>Blood quickly dyed the ground beneath the altar red. Corpses and broken bodies could be seen everywhere.


    <span>Aside from the Left Protector and a few other Elders, most of the members of the church were unable to withstand the firepower of the firearms.


    However, the Left Protector and the others were also entangled by some ancient warriors and couldn''t destroy those armed soldiers.


    The Saintess could only look on worriedly as her followers, despite having the advantage in numbers, could not win because of their firearms and ammunition.<span>"Haha!" Old demoness! What''s wrong with you!? "It''s only been 30 or so moves, and you already began tock strength!?"


    A hundred years ago, when you were chasing after us, you were much more powerful than you are now! "Haha ¡­"Several male elders noticed that the nuns'' movements started to slow down as the pressure on them lessened. They could not help but mock them.


    The nun became angry from embarrassment. She condensed a ball of Yin Emperor primeval essence, and with a flick of her hand, condensed a long whip of primeval essence, like a snake, and swept it towards the nearest elder!<span>"Spirit Serpent Wing!"


    <span>The Elder didn''t have time to dodge. With his Perfection of Condensation strength, he wasn''t able to resist the destructive power of this true essence. As he was entangled with it, his body was cut in half!


    The other elders'' expressions changed drastically. They no longer dared to rx their vignce and quickly began to move.


    Humph! A hundred years ago, this old one was toozy to kill all of you, but today, I will still kill all of you traitors! "


    "Wishful thinking!" Don''t think that we don''t know that you are at the end of your tether! I won''t be able to hold on much longer! "<span>The Saintess frowned. Why did these people know about her physical condition?


    Right at this moment, the Protector''s hoarseughter came from behind ¡­


    "Aunt!" I''m sorry! " HolyShe suddenly turned her head and was surprised to find that the Right Protector had already captured Team Blue Rain and was now holding them down by the neck with his knife!


    "Right Protector!" So it''s you!? " Holy


    Aunt and the other members of the Holy Spirit Sect finally understood why these people had so easily broken into the Holy Land without fear.<span>I just don''t have any other way ¡­. "For the sake of the Gu God''s Sect''s foundation, for the sake of allowing the citizens of the million mountains to escape as soon as possible, you women''s corrupt rule must change ¡­" The Right Protector grinned. time


    Blue Rain couldn''t do anything about being caught. She didn''t have much of a cultivation base, and her right Protector knew that her Gu techniques were ineffective. aural


    As for the Right Protector''s words, Lan Yu was both angry and unwilling as he said, "The so-called" all for the citizens of the million mountains "is simply for your own prosperity!


    Those guys in military uniforms and guns, they must be foreign troops! All of you are bound together by the borders of your own countries. You want to sell your countries for honor, and you even have the face to call yourself the descendant of the Emperor of Nuwa!?<span>Hehe... As expected of the Holy Maiden, she really has a sharp tongue. However, it''s best if you don''t speak carelessly ¡­ After all ¡­ "You are so delicate ¡­" Right


    The protector smiled evilly. He slightly exerted some force with the dagger in his hand. At that moment, a trace of blood was left on Blue Rain''s neck ¡­ ¡­


    "Stop!" Holy


    "Seeing the injured disciple who was the only one who had to depend on to impart knowledge, the aunt was naturally burning with anxiety.


    The one who should stop is you! Old demoness! Your momentum is gone, today we are going to regain the name of the Gu God School! Furthermore, this will be the Gu God Church, the sect that we men will be in charge of! "<span>A rebel male elder shouted, "All male disciples of the Holy Spirit Sect, listen up! If you want to turn the tables! No longer being enved by these women! Today is your best chance! Difficult


    Do you not have enough to be treated like livestock and to be sacrificed? Haven''t you received enough humiliation from these women as if they were all living things!?


    From now on, submit to our Gu God School, and capture all these women who are great just because they know how to use their Gu arts! Those who disobey will be executed immediately! "


    This loud shout made all the male members of the Holy Spirit Sect who were still alive to start struggling. He


    Everyone began to look at the surrounding women. Because men could not cultivate Gu arts, even if their strength was simr, their status was still inferior to women.<span>Everyone in the mountains had long since gotten used to this, but now that these rebel elders had started shouting at them, their hearts had started to loosen as well.


    Anyone who defends us will be a meritorious general of the reconstruction of the Gu God Cult. If anyone disobeys our order, they will follow this old demoness and be a dead soul under the spear! "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. The male elder once again used a violent medicine.<span>At this moment, some of the male disciples couldn''t hold themselves back anymore. They mustered up their courage and started attacking the nearby female teachers! one


    <span>At this time, the Holy Spirit Sect''s internal staff began fighting, and the scene was extremely chaotic!


    These girls had a higher status due to their specialization in Gu arts, but if they were to fight in a melee, the Gu techniques would have little effect. Very quickly, arge number of women were captured and killed.


    When Blue Rain saw this, her eyes filled with despair. She knew that the women here today, including her and her master, were all doomed ¡­ ¡­However, she was not afraid, because she had experienced too much darkness, and life and death had long since be indifferent. Only


    Yes, that man''s figure appeared in her mind ¡­If she knew earlier, she wouldn''t have brought him to the Sacred Grounds. She had harmed him and his family. In the end, it was all for nothing. To


    If she could meet him again, even if she had to apologize and say goodbye, how great would that be ¡­


    Blue Rain''s heart felt like it was being sliced by knives, but they also understood that it was toote.

 Chapter 1149

    When the Holy Maiden saw this situation, she felt that the Holy Sect''s foundation that had been passed down for thousands of years was going to end in her hands. The anger and unwillingness in her heart was uncontroble. Anger<span>"Fire Attack Heart, he was so angry that he directly tasted something sweet on his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood with a" pu "sound!"


    <span>Master! " When Blue Rain saw this, he couldn''t help but cry out.


    As for the male members of the Holy Spirit Sect, when they found out that the Holy Maiden was really injured, they weren''t afraid anymore. They were even more determined to kill this group of women, showing their loyalty to the Gu God Cult.<span>When the few male elders saw this, their faces revealed joy, "This old demoness is done for! We''ll do it together! Kill her! "


    <span>"Be careful not to let her absorb the yang energy!" She won''t be able to hold on for long! " He


    Everyone attacked in groups. This time, the Saintess could no longer maintain her dominance. Her true essence began to break apart and be unstable.


    Finally, an elder who was half a step away from the dust found a chance to aim a curved de at the Saintess'' back and struck her in a sneak attack.


    "Ugh!" Holy<span>With a scream, she turned around and took a step back. Her back was already drenched in blood.


    <span>Seeing that, Protector Zuo who was nearby could not care about anything else and rushed over shouting: "Aunt! I''ll help you! "


    "However, Left Protector is not a match for these elders."


    <span>You think you can stop us!? "


    Without waiting for Protector Zuo to make a move, one of the elders moved to block him and threw out a palm strike!<span>Protector Zuo was about to receive the palm strike, but he realized that he had fallen into a trap! Then ¡­


    The elder wielding a meteor hammer intercepted him from the side and smashed down with his hammer, smashing apart the left Protector''s skull! "


    <span>Left Protector! "


    <span>The Saintess could only look on helplessly as Left Protector died on the spot, his eyes turning red.


    Looking at the deceased Left Protector and the female Sect members who were constantly being killed, the Holy Maiden''s face was ashen. She was seriously injured, but her heart was more dead than she was in grief.


    <span>In her eyes, there was only despair, but within that despair, there was also a killing intent. can


    Just as the Holy Maiden gritted her teeth and was about to fight to the death with the group of male elders, she suddenly heard an abnormal sound of flowing water from the waterfall under the cliff.It was as if something was fiercely rushing out from underwater, causing the sound of the entire waterfall to change. No


    <span>"Who cares if it is the Holy Spirit Sect or the Gu God Cult, when they heard this voice, their faces all changed drastically."


    "Guardian God?!"


    "Could it be that the Guardian God ising out!?"<span>Impossible... The guardian god had not appeared for over 2000 years! Every time you pay your tribute, you will only send your Spirit Serpent to collect your tribute! " two


    The elderly panicked a little. They knew that the Guardian God of the Gu God School was a giant snake. Furthermore, it was said that this snake was left behind by the founding ancestor. It could understand human nature and had always protected the Gu God School.


    For those in the upper echelons of the Gu God Cult who hadmitted a grave crime, the most severe punishment was to nt a tormenting Gu poison in the Spirit Serpent Cave.<span>Once a Gu is nted, the guardian god will not eat the person. After the person is killed, he will send the body of the Gu out of the Spirit Serpent Cave.


    <span>However, thest time the Guardian God appeared was more than two thousand years ago. in


    As for the reason, if not for the Gu God Ceremony, there would have been a huge spiritual snake that would have taken the tribute into the Spirit Serpent Cave, and they would not have believed in the existence of a guardian deity. Suspended<span>The battle at the top of the cliff was intimidated by the huge noise. Both sides nervously looked towards the pool of water at the bottom of the cliff ¡­


    Suddenly! A giant golden object suddenly emerged from the water! water


    The flower was more than a dozen meters tall and had an astonishing momentum!


    When one looked at that enormous object, they would see that its entire body was covered with light golden scales. Each scale was evenrger than an adult''s palm, and there were even some mysterious veined patterns on its surface.<span>The tinum scales on its abdomen were thick and fine, and they shone like steel! WAN


    <span>The snakehead was like a lotive, with a tough horn protruding from the top of its head. A pair of giant, sparkling green snake eyes radiated a deep, gem-like light. Light


    The sight of this astonishing snake head left everyone dumbfounded. When they saw the snake body emerging from the pool, everyone felt like they were suffocating! scuttle<span>When it came out of the pool, its body was already seven to eight meters long. Along with the giant snake swimming towards the side of the mountain, its body constantly moved up from the water! Ten


    Mi ¡­ Twenty meters ¡­ Thirty meters ¡­


    The hundreds of people on the cliff stared dumbfoundedly at the giant golden snake. It had forcefully pulled out its massive body that was 50 to 60 metres long from the water!"Boom! Boom!" This


    <span>Everywhere the giant snake passed, rocks and boulders would roll down, and trees would be crushed like grass. mimicry


    <span>"The entire million mountains have be a yground of this giant snake. These humans, on the contrary, are as insignificant as ants on the ground."


    <span>Guard... Guardian God?! " Several male elders'' faces turned ashen. They didn''t dare to believe that they had actually seen a legendary spirit snake guardian. Holy


    Uncleughed out loud in pleasant surprise: "The Guardian God is out! It must be the ancestor showing his spirit! Let the Guardian Gods kill all of you traitors! "<span>At this time, Blue Rain stared nkly at the giant golden snake swimming up the mountain. A line of tears rolled down his face.


    <span>She finally understood why there had never been anyone alive in the Spirit Serpent Cave ¡­ Then ¡­


    A man was really gone ¡­


    <span>Under everyone''s watchful eyes, the giant golden snake climbed up the cliff in the blink of an eye! Right


    For this fifty to sixty meter tall giant, climbing this several hundred meter high mountain was like walking up a few steps. It was simply too easy. oculusSeeing that the giant golden snake was about to reach the cliff, the group of foreign soldiers holding rifles became the most flustered!


    They didn''t know what this Guardian was. With such arge snake moving towards them, it immediately made them jump in fright and shoot!


    "Tututututu!"<span>"The bullets were like a swarm of locusts as they flew towards the giant golden snake!"


    Don''t shoot! Don''t shoot! " Several male elders shouted, but it was already toote.<span>The giant snake was attacked, but it wasn''t injured at all. When the bullets hit its skin, only sparks flew. It was just like a drizzle,pletely devoid of any killing power! But


    <span>Yes, this infuriated the giant serpent. Its originally indifferent eyes instantly revealed killing intent. Its pupils contracted and it opened its bloody mouth, biting straight toward the group of foreign soldiers with guns!


    "Ah!"


    <span>The ten soldiers wailed like ghosts and howled like wolves. They were so scared that they lost their guns. They wanted to escape, but they could not because the snake was too fast!


    <span>The giant snake bit down and devoured three to four soldiers along with the soil and leaves.


    After taking a few bites and eating more than 20 soldiers, the giant serpent swept its tail and sent all the soldiers that had run far away flying! This


    <span>A few people were hit by the powerful tail and turned into bloody figures in an instant. They smashed into trees and rocks, and died on the spot.


    <span>Seeing the terrifying defensive power and lethality of this giant golden snake, everyone from the Holy Spirit Sect and Gu Shen Cult all kneeled down!


    Guardian God! God Guardian, please spare my life! "<span>The men from the Gu God School all thought that the guardian was truly angry and wanted to teach them a lesson. Unable to help themselves, they all began to beg for forgiveness.


    <span>The Holy Aunt had a look of hope on her face as she shouted, "Guardian God! I am a saint of our time! I''ve sacrificed to you for more than a hundred and sixty years! "Please punish these traitors!"


    "NO!" No! Guardian God! This old demoness is the main culprit behind the decline of our Gu God Cult! We are all willing to offer more tribute for you ¡­ " two


    The people around him started a war of words, but no one dared to act rashly. quaque<span>At this moment, a voice came out from the giant golden snake ¡­


    "What are you guys talking about ¡­"


    The moment the voice was heard, the faces of the people on both sides turned ashen, scaring the audience into silence.What!? The Guardian God had spoken!?


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1150

    <span>After a while, after the Holy Maiden and Blue Rain had recovered from their shock, they felt that the voice was a bit familiar ¡­ ¡­


    Under the gazes of hundreds of people present, a man walked out from behind the giant golden snake while wiping the water off his face. maleZi''s entire body was wet, and there were a lot of mud-stained grass stuck to his body, making him look a bit sloppy.


    <span>"Just now, everyone was attracted by this huge snake and did not notice at all. This figure also followed the huge snake out of the pool and quickly climbed to the top of the cliff."


    Ye ¡­ "Ye Fan!?" The Saintess revealed an expression of disbelief, feeling as if she had seen a ghost. time


    On the other hand, Blue Rain was both surprised and happy. He cried from joy andughed, muttering somewhat stupidly: "He didn''t die ¡­ ¡­. "He didn''t die ¡­"<span>Ye Fan nced at the several hundred people present, but was not interested in seeing what they were doing. He furrowed his brows and looked at the sky. hair


    It was the morning of the second day, so he could not help but say in annoyance, "Damn it... "He actually wasted so much time in that hole ¡­" Speak


    After saying that, Ye Fan didn''t care about the dumbstruck looks of everyone present. He first turned around, and kicked the giant golden snake three times in the stomach! ng! ng!<span>Ye Fan''s leg strength was not something an ordinary person couldpare with. Even the body of this huge snake was in pain from the kick, as if it was smashed by a heavy hammer.


    <span>It''s all because of you, stupid snake! I''ve been around for so long! I told you to bring me out! What are you going around to other ces for! " Gold


    Just a moment ago, the giant snake was still emitting a murderous aura, as if it wanted to kill. It was extremely powerful.However, even after being scolded and kicked by Ye Fan, he still didn''t dare to have the slightest bit of temper. very


    A trace of cowardice appeared in herrge eyes. Her enormous body slowly moved backwards, letting out a "hu hu" sound as if she was begging for mercy. This<span>This scene stunned everyone present once again ¡­ No


    <span>The mouths of the few were open to the point that they could stuff eggs in. Their eyes were filled with puzzlement, puzzlement, surprise, but there was also mostly admiration and reverence! This


    Just what kind of expert could actually make such a ferocious guardian god fear him!? Holy


    The aunt was also stunned and couldn''t say a word. She had originally thought that Ye Fan had definitely been killed by the guardian god. "Who would have thought that Ye Fan was actually teaching a lesson to the Guardian God!?"Impossible ¡­ The Spirit Serpent Cave had never seen anyone alive ¡­ This ¡­ "What the hell is going on ¡­" The Saintess muttered to herself, still unable to believe what she saw. leaf


    Fan Xian looked at her with an ice-cold gaze. "What, is it really that I''m still alive?" You


    This old thing ¡­ He sure is ruthless... I didn''t kill you guys, and you still want to kill me ¡­ " "


    <span>"Everything I have done is for the Holy Spirit Sect. I have a clear conscience ¡­" The Saintess gritted her teeth. leaf


    The sailughed, "Truly, the horse is good and the people are good and the people are bullied." I have spared the life of an animal, and it even knows how to be grateful.


    The Saintess felt a chill in her heart, and looked at the peaceful giant golden snake with astonishment. Finally, she knew why the Guardian God was so obedient to Ye Fan, and was actually almost killed by Ye Fan!?


    When the male elders heard this, they became even more panicked. One of them asked: "Old Witch! This master was thrown into the Spirit Serpent Cave by you!? Who exactly is he!? "


    The right protector holding onto Blue Rain started to shiver. He said, "He''s the Hell King, Lucifer! At this time, Blue Rain had nted the Consonance Gu onto his body, so they were trying their best to kill him! ""What!?" Then ¡­


    Several male elders had been hiding abroad all this time, so they were quite knowledgeable about the overseas underground world. When they heard Ye Fan''s name, they all wished they could run away!You old hag! Was he deliberately trying to destroy the foundations of the Gu God School!? What is the point of provoking such a powerhouse!? " a few


    When the male elders saw Ye Fan''s strength, they were already scared out of their wits, afraid that Ye Fan would cause trouble for them.


    "As such, the group of people directly started to pay their respects to Ye Fan."<span>Master Lucifer! We are the allied army of the Gu God Cult, and we have speciallye today to overthrow this old demoness! All of this is because of that old demoness, it has nothing to do with us! "


    <span>"That''s right!" "Master Lucifer, we have a lot of respect for you, and we would never dare to offend you!" leaf


    When Fan saw this group of old men run in front of him, kneeling and begging for mercy, he couldn''t help but feel puzzled. "I said I wanted to kill you?"


    When the group of male elders heard this, they looked at each other in dismay, knowing that Ye Fan did not have the intention to kill, they couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    <span>Thank you for your magnanimity, your highness Lucifer. Our Gu God Church was controlled by those vicious women, that''s why we offended you! You


    <span>Don''t worry, although the Spirit Rhino Gu is powerful, as long as we kill the Blue Rain, the Spirit Rhino Gu will be useless! "


    An elder said as he turned his head towards the faraway Protector on the right, "Bring that woman here!" Right


    The Protector also thought of this and was immediately overjoyed. After all, when he helped Ye Fan kill Blue Rain, he could also be considered to have helped a little. He shouldn''t have provoked any fatal disaster.<span>Therefore, at this time, Blue Rain quickly arrived in front of Ye Fan. Female


    Her pair of moist red eyes looked at Ye Fan, but she was not afraid. She smiled at the man and said, "You are still alive ¡­" "Great..."Ye Fan frowned, "Don''t tell me you thought that I would save you?" time


    Blue Rain self-deprecatinglyughed and shook his head, "I didn''t expect you to forgive me. Even if I sent you into the Spirit Serpent Cave, I didn''t know beforehand. But


    From the very beginning, when I approached you, I''ve been bringing you trouble. It''s only right that you hate me ¡­ "


    Ye Fan remained silent. Looking at the woman''s red blood dripping from her neck, he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. FromDid he hate her? I can''t seem to hate him ¡­. But if he said that he liked her? Not at all.


    <span>It was as if someone had forcefully pulled a line between two strangers, causing two people who should not be connected to each other to be rted. Right


    <span>The guard asked with a nervous smile, "Lord Lucifer, if you don''t mind, I will kill her right now!" This way, your Consonance Gu will no longer be a problem! "


    They also knew that the Consonance Gu was quite special, so they only dared to attack when they clearly knew Ye Fan.


    "If Ye Fan actually liked Blue Rain, then they would have killed the wrong people."<span>Ye Fan! This is all my n! Team Blue Rain wants to be with you! Don''t hurt her! " The Holy Maiden could no longer hold it in. Tears streamed down her pale face as she shouted.


    She was on the verge of losing her bnce. This battle had pushed her to the end of her life.


    Lan Yu''s delicate body trembled. As she turned her head to look at her iparably deste master, her heart was about to break. En ¡­The fact that her teacher dared to say such words meant that she would rather not be the Holy Maiden, and she still wished for her to live ¡­


    At this moment, they were no longer saints and saints, but more like foster mothers and adopted daughters ¡­ "


    "Master Lucifer, we can''t listen to this old witch at all. The Consonance Gu is something that will harm you for the rest of your life. If you don''t kill this witch, it will be a hidden danger sooner orter. We''ll kill her for you today!" The right protector took the initiative to answer. leaf


    Fan Xian pondered for a moment. He looked at Blue Rain with aplicated gaze. He sighed and said, "Blue Rain, I want to ask you a question. Answer me honestly ¡­."<span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1151

    Blue Rain looked at the guy in confusion and asked: "What''s the problem ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled, and said, "Didn''t you say that the Consonance Gu can see through me? Even though I can''t see through you, you could see through me before."Then tell me, is my heart currently thinking of killing you, or not?"


    "..." At that time, Blue Rain''s eyes widened as he nkly stared at the man, as if he hadn''t expected this question.The people around them were all stunned, not knowing why Ye Fan would ask such a question.


    <span>"Lord Lucifer!" He must not be a merciful person! "How can a woman who wants to harm you possibly have the same thoughts as you?"


    That''s right! She will definitelye up with an answer. If she was just carelessly making up the truth, then she would have been deceived! "


    The Protector on the Right and the others were all panicking. If Ye Fan really wanted to save Blue Rain, then it was very likely that they would all lose their lives.


    After all, Team Blue Rain and the Holy Maiden already had a blood feud with them. leafFan expressionlessly swept his gaze over them. "It''s not up to you to interfere in my matters." This


    <span>After these words came out, the group of yers didn''t dare to say another word and anxiously looked at Blue Rain. quaque


    Not far away, the Holy Maiden was also very nervous, afraid that her disciple would give her the wrong answer.


    From everyone''s point of view, Ye Fan clearly did not n to kill Blue Rain, otherwise he would have already made his move.<span>As a result, as long as Team Blue Rain said "I won''t kill", then that was most likely true.


    <span>But after a long time, Team Blue Rain shook their heads nkly and said: "I ¡­ ¡­" I don''t know. I can''t tell if you want to kill me or not... " aural


    At this point, the men of the Gu God Cult finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    She even secretly mocked him in her heart. This woman was really stupid at such a critical moment. She actually said she didn''t know? "


    Haha! So it was like that! Master Lucifer! Look at her, there''s no way for her to agree with you at all. This kind of malicious woman purely wants to use you to obtain stronger power! "


    "Master Lucifer, I''ll kill this witch for you!" Right<span>The protector wasn''t willing to let others snatch the credit away. Just as the dagger in his hand was about to stab into Team Blue Rain''s throat! can


    At this moment, without any warning, Ye Fan raised his hand like lightning. A delicate sword intent was like a precise cutting machine, directly slicing the right protector''s head into two halves. Right


    Why was he the one who died? Even to the very end, the Protector still hadn''t figured it out!? fresh


    Blood sttered and dyed half of Blue Rain''s face red. The woman cried out in rm as her eyes stared nkly at the man.


    On the side, the people from the Gu God Cult were all frightened as they retreated!<span>"Wha ¡­. Why!? Master Lucifer! Why did you save this demoness!? " A male elder asked in a loud voice, puzzled. leaf


    Fan Xian had aplicated expression on his face as heughed: "Because... What she said was true. " a few<span>Almost everyone was confused, how was it that ''not knowing'' became the correct answer!?


    "Is it hard to understand?" Ye Fan gave a self-deprecating smile and said, "Even I don''t know..." "Do you want to kill her or not?"<span>The group of people from the Gu God Cult were speechless. There was actually such a thing!?


    Could it be that Blue Rain really liked Ye Fan at that time, and even now, he could still see through Ye Fan''s intentions?


    "Master Lucifer, she was probably the one who made this mistake!" I can''t take it seriously! "


    "That''s right!" This witch is the same as her master, she''s harming others, you can''t easily believe it! " The group of elders from the Gu God Cult began to persuade him. leaf


    Fan Sai couldn''t be bothered to care about them. He turned his head to Blue Rain and said: "I want the antidote for the skill, I want it now. I don''t want to waste any more time with you guys. Quickly hand over the antidote ¡­ ¡­.<span>"Otherwise, I can only kill everyone from the Holy Spirit Sect besides you and find them myself." He


    <span>If they couldn''t kill Blue Rain, Ye Fan could kill the others easily.


    <span>At this time, Blue Rain had already calmed down. He pursed his red lips and said, "Right now, all of the protectors are dead. Only my master can concoct the antidote. If you protect my master well and kill all the men here, we''ll give you the antidote!"


    "You have no right to negotiate with me ¡­" Ye Fan said in a deep voice. He<span>"" Anger filled his heart. Thinking about how Ning Xuemo was still suffering, he got even angrier when he was fooled by this woman''s master, wasting an entire night.


    I don''t care, if these men don''t die, my master and I will not take out the antidote! " At this time, Blue Rain was also very vicious and was going all out. posteriorThe Saintess showed a face of satisfaction. She also wanted to use Ye Fan''s power to kill this group of traitors.


    <span>Even if the Holy Spirit Sect didn''t have much left this time, it was still better than these men usurping their positions of power.


    As long as Blue Rain was alive, the Holy Spirit Sect would be able to rise again. leaf


    <span>Fan Sai could not help butugh, and grimaced sinisterly: "Oh, so it''s like that... "Alright then ¡­"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Fan waved his hand. In the eyes of outsiders, they didn''t know what was going on, but Ye Fan suddenly threw out more than ten swords!<span>The dozen or so sharp swords spun rapidly in the air and flew off in different directions! "


    <span>Could this be ¡­ "The legendary Imperial Sword Technique of Mount Shu!?" Now


    <span>Only the Holy Maiden could tell the origins of this martial arts. She could not help but feel shocked and goosebumps rose all over her body!


    <span>More than ten flying swords, their speed was too fast. The people from the Holy Spirit Sect and the Gu God Cult couldn''t even imagine them!


    Before they could react, more than a dozen of them had already been prated by the flying swords!


    <span>"Pu! Pu! Pu!"


    The flying sword piercing through their bodies was as easy as tearing through ayer of paper!


    Blood sttered everywhere, and flesh and blood sttered everywhere!<span>Like a dozen or so deadly beams of light shuttling back and forth on this cliff, the flying swords carrying the Unparalleled Sword Intent did not care who was in front of them. Whether it was men or women, the Holy Spirit Sect or the Gu God Cult, they all consisted of one word ¡ª Kill!


    Run! Hurry up and run... "Ugh!"


    <span>Upon realizing that these flying swords could not match up to them, a few of the Spirit Focus realm male elders turned around to flee. But


    That''s right, the flying sword''s speed was not something they couldpare with. Even before Qing Gong could perform much of his strength, his body was already pierced through!


    In front of Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent, the Spiritual Qi of the Spirit Focus realm was as fragile as a cicada''s wing!<span>Even the huge golden snake that was coiled behind was trembling with fear when it saw these flying swords. It was convinced by Ye Fan''s sword intent. leaf


    The sail could have killed it, but it did not. This moved the golden object. Addition<span>It naturally wanted to get closer to Ye Fan because of the special blood in Ye Fan''s body. Even if it couldn''t eat Ye Fan, it was still good to get some of the aura of the divine dragon bloodline... This


    <span>The same despairing expression appeared on the face of the Holy Maiden and Blue Rain.


    <span>"Because every second, Ye Fan''s flying sword will take away dozens of lives at the scene, and the men and women will all be killed!"


    Ye Fan! Ye Fan, stop! I''ll let you kill a man! You. Why did you even kill a woman!? "


    At this time, Blue Rain frantically grabbed Ye Fan''s arm, wanting to make Ye Fan stop. However, the flying sword was not by hand, so it naturally wouldn''t stop.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at her indifferently, "You can do this to my woman, so why can''t I kill your disciples?


    <span>You brought this upon yourselves. I have already given you a chance... If you don''t give me the antidote, I will annihte your entire family! "


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1152

    1152<span>At this time, Blue Rain and the Holy Maiden were both stunned. From Ye Fan''s face, they couldn''t see any intention of joking, as if killing these hundreds of people was no different than stepping on hundreds of ants!


    <span>At this time, Blue Rain finally realized that she had only seen Ye Fan''s kind and friendly side. However, once this man was angered, the only thing that would be revealed would be his terrifying devil face!


    Seeing her own followers being ughtered without any resistance, the Holy Maiden could not help but wail and beg, "Ye Fan! Don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me! I will hand over the antidote! "


    Ye Fan slowly looked over, and jokingly said, "I can''t hear you clearly, what are you talking about?"<span>"I said don''t kill it! I beg you! I''ll give you the antidote! " cried the nun in a heart-wrenching voice.


    Ye Fan replied with an "Oh", "Alright then..." "In the end, I''ll give you, the Holy Maiden, some face."With that, Ye Fan waved his hand and all the flying swords returned to his hand, instantly disappearing.


    The Holy Maiden and Team Blue Rain couldn''t understand how this was done.


    In fact, they were not in the mood to care about Ye Fan''s Imperial Sword Technique.


    Because, just as Ye Fan spoke, his flying sword had already killed everyone at the scene!Blood flowed like a river at the scene. Hundreds of corpses had died in odd shapes and shapes, and they were all iparably miserable.


    <span>Some people even escaped 100 to 200 meters before the flying sword caught up and prated them.


    <span>"I''m sorry ¡­ "There aren''t many people, so we identally killed them all in one go." Ye Fan said lightly.


    The Holy Maiden''s body went limp and she copsed on the ground. Her eyes were nk and lifeless. A lot of her hair had actually turned white.<span>At this time, Blue Rain gritted her teeth and her eyes widened. Her eyes turned red as she said: "You ¡­ ¡­ You demon. Do I have to kill so many innocent people!? "


    <span>Innocent? Ye Fan sneered in his heart. He had killed too many innocent people, but this group of people from the Holy Spirit Sect was definitely not innocent.


    He was toozy to bother with her. He walked up to the nun and said, "Hand over the antidote."


    The Saintess took a deep breath and raised her head, "This old woman has truly underestimated you ¡­ "Lord of Hell, you are indeed the first person from ancient times toe out of the Spirit Serpent Cave."


    <span>"You said the opposite, because the person in front of you is me, that''s why I came out of that damn ce." Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and said: "Stop bullshitting, where is the antidote!?"


    <span>A trace of thought appeared in the Martial Aunt''s eyes as she said, "The technique that the Holy Spirit Sect uses outside is something this old man has personally researched. In fact, the two guards don''t even know about the method to concoct the antidote.


    <span>This old one is about to run out of oil. If you want to pass on the antidote, you can only have Team Blue Raine over. I''ll give her the secret recipe, and she can help you concoct it. "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "It''s that troublesome?" Why don''t you just say it directly!? "


    "Our Holy Spirit Sect''s technique is abnormallyplicated. Even if you remember, you still won''t know the specific method. The slightest mistake could cause your woman to die." The Holy Aunt said, "Do you want to try?"Ye Fan knew that this old witch definitely had other motives, but if she were to consider Blue Rain and the future of the Holy Spirit Sect, she would definitely hand over the antidote.


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan didn''t waste any more words with her, and said, "Alright, you can teach Blue Rain now."


    The Saintess turned around and beckoned to Blue Rain, "Child,e here ¡­ ¡­"<span>At this time, Team Blue Rain''s eyes were glistening with tears as they ran over to the Holy Maiden and knelt in front of her, "Master, how are you ¡­ ¡­ Are your injuries serious? "


    The Saintess shook her head and suddenly grabbed onto Team Blue Rain''s free hand. After turning her around, she covered Team Blue Rain''s Hundred Meetings with her palm!


    At that time, Blue Rain was startled and her delicate body froze in ce. As if she had realized what was going to happen, she cried: "Master! "No way!"


    "Shut up!" The Holy Maiden berated, "If you don''t want Master''s true essence to go into disorder and explode, then obediently don''t move. Calm down and concentrate!"<span>At that time, Team Blue Rain knew that they couldn''t move recklessly, so they could only endure the pain in their hearts and close their eyes ¡­ ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan, who was standing to the side, frowned as he watched this scene. Indeed, it was as he had expected; this old demoness wanted to pass the Yin Emperor Technique to Blue Rain.


    But now, if he were to interrupt, the Holy Maiden might just die, and the antidote would be gone.


    <span>However, Ye Fan didn''t think this was a big deal. In any case, Blue Rain wouldn''t be able to kill him in time, and he wouldn''t be able to activate the Underworld Emperor Method.


    <span>It was like having a secret code in a treasure vault. Without the password, it was useless no matter how much wealth one had.


    <span>As he looked at the Saintess preaching, Ye Fan was actually also thinking about the "Yin Emperor''s Art" in his mind.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but turn his head and look at the giant golden snake that was obediently guarding him. That guy was actually still yfully curling the end of his tail, seemingly a bit bored.


    In fact, the reason why the giant golden snake brought Ye Fan to this exit sote was not because it didn''t know the way.<span>But, from the beginning, this huge snake seemed to show good will towards Ye Fan, which could be considered a show of goodwill. So, it took Ye Fan on a "tour" tour around that huge underground cave.


    In the Spirit Serpent Cave, there was a huge space, and inside it, there were arge amount of glowing minerals that were simr to Night Pearls.


    Over there, Ye Fan discovered that there were traces of human habitation, because there were some stone benches and stone tables.<span>On the stone wall of the cave, Ye Fan discovered an extremely profound method!


    Speaking of the advanced level of this technique, Ye Fan felt that it was not at all inferior to the "Heaven is Life Water", to the point that even Ye Fan couldn''t understand it all of a sudden, and could only memorize the entire technique.


    That''s fine... The key point was ¡­ This small part of this technique was actually the same as the one Ye Fan had seen before, the Yin Corpse Sect''s Sect Leader had obtained the contents of that iplete Duo Cultivation Technique!The remnant scroll of the Yin Corpse Sect''s Sect Leader only recorded the parts where he absorbed the Yin Qi from the woman. It had long since failed to match the original intent of that high leveled cultivation technique.


    As for Ye Fan''s current understanding of Yin Emperor''s methods, it seemed to be to absorb the man''s Yang energy to maintain his internal energy cultivation.Could it be... The Yin Emperor Art and the broken manual were actually created from that profound technique?


    <span>Ye Fan silently guessed in his heart, but felt that it was not far from the truth.


    Only, with such a profound method, Ye Fan didn''t want others to know about it. He nned to study it on his own first, and even try to practice it a bit.


    Ye Fan pondered for a few minutes, then raised his head to find that the Holy Maiden had instantly aged to an old man with a wrinkled face and a head of white hair.<span>When he looked at Blue Rain again, her skin was even shinier than before. Even the small wound on her neck had already healed!


    Seeing that the Holy Maiden was about to fall down like that, Ye Fan immediately became anxious, hurriedly ran over and supported the old granny, saying: "Hey! Don''t die! What about the antidote form we agreed upon!? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1153

    1153


    <span>The Saintess wasn''t dead yet. She trembled as she held onto one of Blue Rain''s hands and said hoarsely: "Blue Rain ¡­ ¡­. The form... Will you? "


    <span>At this moment, Blue Rain had already turned around. With a forced smile, he grabbed Blue Rain''s hand and nodded his head: "I will, Teacher."


    "You do!?" Ye Fan was speechless, "She didn''t teach you just now, how could you ¡­ ¡­"


    Halfway through, Ye Fan wrinkled his brows, suddenly understanding...


    Damn it! This master and disciple pair! Deceiving him again!


    At that time, Team Blue Rain had known how to concoct the antidote from the very beginning!<span>However, this woman pretended not to understand and also avoided capturing the antidote from the start.


    <span>"My master just taught me, and you just didn''t notice." Blue Rain said while wiping his eyes.


    Ye Fan sneered, "Humph..." "No wonder that rock climbing tiger said that you are the number one demoness of the million mountains. Your acting skills are truly superb."


    <span>"You can say whatever you want. If you don''t believe me, you can kill me." Blue Rain had an innocent and pitiful appearance.


    <span>Ye Fan really wanted to immediately teach this little witch a lesson. Even though he knew he couldn''t kill her, he still said those words?


    "Child ¡­"The Holy Maiden''s aura grew weaker and weaker. She was severely injured to begin with, and after receiving the scripture, she could no longer persevere.


    "Master! Teacher is here! Don''t say anymore, I''ll bring you to apply the medicine ¡­ " Blue Rain said and then prepared to carry the Saintess down.


    But the nun shook her head and said shakily, "I don''t have time anymore ¡­ Before I leave, you promised me ¡­ He had to ¡­ "Revive the Holy Spirit Sect ¡­"


    <span>At this time, Team Blue Rain''s heart felt like it was being cut by knives. Tears couldn''t help but fall down as they nodded: "I promise you ¡­ ¡­ "I promise you ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan, who was standing at the side, was quite unconvinced. Whether it was the Holy Spirit Sect or the Gu God School, who guarded over a million mountains and became their own king, such an era had long ceased to exist.


    However, since the old woman was dying, there was no point in arguing with her.


    As expected, after seeing her disciple agree to herst wish, the Holy Maiden closed her eyes peacefully ¡­Seeing that the Saintess was dead, Ye Fan immediately said, "Okay, give me the antidote."


    At that time, Blue Rain held the corpse of the Saintess and sobbed for a while before saying, "What are you so anxious for? The antidote must be made on the spot. It will only be effective if it is taken on the spot."


    "What!?" Ye Fan frowned and said, "You mean, I have to take you to Hua Hai?"<span>At this time, Blue Rain picked up the Holy Maiden''s corpse and said: "I''m the only weak girl left here. Don''t tell me you want to leave me behind and just leave?


    <span>"When those small sects in the mountains know that I''m the only one here, they will definitely bully me."


    "What kind of weak girl are you?" Ye Fan muttered to himself. He had seen it before, when Blue Rain used the Gu technique and the unusual skill of summoning poisonous insects to kill those big men.


    But arguing about this was pointless, so Ye Fan could only say: "Okay, then let''s hurry up and go!"


    "No way!" At this time, Blue Rain stubbornly said, "I must bury my master well."


    <span>As he spoke, Team Blue Rain carried the corpse back to the Sacred Grounds.


    <span>Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, as he didn''t want to forcefully interfere with his master who had raised him.


    Seeing the woman leave, Ye Fan also nned to follow her back to the holynd, but he couldn''t let her run away.


    However, the moment he left, the giant golden snake that had been keeping watch all this time also turned to leave.<span>Seeing that this giant snake was actually following him, Ye Fan was speechless and said, "Why are you following me?" Go back to your own residence! "


    The huge snake seemed to have discovered that it was being "disdained", and looked at Ye Fan with a pitiful look in its eyes.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry in his heart, he could actually feel the emotional expression of this big guy.


    Was it because it was too boring in the mountains, meeting him, treating him as a friend, and still thinking of following him out of the mountains?


    <span>"With such arge body like yours, once you leave the mountain, it will definitely cause chaos. At that time, it might even lead to a fatal disaster. "


    <span>What Ye Fan said was also the truth. After all, although this giant golden snake is powerful, if it causes panic, the Chinese government will probably think of a way to use modern weapons to kill it.


    The huge snake hesitantly looked at Ye Fan, as if it understood Ye Fan''s meaning. Then it silently turned its head and darted back to the pool under the waterfall from the cliff!


    <span>Seeing the huge golden figure disappear, Ye Fan silently said a farewell in his heart.


    At that time, when Blue Rain heard Ye Fan and the Guardian God actually talking, she was very surprised, but right now, she was feeling extremely sad, so she didn''t pay much attention.


    <span>After returning to the Holy Land, Ye Fan saw a kind of funeral that he had never seen before.


    <span>At that time, Blue Rain actually used a type of insect poison. In an extremely short period of time, the Holy Maiden''s body was turned into a pile of white bones.


    Afterward, the bones were ced in a jar and ced in a stone cave that served as an ancestral hall.


    Ye Fan tried his best to maintain his patience, and waited at the entrance of the cave for almost an hour.


    Blue Rain was inside. Sometimes she was crying and sometimes she wasughing. She talked about how she had met the Saintess, how they had known each other, how they had taken each other as their masters, and how they had been sad and happy for each other.


    Finally, when Blue Rain didn''t make any sound, Ye Fan muttered to himself that it was time for him toe out.He had already given her more than enough time, but in fact, the one who was waiting for her the most was still Ning Xuemo.


    "Time Blue Rain!" Gone! "Ye Fan didn''t want to wait any longer, so he directly entered the ancestral hall.


    However, as soon as he entered, Ye Fan was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    <span>At some point in time, Team Blue Rain had already taken off all of their clothes and were standing there.


    <span>The woman turned around, gently ruffling her ck hair, and gracefully walked in front of Ye Fan, her whole body sticking to his without any hesitation.


    <span>"What are you doing?!" Ye Fan immediately separated the woman.


    At this time, Blue Rain''s crying red eyes revealed a trace of a lovely and touching look, "Big Brother Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­. From today onwards, I will only have you ¡­ I''m so sad right now, can''t you. "Love me a bit..."


    "Timely Blue Rain, is there something wrong with your head!?" "You want me to do this in the ancestral hall of your Holy Spirit Sect!?" Ye Fan could not believe it.


    "Our ancestor ¡­ "I don''t mind seeing these ¡­" At this time, Blue Rain''s body was twisting like a water snake, her voice was very gentle and seductive, "You don''t know ¡­ ¡­. Every year, every year ¡­ He would choose two of the strongest men to serve them ¡­I don''t want other men. I just want you. Okay... Big Brother Ye Fan... "


    With such a beauty before him, if it were anyone else, they would have already been unable to hold themselves back.


    Ye Fan also felt that this was very tempting, but he was more angry.


    <span>"Time Blue Rain, do you think that ¡­ ¡­" I can''t hurt you, so you can do whatever you want in front of me!? "


    <span>"Of course not..." Blue Rain said in a spoiled manner, but their eyes shed with a hint of pride.


    <span>Ye Fan said in a deep voice, "You know very well that the person who will be the most injured by this dy is Ning''er ¡­" "Witch, how could you be so vicious ¡­"


    At this time, Lan Yu looked at him innocently and pitifully, "Big Brother Ye Fan... "I''m not a witch, I''m just very sad. I wanted to find somefort, don''t say that to me ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan sneered and said, "Since you don''t know shame, then alright, I willfort you!"


    Saying this, Ye Fan directly carried Team Blue Rain on his shoulder and ran out of the ancestral hall withrge strides!


    When Blue Rain discovered that Ye Fan was going to bring her out of the Sacred Land, she couldn''t help but exim, "Big Brother Ye Fan! What are you doing!? Put me down! "<span>"Don''t be in such a hurry! I''ll definitely let you down! I''ll take you to the airport right now, get on the ne and fly back to China Sea while I fort'' you on the ne! " Ye Fanughed evilly and said, "My head doesn''t hurt at all right now. It seems like, this isn''t considered harming you, hahahaha!"

 Chapter 1154

    <span>At this moment, Blue Rain''s face turned deathly white. She originally wanted to buy time as revenge, but she didn''t expect Ye Fan to be able to resist her enticement.


    When Ye Fan carried her and quickly flew through the forest, Team Blue Rain realized that they werepletely naked. They were both embarrassed and angry, and their faces werepletely red.<span>"Ye Fan, put me down!" I''m not wearing any clothes! " Blue Rain shouted.


    "You demoness, do you even care about wearing clothes!?" Ye Fanughed loudly.At this moment, Blue Rain was about to cry from anger. Did this man not care about being looked down on by others!?


    <span>"Let me go! I''m not joking with you! I... "Just treat it as me begging you ¡­" At this moment, Team Blue Rain was afraid that they would be forced to fly to the airport.


    Ye Fan pretended not to hear, and continued to run out of the mountain. time


    Seeing that Ye Fan was not listening, Lan Yu shouted, "Do you still want to save Ning Zimo!? I want to return to the Sacred Land to obtain the medicinal herbs! Don''t you want to get the antidote!? "


    Ye Fan''s footsteps then stopped, and used both hands to hug the woman, and seriously said: "You better not y any tricks, otherwise ¡­ ¡­." Even if I can''t kill you, there are still ways to make you live a life worse than death. " time<span>Tears of grievance could be seen in Lan Yu''s eyes. "My parents didn''t want me since I was young, and my adoptive parents didn''t want me either. My grandfather also passed away, and now even my master isn''t here anymore ¡­ ¡­


    "I already have no rtives, you are the only man I can rely on, can''t you be a little more gentle to me ¡­" "


    Don''t mention such a miserable life to me. No matter how miserable you are, you won''t be as miserable as me! I have to beg you, witch, to not plot against me ¡­ other


    "If you want the Lingxi Gu in my body, I will burn incense. I don''t dare to say that I will be relied on by you." Ye Fan finally saw through her. Just listen to this woman, and don''t take everything seriously. "Are you miserable? "How?" Blue Rain asked, sniffing the air. leaf


    <span>Fan Jian carried her on his shoulder, "I don''t have time to chat with you, go back and get the herbs!"


    "Ying!" At this time, Blue Rain cried out, "You ¡­ ¡­. Your hand! " turn<span>It was one thing for her to shoulder him like a sandbag, but why did this man need to ce his hand on her leg?


    Ye Fan didn''t care about all this. He just grabbed tightly to it, then he turned around and ran back to the holynd.In just a few minutes, Team Blue Rain took out a ck bag of herbs from a cave in the Sacred Land. They obviously wore simple clothes.


    <span>Ye Fan asked, "You didn''t leave behind any medicinal ingredients, right?"


    Otherwise ¡­ Should I go and confirm it? " Blue Rain teasingly asked. After putting on her clothes, she had some confidence again. leafThe sails really did not want to drag on any longer. Taking the medicine in one hand, carrying the woman with the other, they rushed towards the airport as fast as they could. time


    <span>When Blue Rain was grabbed by Ye Fan like this, her body naturally wasn''t veryfortable. However, when she saw the familiar scenery of the million year-old mountain gradually disappearing from her sight, her heart once again had aplicated feeling, no longer having the time to feelfortable.


    After arriving at the airport, Ye Fan first contacted Chu Yunyao on the phone ¡­. "


    <span>Yao Yao, how''s Ning doing? " Ye Fan asked with concern.


    <span>"You sure are slow..." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>A lot of things have happened, and it''s hard to put into words ¡­ " Ye Fan said with a bitter smile.


    For the time being, Ning Xuemo would not die, but ¡­ I don''t know how long she canst ¡­ "Within Chu Yunyao''s words, it was clear that there was somethingcking.<span>"What do you mean?" "Ye Fan''s heart sank."


    <span>"Anyways,e back as soon as possible, there''s no point talking any further." Chu Yunyao said.


    "Alright, I''ll bring the antidote back immediately!"After Ye Fan hung up the phone, he used his special identity and directly boarded the fastest ne to fly towards Hua Hai with Blue Rain.


    <span>Ye Fan had originally thought that Blue Rain wouldn''t have flown before, so it would be a bit new. But


    <span>Who would have thought that when Blue Rain was sitting in the first ss, he would chat with an old rich couple.


    <span>Because Blue Rain was beautiful at this time, coupled with the fact that they wore clothing that was unique to the nation, it was naturally very easy for them to start a conversation.


    <span>Looking at the energetic, chattering woman, it was hard to tell that she was still crying for her master less than an hour ago. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian couldn''t help but sigh. This girl who was only eighteen years old, just what kind of world did she have in her heart?


    Although he was young, he had experienced the viciousness of the human heart. There were more people in this world than those who had lived half their lives.<span>"It might be difficult to truly read Team Blue Rain''s thoughts and see through their lies."


    Darling, why are you staring at me like that? Even if I''m beautiful, you can''t look at me like that.


    Unknowingly, Blue Rain had already finished chatting with the couple. He turned around and looked at Ye Fan, while covering his face with his hands. leaf


    <span>Sail came back to his senses, "I thought you were always in the mountains, you never flew."


    <span>Yeah, this is my first time on a ne. "Blue Rain nodded," This is my first time travelling. leaf


    Fan started, "Then why don''t you look curious at all?" time


    <span>Lan Yu pouted and rolled his eyes at the man: "Even if you haven''t sat down, there''s no need to look around. You look like you don''t know anything, right? "That would be too embarrassing..."


    Ye Fan smiled, so it turned out that this little girl was actually thinking about the matter of face. "That''s true... "No matter what, you are a Saint Daughter of the Holy Spirit Sect, you still have to show some face." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"What ¡­" Commander, what''s the use of me? My master is really ¡­ Let me revive the Holy Spirit Sect. Where can I revive it?!]


    <span>At this time, Blue Rain muttered to himself for a while. Suddenly, with a hesitant face, he whispered into the man''s ear: "Big brother Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­. I want to go to the bathroom. Is there a bathroom on the ne? " leaf


    Fan Xian pretended to have a helpless look, "About this ¡­ "There really isn''t any. Just bear with it." yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu<span>As soon as he finished speaking, Blue Rain showed a look of disdain, "Shameless! You only know how to bully me ¡­ ¡­." Don''t forget that we are of one mind! And ¡­


    <span>And do you really think I''ve never been on a ne? Do you think our Holy Spirit Sect is really a barbarian?


    You can make up a lie about there being no toilet on the ne? Do you think I can''t read the bathroom sign? You don''t even know how to lie ¡­ "Idiot!"<span>After saying that, Blue Rain left the stunned Ye Fan and walked straight to the toilet. leaf


    Fan Xian wiped his face gloomily; he was actually tricked by her again. This girl''s acting skills seemed to be even better than that of Ling Yuwei, this international film empress?! Even though he had never seen Ling Yuwei put on an act before ¡­ wishful thinkingAs he picked up Ling Yuwei, Ye Fan felt aplex feeling in his heart. He didn''t know how that woman was doing in the Ye family ¡­ iso


    Wait! What was he going to do with Ling Yuwei? The most important thing was to remove Ning Xuemo''s technique as soon as possible! leaf


    The sails looked at the flight time of the ne. Sitting in thefortable first-ss cabin, they felt as if they were sitting on pins and needles. They wished that they could be Superman and just fly back. terminal


    During Ye Fan''s anxious wait, the ne steadilynded.


    Once they were out of the airport, Ye Fan got into a Bentley that Chu Yunyao had sent over. At the same time, he told the driver to sit at the back as he personally drove.


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 1155

    Blue Rain felt a bit dizzy from the crazy overtaking on the road and turned pale the moment they got off the car.<span>Why are you in such a hurry!? I''m about to puke! "


    In one hand, Ye Fan held the ck bag, while in the other, he held onto Blue Rain''s hand, and directly walked towards the clubhouse.


    Go and concoct the antidote for me now! " time<span>Team Blue Rain shook their hands, but naturally, they couldn''t shake off their grip. They tenderly said: "You''re hurting me! Bad guy! You. Why are you being so rude!? " leaf


    The sail did not care about her, it grabbed her and brought her to Chu Yunyao''sboratory. Positive


    Alright, Chu Yunyao knew that he had returned. Wearing a white coat, she walked out of theboratory.<span>Seeing that Blue Rain had been brought in, Chu Yunyao''s eyebrows shot up. After thinking for a bit, she guessed, "Are they from the Holy Spirit Sect?"


    <span>At that time, when Blue Rain saw Chu Yunyao emitting a mature and enchanting aura, she stoppedining. Herrge eyes looked around, but it was unknown as to what she was thinking.


    <span>"The Holy Spirit Sect was wiped out by me, leaving only her as my Saintess." Ye Fan said.


    "What?" Since you destroyed the Holy Spirit Sect ¡­ "Why would Aunt Shenge with you?" Even with Chu Yunyao''s intelligence, she still couldn''t understand.


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you in detailter. Where is Ning''er?" I want her to make the antidote on the spot. " Chu


    Yunyao nodded and waved, saying, "Follow me, I''ll let Ning Zimo temporarily lie in the cryogenic cabin." cause


    "The pain index caused by my technique is just too abnormal. I''m afraid that Ning Xuemo won''t be able to hold on in the end, so I did my best to reduce the cell activity of her body and slow down her metabolism ¡­"


    Ye Fan frowned, "It''s that serious?" Would the cryogenic cabin harm her body? "


    "She is an ancient martial artist, coupled with the cultivation method you taught her, her physical attributes and true energy far surpass ordinary people. MeHe had only dared to let her into the cryochamber because he had discovered that her true qi could be used to suppress and protect her body.


    Furthermore, no matter what, this is still better than her being unable to resistmitting suicide, right? " Chu Yunyao lightly said.Ye Fan nodded his head. He also knew the effects of Life Water of Heaven and Earth. He was d that he had taught Ning Xuemo that martial art, and also taught her the basics of body training.


    "Thank you, Yao Yao ¡­" "I was away for two days. It''s all thanks to you taking care of Ning."


    <span>Humph... "Even when you were here, I didn''t see you looking after me ¡­" Chu Yunyao disdainfully said, as if she wasining for Ning Xuemo''s sake, but wasn''t it also her own fault?


    <span>With so many women around, Ye Fan naturally had no way to deal with them. At least, he would have his own opinions. leaf


    <span>Sail also knew that he did not do well enough, a burst of shame. in


    <span>Blue Rain curiously said, "This beautiful big sister, you should be the Chu Yunyao from the Chinese Military Research Institute right? It''s better to see than to hear it all." Chu


    Yun Yao turned her head to look at him in surprise, "The Saintess knows me?"


    Hehe... You are the chief scientific expert of China''s ruler, we will definitely pay attention to you! " time<span>Blue Rain, along the way, sweetly smiled and introduced herself: "My name is Time-Blue Rain, the first time I called you was given to Brother Ye Fan, so from now on, we are family!" This


    With these words, Ye Fan''s face immediately turned green. Chu


    Yun Yao''s footsteps also became chaotic, she subconsciously stopped for a moment, then turned her head to look at Ye Fan with a strange expression. Right


    <span>For Chu Yunyao who had a personality disorder, showing such aplex expression was already hard toe by.


    "Birds, beasts."


    Chu Yunyao emotionlessly spat out two words, then continued walking inside.


    Ye Fan felt a bit disappointed, and stared speechlessly at Blue Rain, but right now, he didn''t have the time to teach her a lesson.<span>Blue Rain was very pleased with herself at the time. She looked around theboratory for advanced scientific devices and inventions, feeling very new. When


    <span>Arriving at a room filled with medical equipment, Ye Fan saw Ning Xuemo lying in a cryogenic cabin in the middle of the room. strychnine


    Zimo was lying inside, wearing a hospital gown, breathing in oxygen.The cold made her shiver, but the pain didn''t diminish much. She


    Large amounts of ck veins could be seen on his face and hands. very


    <span>At this point, Ning Xuemo''s skin had already be a lot drier and more rough due to the torture. It was as if her entire body had be a lot thinner.


    "Ning, son!" Ye Fan quickly ran over, and opened the cryo-cabin, "How are you?!" I''m back! I''ve brought someone with me who can make the antidote! "Hold on!"


    Ning Xuemo''s pale lips trembled, her eyelids blinked, which could already be considered a response to Ye Fan.


    She really didn''t have any other strength or ability, so she began tomunicate more with Ye Fan.


    "To be honest, I admire her a lot ¡­" Chu Yunyao looked at the electrocardiogram and other real-time data and said, "Your pain index is over 9.8, but you can still endure it, and it willst until you return ¡­ ¡­" This


    <span>This is absolutely not something that can be achieved by relying on sheer endurance, nor is it something that can be achieved by one''s cultivation or body. Her own tenacious willpower, her astonishing endurance, has saved her life ¡­ "


    <span>"What''s the pain index at 9.8?" Blue Rain asked curiously.


    Chu Yunyao gave her a cold smile, "If you want to give birth to some beast in the future, then when you give birth, your pain rating might not even reach 9.8 ¡­ ¡­"<span>"Ah... "I heard that having a child hurts. So the art of our Holy Spirit Sect is actually this powerful?" At this moment, Blue Rain had a look of understanding. leaf


    The sails were trembling violently. Doesn''t that mean that Ning Xuemo had been enduring the pain of a woman giving birth these past two days?! And it was all over his body!?


    When he thought here, Ye Fan''s eyes turned red, and when he turned his head back to Blue Rain, he roared: "What are you asking!? "Bring me the antidote!" time


    <span>Lan Yu was startled. She felt the fierceness of the man towards her and pouted, feeling wronged, "Why are you being so fierce!? Do you think I don''t know what I''m doing!? I''m not going to let her die! I hate you! "


    <span>While saying that, Blue Rain turned around and went to an experiment table. He opened the ck cloth bag, with his back facing Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao.


    Chu Yunyao looked at Blue Rain with yful eyes, then looked at Ye Fan who had a face full of self-me, and said, "Is she really the Saint? Why are you acting like a child? ""Don''t be fooled by her. This girl is very scheming." Ye Fan reached out his hand to shake Ning Xuemo''s ice-cold hand, saying, "Ning''er, youst. I''ll go watch her concoct the antidote." leaf


    The sail was still worried about Blue Rain, so she walked over to the experiment table to see how she was going to arrange it. Chu<span>Yun Yao also curiously walked over, but when she saw the pile of materials on the table, Chu Yunyao knit her brows.


    "What the hell is this?!" Chu Yunyao subconsciously took two steps back.


    What they saw on the table were actually disgusting looking toads, centipedes, fat big bugs, long thin snakes, and some strange colored liquids. Some were ck and red, some were dark green, none of them looked edible.<span>"Since I''ve promised that I will concoct the antidote, I won''t lie to you. This antidote is abination of all sorts of poisons, and it will treat poison in exchange for poison." "If you guys aren''t worried, then there''s nothing I can do." Blue Rain angrily said.


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1156

    Ye Fan solemnly said, "I will believe you one more time..." But if anything happens to Ning, I''ll be able to kill you, even if I have no way to do so. leafWhen the sail said these threats, Blue Rain''s brain was already in pain. However, when he thought about the pain that Ning Xuemo had to endure, he felt that this little bit of pain was nothing at all.


    <span>Blue Rain snorted and then lowered their heads to continue preparing the potions.


    <span>Chu Yunyao asked in doubt, "Why can''t you kill her? Did you promise her something? " leaf


    Fan Jian shook his head. "This matter is a bitplicated. I''ll exin it to you in detail after I''ve cured Ning''er." timeBlue Rain rolled her eyes at the man and continued to take out those disgusting creatures from the bottle. toad


    <span>The skin of a toad, the juice of some insectrva, the nds of a great spider, and some of the foul-smelling fluids thate out when the bottle is opened. leaf


    <span>As the sails watched, Blue Rain mixed the items in a beaker and stirred them evenly.


    Soon after, Team Blue Rain took out a silver needle, bit their red lips, and stuck it into their fingertips.


    What are you doing? " Ye Fan frowned and said, "Could it be that this antidote requires your blood?"


    Blue Rain nodded, "Yeah, my blood can be used as a potion."<span>Ye Fan doubtfully said, "Could it be..." Actually, the true antidote is your blood, right? "


    "No way! "My blood is just a type of medicine, it''s fine if you don''t believe me."


    "While speaking, Blue Rain handed the cup of blood that was dripping with the stinky liquid to Ye Fan."<span>Here, take it and let your Ning son drink it. She''ll be fine. "


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, then picked up the beaker and walked to Ning Xuemo''s side, helping her up from the low temperature cabin.


    "Ning, son, hold it in. Don''t breathe. Swallow this!" leaf


    The sail felt uneasy in her heart, but she could only let Ning Zimo drink some more.At this moment, Ning Xuemo was also muddleheaded. As long as the pain could be relieved, she didn''t care what she drank.


    Ye Fan fed the liquid from the beaker to Ning Zimo, who opened her mouth and swallowed it with difficulty.


    The moment the liquid entered her mouth, the disgusting smell almost made her vomit, but she held it back. terminal"Yu, wait for Ning Zimo to finish drinking the liquid from the beaker, her body will react strongly!"


    "Ugh!"<span>Ning Xuemo clutched her abdomen in pain, as if she was going to vomit.


    Ye Fan hurriedly checked the pulse of the woman. He discovered that the Qi in her body was extremely chaotic, as if her Zhen Qi was frantically running all over the ce.<span>What surprised him was that the strength of his Zhen Qi was much stronger than before, and the meridians of a woman seemed to be much stronger as well.


    "Time Blue Rain!" What exactly is going on?! " Ye Fan turned around and asked.


    <span>"What are you so anxious about?" "If you spit it out, that''ll be fine." Blue Rain yed with his hair and said leisurely.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he hurriedly carried Ning Zimo out of the cryogenic cabin.


    Just as she was about to bring the woman to the bathroom, Ning Xuemo spat out a mouthful of ck liquid. Soon after, ck clots of blood and foul smelling liquid came out of her mouth.


    Chu Yunyao knit her brows, walked over to a control panel and pressed a few light buttons. Immediately an AI robot that was responsible for cleaning up came over to clean up.After that, Chu Yunyao put on the rubber gloves, walked over and picked up the empty beaker, then carefully examined it.


    "Yaoyao, what happened?" Ye Fan thought Chu Yunyao had found a problem."It''s fine if you care about Ning Zimo, I''ll test the liquid." Chu Yunyao said, turning around and walking towards anotherboratory.


    At this moment, Ning Xuemo had finally vomited a lot of things, and her breathing gradually became smoother.


    <span>She felt the pain in her body quickly recede as she cried tears of joy. Turning around, she hugged Ye Fan and started to cry.


    <span>"Hubby... I''m so scared. "I''m in so much pain that I thought I was going to die ¡­" leaf


    "When the sail realized that the woman''s pulse had stabilized, it knew that the danger had passed, so it let go of the boulder in its heart and let out a long sigh of relief."It was all right... "It''s fine now." Ye Fan caressed the woman''s hair, his eyes looking at Blue Rain, who was standing behind him. time


    Blue Rain pouted and went back to organize her bottles. iso


    After Ning Xuemo calmed down a little, Ye Fan wanted to help her take a bath. Chu<span>Yun Yao''sboratory waspletely built, there was everything she could enjoy.


    Husband... You don''t have to apany me in, I''m fine now, there''s no problem with my physical activity. "After calming down, Ning Zimo discovered that her body was stinking. She didn''t want Ye Fan to get too close to her. leaf


    Fan Fanughed: "What''s the matter? It''s not like we''ve never bathed together. My body also stinks. Look at how dirty I am."


    Only now did Ning Xuemo notice that Ye Fan''s clothes werepletely stained. Indeed, he was still emitting a fishy smell. It was most likely blood of some sort.


    "Finding the antidote for me must be very tiring, right?" Ning Xuemo asked emotionally."Ning''er, don''t say such words, I have already let you down. If you keep talking like this, won''t it be too shameful for me to see you?" Ye Fan smiled, grabbed the woman''s waist and said: "Let''s go, I will rub for you, and you can also rub for me!"


    Ning Xuemo did not refuse again. The two of them entered the bathroom together and sat in therge round bathtub. Speak


    It was a bath, but it wouldn''tst long. After the two of them had washed up, they held each other in the bathtub. leaf


    As the sail enjoyed the wonderful feeling of touching the woman to its heart''s content, it asked in satisfaction, "Ning''er, I''ve discovered that your zhenqi seems to have suddenly be much more solid and your meridians have also strengthened. Is this the sudden breakthrough that you''ve made in the past two days?"


    "Is there?" strychnineZi Mo didn''t even notice the changes in her body. She blinked her eyes as she tried to feel for a better measure, and couldn''t help but exim in surprise, "It seems to be true! Me


    <span>It felt like the Heaven Life Water zhenqi was circting even faster in my body! He became more obedient! Could I have broken through!? " strychnine


    Zimo was no longer a rookie, so she naturally knew what was the sign of a breakthrough.


    <span>Ye Fan also had this guess, and nodded, "Generally, if you want your cultivation to increase rapidly, without taking the wrong path, there are three shortcuts."


    First, relying on external forces, such as using heaven and earth treasures, to obtain some miraculous pills and elixirs. However, it''s basically impossible for such a good thing to exist in this world, so I''ve only heard of this method before. No. 1"The two types are those who are talented enough to be able to be an expert in a short amount of time, even if they continue to make breakthroughs in theirprehension ¡­"


    Ning Xuemo giggled, "Hubby, are you talking about yourself?" To establish one''s own path and surpass Legend in just a few years? " leaf<span>Fan Xian did not blush, "In a sense, I am the second kind, but the precondition is that I have to work hard, and... "I''m also considered the third kind ¡­" "


    "What''s the third type?"


    "The heavens will descend upon the sages, and they will first suffer, their bones and muscles will be worn out, their skin and flesh will be starved, their body will be drained of energy, and they will do whatever they want ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xianughed. "I''ve gone through tough battles and moments of life and death. Even if I had more, I wouldn''t be able to count them." Person


    Only when I reach the limit will I have the opportunity to surpass myself, and I will constantly surpass my past self. And ¡­


    Ning, son, you ¡­ This time, it may also be in the process of suffering that your mind and body constantly transcend you. " Speak<span>Finished, Ye Fan touched the woman''s face, and kissed her red lips, saying, "I told you before, Ning''er, you are a material for training, your talent is definitely not low." strychnine


    <span>Zimo smiles happily, like a praised child. amorous


    <span>Delighted, Ning Zimo separated from Ye Fan and went to the middle of the bathtub to start meditating. She was filled with confidence as she began to circte the Heavenly Life Water.


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1157

    <span>Ye Fan leanedfortably against the bathtub, looking at the woman with great interest. He also wanted to know if Ning Xuemo had broken through.


    As Ning Xuemo started to circte the Heavenly Life Water, the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth in the world began to rapidly converge on her.The water vapor on the bathtub strangely stopped spreading and lingered around her.


    Of course, what Ning Xuemo absorbed was not the water vapor, but rather the gathering of the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, which simrly affected the flow of the gas.


    As the Heavenly Life Water Qi within a woman''s body became more and more condensed, its purity became higher and higher, and its power also increased!


    Ye Fan''s eyebrows jumped, ''Holy shit, this Zhen Qi actually increased to the level of Zhen Qi!?''Ning Xuemo really broke through from the Xiantian realm to the Body Refinement Realm!?


    One had to know that Ning Xuemo had only been cultivating for about a year. This speed was already very astonishing.<span>Of course, this was also due to Ye Fan imparting Tian Tian''s Life Water and Body Refinement moves to her. With both of them, she would be able to fully improve Ning Zimo''s physical fitness.


    But the following situation shocked even Ye Fan!


    It actually wasn''t over!?


    Even after raising her Zhen Qi to True Spirit Qi, she still used a very natural and quick method of cultivation, which added on to her absorption of the spiritual energy.In just half an hour, the true spirit qi within a woman''s body continued to increase. From the initial stages of body refinement, all the way to the initial stage, and then to the mastery stage ¡­


    This cultivation base was simply like riding on a rocket!


    Even though this wasn''t impossible, as long as a woman''s understanding of cultivation techniques and battle techniques deepened, coupled with the fact that her body was able to withstand the pressure, it was possible for her to raise her cultivation for a short period of time.However, the key point was, in just two or three days, Ning Xuemo had broken through to such a level!?


    <span>This was something that Ye Fan would never even dream of!


    During this time where she had been hovering on the brink of life and death, she had continuously used the Life Water of Heaven to counter the poison, causing herprehension of Life Water of Heaven and Earth to continuously deepen.


    From this result, it could be imagined how much pain Ning Zimo had to endure in order to survive. Her understanding of the Heavenly Life Water was actually her understanding of life.


    "Haven''t you finished washing?"<span>At this time, Chu Yunyao walked into the bathroom and somewhat speechlessly said, "If you want to y something exciting, can you go back to the Purple Leaf Tea House?


    <span>"I don''t want to smell something special the next time I take a bath ¡­"


    Seeing that the woman had entered, Ye Fan hurriedly turned around and made a gesture of silence.


    <span>Chu Yunyao furrowed her brows. She had just discovered that the situation around Ning Zimo''s body was very special. She asked hesitantly, "She''s cultivating?"


    <span>At this moment, the water vapor surrounding Ning Xuemo dissipated. She opened her sparkling eyes and smiled. "It''s alright husband. It''s enough. I feel like I can improve a bit more, but it will take some time."


    <span>Ye Fan carefully confirmed it and couldn''t help but sigh, "Ning''er, do you know what realm you''ve reached? I have reached the great circle of the Refinement Realm! "


    "Body tempering ¡­ Paragon? In fact, Ning Xuemo wasn''t sure either. She could only feel that her body was in an unprecedented good condition. Her understanding of ancient martial arts had deepened by a lot.


    It was just like how, in the past, many of the cultivation questions that seemed hazy were now clearly understood by her, and she now had her own understanding.


    That should be her current condition.Ning Xuemo was stunned for a moment. Then, she tried pressing her finger into the bathtub. Relying on the power of two of her fingers, she jumped out of the bathtub.


    Arriving outside the bathtub, Ning Xuemo stretched out her hand and tried to condense a ball of true spirit energy.<span>The spiritual Qi of the Life Water of this day was fair and peaceful, it could be any kind of energy.


    <span>There was a lot of natural water energy around the pool. Once it condensed, it immediately produced a ball of gas that lingered around the drop of water.


    <span>"Hubby, catch!"


    <span>With a cheerful mood, Ning Xuemo threw what seemed to be a volleyball sized ball of air towards Ye Fan!


    <span>"Ning, son, no!"


    <span>Ye Fan wanted to stop him, but it was toote. In a panic, he stretched out his hand and caught that ball of air.


    "Boom!"


    Although Ye Fan had grabbed the ball of air, he couldn''t control the explosion!


    <span>The bathtub could not withstand the explosive power of the true spirit energy and directly shattered into pieces. The water inside also exploded!


    Seeing this scene, Chu Yunyao''s expression changed, and she speechlessly sighed.


    Ye Fan then stood up, and gloomily wiped his face, "Ah, Ning''er ¡­" "Although you''ve reached the great circle of body refining, your true spirit qi is much stronger than your previous true qi. You need to control your strength well.""I... "I didn''t expect that. I was just happy..." Ning Zimo smiled apologetically, turned her head and said to Chu Yunyao, "Sorry about that ¡­" Yun Yao, I ¡­ ¡­ Let mepensate you. How much is this bathtub? "


    "Forget it." Chu Yunyao lightly said, "Neither you nor Ick this little money."


    "That''s true. Then I''ll invite you to the Purple Leaf Tea House to have some tea and cook for you personally?" Ning Xuemo said with a smile.


    <span>"No need." Chu Yunyao said, "I only beg of you, next time don''te to my ce to bathe ¡­ ¡­"


    "..." Ning Xuemo smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say.


    Ye Fan walked to the side, took a towel and wiped his body while asking, "Yaoyao, what did you call me in for?"


    Chu Yunyao organized her thoughts and said, "Just now, I tested the antidote. At that time, Blue Rain gave Zi Mo to drink ¡­ ¡­ I realize that the poison elements within it have already lost their effectiveness. "


    "What does that mean?" Ning Xuemo asked.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and said with a sullen face, "In other words..." "She lied when she said that she was using poison against poison. She was purely trying to make us, Ning''er, feel disgusted by her poison, so that cup of so-called antidote wouldn''t be as effective."


    "That''s right, the only antidote that might be useful is her blood." Chu Yunyao smiled and said.Ning Xuemo also understood what''s going on. She clenched her fists and said while gritting her teeth, "She went too far!" Why did you do this to me!? It''s not like I got her to mess with her! "


    Chu Yunyao pointed at Ye Fan, "The one she wants to take revenge on is this guy, you''re just a victim she used to vent her anger on."Ning Xuemo red at the man, "Did you take a fancy to that girl?" Why did you allow her to bully me like this!? "


    "I... I had no choice. "Ye Fan forced a smile and said," She nted a Consonance Gu in my body, so I couldn''t personally teach her a lesson.


    "Lingxi Gu? What is that? " Both women were puzzled.


    Ye Fan immediately exined the situation, but the two girls quickly understood.<span>Ning Xuemo felt a bit jealous. After all, who didn''t want to agree with their lover? He could not help but hatefully say, "Damn stinky girl, how can you nt such a Gu, it''s simply despicable ¡­"


    Chu Yunyao tapped her chin, feeling it was a bit new, she said, "From a scientific point of view, this can''t be exined. This Gu God Cult is indeed mysterious, interesting ¡­ ¡­"


    "Hmph, where is that damned girl? I want to personally talk to her!" Ning Xuemo emphasized thest two words.

 Chapter 1158

    1158


    Ye Fan, hearing Ning Zimo''s tone, couldn''t help but feel his heart beat like a drum, "Ning''er ¡­. What do you want to talk to her about? "<span>"Don''t worry, I won''t kill her. I know you don''t want to ¡­" Ning Xuemo rolled her eyes at the man and said.


    <span>Ye Fan looked a bit embarrassed, smiled and said: "How could that be..." That demoness is quite evil, I really can''t teach her a lesson ¡­ "


    <span>"Oh? "Then I''ll go out and kill her now!" As Ning Xuemo spoke, she prepared to leave.


    Ye Fan was a bit nervous. This girl wouldn''t really kill that Blue Rain, right?<span>Seeing Ye Fan''s expression, Ning Zimo showed some disdain, "I was just casually saying it, why are you so nervous?" "You guys really are the animals that think about the lower half of your bodies ¡­"


    <span>Chu Yunyao nodded her head in agreement.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, "Forget it, no matter what decision you make, I will always support you."


    In Ye Fan''s heart, Ning Zimo was naturally more important than Blue Rain. Therefore, even though he felt that there was no need to kill Blue Rain, he definitely wouldn''t be willing if he made Ning Zimo unhappy just for the sake of Blue Rain.


    "Hmph, that''s more like it." Ning Xuemo walked out in satisfaction.<span>After putting on her clothes, Ning Xuemo returned to theboratory to ''talk'' with Team Blue Rain.


    <span>At this moment, Team Blue Rain was locked up in an isted room.


    Chu Yunyao asked Ye Fan, "Aren''t you going to go in and watch?"


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, then said, "Forget it, I''ll go out and smoke a cigarette..."Ye Fan felt that it was better not to get involved in the matter between the two women, and let them settle it themselves.


    <span>Chu Yunyao could understand as she said, "Since that''s the case, why don''t you apany me to the garden at the back for a walk."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and grabbed the woman''s waist, saying, "Aren''t you going to sleep in your bedroom?" You''ve worked hard these past few days, how can Ipensate you? "


    "I don''t have any physical needs right now, so I might as well forget about it." Chu Yunyao moved Ye Fan''s hand away.<span>Ye Fan unhappily said, "Oh, okay then. I just happen to be hungry. How about you get someone to send me some food to the back garden?"


    "No problem." Chu Yunyao said, "Wait for me, I''ll go get something for you."


    Saying that, Chu Yunyao walked towards a metal door of theboratory. After passing through various identification, the door opened and the woman entered.Ye Fan knew that this was the core of Chu Yunyao''sboratory, a room specially used to research Earth''s axis of technology, so he would normally not allow anyone to enter.


    The space jumping device that had once teleported Ye Fan was ced inside.<span>There were also some strange devices that Ye Fan could not understand. It was probably Chu Yunyao herself who was the most clear on what they were used for.


    However, Ye Fan was still quite interested in technology that surpassed his era.


    <span>He walked in and looked around. Suddenly, he found that there was a metal door in the furthest corner of the room. It seemed to be anotherboratory.


    <span>Although Ye Fan had been here before, he didn''t notice that small door, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Yaoyao, do you have aboratory inside?"


    At this time, Chu Yunyao walked over with an encrypted USB drive. After hearing the man''s question, she lightly said, "It''s just a trash dish ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan chuckled and said, "That''s impossible, right? The apparatus you put here are already world-shocking technological products. In such an important ce, why are you still setting up a storage room?"


    You tell me quietly, do you have something more high-tech to do research in? Between us, there''s no need to hide it, right? "Chu Yunyao narrowed her beautiful eyes and said, "You''re a man, why are you gossiping more than a woman? Why are you asking so much when you''re in a chore room? Take this! "


    <span>As she said that, Chu Yunyao gave the tray to Ye Fan.


    "What is this?" Ye Fan asked.


    "The Earth Axis''s medical records, as well as the rest of the trantions, are all here. If you still can''t find a way to revive Angel, then I can''t help either." Chu Yunyao said.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he hurriedly put this small pan away. This was an iparably important thing."Thank you, little Yao Yao, for tranting so much, it must be hard on you." Ye Fan sincerely said.


    "Just treat it as owing me, you can slowly pay me back in the future." Chu Yunyao indifferently said.


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, then suddenly thought of something and asked, "How about..." I''ll teach you as well? "You saw for yourself how Ning''er has achieved such great results in less than a year. With how smart you are, you should be able to quickly be an ancient martial artist as well."


    Chu Yunyao was not interested as she said, "Forget it, I prefer solving problems with my brain."


    Ye Fan forced a smile, since the woman said so, he would give up.


    <span>Afterward, the two of them went to the back garden and enjoyed afternoon tea.


    <span>When Ye Fan was full and smoking a cigarette, he saw Ning Zimo walk towards them.


    <span>Seeing the bright and beautiful smile on Ning Xuemo''s face, it was obvious that she was in a good mood.


    <span>"Ning, son, have you finished?" What about the little girl? " Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"Don''t worry, I know you can''t bear to kill this little lover. I didn''t do anything to her, I only taught her a little bit of the rules that an adult should know about."


    <span>Ning Xuemo sat down, picked up a piece of cake, and started eating by herself. It had been a few days since she hadst eaten, so she was hungry.


    Ye Fan was stunned and couldn''t help but to look behind. He saw the figure of Blue Rain walking over.<span>However, Team Blue Rain was in a more sorry state. Their hair was messy, there were a few red marks on their faces, and they were limping a little as they walked.


    <span>"Woo ¡­" When Blue Rain saw Ye Fan, she couldn''t help but cry, "Big Brother Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­" I was hit. This bad woman, relying on her high martial arts, hit me ¡­ Hit me without a word... "Woo woo ¡­"


    Ye Fan immediately opened his mouth, unable to speak.<span>Ning Xuemo actually beat Blue Rain up!?


    Although he said that he didn''t heavily injure her, nor did he use a knife to disfigure her face, he still probably kicked her quite a few times.


    "Who did you say was a bad woman?" Ning Xuemo turned her head and red at him.


    This time, Blue Rain jumped up in shock. She quickly lowered her head and shook her head, "I ¡­ ¡­ "I didn''t say ¡­"<span>"Hmph, just thinking about how the Blue Eagle was following your brother at that time, it would be great if I don''t kill you!" Ning Zimo said bitterly.


    Blue Rain was trembling in fear while her face was covered in tears. She looked very charming and looked very pitiful.


    The woman carefully walked to Ye Fan''s back, reached out her hand and pulled at Ye Fan''s clothes.


    "Brother Ye Fan..." Can you take me with you... "I''m so afraid of being bullied ¡­"


    "Alright, alright, stop pretending to be pitiful. You think I don''t know, even if you can''t activate the Yin Huang Technique in your body, this little bit of power will not hurt you." Ye Fan shook his head and said: "After this beating, you will be free to go!"


    At that time, Blue Rain heard that and sniffed. With tears in his eyes, he asked: "You ¡­ ¡­. Do you not want me anymore? Where do you want me to go? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1159

    1159


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "You''re asking me?" How should I know? Didn''t your master tell you to revive the Holy Spirit Sect? "


    "But... "But I just want to be with you." Blue Rain said gloomily.


    "What about your master''sst wishes?" Ye Fan smiled and asked."I... I don''t know, I''m a weak girl, how can I revive? "At this time, Blue Rain was very distressed.


    Ye Fan sighed and shook his head, "You''re here again. If you really are a weak girl, then all the women in the world will be sick."


    "Hmph, little vixen, acting pitiful is truly like the pinnacle of perfection!" Ning Xuemo smiled charmingly, "Hubby, why don''t you hand her over to me? I''ll bring her back to Violet Leaf Tea House and let her be my maid. How about that?"


    <span>I''ll help you teach her well so that she won''t think of some perverse ways to harm you. "


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to say anything, Team Blue Rain hurriedly yelled: "No! I don''t want to be a maid! You will definitely hit me again! "


    "What?" I hit you, but you''re not convinced? "Then can you hit me? Can you beat me?" Ning Xuemo asked in a provocative tone.Blue Rain''s face reddened in anger. She turned her head away, unwilling to answer.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This Ning Zimo and Blue Rain seemed to have the same feeling of a big sister bullying a little sister.


    <span>Chu Yunyao thought for a moment before saying, "Didn''t you say that there are quite a few leaders of the underground families in the Holy Spirit Sect who have been infected with a Gu poison? Let''s settle this matter first."


    <span>Yesterday, the Dragon King called me to ask when you will be back, how will you deal with the problem regarding the Holy Spirit Sect ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan pped his forehead, he had forgotten about this matter. That Dongfang Bai was still increasing his "illness".


    <span>Whether it was the Dongfang family, Sun family, or the Ning family, Ye Fan had a good rtionship with them. He couldn''t just stand by and watch them die.


    <span>"Time-Blue Rain, tell those people of the Holy Spirit Sect who are still outside to dispel the Gu poison." Ye Fan said.


    <span>When Blue Rain heard this, her beautiful eyes turned and she said, "It''s fine to get rid of the insect poison, but ¡­ ¡­. "You have to promise not to chase me away."


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and said, "If you''re not leaving, then where are you staying?"


    "Wherever you live, I''ll be there. As long as we spend time together, you''ll fall in love with me sooner orter." Blue Rain said with a serious expression.<span>"You''re thinking too highly of yourself, and you''re even getting along with her from day to night!" Ning Xuemo sneered.


    Ye Fan obviously didn''t want to do it. If he let Blue Rain into his house, would he still have a safe life? He must make Su Qingxue go into a rage!"Whatever, whatever. If you don''t understand then you won''t understand. Anyway, as long as my Ning''er is fine, then so be it. As for the other ns, so be it."


    <span>When Blue Rain heard this, this man really didn''t care about those people from the underground families. Then I''ll stay in the same city as you.


    "Big brother Ye Fan, my body has already been given to you. Can''t you treat me a little better? Don''t be so heartless, okay?"


    If the bystanders saw this scene, they would definitely think that Ye Fan was a cruel and unscrupulous person. Who would be able to endure such a delicate and soft request from a beauty?


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Ye Fan''s powerful life force, he would have already died in the Spirit Serpent Cave because of this girl.


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment, and said: "Okay, you can stay in Hua Hai, but you can''t stay in my house. I will arrange a ce for you."


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan..." Do you want to hide a treasure? " At this time, Blue Rain pursed his lips and snickered.


    Ye Fan speechlessly stiffened his smile, "You''re thinking too much, I''m just looking for something for you to do so that you won''t have the idea of obtaining the Spirit Rhino Gu in my head all day."


    At this time, Blue Rain sensed that Ye Fan was telling the truth and couldn''t help but be depressed: "Then if I were to go to work, would you stille to see me? Or can Ie to you? "


    <span>"Why are you asking so much? "Do you want to go to work or to the Purple Leaf Teahouse? You have to choose." Ye Fan said.


    When Blue Rain heard this, he hastily replied: "Work!"


    <span>Ye Fan and Ning Xuemo looked at each other and smiled. It didn''t matter if this girl was faking it or if it was real. It was actually quite interesting to tease her.


    Since Ning Xuemo hadn''t returned to the Purple Bamboo Forest for three days, the gang members were very anxious. Therefore, the woman immediately left after having some food.<span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, drove a car with Blue Rain and arrived at the Ivy district.


    When Ye Fan walked into the new park with Blue Rain, which was filled with children''sughter, Blue Rain had an expression of surprise."Brother Ye Fan, you want me to work in the orphanage?"


    "Yeah, I think you also don''t have a diploma, but taking care of little kids should be suitable for you. After all, you look young, so you should have some sort of affinity with little kids." Ye Fan said.


    When Blue Rain was silent, she walked among the children and saw that they were all looking at her with interest, their bright eyes full of curiosity.<span>At this time, a hint ofplex thoughts appeared in Team Blue Rain''s eyes and a smile appeared on their lips.


    Arriving at Du Yun''er''s office, Ye Fan discovered that there were several staff members of the orphanage surrounding Du Yun''er, joking about something.


    Seeing Ye Fan bring in a beautiful little girl, everyone was quite surprised."Brother Ye Fan?" Du Yun''er saw the Blue Rain behind Ye Fan. After pondering for a moment, she said, "Everyone, you''ve worked hard. You can all leave first."


    The staff all happily walked out, leaving only three people behind in the office.


    "Yun''er, this is Time-Blue Rain. She wants to stay in Hua Hai. I want you to bring her along and work as a nurse or a teacher for her." Ye Fan said.


    "This ¡­" "He looks so young. Brother Ye Fan, how did you meet him?" Du Yun''er asked doubtfully.Ye Fan also felt that there was no need to hide it, so he simply told the matter to Du Yun''er.


    <span>After Du Yun''er finished listening, her crescent brows knitted as she fell into deep thought.


    At that time, Blue Rain thought that Du Yun''er hated her and pleaded in a soft voice, "Big Sister Yun''er, I know I''ve done a lot of things wrong before, but I just want a ce to settle down to ¡­ ¡­I don''t have any rtives left, I just want to find someone to rely on ¡­ "Can you let me stay here? I will definitely not do anything to hurt big brother Ye Fan again."


    Du Yun''er was stunned, then she smiled and said, "Lan Yu, you misunderstood. Since Brother Ye Fan has asked you toe over, I naturally won''t say anything.However... After all, you are the Holy Aunt of the Holy Spirit Sect. Even though there are not many people left in the Holy Spirit Sect now, you are not an ordinary girl.


    <span>"Are you really willing to stay in our orphanage and work as a child care worker? Our sry isn''t that high ¡­"


    <span>When Blue Rain heard this, he happily nodded his head, "I''m willing! I''d love to! I think those kids are cute, and I used to babysit some of the older women in the vige, so I have some experience. "


    <span>When Du Yun''er heard this, she did not say anything else. "Alright then. I''ll arrange something for youter. You can stay with us from today onwards."


    <span>"Thank you, Big Sister Yun''er!" "You look so good, and you look so gentle. You''re much better than that Ning Xuemo!" Blue Rain giggled.


    <span>Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "Timely Blue Rain, don''t always talk about Ning''er. If she doesn''t beat you up, you won''t be able to get along normally. You can''t be at ease either. She has already treated you very well, understand?"


    <span>At this time, Blue Rain pouted and said, "I know ¡­ ¡­ "But her punches are really painful ¡­"


    Ye Fan chuckled, and then asked Du Yun''er curiously, "Yun''er, what were you talking about with those aunties just now? What''s the good news? "


    "Oh ¡­" Du Yun''er seemed to be quite happy, picking up an envelope from the table and handing it to Ye Fan, "It''s because of this ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1160

    <span>Ye Fan took the letter and looked at it, and found that there was a line of eye-catching words on it.


    <span>"The International Child Protection Association?" Ye Fan opened the letter he had just received, and couldn''t help butugh, "Yun''er, you''re awesome. So this is for you to be presented with an award?"


    Du Yun''er''s face reddened, and she said with a bit of shame, "I didn''t expect this either. Actually, many of the jobs were done by Dean Li when he was still alive.


    I don''t know where the Child Protection Association got the news, but they have seen the development of our Ivy League and some video images, and said that they were very touched.


    They''re giving me ten Distinguished Contribution Awards every year, and I didn''t expect them to let me go there to receive them. I... After all, I just started as dean. "<span>"Although your dean just started, you have been working for the orphanage all these years. I think you should win this award, Yun''er." Ye Fan was sincerely happy.


    Du Yun''er felt that her work had been acknowledged by others, and she was naturally excited, but she was also a little perturbed. "Brother Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­. I... "I''ve never been abroad before. I''m really worried about going to Europe this time ¡­"Ye Fan smiled and said, "How about I apany you to receive your award?"


    "I also want you to go with me, but their invitation says that we have to gather, have our team do some charity activities, and then go to the final awards party.


    I''ll go with you. It might not be too good for others to think that I have a boyfriend... "Therefore, it''s better if I go by myself," Du Yun''er said helplessly.


    Ye Fan smiled and reached out his hand to touch the girl''s face, "You, speak a good foreignnguage,munication is not a problem, what is there to be afraid of?"


    "Um... "That''s true, I''ll take it as a trip then." Du Yun''er sweetly smiled and said, "I''ll go get a passport tomorrow, and I still need a visa."On the side, Blue Rain looked at Du Yun''er with admiration, "Big Sister Yun''er, so you''re this amazing ¡­ ¡­" I''ve never been abroad, can you take me there? I... I''ll be your little follower. "


    Du Yun''er was stunned for a moment, then looked at Ye Fan and asked for his opinion.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "I will bring her over and leave her in your charge. You can decide for yourself, Yun''er. You should also bring along an assistant. At that time, there will be help for you."


    Du Yun''er thought about it and said, "Alright, if the paperwork goes smoothly, then I''ll bring you along. Coincidentally, the aunts in our courtyard are quite busy.""Hehe, big sister Yun''er, you''re so trusting of me? "I''m the demoness in many people''s eyes." Blue Rain teasinglyughed.


    <span>Du Yun''er pursed her lips and smiled, "It''s alright, it''s not like you can nt a Spirit Rhino Gu on me, your poison ¡­ "I''m not afraid either."


    "Why?" Blue Rain was puzzled.Du Yun''er looked at Ye Fan with a faint smile, "Brother Ye Fan also knows that I''m not afraid of your poison, so ¡­" "That''s why I dared to bring you to me."


    Ye Fan nodded, "A person who knows me, ah, Yun''er. Anyways ¡­ ¡­." "You should discipline this girl. Although she is already eighteen years old, she is still very insensible."


    <span>At that time, Blue Rain had a stupefied expression. He couldn''t understand why Du Yun''er wasn''t afraid of her.


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan wouldn''t tell her that Du Yun''er was the phoenix girl that only appeared once in a thousand years. She had the phoenix bloodline and was also the nemesis of all poisons in the world.


    <span>Furthermore, Du Yun''er had been a high school teacher before and was good at dealing with girls of Blue Rain''s age.


    After leaving Blue Rain at the orphanage, Ye Fan drove back home.


    Since he hadn''t seen his wife for a few days, Ye Fan naturally missed her in his heart. However, he continued to work so hard and didn''t have the time to talk to Su Qingxue on the phone.<span>When they arrived home, it was just in time for dinner. Aunt Jiang had already brought out the dishes on the table.


    When Ye Fan saw a familiar old man sitting at the table.


    <span>"Grandfather?"


    When Ye Fan saw that Zhou Xinjiang was also here, he couldn''t help butugh, "You''re out of the hospital?"


    Zhou Xinjiang seemed to be recovering quite well, with a red face he said, "Ye Fan is back. After I woke up from the hospital, I never had the chance to see you again. It was all thanks to you this time that my old life was saved."<span>"Grandfather, those words are foreign. Saving someone''s life is something that I should do, not to mention doing your surgery."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled as he sat down. He felt the pulse of Zhou Xinjiang, and found that his recovery was not bad. Thus, he felt relieved.


    <span>"Grandfather, you can stay here for a long time. It''s not easy to take care of you when you return to Zhou Vige," said Ye Fan.


    Zhou Xinjiang sighed, "The living conditions here are good, but it feels weird ¡­"


    <span>"Just get used to it, you better not keep making Qingxue and I worry." Ye Fan said.


    Zhou Xinjiang said shamefully, "I''m old ¡­" "I can only trouble you youngsters.""Haha, you are healthy and healthy. We are happier than anyone else. How could it be troublesome?" Ye Fan said in amusement.


    At this moment, Aunt Jiang came out of the kitchen with the soup. She smiled and said, "Ye Fan, you''re finally back for dinner. Why are you always out for so long?"


    Ye Fan smiled embarrassedly and asked, "Qingxue is in the study room?""Yes, Miss is working. Call her ande down to eat," said Aunt Jiang.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, this woman''s perception should be quite sharp, so how could she not know when she''s eating?


    <span>"Wife! His wife was eating! I''m back! " Ye Fan shouted twice.


    Not long after, the study door opened. Su Qingxue flipped through a magazine in her hands and slowly walked down the stairs.


    <span>Seeing the woman''s gloomy face, it seemed that she was not very happy about Ye Fan''s return.


    "Xiao Xue, it''s time to eat. Why are you still reading?" Zhou Xinjiang asked.


    Only then did Su Qingxue raise her head and smile. She walked to the table, picked up a bowl and scooped a bowl of chicken soup for Zhou Xinjiang."Grandfather, you should drink some Caterpir Chicken Soup first."


    <span>Su Qingxue was very considerate as she spoke to her grandfather, but shepletely ignored Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan felt a bit strange. Could it be that Su Qingxue already knew about Blue Rain''s matter? So the woman was angry with him?


    "Wife, has something happened? Are you in a bad mood? " Ye Fan nervously asked.


    After Su Qingxue nced at him, she ced the magazine in front of Ye Fan and said, "These years, the industry of newspapers and magazines has been declining a lot. However, this magazine seems to be selling quite well. "Take a look, isn''t the content wonderful?"


    "There''s music and fashion?" When Ye Fan saw the name of the magazine, he couldn''t help but feel puzzled, "Since when did you like reading these?"


    "I didn''t buy it. Senior saw it and gave it to me. She also thought it was very interesting." Su Qingxue said indifferently as she started to eat.<span>Ye Fan became more and more puzzled, Feng Yueying bought it? And then she intentionally gave it to Su Qingxue?


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment and suddenly thought of something. He couldn''t help but feel his heart thump. He swallowed his saliva and quickly opened the magazine.


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1161

    <span>He did not turn the page very much. He only turned to the first page and his jaw dropped.


    <span>There was a theme written on it - "The couple at the corner of the street"!


    Then, a man forcefully kisses a beautiful woman in profile photo as an opening image.


    <span>After going through the painting, this picture was rather artistic. The key was that the beauty was beautiful enough. Even through the screen, she could still feel the strong feeling of love, which was why it was so eye-catching.


    <span>This couple was naturally Ye Fan and Ning Xuemo, who had been photographed on the street!


    <span>Ye Fan had only joked about it and asked the photographer to change the subject. In the end, they really did publish this picture in a magazine!


    Ye Fan hurriedly closed the magazine, cursing the photographer in his heart. How could he publish the photo without Ye Fan''s permission?


    However, thinking about it carefully, it seemed like she was the one who took the initiative to have him take it ¡­.Ye Fan was speechless. It was toote to pursue these matters now. The key thing was that this photo had already made Su Qingxue extremely dissatisfied ¡­.


    <span>Ye Fan could only awkwardly smile and say, "Seriously, I don''t know who is so naughty..." "Hur hur, this type of magazine is too gossipy. What''s so exciting about it? Hur hur ¡­"


    As Ye Fan said this, he put the magazine to the side, pretended that nothing had happened, and began to try to change the topic.


    <span>He got up and got himself a bowl of rice, "Wifey, do you know? I just went over to Yun''er''s ce to deliver that Holy Spirit Sect''s Blue Rain to her. You should know as well."


    <span>"It should be Blue Rain right? The Sky Eye should have her information ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan said as he started to eat, but Su Qingxue didn''t seem to have any intention of responding to his words and just continued to eat.


    Seeing that the woman had no interest in talking about Blue Rain, Ye Fan could only continue to smile and say, "Wife, did you know that Yun''er received an outstanding contribution from the International Child Protection Association? She is going to Europe."


    <span>He epted the award.


    Hehe... That girl still said that she had never gone abroad before. It was as if she didn''t go abroad thest time she took her and Dean Li to Martian Kingdom to be treated ¡­ Although he said that he didn''t take her for a stroll abroad, but ¡­"It has already happened, do you think ¡­"


    The more Ye Fan said, the more embarrassed he felt because Su Qingxue didn''t have any intention of responding to him.


    Zhou Xinjiang, who was on the side, asked curiously, "Ye Fan, who are you talking about? What prize?"<span>"Grandfather, you don''t need to care about him. Eat more." Su Qingxue interrupted.


    <span>Ye Fan wanted to cry, but no tears came out. There was no way tomunicate with him, so how could he solve the problem?


    <span>Zhou Xinjiang also seemed to sense that this couple was a little twisted, but he was already of an older generation, so he didn''t say much. Thus, he didn''t say anything.


    Aunt Jiang, on the other hand, was an ''old fox''. From the beginning, she didn''t intend to intervene and just ate in silence.<span>After finishing a "quiet" dinner, Su Qingxue directly walked back into the study and didn''t have any intention of talking to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan scratched his head. At this kind of time, he could only have a better attitude and go and apologize to the woman.


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan took the magazine, went upstairs, and knocked on the door of the study.


    "I''m very busy, don''te in!" Su Qingxue said impatiently.


    <span>How could Ye Fan not go in? He shamelessly pushed open the door and said with a smile, "My dear olddy ¡­" "With such a small amount of time, there should still be some time."


    <span>Su Qingxue was typing something on the keyboard. She raised her head and looked coldly at the man. She took a deep breath and closed theptop heavily.


    <span>"I''ll give you one minute!"


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "How is a minute enough?" Do we need to speak in minutes? It''s been so many days since I''ve been home, my wife, I''ve missed you ¡­ "


    "Fifty seconds!" Su Qingxue said coldly.<span>Ye Fan''s face stiffened. He could only raise the magazine and said, "Wife, this photo is indeed me and Zi Mo, but I didn''t mean to anger you."


    <span>The situation that day was a little special. I misunderstood something about Zi Mo and she got angry, then I ¡­ I didn''t think that the photographer would really send our pictures up there. "


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes became cold. She gritted her teeth and said, "Did you know ¡­ ¡­. How embarrassing it would be for someone who knew about my rtionship with your husband to see this photo.


    You''re quite the romantic one. It''s one thing for you to be with other women, but to kiss so passionately on the streets ¡­ Humph... Do you feel like you''re the male lead of an idol y? "<span>Ye Fan frowned, "Could it be that someone used this photo to ridicule you?" Who would be so daring!? I''ll go and take care of him! "


    "Forget about it. Even if those people knew, they would not dare to provoke you, the Sovereign King of Hell. However, how could they secretlyugh at me? What could they possibly say?" Su Qingxue mocked herself


    tunnel


    Ye Fan also knew that for Su Qingxue, this was definitely a shameful matter. He sincerely nodded and said, "I know I''m very sorry, so I came to apologize to you.


    Wife... Don''t be angry at me. You can do whatever you want, but don''t ignore me. ""One minute is up. You can leave. I have no mood to talk to you." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t want to just leave like this, so he walked to Su Qingxue''s side and reached out to grab the woman''s shoulder, wanting to lower his head and kiss her.


    "Xiao Xue... I truly know my wrongs. I''ve missed you so much these past few days ¡­ "<span>"Go away!"


    <span>Su Qingxue, however, was thoroughly angered by the man''s actions. She pushed him away and stood up. Then, she took two steps back while mist rose from her watery eyes.


    "What do you take me for!? A little girl who doesn''t know anything!? Do you think I won''t care about anything if you kiss me like this and hug me!?


    <span>It''s one thing for her to get into the magazine about you and Ning Zimo on the street, but she got hit by a technique that left her with a slim chance of survival. I''m not angry with her.


    <span>But you went to get the antidote for her, and in these few days of hard work, you actually brought Blue Rain back!? The number one demon woman of a million mountains, just giving her life to you is enough to enchant you?! "


    Su Qingxue angrily and disappointedly said: "Is it because I tacitly allowed you to have rtions with other women that you are really so brazen and do not put me in your eyes!?"<span>Ye Fan''s heart sank. Sure enough, Su Qingxue knew about Blue Rain''s situation.


    <span>"Wife... "It''s not what you think. When it''s Blue Rain, she plotted against me. The main reason why I had a rtionship with her was because of you ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>"Because of me!?" Su Qingxue felt that it was ridiculous and sneered, "Did I let something happen to you and Blue Rain?"


    Ye Fan sighed, "That''s not what I meant, it''s just that..." At that time, Blue Rain tempted me and made me hallucinate.


    <span>I''ve treated Team Blue Rain like you. If you take the initiative to do it with me, of course I''d want to do it ¡­ ¡­ Wife, the main thing is that I''ve always been looking forward to being with you ¡­ "So ¡­"


    Ye Fan also found it embarrassing to speak about it too carefully. He couldn''t possibly tell her everything about how he seized ''Su Qingxue'' that night.


    Su Qingxue''s face flushed red, but her anger did not dissipate. Instead, she became even more furious, "Ye Fan!" You. You''re going too far! He had to shirk his responsibility even in such a situation!?


    You mean, Team Blue Rain is about the same as me? She pretended to be me, and you believed her!?


    It''s been over a year since I''ve married you, and you can''t even tell if your wife is real or fake!? "


    Ye Fan didn''t know how to exin, "No..." I... At that time, my mind was still not clear ¡­ "


    "I don''t want to hear it! Get out! " Su Qingxue screamed, "If you don''t leave, then I''m leaving!"Seeing that the woman was about to flip out, Ye Fan could only dejectedly raise his hand in surrender, "Okay, okay..." I''ll go out. "I''m going out..."


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1162

    1162<span>Leaving the study room and closing the door, Ye Fan walked downstairs with a worried look on his face.


    Arriving at the living room, Ye Fan slumped on the sofa, sighing helplessly.Zhou Xinjiang, who was watching TV, looked over and smiled, "Have you angered Snowy?"


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "Grandfather, you don''t have to worry, it''s okay."


    <span>"Who''s worrying about you guys. You guys are still young, and have neither sickness nor disease. Aren''t you just quarreling with each other?"


    "How can couples not quarrel? Those who do not quarrel are all husband and wife on the surface." Zhou Xinjiang chuckled and continued watching TV.Ye Fan smiled. This old man was truly open-minded, after all, he was someone who had seen things for a long time.


    Ye Fan wasn''t in the mood for the anti-bondage drama on TV. He took out a pack of cigarettes, intending to smoke one, and think of a way to curry favor with Su Qingxue.


    <span>If his wife was too rich, it would also be troublesome. Buying things like this was more useful, but it didn''t have much effect on Su Qingxue.


    Just as he was about to take one, he found Zhou Xinjiang looking at him with a strange expression.


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly remembered that this was a recuperative patient. He hurriedly got up, embarrassed, and said with a smile, "Grandfather, I''m going out to smoke."


    <span>"Hehe, smoking is fine. The main thing is that I''m envious." Zhou Xinjiangughed.


    <span>"You can''t say something like that in front of a doctor like me." Ye Fan didn''t dare to give him a cigarette, so he stood up and walked outside.


    At this moment, Aunt Jiang came out of the kitchen and shouted, "Ye Fan, if you have nothing better to do, go and see what''s going on with that child, Xianqing. I called her but she didn''t answer, so logically speaking she should be off work."


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned. He was wondering why Ji Xianqing was not at home. However, due to angering Su Qingxue, he did not have the time to ask.


    <span>"Have you found a job? Where did you go to work? " Ye Fan asked.


    Aunt Jiang said, "It''s just over at pomegranate street. I found a hand-made pastry shop called Papa-bread, and said that I have to learn to make bread while working. I should be back by now, but I don''t know why, it''s sote today."


    "Could it be that my phone ran out of battery and I''ll be back soon?"


    "Maybe, but I''m just worried. I''m afraid that she might meet a bad person." Aunt Jiang frowned.


    Ye Fan saw Aunt Jiang''s worried look and couldn''t help butugh, "Auntie Jiang, you''re really worried aboutte Qing."<span>"Sigh... "Maybe it''s because Auntie Jiang has no children and no girls, but seeing this child being so lonely and so capable, I really like it." Aunt Jiang sighed emotionally.


    Ye Fan nodded, "I will find her and have her call you mother."<span>"I can''t ept this!" Auntie Jiangughed and scolded, "If you act so recklessly, then wouldn''t she be the elder of you and the youngdy? I just like that girl, and I don''t have any other intentions. "


    <span>Ye Fan thought about it and felt that it made sense. Aunt Jiang was of the same generation as Mu Shui Xian, so he couldn''t just let her recognize him as her daughter. If he wanted to recognize him, she must be his granddaughter.


    Perhaps to Auntie Jiang, she would be happy to have a warm girl like Ji Xianqing apanying her at home.<span>Ye Fan walked out of his house, smoking as he walked to take the subway to the bakery.


    There were elementary school and some training sses near pomegranate street, but there weren''t many people in the evening.


    When Ye Fan walked out of the subway station, he realized that something was wrong.<span>He saw that at one end of the street, there was actually a row of fully armed Chinese soldiers waiting.


    The intersection to enter the street had already been sealed off. A group of bystanders stood near the subway entrance and could only look at the empty street from afar.


    <span>Ye Fan wrinkled his brows, feeling a kind of ominous feeling in his heart. He randomly found a passerby next to him and inquired him about it, but the other side didn''t know what happened.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t hesitate and directly walked towards the intersection.


    The two soldiers immediately took two steps forward, stopping Ye Fan.


    <span>"There''s danger in here, please stay in this area," a soldier said.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Excuse me, how long has this ce been sealed?"


    "Does this have anything to do with you?" another soldier asked.


    "Oh, one of my sisters works in a bakery here, and she never leaves work, so I came to take a look," said Ye Fan.


    When the two soldiers heard this, they subconsciously frowned. Then one of them said, "Follow me."<span>Ye Fan was puzzled. Why was he still taking him somewhere?


    However, he did not think too much and followed a soldier into a coffee shop a hundred meters away.


    The moment Ye Fan got close to the coffee shop, he discovered that there were quite a few ancient warriors inside. Although their strength was not high, it was clear that this wasn''t a simple matter."Report!" The family of another person in need hase! " That soldier stood at the door and saluted.


    <span>Ye Fan''s face sank, the families of those in need? Could it be that the people in the bakery were the ones who were trapped!?


    A few men and women were discussing something at a long table.<span>"Let him in." A muscr man with a crew cut turned around and waved his hand.


    The moment he waved his hand, the brawny man stared nkly for a moment before revealing a panicked expression.


    "Ye ¡­" Ye Fan? Oh no! General Ye?! "Ye Fan raised his head and nced at that strong man, puzzled, "We know each other?"


    Soon, the other men and women also turned around, and when they found out that it was Ye Fan, they all revealed looks of surprise, nervousness, and excitement.


    <span>Only the young man who looked like the leader had an awkward expression.


    <span>But he still walked out, smiled, and saluted to Ye Fan, "General Ye, long time no see."


    <span>Ye Fan finally saw a "familiar person" and frowned, "Zhao Tianxuan? What are your Dragon Fang''s people doing here? "


    This man was actually the fianc¨¦ of Xu Linshan. However,ter on, he was rejected by the other party, Zhao Tianxuan.


    Ye Fan remembered that this kid was the captain of Dragon Fang Squad Two. After knowing that there was no way topete with him, he became well-behaved and didn''t take the initiative to look for trouble again.


    <span>Unexpectedly, he met him here today, leading some people to carry out a mission.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>At home in Egret County.


    "Grandfather, why are you still watching TV? I already said that you need to rest early."


    Su Qingxue came downstairs and saw that Zhou Xinjiang was still watching TV. She walked over unhappily to help the old man up.


    "Come, I''ll bring you to your bedroom. You''re not allowed to watch it. You''ve been watching TV all afternoon. This won''t do!"


    Zhou Xinjiang smiled bitterly, he was really like a child being controlled by his granddaughter, "Xiao Xue, grandpa has really slept too much recently and doesn''t want to sleep.<span>Your TV is so big, it looks really good... "Let me see more, there''s only one episode left ¡­"


    <span>"No!" This will affect your recovery! "Come, let me help you in ¡­" Su Qingxue insisted.


    Zhou Xinjiang had no choice but to get up and slowly walk to the bedroom on the first floor.


    When they arrived at the room, Su Qingxue made the old man sit on the bed while she squatted down and helped him take off his socks.


    "Xiao Xue, I''ll do it myself. Grandfather is almost recovered ¡­" Zhou Xinjiang felt that this was not appropriate, although his heart was very warm.


    "What''s wrong with that? I can''t let you live for a few hundred more years, so that''s all I can do," Su Qingxue said.<span>Zhou Xinjiang smiled gently and said, "Xiaoxue... "It''s not that my grandfather is speaking up for Ye Fan, there are some things, it''s about time, there''s no need to make things too stiff."


    <span>Su Qingxue, who was helping the old man adjust the temperature of the air conditioner, frowned when she heard this. She turned around and said unhappily, "Is it that he wants you to speak up for him?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1163

    1163


    <span>Zhou Xinjiang waved his hand, "You''re thinking too much. Ye Fan is not that stupid."


    <span>Su Qingxue turned around and said, "Grandfather, you should rest early. You don''t know everything about me and him. I will handle it myself."


    <span>"What else can happen between husband and wife? What kind of irreconcble hatred could there be? " Zhou Xinjiang regretfully shook his head and said, "You are still young, so if you can get along well, don''t waste your time on meaningless matters.


    Now you young people. It''s so different from us old people, always quarrelling, getting divorced, getting married like a child''s y.


    I just don''t get it. If the two of them are in love, then why do they have to hurt each other?Su Qingxue revealed a puzzled look and said, "Grandfather, could it be that when Grandma was still alive, you and her didn''t argue at all? Fighting between husband and wife shouldn''t have anything to do with time. "


    Zhou Xinjiang sighed, "When we were young, our living conditions were not as good as yours.


    At that time, if his clothes and pants were torn, he would have to repair them. If the radio and electric fan are broken, try to change the parts and fix it.<span>Right now, your clothes are changed every month, even every day. A cellphone worth a few thousand yuan, changing at will ¡­


    "Perhaps for young children like you, feelings, rtionships, marriage, they all begin very quickly and can also end very soon. That''s why you all often don''t know how to cherish them ¡­"Su Qingxue sank into deep thought. The old man''s words seemed to make sense.


    Zhou Xinjiang chuckled, "No matter how much of a quarrel your grandmother and I have, at most we''ll just have a few words and it''ll be over."


    Because I know that it''s not easy for two people to be together. Both of them are very careful."How could you all be like this, making Ye Fan frown, and you also have such a cold face, as if you have a deep hatred."


    Su Qingxue bit her lower lip, "Maybe it''s due to my personality ¡­ ¡­" But this time, Ye Fan is really going too far, and I am really very angry. "


    "I know he must have done something to let you down. So, punish him if you deserve to be punished. Curse him if you deserve to be beaten. "Don''t hurt your feelings. Unless, you really don''t intend to have sex with him ¡­" Zhou Xin Jiang said.


    Su Qingxue nodded and smiled, "I understand. Grandfather, you should rest early. When hees back, I will teach him a lesson!"


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>The coffee shop on Pomegranate Street.


    When Zhao Tianxuan saw Ye Fan enter, he became very cautious."General Ye, what number of people do you have on this street?" Zhao Tianxuan asked.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head and said: "My sister is working in a bakery inside, and my family is worried, so they let mee over to take a look. What''s the situation inside?"


    <span>"A bakery!?" Zhao Tianxuan quickly asked, "Is it a shop called Papa-bread?"


    <span>"That''s right." Ye Fan''s face sank, and immediately asked, "Could it be that something happened in that shop?"


    Zhao Tianxuan knew how high Ye Fan''s identity was and did not dare to hide it from him. He immediately replied, "General Ye, in that bakery, there are several suspected members of the Asura''s Association holding hostages!"


    "Asura Society?" Ye Fan was surprised, "This organization is still here?!"


    Ye Fan had originally thought that with the death of Sylvie, General Robert, and the others, this organization that was extremely closely linked to them would be reduced to nothing, and would then disband on its own.<span>Last time, Xie Linyuan had also said that this organization should no longer have any backers. It should no longer be a threat.


    <span>But who would have thought that after such a long time, the Shura would appear again!


    Could it be ¡­ Is Sylvie and the others not the leaders of the Asura''s Association?


    "Yes, the Shura will be quiet for a long time. But fortunately, the Dragon Soul didn''t let down its guard and sent people to keep watch in the underground world.


    <span>This time, the informants sent a report saying that a few members of Asura''s Association suddenly appeared in Hua Hai, which is why we immediately rushed over.


    At first, they thought that they were going to destroy the school, but they didn''t expect that they would directly charge into that bakery.


    Because we didn''t expect them to go to a small bakery in the first ce, we didn''t stop them in time.<span>"Now that we have evacuated the rest of the people on the street and have sealed off every exit, we are making ns for a rescue ¡­"


    Then, Zhao Tianxuan asked curiously, "General Ye, is your sister a very important person? It can''t be that the Shura was targeting her, so he went to that bakery, right? "Ye Fan was also puzzled, was he really going to capture Ji Shuangqing?


    This was a possibility. If the Shura wanted to take revenge on him, there was a high probability that he would make a move on the people around him.


    The main thing was that the people around him were all protected by the assassin Baofeng had killed, or perhaps he himself had the ability to protect them. Only Ji Xianqing, who was not an ancient martial artist, was left alone.<span>If he knew earlier, he should have sent someone to protect Ji Xianqing secretly, or Su Qingxue should have sent someone with Sky Eye to keep an eye on her.


    <span>The Heaven''s Eyes would definitely be able to track down the basic movements of the Asura''s Association, but to the Heaven''s Eye, the Asura wasn''t important.


    Even if there were some situations, they wouldn''t report them to Su Qingxue, unless they involved her or Su Qingxue herself was concerned about them.Otherwise, of course, the Heaven''s Eyes would not be interested in these fewmon bandits.


    <span>In today''s situation, the Dragon Soul had only sent out the Dragon Fang Squad. It could be seen that the Dragon Soul didn''t care too much about it.


    The members of the Asura''s Association had already been discovered and sealed off, and there were only two choices left to them. They could either capture and rescue the hostages, or both the perpetrators and hostages would die.Dragon Soul was definitely impossible. In order to save a person''s life, he had released the members of Asura''s Association.


    As for the explosions, the news reports from the media couldpletely fool them.Ye Fan pondered for a moment, and then said, "I am also not sure if they were targeting my sister. Since they didn''t directly kill her, that means they are indeed suspected of kidnapping." Now, have you all thought of a way to rescue them? "


    <span>Zhao Tianxuan swallowed his saliva and said, "We are currently looking for experts in the negotiations. We need to understand their situation and try to convince them first. At the very least, we should dy the time ¡­"


    Ye Fan frowned, "That''s too troublesome. Since we will be joining the Asura''s Association, then we won''t be able to negotiate with each other." "You guys don''t have to go through so much effort. Let me take a walk inside."


    <span>"You ¡­ "You want to go in?" Zhao Tianxuan said nervously, "General Ye, your current status is iparable to that of the past. If something goes wrong, we won''t be able to exin it to our superiors!"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "Zhao Tianxuan, you weren''t so polite when you spoke to me in the past. "I won''t give you a promotion if you continue to call me a general, do you have to?"


    Zhao Tianxuan''s face flushed as he awkwardly bowed and said, "I was blind to not recognize Mt. Tai back then, but I am already very grateful to General Ye for not considering the past." "Ye ¡­"Just as Zhao Tianxuan raised his head to say something, he discovered that Ye Fan had already disappeared.


    "Person... "Where is he?" As though he had seen a ghost, Zhao Tianxuan nced left and right.


    The group of Dragon Fang Squad Two members behind him all had pale faces.<span>"Captain, he ¡­" He has already left. "The steel bear swallowed its saliva and said with a trembling voice," Too fast ¡­ All of a sudden, it''s gone! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1164

    One second to remember ¡­<span>Ye Fan wasn''t in the mood to listen to Zhao Tianxuan''s ttery. The moment he left the coffee shop, he immediately jumped up to the third floor like a shadow.


    With a few leaps, he arrived at the building opposite the bakery.<span>In the dark night, no one could clearly see Ye Fan''s figure, making it much more convenient.


    In fact, with Ye Fan''s current strength, if he were to conceal himself, not many people would know of his whereabouts.


    <span>Standing on the rooftop and looking at a window of the Pappa''s bakery, he saw that there weren''t many people inside. It was obvious that these Asura Society bandits were afraid of having a sniper outside.


    <span>However, Ye Fan could feel that there were still bandits guarding the door.


    <span>Ye Fan was toozy to think too much about the n. He jumped down and walked into the bakery.


    <span>"Don''t move!"


    A man wearing a mask with a tattoo on his arm immediately picked up a small knife and aimed it at Ye Fan''s head.


    Ye Fan knew that the other side was here, so he pretended not to have reacted, and said, "I''m not moving, I''m just looking for my sister."


    <span>"Who are you!? Why did the Chinese army let you in!? " The man asked doubtfully.


    Ye Fan took advantage of this time to take a look at the situation of the bakery.


    <span>The lights inside were extinguished, but Ye Fan could still see four or five hostages being held by two gunmen in the furthest corner.


    "Brother Ye Fan!?" A girl wearing an apron, upon hearing Ye Fan''s voice, could not help but yell.When Ye Fan saw that Ji Wanqing was still safe and sound, he rxed and smiled, "They didn''t hurt you, right?"


    When the three bandits saw that it was Ji Changqing who was looking for Ye Fan, they couldn''t help but be on their guard.


    "Kill him! Let the Chinese army see for themselves if they don''t let us leave, they''ll kill them immediately! " A bandit shouted.


    <span>When the bandit at the door heard this, he immediately pulled the trigger!


    "Tututututu!"<span>The fire snake at the muzzle of the gun swished, but Ye Fan had already dodged it with a step.


    <span>With a backhand p from Ye Fan, that masked bandit''s head sank in and a mouthful of blood sprayed out of his mouth, causing his mask to turn red.


    The boss and employees of the bakery were all shocked. Ji Xueqing shouted nervously, "Brother Ye Fan!" They have explosives on them! "


    <span>Ye Fan had already guessed it earlier, because these guys didn''t ce any explosives in the shop, so it was definitely on them.


    The reason why he did not dare to use his sword intent to instantly kill them was because he could not immediately ascertain the situation with the bomb.


    <span>Now that he knew where the bomb was, in a split-second, Ye Fan had already rushed in front of the remaining two bandits, grabbing the two with one in each hand. He then turned around, and rushed outside!


    <span>The two bandits'' reactions were also very fast, after discovering Ye Fan''s strength, they nned to kill each other, and even pulled the fuse!


    Ye Fan didn''t have enough time to stop them from pulling the fuse, so naturally he could only let the two human bombs get away!


    "nk!"<span>Ye Fan shattered a ss door and rushed out onto the street with the two men, directly throwing them into the air!


    "Boom!"<span>The two zing mes lit up half the street as if it was daytime!


    The hot air rushed into the bakery and shattered all the ss. The shelves were a mess.


    <span>"Cough cough!" "Ahem ¡­" Ji Shuangqing coughed a few times and quickly ran out, shouting anxiously, "Brother Ye Fan! "Brother Ye Fan, where are you?!"


    <span>"Silly girl, I''m right behind you."


    <span>Ji Changqing turned around and was shocked to find that Ye Fan had already retreated back to the bakery!


    <span>At the time of the explosion, Ye Fan''s figure had already retreated.


    Ji Xianqing heaved a sigh of relief and asked fearfully, "Brother Ye Fan, are you hurt?"


    "A few small fries, how could they possibly hurt me?" Ye Fan asked with concern, "Are they here to capture you?"


    Ji Shuangqing nodded and said, "Yes, they tried to kidnap me but were found out. After fighting with the army, they were trapped here. I heard from them that they were going to contact someone, but I don''t know who it was. "<span>Ye Fan sighed, and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I was looking for my enemy, but I have implicated you. It seems in the future..." I have to send someone to protect you. "


    "It''s fine. I''ve always thought that Brother Ye Fan would definitelye to save me. I''m not afraid," Ji Xianqing smiled and said.


    Ye Fan smiled, "How did you know I woulde? I just came back."


    <span>"I don''t know. "That''s what I thought..." Ji Shuangqing lowered her head bashfully.


    "Silly girl." Hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile and stroke the girl''s head.<span>At this moment, the people from Dragon Fang Squad Two outside heard themotion and rushed in.


    "General Ye!" Are you alright?! " Zhao Tianxuan asked nervously.<span>Ye Fan turned his head and said, "The three members of the Asura''s Association are all dead, but I think they still haverades to support them. You should go and find them."


    <span>"Good!" "I will immediately send someone to look for him." Zhao Tianxuan hurriedly passed down the order.


    On the other hand, the shop manager and employees of the bakery were trembling with fear, wanting to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Ji Xianqing said guiltily to the shop manager, "Sorry, Mr. Manager, I have offended these people... "The store is ruined ¡­"<span>"Hehe ¡­" The shop manager felt very bitter, recruiting an apprentice to blow up the shop, but with Ye Fan by his side, he did not dare to say anything, and could only smile: "No, no problem, it''s good as long as he''s fine, the rest are ¡­ ¡­" The insurancepany willpensate ".


    Ji Xianqing wanted to ask if she could continue to be an apprentice, but gave up in the end.


    Even if she dared toe, the shop manager and the others would not dare to keep her.<span>Zhao Tianxuan had sent a few people to bring the people from the bakery over so that they couldmunicate with them and use their minds to prevent tonight''s matter from being leaked.


    <span>Then, Zhao Tianxuan smiled and said, "General Ye, is your sister alright? The moment we have news of the Asura''s Association, we will definitely inform you! "


    Ye Fan nodded, and asked, "Oh right, do you have any news about Ling Shan?"Zhao Tianxuan''s face turned pale as he waved his hand, "General Ye! I... I really don''t have any ill intentions towards Miss Xu anymore! Please don''t misunderstand me! I... "I don''t dare ¡­"


    "Who said that? I was just asking. Is there any news from Lingshan?" After all, aren''t you part of the Dragon Soul System? " Ye Fan said.<span>Zhao Tianxuan uneasily swallowed his saliva and whispered, "I... All I''ve heard is that after her special training, she went to a medical support unit, to some of the backward-looking war zones.


    <span>As for which troops they were in and where they had gone to, I am not sure either ¡­ I... "Actually, I already have a new fianc¨¦e, so I won''t be paying too much attention to Miss Xu ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed. It seemed that Xu Linshan still didn''t want toe back, but since she had something he wanted to do, it wasn''t appropriate for him to forcefully find her and bring her back.


    "General Ye, do you have any other orders?" Zhao Tianxuan felt as if the pressure in front of Ye Fan was too great, and only wanted to escape.<span>Ye Fan raised his head and seriously said, "There''s still one more thing. Help me with somethingter."


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1165

    Zhao Tianxuan was tense. He smiled and said, "General Ye, you are very capable. If you have anything you need help with, please do so." "If there''s anything you need, just tell me."<span>He was also someone of the system. Even though he was a disciple of a famous sect, he was not sloppy when it came to ttering others. leaf


    <span>Fan said, "The shop manager of the bakery you went to just now. After you''re done talking with him, find him a ce to roast a box of fresh strawberry doughnuts for me. I want it tonight."


    <span>"Ah?!" Zhao Tianxuan suspected that he had misheard. What the heck was this?


    <span>Ji Yanqing was also dumbfounded. What was Ye Fan nning to do? Eating doughnuts sote at night? can


    <span>The poor shop manager, who had just barely survived, still wanted to make dessert.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and said, "What, you can''t do it?"


    <span>"No, no, no..." Zhao Tianxuan hurriedly saluted. "I promise!" However... This bakery was blown up, where can we go to make doughnuts? "


    <span>"Don''t you f * * king know how to do it yourself!? This is the only bakery in the whole of Hua Hai!? " Ye Fan lectured.


    <span>Zhao Tianxuan didn''t dare to ask any further. After agreeing to Zhang Xuan''s request, he turned around and left to make the arrangements.


    "Brother Ye Fan, you like strawberry doughnuts?" leaf<span>Fan Xian had a bitter smile on his face: "It''s not that I like her, but it''s just that I''ve angered her. Although it''s not certain that I will be able to help her vent her anger, at the very least, I have to be sincere in my attitude."


    At this time, Ye Fan didn''t have much space to buy doughnuts, so he bumped into a bakery owner. Ye Fan felt that it would be better to just get the bakery made and take it back to send Su Qingxue off. kiki


    She suddenly realized something, and there was a hint of envy in her eyes, "No wonder so many sisters like Brother Ye Fan. You really know how to coax girls ¡­" "At a time like this, you can still think of finding the shop manager to make doughnuts." leaf<span>Fan embarrassedly scratched his head, "Is there?" It''s true that I keep angering my wife, hehe ¡­ "


    "Yes. Look at Sister Ling, she is willing to go to the Ye Family and wait for you, but she doesn''t want to quarrel with you. That means she likes you a lot ¡­" Ji Shuangqing said. leaf


    <span>Upon hearing the words'' Ling Yuwei '', Fan Xian couldn''t help but feel a bit ashamed. He also didn''t know how Ling Yuwei was doing in the Ye Family and wasn''t used to studying it yet. He


    <span>He also didn''t know how he should face Ling Yuwei. This involved his rtionship with his n, the Ye n and, of course, Su Qingxue.


    Ye Fan sighed, silently lit a cigarette, and said, "Come, let''s go to the coffee shop over there and have a seat. Wait for the doughnut, then we can go home..."¡­ ¡­. Quinton


    Lun, Ye n''s grounds. This


    The sky had just turned dark."Inside the kitchen, a group of working servants, uncles and aunts were gathered together, watching a woman squat down there, handling a small cauliflower snake with her hands."


    <span>Miss Ling, it''s better if we do it, this ¡­ "This is making things difficult for you," an aunt couldn''t bear to say. Ling


    <span>Yuwei was wearing an apron and gloves, but her hands were still shaking.


    "She slowly peeled off the snake''s skin from the snake''s flesh. Her actions were not very skilled, so she peeled it very slowly."No ¡­. "It''s fine, aunt. Grandpa War God told me to study hard. I have to do it myself ¡­" Ling Yuwei forced a smile. This


    "She used too much strength, causing a trace of blood to ssh onto her face from the snake belt.""Yah!" Ling Yu Wei wanted to wipe her hands with her hands, but realized that her hands were covered in blood. She could only use her sleeves to wipe them a little, but she still smelled the scent of blood.


    <span>"Aiyah... "I don''t know what the Patriarch is thinking, but why does he insist on letting young mistress learn to cook in the future?"


    It was one thing to learn how to cook, but to nt vegetables in the fields, or to kill chickens and fish... Yet, today, they have started killing snakes... "


    <span>"Such a delicate pair of hands, they should be ying the zither, writing, needling embroidery ¡­ How can they do such menial work ¡­"


    <span>The group of servants felt helplessness and love for Ling Yu Wei, but no one could interfere with the War God''s orders.


    <span>When Ling Yuwei heard these words, she naturally had a snack in her heart.


    <span>Beforeing, how could she have known that this War God whose fame had shook the world for hundreds of years was actually a super glutton! whole


    Besides the vegetable patch, there was also the kitchen. If he went to the market or went hunting, he didn''t even know when he had started practicing martial arts ¡­ Difficult


    The War God felt that he was simply too powerful. He didn''t need to train in martial arts at all? one


    In the beginning, when Ye Wuya saw Ling Yuwei, he was very cordial. He asked for help and got someone to arrange a small courtyard for her to stay. He took great care of her.However, very quickly, Ye Wuya started to bring her around to buy ingredients, and then he even said that he would teach her how to make delicious dishes, so that she could be a virtuous matriarch and hook his grandson''s heart. Ling


    <span>Yu Wei didn''t know whether she was a good wife and mother, but she had absolutely no intention of being a "kitchen maid"!


    However, facing the Martial God who even made her grandfather kneel in front of her, what else could Ling Yuwei say? She could only be an obedient child. Whatever the War God wanted her to do, she had to work hard. Now


    Heavens, even Ye Wuya did not know what was wrong with his head, he actually wanted to eat some "vor Snake"! Ling


    Yu Wei had never seen this dish before, so Ye Wuya got a cauliflower snake for her to learn how to kill snakes here! Ling


    Yu Wei felt wronged, but she could only ask about the steps and kill the snakes at the same time. GoodIt wasn''t easy, the snake skin had been peeled off. Ling Yuwei took the white snake meat and went to the chopping board, intending to cut it open.


    "Sigh!" "Miss Ling, please lengthen it. This can''t be too short. It should be around 7 cm." A kitchen chef reminded her.


    <span>Ling Yu Wei nodded, picked up her kitchen knife skillfully and began cutting the snake meat.


    She was an ancient warrior, and was also intelligent. She was basically proficient in cooking and cutting vegetables, but because Ye Wuya ate too many kinds of food, she had to learn some new things every day. When<span>When the snake meat was about to be sliced, Ye Wuya''s voice came from the side.


    <span>"I say, darling grandson''s wife, why are you still slicing snake meat?"


    Ling Yuwei was shocked, and almost dropped her kitchen knife on the ground.<span>The War God was simply too powerful. Every time she appeared, she would appear out of nowhere. Although the Ye n''s nsmen were used to it, she wasn''t used to it.


    She didn''t know when, but Ye Wuya had already appeared beside her, holding a jar in his hand.


    "Grandpa War God!" You. "You''vee ¡­" Ling Yuwei hurriedly turned around and greeted him with a lowered head. She apologetically said, "I ¡­ The first time I killed a snake, I was a little afraid. " is<span>In actuality, Ye Wuya didn''t look like his grandfather at all, but Ling Yuwei knew that even if she called him her ancestor, there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Aiya, that cauliflower snake isn''t poisonous, and if you say I''m here, how could it poison you to death? multiple


    "Don''t be afraid if you kill them. In the future, I will find more snakes for you to practice with. Snake meat is a rare delicacy in the world." Ye Wuya encouraged. Ling


    Yu Wei''s face paled. Beforeing to Ye''s house, she had thought that she might be mocked by others. She might feel depressed and lonely, or perhaps no one would pay attention to her and be looked down upon by others.


    Never would he have thought that aftering to this ce, he would be able to see the mighty Martial God every day. heel<span>When the War God was together, of course no one dared to bully her. But the key thing was, she was busy working in the kitchen every day, just like she was at the technical school for chefs!


    She felt that her days in the Ye family were too dark...


    If it was possible, she even wished that the Martial God would be high above her and look down on her. Worsees to worse, she would just be mocked by others and think that it would be better for her to be despised by Ye Fan and take the initiative to push the me onto him than to just keep killing here and fight against the frying pan ¡­


    No matter how tired Ling Yuwei was, she didn''t dare show it. She pretended to be interested and asked, "Grandpa Martial God, what is in this jar?" wuwu<span>God seemed to be waiting for her to ask this question. He proudly said, "This is a secret chili sauce I made myself! Wait a minute, put the snake meat in the frying pan and fry it, then bring it out.


    As for the remaining oil, once I put in the spices and stir-fry it, I will put in this chili sauce and fry it until red! Most<span>After that, we''ll stir-fry the snake segment for a while, and let all the broth wrap around the snake meat. Then, we''ll pour in some soup and simmer it in the middle of the fire for a while ¡­ " wuwu


    As the God spoke, he seemed to smell the fragrance of meat. He took a deep breath and said, "This taste ¡­" Don''t mention it! "


    <span>Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes in her heart as she said with a smile, "It sounds very delicious!"


    "Hehe, wait until you learn the recipe that I taught you, then you can tie Ye Fan''s stomach. As a man, you just have to eat this. At that time, I will definitely marry you!" Ye Wuya said with confidence. Ling<span>Yu Wei lowered her head and smiled bashfully, sighing faintly in her heart ¡­ No matter how good the cooking was, a man would still be willing toe back ¡­


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1166

    <span>1166


    <span>Hua Hai.


    Although it was a littlete, Ye Fan was finally able to get a box of strawberry doughnuts that was fresh out of the oven.


    Feeling a little reassured when he returned home, Ye Fan then took the subway back to his home in Egret County along with Ji Xianqing.<span>Arriving at the living room, Ye Fan discovered that Su Qingxue was actually watching TV downstairs.


    <span>"Aiya, you''re finally back! Xianqing, are you alright?" Auntie Jiang quickly stood up and sized Ji Wangqing up with great concern.


    <span>Just now, Ye Fan called home to tell Aunt Jiang what exactly happened, but Aunt Jiang was still very nervous.


    "It''s okay, Auntie Jiang. Brother Ye Fan saved me, but I''m not hurt." Ji Xianqing enjoyed the feeling of being cared for.<span>"It''s good that you''re fine. In the future, Ye Fan will have to send someone to protect you. This is too dangerous." Aunt Jiang said.


    <span>Ji Xianqing was helpless, but she nodded obediently.


    <span>"Go take a good bath. Rest early today, poor child. You must be frightened ¡­" Aunt Jiang said lovingly.


    Ji Xianqing turned around and signaled Ye Fan with her hands to cheer him on before heading back to her room.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, smiled in a fawning manner. He walked to Su Qingxue''s side and handed the box over.


    "Wife, I brought you your favorite doughnut, fresh out of the oven," said Ye Fan.


    Su Qingxue looked at it and then asked with doubt in her eyes, "It''s sote, where did you buy it?"<span>Ye Fan chuckled, "Isn''t that the bakery that Sun Qing works at? I rescued that boss and got him to find a ce for me to make a pot."


    <span>Su Qingxue was stunned for a moment. She could almost see the despair of the boss who was barely able to survive when he was forced to be a doughnut.


    <span>"Are you stupid? He almost lost his life, so he definitely wants to go home early. You''re still asking him to make doughnuts?" Su Qingxue was speechless.


    <span>Ye Fan saw that the woman didn''t seem to be particrly angry, and couldn''t help but to be amused, "If I can make you happy, then I''ll be a little silly!"


    Su Qingxue smelled the fragrance from the box and was indeed hungry. She was not in a good mood and did not eat anything for dinner.


    <span>She took the doughnut box, opened it, and took a bite.


    As soon as she took a bite of the soft, sweet, strawberry taste doughnut, Su Qingxue''s face revealed an expression of unconceble happiness.<span>However, when her feet almost reached the point where she was about to happily raise her head, she realized that she couldn''t be "bribed" that easily, and her face turned cold.


    <span>"Don''t think that just because you bought me a box of doughnuts that the matter is over. My anger hasn''t subsided." Su Qingxue coldly nced at the man.


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly, he knew it wouldn''t be so easy. He sighed and muttered, "Ying Ying, seriously..." "Why would I want to show you that magazine? I''ll keep it up for you ¡­"<span>"Humph!" If it wasn''t for senior showing it to me, how could I have controlled that magazine in time?! Could it be that we need to wait for the people of the whole of China to know about this?! " Su Qingxue shook her head and said, "Paper cannot contain fire, is there any use in hiding it?"


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised, "Control it?" Wife, how did you control that magazine? "


    Su Qingxue said, "I bought the ''Happy Fashion Magazine'' from the ''Happy Group''. This issue of the magazine has been withdrawn."


    "Huh?" Ye Fan''s face froze, "You bought the magazine?!"<span>Su Qingxue said unhappily: "Isn''t it all your fault?!" Otherwise, why would I buy that magazine? I wouldn''t be able to earn that much money ¡­ Our embroidery group already has its own fashion magazine. "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh, this woman was truly willful and rich.


    "Wife, how much did you spend on that magazine?" Ye Fan sat down and asked.


    "Ugh ¡­" Su Qingxue took another big bite on the doughnut and vaguely said, "The magazine ¡­ ¡­ The current slump, coupled with the fact that the magazine is mainly published in the Southeast region. "200 million and I''ll buy it ¡­"


    200 million? It was a bit amazing, but it was nothing to a woman.Ye Fan nodded, "This money is mine. I will get Sally to transfer 200 million to your wife''s ount."


    As Ye Fan said this, he took out his phone and began sending a message to Sally.


    Su Qingxue swallowed the doughnut and said with blinking eyes, "You''re really calling me?"


    "Really? Why would I lie to you?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Su Qingxue pursed her red lips and said, "I don''t think you''ve ever given me that much money before ¡­ ¡­"Ye Fan was speechless, "Silly wife, the ring on your hand, your portrait, which one of them isn''t a priceless item? "You should have a bunch of tags that I gave you, right ¡­"


    <span>"But you didn''t give me money! "Other people''s families only make money from men, while women make money. Yet you keep spending my money, it''s not like I can sell the things you give me." Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "My wife, you already have so much money, and you still need me to give you money?"


    "That''s different! Of course, it''s good for me to earn my own money, but ¡­ "I also want a husband to give me pocket money, like two eleven, two twelve, and a man to empty my shopping cart, isn''t that great ¡­" Su Qingxue said with longing.Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. Previously, this woman wasn''t even good at take-out, but she was quite familiar with shopping online. After all, buying and buying was a woman''s nature.


    <span>"If I give you pocket money and help you empty your shopping cart, wouldn''t you be angry with me?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" Su Qingxue picked up another doughnut and bit down on it. After thinking for a while, she said, "As long as you promise not to give me another chance, I''ll let you off this time ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan pped his thigh, "Okay!" It was decided! In the future, my wife, your shopping cart, your pocket money, I''ll take it all! "


    <span>Only then did Su Qingxue smile, "That''s more like it ¡­."


    Ye Fan was quite curious and said: "But, wife, normally in my house, do you not buy things from Auntie Jiang?" You don''t seem tock anything. What do you usually buy online? "


    "I usually buy things that I can get for work, or things that I think are beautiful ¡­"


    As Su Qingxue spoke, she picked up her phone and opened the shopping app. She turned to the shopping cart page and handed it to Ye Fan.<span>"It''s going to be the Seventh Festival in a few days. This is the gift I want, help me clear it out." Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan took the phone to look at it, and immediately suspected that he saw wrongly. He fiercely blinked his eyes, and confirmed that he didn''t see wrongly ¡­


    "Gulfstream G450mercial aircraft. The Agusterville 139. Rodman''s luxurious double deck yacht ¡­ "


    Ye Fan felt a little headache. Looking at the price below the shopping cart, he believed that it was more than 200 million Chinese dors. He believed that this was not a model, but a real ne and yacht.


    "Wife... You buy an airne yacht online? " Ye Fan was on the verge of tears. He didn''t even know that online shopping could directly buy these.


    "Why? You don''t need this little bit of money. I bought it to work and also to wait upon distinguished guests. I already have three nes of my own ¡­ ¡­" Su Qingxue said casually.


    Ye Fan put down his phone, rubbed his hands, and seriously said, "Wife, I need to talk to you about the Asura Society. Can you send the Sky Eye people to find out who the Asura King is ¡­"<span>"Are you going to help me empty the cart or not!?" Su Qingxue asked angrily. This man actually wanted to change the topic.


    Ye Fan gave an embarrassed smile, "Qing!" It will be cleared tonight! I''ll get Sally to pay for itter! "


    "That''s more like it... You want me to check on the Shura, right? Yes, but brothers and sisters can settle debts, and husband and wife can do the same!"In the future, if you ask me for proper information, I will charge you ording to the price of the Sky Eye. I will give you a 20% discount for the couple''s kinship price," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan choked on his saliva and began to cough violently.Although he knew that Su Qingxue couldn''t really lose her temper because of money, there must be another reason that made the woman''s temper a bit weaker.


    <span>However, he had lost a lot of blood tonight. There were no more billions left!


    "That''s right, husband, you should be free tomorrow, right? You''re not going out, right?" Su Qingxue seemed to have thought of something and asked. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1167

    Ye Fan nned to study the information Chu Yunyao had given him at home, as well as the cultivation technique he had gotten from the Spirit Serpent Cave.


    Thus, he nodded without hesitation and said, "That''s right. I want to study some things at home. Wife, do you need anything?""Actually, it''s not a big deal. Tomorrow, there will be a ''Wim Global Fashion Show'' at the Huabei Arts Center. It will start at 10 AM.


    <span>This was the first time that Vimi hade to China to host a grand show. It could be considered a major event for both the fashion industry and the global fashion industry, so many of the country''s rich and famous woulde.


    As our embroidery group is working with several fashion industrypanies, I received two invitations.Originally, I wanted to give one to senior sister, but since you''re back, if you''re free, you should apany me to take a look. "


    When Ye Fan heard that it was a fashion show, he suddenly lost all interest. However, he still had to be more active in apanying his wife to the show."Alright, my wife, why don''t you just say that you want to date me? It''s been so long since we went out together, hehe." Ye Fanughed.


    "Who''s going on a date with you? If you don''t want to go, just say so!" Su Qingxue nced at him with a snow-white gaze and muttered: "It''s also good if you don''t go, to save yourself the trouble of being perverted and always staring at those super models, maybe you can''t help but do something to some woman ¡­ ¡­"<span>Ye Fan suddenly thought of something, "Ss..." Wife, what brand did you just say? Willie? The one selling underwear? "


    <span>"Yeah, did you listen carefully?" I''ve always said that it was a big show in Vmei. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even be bothered to watch a show with an ordinary brand name.


    "I heard that some of the lowest quality admission tickets have already been sold for almost five hundred thousand yuan. An infield invitation is not something that can be bought with money." Su Qingxue said.


    With the current strength of the Embroidery Group, if it wasn''t for the world''s top fashion show, Su Qingxue wouldn''t have only received two invitation letters.<span>Ye Fan''s eyes lit up. Then wouldn''t he be able to see a bunch of sexy long legs wearing underwear? It had been many years since he had seen such a sight.


    <span>Speaking of which, just now when he was on the subway, Ye Fan saw that the billboard was also advertising this fashion ceremony, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "Wife, how can you keep thinking of me as a lecherous man? I''ve also seen it before. Watching a show is watching a show, not a woman.


    <span>"What''s more, with a wife as beautiful as you by my side, I can see that the other women have all lost interest." Ye Fan said in all seriousness.


    Su Qingxue suddenly felt a little regretful. If she had known earlier, she would have asked the man to apany her. This guy''s words were too fake.<span>"Hmph, after you''ve finished reading tomorrow,e out with me immediately. Don''t even think about messing around inside!" Su Qingxue warned.


    Ye Fan awkwardly smiled, "I''m mainly apanying you to see, how could you be so reckless..."Only then did Su Qingxue stretch her back and get up. She said, "I''m going to practice. Tomorrow morning at 8 am, you will go to thepany with me and then go watch the show."


    <span>"As you wish!" "Mydy wife!"


    Ye Fan stood up and saluted, then asked while smiling, "Dearest, there''s something else ¡­"


    <span>"What is it?" Su Qingxue turned around and asked.


    <span>"Is there really a need to charge for the information?" "How hurting is this rtionship? Besides, isn''t my money your money?" Ye Fan asked while discussing.


    <span>"No way!" Su Qingxue red at him, "Your money is not only mine, but also the money of those other women!


    <span>If I don''t ask you for the money, you''ll give it to other women to spend, and I won''t give it to them! "


    Ye Fan wanted to cry, but he had no tears. This woman was like a needle striking the nail on the head. If she didn''t spend it, she would spend it for another woman, so she had to spend it to the death!


    "Then... A fifty percent discount? "


    "Twenty percent off!" A single price! "


    Su Qingxue said and ran back upstairs.<span>Ye Fan wiped his face, clicked his tongue, and thought better of it. In any case, things that could be solved with money were not a problem!


    It was fortunate that the world had been plundered many times back then. Otherwise, they would have been unable to raise a family.


    Ye Fan also wasn''t in the mood to watch TV. He went outside the house, first practiced for a few hours, and then waited until he was panting like a dead dog, and then he went back inside the house and took a bath.


    After that, Ye Fan didn''t sleep at all, and began to read the information on the Earth Axis.


    After reading and experiencing this period of time, Ye Fan already had some basic ideas on reviving Angel. What he needed was a technique that would set the record in one fell swoop.


    Ye Fan felt that he was not far from finding that technology.


    The night passed quickly.In the morning, after a simple bath, Ye Fan ate breakfast with Su Qingxue, Ji Changqing, and Zhou Xinjiang.


    There was an extra elder and a younger person at home, which made it a lot more lively than before.At Ye Fan''s request, Ji Xianqing decided not to go out and look for a job for the time being. Instead, she stayed home to help with household chores, lest she attracted the attention of the Shura.


    Just when Ye Fan was nning to go out with Su Qingxue, a call came in.


    Ye Fan saw that it was from Ning Zimo. Although he felt that it was a littlete, he still picked it up and quietly asked, "Ning''er ¡­" "What''s wrong?"<span>Su Qingxue, who was eating breakfast, frowned but did not ask any further.


    "Hubby, something happened to Jiang Xiaobai!" On the other side of the phone, Ning Xuemo anxiously asked.


    "Jiang Xiaobai?" Did he go back to your ce? " Ye Fan asked.<span>Previously, Jiang Xiao was grieving over Ling Bai''s death and decided to stay in Mount Shu.


    Ye Fan also didn''t know when he came back, because he was very busy.


    "Yeah, just two days ago, when I was poisoned, he came back. In the end, a water monster suddenly appeared at Qing Mountain Lakest night. In order to save our patrolling brothers, Jiang Xiao was severely injured!"


    "Water Monster?!" Ye Fan was stunned, "Qing Shan Lake has be the Ness Lake?"<span>Everyone around the dining table looked at him curiously. No one had expected the word ''water monster'' to pop up.


    "Aiya! It really was a water monster! Last night, our patrolling brothers were almost eaten by the water monster! If Jiang Xiaobai had not arrived, he would have disappeared! "


    <span>Ning Zimo said, "If you don''t believe me, you cane and take a look. Arge area of the forest by thekeside has beenpletely destroyed. It''s clear that there are traces of an extremelyrge creature passing by."


    "Right now, the army ising. They are sealing off theke and looking for the water monster."<span>It was no wonder that Ning Zimo''s tone sounded so nervous. After all, even Jiang Xiaobai had been severely injured. Although Ning Zimo''s strength had improved greatly, she was still not stronger than Jiang Xiaobai.


    <span>There was always some fear towards this kind of life that was beyond humanprehension.


    "Is Jiang Xiaobai seriously injured?" Did you send him to the hospital? " Ye Fan asked.


    Ning Zimo continued, "For now, his life is not in danger, but the army has sealed off our area so that no one can leave. They might be afraid of a virus or something like that water monster."Aren''t you more familiar with the military? Can youe over and take a look at the situation and also take a look at Jiang Xiaobai''s injuries? "


    Ye Fan really couldn''t ignore Jiang Xiaobai. After all, this fatty was entrusted to him by Ling White."I got it ¡­" "I''ll go right now," said Ye Fan.


    After hanging up, Ye Fan stood up and said to Su Qingxue, "Wife, Jiang Xiaobai is injured. I''ll go take a look. Shall we meet at the Arts Centerter?"


    <span>"Alright then ¡­ "Take the invitation letter yourself, don''t lose it," Su Qingxue said. She also knew that this was serious business.


    Ye Fan expressed that there was no problem, and then hurriedly ran out of the house.

 Chapter 1168

    One second to remember ¡­Arriving at the Qing Mountain Lake, Ye Fan saw that they were indeed surrounded by all kinds of troops. The Defense Bureau simply didn''t have enough men, after all, they had to guard such arge area.


    With Ye Fan''s skill, directly passing through these encirclement, it was naturally very easy.


    <span>Arriving at the Purple Leaf Tea House, Ye Fan saw Little Zhaomunicating with a few soldiers.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan walk over, Little Zhao quickly shouted happily: "Brother Fan, you''re finally here! Eldest Miss is waiting inside!"


    Ye Fan asked, "What are you guys talking about?"


    "Oh, the troops hope that we won''t spread the news of this matter. Let all of our brothers from the Purple Bamboo Forest keep their mouths shut," said Little Zhao.<span>Ye Fan nodded. It seemed that this matter really made the military very nervous, and they didn''t know what kind of water monster it was.


    After arriving at the Violet Leaf Tea House, Ye Fan found Jiang Xiaobai, who was lying in a bedroom.


    Ning Xuemo, Sun Qian, and the rest were all nervously discussing the water monster.<span>"How is it?" Ye Fan walked in and asked.


    <span>"Hubby, you came. Little White is still lying down. His injuries seem to be quite severe ¡­" Ning Xuemo said.


    Ye Fan looked around and found a waitress from a teahouse feeding Jiang Xiaobai the soup.


    <span>"What kind of medicine is that?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Oh, our Purple Bamboo Forest doctor prescribed some blood cirction medicine to treat injuries," Ning Zimo said.


    <span>Jiang Xiaobai looked like he was struggling. Heid there with his mouth wide open as he drank the medicine one mouthful at a time.


    "Ye ¡­" Mr. Ye is here ¡­ " Jiang Xiaobai said weakly.


    <span>Ye Fan walked over, nced at him, then sat down and asked, "Where are you hurt?"


    <span>"I... "My internal organs are injured. I''ll be fine after a period of rest..." Jiang Xiaobai said in a low voice.


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, grabbed Jiang Xiao''s wrist and gave him a vein.


    <span>Jiang Xiao''s small eyes instantly revealed a trace of nervousness.


    Ye Fan smiled yfully, and said, "Damn fatty, it seems that your master''s death has a great impact on you. You actually broke through to focus."<span>"Heh heh... All... It''s all thanks to Mr. Ye''s guidance ¡­ " Jiang Xiaobai forced a smile.


    Ye Fan extended his hand and pointed to the waitress and said, "This girl''s figure isn''t bad, right?"<span>Everyone in the room was puzzled, why did Ye Fan suddenly mention this.


    Jiang Xiaobai swallowed his saliva, and couldn''t help but peek at the female waiter''s chest.


    <span>"It seems that you have already walked out from the shadow of Sect Leader Ling''s death. You have the leisure to pretend that you''re sick and purposely made this little girl serve you?" Is it good to lie there and stare at people? " Ye Fan asked in ridicule.


    <span>When the waitress heard that, she realized that Jiang Xiaobai had been looking at her. She couldn''t help but blush bashfully.


    Ning Xuemo and the rest were also speechless. Who would have thought that this fe was actually pretending? Unfortunately, everyone''s cultivation base was lower than his, so they didn''t even notice it before!<span>This fatty was too perverted! He wouldn''t even let go of such an opportunity!


    <span>"Ye ¡­" Mr. Ye. I''m really hurt, "Jiang Xiaobai panicked. He sat up and coughed a few times." I almost lost my lifest night! "


    "I do have injuries, but they haven''t reached the point where I have to lie down." Ye Fan hooked his fingers and said, "Tell me, what did you seest night?"


    Seeing the waitress walk out shyly, Jiang Xiaobai felt very helpless. He had some lingering fear in his eyes as he said, "Last night, I heard some strange noisesing from the north side of the forest.


    I was eating ice cream and didn''t want to care, but when I heard someone shouting, I went over.In the end, I saw a huge monster, like a small mountain, with two eyes bigger than a basin, green...


    I was scared too, but when the monster tried to eat me, I gave it a sh. It was fast, and before I could hit it, I was hit by its tail!


    Luckily, there were a few trees that blocked it, otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to see me today, Mr. Ye ¡­ "<span>As Ye Fan listened, he felt a familiar feeling from this water monster. But thinking about it, he felt that it was impossible ¡­ ¡­


    <span>That huge golden snake was a million miles away, how could it possiblye to Qing Shan Lake?


    <span>Right at this time, a group of soldiers came from outside. The one leading them was a woman in red, her ck hair cascading down like a waterfall and her face like the sky. She exuded the ssical beauty of an Oriental woman.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and looked, and then weed her in advance with a smile, "Xin''er, how have you been?"


    <span>The person who came was the phoenix girl. After Xiao Xin''er entered the room and heard Ye Fan''s words, she curled her red lips and said, "Don''t act like you are very familiar with me."


    Ye Fan had long since gotten used to her arrogant and pampered personality, and disapproved, saying, "This water monster can actually get the dragon soul to send you over?" "Seems like they have quite the influence."


    Xiao Xin''er frowned and said, "Even if we don''te, we can''t. That monster has already affected the lives of our people in China. This time, our superiors are asking us to immediately find it, control it and even kill it."


    "Oh?" Ye Fan said in surprise, "Could it be that it appeared somewhere else?"


    Xiao Xin''er nodded and said, "It came from the west and headed to the southeast coast. It destroyed two dams and five bridges along the waterway.


    Even though it''s notpletely destroyed, just by repairing these facilities, it has caused billions of losses to our country. "When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but sigh in admiration. Even the dam had been destroyed. It seemed like Jiang Xiaobai was already lucky to have gotten injured!


    The more Ye Fan thought about it, the more he felt that this really could be that giant golden snake. Its trajectory seemed to be really from a million mountains.


    Could it be ¡­ In order to find him, it had sneaked all the way from the river to Hua Hai without being discovered!?


    This was a good idea. As long as it was night time, no matter how big it was, it would not be easily detected by anyone when it came from the rivers.


    "I just investigated and found out that it came from the nearby Lotus Lake. It passed through the forest and entered the Green Mountain Lake.


    "Currently, there are no other traces of movement. It can be determined that it should be in thiske." Xiao Xin''er said.Ye Fan blinked his eyes and asked, "So it''s like that..." Then Xin Er, you came to find me because you want me to help you deal with that water monster? "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er said with disdain: "You''re thinking too much! "When I heard you hade, I gave you face and came over to say hello."


    Ye Fan had a look of realization on his face, "So that''s how it is. That''s true, a dignified phoenix girl. Against a water monster, of course you don''t need me."


    "You ¡­ Stop being so weird! I didn''t need you to begin with! " Xiao Xin''er said angrily.<span>At this moment, a soldier''s shout came from outside.


    "Report!" We found the water monster! "


    When Xiao Xin''er heard this, she quickly led the others and rushed out.<span>Ye Fan and Ning Zimo nodded their heads and also ran out, following the footsteps of Xiao Xin''er and the others as they headed to thekeside.


    When everyone saw the giant golden snakezily lying on a small protruding continent in the middle of theke, they could not help but reveal shocked and incredulous expressions.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, it really was that giant serpent that protected the Holy Spirit Sect!?


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1169

    1169


    "I... I, I ¡­ F * ck me! Isn''t this way too big!? " Little Zhao and the others all eximed in surprise.


    "No wonder Jiang Xiaobai said that it''s simr to a mountain. This should be at least fifty to sixty meters long, right?!""Look over there, it''s even bigger than the head of a truck!"


    <span>Ning Xuemo covered her mouth and murmured, "No wonder it could injure Jiang Xiaobai. This is too exaggerated. How many years has this snake lived for?"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er''s expression was alsoplex as she said: "The thing above its head..... Is it a horn? Could it be that the legend of the giant snake turning into a dragon is true? "


    Involuntarily, Xiao Xin''er looked at Ye Fan, who was at the side.Ye Fan, on the other hand, had a thoughtful look on his face. He was still wondering why the giant snake would be able to find this ce. If it really came to find him, then it would be really strange.


    <span>Just as the people on the shore were discussing amongst themselves, the giant golden snake seemed to have sensed their presence.


    The snake raised its head and a pair of sparkling green eyes that were like two giant emeralds aimed at the shore. It suddenly dove into the water, creating a huge ssh before it quickly swam towards the shore!<span>Even though the giant snake''s body was asrge as a small mountain, its movement speed was surprisingly fast. It stirred the entireke''s water, making it seem as if it was swaying!


    "This is bad!" It''sing to eat people! "


    "Sir!" "Please give the order!"Seeing this, the group of soldiers all became nervous. They couldn''t run away, but they did not dare to open fire because of the order from their superior.


    <span>Seeing that, the officer in charge of the operation on the shore immediately gave the order: "Fire at full strength! Stop that snake! "


    The moment the order was given, the soldiers, whose faces had already turned pale with fright, immediately opened fire. They even fired out a dozen or so rockets!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Tututututu!"


    The bullets and rockets were like a dense shower of zing beams of light as they shot towards the giant golden snake in a berserk manner!


    <span>Seeing that, Ye Fan wanted to stop him but didn''t have enough time, so he couldn''t help but shout: "Quickly stop the attack! Fast! All of you are courting death! "


    <span>Just when the army was puzzled by Ye Fan''s words, they saw that the giant golden snake in the water had already exploded into balls of mes!


    "Bang bang ¡­"When the rocketuncher hit the snake''s body, it was like a firework, and then ¡­ There was no following!


    <span>"No way ¡­" "It''spletely useless!?"


    "Could its body be made of heavy armor?!"


    The soldiers quickly discovered that the bullets and rockets were like the tickling of a giant snake. They simply could not prate its steel-like body!


    The giant snake, on the other hand, was angered by the attack. It suddenly raised its head from the water and stared fiercely at the group of soldiers on the shore.


    Suddenly, the giant serpent swung its tail, and a surgingke of water, like a giant wave, caused dozens of soldiers to topple over!"Retreat!" "Hurry and retreat!"


    <span>The officer who gave the order quickly shouted.


    "All of you step back, I''ll deal with it!"


    <span>Seeing this, Xiao Xin''er suddenly jumped up. She lightly tapped a few times on the ground, rushed to the front of the giant serpent, and lifted her hand to release a rain of phoenix mes!


    The golden rain of fire finally brought trouble to the giant snake. After all, it was phoenix mes. They had blown apart the giant snake''s stomach, leaving behind charred traces!


    "Hu!"<span>The giant snake let out a painful cry, and angrily opened its mouth towards Xiao Xin''er, wanting to eat the girl.


    Xiao Xin''er''s foot pushed off the ground and her body soared into the air. After dodging, she saw that the huge snake was just pretending to attack her and actually wanted to turn around to eat her!


    "Swan Wings!"


    Xiao Xin''er instantly activated the Nine Heavens Scroll and unfurled the white phoenix mes'' wings from her back before retreating.<span>But even so, the reaction speed of this huge snake still scared Xiao Xin''er to the point that she was sweating cold sweat.


    She didn''t feel like she was fighting a snake, but a human master!


    <span>Just when Xiao Xin''er was nning to take it seriously and release more phoenix mes, she saw Ye Fan flying over.


    <span>Ye Fan jumped onto that small continent, and after standing still, he shouted, "Xin''er! I''ll handle it! "


    Hearing that, Xiao Xin''er turned around and said unhappily: Why!? Don''t be so self-righteous! You think I can''t deal with even a single snake? "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry and said, "Such a big snake, killing it would be against the heaven''s will. This kind of spiritual object, even if it were to die, it would only die because of god''s will."


    "Do you think I want to? But it''s a scourge now, who can guarantee that it won''t eat people?! " Xiao Xin''er asked.


    "It won''t eat people, justmunicate with it properly." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Communication? Do you think it''s human? How do Imunicate with them? " Xiao Xin''er felt that this was too bullshit.


    <span>At this moment, therge snake was still ring at her, as if it was waiting for Xiao Xin''er to fall and would eat her up.


    Ye Fan nced at the big snake, smiled and said, "If I can make this big guy obediently listen to me, then it won''t matter anymore, right?""Do you really think this snake can understand human speech? A beast is a beast. If you don''t kill it, it will eat you! " Xiao Xin''er snorted.


    "What if I really can make him listen? Do you want to make a bet? " Ye Fan shrugged and asked.


    Xiao Xin''er disdainfully smiled. She really didn''t believe that Ye Fan would even be able to reason with a snake.<span>"Who''s afraid of who!" If you can''t use force and make this snake listen to you, then do what you want! I''ll agree to any conditions! If you lose, you have to agree to a condition of mine! "


    Xiao Xin''er had already made up her mind. Once Ye Fan failed tomunicate with her, she would request that this guy never touch Du Yun''er again!


    Ye Fan felt that there was no problem and said, "Okay, I agree!" Go back to the shore! Leave the rest to me. "<span>Xiao Xin''er didn''t waste any more words and flew back to the shore, watching from afar, waiting for Ye Fan to make a fool of himself.


    When the giant golden snake saw Xiao Xin''er flying back to the shore and was about to give chase, it heard Ye Fan, who was behind it, shout, "Come back!"


    Just when everyone thought that Ye Fan was "ying the lute against the snake", and that even if he shouted it would still be useless, they saw that the giant golden snake actually turned its head and returned to the side of Little Zhou.


    The huge snake''s big round eyes looked at Ye Fan like this, sticking out its tongue, showing a ttering look.


    Under the incredulous looks of everyone, Ye Fan walked over and extended his hand to signal for the huge snake to obediently move its head closer.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand and caressed the snake''s face, asking, "Hey, big guy, are you looking for me?"<span>The snake blinked his eyes. Although he didn''t say anything, he was still responding to Ye Fan, clearly.


    <span>Ye Fan felt very puzzled, "How did you know I was in Hua Hai?"


    The snake blinked again, but said nothing.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, and then sighed with emotion, "Okay, you came from so far away,ing to find me, I was really touched by you."<span>"Since you like following me so much, I''ll just stay here in the future. I''ll treat you as a friend now."


    Hearing this, the huge snake happily took the initiative to lick Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but wrinkle his nose, because this tongue is too fishy, and this thing definitely eats a lot of fish.<span>"Stop, stop, stop!" Ye Fan stretched out his hand, telling this thing not to be happy, and then said: "You have to promise me, stay in Qing Shan Lake, don''t run around, don''t hurt people, and don''t eat people, or else ¡­ ¡­" I''ll kill you! "


    There was a trace of fear in the snake''s eyes as it shivered and shrank its head.


    Ye Fan knew that he really could understand his own meaning, so he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will get someone to bring you something to eat, it won''t starve you."


    Finished speaking, Ye Fan jumped directly onto the top of the huge snake''s head and sat down.<span>"I can see that your entire body is glowing with a golden light. I''ll call you Xiao Jin from now on, how about it?" Ye Fan patted the snake''s head and asked.


    Xiao Jin blinked, as if it didn''t matter.<span>Ye Fan chuckled and said, "Go, go to the shore. Say hi to them and get to know my woman. In the future, you will have to rely on her to feed you."


    Xiao Jin listened to themand and immediately swam towards the shore with Ye Fan in tow.


    At this time, everyone on the shore was dumbstruck. Not to mention the soldiers, even Ning Zimo, Little Zhao, and the others felt that Ye Fan was too magical!


    Heavens, he could actually talk to a snake!? The key point was ¡­ This snake was so savage before, but now, it actually submitted!?Xiao Xin''er was so angry that her face turned red. She suddenly had a huge feeling of defeat. Could it be ¡­ In the eyes of a snake, was her, the phoenix girl, even inferior to this fellow!? Wasn''t this too infuriating?


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1170

    1170


    Ye Fan leisurely sat on Xiao Jin and arrived at the shore before jumping down.


    Although Xiao Jin was already obedient, most of the people on the shore had already retreated to a distance a hundred meters away, not daring to approach.


    "Hubby, you''re too awesome. This snake actually listened to you?" Ning Xuemo was filled with admiration and novelty.


    Ye Fan chuckled, "I think it''s because I''m pretty good-looking, but the most important thing is still to look at my face."


    "Go!" Who would believe it! You must have used some sort of crafty scheme! " Xiao Xin''er refused to ept this.Ye Fan clicked his tongue and said, "Xin''er, if you want to be shameless, I won''t force you, but you can''t say that I''m ying tricks on you."


    Who dares to be so shameless!? Just say it directly! What do you want me to do!? " Xiao Xin''er angrily said.Ye Fan stroked his chin, "I haven''t thought of it for now, but I will tell you when I need it."


    Xiao Xin`er muttered: "If you dilly-dally, you must be thinking about some dirty things."<span>Ye Fan was speechless. He really didn''t want to do anything to her, but this little girl had a lot on her mind.


    Ye Fan was toozy to care too much about it. He still had some serious business to attend to, so he turned around and said to Ning Xuemo, "Ning''er, this Xiao Jin can be considered my friend. In the future, you can live in the Qing Mountain Lake.


    "Little Gold?" Ning Xuemo was stupefied.Ye Fan pointed at the huge snake, "It ah, I gave it a name."


    Everyone had aplicated expression on their faces, looking at Ye Fan with eyes full of admiration. How was this a "friend"? This was clearly a "pet"!


    "Don''t worry, I told it to go too far, it won''t hurt people to eat them. Once it does something bad, I will kill it." Ye Fan smiled and said.<span>"But... "What do you want to feed it?" Ning Xuemo asked.


    Little Zhao, who was at the side, said, "Miss, snakes seem to be eating mice."<span>"Mouse? How many mice does it eat? " Ning Xuemo was about to go crazy.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "He''s fishing and eating in the Qing Mountain Lake, so you guys can send him some fish to theke or bring him some pigs. With his body size, I estimate that eating a few cows won''t be a problem."


    Everyone looked at the giant snake''s head and nodded in agreement.<span>"No!" Are you sure you want to keep it at Qing Shan Lake? " On the other hand, Xiao Xin''er said with dissatisfaction: "What if the people see it? Can''t something big happen?!"


    <span>When the people beside him heard this, they felt that it made sense. For such a huge snake, ordinary people would definitely be frightened of it.


    Although there weren''t many people at the Green Mountain Lake, some people woulde for a weekend or something like that. They would always be discovered.


    <span>Ye Fan had already thought of this a long time ago, and said, "If I buy the entire Qing Mountain Lake, will I be able to prevent others from entering?"


    "What!? Are you sure? "You want to buy the Qing Shan Lake?" Xiao Xin''er was stunned.


    Ning Xuemo also felt that this was a bit unimaginable and said, "Hubby, the entire region of the Qing Mountain Lake is not just limited to thiske!


    Even though theke was only 10 square kilometers, the agriculturalnd, residential andmercialnd outside were around 50 square kilometers.<span>ording to Hua Hai''s price, if you buy all of thisnd, you''ll probably ¡­ That''s tens of billions! "


    Ye Fan said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. Buying it isn''t something that can''t be sold. In the future, if I find another ce for Xiao Jin to stay, I can just sell it again."<span>"You ¡­ Do you have that much money?! " Xiao Xin''er said in disbelief.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around in confusion, "What? Dozens of billions?" Don''t your Phoenix n have tens of billions? "


    "I... Of course we do! How could you possibly imagine the wealth of our Phoenix n!? " Xiao Xin''er''s face was red as she stuck out her chest.


    In fact, Xiao Xin''er felt a little guilty because even though the phoenix n had arge family background, many of them were fixed assets. Moreover, if there were more people, then the amount of money they earned would naturally be reduced.


    Of course, it was impossible for him to not be able to afford the tens of billions, but it was still very difficult for him to casually spend so much money.


    <span>Ye Fan spread out his hands, "Then isn''t that fine?" Ah, Xin''er, go back and tell your superiors that I''ve bought Qing Shan Lake. They have calcted how much it will cost and told me and I will immediately give them the money.


    After that, you guys publicize to the outside world that, let alone me buying it personally, it has be a base for military training. This way, the society won''t suspect anything and naturally, no one will casuallye in. "


    <span>"Hmph, you are quite thoughtful. You have even thought of how to calm the public''s opinions." Xiao Xin''er said.


    Ning Xuemo was still feeling a little unfathomable, "Hubby, you really want to buy it?" "Then how can I open my Purple Leaf Tea House? In the future, there won''t be any more guestsing in!"


    <span>Even though she didn''t specialize in opening teahouses, she loved tea. She was already used to drinking tea here.


    <span>"Foolish Ning''er, from now on, the entire Qing Mountain Lake belongs to us. You can set aside a ce to open your teahouse as long as you don''t let guests see Xiao Jin!" Ye Fan said.


    <span>Ning Xuemo agreed with him. This way, she would be even more nimble.


    <span>On the side, Little Zhao and the others sighed with emotion. The tycoons were truly inhumane. They actually bought over ten billion yuan worth ofnd in just a few minutes!?


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the time on his phone, patted his head, and said, "Crap, the dy is a bit long, I still have to go to the Arts Center to watch a fashion show!"


    "Hubby, are you talking about that Willie Mi show? You''re still interested in that? " Ning Xuemo asked in surprise.


    "Sigh... "I had a photo with you on the street and went to the magazine, but Qingxue saw it. She''s angry right now, so I have to calm down with her," Ye Fan said helplessly.<span>Ning Xuemo covered her mouth and embarrassedly blushed. "Oh ¡­" "How could it be like this ¡­."


    <span>"It''s a good thing that the magazine bought Qingxue, it won''t spread too much." Ye Fan said.


    Ning Xuemo inwardly let out a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she was curious and wanted to secretly buy a book to have a look.


    When Xiao Xin''er heard these words, she said disdainfully: "I wonder what Yun''er sees in you. How shameless!"<span>Ye Fan curled his lips and said, "Xin''er, you don''t need to worry about the matter between me and Yun''er. Hurry up and report it to your superiors. I have already bought thisnd and thiske!"


    Oh right, I have paid for all of Xiao Jin''s damaged bridges, water conservancy facilities and maintenance costs! There''s only one condition, and that is that within three days, thisnd belongs to me! ""Are you willing to pay for the repairs? That would be at least billions! " Xiao Xin''er said in surprise.


    "If I don''t show some sincerity, they won''t easily sell me thisnd, right?" Ye Fan grinned and said.


    Xiao Xin''er''s heart was thumping. How much money did this guy actually have?!


    She could almost conclude in advance that the country would definitely agree to sell Qing Shan Lake to Ye Fan. Firstly, he had the face to do so, and secondly, the country really didn''t lose anything. After all, this wasn''t the center of Hua Hai, it was just a suburb.


    After Ye Fan finished exining these things, he turned around and waved to Xiao Jin before hurriedly driving away.It was almost ten o''clock. He must have beente in the past.


    Ye Fan nned to call Su Qingxue while driving using Bluetooth. He first told Su Qingxue so that she wouldn''t get angry again ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1171

    1171The Hua Hai Arts Center was full of security guards outside. There were even armed teams from the Defense Bureau outside.


    <span>Journalists from all over the world were fighting for a good spot outside, reporting on the major events of the fashion industry.


    As arge number of celebrities from all walks of life enter the arts center on the red carpet, fashion shows are about to begin. Siu


    Gentle Snow didn''t choose to walk on the red carpet. She simply drove by herself, passed security checks, stopped the car, and entered the banquet hall. Large


    The hall had already been renovated. In front of them was a huge T stage with no more than 100 distinguished guests seated in the inner court. There were also hundreds of other seats, which were rtively far away from each other.


    Su Qingxue didn''t have any intention of showing off, so she politely wore a ck dress decorated with diamonds. It was simple and clean.However, her naturally peerless beauty attracted a lot of attention the moment she entered the door. Siu


    Qingxue was used to these gazes and ignored them. She was a little annoyed because Ye Fan seemed to want to throw her out. But


    She didn''t want to take the initiative to call him and ask, because it would be embarrassing, so she would rather pretend that a man didn''t exist.<span>At this time, Ye Fan made a call. Siu


    When Qingxue saw this, she deliberately waited for the phone to ring a few times before answering with a bad tone, "Hello ¡­"


    "Heh heh... Wife, I''m sorry, I ran into some trouble and it''s been settled now.<span>"It''s better if you don''te. It''s not a big deal anyway," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan quickly said, "Watching a show is a small matter, but apanying your wife is a big matter!" Wife, wait for me for a while, leave me a seat, I''ll be there soon! " Positive<span>At this moment, a staff member wearing a suit walked over with a smile and invited Su Qingxue over. Siu


    Qingxue said, "I''ll go and take a seat first. Once you''ve arrived, go straight to the inner court and show them the invitation letter." Speak


    "Then, Su Qingxue hung up.""This must be Chief Su of the Embroidery Group. Pleasee and choose your seat first," the staff member said politely.


    <span>Su Qingxue walked over and found that there was another machine with a screen for selecting seats.


    "Your seats, aren''t they arranged?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Oh, to show our respect for the guests in the infield, our seats are arranged randomly byputer.


    After all, most of the guests wanted to sit in the first row, the nearest, but the seats in the first row were limited.<span>"Some seats are reserved for acting stars and world-ss masters. There aren''t many seats left in the first row, so we can only randomly choose one of them," the staff exined.


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned, "My husband also wants toe. Can we smoke two seats together?"


    <span>"You can. As long as you have two invitation letters, you can choose a seat at the same time. However, if you choose a seat at the back, you must also have two people sitting at the back."


    <span>Su Qingxue actually didn''t really care where she sat, so she nodded and said, "Then I''ll choose two at the same time."


    <span>Then, Su Qingxue went up and pressed the button. very


    <span>Quickly, theputer disyed two seats, one at the back.


    After all, the probability was small, so Su Qingxue didn''t think much of it.<span>However, just when Su Qingxue was about to sit down, she saw the staff looked at theputer control staff behind her.


    Immediately after, the seat number on the monitor changed and became the seat in the first row.


    <span>"Congrattions, CEO Su. You just managed to draw a seat in the first row." The staff member smiled kindly and said, "Please take your seat." Siu


    "Qingxue frowned, she was sure that she didn''t see wrong. It was obvious that they had secretly changed their seats."


    You. "Why did you change my seat?" Su Qingxue asked. Then ¡­


    The staff memberughed softly, "Director Su, please don''t make things difficult for us. We are only listening to the orders from above ¡­." Siu


    Qingxue wondered in her heart, could it be that Ye Fan secretly used his connections behind the scenes? With her husband''s strength, it was indeed possible. estimateHe had secretly arranged a seat in the first row to please her. Siu


    Qingxue didn''t say anything and just nodded. She walked to the first row of the infield and sat down.


    At this time, most of the people were already seated in the inner court. However, some of the important guests naturally had to be at the top. SiuQingxue discovered that there was basically no one sitting in the first row. It seemed that the real celebrities were more important than others, so she deliberately dyed their appearance time.


    <span>Many people looked at Su Qingxue enviously. After all, being able to sit in the first row meant that they could be on the screen when the entire world was broadcasting. Moreover, it was also a symbol of their status and wealth.


    Su Qingxue was sitting alone. She felt quite bored, so she took out her phone and started reading the news.


    <span>Not long after, he heard a ruckusing from behind.


    "... This is the first time I''ve heard of such a thing. Watch a show, I still need a machine to arrange seats for me! Don''t you guys want to do business in China!? " Siu


    Qingxue puzzledly turned her head, wanting to see who had such a big temper. very<span>Quickly, many people at the scene looked over.


    <span>He saw a middle-aged man with glossy hair, wearing sunsses, an Armani suit, and holding a cigar, throwing a tantrum. in


    Beside him was a handsome man wearing a fashionable punk retro jacket. Most people recognized this man. He was China''s most popr star, Wu Han.<span>"Isn''t that Wu Han? "Could the person beside him be Yang Hua Cheng?"


    <span>"It''s Boss Yang from China''s Royal Entertainment. He is from a trust gang in Xiangjiang. How could he not be conceited?"


    <span>"Wu Han seems to be his foster son. Is he going to perform tonight as well?"


    This time, the organizers had met a tough opponent. Since Wu Han was able to perform in the Wimei Show, it must be because Boss Yang had a good rtionship with him. por


    "The boss specially came over from Xiangjiang to support his foster son, Wu Han. How could he possibly ept the seat at the back of the hall?"Lower your voice! Don''t let anyone hear you! That''s the boss who controls half of China''s entertainment industry, we can''t afford to offend him ¡­ " in


    Most of those in the infield were either rich or noble. However, these people were still fearful of Yang Hua Cheng. fruit


    Yang Hua Cheng didn''t even bother paying attention to the staff members as he led the bodyguards and headed directly to the infield. workerThe staff could not stop them, but they did not dare toe head to head with such a big boss who could both eat and eat. They could only follow nervously by the side.


    Yang Hua Cheng walked to the front row with a face full of arrogance. He took a nce at Wu Han and asked, "Wu Han, where are you sitting?" Wu


    Han Seat was the guest of honor for tonight''s performance. Furthermore, he was China''s number one celebrity. In order to promote himself, he sat in the first row.


    He chewed on his gum and gave a cool and unruly smile. He pointed to a seat beside Su Qingxue and said, "Over there, the organizers arranged a seat for me. It seems to be filled with fashion masters."


    <span>Yang Hua Cheng nodded and directly walked in front of Su Qingxue. He sized her up and said, "I know you, you are ¡­ ¡­. That young female entrepreneur of Huhai Embroidery Group, I saw you in the magazine. "


    Wu Han also stared at Su Qingxue with infatuation in his eyes. Siu


    Although Qingxue didn''t feel veryfortable in her heart, but she didn''t want to have any conflicts with a veteran big shot like Yang Hua Cheng at such an asion. After all, the organizers still wanted to host a show.Therefore, he stood up, nodded and said, "Yes, is there anything for you, Mr. Yang?"


    "I''ll switch seats with you, you shouldn''t have any objections, right?" Yang Hua Cheng said naturally, as if this was a matter of course. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1172

    1172 quaterThe guests in the infield all looked at him, whether intentionally or unintentionally. 1a This


    In the entire scene, most of the people there were well-known people, so most of them knew each other. Naturally, everyone knew who Su Qingxue was. Although ¡­<span>In terms of assets, Su Qingxue''s embroidery group could be said to be on par with China''s Royal Entertainment Company.


    <span>However, in terms of background, most people naturally believed that Yang Hua Cheng was even more profound. Yes


    <span>Some of the businessmen and celebrities who admired Su Qingxue revealed a worried expression, because from what they knew, this young female CEO had a cold personality. If she contradicted Yang Hua Cheng, then something would happen.


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned slightly. She pondered whether she should agree or not.


    As for the staff on the side, they mustered up the courage to advise, "Mr. Yang, Miss Su has drawn two seats here, the rules prohibit any change." por


    When Hua Cheng heard that, his expression immediately darkened and he retorted, "What did you just say? "I didn''t hear clearly ¡­"


    The staff member''s face turned pale and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.<span>Wu Han sneered disdainfully, "What are you doing? Ask Wei Mi CEO if you still want to host a fashion show in Da Xia Empire!? "When my godfather gets angry, he makes it so that you guys can''t continue your business!"


    <span>Mr. Wu Han, we have great respect for Mr. Yang, but... But Miss Su is also our distinguished guest ¡­ "


    Without waiting for the staff member to finish speaking, Yang Hua Sheng sneered and said, "So what you''re saying is, I''m already old, so I''m not as influential as this young, beautiful entrepreneur? "My position is inferior to this girl?"No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no... "Of course not..." The staff member hurriedly shook his head. Wu


    Han said with a sneer, "You workers, I advise you not to make my godfather angry, or ¡­ The consequences are not something that you can imagine ¡­ "<span>Seeing the staff with extremely ugly and difficult expressions, Su Qingxue faintly sighed.


    <span>"Never mind, I don''t really care," Su Qingxue said. She


    Naturally, she wasn''t afraid of this Yang Hua Cheng, and she couldn''t be bothered to care about what the Trusted Faction was. In any case, the world''srgest underground power and information system were all owned by her own family.<span>However, if she refused on the spot, this Yang Hua Cheng would most likely bring her quite a bit of trouble. ten thousand


    <span>If she did, would she freeze these people into ice? This would cause a hugemotion.


    Her state of mind had long since surpassed the period where she wouldn''t be afraid to make a ruckus for a little face. Moreover, she wasn''t a reckless person.<span>In her eyes, Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han were no different from some ignorant upstarts. heel


    It would be a waste of time for such people to be so calctive, so there was no need.


    A dog can''t bite a dog when it bites. ""Very good, respecting the elders is what a young person should do." Yang Hua Cheng nodded in satisfaction.


    Wu Han chuckled and said, "Godfather, you should have been sitting at the front, that''s what you should be doing."


    <span>Su Qingxue didn''t say much and just picked up her bag naturally. She got up and walked to the seat at the back. a few


    The staff saw that there was nothing they could do. After all, Su Qingxue had agreed to it herself.<span>The surrounding guests did not find it strange when they saw this scene. In their eyes, Su Qingxue was indeed not someone who should go head to head with Yang Hua.


    Boss Su, why don''t we change the front row seats for you? " The staff member asked in a low voice, apologizing.<span>Su Qingxue shook her head and sat in thest row. She said, "No need, I''ll just take a look here."


    <span>Hearing Su Qingxue''s words, the few staff could only disperse. Positive


    At this moment, discussions broke out in the infield. A tall,nky man with an exaggerated hairstyle, wearing avant-garde clothing, and a golden-haired middle-aged man, apanied by a few assistants, walked into the hall."Yes, sir." Ferdinand respectfully leaned backwards, introducing something to the man in court attire, a very fervent expression on his face.


    Look! "He is the chief designer of the LD Group of the Arenas, Master Felini!"


    Who''s that next to Master Felini? "From the looks of it, his status seems to be even higher than his?"


    Is there anyone in the fashion world who has a higher status than Master Felini? Could it be the boss of LD Corporation? "


    "That''s impossible. Even in front of the boss, an international rank master like him wouldn''t be so attentive ¡­"During the banquet in the fashion industry, the status of a top designer was naturally self-evident. by


    <span>So, as soon as Felini appeared, a lot of people wanted to go up and talk to him. Wu


    Han also seized the opportunity and smiled humbly. He went up and shook Freya''s hand, "Master Freya, long time no see. Do you still remember me?" Fee


    Lenny looked at Wu Han and smiled, "Mr. Wu Han, I remember... I saw youst Barley Fashion Week. ""Haha, what an honor, master still remembers me." Wu Han then pretended an unintentional smile and asked, "May I ask who is this esteemed sir from Master Freya? The way you dress is really too tasteful! " This


    <span>The pce attire of the golden-haired middle-aged man made him look like a fine, handmade product. It was very unique, but it was also full of unspeakable, low-key luxury.


    There was a proud look on his face as he said: "This master George is my teacher!" He was also a royal designer!


    Back then, I benefited a lot from my teacher''s studies, which helped me greatly in my design! " NoWhen the guests, who were listening to him, heard this, they all revealed expressions of reverence and surprise.


    Felini was already a top international designer, and his mentor was no small matter! protosm


    <span>They were the designers from the Royal Family!? No wonder it was able to make Freeney act like ackey. This


    <span>People of simr status were not people that normal rich people could befriend. Even if it was a top international fashion show, it was unworthy of inviting them over. cause


    "Heh, he isn''t here to make clothes for themon people or the rich, so of course he would disdain toe to these kinds of asions!"


    "As expected of master Freya, to be able to invite such a respected master George toe!" Immediately, people began to tter him.


    Fayerney smiled and waved: "Teacher just took advantage of this fashion show to meet two honorable people and give me pointers. I can''t get you to help me out."


    Everyone could not help but discuss among themselves. They did not know which noble n it was that recognized Master George."So it''s Grandmaster George. I apologize for my disrespect!" "My name is Wu Han, I''m an actor..." Upon hearing this, Wu Han immediately wanted to befriend George. If only they could take a picture together, that would be even better. one


    When the promotions went out, it was to say that Wu Han and the Royal Designer of the Shardline Kingdom had been photographed together.<span>However, George only nodded his head and didn''t pay any more attention to him.


    <span>George nced from side to side at the first row of seats in the infield, as if looking for someone.


    Wu Han stood there awkwardly, forced a smile and then went back to his seat dejectedly.


    When the surrounding guests saw all of this, they were all secretly amused. They all knew that Master George absolutely looked down on the so-called famous entertainment star. por<span>Hua Cheng patted his dry son''s back but didn''t say anything. After all, he didn''t dare to mess with the Royal Family''s Royal Designer.


    <span>George looked around the room, frowned, and asked, "Ma''am, which seat are you sitting in? Isn''t it the first row? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1173

    117


    Felini was also a bit puzzled. He hurriedly got a staff member over and asked, "Didn''t I ask you to arrange a seat for Ms. Su in the first row? Ms. Su has already entered the auditorium. Could it be that she still hasn''t chosen a seat? " Then ¡­


    One of the staff members showed an awkward expression as he whispered the information about WWW. flower


    Hearing that, Frei''s brows furrowed, he nced at Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han who were sitting there, showing a look of disgust. He


    After careful deliberation, he said to Master George, "Teacher, the Madam has arrived. She is in a seat at the back.""Behind?" George was displeased: "Why the back?" Is there anyone more qualified to sit in the front row than the king''s queen? " Fee


    <span>Lenny smiled wryly and whispered what happened just now in George''s ear.


    <span>"Teacher, this is how it happened. I really did make all the arrangements, but I didn''t expect that ¡­" "


    <span>Alright! Your habit of finding excuses has not changed at all! " George interrupted him: "I don''t want to hear such nonsense. First, take me to see my wife!" Fee


    <span>Lenny nodded in shame and held out his hand to George. quaque


    Thus, under countless gazes, Master George did not sit in the front row but in the back!


    <span>When George and Freya walked to stand in front of Su Qingxue, other than Su Qingxue, arge number of the guests all had surprised expressions.


    Mr. Feleney? " Su Qingxue was flipping through the news on her phone. When she saw someone walk over, she raised her head and realized that it was someone familiar.


    <span>After all, the Embroidery Group and the LD Group were important partners now, so Su Qingxue and Ferdinand also had mail interactions.


    "Respected CEO Su, this is my teacher. You should have heard of him thest time." Felicia introduced. Joe


    <span>Zhi, however, was very solemn and respectful. He ced his hand on his chest, bowed and introduced himself, "Madam, you can just call me George.


    I heard that this fashion show will be held in Hua Hai. My teacher hopes that I can use this opportunity to pay a visit to you and mister ¡­ not


    <span>It is always an honour to meet you here, and your beauty is impressive at first nce. "


    In public, George paid a lot of attention to the wording, and did not dare to call Ye Fan by his name. Siu


    Qingxue thought back to the first time Ye Fan saw Felicia, and couldn''t help but remember who George was.


    "Oh, Mr. George. Are you a student of Master Alec? " JoeZhi nodded with an excited smile. "Yes, I didn''t expect the Madam to know of such a minor character like me ¡­"


    <span>"How could I not know? My husband said that some of his clothes were made by you, Master Alec," Su Qingxue said. Joe


    Zhi was even more touched, his voice trembling. "Wang ¡­" Oh no, sir, he. You mentioned me? "


    <span>"Yes." Su Qingxue smiled affirmatively.


    George was ttered and said in a grateful tone: "This is my honor!" In fact, his teacher felt that he was getting older and older, and that he didn''t have enough strength left in him.


    Therefore, I hope that I will be able to see you in person this time, so that I can prepare myself to take over your teacher''s clothes in the future and beg you to continue being Mr. Ye''s tailor. Only


    I''m not good at learning, and many of the details were not as perfect as my teacher''s. I just hope that I won''t disappoint my teacher ¡­ " Siu


    "Qingxue even heard that was a bit too much, how much pressure did Ye Fan put on the tailor? Why did he make such simple clothes? It was as if he was doing some huge project."


    "Master George, you are too modest. My husband is not that picky." Su Qingxueforted him.<span>George thought he had said something wrong, so he hurriedly exined, "Of course I know that Mr. Ye will not mind our ws too much, but we will feel bad if we don''t find them perfect enough for ourselves." Siu


    Qingxue nodded and said with a smile, "My husband is very easy to talk to. When hees, you can talk to him yourself. When the summeres, it''s time for him to buy a new batch of clothes."


    "What!?" George was overjoyed. "Ye ¡­" Mr. Ye will also be here today? " Fee<span>Lenny was also very happy. He gave Su Qingxue two invitation letters, but he did not dare to hope that Ye Fan would appear.


    He didn''t even dare to mention inviting Ye Fan, afraid that he would be looked down on for overestimating himself. With his small status, how could he invite Ye Fan?


    <span>"If Su Qingxue really brought Ye Fan over, then this disciple of his will have done a great deed this time!"


    That''s right... "But he has some matters to attend to and will bete. Didn''t I leave him an empty seat?" Su Qingxue pointed at the seat beside her.<span>Unable to contain his joy, George looked back at Feleney and said, "What are you waiting for? Hurry and rearrange the best seats in the front row! "


    "Yes sir!" Felini gritted his teeth, thinking that even if he had to rearrange the row, he would still have to arrange two good seats in front of him.However, Su Qingxue stopped him and said, "Forget it, the seats in front are all full. Furthermore, I just drew the seats at the back ¡­ ¡­. No


    <span>We have to sit in the front seat. Everyone just watch the show and be happy with it. " Siu


    <span>Qingxue didn''t want to show off too much, making it seem like they were very unusual. can


    <span>In fact, even if Su Qingxue wanted to keep a low profile, it would be difficult to do so now.


    Because George heard that Su Qingxue and Ye Fan wanted to sit at the back, so he also wanted to sit at the side! No. 1


    The row of special seats did not matter to George at all. He only wanted to get closer to Ye Fan and his wife, so that they could be closer to the God in his heart, his faith, and the distance between them...Since George was sitting in the back row like this, of course Felini wouldn''t sit in the front. He also followed the teacher and sat there, waiting for Ye Fan''s arrival.


    Immediately, the focus of the entire audience shifted from the first row to the back row where Su Qingxue was located!


    When Su Qingxue saw the gazes of curiosity and envy directed at her, she felt helpless in her heart. However, she couldn''t just kick out George and his disciples, so she could only endure it.


    Seated in the first row, Wu Han''splexion darkened upon seeing this sight.<span>Su Qingxue was just a merchant that they had chased away. To think that she was sitting with a Royal Tailor that he couldn''t even get close to. She even seemed very familiar with him, which naturally made him unhappy. one


    Beside him, Yang Hua Cheng also felt displeased, because this way, it felt like the two of them were sitting in the first row, with a lower level than the ones at the back.


    He found an assistant and asked: "Those two masters, why are they sitting beside Su Qingxue?"<span>The assistant wasn''t very clear, so she could only reply in a small voice, "Boss, it seems like LD and the Embroidery Group are strategic partners. I believe we already know each other."


    <span>Oh... "So that''s how it is..." Yang Hua Cheng could ept this kind of situation. quaque


    <span>At this time, another exmation came from the guests.


    A middle-aged Caucasian man in a McQueen''s suit and a man in sunsses who was half a century old and wearing a white Dior shirt walked into the venue.


    "Isn''t that Henry Pinault, the current president of the Kai Yun Group of the Enamel?!"


    "And that old man, could he be the Patriarch of the Weedon n, Mister Pater?"


    That''s right! A descendant of Louis Vuitton! "He is now the de facto controller of the world''srgest luxury goodspany!"


    <span>The Wimei Show this time is really of a high grade. Since people like them are here, could it be that they wanted to meet with the higher-ups of China and came by themselves? "


    As the guests were discussing andmenting over the fact that they had met the big shots of the international fashion industry, they saw that these two big shots actually didn''t go to the front and take their seats. Instead, they walked towards the back. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1174

    1174<span>Everyone began to guess that the boss was probably going to greet the royal tailor, Master George.


    After all, these were the royal family''s most popr figures. Moreover, they were the true leaders of the fashion industry. Even the big bosses behind the scenes had to respect the Royal Tailors.However, the next scene left the guests dumbfounded ¡­


    <span>Pino and Weedon did not greet George but instead walked towards Su Qingxue.


    <span>"Madam ¡­" Do you remember me? "We met once before in Barley, when we were lucky ¡­" Henry Pino humbly greeted Su Qingxue.


    <span>Of course Su Qingxue remembered because old Pino brought Little Pino and gave her a bunch of gifts.


    <span>"Mr. Pino, how could I forget? Thank you for receiving me at Barleyst time ¡­" Su Qingxue stood up and said.


    "This is what we should do. My father wanted toe as well, but he is too old, so I can only ask for his sincere regards." Pino said respectfully.Wei Deng, who was standing by the side, also introduced himself, "Madam, this is our first time meeting. I am Pat Wei Deng, it is my great honor to meet you here!


    <span>"Six years ago, I had the privilege of making friends with His Excellency Lucifer. With his good fortune, ourpany was able to develop freely in these past few years, and our factories in various countries were protected as well. My shareholders and I have always been very grateful ¡­"


    "Is that so... "I don''t know, he and Mr. Weedon know each other." Su Qingxue shook hands with the old man.


    "Mr. Lucifer, you have forgotten too much, so you will definitely not be worried about our little favor," said Wilden with a smile.Su Qingxue knew that these two bosses definitely didn''t need to join the Wimei Xiu to promote theirpany, because they were no longer at this level.


    Therefore, they specially came to participate in this time''s show. Their only exnation was that they wanted to see Ye Fan.


    "You two ¡­ You''re here to see my husband, right? " Su Qingxue whispered."The show is in Hua Hai, so we feel that it is a good opportunity to meet with Master Lucifer. After all, it''s not like we can disturb him during normal times."


    <span>"Of course, even if we don''t meet Lucifer, and even if we do meet you, we will still feel that our trip was worthwhile," Pat Weedon said with a smile.


    For Pino and Weedon, they would definitely not dare to disturb Ye Fan for no reason.Therefore, taking advantage of this opportunity, it would be more appropriate to let Ye Fan meet with him and maintain a friendly rtionship with him.


    <span>Su Qingxue was d that she called Ye Fan over. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to travel thousands of miles to reach Hua Hai for these two bosses.


    "You two, please take your seats at the VIP table in the first row." A staff member came forward and said.When Pino heard this, he waved his hand and said, "No need. I can just sit here. Give my seat to the people who were originally sitting here."


    <span>"That''s right, I can just sit in this row," Pat said.


    The staff member was stunned. Someone was actually willing to give up the seat in the first row and sit down at the bottom!?


    <span>This kind of exchange would naturally make those sitting in the first row very happy, so there was nothing they could say. After all, they were all willing to do so by themselves.


    Therefore, under the shocked and confused gazes of the guests inside, Pino and Weedon, the two super big shots of the fashion world, sat on the other side of Su Qingxue.


    All of a sudden, more and more eyes were focused on Su Qingxue.


    Su Qingxue felt a bit awkward. If she had known earlier, she would have listened to Ferdinand and sat in the first row. Now, she had let these big figures sit behind her.<span>The organizers of Vi Mi were probably depressed. It was not easy to invite such a powerful figure to sit at the back!?


    What Su Qingxue did not expect was that the matter had not ended yet.


    With the arrival of Pino and Vuitton, some of the main characters of the evening had alsoe to the infield.Needless to say, when the top international designer arrived at the scene and saw Master George sitting in the back, who would dare to sit in the front? Immediately, everyone sat behind Su Qingxue.


    <span>All the top business people, either the CEO of a top 500 multinational corporation, or the person in charge of a multinational corporation, or even the heir to the throne of an oil kingdom, had all speciallye to find Su Qingxue and greeted her warmly.


    <span>Su Qingxue originally only wanted to y on her phone and only waited for Ye Fan toe over. Who would''ve thought that she would be tonight''s mistress? She always needed to socialize with him.


    Everyone was pleasantly surprised to know that Ye Fan was going to be at the scene today. They all sat around Su Qingxue.


    Therefore, the guests could no longer understand. No one wanted a VIP seat in the first row, so why was there a group of people fighting to sit in the back row?


    The key point was that any one of these people seemed to have a higher status than Su Qingxue. They were all seniors, so why were all of them being so polite to Su Qingxue as if they were subjects facing their sovereign?<span>"The Embroidery Group isn''t simple. Could it be that they have some sort of background that we don''t know about?"


    "Could it be that Su Qingxue''s husband is not ordinary?" I think I just heard them mention her husband.


    <span>"These big bosses don''t seem to be here for the show, they are clearly here for Su Qingxue!" You don''t even bother to sit in the first row! "


    <span>"That Boss Yang who stole Miss Su''s seat just now should be regretting it now. Who knows, he might have offended a big shot ¡­"


    <span>Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han, the godfather and godson, who sat in the first row, naturally noticed the strange development of the situation and overheard the discussions of the guests.


    <span>For a moment, the two of them were slightly embarrassed, as if they were sitting on pins and needles.


    What was even more awkward was that as the distinguished guests moved to their new seats, some of the more ordinary guests who had originally been seated at the back were now seated in the first row.<span>Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han noticed that the people sitting beside them were all strangers, and their expressions immediately turned ugly.


    <span>It was as if the two of them were in apletely different ss. Sitting in the first row was like a joke.


    <span>"Dad, that Su Qingxue doesn''t seem to be simple. Why are all of those people leaning on her?" Wu Han asked nervously.


    <span>"Hmph, what''s there to be afraid of? If she really had some background, why would she let us just now? "It''s nothing more than the fact that he has a pretty face and is trying to attract bees and butterflies," said Yang Hua Cheng disdainfully.


    Wu Han thought about it for a moment and felt that it made sense. After all, the Embroidery Group had always been a private enterprise.<span>At the same time, the person in charge of the event, Vimy''s senior vice president, Grag, was in a hurry.


    She had seen so many people not sitting in the first row, but once the live broadcast began, wouldn''t that make the audience feel like they were being supported by big names?If such a disgraceful show were to be broadcasted, it would lose thepany''s image!


    As a result, Greer hurried over to Felicia, who was working with him, and asked her about the situation.<span>She was very surprised to find out that it was because Su Qingxue''s position had been changed by Yang Hua Cheng.


    <span>With Ge Lei''s experience, he was naturally unable toe into contact with Ye Fan, so he did not understand why everyone had to care about Su Qingxue.


    Seeing that she was unable to convince the other distinguished guests, she could only sincerely ask Su Qingxue: "Miss Su, I am very sorry to allow this to happen. Could you sit in the first row? We''ll find a way to reschedule. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1175

    1175


    Su Qingxue felt a headacheing on, "Miss Ge Lei, now that everyone is seated, are you going to chase away all the guests in the first row? "I don''t think this is appropriate, let''s just sit like this ¡­" "<span>"But ¡­" Grag looked depressed, "This is bad for ourpany''s image and will also cause the live broadcast ratings to drop significantly. guide


    To broadcasters and advertisers who are very dissatisfied with us, we are a global live broadcast, this is a huge loss. "


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she also felt a bit embarrassed. Because of her personal reason, Weiwei had lost a lot of money, which wasn''t appropriate. on


    Yes: "Very well, Miss Greer. If you canmunicate well with the guests in the front row, I will change seats."


    Greer let out a sigh of relief andughed, "Actually, there''s nothing much to say about this matter. Rules are rules, and positions should not be reced anyway.


    Since Miss Su and your husband were ced in the first row, you should sit there. Therefore, as long as the positions are changed back to their original order, it would be fine! " Speak


    Finished, Greer walked to the front row and announced to the people seated in the first row, "Everyone, this event does not allow you to exchange seats without permission.


    This show is about to begin. Please return to your original seats and abide by the rules of our participation! "<span>Although most of the guests felt a little regretful after hearing Greer''s words, they still obediently stood up. He


    They all knew that they weren''t qualified to sit in the first row. If these big shots wanted to sit back down, they wouldn''t have the guts to say anything. can


    <span>"Yes, but Yang Hua Cheng is sitting without moving, with a calm andposed look on his face."


    "Mr. Yang, please take your ce. Our opening ceremony is about to begin." Greer said with a smile.


    Yang Hua Cheng nced at her, then looked to the side. Seeing Su Qingxue and the others, he slowly walked over.


    George, Weedon, Pinault, and other industry figures all returned to their seats.


    Su Qingxue walked to Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han''s side and watched them quietly. porOf course, Hua Cheng wouldn''t easily switch back. After all, to him, it was a humiliation to snatch a seat from him before changing back into it. But


    He wasn''t stupid, he nned to scout out Su Qingxue''s background first before considering whether to let her go.


    <span>"Do you want me to give it to Su Qingxue of the Embroidery Group?"


    "Yes," Grag nodded.


    "Why?" Could it be that the Embroidery Group is also an important partner of yours? " Yang Hua Cheng asked.


    Ge Lei also didn''t know what Su Qingxue''s background was. He could only say, "Although the Embroidery Group and ourpany aren''t cooperating, Miss Su was very lucky to be able to get these two positions." por


    When Hua Cheng heard this, his heart rxed a lot. It turned out that it was just a matter of the rules for the seats. He said, "Even if that''s the case, I''ve already switched seats with her. She also agreed."<span>Greer frowned and said, "There is a rule for the seating order. Since Miss Su has drawn two seats over here, she should sit with her partner."


    Yang Hua Chengughed disdainfully, "You must be Vimi''s Vice President right? Do you know who I, a certain person, am?"


    "I know that you are the chairman of the Royal Entertainment Company of China and one of the partners in this event. I would like to express my sincere gratitude for the support of yourpany.In return, we have also invited yourpany''s artiste, Mr. Wu Han, for tonight''s performance. I think we will cooperate happily. "Greer gave a formal smile.


    "Oh... It seems that you really know nothing about me, "Yang Hua Cheng said with a gloomy gaze:" In China, even the chairman of yourpany, Mr. Nikos, has to be polite to me! Who do you think you are, worthy tomand me where I sit!? " one<span>Wu Han stood up with a look of regret on his face and said with his Shardte, "Ms. Greer, you might not know my godfather''s background. He


    <span>"Not only is he the chairman of Royal Entertainment, he is also in charge of the biggest underground gang in Fragrant City, the Faithful Gang. He has a very close rtionship with the underground brotherhood in your country."


    What!? Brotherhood?! " Greer''s face immediately turned to one of fear. She was from the people of Mt. Magnesium, so she naturally knew of the dark underground organization in her own country. Never would he have thought that Yang Hua Cheng had such a background. SeeWhen it came to Ge Lei, Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han were already quite pleased with themselves.


    My godfather being willing toe here is already giving you guys a lot of face, so ¡­ I advise you, for the sake of yourpany and your own safety, or. "Don''t make my godfather angry..." Wu Han said with an evil smile. kudzu


    Lei was suddenly stuck in a dilemma. She couldn''t let the distinguished guests sit in the back, nor did she dare to anger Yang Hua Cheng.


    "Forget it," Su Qingxue said at this time, "Miss Ge Lei, I won''t be watching the show today. My husband hasn''te, so I''m not in the mood."<span>Su Qingxue was indeed toozy to wait and was not interested inpeting for two seats with Yang Hua Cheng. The main reason was that the man still hadn''te, so she was quite annoyed.


    "Madam, if you don''t want to watch, then so will I." George immediately stood up and prepared to follow her. Siu


    Qingxue shook her head and said, "Master George, you and the others should sit down. Don''t make things difficult for the host. If you really want to find my husband, you can wait until the end of the event. I will invite you to have a good meal in Hua Hai." massWhen people heard this, they were quite excited. If they could have a meal with Ye Fan, then that would be their glory.


    Su Qingxue didn''t want to stay any longer. She turned around and nned to leave the venue.


    However, just as he walked a few steps, he saw a man jogging down. He had an ashamed smile on his face as he said, "Wife, I''m sorry. It''s too crowded around here. I came toote." to<span>The person was naturally Ye Fan. He parked the car with great difficulty and hurriedly entered. He saw Su Qingxue standing there.


    "You''re too slow!" Su Qingxue said angrily."Heh heh... "There''s nothing I can do about it." Ye Fan forced a smile.


    <span>The originally proud Wu Han, upon seeing Ye Fan suddenly appear, suddenly turned pale and his legs went soft, copsing on the chair.


    <span>"Wu Han, what''s wrong?" Yang Hua Cheng asked curiously.


    Wu Han''s lips were trembling as he muttered, "F * ck... Godfather... He was the same asst time ¡­ The person I met! "


    "What!?" Yang Hua Cheng''s expression changed, "The person who asked the troops to beat you up?" Wu<span>A look of fear appeared in Han Bi''s eyes as he nodded his head, "Yes ¡­"


    Yang Hua immediately felt that something was wrong. He suddenly realized that these people were not looking at Su Qingxue for face, but at Ye Fan!


    Sure enough, the moment George and the others saw Ye Fan, they immediately stood up. Each and every one of them had an excited expression and one of them went up to greet him.


    Ye Fan was stunned by the group of big bosses that suddenly ran up to him. He actually knew most of them, but he was very puzzled. Why did these peoplee to Hua Hai? "<span>George, how is Elmo doing?. Little Pino, you''re out in your father''s ce now?. "Hey, Old Vuitton, did you cut your braid?"


    Ye Fan casually chatted with these super great crocodiles, as if it was as easy as talking about home. quaternary


    The surrounding guests were all dumbstruck. They couldn''t understand how such an ordinary young man could be surrounded and greeted by these big shots. NoOnce everyone thought that this was Su Qingxue''s husband, they felt relieved. After all, being able to marry Su Qingxue was definitely not ordinary. leaf


    After taking care of these old friends, Fan Jian walked in front of Su Qingxue and asked in confusion, "Wife, why don''t you sit down? Where should we sit?" Siu


    Qingxue said indifferently: "I''m not in the mood to watch, why don''t we go?"


    <span>"Why?" Ye Fan had a depressed look on his face, "Are you unhappy that I camete?"


    On the side, Felini quickly interrupted, "Respected Mr. Ye, it''s actually because Ms. Su''s seat was taken by force." leaf


    <span>Upon hearing this, Fan Xian''s eyebrows creased. He looked behind and saw Yang Hua Cheng with aplicated expression, and Wu Han with sweat beading from his forehead. See


    When it was Wu Han''s turn, Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and nodded his head in relief, saying, "No wonder he''s so arrogant..." "Mr. Ye, right? I''m the person in charge of this event, Vimy''s Vice President Greer. I promise to arrange seats for you and Ms. Su as soon as possible! Would you please wait a moment, we can add seats ¡­ "


    At this moment, seeing the elders'' attitude towards Ye Fan, Ge Lei knew that Ye Fan was not someone they could mess with, so he hurriedly went forward and begged Ye Fan to wait a moment. canYes, Ye Fan directly pointed at Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han and said, "There''s no need to add anymore, just tell the two of them to scram."

 Chapter 1176

    1176


    Ye Fan''s words were clearly heard by Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han. Naturally, they were also heard by the other guests.


    Asking Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han to scram in such a big asion was a huge humiliation.Yang Hua Cheng''s face turned liver-colored. No one had ever dared to be so rude to him, even if he was a high ranking official in China.


    <span>However, in the eyes of George, Pino and a group of big bosses, even if Ye Fan killed them on the spot, it wouldn''t be that strange.


    Yang Hua Cheng sat there andughed disdainfully: "Haha!" Ridiculous... Young man, even if you have some background, in front of me, a certain someone, you''d better be careful ¡­ Furthermore, could it be that this Wimei Show is organized by the Embroidery Group? "


    Although Wu Han was uneasy in his heart, with his godfather''s presence, he gained some courage and said, "Miss Ge Lei, don''t forget that I''m today''s performance guest. Without me, your viewership ratings would be affected and you would be deemed as deceiving the audience!"Ge Lei''s face was also full of anxiety. He smiled and said to Ye Fan: "Mr. Ye... May I rearrange the seats for you two? The expulsion of guests is not good for ourpany''s image after all ¡­ "


    How could Ye Fan care so much. He had seen this Wu Han before, and he could imagine what kind of person his godfather was.


    <span>It was one thing for these two to offend him, but they dared to bully Su Qingxue, so how could he tolerate it? Even if Su Qingxue didn''t mind this, he couldn''t allow it to happen.


    "If you don''t want to rush, then I''ll rush!"


    Ye Fan was about to go and deal with it, but was stopped by Su Qingxue.<span>"Hubby, don''t be like this. There are so many people watching.


    Furthermore, what kind of status do you have? Su Qingxue advised.


    Ye Fan thought that this was also true. Although he was standing up for his wife, he had done it himself, so he was praising these two guys.Therefore, Ye Fan turned his head and asked Weedon and the others, "Who is the boss of thispany?"


    The old man quickly replied, "Mr. Ye, it''s Nikes ¡­""Oh... "I don''t have any impression of him." Ye Fan frowned.


    "Hehe, Nix''s uncle has some status, he ¡­" "Hehe, it''s normal that you don''t know him." Weedon smiled as he exined, but the meaning behind his words was that Nikos'' position was not enough for Ye Fan to recognize.Ye Fan nodded, and casually said, "One of you should give him a call and let him clean up."


    "Let me contact him!"


    They fished out their cell phones, the fastest being Pino Jr., and immediately began calling Vimy Chairman Nikos.<span>Soon, the call connected and the enthusiastic voice of Nikos came through.


    <span>Pino didn''t waste any words. He just said a few words and hung up.


    Within ten seconds, Vice President Greer''s cell phone vibrated.


    <span>Seeing that it really was the boss, Ge Lei hurriedly picked it up. After hearing a few words, hisplexion greatly changed. His eyes were filled with astonishment and fear as he looked at Ye Fan.


    "Yes ¡­" It was ¡­ "I understand ¡­"After the call ended, Greer bowed deeply towards Ye Fan and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye, I was too rude. Please don''t me me, I''ll take care of it right now!"


    Finishing his words, Ge Lei walked over to Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han with a serious expression and said, "Mister Yang, Mister Wu, please leave this ce immediately. You have already been expelled."<span>For a moment, the guests all revealed looks of surprise. The secretpany actually wanted to expel Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han?


    It had to be known that this was in China, and not in magnesium. It was equivalent to them provoking the local tyrants of China''s fashion and entertainment worlds!


    <span>A little carelessness might make it impossible for Vimi to survive in a big market like China.


    Could it be, that Su Qingxue''s husband was really worth the risk to the Wimei Group!?


    Yang Hua Cheng''s face turned green as he stood up and shouted angrily: "Who gave you the authority!?" Your Chairman, Mr. Nikos, has to behave himself when he sees me. Who do you think you are?! "<span>"I''m sorry, this was just given by Mr. Nikos," Greer said confidently. "Even Mr. Wu Han''s performance was canceled."


    Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han noticed the schadenfreude in the eyes of many nearby, and their expressions turned ugly.<span>"Father... "What should we do? If this gets out, we won''t be able to stay in this circle anymore ¡­" Wu Han panicked.


    A fierce look shed across Yang Hua Cheng''s eyes, "Don''t be afraid, do you think that your godfather doesn''t have a backer?"


    Hearing that, Wu Han suddenly thought of something and immediatelyughed in delight, "That''s right! How could I have forgotten! Godfather, your backing is at the top of the entire China! "<span>With a sullen face, Yang Hua Cheng brought Wu Han to Ye Fan and said: "Young man ¡­ ¡­" You must have a military background, so you''re so arrogant.


    <span>But I, Yang a certain person, and the background of our Fragrant City''s Yang family, are not a simple gang of believers... If you don''t want to lift a rock and smash your own foot, you''d better apologize to me right now. "


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "My wife advised me not to lower myself to your level, and while I was still talking to you properly, I had to quickly tell you, this foster son of yours, to scram..."


    "Ignorant ¡­ Don''t you want to know what kind of big shot is behind our Yang family? " Yang Hua Cheng asked arrogantly.Ye Fan shrugged, shook his head and said, "I don''t want to."


    "Are you scared?" Yang Hua Cheng asked proudly.


    Wu Hanughed and said, "Godfather, people like them are simply unable toe into contact with powerful figures of that level, so I dare not even think about it!"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry from this guy''s confidence, and couldn''t help but to lower his head andugh, "You ¡­." "It seems like I did not beat you upst time, right?"


    "Humph!" Wu Han retorted confidently, "I think you''re still in doubt! Even some general, themanding officer, is not as tough as my godfather!


    Last time, I let you go because I was busy with work. This time, you pissed off my godfather, so just wait for your death! "<span>Yang Hua Cheng had a confident look on his face, "Originally, I didn''t want to startle too many people with such a small matter.


    <span>But you youngsters and foreigners are going too far. I, Yang, for the sake of the dignity of the citizens of China, will never allow you to ride me on my head! "


    <span>When the guests heard this, they began to guess what kind of backer Yang Hua Cheng had, and some of them seemed to know a little and began to whisper to each other.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and lightly said, "In this world, there are people who can make me give them face..." Yes, but not much.


    <span>But there''s one thing I''m sure of. Someone who can make me give them face, just because of you... He didn''t have the qualifications to know her ¡­.


    <span>Therefore, I advise you to leave while you are still able to. " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1177

    1177<span>When Yang Hua Cheng heard this, he did not think much of it. In his opinion, Ye Fan was still too young and had never seen the world before.


    <span>"Kid, don''t think that just because you know some overseas capitalists you can unt your might in this part of China.


    <span>Since you do not know your ce, then don''t me me for suppressing your arrogance and allowing you, young people and foreigners, to open your eyes! "


    With that, Yang Hua Cheng took out his phone, carefully searched for a number, cleared his throat, and then dialed it.Not long after, the call connected. A man''s voice came over the line. "This is the Xie Residence. May I know what''s the matter?"


    Yang Hua Cheng courteously said, "I am Yang Hua Cheng from Fragrant City''s Yang family, the chairman of China''s Royal Entertainment. I have some matters I need to discuss with Uncle Xie."


    The man on the other side replied, "Oh, it''s Mr. Yang. I got it. Please wait a moment, I will transfer it to Master."


    "This is trouble!" Yang Hua Cheng said happily.


    <span>Taking advantage of the time for the call, Yang Hua Cheng looked at Ye Fan and the others provocatively, grinned and said: "I''m afraid that even if I say it out loud, you might not know about it."


    <span>In China, there are five families that have thousands of years of heritage, these five families, any of them are not something you overseas canpare to. Even Xia Yu has to be wary of their influence!


    However, even if you don''t know the five great sects, since you want to do business with China, you should know who the chairman of the China Merchant Union is, also ¡­ "<span>Upon hearing this, many of the people present came to a realization. Yang Hua Cheng had actually gone to the Chairman of the China Merchant Union, Xie Hongfei?!


    Even if one did not know the background of the Xie n and their strength, just Xie Hongfei''s status alone was enough to determine whether or not most overseaspanies could continue to do business in China."Are you for real? Boss Yang knows Chairman Xie?"


    "It''s already on the phone, how can it be fake? I heard that it''s the Yang family in Fragrant City. Back then, together with the Xie family, they contributed to the expulsion of the colonists, so they were on good terms with the previous generation! "


    "No wonder ¡­" "With how fearless they are, even if we don''t talk about their status as the president of the Merchant Union, just the Xie n''s background alone is on apletely different level ¡­"


    <span>The guests were extremely envious and amazed by Yang Hua Cheng''s backstage. At the same time, they also felt that the Embroidery Group was in for a ride of misfortune.


    <span>When Wu Han heard these discussions, his face seemed to be stered with gold, looking at Ye Fan with a mocking expression.


    At this moment, the call from Yang Hua Cheng reached Xie Hongfei''s office.


    "Hua Cheng?" What business do you have with me? " Xie Hongfei went straight to the point.<span>Yang Hua Cheng humbly said, "Uncle, this nephew has indeed met with some trouble. I would like uncle to help me speak a few words of fairness ¡­"


    Although Xie Hongfei wasn''t much older than Yang Hua Cheng, the difference in seniority and position made Yang Hua Cheng very respectful.<span>"Your father was a good friend of mine when he was alive. If you have any problems, you don''t have to beat around the bush. Say it," Xie Hongfei said.


    <span>"It''s like this... "Today, I brought my sons to the Wimei Fashion Show to watch a show, but I didn''t expect them to directly expel us, father and son ¡­" Yang Hua Cheng said.


    "What?" "There''s such a thing?" Xie Hongfei was rather surprised.


    "Uncle, it''s a small matter for me to lose my face, but when I saw these foreigners riding on my head, I couldn''t bear it!" Yang Hua Cheng said indignantly.Xie Hongfei curiously asked, "Did they have no reason to chase you away?"


    <span>Just as Yang Hua Cheng was about to say something, his phone was suddenly grabbed by someone!


    <span>When he raised his head, he found that it was Ye Fan, who had already snatched the phone away from him!


    "You ¡­ What are you doing!? Do you think that just because you robbed a phone, you would be fine!? You are finished! " Yang Hua Cheng was furious.


    The guests were also shocked. They thought that Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were afraid of offending Xie Hongfei, so they wanted to interrupt their conversation.<span>Unexpectedly, after Ye Fan received the phone, he directly began chatting with Xie Hongfei!


    <span>"Old Xie''s father! It''s me! " Ye Fan could no longer bear to listen anymore. Why was it such a small matter, and even made Xie Hongfei do it?


    On the other side, when Xie Hongfei heard this voice, he immediately asked in surprise, "Ye Fan?"


    "Yeah, how were your injuriesst time?" Are you feeling well? " Ye Fan remembered that thest time Xie Hongfei almost lost a lot of blood, it was him who saved him and stopped the bleeding.


    <span>"Heh heh... "It''s all thanks to you handling it well, I''m fine now ¡­" Xie Hongfei smiled amiably.


    <span>At this moment, everyone was stunned again. What was going on? Could it be ¡­ Ye Fan also recognized President Xie!?


    Furthermore, hearing Ye Fan''s tone of voice, everyone could tell that he was a lot more casual than Yang Hua Cheng.<span>Xie Hongfei wondered, "Ye Fan, why are you there?"


    "Oh... "Because of this Yang person, he took my wife''s seat with him and I told them to scram. What, is he on good terms with your family?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>What kind of person is Xie Hongfei? The moment he heard this he immediately understood the situation and understood what kind of person Yang Hua Cheng is. If it wasn''t for the rtionship between the previous generation, he wouldn''t have bothered with Yang Hua Cheng.


    After hearing Ye Fan''s words, he immediately replied, "So that''s the case. Don''t worry, I have some friendship with his father, but with him ¡­" "Not familiar."


    "I think so too, your Xie n shouldn''t be entangled with such an unpopr person." Ye Fan shook his head and smiled.


    <span>"Heh heh... That was natural. "Ye Fan, why haven''t youest time when I invited you to our house?" Xie Hongfei invited.


    Ye Fan scratched his head and said, "There''s no time to go. After I''m done with my work, I''ll go to your Xie n and take a seat."<span>The surrounding guests were all dumbfounded. Previously, they had thought that Ye Fan and the others didn''t even know what the five great sects were.


    In the end, not only did the other party know him, he even knew him very well!


    What was even more enviable and envious was that Ye Fan actually couldn''t be bothered to even thank President for the invitation!?Seeing this, Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han were so frightened that their faces turned pale. They couldn''t even begin to imagine what was going on.


    After chatting for a while, Ye Fan threw his phone back to Yang Hua Cheng and said, "Listen for yourself."


    With trembling hands, he picked up the phone and ced it by his ear. With a trembling voice, he asked, "Bo ¡­" "Uncle ¡­"


    "Don''t call me uncle, I''m not that close to you. Don''t think that I don''t know about the things that the Trusted Gang did.


    <span>The young man in front of you, you''re not even fit to lick the dirt under his shoes! What a disgrace! "Don''t look for me in the future!"


    Xie Hongfei was naturally angry at this moment. He almost got into a fight with Ye Fan because of Yang Hua Cheng. After he finished speaking, he immediately hung up.Yang Hua Cheng''s face was ashen, as if his soul left his body.


    <span>Three secondster, Yang Hua Cheng''s legs went soft and he kneeled on the ground, begging towards Ye Fan: "Mr. Ye! I have eyes, but I do not know Tarzan! Please don''t me us! "


    <span>Wu Han was also scared to the point that he almost peed his pants. He finally knew that he was not only struck by an iron te, but that it was simply an insurmountable mountain.


    How could Ye Fan be interested in seeing the two of them kneel and kowtow? There were many people in the world who wanted to kneel to him.<span>"They are about to start the show, what are you all kneeling for? Get out! " Ye Fan frowned and said.


    When Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han heard this, they didn''t dare to say anything more and immediately stood up, preparing to leave.But Ye Fan added: "Are you all deaf? I told you to scram ¡­ I didn''t let you leave. "


    "Ah?!"


    Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han were both stupefied, but at this moment, looking at Ye Fan''s ice-cold gaze, they didn''t dare to disobey.


    He only wished that he had not listened to Ye Fan''s advice and left earlier, wouldn''t that be the end?


    <span>Therefore, under the contemptuous gazes of hundreds of honored guests, the two of them actually started rolling towards the side exit bit by bit ¡­


    This was a great ''wonder'' scene. Many people even started recording it with their phones.


    Wu Han was already wailing loudly as he rolled on the floor. He knew that if these videos got out, his journey to the stars would be ruined.


    However, all of this, to Ye Fan, was just an unhappy interlude.He held Su Qingxue''s hand and sat on the first row''s seat. Then, he extended his hand towards the dumbstruck Vice President Ge Lei and said: "Hey ¡­. Isn''t it time? Why hasn''t the performance begun yet? "


    Ms. Grag seemed to have suddenlye to a sudden realization. With a stiff yet nervous smile on her face, she said, "Alright! I will make them start now! "<span>Su Qingxue saw the Ge Lei who was very excited as he jogged towards the backstage. She shook her head and sighed, then said to Ye Fan: "Hubby, you scared me so much ¡­ ¡­


    "Actually, isn''t it better to just clean him up a little? You''ve also made him too ugly, I guess Yang Hua Cheng and Wu Han are already crippled."<span>Ye Fan stroked the woman''s hand as he smiled and said, "It''s fine if I don''t kill them, but who asked them to bully my beloved wife..."


    <span>"Liar, I don''t believe you!" Su Qingxue felt sweet inside, but her face was very cold and she snorted lightly. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1178

    1178


    <span>Ye Fan did not pay much attention to the contents of this show. In fact, Su Qingxue did not pay much attention to it either.


    This was because when Ye Fan mentioned that he had bought a huge snake to raise near Qing Shan Lake, Su Qingxue''s attention waspletely attracted there.


    "You are too reckless! So much money, was it up to them to pay for it? You have to negotiate the price with them! " Su Qingxue felt that men didn''t know how to spend money.Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He had told Su Qingxue so much that she didn''t even pay attention to the 50-60 meter long giant serpent Xiao Jin. What she was paying attention to was actually the money he spent to buy thend andke!


    After all, Ye Fan had been trained as a businessman since he was young. For Su Qingxue, no matter how rich Ye Fan was, he couldn''t be spent carelessly.<span>During the whole show, Ye Fan didn''t even pay much attention to it. He only listened to what Su Qingxue had to tell him about how to make use of Qing Shan Lake''snd in the future in order to get even more benefits.


    <span>After the Wimei Show ended, under the arrangements of Su Qingxue, Ye Fan also agreed. He invited George and the other big shots from all over the world toe visit him and have a meal.


    Seeing that these people were extremely grateful, Ye Fan also felt that Su Qingxue''s arrangement was pretty good. If it was him, he probably would have let them directly return.


    The day passed, and night fell.<span>After dinner, Ye Fan watched a bit of TV and then ran out to start training.


    <span>Although in the past few days, the Doomsday King did not have any movements and the n did not make things difficult for him and Su Qingxue, Ye Fan''s sense of danger made him unwilling to rx and cultivate.


    <span>At midnight, Ye Fan returned to his room covered in sweat and took a bath.


    After that, Ye Fan, in his underpants, opened hisptop and prepared to start studying the data of the Earth''s axis.<span>Although Ye Fan basically did not go to work for the brocade group anymore, regardless of day or night, it was very fulfilling.


    Just when Ye Fan was doing his research, he found that Su Qingxue hade to find him.


    "Wife, what''s wrong?" Ye Fan opened the door in advance and asked.Su Qingxue was holding aptop in her hands. Seeing Ye Fan''s strong figure, her cheeks flushed red.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Didn''t you want the information from the Asura''s Association? I''ll give it to you after they''ve finished their investigation."<span>Ye Fan suddenly came to a realization and hurriedly took the tabletputer, carefully looking through its contents.


    Su Qingxue stood outside the door. Seeing that the man just started to look through the documents, she didn''t care about him and felt a little disappointed in her heart.


    <span>In the past, when they were just married, Ye Fan would still think of how to get close to her, and of what to do with her ¡­


    Right now, they were only left with thest piece of paper, and it seemed like Ye Fan didn''t have much interest in her anymore.


    "Hubby... "Then I''ll go back to my room first." Su Qingxue said faintly.<span>Ye Fan just remembered that he left his wife on the corridor and hurriedly grabbed onto Su Qingxue''s hand in embarrassment. Heughed and said, "Wife, don''t be in such a hurry to leave,e in and have a cup of tea."


    "What kind of tea would you like to drink in the middle of the night?" Su Qingxue half pushed and half pushed, but still followed him in.After closing the door, Ye Fan actually went to grab the tea bag and brewed a cup of tea for Su Qingxue.


    <span>Although this was a teabag''s tea leaves, it was actually the top-grade Tie Guanyin, specially brewed for Ye Fan by Ning Xuemo.


    "Wife, this tea is pretty good. You can try it." Ye Fan put down the teacup and then asked, "Oh right, how much is this intelligence report from the Asura Association?" I told Sally to turn around. "


    <span>Su Qingxue rolled her eyes at him and said, "Are you stupid? How can I take your money?"


    Ye Fan was surprised, "You don''t want it?" "Then you said that husband and wife had to settle their debts ¡­"


    <span>"Aiya, you are so stupid! Can''t you tell if my words are true or false? If you want to give it, then give it! Anyway, it''s better for me than for other women! "Humph!" Su Qingxue said angrily.


    <span>Ye Fan had a depressed look on his face. How could he know when a woman would tell the truth and when they would joke about it? Who asked his wife to have first-rate acting skills?


    Su Qingxue took a small sip of tea and then put down the cup. She changed the topic and said, "Hubby, look at the information about Asura''s Association. I never thought that the Asura King would be her!"<span>"That''s right..." Ye Fan picked up hisptop and looked at the photo of a female on it. It was impressively Leibson''s daughter, Barbara!


    This was a picture taken at the Asura''s Meeting Ceremony. Barbara, as the Asura King, epted the worship of a group of believers.


    "Now, although we have found more than a dozen of Asura''s Association''s strongholds, Barbara has hidden herself well. For now, we can''t find her." Su Qingxue said.<span>Ye Fan pondered for a moment and said, "Yun''er will be going to Europe in a few days to get the award. It looks like... I need to send someone to protect her from the shadows. "


    "This is indeed necessary. Although Yun''er is a phoenix girl, she won''t use her own strength." Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan nodded and said, "I''ll call the slovenly one and have him send some assassins, just in case."


    For this kind of thing, it would be better to set it up as soon as possible, so Ye Fan immediately picked up the phone and called.


    <span>Seeing the man make a call, Su Qingxue was in no hurry to leave. It was rare to see her husband''s bedroom, so she looked around curiously.


    <span>Unfortunately, Ye Fan''s room was actually very monotonous, nothing special.


    However, when Su Qingxue saw an open file on Ye Fan''sptop, she couldn''t help but be attracted by it.<span>"... Yes, in any case, we must first ensure Yun''er''s safety, and secondly, be able to track down those from the Asura''s Association, so we must do our best to track her down. "


    After Ye Fan finished his call with Asmuntis, he turned around to find Su Qingxue sitting in front of hisputer, flipping through one of his research records.<span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "Wife, what''s wrong with you?" Are you interested in this? "


    Su Qingxue raised her head, her beautiful eyes revealed a trace of doubt as she asked: "Hubby ¡­. This document, is it the result of your research on the Earth''s Axis in order to revive Angel? "<span>Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "Yes, I have recorded all the useful information and some ideas in it, because although I have a good memory, I am also afraid of losing my memory."


    <span>"Here... There are more than six hundred pages, and there are millions of words, all of them recorded by you? " Su Qingxue looked at the statistics, the number of characters in this document was astonishing.


    The key point was that in order to more urately describe some things, Ye Fan had used differentnguages, including some graphics and data, which were simply massive amounts of information.


    Even though Su Qingxue couldn''t understand these high-tech medical things, she was clear that these things couldn''t be randomly typed. One more word, one less word, they could all be fatal.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "Of course, this technology of the Earth''s axis cannot be leaked out. I have to do it myself, and give it to someone else to record, so I won''t feel at ease."


    Su Qingxue stared at the man in a daze. Within her moist eyes, traces of spirit could be seen ¡­ ¡­<span>When she saw this document, her mind floated into view, one by one. In the dead of night, Ye Fan was buried in front of hisputer, studying hard, recording seriously, and so on until dawn.


    Gradually, a smile blossomed on Su Qingxue''s face. It was as if a warm winter sun had appeared on her face, infecting people''s hearts.


    Ye Fan was enchanted by the woman''s smile for a few seconds, he swallowed his saliva, and said with some doubt: "Wifey..." You. Why are you looking at me like that? "

 Chapter 1179

    Su Qingxue did not say anything. She slowly stood up and gently put her arm around Ye Fan''s waist. Her delicate face lightly rested on Ye Fan''s chest as she gently said, "Ye Fan ¡­."


    <span>Although the woman did not call him "hubby", but this "Ye Fan" was sweet to the heart of men!


    For the first time, Ye Fan found out that his name could be called in such a pleasant manner!"How... "What''s wrong?" Ye Fan asked, a little nervous.


    <span>Su Qingxue tenderly looked at him and said, "I think ¡­. I''m beginning to like you. "


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned. Although he was happy in his heart, he was very confused. He reached out his hand to hold the woman''s face and asked, "What is this called?" Haven''t you ever liked me before?


    Wife, don''t scare me, didn''t our love experience a life or death test? "<span>"Love is love, like is like... "Of course I love you, but I don''t like you because it''s different." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>"What''s the difference?" Ye Fan was speechless.


    "Of course there is." Su Qingxue thought for a moment and said, "For example, many girls like some handsome actors, big stars, or even some handsome athletes. They even call them their ''husbands''.


    However, the ones they married in reality were definitely not those people. They still loved the husband that they lived with, the person that they spent their entire lives with.


    "So, liking is different from loving. Before, I only felt that I loved you, but I didn''t feel that you were the kind of man that I liked ¡­"Ye Fan roughly understood a bit, but was still quite disappointed, "I thought that you always thought I was very attractive..."


    "Of course you have charm. Otherwise, why would there be so many women who like you? "It just so happens that the charm doesn''t really suit me."


    Ye Fan was even more depressed, "Then I also failed very badly..."


    Su Qingxue felt that the man''s depressed expression was very interesting. She smiled and said, "Although we have been married for more than a year, but I have always felt that it is very coincidental and strange for us to be together.


    Because no matter how I look at it, you are not my type. It''s just that sometimes you are too kind to me. When I need you the most, you help me so much that I can''t leave you.But sometimes I see you be the center of attention, worshipped by so many people, even be some people''s belief ¡­ I also feel that you and I are from two different worlds. "


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Why?" You don''t like me being respected? Or do you dislike my influence being too great? "Actually, I''ve already tried my best to keep a low profile ¡­"


    "No, how could I not like it? The more sessful you are, the happier I am for you. But... But I will feel that the distance between me and you is getting longer and farther.<span>I often think that if so many things had not happened and the heavens had not arranged for us to meet.


    Just like the men and women in other cities, when they meet, perhaps there will never be any sparks, because I will feel that it''s unrealistic to be with you ¡­ "<span>When Ye Fan heard this, he also had this kind of feeling. Even in his dreams, he had never thought that he would marry a rich and beautiful girl like Su Qingxue.


    <span>His original n was to marry an ordinary woman in this lifetime and live his life in peace, and retire to the martial arts world.


    <span>The two of them knowing each other was first because of fate, and secondly because of the matter of elder sister fairy. But in the end, it was still too much of a coincidence.


    <span>"And now, why did you say you like me?" Ye Fan asked curiously, "Just because I wrote these notes?"


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded, then shook her head and said, "I don''t actually understand the notes you''ve made, but what I saw was the thing behind them."


    "Behind the notebook? "What is it?" Ye Fan was puzzled.<span>"You''re serious, focused, hardworking, persistent..." Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan was stunned, and then immediately felt a bit embarrassed, "Is it that exaggerated?" I''ve always been like this when I do things ¡­ To aplish something, of course we have to be serious. "<span>"But I used to think that you didn''t even need to work hard and just ate and yed everywhere. You would always be hanging around in front of me, flirting with the flowers and bullying the grass ¡­"


    <span>After which, you even improved faster in your cultivation than anyone else. You are able to remember many things easily, and you arepletely different from ordinary people like us...


    <span>"Although I am happy to have such a powerful husband, I always feel that there is an insurmountable gap between you and me." Su Qingxue quietly said.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "How can you think like this? I have also suffered countless hardships, and experienced countless life and death battles, so I can only live like this today, how can I rely on my talent to live a smooth life."


    Su Qingxue pursed her lips and smiled, "Yeah, I also know that you have suffered a lot. However, looking at these records today, I feel for the first time that you are also silently working hard behind his back, and not entirely relying on your talent ¡­


    I thought I was the only one who would work overtime in the study. So there''s still someone apanying me. "<span>Ye Fan sighed with emotion. One of his hands was holding the woman''s slender waist, while the other was pinching her face. "So, now you are attracted to a serious man?"


    <span>Su Qingxue''s heart was as if a deer that was struck by water. She nodded as she felt the warmth in the room gradually rise up, causing her face to heat up.


    <span>"Hmm ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Hua Jiao''s wife, smiled yfully, and said, "Wife, as your lover, and now also as the man you like, wouldn''t you be willing to do anything to him?"


    <span>As he spoke, Ye Fan''s hand skillfully undid the button in front of Su Qingxue''s body, and then reached in ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"Phew ¡­" "Mmm..."


    Su Qingxue''s breath quickened and her face flushed red. She hugged Ye Fan tightly, not daring to see what the man''s hand was doing.


    Although the woman did not answer, Ye Fan already knew the answer.


    <span>To be honest, there had been too many things happening recently that he had forgotten that he had yet to get back with his wife!


    <span>Tonight''s moonlight was enough to tempt people, and coupled with Su Qingxue''s hidden emotions, Ye Fan felt that this was a good opportunity.


    Su Qingxue couldn''t help but tease him. Not long after, her legs became unsteady as she nestled into the man''s arms. She was nervous and looked forward to what would happen next ¡­ ¡­


    Seeing this, Ye Fan immediately carried the woman onto the bed, bent over and passionately kissed her...


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was about to take off his pants, he heard his phone ring.


    <span>Ye Fan originally wanted to directly press him down, but when he took a quick nce, he discovered that it was actually from Asmontes.


    This slovenly guy would never take the initiative to contact others even if it was an important matter. Therefore, Ye Fan had no choice but to pick it up.


    <span>"What''s wrong, slob?"


    Asmondius'' voice was very calm, but it was filled with a chilling killing intent as he said, "Boss, our Baofeng headquarters has been destroyed by someone. There will not be a single survivor!"


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1180

    One second to remember ¡­


    Ye Fan''s eyes zed over, and after being silent for three seconds, he stood up.


    Su Qingxue, who was still lost in her emotions, vaguely heard the voice on the phone and saw Ye Fan''s cold face, which gradually brought her back to reality.<span>"Hubby... "How could this be ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand, telling the woman not to talk yet.


    Su Qingxue knew that a man needed to think about something, so she nodded with a worried expression and tidied up her messy clothes.Ye Fan took a deep breath, and asked in a deep voice, "When did it happen?"


    <span>Asmuntis said, "I just received your orders. I n to have the headquarter send me a form with the free manpower."


    However, when I tried to contact him, I found that I was unable to do so. Feeling that something was wrong, I sent an intelligence officer to check on the situation at headquarters.As a result, they found out that the headquarters had been massacred by someone, and not a single one was left alive ¡­ "


    <span>As Asmondius and the others were training on Purgatory Ind and working hard to increase their strength, he was unable to immediately receive any information from the European headquarters.


    <span>Ye Fan picked up a cigarette from the table, lit it up, and walked to the balcony. After taking two puffs, he asked, "Do you have any clues?"


    "I don''t need any leads, because... "The evidence is clear enough to tell us who did it," Asmuntis said.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "What do you mean?"


    "The blood of everyone in the headquarters has been sucked dry. The bite marks on many people are obvious ¡­" Asmuntis'' voice was filled with repressed anger.


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment, and then said in disbelief, "Dark Council?" The Blood Family? ""In this world, besides the Strigoi, I can''t think of anyone else who can quietly destroy our Baofeng headquarters and drain the blood of everyone else." Asmuntis said.


    Ye Fan frowned. Indeed, he couldn''t think of anyone else who could do this, unless it was the power of the Apocalypse King...


    However, if it was the Apocalypse King''s power, logically speaking, he should have directly attacked Purgatory Ind.It has to be said, the majority of the headquarters are just staff members, the real top killers, lurking all over the world.


    Destroying the headquarters would certainly be a blow to Buffalo, and an even more humiliating blow. However, it would definitely not harm the muscles and bones of Buffalo and Hell.


    "The problem is... "Dark Council, count us as half friends. Previously, we had severely damaged the strength of the Holy King''s Court, so the Dark Council should be thanking us right? Why did you attack us?" Ye Fan was confused."For the time being, I don''t understand either, but boss ¡­" This news will spread throughout the underground world very quickly. No matter how outsiders look at it, our own brothers will definitely not tolerate such a thing happening!


    <span>Regardless of whether or not it was done by the Dark Council, regardless of the reason, we must investigate this matter thoroughly!


    To kill so many of our brothers and sisters, and to suck up their blood ¡­ This debt shall be paid in blood! " Asmuntis gritted his teeth.


    Although Ye Fan was also angry in his heart, his reason told him that this was not a simple matter.


    "Sloppy ghost, tell those brothers that before I go back to take charge of the situation, they should not act rashly. With me here, the dead will not be able to find fault." Ye Fan said seriously.


    <span>"Boss, are you going to return to Purgatory Ind?"


    "Such a big matter, how can I not go back?""Alright... "I immediately told the people below that several other branch managers are already arguing about going to massacre a few of the Dark Council''s strongholds. I have to stop them," said Asmuntis.


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "Sloppy ghost..." You, yourself, must also grieve ¡­ "


    Ye Fan was not only referring to the sacrifice of the members of the Baffodil headquarters, but also including Asmuntis'' mentor, Visha, and his only nephew.


    Even if Vessa was no longer the super hitman from back then and was only a decrepit old man, his nephew only knew how to use drugs and nothing else.


    But to the slovenly ghost, he was a rtive in his heart.Asmuntis was silent for a moment, then said, "Boss, I''m an assassin, a professional."


    "I''ve also been a killer before, so I know that no matter how professional a killer is, there will always be a time when one''s heart is going to soften," said Ye Fan.


    <span>"I''m fine," Asmuntis said firmly.


    "That''s good... "I will immediately find a ne to fly over, there''s no need for Sally to arrange it," Ye Fan said, and hung up the phone.


    <span>When Ye Fan turned his head, he found Su Qingxue looking at him worriedly.


    It was as if he was a wife that was about to send her newly-wed husband to the battlefield. The reluctance and helplessness were so clear in his words.


    <span>"Hubby... "Can I go with you?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, stretched out his hand and adjusted the woman''s inclined bangs, saying, "Didn''t you already know the answer, why did you ask?"


    Su Qingxue bit her lip. She knew very well that with her strength, if she really met with any trouble, it would only drag her down.


    So, the best choice would be to stay in Hua Hai. Firstly, to be safe, and secondly, to be able to provide information to Ye Fan at any time through the Sky Eye.


    However, thinking that Ye Fan might be facing a very powerful enemy, Su Qingxue felt very uneasy.


    Ye Fan smiled and reached out to hug Su Qingxue, "Don''t worry, how could something happen to me so easily. I''ve seen a lot of storms and storms, and my wife, can you give me some clues and help me investigate? Just keep in touch."Su Qingxue nodded, but there was a trace of worry that couldn''t be dispelled in her eyes. Somehow, she felt a trace of unease. She felt that when Ye Fan left this time, it waspletely different than before ¡­ ¡­


    However, Su Qingxue didn''t know the specifics herself.


    <span>"Obediently wait for me toe back. I''m in a hurry today anyway. Next time, I''ll find a picturesque ce to make you feel good for the whole night..." Ye Fanughed evilly and pinched the woman''s back.


    <span>Su Qingxue pouted and hit the man, but she wasn''t in the mood to care about his joke.


    "You can go, just take a ne and leave. I''ll go investigate too. Who attacked Bafu?" Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan nodded and didn''t say anything more. He got Su Qingxue to tell Aunt Jiang and the others as well, and then quickly rushed to the airport.


    After flying for a few hours, Ye Fan returned to the sky above Purgatory Ind in Su Qingxue''s new ne.<span>At this moment, the sky was already bright. After Ye Fannded the ne, he got off the ne and saw Salley, Asmontis, Azzle and the others waiting with serious expressions.


    <span>"My-price!" When the group saw Ye Fan, they respectfully saluted.


    <span>"What''s wrong with all of them? Even if we fought in the past, we have never seen them so depressed." Ye Fan raised his hand, making them all raise their heads.


    "Wang ¡­. Oh, no, Big Brother Ye Fan. "Sally remembered thatst time, Ye Fan asked her to change her words, and worriedly said," We just received a piece of news. imprisoned by the Dark Council ".


    <span>(End of chapter)

 Chapter 1181

    <span>Ye Fan''splexion couldn''t help but change, "When did this happen?"


    Asmuntis lowered his voice and said, "That was yesterday. This girl epted an A-level assassination mission, but she failed."


    Prince Sebastian of the Dark Council sent word that they had caught her yesterday.


    <span>"If it wasn''t for you, boss, I reckon that this girl would have already lost her life."


    "Really ¡­" "It seems that for the time being, our son will not be in danger again." Ye Fan''s brows were tightly knitted together. This matter was truly quite serious.


    A killer epting a quest, if he fails, he will be executed immediately. In the underground world, there is no problem at all.


    Even if the union or those close to the assassins wanted to avenge their assassins, they wouldn''t be able to.<span>Before a killer epted a mission, the killer would sign all sorts of agreements. The killer''s fate would be in the hands of the killer, and only his own strength could determine the killer''s fate.


    <span>The Dark Council didn''t directly execute Fog Night, but imprisoned her was already giving Ye Fan a lot of face.


    <span>Not to mention Fogdeep, Fogdeep was the one who had brought up the child, the disciple he had groomed.


    It was a shame to Asmuntis that he had not been executed for having been caught on a misty night, in the name of Ye Fan.<span>Of course, most of the time, Asmuntis was worried about the safety of Fog Night.


    "Did you not go back to my ce recently to ept missions?" Ye Fan asked.


    "From the looks of it, that should be the case, because I''ve already risen from ninth to sixth, so if this mission ispleted, she''ll very likely be ranked in the top five!" Sally Ye said.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed in his heart. It seemed that Fog Night wanted to use murder to make up for the wounds in his heart, and to forget about the grudges of his family that he would never be able to take revenge for.


    <span>"Boss, my followers are unqualified. Here, I''ll give it to you. You''ve shamed yourself in hell." Asmuntis lowered his head and said.


    Ye Fan patted his shoulder, "Don''t be in such a hurry to me yourself. This matter is very strange."


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, you also think so?" Sally asked.


    Ye Fan nodded his head and said, "I remember that when I first gave Baffodil Daydream to the sloppy-looking devil, I had a few rules.


    One of them is to not kill the Strigoi without permission, because that war, the Strigoi helped us.<span>A level mission, and killing the Strigoi, meant that he was an expert from the Blood Family. It was definitely not just a simple mission.


    Even if I wanted to ept this mission, I should have told me or her master first.When everyone heard this, they all nodded their heads. They also felt that this matter wasn''t like Fog Night''s style.


    "But Prince Sebastian, he''s not the kind of man to talk nonsense. Since he said he was going to kill Strigoi, it must be true." Azazel said.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Little''er went to kill the Strigoi. But the problem is, did she really know beforehand that the target was a Strigoi master?""Boss, you''re saying ¡­. The employer who issued the mission hid the real information!? " Asmondius frowned.


    <span>Ye Fan spread out his hands, "At present, I''m just guessing. Due to my son''s strength, I am very clear that after she learnt some skills from me, there aren''t many people in the Blood Race who can be her opponent.


    <span>Even if she couldn''t kill some of the blood elites, she couldn''t be caught by someone so casual.


    The person who could capture her was definitely a master with a very high status within the Blood race. It was also very easy for a Blood n like this to conceal their identity.


    "Therefore, it''s normal for you to be caught instead of finding out his identity and trying to kill him."<span>Fog Night could now use her bloodline''s talent to cast ''Hundred Shadows'' two or three times.


    Ye Fan didn''t think that an ordinary member of the Blood Race would be able to resist Fog Night''s assassination, let alone capture her.Even those princes would most likely die from having their hearts pierced.


    <span>"But... Since ancient times, there had always been a rule in the underground world. In any missions issued by the hitman association, once the employer hid the true information about the mission, they would be enemies with the entire hitman world.


    <span>Could it be that someone really dared to issue a fake mission? "This is too risky..." Sally asked, puzzled.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and said, "This restriction, for the majority of employers, is of course binding."


    But... If the employer himself was not afraid of the killers from all over the world, then of course he would dare to send out the fake mission. "


    When everyone heard this, they recalled the incident where the Blood Tribe had attacked the headquarters of Buffo City. Suddenly, they felt a chill run down their spines as the shadow of a conspiracy appeared in their minds."Brother Ye Fan, could it be that someone deliberately instigated our rtionship with the Dark Council?" Sally asked.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "For the time being, I am not sure. What did Prince Sebastian say?"


    "The Prince said that he hoped to have a talk with her face to exin the whole situation, and that they would not let her off until then," said Sally."That''s only natural. After all, he''s an old man who''s lived for three thousand years, so he''s pretty reasonable." Ye Fan nodded, "Let''s go back to the castle. I''ll go talk to him."


    Ye Fan led everyone back to his castle, and entered the usually empty study room.


    In front of a group of trusted aides, Ye Fan made a video call with Prince Sebastian.


    On theputer screen, a room with a luxurious background appeared before long. Prince Sebastian was sitting gracefully in a ck leather chair."Long time no see, Lucifer. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," said Sebastian with a polite smile.


    <span>Ye Fan also smiled and said, "Prince, I already know about this matter.


    <span>I won''t beat around the bush. Your Dark Council has always had a good rtionship with us.


    "I don''t think you can easily believe that our people will ept the mission of killing the higher ups of the Strigoi for the sake of some money ¡­"


    "If I had no faith in our friendship, I would not have shut down the Fog Night, but Lucifer, our Council needs a reasonable exnation.


    <span>"Fog night. She doesn''t want to divulge information about her employer, which is her professional ethics, but I have to find out who did this to my aunt."


    "Your aunt?" Ye Fan was stunned. Sebastian was a prince of the Strigoi. If he wasn''t from the sixth generation, then he was from the fifth.


    He was already over three thousand years old. How old was his aunt? How many generations must it be?!Sebastian''s eyes sharpened. "Lucifer, you may not understand that the assassin of the Fog Night was my aunt, the grand duke Sophia von Brucher-Stuart.


    Although my aunt did not inherit the position of prince, she is the only surviving female of our blood n of four generations.<span>She was the only female of the four generations of the Brooks n, a pure-blooded n. Her father was the ''assassin Stuart'' ¡­


    When I say this, you should be able to understand the seriousness of this matter ¡­ "Ye Fan''s body couldn''t help but tense up, and even everyone else in the study room was shocked!


    Understood! He finally understood!


    Damn it! Fog Night actually tried to assassinate the precious daughter of an ancient being!?

 Chapter 1182

    The key point was, from what Sebastian had said, that the third generation of the Blood Tribe, the ancient Stuart, should still be alive!The Blood Race was divided into thirteen different ns. Each n worshipped them as if they were supreme gods.


    It could be said that they were the first epic tier experts in the world. If


    It wasn''t because the Strigoi''s strength could not be improved at all. It was mainly due to their talent. They were probably as invincible as gods.


    As for the "Assassin", it wasn''t a title or code name, but rather their "King". Every ancient person, through their unique characteristics, possessed different abilities.Evidently, this ancestor of the Brooks, Stuart, was extremely skilled in the assassination abilities of the Strigoi. In fact, it was even possible that the Strigoi had created this technique. This


    <span>To anyone who angered them, this was definitely the worst news.


    <span>No wonder Fog Night was captured. Her target of assassination was Stuart''s daughter. Wasn''t that equivalent to provoking the killer''s ancestors!?


    <span>Ye Fan wiped his face, and bitterly smiled, "Prince, think about it. How could our people be stupid enough to find trouble with Grand Duke Stuart? Ê™


    <span>I obviously don''t know the real identity of this mission''s target. She was tricked, and someone is trying to use her to provoke us. quaque


    <span>Like our headquarters, which was suddenly attacked by the Strigoi yesterday, I don''t think it was you guys who did it. "


    <span>Sebastian froze. "What? "Your Bayou headquarters were destroyed and you were attacked by the Strigoi?"


    "That''s right, not a single one survived, they were all sucked dry." Ye Fan sighed and said, "Prince, you really didn''t know?" stopper


    Bastian said seriously, "I have no knowledge of this matter, and we of the Brooks have not sent any troops to take revenge.<span>Lucifer, you should know that we, the Dark Council, are not afraid of your INFERNO, so there is no need for us to lie to you. "


    At that moment Sebastian''s phone rang. stopperBastian signaled for the conversation to stop and picked up the phone.


    When he finished listening, Sebastian''s face darkened.<span>"Prince, what''s wrong?" Ye Fan had an ominous premonition.


    <span>"Lucifer, even if you want to save Fog Night, there''s no need to use such a method!"


    <span>"I saved you?" Ye Fan was stunned, "What happened to me?"


    Sebastian''s eyes flickered as he said, "Fog Night escaped from the room where we were holding her and killed the seventeen tribesmen we had deployed there!"


    How is that possible? " Ye Fan wondered, "Did you guys not take any measures?" "Can she leave just like that?"<span>She did not know by what means she undid the bracelets and anklets of the special material we had handcuffed her to, and she did it with brute force. in


    It''s impossible for her to achieve such a feat with her cultivation. It must be someone else who helped her! " Sebastian said. leaf<span>Sail looked at Assassin and the others, and was surprised to see them. He said, "Prince, believe it or not, we didn''t send anyone to save her." stopper


    Bastian said angrily, "Right, it doesn''t matter anymore! Now that our people are dead, it was because I trusted you, Lucifer, that my people died! Now


    We don''t know where we went in the foggy night, but we can''t allow the blood of the Brooks to die in vain! Lucifer, you just wait and collect the corpse of Fog Night! "<span>With that, Sebastian angrily closed the video.


    Ye Fan pped the table in frustration, stood up, and loudly questioned, "Tell me! Did any of you send someone to save our son!? "


    <span>"Boss, we don''t even know where our son is. How are we supposed to send people over to rescue him?" Azazel said helplessly. leaf


    <span>"After looking carefully at everyone''s expressions, Fan took a deep breath and calmed down."


    <span>"Even if I jump into the Yellow River now, I won''t be able to wash it off ¡­" Ye Fan scratched his head, feeling that someone was deliberately causing their conflict with the Dark Council to deepen. He


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "Sloppy ghost, cksmith, immediately give me my orders." byThere are the killers and mercenaries of Barfuhrer and Barfuhrt, unless you are unable to evacuate while carrying out your mission, all of you hide!


    "Before I investigate this matter thoroughly, don''t get into any trouble with the Dark Council until they get rid of their enmity towards us!" leaf<span>Fan replied solemnly, "To tell you brothers, it''s not about being afraid, but about not being able to be used by others, sacrificing yourself for nothing." A


    <span>Smittis and Azazel nodded their heads solemnly, immediately turning to leave and busy informing the rest of the world.


    Sally Ye nervously asked, "Brother Ye Fan, is Yu''er in danger?"


    I''m afraid that it''s not just Feng''er who''s in danger, all of us are! "Ye Fan thought for a moment and said," Sally Ye, activate all of Purgatory Ind''s defensive measures."Waiting for you toe back? You. "Are you going to go to Europe by yourself to fight the Dark Council?" Sally said uneasily.


    Ye Fan nodded, "This time''s enemies clearly came prepared, so I have to investigate personally." "Just wait for my news."<span>"No!" I want to go with you! "Brother Ye Fan, I won''t hold you back!" Sally said excitedly. one


    Thinking that Ye Fan might meet an ancient person, Sally panicked to death. leaf<span>Sailor sighed with emotion, he ced both of his hands on the girl''s shoulders, then smiled with relief, "Sally Ye, of course I know, you won''t hold me back.


    <span>I didn''t even have the chance to praise you when I came back this time. You must have been cultivating diligently. Your strength has improved even faster than me ¡­ can


    <span>It is precisely because right now you are the strongest battle force in our INFERNO, excluding me, that I need you to stay here.


    If you go to Europe with me, if the people who attacked the headquarters in Bavour were to attack Purgatory Ind, who can protect the people here?


    Brothers and sisters from all over the world are able to hide in all sorts of ways. However, the people of this ind and our family are unable to hide from us. "<span>Salley''s gem-like eyes were sparkling. Of course, she knew that what Ye Fan said was the truth. But


    <span>Yes, but there was too much reluctance in her heart.


    "Silly girl, I finally managed to save you from the overlord of the old days, so you should at least try to repay me with all your effort. If I don''t return, then this base would be gone. I''ll deal with you then!" Ye Fan joked and pinched Sally''s nose. salsa


    <span>"This ¡­" Li Ye was like a goddess as she showed the delicate and charming face of a young girl.


    I... "I got it, Brother Ye Fan, I will wait for you toe home..." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian nodded with a smile. He gave the girl a hug, then turned around and walked out.


    The moment Ye Fan stepped out of the door, his eyes flickered with a sharp light.

 Chapter 1183

    1183


    <span>In the middle of the continent, under the night sky, in the city of Salz, an old city area with narrow streets and alleys.


    Those who lived here were ordinary citizens with low ies. Their houses were dpidated and the ground was uneven with stone roads, making it inconvenient for vehicles to drive around.


    At night, most of the ce was dark, quiet except for the wind and some wild dogs and dogs barking.Located to the north of this area, there was a street with a bit of nightlife. There were a few small hotels that were over a hundred years old and a few small bars that were brightly lit.


    In the dark, a thirty or forty year old, dressed up and heavily made-up white woman was vomiting heavily in an alley next to a bar.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    The sour and stinky liquid spat out a wall, and the girl cursed, scolding those who drank her wine, speaking German with a local ent.


    Just as she was about to vomit, wipe her mouth and head back to the bar drunkenly to continue drinking, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her!<span>A beautiful girl with straight ck hair and an Oriental woman''s face, wearing a ck hoodie and jeans, appeared in front of her like a ghost!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    The woman was shocked. She was about to shout out when the girl grabbed her by the neck!The girl pressed the Caucasian woman against the wall. Ignoring the vomit on the wall, she used her other hand to pull out an exquisite short katana and pressed it against thedy''s neck!


    Under the bright white moonlight, this katana reflected the silver-gray moonlight, bringing with it pieces of cherry blossom pattern of absolute beauty."Don''t speak, answer my question or die."


    The girl whispered in German, which was considered fluent but was very clear on the subject.


    The Caucasian woman was already scared to the point that her hands and feet turned cold. She thought that she had been robbed, but it seemed that she was not. She could only nod her head while trembling.<span>The girl''s bright big eyes were full of coldness as she asked, "Where did your boyfriend Frank Neigel go?"


    "You ¡­ You''re looking for Frank? " Thedy was stunned and slightly puzzled.


    "Answer my question!" the girl asked.<span>The girl said gloomily, "I don''t know either. He hasn''t contacted me for several days, and he''s not my boyfriend either. He''s just a steady customer of mine, and he still owes me three service fees! "


    "What?" The girl was stunned, she did not expect this woman to be a professional practitioner, "Then why did he say you were his girlfriendst time?"<span>The girl blinked her eyes. Her head, which had been muddled by alcohol, gradually became more clear-headed. After carefully looking at the girl''s appearance, she eximed, "You ¡­ Are you that Fusang girl from that day?! His name was... Order? "Is that so?"


    <span>"Yes." Fog Night let out a sigh and withdrew Xue Ying, saying, "I''ll let you go, don''t shout and shout, answer my question."


    Thedy was confused, "Who the hell are you? Aren''t you a salesman at the ITpany in Fusang? "She remembered thest time Frank had taken her to a meeting with Fog Night, saying that the girl was from the ITpany and hade to pick up important documents.


    Although it was just a cup of coffee, Fog Night''s appearance was still recognizable, so thedy remembered it.


    Who I am is not important. What is your rtionship with Frank? Where is he now? Why did I go to his apartment and not see him? "


    Thedy shrugged her shoulders, "Frank is just like that. He likes women, and we have a lot of sisters here who are his'' girlfriends''. Anyway, it''s fine as long as he gives us money, it doesn''t matter what his name is."


    As for him not being home. I don''t know. He is a secretive man who often goes out on business, but I don''t know whichpany he works for.<span>Oh god... I can''t believe whatpany would want him, this useless person who only thinks about the lower half of his body, I don''t even know where he got the money from. "


    Fog Night said with a frown, "Frank hasn''t been in touch with you for the past few days? "What about the others?"


    "I''ve never heard of him disappearing for many days. However, he often disappears, so I''m used to it ¡­" The girl rolled her eyes.<span>Fog filled his eyes as he turned around and prepared to leave.


    She had not taken two steps when she asked, "Where did you say you were going to find him?"<span>Fog Night replied carelessly, "His apartment."


    "Apartments?" When the woman confirmed that Misty Night''s pronunciation was correct, she asked curiously: "Didn''t he always stay in a hotel? Did he lie to me that he had a house? This bastard has been crying about his poverty the entire time... "


    Fog Night suddenly turned around, went up to thedy, and grabbed her clothes. "What did you say!? He lives in a hotel!? "


    <span>Thedy was shocked and nodded her head. Then she gave a stiff smile. He''s got a small hotel room, and he says he''s toozy to clean it. It''s not that much of a difference between a year''s rent and a year''s rent... "


    <span>"Which hotel?" Which room? " Fog Night asked anxiously.


    <span>Thedy cleared her throat and gave her the exact address.


    Fog Night: After hearing this, she immediately turned around and ran out of the alley. In the blink of an eye, thedy was no longer able to see her.<span>Two blocks down, they came to a small hotel with faded signs, old stone and wood, as if it were ancient and decaying.


    "Meow ¡­"<span>A tabby cat barked at the girl from the window of the inn.


    Fog Night made a silencing gesture towards Cat, and after confirming that there were no outsiders around, it leapt onto a balcony on the second floor.


    After two consecutive leaps, they arrived at the westernmost balcony.<span>This was the room Frank had reserved, and Fog Night saw that the balcony was locked. He pulled out a wire he had brought with him and inserted it into the lock.


    Three secondster, the lock was unlocked.Fog night. He pushed open the door and smelled a foul stench the moment he entered the room.


    This was ¡­ Corpse stench!?


    Wu Ye covered his mouth and nose. Borrowing the moonlight, he took a closer look and discovered a corpse that was miserably lying on the floor.


    As the temperature was not low, coupled with the excrement, the corpse began to stink!<span>"Frank..."


    Fog of Night''s eyes were filled with rage. It was obvious that someone had cut off the clues she was investigating earlier!From the looks of this death, it seemed that it was caused by the poison. That was to say, the killer had never been here before, so it was difficult to use surveince to find the culprit.


    At that moment, the sharp cry of a wild cat came from outside!


    "Meow!"


    Fog night. His mind went cold, and he knew what danger was approaching. This caused the Wildcat to instinctively feel fear.


    She quickly jumped off the balcony. The moment shended, she saw more than a dozen men and women in ck jackets, ck suits, and pale skin standing outside the hotel."Fog Night, do you think you can escape from our Dark Council''s informationwork with your skills?"


    The group of men and women in ck moved to the sides. Prince Sebastian, with a grave expression on his face, walked over gracefully while tidying up his white gloves. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1184

    1184


    Fog Night knew that it was surrounded, so it bit its lower lip and sighed, "I knew that you woulde looking for me sooner orter, but I didn''t expect that ¡­ "So fast ¡­"


    "I did not interrogate you or torture you. I only let you stay in the castle and have people watch over you.


    <span>"You''re pretty good, you actually joined forces with an expert outside to kill so many of my nsman, and ran so far away," Sebastian said coldly.


    <span>"Prince, I did not kill your tribesmen! I saw them dead when I came out!


    <span>The person who killed them, could very well be the person who tore apart my handlechain! " Fog night said solemnly.


    "Those seventeen tribesmen were all pierced in the heart or cut off the head by your unique weapon Snow Cherry. Is it not rted to you at all?" Sebastian questioned.


    "Snow Cherry was not on me, I was handcuffed, how could I have used a knife?!" Fog night, exined.


    <span>"Oh? "You mean, that person took your de and framed you?"


    <span>Fog Night nodded. "Of course, isn''t that obvious enough?"


    <span>Sebastian asked, "Then tell me, who saved you?"


    <span>Fog night''s face was gloomy, "If I knew, I wouldn''t have run out without telling you! I just don''t know who he is, so I can only slip out and find the truth myself!


    "I can''t tell you the real culprit, and I can''t give you any evidence to prove that I''m not in cahoots with him. You guys definitely won''t let me go ¡­""Hahahaha!" Sebastianughed. "You said that the man saved you, but you don''t know who he is?" Did you not see anyone when he saved you? "


    <span>"I really didn''t see it! I don''t know why I fainted before he came in.


    <span>When I woke up, I found that all of your people were dead. If I didn''t run away, all of you would definitely think that I''m the murderer! " Fog night said.


    Sebastian said regretfully, "Do you think this king is such a reckless person?" With your rtionship with us, the Dark Council, and Lucifer''s reputation, This King will not easily kill you.<span>But the way you escaped without permission made This King have no choice but to suspect whether you were concealing something! "


    <span>Mist Night said with aplicated expression, "Prince ¡­ I also know that escaping like this is suspicious... However, I''m afraid that if I stay in your Dark Council, I won''t have a chance to prove my innocence. "


    <span>"You don''t trust me? Have you forgotten that This King saved your life? " Sebastian said unhappily.


    <span>Fog Night shook its head, "I know that you, Prince, are a gentleman. You have courage and foresight, and you won''t be used by others to kill me." But... If there is someone else in your Dark Council. Do you need me to die? "


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes, his face growing colder and colder, and even a trace of killing intent could be seen in his expression."Fog night, you know what you''re saying now. Is it dangerous? Do you really think that it was our own people who did it? "


    "I already have nowhere to run, but I have to say, based on my experience, the method of the person who untied my limbs and knocked me out is very simr to the spiritual attack of your Strigoi." Fog Night said.


    Sebastian''s eyes glittered for a moment, as if he was considering something. He then waved his hand and said fiercely, "Kill her!"


    Fog night''s expression became serious. He never thought that Sebastian would be so decisive as to kill her!


    <span>She quickly dodged to the side and nned to escape!


    <span>However, these blood n experts weren''t much weaker than her. Their speed was also a natural talent of the blood n.


    <span>The moment Fog Night moved, the group of Strigoi quickly caught up and unleashed a wave of sharp thorns formed from a blood spell at her!


    The bloody thorns followed in the night, and Fog Night could only leap to the roof to avoid the onught.<span>However, with this jump, the Strigoi surrounded her like ghosts, surrounding her directly.


    <span>He must have brought more than one squad of Strigoi with him. He had already exposed his whereabouts, and if he slipped out for the time being, he would be found again.


    For now, he was afraid that he would only have a slim chance of survival if he could control Prince Sebastian first!Fog night. He saw Prince Sebastian on the left side of the road, unhesitatingly activating his bloodline''s innate talent!


    <span>Hundred Shadows!


    There was a sh of white light, and Fog Night sprinted down from the top of the building with great difficulty. It pulled out the Snow Cherry, intending to capture Sebastian!Just as he was about to seed, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Fog Night fell to the ground. With one hand holding Snow Cherry and the other covering its head, it was in extreme pain.


    She hadn''t expected Sebastian to cast a Strigoi psychic spell long before she was caught!


    <span>After all, Sebastian''s cultivation base was much higher than Fog Night''s. Although he had the advantage in speed, he was definitely not its match in a head-on battle.


    <span>Thus, under Sebastian''s full vignce, the Hundred Shadows of the Fog Night could do nothing about it.


    Sebastian slowly walked to the girl and said, "Sophia told me that you were very fast, so I had already prepared for this ¡­""Fog night, you killed seventeen members of the Brooks n. Today, I will kill you. Even if Luciferes, I can''t say anything!"


    "I''ve already said it ¡­" "It''s not me..." Fog night. I tried to get up, but my head was spinning.


    <span>Sebastian could not be bothered to waste his words. A blood-red sword appeared in his hand and he shed down!


    <span>Just as the blood sword was about to cut off Fog Night''s head, a hand suddenly and mysteriously shot forward and grabbed Sebastian''s arm!


    Sebastian''s expression turned cold. He didn''t even notice that someone was approaching from behind him!?


    His battle consciousness was extremely strong, and he immediately held his blood-red sword, thrusting backwards towards the person behind him!However, the person who had just arrived threw Sebastian aside, avoiding this move.


    <span>"Lucifer?!?" Why are you here!? "


    <span>Sebastian cried out in surprise when he saw who it was.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan!?" Tears filled Fog Night''s eyes. She had thought that she was the same as most assassins, unable to escape death in the end. However, the appearance of that man caused her soul to tremble.


    Never in her wildest dreams would she imagine that in a city that was thousands of miles away from China, a man would arrive in time to save her life!


    Ye Fan''s expression wasplex and he almost couldn''t save her. He also broke out in a cold sweat, and after letting out a long sigh of relief, he stretched out his hand to help Fog Night up.<span>"Are you hurt?"


    Fog night shook his head. His eyes sparkled as he said, "Brother Ye Fan, how did you know I was here ¡­"


    "Silly girl, I was once the world''s No. 1 killer, if an assassin wanted to find an employer who issued a quest, he would definitely think of a way to find an intermediary for the quest."In addition to the information given to me by the Heaven''s Eye, it won''t be hard for me to guess where you are after a bit of analysis." Ye Fan said.


    Fog Night was hiding its location, so the Heaven''s Eyes couldn''t find it within a short period of time. It could only give them some information that could narrow the area down.


    <span>Fortunately, Ye Fan had a lot of experience, so he was able to lock onto the right area.


    <span>Sebastian''s face turned ugly, "Lucifer... Don''t tell me you want to be enemies with our Dark Council for a girl!? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1185

    1185Ye Fan raised his head and said, "Prince, you heard it too, I''m here to look for the mission manager."


    <span>The job she took to assassinate your aunt was obviously not what she knew.


    However, she cannot go to the Assassin''s Guild, so if she goes there, it would be like walking into a trap of her own ord. She has no other choice. "


    Wu Ye said seriously: "I told you before, I didn''t know that the target of the mission was the Strigoi. If I knew, I wouldn''t have epted it.


    All I said about the mission was that I was going to assassinate a rich woman, and I had no idea she was Prince Sebastian''s aunt.<span>"If I knew that she was a powerful fourth generation Strigoi, I wouldn''t have overestimated my capabilities and epted this mission. This mission''s difficulty should also be S grade!"


    "It''s useless for you to say these things now. You''ve already offended my aunt, and the only reason you dare to make a move on Sophia Stuart is to make an enemy of us, the Dark Council!" Sebastian said.<span>Ye Fan shook his head, pointed at the direction of the hotel and said, "That intermediary suddenly died, isn''t that enough to arouse suspicion?"


    <span>Sebastian narrowed his eyes. This fact was difficult to circumvent.


    <span>Ye Fan was d that this inn was old and old, and that Frank had been a resident here for a long time. He didn''t take the initiative to ask for it, or hang up a sign requesting cleaning, since no one would clean him up.


    <span>Otherwise, this corpse would have been found and disposed of long ago.


    "Prince, you know better than anyone that the person who killed your nsmen wouldn''t be Ou''er, and it wouldn''t be her aplice.


    To put it bluntly, she did not have the ability, nor was there a need to kill so many people just to arouse her hatred.<span>She is the direct descendant of our INFERNO. She has no reason to do anything to provoke conflict between us and the Dark Council.


    <span>"In this matter, she is being used, and the person who used her is the one who is extremely dangerous to both you and me." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Sebastian looked worried, his expression uncertain.


    Wu Ye said anxiously, "Prince, I just said that it might be someone from your Blood n. Did you think of something after you saved me and nted this me on me?<span>If you suddenly want to kill me, are you afraid that my words will expose some of the truth? "


    <span>"Shut up! How could our own blood n do such a thing!? " Sebastian said angrily.


    <span>Ye Fan seemed to have thought of something and said, "Speaking of which..." Prince, have you investigated whether or not our headquarters were attacked by members of your Dark Council? "


    "What?!" Fog night was shocked, "Brother Ye Fan, our headquarters was attacked!?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, and told him what the girl didn''t know.


    Wu Ye became even more angry. "Something must have happened to the Blood Family! If it wasn''t for the Blood Family, how could they destroy our headquarters!? "


    Sebastian''s face darkened, "One yard goes to the other. Lucifer, I''ll give you an exnation after investigating the attack on your headquarters."<span>"However, the matter of Fog Night must be resolved as soon as possible. If you do not wish to start a war with our Dark Council, you better not make things difficult for me!"


    After saying that, Sebastian gathered his blood sword, and his body flickered as he thrust it towards Fog Night.


    Ye Fan stepped forward and grabbed Sebastian''s arm, blocking the girl''s path.


    <span>"Sebastian! "You know that I was wrongly used, but why do you not dare to investigate the matter?!" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"Fog Night is the murderer. This is the truth!"


    <span>Sebastian gritted his teeth and abruptly turned around, shooting out a blood-red spear into the misty night.


    <span>Ye Fan flipped his hand and unleashed a sword intent, directly destroying the spear. Following that, he punched the Blood Prince in the chest!


    "Bam!"Sebastian was sent flying four or five meters, crashing into amppost.


    <span>Without waiting for him to stand up, Ye Fan had already rushed forward and pointed a finger at Sebastian''s chest.


    <span>The entire process happened so quickly that it was like a lightning bolt had struck. The Blood Race experts did not have the time to help, and could only watch helplessly.


    "You better not move, if I want to kill you, you would already be dead!" Ye Fan said coldly.


    Sebastian looked bewildered, and forced a bitter smile, "Lucifer... The rate at which your strength increases is truly terrifying ¡­ "It seems like ten legendary titles are no longer enough to call you ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "Prince, could it be that you feel that forming enmity with us INFERNO is better than investigating and finding out the truth? That''s why you don''t want to admit that I''m innocent? "


    Sebastian''s eyes were deep, silent, and he said nothing.


    "Even if you hadn''t said it, I could have guessed your worries. However, with me around, I won''t let O''Brien get hurt.<span>"This matter, I will definitely investigate everything thoroughly. This is not only to give my own brothers an exnation, but also to give your Blood Tribe an exnation." Ye Fan said seriously.


    Sebastian smiled wryly. "Lucifer. Long life, tell me one thing, sometimes, the truth. It may not be a good thing, but it may be a disaster "."Do you think it''s over if you kill the son of a bitch? Do you want a short moment of happiness? Or do you want a long-term cmity? " Ye Fan asked back.


    <span>The corner of Sebastian''s eye twitched. After a moment of silence, he said, "All right. Maybe you''re right, so let''s get to the bottom of this. "


    Ye Fan smiled, and then pulled Sebastian up.


    <span>Fog Night, seeing that everything was fine, ran over to Ye Fan and angrily said, "Luckily I was smart and ran out first. Otherwise, I would have been killed by the Blood n''s ghost!"


    The reason for this incident is to start a war between us and the Dark Council. If I don''t take the me for this, then I will have to be killed.<span>Sebastian frowned. "Little girl, don''t tell us too early. How do you know there must be a problem within us?"


    "Humph!" "If it wasn''t because of Brother Ye Fan''s arrival, you would have already killed me. To be able to force Prince Sebastian to act in such a cruel manner, something like that definitely wouldn''t be a small problem!"


    <span>Ye Fan saw that this girl didn''t stop talking, and directly covered her mouth with his hand, "Chirp chirp!" Was it over!?


    If you''re really smart, why didn''t you contact us first!? You came here to investigate by yourself, do you know how dangerous that is!? "


    A tinge of grievance appeared in Fog Night''s watery eyes as it silently lowered its eyes and muttered, "I was the one who caused this ¡­ "I''m afraid that I might implicate others. I should first investigate the matter before making my decision..."


    Ye Fan speechlessly shook his head. This girl was still young and had a naive mind.<span>"Lucifer, now that you say you want to investigate the truth, where are you going to start?" asked Sebastian.


    Ye Fan turned his head around and said, "It''s very simple, no matter where you start, you will find out ¡­" I want to see your aunt first. "<span>"Sofia?" Sebastian was puzzled. "What can you ask her?" She was the one who was assassinated. "


    "Aren''t you curious? You also said that she''s not the only fourth generation member of the Blood Family, and her position is not the only noble one either ¡­"


    "Why did it have to be Sophia instead of letting me kill another target?" Ye Fan asked."Perhaps... Was it a coincidence? " Sebastian thought.


    Ye Fan grinned and said, "What if that''s not the case?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1186

    <span>1186


    <span>Sebastian fell into deep thought and said, "Aunt Sophia has always been a unique and entric woman. She doesn''t care too much about our Dark Council.


    She runs a private yacht manufacturingpany and has shares in many shipyards. She deals almost exclusively with humans and doesn''t have much contact with us.


    There aren''t many people in the world who know that she has a powerful fourth generation Blood n background. In fact, many of the young Blood n members don''t even know of her existence."Logically speaking, it wouldn''t be a good idea to find trouble with her if you want to sow conflict between our blood race and the Infernal Realm."


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head and said, "At least before this, I have never heard of your Blood Family having such a pure-blooded female of four generations. So if I go and see her, I might be able to find some other clues. "


    <span>Sebastian looked confused. "See Sophia. "I wonder what will happen."


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "What? She''s very hard to see?"


    "It''s not rare, but it''s just that Aunt Sophia is a little unique ¡­" In particr, I can''t say much. If you see her, you must be careful, "warned Sebastian.<span>Ye Fan was baffled. It was just a female, so even if she had a high status, what could she be special about?


    <span>"In short, Lucifer, you must remember that no matter what happens, you must remember that Aunt Sophia is a kind woman and she is not an evil person.


    It is true that every year she invests in the charity projects of your people to help the development of many poor areas, "said Sebastian.


    Ye Fan heard this and nodded his head, "I understand. You should tell me where she is quickly. The longer she drags on, the easier it will be for something to happen to her."


    <span>Sebastian sighed. "After she was assassinated, she went to her own cruise and went to sea. We had to fly to her."


    <span>"She''s at sea? "Then she didn''t n to investigate the assassination attempt. What happened?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Sebastian said, "It''s hard to guess what Aunt Sophia was thinking. Maybe she didn''t take it seriously at all. She spent most of her time ying all over the world."Ye Fan felt this was inconceivable. Even if he was someone who had experienced countless life and death situations, once someone tried to assassinate him, he would definitely think of a way to investigate the truth.


    <span>Was this Sophia really going to live for too long? So much so that he didn''t even care about life or death anymore?


    With questions in mind, Ye Fan and Fog Night followed Sebastian to a nearby civil airport.


    He took a ne to an airport on the Mediterranean Sea, then changed into a seane and headed for a luxury cruise ship in the sea.


    <span>In the darkness of the sea, Sophia''s cruise ship was like a bright castle, eye-catching.


    Most rich and powerful people only yed yacht, but Sophia was a blood rtive of the fourth generation who had lived for thousands of years, and she was also a great alligator in the ship industry. Thus, she had directly built herself a cruise ship.


    <span>On this cruise ship, there were casinos, cinemas, song and dance halls, everything. There were even small golf courses.


    <span>Under Sebastian''s lead, Ye Fan and Fog Night jumped from the seane onto the deck of the cruise ship.


    <span>This was because he had told them that he wouldn''t be treated as an intruder.


    <span>"Prince Sebastian, Lord Lucifer, wee to the Countess Battle cruise."


    A blood-n man with a sharp voice walked out with a few servants.


    Ye Fan and Wu Ye couldn''t help but have a strange expression on their faces when they saw the group of men.The leading white Strigoi was a handsome man, tall and well-built, but his face was smeared with powder. His cheeks were red, his eyebrows trimmed, and his lips were smeared with lipstick.


    <span>The tendons and flesh of his entire body were exposed, and he was wearing only a pair of underpants.


    <span>The six Strigoi men behind him were all wearing skintight pants, just like the beautiful and well-built men.


    Around their necks, there were still gold nametes with numbers engraved on them.<span>"Cough cough ¡­" Sebastian coughed, reminding Ye Fan and Fog Night not to worry too much about this. "Number 1, take us to see Aunt Sophia."


    The pretty male of the Strigoi with number 1 nodded, "Please follow me."<span>Following which, Number 1 turned around and headed into the cabin.


    Ye Fan and Fog Night finally understood that the numbers of these golden nametes were the names of these servants.


    "This Aunt Sophia of yours really knows how to save trouble. This name is easy to remember." Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh.


    <span>''Auntie is just not interested in most things, including naming servants, ''murmured Sebastian.


    "What''s the basis for this ranking?" Fog night, curious, "I discovered that just now, numbers 5 and 8 are much stronger than number 1."<span>Sebastian didn''t reply, but Number 1 who was walking in front turned his head and smiled, "We don''t rank ording to ourbat strength. Our rankings are arranged ording to the degree of affection our masters have for us."


    As he said this, Number 1''s face exuded a strong sense of pride, and even a little bit of pride.


    This caused both Ye Fan and Fog Night to feel a chill down their spines. If this expression was from a little girl, it would have been fine, but when a strong, handsome, white man appeared, it would have been unbearable.


    Walk into a reception room decorated like a medieval pce, tread on soft carpet, and have luxurious crystal lights on top.


    "Little Seba, why didn''t you go investigate the murderer? Why did youe to aunty''s ce? And also brought this little beauty assassin here ¡­ "The woman with thezy voice had beautiful, amber, unique hair. She wore a long, embroidered silk dress with a white background, like a nightgown, dragging on the ground.


    <span>The oval face appeared to be around thirty years old. It was not considered stunning, but it exuded the charm of a western woman.


    The woman was around 1.7 meters tall and had a pair of long legs. Through the slit on her skirt, one could see a bit of her beauty.


    <span>No.1 saw his master lying on a bench. He quickly kneeled to the side and began to massage the woman''s calf with a very professional hand.


    "Aunt, this is Lucifer, the Lord of Hell. He wants to ask you something," Sebastian said.


    Sophia looked at Ye Fan with her pair of blue and green eyes for a while, and then said, "Lucifer... So that''s how it looks like. The gap is a bit too far from what I imagined ¡­ "Seems like he doesn''t have much muscles, and he isn''t that handsome either..."Fog Night: "Hearing that, I feel a bit angry. In her eyes, Ye Fan is the most handsome man in the world," That''s because of your eyesight! "


    <span>"Haha ¡­" A little girl is a little girl, do you know a man? Aren''t you still a virgin? " Sophia giggled.


    <span>Fog Night was about to retort, but was stopped by Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head at the girl, "Don''t be rude. The grand duke Sophia has not tried to kill you, and is already very forgiving."


    Although this Sophia looked very absurd andzy, Ye Fan could feel that the fourth generation pure-blooded race''s strength was on apletely different level from Sebastian''s.She could guarantee that she was at least at the Xiaocheng level of Wu Chen''s power. If she had really wanted to kill Wu Ye back then, it would have been an easy task. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1187

    1187


    When Ye Fan was young, he had heard the ck Emperor say it before.<span>The Sacred Royal House wasn''t a match for the Dark Council at all. If the Dark Council was determined to destroy the Sacred Royal House, then the Archangels wouldn''t be able to resist at all.


    <span>The reason why the Holy Emperor could keep going against the Dark Council was because the one backing him was not only Wang Ting, but the entire human race as well.


    <span>To put it bluntly, the Strigoi were giving face to the strongest of the human race. They were too embarrassed to destroy Wang Ting too arrogantly, using the Sacred Royal Mansion as a buffer between them and the human race.


    The Strigoi knew that if they were to be enemies with humans, the Strigoi would perish on this.


    However, this did not mean that the third and fourth generation of Strigoi were truly weak. Although they could notpare with the top powerhouses of humanity, they were absolutely not weak.


    Unfortunately, the blood race''s ability to reproduce was too poor. Every expert lost was one less, unlike humans. In ten years, or even several years, a genius would emerge.<span>Such a huge racial difference left the third and fourth generations of the Blood Race with no choice but to retreat and conserve their strength.


    <span>Now that Ye Fan met Sophia, he finally understood the ck Emperor''s words. Indeed, the Blood Race had quite a few hidden masters.


    <span>"Hehe ¡­" "It''s a pity you''re too thin and not tall enough, or I''d want to keep you in my room for the night." Sophia gave him a coquettish look.


    <span>Although Sophia''s body was no different from an ordinary thirty year old female, she was after all, a "living fossil" of thousands of years old, perhaps even older than some mummies, so he still wanted to keep his distance.


    "Sophia, I came today to ask you a few questions." Ye Fan said.<span>"Go ahead, but I don''t necessarily have to answer. For example, at my age ¡­" Sophia pushed her hair.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, your age? I bet you don''t even know what you''re talking about!


    "Of course I won''t ask any questions that are disrespectful to women." Ye Fanughed and said, "I just want to ask, what''s your opinion on this assassination attempt?"


    Why do you think that employer arranged this assassination? Who has a grudge against you? Or is there some other reason? "


    <span>Sophia looked confused, "Shouldn''t you ask your little sister next to you this question? She came to kill me. Isn''t she clearer? "


    <span>"She was also cheated by the employer who gave her the quest. Let''s not talk about other things, how do you think it is possible for her to only be an A grade mission after killing an expert like you?" "Even if it''s [S] ss, it''s still not enough." Ye Fan smiled and appropriatelyplimented.


    Sophia took the red string beside her, opened her sexy red lips and took a bite. She then threw the rest to Number 1 who was kneeling on the ground.


    "I have not been to the council for over 20 years, so I am not clear about the matters of the underground world.If someone wants to kill me, he''s probably apetitor in the mall ¡­ "You can check it out," Sophia said.


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "It can''t be an ordinary business rival. Otherwise, I think Prince Sebastian would have discovered the truth long ago."


    Sophia looked helpless, "Then I don''t know ¡­" I''m not interested in knowing this anyway. "Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Sophia, do you have any special status within the Strigoi n?"


    "Special identity?" Sophia thought for a while and then suddenly thought of something. She patted the chair andughed: "Yes!"


    <span>"Oh? "What''s your identity?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"The number one beauty of the Strigoi!" Sophia giggled.


    <span>Ye Fan immediatelyughed along with her. Although this woman was indeed very flirtatious, she was also a bit crazy.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, don''t ask her. She doesn''t know anything at all. Maybe it really was just a coincidence that I killed her just to provoke conflict between us and the Strigoi."


    <span>Sebastian was also embarrassed. "Lucifer, as I said, my aunt is very low-key. She really doesn''t have any enemies."


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, nodded and said, "Maybe I was just thinking too much. It seems that I can only go to the headquarters to see if there are any clues."


    "You came here just to ask me about this?" Really ¡­ Excuse me for the fun of it. It''s just an assassination attempt, so I don''t mind.<span>In my entire life, there have been many humans who had wanted to kill me, but ¡­ In the end, it was them who died of old age! Hahahaha...


    <span>Aiya! Not good... Did I reveal my age. "So hateful..."


    Looking at Sophia, who seemed to be talking to herself, Fog Night rolled his eyes.


    Ye Fan smiled and asked, "Sofia, when I tried to assassinate you, why didn''t you just kill her? "With your ability, it shouldn''t be difficult."<span>Sofia waved her hand in disgust. "Kill her? Why? I don''t know her. The child was obviously working for someone else.


    <span>If I kill this little beauty, I might even send someone else over. Wouldn''t it be better for little Sebastian to interrogate him and find out the truth?


    What a pity... "This nephew of mine, looks like he won''t be able to find anything at all ¡­"


    Prince Sebastian looked ashamed. "Aunt, I will pursue this."


    "If there is nothing else, I will go and y with me first. If you want to investigate, then leave quickly." Sophia waved her hands impatiently.<span>Ye Fan seemed to be deep in thought, lightly saying, "Sorry for disturbing you."


    <span>"Auntie, we''re leaving," sighed Sebastian.


    As the three of them returned to the deck, the sea breeze blew past them.


    "Lucifer, I told you that Aunt Sophia doesn''t know anything. It must have been a coincidence that she was involved in this matter." Sebastian said, "I think it must have been some enemy of yours who wanted to borrow our Dark Council to make trouble for you."


    Ye Fan didn''t answer, but looked towards the side of the cruise ship, following them as they advanced on the seane.


    "Brother Ye Fan, what''s wrong?" Is there a problem with the ne? " Fog night asked.<span>Ye Fan turned around, smiled and said, "No problem, let''s go back to the ne."


    <span>The three of them jumped onto the wing and followed into the cabin.


    Following which, the seane took off and soared into the clouds.


    "Lucifer, did you say you wanted to go to the headquarters?" "Then let''s head for Lendon," said Sebastian. "I also want to know if it was one of our people who made a move on you, Baffle."


    Ye Fan suddenly said, "No, we are not going to the Barfuge headquarters. Keep our distance. We need to find a boat and keep our distance. We need to follow Sophia''s cruise ship."


    <span>"What?" Sebastian was stunned. "You want to follow Sophia?" Is that necessary? "


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes were sharp as he said, "Just now, I was following the speed of the cruise through the ne, and found out that their sailing speed was still around 28 knots."


    <span>"What''s so strange about that? "Aunt Sophia''s ship, the Bartle, was faster than a normal cruise ship," Sebastian said.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "That''s right, it''s fast." But don''t you find it contradictory? If Sophia was out for a ride, why would she be traveling at high speed in the Mediterranean at night?<span>"For her, it doesn''t matter if she''s ying or resting. It doesn''t seem like she''s on vacation at all. It''s more like she''s on her way ¡­"


    Sebastian started, then thought better of it. It was really strange.<span>"Then if she''s in a hurry to get somewhere, why not take a ne or a faster yacht?" Fog night, he wondered.


    Ye Fan analyzed, "There is one possibility, she doesn''t want others to feel that she is in a hurry to go somewhere, she wants to pretend that she is going somewhere to y like before.<span>Besides, Yu''er was about to assassinate her, but she didn''t seem to care much about it. This meant that she was likely to be focusing on something more important.


    I don''t really believe it. There really is someone here, so I don''t mind if they send assassins to kill me. Besides, she urged us to leave her cruise ship.


    The signs made me wonder what she had to hide from us. I don''t even want you to know about it! "


    Sebastian''s eyes lit up as he heard this. He immediately turned to the pilot and said, "Find the nearest ship that belongs to our council! "Faster!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1188

    After all, the Dark Council had arge family background. Furthermore, they were ingrained in the continent. It was naturally very easy to find a boat to use in the Mediterranean Sea.


    In less than twenty minutes, the ne hadnded at a small harbor.


    Ye Fan and Fog Night, after boarding a speedboat with Sebastian, hurried in the direction of the Countess of Bartle.


    As the operation was more covert this time, Sebastian did not let any of the Strigoi''s men follow him.


    Even though he was a prince of the Strigoi race, Sebastian knew how to drive these vehicles.<span>Ye Fan and Fog Night sat in the lower level of the cabin. While they were on their way, they contacted Su Qingxue.


    "Hubby, are you alright?"<span>On the video link, Su Qingxue asked with worry.


    <span>"I almost got into trouble, but luckily I found her in time." Ye Fan turned his camera to the side and saw Fog Night.


    <span>Wu Ye said to Su Qingxue embarrassedly, "Sister Su ¡­. I''m sorry, but everyone is worried about me. "


    <span>Su Qingxue let out a sigh of relief, "It''s good that you''re fine. Even if you don''t go back to Hua Hai, don''t recklessly run around."


    Fog Night said dejectedly, "I originally wanted to fight my way up to the top five, so I went back to look for you guys. This was the result.""Alright, you are also a victim in this matter. There are some people who deliberately sought out Baofeng''s killer. Even if you don''t ept, others will still fall for it," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan understood some of the meaning behind his words, and asked, "Wife, what new information have you found?"


    Su Qingxue nodded and said, "I sent a special team to collect the relevant information.<span>We found out that because of the generousmission, there was a killer in the top ten who tried to kill Sophia.


    However, the employer rejected them directly through the intermediary, and then offered to rmend them to the two Baffled Killers. However, because of the work schedule, the two Killers were unable to negotiate with each other.


    It just so happened that at that time, when everything might have gone to waste, she had received this mission ¡­ In fact, it seemed like a special task for Baffled.<span>It seemed... The intention of the employer was not to kill Sophia, but to draw her attention to the fact that Baffled, or rather, that there was enmity towards the inferno. "


    "They really want to provoke us!" Wu Ye said angrily: "It must have been one of our enemies!"


    <span>However, Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and said, "It shouldn''t be that simple. Just a single assassination, and we would be at war with the Dark Council, that''s impossible."


    <span>When we met Sophia just now, she obviously didn''t have any intention of taking revenge on us. If the employer wanted to instigate us, then we should choose a hot-tempered high-ranking Strigoi as the target of our assassination.


    <span>Besides, our headquarters was also attacked by the Strigoi. If they wanted to start a fight, they shouldn''t have attacked both sides.


    <span>Because doing so will only make the Dark Council owe us, and if both sides are attacked, it''s even more impossible for us to fight ¡­ "


    "Speaking of the attack on the Baofeng headquarters, I also found some information." Su Qingxue said hesitantly, "Although there is not a very clear image data.However, by analyzing the time of the attack on the headquarters, some of the smaller surveince cameras nearby discovered ¡­ "It seems like during that time period, only one person entered Baofeng headquarters!"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Alone?" Wife, are you saying that you destroyed our headquarters by yourself? "


    Su Qingxue let out a faint sigh, "The information we have right now is very likely to be like this. However, it''s only a very high probability, and not absolute."Ye Fan immediately said, "Send me the image data."


    "Okay, but that was only taken by the camera outside a bakery. Plus it''s night time, so it''s a bit blurry, so I can''t see the face," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>"No problem, send it over." Ye Fan said.


    Very quickly, Su Qingxue sent a short video to Ye Fan.Ye Fan opened it and saw a man in a ck hoodie emerge from a corner near the headquarters of the Bafu Family.


    When he noticed a camera, he quickly raised his hand and a blood mist like energy suddenly appeared on the screen!Immediately after, the camera was destroyed.


    "This is too vague. It''s hard to tell if this guy is male or female," Misty Night said regretfully.


    Ye Fan said, "His walking posture and the width of his shoulders, he should be male, but..." It is true that the face cannot be seen ".<span>Ye Fan seemed to be deep in thought. He had a vague feeling that this person was somewhat like the person in his memories.


    But... Logically speaking, it was impossible for that guy to appear on the screen, and he shouldn''t have the ability to kill so many people at the headquarters."Wife, it''s been hard on you. If you have any other news, remember to contact me." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned, "You can''t contact me? Outside, I ask you to call me every day. Is that too much? "


    Ye Fan bitterly smiled, it seemed that every woman was very dissatisfied with his old habit of contacting too little.


    "Of course not. Alright, if I have the conditions to make a phone call, I will definitely make a call."<span>Su Qingxue sighed. With a worried expression, she said, "Hubby, you muste back well. Don''t act impulsively."


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, and then hung up the call.


    <span>Afterwards, Ye Fan stood up, and walked towards the cockpit of the speedboat with the video data.


    "Prince, I have a piece of information here. It was left behind by a person who attacked the headquarters at Bafu. Take a look, does he look like a Strigoi?" Ye Fan asked.


    Sebastian looked over as soon as he heard this. He also wanted to know if there was a traitor among the Strigoi.


    After watching the video, Sebastian frowned and shook his head, "I... He couldn''t be sure. This guy seems to be using a blood technique, but ¡­ "It also doesn''t feel like it''s the power of the Blood Technique, because there doesn''t seem to be such a move within the Blood Technique.


    Ye Fan continued to ask, "Then if this is a human, Prince, have you ever seen such a human cultivation technique?"Sebastian looked up, a helpless smile on his handsome face. "Lucifer, this should be me asking you. In terms of understanding human martial arts, you are definitely much better than me."


    <span>Ye Fan gave a self-deprecating smile, which seemed to make sense, but the problem was that he had really never seen such a cultivation technique before.


    Returning to the hold of the ship below, Ye Fan told Asmuntis and the others about the current situation and also let Fog Night know that it was safe.


    <span>Ye Fan also learned that, in addition to some of the people on duty, the members of Baffodil and Bhaht from all over the world, including even the members of the Leviathan''s Sea Demons, were temporarily hidden.


    <span>Fog Night thought he would be scolded by his master, but when he heard Asmuntis only say, "It''s good that you''re fine," the girl cried.


    <span>"Your master is still very concerned about you. When he''s old, treat him better, just like your master treated his teacher. In fact, it can be said that you''ve given him old age. "Something like this happened?" Ye Fan sighed.


    Fog Night sniffed and nodded, then suddenly grabbed Ye Fan''s arm and ced it on her chest.


    <span>Lifting his head, his big watery eyes sparkled as he looked at Ye Fan, "Brother Ye Fan... You''re also very nice to me, and this time it''s you who saved me, how am I supposed to repay you ¡­ "


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1189

    <span>Fog Night was not tall, nor did it have arge skeleton. However, it had a good ratio and was especially fleshy.


    Years of cultivation had made Misty Night''s body extremely flexible and flexible.Ye Fan''s arm couldn''t help but move, and he felt as if he was being squeezed in a soft and abundant sea. This quiet night really made his scalp tingle, and his body couldn''t avoid having a reaction.


    The most important thing was that Misty Night''s expression was very pure, and its eyes were very alluring.Ye Fan couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. At such a close distance, his mouth and nose were filled with the fragrance of the misty night.


    <span>He didn''t know if it was because they were in a foreignnd, or because they were in an empty sea.


    The sound of the speedboat''s engine and the sound of the sea made the first floor of the cabin seem like an independent world within a storm.


    In such a small space, being alone and alone, with nothing else to do for the time being, Ye Fan''s heart began to feel a little itchy after being provoked like this.After all, a man who couldn''t be healthier, facing a sexy and charming beauty who always wanted to throw herself into his arms, naturally had a weak resistance.


    "Ah, I see you as a sister. As the saying goes, a rabbit doesn''t eat grass by the side of its nest. That''s not appropriate ¡­"


    Ye Fan felt that it was best not to be impulsive. Otherwise, when the time came, it would be hard to tell Su Qingxue.


    Although his rtionship with her was already a big problem that he couldn''t avoid no matter how hard he tried, Fog Night would be in trouble if he were to add her into the mix.<span>"The reason why the hare doesn''t eat the grass by its nest is to keep the grass by its nest, until it bes plump and beautiful, leaving the good grass for it to be slowly consumed ¡­"


    If a rabbit was really hungry, how could it not eat the grass by its nest? Or ¡­ "I have already grown mature grass..." Fog night, he said.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but let his mind wander. This was way too tempting to listen to. The little girl who had grown up that year, now, she was an enchanting and sweet girl in front of him... What else could it be if not air of grass!?


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan..." I''ve always thought that when I grow up, I can be with you. Even if I can''t be your wife, I won''t be able to tolerate other men in my heart ¡­


    <span>"Don''t tell me you want me to always be so lonely and be an olddy ¡­" Fog Night said emotionally.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, reaching out his hand to touch the girl''s face, "You are still very young, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future to meet a man you like.


    You can''t bet your life on me just because I saved you when you were young... My intention in saving you was not to have you repay me in any way ¡­ "


    "Hmph ¡­" You''re lying, you obviously don''t think so! " Fog night, she said coquettishly.<span>Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, and then forced a smile, "Why do you say that..."


    "Because... Your body told me! "


    Ye Fan subconsciously sensed something, and at this moment, Fog Night''s little white hand reached over ¡­ ¡­<span>"Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling that his following reaction had been caught and embarrassedly smiled, "About this..." This is because ¡­ "


    <span>Fog Night''s hand continued to move slightly, giving him a slight smile as he bit his lip, and then made a silent gesture with his eyes.


    <span>Following that, Fog Night loosened its grip on Ye Fan''s arm, and slowly squatted in front of Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Fog Night. He unzipped his pants there and knew what was going to happen next, but in the midst of his hesitation, he did not try to stop it.


    At this time, if he still refused a girl, that would be a bit too much of a loss of self-respect, Ye Fan thought.


    <span>Half an hourter ¡­


    <span>As Ye Fanfortably leaned back in his chair, Fog Night pursed its small lips and stood up.


    Ye Fan looked at the blushing Fog Night, its watery eyes looking at him, looking extremely charming and moving.<span>What made Ye Fan''s blood flow faster was that the girl actually swallowed her saliva in front of him...


    <span>"You ¡­"


    Fog Night exhaled, smiled, and asked expectantly, "This is my first time doing this. Brother Ye Fan, are youfortable?""Ugh ¡­" "Very good." Ye Fan couldn''t say anything else.


    Fog Night: Relieved. Face red, he said, "I''ll go rinse my mouth."<span>Ye Fan nkly watched the girl turn around and walk towards the bathroom. That beautiful figure of her back made Ye Fan want to follow her into the bathroom to do something...


    <span>But Ye Fan still held himself back, after all, there was still a Sebastian on board this ship.


    <span>He stood up, zipped his pants, and walked to the second floor cockpit.


    "Prince, how long will it take to get close to them?" Ye Fan asked as if nothing had happened.


    Sebastian turned his head faintly. "At about six in the morning, close to the Countess of Bartle. There is more than an hour left. ording to you, it will be positioned by satellite and kept at a distance."


    "Oh, that will be soon..." Ye Fan nodded.


    Sebastian looked at him with a half-smile. "Lucifer, there''s plenty of time, and you can have some fun. I won''t disturb you."Ye Fan was embarrassed, as expected, he was discovered, but since everyone was a sly old fox, he didn''t care about such small matters. He chuckled and said, "It''s more important to be serious."


    "Business?" For everyone, things were different. Living in this world, what ¡­ "It''s all business," said Sebastian, somewhat meaningfully.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then smiled and nodded, "That''s true..." "Then I''ll go down first. Call me when I get there."


    "No problem." Sebastian continued to look at the sea.<span>When Ye Fan returned to the cabin below, it was a misty night. He wiped his mouth and came out of the bathroom.


    As he walked in front of the man, Fog Night sighed and nervously asked, "Brother Ye Fan, is there still any smell?"<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, he shook his head and said, "I don''t like this smell, why would I do this?"


    "Who said they don''t like it? As long as it''s yours, I can''t wait to taste it every day... " Misty Night replied coquettishly.<span>Ye Fan felt a ripple in his heart. This little girl really knew how to seduce people. When he was in Hua Hai, he probably didn''t have the opportunity to make her use it. Otherwise, he would have already surrendered long ago.


    Just as Ye Fan was thinking about these random things, such as how he should exin it to Asmuntis in the future, he suddenly saw Fog Night pouncing towards him, raising its head and kissing Ye Fan''s lips.


    Cold lips, soft and sweet.Fog Night kissed very quickly, as if it was afraid that Ye Fan wouldn''t like it. It pouted its mouth timidly, "I''ve always wanted to try and see what kind of man kissing is like."


    Ye Fan looked at the beautiful killer girl, who was clearly very perturbed, and could not help butugh.<span>"Silly girl, that was only just a brush of your lips and physical contact. How is that a kiss?"


    <span>With that, he wrapped his arm around Fog Night''s slender waist, ced a hand on her cheek, and gently kissed it.


    Fog Night didn''t react. After a moment of tension, she slowly closed her eyes and her body went soft. Her hands embraced the man''s waist, sinking into it ¡­


    After a long time, Ye Fan released the woman, and seeing her hazy eyes, he said, "Now you understand, what is a kiss?"


    Fog Night nodded innocently, but quickly shook its head.


    <span>"You still don''t understand?"


    "Hmm ¡­" Fog night. Stars twinkled in his eyes.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Then I can only teach you once more..."After a special lesson, the sky gradually turned white.


    Prince Sebastian slowly stopped the boat and stepped out of the cabin, saying, "Lucifer, Aunt Sophia''s cruise has stopped."

 Chapter 1190

    Ye Fan was resting his head on Fog Night''s thigh, and had the girl massage his head. After hearing this, he got up and said, "Stop? "Where did it stop at?"


    Sebastian said, somewhat puzzled, "It''s in an open sea. I don''t know why it stopped.""An open sea? Stopping here, there was nothing. Even if she wanted to y, she shouldn''t have stopped here. "Ye Fan thought of something and immediately said:" Let''s go directly to look for Sophia.


    "Looking for aunt?" Sebastian hesitated. "Doesn''t that mean we''re following her?"<span>"Are you afraid? "If you are afraid, I can take a small lifeboat myself." Ye Fan said.


    Sebastian helplessly said, "If you go over like this, what can you get out of it?" It will only make your aunt angry. "Ye Fan smiled and said, "Prince, let me ask you, if it''s an empty sea, there''s nothing on the surface of the sea."


    <span>Then she suddenly stopped. What was the only reason? It can''t be that the cruise ship suddenly ran out of fuel, right? "


    <span>Sebastian thought for a moment, then guessed suspiciously, "Do you mean. The problem is under the sea? "


    <span>"The seabed? "Brother Ye Fan, this is the deep sea. What can there be under the sea?" Fog night, he wondered.


    <span>"Precisely because it''s deep in the sea, therefore ¡­ If Sophia''s concerns were hidden at the bottom of the sea, then. "This is absolutely not a simple matter." Ye Fan said seriously.


    <span>Sebastian had aplicated look on his face as he muttered, "Could it be ¡­ "If aunty really has something on, she''s hiding it from us."


    <span>At this thought, Sebastian did not dare to hesitate any longer. Instead, he gritted his teeth and drove the speedboat closer to the Countess of Bartle.


    When the speedboat reached the side of the cruise ship, Ye Fan and the other two directly jumped onto the deck.


    <span>Number 1 and the other servants were waiting on the deck. When they saw Ye Fan and the othersing over, they all looked very serious and uneasy.


    "Prince Lucifer, why have youe on board again?" Number 1 asked with a solemn expression.


    Sebastian replied, "I''m looking for my aunt. Where is she?"<span>Number 1 had a strange expression on his face. The other servants were also silent.


    Ye Fan heard something special, and simply brushed past these servants, and walked directly towards the rear of the cruise ship.


    "Lord Lucifer!" This ce is not open to the public! " Number 1 and a group of blood n servants hurriedly rushed over to stop them.<span>But how could Ye Fan pay attention to them? With Prince Sebastian also feeling that there was a problem, the group directly arrived at the back of the deck.


    <span>He saw that a rotating shaft was at the moment lowering a thick and sturdy rope into the sea. The spinning sound of the rotating shaft was the same sound Ye Fan and the others had heard.


    "This is ¡­" A device used to dive into the deep sea? " Sebastian was surprised.


    Ye Fan nodded, "It seems that your Aunt Sophia has already gone into the sea while sitting on the submarine."


    The sea could reach a depth of several thousand meters. Even the most powerful Blood Race of the fourth generation could not reach the bottom of the sea by relying on their physical body.


    <span>However, it was clear that Sophia would not mysteriously use a diving device on a cruise ship, even if she wanted to see the scenery of the sea, she should not be at the bottom of the sea.


    <span>Sebastian immediately grabbed Number 1 and demanded, "Speak! What exactly is in the ocean!? "


    Number 1 shook his head in panic, "Prince, we really don''t know! We are only serving master''s servants, Master will not tell us about this! ""Deceiving me is a capital offense," Sebastian said coldly.


    <span>Number 1 was very scared, "I ¡­" "I really don''t know ¡­"


    "Forget it, Prince, they really don''t understand. Let them go." Ye Fan walked to the railing, turned his head and smiled, "Anyway, we will wait here for Sophia toe up, so we can get to the bottom of it."


    <span>Sebastian was anxious, but he had no choice but to do so. He ordered Number 1 and the others to step aside.


    Ye Fan and the other two were on the deck, quietly waiting for Sophia toe up.


    After about half an hour, the rope began to reim itself.<span>Ye Fan roughly estimated that the depth of this sea should be about 3000 meters. Even with his body and strength, directly diving in would most likely result in a narrow escape, so he didn''t dare to directly go down.


    Fortunately, they were able to reach the surface faster than they were going down. After half an hour of waiting, they finally saw the solid surface of the deep-sea submersible vehicle.


    When Sophia, who was wearing a sexy ck diving suit, came out of the submersible vehicle, she raised her head and saw Ye Fan and Sebastian, who were on the deck. Her expression couldn''t help but change.


    Sofia jumped on deck, her face cold and angry. "Sebastian! Are you courting death!? Why did you bring them back to my boat!? "<span>Sophia was no longer as flirtatious and indolent as she had been before. Instead, she was as alert as a mother beast that was about to go crazy.


    Sebastian was obviously surprised as well. After a moment, he said, "Aunt, I''m sorry for my rudeness, but I''m purely concerned about your safety ¡­"What was going on? Are you hiding something from us? "We''re just curious, was there something else behind the assassination this time?"


    <span>Sophia narrowed her eyes: "Did Lucifer send you back to my ship?"


    <span>Sebastian hesitated and nodded.


    <span>"You ¡­ You''re an idiot! With the Dark Council in your hands, it will be over sooner orter! "


    Sophia was furious, she red at Ye Fan and said: "Lucifer! Don''t be happy too early! I will definitely not let you destroy our Blood Family! "Ye Fan was confused. He didn''t even have the time to ask anything, so how could Sophia make things sound so serious?


    "Sophie."


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to say anything, it was already toote to continue.


    <span>This was because Sophia''s entire body suddenly exploded with a surging wave of blood-red energy. Her eyes seemed to ignite blood-red mes as she explosively charged towards Ye Fan and ferociously kicked him!


    Ye Fan didn''t expect Sophia to be so fierce, and one of his foot shot straight towards his throat!


    <span>He quickly retreated while reaching out his hand to block the first attack!


    However, Sophia''s speed was extremely fast, and in a sh, she appeared behind Ye Fan. She held a blood-red short sword in her hand, and there was also a blood-red de on her feet. Sheunched a series of attacks towards Ye Fan''s vital points!


    <span>"Bang, bang, bang!"


    In the continuous collision of their limbs, Ye Fan was pushed back bit by bit, jumping from the first deck to the second, and then to the third, while flying up and down, he was constantly being attacked by Sophia.<span>After all, he was a member of the fourth generation of Strigoi. Sophia''s strength, speed, and cultivation were all much stronger than Sebastian''s. If she was hit by a real blow, it would be fatal for Ye Fan''s body.


    Ye Fan knew that there must be some kind of misunderstanding, so he defended himself while shouting, "Sofia! Exin yourself first! I mean no harm! "


    "There''s nothing to say! You treacherous and despicable human being! "Go to hell!"<span>Sophia''s eyes shed with a vicious light. Suddenly, a blood-red light ball appeared in her hand. It suddenly burst out with a beam of light, aiming straight at Ye Fan''s head from a close distance!


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1191

    Ye Fan did not dare to be careless, and had no choice but to use his sword intent. A peerless sword intent collided with the beam of light, creating a shockwave!Everyone on the lower deck felt a chill run down their spines as they felt the power radiating from it.


    Sebastian really did not expect that, Ye Fan was already strong enough to fight with the fourth generation Strigoi, and was even able to do it with ease!


    It had to be known that Sophia was not just any fourth generation, she was born from two third-generation Strigoi, an iparably precious pure-blooded fourth-generation Strigoi.


    <span>Therefore, in terms ofbat strength, Sophia was the best among the 4th generation. Other than the 3rd generation ancient people, there was no one else who couldpete with her.


    <span>Ye Fan and Sophia had a great fight, and it was hard to tell them apart, which had made Sebastian feel all sorts of emotions. He could not help but feel that the advantage a human had in training was really too great.


    In fact, Ye Fan was also somewhat surprised by Sophia''s fighting strength.


    One must know that Ye Fan was currently only using the Unparalleled Sword Intent, and he could even suppress an opponent at the Small Sess Stage.<span>After all, the basic Unparalleled Sword Intent was also an Emperor Level Sword Intent. Its might was enough to suppress all experts of the same realm.


    If he were to use an exquisite technique like the Imperial Sword Technique, even if Li Chen were to master it, it would be very difficult for him to block it.


    <span>If Ye Fan were to use those Emperor level secret techniques that he had created, a killing technique like "Morning Star", even a master at the Great Circle of the Awakening Realm would not be able to fight against it.


    Just like the Shadowfiend who was ranked ninth in the Doomsday King''s authority. Because he had underestimated the power of Ye Fan''s killing move, he had be a ghost under the sword.It could be said that even if the current Ye Fan did not disintegrate, it would be very difficult for him to be threatened by anyone in the Awakened Realm.


    Hence, Sophia''s fighting strength, to be able to make the current Ye Fan feel threatened, was already very extraordinary."Sofia! I don''t want to hurt you.


    Ye Fan said as he jumped a distance away from Sophia afterunching his attack several times.


    "Don''t look down on others!" Blood Arts, Three Shadow Killing Array! "


    A cold light shed in Sophia''s eyes. Her body suddenly turned into a bloody ghost. Immediately after, it turned into three bloody shadows, attacking Ye Fan from three directions!<span>Ye Fan sighed in his heart. It seemed that he had to control this female Striker before he could talk.


    He instantly took out the Soul Extinguishing, Evil, and Soul Transformation swords from his Sword God Ring. These three swords were more suited to deal with dark creatures and were rtively flexible.The three swords reacted extremely quickly. Under the control of the Imperial Sword Technique, they flew towards the three blood shadows at the same time!


    Blood Shadow''s speed was not as fast as the three sword strikes, and he was almost defeated at the same time.


    But at this time, a mass of blood fog appeared at the foot of Ye Fan''s back.<span>Sophia''s figure actually snuck up to Ye Fan, with a blood-red light de in one hand, she was going to cut Ye Fan into two!


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t think that Sophia''s assassination techniques would be so tricky and profound, but fortunately, he had been through a hundred battles, so his body suddenly jumped high into the air, urgently dodging this attack while simultaneously swinging out a sword intent!


    Sophia dodged to the side, and the sword intent created a long crack in the metal te of the cabin.


    The two continued to fight fiercely, and there would surely be a chance of aeback.<span>After all, Sophia had thousands of years of experience inbat, and she only had a lot more than Ye Fan. Although she couldn''t fight against Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent, it still gave Ye Fan a lot of trouble.


    Just as Ye Fan was considering whether he should use force to control Sophia, he heard a loud rumbling sounding from the distant sea.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan and Sophia both stopped fighting.Sophia frowned and said coldly, "Despicable Lucifer, you called for help?"


    Ye Fan was also a bit angry, "Do you think I need a helper to deal with you?!" What the hell are you angry about!? Just what is this sea!? "<span>"You ¡­ You really don''t know? " After this battle, Sophia also found out that Ye Fan didn''t seem to be lying.


    After all, she could also feel that Ye Fan was deliberately avoiding killing her.


    <span>Thinking about it more carefully, if Ye Fan really had ill intentions, there seemed to be no need for him to tell her so much.


    <span>Ye Fan was depressed, and forced a smile, "What do I know!?"


    As they were talking, a huge wave appeared in the northern sea, causing everyone''s expression to turn grim.


    "Why would there be a tsunamiing from that direction!?" Sebastian said.


    "NO!" Look! There''s someone up there! " Fog night ¡­


    Everyone only saw three figures standing on the wave that was more than ten meters tall, rapidly advancing forward!


    "Who exactly are they? You can actually walk over the waves so fast? "<span>Sophia looked back at Ye Fan in puzzlement, "Lucifer, is that really not your helper?"


    <span>When Ye Fan saw the person standing up there, he said with a solemn face, "What do you think?" The Apocalypse King, will he be in the same family as me? "


    "Doomsday King!?" Sebastian and Sophia looked surprised.


    Fog Night, seeing who it was, recognized one and said, "Isn''t that the Ghost Captain, Oleg? No wonder they could step on the waves! "<span>It was Oleg who stood in the middle of the three.


    Wielding the Divine Edge of the Sea God, he steered the waves, allowing the other two to tread on water and advance at high speed.


    <span>In the sea, Oleg''s strength could be perfectly disyed!


    It was as if he was telling everyone why he was codenamed "Ocean"!


    Beside Oleg, there was a white-haired middle-aged man wearing a ck and blue windbreaker. His upper body was bare and strong.


    As for the other man, his golden hair was waxed, he wore a pair of metal headphones, a pair of dazzling goggles, and a body of skintight leather clothing that reached all the way down to his neck.


    <span>Ye Fan still hadn''t figured out why Sophia was so angry when the three Mages from the Doomsday Royalty were already here. He couldn''t help but feel his scalp tingle.


    <span>Seeing Oleg about to brandish the Sea God''s de at a distance of close to one kilometer, Ye Fan knew that the situation was not good!


    "This is bad!" Get off the ship! "<span>Ye Fan almost immediately rushed over to hold Fog Night in his arms, and then fiercely jumped into the sky from the cruise ship!


    At this moment, Oleg''s de of the Sea God began to emit waves of ocean blue magic energy. It transformed into a huge de of light over a hundred meters long that descended!


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    The endless sea seemed to have be a deadly weapon. It was as if a massive de formed by the gods had appeared out of thin air above the sea!


    Following that, the huge de of seawater split the entire luxurious cruise ship into two as if it was made of dried wood!<span>Even the immeasurable pressure of the seawater was enough to destroy the cruise ship, let alone Oleg''s Sea God''s de!


    <span>Ye Fan, carrying the Fog Night, and Sofia and Sebastian, jumped into the air, dodging the devastating blow with the help of inertia.


    <span>As for number 1 and the rest of the blood n members, they were not so lucky. They were directly sucked into the ocean together with the cruise!


    <span>When the four of them lowered their heads and saw that the cruise ship was already in pieces, they could not help but be amazed at Oleg''s power at the sea!


    The oriole was right behind him! This thought appeared in the minds of the four of them!


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1192

    Seeing the cruise ship being destroyed, Ye Fan had no other choice. Although he could use his Unparalleled Sword Intent to block Oleg''s Divine Edge.However, Oleg was able to unleash this move from such a far distance. Even if the sea water created by the Sea God''s de lost control, it was still enough to destroy the cruise ship.


    On top of that, Misty Night needed protection, so Ye Fan could only avoid this first.


    <span>Seeing that they were about to fall into the sea, Sebastian and Sophia simultaneously spread the wings of their blood magic and nimbly hung in the air.


    Ye Fan took out a sword, and using the Imperial Sword Technique to control the sword, it fell down to the ground and said, "Son!" Kacha! Kacha!After all, Fog Night was an extremely agile and bnced killer. After understanding what Ye Fan meant, hended with both feet urately stepping on his long sword.


    Fog Night was rather surprised that Ye Fan was able to use the Imperial Sword Technique. She had never seen this technique before.


    <span>In a moment of desperation, Ye Fan could only try this kind of sword control technique, never expecting that it would actually work.


    <span>Originally, he had no way of being an Imperial Censor. He could only keep the sword flying in the air.


    <span>The sword intent of "quiet" was far more difficult to move than "move". This was because the sword intent itself was too nimble. Simply controlling a single movement path was actually much easier.


    It seemed that his Imperial Sword Technique had improved recently, and he had not practiced it for nothing.


    Ye Fan was overjoyed. He also took out the Broken Moon Sword and stepped on it.


    "Lucifer, what is this sword technique?" Sebastian was surprised."What is there to be surprised about? It''s the Imperial Sword Technique of the Mount Shu Sect of China. What is there to be surprised about?" Sophia rolled her eyes at her nephew in disdain, but deep down, she was extremely surprised.


    In her long life, she had not seen this sword technique for thousands of years. She had forgotten where she had seen it thest time.


    Furthermore... Ye Fan seemed to have used it very skillfully, far more than the Imperial Sword Technique she remembered.


    Is this kid really in his twenties? This was really strange! Sophia thought.


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "My swordsmanship isn''t important, so why would someone from the Doomsday King''s authoritye here? Sofia, what exactly are you hiding?"


    "Cut the crap!" Stop them first! " Sophia said, annoyed.


    At this moment, Oleg and Freeze were already over a hundred meters away.Oleg pointed his Sea God''s de towards the sea. A mysterious force made the seawater obedient and turn into a whirlpool. The seawater quickly spread and flowed, creating a bottomless channel in the middle!


    This passage was obviously made to enter the depths of the ocean.


    The blond man wearing a colorful leather jacket, goggles and earphones jumped down into the sea passage!<span>His entire body was shrouded in a brilliant magical energy, which was like a brilliant electric current shooting out in all directions.


    "Wuuuuu!"


    <span>The man with earphones shouted in excitement. Then, in the blink of an eye, he had already stepped over the sea and ran towards the bottom of the sea!?


    "It''s lightning!?" Sebastian was bewildered. "Could that be Lightning, the Magic Magician ranked eleventh in power!?""Damn it! How could he run so fast!? I have to stop him! I can''t let him take it away! "


    After saying that, Sophia pped her blood-red wings and dove down towards the sea passage.


    <span>Ye Fan tightly knitted his brows, he had almost figured out that there was some kind of important "treasure" hidden at the bottom of the sea.


    <span>However, what on earth could cause the power of the Apocalypse toe and fight over it, and make Sophia so nervous?


    <span>Was this thing good for him? Or was it bad?


    Just then, when Sophia was about tond, an air wall suddenly appeared, causing Sophia, who was caught off guard, to be sent flying!


    Freeze stood there expressionlessly and said, "If you want to chase after us, you have to get past us.""You''re courting death..." Sophia''s expression was ferocious, showing her vicious blood-sucking fangs as she flew towards the ice!


    "Aunt!" Let me help you! "


    <span>Sebastian also realized that something important to the Strigoi must have been hidden at the bottom of the sea, which was why Sophia had been so careful to confirm it.


    <span>As a Prince of the Strigoi, he naturally had to do his best to help Sophia fight off the enemies. Even if there was a huge disparity in strength, he still had to fight to the death.


    However, Freeze still had the strength of a Great Perfection of Dust. Even as a Mage, his Particle Freezing Magic wasn''t that strong, and it wasn''t something Sophia and Sebastian could defeat easily.


    As soon as the spell was cast, two air particles formed and trapped Sophia and Sebastian inside!


    <span>Sophia was very powerful. She stabbed out with her blood sword, forcing a hole through it and continued to attack the ice.


    Freeze didn''t expect that Sophia would be able to break out of the encirclement, so he continued to cast his spell in the air. While defending himself, he was also looking for an opportunity to attack Sophia from all angles.


    <span>However, with Sebastian''s strength, it was difficult for him to break out of the cage. The air particles were shrinking unceasingly, and were about to crush him!


    <span>A sword intent suddenly came and pierced through the cage of particles, directly destroying it!


    Sebastian broke out in a cold sweat and turned around to see Ye Fan''s figure. He gratefully nodded his head.


    "Lucifer!" How have you been! " Oleg shouted from afar.<span>Ye Fan stepped on the Broken Moon Sword, smiled and asked, "Captain!" What kind of treasure would make youe all the way here to guard it? Could it be that there is some treasure that has sunk the ship? "


    "Haha!" This item is much more valuable than any sunken ship that I''ve salvaged!


    "But this time, we borrowed something from the Strigoi. You don''t mind, do you?" Oleg said.


    Ye Fan chuckled, "That will depend on whether or not this thing will fall into your hands." Furthermore... I''m not that friendly with you, the King of Doom. "


    After thest battle in the capital, Ye Fan did not hold much hope for the power of the apocalypse.Because some of them wanted him to die, and since Shakyamuni had also tacitly agreed, it meant that he was definitely not a friend of the Apocalypse King.


    <span>"Really ¡­" This is the sea. I will not admit defeat likest time! "Haha! ¡­"


    Olegughed heartily as he brandished the Sea God''s de once more, causing an enormous wave to surge!


    One after another, thick columns of water whizzed towards Ye Fan and the others like giant dragons condensed from seawater.<span>Ye Fanmanded the sword under Fog Night''s feet to retreat and avoid the attack. At the same time, he jumped up and stabbed the Broken Moon Sword under his feet towards Oleg!


    With the Broken Moon Swordbined with the Unparalleled Sword Intent, no matter how strong the momentum was, it was impossible to stop it!


    In that instant, more than ten pirs of water were pierced through by the broken water beam, heading straight for Oleg''s head!

 Chapter 1193

    Just as Oleg was about to be killed, a wave of magic power rippled out from the frozen space.In a split-second, the water particles began to freeze and solidify. Arge area of sea water began to condense into a thickyer of ice!


    <span>The Waves Wall in front of Oleg became solid and the Broken Moon Sword was unable to break through it.


    "Bam!"Bringing the Unparalleled Sword Intent with Water, after prating a few meters deeper, its power was finally weakened.


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, and couldn''t help but to understand why Oleg and Icy Jade came together to carry out this mission.


    <span>It seemed that the frozen particle condensation spell and Oleg''s spell at sea could bebined very effectively, resulting in an even stronger power!


    He could attack, he could defend!"Lucifer!" Look at this! the wrath of the Sea God! "


    Oleg followed up with a heavy chop. An inexhaustible amount of Mediterranean water gathered above his Sea God''s de!


    <span>The hundred-meter-long gigantic water knife weighed several thousand tons, but under the control of the Sea God''s de, it was as light as a feather!


    Freezing the sea water again, while using the air to block Sophia!


    <span>In the light of early morning, the enormous de was like a dark blue crystal. It was magnificent, but also deadly!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    The de chopped down with iparable vigor. The de qi raged not only towards Ye Fan, but also towards Sophia''s location. It was directly covered by the de qi!


    Ye Fan knew full well that Oleg and Freeze were no match for him, but when they were at sea, the other side''s advantage was as clear as day!


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent!" The Octoterra Emperor Dragon! "<span>Ye Fan saw this huge de that seemed to want to split the ocean attack, so he immediately summoned eight Sword Dragons, stepping on one of them. The remaining seven went forward, directly rushing towards the huge de!


    "Be careful of his Monarch level sword intent!"


    <span>Freeze, who had previously seen the power of Ye Fan''s sword intent, shouted loudly at Oleg.


    <span>At the same time, these thousands of tons of huge des and Ye Fan''s seven Sworddragons exploded with a "boom" the moment they came into contact!


    <span>Sophia had just avoided the sword, but when she turned around, she saw the thousands of swords formed into a giant dragon attacking with ease. She could not help but open her eyes in shock!


    "This brat ¡­" "Is it a monster ¡­" Sophia couldn''t help but whisper to herself.


    <span>Sebastian and the distant Fog Night were also stunned. They had never seen anyone wield a sword like this before!


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed like lightning, he only had one thought in his mind, that was to kill one person with the power of the apocalypse, it was one person!


    Stepping on the Sword Dragon, he rapidly approached Oleg and Freeze!


    Oleg''s expression was grim as he brandished his Sea God''s de and once again summoned several seawater barriers, barely stopping Ye Fan''s attack speed.


    Oleg then stabbed the Sea God''s de into the water beneath his feet!"Arrow of the Sea God!"


    Countless numbers of seawater arrows suddenly shot out from the sea!<span>At this time, Freeze was mumbling something. He opened his hands and the magic waves became even stronger!


    <span>"Instant Cast Technique!"


    In an instant, these countless seawater arrows had turned into solid ice, and were even more solid than ice!


    Seeing that the battlefield in front of them had be a forbidden ground for death, Sophia was unable to participate. She could only watch on helplessly.


    Ye Fan''s eight swords were being bombarded by a steady stream of arrows. Although his sword was not afraid of these attacks, Ye Fan himself was not invulnerable to arrows.<span>What gave Ye Fan even more of a headache was Fog Night in the rear. On that side, he still had to consider defense.


    <span>The power of the freeze was enough to kill him, and Oleg''s magic seriously dyed his attack.


    Ye Fanmanded the three Sworddragons to block the sword rain surrounding him. One of them protected the woman behind him while the other four continued to attack Oleg and Freeze.


    Oleg and Freeze were under tremendous pressure, constantly changing their direction, using the frozen seawater barrier to prevent Ye Fan from hitting them.<span>But they knew that at this rate, Ye Fan would catch them sooner orter.


    "Damn it!" Is the lightning not ready yet!? " Oleg was annoyed.


    <span>"It should be soon... "Hold on a little longer ¡­" Ye Zichen replied calmly.


    <span>Oleg gritted his teeth, "This Lucifer..." "Too ridiculously strong, I don''t have any moves left to block him!"


    "It''s not like that, the Shadow Devil won''t carelessly lose his life!" Freeze said in a deep voice.At this moment, a brilliant beam of light rushed out from the deep sea passageway, leaping into the air!


    <span>"Wuuuuu!"


    In Lightning''s hand was a ck stone box. Clearly, it had been taken from the bottom of the sea!"The situation is getting intense! I''m just an errand runner! I''ll leave first! "


    Lightning whistled. After actuallynding on the surface of the sea, she ran with both legs, treading on the surface of the water as she ran away!


    <span>In the blink of an eye, he was a hundred meters away!


    To be able to tread on water without sinking, he had to reach a speed of at least thirty meters per second. However, Lightning''s speed magic was obviously not this fast!


    <span>His goggles and headphones were obviously designed to block the strong airflow and the sharp sound of breaking air!


    Seeing that the ck stone box had been taken away, Sophia was burning with anger. She wanted to fly over to give chase, but she could only watch as the lightning got further and further away!"Damn it!" Sophia couldn''t help but scream.


    "Hahahaha!" Lucifer! Duke Sophia! You won''t be able to catch up to Lightning! We''re leaving too! "


    When Oleg saw that his mission waspleted, he waved his de, and a huge wave brought him and Frost back quickly.


    How could Ye Fan allow such a thing to happen? Stepping on the Sword Dragon, he took advantage of the situation and gave chase!


    However, right at this moment, purple magic bullets shot out from far away!Snipe magic!? Hawkeye!?


    Ye Fan only knew that the other side had four people, but Hawkeye had been waiting in ambush a few kilometers behind them. Until now, they had to retreat, and only then did theye to cover.


    <span>Ye Fan knew that at this rate, sooner orter Oleg and the others would run away, and after a bit of calction in his heart, he discovered that when Oleg and the others retreated, their defenses weren''t as solid as before.


    Ye Fan had a n in his mind, thinking back to his Unparalleled Sword Intent technique, and so hepletely removed all the Sword Dragons on his body, leaving only the two that were protecting Fog Night at his feet and behind him.<span>The remaining six became thousands of flying swords. They filled the sky with dense flying swords. They were like locusts that were ready to fight for their lives. They advanced towards Oleg and Zhang Tie in arge area!


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent!" Heaven Copsing Sword Rain! "


    <span>This Sky Shattering Sword Rain was a sword intent that Ye Fan hade up with in order to fight in arge area. But against some experts with simr strength and strong defense, the actual effect was just average.


    <span>However, he did not have the solid defense like before. The escaping Oleg and Freeze were definitely not a match for his Unparalleled Sword Intent.


    Even a single flying sword could deal great damage to them!<span>Oleg and Freeze heard the hugemotion behind them. When they turned around and saw the rain of death swords covering the sky, their faces turned pale!


    "What is this!?"


    <span>The two of them felt despair in their hearts.


    <span>"You go first!"


    Freeze instantly made a judgment. Rather than both of them dying, it was better to try to save one.


    And at sea, Oleg would have been easier to escape.<span>As a result, the Frozen Domain directly broke through the air barrier, blocking Ye Fan''s attack.


    Oleg''s eyes narrowed. Without much hesitation, he extended the Sea God''s de into the ocean. Like a fish, his body dove into the sea!


    The sea water formed a propelling force, carrying Oleg away from the sea at a fast speed!


    But the freezing of Oleg''s time was not so fortunate.<span>The moment the sword rain fell, the first dozen or so swords did not break his defense.


    However, after hundreds of consecutive attacks, he was finally able to break through the barrier!


    "Puff puff puff!"<span>He was frozen for a dozen or so strikes, and his entire body was turned into a sieve. Fresh blood sttered, and he died grievously before falling into the sea ¡­


    <span>It was obvious that the tenth rank of the Apocalypse King had frozen. He''d never imagined that the mission he''d been preparing for for so long would actually cost him his life!


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1194

    <span>When Ye Fan came to the surface of the sea on his Sword Dragon, he discovered that Oleg had long since disappeared except for thepletely frozen body of the Sword Dragon.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel somewhat helpless. Oleg was at sea, andpared to onnd, hisbat power and escaping ability were twopletely different concepts.


    <span>Actually, the choice of freezing the ice was also very correct. If he were to leave, he would definitely be caught. When that timees, the two of them would both die.


    <span>Right now, Oleg was the first to run, but Ye Fan was unable to catch up.


    Ye Fan waved his hand and the flying swords that filled the sky disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    <span>His usage of the Sword God Ring was just like his Imperial Sword Technique, bing more and more proficient. This was naturally rted to Ye Fan''s daily practice of the Sword God Ring.


    Ye Fan stepped on his sword and returned to Sophia''s side, and seriously asked: "Now, do you still think that I came to steal your treasure?"Sophia had aplicated look on her face. She, Sebastian, and Fog Night were watching Ye Fan''s Imperial Sword Technique from the back. Ye Fan''s Imperial Sword Technique was unexpectedly frozen in just a split-second.


    <span>Sophia was silent for a few seconds before she suddenly woke up: "Something terrible has happened! We must go to the 18 Hells!" Looking for my father! "


    "Looking for your father? The Ancient Stuart? " Ye Fan frowned and asked, "What exactly will happen?" What''s in that ck stone box? "Sofia said helplessly: "If you want to know so much, thene with us. I''ll exin it to you on the way, maybe ¡­" This has something to do with you.


    No! It should be said that... This matter will concern the entire world, us Blood ns, and all of you! "Ye Fan was stunned. Since he had already said all this, he had to find out. Moreover, what the Apocalypse King wanted to do would definitely not be beneficial to him.


    Without a second word, Ye Fan controlled the flying sword, together with Sophia and Sebastian, and quickly arrived on a nearby boat.


    Ye Fan had to let Fog Night leave safely. With a girl''s strength, she wouldn''t be able to face a battle of that level.


    <span>Wu Ye was very unwilling, but he knew that going would only drag them down, so he didn''t say much and promised to return to Hua Hai.


    <span>Soon after, Ye Fan and his nephew flew together to an airport on the ind, boarded a Strigoi, and flew straight to d.


    Although they could use their Imperial Sword Technique and blood magic to fly, the ne was still faster.


    <span>With the continuous increase in his strength, Ye Fan''s admiration for the Epic Tier expert also increased day by day.


    <span>A simple example was the grandiose tyrant, Rodriguez. When he was flying with Ai Hui, their speed was even faster than an airne. Even now, Ye Fan still didn''t dare to imagine it.


    Although Rodriman''s superpower allowed him to be adept at flying, it still proved how terrifying Rodriguez was.


    Of course, an Epic expert was equivalent to an honor. There was also a difference in strength between those who obtained the same honor.<span>From the reactions of the two experts, Rodriguez and Magnan, who brought up the name of the War God Ye Wuya, it could be seen that even an Epic expert like them feared the War God.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Even he, Rodriguez and the others felt that their cultivation realms were very high. He also didn''t know how strong the Martial God was.Was there really such a ''abnormal'' martial artist in this world?


    Sitting on the ne, Ye Fan shook his head and didn''t want to think too much about it. He had more important things to do, and he needed to get to the bottom of this as soon as possible.


    "Sophia, what''s in the ck box?" Ye Fan asked.


    Sophia, who was drinking her Marguery and suppressing her emotions, finally opened her mouth and sighed, "There ¡­ It''s a weapon of our Strigoi race, the Formless de.


    "Svert!? Isn''t that de a legend? " Ye Fan was stunned.<span>Formless de, a cursed weapon.


    <span>Legend has it that a certain bloodthirsty and ruthless noble once used it to reap the lives of thousands of young girls and cut open the throats of hundreds of young girls.


    In fact, this de was said to be a weapon possessed by some crazed Countess of the Strigoi.


    <span>However, this de had not appeared for so long that everyone thought it was just a legend.


    <span>"Saravir, it''s not a legend ¡­" It''s also not as bloody as those stories "said Sophia," It was a dagger forged by the former genius cksmith of the Strigoi.


    The special thing about this saber was that it used a unique type of meteoric iron. As the outside world changed, this outer space metal would change its shape and color like a chameleon.


    Because of the ancient Blood Tribe, we were fortunate enough to find that meteorite and forge this de.After that, this de was used by many people. There were both Strigoi and humans, but in the end ¡­ It fell into the hands of one of my uncles, us. "


    "Saravir ¡­" "Cross..." Prince Sebastian seemed to have thought of something and eximed, "Aunt! Could it be ¡­ Is the n''s legend of what happened back then true!? "


    Sophia nodded helplessly, "It''s true... This matter is of great importance, and the fewer who know about it, the better. Therefore, there are only a few of us who know the truth. "


    "What happened that year?" Ye Fan frowned and asked, "Prince, don''t you know nothing?"


    Sebastian sighed bitterly. "I always thought those were just rumors, so I didn''t think about it. "I didn''t expect that as a prince of the Dark Council, I am not qualified to know the truth."<span>"Little Seba, do you think your aunt wants to know the truth? This is the great loss and sorrow of our Strigoi, and also our ipetence! If I could ¡­ I wish that all of this was fake! "


    Ye Fan felt a bit depressed, "You guys go back and forth, just what happened in the past?"


    <span>"Lucifer, why are you in such a hurry? It''s not like you can''t reach the eighteenth level of hell in such a short time." Sophia rolled her eyes at him and then drank her cocktail.


    <span>Ye Fan could only nod, "Okay, then you can speak slowly."


    <span>Sophia pondered for a while with aplicated look on her face. Suddenly, she asked, "You were the one who rescued Sally, right? She''s been with you all these years. How are you doing?"


    <span>Ye Fan''s head hurt. Why was he talking about Sally Ye now?


    <span>"I treat Sally as my own sister, so let me kill whoever bullies her. What do you think of her?" Ye Fan said.


    Sophia smiled, "At least you''re smart, you know... "She''s my little sister ¡­"


    <span>"What!?" Ye Fan felt as if he was struck by lightning, after being stunned for a while, he guessed, "Could it be..."


    <span>Sophia nodded and smiled: "Sally''s father is one of my uncles, ''Phantom Demon'' Lovran. ording to seniority, she is from the fourth generation and is thousands of years younger than me..."


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1195

    It took a while for the sail to digest this information. causeAlthough he knew that Sally was the special child of a Strigoi and a demon, he didn''t expect that her father would be a third-generation Strigoi from the Primordial Era!


    "Then... Then if Sally is of such high rank among you Strigoi, why did you hand her over to the old ruler? for Sally to suffer like this since she was young? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "Don''t be anxious, listen to me." Sophia slowly recalled, "Uncle Lovran, he is an expert in ck magic. He has researched the Demon Summoning Technique for thousands of years. very<span>He did not hesitate to give up his identity and seek the advice of human Dark Magic Masters. He could be said to be a master of the art of summoning demons. Large


    Most of the people who were familiar with the Demon Summoning Magic might already know that summoning demons from another ne could at most summon the demon soul of the demon, and was unable to bring the demon body into this world.


    However, through his unremitting efforts and a certain amount of luck, more than twenty years ago, Uncle Lovran had actually summoned an ''Abyss Demon'' into this world from another ne. By


    Saying, even if the Abyss Demon Girl was in a foreign ne, let''s just say in the ''Demon World'', she was still a strong race at the top of the pyramid. IfIf it wasn''t for the fact that the Abyss Demon''s physical body was powerful, she might have died when she teleported to another ne.


    <span>And this witch that was summoned had an unimaginable unique charm. She captured my uncle''s heart, and the two of them fell in love ¡­ wishful thinking


    I don''t need to say it, you should already know that the witch is Sally Ye''s mother ¡­ "


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, no wonder Sally''s talent was so explosive, whether it was physical or spiritual energy, both were strong to the point that he was envious.


    So it turned out that her father was from the Primordial Era, and her mother was one of the most powerful demons ¡­ "


    Lucifer, do you know why my uncle is so obsessed with summoning demons? " Sofia asked.<span>Ye Fan shook his head and guessed, "Isn''t it because of pure love?"


    "Like is part of it, but more importantly, he is looking for the secret of ''eternal life''," said Sophia.<span>Eternal life? You Strigoi still need to consider immortality? " Ye Fan was surprised. "


    <span>I''m sorry to tell you, "Sophia smiled bitterly," Actually ¡­ We are not immortal. Our lifespan is indeed several thousands or even tens of thousands of years. However, that does not mean that we are immortal. And ¡­


    What you probably don''t know is that the longer you live, the more two things happen. The first is that if you don''t want to live, you feel like you have nothing to live for, so you seek relief. But


    Yes, there are many Strigoi. It''s the second type ¡­ That was, he didn''t want to die! more than


    To live for a long time, to see the world constantly changing, to see more new things, and then to be unwilling to leave this world! And ¡­<span>When he looked at the nsmen and siblings dying one by one, the fear of death that spanned thousands of years would make him go crazy ¡­ Is


    <span>"If we can survive, many of our blood nsmen, including my uncle Lovran, will do everything they can to obtain eternal life!"


    "So, the reason why Lovran summoned the Demons is to find a way to live forever." Ye Fan asked.


    "Yes, Uncle Lovran believes that the humans cannot help us obtain eternal life, because our lifespan is so short.


    If one wanted to live forever, they had to find a stronger race. Even if this world didn''t have one, other worlds would still have one. "Demons," Sophia said. leafThe sail nodded. On the road, that was true. blood


    If the n could live for ten thousand years, they could not ask a "short-lived ghost" who could only live for a hundred years or at most a few hundred years to ask for the method of longevity.


    <span>Moreover, the Strigoi couldn''t practice ancient martial arts, and the human method was useless against the Strigoi.


    Sophia continued, "We Strigoi will not get sick. The sign of death is that our hearts are getting weaker and weaker and the flow of our blood is getting slower and slower.


    When Uncle Lovran felt his heart grow weaker and weaker, he began to feel iparable fear. That was because before him, there were already eight Ancient Realm cultivators who had left this world. He


    He had a premonition that he was the next one, so when he sessfully summoned the Abyss Demon Girl, he asked her for the method to gain eternal life. And ¡­<span>This Abyss Demon had indeed told him a method to prevent him from dying ¡­ ¡­ "That is, help the Abyss Demon to recover her strength!"


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fan was puzzled. cord


    Fei Ya exined, "Although the Abyss Demon is very powerful in the demon realm, she still entered our world and sacrificed arge portion of her power to survive. And ¡­As a summoned demon, she even needed Uncle Lovran''s power to keep her alive. It could be said that she was very weak.


    What she said about helping Uncle Lovran was to use the blood of countless humans in this world to provide it to her. magicWomen can use their blood to continuously recover their strength. Once her magic is strong enough, their uncle''s heart will be reborn ¡­ " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian suddenly understood. No wonder Sally could be stronger by sucking blood. It was her mother''s gift.


    However, to humans, this sort of natural talent ¡­ It''s really not friendly.


    <span>"She wants a lot of human blood, right..." Ye Fan asked in a deep voice.


    <span>Sophia smiled sadly, "More than a lot... What she wants, is a billion people''s blood ¡­ " "


    <span>A billion!? " Ye Fan was stunned, no matter how much he exaggerated his imagination, he never expected it to be this big, "She wants to let the human race go extinct right?"


    <span>"That''s right... If it''s just a few hundred people, or a few thousand people, we might be able to think of something, but a billion ¡­ "Forget about you humans not being able to sit back and do nothing, we humans cannot agree either"


    <span>Sophia continued: "If the news that they want to kill a billion people to raise a demon gets out, we can imagine how humans will destroy our Strigoi.


    So, my father and the others all asked Uncle Lovran to stop this crazy idea.


    <span>However, at that time, Uncle Lovran''s cultivation went berserk. He believed that as long as he killed arge number of humans as soon as possible and let the witch absorb enough blood, he would be able to defend against other human powerhouses.


    <span>Even peak-stage experts like the Armageddon and War God wouldn''t be a match for the Abyssal Enchantress ¡­ This was because the witch could constantly suck in human blood to recover and be stronger.


    But... How could we agree to such a crazy idea? After all, not everyone sought eternal life. on


    Thus, Uncle Lovran and my father started a fierce battle. can


    At that time, Uncle Lovran''sbat power was the strongest amongst the three generations.As one of the only brothers, my father and the others weren''t willing to seek the help of a human expert, because they didn''t want to actually kill their only brothers and sisters ¡­


    <span>Later on, my other uncle, ''Sealer Cross'', stepped forward. He specializes in defensive blood techniques and is adept at imprisoning opponents.


    He used all of his power to open a sealing spell formation, trapping the crazy Uncle Lovran in the deepest part of the eighteenyers of hell ¡­


    That''s where we''ll call it the ''Neenth Hell,'' and the only person who''ll be able to open that seal one day will be Uncle Cross'' Invisible de.


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1196

    <span>An invisible seal, an invisible key!


    The legendary dagger was actually the key to the invisible seal!


    <span>Sebastian was depressed: "There was a rumor within the family that a fight had taken ce between the ancient people.


    <span>Thus, he summoned the Demon Hunter Lovran and the Seal Crowe, and together they were imprisoned in a special space.


    <span>However, because the other ancient people said that those were fake and that the witch had bewitched Lovran, it caused him to go crazy.


    <span>In order to kill Lovran and the witch, Cross had sacrificed himself to protect the survival of the Strigoi.


    From the looks of it ¡­ We juniors have all been kept in the dark ¡­ "


    <span>"There''s nothing we can do, this is also to not let too many people be disappointed in Uncle Lovran."


    His actions had seriously undermined the Strigoi''s secret world treaty, and he had even abandoned the safety of the Strigoi.If this truth were to be leaked out, the humans would also be filled with suspicion towards us, the Blood nsmen. They are worried that other ancient beings would encounter such a situation again. "


    <span>Sophia continued, "The only ones who know the truth are the ancient people and the four generations of us.


    Among them, because I am a female and am not very involved in n affairs, it is not easy for me to be targeted by others."No wonder, Aunt. You stoppeding to the council more than 20 years ago. It turns out ¡­ We misunderstood you. We thought you had a strange personality. "Sebastian understood.


    Sophia rolled her eyes, "I''ve been doing the work of the Dark Council for thousands of years, do you want me to keep doing it? What a joke... It''s my turn to y. "


    <span>Sebastian looked embarrassed. Sofia really didn''t care.


    <span>Ye Fan asked in doubt, "Why do we have to keep Sharapova here?" Could it be that they are nning to unseal the seal? "


    Sophia nodded, "Yes, before Uncle Cross entered the seal, he said that if one day there is a positive sign from the seal, he will use the Saravir to undo it.


    From the seal, he couldmunicate with Uncle Lovran and confirm that Lovran would no longer be crazy and obsessed with eternal life. They could alle out.


    But if there is no positive signal, then go ahead and unravel it, then the result is very likely. It was to release a more powerful Summoner.Because in the seal, their aging would be greatly slowed down. Lovran could possibly be stronger by concentrating and continuously studying ck magic.


    However, as long as the seal is not broken, he will not be able toe out no matter what. This is because he is not a restricted individual, so he will not be able to find a door."What about the witch? It was also sealed? " Ye Fan asked. That was Sally''s mother.


    <span>Sophia shrugged, "Without the energy supply from the summoner, the witch disappeared from this world not long after.


    Speaking of which ¡­ It was also pitiful. It seemed that the witch had met with some sort of danger in that demonic ne, which was why she was summoned to this world.


    If she wasn''t the only one who was at the end of her road, she wouldn''t havee to this world and never been able to return ¡­<span>Perhaps even at the moment of her death, she was still very unwilling in her heart. After all, if it was the true,plete, andplete her, who in this world would be able to harm her in the slightest ¡­ "


    Sophia smiled bitterly, shook the ss in her hand, and said: "Speaking of which... It seems that Sally''s hair is silvery white, just like her mother''s. "


    Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled and asked, "Since Sally is a member of your fourth generation, shouldn''t she be properly protected by you?"


    She was just a baby and didn''t understand anything. Why did you send her to the old ruler? "


    Sophia sighed, "Lucifer ¡­ Do you think we dare to leave her in the n?<span>Once the humans knew her true identity ¡­ Or, if she knew the truth, what would happen? "


    Ye Fan frowned, "You guys..." Worried of her revenge? "Sophia smiled bitterly, "It is only right that Sally hates us. We sealed her father and killed her mother.


    But we do it for the Strigoi and the humans. For this world, we have no choice.<span>And once we ept Sally, regardless of whether we teach her or not, her talent is already decided. As long as she lives, she will be extraordinary!


    She has the blood of the Abyss Demon, and also the blood of three generations of my uncle.


    This meant that in this world, she would not be like her mother, who was troubled by nes and restricted her ability to develop.None of us dare to imagine what the future holds for Sally Ye. She might not be very strong, but ¡­ It could also be powerful enough to terrify all mankind.


    <span>If at that time, humans think that we Strigoi are nurturing Sally, then. What choice do you think humans will make?


    "Even if there are more dead or injured, we''ll have to make the Strigoi disappear from this world ¡­"


    Ye Fan was silent, thinking about it carefully, it was indeed just as Sophia had said, Sally''s rtionship with the Strigoi was indeed a hot potato.The stronger Sally Ye was, the more likely she was to bring danger to the Strigoi.


    "But you guys ¡­ "I also don''t have the heart to kill her." Ye Fan sighed.


    There was a trace of sadness in Sophia''s eyes: "Did you know... Thest brother of our fourth generation, the one who was bornst, was about eight thousand years ago ¡­


    <span>Sally was a member of a fourth generation who had unexpectedly been born over eight thousand years ago ¡­


    To us, the stronger the members, the harder it is for us to obtain pure-blooded descendants. Therefore, Sally''s appearance has made us three and four generations very happy ¡­ ¡­


    It was as if the heavens had suddenly treated us well, giving us, a race that was destined to decline with time, a glimmer of hope.<span>Kill her? Who could do such a thing?


    If it wasn''t for the madness of Uncle Lovran and the terror of the Abyss Demoness, perhaps Sally... to be one of us. "<span>"So you handed her over to the old rulers? Do you know how much inhuman torture she has suffered? " Ye Fan thought back to the tragic situation Sally''s family met with, and even now, his heart still ached.


    Sofia bit her lower lip, poured herself another ss of wine and said, "We ¡­ There was no other way. In the Western world, it was simply too difficult to hide anything from the Apocalypse Shakyamuni.


    He knows that we don''t dare to take in Sally, so he sent the ck Emperor and the White Queen over to ask for her.


    You think. Do we dare not give it to you? Those who don''t give the Doomsday King authority, can it be that we are going to give your Chinese ancient god descendants?To put it bluntly, even if Sally was doomed to a tragedy, it was still her fate ¡­


    <span>The only thing we can do is not kill her. But, will this child be able to live ¡­ It depends on the choice you humans make. "


    Ye Fan frowned for a long time, but was unable to refute anything. He wanted the Strigoi to fight the Doomsday King for Sally Ye? Obviously not.


    However, Ye Fan remembered something from back then, and said in doubt, "Back then I went to your Dark Council to request for an alliance to challenge the 18th level of hell, and you finally agreed, is it rted to Sally?"

 Chapter 1197

    Sophia narrowed her eyes and looked to Sebastian. "Is that true?"


    Sebastian nodded. "Yes, Auntie, you didn''t much care about the decisions of our council at that time, so you probably didn''t know much about them.


    At that time, we passed Lucifer''s request to the ancient people. They proposed the conditions of letting Lucifer pass through the 18 Hells.<span>Lucifer came out of the pceter, and that''s why we agreed to help him tie down the king''s court. "


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "As expected, at the first level of the 18 Hells, the three old fellows that live here are the ancient people..."


    "I said, howe they were so amazing and let me out in the end for no apparent reason."<span>Sebastianughed. "We didn''t expect them to let you out. We thought you had overestimated yourself and that you would nevere back. "Looks like all three of you have seen your potential."


    "It''s not just that..." Sophia continued: "I guess my father and the others wanted to help you because they knew that you left the old days as the ruler for Sally.


    They had always felt that they had let down Sally Ye, but there was nothing they could do. There was a human who was willing to stand up for her, and they would definitely be willing to help. "<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but be amused, "So that''s how it is. It was all thanks to the ''family connection'' of Sally Ye that we won that time."


    <span>"Don''t be happy too early, it is still unclear whether Sally is a blessing or a curse to you." Sophia sighed.


    Ye Fan remembered Sally''s reluctant expression when they left the ind. He gently smiled and said, "How could it be a disaster? She and Angel helped me find a way to live. Rather than saying that I saved her, she saved me..."<span>Sophia smiled. "It seems you don''t see her as your sister. Lucifer ¡­" To be honest, have you ever been up to Sally? "


    <span>Ye Fan''s expression immediately stiffened, and he said in embarrassment, "What nonsense are you talking about, how could I do that to Sally Ye?"


    "She should be growing up now. With her mother''s looks, how could she be bad? Can you not be tempted by her?" Sophia yed with the taste.Ye Fan was toozy to pay attention to her nonsense, and said, "Sofia, don''t talk nonsense.


    You were the one who was stupid. Why didn''t you tell me and Sebastian the truth earlier? "


    Speaking of this, Sophia''s face also looked troubled. She impatiently drank her wine and said: "You said I''m stupid?" I don''t want to be like this either! But don''t you think it''s too suspicious?<span>I''m so low-key in the Dark Council, I don''t care about anything, so what if you kill me? Who would randomly send a killer to deal with me?


    <span>If there''s anything particrly interesting about me, it''s the key to Sver.''


    <span>However, the person who was sent to kill me was none other than you, Lucifer''s men.


    Since Sally Ye has a good rtionship with you, I will naturally guess if Sally Ye found out about it and wanted to take revenge for her parents, that''s why she came to snatch the key from me! "Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Are you crazy?" I''m going to kill you. She can''t kill you! Furthermore, we will kill you ourselves, do we still need to take on any missions? "


    "I... I was also worried, because this matter concerns the life and death of our Strigoi, so naturally, I was preupied with it. "Sophia said with regret," Now I understand that someone purposely made me suspect to see if Saravir was still safe, so that they could find out the exact location. "


    Ye Fan felt helpless. This old bat, after living for so long, was actually so unstable.


    But it was also possible that the onlookers knew that from Sophia''s point of view, Ye Fan really had a reason to make them enemies.<span>"Why did the Apocalypse King suddenly try to seize Svert? Even if they remove the seal, what benefits would there be to them? " Sebastian wondered.


    <span>Ye Fan was also puzzled. Logically speaking, this matter should have nothing to do with the power of the apocalypse.


    They wanted to release Lovran? Or Cros? But which would help them?"The King of Doom''s greatest enemy is the ancient god''s descendants of China, so they won''t send all of their experts to deal with us.


    From the looks of the people they had sent out this time, Frozen, Lightning, Hawk''s Eye and Ocean were the most efficientbination that could take away Saravir at sea.However, the freezing energy was already dead. Once the ocean reachednd, itsbat power would not even reach 30% of the sea''s strength. Hawkeye was a long-range sniper after all.


    The only difficult thing to deal with was the lightning. However, one lightning bolt ¡­. "Wanting to go to my father and the other three ancient cultivators and unseal them is simply suicidal."<span>Sophia analyzed a bit and concluded, "So, for now, the seal is safe. I''m just afraid that the Apocalypse King will send more experts."


    Ye Fan nodded his head and said, "I finally understand. Why the three of them, as ancient people, would stay in the eighteenthyer of hell. So ¡­." "To see the seal.""That''s not necessarily true. Although a part of it is to guard the seal, in reality, my father and the others have already lived in this world for tens of thousands of years and they already know this world like the back of their hand.


    They don''t want to walk around anymore. Rather than just walking around, it''s better to stay there and cherish their final years, and also stay with their two uncles in the seal ¡­ Sophia sighed.Ye Fan sighed in his heart. After tens of thousands of years of being tied down by family, no wonder they couldn''t bear to kill Lovran.


    As far as the Strigoi were concerned, once all three generations died, their lives would fall intoplete darkness ¡­Although it was said that natural selection was apetition, to the Strigoi, it was indeed a bit cruel.


    "Lucifer, we have only ten minutes before we reach the eighteenth level of hell, and I won''t be able to get off the ne. If anything really happens, I won''t be able to help with my strength," said Sebastian, ashamed.


    Ye Fan nodded, stood up and said, "Sophia and I will go down. I must find out, whether this matter is rted to us or to Sally Ye."Ye Fan vaguely felt that this time''s matter would definitely involve Sally, because the cause of all this was her parents.


    <span>Furthermore, the Apocalypse King used the Fog Night to swindle Svert''s position, almost causing the death of Fog Night. This was something he could not tolerate.


    <span>If that bolt of lightning had taken Saravir here, it would have taken the chance to kill him.


    It wasn''t that Ye Fan wanted to help the n deal with the power of the Apocalypse King, but they were also his enemies.<span>As the cabin door opened, the temperature of the airflow above d was terrifyingly cold.


    However, both Ye Fan and Sophia were not ordinary people. They immediately jumped down at an extremely fast speed, andnded on a huge dead volcano. [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1198

    After passing through the clouds, a chilly wind blew like ice crystals, which were as sharp as knives.


    <span>Because they had greeted them beforehand, the guards and guards of the Strigoi did not have any misunderstandings about Ye Fan and Sophia''s arrival.


    However, the two people who were still falling suddenly discovered that there was a dazzling stream of light below them that was swiftly sweeping past several mountain peaks, heading towards the volcano''s crater!There weren''t many blood n guards who were responsible for guarding the area outside the 18 Hells.


    <span>When they realized that this light was an uninvited guest, they immediately tried to stop it.


    However, this beam of light was like a destructiveser cannon. After it struck the Strigoi, it split them into pieces, causing blood to ssh into the mountains!


    "Lightning!? He actually ran all the way here!? "<span>Sophia saw this from the air and could not help but shout out.


    <span>Lightning''s fast magic didn''t just increase his speed. In fact, the prerequisite for increasing his speed was to strengthen his body in order to be able to bear the burden of such high speed movements.


    Therefore, the magic of lightning, strictly speaking, is a kind of magic that strengthens the body.<span>Even the powerful blood nsmen would only die instantly if they were struck by a bolt of lightning.


    Ye Fan was also surprised by this speed, but after carefully observing the speed of Lightning, he said, "No!" He arrived first by ne!


    His speed is about the same as my Imperial Sword Technique, around a hundred meters per second. The ne we are on is at Mach 0.8, so it is impossible for him to keep up with the ne! "


    "In that case, he still haspanions to apany him?!" Sophia was stunned.


    Ye Fan frowned, "He runs faster than us, so we have to fly straight to the first level of hell!""Actually, there''s no need to rush. He''s just a fellow who doesn''t know his limits. I''ve already notified father and the other two uncles, they''re already on their guard.


    <span>Could it be that Lightning thought he could rely on his speed to undo the seal in front of the three ancient people? " Sophia replied with disdain.


    "We can''t let our guard down. Since Lightning dared to rush in recklessly like this, there might be a trap for her." Ye Fan said.Sophia nodded. She knew that it was toote to use the regr route to get to the firstyer. She decided to just fly to the volcano''s crater from the outside.


    There was some distance between Ye Fan and Sophia and the opening of the dead volcano. One of them stepped on the sword and the other spread his wings, rushing forward as fast as he could.Because it was an extinct volcano, there was nova inside. Instead, it was filled with geothermal energy that came from underground, causing the temperature here to be extremely pleasant. It was like a paradise in a world of ice and snow.


    Arge number of green nts had taken root here, and the flowers of the four seasons were in full bloom.


    In the middle of the opening was a pool of hot water. Next to the spring were several wooden houses.


    Ye Fan had been here before, and he had a very deep impression of the scenery here. Compared to the 18 Hells, it waspletely different.<span>The three ancient people naturally didn''te here to suffer, but to stay and live as long as they could.


    The lightning brought with it a stream of light that shot into the crater of the volcano. Ye Fan and Sophia followed closely behind.


    He had originally thought that he would be able to witness the confrontation between the three ancient cultivators and the lightning bolts, or perhaps the scene of the lightning being trapped.<span>But, what surprised Ye Fan and Sophia was that there wasn''t any fight happening inside!?


    An old man dressed in handmade, elegant and noble clothing, with a head of long, gray hair, was standing there with a smile on his face.<span>Although the old man looked very old, he did not have much wrinkles on his skin.


    <span>Lightning had already stopped running, and passed the ck stone box in her hand to the old man.


    <span>Ye Fan and Sophia were stunned, what''s going on?


    After the old man received the box, he turned his head towards Ye Fan and Xia Xinyan and said, "We meet again, Lucifer ¡­" Oh, Sophia, here you are. "<span>"Uncle Nichs?!" You. How could you. Where is my father and Uncle Alessandro? " Sofia asked quickly.


    <span>This old man was one of the three ancient guardians of this ce, the "blood drinker Nichs".


    Nichs smiled. "Don''t worry, Stuart and Alessandro are resting in the house. They don''t need to be involved in this matter ¡­ "


    <span>"Rest?" Sophia frowned: "Why do my father and the others need to rest?" Uncle... Why did Lightning give you Saravir? Could it be ¡­ This is what you want?! "


    <span>Lightning whistled and jokingly said, "Idiot, don''t tell me you haven''t figured it out yet? The employer who issued the assassination mission is your Uncle Nichs! Otherwise... "Who can be so sure of who was the one guarding the ce?"


    "Lightning, you really are a bbermouth," Nichs said helplessly.<span>"Haha, sooner orter, the truth will be revealed. Since it has alreadye to this, what is there to hide?" Lightning said indifferently.


    <span>Sophia immediately revealed a look of disbelief, "Wh ¡­ "Why ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s face also darkened. "Nichs, you''re in cahoots with the power of the apocalypse?""Lucifer, your words sound a bit harsh," Nichs said, full of reverence. "Shakyamuni is a rare magical genius.


    <span>I admire his talent and willingly enter the power of the apocalypse to be a part of them ¡­ This is a great honor. "


    After hearing this, Ye Fan and Sophia were sure that Nichs was indeed from the Doomsday King.


    Otherwise, how could an ancient man like him say such heartless words!?<span>"Heh heh, that''s enough, I''ve already sent the Sharal over. The next step is not my job." With a smile, Lightning made a quick move and retreated to a very far distance.


    "Scarlet?!"<span>Hearing the code name, Sophia''s eyes narrowed, and she eximed in disbelief, "You ¡­ You''re Crimson of the Eighth Annihtion King!?


    So ¡­ The mysterious shaman who appeared on the eighth ranking more than ten years ago, is you!? Uncle Nichs, why is that? "


    Ye Fan was also stunned. What? Nichs the Ancient ¡­ The eighth member of the Apocalypse King''s authority!?<span>Damn it! No matter what, Nichs was still an Epic-level expert, yet he was the eighth in authority within the Apocalypse!?


    Other than the Shakyamuni, what kind of abnormal strength did the people in front have? Among them ¡­ He even included his own mother ¡­<span>Nichs smiled naturally, "Sofia, you will definitely understand your uncle. Your uncle is also thinking for the future of the Strigoi ¡­"


    As time passed, Uncle gradually understood why your Uncle Lovran was so determined to obtain eternal life...


    He was right. If we die, the Strigoi will have no future at all. So, I must liberate your Uncle Lovran and follow him to pursue the mysteries of immortality ¡­ "


    Nichs opened the ck stone box. [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1199

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!


    1199


    However, there was nothing inside the box. It was as if it waspletely empty.


    But Nichs was not surprised. He stretched out his finger and a drop of blood fell into the box.Soon after, a blood-red light soared into the sky!


    "Saravir ¡­" Wake up ¡­. "


    The blood-red light illuminated Nichs'' face, and the gentle and handsome face now looked even more eerie and eerie.<span>A dagger that was faintly discernible slowly floated out from the stone box. It seemed to be tainted with blood as its body flowed with a blood-red brilliance.


    "Hahahaha..." Soon... Soon... "Lovran, I can release you soon ¡­" Nichs''s face was full of joy.


    Sophia shook her head in despair, "Uncle Nichs, do you know what you are doing?


    <span>Are you like Uncle Lovran, who would ignore the fate of the entire Strigoi in order to extend his own life? "


    From Nichs''s words, both Ye Fan and Sophia could tell that Nichs was also likely to be at the end of his life.


    Facing the impending death, Nichs tried to be like Lovran, trying to find a way to regain his life!


    However, he had a more detailed n than Lovran. He didn''t hesitate to join the power of the Apocalypse and found a helper to assist him.<span>It was obvious that the Doomsday King would not help in vain. He must have obtained some benefits from the Strigoi in order to send people to assist Nichs.


    "Sofia! You''re too young! You don''t understand the path your uncle is pursuing! The future of the Strigoi cannot be left in the hands of humans. It must be in our own hands! " Nichs shouted.<span>"Stop talking nonsense!" Sophia said angrily, "You are afraid of death! No wonder in the past twenty years, the person who issued the order was you ¡­ So you were trying to make use of this opportunity toe into contact with the power of the Apocalypse King!? "


    Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then realized that even the ancient people woulde out of their mountains some time.


    <span>Thinking back tost time when Prince O''Bara listened to themands of the ancient people and went to the sky ditch in China to look for the immortal spring, it seemed to be Nichs'' order as well.


    "I don''t want to argue with you about this, and very soon, Lovran will see the light of day again, and together with me, he will pursue the mystery of longevity ¡­"Nichs watched with relish as the Svier grew redder and redder.


    Sophia gritted her teeth, "I will never let you seed!"


    After saying that, Sophia pped her bloody wings, held her bloody sword, and quickly flew over!<span>However, before Sophia could attack, Nichs flicked his finger and cast a huge blood-red!


    "Blood Arts, Web!"


    Sophia wanted to cut the open, but found out that her cultivation was not high enough. She could not move and fell to the ground.<span>"Poor Sophie. Have you forgotten that nearly half of the blood magic of the Strigoi was created by me or my participants?


    You want to use the blood magic I created to stop me? "He looks down on uncle too much" Nichsughed as he shook his head.Sophia struggled, then turned back and shouted, "Lucifer! What are you still standing there for!? Stop my uncle! "


    Nichsughed, "Lucifer, it''s better if you don''t try to be brave. This is not something you should be concerned about." Even though you have grown quite a bit, I am afraid you will have to struggle to exchange blows with me.<span>We just want to pursue our own way of life. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you. The Lovran I released is Sally''s father. You should be happy about it. "


    <span>Ye Fan''s gaze was deep, and he remained silent. It wasn''t that he was afraid of anything, but just that he felt... What was wrong...


    If Nichs had known they woulde and stop him from releasing Lovran, why not send someone to stop them midway?


    Even if he had only sent a ne to intercept them, which would have dyed them for more than ten minutes, he might have been able to sessfully release Lovran ¡­


    Just why was he doing this ¡­ Would they let him and Sophia go so smoothly along with Lightning?


    "Lucifer!" You good-for-nothing! Are you scared!? Do you think the Doomsday King will let you off the hook!?


    The power of the apocalypse has not been let off by us Strigoi. It is to gather the strength of the entire world to deal with the descendants of the ancient gods. You have no way out! " Sofia shouted.


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless. Did this old woman really think he was a fool? Of course he knew that the Doomsday King would not let them off. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so unscrupulous in dragging them into the water.


    Moreover, he had already killed quite a few of the Mages with the power of the Apocalypse, and had also destroyed many of their movements. If it weren''t for the ancient divine descendants holding him back, the Apocalypse Shakyamuni would have long sincee to destroy him.


    Seeing that the Shvir''s brilliance was getting brighter and brighter, Ye Fan could no longer hesitate, and could only put aside all other thoughts and go up to stop it.


    Ye Fan instantly summoned the Seven Star Dragon Abyss from his ring. His figure shed, and shed towards Nichs!<span>"Blood w Confinement!"


    Nichs raised his hand and saw two huge bloody ws appear out of thin air. One in front of him and one behind him, the two huge ws were going to directly grab Ye Fan!


    The Seven Star Dragon Abyss in Ye Fan''s hands condensed the Unparalleled Sword Intent. With a wave of his hand, he directly crushed the blood w.


    A sword intent shed down from the sky!<span>Nichs threw Svir backwards and raised his hand to block the blood-red shield.


    "Blood Arts, Ghost Shield!" "Blood Bleed!"


    After Ye Fan''s sword attacknded, the Unparalleled Sword Intent was actually unable to break that shield. On the other hand, a strong explosive shock wave exploded outwards!


    Ye Fan flipped backwards in the air, offsetting a lot of the impact, and in his heart, he had a preliminary test of Nichs'' strength.


    "Lucifer, is this how you grow? "Bring out your true abilities," Nichs calmly replied.


    Ye Fan wasn''t in a hurry. He knew that this battle might not only be between him and Nichs, so he couldn''t bring out everything in advance.<span>This was because the moment he revealed his trump card, those with the authority of the apocalypse would know his limits, causing him to be in greater danger.


    For the simplest example, there was Lightning who was observing from the side. This guy was most likely here to probe his depth.


    So Ye Fan nned to take things step by step. If he could take one, then he would absolutely not take the other two.


    But even if Ye Fan wanted to conserve his strength and deal with Nichs, he also knew that he had to show some of his true abilities."Disintegrate!"


    <span>Ye Fan had been separated for a long time, and once again activated his final trump card skill!


    <span>Ye Fan''s body did not change much, but every cell of his body was actually filled with explosive energy in that instant!


    Ye Fan''s aura and his aura instantly rose to apletely different level!<span>Ye Fan waved his hand, and instantly summoned another few thousand flying swords, which floated in the air!


    "Wuuuuuu!" Lightning, who had been watching from afar, eximed.<span>Nichs, who was fighting against Ye Fan, couldn''t help but stare at the sky full of flying swords, feeling very confused.


    <span>"Interesting ¡­ The Imperial Sword Technique of Mount Shu had finally reappeared in the world... But I can''t even tell where you got that sword ¡­ "


    As he spoke, Nichs activated a crimson shield of light to protect his body! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1200

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    1200<span>Ye Fan felt the huge change brought about by the disintegration, his mood was high, and he couldn''t wait to release all of his strength.


    This disintegration was truly a terrifying technique. As he continued to increase his strength, his understanding of the mysteries of disintegration deepened.<span>Initially, he thought that this was just a way to strengthen his body. However, he could now determine that the secrets of disintegration were far more than just this!


    Not only did it strengthen the body, the energy and spirit also surged with the strengthening of the brain cells!


    From the tiny cells all the way to the sword intent released by Ye Fan, it would be much more powerful as it disintegrated!


    <span>Even Ye Fan could feel that his Unparalleled Sword Intent had already faintly broken through the limits of the Awakened Realm!


    <span>"Unparalleled Sword Intent, Sky Shattering Sword Rain!"


    Ye Fan knew that any normal sword intent attack method would be a problem even if it hit Nichs, so he did not hesitate to use the Unparalleled Sword Intent.


    The concentrated amount of flying swords, like torrential rain and wind, rapidly descended, ruthlessly bombarding Nichs!


    Nichs was also aware that he could not avoid such a wide range of attacks, so he once again released an even stronger blood-colored energy from his palms, blocking the attack.


    "ng ng ng!"


    The flying sword carrying the Unparalleled Sword Intent struck the crimson shield, causing scarlet mes to burst forth.It was as if blood was exploding and sttering everywhere, causing Nichs to be drowned in a sea of blood!


    <span>"Lucifer!" Do you think this method can break my blood shield? " Nichs grinned.


    "I''m not that naive..."


    Ye Fan''s voice suddenly appeared in front of Nichs!


    Nichs was stunned as he discovered that a cold and sharp sword had already pierced through his blood shield!?


    Holding the Seven Star Dragon Abyss in his hand, Ye Fan took advantage of the gap created by the sword rain to rush in front of Nichs. The sword intent and Ye Fan''s own strength, along with Long Yuan''s sharpness, forcefully cut open the shield!


    Nichs narrowed his eyes, a blood-red ming long sword materializing in his hand, blocking Ye Fan''s vertical sh."Bam!"


    <span>The scarlet mes that surged outwards did not have any temperature, but were iparably sharp.


    After that, Ye Fan waved his long sword three times in a row, and Nichs also responded.After three consecutive shes, Nichs was sent flying by Ye Fan''s brute force!


    <span>Nichs spread out a bunch of blood-colored wings and stabilized his body. He said in disbelief, "What a powerful magic! To be able to cultivate such a powerful physique. It seems like we, the Strigoi, are no match for you in terms of physical strength."


    <span>Before he could finish his words, Nichs was sent flying into the air. The longsword in his hand dispersed and turned into arge crimson spell formation.


    "Blood Art, Scarlet Blood Feather!"


    <span>In a split-second, blood-red specks of light fell from the sky like blood-colored arrows. They ignited a me in the air, and like a meteor shower, they crashed into the ground!


    <span>Ye Fan unhesitatingly gathered thousands of flying swords, and condensed them into eight Sword Dragons!


    "Octoterra Emperor Dragon! Rise! "


    <span>Ye Fanmanded the seven Sword Dragons to soar into the sky, stepping on one of their own, and closely followed!


    The Sword Dragon charged towards Nichs against the burning Blood Feathers.


    Nichs frowned as he watched the Sworddragon approach. The devil wings on his back pped at an extremely high frequency.


    His flying speed was so fast that he was on apletely different level from Sophia.


    No matter how savagely the Sword Dragon attacked, Nichs was still able to dodge.Ye Fan realized that his Sword Dragon was unable to keep up with his speed, so he simply surrounded the eight Sword Dragons from different directions, intending to close in on them and kill them all!


    <span>"What an amazing sword intent, but Lucifer, this technique still needs more time to trap me!"


    Nichs raised his hand and summoned a blood-red spear. Holding it in his hand, he chanted an incantation ¡­<span>In the next second, a bolt of purple red lightning appeared out of nowhere, coincidentally fusing with the long spear!


    <span>"nk!"


    <span>With a ng, the blood-red spear began to emit currents of electricity.


    Nichs summoned a blood-red longbow with his blood magic. The longspear was like an arrow as it shot forward!


    <span>"Blood Arts, Purple Lightning ck Crossbow!"


    <span>The purple red lightning spear that was shot out angrily, carrying a prating force, collided with one of Ye Fan''s Sworddragons!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    <span>The Sword Dragon was actually forcefully smashed apart, and its flying sword scattered in all directions!


    Nichs took advantage of this opportunity to escape the Sword Dragon''s encirclement.<span>He turned around and dropped down at high speed. Afternding, he raised his hands into the air.


    "Raging Blood Gale!"


    In the middle of the air, Ye Fan felt the surrounding airflow suddenly be very strong, and he actually found himself in four or five bloody tornadoes!


    Ye Fan quicklymanded several Sword Dragons to gather at his side, forcefully fighting against these tornadoes!Countless flying swords collided with the blood-red hurricane, creating dazzling fireworks!


    After a series of collisions, Ye Fan dispersed these whirlwinds, but the Sworddragons were alsopletely dispersed by the wind.


    Ye Fannded on the ground. Looking at his several thousand swords that were floating in all directions, he realized that many of them actually had traces of injuries.


    From this, it could be seen how astonishing Nichs''s blood magic was. Even he, who carried the Unparalleled Sword Intent with him, was unable to hold on for much longer.<span>Fortunately, inside the God of Swords'' Ring, there were countless ordinary swords. Ye Fan was not afraid of this little bit of loss, if worsees to worse, he could just put a bunch of good swords inter.


    "Lucifer, you won''t be able to stop me, you should just give up." Nichs smiled evilly and looked back.<span>At this moment, the floating Saravir was already glowing with a dazzling brilliance. It was as if there was a powerful force that was eager to release it.


    Sophia, who was trapped, could not help but feel anxious. However, she was unable to break free, so she shouted, "Lucifer! "Let''s go and put Saravir back into the stone box first!"


    Ye Fan didn''t need her to remind him, he already knew that time was short, but it was obviously impossible for him to force his way through and seize the sabre, so he had to first push Nichs back.


    <span>Ye Fan knew that his physical fitness was stronger than Nichs''s. After pondering for a moment, he changed his mind and quickly closed the distance between him and Nichs with a sh!


    After which, with Long Yuan in his right hand and Soul Extinguisher in his left hand, Ye Fan disyed the ancient sword technique towards Nichs!


    <span>"Shua!" "Woosh woosh!"


    The sword shed like lightning.<span>With the ancient sword techniques under the Unparalleled Sword Intent, coupled with Ye Fan''s disintegration, naturally it was enough to threaten Nichs.


    <span>The key point was that Ye Fan was still surrounded by hundreds of different flying swords. These swords were like a shadow following the form, constantly shuttling, and even falling to the ground to assassinate, restricting Nichs''s movement!


    <span>Nichs was suddenly unable to adapt to Ye Fan''s attack. Not only did he need to defend against Ye Fan''s ancient sword technique, but he also had to guard against the possibility of a sword flying in all directions.


    What gave him even more of a headache was that Ye Fan was still in the process of constantly swinging his sword, changing the sword in his hand!


    One was a short and agile sword, the other was a heavy and ferocious sword. Different ancient sword techniques paired with different swords, agile and ever-changing attacks were extremely difficult to defend against.


    While constantly retreating and dodging, Nichs'' hands condensed into two blood-red des, and he was at a loss as to how to counter Ye Fan''s attack.


    "What a fierce attack!" You also created this yourself!? "Ye Fan did not say much. This move was actually one of his own creation of the Unparalleled Sword Intent.


    "Limitless Sword Dance!"


    Through his own understanding of the martial arts of the world, Ye Fan had integrated the ancient sword techniques and the Imperial sword techniques, relying on his own physical fitness to create this set of sword intent.<span>The advantage of this move was that it could constantly switch the weapon in one hand. In a one on one battle, it would restrict the opponent and restrict both offense and defense.


    Sophia and Lightning watched from afar, and they discovered that Ye Fan seemed to be switching swords every second. His sword move was as fast as a sh, and the coordination and power of his body made them bbergasted!


    <span>Just like how Ye Fan was an untiring battle machine, constantly using different swords to stab, lift, lift, and wipe, forcing Nichs to retreat!


    When Ye Fan realized that he was in front of Saravir, he summoned arge number of flying swords to gather around Nichs, while he himself jumped up, intending to take Saravir away first.<span>"Don''t even think about it!"


    Nichs had already expected Ye Fan''s n, and at this moment, his eyes suddenly turned bloodshot. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1201

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>1201


    <span>Along with a powerful burst of spiritual energy, it was released, and like an invisible arrow, it shot towards Ye Fan''s head!


    Ye Fan felt as if the surrounding scenery had twisted!<span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Ye Fan was very close to Nichs, and was affected for a moment by the sudden mental attack. The sword around his body lost control, and then fell down, his figure also bing sluggish for a moment.Nichs would not miss this opportunity. He waved his blood-red whip and pped Ye Fan''s body, knocking him more than ten meters away!


    If it wasn''t for Ye Fan''s amazing physical fitness, an ordinary martial artist would have been cut into two halves by this whip!


    Even so, Ye Fan was still in so much pain that he bared his teeth, and wiped off the blood from his abdomen.


    Although Ye Fan had awakened the might of a dragon and his brain had been strengthened by the blood vessels all along, the blood race''s spiritual force was not just for show. A master of the blood arts like Nichs had an explosive spiritual force.


    Ye Fan didn''t use his dragon''s might, and also didn''t try to guard against this attack. He didn''t immediately faint, and only felt a sharp pain in his head, which was already an indication of Ye Fan''s strong mental defense.Nichs spread his devil wings and flew into the air. He held Svir in both hands and grinned. "Lucifer, you''re amazing. You''re still standing even after getting hit by my spiritual attack.


    However, are you really not going to run away? "By the time I release Lovran, it will be toote for you to escape..."


    "An ancient person is an ancient person after all ¡­" Ye Fan once again felt the power of the Epic Tier.<span>But there was one good news, and that was that Nichs in front of him seemed to be limited by the limited potential of the Strigoi themselves.


    It was not like the tyrant of the atmosphere or the Demon Prison Officer. It was so powerful that even now, he felt like he could not match them.


    To Ye Fan, he still had the strength to fight.


    Seeing that the Shvir''s light was getting brighter and brighter, Ye Fan no longer hesitated.<span>Holding the Seven Star Dragon Abyss in his hand, he started to gather the Heaven and Earth powers from all directions as streams of air gathered onto his body ¡­


    In the skies above the extinct volcano, the wind and clouds surged. The previously white and boundless clouds began to be restless, turning into dark clouds ¡­


    "Oh?" Sensing the change in Ye Fan''s aura, Nichs''s expression became especially cautious.


    When he noticed that the Seven Star Dragon Abyss in Ye Fan''s hands was emitting a dazzling light, he finally realized something!


    "Lucifer, you want to condense the sword intent in front of me? "Aren''t you underestimating me ¡­"


    Nichs conjured a blood-colored spell formation and shot a blood-colored arrow at Ye Fan!Ye Fan, on the other hand, was already prepared, and the thousands of swords scattered in all directions all gathered in front of him, directly forming a sword shield!


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    <span>The concentrated attack, although it put the sword and shield in danger, it gave Ye Fan enough time to recover!


    Ye Fan''s eyes flickered with a dazzling brilliance. The Seven Star Dragon Abyss in his hand had already turned into a shining star!<span>"Unparalleled Sword Intent, Morning Star!"


    Ye Fan suddenly used his Imperial Sword Technique, and in the instant he released his sword shield, he threw the Dragon Abyss out of his hands!


    This move, Morning Star, had instantly killed the Shadow Devil the moment Ye Fan had made his move.Although part of the reason was because of the Shadow Devil''s carelessness, it was still powerful.


    <span>Now that Ye Fan had slightly improved, the time needed to condense sword intent had decreased, its power had be more concentrated, and its consumption of energy had also decreased.


    Under the state of disintegration, Ye Fan had only used less than half a minute to release this sword intent!


    The sword was like a star flying in the sky. It brought with it a bright ray of light. It went straight for Nichs!


    <span>"What a strong oppressive force!?" Lightning, who was in the distance, eximed in her heart.


    <span>Sophia was mesmerized by the sight. She murmured in her heart, "Is this still a sword?" How could it be so gorgeous!?


    <span>However, Nichs, who was directly facing this terrifying sword intent, did not reveal a flustered or surprised expression on his face. Instead, he was overjoyed!


    "Haha!" It finally appeared! That''s exactly the move that I want! "


    <span>Nichs saw that Ye Fan was about to attack him, so he suddenly grabbed Svir and threw him towards the approaching Chen-Xing!


    <span>At the same time, Nichs himself condensed a sphere of blood-red energy and viciously sent it crashing towards Swar!


    <span>In the air, the Morning Star and the blood-red ball of light collided, and the two energies instantly enveloped Saravir!


    Below, when Ye Fan saw this scene and heard Nichs''ughter, he couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine and sense something was wrong!


    Could it be ¡­ Was he luring her to use this move on purpose!?


    Morning Star''s single-point explosive power was extremely strong. This blood energy ball onlysted for half a second before it was smashed to smithereens.<span>The shockwave from the explosion spread all the way to Nichs who was behind her.


    <span>The blood shield that Nichs had propped up withstood the iparably sharp sword intent. It had almost been shattered, but it still managed to hold on!


    Apparently, it was impossible for the blood shield to hold up on the Morning Star in such a short time.


    <span>The only reason he could think of was that he had absorbed arge amount of damage!


    When the halo of light dissipated from the explosion in mid-air, one could see that Svier had already released a pure silver light, and was no longer as scarlet as before.<span>In the air above the extinct volcano, a huge circr silver-grey formation appeared, following the changes that had urred with Saravir.


    <span>Eachyer of the spell formation was covered in ayer, and eachyer was rotating at its own speed, gradually increasing its speed. On its surface flowed a myriad of lines and runes, making it impossible to understand what that meant.


    <span>"Hahahaha!" Seal! The seal has finally been released! "


    Nichs lowered his head and looked at Ye Fan, who was still in shock, andughed, "Lucifer! It''s all thanks to you! Otherwise, with my own strength, I would not be able to break the seal on the outeryer of Saravir! "


    After Ye Fan recovered from his shock, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart...


    <span>Damn it! I knew it wasn''t that simple! Otherwise, why would they have allowed them to arrive here so easily!?


    Unlocking the seal, he actually had to first undo theyer of seal on the Svert!?


    "That fellow, Krose, he set up a ''safety lock'' on Saravir that requires a great deal of strength to unlock.


    <span>In addition, in order to prevent the members of the Strigoi n from unlocking it without permission, we also need to unlock it.


    "For someone to be so powerful and not a member of the Strigoi or the Apocalypse King''s Court, Lucifer is the best choice."


    Nichs gave an evil smile and looked at Sophia who was unwilling to ept, saying, "Niece, uncle really has to thank you. It''s all thanks to you urging me on ¡­ "Otherwise, this show really wouldn''t have been so easy to put on."


    <span>Sophia beat on the ground in frustration, and was so angry that tears started to flow out. She gritted her teeth and was filled with remorse, "Lucifer ¡­" I''m sorry. I... I didn''t know it would be like this ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand towards Sophia. It wasn''t her fault, no one would have thought of such a thing.


    Ye Fan gasped for breath. The consumption of Morning Star was still a little too much for him. Even if it was in its disintegrated state, he still felt a little tired.


    If he disintegrated now, he would feel even more tired...


    It was a pity that this move, which originally had the chance to heavily injure Nichs, waspletely sucked in by the seal on Svel!<span>However, what was even worse was that Ye Fan discovered that there was a fluctuation in the middle of the huge circr array in the sky.


    <span>A figure gradually appeared out of nowhere ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1202

    <span>It was a man with pale skin and not a single strand of hair on his body. He also looked to be in his fifties or sixties.


    Although he wasn''t young, he was still handsome. His long, unkempt, grayish-brown hair had fallen down to his waist.


    "Lovran!" My brother! I''ve finally rescued you! " Nichs could not hide the excitement in his eyes.


    <span>This ancient person was the Demon Summoner, Lovran!


    <span>Lovran slowly opened his pair of deep blue-gray eyes. He opened his arms and took a deep breath.


    <span>"Ahh ¡­" Lovran revealed a satisfied smile, "Air... Fresh air. I knew it, I wouldn''t be trapped for long! "


    <span>Lovran turned to Nichs and jokingly asked, "Nichs, did you let me out?"


    Nichs nodded, "That''s right, Lovran. How do you feel? What about us? "


    A fierce look shed across Lovran''s eyes and he said, "That guy ¡­ I''ll nevere out again! I''ve sucked all of his blood into the seal! "<span>Nichs was stunned, but he did not say anything. After all, Crowe was indeed not as strong as Lovran, and the consumption of the seal was enormous.


    Although no one had expected that Lovran would directly kill Cross, it wasn''t too surprising.


    Nichs nodded, "We were wrong in the past. But now, I can understand that your actions were indeed for the Strigoi!""Humph..." "I knew that sooner orter, someone among you would agree with my point of view," Lovran said with a smug smile.


    <span>While he was talking, a ck fog shrouded Lovran''s body, and a ck robe covered him.


    <span>Lovran looked down at a wooden house and said, "Oh ¡­" I thought Stuart and Alessandro were dead, but you''ve got them under control. "


    "I''m just keeping them immobile for a while, after all, they''re our brothers and sisters, so there''s no need to kill them," Nichs said.


    Lovran snorted disdainfully, not believing it at all. He looked around and found Ye Fan and Sophia.


    "Oh... "Sophia was here, and it seems like there was a fight?" Lovran looked at Ye Fan with interest, "And who is he?"<span>Nichs said, "He is Lucifer, a rather powerful young man. His sword intent is the key to breaking your seal."


    Lovran narrowed his eyes, "So that''s how it is, looks like I have to thank this human kid."


    "You have to thank him well, because the daughter of you and the Abyss Demon, Sally, has also relied on him to live till now. It can be said that she was protected by him." Nichs said.Hearing that, Lovran''s face was suddenly filled with surprise and joy, "What!? My daughter is still alive!? "


    Nichs nodded. "Yes, at the headquarters of Lucifer''s Organization, a ce called Purgatory Ind."


    Seeing how happy Lovran was, Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Lovran, if Sally knew that her father was still alive, she would definitely be very happy."Ye Fan intended to probe what this Lovran''s intentions were, and what attitude he had towards his daughter, Sally Ye.


    "Haha ¡­" Happy! I''m happy too! I can''t be happier! " Lovran immediately said to Nichs, "Take me to that ce called Purgatory Ind! I want to see Sally Ye! "<span>Nichs was stunned. "Brother, you just came out. Do you want to recover your strength first?"


    "No need! I absorbed Krose''s energy, so I''m no different from before! This seal did not weaken me! " Lovran waved his hand."Why are you in such a hurry? Is it really that important to meet Sally?" Nichs asked.


    "Nichs, didn''t you release me because you wanted to be with me and pursue immortality?"


    <span>Nichs''s eyes lit up. "That''s right..."


    <span>"Now that the witch is dead, it is almost impossible for us to summon another strong Demon. If you want to obtain eternal life through the power of the Demons, you can only rely on Sally! " Lovran said.


    <span>Nichs was shocked, "You... You thought of a way!? "


    <span>Lovranughed sinisterly, "In the sealed days, I have always been thinking about what to do aftering out to gain eternal life ¡­ And the most likely way to achieve it is by relying on my precious daughter! "


    <span>Nichs was overjoyed as he knew there was hope. As long as we can obtain immortality, the Blood Family will not perish! "


    "You and I are siblings, and you let me out. If I can live forever, I will definitely not treat you unfairly. Nichs, take me to find Sally." Lovran smiled and said.


    Nichs did not say anything else and waved his hand, "Come with me. I''ll let the ne pick you up."


    After the two of them came to the same conclusion, they instantly spread out their devil wings and flew towards the southern sky.


    Seeing this situation, although it was not clear how Lovran was going to live forever through Sally Ye, it was definitely not a good way!<span>Thinking back to the years ago when the research team of the ruler pursued the secrets of immortality and conducted cruel experiments on Sally, Ye Fan became even more furious!


    "The fight isn''t over!" You guys ran away just like that!? " Ye Fan stepped on a sword and flew into the sky.<span>Sophia watched anxiously from below, "Lucifer!" Are you crazy!? "


    In her view, if Ye Fan were to fight two ancient experts at the same time, he would simply be courting death!


    Ye Fan also knew that Nichs didn''t use his full strength just now. Lovran''s strength, from the past events, was still stronger than Nichs''.


    However, he absolutely could not, let these two guys go straight to Sally Ye.


    "Heaven Copsing Sword Rain!"


    Although Ye Fan''s body was somewhat tired, he did not hesitate to use the Unparalleled Sword Intent!<span>With even faster speeds, the thousands of flying swords caught up to the two flying ancient Blood ns!


    Nichs was frowning and was about to turn around to defend himself when he heard Lovran say coldly, "I''ll do it!"


    <span>Before Lovran could turn around, the pair of blood-red devil wings on his back suddenly turned ck!


    <span>As the founder of the Blood Family''s ck magic, violent dark magic surged out from Lovran''s body!


    <span>"Burning ck Demon me!"


    Lovran''s ck devil wings were burning fiercely. In the blink of an eye, they expanded for dozens of meters, covering arge area!


    When Ye Fan''s Heaven Copsing Sword Rain came into contact with the Dark Demon me, its movement was slowed. After arge amount of sword intent was consumed, it lost its power!


    However, Ye Fan was not surprised. What he needed to do was to slow down the speed of these two guys and take the opportunity to use the advantage of his Imperial Sword Technique to catch up.Just as he was about to catch up, he saw that the ck devil fire released by Lovran had turned into a ferocious beast in the air. It opened its bloody mouth and bit towards Ye Fan!


    <span>This ck magic actually had a second phase transformation!?


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1203

    This was the first time Ye Fan had encountered such a mysterious ck magic. He didn''t have enough time to react and was directly hit by the ck me monster!


    Although Ye Fan had the protection of the sword intent, he was still knocked down by the strong impact!


    <span>Falling back into the volcano, Ye Fan used his sword intent to disperse the demonic mes. When he looked at the two ancient cultivators again, they had already flown far away.


    "Damn it..."


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly turned his head and ran towards Sophia, breaking the web of the Blood Technique with his sword, and said sternly: "Sophia! Get Sebastian''s ne! We have to go to Purgatory Ind! "


    <span>Sofia shook her head. "No! You don''t know that my two uncles aren''t even using their full strength! You are not their match right now! Even if you go, you''ll just be sending yourself to your death! "


    "You don''t need to exin this to me! Do you think I don''t know if they used their full strength!?


    <span>But I must go! If the leaves were tond in their hands, who knows what would happen! " Ye Fan said loudly.


    Sophia looked at Ye Fan''s nervous and crazy appearance and suddenly realized how important Sally Ye was in this man''s heart.<span>"I understand now ¡­" Sofia took out her cell phone and contacted Sebastian.


    Soon Sebastian said he would take the ne back to the crater. He was not far away and was on standby.<span>At this time, a dazzling figure flew past the center of the crater.


    Lightning, who had been watching from the sidelines, caught the fallen Sharapova in one swift motion.


    <span>"Mission aplished!" Get some souvenirs! Lucifer! Good luck! "Huuuuuuu ¡­."


    As he spoke, the lightning left the volcano as fast as lightning.<span>He did not overestimate his own strength ining to fight against Ye Fan. Even if Ye Fan was physically tired, Lightning knew that she was not his opponent.


    On the contrary, Lovran and Nichs actually thought that killing Ye Fan was a difficult task and could be done anytime. So, it was more important to look for Sally first.


    <span>For a moment, Ye Fan actually had the opportunity to catch his breath, and the battle stopped.


    "Sofia, that Saravir, it shouldn''t be a problem since it was taken away, right?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"It''s just a weapon. It''s fine if it''s taken away without a seal, it''s just a pretty knife." Sophia said with a heavy heart, "I''ll go see my father and Uncle Alexandra first."


    <span>Ye Fan was also worried about the situation of the remaining two ancient people, so he followed them into a wooden house.


    <span>He saw a rtively skinny old man and a tall and sturdy old man lying on the wooden floor. They were grimacing in pain and were unable to move.


    Their lips were ck, as if they had been poisoned.<span>"Father!" Sophia rushed to the old man''s side and shouted a few words.


    <span>Yet when the old man''s eyelids twitched a few times, it was difficult for him to speak.


    "Secret-silver!" It''s a Secret-Silver Potion! " Sophia bit her lips: "He used mithril against his own brothers and sisters?"


    Ye Fan frowned. ording to his understanding, ordinary weapons could not kill the Strigoi, and ordinary poisons could not have any effect on the Strigoi.


    <span>However, silver was a rtively harmful substance to the bloodlines. Mithril was a highly concentrated silverpound.


    After being injected into the body of the Strigoi through bullets and injections, the Strigoi would lose the ability to fight, or even die.


    "Will Stuart and Alexandra recover?" Ye Fan asked.Sophia rubbed her eyes: "Nichs the traitor, he must have used some trick to inject arge amount of mithril into my father and uncle Alexandra. Otherwise my father would not be so unconscious."


    Now, although it will not be fatal, it will need to be neutralized with other chemical agents and recuperated for a long period of time before it can be fully recovered. "<span>Ye Fan felt a burst of regret in his heart. If these two ancient people could recover immediately, they could help him deal with Nichs and Lovran. After all, they were going to fight for the future of the Strigoi.


    It seemed like he could only rely on himself to protect Sally Ye!


    At this moment, the sound of a ne came from outside.


    "I''m leaving," said Ye Fan.Sophia nodded and said seriously, "Lucifer ¡­ I know I can''t stop you, even though I don''t think you''re a match for my two stupid uncles ¡­


    But! If you have the chance to kill them, do not show mercy. We, the Blood Tribe, will stand on your side this time! "


    Ye Fan smiled, "Even if you don''t say anything, I will not show them any mercy, because they are hurting my most important family members!"


    Finished speaking, Ye Fan quickly ran out of the wooden house, stepped on his flying sword, and flew into the air to meet up with Sebastian.


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>On Purgatory Ind, the sea breeze blew gently as the white gulls flew around.


    In the center of the ind, within the majestic castle.<span>"Report!"


    A Barhampt mercenary that was stationed on the ind ran to the door of the meeting room and saluted.


    <span>"What is it?"


    Aszler, who was discussing a global strategy to hide his soldiers and killers, turned around and asked.<span>"Sir!" Our radar has discovered, a private ne from the unknown faction is rapidly approaching our ind! Would you like to shoot down the air-to-air missile, please? "


    "Have you asked for a conversation?" Azazel asked.


    "No one on the other side responded!" The soldier replied.<span>"Do you even need to think about it? Those who came at this time were definitely enemies! Fight! Beat him! " The Leviathan, draped in a coat, pped the table loudly.


    Azazel thought for a moment, nodded, and said, "Pass on my order to focus all your energy into firing that aircraft!"


    "Yes sir!"<span>The Leviathan also picked up its cell phone and said, "I''ll have Number 3 and Number 5 cooperate with you guys and fire the air-to-air missile together to st it to smithereens!"


    <span>"There''s no need to waste missiles, right? After thest great war on the ind, we installed thetest type of air-to-air missile," said Azazar.


    "Hehe, since we''re so poor now, we only have money left. We''ll just burn the money then!" Boss is not on the ind, so nothing must happen to the base! "<span>When everyone heard the Leviathan''s words, they also felt that this made sense and no longer stopped it.


    <span>Not long after, the sounds of missiles being fired could be heard from the ind.


    An aircraft was surrounded by dozens of missiles. There was no way out in the air. It directly exploded into countless fragments, floating into the sea.


    "Report!"<span>About ten minutester, another soldier ran into the meeting room to report to everyone.


    <span>"You don''t need to say it again to shoot down a ne!"


    However, the warrior''s forehead was covered in sweat as he said, "No, sir!" We shot down the ne, but the people up there got off! That guy has been killing people all the way from the beach! He''sing this way! "


    <span>"What!?"


    <span>Azazar, Leviathan, Asmondius, and the other core members were all stunned. The ne had been destroyed, and this person had actuallye down!? He was even killing people on the ind!?


    Sally''s beautiful face turned cold, and she coldly walked towards the door of the meeting room, "Activate the red alert on the ind! This was an expert, so there was no need to increase the number of casualties! I''ll go take a look ¡­ "Strongly rmends:


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1204

    <span>At the edge of the beach, a stone staircase led to the central ind market.


    Most of the INFERNO staff, some retired soldiers and their families were living in this area.


    The sun was shining brightly at this time, but a bloody wind was blowing across the usually cheerful and jovial ind. one


    An uninvited guest, afternding on the ind, immediately killed anyone he saw without asking for the age and gender.<span>This person had long, scarlet hair that flowed in ck. His blood was clear on his skin, and his eyes were blood-red. His handsome face exuded an evil and sinister aura.


    He wore a ck trench coat that was already stained with blood. A pair of palms were exposed, and his fingernails were slender and sharp. There was arge amount of flesh on them.


    <span>Many of the residents of the ind realized that something was wrong and began to flee to the sanctuary.


    The man''s figure was as fast as a ck ghost. In the blink of an eye, he had grabbed the neck of a woman who was hugging a child!<span>"Why are you running? Do you think. "Can you still run away?" Then ¡­


    The Caucasian woman immediately let go of the 5-6 year old child in her arms and shouted with great difficulty, "Run ¡­ "Run..." small


    <span>The girl was so scared that she cried and ran away.


    <span>The man sneered. He stretched out his hand and threw out a ray of blood-colored energy. Like a rope, it wrapped around the little girl who had not run far away. With a pull, it returned to his hand. male


    <span>"Remember, your daughter''s death was caused by that bastard Lucifer!" Zi grabbed the little girl''s neck and said to the white mother with an evil smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man bit the girl to death.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The white woman screamed in agony. oculusHe looked at his daughter, and saw that she had been bitten to death. In the blink of an eye, her blood began to flow out of her body like a bloody mist, turning her into a dried up corpse. mother


    He had gone mad, and his fear had vanished. He struggled with all his might, wanting to avenge his daughter. But


    The man didn''t even give her a chance. He turned around and bit her to death, sucking up all the blood inside.


    The man''s blood energy seemed to be able to instantly vaporize his blood. He effortlessly created two mummies."Bastard!" "Go to hell!" a few


    <span>At this time, a retired mercenary rushed out from an alley. With an automatic rifle in hand, he fired at the man in a row! Although ¡­


    <span>Although they were old and retired, their ability to shoot people hadn''t lost much.


    <span>"Tututututu!"


    At such a close distance, the rifle bullets that could even pierce through steel tes only broke the man''s windbreaker. male<span>The little guy was like a bronze bone. With a single explosive movement, a finger as sharp as a knife cut open the throats of these men! fresh


    <span>Blood flew everywhere and sshed onto the man''s face. He stuck out his tongue and licked it. After the blood energy was sucked away, these people turned back into mummies in the blink of an eye.


    "Hahahaha!" I was wondering why everyone had disappeared. It turned out that everyone was hiding here. Come out! All of you,e out! As long as it''s rted to that bastard, I will kill them all! "


    The man shouted as he sniffed the air. Then, as if he had smelled something, he turned around and threw out a palm strike towards a wooden house! one


    The bloody handprint directly destroyed the wooden house. Dust rose into the air, revealing the hiding woman and the two children beside her. He


    They had no time to hide in the shelter. All they wanted to do was hide under one of the beds in the house and try their luck, but they were found. aural<span>When he heard the cries of the children, the man became extremely excited, "Crying... Cry! Better let that guy hear it! Let him know the consequences of going against me! " Word


    <span>With that, the man released two streams of blood-colored energy, preparing to tie the two children up. Yet ¡­


    <span>At this moment, two ck and purple magic arrows whistled through the air and shot through the man''s blood-colored energy.


    <span>"Lord Sally Ye!" Then ¡­


    <span>When the woman under the bed saw the silver-haired beautifuldy flying over, she cried out in surprise.


    <span>To the inhabitants of the ind, Ye Fan was their faith and guardian, and Sally Ye was their protector. salsa


    <span>Liye nodded and said, "Jenna, take your child to the shelter. I will take care of this ce." ind


    Salley could call out their names to everyone on the ship.<span>The woman gratefully brought the two children out and ran away. male


    At this moment, Zi no longer had any interest in the normal women and children. Seeing the goddess-like Sally Ye appear, his eyes were filled with excitement.<span>"So you are Sally ¡­" That means, Ye Fan, that guy, when he had a falling out with OLD-ONES, it was for you? Haha... If I kill you, he will definitely suffer a fate worse than death ¡­ " salsa


    <span>Looking at the appearance of this person, Li Ye vaguely remembered something, and said with an ice-cold gaze: "You ¡­. Is it Ye Feng? " She


    <span>She remembered that she had seen Ye Feng before in the data, because she would find out about Ye Fan''s situation. leaf


    <span>Feng Fengughed madly: "You know me? That''s great! Even if you die, you die knowing what''s good for you! " Speak


    Right after his voice faded, Ye Feng turned into a ray of blood-red light and charged straight at Sally. With a quick leap, he swiftly swiped his w towards Sally''s throat!<span>Sally Ye spread out her ck and purple devil wings and instantly dodged to the side, but she was still surprised at Ye Feng''s speed.


    This person ¡­ Wasn''t he crippled by Ye Fan? Why did his strength not decrease but increase instead!? And ¡­<span>"Moreover, the energy radiating from his body is extremely dark and evil!"


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Ye Feng was like a wild beast as he roared. Streaks of blood-red w prints shot out, causing Sally to retreat bit by bit.<span>Sally was on alert. If not for the setbacks in the previous battle and the fact that she had been cultivating like crazy, she would have been injured by Ye Feng a long time ago!


    It was unclear how high this person''s cultivation base was, but based on purebat strength, he had at least stepped into the realm of Awakening! basil


    He had used some devilish trick to turn a cripple into such a monster in such a short time!"Die!" "Go die!" Ye Feng''s attacks were fierce, wave after wave.


    Sally realized that she couldn''t be too passive. As she retreated, she began to create a ck and purple magic array.


    Blood Arts, Ash Wolf! "


    A giant purple-ck wolf howled out and bit down on Ye Feng who was in the middle of a fierce attack.


    However, Ye Feng''s body was iparably tough. He used both of his hands to break apart this wolf head blood technique and swung out a blood-red long whip! salsaLiye did not expect him to break free so quickly. She did not realize that she had been whipped in the calf by the whip!


    "Sssii!"<span>The blood vessel on Sally''s calf burst open, spattering out a trail of blood!


    Fortunately, Sally''s recovery ability was very strong and she quickly healed up, but it still gave her a burst of fear!What a brutal method, to actually be able to cause her blood to revolt and directly cause her blood vessels to burst from the inside out!?


    "The one who attacked the headquarters of the Bafu Family, you?!" Sally thought of something.


    Ye Feng grinned, "That''s right! I will ughter all the subordinates of that bastard!


    <span>Do you think that by hiding, everything will be fine!? I''ll go straight to his base. I''ll see how you can escape! Me


    <span>"I urge you all, hurry up and call that bastard back so that he can see how I''ll kill you all. Hahahaha ¡­"


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1205

    There was a cold and fierce look in Sally''s eyes, but her heart was filled with doubt. How did this Ye Feng learn such a skill, and who was the one who secretly guided him in seeking revenge?


    This was obviously the help of an expert from the shadows. Otherwise, how would he be able to find these footholds and Purgatory Ind?


    However, right now, Sally didn''t have the time to investigate because Ye Feng was already attacking him.<span>Seeing Ye Feng''s wsing at her ruthlessly, a purplish-ck blood magic long sword appeared in Sally''s hand, blocking Ye Feng''s attack with her sword!


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    <span>Ye Feng''s attacks were concentrated and crazy. Sally''s speed was also extremely fast, so she had to deal with them one by one. contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous


    After exchanging 30 or so moves, Ye Feng wiped his mouth and smiled evilly: "Interesting, it seems like you are worth it for me to use my real power ¡­ ¡­" salsaLiye looked at him indifferently, not saying a word.


    <span>"It''s a pity that I''m not interested in wasting my time with you. What I want is to kill, not topete in martial arts. So ¡­" leaf


    Before he could finish his words, his figure had already dashed towards the ind! salsa


    When Li Ye saw this, she quickly spread her devil wings and pushed open a hexagram.


    "Blood Arts, Scarlet Meteor!"Suddenly, arge amount of ck and red magic power gathered and flew towards Ye Feng like countless meteors!


    Ye Feng leaped high into the air andnded on the roof, avoiding this move.<span>However, Sally Ye also flew up in the sky, and once again activated the Blood Technique from the top to the bottom.


    "Spiderweb!"


    A ck and purple was thrown down, wanting to bind Ye Feng.


    <span>Ye Feng angrily turned his body and threw out a blood-red light beam, tearing this apart.


    "Damn it! Are you forcing me to kill you first!? " Ye Feng''s eyes revealed a fierce look.


    "I promised him ¡­" "Before he returns, I will guard this home ¡­" leaf<span>Feng was trembling with anger, "Home... Home... Home!? That son of a bitch! He made me homeless, he took my home! He still hopes to have a home!? " leaf


    Edger''s anger caused his eyes to turn scarlet. He raised his head and roared angrily to the sky, and an even more violent blood-red energy exploded from his body!


    <span>In an instant, Ye Feng''s speed was even faster than before, and he had already appeared in front of Sally Ye!


    "Bam!" one<span>He used his whip kick and sent Sally Ye plummeting downwards!


    <span>Sally broke through a roof and fell into the house, smashing a table and causing her to cough out a mouthful of blood!


    Cough! "Cough cough ¡­"


    <span>Sally held her stomach in pain. She couldn''t figure out where Ye Feng had used his explosive power from, but she saw that Ye Feng had already used his thousand pound fall and stepped on her again! She


    <span>He quickly rolled away in a sorry state!


    "Boom!"


    Ye Feng kicked a huge pit into the ground! such as


    <span>This powerful move did not slow down Ye Feng''s movements at all. With a twist, he sent another kick towards Sally.


    "Demonic Eye!"


    Sally noticed that her eyes could not keep up with her opponent''s attacks. She hurriedly performed one of the ck magic techniques. magic


    <span>The moment she opened her eyes, two purple Six-Pointed Stars appeared in her beautiful pupils.


    Ye Feng''s move was even clearer. Sally lowered her head and after dodging the kick, she turned around and did a roundhouse kick! "<span>"Bam!"


    Sally Ye''s physical strength was also very natural. With that kick, Ye Feng was kicked to the point of breaking a wall!


    Just like a wild beast being attacked, Ye Feng suddenly turned his head and roared as he charged towards Sally.


    <span>Without any fear, Sally Ye once again engaged him in a battle!


    For a time, waves of blood-red and purplish ck energy fluctuations were emitted from the market in the middle of the ind, and the sounds of explosions could be heard incessantly!


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    China, Kunlun.<span>Divine Dragon n, Ye n''snd.


    <span>"Madam!" Madam, please wait! " one


    <span>In a courtyard, two servants hurriedly wanted to stop them, but a dignified and beautiful woman had an anxious and indignant expression on her face as she dashed towards the back of the courtyard.


    <span>Get out of the way! Am I, Ji Ru Lan, the wife of this family? I saw my father! What right do you have to stop me!? " duo


    The Ye Family''s servants were very uneasy. One of them pleaded, "Mydy, the leader doesn''t like to be disturbed in the back garden. It''s not like you don''t know ¡­" "<span>I have urgent matters concerning your young master! If any of you stop me, I''ll take your heads! " Ji Ru Lan''s eyes became serious. duo


    <span>The servants left and right were hesitating on what to do when an old servant walked out from inside.


    "You can leave now. How can you be rude to Madam?"


    Seeing them, the two servants acted as if they had been granted amnesty. They hurriedly said respectfully, "Yes, Uncle Qun!"This person was the only servant of the War God, Ye Qun. leaf


    The group did not have a position of Head Steward of the Ye n, but the entire Ye n knew that he was the Head Steward of the Ye n, because he was the only servant or servant that could apany the Martial God.


    No one knew when Ye Qun had followed the Martial God, but it had been at least two hundred years. Many of the people who had first met Ye Qun had long since turned into white bones.<span>No one knew how high Ye Qun''s cultivation was as a follower of the Martial God. After all, no one had seen him fight before, and no one knew what realm he was in.


    But looking at how long Ye Qun had followed Ye Wuya, he was definitely not an ordinary person. Total


    This old servant was also a mystery in the Ye n. No"Before, because Ye Qun was very kind to all of the Ye Family''s servants and had no airs of arrogance, everyone would affectionately address him as'' Uncle Qun ''."


    "Uncle Qun ¡­" Even though there was only one master and one servant, Ji Ru Lan didn''t dare to act rashly when she saw Ye Qun. leaf


    The group, on the other hand, humbly lowered their heads and bowed,ughing, "Young madam, the old master heard themotion, please follow me ¡­"


    When Ji Ru Lan found out that she had rmed the Martial God who was in the rear garden, she couldn''t help but feel apprehensive.


    <span>However, when he thought of his son, he couldn''t care less and followed him in, nodding, "Thank you, Uncle Qun."


    <span>He walked all the way into the back garden.


    This garden didn''t actually look like a garden. There weren''t many flowers, but there were plenty of fruits and vegetables. one


    <span>The blocks were well divided into ck soil, and there were all sorts of vegetables, and there were plenty of vegetable sheds as the weather was colder here most of the time.


    "At this moment, a middle-aged man wearing coarse clothes and a straw hat was sowing garlic together with a young girl who was also wearing coarse clothes and had a ponytail."


    Yuwei, look, this garlic is very well-kept. Didn''t I tell you earlier? It has to be around 25 cm long. That''s the best way to grow.<span>"Don''t bury it too deep. It looks like it''s three to four centimeters deep. Otherwise, if it doesn''t grow out, it will be buried in vain ¡­" leaf


    Wuya patiently exined, and Ling Yuwei, who waspletely ignorant of farming, trembled in fear as she listened, afraid that the nting might go wrong again.Ling Yuwei was actually still living a dream. She, the future mistress of the Ye family, was actually cooking and farming here every day. Was she even paying respects to the Martial God?! This ¡­ "What exactly is going on?!"


    "Master, the Madam hase," Ye Qun reported on the side. Ling<span>Yu Wei saw Ji Ru Lane in, and Ji Ru Lan saw the girl as well.


    Originally, they would have been daughter-inw. But now, when the two women met, their eyes were unfriendly. leaf


    Wu Ya turned his head with a smile and said, "Ru Lan, why are you here? Don''t you hateing into this garden the most? " kikiRuo Lan looked embarrassed. She really hated being here. This was because she didn''t think that a ce like this was worthy of her status as a Divine Dragon n member. can


    <span>Even though the War God liked her, she couldn''t say anything about it. She just didn''t expect that the War God would know that she hated this ce.


    However, at this moment, Ji Ru Lan wasn''t in the mood to think about this, and she directly kneeled on the ground!


    <span>"Father!" Ji Ru Lan revealed a look of grief, "Please tell me, where did Feng''Er go!?"

 Chapter 1206

    <span>Standing at the side, Ling Yuwei revealed a surprised expression. She was also puzzled as to why she hadn''t seen Ye Feng during her stay at the Ye n.


    Although she did not want to see Ye Feng, but it was still quite strange.


    <span>He did not expect that even Ji Ru Lan could not find Ye Feng. Could it be... Was there a special reason?


    Ye Wuya put the garlic into a stic bag and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Feng Er has already cultivated the Blood Demon Body and went abroad. I don''t know exactly where he is now ¡­."


    <span>"What!?" Ji Rn was stunned, "He... He had already mastered it? "Then why didn''t youe to find me?"


    Ji Ru Lan previously stayed at her mother''s house for a few days and wanted to seek the Ji elder to plead for her son. She finally got what she wanted and came back to talk to Ye Feng.However, today when he went to the blood pool, he realized that his son had gone missing after a few days and hurriedly ran over.


    "Didn''t I go to find you?" Ye Wuya said rather reproachfully, "This child, seriously, why did he go so far? Why didn''t he tell you as his mother?"


    Ji Ru Lan became extremely anxious, "Father, why did Feng''er go abroad? What exactly is he trying to do? "


    Ye Wuya said as if it was a matter of course, "Why would you ask me that? Back then, you and your son wanted to get revenge on Ye Fan. Weren''t you the one who taught Feng''er the body of a blood demon?<span>Now that Feng''er had made some progress, he naturally went overseas to seek revenge on Ye Fan.


    Originally. He wanted to go to Hua Hai, but I told him that it wouldn''t be appropriate to cause trouble at home. At that time, his father and his uncle would definitelye and bother me again ¡­<span>"So, if he and Ye Fan want to fight to the death, then he will just go overseas and settle the matter, haha..."


    The Martial God actually helped Ye Feng cultivate? Encouraging him to find Ye Fan for revenge?


    Could it be ¡­ Did he want to see his two grandsons kill each other!?"Father! "Feng''er doesn''t have much experience abroad, he went overseas, and Ye Fan''s influence is everywhere, so how can he fight with so many people by himself?!" Ji Ru Lan''s heart was burning with anxiety.


    <span>"Sigh... "Ruo Lan, get up first. Get up and tell me why you''re kneeling." Ye Wuya raised his hand and an irresistible force helped Ji Ru Lan up.


    "My daughter-inw only has Feng''er as her only son. If anything happens to Feng''er, I won''t be living anymore!" Ji Ru Lanined.


    <span>Ye Wuya sighed and said, "The ones who wanted me to help him were you guys, and now you''re crying like this.


    How do you know that Feng Er is definitely not Ye Fan''s opponent? This Blood Demon Body has great potential. Maybe Feng''er will win? ""But that Ye Fan, when we fought in the capitalst time, his strength is obviously not what it was before, Feng''er..." "Can Feng Er beat him?" Ji Ru Lan also understood Ye Fan''s strength.


    "How would I know? Besides, revenge isn''t a one-on-one fight. It depends on what Feng Er thinks."


    "In the outside world, there are a lot of people who want to find trouble with Ye Fan. They might just help Feng''er, haha..." Ye Wuyaughed.


    At the side, Ling Yuwei looked at the Martial God''s rxed smile and could not help but feel a chill in her heart.


    <span>Could it be that to this ultimate expert, his own grandson killing each other, was such a simple and casual matter!? How could he stillugh!?


    <span>"Alright, Ruo Lan, we still need to set the garlic. If you have no other things to do, then you should leave first. It''s not appropriate to dirty your shoes on this vegetable patch." Ye Wuya waved his hand.


    Ye Qun walked over at the right time, extended his hand and said, "Madam, please go back."


    She knew that the Martial God did not care about Ye Feng''s life or death. She gritted her teeth, turned around, and walked out.


    After Ji Ru Lan had left, Ling Yu Wei gathered up her courage and asked, "Patriarch, why did you let Ye Feng go and take revenge on Ye Fan? Aren''t they all your grandchildren? "


    Ye Wuya looked at her with a smile that was not a smile, "What, are you feeling sorry for your husband?"<span>"I ¡­" Ling Yuwei blushed as she thought to herself, "What kind of husband is he? He doesn''t even have a real name. Even his name is nowhere in sight."


    However, the woman immediately said, "I just feel that you can stop all of this. Why do you want to let things go wrong?""What is good, and what is not good?" Ye Wuya asked.


    <span>Ling Yuwei replied, "Of course it''s to make them harmonious, at least without hurting each other. Ye Feng went to find Ye Fan for revenge. No matter who got hurt or died, it would all be bad news. "


    <span>"Is that so..." Ye Wuya smiled and asked, "Then if Ye Fan dies and Ye Feng lives, is it good news or bad news for you?"


    <span>"To me, this is naturally uneptable," replied Ling Yuwei.


    Ye Wuya asked again, "Then if Ye Feng dies, what if Ye Fan is still alive?"


    <span>Ling Yuwei was momentarily stunned and was unable to answer him.


    <span>"Look, to you, as long as Ye Fan is still alive, it will be good news." You don''t really care whether Ye Feng is dead or not.


    Good and bad didn''t exist at all. They were merely the thoughts of the people in the hearts of the people ¡­ No matter who lives or dies, there will always be a few who will rejoice, and a few who will be sorrowful. "<span>After Ye Wuya finished speaking, he once again busied himself with sowing garlic.


    Ling Yuwei''s entire body trembled when she suddenly thought of this terrifying idea. She mustered her courage and said, "Could it be ¡­ For you, what you want is for them to fight to the death? "


    Ye Wuya calmly continued to nt and said, "Girl ¡­. Learn to grow vegetables from me... Don''t think about all this nonsense. "<span>"How could I have the heart to nt garlic when something like this happened outside?" Ling Yuwei tossed the garlic onto the ground, feeling a burst of anxiety in her heart.


    Ye Wuya turned his head and looked at her, "Then let me ask you, just based on your ¡­ ¡­ Could you let those two live in peace? To turn hostility into friendship? "


    Ling Yuwei frowned. "How could I possibly do that ¡­"<span>"Yeah, you can''t do it, because in their eyes, you aren''t that important." Ye Wuya said.


    Ling Yu Wei''s gaze became dejected. Although those words hurt, it was indeed the case.


    Ye Wuya smiled and said, "It''s the same to me, but the other way around ¡­ ¡­ "The matters of these two brothers and their lives aren''t that important to me."Ling Yuwei stood nkly on the spot. Although it was hard to ept, the Martial God was indeed not very concerned with her ability to understand and understand.


    <span>To his five hundred years of life, what was the worth of his two grandsons?


    <span>A normal person might think of seeding their family and bing a member of a glorious family, but ¡­ Did the War God really mind about these things?


    If he really cared so much about his family business, why was he sote to get married and have children, and why were there so few descendants?


    Ye Wuya calmly said, "They are all adults now, so they should understand one simple principle. No matter what ''cause'' is nted, they must eat the ''fruit''.


    As for me, I just want to eat good meat and drink good wine. No matter what they do, as long as it doesn''t affect my appetite ¡­ "<span>Ling Yuwei stood in silence for a long time. Finally, she took a deep breath, crouched down, picked up the garlic that she had just thrown away and continued growing it ¡­


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1207

    <span>On the other side, after Ji Ru Lan came out of the garden, her face was gloomy.


    When she arrived at her own courtyard, there was already a man and a young master inside. Two men were waiting for her.<span>"Elder sister, how is the situation? "Feng''er has news?" The younger man was Ji Yutang.


    Ji Ru Lan gritted her teeth and said, "He went abroad to seek revenge from that beast, Ye Fan..."<span>"What?" "Why overseas?" Ji Yutang frowned.


    "Because... "Ye Wuya will not let him cause trouble in the country, he himself does not want to be disturbed." Ji Ru Lan''s eyes were filled with hatred, she also did not want to call him by any other honorifics, so she directly shouted out the Martial God''s name.The older man''s expression was ugly and he remained silent.


    "Father, I can''t not have Feng''er! Please! I have to think of a way to find Feng Er! " Ji Ru Lan directly grabbed the arm of the older man andined.


    This man was the father of the two siblings, Ji Kangniang.


    <span>"Ru Lan ¡­ Feng''er, did you really train in the Blood Demon Body? " Ji Kangniang asked worriedly.


    "Yes, at least that''s what Ye Wuya said." Ji Ru Lan said coldly.


    Ji Yutang curiously asked, "Father, what exactly is this Blood Demon Body?"<span>Ji Kangniang bitterly shook his head and said, "On the day that Ruo Lan came home, I heard about the cultivation method of the Blood Demon Body.


    For the past few days, I''ve been trying to figure out what kind of cultivation method it was. Now, I can vaguely remember that my grandfather, your great-grandfather, once mentioned this cultivation method!


    The Blood Demon Body was an erroneous cultivation method created by a devil from three hundred years ago. It was derived from a method of the ''Blood Drinking Art''.


    However, that devil had practiced the wrong technique. He had cultivated this inner skill into an outer skill. He no longer relied on inner strength, but on the blood itself.


    <span>By constantly obtaining blood, he could constantly strengthen himself. He could even rely on his blood to instantly unleash a powerful force.


    But... As time passes, the filth brought about by therge amount of foreign blood will cause the cultivator''s mind to be muddled, gradually entering the Demonic Way, bing crazier and crazier. In the end, humans are not human, ghosts are not ghosts ¡­ "


    Hearing these words, Ji Rn''s face turned as white as a sheet of paper. She couldn''t imagine what her son would do in the future.


    "This... What should he do!? Father! Father, you must save your grandson! " Ji Ru Lan cried out.<span>"The vicious Ye Wuya is actually so cruel to his own descendants ¡­" They''re obviously treating us as nothing... " Ji Kangniang''s eyebrows jumped in grief and indignation.


    <span>Ji Yutang sighed, "He is the Martial God after all... Since he wants Feng Er to take revenge on Ye Fan, then if we try to stop him, or to interrupt his training, I''m afraid... "It will also make him unhappy."


    <span>Suddenly, they heard the cry of a falcon from the sky. A majestic bird of preynded in the courtyard.


    The three people of the Ji n were stunned. Ji Yutang quickly went up and took out a letter from the neck of the falcon.<span>"Father," Ji Yutang respectfully handed the letter to his father.


    Ji KangNian slowly opened it. After taking a look, his eyes lit up."Father, what''s the matter? The n elders'' association actually sent a Flying Eagle messenger?" Ji Ru Lan asked as she wiped her tears.


    <span>Ji Kangniang''s eyes lit up as he lowered his voice and said, "Rn, Yutang, Feng''er might be saved! Your great-grandfather hase out of seclusion!


    He has painstakingly cultivated for fifty years just to challenge Ye Wuya''s position and take back the Ji n''s position in the Divine Dragon n! "


    When the Ji brother and sister heard this, they could not help but feel excitement, but in the Ye n''s territory, they did not dare to say too much.


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>The residential area on Purgatory Ind was in a mess.


    <span>The broken stone bs and sunken holes on the ground were a testament to the destructive power of this battle.


    <span>The battle between Sally Ye and Ye Feng had been going on for almost two hours. Both of them possessed extremely strong physiques. Even after fighting for more than a thousand moves, they were not exhausted. Instead, they were killing to the point where their eyes were red.


    In mid-air, a series of thunderous muffled booms rang out. Sally and Ye Feng''s fists and feet shed against each other, but it was like the sound of metal shing.


    The two of them fiercely punched each other and were sent flying by a reverse force,nding on top of the two houses respectively.


    <span>Ye Feng''s eyes were bloodshot as he gasped for breath, staring straight at Sally and said: "You... Just what kind of monster are you!? To think that you would be able to fight with me for so long ¡­ "


    Ye Feng originally thought that as long as Sally endured for a few hundred moves, her physical strength would definitely be depleted or she would be seriously injured and herbat power would decline.


    However, he did not expect that not only did Sally''s physical strength increase tremendously, even her injuries would quickly heal.


    This time, Ye Feng''s two great advantages, his physical ability and his healing ability, were all targeted and were unable to show any effects.


    The battle had reached a stalemate."Millions of people in this world can call me ''Monster'', but you, you are a monster yourself, and you still dare to call me that?" Sally said disdainfully.


    <span>She had already noticed that Ye Feng had a strong dependence on blood. However, as long as he did not absorb the blood''s energy, he could still deal with it.


    I am the official descendant of the Ye Family of the Divine Dragon n! "You are the monster who crossed over!" Ye Feng cursed.Sally sneered, "Didn''t you look in the mirror and see what you look like? Are you even human? "


    "Shut up!" You havepletely infuriated me! I want to kill you, then take Ye Fan''s dog life! " Ye Feng released a low and deep beast-like voice from his throat.<span>"You think that you can''t even defeat me? You''re still hoping to spar with my king. What a joke, you''re overestimating yourself!" Sally Ye said in disdain.


    Ye Feng was so angry that his veins were popping out, "Originally, I didn''t want to use this move, you forced my hand..."Originally, Ye Feng wanted to keep some secrets about his Blood Demonic Body to deal with Ye Fan, but right now, he didn''t have much to worry about. If he couldn''t even beat Ye Feng''s underlings, how could he talk about revenge?


    <span>Suddenly, a zing heat burst out from Ye Feng''s body!


    <span>"Boiling Blood!"


    Sally looked on helplessly as Ye Feng''s body suddenly became a big and sturdy man. His entire body seemed to be burning with a blood-red me. She felt a greater auraing from him than before. She felt a chill in her heart!


    This guy, his aura was actually twice as strong as before!?


    Without waiting for Sally Ye to think about it, Ye Feng had already jumped up explosively and arrived in front of her!<span>"Die!"


    Ye Feng''s pair of bloody ws moved at a crazy speed. Its speed was two times faster than before!


    Sally Ye was unable to adapt to this kind of speed in a hurry. After blocking twice and failing to do so three times, her arm was viciously scratched by three wounds!<span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Sally cried out in pain. However, she felt as if Ye Feng had heavily kicked her in the waist!<span>"Bam!"


    Sally rolled out and fell from the roof of a house.


    Ye Feng was like a ghost and blood shadow. He followed once again, attacking Sally''s body repeatedly without giving her a chance to catch her breath.<span>After a series of high speed explosions, Sally finally fell into a disadvantageous position. With a powerful kick, she smashed through four walls and fell to the ground.


    "Did you see it clearly? This is my true strength! " Ye Feng walked in front of Sally and said with a ferocious expression.


    Sally was kicked and hammered a few times. Her body was covered with blood, and although it could heal, it was slowing down.


    When Ye Feng saw that Sally Ye could no longer resist, killing intent appeared in his eyes. He stomped his thunder-like heavy leg again, ruthlessly smashing towards Sally Ye''s heart!<span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1208

    <span>One second of memorization to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Just at this moment, a sharp glint shed across the eyes of Sally Ye, who seemed a little dispirited at first. She smacked the ground with her bare hand, and a ck and purple formation appeared on the ground.


    <span>"Earth Binding Spirit!"


    <span>Streams of ck magic energy were like tentacles as they instantly wrapped around Ye Feng''s legs!


    Just when Ye Feng was about to kick, it was as if his leg was stuck in ster and it was hard to stomp on!Surprised, Ye Feng obviously did not expect that not only did Sally Ye know the Blood Arts, she also knew ck magic and other attacking methods.


    This was Sally''s innate talent. As long as it was a member of the Blood Race or a demon, she would be able to easily learn it."But... Damn it... You. What did you do to me!? " Ye Feng''s face turned red as he struggled to break free.


    <span>A purplish ck hexagram flickered in Sally''s eyes, cold and silent.


    <span>She had pretended that she hadpletely lost her ability to resist. In fact, she had secretly prepared this binding ck magic, waiting for Ye Feng to take the bait.


    <span>She had already discovered that this Ye Feng was probably affected by this evil art. His brain was not working well; he was reckless, irritable, and impulsive.


    Therefore,pared to a head-on sh, Sally decided to choose ck magic, spirit magic, and other methods to attack in a roundabout way.


    After she retreated more than ten meters, she once again chanted an incantation, causing the formation to change."Purgatory ck Star Explosion!"


    As the magical formation was activated, the tentacles instantly turned into a bomb and exploded!<span>"Boom boom boom! ¡­"


    Bits and pieces of explosions urred on Ye Feng''s legs!


    Ye Feng screamed out several times as his body was blown away. His lower body was covered in blood andnded on the sand.Seeing that she had finally injured him and made him fall, Sally felt relieved.


    <span>However, just as she was able to rx, she saw that Ye Feng''s broken legs had already appeared on the ground and had started to grow muscles?


    <span>Ye Feng slowly stood up with a ferocious face, his eyes were full of hatred, "You... You dare to plot against me... I want all of you to die a horrible death! "


    <span>It was only then that Sally Ye realised that this martial arts''s regenerative abilities were not inferior to her physique!?


    <span>Seeing that Ye Feng was about to recover, Sally quickly gathered her spirit and opened a ck magic array with her hands.


    "Demonic Spear Forest!"In the blink of an eye, around Ye Feng''s body, dozens of small sized formations appeared out of thin air. From these formations, long ck magicalnces with a prating power one after another attacked Ye Feng!


    <span>This time, Ye Feng was prepared. His entire body was wrapped in a blood-red energy, blocking all of the ck magic!


    He had just recovered his badly mutted legs, and with a mad dash, he rushed towards Sally and unleashed a bloody palm!


    In desperation, Sally could only cross her arms in front of her, but her body was still sent flying more than ten meters away. She spread out her devil wings and stabilized her body.<span>This Ye Feng, after receiving such heavy injuries, still had such explosive strength?


    <span>Before Sally could think of a countermeasure, Ye Feng had alreadyunched another fierce attack towards her.


    <span>Once again, the two of them were forced into a defensive position. However, Sally could clearly feel that Ye Feng''s movements were bing more and more violent, just like a wild beast, as if he was fighting by instinct.


    After a fierce confrontation, Ye Feng suddenly used a dragon w technique to grab Sally''s arm and ruthlessly smashed her to the ground at 270 degrees!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"<span>Sally immediately lost several bones, and her hand bones were dislocated and fractured.


    <span>"Go to hell!"


    Ye Feng kicked out with his foot and sent Sally flying, breaking a coconut tree.


    If not for Sally''s physique, she would have died long ago from this round of killing.


    <span>Ye Feng''s eyes were bloodshot. He did not n to give Sally Ye any chance to recover. He quickly rushed over, ready to give her a heavier blow.


    <span>However, at this moment, a ck meteor descended from the sky!


    <span>It cut through the long ck meteor and urately hit Ye Feng!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    <span>A deep crater formed on the ground. Ye Feng''s entire body was covered with ck smoke. His eyes were filled with confusion and pain as his body trembled...


    Sally Ye was also stunned as she watched this scene in a daze. At the same time, she felt a peculiar feeling in her heart ¡­A feeling of familiarity and strangeness. It was very strange.


    Two figures with devil wings spread out from their backs,nding on the ind.


    <span>When Sally saw one of the middle-aged men clearly, it was as though a string within her soul had been strummed.


    <span>She slowly stood up, her beautiful eyes revealing a look of disbelief and also a trace of unease.


    "Oh, my poor child." Lovran walked in front of Sally and said with a pained expression, "I''ve really made you suffer. With your status, you were actually injured by such an insignificant ant."<span>Sally''s heartbeat sped up and she swallowed, "You ¡­ "You are..."


    <span>"Why, don''t you feel the connection between our bloodlines, the shackles of our souls ¡­" As he spoke, he reached out his hand and tapped on Sally''s forehead.


    The imprint of a dark soul magic entered Sally''s mind.


    When Sally faced Lovran, she subconsciously didn''t have any thoughts of resisting. Furthermore, she was physically and mentally exhausted, so when she saw Lovran now, she was still in a muddled state.


    <span>After the soul imprint entered Sally''s mind, the girl immediately confirmed who the person in front of her was!


    <span>"You ¡­ Are you really my father? " Sally muttered.


    <span>Lovran stretched out his hand and caressed the girl''s silver hair, "Child, you look just like your mother. It''s too bad that I couldn''t grow up with you.


    But don''t you worry. "Now that daddy hase out, I will definitely apany you ¡­"


    Since she had be sensible, she had never known who her parents were.<span>She had no family, and until she met Ye Fan, no one even considered her apanion.


    <span>Of course, the sudden appearance of her biological father would cause Sally to be at a loss on what to do, but her emotions were extremelyplicated.


    "Good child, don''t cry. I will be very sad to see you cry."<span>Lovran smiled and stretched out his hand. A ck magic aura surrounded the injured part of Sally''s body ¡­


    Very quickly, Sally''s injuries recovered, and even her bones returned to normal.


    Nichs, who was at the side, narrowed his eyes, "As expected of the Abyss Demon''s bloodline, her absorption of dark energy is really perfect ¡­"


    "And who are you?"


    Nichs smiled. "I''m your uncle, Nichs, your father''s brother."<span>"Lovran..." Only then did Sally knew his father''s name, and she couldn''t help but look at him. Where did you go? Why did you abandon me? They say you''re dead. "

 Chapter 1209

    1209


    Lovran said with a look of regret, "Your mother and I gave birth to you, but many people can''t tolerate us. They think your mother and you are a threat to the world.


    <span>One of your uncles sealed me for fear that I would pose a threat to the Strigoi, and that made your mother leave me.


    "All these years, I''ve caused you so much suffering by yourself in this world. I''ve truly let you down.""So that''s how it is..." Sally muttered to herself, then asked, "Then how did youe out?" Lo


    <span>"Thanks to your uncle, he realized that I didn''t do anything wrong, so he let me out. We should all thank him."


    "Hehe, there''s no need for these kind of courtesies. Our blood is thicker than water, it should be like this." Nichsughed.


    <span>At this time, Ye Feng, who had been thrown into the pit, stood up shakily. His entire body was covered with burn marks, but the ferocity in his eyes did not decrease in the slightest.


    You. Just who are you people!? How dare you sneak attack me!? Do you all know who I am!? " leaf


    Ignoring his injuries, a blood-red energy erupted from his body once more as he brutally charged towards Nichs who was closest to him. nil


    With a snort, Gras flicked his finger, and blood-red mes burst out from the ground.


    "Blood Art, Dark Fire Pir!"


    <span>"Ye Feng didn''t even have time to dodge before his body was engulfed by a thick pir of fire!"


    <span>"Ah!"


    Ye Feng screamed and fell to the ground. His body was twitching in pain.


    <span>Nichs said in disdain: "Where did this idiote from? Do we even need to know your identity?" "With just this bit of strength, he dares to attack us from the front. How reckless."


    <span>Ye Feng, who was lying on the ground, had a face full of unwillingness. He had originally thought that since he had already mastered the Blood Demon Body, he would definitely be able to cut Ye Fan with his own hands when he came out for revenge.


    <span>But he didn''t expect that right now, he didn''t even see Ye Fan''s shadow, not even defeating Ye Fan''s subordinates.


    <span>The sudden appearance of these two Strigoi, had actually beaten him so easily that his teeth were all over the ground!? This


    This huge gap caused Ye Feng''s confidence and spiritual world to copse once again! benYe Feng was about to go crazy as he was trapped in his mind like a mad demon and found it extremely hard to ept this reality!


    <span>When Sally saw the scene just now, her eyes could not help but narrow. She too knew the Dark Fire Pir, but no matter how fast she used it or how powerful she was, she was still a far cry from Nichs.


    "How did you do that? Can this Blood Art be cast in an instant?" Sally couldn''t help but ask.


    Lovran patted his daughter''s shoulder affectionately, "Child, there is no need to be envious. Your potential far surpasses ours. You can easily master your uncle''s blood magic.


    <span>Not only that, your spiritual power, ck magic talent, and physical talent all far surpass ours. phase


    <span>Trust in your father, and trust in yourself even more. As long as you follow the correct path to growth, in a short period of time, you will be the strongest existence in this world. " Lo


    There seemed to be a special bewitching power to his words, which made it difficult for Sally to refuse him. Thus, she nodded her head.


    "Um... I believe you, Dad. " LoLooking at the flickering purple hexagram in his daughter''s eyes, Fran said with satisfaction, "Very good. Next up, you will go to the same ce as daddy. I''ll let you, in a sense, truly grow ¡­"


    "Yes." Sally nodded.


    With these words, Lovran and Nichs spread their wings and flew into the sky. salsaLiye hesitated as she looked at Purgatory Ind, but after the hexagram in her eyes flickered, she didn''t think anymore and unfurled her devil wings to fly away ¡­ hue


    <span>Seeing this, Ye Feng, who was wounded all over, suddenly flew up and grabbed one of Sally''s ankles!


    <span>"Where do you think you''re going!?" salsa


    <span>Li Ye lowered her head and looked at Ye Feng, who was staring at her with eyes that seemed like he was about to crack. She forcefully swung her leg, wanting to kick him down.


    <span>But although Ye Feng''s injuries were severe, and he was relying on his strength, he still held onto Ye Feng. anterior


    Lovran turned his head and saw the scene unfolding before him. He frowned and said, "Dearest daughter, let me help you."


    <span>"No need!" Sally decided to do it herself. She


    At this time, he had already flown to the sea and gathered a ck and purple devil me in his hand. He then smashed it on Ye Feng''s head!<span>Ye Feng, who was already at the end of his strength, rolled his eyes after being hit like this. He let go of his hand and fell into the sea.


    After dealing with this burden, Sally quickly caught up to Lovran and Nichs, and flew towards the east ¡­In a forest on the Purgatory Ind, the figure of Asmondius appeared out of nowhere.


    Their strength wouldn''t be of any help in this battle. They would only be a burden if they went, so they could only keep their distance and watch from the sidelines.<span>But at this moment, Sally had clearly settled the battle, yet she didn''t say anything and just left with the two Strigoi. The people on the ind were naturally surprised. A


    "He took out hismunicator and pressed a few buttons, trying to get in touch with Ye Fan and report the situation. However, there was still no signal that could be transmitted from the ind.""Still not enough?" Azazel''s voice came from behind.


    Asmuntis turned around and nodded. "There should be people lurking around our ind, interfering with ourmunication."


    The boss still hasn''t sent any news back. It must be because the signal isn''t going through. "Aziz asked curiously," For Sally to leave with the two Strigoi, who exactly are they? "


    "That fellow who even Salley found it hard to deal with was too weak to withstand a single blow from the two Strigoi. If I''m not wrong, those two should be the Primordial Strigoi!" Asmontes said.<span>What? Ancient person? Isn''t that an Epic expert? " The Leviathan stepped forward. "Why are they looking for Sally?" Positive


    While everyone was still in confusion, another ne approached from afar. WhenA figure jumped down from the ne andnded in the center of the ind. Only then did everyone clearly see that it was Ye Fan! one


    In time, everyone was in high spirits as they rushed to the dpidated market.


    <span>"Boss!" "You''re finally back!" Leviathan shouted, pleased.


    Ye Fan arrived here on Sebastian''s ne. He had been trying to contact the people on the ind the entire way, but was unable to do so. He<span>He also didn''t get anytest information from Su Qingxue. It could be said that his heart was burning with anxiety. This


    After a while, looking at the battle traces around them, he noticed that Sally Ye was not around and immediately asked, "What happened? What about Sally Leaf? "Asmuntis gave a very simple summary of the situation. leaf


    When Fan heard that Sally had left with Lovran and the others, she didn''t even say anything and immediately knew that the situation wasn''t good."Sally. "It must have been controlled by her father." Ye Fan had a headache, he was still a step toote. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1210

    "1210"


    What!? Sally''s father!? Her father is still alive!? "Aziz and the others had all heard that Sally''s parents were no longer in this world, so they were all surprised to suddenly know that her father was actually a powerful ancient expert who was still alive.


    <span>"No wonder why Sally didn''t even greet us and just left with us. It''s so abnormal." such as


    <span>"If she is an ancient one, it would be normal for her to be able to control Sally. Generally speaking, the power of a Strigoi wouldn''t be able to threaten Sally at all." Asmontes said with a frown.


    "It''s not just my spiritual force. It should be because of some kind of father-daughter rtionship between Lovran and Sally that made it easy for her to ept control over it."


    <span>Ye Fan could sense some clues from the conversation between the two ancient people. Profit


    Vance scratched his head. "Then boss, what do we do now?" Sally''s father shouldn''t be doing anything to hurt her, right? " leaf<span>Fan Xian revealed an uneasy look: "I''m afraid that he will take Sally to do some things. He thinks that he won''t hurt her ¡­" leaf


    The sail was unclear, what Lovran meant when he said he would rely on Sally''s ability to live forever, but he felt that it definitely wouldn''t be a glorious way.


    Thinking of this, Ye Fan couldn''t wait any longer, he had to find Sally as soon as possible."cksmith, slovenly man, you guys continue to keep all the warriors in INFERNO on alert, just in case the Doomsday King has made any other moves. ck


    <span>"Thief, send your men to the sea to look for that guy who was shot down by Sally. Do he still have a corpse?" Ye Fan asked. Triple


    Everyone epted the order. Asmuntis asked worriedly, "Boss, what about you? You want to find Sally? "


    Ye Fan nodded, "I know you think I am too impulsive, but other than me, there is no one else that can bring Sally Ye back." She


    Being in control right now isn''t what she wants, so I need to wake her up even more. YouThey all knew that the tragedy that happened when Sally was being studied...


    If the current Sally Ye were to enter that state again, the ones who might die would not be as simple as the people from that vige back then. Then ¡­It is uneptable to Sally, to all of us, to the world. "


    <span>The three of them hadplicated expressions on their faces. They all knew that back then, Sally Ye had been forced by the crazy researchers to suck up arge amount of blood, then she lost her mind and went on a rampage to massacre the entire vige. Positive


    <span>Due to the extreme brutality of the incident, Sally didn''t dare toe into contact with many people, and didn''t dare to go to a ce with many people.


    She kept her distance from the world in silence and even deliberately studied psychology to try to suppress some of the negative emotions.


    It was also because of that forced massacre that caused Ye Fan to be very dissatisfied with Sally''s encounter, which resulted in the rift between him and OLD-ONES.Even if everyone knew, they didn''t want to see Sally Ye in pain again. However, they were very clear that Ye Fan had a slim chance of surviving when facing two ancient experts. Only


    Unfortunately, none of them could change Ye Fan''s decision.


    Ye Fan walked over, patted them on the shoulder, smiled, and said, "Don''t be too nervous, maybe things won''t get too bad." I''ll contact Alter and ask her to help if she can.


    "Although the Adept Association needs to remain neutral and not get involved in too many disputes, we should be able to share some of your pressure.""Boss, we''re too useless. You don''t have to worry about us anymore. We''ll take care of this ce. You can go find Sally."


    <span>He also wanted to investigate where Salley and Lovran had gone to, so he didn''t dare to stay any longer. He hastily rushed to the airport on the ind, flew a ne, and flew away from Purgatory Ind. quaque


    When everyone''s attention was focused on Ye Fan leaving, a submarine quietly left the area where Sally and Ye Feng were entangled at the end of the sea...


    <span>¡­ ¡­. bit


    <span>Above a tropical area, a luxurious private jet was flying towards the Pacific Ocean.


    Inside the ne, an elegant woman wearing a long grey dress with a head of hair tied up was sitting on the sofa. She was holding a ss of champagne with a worried expression on her face. one


    A maid wearing a white silk dress brought a delicate western dish to the mistress.<span>"Lord Death, it''s time for you to eat." The female attendant said respectfully.


    This woman was indeed Death, Victoria, the mother of Ye Fan, Nie Wuyue. FemaleThe person waved his hand, "Dismissed. I have no appetite."


    "Master Death, please have some. Hei Ji has already investigated and found out that Sir Lucifer is fine. He has returned to Purgatory Ind, why are you still so worried? " The maid replied in a concerned tone.Nie Wuyue sighed. "Even if he''s fine now, as long as Lovran and Nichs are still here, there will definitely be another conflict."


    <span>"Two ancient people, Master Lucifer wouldn''t be that impulsive, right?" The maid hesitated.


    <span>"Back then, his strength was a lot weaker than it is now, but for the sake of that child called Sally Ye, he had a falling out with OLD-ONES. How could he sit back and do nothing now?" Nie Wuyue shook his head, his eyes filled with worry.


    <span>The maid said uneasily, "But... You are the 6th King of the Apocalypse, the adopted daughter of His Majesty, and your status is impressive.


    <span>If he went to help His Excellency Lucifer without the permission of the Shakyamuni, would he... "It''s too risky."


    <span>I don''t care. Whether the child misunderstood me or not, I couldn''t stand by and watch him die. "He still doesn''t know the level of power of the ancient cultivators." Nie


    Wu Yue smiled bitterly, "As long as you can protect my son, I don''t care about anything else ¡­ Worst case scenario, let my foster father imprison me for a few decades, so as to avoid being stuck in the middle and being in a dilemma. "


    <span>At this moment, Nie Wuyue suddenly felt something and immediately stood up!


    <span>"Not good!" A cold light flickered in Nie Wuyue''s eyes.


    The maid was stunned for a moment. She was about to ask something when the ne shook!


    <span>"Boom!"


    The entire ne shook violently as if it had hit a wall high up in the sky. From the head onwards, the ne was struck and deformed!


    <span>"A ne travelling at a speed of hundreds of kilometers per hour colliding with an immovable wall is sure to be devastating!"


    "Boom!"


    The ne began to crumble from the impact. The violent air currents tore the ne into pieces and the air currents that suddenly poured into the ne threw the pilot and a few female attendants out of the ne! in


    Amidst these people''s miserable cries of despair, only Nie Wuyue''s entire body released a gray magical energy to protect himself. He stood firmly in the air and wasn''t moved at all! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1211

    <span>Until the ne exploded and fell apart, leaving only the silhouettes of two people in the sky.


    <span>Opposite Nie Wuyue was a huge man that waspletely covered in a set of ck-gold heavy armor. He held arge shield with a cross pattern on it that was over two meters tall, and it was as if he was a Knight from several centuries ago.


    <span>In front of this mighty Knight, Nie Wuyue was only half the size of his body, like a grown man facing a child.


    It was hard to imagine that the ne had hit the knight''s shield at a speed of several hundred kilometers per hour, causing the entire ne to crash and the death of the people on board.


    On the other hand, this Knight stood there unmoving, without suffering any injuries.It was as if in his eyes, this huge ne was like a small bird, unable to harm him in the slightest.


    However, Nie Wuyue wasn''t the slightest bit afraid when faced with the ck Armored Knight that had such an overwhelming aura the moment he appeared.


    The temperature of -10 degrees Celsius did not affect Nie Wuyue at all.<span>She stared coldly at the Dark Knight. After a long while, she resolutely said, "Giant Shield, get out of the way."


    <span>The ck knight armor''s huge shield didn''t say anything and only raised the huge shield in his hand towards Nie Wuyue.


    His meaning was very clear. He would not give way.<span>"Giant Shield, although you are my foster father''s personal bodyguard, don''t forget, in the power of the Apocalypse King, you are ranked seventh while I am ranked sixth. Do you really think you can stop me!?" Nie Wuyue stared at him with cold eyes and said.


    Shakyamuni Apocalypse was unfathomable. He naturally did not need anyone to protect him.


    However, as the leader of the power of the Apocalypse King, it was impossible for him to personally intervene.<span>Thus, he had the giant shield. He was the Guardian King''s only guard, and also the Guardian King''s trusted aide.


    <span>Even within the power of the Apocalypse King, it was said that aside from the Shakyamuni, no one had seen what kind of person was inside the armor of the giant shield.


    The Great Shield never spoke. Rumor had it that he was a mute, and there were also rumors that he was actually a woman.<span>However, most people only believed that the giant shield did not need to speak. All he needed to do was listen to the Guardian King''smands.


    <span>His actions were the orders of the Shakyamuni.


    The appearance of the huge shield meant that the Shakyamuni would not allow death to help Ye Fan.


    Nie Wuyue knew that the Shakyamuni would find out about her actions sooner orter. It was just that he didn''t expect him to find out so quickly and even dispatched a huge shield to stop her in advance.


    "Don''t force me ¡­" When Nie Wuyue saw that the giant shield didn''t even give way, his gaze became colder and colder.The giant shield stretched out its hand and pointed to the west. Its meaning was clear: go back.


    Nie Wuyue no longer hesitated. Even if she had to face off against the Guardian Kings, she couldn''t just sit by and watch Ye Fan get killed by the two ancient experts.


    In that instant, she stretched out both her arms. High in the sky, a massive mass of ck-gray energy gathered together like a dark cloud that blotted out the sky!<span>Nie Wuyue''s eyes had alsopletely turned a ck grey, and his entire body was emitting an aura of death and decay.


    In less than ten seconds, the clear blue sky seemed to have turned into night!


    Nie Wuyue was like the ruler and queen of this dark world. With a raise of her hand, thousands upon thousands of gigantic sinister shadows that were like the wailing of ghosts and the howling of wolves danced wildly in the sky like a shadow.


    The giant shield was surrounded by the dark death domain, and it was still holding onto the shield."Death Spirit Demon Region! The feast of the Netherworld! "


    <span>The moment Nie Wuyue''s hand fell, countless demons and monsters rushed towards the giant shield!


    This wasn''t an illusion technique to scare people, but a genuine ghost and ghost attack spell, the top attack spell in ck magic.


    <span>Once a human was injured by these ghosts, at least their blood essence would be absorbed, and their soul would be destroyed.


    It was already very impressive for normal ck mages to summon a few or even a few dozen Yin Spirits, but Nie Wuyue had indeed created a domain of darkness, allowing thousands of Yin Spirits to travel through it.<span>It was very easy for a spell of this level to instantly destroy an entire army.


    Seeing these ghosts baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, the ck armour on the giant shield began to disy a golden spell formation.


    <span>There were at least several hundred magical formations inscribed on the armor, surrounding the giant shield without missing a corner.


    Once the golden array was opened, the attacks of these yin spirits were like stones sinking into the sea!


    Thousands of Yin spirits in an instant were unable to harm the huge shield!?


    It was as if these attacks had be flowery, and the dark magic energy that had struck the shield had disappeared without a trace.Nie Wuyue narrowed her eyes. Although she knew that the shield''s magic was mainly defense, she didn''t expect that even with so many Yin Spirits, it still wasn''t able to prate his defense.


    Seeing that this move was ineffective, Nie Wuyue changed his train of thought and drew a huge gray magic array in front of him. After shaping it, he superimposed another dark green array on top of the other one.


    "Thend of decay, thend of aging! Ghost w Vines! "The two formations were instantly shifted under the huge shield, and the air in the surroundings started to emit a rotten smell.


    <span>This kind of aging magic could instantly turn an ordinary person from a young man into an old man. It was the most sophisticated magic among ck magic and was also a forbidden spell.


    <span>With Nie Wuyue''s magic cultivation, there weren''t many people in this world that could resist her fading magic.


    Even if he could hold on for a while, it was impossible for him to continue standing in the magical formation.<span>Nie Wuyue even released Ghost w Vines, Ghost w after Ghost w, forming a cage and enveloping the giant shield within.


    Even after the shield was surrounded by thend of decay, it still didn''t move. However, waves of decaying magical energy continued to enter into the shield''s defensive magic formations.<span>"Huge shield, I know that you specialize in defense, but do you think that you can stop me just by continuing to defend? "Sorry, I won''t keep youpany!"


    Nie Wuyue didn''t want to dy any longer and thought that he had already controlled the enormous shield and nned to leave.


    However, at this time, he suddenly heard the sound of thousands of ghostsing from the huge shield that was surrounded by the Ghost w Vines!"Wuuuuuu!"


    <span>Thousands and thousands of Yin spirits rushed out from the golden array formations around the giant shield like trapped beasts!


    They tore apart the Ghost w, crushed the aging array, and even pounced towards Nie Wuyue!<span>Nie Wuyue quickly opened a formation to absorb the dead spirits and dissolved all of them!


    <span>However, she was surprised to find out that these Yin Spirits were the ones she had just summoned. After being suppressed andbined with the darkness energy, they were even more ferocious than before!


    <span>This ¡­ Could this be ¡­


    Nie Wuyue''s eyes suddenly widened, staring fixedly at the huge shield that had been silent the entire time, and said, "You ¡­ You''re not cultivating defensive magic, it''s ¡­ "Counterattack!?"

 Chapter 1212

    <span>The giant shield was still quietly standing in the air as if it didn''t care what Nie Wuyue said about him.


    <span>However, a wave of helplessness did arise in Nie Wuyue''s heart ¡­


    <span>Counterattack magic, although considered a defensive type magic, had already surpassed normal defensive magic.


    Once one reached a profound level, any form of attack energy would be absorbed and stored. As long as it was not a critical value, it could be stored forever.As for the counter attack mages, they could choose to take in the magic at once. Through thepression of energy, they could create an attack that was even more powerful than before.


    There were usually only two ways to defeat counterattack magic. The first was to use a crushing force to directly beat the mage until he couldn''t contain too much energy.


    This was because counterattacking required a certain amount of time, and it wasn''t something that could be released just by absorbing the energy.Thus, as long as enough energy was unleashed on a mage''s body in a short period of time, their defense would be broken.


    The second method was a sneak attack.


    <span>Although Cheap Shot was despicable, it was also the most effective method. If the Mage wasn''t prepared to gather energy, then it was natural that his attacks would be effective.


    <span>However, it was clear that Nie Wuyue was unable to aplish even these two things.


    She could already deduce from the attack earlier that her cultivation was unable to crush the giant shield.


    As for sneak attacks? The armor on the giant shield was not a joke, and she was not an assassin.


    She suddenly realized that the reason why she was ranked sixth and the shield was seventh wasn''t because she could win against the shield, but because the shield could only defend first and couldn''t take the initiative to fight.


    However, it just so happened that the function of the giant shield in the power of the Apocalypse was one of defense.


    He could help the Guardian King block the attack, or he could be like this and block Nie Wuyue''s movements.<span>"Heh ¡­" Nie Wuyue smiled bitterly. She knew that no matter how hard she tried, it would be toote to help Ye Fan.


    <span>"A giant shield... "Can you talk ¡­" Nie Wuyue asked.


    The shield was silent.


    Nie Wuyue sighed, waved his hand, dispersing the strange dark clouds that filled the sky.


    She said with a sad face, "If you can talk, I really want to talk to you ¡­ ¡­" Just what should I do to save my son ¡­ "<span>The giant shield raised his hand and pointed to the west. The original intention was still the same: go back.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>One of the most populous cities in the world, Mohist City, North America, is home to a sea of cars and houses.


    In this country, the most popr sport was naturally football.<span>It was the weekend, and a professional team battle was taking ce on a local field.


    There were no empty seats in the hall. There were sixty to seventy thousand people there, cheering and shouting loudly.At this moment, among the several tens of thousands of people present, no one noticed that in the sky above the stadium, there were three visitors who were pping their devil wings.


    <span>"Lovran, why are we here?" Nichs frowned and asked his brother.


    <span>"Very simple, there are many people here," Lovran said.


    Nichs narrowed his eyes, "You came all the way here just for the sake of numbers? We don''t have much time left, shouldn''t we think of a way to extend our lives?! "


    "Don''t worry, Nichs," Lovran jokingly said. "Of course I know what to do, but because of ourck of time ¡­ Rather than looking around for people, it''s better to look for a ce with the most people and save time. "<span>With that, Lovran looked at Sally and said, "Dearest daughter, you are the child of me and your mother, the Abyssal Enchantress.


    <span>Your strength is far more than it is right now. I hope that you can be what you are supposed to be, and not be like this, being ridden on the head by some ants of the human race. "


    Salley''s eyes revealed a trace of confusion. She looked down at the court and muttered, "Father ¡­ "I don''t understand what you mean ¡­"


    <span>"You are the daughter of a demon. To you, humans are no different from other animals. They are just nutrients for your growth.


    <span>However, weak humans actually dare to use you as a test subject for all sorts of cruel research ¡­


    <span>Dad can''t tolerate the existence of these humans, so you should take revenge on them!


    Therefore, from now on, all humans must submit to us! "<span>Lovran smiled evilly, pointed to the field below and said, "Go, Sally Ye, kill all of these people! Drink all their blood! Let your true power be released! "


    Sally opened her beautiful eyes, revealing a look of resistance, "Kill ¡­" "Killed people?"


    <span>Nichs was also shocked, he never thought that Lovran would actually n to ughter tens of thousands of people here!?


    <span>"Father... I... I can''t do it. I can''t kill people, Brother Ye Fan doesn''t like me killing people... " Sally covered her head, feeling pain in her head.


    Lovran''s eyes flickered with a purple hexagram, and his voice seemed to carry a strong bewitching power as he said, "Child, think about how those humans treated you when you were young ¡­


    <span>They treat you like a monster and never give you any warmth.


    <span>Because these humans, your father, I, have been sealed, your mother has died a terrible death, leaving you alone and helpless ¡­


    <span>Have you forgotten what they did to you, what they did to you? Kill all of them, and let them understand your pain ¡­ "


    <span>"Father... You. Don''t say any more. I don''t want to hear this. "I don''t want to think about that ¡­"


    <span>Sally shook her head in pain, and her eyes started to sparkle, as she choked on her tears in a sorrowful manner.


    Lovran''s face was full of viciousness. With a sudden sh, he flew to the court below!<span>In front of a few excited fans, Lovran suddenly appeared. He waved his blood-red de and harvested three heads!


    Lovran ignored the panicked screams of the surrounding people and flew up to the sky with the three heads in his hands.


    <span>He ced three bloody heads in front of Sally.


    <span>Blood spurted out and fell onto Sally Ye Jue''s fair skin!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Sally quivered all over, and the smell of fresh blood made her eyes turn bloodshot in an instant ¡­


    Lovran grinned and said, "Smell it? This was the taste of blood! You are born to suck human blood and devour human flesh! Let us together avenge your mother! Revenge against humanity! "


    The hexagram in Sally''s eyes became brighter and brighter, but her remaining reason made her shake her head in rejection, "No ¡­ I can''t do this. Father, don''t force me ¡­ "


    Lovran frowned and said, "Child, don''t you like Lucifer a lot? Do you know that Lucifer is now the enemy of the Armageddon.<span>With your current strength, how can you help Lucifer? "You have to absorb enough human blood to be strong enough to help Lucifer ¡­"


    Hearing that, a look of eagerness appeared in Sally''s eyes, "I ¡­ "I want to help Brother Ye Fan..."<span>"That''s right, you have to help him, so you have to be stronger ¡­"


    Lovran smiled evilly and pressed his finger on Sally''s head, "Come, father will teach you the ck me Bloodthirsty Magic. You can instantly absorb the blood essence of these humans. Very soon, you will be the strongest existence in this world ¡­"When a magical ripple entered the top of Sally''s head, she immediately understood what was going on.


    She raised her hand and a streak of ck and purple devil fire swept over the three heads. The three heads immediately shriveled up.<span>An expression of enjoyment appeared on Sally''s face, and her charming eyes looked down at the chaotic crowd.


    <span>Her mind was already in a state of chaos. The only thought she had was one word: blood!


    <span>In a split-second, Sally Ye flew down, charging into the crowd of people who were running away. A ck and purple bloodthirsty demonic me raged!

 Chapter 1213

    <span>Seeing Sally starting to kill crazily, and the more than a hundred dried corpses appearing below in a blink of an eye, Nichs was stunned, "Lovran, what are you nning to do!?" If we cause such amotion, someone wille here sooner orter! "


    "As far as I know, there are no experts in this country or this region," Lovran said. "Don''t tell me that in the past twenty years when I wasn''t outside, some powerful warrior appeared here?"<span>"Even if we don''t have any now, if this matter gets out of hand, there will still be experts who will rush over." Nichs said.


    "It''s fine, you and I, together with Sally, the people whoe here are nothing more than moths to a me, we just have to offer their blood," Lovran said disdainfully.


    "Aren''t we supposed to think of ways to extend our lives so that if we allow Sally to kill people like this, before long, we will be the enemies of the entire human race. How are we supposed to survive then?!" Nichs did not understand.


    Lovran nced at him and said with a wild look on his face, "As long as Sally Ye kills enough people and is strong enough to the point where she can awaken her Abyss Demon''s bloodlinepletely, then even Ye Wuya and Apocalypse will not be a match for Sally Ye!At that time, Sally would be a real Abyss Demon, a powerful Demon that had fallen into this world and remained unharmed.


    <span>As long as she obtains the power that her mother possesses, she will naturally have a way to help us brothers recover our lives! "


    "So that''s how it is..." Nichs suddenly understood Lovran''s n!That year, the Abyss Demon had to recover her strength in order to help Lovran extend his life.


    Now that the witch was dead, while Sally had the body of this world, she also had the same bloodline talent.<span>Then, as long as Sally Ye was strong to a certain extent, she might be able to be like her mother and help them recover their youth!


    <span>Although this was just a hypothesis, they had no other choice. This was theirst chance to survive!


    <span>While she was speaking, the stadium was filled with corpses. In a short period of time, Sally had already fallen into madness due to her blood, taking away thousands of her life!


    Nichs was worried as he felt the aura of Sally continued to grow stronger. "This growth rate is terrifying to the extreme! "Lovran, could it be that by the end, she won''t even recognize us!?"


    "Don''t worry, she is my daughter. We are rted by blood, and we were telepathic to begin with. Just now, when she was rxing her guard, I nted my soul imprint into her.


    <span>Even if she bes a blood-thirsty demon through and through, she would still remember me, her father, and listen to me ¡­ "Unless she destroys her own soul and turns it into a zombie." Lovran proudly said.


    "No wonder... "She was so obedient." Nichs nodded.


    Lovran continued, "That year, her mother needed a billion people to recover, but my precious daughter is one of the people in this ne, so there is no need for that many.


    This city has a poption of 20 million, killing all the people here is not enough to make her the Abyss Demon Girl, but it should be enough to sweep the world! "Nichs was also relieved, and as he watched Sally''s speed increase in strength, he began to feel more confident.


    <span>At the same time, the stage below had already be an asura purgatory!


    <span>Sally was like an angel of death. Wherever she went, dark purple bloodthirsty demonic me would be like a reaper''s scythe, reaping the lives of everyone in its path.


    No matter how much these people cried, it did not affect Sally''s expression in the slightest. In her eyes, there was only blood and ughter!


    The massacre within the stadium had caused the entire area to fall into panic. The sirens, the air-defense sirens, the voices that could alert the public ¡­


    Large numbers of people began to flee in all directions, hoping to leave the city to seek refuge.However, Lovran and Nichs did not want all these "resources" to go to waste.


    They began to massacre the civilians on arge area, causing the humans to fall to the ground while bleeding. They waited for Sally Ye to absorb their blood as soon as she passed by.In less than an hour, the area was littered with corpses. The roads were congested, but the cars were full of corpses.


    Along the way, some of the more daring soldiers and police officers tried to use guns and other weapons to resist, but they were all annihted without a doubt.To ordinary people, the three Massacring Demons with ming ck wings on their backs were no different from the Devils in the apocalypsenguage. They had no confidence in resisting.


    The number of deaths continued to increase, so much so that one could no longer hear the cries of the people.


    However, Moxi City was still too big. Even after killing hundreds of thousands of people, there was still a huge area that needed to be massacred.


    Noticing that there weren''t many people left in the vicinity of the stadium, Lovran flew in front of Sally and said, "My daughter, it''s time to go to the next ce!"At this moment, Sally''s silvery-white hair had already turned into a beautiful bright red. Her eyes were bloodshot and her aura was cold and unfathomable.


    <span>In her eyes, the hexagram was still shining. Hearing Lovran''s words, she silently nodded her head, pped the devil wings on her back, and quickly flew towards the other center of the city.


    <span>Nichs eximed, "Her breath. How much do you think I am inferior to you? "


    Lovran smiled evilly and said, "Only less than a million. I''m really looking forward to the change after she kills twenty million..."


    Nichs'' eyes shed, "Let''s go! We help her kill! The future of us and the Strigoi depends on her! "<span>The two ancient beings quickly gave chase, helping Sally to reap the lives of others from both sides.


    <span>The most densely popted ce was naturally the slums of the city.


    Large numbers of simple houses were piled up together like pig cages. The residents here were allborers who worked at the lowest level of jobs, or elderly women and children who didn''t have jobs to beg for lives.<span>When they saw Sally descending from the sky and sweeping through a wave of demonic mes, instantly killing more than a hundred people gathered in the market, the people in the slums all revealed expressions of fear and despair!


    "Oh heavens'' curse! It''s the devil! "


    <span>"The end of the world! Fallen Angel is here! "


    Some of the believers began to shout, some began to pray, some just sat on the ground and waited for death.


    <span>Arge number of people began to flee towards the south, regardless of where they went. Their desire for survival made them instinctively move forward.


    <span>Behind the crowd, a middle-aged woman was carrying a child on her back. She was apanied by a 7-8 year old girl, and she was escaping with the crowd.


    The four of them were already very slow, but now a group of young men came from behind and pushed the little girl to the ground.


    The little girl immediately started crying. Her mother turned around and was about to pull her daughter up when she saw Sally Leaf rushing over like a ck and purple ming meteor!<span>"Ah!"


    <span>The mother screamed in despair. The shadow of poverty and death had made her copse.


    But at this moment, a figure descended from the sky!<span>Thousands of flying swords seemed to sh out of thin air, forming a gigantic sword shield!


    "Bam!"<span>The Bloodthirsty Demon me crashed into the sword shield and exploded into mes!


    In the nick of time, he blocked!


    His mother, who had thought that both he and her child would be burned to ashes, was staring nkly at a young man with an oriental face.


    This man that looked like the savior of the legends frowned and had a serious expression on his face.


    He pulled up the little girl who was sitting on the ground and handed her to the mother behind him.


    "Run, the farther the better," the man said in Spanish.<span>The mother hurriedly said a few words of "thank you" before continuing to flee with her daughter.


    Amidst the rubble, the man turned around and spread out his sword shield. Controlling the thousands of flying swords in the air, he walked towards Sally''s body which was wreathed in demonic mes.


    <span>At this moment, Sally seemed to have sensed something and stopped her ughter. Her brows furrowed and her scarlet eyes stared at the man who was walking over.


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1214

    <span>Through the Sky Eye''s information, Ye Fan, who hurriedly flew the ne here, was still unable to stop the tragedy from happening.


    At this very moment, looking at this familiar yet unfamiliar woman, Ye Fan had a myriad of feelings."Salley Ye, don''t kill him ¡­ "I know, this is not what you want." Ye Fan tried his best to keep his tone calm, so that he wouldn''t provoke a woman.


    "Did you forget?" When you were in the vige of Hadji, you killed a man from the vige because you lost control. How painful, how regretful...


    At that time, you cried and told me that you didn''t want them to die. You didn''t want to kill anymore, so you asked me how I was so that I wouldn''t be forced to do it ¡­<span>I said. The only way to be what you want is to leave that ce together, get rid of those people, and be free.


    <span>After all these years of trying so hard to control yourself, learning so much psychology, adopting so many children, helping so many people who have been abandoned.


    You have already proven that you are not a monster in their eyes. You are more kind-hearted than anyone else and you don''t want to kill anyone, right? "


    As Ye Fan said this, he closed the distance between the two of them.<span>Sally Ye stood there silently. The demonic mes behind her rose and fell, and her expression was a littleplicated, as if she was struggling to think of something.


    At this moment, a ck devilish ming meteor fell from the sky, falling towards Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan hurriedly retreated, and crossed a distance of 50 to 60 meters.


    "Boom!"


    A deep crater was formed on the ground!Lovran and Nichsnded with cold faces, shielding Sally from view.


    <span>"Lucifer, you sure are audacious! A single person dares to obstruct our great n!? " Nichs said gloomily.


    <span>"I thought that since you once protected my daughter, I wanted to leave you with a chance of survival. "You are going to hit a stone with an egg," said Lovran.


    "Are you even worthy to be her father!?" Ye Fan coldly said, "If you really did care about Sally, then you shouldn''t have forced her to kill someone!" Force her to do the most annoying thing!


    In order to live on, she had put in so much effort and effort! But you. but it is pulling her back to her most terrifying nightmare! "Lovranughed disdainfully, "Youngster, you are too childish. Salley''s Leaf was not something that could be contained in such a small human world.


    If you don''t let her kill people or drink human blood, it''s no different from pulling out a tiger''s teeth and putting it in an iron cage!It is because I am her biological father that I have the duty and power to nurture my daughter into the way she should be! "


    <span>"Although I have never been a father, I am still a child ¡­ I know that a father who can only make his children suffer is not a qualified father!


    Although I do not know what exactly you n to do, but what you do is just trying to rely on Sally to gain eternal life because you are afraid of death! "<span>Ye Fan said, and then shouted at Sally Ye: "Sally Ye! Wake up! This is not the real you! "


    "Ah!"


    Sally screamed miserably. The Six-Pointed Star in her eyes flickered. She held her head in pain, as if she was in great pain.


    "Look, you''re tormenting my precious daughter." The hexagram in Lovran''s eyes zed, and he reached out to stroke Sally''s head, saying, "Good child, don''t listen to this human''s nonsense!


    <span>The people in this world are just the nutrients needed for your evolution. They want to persecute you, so they are afraid that you will be stronger ¡­


    <span>Come to think of it, those cruel and evil acts that humansmitted against you, how they mistreated you from a young age ¡­ "I have to think carefully..."


    <span>Sally''s delicate body quivered, as if she was recalling some painful memories from her childhood. Her face instantly turned cold and stern.


    Lovran smiled in satisfaction and said, "Very good! That''s it! Use your anger to burn the tiny souls of all humans! "


    <span>Sally''s eyes were emotionless as she flew up into the air once more, quickly charging towards the crowd of people who were trying to kill her!


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan couldn''t ept such a development. If Sally had killed too many people, it was possible that she wouldn''t be able to regain her humanity!


    <span>More importantly, if other human experts were to show up, they might just kill Sally!


    <span>However, ever since she was young, Sally had never hurt anyone with her original intention. On the contrary, she even brought a hint of light to Ye Fan when she was in dire straits.


    <span>The girl had always been controlled by others, which was why she had killed so many people. Although she was the most innocent, she had always been condemned from the bottom of her heart.


    <span>Now, even her biological father wanted to use her in such a way. Such a miserable situation, how could she ept such an evil oue in the end!?


    "Sally Ye!"<span>Just as Ye Fan was about to step on his sword to block it, he felt two dark aurasing from behind him!


    <span>Ye Fan could only dodge once, avoiding the two ck me arrows.


    <span>Lovran and Nichs, one on the left and one on the right, directly surrounded Ye Fan.


    <span>"Lucifer, you have been through many battles. You can''t be naive enough to think that we two brothers can''t deal with you, so we didn''t kill you ¡­"


    Do you really think that we had the power to fight you before? " Nichs said yfully.Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold and he said, "Even if you don''t use your full strength, so what?" For the sake of the brothers and sisters who lived and died with me, when have I ever feared anyone on the battlefield? "


    <span>"What a loyal young man, but what a pity ¡­ We don''t have time to waste on you right now. We have to help Sally to kill people. "


    <span>Lovran''s face was cold and indifferent. His body suddenly exuded a surging ck magic pressure. Streams of surging dark magic energy were like dark clouds rolling up on the ground, forming a huge beast!


    <span>"Deste Land, Purgatory Demon Snake!"


    <span>When Lovran mmed his hand on the ground, the ground began to crack inch by inch!


    <span>The cracks continued to spread, and arge number of gaps appeared in the surroundings of Ye Fan.


    <span>"Hu hu hu hu! ¡­"


    <span>Arge amount of dark energy surged out from the crack in the ground, forming countless demonic snakes that crazily bit at Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan could clearly feel that the dark energy that Lovran had disyed was much purer and more powerful than before!


    <span>This was the true power of the ancient people!


    "Disintegrate!"<span>He did not hesitate to use Disintegration. However, his instincts in battle allowed him to instantly feel that his disintegrated body was still not enough to withstand this dark tide!


    Bloodline! He needed the power of his bloodline!


    With his previous experience, the golden divine dragon bloodline seemed to have heard his summons. In his mind, the majestic and extraordinary dragon image appeared once again!


    "Roar!"<span>A sound simr to a dragon''s roar from the Ninth Heaven resounded. Ye Fan''s eyes burned with golden mes. After the power disintegrated, the pressure became even stronger!


    Ye Fan roared out. The flying swords that filled the sky were like a hurricane as they swirled around him. A fierce storm of sword intent swept out!


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 1215

    One second of memorization to provide you with wonderful novel reading.<span>With the awakening of the Flood Dragon''s realm, Ye Fan''s bloodline power could already bring out the might of a dragon.


    Even if Ye Fan had never truly learned how to use the dragon''s might, with his understanding of martial arts, he could still use the dragon''s might simply on his own.The golden dragon''s power and the Unparalleled Sword Intent merged together, causing all of Ye Fan''s flying swords to have traces of golden light lingering around them.


    <span>Lovran''s Purgatory Demon Snake shed with the unparalleled sword intent and dragon''s might!


    The originally seemingly invincible tide of darkness, after encountering the strengthened Unparalleled Golden Sword Intent, was finally evenly matched. The concentrated collisions and explosions could be heard incessantly!<span>The exploding buildings and the rocks on the ground caused the battlefield to fall into chaos!


    "This... This is!? " Lovran and Nichs were shocked.They were all old freaks who had lived for tens of thousands of years. Naturally, they knew about the final trump card of China, the secrets of the most powerful ns.


    <span>Because they knew about the existence of their n, the Blood Tribe did not dare to step foot into China easily.


    <span>"Divine Dragon Bloodline!? "This Lucifer, how can he be a member of the Divine Dragon n!?" Lovran eximed.


    <span>"He is the eldest son and grandson of the Ye family, the grandson of Ye Wuya. I already knew about this from the beginning, but I didn''t expect that... He even awakened the bloodline of the Flood Dragon''s realm! " Nichs said in a deep voice.


    Whether it was as an ancient person or as the King of Doom''s Power''s eighth son, Scarlet, Nichs'' information was very timely, and he already knew about Ye Fan''s background.<span>Hearing that, Lovran''s face changed, and he shouted angrily, "Ye Wuya''s grandson!? Nichs! Why didn''t you tell me this earlier!? "


    Nichs said solemnly, "Even if I say so, is our n going to change?!" So we give up on eternal life!?


    So what if it was Ye Wuya!? So what if it was the Divine Dragon n!? Didn''t you say it already? As long as Sally kills 20 million people, they won''t be a problem! "<span>Lovran fell silent, his eyes flickering. In the end, he bared his fangs and said, "You are right, we did not have much time left. Ye Wuyaing is also our life!"


    <span>Rather than just sitting still and waiting for death, we might as well fight it out. As long as we drag things out until Sally Ye grows up to a sufficient degree, we won''t need to be afraid of the Divine Dragon n! "


    "My brother, from the moment I decided to release you, I''ve been nning to be enemies with the entire world. How can I be stopped by a little kid in his twenties!?" Nichs said.<span>Lovran smiled evilly, "Haha..." This Divine Dragon n descendant that had awakened to the Flood Dragon stage had blood that was far stronger than the blood of an ordinary person.


    <span>If Sally could absorb his blood, she could grow a lot stronger. You and I must work together and kill him! "


    The two ancient people had already decided to go all out, and without holding anything back, they started to use their full strength against Ye Fan.


    At the same time, Ye Fan had already used the violent storm of sword intent topletely disperse the Purgatory Demon Snake.


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent, Octoterra Emperor Dragon!"<span>Ye Fan knew that fighting two alone was very difficult, but he had no other choice. He nned to split his troops into two sides and kill them one by one.


    <span>Thousands of flying swords gathered into eight dragons. Ye Fan ordered four of them to deal with Nichs while he himself controlled four to charge at Lovran!


    Nichs sneered when he saw this: "It seems..." "Lucifer, you look down on an old man like me."<span>As Nichs spoke, his entire body surged with crimson mes. Compared to before, his aura was much stronger!


    "Blood Art, Crimson Fortress!"


    <span>Nichs spread his arms wide, and a giant half-arc shield enveloped his body!


    <span>The four sword dragons crazily struck the shield. Although the sharp Unparalleled Sword Intent had made a crack on the shield, it was not able to break through it immediately.


    "Blood Arts, Blood Earth Puppet!"


    <span>Knowing that the shield would notst long, Nichs'' fingertips dropped a few drops of blood into the ground.


    In an instant, six or seven huge blood-colored spell formations appeared on the ground!


    Within the spinning blood-colored spell formation, five or six tall, enormous stone puppets quickly began to take form. These puppet giants all had blood-red lights swirling around them, as though they were blood vessels.


    When the Crimsonbright Citadel was destroyed, the giant golems that Nichs had summoned actually agilely pounced wildly towards the Sworddragon!


    "Boom!" "Boom! Boom! Boom!"<span>The Sworddragon and the Bloody Earth Golem shed ferociously. The flying swords were continuously sent flying, and the rocks were also continuously hit down.


    Ye Fan noticed that his four Sworddragons were entangled by the Blood Soil Puppets, but he didn''t have the time to care because he was pressing closer and closer towards Lovran.


    Under Ye Fan''s control, the four Sworddragons surrounded Lovran from four directions.<span>On the other hand, Ye Fan himself was in the air, holding the Dragon Abyss in his hand and thrusting down with his sword!


    <span>Lovran pped his devil wings, his eyes were calm, and he suddenly raised both of his hands. A dark magic energy, like a thunderbolt, immediately exploded from the ground!


    <span>"Devil''s mes!"


    <span>A ck devilish me burst out like a volcano. The violent earthquake had scattered a sword dragon!


    <span>Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lovran''s figure shed and dodged Ye Fan''s sword attack!


    But Ye Fan did not expect that this kind of encirclement would work on Lovran, he just wanted to close the distance!


    <span>"Unparalleled Sword Intent, Limitless Sword Dance!"


    Ye Fan immediately turned back in preparation, raised his sword and stabbed towards Lovran''s heart!


    Lovran''s eyes froze, he obviously didn''t expect Ye Fan''s body''s explosive power to be so terrifying, instantly elerating and closing so much!


    <span>However, he did not panic. A ck magic shield condensed in front of his eyes, and the ck magic energy in his right hand formed a substantial longsword!


    <span>"Bam!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s sword was blocked, and the ck shield was directly shattered!


    Lovran lifted his sword and went to fight against Ye Fan head on. However, he felt a barbaric and unreasonable force that made his arm go numb and his body flew backward.<span>This scared Lovran, because he had originally thought that in terms of strength, he would not lose to Ye Fan!


    <span>"Zi zi!"


    The Lovran Demon Wings stabilized themselves, their feet leaving two indentations on the ground, barely able to stand still."NO!" Impossible! Even if you have the Divine Dragon Bloodline ¡­ It was also impossible for his body to be this strong!


    You don''t even have true essence, just what kind of martial arts are you cultivating!? " Lovran couldn''t believe it, a human''s body wasparable to his!?At this moment, Ye Fan waspletely focused, and in a sense, was really risking his life, so he didn''t have the time to tell him these things!


    <span>He sensed that Nichs had already broken away from the sword dragon and was charging towards him. He immediately summoned the remaining sword dragons towards Nichs!


    He had to dy Nichs and concentrate on killing Lovran. If this guy died, then Sally''s soul would no longer be under control, and only then would he be able to wake up the woman!


    The Limitless Sword Dance unfurled once again. The King of Yue''s eight swords flew around Ye Fan''s body, and together with the Seven Star Dragon Abyss, they unceasingly switched positions!<span>The unpredictable andplex ancient sword technique could make the Unparalleled Sword Intent, which carried the might of a dragon, feel free and at ease.


    <span>The body that Ye Fan had worked hard to cultivate all these years, the self-cultivation method that he had thought of ways to improve, and the speed and strength of Ye Fan, all these couldpletely crush his opponent!


    <span>Even those from the Ancient Blood n, who were famous for their talent, would not be a match for him in terms of physical strength!


    <span>Ye Fan''s stratagem was very clear, the opponent''s closebat ability was definitely not as good as his, and the opponent was a ck mage.


    <span>As such, as long as he found the opportunity to approach his opponent, he would have to stall him and fight to the death to defeat him!


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1216

    <span>Ye Fan''s swordsmanship could be said to be the best in the world. In addition to the ancient sword art''s sculpting and the Imperial Sword Technique''s biochemistry, he had alreadyprehended the Emperor level Unparalleled Sword Intent. His swordsmanship alone was invulnerable.


    Even from ancient times until now, if any sword master were to spar with Ye Fan in swordsmanship, Ye Fan would absolutely not be afraid.If he wanted to beat Ye Fan in swordsmanship, it was almost impossible. If he could suppress Ye Fan, he could only use strength and speed, or other weapons.


    But it was obvious that an ancient person like Lovran, even with his richbat experience, was unable to make an enemy out of Ye Fan in closebat.<span>However, his strength and speed were also suppressed by Ye Fan, making Lovran feel extremely passive.


    "Whoosh!" "Sou, sou, sou!"


    The sword in Ye Fan''s hand was flowing like the clouds and flowing like the water. The sword moved like the wind, sometimes shing in a graceful manner, sometimes weak and heavy.


    Although Lovran did his best to dodge, he was still at a disadvantage. He didn''t even have the time to properly cast a ck magic!Not long after, there were more than a dozen wounds on Lovran''s body!


    Although he managed to avoid the fatal attack, the more wounds he had, the more influence Lovran''s speed would have, and sooner orter, he would be hit in the vitals!


    Ye Fan didn''t seem to be using a sword at all, but rather using a sword to y a perfect dance of death!


    The Ares-ss weapon flying around him could turn into a deadly "musical instrument" at any moment!


    Seeing that he was suppressed to the point of being unable to breathe, Lovran finally became anxious!


    "Rise!"Lovran suddenly pped his wings, wanting to fly into the sky!


    But Ye Fan immediately stepped on his sword and followed closely behind!


    This time, Lovran''s heart went cold, he almost forgot, Ye Fan can also fly!


    The key point was that he realized that he had made a mistake!As he flew, his legs were not as nimble as his body. His dodging speed was also affected!


    Ye Fan grabbed the gap, and with a "piercing" sword intent, it pierced through the sun and went straight for Lovran''s heart!


    In a moment of desperation, Lovran suddenly pped the Demonic mes Wings on his back, closing in on Ye Fan!<span>Ye Fan''s field of vision was affected, and he forcefully used his sword aura to protect his body, and then pierced forward.


    <span>"Pfft!"


    <span>Ye Fan could feel the Soul Extinguisher Spike in his hand hitting Lovran, but Lovran''s two wings also bombarded him!


    <span>"Bam!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s body was pushed back a few steps by the explosion. With the protection of his sword intent and the dragon''s power, he wasn''t injured that much.


    Lovran, on the other hand, had a hole stabbed in the left side of his chest!


    What a pity! Ye Fan sighed in his heart. If he hadn''t been interfered with, this sword attack might have ended this old guy''s life!


    Lovran was startled. After hended, he didn''t dare to fly up again, but held onto his wound, the fangs in his mouth were fierce. "Damn it ¡­" How could there be such a sword intent in the world!? Could it be that Ye Wuya taught you this!? "


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. It seemed that in the eyes of the ancient people, the Martial God was also a supreme existence, equivalent to the peak of martial arts in this world.


    Unfortunately, even though they were blood-rted, he had never seen the War God before. If he had the chance, he would be willing to spar for a bit.<span>Of course, this was on the premise that he could survive today!


    Ye Fan dashed forward like lightning, and once again used the Limitless Sword Dance, intending to crush Lovran to death!


    <span>But at this moment, Nichs who was behind them suddenly made a move!


    "Lovran!" I''ll help you! "<span>Nichs summoned more Bloody Earth Puppets, and his figure passed through the Sword Dragon''s encirclement. From behind, he flung a dozen blood-colored chains at Ye Fan!


    <span>"Blood Arts!" The Demon Binding Chains! "


    <span>Ye Fan had no choice but to swipe his sword towards the ground, and his body flipped up, avoiding the attack of more than ten chains.


    If he was chained up, although he had a way to cut it off, he would definitely be forced into a passive state.Lovran took advantage of this opportunity and finally managed to pull away from Ye Fan.


    <span>He did not hesitate to condense several ck me walls in front of his body, so as to not let Ye Fan easily get close to him.


    "Nichs!" You''re too slow! "


    <span>Lovran was annoyed that Nichs had gotten rid of the dragon sote.


    "My brother, you have also seen this Lucifer''s Sword Truth. His sword intent is at the legendary Overlord level. If one is not careful, one could turn to ashes at any time!" Nichs said seriously.


    Lovran frowned, he also admitted that he had underestimated Ye Fan.<span>If it wasn''t for his fast reaction just now, he might have been killed by Ye Fan.


    "Lovran, be careful! Lucifer''s body is tough and tough, and his speed is fast. His attacks are also the most lethal sword intent!"


    Even though the cultivation levels of the two of us are not weaker than him, if we were to fight, we wouldn''t be able to afford any mishaps ¡­ "


    Nichs warned as he controlled more chains and blood picture puppets to restrain Ye Fan.<span>They needed time to think about how to fight against Ye Fan.


    Previously, when Ye Fan had simply disintegrated, his strength was still at a disadvantage. However, now that Ye Fan had released the power of his bloodline and fused it with his Unparalleled Sword Intent, it had already given them a huge pressure.<span>Lovran looked at Ye Fan, who was defeating those blood earth puppets one by one, with a gloomy face, and said in disbelief, "He clearly doesn''t have any real soul force, but our strength has at least reached the small sess stage of the Ancient Warrior of the" Divine Awakening "realm.


    Could it be ¡­ He forcefully relied on his sword intent, his bloodline, and his body to contend against a Divine Awakening Realm like ours!? This was too crazy! This is unheard-of! "<span>"Hehe ¡­" Nichs smiled bitterly, "He not only wants to contend against us, but also wants to kill us two elders of the Divine Awakening Realm!


    Needless to say ¡­ This degree of arrogance was truly on par with his grandfather''s! His talent is probably not inferior to Ye Wuya''s ¡­ "


    At this moment, Ye Fan waved his sword and chopped apart thest puppet. Carrying his flying sword, he once again approached the two ancient cultivators.


    He had already heard the general content of their conversation. There was no change on his face but his heart was in turmoil!It turned out that these two people actually had the strength of the legendary "Divine Awakening" realm!


    It was no wonder that they were on apletely different level whenpared to martial practitioners like Li Chen!<span>The so-called "Divine Awakening" referred to a realm above "Awakening from the Earth".


    <span>For an ordinary martial artist, it was a fantasy. Naturally, the Divine Awakening was even more mysterious and unfathomable.


    ording to what Ye Fan had read and heard from the ck Emperor and the other elders, he had a rough understanding of the principles behind the Divine Awakening.<span>After a martial practitioner reached the Awakening Realm, their physical body and primordial spirit would be strengthened and merged. After a qualitative change, the spiritual energy in their body would be true essence.


    Not only could he master at least one type of martial dao concept, he could also leave the valley and increase his lifespan by leaps and bounds.


    However, there was still arge amount of impurities in the body of those in the dust realm. While increasing the purity of one''s true essence, one''s body had to eliminate some trash at the same time.


    This process depended on a practitioner''s potential, whether it was fast or slow.<span>When these conditions were fulfilled, the hardest way to improve was to have a martial practitionerprehend the mysteries of space through their own martial art concepts.


    He knew what the sky was and what the earth was. Only by truly possessing his own understanding of the Dao of Heaven and Earth could he break through!It could be said that Li Wu Chen was at the boundary of the heaven and earth, and the Divine Awakening was to open up one''s mind andprehend the great dao of heaven and earth!


    Once one reached the Divine Awakening Realm, one''s true essence would rise to a whole new level. A martial artist''s origin soul would also increase along with their true essence. It would be so strong that it could take charge of itself, iparably solid, and extremely stable.


    Once he reached the Divine Awakening Realm, no matter how old he was, his strength would not decrease.As for the body, because it was morepatible with the heaven and earth, it would also be easier for the body to receive the nourishment from the spirit energy. To be strong to apletely new realm, it was actually very difficult to grow old.


    In short, Li Wu Chen was the threshold to understand the world. The Divine Awakening was the proof that he became a part of the world!


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t think that he would be able to figure out the cultivation path by himself. Now, he was actually able to fight against two ancient experts of the Divine Awakening Realm, and he wasn''t even at a disadvantage!


    <span>From this, it could be seen that his Emperor Level Sword Intent and Bloodline Inherent skill had helped him greatly increase his battle prowess!


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan was even more unable to imagine what kind of existence the Martial God Ye Wuya was.


    Even an expert of the Divine Awakening Realm feared him so much. Could it be that he had already reached the realm of ''jumping out of the three realms and not among the five elements'', like a god?


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1217

    <span>All these thoughts shed through Ye Fan''s mind, right now he didn''t have the time to think about the Martial God, nor could he think about the power of the Divine Enlightenment.


    He immediately focused his attention and began to look for loopholes in the rtionship between Lovran and Nichs.


    These two ancient beings should be considered mages. One was skilled in ck magic, while the other was skilled in blood magic.


    If it was a one on one match, he could find an opportunity to approach any one of them and perform the Limitless Sword Dance to force them into a corner.However, if the two of them were to attack at the same time, he might end up being attacked from the back.


    From the looks of it, his advantagey in the power of the Unparalleled Sword Intent. They had no choice but to defend against it. Furthermore, his physical fitness was even more outstanding ¡­<span>After all sorts of details and thoughts were quickly analyzed in Ye Fan''s mind, Ye Fan, through his own fighting experience and instincts, immediately thought of a conclusion ¡ª ¡ª Limit!


    If he wanted to avoid a pincer attack, he would have to first restrict the range of movement of the two ancient cultivators.


    Once they couldn''t pull back, he could kill them all at the same time, and he didn''t have to worry about being shot at.


    <span>However, it was not easy to restrict ancient cultivators with their numerous methods.


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, nning to challenge the limits of his Imperial Sword Technique.


    "Heaven Copsing Sword Rain!"


    Ye Fan ordered the three to four thousand flying swords across the sky, and stormed towards the two ancient cultivators!


    <span>A sharp sword intent wrapped around the sword and cut through the air, emitting a sharp sound of air currents!


    "Humph!" Do you think this technique can do anything to the two of us? " Nichs opened up a crimson barrier.


    The powerful and thick barrier of the blood technique blocked the two of them, blocking the power of the sword rain outside.


    But soon, they realized that something was wrong!


    Above Ye Fan''s head, another ck mass of flying swords appeared. Although there were a few, there were still two to three thousand of them!


    "Heaven Copsing Sword Rain!"


    Ye Fan took out several thousand swords from his Sword God Ring, and attacked the two Strigoi again!The two Strigoi were shocked as they thought, just where did this kid get so many swords?!


    <span>Seeing Nichs unable to withstand the second wave of attack, Lovran stepped forward!


    "Nether Shield!"<span>A vortex of ck magic energy appeared, and the massive ck shield blocked the sword rain before the crimson barrier shattered!


    Ye Fan knew that such an attack wouldn''t pose much of a threat, but his goal wasn''t here!


    He gathered his attention and controlled the thousands of flying swords that filled the sky. They began to spin and rush around the battlefield, interweaving into a ce of death that was like a purgatory of swords!<span>Nichs and Lovran immediately fell into a quagmire. Although they were not affected by one or two flying swords, they had no choice but to carefully defend against the swords that were flying towards them.


    These flying swords with the Unparalleled Sword Intent were not guns or ammunition, they were definitely not a joke!<span>Seeing that their movements were hindered, Ye Fan could only constantly dodge, and the corner of his mouth raised into a smile.


    It had to be known that in the God of Swords'' ring, godly weapons were not everywhere. However, these three foot green peaks were almost endless, like a sky full of stars.<span>Therefore, as long as Ye Fan''s mental strength, concentration, and proficiency in the Imperial Sword Technique could be constantly improved, then the number of flying swords he could control would only increase.


    Only, although Ye Fan''s brain had also been strengthened a lot through the bloodlines, and his spiritual force had greatly increased, he felt that using more than 3000 flying swords was pretty much the most reasonable number.


    <span>Now, he forcibly took out another 2,000 flying swords. These 5000 to 6,000 flying swords consumed a lot of his energy and reduced his agility.


    Ye Fan also knew that he wouldn''t be able to sustain this kind of consumption method for long. However, only by using arge number of flying swords would he be able to restrict the movements of these two opponents.


    Above the ruins, the swords that fluttered in the sky were magnificent.<span>However, Lovran and Nichs were too exhausted to stop the attacks. They opened up their defensive barriers and kept dodging the attacks. However, they were unable to do so because the area was too big for them to escape in a short period of time.


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan''s eyes focused. After finding an opportunity, he started walking like he was flying, and suddenly jumped up!


    His feet stepped on the flying swords that filled the sky, as if he was climbing up a flight of stairs, and his feet stepped on the swords that flew about in the sky!<span>When he arrived at the top of Lovran''s position, Ye Fan casually grabbed a long sword that flew to his hand, his body was upside down, his feet stepped on a flying sword, and suddenly elerated his dive!


    "Bam!"


    Ye Fan''s sword directly shattered Lovran''s magical shield!


    <span>The moment hended on the ground, Ye Fan pushed himself up with one hand, his body did a 180 degree roll, and he made another violent sh!


    Lovran''s position was restricted. In closebat, he was no match for Ye Fan, this powerful swordsman. His shield was shattered, which immediately messed up his position!


    "No!"


    Lovran tried his best to retreat, but it was still toote!<span>"Buzz!"


    Ye Fan''s sword finally struck Lovran''s chest, causing blood to spurt out, and the skin to split open, revealing the ribs underneath!


    "Ah!"<span>When had Lovran ever suffered such an injury? Intense screams of agony as he bared his fangs!


    However, Ye Fan intended to take advantage of his illness to take his life. With another twist, he wanted to go get Lovran''s head!


    Nichs was currently tied down by arge number of flying swords and was unable to join in on the battle. This was the perfect time!<span>However, Ye Fan discovered that he had still underestimated the strength of the ancient people!


    <span>A surging magical shock wave attacked Ye Fan, causing Ye Fan to have no choice but to block a sword aura and defend against a move.


    All he saw was Lovran''s body burning with dark magic, and his eyes sunk into darkness!


    "Damn kid!" You are courting death! "<span>The furious Lovran no longer wanted to hold anything back. He opened his arms, and a ck hexagram devil pattern array appeared beneath his feet.


    "Descend!" A alien Fiend! "Lovran screamed like a madman. His eyes, nostrils, ears, and mouth, all began to emit a massive dark magic that rushed into the heavens!


    Dark clouds formed from dark magic hovered in the air. A ck bolt of lightning struck down with a thunderous boom!The moment Lovran came into contact with the lightning, his clothes burst open and his weak muscles swelled up!


    His fangs grew lips, his pupils turned a mix of red and ck, and an even more brutal and dark energy began to spread from Lovran''s body!


    Demonic Possession!?


    Ye Fan''s heart was heavy. Although he knew that "Demon Summoner" Lovran definitely had the ability to summon demons, he couldn''t stop him even if he wanted to.<span>When the Fiends descended, the magical pressure was simply too great. It was very difficult for him to get close to them.


    Although, as a Dark Mage, Lovran''s Demon Summoning Technique couldn''tpare to the Demon Prison Officer Magnan whom Ye Fan had seen before, the strength of the Possession Demons would definitely increase in a short time.


    Before Ye Fan could think of a countermeasure, he saw Lovran, who had merged with the power of the foreign demons, suddenly roar towards the sky!"Roar!"


    <span>A roar that seemed to originate from the abyss, powerful red-ck magic energy waves gushed out from his body like a tsunami!


    Arge number of flying swords were directly blown away, Ye Fan''s sword control tactics were immediately broken!

 Chapter 1218

    What Ye Fan didn''t expect even more was that after the Lovran Fiend possessed his body, a pair of red devil wingspletely different from before appeared on his back, more like the wings of a demon.


    "Whoosh!"


    <span>With the help of the Demon Wings and his strengthened body, Lovran''s speed was surprisingly fast as he approached Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan felt that he had already circled behind him, and hastily dodged to the side.<span>"ck Demon Light Wave!"


    Lovran coincidentally pushed out a red and ck shock wave, which was originally going to pierce through Ye Fan''s heart!


    Ye Fan quickly somersaulted backwards, and after increasing the distance, he summoned a flying sword that filled the sky, blocking Lovran''s follow-up attack.<span>But right now, with the power of the devil, the wounds on Lovran''s body had already healed, and his movement technique waspletely different from before. His instantaneous movement speed made it hard for Ye Fan to block his attack.


    "Die!"<span>Lovran shed in front of Ye Fan, and with a dark w, he aimed at Ye Fan''s head!


    Ye Fan had no choice but to hold the Dragon Sword in hand and fight with Lovran in closebat.Both of them were on the ground, in the air, changing forms in the blink of an eye as the sounds of collisions rang out incessantly.


    At this moment, Lovran was relying on his demon''s battle consciousness, almost instinctivelyunching an attack, his speed was very fast, his angle was tricky, and Ye Fan suddenly found it difficult to adapt, unable to find an opportunity to counterattack.


    What made Ye Fan feel even more uneasy was that Nichs also suddenly released a blood-red me, and the pressure suddenly increased!


    "Lovran!" I will help you, kill him together! "Nichs had already sensed that this was a good opportunity for the two of them to work together and kill Ye Fan with a rake, so he hadpletely revealed his trump card.


    <span>"Burning Blood!"


    Nichs converted a portion of his blood essence into energy and released it.


    The burning blood of this blood art was different from the burning blood of the Phoenix n. The improvement was rtively small, and the side effects consumed an even greater amount of energy.


    Hence, unless it was a life or death situation, Nichs would never use such a move.


    "Blood Art, Blood Shadow Avatar!"


    Nichs who was burning with the power of blood suddenly manifested several clones that were covered in the same blood-red energy!


    Following which, four to five Nichs charged towards Ye Fan at the same time!<span>"Rainbow Absorbing Technique!"


    These clones surrounded Ye Fan, and began to open their mouths to emit a blood-red light beam.


    <span>These light pirs seemed to have the ability to track Ye Fan, and after tracking him down, they began to adsorb onto his body!


    <span>"This is ¡­!"


    Ye Fan felt as if his body was being held down by something, and his movements suddenly became sluggish!


    What was worse was that his blood felt like it was about to be sucked out of him!<span>Nichs hovered in the air, using a barrier to protect himself as he controlled his scarlet doppelg?nger. Heughed proudly, "My brother! I have already restrained him, quickly kill him! "


    <span>The demonified Lovran smiled sinisterly, opening his bloody mouth and condensing a red and ck energy ball in front of him.


    <span>After the energy waspressed to a critical point, a faint ck lightning began to jump within!


    "Roar!"


    A ray of red and ck energy shot towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan knew the explosive speed of this move. With his current slow movement speed, there was absolutely no way for him to dodge it.


    <span>"Unparalleled Sword Intent, Blinding Light Sword Shield!"


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat. Remembering that he still had this defensive sword intent, he immediately summoned the flying sword that filled the sky in front of him.


    <span>"ng ng ng!"


    The densely packed flying swords shed together, forming a huge circr shield withyers uponyers of icy-cold lights!<span>When the beam of ck and red light struck the sword shield, the sword shield trembled violently, but it managed to block it!


    Following that, the sword aura on the sword shield transmitted an opposing force. The sword intent rebounded the demonic energy that wasing at it!<span>Although it was already a spreading energy storm, Lovran still avoided it.


    "Damn it!" "Let''s see how long you canst!"


    <span>Lovran quickly flew around Ye Fan''s shield, and continuously shot out several shockwaves from the side!


    <span>Nichs also followed closely behind, taking advantage of the sky full of flying swords to scatter, he summoned several clones, surrounding Ye Fan, each of them brandishing a blood-colored de, madly attacking Ye Fan!


    <span>For a moment, Ye Fan felt as if he had fallen into a prison and was unable to control several thousand flying swords. He could only gather the King of Yue''s eight swords and other rtively powerful swords at his side, continuously spinning to help him block some of the damage.


    At the same time, his Limitless Sword Dance could not attack and could only defend.


    After all, these two ancient cultivators were blood brothers. They had fought together for tens of thousands of years and cooperated together. They understood each and every move of theirs, and there was no way for them to be in the wrong positions.<span>So, it was very difficult for Ye Fan to find a w.


    <span>"Puchi!" "Pooh! ¡­"


    <span>Relying on the sword''s irregr blocking, there would eventually be a loophole.


    <span>Blood spurted out from Ye Fan''s body. Finally, he was besieged by this imprable attack, and his body was injured.


    In fact, the one-on-one battle was so fast that ordinary people couldn''t even see it clearly.<span>It was as if there was a human figure surrounded by numerous red figures and a ck shadow.


    <span>Intense shockwaves were continuously transmitted over. The surroundings had long since been leveled, and the ruins were filled with deep pits!


    "What a human!" You can still hold on after suffering so many injuries? "


    "Your blood... It will definitely be the best tonic for Sally''s leaf! ""Lucifer, for us two ancient beings to surround and attack you, it''s worth it even if you die!"


    Nichs and Lovran felt a surge of evilughter at the prospect of victory.


    <span>Ye Fan endured the pain of his body, but his eyes were iparably firm. The more desperate the situation was, the clearer his thoughts became.


    <span>In a one on one battle, he could use the Dawn Chen-Star to defeat one of them, but he clearly wasn''t allowed to use the Morning Star right now.


    The other sword intents, when used against these two ancient cultivators with full firepower, should not be powerful enough.


    He needed a sword intent that was strong enough to speak with a single strike!


    Then... He could only try that move!


    Although it was just an idea that he had yet to put into practice, he had no other choice at the moment!


    As he thought of this, Ye Fan''s eyes brightened. The Unparalleled Sword Intent in his body suddenly began to flow faster and faster!"Ah!"


    Ye Fan let out a wild roar, and a peerless sword intent that was even more berserk than before was gradually released!Nichs and Lovran both felt that something was wrong. The coercion brought by Ye Fan''s sword intent was actually constantly increasing?


    "This... What''s going on!? "


    "The concentration of his sword intent... Why can it be increased!? "


    The two ancient people felt that after Ye Fan''s sword intent received such a strong pressure, it began to be angry, began to resist, and began to erupt!


    Ye Fan was indeed making his sword intent explode!


    Sword intent was a form of energy, and energy was formed from energy.


    <span>The human body was energy. Sword intent was also energy.


    From Ye Fan''s point of view, since a human''s body could dpose and allow every cell to unleash its potential, then why wouldn''t this kind of energy, sword intent, be able to allow every factor that formed sword intent to also burst out its potential?


    <span>Although, Ye Fan was still not clear on what form the sword intent was formed by.


    <span>However, he did not know what the smallest unit ofposition of the human body was, but he had stillprehended the disintegration technique.


    Right now, what he could do was to follow the example of a gourd, treating sword intent as if it were his own body, and perform the "disintegration of sword intent" against sword intent!


    <span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1219

    One must know that disintegration was only an absolute artprehended through the iplete cultivation technique that Xu Lingshan had given him.Ye Fan wasn''t sure if anyone else in the world knew how to break up, but at least for now, he had coincidentally learned it himself.


    From the beginning, Ye Fan clearly understood that the prerequisite for disintegration was to have absolute control over one''s body, meticulous to the point that every cell was within his control!<span>For those who practiced inner force skills, they would naturally need to master the inner force skills and be proficient in them.


    <span>This way, he would be able to control the explosive power and prevent himself from going berserk and self-destructing.


    Ye Fan previously didn''t have any internal energy, so all he needed to do was control his body well and he would be able to break down.


    Now that he had sword intent, it was equivalent to treating sword intent as an internal force.


    He had to be able to control his Unparalleled Sword Intent as freely as his body.


    If Ye Fan''s sword intent was only ordinary, Ye Fan did not have confidence.<span>However, his sword intent was an emperor level sword intent. The stronger the sword intent, the more profound the experience and training was required before he couldprehend it. Thus, his rtionship with the swordsman was much closer.


    Therefore, Ye Fan felt that with his mastery of the Unparalleled Sword Intent, he couldpletely give it a shot!


    Needless to say, Ye Fan''s way of thinking was very crazy, and also incredible.<span>If he were to tell the rest of the world that he had to detonate the sword intent like a bomb and also control the exploding sword intent... They would probably think that Ye Fan was a crazy martial artist.


    <span>His body disintegrated, his sword intent disintegrated, the two of them disintegrated!


    Ye Fan has never tried, but he dares to think about it, and he also dares to try!Even if disintegration brought about side effects, just disintegration alone would speed up exhaustion, disintegration of sword intent, and who knew how tired they would be ¡­ Ye Fan already had no other choice!


    Tens of thousands of thoughts shed through his mind, but when he finally began to unleash his sword intent, it was only for a few breaths!


    "Ah!" Ye Fan shouted, uncontrobly, his voice carrying a hint of anger and pain.<span>Feeling the sword intent''s violent and furious surge, every muscle, every meridian, and even every bone in Ye Fan''s body was like a needle piercing pain!


    The Unparalleled Sword Intent was simply too overbearing. Ye Fan discovered that disintegrating the power of the sword intent was actually a test for his own body.


    <span>If it wasn''t for his amazing physical fitness, he would probably have suffered a bacsh, causing all the blood vessels in his body to burst and he would have died!


    However, the moment he controlled the disintegrated Unparalleled Sword Intent, the pain also subsided...


    <span>A mysterious and condensed Unparalleled Sword Intent, which was even thicker and more majestic than before, appeared inside and outside his body!


    <span>In Ye Fan''s eyes, the golden mes were exceptionally zing, like two raging mes that wanted to directly devour the enemy!


    Ye Fan felt that the tiredness from his previous battle hadpletely disappeared, and he was now as strong as he ever was!


    <span>He knew that this was only a temporary paralysis due to disintegration, just like doping.


    But no matter what, his sword intent at this moment was simply endless! It was simply apocalyptic!<span>"Unparalleled Sword Intent, Sword God''s Body!"


    <span>He had finally used this move!


    Ye Fan stretched out his arm and brazenly grabbed the Genuine Force Sword. With a casual wave, a violent storm of sword intent spread out like a huge tornado!


    Sensing the destructive might of this sword intent, Nichs and Lovran were both shocked, and they immediately retreated!


    They couldn''t understand what was happening before them!


    In the blink of an eye, a huge silhouette appeared around Ye Fan''s body. It was at least seven to eight meters tall!


    Ye Fan''s shadow wrapped around him.<span>Ye Fan wriggled his brows. All the details, this shadow would be synchronized.


    This was Ye Fan''s sessful proof of this "Sword God''s Body". Through the disintegration of his sword intent, the concentration had already reached a point where it could be materialized!


    <span>It was as if he had truly be an invincible sword god that existed throughout the world, and not just simply an energy!


    "This... What kind of martial arts is this?! " Nichs said in surprise.


    "Sword Intent... "This is his sword intent..." Lovran''s dark red eyes shed."Materialized sword intent!?" Sword intent had taken human form!? How profound and powerful must one''s sword intent be in order to achieve this!? "


    Nichs had lived for tens of thousands of years, and now he had an irresistible fear of a twenty-something year old human!<span>Because this was a kind of sword intent realm that they had never seen before!


    Ye Fan took a deep breath and instantly retrieved all the flying swords.


    <span>He knew that he no longer needed that many swords in his current Sword God body form.


    Turning his head, Ye Fan''s eyes which were filled with golden mes, swept towards Lovran.<span>At the same time, Ye Fan''s huge sword god shadow also looked at Lovran, and that shadow''s eyes were actually like two beams of golden light, iparably sharp!


    <span>In the next moment, Ye Fan swung his sword down without any hesitation!


    <span>At the same time, the illusory sword god waved his sword as well!


    Ye Fan''s sword intent was originally six or seven meters away, but this shadow''s sword, unexpectedly, directly increased it to sixty or seventy meters!


    In other words, under the Sword God form of Ye Fan''s sword intent, even if its power wasn''t ten times stronger, its attack range would at least be ten times stronger!


    All of a sudden, he saw a huge sword shining with golden light. It was as if the heavens had cracked the earth, and after it shed, it suddenly crashed down towards Lovran!<span>For almost an instant, Lovran was certain that he could not block such a sword attack, so he immediately ran away!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    When the sword fell, the earth trembled. The houses on the ground werepletely shattered, and the stones on the ground also directly burst apart!A huge crack that was sixty to seventy meters long and several meters deep appeared on the ground!


    Such a strong destructive power, yet it was only a simple swing of Ye Fan''s sword!<span>Lovran dodged to the side more than ten meters away, but was still affected by the impact of the sword intent. He rolled a few times and looked quite miserable.


    Nichs saw that Ye Fan didn''t attack him, so he suddenlyunched an attack. He summoned a blood-red rune from the air, and arge number of blood-red meteors flew towards Ye Fan!"Blood Arts, Starfall!"


    <span>However, as soon as these blood-colored meteors came into contact with the Sword God''s image, they were immediately shattered by the iparably solid Unparalleled Sword Intent!


    <span>Only then did Nichs and Lovran realize that Ye Fan''s Sword God body not only had an explosive attack power, but also a qualitative leap in defense!


    For a time, the two ancient cultivators were shaking all over, and they didn''t know how to fight against Ye Fan who was in such a state!


    "Damn it... Could it be that this brat ¡­ Able to infinitely improve one''sbat strength!? How is this possible!? " Lovran shouted in frustration.


    One of them summoned a demon, while the other burned their blood.<span>Ye Fan had just disintegrated once, which was already more than enough for them. Now that he had an even more freakish Sword God body, how could they continue fighting?


    Ye Fan knew that his Sword God body consumed a lot of energy, so he had to finish this battle quickly.Therefore, Ye Fan''s figure suddenly took a step forward, and thrusted his sword towards Lovran like a bolt of lightning!


    <span>The God of Swords'' body stabbed out with a huge golden sword of light. This time, he was able to thrust out 70 to 80 meters!


    Lovran had thought that he was in a rtively safe distance, but the moment he saw the giant golden swording at him, his expression instantly copsed!<span> [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1220

    When the Sword God struck out, it was as though a golden lightning bolt had descended from the heavens. The moment it stabbed out, even the air itself began to explode like muffled thunder!<span>Just like the creed of "God Descends the Heavens"!


    Lovran knew he could not avoid it, and Nichs could not save him.


    Therefore, he made a prompt decision to abandon the car and be the valiant driver!<span>Lovran spread his arms wide open, releasing the demon inside his body. A ferocious and terrifying shadow of darkness charged straight at the golden beam of cold sword intent!


    Summoning a demon, because of the soul contract, can''t go against Lovran.Thus, even though he knew that he was courting death, the demon could only abandon himself to protect Lovran.


    <span>When the giant golden sword of light stabbed at the demon, the demon''s soul would be shattered, and strands of dark energy would directly evaporate from this world!


    Lovran also relied on the demons as a shield to absorb this round of attacks, and luckily he was able to retreat again, avoiding a cmity.


    However, within a short period of time, he would no longer be able to use the Demon Summoning Technique, so the drop in strength made it even harder to withstand Ye Fan''s next attack!Ye Fan knew very well that it was impossible for Lovran to have a way to protect himself, so he once again chased after him with his sword!


    This time, Lovran didn''t hesitate at all. He immediately spread out his devil wings and began to escape ahead of time!


    <span>"Run!" Nichs! Run! We are not his match! "


    Lovran''s face was ashen. He didn''t have the dignity of an ancient man. He called Nichs, preparing to run away.<span>Nichs was also extremely afraid of Ye Fan''s Sword God body, and so he also spread out his devil wings and retreated together with him.


    <span>However, under the current situation of disintegrating twice, Ye Fan''s speed was not affected at all. On the contrary, his flying speed was even faster than before!


    <span>The two ancient people didn''t need to look back to be able to feel that Ye Fan was getting closer to them!


    Once they got close enough, Ye Fan might be able to injure them with one sword attack, or even kill them directly!


    Just as he was about to reach the target, Lovran turned his head and gave a vicious, evil smile...


    Ye Fan''s heart shivered, he suddenly understood something!He saw the dead bodies on the street in front of him. With just a nce, he could see that there were hundreds of thousands of them. In fact, the number was not just limited to this number!


    These people ¡­ All of them were killed by Sally Ye!?When Ye Fan thought of this, his heart became iparably bitter and angry!


    <span>The rage was not directed at Sally, but towards Lovran, the father who used his daughter!


    <span>Just thinking about how Sally knew that he would be grieving and despairing after killing so many people, Ye Fan felt like his lungs were about to explode from anger!


    "Sally Ye!" My daughter! Come and save your father! "


    As Lovran escaped, a hexagram shed in his eyes as he called out to Sally.


    When he sent out his spiritual will, Sally could naturally feel it.


    At this time, a purplish ck shadow suddenly appeared in front of Ye Fan, just like a beam of light that swept across the sky.<span>Her long silvery-white hair danced in the wind. She wore a ck dress, and her face was expressionless. Her scarlet eyes were like rubies, without the slightest hint of emotion.


    Her temperament was cold and unparalleled, and she had the mysterious allure of a devil, exuding a unique charm that was hard to describe.


    Compared to before, there were now three pairs of dark energy wings on Sally''s back. Purplish ck and red energy lingered around her, looking magnificent, like the legendary Fallen zing Angels!


    The speed these three pairs of wings brought along was several times faster and the pressure from the purplish ck energy was several times greater than before!<span>Seeing Sally standing in front of him and still looking so cold, Ye Fan felt his heart ache, and his figure immediately stopped in midair.


    <span>"Hahahaha!" My daughter! I just knew that if you get enough time, you will be able to have a huge growth! "


    Lovranughed proudly, "Lucifer!" Did you see that!? The current Sally, the Abyssal Enchantress'' power had finally awoken!


    As long as she was given enough blood, she would quickly be the strongest existence in the world! This is her proper posture! "<span>Nichs was also relieved, and said provocatively: "I forgot, there''s still Sally who''s getting stronger ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Haha... Lucifer, no matter how strong your sword intent is, you won''t be able to maintain this state forever. You must be very tired ¡­


    <span>Furthermore... Are you really willing to make a move on Sally? This is the girl that you have been protecting since you were young ¡­ "


    Ye Fan trembled all over, blue veins popping on his forehead. These two guys were using Sally as a shield.


    <span>Even though it wasmon knowledge that there was nothing to lose on the battlefield,... He was still iparable angry!


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan did not move, Lovran knew it was a good opportunity and immediately shouted: "Sally Ye! Kill him! "Drink all his blood!"


    <span>The six wings on her back pped, and her figure was like a purplish ck beam of light as she charged towards Ye Fan!


    <span>"Sally Ye!" "No!"


    The girl''s speed was too fast, and Ye Fan currently had the body of a Sword God, so he was unable to evade her.<span>Ye Fan was worried that Sally''s attack on his Sword God body would harm him, but he realized that he was overthinking it!


    <span>The purplish ck devilish power emitted from Sally''s body actually caused the Sword God''s body to violently tremble. The Sword God''s body sunk into a whirlpool, and it even showed signs of crumbling!


    Ye Fan''s figure flipped in the air, while Sally Ye was not harmed at all!However, after realising that she was unable to prate the Sword God''s body, Sally seemed to be somewhat hesitant and puzzled. She temporarily stopped her attack and looked at Ye Fan with suspicion.


    <span>Ye Fan felt a chill in his heart, could it be... After Sally had killed over a million people, her strength had increased to the point that she could fight against his Sword God body!?


    One had to know that previously, Sally had only been able to progress from the initial stage to the initial stage. The speed of this progress was simply shocking!


    Ye Fan felt that his double disintegration was already very unreasonable, butpared to Sally''s growth rate, he was still far off.


    However, after absorbing arge amount of human blood, Sally''s power had increased tremendously, and she was not stable at this level.


    This point was simr to Ye Fan''s disintegration, but different.Ye Fan relied on his own potential to explode in a short period of time, while Sally Ye relied on human blood.


    At first nce, Ye Fan seemed to be more adept, but in reality, that was not the case.


    <span>Because, Ye Fan''s disintegration was only an explosion, which didn''t have much effect on the foundation. Strictly speaking, it was only a short term method to enhance one''s fighting strength.


    <span>As for Sally Ye, even if the "stimnt" effect of her blood subsided, she would at least be able to keep a portion of it, which would essentially increase it.


    In other words, as long as Sally had the time to drink blood for a long time while cultivating and digesting it, her rate of improvement would be unimaginably fast!


    If Sally Ye was willing, she could definitely sneak around to suck in human blood and increase her strength. She could even buy a blood packet from a blood bank.<span>However, she insisted on cultivating by herself. She did not rely on human blood, and she did not take shortcuts.


    <span>This was also where Ye Fan felt that a girl''s spirit was extremely valuable.


    Although she was the daughter of a demon, she was more like a human than many humans ¡­


    "Sally Ye!" What are you still standing there for!? Continue attacking! He won''t be able tost long, he''s definitely not your match! " When Lovran saw that his daughter wasn''t going to hit him anymore, he urged her loudly.


    Sally''s eyes shed a hexagram, and once again emitted a strong enmity towards Ye Fan. She stretched out her hands, and a purplish ck sharp Demon w appeared on her fingertips.<span>In the next second, Sally''s figure suddenly shed, her agility exploded, and she unexpectedly appeared behind Ye Fan.


    <span>Two Demon w ferociously swung down. The violent power of the Demon made the purplish ck w imprint look like an unstoppable sharp de, and actually forcefully tore a hole in Ye Fan''s Sword God body!


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1221

    If Lovran and Nichs were at the same level of strength as them, not to mention tearing open the Sword God''s body, even if they were to approach it, they might be able to harm themselves.


    <span>However, with the dual bloodlines of the Abyss Demon and the Blood Race, Sally''s physical fitness was already extremely strong. Now, with the stimtion of her blood, her physical fitness was already several times stronger than Ye Fan''s!


    <span>This way, her seemingly delicate body was actually like an ultra-high strength alloy. Covered in demonic energy, she waspletely unafraid of encountering the Unparalleled Sword Intent!


    <span>Ye Fan felt his Sword God''s body tremble and his sword intent be unstable. However, when he was about to swing his sword at Sally Ye, he felt a wave of resistance from the bottom of his heart...


    How could he harden his heart to swing such a heavy sword intent at Sally Ye!?<span>Subconsciously, Ye Fan took a step back, nning to avoid Sally and find an opportunity to attack Lovran.


    <span>But Lovran wasn''t stupid, he knew that Ye Fan''s target was him, so together with Nichs, he took the initiative to retreat further away.


    <span>Ye Fan was currently entangled by Sally, so it could be said that he couldn''t catch up to her, nor was he able to give chase.


    <span>One must know that he was reluctant to make a move on Sally, but she was influenced by Lovran and treated Ye Fan as a target to be killed.


    <span>"Bang!" "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Sally Ye''s expression was cold and merciless. A pair of purplish ck sharp demon ws tore at the Sword God''s body, creating a thunderous sound!


    When Ye Fan realized that he couldn''t deal with Lovran at this moment, he could only grit his teeth and think of a way to control Sally.


    If this continued, his Sword God body would not be able to maintain itself for long. In the end, he would be the one to die, and Sally Ye would no longer be able to wake up!<span>"I''m sorry ¡­" "Sally..."


    <span>Ye Fan muttered to himself, then once again condensed a peerless sword intent, directly restoring his Sword God body.


    Then, a giant golden sword met Sally''s demonic ws and suddenly swung down!<span>Sally''s Demon w looked thin and weak, but in reality, it was a high-intensity fusion of Demon Power. After forcefully resisting Ye Fan''s sword attack, it was deadlocked in midair!


    <span>Ye Fan once again ferociously waved his sword several times, and Sally Ye also received them all!


    The cold golden light of the Sword God''s body shed intensely with Sally''s body in the air. It was like the legendary Titan Giant God''s battle with the Fallen Angel. Although the difference in size was huge, it was still on par with Sally''s body!


    Sally seemed to realize that she wouldn''t be able to kill Ye Fan in this kind of a fight, so she flew to a higher position. Her sandalwood mouth emitted an extremely ear-piercing sound wave!"Ah!"


    <span>Prating like a sharp de, the vibrations of the sound wave were apanied by purplish ck magic undtions and even powerful spiritual force attacks!


    Ye Fan''s Sword God body did not move, but Ye Fan could feel that his eardrums were about to burst!


    This was definitely Sally''s demonic talent. Her innate sonic attack was much moreplicated and powerful than ordinary sound magic!If not for his dragon''s might, his brain would definitely not have been able to take it!


    <span>Lovran and Nichs, who were hundreds of meters away, were hit by the demon''s attack and felt extremely ufortable. They were pushed back another hundred meters!


    <span>It was hard to imagine how many humans would die in an instant if Sally Ye were to shout in a ce filled with people!


    <span>In fact, this shriek had already caused the houses on the ground to crack and the sand to tremble, as if there was an earthquake!


    "Ah!"Ye Fan felt blood gradually seeping out of his ears. He couldn''t care too much about it, with a roar, he stepped on his sword with his toes, and fiercely raised his sword with the Sword God''s body!


    The colossal golden sword shot up into the sky, as though it wanted to tear apart the clouds!Only then did Sally Ye''s attack get interrupted, and in a sh, she flew backwards and dodged Ye Fan''s sword attack!


    Countless purplish-ck balls of light flickered out of her six wings!<span>The numerous light balls instantly turned into countless arrows, whizzing towards Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan held his sword horizontally and used his huge sword to block a round of attacks. Then, he stuck it close to Sally Ye''s chest and stabbed it once again!


    He knew that as long as Sally''s brain was not damaged, even if her heart was injured, she could still heal.


    This was a ce where she had an advantage over the Strigoi when she had demonic blood. She wouldn''t die from having her heart hurt.<span>The most effective way he could think of to suppress Sally was to hurt her heart!


    Even if this would make Ye Fan''s heart hurt even more, he had no other choice!


    However, Sally didn''t give up. She was moving at high speeds in the air, like a phantom. There was a sh of purple ck lightning. It moved so fast that it did not seem to be affected by the gravitational force of the ground.<span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, needed to constantly step on the sword in the air in order to speed up his pursuit. This caused the consumption of Ye Fan''s energy to be much greater than Sally''s.


    <span>In the distance, Lovran and Nichs could see a golden light chasing after a dark purple shadow, constantly shing and shing in the air.


    <span>"Have you found anything..." "That Lucifer''s aura is gradually weakening ¡­" said Lovran with an evil smile.


    Nichs was relieved and said, "Yes, he can''t hold on much longer. As expected... "The blood of the Abyss Demon is even stronger than humans."


    <span>"I knew it. Although Lucifer is powerful, he is still so young. He shouldn''t have such a high level of cultivation.


    His fighting strength was forcefully raised by this strange sword intent of his. This kind of fighting strength will definitely not be able tost for long! " Lovran said proudly.<span>"As expected of the smartest one of our thirteen brothers." Nichs ttered.


    "Heh heh, when the power he released dissipates, we''ll go up and take his life! "If I don''t dig out this person''s heart, it will be hard for me to dispel the hatred in my heart!"<span>Lovran gritted his teeth in hatred when he thought of how he had been forced to such a sorry state by a twenty-something year old human.


    <span>At this moment, Sally seemed to realize that the human she was battling with was about to die.


    A purplish ck ball of devilish power condensed in front of Sally''s body, exploding out with dozens of beams of light, attacking Ye Fan''s Sword God body from different angles!


    <span>Fiends had innate control over elemental essence. When Sally released these Fiends'' magic attacks, she was able to do it almost instantly!


    <span>Ye Fan clearly knew that this move was absolutely powerful, but he had no time to interrupt it!


    The double disintegration of his body and sword intent had now caused his physical and mental energy to gradually dry up ¡­


    Actually, he had already disintegrated once when he was in the eighteen Hells, and he hadn''t fully recovered his strength in the past few days as well.


    Even if he was an iron man, he would not be able tost long in this series of high-intensity battles.<span>Facing the dozens of purplish ck beams of light, Ye Fan was finally unable to resist any longer. After the beam of light passed through him, the Sword God''s body suddenly shattered into pieces of golden light!


    Ye Fan felt his entire body go weak, as if he would copse at any time. He couldn''t even stabilize his Imperial Sword Technique, and directly fell from the sky.

 Chapter 1222

    1222 Lo<span>Upon seeing this, the joy on the faces of Frun and Nichs grew!


    "He can''t take it anymore!" Lovran grinned and said, "Let''s go!"


    <span>Nichs nodded with satisfaction, feeling that victory was in his grasp.


    <span>Ye Fan also knew that right now, he would definitely be surrounded and attacked.


    Without considering anything else, Sally''s body flew down, creating a purplish ck shockwave! leaf"Although Sail was exhausted, he still took a deep breath and afternding, he used one leg to avoid this round of attacks!"


    <span>"BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!" ground


    Smoke and dust flew everywhere as a huge crater was formed in the cement on the street!Ye Fan didn''t dare to stay any longer. He had to find a ce to hide as soon as possible, and use the cover to protect his own life.


    Although this battle was already in a hopeless situation, Ye Fan did not give up!


    What he could do now was first think of a way to stall for time, then see if he could recover or find another opportunity to ambush Lovran. one


    While running on the road, Lovran and Nichs also flew over!


    "Haha!" Lucifer! You still want to live after behaving like this!? " Lo


    <span>"Alright, my precious daughter, your time is precious. Just continue killing and drinking. Leave this to us!" salsa


    Just as Liye was about to chase after him, she heard Lovran''s words and a hexagram shed in her eyes. She then continued to fly towards the distant area with strangers. leafHearing this, Fan Xian felt a burst of anger in his heart, but he was powerless to do anything.


    "Sally Ye!" Don''t kill anyone! " Ye Fan shouted at the top of his lungs. Only<span>Unfortunately, the girl who had listened to him since he was young didn''t listen to his words at all. Most


    <span>The familiar person seemed to have be a stranger.


    <span>Ye Fan could only look on helplessly as Sally and Ye Feiyuan left. Without asking, arge number of civilians would soon die from fear! "


    Lucifer! You still have the ability to care about others?! "


    Lovran smiled in ridicule, brandished a bunch of ck magic bullets, and chased after Ye Fan while bombarding him.


    He did not n to directly kill Ye Fan, as he would have to ruthlessly torture him for a while.<span>Although Ye Fan still had some strength left, his explosive power had been greatly reduced. In the process of dodging, he was hit by two magic bullets, and his back and calves were also blown up! leaf


    Fan endured the pain, gritting his teeth as he continued to run.


    <span>If not for his extraordinary physique and the protection of his bloodline, he would have been crippled on the spot!


    "Hahahaha!" Lucifer! Where did your arrogance go!? Where is your sword intent!? What about that golden light that protects your corporeal body!? " Lovran mocked.Ye Fan''s head was covered in beads of sweat. He didn''t even turn back as he ran!


    Suddenly, he found a dugout built under a small mountain park. Compared to the other buildings, the dugout was much more solid, so he had no choice but to run inside!"Humph, they''re already starting to drill ¡­" Lo


    He exchanged a nce with Nichs, and the two of them followed him into the dugout. hole


    <span>Inside, Ye Fan ran around a corner, gasping for breath, thinking about how to use the terrain to buy time. But


    Yes, when he looked carefully at the situation inside the cave, he was stunned! cadaver


    Body! They were all corpses! There were at least several hundred corpses!Inside, there were piles of mummies everywhere!? very


    <span>So fast, Ye Fan finally understood the reason... This


    The dugout used during the Second World War had now been transformed into a small war memorial.


    <span>However, the sudden bloody massacre in the city caused arge number of citizens to rush into the bomb shelter, hoping to escape.


    <span>No one would have thought that the enemy this time was not an aerial attack, but a controlled demon! by


    Wherever they went, even if they hid underground, a ball of demonic fire would suck their blood away! When<span>Ye Fan looked at the countless corpses, all huddled together, each of them with a face full of fear and despair, as if they died with grievances.


    Especially when he saw that a baby in the arms of a mother had already be a dried up corpse, a violent fluctuation appeared in the depths of Ye Fan''s heart.It wasn''t that he hadn''t seen this kind of scene before, but he hadn''t seen it in years ¡­


    <span>In the battlefield all those years ago, he''d gotten used to these things and felt that dead people were inevitable.


    However, the recent years of his life, along with the appearance of his marriage, his family, and his lover, and living with more and more of themon people, had given him a new understanding and understanding of life and life ¡­ false


    She had seen the dead baby in front of her, or the other children, whom she had seen frequently in the Ivy League. How painful must her heart be to see them dead?!If there was a woman here who was his wife and confidante, how much pain would he suffer ¡­


    Putting his heart on the line, Ye Fan''sprehension of this kind of scene has already bepletely different from before! This


    Some people ¡­ He shouldn''t have died here...He had to think of a way to prevent more tragedies from happening ¡­


    <span>Not just the unfortunate dead, but the dying survivors, and. Sally, who was forced to be covered in blood!


    <span>None of them should be able to bear all of this!


    <span>To stop these two crazy ancient people, perhaps this was not only his responsibility, but also the responsibility of all mankind.


    But... Right now, he could only rely on himself!


    Even if ¡­ With his life on the line... "He must also do something!"<span>Lucifer, why aren''t you running anymore? A game of cat and mouse, I haven''t had enough. "


    Lovran and Nichs hade around the corner. When


    <span>They saw that Ye Fan was nkly staring at a pile of corpses. When he didn''t move, he was somewhat puzzled.


    <span>"It seems that he knows that there is no other way out for him," said Nichs.


    <span>"Hmph, originally, nothing would happen to you. You came here to obstruct my grand n and bring about your own death. You can''t me us." Lo


    <span>"With a cold smile on his face, Fran raised his hand and summoned a ck me arrow."


    <span>Lucifer, take me for thest time. "Since you took good care of my daughter for me, I will let you die without any pain ¡­"


    <span>Just when the two ancient people thought that Ye Fan was ready to die, they suddenly saw a trace of a smile at the corner of Ye Fan''s mouth. "


    "Heh ¡­" leaf


    <span>The sound of Fan''sughter was especially strange in this quiet dugout. Laughter


    <span>The mockery in his voice was mixed with helplessness and bitterness, as well as a sorrowful feeling. It was extremely thought-provoking.


    <span>"Lucifer ¡­ What are youughing at? " For some inexplicable reason, Lovran felt uneasy. He didn''t even dare to act rashly.


    <span>Ye Fan lowered his head, as if he was talking to himself, "I thought... I will never be the me that I was before ¡­


    <span>I hate how I looked then, and I don''t want to think about how I was. cause


    <span>Because, at that time, before my eyes was darkness. Besides blood, there was nothing else but destion ¡­ No temperature, no hope ¡­. by


    <span>To bury the past in the deepest part of my heart, to deceive myself, that person is not me. I just had a nightmare.


    <span>After all ¡­ I saved so many people on the battlefield. I operated on so many people. He


    They all appreciate me. They think I''m the Savior, their patron saint ¡­ "At this point, Ye Fanughed even louder, and self-deprecatingly said: "Haha..." But I now understand that there are some things that are not going to go away at all. do


    <span>[After that, I did it. No matter how much I try to deceive myself, I am a real existence...]


    No matter how many people I save and how many I help, it won''t change anything ¡­. The fact that I killed more people. or<span>Xu ¡­ It was also time to do something for him ¡­ "It''s time to atone for my sins..."


    <span>Ye Fan''s voice became colder and colder, more and more emotionless, as if the temperature of the entire underground cave was like a cave of ice!


    Lovran and Nichs shuddered. They didn''t know why, but the Ye Fan in front of them was obviously exhausted, but they actually... Fear emerged in his heart!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1223

    "1223"


    Kill ¡­ Kill him! Lovran! What are you still hesitating for!? " nil<span>At this moment, Gras was jolted awake. Seeing that Lovran was still in a daze, he made the first move, a long sword in his hand! one


    <span>"A fierce sprint, aimed straight for Ye Fan''s throat!"


    "Go to hell, Lucifer!"


    <span>"Just as Nichs'' sword was about to hit Ye Fan, a sudden change urred!"


    <span>"Boom!"


    A dark, gloomy, desperate, callous, and murderous aura suddenly burst out from Ye Fan''s body.


    <span>It was like a ball of dark me from hell, enveloping Ye Fan within! one


    <span>Uponing into contact with this dark energy, Nichs'' blood sword was instantly twisted to pieces. It was like paper, it had no ability to resist! nil


    Gs was so shocked that his attack came to an abrupt halt. With a hasty stop, he flipped backwards, retreating! two


    The Great Ancient was dumbstruck. Seeing Ye Fan shrouded in an unprecedented amount of dark energy, it was hard to understand!This ¡­ This was ¡­ Sword Intent!? " cub


    Only after sensing it carefully did Nichs dare to be sure that the dark energy on Ye Fan''s body was actually Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent!? Only


    Compared to the Unparalleled Sword Intent from before, this dark Unparalleled Sword Intent, aura and pressure waspletely different! such as<span>"Before, it was the brilliant Emperor''s Sword Intent, and now, it is the dark and brutal Demon King''s Sword Intent!"


    <span>Why ¡­ His sword intent... How did it be like this?! Could it be that he has two sword intents!? " Lovran was stunned ~ ~ ww ~


    "Impossible!" How could a swordsmanprehend two sword intents!? Moreover, he was clearly at the end of his rope! How could such a terrifying sword intent burst out!? " Nichs could not believe his eyes.


    <span>This was because the pressure he felt at this moment was no weaker than the pressure he felt when he was in the Sword God''s body! To


    He knew that the previous Sword God Body had already been disintegrated by Ye Fan''s sword intent, which was why it had such power. can<span>The Dark Sword Intent had already reached such a level before it disintegrated!


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan slowly turned his head. A pair of cold and profound eyes, just like a falcon, a hungry wolf, a cruel demon that was ready to swallow a person!


    The two Ancient Realm cultivators'' hearts were trembling, because they saw that in Ye Fan''s eyes, a dark fire was pulsing strangely.


    "Huff ¡­"<span>Ye Fan let out a long, deep breath, as if he was a devil that had descended from the underworld to the mortal world, and once again breathed in the air of this world...


    <span>"In the past, out of all the sword intents that I hadprehended, this was the only one that I had been unwilling to use even at the cost of my life ¡­" Me


    <span>He didn''t want toprehend it and kept trying to forget it ¡­ Hide it in a dark corner I don''t want to see.


    But now that things had progressed to this point ¡­ I finally understand.


    "There is no way for me to erase my sword intent. It is just like ¡­ I can never deny that my past self ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s low and hoarse voice contained a trace of sorrow. Halfway through his words, a huge pitch-ck sword suddenly appeared in his hand!


    From the Sword God''s Ring, he could feel Ye Fan''s intentions. The huge sword that appeared in his hand was already three meters long. The broad and thick sword was like a door, and its entire body was as pitch ck as the serene night sky.The de of the sword did not look sharp, and there were even lines of scratches on it. It was as if it was proof of its hundreds of battles!


    "When Ye Fan''s dark sword intent came into contact with this huge ck sword, it seemed as if a dark me was ignited on top of the sword, burning fiercely!"


    This ¡­ This ¡­ Where did he get that sword!? " Nichs was shocked, he simply could not see how Ye Fan could have "transformed" himself into a huge sword! off


    The key was that he had never heard of this great sword before, even in his tens of thousands of years of life! This<span>Metal, it did not look like metal in this world! Let


    <span>What he was afraid of was that an ancient, brutal and barbaric aura was being emitted from it! This


    It was impossible to know how much blood had been soaked in that sword, or how many lives had been reaped, to give birth to such a strong killing intent! leaf<span>The dark sword intent from the sails'' entire body was like volcanicva erupting. Apanying Ye Fan''s crazy and furious roar, the entire defensive space began to crack!


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent!" Purgatory Sword Demon! " refining<span>Prison Sword Demon! This


    <span>When Ye Fan had justprehended the Unparalleled Sword Intent, he had actually alreadyprehended the sword intent. This was also the sword intent that Ye Fan was most unwilling to use. very


    He swore to himself that he would never use this move in his life!But he didn''t expect that he would be forced to use it so quickly!


    This sword intent was something that Ye Fan had learned from the painful memories of his childhood, as well as the bloody battles after he had be a killer or a mercenary. These were the most tragic, cruel, dark, and evil memories of his life!


    It could be said that this sword intent was the portrayal of all of Ye Fan''s dark experiences before he met Angel.


    <span>Once this move was used, it was the same as abandoning one''s own rationality. All human nature, all morals, and all restrictions were thrown away! finishes


    <span>He had given his entire body to that bloodthirsty and tyrannical demon deep in his heart!


    <span>Once the sword intent was released, it would no longer be Ye Fan''s normal self. Instead, it would be that fallen man from before who had encountered Angel! Then ¡­


    <span>At that time, he was a terrifying killer! It was a cold-blooded demon that didn''t know what pity was!


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, raging ck mes were burning. His body that was just exhausted a moment ago, once again possessed endless power because of the release of this sword intent.


    This was also the strength and weakness of the "Purgatory Sword Demon"! Strong<span>The thing was, even if he was this exhausted, in the Sword Demon state, he could still unleash all of his killing potential!


    But the drawback was also obvious. If he was in a berserk state, his brain would lose control. He


    He would not pity his own body. In order to kill his enemies, he would not hesitate to break through his limits and drain thest bit of energy from his body, bringing about huge side effects.


    Bing a demon at the cost of one''s life was nothing out of the ordinary! leaf


    Fan was very clear that once the "Purgatory Sword Demon" was used, not to mention that it was being used in such a tired state, he would probably bepletely exhausted, or his life force would bepletely depleted.However, he no longer had any other sword intent that could block this massacre.


    <span>Since Sally had already been demonized, then he could only use ''magic to create magic''!


    The two ancient people naturally also noticed that Ye Fan''s current condition was even worse than his previous Sword God''s body.<span>Run! "Run!" Lovran realized that the situation was not looking good. Without any hesitation, he turned around and ran.


    Nichs had not expected his brother to abandon him so quickly. He wanted to retreat from the dugout, but it was already toote!


    <span>Ye Fan held the ck greatsword with both of his hands, and the several tons of greatsword seemed light as if it were nothing, facing Nichs''s direction, the iparably violent sword shed down like thunder! one


    "The Dark Sword Intent, like a gigantic ck dragon over a hundred meters long, shot out explosively, directly piercing through the entire dugout, breaking through the entire mountain!"


    "Boom!"


    <span>From the outside, it was as if a ck dragon had charged through the mountain walls like lightning. Its power did not decrease at all as it rampaged through the two streets, turning everything it passed into dust! prophxis


    <span>The hole copsed and a new straight "tunnel" was created!


    A huge gash that was dozens of square meters long was a clear indication of the great coverage of the sword intent that had been unleashed! prophxis<span>In the hole, a huge rock continued to fall, smashing around Ye Fan''s body.


    <span>However, as soon as the rock touched the Unparalleled Sword Intent in the darkness, it instantly shattered. hue


    Ye Fan, whose body was burning with the sword intent like a ck me, looked like a true king of hell, his face devoid of any human color.


    Carrying his sword, he strode toward Nichs.<span>Nichs had been standing there from the start, unable to react. His body was stiff and motionless, as if time had stopped.


    When Ye Fan passed by him, Nichs'' body actually turned into countless ashes, directly scattering in the air! protosm


    That sword just now had directly killed Nichs! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1224

    <span>amp; bsp;


    To be able to instantly kill an ancient expert in one move. If the world were to see this kind of battle, they would definitely be terrified! Although ¡­


    However, although the ancient experts weren''t considered to be at the peak of the world like the War God or the Law King of Armageddon, they were still Epic experts!However, Ye Fan did not feel any excitement or excitement from such a glorious achievement. lethargy


    <span>The Hell Sword Demon-like Ye Fan had a face full of numbness. After walking a few steps, he instinctively charged forward, leaving behind an afterimage as he charged out of the dugout!


    <span>Wielding his greatsword, he quickly saw Lovran, who was trying his best to escape with his devil wings, and suddenly stomped on the ground!


    <span>"Like a bolt of ck lightning charging across the horizon, he actually jumped a distance of more than 300 meters and soared into the sky!"


    <span>"Ahhh!"


    <span>Ye Fan instinctively let out a non-human like roar, and fiercely swung his sword!


    <span>"The Unparalleled Dark Sword Intent, which was as thick as a dragon emerging from the seas, shed across the sky as if it was about to split the sky!"


    <span>"nk, nk, nk!"


    The Qi released a thunderous roar!


    Lovran felt that he had nowhere to run, so he panicked, "Sally Ye! "Save me!" one<span>"Boom!" A pair of purplish ck figures arrived in time and blocked Lovran''s back. Using a pair of condensed devil ws, they forcefully shed against the sword intent!


    "Tsssssss ~ ~ ~"


    Intent and Demon w fiercely shed, sparks flew everywhere! gigantism<span>Therge ck sword intent was as if it was going to devour Sally Leaf! salsa


    Li Ye was pushed back more than ten meters, and finally managed to block this move!


    However, the clothes on Sally''s arm had all been torn to shreds. There were also many wounds on her body, and they were quickly healing. Lo


    <span>Upon realising that he had been saved, Fran heaved a long sigh of relief!


    <span>When he ran out, he had already summoned Sally to help him, and he had finally made it!


    "Sally Ye!" If you hold on, I will leave this ce first! " At this time, Lovran didn''t dare to be careless and wanted to quickly leave the battlefield.<span>However, Ye Fan had already keenly sensed that he was about to escape, so he raised the huge ck sword in his hand, and condensed a violent dark peerless sword intent! one


    Time, was like a huge dark, emitting a heart palpitating pressure, appearing above Ye Fan!


    <span>Morning Star!


    In the form of the Purgatory Sword Demon, the time it took to condense the sword intent was greatly reduced. However, the might of the sword intent was even more brutal! leaf


    With a wave of the sail''s arm, the sword intent that was like a darket was gathered together and thrown out! But<span>Ye Fan''s target was not the fleeing Lovran, but Sally Ye! salsa


    Li Ye would have gone to protect Lovran from the start, so Ye Fan had no intention of avoiding Sally! refining


    In the form of Prison Sword Demon, although Ye Fan had lost control of his own brain, his fighting instinct had reached its limit!


    He could clearly judge the situation. Only by choosing one would he be able to effectively kill the enemy.


    When Dawn Star shot towards Sally, it was like a that had risen into the sky in reverse! salsa<span>Lil ''Ye sensed the power of this move, and three pairs of devil wings immediately burst forth with powerful devil powers, directly forming threerge defensive shields in front of her! purple


    <span>As soon as the ck shield and Dawn Star made contact, it created a violent shockwave in the air! spreading


    <span>The energy that it emitted was like a deathly ck firework. Even the ground a hundred meters below was affected, causing sand and dust to swirl in the air! leaf


    <span>After the sail was released, it did not look tired at all. It had already summoned a flying sword and used the Imperial Sword Technique to catch up to Lovran!


    At this moment, Sally Ye had reached her limit just to hold off the Morning Star. It was impossible for her to help Lovran! Lo


    <span>Fran had thought that he would once again be able to survive a disaster, but who would have thought that there would be a sharp sound of something tearing through the air from behind him! He


    <span>Suddenly turning his head, he saw that Ye Fan had already chased him to a distance of less than a hundred meters away! hue


    <span>Ye Fan, whose body was burning with the powerful sword intent of darkness, stepped on the flying sword. He was like the reaper who had juste out of hell to harvest lives.


    <span>"No ¡­" No! "No!"


    Freon spoke incoherently as he used all his strength to turn his head and summon a magic array in panic towards Ye Fan. He released arge number of magic arrows!


    However, Ye Fan did not suffer any hindrances at all. The Unparalleled Darkness Sword Intent directly crushed this ck magic energy! leafThe sails exploded with a roar. With a fierce stomp on the flying sword, his body was like an arrow that had left the bowstring. In an instant, he was in front of Lovran! leaf


    A hand as steel as a sail quickly grabbed Lovran''s neck! Lo<span>Fran''s throat had been seized, and his eyes were bloodshot. His expression was ferocious, and his fangs were bared. He felt an iparable sense of humiliation and fear!


    <span>"Heh ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan sneered, and then, in a sh, a dark sword intent engulfed Lovran''s entire body!


    "Puff puff puff puff!"


    An indistinct and concentrated piercing sound came out from Lovran''s body!


    The countless sword intents of the darkness pierced through Lovran''s body like a sieve! Lo


    Fran screamed hoarsely in pain. He struggled for less than three seconds before his body was reduced to ashes just like Nichs! He


    Never in his wildest dreams would he imagine that he, an ancient person, would die in the hands of a young human so miserably! solution


    After he had decided on Lovran, Ye Fan stepped on his flying sword expressionlessly and turned to face Sally in the distance. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu<span>After being able to offset the power of the Morning Star just now, Sally seemed to have sunk into a state of exhaustion, and her entire body was covered with sword intent wounds.


    <span>The six wings on his back had also be much weaker. Special


    Don''t mention that Lovran''s death caused the Soul Contract spell to lose its effect, a hint of nkness started to leak out of Sally''s eyes. She


    Her consciousness gradually showed signs of returning to normal. However, she, who was in the midst of demonification, still had a thirst for blood.This caused two conflicting thoughts to form in Sally''s mind ¡­ can


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan''s killing intent rose, and his mind was filled with a dark and violent killing intent.


    He summoned back the ck greatsword, grasped it in his hand, and once again shed at Sally''s flying body! salsa


    Seeing that Ye Fan was attacking her, Ye Wen''s demon consciousness took the lead. With a cold expression, he condensed the Demon w, turned around to dodge, and then counterattacked Ye Fan''s back!


    Ye Fan nimbly somersaulted in the air, and his huge sword shed towards Sally''s neck! salsa<span>Liye''s six wings pped upwards, rapidly falling, avoiding Ye Fan''s attack. drop


    After reaching the ground, a huge ck evil magic array appeared under Sally''s feet. Countless devil des were summoned from the magic array and flew into the air, surrounding Ye Fan. leaf


    The sail sent out a dark sword intent, sweeping away all the demonic powers. At the same time, itnded on the ground and with a flick of its toes, swung its sword at Sally. salsaLiye''s speed was not slow either, with a turn of her body and the control of her devil wings, she turned around and attacked Ye Fan!


    <span>The two of them shed back and forth, like a streak of ck and purple electric current, rampaging across the ground and colliding back and forth!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! "Boom, boom, boom!"<span>The sound of explosions resounded through the skies. Within a radius of several kilometers, buildings were shattered everywhere! Short


    In less than five minutes, the city seemed to have been razed to the ground by natural disasters.


    With an ordinary person''s naked eyes, they could no longer distinguish the battle''s trajectory and movements!


    The two Demonized ones were purely battling based on theirbat instincts, relying on their bodies to react and attack! When


    After hundreds of exchanges, Sally who was already at a disadvantage finally could not hold on any longer!


    The fanaticism brought about by the fresh blood and the demonic energy did not have any more fresh blood to sustain it, so most of it began to disperse.<span>Seemingly because of the continuous stimtion from Ye Fan''s crazy attacks, Sally''s self-awareness was actually cleared up!


    Suddenly, Ye Fan moved in a snake form, and the huge ck sword gave a fierce p. Sally blocked it with both of her hands, but was unable to do so! "


    "Boom!"


    The girl''s body was sent flying for more than a hundred meters. After smashing through two stone walls, shended in a church! salsa<span>Liye spat out a mouthful of blood, and the devil wings on her back disappeared. The hexagram in her eyes also disappeared, gradually returning to its original color.


    <span>Once the Demonification retreated, Sally''s will to fight would naturally retreat like floodwaters, and her entire body would weaken. She


    In his mind, everything that had happened before his eyes gradually became clear ¡­<span>On the other hand, Ye Fan was currently fighting to his heart''s content, as if he had endless strength!


    With a crazed look on his face, he leaped high into the air, and like a bolt of ck lightning, he descended abruptly. amp; bsp; chapter error, point to this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1225

    1225 AM<span>The morning sky, the sea, the sky...


    In the study room, the lights didn''t go off for the entire night. one


    Su Qingxue, wearing a blue silk dress, stood in front of the balcony window and looked out at the rolling dark clouds.The woman''s eyes flickered with a profound light, her elegant face carrying a faint tinge of worry.


    <span>For the past few days, she didn''t even have a chance to sleep. Other than work, she constantly collected information on Ye Fan''s needs overseas. When she was tired, she would cultivate to recover.


    <span>"Miss, please drink some mung bean soup with lotus seeds." Aunt Jiang said with concern as she carried some food into the study. Siu


    Qingxue turned around and calmly smiled, "Thank you, Aunt Jiang."


    <span>"Sigh ¡­" Aunt Jiang sighed in distress, "Miss, don''t tire yourself out too much. Although you are now an ancient martial artist, the exhaustion in your heart is far greater than the fatigue in your body. in


    <span>"With Ye Fan''s strength, he will definitely be able to get out of this danger, and after settling this matter properly, he will go home." Siu


    Qingxue slowly walked to the side of the tray, picked up the sweet and fragrant lotus seed soup, took a sip, and said: "Aunt Jiang, I''m fine ¡­ ¡­" "I''m just waiting for news ¡­" River


    <span>Aunt nodded and said: "I''m taking Xianqing out to the supermarket today and also to buy some summer clothes for the girl. Miss, what do you need, can I bring it back for you?" Siu


    Qingxue shook her head, "I don''t need anything ¡­" "You may go."All right... "It''s such a hot summer, yet it looks like it''s going to rain so early in the morning. We''ll be leaving first." Aunt Jiang said.


    At this moment, two middle-aged men suddenly appeared on the balcony.<span>Auntie Jiang was shocked, "Aiyo!" "Who is it!?" iso


    <span>Only after looking carefully did he realize that it was the two brothers, Su Yuan and Su Xin, who were sent by the Ghost Valley to help Su Qingxue deal with matters.


    "Valley Master! There''s an update! "


    The two of them walked into the study with grave expressions and nodded apologetically at Aunt Jiang.


    <span>Aunt Jiang bitterly smiled and shook her head, indicating that she didn''t mind. At the same time, she was very nervous, not knowing if something had happened to Ye Fan. Siu


    Qingxue didn''t ask any further questions and directly took a tablet from Su Xin''s hand. and<span>Using her mouth to report, Su Qingxue preferred to see all the information, including the video footage.


    When Su Qingxue opened up one of the videos, her eyes immediately revealed a serious and shocked expression!<span>Aunt Jiang could not help bute over. Just by taking a look, she was immediately scared pale and cried out in surprise!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" This ¡­ Where is this!? Why were there so many dead people everywhere!? Why does the corpse look like a zombie ¡­ " Siu


    While looking through the other images and information, Qingxue asked, "Has the fight started?"


    <span>"It should be, Valley Master." Su Yuan replied.


    Should? "Why should I?" Su Qingxue asked in dissatisfaction, "What I want is conclusive information!" Siu


    <span>Yuan Yuan said bitterly, "Valley Lord, an Epic Monster''s fight is too powerful. The moment they get near the battle area, they will die instantly. Me


    <span>The intelligence officers there had all died, and the information was only from the periphery. But


    <span>From the thunderous sounds that came from the video, it should be a fierce battle. "


    Su Xin continued, "Through the satellite cameras, we can see that seven of the sections of the city have already been destroyed. The death toll is at least a million.


    The local government has sought help from the internationalmunity, but the recent Magnesium seems to know that the fighting was difficult to stop and did not send troops. "


    "In addition, the Alliance, the Ministry of Defence, and the Dragon Soul are all seeking information from our Heaven''s Eye. Valley Lord, should we sell them the information we have?" Su Yuan asked.


    Su Qingxue''s hand, which was holding onto the tabletputer, trembled slightly. After countless thoughts shed across her eyes, she said, "Reject their request! All information rted to this battle and the massacre must be kept a secret from the Heavenly Eye! "


    "Yes." The Su family brothers nodded their heads and replied. Then, they asked with concern, "Valley Master, if you are worried about Mr. Ye, would you like to send people to help?"Send who? Do you think that anyone in our Heaven''s Eyes can go against the ancient people? " Su Qingxue asked. Siu


    The two brothers were silent. Indeed, no one seemed to be able to interfere in this battle. Even the major international powers had chosen to turn a blind eye.


    <span>In reality, the Heaven''s Eyes only knew a general idea of the battle. They were also very confused as to what exactly happened and why so many people died.


    "Valley Lord, what should we do next?" Su Xin asked. Siu


    Qingxue closed her eyes, and after thinking for over ten seconds, she decisively said: "Two things! First, monitor all individuals and organizations with grudges against INFERNO, including the Dark Council!


    "Two, immediately contact the Adept Guild Leader of the Adept Union. I need to get in touch with her immediately!"


    Princess Ai''er? " Su Yuan frowned and said, "Valley Master, could it be that you want her to help Mr. Ye fight?"Su Qingxue shook her head and said, "Right now, there''s only one person who can safely enter that battlefield and see what actually happened. The only person we can trust is her ¡­ ¡­" Siu


    <span>The two brothers were suddenly enlightened. After receiving their orders, they immediately left the study. iso


    <span>After she left, Su Qingxue walked to the desk, picked up the phone and dialed Feng Yueying''s number. Then ¡­


    <span>Feng Yueying, who was at the side eating breakfast, received a call from Su Qingxue. She was puzzled for a while before she asked, "CEO Su, what''s the matter? "So early..." "


    Senior, I have to leave Hua Hai for a period of time. I don''t know how many days, and I don''t think I have time to work. Now"From the day onwards, you will decide on the matters of the Embroidery Group!" Su Qingxue said.


    <span>After a moment of silence, Feng Yueying immediately thought of something and asked with worry, "Is it ¡­" What happened to Ye Fan? "


    <span>"For now... Senior, I believe in your ability. You can already manage the entire brocade chain by yourself, so I can entrust it to you, right? " Su Qingxue asked eagerly. Von


    After Yue Ying quietened down for a few seconds, she took a deep breath, "I got it ¡­" "Then be careful."


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" Su Qingxue''s eyes reddened. After hanging up, she turned around and said to Aunt Jiang, "Auntie Jiang, I''m going to the airport."


    Miss. What are you doing, I... "I''m so scared. Both you and Ye Fan, don''t let anything happen to them..." Auntie Jiang said with tears in her eyes.


    Su Qingxue pursed her red lips and walked forward, gently hugging her family. Pine<span>After Aunt Jiang, Su Qingxue faintly smiled and said, "There are some things that even if I can foresee it, I am powerless to help ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>However, there are some things that I wish to help the people I love with all my effort ¡­ "


    Auntie Jiang stared nkly at the woman and nodded, as if she understood something, "I understand ¡­ I''ll be home, make dinner, and wait for you toe home. "


    Su Qingxue didn''t hesitate anymore. She turned around and jumped off the balcony. She went downstairs and got into her Paganee. Then, she headed straight for the airport.


    In the sky, the thunderclouds rumbled as a bolt of lightning cut across the sky! mania


    Wind and rain fell! mimicry


    The Buddha seemed as if the sky would copse at any moment ¡­¡­ ¡­. maimed


    Within a dpidated church.


    Sally finally woke up!<span>The exhaustion and weakness of his body, as well as the countless wounds, were nothing.


    <span>The intense condemnation in her heart and the heart-wrenching pain made her want to copse! Yes


    <span>She was the one that caused this man to sacrifice his life to be a devil, turning into this appearance!


    Why was it that ever since he was young, he had always been like a burden, needing the protection of a man, yet still wanted to harm him like this!?


    Looking at the gigantic ck sword descending from the sky and the man with a crazed killing intent on his face, crystal clear tears gushed out of his eye sockets!


    <span>Sally didn''t have a single shred of fear. Even if Ye Fan had chopped her into eight pieces, she wouldn''t have anyints...


    However, she could not ept that Ye Fan was so "foreign" to her!


    <span>"Big Brother Ye Fan!"


    <span>Liye burst into tears and screamed! [email protected]@


    She had expected that the devastating sword strike did notnd on her head. salsa


    After crying for more than ten seconds, Li Ye raised her head in a daze, only to see that the huge ck sword was floating above her body, trembling! Yes


    <span>Ye Fan, in the nick of time, suddenly stopped his sword!


    <span>His two arms were trembling as he held the greatsword! He


    A pair of eyes that flickered with dark and fierce mes flickered within his eyes. At this moment, the mes flickered and dimmed, and the expression on his face was at times fierce and hideous, and at other times sorrowful and painful ¡­."Wang ¡­. "Wang!?"


    <span>Sally realized something, so she almost crawled forward and hugged onto Ye Fan''s leg, and said with difficulty: "Wang ¡­ ¡­" Do you remember me? I''m Sally. Big Brother Ye Fan... Are you awake?! "


    Ye Fan''s whole body twitched, and his head kept twisting, as if he was fighting against something!


    He twisted his body, lowered his head, and looked at Sally''s face which was covered in tears.


    "Ah!"Ye Fan fiercely kicked and sent Sally flying! with


    "After that, his body turned into a streak of ck lightning and flew out of the church in a mad dash!"


    "Bang, bang, bang! ¡­"One by one, the walls were directly smashed by Ye Fan, and in the blink of an eye, Ye Fan had already run away without a trace!


    It was like a ck ray of light, directly passing through the huge city!


    Sally was kicked so hard that she crashed into a stone statue, and her head even hit the ground heavily!


    She watched helplessly as Ye Fan disappeared in a cloud of dust and quickly disappeared into the distance. haloDazzling and copsing, Sally finally could no longer hold on and fainted... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1226

    One second to remember ¡­


    <span>The Kunlun Mountains stretched for a thousand miles and were located in the southern part of the city.


    <span>This was the core region of an otherworldly fairnd, a grand and ancient buildingplex.


    <span>The words "Ji family" were written above the entrance of the main entrance!


    This was the ancestralnd of the Ji n, which had thergest number of people within the Divine Dragon n.<span>At the center of the buildings, there was a huge statue that was tens of meters tall. It was a valiant looking man riding a five-wed dragon. He looked very lifelike, as if he could reach the nine heavens at any moment.


    It was almost noon.


    There were nearly a thousand Ji n men, women, and children who were dressed in formal and formal clothing. They lined up neatly in several square formations, and stood in front of the huge statue of the dragon-riding man.


    On the wide and long rosewood altar, the dragon''s saliva was slowly burning as if it was a royal banquet.


    Here, a grand ancestral worship ceremony was taking ce!


    At the very front of each square formation were some elders from the n. The further back they were, the younger the disciples were.<span>There were many people in the Ji n, over ten of them. There were many young people who did not know each other.


    In the center, there was a square formation facing the statue, which was the main branch of the current manager.


    As the eldest grandson of the main branch, Ji Yutang could only stand in the middle of the formation. That was because in front of him, there were still many elders and elders of his faction.


    <span>At this moment, there was a trace of unease on Ji Yutang''s face. It was because there was an empty seat beside him and no one wasing.


    By the side, Ji Ru Lan, who was rushing back to her family to attend the grand ceremony, also realized her little brother''s problem and asked softly, "Hantian ¡­ "He didn''te out?"


    <span>"I don''t know. I have already sent someone to urge him toe out for the seventh time. I don''t know if I can call him out ¡­"


    This brat ¡­ "Thest time, after the battle in the capital, he did note out from his seclusion and disappeared. He must have gone insane from his training," Ji Yutang said helplessly.Standing in front of the siblings was their father, Ji Kangniang.


    <span>Ji Kangniang heard the sounding from behind him. He turned his head and asked with a frown, "Has Han Tian not arrived yet? What the hell was he doing!? Does this brat still have any manners!? "


    <span>Ji Yutang said with a smile, "Father, I will send a servant to rush you. Please don''t be impatient."


    Ji Kangniang was immediately angered and scolded: "Urge ¡­.. Why did such a thing have to be urged so many times!? Does he know how important today''s ceremony is!?This time, your great-grandfather came out of seclusion, and sessfully raised his cultivation to the great circle of the Divine Awakening Realm, and even raised his divine dragon bloodline to the Raindragon realm!


    <span>In the ancient god descendants of Ye Wuya''s organization, there was no one who could defeat them!


    This time, your great-grandfather will go face to face with Ye Wuya, fight with him, and bring honor to our Ji n!Today, in order to take back the Ji n''s position, we will hold an ancestral worship ceremony, and ask for the protection of our ancestors to send you off ¡­


    <span>This kid, Han Tian, as the eldest grandson of our main branch, how can he only care about his own cultivation and not meeting his great-grandfather!?


    If the other n members were to find out about this, wouldn''t it mean that their words about raising the descendants of our main bloodlines are problematic!? "Ji Yutang''s expression was somber. He too was struggling with his words. As a father, he had been looked down upon by Ji Hantian because of what had happened.


    He did not dare to fly into a rage with Ji Hantian, because Ji Hantian was not afraid of him.


    <span>Just then, a servant walked behind Ji Yutang and reported, "Young master, Young master Hantian is unwilling toe out ¡­


    <span>However, this time he wrote a note and asked this person to pass it to you. He said that this was the reason why he didn''te and that he shouldn''t go again. "So annoying him ¡­"


    Ji Yutang''s expression changed while his eyes revealed a hint of suspicion. Ji Ru Lan, who was standing beside him, also had a look of doubt on her face.


    Taking the note from the servant, Ji Yutang slowly unfolded it.<span>When Ji Yutang saw the four simple words, his eyes widened in shock. He quickly closed the paper!


    <span>"Brother, what''s wrong?" Ji Ru Lan felt that something was wrong.


    Ji Kangniang also turned his head and asked, "What did that brat write?"


    However, Ji Yutang held the paper tightly and said with a smile, "What else could it be? He said he wanted to cultivate."


    "Training ¡­" No matter how fast his cultivation rose, could it be as strong as his great-grandfather''s?<span>Not taking advantage of this opportunity to ask for guidance from his great-grandfather was truly arrogant and conceited to the extreme! " Ji Kangniang shook his head and sighed.


    At this time, an old man wearing a white robe with golden stripes and a long beard walked up to the tform to offer sacrifices.


    He turned around, his expression solemn and solemn, and said loudly: "The ancestral worship ceremony of the Ji n, officially begins! Fine, three kowtows and nine kowtows! "<span>A voice that sounded like a Hong Zhong rang out in the ears of all the members of the Ji n.


    <span>Ji Kangniang, Ji Yutang and the others did not dare to whisper any further. They hurriedly followed the etiquette and kowtowed towards the ancestor statue.


    <span>After the ceremony ended, a man in his fifties, who seemed to be in ck robes and exuded a refined aura, walked up to the stage.


    The thousands of people from the Ji n looked at this man with admiration and eagerness.


    The white robed old man took out three incense sticks worth of time to burn and passed it to the man in ck. He smiled and said, "Peng Chun, I hope that you will be able to make Ye Wuya, the Divine Dragon n, proud old man. Let him know that his n is no longer in charge!"


    "With the blessings of the Great Elder, I must thank the Elders Guild for cheering for Peng Chun in such a grand manner.


    <span>This time, I, Ji Pengchun, swear in front of my ancestors ¡­ I will definitely prove to all of the disciples of the n that my Ji n is the fully deserving number one n of the Divine Dragon n! "


    Ji Pengchun had a confident look on his face. He took the three sticks of incense and walked up to the censer respectfully, representing everyone in the n.


    Below the high tform, the Ji n''s elders and disciples all had excited expressions on their faces as they excitedly cheered.Ever since the War God Ye Wuya had appeared, the Ji n had never been able to return to their position as the ruler of the Divine Dragon n.


    The more people there were, the more frustrated they felt. They were all suppressed by the Ye family, who had fewer people and less experts.<span>Currently, the n''s number one expert, Ji Pengchun, had been in closed-door training for fifty years. He had finally raised his strength to the great circle of the Divine Awakening Realm, and had even raised the flood dragon''s blood to the Raindragon Realm.


    This level of strength had already reached the level of a peerless expert that the descendants of tens of thousands of ns couldn''t even dream of!


    They were confident that when Ji Pengchun attacked this time, even if he could not defeat Ye Wuya, he at least would not be at a disadvantage!<span>At that time, the Ji n''s status would naturally return to its peak!


    "Elders, fellow brothers in the n, Peng Chun will go to the Ye n right away and meet with Ye Wuya. Everyone, wait quietly for the good news!"<span>Ji Pengchun calmly put his hands behind his back and stepped on the ground with his toes. His body was swept up like a gust of wind!


    Suddenly, Ji Pengchun flew into the air and flew towards the northwest direction!


    "Did you see that!? That was the Wind Controlling Technique of the Raindragon Realm! It really can fly! " The Ji nsmen were all amazed.


    Seeing her great-grandfather''s capabilities, Ji Ru Lan was excited and said, "I have never seen Ye Wu Ya use such abilities before. It seems like ¡­ ¡­ This time, our Ji family is really proud! Isn''t that so, Yutang? "<span>Hearing his sister''s words, Ji Yutang nodded with a smile, but there was a trace ofplexity in his eyes.


    "When the timees, I will make Ye Wuya tell me where he hid my Feng Er!" Ji Ru Lan was so angry that her eyes turned red.


    <span>However, Ji Yutang was not in the mood to say anything. He just silently turned around and walked out of the crowd.


    He let go of his hands and opened the paper slip that Ji Hantian had sent him. Then, he took a look at the four words on it ¡­"You overestimate yourself..."


    <span>Ji Yutang narrowed his eyes. In less than three seconds, he had torn the paper into shreds and scattered it.


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1227

    <span>One second of memorization to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    <span>In the dense tropical rain forest, a river snaked by.


    With the onset of the rainy season, there were lots of swamps in the surroundings. There were a lot of living creatures gathering here, and the nts were especially lush.


    Due to the mud and rotting nts and animals, the water source here was not clean.<span>"Ugh ¡­" "Cough cough ¡­"


    <span>In the deserted forest, the sound of a man gasping and coughing could be heard ¡­


    At the edge of a lush forest, a man in ragged clothes slowly opened his eyes.<span>The man looked to be in his forties or fifties, with a lot of his hair already graying. There were some fine lines at the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were cloudy.


    His face was pale and haggard, half lying on the wet roots, the other half in the swamp.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the dense forest of vines. He was dazed for a moment.<span>Where is he? What is this ce? What happened to his body?


    Just as the man was reminiscing, he felt that his left hand that had fallen into the swamp was in extreme pain ¡­


    It was as though something was biting him.<span>The man frowned. Through his experience, he immediately understood what was underwater.


    He gritted his teeth and the thumb on his left hand clicked. Then, with a flip of his body, he pulled up the object underwater!<span>A big, unassuming ck catfish that weighed at least 6 or 7 kilograms was biting onto the man''s hand with its big mouth while its tail wagged vigorously!


    Clearly, the catfish treated his hands as food!


    When the man saw the fish, he realized that his stomach was rumbling with hunger. He was so hungry that his chest was sticking to his back!


    His body had suffered a huge loss, and he needed to replenish some of his energy.<span>The man did not hesitate and pounced over, directly biting off the nerves of the catfish and began to gobble it up!


    <span>Freshwater fish are basically non-toxic and can be eaten raw. Although this kind of wild catfish has some pollution and bacteria, in this kind of urgent situation, the humidity in the surroundings is too high to start a fire, so eating them raw is the best way.


    And they had to eat fast, because food would soon deteriorate in ces like this.The man was not picky with food. He had eaten too much raw meat since he was young. He didn''t mind the fishy smell at all.


    When a catfish entered his stomach, the man wiped the blood from his mouth, took a few breaths, and slowly stood up.


    His stamina had finally been restored.<span>However, he had already discovered that his body was extremely weak. No matter if it was the strength of his muscles, perception, sensitivity, etc ¡­


    All the cells in his body, including those in his brain, had declined to a very low level.<span>He had a rough feeling that his current physical condition was at most that of a strong, ordinary person.


    <span>In addition, there were also some changes on his body.


    One could tell the difference from his wrinkled hands that he had aged a lot.The man walked to the edge of the swamp, faced the surface of the water, and shined ¡­


    When he clearly saw the middle-aged man''s appearance within the reflection, the man''s face revealed a mournful and bitter smile ¡­<span>"It''s not bad... In any case... "Still alive."


    He did not grieve in vain, and quickly epted the reality.<span>Then he looked around him and began to think about what to do next.


    It seemed that regardless of what he had to do, he had to leave this ce first and find a ce to stay.<span>The best way to get out of the rainforest was to follow the river, because most of the ces where humans lived were by the river.


    The man had a lot of experience surviving in the wild, so he wasn''t afraid of some snakes or wild beasts.


    From morning until the afternoon, the man continued to eat some of the wild fruits or river shrimp that he could gather.Although his hunger had disappeared, his body had not truly recovered ¡­


    The man suddenly realized that this time, he might have already damaged his foundation. Like a spring, after being pulled to its limit, he had already lost the ability to recover ¡­


    <span>Perhaps, his survival was already a blessing from the heavens. He couldn''t ask for anything more, as nothing had really happened to him.


    <span>The manforted himself as he continued on his way, trying toe up with a solution ¡­


    Suddenly, just as he was about to leave a valley, he heard hurried footstepsing from up ahead!


    "Run!" Run to the front! Don''t stop! Hide behind the rocks! "


    A woman''s voice came over, speaking in Spanish.


    As the man listened, he felt that the voice was a bit familiar. However, he also felt that it was unlikely that it was the woman from his memories.


    "Bang bang!" "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The gunshot caused the man to be rmed. He realized that the situation before him was not simple at all!<span>He hesitated for a moment, but he still hastened his footsteps and ran over.


    At this moment, his running speed made him feel as if he was crawling like a turtle. However, he had no other choice. This was the limit that he could reach!


    After walking out of the forest, the man saw four to five men and women wearing simple clothes, along with a few children who looked to be about seven to eight years old, hiding behind a fewrge rocks while trembling.


    In front of them, there was a woman and two men, three ck-haired, yellow-skinned soldiers wearing camouge clothing, and more than a dozen ferocious bandits, engaged in a battle!These bandits were armed with guns, but these three armies had ancient martial arts men. They fought side by side, beating these bandits until they screamed miserably.


    <span>When the man saw the female soldier''s appearance, his body froze for a moment. His eyes revealed an unconceble look of pleasant surprise. He couldn''t help butugh ¡­


    Everything that happened before his eyes made the man feel that something was off. Somehow, it was as if the heavens were ying a joke on him!


    Just as the man was lost in thought, a bandit quietly made his way from a low slope to the back. He ran up and raised his hand, intending to ughter the men and women holding the children!


    The female soldier was the first to notice this fish escaping the. She turned around and screamed, "Watch out!"<span>However, it was toote. The criminal had already ran up. He raised his gun and shouted, "Go and die!"


    Seeing that this group of civilians were about to lose their lives, the man instinctively picked up a rock from the ground and threw it towards the criminals!


    "Tututututu!"


    The bandit''s head was smashed and his gun shook. The bullet was shot into thin air!


    Only now did the female soldier realize that there was an unfamiliar middle-aged man behind her!?The key point was ¡­ The back of this man caused her heart to throb, and she felt a sense of familiarity ¡­


    At this moment, the man saw that he had seeded in throwing a rock, so he quickly ran over. Although his body was currently very weak and he couldn''t put any effort into it, he still hadn''t forgotten about the basic Gu Wu Fu.<span>Taking advantage of the time when the gangster was about to turn around and attack him, he lowered his body and grabbed the gangster''s arm. With a shoulder throw, he threw him onto the ground!


    <span>Without a word, a kicknded on the bandit''s head, causing him to fall unconscious!


    <span>The man gasped for breath. He had already used all of his strength. If it was his previous self, this fellow would have exploded his head long ago. But now, he had only kicked him until he fainted ¡­


    <span>Taking advantage of this time, the female and two male soldiers had beaten the remaining criminals to the point of fleeing.


    As the soldiers of the three armies walked back, they were all wondering who the middle-aged man who had appeared was."Sir, thank you for your kind help. May I ask who you are?"


    A female soldier with short hair walked over valiantly. Her oval face, which had always been tanned from being exposed to the sun, was covered in fine beads of sweat. Under her camouge uniform, her impressive part was moving up and down.When the man turned around and saw the "peacekeeping force" sign on the woman''s shoulder, he suddenly understood why they didn''t kill a single person, but only drove them away.


    "Heh ¡­" Although I have aged quite a bit, I should still be able to recognize him, right? " The man smiled warmly.


    The female soldier''s eyes narrowed and her delicate body trembled as she stood on the spot. Her sexy red lips were parted as if her soul had left her body, unable to utter a single word for a long while. She waspletely stunned.


    "Long time no see, Lingshan ¡­""Ye ¡­" Ye ¡­ "Ye Fan?!"


    <span>Xu Linshan''s eyes were filled with tears and sobs. She had lost her mind...


    <span>The man and woman by the river looked at each other, as if time was flowing backwards, or as if they were meeting each other for the first time in their lives ¡­


    [Table of Contents]

 Chapter 1228

    1228 days


    Blue color, white clouds as plentifulAmidst the wind, in the Ye n''s territory in the northern part of Mount Kunlun, there was a sense of peace.


    The back garden was supposed to be a nice ce for a cup of tea and a flower.However, the Ye n''s backyard didn''t have any fragrant flowers. On the contrary, it was filled with a pungent smell that made people keep their distance.


    <span>Ling Yuwei, who was dressed in coarse clothes and had her hair tied up, was no different from a peasant girl. At this moment, as she watched the servants bringing buckets of "natural fertilizer" to her, her pretty face became paler and paler.


    All of these basins were fertilizer from the horse stalls, cattle sheds, and some septic tanks. This smell was simply too stinky! sameYe Wuya, who was dressed in dirty clothes, passed a long-handled defecation spoon to Ling Yuwei.


    "Come, little girl, today you should shit the gourds and gourds. Just learn from me." Ye Wuyaughed and said. Ling


    <span>Yu Wei was on the verge of tears. Killing chickens, killing fishes, cooking vegetables and cooking vegetables was one thing.


    <span>Now, he actually had to start digging for feces!? application


    There was no need to be so pure and natural with fat, right? "In these vats, there are even white insects moving around!"


    Little girl Yu Wei, what are you staring at? "Take it!" Ye Wuya said with a smile. Ling


    Yuwei''s hands trembled as she grabbed the dung spoon, trying her best to persuade herself. That''s right, even the War God was pouring dung on her. How could an insignificant person like her escape?


    As a result, Ling Yuwei took a deep breath, wanting to calm down. can<span>"This deep breath sucked in the stench!"


    "Ugh!..." Instinctively, Ling Yuwei began to retch, and her pretty face turned red.


    "Hehe ¡­" Ye Wuya went up and said with a smile, "When you smell too muchter, you won''t smell bad anymore. Come, let''s go pour feces on the gourd first."


    If not for the fact that the person in front of her was the Martial God, Ling Yuwei would have been on the verge of cursing out loud. What did that mean? "If you smell too much then you won''t smell too bad"? Why did she have to smell feces in the garden?! "


    "Yes," Ling Yuwei reluctantly answered, but she could no longerugh.<span>The group of Ye n servants standing at the entrance of the courtyard watched on in boredom because they had nothing to do.


    <span>When they saw Ling Yuwei''s appearance, they all revealed expressions of heartache. However, they were powerless to do anything.


    Aunt Zhang, do you think Miss Ling will be able to finish today''s work? " A servant auntie that was beating a melon seed at the entrance of the garden asked.<span>Another chubby Aunt Zhang also said, "I don''t know. Even if it doesn''t work, we still have to persevere. Didn''t you see how much respect Miss Ling had for the Patriarch? Home


    <span>The Lord is truly incredible. He has to dump the feces himself, leaving our servants with nothing to do... "I''m going to have to get someone else to buy some melon seeds."


    Lower your voice! Our master is the War God. He heard everything you said! "Don''t talk nonsense!" An old man smoking a pipe said.<span>Old man Jiang, you have been in charge of the storage room in the House of Ye for 40 years. Have you ever seen our lord fight? "How godly are you?" the aunts asked the old servant. Ginger


    The old man looked embarrassed. "This..." I entered the Ye family at the age of twenty, and haven''t had the chance to see the family head take action, it''s hard to say ¡­ "<span>The group of aunties shook their heads and sighed in disgust. All of them had never seen Ye Wuya practice martial arts. They had only seen him messing around all year round. long time


    Over time, they all felt very puzzled. Was the master of the house really a Martial God whose might had shaken the world for several hundred years? "It doesn''t look like it!"


    <span>Since outsiders respect the Patriarch so much, then the Patriarch must be a Martial God. What do you all have to doubt? " Old Man Jiang confidently said.


    "Yes, yes, yes... The family head was the Martial God, the best in martial arts, and the best in the world when it came to cooking...


    It''s just that, Miss Ling, a girl with a better reputation than a flower, is so ¡­ "Sigh ¡­"The few female servants sighed with emotion one after another. In the future, Young Mistress would be in a miserable state. Let aloneparing herself to the lords, even servants like her would feel morefortable with her.


    <span>At this moment, Ye Wuya was carrying a bucket and Ling Yuwei was also carrying one. The two of them walked towards a gourd field behind them. This


    <span>In the back garden, the nts and vegetables were divided into different sections. The color was beautiful, the sizes and levels were very regr.


    From a purely appreciative point of view, Ling Yuwei felt that the vegetable patch here was actually quite beautiful. It had been arranged by the War God with quite a bit of emotion.


    However, once she thought about the bitterness brought to her by these vegetables and the matter of watering her with feces today, Ling Yuwei had no way of liking this ce at all.


    <span>"Little girl, just watch and see. Fertilization is actually quite easy. Don''t get too close, if you get too close you''ll burn the roots. It''ll be fine if you get a little further away." Ye Wuya said, and first demonstrated how he could dig out the dung and pour the dung. Ling


    <span>Yuwei gathered up her courage and began to dig for feces as well. Then, she slowly poured the feces onto the ground. can


    <span>She felt that it was too smelly, and the worms on it made her feel extremely disgusted, so she poured it in too hard, causing the manure to ssh everywhere!


    "Aiya!" Ling


    <span>Yuwei screamed as the fecal water sshed onto her feet, making her go crazy!


    Ye Wuya turned his head andughed, "Little girl, what are you called? It''s just a little feces, it''s no big deal ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>"That is for you!" Ling Yuwei finally could not hold it in and cried, "Why do I have to do these things here!?"


    Why is it me!? "Don''t tell me that if I want to be the Ye Family''s daughter-inw, I have to learn how to dig out feces!?"


    Hearing Ling Yuwei''s cries and questioning, the servants at the entrance of the garden all nervously revealed looks of shock. Although ¡­They dared to talk about Ye Wuya, but no one dared to talk to Ye Wuya that boldly! No


    <span>Ye Wuya didn''t seem to be angry. He looked at Ling Yuwei, who was covered in tears, and asked with a smile, "What''s the matter, child? You don''t want to learn how to cook the garden from me?" Ling


    Yu Wei also threw caution to the wind and said with a choked voice, "Yes, I don''t like doing these kinds of things. I grew up in the city, and cooking is already very difficult for me. It''s really too difficult!" leaf


    Wuya sighed and said regretfully, "Really ¡­ "Why didn''t you say so earlier? I thought that you were willing to learn from me..."


    <span>Ling Yuwei realized that she was being a little disrespectful, so she timidly said, "I ¡­ I''m not being disrespectful to you, it''s just. "I don''t really understand why I have to do this all the time ¡­"


    Ye Wuya had a smile that was not a smile, but he did not say anything. He raised his head and looked at the nearby leaves that were slowly walking into the garden."A''Qun, what''s wrong?" leaf


    The group respectfully bowed their heads and said, "Master, the Ji Family''s Flying Eagle has sent a message saying that the genius warrior Ji Pengchun hase out of seclusion and will being to our Ye Family today. Letters


    Fifty yearster, Ji Pengchun had already made his preparations. He would like to spar with you, master! " one<span>Hearing that, Ling Yuwei immediately forgot to cry and eximed, "Ji Pengchun?! That ancestor is actually still alive!? " Ling


    <span>If Ji Pengchun was still alive, he would be around two hundred and seventy years old. He could be considered one of the few geniuses in the Ji family in thest thousand years, equivalent to the Ji Hantian two hundred years ago!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1229

    1229


    Even if Ling Yuwei didn''t know much about the upper echelons of the n, she was still very clear on the importance of this matter! This


    It could be said that this was apetition between the leaders of the Divine Dragon n. The War God had been in the n for hundreds of years already, and the Ji n, which had thergest number of people, had always been suppressed. This


    Since this Ji Pengchun was known as the genius of the Ji family, he was definitely not a joke. He<span>Since he had the confidence to challenge Ye Wuya, that meant he had some confidence. Although ¡­


    <span>In fact, Ji Pengchun was born 200 yearster than Ye Wuya. In terms of age, Ye Wuya definitely had a cultivation level that was 200 years higher than his.


    <span>However, the actual age at which a practitioner''s strength would erupt was when they were young and strong.


    Just like most scientists were over twenty years old, warriors were also over that age. very<span>The Elder of the Duo n had lived for two or three hundred years, and long after he was over ten years old, his strength had already stagnated. cause


    For example, the older one is, the harder it is to break through a bottleneck.


    Of course, there were still some geniuses that were able to continuously break through in the years toe.<span>Ji Pengchun was younger than Ye Wuya by two hundred years, but it did not matter much. Theoretically, as long as he could achieve a breakthrough, he would have a chance to catch up with Ye Wuya.


    Once Ji Pengchun broke Ye Wuya''s legend, even if it was just a draw, the power of the Divine Dragon n and the entire n, as well as all the forces in China, would have been changed! oneThinking of this, Ling Yuwei''s heart immediately became heavy. Although she wasn''t married to Ye Fan, she was still a member of the Ye Family in name only. The Ling Family was also on good terms with the Ye Family. This


    <span>If the Ji n were to regain their status, then their days would definitely not be easy, and it would also be a blow to Ye Fan. Ling


    Yu Wei''s expression was grave as she looked at Ye Wuya nervously. She nned to see how the War God was going to deal with this crisis. can


    Yes, the following situation waspletely different from what Ling Yuwei had imagined! OnlyYe Wuya had a carefree expression as he awkwardly said, "Really, he came out from closed door cultivation? It''s a bit unfortunate, I still have a few buckets of fertilizer that I haven''t finished watering yet ¡­


    How about this, if Ji Pengchunes early, you entertain him in the living room for me, and let the guestse into the garden with dirt on their feet. It''s not appropriate to smell the stench.<span>I finished pouring fertilizer, washed, changed clothes and went to talk to him about the old days, so as not to smoke his old friends. "


    <span>Ye Qun seemed to have long known that this would happen and wasn''t surprised at all. He smiled and said, "Yes, old master. This little servant will go prepare the tea now." Ling


    <span>Yu Wei was dying of anxiety. This War God had actually given such an important meeting to a servant!?


    "No matter how bad it is, we should at least have some of the Ye n''s elders apany us for a while!"


    Oh, right. "Ye Wuya seemed to have thought of something and said," Tell the elders Ye Hao, Ye Hui, and Ye Qing to go and have a chat with Ji Pengchun as well. They are also old acquaintances from a hundred years ago. leafThe group nodded, "This old servant understands, I will do it now."


    <span>When Ye Qun walked out of the garden, Ling Yuwei felt as if she was dreaming ¡­ This


    <span>Was this War God serious!? Are you sure you aren''t joking!?


    <span>For such an important matter, servants and elders must be asked to deal with it!?


    <span>Ji Pengchun was obviously approaching in full fury this time. If he knew that Ye Wuya would not even go see him, he would definitely be furious!


    "Grandpa Martial God, are you really not going to go out and make preparations? There must be a reason why the Ji n dared toe here so directly. We shouldn''t let our guard down ¡­ " Ling Yuwei could not help but ask.


    However, this is just a spar, so there''s no need to be so nervous... " Ye Wuya waved his hand.


    This was the biggest thing! The reason why the Ji n sent this message was to show you their might! " Ling Yuwei said anxiously.<span>Is that so? "So that''s how it is?" Ye Wuya blinked his eyes, thenughed, "If you want to dismount, then dismount ¡­ ¡­" Hehe... rice


    <span>You have to eat it bit by bit, and you have to do it one at a time. "Now, I''m pouring the fertilizer, cooking the garden, and when I''m done, I''ll do something else."


    But things were also prioritized! No matter what, dealing with the Ji n should be more important than gardening!? " Ling Yuwei argued.


    <span>Ye Wuya did not think so, "Little girl Yu Wei, being anxious won''t solve anything. If you really can''t wait, you can go out and help Ye Qun entertain the guests.


    "I''ll first pour the fertilizer over, then go out after I''m done ¡­" Ling


    Yu Wei was about to go crazy. A bold thought even emerged in her mind ¡­ Could it be that the Martial God was actually too old, and his strength was no longerparable to the strength he had back then!? HeTo cook, cook and garden all day long like this... All of this, was he just concealing the fact that his strength had regressed!? Speak


    He had been an old servant of the Ye n for most of his life, but he had never seen the War God act. Was there something hard to say about the War God as well? end


    Unexpectedly, he was already over 500 years old! Could a person still maintain their peak strength after 500 years of age!?


    Ling Yuwei pondered on her own at the side, and was no longer in the mood to follow the Martial God to dig out feces and fertilize.Seeing that, Ye Wuya extended his hand to greet the servants who were standing at the entrance of the flower garden and shouted, "Zhang Hua, Second Mother Liu, Ginger, Xiao Fei ¡­ All of you,e here! "Come here!" one


    When the servant heard this, he hurriedly tossed the melon seed shell aside, bent over, and ran towards the War God."Old master, do you have any instructions?" leaf


    Wuya said, "Didn''t you hear it just now? "Since there are guestsing, then help me grow manure together. Clean up your limbs and don''t let your family and friends wait too long." Old<span>Jiang Tou said carefully, "Master, why don''t we help you do this dirty work? Go and entertain the Ji n''s Patriarch Peng Chun, who is a big figure in the Ji n."


    <span>Even these servants knew the rtionship between the Ye n and the Ji n. Knowing that the Ye n had sent a strong challenger today, they couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    Ye Wuya was quite serious and said, "Then ¡­ ¡­. I don''t look, I don''t feel at ease,e here. "Grab a fecal scoop and finish the work early..."<span>The group of servants were helpless. They could only take out their tools and follow Ye Wuya to start applying fertilizer.


    <span>In the garden, there was a busy atmosphere. He could not feel the pressure of a storm approaching. Ling


    Yu Wei stood at the side, looking at everything with a burning anxiety. She looked at Ye Wuya worriedly, trying to find some clues. Was the Martial God really old ¡­ quaque


    At this time, in the southern sky, a ck shadow flew over in the blink of an eye!A strong gale swept through the sky, and the faint cry of a dragon could be heard! leaf


    <span>Everyone in the mansion could feel the arrival of a peerless expert, and they all raised their heads to look up.


    It was obvious that this person was using such a huge momentum to announce his arrival! He was in high spirits!


    "Aiya! "Could that person be the Ji n''s Patriarch Pang Chun?"


    It could actually fly over? "He can really fly!?"<span>If not for his capability, how would he dare to spar with the old master... "


    Inside the garden, Ling Yuwei and a few servants looked at the ck shadow that had flown into the Ye n''s grounds. When they heard themotion, they all revealed shocked expressions. Ling<span>Yu Wei suddenly realized that Ji Pengchun had reached the level of ''Raindragon'' Awakening! No wonder he dared to challenge the War God! By


    It was said that the War God had never disyed his dragon''s power, which was why it was said in the n that the War God''s Bloodline Awakening realm was not high. It was just that his cultivation was extremely high.


    But the Divine Dragon Bloodline was, after all, the number one bloodline of the n. Every increase in realm was a qualitative change in strength!In the Raindragon Realm, not only could he fly on the wind, he could also grasp the talent of the "Dragon''s Breath"!


    Ling Yuwei suddenly felt that her hands and feet were ice-cold. Looking at Ye Wuya, who was earnestly fertilization and seemed to be mindless, her heart became heavier and heavier ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1230

    <span>230 Leaves


    <span>The vestibule of the family


    Ji Pengchun, who was dressed in a ck dragon robe with golden stripes, was standing in the middle with his hands behind his back.When the few elders of the Ye n heard that the Ji n''s ancestor hade, they all went out to receive him.


    However, they were helpless. This kind of matter should be handled by Ye Wuya. At this moment, only Ye Qun was serving tea to Ji Pengchun in the hall.


    "Mr. Pang Chun, this is the Tianshan Insect Snow Lotus Tea that our master brewed." Ye Qun put the tea cup aside with a smile, "Please take a seat."<span>Ji Pengchun didn''t even look at Ye Qun and said, "Where is Ye Wuya? Why hasn''t hee out to meet me yet? " Although ¡­


    In terms of age, Ye Wuya was over two hundred years older, but in terms of seniority, Ji Pengchun was not low either. by


    "Therefore, it is not a problem for Ji Pengchun to call the War God by his name."<span>Well, the master said he was in the garden and he poured a few barrels of fertilizer and came out to see you. "He was afraid that his body was too smelly and that it would cause his guests to smoke." Ye Qun exined with a smile.


    <span>"What!? Could it be that these chores are more important than meeting me!? The leader of the Ye family doesn''t even have such basic manners!? " Ji Pengchun asked with a pair of sharp eyes.


    Ye Qun said apologetically, "Mr. Pang Chun, this time it was really too sudden. My master did not expect you toe, so he will not be able toe for a while ¡­" "<span>Humph! Could he be looking down on me, Ji Pengchun, just because he thinks he is the War God?! " Ji Pengchun''s face turned even uglier. one


    <span>Elder Ye Haoughed and said: "Brother Pang Chun, our Patriarch likes to mess around with these things. You know it too, so you don''t have to worry too much about it.


    We haven''t seen each other for over fifty years. Why don''t we sit down and have a chat and reminisce about old times? " OtherThe First Elder, Ye Qing, also added, "That''s right. The method Brother Pang Chun used just now should be to awaken the Blood of the Raindragon. It really makes us jealous ¡­ ¡­" Me


    "We even wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to ask Brother Pang Chun for some pointers from you ¡­" kiki<span>Peng Chun looked at the grey-haired elders and said with a trace of disdain in his eyes, "You elders, you guys started over a hundred years ago. Until now, you haven''t even broken through to the realm of Li Wu Chen ¡­ By


    I''ll tell you all about your insights in martial arts. Do you understand? "


    The faces of the Ye n elders stiffened. They were angry, but it was not easy to do it.


    Ji Pengchun said, "Go! Call out Ye Wuya! Otherwise, I''ll just go and pull him out of the garden! Could it be that he still wants to be a cowering tortoise?! "Upon hearing those words, Ye Chong and the other elders immediately gave up.


    <span>"Ji Pengchun!" You''d better not go too far! It''s one thing to look down on us, but how can you be so disrespectful to our Patriarch!? Don''t you think that our Ye n is truly afraid of you? " Ye Chong said angrily.


    Ji Pengchun said disdainfully, "You need the respect of others not by begging, but by fighting for it with your own strength! twoA hundred years ago, when my father was dissatisfied with the fact that among the Ancient Divine descendants, Ye Wuya had the final say, challenging Ye Wuya, he lost.


    My father died without saying anything wrong about Ye Wuya. Even if he loses, our Ji n will admit defeat. Me


    From that time onwards, I swear that I will cultivate to a sufficient height in my entire life to bring honor to my Ji n! such as


    Now, I have far surpassed my father''s capability. I came to your Ye family to break the ''martial arts myth'' of your family! You<span>We want my respect, yes, then let Ye Wuya not be afraid, and quicklye out and fight with me!


    <span>Could it be that he was old and useless? All these years, I have wasted my martial arts, and I did not dare to disgrace myself!? " Duo


    These threatening words made the few elders of the Ye n turn red in embarrassment. leafThe group then said in a gentle voice, "Mr. Pang Chun, don''t get too excited. Master should be arriving soon ¡­"


    "Humph!" To twist and turn, to drag his feet with water. How was this the bloodline of a Divine Dragon, the backbone of those who practiced martial arts!? My, Ji Pengchun''s, time is precious, but I don''t have the time to waste here! both


    Since Ye Wuya did not dare toe see me, then I will personally go to the back to see how his old bones have been corroded by the wind and frost! "


    Ji Pengchun had awakened his Raindragon Bloodline. After grasping the Dragon Breath, he was absolutely confident in his own strength. After all, he had seen Ye Wuya fight with his father before.<span>As far as he was concerned, Ye Wuya had not properly practiced martial arts in all these years, so his strength was definitely not as good as his by leaps and bounds. by


    <span>With his strength, it was already certain that he could catch up and even surpass Ye Wuya this time!


    Ji Pengchun didn''t care about the elders of the Ye Family stopping him. He walked out of the hall as fast as he could. leaf


    The other few elders looked panicked. They could tell that Ji Pengchun was very confident, and this was definitely not good news.


    <span>"Ah Qun, what did the Patriarch say? "What should we do?" One of the female elders, Ye Hua, asked. leaf


    <span>The group of people said helplessly, "The family head said to ask Mr. Pang Chun to wait, but ¡­ "Now it seems that he is unwilling to wait. Let''s go to the back garden."


    <span>The few elders looked at each other in dismay. They could only hurriedly follow him to the backyard ¡­


    At this moment, in the back garden, Ye Wuya was busy watering thest of the gourds when he heard amotion at the door behind him. one


    <span>When the servants of the Ye n saw Ji Pengchun, they all became nervous.


    On the wall, Ling Yuwei watched the majestic man in ck appear there all of a sudden, and felt a sense of pressure in her heart.


    The aura of such an expert could make one''s heart palpitate and one''s hair stand on end, even without any movement. Ling


    Yuwei had never felt such pressure before. It was as if the person in front of her was not a person, but rather an iparably towering mountain!Even Ye Fan, who had seen him use Dawn Morning Star in the capital before, was just a small frypared to Ji Pengchun! Inverse


    The War God Ye Wuya had never made Ling Yuwei feel this way ever since they first met. DifficultThe Dao said ¡­ The War God was truly old!?


    "Ye Wuya!" Don''t be afraid! Come and fight me! " Ji Pengchun didn''t look at anyone else as he stared at the War God who was working on the farm.


    <span>Ye Wuya turned his head and smiled embarrassedly, "My dear old friend, just a plot ofnd is enough. Let''s take a break and drink some tea."


    Ji Pengchun''s eyes were filled with anger, "You would rather do all these trivial and lowly things here than fight against me, Ji Pengchun. You clearly look down on my Ji n!


    Ye Wuya, since you like to mess with this lousy garden, then today, I will tten this ce! "


    Before he finished his sentence, Ji Pengchun''s body suddenly jumped up into the air. The wind actually blew him up to two or three hundred meters above the ground. in


    Amidst the exmations of the Ye Family and the servants, Ji Pengchun was standing high up in the air, looking down at the vegetable patch in the back garden.<span>"Ye Wuya!" I imagine that you haven''t even seen the divine might of a Raindragon''s bloodline! Today, let me show you the power of the dragon''s breath! " kiki


    <span>Peng Chun''s whole body was ignited with eye-piercing golden primeval essence. The huge pressure from his primeval essence spread across the entire Ye n ancestralnd. Almost everyone from the Ye n looked over nervously. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1231

    23<span>"Phew!"


    <span>Peng Chun took a deep breath. The air currents were converging crazily towards Ji Peng Chun. Even though they were over a hundred meters away, they could still feel the air flowing upwards!


    Although it was only a short moment, it was enough to shock the Ye Family!


    It was hard to imagine that a person could have such a sound when breathing. It was like a raging wind blowing!<span>Ling Yuwei''s pretty face paled as she nervously looked at Ye Wuya in the vegetable patch, wondering how the Martial God would deal with him! To


    <span>He knew that the talent of the Raindragon''s Breath, althoughcking in dragon mes, already possessed an extremely destructive power! true


    <span>Elemental energy, dragon''s might, and explosive airflow would cause the dragon''s breathing to be capable ofbining internal force, mental force, and external force to injure or injure. litmus


    To say that the ultimate level of cultivation of the Raindragon''s Breath could blow away a mountain peak in a single breath!<span>While Ling Yuwei and many of the Ye n servants were burning with anxiety, Ye Wuya did not move an inch. He only frowned slightly and looked up at Ji Pengchun helplessly.


    "Roar!" Ji!


    Peng Chun could no longer hold himself back. With his roar, he spat out a dragon breath! one


    Golden shockwaves that were like thunder rumbled through the air. The area of effect expanded from small torge, heading straight for the center of the garden! Single


    From the sound of it, everyone thought that the rear flower garden was about to be destroyed.However, what happened next made the people of the Ye n feel that it was unbelievable!


    He saw all the vegetables in the garden: tomatoes, taro, bitter melon, ambergris, silk melon ¡­ But<span>The vegetables all emitted colorful lights. Multicolored energy gathered and formed a huge protective barrier.


    A rainbow like barrier enveloped the entire garden! When


    As soon as the dragon breath came into contact with the barrier, the barrier emitted a nging sound and the might of the dragon breath was actually cancelled out just like that!?


    The entire rear garden was eerily quiet ¡­ leaf


    The nsmen, servants, and Ling Yuwei all nkly stared at the colourful energy dissipating in the sky, as if everything that had just happened was just a dream ¡­<span>Ji Pengchun, who was in the air, was bbergasted upon seeing this, as if he had seen a ghost. He could not believe that his dragon breath, which he had painstakingly cultivated for many years, was somehow blocked by the energy shield emitted by a vegetable!? "


    <span>No ¡­. No ¡­. Impossible ¡­ "What the hell is going on?!"


    <span>Ji Pengchun became angry and roared loudly. leaf


    Wuya sighed, facing the doubtful and surprised gazes of the crowd, he said lightly: "My dear friend, I have been meticulously working on this garden. every


    Every single plot ofnd and every single nt, I have personallye to look after. Your arrival would destroy all of my years of sweat and blood, that''s not really appropriate ¡­ "After calming himself down from his rage, Ji Pengchun frowned and began to carefully look over the garden. He


    He had not taken a closer look at it before, but now that he had taken a closer look at the vegetable patch in the yard, his gaze froze! His eyes stared straight ahead!<span>"Gan Pce, Fifty Earth Sea, Kan Gongzi Water ¡­" The Gen Pce is ugly, the Earth Yin and the Sun, the Imperial Pce is splintered... " kiki


    Peng Chun looked at all sorts of vegetables in the vegetable patch and started mumbling to himself as he looked at the arrangement ¡­ "


    <span>The Gate of Life was made from earth ¡­ The Moon of Chou and Yin, for summer, in autumn, in winter, died in spring... This ¡­ "Could this be ¡­" Speak


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ji Pengchun suddenly felt dizzy and his whole body started to feel ufortable! He


    "He suddenly fell from a height of more than two hundred meters!"


    "Aiya!" The group of Ye n members were suddenly shocked awake and wondered why this Ji Pengchun suddenly fell down!? kikiAfter Peng Chunnded on the ground, his feet barely managed to stand up. His body was swaying a little as his face turned red and then white. In the end, he couldn''t hold it in any longer and spat out a mouthful of blood! one


    Ling Yuwei, who was at the side, widened her eyes in shock. The woman couldn''t understand at all. Why did Ji Pengchun spit out blood after just looking at the vegetable garden for a moment!?


    Ye Wuya sighed and instructed Ye Qun, "Ah Qun, send our close friend out. He''s injured and needs to rest ¡­."


    <span>"Yes."


    Ye Qun respectfully walked over and extended his hand, "Mr. Pang Chun, why don''t you go out and have some tea and rest for a bit?"


    "No need!" Ji Pengchun waved his hand. His mouth was filled with blood as he trembled in anger. He pointed at Ye Wuya and said, "You ¡­. You vegetable garden. Could it be ¡­ To use an extraordinary array formation to set up this ce!? "<span>Ye Wuya smiled and said, "Peng Chun has good eyesight, to think that she could recognize this technique."


    <span>"As expected..." Ji Pengchun was not satisfied. He shook his head and said, "You nted the vegetables here. In fact, you have set up a big sect formation!


    <span>They would use the unique colors, shapes, and ingredients of these dishes, and through different distribution and ranking, they would have the effect ofying down a formation stone. From this, they would absorb the essence of heaven and earth, allowing these dishes to have a coordinated exchange of powers!


    Ye Wuya! Your vicious heart! You''re actually using such a strange technique to harm me!? "To sink my mind into your arcane spell, causing my mind to be damaged, and my blood and energy to be thrown into chaos!?"<span>When he said that, the people of the Ye Family in the garden were stunned again! wha


    <span>"What!?" This vegetable field was also an extraordinary array!? They had watched the War God stir up trouble for who knows how many years, but this was the first time they had ever heard of such a thing! protosm


    <span>Come ¡­ There was actually something strange about this vegetable patch!?


    <span>Ling Yuwei suddenly woke up from her stupor. It was hard to imagine that Ji Pengchun had actually injured his primordial spirit because of some extremely mysterious and profound magic!? quaque


    It was as if Ji Pengchun had entered an overlyplicated system into aputer, but theputer had failed. To Ji Pengchun, this "vegetable patch" was too abstruse!


    He refused to admit defeat and tried to read Ye Wuya''s strange array, but he ended up hurting himself! Ling


    Yu Wei had thought that the Martial God might be well-hidden and could use peerless martial arts to defeat Ji Pengchun. But<span>Yes, she never would have thought that Ji Pengchun''s dragon breath could not even destroy the vegetables of the Martial God Seed!?


    The important thing was, even before the War God made a move, he was already able to force Ji Pengchun to cough up blood just by relying on his own vegetable patch!? This


    After a while, Ye Wuya said rather helplessly, "Oh Peng Chun, you misunderstand. I was just nting my own dishes, not to hurt you. I''ve been growing this for so many years, I don''t n on showing it to anyone ¡­ ¡­" I just wanted to eat something fresh. "


    "Cut the crap!" I admit that your magical techniques are far more profound than yours, and I can''tpare to yours! But if I leave just like that, you underestimate me, Ji Pengchun! "


    Ji Pang and Chun Yan took a deep breath and calmed themselves down as soon as they started cultivating.


    He took a big step and was about to walk towards Ye Wuya.


    <span>However, before he could take two steps, he saw Ye Qun standing in front of him, smiling.


    "Mr. Pang Chun, there''s Amaranth Field in front of us. If you keep walking, we''ll step on it ¡­" Ye Qun smiled and advised, "If you want to leave, then go to the side." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1232

    1232


    "A mere servant like you dares to block me?!" Get lost! "


    Ji Pengchun was burning with anger. After all, he had not fought with Ye Wuya yet, but he had actually seen a vegetable field and was vomiting blood!?


    If this were to spread out, he would definitely be theughingstock of the n. Even the Ji n would be ashamed of him and would never have the face to meet anyone again!<span>He had already decided to go for broke. He would fight to the death with Ye Wuya!


    Although the Wonder Gate Technique was a profound absolute art, it was different from the ancient martial arts. The fact that the art was profound didn''t mean that the ancient martial arts were strong!Ji Pengchun didn''t care if he would hurt the vegetable patch or not. Seeing that Ye Qun was blocking him, he performed a dragon w technique and was about to grab Ye Qun and throw him to the side!


    However, just as Ji Pengchun reached out his w, Ye Qun''s hand had already grabbed Ji Pengchun''s wrist!?<span>"You ¡­" Ji Pengchun paused for a second, thinking that he was seeing things. How could this old servant stop his attack?!


    <span>Ji Pengchun thought that he was just being careless. He immediately released a wave of true energy that was at the great circle of the Divine Awakening Realm. The surrounding air vibrated and released a pressure that made people''s hearts palpitate!


    "Those who block me, die!"


    <span>Ji Pengchun raised his left arm and formed a spiralling cyclone of zhen yuan, as if he was going to grab all the power of this small world into his palm!


    The condensed golden light was smashed down by him!"Star Destroyer Hammer!"


    The palm attack of Ji Pengchun had crushed metal and broken jade, breaking mountains and breaking rocks!But just as he was about to hit Ye Qun, Ye Qun''s right hand, which seemed slow but was actually fast, caught the hammer as though it was a rock!


    <span>Ye Qun smiled and waved his right hand like a cloud, bringing with him a mysterious power that made Ji Pengchun unable to bring out his strength!


    With a grab, he removed the shiny, golden elemental energy from Ji Pengchun''s hands!


    <span>Ye Qun flung his hand towards the sky behind him. That golden true essence fusion was like a meteor, and after a long parab, itnded on a mountain several hundred meters away!


    "Boom!"<span>A small mountain was directly blown into a million pieces of rubble, and the mountain waspletely t!


    <span>All the servants and members of the Ye Family still had some lingering fear. Such a powerful force, if it exploded in the backyard, what would happen!?


    However, what was even more inconceivable was that... Ye Qun had actually blocked Ji Pengchun!?Ling Yuwei tightly grabbed onto the corner of her clothes, and her eyes flickered as she looked at Ye Qun. This polite and amiable old servant, who had always been so polite to everyone, actually ¡­ To have such strength!?


    <span>Ji Pengchun found it hard to ept such a cruel reality. His meticulously crafted move, the Star Destroyer Hammer, was originally meant to be used to fight against Ye Wuya ¡­ In the end, even Ye Wuya''s servants were unable to do anything about it!?


    <span>He didn''t even know how Ye Qun had neutralized his attack. This had far surpassed his understanding of martial arts!


    <span>In other words, Ye Qun''s martial arts cultivation was above his!


    Even Ye Wuya''s servants were stronger than him!? Then ¡­ Does he even have the qualifications topete with Ye Wuya!?


    What was the difference between his actions, his ambitions, and that foolish and ignorant clown!?"This lowly one has been disrespectful. Please do not me me, Mr. Pang Chun. This is a vegetable field that cannot be stepped on ¡­" Ye Qun respectfully apologized at that moment.


    "No ¡­" Impossible! I, Ji Pengchun, have trained bitterly for more than two hundred years. I have also been in closed-door training for fifty years.<span>How could this be ¡­ Even a little servant like you can''t do anything!? This is not true! "


    Ji Pengchun was not willing to believe everything that had happened in front of his eyes. The huge feeling of humiliation and despair made his face turn red as he spat out another mouthful of blood.The Ji Ancestor came here to challenge the Martial God in high spirits, but in the end ¡­ Before he had even fought the War God, he had been injured by a vegetable patch and a servant, causing him to spit out two mouthfuls of blood!


    Although the Ye n members standing on the side felt relieved. They knew that their Martial God was still invincible, but seeing Ji Pengchun like this, they felt pity for him.


    <span>Sadly, a lifetime of hard work in exchange for such a cruel reality, no one would feel good about it.


    <span>It could only be that he had chosen the wrong opponent...


    Everyone used their revered gazes and looked at Ye Wuya who was holding a piece of dung in his hand. Once again, they gained a deeper understanding of the two words "Martial God".


    Even if most of them had never seen Ye Wuya make a move, was that important? Ye Qun''s strength already showed how terrifying Ye Wuya was!


    "Sigh... "Ah Qun, bring Bangchun to have a good rest and drink some Snow Lotus Tea. Since you''re here, you should eat your meal before leaving, right?" Ye Wuya said somewhat helplessly.<span>"No need!"


    Ji Pengchun''s eyes looked as if they were about to bleed. He smiled bitterly, "I, Ji Pengchun, am not as good as you guys, but I will never be humiliated by you people! Sooner orter, there will be a genius from the Ji family who will restore the prestige of the Ji family! "


    With that, Ji Pengchun activated his Wind Controlling Technique and flew away from the Ye n.


    <span>Ye Wuya frowned, and asked Ye Qun, "Ah Qun ¡­ ¡­" We insult him? Do we? "


    "Master, it seems like Mr. Pang Chun has misunderstood us ¡­" "We, the Ye n, should not have any ce to show our disrespect!" Ye Qun said respectfully.


    "That''s good... We, the Ye n, still need to talk about reason. "Ye Wuya did not seem to care much about it. He turned around and said to the stunned servants," Work, stop looking. Don''t dy lunch. "<span>Although the few Ye n elders still wanted to look at the garden vegetable fields that they had never noticed before, they did not dare to stay. They all bowed and left, and the servants also left obediently.


    <span>At this time, Ling Yuwei bit her lip and made up her mind. She walked behind Ye Wuya and said, "Grandpa Martial God, I want to learn to grow vegetables ¡­"


    Ye Wuya turned his head and said with a faint smile, "I thought you didn''t like it. Don''t you think it''s too tiring to be dirty?"


    "I ¡­" Ling Yuwei''s face reddened, but she immediately replied in a serious tone, "I''m only over twenty years old. To you, I''m just a child that can''t be any younger.


    "Children are always ignorant and disobedient. Can''t you give me one more chance because you are an esteemed elder when ites to education?"<span>"Haha ¡­" Ye Wuya revealed a strange look and smiled, "Yu Wei, remember what you said today. You were the one who wanted to learn it, and I wasn''t the one who asked you to learn it ¡­ ¡­"


    As a person, I like the beginning and the end. If you want me to teach you, you can, but when you open the bow, you don''t turn around. Are you sure that you won''t go back on your words this time? "<span>Ling Yuwei clenched her delicate hands, but did not hesitate. With a resolute look in her eyes, she said, "I will not regret this!"


    Her ancient martial talent was very ordinary. In a ce like the n where there were many geniuses, it could even be considered to be very poor.


    If she wanted to close the distance between her and Ye Fan, the only way out would be to help Ye Fan in other areas, and help him!<span>Ling Yu Wei had seen the power of this vegetable garden, and believed that she had already found the path to take! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1233

    1233


    <span>A small boat was slowly docking by a river in the tropics.


    <span>On the shore, there was a makeshift tent, with a few gs of international organizations flying in the middle. There were security organizations, doctors'' organizations, WHO and, of course, China''s peacekeeping forces.


    "Captain Xu, you''re back?"


    Two strong young peacekeepers ran to the shore and tied the boat.<span>Xu Lingshan helped a few refugees who had been rescued by the bandits to get back on shore.


    "Liu Ye, Ceng Kai, three of our men were slightly injured. Bring them to the doctor for bandaging. The rest, bring them to a tent. Give them food and water." Xu Linshan ordered.


    On the shore, Liu Ye and Zeng Kai saluted and then prepared to bring the refugees to their tents.


    <span>However, when they saw the middle-aged man in ragged clothes, they were puzzled. This man did not look like one of the residents here.


    <span>"Captain Xu, is this uncle a refugee too?" Zeng Kai asked.


    Xu Linshan turned her head and looked at Ye Fan, her eyes shing with a trace of difort. She forced a smile, shook her head and said, "No, he is my friend, I just happened to meet him here."


    "Your friend? Such a dangerous ce like this where you can meet your friends!? " Another soldier, Liu Ye, said in surprise.<span>Liu Ye, on the other hand, observed the situation and realized that Xu Linshan''s expression was strange. He immediately scolded with a smile, "Why are you asking so much? "Hurry up and go back to work!"


    After the group left, the two older soldiers that Xu Linshan had just fought also went ashore.<span>They didn''t ask about Ye Fan''s background, but a man with a small mustache smiled and said, "Captain Xu, I gave this old friend of yours something to wear, right?" I''m closer to him, so I should be able to wear it. "


    "Thank you, senior." Xu Linshan smiled.


    "Thank you, old brother." Ye Fan also felt that his clothes were too torn, and it wouldn''t be good to reveal anything.


    The elderlyughed and said, "I am much younger than you. You can call me Small Achievement, but I am called Cheng Tianxu."


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. If he were to tell him that he was only in his twenties, he would probably think that he was just talking in his sleep.Not long after, Chen-Shu brought a set of clothes over to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan also couldn''t be changed in the open air, so he followed Xu Linshan to her resting tent.


    "Because there are not many girls here. Other than me, the other three girls are all doctors and nurses. No one ising to this tent during the day. You can change here." Xu Linshan said.Ye Fan gratefully said, "Thank you very much for meeting you, Lingshan. This matter is really a long story..." It''s not convenient for me to exin to you back on the ship. "


    "You don''t need to say it, I understand. I will go get you something to eat and drink. We will talk after you have changed your clothes." Xu Linshan smiled.


    Ye Fan nodded and watched Xu Linshan walk out.


    After that, he looked around and saw some exotic decorations on top of the tent. He sighed and could not help but shake his head with a wry smile ¡­<span>It was hard to imagine that after entering the Purgatory Sword Demon''s state, he had actually traveled across several countries, directly from North America to South America!


    <span>This ce was far away, on the banks of the Magdalena River in Columbus.


    Because this ce was located in a tropical rain forest, the terrain wasplex, and the water routes were crisscrossed. It was easy to defend and not easy to attack.Therefore, arge number of vicious drug lords had upied this ce, as if they had established a kingdom of drugs!


    <span>In addition, the drug lords controlled the local residents and even captured some women and children from outside to help them manufacture drugs.


    <span>It could be said that this was a gray area of thew. Every day, people would die, and most of the people here were under the shadow of drugs and death.


    Because these drug lords were resourceful and had bribed many of the councilors of the State of Colombia along with a huge chain of interests, it was almost impossible to use military means to exterminate them.


    As the number of drug lords increased, the battles between them continued unceasingly.<span>Many people here could only risk their lives and secretly think of ways to escape from the ws of those drug lords.


    If anyone tried to escape, the drug lords would naturally chase them down. After such a long period of time, more and more pitiful civilians had died.<span>It was in such an environment that the peacekeeping troops of Xu Linshan were sent to provide humanitarian support.


    Today, Ye Fan happened to run into Xu Linshan''s group of three, and went to pick up the few families that had escaped.<span>After these refugees ran out and provided rescue and psychological counselling, they would find time to send them to the nearest town before arranging their subsequent lives.


    <span>It could be said that life here was very difficult, but the tasks required were very heavy and dangerous.


    After Ye Fan heard about the situation here, in his heart, he somewhat admired Xu Linshan for being able to bear such hardships.As he thought about these things, he changed his clothes.


    Suddenly, the tent was lifted, and Xu Lingshan came in with a tray.


    <span>The two immediately looked at each other. Ye Fan was currently taking off his pants, making him look quite awkward.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Xu Linshan turned around quickly and blushed, "I... I thought you were done changing! "


    Ye Fan apologetically said, "I was thinking about something just now, so I was just distracted for a moment. I was too slow..." Hehe... "Soon."Although the two of them had been so intimate that they almost broke thestyer of window paper, the feeling of intimacy they had felt in a year had long since faded.


    <span>This kind of intimate yet strange feeling made the two of them feelplicated.


    <span>After Ye Fan had changed, Xu Linshan had also calmed down and put down the tray.


    "The conditions here are simple. Bread and cans, water is the boiling river, you can eat some," said Xu Linshan.


    Ye Fan picked up the bread and took big bites of it, saying, "It''s good enough, at least it''s a hundred times better than the catfish I ate previously."<span>Xu Linshan looked at the man''s gray hair sadly and said, "You ¡­ How did you get here? Why would he appear here? "


    <span>Ye Fan raised his head and sighed, "If I were to tell you that I came all the way from Moxi City, would you believe me?"


    <span>"What!?" Xu Linshan''s eyes widened, "How could that be ¡­" Run? You have to run thousands of kilometers! "


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders. He also knew that this was very abnormal, but if he didn''t run for thousands of miles and use up this Purgatory Sword Demon''s power, blood would probably flow like a river and countless deaths and injuries.


    <span>And the only side effect Ye Fan got in return was that he had be like this, a normal person with a middle-aged appearance ¡­


    "Wait a minute!" Xu Lingshan suddenly thought of something, and said with her eyes wide open: "You... You said you came from Moxi City!?


    Could it be ¡­ Yesterday, the news had spread throughout the world about the historic tragedy of millions of lives being lost... has something to do with you!? "<span>"So ¡­ Has it already spread across the globe? "This is such a big thing, I can''t hide it anymore ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s expression was indescribablyplex. With a dejected look, he lowered his head and said, "That''s right, I was there..."

 Chapter 1234

    1234Xu Linshan was startled. She couldn''t help but cover her beating heart with one hand. Her pretty face turned pale, and she didn''t dare to ask any further questions ¡­ leaf


    How could Fan Jian not know what the woman was thinking? He waved his hand with a smile and said: "Don''t misunderstand, I didn''t kill the person ¡­" Oh, I may have identally hurt some people, but. I''m going to save someone. " xuLing Shan then let out a long sigh of relief and sat down, asking with concern, "What happened there? I heard the news on the radio say that it was a terrorist attack. " leaf


    The sail sighed and told Xu Linshan the truth. xu


    In the past year, Rinloran had been training and performing tasks for the Dragon Soul. The world was full of people, and her understanding of the underground world was far from what it used to be.Originally, she felt that her mental endurance had greatly increased, but she discovered that it was still far from enough!


    When Ye Fan talked about the Epic expert Nichs'' n to release his brother, Lovran, two ancient powers tried to use Sally Ye to kill twenty million people, revive a demon, and bring them to eternal life... leaf<span>With the power of a single person, he shed two Epic Tiers, using the berserk Purgatory Sword Demon''s posture to suppress Sally Ye ¡­ xu


    <span>Even if Ling Shan didn''t see this grand Grand Historical Battle on the scene, she was still overwhelmed by emotions. Her blood was boiling, and even her entire soul was trembling! This


    It was a scene beyond the human imagination. It was like the scene of a legendary deity!


    "You ¡­ You became old because of this battle? " Xu Linshan mumbled. Her eyes were moist, feeling sorry for the man.


    Ye Fan looked at his hands that had aged a lot and bitterly smiled, "There''s nothing I can do..." After all, in terms of conventional battle power, I still cannot defeat the ancient cultivators, much less the Demonified Sally Ye ¡­This is a desperate strategy, and before I used the Purgatory Sword Demon, I was already prepared to die. Should


    "It should be thanks to my cultivation method. It allowed my body''s cells to have more vitalitypared to ancient martial artists of the same level. They were able to withstand this kind of suicide attack and thus survived."


    Ye Fan still felt very lucky. If it was him in the past, he would definitely have died this time.<span>The energy umted by his fleshly body was much more solid than true essence. It could withstand such a long and crazy consumption of true essence.


    "It''s better to get old than die ¡­" Ye Fan said. xu


    <span>Ling Shan smiled and nodded, "Yeah ¡­" Using such a small price to exchange for the lives of twenty million people, what is it worth? "


    <span>After finishing her sentence, Xu Linshan felt that it was a bit ambiguous, as if she did not care about Ye Fan''s life or death.


    Her face turned red and she quickly stood up to exin with a wave of her hand, "Ye Fan, don''t misunderstand! I... I didn''t mean that! I just said. The things that you have done are very amazing! "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "What are you getting so excited for, I''m not angry..." Besides, the current me ispletely unable to defeat you. You


    Do you think I''m still the same person who was in thepany''s arena? "Right now, I''m just a slightly strongermoner ¡­" xu<span>When Lingshan heard this, although Ye Fan was smiling at her, she still felt her nose sour and her eyes were red.


    "Lingshan, what''s wrong with you? He looked like he was about to cry? Are you sad for me? " Ye Fan was somewhat embarrassed. He had half a selfish heart, and it was just to save Sally. He couldn''t be considered a heroic martyr. can


    <span>"Xu Linshan suddenly stood straight and saluted Ye Fan!"


    You. What are you doing? " "What?" Ye Fan was stunned.You are a general! "I should have saluted you. What''s more, I admire you for what you''ve done." Xu Linshan solemnly said. leaf


    Fan Le smiled. "So, it turns out that you also knew about this matter..." xu


    <span>Ling Shan nodded and said, "Your identity was known to all the dragon souls. However, most people don''t know who you are, and only know that you saved a national crisis."


    In the one year she was away, she also learned from some information about Ye Fan''s real background, and the legendary experience that he had, he was a very powerful existence in the underground world.


    <span>The more she knew about this, the more Xu Lingshan realized how big of a gap there was between her and Ye Fan... When


    After hearing that Ye Fan had be a national general and a hero of China, she felt even more strongly that the man was getting further and further away from her.Therefore, sheter went on a mission overseas with peace of mind and worked hard to train herself. She already didn''t have much hope of meeting Ye Fan again.


    This was because she knew that Ye Fan would notck women, and even more so, close female friends. There was no difference if she was by his side or not. She


    She also had her own dignity. If the heavens allowed her to have no rtion with Ye Fan, then she wouldn''t force him. leaf<span>Fan''s reply was light and indifferent: "With our rtionship, there''s no need to y the military. Just a casual point will do."


    <span>Our. Rtionship? " When Xu Linshan heard this, she bit her lower lip with aplicated expression.


    <span>When Ye Fan saw the woman''s appearance, he felt that her words were a little strange. That''s right ¡­ What was their rtionship?


    <span>Old friend? Old lover? A soulmate? Or something else? one


    There was a wall between the two of them. Although they both had some feelings for each other, they were not sure what the other was thinking.


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. Right now, he actually didn''t have the time to think about these matters, because since he was still alive, then there were a lot of things... He had to face it!<span>Xu Linshan also felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward. She smiled lightly and asked, "That''s right, how are CEO Su and the rest?"


    Ye Fan raised his head and thought of Su Qingxue. His heart was filled with worry, but he didn''t know what the woman''s current situation was. From


    Right now, she couldn''t help Su Qingxue at all. Everything had to be decided by herself. Also<span>With Sally, who knows what will happen to INFERNO''s brothers ¡­


    <span>Xu Linshan suddenly thought of something and said, "Aiya!" Look at me, I''mpletely dumbfounded. What lousy question is this! You''re missing, Director Su is definitely worried to death!


    I... I''ll use the satellite phone to contact the higher-ups right now and think of a way to find a helicopter to send you back! " leaf


    Hearing that, Fan Xian hurriedly stopped her: "Don''t! Don''t let anyone know I''m here! Including my identity, we must keep it a secret! ""Why?" Xu Lingshan wondered, "You''re missing now, Director Su and the others must be worried to death!" Furthermore, our country of China values you a lot too. The Dragon King and the others are definitely looking for you ¡­ " leaf


    The sail grabbed Xu Linshan''s hand, pulled her down, and brought her close to the woman''s face. She stared at the woman with her burning eyes and said in a low voice, "Lingshan! Think about it carefully. If the people in the world knew that even though I am still alive, but ¡­ I have be an ordinary person! Then... What kind of consequences will it bring about!? "<span>Xu Linshan was initially a bit nervous under the man''s gaze, but after listening to this question and carefully thinking about it, she suddenly felt a wave of cold air rush from her feet to the top of her head! She


    <span>He didn''t dare to think too much about it! That was because he was terrified! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1235

    <span>1235 1


    <span>This epic war, which had shocked the entire underground world, was the most terrifying human cmity after the second world war...


    The explosion caught everyone off guard, and it ended abruptly.


    Unknowingly, three days had passed.<span>On Purgatory Ind, the sky was blue and clear, the blue sea was blue and the sky was blue. It was as beautiful and tranquil as usual. ind


    <span>The damaged parts of the ind have been repaired by hard-working residents. Only


    <span>However, a trace of gloom seemed to cover the hearts of everyone on the ind.


    <span>At this time, in the conference room of the castle on the ind, people were constantly going in and out, reporting the situation around the world to the big bosses of INFERNO.


    "... The Ministry of Defence of the Magnificent Kingdom had officially dispatched a number of Delta troops into the city at 11: 00 EST to conduct a secret search! Magnesium


    Fang said that they would spare no effort to identify the main character of this terrorist attack and take all measures to maintain regional and global peace and stability! ""Report!" The remnant of the Sacred Royal Court in East Africa announced the official establishment of the new Sacred Heavenly Kingdom, and dispatched permanent envoys to the EU, NATO, and Fusang! Spirit


    <span>Sacred Heavenly Kingdom has already announced to the public that they will find the mastermind and the culprit behind the Crimson Mo City incident, and will not spare any effort to defeat it ¡­ " "


    The newspaper... The Dark Council announced to the outside world! The two ancient protectors, Alessandro and Stuart, would once again be in charge of the Dark Council. same"At that time, the Dark Council expressed that neither the Blood n nor the Dark Council were responsible for the incident in Blood Mo City. Any spection or usation will be viewed as disrespect to the ancient members of the Dark Council!"


    <span>The veterans of the old days, gather in Australia! They had joined the Golden Warrior, the Ghost de, the Tiger of Siberia, the Sand Snake, and four other [A] ss organizations, eleven [B] ss organizations, as well as several other [C] ss organizations, to hold the ''Exorcist Assembly''! He


    We will publicize that this incident in ''Blood-red Mo City'' was caused by us, INFERNO! They will bring justice and justice upon us! "


    "Report..." ¡­ ¡­.


    ¡­ ¡­. one


    <span>One after another, news came from all over the world, from the surface, and from the underground world. It caused everyone in the meeting room to have ugly expressions on their faces.


    "Pa!" ProfitVance mmed his hand on the table and said angrily, "This bunch of bastards! Did he really think our boss was dead!? Old


    <span>Once they went missing, they immediately ran out from their corner, jumping around clowns and appearing on the scene in in sight. It was really lively! "


    "The Sacred Heavenly Kingdom is but a remnant of a group of Sacred Royal Court. Although they have a lot of followers, they aren''t much of a threat to us ¡­ ck


    <span>The ancient people of the Dark Council hade out at this time to take charge of the situation. They were trying their best to avoid suspicion ¡­


    <span>As for the ruler of the old days, a few experts had been killed by Boss. Without the ck Emperor and White Queen, they were nothing more than a mob!


    <span>"If a dog barks, it won''t bite. The ones who bark the loudest are usually the ones who don''t need to worry ¡­" Azzler said in a deep voice.


    cksmith,st time Old Magnesium ate under our boss''s hand and was so lucky, could they really bear it? " the Leviathan asked.


    <span>"Even if they can''t tolerate it, they won''t bear the brunt of it. They will definitely join forces with other countries and organizations.


    They sent teams to the city to search, but they were still worried about what was going on with our boss. "For a while, they didn''t dare to do anything."


    <span>Oh, oh, oh, oh! His scalp was truly numb! Why isn''t there any good news!? "


    Beryl rubs her hair in frustration, dark circles around her eyes.<span>The Leviathan scolded, "Hmph,zy bastard, what are you shouting about? "If you''re afraid, get back to your vi in Hollywood!"


    <span>"You big squid! How could I still have the mood to y outside after such a big incident!? You


    <span>Everyone is worried about our boss, I''m not worried? I don''t even dare to close my eyes for the next few days! "


    <span>With that, he looked miserably at thedy sitting at the end of the conference table with a face as deep as water and eyes as cold as ice, "Sister-inw ¡­" You''re sure, boss. Was he really alive? You''re not lying to us, right? " This


    When he was in the conference room, the one who was in charge of the overall situation was Su Qingxue.


    After the incident, Su Qingxue immediately flew to Purgatory Ind on a private ne.<span>As Ye Fan''s official wife, the demons of INFERNO were naturally very respectful towards her.


    <span>Moreover, Su Qingxue was now the master of the Ghost Valley and was also the leader of an S grade organization. Thus, no one would question if she was able to organize the overall situation here.


    At this time, Su Qingxue''s bright eyes swept across the crowd and she said in a clear voice, "My source is absolutely correct. No matter how his body condition is right now, at the very least, he will definitely be alive."


    <span>Su Qingxue personally confirmed to Blue Rain that Ye Fan was not dead because the Spirit Rhino Gu was not dead.


    <span>"Although I''m not sure about Ye Fan''s condition, but the man is still alive!"


    Sister-inw, since you''re so sure that our boss is still alive, why don''t you go look for him? In terms of finding people, who in this world canpare to the Heaven''s Eyes that you control? " Belle said eagerly. Siu<span>Qingxue shook her head and immediately rejected, "I already said, no one from INFERNO or from any vassal group is allowed to find my husband''s whereabouts. "Heaven''s Eye, I have already ordered that you are not to investigate my husband''s information."


    <span>Why!? Eldest Sister-in-Law! At such a critical moment, if their boss did note, then something big would have happened!


    We, INFERNO, have taken control of too many resources in the underground world. Even on the surface, we are still considered fat meat in the eyes of other countries.


    Could it be that you have the heart to have your eldest brother bring down such a great river and mountains, and have it all under his control!? " "I''m sorry," Beryl said gloomily.


    "Yes, eldest sister-inw. My subordinates have also reported to me that a few forces in the sea are on the move. News of the boss'' disappearance has spread very quickly ¡­" "The Leviathan is in a hurry as well."Shut up! You two! Sister-inw''s decision was right, how can a wooden fish like you bepared to her!? " Asmondius, who had been silent all this time, said.


    "Sloppy ghost!" What do you mean!? " The Leviathan was dissatisfied.


    Su Qingxue sighed and interrupted them, "Alright, stop arguing ¡­ ¡­" I really haven''t exined it clearly to Leviathan or Beryl. "<span>"Sister-inw, if you''re not looking for boss, do you have a secret n?" Or did you already know where your boss is? " Beryl had an idea. Siu


    <span>Gentle Snow replied faintly, "No, I don''t know where he is nor do I have any secret ns."


    <span>Then what exactly is it?! " Beryl was speechless. Siu


    Gentle Snow stood up and walked to the window, looking at the distant blue sky.


    "Think about it carefully. If your boss is still alive, then ¡­ does he not know ¡­" Once he disappears, what impact will it have on INFERNO and our families? "


    <span>"Of course he knows. The boss has always been a schemer ¡­" Leviathan pped his horse.


    "Since he knows, why didn''t he contact us when he was still alive? Noting to see us? " Su Qingxue asked. in


    Everyone was silent as they didn''t think about this question.<span>"Could it be... Is it boss or something? " Beryl guessed, but his expression grew more serious as he began to understand. Siu


    <span>Qingxue turned around and solemnly said, "No matter what the reason is, if he is still alive and hasn''te to see us, then he must have a reason not to show himself! He


    <span>We don''t want anyone to know about his current situation, so if we take the initiative to look for him, we''ll only be helping him!


    "Since he has chosen to hide in a corner of the world, he must have done so. It is the best choice!"


    However... What if the boss needs our help? " the Leviathan asked. SiuQingxue took a deep breath, and said with a cold look in her eyes: "If there''s something he can''t solve, then ¡­ ¡­" It''s useless for any of us to go! "


    Inside the meeting room, everyone was silent. Their expressions wereplicated as they sighed. This


    When the door was pushed open, a Caucasian woman wearing a ck hooded robe with amber hair, whose beauty was in no way inferior to Su Qingxue walked in with a sad face.


    "Princess Ai''er." The demons stood up one after another, showing great respect. Siu<span>Qingxue also walked over and asked with concern, "Ai''er, is Sally Ye better today?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1236

    1236<span>That day, after the tragedy had happened, Al had rushed to the scene and brought Sally back from the ruins.


    In the past few days, although Sally had recovered, she had locked herself in her room. She did not say anything but only cried.


    Everyone was afraid that Sally would do something stupid, so Al and Misty Night, as a girl, apanied her and tried to talk to her.


    However, Sally didn''t want to say anything at all, her entire being was depressed.


    Al shook his head weakly and said worriedly, "Her emotions are still very unstable. The incident this time is too much of a blow to her.If it was the past her, she would have long thought of a way to find Ye Fan, but she didn''t dare to ask about Ye Fan, which means that she doesn''t dare to face reality, and even more so, doesn''t dare to face Ye Fan. "


    "Sigh!" It wasn''t her fault, it was all the blood n''s Demon Hunter Lovran! As his biological father, how could he possibly harm his own daughter like this!? " Belle said bitterly."Although we all know that Sally is a victim herself, she would definitely feel sad about this trial ¡­


    She would feel that if she wasn''t there, those people wouldn''t have died, and her boss wouldn''t have gone missing in order to stop her ¡­ " Asmuntis said.


    Su Qingxue pondered for a moment and asked, "Ai''er, did youe to find us to leave?"


    "How did you guess? Yeah, I don''t think it''ll help much if I stay here for the time being.<span>"I need to return to the Adept Association to deal with some matters, and my royal father and mother are looking for me."


    "I''ve troubled you these past few days. We also know that you took a great risk in helping us bring back Sally Ye. This is the favor we owe you." Su Qingxue said.


    Ai''er smiled and shook his head, "Nothing much, we are friends ¡­" Unfortunately, I''m still the president of the Adept''s Association. Our stand must be neutral, so ¡­ I can''t help you much else. "<span>"As a friend, you''ve already done enough," Su Qingxue said.


    The other Fiends also nodded in agreement. If it weren''t for Ai''er, no one would have the confidence to silently bring Salley back.


    <span>However, Ai''er also felt that there was something else. Su Qingxue seemed to be telling her that her rtionship with Ye Fan was only that of a friend ¡­


    Ai''er looked at the gentle expression on Su Qingxue''s face. With her brain, she waspletely unable to see through Su Qingxue''s intentions.Leviathan nudges Beryl with his arm. "Hey, slob, aren''t you usually the best at coaxing girls? Go, tell Sally to be happy! We don''t me her! The boss isn''t dead either! "


    <span>"Come on... "There are a lot of women I can coax, but Salisbury is definitely out of this range." Belle threw up his hands.


    "Useless trash, useless trash at such a critical moment!" The Leviathanined.


    Beryl bared her teeth, "Stinky squid, you''re useful!? "Right now, all of the rich and powerful people, capitalists and famous people around the world are all asking for news of our boss. Who do you think is the onemunicating with us to pacify us!?"They were about to argue again when they heard the nervous shouts of Fog Night outside the door.


    "This is bad!" This is bad! " Fog Night ran quickly to the door and shouted, "Sally, she ¡­ She locked herself up. She seemed like she was going tomit suicide! I can''t break through her mental barrier, I can''t get close to her! "<span>"What!? Suicide!? "


    <span>Everyone was shocked and hurriedly ran to Sally''s bedroom.


    <span>Su Qingxue and Ai''er''s faces changed as they also ran to the door.


    <span>At this moment, there was a powerful Spiritual Force outside the room''s door. It was like an invisible wall that prevented anyone outside from entering!


    <span>Azazar and Asmuntis tried to enter, but as soon as they got close, they were knocked back, dizzy.


    "Mental Barrier!" "What a strong Mental Energy ¡­" Ai''er eximed, "I''ve never seen such a terrifying spiritual pressure."


    "What should we do? Even Princess Ai''er could not enter!? " Fog night, he said anxiously.Ai''er felt helpless. She was a talented human being, but Sally Ye was a demon, and her mental strength was much higher than hers!


    A trace of coldness shed through Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes as she coldly said, "Let me ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Everyone looked at her in surprise.


    "Sister-inw, this is not a joke! Although your cultivation is improving at a rapid pace, Sally''s current strength is difficult to measure! "<span>"That''s right, Miss Su. If you force your way through the mental barrier, it might cause serious damage to your brain." Ai''er advised.


    Su Qingxue waved her hand and said, "I know what I''m doing."


    As she spoke, an ice-cold energy gathered around Su Qingxue''s body. The dark blue power of the Netherezim Bloodline hovered around his body."This... What kind of power is this? " She discovered that the energy particles around Su Qingxue were actually out of her control!?


    This was clearly a special power that Su Qingxue herself was emitting.<span>"Sister Su is a Blood Awakened from the Xuanming n of China. Perhaps this is the power of the Xuanming Bloodline." Fog Night said.


    Before they could say anything more, Su Qingxue had already walked to the door.


    <span>She walked into the spiritual barrier without being affected at all. She immediately unlocked the door and stepped into Sally''s room.


    "He went in!? Sister-inw can really resist Sally''s spiritual power?! " Beryl eximed.<span>"No ¡­" "It''s possible that sister-inw''s bloodline is immune to external interference caused by spiritual force."


    At this moment, everyone also saw Sally Ye in the room.


    He saw the beautiful woman, who was usually like the Moon Goddess, sitting on the cold floor with her hair in disarray.<span>What was shocking was that Sally''s hand was holding a silver dagger. She was slicing her four limbs and even her body, leaving dozens of wounds!


    Blood stained the ground!<span>"Sally Ye!" Are you crazy!? " The eyes of the crowd outside the door turned red, and they hated that they couldn''t rush in.


    This was what happened to Sally''s leaf. If she cut herself, she would quickly recover. If she was a normal person, she would bleed to death!


    Sally looked up, her face ashen, her eyes filled with despair.


    <span>His face was streaked with tears, as if they had dried.


    When she noticed that Su Qingxue had walked into the room and appeared in front of her, there was a trace of doubt in her eyes."Why are you here ¡­" Sally didn''t know that Su Qingxue had already arrived at the Purgatory Ind.


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at the silver-haired woman coldly and said, "Do you really want to die that badly?"


    "Hmph ¡­" "Are you here to persuade me, to say those words offort? No need ¡­ I''m tired of hearing about it.


    <span>I just want to punish myself before I die, and then finish it. A monster like me should not have lived in the first ce ¡­ "


    <span>However, Su Qingxue shook her head. Her eyes became colder and colder, "You''re thinking too much. Why should Ifort a woman like you who has created the souls of millions of wrongdoers and hasmitted so many heinous crimes?


    Of the over a million people who died, who would gofort them? Who was going tofort their families!?


    If it wasn''t for you, the man I love wouldn''t have remained silent. My family and everyone else here wouldn''t have fallen into such a crisis!


    You have to take responsibility for all of this, you are just like your dead father and uncle, you deserve it if you die! "<span>Hearing Su Qingxue''s vicious and cold words, everyone at the entrance was stunned. They thought to themselves, Is she really going to save him!? Wasn''t this pushing people to their deaths!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1237

    1237<span>Sally Ye was also agitated. With her pair of dull eyes, she nkly stared at Su Qingxue and waspletely shocked.


    The corner of Su Qingxue''s mouth curled up into a sneer, "What? Am I wrong?"


    There was a trace of unwillingness in Sally''s eyes, but it was quickly covered up by the pain. She lowered her head and said dejectedly, "You''re right ¡­ ¡­. I don''t deserve to die. I deserve to die... "


    "Sally Ye!" Don''t think like that! It''s not your fault! " Leviathan shouted from outside.


    "That''s right!" Sally Ye! You''re just being controlled! That''s not the real you ¡­ " Fog night also advised.


    <span>However, Su Qingxue immediately turned her head and coldly scolded them loudly, "All of you shut up!"


    <span>A strong and cold aura intimidated the Leviathan and Fog Night who were waiting outside.


    Asmuntis narrowed his eyes and patted his disciple on the shoulder. He shook his head slightly, signaling Fog Night to stop talking.<span>Aziz and Beryl, on the other hand, seemed to be deep in thought. They swallowed down the words that they had just spoken.


    Su Qingxue suddenly grabbed Sally''s clothes and pulled her up from the ground.


    <span>"Listen! Right now, the entire world had countless pairs of eyes staring at them!


    <span>As for my husband, he went missing because of you, and he hasn''t returned since!


    It''s easy for you to die, but it''s too easy for you to die for the sins you''vemitted!On what basis do you think you can just die from all these while we have to be frightened and take care of all the mess you left behind!? "


    <span>There was an iparable amount of grief in Sally''s eyes. Her mind was about to copse as she choked with sobs, "I ¡­ I didn''t want to either... I don''t have the face to face with the king anymore ¡­ "


    "Of course you don''t have the face to see him! If it wasn''t for you, how could he still not have received any news!? "


    <span>Su Qingxue''s beautiful face was ice-cold. Her eyes exuded a dense coldness and determination as she said: "You want to die ¡­ ¡­ No need to be in such a hurry.


    <span>Because before hees back, if we can''t hold on, this house, this organization, everything he cherishes, will be destroyed.


    Then, before his kingdom is destroyed, even if you don''t kill yourself, I will still kill you!


    Because of your existence, you destroyed my love, and you destroyed everything about me!No matter what, I will kill you! "I swear!"


    <span>Su Qingxue''s words scared everyone inside and outside the room, and their surroundings became so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.


    It was as if they were seeing Su Qingxue for the first time. Looking at the back of the woman, they revealed a touch of solemnity and reverence.


    Sally swallowed hard, and in her sorrow, she let out a sadugh: "You hate me ¡­ ¡­ "Right, right..."


    Su Qingxue threw Sally Ye onto the ground and left the room.


    Before leaving, he said coldly, "I''m very busy. A bunch of internal and external troubles need to be dealt with. I don''t have time to waste on a piece of trash who only knows how to drag them down..."


    Sally''s delicate body trembled. She clenched her fists tightly, and her nails pierced into her palms, causing blood to ooze out ¡­Outside the door, everyone looked at Su Qingxue''s delicate yet iparably firm back view. Each of their expressions were indescribablyplex.


    <span>"I finally understand. Why did the General Assembly choose her and not anyone else ¡­ " Azazel let out a long, low sigh.


    <span>Asmuntis'' eyes flickered, and he nodded.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    On the banks of the Magdalena River, at a temporary peacekeeping base.<span>Ye Fan made it clear to Xu Lingshan that under these dangerous circumstances, she had already given up on the idea of reporting Ye Fan''s information.


    The two of them also agreed that in the base, Ye Fan would temporarily be renamed "Fran" and set an image as an overseas Chinese doctor.


    <span>This name was naturally taken out from the code name of "Fallen" Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan stayed here until the third day, which could be considered as having a more detailed understanding of this ce.


    During these three days, Xu Linshan introduced him to everyone, saying that he was an old friend. Coincidentally, he was in danger while traveling here, so he was staying for a while.


    As the captain of this squad, Xu Linshan had a high prestige. After she finished introducing Ye Fan''s identity, no one asked anything more.


    In this ce where medical resources were scarce, Ye Fan quickly helped the doctors'' organization.


    Ye Fan''s exquisite medical skills immediately made everyone fall in love with this "middle-aged man", saving the lives of several refugees in the past three days.


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan did not n to remain a volunteer like this. He put more energy into finding a way to recover his strength.


    When night came, Ye Fan would quietly go outside the tent, find a quiet ce to meditate and train.


    ording to Ye Fan''s understanding of his own situation, he believed that the most important thing was to restore his vitality.<span>His body and every cell consumed too much energy and was in a "hibernating" state.


    <span>This kind of situation, Ye Fan had never encountered it before, nor had he ever heard of it.


    However, he felt that it was impossible to use his original "Mad Demon Dancing" to awaken his body.


    Not to mention, with his current body, even if he could do the movements which required a lot of physical strength, it would still take a long time.He didn''t have time to wait three years.


    <span>So, Ye Fan changed his way of thinking, and decided to try to use internal energy to stimte his body and recover.


    The most powerful skill that Ye Fan could grasp was naturally the "Life Water of Heaven" and the mysterious technique he saw in the Spirit Serpent Cave.Ye Fan was not familiar with the techniques in the Spirit Serpent Cave. Moreover, he currently did not have enough spiritual energy to enter the God of Swords'' ring to study.


    <span>Therefore, the best choice would be to cultivate the Heavenly Life Water once more.


    The sky is the birth of water, pay attention to "a lifetime of all things, tracing the origin, cycle after cycle."<span>This cultivation technique just so happened to be able to absorb spiritual energy and use it for itself, and then at the end of it, it would be able to be one with the world and allow one to use everything under the heavens.


    Logically speaking, it was indeed a cultivation technique that Ye Fan needed the most right now.


    However, after practicing for two nights, Ye Fan discovered that he had miscalcted!


    The inner force could absorb the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth. It was true that it could nourish the body, but it still needed to be cultivated! Only those with talent could!


    Of course, Ye Fan was very familiar with the Life Water of Tian Tian, but he had missed one basic requirement, which was the condition of his body!


    This was because his body was no longer the same as it was before. The rate at which he could absorb the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth was greatly reduced!<span>In the past, Ye Fan''s talent was very high, but now, this body that was overused was not suitable for cultivation at all!


    <span>If it was anyone else who had fallen from heaven into hell and realized that they had suddenly disappeared from the face of the earth after a generation of peerless experts, and that they had aged 20-30 years, they would probably copse!


    <span>However, after realizing this cruel reality, Ye Fan quickly calmed down.


    The sound of flowing water was beside his ears, and the sound of the wind was apanied by the chirping of insects.


    <span>Ye Fan sat under the tree, raising his head to look at the stars in the sky, thinking about his loved ones and his brothers and sisters in the distance ¡­ That was his spiritual support!


    <span>He took a deep breath and told himself that as long as he was alive, there would be hope. He would definitely be able toe up with a solution ¡­


    So what if he was slow in cultivating inner force? It was still better than not practicing at all. It was better to stay in a daze here.<span>Ye Fanforted himself, and decided to continue practicing the Life Water for the rest of his life.


    But right at this moment, a figure walked over.<span>"Who?"


    This ce was not a safe ce. There were drug lords and bandits lurking in the surrounding area, so Ye Fan immediately became vignt. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1238

    <span>1238


    "Who else could this ce be other than me?"


    Xu Lingshan walked closer with a helpless look on her face, her figure bing clearer.In the evening, she took off her military uniform. She wore a white shirt and casual jeans. Her beautiful figure became even more prominent.


    Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, then immediatelyughed and said, "It''s already sote, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Aren''t you also not sleeping?" Xu Linshan faintly sighed, sitting down next to Ye Fan and said, "It seems that you really have be an ordinary person ¡­" "If it was the you of the past, how could I have walked so close and didn''t know that I was the one who hade ¡­"


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "There''s nothing I can do about it. After all, I have to be grateful that this matter can save my life."


    <span>Xu Linshan looked at the man with aplicated expression without saying a word.


    At night in the rain forest, there was a gentle breeze.


    The atmosphere of the lone man and woman under the tree was rather delicate.


    "Lingshan, what are you trying to say ¡­" Ye Fan felt that this woman seemed to have something to hide.


    Xu Linshan lowered her head and smiled, "Can you not be angry if I tell you?"<span>Ye Fan spread out his hands, "Do I dare to be angry?" I can''t beat you right now. "


    Xu Linshan nced at him and joked, "You''re right. Now I want to bully you, that''s easy.""That''s right, so whatever you want to say, just say it." Ye Fan happily said.


    Xu Linshan''s beautiful eyes shed and said, "What I want to say is ¡­ I''m sorry to see you like this, but. "I''m pretty happy too."<span>"Happy?" Ye Fan was depressed, "Why?"


    <span>"Because... I used to feel that you were so far away from me, that you weren''t even from the same world ¡­. "This is the first time I''ve felt so close to you ¡­"


    After saying this, Xu Linshan''s face immediately became hot. She turned around, her back to Ye Fan and said, "You ¡­. Don''t misunderstand! I don''t mean anything else. "


    Ye Fan looked straight at the woman, thinking, if this doesn''t have any other meaning, then how could it be considered interesting?<span>However, Xu Linshan''s words had indeed stirred up the soft spot in his heart.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and said something he had wanted to say a long time ago, but had forgotten to say...


    "Actually... I think of you a lot this year. "<span>Xu Linshan''s back trembled slightly, but she did not say anything.


    "I''ve tried to inquire about you several times, but... I think you don''t want toe back. I have to respect your choice. "


    Xu Linshan still did not turn around. She grabbed her shoulders and buried her head in her arms.


    Ye Fan forced a smile and said, "Now that I have be like this, staying here is actually just a burden, and also a risk for you." "Thank you, and you''re willing to help me."At this time, Xu Linshan suddenly turned around and said angrily, "Ye Fan! What do you mean!? Am I, Xu Linshan, that kind of superficial and snobbish woman!?


    Was it because you were in trouble and had grown old, that I denied everything that happened in the past without being able to cultivate properly? "Ye Fan stared nkly, hurriedly waved his hand apologetically, "Lingshan, don''t misunderstand, I just want to thank you..."


    "Humph!" Don''t look down on others! Whether you stand at the top of the world or fall to the bottom of the ninthyer, I will only follow your heart! Don''t think that you''re the only man in the world! " Xu Linshan said angrily.<span>Ye Fan could only bitterly smile, how did he anger that woman? He didn''t have that intention from the start.


    <span>However, Xu Linshan''s temperament was the same as always.


    <span>At first, she thought that Xu Linshan was about to leave in anger, but she suddenly turned her head and said, "It''s not safe here at night. Some poisonous snakes and wild beasts will enter the camp. I''ll watch here. You can practice by yourself."


    Ye Fan''s heart felt warm, he didn''t expect that the woman who was worried about his safety woulde out and help him keep watch.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to say the words of thanks. The only thing he could do was to silently remember this deep down in his heart.


    Time was of the essence, Ye Fan didn''t waste any more time, and seriously began practicing.


    For the next few days, Ye Fan helped treat some of the wounded during the day, and at night, he practiced the Life Water of Heaven with Xu Shan Ling.The two nearby groups of drug lords were at war, causing the number of injured citizens to increase. Ye Fan was squeezed into a tight corner during the day and night.


    Many times, Xu Linshan had gone outside with Liu Ye, Zeng Kai, and other warriors of the dragon soul to save the people ande back covered in blood.


    When Ye Fan saw this scene, he felt more sorry for Xu Linshan''s life this past year.<span>Fortunately, Xu Linshan had been practicing the simple moves that he had taught her. Her body was in good condition and she hadn''t suffered any major injuries.


    After these few days, Ye Fan was already used to living here, but what made him feel helpless was that his life here in this world had not changed for a long time.<span>This body that had been overly exhausted was simply too unsuitable for cultivation!


    Xu Linshan knew that Ye Fan''s training progress was not good, so she tried tofort him a few times. Don''t worry, take your time.


    But Ye Fan actually didn''t need to beforted. He had seen too many storms and encountered too many desperate situations. He knew that the heavens never forgave him.On this day, as usual, Ye Fan was in a medical team''s tent, helping an injured little girl to remove the bullet from her leg and then treated her wound.


    <span>"It''s time to eat!"


    <span>Outside the tent, the kitchen guards were calling out to the men from the camp to fetch the tes and food.


    "It''s been hard on you, Dr. Flynn. Go out and eat. We can do the dressing here," a ck nurse said with a smile.<span>Ye Fan was indeed hungry. If he became an ordinary person, it would be easy for him to get hungry while working. He smiled and nodded, then walked out of the tent.


    <span>Just as he was about to go to the ce where food was served, Ye Fan heard the sound of the engine revamping in the northwest direction of the camp!


    At this time, Xu Linshan rushed out of a tent and shouted, "Ceng Kai! Liu Ye! Gather all the peacekeepers in the camp! Come with me to the front! All day long, let the wounded and the medical team gather at the fortifications! "


    "Yes sir!" A few of the team members began to move.


    When Xu Linshan rushed to the west gate with her people, she saw that there were already four to five modified SUVs and pickup trucks, and they had already broken in!<span>These cars were equipped with heavy machine guns. If he were to fire here, the casualties would be incalcble!


    However, what surprised Xu Lingshan and the other peacekeepers even more was a strong middle-aged man with a cigar in his mouth and a diamond watch.


    <span>Just by standing there, the big man''s cold gaze swept across, giving others a feeling of deterrence.


    "Kong Cha!? Why is he here!? "


    Some of the people who knew the big man eximed. Xu Linshan''s face was also very serious.<span>Ye Fan frowned. While he was here, he had long heard of this person called Kong Zha. He was one of the two biggest drug lords in the area.


    <span>This time, Kong Zha was one of them. His methods were cruel, his subordinates were many, and he had a huge amount of money. He was considered one of the top figures in the drug lords'' circle of the whole of Colombia.


    However, the drug lords usually followed the rules. The peacekeeping base was a restricted area. They would not barge into this ce and openly provoke internationalw.


    Just like Xu Linshan and her group, they would be attacked when they were outside saving people. However, when they returned to the camp, those bandits would not dare to chase them.Therefore, Kong Zha''s sudden appearance had caused the entire camp to tremble with fear. If Kong Zha truly intended to disregard internationalw and break the bottom line, then the situation would be dire for them!


    <span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1239

    1239"Kong Zha, this is the international peacekeeping force''s camp, please leave!" Xu Linshan took the lead and walked up to use Shardte.


    Kong Zha exhaled a mouthful of smoke, his steel-like face expressionless. "Don''t worry, I''m not here to kill. It''s not considered a vition of internationalw."


    <span>"Then what did youe here for!? To enter in a car with a heavy machine gun is already in vition of the rules here! " Xu Linshan said coldly.


    Kong Zha extended his hand to signal his subordinates behind him.


    Soon, a man, whose face was covered in blood and was unconscious, was lifted off a pickup truck with a stretcher.<span>"This is my younger brother, Gomez. He was injured in the battle just now. This is the nearest medical base. I want you to save him!" Kong Zha said in a deep voice.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before realizing that Kong Zha was asking for medical aid!


    This kind of situation was extremely rare. Normally, the drug lord had his own medical team, and he even hired a few skilled doctors. After all, they had plenty of money.<span>But sometimes, the battlefield was very far away from their base. Warriors that didn''t have enough time to heal them would just abandon them on the battlefield.


    However, the one injured this time was Kong Zha''s younger brother. Naturally, he would not abandon him.


    However, the journey back to his base was too far and they could not afford to dy it. Thus, they disregarded everything and barged into the peacekeeping camp.


    Xu Linshan looked at the medical team behind her. The doctors and nurses were trembling and didn''t dare to move forward.<span>She was also worried that if she could not save this Gomez, Concha would directly kill him.


    Kong Zha''s eyes became colder and colder. "I know what you guys are worried about. Let me tell you, my parents asked me to take care of my only brother before they leave."If Gomez dies today, all of you will die with him! "Don''t expect to scare me with that set of internationalw, I, Kong Zha, am not scared!"


    Xu Linshan''s face was pale. Although she was not afraid of Kong Zha, there were too many civilians to protect. She could not even fight with four fists, let alone with a heavy machine gun.


    <span>Kong Zha no longer had the patience to wait. His gaze immediately locked onto the medical staff behind him.


    <span>"If one of you still doesn''t send a doctor, I will kill all of you!"


    <span>This gave the doctors a fright. They all turned to look at the head of the medical team, a middle-aged Chinese doctor called Huang Haotian.


    Even though Huang Haotian was experienced, he was afraid. He pushed his sses and walked over with difficulty.


    "Dr. Huang, don''t worry. Unless I die, I will definitely protect you!" Xu Linshan could onlyfort him like this.


    Huang Haotian smiled bitterly and nodded his head. He walked over and squatted down to check on Gomez''s situation.<span>"Kong ¡­" Mr. Concha, your brother. What kind of injury? "


    "If I knew, what would I need a doctor for!?"


    Huang Haotian was so scared that he trembled. He could only ask: "He ¡­ ¡­ What attack did he suffer? "


    Concha said, "He got shot in the leg when he was shooting at the car. He fell off the car and got hit by a car."<span>Huang Haotian quickly nodded his head and started to check Gomez''s wound and heart ¡­ ¡­


    Not long after, Huang Haotian frowned: "The bullet didn''t injure the artery, so it shouldn''t be a big problem. It''s just that his heart rate is more than 125, it''s very possible that he fainted due to a tamponade ¡­""What are you talking about!?" Kong Zha said angrily.


    Huang Haotian was so scared that his entire body was shaking, "Packing in the pericardium is a traumatic rupture of the heart, or a blood vessel inside the pericardium causing blood to umte in the pericardium ¡­"


    "Shut up! I don''t want to hear that! Let me ask you, how can my brother wake up? " Kong Zha pulled out his gun and pointed it at Huang Haotian.


    At this time, Xu Linshan also pulled out her gun, aimed at Concha and said, "Don''t move! Put down the gun! "


    For a moment, the subordinates of Kong Cha also drew their guns. The two sides were in a stalemate.Huang Haotian''s legs went soft and he quickly replied: "Me! I''ll think of a way to extract the effusion from his pericardium right now. It can be saved! "


    <span>Upon hearing this, Kong Cha''s expression eased up a bit. "Go quickly!"


    <span>Huang Haotian had a lot of experience in medical treatment, so after confirming the cause, he hastily asked a nurse to bring him the syringe.


    After a simple disinfection, Huang Haotian inserted the needle into Gomez''s heart in an attempt to extract the fluid.


    However, after a while, Huang Haotian''s face turned pale, and sweat began to pour down like rain ¡­<span>"p ¡­" If he couldn''t draw it out... This ¡­ "You need to open your chest to find the reason." Huang Haotian said with difficulty.


    <span>"Breathless? Do you mean to open a knife here? " Concha frowned.


    Huang Haotian shook his head: "This ce ¡­. He couldn''t perform an operation here because he didn''t have enough surgical materials and the conditions were too harsh. When the time came, he wouldn''t be able to sew it up ¡­<span>"Mr. Concha, I really did my best. It wouldn''t be a problem if this was a hospital, but after all, this is just a small camp ¡­"


    Upon hearing this, Kong Zha''s face turned fierce: "If you can''t save my brother, then go to hell!"With that, Concha was about to shoot.


    <span>Seeing this, Xu Linshan intended to shoot at his arm directly.


    "Wait!"<span>At this crucial moment, Ye Fan called out to Kong Zha, and since he was using Westernnguage, Kong Zha immediately reacted.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed in his heart. He originally didn''t want to stand out too much because he needed to keep a low profile and endure it. But at this moment, it seemed that he had to stand out.


    "And who are you? You want to die? " Kong Cha said with cold eyes.<span>Ye Fan walked up, indicating that Xu Linshan would be fine, and said, "I can try to save your brother, but first let Doctor Huang go."


    "Are you a doctor?" Concha asked.<span>Ye Fan said, "If you continue to ask these boring questions, your little brother might really die."


    Kong Zha frowned, "You''d better seed..." Otherwise, I''ll kill you too. "


    <span>Huang Haotian had a slim chance of survival. His face was deathly pale as he said: "Doctor Foulen, there''s no way to open the knife here. We can''t even sew it up, how can we save him!?"


    Ye Fan patted his shoulder in constion, "Doctor Huang, please bring the operating equipment for the chest out. In addition, you need water and a urethral tube.""Ah?" What do you need a urethral tube for? " Huang Haotian was puzzled.


    "There''s no time to exin, hurry." Ye Fan said.<span>Huang Haotian clenched his teeth and personally ran into the tent to help Ye Fan take out the equipment.


    <span>Under the nervous gazes of the crowd, Ye Fan neatly opened Gomez''s chest, cutting open his heart...


    <span>Huang Haotian was also curious how Ye Fan was going to treat him. He trusted this temporary doctor quite a bit, but the operation before his eyes was practically impossible. He was extremely nervous.


    <span>"Found it ¡­" The right ventricle is damaged. "


    <span>Ye Fan''s face was full of joy. After draining the fluid from inside, he immediately took the urethral tube, and then put a balloon at the front of the urethral tube into his heart.


    <span>"Doctor Huang, help me pour ten milliliters of water in my goal bag," said Ye Fan.


    Huang Haotian, who was at the side, suddenly woke up and shouted: "So that''s the case!? You. You used a urethral tube''s balloon to temporarily seal the opening of the heart!? "The group of medical staff behind them were all stunned by Ye Fan''s calmness and skill. They were finally saved!


    Very soon, as the bulge appeared on the balloon, the opening of the heart was blocked.<span>Ye Fan extended his hand to check the carotid artery of the lower Gomez, raised his head and said to Concha, "Okay, your brother will temporarily pass through the dangerous period, but you have to take him to a ce where you can sew it up as soon as possible."


    Kong Zha squinted his eyes and revealed a rough smile, "Not bad ¡­" I never thought that there would be such an excellent surgeon in this small camp. "


    <span>When Xu Linshan heard this, she couldn''t help but look at Ye Fan with a strange look in her eyes.


    <span>Even though she had lost her cultivation and had aged twenty to thirty years, this man was still able to move her heart.


    The group of peacekeepers andmon workers behind him also apuded.


    "Kong Zha, now that you are satisfied, you should take your people and leave, right?" Xu Lingshan asked.Kong Chaughed wickedly, "I can walk, but I still have a long way to go before I bring my brother back to the base. The road is bumpy and I''m afraid something might happen. "So, I need to take this Dr. Flynn with me!"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1240

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    1240


    <span>"No way!" Hearing this, Xu Linshan immediately refused, "You are kidnapping!"


    Kong Zha coldly snorted and said, "I am only inviting them, but if you reject ¡­. Then I''ll kidnap, and. "They also kill people."


    The staff at the scene revealed a look of fear. They knew that Kong Zha was not joking.


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart and said, "Okay, I will go with you."<span>"You ¡­" Seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, Xu Linshan couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    <span>If it was the old Ye Fan, she wouldn''t be worried, but the current Ye Fan could easily kill him with a single bullet!


    <span>"Hahaha!" As expected of a doctor''s parents, don''t worry... "As long as my brother ispletely saved, I will release this Dr. Flynn," Conchaughed.


    Xu Linshan gritted her teeth and said, "If you want to take Dr. Flynn away, then I''ll go with you!""Captain Xu!" Ceng Kai, Liu Ye, and the other members behind him were all surprised and wanted to stop him.


    But Xu Linshan waved her hand and said, "Fran saved everyone here. I can''t let him take the risk alone. Ceng Kai, when I''m not around, you take over my position as captain."


    <span>Ye Fan helplessly looked at Xu Linshan, smiled and said, "No need to worry so much, I know very well, they won''t hurt me that easily."


    <span>Even though he had lost his cultivation, Ye Fan''s battle experience still gave him a lot of means to protect himself.


    Xu Linshan was stubborn and said, "I have decided. I will not change."Seeing this, Ye Fan knew that stopping them was useless, so he could only nod his head.


    Kong Cha looked at Xu Linshan with a strange look and grinned evilly, "Good, wee to the carriage, mydy."


    Very soon, Ye Fan and Xu Linshan got into an SUV, and Ye Fan was responsible for the safety of Gomez on the road.After driving for half an hour, they reached a t area.


    <span>Ye Fan looked out of the car and saw that it was filled with workers who were refining drugs, manufacturing and packaging them.


    <span>Arge number of women and children were also caught here and used asborers.


    There were also some supervisors who carried guns and whips, urging the tired workers to hurry to work.


    "These bastards, they are truly inhumane. If I were you, I wouldn''t want to save them even if I were beaten to death!"


    Ye Fan smiled, looked at the calm Gomez and said, "Whether friend or foe, good or bad, as long as the patient is in front of me, I will do my best to save him. This is what a doctor should be..."Xu Linshan looked at the man with her charming eyes and humphed softly, "You are already an old man, why are you still ying the handsome one ¡­" Your medical skills are so amazing, but you still can''t make yourself younger. "


    Although she said this, Xu Linshan had to admit in her heart that she was attracted to Ye Fan.


    "Eh? "That is ¡­" Ye Fan suddenly saw something outside the window and couldn''t help but to be confused.<span>Xu Linshan turned her head to look and found that Ye Fan was referring to an ancient pyramid covered in moss and green nts.


    "That is the pyramid of Mayan civilization. Kong Zha''s base is built on the edge of this Mayan ruin," said Xu Lingshan.


    "I know it''s the Mayan Pyramid, but logically. "This area shouldn''t have Mayan civilization." Ye Fan muttered.


    "I don''t know about that. I heard that a lot of the ancient Mayan civilizations have not been inspected before due tock of funds and a poor archaeological environment. Perhaps, this pyramid was left out." Xu Lingshan said.


    Ye Fan thought about it for a moment, it was possible, because in this kind of dangerous area, archaeologists could easily be killed.


    There were many pyramids in the world that needed to be studied, so there was no need to take life as a joke. As time passed, the pyramids in these dangerous regions would be empty.


    "This guy is quite intelligent. With this Maya Pyramid, neither the government nor the international army would dare to use too much firepower to attack this ce." Ye Fan nodded and said.<span>"That''s right... "Compared to thousands of years of ancient cultural heritage, a group of drug lords is nothing." Xu Linshan sighed.


    After getting off the car, a group of medical staff wearing white gowns led Gomez into the operation room of the group of drug lords.


    Kong Zha had a lot of money. The more money he had, the more he was afraid of death, so the medical equipment and doctors here were all top-notch. Every year, he would pay them a huge sum of money.


    Seeing that his younger brother was safe and sound, Concha turned around and smiled to Ye Fan, "That''s right, Doctor Fran. I want to thank you for saving my younger brother."<span>"The next stitches should be enough for your doctor. Let''s go." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Wait a minute." Concha grinned and said, "I, Concha, am not a stingy person. If you stay, I''ll give you five million dors a year."


    Ye Fan smiled, "I''m sorry, I still have other things to do, so I appreciate your goodwill."


    Concha''s eyes went cold. "Dr. Flynn, you are a good doctor, a good doctor, and you will save a lot of lives.<span>But if you leave here, you may save the lives of my enemies. So, I won''t let that happen. "


    "Kong Cha!" You intend to go back on your word!? " Xu Lingshan vigntly stood in front of Ye Fan.


    "Lady, I know you are very good at fighting, but this ce is full of my people. It''s best that you don''t move, otherwise ¡­"Kong Cha snapped his fingers and soon, a dozen burly men holding M16 rifles came running out from the side.


    This firepower was enough to turn Ye Fan and Xu Linshan into meat paste in an instant.Xu Linshan was so angry that her teeth were itching, but she was clear that her fists could not match the power of four hands, not to mention the fact that the opponent''s firepower was ferocious.


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, reached out his hand to pull the woman, walked up to her, and said with a smile, "I know, anyways it''s going to save people wherever I go, so I will stay."<span>Kong Chaughed out loud, "You really know how to act. That''s it. Staying here can not only save a person, but can also make a lot of money. Killing two birds with one stone!"


    Xu Linshan panicked, "Ye Fan!" What are you doing!? Are you crazy!? "


    Ye Fan walked forward, and slowly approached Kong Cha, "But, I hope that in terms of remuneration, we can discuss a bit more..."


    "That''s fine. If you can prove that your medical skills are stronger than my chief physician, then I''ll give you ten million ¡­"While Kong Zha was talking about this with acent look on his face, Ye Fan''s eyes suddenly shed with a cold light!


    <span>When Ye Fan reached a certain distance, he suddenly pulled out a Desert Eagle pistol from Kong Zha''s waist!


    After that, Ye Fan grabbed Kong Zha''s neck with one arm, and pointed the gun at thetter''s head!"Don''t move! If you move again, I''ll destroy your leader! "


    In a sh, Ye Fan seemed to have turned from a kind doctor to a cruel killer, emitting a murderous aura which made everyone on the scene tremble in fear!<span>His cultivation base was gone, but the killing intent would not disappear!


    <span>With Ye Fan''s current strength, it was no more than his speed bing slower and his strength bing weaker. However, against Kong Cha who was also an ordinary person, he was not the slightest bit inferior.


    Concha''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He could feel Ye Fan behind him. Ye Fan''s whole body was emitting an imposing aura which was like a needle piercing him, causing him to feel a chill down his spine!


    In addition, Ye Fan, who had seized the spear and was holding it hostage, his movements were smooth and fluent, as if he had experienced thousands of times of training, and he was obviously an experienced hand!


    Seeing their boss being held hostage, the group of bandits were so nervous they didn''t know what to do.


    Xu Linshan''s eyes lit up. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the nearest gangster did not notice and she did a somersault. She raised her hand and sent the gangsters flying and took an M16 rifle.<span>Now that Xu Lingshan had a gun, the bandits were even more afraid. They didn''t know whether to aim at Ye Fan or at this woman.


    After all, they were a mob, and once their leader was under control, they would immediately fall into chaos.<span>"You ¡­ Just who are you!? " Kong Zha gnashed his teeth, but he didn''t dare to move recklessly.


    Ye Fan''s eyes were bone-chilling cold, "You only need to know that,pared to saving others, I am more adept at killing people..."


    "Gudong ¡­"


    Kong Zha swallowed his saliva. Even though he had been through many battles, he was still extremely brutal. At this moment, his heart was actually trembling.<span>"You ¡­ "What do you want ¡­" Concha asked, pretending to be calm. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1241

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    1241


    Ye Fan indifferently swept his eyes over the surrounding men, and said, "Throw your gun on the ground, and scram twenty meters away!"


    The group of big men were hesitant.


    "I''ll only count to three, or I''ll shoot. Three... "Two ¡­"<span>"Snapshot done! Do as I said! " Concha shouted in fright.


    Only then did the gang of men drop their rifles and run about twenty meters away.


    <span>Ye Fan held onto Kong Cha, walked to the side of an M16, used his foot to lift it, and then held the rifle in his left hand.


    "You ¡­ What are you trying to do!? " Kong Cha saw that Ye Fan was actually holding a rifle and could not help but be furious, "Let me go! Otherwise, don''t even think about leaving this ce alive! "


    Ye Fan sneered, "If I let you go, will you let us leave this ce alive?"


    A sinister look shed across Kong Cha''s eyes. "I, Kong Cha, swear that as long as you let me go, I will allow you to safely return to the camp!"Ye Fan looked at Xu Linshan, "Lingshan, do you believe in the oath of a drug lord?"


    "A dog''s oath is more reliable than his!" Xu Linshan disdainfully said.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Then..." You should know what to do. "<span>Xu Linshan saw the coldness in Ye Fan''s eyes and could not help but shiver. But then, she also knew that there was no other way out.


    <span>Without a word, Xu Linshan lifted her gun and pointed it at the retreating bandits!


    "Tututututu!"


    These bandits obviously did not expect that Xu Lingshan would dare to shoot first!


    Before they could even react, four or five of them had already fallen!<span>Kong Zha''s face was full of fear. He was about to use his elbow to fiercely attack Ye Fan and try to escape, but Ye Fan had already pulled the trigger!


    <span>"Bam!"


    <span>The powerful explosive force of the Desert Eagle caused Kong Zha''s head to explode!


    Ye Fan''s left hand rifle, right hand handgun, together with a series of crazy fire, all the surrounding bandits fell into a pool of blood!<span>As soon as Xu Linshan got rid of the people in front of her, she found that there were already twenty of them behind her!


    <span>Ye Fan threw away the empty bullets and quickly picked up two rifles. He carried one on his back and one in his hand, saying, "Don''t be silly! Take the gun and the bullets! Annihte the entire gang! Otherwise we and the people in the camp will all die! "


    "The entire gang!?" Xu Linshan was shocked, "Isn''t it rushing out?!"<span>"It''s not enough to rush out. This ce is inconvenient to escape. Moreover, we will be chased to the camp and drag everyone else down."


    "But they have more than three hundred fighters!""So what? Didn''t we already kill dozens of people? Kong Zha is also dead!" Ye Fanughed evilly, "Although I don''t have any cultivation, it won''t affect the fact that I am going to shoot people."


    <span>Xu Linshan hesitated, feeling that this was too crazy. However, she realized that there were already a lot of people running over after hearing the gunshots. She immediately knew that there was no time!


    "You!" I''m convinced! "


    Xu Linshan gritted her teeth and picked up the two guns.<span>"Your marksmanship isn''t as good as mine, so go to the north and lure them to the passage. I''ll go to the roof!" Ye Fan quickly finished his orders and ran into a building.


    <span>Xu Linshan was furious. What did he mean by ''the spear is not as good as him''?


    He was already a semi-geezer and his cultivation was gone, yet he still looked down on others like that!? How infuriating!


    The key point was that she was a girl, yet she was asking a girl to be the ''bait''!?But she didn''t have a choice, so she could only follow Ye Fan''s instructions, firing a few shots before running towards a passage.


    <span>The group of bandits didn''t think too much about it. When they saw a woman provoking them, they immediately rushed in.


    At this time, Ye Fan was on the rooftop, looking down from above as he fired off a barrage of bullets!


    "Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!"<span>Ye Fan''s position was very tricky. This group of bandits didn''t even see Ye Fan''s location before they were hit by arge number of rifles!


    Just when the remaining bandits were trying to locate Ye Fan''s position, Ye Fan changed his magazine, and from another angle, fired another round at them from behind!In less than 20 seconds, dozens of bandits had fallen into the passage!


    <span>Ye Fan jumped down from the roof, and quickly picked up a few magazines. He said to Xu Linshan who was hiding behind the building, "Get on the roof, the effective range of the M16 is 600. We will directly kill those snipers who came over!"


    <span>Xu Linshan was also a well-trained soldier of the Dragon Soul. However, at this moment, she was somewhat unable to keep up with Ye Fan''s fighting rhythm. She didn''t even have time to think, and could only follow him up to the roof.


    <span>At this moment, the area where the group of drug lords was stationed had turned into a mess. People were running in from all directions.


    Ye Fan was cold and calm. On the rooftop, he would shoot one at a time, continuously taking care of those bandits who were trying to take revenge.Not only that, Ye Fan also shouted from time to time, "Kong Zha is dead! Divide up the property! "Concha is dead ¡­"


    <span>Upon hearing this news, many people, who were inclined towards profit, had other intentions. They began to rob the camp''s inheritance, intending to escape!


    <span>As a result, there weren''t many people who came running over to throw their lives away.


    Xu Linshan nervously aimed her gun for a long time. Seeing that no one wasing, she finally let out a sigh of relief.<span>Turning around, he discovered that Ye Fan had found a cigar from a dead body, and was currently lighting it.


    <span>This guy actually had the heart to smoke!?


    Seeing Xu Linshan''s angry eyes looking at him, Ye Fan grinned, "Wait for the chaos below to subside, we will take a car and go back to the camp."<span>"Do you have to y with your heart rate!?" Xu Linshanined.


    <span>Ye Fan was somewhat innocent, and said, "It''s just a small scene, listen to mymand, there''s no mistake."


    <span>"You ¡­" Xu Linshan choked and was speechless. To Ye Fan, this was indeed a small scene, and what he said was not wrong.


    It wasn''t long before the entire group of drug lords began to fight amongst themselves for the ownership of their assets, causing chaos.Arge number of workers, seeing this situation, began to run away.


    Ye Fan was leisurely smoking his cigar. He had no interest in participating in this chaotic situation. On the contrary, Xu Shan Ling would asionally look around in fear of being ambushed.<span>As the atmosphere gradually quieted down and the number of people in the camp lessened, the sounds of helicopter propellers could be heard in the distance!


    "ng ng ng ¡­"


    <span>The helicopter rapidly approached and a man and a woman jumped down from it.


    The white man was extraordinarily handsome. He was dressed in the attire of nobility and wore a sword at his waist.


    The woman was dressed in ck leather with her hair loose and wore smoky makeup, giving off a decadent feeling.


    Seeing these two people, Ye Fan felt a chill in his heart, and thought, "Not good!" He might as well forget about one matter!


    "ckie, well done. Your Soul Tracking magic does have its tricks ¡­" "This time when we go back, there will be lots of rewards." The noble man coldly looked at the building Ye Fan was in.ckie said expressionlessly, "It is my honor to be able to serve Prince Frederick ¡­"


    <span>"Hahahaha!" Well said! "


    Frederick unsheathed the magic sword at his waist, and the silver-gray magical energy suddenly erupted, transforming into a ten-meter-long light sword!With a fierce wave of Frederick''s hand, the devilish sword, like a silver wave of death, chopped down upon dozens of people in front of it, all of whom had no idea what was going on!


    "Lucifer!" Stop hiding! I, Frederick, havee today to take your dog life! " Frederick stepped forward, his face gloomy as he approached Ye Fan. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1242

    1242


    <span>Seeing Frederick approach, Ye Fan didn''t show any fear on his face.


    On the side, Xu Linshan was intimidated by the power of the demon sword. This was simply an unimaginable scene. There was actually someone in the world who could kill people like this?!That huge magic light sword was like a magic scene from a movie.


    "Lingshan, thank you for taking care of me these past few days ¡­" To see you again. "I''m really happy." Ye Fan turned around and smiled at the woman.


    <span>Xu Linshan was surprised and uneasily said, "You ¡­" What are you talking about? Who exactly is the person who came to kill you!? How did he find you?! "


    "It''s toote to exin." Ye Fan said seriously, "Now run away immediately. His target is me. If you run fast, you will definitely survive."


    "You want me to leave you alone!?" Xu Linshan angrily said, "I''m not that kind of person!"


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "I know, you are not that kind of person." But now was not the time to be emotional. "Rather than dying together, it''s better to have one alive."Xu Linshan''s eyes turned red, she clenched her rifle tightly and said, "Are you just going to wait for death? This isn''t the Ye Fan I know! You definitely have a way, don''t you!? "


    Ye Fan gave her a deep look, and the corner of his mouth curled up into a bitter smile.


    He was also not a god, so he could not always find a way to survive in desperate straits.Back when he had taken on the form of the Purgatory Sword Demon, he had already been prepared to die.


    <span>Who would have thought that even after being demonized, Sally would still be able to survive. Yet, this despicable fellow, Frederick, would take the opportunity to enter ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan was also not willing to give up, but he had no other choice. He could only think of everything, and first try to let Xu Linshan live.


    <span>As for how he was going to face Frederick, Ye Fan waspletely unsure.


    <span>Taking a deep breath, Ye Fan quickly ran over, hugged Xu Linshan and kissed the woman on the forehead.


    "Go ¡­" The farther the better! The enemy this time is not something you can imagine. If I stay here alone, I might have a chance of survival! "Regardless of Xu Linshan''s nk look, Ye Fan resolutely said that and quickly ran downstairs with his gun.


    At this time, the base of the drug lords had already been destroyed by the falling trees and monkeys. Blood flowed everywhere, and there were no people at all.


    Ye Fan raised his gun and walked towards Frederick.


    "Haha ¡­" Frederickughed until his facial expression was very exaggerated, teasing, "Lucifer, you have such a day? has he really be a piece of trash!? "Ye Fan knew that right now, he couldn''t even block a single attack from his opponent.


    Therefore, he could only act wisely and not facing an enemy head on.


    <span>Their first goal was to stall for time and give Xu Linshan a chance to escape.


    "I did all I could think of. I didn''t expect that ckie would listen to your orders. Frederick, it seems that I''ve underestimated you." Ye Fan casually changed the topic.


    Frederick knew that his victory was already in his grasp, so he was not worried about Ye Fan ying any tricks on him. He said with a sneer, "With just you?" Do you think that you are worthy of underestimating this prince? How could a lowly bastard like you be my opponent?You were lucky to be able to create such a mess in your cultivation, but that was only luck... Right now, you look like a piece of trash, that''s the true form you should have! "


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, nced at the silent Heiji and said, "Aunt Heiji, at least you are my Master''s sister, there is no need to cheat me like this right?"


    ckie''s face darkened. "Brat, you can call me auntie. I''ll go up and beat you up first."


    <span>Frederickughed sinisterly, "Lucifer, do you not understand now? The Concealment Sect of the Underworld Alliance was sworn loyalty to Victoria.


    <span>ckie was a person of Concealed Divinity, so she naturally had to listen to Victoria''s arrangements. My rtionship with Victoria was very close.


    This time, it''s Victoria. Let Hei Ji help me find you andpletely wipe away this smelly bastard of hers who has shamed her! "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. He knew that ckie was the subordinate of Nie Wuyue, the subordinate of his mother.<span>However, he wouldn''t believe that it was really because of Nie Wuyue.


    <span>Judging from his experience, Frederick was deliberately saying these things to provoke him.


    However, Ye Fan was also quite puzzled, why did ckie dare to pass Nie Wuyue and help Frederick find him.


    "What? You don''t believe me?" Frederick saw that Ye Fan did not seem to be angry, and he felt dissatisfied: "Your existence is a humiliation to Victoria! She really wants to pull your tendons and skin you! "<span>Ye Fan sighed, lightly smiled and said, "Really? "She hates me so much, why didn''t shee and kill me in front of me?"


    "With just you? is it even worthy of Victoria to do it herself? "


    Frederick stared coldly, the magic sword in his hand bursting with light!


    <span>"I''ll break one of your arms first!"


    Seeing that Frederick was about to attack, he heard the sound of a rifle behind Ye Fan.


    <span>A series of bullets shot towards Frederick''s body!


    However, before the bullet could reach Frederick, it waspletely controlled by the spiritual barrier and was suspended in the air!


    Xu Linshan, who was holding a rifle, stood there nkly, looking at the thought of dying together!?


    Frederickughed wickedly, "So that''s how it is ¡­ Lucifer, at this stage, still has a woman to apany him? Tsk tsk... "On this point, I quite admire you ¡­""Stop being so weird!" Ye Fan is the general protecting China, if you dare to touch him, you will be enemies with China! " Xu Linshan was not afraid.


    <span>"Haha ¡­" With just a piece of trash like him, how can he still be a general? " Frederick grinned. "I was nning to torture Lucifer slowly, but now it seems that torturing this woman to death is even more interesting ¡­"


    <span>After saying that, Frederick pushed his hand forward, and those bullets in the air, like locusts, shot back towards Xu Linshan''s location.


    "Be careful!"


    Ye Fan knew that Frederick wanted to y this, so he pushed Xu Linshan away, avoiding arge number of bullets. However, a bullet directly cut through his arm!"Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan clenched his teeth, and blood flowed out from his arm. It was not like in the past, where he could quickly recover.


    "Are you alright?!" Xu Linshan''s face was pale. This was the first time she had seen such an attack.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head. Although it wasn''t a big problem, what should he do next? His mind raced ¡­


    <span>Frederick never intended to give the two of them a chance to catch their breath. He once again raised his demon sword and said: "Okay, thisdy, do you want me to cut off your left hand first? Right hand? Or which leg? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1243

    1243


    Xu Linshan gritted her teeth and did not answer at all. She quickly changed the magazine and raised her rifle, intending to shoot at Frederick at close range!<span>However, before Xu Linshan could even lift the spear, Frederick had already swung his sword!


    "Be careful!" Ye Fan pushed Xu Linshan away!


    The demon sword fell from between the two of them, creating a deep gouge in the ground!<span>In her panic, Xu Linshan raised her gun and pulled the trigger at Frederick!


    "Tututututu!"


    <span>The bullet whizzed out, but just like before, it was still suspended in the air, unable to approach within a meter of Frederick!


    Facing this kind of enemy that couldn''t be resisted withmon sense, Xu Linshan felt a burst of despair.


    "Foolish woman ¡­ I''ll cut you into pieces and let Lucifer have a good look at you! "<span>Just as Frederick was about to swing his sword at Xu Linshan, he suddenly frowned!


    Following which, his demon sword spun around and shed towards the area behind him!<span>All he saw was a dark devil skeleton head rushing towards the back of Frederick''s head!


    <span>The demon sword swung down and directly crushed the skeleton!


    "ckie!" How dare you sneak attack me!? " Frederick''s face changed.Unknowingly, Hei Ji had lit a cigarette. With a dejected expression, she said, "Anyway, we''re going to have a falling out. Why wouldn''t I dare to do that?"


    "What do you mean... You want to rebel!? With your cultivation alone, you think you can plot against me!? " Frederick smirked. "Are you crazy?"


    <span>"What about me?"


    A familiar voice came from Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan looked at the helicopter in astonishment. It was the helmeted pilot who slowly walked down.


    <span>When he took off his helmet, the face he revealed was that of the ck Emperor!


    "Master?!" Although Ye Fan was surprised, he was more happy.


    <span>The ck Emperor helplessly looked at Ye Fan, "You little rascal... "People always say that if you survive a great disaster, you will definitely be blessed. How can you live in such a miserable manner?"


    Xu Linshan was surprised. She looked at the ck Emperor and then looked at Ye Fan, "He is your master?"


    <span>Ye Fanughed awkwardly, "Yes..." However, most of my skills were not taught by him. "


    Xu Linshan was confused and did not understand what that meant.


    <span>As for the ck Emperor, he jokingly scolded, "Toe all the way here to save you, these words truly hurt Master''s heart."


    With a gloomy face, Frederick sneered, "So it''s the ck Emperor ¡­ You two siblings have colluded to use ck magic to conceal your cultivation level. Are you trying to save Lucifer from me by hiding in this ce?<span>ckie ¡­ I have really underestimated your ability, but you guys wouldn''t be naive enough to think that the two of you, together, are the match of my ''Demon Sword'', right? "


    <span>"If I don''t give it a try, how do I know?"


    <span>ckie exhaled a mouthful of smoke and reached out with one hand in the air. A ck vortex suddenly formed!


    "Spirit Destruction Storm!"<span>The ck vortex instantly spread out, forming a powerful dark vortex that rapidly swept towards Frederick!


    Frederick wasn''t afraid at all. His cultivation base was above that of the ck Emperor and ckie. Even if he had to fight one or two against them, he still had absolute confidence in his own strength!<span>"Break for me!"


    <span>Frederick''s magic sword exploded with a loud bang, creating a wave of spiritual energy which directly dispersed the storm formed by the ck Ji!


    <span>But at this moment, the ck Emperor had already circled behind Frederick, his body emitting a powerful wave of golden true essence!


    Ye Fan, who was at the back and saw this scene, felt a sense of joy!


    The ck Emperor seemed to have broken through into the Awakening Realm, as he transformed his spirit energy into true energy!


    Even if he was still inferior to Frederick, at the very least, this was enough to pose a threat to Frederick!<span>The ck Emperor''s arms pushed forward, suddenly forming hundreds and thousands of palm prints!


    The golden palm print of the Armored Vajra Palm suddenly exploded like a ferocious beast!Frederick also realized that the ck Emperor had already reached the Awakening Realm, so his expression changed and he hurriedly strengthened his spiritual shield!


    <span>"Bang, bang, bang!"


    The intense explosions were deafening!As the palm struck the shield, Frederick couldn''t help but step back!


    "Damn it!" Frederick was burning with rage. He hadn''t expected that the ck Emperor would have the ability to improve himself. For a moment, however, he wasn''t careful and fell into a passive situation!


    Seeing that the ck Emperor had obtained the advantage of being suppressed, a surging ck-gray magic energy surged behind her. For a moment, the entire space seemed to be shrouded in ayer of ck fog!"Soul w!"


    ckie extended his hand towards Frederick, and a ck devil w, as if wanting to pull out the human heart, swept past a distance of more than ten meters, directly impacting the back of Frederick''s heart!


    Unfortunately, Frederick''s spiritual force was still stronger. Although he was shaken, he was still able to defend against this move!<span>Frederick felt that he was surrounded from the front and back. The situation was not looking good if this went on, so he fiercely waved his sword to force the ck Queen to retreat, and directly aimed his sword at Ye Fan''s location!


    <span>The sword aura suddenly expanded by more than ten meters, bing as thick as a gigantic silver-gray beam!


    The ck Emperor was prepared for this. He appeared in front of Ye Fan and held the ball with both of his arms. A mixed elemental energy shield appeared in front of him."Boom!"


    The magical sword beam collided against the shield that was condensed with true essence, causing the ck Emperor to be knocked back three steps. However, it was barely able to block it!<span>This time, Frederick seized the initiative. He bellowed, and the spiritual energy throughout his body began to erupt. A powerful spiritual energy ripple caused the ck girl behind him to feel a sense of difort. She felt dizzy!


    The ck Emperor''s level of training had just reached the Awakening Realm. It was only the initial stage, and it was impossible for him to block Frederick''s spiritual energy!Frederickughed coldly. "Relying on you? You are simply courting death!"


    "Ye Fan!" Run! Here, let''s dy him! " The ck Emperor shouted.<span>Although Ye Fan was full of questions, he knew that now was not the time to talk, and leaving behind would only drag the ck Emperor''s ck queen.


    He quickly pulled Xu Linshan and ran towards a car.


    How could Frederick let a cooked duck fly?<span>"Run? "Wishful thinking!"


    Frederick''s sword came crashing down, directly cutting a distance of dozens of meters between them and the pickup truck Ye Fan and Yao Lao were driving off to was directly split in half!<span>When the car was destroyed, Ye Fan stopped on the spot and directly stood there without moving.


    When ckie saw it, he was furious, "You stinking brat! Run! Waiting for death!? Do you want us to apany you to your death for nothing!? "


    <span>However, Ye Fan still didn''t move. His gaze wasplicated as he looked to the west, towards the depths of the rainforest...


    Frederickughed wildly, "Lucifer! That''s right! All of you will die today! "Escaping, unintentional ¡­"<span>Halfway through his words, Frederick felt that something was wrong!


    "Rumble ¡­" "Rumble..."<span>He did not know what was going on, but a strange noise came from the west side of the rainforest. It was as if something huge was crushing the ground!


    In the sky above the rainforest,rge numbers of birds flew in all directions. Underground, beasts ran wildly!The ck Emperor and Hei Ji also noticed that something was wrong. They looked to the west in bewilderment as they heard the sound be clearer and clearer ¡­


    "Then... What is that!? "When Frederick saw the huge object rushing out of the rainforest, he was stunned!


    <span>It was a golden snake head the size of a lotive. On its head was a bulging horn, and its scales were as magnificent as gold!


    Everywhere it passed, it was like a gigantic bulldozer, trees, and rocks that were crushed to pieces!


    When the ck Emperor and Hei Ji saw this huge snake, their faces paled and revealed shock.<span>Xu Linshan was so scared that her delicate body started to tremble. This was even more terrifying than going to the battlefield!


    Only Ye Fan, at this moment, had a look of pleasant surprise on his face, as if he was meeting a family member whom he had not seen for a long time!


    "Xiao Jin?!"


    <span>This shout caused the huge snake to spit out its tongue in excitement. It was obviously very happy to see Ye Fan again! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1244

    <span>1244


    Xu Linshan, the ck Emperor, and Hei Ji all looked at him in surprise. 1a<span>"You ¡­ What did you call it? " leaf


    However, Fan Xian wasn''t in the mood to exin. His heart was beating like a drum. Xiao Jin had targeted his awakening divine dragon bloodline and almost ate him.


    <span>Although he had relied on the Unparalleled Sword Intent to tame it, now that he had lost his cultivation, could it be that it had another evil thought and ate him? No


    After that, he saw Little Gold stick out her tongue and look at him with a friendly gaze. It seemed like he didn''t have any evil intentions towards Little Gold.What made Ye Fan feel even more relieved was that behind the horn on Xiao Jin''s head, there was a pretty girl in blue clothes. Female


    "This child has long hair and a fresh and refined temperament. Under his hot pants were two long, fair legs that exuded an ivory halo."


    "Haha ¡­" Standing on Xiao Jin''s head, the one who let out that bell-likeughter was surprisingly Time-Blue Rain! Difficult


    <span>me Xiao Jin for finding this ce! The Blue Rain has the Consonance Gu!


    Although Ye Fan didn''t know how to use the Consonance Gu, Blue Rain was able to use the Gu to sense his existence.


    At this moment, the Demon Sword Frederick came back to his senses. Realizing that Blue Rain and Xiao Jin were looking for Ye Fan, he immediately had a bad feeling!<span>"Lucifer!" ept your death! "


    Frederick nned to take advantage of Xiao Jin''s arrival to kill Ye Fan! can<span>At this moment, Ye Fan saw the hope for survival, and was already prepared. Without waiting for Frederick to attack him, he had already run in the direction of the ck Emperor! ck


    <span>The Emperor knew that he had received a powerful support. He gathered his true essence and forcefully formed another Primeval Shield, blocking this sword strike!


    "Pfft!"


    <span>The blood and energy within the ck Emperor''s body shook wildly. After all, his cultivation was not as strong as Frederick''s. Forcefully resisting it, he still suffered internal injuries. But


    <span>It was a good thing that Xiao Jin''s speed was astonishing. At this moment, he had already broken through the fence wall and rushed to the battlefield!


    "The huge snake''s head thrust itself in front of Ye Fan, blocking Frederick''s attack!"


    Cluck, cluck ¡­ Darling, why are you in such a sorry state ¡­ " timeBlue Rain jumped down from the snake''s head. She could naturally sense Ye Fan''s current condition and could not help but smile: "If you kneel down and beg me, how about I save you from fire and water?" leaf


    <span>Fan Jian wasn''t angry. At this moment, he really needed to be thankful. Team Blue Rain came all the way here to save him.


    Back then, he didn''t choose to kill this woman using the hands of a traitor of the Gu God School."Stop being naughty!" Without me, how could Xiao Jin listen to you? " Ye Fan shook his head. time


    Blue Rain pouted, "Humph! Without me, even the Guardian God would not have been able to find you! " peroneal region


    "Seeing that Ye Fan was actually still chatting with Team Blue Rain, and feeling like he was being ignored, Terri became even more furious!"


    Lucifer! How dare you look down on me!? Wait until I kill this snake, then I''ll take your dog life! "<span>Frederick suddenly spread out his spiritual wave, and the silver-gray sword in his hand chopped directly at Little Gold''s head!


    But Frederick''s spiritual attack waspletely useless against Xiao Jin. Only<span>Seeing the look of contempt in Xiao Jin''s green eyes, Xiao Jin did not dodge the sword attack. magic


    The magic swordnded on Xiao Jin''s scales and burst into mes, but was unable to harm him at all!


    "This... How was this possible!? Just what kind of monster is this snake!? " peroneal region


    Terrified, even the ck Emperor and ckie felt that this was unbelievable.<span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, grinned evilly, as he had expected this to happen. end


    Unexpectedly, with his strength back then, when he fought Little Gold, he almost had to use all his strength to disintegrate before being able topletely defeat Little Gold. peroneal region


    In front of Xiao Jin, the level of Li Chen''s strength was no different than a fancy martial artist''s! No


    By the time Frederick could react, Xiao Jin had already opened his bloody mouth and was about to swallow Frederick in one gulp!"No!"


    Frederick''s face was as white as paper. He couldn''t even break through Xiao Jin''s defense. There was no way he could fight him at all. He hurriedly turned around and tried to escape. can


    After all, he was a mage, and even with a sword, he was only a mage.


    With his speed, he couldn''t dodge Xiao Jin''s sudden attack! Only


    <span>Seeing Xiao Jin''s lightning-fast movement, Xiao Jin opened his mouth and bit off half of Frederick''s body!


    Only the heavens knew what kind of terrifying experience it was to be bitten by a snake in its mouth! peroneal region


    Terri''s legs, which had been exposed to the water outside, were constantly twitching. Painful cries for mercy continuously sounded from the snake''s mouth!The mournful screams made one panic listening!


    <span>However, Xiao Jin didn''t care about all this. He shook his head and bit Frederick into two pieces!


    <span>Xiao Jin seemed to have no interest in Frederick''s meat. After biting it, he spat it out. ck


    The emperor and Hei Ji were dumbstruck. The devil sword that was ranked 14th in the Doomsday King''s authority. The two of them together weren''t even a match for the devil sword, yet it actually ¡­ "He was bitten to death!?"<span>"He really doesn''t know his ce. With just this bit of skill, he dares challenge the Guardian God?" Blue Rain disdainfully said. small


    <span>Jin seemed to be quite proud of himself. He raised his head and coiled up his body. The golden scales on his body sparkled in the sunlight.


    "Ye Fan, this... This snake was raised by you? " The ck Emperor said in shock. He was experienced and knowledgeable, traveling the world but had never seen such a huge creature.<span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Xiao Jin is at least a few thousand years old, how could he be raised by me?" "He could be considered a friend that we didn''t know each other, but I originally wanted him to stay in Hua Hai. I didn''t expect him toe here."


    At this time, Blue Rain took credit: "Isn''t it all thanks to me? I already knew that you were weak a few days ago and might be in danger. That''s why I told you to protect us from far away, to go from the river to the sea, and then to cross the ocean to find you!


    If we had been anyter, the consequences would have been unimaginable! You<span>"She''s just a girl. It must have been hard on her journey. There was a storm at sea, and she had to avoid it when she encountered a ship ¡­"


    Hearing this, Ye Fan''s heart softened. Reaching out his hand to stroke Blue Rain''s hair, he sincerely said, "I know you worked hard, thank you, Xiao Yu." time


    Blue Rain revealed an aggrieved look on her face and pretended to sob: "I didn''t care about you. If you died, I would have been able to obtain the inheritance of the Dark Emperor. I came all the way here to save you, but I didn''t say anything ¡­ ¡­" leaf<span>Fan Xian was speechless. He smiled and said, "I''m already in such a sorry state and I can''t even protect myself. How do you expect me to express myself?"


    <span>"No matter what sort of status you have, do you think that other than me, some other woman hase to save you?" Is your wife here? It''s so hard to see a person''s heart when in trouble! " Blue Rain nced at him. leaf


    Fan Xian couldn''t be bothered with this woman. He turned his head to look at Xiao Jin and smiled. "Xiao Jin, thank you. I was just worried that you would eat me." small<span>Jin blinked his eyes, as if to say that Ye Fan was overthinking it. ck


    <span>At this moment, the emperor carefully looked at Xiao Jin. "There''s actually a snake with a fleshy horn in this world. Could it be ¡­" Is the legend of the Spirit Serpent Dragonforming true? "


    "Who knows... "Before I met Xiao Jin, I also thought that it was a legend, but perhaps, it really did exist." Ye Fan said. ck


    Huang Si said with concern: "Ye Fan, how did you meet this snake? Why would ite all the way to help you? "


    "Ye Fan didn''t hide anything and told the story of what happened with Xiao Jin."


    So that''s how it is... No wonder she was so friendly to you. You showed mercy before, and did not kill it. It is now a peach to repay, also to you in the heart of gratitude. This<span>If a spirit object like this was to undergo tribtion and change into a dragon like the one in the legends, then it would care very much about karma. If it had any ill intentions towards its benefactor, then it would probably suffer the retribution of the heavens itself. ", the ck Emperor said. leaf


    This was the first time Fan Jian heard this. He raised his head to look at Xiao Jin and asked with a smile, "Xiao Jin, is this the truth?" "Are you afraid of retribution?"Xiao Jin didn''t know whether he understood Ye Fan''s words or not, so he didn''t pay any attention to his question. His huge eyes were looking into the distance, in the direction of the pyramid, he seemed to be emitting some extraordinary splendor. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1245

    1245<span>Ye Fan felt that Xiao Jin''s gaze was a little strange. He followed Xiao Jin''s gaze and looked over, and discovered that it was staring at the pyramid. He could not help but be puzzled. "Xiao Jin, is there something inside the pyramid?"


    An animal''s senses are often much better than a human''s. 1a Small


    Jin, an ancient being that was intelligent, was able to detect things that humans did not know about. leaf


    The sails had originally thought that the pyramid was suspicious because the Mayan civilization did not exist in this region. Thus, this time, they were even more certain that there was something wrong with the pyramid! small<span>King could not speak, but his actions had confirmed this information. Only


    <span>Seeing that Xiao Jin''s body was rapidly approaching the pyramid, they started to circle around after arriving outside of it. in


    It was obviously impossible for it to enter the pyramid with its huge body, but it was also extremely urgent. It seemed that there was something in the pyramid that it cared about.


    Ye Fan and the others were also aware of the situation, so they walked towards the pyramid together. xu


    Meanwhile, Lingshan found amunication device from the base, and reported it to the base before following them. Female<span>At the beginning, she was very serious, but she gradually rxed. Obviously, she was very curious about the people around Ye Fan and the things that happened in the past. Only


    <span>However, every now and then, Blue Rain would nce at her and smile sweetly, making Xu Linshan feel as if there were insects crawling all over her body, which was very strange. small


    The speed of the gold was so fast that they would be able to reach the pyramid in a few breaths'' time, but they would have to travel for a period of time. While you''re here<span>"With this skill, Ye Fan also has some things to ask clearly."


    Master, why are you and Aunt ckie here? "I had thought that Grandma ckie would really help Frederick kill me."<span>Stinking brat! If you call me grandma again, I''ll really kill you! " Hei Ji red at him. ck


    The Emperor chuckled. "Big sister, you know his temper. Why bother with a child?" with


    <span>After that, the ck Emperor briefly told Ye Fan what had happened.


    <span>It turned out that Frederick guessed that Ye Fan was probably heavily injured after that huge battle, so he found ckie and asked her to find Ye Fan. This


    There was one thing that could be considered as Frederick''s revenge. It was not an order specially issued by the Law of the Apocalypse. ck


    Ji then pretended to agree and secretly contacted the ck Emperor who was traveling around the world.<span>The two of them were actually also not clear about Ye Fan''s situation, but they had already decided long ago that they could not let Frederick seed.


    <span>For me, are you really worthy to be enemies with the power of the Apocalypse? " Ye Fan was very grateful in his heart.


    <span>"Humph!" You don''t have to mind it too much. We didn''t do it for you, we did it for the innocent millions of civilians who sacrificed themselves! " ck


    <span>Ji Hao''s gaze was gloomy as he said, "The tragedy in Moxi City was obviously nned out with the consent of the Apocalypse King through the use of the ancient people and Sally Ye. terminal


    The people who wielded the power of the Sun Emperor were simply inhumane. If it wasn''t for you stepping forward and stopping Sally, millions of people would have already died.


    <span>Just because you saved so many lives, you don''t deserve to die in the hands of people like Frederick.


    "This Frederick came here alone to hunt you down and kill himself in this forest. He brought this upon himself!"Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, he didn''t expect that the ck queen would have such a sense of justice.


    On the side, the ck Emperor also nodded his head, his eyes showing praise and gratification towards Ye Fan.


    <span>"Ye Fan..." Speaking of which, I also have a part of my responsibility in this tragedy. When


    Sylvie and I, from the Strigoi, brought Sally back to the old Dominator. If we hadn''t done that, perhaps we wouldn''t have had the millions of dead today. on<span>It''s reasonable. I can''t just sit there and do nothing, so when big sis called me back, I didn''t hesitate at all ¡­ " The ck Emperor said. leaf


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly, "If Mistress had your kind intentions, she wouldn''t have..." In the end, it was a bad thing ". extractio


    Thinking of Sylvie, the ck Emperor smiled faintly and said, "Your master and wife and I weren''t close to each other in the first ce. We were just disciples of the Shakyamuni, created bybining the Shakyamuni. She<span>This person is indeed more stubborn than me and would use any means necessary to achieve his goal. You don''t have to feel sad for her. " leaf


    Fan nodded, and then sighed, "Since you''ve helped me this time, I estimate that it''ll be hard to exin the situation to you regarding the power of the apocalypse."<span>"There''s nothing to say..." Hei Ji snorted coldly. "I am loyal to the Lord Death. Now that the Lord Death is imprisoned by the Shakyamuni, the Apocalypse King has allowed such a tragedy to happen. I don''t even care about the power of the Apocalypse King." leaf


    <span>When Fan heard about Nie Wuyue being imprisoned, his heart couldn''t help but tremble, "She ¡­. Imprisoned? "Why?"


    "As expected, you don''t know..." Hei Ji sighed helplessly. "Lord Death knows that you have fallen into the trap set up by the power of the Apocalypse King, afraid that something might happen to you. That''s why he wants to help you.But... The Apocalypse Shakyamuni is powerful and has the support of the Prophet. He had already expected that she would make a move, so ¡­ I took her back with me. She


    <span>If I go and help you, it would be equivalent to interfering with the Guardian King''s arrangements. This can already be considered disloyal, so it''s natural for me to be imprisoned. "


    Ye Fan fell into a trance, his heart full of mixed feelings. He


    Although he knew that Nie Wuyue didn''t have any intentions of harming him, he never imagined that for his sake ¡­. It would defy the King''s will."Ye Fan, what does the death of the King of Doom''s Number Six have to do with you?" Why does she keep trying to help you? " The ck Emperor did not understand.


    <span>Ye Fan clenched his fists, and after a moment of silence, he said, "She is my mother ¡­ ¡­" ck


    Huang and ckie''s expressions immediately changed, revealing looks of surprise.


    "No wonder..." The look in ckie''s eyes when he looked at Ye Fan became more respectful.<span>At this time, Lan Yu and Xu Linshan also had strange expressions on their faces. This was the first time they had heard news of Ye Fan''s mother.


    <span>At this time, the group of people had already reached the side of the pyramid.


    When Xiao Jin saw that everyone hade over, he probed the pyramid with his snakehead. His eyes revealed an expectant look.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about anything else for now and asked, "Xiao Jin, are you letting us in?" What''s in it? "


    Xiao Jin nodded. This time, he could be considered to have answered with certainty.<span>"This snake is really intelligent ¡­" The ck Emperor sighed.


    "That''s true. After all, he''s the guardian of our Gu God Cult." Blue Rain proudly said. leaf


    Fan thought for a moment, then turned around and said to Xu Linshan, "Lingshan, why don''t you go back to the base first?"


    I''ve already told the people at the base that it''s fine. The investigation group has been annihted, so it''s much safer around here. Nothing will happen at the base. I''d also like to know what''s in it. " xu<span>Ling Shan was indeed very interested in Ye Fan. She felt that if she followed Ye Fan, there would always be unexpected things. leaf


    The sail did not say anything else. Everyone followed the stairs and entered the interior of the pyramid. This


    The pyramid was near the base, so Kong Zha''s men had already entered it. leaf


    <span>Sails and his party walked about for an hour or two, looking at every nook and cranny.


    <span>He discovered that there was nothing special about this pyramid. All of the things inside had been moved away, and it had now be a warehouse for the drug lords. There were all kinds of random supplies here. Yes


    <span>After searching all of them, Ye Fan and the others walked out of the pyramid and went outside.


    <span>"Little Gold, there''s nothing in this pyramid. Did you get it wrong?" Ye Fan asked. small


    Jin became anxious and abruptly moved his body backwards. Then, he abruptly whipped a huge snake tail toward an area in the pyramid! "


    <span>"BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!" Gold


    The word tower''s rock could not withstand Xiao Jin''s strange strength at all. It suddenly caved in and a crack actually appeared! leaf


    Fan and the others were shocked to discover that after the rock fell down, there was actually a deep underground cave entrance!?<span>"This ¡­" The ck Emperor eximed, "Could it be that this pyramid is just a trick to seal this underground cave?!"


    <span>Ye Fan also suddenly understood a bit. No wonder, he already said that this ce doesn''t have Maya Civilization, how could there be Maya Pyramid!? This


    Now, he finally knew the reason! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1246

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­


    <span>1246


    <span>Just the exposed area of this underground cave was extremely spacious. Even if it was Xiao Jin''s enormous body, he would easily be able to enter.


    <span>Ye Fan estimated that it was simr to the time when he had discovered the sky ditch at the Immortal Spring.


    Ye Fan pondered for a while. Since Xiao Jin was so urgent about this underground item, he might as well let it enter with him to find out what it was looking for.


    "Let''s go in first. Xiao Jin, youe in as well. This cave is big enough." Ye Fan said.Xiao Jin was eager to give it a try. It was obvious that it valued this cave more than anyone else.


    <span>Everyone''s interest was piqued. After all, Team Blue Rain was a member of the Gu God Cult. Naturally, they had absolute faith in Xiao Jin''s judgement.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Big Brother Ye Fan, do you think there''s some treasure inside? Otherwise, why would the Guardian God be so excited?" Blue Rainughed sweetly.<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Don''t hold too much hope, I once found the Immortal Spring in a one day pit..." "In the end, it was useless."


    "Immortal Spring? Have you ever found anything like that? " ckie asked in surprise.<span>Ye Fan faintly smiled and said, "I will exin it slowlyter."


    <span>It wasn''t difficult for them to enter the underground cave. This wasn''t some kind of sky ditch. If they walked along the slope, they would be able to enter the underground cave.


    However, in order to investigate more easily, Ye Fan had found a few shlights from the base.


    After entering the underground cave, Ye Fan thought about it for a moment, then got Xiao Jin to use his huge strength to directly block the entrance with rocks.


    <span>In this way, even if someone were toe here and think that there was some damage to the pyramid, they wouldn''t be able to discover that they had entered the underground cave in a short period of time.


    As for going out, with Xiao Jin around, he could just open the entrance.They walked along the slope and entered the underground cave. They realized that the length of this underground passage was far beyond their imagination.


    "It feels like ¡­ "We have already reached the bottom." The ck Emperor said with a frown.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand to touch the surrounding stone walls, "The stone walls here, even with the most advanced digging tools, are unable to be so smooth, in the end, who created it?"


    "Could it be aliens?" Xu Linshan asked curiously.<span>"No one has ever seen an alien before, but if it''s an ancient martial art or magic, it''s possible to create such a huge cave and stone wall," the ck Emperor said.


    Ye Fan nodded his head, he thought of the legendary immortal that he once found, Shen Xi''s family tomb, it was just like this underground passage, a supernatural work of art.Not to mention anything else, even his Unparalleled Sword Intent could cut through rocks in such a smooth manner.


    <span>"We don''t know how long this ce is, but we''re going too slow. Everyone, why don''t we get on Xiao Jin and let Xiao Jin bring us forward?" Ye Fan said.


    The crowd naturally didn''t have any objections, and the group of people got on Xiao Jin''s back.<span>Xiao Jin was eager to speed up so he quickly started to move forward in this huge underground cave.


    <span>The further they proceeded, the more shocked the crowds were!


    "This... It''s been an hour! With the speed of this giant snake, how could it reach over a hundred kilometers? Just how deep is this passageway!? " ckie felt incredible.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, constantly shone his shlight on the stone wall.asionally, there would be murals on the stone wall. They were broken and broken, but it was still possible to tell that these murals were not of the same era as the ancient civilizations.


    "It seems like this underground passage has been through an unknown amount of time. There should be quite a few ancient humans who have entered this ce ¡­" "They left their own traces here," said Ye Fan.


    "Is that Mayan civilization?" Xu Linshan asked.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I don''t know if Maya Civilization has ever been here, but ording to my understanding of some ancient civilizations, there are some here that are even more ancient than Maya Civilization."<span>"Older than Maya? Could it be the prehistoric civilization? " Hei Ji snorted and said to the ck Emperor at his side, "Bro, your disciple has even researched ancient civilizations? "He''s too good at boasting!"


    The ck Emperorughed in a low voice, "He indeed knows quite a lot. I have allowed him to read quite a few books since he was young."


    Ye Fan didn''t care whether ckie believed him or not. Anyway, he knew that this underground cave had a very long history.Some of the civilizations here were probably not even recorded in the history books of humanity.


    "This passage is too long. What kind of civilization would create such a long underground passage?" Xu Linshan could not believe it.<span>Ye Fan thought of something and said, "In the past, I have read about some of the world''s mysterious underground passages and corridors.


    <span>In Morona, for example, there was a probe tunnel that was said to be four thousand kilometers deep.


    There were also a thousand kilometers of corridors under the Andes, as well as an underground corridor in Guatem, an underground corridor in Mount Altai, and a bottomless pit in Namibia ¡­


    I used to think that these might be articles by archaeologists and scientists that were eye-popping and had not been confirmed.


    <span>"Now that I look at it, the location of this underground passage is a little simr to a very famous underground corridor ¡­"


    The ck Emperor smiled. "Are you talking about the underground corridor of Ajarta?"


    Ye Fan turned around, "Master, you also thought of that?"The ck Emperor nodded and said, "It was only because of your reminder that I remembered this mysterious underground corridor.


    <span>It was said that the underground corridors of Ajalta connected all the four continents of Europe, Asia, America and Africa. There was an aboriginal tribe guarding the entrance.


    However, the information on this underground corridor is very limited. I''ve never heard of anyone who''s studied it, or found any native tribes ¡­ "


    <span>"That''s right. If this really is the Ajalta Gallery, then that means ¡­ "That information is not fake. Moreover, it could be that some people are intentionally hiding this underground corridor." Ye Fan said.


    "This corridor should have been left behind by an ancient civilization, but that pyramid ¡­ Maybe it was just built there as a cover.


    Under normal circumstances, no one would deliberately destroy a pyramid, even if it''s a fake Mayan pyramid, "the ck Emperor said.ckie muttered, "You two, master and disciple, you two, sing at the same time. After talking so much, what exactly is this ce? What is this snake going to take us to?


    If we continue walking in like this, the battery of the shlight will run out. It''s pitch ck, and if we encounter any danger, even the deities will not be able to save us! "


    The ck Emperorforted her, "Sister, don''t worry. Although I don''t know where this giant serpent is bringing us, there must be something extraordinary in this underground world."


    "You know about it again?" ckie raised an eyebrow.<span>The ck Emperor smiled and said, "You are a ck Mage, perhaps you can''t feel it, but I am an ancient warrior. From the moment I entered the cave, I have always felt the surrounding spiritual energy bing denser."


    <span>Ye Fan, at this moment, no longer had any cultivation, and his perception had greatly decreased. Hearing the ck Emperor''s words, he thought about it and said, "It seems..." "Xiao Jin felt a strong spiritual energy seeping out from underground. That''s why he wanted to find the source."


    Just as he was speaking, a fork in the road appeared in front of him, and there were three openings for him to choose from.<span>Xiao Jin didn''t hesitate and directly chose the one on the left to continue moving forward.


    <span>"How did it know to walk here? Could it be that he was relying on his spiritual energy perception? " ckie asked.


    "That should be the case. A spiritual item like this should be sharper than us to begin with." The ck Emperor said.


    <span>As time passed, the crowd discovered that the underground corridor was far moreplicated than their own phenomenon.


    asionally, there would be underground rivers flowing past them. asionally, there would also be differences in height, and they would go up and down for hundreds of meters.


    This was definitely not just an underground passage, it was more like an underground world.


    asionally, there would be some glowing nts in the crevices of the tunnels. They were like fireflies in the ground, and there were also some shiny gems.However, these things were unable to stop Xiao Jin. With abundant energy, Xiao Jin led his group deeper and deeper.


    By the time half a day had passed, the crowd had already be numb to the strange sight they were witnessing. A sense of novelty and surprise had filled their hearts, it was no longer the same as before.


    However, Ye Fan''s eyes were getting brighter and brighter. In his mind, a bold idea began to emerge!<span>"Could it be... "This is ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1247

    <span>247


    At this time, Blue Rain was feeling bored and was yawning. After hearing Ye Fan say half of what he wanted to say, he asked in bewilderment, "Brother Ye Fan, what do you want to say?" leaf


    <span>Fan frowned as he thought about it, but didn''t immediately reply. He muttered to himself, "If my thinking is correct ¡­ If we go any further in this direction, there will be a sea. "


    <span>"Sea?" Hei Ji said in disbelief, "You can even calcte your fate now? It''s fine if this ce has an underground river, but how can there be a sea? "


    <span>However, before Hei Ji could finish her sentence, the ck Emperor''s eyes narrowed. "It really is the sea!?" Only


    The area ahead of them was suddenly vast. There was a huge underground sea, and floating above it were some luminescent algae. It was as if stars had fallen into the sea; the sight of it stretched as far as the eye could see! mass


    "Everyone was shocked, and looked at Ye Fan in surprise."


    <span>Ye Fan, how did you know there was a sea here? " Xu Linshan could not help but ask, "Have you been here before?" leaf.


    Fan Fan shook his head, but was extremely excited, "I''ve never been here before ¡­ ¡­" But someone had been here before! Furthermore... "It was even recorded!""What!?" Everyone became even more inconceivable.


    <span>At this moment, Xiao Jin had already entered the sea waters. His enormous body was still able to swim forward in the water at high speeds.


    At this time, Ye Fan thought of the "Divine Destion Record" that he had obtained from the Dongfang family. Then ¡­Ye Fan originally thought that this ancient book was an annotation written in the book, but now it seems that the records in the Book of Divine Destion were actually much closer to the truth! Spirit


    The contents of the Deste Record was actually not recording the world on the surface, but the underground world of this! also


    Perhaps this was once the world above the ground, but for some reason, it had already sunk underground! When


    "Ye Fan brought up the matter of Divine Destion to the ck Emperor and the others. Everyone felt that this was unbelievable!"


    Could it be that the legendary ces really existed? It''s just that everyone thought that it was a myth due to the fact that it was buried underground? " At this moment, ckie had no choice but to believe. ck


    The Emperor nodded his head and said, "It is extremely likely that it is so. You must know that seventy percent of the world is an ocean, and only thirty percent of thend that humans live on is upied by humans.All of us humans still have a very big w in our exploration of thend, and our understanding of the sea is even more insignificant. To


    In this underground world, if we were to bury it under the sea, then it would be even more out of reach for us ¡­ This


    <span>The world is too big, and with our current knowledge, we might only be able to understand the tip of the iceberg! "


    <span>"It''s also possible... "There are some people that we can''t understand." Ye Fan said, deep in thought. mass


    <span>"The person who created the pyramid on purpose is very possibly the person who deliberately concealed the truth."


    Smelly brat, since you have seen the map before, then do you know where this snake is bringing us to? " ckie asked. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian smiled bitterly, "The Divine Destion Record doesn''t record everything. I can judge that it is the ''Zu Zhou'' that we are currently recording. As for where Xiao Jin is bringing us to, I don''t know." Positive


    <span>Just like Master said, the world is too big, and the underground world is too big as well. It is impossible to know everything within just by relying on a Divine Destion Scripture. "


    <span>After an unknown period of time, the sea in front of them gradually brightened. leaf


    <span>Fan and the others were all very surprised, because this should be underground. However, why did it seem like there was sunlight above their heads?


    As they went deeper, they discovered that it was as if they had entered the day from night!"The sky appeared. The dark blue sky and the white clouds. Although there was no sun, there was a boundless radiance descending upon this boundless sea."


    This ¡­ How is this possible, this is underground! How can there be a sky?! " ckie was stunned.


    <span>"Have we returned to the surface?" Xu Linshan guessed. leaf


    Fan looked at the sky and frowned. "No..." "Look carefully, the clouds in the sky don''t follow the wind at all. This sky might be fake."


    <span>Fake? "Could it be that you''re saying that someone created a fake sky!?" ckie said in disbelief, "How is that possible!?" time


    Blue Rain chuckled: "Everything here seems impossible. There''s a fake sky, so there''s nothing to be surprised about."<span>Ye Fan also felt that this was too crazy, but no matter how he looked at it, this day didn''t seem to be real.


    <span>"Look!" In front of us! " The ck Emperor shouted. mass


    <span>When they looked forward, they discovered that there was an ind in the ocean. It was filled with blue-green nts that emitted dazzling and dazzling light.


    When Xiao Jin saw the ind, he stared nkly and tried even harder to move his snake tail. NoNot long after, everyone arrived at the ind. Xiao Jin began to dig into the nts and explore the interior of the ind.


    <span>What a dense spiritual energy, this ¡­ This kind of ce with spiritual qi has never been seen before in the Surface World! " "The ck Emperor is certain that the colorful light dots floating on this ind are the embodiments of all kinds of spiritual energy particles."


    Truly worthy of being the guardian god, being able to find such a ce, "Lan Yu was pleasantly surprised as she grabbed Ye Fan''s arm," Big Brother Ye Fan, you will definitely be able to quickly cultivate, raise your strength, and recover your cultivation!


    Ye Fan was naturally happy in his heart, but he clearly knew that the dense spiritual energy wasn''t of much help to him, because his current problem was that he couldn''t absorb it.<span>At this moment, Xiao Jin had already arrived at the center of the ind and climbed up a high slope.


    <span>When they arrived at the highest point of the teau, they discovered that there was a depression in the middle of the basin!


    In the center of the basin was a round field that contained a sparkling water source. On the ground, there were a few colorful nts that looked like Ganoderma, and they were even more gorgeous than ordinary Ganoderma. !


    Even from a distance of over a hundred meters, one could smell the alluring fragrance exuding from the nt! by


    <span>"Some people inhaled the fragrance and felt the fatigue from the journey vanish like smoke into thin air. They were all in high spirits!"


    <span>This ¡­ This is what Little Gold found! " Ye Fan lowered his head to look at Xiao Jin''srge eyes. The greed in them was already apparent in his words.


    However, it seemed that Xiao Jin didn''t dare to enter this field. He helplessly walked around the edge of the field.Why isn''t it entering? " ckie cleared her throat. She could also tell that she hade across a treasure.


    "It is afraid. I''m afraid there is danger within." The ck Emperor said.


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then jumped down, picked up a small ind stone from the ground, and threw it down into the paddy field.


    Before the stone evennded on the paddy field, a mysterious force had already evaporated the stone!


    Everyone''s expressions changed. No wonder even Xiao Jin was scared. This ce looked extremely enticing, but it was actually an Asura Purgatory!<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and mumbled, "On this ancestralnd of the East Sea, there is an immortal grass, in the Life Jade Stillfield, or the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma..." It turned out that the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma recorded in the Divine Destion Record really did exist!


    Yutian was formed by extremely concentrated liquid spirit energy. Although spirit energy was beneficial to everything, once the concentration was too high, things would turn around. Only"Only with the Spiritualist Ganoderma, a species that grew in the Jadefield, can they not be harmed ¡­" "


    Then what should he do? "Since we''re already here, we can''t leave empty-handed. I see that the guardian is very anxious." Blue Rain caressed Xiao Jin, trying to calm him down. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1248

    248


    <span>"Isn''t that simple? Brother, can''t you just use your Qing Gong enter? " Hei Ji said.


    The ck Emperor smiled bitterly, "Sis, why don''t you look at the speed at which the stone evaporated? Even if I flew over with a light movement technique, it would have evaporated before it could reach the Lingzhi."


    <span>Everyone thought hard and hesitated on the shore. Neither left nor right. leaf


    <span>Sail touched his chin, thinking for a while, then said: "Have you heard of the ''Cask Effect''?"


    <span>"Brat, don''t y tricks on us. Just say what you want to say," ckie said impatiently. leaf


    The sail smiled and said, "How much water a bucket can hold depends on how short it is... "Then let''s think it over. Doesn''t it also depend on how much water a field can produce?"


    The ck Emperor''s eyes shone as he said, "Ye Fan, you mean to say that you want to release the Jadefield''s essence?" leaf<span>Fan Xian smiled. "There''s no way for us to force our way into this field. We can''t stop the nectar inside, but can''t we just hide?"


    Saying that, Ye Fan pointed to the high ground and said, "This is the highest point of the ind. Even if that Qiantian is a basin,pared to the other parts of the ind, it is still a high ground.<span>As long as we open a ce and let the nectar flow down to the high ground, and let the nectar dry, we should have a chance to obtain that Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma. "


    "We can try this method. At worst, we can just spend some time to create a gap in the high ground!" The ck Emperor said ¡­


    Without waiting for the ck Emperor to finish speaking, Xiao Jin''s eyes lit up!


    <span>He saw Xiao Jin pping the edge of the hignd with his tail!


    <span>"Boom!"


    <span>The solid rock began to crumble and a crack immediately appeared! mass


    <span>Everyone quickly dodged. Everyone knew that in terms of opening the mountain, no one was faster than Xiao Jin''s tail.


    <span>Xiao Jin seemed to ce more importance on this Spirit Nurturing Ganoderma than anyone else. Upon hearing Ye Fan''s suggestion, he was quite excited. ben


    <span>He had thought that it would take a lot of effort and time before he could carve a path here and let the nectar flow out.


    However, with Xiao Jin around, it only took a moment before a gap appeared! Joan


    <span>White crystals formed around the basin. It was precisely because of the existence of these crystals that the nectar didn''t seep into the ground. can


    <span>At this moment, due to the external tremors, the crystal shattered and the nectar flowed out along the crack!


    "Everyone, quickly spread out! "Don''t get too close!" Ye Fan knew that this was a critical moment, and that nothing could go wrong. small


    Jin was also very wary of this nectar. It was as though he was dodgingva, and he had retreated dozens of meters away.


    <span>As the nectar flowed down from the high ground, a magical scene appeared!


    After the ground was nourished by the nectar,rge amounts of nts began to grow.


    The nts that had already grown on the ind, upon contact with the nectar, began to rapidly grow! one


    Trees and grasses, from germination to lush, to withering, to death, they kept repeating themselves!


    "From afar, it looks like the life on this ind is undergoing rapid metabolism!"Such abundant spirit energy, it''s a pity that whether it''s liquid or solid, it''s destructive in an instant, and we can''t absorb even a thousandth of it, it''s too much of a waste! " The ck Emperor said regretfully.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "ording to thew of conservation of energy, if this spiritual energy is emitted, it doesn''t mean that it disappeared. For us, there isn''t any loss. At most, we can just slowly absorb it." ck


    The Emperor nodded his head in approval. "You brat, you have had your own opinions on the path of cultivation since young. Your brain is indeed better than mine." timeMinutes and seconds passed. When the nectar was almost dry, Ye Fan, as a precaution, had Xiao Jin fill up arge amount of seawater with his stomach and return to the Qiongtian realm. Square


    This method was a bit disgusting, but once the seawater and the jadeite was diluted, it would be equivalent to washing the entirend. Thus, it would be even safer. small


    <span>Jin was naturally sensitive. Realizing that this Qiutian could no longer harm him, he galloped straight into the basin, heading straight for the Spiritualist Ganoderma!


    <span>"This snake!" Do you want to eat alone!? " When ckie saw her, he immediately cursed. is


    He was shocked as well, but if Xiao Jin really consumed the few Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma that he had, they wouldn''t be able to stop him!


    "Hehe." Xiao Jin''s long tongue curled and quickly sucked all of the Spiritualist Ganoderma into his mouth before quickly returning to the high ground.


    Damn it, an animal is an animal! At least we should leave one behind! " ckie scolded.<span>Xiao Jin understood the humannguage and red at Hei Ji with a pair of oily green eyes.


    Even though ckie was a master of ck magic, he was still scared stiff and didn''t dare to say anything else. withAfterwards, Xiao Jin opened his mouth and spat out six stalks of Spiritualist Ganoderma in front of Ye Fan.


    <span>On the huge snake head, there was a pair ofrge eyeballs. Their eyes werepletely different from before, and they revealed a ttering look towards Ye Fan.


    "Hehe, Big Brother Ye Fan, it seems like we have misunderstood the guardian god. He hase to help you bring out your spiritual nourishment sesame seed!" Blue Rain rejoiced. ck


    <span>The Emperor sighed and nodded, "This Xiao Jin is indeed a spiritual item. It might know that without you, Ye Fan, it wouldn''t have had the opportunity to encounter this Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma, much less obtain it. by


    <span>"So, it will not be greedy. Instead, it will repay this debt of gratitude and leave you with the majority of the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma."


    Thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be the case.


    If Ye Fan had just killed him in the Spirit Serpent Cave, then everything would have ended. And ¡­<span>If Ye Fan hadn''t been in danger, Xiao Jin wouldn''t havee here and lost the opportunity to cultivate his spirit.


    All of this seemed like a cycle of karma, a cycle of reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao. leaf


    The sail looked at the six fresh and tender Spirit Nurturing Ganoderma which were surrounded by colorful lights in front of her. Although there was some snake saliva on them, it was not really harmful. He


    <span>Picking up the Spirit-Nurturing Ganoderma, he could not wait to take a bite of its rich fragrance!


    "Little Gold, it''s enough for you to eat one yourself?" Ye Fan noticed that Xiao Jin had left one for him. small


    Jin nodded, then opened his mouth to reveal the remaining one. He then swallowed it in one gulp.


    When the Sesame Seed entered Xiao Jin''s stomach, he immediately began to roll himself up. With the head of the snake buried in the middle, it was like a small mountain, seemingly about to fall asleep. very<span>Everyone was shocked to discover thatyers of white skin began to form on the surface of Xiao Jin''s snake skin ¡­ "


    <span>It... Is it molting? " ckie cried out in rm.


    "It seems that the effects of this Spirit-Nurturing Lucid Ganoderma is indeed amazing. Such a huge object, yet it only ate one stalk, yet it''s about to shed its skin immediately!?" The ck Emperor sighed. leaf


    The sail was shocked, it seemed that he couldn''t eat too much. If he had taken a big bite just now, perhaps he would have been "replenished" by the excessive amount of spiritual energy! NoAfter seeing Xiao Jin''s appearance, Ye Fan was also filled with anticipation. He did not know what effect he would get from eating the Spirit Recovering Ganoderma. Could it give his decayed, wood-like body a new life? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1249

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    1249Xiao Jin was in a deep slumber as he shed his skin and was at the critical stage of his evolution. He didn''t know when he would wake up.


    <span>Under this situation, Ye Fan and the others couldn''t leave the ind.


    <><span>Fortunately, the ind didn''t seem to be dangerous, so everyone decided to temporarily settle down and wait for Xiao Jin to wake up before thinking of a way to leave.


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan was worrying that there was no ce he could hide. With an underground world that was like a paradise, he couldn''t wait to get stronger before leaving. Not to mention whether he could recover, even if it was just his body.


    Although there wasn''t much food here, there was an extremely abundant amount of spiritual energy. Even if one didn''t eat or drink, the spiritual energy here could make one''s body very healthy.


    On this ind, there were many caves. Ye Fan, together with two women and the ck Emperor and Hei Ji were living in two separate caves.<span>Ye Fan gave one of the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma to the ck Emperor. This time, if the ck Emperor and ckie hadn''t arrived in time, he wouldn''t have been able to wait until Blue Rain and Xiao Jin arrived.


    Both the ck Emperor and ckie hoped to use the Sesame Seed to increase their strength.


    Moreover, a single Psionic Lucid Ganoderma was already more than enough. This thing required more than enough, even if one ate too much it wouldn''t be able to absorb it. On the path of cultivation, it required cultivation to advance at the same level as one''s cultivation.


    The ck Emperor''s realm was still in the state of Awakening. No matter how much he ate, he wouldn''t be able to attain the Divine Awakening.As for the rest of the Psionic Lucid Ganoderma, Ye Fan brought it with him. He also didn''t know how much he needed to eat, so he first cut a small piece about the size of his pinky nail.


    <span>On the side, Xu Linshan was quite nervous, "Ye Fan, why not be a bit smaller?"


    At this time, Blue Rain disdained and said, "Big Brother Ye Fan, you''re too timid. You should eat more! This is how you can get better and faster! "


    Ye Fan was quite helpless, "If I eat too little, I can add more. If I eat too much, it might explode.""Oh... "Then you''d better eat less." Blue Rain said. They walked to the entrance of the stone cave and said, "Cultivate. I''ll guard you."


    Ye Fan asked, "You don''t eat it?" "There''s no one else here, let''s all cultivate together."Xu Linshan shook her head, "I don''t have much talent. Don''t worry, the most important thing is for you to recover your strength."


    "My Yin Huang Art hasn''t awakened yet, so no matter how much I practice, it''s useless" Blue Rain pouted, "Don''t tell me you want me to kill you?"<span>Ye Fan wrinkled his brows, looking at Blue Rain with aplicated gaze.


    After this incident, he was now certain that Team Blue Rain truly had no ill intentions towards him.


    He had traveled thousands of miles toe here, worried about his safety. If it wasn''t for this girl, he really would have lost his life.


    Although he had saved her life in the past, it was still a given that he should consider treating her well.


    "Xiao Yu, I have a cultivation technique. I saw it in your Holy Spirit Sect''s Spirit Serpent Cave. I will pass that cultivation technique to you. Try and see if you can practice it directly." Ye Fan said.


    "What!? There''s even a cultivation technique in the Spirit Serpent Sect? " Blue Rain was surprised: "Howe I''ve never heard my master say that?""I''m afraid... "Your master doesn''t know either, right?" Ye Fan muttered.


    At this time, Blue Rain''s beautiful eyes turned, as if she thought of something, and hurriedly asked: "Big Brother Ye Fan, what is that cultivation technique called?"


    <span>"Emperor Nuwa''s Heaven Mending Art!" Ye Fan blurted out.


    As he said these words, Blue Rain''s small face revealed a shocked expression!<span>"What!? "Emperor Nuwa''s Heaven Replenishing Technique!?" At this time, Blue Rain''s beautiful eyes lit up, "So ¡­ ¡­. So it was true... "It''s not a legend..."


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "You''ve heard of this technique?"


    Lan Yu nodded and said seriously, "Actually, there is a legend in our Holy Spirit Sect. At the very beginning, the leaders of our Holy Sect were all a man and a woman at the same time.Our [Divine Protection] technique is a technique that both men and women train in. Each man and woman will be responsible for managing half of it; this is Emperor Nuwa''s [Heaven Mending] art.


    <span>Legend has it that back then, Emperor Nuwa had created this technique, which was why he was able to use the power of Yin and Yang to rescue themon people from fire and water.


    In order to let the world understand that men and women should be equal, be intimate with each other, and take advantage of each other''s weaknesses, they gave their cultivation techniques to the two disciples, male and female respectively.<span>However,ter on, there was a conflict between a male and a female Sect Leader. The male Sect Leader betrayed the female Sect Leader, and at the same time, he took away his cultivation technique.


    From then on, we only have half of the female Qi Method, which is the ''Yin Emperor Art''. Furthermore, Sect Leader only has females from then on.


    "That''s also why we, the Holy Spirit Sect, respect women. It is said that because our ancestors were betrayed by men, we feel that men are not good people ¡­"


    Ye Fan suddenly understood, no wonder what he got from the Yin Corpse Sect was only a fragment, it was probably a part of the cultivation technique taken out by the male ancestors of the Gu God Cult.<span>It had been passed around for a long time, resulting in the iplete cultivation technique. It had be a demonic technique that absorbed a woman''s Yin Qi.


    <span>As for the Yin Emperor Art, it had be a devilish technique that absorbed the yang energy of the man.


    Actually, once these two cultivation techniques werebined, both men and women would be able to reconcile the Yin and Yang, and neither of them would harm the other.


    After Ye Fan thought of this, Blue Rain also thought of this.Two shy red clouds appeared on the girl''s face, she lightly bit her lips and said, "Big brother Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­. When I train in the [Nuwa Heaven Replenishing] technique, I only train in the Yin part. I need a man to train with me in order to be effective ¡­


    Are you trying to train with me, which is why you specially reminded me? "<span>Not to mention Ye Fan being embarrassed, even Xu Linshan, who was on the side, also blushed.


    <span>"Um ¡­" I actually didn''t think so much into it. "Ye Fan forced a smile," Why don''t you stop practicing for now?


    "No!" "I am the Holy Maiden of the Holy Spirit Sect. This cultivation technique belongs to our Holy Spirit Sect, so you have to tell me."<span>Ye Fan had no other options. He didn''t want to waste any more words, and so he decided to just tell them all about Emperor Nuwa''s [Heaven Mending] technique.


    <span>After repeating it four or five times, Team Blue Rain was finally able to remember it correctly. Furthermore, she was proficient in the Yin Emperor''s methods. After hearing the original version of the Heaven Mending Technique, she immediately understood the crux of it.


    <span>When Ye Fan saw that the girl had already gone to research the Heaven Mending Technique, he decided to take the Spiritualist Ganoderma for himself.


    <span>He took a deep breath and swallowed a small piece of Spirit Nurturing Ganoderma.


    An iparable fragrance filled the air, giving Ye Fan a deep sense of enlightenment, causing his entire brain to tremble!<span>Needless to say, Ye Fan had never eaten such a delicious thing!


    This was not the taste of words, but a whole-hearted, soul-pleasurable feeling!


    "Oh ¡­"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but let out a strange sound, as if something had reached a climax.On the side, Xu Linshan couldn''t help but blush again. On the other hand, Lan Yu covered her mouth and snickered, not daring tough out loud.


    <span>But right after, Ye Fan felt that the Spirit Recuperating Ganoderma in his stomach suddenly spread out a wave of heat waves!


    <span>Waves of heat attacked his organs, limbs, and bones, all the way to his veins and cells!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>Ye Fan subconsciously shouted, both his eyes suddenly opened, and the golden me in his eyes suddenly flickered again!


    <span>Ye Fan''s body kept trembling, and white steam kepting out from his body!


    Beside him, Xu Linshan and Time-Blue Rain were startled upon seeing Ye Fan''s change. After confirming that the man wasn''t in any danger, they quietly sat down.


    Ye Fan also suffered from the initial impact, slowly stabilizing himself, sitting cross-legged, closing his eyes, quietly feeling every little change in his body. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1250

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    1250


    A huge luxury cruise ship on the high seas, surrounded by dozens of luxury yachts.Arge number of the world''s most powerful people had gathered here.


    In order to ensure the safety of these rich and powerful individuals, there were many warships and submarines within tens of miles of the yacht.


    In the middle of the huge cruise ship was a magnificent meeting room filled with men and women dressed in bright clothes.The people here were all powerful figures in their own fields. Even with tens of billions of dors in assets, it was nothing out of the ordinary. There were even some of the ancient royalty and the leaders ofrge corporations.


    <span>At this moment, many people in the meeting room had impatient expressions. They had already been waiting here for nearly two hours.


    However, none of the people they wanted to see or hear had given a clear response.<span>The only one who was sitting at the very top of the conference table was a handsome blonde man. He had his legs crossed leisurely on the table and was lying on a chair.


    <span>Beside him, a beautiful woman with a slender figure was feeding him grapes.


    Seeing how the handsome fellow enjoyed himself so easily, the participating elders became more and more dissatisfied.


    <span>"Lord Beryl, may I ask when we can meet the Madam?" A white-haired old man, who was dressed like a noble, asked with a sharp gaze while leaning on a golden eagle head cane.


    "Prince Wilson, what''s the hurry? There''s food and drinks here. If you get tired from the acid, there''s a maid who will massage you."


    "We are not here to enjoy ourselves. We are here to pay tribute to the mighty King of Hell! However, even if Master Lucifer is in closed door cultivation, we should still be able to meet his wife or Master Sally, right? " Prince Wilson said.


    Belle teased the girl beside him while he replied leisurely, "You people ¡­" He suddenly mentioned that he would pay tribute together and that it would be too hasty.My lord is in closed door cultivation. He''s very busy. My sister-inw is very busy with the organization''s affairs. How is this something that you guys can just casually see whenever you want to? "


    Another fat middle-aged man, who wore a white robe and a head scarf, and wore a pocket watch said seriously, "Master Beryl, although we came in a hurry, we are all sincere."


    All of us support the king for at least three years, or at most seven or eight years. Every year, we pay tribute to the king and receive his protection.


    Right now, we heard that in order to prevent the Underworld Sovereign King from betraying the ancient people and causing severe injuries, we were all extremely worried. That''s why we had to pay our respects to him. "


    Beryl replied with a smile: "Chief Hassan, I know that your consortium always pays the top few tribute. We believe in your sincerity towards our boss."<span>"Don''t worry, just wait a little while longer. My sister-inw has a lot of work to attend to. She will be here soon ¡­"


    <span>A middle-aged Caucasian man in a ck suit asked, "Lord Beryl, are you sure Lucifer is fine?"


    <span>"Forgive me for being presumptuous, but it has already been a month since the massacre in Moxi City. Even Sir Lucifer needs so much time to recover from his injuries."


    Beryl stroked the waist of thedy beside him as he replied, "Mr. Morgan, your family is very good at business and politics, but they are not cultivators after all.


    Our boss is not in closed-door training to recover from his injuries. He is using this opportunity to break through to an even stronger realm.<span>What, do you believe the rumors outside that our boss has died? Or is it missing? "


    Beryl''s gaze was full of ridicule as he swept his gaze over the elders present.The majority of the crowd immediately revealed expressions of denial, indicating that they did not believe those words.


    However, they were all wondering what was going on inside.<span>The reason why they came together to pay their tribute in advance was to find an opportunity to see whether or not Purgatory Ind had be a powerhouse on the surface.


    <span>If the rumors were true, that Lucifer the Infernal King had perished, he would no longer be a tree he could rely on.


    The underground world has changed. Even if rich and powerful people like them had more money, they would still need to keep their lives.Without the protection of absolute force, they would not have any sense of security.


    The true situation of the nbsbsbsFERNO was of paramount importance to them.


    Beryl''s eyes fell on an old gentleman: "Old Pino, these two years you have been close to our boss. Do you think our boss has perished?"<span>Hearing this, old Pino lowered his head and said humbly, "His Excellency Lucifer is at the peak of his age and has been through hundreds of battles. Of course I won''t believe those rumors."


    "Haha ¡­" I will tell my boss about your words. "Belle sighed," Ah ¡­ As the saying goes, suffering is hard to bear.<span>"Our boss has suffered some injuries. After closed-door training, he was actually able to make so many old friends rush over to see him. I really want to thank you on behalf of my boss here."


    <span>Beryl looked at everyone with a smile that was not a smile. Although he was smiling, there was a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    <span>A handsome white nobleman wearing a gentle robe and sses picked up a cup of coffee and took a sip. With a faint smile, he said, "Lord Beryl, please don''t misunderstand our sincerity."


    However... In the past month, the Sacred Royal Court that had disappeared once before once again rose to prominence once more and established the ''Sacred Heavenly Kingdom''.They gave our family olive branches and insisted that His Excellency Lucifer had been killed in the war.


    They said. Lord Sally Ye is the main culprit behind the massacre in Moxi City, and there are already quite a few powerful people in the underground world who intend to form an alliance with them to suppress ¡­ "


    Hearing the white nobleman''s words, the crowd had aplicated expression on their faces.<span>In fact, they all knew that the Sacred Heavenly Kingdom had already built up a huge amount of power. Now that the Dark Council hadpletely retreated, it was no different from a turtle hiding its head.


    <span>Even though everyone felt that there was a problem in the Dark Council, most likely a tragedy caused by the Strigoi, Sally Ye must have yed an important role in it.


    Actually, as matters stood, these rich and powerful nobles didn''t really care who killed those millions ofmoners.


    <span>The more people died, the more cities were destroyed. Instead, they made a profit, making a huge profit.


    What they cared about was whether this event would turn into an opportunity for new powers to rise in power, and for Purgatory to decline ¡­


    After Beryl heard these words, he smiled and said, "Sir And, your family seems to be very close to the Rothschild Family ¡­ ¡­"


    "Brandon from Rothschild suffered a huge loss under our boss''s hand. Could it be that you n to go and trust that bullsh * t Holy Heavenly Kingdom this time around?"<span>Ser And smiled faintly and said, "Lord Beryl, you are overthinking it. I am just trying to understand how the various lords are going to deal with the Holy Heavenly Kingdom, which has gathered experts from all sides and is approaching menacingly."


    <span>Beryl''s eyes shed, and her expression turned cold.


    Just as he was about to say something, he heard the door to the meeting room open.


    "My apologies, but I''ve dealt with a bunch of random problems and have made everyone wait for a long time ¡­"


    <span>Dressed in a dignified blue dress with her hair tied up gracefully, Su Qingxue walked into the meeting room, apanied by Asmuntis and Azzle.


    "Madam!"<span>A group of elders in the hall, some of whom were familiar with others, stood up and greeted them respectfully.


    Belle quickly moved out of the way and pulled out a chair, smiling as he invited Su Qingxue to sit.


    When Su Qingxue sat down, her ice-cold gaze swept across everyone present. Any one of these people would have a higher seniority than her and would have a higher qualification than her, but they were not afraid in the slightest."Who was it just now, that so-called Sacred Heavenly Kingdom ¡­ "They''re approaching in full fury?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1251

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>1251


    In the meeting room, everyone turned to look at Sir And.Aulen''s expression changed slightly, but she did not panic. She stood up calmly and said, "Esteemeddy, I am ¡­"


    <span>"Aulen Salth von Carlos Brighton, grandson of the Duke of Brighton, your grandmother is the second daughter of the Rockefeller family, your mother is a cousin of the Rothschild family, your cousin is the Crown Prince of Norwich.


    "You have control over 36panies, 7 venture capital banks, and 3 consortia ¡­"


    Without waiting for Aulen''s introduction, Su Qingxue had already blurted out a string of words.


    Aulen''s eyes were filled with shock, but it onlysted for an instant. She then smiled and said, "I''ve heard that Lord Lucifer''s wife is the leader of the S ss organization Heaven''s Eye. It seems that her reputation is well-deserved."Su Qingxue said expressionlessly: "Sir And, I know far more than you can imagine ¡­ ¡­"


    "Madam ¡­" I... I don''t understand what you mean. Are you ming me for what I just said?


    <span>"God has mercy on me. I really did it out of concern for you and Lucifer." Aulen had a sincere look on her face.


    Su Qingxue ignored him and looked towards the west side of the meeting room.Outside the window was the deck of the cruise ship. The deck was made up of solid wooden nks. There wererge amounts of flowers nted on them, just like a park.


    At this moment, a purplish ck figure flew over from the distant sky!<span>"Look!" What is that!? "


    <span>"Yes ¡­" It''s an angel!? "


    <span>"NO!" Is that the devil!? "


    The group of nobles and rich people all let out exmations of surprise.


    Three pairs of ck, devilish fiery wings were unfurling from her back. A beautiful woman with fluttering silver hair was descending from the skies!


    <span>Before she couldnd on the deck, the gigantic Fiery ze Wings scattered like fireworks!


    "It''s Lord Sally Ye!?"


    <span>Only then could everyone clearly see that it was actually Sally Ye!?


    Sally Ye was wearing a white dress with Mediterranean elegance. She originally looked like a saint that had transcended the mortal world. However, what was shocking was that her dress was actually stained with multiple streams of blood!Thinking about the rumor that Sally had ughtered a million people, everyone held their breath, their faces turning pale.


    The six dark wings of the legendary Angel of Death matched up with Sally''s identity.Sally ignored them, holding a ck cloth package in her hand. With an indifferent expression, she walked into the meeting room gracefully.


    <span>When she came to Su Qingxue''s side, Sally looked at her with aplicated expression.


    "Here it is," said Sally, cing the ck package on the conference table.


    "You''ve worked hard."


    Su Qingxue nodded and stood up. She said to the crowd, "I want to show everyone something."<span>Everyone was indeed curious about what Sally Ye had brought.


    After Su Qingxue removed the ck cloth, what appeared was a square wooden box.


    <span>Next to her, Asmontes frowned. "Eldest sister-inw, how about I do it ¡­"


    Su Qingxue raised her hand, indicating that there was no problem. She reached out her hand and opened a wooden board at the side ¡­ ¡­<span>"Hua!"


    <span>The entire audience went into an uproar!


    <span>He saw the head of a man with a frightened expression on his face being ced inside!


    Many of the powerful nobles even recognized this man!


    "Pope St. Juul!?"


    <span>After the exmations, there was a short period of silence.


    <span>They absolutely did not think that their leader, who was just talking about the menacing Sacred Heavenly Kingdom, would actually have his head chopped off!?


    That is to say, the Sacred Heavenly Kingdom cannot even stop a single Sally Ye!?<span>When they thought of this, the doubt and apprehension they had towards the situation earlier had mostly disappeared!


    <span>Regardless of whether Ye Fan was really in closed-door training or not, at least for now, he was not someone to be trifled with!


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at Sir Aulen and saw her pale face. She said indifferently: "Sir And ¡­ ¡­. "Your business dealings with the Asura''s Association have developed quite well."


    <span>Upon hearing this, everyone present looked at Aulen in shock.


    The Asura''s Association had already disappeared for a long time and was still secretly operating. However, many people here knew that the Asura''s Association had once teamed up with Sylvie and the others to harm Ye Fan.


    <span>Thinking of this, everyone naturally understood why Aulen said those words to cause trouble.


    <span>Sir And was nowpletely terrified. He kneeled to the ground, begging with a pleading look in his eyes, "Madam! I... I''m just a businessman! I... I don''t have any disrespect for Lucifer! Please forgive me for my rudeness just now ¡­ "


    <span>However, his begging waspletely useless.


    At some point, Asmuntis had appeared behind him, and a dark light shed across Aulen''s neck.


    Following which, blood spurted out from And''s neck, and he fell to the ground, dead.<span>In the meeting room, the nobles were all terrified. Although they had seen many life and death situations and each of them had blood on their hands, but ¡­ Even at this moment, when their lives were at stake, they were still iparably nervous.


    <span>Many people were d that they did not say any provocative or disrespectful words just now.


    <span>At this moment, Su Qingxue stood up and lightly said, "Thank you for your concern towards my husband. You all came so early to pay your tribute and with your good intentions, we will ept all of it.


    <span>I still have other things to take care of. If there''s nothing of particr importance, I''ll leave Beryl behind for the uing royal ball. I''ll be taking my leave ¡­ "


    Then, Su Qingxue turned and walked out of the meeting room.


    The powerful nobles respectfully sent them off, no one dared to have any more objections.


    Not long after, Su Qingxue sat on a boat and returned to Purgatory Ind.Su Qingxue stood by the railing of the deck and blew on the sea breeze. She looked at the sea surface with aplicated gaze.


    Sally walked to the deck from the back and hesitated. "I heard from my son that you haven''t slept in a while ¡­" He had to ask about everything... "I have to thank you ¡­"


    "Why?" Su Qingxue asked faintly."Since the King isn''t here, I wasn''t able to wake up in time. My willpower has been depressed for such a long time ¡­


    Thanks to you, he organized his affairs, his assets around the world, and his battles against the enemy.<span>After today''s matter, the Sacred Heavenly Kingdom''s alliance has copsed, so in a short period of time, it should be peaceful. "


    Su Qingxue turned around and smiled gently, "I am his wife. Since he is not here, it is natural for me to help him manage this family." "Why do you need to thank me?"


    <span>"I ¡­"


    Sally wanted to say something, but when she saw Su Qingxue''s fearless expression, she stopped herself from arguing.


    "You''re right. It is only natural for you to do all this ".


    Su Qingxue said coldly, "On the other hand, I, on the other hand, have to thank you for helping meplete the decapitation operation on the Sacred Heavenly Kingdom.


    "Before my husband came back, you were the number one fighter, I hope you take care of yourself."<span>Sally asked worriedly, "King ¡­ When would he be able toe back? Is it true that he will achieve a breakthrough? "


    Su Qingxue had aplicated expression on her face as she turned around and said, "If hees back, he will definitely break through. When will he ¡­ ¡­" I don''t know.


    But, no matter when hees back, we still have to wait for his return. "Hold on..."


    Sally felt a sense of loss. She understood now. Actually, Su Qingxue didn''t know when Ye Fan woulde back.In fact, she was just thinking in the right direction ¡­


    <span>At this moment, a servant came out and said, "Madam, there''s a call for you."


    Su Qingxue took the phone. When she saw that it was Aunt Jiang, she immediately frowned because if it wasn''t something especially important, Aunt Jiang wouldn''t have called her during this period of time.<span>"Aunt Jiang ¡­" Hmm... You said. Is that so ¡­ "I understand, I will go back immediately ¡­"


    After Su Qingxue answered the phone, she immediately looked up at Sally and said, "You''ve already pulled yourself together, right?"Sally nodded.


    "Then I am relieved. Continue doing what you are familiar with," Su Qingxue said.


    Sally frowned, "You want to go back?"


    "My opponent is not only overseas, but also within China. Right now, the overseas situation is temporarily stable, so it''s time for me to return as well." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Sally Ye solemnly said, "The King hasn''te back yet. I can''t let anything happen to you. I''ll apany you to China. I''ll kill whoever dares to touch you!"


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes shed with a hint of warmth as the corner of her mouth slightly moved, "No need ¡­ ¡­" You can''t be here without me. Furthermore... China''s opponent is not someone that can be dealt with in a single beheading ¡­ "


    After saying that, Su Qingxue turned around and walked towards the cabin. At this moment, her beautiful eyes were already filled with cold stars. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1253

    <span>


    1253


    In the following days, as Ye Fan consumed the Spirit-Nurturing Ganoderma, he began to train the Emperor of Nuwa''s Heaven Replenishing Technique. Ya Wen Yan''s feelings. org<span>Afterparing this technique with the Life Water of Heaven and Earth, Ye Fan actually discovered some simrities.


    Blue Rain''s words made him feel an unexpected joy. This girl was really a "wangfu".


    With the assistance of the Emperor of Nuwa''s [Heaven Mending] technique, Ye Fan was able to quickly digest and absorb the essence of the spirit-nourishing mushroom, and his body''s recovery speed would be tremendously fast.


    At the same time, Ye Fan also had time to teach Xu Linshan.


    The two of them were not even close to breaking the record a year ago. Now that they were in the same predicament in the ocean, it was clear that they were in the same life and death situation even if they didn''t say anything.Ye Fan had already treated Xu Linshan as his own woman, so towards his own woman, of course he would give her everything.


    <span>Originally, Xu Linshan''s physique was average, so she was not suitable for ancient martial arts cultivation. However, now that she had the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma to temper her body, this problem was easily solved.


    After experiencing so many things, Xu Linshan knew the importance of absolute strength.


    <span>Originally, she did not have the opportunity to be a cultivator, but now that she had one, she would naturally not let it go.


    Moreover, she didn''t know how much longer she would have to stay on the ind. If she were to foolishly watch Ye Fan and Blue Rain train, it would be too hard to endure.


    What was even more infuriating was that these two would go outside of the cave for a while from time to time. When they came back, Blue Rain''s legs would be soft.


    These few days, Xu Lingshan had been listening to their stories about the Nuwa Family''s Heaven Replenishing Technique. Of course, she knew why this shameless man and woman had gone out to do what they did.


    Xu Linshan felt that, at this time, Lan Yu, the woman whoter met Ye Fan, was already so brazen. Since he and Ye Fan had experienced so much, there was no reason for them to hide it.Therefore, when Ye Fan asked her if she wanted to practice the Life Water or the Heaven Mending Technique, Xu Lingshan decisively chose the Heaven Mending Technique!


    Xu Linshan felt shy, butpared to cultivating alone, she didn''t want to let Blue Rain take advantage of her.


    He had originally thought that Blue Rain would have apetitive rtionship with her, so what sort of enmity did he have?


    But who would have thought that after knowing that she nned on cultivating the Heaven Mending Technique, Blue Rain would show an expression of "gratitude"!


    "Sister Lingshan ¡­" "You''re so good, little sister will remember you as a gift in the midst of a snowstorm for the rest of your life ¡­"<span>Blue Rain grabbed Xu Linshan''s hand with a pitiful expression, tears welling up in their eyes.


    <span>Xu Linshan was confused. What was going on? Wasn''t Blue Rain supposed to be angry? Was someone fighting over a guy with her?


    On the other hand, Ye Fan''s heart was beating like crazy. His body was already recovering better and better, and at this time, Blue Rain really wasn''t enough. Now that Xu Lingshan had joined in, he could quickly recover his strength.


    <span>Regardless of whether it was from a proper angle or a dishonest point of view, the more women the better. In any case, with his physical strength, dealing with such matters was a piece of cake.


    Ye Fan felt that on the level of cultivation technique, the Heaven Life Water and the Heaven Mending Technique were actually on the same level.


    However, the Heaven Mending Technique was better than the Life Water of Heaven. When one cultivated it, it was even more colorful and would not be boring.


    After an unknown number of days, Ye Fan, Xu Linshan, and Lan Yu had consumed all of the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma.<span>Of course, almost ny percent of the Spiritualist Ganoderma was taken by Ye Fan.


    <span>The more time Ye Fan spent recovering, the more Psionic Rejuvenation Zoysia he needed.


    <span>As for the cultivation of the Heaven Mending Technique, it had advanced by leaps and bounds at the beginning, and had be slower and slower.


    Ye Fan discovered that it wasn''t the more he and the two women did, the faster they would be able to move.<span>Actually, the Yin and Yangplementing the Heaven Mending Technique was just a supporting process. It was true that it would make it easier to cultivate it, but if one''s cultivation level was not high enough, then no amount of Yin and Yangplementing each other would be of any use.


    For example, if someone were to forcefully pour water into a wooden bucket that was only this big, the water would only spill out.<span>To rely on the affairs of men and women to achieve invincibility in the world, that was just wishful thinking.


    After this period of cultivation and nourishment, Xu Linshan had be more and more mature, and her skin had be a lot whiter.


    At the same time, as she diligently "trained" every day, Xu Linshan also understood why Blue Rain would thank her for joining.


    Ye Fan''s body kept getting stronger, just like a monster, making the two women beg for mercy every time before letting go.<span>Every day in the cave was beautiful and charming. After Xu Linshan had joined, she no longer needed to find a ce outside to make a cave. She could just directly enter the cave and fight a chaotic battle ¡­


    <span>After a period of cultivation, Xu Linshan had sessfully entered the Refinement Realm. Her physical fitness was good to begin with, and with the help of the Heaven Mending Art and the Spiritualizing Ganoderma, she was able to improve very quickly.


    <span>At this time, Blue Rain activated the Yin Emperor Art and became the Holy Maiden of the Holy Spirit Sect. It even increased one''s power to the Great Perfection of the Awakening Realm!


    Although Blue Rain''s cultivation wasn''t very solid, and they didn''t have a lot of actualbat experience, Ye Fan was still a bit envious of this life that suddenly had the Great Perfection of Dust.


    <span>Next, as long as Team Blue Rain was able to gain enlightenment and enter the Heavenly Awakening Realm, it would only be a matter of time.


    <span>On the other side, the cave where the ck Emperor and ckie resided had been quiet the entire time.


    <span>The ck Emperor and ckie both seemed to be trying to break through to the Divine Awakening Realm after obtaining the Sesame Seed. Therefore, they didn''t want to disturb the ck Emperor for the time being.


    <span>After being on the ind for who knows how many days, Ye Fan had already recovered nearly eighty percent of his strength. He was already considering whether he should search in the underground world of the Divine Deste Record''s world or go to the outside world.


    <span>However, Little Gold hadn''tpleted his transformation, so it wasn''t convenient for them to run around.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, since he can''t leave for the time being, he can only continue to cultivate in peace. If he fully recovers his strength and Xiao Jin is unable to wake up, then he can only consider leaving.<span>After all, in the outside world, there were too many people that Ye Fan was worried about.


    <span>After taking a few more Vitality Pickling Sesame, Ye Fan told the two girls that he would be breaking through to the Mortal Realm with his internal Qi and let them cultivate their own techniques.


    When Ye Fan was previously cultivating inner force skills, he had never reached the level of Li Chen. Now that his outer force skills were almost fully recovered, he might as well give it a try and make up for the progress of his inner force skills.<span>However, just as Ye Fan was meditating, an unknown amount of timeter, on a piece of sea just outside the ind, a canoe, which was simr to a canoe, actually flew towards the ind!


    On top of the canoe stood a man and a woman. The two of them were wearing light yellow clothes and hadbed their hair. Their attire was very old and gave off an ethereal feeling.


    The two looked at the distant Qiutian on the ind and saw that it had already dried up. The Spirit Recuperating Ganoderma inside had actually disappeared without a trace, and their expressions immediately changed greatly!<span>"This... What was going on!? Who stole the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma!? " The woman eximed.


    <span>"Impossible, if someone had trespassed into our Eastern Yellow Sect''s territory, they would have already discovered it. The Spiritualist Ganoderma has never been stolen before!" The man frowned.


    If Ye Fan and the others were present, they would have realized that the two of them were speaking anguage that no other country in the outside world had!<span>Soon, the man and womannded on the ind. They also realized that there was a "small hill" on the hill.


    <span>"Where did the demon beastse from!? Could it be that this demon beast stole the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma!? "


    "That should be it!" Look at it, it''s clearly relying on the nourishment of the Spirit Nurturing Ganoderma to evolve! "


    <span>"It must be because of this evil creature that caused us to be punished by Master. Today, I will definitely y its muscles and skin!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1254

    254


    "Wait, look at this demonic beast, why does it look like you''ve never seen it before?" "Forget about our Eastern Emperor Sect''s territory, I don''t think even the other realms have ever heard of such a demonic beast ¡­" The woman discovered that something was amiss. male


    Zi looked carefully at Xiao Jin, who was wrapped in a white outer shell, before frowning, "It''s quite strange that you mentioned it." Of all the demonic beasts in the Eastern Emperor Sect, who would dare to eat our medicinal herbs? Is this not within our borders? ""But even the demon beasts from the other few ces would not be so daring!" "Yes," the woman replied.


    <span>The seven Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma here were great tonics that had been meticulously nted by Master for a total of five thousand years. They were prepared for the Patriarchs to extend their lifespans. Press


    Logically speaking, if he ate seven of these lowly demon beasts, he should have died suddenly. Could it be ¡­ Not only did the demonic beast eat it? " Female<span>Zi''s eyes became cold and said: "Most likely, there is some other drug thief! We must find out the truth today! No


    <span>Of course, the crime of losing seven stalks of Spiritualist Lucid Ganoderma is none of our business. However, if we were to go and get the materials, we will be punished for a hundred years. There is no way we can escape! "


    What was even more hateful was that this drug thief had actually destroyed this Qiongtian! This will take another thousand years before we can reform and condense the nectar again! " two


    Everyone was filled with grief. After all, their Eastern Emperor Sect only had a few precious medicinal nts like this one. every<span>Disciples would regrly inspect and maintain a piece of Fine Jade Tian. in


    <span>In the Eastern Emperor Sect''s territory, there had never been an incident that destroyed Qiutian. He


    <span>They had originally thought that they hade to see Yutian to see if they could harvest the Spiritualist Ganoderma. They hadn''t expected such a tragedy to ur! one


    <span>When they thought about how they would have to face their master''s thunderous fury when they returned, they couldn''t help but feel infuriated.


    <span>"Regardless of anything else, let''s behead this demon beast and bring it back to report to Master. Maybe this demon beast is a bit special. If we kill it, Master might be able to get away with it!" male


    <span>As Zi said this, he walked forward. He didn''t know why, but a cold, slender sword appeared in his hand. When


    When the man walked over to Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin, who was inside the white shell, also felt the danger! smallJin Ben was about to wake up. His instinct for danger had forced him to open his eyes ahead of time! one


    "You can even see the huge green eyeballs inside the white shell!"


    "Be careful!" Female


    Zi shouted.


    The man also noticed the expression in Xiao Jin''s eyes. Intense vignce and hostility was revealed from them, as if he was trying to demonstrate and telling Xiao Jin not to act recklessly.<span>"Humph!" Evil creature! You dare to steal the spiritual medicine of the Eastern Emperor Sect and even destroy Qiantian, do you think you can survive!? "


    The man was only given a big fright, but after regaining his senses, he wasn''t afraid at all. He directly leaped up and intended to stab his sword towards Xiao Jin''s head! small


    At the moment, Jin hadn''t finished the whole process of evolution. He was at the most critical moment, so he couldn''t move his body. He could only wait there anxiously.


    At this moment, a ck shadow flew over from the bottom of the mountain. It struck out a Dragon''s w Art towards the man who had flown up!


    The phantom of the golden dragon w appeared out of thin air and was about to grab the man!However, the man instantly swung his sword and shattered the dragon w, before firmlynding on the ground.


    "Who is it!?"


    The man red at him. Then ¡­<span>The woman also ran over, sneering, "There really are other thieves!" ck


    Huang and Hei Ji, who had rushed over from behind, were also bewildered as they looked at the strange man and woman who had suddenly appeared on the ind. He


    <span>The two of them cultivated for a long time, and after two days, they realized that it was getting harder and harder to break through. They just happened to be wandering around the ind, looking at the strange nts here. leaf


    The sails were still cultivating, so they couldn''t go and disturb them.


    "Just now, I heard that there was amotion at the top of the mountain, so I hurried over. Luckily, I was able to make it in time to stop him. Otherwise, if something happened to Xiao Jin, they might not be able to leave this underground world."


    We are the disciples of the Eastern Emperor Sect''s Sect Leader, Daoist Yuxi. in<span>In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, everyone has always minded their own business. You dare to steal our Eastern Emperor Sect''s Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma and destroy Qiantian?! Do you know your crime!? " The man, Ming Hui, said angrily.


    "Speak!" Where did the rest of the Sesame Seed go!? " Brightmoon asked.<span>"What are you talking about?" The ck Emperor and Hei Ji were also proficient in many differentnguages, but they could not understand the words spoken by the two of them.


    Ming Hui and Ming Yue also looked at each other, puzzled. Ming


    Yue said, "Don''t speak in anguage you don''t understand! Quick, get back to reality! " ck<span>Ji looked at the ck Emperor vigntly, and whispered to the ck Emperor, "Brother, their words ¡­. It doesn''t seem to be thenguage we know. " ck


    The emperor was also an astute and astute person. He also thought of this possibility as he said in a low voice, "There is only one. They have always lived in this underground world ¡­" "<span>These two''s strength seems to be only stronger than us. This ce is indeed dangerous. "Hei Ji said seriously," We have to inform that brat Ye Fan as soon as possible.


    The little demoness said that he had recovered about seventy to eighty percent. With him around, we will be able to deal with this couple. ""When Ming Hui and Ming Yue saw that the other party had been talking about ''in secret'', they became especially angry."


    Scoundrel, since you''re not willing to call for us, then we''ll capture you and bring you back to the sect! "<span>Once Ming Hui said that, he waved the sharp sword in his hand towards the ck Emperor and a green pir suddenly descended towards the ck Emperor! ck


    <span>The Emperor felt that this cyan colored true essence had firmly surpassed his cultivation. He didn''t dare to take it head-on, and quickly dodged!


    Don''t even think about escaping! "


    Ming Hui coldly snorted and grabbed at the air with his other hand. Numerous cyan colored primeval essence gathered in the air, like vines that were about to entangle the ck Emperor!


    When the ck Emperor realized that this True Essence was able to follow him, he could only forcefully stimte his cultivation base to unleash the Hundred Armed Diamond Palm!<span>"Boom boom boom!"


    The powerful and heavy Vajra Palm hadpletely destroyed this vine like energy!


    However, Ming Hui had already raised his sword again. A stream of green true essence rushed straight towards the lower half of the ck Emperor''s body!<span>At this moment, ckie no longer cared about paying tribute to her and hurriedly activated ck magic. A ck magic shield was conjured and it shed directly with the true essence!


    <span>"Boom!" magic


    The magic shield wasn''t able to withstand the might of the azure light and scattered. At the same time, Hei Ji was sent flying backwards by the remnant true essence, spitting out a mouthful of blood!<span>Humph! "I don''t know where these rogue cultivators came from, but their cultivation techniques are quite rare, but with your strength at the second level of the Foundation Establishment stage, you want to fight us at the seventh level? You''re overestimating yourself!" Ming


    <span>Hui Ying smiled and stepped forward, intending to destroy the two of them.


    <span>"Right at this moment, a figure shot up from the bottom of the mountain in the blink of an eye like a sharp arrow. He arrived in front of Hei Ji and the ck Emperor, blocking Ming Hui''s path."


    You stinking brat! Why did you only just arrive!? " ckie cursed as he vomited blood. Then ¡­


    Xiao Jin, who was panicking behind them, had a joyous expression on his face when he saw Ye Fan. leaf


    Fan frowned as he looked at the injured Heiji, "I was just trying to break through to the Transcendent Mortal realm, so I wasn''t paying attention... What exactly is going on here? "Ming Hui and Ming Yue were startled by Ye Fan''s running speed, but upon a closer look, they realized that Ye Fan''s "real cultivation", and they all revealed a mocking expression.


    <span>"A mere Qi Condensation cultivator actually dares to steal our Eastern Emperor Sect''s Spirit Recuperating Ganoderma? You truly do not know your ce. Senior brother Ming Hui, you don''t need to do anything. I will tie them all up!" Ming


    Yue Yue took a step forward and pulled out a long green rope from the pocket at her waist. This rope flickered with light and was extremely beautiful, giving off an odd feeling.


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to ask, Mingyue threw the green rope and started chanting a spell.


    As soon as his finger moved, a long green snake''s shadow appeared out of thin air, as if it was alive, and quickly slithered towards Ye Fan. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1257

    257 Martial Arts


    No one can stop God.<span>Ye Longyuan smiled kindly at Ling Yuwei and said, "Go quickly." He


    <span>He actually rather admired this nominal daughter-inw of his. Unfortunately, this marriage wasn''t up to him to decide. Only


    There was a trace of uneasiness in Ji Rn''s eyes. She had been in this family for more than twenty years. What she had said to the Martial God was not even as much as Ling Yuwei had said to her during these few months.<span>Ling Yuwei bade farewell to her seniors and followed Ye Qun towards the small courtyard on the mountainside at the back. Although ¡­


    <span>Although Ling Yuwei''s cultivation wasn''t high, in the past few days with the Ye n, she had already reached the Body Refinement Realm through hard work.


    <span>Therefore, it wasn''t hard for her to use her Qing Gong to go up the mountain and into the yard.


    Just as they arrived at the small courtyard, Ye Qun said, "Miss Ling, pleasee in. The lord is waiting for you inside."


    Ling Yuwei nodded gratefully at Ye Qun, took a deep breath, and walked into the study.


    She had a strange feeling in her heart. Today, the War God had sought her out. It was different from any other time. InWhen they arrived at the study, Ling Yuwei discovered that Ye Wuya was busy cleaning up the seasonings. He


    He put the seasonings into a cloth bag as if he was packing his luggage.


    "Grandpa War God, are you going out?" Ling Yuwei asked curiously.


    Ye Wuya looked up andughed, "That''s right ¡­ ¡­" "I''m leaving."


    "Gone?" Ling Yuwei looked at him weirdly. "Are you going to a very far ce?" leafWuya nodded. "Yes, very far, very far ¡­"


    "When will you be back?" Ling Yuwei asked. leaf


    Wuya thought for a moment, then said, "I''m not too sure myself. I probably won''t being back ¡­ ¡­"


    "Ah!?" Ling Yuwei was shocked. "Grandpa Martial God, are you joking?" leafWuya packed the bag and slowly walked to a bookshelf.


    In the War God''s study, the bookshelves were filled with seasonings and dried food. Even the few books on the shelves had an unknown origin. leaf


    Wuya picked up the slightly old books, turned around and walked towards Ling Yuwei, and handed them to the girl.


    "Take it." Ye Wuya said. Ling<span>Yu Wei took it over curiously. "What is this?"


    <span>Ye Wuya said, "This child, to be willing to learn to cook from me, to kill chickens and scrape fish scales, and to nt feces on the ground, you can be said to be a true disciple of mine.


    Therefore, I intend to pass on some of my lifelong learning to you. As for whether you are willing to learn, even a few points will depend on your luck. This


    <span>These few books were all handwritten by me. This is the only book in this world, and I''ve ordered you to stay here for so many months as a souvenir, so it''s not bad. " Ling


    <span>Yu Wei had aplicated expression on her face. What did he mean by ''true disciple''? Could it be that these books were all "recipe"?


    Otherwise, since she didn''t practice martial arts with the Martial Theology, she wouldn''t have been given any kind of secret martial arts manual, right?<span>Given her strength, she couldn''t understand the martial arts of the War God at all. Ling


    Yu Wei couldn''t hold it in any longer and casually flipped open the first book on the wall ¡­ When<span>She took a nce at the contents and her eyes immediately lit up!


    "This... This was ¡­ "Wonder Gate Technique!?" SheWhen he was in the garden, he saw with his own eyes that the War God, by using the vegetables to set up a formation, had drawn upon the power of the heavens and earth to directly resist Ji Pengchun''s Dragon Breath!


    This kind of wondrous formation could only be heard of in legends. Ling Yuwei was deeply shocked; she hadn''t thought that it would actually exist in this world! This


    <span>For some days, she had been trying to follow in the footsteps of the martial theology, trying to learn the wonders of the world. such as


    Today, the Martial God was actually going to teach her all of his special techniques. How could Ling Yuwei not be pleasantly surprised and terrified?!


    "Hehe ¡­" Ye Wuya smiled and said, "After I leave, this courtyard and study will belong to you."


    <span>Ling Yuwei was stunned. This was clearly some sort of ''post-mortem'' arrangement! "Could it be that the War God will leave the Ye n forever?"


    <span>Grandpa War God, where are you going? The Ye family can''t do without you! Now


    In the whole world, people are trying to curry favor with the Ye n. However, the best is in the forest, the wind will destroy it. If you are not here, the Ye n will be the target of public criticism! " Ling Yuwei said anxiously.<span>Ye Wuya said indifferently, "If it''s broken, then so be it. These little brats can''t just rely on an old man like me, can they?"


    That is true, but where are you going? Was something big going to happen? Or are there some strong enemies? " Ling Yuwei also thought a lot. leaf


    <span>If her n lost the War God, or in other words, if China lost the War God, she didn''t even dare to imagine what it would be like! This


    <span>For hundreds of years, everyone had been ustomed to having a War God leading the army. Suddenly, the War God was gone, and smoke rose from all directions.


    <span>If the War God was gone, who would be able to contend against him?


    Ye Wuya did not reply. Instead, he took the cloth bag and walked out of the study.


    "Ye Qun was already standing there, waiting respectfully with a smile on his face."


    Girl... "If there''s some lucky chance, we''ll meet again in the future ¡­." wuwu<span>The God''s voice gradually became indistinct. Ling


    <span>Yu Wei''s vision became blurry for a moment. It was as if the courtyard in front of her had be hazy for a moment.


    Then, Ye Wuya and Ye Qun were gone ¡­.


    <span>The white snow drifted about, and the wind blew past the courtyard. The girl was the only one left, holding onto a book in her hands as she fell into a daze.


    ¡­ ¡­. Hua


    Sea, at the manor of Egret County.<span>Dressed in a ck suit, the rather dashing Zhou Huayang was leisurely sitting on the sofa, looking very dignified. Siu


    <span>When Qingxue returned to Hua Hai, the first thing she did was for people from the Zhou family to look for her.


    Aunt Jiang and Ji Xianqing, who were at home, did not have the guts to talk to these nsmen.<span>Zhou Xinjiang was a small n member of the Zhou n. Facing these elders of the Zhou n, he did not dare to be disrespectful in the slightest. Weeks


    <span>The family''s goal was the same as before, it was to ask Su Qingxue to merge the Ghost Valley back into the Xuanming Tribe and listen to the arrangements of the n elder''s courtyard. protosm


    First, when Ye Fan was at home, after Zhou Hua Yang made the request, he suffered a loss and could only return to the n to n things out.


    But now, Ye Fan had gone missing for more than two months. After many investigations, and after confirming that even the INFERN was threatened and Ye Fan had not appeared, they concluded that Ye Fan was either dead or crippled!


    The n already had enough resources, so they would not be afraid of Ye Fan alone. Now that Ye Fan was not around, they naturally felt even more fearless!<span>"This is already the second time, Zhou Hua Yang brought people to find us."


    "Qingxue ah, it seems like you haven''t had a good rest these past few days. In your eyes, there''s still blood." Zhou Hua Yang looked concerned, but it was hard to conceal the pride in his eyes. Su.


    Qingxue''s face looked somewhat haggard. Although the entire Ghost Valley supported her, because of this trust, she was unwilling to give the Ghost Valley away so easily. can<span>Yes, in front of absolute strength, Su Qingxue felt that she was trapped again.


    If she was given a few years time, she mighte up with some ideas. However, the Zhou family clearly wouldn''t give her the chance to recover and improve her strength. see


    <span>Su Qingxue did not speak, and Zhou Hua Yang was not surprised either. He grinned and said: "How about it? After thinking about it for a week, you should have reached a conclusion, right? Returning to the n is good for you and for everyone ¡­ What''s wrong with going home? Right? Uncle Xinjiang? "


    <span>After saying that, Zhou Hua Yang looked towards Zhou Xin Jiang with a smile. Weeks


    Xin Jiang forced a smile and didn''t dare express any opinions. He anxiously looked at his granddaughter as both of his hands trembled on his thighs. Siu


    Qingxue''s cold eyes were filled with coldness as she said: "Put away that scary trick of yours and bully an old man. It''s nothing special." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1259

    1259


    In the underground world of darkness, Ye Fan and the others sat on Xiao Jin and quickly flew past the path they took when they entered.Xiao Jin already knew the way, plus Ye Fan had the memories of the Deste Records, so finding the way out was not difficult.


    <span>Halfway there, Ye Fan was still worried that there might be people from the Underground World chasing after him. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    As for this trip to the underground world, Ye Fan was still satisfied. Although he couldn''t explore a wider area, there was still a long way to go, and there will always be a chance in the future.<span>Moreover, he still had about five stalks of Spirit-Nurturing Ganoderma in his storage bag. With these Spirit-Nurturing Ganoderma, he could speed up the growth of the women and his brothers around him! This was also a huge gain!


    <span>However, Ye Fan discovered that the effects of using the Spirit Enhancing Ganoderma by himself were much better than that of ck Emperor, Blue Rain, and the others. It was as if the food consumed would not be wasted, and waspletely digested!


    <span>Perhaps it was because his own cultivation method made his cells and organs especially powerful, thus increasing his absorption ability.


    <span>To put it bluntly, Ye Fan''s stomach was also unusually strong!


    <span>This was also a pleasant surprise for Ye Fan, as the cultivation method of his own body brought him an advantage.


    <span>It seemed like he could think about it in the future. He should find some heavenly and earthly treasures to eat, and not waste his stomach.


    However, even if other people''s effects were not as good as his, with only a portion, it was enough for them to advance by leaps and bounds.


    After an unknown amount of time, everyone once again entered the long underground corridor. After a while, light appeared in front of them.<span>"Something is amiss..." Ye Fan frowned, feeling a sense of danger.


    <span>"What''s wrong, Brother Ye Fan?" Blue Rain was puzzled.


    Xu Linshan said, "Have you forgotten? After we entered, Ye Fan asked Xiao Jin to block the entrance. Why is there lighting in again at this time?"


    The ck Emperor also vigntly said, "Ye Fan, let Xiao Jin keep his little body. If it''s just some ordinary people outside, it wouldn''t be appropriate for Xiao Jin to appear in front of them. "If we meet an enemy, Xiao Jin is a concealed weapon."


    Ye Fan thought deeply and everyone immediately jumped down, making Xiao Jin shrink into a normal little golden snake. Although its pair of golden wings was still very conspicuous, at least it wasn''t too eye-catching.


    When the group of people came near the cave entrance, Ye Fan immediately sensed several powerful auras that caused his heart to shiver!


    Ye Fan had already recovered eighty percent a few days ago, and now he was almostpletely recovered. He even relied on the Spiritualist Ganoderma to increase his strength by arge amount!<span>However, even the current him still felt that those few pressuring auras outside were abnormally strong!


    "Don''t go out yet..." Ye Fan stretched out his hand, thinking about what to do.


    However, a hoarse voice came from the outside and entered everyone''s mind.


    "Stop hiding... "Come out..."


    Everyone was shocked. Just this method of sending a sound transmission was already extraordinary!


    Ye Fan was helpless and could only lead the way, walking back to the ground from the cave.At the entrance of the pyramid, those stones had already been broken open.


    <span>There were eight mysterious people standing around him. They were all wearing ck cloaks and golden masks, and their figures varied in height and build.


    The powerful pressure that Ye Fan felt, was definitelying from these eight people!What made Ye Fan puzzled was that one of their auras was somehow familiar to him...


    When Hei Ji saw the clothes these people were wearing, her face revealed a shocked expression. Elder!? "


    Ye Fan was surprised, "What did you say?"<span>ckie hurriedly kneeled on the ground, bowing humbly as he said, "Hidden God, ckie, greets the Elders!"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and said, "They are the Elders of your God Concealment?"


    "No ¡­" ckie exined in a low voice, "It''s from the Elder Hall of the Underworld Alliance ¡­ It is because of the ''Underworld Elder Courtyard'' that the organization of our Underworld Alliance is safe from the invasion of any country or underground organization.


    <span>I... I have never seen so many elders appearing at the same time... "Usually, in the Underworld Alliance Meet, only two or three elders will appear ¡­"


    This was the first time Ye Fan had heard that above the Underworld Alliance, there was another Elder''s Courtyard.


    <span>No wonder... He had thought that with ckie''s strength, the Underworld Alliance wasn''t as strong as the rumors imed.


    <span>It turned out that there was a bunch of "old freaks" backing them from the back!


    Judging from ckie''s words, it seemed that the Underworld Elder Courtyard did not really participate in the matters of the Underworld Alliance. They only served as a guardian stone.


    "Elders of the Underworld Alliance, may I know what you are waiting for?" Ye Fan tried his best to smile and say.A female elder standing in the middle said in a cold tone: "Lucifer, what did you see after staying in there for so long?"


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, feeling that if he were to lie at this time, it would be impossible to hide it.


    <span>"In another world," Ye Fan told the truth, but he did not tell the truth about the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma and the two mysterious men and women.


    <span>The few elders looked at each other, then the female elder said, "You saw a secret that you shouldn''t have seen. Curiosity will kill you."


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan knew that these people had the intention to kill, so he could only stand still and said: "Elders, there is no need to be so ruthless, right?"


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any pain. You''ll all die peacefully ¡­"


    <span>As the female Elder spoke, she suddenly extended a white hand from under the ck cloak. On her hand were three rings, one of which was a purple, one of which was ck, and the other was a blue crystal.


    "Pah!"<span>The female Elder snapped her fingers ¡­


    <span>To put it simply, with just a snap of his fingers, the space around the pyramid seemed to freeze!


    <span>Yes, it was frozen!


    Ye Fan was stunned to find that behind him, Hei Ji, ck Emperor and his siblings, Timely Blue Rain, and Xu Linshan all seemed to have been frozen by time, no longer moving at all!


    He was like a fish waiting to be ughtered. He had no way to fight back! They probably didn''t even know what had happened to them!It had to be known that the ck Emperor and ckie were both close to the Divine Awakening Realm after consuming the Sesame Seed!


    Only Ye Fan and Xiao Jin, who was on his shoulders, could move freely.


    Even so, Ye Fan also felt that it was a bit difficult for his body to move, and Xiao Jin on his shoulder was hissing at the female Elder, but he also seemed to be afraid and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Ye Fan felt a chill run from his feet all the way to his head! There was actually such a terrifying magic in this world!?Time stopped!? How did he do it!?


    <span>"What a pity ¡­" Lucifer, you had a good chance to join us in the future.


    <span>"You shouldn''t have, you should have. Go inside and see those. Right now, we can only eliminate those hidden dangers." The female elder said regretfully.


    Ye Fan felt an unprecedented sense of crisis, it took a lot of effort for him to regain his strength, and he had to go back and reunite with his family, how could he be willing to die here? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1262

    22


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "I just heard it, I feel like I''ve never seen this name before. Just who is she?"


    The ck Emperor said with a stern expression, "You don''t understand. It''s normal, because she''s an Epic-ss expert that''s hundreds of years away from you.<span>Before the Apocalypse Shakyamuni changed his name into the power of the Apocalypse King, Heisley was the head of the Apocalypse Mage Association! He is the previous generation''s Shakyamuni! "


    <span>Ye Fan''s gaze sharpened, and suddenly remembered, blurting out, "She''s the ''Silent Witch''?"


    <span>"That''s right, it''s her ¡­" A hint of fear appeared in ckie''s eyes as she said, "ording to the legends, she practices one of the most powerful spells of the God of Heaven Magic, ''Time Magic''. Although ¡­


    I''m not sure if it''s really time to stop, but all of us couldn''t resist her magic just now, so we fell into a motionless state and passed out.


    It is said that only those with the same cultivation level as her would bepletely immune to her magic. But even so, other than the Annihtion Mage King, I have never heard of any mage defeating her. "


    <span>Ye Fan had also read a few books about the history of mages. He had seen Hei Si Li before. She was a bright pearl in the history of magic and would naturally be engraved, but just now, Ye Fan didn''t immediately match her name with a title.


    "Ye Fan, do you know? Currently, the power of the Apocalypse King is third. Rumor has it that hisbat power is second only to the Apocalypse King, ''Void''. He is the younger brother of Hei Si Li!" ckie said with a stern expression.


    Ye Fan was surprised, he really didn''t know about this, "She still has a little brother?"


    "That''s right. Ever since the apocalypse Shakyamuni ascended to the throne, Heisley has left the Academy. However, her younger brother became the third ''Void''.<span>"I heard that the Void is different from his sister. She cultivates'' spatial magic '', which is also the most profound magic," ckie said.


    Ye Fan muttered, "Brother and sister, one person has the time, the other has the space..." "They are all geniuses."


    There was a rumor in the underground world that after being reced by the Armageddon Rebellion, Hei Si Li was in a depressed state and had long since passed away from this world ¡­ So she had entered the World''s Hidden Elder Association ¡­ Me


    <span>I knew that an expert like her couldn''t possibly die in seclusion ¡­ " "Hei Ji sighed emotionally.


    He''s so powerful, but he was also scared away by Brother Ye Fan. " Blue Rain chuckled. leaf


    Fan Jian sighed. "I don''t have that sort of ability. The one who scared them away was the War God ¡­" "


    "What?!" Everyone was shocked once more. This was even more astonishing than the appearance of Hesley. leaf


    The sail gave a brief ount of what had just happened. Although ¡­


    There were no battles, nor were there many conversations. However, everyone had heard the War God casually state that it was enough to cause the eight great epics to retreat!"It looks like... The level of power which the War God is at is far beyond our imagination ¡­ " The ck Emperor sighed.


    Ye Fan said, "Everything about the underground world, we will not tell anyone about it. After it is leaked, it will be too dangerous." Me


    <span>Estimated ¡­ "That old guy won''t help us a second time. I wonder where he went."


    <span>Everyone nodded in understanding. Of course, they were not willing to, so they called over the Elder, Underworld, instead. peril


    <span>After the ne was over, it was time for them to part. ck


    <span>The emperor and ckie decided to find a ce to close up for a period of time. They didn''t want to waste this great cultivation opportunity of the spirit nourishing mushrooms.


    Ye Fan sincerely thanked the two of them for their help. Although he no longer needed the instruction of the ck Emperor when it came to cultivation, the good fortune between master and disciple also allowed Ye Fan to loosen a knot in his heart. Arrived


    When they left, ckie asked with aplicated expression, "Your mother should still be in confinement. Although she will not suffer much, since you have the ability to help her, you should still bring her out. "Only guilt, no malice."<span>Ye Fan naturally did not forget Nie Wuyue. However, the current him still had a lot of things to do. Moreover, it was impossible for him to forcefully ask for the person from the Doomsday King.


    He had killed so many people who wielded the power of the Apocalypse. If he were to go over now, he would probably end up besieged.


    "I''ve remembered, if there''s any news about her, you cane find me." Ye Fan said. send


    After walking towards the ck Emperor and Heiji, Ye Fan had originally nned to bring the twodies back to Hua Hai.However, Xu Linshan insisted on going back to the base first. She would finish this mission and then go back. Good


    <span>At home, the woman''s mission was almost over. She also agreed to settle in Hua Hai after this mission waspleted. leaf


    <span>The sail also respected Xu Linshan''s decision. Most likely, for women, they weren''t prepared for Su Qingxue at the surface of the sea. cause


    <span>Since he didn''t have anymunication tools on him, Ye Fan reckoned that it wouldn''t take long for him to fly back in Xiao Jin''s car. Thus, he decided to give Su Qingxue a surprise and didn''t bother to look for her phone.


    "Little Gold, go home!"<span>Xiao Jin immediately flew up into the air and rapidly grew in size. Only this time, he didn''t be particrlyrge, but rather about a dozen meters long, which was just right for Ye Fan and Blue Rain to sit on. leaf


    Fan Yile, this guy has this kind of skill. This body isn''t too eye-catching.


    "Brother Ye Fan, can''t you take me on a tour overseas for a while? Why are you in such a hurry to go back?" Blue Rain unwillingly said. Once they went back, with so many women wanting to meet, it would be impossible for the guy to stay with her.


    <span>How could Ye Fan not be able to guess what she was thinking? He carried her and sat on Xiao Jin''s back, saying, "In the future, I will allow you toe to my house to look for me. Next time, I will bring you out to y. time


    <span>At this moment, Blue Rain''s face lit up and he pped the guy.


    In next to no time, Xiao Jin brought the two of them to soar into the sky and soar into the clouds ¡­.¡­ ¡­. ground


    Below, Ancient Immortal Spirit World.In the sky above the small ind where the Spirit-Nurturing Mushroom was nted, two figures were flying over while stepping on a magic tool that looked like a banana leaf. When


    The person in the lead wore a bright yellow robe, his hair was tied up in a bun, and he had the appearance of a crane. Behind him stood a young disciple with a square face. two


    Hended on the ind and looked at the messy battle area on the hillside with a serious expression.


    "Master Jade Chakram, look. The wreckage of this flying boat and the corpses here ¡­ Ming Hui and Ming Yue, these two Junior Brothers and Sisters, have obviously been harmed by the demon beasts!" The young disciple said with an angry look on his face. first name<span>The Daoist with the jade carving nced at the marks on the ground, then his figure blurred and he appeared on top of the mountain. He


    "A cold light shed in his eyes as he looked at the destroyed Qiantian and the long-lost Spiritualist Lucid Ganoderma."<span>Logically speaking, in the Eastern Emperor Sect, there should be no one, not even demonic beasts, who would dare tomit such a grave crime. Since ancient times, such a thing has happened today. There must be something fishy about this ¡­ " Yu Jin narrowed her eyes.


    "Martial Uncle, even if no demonic beast dared toe, it doesn''t mean they don''t have one now. It could be that one of the demonic beasts wanted to form a core, so it took the risk to steal the Spirit Calming Ganoderma. It is unknown!" The disciple said. jadeDaoist Three Purities nced at the huge white shell left behind on the hillside. It was none other than the shed skin of a snake. He


    <span>A puzzled look appeared in his eyes as he asked, "Mingwen, have you seen a demon beast like this before?"


    Ming Jue shook his head: "Uncle-master, your disciple has never seen anything like it before."


    "I''ve never seen one either."<span>Ming Jue was surprised: "Uncle-Master Jadeheart is the most knowledgeable regarding demonic beasts in my Eastern Emperor Sect, yet you don''t even know where he came from?"


    Daoist Jade Chakram felt even weirder and weirder as he said, "Who is this Thief? Wait until I find out what kind of demon beast he is, then I can make a judgment ¡­" Other


    Outside. From today onwards, the disciples of the Eastern Emperor Sect will strictly watch over every singlend. We absolutely cannot allow something like this to happen! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1265

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    1265<span>"Mo Mo!? Why did youe down!? " Seeing her pet actuallye down to protect its owner, Su Qingxue was moved and worried at the same time.


    Sure enough, when the two Elders saw this turtle, their eyes lit up!"This... This is the ck Turtle?! " Zhou Changqing eximed, "How can it be so huge!?"


    <span>Zhou Changguang said excitedly, "The body is like ck jade, the scales are like ck iron, and the back is like jade and ss. Could it be that this is a Xuanwu turtle that has undergone the ''Ancestral Awakening'' sign and is influenced by the Netherezim Essence Blood?!"


    Hearing that, Zhou Hua Yang was also stunned, "Elder ¡­. This ¡­ This is the Ancestral ck Tortoise?! "


    <span>"There''s no mistake! Even if its outer appearance is not necessarily urate and it is delicious and spits out cold air, it is definitely a photo of our Ancestral Awakening recorded in our ancient books! "


    Zhou Changqing was overjoyed, "I never thought that since ancient times, our Zhou family has kept countless ck Turtles. Only now has a ck Turtle appeared, and it even died unluckily ¡­ And now we can actually find one here!? "


    "Su Qingxue, as expected of the descendant of the Dark Nether Bloodline who activated the Wordless Heaven Book, her bloodline is indeed pure!


    In addition, her ancestor was kind enough to happen to have the ck Turtle be affected by her side, making it a sess!


    This is the great kindness that our ancestor of the Xuanming Tribe has bestowed upon our n! Great God Xuanming is my benefactor! " Zhou Zhangguangughed.Hearing this, Zhou Hua Yang''s face became especially excited, "If we bring this ck Turtle back to the n today, I''m afraid the ancestors will be very happy."


    "Of course! The Xuanwu turtle is the magical beast of our Xuanming n, it is an auspicious sign!<span>In all of the four great ns, which one of them had a Ancestral Divine Beast?! This is enough to cheer the entire Xuanming Tribe on! " Zhou Zhangqing said with a smile.


    Zhou Changguang also nodded his head, praising, "Eldest Young Master, you will have to contribute greatly today!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    Zhou Huayang was filled with pride and satisfaction. When he thought of the rewards he would receive from the n, and the affirmation from the ancestors, he was iparably excited!


    <span>Hearing the words of these people, Su Qingxue and the others suddenly understood the importance of Mo Mo!


    <span>They''d originally thought that Mo Mo was a "mutated" ck Turtle, but who would have thought that to the Xuanming Tribe, this was actually so important!?


    To think that the Netherezim n had even nurtured the Ancestral Divine Beast, even raising the ck Turtle since ancient times! And there was only one?


    Judging from this, one could imagine just how precious Mo Mo Mo was!<span>Zhou Hua Yang grinned: "Qingxue... Are you still being stubborn now?


    Look, your grandfather is about tomit suicide. "I think it''s best if you bring this ck Tortoise and follow me to the Zhou n."


    Su Qingxue walked up and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know about this. You hold a grudge against my husband. All of this is just to humiliate me.<span>If you want me to go with you, I can. But how can you promise me that you won''t hurt my family!? "


    Zhou Hua Yang''s eyes revealed a dark look, "Foolish woman..." You still want to negotiate with me? I won''t give you any guarantees! I will bring you and the ck Turtle with me today! "


    With that, Zhou Hua Yang was about to attack Su Qingxue.


    However, Mo Mo Mo once again spat out a mouthful of white cold air and charged straight towards Zhou Hua Yang!


    After all, Zhou Hua Yang had the power to enter the sect. To him, this Chilling Qi didn''t have much power.


    After he used True Essence to protect himself, he coldly said: "Su Qingxue! Do you think I can''t do anything to you just because you''re hiding behind the ck Turtle?! "


    Zhou Changqing quickly said, "Young Master! Don''t hurt the Xuanwu turtle! Let''s give you a hand! "<span>Zhou Changguang was also afraid that Zhou Hua Yang would be too harsh on him. If he was hurt by the ck Turtle, then it would be a huge sin. It would be sphemy to his ancestors!


    "I will use my true essence to block the tortoise. Evergreen, take Miss Su away!"


    After Zhou Zhangguang finished speaking, he released a surge of vigorous true essence, and a stream of cold energy directly blocked Mo Mo Mo''s surroundings.Mo Mo Mo felt a sense of crisis and constantly spat out white fog. But this time it was of no use as it waspletely blocked by the true essence barrier.


    "Mo Mo!"When Su Qingxue saw that her turtle was trapped, she was worried. She had adopted the Little Ink Turtle because she missed the splendor of humans.


    However, after such a long time, the little ink tortoise had already established an unusual level of affection with her. Just like her family, in the office, in the study, the little ink tortoise would always apany her.<span>Especially in these few months, when Ye Fan was not around, Mo Mo had be her target. Only Mo Mo could see the weak side of her, as if she was a family member sharing some pressure for her.


    Although Mo Mo had grown up very quickly and could even spit out cold air, in Su Qingxue''s eyes, Mo Mo was not a Xuanwu turtle or a divine beast!


    This was her ink! That''s all!


    "Miss Su, don''t worry, we won''t hurt the Xuanwu turtle. Please get on the car." At this time, Zhou Changqing had already arrived beside Su Qingxue and extended his hand expressionlessly."Sister! Don''t listen to them! Something bad was bound to happen once he got there! They are all viins! " Mu Mu Mu cried in anger.


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at Zhou Xinjiang and the others beside her, then looked at Mo Mo who was trapped, and didn''t know what to do.


    "Hmph, Elder Evergreen, you''re all being too polite!" This woman needs to be taught a lesson in order to know where she is! "


    Zhou Hua Yangughed coldly and walked forward. He was about to grab Su Qingxue''s arm!<span>"Don''t touch me!" Su Qingxue hurriedly retreated, "If you want to leave, I will leave!"


    When Zhou Hua Yang saw the look of disdain in the woman''s eyes, he became even more furious!


    <span>"Bitch ¡­" Do you think that you, that damned man, wille to save you again? How dare you look down on me!? "If you don''t want me to touch you, then I will definitely touch you to my heart''s content today!"


    Zhou Hua Yang turned angry from embarrassment. He gathered true essence in his hand and aimed it at Mu Shui Xian and Mu Xuesong, saying, "I''ll give you three seconds. Come over and hold my hand. Otherwise, I''ll kill them both!"Mu Xue Song and Mu Shui Xian''s faces were pale. They didn''t have any ancient martial arts so it was impossible for them to dodge.


    <span>"You ¡­" Su Qingxue was so angry that her chest hurt. Asking her to hold Zhou Hua Yang''s hand was worse than killing her!


    <span>Zhou Hua Yangughed evilly and began to count, "One, two....."


    <span>Just when Su Qingxue was forced to walk over due to helplessness, she suddenly heard a loud sound!


    "Boom!"


    <span>The sound of the explosion drew everyone''s attention to the side of the road!


    They saw a luxurious Mercedes-Benz with its front endpletely dented and deformed into scrap metal. Even the suspension of the tires had been destroyed and the car''s shell had caved in!A man''s figure was standing on the back of the car. He was the one who had descended from the sky, directly crippling the car!


    <span>Looking at this god-like soldier, everyone present seemed to have forgotten to breathe, and time seemed to stop!


    Su Qingxue felt that her heart had stopped beating. She covered her mouth with both hands. Her body was trembling with excitement as she tried to suppress her sobs, but no matter what, she couldn''t help it ¡­


    Her pair of watery eyes did not blink. The people around her could no longer be seen. Only the figure of that man upied all of her line of sight! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1270

    <span>1270 Beijing


    City, Dragon Soul Base.


    "Dragon King''s study."


    "Pah!" leaf<span>"What?" Long Teng mmed the phone down on the table, so angry that his face turned green.


    This brat ¡­ They didn''t put this uncle of mine in their eyes at all! "It was all in vain for me to worry about him these past few months ¡­"


    Inside the study room sat a few Dragon Souls and high-ranking military personnel. Xie Linfuan and Xiao Xin''er were also sitting there.


    When a senior executive heard this, he frowned and said, "What, could it be that Ye Fan is really nning to start a war with the Xuanming Tribe?" "With his strength alone, isn''t this just suicidal?!"


    <span>That''s right, he really doesn''t know his ce. He''s young and arrogant, and thinks too highly of himself. He''ll have to pay the price in the end! " Another senior executive said.


    <span>"The point is, Dragon King, you are his uncle after all, and yet you dare to disrespect your elders. This is truly outrageous!"


    Hearing the discussions and disdainful words of the higher-ups, Xie Linyuan''s expression turned colder and colder.<span>Uncle? Humph... "What a joke." Xie Linyuan smirked. book


    The atmosphere in the room froze. A few higher-ups looked at Xie Linyuan in surprise. The Dragon King also frowned at him.


    <span>"Advisor, what do you mean?"


    Xie Linfuan retracted the fan in his hand and stood up righteously. "Back then, my boss had the ability to repel the battle machine armor of the Delta troops on Lou Chun Ind and protect the Earth''s axis. That was how we gained the right to look down on the entire world in terms of technology!" NowThe battle in the capital that year had turned the tide. He had killed the powerful enemy of the Doomsday King and protected all the upper echelons. He had been a hero of the Acropolis Empire! Me


    <span>The eldest has always been indifferent to fame and fortune. He has always stayed away from the capital and would not take part in your meal. Then ¡­


    At that time, I didn''t hear any of you say anything about ''full of youth'' or ''thinking too highly of yourself''!


    <span>A few months ago, there was a tragedy in Moxi City. If it wasn''t for my lord stopping me with his life on the line, who knows how many lives would have been lost.


    <span>He did so much for this country, for humanity, he was bleeding, he was dying, where are you people here!? You


    <span>What qualifications do we have to judge him!? " Thank you


    Lin Yuan''s words caused the faces of the group of upper echelons to redden. They were left speechless, but they also had a bad reputation.


    On the other hand, Xiao Xin''er silently looked at him. There were many thoughts in her eyes that were suffused with a trace of luster.


    "Thank you, Lin Yuan!" Don''t go too far! Do you think that just because you''re a member of the Xie n, you can spout nonsense here!? "<span>"That''s right!" "Since you are a member of our military, how can you call Ye Fan ''Boss''?"


    Hmph, we are all your elders here, watch your words! " A few of the higher-ups were displeased.


    Ye Long''s face darkened, "Advisor, you''ve lost yourposure." Thank you<span>Lin Yuanughed out loud. He pointed at the Dragon King and said, "Dragon King! You think you''re my lord''s uncle, but did you do your duty in the days when my lord''s life and death were unknown and his whereabouts unknown!?


    <span>You should know that my Sisters and the others, the close ones around them, have faced many difficulties and the oppression and humiliation of the Zhou family of the Dark World, but you chose to ignore them and only avoid them! He didn''t even have a phone call to express his condolences!


    <span>Now that my boss is back, you say that you''re his own uncle and want to lecture him like an elder so that he''ll listen to you!? Are you joking!? " leaf


    Long Teng had aplicated look in his eyes as he pounded the table with his fist, "Get out!"


    "No need to chase me away, I''m done speaking, I will naturally leave."<span>Xie Linyuan swept a nce around before continuing to sneer, "The reason why elders are respected is because they have experienced even more difficulties and have taken on even more responsibilities!


    <span>He only knew how to use his seniority to show off, but he didn''t dare to stand up ¡­ "Old thief!"


    <span>"Shut up! What does a kid with a yellow mouth know!? Xie Linyuan! You''ve been fired! " "A general stood up and cursed!"


    <span>Haha! I don''t need you to get fired from my job, I don''t want to do it anymore! " Thank you


    Lin Yuanughed out loud. He took out a ck identification and threw it away. He then fanned himself and walked out of the study.


    <span>"Thank you, Lin Yuan!" What are you doing!? " Ye Chen asked.


    <span>"My boss wants Zhan Xuanming. As a brother, I''ll naturally go and cheer him on!" Xie Linyuan said in a clear voice.


    "Stop! Is the Dragon Soul a ce where you cane and go as you please!? " Ye Long Teng was infuriated.


    <span>Xie Linyuan turned around with a contemptuous smile. "You want to capture me?" You can give it a try. But you must think it through. But are you going to block my boss''s sword? " This


    <span>The moment the words were spoken, everyone in the study turned ashen, but no one dared to arrest anyone.


    Most of them had seen Ye Fan''s earth-shattering sword attack "Morning Star" before. Now that Ye Fan had returned and directly beheaded the two Great Elders of the Zhou family, Ye Fan''s strength was unfathomable!They couldn''t imagine what would happen if they made a move against Xie Linfen ¡­


    <span>Thus, no matter how humiliated they were, they could only endure it!


    <span>Xie Linyuan looked down on them even more when he saw their expressions. He waved his folding fan and left inrge strides ¡­ "


    <span>I had my heart set on the moon, but the moon shines in the ditch ¡­ The Three Feet Sword was a sword that had failed in its ambition. Its hometown was separated by ten thousand mountains!


    Hahahaha... The ancients truly did not bully me! "Haha ¡­"


    Everyone in the study room gnashed their teeth in anger upon hearing Xie Linyuan''s wildughter as he left.<span>Ye Long Teng had never felt so angry before. He believed that when sitting in this seat, everything he did was for the country. In this small house and everyone else, there was naturally a choice!


    "Phoenix Girl ¡­ "Go and thank him ¡­" No<span>Waiting for Ye Longteng to give the order, Xiao Xin''er stood up and said indifferently, "Dragon King, my grandfather has already given the order that the Phoenix n temporarily cannot interfere in any matters rted to Ye Fan. and


    Furthermore, we are going to hold an emergency meeting of the Phoenix n so I have to return to the n. Today, I havee to bid my farewells to all of you. ""As a member of the n, he naturally knows what the n Gathering is about."


    <span>What!? You want to hold a Phoenix n Gathering!? This ¡­ Isn''t this the n Assembly that only the elders of the Ancestor Realm are qualified to preside over!? What happened? "Why would it be open at this time?"


    Xiao Xin''er nodded her head and said, "That''s right, all of the nine meridians elder havee out of seclusion. "These were the forefathers who had juste out of seclusion and decided to convene a general meeting."This ¡­ "How could this be ¡­" The truth was, he did not know that the ancestors of the nine great bloodlines of the Phoenix n were actually still alive!?


    There were some ancestors who were from the same generation as the War God, but they had already disappeared two or three hundred years ago. off


    The key was that since the forefathers hade out of seclusion, they probably had quite a few siblings as well. What kind of foundation was this!?"What is the purpose of these old monstersing out at this time!?"


    Goodbye. "Xiao Xin''er slightly lowered her head and said:" Dragon King, the sky is about to change. Speak


    <span>After saying that, Xiao Xin''er faintly sighed, turned around, and walked away. Soon, she disappeared without a trace. leaf


    Both of Long Teng''s legs went limp as he copsed onto the chair, his eyes filled with a nk look. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1271

    <span>1271 summer


    In the northern hignds of the country, under the blue sky, in the endless prairie, there was a beautifulke that was like a pearl of the prairie.


    This area seemed like a paradise on earth, but it was beyond the reach of the mortal world. No tourists could approach it, and there were no special signs on the map. Summer


    State officials imed this was a military weapon test site, but it was not the case.This was the ancestralnd of the Xuanming Tribe, one of the four great ns. one


    The huge Xuanming Divine Beast statue guarded the center of theke. Its snake head, turtle body, and four legs were like pirs that supported the sky. It was vivid and lifelike, majestic and valiant!On the three sides of theke, there wererge amounts of ancient buildings built with gray and white rocks. The ancient and majestic buildings were a testament to the long history of the Xuanming n.


    The farther to the north they were, the closer the status of the nsmen were to the core of the Xuanming Tribe. All the members of the main bloodline lived in the north. in


    <span>At the highest point of the northern buildings, stood a magnificent hall. Large


    <span>Outside the hall, seven gigantic stone pirs were carved with the totems of the Seven Asuras Arena of the North, Niu, Nu, Nu, Xu, Wei, Wai, and Walls.


    <span>From bottom to top, there were three hundred and sixty-five sets of steps carved out ofplete white jade!


    This was the highest authority of the Xuanming Tribe - the True Martial Great Hall!


    The grand hall and the Xuanming Divine Beast statue in theke resonated with each other. Both were the highest points of the Xuanming Tribe!


    At this time, there were more than a thousand Netherezim standing at the foot of the stairs with a solemn expression on their faces. He


    <span>Their eyes were filled with reverence and excitement as they stared at the statue of the God Beast in the direction of theke. in


    <span>In front of the 1,000 nsmen was a man that looked to be around 50 to 60 years old. He wore a white robe, and he looked very dignified. This was the current n Chief of the Zhou n, Zhou Tianqi!


    Beside Zhou Tian Qi were the core members of the head of the Zhou family and the members of the elder association.<span>Zhou Tian Qi''s eyes were bloodshot as he nervously stared at the back of the Xuanming Sculpture. processus


    <span>However, a "shell" on the back of that Xuanming shattered, revealing an exit!


    <span>It turned out to be a door made of ck ice! Tight


    Subsequently, a dozen or so figures shot up into the sky from the exit and flew to the back of the Profound Nether Divine Beast. Weeks<span>As soon as he saw those ten or so people appear, he hurriedly took the lead and knelt down on the ground. He called out loudly, "Wee out, forefathers!"


    All of the Zhou nsmen present, regardless of their lineage, kneeled down on the ground and passionately shouted, "Wee out, Ancestor!" When


    <span>When the Zhou nsmen raised their heads again, a scene that shocked them appeared! Only


    <span>On the magnificentke, the water wall that was tens of meters wide and tens of meters tall was suddenly roused out of thin air!ke


    After the water was awakened, it quickly froze into an ice wall. The ice wall weighing hundreds of tons and thousands of tons formed a wide road that sloped downwards, extending all the way from the Xuanming Divine Beast to theke! mimicry


    <span>In the blink of an eye, an ancient city wall appeared above theke! whole


    The air around theke had dropped a few degrees due to the giant wall of ice!<span>Under the leadership of seven men and one woman, the eight forefathers, as well as the remaining dozen or so forefathers, all walked up the icy path towards the za. Top


    <span>The thousand Zhou nsmen were shocked speechless. Condensing water into ice was the effect of the Zhou n''s inherited cultivation technique, the Profound Nether Celestial Force, as well as the basic ability of the Xuanming Bloodline. Large


    <span>Most of the Zhou n members were able to do this. But


    Yes, to instantly control hundreds and thousands of tons ofke water, to suddenly transform into such a grand Heavenly Road of Ice. Furthermore, to have it be so smooth and stable, this was a realm they could not even imagine! octa-


    Ancestor Ming led the way down the icy path to the za. MostThe ancestor in the lead still had jet-ck hair and looked to be a bit younger than Zhou Tianqi. Although he was dressed in ck, it was clear that he was dressed like he was hundreds of years ago. Weeks


    As for Tian Qi and the other core members of the Zhou n, when they saw the Patriarchs, they felt their breathing quicken. Although they were all blood rtives, almost all of them had only been seen in portraits! more<span>The main issue was whether the oppressive force of the strong had made it hard for them to adapt. ben


    As the head of the family, Zhou Tian Qi had thought of a lot of good wishes, but when faced with this group of ancestors, he didn''t know where to start. Home


    <span>Zhou Ziqi didn''t say anything, and the others didn''t dare to speak either. The scene instantly became eerily quiet. Inverse


    <span>On the other hand, when the various old ancestors saw the more than a thousand descendants present here, they all had unperturbed expressions. Some of them were rather gratified, while others were rather displeased.


    You are. "Changfeng?"<span>When the forefather at the front saw that Zhou Tianqi wasn''t speaking, he frowned slightly and spoke first.


    Zhou Tian Qi''s expression became serious and he quickly bowed his head respectfully and said, "Great-grandfather Teng Yun, your grandson is Tian Qi! My father Changfeng passed away from illness seventeen years ago ¡­ " "


    "Oh?" Zhou Tengyun''s face revealed a hint of sadness, "So you are this old man''s great-grandson. But how do you know this old man?"<span>Zhou Tian Qi was very excited. "Great-grandfather, the portrait you left behind 300 years ago isn''t much different from what you look like now!" "Every year, I will bring the descendants of my bloodline to your study to admire your portrait!"


    "So that''s how it is... "You''re quite considerate." Zhou Teng Yun smiled and nodded.


    Zhou Tianqi was as excited as a child after receiving the praise of his ancestor. His face was suffused with a red glow. can<span>Yes, very soon, Zhou Tianqi''s expression darkened again as he said in a low voice, "It is all because of our grandsons that we are unable to invite the forefathers out this time."


    But now that our Xuanming Tribe is in danger, we have no other choice but to ask the forefathers to take charge of the situation! "


    However, Zhou Teng Yun said indifferently: "You don''t have to me yourself. We were nning toe out in a few days anyway. The report from you guys didn''t affect our closed-door training." This<span>As soon as these words were spoken, Zhou Tianqi and the other elders all looked at each other in dismay, a little surprised. one


    Another rough looking ancestor chuckled, "A bunch of small things. If it''s just to deal with an enemy, then why do we need all of our brothers and sisters toe out? !


    "I''m afraid that if Brother Teng Yun doesn''t step forward, I, Zhou Teng, will be able to take care of this matter." Weeks


    Tian Qi was startled and quickly bowed. With a sorrowful look, he said, "So this is Ancestor Teng Xing. Tianqi is ipetent. Your grandson, Elder Zhang Guang, was harmed by Ye Fan of Tiansha!" Weeks


    Tengxing raised his eyebrows, "Do I have a grandson called Changguang? Ah? I don''t even remember myself... Sigh, if I die, I die! Life and death are decided by fate! He


    Those who practiced martial arts would always go against the flow. If they didn''t advance, they would retreat! If he was not a match for a junior, then his death was not worthmenting! hehHeh... But I really want to see for myself just what kind of monster Ye Family hase up with to make you all rush over here to invite us out! " one


    The Zhou elders all revealed bitter expressions. They also knew that for the ancestors, it was not really a matter of life and death. After all, they had already experienced too much and had too many descendants. Weeks


    Tian Qi now asked in confusion, "Great-grandfather, may I ask why you and the ancestors have alle out of seclusion?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1272

    272 weeks


    Teng Yun and the other Patriarchs all had weird expressions on their faces. Some unease and expectation could be seen in their eyes.


    "Not only us, I''m afraid... Friends of the other big ns, members of the ancient God''s descendants like me, have alsoe out of or are preparing toe out! " Zhou Teng Yun said as he stood with his hands behind his back. Weeks


    Celestial Qi and the others stared with wide eyes. They were very surprised.


    One had to know that each of the great ns, especially the four great ns, had quite a few Patriarchs in charge. Although they didn''t know exactly how many Patriarchs there were, it wasn''t a secret.


    Amongst these ancestors, only a few of them were outstanding individuals. They were members of the Martial God''s n, the "Ancient Divine Generals". quaque<span>For example, Zhou Tengyun, as the strongest member of the ancestor family of the Xuanming n, was naturally one of them.


    <span>Most of the members of the family didn''t know who the Ancient Divine descendants were, because these members were also extremely old ancestors. Large


    A portion of them belonged to the n, but there were also a few hidden masters in the Divine Great Land who were considered martial artists among the rogue cultivators. This


    Some people were chosen by the War God after he established his position as the number one martial artist in the world.


    <span>It was said that not a single person had dared to disobey the War God''s summons. However, there was a possibility that they were those who had disobeyed. Thus, there was no future.


    <span>These martial artists usually didn''t pursue fame or fortune. They didn''t have the fame of an epic powerhouse, but their strength was unquestionable.


    As the development of technology and the appearance of firearms became more and more rare, basically no one joined the ranks of the ancient gods. aural<span>"Those who heard about the ancient divine descendants were about to leave the mountain, so Zhou TiQi and the others were naturally very nervous."


    Ancestor, could it be that the War God is about to make a move?! " Weeks


    Tian Qi and the others could only imagine what Ye Wuya had done to cause such amotion among therge ns.


    <span>Ye Wuya did move, and it was not a small movement ¡­ " Weeks


    <span>Teng Yun had aplicated look in his eyes as he said, "He ¡­ ¡­ "He is no longer in this world."


    "Ah!?" Everyone was stunned and confused. Weeks


    Tian Qi asked, "Can it be ¡­" The War God was no longer alive? This ¡­ This was impossible! Just two months ago, the Ji n''s Patriarch Pang Chun had awakened his Raindragon Bloodline, and had even gone to challenge the War God!<span>In the end, the War God''s servants were able to push back Patriarch Pang Chun. Given the War God''s level, there''s no way he would suddenly pass away, right?! "


    <span>Beside him, Zhou Tengxing chuckled and said, "Little fellow, who told you that Ye Wuya is dead? We are only saying that Ye Wuya is no longer in this world! Just because he''s dead doesn''t mean he''s dead! "


    Zhou Tianqi and the other elders were all puzzled. "Forefather Tengxing, just what does this mean?" WeeksTeng Xing snorted and said in a low voice, "Your cultivation realms are still too low. You can''t feel just how tyrannical Ye Wuya is in this world! Quinton


    <span>The Lun Ye family could be said to be in control of the Divine Province''s destiny. Even the Kunlun dragon fountain Qi waspletely under his control! There was no leakage at all!


    <span>But now, Ye Wuya is no longer in this world, if the Kunlun Dragon''s Pulse Qi is released, we can all feel that there''s something strange with the spirit energy! and


    <span>In addition ¡­ Our cultivation is slightly higher than before! It''s precisely because of the loss of the ''inner demon'' Ye Wuya that has shocked us in our hearts! "


    "What!?" Zhou Tianqi and the other Zhou family members all turned pale as they heard this. Their bodies trembled! wuwu


    Could the God of Heaven alone actually intimidate the warriors of the Divine Great Land, and also affect the spiritual energy of the entire Divine Great Land?!<span>As for the Dragon Bloodline Qi, it was said that it was the precious spirit energy emitted by the skeletons of the ancestors of the ns that were buried under the mountains. But


    Yes. Given the power of ordinary nsmen, they naturally wouldn''t have been able to sense such a meticulous change; after all, they had never experienced the era before the War God''s appearance.


    Zhou Teng Yun looked up at the vast sky and said with a look of fascination, "If Ye Wuya suddenly disappeared from this world, the possibility of him dying is very small ¡­ ¡­" He


    Maybe I have really reached the legendary realm of ''breaking through the void with martial arts'' and transforming into flying immortals ¡­ "<span>When the group of Zhou elders heard this, they all opened their mouths, dumbfounded and speechless. This was a realm that they could not even imagine, the legendary immortal realm! He


    <span>Everyone knew that the War God was very powerful, but they had never imagined that he would be so terrifyingly powerful! Difficult


    Strange. All of the Patriarchs of the various ns had chosen to go into seclusion, not daring to fight the War God. Fear


    <span>"I''m afraid that only if Ji Pengchun was bornte and didn''t have sufficient knowledge of the War God''s strength, coupled with the fact that they''re from the Divine Dragon n and were not convinced deep down in their bones, would they be able to overestimate their own strength and challenge us!"


    "However..." Zhou Teng Yun then said with a bright light in his eyes, "At that time, because of the appearance of the Martial God Ye Wuya, the n of the Divine Dragon was able to reach the pinnacle of glory and intimidate the world for nearly four hundred years!


    Right now, because Ye Wuya was domineering, he had taken over the world''s destiny by himself, and the Divine Dragon n had been divided internally. In the past few hundred years, there had only been a few strong ones.Since Ye Wuya was no longer here, then in the Divine Great Land, it was a different story whether it was the master or the wielder!


    Divine Dragon n... "The War God, the defeated War God!" Weeks


    <span>The Patriarchs of the n all nodded, their faces filled with excitement. Clearly, they had been suppressed by the War God for hundreds of years. They had been waiting for this day toe. And ¡­


    Zhou Tianqi and the other core members of the Zhou family all felt their hearts tremble. They were both excited and nervous!


    They finally understood why their forefathers said that all of the n elders were going toe out of seclusion. wuwu<span>The gods were no longer here, there was no longer an absolute ruler. This Divine Great Land was about to enter an era where all the heroes were chasing after the deer! such as


    If there were no surprises, then the War God would lose his control, and because of the War God''s dependence, his strength would be inferior to the Divine Dragon n''s in the past. His control of the Kunlun Draconic Vein would also be fat in the eyes of the great ns!<span>"Tian Qi ¡­" Zhou Teng Yun called out. Weeks


    Tian Qi suddenly became excited and came back to his senses. He respectfully asked, "Ancestor, what orders do you have?"


    "The person who killed the eldest grandson and the two elders of my main branch is Ye Wuya''s grandson?" Zhou Teng Yun asked.


    Zhou Tianqi solemnly said, "Yes!" Ancestor, this Ye Fan is the abandoned son of the Ye family, and refused to return to the n. But


    He had grown up overseas and trained his strange external techniques. Moreover, he hadprehended the Monarch level of sword intent. It was extremely strange!


    "Only in his twenties, but he has already established thergest underground organization in the world. He killed a few Mages with the authority of the Apocalypse King and killed two ancient blood descendants by himself. Now that he has returned after a few months, his strength seems to be even more unfathomable!"


    "Oh?!" When Zhou Teng Yun and the group of Patriarchs heard this, they were all amazed, as if it was beyond their expectations.


    Zhou Tengxing also said seriously, "The Doomsday King''s authority only belongs to the top eight ces that are worth paying attention to. As for the blood n ancient cultivators, although they were old, their strength was only at the initial stage. At most, there would be some fiendish demons and demonic arts, which weren''t too difficult to deal with. canOverlord level Sword Intent ¡­ Since ancient times, there were very few people who were able toprehend. All of them were heaven warping geniuses. As long as they grew up sessfully, they would inevitably be the top figures of their generation. They were truly formidable ¡­ Me


    <span>It''s not wrong for your grandson to die under the Emperor level sword intent. "


    Zhou Teng Yun''s eyes were cold as he said, "Divine Dragon n. Without Ye Wuya, the Ye n is nothing to worry about. Although the Ji n has the strength, they may not be a match for our Zhou n." This


    Perhaps Ye Fan, who had only been left behind by the War God, was actually nning to be the descendant of the sessor of the Divine Dragon n ¡­ Fear


    It was probably because Ye Wuya''s cultivation level was too high and he could not stay in this world, so he did not have the time to bring him back to the n to be nurtured. This<span>Brat, it''s best if we don''t let him go back to the Divine Dragon n. If he can get on good terms with our Xuanming Tribe and turn our hostility into friendship, that''s fine ¡­ Otherwise, it must not be left in this world! "


    <span>The group of forefathers all nodded in agreement. With such a young man in front of them, they didn''t dare to underestimate him.


    Zhou Tian Qi said cautiously, "Ancestor, I am afraid Ye Fan will not let this matter rest. His wife Su Qingxue is the Su n''s current n head, the Ghost Valley Lord. Siu


    <span>Gentle Snow has awoken the blood of the Dark Nether, and our Zhou family''s Wordless Book has sensed it. She has already made the two Heavenly Books recognize their masters at the same time, so we wanted to bring her back to the n and bring back the Su family. can


    Ye Fan was very arrogant. He said that he wanted Su Qingxue to be the patriarch of our Xuanming Tribe and told us to submit to that little girl! "


    "Oh?" Zhou Teng Yun stared with interest and said, "So there is such a rtionship ¡­ ¡­" Even after so long, the Su n still wasn''t willing to give in ¡­ WhenThe ancestors of the Su Family fought with our ancestors over the authority of the Xuanming Tribe. They suffered heavy casualties and hid in the Ghost Valley with their Heavenly Book.


    To think that there would still be a descendant of the Su Family who would be acknowledged as master by the two Wordless Heavenly Book. This is a joyous asion for our Xuanming Tribe ¡­ Only<span>"However, as the leader of our Xuanming Tribe, we cannot let a kid from the Divine Dragon n have the final say ¡­" Weeks


    <span>Tengxingughed boldly: "Haha! Interesting! This kid is really reckless. As a member of the Divine Dragon Family, why would he marry a woman from Xuanming? You even said that you wille to our Xuanming Tribe and start a war with us?


    Alright! Let him do it! It just so happened that the Old Ancestor wanted to see for himself just how powerful the Monarch level sword intent was! "Haha ¡­"

 Chapter 1273

    273<span>Hua Hai, a civilian airport. The sky was just starting to brighten.


    Ye Fan brought Su Qingxue and a few other close rtives and close female friends to the airport early.At the end, there was even a Jiang Xiaobai, this fatty was specially called over by Ye Fan to take care of Mo Mo. With his physical strength, he could carry a hundred jin of Mo Mo easily.


    <span>As the divine beast of the Xuanming Tribe, Mo Mo had to be with them to be at ease.


    As for Xiao Jin, Ye Fan had made him into the smallest of shapes. He had even lost his pair of golden wings, making him look even more ordinary.<span>Xiao Jin''s strength was not ordinary, but Ye Fan did not want too many people to know of his existence. Xiao Jin still had a lot of room to rise, and if he got targeted, he would be in danger. by


    "So, unless it is absolutely necessary, Ye Fan does not want to need Xiao Jin to attack this time."


    <span>Hubby, you chatted with Sally and the others verytest night right? Su Qingxue asked as they walked towards the ne.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded. "That''s right. There are a lot of things to do, and it gave me a headache. It was all thanks to you and Sally Ye. It must have been hard on you two in my absence ¡­"


    <span>"I am only doing what I should be doing. Everyone is trying their best." Su Qingxue smiled and said.


    <span>Is that so ¡­ "I''ve heard the cksmith, slovenly,zy, and the others give you quite a high evaluation. Even Sally, they all say that you have contributed a lot to them, as if they really respect you now." Ye Fanughed strangely.


    Su Qingxue blinked, "They respect me, shouldn''t they?" leaf<span>The sail grinned and nodded, "True."


    <span>"Elder sister, brother-inw!" What are you all talking about? " Mu Mu Mu came out from the back with a small bag on her shoulders, as though she was on a trip.


    Ye Fan patted the girl''s head, "You little kid don''t understand..." Mourning<span>Mu pouted. "You''re saying I''m young again! I''m not small, don''t you know? "Humph!"


    Ye Fan was depressed. This girl was talking nonsense again. Feeling the cold gaze from Su Qingxue beside him, he gave an awkward and bitter smile.<span>Yesterday, Ye Fan had already made a video call with Sally and the others on Purgatory Ind, informing them that he was safe.


    He advised Sally toe to China to help with the battle and told them to wait peacefully. Once the matter with the Xuanming Tribe was settled, he would go to Purgatory Ind. Positive<span>As expected, the Zhou family didn''t have any intention of agreeing to the request, and also disdained Ye Fan''s warning. And ¡­


    Ye Fan knew that with the appearance of Su Qingxue and Mo Mo, the Zhou family and the Su family would not be able to remain peaceful. They had already ignited the mes of war.


    Since there was no other way out, then the martial arts world would naturally fall upon their hands. If they refused to ept it, then there would be one side who would submit. leaf


    <span>In truth, Fan Jian also did not know what sort of trump card Zhou was, but from his own experience and the experiences he had in the past few months, he felt that he had the confidence to fight with Zhou.


    <span>He wouldn''t give Madame Zhou another chance to harm his family. He could only win, not lose! quaque


    At this moment, two luxurious private jets appeared in front of them. oneThe group of people were also standing there, quietly waiting.


    "Great n Elder? "You all ¡­"Su Qingxue immediately discovered that this was the Great Elder of the Ghost Valley, Su Qianxing. He was leading a few other Su n direct descendants, roughly around twenty people.


    Among them, the ones with the lowest seniority were Su Yuan and Su Xin who usually helped Su Qingxue deal with things.


    "Patriarch!" Mr. Ye! " Su Qian Xing led the Su Family nsmen as he bowed and said, "When we return to the Xuanming Tribe this time to fight the Zhou Family, please allow this old man to bring the descendants of the Ghost Valley Su n with me!"


    Ye Fan looked towards Su Qingxue in surprise, but the woman clearly just found out.


    Great Elder, this trip to the Zhou family is rather dangerous, moreover, the Ghost Valley needs everyone here to take charge of the overall situation. Su Qingxue asked worriedly."Patriarch, don''t worry. We made the arrangements for the Ghost Valley before we left. It won''t be a problem if we leave for a few days." An elder said.


    Su Qian Xing showed excitement in his eyes and said sincerely: "Patriarch! After our Su n was defeated by the Zhou n two thousand years ago, we were left behind in the outside world, and we did not dare to call ourselves the descendents of the n.<span>All kinds of rumors in the world, saying that we are the Ghost Valley Immortal who got the Wordless Book of Heaven, and that we have been an intelligence organization since the ancient times ¡­ But we know that our roots lie in the Dark World!


    The reason why we have painstakingly managed the Ghost Valley until now is so that we can one day have the Patriarch of the Su Family who has awakened his bloodline. He can lead us to return to the Profound Nether n in an honorable manner! Now


    <span>Even though we know that our strength is low and we are unable to help, we are still willing to work alongside the Patriarch and Mr. Ye, regardless of life or death! "


    To advance and retreat with the Patriarch! " The Su n members behind him all lowered their heads and shouted.<span>These heartfelt words made Su Qingxue''s eyes moisten.


    <span>"Hubby... "Look..." Su Qingxue still wanted to ask Ye Fan, but she didn''t dare to give the man too much pressure.


    Ye Fan turned his head around and smiled, "Great Elder and the others should go. Not only should they help me cheer them on, but when you be the head of the Xuanming n, they will also help you restore the management of the n."


    Thank you, Mr. Ye! " Su Qian Xing and the others were overjoyed. Siu


    Hearing that, Qingxue red at him, "You''re the one who said that ¡­ ¡­" If I were to lose today, I''ll me it all on you for losing face! "Just as he was speaking, the loudughter of a man rang out in front of him ¡­


    <span>"Hahaha... "Sister-inw, you worry too much. Our boss has never fought a war without any confidence!" leaf


    Sails had long since noticed the man''s arrival. Looking over, he smiled and said, "Old Xie, you aren''t here to persuade me on behalf of the Dragon King, right?"


    "Bah!" Thank you


    Lin Yuan spat on the ground, "Don''t mention those grandsons, I''ve already resigned from the Dragon Soul and the military! NowThey are all brothers who havee to represent the Purgatory, to cheer for you, Boss! "


    Ye Fan and everyone else was stunned.


    What? Is your advisor not good enough? " Ye Fan frowned, "Don''t tell me it''s because of this matter with me?" Thank you<span>Lin Yuan said seriously, "To me, when you''re not around, what they do makes me disdain being with them!


    <span>When you came out to fight the enemy, you took turns fawning on them. When you went missing, everyone pretended to be deaf and mute!


    <span>Humph! If I didn''t want to find something useful over there, he would''ve given up earlier! " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian smiled inwardly and patted Xie Linfuan''s shoulder. "Old Xie, actually you don''t have to do this. They are them, and you are you."


    Forget it, I''m not interested in working with a bunch of losers. If I stay there, I''m afraid someone will arrest me... " Xie Linyuan shrugged. leaf<span>The sail was puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    However, Xie Linyuan simply chuckled and took out an USB drive from his pocket and handed it to Ye Fan.


    "Boss, this is what I''ve gotten in the past few months. It should be useful when you check it out on the ne using aputer."


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1274

    <span>1274


    Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed, and guessed, "Could it be..." This is the information about the n? "<span>"Haha, boss, you''re really something. How did you know?"


    Xie Linyuan happily replied, "This is information that Dragon Soul has in his possession. There are basic introductions of the various ns, including their ancestors."


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, this thing could indeed help him a lot. After all, after reading through this information, he only had a little understanding of the n''s true appearance.


    "I think that with the majority of the information, the Ghost Valley will be able to find out that the Ghost Valley''s blind spot is the n.


    "The information that you, Old Xie, is looking for is most likely the information of the n. I didn''t expect it to be true." Ye Fan patted Xie Linyuan''s shoulder seriously.


    <span>Xie Laiyuan nodded. "I know that Madame Zhou has always had ill intentions towards my sister-inw, but my abilities are limited. Although the Xie n is one of the five great sects, it''s impossible for them to oppose the n."


    <span>Thus ¡­ I think that if bosses back, the first thing you need to do is to solve the Zhou family''s problem.


    Then all I can do is help big brother gather information regarding the n, and quietly wait for your return. "Su Qingxue said in admiration, "A strategist is truly worthy of being called a strategist. He even thought of this step."


    <span>"Hehe, sister-inw is too kind. Eldest sister-inw has spent the past few months pacifying the situation overseas, and has also protected this family. This little brother truly admires her." Xie Linyuan sincerely said.


    Chu Yunyao speechlessly rolled her eyes and said, "Xie Linfen, Su Qingxue, can you stop ttering each other? It''s so hot outside, can we get on the ne first?"


    <span>Xie Linyuan smiled awkwardly, "So Big Miss Chu is here too ¡­" Haha... In terms of intelligence, the Lady Chu definitely wouldn''t let him do as he said. It was my fault for being careless... "Haha ¡­"


    Chu Yunyao gave a light snort and nced at Su Qingxue. Su Qingxue also coldly nced at her and refused to give in.


    <span>Xie Linfuan drylyughed as he looked pitifully at Ye Fan. He thought to himself, "It''s not easy for my boss, it''s hard to ept the kindness of a beauty like him."


    Ye Fan pretended not to hear anything, and led everyone onto the ne. As they walked, he asked, "Old Xie, you should have read these documents before. What do you think of the Zhou family''s strength?""Boss, it''s a pity to tell you that Dragon Soul only knows the basics of the various great ns, but those forefathers haven''t shown up for 200 to 300 years, their strength ¡­ "It''s hard to estimate," Xie Linyuan said regretfully.


    <span>Ye Fan was also prepared, he nodded and said, "That''s normal, but this has already helped me a lot, at least I have a rough understanding of their depths."


    "Boss, there''s one more thing. I only learned of it yesterday, so it should be of help to you," Xie Linyuan said.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "What''s the matter, what''s all the chatter about?"


    <span>"As far as I know, the forefathers of the four families have alle out of seclusion recently. Something big must have happened.


    <span>"This time when you go to the Zhou n, those old ancestors should be there, but it seems that they didn''te out for you ¡­" Xie Linyuan said.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. The fact that all the Patriarchs of various big ns hade out of seclusion was most likely rted to the Martial God''s departure.


    Where did this old man go? Could it be that he is no longer in this world?After everyone got on the ne, Ye Fan, Su Qingxue, Chu Yunyao, and Xie Linyuan sat at the same table.


    <span>This luxurious private jet was basically like a western restaurant. It was filled with sofas and solid wooden tables.


    Chu Yunyao took out the notebook that she had brought along with her and opened the file that Xie Linfuan had brought with him.<span>While Ye Fan quickly began reading the information, he asked, "Old Xie, you said that those ancestors all came out of seclusion, did they mention the Martial God?"


    Xie Laiyuan shook his head. "I''ve never heard of the War God''s matter, but ¡­" "I can be sure that it''s a good thing for you, boss, that all patriarchs havee out of seclusion!"


    <span>"Oh? "How do you know?" Ye Fan asked.


    Xie Linfen lightly pped his folded fan against his palm as he chuckled, "Boss, think about it. No matter what the reason is, for the forefathers toe out means that they have benefits to show for them!


    Since the ancestors of therge ns hade out, it meant that they were all interested in this benefit. None of the ns wanted to let them off!


    Now that you''ve gone to the Zhou n, my lord, if their Patriarch is injured, it will mean that their power will be lowered.


    In this way, the Zhou family would definitely hesitate. They wouldn''t want to lose too much of their strength, so they might not dare to go all out against their boss.


    "So, Boss now has the initiative. If the Zhou n finds out that you are powerful, they will very likely take the initiative to ask for peace. When that timees, Boss, you can just make whatever requests you want."


    Ye Fan sneered, "Make peace?" "That will depend on their sincerity ¡­"<span>While they were talking, the two nes had already flown into the sky and were speeding towards the north ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Divine Dragon n, Southern Foothills of Mount Kunlun, Ji n.


    <span>In a Xuan Yuan Pce Hall that represented the core of the Ji family''s power, over a hundred core members of the Ji family sat.


    The normally n head of the Ji n, Ji Kangniang, was currently sitting on a chair in the front row. He was unable to get onto the stage.On the high tform sat six men of varying ages.


    One of the Patriarchs, Ji Pengchun, sat in the third seat.In the middle of the group sat an old man with gray hair.


    <span>The old man retrieved a letter from the back of a flying falcon. Then, he took a nce at it and frowned...


    "Uncle Tianliu, what''s going on? Are the other ns making a move?" Ji Pengchun asked with sharp eyes.


    This old man was the person who had juste out of seclusion. He was the current ancestor of the Ji family, Ji Tianliu, and Ji Pengchun''s uncle."As expected, everyone hase out ¡­" The Phoenix n''s nine bloodline ancestors had all appeared, and among them was the previous generation and the previous generation''s Feng Nu, they were all still alive ¡­


    The two old freaks from the White Tiger n have also brought over ten old fellows out ¡­ " Ji Tianliu''s eyes lit up.<span>The thin horse-faced ancestor, Ji Tian Feng, solemnly asked, "Brother, could it be that they have alle to Karakorum?"


    <span>The group of ancestors, Ji Kangniang and the other core members were all feeling uneasy.


    "No ¡­." Ji Tianliu narrowed his eyes and said, "Scouts reported that the ancestor of the phoenix, white tiger, and other great ns have all gone to the Xuanming n. If my guess is correct, some of the old friends of the ancient divine descendants are also rushing to the Xuanming n now ¡­"


    <span>Ji Pengchun had a strange look on his face. "Could it be that you want to see the conflict between Ye Fan of the Ye n and the Zhou n?"


    "That should be the case. Otherwise, if there is no other reason, we can just leave the Karakorum and go to the Xuanming n." Ji Tianliu nodded and said.<span>"Hmph, that brat challenging those old fellows of the Zhou n by himself, is no different from a moth flying into a me, what''s there to see ¡­"


    Or could it be that the other races think that this kid is also a member of our Divine Dragon n and n to see his strength beforeing to Karakorum? " Ji Pengchun said.


    Ji Tianliu thought for a while and said, "Tianfeng, go to the Xuanming Tribe and see what''s going on there."<span>Ji Tian Feng was stunned as he said, "Old brother, Ye Wu Ya is no longer here. Karakorum is empty. If I were to leave too, how about the other three racesing over?"


    "Right now, they are all keeping an eye on that brat called Ye Fan. They won''te over, not to mention... "The fight for the Kunlun Dragon Vein is not something that can be decided in a day or two. Furthermore, it is not something that can be decided by you alone. Rest assured, you can go."Ji Tian Feng sighed. He stood up and waved his sleeve. After taking a step forward, his body flickered. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared from the Xuan Yuan Pce Hall.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1275

    <span>


    <span>1275


    <span>Within the True Martial Great Hall of the Xuanming Tribe, the core members of the Zhou n looked at the ancestors seated high above with solemn expressions. org


    <span>The person seated at the very front was none other than the Patriarch of the Zhou n, Zhou Teng Yun.


    <span>After the Patriarchs came out of seclusion, they naturally had to get a general understanding of the current situation in the world. Thus, Zhou Teng Yun and the others asked many questions.


    Zhou Tianqi and the others all answered in detail, not daring to hide anything.


    At this moment, a spy from the Zhou family came to report that Ye Fan and his team would arrive at the Xuanming n in half an hour.<span>"Heh heh... "This little guy from the Ye n is quite confident. It seems that he will win for sure if he brings so many people over." Zhou Teng Yun said with a yful smile.


    "Ancestor, since they''ve flown over, they must havended. "There''s only our own private airport around here. Why don''t we do something on the runway to show them off?" Zhou Tianqi asked.


    "Aircraft... What is it? " Zhou Teng Yun asked with a frown.


    It was only then that the group of old men recalled that most of these old men had been in seclusion for at least one to two hundred years.Therefore, Zhou Tianqi and the others gave a brief exnation of what an airne was and what an airport was.


    "So that''s how it is. I didn''t expect that even an ordinary person can fly in the sky today. No wonder Ye Fan and the others arrived so fast." Zhou Teng Yun said with a smile.<span>Zhou Tengxing chuckled, "There''s no need to go to the airport to mess around. Since it''s from the sky, we can just go straight up to the sky and shoot it down!"


    <span>The other Patriarchs also nodded in agreement. Ya Wen Yan''s feelings. org


    Zhou Tianqi and the others, however, were afraid that the forefathers weren''t clear on the exact situation of the ne. They hurriedly exined, "Forefather Tengxing, that ne is extremely fast and flying very high. It''s unlikely to be intercepted by Qing Gong ¡­"


    Zhou Teng Xing said casually: "Just because you and your juniors can''t do it doesn''t mean that I can''t. Don''t waste your breath. You''ll know when you see the two nesing over!"


    When the group of Zhou family members heard this, they quickly nodded their heads in agreement. However, more or less, they were all wondering if the forefathers understood what a ne was.<span>At this time, Zhou Teng Yun suddenly stood up and smiled with a strange expression, "I didn''t expect that the Ye n''s brat would cause so many old friends by finding trouble with our Zhou n ande to my Xuan Ming without even greeting them ¡­"


    <span>It seemed that this boy from the Ye family was indeed someone who had attracted so much attention all these years because of his limitless glory.


    Tengxing, your brother will go out to entertain his old friends. When that Ye Family kides over, you guys can do it ¡­ "Zhou Tengxing also seemed to have noticed something as he grinned and said, "Brother, don''t worry. If they are willing, then invite them to our house for a cup of tea. Otherwise, if they say that our Xuanming Tribe iscking in manners, we will neglect your esteemed guest."


    Zhou Teng Yun nodded and disappeared in a sh.


    Zhou Tian Qi curiously asked, "Ancestor, which esteemed guest?" We actually need Patriarch Teng Yun to personally run out to receive us? "Zhou Tengxing''s eyes shed with a cold light, he said, "Ancient Divine Origin ¡­"


    <span>Zhou Tianqi and the others immediately wore stern expressions and reverence.


    The Ancient God''s descendants were the most powerful shields formed by the Martial God to protect the power of the apocalypse.


    The number of experts here was only around a dozen or so. Most of them were Patriarchs of the four great ns and other ns, and their numbers were around the same as the Apocalypse King''s.


    The difference with the power of the Apocalypse King was that the Ancient God''s descendants were rtively stable and didn''t have much of a recement. This was because the life expectancy of ancient martial artists was much longer than that of most mages.<span>Only wizards who had reached a terrifying level of strength could rely on powerful magic to extend their lifespan.


    It had already been three hundred years since the founding of the ancient God''s descendants. Most of the members were in closed-door training, and no one was clear on which members were still alive today.


    <span>At this moment, on the east side of the Xuanming Lake, there was a slope with a vast view.


    Zhou Teng Yun''s figure suddenly appeared in a sh. In front of him, there were already two men.


    One of the two men was dressed in ck, the other in white. The man in ck was handsome and powerful, while the man in white was rather refined.<span>"Brother Ying, Brother Bai Yan, it has been a few hundred years since west met. The two of you are still as graceful as ever!" Zhou Teng Yun said with a smile.


    <span>Ying Bian snorted and didn''t say anything. Bai Yan then smiled and replied politely, "Brother Teng Yun is courteous. The two of us are just here to take a look at the scenery. We don''t want to disturb you."


    <span>"Haha!" What a great view! The scenery of our Xuanming Tribe''s ancestralnd is indeed much better than the bare mountain of your White Tiger n. Haha ¡­ " Zhou Teng Yun said with a smile.


    <span>Bai Yanughed, "Of course, of course. Such a magnificent scenery of the prairie, even we two brothers are envious ¡­"


    <span>Zhou Teng Yun narrowed his eyes in amusement as he said, "Brother Bai Yan, it has been three hundred years, but your smile is still so fake. Even after winning against Brother Qiong, you are still so despicable."


    "Is there? Haha... "Brother Zhou sure knows how to joke around." Bai Yan opened the fan in his hand, covering his face as heughed.At this moment, the disdainful voice of a woman sounded from nearby ¡­


    <span>"Hey, can you guys stopughing so disgustingly?"


    The one who spoke was a woman about 1.5 meters tall and wearing a colorful dress. She looked to be around 17 or 18 years old.<span>Behind the woman, there was a thin and tall middle-aged man in a long moon-white robe. His eyes were narrowed into slits and his skin was pale. He looked extremely frail.


    <span>At the back was a two meter tall burly man. He was wearing only a simple brown shirt with exposed arms. His hair was tied up in braids and his face was full of sideburns.


    When Zhou Teng Yun saw these three, he wasn''t surprised at all. He said: "Little Sister Qing Yin, we are currently reminiscing about old times. We are having fun together, so why is it disgusting to talk about?"<span>The girl said in a disdainful tone, "Save it, we are here to see the grandson of Ye Wuya. How is the battle with your Zhou family? Do you even need to find any other reason?"


    Zhou Teng Yun chuckled and said, "It seems that everyone cares a lot about this kid called Ye Fan. Sister Qing Yin from the Xuansui n, Brother Wei Bufan from the Bai Ze n, and Brother Lei Chong from the Kui n. Why don''t you alle over here for a cup of tea first?"<span>"No need! "I, Old Lei, only drink, not tea." The sturdy Lei Chong said as he took off the big wineskin at his waist and gulped down two mouthfuls.


    <span>Wei Bufan said in a soft voice: "Many thanks, Brother Teng Yun. I''m not thirsty."


    The petite, round-faced Qingyin teased: "Hey, Zhou Tengyun, is your Zhou family good enough? The kids in my n told me that Ye Wuya''s grandson has been making a lot of trouble for the past few years.


    <span>With the emperor level sword intents by his side and the fact that he had killed two of the ancient experts, he was afraid that he would be very difficult to deal with.


    <span>"If you feel nervous about the war, you can go back first. We old guys are here to watch the show anyway."


    Zhou Teng Yun said with a smile that was not a smile, "Do you not feel confident that we, the Xuanming Zhou family, will be able to do it?"<span>As he said this, Zhou Teng Yun turned his head to the north and saw two more figures flying over at high speed. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1276

    1276


    <span>A chubby, benevolent looking old monk with white eyebrows, but his skin was brightly lit. He wore a gray monastic robe and had a cloth wrapped around his back. It was as if he had descended from the wind to the ground. Ya Wen Yan''s feelings. org


    On the other hand, a yellow-robed woman in her thirties with coiled hair and a pair of white ming wings on her backnded magnificently."Is it already so lively? It seems like I''mte." The yellow-dresseddy chuckled.


    "Huang Yueshan, you''re not that much younger than me either. Damn it, you''re almost four hundred years old. Aren''t you ashamed?" Qing Yin rolled her eyes.


    <span>Huang Yueshan mischievously said, "Even a few years of age are still considered young. Sister Qingyin, what do you think?"


    <span>"Disgusting..." Qing Yin looked like she was about to vomit.


    Zhou Teng Yun cupped his hands and said, "I didn''t expect that the previous generation''s Feng Nu and the Wordless Grandmaster woulde as well. It''s been a long time."The Wordless Monk sped his hands together and returned the greeting.


    Huang Yueshan chuckled, "I happened to run into Master Wordless on the way, and they came together. Unfortunately, Master didn''t say a single word and was so busy listening to me."<span>The monk smiled and nodded, but he didn''t know what was the meaning of it.


    At this time, the silent Zhan Qiong suddenly spoke up: "Huang Yueshan, is it you? Where''s Xiao Rou? "


    When they heard the two words "Xiao Rou", the expressions of everyone present changed.


    "As expected of Brother Ying, of all the people here, your cultivation is the highest right now, you actually dare to believe that my great-aunt is still alive?" Huang Yueshan''s gaze turned as she smiled sweetly and said, "She doesn''t like to walk around. Just let mee by myself."<span>When everyone heard this news, many of them sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "As expected of Xiao Rou, she''s actually still alive. Your Phoenix n is extraordinary now ¡­ "The third generation Feng Nu is now born together. How amazing." Zhou Teng Yun narrowed his eyes and said. org


    Huang Yueshan stroked her hair, smiled and waved, "That child Xin Er still has a lot of ways to go. She''s still young, so it''s not as exaggerated as everyone thinks."Bai Yan waved his fan andmented, "A hundred-year-old Phoenix, a thousand-year-old Phoenix. A Phoenix woman is rarely seen, but Feng Nu seems to only have one in an era.


    Who would have thought that six hundred years ago, after Xiao Rou appeared, another three hundred years ago, Huang Yueshan would appear. Now, with the addition of the twenty-something year old Xiao Xin''er ¡­Your Phoenix n has given birth to three phoenixes over the past six hundred years. This is a gift from the heavens!


    <span>Now that the Divine Dragon n had been drained of too much luck by Ye Wuya, this was the first time since ancient times that they had lost all their talent, and the n was empty.


    Perhaps ¡­ This time, it''s your Phoenix n''s turn to be the leader of the Under Heaven n! "Huang Yueshan chuckled, "Brother Bai Yan, you really mean what you say. You also know that I''m a fool, how could I know about this...


    <span>"I just wanted toe see a show and report back. I don''t know anything about the matters of the n."


    <span>"Hmph, pretend to be stupid. I admire you, Huang Yueshan." Qingyin muttered.


    <span>At this time, the soft-spoken Wei Bufan said softly: "Why ¡­ ¡­" It seems that someone is missing ".


    "Brother Wei is talking about the Divine Dragon n, right? The Ye n doesn''t even have any experts left. I''m afraid that even the Ji n''s Ji Tianliu wouldn''t be willing toe. Right now, they are guarding the Kunlun Dragon Vein." Zhou Teng Yunughed.<span>"No ¡­" I''m talking about someone else ¡­ " Wei Bufan said.


    <span>Everyone was stunned for a moment before they suddenly realized who he was referring to.


    Ying Qiong coldly snorted and said, "That fellow is Ye Wuya''sckey. He came long ago, it''s just that he didn''t stand with us."


    <span>"I think he wille as well. Now that Ye Wuya is suddenly gone, he will definitely be unable to control himself and leave the mountain. Furthermore, Ye Wuya''s grandson alsoprehended the Overlord level Sword Intent.


    <span>"As a swordsman as well, I''m afraid he will definitely pay special attention to what happened today." Bai Yan said.


    At this moment, in the True Martial Great Hall of the Xuanming Tribe, a figure suddenly flew out and flew into the sky at an extremely fast speed!


    If one observed carefully, they would discover that the figure''s feet were instantly covered in ice crystals and that he was stepping on the ice crystals that appeared in the air. It was as if he was stepping on steps that appeared everywhere as he rapidly ascended!<span>"That''s your little brother, Zhou Teng Yuan, right? It looks like ¡­" "Ye Wuya''s grandson is here." Lei Chong said as he took a sip of wine.


    Zhou Teng Yun nodded easily and said, "That''s right, it''s my sixth brother. That ne probably came over, so he went to shoot down the ne. He didn''t want too many random people toe to my Xuanming ancestralnd and ruin everything."<span>"The cultivation of the Great Perfection of the Enlightenment ¡­ "Not bad, I don''t know if that Ye n kid was ready beforeing." Bai Yan squinted his eyes and said.


    "We came all the way here. I don''t want to go back too early. Hopefully we can watch a bit more fun. As we get older, our legs are sore." Qing Yin sat on the grass and lightly tapped her legs.Zhou Teng Yun calmly stood with his hands behind his back and said, "Don''t worry. Even if there is nothing to see, I, Zhou Teng Yuan, will not neglect you old friends ¡­"


    <span>At the same time, on a high ground to the west of the Xuanming n, a green-robed, long-haired man was lying on the grass. He was leaning against a rock and had a de of grass in his mouth.


    <span>His gaze looked at the distant sky. There was a trace ofziness, a trace of expectation, and even moreplicated emotions ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>The two nes flew through the sky and entered the northern hignds of China.


    Ye Fan, who was sitting in the first ne, had been reading all the n information along the way.


    Ye Fan closed his notebook and pondered, "So it looks like... The War God had indeed hidden too much of the light from experts. The Four Great ns all have extraordinary backgrounds. The Divine Dragon n, on the other hand, has lost their War God. That is a bit too weak. "


    Xie Linfuan nodded and analyzed, "It seems like the strongest is probably the Phoenix n. Their Phoenix Lady Xiao Rou from six hundred years ago was the strongest member of the n before the appearance of the Martial God.


    It was said that after he had been defeated by the War God, he had rarely appeared. Over the past few hundred years, he had been in seclusion, and had yet to discover any news of his death.Three hundred years ago, the Huang family gave birth to the phoenix daughter Huang Yueshan. She should still be alive right now.


    <span>"Even if Xiao Xin`er is still young, two Feng Nu whose cultivation are already at the peak of perfection cannot be underestimated."


    <span>Ye Fan thought back and said, "I remember that Xiao Xin''er told me that as long as she is still alive, it is impossible for another Feng Nu to appear. Don''t tell me she lied to me?"


    "Boss ¡­" Do you think that with Xiao Xin''er''s age, how much secrets does she know about the Phoenix n? Even her grandfather might not necessarily know whether or not the Patriarchs were alive!


    Moreover, the hundred-year-old Phoenix Bird and the thousand-year-old Phoenix, the three of them were separated by over three hundred years, they shouldn''t even be considered of the same generation, right?


    <span>You should be d that it''s only Feng Nu. If the Phoenix Girl also appeared, the Phoenix n would be even more terrifying! " Xie Linyuan sighed.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, the phoenix girl has it, it''s inside the ne!


    He didn''t know whether or not Xiao Xin''er and the others had promised to inform the n, but he had to be on guard in case the phoenix n tried to take or injure Yun''er."Hubby, it looks like we''re almost there. There''s an airport in front of the Xuanming Tribe''s ancestralnd, we cannd there." Su Qingxue walked back from the cockpit with a worried expression.


    <span>Ye Fan stood up, smiling as he touched the woman''s cheek, "Be happier, you have a sad face, isn''t that the same as letting Zhou''s people watch a joke?"


    Su Qingxue faintly smiled and nodded.<span>At this moment, Ye Fan suddenly sensed something, and suddenly looked forward, "Not good!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1277

    <span>


    <span>1277


    "Hubby, what''s wrong?" Su Qingxue was puzzled. org


    <span>"It''s toote to exin!"


    Ye Fan instantly took out a pile of long swords from his Sword God Ring, and said, "Everyone! Take a sword from me! "You must hold on tight!""Sword? Brother-inw, I don''t know how to use a sword ¡­ " Mu Mu Mu Mu thought that she was going to fight?


    <span>Ye Fan shouted, "You don''t need to do anything! Just catch him! "


    <span>Saying this, Ye Fan gave the swords in his hands to everyone on the ne. Fortunately, there weren''t many people on the ne, so he immediately used his sword.


    "Boss!" Don''t tell me the Zhou family is here to destroy the ne!? " Xie Linyuan thought of a possibility.Ye Fan didn''t have time to answer, and sternly said, "People with internal energy cannot protect those with lower cultivation and internal energy. No matter what happenster, the most important thing is to not let go of the swords in your hands, and everything will be fine!"


    Finished speaking, Ye Fan quickly rushed to the front of the cockpit, and also let two Ghost Valley pilots each hold a sword.


    "Mr. Ye, you ¡­" The captain was puzzled.


    Ye Fan then picked up amunication device on the ne and contacted the people on the ne that Su Qian and the others were on.


    "I am Ye Fan!" Listen! No matter what happens on our side, you all justnd normally! "<span>Although the pilot at the back had some doubts, Ye Fan''s order was naturally an ironw, and he immediately agreed.


    Right at this moment, thousands of meters above the ne, an old man in an indigo robe suddenly appeared.<span>A look of disdain appeared in the old man''s eyes. With a wave of his hand, an enormous icicle appeared in front of him.


    "Hey yellow haired kid, don''t even think about entering the Netherezim Territory!" Eat my Dark Nether Ice Thorn! "


    This icicle was the size of a car and it charged straight for the nose of the ne!<span>"Ah!?" How could there be a person!? " The two pilots were dumbfounded.


    <span>At such a high altitude and at the speed of hundreds of kilometers per hour, the air pressure inside and outside the aircraft cabin waspletely different. The slightest damage would cause the ne to crash.


    Such arge icicle, destroying the ne could be said to be a piece of cake!


    Ye Fan was also clear that no matter how powerful he was, it was impossible to find a way to safelynd the ne in such a short period of time!


    <span>Therefore, he chose to use an extreme method to protect the people on the ne!


    "Grasp the swords! A movement technique with internal energy! "


    In a split-second, with Ye Fan''s shout, Ye Fan also took out a real sword, and a sword intent directly cut open the top of the ne, creating a huge crack!<span>"Boom!"


    With a loud st, the violent air was sucked into the cabin. The difference in air pressure between the inside and outside of the ne caused the ne to quickly begin to tear and shatter!


    <span>No matter how strong the ne''s structure was, it could only crumble under such pressure!


    Even the ice-cold air thousands of meters high in the sky was unbearable to ordinary people!


    However, Ye Fan couldn''t care so much. With another sword attack, he cut the ne into two halves and quickly plummeted down!It was also at that moment that, with the screams of the women inside the ne, the Dark Nether Ice Thorn just happened to pass through the air above the ne!


    <span>The ne''s rapid descent just happened to dodge the ice spike!


    "Humph!" You actually destroyed your own ne to avoid this move of mine, let''s see how you are going to survive! " When Zhou Teng Yuan saw this scene, he grinned coldly.


    However, the scene that followed left Zhou Tengyuan speechless.<span>One by one, silhouettes flew out from the descending ne!


    Everyone on the ne, including Mu Mu, who did not know any martial arts, relied on the sword in their hands to float in the sky!


    <span>"This... This was ¡­ The Imperial Sword Technique of the Mount Shu Sect?! " Zhou Teng Yuan recognized the origins of this sword technique and snorted coldly, "I''ve really underestimated this Ye n kid."


    At this moment, when the screaming women realized that they were not falling, they all looked at the swords in their hands in amazement.


    "Wah!" Sister! Sister sister! We''re flying! " Mu Mu Mu held onto the sword hilt with both hands. When she turned around, she saw that Su Qingxue was also near her. She opened her eyes wide and shouted excitedly.


    Su Qingxue cast a Zhen Qi shield to cover the two people, to prevent her sister from being frozen by the cold air.


    <span>However, she was actually a little unnecessary because Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu''s bloodline was the same as hers and wasn''t really afraid of the cold either.


    On the other hand, Mo Riverbliss, Aunt Jiang, and the others behind them found it difficult to endure the excitement of getting old.<span>"Mu Mu, be careful. Hold tight!" Su Qingxue''s heart skipped a beat. However, she could tell that her husband''s Imperial Sword Technique was much stronger than before!


    Xie Linfuan held his sword in one hand and wiped his forehead with the other. "Oh my god ¡­" It would be more interesting to hang around with my boss. This is f * cking exciting ¡­ "


    "This Mount Shu Imperial Sword Technique is quite useful ¡­" Chu Yunyao had always been very calm.


    As a member of Mount Shu, Jiang Xiaobai was standing firmly on a sword with Mo in his arms. He said proudly, "That''s true. Our Mount Shu Imperial Sword Technique is naturally formidable!"<span>As for the others, it was the first time that Ning Zimo, Feng Yueying, Du Yun''er, and the others had experienced the miraculous flight of the Imperial Sword Technique. Just a moment ago, they were still a little afraid, but when they thought about the fact that Ye Fan was here, they felt that this experience was rather special.


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan was standing on a sword with a gloomy face. These bastards of the Zhou family hade to kill him on the way. If it wasn''t for his Imperial Sword Technique, at least half of his family would have been killed today!


    After all, if he relied on Xiao Jin to carry everyone, it would be difficult for him to urately sit on Xiao Jin''s body in a short period of time.


    It seemed that these people of the Zhou family truly did not view their lives as much importance.<span>If that was the case, then he wouldn''t show the slightest mercy just because the Zhou and Su Families were also part of the Xuanming Tribe!


    "Big brother Ye Fan, they are really going too far. They want to kill our entire family halfway. How about we let Xiao Jin eat them?" At this moment, Blue Rain was sitting on a sword andughing.


    <span>Xiao Jin was curled up in Blue Rain''s sleeve. His emerald green eyes were sparkling with a demonic light. He was clearly waiting for Ye Fan''s words.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "It''s precisely because of this that I have to do it myself."


    At this moment, Zhou Teng Yuan was already flying over, just like an immortal walking above the clouds.


    <span>The Netherezim Bloodline possessed the ability to control water. Although the degree of awakening and the power varied, these Zhou ancestor''s bloodline talents were naturally extraordinary.


    Zhou Teng Yuan could control the ice to stand firmly in the air.


    "Little brat from the Ye n, you have some skill. I''m Zhou Teng Yuan. I''m here to fight with your Overlord level sword intent!"<span>He discovered that Ye Fan did not have any cultivation. Even if he had the Emperor level sword intent, he would not put it in his eyes.


    <span>"So you are Zhou Tengyuan ¡­" Just you alone? " Ye Fan had already seen the Zhou family''s information, so he recognized this person.


    "Haha!" "Kid, this old man alone is enough to deal with you!"


    <span>At this time, as Zhou Teng Yuan released the true essence pressure from the Great Perfection of the Divine Awakening Realm, all the swords in the sky began to tremble!


    Then, Zhou Tengyuan opened his arms and hundreds and thousands of sharp ice spikes instantly condensed in the air!


    Under the sunlight, these ice spikes shed with a piercing cold light! His killing intent was awe-inspiring!


    "This is my Zhou n''s'' Profound Nether Heavenly Dipper ''Absolute Skill,'' Mysterious Ice Arrow Rain ''. This time, do you still have a way to save these motley crew!?"


    When they felt Zhou Tengyuan''s pressure and saw the thousands of ice arrows floating in the air, besides Blue Rain, the crowd behind them all looked uneasy and even frightened.Ye Fan was expressionless, but his eyes revealed a hint of contempt, and he smirked: "That''s it ¡­ ¡­ How dare you call yourself ''Arrow Rain'' in vain?


    Zhou Teng Yuan narrowed his eyes. He was so angry that heughed instead. Let me show you the power of these Mysterious Ice Arrow Rain. Let''s see if you can still talk tough! "


    Ye Fan''s face shed with a severe look, and immediately summoned a total of seven to eight thousand swords from his Sword God Ring!<span>With his current cultivation level, even if he could summon over ten thousand, but facing a single Zhou Teng Yuan, these seven or eight thousand would be enough!


    <span>In the blink of an eye, seven to eight thousand densely packed flying swords, covering the sky and blotting out the sun, gathered in front of Ye Fan.


    It covered the sky and blotted out the sun. It was an imposing manner that shot into the sky like a rainbow! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1278

    <span>


    1278


    This scene stunned Su Qingxue and the others behind. They even forgot that they were still in the air because this scene was too shocking!


    "Where did he get all these swords?" Chu Yunyao had a face of bewilderment. org<span>The others were all speechless, they only felt that Ye Fan was omnipotent!


    <span>The cold and arrogant expression that Zhou Teng Yuan had just now was instantly gone. In its ce was a paleplexion with his old eyes wide open. His face was filled with shock!


    <span>Looking at the over a thousand ice arrows that he had created, and then looking at Ye Fan''s ten thousand green des...


    This disparity was like a three year old child facing a burly giant, pitifully weak! Ridiculous!


    "Arrow rain?" Ye Fanughed back, "Are you even worthy of that?"


    Zhou Teng Yuan suppressed the shock in his heart and shouted angrily, "Arrogant brat! Do you really think that being able to produce a bunch of swords is a skill!<span>This old man''s Profound Ice Arrow Rain has fused the true essence of the great perfection of my Profound Nether Heavenly Dipper Incantation. How can your ordinary swordspare to it!? "


    Before Zhou Teng Yuan could finish his sentence, he waved his hand and a thousand ck Ice Arrows rained down like a tidal wave towards Ye Fan and the others!Ye Fan stood firmly on his flying sword, and instantly activated his sword intent without the slightest hesitation.


    <span>"Unparalleled Sword Intent, Sky Shattering Sword Rain!"


    After the seven to eight thousand flying swords were instantly imbued with the Unparalleled Sword Intent, they began to emit a fiendish, piercing killing intent!Ye Fan relied on the battle that broke through his limits and the tempering of the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma to increase his strength in all aspects!


    <span>His Unparalleled Sword Intent, through actualbat, had already been refined even more. The power of his sword intent, naturally surged more vigorous and vigorous than before!


    <span>Compared to the past, this Heaven Copsing Sword Rain was much sharper and sharper. Its speed and lethality had both increased greatly!


    The Heaven Smiting Sword Rain brought with it countless ck lights. Like a sharp de, it sliced through the iing ice shards!<span>"Ding ding ding! ¡ª ¡ª"


    The sound of ice spikes shattering could be heard!


    <span>None of the ice spikes in front of him were able to prate the barrier created by the Heaven Copsing Sword Rain!


    The shattered ice crystals scattered like snow!


    However, the might of the Heaven Copsing Sword Rain was far more than this!After shattering the rain of ice arrows, arge number of flying swords flew towards Zhou Teng.


    Only now did Zhou Teng Yuan feel that Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent was extremely powerful!


    <span>"This is bad!"


    <span>When Zhou Teng Yuan realized that something was wrong, he hurriedly conjured an enormous ice shield in front of him!


    "Profound Nether Celestial Handle, Profound Spirit Shield Armor!"


    A giant ice shield appeared in front of him, three or four people tall. The outeryer was as clear as a mirror and glittered brightly."ng ng ng!"


    In the dense rain of sword rain, when theynded on the shield, there were actually a few swords that bounced off, but there were quite a few swords that stabbed into the Profound Ice Shield, but were unable to go any deeper!<span>Seeing that this move of his had blocked Ye Fan''s sword intent, Zhou Teng Yuan let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, he realized that he had underestimated Ye Fan''s strength. This Emperor Level sword intent was truly terrifying!


    I''ll go back to find my other brothers and deal with this kid together! Zhou Teng Yuan thought to himself. Ya Wen Yan''s feelings. org


    <span>Thinking of this, Zhou Tengyuan did not dare to dy and turned around to escape.


    <span>But the moment he turned around, he was stunned to find that Ye Fan had already appeared behind him!?


    "You ¡­ "How could you ¡­" Zhou Teng Yuan did not notice when Ye Fan hade around.Ye Fan waved his hand, and those seven to eight thousand flying swords once again gathered around his body.


    <span>"Fleeing? You must be thinking too much... In the air, no matter how fast you are, you won''t be as fast as my sword, so ¡­ You won''t be able to escape. "


    <span>Compared to Sally Ye and the phoenix girl who were flying on their wings, Zhou Tengyuan could only be considered to be hurrying on his journey through the air with a light movement technique.


    When Ye Fan used his Imperial Sword Technique, his speed naturally was steadily faster than his opponent''s. This guy actually blocked them in the air, which was tantamount to seeking death.<span>"Humph!" You dare to look down on this old one!? " Zhou Teng saw that it would be hard to escape, so he decided to fight with Ye Fan while retreating.


    <span>He felt that as long as he could defend against Ye Fan''s attack, Ye Fan would not be able to defeat him in a short time.


    When that time came, his brothers would definitely discover that something was amiss ande over to help.


    But at this moment, Ye Fan suddenly stepped on his flying sword and charged at him!


    At the same time, around Ye Fan''s body, there were several flying swords, which seemed like they were flying and dancing swords.<span>Seeing this, Zhou Teng Yuan was shocked. Ye Fan''s attack speed was too fast, he had no time to dodge and could only take it head on!


    "Dark Nether Ice Breaking Hand!"


    <span>Cold energy flourished in Zhou Tengyuan''s hands, releasing a sharp astral energy. This was precisely the way of closebat fighting in the Profound Nether Heavenly Dipper, which could turn one''s arms into diamond bones!


    In addition to his Great Perfection of the Divine Awakening Realm true essence, a sword intent of the same level simply could not harm his arm at all!<span>Facing Ye Fan''s sword thrust, Zhou Tengyuan pped his palm. After blocking it, he discovered that Ye Fan''s left hand actually grabbed another sword, and shed horizontally at him!


    <span>Zhou Teng Yuan hurriedly dodged, but before he could stabilize himself and retreat, Ye Fan swung his sword at him again!


    <span>This time, Zhou Teng Yuan had no way of dodging. His left hand could only use his arm to block, but his body was knocked away!


    His defensive arms and legs were disrupted, but Ye Fan had already caught up with him with another sword attack!


    Ye Fan''s tribute was imprable, as smooth as the clouds and flowing water. This was his Sword Intent of the "Limitless Sword Dance"!


    Zhou Teng Yuan had not even performed three moves when his chest was sliced open by a sword. Blood flowed out from the wound!<span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Zhou Teng Yuan screamed.


    His face was ashen! His eyes were filled with despair!


    Abnormal! How could there be such an abnormal young swordsman in this world!?


    <span>Was it because he was Ye Wuya''s grandson!?


    As an inner force cultivator, it was already very difficult for him to have such cultivation. However, his attainments in the ancient martial arts techniques were not that profound.Generally, for experts at their level, their cultivation was already considered high and low, so no one really cared about their moves.


    <span>But Ye Fan was different. In these few years, Ye Fan had taken the path of training his external techniques, so naturally, he would pay more attention to his moves.


    He had also gathered many experts, especially in the area of sword arts. He studied the sword arts of the world, took scriptures from the Imperial Sword Technique and the ancient sword techniques, and brought his own sword techniques to a new level!<span>At this time, he was using his sword in closebat and his sword intent was suppressing his opponent''s true essence. How could there not be a reason for him to crush his opponent!?


    <span>In Ye Fan''s eyes, Zhou Tengyuan''s closebat ability was simply too weak to withstand a single blow. He actually didn''t even need to use the Limitless Sword Dance, he could defeat him with the ancient sword techniques!


    "You are too weak! It''s not worth my time! "


    Ye Fan''s words made Zhou Teng Yuan so angry that he almost vomited blood!<span>"Arrogant child!" "I ¡­"


    <span>Without waiting for Zhou Tengyuan to finish speaking, Ye Fan''s speed suddenly changed at a lightning speed, and his sword shed across Zhou Tengyuan''s neck!


    <span>Ye Fan grabbed Zhou Tengyuan''s hair, while Zhou Tengyuan''s body was separated from his head, falling down while dripping blood ¡­


    <span>Behind him, Su Qingxue, Xie Linfuan, and the others didn''t even see clearly before they saw Ye Fan behead the Zhou n''s first ancestor!


    <span>This scene caused everyone''s blood to boil with excitement!


    "This is too ¡­ Too strong... Mr. Ye is bing more and more terrifying ¡­ " Jiang Xiaobai held onto Mo Mo Mo as he shivered behind his back.


    In Ye Fan''s heart, he now had a basic idea of the Zhou family''s strength.


    <span>He pondered for a while, then turned around and waved his hand to summon the flying swords.


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent, Octoterra Emperor Dragon!"


    <span>In a split-second, the densely packed flying swords, under themand of the sword intent, formed eight valiant sword dragons, dancing in the air with an extraordinary momentum!


    As more and more swords were used by the Sword Dragon, its size would naturally increase as well.<span>"Hubby, do we still have enemies?" Su Qingxue could not help but ask when she saw Ye Fan disy such a domineering sword intent.


    Ye Fan smiled, "The enemy is gone, but you guys can''t just fly off one by one like that, right?"


    Saying this, Ye Fanmanded a sword dragon, making everyone stand directly on it.Everyone finally understood Ye Fan''s meaning, but to be able to sit or stand on the Sword Dragon was indeed much more stable than holding a sword.


    It was Mu Mu Mu Mu''s first time seeing such a gorgeous sword intent. Seated on the back of the Sword Dragon, every single one of them were cautious, curious, and nervous.


    <span>At this moment, the other ne Su Qian Xing was waiting for had already flown over and was about tond.


    <span>"Go!" Let''s go and give the Zhou family their return gift! "


    Ye Fanughed arrogantly. Holding Zhou Tengyuan''s head, which was still full of grievances, hemanded the eight Sword Dragons to descend from the sky and fly towards the territory of the Xuanming Tribe! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1279

    <span>1279


    Within the True Martial Great Hall of the Xuanming Ancestor Realm.


    The group of Zhou n members were all waiting for Zhou Teng Yuan''s return. From their point of view, it was impossible for Ye Fan''s group to sessfully arrive here.However, at that moment, a rumbling sound could be heard from the sky far away!


    Zhou Tengxing was sitting on the high tform, and a sharp light shed in his eyes. He suddenly stood up and asked: "What is that thing?!""Royal Elder!" That''s the sound of an airne! " Zhou Tianqi quickly stood up and said, "What?"


    "Aircraft?" Zhou Teng Xing revealed a puzzled look, "Could it be that Sixth Brother couldn''t shoot it down?"With that, Zhou Teng waved his sleeves and said: "Follow me out to take a look!"


    "Yes sir!"<span>The group of Zhou n members followed Zhou Tengxing and the other ancestor out of the hall.


    <span>At this moment, a ne had alreadynded at the far away airport. Although the airport wasn''t big, it was the exclusive property of the Xuanming Tribe and was generally used to transport goods and materials within the n.


    "So that''s the airne. It hasn''t been out for hundreds of years, but something new has happened." Zhou Tengxing grinned and said.


    Zhou Tianqi quickly asked, "Forefather, should we go intercept them?""They''re already here. Let them die!" Zhou Tengxing stood with his hands behind his back.


    <span>The only female Martial Ancestor on the side narrowed her eyes and said: "Uncle Teng Xing, aren''t you curious where Uncle Teng Yuan went?"


    This female ancestor was Zhou Zhangjuan. She was an old ancestor, and also the oldest female among the older generation.<span>"Changjuan, do you really think that Teng Yuan will meet with misfortune?" Zhou Tengxing asked with a squint.


    <span>Zhou Changjuan smiled, "Your niece would definitely not think this way. With Uncle Teng''s Great Perfection of the Divine Awakening Realm cultivation, even if he can''t beat the emperor level sword intent, he should be able to return safely."


    <span>"I don''t think so. If Ol ''Six is fine, why hasn''t he returned yet? The ne is already here." Another short elder said with a frown.


    <span>"Teng Lu, you really like to be suspicious. How long has it been since then? Even if your sixth brother is no match, something will not happen so soon." Zhou Teng Xing said calmly.


    In the eyes of most of the forefathers, Zhou Tengyuan was probably in some small trouble, but nothing bad would happen to him.


    <span>After all, in their eyes, it was almost impossible for a young man in his twenties to defeat Zhou Tengyuan, who was at the great circle of the Divine Awakening Realm.


    <span>Even the War God Ye Wuya, who had appeared in the world back then, did not have this ability at this age.


    <span>At this moment, the ne came to a stop. Great Elder Su Qian Xing led a group of Su Family nsmen off the ne.


    <span>When the twenty plus direct descendants of the Su n saw the gigantic Divine Beast statue in the middle of the Netherezim Lake, their expressions were all excited. Some old men even had tears brimming from their eyes!


    The ancient buildings of the Netherezim n were also their dream home!<span>"We''re back! It had been more than two thousand years ¡­ The ancestors of the Su n ¡­ We, your children, will not disappoint you. Today, we have finally returned! " Su Qian Xing''s skinny old hand grabbed the hand of his great-grandson and said excitedly.


    <span>"Grand Elder, look. Those Zhou n members are watching us!" Su Yuan pointed at the magnificent building in front of them. There were hundreds and thousands of Zhou n members standing there.


    <span>Compared to them, the twenty plus people of the Su n were extremely small, not even worth mentioning.


    Su Qian Xing took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go! There are so many people, so it''s nothing much. Everyone, follow me. We can''t disgrace the dignity of our Su n! "


    "But... "But Great Elder, neither Mr. Ye nor the head of the family hase." An elder on the side said.Su Qian Xing turned around and said sternly, "We cannot rely solely on Mr. Ye to return to the Xuanming Tribe! Mr. Ye can be our pathfinder, but to stand firm, we have to rely on ourselves!


    If we don''t have the courage to face the Zhou family''s people, even if Mr. Ye wins against all of the Zhou family''s ancestors today, the Zhou family will look down on us!


    We are weak in force now, but temporarily, thirty years in the east, thirty years in the west! The most important thing is that our Su n cannot lose to Gu Gu! "<span>When the Su n members heard this, their expressions were stern and their eyes determined.


    Under Su Qian Xing''s lead, the group of Su n members used their Qing Gong to fly past arge distance and arrived at the za in front of the True Martial Hall.<span>Zhou Teng Xing led the over a thousand Zhou nsmen. When they saw the twenty or so Su n members approach, most of them had a mocking and mocking expression on their faces.


    <span>"Haha ¡­" This group of old men and women from the Su n is really interesting. With this little bit of strength, any old ancestor of our Zhou n can take care of him with his little finger, right? "


    "That''s only natural. If the Su n was really that strong, how could they have been defeated by our Zhou n during the Xuanming Civil War and rolled into the Ghost Valley for so many years?"


    <span>"Why aren''t we seeing Ye Fan and Su Qingxue? Could it be that they were scared away by Grandmaster Zhou?" "Haha ¡­"


    <span>A group of Zhou family members were chatting andughing. No one was hiding anything, not at all afraid of the Su family.


    Zhou Tengxing''s eyes revealed a hint of admiration, and said: "The descendents of the Su n, on the other hand, do have some bone deep roots ¡­ ¡­. Unfortunately, it was indeed too weak.Zhou Tian Qi walked up and said with a look of contempt on his face, "Su Qian Xing, you old thief, why don''t you stay in Ghost Valley and collude with the Ye family''s bastard to cause trouble at our ancestor''s ce? Could it be that your Su family is tired of living?!"


    "Zhou Tian Qi, I''m your senior, you''re just a ''old thief''. Could it be that the reputation of your Zhou n has already been ruined to this extent?


    <span>No wonder that eldest grandson of yours, Zhou Hua Yang, would do things in such a dirty way. Su Qian Xing retorted.


    "Humph!" Zhou Tian Qi sneered, "Su Qingxue awakened her Netherezim Bloodline, awakened the two Heavenly Books, and then returned to the Ancestral ck Turtle.


    This is the appearance of our ancestor, the ancestor of the Xuanming Tribe. He wants to lead our n to the top!


    In this critical moment, if your Su Family does not cooperate, instead, they colluded with the Ye Family''s bastard children to stop our Zhou family from revitalizing the Xuanming Tribe.


    You are traitors! It would be well-deserved for me to kill you all! "


    "Bullsh * t!" Su Qian Xing scolded, "Since you know that our Patriarch is someone who awakened the Heavenly Book, and is the Master of the ck Turtle Sect, then you should show her utmost respect and respect!<span>Allowing your own grandson to humiliate our Su n''s Patriarch was equivalent to humiliating Wordless Heaven Book! Humiliate the Xuanwu turtle Divine Beast! "(TL: Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­ Um ¡­)


    Zhou Tian Qi said, "Don''t forget, Su Qingxue''s mother is one of the lowest ss girls in our Zhou family. Her body is half our Zhou family''s bloodline!


    I am the current head of the Zhou family, and am the daughter of a lowly woman of the Zhou family.<span>Su Qian Xing clenched his trembling hands and said while clenching his teeth, "Zhou Tian Qi! You actually dare to humiliate our Su n''s Patriarch like this!?


    One must know that even though our Su Family was defeated during the great battle between our ancestors, our ancestors still knew how to respect each other. After all, they were from the same sect, and both families had paid a great price for the Xuanming Tribe in the past.<span>"Right now, you all are so arrogant and conceited that youpletely don''t put our Su n in your eyes. Do you really think that this Xuanming Tribe relied on your Zhou n to survive until now?!"


    "What a joke!" The ancestors did not exterminate all of you, but that does not mean that they can allow you to obstruct the prosperity of the Xuanming Tribe!


    Today, under the witness of all the Patriarchs, we will kill all of you traitors of the Su Family! Go to the Ghost Valley and retrieve the other half of the Heavenly Book! "Zhou Tian Qi had already made up his mind. He would take revenge for his grandson and then take back the Su n''s half of the Heavenly Book.


    <span>This way, they would be able to capture Su Qingxue, who possessed both the bloodline of the Zhou and Su n. That way, they wouldn''t need the Su n to open up two Heavenly Tomes.


    <span>He, Zhou Tianqi, was destined to be the key decision maker for the Netherezim n''s revival!


    With the old ancestors supporting him, Zhou Tian Qi was very confident. After he gave the order, more than ten Zhou family experts immediately came out.


    <span>Zhou Tian Qi turned his head to look at Zhou Tengxing and asked the ancestor what he thought.


    Zhou Tengxing smiled casually, "What are you looking at me for? "Since you guys have your own personal grudges and want to settle them yourselves, my Xuanming Tribe doesn''t need so few people to have over ten thousand descendants."<span>"Many thanks for Ancestor''s consent!" Zhou Tiqi revealed an excited expression as he waved his hand. "Follow me to kill these Su n traitors!"


    When Su Qian and the others saw that the group of experts from the Zhou n, who were at least at the Spirit Condensation realm, were about to charge down, they were no different than fish on a chopping block!


    <span>But the people of the Su n were not afraid. This time, they hade as if they were looking at death.


    Just as the ughter like battle was about to begin, a sharp sound pierced through the air! It was like an Azure Dragon soaring through the clouds, roaring and tearing through the sky!


    "Hu!"The thousand Zhou nsmen looked up at the sky. They were all shocked, and some even became stupefied! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1280

    1280


    <span>All that could be seen were eight ferocious and mighty Sword Dragons that were formed from countless swords. They looked like a ferocious beast made of metal as they descended from the heavens!


    A young man was standing at the very front of the group of swords. He was looking down at the Zhou nsmen with a calm andposed expression. His eyes were filled with a lightning-like light!


    "This... What is this!? "


    "Is that a sword!? Why are there so many swords!? "


    "Could it be the Mount Shu Imperial Sword Technique?" But even the Imperial Sword Technique should not be so terrifying! "<span>Not to mention the ordinary Zhou n members, even the group of Zhou Ancestors'' expressions all changed, and their eyes became extremely serious.


    The pressure brought by these eight Sword Dragons had actually faintly surpassed that of the twenty or so forefathers who were standing at the scene!? This caused the faces of the more than one thousand Zhou n members to turn pale!<span>At the same time, high up on the eastern side of theke, the people from the ancient divine descendants also saw this scene.


    "What an emperor level sword intent!" What a good Imperial Sword Technique! To actually be able to fuse the two into such a mysterious manner, this brat is truly capable! " Bai Yan waved his fan andughed."Hmph." Xuanfeng''s voice sounded: "It seems like there''s something wrong with watching such a scene.


    <span>However, it seemed that this kid''s inner force cultivation wasn''t as strong as Li Wu Chen''s. This level of cultivation was practically nonexistent!


    <span>Is he really able to kill two ancient beings just by relying on external techniques and sword intent? "


    "So what if your inner force cultivation is low?" "Why don''t you think about howe your sixth brother, Zhou Teng Yun, went to stop them and disappeared?" The Kui family''s Lei Dong snickered.


    At this time, Wei Bufan also looked at Zhou Teng Yun with concern and said: "Teng Yun, this Ye Fan, seems like he really did note with good intentions ¡­"<span>At this time, Zhou Teng Yun''s face had also be gloomy. He looked at the descending Sword Dragon and remained silent.


    <span>At the same time, there was also Huang Yueshan. However, her eyes didn''t seem to be focused on Ye Fan and the Sword Dragon.


    In another direction, the man with long green hair suddenly sat up.He spat out the grass leaves from his mouth as he stared at the eight Sword Dragons with a glint in his eyes. A yful smile emerged from the corner of his mouth ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>At this time, in front of the True Martial Pce.


    The entire audience''s gaze was focused on the eight Tyrant Wyrms in the sky. No one cared about the current battle at all.<span>The eight Sword Dragonsnded a few meters in the middle of the square, rolling and dancing, as if they were eight soul-rich True Dragons.


    However, the countless cold light swords emitted a threatening sword intent that terrified the ordinary Zhou n members.


    <span>The thousands of Zhou nsmen all subconsciously retreated a few steps!


    <span>"Ancestor!" That''s Ye Fan! " When Zhou Tian Qi saw the young man on the dragon, he shouted.


    <span>The group of Zhou experts who were originally going to attack had all retreated. None of them dared to fight against the eight Sword Dragons.


    <span>Su Qian Xing and the others were overjoyed as they cupped their hands and bowed, "Patriarch! Mr. Ye! "


    <span>Su Qingxue jumped down from one of the Sword Dragons and walked in front of Su Qian Xing. She said, "Great Elder, I''m sorry for beingte. Are you guys alright?"


    "I''m fine!" It''s nothing! As long as the Patriarch was safe and sound! Mr. Ye, you''re in time! " Su Qian Xing said with a smile.


    At this time, Zhou Teng Xing''s gaze had already locked onto Ye Fan''s body, and he said with a strange expression: "Brat, where is my sixth brother?"


    At this moment, they had already noticed that Ye Fan was much stronger than they had imagined, and couldn''t help but worry about Zhou Teng.<span>Ye Fan waved his finger coldly, and a flying sword flew out from a Sword Dragon''s mouth. Surprisingly, there was a human head stuck in it!


    "Sixth Brother!?"


    <span>"Teng Yuan!"


    When the group of Zhou Dynasty''s old ancestors saw that shocking head, they couldn''t help but cry out in rm!<span>The Zhou nsmen all revealed looks of fear and anger. They never would have thought that the high and mighty Grandmaster Zhou Teng would be beheaded by Ye Fan the moment he came out of seclusion!?


    As for Su Qian Xing and the rest of the Su n members, they were in high spirits. Their blood was boiling as their morale rose sharply!"You ¡­" Zhou Teng Xing was furious, and said with bloodshot eyes: "You dare to kill my sixth brother!? Brat ¡­ You really don''t know how to write the word ''die''!? "


    Ye Fan sneered and said, "What, only your Zhou family is allowed to kill my family, and I''m not allowed to kill your bunch of old dogs?""Good!" What a conceited kid! Do you really think you can behave so atrociously in my Zhou family with just this little strength!? " Zhou Tengxing gritted his teeth.


    <span>Ye Fan was toozy to reply. He dispersed the sword dragon under his feet, allowing everyone to fall to the ground.


    Following which, he waved his hand again, and the Sword Dragon reassembled. The eight Sword Dragons began to circle and dance in the air.


    <span>With this ease and the ability to mobilize thousands of flying swords, the group of people from the Zhou n were stunned once again.


    "Listen, I''ll only say the rest once!"Ye Fan swept a cold gaze at the people of the Zhou n, and then extended his hand to signal Su Qingxue, who was behind him.


    <span>"From today onwards, the Xuanming Tribe can only have one n head, and that is my wife, Su Qingxue!


    "As for your Zhou family, those who obey will not be killed. Those who disobey will be killed today!"


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s killing intent had already been unrestrainedly released. After going through countless battles, the umted killing intent and the pressure of his Emperor Sword Intent caused the majority of the Zhou nsmen to be so nervous that they couldn''t speak!


    Zhou Teng Lu, who was standing in front of him, stepped forward andughed sinisterly: "Stinking brat! What shameless boasting! Teng Yuan must have been careless and died at the hands of a kid like you!


    If you dare to kill my brother, I''ll let you know right now that we, the Zhou n of Xuanming, do not allow you to provoke us! ""Soaring Deer!" "I''ll do it!" Zhou Tengxing was about to leave.


    <span>However, Zhou Teng Lu turned his head and stopped him, "Brother! How can I let you act against such a low leveled brat? "Rest assured, I will never lower my guard. I will definitely avenge Teng Yuan!"


    When Zhou Tengxing heard this, he could only nod, "Alright!"


    <span>Zhou Teng Lu nced at the members of the Zhou n, "Descendants of the Zhou n!" All of you retreated! In case I hurt you! "


    With these words, Zhou Teng Lu turned around and leaped into the air, releasing the powerful Quintessential Essence of the Great Perfection of the Divine Awakening Realm without restraint!


    <span>All of a sudden, the temperature in the surroundings plummeted. Surging icy-blue true essence gathered around his body like a crazy tide!


    The power and pressure of the Divine Awakening Realm caused the Zhou nsmen to be excited. They were no longer afraid of Ye Fan''s eight Sworddragons!


    Behind them, Su Qingxue and the others all had grave expressions on their faces. They all realized how big of a gap there was between the cultivation bases of these Patriarchs and theirs!<span>However, no matter how oppressing Zhou Teng Lu was, Su Qingxue and the rest did not retreat a single step!


    Because they believed that since Ye Fan didn''t let them retreat, they didn''t need to be afraid of any danger!<span>From start to finish, Ye Fan stood at the same ce, looking at the flying Zhou Teng Lu. He didn''t even move his feet, allowing Zhou Teng Lu to gather more and more of his cold Zhen Yuan.


    <span>Zhou Teng Luughed coldly: "Arrogant brat, if you don''t interrupt my move, you are destined to regret it!


    <span>Watch carefully, this is the strongest andrgest move in terms of scope and power of my Zhou n''s Profound Nether Celestial Divine Dipper, the ''Sea of Enraged Heavens''. Today, I shall destroy all of you in one move! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1281

    <span>1281


    <span>Before Zhou Teng Lu''s voice could fade away, he had already brought his arms together, and cold primeval essence filled the sky like two monstrous waves, soaring high into the sky from both the left and the right!


    In the blink of an eye, it was already over a hundred feet tall. The huge area was sorge that no one could avoid it!The violent and cold true essence, caused the ground to be covered with ayer of ice, and even therge amount of brick directly shattered! "


    "Boom, boom, boom ~ ~ ~"


    <span>Two waves of tsunami-like True Essence, imposing and grand, mixed withrge amounts of crushed stones and ice, brought along a destructive force as they rapidly closed in. It was clear that they were about to bury all of the Su Family! Weeks


    When the nsmen saw the old ancestor make his move, they were all so excited that they were amazed and so happy. canAt this time, Ye Fan, who hadn''t made a move all this time, lightly sighed, and somewhat disappointed said, "No meaning..." "


    "What!?" Zhou Teng Lu could naturally hear what Ye Fan was saying, and could not help but feel a burst of anger, but also a trace of unease. Tight<span>Following that, Ye Fan didn''t move at all. The eight Sword Dragons that were dancing in the air above him suddenly split into two groups. Four of them rushed to their sides! every


    The four Sword Dragons weed the iing waves of true energy with the destructive power of the Unparalleled Sword Intent. They were not afraid of the mysterious true energy at all.


    The sharp Unparalleled Sword Intent was like a knife cutting through tofu, ruthlessly disintegrating this true essence!<span>The eight Sword Dragons howled and danced in the air rapidly as they churned about in a crisscross pattern, directly turning this "Sea of Enraged Mystery Sky" into "Mystic Rain!"


    The woman behind Ye Fan and the Su Family had originally thought that it would be an intense hail storm, but who would have thought that it would only hit their faces in the misty spring rain, bringing a slight chill to the wind.The nervous crowd immediately became excited, feeling a hundred times more confident than before. On the other hand, the people from the Zhou family looked ashen. Weeks


    "" Teng Lunded on the ground, his eyes wide open and filled with fear.


    You. This ¡­ How was this possible ¡­ Your cultivation is so low ¡­ "How could this be ¡­"In the eyes of the Zhou family''s ancestors, the fact that Ye Fan''s sword intent could so easily destroy the True Essence of the Great Perfection of the Divine Awakening Realm was simply unbelievable!


    Ye Fan said helplessly, "It seems that you bunch of old guys have been in closed-door training for hundreds of years without knowing a thing."


    <span>"Stinking brat!" What do you mean!? " Zhou Teng Lu''s face turned red. leaf


    <span>Fan Xianughed sarcastically: "My inner force cultivation has just been practiced recently, so of course it''s not that high."


    Do you think that the strength of the sword intent is determined by the internal energy? sword


    <span>Will. It was sword intent. Inner strength could bebined with sword intent, but it did not mean that there had to be inner strength in order to release sword intent. No


    After all... I see that none of you people haveprehended sword intent, and won''t understand even if I told you all. " one


    The old ancestor of the Zhou n, as well as the other members of the n, all sank into silence. They were unwilling to ept this, but they had no way of refuting. He


    They truly did not understand. It was not that no one in the history of the Zhou n hadprehended sword intent. It was just that they had never seen one before. Without any internal energy, one could release sword intent!<span>Normally speaking, bing a swordsman was a very high level of cultivation in the inner force, so everyone had always silently believed that the strength of one''s cultivation would greatly determine the strength of one''s sword intent. !


    They were afraid that they would know that Ye Fan had already killed two of the ancient people. They also didn''t expect that Ye Fan''s sword intent was strong to such an extent, and always thought that Ye Fan had something else to rely on.<span>But then again, this sort of thing could not be med on Madame Zhou and the others. leaf


    The process of the sailprehending the sword intent by itself was different from that of other people. He was a self-taught genius who had no internal energy, but had firstprehended the mysterious and profound realm of "Will", sensing the power of heaven and earth. again<span>Relying on his advantages in physical cultivation, he had merged his body''s superiority, sword techniques, perception of the power of heaven and earth, and all sorts of misceneous experiences into his body, thus creating the Unparalleled Sword Intent. can


    Therefore, whether it was in the training of his body or the training of his Sword Truth, Ye Fan was walking on his own path, so it would be very hard for others to understand his way of thinking. Weeks


    Teng Xing stood in front and said sternly: "Little brat, I admit that you do have some ability, but don''t get cocky too early. Next up, I, Zhou Teng, will deal with you!"


    But Ye Fan suddenly sneered, "Proud of it?" Forget it... [You bunch of people, I will kill you all, there is nothing to be proud of ¡­] "Because you are too weak."


    "Stinking brat!" "Who are you talking about!?"


    How arrogant! How dare you! "<span>Although the group of Zhou Ancestors had lived for several hundred years, at this moment, they couldn''t hold back their emotions. After all, being mocked by a twenty-something year old child, their pride naturally wouldn''t pass!


    The Zhou nsmen felt that Ye Fan was too arrogant, but at this moment, no one dared to stand up and argue with him.<span>It was as if Ye Fan was standing there alone, and his aura alone was more than a thousand times that of the Zhou nsmen! leaf


    <span>Fan''s face was unperturbed, his eyes cold, and he didn''t want to confront them.


    This group of n elders probably hadn''t experienced any kind of life and death struggle, which was why they were so rxed in secluding themselves for two to three hundred years.<span>The level of one''s cultivation andbat strength didn''t depend on one''s age. What made people''s strength increase rapidly was their actualbat strength. It was the breakthrough brought about by the Life and Death Trials!


    <span>These people had trained for several hundred years, but their improvement was limited, and they alsockedbat experience. in


    In Ye Fan''s opinion, he was even inferior to those ancient people like Nichs and Lovran who were killed by him. Good


    The evil people had richbat experience. Even if their cultivation was a little lower, it would not affect their fighting style too much if they were a little weaker.<span>To put it bluntly, anyone with the same cultivation level had the chance to kill the opponent. It all depended on who could use their cultivation base to be more lethal! From


    Ye Fan could see from Zhou Teng Lu''s "ck Sky Fury Ocean" that these people would only recklessly release their Zhen Yuan. SeeIt seemed extremely grand and magnificent, with an extraordinary aura. However, the truth was that a great deal of true essence had been wasted here, and its power couldn''t be greater than a normal person''s.


    <span>Of course, to others, this might already be a powerful move... No


    Once, in front of someone as experienced as Ye Fan, who would often fight one on one against arge group of people, this kind of move did not enter his eyes!<span>Zhou Tengxing''s eyes turned extremely gloomy, "Good boy ¡­" "You sure have a big mouth. Don''t you think that my cultivation base is on the same level as my little brothers?"


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan could tell that Zhou Tengxing''s strength was different from the others, but he didn''t care.


    "Right now, if you kneel down and recognize my wife as your head, it will be toote. I will spare your lives." Ye Fan said lightly. This


    <span>The moment the words came out, Zhou Tengxing was thoroughly angered!


    "You are courting death..." He<span>Gritting his teeth and spitting out two words, he jumped in front of Ye Fan who was more than ten meters away. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he powerfully copsed into a several meters wide pit.


    <span>Without even seeing Zhou Tengxing''s movements, he had already unleashed a violent wave of true essence!


    This true essence pressure waspletely different from that of Zhou Tengyuan and Zhou Tenglu! "It is even more mysterious and solid, and naturally, it is also more deadly!"


    "Boom!" ground


    After being hit by this true essence shockwave, the massive amount of crushed stones and ice crystals mixed together were like a thick and sharp de that had risen from the ground. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1282

    1282 several<span>At the same time, Ye Fan pointed the sword in his left hand downwards, and a dragon made of swords fell from the sky, rushing straight to the ground!


    The Sword Dragon brought along arge number of flying swords and sliced through the rocks on the ground, creating a violent sword image. It collided head on with Zhou Tengxing''s true essence de!


    <span>"BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!"


    <span>The Sword Dragon was unable to withstand the destructive power of this true essence and was forced back inch by inch!


    <span>After the head of the sword dragon was split apart, its body was struck once again. Following that, the head of the sword dragon was split apart, and the tail of the dragon was finally blown apart! Top


    The thousand swords dispersed in a disorderly fashion. Some of them stabbed into the ground, leaving behind only a gully in the ground!


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan''s sword dragon finally break down, the Zhou nsmen couldn''t help but feel their morale rising as they shouted from the back!


    "Forefather Tengxing!" "Patriarch Tengxing!"


    On Ye Fan''s side, the Su Family members all had serious expressions. They could all feel that Zhou Teng Xing''s cultivation level waspletely different from Zhou Teng Lu''s! leaf


    <span>Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. He wasn''t surprised that the Sword Dragon had been destroyed, but he felt that Zhou Tengxing''s true essence had undergone two changes as it was released.


    <span>If not, the remaining flying sword would not have been scattered after his flying dragon was knocked off its head.


    It was as though a bomb had been dropped. When the bomb exploded, it turned into three bombs. Even though the destructive power was about the same, the total amount had changed. What was going on?


    <span>"Brat, why are you so surprised? The good show is yet toe!" Weeks


    Seeing that Ye Fan seemed to be thinking about something, Teng Xing grinned, and a strong darkher true essence instantly gathered in his body!


    "Profound Nether Armor!"


    The true essence within Zhou Tengxing''s body seemed to form a dark blue armor that wrapped around him while releasing a true essence pressure towards the outside."I don''t like to y with illusions. Today, I will teach you the meaning of being inferior to the young!"


    After Zhou Teng had finished speaking, he took a big stride forward and his body shot towards Ye Fan like a cannonball! leaf


    From his stance and footwork, the sail could tell that this fellow was much more proficient in actualbat than Zhou Teng Lu, as if he had an extraordinary background in ancient fist arts.<span>However, in terms of physical fitness, the gap between him and Ye Fan was quiterge, and Ye Fan basically saw the details, so his speed wasn''t particrly fast. leaf


    With the mindset of trying it out, this time, the sails did not need the sword dragon to block it. Instead, he went up to Zhou Tengxing''s punch himself and also stepped forward. He nned to use his fists and kicks to meet the blow head on!


    "Come at me! If a sword artist dares topete with this ancestor in fist techniques, then you must have some guts! "Seeing that Ye Fan was not using his sword, but waspeting with him, Zhou Teng Xingughed out loud. However, his eyes were full of disdain, because it was already toote for Ye Fan to receive his attack! can


    It was right after that, Ye Fan, who seemed to be toote to attack, took advantage of this momentum and smoothly stretched out his arms. Suddenly, his muscles intertwined and a wave of power was released.Zhou Tengxing''s eyes narrowed! He was shocked!


    Originally, he had thought that Ye Fan was asking for trouble and did not know much about the art of fist and palm techniques. Unexpectedly, Ye Fan''s instantaneous attack and judgement had far surpassed his imagination.


    Straight Fist was the most basic ancient martial arts technique, but it was also a fist technique that was also fast and ruthless. And ¡­<span>Ye Fan used the Copsing Fist, which had a higher prative power and a shorter gathering time, to make up for histe attack. This


    <span>In a battle of ancient martial arts, one could determine the oue in an instant!


    "Bam!" two<span>The moment their fists collided, it was as if shot balls had collided with each other. The resulting impact was deep and loud!


    <span>Zhou Tengxing felt a powerful force pass through. Fortunately, he was protected by the Dark Nether Armor, so he only took one step back.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan felt that the Netherezim Quintessential Essence was bone-chilling cold, and it even stung his hand. He also quickly took a few steps back.<span>To think that... "In addition to using the sword, you also specialize in using fist techniques. Rumor has it that your external body''s strength is extraordinary." Zhou Teng Xing narrowed his eyes and became exceptionally cautious. He


    He did not understand. Ye Fan knew ancient sword techniques and ancient fist techniques. In fact, Ye Fan also knew them!This was because the ancient martial arts were actually simr to the ''One Hundred Gates''! He


    <span>In this situation, it was not the first time that Ye Fan had seen his nsmen use ancient martial arts, and he already had some understanding of the various ancient martial arts. If


    In terms of actualbat experience in ancient martial arts, Ye Fan was even more profound than these ancestors.


    <span>"Don''t tell me that''s all you have?" Ye Fan clenched his fist, and said as if thinking of something.


    Zhou Tengxing snorted coldly, "This is only just the beginning. Kid, I''ll let you have a taste of my Xuanming Tribe''s'' Divine Winter Fist ''!"Before he finished his sentence, Zhou Tengxing had already approached Ye Fan. He punched out, bringing with it a bone-chilling cold primeval essence! This


    <span>True essence was like the cold winter gale, but what was even more strange was that it actually materialized his fist, forming a huge icy blue fist. It really did seem like the ancient god of winter, smashing it out!


    This time, Ye Fan didn''t dare to directly use his body to take the blow. The opponent''s cultivation was clearly beyond the Divine Awakening Realm, reaching a whole new realm that he had never even heard of. leaf


    If Fan Xian had forcefully used his body to receive this punch, he wouldn''t have died, but he would''ve certainly been injured. This


    Notpeting in Ancient Fist Art, this was a battle for life! byThus, he still had to use the sword! leaf


    The sail had already summoned the Broken Moon Sword. A fan shaped sword intent was sent out, and the Unparalleled Sword Intent moved as if it wanted to shatter that Winter God''s Fist!<span>But the scene that surprised Ye Fan appeared again! oculus


    He watched as the strike of the Divine Winter Fist was broken apart, and then, it was followed by another strike out of thin air! mimicry<span>What the Buddha had broken was just an illusion, the real fist was still hidden behind! leaf


    Fan quickly used his sword again, barely destroying that fist! can<span>Yes, a third punch actually came!?


    A huge icy-blue heavy punch finally hit Ye Fan and sent him flying!


    <span>Ye Fan did a somersault in the air, and afternding his sword on the ground, he drew a long mark and stood firm. But


    <span>Ye Fan discovered that he still had a lot of parts of his body that were frostbitten by this Xuanming Quintessential Essence!


    If so many times had happened, his blood would have frozen and his joints would not have been smooth.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan was finally forced back, the Zhou nsmen became even more excited. Many of them started to wantonlyugh, mocking Ye Fan for overestimating his strength. posterior


    Su Qingxue and the others all had cold sweat on their palms. They were worried for Ye Fan and didn''t dare to disturb his state of mind. leaf


    <span>The sails were actually not in a panic. If the Zhou Ancestor truly couldn''t withstand a single blow, how would the n be able to fight against the Doomsday King? He


    "What I care about is the state that Zhou Tengxing has reached, the realm that he is still unclear about."Your attack ¡­ For it to appear three times, that shouldn''t be the result of your Xuanming Tribe''s cultivation technique, right?


    <span>If this is your Fist Aura, then the first move you executed isn''t considered a fist art... Could it be that this is an ability you obtained after surpassing the Divine Awakening Realm? " Ye Fan slowly stood up and analyzed.


    Zhou Teng Xing grinned and said disdainfully: "You brat, you really know how to act. After being taught a lesson by this ancestor''s Divine Winter Fist, are you still trying to act all pretentious here?


    You don''t have to pretend to be calm. "Because you''ve never seen a Dao Yan stage martial artist, you are at a loss, right?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1283

    <span>1283


    <span>"Oh... Dao Development Stage? So the realm above the Divine Awakening is this ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan really hadn''t heard of it before. Maybe he was young, or maybe he was an ancient warrior of this level, and hadn''t been walking around in the underground world for too long. No


    After a while, Ye Fan roughly understood something from the way they addressed each other. "<span>The growth and evolution of the Dao is for the Dao. Could it be that the ability to make an attack three times is the ''Dao'' that you haveprehended!? " Ye Fan muttered.


    Zhou Teng Xing harrumphed, "Your perception is not bad, but as the abandoned son of the Ye family, you really don''t know a thing about the cultivation realm!<span>I have benevolently told you that the Awakening Realm, strictly speaking, is only aboutprehending the meaning of ancient martial arts. It is about grasping the intrinsic conception of martial dao and sensing the connection between ancient martial arts and the myriad Dao of Heaven and Earth.


    <span>As for the Divine Awakening, it was tomunicate with the gods. Once one had enough understanding of the dao of heaven and earth, they would open up their consciousness and truly use the spiritual energy of the world to refine their body and true essence.


    <span>The difference between Li Chen and the Divine Awakening was in the quality of the body. Although there was an enormous difference in the strength of the inner force, it still fell within the category of ''The Great Dao of the Heavens and the Earth''! Only


    <span>Once we have truly reached the ''Dao Yan'' realm, after we warriors have understood the Dao of Heaven and Earth, we can trulyprehend a Dao that belongs to us. Only then can we walk on the path of cultivation that surpasses the realm of ancient martial arts!


    After reaching the Dao Yan realm, one was no longer an ancient martial artist, but a cultivator who cultivated his own path! every


    "Regardless of whether it is the internal or external skills, or the Western magic, a person''s understanding of the Dao will differ from one person by cultivating in all kinds of cultivation methods, even if they all have the same cultivation method!"


    Zhou Teng Xing said arrogantly: "Although this old man has only stepped into the Dao Yan realm, he is definitely not one of the Divine Enlightenment Realm martial artists that you met before. They can bepared with each other!I''m not just a cultivator, I''m a cultivator! Do you think you can withstand the Dao of ovep that this old man hasprehended? "


    <span>Ye Fan remained silent, but his mind was churning with many thoughts ¡­ is


    <span>After Zhou Tengxing''s exnation, he actually no longer felt any fear towards the "Dao Yan" realm. cause


    <span>To put it bluntly, Zhou Tengxing had found a Dao he could understand within the naturalws.


    <span>What he meant by ''ovepping'' was like finding a weapon from thews of the world. When


    Of course, this was beyond the realm of ancient martial arts and had already merged with the other powers in the world.


    But from Ye Fan''s point of view, this was still a part of the Power of the Heavens and the Earth, and did not surpass the naturalws. Beat<span>For example, if an ancient warrior was considered a primary school student under the Dao Yan, then he would be considered a university student if he was above that level.


    Primary school students were basically unable to understand the textbooks of university students, but that did not mean that the textbooks of university students surpassed the entire academic field.<span>"Whether it is elementary school textbooks or university textbooks, they are all made up of numerals and symbols. The only difference is the meaning, not the characters that make up them."


    "Heh ¡­" Thinking about this, Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh. Weeks


    Tengxing frowned, "Stinky brat, what are youughing at? Could it be that you''ve gone mad from fright? " leaf


    Fan raised his head andughed: "Haha..." I''m just smiling. You''ve talked so much, and you''ve described the Dao Yan state so vividly... can<span>In fact, the Dao Yan realm is still a way toprehend the heavens and earth. In this world''sws, aren''t you just finding a unique weapon? Speak


    <span>Get up, are the swordsmen who haveprehended sword intent already considered ''Daoyan''? end


    "Unexpectedly, sword intent is also a part of heaven and earth, and belongs to our unique Dao."


    You. What nonsense are you spouting!? Bullsh * t! Sword intent was sword intent, and Dao Yan was Dao Yan! I... "This..." Zhou Tengxing was halfway through his words when he was at a loss for words. He frowned and fell into deep thought. leaf<span>Fan saw his worried look and joked, "What do you think? Do you think that there is no difference between the two in essence when I say this?


    To put it bluntly, whether it is sword intent or your Dao of the Reactive Realm, they are both in this world, and they are a type of energy between the heavens and the earth. When


    However, once you have reached the Dao Yan realm, your cultivation will make your Dao seem stronger than the sword intents of ordinary swordsmen, but that is just an appearance... Everyone is also using the power of this world. "At this moment, Ye Fan''s mind was very clear, and he had a new perspective on the path of training.


    The pattern he''d seen before was still too small, and now he''d realized that training was nothing more than thinking of ways to mobilize more energy in this world for himself.


    No matter how much he cultivated, his ultimate goal was to obtain more energy.Then... Was it possible that when the energy that he could manipte reached a certain threshold, he would be able to surpass this world''sws!? transmission


    Could it be that those experts who had broken through the void and soared into the sky had disappeared from this world because they broke thews of this world?


    <span>In a split-second, Ye Fan''s mind was filled with apletely new train of thought, as well as a whole new vision!


    <span>¡­ ¡­. And ¡­


    While Ye Fan and Zhou Tengxing were fighting, on the high ground to the east of theke, the crowd of ancient god descendants were watching from afar. Most of them had a more serious expression on their faces, and some of them were even thinking about it.<span>"With their abilities, even at such a distance, as long as they are willing, they would naturally be able to hear what was being said there."


    <span>A lot of insights and insights into the path of training, to simplify theplex, this Ye Fan... Is he really only in his twenties? He


    <span>These words actually made me feel enlightened. "Wei Bufan stroked his chin and said. No


    "Monk Yu was rubbing his buddhist beads with a kind look of approval on his face.""Hmph, Ye Wuya probably taught him that." Qingyin said with disdain.


    Huang Yueshan shook her head and said, "Impossible, he indeed didn''t even know what the Dao was just now. There''s no need to y dumb." win<span>Duan Ling Tian sneered coldly, "Just because his perception is high doesn''t mean he will win."


    <span>Hehe, I, Old Lei feel that this Zhou Tengxing is probably not a match for Ye Fan.


    <span>"I say, Zhou Tengyun, you should head back. In your Zhou n, only you and Zhou Tengxing are at the Dao Evolution stage. Losing a person would be too much of a loss."


    Zhou Teng Yun had aplicated look on his face as he said, "Teng Xing''s strength is not limited to this ¡­ "I believe in him." white


    Yan Xie smiled and said, "I''m just afraid that Liu Qinghou will help that Ye Fan. After all, he is Ye Wuya''s grandson and is also a swordsman. I''m sure he has a good appetite."<span>"Humph!" No matter how unruly Marquis Liu Qing is, he shouldn''t be stupid enough to make our entire Xuanming Tribe an enemy! " Zhou Teng Yun said in a deep voice. in


    They were talking while they were going in another direction on the high slope of the grasnd. cyan


    After the man in the shirt finished listening to Ye Fan''s words, his eyes revealed a trace of splendor. He then leisurelyid down again. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1284

    1284 True<span>In front of the Martial Hall.


    <span>After hearing Ye Fan''s words, Zhou Tengxing was filled with anger. Although he did not want to admit it, but he really could not refute Ye Fan.


    There was indeed no difference in the essence of his "ovepping" dao with sword intent. It was just that the swordsman used the sword toprehend the dao, while heprehended this kind of dao through the process of ancient martial arts cultivation.


    Brat ¡­ "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, I''ll let you know right now, Dao Development stage martial artists are something you can''t withstand with your little strength!" Weeks


    As soon as Teng Xing finished speaking, true essence erupted once more. The dark underworld armor thatbined attack and defense greatly red with blue light!


    He then took another step towards Ye Fan, and rushed in front of Ye Fan!


    "Divine Winter Fist!"


    <span>Ye Fan once again punched out with a fierce force. The huge Divine Winter Fist was like a raging bull charging at the top, as if it was going to smash Ye Fan to pieces!


    <span>With his previous experience, this time, Ye Fan retreated a few steps, and at the same time, called over a sword dragon, which charged directly at Zhou Teng Xing''s Divine Winter Fist!


    <span>"Roar!"


    The sharp sword light collided with the Divine Winter Fist!


    "ng ng ng!"


    <span>A metallic sound rang out, and the Divine Winter Fist pierced through the air like a hot knife through butter, actually quickly destroying Ye Fan''s Sworddragon!


    After the power of three consecutive ''Winter Divine Fist'' had shattered one of the Sword Dragons, Zhou Tengxing once again appeared in front of Ye Fan!


    "Stinking brat!" Have you run out of tricks!? " Zhou Tengxingughed heartily and punched again!


    One after another, huge phantoms of the Divine Winter Fist appeared in front of Ye Fan, each punch containing more than one punch!<span>After dodging more than a dozen punches, Ye Fan had been on the defensive and was unable tounch an effective attack. Weeks


    When the people from the Zhou Mansion saw this scene, they were extremely excited as they cheered and cheered for Zhou Tengxing.


    Whereas the people of the Su n instead had worried expressions and wished for nothing more than to step forward and help.


    "Elder sister ¡­ What''s going on with Brother-inw, it''s so dangerous ¡­ " Mu Mu Mu was so frightened that she grabbed onto Su Qingxue''s hand. Siu


    <span>Qingxue suppressed the nervousness in her heart andforted, "Don''t worry, your brother-inw will be fine."


    On the side, Blue Rain chuckled, "No one needs to worry. Big Brother Ye Fan just doesn''t want to reveal too much of his strength. He''s not serious at all."


    <span>At the time, Team Blue Rain was very clear about Ye Fan''s strength, so they weren''t worried at all. quaque


    <span>At this time, after Ye Fan had defended for almost twenty moves, he felt that his observation was enough, so he once again activated his sword intent, ordering several Sword Dragons in the sky to charge towards Zhou Teng Xing!


    Seeing the iing Sword Dragon, Zhou Tengxing was no longer afraid, heughed loudly and said: "Poor brat! Do you only know this few moves!? "


    With a loud roar, the Divine Winter Fist became like a vicious beast of winter as it madly rushed towards the Sword Dragon! sword


    After all, dragons had a wide range of attack patterns. In addition to the multiple attacks brought about by the ''ovepping'' Dao Yan realm Xuanming Primordial Energy, the Sword Dragon found it hard to defend against. can


    Ye Fan didn''t mind at all. After sending out all of the remaining six Sword Dragons, he took out a Seven Star Dragon Abyss and began to frantically absorb the Heaven and Earth powers from all directions!<span>For a time, sand and rocks flew everywhere, and ripples appeared on the distantke. Even the sky was filled with strong gales!


    Wave after wave of Heaven and Earth powers, along with Ye Fan''s unparalleled sword intent, continued to gather at the Seven Star Dragon Abyss! Positive


    After dealing with the six Sworddragons, Zhou Tengxing realized that Ye Fan was preparing some kind of move, but had no time to pay attention to it! HeAfter all, it was not Ye Fan. Even with the protection of the Xuanming Armor, it would still be difficult for him to withstand a single attack from the Unparalleled Sword Intent. by


    So, he had to deal with the Sword Dragon before he had the leisure to care about anything else.


    "Ye Fan also saw through this point, which is why he came up with such a strategy."


    Unparalleled Sword Intent, Morning Star! " leaf<span>After the sail flew up, it extended its arm and suddenly exerted its strength. The dazzling Seven Star Dragon Abyss Sword in its hand was thrown towards Zhou Tengxing who was on the ground!


    <span>Ye Fan, after his cultivation had increased, had released the Morning Star technique at an even faster rate than before!


    Although it wasn''tparable to the Purgatory Sword Demon''s ability to instantly cast it, these ten or so seconds were more than enough time to condense enough energy!


    The key is, Ye Fan also won''t be like in the past, consuming too much power in one use. When<span>The moment the Morning Star descended, the shockwave that spread out made thousands of people on all sides feel its power!


    Only Su Qingxue and a few others had seen this move, and most people were stunned!


    <span>How is this a sword intent, this is simply a meteorite colliding with the Earth! Rao


    It was the group of ancient divine descendants that were watching the battle from afar. They were also staring with widened eyes. HeAll of you can sense the power of this technique!


    Zhou Tengxing was the target of the attack. Of course, he deeply understood the destructive power of Morning Star!However, he could no longer dodge. The Sword Dragon''s attack had locked him in a small area. The only thing he could do now was to cancel out the power of the Morning Star as much as possible!


    <span>Divine Winter Fist! Ice Crystal Explosion! Seven times in a row! "


    Zhou Tengxing made a prompt decision. He no longer held anything back. After he released 100% of his true essence, he also used the most powerful move of the Divine Winter Fist!


    "Ah!"


    With a roar of rage, the power of Zhou Tengxing''s feet shattered the earth. He punched towards the Morning Star, releasing a huge, white-blue, heavy punch of ice crystals! This


    This punch was even more solid than the one from earlier. It was as if there were countless cold stars twinkling within it!The moment the Divine Winter Fist touched Morning Star, these cold stars were like small bombs, exploding in the air! When


    However, the power of an explosion cannot block this move of Ye Fan''s! by


    <span>It had actually exploded seven times in an instant!


    The intense explosions shook the entire Xuanming Tribe. The blinding light of the Morning Star was gradually offset by the exploding bluish-white primeval essence of the Winter God''s Fist. whiskIt was difficult for Xiao Chen to quickly descend from the sky. After the seventh explosion, there was not much destructive energy left in Xiao Chen''s body.


    The ice crystals formed from the explosions flew in all directions like a hail storm!


    When the Dragon Lake Sword pierced the ground, Zhou Tengxing had already retreated more than ten feet, not being able to injure him.


    However, Zhou Tengxing was already panting heavily, his entire body covered in cold sweat. Just now, it could have been said that he was on the verge of death.<span>He raised his head with a pale face, and looked at Ye Fan with a trace of fear in his eyes. Weeks


    <span>The other nsmen did notugh at Ye Fan. They could also tell that Zhou Tengxing was almost done for!


    If it were any of them, even if they were the great circle of the Divine Awakening Realm, they would still die! by<span>From the look in their eyes, they only looked at Ye Fan with fear, without the slightest hint of disrespect.


    <span>"As expected of the Monarch level sword intent ¡­" Kid, you have some ability to think of such a method to trap me before using your killing move. But to kill me, I was almost on fire.


    At this moment, Zhou Tengxing had survived, and his heart was a lot more at ease. He felt that Ye Fan''s most extreme method should be this.<span>However, he never expected that Ye Fan didn''t seem to care at all, on the contrary, he had a very normal look on his face.


    "So ¡­ Your limit is to ovep seven times. Interesting ¡­"So it seems that you are worth it for me to show you some of my skills." Ye Fan revealed a faint smile on his face. No


    He didn''t know why, but when he saw that Ye Fan was clearly smiling, Zhou Teng Xing couldn''t help but shiver!


    It was as if the smile of this young man in front of him was more terrifying than any expression that could be seen on his face! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1285

    <span>1285


    However, in front of so many Zhou n descendants, Zhou Tengxing would not show weakness. He


    <span>Suppressing his rapid breathing, he said: "Don''t be so arrogant, do you think I, your ancestor, am scared?! Also


    If you have any skills, just use them! This ancestor will definitely defeat you with my Divine Winter Fist! "


    Ye Fan disapproved, "Although your ''ovep'' is a bit interesting, but even if it oveps seven times, it still won''t result in a qualitative change in primeval essence.<span>Even though it looks gorgeous, the improvement is limited. To deal with an opponent weaker than you or someone simr to you, the effect might be obvious, but in front of me, it''s just mediocre. And ¡­


    In addition ¡­ Every time you ovep, it will also cause your body to consume a lot of energy. Are you sure you can endure seven more times? " Weeks<span>Teng Xing''s face twitched as he fell into silence. Even though he was very unwilling, he did feel tired ¡­ again


    <span>He didn''t have any confidence at all in using the Seven Layered Winter Divine Fist like he had just done three times ¡­ To


    When a martial artist reached the Divine Awakening Realm and their primordial spirit stabilized, it was actually because of their age that their true essence would not decline.


    However, his body would eventually grow old. After all, he wasn''t immortal. Looking at his young appearance, it was simply a matter of cultivating his appearance to a certain extent. dermaMaintaining vitality was the easiest thing to do with skin and hair because the structure of these parts weren''tplicated. Coupled with the most direct contact with the spirit energy, it was the easiest to use spirit energy to nourish them. very


    When Patriarch Duo died, he looked like a middle-aged man or even a young man. This was because, while they were cultivating and absorbing spiritual energy, they had identally taken care of their appearance. But


    Their brains and some of their organs had been weakened to the extreme by the arrival of death. end


    Unexpectedly, the brain and internal organs needed to be trained in an even moreplicated way in order to be improved.<span>For people like Zhou Tengxing, who were a few hundred years old, their skin, bones, and organs were all strengthened by spiritual energy.


    After all, he had used organs that were hundreds of years old. If they weren''t strengthened to such an extent, they would have decayed long ago.However, even though his body was far stronger than an ordinary person''s, he still could not change the fact that he had a mortal body made of flesh and blood.


    <span>Once in a battle, the consumption of true essence would increase. One''s physical body would also have a limit.


    Inparison, Ye Fan was already young. Adding on his cultivation method, it caused his physical strength and endurance to be able to be described as freakish.


    But at this moment, Zhou Tengxing was not convinced. From his point of view, it was very likely that Ye Fan was just pretending to be calm.


    <span>"How could it be possible for a young man in his twenties to be strong enough to contend against a Dao Evolution Stage cultivator like him!?"


    Brat ¡­ You must be bluffing! " Zhou Teng Xing''s eyes became sharp. He clenched his fists and said: "I was just tricked by you, that''s why I almost fell for it! This


    <span>This time, if you don''t have time to umte sword intent, I''ll see if you can still withstand this punch! "


    As soon as his voice fell, Zhou Teng Xing activated his footwork technique. His figure shed across a long distance, and with an indomitable momentum, he punched towards Ye Fan once again!<span>"Ice Crystal Explosion!"


    Another huge fist with countless cold stars appeared! such as<span>At such a close distance, it was obviously impossible for Ye Fan to purely avoid the range of the Seven Collisions Coldwinter Divine Fist.


    However, Ye Fan did not n to dodge the attack from the beginning. He pointed his sword forward and the thousands of scattered flying swords instantly gathered in front of him!


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent, Blinding Light Sword Shield!"<span>A sword light shed, as severalyers of the round sword shield appeared, protecting Ye Fan.


    The swords and shields moved from the inside to the outside, each of them tightly sewn together, as if they were tightly crocheted fish scales. sevenThe heavy Divine Winter Fist struck the sword and shield, and the sound of an intense explosion resounded through the sky!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The exploding ice and snow continued to spread, covering the surrounding thousands of swords in ayer of ice crystals!


    However, even afterpleting the seventh stage of the Divine Winter Fist, it was still unable to break through the defense of the sword shield! Not to mention injuring Ye Fan!<span>"This... How could this ¡­ "Perhaps..." Zhou Tengxing''s face paled as he staggered back a few steps. His eyes were filled with disbelief. leaf


    <span>With a casual wave of the sail, the sword and shield dispersed and once again floated in the air. There were many swords on it, and there was even frost. Single


    <span>He was skillful in purely defending himself with sword intent. He did not even need to use any other means, such as disintegration.


    <span>Do you want to try again? Or is there anyone else who would like toe? " As Ye Fan said this, his gaze swept across the remaining Patriarchs in front of the hall.


    <span>For a time, all of the ancestors of the Zhou n felt greatly humiliated, because none of them dared to step forward!


    Zhou Tengxing gritted his teeth, "Do you really only rely on external techniques and sword intent?!"


    <span>Ye Fanughed back, "What, do you look down on external techniques?" "If you were the same as me, would you have been so out of breath after punching twice?"


    <span>"You ¡­" Zhou Tengxing was speechless. one


    <span>The martial practitioners of Geng Gu believed that the progress in the cultivation of external techniques was too slow and theirbat abilities were not strong, so they focused on the cultivation of internal techniques.


    In order to obtain more spiritual energy, break through to higher levels, and cultivate his organs, he had to put all of them at the back of his mind. When<span>After realizing that his cultivation had reached a bottleneck, he became extremely awkward.


    His body would constantly age, would not be able to withstand the erosion of age, and would constantly be strengthened with spiritual energy and true essence.


    <span>If one wanted to extend their lifespan, the only way was to cultivate their mind and soul. While maintaining their body, they would risk everything to pursue a higher realm, which was why there were so many Patriarchs in seclusion. He


    <span>The reason why they lived for so long was to find a way to extend their lifespan.


    However, Ye Fan was different. From his starting point, he would let his body be stronger first, and only after not giving up on his body''s cultivation would he care about sword intent and internal energy. such as<span>Now, Ye Fan felt that his way of thinking was quite wise, because even though these old guys have profound cultivation, their physical strength in battle is really not good. leaf


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that thebined physical strength of these forefathers was not as plentiful as his.<span>Whether it was the pursuit of longevity or the pursuit of strength, Ye Fan was d that he had listened to his fairy sister and created his own path of cultivation. Although ¡­


    It was said that practicing external techniques was very difficult, and the process was rough. He had experienced many dangers and fortuitous encounters, but at least he had managed to persevere. leaf


    Seeing that Zhou Tengxing did not dare to make a move, Fan leapt up onto a flying sword and said, "Alright, it''s gettingte. I still want to eat lunch ¡­" A


    Some people have been spectators for a long time. Before I got serious, it was about time toe. Speak<span>After saying that, Ye Fan suddenly waved his hand, and a sword flew directly towards theke in the east.


    Under the astonished gazes of everyone present, the sword flew a long distance, crossed theke, and arrived at a high ground!


    The flying distance of the sword far exceeded their imaginations!Look! There seems to be someone there!? " This


    Suddenly, many of the people present realized that there were several figures standing on the slope!?


    <span>On the high slope, Zhou Tengyun''s brow was tightly knitted, and his face was as heavy as water. He turned his body to the side, opened his hand, and grabbed the sword that was flying towards his forehead!


    The other members of the ancient God''s descendants beside him all looked towards the distant man who was standing on his flying sword with a carefree look in their eyes. He<span>Only then did everyone know that Ye Fan had already discovered their existence! very


    Even from so far away, Ye Fan was still able to determine which of the Zhou Ancestors was the Zhou family''s ancestor and urately swing a sword at them.


    This disparity caused the people of the ancient god descendants to have mixed feelings ¡­


    They had originally thought that they were aloof guests who were watching over a junior from outside the station to see how he was faring. WhoThey had long since been seen through by this junior. It was just wishful thinking, and that was all! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1286

    1286


    "It looks like... We''ll have to go, in case this junior looks down on us, hahaha ¡­ " Bai Yan put away his fan andughed.


    "Hmph, this arrogant attitude of looking down on others is quite simr to Ye Wuya''s." Ying Qiong said with a cold expression.


    Huang Yueshan looked at Zhou Teng Yun with a smile that was not a smile, "Brother Teng Yun, since you have been discovered, then let''s head over. It seems that your brother really does need some help."<span>At this moment, Zhou Teng Yun was holding onto the flying longsword. After a surge of darkher true essence had frozen the longsword, there was a "ng" sound!


    The frozen longsword shattered and fell to the ground.


    <span>"I''m sorry, but I will go and meet with him." Seeing that the Zhou n was in such a passive position, Zhou Teng Yun''s eyes became extremely cold.


    He leaped and flew across theke. In a few breaths, he had arrived in front of the True Martial Pce."Let''s head over as well. Let''s take a closer look and see just what ability this brat has." Qing Yin smiled as she stood up and led the way.


    The group of members of the ancient God''s descendants couldn''t be bothered to hide themselves anymore. Each of them disyed their supernatural powers as they flew towards the za in front of the True Martial Hall.


    At the same time, from another direction, the green-gowned, long-haired and handsome man alsonded on the za like the wind.


    However, the green-robed man obviously didn''t get along with the others. He was lying on the back of a ck turtle stone sculpture. His head was leaning against the turtle''s neck and there was even a strand of grass in his mouth.


    "Marquis Liu Qing, you really came." Bai Yan squinted his eyes and smiled.<span>"Hahaha... "It''s been so many years since west met, but the Clear River Swordsman is still as graceful as ever." Lei Dong held the wine bag in his hand and gulped down a mouthful of wine as hemented.


    The man dressed in green, Liu Qinghou, looked at them sideways, but didn''t bother to talk. His interest seemed to be in the flying swords.


    <span>When the members of the ancient God''s descendants appeared on the za, regardless of whether it was the Zhou or Su n, they all felt an inexplicably strong pressure!


    <span>Most of them did not know that in this battle, there were actually so many experts watching!?


    <span>"These... Was it a member of the Primordial Divine n that the War God had acknowledged ¡­? Just by standing there, he already had such a strong deterrence force. "The eyes of Zhou Tianqi and the rest of the Zhou n members were all filled with reverence.


    <span>As for the Su n, Su Qingxue and the others did not know the origins of these people. She was just worried that these people would not harm Ye Fan.


    Du Yun''er, on the other hand, felt that a pair of eyes was watching her.<span>The girl subconsciously sensed something and turned around to look. It was a girl dressed in yellow clothes. It was Huang Yueshan.


    The two women looked at each other. Du Yun''er turned her head away, feeling a little uneasy. Huang Yueshan''s eyes were filled with even greater interest as a smile suffused across her lips.At this moment, Zhou Teng Xing saw his brother had arrived. He lowered his head in shame and said, "Brother, little brother is useless ¡­ ¡­"


    The group of Zhou Ancestor''s faces all revealed expressions of shame.<span>To think that they would need Zhou Teng Yun to deal with a single Ye Fan. This was simply disgraceful.


    Zhou Teng Yun nced at his brother indifferently and said, "Step down."<span>Zhou Teng Xing knew that his elder brother was already angry, so he didn''t dare to say anything more and retreated to the back.


    When the people from the Su n saw Zhou Teng Yuning over, they felt the pressure increase. They knew that this must be the Zhou n''s strongest ancestor.


    Only Ye Fan, who was standing on his flying sword, looked at it with great interest, not showing any signs of nervousness.


    At the same time, Ye Fan also heard the words of Zhou Tianqi and the others. He thought to himself, so these people were actually the descendants of ancient gods. As expected, all of them had extraordinary strength.Although it couldn''tpare to the might and pressure of Hei Shite, who he had encountered before, it was stillparable to that of a Fiend Prison Officer.


    <span>Facing Ye Fan, Zhou Teng Yun stood with his hands behind his back, and said with a gloomy gaze: "Young man ¡­ ¡­" "You have a great future, why are you here? Why are you so anxious to die?"


    Today, Ye Fan had humiliated the Zhou family, and now he had also killed Zhou Teng Yuan. This was something the Zhou family absolutely could not tolerate.


    "Don''t you people from the Zhou family talk a lot of nonsense?" Ye Fan impatiently said, "Hurry up and make your move, let me see what kind of ''Dao'' you haveprehended."


    <span>When the group of Zhou family members heard this, they were so angry that they wanted to vomit blood. Ye Fan actually dared to treat their ancestor with such contempt!?


    Zhou Teng Yun was so angry that he startedughing, and his eyes shot out two de-like glints, "Haha ¡­" What a good new born cow that is not afraid of the tiger, this old man will send you to theherworld right now! "<span>With these words, Zhou Tengyun''s body suddenly exploded with a mysteriousher true essence that was at least twice as strong as Zhou Tengxing''s from before.


    The bluestone on the ground was frozen and shattered, but it didn''t affect more than three meters away. It was clear that he had greater control over his true essence than Zhou Tengxing had!


    <span>Zhou Teng Yun forcefully pushed out with his palms. True essence was like a flood and fierce beast as it rushed towards Ye Fan!


    "A thousand miles of ice!"<span>An icy-blue storm of true essence, as if transmitted by the north wind, engulfed Ye Fan and the thousands of swords in an instant!


    "Blinding Light Sword Shield!"Ye Fan discovered that this guy''s attack speed and the explosive power of his primeval essence was even more shocking, but he was also able to instantly condense a sword shield.


    Arge number of flying swords gathered in front of Ye Fan, forming a huge metal shield.<span>Ye Fan had originally thought that this was the end of this move, but he soon discovered that something was amiss!


    His control over the swords seemed to have slowed down a bit. For some reason, many of the swords actually began to be a little inflexible?!


    It was as if the swords were being tied and pulled by someone else ¡­


    At this time, Zhou Teng Yun suddenly jumped up and opened his arms. Once again, he condensed two waves of true essence!


    "Let''s see how you block me this time!" Mystic Heaven Rage Sea! "The same move, that Zhou Tengxing had just used, had been shattered by Ye Fan''s Sworddragon.


    However, when Zhou Teng Yun used it this time, it did not seem to have arge range, but because of his precise control, the power of his true essence was even greater!


    The key point was, Ye Fan wanted to condense the Octoterra Emperor dragon, but he discovered that these swords actually didn''t listen to him at all?!


    At this time, Ye Fan also didn''t have enough time to summon enough swords, so he could only gather these swords around his own body. His whole body was covered with ayer of sword intent to resist the two huge waves of zhen yuan!


    "Boom!"


    The strong pressure caused the swords around Ye Fan to be shaken to the point of dissipation!


    Ye Fan''s figure was also submerged within!<span>Ice crystals and snow flew in all directions, and a ravine that was like a frozen explosion had also appeared on the ground.


    The Zhou nsmen were wild with joy, thinking that Ye Fan was finally done for!<span>As for Su Qingxue and the others, their hearts were beating in their throats. Even Blue Rain was a bit nervous ¡­


    The people from the Ancient God''s descendants weren''t too surprised. They were very clear on Zhou Teng Yun''s strength, and were only curious to see how Ye Fan was doing.<span>With an arrogant expression, Zhou Teng Yun looked at the spot where the ice mist was gradually dissipating and snorted coldly, "Kid, this is the result of you overestimating yourself and provoking my Zhou family!"


    In the midst of the ice fog, Ye Fan had his hands on his knees, his head lowered, his entire body covered in ice crystals, his head also covered in frost, as if frozen, looking very miserable."Hubby!"


    <span>"Boss!"


    "Mr. Ye ¡­" The Su n members were so nervous they didn''t know what to do.


    However, Ye Fan quickly raised his hand, indicating that he was fine.<span>"Huff ¡­" Ye Fan let out a breath of cold air, stood up, bared his teeth and said: "This primeval essence, it''s frozen to the point that my head hurts... "It''s really weird, how did you manage to make my sword lose control ¡­"


    Zhou Teng Yun said disdainfully, "Boy, so what if you know? You are not my match at all ¡­ "


    Ye Fan nodded, "Indeed..." "You are stronger than your brother. I am not a match for you."


    "It''s good that you know this. Kneel down now, kowtow and admit your mistake, and I''ll leave you with an intact corpse!" Zhou Teng Yun sneered.


    The nsmen of the Zhou family alsoughed. Now, everyone was relieved. After all, Ye Fan seemed to be afraid of being beaten up.


    As for many people on the Su n''s side, they all revealed an unwilling and sad expression. After all, the feeling that Zhou Teng Yun gave them was truly too strong.<span>However, Ye Fan raised his head and chuckled, and somewhat helplessly said: "You misunderstand ¡­." I mean, since the Zhou family is finally willing to show their full strength, I should at least show some of my strength ¡­


    Just as I said when I called you back, I''m going to get serious ¡­ "<span>Zhou Teng Yun sneered: "Brat, do you know what you''re saying? "Are you trying to put on an act ¡­"


    <span>Before he could finish his sentence, Zhou Teng Yun suddenly saw a golden me jump up from within Ye Fan''s eyes.


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan released a pressure that made his heart palpitate!


    Zhou Teng Yun felt a chill in his heart, "You ¡­" You are ¡­ "Could it be that you ¡­"Ye Fan''s pair of eyes that were burning with golden mes became brighter and brighter. Not only did Zhou Tengyun notice this, even the other members of the ancient god descendants had serious expressions!


    <span>"Unravel ¡­" "Body!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1287

    1287


    <span>With the release of this absolute art that had already reached perfection, the essence, energy, and blood in Ye Fan''s body began to stir violently!


    <span>Initially, when Ye Fan learned the method of disintegration, he had thought that it might be a technique with side effects and could not be used too often.


    But now, Ye Fan had already deeply experienced that the disintegration itself would definitely not harm the cultivators.Only when one''s body wasn''t strong enough, didn''t go through enough tempering, and recklessly used disintegration without thinking too much would it produce side effects.


    Therefore, Ye Fan could now use Disintegration without any hesitation!


    He believed that as long as he continued to cultivate and became stronger, the disintegration would also improve him more and more!<span>At this moment, every cell was awakening and more potential was being summoned!


    The frost on Ye Fan''s body quickly melted after dissolving, and the difort from a moment ago waspletely gone. His body and his blood felt like it was about to boil up!<span>Ye Fan had experienced the Purgatory Sword Demon''s state, so he knew that this wasn''t all of his strength.


    But even so, Ye Fan already felt like he had an endless amount of physical strength, and could not wait to release it all out!


    Apletely different pressure from before spread out from Ye Fan''s body, shaking the entire Zhen Wu Square!<span>The thousands of people present all felt their souls tremble!


    The Ye Fan in front of him was no longer a human, but an ancient demon god. He looked down at everyone with a pair of disdainful eyes, then walked out from the abyss!


    <span>"This is ¡­" Blood of the Flood Dragon? "Dragon''s Might?" The primordial divine descendant Wei Bufan narrowed his eyes and said.


    <span>"No ¡­" This wasn''t just the might of a dragon ¡­ It was more like some powerful technique that activated his potential.


    "Moreover, he shouldn''t have cultivated the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. Even if he had awakened to the Flood Dragon''s realm, he wouldn''t be able to use the Dragon''s Might very well." Huang Yueshan said as she shook her head.


    <span>"His inner force cultivation is so weak, how can he use such a powerful technique?" How could his body withstand such a powerful burst of energy?!


    <span>If it was anyone else, they would probably go berserk even if they did not self-destruct!? " Qing Yin asked doubtfully.


    "This is probably the advantage he has in cultivating external techniques. The strength of his body is simply unimaginable ¡­" Bai Yan sighed in admiration.<span>Ying Qiong sharply said, "This Ye Fan, is indeed extraordinary ¡­ ¡­"


    Bai Yan andpany looked at Ying Qiong in astonishment. From the very beginning, this was the first time Ying Qiong had used Ye Fan''s name.


    <span>Obviously, Ye Fan''s current disy of strength had won the approval of the person with the highest cultivation, Zhan Qiong.


    At this time, the eyes of Liu Qinghou, who was lying alone on the other side, also flickered and his expression became serious.<span>At this moment, Zhou Teng Yun was the closest. Naturally, he felt even more deeply that Ye Fan, who was right in front of him, had given him a sudden pressure!


    <span>He looked alert and nervous as he subconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    <span>However, he had confidence in his own strength and immediately calmed down. He condensed his true essence and said: "Stinky brat, you can really endure this. To think that you were actually hiding this move."


    Ye Fan took a deep breath. His eyes that were filled with golden mes jumped as he looked at Zhou Teng Yun, then looked at the other Zhou Ancestors beside him. He then said indifferently, "All of you,e at me together..."


    With this said, the entire audience was once again shocked!What did that mean!? Could it be that Ye Fan felt that Zhou Teng Yun wasn''t enough and wanted the other Zhou Ancestors to attack him at the same time?!


    <span>Just him alone, he wanted to fight over twenty of the Zhou family''s top experts!?


    This was equivalent to subverting the entire Zhou n of Xuanming by himself!"Damn brat!" What are you saying!? "


    "Do you think you''re qualified to say that!?"


    "Ignorant of elders, conceited and conceited! "This old man has been infuriated. Brother Teng Yun, I will go and help you!"


    Everyone in the Zhou Mansion was naturally furious and wished that they could rush forward to cut Ye Fan into pieces.


    In fact, a few of the Patriarchs couldn''t hold it in any longer, and were ready to attack at the same time.


    However, Zhou Teng Xing stopped them. He shook his head and said, "If our Zhou family bullies the young, then wouldn''t it be a joke to the entire world to deal with such a junior?"


    When the Zhou Ancestors heard this, they could only restrain their desire to fight. However, they also knew that they were definitely no match for Ye Fan. They just wanted to fight more and vent out their anger.


    Whereas on the Su n''s side, it was perturbed and excited!


    "My lord is indeed my lord ¡­" "It''s so exciting to y ¡­" Xie Linyuan smiled wryly.<span>"Without using absolute strength to crush them, how could the Zhou family ept this loss?" Chu Yunyao lightlyughed.


    <span>At this moment, Zhou Teng Yun''s eyes were filled with rage. Since Ye Fan dared to say such words, it was obvious that he didn''t ce Zhou Teng in his eyes!


    "How arrogant! No wonder he was called a bastard!


    <span>Do you really think I''m afraid of you? Since you refuse a toast and refuse a forfeit, this ancestor will send you to heaven right now! "


    Zhou Teng Yun no longer wanted to hold back. The oppressive feeling that Ye Fan brought him let him know that this battle was not to be lost!<span>"Profound Nether Armor!" Profound Nether Energy! "


    Zhou Teng Yun immediately activated the Dark Nether Protection Armor with a strong defensive power and wrapped his entire body with Profound Nether Energy!At this moment, it was as if his entire body was d inyers of icy-blue armor. The defensive capabilities, strength, and speed of his body had been greatly increased!


    He stomped his feet and his body turned into a blue light as he charged straight at Ye Fan!"Divine Winter Fist!" "Jade Fragment!"


    The most powerful thrust of the Divine Winter Fist was aimed at Ye Fan''s heart!


    <span>Ye Fan did not dodge, nor did he need to use his sword intent. Instead, he steadied his feet, and threw a punch towards that Jade Fragment Fist!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"<span>He just so happened to have a body full of endless strength, without any ce to vent it. Now, he just so happened to be using his body to sense what was so strange about this guy''s true essence.


    Zhou Teng Yun used up all his true essence while Ye Fan used his flesh and blood to directly resist.


    Many people at the scene found it hard to understand, wasn''t Ye Fan asking for trouble? Isn''t this crippling his arm!?"Bam!"


    With a muffled explosion, the materialized fist shadow of the Divine Winter Fist collided with Ye Fan, causing a blinding, cold light to burst out!<span>As expected by most people, Ye Fan suffered a loss. He took three steps back, and half of his body was frozen by ayer of frost!


    Zhou Teng Yun took two small steps back and stood there proudly with a disdainful expression on his face as he looked at Ye Fan.<span>"Brat, you still dare to say such arrogant words!?"


    Ye Fan let out a breath of hot air, looked at therge amount of ice crystals condensed on his arm, and clenched his fist, causing the ice crystals to fall.


    However, he had a feeling that a part of his cells had been corroded by something and lost consciousness."So that''s how it is..." Ye Fan muttered, "If I was touched by your primeval essence, it would be corroded and then affected by your primeval essence, which is why I didn''t listen to you just now with those swords of mine."


    Zhou Teng Yun narrowed his eyes as he was secretly shocked in his heart. Could it be that Ye Fan had deliberately exchanged punches with him in order to rify the ''Dao'' that he hadprehended?Could it be that Ye Fan is that confident, that his body can withstand his full power of the Divine Winter Fist?


    <span>"You''re right. My primeval essence can seep into all things in the world. Even if it''s sword intent or primeval essence, they can both be seep through.


    Whether you use your body or a sword, none of you can stop my true essence''s prating power! You will only be slowly tortured to death by this old man ¡­ " Zhou Teng Yun sneered.<span>Ye Fan raised his head, and moved his shoulders and neck, "Really? Since I can''t block it, then I won''t block it..."


    When Zhou Teng Yun heard this, his heart skipped a beat. He had a bad premonition and couldn''t understand what Ye Fan meant ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1288

    1288


    Ye Fan''s pair of golden eyes instantly emitted a threatening aura, as if a great sword had been unsheathed!<span>"Sword,e!"


    Ye Fan waved his hand, and from the Sword God''s ring, several swords of different shapes and colors flew out, all of them emitting a cold and threatening aura!Because there were too many swords in the surroundings, no one knew whether Ye Fan had called a few of them over, or how he had created them.


    At this moment, Ye Fan was holding an exquisite ancient sword that seemed to flicker between bright and dark. With a swing of the sword, a sharp sword hum that tore through the air could be heard!Many of the people present were experienced, seeing the swords that Ye Fan had summoned, many of them felt that they had seen them before in historical books!


    "The sword in his hand... Why does it look a little like the legendary "Shadow Bearing"?! " Bai Yan in the distance asked doubtfully as he gently waved his fan.


    <span>"And look, there are two swords floating behind him. One is green and the other is blue. Those patterns, could it be the famous swords'' General Qian ''and'' Mo Xie ''that have already been lost?!" Wei Bufan was also surprised.


    <span>"Not only that, he even has several swords by his side that are not simple either. They are all peerless swords that have already been lost! " Ying Qiong venomously red at Qin Wentian.


    Huang Yueshan asked doubtfully, "I don''t know much about weapons, but any one of these swords is enough to be considered the most precious treasures of somerge sects. Even our ns haven''t collected them. How could they all be in the hands of this kid?"


    <span>Qing Yin said with envy, "This kid is lucky. Could it be that Ye Wuya gave it to him? But Ye Wuya doesn''t seem to have a good sword either! "


    "Heh ¡­"


    At this time, Liu Qinghou, who had been silent all this time, chuckled with a hint of ridicule.<span>The other Ancient Divine descendants all looked over in displeasure. Huang Yueshan, on the other hand, was in a good mood as sheughed, "Speaking of swords, this is definitely the ce where your Big Brother Liu understands the best. What are youughing at, Big Brother Liu? Did we make a mistake? "


    <span>Liu Qing Hou let out a long sigh, andughed wickedly: "I was just smiling... To think that you all found out sote, that brat''s sword is extremely abnormal ¡­ "


    Everyone was silent. They had indeed not paid much attention to the sword that Ye Fan had used, because there were simply too many of them.


    At this time, Liu Qing Hou sat up and spoke with a profound gaze, "Just now, that kid condensed eight sword dragons. Each dragon''s horn is made of the King of Yue''s eight swords."And the sword that he had thrown at Zhou Tengxing just now was the legendary Seven Star Dragon Abyss!


    <span>"This kid, I wonder where he got all these ancient swords, and the most important thing is that he has so many famous swords. This really makes me envious ¡­"


    <span>The other people from the Ancient God''s descendants were all quite surprised. They really did not notice these details, as they were all attracted by Ye Fan''s sword intent.


    <span>At this time, being mentioned by Liu Qinghou, he began to carefully observe Ye Fan''s swords, and indeed found out that most of them were well-crafted ancient swords, which were quite evil!


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan''s figure suddenly shed, and heunched an attack towards Zhou Teng Yun!


    <span>Zhou Teng Yun felt his vision blur as Ye Fan chopped down with his sword. This shocked him so much that he hurriedly used his two arms to block, blocking Ye Fan''s Dark Nether Armor!


    "ng!"


    <span>After all, it was the True Essence of the Dao Yan realm. In addition to the Profound Nether Celestial Handle, the defensive power was already extremely strong, so he was surprised that he was able to block Ye Fan''s sword!


    <span>However, Zhou Teng Yun realized that Ye Fan had suddenly changed his angle, and once again attacked!


    He was instantly startled by Ye Fan''s speed. Ye Fan wasn''t using any movement techniques, he was just running fast!


    <span>"ng ng ng!"


    <span>Ye Fan seemed to be constantly changing into afterimages. One strike after another, the Shadow Bearing Sword carrying the Unparalleled Sword Intent was as fast as lightning!


    Zhou Teng Yun could only passively defend, constantly strengthening his Dark Underworld Armor to block Ye Fan''s attack.


    After Ye Fan had shed more than ten times, the Shadow Bearing Sword began to feel a little unnatural and began to slow down!<span>When Zhou Teng Yun realized this, he secretly rejoiced in his heart. Although he had taken some time, Ye Fan''s sword had still been prated!


    <span>However, Ye Fan bluntly threw Cheng Ying away, grabbed the sword of light, and then swung it down towards Zhou Teng Yun!


    The imprable exchange of swords and moves caused Zhou Tengyun to feel a wave of despair!Ye Fan, on the other hand, was calm andposed. He discovered that although the true essence permeation was very powerful, there was still a difference whenpared to ordinary swords and extremely good forging techniques.


    Normally, when a sword was permeated with true essence, it would be sluggish, but for these ancient famous swords, they would only feel sluggish after being in contact with at least a dozen moves.The thing that Ye Fan did notck the most was a good sword. Right now, his cultivation level had risen, his sword intent had increased, and he could use more and more good swords.


    With Zhou Tengyun''s physique, he probably wouldn''t even need to trade for three swords before he would copse from the pressure!


    Of course, Ye Fan also had a more direct and effective way to kill Zhou Teng Yun.


    <span>However, at the moment, there were still some people of the Ancient God''s descendants on the scene. Whether these people were enemies or friends was still unknown, but Ye Fan didn''t want to reveal too much of his strength, just in case.


    After defending for more than 20 moves, Zhou Teng Yun finally felt that he was doomed if this continued. He decided to risk being wounded and revolve his true essence, causing a burst of true essence to erupt!<span>"A thousand miles of ice!"


    <span>Zhou Teng Yun pushed out his hands and a wave of Dark Nether True Essence was like an avnche as it rushed towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan had already expected this. With a face as gloomy as water, he brandished a stream of sword intent. This sword intent directly shattered Zhou Teng Yun''s attack, splitting the cold flow into two halves and dissipating it!


    The disintegration state will not strengthen the sword intent realm, but it will also increase the overall strength, speed, spirit, and so on. When Ye Fan uses the sword intent, its power will naturally be stronger!At this moment, Ye Fan''s sword intent waspletely capable of suppressing Zhou Teng Yun''s true energy. Even if it was prated, it wouldn''t be enough to affect such arge gap!


    <span>Zhou Teng Yun originally wanted to use this move to increase the distance between them so that he could change his fighting style and slowly use up his true essence to wear out Ye Fan.


    <span>But Ye Fan had broken through in one move, and once again closed in on him, causing him to be thrown into chaos!


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent, Limitless Sword Dance!"<span>Ye Fan performed his Ancient Sword Technique even more forcefully. He even began using both hands to wield his sword. Left Ganshou, right Mo Xie, and blue and blue swords brought out two dazzling sword lights, like a sword''s dance of death!


    <span>"Prate!" Prate! I, Limitless Sword Dance, will kill you within ten moves! Let me see you infiltrate it! "


    <span>Ye Fan hadn''t tried to use both of Mo Xie''s swords before, but now that he used it, he discovered that this pair of swords was a couple''s sword. This made sense!


    When these two swords were used together, it was as if they were of one mind. The sword in his left and right handsbined seamlessly!


    Zhou Teng Yun''splexion was pale, and he was forced to retreat step by step. He was suffering unspeakably, and the true essence within his body became increasingly dim!<span>It was true that his true essence was able to prate, but what he was most afraid of was that he would be defeated before it couldpletely permeate.


    Ye Fan had obviously discovered this w. Using overwhelming strength, using the best close range, which could prevent the sword from being prated for a short period of time, would give him a fatal blow! Don''t give him a chance to slowly infiltrate!


    If it weren''t for the fact that Zhou Tengyun cultivated the Profound Nether Tiangang, the strongest defense in the world, and his Profound Nether True Essence, which was the best defense in the world, if it was any other n''s cultivation method or True Essence, they would have already been beheaded a long time ago!


    Even so, Zhou Teng Yun was still suppressed by Ye Fan''s Limitless Sword Dance to the point of being unable to breathe!


    Everyone in the Zhou family had their eyes popped out of their sockets. Each one of them was intimidated by Ye Fan''s powerful sword intent and sword art, and their momentum became weaker and weaker. In fact, many of them had already started to show looks of despair...<span>As for the people on the Su n''s side, they were already extremely excited!


    The few people from the ancient God''s descendants also found it hard to believe. Some had serious faces, while others were quiteplicated.At this moment, a shattering sound could be heard!


    The Dark Nether Armor on Zhou Tengyun''s body finally could not hold on any longer. He did not have the time to continue strengthening it before it suddenly shattered. The residual might of the sword intentnded on his arm, causing it to bleed and almost cut off his arm!<span>Seeing that Zhou Teng Yun was in dire straits, Zhou Tengxing could no longer sit still. They absolutely could not allow the pir of the Zhou family to fall!


    <span>Zhou Teng made up his mind. He dashed forward with a murderous look on his face, towards the direction of the Su n, where Su Qingxue was standing, and struck out with a Divine Winter Fist!


    Surround and save Zhao! Since he couldn''t resist Ye Fan, he could only lure Ye Fan away! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1289

    289 LeavesAlthough the sail was smoothly and smoothlyunched in a mercurial manner, as someone who had experienced a lot in the battlefield, he would naturally pay attention to protecting his most important person ¡­


    "The moment Zhou Tengxing made his move, Ye Fan noticed it!"


    <span>"You''re courting death!" Weeks


    Ye Fan was thoroughly angered by this exhrating action. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    The sword that was about to pierce towards Zhou Teng Yun was lifted up by Ye Fan and chopped down!


    The whole thing seemed simple, but in reality, it required a great deal of control and mastery of the sword to be able to be done so naturally and smoothly! one


    <span>Unparalleled Sword Intent was like a mountain copsing, and also like a giant whale breaking the waves! gigantism


    <span>The great unparalleled sword intent condensed into a green de of light. Amidst the ear-piercing sound of breaking air, it cut off the Divine Winter Fist!


    At the same time, it alsonded on Zhou Tengxing''s arm!<span>Zhou Tengxing hastily wanted to attack Su Qingxue and save Zhou Tengyun, so he didn''t have time to prepare any defenses.


    Furthermore, he did not expect that Ye Fan would not even have the time to chase back, and would actually be able to intercept him from such a long distance!?<span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Weeks


    Teng Xing''s arm was chopped off. Fresh blood spurted out as he let out a blood-curdling screech.<span>"Enlivening!"


    Seeing this, Zhou Teng Yun''s face turned ashen, but if he wanted to block it, he would have no chance!<span>"Ye Fan won''t give them the chance to save him. Zhou Teng Xing dared to surpass him to kill a woman with such a disparity in strength. This is even more unforgivable than a sneak attack!"


    <span>"Die!" leaf


    The Mo Xie sword in Fan''s right hand thrusted out again, and a sword intent like a lightning bolt suddenly shot out!


    A sword light shed past, leaving behind a trail of blood!<span>Zhou Tengxing''s head had actually been sted open! Weeks


    <span>More than a thousand people in the n, almost half of them sucked in a breath of cold air. Their bodies trembled, and they were scared out of their wits! See


    Before he could see clearly, Ye Fan had actually managed to kill Zhou Tengxing of the Dao Evolution stage with two sword strikes!? Although ¡­


    However, Zhou Tengxing had not prepared well and had only made his move in a hurry. However, logically speaking, he should have already reacted to the second sword stroke, but he was still unable to dodge it!? He<span>The reaction speed of Ye Fan''s body after disintegrating and the speed of his attacks were far faster than when he was fighting with Zhou Tengxing previously! Weeks


    Teng Xing had also wrongly estimated his ability to escape. To the very end, he was still scared and at a loss! one


    The old ancestors who had helped the Zhou Dynasty were currently both furious and frightened. They gnashed their teeth, and their eyes were filled with tears. However, they didn''t dare to rashly go forward.


    The deterrence that Ye Fan brought them, the sword dancing in the sky, gave them a sense of humiliation they couldn''t match! Top


    <span>Everyone from the Ancient God''s descendants also hadplex looks on their faces, either serious or regretful.


    "The Divine Dragon n is worthy of being called the strongest n in the history. I thought that I would fall without Ye Wuya, but the Ye n sent out another dragon!" merciful


    To think that this kid didn''t seem to be on good terms with the Divine Dragon n. Otherwise, he would have been the one to take over the position of the Divine Dragon n Patriarch ¡­<span>"It''s a pity that this Zhou Tengxing, with his entry into the Dao Yan Sect, originally had great prospects for cultivation, but he died miserably today." Bai Yan said seriously. No


    <span>Monk Jiu Yi''s hands were twirling the buddhist beads as he recited Buddhist scriptures, as if he was helping the dead transcend.


    "I wonder what his limit is. I can confirm that this kid still has some energy left ¡­" Lei Dong took a sip of wine. Weil


    Umon squinted his eyes and said, "Dragons have reverse scales, those who touch them will be angered... In order to save his brother, Zhou Tengxing had gone to kill the women. This could bring about an even greater disaster.<span>With this Ye Fan''s temperament, I reckon that the Zhou n of Xuanming will have a river of blood today.


    "Since ancient times, great ns have not allowed themselves to interfere in the internal affairs of any other ns. This is a civil war between the Zhou and Su Families of the Xuanming n, how could we possibly interfere?" Huang Yueshan sighed.Qing Yin said disdainfully, "Huang Yueshan, you woman, are you speaking the truth? Isn''t it just that none of you want to get into trouble ¡­ That Ye Fan is definitely on guard against us. " mass


    People had different expressions, and didn''t refute her. This battle between Ye Fan and the others had proven his strength, and no one would ever see him as a simple junior anymore.Zhan Qiankun snorted lightly and said, "You guys are underestimating the Zhou n. Even if the civil war of the Xuanming n had consumed a lot of resources and was the weakest of the four ns, it is impossible for them to have so little resources."


    Lying on the back of the stone tortoise, Liu Qinghou yawned, his eyes half closed, not saying a word.<span>At this time, the ruins of the Zhen Wu Pce were everywhere. Weeks


    <span>Relying on the sacrifice of his brothers, Teng Yun finally gained some distance, and his face was covered with dark clouds. He


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan, who was surrounded by many legendary swords, as well as seeing Mo Xie, Ye Fan''s eyes finally revealed a determined look!


    <span>The brothers of the Zhou family, listen to mymand, form the River Styx Formation! Kill all enemies and take revenge for our fallen brothers! "


    Zhou Teng Yun''s shout was heartbreaking and filled with anger and ruthlessness. HeTheir brothers were naturally the n members of the Teng generation, who were on the same level as the forefathers. This


    When the Zhou Ancestor heard this, his heart was shocked. He knew that Zhou Teng Yun was confident that he would not be able to defeat Ye Fan, so he decided to fight to the death and take out his trump card! canYes, the moment they thought of the price that would have to be paid by the River Styx Formation, the faces of the group of ancestors turned even more serious.


    "Brother!" Once the River Styx Formation is out, how can wepete with the other races?! " The first ancestor asked with tears in his eyes. Weeks


    Teng Yun shouted, "If we do not get rid of this child today, how will our Zhou family stand!? If we lose our people, how can we still fight with the other races!? "When the group of Patriarchs heard this, they also realized that they could only deal with the crisis in front of them first. They couldn''t help but make up their minds and performed their lightness skills, flying to every corner of the square and surrounding Ye Fan and the people behind him. This


    Nearly twenty Patriarchs, two or three in a group, stood in seven positions. If


    If one looked down from the skies, they would discover the positions of these Patriarchs. They were: Dark Battle Faction, Niu n, Niu n, Niu n, Void Faction, Wei, Walls, and the Seven Nights of the Northern Pce.


    <span>The moment they took their seats, the forefathers took out the dark blue colored objects they carried. They were only the size of a fingernail and looked like they were made of stone or crystal. leaf


    When Fan saw this scene, he couldn''t help but be rmed. Sure enough, the Zhou family still had a trump card. Although they didn''t know the specific situation of the River Styx Formation, from what they heard, they knew it was the ultimate move the Zhou family used to fight against the otherrge ns. And ¡­Seeing the little blue stone in their hands, Ye Fan became even more surprised, wasn''t that the type of stone that he identally acquired in Shen Xi''s tomb, in the underground world, the kind that contained powerful energy?!


    <span>He kept two pieces in the treasure room of the Purgatory Ind, as well as a few pieces in his storage bag. Not only that, they were much bigger than the old ancestor of the Zhou n. Difficult


    The n has these stones, too? And you know how to use it!? ThisAlthough he was curious about what this formation was like, it was a matter of life and death. He absolutely did not want the Zhou family to finish the formation so easily, so he assumed the stance of swinging his sword towards the two ancestors closest to him! can


    <span>Zhou Teng Yun was also staring at Ye Fan. He suddenly made a move and pushed out a stream ofher true essence towards the Su n members who were behind Ye Fan!


    "Damn it!"


    <span>Ye Fan had no choice but to retreat, first condensing a sword shield to block Zhou Teng Yun''s attack.


    At this moment, Madame Zhou no longer had any face. She was only attacking other people to restrain Ye Fan.


    Su Qingxue and the others could only worry. They were always on guard against the surrounding Zhou Ancestor and didn''t know what they were going to do. Weeks


    <span>Teng Yun sneered, "Boy, within the River Styx Formation, other than the people who awakened the Netherezim Bloodline and the ck Tortoise, everyone else must die! Rest assured, our Zhou n will definitely take good care of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths and Xuanwu turtles! "


    With these words, Zhou Teng Yun suddenly took out a small blue stone and opened his mouth to swallow it!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1290

    <span>290


    He actually ¡­ Swallow that rock!? leaf


    The sail couldn''t help but be surprised, could this stone be used for eating? How was this possible!? quaqueEven if there was energy in this rock, it couldn''t be used so roughly. If he could just eat the stone and absorb the energy inside, wouldn''t his cultivation be meaningless? fruit


    However, after Zhou Teng Yun took the stone, his expression became painful and hideous. However, after he activated his Dark Nether True Essence, his entire body suddenly erupted with a pressure that was not at the same level as before!<span>"Ah!"


    <span>Teng Yun roared into the sky, his eyes shining with an icy blue light. His feet sank into the ground, and the stone b shattered into pieces! Only


    A blue pir of true essence shot up into the sky, containing an unprecedented amount of rich spiritual energy. It enveloped Zhou Teng Yun''s entire body!


    Ye Fan immediately understood that this guy was risking the damage to his body just by relying on this stone''s energy for a short period of time to improve his fighting strength!


    Even if Zhou Teng Yun''s body was severely injured after this battle, or even if he died, he would not hesitate to do so! and


    At the same time, the ancestors of the other seven directions also began to revolve their true essence. However, they didn''t swallow the stone. Instead, they poured their true essence into the stone and shot out seven icy blue beams of light! seven<span>The beams of light converged at a point in the air and collided with the beams of light released by Zhou Teng Yun, forming a huge steeple cage, which enveloped Ye Fan and the others below.


    <span>In that instant, a terrifying cold air began to swirl within the cage, as if the entire area had turned into a ce of extreme south and north at several tens of degrees!


    "Everyone, quickly circte your true energy! "Gather together!" Xie Linyuan reacted quickly and shouted loudly. Siu


    The elders of the family were also very experienced. They immediately circted their true qi, forming a protective area so that the cold air would not spread to those with low cultivation levels or those without. can<span>Even so, they were all trapped in a cage. They wouldn''t be able to hold on for long, and they might be attacked at any moment. At that time, they wouldn''t even have the strength to retaliate!


    What made everyone panic even more was that the cold air was still constantly increasing and the temperature was constantly decreasing. The cold energy stimted by this Xuanming Quintessential Essence had an extremely strong prating power.


    Their true qi was equivalent to ayer of clothes, but even if they could keep it warm, it did not mean that they would not freeze to death.<span>Even though she was trapped inside, the person with the highest cultivation, Blue Rain, still felt immense pressure at this moment. Even Xiao Jin was trembling and didn''t dare to move. This


    Many Patriarchs of the Divine Enlightenment Realm borrowed that mysterious stone to use the full power of the great array. It had already far surpassed the power of the Divine Enlightenment Realm.


    Ye Fan knew that he had to destroy this River Styx Formation in a short time, otherwise, at most two to three minutes, there would be people dying behind him.


    <span>He hurriedly activated his sword intent, wanting to use the Imperial Sword Technique to attack those ancestor masters that were releasing true essence from a distance.


    <span>However, the swords within the River Styx Formation had all been frozen. They flew very slowly, and even arge number of swords fell down!


    By the time these swords were about to arrive in front of the forefathers, they no longer held much power. Moreover, they were all blocked by the cage of light, unable to fly out!


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, didn''t this mean that the power of this River Styx array had already suppressed the sword intent after he disintegrated?


    No wonder this group of old fellows said that this was the trump card of the Xuanming Tribe, the n that was going against the other ns!


    "Ignorant brat, stop wasting your strength. Within the River Styx, all living things sink into depravity. Even if it''s a sword, it would still fall into a river of ice!" Weeks


    Teng Yun took a step forward and headed towards Ye Fan. Ice-blue Spiritual Energy converged on his body from all directions! leafFan Xian''s eyes narrowed. The pressure that Zhou Teng Yun was giving him was unprecedented.


    However, he discovered that Zhou Teng Yun''s every action seemed to be affecting the spirit energy of the entire array. He


    Suddenly, he realized that the reason this fellow used that stone, was it because he was resonating with the other seven stones, and he was the center of the formation, the core of the formation!? liftingLooking at the spot where the pir of light was located, it was indeed where Zhou Teng Yun was. The center of the formation was located. See


    Now, he had to defeat Zhou Teng Yun in order to block this great formation!


    This consideration onlysted for a moment. After Ye Fan made his decision, he stepped on the ice and fiercely stabbed his sword towards Zhou Teng Yun! HeIt was impossible for him to have the time to umte the Heaven and Earth powers and release the Morning Star. Thus, using sword intent at close range was the best method.


    <span>"Limitless Sword Dance!" leaf


    The sail mustered up all its strength. The sword intent was like raging waves, churning with frost as it went straight for Zhou Teng Yun''s throat! Weeks<span>At this time, Teng Yun activated the Dark Nether Armor. It was several times more condensed than before, causing his Dark Nether Armor to be extremely powerful!


    "ng ng ng!"


    After several consecutive strikes, Zhou Tengyun was actually able to block it with his arms!<span>"Divine Winter Fist!" Weeks


    <span>Teng Yun furiously threw out a punch, and a huge blue fist, three times the size of the previous one, smashed onto Ye Fan''s sword light!


    "Bam!" leaf


    The sails were smashed away more than ten meters, rolling on the ground for a few rounds before finally stabbing into the ground and standing up.Not waiting for him to attack again, he discovered that Zhou Teng Yun had already arrived in front of him like a blue lightning bolt! speed


    <span>His speed was actually also fast!?


    <span>"Mysterious Ice Shattering Hand!"


    Zhou Tengyun''s palm struck over, and the icy primeval essence that was like thousands of sharp des exploded. Ye Fan currently had arge number of flying swords sluggish and couldn''t use a sword shield, so he could only cross Mo Xie to block!<span>Ding ding ding! ¡ª ¡ª "The ice crystals exploded on the swords! one


    A portion of his primeval essence failed to block the attack, piercing through the gaps and wounds on Ye Fan''s body.


    Blood sttered everywhere. Within a blink of an eye, it had turned into a blood colored ice pearl! This<span>This scene made the Zhou nsmen, who were watching nervously from outside, extremely excited. They saw hope for victory again, because Ye Fan was injured!


    <span>On the other side, the people from the ancient god descendants all had looks of surprise on their faces.


    "What a great Zhou Teng Yun, what a great Dark Nether n, and they even hid such a powerful killing move!" "Yes." Lei Dong''s eyes lit up.


    <span>With the precious spiritual energy of the Great Deste Stone, profoundher true essence, and all sorts of strengthening each other, he borrowed the Seven Ascension Sect''s array formation to set up a killing array. "Ying Qiong said with a serious expression," I''m afraid that no one in the Dao Reaching Realm will be able to break this array. white


    Upon hearing this, Yan Shi Fei squinted his eyes and said: "Luckily this formation has a great sacrifice and cannot be used for a long time. If Zhou Teng Yun were to swallow the Great Destion Stone, his body would definitely be severely injured by the bacsh of the spirit energy. If he doesn''t die, he will be crippled."<span>"It''s almost impossible to break this formation from the inside by forcibly killing those people who set up the formation. The further outside the formation is, the stronger the spiritual energy from the Deste Stone is and the tougher the cage barrier is ¡­"


    "The best way is to think of a way to kill ''Formation Aperture'' Zhou Teng Yun. He is the support point of this great formation. Without him, the formation will break by itself," said Wei Bufan.


    <span>Huang Yueshan sighed, "How could it be that easy. That Ye Fan also realized this point, but with his strength, he was still unable to win." Weeks


    <span>When Teng Yun swallowed the Primordial Stone, his strength had increased greatly in a short period of time. Moreover, he had an endless supply of Spiritual Qi replenishing him. Most likely, his cultivation had already reached the Great Circle of Dao Yan ¡­ win


    "Brother Qiong is right. Even if all of us here are in that array, if Zhou Teng Yun were to just defend, we would have no way of dealing with him. We can only wait until the Primordial Stone runs out of spiritual energy before we leave."<span>Forget it, both Zhou Teng Yun and the Zhou family had given their all. No matter how strong Ye Fan''s Emperor level sword intent was, it still wouldn''t be enough to suppress Zhou Teng Yun, who was at the Great Circle of the Daoyan and had endless spiritual energy in his body. No


    Past... "It''s inevitable that the Zhou family''s vitality will be greatly damaged. Your White Tiger and Phoenix ns should be happy." Qingyin said with a lightugh. win


    The expressions of Qiong, Bai Yan and Huang Yueshan were different. They didn''t say anything, but they all subconsciously looked at Liu Qinghou. No<span>At this time, Liu Qinghou also jumped down from the back of the stone tortoise. His expression became serious. His eyes were like a hawk''s as he looked at the huge ice cage in the distance. He seemed to be deep in thought.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1291

    "29."


    Marquis Liu Qing, you can''t be ¡­ "You want to destroy the River Styx Formation?" Bai Yan said with a smile.Ying Qiong and Huang Yueshan were also staring at Liu Qinghou. The atmosphere was a little tense.


    "What do you guys think?" Liu Qing Hou looked at them and asked indifferently.<span>Hehe... "Since Zhou Teng Yun fought to this extent, even though you are not from the n, based on our old acquaintances, you should not have interfered in this battle, right?" Bai Yan lightly waved his fan and said with a smile that was not a smile. willow


    Marquis Qing snorted softly as he stroked his chin and muttered, "I can''t say for sure ¡­"


    At this time, Wei Bufan said: "It''s toote ¡­ ¡­ "I think that Ye Fan is already not going to make it."


    Everyone looked back and found that the battle within the array hadpletely crushed the enemy! Weeks<span>With the help of the unending stream of spiritual energy, Teng Yun boosted his cultivation tremendously, continuously using the Divine Winter Fist and the Dark Nether Ice Breaking Hand, until Ye Fan could only passively defend!


    "In such a harsh environment, Ye Fan''s Imperial Sword Technique was suppressed everywhere, and the power of his sword intent was not enough to break through Zhou Teng Yun''s defense."


    If you want to be enemies with the Zhou n of Xuanming, then you can only die! "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    At this moment, Zhou Teng Yun''s entire body was glowing with a blue light, like a cold war god! He


    Borrowing the endless spirit energy and true essence, the Mysterious Sky Fury Sea, in one move, summoned the two formidable waves of true essence, restricting Ye Fan''s movement. withImmediately, another Jade Shattered Winter God Fist was thrown straight towards Ye Fan''s face! If


    Non-Ye Fan''s physical qualities were extremely high, and with the protection of his sword intent, he had long since be an ice sculpture. But


    He forcefully picked up a Crimson Nimbus Sword that was rtively unafraid of the cold, and forcibly blocked this punch!


    <span>"Bam!"


    Although he blocked the attack, the power still sent Ye Fan flying more than ten meters back, rolling awkwardly in the ice and snow.


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s body had multiple injuries, and these wounds were actually very difficult to heal. They would only freeze, and the cold air would seep in!


    This River Styx Formation could be said to have a different side. The Blood of the Dark and Dark could be greatly strengthened, and the destructive power and suppression on the enemy were also in all directions! agglomeration<span>When the Su n members, who were all in a ball, saw Ye Fan fighting in the extreme cold, although they themselves were frozen to the point that their lips were turning purple, their hearts were all burning with passion. They only wished they could fight alongside Ye Fan. Siu


    Qingxue, Mu Mu Mu, and the others weren''t afraid of the cold, but seeing Ye Fan injured, they could only worry. time


    Blue Rain was very anxious and quickly pulled Xiao Jin out from her sleeve. "Protector!" "You should go and help Brother Ye Fan!" can


    While Xiao Jin''s tail was tightly wrapped around Team Blue Rain''s arm, it refused to fly out. Clearly, it was unable to deal with the River Styx Formation. This<span>One time, the enemy is much stronger than the two guys we met in the underground world. And ¡­


    The people of the ancient god''s descendants were all sighing with emotion. No matter how much of a genius Ye Fan was, he would never be able to resist such a powerful protective magical formation.


    The heritage of the ns, especially the four great ns, was not just for show.<span>At this moment, only the Zhou n members were in high spirits, and it could be said that they were cheering non-stop.


    At this time, Zhou Teng Yun walked a few meters in front of Ye Fan, and a powerful wave of Zhen Yuan condensed in his hand once again.


    His face was already an icy blue, devoid of any color. It was obvious that the bacsh of the spiritual energy had damaged his body.


    But at least with the duration of the formation, he could use his spiritual energy to fight.<span>Ye Fan stood up shakily. His nostrils were filled with white mist, and ayer of frost covered the Crimson Nimbus in his hand.


    "Impressive ¡­ "I didn''t expect you to force me to this step." Ye Fan regretfully discovered that he had underestimated the Zhou family. He originally thought that he could resolve this battle by dissolving it, but he had miscalcted. "Stinking brat, don''t worry. This old man won''t let you die so easily. You


    Before you die, I want you to watch as those people you brought with you are frozen to ice one by one, then beaten to a pulp! "


    <span>With these words, Zhou Teng Yun threw the True Essence in his hand towards the women''s location! leaf


    <span>As soon as Fan saw this, his eyes became fierce. He angrily took a big stride forward as a sword intent flew out and shattered that ball of true essence!


    <span>Humph! You still have the strength to save people? " Weeks


    Teng Yun punched out with the Divine Winter Fist from behind! leaf<span>This time, the two sides of the sail were unable to meet each other. After being struck by the Winter God''s punch, the sails flipped twice in the air spouted out a mouthful of blood. The sails staggered and fell to one knee, stabbing into the ice and snow.


    "Ye Fan''s mouth was covered in blood, and when he touched his ribs, it seemed like two of them were broken."<span>"Hubby!" Su Qingxue saw that Ye Fan was injured again and felt like her heart was about to break. Seeing that she was unable to win anymore, she decided to ignore everything and charge out of the crowd!


    "The extremely cold River Styx Formation didn''t have any effect on Su Qingxue, but it''s a pity that her cultivation level wasn''t high enough to help."


    <span>Eldest Sister-in-Law! Don''t go out! "


    <span>"Sister!" ¡­ posterior


    Everyone called Su Qingxue, but the woman didn''t care anymore. Siu<span>Qingxue ran in front of Ye Fan and hugged the man. She turned her head and stared at Zhou Tengyun, saying, "If you dare to kill him, I''ll kill myself!" Don''t even think about using the Wordless Book again! " Positive


    Zhou Teng Yun, who was about to make a move, couldn''t help but be stunned. He could clearly see that Su Qingxue had awakened the highest level of Blood of the Dark Nether, the person who awakened the Wordless Book of Heaven.Wife... "What are you doing here, go back." Seeing that the woman unexpectedly ran over to protect him, Ye Fan couldn''t help but bitterly smile and advise, his heart felt warm. also


    Fortunately, Su Qingxue had thought of this method and used the Wordless Heavenly Book as a threat.I don''t want it! If you want to die, then die with us! " Su Qingxue''s eyes were sparkling as she insisted.


    Ye Fan was speechless. It''s not like he said he couldn''t do it. How could this woman not believe his strength? No


    <span>Even Blue Rain felt that Ye Fan was not going to make it. They had never seen the battle situation when Ye Fan fought against Sally.


    Zhou Teng Yun thought for a moment, then coldly snorted and said, "Even if I don''t use the Heavenly Tomes, this old man will take revenge for my brothers and sisters today, and kill you traitors for the Dark Nether n!"<span>However, Su Qingxue had an idea and said, "If you really want to think for the Zhou family of Xuanming, then you better pray that I don''t die!


    You guys fought a big battle with my husband today and have already suffered a great loss of strength. If it wasn''t for me and Wordless Book, would you guys still be able topete with the other races!? " This


    With these words, Zhou Teng Yun was stunned. Su Qingxue''s words had stabbed right into his worries.


    Once the River Styx Formation waspleted, he would most likely be crippled. Would his remaining brothers and sisters really be able topete with the other White Tiger, Phoenix, and Divine Dragon? At that time, would Xuan Ming still be able to preserve the status of the four great ns?Brother Teng Yun! Don''t be merciful! If we don''t kill this guy, we will all die! " At this moment, one of the forefathers who was setting up the formation let out a loud shout. Weeks


    Teng Yun suddenly woke up from his stupor. That''s right, if Ye Fan didn''t kill them, they would all die, so how could theypete!? "<span>"Stinky girl, you actually almost ruined my ns. If you want to kill yourself, just do it. Today, I will kill this evil creature!"


    <span>Su Qingxue was stunned. She didn''t know what to do now. leaf


    The sail was already expecting this. She stood up and used one hand to press down on Su Qingxue''s head. She grinned and said, "Good girl, go to the back. Trust me." Siu


    Qingxue saw the look in the man''s eyes and although she was still worried, she nodded and quickly ran away.


    At this moment, Zhou Teng Yun''s hands were once again condensed with surging true essence, seemingly wanting to take advantage of the remaining time to quickly kill everyone.Ye Fan took a deep breath. Although he was unwilling, he already couldn''t care too much about it, and had to bring out some of his trump cards.


    <span>Even if they were to be seen by the ancient god descendants, there was nothing they could do. They had to win this battle first... leaf


    The golden mes in the sail''s eyes red up once again. He lifted up Chi Xiao up high. The Unparalleled Sword Intent followed its unique cirction trajectory and began to rage inside and outside his body! "It''s about to explode!"


    <span>Unparalleled Sword Intent, Sword God''s Body! "panion


    <span>With Ye Fan''s roar, a storm formed from sword intent suddenly swept out, shattering all the ice on the ground. It was like an earthquake, a terrifying pressure that made everyone''s hearts palpitate!


    Even the ancient godly descendants like Ying Qiong and Liu Qinghou all opened their mouths wide, their mouths agape and their bodies uncontrobly trembling!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1292

    <span>1292 swords


    Body of God!


    <span>This was the second time, only when Ye Fan''s sword intent disintegrated could he use this sword intent! and


    Compared to the previous battle with Sally, Ye Fan''s physical fitness and sword intent had both improved. The might of his sword intent had also increased after it had disintegrated!


    The violent and furious sword intent caused every muscle, every meridian, and even every bone in Ye Fan''s body to be numb. Compared to the first time, this was actually lessening the pain. flower<span>The disintegration of the sword intent was extremely domineering. Every single time was a test for him!


    But once he grasped this kind of power, that sense of aplishment and satisfaction would make Ye Fan, as a swordsman, extremely addicted!


    Ordinary cultivators pursued immortality, but true swordsmen only pursued absolute strength! And ¡­<span>The disintegration of the sword intent gave Ye Fan an even more intense feeling of satisfaction towards strength! This


    This was also the reason why, after he hadprehended sword intent, he had be so infatuated with the Dao of the Sword, constantly devising ways to further his understanding of the Dao of the Sword.


    Initially, he felt that he had some talent, but in the end, he became addicted! oneA mysterious and condensed Unparalleled Sword Intent, much thicker and more majestic than before, appeared inside and outside his body!


    The pain from the wound hadpletely dissipated. Ye Fan felt as if he had received a new life, and he didn''t even feel pain where his bones were broken! leaf


    Within Fan''s pair of eyes, the golden mes were exceptionally zing, as if two raging mes that wanted to directly devour the enemy! WeeksTeng Yun had just been condensing his True Essence, but he was suddenly intimidated by this storm of sword intent. He quickly retreated several dozen meters! When


    When he looked closely, his eyes revealed a hint of astonishment and fear!He saw that a huge golden shadow proudly appeared around Ye Fan. It was clearly the embodiment of Ye Fan''s sword intent!


    Ye Fan''s shadow, wrapped around him,pared to the first time, was seven or eight meters tall, this time it was actually already close to twenty meters! It had more than doubled in size! leaf


    In the blink of an eye, the sail turned its head, even the golden mes in its eyes, all the details, would be synchronized with the image. more<span>What shocked everyone at the scene was that the moment this phantom appeared, the entire River Styx Formation actually showed signs of loosening. The icy-blue light screens in all directions flickered between light and darkness!


    It was obvious that this was because the strength of the energy of this materialized sword intent had already shaken the spiritual energy pressure of the River Styx array!


    "This... What is this!? Is this also sword intent!? " The Zhou Dynasty''s old ancestors were going mad. They had never seen such a perverted sword intent, and it surpassed their understanding. Siu<span>Qingxue and the other girls, including Time-Blue Rain, all felt their hearts beating rapidly. They felt that the surrounding temperature had also gradually cooled down. It was as if the power of the River Styx array was being suppressed.


    <span>Xie Linyuan did not feel like he recognized Ye Fan anymore as he stared nkly at the Sword God''s body. "Is this really the boss ¡­ ¡­" "In my impression, boss shouldn''t be so abnormal ¡­" far


    <span>The people from the ancient god''s descendants found it hard to believe that they had actually miscalcted the oue of the battle! yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    Just a moment ago, they had thought that Ye Fan would die without a doubt, that Zhou Teng Yun and the Zhou family would win, but it turned out that Ye Fan was not using his full strength at all!?<span>Standing in the middle of the River Styx Formation, the huge golden figure seemed to look down on themon people, as if it was mercilessly pping them in the face! "Ridicule their ignorance!"


    This ¡­ Is this really sword intent? " At this point, Qingyin''s eyes were straight as she asked hesitantly, "Sword intent can even be used in this way?" Weil<span>He gave a bitterugh, "Who knows ¡­" "I''m afraid that this is the mystery of the emperor level sword intent."


    <span>No matter how strong the Monarch level sword intent is, it still depends on people toprehend it ¡­ Even stingy people like you wouldn''t dare to praise others. "


    <span>Bai Yan frowned, "From the beginning to the end, everything has been within that brat''s grasp. Although this person is young, he is actually very scheming ¡­ He''s always been on guard against us, not using his full strength. " win


    Qiong Qi''s face darkened, he only said one sentence, "This... It might not be his full strength ¡­ "


    <span>When everyone heard this, they could not help but fall silent.


    They didn''t dare to think deeper about it because it was too terrifying ¡­


    At the same time, within the River Styx Formation, Zhou Tengyun, who was the closest to the Sword God, felt the oppressive force of the Sword God''s body and waspletely panic-stricken!In his entire life, he had never been this scared before!


    <span>He put everything on the line, forcefully channeled his true essence, and used all his strength to execute the Divine Winter Fist!


    <span>"Die!"


    <span>Zhou Teng Yun''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. The seemingly huge Winter Divine Fist, in front of the Sword God''s body, was like an infant''s fist!


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan was feeling the growth of his Sword God body, and a powerful energy filled his four limbs and all his bones, intoxicating him. This was the true meaning of cultivating to be strong!


    The negative effects of the River Styx Formation did not affect him at all, and the cold wind also turned into a spring breeze!


    <span>Sensing that Zhou Teng Yun was about to punch him, Ye Fan coldly snorted in his heart. Without even looking, he swung his sword down!


    <span>The Sword God''s body shed down at the same time. That huge golden sword of light was over ten meters long, as though it was a pir that supported the heavens, yet it was as fast as lightning!


    Because the area was too big, Ye Fan didn''t even need to aim and just hacked down as he pleased!


    Of the thousands of people present, they could only see a golden light fall to the ground. With a single thunder strike, it caused the sky to rumble and thunder to rumble!


    "nk!"


    The instant that Zhou Teng Yun''s fist and the giant golden sword shed, it waspletely destroyed. As Zhou Teng Yun screamed, his fist was also swallowed by the huge sword!<span>Only now did he realize that he shouldn''t have rushed forward like this, but it was already toote. He didn''t even have the chance to dodge! ground


    A ravine of over twenty to thirty meters was cut through the surface, as if it was a ravine! To


    <span>Yu Tengyun''s corpse had long been split into pieces, falling into the crevice! smoke


    <span>The dust dispersed. This


    At that time, there wasplete silence. All of the Zhou nsmen had copsed. Their faces were ashen, and their eyes were filled with despair!They could not believe what they had just witnessed. After activating the River Styx Formation, the greatly increased strength of Zhou Teng Yun had actually been killed with a single sword strike!?


    "An ant!"


    Ye Fan said in a low voice. Turning his head, his Sword God body also followed, his gaze sweeping across the surrounding Zhou Ancestor!<span>With Zhou Teng''s death, the eye of the formation was destroyed, and the River Styx array was naturally broken!


    The icy blue light in the sky dissipated. The primordial chaos stones in the hands of these Patriarchs dimmed, and the true essence of these Patriarchs themselves had also been consumed. Most of them were pale white in the face.


    Ye Fan coldly snorted, how could he give this group of people a chance to breathe. Since they want to kill his entire family, then he wouldn''t spare even one!<span>"Octoterra Emperor Dragon!"her


    Once the River Formation was dispersed, all the swords once again regained their vitality. Moreover, after the disintegration of the sword intent, the power of the sword intent became even stronger than usual, and the speed at which the sword intent was activated also increased by a lot.<span>With a thought from Ye Fan, thousands of swords instantly gathered, and eight Sword Dragons once again filled the sky with extraordinary might! "


    <span>Kill! "


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to use his Sword God body to deal with these ancestors, so he sent out eight Sword Dragons, howling towards those ancestors in seven directions to kill them! This


    <span>Some of the Divine Enlightenment Realm ancestors, how could they still be Ye Fan''s opponent under the situation of his body and sword intent disintegrating? in


    <span>In front of Ye Fan''s Octoterra Emperor Dragon, it was as weak as paper. In just a few breaths, it was all besieged and killed, with blood sttering everywhere!


    <span>When the people of Su Family saw the titan titan turn the tides and turn defeat into victory, all of them were wild with joy. Seeing Ye Fan who looked like a giant god of war, they wanted to kneel down and worship him! Female


    <span>Everyone also let out a sigh of relief, knowing that the oue had already been decided. Seeing the unimaginably powerful Ye Fan, all sorts of pride, pride, and joy filled their hearts. work


    The one who made the decision for this battle was the ruler of this world. Ye Fan himself didn''t even spare a nce for the in ancestors. in


    <span>In his eyes, these people could not even withstand a single blow. They should have died a long time ago. Killing them was just like cleaning up trash.


    <span>The huge figure of the Sword God slowly turned around. Ye Fan''s pair of golden eyes swept across the crowd, looking at the few people of the ancient god''s descendants in the distance... Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1293

    293 top


    <span>The faces of the Ancient God''s descendants turned pale when they were stared at by the Sword God''s golden pupils. Rispermine


    Of course, as experts and seniors, they couldn''t possibly show any signs of fear. However, they were already on high alert in their hearts. Field


    The more than a thousand people also noticed Ye Fan''s actions and couldn''t help but look at the ancient god descendants. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu<span>Just a moment ago, they had thought that the aura of these people from the ancient god''s descendants would overwhelm the entire audience, but at this moment, Ye Fan alone hadpletely covered up the pressure from the ancient god''s descendants!


    "You guys, if you want to fight, thene at once. I''m in a hurry ¡­" leaf<span>The sound of the sail was not loud, but these words were like the chiming of an ancient bell, clearly transmitted into the ears of everyone present.


    <span>Regardless of whether it was the Zhou or the Su n, both were stunned when they heard this. Ye Fan still wants to fight against these ancient godly descendants by himself? And ¡­


    And, he had to fight against arge group of people at the same time!? can<span>The problem was, the people of the ancient god''s descendants didn''t seem to be hostile towards Ye Fan, so wasn''t Ye Fan just taking the initiative to provoke him? such as


    This move, if Ye Fan wasn''t crazy, then he already had enough confidence to crush the ancient god''s descendants?! win


    Qiong Qi''s face was gloomy, and the corners of his eyes twitched. These words from Ye Fan had truly provoked him. When


    Just as he was about to step forward, he was stopped by Bai Yan''s hand.<span>Bai Yan smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Brother Qiong, don''t be rash ¡­" win


    "Humph." Taking into ount the bigger picture, Qiong Hong could only sweep a nce at Ye Fan, turned into a white light, and left in the blink of an eye.


    "Hehe ¡­" Bai Yan put away his fan, cupped his hands towards Ye Fan and smiled, "Little Brother Ye Fan, today our White Tiger n just came to experience the emperor level sword intent, we have no ill intentions, and will bid our farewells here!" WordWith that, Bai Yan smiled and cupped his hands with the others. He then turned into a streak of white light and disappeared. This


    The two of them were extremely fast, it was obvious that they were born with the talent of the White Tiger bloodline.


    <span>However, Bai Yan actually called Ye Fan "little brother", causing some people who knew of their origins to sigh.


    <span>After all, this was a world where the strong were respected. Although Ye Fan was several hundred years inferior to them, once his strength won respect, he would be a "brother".


    Huang Yueshan nced at Du Yun''er who was in the middle of the crowd and also smiled, "Ye Fan, my name is Huang Yueshan. You should be able to tell which family I am from ¡­ Coo<span>Well... That kid, Xin Er, seems to like you. Now I know why. Me


    <span>"Today, I was only asked by my n toe here to have a look. I have no other reason other than this. If there''s a chance in the future, we must have a good chat."


    <span>As soon as Huang Yueshan finished speaking, the phoenix wings on Huang Yueshan''s back that were covered in white phoenix mes instantly flew into the air as well, quickly leaving the area.


    Hmph, these people really run fast. "Qing Yin curled her lips and said to Wei Bufan and Lei Dong:" What are you guys still standing around for? The good show is over, let''s go! "Wei Bufan and Lei Dongughed helplessly. They bid farewell to Ye Fan and left with Qing Yin.


    These people were all the top masters of the Dao Yan realm. They naturally left very quickly and disappeared without a trace. Most<span>After that, only Liu Qing Hou and the Wordless Monk remained.


    Seeing that the others had left, the monk said goodbye to Ye Fan with his palms together. willow


    Marquis Qing walked over and wrapped his arms around the monk''s neck and said with a smile, "Old bald donkey, we haven''t seen each other for many years. Come,e, let''s go together. I saw a barber shop on my way here. Let''s wash our hair and reminisce about old times ¡­" No


    The Buddhist monk smiled bitterly as he reached out his hand to rub his bald head, feeling helpless.


    Neither of them used any movement arts and they just walked away from the prairie. Top<span>After the Ancient God''s descendants left, Ye Fan put away his Sword God''s body. whole


    The za outside the Zhen Wu Pce hall regained its tranquility once again. No


    <span>After that, the battlefield was riddled with wounds and bloodstains, but the people of the Zhou n still felt as if a lifetime had passed.


    <span>And so ¡­ The twenty or so old ancestors of the Zhou n that had juste out of seclusion had actually all died in battle!?


    Moreover, the one who killed them, was a single person!? WeeksThe n members found it hard to ept this, but they had no choice but to ept this cruel reality. contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous


    <span>The Ancient God''s descendants did not dare to provoke Ye Fan, so what could they do?


    Over a thousand Zhou nsmen, including Zhou Tianqi and the other original n leaders and elders, were all looking at Ye Fan with grief, anger and fear in their eyes. Siu


    <span>Qingxue and the other girls, as well as the Su n members, walked to the front one after another and stood behind Ye Fan. Their mental appearances werepletely different.


    Everyone was waiting for Ye Fan''s next decision. leaf


    Fan pondered for a moment, then said: "The main branch of the Zhou family, the elders of the Zhou family, all step forward." SpeakAs soon as his voice fell, Zhou Tian Qi and the rest of the elders hadplex expressions on their faces, hesitating whether they should listen to what Ye Fan had to say.


    <span>Ye Fan sneered, "There is always someone wronged, someone who owes money to others. The Zhou family hurt my family, and they humiliated my wife. That is the only way we can have today''s retribution!"


    <span>However, I am not a lunatic who recklessly killed innocent people. I know that the ones who made the decision before were only the members of the main branch and the Elders Guild that had approved the proposal.


    If these people don''t want to stand up, then I can only ¡­ I would rather kill a wrong person than let him off! "


    Finished speaking, Ye Fan waved his hand, and the eight Sword Dragons immediately dispersed, turning into nearly ten thousand flying swords, and hovered in the sky, enveloping the Zhou nsmen! cephalo-


    The Zhou nsmen were frightened to the point that their faces had turned pale. They couldn''t wait to push out the members of the Elders Guild beside them.<span>Amongst the thousands of people present, only dozens of core management staff were involved with Zhou Hua Yang''s matters. The rest of their family members had no idea about this at all, so if they died because of it, they would naturally feel wronged.


    <span>Zhou Tianqi knew that he wouldn''t be able to dodge, so he could only walk out.


    Ye Fan! What I, Zhou Tianqi, have done, is all for the growth of the Xuanming n!<span>The Su and Zhou families are both part of the Xuanming Tribe, so I agree to whoever bes the Patriarch! But


    "If you kill us all, the Profound Nether n will lose all of its strength. Do you really want to kill us all?!"<span>Ye Fan sneered, "Shameless thing, why didn''t I hear you say before, anyone from the Zhou and Su Families can say that?" Moreover, with this little strength of yours, dying is not worth it! " Speak


    Before the sound had even faded, Ye Fan had already willed it, and more than ten flying swords suddenly fell from the sky!<span>The flying swords that were as fast as meteors and carried the Unparalleled Sword Intent, they werepletely not something Zhou Tianqi''s group could defend against. In an instant, their heads were pierced through! Weeks


    Tian Qi was still at a loss, he never thought that Ye Fan would not even have the slightest chance to talk.I''ll say it again! Everyone in charge of the Zhou n,e out! If I find someone protecting us, we will exterminate the entire n! " Ye Fan''s shout shook the entire arena!


    <span>When the Zhou nsmen saw how Zhou Tianqi and the others were so easily killed, they panicked. They knew this wasn''t a joke! Schmidt''s


    <span>The n was huge, and even the main n of the Zhou n, with over a thousand people present, was not familiar with each other.


    <span>Some of the nsmen were only twenty or thirty years old, and they were still very young. Some of them even had children with them, and were just new parents.


    <span>These people didn''t have any feelings towards the main branch and the Elders Guild. When a great disaster was about to befall them, they naturally wouldn''t kill their entire family just to protect them.


    Now that the Zhou family had suffered such heavy injuries and finally had a chance to survive, of course they had to seize the opportunity!


    He is! He''s from the Elders Guild! ""This is Elder Zhou Cang of the Elders Guild!"


    "Here! This is the seventh brother of the main branch! "


    After one person began to shout, more and more Zhou nsmen began to confess to the elders and the people who were from the main branch who were trying to hide in the crowd. This


    Some people were like dogs that had lost their homes. Some were so angry that their faces werepletely red and they wanted to beat someone up. Others were so scared that they fled while crying and yelling that they had been wronged. leaf


    The sails did not give them a chance. Once they were discovered, they were all killed in an instant!In less than a minute, nearly a hundred of the main branch members and elders had been cleared!


    Su Qingxue and the others behind saw the people lying in pools of blood. Although they couldn''t bear it, they didn''t stop them. After all, if these people didn''t die, sooner orter they would be in danger. See<span>"When the Zhou n members finally quietened down and there was no one left to be found, Ye Fan turned his gaze towards a middle-aged woman standing in the middle of the group."


    <span>"You are at the Large Sess stage of the Divine Awakening Realm, and should be one of the Patriarchs that came out of seclusion. Just now when you set up the array formation, why didn''t youe out to fight?"


    Ye Fan had long since discovered this female ancestor. Her face had always been very indifferent, as if she didn''t mind the death of the Zhou family''s ancestor and nsmen. very


    Even in setting up the formation, she was the only ancestor who did not want to join, so she was still lucky enough to have survived until now. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1294

    <span>1294


    The female ancestor walked up and bowed, saying very politely, "My name is Zhou Changjuan, and I am from the main branch of the Ye family." flower leaf


    <span>Mister might not know that this River Styx Formation requires someone with a Great Destion Stone to be able to activate it.


    I am a woman, and in the n, I am not qualified to acquire the Great Destion Stone, even as its Patriarch. I am also unable to set up the formation. " Weeks


    <span>Changjuan called Ye Fan "mister", obviously meaning to submit. No


    The people of Zhou didn''tugh at her. In this kind of situation, no one would dare to use their seniority against Ye Fan, because it wasn''t pride, but stupidity. Hong


    Deste Stone? So that stone was called the Great Deste Stone in the n? leaf


    The sail suddenly remembered when he had asked Zhou Weiqing and the others what the stone on the elder''s cane in Zhou Vige was. They had said it was a low grade Qi Nurturing Stone, not worth much money.From the looks of it, the ones with the least energy were the Qi Nurturing Stones, and the ones with the most energy were the Primordial Stones. Jane


    The difference in value between the two was enormous. Even the n forefathers didn''t have one each.<span>However, from what Zhou Changjuan said, it was obvious that she resented the fact that, as a woman, she had been treated differently. also


    It was no wonder that she wasn''t too sad when the male ancestors died.


    The people around him had lived for hundreds of years. They came and left, and had long since be a lot calmer.Besides, with the death of the other old ancestors, she was the only Zhou Dynasty''s old ancestor, and her position rose by a huge amount. And ¡­


    Furthermore, she was not part of the main branch, so there was no need for her to take responsibility for what had happened.


    "Thus, she was very calm andposed.""Hubby, since this Changjuan Ancestor had nothing to do with that and didn''t attack you just now, let her go," Su Qingxue said to Ye Fan in a soft voice as she walked over.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at his wife thoughtfully. The two of them looked at each other and understood each other. manifest


    <span>However, Su Qingxue was acutely aware that if she wanted tomand the Xuanming Tribe, this Zhou Changjuan would be quite useful. Keeping her alive would be more useful than killing her. leaf


    <span>Fan Jian also felt it, so he just happened to owe Su Qingxue a favor. He


    She pretended to be conflicted as she frowned and said, "Alright, since she''s the Zhou Ancestor at first, I n to kill them all. But my wife, you''ve already begged for mercy on her behalf, so I''ll let her go."


    "Thank you, husband." Su Qingxue pursed her lips and smiled. Weeks


    Changjuan was also not a child. As a woman, she thought about things more meticulously than the other male Patriarchs.


    Although she knew that Ye Fan was acting, she still knew Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were acting.


    "Thank you, Patriarch Su, for begging for mercy on my behalf. Changjuan will definitely do her best in the n to help the Patriarch manage the Xuanming Tribe." Zhou Changjuan bowed as if announcing her allegiance to Su Qingxue. FemaleThe advantage of beingpared to a man was that even if she easily gave in, she wouldn''t be mocked. After all, she wasn''t a man, so she wasn''t afraid of losing face.


    <span>When the descendants of the Zhou n''s four branches saw that their ancestors had paid their respects to Su Qingxue, they also understood what was going on. They quickly ran out and kneeled behind Su Qingxue to show their respect.


    <span>The other people of the Zhou n, seeing the four branches being so ''shameless'', did not dare to fall behind. They hurriedly, under the lead of the elders from the other branches, came up to pay their respects to Su Qingxue.


    As matters stood, it was already a foregone conclusion that the Xuanming n would change days and days. They began to consider how to obtain the status and resources of their n once they survived.


    <span>The disciples of the n knew thew of the jungle since they were young. For them, tangible benefits were often more important than family love.


    <span>The n heads and elders who might not even meet twice in a year, the ancestors whom they had not seen for hundreds of years, and their own lives ¡ª which was more important? Without much consideration, it had to be thetter!


    Moreover, now that their ancestors were dead, if they wanted to maintain their position in the n, they could only rely on Ye Fan.<span>Of course, there were also a few people who were quite arrogant and disdained Su Qingxue. All of them stood on the spot and refused toe over, as if they were prepared to generously die.


    <span>Ye Fan asked Su Qingxue with a smile, "Wife, what I want to do has beenpleted. You have the authority to kill the people here. Tell me, how should I deal with the Zhou family?" Siu


    Gentle Snow thought for a moment before turning around and shouting, "Mo Mo,e here!" one


    <span>Mo Mo, who had been lyingzily behind, heard his mistress''s summons and climbed over with his four stout legs as fast as he could.


    <span>However, a tortoise was still a tortoise. Even though the tortoise showed signs of returning to its ancestral state, it was still very slow. Siu


    Qingxue felt helpless and shook her head with a smile. She walked back and picked up the ck Turtle that was bigger than her. Weeks


    <span>The nsmen of the n all stared curiously at Mo Mo. They had heard that a ck Turtle had regressed and became the legendary Divine Beast of the Xuanming Tribe. However, they had never seen it properly. This


    At that time, Su Qingxue ced the ink in front of the remaining 1000 people of the Zhou family. After touching its head, she stretched out her hand and formed an ice shard, which she held in her hand.


    "Mo Mo, do you know how?"


    The ck bean blinked its eyes. It opened its mouth and started to spit out icy air. Very soon, the ice spear in Su Qingxue''s hand turned into arge block of ice. Weeks


    Changjuan and the group of Zhou nsmen were astonished. They had never seen a real ck Tortoise before. Even though the cold air that Mo Mo Mo spat out was not that strong, this was definitely not an ordinary ck Tortoise!


    In time, there might really be a guardian beast!


    Looking at the expressions of the Zhou nsmen, Su Qingxue was satisfied. She stood up and said, "I know, I am young and I do not have enough qualifications. The reason I can stand here today is mostly because of my husband ¡­ ¡­ I don''t deny that.


    However, because I''m still young and my cultivation has only been for a year or so, so ¡­ I don''t think it''s shameful for me to have my current record.Just as you can see, I can freely travel back and forth in the River Styx Formation. The ink that I nurture has returned to my ancestral form, the Xuanwu turtle. My bloodline has opened the Wordless Book of Heaven!


    "I''ll have to ask everyone, could the previous Patriarch Zhou Tianqi aplish any of these things!?" Weeks The nsmen were silent. Indeed, let alone having the ck Turtle return to its roots and opening the Heavenly Book, even the River Styx Array was not something that an ordinary Xuanming grandson could casually enter.


    <span>There was a difference in the degree to which the Xuanming Blood could awaken against the cold energy. From


    From these aspects, Su Qingxue really did belong to the Profound Nether n''s n leader.<span>Su Qingxue continued, "Currently, the only thing that I do not have the qualifications to be the Patriarch is my cultivation. But as long as you give me time, I believe that my strength will not disappoint anyone. Other


    Outside, members of the Zhou n, many of you may not be aware that my mother is the daughter of the Zhou n, so ¡­ In my body, half of it is the blood of the Zhou family. " This


    As soon as these words were spoken, not only did the Zhou family''s nsmen raise their heads in surprise, even Zhou Changjuan also looked at Su Qingxue in astonishment. Siu


    "This is my grandfather, Zhou Xinjiang. Although he is just an old man in an ordinary vige of the Zhou family, there is no doubt that he is a member of the Zhou family."


    With this, a lot of the Zhou nsmen revealed an expression of understanding. Most people didn''t know about Su Qingxue''s background. ButWhen they found out that Su Qingxue was actually half of the Zhou lineage, they felt a lot more amiable. Speak


    It was time to end this. They felt that the awakening of the bloodline wasn''t limited to just the Su n. Their Zhou n would also be able to help.


    <span>Su Qingxue said with a serious expression, "To me, no matter if it is the Su n or the Zhou n, they are both my parents'' rtives.


    From start to finish, I have never taken the initiative to make enemies with the Zhou family. Why would I want to harm my mother''s family members? " WeeksAll of the n members nodded. They all felt that it was most likely because Zhou Tian Qi''s bloodline tried to stabilize their power that they were able to do such things, bringing about a great disaster to the n. Weeks


    Changjuan took the lead and said respectfully, "Su Qingxue, n leader, will return. From now on, we, the descendants of the four bloodlines, are willing to fully support n leader and revive the Xuanming n!" is


    When the rest of his bloodline heard this, they inwardly cursed this Ancestor for being so shameless and for ttering him so quickly. As a result, they all rushed to call him n head.However, there was aplicated expression on Su Qian Xing and the group of Elders from the Su n at the back. It was as though they were sharing half of the treasures that originally belonged to them with someone else.


    <span>Besides, the Su n was too smallpared to the Zhou n, so it was much more deserted right now.


    Su Qingxue turned her head and greeted with a smile, "Great Elder, pleasee over." Siu


    Qian Xing was startled and nodded his head. Then, he walked over with a puzzled look on his face, "Home ¡­" Oh, n Leader, what orders do you have? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1295

    <span>1295 Su


    Gentle Snow solemnly introduced the Great Elder to the Zhou family, "This is Su Qian Xing. He has greatly contributed to my return to the Xuanming Tribe and is also the elder I trust the most. Now


    "Elder Sun Dark Nether Guild is already dead in name. I will take over as Elder Su Qian Xing as the new Great Elder of the Dark Nether n''s Elder Guild and take charge of rebuilding the Elders'' Guild."<span>When Su Qian Xing heard that, he immediately found it hard to believe. Although there was a sense of joy in his heart, he raised his head and said with a shaky voice, "This ¡­ "Patriarch, this old man is already old. I''m afraid that it will be difficult for me to shoulder this heavy responsibility with my decayed body ¡­" Siu


    <span>Qingxue said: "Great Elder, the Elders Guild is the center of power in the n that is managed by this n leader and I. If you weren''t here, I wouldn''t be able to rest at ease. You


    <span>You can hand over some ordinary matters to the younger elders. You only need to check on them for me...


    Moreover, Grand Elder, you have a noble and noble character, you can surely weigh the matters surrounding Su and the surrounding powers and handle them impartially. Divide


    If you be the Great n Elder, I think the other elders would not be able to convince you, right? " posterior<span>The group of Su n elders were all overjoyed. They thought that Su Qingxue was indeed still a member of the Su n. If Su Qianxing was the Great Elder, then it meant that the Su n held the dominant position.


    <span>"First Elder, please do not decline. This is the Patriarch''s heart!" The Su n crowd said. Siu


    Qian Xing said tearfully, "This old man will definitely revive the Xuanming n and serve you." WeeksAlthough the people on the side of the n felt a little ufortable in their hearts, they did not dare to raise an objection as to why there were so few members of the Su n who wanted Su Qian Xing to be the First Elder.


    <span>Su Qingxue nced at Zhou Changjuan and said, "Patriarch Changjuan, there are many things that we do not know about the Zhou n. You are the Zhou n''s patriarch, so you can''t rely solely on the Su n to rebuild the elder''s association. Please serve as the honorary elder of the elder''s association and assist in the selection of the Zhou n members." Weeks


    Changjuan was somewhat puzzled. "Patriarch, may I ask what is Honorary Elder?" Siu


    <span>The people of the family were also confused, they didn''t know what Su Qingxue meant. Siu


    Qingxue smiled and said: "Honorary elder, I have decided on it myself. I will not directly participate in the management, but I can be a consultant and directly respond to me as the elder. My position is equal to the elder''s ¡­


    "After all, there can only be one Great Elder, and it is a bit inappropriate for Ancestor Changjuan to lower himself to his position."<span>Zhou Changjuan suddenly understood andughed, "n leader is wise. Changjuan will definitely do everything she can to assist Great Elder Su Qian Xing and provoke the outstanding Zhou n members."


    The people from the Su n all nodded their heads in relief. They were still afraid that with Zhou Changjuan''s high cultivation level, she would bully them. However, Zhou Changjuan was only a consultant and not a problem. Weeks


    On the other side, the Zhou family also had some face. After all, on the surface, the Zhou family also had an honorary title. Moreover, if someone from the Zhou family was bullied, they could still give a response to Su Qingxue.<span>"Grand Elder, Honorary Elder, Qingxue is still young. Although she is the n Leader, I am afraid she might do something wrong."


    "If the two of you feel that this n to rebuild the Elders Guild is eptable, then in front of the Su and Zhou Families, shake hands and show that our two families are determined to get back together ¡­" Su Qingxue said.


    Su Qian Xingughed as he cupped his hands. "Chief, you are being modest. I shall follow your arrangements."


    Zhou Changjuan nodded. "Patriarch, I have no meaning either. However ¡­" What do you mean by handshake? " Siu


    Qingxue was stunned for a moment, then remembered that this courtesy had only been in China for about a hundred years, so these ancestors didn''t even know what a handshake was.Thus, Su Qingxue gave a simple exnation. Weeks


    Once Changjuan understood, she smiled in understanding and took the initiative to shake hands with Su Qian Xing.As such, everyone was overjoyed. Weeks


    <span>Many of the young nsmen started pping. This


    <span>The apuse made Zhou Changjuan feel somewhat puzzled. When someone told her that it was a festive asion for celebration, Zhou Changjuan could not help but sigh. The world had truly changed too quickly.


    At this time, Chu Yunyao walked over to Ye Fan''s side and mockingly said, "Your little wife really knows how to use power. She used all this management work to her n.


    <span>"She probably also knows how to study the monarch technique. She can bnce the two sides and restrain the others. The Xuanming Tribe is so big, it should be enough for her to suffer." leaf


    Fan Xian rubbed his stomach, curled his lips, and said: "Why did you make my wife sound so scheming? She''s very cute.


    Besides, don''t you see it all yourself? In terms of business, you have never lost to her, have you? "<span>"Hmph, don''t put me on the same level as her. Can shepare to me?" Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes.


    Xie Linyuan walked over with a smile. "Boss, today''s battle has shocked the world and made the gods cry. It makes me want to start cultivating." Then ¡­


    <span>White Tiger and Phoenix n have seen your strength, and will not act rashly anymore. For the time being, no one will dare to object to your marriage with Eldest Martial Aunt. "


    So one of those people just now was a member of the White Tiger and Phoenix n? And the Shen Long family is also here? " Ning Xuemo asked.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anyone from the Divine Dragon n." Xie Linyuan frowned. "It''s a little strange."<span>"What''s so strange about that? They came, but they hid far away and didn''t dare to show their faces." Ye Fanughed, toozy to exin.


    He walked up to Zhou Changjuan and patted her on the shoulder. "Hello, Zhou Changjuan."


    Ye Fan didn''t care about the fact that the other person was several hundred years old, and directly called him by his name. This


    However, Zhou Changjuan was shocked and thought that something big was up. He quickly turned around and asked politely, "Mr. Ye, what orders do you have?"


    "Where is your Zhou family''s dining hall? Where can I eat? " Ye Fan rubbed his belly and asked with a smile. Field<span>The face instantly turned cold. After Zhou Changjuan''s expression stiffened for three seconds, he carefully asked, "Mr. Ye ¡­ Have you left the valley yet? "


    <span>"Fasting?" Why did he have to leave? You guys are already several hundred years old, of course you all hate eating everything. But I still have a lot of delicious food that I haven''t eaten enough of yet ¡­ This is the prairie here, is there any roastmb or something like that? "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, this is not Ye Fan asked expectantly.


    Zhou Changjuan smiled awkwardly and nodded, "Yes ¡­" Yes, Mr. Ye, pleasee in. I will have the kitchen set up a feast for you ¡­ "


    The group of Zhou and Su n members didn''t know whether tough or cry. Now


    The heavens, the Xuanming n, and even the Under Heaven n, the whole world would change the entire history because of Ye Fan''s shocking battle.


    But Ye Fan himself, was actually concerned about roasting the entiremb?


    Everyone could not help but sigh. A supreme expert''s cultivation level was indeed different.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    After a bloody battle with the Xuanming n, the new n leader, Su Qingxue, had beenforted and arranged the Zhou family and Su family to immediately begin rebuilding the n. ButThings did not end simply like this. The shockwave had already spread to the entire world! Yes


    <span>The other three ns, as well as the upper echelons of China, were all shocked by Ye Fan''s forceful return! leaf


    <span>The name sail refreshed the people''s understanding of him time and time again!


    From the overseas powerhouses and legendary powerhouses that the ns did not like, to the peerless warriors and generals that were valued highly by the upper echelons of China, he had be a peerless swordsman that even the four great ns feared.<span>One man wielding ten thousand swords, one battle, Immobilize Profound Nether!


    <span>This caused countless people in the world to tremble in fear, but at the same time, it also made even more people look up to and admire him. No


    <span>A few people were already guessing that Ye Fan might be the new ''Martial God''. This was because the news of Ye Wuya''s disappearance had spread far and wide. very


    <span>Until now, many worshippers had already started to give Ye Fan a new title ¡ª ¡ª "Sword God"!


    <span>After all, he was different from Ye Wuya. Ye Fan was an even purer sword expert!


    <span>Even though this title was disdainful to the current experts and they weren''t too convinced in their hearts, it quickly spread throughout the world.


    <span>As a result, the rtionship between the "Sword God" Ye Fan and the Divine Dragon n had be an important new issue. After all, Ye Fan was the abandoned son of the Ye n, and disagreeing with the n was not a secret. All


    The gazes of the entire world started to meet once again with the Divine Dragon n.


    And on the night that Ye Fan calmed down the Zhou family, Ji Tian Feng ran back to the Ji family from the Xuanming n without stopping.


    <span>In the meeting hall of the Ji n, the night was brightly lit and the atmosphere was heavy! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1296

    1296<span>"Tianfeng ¡­" "Tell me everything you see and don''t miss any details." Ji Tianliu sat on the tallest golden chair as he spoke with a deep tone. kiki


    <span>Tian Feng nodded and recounted the scene he saw from afar outside the Xuanming n, including how Ye Fan controlled the flying swords in the sky, the Sword Dragon, and the Sword God''s body ¡­ "


    I didn''t dare to get too close. That Ye Fan is too savage, and those two White Tiger n''s old demons and the Phoenix n''s Huang Yueshan also came. I was afraid that they would harm me ¡­ "Therefore, I didn''t dare to go too far and could only see so much." Ji Tian Feng felt slightly ashamed as he replied."This information is already enough." Ji Tianliu sighed and said, "No wonder Ye Wuya chose to leave at this time. It seems ¡­ He already knows, this Ye Fan''s strength... " "


    Brother, the problem is this Ye Fan, he''s not the same as our Divine Dragon n and Ji n.And even if he truly returns back to the n, he is still a member of the Ye n. Could it be that our Ji n will have to submit to the Ye n for a few hundred years!? " Ji Tianfeng said unwillingly. kiki


    Tian Liu shook his head, "Don''t worry, this matter isn''t that simple... Not to mention, even if this Ye Fan returns to our Divine Dragon n, he might not necessarily have to make an enemy out of us. And ¡­


    Furthermore, with this Ye Fan here, the other ns will more or less have some concerns about our Divine Dragon n''s strength. After all, no matter what, Ye Fan shouldn''t help the other ns to deal with us. " kiki<span>Tian Feng thought for a moment, and this was indeed the reason, "Yes, this Ye Fan is already used to wandering freely, he probably is not interested in inheriting from the Ye Family''s head either."


    Ji Pang Chun still couldn''t believe it and asked, "Uncle Tian Feng, this Ye Fan, he really killed Zhou Teng Yun with a single sword strike?"


    "How could I have seen wrongly? That terrifying sword attack that could shock the heaven and earth? Moreover, at that time, Zhou Teng Yun had relied on the Primordial Stone to forcefully raise his cultivation to almost the Great Circle of Dao Yan!"<span>Most probably, even when he was about to die, he wouldn''t be able to believe that he would be defeated with a single sword strike... "If he had fought in a roundabout way, he wouldn''t have lost so quickly," Ji Tian Feng sighed and said.


    Ji Pang Chun''s face was filled with uncertainty. He finallyughed bitterly and said, "No wonder Ye Wu Ya despised me so much. Even his grandson has the ability to do so ¡­" a few<span>All the elders had aplex expression on their faces. They all knew that Ji Pengchun had always kept the matter of challenging Ye Wuya in his heart.


    <span>"Peng Chun, I don''t me you for that matter. The two of us went into closed-door training and were unable to meet up with you in time.


    <span>Furthermore, Ye Wuya has been cultivating for so many years and you also have the Blood Awakening ability of the Raindragon Realm. It is only natural for you to believe that you can fight against him.


    <span>But unfortunately, we didn''t think of that ¡­ Ye Wuya has never revealed his true cultivation ¡­ " Ji Tianliu sighed. Lower


    <span>The current n head, Ji Kangniang, trembled as he asked, "Ancestor, then how should we deal with our rtionship with Ye Fan and the Ye n?"


    <span>Ji Tianliu narrowed his eyes and said, "For the Ye n, do not have any disrespect. Just maintain the status quo. As for Ye Fan... If we can be friendly with him, it will be good for us. " This


    Suddenly, Ji Yutang, who was standing below, rolled his eyes and stepped forward, "Ancestor, I have a suggestion."<span>"Oh? "You must be Peng Chun''s great-grandson. What thoughts do you have? Speak your mind!" Ji Tianliuughed. kiki


    Yutang also smiled and raised its head, saying, "Yutang has an adopted daughter, named Sang Qing. She is currently staying in Ye Fan''s home, and it seems that he values my adopted daughter more.


    Initially, I saw that Ye Fan was dissatisfied with our Ji family, but he couldn''t forget that little girl and sent her out of the family to be taken in by Ye Fan''s family. such as<span>"Now, maybe we can use the rtionship of my adopted daughter to build a good rtionship with Ye Fan..."


    <span>"Oh?!" Was there such a thing? What is the origin of your adopted daughter? Hurry up and tell me! " Ji Tianliu and the other ancestors were very concerned. kiki


    <span>Yu Tang felt that he had finally made his ns, and was rather pleased. He said with a louder voice, "That girl has been abandoned in the wilderness since she was young. I just happened to pick her up when I was out cultivating.


    <span>When I first met her, there was a birthmark on her face, making her look ugly. However, this woman had a mysterious power that could protect her from the cold at Karakorum.


    I originally thought that the heavens wanted me to meet this girl. Perhaps she was a peerless genius at cultivation, so I brought her back to the n and took her in as my adopted daughter.<span>However, she didn''t expect that when she grew up and had extremely poor cultivation talent, that energy never appeared again. She didn''t know what was so special about her body.


    The birthmark on her face couldn''t be removed, and her looks had always been unsightly, so I didn''t pay much attention to her. No"I thought that she had somehow attracted Ye Fan, and now, it''s finally starting to have some effect."


    In the Ji family, although most people knew that there was such a girl, because her hair covered her face all year round, her looks were ugly, and she did not have much strength, she was not valued. This


    "After a while, everyone realized that this girl actually had a special opportunity and appeared in Ye Fan''s home!"


    <span>So that''s how it is... "It seems like this child is quite extraordinary. Even though there is a birthmark on his face, it still made Ye Fan''s heart tremble." kiki


    <span>Tian Liu stroked his beard in satisfaction and said, "Since that''s the case, you should try to contact your adopted daughter and see if there''s any way to keep us, the Ji n, in touch with Ye Fan." kiki


    Yutang''s face glowed as he cupped his hands and bowed, "As youmand!"


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>At the same time, Ye Fan and the others from the Xuanming n also did not leave that night. with


    After the meal, Su Qingxue needed to familiarize herself with the Xuanming n''s ancestralnd. Under Zhou Changjuan''s lead, including Su Qian Xing and the rest of the Su family, they visited the entire Xuanming n. LargeThere was nothing special about some of the houses, but the most important ce was this Xuanming Lake and the huge statue of the Profound Nether Divine Beast inside it.


    <span>Only after hearing Zhou Changjuan''s exnation did everyone realize that what was being raised in theke was the ck Turtle. And ¡­


    The other half of the book was ced in the sculpture''s secret room. band<span>On the way to the Heavenly Book, Zhou Changjuan said, "Patriarch, the secret room where the Heavenly Book was kept was brightly lit and radiated with abnormal fluctuations of spiritual energy. We now know that the Heavenly Book was awakened, as recorded in the n''s history books. Only


    However, I did not participate in some of the matters that happenedter on. I am ashamed of the many offenses they did in order to bring you back. " Siu


    <span>Qingxue shook her head and said: "This has nothing to do with you." However... So, the Heavenly Book has another half, Great Elder, do you know? " one


    Su Qian Xing, who was at the side, nodded and said, "This old man has heard of it. However, because I have never seen it and have not clearly recorded it down in historical records, I did not dare to mention it." This


    When they arrived in front of the secret room, Zhou Changjuan took down a white jade ring from the dead Zhou TiQi''s hand and handed it to Su Qingxue, saying, "n Leader, this ring is also the key to this secret room and the Heavenly Book. From now on, it is in your custody."Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1297

    1297


    <span>Su Qingxue took the thumb ring and discovered that it was not much different from the ck jade thumb ring that the Su n kept. It was just that the color was pure white and wless.


    After she inserted the thumb ring into the groove on the door, the stone door slowly moved aside.<span>There was nothing else in the secret room except for a tall tform. There was a piece of white jade on top of it, and it looked exactly the same as the piece of ck jade from the Su n!


    "Patriarch, the Wordless Book has a yin and a yang respectively. Our Zhou family preserves the yang part, and the Su family preserves the yin part."When our ancestor created the Book of Heaven, he was created jointly by the Zhou and Su families.


    <span>"Originally, the Yang Heavenly Book could only be recognized by our Zhou n''s Profound Nether Bloodline. However, because you, n leader, have the blood of two families, it is very coincidental that you have already acknowledged them as your masters," Zhou Changjuan exined.


    On the side, Ye Fan was puzzled, "This Wordless Heavenly Book was not coincidentally obtained by your ancestors, but was created by them?"


    Zhou Changjuanughed, "What Mr. Ye has heard should be some sort of legend. ording to what I know, the Heavenly Book was indeed created by our ancestors, and does not exist in the first ce.<span>There seems to be very important information recorded on it. As for what exactly it is, we don''t know.


    The only thing that I can be sure of is that the River Styx Formation that Mr. Ye encountered is a small part of the array that was separated from the others in the Heavenly Book. "Ye Fan let out a sigh. The legends of the martial arts world caused people to die, and they even said that the ancestors of the Su n got the Heavenly Book and flew up to be immortals. So the Heavenly Book was actually created by them.


    <span>The power of the River Styx Formation was actually very terrifying. If Ye Fan hadn''tprehended the disintegration of sword intent a few months ago, he might have died inside.


    If it was said that the River Styx Formation was only a small part of the array, then the array recorded within would definitely be shocking.This book was most likely the precious information left behind by the ancestor of the Xuanming Tribe.


    <span>Ye Fan could not help but look at Su Qian Xing beside him. It was likely that this old man did not know much about these things. After all, time was too long.


    "Patriarch, reading the Book of Heaven''s Path requires you to cultivate our Zhou n''s Profound Nether Celestial Force or the Su n''s Xuanwei True Scripture and then imbue your Xuanming Zhen Qi into it. Presumably, Patriarch is already aware of this." Zhou Changjuan said.


    <span>Su Qingxue hesitated for a moment and was about to use the thumb ring to try, but was stopped by Ye Fan.


    "Wait a minute," Ye Fan tried to dissuade him, "Wife, did you forget that you faintedst time when reading that book?


    Your cultivation is not enough, and the Heavenly Book might be in danger. You''re not in a rush right now, so wait for your cultivation to go up first. "


    Ye Fan didn''t want to worry about women anymore.When Su Qingxue thought of the unbearable feeling of exhaustion, she felt a lingering fear and nodded. "Okay, then we''ll talk about itter."


    Zhou Changjuan had not expected that there would be such a precedent. He seemed rather surprised.


    <span>Everyone then left the interior of the statue and arrived at the True Martial Great Hall.


    Ye Fan had a lot of things to do, so he nned to ask Zhou Changjuan about them. The first to bear the brunt of it was naturally the problem with the Great Deste Stone.


    <span>Zhou Changjuan was surprised when she heard that Ye Fan did not know about the origins of the Great Destion Stone, "Mr. Ye, do you really not know where the Great Destion Stone came from? You should know best. "


    "What? I should know." Ye Fan asked curiously.<span>Zhou Changjuan suddenly thought of something and said, "Oh right, it''s understandable that you didn''t grow up in the Divine Dragon n ¡­"


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "What does this have to do with the Divine Dragon n?"


    Zhou Changjuan nodded solemnly, "Yes, because there is only one ce in this world that possesses the Great Destion Stone, and that is the Karakorum where the Divine Dragon n resides!"Ye Fan frowned, thinking in his heart, could it be that all those Great Destion Stones that he got were all from Karakorum?


    <span>What did the underground world get? Could it be that the Kunlun Mountains also extended throughout the underground world?


    "What exactly is this Primordial Stone?" "Tell me in detail." Ye Fan was very interested in this, because it was very likely rted to the secret of the underground world.Zhou Changjuan nodded and said, "Alright, since you, Mr. Ye, want to hear it, then I''ll tell you about it. However, what I know is only a part of it.


    This Great Destion Stone was the only ore discovered that was filled with strong Upper Sky Qi.<span>Aside from the metal, wood, water, fire, and earth elements, there were also all kinds of natural energies.


    Since the Upper Sky Qi was easier and more effective for warriors to absorb when they cultivated, this Great Destion Stone was naturally a good item.


    Unfortunately, since ancient times, the Great Destion Stone was no longer reimed.


    The reason why we use the Great Destion Stone is because it is the only Great Destion Stone left in the world. Once the spirit energy inside it is used up, the Great Destion Stone will be useless.As far as I know, even if all the ns have Prehistoric Stone, they don''t have much in stock and their uses lie in some important ces. For example, our Xuanming Tribe''s River Styx Formation relies on the spiritual energy of Prehistoric Stone to activate it.


    If it was just for cultivation, the quantity would not be enough to satisfy so many nsmen. It would just be a waste of this precious material, the Great Deste Stone. "<span>Ye Fan asked in a strange tone, "You''re saying that the Great Deste Stone is no longer being excavated?" "Could it be that we have already finished mining?"


    Zhou Changjuan shook his head, "No, it''s not that we''re finished with the mining. It''s that we can''t mine... This was because the depths of the Kunlun Mountains were hidden within the veins of the Prehistoric Stone.<span>Furthermore... Ancestor''s legacy, the greatest bones of our ns, are buried in the primitive stone lode.


    The ancestorsbined with the prehistoric stone vein, forming a ''dragon vein'', which is the fortune of the entire world. If one were to recklessly destroy the dragon vein, it would be equivalent to digging the tomb of the ancestors, which would be met with divine retribution. "


    Ye Fan was stunned. To think that there was actually such a phrase like "dragon''s vein". This was normally something that only the emperor''s family would care about in the context of feng shui theory.


    <span>But then again, if an emperor of the secr world were to speak of the dragon vein, then the n would definitely be more worthy of the word ''dragon fountain''.


    Digging into the ancestral grave was definitely a disrespectful thing, and Ye Fan could understand it.


    However, people die for money while birds die for food. Would the n really listen to their ancestors like this?


    "The Primordial Stone is so precious, could everyone really resist it? Have you ns ever discussed how to extract the Great Destion Stone from within? " Ye Fan asked in disbelief.Zhou Changjuan smiled, "Mr. Ye, do you know where the densest spiritual energy on this is?"


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment, "The Kunlun Dragon Mountain Range?"<span>"That''s right." Zhou Changjuan nodded and said, "It can be said that the dragon veins formed by the Great Deste Stone and the ancestors'' remains are the origin of the spirit energy on this.


    <span>If we go and mine the prehistoric stone and destroy the dragon fountain, we might be able to obtain arge amount of prehistoric stone, but... Where would our spiritual energye from after mining?


    <span>Furthermore, we don''t even know how many Deste Stone we have left in the Dragon Veins. If we don''t have enough, for the sake of the Deste Stone, we will even need to dig out the remains of our ancestors, ruin the fortune of the n, and suffer the wrath of the heavens, who will bear the consequences?


    <span>Also, how should they split the resources for the Great Destion Stone? If it were to cause strife within the n, wouldn''t blood flow like rivers, and the sect would be annihted? "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. It seemed that the big ns were indeed thinking quite long term. This dragon vein really couldn''t be moved. Digging it out might not be a good thing for the ns and themon people of the world.


    Zhou Changjuan continued, "There is also an ancient legend. It has to do with the great ancestors buried in the dragon veins. That is also the reason why our n did not dare to touch the dragon veins."<span>"Oh? "What legend? Tell me!" Ye Fanughed.


    <span>Su Qingxue and the others who were at the side were alsopletely engrossed in hearing this. They looked at Zhou Changjuan in anticipation. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1298

    1298<span>Zhou Changjuan said respectfully, "It''s like this. Rumor has it that the ancestors of our ns were the first ancestors of civilization in the world.


    The Great Deste Stone lode provides the spirit energy, allowing our ancestors to continue to grow stronger.But then, someone from the outside world descended and wanted to snatch the Great Deste Stone from us.


    In order to protect our homnd and fight against the gods, our ancestors finally exterminated the gods and protected this world."Those ancestors who sacrificed themselves to fight against the gods were buried in the prehistoric stone mine, and their remains gradually formed the current Kunlun Dragon Veins."


    <span>"Heaven?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but guess, "Could it be the alien''s idea?"


    Zhou Changjuan was stunned. "Mr. Ye, what is an alien?"


    Only now did Ye Fan realize that in the era when these ancestors were born, they didn''t care about astronomy or cosmology at all.


    "It''s an intelligent life form from another, do you mean that man from heaven?" Chu Yunyao exined from the side.Zhou Changjuan frowned as he thought about it. Then, he shook his head and said, "About this ¡­ I''m not sure either. Legend has it that they''re called ''heaven''s people''. As for where they came from, I have no idea.


    <span>However, it''s said that the reason the God of Heaven Magic Research Institute has a fighting rtionship with our Xia n since the ancient times is because ¡­ Because, the founder of magic, is a man of heaven ".


    When Ye Fan and the others heard this, they couldn''t help but be stunned, as they really didn''t expect this to happen.


    "You mean... God of Heaven Magic Academy, the current power of the apocalypse. Were they an organization created by the people of Heaven? "Don''t tell me they still haven''t given up, and want to snatch the Primordial Stone lode?" Ye Fan asked.Zhou Changjuan nodded, "As far as I know, their target should be the Kunlun Dragons.


    Members of the Ancient Divine descendants would be more aware of these matters, because the main opponents of the power of the Apocalypse were the Ancient Divine descendants.


    Such a level of confrontation was actually something that the majority of n juniors had no right to participate in or understand.Since ancient times, the reason why the Divine Dragon n was able to upy the close proximity of the water tower was because the experts of the Divine Dragon n were the n leaders.


    <span>It was the Divine Dragon n''s experts, over generations, that had blocked the Guardian Kings of the Heavenly God Magic Research Institute and protected the dragon veins.


    It can be said that your grandfather, the War God Ye Wuya, brought the Divine Dragon n to an absolute pinnacle.


    <span>During his time in the Divine Land, almost all of the qi flow from the Divine Land was absorbed by him, and most of the spiritual energy released by the dragon fountain was absorbed by him.


    His domineering existence made it so that in the past few hundred years, there have been very few powerful existences in the world. People like us can only choose to cultivate in seclusion in order to have a chance to improve, or else our cultivation speed will be extremely slow.


    <span>When Ye Wuya left this world, we all felt that there was an invisible force that was suppressing us. After he left, many people''s strength had slightly increased ¡­ "


    Blue Rain pouted and said, "Isn''t this a bit too exaggerated? No matter how powerful the War God is, he is still just a single person. He is staying in Karakorum, far away from here. How can he affect the cultivation of the entire world?"


    Zhou Changjuan sighed, "Actually... The War God is like a tall mountain. His existence is something that we can only look up to for all eternity."I understand!" Just like when I was in high school, there was a bookworm in my ss who always took first ce in any exam.


    "I feel that no matter how hard I try, I won''t be able to get first ce and then lose the interest to learn. Is that what you mean?" Mu Mu Mu interjected.


    Ye Fan and the others didn''t know whether tough or cry, but even though Mu Mu''s analogy was a little funny, it still made some sense."Is the War God that terrifying? It''s such a pity that I don''t even have the chance to meet him... " Blue Rain sighed.


    Ye Fan recalled the scene of Ye Wuya forcing Hei Si Li and the other eight great epics back with a few words that day... In his heart, he believed Zhou Changjuan''s words.


    It seemed like not only was he an old foodie, he was also an old rogue. He alone had suppressed all the martial artists in the world. How tyrannical was he?!


    Su Qingxue pondered and said, "Since the Divine Dragon n relied on peerless experts to control the dragon veins, then the Martial God is no longer around ¡­ ¡­ Could the Divine Dragon n upy the Kunlun Mountains closest to the Dragon Veins? "


    Zhou Changjuan admired it and said, "Chief, you are really sharp. Indeed, this time the Patriarchs of the various families are nning to ''discuss'' with the Divine Dragon n about who should guard the dragon fountain.


    After all, without Ye Wuya, the phoenix, White Tiger, and us Xuanming are no longer afraid of the experts from the Divine Dragon n.


    Keeping an eye on the dragon''s vein means that we will be absorbing the most abundant spirit energy in the near future. This will be of great benefit to every n, and will be rted to the development and future of every n. ""What a pity... "In the end, the ancestors of your Xuanming Zhou n died before they even made it to the master''s position. They all died by Ye Fan''s hands." Chu Yunyao jokingly said, "What should we do now?"


    Zhou Changjuan gave a stiff smile, but did not dare to argue.


    Su Qingxue red at Chu Yunyao, "That matter is already over, don''t try to stir things up here."


    Zhou Changjuan quickly waved his hand and said, "It''s alright, it''s alright ¡­" Actually, Mr. Ye''s strength has already intimidated the two races, White Tiger and Phoenix, and even the Under Heaven n, I''m afraid ¡­ They won''t act rashly either. "


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "I have no interest in returning to the Divine Dragon Empire..."


    "Hubby, you''re not interested in going back, but the other ns don''t dare to be sure." Su Qingxue said, "I feel that you just need to maintain a vague attitude. After all, you can''t give your dragon fountain to someone else."


    Ye Fan nodded, and that was the truth. He was also quite envious of this dragon vein, because it was an important resource to increase one''s strength.


    Although he didn''t really need it right now, he couldn''t just let them go.<span>That night, everyone talked about the matters of the family. Other than Chu Yunyao, Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu, and the others who did not have much cultivation, no one slept.


    <span>Su Qingxue had the temperament of a "workaholic." If she wanted to take over the position of the Xuanming Patriarch, she would immediately understand the situation of the Xuanming Family.


    After asking Zhou Changjuan a lot of questions, the woman felt that the management of the n was too decadent, and needed to be reformed...<span>The next day, many of the Zhou n''s nsmen and the Su n''s nsmen returned to the Profound Nether n.


    <span>In front of thousands of Netherezim, Su Qingxue officially took over the position of the reunited patriarch of the two families in the True Martial Hall.


    <span>Su Qian Xing was the Great Elder, Zhou Changjuan was the Honorary Elder, and the Elders Guild was rebuilt.


    After experiencing a tragic defeat by the Zhou family, the emotions of the people of the Zhou family were not as dejected or as terrified as they had imagined.


    Because on the first day after Su Qingxue became the n leader, the woman officially issued many new n rules.


    Many of the Zhou nsmen began to feel that aplete change in the power of the upper echelons might be a good thing!First, Su Qingxue discovered that in the entire n, other than the Phoenix n, most people valued their sons and daughters more than others. Even the distribution of cultivation resources was very uneven.


    As her ancestor, Zhou Changjuan was the only one who did not give her the Great Destion Stone. This was also the reason why most of the experts and ancestors were male.


    Thus, Su Qingxue made clear the rule that men and women had the cultivation resources, and this rule won the support of at least half of the female members in the n.


    Soon after, Su Qingxue even treated the Dark Nether Family as a country and started the "n assembly system".


    <span>She wanted to start from the lowest level n vige and select representatives ording to the number of nsmen and their age. She wanted to participate in the council and decide on some n matters.


    As a result, the young people also had the opportunity to express their opinions. They no longerpletely listened to the elders, and the n viges below also felt the care and concern of their master.<span>Although the Elders Guild still existed, it was no longer in charge of everything. It was more focused on the affairs of the main n and the inheritance of martial arts.


    In addition, Su Qingxue discovered that the phenomenon of using force to talk about high and low in the n was also very obvious. This caused many people who had influence in the shopping mall, political field, cultural circle and other areas to not be respected in the n.


    Su Qingxue then issued a few more orders, establishing a mechanism to recognize the achievements of the different members of the n.


    Those who were sessful could also be famous within the n, and even gain the right to vote in the n council ¡­


    The promulgation of the dozen or so new rules could be said to have shocked the entire Xuanming Tribe. Even the other ns that had received the news were bbergasted. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1299

    <span>


    1299


    <span>What Su Qingxue did could be said to be unprecedented. Ya Wen Yan''s feelings. org


    <span>Although many of the elders were opposed to this, they felt that this was against the ancestralw and that the n was a noble and lowly people who wanted to maintain the traditional dignity of existence.


    <span>However, the young men of the n and those who were not respected because they did not have any ancient martial arts talent or did not like to practice martial arts were very excited and supportive!


    <span>After all, time had changed. Many young nsmen were studying advanced culture, and they knew that many of the n''s matters were long out of date.


    <span>However, in a n where martial power was revered, no one dared to say it before. Now that the n head had personallye to change it, of course they would wish for nothing more.


    <span>Su Qingxue also knew that many stubborn people and elders would object, but she wasn''t scared at all. This was because there were only a few people, and they didn''t dare to resist.


    The forefathers had all been killed, and the absolute suppression of their martial prowess had set off a storm of opposition.<span>After the implementation of these new rules, everyone began to see the progress of the Xuanming Tribe. The majority of the n members'' hearts were all set on her, so she didn''t have to worry about what the conservatives thought.


    <span>With the new official being under control, Su Qingxue started to get busy.


    <span>On the other hand, with a sword and a man, Ye Fan''s limelight seemed to have been snatched away by a woman.


    <span>After all, for ordinary nsmen, the battles between top ancient warriors didn''t have much to do with them. They lived a normal life and wouldn''t participate in these battles.


    <span>However, Ye Fan didn''t care. What he needed to do was to protect Su Qingxue''s back.


    If the woman managed the Xuanming n well, it would be equivalent to adding another powerful faction to his faction. Furthermore, it was an internal faction within China, so it would naturally be a good thing ¡­ orgEven though the Dark Nether n lost all these ancestors and their strength seemed to have greatly decreased, but with Ye Fan around, no one would dare to shake the Four Great ns'' position.


    Ye Fan also found some time to ask Zhou Changjuan why the n objected to the marriage between bloodline Awakened ones.<span>In the end, Zhou Changjuan could not give a specific reason. This rule had been passed down since ancient times, and involved the fundamental interests of the n.


    However, now that Ye Fan was in the limelight, his strength was enough to challenge the other ns, so no one dared to be disrespectful to him and Su Qingxue''s marriage.


    <span>Ye Fan had already made up his mind, and nned to first bring the women to Purgatory Ind.


    In his storage bag, he still had the Spirit-Nurturing Ganoderma and the Great Destion Stone. Helping his brothers and women to improve their strength was a top priority.


    <span>This was because the War God was no longer present.


    What would happen to the remaining ancestors of the n, how the Apocalypse King would act, and whether or not the people from the underground world would appear were all unsettled factors.


    Originally, he wanted to bring Su Qingxue with him, but the Xuanming Tribe and Ghost Valley had many matters to deal with. As the Patriarch, she had also changed the family rules, so she was unable to leave.Therefore, ording to Su Qingxue''s current cultivation, Ye Fanbined the Spirit Nurturing Ganoderma with some other herbs and ground them into powder and made some capsules for the woman.


    Su Qingxue only needed to take one pellet every day. If she used her energy to cultivate for another two hours, there should be a significant improvement.


    With Su Qingxue''s talent, Ye Fan didn''t have to worry too much about her rate of improvement. After all, she was fast enough.


    Of course, not everyone was willing to go with Ye Fan to Purgatory Ind to train for a while.


    Aunt Jiang and Mu Shui Xian both wanted to stay. They were old and did not have much of a goal for the ancient martial arts. They only wanted to stay at home and take care of Su Qingxue''s life.<span>Mu Xuesong and Mu Mu Mu were also not interested in cultivation. One of them wanted to continue his music career while the other wanted to start school so he nned to finish his studies first.


    <span>Ye Fan also understood them. After all, everyone''s cultivation talent was different, and their goals were also different, so he concocted some elixir of life pills to help them take them on time.


    After arranging a few matters within China, Ye Fan and his team boarded a big ne, heading towards Purgatory Ind.<span>On the ne, Ning Zimo, Feng Yueying, Du Yun''er, and the other girls were naturally all there.


    Ning Xuemo had long arranged the matters of the underground family in a neat and orderly manner. Little Zhao and the others could manage their own matters and were very free to do so.<span>Feng Yueying, on the other hand, temporarily handed over the job to Helena. The mercenary that Su Qingxue had previously epted had now be an elite in the workce, and had once again lived a second life.


    Although Du Yun''er couldn''t bear to part with her children, Ye Fan had asked her to go with them, so she could only go. Furthermore, she also wanted to be stronger, so she wouldn''t need to be protected all the time.


    The women were not as worried as Ye Fan was. To them, training in a ce where one could live in one''s youth was very attractive. Furthermore, training on the Purgatory Ind was just like taking a vacation, which made them very happy.


    <span>Even before the ne took off, they were already talking andughing, and there was a sense of joy in the cabin.


    <span>Blue Rain had always been an entric person. Now that they had the chance, it was very easy for them to get along with their older sisters.


    The only girl who was shy and didn''t dare to interrupt was Ji Shuangqing. She was also pushed along by Aunt Jiang.


    After experiencing so many things, Ji Xianqing was like a member of her family. Aunt Jiang really liked this little girl.


    Although Ye Fan felt that this girl was strange and mysterious, she had a kind heart, so he didn''t expose her and treat her as his younger sister. If she was willing to cultivate, he would also teach her."Boss, you''ll be very happy when we get back. It just so happens that elder sister-inw isn''t going. Aren''t you and the other sister-inws very carefree?"


    On a sofa in front of the ne, Xie Linyuan chuckled as he held a ss of wine in his hand.


    <span>Ye Fan leaned against the sofa, a ss of champagne in one hand and Xiao Jin in the other. He said, "Old Xie, I see that you''ve be more and more dishonest after your resignation. I''m going to cultivate. What do you think?"


    <span>Xie Linyuan was in disbelief. "Boss, you''re being so serious now?"


    <span>"I am a proper person to begin with." Ye Fan''s face was calm, while in his heart, he began to look forward to the scene of himself teaching the women the Heaven Mending Technique and then practicing with them, and was very excited just thinking about it.


    <span>Xie Linyuan sighed with emotion. "Alright, then I''ll have to work harder and cultivate. Honestly speaking, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen the cksmith and slovenly man. My heart is like an arrow back home."


    Ye Fan lightlyughed and said, "No need to rush for your cultivation. Since you can''t catch up with the others, it''s better if you help me take care of things first, so that I can help Sally to free her from worries and allow her to train in peace."<span>Xie Linyuan didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Boss, aren''t you being a bit too straightforward? You''re hurting others too much!"


    "Hmph, what are you so excited about? Is the only way in this world to cultivate?" "I don''t even want to practice it." Chu Yunyao, who was sitting next to Ye Fan, was holding aptop and looking at some blueprints. She spoke with disdain.<span>Xie Linyuan was puzzled. "That''s right, Superintendent Chu. I just realized that you don''t like to train." Why are you going with me? Are you afraid that your boss will be taken over by the other sister-inw? "


    <span>"Save it, he''s just a man, is there a need?" "I''m just going to take a look, to see my new experimental base." Chu Yunyao raised her head, the corners of her mouth slightly raised. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1300

    <span>1300


    Ye Fan waspletely baffled by what he heard, "What new experimental base?" You have aboratory on Purgatory Ind? "


    Chu Yunyao said as a matter of fact, "Right now I don''t have one, but after I look at the stage, I can make one ¡­ ¡­" org


    Ye Fan was speechless, "You''re not going to practice with me?"


    "I''m not interested in what kind of training I''m training in. Even if I have to be immortal and stay young, I will think of ways to use science to achieve it."<span>"No need to worry about cultivation. At most, we''ll just eat some nourishment." Chu Yunyao said, then lowered her head and continued to draw.


    Ye Fan was stunned. This woman was really ambitious. She actually wanted to use scientific methods to obtain longevity. This was simply the same as the godly couple.<span>"Why did you go to Purgatory Ind to work as aboratory?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at the man, "Of course it''s to do the research that you want! "Theboratories in China are all controlled by the country. I don''t want the country to know about some of the research, much less get their hands on it"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but remember that there seemed to be a lot of strange things he couldn''t understand in a woman''sboratory.<span>Could it be that she had been hiding this from the Chinese authorities, creating some special invention on the Earth''s axis?


    He still remembered back at Lou Chun Ind, Chu Yunyao had used a short distance teleportation device that allowed Ye Fan to instantly catch up with the enemy submarine.Although it was still in its rudiments form, if the dark technology developed more perfectly, it would definitely be of great value.


    <span>"Why are you looking at me like that?" Chu Yunyao saw the man looking at her with a strange gaze. She gave a faint smile and said, "What, are you interested in my invention?"


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Do you think that right now, I have the ability to withstand the pressure from all sides and give you a specialboratory to study the Earth''s Axis. That''s why I suggested going overseas to build aboratory?"


    Chu Yunyao nodded, and did not deny it, "Of course, I''m only a researcher. I understand the principle of having treasures is a crime. Without the protection of force, if I were to create something, it would only bring me trouble. "


    Ye Fan was toozy to ask what the woman was nning to do. Although Chu Yunyao''s temperament was a bit strange, she definitely wouldn''t harm him.Since the woman wanted theboratory, he would use his enormous wealth to help her make one ¡­ org


    Ye Fan turned his head, looking at his confidantes who were smiling sweetly at the end. He felt a burst of satisfaction in his heart, but also thought about Xu Linshan who was still in the rainforest on a mission.<span>She didn''t know how things would turn out after she returned to the camp. After she settled down at Purgatory Ind, she would have to go and have a look. Only then would she feel at ease.


    <span>Thinking about Xu Linshan, Ye Fan couldn''t help but to think of another woman with whom he had a subtle and ambiguous rtionship with ¡­


    Ye Fan drank a mouthful of champagne and asked Xie Linfen, "Mo Fei, is there any news about Yuwei?" Is she okay? "


    Xie Linfen shrugged. "Boss, Ling Yuwei has the title of your fianc¨¦e. No one in the n should easily provoke her, so you don''t have to worry about her safety."


    However... You can''t keep evading this question. Although her status is a little awkward, she is, after all, sincere to you. You have to give her an answer, right? "<span>Ye Fan sighed, feeling somewhat ashamed in his heart. He really didn''t know how to deal with Ling Yuwei''s problem.


    <span>He did not have any good impression of Shen Long family, especially since Su Qingxue and the rest were in trouble this time. Shen Long family did not help them and even more so made Ye Fan lose hope in them.


    These people weren''t worthy of being his family members, so he had no interest in returning to the n as the sessor.Asking him to return to the n to marry Ling Yuwei was even more impossible.


    Ling Yuwei was a good girl and he would definitely like her, but no matter what, she wouldn''t take Su Qingxue''s ce in his heart.


    He already had a wife, so Ling Yuwei, who was Su Qingxue''s fiancee in name and close friend, was exceptionally sensitive.<span>Not caring about her, Ye Fan felt that he owed her, but he also couldn''t bear to do so.


    <span>Go to the Divine Dragon n and bring her out? What was that? What would Su Qingxue think? Would Ling Yuwei agree?


    <span>"No matter how strong a person is, they will have a weakness. That is, their feelings ¡­ "You really are a human."


    On the side, Chu Yunyao silently looked at Ye Fan, then muttered a sentence, as the corners of her mouth curled up into a deep smile.Ye Fan helplessly smiled bitterly, "You make it sound as if you aren''t human ¡­"


    Xie Laiyuan rubbed his nose and smiled oddly, "Boss, since ancient times, heroes have always felt sad for beauties. The love debt you owe ¡­" "There are a lot of women who have deep feelings for you in the n, not just Miss Ling."


    Ye Fan frowned, and stared at him, "Stop bullshitting!" "There''s no such thing!"


    "Heh heh ¡­" I didn''t even say who it was, how do you know what I''m talking about? Boss, ah, boss, we''ve been exposed! "Ye Fan looked at his old brother winking at him. He simply closed his eyes, supported his forehead, and was toozy to speak.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    In the southern part of China, there was a hilly area where it was always warm.


    <span>Thisrge wutong tree stretched for several dozen miles. Here, it was known as the "Phoenix Wu Forest."


    This ce was not open to ordinary citizens. There were forest guards all year round, iming to have protected animals from the outside, but in reality, this was where the Phoenix n resided.In the wutong forest, patches of red and gold tiles, red and wood as the main material for the ancient buildings, all over the hills.


    <span>The sound of water flowed past, flowers, birds, fish and insects were full of life, it was a scene of a paradise.


    The main families of the Phoenix n were the Xiao and Huang Families, and the other ns had rtively few nsmen.


    In the Xiao family''s core area, in an ancient courtyard, beside a stone table under a wutong tree, was a middle-aged Bidchuni. He was in ck and white with a red-clothed ssical beauty.<span>"Xin Er, this time,pared to the time at the Lingyun Temple in the capital, your mind is much calmer. Your chess skills have also improved a lot." Bi Qiuni nodded in satisfaction.


    Xiao Xin''er raised her head and smiled, ashamed, "Magician Miao Yun, I still lost. You are a woman with great wisdom.<span>"If you had cultivated ancient martial arts, you would definitely be a peerless expert. If I had your perception, my strength would not have been socking."


    "Xin Er, don''t belittle yourself. At your age, with your cultivation of the Awakening Realm, how can you say that your strength iscking?" Miao Yun smiled.


    <span>Xiao Xin''erughed self-deprecatingly, "Li Wu Chen... In the eyes of that person, he probably could not even block one move. After all... He had even said that the Divine Awakening Realm was akin to an ant.


    <span>Miao Yun squinted his eyes and smiled, "I understand now. No wonder you have improved so much in chess and have a peaceful mind. It''s the man you admire. He''s back safely."


    "Mages... What are you saying! " Xiao Xin''er''s face flushed a little and said: "I didn''t think about it ¡­" "Mourning or something, he''s dead."<span>Miao Yun chuckled. "A man should marry, a woman should marry. Having someone you like is a good thing. However... You also shouldn''t force yourself topare with Ye Fan.


    Even though I''ve only heard some things about him, I also know that on his journey here, he has experienced the cold and warmth of the world, and encountered too many hardships.<span>"You are the Heavenly Phoenix Daughter. You have been raised in the prime of your life, without the pressure of survival. To not neglect your cultivation, endure loneliness, and to arrive in the dust at such a young age is already very rare."


    <span>Although Xiao Xin''er was unwilling, she could only nod, "I know, mage."


    "It''s good that you know this. Don''t look down on yourself. All of you are still young, and your futures are still unknown," Miao Yun encouraged.<span>"Seriously... If I couldn''t master and you could guide me from a young age, I wouldn''t even know what to do. "Xiao Xin''er stood up, walked to Miao Yun''s side, and grabbed her hand.


    This is my first timeing here. How about I take you for a walk around Fengwu Lin? This ce is beautiful, many ces are even more gorgeous than the imperial pce! "Miao Yun hesitated for a moment before standing up with a smile. "Alright, let''s go."


    At this moment, a man walked to the entrance of the courtyard and said seriously, "Xin Er, go to Phoenix Pavilion. There is an important matter to discuss."


    <span>"Uncle?"


    It was Xiao Feng Qi.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er was puzzled and said, "Why did you personallye here to tell me about such a small matter?"


    <span>"Ancestor Xiao Rou has summoned me. Even I am not allowed to participate in this meeting. How can you get servants to report such an important matter?" Xiao FengQi solemnly said.


    When Xiao Xin''er heard this, she immediately became more nervous and nodded. "Okay, I will go right away."


    The girl apologetically said to Miao Yun, "Mage, please rest for a while. I''ll take you for a walk when I get back."


    "Don''t worry, go ahead, child," Miao Yun waved her hand and smiled. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1301

    1301 Xiao


    <span>Within the n, her status was too high, and even in the history of the Phoenix n, she was an extremely rich person. As a result, Xiao Xin''er didn''t dare to dy any longer, and quickly became WWW. flower


    However, Xiao Feng Qi didn''t leave. He looked at Miao Yun with doubt for a few seconds.


    Miao Yun''s eyes flickered a few times when she saw Xiao Feng Qi. She smiled and sped her hands in greeting. "Benefactor, is there something you need?" Xiao<span>Feng Qi returned the greeting apologetically with a frown, "Sorry about that, excuse me, are you Miao Yun Mage from Lingyun Temple in Beijing?"


    "That''s me." Miao Yun nodded.


    I''ve heard the Patriarch and Xin Er mention you many times. Xin Er is naturally arrogant, yful, and rarely admires people, but you''re one of the people she respects the most, Mage. Me


    "Sister left early. Xin Er doesn''t have a mother, and her rtionship with her father isn''t that good. Her growth is all thanks to mages," Xiao Feng Qi said gratefully.<span>"I must thank the head of the Xiao family for his trust in me. Xin Er''s achievements are mostly due to her hard work. I am just here to chat with her and y chess with her." Miao Yun smiled as she shook her head.


    "The mages are being modest." Xiao Feng Qiughed, and then said doubtfully, "Mage, I heard your voice, it sounds familiar. You give me a familiar yet strange feeling, do you dare to ask if we''ve met before?"<span>Miao Yun smiled. "Benefactor, the world is filled with people. Perhaps I have seen them before, or perhaps they are just simr people. Why be so conflicted?" Xiao


    Feng Qi nodded and said apologetically, "Perhaps I was overthinking things and gotughed at by the mages. Then, I won''t disturb the mages any longer, farewell."


    <span>"Sir, please take care," Miao Yun said as she lowered her head.


    After Xiao Fengqi left, Miao Yun slowly raised her head. She looked at Xiao Fengqi''s back with a thoughtful expression ¡­ wind


    Several yellowing leaves of the parasol were curled down.The temperature of Feng Wulin''s body gradually began to grow colder.


    In the middle of the Phoenix Mountain were several enormous ancient trees. Thergest tree was engraved with tworge words that seemed to have been burned by mes, "Nirvana".<span>On top of these ancient trees, a magnificent pavilion had been constructed - it was the Phoenix Pavilion. In


    This pavilion, which represented the power of the Phoenix Mountain Vi, had to follow the steps of the Wutong Tree up, and could not use any lightness techniques.


    Actually, Xiao Xin''er hadn''t returned to the n for several years, and it had been a long time since she hade to Phoenix Pavilion.As she walked along the bluestone path, she saw from afar the building which symbolized the inheritance of the Phoenix bloodline. It was high up on the tree and she was feeling rather nervous.


    <span>This time, the Xiao n''s Nine Meridians Grandmaster and the Huang n''s few Patriarchs all came out of seclusion. Even Feng Nu from the previous two generations appeared again, shocking Xiao Xin''er. She


    He had thought that even if her grandfather''s cousin, the Huang Family''s Feng Nu, who lived more than 300 years ago, would be alive, the Feng Nu of more than 600 years ago, Patriarch Xiao Rou, would most likely have passed away. can<span>He didn''t expect that Xiao Rou was actually still alive! He also came out of seclusion!? To


    He knew it. It was Xiao Xin''er''s grandfather, the great-aunt of the current family head, Xiao Huang!


    <span>In this generation, forget about the Phoenix n, even the ns of the world wouldn''t be able to find another one! Then ¡­


    <span>It was Feng Nu, who had been famous for a hundred years even before the birth of the War God Ye Wuya. It was only when Ye Wuya appeared that she retreated from her position as the n''s number one expert.


    It was said that after Xiao Rou lost, she suffered a huge blow and stayed in seclusion. Thest time she made a statement, she only promised Ye Wuya that she would join the ranks of the ancient God''s descendants and was gradually forgotten by the outside world. Right<span>To Xiao Xin''er, Ancestor Xiao Rou was an outstanding legend. At least for a period of time, she broke the tradition of the Divine Dragon n''s number one expert under the heavens. Although ¡­


    <span>He was defeated by Ye Wuya, but he still won first ce!


    <span>Even if the other ns gradually forgot about Xiao Rou, within the Phoenix n, Xiao Rou was the target of every generation of young n members and the target of their worship! Xiao


    As Feng Nu, Xin''er would naturally go to the n records to see the stories of Feng Nu. What she admired the most was this ancestor that had broken the Divine Dragon n''s monopoly and taken the first ce in the world. Only<span>Yes, Xiao Xin''er never thought that she would have the chance to meet her ancestors from six hundred years ago. She felt very regretful.


    Now, after suddenly telling her that "idol ancestor" was still alive, how could she not be excited?


    A few days ago, she returned to participate in the Phoenix n''s Great Assembly. She originally thought that she would be able to meet the legendary Old Ancestor Xiao Rou, but she didn''t expect that all the other Patriarchs woulde except for Xiao Rou. Although ¡­Although the thousands of n members felt regretful, they all understood. After all, with the status of Xiao Rou''s ancestor, he was already an extraordinary expert. It was normal for him to not want to show his face in front of the thousands of n members.


    <span>After all, she was the newest Feng Nu, so she would definitely be taken seriously. Even Huang Yueshan came to see her twice, exining to her about the nine heavens of the Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens and even telling her some stories about Ye Fan.


    <span>However, it was only Xiao Rou. Even if she knew where Xiao Rou lived, she would not dare to go because she did not receive the patriarch''s summons. She was afraid of being disrespectful. This


    After a while, the closer she got to Phoenix Pavilion, the faster her heart beat. Her ssical yet dignified face even had a bit of a blush. PositiveWhen Xiao Xin''er was about to increase her pace, she suddenly realized that someone was patting her shoulder from behind ¡­


    Xiao Xin`er suddenly quivered. How could someone be so close to her, how could she not notice it!? "


    "Who is it!?"


    Xiao Xin''er''s cold question caused the figure behind her to jump in fright and immediately take two steps back. ThisIt was a girl with a round face, big eyes, a delicate nose, and fair skin that could be easily broken with the blowing of the wind.


    It was only 1.5 meters tall, and was petite and exquisite. Due to the baby fat on its face, it was exceptionally cute.


    Her jet-ck hair was tied up to her waist with a simple red rope. She wore an ancient moon-white dress and embroidered shoes. ThisAfter a while, the little girl seemed to be frightened by Xiao Xin''er. She opened her big, innocent eyes, nervously looked at Xiao Xin''er, and didn''t dare to speak. See


    When Xiao Xin''er firstid eyes on this girl, she was somewhat puzzled. After a careful inspection, she realized that this girl didn''t have any true energy, so she was relieved ¡­ protosm


    It was a child without any cultivation. No wonder why even when he approached her, he didn''t have any true energy pressure. also<span>Perhaps she was too nervous from thinking about Xiao Rou''s ancestor and didn''t even notice that someone was approaching. Xiao


    Xin Er touched her hair apologetically and smiled: "Sorry, big sister thought that there was a sneak attack. Little sister, which faction are you from? "Howe I''ve never seen you before? Is there something you need me for?" phoenixThere were nine bloodlines in the family of the Divine Phoenix n''s Patriarch Xiao. Most of them were people that Xiao Xin''er didn''t know, so it wasn''t surprising for them to see an unfamiliar little girl. Inverted


    There were often young disciples who worshipped Xiao Xin''er and purposely came to talk with her or take a photo with their cell phones. Xiao Xin''er was already used to this. To


    Her ssical attire was verymon in the n. Many of the nsmen who did not go out often liked to wear ancient clothing. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1302

    302 "


    <span>I... I am of the Seven Meridians, and you are Xiao Xin''er, right? " Female


    <span>The child''s voice was delicate, simr to a silver bell''s melody. It matched her clear and limpid eyes, and it was especially captivating. flower


    Xiao Xin''er was not surprised that the girl could recognize her. After all, she was famous in the family.


    She just felt that this girl was too adorable. She couldn''t help but pinch her white bun like face. That little face of hers was also very stic.


    "Yeah, is there something you need me for?" Xiao Xin''er asked.<span>The girl pinched her cheek, seemingly unwilling, but she didn''t resist. When Xiao Xin''er saw her conflicted expression, she felt that it was exceptionally cute.


    Then, the girl took out a packet of bright colored little bear candy and asked gently: "I ¡­ I just want to ask, do you know how to eat this? " Xiao<span>Xin''er saw the candy and didn''t know whether tough or cry. "How else can you eat? "Soft sugar, just put it in your mouth and eat it."


    But the sugar is inside, how do I take it out? " the girl asked again.<span>Xiao Xin''er was stunned and then seemed to understand. She smiled and said: "Little sister, you are too weak to open the package, right? "Let me help you."


    Many nsmen were not good at cultivation and were indeed quite weak. Xiao Xin''er understood that with a nce, this child seemed to be a little girl who was doted on by others.<span>Xiao Xin''er grabbed the little bear candy and tore it open along the hole before passing it back to the little girl ¡­


    When the little girl saw this, her big eyes blinked. "So that''s how it is ¡­"<span>With a "puchi", Xiao Xin''er couldn''t help but smile sweetly and say, "Little sister, don''t tell me you haven''t eaten snacks? Don''t use brute force to tear them apart in the future. It''s very simple."


    The little girl sweetly smiled, nodded her head, and then took out a little bear candy. With some curiosity, she stuffed it into her mouth and bit it twice. Soft, bby, vine-vored. So delicious... "


    The more Xiao Xin''er looked at this girl, the cuter she became. She couldn''t help but ask, "Little girl, are you going to school in your n? You should be studying in junior high, right? " Large


    The Xiao family had their own school, specifically taking in children from their own family. Xiao Xin''er saw that this girl seemed to have no knowledge of the world and most likely didn''t study outside. Female<span>The child blinked several times and said, "I am a member of the n, but what is a junior high school?"


    Junior high school is junior high school, silly girl ¡­ "Don''t tell me you''re still in primary school?" Xiao Xin''er felt that this girl was too foolish and couldn''t help pinching her face.


    <span>The girl felt a bit helpless as her face was pinched again, but she still took out a piece of soft candy and handed it to Xiao Xin''er, "Xin Er, do you want to eat it? "The taste is pretty good." Xiao


    <span>How could Xin''er have the heart to reject the candy that this adorable girl handed to her? After taking it and stuffing it into her mouth, she smiled and said, "Good girl, thank you ¡­"


    Just as she finished speaking, Xiao Xin''er was suddenly stunned. What was she waiting for!? He had to hurry to Phoenix Pavilion!


    If she let Ancestor Xiao Rou wait for her, wouldn''t it be a great sin? "<span>Little sister, goodbye! I almost forgot, big sister is still in a hurry to go to Phoenix Pavilion! "


    Xiao Xin''er quickly turned around. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was afraid of being seen as a joke by others, she would have ran over. When


    She quickly walked to the Nirvana Parasol Tree and walked up the stairs. Halfway up, she discovered that there were also sounds of people walking behind her. She


    Turning his head, he was shocked to discover that it was still that bun faced little girl!


    "Little girl, why did you follow me here?" Phoenix Pavilion is not something that just anyone can enter! " Xiao Xin''er was speechless. Could it be that this little girl''s parents didn''t teach her n''s rules?!<span>The girl held the little bear candy and chewed each piece with relish, her cheeks bulging as she vaguely said, "I''m going to Phoenix Pavilion too."


    You''re going too? You''re also participating in the meeting? " Xiao Xin''er felt that this was unbelievable.


    The girl nodded, "Yes." Xiao<span>Xin''er thought for a moment and said helplessly, "Little girl, stop fooling around. Do you think you can fool me? Tell me, which ancestor summoned you? " small


    The girl frowned, "I am not lying to you... "No one has summoned me." Xiao


    Xin''er rolled her eyes, "You still say you''re not lying?" Do you know that big sister only came here because of patriarch Xiao Rou''s summons? If you go and cause trouble like this and anger the patriarch, then something big will happen and the n rules will punish you severely!


    <span>"Hurry, be obedient and leave. If you really like big sister, you want to y with me. I''lle find you after the meeting, okay?" small


    The girl looked puzzled. She blinked her big eyes and asked curiously, "Have you seen her before? Was Ancestor Xiao Rou that terrifying? Why do you have to be punished by the n rules the moment you see her? " Xiao


    <span>Xin Dong continued in distress, "Today is the first time I have seen her. I can''t say that she is terrifying, but she is a legendary figure of our Phoenix n. She


    "The olddy''s position is very noble. We must respect her and not make her angry, not to mention that she is my idol since I was young. I don''t want to give her a bad impression the first time we meet."


    Xiao Rou ¡­ Your idol? " The girl looked confused. "What do you mean by idol?"


    Foolish sister, an idol is an idol! The person I worshipped since I was young, and the person I looked up to, was the Xiao family''s old patriarch!


    I feel that she is a female hero of our Phoenix n. A woman who can break the monopoly legend of the experts of the Divine Dragon n, that is my goal! No


    <span>After all, you don''t even know your idol! "He''s really foolish and adorable ¡­" Xiao


    <span>Xin Er felt like she was about to be defeated by this naive girl. Female


    <span>When the child heard this, his face blushed a little as he lowered his head and mumbled shyly, "So that''s what Idol meant ¡­" is


    <span>In truth ¡­ Actually, I don''t think it''s as good as you say ¡­ And you''re only in your twenties. "I''ve never seen him before..."


    Xiao Xin''er didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Silly girl, what are you shy about? I worship Ancestor Xiao Rou, I''m not praising you! Hurry up and go, otherwise this sister will be really angry! "The girl said with some distress, "I want to go up, but I can''t."


    "You ¡­ Why aren''t you listening to me!? If this goes on, big sister will get angry! " As Xiao Xin''er spoke, she reached out her hand to grab the little girl''s fragrant shoulder and made her turn around. "Be good and quickly leave ¡­" small


    The girl, on the other hand, had an unwilling expression on her face as she turned around, wanting to exin, "Xin Er, don''t push me, listen to me ¡­"At this moment, more than twenty figures walked out of the Phoenix Pavilion building. They were men, women, old, young, and there were people of all ages that walked out.


    One of them was the woman in the very front and the one in the middle. She was none other than Huang Yueshan. When<span>They saw Xiao Xin''er pushing the little girl down the stairs. They couldn''t help but be stupefied or their expressions frozen as they didn''t know what to do. quaque


    <span>Even Huang Yueshan covered her mouth with a hand. First, her eyes revealed surprise, but then she couldn''t help but smile.


    <span>Standing at the side, a seemingly middle-aged man of the lowest status had turned green!


    <span>"Xin Er!" Presumptuous! Stop right now! " Xiao


    <span>"At this moment, Xin''er felt arge amount of powerful pressure approaching. When she raised her head, she was shocked to see that Huang Yueshan and the other Patriarchs had already walked out of Phoenix Pavilion."


    Grandfather? "


    <span>The man who called her was none other than the head of the family, Xiao Xin''er''s grandfather, Xiao Huang. Xiao


    Xin`er''s face was full of confusion and grievance. She didn''t know why her grandfather was reprimanding her so loudly. Xiao


    Huang was already sweating because of the fear. He wanted to turn into four legs and walk down quickly. Then he kowtowed and kowtowed on the stairs without any hesitation! This


    <span>It scared Xiao Xin''er, "Grandfather, what are you doing... Get up quickly! " Positive


    Just as Xiao Xin''er was about to go over to support him, she was stopped by Xiao Huang. He whispered, "You little girl! Kneel down! ""Kneel? Why? Because I''mte? "I was held up by this girl ¡­"


    <span>While Xiao Xin''er was still confused, Xiao Huang''s next words to the girl from the ancient white group shocked her ¡­


    "On behalf of my unfilial granddaughter, Xin Er, Xiao Huang requests for forgiveness from Xiao Rou! If you daremit any immoral acts, please forgive me, Patriarch! "


    In that instant, it was as if the air above the wutong had frozen. Xiao


    Xin''er felt that she could no longer hear anything in her ears. Her body stiffened and trembled for a moment.Following that, she slowly turned her head and looked at the ''little girl'' with a faint, peaceful smile on her face, and the ''little bear candy'' in her hand ¡­ "


    "Plop ¡­"


    Xiao Xin`er did not realize that her legs had be weak and she could not help but kneel down. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1303

    1303 such as


    If what was happening before her didn''t happen, even if she beat Xiao Xin''er to death, she still wouldn''t believe that this young girl who was as charming as a junior high school student was the six hundred year old Grandmaster Xiao Rou!?


    This ¡­ How did this look like an old man with over six hundred years of experience? This was simply a youngdy that had never been seen before! Xiao


    Rou seemed very embarrassed. She held the soft candy in one hand and bent over to help Xiao Huang and Xiao Xin''er up.


    "Get up, don''t kneel, I''m not angry ¡­"<span>Hearing Xiao Rou''s childish voice made Xiao Xin''er feel as if she was in a dream ¡­


    <span>Xiao Huang shook his head, "Patriarch Xiao Rou, this girl is too disrespectful to you! As a grandfather, I have a responsibility.


    I didn''t exin it to her in advance. She definitely didn''t recognize you, so please punish us! "


    <span>It''s fine... "I was toote to exin." Xiao Rou pouted apologetically. Seeing that the grandfather and grandson pair couldn''t get up, she felt helpless.


    Huang Yueshan walked down and chuckled, "Xin Er, what are you doing? Do you want to push Ancestor Xiao Rou down?"


    "Cousin Sister Yueshan ¡­" I... I really didn''t expect it to be. is Grandmaster Xiao Rou ¡­ " Xiao Xin''er felt that she was too embarrassed and almost cried.He was too slow! is


    In fact, there were many details that revealed that this "little girl" was not ordinary. However, because her appearance was too adorable and he was unable to sense her cultivation, Xiao Xin''er''s thoughts went astray! No


    After this, Xiao Xin''er felt wronged as well. Who knew that Xiao Rou''s cultivation was already so high that it had reached the point of no return. She


    Being the same Feng Nu, she couldn''t feel that Xiao Rou was Feng Nu at all. This was simply unimaginable! To


    <span>She knew that the first time she met Huang Yueshan, she immediately recognized her, but Xiao Rou didn''t feel anything. And ¡­


    Xiao Rou had obviously realized that she was this generation''s Feng Nu, which was why she immediately determined that she was Xiao Xin''er.


    "Enough. Ancestor Xiao Rou is very lenient. She is not angry at all. All of you, get up," Huang Yueshan said. Xiao<span>Rou nodded, "Yes, you all can get up."


    Hearing that, Xiao Huang and Xiao Xin''er stood up slowly.<span>Xin Er, why are you so confused? Even if Ancestor Xiao Rou''s strength is unfathomable and you can''t feel her cultivation, you shouldn''t be so stupid, right? " Xiao Huang did not forget to teach him a lesson. Xiao


    <span>Xin''er was also aggrieved, "I... I asked Patriarch Xiao Rou what bloodline she was from, and she said that she was from a seventh bloodline. I never thought that it would be her. Isn''t Patriarch Xiao Rou from our ninth bloodline? "


    Xiao Rou had a puzzled expression. "Aren''t I at seven meridians? Why are there nine meridians? "


    "Ugh ¡­" "This..." Xiao Huang was embarrassed too, he did not know how to exin.


    Huang Yueshan sighed and said, "Ancestor Xiao Rou, you are too naive. Seven meridians was something that happened more than six hundred years ago. Long before I was born, the Xiao n had already separated nine meridians. Apanying your younger brother, you are now divided into nine meridians."<span>Oh... I... "I forgot. You''ve mentioned it to me." Xiao Rou''s face blushed a little bashfully. She turned around and said to Xiao Xin''er, "I''m sorry, Xin Er. I''m too old to remember some things."


    Xiao Xin''er''s expression froze once again. The word "old" didn''t seem to be excessive whening out of Xiao Rou''s mouth ¡­ But the problem was, when paired with her face, it was a bit strange.


    <span>Xiao Rou took out another little bear candy and passed it to Xiao Xin''er. "Xin Er, do you still want to eat more?" Ming


    It was clearly the Old Ancestor who had given candy to this junior. It was a wave of affection and love for his children, but this scene was somehow strange.


    "Cough cough!" Xin''er! What are you standing there in a daze for!? " Xiao Huang reminded him with a cough. Xiao


    Xin''er abruptly came back to her senses and took the candy in her hands, "Thank you ¡­" "Thank you, Ancestor Xiao Rou." Yellow


    Yue Shan looked at the meeting between her ancestor and descendant and couldn''t stop smiling. "Ancestor Xiao Rou, what did we think of you? Why have you note to Phoenix Pavilion? Did you look for candy to eat?"<span>Where did this candye from? It looks strange, but we didn''t. "


    <span>"Yueshan, you try it too." Xiao Rou gave one to Huang Yueshan before saying, "I didn''t look for sugar to eat. It was a few children from the n that were eating it on my way here. Me


    I''ve never seen this thing before, so after looking at it for a while, although they didn''t recognize me, they gave me a packet.But I don''t know how to open this bag, thanks to what Xin''er taught me. This


    Sugar was really good, even better than the osmanthus candy we had back then. It tasted of fruit. And ¡­


    "And look, they''re all little bears, so well done."


    <span>Yes, yes, yes. If Ancestor Xiao Rou likes it, tell these descendants of yours to buy more for you.


    "If we don''te out in a few hundred years, the world will change a lot. We will have to be patient and learn for a while before we can keep up," Huang Yueshanmented.


    Xiao Rou nodded and said in a tender voice, "That''s right. Just now, Xin Er asked me if I was in middle school. I don''t even know what she meant ¡­" in


    Xiao Xin''er, who was behind them, looked at the conversation between Huang Yueshan and Xiao Rou and suddenly understood that it wasn''t that Xiao Rou was acting young and tender in front of her, but rather that this old ancestor was acting like this. Xiao<span>Although Rou was over six hundred years old, she did not have much contact with the outside world. Most of her time was spent in the n or in seclusion.


    <span>In this era where news of the world could be seen with just a phone, many children were small fries. But


    <span>Yes, during the time that Xiao Rou and the others lived, there were no airnes, no cars, and the message was sent by walking and riding. Their lives were simple and unsophisticated.


    In addition, Xiao Rou was part of the family and was blessed with great protection. Other than bing an expert, she did not need to care about other matters. Naturally, she had less contact with the outside world.


    She had lived for more than six hundred years. In fact, other than cultivating, she might not even know as much as a high school student outside."Alright, everyone''s here. Let''s head back to Phoenix Pavilion," Huang Yueshan said. mass


    Only then did he slowly walk into the attic. oneThe group of Patriarchs also felt that this episode was rather interesting. Naturally, they would not me Feng Nu''s Xiao Xin''er.


    However, as Xiao Rou ate the soft candy, she spoke to Huang Yueshan in distress, causing Xiao Xin''er, who was behind her, to feel cold on both hands and feet ¡­"Oh, Yue Shan ¡­" "Am I really that young? Just now, Xin Er kept calling me ''little sister'' and she was even pinching my face. Isn''t it possible that I''m not like an ancestor? Everyone will be very disappointed in me ¡­"


    The group of Patriarchs couldn''t help but turn their heads to look at Xiao Xin''er. It was hard for them to imagine the scene of Xiao Xin''er pinching Xiao Rou''s face ¡­ XiaoXin''er was on the verge of tears. Just what had she done!


    <span>"Aiya, Ancestor Xiao Rou, you are too shy and too introverted. During the n''s general assembly, you even avoided appearing in public.


    <span>Actually, if you were toe out so magnanimously, everyone would only feel that your cultivation base is deep and your beauty is permanent. Everyone would only admire you.


    <span>Huang Yueshan acted like an elder as she continued to instruct Xiao Rou. Good


    <span>It was not easy. When the group returned to Phoenix Pavilion, Xiao Xin''er felt that she was about to copse from walking on this path.


    She muddle-headedly sat on her seat. When she raised her head, she saw that Xiao Rou was sitting on the seven-colored phoenix chair at the very top. phoenix


    The chair had been made for the sake of grandeur and grandeur. Now that Xiao Rou had sat there, it was as if a child was sitting on an adult''s chair. off


    She was short, and her legs dangled from the ground.


    She didn''t care about these details at all, and continued to eat her soft candy. From time to time, she would give Xiao Xin''er a cute and kind smile. This


    This scene caused Xiao Xin''er to not know whether tough or cry. This was the first time she had seen the revered ancestor, but the image in her heart had beenpletely overturned! No


    Past... It wasn''t too bad, at least it was easy to get along with.<span>"Ancestor Xiao Rou, ording to your request, everyone is already here. May I ask if you have decided to set off for the Kunlun Mountains?" The one who spoke was the Patriarch of the fourth bloodline, Xiao Wanzhao. Although ¡­


    <span>Although Xiao Rou looked like a child, the elders were very serious and didn''t dare to slight her.


    "Ugh ¡­" Xiao Rou hesitated for a moment before saying, "When Yue Shan came to my courtyard and told me about the Xuanming Tribe, I practiced a few times in the past two days and also thought a lot ¡­


    ording to what Yue Shan saw, that Ye Fan shouldn''t be using his full strength. As for how strong he is, I have no way to estimate for the time being.


    Thus ¡­ I don''t know if I should go to Karakorum to discuss this with you guys. "


    "What!?" The group of Phoenix n Patriarchs all revealed grave and shocked expressions. XiaoXin''er clenched her fists tightly, biting her lower lip as her heart pounded wildly. quaque


    <span>No matter how much of a child Xiao Rou was, there was no way she could be that strong. Otherwise, other Patriarchs would not respect her so much and she would not be able to live that long! by


    With Xiao Rou''s words, she actually said that Ye Fan was "unfathomable." This fact made it hard for Xiao Xin''er, the same age group, to ept that Ye Fan was actually so "unfathomable". Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1304

    1304<span>"What should I do... It was not easy for Ye Wuya to leave and the Shen Long family has entered the valley like never before. Could it be that because of this little kid in his twenties, they will make it difficult for us to take another step? " Xiao Wan Zhong said with a bitter sigh. Yellow


    <span>Yue Shan looked at Xiao Xin''er and said, "Xin''er, didn''t you say that Ye Fan is extremely disgusted with Shen Long and is quite disgusted with his own father and uncle? You


    Do you think he will help the Shen Long family if there''s an argument between us and the Shen Long family? " Xiao<span>Xin''er faced the group of old ancestors and spoke with more respect than usual. She thought for a moment and answered cautiously, "Based on my understanding of him, he is not the type of person who would be easily guessed. He


    He might not appear to help the Shen Long family, but for some other reason, he might cause trouble for us. such as


    If he knows the importance of dragon veins, he might interfere in this matter.<span>"That''s right, my son, Feng Shan, also said that although Ye Fan is young, he has a lot of experience. He must not be treated as a simple young man," Xiao Huang agreed.


    When everyone heard this, they fell silent and began to ponder.


    <span>A white-haired old man stroked his beard. It was indeed the ancestor of his bloodline, Xiao Wanlou. He thought, "Since that''s the case, why don''t we investigate first and put pressure on the Divine Dragon n. Then, we can see Ye Fan''s reaction." Yellow


    Yue Shan nodded. "Actually, we don''t need to be in such a hurry. The White Tiger n still hasn''t made a move. They are obviously afraid that Ye Fan will return with the Divine Dragon n."


    We have only been in seclusion for a few days, so we don''t know much about the way of the world today. We might as well take advantage of this time to get to know the world today.


    <span>On my way to the Netherezim Mansion, I encountered a lot of mysterious and new things. The world has changed a lot, so we need to get used to it. " sit-down


    Xiao Rou, who was standing at the top, also smiled and said, "Yeah, I really want to go out for a walk.<span>In the past, I had always been focused on cultivation and wanted to catch up with Ye Wuya. It was only when he suddenly left that I realized I was wasting my time.


    <span>Thus ¡­ "I don''t want to keep cultivating. I want to make up for my life by going around and having fun."


    When everyone heard this, they could not help but be stunned. Huang Yueshan asked, "Ancestor Xiao Rou, is Ye Wuya really that powerful? You are also a legendary figure with extraordinary talent in the history of our Phoenix n, why would you say that you are wasting your time? "Xiao Rou stuffed the soft candy into her mouth and unhappily said, "Don''t mention him. He''s a swindler anyways. If I see him again in the future, I will definitely scold him for lying to me for hundreds of years!" Humph! "Angry!" Xiao


    She shoved a few more candy into her mouth, her cheeks bulging. mass


    The Patriarchs looked at each other in dismay. Although they were puzzled, they didn''t dare to ask anything more, making Xiao Rou unhappy."I think... "I don''t want to go to Karakorum right now, so I might as well take care of some mundane matters." Xiao Wanlou said. Xiao


    <span>Wan Chong agreed, "I think so too. Now that Ye Wuya is no longer here, the rules of the n should have changed. We''ve all kept our heads low for too long. It''s time to show off some of our strength. quaque


    <span>Even if we do not upy the Dragon Vein right now, in this country, our Phoenix n should be able to obtain more resources and not let the Divine Dragon n be the only one. "


    <span>"That''s right. Even if we can let the matter about the dragon''s vein rest for now, our nsmen should still have made some moves in other areas.


    "Our n pursues great power so that the entire n can prosper and our nsmen can better develop. Without Ye Wuya''s Divine Dragon n, what right do you have to fight with us?" Another ancestor sneered.


    <span>"I''ve heard that the current ruler of the world even has a Dragon Soul by his side that is supported by a useless little son of Ye Wuya."


    Humph... His strength is even inferior to our Xin''er, why should we listen to him? "This dragon soul ¡­ I think I''ll skip it," Xiao Wanlou said as his eyes lit up.<span>"That''s right, what Brother Wan Lou said is true..." The other forefathers all agreed, thinking that this was how it should be. Xiao


    <span>Xin''er''s delicate body trembled. Although she knew that China was going to change, she didn''t expect that... The methods of the forefathers were so direct! She


    <span>Actually, she didn''t mind being led by Ye Longteng, but as Feng Nu, she definitely had to consider for her n. epoch


    The resources of the mortal world didn''t really matter much to these forefathers, but they were actually of great benefit and convenience to the descendants of tens of thousands of ns.<span>The n needed the support of the lower sses in order to continue to grow steadily. After all, the entire n couldn''t be formed by just a few dozen experts. They had to consider the living environment for their children. by


    Therefore, it was inevitable that they would fight for the power and wealth of the mundane world. Now


    Now that the War God was gone, and the Divine Dragon n was the core of the n''s resource allocation, they would definitely want to rewrite it. Then ¡­ The war between the ns was bound to begin. quotient<span>After considering for a while, Xiao Wan Zhong respectfully asked Xiao Rou, "Ancestor Xiao Rou, do you think our n is feasible?" Xiao


    <span>Rou had already finished her bag of candies. She picked up a cup of tea from the side, took a sip, clicked her tongue, and said: "You guys can go and do these things. I''m so old, so I can''t care too much about it." Me


    Right now, what I am most concerned about is the birth of the Phoenix Girl. Why didn''t you bring her back to the n? "


    "What!?"


    The group of Patriarchs all had bewildered and doubtful expressions. Xiao Xin''er also had a tense expression.<span>Yue Shan told me that when she went to the Dark Nether n this time, she found a girl beside Ye Fan who had already awakened the Phoenix Lady''s bloodline. Hundred


    <span>Phoenix Bird of the Year, Phoenix of the Thousand Year ¡­ The phoenix women have not appeared in the n for over a thousand years. It was with great difficulty that the phoenixes formed a pair. Then ¡­


    <span>This child is over twenty years old. He hasn''t brought her back with him to the n, nor has he cultivated the Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens!? " Xiao


    Although she sounded cute and childish when she said it, the dissatisfaction in her eyes made Xiao Huang pale.Current patriarch, since you know of the existence of the phoenix girl, why didn''t you bring her back? I need a reasonable exnation! " Xiao Rou''s seemingly innocent face was extremely serious. is


    <span>His ancestors were also unhappy as they stared at Xiao Huang reproachfully. Xiao


    Xin''er looked at her grandfather in surprise. Could it be that he already knew about Du Yun''er? Xiao<span>By then, Huang had already knelt on the ground and exined sincerely and helplessly: "Ancestor Xiao Rou, please listen to my exnation ¡­ This


    Because she was an illegitimate child, and because the n said that she had killed Xin Er''s sister, there were people in the n who hated her greatly and couldn''t tolerate her. Thus ¡­ I sent them away. But


    The reason I gave the phoenix jade to that child and also kept her mother is so that one day, if that child can awaken the phoenix woman''s bloodline, then I will recognize her as my ancestor! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1305

    <span>1305


    When Xiao Xin''er heard these words, the waves in her heart rose and fell.<span>Indeed! It was his grandfather, Xiao Huang, who did this. He did not actually kill Du Yun''er and her mother!


    After listening to Xiao Huang''s story, the Patriarchs understood that it was because they were afraid that Xiao Feng Qi and the rest would be displeased and cause chaos in the family. No<span>"I think Xiao Huang was being too conservative and did not have the courage of the family head."


    Hmph, our phoenix n has an extraordinary status in the phoenix girl and phoenix girl, how can we just casually punish them?


    Even if the child was born in disgrace, since she has awakened her bloodline, you must take her seriously! How can you still not return to your n after so long!? " Xiao Wan Lou reprimanded.Xiao Huang sighed, "Ancestor, this matter is of greater importance and I am not sure when Du Yun''er will awaken the Phoenix Lady''s bloodline.


    Also, firstly, I''m afraid that the phoenix girl won''t be able to ept the truth of what happened back then. Secondly, if the forefathers don''te out, then I''m afraid that the seven bloodline nsmen won''t be able to suppress Feng Qi and the others. Du Yun''er and Ye Fan, their rtionship is very special ¡­ "


    "Oh? "That child, could it be that together with Ye Fan ¡­" Xiao Wan Zhong frowned: "Isn''t that breaking the rules of our family!? The descendants of different ns that had their bloodlines awakened, how could they ¡­ How could such a rtionship ur!? "


    When Xiao Xin''er heard this, she thought of something and bit her lower lip. Her face flushed. Yellow


    Yue Shanughed bitterly on the side, "That Ye Fan doesn''t care about that much. The current Patriarch of the Dark Nether n, Su Qingxue, is even his wife ¡­ ¡­" This kid, his ability to take advantage of the flowers and stir up the grass is not ordinary at all. " massThe forefathers all hadplex expressions on their faces. To meet such an entric young man, it should be difficult for such a young man to achieve great things. However, Ye Fan had his problems at hand, cultivating and flirting with girls. They also had a headache.


    "Yes, Xiao Rou, I am helpless to make any decisions." Xiao Huang said with his hands cupped in front of his chest.


    <span>Huang Yueshan said, "Alright, you don''t need to exin anymore. The phoenix girl is indeed very important, no wonder Ancestor Xiao Rou has such a good temper. She is already dissatisfied. But


    Yes, since we havee out, we have to settle the matter regarding the Phoenix Lady as soon as possible. "<span>Xiao Huang agreed and said respectfully, "I know the patriarchs will be concerned about the phoenix girl, so I have thought of a n. Only


    If her mother is here, I have the confidence to bring Yun''er back to the n. Furthermore, Ye Fan should not be able to stop her. "<span>"Oh? "You''re really clever this time, aren''t you afraid of angering the people from the seven meridians?" Xiao Wan Zhong smiled.


    Xiao Huang smiled bitterly, "With the Patriarchs backing them, even if Feng Qi and the rest were dissatisfied, they would understand." Xiao


    Rou stood up at this moment, her pair of clear andrge eyes revealed a hint of rare profoundness. "Quickly bring back the phoenix girl and teach her the Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens, using all means possible to increase her strength ¡­ When the phoenix appeared in the world, it was time to try opening the Parasol Tree Mystic Realm. mass


    When everyone heard the four words "Parasol Tree Secret Realm", they could not help but reveal expressions of intense anticipation.<span>On the other hand, Xiao Xin''er quivered for a moment. A trace of excitement surfaced in her beautiful eyes, but there were also quite a few worried expressions ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­. refining


    On Prison Ind, the weather was beautiful and the white waves were like sand.<span>Ye Fan had already brought the women to this beautiful ce that was like a home. Right


    To the demons of INFERNO, these past few months had been filled with bitterness and bitterness, but no matter how tiring it was, they were not afraid. They only hoped for Ye Fan to return safely.


    <span>Now, seeing that Ye Fan was safe and sound and that his strength had greatly improved, they were naturally overjoyed. When


    <span>When Sally saw Ye Fan, she couldn''t stop her tears from falling and was about to kneel down and beg for forgiveness.


    However, Ye Fan had already guessed that this little girl would do this, so he pulled her up and gave her a big hug. He only said one sentence, "It''s all over."


    <span>Hearing these few words, Sally began to cry even louder, like a child, without the slightest hint of the demeanor of a powerful warrior.


    Ye Fan expended a great deal of effort to finally convince Sally that he was really fine, so he didn''t me her. To


    One night, in order to wee the return of Ye Fan, everyone held a grand banquet. The entire Purgatory Ind seemed to have gone through a carnival. leafAfter a few rounds of drinking with the inhabitants of the ind, the sails brought the women back to the castle to have a meal with the brothers.


    <span>When Xie Linfuan said that he wouldn''t do anything and wanted to return to the organization, everyone was quite excited as well. They were all filled with emotion when they thought back to the time when they fought together. No


    There wereughter and tears as well. Everyone thought of their brothers from before. Mammon, Samuel, Beelzebub, and the others were all gone. They could only raise their sses to the distant night sky.


    At the banquet''s banquet table, the originally lively atmosphere had be somewhat sorrowful as they reminisced about the dead that had died in battle ¡­ "Boss ¡­ It was good that Murphy was back. All these years, we, INFERNO, have been losing staff. "Come back and have one." Belle remembered his sorrows and started wiping the corners of his eyes with a ss in one hand and a ss in the other.


    <span>"Lazy guy, what are you crying for? Today is a happy day," Assazier scolded.


    "How am I crying?!" I''m allergic to alcohol! " Beryl was not convinced.


    "Save it, you''re allergic to alcohol, you should''ve died thousands of times by now." The Leviathan grinned. leaf


    Hearing his brothers making a ruckus, Fan sighed emotionally in his heart, "We can''t lose any more members... "Not a single person can be missing from this ce ¡­" mass


    Everyone looked at Ye Fan, nodding their heads in agreement.<span>"So, this time I came back in a hurry because I have something important to announce." Ye Fan stood up, and swept his eyes across the crowd with lightning speed, and said: "From tomorrow on, all of you should put down your work and start training wholeheartedly!" Me


    You need to use the shortest amount of time to increase your strength! I don''t want you to reach the standard of the power of the Apocalypse and the descendants of the ancient gods, but ¡­ But you still have to be able to fight! " mass<span>Everyone looked at Ye Fan in astonishment. Asmuntis frowned and said, "Boss, I''m afraid this isn''t something that can be done in a short period of time."


    <span>"It was impossible before, but now ¡­ "There''s a chance." Ye Fan''s confidence came from the few stalks of Spiritualist Ganoderma left in his storage bag.


    If even a body like his could be restored and strengthened by these Spirit Nurturing Ganoderma, then it would definitely be easier to change the physiques of others. leaf


    Fan Xian did not expect everyone to reach the Divine Awakening and Daoyan realms, but his brothers would definitely have no problem reaching the Awakening Realm. With enough time, they might even reach the Divine Awakening Realm. When<span>Of course, Ye Fan also wouldn''t forget that the women beside him, especially those without any foundation, had to grasp their training even more tightly. repair


    The basics to learn is very critical, Ye Fan had to personally teach him, so after dinner, Ye Fan said, "Later tonight, Ying Ying, Yun''er, the two of you go to my room."


    As these words were spoken, everyone present had a strange expression on their faces. Feng Yueying and Du Yun''er immediately blushed, while the other women were either resentful or displeased. leaf<span>Seeing their expressions, Fan Fan could tell that the misunderstandings between the women were quiterge, "It''s not like what you think, I want to teach them the basics to start training."


    "Wang, then we don''t need to go to your room, do we?" Sally couldn''t help but say. SheShe still liked to address Ye Fan as king in front of others, which would let her feel at ease. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Where are we going then?" It can''t be in this restaurant, can it? "


    <span>"It doesn''t matter. We don''t mind. Besides, it''s not like there''s anything shameful about practicing martial arts." Ning Xuemo smiled tenderly. "Hubby you taught me before. I also want to listen to your lecture."


    Ye Fan''s face stiffened. It would have been fine if the heavens had given birth to the water, but he was going to talk about the Emperor of Nuwa''s Heaven Replenishing Technique.<span>Thus, Ye Fan clenched his teeth, mmed his hand on the table and said: "What are you guys doing?!" Was he going to rebel!? Who exactly is in charge here!? "


    Upon being stared at by Ye Fan, Sally Ye and Ning Zimo lowered their heads in grievance.<span>At this time, Lan Yu giggled and said, "Big brother Ye Fan, don''t be angry. Big sisters didn''t do it on purpose. In any case, everyone will be going to your room in the future. Don''t worry, right?"


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart. This little fox spirit''s words really made his heart itch, but he still seriously said, "Training is a very serious matter. It''s a matter of life and death. Don''t joke around with me!" Word


    Then, Ye Fan pretended to look displeased, turned around and walked back to his room upstairs, and heavily closed the door. iso<span>Entering the room by himself, Ye Fan leaned against the door, his face revealing an evil smile...


    At this moment, his mind couldn''t help but rey the wonderful past he had had with Feng Yueying and Du Yun''er back in Magnesium ¡­ Looks like I can revisit it today. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1306

    <span>30


    The morning sun shined into the castle''s bedroom. When Ye Fan woke up, Du Yun''er and Feng Yuying beside him were wrapped around him like octopus, one on the left and one on the right. <span>Last night, they were truly exhausted. Not only were their brains extremely tired, but they also memorized arge amount of the Emperor of Nuwa''s Heaven Replenishing Technique as well as his basic knowledge of cultivation.


    Fortunately, Professor Ye Fan and the woman were very experienced, so they were able to settle this matter in one night. leaf<span>The sails looked left and right. Feng Yueying''s red lips were parted, and saliva was dripping onto the pillow. On the other side, Du Yun''er was still gentle. At least she wasn''t drooling, she was only snoring a little. No


    Yes, he was good-looking. No matter how silly he looked in his sleep, he would always look cute. leafThe sail moved very gently, pushing the two women''s arms and legs away from their bodies.


    They were too tired, so when they vaguely sensed Ye Fan getting out of bed, they couldn''t be bothered to care. Unexpectedly, the two women subconsciously hugged each other and went back to sleep.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the two girls hugging each other as they slept. The corner of his mouth curled up into a satisfied smile. That''s right, we should get along well. We should let the other women take a look as an example.


    <span>After admiring it for a while, Ye Fan turned around and left the bedroom. He


    It had been a long time since he had returned to Purgatory Ind. Moreover, the ind had undergone several renovations, so he needed to take a look at many ces. After all, this was his base camp.


    <span>Downstairs in the dining room, Xie Linyuan, Leviathan, Asmuntis, and Azazel were already having dinner. salsa


    Li Ye and Chu Yunyao had also woken up, but they didn''t eat much. They just sat there, looking at aputer screen, discussing something. mass


    Seeing Ye Fane down, everyone nodded their heads in greeting. There was no need to say too much, they also knew that Ye Fan did not like etiquette. NoWhat Ye Fan did not expect was that thezy bastard, Beryl, was still sleeping.


    "Yo, squid, your wife and daughter are here too?" leaf


    <span>Next to the Leviathan, the sail saw a blonde woman holding a three-year-old blonde loli, feeding her fruit sd. Profit


    Vanceughed awkwardly, "Seeing that you brought so many of my sister-inw here for the holidays, boss, I miss my wife and children too. I let them take my ne ande straight from New York City." leaf


    The sail sat down, picked up a cup of coffee prepared by a servant, took a sip, and smiled. "Monica, Debbie, how have you been?" Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    Nicole was pleasantly surprised. "Ah, Master Lucifer, do you still remember my and my child''s names? This is too touching! "<span>"Of course I remember that. How could my brother''s wife and daughter forget?" Ye Fan smiled and said. Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    <span>Nika rolled her eyes at the Leviathan. "That scoundrel, and said you must have forgotten our names." leaf


    <span>Fan Jian raised his brows, "This is where you damned scum are wrong. What, do you think I am arrogant and look down on others?"


    "What ¡­" Where is it!? Boss, don''t listen to this woman''s nonsense! " Leviathan''s face reddened as he said, "I just want to, since I want to practice on the ind, I can''t see them often."


    <span>Leave the two of them outside for a long time. Since I can''t rest easy for them, I might as well let them stay on the ind for a while. "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "This way is also good, I can guarantee my safety." Anyway, Monica can always go back to work as a journalist wherever she wants to go, and there''s not a single media outsider who wouldn''t hire you. " Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    "Thank you, Sir Lucifer. My middle ss has finally enjoyed the preferential treatment of the privileged sses."<span>"Worthy of being a reporter, speaking like that." Ye Fan smiled, and after eating a few mouthfuls of breakfast, he got up and walked over, "Come, let me carry the child." leaf


    Fan Xian looked at this little golden-haired girl. She was chubby, very cute, and also the daughter of a brother. Naturally, he wanted to give her a hug.Monica quickly handed Debbie over and smiled. "Debbie, call Lucifer uncle." Although ¡­


    <span>However, Ye Fan was younger than the Leviathan, but still called him by his uncle''s name.


    "Uncle Lucifer ¡­" Debbie called vaguely. leaf


    Fan Xianughed in his heart, very surprised, "You really know how to shout?"


    "I''ve been teaching," Monica said proudly. "Except for calling her father, the first person a male elder would call her uncle."<span>"Hehe, boss, I asked her to teach me this. How is it? Is my Debbie smart?" Leviathan grinned proudly. "


    Hey! Damn squid! Did you take credit now? Originally, I was going to teach Debbie to shout okay? You feed your daughter vodka! What do you know! " Monica pped her husband''s thigh. Profit


    <span>Vanceughed and took his wife in his arms and kissed her on the cheek. leaf


    <span>Fan Sizhe looked at the couple who were showing their love, and shook his head speechlessly. Looking at Debbie who was in a daze, his big eyes twinkling, hemented, "Having a child ¡­ The responsibility will be even greater. Crow, do you understand what I mean? " Profit


    <span>Vance''s expression turned serious as he nodded, "Boss, I know. I''ll definitely do my best to increase my strength, including my subordinates and brothers as well." leaf


    Fan nodded, then turned to Sally and said, "Sally Ye, I''m at the TRUP Building in New York. Don''t I have a luxurious high-rise apartment? turnThe house, give it to Debbie. Last time I saw her, I didn''t prepare a present. one


    The key point was that the people who could live there were definitely the elite of the world, which symbolized their status. leaf


    The sail was not meant to buy the house there, his house, most of it was paid tribute to by the wealthy merchants. salsa


    Without hesitation, Liye nodded and said, "Okay, King, I will have someone to turn the house aroundter."


    When Monica heard this, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth with her hand, "Oh god, Lucifer, you are too generous. Your child is still so young."


    <span>"It''s no big deal, my boss has so many houses that they can form a new contract. One or two is nothing." Leviathan chuckled. Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    Nickie quickly asked her daughter to say "Thank you," and little Debbie mumbled something else. leaf<span>The sail pinched the little girl''s face and said, "This child is really adorable."


    Azzle spoke out. "Boss, if you like it this much, you can have one of your own."<span>"If I want to give birth, then I have to give birth to a bunch." Ye Fanughed, "Wait until no one in this world can threaten me and my child, I will think about it, it''s still not convenient for the time being."


    At this time, Chu Yunyao turned her head to look at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze, but didn''t say anything.


    <span>Ye Fan teased the child for a while. After breakfast, he asked Sally to take him to see if there were any changes on the ind. Chu


    Yun Yao also stood up and said, "Let''s go together, I was just discussing with Sally Ye where we could build aboratory, it''s better to go and have a look."


    Only now did Ye Fan know that these two women were discussing this matter. He unexpectedly asked Sally, "Do you agree to Yao Yao''sboratory being built here?" in


    From what he remembered, Sally didn''t like people to remodel Purgatory Ind, because this was her ce of protection, not to mention this was Ye Fan''s woman. salsa


    Li Ye nodded her head and said, "Miss Chu said that she will upgrade thebat abilities of Purgatory Ind and provide the highest technology in defense and offensive weapons. I think the technology of the Earth''s axis is worth looking forward to." leaf<span>The sail could not help but bitterly smile, as expected of Chu Yunyao, she managed to hit Sally''s heart with the condition. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1307

    <span>307 with


    <span>After that, Ye Fan, Sally Ye and Chu Yunyao strolled around the ind together.


    Walking on the enchanting mountain road, Ye Fan asked, "Sally, there''s nothing wrong with Angel, right?"


    "Yes, Wang, Angel is safe," said Sally.


    "That''s good..." Ye Fan smiled in satisfaction.<span>Since he had just arrived yesterday, he had a lot of things to do. Ye Fan nned to bete today, and then go by himself to visit Angel.


    <span>Knowing that Angel''s room was unharmed, knowing that everything was fine, Ai Hui rxed. Chu


    Yun Yao was also very interested in Angel, she curiously asked, "Did you think of a way to revive Angel?"<span>Ye Fan smiled mysteriously, "With the medical technology from the Earth''s Axis, and the Spirit Enhancing Ganoderma that I obtained, I already have aplete treatment method. I just came back this time to try it once."


    "Really? Then you have to let me see it for yourself." Chu Yunyao was very interested in this sort of advanced scientific research.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "That''s for sure, I might need your help."


    <span>"No problem." Chu Yunyao smiled and said, "Anyways, as long as you give me money for my experiments, I believe that Sir Lucifer, whose wealth isparable to that of a nation, will definitely notck money."


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders. To him, money was indeed just a number.


    <span>On the way, they met Blue Rain ying in the market. To the girls, everything here was new, so they immediately started ying.


    <span>When Ye Fan asked where Xiao Jin had gone to, Blue Rain pointed at the sea and said that Xiao Jin had gone to eat in the sea.


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly realized that this would save him a lot of trouble. With this boundless sea, Xiao Jin would not have to worry about food and water, and he wouldn''t have to worry about food anymore.


    <span>However, Ye Fan had a new understanding of Blue Rain''s yfulness. He thought that this girl was sleeping and had already wandered around the ind early in the morning, picking coconuts and shellfish. He was having a lot of fun. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian felt that he had to persuade this woman, lest she lose herself incency and neglect her training.


    Xiao Yu, even though your cultivation has reached the Great Circle of the Awakening Realm, most of your powers were passed down to you by your master. And ¡­


    On the contrary, it would cause yourprehension to be insufficient, making your future breakthroughs even more difficult. You<span>"If you think that your current cultivation is higher than others, and will also be like this in the future, then you arepletely wrong." Ye Fan said seriously. time


    In Blue Rain''s hands, there was a coconut. He bit the straw and pitifully said, "I know, Big Brother Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­" "I will y for one day today and start my training tomorrow.""Stop acting pitiful in front of me. It''s not like I won''t let you y, but you can''t ck off every day." Ye Fan reached out his hand and knocked on the girl''s head. time


    Blue Rain pursed his lips and nodded his head in agreement. with<span>Afterwards, the few of them strolled all over the ind. After Sally introduced the whole process of alteration and defense, Ye Fan also had an understanding in his heart. Chu


    On the other hand, Yun Yao felt that the facilities of Purgatory Ind were too outdated. With so much money, Ye Fan should have long made some top-notch items. leaf


    <span>Fan was speechless about the thoughts of women. Not everyone was a genius in physics, and not everyone had the Earth Axis.


    However, speaking of the earth''s axis, Ye Fan suddenly thought of what Zhou Changjuan had mentioned about the legend of the "Heaven Man" in the n.The technology on the Earth''s axis far surpasses human civilization. Could it be that it was left behind by that person?


    Ye Fan''s mind shed, there was no point in investigating this sort of thing.


    In the end, Chu Yunyao decided to turn an abandoned storage cave not far from the castle into aboratory. First, it was rtively hidden, and second, it was spacious enough. The stone walls were even tougher than houses. To


    Ye Fan was toozy to care how it was built, he only wanted Sally to provide all of her funds. He believed that Chu Yunyao''s abilities were absolutely needed by the Purgatory Ind, and that the things she had bought were definitely worth it.<span>That night, Ye Fan went to the secret room where Angel was. He looked at the girl in the biochemical pod for a long time.


    <span>"Angel... Just you wait, soon. "I finally have a way to wake you up ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian''s eyes were filled with gentleness and expectation, as well as a glimmer of hope ¡­ This


    A round of waiting, for Angel, she probably didn''t know how long it had been, but for Ye Fan, it had been too long... connect


    During the next few days, Ye Fan diligently recorded down the details of his n to revive Angel, while teaching the women how to practice the Emperor of Nuwa''s Heaven Replenishing Technique.


    One of the great advantages of Heaven Mending Technique was that it would not conflict with any of the other cultivation techniques. For example, Ning Zimo herself was cultivating her Heavenly Life Water, but this would not affect her.


    This taiji cultivation technique that paid attention to yin and yang energy could be said to be all-epassing, far surpassing the narrow path of ordinary ancient martial arts. It could be majored in and could also be used as a special cultivation method ¡­Originally, only Ning Zimo, Feng Yueying, Du Yun''er, and Time-Blue Rain were training. However, every night, as Ye Fan brought the women into the room and didn''te out for an entire night, this'' training ''made others feel that something wasn''t quite right.


    A weekter, Fog Night unexpectedly took the initiative to ask Ye Fan, "What is this cultivation technique ¡­"Ye Fan and Fog Night had already punctured ayer of paper, and because of Asmuntis'' presence, they couldn''t let it go. This


    <span>After a while, the girl actually asked about the Heaven Mending Technique. Ye Fan didn''t hide it from her and also taught the girl the technique. leaf


    Sailor was also embarrassed. With so many brothers on the ind, he brought Fog Night to his room and let the girl practice first.


    Wu Ye knew that the two of them would have the opportunity to ''practice'' sooner orter, so he wasn''t in a hurry.<span>As for Sally Ye, she didn''t ask any further, and only looked at Ye Fan with a bit of hidden bitterness in her eyes. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian heaved a sigh of relief. If Sally asked him, he really wouldn''t know what to do. master


    <span>One had to know that there was no need for Sally to rely on the Heaven Mending Technique in her cultivation. She was a talented cultivator, and as long as she worked hard, she would be able to improve quickly. Special


    Even though the magic power had dissipated after absorbing arge amount of fresh blood, the nutrients remaining in Sally''s body were still very abundant. She only needed to digest them and she would be able to steadily increase her magic power. leaf<span>The sail also used the Spiritualist Ganoderma to make powder, paired with some other precious herbs to give to the women and the brothers to consume. While cultivating, it would also improve their physiques. also


    It wasn''t that Ye Fan was stingy, it was just that the Spirit-Nurturing Ganoderma was very powerful. If he used it too much, it would be a waste, and if he used it too slowly, it would definitely cause harm to everyone. semi


    A few months passed in the blink of an eye. Siu


    Qingxue was still busy at home reorganizing the Xuanming Tribe, so she didn''t have time toe over. Ye Fan felt that everyone''s training was on the right track, and after everyone could feel the real progress, they all focused more on cultivating. leaf


    <span>Although the sail enjoyed "happy training" with the women every night, he also realized that it was time to go outside and find the doctors and medicines he needed to help him finish Angel''s n for her revival. whole


    <span>After organizing his thoughts for the whole night, and contacting some old medical friends like Ronica, Ye Fan bid farewell to the people on the ind. He


    Riding Xiao Jin, floating across the ocean, going to Mai Chau.


    <span>There were several experts in the medical field that he was looking for and medicinal herbs that he was looking for. He could also meet with Xu Linshan on the way to the Magma Continent and see how the woman was doing.


    <span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1308

    308


    Arriving at the sea near the state of Columbus, Ye Fan told Xiao Jin to find an uninhabited small ind and stay there. He didn''t want to cause too muchmotion and also had to worry about food. smallAlthough Jin was reluctant to part with it, the different marine products from different regions of the sea still made him quite interested. He immediately dove into the sea and disappeared without a trace. leaf


    The sails used the Imperial Sword Technique to fly the remaining distance before arriving at the banks of the Magdalena River, the Peacock Battalion camp that he had visited before. Find


    <span>After hiding in a ce that no one had discovered, Ye Fan walked into the camp. Door


    <span>"A soldier standing guard at the entrance couldn''t help but to rub his eyes when he saw Ye Fan''s figure."


    "What, you don''t recognize me anymore?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.<span>"Dr. Flynn?!" It''s really you?! " The soldier on duty was one of Xu Linshan''s team members, Ceng Kai. leaf


    Sail nodded and asked, "How was it recently? Is it safe?" cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar


    <span>Kai nodded nkly. "Safe... Safe ¡­ But, Dr. Flynn, why are you here? Captain Xu said you went back home. And how did you change. Young? Did you dye your hair? "


    Ye Fan shrugged, "stic surgery."


    Zeng Kai''s expression was stiff. He didn''t know what was going on and could only give a thumbs up. "A doctor is a doctor. Impressive, this stic surgery was a sess."


    Where''s your Captain Xu? " He realized that there was no trace of Xu Linshan''s presence in the camp.


    Zeng Kai regretfully said, "You came back unlucky, Captain Xu just left yesterday, the upper echelons in the country have changed, they want to recruit her back." leaf<span>Fan was surprised, "Didn''t you guys say your mission was notpleted yet?"


    <span>"Yeah, I don''t know why, but the higher ups are just going to find Captain Xu and send him back. We''ll stay behind." Ceng Kai said in bewilderment.


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment and asked, "Has she already returned?"


    "Probably not. There aren''t many flights. It should be tonight''s flight. She should still be in the city," Zeng Kai said.


    Ye Fan immediately asked, "Can you contact her?"Zeng Kai nodded. "Yes, yes, but do you want to go and find her, Dr. Flynn?" I''m afraid it''s toote. It will take a long time to get out of here by car. "I didn''t see you driving."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "No problem, I just need to talk to her for a bit."


    <span>Zeng Kai did not ask any further questions and brought Ye Fan to the camp''smunication room to contact Xu Linshan. xu


    <span>After Lingshan received the phone call, she heard Ye Fan''s voice and couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    Ye Fan asked for her location, and then left the camp.


    Zeng Kai and the others were still nning to send off the mysterious Dr. Flynn, but in the blink of an eye, Ye Fan had already disappeared. Lower<span>Around three or four in the afternoon, Ye Fan arrived at the Madre City.


    <span>The bustling streets, the busy traffic, the tourists from all over the world and the impoverished local homeless people, made this city, which had experienced countless hardships and had a strong Western style and a long history, sway between life and decay. leaf


    When Fan first became an assassin, he also came here twice. This was originally the drug lord''s base, so naturally, killing was unavoidable. Although ¡­<span>In recent decades, however, the city had be a tourist city, but it was still a gathering ce for the drug lords. Only


    <span>However, the group of drug lords who had been brazen had started to abstain. They were now being polite to the tourists. leaf


    As the sail passed a street, it saw a woman with shoulder-length hair wearing a green flowery dress. It was Xu Linshan.


    <span>Because of the Psionic Lucid Ganoderma, Xu Linshan''s skin color was now fair, making her not a soldier at all, but instead like a daughter of a noble family. Though she was. Station


    <span>In the street that was filled with retro charm, women were like fashion models on posters. They were filled with elegance and wildness, attracting a lot of attention.


    When Xu Linshan saw Ye Fan walking over from afar, she waved her hands happily, smiled sweetly, and ran towards the man.<span>Ye Fan quickly walked over, and grabbed the woman''s waist, saying, "You''ve been waiting for a long time?"


    "Not bad, not long." Xu Linshan''s beautiful eyes were filled with longing, "Why did you suddenlye? I almost missed your flight tonight." leaf


    Fan Xian rubbed his stomach, saying: "I haven''t eaten anything for the whole day, so I''ll go eat dinner first and slowly tell you about it." xu


    Lingshan nodded and said softly, "Okay, I''ll listen to you ¡­"


    <span>Holding hands, the two walked towards a nearby restaurant street. They strolled along the main road like normal lovers. This was the first time. xu


    <span>From time to time, Lingshan would nce at Ye Fan, but did not say anything. She pursed her red lips.


    <span>Ye Fan guessed what the woman was thinking in his heart, but pretended not to know, and asked with a puzzled expression, "What''s wrong?" Always looking at me? " xu


    Ling Shan lowered her head, her face somewhat hot as she said: "You ¡­ "Have you noticed something different about me today?"<span>No... "Your hair hasn''t been cut, and your face doesn''t have anything on it." Ye Fan yed dumb. xu


    Ling Shan raised her head and red at him, throwing Ye Fan''s hand away, "Hmph!" If you don''t have it, then forget it! "Seeing Xu Linshan angry, Ye Fanughed and pulled her back, saying, "Silly woman, of course I found out, you were wearing such a beautiful dress today, standing on the street, how many people are looking at you?" xu


    Only then did Lingshan realize that Ye Fan was purposely lying to her. She was both embarrassed and angry, so she punched the man a few times, then grabbed onto Ye Fan''s arm and happily said: "This is the first time I''m wearing this kind of dress."Did you buy it just to date me? "


    "Hmm ¡­" Xu Linshan nodded with a red face. leaf<span>Fan clicked his tongue, saying with a serious face, "Then I have to be a bit more sincere. We need to go to the best hotel in the city to get a room." xu


    When Ling Shan heard this, she immediately became embarrassed and said, "Why do you keep thinking about that?!"


    "What are you thinking about? "I said, let''s go practice." Ye Fan said with a mischievous smile.


    <span>Xu Lingshan speechlessly turned her head, not even daring to meet Ye Fan''s gaze. wishful thinking


    She had to do it every day during her stay in the Underground World. After parting ways with a man for these few days, she really wasn''t used to it. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel her body heat up.<span>Unknowingly, the two of them had arrived at the dining street.


    "Shan Shan, what do you want to eat?" Ye Fan asked. "<span>"I don''t mind, I don''t know what it tastes good for ¡­" Xu Linshan was indeed not particr.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then led the woman into a local restaurant, "Since you came here, then let''s have a taste of the delicacies here. I remember that the food in this restaurant is quite authentic."Xu Linshan looked at the man in bewilderment. "How did you know?" "Have you been here before?"


    "Yeah, it was many years ago, and he was only sixteen at the time. I ate dinner by myself," Ye Fan said.


    "Sixteen years old? What are you doing here alone? Travel? " Xu Linshan asked curiously.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "I don''t have that kind of skill, I just epted a 10 million magnesium gold order, and killed the leader of the Drug Owl Alliance here." xuLing Shan looked at the man with aplicated expression. It was hard to imagine what kind of life a sixteen year old boy was leading ¡­ The more she understood, the more she understood why Ye Fan had achieved what he had today.


    The two of them sat in a quiet position against the wall under the warm wee of the waiter. leafThe sail did not even look at the menu and directly ordered the dishes in fluent Spanish. xu


    <span>"What did you order?" Ling Shan asked after hearing Ye Fan''s flurry of words.


    Sanh-de-Gallin is a thick soup of chicken and vegetables. Bandeja-Paisa is a very famous mixed dish with about ten different kinds of food, including fried Chihuahua, fried banana slices, and chickpea soup. A


    "Repa-de-hl-n-ques is a chocte torti, and it''s also a ssic Queens snack. Take it as a dessert and order some guava juice." Ye Fan gave a brief introduction.<span>Xu Linshan was fascinated and smiled. "When I''m with you, I don''t need a tour guide anywhere in the world. How do you know everything?" leaf


    Fan Xian shrugged his shoulders. This sort of thing was child''s y to him.


    <span>Taking advantage of the time when the food was not served, Ye Fan asked in concern, "Shan Shan, why were you suddenly called back to the country?" What happened to the Dragon Soul? " leaf.


    Fan felt that this matter was not normal.


    After Xu Linshan heard this, she hesitated and said, "Actually, I''m not too sure what happened. But what I know is ¡­" The Dragon King had been driven off his throne, and now the Dragon Soul was being taken over by someone else. Me<span>Today, I spoke with my family members on the phone. ording to what my father said, all of the top executives of the entire China are in an earthquake. Many high ranking officials and local high ranking officials have been changed.


    <span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1309

    1309<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, he thought about it for a moment and understood a lot. org


    The War God was no longer present. Forget about the Ye n; the entire Goddragon n was on the losing end.


    Without the powerful backing from Ye Wuya, even if the people in power trusted him, the people in the n would not give him face.Not only that, thework of forces established by the Shen Long family would also be attacked, and every family would send their own people there.


    <span>However, at the moment, the most nervous force in the family was the dragon fountain, so they didn''t have time to bother with the powerworks outside.


    "Shan Shan, have you reported my situation to the dragon soul? Or does your family know about our rtionship? " Ye Fan asked.


    Xu Linshan shook her head. "I''ve never told anyone. What about it?"<span>Ye Fan didn''t hide anything, and told him about what he did when he returned to China. He also told him about the n''s internal affairs, and why they caused chaos among China''s upper echelons.


    <span>After Xu Linshan heard this, her beautiful eyes couldn''t help but open wide in surprise. She never thought that Ye Fan would y such an important role in this whole matter.


    <span>The key was that the n''s secrets were too unimaginable and shocking for her.


    Then, Xu Linshan thought of something and frowned, "Are you worried that they wille looking for me to use me to restrain you?"


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Not really. In that battle with the Xuanming Tribe, I deliberately blurred out my strength. They probably can''t see through my strength, so they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    That''s why I said, you shouldn''t be in any danger when you go back, but I suggest you leave the Dragon Soul and keep your distance from the officials and the military of China. That''s because if one day they were to target me, you might be implicated.<span>If you are willing, cultivating on the Purgatory Ind is the best choice. After all, your body has already been tempered with spirit nourishing mushrooms.


    Xu Linshan nodded in understanding, "I understand ¡­" "But I miss my family too. I want to go back and take a look."


    Ye Fan smiled, "I am just making a suggestion. No matter what you want to do, I will support you and protect your safety."


    Xu Linshan felt touched and stretched out her hand, sweeping across the table and holding Ye Fan''s hand, "Ye Fan, you are so nice ¡­ ¡­" Why didn''t I find out you were so considerate when I was at the Embroidery Group in the past? ""At that time, I also didn''t feel that you were a woman." Ye Fan held her hand and said.


    Xu Linshan snorted and took her hand back, "Do you know how to talk?"<span>But after three seconds, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. It seemed like a lifetime ago.


    Not long after, the dishes were all served. While the two were tasting the delicious food, they started to talk about Ye Fan''s business in the country.<span>Hearing that Ye Fan was looking for a medical expert, Xu Linshan couldn''t help but to ask curiously, "Is there such an advanced talent in this ce?"


    Ye Fan drank a mouthful of fruit juice, nodded and said, "Heroes don''t ask where theye from. Don''t look at the fact that this ce isn''t very rich, but there are some areas where talents are plentiful."


    <span>One of them, Edwin, was an expert in medical drug extraction, and he lived in the city of Mead.


    <span>I heard that after he quit being a technical consultant at a listed group, he went back to his hometown to start his own business. I needed him to help meplete a new extraction device. "


    <span>Xu Lingshan teasingly said, "You are the king of hell, do you need to personallye here to invite people? Why don''t you just wave your hand and they will help you with your research?"


    Ye Fan smiled, shook his head and said, "This matter concerns Angel''s life and death, so I have to personally take care of it. I also have to invite these experts to do it myself.


    Firstly, I was able to take a look at their condition and their standards. Secondly, I wanted them to be sincere in helping me.


    <span>Furthermore, talented people are usually more self-centered. Some of them are also entric, so they might not necessarily give me face if they were to find someone to invite them. "


    Xu Linshan sighed, "It seems... Angel is really important to you, and when ites to her, you have to do it yourself. "


    Ye Fanughed self-deprecatingly, "Actually, I don''t know either..." What kind of feeling I had for Angel was that I had only been in contact with her for a few days, but for me, her existence meant something very different.


    Originally, reviving her was a form of obsession of mine, a knot in my heart ¡­ But now that it''s really possible for me to achieve my goals, I''m a little lost ¡­ "<span>"Bewildered? "Why?" Xu Linshan wondered.


    <span>"I don''t know. What would it be like if Angel was resurrected? After all, the world had changed.


    <span>Although she was already over twenty years old, her body was still thirteen years old, and her memories were still over ten years old ¡­


    <span>When she woke up, she found that the Sacred Royal Courtyard that she grew up in had been destroyed by me. I found out that almost everyone she knew was no longer here, she must be very kind. "Ye Fan sighed and said," Letting her face this world again, is it a blessing or a misfortune? "


    <span>Xu Linshan frowned and said, "What are you thinking? No matter if she will be sad or not, to have someone like you working so hard for her for so many years and saving her is to have such a great happiness!"


    <span>Only by living can one have the chance to be happy. By dying, there would be nothing left! If I were her, I would definitely be very unwilling to just leave at the age of thirteen! "


    <span>Ye Fan stared nkly at Xu Linshan. Hearing the woman''s words, he was silent for a long time, and couldn''t help but to smile, "That''s right, I was worrying about nothing."


    "It was originally, how can there be so much to worry about?" Xu Linshan immediately warned, "But you can''t have such dirty thoughts towards Angel. Although she is indeed over 20 years old, her body is still only 13 years old, she is still just a child!"Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Shan Shan, what do you take me for? Am I not as good as an animal? "


    <span>Xu Linshan took a bite of the torti and said, "That''s all I said. Why are you so excited?"


    Ye Fan looked at the woman''s sexy red lips covered with chocte sauce, and thought to himself that he must "teach" this woman a lesson today.After dinner, Ye Fan originally wanted to take the woman to the best hotel nearby, but Xu Shan Ling stopped him.


    <span>"Don''t bother, just go to my hotel. I have a present for you." Xu Linshan smiled mysteriously.


    Ye Fan was curious, "There''s a better gift than you?"<span>"You''ll know when you get there." Xu Linshan blinked.


    The two of them arrived at a rtively cheap hotel where Xu Lingshan stayed. After entering the woman''s single room, Xu Lingshan opened her suitcase.Following which, the woman took out an old T-shirt and handed it to Ye Fan.


    <span>After Ye Fan received the gift, he discovered that it still had some weight to it, but after seeing the package, he couldn''t help but happily say: "This gift package is too simple and crude..."


    As he was talking, he opened it up and saw the long ck tube shaped heavy object. The smile on his face disappeared.


    <span>"This is ¡­" Ye Fan frowned, "Frederick''s magical sword?!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1310

    <span>


    <span>1310


    Xu Linshan nodded her head and smiled, "That''s right. I didn''t expect it. At that time, all of you had left. I went back to the ruins with my team members and searched for any usable materials." org


    I found it, dropped it, and nobody seemed to care, so I collected it.I think you also use a sword. This sword is rather special, and looking at the patterns on it, it''s actually very beautiful. "


    <span>Ye Fan had indeed been careless. At that time, he hadn''t paid attention to the fact that Frederick''s sword had been left at the scene.


    <span>Now that he looked carefully, this magic sword, to be exact, this "hilt" was made of a very special material. It was a type of metal that he had never seen before.


    <span>On the ck hilt, there were exquisite andplex patterns. They should be magic runes.


    Ye Fan regretfully said, "This is a good thing, the magic sword can freely shrink, change unpredictably, and has arge killing range." "However, I am not a mage, so I can only keep it."


    <span>"Must a mage be able to use it?" That Frederick is far inferior to you. If he can even use it, why can''t you? " Xu Linshan questioned.


    <span>Ye Fan thought about it for a moment, and it seemed to make sense. Frederick had transferred his spiritual power into the sword hilt, releasing the magic sword.


    His brain had been strengthened, and his mental energy was also very strong. It was just that he didn''t know how to transfer it into his brain.


    However, Ye Fan also had other powers that he could use.


    "Shan Shan, move away a little, I''ll give it a try." Ye Fan felt that he could give it a try.Xu Linshan walked to the side and looked on expectantly.


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, and tried to slowly transfer his Zhen Qi into the sword hilt.


    He was also afraid of some sort of conflict, so he didn''t dare to pass on too much.


    With more and more golden Zhen Qi pouring into the sword hilt, Ye Fan was pleasantly surprised!


    He saw that a golden brilliance had actually appeared from the wound on the sword hilt. Although it was very small and thin, it was indeed effective!


    Ye Fan continued to increase his Zhen Qi, and finally, a golden Zhen Qi sharp sword appeared!<span>"It seems that this sword hilt is not something that can only be used by mages. It is more like a tool to gather and strengthen energy." Ye Fan praised in his heart. He didn''t know what kind of expert could create such a good thing. org


    <span>After beingpressed by the mysterious principle of the sword hilt, the energy would actually condense without dispersing. The power would increase and it would be easier to control.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be puzzled. In his experience, whether it was true qi, sword intent, or some other form of the Power of the Heavens and the Earth, even if he could control it and form some kind of materialized state, the power would not change.


    It was as if the domineering appearance of his Sword God body was not the reason why he was so powerful. It was mainly because he had disintegrated his sword intent that he possessed such power.


    <span>It was like when you put water in a bucket, the water was still water, but it was fixed in a shape.


    <span>However, this demon sword seemed to be able to turn the water it contained into ice and make it be even stronger. Naturally, it possessed greater destructive power.


    Thinking like this, Ye Fan wanted to figure out what kind of change happened to the energy inside the sword hilt.


    For him, it was not difficult to condense a sword with form. He also had many divine weapons, so he did not need this weapon.The crux of the matter was that Ye Fan felt that it was necessary to spend some time to study the principle inside of it.


    <span>Once he could grasp the theory behind it, it would be equivalent to having another method. Without increasing his cultivation, it would instantly allow hisbat strength to increase by arge amount!


    Although, at the present time, the increase in energy brought about by this sword was inferior to disintegration, it was clearly much easier than disintegration. That was because one did not need to rely on one''s body to do that.<span>On the side, Xu Linshan saw Ye Fan lost in thought for a long time, but still didn''t react, and couldn''t help but to ask, "Ye Fan, what''s wrong? Why are you still in a daze? "


    Ye Fan came back to his senses and smiled, "I really like this present. Shan Shan, you''ve helped me greatly."


    "Really? "Just now, you said it was shabby." Xu Linshan was very happy.Ye Fan thought about it for a moment. Today''s date can''t be lost, let''s talk about itter when we''re cultivating. His heart skipped a beat and he tried to use the God Sword Ring to store the demon sword.


    Unexpectedly, it really worked. The magic sword was put into the ring and instantly disappeared!<span>Ye Fan was happy. It seemed that as long as it was a sword, this ring would not refuse it. But unfortunately, at the moment, it could only ept swords.


    <span>Xu Linshan couldn''t help rubbing her eyes, "How did you do it? Where did your sword go?"


    Ye Fan threw the woman onto the bed, smiled evilly and said, "Where is my sword, do you still not understand? "Of course it''s in your body ¡­"


    <span>"Inside my body? "What do you mean..." Xu Linshan was stunned. When she realized what was going on, she couldn''t help but say, "Pervert ¡­"


    "Alright, you dare to say that your man is abnormal? "Then I''ll show you how perverted I am!"


    After three hours of storm-like baptism, it was already past nine in the evening.


    Ye Fan embraced a woman who was limp all over, enjoying the joy and peace after the farewell."I''m going to take a bath, or else it''ll be toote." Xu Linshan slowly propped herself up. Although she was very reluctant, she was also going to the airport.


    Ye Fan also wanted to go find Dr. Edwin. He really didn''t have much time to spend with Xu Linshan, so he could only wait until the women and their families were reunited before going to Purgatory Ind.Just when Ye Fan was about to follow him to the bathroom and take a shower, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    <span>"Hello, I''m a hotel waiter. I''m sending you free fruits." A man''s voice came from outside.


    <span>"It''s already sote, and there''s still a fruit delivery?" Xu Linshan was confused.


    Ye Fan also felt that something was wrong. He let Xu Linshan go into the bathroom first, put on some clothes, and went to open the door.


    The moment the door opened, a bearded man wearing a flowery shirt pointed a gun at Ye Fan!"Don''t talk! Otherwise, I will kill you! " Big Beard threatened with a savage look.


    Ye Fan''s face was calm as he asked, "Who are you people?"


    He could tell that this big bearded man could be considered a practitioner of extraordinary strength, but he was definitely not his enemy. After all, to Ye Fan, this kind of enemy was too weak."Cut the crap!" With a re from the bearded man, he was followed by two fierce men. They barged into the room, took out their pistols and ran towards the bathroom.


    Ye Fan sighed, how could his woman be seen bathing?He was toozy to ask any further questions. His hand moved as fast as lightning and grabbed Big Beard''s wrist. With a pinch, the man crushed his joints!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Big Beard let out a miserable scream. Before he could finish, Ye Fan''s finger had already pierced into his throat, making him unable to utter a sound. He had died on the spot!


    The two men who were about to go to the bathroom were so scared that they immediately turned around and wanted to shoot Ye Fan.


    However, when the bathroom door opened, Xu Linshan, who was wrapped in a towel inside, hacked the two men until they fainted on the floor!"Who are they?" Xu Linshan had a puzzled look on her face. She looked at the dead bearded man at the door and could not help but ask.


    "I''m not sure yet, but I''m sure that they are not my enemies. They are probably looking for you ¡­ "Also, your estimate of your strength is wrong." Ye Fan said.


    Xu Linshan was perplexed. "You''re looking for me?" "Why?"


    Ye Fan calmly closed the door, dragged the body to the center of the room, and tore open Big Beard''s shirt. Seeing the venomous snake tattoo on his chest, he couldn''t help but raise his head and ask, "Shan Shan, did you get into an enmity with that drug lord here?"<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1311

    <span>1311


    <span>Xu Linshan thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "Nope. The only ones that are rted to me are those people who were killed by usst time. They are all dead." "org Yavin."


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "When you were in the rainforest, no one came to find trouble with you?"<span>"No, when I was on a mission, I didn''t encounter any drug lords targeting me." Xu Shan said affirmatively.


    Ye Fan nodded, "This person''s tattoo is the mark of the Barrow Alliance in Madre City.The alliance had been formed by severalrge drug gangs in order to be able to oppose the government in Columbus, and they had bribed members of Parliament to participate in elections and decision-making.


    They have a significant impact on the entire international underground drugwork.


    Even though it isn''t a powerful organization in the Underground World, it is still quite powerful. After all, it is rich. "<span>Although Xu Linshan knew that most of Nanming''s countries were corrupt, she had never heard of this organization. She asked curiously, "Then why is the Baro Alliance looking for me?"


    Ye Fan spread out his hands, "If you don''t know, then I am even less clear about it. Anyways..." "Go ask the president of the Barrow Alliance and we''ll know."


    <span>"You know their guild leader?" Xu Linshan asked curiously.


    Ye Fan smiled, "My little Shan Shan, you seem to know nothing about your man''s status and position..."<span>"What the hell... Do you know him or not? " Xu Linshan frowned.


    Ye Fan sighed, "How could such a small character know me?" He''s not even qualified to pay my tribute every year, much less meet me! "<span>Xu Linshan was speechless. "You ¡­" And you want someone to pay you tribute every year? "


    <span>"It''s not like I forced them, they willingly ¡­" Ye Fan shrugged, then took out his phone and dialed Su Qingxue''s number.


    Although it was possible to investigate the matters of the Barrow Alliance through his own intelligencework, he definitely did not have the Heaven''s Eyes to gather information faster and more thoroughly ¡­ orgWhen Su Qingxue found out that Ye Fan was in Colombia with Xu Linshan, she could not help but say sourly, "I''m busy in the country and the sky is dark. You seem to be very carefree and happy."


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Hehe, my wife, isn''t this the trouble that Lingshan is in? Please help me investigate what is going on."


    "Is Rinloran okay?" Su Qingxue asked with concern.<span>"With me here, nothing will happen, but I want to know why the Drug Owl Alliance is looking for her." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"I understand, give me ten minutes," Su Qingxue said and hung up.


    On the side, Xu Linshan heard Su Qingxue''s voice. There was a hint of nervousness and also a hint of nostalgia in her eyes. "Director Su is so nice. She''s not angry with me."


    Ye Fan looked at the woman from head to toe, and said, "Take advantage of this time, you should go take a shower. Tonight, we won''t be able to catch the flight back to China, and if we don''t find out the truth, I won''t be able to let you on the ne."


    Xu Linshan realized that she had been wearing a bathrobe and hurried back to the bathroom.


    Ye Fan grinned evilly and also ran in.<span>"Aiya, why did youe in?!"


    <span>"Wash together, wash together... "I''ll wash quickly ¡­"


    "Go ahead, don''t touch me!"


    "Let me help you wash up as well ¡­"


    In less than ten minutes, Ye Fan, who had just finished his shower, received a message from Su Qingxue.After finding out the location of the Barrow Alliance President Ewar''s base, Ye Fan took Xu Lingshan to a taxi and went to their destination.


    The taxi driver brought the two to a street and did not dare venture any further. That was because further in was the territory controlled by the Drug Trafficking Alliance.


    Ordinary civilians did not dare to enter as they were in a ce that did not care about anything else. At any moment, their lives could be in danger.After the two of them got off the car, they realized that although it was already close to midnight, the street in front of them was as bright as day.


    <span>The air was filled with all kinds of rotten smells: smoke, wine, ditches, rotten food, vomit. It could be seen everywhere.


    Ye Fan and Xu Linshan, these two foreigners, were quite strange here. As soon as they entered, they saw many different colored eyes looking at them with unfriendly eyes.<span>If it weren''t for the fact that the two of them were not ordinary people, they would have run away in fright. No wonder the driver didn''t dare to approach them.


    In the noisy, dirty streets, people who were drunk, or who had taken too much to make themselves unconscious, or who had gone insane, were everywhere.


    There were also some people who were bleeding after a dispute broke out. There were even some ice-cold corpses in some areas, so no one bothered to pay attention to them.What was even more uneptable to Xu Linshan was that some women who sold their bodies were openly trying to recruit guests. They didn''t even bother to put on clothes, as if they were from a primitive society.


    Some men and women had even started performing in the open. There were even cheers and queues waiting for them.Some of the women, after taking certain drugs, seemed insane, frothing at the mouth, their eyes numb, surrounded by men on the street.


    <span>Most of the young children were dressed in rags or rags, and some boys and girls couldn''t tell them apart as they rummaged around for something to eat.


    The brutal scenes that had happened made Xu Linshan feel ufortable. She couldn''t help but to hold onto Ye Fan''s arm, not daring to look any further.


    <span>"I''m not used to it..." Ye Fan understood very well, and said lightly, "If it was a person who grew up in a civilized society, it would be very hard to imagine that there would be such a grey area in the world."


    <span>Xu Lingshan nodded with a pale face, "How can there be such a ce in this world ¡­" This is hell. "


    <span>Ye Fan grinned and said, "A ce doesn''t have any sins. Hell and heaven are decided by the people who live there."


    <span>"Why didn''t they leave this ce? I see that there are a lot of kids that are still in their teens, why are they ¡­ "Then if you don''t cherish yourself ¡­" Xu Linshan''s eyes were filled with sadness.


    Ye Fan said, "Leave?" Where to? Many of these people were born of generations of drug addicts, and their parents might have died long ago or abandoned them.


    No academic qualifications, no skills, no government authority, no one willing to help them. Leaving this ce that they were familiar with, even eating was a problem.


    "They were born to drug and drug trafficking, or to fight on behalf of the drug lords. The average life expectancy here is no more than thirty years."<span>"Thirty?" Xu Linshan frowned, her whole body shivering.


    She thought she had seen many of the cruel side of the world over the past year. In the peacekeeping force, she had seen the battles of the drug lords, and she felt that she had seen the Purgatory of the mortal world.<span>But who would have thought that a corner of this bustling city was even more hopeless than the rain of bullets in the rainforest!


    <span>At this moment, a tall bald man covered in tattoos, with a metal ring on his nose and a few ugly followers, surrounded the two.


    "Hey, is China or Fu Sang? "Your little girl is not bad, lend her to us brothers for use." The bald manughed sinisterly.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the viper tattoo on the man''s chest and muttered, "A member of the Barrow Alliance?"


    "Haha, it''s good that you know that. Don''t make the grandfathers unhappy!" The bald manughed loudly.


    The hoodlums didn''t waste time talking and were about to pull Xu Linshan away.


    <span>Xu Linshan was about to counterattack when she saw Ye Fan raise his foot and kick the bald man''s crotch!


    <span>"Bam!"


    With a howl, the baldy was sent flying seven to eight meters back. His head hit amppost and his eyes rolled back. His legs were twisted and he died with a burst of blood on his crotch! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1312

    <span>1312


    A few of the men who were about to make their move immediately retreated in fear. Although they were vicious, they were also afraid of death. Ya Wen Yan''s feelings. org


    However, Ye Fan had already killed a Barrow Alliance member on the street, which obviously caused amotion. The ce was full of Alliance members, and after seeing this, they hurriedly started shouting for theirrades.<span>Xu Linshan did not expect Ye Fan to be so ruthless, killing people in one move. She couldn''t help but frown, "Must you kill people?"


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and said to the woman, "In this kind of ce, if you cripple him, it will be more cruel than killing him. Besides, do you think they deserve mercy? "


    <span>Xu Linshan was silent. She was still unable to adapt to this kind ofw.


    "This guy is a member of the Barrow Alliance. If I kill him, the other members will rush over and the head drug lords will appear."


    "It just so happens that I can gather the people from the Barrow League and ask them about what happened tonight." Ye Fan said, holding the woman''s hand and continued walking forward.


    <span>Sure enough, just as Ye Fan had guessed, the members of these drug trafficking gangs, after learning that someone had been killed, one after the other started rushing into the streets with guns in their hands.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan and Xu Linshan, they did not waste any time, and immediately pulled out their guns to attack!


    "Tututututu!"The guns began to spew fire snakes!


    <span>The gunshots caused the ordinary people on the street to scatter and flee. However, many of them were already numb to it. They stood to the side and watched themotion.


    Ye Fan let the woman open her zhen qiyer to protect herself. Since Xu Linshan was currently at the Body Refinement Realm, the bullet couldn''t hurt her.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, took a few guns from these people with bullets. He walked all the way and killed all the drug dealers and thugs on the way, directly blowing their heads off.


    The smell of blood filled the entire street. Ye Fan was like a god of death, gracefully shooting out rounds after rounds of bullets, taking countless lives with him. org


    Towards these people, Ye Fan would not show them any mercy or hostility. Since they have walked on this road, life and death will be determined by fate.<span>And tonight, Ye Fan was the "heavens".


    Gradually, after Ye Fan shot and killed two or three hundred people, these Alliance members were horrified to find out that Ye Fan was just a piece of copper skin and bones, the bulletspletely unable to harm him!


    They were so frightened that they didn''t dare to make a move anymore. They informed their superiors that the drug lords that the entire Barrow Alliance had entered into a state of alert.


    <span>Xu Lingshan followed behind Ye Fan. Originally, she wanted to fight alongside with the men, but she found that Ye Fan was just ying a game, and didn''t need her to do anything.


    "Why do they have so much ammunition?" Xu Lingshan discovered that this group of drug dealers had all kinds of firearms, ranging from pistols to M16 and AK rifles. They were all well-equipped.


    Ye Fan threw away the UMP that he had used up all the bullets in his hand, turned his head and smiled: "Rich, what kind of weapon can''t I buy? If they weren''t so well-equipped, the army wouldn''t have let them go so easily. "<span>While they were talking, the two of them had already entered a wide area that was like a square. In front of them was a huge pce.


    It was not exaggerated to say that the Imperial Pce was not at all. It was a magnificent building with gold and jade iid everywhere. Huge emerald sculptures could be seen everywhere. Compared to the dpidated buildings on the streets, the difference was like heaven and earth!<span>Several rows of heavily armed soldiers wearing bulletproof vests stood guard outside the pce.


    <span>This group of people were clearly different from the ordinary drug dealers. They were mercenaries who had received military training, and just by their squats and positions, they were able to attract a lot of attention.


    A man with a scarred face and dark skin with his hair standing straight up was standing outside the pce with a leather jacket and two axes in his hands.<span>The axe-wielding man saw Ye Fan calmly walking over and felt a strong sense of pressure. However, since he was employed by others, he naturally could not shrink back.


    <span>"I am the leader of the Warnabi Mercenary Company, Sanchero. You are an expert. May I ask who is this expert and why are you here?" Sancho''s tone was very polite.


    After all, mercenaries were here for money. If they didn''t have to sacrifice their soldiers, they definitely wouldn''t want to fight.


    Ye Fan recalled that this Warnabi Mercenary Group seemed to be a C grade organization. Although it wasn''t much in the underground world, they should know how to change it."Divine-Write".


    <span>Ye Fan indifferently said the creed of hell.


    <span>Sanchez and some of the mercenaries'' faces changed as soon as they heard these two words. Their eyes were filled with fear and reverence.


    Soon after, Sanchero carefully looked at Ye Fan for a while, and after thinking for a while, he was so scared that his two axes fell to the ground with a "ng Dang" sound.


    He himself quickly knelt on one knee and fearfully shouted, "This lowly one has offended you! Since it was dark, I couldn''t recognize the Hell King, Lucifer! Please forgive me! "Ye Fan was a little surprised, "You recognize me?"


    <span>"I have seen you from afar during thest Seith Conference." Sanchez''s tongue trembled as he spoke.


    Ye Fan suddenly came to a realization, this was normal, so he said: "Get up, let me ask you, is Ewar inside?"


    Sanchero got up, trembling, not daring to look up at Ye Fan, and answered carefully: "Mr. Ewar is in a meeting with several other board members tonight."


    "Board of Directors?" Ye Fan smiled, "You must be the leader of those drug lords, are they all called so elegantly now?"


    <span>Sanchez grinned awkwardly, not daring to say anything.


    "Come, take me in. I have something to talk to them about." Ye Fan waved his hand.


    Sanchez looked bitter. He originally wanted to stop the intruder, but now he was bringing the intruder to see his employer. This was a bit embarrassing.


    However, when he thought of the identity of the person in front of him, he did not dare to disobey and could only respectfully agree. He stretched out his hand and said, "Please ¡­"Ye Fan nodded, turned around and saw Xu Linshan nkly standing there without following her. He asked in bewilderment, "Shanshan, what are you doing? Gone! "


    <span>Xu Linshan was currently sighing emotionally for Ye Fan''s status. Although she already knew Ye Fan''s status, personally experiencing it at such a close distance was still quite different.


    <span>After all, it was too domineering to subdue a mercenary group that should have been hostile to them with just a few words.


    Xu Linshan came back to her senses and caught up with him. She said with aplicated look in her eyes, "I thought you were going to kill people again. Since you told them your name, I can make them listen to me."Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Silly girl, even this Sanchero, this C ss Warner, knows me by a fluke. How would ordinary people know my identity?"


    Xu Linshan nodded helplessly with a thoughtful look in her eyes.


    <span>The guards along the way didn''t dare to stop Sanchero as it was much more convenient.


    After Sanchero respectfully pointed the way, Ye Fan led the woman into a hall with a bright golden light.<span>Wool carpets, antique tables and chairs, world-famous paintings, gilt columns, every inch of the ce was luxurious.


    <span>On a huge oval long table,rge fish,rge meat, and top quality red wine were ced there. Over ten luxuriously dressed men were currently drinking wine and eating meat.


    The leader, a man in his fifties or sixties with a curly beard, deep set eyes and a hooked nose, was holding a ss of red wine. He was holding a ss of wine when he suddenly saw Sanchiro bringing in Ye Fan and the other in, a look of suspicion and dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    <span>"What''s going on!? Sanchez, didn''t we tell you to get rid of the intruders? Who are they? " The man said angrily.


    "Mr. Ewar, this is..."Without waiting for Sanchero to finish, Ye Fan pushed him away, "No need to introduce me, they don''t need to know who I am."


    Sanchez shut up.Following which, under the confused and hostile gazes of the group of drug lords, Ye Fan walked up to them.


    He sat down at the table, picked up a grape and stuffed it into his mouth. He nced at Ewar and the others with a cold look in his eyes. "Who ordered my woman to be touched?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1313

    The faces of Elva and the rest of the leaders of the drug lords were all different. They hade all the way here to fight a bloody battle, so it was naturally not because they wanted to fight. flower


    However, seeing that Sang Qiluo was so afraid and Ye Fan was so calm and unperturbed towards them, they also knew that Ye Fan was not an ordinary person. No


    Speaking of other things, just by not a single one of their bodyguards daring to follow them in, they knew that their lives were in danger tonight.<span>"Sir, you mean thisdy behind you?" Ewar gestured to Xu Linshan, who was standing behind him. leaf


    Fan Xian took a silver fork and picked up a piece of fruit to eat. "Otherwise, who else would it be?" eel


    Val looked at the other drug lords. "Do any of you know?"


    The group of drug lords were silent as they looked at each other, feeling both displeased and puzzled. leaf<span>Fan Jian sneered: "What, could it be that none of you leaders know anything about your people capturing them?" The Barrow Alliance has already be sox in their management right now? "


    A bald drug lord mmed his hands on the table and said angrily: "What do you mean!? I have more than a thousand subordinates, do I have to watch everyone!? Do you still need me to personally give an order to capture a woman!? "<span>Ye Fan sneered, "Capturing an ordinary woman doesn''t need to send a subordinate with cultivation. In a city with stable security, a normal subordinate wouldn''t dare to casually arrest someone."


    Some of the drug lords were surprised. Even they, who were extremely vicious, did not dare to cause trouble in a ce with a lot of tourists. After all, it was most advantageous to keep a certain distance between them and the government. by


    "So, if it really is the people from the Barrow Alliance, then it must be an important operation that they know about."


    I will start counting to three now. Every three times, I will kill one of them until you can give me an exnation ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to ask any further, and began giving an ultimatum, "One ¡­" "Two ¡­" one


    <span>"Humph!" A one-eyed drug lord suddenly pulled out a gold-ted Desert Eagle from under the table and was about to open fire at Ye Fan.


    "Stinking brat, go to hell!"


    Without waiting for the one-eyed man to open fire, the silver fork in Ye Fan''s hand suddenly swung out, piercing the one-eyed man''s throat!


    Following the fall of the one-eyed man, the group of drug lords'' faces all changed. They couldn''t even see how Ye Fan had attacked!Ye Fan lightly said, "I still haven''t received my answer." "Seems like you all want to die one by one..." eel


    Val''s face twitched as he said, "Your Excellency, even if you kill us all, if we don''t know the answer to your question, then all of this would be meaningless!"<span>"It doesn''t matter... In any case, your life or death, has no meaning for me. "Ye Fan Xieughed and continued to count:" One ¡­. "Two ¡­" When


    "Three!" The moment the words left his mouth, Ye Fan threw out another knife, which ended the life of one of the drug lords who wanted to escape! in


    <span>The drug lords were all silent. Their faces were ashen, and they were too scared to move. eel


    "Sanchero!" he shouted angrily to Sanchero, who was standing in the doorway. I''ve hired you for a lot of money! Are you just going to watch us die!? " Mulberry


    Chero lowered his head and sighed, "Mr. Ewar, even if we were to double the amount of yourmission, I wouldn''t be able to take the lives of the entire mercenary band as a joke ¡­ towards<span>"It is natural for this lord to submit. Our peers in the underground world will notugh at us." eel


    When Val and the others heard this, they were shocked. They couldn''t imagine just what kind of background this young man had for him to have such a high status. leafThe sails were not interested in waiting, so they continued to count. No


    After a while, three more drug lords fell on the carpet.<span>Xu Linshan, who was standing behind them, saw Ye Fan kill the drug lords one by one. She felt ufortable, but when she thought about the hellish world outside and the magnificent scene inside, she felt that they deserved to die ¡­


    The remaining heads of the drug lords were in despair. They could only watch as the people around them died. However, they had no idea what Ye Fan was going to answer. terminal


    Yu, fear had crushed theirst nerves. Ewar, who was sitting at the head, suddenly kneeled on the ground and wailed, "I admit defeat!" I did it! It''s my people, please let us go! "


    <span>"When the drug lords heard that Ewar had been ying dumb, their eyes turned bloodshot."


    Damn it! It''s actually you!? "<span>"You bastard, you''ve caused the death of so many people! "Why didn''t you say so earlier!?"


    I''ll kill you! You are not fit to be the president! "<span>Ye Fan stared at this group of drug lords, they had to restrain their urge to pull out their guns and kill someone.


    "Sir, I really do not know. Thisdy is your girlfriend. I thought she was just an ordinary female soldier of China. I know now that I was deceived!"


    "Who let you kidnap me?" Ye Fan asked in a deep voice.<span>Ewar dared not hide it any longer. "It''s the daughter of thete Rabson the Thunderbeast, Barbara," he said. After inheriting Leibson''s arms business, she became an important supplier of weapons to our Barrow League. She


    Let''s pay attention to one woman, your girlfriend, Miss Xu. We didn''t notice her until yesterday, when she appeared in the city.


    "She said that as long as we hand Miss Xu over to her, she would be able to provide us with three batches of superior Mai military equipment ¡­" leafFan Xian had already guessed that the one most likely to make a move on his woman was the Asura King Barbara who had been hiding all this time. She could be counted as one. of


    The reason he came to find Xu Linshan was probably because other women weren''t in a good position to do anything about it. To


    It was either too strong or too expensive and difficult to enter China. solitonSince she was in a foreignnd, Xu Lingshan was the best way to break through. By


    From this, it could be seen that Barbara had been secretly observing Ye Fan''s movements, which was why she recognized Xu Linshan. leaf


    Fan immediately asked: "Where''s Barbara? Tell me how to contact her." eel


    <span>"I have her contact number. I don''t know where she is yet but I can contact her and pretend that I have caught her. Send her back."


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then told Ewar to wait a moment before making a call.


    <span>He first contacted Chu Yunyao at the Purgatory Ind, asking her to find a way to trace the call signal. In any case, the Purgatory Ind had the necessary equipment. same


    Asked Azazel and Asmuntis, sent the warriors of Baumont and Baffour to stand by. If they found any trace of Barbara, they would encircle her and annihte her at the first possible moment. leaf


    Xu Linshan felt wronged and pretended to be caught. She fainted on a chair and put on her handcuffs.Only when everything was ready did he get Ewar to call Barbara''s private line. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1314

    "Beautiful Miss Barbara, I don''t know if I''ve disturbed your rest ¡­" Elva pretended to be calm andposed in front of Ye Fan and started talking to Barbara.


    B giggled. "President Ewar, is there any good news for me?"


    "We have caught the person you wanted. Is that good news?"Really? That woman surnamed Xu? " Barbara asked. eel


    "That''s right, my subordinates have already brought the people here. They are currently unconscious, so I can send you a video."


    <span>"As expected of President Ewar, what a trusted business partner," Barbara said with satisfaction.


    "Miss Barbara, I don''t know, where do you need us to send them?" asked Ewar casually. Bara<span>"There''s no need for you to send them off," said Pa. "I''ll send someone to take them over. No need to trouble President Ewar."


    Ewar frowned. "But."


    "But what?" "President Ewar, are you hiding something from me?" Barbara asked doubtfully."Haha, Miss Barbara, what I really want to know is, when will your promised ammunition arrive?"


    <span>Barbara chuckled and said, "So that''s what you''re worried about. Don''t worry, after I confirm the hostage, I will send the ammunition over on the same day. Our business people emphasize honesty."


    "Then I''m relieved." Ewar was about to say something more to stall for time, but Barbara had already hung up.<span>Ye Fan finally opened his mouth and said, "Send her a video and let her confirm it."


    Ewar nodded, filmed Xu Lingshan, and sent it to Barbara. No


    How soon, Barbara sent a message, "I''ll send someone to receive it in twelve hours."<span>After Ye Fan saw it, he immediately contacted Chu Yunyao on the Purgatory Ind.


    <span>"Yao Yao, have you found the location of the signal?" Then ¡­


    <span>Chu Yunyao looked at him with disdain, "Who do you think I am? With how backward their skills are, as long as they are willing to reveal it, how can they hide it from me? early


    "Yes, I''ve found the location. I''ll send it to you right now, but unfortunately, the equipment on your ind is too simple. If it were my ownboratory, I could still lock onto and track the coordinates ¡­"


    Very quickly, Ye Fan received a coordinate. He


    "We found out that the location was in a sea several thousand kilometers away from thend of Columbus. The distance between here and the sea was not short, but it wasn''t far either.""Sure enough, she''s at sea. No wonder we haven''t found any trace of her for so long." Ye Fan muttered.


    <span>The vast ocean was the best ce to hide, because it was muchrger thannd and was extremely difficult to search.


    Given the wealth of the Leibson n, it wouldn''t be too hard for Barbara to hide at sea for the rest of her life. IsAfter ensuring that Barbara was not allowed to slip away, Ye Fan ordered the Leviathan to send out the nearest ship to intercept them from three directions.


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan took Xu Linshan straight to the sea. xu


    Ling Shan had already seen Ye Fan''s Imperial Sword Technique and was familiar with Xiao Jin. When<span>Ye Fan brought her on a star, riding the wind to ride the sword, and then sat on Xiao Jin. When they rushed thousands of miles away, even she wasn''t surprised. She only felt nostalgic about the days in the underground world. approx.


    <span>Two hourster, Ye Fan finally found arge luxury yacht. He


    <span>Taking Xu Linshan with him, Xiao Jin jumped down from his back and told Xiao Jin to wait nearby.


    When Ye Fan, who was carrying the woman,nded on the deck of the yacht, the four bodyguards, who were standing guard outside, were all dumbfounded.However, they didn''t draw their guns or attack. Instead, they stood there with cold expressions on their faces. They didn''t act rashly.


    Xu Linshan was about to fight, but when she realized that there was no movement from her opponents, she asked with doubt, "What''s going on with them?"<span>Ye Fan chuckled, "It seems..." The owner of the yacht already knew I wasing. "


    <span>Sure enough, the yacht''s automatic door was open. Inside was arge andfortable living room, and the lights were on. one


    <span>In a white nightgown, with blond hair and blue eyes, and a plump figure, Barbara was slouching on a sofa with a cocktail in her hand.


    "Behind her stood two serving maids, no one else."


    "It''s faster than I thought. Master Lucifer, pleasee in ¡­" Barbara raised her ss in invitation. leaf


    The sail brought Xu Linshan inside. She looked around and found that there was no ambush.


    "When did you discover that I set this up?" Ye Fan asked. Bara


    Bara sat up and said helplessly, "After I received news from Ewar, I had someone investigate the situation in the city of Mead. As a result, they found out that someone had trespassed into the castle of Barrow ¡­I knew then that my telephone signal had been tracked, but I didn''t have time to escape because the sea demons were already closing in. Even if I were to fly through the air, I would have no ce tond. " leaf


    <span>Fan asked: "So you are weing me so generously. You can''t be naive enough to think that I will let you live, right?" Bara


    Beloughed self-deprecatingly, her eyes revealing a sense of loneliness. She said, "I don''t think I can hope for it anymore ¡­" Actually, I''m already tired. After Sylvie died, I didn''t feel like doing anything.


    I had wanted to take revenge for her from the start, but then I realised that you were constantly getting stronger. It would be harder and harder to kill you ¡­ And ¡­


    I was like a street rat who, although living a life of luxury, could only constantly flee.


    This kind of life of escaping is really too painful. I have had enough ¡­ This time, if we get released from your grasp, it might not be a bad thing. "<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and asked, "Last time, when Yun''er received an international award, she was told to go abroad to receive it, were you the one who arranged it?" Bara


    <span>Belo looked at Ye Fan in surprise, "How did you know?"


    "I guessed, although Yun''er works very hard, but I don''t think that at her age, she would get any international recognition." Ye Fan said.


    Barbara smiled bitterly and said, "Yes, I did. Initially, I wanted to trick Du Yun''er out of it, but you suddenly went missing and she didn''te out either. See


    <span>Come, even if I am to deceive Du Yun''er, you have already thought of a solution beforehand ¡­ It''s possible that I fell into your hands even earlier. "


    <span>Ye Fan sighed in his heart. It was best not to let Du Yun''er know about this, or else the girl would be sad. The award was actually a lie. "


    All of this you''ve done, is it just to avenge Sylvie? " Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask. Bara


    B nodded, "She was going to follow me to find the elixir of life, to scheme against the people who rule the underground world together. Without her ¡­ Everything is meaningless. "<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t know what his master, the ck Emperor, would think when he found out that there was a woman who loved his former wife so much. No


    <span>He''d seen these two women before, and they were too ambitious ¡­. unify


    To rule over the underground world? Even with Ye Fan''s current achievements, he still didn''t dare to boast like this. On this, there were hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and the water was deep.


    Ye Fan immediately said, "Is there anything else you want to tell me before you die?"


    Barbara finished her ss of wine and said faintly, "I only hope that you can kill me alone. Please, Sir Lucifer, let the servants and bodyguards on this ship go, just like ¡­ Before I leave, do something good.


    There is an ancient saying in your country, didn''t they say that people are dying, and the words they say are good words ¡­ "


    Seeing Barbara''s deste and miserable appearance, Xu Linshan softened her heart and said, "Ye Fan, how about you agree to her request? Anyways, if she''s dead, the Asura Faction will also disperse." leaf<span>"After a few seconds of silence, Fan actually"ughed ", shaking his head as heughed."


    "Sir Lucifer, what are youughing about?" Barbara asked, puzzled. leaf


    <span>The sail''s eyes revealed a bright light, andughed wickedly: "I''m done... No matter how good his acting was, it was still an act ¡­ You''re not Barbara, you''re just her double. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1315

    Barbara looked astonished, and Xu Linshan was also surprised. Ya Wen Yan''s feelings. org<span>"Lucifer, are you kidding me?" Barbara''s face froze for a moment before she chuckled.


    Ye Fan, however, turned his gaze towards the two maids behind "Barbara", and looked at one of them with a plump white figure. He smiled and said, "Aren''t you clear on whether I am joking or not, Barbara?"<span>The air seemed to freeze for three seconds. The average white maid lowered her head helplessly and took off her brown pupils.


    Then, he reached out and tore off a mask from his neck. It was actually Barbara herself!<span>As for the fake Barbara, she had already retreated to the side, trembling in fear.


    Barbara, who was wearing the maid uniform, walked to the sofa and asked with a look of unwillingness, "How did you recognize me? My disguise mask was made using the most sophisticated nanotechnology. There shouldn''t be any problems visually."


    Xu Linshan, who was at the side, was also dumbfounded. She also looked at Ye Fan in bewilderment, not knowing how a man could tell.Ye Fan nodded his head and said, "There are indeed no blemishes in terms of vision. The color of your eyes, hair and hair have all changed. Your double is also very perfect. No matter if it is in terms of appearance or voice, it is all a perfect imitation ¡­ ¡­."


    However... Your script is a bit fake, I don''t believe that an Asura King who can even kill his own father, who views human life as grass, woulde to a realization before his death and still want me to spare the man on the boat.<span>Even if you don''t die together with me and think of a way to end our lives, at the very least, you should be filled with hatred ¡­ "Turning back is impossible."


    Barbara frowned. "Just because of this reason!?" "Then how do you know that I''m on the boat, right here?!"


    Ye Fanughed and said, "If you want to talk about the reason, it is because in my opinion, you cannot rely on a substitute to manage the Asura Faction and the arms business for a long time. For the majority of things, you definitely need to do it yourself."


    <span>And with a double who looks so much like you, you are more or less worried that she will use your identity to do something rebellious. Ya Wen Yan''s feelings. org


    Therefore, the best way was to monitor the double personally at all times. At the same time, it would also be able to correct some of the imitating details of the double.<span>Of course... "This is only half of my guess. The other half, I will only take a gamble to see if my guess is correct."


    <span>"Gamble?!" Barbara clenched her fists and grit her teeth, before smiling miserably, "Your luck is really good, even the people beside you are the same. The few times I sent people to abduct the woman beside you, all of them ended in failure.


    <span>"If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid that Sylvie and I would have long ago smoothly aplished our great deed."


    <span>"Is that so..." Ye Fan smiled and said, "Unfortunately, I will tell you, you guys know nothing about the power behind this world. At least you can still dream. "


    "Maybe, but now that I''m awake," Barbara frowned, gritted her teeth and asked, "Mr. Lucifer, are you really going to kill me?""It''s already my negligence that you''ve survived until now." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Barbara''s eyes shed as she said, "I am still alive. I can give you the entire Asura council and Rebus''s arms business. I also have a lot of information on international figures and secrets among the upper echelons of many countries!


    I offer everything to you, and your Undend will grow stronger. Isn''t that better? ""That little bit of resources you have, under my absolute strength, is not worth it." Ye Fan said indifferently.


    <span>Barbara was getting anxious, "Then what about Ye Feng!?"


    "Ye Feng?" Ye Fan frowned, "He''s still alive?"


    <span>"That day, Ye Feng went to the Purgatory Ind to seek you for revenge. However, after being defeated by Sally and my submarine saved him, his injuries recovered not long after ¡­ I can help you find him! " Barbara said.


    Ye Fan said in a deep voice, "So you''re saying, the one who helped Ye Feng destroy our point of operations, and the one who attacked my Purgatory Ind, was you, the Asura Faction?" "I was wondering why he was so familiar with the situation overseas ¡­"


    "No!" "No!" Barbara quickly exined, "We only listen to the arrangements of the Doomsday King''s authority. The lightning of the Doomsday King''s authority has conveyed the orders of the Guardian King, so we don''t dare to disobey!"Ye Fan''s face turned even colder, he could guess that there was definitely another shadow of the Doomsday King behind this.


    <span>However, at the end of the day, Barbara and the Asura Faction only listened to the arrangements set up by the Doomsday Royalty due to their need for revenge.


    <span>"Where is Ye Feng?" Ye Fan asked.


    Barbara cleared her throat and said, "Please let me go, I''ll look for her for you!""Even if you don''t help me find him, I will kill him sooner orter. You don''t have the qualifications to negotiate with me." Ye Fan wouldn''t give Barbara any chance to escape.


    <span>This woman was cunning and ruthless. This time, she was the one who didn''t have enough time to react. If she let go of the tiger and returned to the mountain, she might cause incalcble losses.


    Barbara''s eyes were filled with sorrow and pity. With tears brimming from her eyes, she pursed her red lips and took a few steps forward, "Your Excellency Lucifer ¡­ Do you have to kill me. "As long as you let me go, I''m willing to do anything ¡­"As she said that, Barbara directly tore open the buttons on the maid uniform she was wearing. Her proud figure waspletely exposed in front of Ye Fan. Her pair of blue eyes were indescribably captivating.


    <span>"Shameless!"


    Xu Linshan felt a burst of disdain, her face red as she turned her head, but she discovered that Ye Fan was actually smiling?


    Ye Fan''s eyes looked unrestrainedly at Barbara, "You''re really willing to do anything?"


    There was a spark of hope in Barbara''s eyes, and she nodded miserably. "Even if you treat me like a ve and trample over me, I''ll still willingly ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled evilly, extended his hand and pinched the woman''s chin, slowly pinching her face.<span>"Hey!" Stinky Ye Fan! "You ¡­" When Xu Linshan saw that the man''s soul seemed to have been stolen, she was so angry that she wanted to stomp her feet.


    Ye Fan ignored him, and continued to smile, "That''s more like it..." In order to live, he could give up all of his self-respect and live on hisst breath without any limits ¡­


    Now I am convinced that you are the real Barbara, the real Asura King ¡­<span>Since you''re willing to do anything, then ¡­ How about going back to hell? "


    <span>Without waiting for Barbara to react, Ye Fan exerted force with his fingers and her face was pinched until it made ''kacha kacha'' sounds!


    The pain of her skull being crushed caused Barbara to let out a pitiful cry! Fear filled his eyes!


    The man had given her hope to live, but it had instantly made her feel as if she had fallen into an icy cave!


    In the next second, with a twist of Ye Fan''s hand, Barbara''s neck was snapped off and she lost all life!


    Seeing the sudden change in situation, Xu Linshan could not help but feel a chill in her heart. She covered her mouth with one hand and looked at Ye Fan with a hint of fear in her eyes.


    She had originally thought that after being together with Ye Fan for a few months, she already had a good understanding of Ye Fan''s past and present.


    But at this moment, she realised that she had only seen the tip of the iceberg of a man ¡­Ye Fan threw Barbara''s corpse to the side, turned around and touched Xu Linshan''s face, smiling, "Shanshan, you scared me?"


    Looking at Ye Fan, who had a gentle smile on his face as if nothing had happened, Xu Ling gave a wooden nod and hurriedly shook her head. She also couldn''t tell what she really felt.


    Ye Fan also knew that he might scare the people around him at some point in time. This was due to him taking his past seriously and using the Purgatory Sword Demon seriously, which was also rted to this.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t care. As time passed, the people around him would naturally get used to it.<span>"Let''s go, I want to teach Leviathan how to clean up here. Maybe I can get some useful information from the people around Barbara," Ye Fan said, holding the woman''s hand and walked out of the yacht. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1316

    <span>


    Ye Fan didn''t need to personally deal with the rest of the Asura''s Association stall, as his own brotherhood members were more adept at such things.


    <span>He believed that in a few days, Asura''s influence in the world would bepletely destroyed, and any resources avable would also be taken into ount and integrated.


    <span>Ye Fan also had a knot in his heart. This page of the Asura''s Association could be considered to have turned over, and his women would also be safer in the future.


    <span>After taking Xu Linshan back to the Mede city, Ye Fan asked the woman if she wanted to hang out with him on the continent. When he went to look for experts, it could also be considered a trip.


    However, Xu Linshan hesitated and decided to go home first. After all, the people of the Xu family were also waiting for her.Ye Fan told Xu Lingshan to contact him or someone on the Purgatory Ind whenever there was a problem, and the next morning, he sent the woman away on a ne.


    However, before leaving, Xu Linshan specifically asked Ye Fan to stop getting angry at the Baro Alliance and to not kill President Ewar.


    Although he had helped Barbara kidnap him before, Xu Lingshan did not want to risk her life.


    After hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. After all, she was a member of the regr army, and was a very righteous woman. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to have him kill more.


    "Don''t worry, Shan Shan, I will go find Ewar, but I will not kill him." Ye Fan smiled and said to the woman.<span>Xu Linshan wondered, "Why are you still looking for him if you don''t kill him?" To punish him otherwise? "


    Ye Fan was speechless, and only mysteriously smiled and said, "Don''t ask too much about it. Anyway, I won''t hurt him, I promise."


    Until the moment Xu Linshan boarded the ne, the woman had alwaysined. Ye Fan''s actions made her itch in her heart. org


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, sent the woman off, then turned around and returned to Barrow Castle.


    In the ornate office, the president, Ewar, was embarrassed to see the fiend again.


    He had already found out Ye Fan''s identity from Sancheiro, and upon seeing Ye Fan, he immediately kneeled down."Your Excellency Lucifer, I do not know of your esteemed status. Please spare my life in order to offend you."


    Ye Fan sat on the golden office chair, touching this chair. Even though it was upholstered in velvet, it was still very hard, but he didn''t know why this drug lord liked this kind of ufortable chair.


    "I won''t kill you, I''m fine, but you have to do something for me ¡­ "Dr. Edwin," Ye Fan directly called out another name.Ewar looked up from his kneeling position. His face changed a few times as he smiled awkwardly: "Sir, you ¡­" Have you investigated me? "


    Perhaps even Roonida, who rmended the list, would not have thought that Dr. Edwin, who had worked in the medical field in the Kingdom of Magna, would actually ''start a business'' and be the president of the Drug Owl Alliance! Change your name to Ewar!


    Ye Fan recognized Ewar the first time he saw him after seeing the photo.<span>It was just that before, if Ye Fan wanted to find Barbara, he naturally wouldn''t talk about it. He also couldn''t let Ewar know that he needed to use his expertise.


    "Dr. Edwin, in less than ten years, you''ve changed a lot. ording to the information that Roonida gave me, you''re a gentle and kind person, just the opposite of the vicious President Ewar." Ye Fan found it quite interesting.


    Edwin, now Ewar, had aplicated look on his face, and many thoughts ran through his eyes.


    Finally, he smiled bitterly and sighed, "It turns out that Ronnie told me about it... "It''s rare that someone from the magnesium nation still remembers me ¡­"<span>"She said that you had disappeared and could not be reached. However, as long as you are alive, I will naturally find you." Ye Fan was curious, "How did you be the Ewar of today?"


    <span>There was a reminiscent look in his eyes as he said, "Sir Lucifer..." Ten years ago, I brought my wife and daughter back from the magnesium country. I wanted to use the money I made to open a clinic in my hometown and do something for my hometown.


    <span>But then. My daughter was kidnapped by a bunch of drug gangs, abused by them and addicted to drugs.


    I begged the Mead City police to arrest them and bring them to justice, but they pretended to be deaf and told me that this was happening here, every day, and it didn''t matter.


    My daughter has changed since then. She was supposed to be admitted to the University of Glen, and then she used drugs all the time, stealing money to buy drugs ¡­.


    "My family is getting poorer and poorer, and I can''t open my clinic anymore. My wife ran back to China and didn''te back, and sent me a divorce agreement ¡­"


    At this point, Ewar looked up, a sh of anger and grief in his eyes, bloodshot and tearful.<span>"Just one month after my divorce from my wife, my daughter died from an overdose of drugs, and before she died, she was bullied by a lot of people ¡­ I buried her body in the graveyard north of the city, with my hands still holding onto her body ¡­ "


    Ye Fan quietly listened and sighed in his heart. He never thought that there would be such a story behind this."Sir Lucifer, can you tell me what mistake I made?"


    I just want to live quietly with my family, go back to my hometown, and repay my country. Why would this city, this country, this world treat me like this ¡­ " Ewar gritted his teeth.


    Ye Fan sighed, "So, you think that since you can''t beat the forces of the drug lord, you might as well..." Stepping on their heads? "<span>Ewar nodded. "Yes, I actually wanted to enter the Barrow Alliance at the beginning to take revenge on these drug lords.


    I had invented a technique that greatly increased the efficiency in the production of poison, and it was confirmed by the Alliance Head at that time to ept me as the head of the technology.


    They''re so short of people like me, I can make their profits grow fast. Thus, they became more and more reliant on me, making me a candidate for the position of President.<span>However... When I came back to my senses and wanted to take revenge on these drug lords, I realized that... I myself have long since be the kind of person I hated back then ¡­


    "I can''t go back, and I don''t want to ¡­"<span>There was a tinge of sadness, a tinge of frustration, and a hint of irony in his voice.


    Ye Fan was slightly dazed. He was thinking, if he hadn''t met Angel, would he have be another ''Asura King'', another ''Sylvie'', or perhaps another ''Lovran'' like person.


    Ye Fan didn''t know what it felt like to be the kind of person he hated the most, but it was definitely not easy to bear.<span>So, in Ye Fan''s heart, he thought even more deeply about that girl who allowed him to pull back his horse...


    <span>Ye Fan stood up, walked up to Ewar, and pulled him up.


    "Listen, whether you are Edwin or Ewar, your story has nothing to do with me.


    <span>"I want you to use the medical skills you''ve learned, as well as the medical equipment manufacturing techniques you''ve learned, to assist me inpleting a medical project. As long as you do your best, I will spare your life." Ye Fan solemnly said.


    <span>Ewar swallowed, and said with aplicated look in his eyes, "I... I''ll do my best. "Thank you. It''s been more than ten years since anyone has treated me like a doctor ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1317

    37


    <span>When Ewar was finished, Ye Fan left the country of Columbus and went to the countries where the other experts were. Yes


    Ronnie was helping in the middle, even if Ye Fan didn''t reveal his real identity, most of these experts would still be willing to meet and discuss with him.<span>After Ye Fan revealed his goal and a bit of advanced medical technology on the Earth''s axis, these experts were almost all eager to join this project. Although ¡­


    However, there were a few people who raised a question, thinking that this project would cost a lot of money. However, after Ye Fan revealed a bit of his wealth, these people immediately stopped doubting him. He<span>They even offered not to be paid, as long as they were able to participate in the project, they would be satisfied.


    After all, for those top characters in their respective fields, money was no longer the priority they pursued. semi<span>Within a month''s time, Ye Fan had gathered all the people he wanted to gather, and used a private ne to transport them all to Purgatory Ind.


    <span>Until this day, most of them did not know Ye Fan''s true identity. to


    After arriving on the ind, Ye Fan called this group of experts, who had different personalities and identities, but were also proficient in different fields, to his castle and set up a feast. Feast


    <span>At the banquet, Ye Fan looked at a group of schrs of different ages, nationalities, and skin colors, and seriously said, "I believe that since you guys havee here, you should be very clear on what kind of project you want to take next.


    In this ce, your own identities in the outside world, whether they are the richest in the business, the best in medicine, the head of the drug lords, the nightclub dancers, or the vagabonds, do not matter at all.


    Here, you are a team. There is no difference between high and low, there is no disparity between rich and poor. You only have one goal, and that is to perfectly produce all the equipment and medicines that I want!<span>I will provide you with adequate funding and theoretical guidance, but I also need your expertise and skills to help me aplish this.


    I don''t want anyone to be a burden to this team. I don''t want to intimidate you, but I believe you should know what the consequences will be. " one


    The group of schrs were naturally convinced. Not to mention Ye Fan''s position in the underground world, just by saying that Ye Fan could share the technology from the Earth''s axis with them, they were fully willing to do this project.


    Ye Fan had Chu Yunyao join the team, not because he wanted her to teach these experts, but because he wanted her to be the technical general consultant. This<span>Some of the experts felt disdain in their hearts, they didn''t understand how the young Chu Yunyao could have be a technical advisor.


    However, when Ye Fan told them that Chu Yunyao was the sole decoder of the Earth''s axis and also the director of China''s military research institute, they were allpletely convinced.<span>Chu Yunyao was also interested in Ye Fan''s n to revive Angel, so she readily agreed. connect


    On the way down, Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao had a meeting with a group of schrs and built aboratory on the ind.


    With strong financial support, theboratory was quickly built andrge amounts of equipment were transported to the ind.<span>With Ye Fan''s current status in the world, although some countries had discovered that Ye Fan was up to something, they didn''t dare to say anything.


    When the division ofbor was made clear and the operations began, Ye Fan had finallypleted his preliminary n.


    Ye Fan was already able to do other things peacefully, waiting for the results toe out, or for some problems to ur, and then intervene.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t stay idle either. He took out all of the Great Deste Stone that he had stored in his storage. HongThe Deste Stone contained a great amount of energy. ording to Zhou Changjuan, it could help increase one''s rate of cultivation. But


    <span>Ye Fan tried a few times and used the Heaven Mending Technique to absorb the energy from the Great Destion Stone. However, he found that this utilization rate was not high enough.


    Although he could rely on the energy that entered his body to reach the great circle of focus within a short period of time, no matter how much he cultivated, he could only absorb this little amount of energy.


    It seemed that cultivating using the Primordial Stone would only help one reach perfection in a single realm as soon as possible. However, in order to raise that level, one had to rely on one''s ownprehension.However, to Ye Fan, the Grand Deste Stone had other uses, and that was as a type of instant release of spiritual energy, and also as a support tool for him to revive Angel. such as


    The technology of the Lucid Lucid Ganoderma and the Earth''s axis is the star of the resurrection n, and the prehistoric stone is a stage.


    <span>In the instant that she released the spiritual energy, the probability of Angel being able to recover was much higher than in an ordinary environment.


    This was because the Primordial Stone contained innate spiritual energy that had not been contaminated. Compared to the spiritual energy that existed in this world, it had more vitality, just like a type of super oxygen. When<span>However, to release the spiritual energy without harming Angel''s body, he had to control it precisely.


    <span>Ye Fan went to find Chu Yunyao for this reason. In the woman''s newly builtboratory, he took out the Great Destion Stone and told her what he thought.


    "This world... There was such an ore? The remains of the ancestors of the n did not turn into oil or coal, but into something like this? " Chu Yunyao held a Primordial Stone in her hand, and observed it while muttering. one


    <span>Dressed in a white scientific research suit and wearing goggles, Chu Yunyao had her hair tied up simply. Her face was in the air, and she gave off a messy yet intellectual beauty. leaf


    Fan Xian nodded, "Yaoyao, do you think my idea is feasible? If Angel can be revived under the power of innate spiritual energy, the sess rate will increase by at least 20%."<span>"Wait a moment." Chu Yunyao seemed to have discovered something. She hurriedly took the Primordial Stone and ran over to an experimental device. She ced the stone inside a metal cover.


    <span>Then, Chu Yunyao quickly typed on the light button on the side. She disyed some of the data from the Deste Flood Stone onto the 3D holographic projection.


    <span>In an instant, a 3D model that looked exactly like the Great Destion Stone appeared in theboratory.


    Chu Yunyao walked over, and used her hand to scratch the model. She then spun around, and after studying it for a while, her eyes revealed a hint of brilliance, "Ye Fan, are you a pig!? There''s such a good raw material, why did you only show it to me now!? "<span>Ye Fan waspletely confused, "What raw material?" What did youe up with? "


    Chu Yunyao excitedly said, "You said the n uses this thing as a material for cultivation?"


    "That''s right, it''s even setting up a formation or something ¡­" Ye Fan said. "That is to say, you threw the stone away after you finished your cultivation? "


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" "Right now, they don''t have much stock, so they won''t use it for training, but it should have happened a long time ago." Ye Fan said.


    <span>It was aplete waste of the treasure! The crystal structure of this ore was its most precious ce! The energy stored inside is actually nothing! " Chu


    Yun Yao couldn''t help but angrily say, "The family is indeed a bunch of idiots, they don''t know anything!" A bunch of uncultured idiots! "Wasting the''s resources!"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1318

    38 Leaves<span>Hearing Chu Yunyao''s curses, Fan''s face broke into a bitter smile, "Little Yaoyao, can you tell me what the meaning of this is? Say, how precious is this Primordial Stone''s crystal?" Chu


    Yun Yao said, "You still don''t understand? "This Primordial Stone is only so small, but it can contain so much energy. If it wasn''t for the powerful crystal structure, how could it have been able to hold so much energy?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "I understand, but what is the use of these crystals?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao looked at the man''s eyes as if he were an idiot, "It''s already like this and you still don''t understand?"


    "Err ¡­" Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, "What should I know?"


    Chu Yunyao helplessly shook her head and sighed, then walked back to theputer console, "Forget it, I''ll show you some things ¡­ ¡­"<span>Saying that, Chu Yunyao used a simtion program to create a few models on the holographic screen. minute


    <span>Not to mention a few different pieces of crystal, but they had long since been attacked by the raging mes. Of course


    <span>Then, Chu Yunyao walked over to the model, reached out her hand, and gave some instructions as she exined, "Look, this is a crystal, a ck crystal, a red ruby ¡­ ¡­ Me


    Using numbers to simte the impact of the phoenix mes of the phoenix girl, this ordinary crystal was unable to withstand the melting. Only ruby, could bear it.<span>However, if I were to ce the crystal structure of this Great Destion Stone onto it ¡­ The Phoenix mes were not a threat to it at all! also


    <span>In other words, if we were to use energy as a form of ''force'', then the amount of energy that this Great Destion Stone can withstand is the greatest known force on this! "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, looking at it this way, he thought of quite a lot, "You''re saying..." This crystal can have a very good defensive effect in battle? "Chu Yunyao''s expression froze, her eyes numbed as she looked at Ye Fan. leaf


    Sailor felt a chill on his back and asked awkwardly, "I... "Did I say something wrong again?""Sigh ¡­" Chu Yunyao depressedly took off her goggles and stroked her bangs, then said, "You''re a medical expert after all, do you only think that fighting and killing is such a low level of fun?" leaf


    Fan Xian felt very embarrassed, "Of course not! I... "I just haven''t thought of it yet."Chu Yunyao was toozy to care about it. She made a fewmands on the holographic projection as arge model of a device appeared.


    Ye Fan looked at the model, it looked a little familiar, "This ¡­." Why does it look like I''ve seen it before? "


    <span>"When you were on Lou Chun Ind, how did you get to the submarines of the Delta Brigade in a sh?" Chu Yunyao asked yfully.


    Ye Fan suddenly realized something, "This is that teleportation device!?"


    "SPAE-JUPER, I created the ''Space Jump Device''." Chu Yunyao said with a serious face, "Did you know, this device, is actually just a rudimentary form of a very low level teleportation device. order<span>Previously, it could only allow space to jump for short distances, but that was not its full value. such as


    If it were to extend to perfection, its limit should be a ''spacetime transfer device''!


    That is to say, theoretically speaking, it can allow people to transcend the past and the future, and even another ne of existence! "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but shiver. This woman''s ambition was simply unfathomable. Could it be that she wanted to create a time machine?Chu Yunyao''s eyes were filled with vigor as she said, "If you want toplete the space-time transfer device on the Earth''s axis, other than the technical difficulties, I stillck sufficient materials.


    Whether it was the materials needed to make the machine or the energy needed to start the machine, it was very harsh.


    Energy source, I can think of ways to assemble, fusion reactor one is not enough, can do two, three.


    However, ordinary materials could not withstand it, nor could they store so much energy. Furthermore, they had to be released in a short period of time.<span>I had always thought that this didn''t have enough powerful raw materials to activate this space-time transfer device. But


    <span>"Yes, the gem of the Primordial Stone is very simr to it right now. There''s a very high chance that it can do this!"


    When Ye Fan heard this, he could not help but recall the matter of Zhou Changjuan talking about the Heaven Man Civilization, which came to fight for the Great Deste Stone.


    "Yaoyao ¡­ "One more thing, perhaps you should listen to ¡­"Ye Fan then told the story of the human civilization.


    After Chu Yunyao heard this, she immediately thought of something and said, "It''s very possible, your guess is right. The axis of earth, is most likely left behind by the Heaven Realm. This<span>It made sense... Because mages didn''t rely too much on the energy of the Deste Flood Stone, they used their spiritual force to manipte the power of the elements.


    Therefore, the reason why the Heaven''s Gods Magic Research Council was able topete for the Primordial Stone of China was not because of energy, but because of these ores and crystals!


    <span>The Chinese nsmen should have misunderstood the purpose of the heavens. To be precise, they misunderstood what they wanted! What they want is not spiritual energy, but ores! " leaf


    Fan Le smiled. "But... "No matter what they want, in the end, energy and ore are one. It is impossible for the n to give up the dragon vein and let outsiders dig up the ancestral graves to destroy the source of the spirit energy." Chu


    Yun Yao''s eyes revealed a hint of yearning, and said, "What a pity ¡­ ¡­. I also want arge amount of Prehistoric Stone ¡­ I don''t need any spiritual energy, just a crystal. "<span>Ye Fan frowned, "Don''t tell me you also want to be like the people from the heavens, to be a machine that can travel through time and space?" "I fear that this will lead to panic among all mankind."


    Passing through time and space isn''t so simple. "Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at the man and said," From my exnation of the technology on the Earth''s axis, it seems like their technology hasn''t reached the point where they can freely travel through time and space. It''s just that they have theories. But


    Yes, if one had arge amount of Prehistoric Stone, he could make a crystal that wasrge enough and pure."If everything goes well, the Primordial Crystal should be able to reflect the photon''s resonance frequency, and the photon can pass through time and space. In that case, there''s a good chance of sess ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was puzzled. "What''s the point of studying space-time travel so closely?" They want to change the past and the future? " Chu


    Yun Yao shrugged her shoulders, "How would I know, actually all of this is based on a known theory. If our theory was wrong from the beginning, then it might not have seeded at all ¡­ ¡­." family<span>There is no eternal truth, there is only a temporary theory. You


    <span>To put it bluntly, what was the point of traversing space and time? It could be that they wanted to move all of their civilizations here, or that they wanted to create a portal here ¡­ Me


    How am I supposed to know what they''re after? And... Why leave the earth''s axis in the world? These are all mysteries. "

 Chapter 1319

    1319 Leaves<span>Fan Xian also felt that the n legends and the legends of Heaven in the past were full of doubts, but he could only pay attention to the matters before his eyes.


    <span>"Little Yao Yao, what do you think? Can you use the Primordial Stone to create a cabin filled with innate spiritual energy for Angel to revive?" Chu


    <span>Yun Yao''s eyes shed as she said, "I can create the equipment you want, but you have to pay me back."


    "What''s the reward?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "Prehistoric Stone... "You don''t have to be just this one. Give me all of the Great Deste Stone that you''ve obtained, I want to do some research on it!" Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, "You can do some research, but don''t use up all of the Great Destion Stone. When the timees, it will not be enough for Angel to revive."


    Don''t worry, she''s a thirteen-year-old girl. How much energy does she use? And what I want is the power inside the crystal. [email protected]@


    The energy of the noodles, if you find it rare, I can think of a way to take it out and store it in another container. It''ll just require a bit more effort ¡­ ¡­ "Chu Yunyao said.Ye Fan thought about it, it was useless for him to keep the Great Deste Stone. He mainly trained in external techniques and sword intent. Although he hasn''t even reached the Awakening Realm, it didn''t really matter to him. To


    <span>As for the other cultivators around them, they did notck this little bit of spiritual energy. There was enough energy for them to use for the spiritual energy recovery. one


    <span>Thinking of this, Ye Fan immediately grabbed the woman''s waist, and heavily kissed her on the face, saying: "Little Yao Yao, our rtionship is better than Jin Jian, why would we need to talk aboutpensation?


    If you want the Great Destion Stone, even if you want my Dragon Vein, I will get it for you! It''s not a big deal if you want the things in my hands! " Chu


    Yun Yao looked at the man with a face full of disbelief, "Then go dig!" "I want a lot, a lot!"<span>"Hmm ¡­" Ye Fanughed awkwardly: "Hehe..." He would think it over carefully! He had to think it over carefully! "Haha ¡­"


    "You only know how to y games with me, don''t think that I don''t know, you''ve already done it multiple times in your heart! You''re just afraid of losing money, aren''t you? Fast


    Take your dirty hands away! Take out the Great Deste Stone! " Chu Yunyao pulled Ye Fan''s hand away from her waist. leaf<span>When Fan Xian saw the angry look in the woman''s eyes and her serious expression, it gave him an entirely different feeling.


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan remembered that he had been celebrating with the otherdies who were cultivating the Heaven Mending Technique, so he hadn''t been intimate with Chu Yunyao for a while.


    <span>He touched Chu Yunyao''s face pitifully, "Little Yaoyao, I''ve been cold towards you recently, it''s my fault ¡­ ¡­" "


    "Huh?" Chu Yunyao waspletely confused, she couldn''t figure out what the man was thinking, "What do you mean?"


    Ye Fan did not say anything, directly hugged Chu Yunyao and heavily kissed her!<span>"Ugh!" Chu


    <span>Yun Yao opened her eyes wide and pped Ye Fan''s back with her hands, but the man only became more and more passionate.


    <span>Chu Yunyao fainted. Her thoughts were all on the Primordial Stone, she didn''t want to do that thing with a man in theboratory!


    <span>But Ye Fan didn''t care about that. After a warm kiss, Chu Yunyao''s delicate body began to soften ¡­ ¡­ very


    Quickly, Ye Fan took off Chu Yunyao''s white coat and threw it on the ground, pressing the woman onto an experiment table! No<span>After a while, the atmosphere in theboratory became more and more lively ¡­ one


    After an hour, Ye Fan happily lit a cigarette and sat on the couch in theboratory. Seeing the woman curled up beside him, he felt quite proud of himself.<span>"Little Yao Yao, I think it''s better for you to practice your internal energy for a bit. If not, you won''t be able to match the endurance of other sisters." Ye Fan advised sincerely and sincerely. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao stared at him, she kicked the man''s thigh with her jade foot, "Go away! I''m going to wear pants! What the heck was he doing ¡­ "The sofa is getting wet ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xianughed and said: "Don''t be in such a rush. After I finish smoking this cigarette, we can still y for a bit more."


    You must die! Why don''t you go find Su Qingxue!? She''s your wife! If you want to bully her, then go bully her! " Chu Yunyao was about to go crazy, this man was dying her progress in her research. leaf


    Fan Xian clicked his tongue and sighed, "The Dark Nether Force that Xiao Xue cultivates belongs to the Yin energy. If I break her body, the leakage of Yin Qi from her body will affect her cultivation.<span>Although I can use the Heaven Mending Art to make up for it, I hope that once her cultivation is higher, then I can use the Heaven Mending Technique to make up for it ¡­ Besides, the wedding has not yet been arranged, so it''s not appropriate. "


    <span>Chu Yunyao coldly snorted, "In the end, this is the main pce, I''m really thinking for her sake. I think you should hurry back to China to find Su Qingxue, don''t bother me here!"


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly. He really did miss Su Qingxue. Although the two would asionally video talk, Su Qingxue was very busy. She had something to do after just a few words. And ¡­


    Furthermore, Su Qingxue was a strong woman with a strong career. If she did not do a good job with the Xuanming n, she would not have the mood to talk about love with Ye Fan.


    "I need another day to go back, and the research on this ind might have problems to deal with at any time. My arrival here is too time-wasting." Ye Fan shook his head and sighed. ChuYun Yao put on her stockings and said, "Wait until I study this Great Destion Stone, then we can try improving the SPACE-JUMPER and build a new Purgatory Ind. Maybe you can instantly travel from Purgatory Ind to China. in


    <span>"China just so happens to have an old one. If I improve it a bit more, maybe I can achieve a instantaneous jump in both ces." leaf


    <span>If he could freely and quickly travel between Purgatory Ind and China, then he would be able to more freely protect the people around him and not suffer from the pain of being together again.


    "Little Yao Yao, hurry up! This research is very crucial!" Ye Fan said excitedly. Chu


    Yun Yao rolled her eyes at him, "Then we still need to find the Great Destion Stone first. The key is still to see if the device can withstand enough photon energy ¡­ ¡­ principleIn other words, as long as there was no problem with the crystal''s endurance, it could increase the distance of space jumping infinitely. The principle was the same... Speak


    <span>It''s white, in the vast universe, energy exists everywhere, there''s always a way to get it, but whether the hardware can bear it is the fundamental question. " leaf


    <span>Sail smoked a mouthful of smoke, squinting his eyes. Listening to Chu Yunyao''s words, a light suddenly shed through his mind ¡­ ¡­ "


    Little Yao Yao ¡­ You. What did you just say? " Chu


    Yun Yao was speechless and said, "Are you deaf?"


    "No, say that again..." Ye Fan said very seriously. Chu<span>Yun Yao helplessly said, "I''m saying, the energy in the universe can be considered limitless. As long as it''s within the Primordial Stone, there''s no problem with its endurance, the distance of space jumping can be infinitely increased, because the principle is basically the same ¡­ ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan''s hand tightened, and the cigarette in his hand was cut off!


    <span>He suddenly stood up, his eyes beaming with splendor. The corner of his mouth slowly widened into an expression of ecstasy!


    "Haha ¡­" Haha! That''s right! Why didn''t I think of it before!? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1320

    1320<span>Chu Yunyao looked at the crazy man and asked in confusion, "What are you doing? What did you think of? " leaf


    <span>"The sail turned and touched the woman''s face, causing her red lips to pout, and then kissed heavily with a ''tsk''!"


    Little Yao Yao! You''re ming me for not showing you the Primordial Stone earlier, why didn''t you tell me this sooner!? "Chu Yunyao wondered, "What are you talking about?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xianughed like a child who had been spoiled by a toy. "It''s a problem with cultivation. I''ve always underestimated this technique. Thanks to your words, I suddenly understand now!"


    <span>"So it''s training, then I''m not interested." Chu Yunyao continued to wear her socks. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian happily said, "Little Yao Yao, I''m going to be in a semi-secluded cultivation state. I need to hurry up and practice these two techniques to revive Angel. You keep an eye out for me, so if you have any problems,e look for me."


    <span>Chu Yunyao knit her brows, "What are you trying to do? Could it be that I have to go to another ce to cultivate? "


    "That''s right, I n to go to the north to train near the volcano area. There is no one there, and there are also inds to settle on." Ye Fan said."Why? Can''t the ind do that? " Chu Yunyao asked in a strange tone.


    <span>Ye Fanughed evilly, "I don''t want to destroy my base."


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan''s strange smile, Chu Yunyao was a little curious as to what exactly Ye Fan was nning to practice. very


    <span>Hurry, Ye Fan ran back into the castle and told Sally and the others about his training n. He


    He told Sally Ye and the others not to ck off and to work hard on their cultivation on the ind. If there was anything important, they would go to the volcano area to find him, because it was inconvenient for him to bring any satellite phones.


    At first, Sally and the others were puzzled, why did Ye Fan insist on going to the northern volcano area to train by himself.


    However, on the second day after Ye Fan left, a dozen thunderous volcanic eruptions sounded from the north, and everyone suddenly understood...


    <span>¡­ ¡­. Quinton


    Lun, Ye family. will


    Within the guest hall, the atmosphere was rather delicate.<span>The Ye Family and the Ji Family''s higher-ups were having their first meeting since the Martial God had left.


    An old man with a head full of white hair and a kind face sat at the head of the group. He was tall and thin, wearing a gray and white robe.<span>This man was the only remaining ancestor of the Ye n, the four-hundred-year-old Ye Chunhua.


    It was only after the War God left that he ended his secluded meditation. Many people in the n thought that he had died long ago. Only


    Unfortunately, Ye Chunhua''s strength was still at the great circle of the Divine Awakening Realm. Compared to the War God, the disparity was too great. Thus, the Ye family did not feel too happy when they found out that the Spring Flower''s Ancestor was still here.


    <span>"Brother Tianfeng, Brother Pang Chun, why have youe today?" Ye Chunhua acted as the head of the family to wee the two ancestors of the Ji family.


    <span>Ji Tianfeng and Ji Pengchun looked at Ye Chunhua with a polite expression. However, they did not think too highly of him.


    <span>Ye Chunhua was older than them by a few decades, but his cultivation was not as good as theirs. This was the difference in talent.


    <span>It was because of this that Ji Tianliu didn''t evene over to personally talk with Ye Chunhua.


    "Hehe, Brother Chun Hua, we are naturally concerned about the whereabouts of the Ye n''s Martial God. After so long, is there really no news at all?" Ji Tian Feng asked with a smile.<span>Although everyone knew that the Martial God would most likely not appear again, they still wanted to know clearly if Ye Wuya had left any important information behind. leaf


    Chun Hua sighed. "My lord, his presence is ethereal. He shouldn''t be in this world anymore." kiki


    <span>Hearing that, Tian Feng let out a sigh, "Ah ¡­. The War God suddenly left. This is truly a major cmity for our Goddragon n. This


    For the past month, our Divine Dragon n''s nsmen outside have beenpletely oppressed by the Phoenix and White Tiger ns.


    Even the small ns like Bai Ze, the Kui family, and Xuan Feng are no longer respectful towards us ¡­ tiger<span>Luo Pingyang was bullied by dogs, and his dragon swimming in shallow water was yed by prawns. I never thought that our Shen Long n would have such a miserable day ¡­ "


    "Yeah, no matter if it''s the Ji n, our Ye n, or even the other small Ling Family, they all don''t look so good.


    "It is precisely because of this moment that the families of our Divine Dragon n should unite with one another to restore the prestige of our n." Ye Chunhua said while stroking his beard.


    "Brother Chun Hua is right." Ji Tian Feng smiled and said, "There is one more thing. May I know if there is any news about Ye Qun, the old servant of the Martial God?"When he mentioned this issue, Ji Pengchun, who was standing by the side, was exceptionally serious. He had been humiliated by Ye Qun in the past and had remembered it in his heart. such as


    From the looks of it, Ye Qun was definitely a top-tier existence below the Martial God realm.<span>Ye Chunhua sighed, "Ye Qun disappeared along with the Martial God. There was no news."


    "Oh... "It''s a pity. Bangchun is full of praise for Ye Qun. He said that if he could stay in the Ye n, it would be great if he could train by the Martial God''s side." Ji Tianfeng said.


    Ji Pengchun, who was standing at the side, forced a smile. He was toozy to say such polite words.


    "Brother Chun Hua, there''s actually another reason why we came here today." Ji Pengchun went straight to the point, "I wonder if the Ye n is nning to wee the eldest grandson, Ye Fan?" Speak


    With these words, Ji Pengchun and Ji Tianfeng both looked at Ye Longyuan who was sitting opposite to them. such as


    Now, because of the Dragon Soul reshuffle and the reformation of the Hidden Dragon Institute, Ye Longyuan and Ye Longteng had all returned to the Ye n.<span>Today, when the Ji n''s Ancestor came, the two brothers were naturally present.


    <span>At this time, Ye Chunhua also looked at Ye Longyuan, hesitated for a moment and said, "Regarding Ye Fan ¡­. This old man doesn''t understand it too well, but when the War God was here, I heard that he truly did have quite a bit of favor with him.


    Furthermore, his battle at the Xuanming Familyst month is enough to prove that his strength is sufficient to be the head of our Ye Family.


    Although Ye Fan''s mother did note from the right path in the past and was an enemy spy, Ye Fan doesn''t have much of a rtionship after all. Only<span>But, after all, this old man was only an old man who was separated by a few generations. What to do about this, it all depended on Long Yuan ¡­ "After all, he is Ye Fan''s biological father."


    Long Yuan, what do you think? " Ji Tian Feng asked with a smile. leaf


    Long Yuan''s face was cold, his gaze was deep like the ocean, and he said lightly: "That brat thinks highly of himself, is he extremely arrogant and bloodthirsty? How can he be our Ye Family''s Patriarch? If he were to return to the n, wouldn''t it be aplete mess? He


    Under the circumstances, he even married the Patriarch of Xuanming Tribe, Su Qingxue, and broke the n''s rules.<span>"Youngsters always have bigger tempers. It''s understandable for them to be so arrogant when they are young. Isn''t it because they have beencking adults to watch over them since they were young?


    As for Awakened ones from different ns, the rule of not marrying each other,pared to the overall pros and cons of our Divine Dragon n, can still be put aside for now. "Ji Tian Feng said with a sincere face. He then signaled Ji Ru Lan who had returned with him, "I know that you may have some misgivings about Ruo Lan''s feelings, Long Yuan. But


    We have alreadymunicated with Ruo Lan, she is willing to give up on me for the sake of being the bigger one, and ept Ye Fan, the eldest son and grandson. leaf


    <span>Long Yuan raised his head and looked at Ji Rn. The two of them looked at each other, but the rtionship between the husband and wife was extremelyplicated.


    "Ye Fan..." I''m afraid he won''te back. "At this time, Ye Longteng, who was standing at the side,ughed bitterly," He''s doing well overseas. It can be said that he has upied at least half of the world''snd.


    Hehe... He looks down on our Ye Family, and even looks down upon the foundation of the Divine Dragon n. He hates us to the bone when we abandoned him back then. When<span>At first, when he wasn''t here and we didn''t help his family, it''s even more impossible for him toe back to help us fight against the other races. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1321

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"1321


    Ji Tian Feng''s eyes flickered as he said, "In this world, as long as you are a human, it is very difficult to be as stone-hearted as possible. After all, blood is thicker than water.


    Moreover, he was only twenty years old. In reality, he was only a child, and many of his choices were just that of a child. It was impossible for him topletely ignore his own kin.<span>In my opinion, Ye Fan is not a cold-blooded and heartless person. The fact that he was able to let go of Zhou Changjuan, one of the ancestor of the Zhou n in Xuanming, shows that he was reasonable and did not just simply kill people.


    We could try to find a way to fall for him, or find a chance to talk to him from the side.


    Even if Ye Fan doesn''t want to take over the position of head of the Ye family, at least he can stand on our side at this critical moment. "Ye Longyuan squinted, a cold light shing through his eyes, but he remained silent.


    Ye Chunhua stroked his beard and asked: "Looks like... Brother Tianfeng, you have some ns? "


    <span>Ji Tian Feng cupped his hands, "It''s not really my idea, but the child of our Ji family, Yutang. His adopted daughter, Ji Night Qing, is currently at Ye Fan''s home. She seems to be on good terms with Ye Fan''s family. Come, Yutang, tell them..."


    <span>Ji Yutang, who was sitting at the side, saluted and said with a smile, "To be honest, my ancestors and my brothers and sisters from the Ye family, I have made a trip to Hua Hai in the past few days.


    <span>"After my exhortation, my adopted daughter, Ye Qing, has already promised to help us spread the news, so we are in contact with Ye Fan right now. At least we won''t be obstructed."


    <span>"Oh?" Ye Chunhua said in surprise: "There is such a thing? You actually have an adopted daughter at Ye Fan''s home? "


    <span>Ji Yutang was quite proud of himself and said: "Although that girl is ugly, and her training talent is also very poor, but she is still liked by Ye Fan. When I first discovered this point, I pretended to kick her out of my house, and made her join Ye Fan. I was just guessing that one day, this move might be useful."


    "Hmph ¡­" Ji Yutang, you are really shrewd, "Ye Long said disdainfully," At that time, you did not seem to think much of that kid, Ye Chen, and locked her up. If Ye Fan didn''t want you to let her go, she would have been locked up by you. "Ji Yutang didn''t get angry. He continued, "Everything I did was for the Divine Dragon n. That girl has no role in the n at all. Now she has be a key figure. Shouldn''t you thank me for being your father?"


    <span>"Alright, alright, don''t argue with me. Right now, our two families should be united." Ye Chun Hua advised, but then hesitantly said: "It''s good to have someone in the middle to pass the message. However, just a little girl, I''m afraid she won''t be able to move Ye Fan."


    <span>Ji Yutang nodded, "That''s only natural. On this point, Xianqing also told me that although she has a good rtionship with Ye Fan, she can only pass on the message.


    However, on Ye n''s side, there was still another girl, which had an extraordinary significance to Ye Fan... Have you forgotten that Ye Fan''s fiancee, Ling Yuwei, is still waiting for him in the n? "Ye Chun Hua frowned. "I naturally know about that child Yu Wei..." But Ye Fan never came back, and he didn''t have any intention of marrying her. How could she help? "


    <span>"That''s because Ling Yuwei did not take the initiative to look for Ye Fan. As long as she took the initiative a little bit, I believe that with Ye Fan''s womanly personality and his love for women''s seed, he would definitely be moved.


    <span>"If Ling Yuwei can blow the wind by her pillow, then Ye Fan will walk with us," Ji Yutang confidently said.


    <span>"This ¡­" Ye Chun Hua looked at Ye Long Yuan hesitantly and said: "Long Yuan, Yu Wei is your daughter-inw in name, what do you think? Should I go and talk to her? "


    <span>Ye Longyuan expressionlessly said, "After father left, she practically always stayed in the study yard that father left for her.


    <span>I didn''t say that I wanted that kid to return to the n ¡­ "So, if you want her to please Ye Fan, then go find that girl by yourself."


    <span>Finished speaking, Ye Longyuan suddenly stood up and walked out of the living room.


    <span>"Brother!" Bro, what are you doing? " Ye Chen shouted twice, but to no avail.


    Ye Chunhua sighed, "I''ve let the two Ji brothers down. Long Yuan was deeply wounded by what happened that year. Perhaps he hated that woman, and even hated that child. Until now, he still hasn''t been able to ept it."<span>Ji Ru Lan let out a cold snort, her eyes reddened as she said, "Then why did he not treat my Feng Er any better ¡­ "Right now, my Feng Er''s life or death is uncertain, but I won''t let him go look for me."


    The hall became silent. Speaking of Ye Feng, everyone was also quite helpless. They were curious about where he had gone to, but also felt that at this time, there was no difference between having him and not him.<span>"Just now ¡­ Long Yuan said that the Martial God''s courtyard was passed down for use to Ling Yuwei? " Ji Pengchun looked confused, "Could it be... The courtyard built at the entrance of the dragon vein? "


    <span>Ye Chunhua nodded, "Yes."


    This time, both Ji Tianfeng and Ji Pengchun''s expression changed. Their eyes were filled with fervor and bewilderment.


    <span>"That courtyard is the ce where the spiritual energy in the dragon vein is the densest. Cultivating there is twice the result with half the effort."


    <span>In the entire Divine Dragon n, only the strongest experts could upy it. When Ye Wuya was around, no one was allowed to enter without his permission.


    <span>Howe Ye Wuya was not around, and he was actually passing this information on to a little girl who did not go through the formalities? Is there a mistake? " Ji Tian Feng was shocked.


    Ye Longteng smiled bitterly, "Two Patriarchs, do you think that this kind of thing is possible to be wrong? "Without my father''s word, even if that child had the guts, he wouldn''t have dared to live there."


    <span>Ji Tian Feng and Ji Peng Chun looked at each other, exchanged a nce, then nodded slightly.


    <span>"Since that''s the case, we might as well go there and have a talk with the child. Although the Ling family is only a small family in our Divine Dragon n, they should contribute to the n as well," said Ji Tian Feng as he stood up.


    "This... Are the two of you going to the small courtyard? " Ye Chunhua frowned.<span>Ji Pengchun said with a grin, "What, Brother Chun Hua, do you feel like something is amiss?" When the War God was with us, we needed the War God''s permission to go there. But now, we can''t possibly go there with the permission of a little girl, right? "


    In terms of seniority, Ji Pengchun was two times younger than Ye Chunhua, but among the ancestors, everyone was already a few hundred years old. Many people had their seniority in disarray, so everyone called each other brothers and sisters.Ye Chunhua''s face stiffened, but he quickly agreed: "Of course you can. Please ¡­ ¡­"


    At the side, Ye Longteng''s face turned pale. He knew that the two ancestors of the Ji n were probably plotting against the small courtyard.After all, this was a precious cultivation ground. It wasn''t likely that it would be of much use to an ordinary martial artist. However, the higher the cultivation, the more valuable this ce was.


    If Ye Wuya was here, who would dare to have such thoughts? The Ye Family, however, was so deste that even the most experienced Ye Chunhua didn''t dare to oppose them ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1322

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>1322


    The group of people arrived at the foot of the mountain where the yard was located.<span>The courtyard was built halfway up the mountain, and there were no stairs for them to climb. The group of people flew up, arriving at the open space outside the courtyard.


    "What a dense spiritual energy. Even outside the yard, the spiritual energy is at least 20% higher than where our Ji n is." Ji Pengchun sighed as he gathered a ball of golden spiritual energy in his hand.


    <span>"This courtyard was built by the ancestor using a special technique to gather spiritual energy within. The concentration of spiritual energy inside it is at least double that of the outside world, or even higher," said Ji Tianfeng, his eyes shining brightly.


    Ji Yutang''s eyes were also filled with greed. He did not want this courtyard, but was thinking that if he could bring his genius son, Ji Hantian, into this courtyard to train, then catching up to Ye Fan would not be a dream.


    After all, the concentration of spiritual energy was not as simple as the amount of spiritual energy one could absorb in an instant. The spiritual energy could enhance one''s spiritual consciousness and cleanse one''s body and mind.


    <span>To put it bluntly, the more powerful a ce was, the easier it was for them toprehend the Dao, and the easier it was for experts to appear.


    At this moment, the gate to the yard was still closed. Seeing that the people from the Ji n were pretending to be dead, Ji Yutang took the initiative to ask, "Are the girls from the Ling n inside?"<span>After a while, the sound of a door opening could be heard from inside. The sound of footsteps could be heard as the door was opened.


    <span>Dressed in an ancient green skirt with a head of long hair draped over her shoulders, Ling Yuwei looked like a fairy from andscape painting. Because of her beautiful figure and the fact that she had lived in the West, she was fresh and delicate, carrying a bit of charms and charms.


    When the few old men saw her, a trace of admiration appeared in their eyes. They felt that it was no wonder that this girl would be chosen by Ye Wuya as his eldest grandson''s wife.


    With such a beautiful celestial appearance and peerless temperament, she was still able to help the dragon bloodline with their mystical body. She was truly a perfect candidate!<span>As people who had seen Ling Yu Wei before, Ye Long and Ji Yu Tang were quite surprised.


    Especially Ye Long Teng, who hadn''t seen Ling Yu Wei in a long time and hadn''t seen her since returning to the n. When he saw her today, he couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.For some reason, although Ling Yuwei''s outer appearance hadn''t changed much, her temperament had actually improved by arge amountpared to before.


    This kind of change that came from inside out was the most elusive charm!<span>He had heard from his n that Ling Yuwei had previously cooked with the Martial God and watered with his manure. She had done all sorts of menial work.


    However, not only did it not develop in the direction of the vige girl, it even developed such an extraordinary temperament?


    Could it be ¡­ Was it because he had stayed in this yard for too long?<span>Ye Long Teng was perplexed, but he could not help but sigh with emotion. His father was truly a peerless genius, even his ability to raise a granddaughter-inw was so amazing ¡­


    "Patriarch Spring Flower?" Patriarch Pang Chun? Dragon King? You. What can I do for you? " Recently, Ling Yuwei rarely left the yard, so she didn''t know that Ye Longteng had already been removed from his duties.


    "Haha, Yuwei, you''ve met Patriarch Pang Chun, this is Patriarch Ji Tianfeng."


    "Today, the Ji n''s ancestor came to find you because he has something to discuss with you. It concerns the future of our Divine Dragon n and he hopes that you can cooperate as much as possible," Ye Chunhua said amiably.<span>Ling Yuwei pursed her lips thoughtfully and said, "What is it, Ancestor? Please speak."


    <span>Ji Pengchun coldly snorted, "Is there anyone who treats the Royal Elder this way? Do you want us to stand outside the courtyard and speak? "


    Ling Yuwei did not have any intention of giving way, and spoke in a neither humble nor haughty manner, "Patriarch Pang Chun, Yuwei has no intention of offending you.<span>However, this courtyard was entrusted to me by the War God. Every single de of grass and tree here pertains to the special techniques which the War God has bestowed upon me.


    I can''t easily change any of the details until I understand all the tricks in this courtyard.


    If I am able to master all the mysteries of this courtyard, I will naturally invite Ancestor toe in and take a seat. ""Little girl!" Are you joking with me!? Do you really think that you are qualified to own this courtyard?! Do you know what this courtyard represents!?


    This ce is for the top elites of the previous generations of our Divine Dragon n, and in other words, the strongest of our n, to live here forever! "Ling Yuwei took a deep breath, and her expression also became cold, "Precisely because I know that this courtyard has an extraordinary significance, so ¡­" Since the War God has trusted me and told me to stay here, I can''t easily give it up to someone else.


    "If Pang Chun doesn''t ept this, you cane in and kill me. I don''t darein at all, I only hope that I''ll be worthy of it."


    "Little girl, you dare to look down on me like that!?" Ji Pengchun was furious.


    On the side, Ye Chunhua also became anxious and wanted to advise her: "Hey! Sigh! Brother Pang Chun, don''t argue with a little girl! Let''s get down to business first! "<span>"Get out of the way! I will not kill her today, but I will enter this courtyard and teach her a lesson! "


    <span>Ji Pengchun said as he walked into the yard!


    At the side, Ye Longteng''s eyes twitched. To let the Ji n members humiliate the Ye n''s granddaughter-inw and upy the sacred courtyard, what sort of logic was that? However, he didn''t dare to stop them with his strength.<span>However, at this time, Ji Pengchun, who was about to step into the yard, was knocked back two steps by a rainbow colored light!


    "Bam!"<span>There was a muffled sound, and everyone heard it loud and clear!


    Ling Yuwei, who was standing inside, seemed to have expected this. She stood there with a cold expression,pletely unafraid.<span>"This... "This is ¡­" Ji Pengchun thought of what happened that day in the garden, gritted his teeth and said, "Ye Wuya ¡­ He even set up a special technique here!? "


    Ling Yu Wei said somewhat sarcastically: "Could it be that the ancestor didn''t hear it clearly?" "I told you earlier, this courtyard is the gathering point of all martial arts techniques. How can one enter it just because you said so?"


    <span>On the other hand, Ji Tian Feng was secretly lucky. He did not explore the path first as he narrowed his eyes and said, "Ye Wu Ya used the endless powerful Spiritual Energy here to construct this Wonder Gate Array. Naturally, he is extremely powerful.


    [No wonder he dared to entrust the yard to a little girl. He must have made preparations in advance ¡­] "Hmph, he''s already gone, yet you''re still not letting him out? This is truly the most overbearing act he has ever done in his life."


    Ye Chun Hua, Ye Long Teng, Ji Yu Tang and the rest were also shocked.


    From how Ji Pengchun did not dare to force his way in, it was clear that the power of this magical technique was enough to make Ji Pengchun feel intimidated!


    "Fine, since you''re not going toe out, there''s no harm. Let''s talk about it here." Ji Tianfeng nced at Ji Yutang, who was standing at the side, and said, "Yutang, tell us the whole story."


    Ji Yutang was now highly regarded by the forefathers and was in high spirits. It was obvious that they all admired his intelligence and eloquence.At this moment, he hurriedly agreed and went up to exin his purpose ofing to Ling Yuwei.


    <span>Ling Yuwei hadn''t gone out much recently, but had focused on studying the wondrous gems left behind by the Martial God and trying to sense the profoundness and profoundness of the secret.


    Hearing that so many things had happened outside, especially Ye Fan''s shocking act, he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    <span>Although she had been shocked by Ye Fan''s power many times, he had single-handedly taken down the Dark Nether n, which was beyond her imagination. It was unbelievable!


    In the end, Ling Yuwei calmed down and lowered her head to think for a while before saying, "So ¡­ You want me to find Ye Fan and invite him back to the Divine Dragon n? "


    "That''s right," Ji Tianfeng replied.<span>Ling Yuwei raised her head as her beautiful eyes shed, "Then, may I ask if Ye Fan can be the Divine Dragon n''s Patriarch and if he can take charge of the entire n?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1323

    1323<span>When those words were said, Ji Tianfeng and Ji Pengchun''s eyes were filled with a cold light. Ye Chunhua, who was standing to the side, was quite nervous.


    <span>On the other hand, Ye Chonglou''s eyes shed with a hint of approval. At the same time, his hand quietly went into his pocket ¡­


    Ji Yutang, who was standing at the side, nced at Ye Fan,ughed and broke the awkward atmosphere, saying, "Yuwei, this kind of thing, of course we have to wait for Ye Fan to express his opinion, so we can discuss further."


    The Divine Dragon n has more than ten thousand nsmen, so the forefathers wouldn''t easily agree. They said that the Patriarch wanted someone to be the one. "


    Ling Yuwei smiled lightly, and said indifferently: "ording to the tradition, the eldest son, eldest grandson, can be the next Patriarch, and the experts of the Divine Dragon Family are revered. The strongest Family Patriarch is the Patriarch.


    ording to what you guys have said, Ye Fan is now the strongest warrior of the Divine Dragon n, and he is also the grandson of the Martial God.Ji Tian Fengughed, "Although Ye Fan is a martial arts genius, he is still young, with insufficient experience and qualifications. For him to be the chief at such a time, he still needs to be considered carefully.


    <span>Moreover, whether or not he''s willing to turn a feud into friendship with our Divine Dragon n and acknowledge our ancestors and return to our n is still a question. We''ll talk about itter. "


    <span>Ling Yuwei sneered, "Fellow Patriarchs, although I am nominally Ye Fan''s fiancee, Ye Fan has never returned to the n. This means that he doesn''t have his eyes on me, and you guys think too much of me."


    If I came out to find him, I would be afraid that Ye Fan would think too highly of me and think too highly of me.


    If you can''t give me a guarantee that Ye Fan cane back and be the chief, then I don''t have the confidence to find Ye Fan.<span>Thus ¡­ "Since you all haven''t made up your minds yet, I can only wait here quietly, so as to avoid being mocked by Ye Fan."


    "Sigh, Yuwei, you are so gorgeous and beautiful, like a fairy. How can Ye Fan bear to leave you all alone in your room in the n?"


    <span>"Don''t belittle yourself. In my opinion, you should also fight for your own happiness," Ji Yutang hurriedly advised.


    <span>Ling Yuwei said indifferently: "Uncle Yu is exaggerating, but I myself know very well what I am capable of. My good sister Su Qingxue is much more beautiful than me.


    Moreover, if Ye Fan hadn''t been here, I would have died a long time ago. I would have owed him, and our Ling family would have owed him ¡­ So, I don''t want to bore him. "


    <span>Ji Pang Chun''s face darkened, "Little girl, are you really not willing to go?"


    <span>Ling Yuwei said neither humbly nor arrogantly, "Patriarch Pang Chun, since I am a child of the Divine Dragon Family, I naturally wish for the n to prosper.


    But, I am also Ye Fan''s fiancee, so regardless of whether he epts me or not, I still have to consider him.


    "You guys havee to find me now and ask me to persuade Ye Fan to recognize his ancestors, but not to give him the treatment he should have. I think that you guys are bullying and using my fiance!""You ¡­ How dare you talk to us like that!? " Ji Pengchun said angrily.


    Ling Yuwei took two steps back and said, "I''m just a woman. Without the protection of this courtyard, you guys can kill me at any time."However, I still have to say what I have to say. What I have to fight for, I will fight for ¡­ Because even though I am a woman, it does not mean that I am weak. "


    The Ji n''s two ancestors and Ji Yutang were both helpless as they looked at Ling Yuwei withplicated expressions.


    Ling Yuwei bowed and closed the gate.


    <span>The group''s trip was fruitless, and after they arrived at the bottom of the cliff, the atmosphere was heavy.


    "This stinky girl, she is really considerate towards Ye Fan, and she still wants Ye Fan to be her n leader?" It''s really unexpected that she could think of such a thing! " Ji Pengchun snorted coldly.<span>On the side, Ye Chunhua and Ye Longteng remained silent. In their eyes, Ye Fan being the chief was only natural, but now that the Ye Family was weaker, they did not dare to say anything.


    <span>On the other hand, Ji Yutang smiled and said, "Ancestor, no matter how stubborn Ling Yuwei is, this matter can''t be decided by her alone. Don''t forget... "She is not the only one in the Ling Family."


    <span>Ji Tianfeng and Ji Pengchun''s eyes lit up when they heard that. They looked at each other and nodded...


    On the other hand, Ye Longteng was frowning with a worried look on his face ¡­<span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>"Boom!"


    <span>An earth-shattering thunderous boom!


    <span>A volcano on the sea and some other small volcanoes underneath it all erupted with scorchingva!


    In this iparably dangerous ce where hotva and cold seawater intertwined, a figure holding onto a sword broke through the surface of the sea and soared into the sky!


    Thispletely naked,pletely naked man with a body of perfect lines and muscles was Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan flew into the air, gripped his sword with both hands, and heavily swung his sword at Hai Shui!


    "Boom!"


    A huge light sword that was over a hundred meters long, formed from sword intent, fell down with a heavy force, as if it was a thousand kilograms!<span>In that instant, massive waves surged up into the sea, like a tsunami. A deep gully was revealed, causing the volcanoes at the bottom of the sea to tremble, as if they were about to erupt again.


    <span>In the distant Purgatory Ind, the sounds of volcanic eruptions were all caused by Ye Fan''s practice.


    <span>If they had seen the terrifying destructive power of Ye Fan''s practice, they would have understood even more why Ye Fan chose the volcanic zone devoid of any human life.


    Such shocking divine might from the sword intent was very likely to injure the innocent. Only the sea could bear his continuous swinging of the sword.


    After Ye Fan had finished swinging his sword, his lips turned somewhat pale, and he began to pant, feeling exhausted.<span>In fact, he had already disintegrated for five days!


    Disintegration, always disintegration!


    Moreover, he constantly trained his "Mad Demon Dancing" deep within the sea!<span>The powerful pressure of the deep sea was not something a human could resist, and Ye Fan also couldn''t go too deep.


    He was in the deepest part of his body that he could bear, and he was in the state of disintegration. He was in the iparably cold sea water, constantly performing the movements to temper his body!


    Every single time, he would forcefully train it to the point where he could not endure it any longer before returning to the air to take a breather and fully unleashing sword intent.<span>This repeated, and Ye Fan continued to increase the strength of his body and sword intent.


    <span>The extreme cold of the deep sea and the high temperature of the volcanic zone on the sea were also constantly challenging Ye Fan''s endurance.


    The scaldingva that could appear at any moment had burnt Ye Fan''s flesh several times. Fortunately, his recovery ability was strong, and he had suffered a lot, so he persisted on.Ye Fan felt that he had already reached his limit, and now that his disintegration state had been lifted, he barely managed tond on a rtively stable small reef, which was where he put his storage bag.


    <span>Ye Fan took out a pile of dried meat and rations from his storage bag, and then ate two pills made from the essence of Spirit-Nurturing Ganoderma. He then started to meditate, and after about half an hour, he finally recovered all of his strength.


    "Huff ¡­" Ye Fan opened his eyes, a sharp light shing in his eyes, and muttered to himself, "Five days..." One day more thanst time. Seems like this training method really has a decent effect...However, it was still a little slow, and he wondered if he could hold on in theva ¡­ Ugh ¡­ A thousand degrees ofva, he could try using sword intent to protect his body...


    <span>The ice-cold sea water, as well as the high temperature of theva, would constantly stimte the cells, allowing them to withstand even more ¡­ "


    <span>If any other warrior heard Ye Fan''s words, he would probably vomit blood. This kind of training was simply inhumane and belonged to the "suicide style". In this world, other than Ye Fan''s abnormal body, how could an ordinary person withstand it?


    <span>Moreover, if it wasn''t for the fact that Ye Fan had the elixir for the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma which allowed him to quickly recover, as well as the Imperial Sword Technique which allowed him to dive into the sea and fly in the air, he wouldn''t have been able to use such extreme methods to cultivate.


    For an ordinary practitioner, even for those forefathers who had gone into seclusion for hundreds of years, such dry and lonely training was already arduous and arduous.


    People like Ye Fan, who was in the strange, bottomless ck sea, who was in the life and death situation, clenched their teeth and persevered while training, they didn''t even dare to think about it!<span>Now, Ye Fan actually thought of going to the extremely hotva to have a real battle between ice and fire? This was not cultivation at all, this was simply risking his life! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1324

    1324


    However, to Ye Fan, this kind of crazy training was only natural.


    He was only in his twenties, and the potential enemies he faced, and the enemies that had already appeared, were mostly old freaks who were a few hundred years old!ording to the usual training method, not to mention protecting his loved ones, even his own life would be in danger.


    Therefore, he had to do everything in his power to improve hisbat ability in a short period of time!<span>The inner force cultivation stage, these could be put aside for now, as he didn''t need to ask for his unfathomable strength.


    But,bat strength! Destructive power! He had to have it!<span>This was also the reason why Ye Fan put his internal energy cultivation aside to focus on attacking the body and the sword intent.


    <span>He also knew that cultivating the inner force would be of great help to him. However, in terms ofbat strength, disintegration and sword intent were obviously more excellent.


    After Ye Fan finished resting, he immediately rushed back to the volcano area.


    He found a crater filled with boilingva. Once he entered the crater, the temperature would rise to five or six hundred degrees!Naturally, Ye Fan could not dive into theva all of a sudden. He first summoned a few swords that were resistant to high temperatures, stepped on the swords, and slowly approached theva.


    "Disintegrate!"


    <span>After Ye Fan disintegrated, his body''s endurance greatly increased, bringing him closer to theva.


    Even with the protection of his sword intent, he could still feel the scorching pain from the scorching temperature.However, Ye Fan was still able to endure this little bit of pain. He stood on the several swords, while practicing his sword movements, and his sweat poured down like rain.


    Because of the dehydration, every time Ye Fan passed a period of time, he would need to leave the volcanic crater, go to the sea, and absorb some water spiritual energy before being able to continue cultivating.<span>After a day of high temperature training, Ye Fan once again dived into the deep sea on the second day, continuing his cultivation under the condition of disintegration.


    His control over the sword intent also continued to increase as he continued to disy the Imperial Sword Technique at his limit.


    Day after day, with such harsh training, Ye Fan was finally able tost until the seventh day!


    When Ye Fan waspletely exhausted, almost as if he had lost half his life, he returned to the reef, and once again began to eat, taking pills, and recovering his strength and injuries.


    During this period of time, no one came to find him on Purgatory Ind. It should be because everyone was rtively safe, and Angel''s revival project was progressing smoothly, allowing him to cultivate in peace.<span>Under the state of disintegration, after a week of extreme training, Ye Fan hadpleted his first small goal!


    Now, he could finally try to see if one of his thoughts could be verified!


    Disintegration... Did he really think that he knew this technique very well?


    Ye Fan stood up, and his sword flew towards a reef in the middle of a volcanic zone.<span>He took a deep breath, suppressed his nervousness, and focused his entire mind.


    "Disintegrate..."


    Ye Fan used a very familiar technique. After the passing of his luck, every cell in his body instantly started to release energy, which greatly increased his activity. Surges of abundant energy made Ye Fan feel as if he had ascended to a whole new level!<span>Ye Fan''s eyes were dancing with golden mes, and his body was also shing with a golden light.


    <span>Even with that kind of harsh training, he could still endure for seven days. If Ye Fan did not consume too much energy, he would probably be able to maintain the disintegration state for a month.


    However, extending the disintegration time was only a small part of Ye Fan''s goal.


    <span>After Ye Fan entered the disintegration state with ease, he calmed his heart and began to operate the disintegration technique again!


    <span>"Disintegrate!"


    Again! After the disintegration, Ye Fan went through another disintegration!


    Under the disintegration state, Ye Fan still wanted to disintegrate!


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth. He could feel that every cell in his body was suffering from a pain that was about to explode from the support of his energy.<span>At the same time, waves of Heaven and Earth powers continuously flowed into Ye Fan''s body!


    The Divine Dragon Bloodline in Ye Fan''s body also stirred, continuously releasing even more golden energy!<span>The cells, the potential that his bloodline had once again stimted, the outside world''s influx of energy, caused every cell in Ye Fan''s body to experience a qualitative leap!


    <span>This kind of process, was iparably painful, much more painful than Ye Fan''s first disintegration!


    However, Ye Fan knew that he had to grit his teeth and persevere. As long as there was a chance, he would give it his all!


    Some of the blood vessels on Ye Fan''s skin burst, and the wounds began to quickly heal as they disintegrated, making Ye Fan''s whole body look like a "blood man"!


    Finally! In the short span of a dozen seconds, but after half a century of torture, Ye Fan felt that the pain in his body had disappeared!"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Ye Fan excitedly roared towards the sky, his arms shook, and he stomped his foot on the ground. The ind below him actually instantly "copsed with a rumble".


    A powerful shockwave spread out, forming a circr wave circle!<span>In the blink of an eye, Ye Fan''s figure had already leaped hundreds of meters into the air, and he felt that he simply didn''t have any strength left!


    <span>At this moment, the golden mes in his eyes seemed to be about to burst out. A vigorous and domineering aura filled his heart as he looked down at the boundless sea. It was as if all the life in the world was beneath his feet!


    He did it! He really did it!


    Disintegration, this method, Ye Fan had already felt very powerful before, it could be said to be a peerless method to enhance one''s fighting strength!


    However, after hearing Chu Yunyao''s words, Ye Fan suddenly had a sh of inspiration. He suddenly realized that perhaps his understanding of disintegration was still shallow!<span>His appreciation for disintegration was still disintegration due to ''underestimating''!


    It was just as Chu Yunyao had said, the energy in this world could be considered limitless. In other words, as long as the human body could bear it, a person could possess limitless amounts of energy!Ye Fan originally thought, disintegrating is letting one''s own cells, one''s own bloodline, and so on to stimte all of their potential, allowing their body to reach the limit of its current state!


    <span>However, Ye Fan didn''t expect that after disintegrating his body, could the limit be the same as before disintegrating?


    No! It was not the same!<span>After the disintegration of his body, his cells had actually be stronger again. The rate at which he absorbed energy, the degree of absorption, and the bearing capacity of his body had be stronger in all aspects!


    This meant that Ye Fan could withstand stronger destructive power and could challenge more energy into his body!


    <span>It was just like how a piece of ore could be refined into iron and iron could be refined into steel. With this method, the endurance and strength could be constantly increased!


    <span>In other words, disintegration was not the ''end point'' of one''s body, but the ''new beginning point''!


    <span>All of this was built on the premise that there was unlimited energy in the world!


    <span>As long as he could endure it, energy was inexhaustible!


    Although, after the "second stage disintegration", the burden on the body would be heavier and the consumption would be greater, so the duration would be greatly shortened. However, this could be improved through cultivation!


    Just like how Ye Fan was only able to hold on for a very short period of time at the beginning of his disintegration, but now he was able to endure for seven days with great intensity!<span>As long as Ye Fan could train his body to the point where he could endure it for a second time, a third time, or even more, then theoretically, disintegration would be an infinite strengthening!


    What does "infinite disintegration" mean? Ye Fan didn''t dare to imagine...The same theory, if the "Infinite Sword Intent disintegrates"? Just what kind of earth-shaking, wailing god was this!?


    Ye Fan found it hard to imagine. What kind of terrifying existence was this? What a world-shaking cultivation genius, to be able to create the "Disintegration" method...


    <span>Ye Fan could even say that in terms of increasing hisbat strength, disintegration was probably a supreme technique at the peak of perfection!


    What could be stronger than an infinite ascension, a devouring of the universe?<span>Just when Ye Fan was immersed in the ecstasy of disintegrating the secondyer and was full of hope for the future, a sharp pain suddenly came from his body!


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" Ye Fan spat out a mouthful of blood in midair, and he felt his blood vessels and meridians explode in several ces.


    He made a mistake! His body had yet to reach the level where he could withstand the second stage of disintegration!Ye Fan realized that he was too hasty, and now that he was careless, he was extremely sad. He actually didn''t notice that his body had already reached the limit of its endurance...


    One had to know that he had only disintegrated from the second stage and had not fought at all. If it had been a battle, the blood vessels within his body would have exploded and his brain would have exploded!


    He did not have much time to regret, nor did he have the opportunity to make up for it.


    He was no longer in a state of disintegration, his blood floating in the air as he fell into the sea ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1325

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>1325


    <span>Waves crashed against the reef, and the rumble of volcanoes shook an entire sea.


    <span>Ye Fan felt like he had just had a very long dream, and when he finally woke up, he felt like his whole body had copsed, and even his whole body was in pain.


    "Cough!" "Cough cough ¡­"


    Ye Fan felt a lump of blood in his throat, and after he forced it out, he felt a cool, soft thing licking his face...


    "Little Gold?"<span>Ye Fan''s eyes slowly became clear. He discovered that next to him, was Xiao Jin winking at him.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan had woken up, Xiao Jin seemed to be quite happy. His green eyes sparkled and pped his wings.


    Ye Fan slowly propped up his body, but his simple action also made him clench his teeth.


    He discovered that some of his bones were broken and broken, and the two parts were disintegrated. The damage to his body was far beyond his imagination.


    He had only been able to survive most of the time because of his own strength and the recovery abilities of his Divine Dragon bloodline. He had been somewhat lucky.


    <span>However, when Ye Fan noticed from the corner of his eyes that beside the reef where he was standing, there were also ten or so sharks'' corpses of varying sizes, he was stunned for a moment.


    Ye Fan turned around and looked at Xiao Jin. He smiled and said, "Thank you, Xiao Jin ¡­"


    <span>Xiao Jin was quite proud of himself. His eyes were full of pride, as if he was asking Ye Fan for credit.


    Although this area was a volcanic zone, it was rich in resources, so many fishes woulde here to look for food.


    When Ye Fan fell into the sea, because of the blood, he naturally attracted the shark.


    Fortunately, Xiao Jin was nearby, and as he felt the strong pressure from Ye Fan''s copse, he instantly disappeared and rushed over in confusion.


    After discovering that Ye Fan had fainted, Xiao Jin sent him to a reef to finish off all the sharks that wanted to eat him.<span>Originally, Xiao Jin could eat all of these sharks, but after thinking that Ye Fan might need some food to wake up, he left some.


    Ye Fan was really hungry to the point of fainting. He used his sword to slice off a piece of shark meat and started to gobble it down.


    The shark meat was actually not tasty, very fishy, and very old. However, Ye Fan had never tasted anything bitter before. With meat to eat, the taste almost didn''t matter at all.After eating less than half of the shark meat, Ye Fan felt a little better. He flew to his storage bag and ate two pills, and also fed a few pills to Xiao Jin as a reward for its snacks.


    <span>After operating his martial arts to adjust his breath, Ye Fan felt that he had almost recovered and didn''t suffer any side effects, so he was finally able to calm down.


    After this dangerous experience, Ye Fan felt that he needed to be a bit more careful, and training speed was not enough. Although he was pursuing the ultimatebat strength, he still had to stay steady and win.


    He only had one life, so he might not be so lucky next time.<span>"Zhang Chi has a sense of speed, it seems like he can''t train hard all the time when he''s working hard and working hard together..."


    <span>Ye Fan felt that it was time to go back to Purgatory Ind and see the women, to see the progress of Angel''s revival n, and to rx.


    After putting on his clothes and pants, he took his storage pouch and returned to Purgatory Ind.


    Everyone on the ind was also focused on their training, and their progress was also very obvious. However, Ye Fan hadn''te back in such a long time, so the few women were a bit resentful.


    At the same time, when everyone saw Ye Fan, they felt that Ye Fan''s temperament seemed to have changed. The feeling of being an expert became more and more obvious.


    However, they weren''t sure what kind of training Ye Fan was going through, and all they heard was the constant volcanic eruptions.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t mention anything about his cultivation method. After all, if everyone knew that he was cultivating in the volcano and the deep sea, and that he almost died, he would probably be very worried.


    Ye Fan spent two days to "thoroughly examine" the progress of each woman''s training. He then looked at the project work on the revival n and went down to the basement to take a look at Angel.<span>In the end, Ye Fan chatted with Su Qingxue and Sally Ye about the situation in China and internationally.


    There was no international movement. The power of the Apocalypse seemed unusually quiet, but it also gave people a feeling of calm before the storm.


    However, within China, thepetition for resources from the ns was already very intense. Because Ye Fan was present, the Xuanming Tribe was rtively safe.


    However, the situation of the Divine Dragon n was on the verge of copse. Any benefits they could get were basically gone.


    When the Divine Dragon n abandoned him, he didn''t protect his family when he was in trouble. Now that his family was in danger, he couldn''t be expected to help them.<span>Ye Fan felt that although he couldn''t be said to be cold-blooded and heartless, he wasn''t a good person either.


    Moreover, once he intervened in the n conflict, it would mean that all the important people around him would fall into even more danger.


    In addition, he didn''t have any feelings for the Divine Dragon n. He even had conflicts with them, so he was even more unwilling to interfere.<span>After a good meal, Ye Fan returned to the volcano area and continued his hard training.


    With his previous experience of failure, Ye Fan had a rough understanding of the physical conditions required for the second stage of disintegration, which made it easier for him to set a goal.


    Under the first stage of the disintegration, he could train from seven days to one month. Perhaps, he could use the second stage of disintegration as he wished!


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, and once again dove into the deep sea.<span>¡­ ¡­.


    In the northernmost part of Europe, on top of a snow-capped mountain peak, the majestic pce was shrouded in a gigantic magic array, looking like a miracle.


    In one of the towers of the pce, the only window faced east, cold sunlight shone into the simple room.


    A woman with straight ck hair was wearing a light gray long skirt that outlined her beautiful curves.<span>Barefooted and not cold, she stood at the window and looked out over the vast expanse.


    <span>At this moment, the woman frowned and turned around.


    Behind her, without her knowing, countless grains of sand had appeared out of nowhere and quickly took the shape of a human.


    The man was only about 1.5 meters tall. He was ugly, had freckles all over his face, was lean, and had a few strands of yellow hair on his head. Most of them were bald.


    The most important thing was that this person''s pair of muddy eyes were greedily staring at the woman, and his demeanor was extremely vulgar.


    <span>"Heh heh ¡­" Death. Don''t tell me you''re missing your son again? Since they''re already dead, there''s no point in thinking about it! " The manughed strangely.


    <span>This girl was precisely the one that had died, Nie Wuyue!


    <span>When Nie Wuyue heard that, her pretty face instantly paled and she said in shock, "Earth King! You. What did you say!? What happened to Ye Fan? "


    <span>Seeing Nie Wuyue''s nervous and panicked look, the Earth King became even more proud, "Hehehehe ¡­" "I''m lying, that little bastard of yours is still alive and well and has a good life ¡­"


    Only now did Nie Wuyue realize that he was being toyed with by this fellow. With a sudden palm strike, he pushed out a gray shock wave that was filled with the power of death and decay!<span>A hole instantly appeared on the Earth King''s body. However, as he chuckled, arge amount of sand appeared on the hole and he once again recovered.


    "Aiyah... It hurt so much... Dear Death, how could you bear to harm a lover like me? " The Earth King said sinisterly.


    "Don''t joke with my son!" Nie Wuyue''s beautiful eyes were filled with killing intent, "Otherwise, I''ll directly destroy your soul! Let''s see how you''ll recover! "


    The King narrowed his eyes andughed sinisterly: "Not bad ¡­ After being locked up for a few months, you have instead improved your cultivation realm... You dare to talk to me like that... "I''m so scared ¡­""Stoping with me, what are you doing in here!?" You dare to harass me so casually, are you not afraid of my foster father punishing you!? " Nie Wuyue coldly said.


    <span>The Earth King''s eyes revealed a hint of disdain, and said: "Don''t scare me like that, don''t forget, I am ranked fifth in power in the Apocalypse King, one rank higher than you. You better be courteous to me ¡­ ¡­"


    I came here for a simple reason, which is to say, to take you out of your cell. Great Shakyamuni, summon us to the Celestial God Shrine for a meeting. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1326

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    1326


    Nie Wuyue''s eyes revealed a trace of worry. "What''s going on outside?"


    The Earth King grinned. "Don''t be in such a hurry. You''ll know once we get out."


    With that, the Earth King snapped his fingers. A stone wall in the room suddenly turned into sand and scattered to the side, revealing a door hole.


    Until then, this room had only windows, but no doors.After the two of them walked out of the room, the stone wall returned to its original state and was sealed once again.


    <span>After walking through a corridor, Nie Wuyue and the Earth King entered the Sky Shrine.


    In the quiet great hall, there were many thick pirs and soft white crystals, illuminating the entire ce.


    On both sides of the space totem, there were less than 30 chairs made of gold.<span>At this moment, there were already seven people sitting on the golden chairs, quietly waiting for the Shakyamuni''s arrival.


    When Oleg, Hawkeye, Master, and Lightning saw Nie Wuyue and the King of Earth, they greeted them rather politely. Although their rankings were a little high and low, they weren''t seniors or subordinates, so it wasn''t necessary for them to bow.


    Nie Wuyue felt like there was one less person, "What about Frederick?"<span>The Earth Kingughed and said, "You still don''t know right? The Demon Sword secretly found Hei Ji, as well as Ye Fan''s whereabouts, and ended up being killed by Ye Fan." Even his magic sword was lost. What a waste. "


    "What?" Nie Wuyue became sullen, "This kid, I told him not to find trouble with Ye Fan a long time ago... "Then what happened to Ye Fan?"


    <span>"Tsk, tsk. After all, it''s more important to have a son. My poor devil sword, no one will hurt it even if it dies." Hawkeyeughed.


    "The one who died was the demon sword, so what can Ye Fan do?" Oleg sighed, "I really don''t know what Frederick is thinking. A skinny camel is bigger than a horse..."


    "Even if Ye Fan was injured, he was after all, the one who killed Scarlet and the other two ancient people. He really underestimated his opponent..."


    "Hehehe ¡­" Come to think of it, death ¡­ Your son has already killed many of us, Shadowfiend, Freeze, Devil Monk, Devil Sword, and Scarlet.


    He is really the strongest enemy in our kingdom. As a mother, do you have anything you would like to tell ourrades? " The Earth King asked yfully.<span>Nie Wuyue sat in her seat and coldly said, "The Shakyamuni will decide on this matter, I have nothing else to say. "Moreover, if your skills are inferior to others, who can you me?"


    "Good!" "What a good technique!"


    Just at this moment, a thunderous voice came from the sky outside the shrine."Boom!"


    A bolt of mad lightningnded outside the hall. The golden-blue lightning dissipated, revealing a tall, golden-haired, middle-aged man.This man was wearing a golden cloak and had an imposing manner. On his waist was a huge, double-headed metal hammer with the symbol of lightning.


    <span>"God of Thunder, juste at me, don''t make such a bigmotion, it''s scary!" The King of Earth said with disdain.


    <span>"Hahahaha!" Thunder Godughed loudly, walking into the hall and sitting in his 4th golden chair.


    <span>"The prophet called me back. He was in a hurry, so he didn''t exert himself at all. It''s been really noisy for you guys," Thunder God said. He looked at Nie Wuyue again and said, "Death, your son''s skills are extraordinary ¡­


    <span>Right now, all of the ns in China are very fearful of him, and there are almost no Ancient Divine descendants that are his match. I''m looking forward to seeing if there''s a chance to fight with him. "


    The King of Earth on the sideughed wickedly, "Come on, Thunder God ¡­ Just by being struck by a bolt of lightning, that kid would probably be reduced to ashes!


    Haha... The Zhou Teng Yun who was killed by him, was originally ranked second in the rankings amongst the primordial divine descendants ¡­ "


    "You can''t put it like that. With thebined efforts of Zhou Teng Yun and the other Zhou Ancestors, he can still win. This kid is definitely not simple." Thunder God said with a stern expression.<span>Nie Wuyue, on the other hand, was stupefied for a moment, and was extremely shocked as he listened, "What are you all talking about? "Why did Ye Fan start a war with Zhou family of Xuanming?"


    Thunder God squinted his eyes, "Oh, looks like you don''t know anything? "Then let the prophet tell youter ¡­"


    As he spoke, an old woman wearing a long white robe and a white scarf slowly floated out from the back of the hall. She was seated on arge crystal ball.


    "Prophet!" Everyone called out respectfully.


    The Prophet, leaning on her ck cane, descended from the crystal ball and gestured for everyone to sit down. She herself sat below the throne.<span>"I heard your conversation. "Death, about Ye Fan''s matter, we will naturally tell youter, there is no need for you to worry."


    <span>Although Nie Wuyue was anxious in her heart, she nodded obediently. "Yes, prophet."


    <span>At this moment, almost all of the surviving members of the Doomsday King''s authority had arrived. Besides the Guardian King, the giant shield and the rank 3 Void.


    "What the hell is this void doing? Is there a prophet waiting for him here?" The Earth King curled his lips in annoyance.


    Before he could finish his words, he heard a voicee out from the seemingly empty chair ¡­<span>"Who said I didn''te?"


    <span>A tall, handsome, white man in a white suit suddenly appeared on the third golden chair.


    This man''s hair color was a strange deep blue. His pair of ice-blue eyes also appeared to be iparably mysterious and cold. His facial features actually possessed a charm not inferior to a woman''s.<span>In his hand was a short, golden-white staff. The top of the staff was iid with a blue crystal, and there seemed to be a strange halo of energy flowing within it.


    Other than the Prophet, everyone else was stunned for a moment. They had not expected that Void was already sitting on the seat!<span>"Hmph ¡­" The King of Earth disdainfully replied, "What are you pretending to be mysterious for? Come at me, and you''ve even isted yourself in the spatial rift."


    Void expressionlessly said, "I''m just, I''m not interested in listening in on the conversation.""You ¡­ What are you proud of!? I don''t want to talk to a guy who''s neither a boy nor a girl! "I like proper beauties..." The Earth King coldly snorted as he smiled evilly at Nie Wuyue.


    <span>Nie Wuyue couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to that wretched face. All she was thinking was about Ye Fan''s situation.


    The prophet spoke in a melodious voice, "Alright... Everyone is here. Everyone, let''s wee the Shakyamuni together ¡­ "


    Everyone stood up and turned to look at the throne.


    A dark portal appeared in front of the throne, and a figure d in heavy ck gold knight armour walked out. It was none other than the 7th ranked giant shield.<span>Just when everyone thought that the Shakyamuni would walk out, they realized that the teleportation gate had closed?!


    "Huge Shield, where''s the Shakyamuni?" Thunder God asked.


    <span>The giant shield said nothing. Instead, it was facing the outside of the hall. The giant shield kneeled down on one knee, and the heavy armor let out a "ng" sound.


    <span>Only then did everyone realize that the Prophet wasn''t looking at the throne, but at the vast snow-capped mountains and the sky outside.


    <span>Suddenly, a ck shadow appeared in the distant sky!


    <span>A powerful pressure apanied by a sharp sound of tearing through the air was like a rolling thundercloud, causing everyone in the great hall to feel their hearts tighten!


    Following that, when the ck shadow drew closer and revealed its massive and terrifying body, everyone could not help but stare! A look of disbelief appeared on his face!<span>It was actually a ck flying dragon that had a wingspan of at least a hundred meters!?


    When the legendary wyvern appeared in front of all the mages, the shock was indescribable! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1327

    1327 WAN


    The dragon scales that were like ck steel, the dragon-horned dragon ws that were like metal des, the fierce and sharp dragon teeth, and the giant dragon wings that seemed to cover the sky as it approached ¡­ When


    The ck flying dragon passed through the protective magical formation andnded outside of the shrine. The moment it did, all the mages'' breath froze! And ¡­


    In those few seconds, the ck dragon became a blur. Like an illusion, it turned into a human figure!A man wearing a golden-white background and a ck Gold Flying Dragon totem robe walked out of the hall.ntar


    <span>He wore a mage''s hood, and his face was hidden in the shadows.


    There was actually something like a ball of fog at such a close distance, causing everyone present to be unable to see his appearance clearly!


    "We pay our respects to the Shakyamuni!"


    The prophet''s words broke the silence in the hall.


    Beneath the throne, all of the members were jolted awake and knelt down on one knee. terminal<span>Shakyamuni walked among the crowd and raised his hand slightly. "Get up ¡­"


    <span>He didn''t look very tall, but as he passed through the crowd, every mage felt a sense of superiority, and didn''t dare to look straight at him.


    Everyone waited until the Shakyamuni sat on the throne before sitting down one by one. It was only now that they gradually calmed down ¡­


    <span>The prophet smiled and said, "Shakyamuni, your ''Niederhogg''s avatar'' has already reached perfection. This is truly a cause for celebration."


    Most of the other mages present suddenly recalled that the ck Dragon form just now was one of the three great forbidden-level spells of the Heavenly God Magic Training Hall, the Niederhogg Dharma Body!


    Magic also had levels of power, and the stronger the magic, the harder it was to train in.<span>Space-time spells such as divination, time, and space were the most typical types of spells that were extremely difficult. The talent, luck, and diligence required were all extremely high. But


    Yes, time magic, spatial magic, was not invincible. No matter how strong the magic was, it was determined by the mage''s magic cultivation. Only


    It could be said that under the same cultivation level, advanced magic generally held the advantage.<span>However, there was a type of magic that was an exception! Then ¡­


    <span>It was a forbidden spell!


    <span>Forbidden magic. Once released, it would crush all magic below the Forbidden Spell level. No matter how great the difference in cultivation was, it would be crushed!


    <span>To put it bluntly, a mage who casted a forbidden spell, even if his cultivation level was too low, was only an apprentice. He had only casted it for less than a second and had already used it up. Then ¡­


    <span>At the very least, during the instant he casted the Forbidden Spell, no other Mage would be his match! can


    Therefore, this kind of spell itself was superior to all mages. The forbidden spell had long since surpassed the basic scope of magic, and was a kind of higher level of suppression.


    However, the number of mages who could learn forbidden spells was very few. Even a single hand could count them.Of course he could learn it, it wasn''t just a small mage apprentice, but an extremely powerful mage apprentice.


    In addition, there were only three forbidden spells in the entire Heavenly God Magic Training Hall. One of them was Niederhogg''s Dharma Body. transmission


    It was said that Niede Hogg was the founder of the Institute. He encountered a savage ck dragon, and after it was tamed by the founder, it fought a great battle with the ancestors of the eastern ns and was eventually killed on the battlefield.However, the ck Dragon''s corpse and dragon soul were not wasted. The corpse was used to create this huge castle, and many parts of the castle had merged with the dragon''s corpse, which had the effect of supporting the magic array.


    As for the dragon soul, it was sealed up and handed over to the Guardian Kings for safekeeping. By


    The ck Dragon had made a great contribution to the training society, so all of the Shakyamuni''s robes were ck dragon totems.<span>Once you learn the Niederhogg avatar, you will be able to merge the dragon soul into your body and use magical elements to form the ck Dragon form. Although ¡­


    Compared to the real Niede Hogg, however, he was still a bit weaker. After all, the dragon''s body was extremely powerful. But


    <span>Yes, even if it was only in magical form, the ck Dragon was still far from being as powerful as humans could imagine. in


    <span>The mages present, other than the Prophet, did not know that the Apocalypse Shakyamuni had been practicing the Niederhogg Body. Triple


    Each of the forbidden spells were extremely dangerous magic. Without beingpletely confident, generally speaking, the Guardian Kings would not even dare to try it.<span>This was the first time they had seen a forbidden spell, so they couldn''t help but feel extremely emotional.


    Shakyamuni Apocalypse muttered to himself for a moment before resting one hand on the armrest of the throne. He said lightly, "Niederhogg''s body. This King has only mastered it at the basic level. It can''t be said that he has reached the pinnacle of perfection ¡­" "


    <span>Is that so... "But to be able to control it freely is already quite impressive." The prophet smiled.


    <span>The mages present could not help but be even more astonished. They were already so terrifying, and they were only at the initial stage?


    <span>The Apocalypse Shakyamuni continued: "Today, this king has summoned all of you here. You should know that ¡­ "What is the reason?" Lower


    <span>Thunder Godughed and said, "Shakyamuni, now that Ye Wuya is gone and you have mastered the Niede Hogg Body, even if all the ancient divine descendants arebined, they still aren''t a match for you. Is it time for us to start a war with the Chinese n and take down the Primordial Stone lode?" terminal


    Shakyamuni Zhizhanughed lightly, "The Great Destion Stone... Of course, this is our goal. To aplish the mission given to us by the God of Heaven, this is already our best chance.


    The strength of the n had all been determined by Ye Wuya alone in the past few hundred years. Now that he had left this world, whether he went to another ne or left this, the n would definitely be empty for a short period of time. OnlyHowever... There are a lot of people in the n. Even if the ancient divine descendants are no match for us, there are still a lot of other ancestors and rogue cultivators who are not weak.


    <span>What we want is a stable victory. If we miss this chance, we don''t know when the next time will be, so ¡­ "You can''t be too hasty."


    <span>The Shakyamuni''s words are reasonable, the more simple the fight, the more you can''t be careless ughed Oleg," ording to the intelligence, almost all the ns of China are busy fighting each other, trying to pry up the Divine Dragon n''s position... We can wait for them to linger for a while before we act. " ground


    Wang Xieughed, "I think... "Why don''t we think of a way to set them on fire and start a civil war. When the timees, dozens or twenty of our ancestors will die and they won''t even have to fight us anymore." Temple<span>The few people who liked to talk all started to chat. terminal


    Shakyamuni listened for a while before saying slowly: "The Prophet ¡­ What did you see? "


    Although the Shakyamuni''s voice was not loud, it instantly overshadowed everyone.


    Everyone turned to look at the prophet, and there seemed to be traces of a mysterious radiance in the old woman''s blind eyes.


    Ever since Ye Wuya left, I''ve already calcted a hundred times with my divination technique ¡­ In this battle, we will obtain the absolute dominance, but ¡­ "There are two oddities that are affecting the final battle all the time..." "<span>"Oh?" Although Shakyamuni Apocalypse''s face was hazy, everyone could feel that his eyes were looking at Nie Wuyue who was about to die. "What the Prophet said ¡­ "One of them is Lucifer, Ye Fan..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1328

    1328


    "That''s right." The prophet nodded, "The other unusual one is the one next to Lucifer, Sally, whose mother came from another ne.


    The Abyss Demon''s life force shouldn''t exist in this world, it''s because of her bloodline, I can''t use this world''s divination techniques to calcte it.


    <span>But right now, the most important thing was still Ye Fan. For some reason, some kind of power that transcended this ne had changed his fate.


    And Ye Fan''s existence and his attitude is the key to whether or not our Doomsday King can win this battle... "


    <span>All of the Mages remained silent as they looked at Nie Wuyue.


    Nie Wuyue felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. Although she still wasn''t clear what Ye Fan did these past few months, she knew that Ye Fan had now be the ''uncertain factor'' in the Armageddon King''s eyes. In a sense, this was'' obstruction ''!


    "Death... "You are my adopted daughter, and I believe in your loyalty to me. I would like to hear your opinion on the matter regarding your son." Shakyamuni Armageddon said.<span>Nie Wuyue quickly stood up, knelt on one knee, and said, "Shakyamuni, Ye Fan was abandoned by the Ye family since he was young and grew up overseas. He doesn''t have any good impression of the family, he has no reason to work for the family.


    Please give me some time, give me a chance, let me get rid of the knot in his heart, I believe he will not be your enemy! "<span>"Oh... "Are you confident?" Shakyamuni asked.


    <span>"Yes!" Nie Wuyue said resolutely.


    <span>Shakyamuni Apocalypse tapped the armrest of his chair a few times with one hand and said, "Alright then ¡­ I''ll give you two a chance. If he is still an ''oddity'' before Iunch my attack ¡­


    Then... "Even if there is a risk in touching an oddity, I can only erase it from the world ¡­"


    Nie Wuyue''s body trembled. He swallowed his saliva, then lowered his head and replied, "Thank you, Shakyamuni, for your kindness ¡­."<span>¡­ ¡­.


    Kunlun, Ye family.


    In a separate courtyard, Ye Longyuan sat cross-legged on a praying mat. Beside him was arge tree, leaning on a ck in sabre.<span>The sound of footsteps rang out as Ye Longteng appeared in the courtyard.


    <span>"Brother, why are you still in the mood to meditate and cultivate?!" Something big has happened! " Ye Long said with a stern expression.


    <span>Ye Longyuan slowly opened his eyes, "Did the other nse, or is it that the Doomsday King has made his move?"


    "Neither!" The phoenix girl of the Phoenix n had been born! And it was actually on Ye Fan''s Purgatory Ind! It was a little girl called Du Yun''er!


    <span>Damn it... "I didn''t hear Xiao Xin''er mention it before, and I didn''t notice anything special about that girl either ¡­" Ye Long Teng was vexed.


    "Hundred year Phoenix Bird, Thousand Phoenix ¡­" Ye Longyuan lightly smiled. "It seems that the Phoenix n is indeed unstoppable ¡­"


    "Big brother, why are you stillughing? We''ve already reported from the Phoenix n that their Ancestor, Xiao Rou, has issued a death order to bring the phoenix girl back to the n.


    Moreover, they even found Du Yun''er''s mother from back then and forcefully suppressed those people in the n who hated her and her daughter!


    Now, in order to wee the phoenix woman back, they had already nned to send someone to Purgatory Ind to exin these things to Du Yun''er ¡­ At that time, when that child misses his mother, Ye Fan will definitely not stop him.<span>Once the phoenix girl, the phoenix girl, appeared at the same time, the phoenix n would definitely open the Wutong Secret Realm. If the phoenix girl came out, then ¡­ How could our Shen Long family possiblypete with them? "


    <span>After Ye Longyuan heard this, he lightly said, "So what? Don''t tell me you are going to stop them from returning to the Phoenix Maiden? Or is it stopping them from opening the secret ne? "


    "Brother, what are you saying?" "Although we have to be careful when we fight, we have to be prepared!" Ye Yutang said seriously, "I have already discussed this with Ji Yutang. I am going to borrow Ji Xianqing''s message to make a trip to Purgatory Ind as soon as possible.


    We have to get on good terms with Ye Fan. Even if he doesn''t want toe back soon, we have to let him know that he is a member of the Divine Dragon n, the sessor of the Ye n!


    If you want to stop the other ns from threatening us, the biggest thing we can rely on now is this eldest son of yours! "


    Ye Longyuan frowned and his face sank, "As long as I stay in the Ye family for a day, I will never let that brate back!"


    "You ¡­" Ye Long Teng was so angry that he almost vomited blood, and could not help but say angrily: "Brother! What the hell are you up to!?


    Even now, you still don''t understand our Ye n''s situation!? Let alone the other ns, even the Ji n views us as trash!


    We can still stay here, not because of you two brothers, nor because of Patriarch Spring Flower and the others, but ¡­ Because Ye Fan was far away on Purgatory Ind!They were worried that Ye Fan woulde with us, and in the end offend Ye Fan, so they gave us some face... Do you really think they''re afraid that Father wille back?


    Father is gone! Forever! To have abandoned our two useless sons here, he has long since ceased to be in this world! "


    <span>Ye Long''s voice was hoarse, his eyes sparkling with a trace of helplessness and bitterness.


    <span>Ever since they were young, they knew that their father wouldn''t be like an ordinary father, chatting with them, often apanying them.


    <span>However, they never would have thought that the War God would leave so suddenly. He didn''t even bother to bid them farewell ¡­


    <span>This feeling of being abandoned by his father, even if it was Ye Longteng who was in his forties or fifties, was extremely sour ¡­


    Ye Longyuan got up, and with aplicated expression, he patted his brother''s shoulder. There was a trace of gentleness in his eyes, "It''s alright, brother ¡­ ¡­" The Ye n will not fall easily without a father. "


    <span>"Ha ¡­" Ye Long Tengughed, and retorted: "On what basis do you not fall? Relying on me? Or you, Big Brother? We are not even in the Awakening Realm, what else can we do in this chaotic world!? "


    <span>Ye Longyuan solemnly said, "Second Brother, you are looking down on our Ye n too much. Our Ye n is not someone that anyone can trample on."


    Ye Long Teng was so angry that he startedughing, "Big brother, I really can''t stand you anymore ¡­ ¡­ The peerless and talented Ye Longyuan of the past was even more outstanding than the current Ji Hantian...<span>But ever since you got entangled with that woman and had a bad rtionship with her, how did you end up like this?!


    Even if your cultivation has stagnated for so many years and you haven''t improved at all, I''ll still recognize it. After all, cultivation depends on a sliver of destiny ¡­


    But, how could you be so stupid!? How naive are you!?


    Don''t tell me that just because Ye Fan was born that woman, you, for that little bit of pride of yours, didn''t even care about the glory of Shen Long!? "<span>A barrage of questions poured out like a torrential flood.


    <span>After he finished speaking, Ye Longteng realized that he had lost control of himself and that he was being too disrespectful to his brother. He apologized, "Brother ¡­ I''m sorry, but the pressure has been too greattely ¡­ I... "I really respect you ¡­"


    Ye Longyuan did not get angry. Instead, he looked at his only brother and smiled with a lowered head. He seemed to be somewhat helpless and emotional.


    <span>"It looks like... No matter how hard I try ¡­ I still can''t change the game my father set for me ¡­. "

 Chapter 1329

    <span>


    1329


    "Father''s chess game? Brother, what are you talking about? " Ye Long frowned.Ye Longyuan shook his head, "To be honest, I don''t know what I''m talking about. The ce that father is standing at, the world that he''s looking at, is not something that we can see with our eyes ¡­ ¡­"


    However, it was certain that before his father left, he already knew what was going to happen ¡­ This is what he wants to see. "


    "I also know that in my father''s eyes, we are just pawns ¡­"


    But since we can''t understand what he''s thinking, why bother thinking about it?


    I just want to do what I think is right. I don''t want to see the Ye family being bullied and Shen Long falling down... So I want to do what I can. "<span>Ye Longyuan pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "I got it, your idea is also correct. Do your best and listen to fate."


    If ¡­ If you want to go find that kid, then go. I won''t stop you. Take care of yourselves. "


    "Big Brother, you''re not going?" Ye Long Teng said anxiously, "You are his biological father."


    Ye Longyuan said with a smile that was not a smile, "If he is willing to go back to the Divine Dragon n, there will be no difference whether I go or not. If he doesn''t want toe back, then I will only add fuel to the fire ¡­."Moreover, it is you guys who want him back. I don''t have any intention of making hime back."


    Ye Longteng was at a loss for words, but he knew that he couldn''t force the issue. He could only say, "Alright, I have to leave as soon as possible. Take care of yourself in the n too, big brother."Finished speaking, Ye Longteng turned and walked quickly out of the yard.


    Ye Longyuan watched his brother leave and watched him go into the distance. Then, he slowly walked next to an ancient tree and picked up his ck long-hilted saber.<span>Ye Longyuan''s hand slowly caressed the de. There was a trace of hesitation and thought in his eyes ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>In the volcanic zone north of Purgatory Ind.


    <span>In the air, a purplish ck streak instantly appeared above the active volcanoes.


    Her long silver hair fluttered in the wind, and her long ck silk skirt gave off a godlike aura. The six wings of purple ck devil mes on her back were deep and mysterious.


    <span>Sally''s beautiful eyes held a trace of doubt. She sensed for a moment and unexpectedly discovered that Ye Fan''s aura was actually inside a volcano''s crater.


    <span>However, that ce was filled with boilingva. Not to mention humans, even if a rock were to enter, it would melt. How could Ye Fan be there?


    Just as she was about to reconfirm her suspicions, she suddenly saw a figure soaring into the sky from theva within the volcano!The scorching hot magma sttered everywhere, quickly condensing and cooling.


    The sword intent protecting Ye Fan''s body red up, directly dispersing the magma.<span>However, his skin was still burned red in arge area. However, a golden halo that could be seen with the naked eye was rapidly healing itself!


    Ye Fan did not care about his injuries. Although he was quite tired, he was stillpletely focused on the empty sea, waving out a gigantic unparalleled sword intent that was almost two hundred meters long!"Boom!"


    <span>As if the entire volcano area had been split in half, three to four volcanoes simultaneously erupted with thunderous sounds!


    <span>After Ye Fan had finished waving his sword, he let out a long breath, and gulped down his saliva.


    He turned around and smiled at the dumbfounded Sally Ye.<span>"Sally. "Why are you here? What happened?"


    <span>In the past two months of Ye Fan''s training, this was the first time that someone hade to look for him. Usually, no one would dare to disturb his training.


    Sally slowly recovered from her shock. There was a trace of shock in her eyes, but it was mostly unwillingness and heartache.


    <span>"Wang ¡­. You''ve been. Is this how you train? " Sally felt her heart ache. How was this training, this was simply masochism!


    From her point of view, although Ye Fan''s increase in strength caused her to be amazed, all of this was not as important as Ye Fan''s body.


    <span>Ye Fan was too tired, so he got out of his disintegrated state. He waved his hand, signaling Sally to follow him to a small ind.


    After taking some food and drink, Ye Fan slowly said while eating, "You don''t have to worry too much. I know what I''m doing.


    I''m only able to endure theva from the day before. I''m slowly raising the temperature ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan discovered that he was unceasingly using the disintegration state to cultivate, and his resistance to temperature was also unceasingly increasing.


    His recovery ability was very strong. Generally speaking, injuries were something he could endure as long as he could endure the pain.


    As for theva, it contained an extremely abundant amount of earth fire spirit energy. This came from the essence within the, and it was far from beingparable to the contaminated spirit energy outside.<span>Simrly, the deep sea that was bone-chilling cold also contained arge amount of Profound Yin spirit energy. That was also where arge amount of essence had been umted since time immemorial.


    <span>One Yang, one Yin, Ye Fan continued to stimte his body.


    <span>The confluence of Yin and Yang perfectlybined the powers of the ''Emperor of Nuwa''s Heaven Replenishing Art''. Yin and Yangplemented each other, giving birth to the Dao of endless growth.


    The key point was that whether it wasva or the deep sea, the extremely precious cultivation resources contained within were something that other cultivators yearned for but could not ess in their dreams.<span>Ye Fan''s conditions, were all unique. His cultivation method, disintegration method, divine dragon bloodline, Unparalleled Sword Intent, Imperial Sword Technique...


    With all these factors added together, he was able to continuously cultivate between theva and the deep sea.<span>Ye Fan didn''t want to waste such resources, especially when he discovered that this kind of training method allowed him to improve at an incredible speed.


    <span>Not to mention other things, just Ye Fan''s internal energy that he did not train so hard for, due to the continuous stimtion of Yin and Yang, had unknowingly broken through to Li Chen!


    To Ye Fan, the internal energy cultivation at the Awakening Realm was nothing. The help it gave was extremely insignificant, but this also meant that this kind of cultivation method was able to be improved in all aspects!


    <span>He didn''t even need to practice it, but his inner force had actually broken through by itself. This was the effect of the Yin and Yang innate essences!


    In addition, Ye Fan felt that it was necessary for him to constantly improve his physical resistance. Regardless of whether it was hot or cold, his cultivation could increase his resistance.The longer he stayed in theva, the easier it would be for him to deal with the Phoenix mes of the Phoenix n in the future.


    <span>Moreover, the high temperature and the cold, in fact, were constantly tempering Ye Fan''s internal organs, not just his outeryer of flesh.


    However, from Ye Fan''s point of view, this was just a matter of his daily cultivation. However, in the eyes of outsiders, even if it was Sally, who had a natural talent of the Blood Race and Abyss Demon''s bloodline, she still couldn''t imagine what kind of "purgatory training" was this.After throwing her into theva, how else would she train?


    "Wang, even if you can increase your strength faster this way, but this is too painful, your whole body was just wounded ¡­" Sally Ye said bitterly, "Can''t you care more about your body?"<span>Ye Fan smiled, and stretched out his hand to stroke the girl''s head, "Silly girl, isn''t it just a little bit painful? Compared to the pain we had when we were young, this is nothing."


    Hearing about what happened when she was young, Sally''s eyes became dejected, "That''s because ¡­ It wasn''t easy when you were a kid, shouldn''t you treat yourself better now? "Ye Fan sighed, and said sincerely: "Sally Ye, I also want everyone to live a rxed and happy life, but our battle is not over yet, the current calm is just an illusion ¡­ ¡­"


    I must strive to improve my fighting strength as much as possible in a limited amount of time. It has nothing to do with my honor, it is only about survival.


    If one day, the world will truly be at peace, and no one will be able to harm us ¡­ I don''t want to soak myself in the magma all day long, the smell is really ufortable ¡­ "Sally bit her lower lip and nodded, "I know, but if everyone knows how you cultivate, everyone will definitely be very sad ¡­"


    <span>You are already the strongest amongst us, but you have practiced the hardest. "It''s because we are too useless ¡­"


    <span>After Ye Fan drank a bottle of water, he hurriedly waved his hand, "Alright, alright, it''s just a small matter, don''t say anymore." Don''t go back and tell them, or they''ll all start crying with me.


    <span>I''m happy that I''ve be stronger, I''m happy that I''ve be stronger, I''m happy that I''m happy. You don''t have to think too much about it.


    <span>But you, on the other hand, came to me, did you have something you wanted to tell me? "


    Sally remembered the reason why she came here, and quickly replied, "There are two things I need to ask you in person. The first is that a member of the Divine Dragon n wishes toe to Purgatory Ind to see you.They specifically asked through Ji Xianqing. "I know you care a lot about that girl, so you didn''t refuse ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1330

    1330


    "Oh?" Ye Fan thought for a moment and thenughed, "It should be that Ji Yutang''s doing. That guy was willing to release Sangqing that day probably because of this n...


    "Poor girl. With her timid personality, she must have been harassed by her foster father, Ji Yutang, to the point of forcing herself to speak up for them ¡­"<span>She blinked and asked, "Do we have to deny them ess to the ind?"


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, thought for a moment and said, "Never mind, I will give face to Sang Qing. Moreover, even if I stopped them this time, I will most likely find some other excuse toe over."


    "Should we arrange for a reception?" Sally asked.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "No need, I''m not some old acquaintance or friend. ording to the normal course of events, how did other peoplee to see me, how did theye..."


    A look of understanding appeared on Sally''s face, "I understand."


    "Two things, what else?" Ye Fan asked.<span>Sally smiled and said, "One more thing. Princess Ai''er sent me an email inviting us to her 25th birthday banquet half a monthter ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan nked out for a moment. Ever since he called Ai''er to thank her for saving Sally Ye, he hadn''t contacted her during these two months.


    <span>Ye Fan really liked this royal princess. Although the two of them were a little dubious, they still carefully kept their distance.


    <span>If he was AIR president of the Adept Union, as a friend or as arade, that wouldn''t be a problem ¡­


    But as Princess Ai''er, if there were other emotional entanglements involved, then the problem would be more.<span>After all, the two of them had different responsibilities. One was the beautiful and noble princess in the eyes of the world, and the other was the Demon Lord who was stained with blood in the underground world ¡­


    <span>"When you were not around, Princess Al helped us quite a bit, and she is also my savior. I hope that we can give her a birthday blessing ¡­


    But if you find it inappropriate, then I won''t go. "After all, if we are to go, we cannot go with our real identities. We must definitely change our identities." Sally Ye said. org


    Ye Fan nodded his head, it wasn''t because his identity as the Lord of Hell was inconvenient, but because he wanted to go to a royal banquet, King Rui Dian didn''t dare to reject it.<span>However, they were the princess'' friends, the "never leave the house" of the obedient daughter, Her Highness, suddenly called the devil leader Lucifer, this was too sudden.


    <span>They had to consider helping Ai''er hide her identity as a Legend rank expert, so they had to change their name and make some preparations.


    "Go, we have to go." Ye Fan couldn''t bear to disappoint Ai''er, and seriously said, "Sally Ye, arrange two disguises for your identity, when the timees we''ll go to the banquet on time."Sally smiled and nodded. She was also quite happy because she rarely had the chance to go out with Ye Fan.


    "Then... Wang, when I arranged my identity, was our rtionship a couple? " Sally looked at Ye Fan carefully, and asked with blinking eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan, who was drinking water, coughed and choked. He awkwardly turned his head and smiled: "Erm..." [You look too young, brother and sister ¡­] "Hehe ¡­"


    <span>"Oh ¡­" Sally Ye did not dare to refute him. Although she did not think much of it, she still agreed to it. In her eyes, there was still a tinge of bitterness.


    After Sally flew away and Ye Fan ate two pills, he had almost fully recovered.<span>He took a deep breath and disintegrated once again. Holding onto a sword, he tried to circte his sword intent in a unique way, releasing it...


    <span>The appearance of the sword intent was not as easy as it usually was. On the contrary, it was a bit of a struggle, distortion, irritable and uneasy ¡­


    <span>When the golden sword light finally shed, it suddenly went out of control and swept towards Ye Fan''s arm!


    "Hiss ¡­" "Ahhh!"Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air. Fortunately, he had recovered in time, but several wounds still appeared on his arms.


    "It looks like... It''s not that easy to master the magic sword''s special way of releasing energy ¡­ "


    Ye Fan helplessly shook his head. Recently, he had been imitating the pattern of the magic sword from time to time, using the sword intent in an attempt to strengthen the power of the sword intent.<span>However, the progress was slow, and Ye Fan discovered that this required a lot of time to practice, and to feel out some of the subtle details.


    Even the slightest mishap could injure him severely.


    <span>However, Ye Fan was not discouraged. He felt that as long as he continued to seek inspiration, one day, he would be able to master this technique.


    <span>Only now that Ye Fan''s arm was injured, did he suddenly realize that he was not wearing any clothes!?


    <span>Due to the effects of theva, his entire body waspletely naked!?


    Ye Fan pped his forehead, Sally actually didn''t remind him earlier? This girl ¡­ The look on his face just now was so natural!


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly for a while, and stopped thinking about it, after recovering from his injuries, he went back into the deep sea.<span>¡­ ¡­.


    At Purgatory Ind''s airport, the sun was shining brightly without a single cloud in sight.


    After a small private nended in the sky, a few figures descended."This ce is called ''Purgatory'', but the scenery here is truly beautiful." The person who stroked his beard was none other than the Ye n''s ancestor, Ye Chunhua.


    "Humph, it''s just a few small inds on the sea, the Savage Land." Ji Pengchun didn''t seem to care about it at all.<span>Ye Longteng, Ji KangNian, and Ji Yutang, who followed behind, all looked at the airport in surprise.


    They had originally thought that Purgatory Ind was in the middle of the ocean and that it would definitely fall behind because of its proximity to the volcano range.


    However, who would have thought that in this reimed airport, there would be all kinds of aircraft parked here, ranging from Airbus A380 to a few two-person aircraft.<span>"There are actually so many nes on such an ind?" "There must be more than a hundred of them," said Ji.


    "And there are nes from all over the world. Look, many countries'' gs are on them. It seems like a lot of people havee here." Ye Long said.<span>Ji Yutang waved his fan and narrowed his eyes, saying, "I heard that many rich people in the world would pay tribute to Ye Fan and seek his protection. Seems like it''s true... Otherwise there wouldn''t be so many private jets. "


    <span>As he was speaking, he saw a golf cart carrying a few rich men of the desert, wearing white scarves and covered in gold and jewels, passing by.


    On the hands of those tycoons and on the golf carts, there were many jewellery boxes. It was obvious that they had expensive valuables.


    <span>"This brat ¡­" "No wonder he was said to be as rich as a kingdom, his appetite is really not small." Ye Longteng didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    "Humph, cultivators view money and other worldly possessions with such importance and disgrace." Ji Pengchun disdainfully said.


    Ji Yutang and the others knew very well that this was basically something the rich wanted to give themselves. They paid for peace of mind, but they could only smile and didn''t dare to retort.<span>"Speaking of which... Where are we going when they tell us to go down? Didn''t you say that someone woulde to receive you? " Ji Kangniang wondered.


    <span>Just as he said that, a golf cart leisurely drove to the side of the ne. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1331

    1331


    Sitting inside the small car was a robust ck driver with an exploding head and dark sses.<span>The ck driver looked at the flight number and took out a directory. He then looked at Ye Longteng and the others and said with an expressionless face, "Visitor number 62, get on."


    Ye Longteng and Ji Yutang could understand foreignnguages, and could not help but be shocked, thinking to themselves, could this be the so-called ''wee''?


    An old ck car?The key point was, number sixty-two, what did it mean? Don''t they even have names!?


    "Are you calling us?" Ji Yutang narrowed his eyes and asked.


    The ck driver looked at the book for a moment before looking at the ne number and said, "Rua3154, it''s your ne, right?"


    "Yes," Ye Long replied.The ck driver threw up his hands, "Then it''ll be you guys. There''s no one else here."


    <span>"You came alone to pick us up?" Ji Yutang asked repeatedly.


    Old ck counted and said, "That''s right. There''s a total of five of you here. It''s enough to take a taxi from me. Hey, hurry up and get on the car. I still have to go home for lunch!"<span>Ji Yutang frowned, "Do you know who we are? Do you know the identities of these two elders? How can you just casually sit in such a small car, where''s Ye Fan and the others?! "


    <span>When the ck driver heard this, his eyes showed impatience and contempt. "Let me tell you, it is a rule to queue here by number. Do you think it is so easy to see Lucifer?"


    If you really are Lucifer''s friends, then the higher-ups will not arrange for me to pick you up, nor will they give you a queue number.


    <span>If you guys are not satisfied, you can just leave. I''m only responsible for taking the drivers over. I don''t care about anything else. "


    "You ¡­"


    Before Ji Yutang could say anything else, Ye Long shook his head and stopped him, "Don''t say anymore. This time, we are not here to cause trouble. It is more important to meet a talented person."


    Ji Yutang gnashed his teeth and snorted coldly.


    Ye Long Teng then asked the ck driver, "Hello, I would like to ask if our number 62 means that we are ranked 62nd?""Otherwise? You are the sixty-second group of visitors today. Whether you wish to pay your tribute or wish to meet Lord Lucifer or the other Grand Fiends, you will have to wait in line for Miss Sally to arrange it.


    <span>"However, don''t worry, we are very generous with inFeRno. When queuing up, we will also provide rest and food," said the driver.


    "Then how many people are still queuing up in front of us?" Ye Long Teng frowned."About forty or so teams. This number of yours should only be avable in the evening." Laohei said as he rubbed his chin.


    <span>Ye Longteng and Ji Yutang ryed the driver''s words to the two ancestors and Ji Kangniang.


    "How dare you!?" You actually want us to wait so long!? " Ji Kangniang said in frustration.


    <span>Ye Chunhua smiled bitterly, "And... Hearing this meaning, in the end, we might not even be able to meet Ye Fan, so we have to listen to his arrangements. "


    "This kid is simply humiliating us! This ancestor must let him know that our Ji Family is not someone that he can casually humiliate! "


    Ji Pengchun said as he prepared to leap into the air.


    However, Ye Chunhua grabbed his arm and advised: "Brother Pang Chun, don''t be rash! This was Ye Fan''s territory, and his strength was not a joke. We are definitely not here to make enemies with him! "


    "Yes, Ancestor, let''s take a look at the situation first. After all, this is an overseas country, and we are not familiar with each other at all. Why don''t we wait and see?" said Ji Kangniang, calming down.<span>A hint of gloom shed across Ji Pengchun''s eyes. He took a deep breath and said, "Forget it ¡­" Listen to you again. If that kid goes any further, I''ll tten this ind!


    Humph! So what if his strength is high? Even if I''m no match for him, I''ll just leave now and avoid this vexation! If I knew this would happen, I would have let Tianfeng do it! "Everyone smiled bitterly. This time, on this trip to the Purgatory Ind, the Ye family had ced great importance on the Ji family. Although they each had their own ns, there was one general direction, which was to pull Ye Fan back into the family.


    However, the forefathers definitely weren''t too happy that they had travelled thousands of miles to find ate birth to save the n''s fire.


    Ye Chunhua was quite embarrassed, but the Ji n''s Ancestor was unwilling to do so. He felt rather humiliated.<span>However, if he didn''t arrange for an influential ancestor and was afraid that Ye Fan would feel that he was being disingenuous, he would invite Ji Pengchun over.


    The five finally got on the golf cart and slowly entered the market town along the ind''s gstone road.<span>When they saw the bustling town and the magnificent castle at the top of the mountain in front of them, everyone became lost in thought.


    <span>Suddenly, the car stopped in front of a seemingly tavern.


    <span>"Let''s get out of the car." The ck driver picked up a wooden sign with the number ''62'' written on it and handed it to Ye Longteng, saying, "Take the sign, someone will wee you inside."


    Ye Long Teng was surprised, "We are waiting here? Not to that castle? "<span>The ck man was amused, "You wish! That is the castle of the Infernal King. Without being summoned, no one is allowed to enter. "


    As he said that, he drove the five of them out of the car. Then, the ck driver turned around and left while singing the song ''RaP''.<span>Ye Longteng and Ji Yutang looked a bit embarrassed. Fortunately, the three elderly men couldn''t understand a foreignnguage either, otherwise, they would probably die from anger.


    Unimportant people... The n ancestor had actually be a nobody ¡­<span>They didn''t dare to trante and only said that they would first rest here before entering the tavern.


    <span>After entering, they found that there were almost a hundred visitors sitting inside. They came from all over the world, and each of them wore a different skin color. They were chatting warmly, but all of them looked neither wealthy nor noble.


    <span>A fat white woman in a Bavarian dress took their sign and led them to a table.


    "Everyone, number 62, wait here for a moment. I will bring the basic reception package up to you. You can tell me what else you want to eat and drink."


    <span>Before long, the chubby girl was carrying tworge trays of tropical fruits and delicacies, as well as some wine, whisky, and drinks.


    Ji Pengchun and Ye Chunhua had never seen anything like this before. They looked at the table full of food and wine with suspicion.<span>"What is this? The fruit and wine are all weird, could it be that there''s poison? " Ji Pengchun said with a frown.


    <span>Ye Longteng and Ji Yutang could only smile bitterly and slowly exin the situation to the ancestors.


    <span>"The driver was right. The guests were served the best brandy and scotch, and O''s caviar.


    <span>"This kid is as good as dirt when he''s overseas. When he was at home, he really couldn''t tell." Ye Longteng sighed as he took a sip of his wine.


    "Compared to the treasures he received, it''s nothing." Ji Yutang narrowed his eyes and said.


    The three elders, Ji Pengchun and Ye Chunhua, were still confused about what was happening on the ind. However, they gradually realized that this seemingly primitive ind was actually extraordinary everywhere.


    Putting aside the buildings and hidden fortifications, just the people living here were men, women, and children. Many of them were either cultivators with cultivation or members with military attainments.


    But here, everyone abandoned their status in the outside world and quietly became their own people, returning to their original ways.It was both a life and a culture on the ind, but also a strong sense of belonging, a belief.


    <span>They all obviously believed in the same thing. They believed that Ye Fan had brought them a peaceful and happy home.


    <span>When Ye Chunhua and Ye Longteng saw this scene, they secretly admired Ye Fan''s achievements. This was definitely not something that a simple general from the battlefield could achieve.


    <span>However, the three people of the Ji n became even more worried ¡­


    Every ten or twenty minutes, someone woulde over and call for someone toe out using the number te. They would take the car and head towards the direction of the castle.


    The five of them stood there looking at their number tes. All of them were getting impatient, especially Ji Pang Chun.After waiting for over an hour, there were some unusual noisesing from the entrance of the tavern, as if someone special had entered the tavern.


    When Ye Longteng saw this person, his eyes shed with a hint of joy. He hurriedly stood up and greeted, "Military Advisor!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1332

    <span>12


    The person who came was Xie Linyuan. He wore sunsses, a loose and casual flowery shirt, and beach shorts. The moment he walked into the tavern, he was recognised by many. flowerYe Lingyuan naturally discovered this as well. He had actually wanted to contact Xie Linfuan before he hade and had even attempted to go through the back door. But


    <span>It was because he had a bad time with Xie Linfen and his contact details had been cut off, which was why he hadn''t seeded.


    Now that he had met someone familiar on the ind, Ye Long Teng was naturally excited and felt that he finally had a solution.


    After all, he had worked together with Xie Laiyuan for so many years. At this point in time, it was always okay to be kind to him. Thank you


    When Lin Yuan saw Ye Longteng and the others, he paused for a moment before smiling and nodding his head. Only


    Yes, he had no intention of going over.<span>Ye Long Teng also realized that Xie Linfuan didn''te here for his old colleague ¡­


    Ye Chonglou stood there with a stiff smile on his face. He was neither able to walk over nor to stand, feeling extremely awkward.


    "Mo Fei, long time no see. You''re really back?" A bearded middle-aged man dressed in luxurious aristocratic clothing embraced Xie Linyuan with enthusiasm along with a few others from his entourage.


    Xie Linyuan said enthusiastically, "Baines, I''ve heard that you''re going to take over the throne next month. I might not have the time to congratte you. Thankfully, you''vee this month. I''ll congratte you first." kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing"Murphy, you saved my life from the Rebellion, thanks to you, who went undercover and rescued me from the rebels. You saved the Aman royal family, and you saved the people of our country from internal strife.


    <span>"My royal father and my children are extremely grateful to you. They have specially prepared gifts for you."


    <span>"Haha, I knew you guys would prepare a gift for me. Didn''t you guys speciallye over to receive it? I''m just afraid that Sally''s secretly stashed it away," Xie Linyuan jokingly said. kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing


    Anders and the others burst intoughter. The atmosphere was lively.


    <span>Very soon, there were a few more groups of visitors who rushed up to greet Xie Linfen. They seemed to be old acquaintances, and everyone was very happy that Xie Linfuan returned to INFERNO.


    Seeing this, Ye Long frowned and slowly sat down.<span>Ji Yutang hurriedly asked, "Soaring Dragon, what''s wrong? Go on, isn''t Xie Linfen one of your former subordinates? "Let him help out a bit, can you quickly arrange for us to meet Ye Fan?"


    "Sigh ¡­" Ye Long let out a long sigh, and said with a wry smile: "Don''t you see, what kind of people are by his side?"


    <span>"Who is it?" Ji Yutang and Ji Pengchun were both confused.


    <span>Ye Long Teng said, "I didn''t pay much attention to him before, but I recognized him just now. The person who hugged Xie Linfuan was the Crown Prince of the Agamemnon Kingdom, Baines. He is going to take over the throne next month and be the King of Agamemnon. Also


    <span>Look at that bearded man in the headscarf. He''s Chief Sayin of the League of Arab States. He''s the head of one of the top ten consortia in the world. Other


    The tall, balding white man outside is a prince of a foreign country. I saw him on a diplomatic visit ¡­ "


    Ye Long Teng casually mentioned four or five people, all of whom were either royalty or global rich.


    "Although... Our Shen Long family isn''t on the same level as them, but we''re overseas, how would they know our identities? What n do you know? Me


    In the past, none of them knew who I was. If I were to ask for a private conversation with Xie Linfuan and ask him to arrange a meeting with Ye Fan, wouldn''t that be a little too presumptuous? " Ye Long said bitterly.Everyone was shocked. They never thought that in such a small ce, there would be so many royal families gathered.


    <span>Moreover, these people were sitting obediently in this tavern, holding numbers and waiting to see each other.


    The key point is, these people haven''t even seen Ye Fan. Just seeing someone at Ye Fan''s side is already so polite? Then ¡­


    "If I were to meet Ye Fan, wouldn''t these big shots, such as princes, chiefs, and so on, have to kneel down?"<span>Although I''ve always heard that INFERNO upies half of the world''s underground world, I never would have thought that this Ye Fan would have such a ce overseas! " Ji Yutang''s eyes lit up.


    Humph! They were just a bunch of inexperienced people! Since they didn''t know it before, from today onwards, they will learn the name of our Shen Long family!


    "Ye Longteng, you go over and call that brat over. I can''t stand it any longer, I need to see Ye Fan as soon as possible!" Ji Pengchun said in a deep voice.


    "This ¡­" Ye Longteng looked troubled.


    Ye Chunhua also advised: "Oh, forget it. These kings and princes are all waiting, so what if we wait? "Let''s just treat it asing here to rx."


    I''m not so free! What are these barbarian king princes? They were just a bunch of ignorantmoners!<span>For us noble descendants of the Divine Dragon to wait with them is an unforgivable sin!


    <span>Moreover, in terms of seniority, we are Ye Fan''s ancestors. He is just a junior, how could he be so rude? " Ji Pengchun said angrily.


    <span>Seeing that Ji Pengchun was about to lose his temper, Ye Long could only stand up and walk towards Xie Linfuan.


    "Advisor, can I have a word with you?" Ye Longteng''s face showed a hint of a request. Thank you<span>Lin Yuan was talking to his two old friends. He turned around and said to Ye Long Teng, "Oh ¡­ ¡­" "General Ye, what is it? Just speak of it here."


    "It''s like this. This time, our Divine Dragon Empire''s two forefathers havee withplete sincerity. Can you let Ye Fan meet us as soon as possible?" Ye Longteng said with a smile. Thank youAfter Lin Yuan heard this, he squinted his eyes and smiled, "Sorry, we have to talk about firste first serve. Every visitor here is friendly with us, INFERNO.


    I just came over and had a chat with some old friends. The person in charge of the interview was Sally, and I have no right to cut you in line. "


    Ye Longteng frowned, "Military Advisor, we have worked together for many years, you can''t..." "<span>Haha, General Ye, I relied on military merits to rise to my position in China, I am not relying on backdoor connections. Aren''t you being a little too arrogant with your words?


    Besides, most of the visitors here have paid tribute or done their best for us, INFERNO.


    You few from the Divine Dragon n... But you don''t seem to have a good rtionship with them. Why should we allow our boss to see you first? " Xie Linyuan teased.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he heard a loud bang!<span>"Ji Pengchun suddenly stood up and smashed the wooden table in front of him."


    Arrogant kid! He was just a nobody, did he really think much of himself!? How dare youpare our Divine Dragon n with these barbarians!?


    "Stinky brat, if you don''t immediately bring me to that Ye Fan, do you believe that I will tten this damn ce?" kikiPeng Chun instantly released his Bloodline Dragon''s might, intimidating the audience into silence. Most of those without cultivation already found it hard to breathe! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1333

    333 No<span>The few people quickly retreated out of the tavern. The nearby residents also maintained their vignce. Lanzhou


    <span>Looking at Ji Pengchun and his friends, all of them revealed a hint of hostility.


    <span>Although during this period of time, Xie Linyuan had relied on the Spiritualist Elixir that Ye Fan had given him to cultivate diligently and step into the Spirit Condensation Realm. But


    Yes, facing this dragon''s might, he also felt extremely ufortable, and his face turned pale.


    However, Xie Laiyuan did not retreat. He said with a gloomy gaze, "You dare to cause trouble at Purgatory Ind ¡­ "It looks like you guys aren''t here to see the boss, are you looking to die?"


    <span>Haha! "You speak so arrogantly. I refuse to believe that Ye Fan would dare to go against the will of the heavens!" "Those who disrespect their own ancestors will be punished by the heavens!" said Ji Pengchun. Thank you


    Lin Yuan sneered, "Old viins like you are the ones who are heartless to your ancestors, right? You''ve already lost all of your n''s influence."<span>"Bullshit! You are looking for a beating! " When Ji Pengchun heard this, he was about to throw a palm attack. can


    Ye Chun Hua quickly grabbed it and shouted: "Peng Chun! No way! We are not here to make Ye Fan our enemy! "


    Ji Pengchun gnashed his teeth and said with a fierce look in his eyes, "That kid insulted us like this, is there even a need to talk about anything else?!""Humiliate?" Xie Linfen smirked. "If Boss wanted to humiliate you, do you think you''d have the chance to sit here?" quaque


    With those schemes and tricks that your Ji family used against the eldest brother, the eldest brother was already very magnanimous to send you to the ind.


    Since ancient times, there has been a saying, ''Farmers and snakes''. It seems that for people like you, no matter how tolerant and magnanimous you are, there is no meaning... What a pity. "


    Xie Linyuan looked meaningfully at Ji Yutang as he spoke. kiki


    Yutang''s face was unsettled. It was obvious that he was still uneasy about the matter regarding Ye Fan. No


    <span>After this time, he didn''t dare to be too arrogant. Although he was dissatisfied in his heart, he didn''t dare to reveal too much of his arrogance.


    At this moment, the soundsing from the tavern attracted the attention of the other people on the ind. A


    Zazler, Asmuntis, Leviathan, and the others all came out of their training rooms and quickly gathered together.Ning Zimo, Timely Blue Rain, and the other girls also rushed over, expecting that a war was about to break out.


    When they saw the situation in the tavern, most of them understood what was going on.


    "A member of the Divine Dragon n? Why are we here? " Asmondius said with a frown.<span>"What else can we do? Boss, please be magnanimous," Xie Linyuan shrugged. strychnine


    Zi Mo said with a cold expression, "When I was in trouble, I didn''t see a single person. Now that the Martial God has left, I can''t believe he came all this far. He is truly shameless."


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Chunhua and Ye Longteng felt even more embarrassed, ashamed to the point that they didn''t know what to say. kiki


    <span>Peng Chun said furiously: "A motley group of people, actually dares to talk about our Shen Long family? Do you really think that we are here to beg that brat?


    Today, even if that stinking brat is unwilling to acknowledge his ancestors, this ancestor will still teach all of you overconfident little things a lesson!


    I''ll let you know what it means to be superior to your children! What is noble blood! "


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Ji Pengchun threw out a golden palm attack, which brought up a strong stream of air and smashed the tables and chairs in the path.<span>This palm imprint contained the might of a dragon and a powerful deterrent force, making it difficult for Xie Laiyuan, who was covered by the palm imprint, to dodge it!


    After all, there was a difference of two levels between the two of them. Xie Linfuan was already exhausted from resisting the dragon''s might. It was as difficult as ascending to the heavens for him to block and evade this palm strike! quaque<span>At that moment, a purplish ck energy appeared in front of Xie Linyuan.


    <span>The purplish ck energy turned into a rectangr shield, with red light flowing from it.


    <span>The palm-print collided with the rectangr shield, causing the shield to copse, but the palm-print also lost its power.


    <span>"Sally Ye!?"


    "Miss Sally Ye is here?!"


    It was only then that the crowd realized that Sally had already appeared outside the tavern. Then ¡­


    Some of the nobles and royalty who had retired to the outside looked at Sally with iparable admiration and respect, as well as some fear.There was killing intent in Sally''s frosty expression. Her hand was surrounded by the purplish red and ck energy of the unique Demons and Strigoi. It was she who had instantly cast a Blood Spell and blocked this attack.


    "Huff ¡­" Xie Linyuan heaved a sigh of relief. With an awkward wry smile, he turned around and said, "How embarrassing. Our little sister saved him again ¡­"


    The group opened up a path for Sally to enter the tavern. leafLong Teng and Ji Yutang had long heard of Sally''s name. They also knew that the massacre in Moxi City was caused by her. No


    <span>When they saw the person in front of them, they were still amazed at Sally Ye''s beauty and temperament. kiki


    Pang Chun looked at Sally in surprise, "Interesting, this little girl, her aura is really unusual ¡­" salsa"Scram out of Purgatory Ind, you are not wee here."


    "Sally Ye!" Misunderstanding! It''s just a small misunderstanding! "<span>Ye Longteng smiled as he tried to smooth things over, and said, "I am Ye Fan''s uncle, Ye Longteng. We just want to meet with Ye Fan. Can you arrange something for us? "Or we can go find Ye Fan ourselves..."


    <span>"If it weren''t for Ji Shuangqing, I would have already refused to allow you all to enter the ind.


    My King is merciful, I''ll give you all the right to a normal visitor. You don''t know satisfaction, and yet you are causing trouble here?


    <span>I want you to leave Purgatory Ind in ten minutes, or. You will be seen as intruders! "


    "Sally Ye is proficient in thenguages of other countries. Naturally, she speaks in a way that the two forefathers can understand."This little girl, I am the Ye Family''s ancestor, Ye Chunhua, our Ye family does not have any malice towards Ye Fan... " Ye Chunhua quickly said.


    <span>"Really?" Then why did you not save my king''s family? Back then, you wanted to abandon him again? " Sally asked.


    "This ¡­" Ye Chunhua smiled bitterly: "Then it''s also because we have to ¡­ ¡­" kiki


    Peng Chun coldly snorted and said, "Why are you wasting your breath on them? Do you really think that ourrge Divine Dragon n is afraid of these little kids? If Ye Fan doesn''te out, this ancestor will let him appear! "


    All of a sudden, Ji Bangchun stomped on the ground, breaking all the nks on the ground into pieces.


    <span>"Boom!"


    <span>Ji Pengchun rose into the air, hovering in the air.


    <span>Around the tavern that had been destroyed, everyone looked at Ji Pengchun, who was floating in the air, and felt a strong sense of oppression!


    <span>"A bunch of barbarians who don''t know their ce. I''ll let you experience the might of the Chinese Divine Dragon!" kiki


    Peng Chunughed contemptuously and took a deep breath. The airflow began to converge towards Ji Peng Chun crazily, and even the ground started to be swept up by strong airflow! ThisThis was the ultimate technique from the Flying Rain-Dragon bloodline, the Dragon Breath! by


    <span>Some people were shocked by this. It was hard to imagine that a single person could breathe this crazily!


    The elemental energy, dragon''s might, and airflow rapidly condensed as a golden light appeared in Ji Pengchun''s mouth! salsa


    Upon seeing this, Li Ye knew that if she were to release this dragon breath, the market below would probably be in for a disaster. This<span>Although everyone''s strength had increased, there weren''t many who could withstand this attack!


    <span>"Disperse!"


    <span>With amand from Sally, three pairs of ck and purple devil fire wings appeared behind her back in an instant. They transformed into a sh of lightning and charged forward! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1334

    <span>1334


    <span>At the same time, purplish ck balls of energy began to appear on Sally''s six wings, and arge amount of magic power condensed in his hands!


    When the six energy balls of Sally''s six wings released six beams of light, the magic power condensed in her palm also poured into them!


    "Seven Glorious Demon Light!"<span>A total of seven streams of energy gathered to form a purplish ck shock wave. Like electromaic cannons, it shot out in an instant!


    At the same time, Ji Pengchun also let out a long breath!<span>"Roar!"


    With a deafening dragon roar, the golden dragon''s breath was like a violent stream of air. It was also like a golden dragon that was baring its fangs and brandishing its ws as it collided with the purplish ck energy wave!<span>"Boom!"


    <span>Energy surged in the air, unleashing a shockwave that was like a nuclear explosion!


    <span>The ground was covered in sand and dust. Many people''s eardrums were filled with ear-piercing "Zi Zi" sounds, causing them to be in extreme pain!


    <span>Sally was also affected by the remnant might of the dragon breath. Fortunately, she used her six wings to protect her body and somersaulted three times in the air before retreating backwards.


    <span>However, it was also thanks to her high-level demon bloodline that she was bestowed with a formidable mental strength, allowing her to resist the might of a dragon.


    If it had been anyone else, they would have been suppressed by the dragon''s might at such a close distance. They would have beenpletely unable to resist.


    A trace of doubt shed across Ji Pengchun''s eyes. He proudly held his hands behind his back and said, "Not bad ¡­" Even though I didn''t use my full strength, since you were able to block this dragon breath, your strength should be at least at the small sess stage of the Divine Enlightenment Realm ¡­


    You can actually block the dragon''s might ¡­ However, this will stop here. With this little bit of strength of yours, if this old man is to be serious, you will not be my match! "Ever since Ye Wuya left, many of the ancestors had let go of their heavy burden. Most of them had improved, and Ji Pengchun had naturally improved as well.


    Although he hadn''tpletely stepped into the Dao Seeking stage yet, he had already taken half a step and could break through at any time.


    In addition to the Blood Awakening Realm of the Raindragon n, it could be said that he had stepped into the realm of the dragon n. He wouldn''tck a martial artist below the Large Sess Stage of Dao Yan.


    <span>If Sally had gone berserk and transformed, she would naturally not be afraid of Ji Pengchun.


    <span>However, she was not a pure-blooded Abyssal Demon Girl after all. The blood''s utilization rate was actually very low, and she had only managed to preserve a small portion of her strength. If she did not drink blood and be a devil, she would definitely not be Ji Pengchun''s opponent.


    <span>Sally knew this herself, but she was not afraid. She said coldly: "I knew it, I shouldn''t have allowed you guys onto the ind. You dare to cause trouble on Purgatory Ind ¡­ You must pay the price! "


    "Heh ¡­" Ji Pengchun sneered, "In this world, where can our Shen Long family not go? This kind of smallnd, if I wanted toe here, I could leave!<span>Hurry up and call that Ye Fan out, how can there be a junior that can make us elders wait for long!? "If you don''te out, then I''ll raze this bazaar to the ground with my next move!"


    <span>Sally''s face turned increasingly cold and grim, lowering her head to speak to the Fiends below her, "You disband. I''ll deal with it from here."


    <span>After saying this, Sally took the initiative to attack before Ji Pengchun could do anything else!


    <span>With a p of her six wings, she flew up to Ji Pengchun with a great speed. She then condensed two long swords made from devil fire and drew them at a great speed.


    Ji Pengchun let out a cold snort. He waved both of his arms and used his zhen yuan to block the devil fire sword. At the same time, golden handprints came out of his hands!<span>The sound of colliding energy could be heard!


    The two of them immediately entered a fierce battle to defend!


    Ye Chunhua originally wanted to stop him, but now that the fight had started, if he were to intervene, a single mistake could lead to a chaotic battle!


    Aziz and the others ordered the well-trained members to evacuate the aristocratic merchants, but they remained where they were, staring at Ye Longten and the others with unfriendly eyes.


    Both sides were in a deadlock, their nerves taut.


    <span>In mid-air, after exchanging more than ten blows, Sally Ye''s weak point finally appeared.


    Her demon sword was shattered by a dragon w and her body was sent flying a dozen meters back. A trace of blood seeped out from the corner of her mouth ¡­


    However, Sally''s physical fitness was excellent, so this little injury was not a problem."Hmph, I told you, you aren''t this ancestor''s match ¡­ That Ye Fan, is he afraid of me?


    For a little girl like you to be injured like this, why is he still not showing himself? " Ji Pengchun teased.


    <span>"My king is cultivating in seclusion. If you all follow the rules of the ind, I will pass on the message for you. But now ¡­ "Don''t you ever want to see him again." Sally had already made up her mind. At most, she would drink the blood of the intruder and also stop Ji Pengchun.


    <span>When she thought about how hard it was for Ye Fan to practice in theva, she wanted to share some of the burden for the men, rather than call for help the moment there was an enemy.


    <span>However, Chu Yunyao, who was watching the fight from not too far away, had a look of worry on her face.


    Seeing that Sally seemed to not want to tell Ye Fan, she turned around and prepared to leave.<span>"Yunyao, where are you going?" It''s very dangerous now! " When Ning Zimo saw it, she couldn''t help but ask, afraid that Chu Yunyao would run into danger.


    Chu Yunyao made a gesture of silence, then pointed in the direction of theboratory.


    Upon seeing this, Ning Xuemo understood and urged her to hurry.


    The only thing that could be found and then notified to Ye Fan as soon as possible was Chu Yunyao''s technological skills.<span>At that moment, Salley, who was in the air, started to burn her blood!


    <span>A scarlet tint appeared in Sally''s eyes, and the energy pressure from her body increased, reaching a whole new level!


    "Oh? Isn''t that the magic of those Strigoi from the west? Are you a Strigoi? " Ji Pengchun didn''t panic even though he was ying around.Sally spread out her arms, and arge red-ck purplish magic formation appeared in the air. Dense andplicated runes quickly rotated!


    "Blood Arts, Scarlet Meteor!"


    <span>All of a sudden, the red-ck meteor shower whizzed out, transforming into a beam of light and shooting towards Ji Pengchun!


    "Divine Dragon Golden Light Art!"


    Ji Pengchun''s whole body was ignited with a golden me like Zhen Yuan. When these red meteors came in contact with his body, they were unexpectedly dispersed by the golden me! There was no effect at all!?<span>"Haha ¡­" Little girl, don''t you know, our Divine Dragon Bloodline is the most positive power, it is used to deal with your evil Yin techniques? You have no chance at all in front of me! "


    <span>Sally''s beautiful face turned pale. She had also realized this, the blood and demon blood in her body was actually restrained!?


    Seeing that Ye Fan still had note, Ji Pengchun could not take it anymore and angrily said, "It seems ¡­. If I don''t teach you guys a lesson, that stinking brat will always be like a cowardly turtle ¡­ "


    With these words, arge amount of true energy condensed within Ji Pengchun''s body, turning him into a golden sun. Using his extremely fast speed, he instantly closed the distance between him and Sally.


    At the same time, Ji Pengchun threw a punch towards Sally. His zhen yuan was like a golden torrent, wanting to swallow her whole! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1335

    1335


    Of course, Sally wouldn''t wait helplessly for death. Her six wings'' movement speed wasn''t inferior, but because she was half a beat too slow, it was already toote for her topletely dodge.<span>She instantly cast a blood magic, and a red and ck rectangr shield wrapped around her.


    <span>The moment the golden light touched it, the shield could not hold on for even a second before shattering!


    Sally immediately covered her body with her six wings, but she was still touched by the golden primeval essence current. Immediately, a trickle of blood flowed out from one of her arms!


    "Sally Ye!"


    <span>Everyone on the ground shouted, their hearts burning with anxiety, wishing that they could not help.


    <span>Clenching her teeth, Sally turned her body in the air and agilely drew an arc in the air. She then flew even higher into the air, and once again released arge amount of blood-red light beams towards Ji Pengchun!


    <span>Ji Pengchun didn''t even spare a nce as he waved his hand. A huge amount of golden primeval essence was like raging waves, blocking all of these beams of light!


    <span>"You reckless little girl! I was lucky enough to let you dodge a single attack. Do you really think that I wouldn''t dare to kill you?!"


    <span>This time, he directly looked down and said: "You little guys, quickly go and call that little brat Ye Fan over! Otherwise, we will just have to wait to collect that stinky girl''s corpse! "


    Aziz and the others hadplicated expressions, while Xie Linfen felt that if this were to continue, Sally would definitely be severely injured. Hence, he said, "Alright, then you can stop. We''ll go inform the boss!"


    "No way!" However, the leaves fell down and stopped her in her tracks. "I haven''t lost yet!"


    Ye Chun Hua then sighed: "This blood n girl, why are you doing this? We just want to talk to Ye Fan about something. Why don''t you let us meet with him? "<span>"That''s right, Sally, I''m Ye Fan''s uncle. I guarantee that we won''t harm Ye Fan." Ye Longteng said as he patted his chest.


    <span>"With you? Of course not! But don''t think that I don''t know, you despicable shameless bastards, you want to use your bloodline, your family, to drag our king into a bottomless abyss!


    You don''t deserve to see him! Not worthy to talk to him! Those nsmen who abandoned him back then should all go to hell! " Sally said angrily.


    Below, the two from the Ye n looked awkward.


    As for the others, they also hadplex expressions. They were actually worried that Ye Fan would return to the Divine Dragon n for the sake of his bloodline and kinship, thereby taking too much risk and damage.After all, Ye Fan agreed to let the Divine Dragon nsmen get on the ind, which already shows that this is a situation with a very high probability of happening.


    Of course, no one wanted to see that happen, but they couldn''t just sit by and watch Sally being killed.<span>At that moment, a woman''s voice rang in everyone''s ears ¡­


    <span>"Well said... The people of the Divine Dragon n aren''t good people! "


    <span>The people from the Ye n and the Ji n all looked over with displeasure and anger.


    <span>"Who is it!?"


    <span>The others also looked at the two women walking up the stairs in surprise.


    "ckie?" When Blue Rain saw the ck windbreaker, the smoky makeup, and the disheveleddy, he immediately recognized her.However, the one who had just spoken was a dignified and elegant ck haired woman who was wearing a long grey dress with a waist that was in front of ckie.


    Just by walking so slowly, there was already a type of charm that could only be gained through the passage of time and experience.


    When Ye Longteng, Ji Kangniang, and Ji Yutang saw this woman, they all revealed astonished expressions!


    "Nie Wuyue!?" Ye Longteng shouted, his eyes almost popping out, "What are you doing here!?"


    The people who hade were precisely the two people who had died, Nie Wuyue and Hei Ji.


    The corner of Nie Wuyue''s mouth curled up into a sneer as he nced at Ye Longteng and the others, "The one who should be asking this should be me, right ¡­ ¡­ You despicable people of the Shen Long family, what right do you have toe here? "<span>Sally fell down at this moment. She could feel that Nie Wuyue''s body had a powerful mana. It was decadent, decadent, sinister, and carried an aura of death.


    Although she had hidden it well, Sally liked this kind of energy, so she was keener at sensing it ¡­


    "ckie, who is thisdy?" Sally knew that ckie woulde over, so she quickly approved and didn''t tell Ye Fan about it.<span>After all, Hei Ji and the ck Emperor were Ye Fan''s benefactors and his friends, so he would naturally not ask them what they were here for.


    <span>What he did not expect was that ckie had actually brought a woman that looked very impressive ¡­


    <span>Hei Ji introduced him very humbly, "This ¡­ He is the 6th rank in the power of the Apocalypse King, the adopted daughter of the Apocalypse King. His Excellency, Death ¡­ It is also the master that my master and I serve. "


    <span>"What?!"


    <span>Everyone was shocked, even Sally was also stunned.


    <span>It was one thing for them to be in the top eight of the power of the Apocalypse, but the key point was that they were the adopted daughter of the Shakyamuni. This was truly shocking.


    However, Nie Wuyue faintly smiled, and looked at Sally Ye in admiration, and said: "Just call me Nie Wuyue ¡­ ¡­ Although I am from the power of the Apocalypse, but... I am Ye Fan''s birth mother. "


    The moment he said that, the whole ce became even quieter. Other than the sea breeze beside his ears, there was almost no other sound ¡­<span>Finally, the people who had entered the valley understood why the few members of the Shen Long family were so excited.


    As for Ning Zimo, Feng Yueying, and the other women, their faces were a little flushed from their nervousness. They looked at Nie Wuyue, a little at a loss for what to do.After all, the appearance of this "mother-inw" was too sudden!


    Among the people present, some knew about Ye Fan''s mother, while others didn''t. However, no matter what, when they saw Nie Wuyue, they all felt that it was very sudden.


    <span>When Ye Chunhua and Ji Pengchun found out Nie Wuyue''s identity, they also understood.


    <span>"Alright... So it''s the Demon Queen of Doomsday. Heh heh, you want to kidnap the descendants of our Divine Dragon n and take them to the Doomsday King?


    <span>It''s just nice that you came today. This Ancestor will kill you and thwart Shakyamuni''s spirit! " Ji Pengchun''s eyes were filled with anger.


    In fact, the eyes of Ye Chunhua and the others also became sharp, and there was even a hint of killing intent within them. They all knew what Nie Wuyue''s appearance meant!The power of the Apocalypse ¡­ He also wants to win over Ye Fan! This was absolutely intolerable!


    Rather than waiting for Ye Fan to make his choice, they would rather get rid of Nie Wuyue first, than watch Ye Fan join the power of the Apocalypse!<span>As Nie Wuyue looked at all these faces from back then, his gaze was iparably cold and fierce. [You all didn''t want to let me go when I begged you to ¡­]


    Causing both of us to be separated, making me bitterly wait for more than twenty years, unable to see my own child ¡­


    Now you want to drag my only son into a bloody mess and use him for your own purposes?!]


    Members of the Divine Dragon n, today, I will calcte the grudge between us and let you know that ¡­ I, Nie Wuyue, am no longer the same woman that you were able to bully all those years ago! "


    Before his voice had even faded, Nie Wuyue''s entire body surged with an iparably gray, decaying magic. The entire market felt as if it had fallen into a ghost realm, causing one to shudder in fear! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1336

    <span>1336


    <span>For a moment, the ind seemed to be filled with the wails of ghosts and the howls of wolves. A chilly wind was blowing, and everything in front of them seemed to have fallen into death and despair! mass


    When people felt the pressure of Nie Wuyue''s magical energy, they couldn''t help being shocked.<span>"This... This is Ye Fan''s mother? " Ning Zimo''s pretty face paled as she mumbled. one


    Feng Yueying, who was at the side, subconsciously put her arm around Ning Zimo''s. To them, this'' mother-inw ''was just too domineering; her eyes were filled with fear.


    However, there were also those who weren''t afraid. At this time, Team Blue Rain and Sally Ye admired Ye Fan very much, and felt that this was the kind of woman who could give birth to Ye Fan. fog


    Night Walker stood beside his teacher and eximed, "Such powerful magic, such magic ¡­ In terms of power, the King of Doom is only ranked sixth? "Asmuntis frowned, "I heard that the power of the apocalypse''s first eight ranks had a qualitative change. No wonder the ancient Nichs was only ranked eighth ¡­" When


    They had also seen Nichs and Lovran on the ind, so they could feel that Nie Wuyue was indeed much stronger than the ancient people! When


    Of course, this was also due to Nie Wuyue being imprisoned for the past few months and focusing on cultivating, causing his magic power to increase. ck


    Ji Dan nced at them and said, "You guys have underestimated the power of the Apocalypse King. In terms of numbers, the Apocalypse King''s power has always been inferior to the n, but the n has always been unable to eliminate this old rival. Isn''t that proof enough?" mass


    The crowd was silent. They could tell from ckie''s words that the ones ranked ahead of death were even more terrifying! Large


    At this moment, the more they understood, the more they understood why Ye Fan strongly asked them to train hard. The only reason was that the potential enemies were too strong!


    <span>At this time, the Divine Dragon nsmen were also on their guard.


    "This is bad... "This woman is already this strong!" Ye Longteng eximed with a troubled expression on his face. With their strength, they would only be courting death if they went up there.


    Ji Yutang turned to Ye Chunhua and said, "Ancestor Chunhua! Go and help Patriarch Pang Chun! If we don''t get rid of this girl, we will all die! Ye Fan will also be bewitched by her! "Ye Chunhua, who was at the great circle of the Divine Awakening Realm, felt that his power wasn''t enough. However, when he thought about the life and death battlefield, he could only muster up his courage.


    Humph! Ye Chunhua! I don''t need you to do anything to kill this demonic girl! " "When Ji Pengchun saw that Ye Chun Hua wanted to take action, he stopped her loudly."


    "This..." Ye Chunhua awkwardly stopped. He couldn''t wait to help. He didn''te here today to fight a bloody battle.Originally, when Ji Pengchun fought with Sally, he could think of a way to round things up. But now that Nie Wuyue was here, it was impossible for him to even talk properly.


    <span>Ji Pengchun, on the other hand, was extremely confident. He no longer had any concerns as he began to condense dragon aura without restraint!


    "Phew!"


    Peng Chun sucked in a breath as the violent air currents once again appeared!


    A flood of true energy gathered in Ji Pengchun''s chest, his eyes shining with a golden light.


    Feeling the dragon''s might that was much stronger than before, everyone knew that this was definitely an earth-shattering dragon breath. As a result, the people below immediately scattered and retreated in all directions. Large


    His home could almost foresee that after taking a deep breath, this ce, which had just been restored not too long ago, would be rebuilt.


    "Old man, don''t even think about destroying my son''s home!" Nie<span>She snorted coldly and her long skirt flew up into the air! Only


    She stretched out her arms and chanted a spell. Arge amount of dark gray magic gathered in front of her like a storm! image<span>Most of the magic of a Mage at Nie Wuyue''s level could only be cast in an instant. Only some powerful spells still needed to be cast in order to control the spiritual force''s stable frequency.


    All of this happened in less than ten seconds. Ji Pengchun had finished condensing his dragon breath, and was roaring out!


    "Roar!" one


    The dragon breath that was even more tyrannical than before was like a golden light leaking out from the ground, rushing down at a speed of 3000 feet!<span>Nie Wuyue also finished preparing the spell at the same time. With a cold glint in his eyes, he pushed out his palms!


    <span>"Undead Bone Dragon!"


    <span>The ball of death storm energy in front of him actually turned into a vicious flying dragon that collided with the dragon breath with a sonic boom!


    The dark gray energy and the golden energy stayed deadlocked in mid-air for a full five seconds. As the electric and fire energies intertwined, an explosion urred! "


    "Boom!"


    Sand Tearing Stone, Dusk Under Heaven and Earth! punching


    The shockwave and sound waves stimted everyone''s nerves and eardrums. The raging airflow caused a typhoon to blow across the ind! No<span>When the dust settled, everyone raised their heads and found that the two people in the air had already started to fight again!


    When Ji Pengchun''s dragon breath was blocked, he was very angry. He immediately activated the Divine Dragon Golden Light Fist and started violently striking his fist and palm towards Nie Wuyue!


    Golden true essence shot out one after another towards Nie Wuyue''s soft and delicate body! can


    A Mage at Nie Wuyue''s level wouldn''t be that easy to get close to. Even if someone were to get close to him, he already had other means of defense. She<span>In an instant, ayer of greyish magic power armour was formed on his body, nimbly moving at high speeds in the air.


    At the same time, streams of bone spears and shockwaves flew towards Ji Pengchun like a torrential storm.


    Although Nie Wuyue''s cultivation was higher than Ji Pengchun''s, the divine dragon''s power was indeed the nemesis of all dark energies, causing the two''s battle to be extremely close, and it was difficult to determine the victor in a short period of time!


    "Gargoyle!"


    The instant Nie Wuyuended, he raised his hand and gravel and sand flew up from the ground, forming three bat shaped stone monsters!


    After attaching the death magic, the three gargoyles quickly rushed towards Ji Pengchun!"Dragon Roar Fist!" kiki


    Peng Chun disdained it. He threw a punch to his palm, creating a circr golden wave!<span>A sound wave that sounded like a dragon''s roar, along with the vibrating golden true essence, directly shattered two stone statues!


    However, the remaining one sessfully dodged this wave, grabbing towards Ji Pengchun''s neck from behind!"Ji Pengchun, on the other hand, was prepared for this!"


    "Such insignificant skill!"When Ji Pengchun was about to break that gargoyle, the corner of Nie Wuyue''s mouth raised into a sneer ¡­


    <span>"Boom!" stone


    "Like a ghost directly exploding, the short burst of death energy and crushed stones is even more powerful!"


    "No!" By the time Ji Pengchun realized the problem, it was already toote! such asAt such a close distance, Ji Pengchun could not dodge at all. His face was badly mutted, and he was in so much pain that he fell from the sky!


    How could Nie Wuyue give him a chance to catch his breath? She headed in the direction of Ji Pengchun, and condensed a flower made from magic in her hand. She blew lightly ¡­


    As the petals floated in the air, they kept expanding in the air. In a second, they had all be sharp death des!


    Seeing that Ji Pengchun was about to be hit, Ye Chunhua suddenly moved. Golden light exploded from his body as he turned around and used a whip kick to kick out a golden wind made of true essence!<span>The divine dragon flings its tail! " This


    <span>Although his zhen yuan failed topletely destroy all the deadly energy flying des, it still managed to forcefully disperse the attack and was unable to injure Ji Pengchun, who was falling down!


    <span>When Ji Pengchunnded on the ground, he was shocked as well. He was indeed stunned when he was hit on the head just now. He


    <span>He used one hand to cover his bloodied face as he gnashed his teeth while looking fiercely at Nie Wuyue. The killing intent in his eyes was about to spill out ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1337

    <span>1337


    <span>"Patriarch Pang Chun!" Are you alright!? " Ji Kangniang eximed from behind.


    <span>Shut up! This ancestor was just careless! " Ji Pengchun said angrily.


    Ye Chun Hua sighed bitterly and turned his head saying: "Peng Chun, I think ¡­ ¡­ Why don''t we go! If Ye Fanes overter... It''s hard to exin. "


    He could already feel that Chu Yunyao had left just now to notify Ye Fan.


    Although it was not clear how long Ye Fan would take to return, it had already been some time, so there was no guarantee that he would suddenly arrive. To


    At that time, if Ye Fan came back from the practice area and found out about this, then their Ye Family would not be able to have a good talk. leaf<span>If he had known this would happen, he might as well have sneakily made a trip with Ye Longteng. Instead ofing with the Ji n, it might have been easier.


    <span>"After the event, even if the Ji n was dissatisfied, it would still be better than now. Before they even had the chance to talk about it with Ye Fan, they already broke off their ''discussion''!"


    <span>Exin!? Why do I need to exin!? Does this ancestor need to exin to a n''s younger generation!? This Demon Queen of the Apocalypse, naturally needs to be killed! "


    <span>In Ji Pengchun''s eyes, the family of the Divine Dragon was above all else in the world. This was the education he had received since he was young, and he didn''t really care about these things in the outside world. matter


    In actuality, the innate sense of superiority of a n naturally made those on the level of the forefathers extremely proud.


    <span>Furthermore, based on the traditional way of thinking, they also didn''t think that a junior like Ye Fan would really disregard the ancestral etiquette and be immoral.


    In Ji Pengchun''s eyes, all his actions were for the greater good. For the n''s dignity, there was no problem at all! leaf


    A junior like Fan, even if he was very strong, how could he go against someone on the same level as his ancestor? That was absolutely outrageous! leaf<span>Even if Fan Xian could fight with people from the Zhou n, he couldn''t possibly attack his n''s ancestor, right?!


    Therefore, from the beginning, Ji Pengchun was not afraid of what Ye Fan would do to them.


    <span>This had been going on for hundreds of years. No matter how much they listened to others, it was difficult to change. When


    However, there were also some like Ye Chunhua who had a rtively gentle personality, and were more or less able to ept some changes in the world. He


    Although they would not be rebellious and unscrupulous, they would not be like Ji Pengchun, who was too stubborn and unyielding. Nie


    Upon hearing Ji Pengchun''s words, Wu Yue couldn''t help but sneer.This bunch of old things from your Divine Dragon n have caused my son and I so much trouble. to


    "Fine, all of youe here together to die, this saves me the trouble of killing them one by one!"


    Nie Wuyue! "Don''t go too far!" Ye Long Teng was filled with righteous indignation as he stepped forward and said, "Back then, you infiltrated our China and infiltrated our Dragon Soul. You tricked my big brother and caused him to be unable to recover from that defeat! To


    It''s all because of you, the King of Doom''s authority, that you didn''t use such malicious intents. If you didn''t be a spy, how could you end up like that!? You are the one who is harming others! "


    Nie Wuyue looked at him coldly, "Shut up! You still have the face to say that I harmed Ye Longyuan!? In order to protect my child, in order to protect him, I have already crippled my cultivation.When I was kneeling in front of your Ye family''s gate, carrying a child in my stomach, being swept away by the wind and rain, like a stray dog crying and begging you, where was Ye Longyuan!? Where are you guys!?


    I just want to see my child grow up and be safe and sound. I don''t want any status or any status! But you still won''t let us go ¡­ You are the ones who forced me into a corner! "


    Nie Wuyue hysterically shouted. Her eyes were red, and tears almost flowed out of her eyes. This<span>The hatred hidden deep within her heart had been tormented by this sort of extreme grief and pain for far too long. in


    <span>When the girls heard this, they all felt their hearts ache and ayer of mist appeared in their eyes ¡­ same


    <span>For women, they now understood even more clearly how miserable and helpless Nie Wuyue was back then. Any woman would feel despair if they changed their minds ¡­


    <span>What no one noticed was that at the far end of the battlefield, on a hidden slope, there was a man with his upper body naked, silently watching this scene with aplicated gaze ¡­


    <span>The air seemed to be filled with waves of grief ¡­ There was a brief silence.


    "Poor person, there''s definitely something to hate. Don''t think about your own actions and me everyone else. This is perverted logic!" Ye Long Teng broke the silence and said seriously. NieWu Yue sneered, "Whatever you say ¡­" Anyways, none of you should even think about escaping today! " kiki


    <span>Peng Chun hadn''t fully recovered yet, but he was fine. He walked up and stood beside Ye Chunhua, saying, "Witch, I was careless just now. I won''t give you another chance ¡­" Nie


    Wu Yue replied contemptuously, "Don''t give me a chance, just so that I can torture you guys a little longer ¡­" Word<span>Then, she once again condensed the surging death magic. She pped the ground with one hand and a dark gray magic was poured into the ground. A huge magic array was instantly spread out! one


    In the blink of an eye, the air was filled with an even denser aura of death!


    "ces of decay! "Bloodstone golems!"


    In an instant, the dirt and sand on the ground began to quickly gather, forming puppets that were two to three meters tall with blood flowing from their bodies!


    These bloodstone golems were faster and more powerful than ordinary earth-type golems.


    <span>After a dozen or so puppets appeared, they quickly rushed towards Ye Longteng, Ji Yutang and Ji Kangniang, bringing with them a soul-piercing death aura! with


    After the Blood Stone Golems attacked the three lower leveled people, Nie Wuyue once again rose into the air and summoned more than ten small array formations! "<span>Nether Ghost w! " one


    Many ck and gray ghost ws seemed to appear out of thin air as they came out from the magic array and attacked Ji Pengchun and Ye Chunhua from all directions! Only


    In an extremely short period of time, Nie Wuyue had alreadyunched a powerful attack towards five people at the same time. This was the advantage of magic, a wide range attack! No


    This time, Ji Pengchun and Ye Chunhua were exceptionally careful. They knew that Nie Wuyue must not underestimate her, so they activated Golden Light to protect their bodies.


    "Dragon w Hands!""Dragon Roar Fist!"


    <span>The two of them used their secret techniques to disperse the ghost ws, and at the same time, they quickly escaped from the encirclement of these formations. Nie


    Wu Yue had never expected that such a simple spell would be able to harm these two. She floated in the air, muttering some incantations as a strange and even moreplicated magic array appeared in the air!<span>Arge amount of ck clouds gathered from all directions, and a massive phantom of a hideous skeleton appeared in the sky. Ghost wails rose everywhere!


    <span>Not to mention the two in the magical formation, even the spectators were stunned by the powerful magic undtions and terrifying formation!


    Ye Chun Hua looked up and his face turned pale as he shouted: "Peng Chun! "Hurry up and use all your power to protect yourself!"<span>Ji Pengchun noticed that the giant skeleton and the skeleton in the sky were emitting a dazzling silver-gray light. He also felt that something was wrong. This


    This time, Ji Pengchun didn''t dare to try to force his way in.


    There was already no time for them to dodge. They could only bet everything they had. The golden divine dragon bloodline strength, true essence, and dragon might were all released, just like two zing stars in the sky!<span>The two forefathers banded together to form a defensive formation. The dark and sinister death magic around them was instantly andpletely dissipated!


    <span>However, Nie Wuyue''s eyes were already bloodshot from killing, as he wanted topletely destroy them!


    <span>Abyss Ghost Domain, Death God''s Light! "Descend!" Nie


    The massive Undead Magic condensed from the Thoughtless Moon was unleashed! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1338

    <span>1338


    Amidst the massive skeletal formation in the air, the seemingly heaven-covering, awe-inspiring skeleton suddenly came crashing down! one


    Time, the densely packed countless silver-grey death magic turned into tiny, sharp needles of light, engulfing the two golden balls of light below! more


    <span>What was inconceivable was that a magical formation had appeared on the ground at the same time. Countless amounts of deathly energy were pierced out from below! mimicry


    Buddha is the sky and earth, ten thousand arrows shot at the same time!This was and of death, and of despair!


    "Boom boom boom!"The shing sounds of explosions continued to irritate everyone''s eardrums. The scene being surrounded by the magical formation could no longer be seen!


    One could only see two balls of golden light emitting a little light from time to time, but it was getting weaker and weaker ¡­ kiki


    Kang Nian and Ye Long Teng were already overwhelmed just from dealing with the blood stone puppets. Seeing the two Patriarchs trapped in such powerful death spells, fear appeared on their faces.<span>Magic had always had the advantage ofrge scale attacks. If this was used in a battle with the n, who knew how many people would die!


    However, Ji Pengchun and Ye Chunhua had managed to maintain the smallest defensive area with the help of their Dragon Bloodline. HeIn a small area, we tried our best to use the Divine Dragon Golden Light Resolution to protect our bodies from the continuous death magic attacks! Nie


    The power of the wless Moon spell was not only in its range, but it also had a prating effect as well as a kind of soul deterrence! one


    Looking out, it was as if the entire world had fallen into the realm of death. This was a huge blow to the morale of the two forefathers. Niewless Moon continuously infused the Power of Death into the spell. With her strong mental force, she could sustain this spell for a very long time. It was enough topletely corrode the two ancestors!


    "This is bad!" Ye Chunhua''s cultivation was low, but he found that he was no longer able to defend under his feet. A deathly aura began to seep into the soles of his feet!


    <span>In an instant, one of Ye Chunhua''s feet lost its feeling and the aura of death continued to climb up! He


    <span>He grit his teeth and activated his martial arts to resist the death aura. Following that, the released true essence also weakened.


    <span>With this, the pressure on Ji Pengchun increased. He resentfully cursed, "Useless!" At the same time, a hint of decisiveness shed across his eyes!


    <span>"If this continues, we won''t be able to break this demonic art. We have to pose a threat to her body!" Ji Pengchun said.


    Ye Chunhua froze, "Don''t tell me you want to..." "It''s too risky!"He thought about Ji Pengchun''s n, but felt that it was too risky.


    <span>"That''s better than waiting for death!" Ji Pengchun snorted coldly, "How can I be willing to lose to a Western demoness like this!"


    Before he finished his sentence, Ji Pengchun gave up on defending.


    The divine dragon golden light faded away. All that was left of his body was true essence, as if he could be swallowed up by the demonic power of death at any moment! can


    His eyes were determined. He opened his arms, and the golden true essence within his body began to violently surge out! burning<span>In the scorching light, this surging true essence looked as if it could explode at any time; it was extremely unstable. !


    <span>"I am afraid that everyone on the ind will be able to sense the great power contained within this hundred meters."


    <span>This Ji Pengchun is not much of a person, he actually has some guts. At this time, he intends to attack with everything he has!? Azzle frowned.


    The so-called pride of an ancient n ¡­ "However, our paths are different and we''re not in the same boat." Asmuntis narrowed his eyes and said.


    After a dangerous period of time, the surrounding Zhen Yuan had be very dense. Luckily, Ji Pengchun was not destroyed during that period of time. When


    And it was also because Ye Chunhua had risked his life to help him block the attack.


    At this time, Ji Pengchun had finished operating his martial arts, and his arms were suddenly closing! This<span>Surging golden primeval essence that contained the strength of his blood in the Raindragon Realm gushed into his hands as if a flood had been released, gathering into a golden ball of light.


    "Witch, die!" "Dragon''s Roar!" kikiPeng Chun''s roar prated through the array. As his voice fell, the golden ball that contained terrifying true essence suddenly shot out a beam of light! This


    <span>The beam of light expanded from a small to a small size. In the blink of an eye, it had forcibly prated the formation. It was like a gigantic shockwave that was able to swallow everything in its path!


    From afar, it looked like a dark world had been cut in half by a ray of golden light!<span>Roaring Dragon was a move that could only be used after the awakening of the Divine Dragon Bloodline. It was a killing move recorded on the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. a few


    <span>Almost every member of the Divine Dragon n that had awakened their bloodline would learn this technique. After all, it wasn''tplicated.


    Back then, Ye Feng and Ji Hantian had also used it on Ye Fan.


    <span>Putting everything aside, this was the strongest absolute art. There wasn''t a Divine Dragon Family secret art that was stronger than this one.


    <span>With the continuous improvement in the Divine Dragon Bloodline and cultivation, the power of this move would also constantly have a qualitative change!


    <span>And such a powerful move, its ws were also very obvious. Firstly, the consumption was great, and secondly, one only had to use a straight line to attack. When encountering an opponent of the same level, it was easy to dodge.


    However, after encountering such a desperate situation, Ji Pengchun didn''t care about the consumption anymore. Moreover, he had no way of dodging when Nie Wuyue continued to cast her spell, which made it easier for him to lock onto his target. kiki<span>Peng Chun used 100% of his power and activated the simplest, most brutal, most lethal move of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. Finally, it was effective! spines


    The eyes shed and then disappeared. The deathly dark magic stopped its attacks, leaving a long gully on the ground.


    As the smoke and dust dispersed, the crowd saw that in front of Nie Wuyue, two enormous stone puppets had appeared out of nowhere. They formed a shield of death magic, and both blocked the dragon''s roar for her. No


    <span>In the next second, the two stone puppets shattered with a loud bang. It was clear that they had suffered too much damage.


    "Ahem ¡­"


    "Cough!" Nie Wuyue coughed lightly as a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Lord Death!" Hei Ji shouted nervously. "Hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ hei ¡­ heh ¡­"Nie Wuyue raised a hand, indicating that she was fine. side


    <span>At the side, everyone and all the women felt their hearts tighten. It seemed that even though Nie Wuyue had blocked a lot of the damage, she was still injured. kiki


    Peng Chun also gasped for breath. His lips were pale and his eyes were bloodshot as he said, "Witch, what''s wrong? It ended just like that? What other demonic and evil techniques are there that can attack me?! " Nie


    Wu Yue sniggered, "Don''t worry. I will definitely let all of you know what it means to live a life worse than to die ¡­ " Speak


    While speaking, Nie Wuyue once again condensed the death magic. However, it was obvious that she was also in a weakened state. The magic pressure was not as strong as before. kiki


    <span>Peng Chun and Ye Chun Hua once again activated their skill. Ye Chun Hua worked hard to get rid of the death aura in his legs and finally regained his mobility.


    <span>Just as the battle was about to begin, a sharp sword shining with cold light suddenly fell from the sky and stabbed steadily into the ground between the two sides! by


    Some of them couldn''t help but be stunned. The women and the others all had joyous expressions as they looked at the man standing on the distant slope. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1339

    1339


    "Ye ¡­" "Ye Fan?"


    Nie Wuyue was stunned to see his own son standing there since who knows when!? timeAfter seeing her again after a few months, Nie Wuyue''s expression became iparablyplex. Joy, apprehension, guilt ¡­ Her body trembled slightly, and she forgot about the fight.


    As for Ye Longteng, Ji Yutang and the others, they looked anxious and nervous. They started to worry about how Ye Fan would treat them.


    Oh? So that kid is Ye Fan? Hmph, you actually know how to put on airs at such a young age. Why haven''t youe over to greet us, the two forefathers, when you see using over?! " Ji Pengchun said proudly.


    <span>Ye Fan remained silent. From the high ground far away, with a simple leap, he crossed more than a hundred meters and lightlynded in the middle of the battlefield. He


    He took out a pill made from the ingredients of a Spiritualist Lucid Ganoderma and threw it to Ji Pengchun.Ji Pengchun took the pill and looked at it in surprise, "What is this?" There''s actually spiritual energy here? "


    Ye Fan expressionlessly said, "Eat it and circte your energy. Your body will recover faster." quaternary<span>When the surrounding people heard this, they were all quite surprised.


    The few people of Shen Long''s family were quite happy, because Ye Fan didn''t seem to be angry with them and even gave the pellet to Ji Pengchun.


    On the other hand, the women and the others were very confused as to why Ye Fan would even send medicine to such a troublesome person like Ji Pang Chun. Nie


    Wu Yue''s face disyed a trace of grief. Her eyes dimmed and her face paled ¡­ ""Haha!" Ji Pengchunughed out loud and said with praise, "You little rascal, you know the gist of it. No


    Others here don''t understand the rules at all. To actually dare to disrespect our Shen Long family, you really don''t know how to appreciate favors ¡­ "<span>Ye Longteng also hurriedlyughed and agreed, "After all, we are one family. Blood is thicker than water ¡­ ¡­ "I knew it, Ye Fan. In your heart, you know your own identity." "


    "Ha ha, after all, he''s the sessor to our Ye Family. If he hade back earlier, there wouldn''t have been so much trouble." Ye Chunhua said with a sigh of relief. kiki


    Yutang also took out a fan and said with a smile, "If it''s not a family, why would they treat my adopted daughter so well?" See


    Seeing the fewcent Divine Dragon nsmen and their happy expressions, the others couldn''t help but fall silent, their faces filled with helplessness.


    <span>No matter what decision Ye Fan made, they would unconditionally obey. If Ye Fan really wanted to go to the Shen Long family to recognize his ancestors, they would have to ept it. Only


    <span>Yes, the few women were somewhat confused, they felt that the Ye Fan in front of them was not the same as the Ye Fan they knew...


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan slowly walked to the ce where the sword had fallen, and pulled it out of the ground. He


    <span>He looked up and said coldly, "You seem to have misunderstood ¡­" forest


    As soon as the cold voice was heard, everyone present was stunned again.


    Ye Fan lightly said, "I will give him pills, so that he can quickly recover his strength." "I just want him to die sincerely so that I won''t say that I''m relying on the help of others to kill him...""..."


    All of a sudden, everyone from the Shen Long family froze.


    The feeling of falling from heaven to hell in an instant, it was exactly like that! And ¡­Everyone and a few women suddenly understood and realized that Ye Fan''s intentions were misunderstood.


    On the other hand, Nie Wuyue had a pleasantly surprised expression, and his eyes once again revealed a sense of hope.


    <span>Stinking brat! You dare to look down on this ancestor!? " Ji Pengchun angrily threw the pill on the ground, pointed at Ye Fan and yelled, "Don''t think you are invincible under the heavens just because you killed Zhou Teng Yun andpany! ben


    Ancestor came today to represent the Divine Dragon n. If you dare to kill me, you can give it a try! This ancestor does not believe that if I want to leave, what can you do to me!? "Ye Longteng also turned pale and advised, "Ye Fan! We came here this time just to chat with you, we have no intention of offending anyone! "Listen to uncle ¡­"


    "Shut up!" Ye Fan interrupted him with a deep voice, pointed at Sally who was not far away, and said: "You hurt my family, and you are still causing trouble in my home, breaking the rules of Purgatory Ind...


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Martial God helped me twice, I would have killed all of you long ago! "


    <span>"What!?" Ye Longteng andpany were stunned, "I... My father, he. Did he help you? "Twice?"


    They didn''t know that Ye Wuya had actually gone to meet Ye Fan in private, and there was even a ratherplicated interaction between them. leaf<span>Chun Hua''s face revealed a look of delight, "This... This meant that the Martial God regarded Ye Fan as his sessor! You are the new head of our Ye family! "


    Meanwhile, Ji Pengchun, Ji KangNian, and the others all had uncertain looks on their faces. Their hearts were pounding, as expected... Ye Wuya was secretly cultivating Ye Fan! No


    <span>After this, they were puzzled. Since Ye Wuya valued Ye Fan so much, why didn''t he bring Ye Fan back to the n? matter


    <span>In reality, they did not understand. Even if the Martial God had really requested for Ye Fan to return to the n, Ye Fan would not have agreed so easily.


    Helping him was helping him, but Ye Fan did not take the initiative to ask for it. Whether it was toprehend the Imperial Sword Technique, or to save someone from the eight epics, it was all Ye Wuya''s own wish.Moreover, Ye Fan had also given the Divine Dragon n a lot of face. Back then, letting Ye Feng, Ji Yutang, and the others go was already a relief. leaf


    <span>Sail coldly said, "I only asked you toe to the ind for the sake of that girl, Xianqing ¡­" "As for seeing you guys, I''m not interested in talking about other things."


    You. "Are you really going to abandon us, the Ye n?" Ye Long''s face was filled with grief.


    Ye Fan let out a mockingugh, "In the end, who abandoned who? Don''t you think this kind of thing isughable?" kiki


    Peng Chun waved his hand and said, "Don''t talk too much with him! This brat is arrogant and does not respect his elders. Since that''s the case, there''s no need to talk anymore. Let''s go! "<span>The three people of the Ji family all agreed in their hearts. Since the Martial God values Ye Fan so much, they couldn''t let Ye Fan return to the n. No


    <span>However, if the people of the Divine Dragon n knew that the Martial God had privately interacted with Ye Fan, then with the prestige of the Martial God and Ye Fan''s strength, most likely everyone would take Ye Fan as their new n leader.


    <span>This was definitely not the result that the Ji n wanted to see. Therefore, it would be better to just directly leave without getting into contact with Ye Fan!


    <span>However, how could Ye Fan let that person go? He waved away the dust on his sword and said, "If you don''t eat the pills, then I''ll have to take out my sword." I gave you a chance to recover your strength. You chose this. "


    <span>Hearing this, Ji Pengchun squinted his eyes and sneered, "You stinking brat, you overestimate yourself. Even if you have the Emperor Level Sword Intent, it will not be that easy to kill me."


    <span>Is that so ¡­ "Then I will only use one strike. If you block it, I will let you go ¡­" Ye Fan said lightly.


    <span>"Hmph, are you joking? One strike?" Ji Pengchun was slightly worried, but he felt that it was impossible for him to not be able to withstand a single sword attack.


    <span>Behind him, Nie Wuyue also frowned. She wasn''t afraid that Ye Fan wouldn''t win, but if it was just one sword attack, then the probability of failure was very high. If it didn''t seed, would he really let Ji Pang Chun go? No


    <span>As for the women and the crowd, they all deeply believed Ye Fan''s words and were not worried at all. leaf


    The corner of Fan Jian''s mouth slightly lifted, and the long sword in his hand began to condense a faint golden sword intent brilliance... with


    Afterwards, Ye Fan slowly approached Ji Pengchun.Every step of his felt like a drum beating on the hearts of everyone present. "Bang, bang, bang!" Large


    His family held their breath and gathered their attention. They all wanted to know how Ye Fan would use his sword ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1340

    1340 Ji


    "Peng Chun hesitated for a moment and did not run away. If he did not even dare to receive a sword attack, then he would not have the face to return to the n.""Divine Dragon Golden Light Art!" kiki


    Peng Chun quickly used all his strength to protect his body. His entire body was shining with a golden light, and several true essence shields were formed in front of him!


    At the same time, his footwork was also very meticulous. He could dodge from any angle at any time. This<span>At that time, Ye Fan was only a few dozen meters away from Ji Pengchun. The sword in his hand had a faint golden sword intent condensed, but it seemed to not have condensed much, nor did it shine.


    <span>Everyone could not help but be puzzled, could it be that Ye Fan nned to keep getting closer and use his sword at a very short distance?


    However, Ji Pengchun was definitely not stupid. When Ye Fan''s distance reached a certain point, he would also be able to move.<span>"This is the sword intent that I have recentlyprehended, it''s just perfect... I''ll give you a try... " leaf


    Before Fan had finished his sentence, the sword in his hand suddenly erupted with a dazzling golden light!<span>At the same time, Ye Fan''s feet suddenly exerted force, and the rhythm of the change grabbed Ji Pengchun''s moving space! leaf


    <span>The silhouette of the sail drew a sharp straight line as it flew straight towards Ji Pengchun!


    <span>The golden sword beam was like a sun that had emerged from the surface of the sea. It radiated with a boundless light, as though golden mes were burning the horizon!


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent... Dawn! "


    While Ye Fan was cultivating, he once flew out from the deep sea and coincidentally saw the morning sunlight simultaneously emerge from the sea! leaf<span>The sail had seen many sunrises, but after cultivating in the deep sea for many days, it had suddenly returned to the world of light from the darkness. He


    At the same time, he felt a sharp pain in his eyes, as well as a surge of emotions towards this magnificent scene! on


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan had suddenlyprehended this move, the ''Breaking Dawn'' sword intent. He used his body''s training speed andbined it with the dazzling sword light that was like the sunrise, to instantly travel a distance andunch an unexpected sword intent!


    <span>This sword intent seemed simple, but in reality, it required an extremely high level of control over one''s body''s attributes and details.


    He needed to condense the sword intent on the sword body and release it abruptly in a short period of time. He also needed to coordinate perfectly with his body. order


    <span>It was for the sake of releasing the strongest explosive sword intent at the most urate time! And ¡­


    The eye-piercing golden light that was like the sunrise could also temporarily interrupt the opponent''s line of sight when the sword was drawn, causing the opponent to pause in his thoughts for a short moment.<span>If he were to face an opponent of the same level, Ye Fan felt that this move might not be good. After all, he had to prepare more, but against an opponent weaker than him, this move was extremely fatal. When


    The moment Ye Fan made his move, the surrounding spectators all subconsciously squinted or closed their eyes.


    They only saw a straight golden beam of light pass through Ji Pengchun''s figure, while Ye Fan appeared behind him from the front of Ji Pengchun. ShortAfter a second of pause, the golden light protecting Ji Pengchun''s body suddenly dissipated!


    <span>His eyes were wide open, filled with pain and disbelief. His mouth was open, trembling, and he could hardly breathe as he held his neck!


    Fresh blood shot out from Ji Pengchun''s throat! one


    The sword, throat sealing!


    "Patriarch Pang Chun!" Ji KangNian and Ji Yutang screamed in fear. They rushed over and watched as Ji Pengchun fell to the ground!


    When the crowd saw this scene, they all felt their souls tremble! He<span>The team couldn''t even see clearly how Ye Fan used his sword!


    Ye Chun Hua and Ye Long Teng swallowed their saliva, their faces ashen. He<span>Everyone heard about Ye Fan''s earth-shattering battle with the Xuanming Tribe, but when they saw his terrifying strength, they all felt as if they were in a dream... This


    ¡­ ¡­. Was he really just a young man in his twenties? a fewThe women felt that Ye Fan was clearly stronger than when he was at the Dark Nether Family. They could imagine how hard Ye Fan had been training recently. i


    The demons of Nfeo were used to this kind of situation. They knew Ye Fan''s characteristics, it was fine that he was talented, but the key was that in order to increase his strength, they had to work even harder than anyone else. by<span>The fact that Ye Fan was able to survive was definitely not a coincidence. Nie


    Wu Yue looked at her son, her eyes filled with pride and excitement. Looking at Ji Pengchun, who was in pain on the ground, she vented out her hatred even more.Ye Fan didn''t have much excitement on his face. Killing Ji Pengchun was like cutting vegetables, there was nothing to be proud of.


    <span>He put away his sword and turned around to face Ji Yutang and the others. Seeing them still guarding Ji Pengchun''s corpse, he said, "Stop looking, he''s dead." kiki


    Yutang''s body trembled as he stood up with a pale face and said, "Ye... Ye Fan... We have no enmity with you, and we really can''t persuade the patriarch otherwise ¡­ "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    They alreadypletely understood how big the gap was between Ye Fan and them. Surviving was their top priority! leaf


    Chun Hua and Ye Longteng hadplicated expressions on their faces. Originally, they were worried that if Ye Fan were to kill Ji Pengchun, the Ji n would be dissatisfied and be enemies with Ye Fan.


    But now, after witnessing Ye Fan''s overwhelming strength, they had started to worry for the Ji family... Could the current Ji n really block Ye Fan? or


    The one who said ¡­ Within the family, other than a few top experts of the ancient God''s descendants, who else could be Ye Fan''s match?! This


    At that time, if they were to be enemies with Ye Fan, then it would probably be something that no n would be willing to do.


    <span>And now, the idea of using all sorts of conditions to lure Ye Fan back to Ye''s side was basically shattered... leaf


    <span>Since the sail already had the capital, why should he consider the n''s influence when he had already established a new territory? leaf


    Long Teng sighed with emotion. It had only been a short one to two years since they had met. How could Ye Fan rise to such shocking heights?!


    "Ye Fan..." "It should be enough to kill Peng Chun. After all, they are from the same race. Let them go." Ye Chunhua whispered.


    The only thing he could do now, was to let the Ye and Ji Families maintain a harmonious rtionship. After all, if Ye Fan didn''t go back, they would be the only ones left facing the Ji Family.


    <span>Ye Fan can ignore the people from the Ji family, but the people from the Ye family are still trembling in fear. When that happens, the Ji family will vent their anger on the Ye family, and something big will happen. leaf


    Fan Jian said indifferently, "I have something to ask you. Answer me honestly. If I find that you are lying ¡­" "You can consider the consequences yourselves." kiki


    Yutang and the others quivered in fear as they hurriedly nodded.You. "Please ask," said Ji Yutang.


    Ye Fan said seriously: "My foster mother, Hu Xiaoqin... Who killed him? " ThisOnce the question was asked, the Divine Dragon n members'' faces stiffened, and Nie Wuyue, who was standing behind them, was also stunned. His eyes revealed a trace of sadness ¡­ is


    <span>In truth, Ye Fan had always wanted to know the answer to this question, but too many things happened, so he was dyed.


    Of course, this was also rted to the earlier situation where he had to consider the difference between the strength of the n and the strength of the n. canRight now, Ye Fan felt that it was time to find out the truth. He


    <span>He had some guesses in his heart, but none of them had a definite conclusion. Although ¡­


    <span>He did not have much memories about his foster mother, but if it were not for that ordinary girl, he would not have lived to this day.


    <span>So, Ye Fan wanted to end this part of the past tofort the spirit in heaven.

 Chapter 1341

    <span>1341


    <span>The Ji father and son duo hadplicated expressions on their faces as they remained silent.


    <span>Seeing this, Ye Longteng thought for a while, then said, "Ye Fan, the dead already died. It has been so many years, let the dead pass..."


    "The one who died was not your mother, so if you want to go, go?" Ye Fan sneered. leaf


    <span>Long Teng''s face turned ugly. He thought to himself, "Is my mother not your grandmother?" But he didn''t dare to say anything more. Right now, Ye Fan was no longer someone he could teach a lesson to.


    Seeing Ye Longteng''s defeated look, Ye Fan also felt deeply moved in his heart. At that time, the dragon king, who seemed to have a profound background and a mysterious background, could only be this much... cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar<span>When facing against the Dragon King and the Phoenix Girl, he had to be careful.


    <span>And now, they were all gone. Forget about the dragon soul, even if it was the n, he would still be able to look them straight in the eye ¡­. This


    <span>All of these were things that required hard work in order to be stronger! This


    The feeling of winning honor with absolute strength and being in control of one''s own life and death was vastly different from the sense of aplishment an ordinary person would feel when obtaining money or beautiful women.<span>One had to suffer through hardships, be an outstanding person, and endure the hardships of ordinary people in order to obtain rewards that ordinary people could not obtain. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian felt at ease with everything he had. He looked sharply at the Ji father and son, and said: "If you cannot answer, then I will kill you ¡­" I would rather kill the wrong person than let you off! "


    <span>Ji Kangniang gnashed his teeth and trembled without saying a word. No


    However, Ji Yutang could not take it anymore and shouted, "I''ll say! "I''ll say it!"


    Yutang! "You ¡­" "Ji Kangniang was very excited and wanted to interrupt."<span>Father! Do you think he wouldn''t dare to kill others just because he dared to!? No more talking! Our Ji family is going to be wiped out! " Ji Yutang yelled. kiki


    Kang Nian''s face was pale. He took a step back with a trembling face full of loneliness and unwillingness. kiki


    Yutang''s voice trembled a little as she gritted her teeth and said, "Ru Lan ¡­ My sister Ji Rn, the assassin she arranged ¡­ " leaf<span>Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. This answer was about the same as his guess. Most


    The person who hated him and Nie Wuyue was naturally Madam Ji Ru Lan. posterior


    When Nie Wuyue, who was facing him, heard this answer, his eyes were filled with rage as he clenched his hands.<span>"Your sister arranged it. How did you, father and son, know about this? " Ye Fan asked. kiki


    <span>Kang Nian and Ji Yutang''s face turned pale. Ji Yutang also threw caution to the wind and said, "Do you think this is a big secret? KNOWN


    <span>People of the Dao are not limited to us. How could your father Ye Longyuan not know of it? How could Ye Chen not know about it? The War God ¡­ He must know! "


    <span>Ye Longteng''s face turned pale, but he did not deny it this time.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, he had suspected that Ye Longteng was intentionally pretending to be unaware of the situation, and immediately said in a deep voice, "Tell me everything that happened that year in detail."


    <span>"Very simple." Ji Yutang took a deep breath and said: "Back then, when Nie Wuyue was a secret service agent for the Dragon Soul, she got to know Ye Longyuan and had feelings she shouldn''t have. They had you. No


    But because she was a spy for the Doomsday King, she couldn''t really give birth to you, and they wouldn''t ept it. byShe wanted our Shen Long family to protect her and the baby in her womb. But


    <span>It is Ye Longyuan who is engaged to my sister, and she is an agent of the Apocalypse King. Who would dare to take the risk to believe her? phase


    <span>To believe a spy carefully trained by the power of the Apocalypse, was he really single-minded enough to enter the n? And it''s the kind of people who don''t even want their status?


    <span>At that time, the War God no longer cared too much about his n''s affairs. He said that his own son had done nothing well, and that he wasn''t willing to make the decision on his own. long


    <span>Of course the old society won''t ept you and your son, but she is, after all, carrying the grandson of the War God. Even if the War God had said that he would not interfere, who would actually dare to act so viciously at the foot of Mount Kunlun? posterior


    <span>Come, Nie Wuyue crippled his own cultivation and decided to be an ordinary person. In the end, he lost his cultivation, the weather became cold and the condition of his body became worse. Furthermore, he had you in his stomach and got sick outside. leaf


    <span>The family sent an old servant to send her out of Kunlun, andter sent back word that she had miscarried, that her child was gone, and that she had left by herself. both


    However, the child was gone, and Nie Wuyue''s cultivation was also gone, so no one dared to question him anymore. No<span>Past... Paper cannot wrap fire. After Ruo Lan married Ye Longyuan, she found the servant that sent Nie Wuyue away back then and asked for the truth.


    Only then did he know that Nie Wuyue had carried you away when you were born ¡­ Then ¡­


    <span>The old servant was old and thin to begin with, so he passed away very quickly. However, through the traces of the past, Ruo Lan was able to find Hu Xiaoqin in Hua Hai to follow you.


    <span>Although she couldn''t find Nie Wuyue, Hu Xiaoqin was a woman that she had saved before. She was most likely someone that Nie Wuyue had entrusted to her, so she was naturally considered to be in the same group as Nie Wuyue. Me


    "As the matriarch of the Ye family, sister is very sensitive. Her every action will be noticed by others. Of course, she can''t do it herself, so she came to find Father and me ¡­"


    Saying that, Ji Yutang gathered up his courage and said with a stern face, "Ye Fan, I won''t hide this from you. I have indeed sent a killer to poison you that year... body<span>For brother, I will do this for my sister, I will not regret it! Because Ye Longyuan and Nie Wuyue let my sister down!


    However, I don''t know why, but that assassin didn''t seed in the end and only poisoned Hu Xiaoqin ¡­


    And that assassin didn''t return to report back. I thought that the War God was protecting me from the shadows, so he didn''t dare to send anyone else to kill me."Plus, after you entered the orphanage, you were taken overseas by the ruler of the old days, so we have no news of you ¡­" leaf


    The sail stood in ce for a long time. He was not too surprised to learn of the truth, but he was only able to verify most of his original guesses. phaseCompared to his anger and hatred, it was more a form of entanglement that made him feel pain, and a sense of guilt towards his foster mother, Hu Xiaoqin ¡­


    "Then... Ye Longyuan, where was he at that time ¡­ " Ye Fan asked. No<span>When Ji Yutang said something, Nie Wuyue, who was behind him, let out a pitiful smile and said, "Where is he, a cowardly turtle? I went to the Ye n''s gate and begged for mercy for two months, and he didn''t even dare to see me once ¡­ Me


    <span>"The thing that I regret the most in my life is loving a coward!"


    My big brother is not a coward! You witch! If you hadn''t been a spy and bewitched my brother, how would you have met with such a bad fate!? " Ye Long Teng said angrily.


    "I was adopted by the Guardian King since I was young. It is also my fault that I serve the power of the Apocalypse King!? I bewitched him? "Heh ¡­" Nie Wuyue sneered, "If everything is really my fault, then why is Ye Longyuan staying at home and not daring to stand out and criticize me!? cause<span>He felt guilty for himself! He lied to me and left us! He is weak and useless, and he has not borne the responsibility! "


    Ye Long Teng''s face turned red, "These are your one-sided words! "You ¡­"


    "Enough!"


    Ye Fan immediately interrupted the two people''s argument. His figure shed and appeared in front of Ji Yutang.<span>Ji Yutang looked at the expressionless Ye Fan and felt that his heart was about to stop beating.


    <span>You. If you want to kill me, you can. But I''ve told you the truth. Please let my son go. "Also, don''t be angry at the evening sun ¡­" A trace of determination emerged in Ji Yutang''s eyes. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1342

    1342 leaf


    Fan Xian''s expression was very indifferent, and he teased, "If your scheming ability is directly proportional to your talent for cultivation, you will definitely be even more powerful than that Ji Pengchun."The corner of Ji Yutang''s eyes twitched as he said, "You... "What do you mean, you''re not satisfied with me telling you the truth?"


    Ye Fan said, "You talk like you want to shoulder a burden, and even pretend to be willing to sacrifice your life for your son and family."


    <span>However, although you said that you were responsible, you actually left the main culprit to your sister, Ji Ru Lan.


    <span>You said that in order to help your own sister vent her anger, you sent a killer to poison my foster mother, but wasn''t it for your own sake as well?


    If you are so good to your sister, why did you have to take Ye Feng down the wrong path and make him into a self-righteous trash?


    You clearly know that Ye Feng is Ji Ru Lan''s lifeline, yet you kept leading Ye Feng down the wrong path. You call yourself a good brother? "


    Ji Yutang''s face was pale and his sweat dripped down like rain, "You... "You misunderstood me..."


    On the other hand, Ye Longteng revealed an expression of indignation. He had long noticed that Ji Yutang''s uncle was secretly bringing harm to Ye Feng. However, when he found out, it was already toote.<span>"Ye Feng''s character has already changed. It will be extremely difficult for him to turn back."


    <span>Did I misunderstand you? " Ye Fan sneered, "Aren''t you actively helping Ji Ru Lan find me so that you can poison me? Isn''t that because I''m worried that I might be a hidden danger and prevent Ye Feng from bing the sessor of the Ye family?


    You know very well, as long as Ye Feng inherits the Ye Family, in the future, the Ye Family will be finished. NoPast, from this point, you are indeed a ''good father'', every step of yours, is actually paving the way for Ji Hantian to be the new Divine Dragon n''s Patriarch ¡­ Only


    <span>Unfortunately, you don''t understand your son at all. Although I''ve only met him once, he''spletely different from you. He


    It would be a figure, but in his own way, not by trickery, and. and it won''t be limited to just the Shen Long family. "


    Ji Yutang''s eyes revealed a hint of destion. He gradually realized that his son was not of the same heart as him ¡­ But<span>He had already reached this point, and there was no way for him to turn back. He could only hope that one day, Ji Hantian would understand his intentions.


    <span>You say these things. "What do you mean?" Ji Yutang raised his head with tears in his eyes.


    Ye Fan lightly said, "I want you to understand, don''t try to y any tricks on me anymore, your life and death will be decided with just a thought from me..."


    There are some things I didn''t want to expose, but that doesn''t mean I didn''t know. "Also, don''t make things difficult for her in the future."<span>Ji Yutang''s face was filled with disbelief, "You... You really don''t want to kill me? "


    <span>Ye Fan said yfully: "What, you don''t believe me?" "Actually, I am also hesitating. Should I kill you anyway?"


    No! No! I don''t dare to do any more heinous things! I... I will never go and bother you again! " Ji Yutang finally managed to survive, but he just wanted to live on.<span>Ye Fan waved his hand, "Scram out of Purgatory Ind, before I change my mind."


    The Ji father and son duo hurriedly ran towards the airport as if they were granted amnesty. He


    Not only were they afraid of Ye Fan, they were also afraid of Nie Wuyue suddenly attacking them. If that happened, they definitely wouldn''t be able to stop him. And ¡­<span>Ye Longteng was unwilling, and pleaded, "Ye Fan, can you really not consider it? Yuwei is still waiting for you at home ¡­ " leaf


    Long Teng didn''t dare say that before they came, they still wanted to use Ling Yu Wei to force Ye Fan to return to the n.


    But firstly, they were in a hurry. Secondly, they saw Ye Fan''s overwhelming strength. They also knew that by using these methods, the effect would only be counterproductive. If<span>Not only did he not bring Ye Fan back to the n, but he also let Ye Fan enter the Kunlun Mountains, which would be the end of him.


    Therefore, at this moment, they could only give up. They wanted to make Ye Fan soften his heart and give Ling Yuwei face.


    <span>When Ye Fan heard this, he felt a bit upset. He also didn''t know how Ling Yuwei was doing. From


    It was time to think about how to handle this ambiguous rtionship between Ling Yuwei and himself.


    As Ye Fan''s strength increased and his horizons expanded, he was no longer afraid of making Su Qingxue angry, because in his eyes, the rtionship between a man and a woman, was more and more easily dealt with. Person<span>Birth has no medicine for regret, but when there is a flower, there is only a break.


    <span>No matter what the world said about him, no matter what the women around him thought of him, he just wanted to follow his own heart.


    "You guys treat her well. As for the rest, you don''t need to ask." Ye Fan said.


    Ye Chunhua said carefully, "Ah, Ye Fan... When the War God had left, he had given the most precious manor of the dragon-veined gate to Yu Wei. such as<span>If you don''t go back, maybe she won''t be able to hold on by herself ¡­ "Our Ye n is under a lot of pressure right now." leaf


    Fan Xian was stunned. There was actually such a thing? The War God''s ns were truly somewhat unfathomable. No


    <span>"Yes, Ye Fan will also not easily let them have their way."


    I got it, there''s nothing else, hurry up and go. "You are not wee here," said Ye Fan.<span>Ye Chunhua still wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Ye Longteng. The old man could only sigh, knowing that talking too much would make Ye Fan unhappy, so he left. iso


    After everyone had left, Heiji walked to Ye Fan''s side and asked, "Are you going to let them go just like that?" Aren''t you letting them off too easily? They were the main culprits and aplices that caused your mother''s death in the past! "


    "ckie!" "Stop talking!" However, Nie Wuyue stopped his men.


    "Lord Death, killing them is but a small matter, at least we should cripple them right?!" ckie wanted to vent her anger on behalf of her master. Nie<span>Wu Yue let out a faint sigh, "So what if I killed them? With Ye Fan''s strength, he can kill them at any time. But


    <span>It was ¡­ In the past, the Divine Dragon n had so many people. Those who watched from the sidelines and those who didn''t know about it, were they going to kill them all?


    <span>Killing them will not benefit us at all, and the dead Xiao Qin will not return either. She will only bring more troubles and harm more people ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan looked deeply at Nie Wuyue. Indeed, he also thought the same thing in his heart. He


    <span>Of course, he wanted to avenge Hu Xiaoqin. If Ji Ru Lan was in front of him, he would have already tried to kill her.


    <span>However, could killing Ji Ru Lan and Ji Yu Tang really be counted as the truth? phase


    <span>Compared to the Ji siblings, what was even more difficult for Ye Fan to ept was Ye Longyuan, his biological father. And ¡­


    <span>In addition, the role of the War God was extremely strange. Logically speaking, as long as the War God said something, he should be able to pacify the situation. However, the War God had chosen not to interfere.


    <span>Perhaps in the future, when Ye Fan sees Ji Ru Lan, he will not be able to resist and kill that woman... But was it really necessary? Perhaps Ji Rn''s death was a relief to her now that she had lost her son and husband?


    Ye Fan''s mood was a bit irritable, and his thoughts were a bit messy. Especially when facing Nie Wuyue, his mood was even moreplicated.


    Salisbury, send someone here to clean up. Exin to the frightened visitors. "I''m going back to the castle."


    "Yes, King." Sally and the others naturally didn''t have any objections to Ye Fan''s decision.Seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, Nie Wuyue quickly followed him, his eyes urgently shouting, "Ye Fan! Can you talk to me? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1343

    1343


    Ye Fan''s footsteps stopped, but after a moment of silence, he still continued to walk away.


    Nie Wuyue dejectedly stood on the spot, and his eyes emitted a trace of endless sadness and pain, but he didn''t continue to pursue.<span>Sally walked to Nie Wuyue''s side and gently said, "Madam, let me arrange a ce for you to rest. We can talk about other thingster.


    I think. The King also needs time to calm down and think about something ¡­ "


    <span>Perhaps it was because of the bloodline in her body, but Sally Ye had a special favorable impression of Nie Wuyue, who cultivates ck magic. She always felt that their auras were quite simr.


    <span>Nie Wuyue could naturally sense it as well. When she looked over for the first time, she noticed that among these girls, Sally Ye was the most fond of her.


    In addition, she also understood the origins of the girls by Ye Fan''s side. Knowing that Sally''s leaves had a special meaning to Ye Fan since he was young, she naturally paid more attention to them.<span>"Okay, thank you, Sally."


    <span>Nie Wuyue was, after all, a woman who had experienced many trials and hardships. She quickly calmed her heart and nned to regain herposure.


    <span>After all, she still had an important message to send to Ye Fan, to let him know how serious the situation was right now.


    <span>On the other side, Ye Fan walked all the way back to the castle.


    Halfway there, the residents of the ind who had experienced Ye Fan''s powerful strength, the rich and powerful merchants from the outside all revealed pious and worshipful looks. Many of them cheered and greeted Ye Fan.Even to the extent that quite a number of people directly kneeled on the side of the road and kowtowed when they saw Ye Fan.


    <span>This time, many people had witnessed the death of the sixth prince and the battle between Ji Pengchun!


    The people on the ind were suffocating when they saw the great battle that was going on in the darkness ¡­<span>In the end, as soon as Ye Fan appeared, he killed Ji Pengchun with one sword attack!


    <span>Absolute power domination, that was as simple as that!


    All those who had witnessed the situation had a new understanding of Ye Fan''s strength. The Hell King Lucifer''s fame would naturally be even more resounding.


    Without a doubt, this battle will raise Ye Fan''s position in the ocean to a whole new level. Many people were already guessing that even the Armageddon King might not be Ye Fan''s match!


    On that day, there were many rich and noble families who came to pay tribute. They felt that they should add more gifts and take advantage of the fact that they could still go to the ind.<span>However, the fact that Ji Pengchun had been killed instantly by the four Divine Dragon nsmen who had returned to China couldn''t be hidden.


    <span>At that time, Ye Fan''s title of "Sword God" would naturally shake the world in China!


    <span>The sword and the sword were enough to frighten all the ns of the world!


    It could be said that with Ye Fan''s current achievements, he could already envious of all the young talents in the world. In a ce that Ye Fan didn''t know, there were too many people who had already set him as their goal and idol.Ye Fan also didn''t care about those things. The reason he became stronger was to protect his beloved, and also to experience an indescribable sense of aplishment.


    <span>Moreover, because Nie Wuyue was getting closer, Ye Fan''s heart was in pain, his chest was stuffy, and his brain was muddled. He couldn''t hear anything outside.


    He entered the castle, ignoring the greetings of the servants, and went up to his room on the second floor to lie down for a while.Just as he was about to close the door, a woman ran in.


    "Ye Fan!" I''m calling you! Why are you ignoring me? " Chu Yunyao was very depressed, she had called out to Ye Fan a few times, but the man seemed to be possessed, she could not hear what she was saying.Ye Fan came back to his senses, forcing a smile, "Little Yao Yao, what''s wrong?"


    "I sent a drone to find you. Where did it go?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    Ye Fan sighed, "He fell into a volcano and was burnt by theva."<span>"Why the crater?" Chu Yunyao was puzzled.


    Ye Fan said, "Because I am cultivating inside."


    <span>Chu Yunyao stared nkly at the man for a few seconds, then couldn''t help but say, "Pervert."


    Ye Fan lightly smiled, "Is there anything else you need?"


    <span>"Yeah, I have a n to revive Angel. There''s new progress in theb, and the drug extraction device needs to be tested using Spirit-Nurturing Ganoderma."


    In addition, the spiritual energy extraction system from the Primordial Stone was also about to begin a clinical trial. "Chu Yunyao said," You haven''te back in so long, hurry up and go take a look. "


    Ye Fan wrinkled his brows, hesitated for a moment, and shook his head, saying, "It''s a littlete, I want to be alone for a while. Right now, I feel a little stuffy in my chest."


    "Chest tightness? Even when you are training in theva, you still have chest tightness? Is it because your own mother came to find you that you''re not feeling well? " Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at the man, "Do you have so many sentiments?"Ye Fan sat on the bedside and sighed, "You won''t understand. A woman who you haven''t seen for more than twenty years, a total stranger, suddenly became your own mother ¡­"


    Thest time we met, he said that he was my aunt... I don''t know what she''s thinking, and I don''t know how to face her ¡­ "<span>Chu Yunyao crossed her hands in front of her chest, and said, "You''re right, I really don''t understand. Who asked me to have a personality disorder? What a mess of human emotions, I''m not interested in them!


    But are you depressed, depressed, heartbroken, and daydreaming about wasting your time here?The people in theb are still waiting for you! Can you focus your energy on something that makes sense? "


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless, "Little Yao Yao, you can''t think of everyone else like you, to be able to easily deal with any emotional problems."


    <span>"What is emotion? It''s just some hormones! " Chu Yunyao said, "You study medicine, don''t you know about it?


    Humans are stimted, stress releases a lot of hormones, adrenaline. Hormones then act to raise blood sugar and increase blood supply to the heart.Arge number of hormones arrive at the heart in a short period of time, which will significantly decrease the activity of the heart muscle, thus affecting the ability of the heart to supply blood.


    <span>Your chest is aching, stuffy, and short of breath. It''s what you call a mother and son emotional problem. "


    Saying that, Chu Yunyao shook her head in disdain, "If a human being is affected by their emotions, they are just ves in their brain. This is no different from getting drunk and getting drunk after being captured by alcohol!


    It was one thing for the others, but to think that... "You are nothing more than that."


    With a cold snort, Chu Yunyao turned to leave.<span>But Ye Fan stood up and held her from behind, then pushed her down onto the bed!


    <span>Ye Fan pressed down on top of the woman, looking straight into her bright eyes.


    <span>Chu Yunyao wasn''t afraid at all, she just stared at him with her eyes wide open.


    After looking for more than ten seconds, Ye Fan''s cold face revealed a bitter smile, "You''re the only one who can persuade me like this..." However, aren''t you afraid of being treated unfairly by my family because of how you''ve provoked me? "<span>"Who wants to advise you? "Don''t be so conceited, don''t disturb my experiments!" Chu Yunyao pushed the man two times, but did not push him away.


    Ye Fan smiled evilly and said, "What do we do now, I''m going to be a captive again. This time, the hormones and adrenaline made me want to do something to you."<span>"You ¡­ Are you sick? The door isn''t even closed! " Chu Yunyao couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. After all, there would be people passing by the castle at any time.


    "Of course I''m sick. If I weren''t sick, would I have been able to be together with a crazy woman like you?"


    Ye Fanughed and said...<span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1344

    1344


    After an hour, Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao left the room and walked towards theboratory.


    Chu Yunyao walked a little unnaturally andined, "Can''t you let me take a bath first? It was good to rub it, it was sticky... It''s hard to walk. "<span>"What are you taking a bath for? Weren''t you in a hurry for me to go and take a look at the results? Hurry up and go!" Ye Fan held the woman''s shoulders and said.


    <span>"Are you really going to rush it? Why did it take so long just now?! " Chu Yunyao angrily said.


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "That''s not something I can control, I''m really strong..."<span>As she was speaking, Sally walked over.


    "Wang, what are you all talking about?" "What''s going on for so long?"


    Ye Fan chuckled and said, "It''s nothing, Sally Ye, did you need me for something?"<span>"Hmm, it''s nothing. I''ve already dealt with the aftermath and arranged for the Death Lady to live in that small courtyard on the southern slope. Let me inform you," said Sally.


    Ye Fan was silent for a moment, and then nodded, "Okay, I understand. Are your injuries alright?"


    <span>Sally smiled and shook her head, "I''ve already recovered."


    "That''s good." Ye Fan reached out his hand to stroke the girl''s hair, "I''m going to theboratory."<span>In front of Chu Yunyao, being caressed by Ye Fan, Sally was still a little shy. She blushed and asked, "Is it the n to revive Angel, is it going to work soon?"


    <span>"It should be soon. I think after Angel revives, she will like this big sister of yours."


    "After all, Sally Ye, you are so good at taking care of people. At that time, I will need you to give me supplementary lessons to make up for the years that have passed." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Sally was also looking forward to it, "Hmm ¡­" I would also like to see her, after all, without her, and also not as we are today. "


    For Sally, Angel was a special existence. These past few years, she was the only one who could go to the basement and see Angel in her sleep; this was her exclusive privilege.Just like Ye Fan had thought, in his childhood, it was Sally Ye who allowed him to have the faith to survive.


    And when he grew up, it was Angel who allowed him to regain his humanity and the meaning of life ¡­


    <span>The two girls had helped Ye Fan reconstruct his life at different times.


    <span>Sally was very grateful, Angel brought a new life for Ye Fan, and awakened the bright side of Ye Fan.


    <span>That was why she felt a sense of empathy for Angel.


    Sometimes she would go down to the basement and say something to Angel, as if she were listening.


    <span>Even Ye Fan did not know about these things.


    <span>Moreover, perhaps it was all because of the Westerners. Compared to the other women around Ye Fan, Sally''s rtionship with Angel was a lot more amiable.


    When Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao arrived at theboratory, they checked the medical equipment that the experts had worked together to create.


    These were the intellectual crystals created by the advanced technology and theories on the Earth''s axis.


    Even though there was still a bit of a difference with the technology on the Earth''s axis, after all, raw materials and other basic technologies couldn''t be that developed, as long as the effects reached the requirements, everything would be fine.


    Ye Fan experimented with the Psionic Lucid Ganoderma and found that this new set of equipment could indeed perfectly inject the medicine into living organisms without harming the tissue.


    <span>This was important, because Angel''s body and brain were so fragile, she needed to control every bit of the drug''s potency.


    Soon after, Ye Fan looked at the biochemical pod Chu Yunyao had created. After cing a Primordial Stone into a fixed container, there would be some Xiantian spiritual energy entering the cabin.Ye Fan did not think that Chu Yunyao would be able to create the tools she needed so quickly. With regards to this woman''s scientific talent, he had a new understanding of her.


    <span>It seemed like Chu Yunyao had some confidence in not wanting to cultivate. It was possible that she could use technology to achieve longevity.


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was discussing the details of the security protection with the team, a message came from Sally ¡ª a person from the phoenix n wanted to see Du Yun''er!


    When Ye Fan heard this news, he couldn''t help but be surprised for a moment. After faintly sensing something in his heart, he let Sally Ye agree to let their ne enter Purgatory Ind.


    Ye Fan also hurriedly left theboratory, returning to the castle and finding Du Yun''er.


    Du Yun''er was still practicing her cultivation. Upon hearing that the people from the Phoenix n hade to find her, the girl''s thoughts becameplicated and puzzled.


    "Brother Ye Fan, is it Sister Xiao?" She came to me? "Why not ¡­"


    Ye Fan saw the girl''s helpless look and only said, "Wait a moment, no matter what happens, you just have to make a decision based on your own sincere thoughts. As for the rest, I will bear the burden..."Du Yun''er looked at Ye Fan, took a deep breath and nodded with a smile.


    In the living room of the castle, Ye Fan, Du Yun''er, Sally Ye and a few other girls sat together, waiting for the people of the Phoenix n toe in.


    Not long after, three people opened the door and walked in. They were Xiao Fengshan and Xiao Xin`er, father and daughter.<span>For two generations of Feng Nu to appear all of a sudden, it showed the sincerity of the Phoenix n.


    Xiao Xin''er knew many of the people present and greeted them.


    When she met Du Yun''er''s gaze, Xiao Xin''er''s expression was clearly a little unnatural.


    Xiao Fengshan, on the other hand, had a trace of nervousness in his eyes as he looked at Du Yun''er.


    <span>"Hehe ¡­" "Ye Fan, this ce of yours is really quite nice. It sure knows how to enjoy itself." Huang Yueshan very naturally pulled out a chair and sat down, opening her mouth andughing as she began to chat.


    <span>Ye Fan felt that this old woman with a cheerful personality was quite interesting and said, "If you like it, you can stay for a few more days. Just don''t set it on fire."


    Huang Yueshan said with a look of regret, "I wanted to y a little more, but unfortunately, I still have important matters to attend to ¡­ "But, you are quite amazing. I heard you killed Ji Pengchun?""The news spread fast enough." Ye Fan narrowed his eyes.


    Xiao Xin''er snorted lightly, "This is not a small matter. The people from the Ji n are probably furious."Xiao Xin''er looked at Ye Fan''s eyes, a trace of unwillingness in her eyes. In the past, their strength was equal, but now... She could no longer see Ye Fan''s shadow.


    The girl did not understand, ording to the bloodline, her Phoenix bloodline was not much weaker than the Divine Dragon bloodline. Furthermore, she had been diligently cultivating, so why was it that she could not catch up to Ye Fan?


    <span>Was he really that stupid? Xiao Xin''er wasn''t willing to admit it ¡­ She had also never seen how Ye Fan cultivated before, so if she had the chance, she really wanted to watch from the sidelines.


    "How Ji family is, it has nothing to do with me." Ye Fan lightly asked: "Today you came, why did you look for Yun''er?"


    Du Yun''er nervously grabbed onto her skirt with both hands and bit her lower lip. There was a trace of unease in her eyes.


    The father and daughter of the Xiao family did not make a sound. Huang Yueshan smiled and went straight to the point. "Didn''t you already guess this long ago? We want to make up for our previous mistakes and bring the phoenix girl home!"<span>Huang Yueshan smiled and looked at Du Yun''er, saying, "Child, I''ve discovered that you''ve already cultivated to the Refinement Realm. Although I don''t know why you''ve improved so quickly ¡­


    However, your fast cultivation is a good thing. You should have noticed by now, that you''re not an ordinary person, right? "Most of the people present did not know of Du Yun''er''s background. At this moment, they could not help but look at the girl in astonishment.


    On the other hand, Du Yun''er''s delicate body was trembling. Her eyes were red, and her breathing was ragged as she looked left and right. She was feeling very uncertain, and was at a loss of what to do.<span>Although she had already guessed at this possibility, she wasn''t afraid of fire after all, and Xiao Xin''er''s repeated visits to find her were very suspicious ¡­ But... It was still hard for her to calm down after her conjecture had be a reality.


    <span>"Yun''er ¡­" Xiao Xin''er choked with emotion and said with an apologetic smile: "Sorry, I have been hiding this from you ¡­ You are my half-sister, the Phoenix Jade on your body and my Phoenix Jade, you are a pair ¡­ "


    As she spoke, Xiao Xin''er took out her own jade pendant and ced it on the table.


    Du Yun''er took out her own jade pendant and the two sisters stared at one another. The atmosphere in the hall seemed to be frozen in time.<span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1345

    1345<span>The onlookers were unable to fully understand Du Yun''er''s current state of mind. However, they were all more or less happy for the girl and felt sorry for her. They were happy that she was no longer an orphan. She had been waiting for this day for far too long ¡­ org


    <span>After a while, Huang Yueshan giggled, "What a beautiful scene, Yun''er, to let you suffer alone outside is the fault of our Phoenix n.


    It''s your father''s fault for not saying anything in the n, but your grandfather had to put in a lot of effort to protect you and your mother. "


    Xiao Fengshan felt somewhat embarrassed standing at the side, but he also felt a kind of guilt.<span>Du Yun''er''s delicate body trembled slightly as she said, "I ¡­ My mother? Is she still alive? "


    <span>"I''m here, this time we came to bring you back to the Phoenix n so that you and your mother could reunite with your family." Huang Yueshan said with a smile.


    Du Yun''er immediately asked, "Then why was I kept in the orphanage all those years ago?"<span>Xiao Fengshan spoke with difficulty, "Child ¡­ It was very difficult to exin what had happened that year clearly. I''m sorry, mother and daughter, your mother. "I did not want to abandon you."


    Du Yun''er''s eyes sparkled as she looked at her biological father, a man she should be most familiar with but also a stranger with.<span>When Ye Fan saw this, he couldn''t help but chuckle, "You guys have thought about it carefully, and purposely didn''t bring Yun''er''s mother with you because you wanted her to go back to the n, right?"


    "Hehe ¡­" Huang Yueshanughed, "Ye Fan, why do you think we are so scheming? Yun''er''s mother did not have any cultivation, so there was no need for her to be tired from such a long journey ¡­ orgMoreover, Yun''er is a phoenix girl that only appears once every thousand years. Our phoenix race can only treat her with every kindness they have, and will not bully her. If she follows us back, none of you need to worry.


    "Right now, your ns are busy reorganizing your territory, and looking for Yun''er to go back, it shouldn''t be as simple as just reuniting with your families, right?" Ye Fan said with a grin.


    Huang Yueshan said with a helpless expression, "Those words are ¡­" How can we bear to let such a child face such a big thing?


    Since Yun''er is still young, we will naturally take care of the matters between the adults ¡­ We just want to nurture Yun''er. After all, we owe her a lot.


    Furthermore, we only came to ask Yun''er to return, we did not kidnap her. If she is unwilling, we naturally will not force her. "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. This Huang Yueshan really knew how to speak very well. It was no wonder that she was the one to deal with the matter of the Xuanming Tribest time and this time''s visit to Purgatory Ind.<span>Du Yun''er turned her head and asked faintly, "Brother Ye Fan, did you already know about this?"


    <span>Ye Fan no longer hid it at this time, and nodded his head, saying, "Yun''er, this matter ¡­ ¡­. It''s rted to your safety, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. "


    <span>"I know, you must be doing this for my own good, so I won''t me you ¡­ But I just want to know the truth about that year, and only if you tell me, will I be able to trust you one hundred percent ¡­ " Du Yun''er insisted.


    <span>Hearing this, Huang Yueshan and Xiao Fengshan both looked at Ye Fan strangely.


    Ye Fan thought about it for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay..." "I''ll tell you what I know."


    <span>Following which, Ye Fan told Du Yun''er about the past story of the Xiao family.


    "... "That''s all I know, as for the fact that your mother is still alive, I also don''t know." Ye Fan said.After Du Yun''er heard this, she was stunned for a long time. Her heart softened. The first thing she thought of was not her own fate of suffering, but the death of Xiao Xin''er''s twin sister.


    Although her appearance on the scene and killing the baby girl were all nonsense, people would at least think that she was emotional.<span>"Big Sister Xin Er... I''m sorry, I. I didn''t think it would be like this, you. Do you hate me? " Du Yun''er looked at Xiao Xin''er apologetically.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er was stunned, then she helplessly smiled and said, "Idiot, how could you be such a silly girl? How can I me you? Your birth is not something you can control. If I hated you... Why did I have to look for you in the past? "


    Du Yun''er felt a great sense of relief, "Thank you ¡­ "Big Sister Xin''er ¡­"


    <span>Huang Yueshan nodded in satisfaction, "That''s right. Although Yun''er has been living in this world since young, she does have a kind personality. This is very helpful for cultivating our Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens."


    A pure and innocent person born with the noble and holy Phoenix bloodline would be able toprehend the true meaning of this absolute art.


    Your grandfather has already brought your mother back to the n. Come home with us to meet your mother and be the real you. "Du Yun''er clenched her fists and looked at Ye Fan, who was standing behind her. After pondering for a moment, she said, "Brother Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­. I have something I want to say alone. "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head, stood up and led Du Yun''er to an observation deck outside the castle.


    As the sea breeze blew, Du Yun''er stroked her messy bangs and took two deep breaths, "Brother Ye Fan ¡­. "My heart is beating so fast."


    Ye Fan took out a cigarette and lit it up for himself. Looking at the girl''s blushing face, he smiled and said, "How is it, you''re very nervous right?" "The phoenix girl who suddenly turned into the phoenix n, and the appearance of so many rtives, from an orphan to a girl who even has parents and big sisters."


    Du Yun''er clutched her chest, "I ¡­ I''ve actually guessed it before, but I didn''t expect ¡­ "It''s soplicated ¡­""That''s right. But now, those ancestors havee out of seclusion and they want to protect you. I don''t think the people from the seventh branch of the Xiao family would dare to do anything to you." Ye Fan said, "Have you made up your mind? Do you want to go back?"


    Du Yun''er nodded her head, "I''ve already made up my mind. I want to go back... I want to meet my mother, and I want to thank my grandfather. Without him, my mother and I would have been long dead. "


    <span>"He left you in the orphanage. What''s there to thank him for?" Ye Fan shook his head.


    "No!" Du Yun''er said, "If he doesn''t approve of me, why would he give me the Phoenix Jade?"


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned. Hearing what Du Yun''er said made sense. Xiao Huang had indeed acknowledged this granddaughter of his.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, and stretched out his hand to caress the girl''s face, "You..." It was just kindness. Perhaps it was a rtionship that had been fostered by Principal Li ¡­ "If you go back to the n and get bullied, you must tell me that I will stick out for you. You are my woman."


    Du Yun''er blushed and nodded, "It''s not like I''m noting back in the future. How can I bear to have everyone here, as well as the children from the orphanage?"


    <span>When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but feel puzzled, "Yun''er, since you''ve already decided, what is the point of calling me out?"


    <span>Du Yun''er bit her lower lip as if she had made up her mind. Then, she said, "Although I''ve already said that you might be angry, I still want to say ¡­ "Brother Ye Fan, can you be nicer to the Lady of Death? Don''t be so cold to your mother, okay?"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1346

    <span>1346


    <span>Ye Fan''s face slightly sunk. He took a deep breath of smoke and exhaled it out, then frowned and said, "You called me out just to tell me about this?"


    <span>Seeing the man''s expression change, Du Yun''er felt a little apprehensive. However, she still insisted, "I originally wanted to tell you in two days, but I''m afraid that it''s toote for me to leave now ¡­"


    Ye Fan was silent for a while, and then said, "My situation is different from yours." I can handle it myself. " Ya Wen Yan''s feelings. org


    Du Yun''er pouted and said, "Brother Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­. Do you know why? Can I not me my parents? "


    "You silly girl, you are soft-hearted to everyone, how could you me your parents?" Ye Fan shook his head and sighed.However, Du Yun''er replied, "No, it''s because President Li said a few words to me in the past ¡­"


    Ye Fan frowned, "What did President Li say?"


    <span>"She said that if therees a day when I meet my own parents, don''t even think about hating them. Try to understand ¡­


    <span>This was because parents were once only children. They weren''t born with the knowledge to be parents. They had to learn and improve as well.


    Everyone will make mistakes. If we were their parents back then, we might not have been able to do better than them ¡­


    "To be able to be a close rtive and a family is the greatest destiny in the world. You should treasure it and not reject it," Du Yun''er said affectionately.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but be lost in thought, and only when the cigarette was burnt to his fingers did he finally react.


    <span>He smiled and said, "You look more and more like Dean Li when you speak..."


    <span>"What is it... I just feel that President Li is right. If we were parents back then, would we really have a better choice? Could he really do everything?


    <span>I saw the look in Lady Death''s eyes when she looked at you. I really care about you, and I heard from ckie that she had helped you secretly before and was protecting you ¡­


    She must have had a painful experience too. If everything was really well, how could she have left you for so many years? " Du Yun''er said. org


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, smiled and said, "Okay, I promise you, I will talk to her a bit..."


    Du Yun''er''s face lit up when she heard this. She nodded and said, "I just hope that you can reunite with your parents. Didn''t we all look forward to seeing each other when we were young at the orphanage, waiting for our birth parents to bring us home?


    "You can''t refuse their good intentions because you''ve grown up and your life is getting better."


    <span>Ye Fan pretended to feel his scalp go numb, and grabbed his hair and said: "Aiya ¡­ ¡­" "Yun''er, how did you be an old granny all of a sudden? There''s no end of words, could it be that you''ve possessed President Li?"


    "Humph!" No! "Then I won''t say anymore!" Du Yun''er red at him.


    Ye Fan smiled as he held the girl, stroked her hair and said, "When you return to the n, remember to stay in touch. If you suffer any grievances, you must tell me. Do you understand? "<span>"Um... "I got it. They probably won''t bully me. After all, you are so amazing, Brother Ye Fan ¡­" Du Yun''er hugged the man sweetly.


    <span>After reluctantly saying a few kind words, Ye Fan and Du Yun''er returned to the castle.


    After learning that Du Yun''er had agreed to return to the n, Huang Yueshan and Xiao Fengshan were extremely grateful and happy.


    Ye Fan thought of something and said to Xiao Xin''er, "Xin''er,e with me. I have something to tell you."<span>Everyone could not help but have a strange expression on their faces. Why were they out chatting again?


    Xiao Xin''er''s heart was a little strange, but she still nodded her head with an indifferent expression.Coming outside, Ye Fan went straight to the point, "Remember thest time when the golden snake caused chaos in the Green Mountain Lake, when I tamed the golden snake, did you bet on losing to me?"


    Xiao Xin''er was startled and then humphed, "Of course I remember. I won''t act shamelessly. What about it?"


    Ye Fan nodded, smiled and said, "You did say that you would promise me one thing."


    <span>Xiao Xin''er couldn''t help but be nervous as she said, "That''s right ¡­"


    "Anything is fine, right?" Ye Fanughed evilly.<span>Some special scenes couldn''t help but appear in Xiao Xin''er''s mind. She swallowed her saliva and her heartbeat sped up, "You ¡­. Tell me first, as long as it isn''t too excessive ¡­. "Just like that."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and waved his hand, "It won''t be too excessive. It''s actually very simple. I just want to be alone with you. Privately..."


    <span>"No way, no way! "You''re too dirty!" Xiao Xin''er''s face turned red and directly interrupted Ye Fan''s words.


    Ye Fan waspletely confused, and said in a puzzled tone, "What did I say to be dirty?" Isn''t it just a matter of keeping in touch privately? "How is this dirty?"<span>"Huh?" Xiao Xin''er was stunned, "Couplet... Contact? "


    <span>"That''s right." Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "I''m just worried, that Yun''er will encounter some trouble in the n, and it''s not like you don''t know her character. She''s an honest girl, easily bullied.


    <span>I hope that you, as her sister, will have some difficulties and can tell me in private. After all, in the Phoenix n, I only trust you. "


    Xiao Xin''er''s face was so red that it could drip juice. This was too embarrassing, how could she be wrong?!


    <span>Ye Fan also realized that something was wrong, and said with a strange smile, "Hey, Xiao Xin''er ¡­ ¡­" You don''t think that I''m going to do this to you ¡­ "


    <span>"Shut up! I don''t think about anything at all! " Xiao Xin''er said angrily: "Besides, who told you tough so cheap?!"


    "What about me? I can''t evenugh? " Ye Fan felt very wronged.


    Xiao Xin''er wished that she could burn this scoundrel to death. For such a small matter to bring her out and speak in secret, she was truly ill!<span>"You called me out, is that all?" Xiao Xin''er asked.


    Ye Fan nodded, "To me, this is a very important matter, I cannot let Yun''er suffer even the slightest bit."


    Ye Fan actually also nned to have Su Qingxue send someone to closely monitor the situation in the Phoenix n and double insurance.


    Xiao Xin''er''s heart couldn''t help but feel sour, but she still nodded and said, "She is my sister, so I will naturally protect her. You don''t have to worry about that. Furthermore, since Ancestor Xiao Rou values her so much, who would dare to bully her? "<span>Ye Fan squinted his eyes. Xiao Rou... The former number one expert of the War God''s n, one of the few in n history, the expert who hadpletely suppressed the Divine Dragon n''s influence ¡­ she was indeed still alive.


    "Of course I don''t dare, I''m just afraid of being in the dark," said Ye Fan.


    "Come on, the people of the Phoenix n are not so insidious." Xiao Xin''er disdainfully said, "There''s nothing else. If I leave, the n will be waiting for Yun''er to return."Ye Fan nodded, and thenughed, "You should also be careful, after all..." China is not as safe as it was before. "


    Xiao Xin''er''s mind was in a mess. Her eyes avoided him as she lightly snorted: "Stop acting so haughty. Sooner orter, I will surpass you."<span>Ye Fan smiled and did not argue with her.


    Although he couldn''t bear to part with it, Ye Fan and thedies on the ind still escorted Du Yun''er to the ne.


    After Du Yun''er left, Ye Fan recalled the girl''s words and made up his mind. He told Feng Yueying, "Ying Ying, go to the South Slope house and tell her ¡­ Let''s have dinner together. "


    <span>Regarding this matter ofmunicating with his elders, Ye Fan felt that Feng Yueying''s attitude, personality and appearance were all more suitable.


    Feng Yueying did not even have the time to react to who ''she'' was. She waited for Ning Xuemo who was beside her to wink at him with a smile. Only then did the woman understand and nod with a smile.

 Chapter 1347

    1347<span>Actually, Ye Fan hadn''t had a good meal in the castle for a while. Recently, the people and women of Inferento were busy with their training and didn''t have much to eat.


    As a special dinner, everyone came.Beryl was the most skilled at eating and drinking, and he wore a chef''s hat in a fancy way, pushing a dining car in.


    "Beryl, what are you doing?" Ye Fan, who was sitting on the seat of honor, couldn''t help butugh.


    "Boss, I''ve prepared your favorite side dish." As if he was offering a treasure, Beryl took off the huge silver dining mask.


    There was a huge piece of ham inside, and the thin, delicate flesh was dyed red.


    <span>"It was made with the hind legs of a little ck pig fed with pure acorns, Iberian ham, a little gift that the Crown Prince of Spa just brought you, you loved best when you were drinking."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled in his heart, "This guy, in some unique fields, your memory is really good."


    "That''s only natural. I even remember the brand of toilet paper you use when you go to the toilet, boss." Beryl patted her chest and said.Everyone burst out intoughter, and Ye Fan also couldn''t help but to shake his head. This guy couldn''t fight, couldn''tmand, and couldn''t even be in the logistics. However, he was definitely the best candidate to help everyone rx.


    At this time, Blue Rain curiously said, "Big Brother Ye Fan, isn''t this ham raw? How do we eat it?"


    <span>Ye Fan rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, stood up and said, "Ham can be eaten raw, even if it''s from China, as long as it''s mature for around two years, and has a low salt content, it can still be eaten raw. It''s just that most people aren''t used to it."


    <span>"However, this Iberian Ham is fresh, sweet, mellow, fat and not greasy. It''s better to eat it raw if it dissolves into dregs ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan said, walked to the side of the dining car, picked up a sharp silver knife, and said seriously: "Today you guys are all very lucky, let me cut it for you, let me show you, a peerless master who hasprehended the King''s Sword Intent, how did he cut the ham..."


    <span>The girls couldn''t help but giggle in spite of themselves. Aziz, Xie Linyuan and the others could only shake their heads with bitter smiles.


    At this time, Ye Fan''s movement slightly paused, and he looked towards the restaurant''s door.<span>Nie Wuyue and the Master and Servant of Heiji walked in leisurely, followed by Feng Yueying.


    Nie Wuyue chatted andughed with Feng Yueying. When he looked at her eyes, they were filled with kindness and love. It seemed that they were having a good conversation.<span>When Nie Wuyue walked into the cafeteria, all the girls and members of the inferno stood up one after another.


    No matter how Ye Fan treated her, she was still his biological mother, so they had to respect her. Moreover, this woman was even stronger than the others present.Nie Wuyue smiled and nodded to everyone. Then, he looked somewhat excitedly at Ye Fan. That uncontroble joy was clearly expressed in his words.


    Obviously, she was very surprised that Ye Fan was able to invite her to dinner.


    Ye Fan''s mood was also strange, and he simply said, "Sit."


    "Okay." Nie Wuyue walked to the seat left for her and sat down.


    The atmosphere at the dining table was somewhat quiet, and no one knew what to say. The big fellow could only watch as Ye Fan sliced up the ham.<span>The knife in Ye Fan''s hand was like a silver thread, meticulously and swiftly sweeping across the cross section of the ham.


    Very quickly, a piece of ham that looked like a cicada''s wingnded on the small te.


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, then picked up the te and ced it in front of Nie Wuyue, saying, "Let''s eat it together with the sherry."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Beryl had already started pouring wine for Nie Wuyue.<span>After a moment of surprise, Nie Wuyue''s eyes reddened a little as she smiled and said, "Ye Fan ¡­. You. Don''t you hate me? "


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and walked back to the dining car, and continued to chop the ham. With a self-deprecating smile, he said, "I don''t even know you, so how can I hate you ¡­ ¡­"


    Nie Wuyue''s expression froze, then he lowered his head and smiled. "Yeah, you didn''t even know who your birth mother was before, how could you hate me ¡­."<span>Ye Fan cut another two tes and let Beryl share with the others. He said lightly, "But I''m curious. Why did you say that you''re my aunt thest time you saw me in Mancheng?"


    Nie Wuyue self-deprecatingly said, "Because I''m afraid ¡­ You can''t ept me, my misjudgment in the past caused you to suffer so much, I''m an ipetent mother ¡­.


    So, I originally wanted you to recognize the ugly faces of the n and follow me to the Apocalypse King. This way, I would slowly tell you the truth ¡­I don''t want to hide this from you for the rest of my life. I want to be by your side and be able to make up for some of the responsibilities I wasn''t able to fulfill in the past ¡­. "


    <span>Ye Fan lightly sighed, this answer was pretty much what he had guessed.


    If it was from Nie Wuyue''s point of view, doing this would make sense.<span>Ye Fan finished slicing the ham, walked back to his seat, and sat down. After tasting a piece of ham, he took a sip of the sherry. Feeling the delicious taste in his mouth, he fell into a period of silence.


    <span>Nie Wuyue, on the other hand, had a trace of nervousness in her eyes, as she noticed thatpared to thest time she saw her son, her son was much more profound and unfathomable.


    With his high level of training and the enhancement of his martial arts realm, Ye Fan already had a profound look in his eyes that far surpassed his peers.<span>In the apocalypse, Nie Wuyue was also in charge. He was in charge of arge number of subordinates, and was definitely not an ordinary person.


    <span>However, she couldn''t see through Ye Fan at all.


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head and looked at her, "Why aren''t you moving?" "Don''t you like it?"


    "Huh?" Nie Wuyue froze for a moment before realizing that Ye Fan was talking about ham.


    Nie Wuyue smiled as he shook his head. He also tasted a piece, drank a bit of wine, and said, "I thought ¡­. "What are you going to tell me?"Ye Fan smiled, "I just want to quietly savor this taste."


    Nie Wuyue felt relieved and then mocked himself in her heart. Why is it that in front of my son, I''m not even as steady as my son?<span>Ye Fan snapped his fingers and said to Beryl, "It''s about time for the main course. We''ll talk while we eat."


    "Alright, boss!" Beryl hurried to prepare.


    Ye Fan then said to Nie Wuyue, "Tell me about what happened that year. Why did you hand me over to Hu Xiaoqin?"


    When Nie Wuyue heard this question, he hurriedly exined, "Ye Fan, you must believe me on this matter. I didn''t want to abandon you back then.


    I was sick, and the Ye family sent a servant to send me out of the Kunlun Mountains.I was really scared after I gave birth to you, all by myself, in the outskirts of Hua Hai, with the help of a kind vige doctor.


    Although the old servant promised me that he would help me hide the fact that the child had miscarried, how could Ipletely trust the people of the Ye family?<span>If your birth is discovered by the Shen Long family, I won''t be able to protect you, and then both of us will be finished.


    <span>Moreover, my identity is too sensitive, and it is too obvious in China. If you stay with me, I won''t be able to work to support you, and I''ll only harm you.


    Thus ¡­ I thought about how I saved Hu Xiaoqin when I was on a mission. She was a kind-hearted woman and she didn''t ask me about it when I entrusted you to her.I had snuck back to the Doomsday Royalty through the secret channels of the Doomsday Royalty, intending to see my foster father''s attitude. If he could ept you, then I would send someone to bring you back to me.


    <span>And if the power of the Apocalypse does not hold you back, then I will think of a way to bring you back when I have the ability to be independent abroad.


    However... I didn''t expect that after I returned to the Doomsday King, I gave birth to you due to the failure of my mission. I was punished and confined for twenty years.


    When I regained my freedom, I found out that you''ve suffered so much and that I don''t have the face to see you. I was even more afraid that my identity would bring you trouble ¡­ "<span>As Nie Wuyue spoke, he was already choked with sobs. With tears in his eyes, he said, "Ye Fan ¡­. "Do you know that if you gave me another chance to choose, I would rather live on in China than return to the Apocalypse King''s power and split up with you for so many years ¡­"


    <span>Hearing up to this point, everyone present felt a little sad. Everyone could feel Nie Wuyue''s regret and pain.


    <span>Ye Fan was silent for a long time, then let out a long sigh, and immediately asked, "I just don''t understand one thing, that old servant from that year sent you all the way from Kunlun to Hua Hai, could it be that no one stopped you?"


    <span>Nie Wuyue shook his head, "At that time, I felt like I had nothing left to live for, but I didn''t think too much about it.


    However, I also found it a bit strange these past few years. That journey back then was indeed very safe ¡­ No one hurt me.<span>Logically speaking, that old servant only practiced a little bit of body strengthening technique. Any warrior from the n could kill us, but ¡­ But no one hase. "


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Is it that no one is going to kill you, or....." Was he stopped? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1348

    1348<span>Nie Wuyue nodded, "I''ve thought of this possibility too. Either there''s someone secretly helping us, or ¡­. It was the War God who appointed that servant; naturally, no one would dare to stop him. "


    Ye Fan thought back to the two times he met Ye Wuya and had some guesses.


    But... If it was really as he had thought, then ¡­ What did Ye Wuya want?"Then what about Shakyamuni? Did he say how he would treat me back then? " Ye Fan asked again.


    <span>Nie Wuyue shook his head, "At least, in front of me, my foster father didn''t ask you too much ¡­. But I feel that with the power of the Apocalypse King, he will definitely be able to find out where you are. "


    "Soter on, I was taken abroad by old- ones. Could it be that it was the Armageddon?" As Ye Fan said this, he looked towards Hei Ji.


    ckie spread her hands. "Why are you looking at me?" It''s not like your master told me. Furthermore, even if the Shakyamuni were to instruct us secretly, can he let us, small figures, see through it? "


    Ye Fan frowned. Indeed, regardless of whether it was the War God or the Armageddon Mage King, if they did something in the dark, it would definitely not be easy to find out.


    <span>However, Ye Fan felt more and more that his past and life experiences were very strange... It was as if all of this was being observed from the shadows.


    <span>However, there was no use in thinking about this right now. There was no way he could find the War God or the Shakyamuni and ask them directly.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head and didn''t think too much about it. He looked towards Nie Wuyue and said, "Are you the adopted daughter of the Guardian King?"


    Nie Wuyue nodded, "Yes, I was adopted by a couple from China since I was young, but they were actually spies arranged by the Shakyamuni.


    <span>When I was eight years old, I entered an Ancient Martial Sect''s undercover spy to cultivate the Ancient Martial Arts, and then I entered the Dragon Soul ¡­


    <span>Actually, I don''t know much about the Shakyamuni either. But in the power of the Apocalypse King, other than the Prophet, no one else is able toe in contact with the Shakyamuni. I said he''s my foster father, but I don''t even know what his face looks like. "


    <span>"Madam Nie, this is too strange. Are you saying that you''ve never seen the Guardian King before?" Xie Linyuan couldn''t help but exim in surprise.


    <span>Nie Wuyue smiled bitterly and nodded. "Yes, the power of the Shakyamuni is unfathomable. He used magic to hide his face. I don''t know if anyone else has seen him, but I have not."


    <span>At this time, the main dishes came up one after another, and Ye Fan also stopped everyone''s discussion, allowing everyone to eat while it was still hot.


    <span>Nie Wuyue, on the other hand, wasn''t in the mood to eat. Her gaze was still fixated on Ye Fan.


    <span>As Ye Fan was happily eating the delicious steak, he realized that his mother was staring at him like that. The deep affection in her eyes was almost overflowing, and he couldn''t help but feel like he couldn''t even eat it anymore ¡­.


    <span>"Ahem ¡­" Ye Fan picked up a white napkin and wiped his mouth. After drinking a mouthful of wine, he asked, "Are you not going to eat?"


    <span>"I''m not hungry." Nie Wuyue smiled and said.


    Ye Fan stiffly smiled, "Then you don''t need to keep staring at me?"<span>Nie Wuyue realised that he had looked at it for too long and embarrassedly said, "Ye Fan, I''m sorry ¡­ ¡­" I''ve just been looking forward to eating with you, like I did today, and I''m really happy to see how delicious it is. "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Look at how delicious my food is, you shouldn''t be so greedy right?"<span>Ning Zimo cut a steak on the side and said with a smile, "Hubby, don''t be so stingy. So what if I see it ¡­"


    <span>Nie Wuyue looked over with a faint smile and said, "You''re Zi Mo, right?"


    Ning Xuemo was stunned. This time, it was her turn to be nervous. She quickly put down her knife and fork and nodded obediently, "Auntie, you recognize me?"<span>"I will get to know every girl around Ye Fan. I also know that you took care of Ye Fan at Hua Hai back then. Your tea ceremony is very powerful, and you manage several gangs. You''re quite capable." Nie Wuyue had a face full of the smile of a mother-inw looking at her daughter-inw.


    <span>Ning Xuemo''s face turned red and she hurriedly shook her head. "No ¡­" "No, I''ve actually always been relying on Ye Fan''s help, it''s pretty useless..."


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but tease, "Ning''er, why are you so nervous? So what if I''m praised a bit? "


    Ning Xuemo pouted and shot a nce at the man.


    "Mother!" "Then do you know me?!" At this moment, Blue Rain''s expression was very obedient.


    This cry of "mother" made the other women choke to the point that they couldn''t eat anymore!


    This little demoness was too good at pleasing others!<span>He originally thought that Nie Wuyue would be ted, but who would have thought that Nie Wuyue would say with a face full of displeasure: "Of course I know you! You almost killed my son that time, how could I not know!?"


    At that time, Blue Rain''s body trembled and immediately revealed a pitiful expression as she looked at Ye Fan for help.


    Fortunately, Nie Wuyue said again, "However, Hei Ji told me that you did indeed repent and even saved my son once. I''ll just pretend that nothing happened in the past."


    "Thank you, Mother ¡­" "Aunty." Blue Rain seemed to have received amnesty and didn''t dare to call out again.<span>At this time, Nie Wuyue suddenly thought of something and his face turned pale. He looked at Ye Fan with a bit of worry.


    <span>"Ye Fan..." You won''t me me for saying that to the woman beside you ¡­ " Nie Wuyue was extremely worried. In Ye Fan''s eyes, he wasn''t as important as thedies here.


    If Ye Fan felt that she didn''t have the qualifications to teach this woman a lesson, then wouldn''t that make Ye Fan unhappy?


    Ye Fan said indifferently, "It''s not like you said anything wrong, that girl really does want to hit me sometimes."<span>Nie Wuyue then nodded with a relieved smile, "Then I''m relieved. Actually, I''m quite satisfied with all the girls by your side.


    And your big boss, Su Qingxue, I think she is quite capable. Although her cultivation level isn''t high yet, her management ability is indeed very good. It''s a pity she''s not on the ind. I''d like to talk to her face to face. "Hearing this, Ye Fan felt a burst of joy, "Big room..." "Haha, you''ve even shared a few rooms with my woman?"


    When the girls heard this, their faces turned red. This'' mother-inw ''was too good at thinking.<span>"That''s what I was thinking. Aren''t you going to get a point?" Nie Wuyue asked seriously.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "We are all family, it''s good to get along with each other..." "However, I have not seen Xiao Xue for quite some time. After I have finished attending a friend''s birthday banquet, I will head back to China."


    <span>When Nie Wuyue heard that, he immediately said anxiously, "Is this Princess Ai''er''s birthday banquet? Air, air? "


    "Yeah, you know about it too?" Ye Fan cut a piece of meat and put it in his mouth.


    <span>Nie Wuyue nodded, "Yes, but you have to be careful Ye Fan. Princess Ai''er is a genius that my foster father values greatly, and she is born with the skills of a Master Mage. Before this, he always wanted to recruit her into the Doomsday Royalty to focus on nurturing her.


    On her birthday, there might be people from the Doomsday Royalty who go to congratte her. If you go, with the attitude that the Doomsday Royalty has towards you, there''s a high chance that there will be danger ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan said with a puzzled face, "You never told me why you suddenly came to the ind to find me. Could it be that Shakyamuni Apocalypse asked you to bring some words over?" Why, is Shakyamuni going to give me an ultimatum? "


    <span>When everyone heard this, they immediately tensed up and stopped eating. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1349

    <span>1349


    Nie Wuyue''s face was filled with worry as he said, "Actually, I wanted to tell you about this a long time ago, but I was afraid that you''d be angry with me and wasn''t willing to listen to me ¡­ So I wanted to stay here for a few more days, and slowly tell you ¡­ " "


    <span>"What is it?" Ye Fan asked with a faint smile. Nie


    wless Moon sternly said, "Ye Fan, Shakyamuni wants you to state your position. To put it bluntly ¡­ ¡­ He hopes that you can bring the people here and join the power of the Apocalypse. "<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "I killed so many of his subordinates, but he didn''te to deal with me, and instead wanted to rope me in?" Could it be that no one in the Doomsday King''s power has raised any objections? " Nie


    Wu Yue shook her head. "You may not understand the internal structure and strength division of the power of the Apocalypse King.<span>To the outside world, the top eight of the Doomsday King''s power was a huge watershed. However, the truth was that it was different ¡­ !


    <span>Most likely, the top eight, every rank, signified arge difference in strength!


    <span>Starting from the Scarlet Emperor that you killed, then up to the Great Shield, I, the Earth King, the Thunder God, the Void, the Prophet, and then to the Shakyamuni himself. Me


    Everyone''s rankings are actually very fixed. Even my teacher, Master, until the past, the code name ''Death'' was almost always ced sixth.To put it bluntly, if I were to face the Earth King, I might still be able to put up a fight. However, if I were to face Thunder God, I have no chance of winning at all. And ¡­


    As far as the Guardian King was concerned, other than the prophet who was his right-hand man, any other mage could be reced.<span>Mages weren''t like ancient martial artists who needed arge amount of basic skills and time to temper their own bodies. magic


    Mages mainly relied on their spiritual force, and it was easier for their innate body to sense the elements. Generally, as long as one had outstanding talent, they would be able to reach the peak of their abilities in their twenties.


    Shakyamuni was an existence with extremely terrifying talent. He was one of the top figures in the history of the entire God of Heaven Magic Academy.It was precisely because of this that he had the qualifications to change the name ''Apocalypse King''s Power'' from the Training Hall to the name ''Apocalypse King''s Authority''. Right


    To the Shakyamuni, nurturing a mage to rece anyone in the power of the Apocalypse King is not a problem at all. It is just a matter of whether they can find good seedlings. "


    Ye Fan suddenly understood, "So you mean to say..." "The Shakyamuni doesn''t care about me killing his subordinates. Because the Doomsday King has the power to back him up?"<span>Although saying this was a bit exaggerated, in essence, it was indeed so. "Nie Wuyue sighed and said," Can you think about it? When the Martial God was still here, could the entire n put together to stop him?


    "Wait ¡­" Wait a moment, "Xie Linfuan couldn''t help but say." Madam Nie, isn''t this a bit too much ¡­?


    Do you mean that the fight between the power of the Apocalypse and the descendants of the Primordial Gods is simply a showdown between the Shakyamuni and the War God? "Is there nothing else?" Nie<span>Wu Yue forced a smile and nodded her head.


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. This was truly a challenge to their understanding. They could not imagine that there would only be two people to decide the oue of the battle between East and West. Could it be that the others were just ying tricks on themselves to amuse themselves?


    <span>While everyone was still suspecting, Ye Fan suddenly became silent... other


    <span>People probably didn''t know each other well, but Ye Fan had personally seen the War God, and he had also seen people of the Ancient God''s descendants.


    <span>Although he didn''t see Xiao Rou, he had a rough estimate.


    Ye Fan felt that if he were to face an ancient god descendant, it wasn''t like he didn''t have the strength to fight back.


    However, when facing the War God, although the two of them had never fought before, Ye Fan felt that he didn''t even know how to fight, and felt that he was basically a piece of trash! by


    Would the power of a n beparable to that of a War God? Ye Fan felt that... It was rather suspenseful.


    When one''s absolute strength reached a certain level, it was no longer possible to make up for the difference in numbers. quaque<span>"For example, back when Sally had gone berserk with her magic, humans were like food in front of her, with no way to resist at all."


    "I believe you ¡­" Ye Fan said in a deep voice.


    Everyone present was startled, and looked at Ye Fan in astonishment. Everyone was quite convinced of Ye Fan''s judgement. OnlyYes, this also meant that the power of the Shakyamuni was beyond their imagination. leaf


    Fan then asked, "If that''s the case, there is one thing I don''t understand. Now that the War God was no longer here, if the Shakyamuni wanted to take the Kunlun Dragons, wouldn''t no one be able to stop him once he stepped out? Why are you recruiting me? Why are you recruiting me? "


    Nie Wuyue faintly sighed and said, "I don''t know if it''s fortunate or unfortunate to say it ¡­ Indeed, to the Shakyamuni, after the War God left, this tug-of-war meant that the Xia n had been defeated.


    <span>However, in the prophet''s prophecy, there were two people who might change the oue of this war ¡­ "Strange." leaf


    Fan Le smiled. "Two people?" Two oddities? So now it seems that I must be one of them, but what about the other? "<span>Nie Wuyue looked at Sally who was sitting opposite of him. "And her ¡­"


    "What?" Sally was stunned, and her bright eyes flickered. She was at a loss.


    Is it because of the descendant of the Abyssal Demon Girl who came here by ident ¡­ " Ye Fan guessed."That''s right. Sally Ye shouldn''t have appeared in this world, and theoretically speaking, she could have turned everything around." Nie Wuyue nodded. salsa


    <span>She did not want to be like that time in Moxi City, with blood staining thend and sky.


    <span>"Then I... "Why is it an anomaly?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "Isn''t the blood flowing in my body the blood of this world?"


    Nie Wuyue helplessly smiled and said, "I''m not sure about that either. It''s as if you weren''t born an outlier. It was only because of some changes that you became an outlier."<span>"There is such a thing..." Ye Fan frowned, he picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth, then lost his appetite and said: "No wonder..." When Shakyamuni Apocalypse wants us to join his faction, he means to have both of them under control, right? " Nie


    <span>Wuyue said, "Child, I did not intend to specifically advise you to join the Doomsday King''s power. To me, being safe is the best oue. No matter where you are, no matter which side you are in, it doesn''t matter.


    But at the moment, if the Shakyamuni thinks your existence is a variable, he may take extreme measures. This is really dangerous. " leaf


    After thinking for a moment, Fan said with a smile, "I know, but I need some time to think about it..."Nie Wuyue also didn''t dare to say anything, afraid that Ye Fan would misunderstand. He only smiled and said, "No matter what decision you make, I will support you."


    <span>Ye Fan looked at her with aplicated look, then nodded, "You can stay at the courtyard on the south slope. The sunshine there is good, and if you go down there you will reach the beach, treating it as a holiday."


    <span>"Sigh, good ¡­" Nie Wuyue was already satisfied as her eyes narrowed into crescent moons whileughing. iso


    After dinner, when everyone was about to go back to their own residences, Ye Fan called out to Xie Laiyuan, "Old Xie,e with me to the study room." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1350

    1350 Large


    <span>His family was not that surprised. Normally, when he encountered more important andplex issues, Ye Fan would first talk with Xie Linfuan.


    There were some things that couldn''t be discussed with arge number of people, so they needed to be analyzed calmly. two


    After entering the study and closing the door, Ye Fan took out a cigar from the desk and lit it for himself.<span>This special COHIBA-Behike cigar was prepared for him by Sally. It was a limited number ofmemorative cigars produced by a single level nine cigarette master. There were only four thousand cigars in the world, but it was now even rarer. Although ¡­


    He said that the price outside had already reached a couple hundred thousand magnesium yuan per box, and that there was a price but no market. However, this price was naturally not a problem for Ye Fan.


    <span>However, Ye Fan usually liked to smoke the basic cigarettes, so he only smoked one in his study. leaf


    <span>Fan Jiany on a sofa and exhaled. He said, "Old Xie, Shakyamuni Apocalypse''s problem ¡­" "Tell me what you think." Thank you


    Lin Yuan was a little envious as he looked at the limited edition cigar in Ye Fan''s hand, but was too embarrassed to take it. He clicked his tongue, opened his folding fan and began pacing in the study room, looking like he had a headache.Boss ¡­ This is a matter of life and death for us big guys, let me think... This is a very serious question ¡­ " leaf


    <span>How could Fan Xian not see through this fellow''s thoughts? He shook his head andughed: "Think about it after smoking a cigar. Don''t pretend to be pitiful. What are you talking about?" Thank you


    <span>Lin Yuanughed mischievously. He picked up one and lit it for himself, then took a deep breath. He immediately became more energetic and waved his fan, saying, "Boss!" If you want me to say, for this matter, let''s just emphasize one word ¡ª ''drag it out''! "


    Ye Fan frowned, "Drag?""Yes!" Drag! Don''t show any attitude. Don''t care if it''s the Doomsday King or the Xia n. Don''t stand on either side.


    Xie Linyuan took another drag from his cigarette and sat down next to Ye Fan. His eyes sparkled as he continued, "Boss, today, Madam Nie revealed a crucial piece of information. Do you know what it is?"


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, "The Guardian King gave me an ultimatum?"<span>"No," Xie Linfuan shook his head. leaf


    Fan continued: "Shakyamuni... "Strong?""That''s not it either." Xie Linyuan continued to shake his head. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was enraged. Was this fellow making fun of him? "


    What the f * ck are you trying to hide!? If you have ass to fart, hurry up and fart! "


    Xie Laiyuan smiled awkwardly and said softly, "Strange ¡­" Boss! Strange! An oddity was a variable! This was what the Shakyamuni feared the most!You have killed so many people who wield the power of the Apocalypse King, but the Shakyamuni did not strike down you. In fact, it is not because he is lenient, it is because he is afraid! " leaf


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. "The Shakyamuni is afraid of me?" You''re bullshitting! "What has he not seen before? Even if I''m an anomaly, does he have to be afraid of me?"<span>"You may think I''m exaggerating, but boss, as the saying goes, ''a barefoot man is not afraid to wear shoes.''" Right


    For most people, you may have made your mark, gaining at a young age the power, wealth, and power that they expected. But


    Yes, boss, do you think that in the Guardian King''s eyes, your achievements are that amazing? I don''t think so.You are on the side of the Shakyamuni, who is barefoot, and the Shakyamuni is the one who wears shoes!


    The Shakyamuni is an Epic expert. He has experienced many hundreds of years. In his world, you have only appeared for more than 20 years!


    That is to say, in the long life of the Shakyamuni, you are only a small episode, only a blink of an eye! You<span>No matter how sessful he was, the time limit was too short. The Shakyamuni would not put him in his eyes! "What he has experienced, star like resplendent geniuses, falling like shooting stars, too many!" leaf


    Fan Xian nodded his head. In other words, he believed that although he wouldn''t belittle himself, he wouldn''t be so arrogant as to think that he couldpete with the Guardian King.


    Boss, just think about it. The Shakyamuni and the War God have experienced a long period of confrontation. After much difficulty, the War God finally left. His victory is just around the corner! terminalIt was possible that the Zephyr King would be the king who led the mages to victory in the history of the Heavenly God Magic Research Association! He


    <span>The more he saw of the hope of victory, the more he would have to do it steadily. He absolutely could not tolerate even the slightest mistake!


    That''s why he''s so reliant on the Prophet. He hopes to be able to foresee every step of this, and not take the risk! " Thank you<span>Lin Yuan stood up, sucked in a mouthful of smoke, then raised his finger and said, "Let''s make an analogy. If I tell you, you have a 90% chance of defeating the Guardian King! Then, boss, do you dare to directly reject the power of the Apocalypse King? "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "90%?" Don''t you know me? Give me a fifty percent chance of winning, and I''ll make the power of the Apocalypse roll out of here! " Thank you


    <span>Lin Yuanughed sinisterly, "That''s right! However, if you tell the Apocalypse Shakyamuni that you have a 90% chance of defeating INFERNO and Lucifer! Think about it. Will Shakyamuni Apocalypse take any risks? " leaf


    <span>The sail thought for a moment, then shook his head. He has waited for so long. Even if it''s a ten percent chance of failure, he would still not dare to gamble ¡­ "


    "That''s right!" He didn''t dare to gamble! Because he couldn''t afford to! As far as he was concerned, once the War God left, he would definitely win this war! Sooner orter, the dragon fountain would be his! But


    <span>It''s precisely at this moment that you and Sally''s existence caused 10% of the uncertainty in this war! by


    <span>At times like these, Shakyamuni would prefer to wait slowly and constantly reduce the risk. He would never dare to act rashly! in


    <span>In his eyes, there is no need for him to turn a war which he absolutely has to win into a gamble! "


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and then he grinned and said, "Old Xie, your words..... It reminded me of a time in China when I was riding a bicycle at an intersection. one


    A man driving a Mercedes in Maybach, making a phone call without noticing it, nearly bumped into me and mmed on the brakes.


    I didn''t get angry. I just wanted him to drive.In the end, the man got off the car first and took out all the cash in his wallet. He even handed me a cigarette and kept apologizing ¡­ Then ¡­


    At the time, I was still thinking, why are the rich people of China so friendly and polite, it''s not a big deal, it''s not like they should send him to jail.


    "Afterwards, Ning''er told me that he was afraid that I would pretend to be injured and lie on the ground to harm him. It''s fine if I lose money, but it''ll also dy his work and time. That''ll be the biggest loss ¡­"


    "Haha, boss, you''re right!" This was the same principle! The more money and power one had, the less willing one would be to offend a pauper! cause<span>What is needed for the rich is stability, safety, and not to destroy their own ns and lives because of a small w!


    The Shakyamuni is now the richest man in the world! He had everything. Victory was in sight, and his name wouldst for eternity! He doesn''t have to risk it on you! " Thank you


    Lin Yuan chuckled and said, "Boss, logically speaking, if he had personally acted, all of us would have been done for long ago.But the Annihtion Shakyamuni is so honorable and proud, and treasured his current situation so much. He was just afraid that you would make a mistake and let us off until now! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1351

    1351 Leaves


    <span>When Fan Xian heard this, he had already made up his mind. He smiled and said, "You''re right, we can''t make any decision. It''s the best decision ¡­"


    Then do as you say, drag it out! Let''s see if we can pull it up to five in the morning! "Even if there was a 3 to 7 chance, I would still dare to fight ¡­"


    <span>Xie Linyuan sighed. "Boss, in the past, when we fought jihad with the old rulers, we could still travel around the world and fight a tug-of-war."


    However, if they were to fight against the power of the Apocalypse or the n, it would only take a blink of an eye for them to do so. If they didn''t, it would be either you or me. Large


    <span>Sister-inw, there are so many people that you care about who are still within the borders of China. This is why the n can be at ease with you.


    If we really are together with the Doomsday King, then the news will leak out. Then, the first ones to suffer will probably be their rtives in China. "


    Ye Fan nodded, "But the Guardian King is also not a pushover. If he discovers that I am stalling for time, he will most likely use other methods to pressure me."<span>"There''s nothing we can do about that. We can only defend you as much as we can. If they really start fighting, I don''t know what to do," Xie Linyuan said with a wry smile.


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes showed a trace of determination, he was more and more convinced that only by constantly bing stronger could he get out of this situation. such as


    <span>After giving Ye Fan ten years, Ye Fan believed that with his current training speed, he would definitely be able to win against the Guardian King. But


    The problem was that the Shakyamuni would not give him that much time to prepare. See


    For now, he needed to find another way to breakthrough and protect himself in a short period of time.<span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>The great pce in the world of ice and snow at the northernmost region of Europe. in


    <span>In a spacious study in the pce,rge bookshelves were neatly arranged and there were quite a few specimens of wild beasts'' heads hanging on the walls. fire


    The stove was burning and an old woman was stroking a giant crystal ball in the middle of the fire. Old


    The woman''s eyes werepletely white, as if her soul had left her body. This<span>Suddenly, a ck profound magic gate opened in the study, and the ck, dragon-striped, white-robed Mage King walked out. terminal


    Shakyamuni was not in a hurry. He quietly found a chair at the back and sat down, quietly staring at the crystal ball that was emitting a strange luster.


    <span>After about ten minutes or so, the light from the crystal ball dispersed. The old woman turned around, and her eyes returned to their normal blind state.


    <span>Prophet. "What did you see?" The Armageddon King asked.


    "Shakyamuni, as you expected, death did not convince Lucifer," the prophet shook his head slightly. "I did not see that Lucifer''s family would leave China, and from then on, he will not stand on our side ¡­" very<span>"I''m sorry, Lucifer is an anomaly. With his strength increasing, it''s hard for me to predict his actions directly, so I can only deduce it from the perspective of the people around us."


    Shakyamuni Apocalypse said calmly, "It''s nothing ¡­" "I already guessed that he would waste time ¡­"


    "Shakyamuni, how are you going to deal with it?" the prophet asked. terminal<span>Shakyamuni stood up and said: "Since he wants to drag it out, let''s see how long he can hold it off ¡­ Give him pressure, see if he can take it or not ¡­


    If he really canst until the end, then prepare a opponent that he cannot defeat, and erase him from this world ¡­ "


    The prophet nodded, "Shakyamuni, Air, is a good choice. Perhaps we can use this opportunity to kill two birds with one stone ¡­"<span>"I understand what you mean, go ahead and do it," said the Armageddon. He opened the magic door and left the study.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Northern Europe, a suburb of Stock City.<span>On the shore of a beautifulke, there were a few vis with red roofs and white walls. In the distance, one could see snow-covered mountains. Birds flew across the sky. one


    A silver-gray old Mercedes-Benz SL sports car was parked outside the viplex. two


    <span>The royal guard responsible for guarding the car politely stopped it.


    "Good afternoon, Madam. Do you have an invitation?" A soldier saluted and asked.Inside the convertible, Ye Fan, who was dressed in a white suit and looked quite energetic, took a purple colored orchid imprint from Sally Ye and handed it over.


    The soldier respectfully said: "Wee, Sir Fulin and Countess Sally."


    "Thank you." Ye Fan smiled and drove the car in. When


    After parking the car, he got out of the car. Only then did Ye Fan helplesslyin to Sally Ye: "I say, Sally Ye, I told you to keep a low profile, but you got these two noble titles, aren''t they a little too low. At leaste here as a Count or something ¡­ ¡­"<span>Look at those two soldiers just now, they were obviously wondering how they coulde with our identity. If they are suspicious, it may take a lot of trouble to get in. " salsa


    <span>Today, Liye was wearing a ckce dress, her graceful figure exuded a unique charm, a mysterious and cold temperament, and outstanding silver long hair.


    She pursed her red lips, feeling wronged. "King, you didn''t say what title you wanted ¡­" I thought you liked to keep a low profile. "Ye Fan sighed, not wanting to me him too much. In any case, he mainly came to celebrate with Ai''er, so as long as he coulde in.


    "Never mind, never mind, at least we have a smooth journey ahead of us. Don''t call me king, I am now your brother." Ye Fan blinked and said. salsa


    In her eyes, there was a trace of shyness as she nodded her head, and then she reached out her hand to hold onto Ye Fan''s arm, "Okay, big brother ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>This call of "brother" was as sweet as honey and made Ye Fan''s heart itch. cerebrum


    <span>Hai Yang couldn''t help but recall the first time she saw Sally in her childhood. That silver-haired little girl imprisoned in a cage. That pair of eyes filled with desire for the outside world. Those innocent and clear eyes ¡­


    <span>She then looked at her slim and graceful body, which hadnded on the ground like a goddess ¡­


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and couldn''t help but reach out and touch her tender cheeks, then lowered his head and kissed Sally''s fragrant and enchanting hair. Although ¡­However, Ye Fan''s kiss was just a pampering of her brother towards her sister. However, Sally''s face instantly turned red, and she lowered her head, feeling both happy and nervous at the same time, at a loss of what to do.


    <span>"Let''s go." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    <span>"Hm." Sally leaned lightly against the man and walked forward leisurely.


    To be able toe to the Rui Hui Royal Family''s private vi to celebrate for Ai''er, most of the guests were representatives of the royal families, or some of the older nobles. Some of them were old friends of the royal family. salsa


    <span>Li-Ye had checked the guest list in advance and confirmed that no one would recognize them, so she didn''t change her appearance. When


    When the two of them appeared at the front door of the vi, Sally had already returned to her normal self. She was cold and dignified, and no one dared to approach her. can


    The more it was like that, the more people noticed Sally. leaf


    The sail was rather peaceful, and when she walked with Sally, it acted as a foil.


    Within the festive banquet hall, the nobles were all chatting with their old friends. Naturally, the scene of greeting was unavoidable.Ye Fan and Gu Ruoyun did not interact with these people, after searching for a while, they found Ai''er''s location.


    At this moment, Aelle, dressed in avender princess dress and wearing an ornamental diamond crown, was standing with the king and queen, conversing with several noble men and women with extraordinary temperament.


    <span>Her face maintained its smile, but her attention wasn''t focused on the conversation. She only asionally nodded politely. She


    She had already noticed the two of theming in, but she was not AIR. She was just an ordinary royal princess who had been cared for and raised by her parents, so of course she couldn''t disy her super perceptive ability.


    When Ye Fan and Sally Ye appeared in her field of vision, a hint of joy shed across Ai''er''s eyes. She lifted up her skirt and saluted, "My apologies, royal father. Mother, my friend is here. I wish to receive you." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1352

    <span>1352


    The current King of Rui, Gutoff XVII, and Queen Margaret were surprised to hear that their daughter had taken the initiative to entertain friends.He was in his sixties and his hair was already white. He was also a bit bald, but he had an extraordinary aura about him.


    He immediately smiled and asked, "My precious daughter, did you specifically invite a friend over this time?""Yes." Ai''er was a little shy, and his face reddened.


    <span>Queen Margaret and Al had a certain resemnce, so she asked curiously, "Al, where did you invite your friend?


    I''ve never seen you take the initiative to invite friends over for your previous birthday. Weren''t you unfamiliar with your ssmates? None of the royal families saw who you were on good terms with? "


    No wonder the King and his wife wondered, because Al''s circle of life was small, she was born beautiful, and she was very conspicuous when she went out. Her naturally shy personality limited her social circle.At one point, the King and his wife had worried that their daughter was suffering from social phobia and depression.


    Fortunately, in the end, he discovered that Ar was just shy, not mentally ill.


    As she grew older, the king would let her go to some foreign affairs visits in hopes that her daughter would have more contact with others.


    Al said vaguely, "I met him at an event in the Enamel."


    The king smiled in relief, "That''s great. My beloved princess has made friends. Come, introduce us."At this time, Ye Fan and Sally also walked to the side.


    Ai''er smiled happily at the two of them. Then, his eyes made contact as he said, "Wee, Fran and Sally Ye."


    Prior to her arrival, Sally had already informed Ai Hui that Ye Fan would use his code name, FALLEN, for this reason, there was no mistaking Ai''er''s name."Ai''er, happy birthday!" Ye Fan performed a noble salute, which naturally wasn''t too difficult for him.


    <span>"Your Highness, happy birthday, you are so beautiful today." Sally gave her a sincere blessing.


    <span>She was very grateful to Ai Hui. After all, he was the one who brought her out of Moxi City and stayed for a period of time to protect INFERNO.


    When the King and his wife saw Sally Ye, their eyes were filled with amazement. This was the first time they had seen a Western woman on equal footing with their daughter.


    <span>In fact, at this moment, arge number of gazes in the banquet hall converged onto her. Her amber natural hair curls and Sally''s natural straight silver hair were all very unique.


    The two women were like a spring. One winter, the two beautiful flowers werepeting with each other, earning a lot of attention.


    <span>Ai''er was famous for being a world-ss beauty, so everyone was not surprised. Furthermore, he was the sessor to Rui Dian''s third throne. Most people knew that he was unattainable.


    However, the mysterious Sally Ye had given many people''s fantasies space, and many men of nobility were very interested to know the origin of Sally Ye. They were all eager to get close to her.<span>"Thank you," she said, introducing her parents.


    Ye Fan and Sally naturally recognized this couple, and said with a smile, "Your Majesty Gutov, Queen Margaret, it is an honor to meet you."


    "Wee, you''re Ai''er''s friend. We didn''t know earlier that Ai''er had made friends. Look at this young man, he seems to be from the East?"Goutavu was a little confused. Why did Ai''er know Asian men? The key point was that the difference between their appearances was too bigpared to the females beside them.


    <span>Ye Fan gave a simple introduction and said, "My sister and I are of the same race, but we are not siblings."


    "Oh, I see..." The Guttafs and Marguerites understood at once that it was no wonder they did not look like the same people.<span>Many of therge Western ns had mixed bloods of different races, which was normal.


    Magaret''s sharp eyes nced at the medal Ye Fan and Sally Ye were wearing. After a slight frown, she smiled and asked, "So you guys are from Sai Kingdom?"<span>"Yes, Queen."


    Ye Fan and Sally nodded, as they had already put on their aristocrat''s cor before entering.


    This was also something that Sally had temporarily prepared, using their rtionship to get their false identities into the list of aristocrats.<span>Shardbearer''s male lower lord and his female peer, the DBE Countess, were actually equivalent to the lowest level of knighthood.


    <span>Generally, those who contribute to society can obtain it. In other words, many people spend money to buy it.


    <span>In a normal situation, even if it were a lower level lord, he would still be considered a noble. However, with such arge room filled with nobles, this title was just too low.


    <span>Some of the older nobles didn''t even think of the lower lords as nobles at all, and just snorted disdainfully at these titles.


    Ye Fan also knew this, which is why he felt that Sally was a bit too low-key. But since they all came over, they just had to use this identity.


    Although the era was changing and the aristocracy was gradually fading out of sight, in a real high-ss society, aristocrats were still aristocrats. They had their inherent pride and self-respect, and their ranks were also very clear.<span>This was also the reason why many rich people would do everything they could to obtain the title of noble.


    To ordinary people, money wasn''t about power, but reputation.


    Power is temporary, and fame and glory have been passed down through the ages.It was naturally impossible for the king and queen to be so enthusiastic about the two Knights. If it weren''t for Ai''er, they wouldn''t even be willing to lower themselves to chat.


    "Ai''er, these two friends of yours, which family are they from?" Queen Margaret asked tentatively.<span>Al didn''t know how to answer, so he was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to start.


    <span>Sally said, "Queen, our family is not big. You must have never heard of it. It''s not worth mentioning."


    <span>"Oh... What business do you two and your sister usually do? " Margaret asked again.


    Ai''er was embarrassed and advised, "Muhou, why are you asking these questions?"


    "It''s rare for you to have a friend here, of course we want to know more," the queenughed, "What''s the matter, can''t we ask?"<span>Ai''er apologetically looked at Ye Fan and Sally. She never thought that the first time she brought a friend to meet her parents, it would be such a scene.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t care. This was very normal, so he said, "Do a little bit of everything, and also don''t have any specialization."


    "It''s good to try everything, but you all look young" Magaret said politely.


    After asking these simple questions, the couple had alreadye to a conclusion.This pair of brother and sister were most likely bought by the upstart. Their own daughter was also innocent, so she was tricked into being friends.


    They had seen a lot of merchants who wanted to take advantage of their royal family''s rtionship to sneak into the upper ss.


    However, in front of Ai''er, the couple still maintained their courtesies. On the surface, they did not reveal any expression of contempt.<span>Of course, since they discovered the problem with the siblings, they wouldn''t allow Al to interact with them for long.


    <span>"Sir Flynn, Countess Sally Ye, thank you foring to celebrate our daughter''s birthday. You can go have a taste of reindeer meat made by our imperial chef, it tastes pretty good," said Gutarov.


    It sounded like a polite thank you, but it also implied that the conversation was over and that you should do whatever you wanted.<span>Queen Margaret smiled, reached out her hand to pull Ay''er''s arm and said, "Darling, Prince Will of the Hn royalty has prepared a special birthday present for you. Let''s go take a look."


    <span>When Al heard this, a trace of unwillingness appeared on his face. "But I haven''t even spoken a few words to Freen and Sally ¡­" I want to show them around. "


    "For this matter, the servant will take responsibility. You can''t disappoint Prince Will!"<span>With that, the king and queen brought Ay''er to a patch ofwn outside the banquet hall.


    Ai''er also felt too embarrassed to forcefully refuse, and could only turn around and look at Ye Fan, showing an apologetic expression.<span>Ye Fan didn''t mind at all, and waved his hand to let her go.


    After everyone had left, Sally''s expression turned cold as she said, "Big brother, they look down on you." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1353

    <span>1353


    Sally didn''t mind being looked down on, but she hated it when people looked down on Ye Fan. Even if it wasn''t obvious, she could still feel it.Ye Fan lightly smiled and shook his head, "Silly girl, we are now two low-level knights, how could the king look down on us?


    <span>"It''s not like she''s some famous entrepreneur or famous person. Since she''s able to enter this ce and doesn''t chase us away, it would be as good as selling Ai Er''s face."


    <span>Sally felt somewhat guilty, "If I had known this would happen, I would have arranged for two dukes to be given titles."


    Ye Fan smiled, "Isn''t that way too much? How could people have never heard of dukes before?" It''ll be troublesome to exin then. ""Bro, how about we go?" Sally didn''t want Ye Fan to suffer in this ce.


    <span>Ye Fanughed and said, "Why are you so bad-temperedpared to me?" There was no need to get angry over such a small matter. One had to be magnanimous.


    We''re here to celebrate Ai''er''s birthday, so we should at least wait for the dinner to finish cutting the cake. Besides, the birthday present hasn''t arrived yet. "


    <span>Sally nodded, "I don''t mind being looked down on. I just don''t like people looking down on you."


    <span>Ye Fan pointed at the nobility medal and said, "What does this have to do with me? They look down on me."


    Sally sighed helplessly, and said with a trace of thought in her eyes: "Big brother, I feel like ¡­ ¡­ Now that you have be stronger, you are much more stable than before. If it were before, you would certainly teach the king a little lesson. "


    <span>"Really?" Maybe he''s old, he doesn''t want to fight over everything. "Ye Fanughed and said:" Come, let''s go taste some reindeer meat.


    The two walked to the dining table. Ye Fan picked up a te of venison and herring and started eating with relish.


    Sally didn''t have any interest in eating, she only took a ss of red wine and watched Ye Fan eat.<span>There were three or four young men of nobility who tried to strike up a conversation, but Sally didn''t respond.


    <span>These noble men were quite arrogant. When they saw that the beautiful woman did not react, they would note back to make a fool of themselves.


    <span>At this moment, many of the nobles outside seemed to be discussing something, as they walked towards the wide grasnd outside in high spirits.


    "It seems that the gift from Prince He Lan was pretty good. So many people went out to see it." Ye Fan smiled as he ate the venison.


    "It''s just some mundane stuff, nothing to look at," said Sally.Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "You, since you came to attend the birthday party, why not be happy? I''m not interested in that, so what else is there to be happy about?"


    He''s younger than me, why does it seem like he''s older than me? "Let''s go and take a look."


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care whether Sally was willing or not, and grabbed the girl''s hand, walking towards the door.


    A hint of joy appeared in Sally''s eyes as she held her hand.As soon as he reached the outside of the house, he heard a melodious engine roar.


    <span>Ake blue sports car, just like the elegant and nobledy, was emitting an eye-catching charm on the road beside the grass.


    <span>King Guthaf and Queen Margaret, with Al, were at the side of the car, watching the overrun.


    <span>As for the blonde young man in a handmade suit, he was introducing them.


    "Ai, I made the craftsman customize this Spyker-C8-Lavlette for you. It took you half a year to finish it before your birthday.This car is unique in the whole world, and look, in front of this car sign is Ling Lan, representing your Rui Hui royal family, and behind it is the tulip sign, our Hn royal family ¡­ "


    Al listens to it with an absent-minded air and nods his head with a forced smile.<span>"This SPYKER is so beautiful, Prince Will, you are so thoughtful," King Guttafu said with a smile.


    <span>Prince Will bowed and said, "Your Majesty, my parents both hope to make use of the marriage alliance between our two families to let the two kingdoms have a longer friendship and prosper together, so as to contribute even more to the two countries.


    Although this car is the symbol of our Hn, but on it, in addition to the ln logo, hang, drive shaft and some leather essories, all using the technology and material of Rui Codex. "


    "Oh? Is that so? "That car has an extraordinary meaning." Guttafu was even more satisfied.<span>Ai''er, on the other hand, had a look of shock on his face, "Wh ¡­ What? Marriage? "


    Queen Margaret touched her daughter''s arm and whispered, "Child, you are already twenty-five. Do you still want to be alone? Will has been after you for seven years, and you should give him a chance.


    Last time, Frederick of the Duchy, you were not familiar with him and did not like him. When you ran away from the marriage, they did not me you.


    "But this time, Will, you two have known each other since childhood. You know him well, and he is a dual master ofw and economics. You should be satisfied with how well he managed the wealth of the He Lan royal family at such a young age ¡­"


    "No, Mother, Will is a good man, but. "But I don''t want to get married yet, can''t I just choose someone I like?" Ai''er said anxiously.


    "Child, you are a princess and your marriage is not just your business. Furthermore, you don''t usually go out. When you get into a rtionship with someone, how long will it take ¡­ " Margaret said.King Goutapu''s expression became more serious as he said, "Don''t be mischievous. How can a royal marriage be decided by you alone? Your mother and I were also arranged by our parents.


    <span>You must believe that we are doing this for your own good. We can all feel Will''s sincerity towards you.


    We intend to announce today that we will allow you to get engaged and slowly cultivate your rtionship for a year. I believe that after a year, you will naturally be able to ept Will. "


    Will walked over sincerely and said, "Ai''er, I''m willing to wait. Even if it''s two years or three years, I can wait. I just hope you can give me a chance. I will cherish it.""No... "Will, I thank you for your kindness, but I really ¡­"


    Without waiting for Aelle to finish her exnation, Will suddenly kneeled down and took out a jewelry box. He opened it to reveal a huge diamond ring!


    Therge diamond ring, which was more than ten carats in size, glittered resplendently and immediately attracted the cheers of the surrounding nobles.


    Although everyone hadn''t heard clearly what they had just heard, upon seeing Prince Will''s actions, they all understood!<span>The two kingdoms may have gotten married, and the news of Will being the one who forced his way wasn''t spread for a day or two, so everyone wasn''t surprised.


    "Ai''er, please be my girlfriend and be my wife in the future! I love you! " Will''s powerful confession reached the ears of all the guests.


    All of a sudden, dozens of noble guests started apuding and cheering, urging Ai''er to ept this good fortune.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Fan silently put down the venison in his mouth. His mood was somewhatplicated, looking at the flushed face of the flustered Ai''er.


    Sally''s eyes shed as she nced at Ye Fan, "Should we kill him?""Hmm?" Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then frowned, "Kill who?"


    Sally looked at Will, giving him a meaningful look.<span>Ye Fan almost dropped the te in his hands, not knowing whether tough or cry, "Silly girl, why did you kill him?"


    "Big brother, don''t you like Princess Ai''er? He''s fighting with you for a woman ¡­" There was something sour in her words.


    <span>Ye Fan''s old face turned red, and he coughed, "That can''t be, I and Ai''er ¡­ ¡­" Friendship,radeship ¡­


    The happy lives of princesses and princes are the same as fairy tales. We''re here to wish her a happy birthday, so don''t mess around. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1354

    1354


    In his heart, Ye Fan was more or less uneasy, but he also clearly knew what his choice would mean.


    How could he bear to let a kind-hearted girl like Ai''er, a noble princess, be entangled in his dangerous whirlpool?Bing a queen, or a queen of a nation, making a happy family with children, was the best ce for her.


    If they were to follow him, other than being on tenterhooks and continuously fight, they might even lose their lives ¡­ The point is, he may not be able to give Ira''s wife a name either.<span>This was too much for a princess. Presumably, the King of Guttafu and his wife would find it hard to ept.


    No matter if it was AIR or Ai''er, Ye Fan felt that this period of fate between the two of them, perhaps just because they were friends, was the best ending.<span>Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Sally nodded her head thoughtfully, and didn''t say anything more.


    <span>At this moment, Ai''er was being followed by arge group of guests, making it difficult for him to do anything.


    If she rejected Will in public, it would make Will a joke in the aristocratic world, and would even shame the He Lan royal family.


    However, she didn''t have any romantic feelings towards this Prince Will, she only knew him as a person.


    Ai''er was having a difficult time. Although she had her own intentions on the side, she also had a heavy responsibility to take care of her family. She didn''t want to ruin Will''s reputation either.


    Clearly, Will had also been prepared for this. He knew that it would be difficult for Ai Hui to reject his proposal in such an environment.


    Ai''er helplessly looked at Ye Fan, who was not far away. This time, she couldn''t be likest time in Hua Hai, directly running over to hug Ye Fan, and gave him a kiss, saying that he was the man she liked.Because ¡­ If she did that this time, it would be equivalent to choosing, and she ¡­ He didn''t know what Ye Fan was thinking.


    <span>Just as Ai''er was feeling extremely tormented, she suddenly heard a ruckusing from outside the vi!


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! "


    "Get out of the way!" We are reporters representing the will of the nation! We have the right to interview you! "<span>"You have no right to interfere with the freedom of the press!"


    There were more than a dozen female and male reporters and photographers working together. They charged into the vi and, ignoring the guards, ran towards thewn!


    The king''s bodyguards immediately ran out and stood in front of the reporters, preventing them from approaching the royal family.


    <span>With such a sudden situation, Will''s proposal was also interrupted.


    Ai''er turned around and asked her father, "Father, is it that matter?"


    <span>Seeing this group of reporters, King Goutapu felt a headache as he said, "It should be ¡­ "Baby, you stand behind me, I''ll deal with it."


    When Prince Will saw this, a trace of anger appeared in his eyes, but he could only put away the ring. He stood up and apanied Ar, saying, "Ai Er, I won''t give up on you."Ai Er pretended not to hear him and continued to look at the reporters outside.


    A female journalist struggled to hold out her hand over the guard and shouted, "Your Majesty, King Gutov! I''m a reporter from the Rui Dian National Society! May I ask if the two citizens trapped in the Lance terrorist organization are back?! "<span>"Ourbat headquarters is currentlymunicating with the local government, seeking the assistance of the armies of the magnesium countries to formte a rescue n ¡­


    Please be patient, I promise, and don''t give up on any of the Rui Codex ¡­ "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "Your Majesty! I''m a Reuters reporter! Right now, there were two schrs from the Resurrection Lily Academy. In front of a terrorist organization, there were two hostages. They could be in danger of losing their lives at any time!<span>But don''t you feel a little ashamed that you and the queen are holding a birthday party for Her Highness, enjoying such a pleasant afternoon? " another male reporter asked loudly.


    Gutov''s face was stiff, this question was too sharp.


    Queen Margaret smiled apologetically and said, "This reporter, this birthday banquet was set three months ago. We also did not expect that the citizens would be held hostage at the beginning of the month.We have been worrying about their safety all this time. Please believe that we are doing our best to rescue the hostages.


    At the same time, please understand our hearts as parents who would like to host a birthday banquet for our daughter ¡­ "


    The queen''s words were filled with sympathy. Naturally, the reporters would not buy it, and the questioning voices continued.Ye Fan was at the back, and only after asking Sally did he know that at the beginning of the month, there were two Rui Canon schrs who were helping out with research on the Arabian Penins, but in the end, they were taken hostage by a Lance terrorist organization.


    This organization was currently in confrontation with the local government forces and was filled with arrogance. Over the past six months, they had already killed more than eight hundred civilians, causing the world to fall into chaos ¡­


    For Rui Dian, who was far away in northern Europe and had a small poption, saving the hostages was too difficult. They had to turn to other countries for help.<span>But for other countries to send special forces into this wolf''sir, that was easier said than done.


    <span>Originally, that ce was a living hell. Developed countries were basically just watching from the sidelines. If there was no benefit to that, no one would go and wade in troubled waters.


    Even if they received such a request, they would be finding all sorts of excuses to stall for time. Unless they had no other choice, they would not randomly send out their troops. In any case, they were not from their country.<span>Although he was rich enough to hire mercenaries, his army was too weak to protect his own people.


    <span>Moreover, there were too many uncontroble factors in a mercenary''s life. If they failed and the stealing failed and the hostages died, the muscles and bones would bepletely injured.


    <span>Guttafu did not need to worry too much about these matters. After all, he had no real power, only a monarch in name. This was the current government''s responsibility.


    However, he, the king, was holding a birthday banquet for his daughter at an extremely timely moment. Thus, he was unable to ept this. After all, to the citizens, he was the ruler of a nation.


    "Your Majesty! Even if the birthday banquet was set three months ago, wouldn''t you be able to cancel it or dy it at the beginning of this month? "


    "Queen, may I ask how much the cost of this banquet will be? Is there a national tax? "When the reporters saw that the royal family was in the wrong, they were even more unwilling to let them go.


    Many nobles quietly retreated, unwilling to show their faces. At this point in time, no one wanted to be in the spotlight.


    The King couple suppressed their anger within their hearts. To put it bluntly, this matter of saving others'' lives had nothing to do with this birthday banquet!<span>However, they were part of the royal family, so as long as it was something rted to Rui Dian, they would be able to get involved!


    <span>No matter how wronged they felt, they had to endure it. Once it erupted, they would bepletely despised by the entire country.


    If one wanted to wear a crown, one had to bear its weight. This was what the ruler of a country had to bear.


    <span>Even though they knew that this group of reporters were most likely secretly instigated by someone to cause trouble for them and make use of this opportunity to show off, they still had to endure it.


    They couldn''t force the guards to expel the reporters, which was legal, but it would cause more trouble.


    Not to mention the fact that one of the cameras and cell phones was broadcasting live on the inte, even if the reporters were to write reports about it, it would definitely be more vicious.Just as King Gutov was feeling helpless and at a loss as to what to do, Ai''er, who had been standing at the back all this time, suddenly walked in front of the camera!


    <span>Ai''er, who rarely showed her face, immediately blushed when she was caught by the shing lights. There was a trace of timidness in her lively eyes.


    <span>However, she quickly clenched her hands again, a trace of determination in her eyes. She bravely faced this group of reporters who were a little stunned, causing them to temporarily quieten down. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1355

    <span>1355


    <span>Not only were the reporters looking at Ai''er in confusion, but the nobles behind her, the King''s wife, Prince Will and the other nobles were also surprised.


    <span>Princess Ai''er was famous for her shyness. Why did she take the initiative to appear in front of the camera today?


    <span>But no matter what, the reporters were acutely aware that this was a crucial scene, and they immediately turned their attention to Al.


    <span>"Your Highness, do you have any thoughts on this birthday party? Do you think we should celebrate our birthday at this very moment? " the national social reporter asked again.


    <span>After taking a deep breath, Ai''er said, "Please don''t me my royal father and mother. All of this is my request, and I''m the one who forced them to hold a birthday banquet for me.


    They really didn''t want to give this party, really. I was the one who forced it... "I''m sorry, Rui Dian''s citizen, I didn''t understand what everyone was feeling, I''m really sorry ¡­"<span>"Sorry," Al said, bowing in front of the camera.


    Seeing this, the couple behind them were greatly shocked. All this time, Ai''er had always been a little girl hiding behind them, needing their protection.


    <span>They had never seen their daughter act so bravely. She had actually stepped forward and shouldered the responsibility to protect their parents'' reputation?


    This carelessness could cause her qualifications to be affected. It was definitely not a joke.


    <span>The group of reporters were clearly not three-year-olds, and they kept asking about Ai''er ¡­


    <span>"Princess!" Are you trying to avenge the king? "


    <span>"Do you think, my Lady, that the king should grant your request at such a time? Is this too unusual? "


    Faced with another wave of questions from the reporters, Ai''er was somewhat helpless. She only wanted to help her parents once, but she didn''t expect the reporters to still have the intention of letting her off.<span>At this moment, a figure walked up to her.


    Everyone was stunned, unable to figure out why someone had walked over.


    <span>A sliver of hope appeared in Ai''er''s eyes. She felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her heart. She finally felt that there was someone she could rely on.


    The sudden appearance of the eastern face naturally surprised all the white people present. There was a trace of contempt and bewilderment on their faces.The King and his wife were uneasy and afraid of something, and Prince Will looked hostile.


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly in his heart. He originally wanted to participate in a simple banquet, but now he had no choice but toe out. If this continued, Ai''er''s birthday party would be ruined.


    He didn''t want Al''s birthday to end in grief.


    But then again, AIR was a trustworthy and courageous expert, but Princess Al was such a worrying, innocent little girl ¡­


    Can''t this woman split her mind when she''s ying two roles?<span>"Sir, who are you?" A reporter immediately asked.


    <span>Ye Fan graciously smiled and said, "I''m a friend of Princess Ai''er, my name is Fran." As the princess does not often speak in front of the camera, she is a bit shy. I was afraid that you would misunderstand her meaning, so I decided to announce something for her. "


    The group of reporters looked at each other, and even the nobles were puzzled as to what was going on."What is it, Mr. Flynn?" the female reporter asked.


    <span>Ye Fan raised his head and looked at the sun in the distance, and said, "There are only about two hours left until sunset." "The princess told me in private that before nightfall, those two Rui Codex citizens would be rescued."


    <span>The moment those words came out, the entire audience burst into an uproar!


    <span>The King and his wife were both stunned, they did not know what Ye Fan was talking about!


    <span>The crowd of nobles watched with interest, thinking that this little low level nobleman was really crazy, to actually say such big words, and even included the princess in it!


    <span>Ai''er was very puzzled. She blinked her eyes and thought of something, but did not say anything.


    <span>"Who are you? What right did he have to speak for Ai''er!? Ai Er, ignore this madman! " Prince Will stepped forward at this moment, very dissatisfied.


    However, Ai''er said with confidence, "I said it! I told Flynn! The hostage will be saved! "


    At this moment, all of the guests and reporters were boiling with excitement!


    "Your Highness!" "May I ask why?"<span>"Could it be that some force is ready to intervene?"


    The group of reporters started asking questions crazily, and the guards couldn''t stop them from doing so.


    Ai''er bit her lower lip, not knowing how to make it up as she looked at Ye Fan for help.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Princess Ai''er is blessed by the heavens. She is an angel thatnded on earth, and her birthday banquet will receive the blessing of the heavens. At the same time, it will benefit Rui Dian''s people, so naturally, she will release those two hostages.<span>Princess Ai''er said that she would definitely see the two hostagese out before nightfall. As long as they are still alive, they will be saved before nightfall! "


    The moment these words were said, the group of reporters felt as if their IQ had been insulted.


    The guests couldn''t helpughing out loud, feeling like they had seen a fool.


    Ye Fan also didn''t mind, allowing the group of people to look at him with contempt.


    <span>"Sir Flynn," he said, "please do not speak carelessly again!"


    But who would have thought, Ai''er immediately followed, "I said it! I told Flynn because I. "I am an angel of the mortal world. It is my birthday, and I can protect the citizens!"


    <span>Ai''er could not help but blush. To say that she was an angel...


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, chuckled and gave Ai''er a thumbs up in approval.


    "Darling, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare us, do you know what you''re saying?! " Queen Margaret was going crazy. She felt like her daughter was bewitched.The group of reporters felt like they had been toyed with, madly questioning Ai''er about how they could rescue the hostages.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, and loudly said, "What are you all so anxious for?" Can''t you wait until it''s about two hours to dark?


    In any case, you guys have all the footage and interviews, don''t tell me you''re afraid of Princess Ai''er being shameless? "When the reporters saw Ye Fan''s confident look and Ai''er''s calm demeanor, they were somewhat puzzled.


    "Okay, then we will wait here! Wait until dark! I hope that the princess can keep her promise! "


    <span>The group of reporters all sat on the floor and refused to leave.


    <span>King Gutov felt as if his heart was about to break out of his chest. He walked in front of Ye Fan and said with a low and deep frown, "Sir Fran, what the hell are you doing?" Do you want to bring us, the royal family, into the abyss? "


    "Your Majesty, I''ve already said it, this is what Princess Ai''er told me." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    <span>"Yes, Father, I said it." Ai''er nodded.


    <span>Prince Will also came forward unwillingly and asked, "Ai''er, who exactly is he? Why did you speak up for him? "


    Ai''er grabbed Ye Fan''s arm and said, "He''s my best friend, so I''ll take him for a stroll."<span>After saying that, Ai''er pulled Ye Fan along, walking towards the beautifulkeside on the other side of thewn.


    <span>The King couple and Prince Will, as well as the group of noble guests, could only helplessly watch as Ai''er and Ye Fan walked away. However, they were too embarrassed to ask any further questions.


    <span>Prince Will saw that Ai''er and Ye Fan were holding hands and were about to jump out of the mes.


    As for the reporters, with the interview materials in hand, they were not afraid that the princess would run away. They drank some water and nibbled on their bread, waiting for the sun to set.


    They even started toe up with ideas. Why would they write a report on the matter? Did the princess go insane? Or did the royal family fool and deceive the citizens? These were all wild guesses.


    When Ye Fan and Ai''er arrived at thekeside, Sally, who was hiding behind a tree, also very naturally walked over.<span>Sally put away her phone and nodded at Ye Fan, "Brother, ording to your request, it has been fulfilled." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1356

    1356Ye Fan nodded his head and said, "Okay, let''s take a walk by theke. I also have enough to eat."


    <span>Ai''er made a guess and asked, "Ye Fan, did you send Barhampt over?"


    <span>"Yeah, on the side of Arabian Po, Aziz is the most familiar with it and has the most manpower to deploy. Although I''ve never heard of that Lance terrorist organization, it shouldn''t be a problem." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    <span>Sally said, "They are just a few warlords who rely on the support of the weapons manufacturers to incite a group of religious extremists. They are just a motley crowd.


    If Basht had intervened, they would have fired a few symbolic shots at most, and then let them go. After all, their leader doesn''t want to die. "


    "Oh, is that so? That''s good too, there are less dead people. "Oh right, remember to tell them that the angels told them toe and save us." Ye Fan said with a smile.Sally nodded, "I''ve already given my instructions."


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "I have always been at ease when you do things."


    On the side, Ai''er''s face was rosy, "Ye Fan, why are you making up this story? How am I an angel?"


    "Haha, then what should we do? We can''t possibly reveal our true identities. We should just casually make a more beautiful story. "In any case, those reporters are just going to make the headlines. It doesn''t matter if it''s true or false, it''s fine as long as they are saved," Ye Fan said.


    The three of them walked along thekeside, enjoying the cool breeze. Avoiding those nobles was a lot morefortable.<span>After walking for a while, Sally asked with some doubt, "Princess, I don''t really understand. "Why don''t you do it yourself? Since you were taken hostage at the beginning of the month, if you go over there, you should be able to save her easily."


    Ai''er lowered her head and said, ashamed, "Yes ¡­" I can save them, but I didn''t do it well, I was too timid, I was always hesitant, I thought too much, I should take responsibility. "<span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "You don''t have to me yourself, I understand your difficulties." After all ¡­ The AIR in the underground world isn''t normal. If youe here often, your true identity will be discovered sooner orter.


    <span>You should be afraid of implicating the King and Queen in this as well. Once they find out the truth, it would mean that they would not be able to remain out of this situation and would have to face the various matters of the underground world. "


    <span>"Even if the king and queen knew, would they not understand? "I think that Princess Ally can do a lot for this country," said Sally.


    <span>Ye Fan gave a look to Sally, "Okay, don''t say anymore. This kind of thing, it''s Ai''er''s freedom. She will always have her own difficulties."


    Sally realized that she had asked too many questions, so she didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    Ai''er pursed her lips and said with a bitter smile, "It''s alright, Ye Fan. What Sally said is actually correct."I''m not as concerned as you think I am. Selfishness, to see one''s own life more important than other people''s.


    If I could, I didn''t want to be an Adept. I don''t like fighting in the underworld. I value the name Aelle Ingrid Alice Desiree more than AIR.


    "Actually, what I''m afraid of is that if my true identity is exposed, I''ll have to bear too many responsibilities and face too many problems. I''m afraid that I might be an anomaly in the eyes of others. I''m a coward ¡­"<span>Ye Fan and Sally remained silent. They didn''t expect Ai Hui to say something like this about her. They also finally understood why this girl was always so shy and was unwilling to show her face.


    <span>Ever since she was young, she had been carefully concealing her true self.


    <span>No matter if it was Ar or AIR, she was trying to be mysterious so that no one would notice the connection between them.


    Alughed self-deprecatingly. "Speaking of which, it''s quite funny ¡­" I myself am the president of the Adept Association. Logically speaking, I should be leading my Adepts to face the world bravely. However, I tried my best to cover up my identity as an Adept.


    Once, the previous president of Maxim, when he passed the position on to me, told me, ''The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.'' At that time, I was still young and didn''t think too much about it.But now, I havee to understand that I am truly a very poor president. I simply do not understand what kind of expectations President Maxim had for me at that time.


    There was a sparkle in her eyes as she looked at the sparklingke. She smiled and said, "I''m a poor Adept and a poor daughter. I just hide in the shadows, not daring to look at myself directly.<span>Actually, I''m sorry about the Adepts who trusted me. I''m also sorry about the parents who protected me ¡­ I should have done more for them. "


    Ye Fan looked at her with a smile that was not a smile. He stretched out his hand and lightly patted Ai''er''s head.


    "Silly or not, could it be that today is your 250th birthday? Aren''t you only twenty-five years old? "<span>Ai''er froze for a moment, and then looked at Ye Fan in puzzlement, "What do you mean..."


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "You''ve already told me that when you took over as the President of the Adept Association, you were still young and ignorant." Then don''t you understand now?You''re only twenty-five this year. Are you very old? One must have a process of growth and understanding one''s own meaning in life.


    <span>You couldn''t expect a new recruit who had just entered the new army camp to be a general that protected his country. You had to give him time to learn, experience, and experience.


    <span>Ai''er, ever since I first met you, not much time has passed. However, you and I have protected the Adept Association''s headquarters and helped me catch the postman. When I was not around, you saved Sally Ye ¡­


    How can you say you''re a terrible Adept? You''re a very powerful Adept, and our trustedrade.


    Also, didn''t you stand up for your parents today to face those reporters? This is the first step, but there will be a second step and a third step, right? "<span>Ai''er foolishly looked at the man, carefully savoring Ye Fan''s words, a hint of excitement appearing in his eyes.


    <span>"I... Am I growing? "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head and said with certainty: "Of course, if you don''t believe me, ask Sally Ye. This girl is speaking frankly; she doesn''t know how to lie."


    Sally nodded in agreement. "Princess Ai''er, I''ve always been very grateful to you. You really are outstanding."


    Ai''er immediately lowered her head and smiled shyly, and when she looked up at Ye Fan again, her eyes were filled with tender feelings, "Ye Fan..." You know, you were the person I adored most when I was a kid. ""Ah?" "Did you worship me since I was young?" Ye Fan was embarrassed, "I''ve never heard you say that before..."


    "I used to be embarrassed to tell you, but when I was a teenager, the first time I heard your name FALLEN, I felt that you were very powerful ¡­"<span>Your experience is a legendary story of your peers. What I admire the most is that you are so young, yet so full of responsibilities.


    You can bear the fate of so many people, fight against them, and even win against your opponent, as if nothing heavy can crush you ¡­


    I can''t do it. Although President Maxim said that I''m stronger than you back then, I feel that I can''t do anything. Sometimes, when I meet a challenger, I just run away ¡­


    Actually, when I first met you, I felt like I was looking at an idol.


    Later, when I was in the Arendia, I knew that the Shura would kidnap me, but I didn''t want to reveal my identity until the veryst moment. I feel so happy. "


    Ye Fan embarrassedly touched his chin, andughed, "Is there such a thing? So I''m the idol of the legendary air brother AIR?" "Haha ¡­"<span>Ai''er''s face was filled with determination, and her eyes sparkled as she said, "Today, I heard what you said. I understand, I must work hard to grow, and bear my responsibilities. I can''t always hide behind you."


    Ye Fan smiled, a little unable to resist the princess'' cute and serious expression.<span>"My silly princess, there''s actually one thing that you''ve misunderstood ¡­"


    "Ah?" "What is it?" Aelle was puzzled.<span>Ye Fan sighed and put his hand on Sally and Ye Xiang''s shoulder, saying, "The reason why I am able to carry so many things on my shoulder is not something I can do by myself.


    <span>The people around me, therades, they are all trying to share in their own ways.


    Sometimes winning an enemy does not require everyone to bleed, a word, a look, or as long as some people are at home waiting for you to go back. "


    <span>Sally looked at Ye Fan gently and nodded.


    <span>Ai''er was stunned for a long time. Then, she took a nce at the distantwn, where the king and queen were anxiously waiting. She seemed to have understood something ¡­


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fanughed and said: "Okay okay, let''s not talk about these heavy topics anymore, we still need some time to talk. It''s so boring to walk around here, do you have any fish in thiske?" "Can we fish?"


    Ai''er smiled sweetly. "Sure, I''ll get you some fishing gear!"


    After saying that, Ai''er lifted her skirt and ran to the vi. The girl''s footsteps were filled with joy.


    <span>Under the speechless gazes of the crowd of nobles, Ye Fan, together with Ar and Sally, started fishing by theke.


    <span>Ye Fan brought over a pack of cigarettes, smoking as he knocked on his leg. Sally was still feeding fruits to the men, extremely carefree.


    Seeing that the sun was about to set, King Gutov could not help but wonder how he could exin the ''absurd farce'' to the reporters.


    "Your Majesty, I think. "You can me it on that Flynn, he was simply bewitching, the pure princess was bewitched," Prince Will suggested.


    Gutarov looked at Ye Fan, who was fishing by theke, and thought that this was the only way, so he walked towards the group of reporters.Right at this time, the royal family''s head steward rushed over, holding a mobile phone in his hand. His face was filled with surprise as he said, "Your Majesty! Something big has happened! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1357

    1357"What''s going on? Why are you so flustered? Can''t you see that there are so many distinguished guests?"


    "Your Majesty, please take a look at this video. It was posted on the fuel line half an hour ago, and the number of hits has now exceeded three million! It has a lot of influence! "<span>Goutapo had a puzzled look on his face. Queen Margaret, Prince Will and many other nobles by his side all looked over curiously.


    The reporters who were waiting also became more alert, standing up from the grass, wanting to hear what was going on.<span>Goutavo looked at the title of the video and was stunned. "Ismail repents to the angels?"


    At the sight of this name, Goutapu and many other nobles were even more shocked.


    This person was none other than the leader of Lance''s terrorist organization, a heinous killer. He had once posted on the inte about the massacre of hostages to intimidate the Western countries.<span>Such a devil, on the world''srgest video website, openly said he wanted to repent to the angels? This was enough to shock the world!


    <span>Gu Tafu quickly opened the video, and the other nobles with cell phones also took out their cell phones and logged on to the app ¡­


    <span>The reporters were even faster and had been watching since a long time ago.


    In the video, Ismail was kneeling in a simple room with a face full of worship facing the sky outside the window. His face was covered with a scarf.


    "I, Ismail Morad Mansour, repent to the angels. I should not kidnap innocent people into this war. I have released all of them. I beg the angels to forgive me ¡­"It was a short video thatsted only a dozen seconds. However, the content was enough to make one''s eyeballs pop out.


    Everyone present couldn''t help but cast their gazes at the distant Princess Ai''er who was by theke ¡­<span>Ai''er and Ye Fan were talking andughing with their fish, seemingly immersed in their fun, and didn''t pay much attention to the situation over here.


    Looking at her bright smile and the Princess looking like an angel under the setting sun, everyone was stunned...<span>What the hell! Was this a coincidence!?


    Amongst the nobles and journalists, there was naturally a group of people who had very clear minds. After carefully thinking for a moment, they discovered that all the clues were actually directed towards Ye Fan...<span>In fact, from the very beginning, it had been this low-level Sir Flynn who was guiding her.


    <span>Could it be ¡­ This was all under the control of Sir Flynn!?


    Thinking of this, many of the people present began to treat the mysterious background of Sir Flynn with caution."Wait!" This is just a video. Prince Will did not believe that a low-level knight could do this.


    The Head Supervisor shook his head and said, "Currently, the headquarters has yet to send any message. It''s not certain yet."


    Without waiting for Prince Will to speak, a few exmations came from the group of reporters!


    "Oh my god!" It''s true! Our colleagues in the Arabian Penins sent us thetest news. A total of thirteen hostages, who had been taken hostage, were released and sent to the army camp! They are preparing to report the news one by one. ""Then our two citizens are saved?"


    <span>"Yes, Your Majesty." A female reporter said with a distressed smile, "And ¡­ They all answered in unison, "It was the angel who saved them."


    The guests all eximed in disbelief.


    Queen Margaret covered her mouth with her hands and began to pray. Thank you for taking care of our daughter. "<span>At this time, Ye Fan, Ai''er, and Sally heard a lot of noise and slowly walked back into the crowd.


    <span>Ai''er also heard the discussions of the crowd. She already knew that this would be the result, but she still happily asked, "Father, did you rescue the hostages?"


    <span>"Yes, baby, but what''s going on? Why did Ismail suddenly confess? " Gu Tafu was in a great mood. While he was smiling, he was also very confused.


    Amidst everyone''s attentive gaze, Ai''er shyly smiled, "Because I''m an angel. My birthday is when I get lucky."<span>These kinds of words naturally couldn''t be believed by everyone. Many people already had their attention on Ye Fan, and were once again curiously and carefully sizing up this low-level knight.


    King Guthafu also realized something, after narrowing his eyes, he smiled at Ye Fan and said, "Sir Fran, in this matter... You must have helped, right? "Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Your Majesty, you are overthinking things. This is all the luck brought by the princess."


    The more Ye Fan disregarded their rtionship, the more he suspected that Ye Fan was the culprit.


    <span>Actually, Ye Fan was quite surprised with this result. He originally only wanted Aziz to send someone to bring out those two hostages.


    But who would have thought, after hearing that it was a mercenary from Barham who came to take them away, Lance terrorist organization immediately scared everyone to the point of letting everyone go!The Ares Azazel was in the area, famous for his prowess. No one would ever be able to stand up to his mercenaries.


    This kind of terrorist organization was fighting for freedom for their faith, but those leaders were fighting for power and money from the start. Who would actually fight with inferno?


    If they really started fighting, the people behind would not help them and would only die.Ismail had recorded the video online out of fear that someone would suddenly kill him.


    In the end, the Bashant mercenaries gave the hostages, who were "angels," and that was what the group said.


    <span>Ye Fan originally wanted to save these two people, and identally saved more than a dozen people, but it could also be considered a good thing.


    "Alright, reporters, I wonder if you are satisfied with this result?" Gutov asked, smiling at the reporters.


    Naturally, the reporters did not dare to question this birthday party anymore, but they began taking photos and asking questions to the princess.


    There were also quite a few reporters who started to ask Ye Fan questions, doubting whether Ye Fan did it or not.<span>However, the sky was getting dark. After letting the head steward deal with the situation, he returned to the vi with his guests.


    <span>At a time like this, even if they didn''t care about these reporters, the media wouldn''t dare to write bad things about the royal family. After all, Princess Ai''er had kept her word and saved the hostages!


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, asked Sally to secretly deal with these reporters'' reports, so that their photos wouldn''t be published.


    If Ai Hui was found out by someone he knew, his identity would be exposed.


    <span>Sally naturally understood that with the influence of inferno, it would only take a minute for him to suppress the media''s reports.


    <span>When they returned to the banquet hall, Gutov and Margaret both toasted Ye Fan and Sally Ye. Although they didn''t know exactly what had happened, they could faintly guess that it was Ye Fan who had helped.


    But since Ye Fan didn''t want to admit it, they wouldn''t ask. This was also cultivation.


    As for the other nobles, they also came one after another to shake hands with Ye Fan and tried to get to know him. All of a sudden, Ye Fan was surrounded by quite a few people.<span>On the other hand, Ye Fan was very secretive about his origins, so he could easily deal with them, causing these nobles to feel depressed in their hearts. However, they did not dare to be dissatisfied with Ye Fan, after all, Ye Fan was too mysterious.


    Finally, after cutting the cake, the banquet reached the final stage of the ball.


    <span>Tonight''s main character, Princess Ai''er, danced with her father, King Gutavu, naturally in the first dance. However, the second dance was a very important matter.


    <span>This meant that she would be facing another important man in her life.


    Prince Will had been looking forward to this moment, and when he saw that Aelle had finished her first dance, he immediately went up to the girl and invited her with a gentle smile, "Ay, can you dance with me?"


    Ai''er hesitated for a moment. Looking at the expectant look on Gutov''s and Magaret''s face, she lifted her skirt and jogged to the side of Ye Fan, who was not far away.Ye Fan had just danced a dance with Sally and was about to drink some champagne when he saw Ai''er run over.


    "Fran, can you dance with me?" After saying this, Ai''er''s face was still rosy and moist.However, she had decided that from today onwards, she would be brave enough to be herself. Thus, she took the initiative to invite men to dance!


    At the ball, many people were dumbfounded, feeling confused and surprised. The King and his wife were also surprised by their daughter''s audacity.


    The one with the ugliest face was naturally Prince Will. He looked at Ye Fan like he was igniting a barrel of oil! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1358

    1358<span>Ye Fan also did not expect to see so many people looking at them, and sighed in his heart.


    As an outstanding male, he was like a firefly in the middle of summer. No matter how low profile he was, it couldn''t be concealed.He originally wanted to attend a birthday party, but he had unknowingly be tonight''s main character.


    However, since the girls had already taken the initiative to invite him, Ye Fan could only ignore the shock of the couple and Prince Will''s anger. He smiled and agreed.


    "This is my honor." Ye Fan held Ai''er''s small hand, wrapped his arm around the girl''s waist and started dancing.


    At the side, Sally didn''t have any intention of being jealous. After all, Ye Fan had already jumped with her.


    Almost all eyes were on Ye Fan and Ai''er, and the nobles discovered that Ye Fan''s dancing skills were extremely outstanding, not at all like those of a nouveau riche, full of agility and elegance.<span>Ai''er''s heart was beating wildly, but she actually didn''t know what she was jumping on. When Ye Fan ced his hand on her waist, she waspletely mesmerized.


    When the song ended, Al was still wanting it, but of course she was too embarrassed to dance again."How was my dance, Princess?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    "Hmm ¡­" Al pouted and nodded, embarrassed to speak.<span>"Hmm, what does that mean?" Ye Fan asked in amusement.


    Ai''er giggled, even she herself felt very foolish.<span>When Prince Will saw that the two of them were flirting like lovers, he finally couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    He walked over at this moment and said with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, "Sir Flynn, Princess Al is my fianc¨¦e. I hope you can keep your distance from her so that no one can gossip about you."<span>Hearing that, Ai Er hurriedly frowned. "Prince Will, which one of us is your fianc¨¦e? We''re not engaged! "


    <span>"Ai''er, the marriage between our two royal families was agreed upon by both parents, as well as by the people. His Majesty the King and the Queen have both agreed to our marriage," Wil insisted.


    <span>"But... But I don''t agree! " Al said in dissatisfaction.


    <span>The king and queen of Guttafu came over. Naturally, they noticed the smell of gunpowder, but they did not want the Hn royal family to feel insulted.


    <span>"Ai''er, stop talking. There are so many guests here. We''ll talkter if there''s something to say. Prince Will cares about you, so that''s why he says these things."


    "But ¡­"


    <span>She wanted to argue, but the king and queen''s eyes warned her, so she had no choice but to hold it in. After all, she couldn''t allow the entire royal family to lose face.


    <span>Will felt that he had won. He didn''t care if Al didn''t ept him now. He believed that as long as he spent time with Al, he would be able to win the girl''s heart. After all, he was so outstanding.


    Queen Margaret then smiled and said, "Sir Flynn, we are very grateful that you have already sent your blessing to the princess for her birthday.


    Seeing that you guys have all drunk and it''s gettingte, I''ll send someone to drive you guys back to tonight''s residence, right? "


    The queen''s intention was obvious. She hoped that Ye Fan and Sally would leave, lest the atmosphere tonight be too tense.<span>After all, the future marriage of the He Lan royal family was what they were most concerned about.


    When Ai''er heard this, he could not help but ask, "Muhou, they are my friends. Why would you want them to leave prematurely? This is impolite! ""Ai''er!" Margaret muttered in displeasure: "What are you talking about?! Is your friend not better than your future husband? "You''ve already hurt Will''s heart. Stop messing around."


    Prince Will hurriedly smiled and shook his head. "Queen, I understand Ai''er. It''s because I haven''t done well enough. I''ll work even harder to bring Ai''er happiness in the future ¡­"


    "Child, you sure are magnanimous." Magaret smiled and nodded her head in satisfaction.


    When Ai''er heard these words, she felt even worse. She clenched her fists tightly, feeling depressed. Her impression of Prince Will plummeted.


    Ye Fan didn''t get angry, and said: "King, Queen, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. Actually, we didn''t n on staying for too long."I just want to give a birthday present to Al, and when the gift arrives, Salley and I will fly away tonight. "


    "Oh?" "Weren''t the gifts collected by someone else when they came in?" King Guthafe asked.


    Ye Fan smiled embarrassedly, "This gift that I have prepared is not convenient for people to receive, and it needs to be taken out at night."Will said somewhat disdainfully, "Sir Flynn, the gift you have prepared is really special. You also have to prepare it at night.


    <span>If I knew it would turn out like this, I would have taken out my sportscar tonight. Turn on the lights, that car is even prettier. "


    <span>He was extremely confident in the amount of cars he had prepared that were of the highest quality. How could a normal person possibly be able to make a car that took half a year''s time?


    <span>So, Prince Will didn''t feel that the birthday present Ye Fan prepared would be anything but amazing.


    Ye Fanughed out loud and said, "What is it?" "Let''s go out and take a look."<span>Ai''er had a face full of anticipation. She actually didn''t care about the birthday present at all, but since Ye Fan prepared it for her, she took it very seriously.


    "That being the case, then alright, let''s go take a look." King Gutov only wanted to get the gift as soon as possible, and then send the two of them away.


    Therefore, the royal family and Ye Fan walked out onto thewn one after another.


    When the nobles at the banquet heard that Sir Flynn, with his mysterious background, was going to give gifts and go out to see them, they were also curious and followed him out.


    <span>"Where are the gifts? "Sir Flynn, are you trying to amuse us all?" Will nced around but didn''t see anything. He couldn''t help butugh, "Could it be that the gift was stolen?"


    <span>The nobles at the side all began tough. They also didn''t think that the gift Ye Fan brought out could be more breathtaking than that special sprint during the day.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, looked at the time on his phone and muttered to himself, "Hmm ¡­" "It''s about time."


    "Flynn, what kind of present is it?" Aileen was getting impatient, she had never looked forward to a birthday present so much.


    Ye Fan turned around and looked at the northern night sky. Pointing his finger at the serene blue sky, he said, "The gift is over there."


    The dozens of people present all looked towards the sky, but could not see anything.


    "What is that thing ¡­"


    "I didn''t see it. It can''t be a lie, right?"<span>"Do we have to send the stars to the princess? "Haha ¡­"


    Prince Will sneered, "Sir Flynn, are you fooling us? Do you know, this is ¡­ "Before he could finish his words, he heard a burst of exmations from the nobles!


    <span>"Oh my god!" Look! "


    <span>"Meteor!? No! It''s a meteor shower!? "


    Suddenly, everyone realized that a dazzling meteor shower had begun to fall from the northern skies!?The falling stars streaked across the sky, dragging their long tails, exuding a kind of alluring beauty that was absolutely unparalleled in the world!


    After the first meteor shower, the second, the third formation ¡­ The meteor shower began to fall one after another!The key point was that these meteor showers all had different colors. They simply weren''t like ordinary meteor showers!


    <span>"Ai''er, this is the present I prepared for you. I''ll give you twenty-five meteors for your twenty-fifth birthday ¡­ "Think of it as lighting and blowing out your birthday candles in the sky ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan turned to the girl and smiled, "Happy birthday, Your Highness."


    Ai''er opened her beautiful eyes wide and looked at the dazzling meteor shower in the sky. Her eyes were filled with stars, and she was so moved and happy that she couldn''t speak.<span>The nobles present were all shocked. The king and queen were also stunned. Prince Will''s jaw was about to drop.


    <span>They had never thought that a meteor shower could be created by humans!?


    <span>This was no longer a matter of money. It was a miracle that required the use of the powers of the world''s top spacefaring nations!


    <span>But, Ye Fan could do it!


    <span>When Ye Fan thought about preparing a birthday present for Ai''er, he discovered that everything in the world seemed to have no meaning for her.


    Thus, Ye Fan suddenly had a strange thought and asked Chu Yunyao if she could create a meteor shower.


    In the end, Chu Yunyao actually felt that it wasn''t difficult at all. As long as she had money, she could get her hands on a rocket, or even a missile.The woman first had Ye Fan connect with the National Space Agency, and then she would use a rocket to send the finished equipment to orbit.


    By the time it was night time, the precise calction equipment had already ced twenty-five batches of minerals on the rail line.


    <span>These minerals would burn in different colors when passing through the atmosphere, bing meteor showers and then disappearing without a trace.


    To Chu Yunyao, this was a very boring game that burned through money.


    <span>But to Ai''er, this was the most moving blessing she had ever seen. Furthermore ¡­ Or was it the man she liked ¡­


    This kind of satisfaction and happiness made Ar feel dizzy, and her heart felt like it was melting in sweetness ¡­.


    When the 25th Meteor Shower ended, it took a long time before the nobles were able to calm their emotions.


    When they looked at Ye Fan again, they were already filled with awe and curiosity. Just who in the world was Ye Fan?<span>This was not something that could be aplished with money alone. Without a top-notch position in the world, who would be able to use aerospace technology?


    King Gutov and Queen Margaret were also stunned speechless. They regretted their decision to chase Ye Fan away just now ¡­<span>Make meteor showers? Even the royal family of Shardcore could not do it, much less the royal family!


    Prince Will''s face was deathly pale. He''d discovered that his so-called super sports car that was forged by hand for half a year was just like scrap metal. It wasn''t even worth mentioning!


    "Alright, now that the birthday present has been delivered, it''s time for us to go." Ye Fan felt that his wish had been fulfilled, so he sent his blessings over, intending to say goodbye to Ai''er.


    However, Ai Er suddenly turned around, hugged Ye Fan''s neck, raised her head, and kissed the man with her tender red lips. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1359

    1359


    This scene was even more shocking than the twenty-five meteor showers, which left all the guests present dumbstruck!The shy and introverted Princess Ai''er actually took the initiative to kiss a man!?


    King Gutov and Queen Margaret were almost unable to recognize their daughter, while Prince Will''s face had already turned green. His body was trembling in anger!


    <span>Sally frowned, but she also revealed a trace of helplessness.


    Being kissed, Ye Fan was somewhat stupefied. Of course, he was able to react, but at the first moment, he was shocked by Ai Hui''s actions and did not make any judgement.


    In other words, even Ye Fan himself did not know whether he should dodge or not.By the time he realized the possible effect of the kiss, they were already kissing.


    <span>Soft and sweet with the unique aroma of the princess.


    After a brief moment of surprise, the surrounding guests gradually broke out into apuse and cheers!


    This time, no one felt that this Sir Flynn was not qualified to be with Aileen.


    After all, such arge sum of money had proven the noble standing of the royal princess.


    Seeing that the guests had all begun to apud, the couple could only smile wryly, with a trace of doubt and worry on their faces.


    Ai''er''s mind also turned hot, and she couldn''t help but do this action. When she heard the cheers of the people around her and came to her senses, she panicked and quickly let go of Ye Fan like a little rabbit.Lowering his head, his face was as red as a red apple. He was about to drip some juice.


    <span>Ai''er felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She was somewhat flustered and didn''t know how to face Ye Fan. At the same time, she was also very anxious and didn''t know what Ye Fan would think of her.


    <span>Ye Fan was quite thick-skinned, it didn''t matter if a lot of people saw him. After quietly looking at the girl for a while, he meaningfully asked, "Do you regret it?"


    Al looked up in confusion, blinking his eyes, "Regret? "Why?"


    <span>Ye Fan froze for a moment, then immediately smiled and shook his head, "Nothing, it seems like I was overthinking it."


    Al thought again and understood what the man meant. He pursed his lips into a smile and said, "I was a bit too impulsive, because this gift is too great, I like it too much, so ¡­" But... "I don''t regret it."


    Ye Fan looked at the face full of confidence and sighed with emotion. Previously, he let the girl have some courage, but why was he so timid?


    Ai''er had already expressed his stance, so what was he hesitating for? If he missed it, he would probably regret it for the rest of his life.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, grabbed Ai''er''s hand, and walked in front of King Gutafu and his wife."King, Queen, I''d like to speak to you in private about something between me and Ay."


    <span>Ye Fan''s action caused the King couple to be stunned on the spot, while Ai''er lowered her head, not daring to look at her parents.


    <span>"This... What do you mean, Sir Flynn? What can happen between you and our daughter? " King Gutov looked awkwardly at Prince Will, who was already fuming.


    Ye Fan calmly smiled and said, "Since Ai''er has already reached this step, of course, I have to face up to the feelings we have."


    <span>When Ai''er heard this, her small hands couldn''t help but tremble. She shyly looked at Ye Fan, then back at her parents, expectantly.


    She hadn''t thought that she would be able to bravely take this step and express the feelings that had been hidden within her heart for a long time.


    <span>However, at this moment, the joy in her heart told her that it was all worth it!


    The most beautiful thing in the world is the person you like. He just happens to like you too!


    "I don''t agree! Aelle is my fianc¨¦e! " Prince Will was about to go crazy. If it was a prince from some other country, or an outstanding man he knew, it would be fine if they came topete with him.<span>So suddenly, there was an unfamiliar guy who was going to snatch Ai Hui away or the day he was going to propose marriage. He couldn''t take this anymore!


    amampn


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile, "This Prince Will, it seems like you don''t need to agree to this matter."<span>"Do you really think that the royal princess of Rui Dian would marry an Asian!? You, a yellow person, are worthy to marry a princess!? " Will ground his teeth.


    Why!? He is a noble prince! He was so outstanding, how could he lose to an Asian yellow monkey!?


    <span>Many of the people present frowned when they heard this. Many of the nobles had racial discrimination, but they usually didn''t dare to say it out loud. They only dared to mock him in private.


    Ye Fan''s face also sank, "I didn''t expect that the prince of the He Lan royal family would also be a racist."<span>Ai''er was also very indignant. She didn''t expect this Will to have such a vile personality.


    <span>King Gutov hurriedly coughed and advised, "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. The banquet tonight will end here. We need to calm down and talk about today''s matters ¡­"


    The king knew very well that if this carried on, it would cause a huge ruckus. Prince Will had already been angered and dared to say anything."The banquet can end, but Prince Will, you have to take responsibility for your own words." Ye Fan had a certain amount of tolerance, since the other party had already said this much, he obviously wouldn''t just let it go.


    <span>"Hmph, responsible? How do you expect me to take responsibility? Are you going to kneel down and apologize? "Yellow skinned monkey?" Will sneered, "So what if you make a meteor shower? A low level race was a low level race! You are not worthy of the princess at all! "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. This guy really didn''t know how to write the word "die".


    But before Ye Fan could make a move, Sally''s figure suddenly shed and she kicked Will''s knee!<span>"Ke!"


    <span>With a crack, Prince Will fell to the ground!


    <span>"Ahhh!" Prince Will was in so much pain that he hugged his leg, tears streaming down his face.


    The guests all cried out in rm, and even the King and his wife retreated in fright.


    Sally stepped on Will''s neck and said with an icy cold expression, "Shut up! If you continue to shout like a pig, I''ll break your neck!"<span>Wilden bared his teeth in horror, but did not dare cry out again, and looked at her in horror.


    The guests at the side were all terrified, looking at the goddess of death, Sally Ye.<span>"Sir Flynn! Countess Sally Ye! Just who are you people!? " King Gutov finally realized that their identities were extremely suspicious!


    Queen Margaret, on the other hand, was worried about her daughter. Come here! Don''t stand with them! "


    <span>Ai''er let out a faint sigh and looked apologetically at her parents. "I''m fine. Father, Mother, you guys have all seen what kind of person Will is. He deserves it for his crimes."


    Sally ignored the others and coldly said, "Lie on the ground and kowtow to my brother. Apologize."


    "Don''t even think about it ¡­" Will turned pale, but he didn''t want to do it. After all, if he were to kowtow in front of so many people, he wouldn''t be able to face anyone in the future.


    "Not doing it?" "Then die ¡­" Another kick to the joints of Will''s other leg!<span>Will''s shrill cry resounded through thekeside, slicing through the night sky and causing everyone to feel chills run down their spines.


    "I apologize! I apologize. Woo woo ¡­ * "I was wrong..."


    <span>Prince Will, who had lived a life of luxury since he was young, had never been tortured like this. He painfully turned over andy there, kowtowing while begging Ye Fan for mercy.


    When the king and queen saw this scene, they became extremely anxious. If the He Lan royal family knew about this, wouldn''t the rtionship between the two kingdoms bepletely ruined?!


    "Quick!" Someonee quickly! Someone bring the Prince to the hospital! " Goutavo shouted.


    Right at this time, Ye Fan, Sally and Ai''er revealed looks of suspicion, looking at each other.


    "Rumble!..."


    <span>The ground beneath his feet suddenly emitted a strange sound, as if there was an earthquake. The buildings and trees on the ground were all shaking violently! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1360

    1360


    "Earthquake!?""How is this possible!? How could there be an earthquake!? "


    The guests were in an uproar. Even though they were nobles, they were still ordinary people after all. They all began to panic in fear.


    King Guthaf and Queen Margaret immediately surrounded Aelle. The queen held her by the shoulder and said, "Baby, do not be afraid. We will stay in the open area and be fine!"<span>"Guards!" Guard, hurry and maintain order, don''t run around! " shouted King Goutavo.


    <span>Ai''er was not afraid. She worriedly looked at Ye Fan, and at the same time, Ye Fan and Sally felt a sense of danger.


    <span>"Brother, this is not an ordinary earthquake, this is magic, very strong ¡­" Sally said in a low voice.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Ai''er, who had the same look in her eyes. She was a natural elemental mage, and was very sensitive to any magic fluctuations.


    <span>"Wait a moment, you and Ai''er take care of yourself and the king first, I will be responsible for the battle." Ye Fan said seriously.


    <span>Sally wrinkled her brows, but still nodded her head. She also knew that if Ye Fan wasn''t able to deal with this enemy, then she and Ai''er would most likely have no other choice but to escape.


    At this moment, in the empty space on thewn, the ground suddenly turned into countless grains of sand. A gigantic sandstorm suddenly sprung up from the ground!


    The howling gale and the flying sand caused the dozens of guests and guards and servants who had rushed over to the scene to panic and be unable to open their eyes.


    "Hehehehe! ¡­"<span>Sharp, strangeughter rang out in the crowd''s ears. The sand had actually transformed into a person!


    The man looked to be in his forties or fifties. He was short and lean, with a bald head and monkey face.


    "Why does it feel like your banquet is about to end when I just arrived? This is not a form of courtesy to wee distinguished guests from afar, hehe ¡­ "The man smiled sinisterly, his gaze sweeping past Ye Fan, Sally, Ai''er and the others, licking his chapped lips.


    <span>"You ¡­ "Who are you?!" King Guttafu immediately stood in front of Elle, gesturing with his eyes for the queen to take her daughter away.


    "Me? Oh... Allow me to introduce myself, I am called ''King of Earth'', and speaking of which, we are still colleagues, you are the King, and I am the King. The Earth Kingughed even more.


    On the other hand, Ye Fan and Sally''s hearts shivered, as expected, he was the fifth strongest of the Doomsday King, the King of the Earth!


    ording to the intelligence report and what Nie Wuyue had said, the Earth King''s "Earth Magic" could easily cause an earthquake!This was not the key point. The Earth King was proficient in shaping magic from any rock, sand, and other minerals. He could also use gravity to create a "Gravity Magic"!


    Although this fellow''s appearance was terrifying, his words and actions were extremely repulsive, but his strength was definitely not to be trifled with!


    King Gutov was puzzled. "King of the Earth?" Who are you? What are you doing here? ""Don''t worry, I''m here ¡­" Not for you, "said the King, turning his head towards Ye Fan andughing strangely," Lucifer ¡­ "The first time we met, you''re even younger than I thought."


    Lucifer?


    <span>When the King of Earth shouted this name, many of the distinguished guests present showed hesitation. They seemed to have heard of it somewhere before ¡­


    Soon, a few nobles came to their senses! Although they have never seen Ye Fan before, but they have heard of Lucifer''s fame!


    "Lucifer?!?" the King of Hell Lucifer!? "<span>"Oh my god!" He ¡­ He was the leader of the underground world''s inferno! Lucifer? "


    "It must be! Wasn''t it said that the Ares of the Penins was under hismand!? No wonder all the hostages were saved today! "


    "Oh... So it was like this! Who could make a meteor shower? "Lucifer, you''re right ¡­"<span>Suddenly, arge number of nobles, who had just heard about it, looked at Ye Fan with respect and excitement.


    If they knew that this legendary figure hade, they would have done everything they could to get close to him. In the past, they wouldn''t even have the chance to go to the Purgatory Ind.


    Lying there, Prince Will who was still in iparable pain just a moment ago, filled with hatred, was almost about to faint. He didn''t think that he would actually be the enemy of the legendary underground powerhouse!? He was scared to the point of peeing his pants!


    Gutov and Margaret were also stunned. They finally understood why a small ''Sir Flynn'' could bring such a miraculous gift!<span>However, even they didn''t have the chance toe into contact with the world''s top powerhouses. How could they participate in their daughter''s birthday banquet and form such close rtionships with her?


    Ye Fan sighed, no longer caring about hiding his identity, and said in a deep voice, "It was Shakyamuni who sent you to kill me?"


    "Kill you? Tsk tsk... I''d like to try, but. "After all, you are the son of Victoria''s darling, how can I have the nerve to kill you?" The Earth King said with a look of regret.<span>The corner of Ye Fan''s eyes twitched. He didn''t hear what Nie Wuyue had said. What special rtionship did she have with the Earth King?


    Furthermore, looking at the Earth King''s appearance, it was difficult to connect him with Nie Wuyue.


    "Lucifer, my Victoria is on your side. How are you doing? Did she often mention me to you? " the Earth King asked expectantly.


    Ye Fan''s face became more and more gloomy, "What, should she deliberately mention you?""Of course, child. You may not know this, but back then she gave birth to you and returned to the power of the Apocalypse King, nearly getting executed by the Guardian King.


    However, I begged for mercy and saved her. That was the only reason why she had the chance to cultivate magic again ¡­


    She knew I liked her, and she was grateful to me. Hehe... You understand.


    "Don''t look at my current appearance. Speaking of which, I was much more handsome than I am now. All these years, I''ve only grown a little worse because of my magic cultivation."


    The Earth King''s face was filled with memories as he said in a happy voice, "Your mother is really a wonderful woman ¡­


    So many nights she sat on me, lying under me, and Iforted her broken heart, and she made me feel as good as the sky ¡­ "<span>After hearing what he said, everyone was stunned. They were all wondering if it was really as the King of Earth had said. Was Lucifer''s mother having an affair with him?


    Wouldn''t Lucifer be facing his mother''s lover?


    <span>"Shut up! Do you think we will believe you if you say these words? " Sally Ye was extremely angry and hurriedly said to Ye Fan: "Brother, don''t be fooled by him! He was obviously trying to disrupt your thoughts! I want you to be full of holes! "


    <span>Ye Fan''s face was as cold as ice. His mouth opened into a sneer, "On the battlefield, the enemy''s mind was disturbed, causing an impulsive error to appear."


    It''s not like I came out to y a day ago, this kind of trick ¡­ Of course I know. Not to mention anything else, how could the Guardian King''s decision be decided by a single subordinate?


    <span>However... Needless to say ¡­ King of Earth, your mouth is really the cheapest, most stinky mouth I''ve ever met ¡­ "


    <span>The King spread his hands innocently, "You don''t believe me? "Then I am truly regretful. Actually, I can totally report your mother''s threeps and her favorite posture ¡­"


    <span>Without waiting for the King to finish his sentence, Ye Fan''s cold and fierce gaze pierced through the night, and he suddenly rushed forward. With a lightning fast step, his figure had already crossed a distance of more than a dozen meters.


    Ye Fan seemed to have teleported. When he reappeared, he punched the Earth King''s head!


    <span>"Bam!"


    <span>No one had imagined that there would be such a scream. Not a drop of blood!


    A cloud of sand scattered in all directions ¡­<span>The Earth King''s head fell to the ground, his body turned into sand, and all of it was blown away!?


    This, was just a sand puppet!?

 Chapter 1361

    <span>1361


    <span>"Aiyah... "Young people are really impatient, I haven''t even finished talking about my past with your mother, how did you make a move?"


    <span>The Earth King''s voice once again appeared under a tree not far away. It was unknown when he appeared there, but he had a mocking smile on his face.


    <span>Without any hesitation, Ye Fan turned back and his figure once again swept in front of the Earth King like a gust of wind. A whip punchnded on the Earth King''s head!


    "Bam!"No one present could clearly see how Ye Fan had attacked, but the Earth King''s body had once again turned into sand, and it was actually fake!?


    "Heh heh ¡­" Lucifer, do you know what Victoria likes to call me in bed? "She ¡­" The Earth King''s figure appeared by theke.


    Ye Fan did not wait for him to finish, he rushed forward again and kicked his head away!


    His head turned into dust in the air and his body fell to the ground.


    "She ¡­ If she likes to call me master, then she''s just a masochist ¡­"<span>Ye Fan''s figure appeared on the second floor of the vi and hit the King of Earth with his palm, but it still turned to dust!?


    As time passed, the Earth King''s figure constantly appeared in different positions, speaking in all sorts of obscenities.


    <span>Ye Fan continued to chase and kill. Every time, he would hit the King of Earth, but every time, he would find out that it was a puppet!


    This mystical and strange magic, this lightning-fast and powerful ancient martial art, had already dazzled all of the guests present.


    Taking advantage of this little time, quite a few guests began to flee from the scene. Fortunately, the Earth King had no interest in dealing with them, so he did not stop them.


    "Every time Victoria calls me ''Daddy,'' I like it. "That little face of hers is really charming ¡­"It was unknown how many times the King of Earth had appeared, but this time he appeared in the Venerable ss Expedition given by Prince Will!


    <span>Ye Fan''s face was already full of murderous intent. Even those without cultivation could feel that at this moment, Ye Fan seemed to be surrounded by a surging tide of darkness!


    <span>Ye Fan knew that he shouldn''t let the enemy''s nonsense disturb his mind, but he was still very angry!


    Logically speaking, he had only met Nie Wuyue two or three times, and he didn''t have any memories of living, let alone a deep love between mother and son.Even so, some of the deep blood ties between the flesh and blood, and the shackles in the depths of his heart, still made it hard for Ye Fan to calm down!


    Ye Fan clearly realized at this moment that some emotional imprints, no matter how long they were washed away, could not be erased!


    He and Nie Wuyue might never be like an ordinary mother and son, and he might never be able to call out ''mother'' in his entire life ¡­<span>But! This didn''t mean that he could tolerate others casually trampling on and insulting Nie Wuyue!


    Suddenly, a sword appeared in Ye Fan''s hand. He lifted it up and a sword intent cut a deep gully in the ground, directly attacking the King of Earth!


    The speed of the sword intent was even faster than Ye Fan''s movement, so its power was naturally much sharper than Ye Fan''s!


    "Boom!"<span>That overrun with extraordinary meaning was directly split in half by this sword intent. It was paralyzed on the ground as it let out a miserable wail.


    <span>However, the Earth King''s body was still just a sand puppet, only leaving behind a pile of sand to be buried together with the luxurious carriage.


    When Prince Will, who was on the ground, saw this scene, his heart ached, but he did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. In reality, he was already begging for his life.


    "What a pity, what a good car. Your attack was a waste of money." The King of Earth appeared on the other side of thewn with a regretful expression.At this time, Ye Fan was already toozy to run back and forth. He realized that with his normal speed, he wouldn''t be able to catch the true body of the Earth King.


    In a split-second, Ye Fan summoned more than three thousand swords from his Sword God Ring!


    The densely packed flying swords were spectacr in the sky above the viplex, and their murderous aura was even more evident, causing the nobles to be bbergasted. They were so scared that they couldn''t even walk.


    "Sword kinesis!"


    With a thought from Ye Fan, he pointed his finger towards the Earth King''s throat. A cold fish intestines sword was as fast as a shuttle, aiming straight for the Earth King''s throat!The Earth King''s sand puppet was destroyed once again!


    But at the same time, the Earth King''s figure appeared on top of the vi once again!<span>This time, Ye Fan didn''t even give him a chance to speak, and once again used Crimson Nimbus and its ming sword intent and smashed towards that direction!


    <span>Sword light shed like a shadow,ing and going in a graceful manner. The surrounding nobles could not see what was happening, they could only feel a strong current appearing in front of them!


    In just a moment, Ye Fan''s sword was like a cold-blooded killer chasing after his soul, instantly destroying the puppets that had appeared from the dozen Earth Kings!<span>Suddenly, the King of Earth did not appear, nor did he speak any more obscenities.


    The scene immediately became silent.


    <span>However, just when many people thought that the Earth King was afraid, they heard a rumbling sound from the earth!


    <span>"Devil Cliff Hell!"


    The ground suddenly cracked!


    <span>From all directions, dozens of tons of soil and rocks flew into the air, carrying grass and trees with them. It was as if they had escaped the gravitational pull of the earth!


    <span>In the next moment, these tens of tons of rock and soil suddenly shrank towards Ye Fan!


    With the dense distribution of rocks, Ye Fan had no way of dodging at all!


    Ye Fan immediately tried to destroy these mudstones with his sword, but no matter how fast his Imperial Sword Technique was, it was very difficult for him to destroy these stones.In less than three seconds, Ye Fan and thousands of flying swords were all covered by these rocks and soil.


    A deep crashing sound could be heard as a ball of mudstone the size of a house smashed into the ground, creating a deep crater.<span>Ye Fan was actually buried alive!


    "Wang!" Seeing this scene, Sally''s pretty face turned white. Just when she was about to save him, she remembered what Ye Fan said just now and decided to endure it for a while.


    <span>She knew that Ye Fan would not be defeated so easily. If she were to make a move now, she would instead disrupt Ye Fan''s battle and be a burden.


    <span>After all, she had already sensed that there was a gap between her strength and the Earth King''s.


    <span>At that moment, the King of Earth appeared before the sphere once again and said with an expression of surprise, "As expected of Lucifer, he didn''t die even like this ¡­" However, being pressed inside should be very ufortable.


    <span>Hehe... Enjoy yourself in there. If you can''t do it anymore, you can just beg me for mercy... "Oh, if you can talk."


    <span>After saying that, the King of Earth turned around and walked towards the Ancient Tower King.


    In fact, Gu Tafu had wanted to leave long ago, but the fight just now had caused too much chaos in the scene. They didn''t dare to act rashly. This was also the reason why there were still many aristocrats left.


    <span>They also wanted to run, but the battle at the scene was too terrifying, even more terrifying than a shooting scene. They were afraid that if they were careless and ran into the wrong ce, they would be smashed to death by rocks and pierced by swords.


    <span>"You ¡­ What are you doing?! " For the first time in his life, he felt that as the king, he was of no use at all!


    The King shook his finger, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in men." Can you step aside and give me your daughter? I need her toe with me ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1362

    1362<span>"Al?!" Gutov quickly turned around, hugged Margaret and Ayer, and asked anxiously, "Do you know the consequences of harming a princess from a sovereign country!?"


    "Tsk tsk, you really don''t understand human speech ¡­" "Speaking of which, Princess Ai''er, how long are you nning to hide behind your useless parents?" Earth King said with an evil smile.


    Ai''er bit her lips, clenching her hands tightly. Her eyes were filled with hesitation.Just at this moment, the huge stone orb behind him let out a rumbling sound!


    The flying swords that had fallen to the ground also rose up into the air, trembling violently and emitting a "weng weng" sound!


    Sally''s eyes lit up. She knew that Ye Fan would definitely have a way to get out.<span>The King of Earth frowned and looked back gloomily, "So tenacious ¡­"


    <span>After saying that, the Earth King raised his hand and summoned tens of tons of rock and soil to gather towards the stone orb!


    At the same time, the flying sword in the stone ball was shaking, causing the structure of the stone ball to loosen.


    <span>The flying swords outside spun around rapidly, obstructing the mud and rocks that were trying to approach them.


    The flying swords and mudstones were engaged in a chaotic battle. With a "boom" sound of explosion, Ye Fan directly shattered the Demon Rock Hell and escaped!


    Although Ye Fan''s body was covered in dust, which made him look a bit bedraggled, it was fortunate that he had a strong physique and was not injured at all.Ye Fan still had some lingering fear in his heart. This guy''s methods were really powerful. If he didn''t have the Imperial Sword Technique and so many swords, it would be extremely difficult for him to get out.


    <span>Fortunately, he had relied on the Imperial Sword Technique, using the vibrations from the sword, to create arge range resonance, which was why he had been able to break this spell.


    <span>Only, this guy''s fighting style was very vulgar and strange, giving him a feeling of powerlessness, which was what troubled Ye Fan the most.


    <span>"Lucifer, it''s really boring to chat with you. You don''t even want to listen to what I''m saying."


    I''m going to ask Princess Ai''er toe with me right now. Can you stop dying my mission? " The Earth King said with a smile that did not reach his eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan was toozy to waste words with him. With a wave of his hand, thousands of flying swords circled in the air.


    <span>"Unparalleled Sword Intent, Sky Shattering Sword Rain!"


    Since he could not kill the Earth King himself, he would cover arge area!<span>A dense rain of sword energy fell down. This sort of oppressive force scared all the ordinary people present so much that they couldn''t even breathe!


    Numerous concentrated piercing sounds were caused by the sword stabbing into the ground. It was as if the sword was piercing throughyers of paper!


    The Earth King''s body was pierced by two swords, but it was still a puppet!<span>When the ground was riddled with holes, the Earth King''s true body was still unharmed.


    <span>"Lucifer ¡­ Don''t you understand? You can do nothing to me. "Heh heh ¡­"


    The Earth King''s voice came from every part of the ground, as if the earth itself was speaking!


    Ye Fan frowned. From the beginning, he didn''t intend to face this kind of opponent, but he just had to face such a strong opponent, which left him at a loss as to where to start.


    If only he could pinpoint his location, then that would be great ¡­"Earth Tusk!"


    At this moment, the hidden King of the Earth suddenly made his move. Threads of earthen yellow light appeared on the ground, andrge amounts of sharp, de-like rock soil suddenly rose up!


    "Boom boom boom!"<span>Therge area of spikes were like bamboo shoots growing out from the ground. They stabbed out from all directions and were iparably hard!


    <span>The surroundings of Ye Fan were naturally the most concentrated. The earth spikes desperately attacked Ye Fan,yer afteryer, as if following his shadow.


    Ye Fan simply rode his sword and flew into the air, dodging this move.


    However, when he lowered his head, he realized that this attack wasn''t meant to deal with him!


    <span>Barbarian earthen spikes were growing everywhere, and it was basically the intention to massacre everyone at the scene!


    In a split-second, many of the normal people who didn''t run away were pierced by these spikes, and they began to scream miserably!


    Blood dyed the entire scene red. Many people didn''t even have time to react before they were sent flying into the air by the earth spikes, instantly dying on the spot!King Gutov and his wife immediately panicked. "Run! "Let''s run!"


    They could no longer afford to care about anything else. Even if running away was risky, it was better than waiting for their deaths!


    <span>But at this moment, a spike came from an oblique angle, thrusting in the direction of King Gutarov!


    Queen Margaret screamed, trying to tell her husband, but it was toote!


    <span>Seeing that the king was about to be pierced through, a transparent barrier appeared out of thin air, blocking the earth spikes outside and breaking them!


    The King''s wife and his wife were stunned, as if they were in a dream. When they regained their senses, they all stared at their daughter in disbelief.Ai''er stretched out a hand and opened up that barrier. In this battlefield where blood flowed like rivers, she did not panic, but her expression was veryplicated.


    <span>"Darling... You. "Why are you ¡­" King Gutov looked incredulous.


    <span>Queen Margaret covered her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    <span>Even Prince Will, who was wailing on the ground for help, looked at Ai''er in a daze.


    <span>Ai''er smiled apologetically at his parents. "I''m sorry, royal father. Imperial Mother, I''ve caused you trouble ¡­"


    <span>"Heh heh ¡­" The Earth King''s strangeughter came from all directions, "Princess Ai''er, from now on, you are the president of the Adept Association. The identity of a legendary powerhouse in the underground world will no longer be a secret ¡­"


    How is it. Now, can you hide behind your parents and be the royal princess of Rui Dian? Destiny is fate, you can''t hide from it ¡­ "<span>Hearing these words, the King and Queen, Prince Will and the other living nobles were even more shocked.


    What!? Princess Ai''er, a Legend rank expert!?


    How could these two be rted!?<span>However, the scene before their eyes made them have no choice but to believe in this inconceivable reality!


    Ye Fan sighed softly in midair. The power of the Apocalypse King wanted to force Ai''er into this dispute. Although he didn''t know what the Shakyamuni wanted, he definitely couldn''t let them seed...<span>Ai''er''s abilities were almost inborn.


    Because she was naturally kind-hearted and didn''t fight much, she actually didn''t dig much out of her own strength.


    <span>So Ye Fan also didn''t know how strong she would be if she were to put her life on the line.


    But no matter what, the more she relied on her talent, the more she demonstrated that her potential was limitless!


    <span>If Al was controlled by the Doomsday King, it would definitely be a disaster.


    At this time, Ai''er walked to the center of the battlefield. Her body became blurry and the dust on her body began to change. Her dress turned into a blue hooded magic robe.


    The girl''s eyes shed with determination, "I''m not evading, I''m just using my own way to protect the person closest to me."


    <span>When everyone saw Ai''er''s miraculous "disguise", they finally believed that she was the "Air"!


    King Gautov and Queen Margaret, on the other hand, had aplicated expression on their faces. Shock, confusion, joy, sadness ¡­His daughter, whom he had raised from a young age, was actually so unfamiliar. This sort of feeling, perhaps only a few people in the world could understand.


    "Is that so?" Earth Kingughed wickedly, "Then in order to protect your parents, how about you follow me back to the Doomsday King? You should be well aware that as long as we are on the ground, if I want to kill someone, I have thousands of ways to do so.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1363

    1363


    <span>Al''s face was calm as he looked around the messy battlefield, "Your earth elemental magic is indeed very powerful, but you are not the only mage in this world who can turn his body''s elemental particles into invisibility.


    <span>"Every battle technique has its own ws. Even if one''s weaknesses are infinitely reduced through training, weaknesses will always remain."


    Ai''er said, and looked at Ye Fan, who was not far away, with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Ye Fan''s heart shook, as he suddenly thought of something, and the corner of his mouth raised into a smile, as he nodded his head."Oh?" The Earth King sneered, "In that case, does that mean President Air has already discovered my weakness?"


    "You can try, and see if I''m right." Ai''er said.<span>After a moment of silence, the Earth King gave a cold snort, "Then let me have a look... Is a genius that the Shakyamuni values really that powerful ¡­? "


    <span>Before he finished his sentence, the rocks and mud on the ground suddenly converged to form a terrifying giant snake!


    "Rock Serpent of the Earth!"<span>The Cliff Snake was around 20-30 meters long and 2-3 meters thick. It grinded through a long ravine, and it suddenly swept its tail towards the direction of the Ancient Tavu King andpany.


    This twenty to thirty ton of rock tail, in addition to the huge force of the sweeping force, even a tank would be knocked flying!<span>The moment the Cliff Snake appeared, Ai''er reacted and shot out a small ball of light towards a patch of grass in the southeast direction!


    "There he is!"


    Ye Fan was waiting for this moment. He leaped, holding a giant sword that he had summoned, suddenly swinging down a majestic sword intent!


    <span>The light golden sword intent formed a huge de of light, as if it was going to cut through the night, bringing with it a strong gale!


    When the sword beamnded, a 30 meter long triangr gap was forcefully cut out. The soil on both sides of the gap was sshed up and was 2 to 3 meters high!At the same time as Ye Fan made his move, Ai''er focused her mind. Facing the sweeping Cliff Snake, she instantly summoned several Particle Shield!


    <span>It was toote to use a particle to break this Cliff Snake, not to mention the Earth King''s mental strength was no weaker than hers. Disintegrating his opponent''s magic was simply too difficult.


    Therefore, the most likely way she could block this was to use her shield to forcefully block!


    "Bang, bang, bang!"The sound of the shield shattering continuously sounded, and the rocks of the Cliff Snake fell from the sky.


    Aelle forced herself to replenish her shield, barely managing to protect the King and his wife.


    <span>More importantly, with Ye Fan''s one sword attack, this Cliff Snake lost control and stopped midway, not being able to fully disy its strength!


    <span>The earth shook, smoke and dust filled the air, and the frenzied sound dispersed.


    <span>Thebination of light and fire, the intense battle between ancient martial arts and magic, caused a group of onlookers to be shocked. They felt as if their hearts were about to leap out of their chests.


    Ye Fan stood at the edge of the ravine, looking at the three to four meters under the ground, and saw an earthen yellow halo.<span>The Earth King had one hand in front of him, and on his hand was a bracelet with strange patterns on it. It was releasing a strong shield.


    <span>This shield was shaped like a rhombus shaped piece, and its structure was especially sturdy.


    <span>The sword intent from before had caught the Earth King off guard. In his desperation, he had used the bracelet to save himself.


    Ye Fan''s sword intent was not something that could be blocked by any ordinary hurried magic. Therefore, this bracelet was quite extraordinary!<span>The pale faced King of Earth was twitching his face with lingering fear. He was frightened quite badly. His hair was disheveled and his face was unkempt, making him look rather miserable.


    "Awesome ¡­" "You guys can still cooperate. If it weren''t for the Earthen Bracelet, I really would have died here." The Earth King said with a gloomy look in his eyes.


    An earthen bracelet left behind by an Empyrean God?


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. This guy''s bracelet seemed to be the same as Frederick''s magic sword. It was a magical tool passed down from the ancient era by the Doomsday King.


    So it was a product of a human civilization... No wonder he was so formidable.


    Seeing that she had indeed found the real body, a trace of excitement appeared in Ai''er''s eyes. "Earth King, you do have thousands of ways to kill the people here.


    But... The moment you cast the spell, your w would be revealed!<span>When you attack, you will definitely concentrate your mental energy!


    No mage could even split their spiritual waves evenly when they used magic!


    <span>"Magic itself can only be activated by the condensation of spiritual energy. Dispersion and condensation are opposites!"


    The Earth King grinned, "Hehe. "You are right. Although this is the truth, you are able to instantly capture my spiritual undtions. It is indeed impressive. No wonder the Shakyamuni favors you."


    Ye Fan and Sally were also quite impressed with him. Although they could also sense spiritual force, it was not as sharp as Ai''er''s.


    Therefore, even though Ye Fan knew that this method would allow him to find the Earth King, he was unable to do so.


    <span>From this, it could be seen that Ai''er''s talent in magic was far beyond their imagination.


    <span>Of course, such coordination also depended on Ye Fan''s speed. As long as Ye Fan was given an instant, he would be able tounch a fatal attack.


    <span>If it were anyone else, perhaps after Ai''er gave her the coordinates and attacked, the Earth King would have already drilled into another location.


    It was a pity that he didn''t expect the Earth King to have magical tools to protect himself.


    However, since he had already found the real body of the Earth King, Ye Fan wouldn''t let him easily run away. He raised his hand and chopped down with his sword!


    The King of Earth was at the bottom of the ravine. There was nowhere for him to hide, and there was no time for him to dodge. After all, he was a Mage.As such, the earthen bracelet once again shed with a light shield!


    "Bam!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s sword intent was once again blocked by the light shield from the bracelet, and at the same time, the ground began to tremble!


    Ye Fan frowned, "Your bracelet..." can spread the energy it can withstand to the earth? "


    "So what if I am? Do you think you can defeat me easily if you find me? Lucifer, you underestimate your mother''s beauty ¡­ " The King of Earth caressed the sparse hair on his head and smiled evilly.


    <span>"Even if your bracelet can reduce its strength, there is a limit to its endurance. If I can''t kill you with a single sh, I''ll chop you into hundreds of swords!"


    Without saying anything further, Ye Fan jumped down and once again shed down like a thunderbolt!<span>Right at this time, a strange attractive force came from the ground, causing Ye Fan''s figure to stiffen.


    Not only that, everyone on the ground felt as if the ground had turned into a ma that pressed down their bodies!<span>Gravity magic!?


    At the same time that Ye Fan realized this, he still forcefully swung his sword!


    <span>"Bam!"


    The Earthen Bracelet blocked the sword intent, but the light was already much dimmer.


    However, the Earth King did not panic at all. His eyes flickered with disdain.


    "Lucifer, I''ll show you my true strength!" The King of Earth raised one of his hands towards Ye Fan and roared, "Kneel!"Ye Fan only felt as if his two legs had been imbued with lead, the gravity suddenly became stronger around his body, and the ground also began to continuously cave in and out! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1364

    <span>1364 Leaves


    <span>Fan Yi clenched his teeth as his muscles tensed. He stabbed his sword into the ground, stabilizing his body. In the end, he didn''t really kneel down.


    However, even if the main target of this gravitational spell was Ye Fan, even if he were to be hit by it, for others on the ground, it would still be very hard to bear!


    "Ah... My head hurts ¡­ " "


    <span>"I can''t breathe..." Many of the people on the ground let out pained cries. heavy


    The power of strength magic was that it greatly affected the blood flow in the human body.Blood cirction is affected by gravity, unable to flow upwards, brain blood supply is insufficient, too much heart load, gradually will faint, suffocate, and die!


    Compared to this kind of fatal injury, the pressure on his body''s bones and muscles was actually secondary. Although ¡­


    <span>However, Ye Fan was the target of intensive care, and the gravity surrounding his body was countless times more than normal. However, Ye Fan''s physical fitness was after all different from that of ordinary people. But


    For the ordinary people on the ground, even three times or five times gravity was enough to make them feel unbearable pain!


    Taking advantage of the short time Ye Fan''s body didn''t get used to, the King of Earth finally had the chance to use magic. His body turned into a lump of sand and flew out of the ravine.


    When a clump of yellow sand reached the ground, the Earth King once again took human form. His two hands pressed down and once again released a wave of vigorous Mental Energy!Gravity magic, fall! "


    <span>The earth was rapidly copsing, and at Ye Fan''s position, the rocks and soil were constantly being buried, and the density was also constantly increasing!


    <span>Ye Fan wanted to jump out of the deep ravine, but he found it incredibly difficult to even lift his legs, and his muscles couldn''t even hold up!


    "Ahh ¡­" leaf<span>The sails gnashed their teeth and were about to forcefully jump up, but the two sides of the sails had already been covered by more than ten tons of soil! wink


    <span>In just a short time, Ye Fan was already buried! ground


    The surface continued to fall, but no one knew how deep Ye Fan had been buried. He hadpletely disappeared without a trace!<span>"Ye Fan!"


    "Wang!"


    Ai''er and Sally''s beautiful faces paled. They both felt that the King of Earth''s mental pressure was at least twice as strong as it was before! This


    This guy had been concealing his strength all along!


    Ai''er really wanted to help Ye Fan get out of this predicament, but seeing that her parents and the others were suffering from suffocation and near death, she had no choice but to use all of her spiritual energy to protect those ordinary people. She


    I believe that Ye Fan won''t lose that easily. The only thing she can do is protect her parents and the others.


    "All Domain Barrier!" AceXun Er opened her arms and a huge protective wall made of particles wrapped around the dozens of people. No


    Just the ground itself waspletely enveloped by it, in order to cut off the spiritual undtions of the gravity spell!


    In this way, many of the people present were relieved of a heavy burden and were once again able to breathe ¡­ "<span>He was saved! We''re saved! " The group of nobles were so excited they were about to cry.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?" Queen Margaret, on the other hand, supported her husband and discovered that he was already bleeding from his nose. [email protected]@


    King Tauv gasped for breath, wiped the blood from his nose, and shook his head, looking at Ai''er with aplicated look in his eyes.


    Is she really our Ai''er ¡­ "The king and his wife looked at the back of Ai''er''s body and at the translucent barrier that had saved everyone. They were in a daze.


    At the same time, with her outstanding physique, Sally took on multiple times the gravitational force and unfurled three pairs of devil wings! Although ¡­


    However, Ye Fan had told her not to lightly join the battle. If there was any danger, she would first consider running, but now that Ye Fan had been buried, how could Sally Ye endure this?<span>Sally flew towards the Earth King like a purplish ck devilish me ray!


    "Blood Arts, Army Destroyer Sword!"


    Sally pushed out her palm, and a giant sword covered in ck and red purple mes charged towards the back of the Earth King like a rainbow! She


    The primary purpose of this n was to interrupt the gravity magic of the King of Earth, so that he could give Ye Fan a gap to break out of the encirclement.However, the King of Earth coldly snorted, stepped on it, and a huge wall of earth rose from the ground behind him!


    "Bam!"


    The greatsword of the blood technique was blocked by the earth wall!


    "Sally, isn''t it a little too naive for you to break through my defense first?" The Earth Kingughed sinisterly, "Why don''t you go drink some human blood? Try again? "<span>Sally ignored his sarcasm and walked closer, her hands ignited with dark purple mes.


    <span>Just as she was about to throw her magic me at the Earth King, she suddenly felt the gravity around her suddenly increase!


    <span>"Ahhh!" salsa


    "Ah!" Li Ye shouted in shock, she was inattentive, and her body fell from the sky!<span>Her two hands supported her ground as she knelt down on one knee. The devil wings on her back flickered, but it was difficult for her to take off from it!


    "This... "This is ¡­" In Sally Ye''s beautiful eyes, there was an expression of pain. ground


    <span>As Wang''s hands continued to cast spells, he sneered, "Do you still not understand? When I use Gravity Magic, ''Fall'', in a certain area around my body, an extremely strong gravitational force will appear ¡­ more than


    If you get closer, the gravity will increase. Before I even use my full strength, your King of Hell won''t be able to get up ¡­ To


    You can''t even get within ten meters of me, and you want to save Lucifer? I advise you to hurry up and leave ¡­


    "Wait till I crush Lucifer into a meatball. Then, we''ll go back to the Doomsday King. You don''t have to cause any more trouble." Speak<span>After saying that, the Kingughedcently, "I wonder how the Shakyamuni will reward me. I came here and killed two birds with one stone. Not only did I get rid of the biggest anomaly, I also brought back the person the Shakyamuni wanted."


    Sally gritted her teeth and forced herself to stand up. After putting away her magic wings, she walked towards the Earth King.<span>"I won''t... "I let you seed..."


    <span>Although with every step she took, Sally felt as if her entire body was being burdened, she still wanted to help Ye Fan, so she forcefully held on.


    Sally Ye! Don''t go over there! "You will die!" Seeing the blood seeping out of the corners of Sally''s eyes, she couldn''t help but shout out in heartache.<span>All the blood vessels in Sally''s body began to turn green. At this moment, she was thinking that even though she was so many meters away, she was already feeling like she was suffering a fate worse than death ¡­ Then ¡­


    <span>What about Ye Fan? At such a close distance, for the Earth King to be the target of his spell, how terrifying was the gravitational force he had to bear!? Just how much pain was he enduring!?


    The Earth King turned his head, squinted his eyes, licked his lips, and smiled sinisterly: "Little miss, you''re really stubborn. Since you want to die so badly, thene over, rx ¡­ ¡­ If you die, I won''t waste your beautiful body ¡­ "Heh heh ¡­"


    Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly heard a violent vibration from the ground!<span>The Earth King''s eyebrows tightened as his pupils contracted. He suddenly stared at the fallen area in front of him!


    <span>"This... This is impossible... "How could this be ¡­" No


    As he thought about it, he could hear even more violent soundsing from underground!


    "ng! ng! ng! ng!" It was as if there was a huge drill that was about to pierce through the earth!<span>"In less than three seconds, a ck light with a golden sword intent burst out from the ground!"


    <span>"Ahhh!" sand


    Earth flew everywhere and crushed rocks flew everywhere!


    Because of the damage from gravity magic, Ye Fan, who was covered in blood and sand, roared out in anger. He waved a huge ck sword that was three meters long and looked like a door board, and forcefully jumped out! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1365

    1365 Sa


    <span>Both Li Ye and Ai''er were pleasantly surprised, and Sally remembered even more clearly that Ye Fan''s huge ck sword was the same huge sword that Ye Fan used to fight against her after she had demonized. From


    <span>From that time onwards, she had never seen Ye Fan take out or mention this sword before. Although ¡­


    <span>Of course, he did not know the origins of this sword, but its simple, ancient, wild, and brutal killing intent, coupled with its tons of weight, was definitely not something an ordinary person could wield. No


    He only wanted to be able to control this weight, and even more so, to conquer the ruthlessness of this sword! No


    However, it was not about a person controlling a sword, but a sword devouring a person. leaf<span>The sailnded on the ground. It held a greatsword in its hand and its entire body emitted a faint golden light. Golden mes flickered in its eyes, emitting a frightening might! one


    <span>The muscles of his body were glowing like diamonds. It was because of the powerful strength of his muscles that he was able to wield such a ''slender'' arm and wield such a great sword! body


    <span>Although blood was all over the ce, it had already recovered and there were no actual injuries. ground


    "What?" Wang Feng was stunned to find that his Gravity Magic didn''t have much effect on Ye Fan anymore!


    <span>You. What exactly did you do!? " The King was confused. leaf


    Fan Xian''s expression was cold: "Do you really think that you alone will hide your true strength at the beginning?"The King narrowed his eyes and grinned, "Looks like... "You are much more difficult to deal with than I thought."


    Ye Fan looked at Sally Ye, and scolded her with a frown, "You''re not listening to what I told you just now? "Move away!" salsa


    After being lectured, Li Ye looked somewhat wronged, but she was still very happy and quickly left.


    "I can understand how you hid your true strength, but even now, I still don''t understand where your sword came from ¡­"<span>The King stroked his chin and said with a puzzled face, "This big sword is unheard-of. Don''t tell me you also know spatial magic that can hide swords in special spaces?" leaf


    The secret of the God of Swords'' ring, no one needed to know.


    However, he was actually quite surprised to be able to take out this strange ck broadsword that he had never heard of before.Ye Fan, who was constantly being suppressed by the "fall", was now using the most familiar technique, "Disintegration in one fell swoop".


    After he disintegrated, as his body''s overall capabilities grew stronger and his adaptability increased, the effect of this gravity magic on him instantly decreased by arge amount!


    When he heard movement on the ground, especially when he found out that Sally was about to enter the area, he was so anxious that he had to rush out quickly, so he needed a sword to clear the way for him.<span>If it was a small sword, the efficiency of opening the path would be very low. Thus, he wished to take out a sword big enough to be able to cut through the rock and soil within a short period of time! No


    <span>He had actually summoned the ck greatsword!


    Before, when Ye Fan was training, he wanted to take out this sword and see just what kind of sword it was, because he faintly felt that this sword seemed to havee from another world. Only<span>However, no matter how hard Ye Fan tried to summon the sword, it wouldn''t budge. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian had originally thought that only by entering the "Purgatory Sword Demon''s" state would he be able to take out this sword.


    <span>From the looks of it, he needed his strength to reach a certain level before he could obtain the acknowledgement of this sword. Although ¡­


    In other words, it was impossible for the current him to bepared to the Purgatory Sword Demon''s Form. However, his recent cultivation should have been of great help in allowing this sword to acknowledge him. Only


    <span>Unfortunately, Ye Fan still couldn''t understand the origins of this sword. It was just that he had a feeling that this sword ¡­ It was far from being able to unleash its true power!


    <span>This wasn''t the time to study a sword. These thoughts shed through Ye Fan''s mind in just two or three seconds.


    Ye Fan''s gaze was already firmly locked onto the King of Earth. Suddenly, he stomped his feet, his figure explosively rushed forward, and fiercely swung his sword backwards! ck


    The giant sword carried a violent ck light with it, carrying a faint golden sword intent. It was iparably sharp, and carried a vigorous and overbearing aura that could pierce through bamboo! leaf


    The physique of a sail was different from that of an ordinary swordsman. Compared to a light and nimble sword, he preferred this kind of heavy sword that did not require much effort! cause<span>Only with a heavy sword would he be able to fully disy his superiority in strength! swing


    The moment Ye Fan swung the huge sword, he felt that he was extremely enjoying it!


    "Bam!"


    The Earth King''s body turned into a pile of scattered sand. Just as expected, the Earth King had left behind a sand puppet just now! But<span>With the experience just now, Ye Fan no longer had to worry about not being able to find anyone.


    <span>"Ai''er!" leaf


    <span>With a loud roar from the sail, Ai''er understood tacitly. ground


    The King began to dodge and was unable to maintain his Gravity Magic. Ai''er was also freed and helped him instantly find his target!


    <span>"It''s here!"


    Ai''er threw out a ball of light. It was actually where the guests were standing?!


    Everyone immediately understood that the King of Earth wanted to use these innocent people as hostages so that Ye Fan wouldn''t be able to directly hurt him!<span>"Humph!" Ye Fan snorted disdainfully. Without saying anything further, he took a step forward and arrived ten meters away from the guest. He then pointed his sword at the ground and stabbed it! "


    "Boom!" ground


    <span>With a shock, a Unparalleled Sword Intent diagonally shot into the ground, directly attacking the Yellow Dragon! sword


    Will created a long, nted tunnel, but the people on the ground were unharmed.


    <span>Even though this will greatly reduce the power of the sword intent, the Earth King is only a weak mage. Even if he were to be hit by ten percent of the Unparalleled Sword Intent, it would be enough to kill him! "


    Get out of the way! " leaf


    When Fan shouted, the guests on the ground also became aware of the danger and immediately scattered. iso


    This ce was empty, Ye Fan took advantage of this opportunity and once again chopped out a crack!


    The Earth King, who was hiding underground, finally appeared. He lifted up his hand and used the Earth bracelet to block Ye Fan''s two sword attacks.


    However, the light emitted by the bracelet was very dim. It was obvious that it could not hold on much longer!<span>However, although the Earth King''s face was green, he seemed to be prepared. He muttered something and aimed a hand at Ye Fan!


    Gravity magic, the endless abyss! " one


    <span>A gravity more precise than beforended on Ye Fan''s body! leaf


    Just as the sail was about to give the Earth King a fatal blow, it discovered that it seemed to have several tens of tons of lead on its body. leafNothing around Fan Xian''s body changed, but Ye Fan himself seemed to be under the influence of gravity.


    Seeing that Ye Fan was struggling to stand firm and on the verge of copse, the King revealed a happy expression again.As he continued to cast spells, heughed out loud with a fierce look in his eyes, "How is it? Lucifer, is it hard? quaque


    Even if your body is stronger, when I use the ultimate single-person gravity magic on you and add all of the gravity on you, will you still be able to withstand it? " Ace


    Seeing this, Sare and Sally became extremely anxious. However, they were not clear about the situation, and were afraid that if they interfered, it would create trouble for Ye Fan instead. leaf


    Fan Xian clenched his teeth and persevered, but his mind was iparably calm. From the Earth King''s words, he caught a detail ¡­


    Single yer gravity spell ¡­ What if it was something other than human?


    "Sword kinesis!" leaf<span>With a thought, the sail released its sword intent. The flying swords that were scattered all over the ce suddenly rose into the air!


    "The Earth King''s face turned pale as he realized that something was wrong!"You put all your spiritual power on me. Then can you still block my sword? " Ye Fan smiled, "Die!" Speak


    <span>Before his voice had died away, the hundreds of swords closest to the Earth King had all shot towards him!


    "NO!" "No!"


    He did not want to die! He had never thought that he would die!<span>By the time the Earth King realized the w in his strategy, it was already toote. There was no time for him to dodge!


    Moreover, as long as he retracted his Gravity Magic, Ye Fan would be able to instantly kill him at a close distance!<span>Now that he was stuck in a dilemma, he couldn''t me anyone but himself. This was the result of him underestimating Ye Fan''s strength. kilo-


    At that moment, when everyone thought that the Earth King was definitely going to die, a mysterious spiritual force suddenly appeared around the Earth King''s body! oneA blue halo appeared out of thin air like a door, enveloping the King!


    The Earth King''s figure blurred for a moment and then disappeared from the spot!? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1366

    <span>brushwood The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife!


    1366


    Several hundred flying swords all missed, and returned to Ye Fan''s side without any sess.


    <span>Ye Fan, Sally and Ai''er were stunned, as they werepletely unable to understand what had just happened.


    In the next moment, a blue light shed by theke, and the King of Earth appeared again!


    At the same time, beside the Earth King, there was a man who appeared to be in his thirties. He had a tall and straight stature with blue curly hair and an incredibly delicate and handsome face.<span>The man wore a white shirt, ck leather shoes, and held a short staff encrusted with blue crystals in tinum. He exuded an aura of nobility.


    Compared to the Earth King beside him, it was like heaven and earth.


    When Ye Fan saw that magic, he couldn''t help but suddenly think of something and asked Ai''er, "Is that spatial magic?"


    <span>Al hesitated for a moment, "It seems to be ¡­" "Otherwise, I don''t know how to exin myself."


    "That''s right, that guy is the third most powerful one of the apocalypse, Void ¡­" "In order to take you away, the Shakyamuni is really willing to send someone." Ye Fan''s face became even more serious.<span>The spell that had instantly saved people had already seen the unfathomable strangeness of space magic.


    At least, at the moment, Ye Fan still couldn''t think of a way to break it.Beside theke, the Earth King gasped for breath with lingering fear. He looked at the blue haired handsome brother with a puzzled expression, "Why are you here ¡­"


    "The Prophet told you to bring Princess Al back, so you wouldn''t have to fight Lucifer on your own."


    Void had a face full of indifference and disdain, he did not even look straight at the King, "No wonder the Prophet asked me toe over, you really do like to overestimate your own abilities ¡­ "You want to im credit in front of the Shakyamuni just like that?"<span>The Earth King had aplicated look on his face as he said gloomily, "The Prophet knew from the beginning that tonight would happen?"


    "Lucifer and Sally, the two strange things, are not within the scope of the prophet''s prophecy. Even the prophet is unable to pinpoint what is happening here, if not ¡­" "He won''t let mee over here temporarily either." Kong Kong said inly.


    <span>The King said indignantly, "Since we were to send you here, why did we have to send me here?"


    <span>"Are you an idiot? The Guardian King only wants Ai''er. Who told you to fight against Lucifer? It was you who ran out in such a hurry that caused all thismotion. "The void sneered," Look at how stupid you are. Perhaps I shouldn''t have saved you just now.


    The Earth King clenched his teeth, but knowing the disparity in strength and the fact that he had just been saved, he could only endure it.<span>At this time, the air took a step forward, and the figure suddenly moved through the air, passing by several dozen meters, appearing about ten meters in front of Ai''er.


    "Princess Ai''er, the Shakyamuni wishes that you can go to the Doomsday King for a period of time. I hope that you won''t waste my precious time."


    Ai''er was confused. "Why must I go see him? What is your goal? "


    "I''m only here to take you away. The rest has nothing to do with me." Void was getting impatient, "Do you want me to forcefully take you away directly, or do you want to obediently follow me?"<span>As far as space was concerned, it was as if Ye Fan who was not far away, was toozy to pay attention to him and did not need to worry about him.


    This arrogance, Ye Fan could feel, but the strong looked down on the weak, so there was nothing to say.<span>Perhaps in the eyes of the void, Ye Fan was also just a weakling.


    But Ye Fan didn''t mind, he was also not a person who cared about face. No matter how Xu Kong viewed him, he couldn''t tolerate Ai''er being taken away, trapped in a crisis.


    As a result, Ye Fan unhesitatingly waved his sword, and a pale golden sword intent, like a raging dragon breaking through the waves, suddenly attacked the void!


    However, beside that illusory figure, there seemed to be an invisible portal. When the sword-intentnded on his body, it actually directly vanished!<span>No! More urately speaking, he had been sent away!


    "How could this be ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan felt a chill in his heart, his instinct for danger made him suddenly turn around and use his huge sword to block!


    "Bam!"


    <span>That sword intent actually appeared from behind Ye Fan, and even almost hit Ye Fan?


    The sword intent could also be transported through the air!?<span>This scene made Sally and Arpletely stupefied. They never thought that there would still be such a terrifying and astonishing magic in this world!?


    The third power of the Apocalypse King, Void, only revealed two spatial spells, one hand to save a person, the other to counterattack, and that was that it was iparable to the fifth power Earth King. There was a qualitative difference in strength!


    Ye Fan''s heart was in turmoil. He more and more understood Nie Wuyue''s words. Each ranking for the top eight of the Apocalypse King''s power meant that there was a huge gap between them.


    Xu Que didn''t even turn his head around. He didn''t even bother to look at Ye Fan as he continued to speak indifferently, "Princess, let''s go?"


    Although she didn''t want to go, but if she were to stay here now, she felt that Ye Fan and Sally Ye, everyone at the scene, would be at a great disadvantage.


    "Alright... "I ¡­"


    Without waiting for Ai''er to finish speaking, Ye Fan held his sword and once again shot an arrow into the air!


    Ye Fan waved the huge sword in his hand and fiercely shed down, only to see that the figure in the sky, together with a shing blue light, had directly disappeared from its original location!Ye Fan grinned, looked around and said, "This time, why didn''t you teleport my sword directly to my back?" As expected... "Is instant teleportation even more difficult than teleporting energy?"


    <span>A figure in the air appeared in another direction. "You attacked me. Do you want to test my magic?"


    <span>Ye Fan looked at him, smiled and said, "You can say that. I don''t have the habit of directly admitting defeat without even fighting." Besides... "You should at least look at me properly."


    "I''m not here to deal with you today, I''m here to take away Princess Ai''er. If the Shakyamuni requests to kill you next time, I''ll give you a chance to experience my magic!"


    "Sorry, I can''t let you take my woman away." Ye Fan''s smile disappeared.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Ai''er''s face turned red. Shy and happy, the King''s wife and the rest hadplicated looks on their faces, feeling helpless.


    "If you don''t agree, then it has nothing to do with me!""Then I will try my best to be rted." Ye Fan waved his hand, and the scattered flying swords once again rose into the air, at the same time turning his head and saying, "Ai''er, I will deal with this here, you go first! They want to catch you! "


    When Ai''er heard this, she understood Ye Fan''s meaning. She intended to directly turn into particle form and leave the scene.As long as she turned into a particle, it would be very easy for her to hide, and her speed would also be very fast.


    <span>Just as Ai''er was about to disappear, a pair of blue eyes shed in the void!


    <span>"Spatial imprisonment!"


    <span>Ai''er''s body that was just about to turn into a particle became blurry again before returning to its original form. However, he was unable to move at all!


    A spatial barrier that covered everything was like a transparent membrane, enveloping all the particles in her body!<span>"I... I can''t Particle Transformation anymore! " Ai''er struggled to move, but she couldn''t. She couldn''t even breathe.

 Chapter 1367

    1367


    This scene also caught Ye Fan off guard, he never thought that the void would be able to catch Ai''er so easily!<span>If it was Ye Fan, there was no way to stop Ai''er''s particle transformation.


    <span>The King of Earth smirked, "Give up! Lucifer, Ai''er, this fellow is a monster. If you make him angry, something big will happen."


    <span>The King of Earth spoke sarcastically, clearly not intending to make a move. With the void around him, it would be a waste of his strength to make a move.


    Xu Kong impatiently said, "It looks like Princess Ai''er doesn''t want to take the initiative to follow me. Then I''ll forcefully bring you away."<span>Finished speaking, he pointed the staff in his hand at Ai''er, "Spatial Teleportation!"


    A blue magic light formation flickered with strange runes as it continuously rotated, appearing above and below Ayer''s feet!Ai''er''s face was filled with a struggling expression as she continuously released her spiritual force, trying to resist!


    "Ye Fan..." I... I used my spiritual force to resist the teleportation spell. I could still hold on for a bit longer ¡­ Quickly interrupt his incantation! "Ye Fan suddenly realized that the teleportation required the teleportation device to be epted by the person, so it could be teleported immediately?


    In other words, if the person being teleported didn''t want to leave, then as long as his or her Spirit power could block it and maintain a state of rity, he or she wouldn''t be teleported away.


    <span>However, Void was clearly stronger than the current Ai''er. If this were to continue, Ai''er would definitely be spread out!


    Xu Kong seemed to be a little surprised. "Oh ¡­" I didn''t expect your spiritual force to be able to withstand my spiritual pressure. No wonder the Shakyamuni wanted to find you.<span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t want to wait any longer. He controlled the thousands of flying swords with his Imperial Sword Technique and sent them into the air as a "Sky Copsing Sword Rain"!


    The flying sword carried the Unparalleled Sword Intent, and it practically covered every inch of the surrounding area!


    But this strange scene caused Ye Fan to be extremely confused!<span>Several of his flying swords had pierced through the void, but the void seemed like a three-dimensional projection, it could not be harmed at all!?


    Fortunately, the attack had an effect. In order to avoid the flying swords, his teleportation magic was interrupted!


    Ai''er heaved a sigh of relief, but when she tried to agglomerate, she found that she was once again locked down!"Really just like a fly, really annoying." An empty figure appeared behind Ai''er and nced at the girl. "Princess, why are you so disobedient? Do you want me to send your lover away forever?"


    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Ye Fan had alreadyunched another attack!A dazzling brilliance suddenly appeared like the sun on the horizon, dazzling and resplendent!


    <span>"Unparalleled Sword Intent, Breaking Dawn!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s body swiftly cut through the night sky, bringing along a straight sword intent, aiming straight for the throat of the void.


    "Foolish."


    With a "hmph" sound, the void let Ye Fan''s sword slice across his "body".


    <span>Ye Fan''s sword intent clearly felt something, but it only passed by him and did not actually injure him in the air!


    Ye Fan turned around, and frowned in silence, "This is your energy body ¡­""Have you noticed?" The silhouette appeared in another spot and said lightly, "Lucifer, you are not my match at all."


    Ye Fan said with an expressionless face, "That may not be the case. Even if I am currently unable to injure your original body, at the very least, I can prevent your spell from being cast. If this drags on, the oue is still uncertain."


    A trace of ridicule shed through Void''s eyes, "Innocent idea... In that case, I''ll take care of you first before taking the princess away. "Even though my goal today wasn''t to kill you."<span>Before he finished his sentence, Ye Fan felt that the space around his body seemed to be twisting!


    <span>The scenery before his eyes began to blur as he began to pull and bend!


    <span>A powerful force was suddenly unleashed from all around his body!


    Just as Ye Fan was about to attempt to break out of this area, he discovered a huge crevice in the darkness that appeared in front of him!<span>"Spatial rift!"


    <span>A blue light burst out of Xu Que''s eyes as a surging magical pressure made it hard for everyone to breathe.


    There weren''t any earth-shaking mountains, nor were there any thunderstorms. Just releasing his spiritual pressure like this was enough to make everyone tremble with fear!


    <span>A violent storm appeared around Ye Fan''s body, and arge amount of air was sucked into that ck rift!


    The soil, vegetation, and even some of the metal tableware on thewn were all sucked into the crack and disappeared in the blink of an eye!<span>Ye Fan felt that his body was out of control, being dragged all the way to that crack. He couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart.


    Although he did not know what form space had, it was clear that a crack had been opened in the space in front of him!


    Moreover, just like how the atmosphere would enter where the air was suppressed, the dark space was obviously at a ''low pressure'', causing the energy in this space to continuously pour in!<span>This kind of terrifying spatial pressure, was already far beyond the imagination of humans, even someone as strong as Ye Fan could not resist!


    Sally and Al eximed in shock, but they couldn''t help at all!


    "Ah!" Ye Fan roared, his trembling arms forcefully stabbing the sword into the ground, but even the earth could not withstand this suction, and was sucked into the space rift!


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Fan had already disappeared into the crevice, disappearing without a trace!<span>At this time, the blue light in the void finally stopped shining. He didn''t think much of it, only turning his head to look at Ai''er, saying indifferently, "Alright,e with me."


    <span>Ai''er''s eyes were filled with tears as she wailed, "What did you do to Ye Fan!?" Let him out! "


    Void narrowed his eyes, "Why?"


    "You ¡­ If you don''t let him out, I won''t go with you! At most, I will just die here! " Aelle gritted her teeth, her face filled with determination.


    Void said in annoyance, "What a boring conversation. If you dy any longer, I will kill the king and queen too. "


    "Well... They were also killed? " Ai''er could not help but feel her legs go weak, kneeling on the ground, murmuring, "You killed Ye Fan?!"


    Sally''s beautiful face turned pale and she screamed in disbelief, "Impossible! He''s lying! "


    Void frowned, "Lying? Humph... He had been sucked into the space fissure. There was no oxygen, no light, no water.<span>Even if he is not crushed to death by the energy of space for a short period of time, death is only a matter of time. "


    <span>"No ¡­" It won''t happen... "Big brother Ye Fan will not die so easily." Sally''s heart was trembling like crazy, and his hands and feet were ice-cold.


    "Hehehe ¡­" At this time, the Earth King walked over and said with a strange smile, "A spatial rift is a rift that exists in this space.


    It was as if there were pores on her skin no matter how delicate it was. No matter how silky and smooth the fabric was, there would always be a gap. No matter how viscous the liquid was, there would always be a hole in space ¡­


    However, because the gap was too small, the force from the space could not leak into the fissure under normal circumstances unless the fissure was opened by a powerful force.<span>With Lucifer''s strength, it seemed impossible for him to escape from the spatial rift.


    <span>Princess Ai''er, I advise you not to implicate any more people. Come back with us, forget about your little lover, he won''t be able to return ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1368

    <span>1368


    <span>Darkness,plete darkness.


    Ye Fan was sure that his eyes were open, but he couldn''t see anything!He couldn''t even see his own fingers in front of him!


    What made Ye Fan feel even worse was that there was very little air in the ce where he was. It seemed that there were almost none other than the spot where he and Ye Fan were trapped in this crevice.In such a vacuum environment, although Ye Fan wouldn''t be suffocating for a short time, he clearly didn''t have much time left.


    <span>This was not the deep sea. There was at least some oxygen in the deep sea. This could be achieved by circting one''s Qi to absorb the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth.


    However, in this damned ce, there really was no oxygen!


    <span>There was no direction here, no top, bottom, left, Ye Fan didn''t even know if he was standing or standing upside down.


    This was because even gravity did not exist!


    The power of space had already blocked the gravitational force, the light, and any other energy that was weaker than its own!<span>This was also why the Void was above other Mages, only inferior to the Guardian Kings and Prophets!


    The power of space was not something that ordinary elemental magic couldpare with!


    The fear of being locked up in a spatial rift, without any light or sound, if it was anyone else, they would have alreadypletely copsed.


    However, Ye Fan''s mental state had always been tough, and he had a lot of battle experience. Having experienced too many life-and-death situations, moreover having trained in the Deep Sea for so long, he didn''t panic too much in this kind of environment.


    <span>Ye Fan''s brain quickly spun, analyzing the situation in front of him.


    <span>His opponent was the third most powerful mage in the apocalypse. In other words, the apocalypse mages couldpletely crush him.


    In other words, spatial magic was not invincible in this world.


    If he only needed to lock his opponent in the crack and he could win, then Emptiness would be number one in the world.


    At the very least, it seemed like the only way to open a rift on its own was to focus on casting a spell. The fissure wasn''t that easy to open ¡­If he could surpass or reach the strength level of the void, the predicament he was facing would have a turning point ¡­


    Ye Fan didn''t know how much of a gap there was between him and the void, but if he didn''t try his best as soon as possible, he might really be trapped to death in this damned ce!


    Originally, Ye Fan didn''t want to reveal his full strength too early, especially in front of the power of the Apocalypse King. He hoped to keep it a secret so that the Guardian King wouldn''t act rashly.<span>But right now, Ye Fan couldn''t care too much. He tightly held the huge ck sword in his hand, the power of his bloodline surging out with golden energy.


    At the same time, the release of the sword intent had also been transformed into an even more frenzied mode.


    "Disintegration of Sword Intent... the body of the Sword God! "


    In the darkness of the crevice, Ye Fan became the only light. His pale golden phantom that held a sword suddenly appeared in this deste space!


    Within the range that Ye Fan could control and was confident in, Ye Fan had released the power of the first stage of the disintegration, the power of the bloodline, and the disintegration of the Unparalleled Sword Intent.<span>Excluding Ye Fan''s uncontroble Purgatory Sword Demon Form and the fact that the secondyer wasn''t stable enough to copse, this was already the limit of Ye Fan''sbat strength!


    This was also the first time Ye Fan had begun disintegrating his sword intent after a period of hard practice with fire and ice.A kind of vigorous and vigorous force that made Ye Fan''s heart tremble violently, flooded into Ye Fan''s every cell, making him wish he could just yell out loud!


    The strength gained from the disintegration of sword intent was something that the disintegration of one''s body could notpare with.


    <span>Of course, if one did not have a strong body, they would not be able to withstand the burden brought about by the disintegration of the sword intent.


    <span>The body was the foundation. No matter how strong the sword intent was, it was still a weapon and armor.


    <span>Even Ye Fan himself wasn''t clear whether he could contend against the void or not, but he didn''t have the time to think about it.


    He could feel the power of space around himpressing!After the rift was torn open by the void, it gradually returned to its original state and was being squeezed and shrunk!


    If the fissurepletely copsed, no matter how strong Ye Fan''s body was, he would probably be squeezed into energy and be engulfed by the power of space.Ye Fan raised his huge sword and began to gather all the energy he could get in this crevice in a short period of time!


    The ck greatsword kept shing with even more dazzling brilliance as it rapidly umted energy ¡­


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent, Morning Star!"Ye Fan suddenly threw his sword, and the huge ck sword turned into aet, shooting straight out, bringing with it a dazzling golden light!


    He wasn''t sure what was in front of him, but through the perception of the spatial energy, he felt that it was rtively the weakest. It should be the location of the hole that was just sucked in.<span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, did not stop moving. He held a sword in his hand and, borrowing the power of the Imperial Sword Technique, chased after the huge ck sword!


    When this ck broadsword carried a destructive sword intent, it flew past who knows how much distance before suddenly producing a "boom"!


    <span>The giant sword forcefully shattered some barrier, creating a hole. A ray of light shed from that spot!


    Ye Fan''s eyes lit up, his guess was indeed correct. As long as he could use enough energy, he could also open a spatial rift!


    The only difference was that he wasn''t a space mage, so finding such a weak point in space was rtively difficult.


    Moreover, the magic of the void was to open a gap from the inside of a crevice. It used a technique.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, used the most brutal and brutal way to open the hole.


    But no matter what, as long as he could get out of the crevice, Ye Fan would no longer be afraid of this spell.<span>Ye Fan quickly urged the sword in his hand, and his figure quickly rushed through that gap!


    <span>At the same time, inside the messy battlefield outside the mansion.


    Ai Er looked at her parents behind her, and bit her pale lips in despair and grief. "I got it ¡­" I''ll go with you, but promise me you won''t hurt anyone else. ""I promise you." Xu Kong said lightly, "But it''s not that I can''t force you to leave, it''s just that I have no interest in killing the weak."


    "Hehe." The Earth King smiled evilly and nced at Sally Ye, saying, "Kong, how about we bring Sally Ye along as well. If you want to solve it, then both of us can solve the mystery together."<span>Void nced at him, "I''m only responsible for taking Aileen away, and the rest is up to you."


    <span>As he spoke, he stretched out his hand, "Spatial transfer ¡­"


    Just as he was about to cast the teleportation spell and take Ar away, he suddenly frowned!


    "How is this possible!?"The empty eye revealed a trace of disbelief, and he suddenly turned his head to look at the empty spot where Ye Fan had just disappeared.


    Salley and Ar immediately thought of something, and their sorrowful faces turned excited and happy.


    Strange fluctuations appeared again in that space, and there was a thunderous explosion.<span>A huge ck sword with a berserk light golden sword intent rushed out like a meteor cutting through the night sky. It brought along a terrifying pressure that caused people to feel a chill in their hearts. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1369

    1369


    The Earth King''s face instantly turned ashen, because this greatsword just happened to pass right in front of him with a ''boom'' sound!He didn''t even have the time to react. If he had been just a bit closer to the front, he would have been directly torn to shreds by the golden sword intent!


    Wherever the sword went, a long gully would be carved into the ground by the sword intent. The mud and stone were turned over and over, just like a gigantic de that had shed the ground!<span>Finally, the giant sword rushed into theke. - Bang! - The explosion caused theke water to explode for dozens of meters.


    <span>At a distance of over a hundred meters, the people on the shore could feel the floatingke water. It had a bone-piercing chill, as if reminding them that what they were seeing was not an illusion ¡­


    However, what made everyone present even more incredulous was that a figure that resembled the Golden War God flew out from the crack with a sword in his hand!


    <span>At this critical moment, Ye Fan used the power of his Sword God Physique to tear open this gaping hole and stood proudly on the ground once more.


    This time, the rift didn''t absorb Ye Fan into it. Firstly, it wasn''t a Void Magic this time, and secondly, the space inside was almost full of energy, and the rift had already been restored to its original state.


    When Sally Ye and Ai''er saw Ye Faning out, they were overjoyed, as if they had returned to heaven from hell. An indescribable sense of joy filled their hearts."I knew it. "I knew you wouldn''t die, Ye Fan." Ai''er was so happy that she was about to jump up.


    Sally let out a long sigh of relief. Although she always knew that Ye Fan had hidden strength, she was also afraid that Ye Fan might identally hold back too much of his strength, and the opponent''s magic would cause him to be unable toe out.


    "No ¡­" Impossible ¡­ This kid, how could hee out from that crack? His strength has actually reached such a boundary!? "


    The Earth King swallowed his saliva, his hands unconsciously trembling in fear.<span>He could feel that, at this moment, Ye Fan''s energy pressure was on apletely different level from before!


    If he was facing Ye Fan like this just now, he would have probably died a horrible death!


    No, if he knew Ye Fan''s true power, the Earth King wouldn''t have appeared just now, and would rather wait for Ye Fan to leave before taking Ai''er away.<span>"I... I''ll be leaving first! " The Earth King felt that something was wrong, so he immediately turned into a pile of flying sand and quickly escaped from the scene.


    Ye Fan did not pursue him, because his goal was not to kill the Earth King, but to stop the void."Humph, although I know you should have some tricks up your sleeves, I never expected you to have left so much behind."


    Xu Yourong calmly stood on the spot, but her expression was much more serious than before.<span>Ye Fan''s eyes seemed to be ignited with golden mes, releasing the coercion from his Sword God body. The entire golden figure was already thirty to forty meters tall.


    He was like a golden god of war, standing proudly by theke and looking down at the tiny beings of the world.<span>After Ye Fan came out, he discovered that his Sword God body had already made great progress. Compared to the battle at the Xuanming Tribe, it was even more lifelike, more solid and huge.


    Facing the empty air, Ye Fan was alreadypletely unafraid. He stretched out his hand towards theke''s direction and beckoned.


    "ng!"<span>The huge ck sword directly drilled out from the bottom of theke, broke through the air and flew back into Ye Fan''s hand!


    <span>Ye Fan once again held the huge sword in his hand. Because the de was huge, the huge sword that appeared in the golden figure''s hand was sixty to seventy meters long!


    Such a terrifying giant sword with a golden image was like a giant wielding a skyscraper as a weapon!<span>Just by looking at this scene, all the ordinary people present were so scared that they were about to suffocate...


    "This... This is the power of the Infernal King? "<span>"Too powerful... "Like a god ¡­"


    All of the nobles had the impulse to bow down and worship him. They also understood why so many nobles wanted to pay tribute to him on Purgatory Ind. He was simply a legendary deity!"You think you can stop me just because of this?"


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything, and at this time, only action was the best word.He took a step forward, and the giant golden figure also followed suit. And with Ye Fan''s next step, the next step exploded forth with a figure that was like a sh of lightning, charging towards the void!


    <span>When the sword struck out, it was like a bolt of lightning!


    Ye Fan''s Sword God body''s huge golden sword immediately shot out a sword intent attack that was over a hundred meters long!<span>This kind of speed and explosive strength was a qualitative leap from before!


    <span>The space around where the sword stood was covered by the sword intent for dozens of meters!


    Compared to the Unparalleled Sword Intent from before, when it was in its disintegrated form, the destructive power of this kind of sword intent was much stronger!The illusory figure disappeared into the golden light, and when it reappeared, it had already appeared a few dozen meters behind Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around, not at all surprised that the other side could dodge.


    However, Ye Fan''s attack was not ineffective...<span>Blood slowly flowed down from the empty space on his left arm ¡­


    He looked down and saw a small wound on his left arm. It was caused by a sword intent.


    "So that''s how it is... "No wonder you were able toe out of the fissure."<span>When he had been teleporting, he discovered that a part of Ye Fan''s sword intent had actually prated the spatial barrier and approached him!


    Luckily, he was able to teleport very quickly. Otherwise, his injuries would have been even more severe.


    <span>To the void, space was a type of energy that could be touched, and was also its weapon and armor.


    Ye Fan''s original sword intent still wasn''t able to pierce through his armor.<span>But now, Ye Fan''s sword intent could prate the armor.


    Even if the void armor was everywhere and could be used to continuously pass through the armor, if one was half a beat too slow, it was possible that one of the sharp needle beams would be able to injure the armor.


    <span>For Ye Fan toe out of the rift, he would need damage from someone on the level of Dawn Chen-Xing. However, if he only wanted to kill the void, he wouldn''t need such a strong sword intent to do it.


    Even if some sword intent seeped in, it was not enough to tear through space. To a weak Mage, it would be fatal.


    "Unless you can predict my attack, otherwise ¡­" With your speed as a mage, you''re definitely not as fast as me.


    Even if you constantly teleport and dodge, you will still be seriously injured by me if you make the slightest mistake ¡­.Ye Fan''s expression was cold as he said, "At present, it seems that I am the only one who can kill you, and your spatial magic is of no threat to me."


    Void''s eyes flickered as he said: "You said that... You want me to give up on taking Al away? ""I''m just trying to advise you not to dodge anymore, that''s just looking for death." Ye Fan grinned and said, "Man, a little more, it''s better to fight me in a fair and square fight, right?"


    <span>Xu Que lightly snorted, "The charm of being noble in magic lies in your unfathomable agility and elegance. The frontline confrontation you speak of is the work of the boorish martial artists.


    <span>I know that you want to use provocation to make me choose a method that you are most proficient in and fight with you ¡­ However, Lucifer, you are underestimating me.


    For a mature mage, unless there''s no other choice, I will definitely not fight face to face with you ¡­ "


    Ye Fan regretfully said, "Old ginger is spicier. I heard that you are the younger brother of the still witch, Hei Si Li. You should be a few hundred years old already. It really isn''t easy to set a trap for you..."


    A look of disgust shed past his eyes as he said, "I have nothing to do with her, you''re overthinking it.""Oh?" Ye Fan muttered in his heart, it seems like these two siblings are not on good terms with each other...


    "Come on, Lucifer, just attack me. Don''t waste any more of my precious time. I will deal with you in one move."

 Chapter 1370

    (),


    <span>1370


    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised the magic staff in his hand. The crystal released a surging magic power, and strange fluctuations started to appear in the space in front of him.<span>Ye Fan frowned, this Void swearing solemnly, could it be that there really is some ultimate move?


    However, now that the matter hade to this, with great difficulty, Ye Fan had even revealed a spatial crack, so naturally, he couldn''t let Ai''er be taken away.<span>Ye Fan calcted a bit in his heart, and then the huge ck sword in his hand instantly disappeared, and a rtively long and sharp fish intestines sword appeared in Ye Fan''s hand.


    "One move, right... "Then I will only use one move..."<span>Before Ye Fan''s voice could fade away, the fish gut sword in his hand suddenly burst out with a dazzling golden light!


    At the same time, Ye Fan''s feet suddenly exerted force, and the rhythm suddenly changed. His figure drew a sharp straight line, shooting into the air!


    <span>Sword Intent of the Breaking Dawn!


    Under the state of disintegrating sword intent, the explosive force immediately increased by several levels!


    Ye Fan just had to be fast, so fast that even if he didn''t have enough time to cast any spell, he still wouldn''t have enough time to teleport away!<span>The golden sword beam seemed to have ignited the dark night into day, and the entire Sword God''s body began to emit a blinding brilliance!


    The surrounding crowd felt a sharp pain in their eyes. They could not help but want to watch this magnificent battle!


    <span>In the sh of lightning and fire, the eyes of the void shed with a zing blue light!


    "Space Shattering Gate!"


    <span>The moment when Ye Fan''s sword was about to touch the void, a powerful spatial energy instantly exploded and a huge blue magic light array appeared in front of Ye Fan!


    Not good! He had fallen into a trap!<span>Ye Fan secretly cursed in his heart. By the time he discovered that something was wrong, it was already toote!


    <span>Ye Fan''s whole body, after entering this magic array, merged with the Sword God''s body and disappeared!


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>Thekeside was instantly restored to darkness.


    <span>Everyone present was stunned. Why ¡­ Ye Fan disappeared!?


    At this moment, Xu Que put down his staff. His face was pale and his forehead was covered in sweat.<span>He took a deep breath and then turned to look at Al. "Now, you can leave."


    Ai''er was frightened out of her wits. After frowning for a moment, she looked at the empty sky and said, "You ¡­ You used a forceful teleportation spell just now to send Ye Fan somewhere else? "


    <span>Maybe the others didn''t understand, but Al could feel something.


    Normally speaking, teleporting requires the consent of the person being teleported. Only by not resisting can it be done with some time. After all, teleporting is different from teleporting.<span>Just like how Ai''er had used her mental energy to resist and disrupt the movement of the magic, disrupting the cirction of the interspatial energy was very difficult for her to teleport away.


    However, the "Space Shattering Gate" that was just used by the Void, without Ye Fan''s consent, instantly teleported Ye Fan away!


    This kind of unreasonable teleportation caught Ye Fan by surprise. If he dived in, it would be equivalent to stepping into another space."That''s right!" Kong Kong didn''t deny it. He said, "Although the consumption of this spell is enormous, even if I''m very tired now, it''s more than enough to take you away. Don''t try to challenge my patience ¡­"


    "Where did you teleport our king to?!" Sally said frantically.But Void didn''t answer at all. He just stared at Ai''er quietly, waiting for the girl''s reply.


    Ai''er looked at his parents with aplicated expression and muttered, "This is good as well ¡­" At least Ye Fan is fine... "<span>"Princess Ai''er, what are you talking about? Do you really want to go with him? " Sally said unhappily.


    <span>"Sally, only if I leave will he let the others go.


    Moreover, even if the energy consumption in the air was huge, it isn''t something the two of us can contend against ¡­Rx, Ye Fan should be fine. In the long distance teleportation, ording to the basic magic principle, one needs to have the spiritual imprint to be able to respond.


    In other words, only the ces where he himself had been to in the void, and the ces where he had left his mark on, would be able to send Ye Fan there. It shouldn''t be a very dangerous ce. "


    <span>Xu Guoliang said in an unexpected manner, "You know quite a lot... That''s right. Forced teleportation magic can only be sent to ces with my spiritual imprints.


    <span>However, he''s very far away from us, so you don''t need to count on him toe back ¡­ "


    Hearing this, Sally felt a bit more at ease. After all, as long as it was in this world, Ye Fan shouldn''t be in danger.


    <span>"Darling... "You ¡­" When Queen Margaret saw that her daughter was leaving, she burst into tears.


    <span>Ai''er turned around and looked at his parents with reddened eyes and smiled apologetically, "Royal father, Imperial Mother, I have always been hiding behind you all since I was young. I am truly sorry for hiding so many things from you all ¡­


    This time, let me protect you guys. This is probably my unavoidable fate. "


    King Gutov held his wife tightly, knowing that it was impossible to stop all of this, and his heart felt like it was being cut by knives: "Ai Er, Daddy understands you ¡­" We''ll wait for you toe back. "You must take good care of yourself ¡­"In this moment, they were no kings or queens. They were just ordinary parents.


    <span>Ai''er smiled and nodded. Then, she shook her head at Sally, who was eagerly trying to make a move. Her eyes told her not to engage in a pointless battle.


    "I told him not toe and save me. The Shakyamuni definitely didn''t send me there to kill me. Don''t take the risk ¡­." Ai''er instructed.Sally clenched her hands into fists, but still nodded her head in the end. Although she was somewhat ashamed and couldn''t help Ar, in her heart, the first thing she did was naturally Ye Fan.


    Void had lost his patience. He picked up his staff and quickly cast a magic circle around Ai''er.<span>"Let''s go..."


    Ai''er did not resist this time. She closed her eyes and nodded.


    Their figures blurred for a moment, then quickly disappeared from where they stood.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>"Crash!" "Crash! ¡­"


    Waves of wind and wavespped against the rocky shore.


    On the shore, in the vast grasnd, under the blue sky and white clouds, the endless terrain appeared like an otherworldly fairnd.


    Ye Fan stood nkly on the open grasnd, turned his head to look at the sea, then looked at the wilderness, and then directly thrust the fish intestines in his hand into the soil in frustration!


    "Damn it..."


    Ye Fan was cursing in his heart. This void, the "one-handed solution" he spoke of, was actually not to kill, but to forcefully send him away?


    Just one look at this ce was enough to tell that it was not Rui Cong. It was daytime here, so there were at least a few time zones in between!<span>Ye Fan took out the satellite phone from his storage bag, this was the phone that Chu Yunyao had modified for him. Itsted for a long time, and there were signals everywhere.


    He quickly dialed Sally Ye''s number. Only after several calls did she finally pick up.


    "Sally Ye!" Why aren''t you answering the phone!? What''s happening over there?! " Ye Fan hurriedly asked.<span>"Wang ¡­. Are you all right? Where are you? " Sally asked.


    <span>"I''m fine, I''m at the beach, it''s still daytime here, who knows where ¡­ "Tell me what happened to Ai''er first."


    <span>Sally said regretfully, "The princess, she ¡­ "She was taken away by the void and told you not to save her. She said the Shakyamuni would not harm her."


    Ye Fan let out a long sigh, knowing that Ai''er would obediently follow him. He never thought that his fighting strength would be raised to the level of fighting against the void, but he was still unable to stop her.<span>He could only me himself for being too ignorant and ill-informed; he didn''t know that the void could still be forcibly teleported.


    <span>"Why are you only answering the phone now? Are you hurt?" Ye Fan said with concern.


    "I''m fine, the phone is in the car, I didn''t bring it with me just now ¡­" Sally said.<span>Ye Fan suddenly remembered that Sally''s dress couldn''t be put on the phone, so he said, "Okay, we have to think about the matter with Ai''erter. You should return to Purgatory Ind first ¡­ ¡­" I''ll see what this ce is, then I''ll figure out a way to go back. " =)


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1371

    <span>1371


    <span>"I understand." Just as she was about to hang up, she suddenly thought of something and said, "King, just now, Princess Qin''er said that to forcefully teleport, one has to go to a ce with a mental imprint.


    Could it be that your current position is the position of the Doomsday King? You have to be careful! "


    "There''s such a thing?" Ye Fan frowned, he really didn''t understand these principles of magic. "I will pay attention, let''s do this first..."After the call ended, Ye Fan turned on the positioning system on his phone.


    After looking at his coordinates, Ye Fan couldn''t help but pat his forehead, and then muttered to himself in admiration: "Sure ¡­." is he really trying to teleport me thousands of miles away?! "


    His current location was actually a deste coast of northern Australia!


    Ye Fan shook his head, took out a few clean clothes and changed into them. He looked at the map in the vicinity, thought for a moment, and then walked towards the only nearby town.


    Ye Fan didn''t feel that this was the headquarters of the Doomsday King, but since the void teleported him here, it meant that this ce was somewhat rted to the void.


    Knowing yourself and knowing your enemy is not to be trifled with. In order to face the void in the future and gain a better understanding of the enemy''s situation, Ye Fan would like to see why the void left a spiritual imprint here.As for rescuing Ai''er, Ye Fan didn''t feel that he had any solution. He wasn''t even confident enough to deal with the void, so how could he fight against the Apocalypse King and the Prophet?


    <span>Moreover, Ai''er was right. If the Shakyamuni wanted to hurt her, there was no need to go through so much trouble to ask her to go. It was fine to just kill her. In the short term, there shouldn''t be any danger.


    So, Ye Fan could only forcefully suppress his worry for Ai''er and do what he could do now.


    ¡­ ¡­.South of China, Phoenix Wu Lin, where the Phoenix n was located.


    <span>"Yun''er, are you ready?"


    <span>In a small, unique courtyard, Xiao Xin''er looked at Du Yun''er as she walked out of the house, and asked with aplicated expression.


    <span>After Du Yun''er returned to the n, she did not immediately go to see her biological mother. Instead, she rested here to get a general idea of the situation within the n.


    <span>Today, Du Yun''er had changed into a ssic fiery red dress that was sent to her by a maidservant. It was elegant and graceful, and it did not lose its dignity. It made the girl''s tall figure look especially graceful and attractive.


    Facing her own sister''s question, Du Yun''er bit her lips in hesitation for a moment before helplessly shaking her head and saying, "I don''t know ¡­ At first, I thought that meeting my own mother wouldn''t be too difficult, but the closer we get, the more nervous I get ¡­ "


    "It is normal to be nervous. I believe that your mother would also be nervous, but at least it would be a happy thing." Xiao Xin''er lightly smiled and said.


    Du Yun''er nodded her head, pursed her lips into a smile and said, "I''m ready. Big Sister Xin''er, bring me there."<span>"Mn, let''s go to the Nine Heavens Pce. The ancestors of the various families, grandfathers, and fathers are all already there." Xiao Xin''er turned around and waved towards Du Yun''er.


    <span>Du Yun''er quickly caught up. The two of them walked out of the courtyard and followed a stone path towards a towering hall.


    Along the way, they would meet some nsmen and servants who would respectfully greet them.<span>Although Du Yun''er has not been officially introduced to the entire Phoenix n, the appearance of the phoenix girl is a once in a millennium event, and everyone already knows who Du Yun''er is.


    Du Yun''er wasn''t used to being looked at with respect, so she was a little reserved.<span>"You don''t need to be embarrassed. You will have to bear a lot more responsibility than them. It is only natural for you to be respected." Xiao Xin''er smiled and said.


    <span>Hearing that, Du Yun''er''s heart felt a little better. She looked at Xiao Xin''er gratefully and said: "Big Sister Xin''er ¡­ "You''re so nice, I thought you''d hate me ¡­"


    "Hate you?" Xiao Xin''er self-deprecatingly smiled, "There really was a time where I hated you and even wanted to kill you."


    <span>Du Yun''er was taken aback, and she froze on the spot.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er turned around and helplessly smiled. "Don''t be afraid. That was when I didn''t know you before ¡­"


    Du Yun''er swallowed her saliva, "Then ¡­ Then after that, why didn''t you kill me? "<span>Xiao Xin''er sighed and said: "Once we, Feng Nu and Huang Nu awaken our bloodlines, we would have a reaction. The closer the blood rtion, the stronger the reaction.


    When I was in the capital, I suddenly felt your presence so I went to Hua Hai to look for you.


    I hated you. I thought you were the cause of the deaths of my mother and siblings.<span>But... I looked up your information, went to look for you in high school, and looked at your appearance as a volunteer at the orphanage. I felt like you weren''t a bad person ¡­


    I am, after all, the Guardian of the Dragon Soul, and am also the representative of the Phoenix n.So, I''ve been watching you from the shadows for a while, wanting to get hold of your weakness. Looking at how you''re doing bad things, I think there''s always a dark side to you ¡­


    <span>"But after waiting for a long time, I realized how kind you are. You''re not helping your students every day, you''re helping the orphanage. You''re so poor yourself, and you''re always helping others ¡­"


    Du Yun''er was both surprised and shy. She didn''t know that Xiao Xin''er had spied on her before.<span>Xiao Xin''erughed self-deprecatingly, "At that time, I suddenly realized that my thinking was too childish...


    What''s wrong with you? The ones who are irresponsible are the adults, and you grew up in the orphanage without your parents. You are clearly a victim too ¡­


    "That''s why I didn''t hate you, and didn''t me you, because I had no reason to do so. You really are a very good sister ¡­"<span>When Du Yun''er heard this, her eyes reddened. "Big Sister Xin''er, thank you ¡­"


    <span>"What are you thanking me for? Why are you always crying like that? If you really want to thank me, can''t you break off all rtions with that dead Ye Fan!"


    His virgin vital yin was broken, and even his cultivation was being reduced. This is truly infuriating! " Xiao Xin''er said angrily.Du Yun''er was puzzled, "Big Sister Xin''er ¡­ "Why do you keep making me and Brother Ye Fan separate..."


    Xiao Xin''er''s face turned red and she rolled her eyes, "I won''t waste my breath on you!" No matter what you say, you won''t listen! Hurry up and go! Don''t make the ancestors wait too long! "


    <span>"Oh, okay, big sister Xin''er ¡­"


    "Silly girl, can you just call me ''Sis''? Are you tired?" Xiao Xin''er was speechless.


    "Alright... Xin... Uh... "Elder sister ¡­" Du Yun''er smiled daintily. She was a little embarrassed, but her eyes were filled with joy.


    Xiao Xin''er looked at her sister who was behind her and couldn''t help but mutter: "He''s taller than me and is also as old as me. How could he be so stupid ¡­"I really don''t know how you managed to reach the Refinement Realm so quickly, sigh ¡­ "


    <span>Du Yun''er asked curiously, "Big sister, how tall are you? "I''ll 1.72 ¡­"


    <span>"Aiya, I don''t know! I don''t know! Your legs are long! Are you tall? From your neck to your legs! " Xiao Xin''er said angrily: "Do you even know how to speak?!"


    <span>Du Yun''er pursed her lips to hold back herughter, "Alright ¡­ "Big sister, you don''t like to listen, so I won''t ask."


    "Hah!" You did it on purpose, didn''t you!? "


    "No... I didn''t mean to. "I was just casually asking about it..."


    "Alright... Du Yun''er, you dare to act dumb!? Are you mocking me!? "<span>"No more..."


    The two sisters chatted as they walked, and before they knew it, they had already arrived outside the Nine Heavens Pce.Only then did the two quieten down. They walked up the stairs and into the hall. There were more than a hundred people inside, men, women, young, all different looking.


    <span>When the forefathers at the very front of the stage saw Du Yun''er, their eyes all shone with a bright light, the expressions on their faces filled with excitement.

 Chapter 1372

    1372


    <span>Du Yun''er looked at therge group of Phoenix n Elders present, and felt more or less uneasy.


    She carefully looked around, but didn''t find anyone who looked like her birth mother. Instead, her father, Xiao Fengshan, was here.


    However, Du Yun''er wasn''t in a rush. She knew that sooner orter, she would be able to meet her birth mother.


    Xiao Xin''er''s expression became much more solemn and solemn. She gestured for Du Yun''er to follow her to the center of the hall.


    "Greetings, Patriarchs. Yun''er hase." Xiao Xin''er took the lead to pay her respects.


    Du Yun''er imitated his actions and bowed, "Greetings, Patriarchs..."


    <span>"Good, good!" "It really is the Phoenix bloodline. The aura this bloodline gives off is very different from that of Feng Nu!" The bloodline Ancestor Xiao Wanlou said as he stroked his beard happily.


    Forefather Xiao Wanzhong from the Four Sects said in satisfaction: "The most remarkable thing is that she has not returned to the n yet and has already cultivated to the Refinement Realm.Moreover, it could be seen that her physique was extremely good. Her fundamentals were solid. If she practiced the Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens, she would definitely be able to advance by leaps and bounds. "


    "The only pity is that my vital yin has already been broken, sigh ¡­ "The kid from the Divine Dragon n really can harm people." Another old man shook his head and sighed.<span>Many of the other Patriarchs nodded in agreement, and began to discuss the matter.


    When Du Yun''er heard this, her face turned red. She felt extremely embarrassed that her body had been exposed in front of so many people."Alright, alright!" What are you talking about in front of a child? How embarrassing! "


    <span>Huang Yueshan stood up and walked down whileining, "Although we, the phoenix girls, have never married in order to cultivate, there is no rule that men cannot be married off right?


    Wasn''t there a phoenix girl married to a phoenix girl? Yun''er is already twenty-six, what''s wrong with having a man? "


    "Heh heh... "Yue Shan, don''t be excited, we''re just feeling sorry. She hasn''t even cultivated the Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens to a very high level and has already broken her body. If she had Yin energy with her, then it would be more beneficial for her cultivation," said Xiao Wanlou."That''s right. Breaking through to the Refinement Realm is really a loss ¡­"


    <span>Just as the forefathers were feeling regretful, a delicate voice interrupted their discussion ¡­


    <span>"Actually, it might not be so..."


    Everyone present quietened down. Their gazes turned to the petite figure sitting on the golden phoenix chair in the middle.


    Dressed in a red embroidered dress with a white background, Xiao Rou wore an emerald phoenix hairpin on her head. Her long hair fell onto the chair.


    <span>His two bare little legs, which couldn''t even reach the floor due to his small stature, swayed under the chair.


    She held thetest smartphone in her hand. Ever since it had begun, she had been rowing there with her watery eyes wide open in a serious manner.


    Just a moment ago, the forefathers had been worried that Xiao Rou would not pay attention to the entrance of the phoenix woman. Now that they heard her speak, they realized that even though Xiao Rou''s eyes were glued to her phone, she had been paying attention to their conversation.<span>"Ancestor Xiao Rou, what do you mean by that?" The first ancestor asked carefully.


    Du Yun''er, who was standing below, couldn''t help but be startled. Although she had long since heard Xiao Xin''er mention that Xiao Rou''s ancestor was a little childish, she still found it hard to believe that she had actually met Xiao Rou ¡­


    This guy was actually a six hundred year old ancestor!?


    Xiao Rou jumped down from her chair. With a sudden sh, she appeared in front of Du Yun''er.Just this unresponsive speed made Du Yun''er suddenly realize that this was indeed Xiao Rou!


    Just as Du Yun''er was about to greet him, he saw Xiao Rou turn around and pass her phone to Xiao Xin''er. She pouted, "Xin Er ¡­ I''ve yed this game all the time, why aren''t you letting me y? "


    The entire Nine Heavens Pce was eerily quiet. Most of the ancestors didn''t understand what this meant, and those who did know could only pretend not to have heard anything.<span>Du Yun''er could not help but be lost in thought. She had received enough excitement from Ye Fan''s side, but when she saw Xiao Rou, she was still shocked ¡­


    Xiao Xin''er was somewhat used to this Ancestor''s temperament. She smiled as she took a look and said, "Ancestor, you have used up all of your energy. You need to wait half an hour before you can get a chance.""Ah?" How could it be like this... I still want to y! " Xiao Rou was extremely unwilling.


    <span>"If you don''t want to wait, you can buy it directly. How many times do you want to buy it with gold coins?" Xiao Xin''er said.


    Hearing that, Xiao Rou excitedly asked, "How do I buy it? Gold coins? Is it bought in gold? Don''t we have a lot of gold in our storehouse? I approve you to use it to buy gold! "Xiao Xin''er smiled bitterly, "No, Ancestor. There is no need for gold. Gold coins are the money in this game. I''ll help you buy it. It''s cheap anyway."


    "Alright, alright. Xin Er, you''re so filial, you''re such a good kid. You brought me out for a hamburger, an ice cream, and even taught me to y games and take selfie pictures with my phone ¡­"You are much better than my grandchildren or something like that. They can''t find any fun things." Xiao Rou happily stood on her tiptoes and caressed Xiao Xin''er''s head.


    "Old Ancestor, this is what I should do ¡­." Xiao Xin''er blushed and even obediently bent down so that the old ancestor wouldn''t have to tiptoe and caress her ¡­


    <span>It was clearly the old ancestor who was caressing his children, but no matter how he looked at it, it looked like his little sister was touching a big sister ¡­


    <span>After Xiao Rou finished stroking Xiao Xin''er, she turned to look at Du Yun''er and said with a smile, "Child, don''t be nervous. Give me your hand ¡­"


    Actually, Du Yun''er wasn''t nervous at all. When she saw Xiao Rou, it was the same as when she saw the children from the orphanage. She even wanted tough ¡­


    <span>Du Yun''er obediently extended her hand over.


    <span>After Xiao Rou grabbed the girl''s wrist, she said, "Release your Phoenix mes."


    "Huh?" Du Yun''er was stunned as she said in a daze, "Ancestor Xiao Rou, I don''t know how to release it ¡­"


    Xiao Rou blinked herrge eyes. "Oh ¡­" Oh right, you have never trained in Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens, so you don''t know how to use Phoenix mes ¡­ "Then stand there and don''t move.""Hmm?"


    Just as Du Yun''er was wondering what Xiao Rou was nning to do, she suddenly felt an incredibly intense golden me rise from Xiao Rou''s body!Du Yun''er subconsciously tried to dodge, but her hands were tightly gripped by Xiao Rou.


    <span>"Don''t move!" Xiao Rou shouted again with a serious expression on her face.


    <span>Only then did Du Yun''er remember that she wasn''t afraid of fire and allowed the golden phoenix mes to wrap her within it.


    <span>Beside her, Xiao Xin''er was protecting her phone while feeling shocked in her heart. This was the first time she had seen Xiao Rou release her phoenix mes!


    <span>Although Xiao Rou had only casually revealed her strength and had not used any of her strength, this kind of astonishing temperature was at least ten times more than her Phoenix mes!


    <span>If it wasn''t for the fact that this Nine Heavens Pce was made of special materials and didn''t fear high temperatures, any other building would have long since been burnt to ashes!


    <span>It was not only Xiao Xin''er, but the other members of the Phoenix n were also deeply shocked by Xiao Rou''s shocking cultivation. No matter how young this ancestor looked and how much he was like a child, her strength was unquestionable!


    Although Du Yun''er wasn''t hurt by the mes, she could still feel how terrifying the Phoenix mes were. Her opinion of Xiao Rou immediately turned iparably respectful, and she didn''t dare to treat her like a child anymore.


    <span>After about ten seconds, Xiao Rou retracted her Phoenix mes and looked at Du Yun''er with a puzzled expression. Her mouth was puffed up and her face was like a white bun.


    <span>"Ancestor Xiao Rou, what did you discover?" Xiao Wan Lou and the rest clearly felt that Xiao Rou seemed to be puzzled.


    "Yun''er, what you''re cultivating ¡­ What kind of peerless cultivation technique is it? " Xiao Rou frowned her willow leaf eyebrows and said strangely, "Unheard ¡­ This cultivation technique is so powerful... "


    Upon hearing his words, everyone was shocked. Many of the ancestors couldn''t sit still any longer and couldn''t wait to run over to Du Yun''er to check her pulse.


    Just how powerful would a technique that could allow someone like Xiao Rou to call it a "peerless cultivation technique" be?


    The key point was that Xiao Rou had lived for more than six hundred years. Although other mortal cultures didn''t know much about it, she was definitely an expert in cultivation. How could she not know?!

 Chapter 1373

    Popr rmendations:1373


    <span>When Du Yun''er heard this, her mind recalled the scene of her cultivating with Ye Fan, and she couldn''t help but blush a little.


    <span>Leaving aside the secrets of the ? Emperor of Nuwa''s Heaven Replenishing Technique ?, Ye Fan didn''t necessarily want outsiders to know about it. Even if he could say it out loud, Du Yun''er wouldn''t be able to speak of it herself.


    <span>"This was taught to me by Brother Ye Fan..." I just followed the cultivation technique he taught me. I don''t really know what kind of cultivation technique it is... " Du Yun''er hesitated for a moment. In the end, she chose not to reveal the origins of the cultivation technique.


    Although she had a kind personality, but she also knew the principle that having a treasure was a sin. If this technique was very outstanding, it would only bring trouble to Ye Fan.The crowd could see that Du Yun''er was blushing, but they thought that she was just shy and had been praised.


    <span>"Is that so... "That child called Ye Fan actually has such a powerful cultivation technique. I wonder where he obtained it from?" Xiao Rou frowned, feeling quite puzzled.


    "Ancestor Xiao Rou, what on earth is this technique that makes you so shocked?" Huang Yueshan couldn''t help but ask.Xiao Rou''s eyes shed, "This technique, is the one I have seen before. It strives for the essence of the Great Way of the Heavens and Earth the most!


    From its point of view, it is even stronger than our Phoenix n''s Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens and Divine Dragon''s Nine Transformations ¡­


    Because our n''s absolute art seeks to stimte the strength of our bloodline. Through the guidance of our bloodline power, we pursue the supreme way.However... Anyone could use this cultivation technique that Yun''er was currently cultivating to discover the mysteries of the Yin-Yang dual manifestation of Taiji. This would allow her to take shortcuts and achieve the great Dao of heaven and earth!


    <span>I think. This is the best cultivation technique in the world, because it is suited to anyone and not created by someone. Furthermore, it follows the correct cultivation path... "


    The hundred nsmen were all shocked. Xiao Rou''s evaluation of this method was actually so high!?


    "Ancestor, I still do not understand. Why do I have to explore the mysteries of the Yin-Yang Twin Genesis? Only then will it be considered the best technique?"


    "There are many cultivation techniques in this world that cultivate the power of both Yin and Yang. Just like the secr Taiji Sect, I don''t see how powerful their cultivation techniques are." Xiao Xin`er said in bewilderment.


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" Xiao Rou thought for a moment as if she was considering how to exin it. After a while, she asked, "Do you know about the ''Innate Five Great Nobles''?"


    A portion of the Xiao family members present looked at each other, not really understanding.<span>It was Huang Yueshan who said, "I know, the Innate Five Swords refer to Tai Yi, Tai Chi, Tai Chi, Tai Chi, Tai Su and Tai Ji.


    <span>This was something that was passed down since the ancient times, a story about the limitless universe, from infinity to itself, from infinity to the creation of all living things! "


    "It''s still Yue Shan who has read a lot." Xiao Rou nodded and said, "Since ancient times, no one has paid much attention to the words of the Fifth Master."Because it was too ethereal and vague, it did not seem to be helpful for cultivation.


    But the truth is, the Upper Sky Five was the goal that we practitioners pursued.


    Too easy was the state of infinite nothingness.


    <span>In the beginning of the world, there was only one innate constitution, and that was the origin of the Dao.


    At the beginning, it was tangible and intangible, with the innate energy transforming into the most chaotic and primitive energy.


    Tai Su, the universe was born, but everything was primitive and savage.<span>Finally, there was Taiji. The Dao gave birth to one, and then two. The Dao gave birth to Yin and Yang. However, Yin and Yang were not separated, and were in the same state as they were before the birth of all living things ¡­.


    <span>The entire Nine Heavens Pce was silent as they listened to Xiao Rou''s tender voice. Everyone was extremely serious.


    Xiao Rou paused for a moment before continuing, "Thest thing we cultivators seek is longevity.<span>Strength was just something a person could possess along the way. It was the same as a person. When a child grows up, their strength will naturally increase.


    Life and death, cycle after cycle, were the most fundamentalws of this world.<span>Longevity was the most ''heaven-defying'' matter in this world. If one wanted to change their fate by defying the heavens, they first had to be on equal footing with the heavens.


    In fact, since ancient times, our ancestors and sages have told us that this world was evolved from the primal chaos.


    As long as we truly raise our cultivation to the realm of the ''Innate Tai Chi'', this world will no longer be able to control us! "Speaking to that, Xiao Rou pointed to Du Yun''er and said, "You all just said that Yun''er broke through the innate Yin Qi but you all might not have noticed that the true energy within Yun''er''s body possesses the Primal Chaos Phenomenon of both Yin and Yang!


    Although she had lost her Xiantian Yin energy, she was simultaneously cultivating the two essences of yin and yang, and they didn''t conflict at all with each other, perfectly fusing together!In other words, once Yun''er''s cultivation increases, the energy within her body will be the Taiji power that is closest to the essence of this world! "


    <span>Everyone present was shocked. A few of the forefathers stepped down from the stage and carefully probed for a moment beforeing to a realization!


    <span>Even they themselves were unable to simultaneously cultivate in yin and yang energies. Thus, they never imagined that the energy within Yun''er''s body would be even rarer than theirs!


    Xiao Rou said, "Just now, Xin Er said that the Taiji sect and other sects are only cultivating Taiji energy, but their cultivation techniques are unable to perfectly fuse the two yin and yang energies. It''s just empty talk.<span>Men and women are divided into yin and yang, and the internal organs are divided into yin and yang. In such an environment, if one does not have a profound method, it would be impossible to truly reconcile the yin and yang to the primal chaos. "


    When everyone heard this, their expressions becameplicated, as though they were deep in thought.


    "Ancestor Xiao Rou ¡­ Then ording to you, when we practice other techniques, are we unable to reach the Innate Tai Chi state? " Xiao Wan Lou asked worriedly.


    <span>"That''s not it," Xiao Rou smiled, "I''m just saying that the cultivation technique that Yun''er cultivates is one of the most shortcut methods. It starts from the ground and pursues the Innate Tai Chi, fusing with the world before seeking to surpass this world.


    However, for other techniques, as long as one raised their cultivation base to a certain level and disyed any kind of energy to the extreme, their strength would be equal to the Upper Sky taiji and could achieve the same result.After all, yin or yang was a part of Tai Chi.


    <span>It was just like how, when you travelled through mountains and rivers, some people liked to travel by day, while others loved to travel by night. After all, everyone''s circumstances were different.


    The only difference was that Yun''er would travel day and night. As for the majority of people, they would only travel by day or night.


    Generally speaking, this would naturally lead to higher efficiency and faster travel, but what if there were people running especially fast during the day or at night?<span>In any case, as long as we can reach the end of the line, it doesn''t matter if it''s day or night. "


    When everyone heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief. This way, they would feel at ease. They would have thought that they had taken the wrong path from the very beginning!


    "Yun''er, how long have you been cultivating?" Xiao Rou asked.<span>Without waiting for Du Yun''er to say anything, Huang Yueshan replied, "I know. It should be around three months. Last time at the Xuanming n, I saw that Yun''er hasn''t cultivated yet."


    "Hua!" Everyone in the hall was shocked!<span>Astonishment filled their eyes as they stared fixedly at Du Yun''er, feeling as though they were looking at a monster.


    <span>Everyone was even more in agreement. Why did Xiao Rou say that Du Yun''er''s cultivation technique was a ''shortcut''? This was too fast!


    Xiao Rou frowned, "Three months without a cultivation, straight to the Refinement Realm? This cultivation technique ¡­ It''s even more powerful than I thought. The key is that even his body can keep up, that Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­ "Teaching skills is not simple."


    "This child Ye Fan is really unfathomable. It seems like the Divine Dragon n has a rigid rtionship with him and is very fortunate. Otherwise, with him here, it would be difficult for the Divine Dragon n to nurture arge group of young talents!" Xiao Wan Zhong said with a serious expression.


    The group of n juniors all nodded their heads, and all of the ancestors shook their heads and sighed. This was truly apetition of people, truly infuriating. In the past, it would take at least a few years for their bodies to be refined.<span>They even thought how great it would be if they could get Ye Fan to join their phoenix n. Unfortunately, Ye Fan was after all, a member of the Divine Dragon n, and it would be good enough if they didn''t confront him.


    On the other hand, Du Yun''er''s face reddened as she lowered her head, not daring to make a sound. Actually, she knew that the reason why she cultivated so quickly was due to consuming pills, but she didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    Xiao Xin''er at this moment said curiously: "Ancestor Xiao Rou, the Upper Sky Five that you mentioned earlier, Tai Chi was only at the lowest stage.<span>Then, if one reaches the Innate True Primal Chaos, then perhaps, the higher stages of Tai Su and Tai Chi would be the legendary immortals that would shatter the void, ascend, and enter into another world? "


    <span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1374

    <span>1374


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" Xiao Rou seemed to have thought of something unhappy and pouted. "I''m not sure about that, that person didn''t tell me ¡­"


    "Maybe not, because I haven''t cultivated to the Upper Sky Tai Ji Realm yet. I wonder how it would be like over there."


    <span>"That person?" Xiao Wan Lou said in surprise, "Ancestor Xiao Rou, could it be that the words of the Innate Fifth Elder were spoken to you by someone else? Who was it? Is it one of our ancestors? "


    Xiao Rou rolled her eyes at him. "No way!" "It''s Ye Wuya. He told me ¡­"


    When these words were spoken, the entire audience fell silent once more.


    It was actually what the War God said!?


    Xiao Rou sighed and said with aplicated look in her eyes, "Maybe ¡­ There should really be other wider worlds. After all, that big liar is no longer in this world ¡­ "


    "You mean, Ye Wuya broke through the level of the Upper Sky Tai Chi and entered an even higher world?" Xiao Wanlou said in surprise.


    Xiao Rou shook her head. "I don''t know. It''s not like I''ve never seen him before. It''s also possible that he''s still in a corner, but we can''t detect him at all."Xiao Xin''er was puzzled. "Ancestor, why do you always say that the Martial God is a big liar?"


    When Xiao Rou heard that, she pouted her mouth and said, "I don''t want to say it."


    Everyone had strange expressions on their faces when they heard this. They all had their own guesses. Seeing that Xiao Rou didn''t seem happy, no one dared to say anything.


    "Cough cough ¡­" Alright, let''s all go back to our seats. Today, Xiao Rou''s grandmaster exined the profound principles of cultivation to everyone. Everyone should go back and fullyprehend it.<span>"Today, our main goal is for Yun''er to recognize her ancestors and reunite with her birth mother. Don''t forget this important matter!" Xiao Wanzhong said in a clear voice.


    <span>Everyone returned to their seats. Xiao Rou also took her phone and ran back to her phoenix chair to continue ying.


    <span>Du Yun''er took a deep breath and nervously clenched her hands.


    <span>"Xiao Huang, tell Yun''er''s mother toe out!" Xiao Wanlou said with a smile.


    <span>Xiao Huang, the grandfather of Xiao Xin''er and Du Yun''er, stood up.


    His expression was solemn as he walked out of the hall. After a while, he slowly walked into the hall with a woman in tow.<span>The group of Phoenix n members couldn''t help but be stunned when they saw the elegant and tranquil Bichuni walking over leisurely. He was actually an outsider?


    "Magician Miao Yun!?" Xiao Xin''er''s face paled and her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Xiao Fengshan looked at Miao Yun with some doubts at first, but soon after, his eyes froze. He tightly clenched his hands, shivering.<span>On the other side, Xiao FengQi suddenly came to a realization when she saw Miao Yun. She stood up, pointed at Miao Yun with a gloomy face and said, "It''s you!? No wonder you seem to have seen it. You. "You actually ¡­"


    Feng Qi! Sit down! It''s not your turn to speak! " Seventh Granduncle Xiao Yin reprimanded him immediately.<span>Xiao FengQi''s eyes turned red and she gnashed her teeth, but she had no choice but to sit down.


    <span>At this moment, Miaoyun didn''t pay attention to the gazes of the onlookers. She only stared at the tall and delicate girl in the red dress standing in the middle of the hall.


    Even though Miao Yun looked very calm with a faint smile on her face, the hand she was using to y with the buddhist beads was trembling slightly. The beads were moving faster and faster.When Du Yun''er saw this prostitute, she couldn''t react in time. However, when she saw that pair of eyes that were carved out of the same mold as herself, her heart skipped a beat!


    <span>The feeling of blood, flesh, and blood was indescribable.


    <span>"Yun''er, this is your mother, the Mage Miao Yun from the Lingyun Temple in the capital. Before she left home ¡­ "Your name is Du Yunsheng, and your surname is also your mother''s. Your name was also chosen by her."


    <span>Xiao Huang sighed, "She broke up with you in order to protect you. It was our Xiao family that had let you and your mother down for so long ¡­"


    Du Yunsheng''s eyes stared unblinkingly at Du Yun''er''s face, as if he wanted to carve the image of his daughter into his heart."Child... Mother is useless. Back then, I was unable to protect myself, so I could only hide ¡­ Do you hate me? "


    Du Yun''er did not know what to say. She felt an instinctive impulse to just walk up quickly and hug Du Yunsheng.


    "Mom ¡­" Du Yun''er cried tears of joy. She didn''t even know how many times she had dreamt of it. If her mother was still alive, how would the reunion of mother and daughter be? Would she be embarrassed? Would she be afraid?


    However, when she saw Du Yunsheng, she realized that it was as though the two of them had never been separated. She could naturally call out "mother".


    <span>This was a woman that no one could loathe or hate. Du Yun''er felt that this was the appearance of the mother of her dreams. And now, she had really appeared.


    <span>When Du Yunsheng heard the ''mother'', he could not stop his tears from streaming down. He hugged his daughter tightly and smiled happily, "Sigh ¡­ "Yun''er, your mother is here. Your mother has always wanted to see you. Finally, this day hase ¡­"


    Many people at the scene were sighing with emotion. This kind of mother-and-daughter scene was still warm to the heart.


    There were also some people who looked a bit embarrassed, but as matters stood, there was nothing more important than having the phoenix girl stay in the n.<span>Du Yunsheng was the key to calm Du Yun''er down. They had to be careful around this woman who should have been put to death.


    <span>"Father... "What exactly is going on?" Xiao Fengshan asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Huang sighed and said, "Are you talking about Miao Yun''s face ¡­ It was arranged by me. I operated on her that year and changed her appearance. "<span>"Then why are you ¡­ You sent Xin''er to the Lingyun Temple on purpose. Did you want her to be your disciple? "


    Xiao Feng Shan looked at Xiao Xin''er who was at the side crying and said with a heartache: "Do you know how hurtful this is!? Do you think that just because of this, Xin Er would not hate her and would happily ept the mother and daughter pair?! You are deceiving her! "<span>Xiao Huang frowned, "You are only half right. Xin Er has always been an entric, stubborn and hot-tempered girl.


    And her birth mother was gone. No one couldmunicate with her, be her mentor in life.<span>It''s hard for men like us to talk to a little girl about what she''s thinking.


    <span>You also know that when Miao Yun was an agent of Dragon Soul, her intelligence and psychological knowledge were at the top of Dragon Soul, which was what Xin''er needed.


    <span>What was even more inconceivable was that she didn''t transfer her hatred for you to Xin''er. She truly and sincerely helped Xin''er and taught him like her own daughter.


    That''s right... I hope that one day, when the truth is revealed, Xin Er will not hate Miao Yun and his wife, but... For Xin''er to have had this day, wasn''t it also the result of Miaoyun''s careful guidance? "Xiao Fengshan''s expression froze, unable to say a word.


    <span>"Pa, pa, pa ¡­" Xiao Feng Qiughed coldly and pped, "Patriarch, you are really a schemer, you think really well ¡­" I admire, I admire!


    <span>"That little sister of mine who was angered to death by death. If I were to find out that her daughter has always been under Du Yunsheng''s tutge, who knows how much she would have to thank this father-inw ¡­"


    Xiao Huang said apologetically, "Feng Qi, I know your seven branches will hate my decision. But... As the Patriarch, I have my own considerations.


    If they were present, they would have definitely chosen to protect Yun''er. Although this matter is disgraceful, a child is innocent and it is possible that she is a child who has awakened the bloodline of the Phoenix Girl ¡­ "


    "Grandfather!" At this time, Xiao Xin''er cried: "How can you treat me like this!? I''ve been with the person my mother hates the most for over a decade!? How can you be so cruel!? "<span>Du Yunsheng wiped his tears and said gently, "Xin`er, listen to my exnation..."


    "I won''t listen! I won''t listen! You scheming and ruthless woman, and you''ve been acting in front of me for so many years!?Seeing that I respect you as my teacher, are you very pleased with yourself in your heart, thinking that my mother is veryughable!? I... I never want to see you again! "


    As she spoke, Xiao Xin''er wiped away her tears and quickly ran out of the Nine Heavens Pce."Elder sister!"


    After knowing the sequence of events, she also understood Xiao Xin''er''s suffering. She wanted to anxiously chase after him, but was stopped by Huang Yueshan who was behind her.<span>"Stop chasing, calm Xin''er down." Huang Yueshan smiled and said, "Yun''er, we have something more important to tell you." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1375

    1375<span>"More... Important things? " Du Yun''er turned around and asked hesitantly, "What''s the matter?"


    Huang Yueshan smiled as she held Du Yun''er''s hand and led her to a seat at the side where Xiao Huang, Xiao Feng Shan and the rest were.


    "Come, sit down first. Yun''er''s mother, you sit as well," Huang Yueshan said.


    "Thank you Ancestor." Du Yunsheng hesitated for a moment before finally sitting down.<span>Xiao Fengshan, who was at the side, looked at Du Yunsheng with aplicated gaze, but did not say a word.


    "Ancestor Xiao Rou, you should be the one exining ¡­ "Or ¡­" Huang Yueshan asked for Xiao Rou.


    Xiao Rou was enjoying herself as she threw herself in. She waved her hand and said, "Just say it. Just say it clearly."


    Huang Yueshan smiled helplessly, then turned around and said, "Many of you here may have already understood something. Ever since the Martial God left, the Divine Dragon n has been at their weakest since ancient times.


    Since ancient times, the only reason why the Kunlun Dragons were upied by the Divine Dragon n was because of their strength.In terms of strength, the current Divine Dragon n is not a match for our Phoenix n.


    Since the Divine Dragon n was already useless, they naturally didn''t have the qualifications to upy the most valuable ce for cultivation and reproduction. This was because they could no longer bear the responsibility of protecting the dragon veins.


    Of course, the ns of the Divine Great Land all share the same roots. Since ancient times, we have fought side by side to defend against enemies.


    In ancient times, there were ancestors who resisted the attacks of the mysterious Heavenly Men. We, the descendants, naturally can''t let our ancestors down.Right now, the power of the Apocalypse King in the west is still a hidden danger for us. If we were to fight for the ownership of the dragon fountain and kill each other, it is highly likely that we would fall into the enemy''s hands. "


    At this point, Huang Yueshan paused for a moment before saying, "So, in order to be able to decide on the new guardian n of the Kunlun Dragon Mountain Range without harming too many of our own people, our Patriarchs have discussed and decided to convene a ''n Gathering'' with the other ns!"


    Upon hearing this, the hundred plus core members of the Phoenix n all looked at each other in dismay and excitement.


    "Ancestor Yue Shan, are you talking about the n assembly that was held a hundred years ago?" An elder asked.Huang Yueshan wondered, "There was a n assembly a hundred years ago?"


    Xiao Huang exined, "Thest n assembly was held more than a hundred years ago because his country invaded our country''s territory.


    Our ns discussed whether or not we should send people to interfere in the secr war. In the end, we did not send people to interfere, considering that the dynasty was already rotten.


    However, because it was a mundane affair, the forefathers hadn''t been disturbed that time ¡­ "<span>Huang Yueshan nodded, "So that''s how it is ¡­" That is indeed a n assembly, but, the empire has changed, the world is in chaos, it has always been like this since ancient times, our n has experienced so much, we do not need to participate in it.


    <span>As for this year''s grand meeting, it is rted to the development of our ns and the safety of our Dragon Bloodline.


    Any n who wishes to rece the Divine Dragon can stand out and speak with their own strength during the grand meeting. "


    <span>"Haha, speaking of strength, our current Phoenix n only needs to fear a single White Tiger n.


    The other ns do not even have the qualifications to fight against us, not to mention that with Ancestor Xiao Rou here, who in the world can resist? "


    An elder smiled confidently. Many others also agreed, feeling that victory was already in their hands.


    At this time, Xiao Wan Lou said in a low voice, "You brats, don''t underestimate the heroes of this world. All the great ns have a deep background, and most of you are hiding from the world.


    Not to mention anything else, when the ancient god descendants were established, many people thought that only the four great families would get selected, but what about the result?


    Ye Wuya found three experts, Wei Bufan, Lei Chong, and Qing Yin, from Bai Ze, Kui Kui, and Xuan Ying, and he even found a Clear River Swordsman and a Wordless Monk from amon sect!


    Out of the 12 members, nearly half of them weren''t from the four great ns! What kind of logic was this? Don''t you understand?Although the bloodlines of the four great ns are strong and their foundation is the deepest, cultivation is still dependent on one''s own body and not one''s background! "


    <span>When the group of juniors heard this, they immediately retracted their smiles and solemnly nodded, listening to his teachings.


    Huang Yueshan said with a smile, "One more thing. You little guys might have misunderstood ¡­<span>Although the n gathering is where the strong are respected, it is not entirely dependent on us old fellows going up to fight.


    <span>One day, we will eventually grow old. The continuation of the n will depend on the younger generation, so ¡­ Who could upy the advantageous position of the dragon fountain would also depend on which n''s youth had the most talent.


    Otherwise, no matter how great Xiao Rou''s ancestor was, she would only represent herself. Forcefully relying on her ancestor to take over the Dragon Bloodline was not enough to convince the other ns. When the time came, she would provoke all sorts of trouble.


    After all, the reason the Shen Long family has always been in the Kunlun Mountains is because, since ancient times, their experts have been endless and their talents abundant. They have not relied on just one or two Patriarchs to support them, and only after Ye Wuya''s time, did they excel in every single one of them ¡­ "


    Everyone couldn''t help but nod their heads. Indeed, if they took over the precious cultivation ground because of the power of the several hundred year old ancestor, then that wouldn''t be fair to the young.


    Each n didn''t have one or two people. It could be hundreds or even tens of thousands of people at the very least. Especially the four ns, whose members numbered in the thousands.<span>Amongst them, there were only a dozen or so at most, twenty or thirty of them, and not all of them were very strong.


    <span>The real main force was from the younger generation, and they were the future of the n.


    It could not just because a few of the ancestors were powerful, it could represent the strength of the entire n. If it did, it would only result in a shortage of talents in the n, with no one capable of seeding.<span>Considering the n''s long-term development, it would be hard to win the hearts of the people just because of one or two forefathers'' strength.


    <span>"Although we have yet to finalize the specific n assembly rules with other ns, other than us old people, the younger generation will definitely need to have a contest in the general assembly ¡­"


    At this time, Huang Yueshan looked at Du Yun''er with a smile and said, "We are very confident in our own n''s youths.


    Ancestor Xiao Rou has decided that after the date for the n Assembly is set, the ''Parasol Tree Secret Realm'' will be opened as soon as possible! "


    As these words were spoken, the entire audience broke out into an uproar. All of the nsmen became excited.


    <span>"Is he really going to open the secret realm of the Wutong Tree?"


    <span>"Oh my god ¡­" It hasn''t opened for thousands of years! This is something I can only look forward to... "


    "I don''t know if it''s like the records, but it''s a pity that we can''t enter ¡­"


    Du Yun''er was at a loss. When she saw the burning gazes of the people around her, she could not help but ask, "What ¡­ What is the Wu Tong Secret Realm? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1376

    <span>176


    Xiao Huangughed, "Yun''er, you don''t have to be so nervous. The Parasol Tree Secret Realm is a forbidden area of our phoenix n and it is a trial ground that can only be opened if both phoenix and phoenix mes appear at the same time.


    <span>Only Feng Nu and Huang Nu could enter and undergo the trial. Once they seeded, their strength would usually increase greatly. Speak


    <span>If you want to get up, even Xiao Rou''s ancestor and I would have to rely on your appearance to see the appearance of the Wutong Secret Realm. with


    B * tch, you''ll understand in the future. Before that, you have to learn the Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens and master your Phoenix mes ¡­


    <span>Previously, we were worried that if you start from the beginning, it would be slower, but now that you have reached the Refinement Realm, it will be much easier for you. "


    Du Yun''er nodded her head, as if she understood something. She was somewhat worried in her heart, whether or not she would be unable to meet the expectations of the people in the n.


    After all, she didn''t have anybat experience, and the reason why she was training was to not drag Ye Fan down. As for bing a peerless master, she didn''t really think much about it.Alright, this is the situation. The n gathering is bound to be convened and we old fellows will be the one to discuss it.


    You little ones, train hard. Pay attention to the young talents in the n and see if there are any particrly good seedlings. one


    Once the n Assembly begins, it would be impossible to send out only one or two youths. Moreover, Yun''er had just returned, so it was likely that she wouldn''t be able to control the Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens very well.


    If a young person doesn''t perform well, even if we have Ancestor Xiao Rou, we might not necessarily be able to defeat the other races ¡­ kilo-<span>"It''s a rare opportunity to be the next ruler of Karakorum. This is rted to the honor and development of our Phoenix n. Don''t lose face for our ancestors!" Huang Yueshan said with a stern expression. Each


    All the people in charge of the branch stood up and respectfullyplied with the order with solemn expressions.


    Next, was the ceremony for Du Yun''er to recognize his ancestors. duo<span>Yun''er wasn''t against entering the phoenix n because she didn''t think that the phoenix n was good for her either.


    <span>She was a gentle and kind person, so she would not hate those people in the n for harming them. Instead, she would feel guilty towards the dead Xiao Xin''er''s mother and sister.


    From the girl''s point of view, it was understandable for Xiao Feng Qi and the rest of the seven meridians to hate her.As for his grandfather, Xiao Huang, he had helped the mother and daughter escape cmity. He had even given her the Phoenix Jade that represented the daughter of the Phoenix. duo


    In Yun''er''s eyes, most of the things she saw were the bright side, and she didn''t care too much about the dark side.


    Perhaps some people thought that a woman like Du Yun''er was a little foolish, but Du Yun''er herself didn''t care about the opinions of others.


    Having a lover, having a family, and being able to do what she liked was enough for her. isoAfter the ancestral worship ceremony waspleted, Du Yun''er and her mother Du Yunsheng arrived at the courtyard that was allocated to her. This


    Once, Du Yun''er''s cultivation level had increased even further. Coincidentally, she was close to Xiao Xin''er and had been given two maidservants. duoYun''er asked the two maidservants to go out first. Together with her mother, they sat under a wutong tree in the courtyard. As they drank tea, they began to chat.


    The mother and daughter pair had finally reunited after so much difficulty. Naturally, they had endless things to say.


    Du Yunsheng recounted the events of the past, while Du Yun''er recounted the events of her childhood.


    There were several times when Du Yunsheng couldn''t help but cry. The guilt she felt for her daughter made her heartache. NoIt was evening.


    Du Yun''er''s mouth and tongue became dry. After drinking a mouthful of tea, she could not help but ask: "Mom, you and Father ¡­ Why didn''t you say anything when we met just now? " duo


    Yun Sheng smiled calmly, "You''ve wanted to ask this a long time ago, right... Actually, it''s nothing. It''s just that after so many years, I finally escaped. I don''t have any feelings for him, nor do I have any love for him. in<span>She would have hated him for his indecisiveness before, hated him for his uselessness ¡­. But then I realized that he was wrong, and I was wrong.


    <span>"It has already been so long and you are already so big. Once I leave home, he will be an old friend in the mortal world. There''s nothing much to say."


    Du Yun''er acknowledged him with an "Oh" before pursing her lips and smiling, "Actually ¡­ It''s also hard for me to call him ''Dad''. It''s different when I meet him, and when I meet you ¡­ All I have to do is look into your eyes and I feel very close. "


    "That''s right. Your eyes are very simr to mine, but it''s a pity ¡­" Du Yunsheng gently caressed her daughter''s face and said lovingly, "If not for the change in her appearance back then, I would have let you see my appearance. You look just like how I was before." duoYun''er blinked and said, "Then we can look for photos from the past. Could it be that mother didn''t have any when you were young?"


    <span>"Silly child, I used to be a secret service agent for the Dragon Soul. My information is confidential and even photos have been destroyed." Du Yunsheng sighed. duo


    Yun''er nodded in disappointment, but immediately thought of something and said, "Mom, you were also a Dragon Soul Agent, and so is Brother Ye Fan''s mother!"


    Du Yunsheng''s eyes revealed a mischievous smile, "Ye Fan ¡­" It''s Wu Yue''s son, right? Speaking of which, Nie Wuyue and I were in the same dorm back then, and she was in charge of infiltrating the battle and so on. I''m in charge of interrogations, undercover personnel, and logistics. "


    "What a coincidence!" Du Yun''er became even happier upon hearing this.<span>Du Yunsheng reminisced, "When we were young, we were indeed joking. If there are children in the future, we can have a baby marriage ¡­ I never thought that it would really work. "


    "Ah?!" When Du Yun''er heard this, her beautiful face reddened and she felt joy in her heart. This fate was truly marvelous.


    Seeing her daughter''s happy expression, Du Yunsheng smiled and said, "You like Ye Fan that much? Did you miss him? "


    "Hmm ¡­" Du Yun''er subconsciously nodded his head, but hurriedly shook it, "No ¡­ "No..."


    "It''s only been a few days, and you''re already thinking this way. You really can''t keep a girl anymore. As soon as your mother reunited with you, you''re already too preupied with thinking about men."<span>No ¡­. Mom. "Don''t say that..." Du Yun''er didn''t know how to exin it. duo


    <span>Yun Sheng sighed, "I''ve also heard quite a bit about Ye Fan. He is indeed very outstanding. At least from his actions, I can tell that he is a very responsible child. This


    "Compared to your father, it''s much better. So, as long as you feel happy, your mother will support you guys ¡­" duoYun''er smiled and nodded as she thought of something. She hurriedly took out her phone and said, "Mom, I''ll give Brother Ye Fan a call. He knows that we''re reunited and will definitely be very happy."


    "Alright, why don''t you open a video and let me see him" suggested Du Yunsheng.Du Yun''er thought about it and called a video call.


    Very quickly, Ye Fan picked up the call. visual


    On the other side of the channel, Ye Fan was sitting in front of a restaurant, eating steak in big mouthfuls. Behind him was a small town with no cars on the road.<span>Yun''er, is everything alright in the phoenix n? " Ye Fan picked up a napkin and wiped it off, then said with a smile. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1377

    Popr rmendations:<span>"377"


    Brother Ye Fan... Where are you? Why doesn''t it look like Purgatory Ind? " duo<span>Yun''er was puzzled, because the houses behind Ye Fan were simr to western towns. leaf


    <span>Sail smiled awkwardly, "I''m in Australia, a rtively remote ce called Adide Town."


    Australia? " Du Yun''er asked curiously, "Why are you going to Australia? "Didn''t you want to go to Rui Dian to attend Princess Al''s birthday party?"


    "I don''t want toe either, I was identally sent here." Ye Fan helplessly said, "It''s hard to say in a single sentence. Anyway, don''t worry, everything is fine with me."<span>Seeing that Ye Fan was unwilling to exin more and didn''t ask further, Du Yun''er smiled and said, "Brother Ye Fan, I met with my mother. She said that she used to be in Dragon Soul and lived together with my aunt!"


    Ye Fan was surprised, "Really?" Your mother was there? " duo


    Yun''er handed the phone to Du Yunsheng and met up with Ye Fan.<span>"Greetings, aunt. The people of the Phoenix n didn''t make things difficult for you and Yun''er, right?" Although Ye Fan was puzzled as to why Yun''er''s mother looked like a nun, he didn''t ask.


    No, Yun''er is their flesh and blood. How could she be bad to us? "Oh, Ye Fan, I''ve always heard about you. I finally got to see you this time." Du Yunsheng smiled and said, "Is your mother, Wuyue, doing well?"


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "She lives in my ce and is pretty good. Aunty, are you very familiar with her?" duo


    "If you tell her that Yun''er is my daughter, she will definitely be very surprised," said Yun Sheng with a smile. leaf<span>Fan Xian nodded. He nned to ask when he had the chance to go back, but he didn''t really care about this kind of thing. After all, it was a matter of the previous generation. No


    After chatting for a while, someone from the Xiao family came over and said that the Xiao family''s old ancestor wanted to meet Du Yun''er and formally imparted the Nine Heavens Dance of the Phoenix to her. leaf


    At this moment, Sail also wanted to take a stroll around Adide Town, so he hung up the phone and made an appointment to talk to Du Yun''er next time. GoOn the cold and clear street, Ye Fan found nothing special about this ce, nothing conspicuous. one


    When Ye Fan walked all the way to the center of the town, he discovered that there was a statue standing in the middle of a fountain in a small square, which made Ye Fan a little interested ¡­. This<span>It was a metal statue of a middle-aged woman. She was dressed in clothes that were several hundred years old. leaf


    The sail looked at a namete by the fountain. It said "Emily Adide," and it was supposed to be the name of the statue.


    Ye Fan looked at the simple introduction and realized that Emily was the "ancestor" of this town. Most of the residents of this town were her descendants. Then ¡­At times, this was a barrennd for exiled prisoners in some countries. The only real residents here were the aboriginals. This


    For Emily to be able to survive here and raise her own children, gradually forming such a small town, she did indeed have some ability.<span>After Ye Fan scanned the surrounding buildings, his gaze locked onto a clock shop.


    <span>Because the town had a small poption, there weren''t many shops, and most of them were shops or small restaurants that provided daily necessities. Only


    The sole watch shop was like a crane among chickens. leaf<span>Although the sail was not very knowledgeable about watches, it was still possible to tell with a single nce that the watches in the ss window were all of an era''s quality, and were definitely of great value. off


    The key was, how could such a high-end watch shop be opened up in such a small ce with no business to speak of? leafFan frowned. He walked towards the watchmaker''s shop and slowly pushed open the door. Shop


    Inside, the scent ofvender permeated the air. The ticking of the clock was like a moving piece of music. one<span>A woman who looked to be in her thirties or forties, dressed in work clothes and a sleeve, was sitting at a workbench, intently fixing a pocket watch with a tool.


    "Hello," Ye Fan called out, but the woman didn''t seem to hear him, and continued with her work.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, and then tried to walk in front of that woman''s workbench.


    At this time, the woman raised her head, revealing an ordinary face. She was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and gestured at Ye Fan with her hand.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t hear you. Is there anything I can help you with?" The woman gestured with her hand. deafness<span>Mute?


    Ye Fan smiled and also gestured, "It''s nothing, I''m just casually looking around, okay?"


    The woman nodded, smiled, and indicated Ye Fan to do as he pleased.


    <span>Ye Fan walked over to one of the tables, minding his own business for a while, and after finding a particrly chronological mechanical watch, Ye Fan stretched out his hand and picked it up. with


    After that, Ye Fan instantly flipped his hand, throwing the ancient watch directly at the female Watchmaker''s head!<span>With Ye Fan''s strength, this shot would definitely cause an ordinary person''s head to burst open and die on the spot! can


    <span>Right at the moment when the watch was about toe into contact with the female Watchmaker, it was suspended in midair and stopped moving! and


    At the same time, all the clicks in the watchmaker''s shop came to a standstill! clockThe watch, it all stopped! Female


    The Watchmaker looked up with a helpless expression. He reached for the watch and asked with a cold and puzzled expression, "How did you find out it was mine?" leaf


    Fan Xian grinned: "Do you really think that you can hide from me by pretending to be deaf and mute?" I can sense your presence from a few kilometers away. "


    "Impossible..." The female Watchmaker frowned, "Your cultivation should not be able to detect me, could it be that you''re hiding your cultivation?!" leaf


    Fan Xianughed and pointed at the folder on his desk, "I was lying, I just saw that ¡­" Owner, Heathcliff Adide, contact me ¡­ " Quiet<span>The witch, Hisith Li, looked at the name card on her work table in astonishment. She didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "I''ve printed a few for so many years, yet I''ve forgotten about this..." Hesley sighed.<span>"Also, although I don''t know how to fix watches myself, don''t you think it''s a bit strange for a deaf mute to be a watchmaker? You


    If he couldn''t even hear the mechanical sound, how would he know that the repairs weren''t done properly? Seeing that your appearance is still young, you can''t possibly be that experienced, right? "Ye Fan teased:" In order to not let me recognize your voice, is it really necessary for you to be so ruthless? "


    <span>"I just don''t like being disturbed." Hei Si Li said indifferently.


    <span>"As she spoke, the clock in the shop started to move again."


    Lucifer, what are you doing here? " Hesley asked.


    "You think I want toe? Isn''t it that brother of yours who forcefully teleported me over?! " Ye Fan pulled a chair over and sat down, saying, "I was wondering how you could teleport me to such a remote ce. Could it be that this is your brother and sister''s hometown?" Your name is Adide, and so is he. "


    "Oh?" Hesley seemed rather surprised. I used the Space Shattering Gate on you? "


    "So his name is Vanya." Ye Fan nodded, "Your little brother''s methods are impossible to guard against..."When Hei Li heard this, his eyes revealed a look of joy, and a gratified smile appeared on his face.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Why are you looking like that?" Is that worth being happy about? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1378

    1378"Yes... "I''m very happy." Heathcliff didn''t deny it.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Why?"


    "Forced teleportation magic, the Space Shattering Gate. To be able to sessfully cast it as fast as possible, there are two elements.


    <span>The first point was that the caster had to go to the ce where the spiritual imprint was kept.


    <span>Second, he had to try his best to be as familiar and memorized as possible. It would be best if he could instantly form a picture of that ce in his mind. Only then would he be able to form a connection with his spiritual imprint.


    I always thought that Viniya didn''t want toe back here. It seems that he had always snuck back here and even left a mental imprint. He didn''t really want to forget this ce ¡­


    <span>Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to target this ce at the most crucial moment. "


    Ye Fan was confused, "What exactly happened with you two siblings? It seems like you were mentioned in front of him. He was very unhappy and said it had nothing to do with you..."A trace of mncholy shed through Hei Si Li''s eyes. "This is our private matter and has nothing to do with you. If you have nothing else to do, please leave. I live in seclusion in my hometown. I don''t want to be disturbed. "


    <span>Ye Fan refused to leave and said with a smile, "I also don''t want to disturb you. But right now, I''m being watched by the King of Doom, and my soulmate, Princess Ai Er, is also being taken away by your little brother."


    As the previous leader of the God of Heaven Magic Association, can you give me some useful information?


    I won''t ask you for nothing. You should have something you want to do as well. We can talk about it. "


    <span>Ye Fan did not want to let go of this opportunity, as he had finally found Hei Sili, who was extremely knowledgeable about the power of the Apocalypse King.


    What hecked the most right now was information on the power of the apocalypse. Even Nie Wuyue''s knowledge was limited, because she was, after all, ranked sixth.


    <span>In order to survive the confrontation with the power of the Apocalypse, or even to win, or to rescue Ai''er, Ye Fan needed to know more information.


    Hei Si Li said indifferently, "I have already left the training hall for a few hundred years. I do not know much about the current power of the Apocalypse King.<span>Back then, when I left, I promised Shakyamuni that even if I left, I wouldn''t leak the secrets of the Cultivator''s Association. That''s why he gave me a chance to live.


    Shakyamuni Apocalypse is one of the strongest Mages in history. Back then, his strength was above mine, but now, I have no idea what level he is at.


    I advise you not to expect yourself to face Shakyamuni Apocalypse head on. You are still young, you should first consider how to survive while keeping a low profile. "<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan''s heart couldn''t help but sink...


    Even Hei Shili feared the Shakyamuni to such an extent. In that case, it was truly a stroke of luck that he would be able to survive ¡­ Thanks to the Shakyamuni''s caution, he did not n to risk killing him himself.


    <span>However, if he thought about it carefully, it made sense. Back then, Ye Wuya was able to force the eight of them to retreat. As a Shakyamuni, he was able to fight against the Martial God.


    <span>Ye Fan wasn''t willing to give up and left without finding anything. After thinking for a moment, he feigned regret and said, "Even if you say that, it''s impossible for me and the power of the Apocalypse to reconcile.


    <span>Since you aren''t willing to help me, then I hope that there will be a day when I meet your brother again. If I defeat him, then don''t me me ¡­ "Actually, I was just a bit off from killing him this time. I should have been able to..."


    <span>As expected, Hei Si Li frowned. His eyes were a littleplicated as he said, "Lucifer ¡­" Don''t be too proud, just because Venia uses the Shattered Air Gate on you doesn''t mean that he won''t be able to defeat you. "


    "Is that so? Maybe he''s hiding his strength, but I haven''t used my full strength yet." Ye Fanughed.


    Hei Li''s eyes flickered. "Your rate of improvement ¡­" "It is indeed a little strange."


    "There''s no helping it, I''m not training hard. If Shakyamuni Apocalypsees, I don''t know how I''ll die." Ye Fan sighed emotionally, then waved his hand and said: "Alright, I''m going back. Goodbye.""Wait a moment..."


    When Ye Fan was about to step out of the store, Hei Si Li finally called out to him.


    Ye Fan secretly rejoiced in his heart, pretending that nothing had happened as he turned his head, "What happened?" Are you going to kill me first so that I won''t kill your brother? "


    Hei Si Li said expressionlessly, "You don''t have to y withnguage traps with me. I am a member of the Elder Association of the Underworld Alliance. I won''t casually kill people. This goes against our principles."<span>I just want to make a deal with you. As long as you promise me, one day, if I am to fight to the death with Venia, if you win, you will let him live ¡­ "


    Ye Fan considered for a moment, then asked, "Then what can I get?" Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t reveal the secrets of the research institute? After all, you won''t give me the method to break their magic, right? "


    "Magic has no true way to break it. In the end, you have to rely on your strength to win the battle." Hei Si Li coldly said, "In exchange, I agree to help you once. In times of trouble."


    Ye Fan sneered, "Come on, you are not a match for Shakyamuni. To tell you the truth, after that battle with your little brother, other than Shakyamuni, I am not afraid of anyone else.Thus ¡­ Your terms don''t appeal to me at all, and if there''s nothing else, I''m off. "


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart was beating like a drum. Of course, he was just bragging. In fact, even if he were to fight in the air, he still wouldn''t have the confidence. After all, if he were to use the Purgatory Sword Demon''s methods, it would be very unstable.


    <span>However, Ye Fan felt that Xi Li would definitely have a better bargaining chip.


    <span>Sure enough, Hei Si Li''s brows were tightly knitted. He seemed to have made a great decision and said, "I can use a secret to exchange with you ¡­" "This secret should be able to help you a lot at a critical moment."


    Ye Fan became interested, and turned around, "Oh?" What secret... "Tell me ¡­"


    Hesley sighed and began to narrate ¡­A few minutester, Ye Fan walked out of the clock shop.


    The secret told by Hei Si Li immediately caused Ye Fan to have other thoughts. This time, the benefits from teleporting him over from the void were too great!


    However, he couldn''t stay any longer. Taking advantage of the night, he quickly left Adide Town, wanting to return to Purgatory Ind.


    He had a lot to do, no matter how he discussed how to save Aelle, how to deal with the power of the Apocalypse, and how to bring Angel back to life.<span>After Ye Fan left, Hei Si Li walked to the side of the pond by himself and looked at Emily''s statue.


    Under the moonlight, a reminiscent look appeared on Hei Si Li''s face as he muttered to himself, "Mother ¡­ So it turns out that Venia has beening to see you in secret all this time, and you must have seen him in heaven.<span>I''ll be here, waiting for him toe back, looking forward to the day we meet. I hope that he can put aside the past and let us start anew... "

 Chapter 1379

    1379


    <span>It was snow-capped mountains, and the sun was cold.


    <span>Doomsday King''s authority was located in the huge castle, covered in the engravings of the universe.


    "You used the Space Shattering Gate?"


    On the throne, Shakyamuni Apocalypse leaned slightly on the armrest. His face, which was hidden in a blurry and serene area, waspletely expressionless. His tone of voice was as calm as water.


    The ones standing below were the Space King and the Earth King, as well as Ai''er, who was brought into the hall.


    <span>When Void heard the question, he expressionlessly nodded, "Yes."


    <span>"You think you. "He''s no match for Lucifer?" Shakyamuni Apocalypse asked again.


    "I just think that since our target is to bring back Princess Ai Er, there''s no need to pester him too much!" Emptiness replied.The King of Earth chuckled on the side, "His face was clearly extremely tense back then. What are you trying to do ¡­"


    <span>"I''m not nervous." Void''s gaze shot him an unfriendly nce.


    <span>"Hmph, in front of the great Shakyamuni, what are you being stubborn about? "Lucifer definitely has a lot of energy left. If it wasn''t for you not having full control over him, how would you have been able to teleport?" The King of Earthughed evilly.


    Void said coldly, "You think you are worthy of evaluating my strength, a piece of trash who was almost killed by Lucifer?" "If the Shakyamuni orders me to kill Lucifer, I will get his head right now."


    "Shakyamuni, did you hear that? The Void is going to take Lucifer''s head for you! " The Earth King hurriedly said to Shakyamuni with a smile.Shakyamuni Apocalypseughed deeply, "Underground King ¡­" Did I let you speak? "


    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard the Earth King scream miserably!"Ahh!"


    <span>It was as if the Earth King''s neck was grabbed by an invisible hand, making it impossible for him to breathe!


    <span>He clutched at his neck and fell to the ground in pain. His eyes were bloodshot and his throat made ''ka ka'' sounds.


    Ai''er''s pretty face turned pale. She didn''t realize that the Shakyamuni hadpletely locked onto the King''s mental energy in that instant. Furthermore, he had used a spell that she didn''t understand and grabbed onto the King''s throat from a distance!


    <span>The Earth King was a typical mage. His body was thin, and without spiritual force, he was unable to mobilize the elemental energy. As long as he used a bit of his strength to grab hold of his neck, it would be difficult for him to break free.


    <span>It was clear that if the Shakyamuni was willing, he could kill the Kaiser in an instant!


    It has to be known, if Ye Fan wanted to kill the King of Earth, it would take a lot of effort. The key was that Ye Fan definitely wouldn''t be able to control the King of Earth that easily!


    The Shakyamuni''s casual move had already revealed a huge gap in strength!The Guardian King only stopped casting his magic when the Earth King nearly fainted.


    "If I ask Emptiness Realm, why are you interrupting?"


    The Earth King took in a huge breath, he was so scared that his face turned green, he kneeled on the ground, kowtowed and said: "This subordinate has a guilty conscience, this subordinate will never dare to do that again!"<span>Xu Tingsheng frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    <span>"Scram," the Shakyamuni said.


    <span>The Earth King''s face was covered in cold sweat. He bent over and quickly retreated.


    <span>After the King had left, the Shakyamuni continued to ask, "Void, this time, you think Lucifer ¡­" "How much strength did you use?"


    Xiao Kong narrowed his eyes and carefully considered for a moment before saying: "In this subordinate''s opinion, he used at least fifty percent of his strength, so it might be even more ¡­ "But no matter what, he should not be able to withstand a single blow from you, Shakyamuni."<span>"Is that so..." The Apocalypse Shakyamuni whispered, "She can''t even take a single blow. "This attack does not allow for any mistakes ¡­"


    After pondering for a moment, the Shakyamuni waved his hand. "Void, you may leave."


    "Yes." He took a step back through the void, and a blue magic gate appeared behind him. In the next second, he left the great hall.When all that was left in the pce was the Law of Doomsday and Ai''er, the atmosphere became especially solemn.


    <span>Ai''er clenched her hands and looked nervously at the Shakyamuni.


    <span>She knew that there was no way she could retreat, nor could she escape from this ce.


    <span>"Princess Ai''er, don''t be nervous, I''ve invited you here ¡­ "I only wish for you to do one thing," said the Armageddon.


    "With your status and strength, what do you need me to do?" Ai''er asked with a puzzled expression.


    Shakyamuni Apocalypse chuckled softly. "I hope that you will be my disciple and be the Shakyamuni''s sessor ¡­"<span>"What!?" Ai''er froze on the spot, unable to think of such an answer.


    Shakyamuni got up and in the next second, he suddenly appeared in front of Amie.


    Even at such a close distance, Ai''er was still unable to see the Shakyamuni''s face clearly. She only felt a mountainous pressure pressing down on her, rendering her unable to move. Her nerves were taut.


    <span>"You are an ability user with all elemental particles, a natural born mage. Your potential far surpasses what you are currently showing ¡­" In this world, if there is a mage whose achievements surpass mine, then it must be you ¡­ " Shakyamuni Armageddon said.


    Ai''er could not help but blush a little. Being praised so highly by the peak of the magic world, she did not know what to do, and the nervousness in her heart was somewhat relieved.


    <span>"I... I''m not as good as you say. I have a lot to learn, and. "I don''t want to be involved in a dispute. I just want to live a normal life," Ai''er lowered her head and said.


    "You refuse my good intentions?" The Apocalypse Shakyamuni''s voice contained a hint of displeasure.


    Ai''er''s heart trembled. Biting her lower lip, she said, "Shakyamuni, if it is only to learn magic, I am willing ¡­" But... I don''t want to be enemies with anyone, especially Ye Fan and the others. "


    Shakyamuni was silent for a moment, then said with a lowugh: "What an honest child ¡­ Alright, there is an ancient saying in the East that ''forcefully turn a melon is not sweet''. I respect your decision.<span>But... It would be too simple for me to bring you here and let you go back so easily ¡­ "


    "Then what do you want to do?" Ai''er asked anxiously.


    "How about this... "If you can pass a test, I''ll let you go," said the Armageddon.


    "Test?" Ai''er said nervously, "Then what if I don''t pass?"


    "Then you can stay here. After a long time, perhaps you''ll agree to be my disciple ¡­ "Oh right, Lucifer mighte looking for you. If he seeks his own death, you can''t me me for it," the Apocalypse Shakyamuni said tly.<span>Hearing this, Ai Er felt a burst of fear in her heart. With her understanding of Ye Fan, if a man were to spend too much time with her, he might think of ways to save her... But she was very clear that Ye Fan was definitely not a match for the Armageddon Mage King!


    "What kind of training is it? Do you want me to fight against someone? " Ai''er hurriedly asked. She just wanted to hurry up and pass the test so that she could leave this ce in case Ye Fan came looking for her.<span>"You do want to fight with someone, but you don''t want to fight with anyone else. You want to fight with yourself ¡­" Shakyamuni Armageddon said.


    "Me?" Ai''er was confused. "Why would I ¡­"Without waiting for Ai''er to finish, two gigantic purple magic formations suddenly appeared above the pce and below it.


    <span>The two formations interacted with each other,plicated runes constantly shed, and the rotation speed became faster and faster.


    <span>Ai''er''s eyes gradually became vacant. Her expression became sluggish as if she had been hypnotized.


    <span>After a while, the Prophet, seated on a giant crystal ball, appeared beside the Shakyamuni.


    The crystal ball below the old woman was emitting a purple glow. This formation was also activated by her just now.


    <span>"Shakyamuni, although this training can help improve her fighting strength for a short period of time, can it really help her to improve and kill Lucifer ¡­" the prophet doubted.


    "You are a prophet, why are you asking me?"<span>The prophet chuckled, "This is rted to the odd, I can''t say for sure ¡­ I just feel that this child is kind-hearted. Although his talent is extremely high, he is not a person who is good at fighting. Perhaps he should first learn a few things, and then carry out a test. "


    Shakyamuni Apocalypseughed lightly. "That''s because... You haven''t seen the child''s potential clearly yet.<span>Genuine geniuses do not need to learn. Even she herself does not know how outstanding she will be when she looks at her own talent ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1380

    1380<span>On Purgatory Ind, after Ye Fan returned to the castle, he held an all-nighter meeting to discuss how to rescue Ai''er.


    Nie Wuyue also gave some information on the Doomsday King''s authority, but he still advised Ye Fan over and over again to not be impulsive.


    When dawn came, they still could note up with a particrly good n, and the servants brought in their breakfast.<span>The Leviathan grabbed a croissant and took a bite of it. "Boss, it''s not that our brothers are afraid of death, nor is it that they want you to be a turtle that hides in its shell.


    <span>"I''m just taking the initiative to go to the Doomsday King to save Princess Ally. Perhaps all of our efforts up until now will just be for naught."


    <span>"If you still only have us brothers from back then, then boss, you will have to find Shakyamuni Apocalypse to fight. We will go as well. Although we won''t be of much help, we will still advance and retreat together ¡­"


    "But now, you still have a family, boss. There are many people in this world who refer to you as a survivor. The responsibilities on your shoulders are different from before."Ye Fan helplessly smiled, took a ss of juice and drank it, then said, "How would I not know, saving Ai''er right now is a very selfish idea."


    "However, I feel that it would not be good if I let her fall into the hands of the Shakyamuni. I feel very apologetic in my heart."


    "We are indeed unable to confront the power of the Apocalypse King face to face. We can only believe that Princess Ai''er has her own means," sighed Xie Linyuan.<span>At the side, Sally said in embarrassment, "I was in trouble back then. Princess Ally helped me, and now that she''s been captured, I can''t help her ¡­" If I can grow up a bit faster, I might be able to help. It''s all my fault ¡­ "


    <span>"Sally, how can I me you for this? If you were to grow too slowly, wouldn''t a person like me be trash?" Beryl said to himself awkwardly.


    <span>"You''re just a piece of trash," Asmuntis interjected, his face expressionless.


    Belleiden immediately bared his teeth, "Will we die if we don''t continue?!" "Sloppy ghost!"


    Everyone couldn''t help butugh. After a whole dull and heavy night, the atmosphere finally rxed a little.


    At this time, a white robed Chu Yunyao walked in quickly."I don''t care if you save Princess Ai''er or not, I just want to revive Angel first! I don''t want to be destroyed by the power of the Apocalypse before I finish my experiments! "


    As Chu Yunyao said this, she walked over to Ye Fan''s side, picked up a sandwich, and took three consecutive bites. Then, she picked up the juice that Ye Fan had drunk before and took a big gulp.


    Ye Fan saw the bloodstains in Chu Yunyao''s eyes, and dark circles under them. He said in astonishment, "Little Yaoyao, you aren''t working all night, are you?"


    Chu Yunyao swallowed her food and wiped her mouth. She nodded and said, "That''s right, I haven''t slept for three days ¡­ ¡­" "However, I havepleted the final assembly. Today, all the equipment can be officially started!"


    "You mean, we can start the revival n today?" Ye Fan said excitedly."Of course, we''ll startter. I came here to find you, take Angel''s biochemical pod out, and send it to theboratory." Chu Yunyao said.


    Although the n to revive Angel has been going on for so many years, but when the time came for the implementation of the n to happen, he was still very nervous and excited."Okay, I will go now." Ye Fan did not eat anymore, he got up and brought Chu Yunyao to the underground chamber.


    <span>Looking at the two of them leaving in such a hurry without eating a single mouthful, everyone at the table was speechless.


    Feng Yueying couldn''t help but shake her head with a bitter smile, "Yunyao doesn''t like to cultivate, but she''s really giving it her all to do research ¡­" I admire her perseverance. "


    "Don''t you think that your hard work is simr to my husband''s? "They are all people who can be especially ruthless to themselves. This point, we can''t even bepared to them!" Ning Xuemo said with a smile on her face.<span>At this time, Nie Wuyue was a little doubtful and asked, "YueYing, Zimo, the ''Angel'' that they just mentioned, is that the Holy Maiden that Ye Fan carried away from the Sacred Royal Courtyard?"


    "Yes, aunt, do you know about this as well?" Feng Yueying asked with a smile.


    <span>Nie Wuyue said, "I have already investigated Ye Fan''s matter. Wasn''t it because of that child that he fought against the Sacred Royal Court ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>However, hadn''t that child been poisoned to death? How could he be resurrected? "How many years has it been ¡­."


    <span>"Auntie, it''s like this ¡­" Feng Yueying roughly exined what she knew.


    After listening, Nie Wuyue indeed frowned and sank into silence.After noticing it, Sally asked probingly, "Madam, you are very familiar with ck magic and are also a Soul Mage. You should know a lot about reviving the dead right? Do you think there''s a problem with this revival n? "


    Nie Wuyue raised his head and forced a smile. "I don''t know either ¡­." Whether I''m right or not, I won''t say."Since Ye Fan and Yun Yao are using the technology from the Earth''s axis, maybe they really do have some high technology that I don''t know about. Wait a while, let''s go take a look."


    Although everyone felt it was strange, they did not ask.


    <span>Actually, no one present would miss such an important experiment.


    After all, everyone around Ye Fan was clear about the significance of Angel to Ye Fan.<span>Thinking back, it was Angel who gave Ye Fan''s faith in light and hope.


    If Angel could be revived in such a dangerous time, Ye Fan and INFERNO would be a source of inspiration.Around 9 in the morning, in theboratory on the ind, Chu Yunyao brought the medical team from the revival project to check the equipment for thest time.


    Equipment, procedures, actually didn''t seem like much, but every detail and connection was extremely strict.


    <span>Ye Fan spent several years to umte and research, and with the help of his teamwork and counterattack, he was finally done.


    Hong Huang Stone''s Spiritual Qi Cabin, the equipment used to extract and infuse the ingredients of the Spirit Nurturing Ganoderma, the entire process of its revival, were all automatic.


    After attaching AoE''s biochemical pod, all he had to do was press a button and it would be revived.They stood at one end of theb and watched Angel lying in the biochemistry room. Her long, natural hair was xen in color, and her face had a hint of baby fat on it. The girl seemed to be sleeping soundly.


    <span>"So cute. That Sacred Royal Court, how could they be so cruel? They even want to poison a girl like that ¡­" When Team Blue Rain saw Angel for the first time, they couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Maybe it''s a nightmare for her. I hope she wakes up today." Fog Night sighed.<span>"Say, if Angel discovered that Boss is already so old and she''s still so young, would she be able to recognize him as her boss, haha ¡­" Leviathanughed.


    Xie Linyuan waved his fan andughed. "Angel should have to take quite a few sses now that she''s awake. After all, the world is changing too quickly ¡­"


    Listening to the crowd talking about the matter of Angel''s revival, Nie Wuyue instead faintly sighed and lightly shook his head.


    <span>When Sally Ye noticed Nie Wuyue''s expression, she frowned and revealed a hint of worry.


    And at this time, at the control board, Ye Fan restrained his excited mood, looked at his slightly trembling hands, and could not help but bitterly smile.


    Years of hard work, full of expectations, will be after pressing a button, eptance results!


    The more critical the situation was, the more worried Ye Fan would be about his future gains and losses...In his mind, he recalled the face and voice of Angel, and his eyes reddened ¡­


    "What are you waiting for? Do you need me to press? " Chu Yunyao was getting impatient.


    Ye Fan hurriedly waved his hand. He had to do this himself, so after taking a deep breath, he firmly pressed the button.


    Weng ¡­ "Buzz buzz..."


    Following the activation of the signal, all the equipment for the revival project was activated! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1381

    1381<span>Angel''s body, through the flow of the biochemical liquid, was slowly transported to another cabin that was shaped like a ck cylinder.


    Chu Yunyao walked over to a disy screen and looked at the various parameters written on it.


    <span>"Draining the liquid has gone smoothly, and it has begun to enter the cell recovery phase ¡­"


    The robot in the cabin immediately attached an oxygen mask to Angel''s nose and mouth to ensure that she could breathe normally if she woke up.<span>Ye Fan''s expression was serious. He was very confident in the value of the precious herbs he had found all over the world, as well as the effects of the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma.


    <span>However, reviving a person was not a small matter after all. He did not dare to rx even a little as he closely watched the details of each step.


    "I''ve injected spiritual qi into the Innate Realm..." Chu Yunyao saw a signal light up and said.The nearby experts and schrs from all over the world also had uneasy expressions. It was not because they were afraid that Ye Fan would vent his anger on them in the event of failure.


    <span>However, their hard work these days was for the next moment. This project was also the medical miracle they were pursuing.


    Ye Fan looked at the electrocardiogram (ECG) on the screen. If everything went well, it should fluctuate in half an hour!


    Time passed minute by minute. Theboratory was extremely quiet.<span>As the time approached closer and closer to half an hour, Ye Fan felt that this big heart of his, which had been in the battlefield for a long time, was also beating uncontrobly fast, which made him very uneasy.


    But no matter what Ye Fan thought, half an hour still passed.ECG, no response.


    When the crowd saw this scene, they could not help but feel somewhat regretful and worried.


    "Let''s wait a little longer. The human body is veryplicated, and the brain is even moreplicated. Within an hour, many things cannot be determined using data. Everything is possible."


    Chu Yunyao looked at the data and said, "At the very least, from the current signs of life, her body''s functions are no different from a living person''s. The harmful substances in her body have already been removed.<span>Just from this point of view, we havepleted a very remarkable project, which is a huge achievement in the field of medical care. "


    Ye Fan smiled unnaturally, "I don''t care about achievements, I just want Angel toe back to life..."<span>Chu Yunyao knit her brows, she couldn''t say anything.


    As time flowed by, Ye Fan''s eyes were filled with hope at the beginning, but now he was slowly depressed...


    Seeing Ye Fan''s soulless look, everyone present didn''t know how to advise him against it, because no matter what he said, Ye Fan would probably not be in a good mood.<span>After all, he had been looking forward to all these years and had gone through so much trouble in order to get this chance ¡­


    It could be said that the reason why Ye Fan was able to survive so many life and death crises was because of Angel. He wanted to revive the girl, so he couldn''t die.


    But now, reality was cruel and cold.


    <span>"It''s been an hour ¡­" Chu Yunyao looked at the screen, then turned her head to ask Ye Fan, "Do you still want to continue?"


    Ye Fan looked at the biochemical pod with red eyes, took a deep breath, and said with a trembling voice, "Stop..." "I need it again..."


    "En!" Chu Yunyao''s face was expressionless. Just as she was about to move out, her eyes suddenly froze!


    The woman quickly turned around, grabbed Ye Fan, pointed at the screen and said, "Look!"<span>Ye Fan turned his head, and coincidentally saw that there was a trace of fluctuation on the electrocardiogram!?


    Ye Fan''s eyes instantly lit up, "Okay ¡­" Sess!? "


    The other team members beside him also saw the electrocardiogram''s curve and cheered.<span>The rest of the people in theboratory ran over to the screen one after another. When they saw this scene, they were all ted.


    <span>The women were all happy and happy for Ye Fan. Seeing Ye Fan''s expression just now, they all felt extremely pained.


    Only Nie Wuyue pursed his lips, his expression wasn''t too good.


    When Angel started to breathe normally, Ye Fan quickly told Chu Yunyao to stop the operation of the equipment. He opened the biochemical pod and used a towel to carry her out.


    "Angel!" Angel! " Ye Fan excitedly shouted, his happy expression of both crying andughing caused everyone else to be overjoyed.


    "She might need some time to wake up. I''ll send her to rest first." Chu Yunyao said.<span>Ye Fan just realized that he was too anxious, hurriedly nodded, and ran towards the castle with Angel in his arms.


    "Aiyah... "Boss, you''re really something, happy as a child. There''s even a bunch of hardworking experts here. Why don''t you say a few words of thanks?" Xie Linyuan wryly smiled.


    <span>Aziraphale told the group, "You''ve all worked hard. Please rest well and set up a banquet tonight to wee you all."


    <span>The group of researchers hurriedly shook their heads to show that they didn''t have to work hard. They were looking forward to the moment when Angel would wake up.


    When nightfall came, the castle was in a state of ecstasy, everyone was drinking to celebrate the resurrection of Angel.<span>Only, after Ye Fan calmed down, his heart was somewhat puzzled, because Angel didn''t wake up even after a long time.


    All night long, Ye Fan stayed in Angel''s room.


    This room had been prepared long ago for Angel. It was spotlessly white and holy, with the air of a young girl.<span>At that time, Ye Fan had firmly believed that he could save Angel, and now, this room could finally be of use.


    <span>Sally had changed Angel into a white nightgown, and the girl was sleeping there, just like her name, like an angel.


    Feng Yueying, Ning Zimo, Timely Blue Rain, and Misty Night, the other girls also saw Ye Fan sitting in the room, and they also felt a bit worried.


    They could just sit together in the room, chat, apany Ye Fan, and wait for Angel to wake up.


    After a day and a night of not waking up, Ye Fan finally realized that something was wrong with the situation.


    However, no matter how hard Ye Fan examined, he couldn''t find anything strange about Angel''s body.<span>The girl was breathing normally, her heart rate was normal, and her brain was full of activity. However, for some reason, she did not wake up.


    The longer time passed, the more troubled Ye Fan became. If Angel didn''t revive, then it would have been fine, but he had to live like this, but it was no different from dying, which made Ye Fan even more miserable!


    He had no idea what the problem was!<span>On the morning of the third day, Ye Fan''s face was full of stubble, looking quite haggard.


    <span>With his physique, even if he did not eat or drink for an entire month, it would not be like this. It was only because he was mentally injured that he was able to do this.


    <span>The women''s hearts ached at the sight, but they didn''t know how to persuade her. They could only look on with anxiety.


    "Wang, the research team members have already been sent away. When they left, they were very sorry that they were unable to help in the end," Sally Ye reported as she walked into the room.<span>Ye Fan was holding Angel''s small hand, staring at the girl from beside the bed. After hearing that, he said with a numb expression, "Give them each ten million. If they need our help, try to satisfy them."


    Sally Ye nodded her head and was about to turn around and do something when she saw Nie Wuyue walk into the room."Madam," Salley greeted, and the other women stood up to greet her.


    Nie Wuyue nodded, walked to his son''s side, and looked at Ye Fan''s appearance, her eyes revealing a hint of pain and pity.


    After biting his lips, Nie Wuyue opened his mouth with difficulty and said, "Ye Fan ¡­. Originally ¡­ I don''t want to talk about it, but Mom''s watching you go on like this is too much for her to bear. I''ll tell you the truth, Angel. "She won''t be able toe back ¡­"<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1382

    1382


    Ye Fan''s expression instantly froze, as if his entire body had turned into a statue.


    The girls at the side also revealed astonished expressions. They looked at each other, feeling extremely uneasy.


    "Madam, why is that!?" Sally''s face was filled with grief. Her feelings for Angel were also something that others couldn''tpare to.


    After all, for Sally to have so many lonely and bored Ye Fan, she had always been the only one to secretly go to the secret basement and confide in Angel.Although Angel couldn''t speak, she was still Sally''s best target.


    <span>If Ye Fan was the person in this world who wished for Angel to wake up the most, then Sally Ye was definitely the second one.


    <span>"Because..."


    <span>Nie Wuyue''s words were interrupted by Ye Fan.


    <span>"Shut up!" Ye Fan suddenly stood up, and without looking back, he shouted in a low voice, "I don''t want to hear it! Get out! "


    <span>Nie Wuyue had a face full of sadness, but the other girls understood.


    <span>Ye Fan certainly didn''t want to face the cruel reality that Angel might have already died.


    "Why not? If there''s a problem, you must bring it up. Otherwise, how do you want to solve it? "<span>At this time, Chu Yunyao walked in. The woman had both hands in the pockets of her white coat, her face filled with calmness.


    "Hey, Ye Fan, when did you be so timid?" Isn''t it just that Angel hasn''t woken up? What are you afraid of? "Ye Fan took a deep breath, clenched his fist, and turned around. He looked at Nie Wuyue with an indifferent face, and said, "Why is it ¡­ ¡­" "How do you know Angel won''t be able toe back ¡­"


    Nie Wuyue sighed and faintly said, "Living beings can be called living creatures because they possess both a life form and a soul.<span>He was no longer aplete person without his soul, even if his life still existed ¡­


    <span>I train in ck magic, and that includes soul magic. From Angel, I can no longer sense the existence of souls.


    She has already left for too long, and has lost her soul. Right now, she is only a life form, and can no longer be a real person. "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and remained silent.


    Nie Wuyue sighed and said, "Ye Fan... Actually, you should have already suspected it yourself, right? After all, you''ve seen ckie''s soul magic before ¡­ You should also know that the soul does exist and is not an illusory thing. "


    When the girls beside him heard this, their eyes were also filled with grief. They were afraid that even though Ye Fan had thought of this, he deliberately refused to admit it.


    <span>Chu Yunyao frowned, "Madam Nie, my faith is scientific, so I don''t quite agree with you.


    ording to what you have said, if some vegetable people wake up after dozens of years, won''t their souls leave their bodies and return again? "


    Nie Wuyue shook his head, "No, only after a certain amount of time has passed will the soul disappear. nts need to see two different situations.


    However, if the nt person''s life was damaged and some organs were damaged, it would be because of a problem with the soul''s carrier, causing the soul to be unable to awaken. "Chu Yunyao said, "Then if the soul really does exist, then how does it exist? Since it was something that existed in this world, could he think of a way to create it? Or recapture the scattered souls? "


    Nie Wuyue smiled bitterly and said, "Yunyao, I won''t deny the greatness of science, but don''t you think that learning is too simple ¡­ ¡­<span>ording to the research of the ancestors since ancient times, the soul is not something that the current science can create and capture.


    ''Only the soul of all living things in this world belongs to the soul of all living things. ''The reason why humans dare to call this the spirit of all living things is because the soul of a person is the mostplicated and mysterious.


    Whether it was ancient warriors, magicians, or Magi and Warlocks, since ancient times, they had a basic understanding of the soul, and that was that the soul was divided into the ''Three Souls and Seven Souls''.


    The three spirits spoke of the light of the womb, the spirit of refreshment, and the spirits.<span>The light of the fetus is given by the mother, the main life force. The spirit was given to him by his father. The spirits were formed on their own ord.


    Seven spirits, respectively: Corpse Dog, Crouching Arrow, Bird Yin, Swallowing Thief, Non-Toxic, Defecation, Stink Lung;<span>They represent the joy, anger, grief, fear, love, evil, and desire of a person. Once a person is born, the seven spirits will naturally form.


    Amongst ck magic, the reason why soul magic is the hardest to cultivate is because even us mages are only half-aware of this magic.


    The soul was too strange and did not belong to any element. It had disappeared from the world out of nowhere.


    The current soul spells could only be used to destroy and detach the soul, as well as to track it through the special energy fluctuations of the soul, which was the unique soul imprint ¡­


    And I couldn''t sense any soul energy in Angel, so I said. Her soul and spirit had long since ceased to exist ¡­


    Unless there really was the legendary God that created life, otherwise ¡­ Even if Shakyamuni Apocalypse is here, he would not be able to create a soul. "


    After hearing these words, the atmosphere in the room became exceptionally quiet.Chu Yunyao stared at Angel for a while before sighing with emotion, "The end of the research ¡­ ¡­. Is it really theology... "


    <span>"Whether it''s science or theology, we still don''t know much, do we?" Nie Wuyue sighed.


    <span>Chu Yunyao nodded, then said to Ye Fan, "Hey, since it''s like this, I can''t help. I''ll go do my own research."


    <span>With that, the woman turned around and left, looking very natural and at ease.


    All the girls were already used to Chu Yunyao''s left wing. However, when they saw Ye Fan''s lonely expression, they all felt very sad.<span>There was ayer of mist in Sally''s eyes. She gave Angel a deep look and swallowed her saliva.


    "Ye Fan, I also held onto a glimmer of hope, that I was wrong, that Angel could be resurrected ¡­ ¡­" But now, I really can''t bear to see you continue like this. "Nie Wuyue sincerely said," Keep it together. If you don''t think for yourself, then think about the people by your side.


    After speaking, Nie Wuyue walked out of the room, as if she couldn''t bear to look at Ye Fan any longer.Ye Fan stood at the same spot, nkly standing for a long time. Finally, after three days, he unsteadily walked out of the room.


    It was difficult to describe the bleakness of his figure.<span>Since Ye Fan left, the women naturally wouldn''t stay behind either.


    When everyone was about to leave, Fog Night saw that Sally Ye had not left and asked, "Sally Ye, don''t be sad anymore. Let''s go and talk to Brother Ye Fan."


    "I''m fine... I want to be alone with Angel ¡­ " She wiped the corners of her eyes and sat on the edge of the bed, putting Angel''s small hand under the covers.<span>Fog Night''s gaze was sour as it said, "You clearly have a heartbeat, breath, and body temperature ¡­ ¡­ Why can''t they live? The heavens are really too heartless. "


    Seeing that Sally really didn''t want to leave, Fog Night patted the girl on the shoulder and walked out.Only Sally was left in the room, sitting beside Angel.


    <span>After being quiet for a while, Sally forced out a smile and stretched out her hand. She gently caressed Angel''s pale face ¡­


    "Angel... I''ve said so much to you over the years, and I''m sorry to have you listen to myints.I thought. I finally have the chance to listen to you ¡­ I haven''t even gotten to know you properly yet, don''t you think it''s a pity ¡­ "


    <span>A clear and cold voice echoed within the room, and it was apanied by a bit of sobs ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1383

    <span>Sunset Cliff of the Purgatory Ind.


    After Ye Fan came out of Angel''s room, he sat on a rock and stared nkly at the endless sea.<span>A long golden snake pped its two pure golden wings as it fell from the sky andnded in front of Ye Fan. It was Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin opened his mouth and a tuna the size of half a person was ced in front of Ye Fan.<span>The fish was still alive. Clearly, it hade from the sea.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the fish, then looked at Xiao Jin''s round pair of green gem-like eyes. In Xiao Jin''s eyes, Ye Fan could see a hint of fort".


    Although Xiao Jin didn''t know how to speak human words, he had long sincee to his senses. Naturally, he could tell that Ye Fan was depressed, so he gave Xiao Jin a fish to eat first.


    <span>"Heh ¡­" Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh as he patted Xiao Jin''s head, "I''m fine..." "It''s just that I''m a little emotional ¡­"


    After a long sigh, Ye Fan looked at the sparkling sea surface and muttered, "Xiao Jin... Are there some things that cannot be changed no matter how hard I try ¡­ "


    Xiao Jin''s body transformed into a golden snake and flew onto Ye Fan''s shoulder, rubbing against Ye Fan''s face.


    <span>Ye Fan felt a bit of an itch from rubbing against him, and said with a smile, "Okay..." "Alright, stop acting like a spoiled child. A snake that is thousands of years old, stop acting like a spoiled child ¡­"


    After calming himself down, Ye Fan took out a sword and shed a few times at the tuna.


    Soon, the fish was sliced into several pieces.


    Tuna was a delicacy that could be eaten raw. Ye Fan picked up a piece and fed it to Xiao Jin, then picked up a piece himself and started chewing on it.


    One man and one snake ate sashimi on the Setting Sun Cliff.After eating a few pieces of fish meat, Ye Fan heard a "ding ding ding dang" sounding from behind him, along with the sound of footsteps.


    He didn''t need to look to know that Team Blue Rain had arrived.


    The girl sat down on a rock, took out a white porcin bottle and handed it to the man, "Big Brother Ye Fan, even if there''s food or wine, you still have to drink wine. Drink until you''re slightly drunk, just nice to sleep."Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "Alcohol is basically useless to me, it doesn''t matter whether I drink it or not."


    "This wine is different. It''s the ''Drunken Immortal Wine'' that I made using a unique form. It''s actually a type of self-nourishing medicine. It''s specially made for cultivators. It''s much stronger than normal alcohol."


    Ye Fan was skeptical, "Is that true ¡­ ¡­" You can make the kind of wine I can drink? There couldn''t be a Gu inside, right? "<span>At this time, Lan Yu pouted, "What? With the Consonance Gu, how can I lie to you? I do care about you, but my other sisters do care about you, but they don''t know how to persuade you.


    <span>Just drink and get some good sleep. Even if we can''t get Angel''s soul back right now, we might be able to get something out of it in the future, right? "You can''t possibly continue to be depressed like this forever ¡­"


    "I understand the logic, but at least let me take a breather ¡­" Ye Fan forced a smile and opened the bottle, "After all, all these years of hard work and expectation..."


    Saying that, Ye Fan took a sip.


    As soon as the Drunken Immortal Wine entered his mouth, a strong aroma of fruit mixed with the scent of herbs entered Ye Fan''s nose and heart.


    Ye Fan felt his body heat up rapidly, and his mind rxed.<span>"Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan looked at the wine in surprise, then looked at Blue Rain, who was standing beside and looking quite proud of himself, and grinned, "Sure! "Girl, your ability to brew wine is much higher than your training talent."


    At this time, Lan Yu pursed his lips into a smile and said, "Our Holy Spirit Sect has great abilities. How about that? I told you that this wine isn''t ordinary."


    Ye Fan nodded, "Indeed, even a single sip from my mouth is enough to make me feel excited. For an ordinary person, just a single drop would be enough to make them drunk."<span>"How else can it be called Drunken Immortal Wine, this is for the gods to drink!" At this time, Lan Yu said again, "Brother Ye Fan, don''t drink too much, otherwise you will have to sleep for a few days drunk. If someone from the Doomsday King''s authorityes, wouldn''t something big happen?"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "Don''t worry, I just need to drink a few mouthfuls." I have to go back to China tomorrow.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen your big sister Su. She''s probably angry with me ¡­ Furthermore, I have to discuss the matter regarding Ai with her ande up with a solution. "<span>"Mm, this is good as well. I''ll apany Sister Su and chat. You can also rx." Blue Rain smiled and nodded.


    At this moment, she heard Ning Xuemo''s shout from behind as she ran over.


    <span>"Ye Fan!" Ye Fan, quickly go back to the castle and take a look! Something has happened! "


    Ye Fan was puzzled. He turned his head and asked, "What''s the matter, are you in a hurry? This doesn''t look like you, does it?"


    <span>Ning Xuemo didn''t seem to know how to exin. It was as if she was greatly provoked. Even her tongue was tied when she spoke, "An ¡­" Angel. She ¡­ She''s going to kill Sally! "


    <span>"Ah!?" Ye Fan and Blue Rain were both shocked.


    Ye Fan thought he was drunk and had some kind of hallucination or hallucination. He patted his forehead, "You..." Say that again? ""Aiya, what did you say!?" Go to Angel''s room! " Ning Xuemo was anxious.


    Although Ye Fan didn''tpletely understand the situation, he still put down the fish and the wine, and quickly ran back to the castle like a sharp arrow.


    When Ye Fan arrived at Angel''s room, the scene in front of himpletely shocked him!


    Wearing a spotlessly white nightgown, with long xen hair curling slightly, sapphire blue eyes and porcin doll like eyes, the girl had somehow gotten up from the bed!


    She stood face to face with Sally, her eyes filled with contempt, anger, and disgust.


    The key point was that in her hand, there was an iparably holy and pure white-gold energy. An exquisite dagger materialized and aimed straight at Sally''s heart!


    However, it was very clear that Sally''s strength and power waspletely above his.No matter how hard Angel tried to stab the dagger in her hand, she grabbed Angel''s wrist with only one hand.


    However, Sally seemed to have no idea what was going on. The girl''s face was filled with confusion, sadness, and grievance.


    "Aye ¡­" Boom! Boom! Boom! "Angel ¡­"Seeing this scene, Ye Fan felt as if his heart was about to give birth to a heart attack. Because he already didn''t know whether to be overjoyed or to doubt...


    One day, one earth ¡­ these changes were too fast! Just what was going on!?


    "Sally Ye!" "What''s going on?!" Ye Fan hurriedly asked.


    "I... I don''t know either. "Sally shook her head innocently," Angel suddenly woke up just now. I was originally very happy and wanted to run out and tell you guys ¡­<span>However, she suddenly used a sacred spell and pounced on me to kill me ¡­ ¡­ I really didn''t do anything ¡­ "


    Angel nced at Ye Fan, her eyes filled with a hint of maturity that was out of proportion to her age, as well as a trace of indescribableplex feelings.


    Then, with a snort, Angel opened her mouth and mouthed a string of words that sounded strange, but that had a peculiar regrity to it: "#".


    Ye Fan didn''t understand at all, and didn''t even think that it was thenguage of this world.


    However, he could feel that Angel was extremely furious. She really did want to kill Sally. It was as though there was some deep grudge between the two of them ¡­


    However, the others did not understand, but Sally was shocked, her eyes revealed a look of disbelief, after being stunned for a while, she also opened her mouth, and replied with the same strangenguage: "* (amp.o.o.o.&%)"<span>Angel''s face was filled with indignation and indignation. She then continued to speak in a long andplicated manner. She was extremely excited ¡­


    At this moment, Ye Fan and the otherdies who had rushed over were all dumbstruck and confused. It was as though they were listening to a scripture of heaven, and they couldn''t even interrupt a single word...

 Chapter 1384

    <span>1384


    After Angel and Sally chatted for more than ten minutes, arge group of people had gathered outside the room after hearing the news.


    Those who came would ask what the situation was, and when they found out what had happened, they were all stupefied.


    Everyone looked at each other, feeling like they were dreaming.<span>Especially when he heard the two girls'' confused expressions, he was stunned.


    Ye Fan also slowly calmed down from his initial shock and joy.After carefully observing the revived Angel, he gradually felt ¡­ This didn''t seem to be the Angel that he remembered. Not exactly.


    At this moment, Nie Wuyue also heard the news and rushed over. She felt it was unbelievable that Angel was still alive.<span>"This... How was this possible ¡­ She clearly doesn''t have a soul ¡­ " Nie Wuyue muttered.


    "Aunt, could it be that you were mistaken?" a little negligence? " Feng Yueying guessed.


    Nie Wuyue shook his head, "No, I''ve carefully examined it many times, it''s too strange ¡­ ¡­" "Let me take another look ¡­"


    As he spoke, Nie Wuyue circted his Spiritual Force and Soul Magic, and a sharp light shed through his eyes ¡­


    At the same time, Angel sensed something and turned her head around. Her sapphire eyes shed with a golden-white radiance.<span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>Nie Wuyue screamed miserably in pain as she staggered and almost fell to the ground. Luckily, she was supported by Ning Xuemo who was beside her.


    <span>"Madam!" Are you alright?! "


    <span>Nie Wuyue held his head and gritted his teeth as he shook his head, "I''m fine ¡­. "Just a little dizzy."


    <span>Ye Fan was also shocked, not knowing what happened.


    <span>At this moment, Angel used her Shardde and said, "Lowly human, how dare you use such a low level soul magic to look at this god''s soul?"


    <span>Hearing this ent, Ye Fan realized it was clearly Angel, exactly the same as that year!


    <span>"Angel, you can speak humannguage! Don''t you know me? I''m Fallen!


    Do you know how long I have waited for this moment to revive you?! What exactly is going on? "


    Ye Fan hurriedly walked over, pulling Angel away from Sally, and grabbed Angel''s arm with both of his hands as he asked with concern and confusion.Angel''s face revealed a hint of displeasure, "Falen, Ye Fan, of course this god knows you, immediately move your dirty hands away!"


    Ye Fan was stunned, and looked strangely at the girl, "This god?" Angel. What are you talking about? Are you Angel? "At this time, Sally''s face became gloomy, her eyes became extremelyplicated, and said: "King ¡­ ¡­ She''s not Angel, she''s Amber.


    "What?" Ye Fan turned around, feeling dizzy, "Sally Ye, whatnguage did you talk to her about just now?"


    Sally sighed, "What we are talking about is anguage from my mother''s world. Thisnguage is innate. Although I have never learned it before, I am born with it. Demon magic, this is thenguage I use to chant."


    "Wait!" "Let me think about it..." Ye Fan felt that his brain was not enough and frowned, "Your mother''s ne?" Thenguage of your mother, the Abyss Demoness? Then how could Angel. She''s also an Abyss Demon? "


    "Shut up!" How dare youpare this god with the ugly, evil, and filthy Abyss Demon Girl!? "<span>Angel had a noble and sacred look on her face as she said, "Ie from the supreme tinum God Tribe, a princess of the God of Heaven n!"


    "Huh?"Ye Fan and the surrounding people were all dumbfounded.


    <span>Highest Heavens? tinum God Tribe? The God of Heaven n? Princess?


    <span>"You''re not Angel? "Then what did you do to Angel!?" Ye Fan''s face sank.


    "Who said I''m not Angel? If it weren''t for me, Angel would have died a long time ago! " Angel said.


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "What do you mean ¡­ ¡­"


    "Hmph, this god is toozy to exin himself to ants like you." Angel arrogantly retorted.


    This proud and aloof tone, when paired with this cute little face, was indescribably strange. There was even an inexplicable sense of joy.


    ? ampnb


    But right now, Ye Fan could notugh. He only wanted to know the truth.


    Sally sighed and said, "Wang, everyone else, let''s go out first. Let me exin it to everyone."They walked out of their rooms and into the meeting room downstairs.


    Angel was taken down, too, though she lifted her head with a look of reluctance and pride that prevented anyone froming near her.


    Inside the meeting room, everyone sat or stood, listening to Sally''s exnation in a daze.<span>"It all started when my father, Lovran, activated the forbidden Demon Summoning Spell." Sally looked at Angel with aplicated look in her eyes and said, "Actually, my mother was summoned back then, but it wasn''t because of my father''s powerful Demon Summoning Spell. It was actually a coincidence, an ident ¡­"


    It was only after Sally''s exnation that everyone came to know the truth ¡­


    <span>So it turned out that in the Abyss Demon Girl''s world, not only were there powerful Demons, but also powerful God Tribes.


    It was unknown how many years this war had been going on between gods and demons. The hatred between them was absolutely irreconcble.Amongst them, the Abyss Demon Girl is the highest level demon, and the mortal enemy she fights with is the supreme tinum God Tribe, also known as the God of Heaven n.


    Sally''s mother is the princess of the Abyss Demon, and on that day, she was engaged in an intense battle with the princess of the tinum God Tribe.<span>But who would have thought that when the two battled to a white-hot stage, because the energy between them was too great, it would actually affect the stability of this space.


    <span>If it was any other time, it would not matter. However, it was not umon for experts to be able to affect space.


    <span>However, there was a Summoner from a low realm who had yed with his life to summon demons!


    <span>Therefore, the top-tier Demon Abyss Demoness that was originally impossible to summon was actually summoned because the battle consumed a lot of her energy, and she happened to be in a very weak ce.


    What was even worse was that the Heavenly God Princess, who had been engaged in the bloody battle with her, had summoned a gigantic whirlpool into space, causing the exhausted her to be sucked into it!<span>Just like that, two super demons and Empyrean Gods who could easily destroy lower nes were identally reduced to this world!


    The Abyss Demon was already very unlucky, but at least when they crossed nes, she was able to forcefully preserve her physical body, moreover there was a summoner who signed a master and servant contract with her.Through the summoner Lovran, she could give her energy and barely survive in this world.


    Although it was very weak, as long as there was blood, the Abyss Demon had a chance to recover her powers.


    It was a pity that the end result was very tragic. He couldn''t absorb enough human blood because Lovran was sealed and died tragically in this low realm.However, the one who was the unluckiest was the princess of the God of Heaven n.


    She hadnded in this world because she had been caught in the crossfire of the fish pond. The crucial point was that she was not a demon and this summoning technique was not meant for her.


    For example, this transmission channel was like a keyhole, specially equipped with a demon key. If you wanted a heavenly key to forcefully pass through this keyhole, then the lock would not be broken, and the key would also be badly damaged.


    The God of Heaven Princess had been forcefully drawn into this "keyhole" that should not have been opened by her!<span>During this transmigration, her body had beenpletely destroyed, leaving only her soul. She had entered this world in the form of an energy body.


    <span>In her extreme despair, she could only think of a way to find a human from this world and use them as a cultivation vehicle. Afterwards, she could slowly cultivate, absorb energy, and recover her strength.


    <span>For Empyrean Gods, after regaining a certain level of power, there were many ways for their bodies to be reconstituted.


    However, the noble souls of the tinum God Tribe were not something that an ordinary human body could bear.


    First of all, the soul must have a firm faith. It must be an upright, bright faith.<span>Secondly, the soul must be extremely pure, almost devoid of any impurities to be perfectly received. Otherwise, there would be rejection.


    A baby''s soul is pure enough, but a baby has no faith, so it''s hard.


    In this world, how many sensible and faithful people arepletely pure?<span>The God of Heaven Princess used her remaining strength and spent nearly ten years searching for the soul of this world. When her soul was about to leave her body, she finally found Angel!


    <span>This Holy Maiden of the Divine King''s Court, her soul, actuallypletely met the requirements! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1385

    1385<span>Thus, the young Angel became the host of the Princess of the God of Heaven n.


    Angel didn''t know that within her body, there existed a true deity who relied on her faith and body to absorb energy to slowly recover.Originally, the Princess of the Heavenly God Tribe thought that if everything went smoothly, she should be able to recover a lot of strength in a few decades. At that time, even if Angel were to age, she would still be able to find another host to continue cultivating.


    <span>Sooner orter, she would be strong enough to return to her own world.


    <span>What he did not expect was that Angel would run into the young killer FaLLLen, and even be a "traitor" to the Holy King''s Court, and be poisoned to death!?


    <span>The princess could not believe it, how could she be so unlucky!?


    <span>It wasn''t easy for him to find the only host he could depend on. What could he do if he died!?


    This group of lowly, vicious and sinister humans were even worthy of calling themselves'' holy ''?!


    In that short amount of time, she hadn''t recovered to the point where she could look for another host!


    Moreover, she was of noble bloodline after all, and her bones were filled with kindness and righteousness. If she were to lower her head to an evil force, it would be better for her to die!She knew Angel was innocent. How could she bear to give up on Angel so easily?


    Fortunately, when Angel''s soul was about to disperse, the princess heard Ye Fan and the elephant head god''s n.When she knew that Ye Fan wanted to revive Angel, she decided to ce her hopes on Ye Fan!


    She used her remaining divine power to protect Angel''s soul and her own soul.


    Once Angel''s body could continue to carry her soul, she would release Angel and revive her.


    This wait had waited for so many years, and finally came. The day when Ye Fan revived Angel''s life force!"... I was also surprised to hear her speak thenguage my mother had passed on to me. She told me this only after talking to her. "


    At this point, she looked at Angel with a wronged expression and said, "Although my mother is your enemy, you don''t need to see me anymore. Just kill me."Angel snorted, "Any trace of the Abyss Demon''s bloodline should not exist in this world! Beheading demons and exterminating demons is the mission of our Heavenly God Tribe!


    When I saw you, I remembered your mother''s ugly face back then. You look so simr to her.


    When everyone heard this, they could not help but smile wryly. Hatred from the depths of his heart indeed ¡­


    <span>Sally felt a pang of anger, but she could not get angry at Angel''s face.


    <span>Nie Wuyue muttered, "No wonder she calls herself a god ¡­ So it really is a god ¡­ "


    <span>"Evil low-level ck magic user, get out of this god''s sight!" Your breath makes the air dirty! " Angel replied coldly.


    <span>Nie Wuyue''s expression wasn''t too good. She really liked the aura on Sally''s body, but she also hated Angel. This girl seemed to emit a divine light, it was too dazzling.


    <span>Ye Fan walked over with a frown, and grabbed Angel''s shoulder, "Enough!" Even if you are a god! What god n''s princess! I don''t care! I only want Angel! What did you do to Angel''s soul!? "


    "You dare to yell at me like that?!" Angel said angrily, "It''s all your fault for being so slow, to actually spend so many years to revive this body!In order to extend this period of time, this god, in order to protect Angel''s soul, has no choice but to merge her with my divine soul, and use my divine soul to protect her! "


    Ye Fan stared nkly, "You mean..." You fused with Angel? Then ¡­ Then who exactly are you? ""Hmph, this god is both a god and an Angel, but this child''s soul is too weak. It will take some time to recover."


    Ye Fan hurriedly said, "Then does Angel have to share the same body with you forever?" You guys can''t split up anymore? "


    <span>"This god knows what you are worried about. This god does not want to live together with a human forever.


    However, once fused, it would be very hard to split. One had to wait for one''s True God to recover to a certain degree before one''s soul could be securely separated.


    "Otherwise, Angel''s soul would have been damaged and he would have lost his soul ¡­"


    Hearing this, Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief. At least Angel could stille back.<span>In fact, thinking about it carefully, Angel clearly had someplicated feelings in her eyes when she looked at him just now.


    Perhaps, it was because of the fusion that Angel, who was standing before him, was both unfamiliar and familiar.


    <span>"Then why did you take so long to wake up? It''s been three days." Ye Fan asked.


    Angel looked at Ye Fan as if he were an idiot, "Do you really think having your soul revived is such a simple thing!?" For a foolish human like you who doesn''t know anything, this god can''t be bothered to exin it to you! "


    "Then why is it that Madam is a Soul Mage and can''t see your soul?" Fog night asked.


    Angel rolled her eyes, "How could a low-ranked soul spell like her be able to find out about this god''s soul?


    This ne of existence you are in is the lowest level. Your magic cannot evenpare to the magic of our newborn baby from the God of Heaven n! "


    When the crowd heard this, they were stunned. They did not dare to imagine what kind of ce that would be."What tinum god race, god race princess, your bragging is really awesome. Since this ne is so low level, then why are you almost scared out of your wits?" Blue Rain snorted, disbelief written all over her face.


    <span>Angel''s eyes were wide open, "Ignorant ¡­ If it wasn''t for the fact that this goddess and this witch''s mother consumed all their energy during the battle between the three gods, they wouldn''t have been dragged into such a low realm!


    Regardless of whether it was her mother or this god, if they could preserve 1% of their energy,ing to this world would be enough to destroy everything! How can there be any danger to our lives, and we still need you humans to survive?! "


    <span>"What do you mean by ''three gods''?" Chu Yunyao had not spoken the entire time, but now she curiously asked.


    "That''s the time unit of our God''s n. ording to the time taken on this, it should be around seven hundred years," Angel replied calmly.


    "Seven hundred years?!" Fog Night eximed, "You and Sally''s mother fought for seven hundred years!?"<span>Angel nodded. "Yes."


    Immediately, the entire meeting room went silent. Everyone''s expression was stiff ¡­


    <span>After a long while, Angel noticed that none of them said anything. She frowned and asked, "What? You don''t believe me?"


    Everyone remained silent.Angel''s face flushed red, as if she couldn''t stand being thought to be lying. She pointed to Sally and said, "The God of Heaven n disdains lying to you low rank races!


    <span>Putting everything aside, this Abyss Demon''s despicable vile creature, she was only a baby! It was because she was still very young that she could not use the real Abyssal Enchantress spell!


    <span>She is just like you human children, who haven''t even learned how to speak. She has never learned how to pronounce the high-levelnguage of the Demons! "


    Without waiting for Angel to continue, Ye Fan rushed over, grabbed her by the waist, and then pressed her onto the table. He raised his hand and struck towards Angel''s ass!<span>"Pah!" "Pah!..."


    The God of Heaven Princess was shocked intoplete silence. Everyone in the meeting room was also stunned.


    <span>Ye Fan had a serious face as he lectured, "You keep saying that you are noble and pure, but when you open your mouth, you start cursing!"


    <span>Sally is the person closest to me, and if you dare to insult her again, I will beat you out of bed!


    Who cares if you are the Princess of God or not, as I know Angel, I would not use this kind ofnguage to criticize others! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1386

    1386


    After a full ten seconds of silence, the princess finally realized what had just happened.


    The grand Heavenly God Princess had actually been spanked on the butt by a human!?<span>Angel''s face was so red that juice could drip out. She was angry and shy, and like a crazy kitten, she pped her hands and shouted, "Lowly human! How dare you hit this god!? Aren''t you afraid of being punished by God!? "


    No matter how she struggled, she couldn''t escape Ye Fan''s control.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t say anything more, and just hit him a few more times. As he hit him, he even taught him a lesson: "You still dare to be stubborn?!" Is there a god with such low standards like you? God can scold people without restraint?! "


    After a dozen continuous ps, Angel finally became obedient. Her eyes were filled with grievance as she pursed her lips and sobbed loudly.Sally couldn''t bear to watch any longer. "Forget it, King. It''s a matter of bloodline race. It''s normal for her to hate me."


    "The one who had a grudge against her was your mother, what did you do wrong? How could she simply insult someone?"Furthermore, she has taken Angel''s body, so I won''t allow her to say these words." Ye Fan said with a straight face.


    <span>Ye Fan pulled Angel up, stretched out his hand to pinch her cheek, and said, "Listen, since you''vee to this world, you have to follow the rules of this world.


    <span>I don''t care if you curse or not, but your body and Angel''s soul are bound to you now.


    If you still speak so arrogantly and randomly, causing trouble for Angel and putting her in danger, I don''t care whether you are a member of the God of Heaven n or a princess, I will never let you off! "


    <span>After saying this, Ye Fan let go of his hand.


    Angel''s eyes were filled with tears, and she angrily said, "I am the supreme tinum God Tribe. If you dare to do this to me, you will certainly be punished by God!


    <span>Just you wait, when I recover my strength, I will leave this body. At that time, I will return today''s humiliation to you a hundredfold! "


    <span>"Humph," Ye Fanughed dryly, "I will wait, I really hope that you recover your strength quickly, and get out of Angel''s body.


    <span>The one I want to revive is the cute and amiable Angel, who is well-behaved and sensible, not the arrogant and despotic Angel who is sickly like you.


    <span>"You ¡­"


    <span>Angel was about to curse when she saw Ye Fan raise his hand and instantly let loose.


    She didn''t want to be humiliated like this again. She had lived for so many years, but she had never been humiliated like this before!


    Everyone on the side couldn''t help but look at Ye Fan with iparable admiration. They didn''t expect that even the God of Heaven Princess would be submissively taught a lesson, after all, their boss was their boss.In fact, Ye Fan also felt a little apprehensive. After all, this was a God from another world, and his status was too terrifying.


    However, he had to suppress this woman in order to not fall into chaos. After all, he did not have the time to serve his young mistress everyday, nor could he allow Sally Ye to be bullied.


    Fortunately, this god race princess seemed really weak and didn''t have any special methods to resist.


    He could only hope that she wouldn''t recover too quickly. Otherwise, there mighte a day when he would be taught a lesson by her ¡­


    Seeing Angel''s face filled with unwillingness, but could only endure it, Ye Fan felt that it was quite interesting, as if the obedient girl Angel had turned into a rebellious girl.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "Angel, you...""I''m not Angel! I''m an amputee, an amputee, an apostrophe, an apostrophe, an apostrophe, an apostrophe, an apostrophe, an apostrophe, an apostrophe, an apostrophe, an apostrophe, an apostrophe! " The princess said in dissatisfaction.


    <span>Ye Fan tried to pronounce the name several times, but was unable to urately say it. He said dejectedly, "Your pronunciation of thenguage is too strange!" Why does it sound like an electronic voice!? "


    "Humph!" "You inferior races from the low nes, yournguage is also very low. Of course you can''t say such a noblenguage of the god race," Angel disdained.<span>Ye Fan didn''t say anything further, but reached out his hand and flicked the girl''s forehead.


    <span>"Aiya! It was so painful! What are you doing!? " Angel was so angry that she was crying. Why didn''t this fellow have the slightest bit of respect for the God of Heaven!?


    Ye Fan stared at him and said, "Shut your mouth, low level, low level......" You dare to say that I dare to hit you! In any case, before you extract your soul, you were Angel! "<span>Angel pouted, cursing in her heart.


    Ye Fan added, "One more thing, your identity must be kept a secret. From now on, in front of outsiders, you are just Angel, like Sally, my sister."


    <span>This is a very serious matter, if you really want to recover your strength, then don''t be too ostentatious, until you have the ability to protect yourself. "


    Angel was dissatisfied. "Why should I be your sister?"


    "What, you want to be my wife or concubine?" Ye Fan asked with an evil smile."You wish!" A sister is a sister! "Humph!" Angel pouted.


    Ye Fan swept a nce at everyone beside him, "Everyone should also remember, we must keep it a secret."


    Everyone nodded. They knew that if this matter were to be leaked, Angel would be the target of some people. It didn''t matter if it was good or bad, there would always be risks.


    Nie Wuyue thought of something as he walked forward and said with a frown, "Ye Fan, the previous owner of the power of the Apocalypse King, the God of Heaven''s Magic Association. It''s said that the founder was the God of Heaven.Since they are both called Empyrean Gods, then ¡­ are they from the same ce as her? "


    Ye Fan was also startled, and suspiciously looked at Angel. If it really was like this, then the Shakyamuni would probably submit to this Princess of the God of Heaven n.However, Angel rolled her eyes at them and said disdainfully, "You think too much. Based on your magic, the God you speak of is just another civilization on the same side as you."


    If that was a member of our Heavenly God Tribe, then your spells wouldn''t be so low leveled.<span>As for calling them gods, it''s just a one-sided wish. It''s far from the name of our real god race. "


    Ye Fan was silent, this was pretty much what he had expected. He also felt that the civilization of Heaven was not a god, but was just another civilization from another.


    "Gulp."


    The sound of a stomach suddenly echoed out.<span>Angel covered her stomach and blushed.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at her in ridicule, "Just say it directly when you''re hungry. Although we humans are low-level, we still have food to eat."


    "Humph!" It''s not that I''m hungry, it''s just that Angel''s body is hungry! " Angel quibbled.Ye Fan helplessly shook his head, and then patted the girl''s forehead, "This god''s. I already told you, you are Angel now!"


    Saying this, Ye Fan said to Sally, "Prepare some food for her."<span>Sally was stunned for a moment. Then, she seemed to understand something. She smiled and nodded.


    Angel was displeased. "No! I can''t let the Abyss Demoness prepare food for me! "


    "Then just get hungry, it''s not like you''ll starve to death anyway. When you faint from hunger, I''ll get Sally Ye to feed you." Ye Fanughed evilly.Angel gnashed her teeth in anger, "Ye Fan!" You. How could you do this to me!? I saved Angel! "


    <span>"Hmph,e on, I didn''t even see Angel''s soule back, how would I know if you lied to me?" Ye Fan said to the people beside him with a straight face, "Pass on my order, on this ind, except Sally Ye, no one is allowed to provide her with food or drinks."


    Everyone and the women could not help but want tough. They all knew that Ye Fan was deliberately letting this princess dispel the hatred towards Sally Ye, so they loudly epted his orders.


    "Demons... Demons ¡­ All of them are demons ¡­ " Angel almost fainted from anger as she mumbled to herself.


    If you find any errors in the content of the chapter, please report it and we will fix it immediately.<span>For more interesting information, please pay attention to the error in the new domain name http://.dashubao of the bibliography. Click here to report this error (no registrations)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1387

    Although 1387


    Angel looked displeased, but now that she was in the body of a human being, the hunger had humiliated her.<span>In the dining room of the castle, servants served fresh beef and potato sd and bread.


    Angel took a bite of the steak and immediately spat it out. She also tasted the sd and bread, and threw up all of them!<span>"Ugh ¡­" Angel stuck out her tongue and said disdainfully, "How disgusting, the food you humans eat is too disgusting!"


    Aren''t you very hungry? Ye Fan frowned and said.


    Angel said angrily, "Then we have to be able to eat!"<span>Everyone on the side was speechless. The women were also feeling helpless, thinking that this girl was too sickly. can


    <span>Other than Ye Fan, no one dared to casually say anything about her. After all, her body was Angel, and inside her body was Angel''s sleeping soul.


    "Maybe you don''t like western cuisine. I''ll have the kitchen make light Oriental food."As she spoke, she got a servant to bring some white rice, stir-fried vegetables, tofu and fish. can


    "Yes, Angel ate two mouthfuls before spitting them out."It tasted bad! "This is too disgusting! What kind of weird taste is this?!" Angel eximed in annoyance. "It''s too disgusting to let these filthy things into my body."


    Chu Yunyao found it interesting and asked, "In your ne, what did your Heavenly God Tribe eat?""We don''t need this kind of low-level feeding method. We can absorb pure energy from birth," Angel said proudly. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao nodded and thoughtfully said, "ording to the chemistry, the more advanced a race is, the more they tend to be in the form of pure energy. It seems that it''s true ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Sally didn''t know what to do, so she decided to ask the kitchen to bring some food of all kinds.


    Delicacies from the mountains and sea, local dishes, grass jumping in the sky, all kinds of things were arranged on the table.


    Angel sniffed, looked, selected dozens of foods, and stopped when she saw a cup of vani chocte ice cream.She picked up the spoon and took a bite of ice cream. Her eyes lit up.


    <span>"This is a nice thing," Angel nodded. leaf


    Fan frowned as he thought about it. Then, he moved to ce a piece of cheesecake in front of Angel.<span>"Taste this," Ye Fan said. Ayn


    Zi''er sniffed it, dug another piece with her spoon, and put it in her mouth. Her big eyes shone.


    "This is delicious too! "It seems that I can barely eat the food you humans eat," Angel said with a proud look on her face. leaf


    <span>Fan Jian sneered, "Girl, I don''t think you find the food dirty, but you are a picky eater! We don''t even eat fish nor meat, we only eat dessert?! " Ayn


    Chi immediately blushed, "That''s ¡­" No! Those things were disgusting! It''s just dirty! "


    Ye Fan coldly snorted, took away all the ice cream and cake, and said: "Men, take away all the dessert!" If she doesn''t eat it, then let her be hungry! " Ayn


    Qi''er watched helplessly as the ice cream was taken away, and angrily said: "Ye Fan! What right do you have to care what I eat!? "Don''t you want Angel toe back to life!?"<span>I want Angel toe back to life, so I can''t let you eat so much! "Don''t forget, this body belongs to Angel, I won''t allow you to eat and spoil it." Ye Fan taught her a lesson. Ayn


    With a face filled with anger, Qi''er puffed out her lips and sat down on a chair with her hands in front of her, "I''m not eating anymore!" "Humph!"


    Ye Fan didn''t get used to her, so he let Sally Ye manage the restaurant. After that, he left with the others. leaf<span>Fan Xian didn''t have the time to waste time on this princess. He still had other things to do.


    <span>When everyone reached the study room upstairs, Feng Yueying finally couldn''t help butugh, "This Heavenly God Princess, why does she look like a little kid? It''s also weird. Isn''t her age so much longer than all of usbined?"


    Chu Yunyao lightly said, "What''s there to be surprised about that? Age does not represent experience, nor does it represent the depth of one''s mind.<span>Based on what she said, I reckon that in their ne, from the moment she was born, other than training, she would fight against her arch-enemy the Demons.


    <span>Their world is actually much simpler than ours. Their levels are clear, and they only use their strength to speak. quaque


    "It''s like, a princess who has lived in the pce since she was young naturally doesn''t know how to live a life of mixed emotions. Even if she''s very strong and very old, she''s still very simple." Thank you


    Lin Yuan nodded his head and waved his fan, "Miss Chu is right. From the fact that she is willing to use her soul to protect Angel''s soul, her heart is indeed kind and righteous.<span>However, the premise is to establish that what she said was the truth and that she didn''t lie to us. " mass


    Everyone nodded their heads. As long as this "Angel''s" spirit was good, then she could be a bit unruly and willful. After all, it was quite interesting to look at things from a different point of view.


    Boss, you asked us toe up here. Asmuntis asked.Ye Fan sighed andughed: "It''s nothing much. I''m nning to return to China to see Xiao Xue and see if Aunt Jiang and the others are all well. If there''s a chance, I also want to see how Yun''er is doing in the Phoenix n.


    I also want to talk to Snowy. I want to know if there''s any way to save Ai''er, even if I know if she''s safe or not.


    <span>She was supposed to be going back, but Angel''s situation had dragged on for a few days.


    Ying Ying, Ning''er, Yunyao ¡­ Do you want toe back with me? Look at your family? " Von<span>Yue Ying shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m not going back. Anyway, I can video talk with my parents and the others. It''s better that I hurry up and train."


    "I don''t have anyone special I want to see. In any case, the people of the Ning family would be happy if I didn''t go back. The Violet Bamboo Forest is also very stable. If I leave, it''ll be good for me to nurture those newbies," Ning Zimo said.Chu Yunyao thought about it for a moment, then nodded, "I''ll go back, but I''m not going home. I need to move some things from theboratory over and then reorganize them over there."


    <span>Ye Fan immediately thought of something, and his eyes lit up, "You want to set up a space jumping device?" leaf


    <span>The sails remembered that the woman had mentioned that with the Primordial Stone, she would be able to greatly increase the space jump distance. such as


    If he could jump through space quickly on both sides of China and Purgatory Ind, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    "I have this idea, but I still need to go back and study whether or not I can do it." Chu Yunyao said, "Also, myboratory in the country is being monitored by the Chinese military. I might encounter some resistance." leaf


    Fan Xian grinned: "It''s fine. If someone interferes with you, I''ll deal with it."<span>"Big Brother Ye Fan, then I will apany you back." Blue Rain looked at the man with a cute and lovely face.


    <span>No, you don''t have much to do at home, so you just want to y! "If you stay on the ind and train hard, you will not be allowed to leave the Purgatory Ind until you reach the Divine Awakening Realm." Ye Fan said in a serious tone.


    Blue Rain immediately had a pitiful look on his face and said, "Oh."


    Ye Fan didn''t dy any longer as he hadn''t seen Su Qingxue for a few months. He was extremely anxious and had a lot of things to say to the woman. cause<span>For himself and Chu Yunyao, Ye Fan was toozy to arrange the ne. He could just sit on Xiao Jin, fly like the wind and return to China. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1388

    1388 cycles


    After arriving at China, Ye Fan first stopped at Hua Hai, put Chu Yunyao down, and then casually went back to Egret County''s mansion.


    <span>Because Su Qingxue was busy with the Xuanming n, she didn''t have time toe back. Recently, only Aunt Jiang, Zhou Xin Jiang, and Ji Shuiqing lived here. Mu Shui Xian was also bored so she also moved in to apany them. see


    <span>When Ye Fan returned, everyone in the family was pleasantly surprised. After pulling Ye Fan along to have lunch with them, Ye Fan also happily agreed. leaf


    The sails found that the kitchen workers were all Ji Xianqing. It seemed that the girl''s cooking skills had improved a lot.


    Walking to the kitchen door, Ye Fan asked with concern, "Xia Qing, the people from the Ji family recently didn''te to find you, right?"


    On that day, Ye Fan killed Ji Pengchun on the Purgatory Ind. Although he warned the Ji n not to make things difficult for Ji Shuqing, he still wanted to make sure.


    Ji Xianqing hurriedly shook her head, "No, I''m the one who caused you trouble..."<span>"What troubles do I have? It''s just a small matter." Ye Fanughed, and then joked: "It seems like I''ve learned a lot from Auntie Jiang, I''ve learnt it all by myself."


    No ¡­. "No, I''m too far behind Aunt Jiang ¡­" Ji Changqing shook her head. Female


    Compared to when they first arrived, the child was a bit more sunny and his bangs were also cut short, revealing the birthmark on his face generously, but he was still easily shy.


    <span>For some reason, every time he saw Ji Changqing, Ye Fan couldn''t help but want to take a closer look at her. He then asked, "What kind of job have you been looking for recently?"


    The girl smiled shyly and said, "I haven''t been looking for a jobtely. I''m self-studying, so I n to go to school first and then look for a jobter."


    "Alright, these seniors here actually need your care. Your big sister Su and I both have our own things to do, so we need to rely on you more at home," Ye Fan said sincerely.


    "Brother Ye Fan, please don''t say that. This is what I should do. These past few months have been the happiest months of my life. Everyone treats me very well." Ji Wanqing smiled sweetly. leaf<span>Sail nodded and went back to the living room to sit down. He saw that Aunt Jiang and Mu Shui Xian were watching a series of TV shows and thought of thatss Mu Mu Mu. Is it ss today? " Mourning


    <span>Water Immortal turned around and said in surprise, "Ye Fan, you don''t know? "Mu Mu went to the National Academy of Arts in Beijing this semester."


    He went to Beijing? "Why?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "Is the school even better?"<span>It was arranged by her father. Xue Song went to the National Symphony Orchestra and worked in Beijing. That was why he brought Mu Mu there.


    <span>He said that the other schools and teachers were even more outstanding and were considered top students in the country. In Hua Hai, there were basically no students of the same age who were stronger than her. If she wanted to y the zither better, she had to find someone of the same age who was stronger.


    <span>"To put it bluntly, this child is too yful. Xue Song is worried about leaving her alone in Hua Hai, and we can''t control her ¡­" Mu Shui Xian smiled bitterly. leaf


    Fan Xian nodded with an understanding smile. Indeed, although Su Qingxue and Mu Mu Mu were blood-rted sisters, their characters werepletely opposite. Mourning<span>If Mu Mu was half as strong and self-disciplined as Su Qingxue, she would have be a world-famous young yer.


    "Two days ago, he was still crying on the phone with me, saying that he didn''t even know any friends over there and that the teachers were strict so he wanted to escape.<span>"I told her that I wouldn''t open the door for her even when she''s back. She should just study there!" Mu Shui Xian giggled as if she was very satisfied with her granddaughter''s condition. She really wanted that little girl to suffer.


    Ye Fan smiled. No wonder he hadn''t been contacted to y gamestely. So this girl didn''t have the time to spare.


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t have the time to enjoy the fun of ying games. Eat


    After having a hearty lunch, Ye Fan gave a few pills to a few elders, and then left the house.


    After sitting on Xiao Jin, a man and a snake headed straight towards the Profound Nether n.<span>In the evening, Ye Fannded on a vast grasnd more than ten miles away from the Xuanming n.


    He told Xiao Jin to y around by himself and not cause amotion. After all, Xiao Jin''s appearance was quite eye-catching and wasn''t suitable for appearing in a ce with many people. small


    <span>In truth, Jin wasn''t interested in dealing with humans other than Ye Fan. He was more interested in the cattle on the prairie, and soon disappeared without a trace. leaf


    After running for a while, the sails reached thekeside of the Xuanming n.


    Just as he was about to continue approaching, he suddenly felt a familiar figure cultivating by himself within a pile of rocks by theke. leafThe sail calmly walked over and immediately saw that the short and fat, white and clean young man in a green robe was waving a three feet long de. Although ¡­


    However, this young man''s body did not seem like a martial artist at all. However, his sword moves were extremely light and elegant, flowing like the clouds and flowing like the water. It was impossible to tell that it was the movements of a big fatty. very


    His round body also made his sword moves seem a little full, as if each of his strikes carried a little bit of a round curve. They were graceful and had a certain solidity to them. leafAfter looking at the sail for over ten minutes, this fatty had finally finished his practice.


    "Once he was done, he immediately threw the sword away like a machine with no electricity, and fell to the ground with a ''bang'', forming the word ''big''."


    After taking a few deep breaths, the fatty rolled on the ground until he came to arge rock. He picked up a bucket of mineral water and started drinking it. small


    <span>After finishing half a bucket of water, the fat guy sighed in satisfaction and clicked his tongue. two


    With a kick from his short leg, the fatty bounced up from the ground like a rubber ball and stood up straight.


    <span>When he turned around, he found that Ye Fan was leaning against a rock, looking at him with a smile that was not a smile.


    <span>"Ye ¡­" Mr. Ye!? " The fatty was pleasantly surprised.


    <span>"Jiang Xiaobai, your progress is quite fast. You''ve reached the Great Perfection of Mind Condensation. All that''s left is toprehend sword intent." Ye Fan said in satisfaction. This fatty had still managed to live up to Ling Bai''s spirit in heaven.


    <span>After the battle at the Dark Nether Great Warst time, Jiang Xiaobai didn''t have anything special to do, so he just stayed here and helped Su Qingxue do some odd jobs while also diligently cultivating. end


    Unexpectedly, when Ling Baiyi was about to die, he asked him not to go back to Mount Shu, and to study hard with Ye Fan. Indeed, he did as he was told.


    <span>Jiang Xiaobai smiled innocently, "It''s all thanks to Mr. Ye''s pills that my improvement rate is so fast. Furthermore, I''ve seen your sword intent that shocked the world. If I still don''t have some insights, then I would have let down my master."


    "Your master entrusted you to me. Since I have the resources to cultivate, it is only right for me to give you some.<span>Pills can only help you improve your cultivation. It is up to you to achieve a breakthrough in yourprehension. You


    <span>"No need to belittle yourself. I can see that you have been practicing your martial arts well these few months." Ye Fan walked over and patted the fatty on his shoulder. such as


    <span>If Jiang Xiaobai had been able to improve so quickly, perhaps one day, he would be able to be a capable assistant. Ginger


    <span>Little White scratched his head in embarrassment, "There''s nothing I can do ¡­" Seeing so many experts, my strength is not enough to deal with them.


    You know. "I''m timid, afraid of being bullied the most, and even more afraid of death. If I don''t have the ability to protect myself, I would panic." leaf<span>Fan Xian jokingly scolded: "Praise you. Don''t be too proud, at leastprehend the sword intent first.


    <span>I saw that you have almost touched the threshold when you were training your sword. You should be able to sense that your sword art is getting more and more of your ownprehension, so you should try toprehend it as soon as possible...


    "With your current strength, you won''t be able to protect yourself in this world if you meet a true expert." Ginger<span>Lil ''White''s eyes lit up. "Mr. Ye ¡­ Am I really at the threshold? Like I said! Recently, I''ve always felt that there was something special about swordsmanship. I''ve always felt that there was something vague going on in my mind. So this was the threshold ¡­ " leaf


    "The sail nodded, and didn''t say anything more. After all, this thing needs to beprehended by itself."


    Recently, have the people of the Xuanming Tribe been honest? Where is my wife now? " Ye Fan casually asked. Before he came, he didn''t tell Su Qingxue, but he wanted to give this woman a pleasant surprise and also conveniently get to know about the situation of the Xuanming n.


    Jiang Xiaobai picked up the sword and smiled. "They are all pretty good. With your prestige, Mr. Ye, who would dare to mess around?<span>Miss Su was very busy, and I only saw her once a few days. Sometimes she would tell me to run errands and go shopping in the city.


    <span>"But it seems to be quite special today. I heard that someone from the White Emperor n came over to talk about important matters with Miss Su."


    <span>"White Emperor? You mean the White Tiger n? " Ye Fan remembered that when Ye Longteng introduced the Bai n''s Bai Yi Shuang, he said that he was from the White Emperor n. It should be a form of honorifics.


    That''s right, the White Tiger n. "Jiang Xiao nodded," They seemed to have arrived at noon.


    Ye Fan had some doubts in his eyes, logically speaking, at such a delicate time, the White Tiger nsmen would note to visit so easily, there must be something very special going on.


    "Let''s go take a look." leaf<span>The sails started to sail towards the huge buildingplex in front of them, while Jiang Xiaobai followed with a fart. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1389

    1389 Mystical<span>The underworld was veryrge. Although there were many people here, they did not run into many people on their way in. Yes


    The nsmen who knew Ye Fan all quickly lowered their heads and greeted him, even trembling in fear. leaf


    <span>The sail left quite a shadow in the hearts of the Xuanming n, especially the Zhou n. When


    When he was almost at the True Martial Great Hall, Ye Fan had already noticed that there were a lot of people inside.


    <span>Separated by a distance, Ye Fan could also hear their arguments. Judas


    After a while, Ye Fan reached out his hand to indicate Jiang Xiaobai to not go in, and to listen outside for a while.


    <span>"... "I understand the meaning behind our chief''s words. It''s been an afternoon since we defeated Elder Ping Chuan and Young Master Fei. Please leave now." Su Qian Xing''s voice sounded.


    Great Elder Su, don''t you think that by rejecting our proposal, you are missing out on your Profound Nether n''s best opportunity to rise to prominence? " A middle-aged man wearing an embroidered white robe smiled as he drank tea.


    <span>"Young master Bai Yi Fei, under the leadership of the new n leader, our Xuanming n has justpleted the merger between Su and Tuesday''s families. such as


    "Everything is flourishing now. We are already rapidly recovering and rising, and we do not need the help of the White Tiger n," Zhou Changjuan said.


    "Heh heh." Bai Yi flew around and sneered, "Zhou Changjuan, right now in the entire Xuanming n, there is only you who is at the Divine Enlightenment Realm. Don''t you think that the Xuanming n can''t hold its ground among the four great ns anymore?<span>That''s right, Su Qingxue''s n leader was indeed an expert in management. In the past few months, the ie of the family tripled, and nsmen were promoted to the higher levels of the country and regions.


    <span>But, the main reason for this is because the other ns, including our White Emperor n, have ced their main focus on raising the strength of their nsmen, raising their cultivation. Schmidt''s


    The n Gathering, fighting for the position of the new guardian of the Dragon Bloodline, and obtaining better cultivation resources is what we value most right now ¡­ one


    Once the n Assembly is over, when the various ns turn their attention back to the struggle for themon resources, with the strength of your Profound Nether n, what basis do you have to fight against the Divine Dragon and Phoenix ns? Even Bai Ze, Xuan Feng, and the others are not afraid of you ¡­ Spirit<span>The Long family had enmity with Ye Fan. The phoenix family was already the most powerful family, so it disdained to ally with other ns. such as


    <span>"Today, your Profound Nether n won''t form an alliance with our White Emperor n, and at that time, both of your heads will be in vain."


    <span>Your White Tiger n''s request is not to form an alliance at all, but to take advantage of the fire! " Great Elder Su Qian Xing disdainfully said.


    Bai Yi snorted coldly and put down his teacup: "Forgive me for speaking bluntly, but if it weren''t for the fact that we have a good rtionship with each other and the fact that the Xuanming n is in an awkward situation, with the strength of the Xuanming n, we can find another n to form an alliance! white


    [I hope that you won''t allow us two races to lose all face in the end just for some meaningless profit...] No<span>"However, if it reallyes to the n Gathering, we will not show any mercy."


    <span>so what if it''s torn apart, our Profound Nether ¡­ "


    "Alright, First Elder, it''s done." Su Qingxue sat at the head and interrupted Su Qian''s words. Siu


    "Yes." Qian Xing replied angrily, but he still sat down.It looks like Patriarch Su knows what to choose and is the best choice for the Xuanming n? " Bai Yiughed evilly. Siu


    Gentle Snow ced both of her hands on the armrest as she looked expressionlessly at White Tiger: "I know, you guys actually look down on me, the new Patriarch of the Xuanming Tribe. You guys feel that I am only sitting here because I am a man, and my strength is low, not worth mentioning. You


    Everyone also feels that the current strength of the Netherezim n is extremely weak. If no one is willing to help in the n Gathering, then it will only be a disgrace to them. At that time, they won''t even be able to protect the status of the four great ns. "<span>The people below were silent. The eyes of the White Tiger n members flickered. It was obvious that they thought so.


    <span>At this moment, Su Qingxue chuckled, "But even so, I will not agree. I have an alliance with you, please go back." white


    Yi Fei and the others'' faces darkened, "Why? Patriarch Su, you can''t really think that just by relying on your husband, you can let the Dark Nether n safely pass through this great reshuffle, right? wood<span>Your husband Ye Fan, although he has the name of ''God of Swords'', he is after all just a person. such as


    <span>"Today, the experts have alle out of seclusion, and there are more than one or two stronger than that Zhou Teng Yun. Do you really think that he can protect the Xuanming Family all by himself?"


    <span>Su Qingxue said coldly, "I''ve made it very clear that I am only responsible for my own people. I don''t need to exin it to the White Tiger nsmen. See the guests out! "


    <span>Bai Yi stood up and said disdainfully: "A woman who doesn''t know how to appreciate favors, relying on a man to get the upper hand, is worthy to stay here and deliberately mystify things? "Humph!"


    Su Qingxue frowned and a trace of coldness shed across her beautiful eyes.


    <span>Bai Yi flew! Watch your words! You dare to insult our n Chief!? " Zhou Changjuan scolded.


    What? Was I wrong? If it wasn''t for the fear of her husband Ye Fan, would you, Zhou Changjuan, be willing to serve such a little girl?


    They even said that they would only be willing to submit to Ye Fan''s tyrannical power! "Haha ¡­"


    After saying that, Bai Yi straightened his cor and swung his sleeves saying: "Elder Ying, third brother, let''s go!""Stop right there!" Zhou Changjuan angrily replied, "You''re being rude and rude, yet you want to leave? Do you really think that our Xuanming n is someone you can bully as you please? "


    <span>Bai Yi sneered and turned his head around: "What, Ancestor Changjuan wants to spar with me?" You''re the only one left in the Heavenly Enlightenment Realm. What will you do if you get hurt? To


    In the n Gathering, we''ll need to rely on you to stand up for us alone ¡­ " "


    "Hmph, even though I''m old, I shouldn''t be able to injure an insensible junior like you." Zhou Changjuan said.Bai Yi didn''t look scared at all and held back his anger. He said proudly: "Alright, then I''ll spar with you?"


    Just when the two of them were about to engage in battle, Su Qingxue stood up and said, "Ancestor Changjuan, you are an elder, it would be dishonorable if you fought with him ¡­ ¡­ both


    <span>However, he is insulting me, so let me return the favor. Although I am the n leader, my position is low, so it is still appropriate.


    "To prevent the nsmen from thinking that we, the Xuanming Tribe, are being bullied by others, and we do not dare to make a sound."<span>"Patriarch?!" You. You want to make a move? Even though he is the second generation descendant of the Bai family, his cultivation is already at the small sess stage and cannot be underestimated ¡­ " Below, Zhou Changjuan, Su Qian Xing, and the other elders were extremely nervous. is


    <span>In reality, they didn''t know what realm Su Qingxue had reached. cause


    <span>Because ever since Su Qingxue had worn the ck and white thumb rings of the ancestor of the Xuanming Tribe, there was a stream of yin and yang energy circting around her body, causing her cultivation aura to be concealed.


    Although they knew that Su Qingxue had been busy dealing with internal and external matters while diligently cultivating.<span>However, Su Qingxue''s cultivation time was still not long. No matter what, to fight against Bai Yi who was at the small sess stage of the Heavenly Enlightenment Realm, he must be dreaming.


    <span>Sure enough, Bai Yi Fei Fei startedughing loudly, "n Leader Su, are you joking with me? "I don''t want to identally make the newly appointed Patriarch of the Xuanming n be a cripple!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1390

    1390


    Su Qingxue''s expression did not change as she lightly said, "You don''t have to worry about me. If the ancestors of the aristocrats were toe, perhaps I would be slightly afraid. I don''t think much of it yet. "<span>"What did you say!?" Bai Yi''s face sank, thinking that he misheard. quaque


    Even Zhou Changjuan, Su Qianxing, and the rest of the Xuanming n were surprised. They thought to themselves, could it be that their n leader has advanced by leaps and bounds to the Divine Awakening Realm in the past few months?<span>Wasn''t this too abnormal, how could this be possible!?


    Su Qingxue slowly walked down the stairs and said in a straightforward manner, "You are the guest. I''ll let you make the first move."Bai Yi''s eyes shed with a sharp glint. He had some doubts in his heart and did not understand why Su Qingxue was so calm.


    From the information he knew, Su Qingxue''s strength was far from Wu Chen''s level, let alone fighting with a Divine Enlightenment Realm expert like him. To


    <span>He knew that as the number one expert of the White Tiger n, Bai Yi''s strength was on the same level as some of the ancestors!


    <span>"Patriarch Su Qingxue, are you sure you aren''t joking with me?" Bai Yi rolled his eyes and thought of something, saying: "Could it be that you only dare to speak to me like this because your man is the God of Swords? You think I don''t dare to do it? "


    The crowd looked at each other and guessed that Su Qingxue didn''t mean that.


    After all, if Bai Yi were to injure Su Qingxue, it would be hard to ensure that Ye Fan would be furious. At that time, the White Tiger n would also be in trouble.


    Su Qingxue let out a faint sigh. "If you are timid and do not dare to make a move, then kneel in the True Martial Great Hall and kowtow to our Profound Nether n as an apology."Kneel down and kowtow? Haha! How was this possible!? Even in the past, we, the descendants of the White Emperor, would not kneel to you, Xuanming, much less think about it now! " Bai Yi said tly.


    "If that''s the case, then hurry up and make your move. I''m in a hurry, and I still have a lot of n matters to attend to ¡­" Su Qingxue''s voice seemed to be covered in ayer of frost. white<span>Yi Fei rolled his eyes, thinking that it was best not to take the risk. He snorted andughed: "No, it hurt the Su Family leader and also causes dissatisfaction to the Sword God. When the timees, our n''s ancestor will have to me us, I don''t want to go through all that trouble."


    <span>After saying that, Bai Yi cupped his hands together and said, "Bye then."


    Just as Bai Yi was about to fly away, he suddenly felt a chill approaching!


    "Hu hu!"


    <span>In the entire True Martial Great Hall, strong streams of cold air swirled up, and the moisture in the air quickly condensed into ice crystals! one


    <span>Streams of cold currents, with Su Qingxue at the center, were rotating at high speeds!


    A formidable pressure that sent chills down one''s spine instantly covered the entirety of the True Martial Great Hall!<span>Bai Yi''s group suddenly quivered and turned around. Seeing that it was Su Qingxue they couldn''t help but be shocked!


    At this moment, Su Qingxue''s eyes had alreadypletely turned an icy blue. From under her feet, a bunch of ice flowers spread out, just like a winter goddess! "


    Patriarch''s cultivation is actually this strong?! " Zhou Changjuan and the others werepletely caught off guard. They never thought that Su Qingxue would actually have such great progress. This made them both surprised and happy.


    Su Qingxue said coldly, "You didn''t leave just because you said so ¡­."After Bai Yi recovered from the shock, he immediately calmed down andughed: "Interesting ¡­" Since Patriarch Su is going to do it himself, then don''t me me for offending you! " Speak


    <span>Before he finished his sentence, a silver coloured primeval essence surged out from his body and there were traces of something that looked like lightning flowing around him.


    All of a sudden, the frost around Bai Yi melted and his aura suddenly strengthened. His entire body was like an unsheathed de, iparably sharp!


    This was the White Tiger''s ultimate technique, the White Emperor Art!"Thunder Light Fist!" Only


    <span>"Hong!" Seeing Bai Yi fly down, his body turned into a white sh of light with a dazzling electric current. As if he had no resistance, he instantly crossed a distance of more than ten meters and punched towards Su Qingxue!


    Three feet of ice! "


    <span>In front of Su Qingxue, three thick ice crystal spikes instantly condensed in front of her! white


    Yi Fei''s Thunder Light Fist did not hit Su Qingxue, but it collided directly with the three ice spikes!


    "ng ng ng!" Triple


    <span>With an explosive sound, the ice spike was shattered! white


    Yi Fei''s figure glided forward, his footwork was as fast as ice, and he arrived beside Su Qingxue! He


    As it moved at high speed, it waved both of its hands, sending out streams of white de-like true essence!


    <span>"White de!" one


    Numerous light des continued to fly towards Su Qingxue with an ear-piercing sound! Siu


    <span>She knew that her speed would not be able to keep up with them. After all, the White Tiger Bloodline and White Emperor Spell were the main attacks. They pursued the "Swift Wind Fast" and "Thunder Strike".


    However, the Netherezim Bloodline also had its own advantage. The White Tiger took the initiative, and the Dark Nether Master took it.


    "The advantage of being able to move is to have a quiet fighting style."


    Frost Armor! " Siu<span>Gentle Snow had already set up an ice shield around her body to protect her. The surrounding ice crystals constantly dispersed the external force.


    <span>"When these sharp white des reached Su Qingxue''s side, they were forcibly blocked outside."


    "Bang, bang, bang ¡­" dense<span>The sound of ice crystals exploding could be heard. Although it was extremely aggressive, it did not injure Su Qingxue.


    Su Qingxue was not simply defending. She was skillful. With a stomp of her foot, a wave of frost true essence surged out from the ground, instantly diffusing the blue light!


    In a split-second, frost vines started growing continuously from the floor tiles of the True Martial Hall. As the number of frost vines increased, Bai Yi was no longer able to move freely and his speed was severely affected!


    <span>It''s actually an Ice River Vine? This was a move that could only be executed by someone above the Awakening Realm ¡­ "The Patriarch''s cultivation has improved at an incredible speed!"


    Zhou Changjuan eximed in surprise, but at the same time he was very confused. Even if he was in the Awakening Realm, logically speaking he wouldn''t be able to fight against Bai Yi. Could he really be in the Divine Awakening Realm?<span>Bai Yi also realized that he underestimated Su Qingxue. If he wasn''t careful, his feet would be frozen! in


    In such a battle, even a slight imprisonment for a second could be fatal!<span>The White Emperor Lightning Foot! "Thunderbird!" white


    <span>Yi Fei made his decision in an instant. His feet shot out two bolts of lightning, crushing all the frost vines in the surroundings!


    At the same time, a pair of wings that were like a bird''s wings opened behind him. He


    His body flew up and headed towards Su Qingxue''s position. He tightly clenched his hands and true energy condensed into a huge de made of light that shed with white lightning, chopping down from the sky!


    "Sky Breaking Thunderbolt!"


    The pressure from this strike was clearly beyond the endurance of the shield around Su Qingxue. Everyone who was watching the fight could feel it.


    At the moment when the people of the Xuanming Tribe were extremely nervous, Su Qingxue, who was in great danger, suddenly raised her hand, bringing along a surge of true essence that shot into the sky!<span>the Sky Ice Ruler! "


    A thin, t streak of profound ice rose from the ground like a translucent, crystalline ruler that was about to measure the height of the sky!


    <span>The ice ruler didn''t seem to be very thick, but because of the high density of the ice true essence, it was actually especially strong. Naturally, it was also extremely tough! When


    When the white light fell down and made contact with the ruler, the sound of the ruler breaking into pieces could be heard! This


    After the des of light destroyed nearly half of the ice ruler, it finally lost its strength. As for the ice ruler, it abruptly soared several feet upwards!As a result, Bai Yi lost his center of gravity and was sent flying by the Ice Ruler''s counterforce! white


    Yi Fei did a somersault in the air and almost slipped afternding on the ground. He was in a sorry state as he raised his head in shock, his face pale.Although he had underestimated his opponent and was afraid that he would really hurt Su Qingxue, so he didn''t use his full strength. However, the strength that Su Qingxue had disyed just now was not inferior to his.


    <span>If this continued, Bai Yi felt that he wouldn''t be able to get off the stage.


    Fortunately, Su Qingxue had already restrained her true energy. The cold energy in the True Martial Great Hall quickly dissipated. Weeks


    Changjuan, Su Qianxing and the rest of the Xuanming n were all overjoyed when they saw Bai Yi almost slip and fall. They felt extremely proud.


    <span>"Big brother, how are you?" Bai Yng asked from behind him. white


    <span>Yi Fei raised his hand to indicate that he was alright. He cupped his hands and said, "It''s my mistake. n leader Su indeed has real talent. I take back what I said and apologize to n leader Su and everyone from the Xuanming n."


    "The information that you have obtained might not be true. The Profound Nether Family that you have seen might not be the true Profound Nether Family ¡­"Go back and tell your ancestor that our Xuanming Tribe does not like Zhang Yang, but that does not mean that we can bully them and let them have their way," Su Qingxue said coldly. white


    Yi Fei looked depressed, but he had never fought before. The opponent was a woman who had just started cultivating, so he felt even more embarrassed. He swallowed his anger and said, "We will part ways here!"


    <span>Just when the three of them turned around, intending to leave this ice-cold hall that made them feel ufortable, they saw two people walking toward them from outside. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1391

    1391 dang


    Seeing the man who walked in with a smile on his face, both Feng Ping Chuan and Bai Yi Shuang turned pale."Ye ¡­" "Ye Fan!?" Bai Yi eximed. white


    <span>Yi Fei also only saw Ye Fan, and his whole body immediately quivered, thinking that he had misheard. Isn''t Ye Fan the Sword God in the ocean? Why would he suddenly appear?!


    <span>"Hubby? "Why are you here?!" straight


    <span>When Su Qingxue, who was in the hall at the back, shouted out in joy and surprise, Bai Yi was only able to confirm that he did not hear wrongly. Weeks


    Changjuan, Su Qianxing, and a group of Profound Nether n elders all bowed and saluted. Right<span>To them, Ye Fan was an existence worthy of worship. leaf


    The sail walked past the main hall and passed by Bai Yi''s group,pletely ignoring them as it walked straight in front of Su Qingxue. No<span>When the woman finally reacted, Ye Fan opened his arms wide and gave her a big hug. Siu


    <span>Qingxue, who was hugged by the man, shook her body symbolically and said shyly: "There are so many people watching ¡­ ¡­ "What are you doing ¡­"


    <span>"So what if I carry my own wife? It''s been so long since I''ve seen you in person, did you miss me? " Ye Fan smiled and reached out his hand, gently pinching the woman''s cheek.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s face turned red. As the Patriarch, being hugged and touched like this was somewhat awkward and she could not help but re at the man. leaf


    Fan Jian also knew that this scene wasn''t suitable for them to be intimate with each other, but he still couldn''t help but stroke the woman''s head, chuckling as he said: "My little Xue''er has be the n leader, she''s really bing more and more beautiful."


    If I''m that beautiful, why haven''t youe back to see me after so long ¡­ " Su Qingxue felt angry when she thought about how men only left for a few months.


    "Sigh... "You know that too? There are a lot of things ¡­" Ye Fan said with an embarrassed smile. side


    The Xuanming Elders pretended not to see or hear anything, and silently lowered their heads, not daring to disturb the two''s reunion. This


    After a while, Bai Yi''s group saw that Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were flirting and didn''t care about them at all, and felt that they were being looked down upon. ButYes, more than that, they felt lucky that Ye Fan didn''t find them. white


    <span>Yi Fei, Zhan Pingchuan, and Bai Yi Shuang who were behind him nodded their heads and decided to leave. can


    <span>Unexpectedly, just as he was about to step out of the hall, he suddenly felt an iparably sharp gust of winding from behind!


    "ng!" oneThe longsword flew over a hundred meters away in an instant and pierced into the ground, blocking the path of Bai Yi''s group of three!


    <span>Bai Yi''s face turned ashen, he didn''t even know how the sword flew over!


    "The three of them slowly turned around and found that Ye Fan was looking at them with a smile that was not a smile."


    Ye ¡­ Ye Fan, hehe... I am Bai Yi Shuang, we''ve met a few times before, do you remember? " Bai Yishuang tried to smooth things over. leaf


    Fan didn''t say anything, but looked coldly at Bai Yi.<span>Bai Yi''s face twitched twice and he calcted in his heart. He felt that he represented the White Tiger n so there was nothing to be afraid of. What do you mean!? Are you trying to demonstrate your strength to our White Emperor!? " leaf


    Fan Fan said indifferently: "I care about your White Emperor ck Emperor, you don''t think that ¡­ "The woman who mocked and insulted me, Ye Fan, has already started to fight. How can nothing happen to her? You can leave now." white


    Yi Fei clenched his fist and said: "We were just sparring and did not hurt your wife. Furthermore, I already apologized to n Leader Su and admitted that I was wrong, what else do you want? "Don''t go too far!"That move you used just now is also called sparring? It''s just that my wife is doing her best to defend herself.


    As for apologizing, if this kind of thing was useful, wouldn''t anyone be able to scold them for three days and three nights before casually settling the matter?


    <span>"My wife let you go because she is kind, but I didn''t say that I would let it go so easily." Ye Fan sneered.


    Then what do you want!? " Bai Yi gritted his teeth and said. leafThe sail pointed at the sword. "With that sword, you will break your own hands and cut off your tongue, and I will let you live." white


    <span>Yi Fei red furiously, and the two people beside him were also shocked.


    <span>"Ye Fan!" Don''t be arrogant! Do you think you''re the War God!? Other people would call you a sword god, but do you really think you are invincible!? Me


    They are the second generation eldest son of the White Emperor n, both of their ancestors, Ying Qiong and Bai Yan, have their eyes on me. If you dare to hurt me, you will be enemies with the White Emperor n! " Bai Yi flew into a rage.<span>Everyone from the Xuanming n was also very nervous, thinking that Ye Fan was being too reckless. Although ¡­


    They all knew that Ye Fan had killed Zhou Tengyun and Ji Pengchun, but that waspletely on a different levelpared to Bai Yan and Ying. Furthermore, the White Tiger n was now even stronger than the Divine Dragon Ji n!<span>Su Qingxue frowned but did not say anything. She knew that although Ye Fan had guts, he was definitely not a rash person who knew his limits. both


    But since Ye Fan dared to do this, he must have his own reasons.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about what the other person said and directly said, "I''ll count to three. If you don''t follow my instructions, then don''t leave." "Three ¡­"


    Bai Yiughed, "Ye Fan, do you think I, Bai Yi, am scared? "With just you, you actually dared to go against us ¡­"


    Before he finished his sentence, Ye Fan had already counted to one. and<span>At the same time, Ye Fan''s figure suddenly moved at a lightning speed! give


    At this time, Ye Fan had already dashed over a hundred meters away from Su Qingxue and arrived in front of Bai Yi.


    <span>Bai Yi felt like he had seen a ghost! How could there be anyone in this world with such speed!?


    <span>One had to know that the talent of their White Tiger bloodline allowed them to move extremely quickly, but he had never seen anyone move so quickly!


    Just when Bai Yi was about to dodge subconsciously, Ye Fan''s hand grabbed onto his neck forcefully!


    "Ugh!" Bai Yi''s eyes opened wide, he wanted to release his primeval essence to protect his body!However, a violent killing intent suddenly filled the entire True Martial Hall! WAN


    <span>He was like an Asura of the Infernal Realm, the deterrent made everyone feel a chill run down their spines! white


    <span>Yi Fei didn''t even release his true essence, but he was already suppressed by this pressure, making it hard for him to move!


    <span>Ye Fan grabbed his neck with one hand, his head with the other, and twisted it!


    <span>There were only two crisp sounds of bones cracking, and Bai Yi was sent flying. A dignified martial artist of the Small Sess Stage was actually just like an ordinary person. He didn''t even have time to react before his neck was broken!


    <span>Ye Fan threw this corpse out of the True Martial Great Hall as if he was throwing trash, coldly nced at Zhan Pingchuan and Bai Yi Shuang whose faces were already ashen, and said: "Scram, tell the ancestors of your family that I, Ye Fan, do not belong to any family, but if they dare to have ideas about my woman, I will exterminate your entire family!" white


    Yi Shuang and Zhan Pingchuan looked at each other and both saw a message in the other''s eyes: no matter if he was bragging or not, do not provoke this lunatic! He


    The rest of them quickly brought Bai Yi''s body along with them and fled in panic, their backs looking as sorry as they could get.<span>Everyone from the Xuanming n was also bbergasted, both shocked and terrified. They could feel that after just a few months, Ye Fan had once again ascended to a height that could suffocate them!


    Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes flickered as if she had thought of something.<span>However, very soon, Ye Fan put away the sword on the ground, turned around and walked back with a smile on his face, looking at the harmless people, he was like apletely different person from the God of Killings from a moment ago.


    <span>Wife, don''t you want to tell me how you managed to forcefully increase your cultivation all of a sudden? " Ye Fan asked with great interest. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1392

    <span>1392 Su


    <span>Gentle Snow froze for a moment, but soon after, a trace of helplessness and relief appeared in her eyes. She smiled and shook her head, "You actually found out ¡­" "


    <span>"It''s easy to hide it from others, but it''s not easy to hide it from your husband." Ye Fanughed. in


    Zhou Changjuan and the others were rather surprised. They were indeed curious as to why Su Qingxue''s strength was improving so quickly. It seemed like there was something behind all this?<span>Su Qingxue hesitated for a moment before she turned around and said to Zhou Changjuan and the others, "You can all leave ¡­ ¡­" Weeks


    Changjuan, Su Qianxing and the others knew that there must be some secret that they could not know, so they respectfully excused themselves. He


    No one dared toin. After all, Su Qingxue was the n leader and was the first n leader to be merged between two ns for thousands of years. There must be some secrets that only Su Qingxue knew.


    After everyone left, Su Qingxue walked to the foot of the stairs and condensed a ball of bone-chilling Dark Nether True Essence in her hand. Then, she tossed it above the True Martial Hall.


    Suddenly, hundreds of thousands of fine, dense true energy began to flow from the top and bottom of the hall in all directions. If


    Looking from a distance, it looked like the entire True Martial Great Hall was an integrated circuit. The current flowed through every part of the hall in a regr pattern. leaf<span>Sail looked at the strange hall, as if enlightened, and said, "This building... "It''s an array formation!?" When


    <span>The cold blue light of the true essence dispersed and the hall returned to its normal state.


    <span>Su Qingxue smiled and said, "To be exact, it is in some of the key locations in this hall. Actually, it was built with a Great Deste Stone.


    The entire True Martial Great Hall was arge array formation called the ''Profound Spirit Essence Gathering Array''. This array formation allowed the controller''s true essence to enhance within this range. root


    The degree of mastery of the array formation, the size of the array formation, the amount of array stones used, and the degree of enhancement varied. Although ¡­But right now, I am only at the initial stage of my cultivation. As long as I am at the True Martial Great Temple, I can control the Origin Convergence Array and enhance my true essence to the early stage of the Divine Awakening Realm. I can directly ignore realms and increase the strength of my true essence by several times! " leaf


    <span>Fan''s heart was agitated. The arts of array formation could actually be of such assistance?


    <span>"The power and influence of the Xuanming Tribe really do have a way!"


    Wife, how did you know about these secrets and learn how to control this formation? " Ye Fan hurriedly asked. Siu<span>Gentle Snow smiled in embarrassment, "I ¡­ ¡­ "I learned it from the Heavenly Book. Just like the day when Zhou Teng Yun and the others used the ''River Styx Array'', it was all written in the Heavenly Book."


    Ye Fan frowned, "You went to read that Heavenly Book of Zhou by yourself?" Siu


    Qingxue nodded, seeing Ye Fan''s expression turn serious, she hurriedly exined: "Hubby don''t be angry, I know you think it''s dangerous, but ¡­. But I want to help you as soon as possible, so I have to find a way to be stronger.If I had told you beforehand, you would not have allowed me to read the Book of Heaven, but. If you want to be strong in a short period of time, you have to take some risks. " leaf


    Fan Xian was truly annoyed. After all, Wordless Book was too mysterious and he was not by Su Qingxue''s side. If she found out about this by herself, then what would happen?


    "Don''t ever do it again! Even if you have a reason to look at it, you have to tell me. "How can we go alone, it''s too dangerous." Ye Fan said seriously.


    "Um... "Don''t be angry. I''ll tell you next time." Su Qingxue gently said. leaf


    Fan Xian sighed, then asked with concern, "You didn''t faint this time did you?" Siu<span>Qingxue hesitated for a moment before she pursed her lips and nodded ¡­ leaf


    <span>Sail immediately understood the meaning, a burst of vexation and fear, said: "As expected, still fainted? I knew that your strength was not enough to match the power of the Heavenly Tome Monoliths! "Do you know that you''re taking your life as a joke!?"


    <span>I... "Although I fainted, I woke up after a night of rest in the secret room. Nothing else ¡­" Su Qingxue said. leaf


    <span>Fan''s heart ached as he touched the woman''s face, "But this isn''t the way, I can''t guarantee that you''ll have a brain injury every time."


    "Even more serious, it might harm your primordial spirit. After all, that is a power that you are still unable to control right now." Siu


    A trace of awkwardness appeared in Qingxue''s eyes, "I also know that this is very dangerous, but outside there is the power of the Apocalypse King, and inside China there is the n assembly ¡­ ¡­ Me<span>If you can''t bring out some real skills and intimidate some people, just relying on you, husband, may be too much for one person. " leaf


    Fan Xian understood the worries of the woman. He smiled sarcastically and looked back to the distance outside the hall: "These people from the family are really stupid and arrogant, rotten and selfish..."


    Did they really think that the departure of the War God would be a joyous asion? The world has to be filled with men? It was their turn to fight for the dragon fountain? To


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Shakyamuni Apocalypse still has some concerns for me, they wouldn''t even be able to scheme and have this n gathering or something ¡­ " Although ¡­However, Ye Fan hadn''t returned to China for a long time, but since Su Qingxue would send him some important information, Ye Fan also knew about the family meeting. in


    "From Ye Fan''s point of view, these guys actually disregarded the powerful enemies of the West. Fighting in here is simply a joke!"


    <span>There''s no helping it, the peaceful days are long, so naturally, there is no longer any thought of living in peace and safety. "Su Qingxue said helplessly," Adding on to the mages that came with the power of the apocalypse, the n doesn''t feel like it''s worth mentioning it, so they treat the power of the apocalypse even more seriously.


    <span>"I even feel that the Shakyamuni intentionally sent a few weak mages here to give the n the illusion that there might be other trump cards at the God of Heaven Mage Academy."


    Ye Fan lightly smiled and said, "Having a hidden strength is inevitable. Even the n has so many things hidden, and the God of Heaven Magic Society has existed since the ancient times. To resist until now, there must be something special about them."<span>The two went silent for a moment, and Ye Fan happily said, "Forget it, we''ll just have to deal with itter. Wife, you should tell me more about what was written on that day." Siu


    Qingxue thought for a moment and regretfully said, "I actually didn''t see much, but right now, I probably already know. The contents of these two heavenly books arepletely different."


    The Heavenly Book of our Su Family mainly has records of the Dark Nether n''s cultivation methods, various cultivation techniques, and battle techniques. Other


    There is also some information hidden outside. I don''t know what it is yet, but it seems to be the secret history of our n.<span>As for the book written by the Zhou n, it seemed to contain information on various types of spell formations. Different formations had different functions, and as to how to arrange them and control them, it was a veryplicated book. Other


    Outside was ¡­ The two Heavenly Tome Monoliths themselves seemed to be a treasure. They could allow me to foresee some things, but I did not know how to grasp them ¡­ quaque


    Like when I was dreaming before, I dreamt of some scenes, and then they really appeared. But recently, I stopped dreaming again ¡­ Me<span>"I''m thinking that I''ll only be able to control this dream when I truly grasp the Heavenly Tome Monolith." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1393

    <span>1393


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the expectant look in Su Qingxue''s eyes and said with a bitter smile, "Wife ¡­. Do you know that as I train and improve my strength ¡­?


    On the contrary, I didn''t feel that I was that powerful. Slowly, I began to feel a sense of awe towards those existences that I wasn''t afraid of before. other


    Even if I were to talk about you now, I still feel that there are too many things that I am unable to grasp, too much power that I am unable to withstand ¡­.


    So you don''t need to worry, no matter how important this Heavenly Book is, you still have to take one step at a time and steadily fight it out, because cultivation has no end point ¡­ " SiuGentle Snow rolled her eyes at the man speechlessly, "Alright, alright, why do you keep going on and on about it? You just keep on saying it ¡­


    <span>I already know that I''ve done wrong. I shouldn''t have hidden it from you to read the Book of Heaven, but why do you act like you''re teaching a child? It''s been so long since I''ve seen him, and he only knows how to keep lecturing me... Humph!]


    <span>Aren''t your cultivation just higher than me? Is there a need to talk so much? "I''m not an idiot ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan Xianughed, and hugged the woman''s waist embarrassedly: "Then I won''t say anymore, let''s go, find a ce without people, and have a good time ¡­ ¡­" "Let me kiss one first..."


    <span>Ye Fan looked for a woman''s cherry lips to kiss, while Su Qingxue shook her head.


    "Who wants to be intimate with you?" Su Qingxue blushed and pushed the man away. She said with dissatisfaction: "You haven''te to see me for so long, yet you''re empty-handed?"


    Ye Fan secretly thought this wasn''t good, that he came too eager and forgot to bring a present for a woman, but couldn''t think of anything suitable, so he scratched his head and asked: "Wife, what gift do you want? "I will make it up for you right away!"<span>You''re asking me? What do I like, you don''t know? Did you y too much with the women outside and forget about me? Do you still have me in your heart!? " Su Qingxue said angrily.


    Hearing this continuous barrage of questions, Ye Fan awkwardlyughed, and asked with some suspicion, "Could it be..." Strawberry doughnuts? " Siu<span>Qingxue blinked her eyes, pursed her lips and nodded with a smile, "Luckily you didn''t forget ¡­"


    "No way!" Ye Fan almost cried, "Why do you still like to eat that?" Aren''t you supposed to be Fasting now? Moreover, you are already the leader of the Xuanming Tribe, and you still want to eat the food of that little girl? "<span>Su Qingxue said angrily: "You don''t even know how to eat, why do you want me to eat, what''s more ¡­ ¡­ As the Patriarch, what does it have to do with eating doughnuts? I haven''t eaten for a long time.


    <span>Even as the n head, I feel embarrassed to ask others to buy it for me. At the same time, I am afraid that others will see me eating the doughnut andugh at me. I feel disgraced... "It must have been hard for me to endure ¡­"


    If the people of the Dark Nether n saw the current aggrieved expression of their n leader, Su Qingxue, they would definitely be greatly shocked.<span>It was also in front of Ye Fan that Su Qingxue, who was as cold as an icy mountain, revealed a pitiful little woman''s appearance. leaf


    Fan Xian wanted tough, but he also felt that his wife was really sad. endIn the end, it turned out that a young woman in her twenties, with only this little hobby of eating doughnuts, couldn''t even show it. It was indeed quite pitiful.


    Wife, have you not rested at all these months? " Ye Fan asked.<span>Su Qingxue let out a faint sigh, "How can I have time to rest? Just focusing on reviving the Dark Nether n is already enough. I still have to cultivate and get familiar with the knowledge of formations that the Heavenly Tomes have learned ¡­ ¡­.


    "This is because I left the matter of the Ghost Valley in the hands of the Su n. Otherwise, I would have been too busy to handle it."


    Even though I''m training so fast, I still have time to take a break. "Ye Fan frowned and said," You should let go of the things at hand, I will take you out for a few days of vacation to rx.


    Su Qingxue hesitated for a moment and said, "But tomorrow, there will be a meeting of the n representatives from all the regions below. The n assembly''s n will also need to be held ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "Where did ite from? Why is it even harder than the Embroidery Group?"<span>Leave these matters to the Elders Guild. Just tell them that I am the one who will forcefully bring you away and see who dares to say a single word! "


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard the man''s domineering words, she felt sweet in her heart and said, "Alright ¡­. Then I''ll tell them we have to go out together. No


    <span>I have to settle some of the issues with the meeting tonight, and leave it to them tomorrow. Otherwise, when I return, some things might go awry... " leaf


    Fan Xian couldn''t help but sigh. This woman was a workaholic. The Guan Family were like the management of a publicpany, how could they have a meeting outline?<span>"That''s fine, I also have some things that I can discuss with you first." Ye Fan said with worry in his eyes. Siu


    <span>Qingxue''s thoughts were meticulous as she asked, "Is it about Princess Ai''er?" leaf


    Fan Xian nodded, "What method do you have to save Ai''er?" Or is there any news of her? " Siu<span>Qingxue sighed, "Hubby, I know, Ai Er was brought into the headquarters of the Apocalypse King in northern Europe. If you want to save her, it''s equivalent to fighting the Apocalypse King early ¡­ Are you sure you want to save her? "


    <span>"As expected... "Is there nothing you can do?" Ye Fan forced a smile.


    <span>I don''t think Ai''er will be in danger. Otherwise, the Shakyamuni will send people to kill her instead of bringing her back. "Su Qingxue said with a frown," On the contrary, I think ¡­ ¡­ The Guardian King''s target is you, that''s why you have to be careful. " leaf


    Fan Fan nodded, a bit worried in his heart, hoping that things wouldn''t develop in a direction he didn''t want to face the most.


    <span>"Actually,pared to Ai''er, I think ¡­ You should be concerned about Weiwei. Right now, in the midst of the Shen Nong family''s troubles, the Ye family is in decline. Because of you, the Ji family is actually full of hatred towards the Ye family.


    <span>As your fiancee in name, although no one dares to touch her, but the pressure will definitely be great. Are you sure you don''t want to go back and visit her? " Su Qingxue asked. leaf


    <span>Of course, Fan Jian had always remembered Ling Yuwei. Naturally, he felt guilty in his heart towards that woman.


    However, the problem was that Ling Yuwei had stayed in the Ye n as the fianc¨¦e of the First Young Master of the Ye n.


    If Ye Fan went back, whether it was taking charge of Shen Nong Si or bringing Ling Yuwei back, then the question would be what kind of reputation he would have to stay by his side...No matter if it was in terms of affection or order, it was impossible for Ye Fan to marry Ling Yuwei.


    <span>However, if Ling Yu Wei was treated as a lover, was it fair to Ling Yu Wei, as well as to the Ling family''s elders? longitudinal


    But if they were willing to ept it, what would they think? How would the people of the world mock Ling Yu Wei?<span>Ye Fan himself also felt that this seemed to be bullying Ling Yuwei and humiliating the Ling family. When


    <span>Of course, the matter might not be thatplicated, but to Ye Fan, making a decision was very difficult to turn back from, so it was very difficult to make a decision.


    <span>"Hubby... I''m worried about Weiwei, and it''s true, but I don''t mind what I have to say to you. That would be against one''s will.


    Su Qingxue smiled with aplicated expression and said, "What I can promise you is that no matter what choice you make, I will understand and will not me you." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1394

    <span>1394 Leaves


    Sailor was silent for a long time, thenughed at himself and said: "This matter between a man and a woman...... "It is even harder than training against the Guardian Kings. Let me think about it, I might need an opportunity before I can make a decision."<span>Su Qingxue''s eyes shed, "Do you think that I have a deep scheming mind and purposely said these words to make you feel embarrassed to look for Weiwei?"


    Ye Fan''s head quivered, and he hesitantly looked at the woman, "You..." "Is it really on purpose?"<span>What do you think? " Su Qingxue teased.


    <span>Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air. He really couldn''t figure out what Su Qingxue was thinking. Siu


    Qingxue mysteriously smiled, and without saying anything more, she turned around and walked out of the hall.


    <span>Ye Fan scratched his head and followed the woman out. After thinking for a while, he could only shake his head and sigh, toozy to think anymore.


    Jiang Xiaobai had been waiting outside the entire time. When he saw the twoe out, he immediately ran over with a smile and said, "Mr. Ye, how long did you stay for this time?"


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "What, do you need something?"


    "Stay, you can guide me. I have more confidence in breaking through" said Jiang Xiaobai, filled with anticipation.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "You need to rely on yourself to break through, I have said what I need to say. You can''t stay here either. Going out to sightsee and wander around would be of help to you. You''re too inexperienced ¡­ "


    When Jiang Xiaobai heard that, he immediately said with a bitter face, "But ¡­ "I don''t have any money."


    Ye Fan was speechless, this was the first time he met an ancient martial arts master and was worried about money.


    "I''ll prepare a bank card for you. Put a million in it and you can go to the ount office to get it." Su Qingxue said.


    "A million!? Miss Su, you really are Guan Yin Bodhisattva! Oh no! the Goddess of Fortune! "<span>When Jiang Xiaobai heard this, he was overjoyed. He quickly thanked her and ran off happily.


    Ye Fan''s face stiffened. This fatty actually ran away without saying a word after getting the one million. He couldn''t help but look at the woman, "Wife, why are you giving him so much money? Just give him the money for his food. "<span>"Don''t be so stingy. No matter what, he is Weiwei''s senior brother." Su Qingxue blinked and said. leaf


    Sails was speechless, shaking his head and sighing. ben


    <span>"I thought that Su Qingxue wanted to go to the study to work. Unexpectedly, the woman went to the side of the Netherezim Lake."


    "Wife, hurry up and go to work, we''re going on a trip tomorrow." Ye Fan said.<span>"Don''t be in such a hurry, I know what I''m doing." Su Qingxue said and waved her hand towards theke, releasing a stream of Dark Nether True Essence.


    Soon after, ripples spread out from within theke. A huge, pitch-ck and shining turtle back covered withplicated patterns, with distinct corners, appeared.<span>Before long, a giant ck tortoise that was three to four meters long and as tall as a man swam to theke''s edge. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian could not help but open his eyes wide, "This..." Could it be Mo Mo? "


    <span>"Yeah, isn''t that surprising? Momo is growing up really fast."


    <span>Su Qingxue jumped onto the turtle''s back and stretched out her hand to touch that round head with bright colored scales on it. Her two dark green eyes were rolling around. Although ¡­


    However, Mo Mo Mo already had a huge body, but he was still very intimate with Su Qingxue, and revealed a coquettish expression in his eyes.


    "Mo Mo, I''m going out for a few days. In the next few days, I can''te to see you, so don''t run around. Stay in theke and don''t bully other little turtles." Su Qingxue said as if she was teaching her child.


    <span>It was obvious that Mo Mo Mo was unwilling. He strode forward with his thick thighs and was about to step onto the shore.


    Su Qingxue patted its big head, "You''re not listening? You''re so big, why am I bringing you around? "You have to work hard to cultivate like that Xiao Jin. If you can get smaller or fly, I''ll take you on a long journey." ink<span>Mo Li sulkily returned to theke.


    <span>"Wife, how did Mo Mo grow up so fast?" Ye Fan was shocked, "Could it be that you gave it a lot of Vitality Replenishing Ganoderma pills?"


    Su Qingxue said, "I didn''t eat much. I gave one a week''s worth of food to it and then let it move around in theke. I fed it a lot of fish and prawns, and the result was that the food grew faster and faster." leafWhen Fan Xian finished listening, he hesitated for a moment. Then, he took out a half piece of Spirit Recuperating Ganoderma from his bag. This


    <span>Ye Fan had made arge amount of pills, and there were still three and a half left in total.


    Originally, this nt was meant to be used for the next round, but Ye Fan felt that for humans, this kind of spiritual beast would have a better effect of nourishing spirit zhenqi. When<span>Chu Jin had eaten an entire stalk, so Mo Wuji definitely wouldn''t need that much, even if he ate half of it.


    Thus, after some estimation, Ye Fan cut out a quarter of it. It was equivalent to one-eighth of the Psionic Rejuvenating Ganoderma, so he gave it to Su Qingxue.


    <span>"Wife, feed it to me," said Ye Fan. Siu


    <span>Qingxue hesitated, "Isn''t that too much? Mo Mo Mo couldn''tpare to Xiao Jin after all; he was still young. What if he couldn''t endure too much spirit energy? "Xiao Jin is already a few thousand years old." leaf


    Fan said, "Don''t worry, the amount I will give you should be just right for the current him." Siu<span>When Qingxue heard this, she didn''t say anything else and stuffed the Spirit Nourishment Sesame into Mo Mo''s mouth.


    <span>Mo Mo Mo''s green eyes were already glowing, and the moment he smelled the spirit-recovery zhenqi, he was already filled with anticipation. This


    <span>"I''ll quickly swallow it down in one gulp."


    Mo Mo Mo, how do you feel? " Su Qingxue nervously looked at her pet, afraid that it wouldn''t be able to take it. No


    After a while, he suddenly noticed that Mo Mo Mo''s body started to emit waves of cold air!


    Su Qingxue quickly jumped back to the shore and looked at Mo Mo in surprise.<span>Waves of cold energy spread out from Mo Mo Mo''s body. Mo Mo didn''t seem to feel any difort, but instead, he swam towards the center of theke with great vigor.


    <span>Not long after, Ink Ink dived into the water and disappeared. more


    The thing that surprised Ye Fan and Su Qingxue happened. It seemed that because more and more cold air was emitted from the ink, there were signs of ice forming in the middle of theke!


    <span>Large amounts of cold energy wreaked havoc in theke. The frozen area grewrger andrger. In just half an hour, the entire Xuanming Lake had frozen over! Ice


    The cold air made it seem as if theke had entered a harsh winter! ThisAll of a sudden, many people from the Netherezim n noticed the phenomenon and ran to thekeside. Large


    When the family saw Ye Fan and Su Qingxue together, some elders came up to ask and found out that it was actually the "ck Turtle Appearance"!


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan wouldn''t tell them about the Spiritualist Ganoderma.


    <span>For a moment, all of the Profound Nether n''s nsmen thought that a miracle had happened to Mo Mo. They all jumped with joy and thought that this was an auspicious sign. They even knelt down and kowtowed by thekeside.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile wryly, he also didn''t think that this matter would be so big. At that time, Xiao Jin was shedding his skin like a cocoon, and it was already very spectacr. Mo Mo actually froze the entireke! No


    <span>After such a bigmotion, Ye Fan was also looking forward to it even more, to what extent would Mo Mo grow up to.


    He still had the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma on hand. If he could cultivate the legendary Divine Beast Xuanwu, then even Shakyamuni Apocalypse would have to consider it a little ¡­ Siu


    <span>Gentle Snow also understood Mo Mo''s importance and quickly gave the order to strengthen the Xuanming Lake''s defenses.


    Although the probability wasn''t high, he still had to prevent some unscrupulous people from harming Mo Mo.


    After an entire night, Su Qingxue had finally finished dealing with the matters that she needed to settle and arrange.


    <span>What troubled Ye Fan the most was that he didn''t know where Xiao Jin had gone to, so he didn''t wait for him anymore. Since this guy could recognize the road by himself, he should be eating wild food there.


    <span>"Hubby, where are you taking me on vacation?" Su Qingxue had separated for a long time to give herself a vacation, but she was still reunited with her husband. She was really looking forward to it.


    Ye Fan was surprised, "Isn''t it going back to the sea?"


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she said in disappointment, "Didn''t you say you were going on vacation? So you were just going back to Hua Hai?" leaf<span>Fan said, "Didn''t you not see Grandpa, Aunt Jiang and the others for a long time?"


    "That''s right, but I thought you would take me somewhere to travel ¡­" Su Qingxue puffed up her mouth. leaf


    Fan Xian was at a loss whether tough or cry. Suddenly, he recalled what Mo Shui Xian had said before and pped his forehead. "That''s right, let''s go to the capital to see how thatss Mu is doing."


    Su Qingxue''s eyes lit up as she happily nodded, "Okay, I''ll see if that girl has skipped any sses. Furthermore, she has been to the capital several times, so I haven''t had a good time.""I reckon that girl will be scared by us two." Ye Fan couldn''t wait to see the girl''s joyful expression when he thought of Mu Mu Mu. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1395

    <span>1395


    <span>After leaving the Beijing International Airport, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue did not call a private car to pick them up. Instead, they took the subway to head towards the National Academy of Arts. Although ¡­


    However, the Embroidery Group and the Xuanming Family had people in the capital. Su Qingxue also had a few luxurious cars here, but she and Ye Fan were toozy to drive.


    In such a crowded metropolis, taking the subway is far more efficient than driving.


    Moreover, no matter if it was Ye Fan or Su Qingxue, both of them had been in the orphanage since they were young, even though they were as wealthy as a kingdom.It was rare for him to be so busy that he would take a stroll. On the contrary, he would enjoy living a normal life like this, being free and unfettered.


    <span>If it was not necessary, he wouldn''t pay too much attention to such eye-catching items like luxury cars and private jets. multiple


    <span>The airport was the final stop. When the two of them got on the subway, there were still empty spots.


    <span>Su Qingxue found a corner and sat down. She held hands and leaned her head against the man''s shoulderfortably.


    Seeing the smile on Su Qingxue''s face, Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile and ask, "Wife, are you very happy?"<span>"That''s right..." Su Qingxue turned around and looked at the man with her watery eyes. "Don''t worry about anything. You''re so rxed. It''s like back in Hua Hai when we went to work together." leaf


    Fan Jian reached out his hand and pinched the woman''s cheek. He really enjoyed Su Qingxue''s face that was full of cogen. It was as white and tender as a boiled egg.


    If Shakyamuni Apocalypse did not cause me trouble, I can apany you forever. How good would it be for us to travel around the world ¡­ " Ye Fan sighed with emotion. Siu<span>Qingxue looked up in bewilderment and said, "Hubby, I actually think ¡­. Perhaps you can negotiate with Shakyamuni Apocalypse for a while. Do you really want to go for the kill with Shakyamuni? "


    "Don''t you think so?" Ye Fan asked.Su Qingxue pursed her red lips and said, "I analyzed it for you ¡­ ¡­ The Apocalypse Shakyamuni needed the dragon vein, the prehistoric stone vein. However, shouldn''t that be guarded by the n?


    Since you don''t return to the n or even belong to any country, you might as well promise that you won''t argue with the Law of the apocalypse and let him boldly fight with the n to the death. Inverse


    As long as they don''t disturb us and let us live happily together, that''s fine.


    To the Shakyamuni, the mages you killed probably didn''t have much of an impact on him as well ¡­ "


    After Ye Fan heard this, he lowered his head and smiled, "Wife..." You think too simply and ideally. ""Why?" Su Qingxue frowned, "Do you think that the Shakyamuni will believe that you really do not care about the existence of your n?"


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a trace of sorrow, he shook his head and said, "Wife, do you really think that the power of the apocalypse, the ancient God''s descendants, the Western Mage, the ancient martial artists, the research institute, the n ¡­"


    <span>Do you really think these names, these titles, and origins are so important?


    You''re wrong. Be it the Guardian King or the family n, what they are fighting for is not just a simple dragon vein, but something that the dragon veins can bring and something that lies behind them ¡­ "<span>"What can I bring with me from the dragon vein? Are you talking about the cultivation resources of the Primordial Stone? " Su Qingxue seemed to understand something. leaf


    The sail nodded and whispered into the woman''s ear, "The dragon vein represents the cultivation resources of the ancient warriors of China, and it is also a powerful crystal of energy.


    Whoever possessed the dragon fountain would be able to control thergest cultivation resource on this and have the chance to be the strongest person in the world.Do you really think that these ancestors of the n are doing this for the long-term development of the n? For future generations? Speak


    <span>In the end, they knew that it was impossible for one person to upy the dragon fountain. They needed arge group of people to help them fight for it. Otherwise, how could they easily share the dragon fountain''s resources with others? Most


    <span>Wasn''t the direct example the War God who had just left?


    <span>The War God had done it all by himself to prop up the Divine Dragon n. Not only did he suppress his n to the point where there were no more experts, he could even make the Under Heaven n not dare to raise their heads! Positive


    <span>This was because the Martial God dominated the dragon fountain and controlled the destiny of the world! This left the strength of others behind, further and further away! Now


    After the War God left, many people spected that it was very possible that he had entered a higher ne, gained greater power, and had an even longer life ¡­For the masters of the various great ns, they will naturally ce this key reason in the dragon fountain. The more they think, the more they will rely on the dragon fountain to allow the Martial God to break through his limits! "


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, a glint shed across her eyes. She finally realized that she had thought of thepetition for the dragon fountain as simple. leaf


    <span>The sail continued, "Think about it..." If the Chinese n thinks this way, then what about the Apocalypse Shakyamuni? Of course, he would also feel that the dragon vein was extraordinary.


    <span>The Dragon Bloodline didn''t represent the prosperity of a n, nor was it the prosperity of the Doomsday King ¡­


    It represents whether or not an expert can break through their limits and be the ruler of this world, a step closer to eternal life! "


    Ye Fan said with a wry smile, "My wife, you want me to negotiate with Shakyamuni Apocalypse, let me tell him, ''Shakyamuni, I give up my chance to be the strongest, giving up the chance to pursue eternal life, because I want to lead an ordinary and happy life. My wife and children, I beg of you, please let me go ¡­"


    My foolish wife, do you think the Armageddon would believe it? Two lions see a piece of meat, will there really be a lion, modesty to avoid? Even if a lion was small, when it grew up, would it avoid it?


    How many people in the world would choose to bemoners instead of kings? Not to mention being immortal, how about the ruler of the world!? Me<span>I can already threaten him at his early twenties. Do you think the Shakyamuni will allow me to be an unknown existence? No


    It doesn''t matter if it''s me or anyone else, as long as they have the ability topete with the Guardian King for the dragon vein, he won''t allow such a person to exist!


    Even if I were to really fall out with the n and end up in discord, the Armageddon King would feel that I would be able to do it myself, without the n backing me.In short ¡­ It wasn''t when a hero created his momentum, but when the time came to create a hero ¡­ We are not heroes, but we must adapt to the situation. Sooner orter, it wille. "


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded in understanding, "Hubby ¡­. You''re right, I was thinking too simply. It is possible that I am still weak. I didn''t expect that... "The dragon fountain represents the ruler of all and eternal life."


    Heh ¡­ To the Shakyamuni, only if I die will he truly feel at ease. Otherwise ¡­ "Talking about anything is useless." Ye Fan shook his head.


    <span>Also, Ye Fan had yet to say out his inner thoughts... Could he really resist the temptation of the dragon fountain? "If there is a chance, he would naturally want to know what kind of existence the dragon fountain is."


    "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. It wasn''t easy toe out to y, so why are you worrying about it?" Ye Fan waved his hand and said. Siu


    Qingxue smiled and didn''t ask any more questions as she continued to lean on the man''s shoulder.<span>But after a few stops, Su Qingxue already felt a bit ufortable, and Ye Fan also felt that there was something wrong with the subway. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1396

    1396 with<span>As the number of people on the subway increased, the two discovered that almost all the surrounding passengers were looking at Su Qingxue from time to time. There were even a few who were staring directly at her as if they were looking at something special.


    <span>Although Su Qingxue''s appearance and temperament were easily noticed by the crowd, this time around, it seemed particrly conspicuous.


    <span>Ye Fan carefully looked at the woman''s dress, and couldn''t help but tough, "Wifey, it seems like you should change into a new set of clothes beforeing out."


    Only now did Su Qingxue realize that she was wearing the work of a top designer. Even if she didn''t reveal her brand, she could still see her noble and graceful appearance from the design of her clothing.


    As the leader of the Xuanming n, Su Qingxue had to make herself look more dignified, so she couldn''t dress too casually. Now that she came out and took the subway, she felt that it was a bit strange. quaque<span>"It''s like a royal princessing to the subway with amoner in her best dress, it''d be weird if she didn''t get stared at."


    "What should we do? Meeting Mu Mu like this is a bit strange, right?" Su Qingxue felt that it was quite funny. She hadn''te out in a long time and was used to wearing solemn clothing.


    <span>"We''ll go to the shopping mall and change our clothes. We''ll find a hotel to put our stuff in, and then we''ll go find Mu Mu." Ye Fan said. Siu


    <span>As soon as Qingxue heard she was going to buy clothes, she immediately nodded her head happily. two


    As he walked out of the subway station, he happened to see a shopping mall nearby.<span>Su Qingxue walked out of the shopping mall. When she came out, she had already changed into an intellectual and artistic id shirt. With the pair of jeans, she put down her ck hair. mimicry


    All of a sudden, the Buddha transformed from a noble and dignified female expert into a beautiful, fairy-like flower of a great school.


    When they walked out of the shopping mall, many passers-by raised their eyebrows. Most of them guessed which school it belonged to, and it was even prettier than those movie stars."Hubby, can you dress like this?" Su Qingxue had not worn such casual clothes in a long time, so she was not used to it. She nervously asked the man. leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but joke: "Wife, you''ve aged quite a few years since you started wearing this."<span>What do you mean! Was I old? " Su Qingqing gave him a snow-white nce. leaf


    <span>Fan Xianughed mischievously, taking her hand and saying, "It''s just a joke. With my current appearance, I''m already a high school student. If I stay by your side, I''ll be treated like an uncle."


    <span>"Hmph, smooth talker, I don''t believe a single word you''re saying right now." Su Qingxue''s mouth was filled with disdain, but her eyes were filled with joy.


    The two of them found a hotel and put down their things.


    Ye Fan looked at the big bed in the room, and felt a bit weird. It seemed that it had been a long time since he slept with Su Qingxue ¡­ ¡­ Speak


    <span>He got up. He had been married for a year and a half, and the number of days he and his wife had slept together could be counted on one hand. Siu


    Qingxue came out of the bathroom and saw that the man was staring at the bed. She suddenly thought of something and her face flushed.


    Husband... Shall we go now? " Su Qingxue asked. leaf<span>The sail sat on the bed and waved to the woman, "Come, sit on myp and let me hug you." Siu


    Qingxue obediently walked over, sat on the man''s thigh, and gently embraced Ye Fan''s neck. leaf


    <span>Fan only had one arm around the woman''s waist while the other hand was holding onto her jeans ¡­ mouth


    He could smell the unique fragrance from Su Qingxue''s body. Looking at her face up close, he could see that there was not a single w on her delicate and white skin. Her face was as delicate as a lotus blooming in water,pletely natural. leaf<span>Fan Xian''s breathing became more rapid. He moved one hand upward and held the back of Su Qingxue''s head.


    Su Qingxue felt something and quietly closed her beautiful eyes. Her eyshes trembled with nervousness.<span>Slowly, as the two of them kissed, the asional sound of a woman gasping could be heard from the room ¡­ Foot


    After about ten minutes, Ye Fan let go of the woman, took a deep breath, and said with a bitter smile, "Let''s go. Let''s go out."


    <span>Su Qingxue''s face flushed red. There was a trace of disappointment in her heart and a trace of nervousness as she said, "Hubby ¡­. Actually, I don''t mind if you do. quaque


    The n would not allow us to marry like this, but since we''ve alreadye this far, we might as well just ignore them. "


    "I don''t care about the n rules at all. However, I will endure it. Your vital yin is more useful for your cultivation. After all, most of the Mysterious ck Underworld''s cultivation techniques are extremely yin. "


    Even Ye Fan himself felt that his endurance was too great. His wife, who was as beautiful as a fairy, told him that she could do something at any time, but he actually held it in! Too great! SiuGentle Snow twisted her body ufortably and said: "But ¡­ "Aren''t you upset? You''ve been holding me back for so long ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian swallowed his saliva and carefully tried to whisper a few words into Su Qingxue''s ear ¡­


    <span>Very soon, Su Qingxue''s face turned red and her big watery eyes stared at Ye Fan, "Are you a pervert ¡­."


    <span>"Is this also abnormal?" Wasn''t this a very normal interaction ¡­ ¡­ If you don''t want to, then forget it. If you don''t want to, let''s go. " leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t expect the woman to agree. After all, it seemed unrealistic for Su Qingxue to do such a thing. can


    Unexpectedly, Su Qingxue hesitated for a moment and faintly said: "I''ll try ¡­ ¡­" leafFan felt his entire body shiver, as if he had been injected with adrenaline, his tongue was tied up, "Really..." Are you for real? " Siu


    <span>Qingxue was speechless. She got up and said, "Why would I lie to you? Go wash yourself, I''m afraid there might be a smell ¡­" leaf


    The sails rushed into the bathroom. Not long after, the sound of falling flowers could be heard.When Ye Fan walked out, his pants had already disappeared. leaf


    <span>The sail directlyy on the bed and looked at Su Qingxue expectantly. Siu


    Qingxue was also very determined. Her heart was like a hit of a deer, she had never thought that she would do this sort of thing for a man ¡­However, this might be the power of love. She felt that it wasn''t that hard to ept, as long as a man was happy.


    <span>Su Qingxue crawled onto the bed. After hesitating for a while, she lifted up the nket and covered the lower half of her body and Ye Fan''s body under the nket ¡­ terminal


    She was very shy and didn''t want the man to see her like this. leaf


    Sail can also understand, to be able to get Su Qingxue to work for him was already very satisfying, he quickly immersed himself in a field of satisfaction ¡­ ¡­ "<span>Hiss ¡­ "Ah ¡­"


    Ye Fan closed his eyesfortably.


    <span>Unknowingly, half an hour had passed ¡­


    <span>Su Qingxue suddenly pulled away the quilt. Her face was red and her hair was stuck in her sweat. She panted and said with a depressed face, "Hubby, you''re still not done, I''m going to suffocate to death under the quilt." leaf


    Fan Xian embarrassedly carried the woman over and kissed her, saying: "Wife, let''s forget about it. Although it''s quitefortable, you almost got angry."Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Compared to a little demoness like Fog Night, Su Qingxue was really not good at this.


    <span>"How could that be ¡­ I worked so hard, wasn''t it just that little thing? "Su Qingxue was very suspicious and couldn''t help but ask," Hubby, did you y a lot outside and get sick? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1397

    1397<span>Ye Fan''s face almost turned green. He thought to himself, what do you know, but you don''t like women, so he could only patiently say: "It''s not like that, this..." I''m just a bit stronger, and this one really needs skill.


    <span>Wife, let''s not discuss this topic anymore. Today, I''m already very satisfied. Let''s do this for now. " Siu


    Qingxue was skeptical, but she was really tired and felt that this wasn''t fun at all.


    However, she was a little unwilling as she asked, "Then when the other women help you, will they seed?" leaf


    Fan Xian''s face became even more stiff, and he forced a smile: "Of course not, some do, some don''t ¡­" "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about this."Su Qingxue wiped her mouth and said, "Alright, I will go and organize then leave to find Mu Mu. She should be leaving ss soon, it''s almost dusk and I have looked at her ss schedule. This afternoon''s ss will end at four-thirty."


    Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief. It had been a very exciting and speechless half an hour. He should never leave any trace of fear in Su Qingxue''s heart.


    After packing up, they left the hotel and walked along the walkway to the National Academy of Arts. In<span>When they arrived at the academy, Su Qingxue''s appearance and temperament immediately attracted a lot of attention. To


    Yu Ye Fan was directly ignored by others by the woman''s side, and no one paid him any attention at all. Siu


    Qingxue knew that Mu Mu was in the ssical music department of the Music Academy, but she still didn''t know where to look when she arrived near the teaching building.


    How about we make a phone call? " Su Qingxue asked hesitantly.Ye Fan shook his head, "They have already quietlye here, isn''t making a phone call without any surprise? "I''ll find someone to ask."


    <span>Seeing two girls carrying a violin passing by, Ye Fan walked over and asked amiably, "Beauties, do you know of a student called Mu Mu?" Then ¡­


    The two girls from the academy didn''t seem surprised at all. One of them said matter-of-factly, "How could I not know?" Who didn''t know of the School Beauty Mu?<span>Isn''t it a bit too low-level for you to use this information on her? Shouldn''t you be a bit more sincere in chasing a girl? If I don''t investigate the information clearly, I wille here? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry. That girl actually thought of herself as a colonel flower. Although she did have a body and a face, did she really have to be a school beauty the moment she arrived in the capital? Was his sight too high, or were the beauties too few? aural


    "Get up, it seems like there are quite a few people who specially came to the school to inquire about Mu Mu Mu, hoping to court her. This girl is really popr!"


    "You misunderstood, I am her brother-inw, I came to see her on purpose, I couldn''t find the ce for her lessons." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    The two girls were surprised for a moment, and then they saw Su Qingxue behind Ye Fan. They couldn''t help but be amazed.<span>"So that''s how it is..." No wonder Mu Mu Mu Mu is so good-looking. A girl apologetically smiled and said, "The ss at the teaching building to the east of her should be ending soon. All of you should quickly head over."


    <span>Ye Fan thanked and walked out of another teaching building with Su Qingxue. like


    <span>"As soon as ss ended, many students came out, causing a ruckus everywhere."


    Husband, with so many people, could it be that Mu Mu has already left? " Su Qingxue frowned.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Let''s sense it for a bit, although Mu Mu didn''t train much, she should still be able to sense her aura."After which, the two of them attempted to investigate and eventually found Mu Mu Mu.


    At the same time, Ye Fan also discovered that in this school, how many other ancient warriors were there? Although ¡­<span>They were all very weak ancient martial artists, but they were indeed there. It seemed like as the center of power in China, there were many disciples from ancient martial arts sects and families here. The ancient martial artists must have hidden a lot of them.


    At least at the time of Hua Hai, it was very hard for Ye Fan to meet an ancient warrior, which showed the difference between the two cities. NoYe Fan was not interested in this, so he and Su Qingxue quickly walked towards Mu Mu''s position.


    Under a ginkgo tree, carrying a small demon bag with a ponytail, wearing a casual sports attire and wearing white sneakers, was Mu Mu Mu. It had been a long time since theyst saw each other. Although ¡­


    There were many beauties in the art department, but Mu Mu Mu stood out among them. It was obvious at a nce that there was a gap between them. and<span>There were also two girls with her. They looked pretty good, but their makeup was thicker. They were shorter and seemed to be her ssmates. one


    <span>A fair and handsome young man, who wore a fashionable suit and had his hair done up, spoke to Mu Mu Mu with an eager expression.


    "Mu Mu, give me some face. Last time, I invited you on my birthday and you said that you wanted to review and prepare for the exam. I''ve waited for you for half a month and you''ve already passed this time''s exam. You should have some time, right?"


    With a helpless expression, Mu Mu Mu said in embarrassment, "Han Zhe, why did you wait for me? "My dad didn''t want me to go to the nightclub, so he scolded me when he found out about it. How annoying ¡­"


    "Mu Mu, that isn''t a nightclub, it''s a blue diamond KTV. My cousin has shares there, and in the north of the city this is also one of the biggest KTV, a proper ce." Han Zhe was quite proud of this.


    <span>Wow, blue diamond? It was that tycoon KTV that had a minimum consumption of 5,000 yuan? Oh my god! Your brother is the shareholder there!? " Beside him, a girl sighed in amazement. Mourning


    <span>Mu looked at her ssmate speechlessly. "Wenwen, don''t be so agitated ¡­ Isn''t the most expensive KTV just singing? "


    Wenwen pouted her lips and grabbed Mu Mu''s arm, as she shook it and said, "Mu Mu Mu, do you know? I heard that many of the wealthiest young masters in the capital like to sing at that ce. It''s a super professional! " HanZhe said proudly, "My cousin asked me to take my ssmates with me for a birthday party. He already paid for it, so I just want everyone to get excited... If you don''t go, I think this birthday party will be overshadowed. "


    <span>"Is it that exaggerated ¡­?" If I don''t go, wouldn''t you be able to have a birthday party? " Mu Mu Mu Mu felt a little embarrassed from the praise.


    <span>"But you are our school''s beauty and we are in the same ss. My cousin and my few good brothers in school are looking forward to meeting you. Besides, if you''re not here, Zhang Wen and LuLu won''t go," Han Zhe said.


    Zhang Wen and the girl called LuLu were filled with anticipation, but they also knew that if Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu didn''t go, Han Zhe wouldn''t have invited them. on


    Therefore, Zhang Wen said, "Mu Mu, since the exam is over, let''s go rx. We can just sing together."<span>Yes, Mu Mu, we are not children. Han Zhe is our ssmate, and those who went there were all students. What is there to worry about? "LuLu also said. Mourning


    Mu Mu Mu was conflicted. He seemed to be considering the matter. Han<span>Zhe saw the situation and said bitterly, "Mu, it''s just a ssmate. Even if you don''t like me chasing you, I''m inviting you to a birthday party, and you''re not willing to give me the honor ¡­" "


    "No, Han Zhe, I''m really afraid that my dad will say that. He''s being too strict with me ¡­" Mu Mu Mu forced a smile as he exined. Positive


    At this time, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue, who had been watching from behind for a while, walked over.


    Little girl, when did you listen to your father like this? Didn''t you run away from home before? " Ye Fan teased. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1398

    1398 Mushroom


    <span>Mu Mu was stunned for a moment before she abruptly turned around. When she saw the two of them, the surprise and joy in her eyes could not be put into words.


    Brother-inw? Elder sister? "Why are you guys here!?" Mu Mu Mu also hadn''t seen Su Qingxue and Ye Fan for a few months, so he excitedly ran towards them.Hugging with Su Qingxue, he pouted at Ye Fan angrily, "That was when you were young. Why did you keep mentioning leaving home?"


    Ye Fan smiled, "Good, good, good. Since high school can be considered as your childhood, you have grown up now."


    Han Zhe, Zhang Wen, and LuLu, the three students behind her, were surprised at first. They had never heard Mu Mu Mu mention her before. This


    When they saw Su Qingxue''s appearance, the three of them were momentarily stunned. in<span>In their eyes, Mu Mu Mu had already reached the pinnacle of beauty, but Su Qingxue''splexion and temperament was simply not what people should have.


    "Mu Mu, this is your sister. She''s too beautiful, isn''t she?" Zhang Wen praised without concealing anything.


    <span>"That''s right, she looks so young. I thought she was a senior from the same department. She''s a good fairy," LuLu said with a hint of infatuation.


    Su Qingxue was very used to such praises. In front of outsiders, she was very cold and aloof, giving others a feeling of separation. more than


    <span>Because of this, more and more gazes of amazement were directed at him from the surroundings. leaf


    Fan Xian was secretly happy in his heart. In the eyes of the public, she was as beautiful as a fairy. She was a goddess that could not be approached, yet she was willing to use her tender and tender lips to please him on the bed ¡­ Such a huge contrast could also be considered a sense of aplishment.


    Mu Mu Mu was also very proud of having a beautiful elder sister. She reached out her hand and intimately held onto Su Qingxue''s arm, saying, "My elder sister is very young to begin with, she''s not much older than me.""Mu Mu, why haven''t I heard you mention it before? You still have a big sister?" Han Zhe asked at this time.


    Mu Mu Mu bit her red lips as she replied, "Why do you need to mention it? It''s not like anyone is asking me ¡­"


    In fact, Mu Xuesong had specially instructed Mu Mu Mu to keep a low profile in the academy, so as to not rely on her powerful brother-inw and elder sister to back her up, she didn''t unt her skills. end<span>There were many prominent officials in the capital. If they attracted too much attention and aroused too much jealousy, it would easily lead to unnecessary fighting. At that time, not only would he be in danger, he would also bring trouble to his family.


    In the past, Mu Mu Mu might have been rebellious, but she had experienced many things. Especially during the dark period when Ye Fan was absent, Mu Mu Mu had also grown up and learned to be low-key.


    <span>Unfortunately, in school, as a school beauty, no matter how low profile she was, many people still paid attention to her.


    Are you Mu''s ssmates? I''m her elder sister with the surname Su. Is my younger sister still considered obedient in school? " Su Qingxue faintly smiled and greeted the students. Mourning<span>Mu Mu said in a spoiled manner, "Elder Sister! How old am I? Why do you ask me if I''m obedient? " Han


    <span>Zergs and the other two felt their souls being struck by the smile. All of them looked a little nervous.


    Yes, my name is Zhang Wen, she is Zhao Lulu, and he is Han Zhe. We are in the same ss, and because we are in the same group, we became good friends. "


    <span>Zhao Lulu asked curiously, "Mu Mu''s sister, why is your surname Su? "Is it my cousin?"


    "Oh, it''s because Mu Mu is using her grandmother''s surname." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Elder sister Su, what do you do? If you were to make a movie, you would definitely be a top celebrity! " Zhang Wen gossiped again. Mourning


    <span>Mu stopped her and said, "Hey, hey, hey. Why are you asking so many questions? How could my sister be a celebrity? That''s too LOW! " Han


    Zhe agreed, "Yes, the entertainment industry is a bunch of things. Others might not understand, but how can we not be clear about it?"


    "Oh, Sister Su is like that too. Being an artiste feels too tacky." Zhao Lulu nodded. Mourning


    Mu Mu mischievously looked at Ye Fan, "Why are you all staring at my sister? My brother-inw is also here, why aren''t you guys greeting him?" Right<span>When Yu Ye Fan was ignored, Mu Mu Mu thought that it was too interesting. When they arrived at the university campus, they did not know any Hell King or Sword God.


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand nonchntly, smiled and said, "It''s okay, you guys just need to chat. I''ll just listen." matter


    In fact, Han Zhe and the other two also saw Ye Fan, but no matter how they looked at him, they felt that this man was on apletely different level than Su Qingxue. This<span>"How could a woman like Fairy Ling Bo, who descended from the skies, marry an ordinary man?"


    <span>"Good day brother-inw, brother-inw Mu, you''re so awesome, to be able to get such a beautiful wife ¡­" Zhang Wen giggled. leaf


    Fan Saiughed, "It''s not bad. This year we''ll depend on our looks, but the main thing is that we are handsome." Triple<span>The faces of the crowd stiffened. They had never seen such a shameless person before. Siu


    <span>Qingxue also felt helpless. This man was so shameless when she first met him. She didn''t expect so many things to happen. His shamelessness grew.


    <span>Mu, your brother-inw must be really capable. What does he do? " Zhang Wen asked softly.


    "Oh wow, Wenwen, when did you ask her in person for the first time?" Zhao Lulu said.


    "It''s alright, I''ll tell you then." Mu Mu Mu Mu didn''t hold back as he said with a smile, "My brother-inw, he used to be my game manager. After that, he went to my sister''spany to act as a security guard, so he took advantage of my sister!"


    "Ah!?" The three were all stupefied. This was too crazy!<span>Could it be that big sister Mu had really taken a fancy to this man''s "looks"?


    "Mu Mu, don''t speak carelessly." Su Qingxue said with a frown. Mourning


    Mu retaliated, "How am I spouting nonsense!? Then ask Brother-inw, what does he do now? " leaf


    Fan Xian smiled awkwardly. He really didn''t know what he was doing. He was trying his best to increase the strength of the people around him, so he might as well live on. But


    He couldn''t possibly say such a thing, so Ye Fan shrugged and said, "It''s fine, Mu''s words are also true. I''m still carrying the name of the security department."<span>A trace of contempt shed in Han Zhe''s eyes. As a man, Ye Fan''s life was clearly based on luck. It could even be said that a toad eating swan meat was too much of a waste of a woman.


    "Mu Mu, in another hour, the birthday party will begin. Can''t you give me some face?" Han Zhe asked earnestly. Mourning


    Mu Mu said in embarrassment, "Han Zhe, my brother-inw is here. This can''t be good. We haven''t seen each other for months."


    "It doesn''t matter, the party box is very big, so you can let my sister and her husband go with you. Some of my brother''s friends will alsoe, but not all of them will be students. Everyone is very lively," Han Zhe said.


    Zhang Wen also quickly said, "Mu Mu, let''s go together, Han Zhe''s birthday party was postponed for half a month just to wait for you, do you want us to kneel down and beg you?"Mu Mu Mu hurriedly shook his head. "No, I didn''t mean that..." Han


    <span>Zhe turned to Su Qingxue and said, "Sister Su, let''s go together. We are all on the same side, I really want to invite Mu Mu." Siu


    "Qingxue hesitated for a moment and looked at Ye Fan, who shrugged and let the woman make her own decision."<span>"Alright." Su Qingxue thought for a while and took this opportunity to see how her younger sister''s social circle was. It was also a good choice, so she nodded and said, "Then we''ll be troubling her."


    Mu Mu Mu heard that Su Qingxue and Ye Fan also wanted to go, so he waspletely relieved. He was not afraid of what Mu Xuesong said and felt that it was much more interesting so he happily agreed.

 Chapter 1399

    <span>"1399"


    <span>Great! "I''ll call the driver to drive this car over!" Han Zhe''s face was full of excitement. He took out his cell phone and made a call.


    They walked to the roadside outside the school. The car had arrived, and it was a Rolls-Royce Phantom Chief. It was a rare sight.


    Just by stopping at the academy''s entrance, it was already very lively, not to mention that there was a chauffeur waiting there.<span>"Wow, Han Zhe, aren''t you usually riding in a Mercedes-Benz? Where did you get this car today?" Zhao Lulu asked.


    <span>"It''s actually Rolls-Royce? This is my first time sitting down! " Zhang Wen''s eyes also lit up. Han


    Zhe said calmly, "I wanted you to sitfortably, so I asked my dad to borrow this car. Luckily, we drove this one and had a lot of seats. Otherwise, we really wouldn''t be able to sit well today."


    <span>As he spoke, he intentionally looked at Mu Mu Mu, but he discovered that Mu Mu Mu Mu didn''t pay attention to the car and was chatting andughing with Su Qingxue. more


    What made Han Zhe depressed was that Su Qingxue and Ye Fan didn''t have any reaction to his luxurious car. HanZhe was somewhat unhappy in his heart, but he reckoned that some people really didn''t understand cars, so he was toozy to bother too much about it.


    <span>"Mumu brother-inw, take the front passenger seat, it''s bigger," Han Zhe said.


    <span>Ye Fan was very casual, smiling as he nodded, "Okay, no problem." with


    Afterwards, Han Zhe and the other four women sat in the seats at the back.<span>The car drove off. Han Zhe took out a bottle of red wine from the refrigerator and said with a smile, "Thank you for attending my birthday party. Let''s have a drink on the way. At this moment, the car is stuck, so we should have some time."


    With that, Han Zhe poured a few sses of red wine for everyone. Suddenly, the fragrance of red wine wafted into the air from the car.


    "Han Zhe, what is this wine, is it expensive?" Zhang Wen asked curiously.<span>"Just average, this is from Plum Garden, Germany. It has a market price of over 30,000 yuan and tastes pretty good. Mainly, my dad likes it," Han Zhe said calmly.


    "Thirty thousand!?" Zhao Lulu eximed, "Isn''t that too expensive? Then wouldn''t I be taking a sip hundreds of times? Is the wine mixed with gold? " HanZhe''s eyes showed a trace of arrogance, but he nonchntly waved his hand, "We are ssmates, I will treat you to a drink, just drink... "Mu Mu, you try it too!"


    Mu Mu Mu looked at Su Qingxue and, after obtaining her consent, drank a mouthful before saying, "It''s not bad, right?" Han


    <span>Zhe immediately asked politely, "Then I''ll give you a bottleter. There''s more here."


    "Eldest Young Master Han, aren''t you being too generous? You''re giving me 30,000 yuan of wine just like that," Zhang Wen enviously said. Mourning


    But Mu Mu shook her head. "No need. I don''t like drinking. My dad doesn''t allow me to drink too much either." Han<span>Zhe regretfully said, "So it''s like that ¡­" "Then why don''t you take it back and give it to your father?"


    "There''s really no need for it. Han Zhe, you can keep it." Mu Mu Mu Mu declined repeatedly. She thought it was just a bottle of wine and found it troublesome to take it back.


    "Mu Mu, you don''t have to save money for Han Zhe. His dad earns billions every year, why would he care about a few bottles of wine!" Zhang Wen giggled. Han


    Zhe''s face lit up, but he still modestly shook his head and said, "That''s my dad, it has nothing to do with me, I still have to rely on myself."Su Qingxue asked at this time, "What does Han Zhe''s father do?"


    <span>Sister Su, you still don''t know, right? Han Zemin is the Hanguang Industry, listedpany, dopression pump, Europe and the United States have a branch, can make money!


    <span>Han Zhe is a perfect rich second-generation, talented and rich, he has been pursuing Mu Mu as soon as he enrolled into the academy, but Mu Mu didn''t agree, so we were worried to death!


    Elder sister Su, just try to persuade Mu Mu and let her follow Young Master Han. In the future, as the Young Mistress of Han Guang Industry, it''ll be easier for us to benefit from it. After this vige, we won''t have this shop anymore! " Zhang Wen quickly said.


    Han Zhe''s mouth couldn''t hide his arrogance, but he said, "Zhang Wen, don''t say it like that, Mu Mu is not that kind of gold digger, what does her choosing me have to do with my family?"<span>Su Qingxue thought for a while and answered, "Oh, so it''s Han GuangMing ¡­." Mourning


    Mu Mu said in surprise, "Sister, you know about the Han Family''spany?"<span>"Yes, I''ve heard of it..." Su Qingxue said lightly. She


    Su Qingxue remembered that it was a northernpany with a bit of fame, but the industry was different. Su Qingxue didn''t pay too much attention to it. She didn''t think much of earning 100 million a year anyways. Han


    Zhe''s face was full of pride and he said rather casually, "Maybe my southern branch had seen it before, or maybe it was just an advertisement. Actually, it was just apression pump, and the money it earned was all hard money.


    <span>My dad always scolded me for not studying properly, for what art are you trying to do, for me to go home and take over ¡­ But I think, still do what I like, prove to him, I can rely on myself to make a world. " ben


    He thought that the girl would have a whole new level of respect for him after he finished speaking. However, he didn''t expect that the atmosphere in the car was a bit quiet. Siu


    Qingxue and Mu Mu Mu did not reply as though they were unmoved. Good


    <span>Zhang Wenughed and said, "Han Zhe, a fuerdai like you is so ambitious, how can ordinary people like us live?" Han


    Zhe was a little disappointed, but he still shook his head and said, "Just a little." ZhaoLuLu looked at the first passenger, Ye Fan, and said, "Brother-inw, aren''t you going to drink some?" This red wine tastes really good. " leaf


    <span>Fan turned around and said with a smile, "Forget it, I''m not very interested in alcohol."


    Zhang Wen joked, "Brother-inw, do you think that drinking a bottle of wine worth 30,000 RMB is too extravagant? "How much is the sry for the security guards in Hua Hai?"


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "It seems like five or six thousand, if we don''t count the year-end bonus..." "


    Then wouldn''t buying a bottle of wine take half a year? No wonder brother-inw is no longer interested, hehe ¡­ " Zhao Lulu also couldn''t help but start joking with him. Han


    Zhe''s eyes showed a trace of disdain, but he still poured a cup and handed it over to Ye Fan, "Brother-inw, it''s alright. Today I''m treating, they were just ying with you, just rx and drink boldly."


    That''s right, I won''t ask you to calcte money! " Zhang Wenughed. leaf<span>Fan Xian didn''t mind. He was toozy to be serious with these kids. Back then, when they were passing through the streets, he didn''t take the supercilious looks from them for real. connect


    <span>After the wine cup, Ye Fan politely smiled and said, "Thank you." Mourning


    Mu was a bit unhappy. Although she knew that Ye Fan wouldn''t be angry, and also knew that Ye Fan was intentionally not willing to be too mboyant, but she still felt ufortable and said, "Zhang Wen, LuLu, don''t say that to my brother-inw. Isn''t it just a little bit of alcohol, is there a need?"


    <span>"Hehe, okay, okay, we''re just joking. Mu Mu Mu, don''t be angry. Your brother-inw can marry your sister, we think he''s amazing." Zhang Wen quickly said.


    Su Qingxue was a bit helpless. This husband of hers was obviously teasing these young people. On the surface, it seemed like the one being mocked was him, but he was the happiest one in her heart.<span>Along the way, Han Zhe talked about the upper ss society in Beijing and the rich and famous people''sce, which surprised Zhang Wen and Zhao Lulu.


    Su Qingxue remained expressionless as she silently stood there. Mu Mu Mu Mu was a bit speechless as she thought this guy really knew how to speak.Ye Fan sat in front, shaking his wine cup with a smile on his face. asionally, he woulde out to experience a different life, which was quite interesting.


    When night fell, the car arrived in front of a brightly lit building. The blue diamond KTV had finally arrived. twoA waiter in a suit rushed out, opened the door, and respectfully greeted them.


    "Young Master Han, pleasee in." The waiter had a ttering smile on his face.


    <span>Han Zhe leisurely got off the car, fixed his hair and cor, and then asked a gentleman behind him to pull Mu Mu Mu out. Mourning


    Mu Mu directly pretended not to notice as she jumped out of the car. Han


    <span>Zhe awkwardly took back his hand and waited for them to get off the car. Then he led the way to the luxurious gate. one


    Entering the hall, immediately, a seductive looking woman with fiery red lips wearing a sequined dress came forward, "Aiyo, Young Master Han is here? It''s my birthday today, so you have to have fun! "


    Han Zhe gave the woman a simple hug, "Li-jie, is my cousin here yet?"


    We''re early! "Young Master Han, you have some face today. Even Brother Lang came over to celebrate your birthday!" Sister Li gave a thumbs up and said with a charming smile.Hearing the word "Brother Wolf", Han Zhe''s face froze. Zhang Wen and Zhao Lulu, who were behind him, covered their mouths in surprise as if they were very nervous. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1400

    <span>1400 Mushroom


    Mu Mu looked at their expressions and was a little puzzled. "Who''s Brother Lang? Why are you all looking at me like that? " Then ¡­


    <span>Sister Li looked at Mu Mu Mu with some surprise. Her eyes revealed a trace of brilliance. When she saw Su Qingxue behind her, she was momentarily stunned.


    "Mu Mu, you''re not from Beijing, do you? Don''t you know Brother Lang''s name?" Zhang Wen lowered her voice and said excitedly: "Brother Lang is the Chairman of the Heavenly Wolf Association, and the Heavenly Wolf Association is the strongest in the capital!It was said that Brother Wolf was from a powerful family. He came to the capital at the age of fifteen or sixteen, and he became one of the top figures in the underground world within a decade. Not only was he capable, but he also had the support of a noble! Me


    The business streets near our school are said to be paying Sirius a share of the profits! " Han


    Zhe felt honored, and smiled, "Actually, Brother Wolf is my cousin''s good brother. He is known as the Solitary Wind Wolf in the Jianghu. He has a proud and aloof personality, but is very loyal to his brother. in


    "The former Brother Wolf was betrayed by his subordinates, and was chased for a period of time. My cousin helped him arrange a ce to hide for a while, so when Brother Wolf returned to the capital, he was especially good to my brother."


    Wow! Han Zhe, your cousin actually has such a rtionship? Then isn''t your Han family full of ck and white? " Zhao Lulu eximed.


    Beside him, Li-jie chuckled, "Isn''t it so? Isn''t Young Master Han just that powerful? But Young Master Han, who are these two great beauties that I brought with me today? I''ve never seen such a beautiful girl. " Han"This Miss Mu is the daughter of the famous musician, Mr. Mu Xuesong. She is also my ssmate. This Miss Su is her older sister and coincidentally came together with me today." meso-


    After he finished with the two sisters, Ye Fan was directly ignored, so Han Zhe obviously didn''t want to waste time on introductions.


    <span>Sister Li also directly ignored Ye Fan, with a somewhat enlightened look in her eyes she smiled and said, "So that''s the case, then I wish that Young Master Han will be able to win the beauty''s heart soon." to


    <span>"Come, everyone, pleasee in. Don''t make Young Master Han and Brother Lang wait too long ¡­"


    Han Zhe told Li-jie not to joke around, but his face was glowing. Mourning


    Mu had some gossip as he followed behind and quietly asked Ye Fan, "Brother-inw, will that whatever Heavenly Wolf be very powerful? Andpared to Sister Ning''s Violet Bamboo Forest? " leaf


    Fan Le smiled. "Why do you want to know about this?"<span>"Aiya, I''m just curious!" Mu Mu Mu Mu pouted. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian sighed helplessly. He thought for a while and said, "I think it should be from the Beijing area. The Beijing area is special, so the five underworld ns don''t go there for safety, so the gangs here are mixed."


    <span>To think that it would be possible for it to be a gang of the tyrants in the north of the city... However, the Purple Bamboo Forest had merged with the Ning Family''s Sword and Saber Alliance. The Shangguan Family and the Cloud Pavilion were probably thergest underworld forces in China. Their scale could not bepared to a gang in a city. "


    <span>"So you''re saying, Sister Ning is the president of the biggest gang in China? That sounds so impressive... " Mu Mu Mu''s eyes shone with starlight.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Right now, it should be..."


    Su Qingxue frowned and said to Ye Fan in dissatisfaction, "Why are you telling this to Mu? What''s there to say about the underground gang?"


    Ye Fan awkwardly smiled and said, "Hehe..." "Yes, yes. Compared to my wife, your Darknorth n, Ning is nothing more than a small fry. Not worth mentioning."


    Hmph, "Su Qingxue said in a low, sour voice," I''m not that strong. Everyone in the n knows that I just relied on a man''s vase to decorate me. leaf<span>Fan Xian was speechless. He could even be jealous of this, so he could only shrug his shoulders at Mu Mu Mu. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have mentioned this.


    "Mu Mu, what are you guys talking about?" Zhao Lulu, who was at the front, asked in bewilderment. MourningMu Mu smiled as she shook her head. "It''s nothing. Let''s talk about family matters."


    <span>Is this Miss Mu from Hua Hai? Although Hua Hai was also a big city, he was nothingpared to the capital. There were rich and powerful young masters everywhere. image


    "For a beauty like Miss Mu, she should be a phoenix with a branch. It would be too unfair for me to be in Hua Hai. I''ll just stay in the capital with Young Master Han, hehe ¡­" Sister Li turned her head and smiled.Mu Mu Mu disapproved and said with a twitch of his mouth, "Hua Hai has a lot of powerful people, but you guys just don''t know about it."


    "Is that so? What kind of person is this, Mu Mu? Zhang Wen asked quickly.


    Mu Mu Mu looked at Ye Fan and smiled mischievously, "I do. For example, my brother-inw is one!" septum


    After a few seconds, the crowd burst intoughter. They thought that Mu Mu Mu was joking with her brother-inw. LiThe elder sister eximed, "What?" This mister is Miss Mu''s brother-inw? Then ¡­ "Miss Su is married?"


    <span>Yeah, can''t you tell? " Mu Mu Mu chuckled, "My elder sister is very young, isn''t she?" Li


    No matter how I looked at it, Ye Fan was not suitable for Su Qingxue.<span>"Your brother-inw is pretty amazing. For a security guard to be able to marry a super beauty like your sister, that''s too inspiring." Zhao Lulu covered her mouth as sheughed and said.


    <span>Sister Li''s chin almost fell to the ground. She suspected that she heard wrong. This man was a security guard. He believed it, but how could he really be Su Qingxue''s husband? Was this the legendary true love? leaf


    Fan Xian smiled speechlessly as he looked at everything. This girl really liked to make fun of him, but... Was he and Su Qingxue really that ipatible? Logically speaking, he should also be rather handsome. leaf


    Fan Xian rubbed his chin. Perhaps because he had cultivated to such a state, he had long since returned to his original nature. Only then did he look so ordinary... Mm, that must be it. It has nothing to do with his appearance. NoUnbeknownst to him, he had already walked through the grand corridors and arrived at the entrance of a private box. Door


    <span>There were two well-built men in suits standing at the entrance. Ye Fan took a nce and realized they were both practitioners. They should have retired special forces and their hands were stained with blood.


    <span>Just by looking at the two bodyguards, Han Zhe, Zhang Wen, and Zhao Lulu''s expressions were already a bit uneasy.


    After Sister Li walked over to open the door, she smiled sweetly and said, "Sorry for the interruption, Brother Wolf, Young Master Han Yong, everyone, Young Master Han Zhe and his friends are here!"


    Then, Han Zhe led everyone into the room.


    Pow! "Pah!" As the two ceremonial flowers bloomed, the room erupted in cheers.A man around 30 years old with shiny hair and a big golden ne holding a cigarughed and said, "Little Zhe! Come,e,e! He made Brother Lang wait for you, and even made Brother Wolf wait for you! You sure have a lot of face! " Ro


    <span>In therge private room, seven to eight men and womenughed out loud. Some looked like members of society, while others looked like students.


    <span>The most eye-catching person was the man next to Han Yong. He wore a Versace Flower shirt, Herm s belt, and had a knife scar at the corner of his eye. His appearance was somewhat decadent and carefree. male


    <span>In front of the child was a single ashtray, smoking a cigarette, puffing out smoke and wearing a slightlyzy smile on his face. Although he looked about the same age as Han Yong, he still looked at Han Zhe and the others with an elder''s gaze.


    Even looking at his smoking posture and expression, one could feel a sense of time that didn''t match with his age. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1401

    1401


    Needless to say, the person sitting in the main seat was naturally the head of the Heavenly Wolf Association, Brother Wolf.<span>When Ye Fan saw him smoking, he couldn''t help but want tough. Why does it look like an old gambling movie where those actors were acting in the card game?


    Could it be that the capital''s underground circle was this popr? I finally got to see it today.On the other hand, Han Zhe and the others were a bit nervous and hurried over to greet him.


    "Wolves... "Hello Brother Wolf, I''m Little Zhe. I didn''t expect my brother would be here. I''m very ttered." Han Zhe''s face turned red. wolf


    <span>Brother flicked away the ash on his cigarette, smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry, I am good brothers with Ah Yong, and his brother is naturally my younger brother as well. Me


    <span>"I''ve met your father twice. In the future, when you inherit Han Guang Industrial, you might even want to do business with him. It''ll be beneficial if we get to know each other as soon as possible."


    Han Zhe suddenly felt exceptionally proud. With a glowing face, he said, "Brother Lang is too polite, my brother has always told me that he cares about our Han Family''s investment business, and it''s all thanks to you. In the future, we also need Brother Lang''s help in Han Guang Industry." wolf<span>The elder brother nodded with a smile and nced at the people behind Han Zhe. When he saw Su Qingxue, his eyes paused for a moment before he asked, "Are these all your ssmates?"


    "Oh, that''s pretty much it. Let me introduce it..." Han Zhe quickly exined it again.At this moment, Zhang Wen and Zhao Lulu couldn''t wait any longer. They went up and greeted sweetly, saying "Brother Lang" and "Brother Yong". No


    <span>Mu Mu Mu thought that was too pretentious, so she simply said, "Hello everyone."


    <span>As for Ye Fan and Su Qingxue, they had originallye to check out the situation. Since they had nothing to do, they just nodded and greeted them.


    However, this attitude immediately made some of Brother Wolf''s subordinates who were sitting nearby unhappy.<span>A horse-faced man with dyed yellow hair, who was holding a fiery femalepanion in his arms, stood up and spat out a betel nut. He frowned and said, "Hey, did you just nod at Brother Lang?" "What kind of attitude is that?!"


    <span>Without waiting for Ye Fan and Su Qingxue to say anything, Brother Wolf waved his hand and said, "Hey, A-Qin, it''s okay. Sit down. Today, we are guests. You are not in ordance with the rules ¡­ ¡­" Han


    Zhe was a bit dissatisfied in his heart, secretly ming Ye Fan for not going on the road, but he had to quickly exin: "Brother Lang, don''t be angry, they are Mu''s sister and brother-inw, they just came from Hua Hai to see her.<span>It just so happened to be there. I thought it would be exciting, so I brought it along with me ¡­ They are not in this circle and do not understand what kind of person you are.


    "It''s just a small matter. I don''t mind. Don''t be so formal with our own people." Brother Wolf squinted his eyes and asked, "Are you saying they''re from Hua Hai?" "Do what?" Han


    <span>Zhe lightlyughed, looked at Ye Fan and said, "Mu Mu''s sister opened apany, and her brother-inw worked there as a security guard."


    <span>"Oh?" Brother Wolf was quite surprised. in


    The others all burst intoughter, "You must be lying!" How could a security guard marry such a beautiful wife?! "


    "F * ck, if I had known, I would have be a security guard too!" ZhangWen and Zhao Lulu also giggled. Only Mu Mu Mu pouted, feeling somewhat unhappy.


    "It doesn''t matter to Ye Fan, since they are originally a group of unrted people, let them say what they want."


    "Alright, alright, we''re all from the countryside, so don''tugh at me!" Brother Wolf extinguished his cigarette and waved his hand, "Sit down, why are you standing, let''s y!"


    Everyone sat down. Han Zhe wanted to make Mu Mu Mu Mu sit beside him on the sofa in the middle, but Mu Mu Mu Mu wanted to sit with Su Qingxue, so he went to sit at the side. Zhang


    Wen and Zhao Lulu, on the other hand, sat down next to Han Yong. They were quite excited. leaf<span>The sail sat next to Su Qingxue and was the seat closest to her. He didn''t mind and just drank the drink and ate the fruit first.


    After all, he didn''t even eat lunch and only apanied Su Qingxue to buy clothes. Ye Fan''s stomach was empty. in


    <span>From the looks of it, the other people in the room felt that Ye Fan had never seen the world, and wanted to eat more and drink more.


    Han Yongughed out loud and said, "Little Zhe, I''ve heard you talk about the school beauty, Mu Mu Mu. Are the two of them together? "


    <span>"Brother ¡­ ¡­" "Don''t say it like that, I''m still chasing Mu Mu. She doesn''t like me." Han Zhe had an honest look on his face.


    Ah? Miss Mu, why is my brother not worthy of you? "You can try it out with him everywhere. My family''s Little Zhe is like this, what do you want?" Han Yongughed. Mourning


    Mu Mu forced out a smile and said, "Let''s talk about it in the future. I don''t want to date yet."


    "Miss Mu, if you are going to be my brother''s girlfriend and I''m going to be my brother''s girlfriend, I''ll give you a Porsche as a gift!" Han Yong said with a heroic face. Mourning


    Inwardly, Mu Mu rolled his eyes. If he wanted to overrun, he could just directly drive Su Qingxue''s underground parking lot. Who would care about a Porsche?


    "My father wouldn''t let me drive." Mu Mu Mu Mu could only reply half-heartedly."Brother, don''t say anymore. Mu Mu is not the kind of girl who admires vanity. You are insulting her by doing this." Han Zhe hurriedly said.


    Han Yong said in amusement, "Alright, alright. Big bro is a normal person. I only know how to throw money when I''m picking up girls. Don''t be angry Miss Mu, hehe ¡­""Oh my god, Brother Yong, you are too generous. Your little brother''s girlfriend is even giving a Porsche, what do you have to give as a girlfriend?" Zhang Wen said with envy. Han


    Yong winked and said, "What, Little Wen wants to be my girlfriend? "If you do, I''ll tell you."


    I hate you, Brother Yong! " Zhang Wen said coquettishly.Zhao Lulu giggled and said, "Brother Yong, Wenwen, this little fox is tempted. Why don''t you ept her?"


    "I see that you two are fox spirits. Tonight, you two can bothe with me, haha!" Han Yongughed loudly. oneIn the next moment, the two girlsughed and scolded, pping Han Yong with their pillows. The people beside them also joined in the liveliness, causing the atmosphere to immediately be lively. Mourning


    Mu embarrassedly smiled at Su Qingxue, who was beside her. "Sorry, Sister, I was made a joke by you, my ssmate usually isn''t like this ¡­ ¡­ I don''t know what the heck is going on today. " Siu


    <span>Gentle Snow didn''t find it strange, she nodded in understanding and didn''t say anything.


    <span>Brother Wolf smiled as he watched Han Yong and the two female studentsugh. His eyes flickered as he looked at Su Qingxue.


    "Miss Su, I feel ¡­ You seem a little familiar. Have you seen it before? " This


    The moment the opening remark was made, everyone felt that something was off. One of them was in the capital, while the other one was in Hua Hai. It would be weird if they were familiar with each other! He was just trying to find a topic to talk to."No ¡­" Su Qingxue''s expression was cold as she shook her head without any intention of talking. This


    This attitude made Ah Qin, Brother Wolf''s younger brother, frown.


    Brother Wolf didn''t mind. He smiled and said, "Maybe it''s because, Miss Su, you''re more like my first woman ¡­" ThisAs soon as the words came out, the crowd naturally didn''t believe it. After all, there weren''t many women like Su Qingxue in this world.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but secretly shake his head. This guy was trying to seduce his wife in front of him. If it wasn''t for Mu Mu Mu''s birthday, he really wanted to throw this guy out. No


    After all, it wouldn''t be worth it to argue with someone of this level. drift


    Bright women were naturally easy to attract men. If Su Qingxue really did care about everything, then Su Qingxue wouldn''t be able to go out. Once she went out, she would definitely be noticed.


    "Brother Lang, is your first woman Sister Lian?" Zhang Wen thought of something and asked with glowing eyes. wolf


    Brother took a sip of the wine and nodded, "Yes. "Have you heard of it?""I know, didn''t the legends in the martial arts world say that Brother Wolf was named ''Solitary Wind Wolf'' because of Sister Lian?" Han Zhe also said. one


    <span>A-Qin chewed on the betel nut and stood up proudly saying: "All of you have some experience! Let me tell you this, that year, because Sister Lian was captured by the enemy gang and was killed and thrown into the river by those bastards, Brother Wolf was angry and was about to cut people down with his sabre.


    However, the boss of the gang was unwilling to send anyone to help him, so he brought more than ten brothers with him and held a knife. They fell on the street and fought against more than a hundred men from the Iron Bull Gang.It was already winter, and the blood on the ground had frozen over. The northern wind was blowing in all directions, causing Brother Wolf''s brothers to fall! He


    <span>Just one person managed to scare away the remaining forty to fifty people on the other side! He even killed the leader who killed Sister Lian! Just like that! Then ¡­


    <span>This battle haspletely convinced everyone. So that boss was kicked to the ground, and Brother Wolf has be our new boss! " Han


    Zhe, Zhang Wen, and Zhao Lulu were all listening with rapt attention. They looked at Wolf Bro with admiration.<span>What a good man ¡­ Just thinking about it made her excited. Zhao Lulu covered her chest with an intoxicated look.


    "If I were Sister Lian, it would be worth it to die with such a man in love." Zhang Wen also sighed.<span>"It''s all in the past, not worth mentioning." Brother Wolf grinned, full of the vicissitudes of maturity. with


    Afterwards, Brother Wolf stood up, picked up the two microphones, and walked in front of Su Qingxue and handed them to the woman. Siu


    <span>Qingxue frowned, "What?" wolf


    Brother casually said: "Come to KTV, of course I want to sing. I want to ask Miss Su to sing a song together, can you give me some face? "This security brother beside me, he won''t mind, right..." Speak


    Brother Lang''s pair of eyes nced at Ye Fan, carrying a sharp aura simr to that of a wolf...<span>Suddenly, everyone in the room looked at Ye Fan, their expressions full of expectation, as if they were waiting for something interesting to happen. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1402

    1402


    Ye Fan also didn''t know what this guy was thinking. Did he really think that a security guard could marry Su Qingxue? Yes


    The people of Beijing were too simple, or did he look too ordinary? leaf<span>Fan Xian was toozy to bother with him. Since the other party had asked him if he didn''t mind, then he might as well tell him the truth... "


    "I mind." Ye Fan bit a piece of watermelon and said lightly. PackagesIt was quiet in the chamber. Some of Brother Wolf''s men looked upset.


    <span>A hint of displeasure also appeared in Brother Wolf''s eyes, but he soon became suspicious. He wondered if he was mistaken. This little security guard didn''t seem to be afraid of him. one


    <span>Normally, when a normal person saw the look in his eyes, they would be scared, unless the person in front of them was a little slow or was an extremely secretive expert. But


    <span>Brother Wolf felt that if it was a master in hiding, he wouldn''t have invited them over. This was too disrespectful, and he didn''t even get angry under such circumstances. by


    <span>Based on his experience, Brother Wolf hade to a conclusion: this fellow was a slow, honest man! can


    It was only because this man was honest, didn''t have good eyesight, and was easy to control, that Su Qingxue would fall for him ¡­ "


    It has nothing to do with me. I just want to ask Miss Su, do you want to do it yourself? " Brother Wolf asked again. Siu


    Gentle Snow leaned against Ye Fan and said, "I will only sing along with my husband."


    Ah Qin, who was standing at the side, could no longer sit still. He stood up and scolded: "F * ck!" Brother Wolf invited you to sing because he thinks highly of you! You still dare to refuse!? Go out and ask around, and find out the consequences of offending us, the Heavenly Wolf Association! " Mourning


    Mu was unhappy. Without waiting for Ye Fan and Su Qingxue to speak, she pouted and said, "What are you trying to pull!? My sister doesn''t want to sing with him.<span>"Laws? "Haha!" Ah Qin sneered, "To the north of the capital is our Brother Wolf''s way!" one


    The other members of Celestial Wolf Association burst out inughter, all of them very proud of themselves.


    Brother Wolf put down the phone quietly and sat back in his seat, smiling without a word, allowing his brothers to shout and pressure him."A bunch of lunatics." Mu Mu Mu turned around and said to Su Qingxue, "Elder sister, let''s go. There''s no meaning at all." A


    <span>Heughed sinisterly, "Go? You''ve offended our Brother Lang, and you still want to leave?! Do you really think that this blue diamond KTV is owned by your family? This is the ce our big bro Lang is hiding! " oculus


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t looking good, Han Zhe suddenly gave his cousin a meaningful nce.


    <span>Han Yong had a helpless look on his face as he smiled and moved closer to Brother Wolf, saying, "Brother Wolf, for my sake, forget it. Today is Little Zhe''s birthday, and the student hase. It''s not good to be too stiff."


    [He is from the sea. He hasn''t seen much of the world after all. He doesn''t know the rules. You don''t care about me ¡­] In a few days, I will invite my brothers to find a few foreign girls on the golden beach to rx. This will be considered as an apology ¡­ "Brother Wolf squinted his eyes and looked at Han Yong with a smile, "Your Brother Yong said that ¡­" "Of course I''ll give you face. We''re all brothers, so of course Little Zhe''s birthday was ruined by our own people." Speak


    <span>After saying that, Brother Wolf looked at A-Peng and the others and said, "Stop arguing. Are you trying to make it difficult for Brother Yong?"


    <span>Ah Qin and the rest heard what Brother Wolf said and sat down helplessly, sneering at Ye Fan and Su Qingxue.


    <span>"I''m giving Brother Yong face. If you go out and let us brothers meet, hmph ¡­" A-Peng was holding a butterfly knife and spinning it around. No


    Anyway, things calmed down after a while. Han Zhe also stood up, raised his ss and toasted, and said to Brother Wolf, "Thank you, Brother Wolf, for your magnanimity. You also came to celebrate my birthday. I toast Brother Wolf!" wolfBig bro picked up the wine ss and took a sip. "It''s a small matter. For your father''s sake, I can''t ruin young master Han''s birthday!"


    "Thank you, Brother Wolf. I hope Brother Wolf will let off Mu Mu''s sister and brother-inw. They don''t understand your identity, so they don''t have that notion," Han Zhe said. wolf


    <span>Brother waved his hand and nced at Su Qingxue, and said: "Don''t worry, my brothers, I was just saying it ¡­ ¡­" Furthermore, how could we casually hurt Young Master Han''s people? "


    When Han Zhe said this, he immediately felt proud. He turned around and said to Mu Mu Mu Mu, "Mu Mu, don''t worry. Since Brother Lang said so, you guys are fine!"


    <span>Mu Mu Mu was speechless for a moment before she rolled her eyes. "We were originally fine ¡­. "Besides, it''s not like my brother-inw did anything wrong."


    Aiya, Mu Mu, don''t be so stubborn. Thank god there was Han Zhe, otherwise something would have happened! " Zhang Wen quickly said. Zhao


    LuLu also quickly said, "Yeah, even though Brother Wolf invited me to sing, he still refused. If I could sing with him, who knows how many girls in the whole school would envy me!"


    "You wish!" Stupid girl! I even want to duet with Brother Wolf! " Zhang Wenughed and gave a coy wink at Wolf Bro.However, it was obvious that Brother Wolf didn''t have any interest in these two girls. On the contrary, the interest in his eyes grew more and more as he looked at Su Qingxue, who was always cold.


    <span>The small storm seemed to have subsided. Everyone was singing, drinking, punching, and ying dice. The atmosphere became lively.


    After the birthday cake, Han Zhe made a simple wish, but no one ate it.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, was hungry. He cut a piece of cake and even made one with strawberries for Su Qingxue.


    <span>"Wife, today it''s toote to buy strawberry doughnuts for you, let''s just eat a piece of cake." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Su Qingxue said in disappointment, "Oh, forget it. Let''s buy it tomorrow."


    <span>The two chatted as they ate their cake. As for the noisy drinking and boxing, neither of them was interested.


    If not for the fact that they felt that this ce was a little chaotic and wanted to wait for Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu to leave with them, the two of them would have long left.<span>On the other hand, Mu Mu Mu Mu was ying happily with two female ssmates. Although she didn''t like these social groups, the singing equipment here was still excellent.


    Drinking until eight or nine in the evening, the members of the Heavenly Wolf Association whispered to each other. A-Qin poured three sses of whisky and sat in front of Ye Fan at the table.<span>"Come, Miss Su, security brother, we were a bit too much just now. Let''s toast to you and your wife! "It''s an apology!" A


    As he spoke, he handed the two of them the wine. leaf<span>Su Qingxue and Fan Xian looked at each other. The two of them knew that there was something fishy about this wine. However, this sort of thing had no effect on their physiques.


    <span>"Wife, I think this bro is quite honest, let''s drink." Ye Fan said seriously.


    Su Qingxue knew that men were very yful, but she was not interested in drinking foreign wine. She said, "Please drink for me." leaf<span>Fan Xian didn''t care, he picked up two cups of wine and said: "My wife doesn''t like it, how about I drink for her?"


    A-Qinughed wickedly as he winked at Brother Wolf behind him and said straightforwardly, "Sure, you two. Whoever drinks it will be fine!" leaf


    The sails didn''t waste any time on nonsense. They downed two cups of wine. A


    He gave a thumbs up, "How straightforward. Then let''s write off everything that happened tonight!"


    When A-Peng returned to his seat, the members of the Heavenly Wolf Association started to stare at Ye Fan from time to time. Even Brother Wolf also started smoking and subconsciously nced at Ye Fan. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1403

    1403


    Only, even after waiting for a long time, Ye Fan didn''t show any changes.<span>Ah Qin and a few other members of the Heavenly Wolf Gang exchanged looks as if they did not understand.


    Brother Wolf frowned as well, as if deep in thought.


    Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart. These people were probably wondering, could it be that their medicine has expired...


    After eating enough cake, Ye Fan burped. Seeing that Mu Mu Mu had also sung a few songs, he smiled and asked, "Little girl, how long do you n on ying?"<span>Mu Mu Mu was almost done as she smiled and said, "Brother-inw, I''m going to the toilet. I drank too many drinks and will leave when I return."


    "Mu Mu, you left so early? It''s not even ten! " Han Zhe frowned. MourningMu Mu said as a matter of fact, "Didn''t you already blow the candles for your birthday? You sang the birthday song as well. My dad will scold me when we get back home toote." Han


    <span>Zhe forced a smile and nced at Ye Fan in dissatisfaction.


    <span>"Mu Mu, let''s go together, we''re so stifled," Zhang Wen said as she stood up blushing. She had been drinking with a few men of the Heavenly Wolf Association.


    <span>I want it too! " Zhao Lulu giggled and quickly followed him out. Triple


    <span>One of the girls went out to the toilet, full of youth.


    Han Zhe was unhappy. After Mu Mu and the others left, he frowned and said to Ye Fan, "Mu Mu''s brother-inw, where are you staying tonight? I''ll send the chauffeur first, Mu Mu will also send you off." leaf


    Fan Xian smiled and shook his head. "No need. We haven''t seen Mu Mu in a long time. Let''s go out for a strollter. Thank you for entertaining us tonight.""This security brother, if you really want to thank us, then just let your sister-inw and my younger brother have a good time together ¡­"


    Don''t you see that we''re all here to support Little Zhe tonight to help him steal the beauty''s heart? " Han Yong said with a slightly tipsy tone. leaf


    Fan Jian raised his brows. "You need someone else to help you chase after a woman?" This is not quite appropriate. "


    "Damn it... I think this guy is a scumbag! F * ck me, a smelly security guard dares to bicker here?Brother Lang, Brother Yong, I will help you guys to teach this guy a lesson. Ah Qin spat out the betel nut and shouted. This


    Once, Brother Wolf silently smoked without saying anything. Han Yong also had a sneer on his face. Han<span>Zhe said with a sullen face, "I thought you guys would understand the situation if I helped you guys just now. If you insist on making us unhappy, then I can''t help you this time." leaf


    Barely able to do anything about it, Fan sighed, "Despite such a young age, with such a good family background, why would you keep thinking about such things instead of studying properly?"<span>How can a mere security guard like you teach me a lesson? Is there something wrong with your head? Do you know where we are, and who we are? " Han Zhe could no longer bear it. A


    <span>He ran andughed: "Young Master Han, this guy is a donkey! Otherwise, how could he not know anything about the human world? Don''t you see!? See how I take care of him! " Speak


    After saying that, A-Qin picked up a bottle of wine, rolled up his sleeves and headed towards Ye Fan. This<span>Brother Wolf looked up and narrowed his eyes, saying, "Ah Qin... "What are you doing? When our childrene back, it won''t be good to see them."


    "Brother Lang ¡­" If this brat does not teach him a lesson, he might really think that he is worthy of the title "." Ah Qin could not bear it any longer.<span>Brother Wolf looked at Su Qingxue and asked with a smile, "Miss Su, I don''t have many books under my hands. They are all brats, don''t be afraid ¡­ ¡­


    "However, your husband is indeed not very understanding. I think you should be a smart person. It''s better to persuade him and let him leave first. If he stays, something might really happen."Su Qingxue said expressionlessly, "I''m not afraid. Let''s wait for Mu to return before we leave."


    Brother Wolf''s smile became even more obvious. "I admire girls with extraordinary courage like you, but ¡­" The capital was not like Hua Hai. The people here all cared more about face ¡­ This


    The security brother wanted to leave, but no one stopped him, so it wasn''t appropriate for your sister to leave. After all, Young Master Han had spent a lot of time and effort to invite her here. work


    For a big sister, Miss Su, why don''t you stay. I''ll personally send you two backter ¡­ " Siu


    Qingxue was already toozy to deal with these people, she turned around and said to Ye Fan: "Hubby, they''re so annoying, stop ying, we''re going to find Mu, let''s go quickly."


    Ye Fan, who was listening at the side, felt very happy. This bunch of people, they talk and do all sorts of things, as if they were talking in a movie. BeijingThe city was quite interesting!


    <span>Hearing the woman''s impatience, Ye Fan could only say, "Okay, okay, I''ll listen to you, let''s go..." "


    <span>"God damn, you don''t understand human speech!?" A-Peng stepped forward to stop Bei Feng. leaf


    Fan Xian curled his lips. There was no other way, he seemed to be unable to leave safely.


    Just as he was about to take a small action, he suddenly heard Mu Mu Mu''s nervous shouts from outside."Brother-inw, brother-inw!" "Oh no!"


    Mu Mu Mu and Zhao Lulu ran back to the private box in panic.


    What''s wrong? Girl? " Ye Fan was puzzled. Mourning


    Mu Mu anxiously said, "Wenwen! Wenwen was forced into another room by a drunk old rogue!


    That guy insisted that Wenwen apany him for a drink, and he even brought a bunch of thugs with him. "We almost caught all of them ¡­" ""Huh?" When Han Zhe heard this, he immediately felt disgraced. He asked Han Yong, "Brother, what do we do? The students I brought, they can''t get into trouble!"


    <span>Han Yong frowned, "Don''t worry, isn''t this Big Brother Lang? Those guys are just waiting for bad luck. Your ssmates will be fine."


    This episode caused A-Peng and the others to lose interest in Ye Fan.


    "Little Lulu, did you tell them that Big Brother Lang is here? "Who would have the guts to snatch Brother Lang''s girl from her room?!" Ah Qin asked loudly. Zhao


    LuLu was close to tears, "We said it! But they said. Let Brother Wolf ¡­ "Wolf...""Speak, I''m not angry." Brother Wolf said with a smile, but his eyes were gloomy.


    <span>Zhao Lulu whispered, "They said ¡­. He told Brother Wolf to go over and lick them ¡­ Their ¡­ "


    <span>It seemed to be too dirty. Zhao Lulu was too embarrassed to continue speaking, and her face turned red.


    However, the group of people present naturally understood what was going on! HanHe threw his cigar and cursed: "Where did this bastarde from, aren''t you tired of living?!"


    <span>Han Zhe asked carefully, "Are you drunk or something?"


    "Nonsense, who dares to not give face to Brother Lang in the north side of the city?" Ah Qin was furious: "Brothers! Go and open their eyes for their ass! "<span>In a split-second, the group of members of Celestial Wolf Association quickly stood up. Just as they were about to leave, they saw the manager of the KTV, Sister Li, running in.


    <span>Oh my, masters of the Heavenly Wolf Association, please calm your anger. Can you let me handle this? " "Sister Li, please."


    Li-jie, what happened to you? Where did this gueste from? Why is his temper so bad? Do you believe that if my Brother Lang gets angry, you will directly scram from here!? " Ah Qin said fiercely.


    Sister Li''s face was filled with bitterness, "Brother Pang, I don''t want to either... "I don''t know what''s going on with Director Chai in room 777 today, but it seems like she''s drunk and can''t be stopped at all. However, if that little girl goes to drink, she should be fine for the time being."<span>Director Chai? " Brother Wolf squinted, "Is the old jackal here?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1404

    <span>1404


    <span>Sister Li nodded awkwardly, "Yes."


    "F * ck, that old jackal knew that Brother Wolf was here, but he didn''te to toast. How dare he kidnap a girl here?" true"It''s against the heavens, does he want to stop all the construction work!?" Ah Qin scolded loudly. side


    <span>Han Zhe doubtfully asked Han Yong, "Brother, who''s the old jackal?" Han


    <span>Yong said with a look of disdain, "He''s just an engineer, and has some connections. He''s been in the gang before. This


    <span>He had been married to a real estate agent for a few years and had taken over apany. He had been thinking of cleaning up and doing some leg-rot projects. in


    <span>"The north of the city is considered to have some strength, but it''s no match for Brother Wolf. Everyone says that he only knows how to kneel and lick. He''s just a minor character, we, the Han Family, don''t need to be afraid of him!" Han


    Hearing that, Zhi''s heart was filled with confidence. He hurriedly turned to Mu Mu Mu Mu and said, "Mu Mu, did you hear that? "With us here, Wenwen will be fine!"


    At this moment, Brother Wolf made a gesture, "Bring Wenwen back, have the old jackale over here and drink for him ¡­" "


    Rest assured Brother Lang, we brothers understand! " A-Qin chuckled and immediately led his men to rush out.


    Seeing this situation, Ye Fan didn''t need him to intervene. As for Mu Mu Mu, he anxiously waited, afraid that her ssmate would be in trouble.


    <span>Not long after, the corridor outside was filled with shouts and curses.


    <span>Sirius'' men were a bit more ruthless, and with the help of the trainer''s bodyguard, he beat up the other party''s men until they pissed their pants. Beat


    During the process, Wenwen ran back to the room while crying. "


    <span>Wenwen! How are you? " Mu Mu Mu and Zhao Lulu quickly went up to hug their little sister. Zhang


    Wenwen sobbed. Her clothes were torn in several ces, and her face was covered in bruises. Her hair was a mess. "<span>I won''t drink, they hit me. "Ugh ¡­" Zhang Wen''s face was full of fear. It would probably take her a long time to forget the nightmare tonight.


    <span>A short and fat middle-aged man with a bald head and a garlic nose was forcefully dragged into the private room by A-Peng and the others.


    The middle-aged man''s mouth was full of blood. It seemed as if two of his teeth had been knocked out.


    "Kneel!" "Old jackal!" Ah Qin pressed the man down. wolfThe elder brother leaned back on the sofa and said coldly, "You old jackal, you''ve grown up. You dare to snatch the woman in my room?" Old


    The jackal spat out a mouthful of blood, then raised his head and sneered, "So it''s Brother Lang..." Hehe... For a little slut, do you have to be so desperate? " one


    <span>Mu Mu Mu Mu, who was at the side, got angry and kicked the old jackal in the face. "You hoodlum!" You still dare to scold people!? "


    <span>The old jackal''s stomach hurt, and he red at the three girls, "Coming to this kind of ce, what good stuff would it be to be with these bastards of the Heavenly Wolf Gang?!" How many years has he been selling for?! Was it already ck to the point of being carbon ck!? "Haha ¡­" one


    <span>These obscenities made the girls extremely angry.


    Brother Wolf took a drag from his cigarette and snapped his fingers. A


    <span>As soon as he understood what was going on, he immediately pped the old jackal a dozen times, causing the old jackal to spit out a few more mouthfuls of blood.


    "F * ck, open your dog eyes and look clearly! This is Han Guang Industry''s Han Brothers! Young Master Han''s female ssmate, how could a dirty old dog like you even touch her!? " Ah Pang scolded as he fought. in


    Zhang Wen and Zhao Lulu were very excited and kept apuding.<span>Han Zhe was very pleased and said to Mu Mu Mu Mu, "See, Mu Mu, this is power! With me here, no one will bully you anymore! " Mourning


    Mu Mu was speechless. He thought that if she was bullied, this person would have already died. How could Ye Fan and Su Qingxue just stand on the side and watch? This


    When the old jackal seemed to be thoroughly enraged, he said with red eyes: "F * ck!" A wolf in the wind of loneliness!? You dare to hitozi!? Do you really think I''m afraid of you!?


    Do you believe that your father''s phone call will make your Sirius die right away? "


    "Haha ¡­" Old jackal, have you lost your mind? Are you going to call your wife? "Haha ¡­" A few members of the Heavenly Wolf Association mocked.The old jackal had an evil smile on his face, "You dare to give your cell phone toozi? Do you believe that I can scare you to tears by making a phone call!?


    <span>If you don''t dare to give me a chance, then you''d better kneel down, kowtow to me, and call me grandpa, or else ¡­ All of you must die! "


    Seeing how confident he was, a few members of the Heavenly Wolf Gang were puzzled. The old jackal was not afraid of Brother Lang tonight, so how could he be so bold. Could it be that he really had a powerful backer? wolf


    With a carefree expression, Luo Qiu gave him a meaningful nce, "A-Qin, give him a call ¡­"


    "Brother Wolf wants to watch your performance, go ahead and hit him!" Ah Qin threw the phone over.


    The old jackal hurriedly picked up the phone, quickly dialed a number, and called.


    <span>"Hey ¡­" Mr. Liu? It''s me... Old Chai, this number isn''t mine. I''ve been blocked by the Heavenly Wolf Gang. They have a lot of people, so they want to beat me to death ¡­ Right


    Yes, it''s the Heavenly Wolf Association that I mentioned to you. Their guild leader, Tiang, is also here ¡­ We''re at the Blue Diamond KTV. "I am waiting for you!" Electricity


    Finishing his words, the old jackal said with an eerie smile, "Little wolf, just you wait, this time you''re all finished!"


    The members of the Heavenly Wolf Association looked at each other in dismay. They were somewhat uneasy, because from the looks of the old jackal, it seemed that there really was someone helping him. "


    <span>Brother Lang, how about we make a call and contact that person? " Han Yong suggested.


    Brother Wolf waved his hand. "No need."<span>The old jackal stood up andughed: "Tiang, it''s better if we contact you. Bring out your amazing backer, the boss of the capital city. If we don''t call out your backers, you won''t be able to protect yourself tonight!" one


    Zhao Lulu, who was at the side, covered her mouth in surprise and whispered, "So Brother Wolf really knows Boss Cheng Bei?" I heard that Brother Wolf is his foster son? "


    "Shh!" "Lower your voice ¡­" Han Zhe said with a smile, "Brother Wolf would never admit that he has such a background." Zhang<span>At this moment, Wen also recovered a bit from her shock. She worshipped, "No wonder Brother Lang is so calm. What''s there to be afraid of, knowing such a big character?" "


    <span>"I don''t think Brother Wolf even needs his godfather to help him. This old jackal is of such low rank that Brother Wolf can take care of anyone he knows!" Han Zhe said proudly. manifest


    However, when the people of the Celestial Wolf Association saw how confident Brother Lang was, they also felt that there wasn''t much of a problem. "


    Old jackal, we''ll beat you up when your backer arrives! I''ll let you know who''s in charge in the north of the city! " Ah Qin and the others said. "<span>Humph... "A bunch of idiots." The old jackal said disdainfully.


    Su Qingxue, who had been quietly watching on the side, gave Ye Fan a meaningful nce and said in a low voice, "Hubby ¡­. He seems to have done it on purpose. "<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, he could already tell that this old jackal was obviously here to provoke the Heavenly Wolf.


    <span>He was curious as to what kind of backer this old jackal was trying to hook up with. It seemed like this old jackal waspletely unafraid of the big boss of the capital, who was standing behind the Heavenly Wolf.


    However, Sky Wolf''s performance also seemed to have another mystery, he also seemed to be prepared ¡­


    This matter was bing more and more interesting. Ye Fan nned to finish reading it and was no longer in a hurry to leave. He pulled Su Qingxue and sat down. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1405

    1405Waiting for the old jackal to call for his men, the atmosphere in the room was tense. However, the old jackal was very calm, spitting blood from time to time and sneering coldly.


    <span>The group of people from the Heavenly Wolf Association wanted to kill that old jackal.


    <span>Brother Wolf, on the other hand, looked calm. He was smoking his cigarette and said in a hoarse voice, "Old jackal, I''ve heard that you have a new owner on camera. He has a lot of money and has recruited a lot of people."


    <span>"What is it? Little wolf, are you jealous? Even ifozi is their servant, at leastozi is stronger than you bunch of wild dogs! " The old jackal teased. Day


    <span>Wolf lowered his head and smiled while shaking his head, "I just feel that it''s a pity ¡­ You were living a good life. After today, you will be a dead dog. "


    <span>"Ha ha!" The old jackal grinned. "You can take this opportunity to be proud now. In a few minutes, we''ll see who turns into a dead dog!" Old


    <span>As the jackal spoke, it nced at Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu and the other girls.


    "You bunch of bitches! Grandpa will take care of all of you in a while, don''t even think about escaping!"


    Zhang Wen and Zhao Lulu hugged each other in fear and felt very uneasy. Han


    <span>Zhe immediately walked to Mu Mu Mu''s side and said in a low voice, "Mu Mu, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you!"


    <span>"I wasn''t afraid to begin with. Besides, you don''t know how to fight, so how can you protect me?" Mu Mu Mu was slightly speechless.


    Han Zhe''s expression stiffened, and then he exined, "Our Han family knows a lot of big figures. With my brother and I, they don''t dare to do anything to you." Mourning<span>Mu Mu forced a smile and didn''t bother to say anything to him.


    Brother Wolf looked at Su Qingxue and said with a smile, "Miss Su, you are really calm. I admire you more and more. Don''t worry, when we settle this little incident, I will send you back home and ensure your safety." Siu<span>Qingxue held Ye Fan''s hand and coldly said, "No need, I''ll go with my husband."


    Skywolf sneered and shook his head disdainfully, "This is Beijing, not yourpany. Your security husband won''t be able to protect you."


    Su Qingxue frowned, but since Ye Fan did not say anything, she was toozy to say anything. leaf<span>At this moment, Fan Jian felt that he had nothing better to do. Seeing that Skywolf was smoking, he took out the cigarette he had brought and lit it up. See


    When Ye Fan smoked his cheap cigarettes, the members of the Heavenly Wolf Association began to look at him with even more contempt. Ah Qin sneered, "Being a security guard is indeed not easy. What kind of cigarettes are you smoking? Five yuan a pack?"


    Han Yong took the cigar and also picked one up from the table. He threw it in front of Ye Fan and said, "Hey, brother security, let''s smoke this. It''s a gift for you." leaf<span>Fan Xian waved his hand with a smile. "There''s no need. I''m used to smoking these cigarettes."


    Haha, I''m too used to being poor, I can''t get used to high grade goods. Brother Yong, don''t waste your money, haha ¡­ " The members of the Celestial Wolf Society mocked. wolf


    The older brotherughed for a while and then extended his hand to signal, "Don''tugh at him. We''re all born poor, it''s not easy to earn money just by hanging out with him."


    <span>At this time, Han Zhe also smiled and asked Mu Mu Mu, "Mu Mu Mu, your family''s ie should be pretty good. Why is your brother-inw smoking trash?"


    It''s none of your business. Can''t my brother-inw like it? " Mu Mu Mu Mu muttered in his heart. Why didn''t he realize that this Han Zhe was so snobbish in the past? OldThe jackal heard the words of the crowd and also noticed Su Qingxue and Ye Fan. His eyes shed with greed ¡­


    In less than ten minutes, the sound of footsteps came from the corridor outside.


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue looked at each other. They both discovered that one of them was actually at the Initial Stage of Body Refinement? ThisIn the mundane world, he was definitely an expert. leaf


    What was even more surprising was that this person''s inner force was simr to a member of the Mysterious Sword Sect? Addition<span>Previously, the old jackal had called him "Mister Liu", and the sect head''s surname was indeed Liu. He was most likely from that sect. Mystical


    <span>The sword faction was the alliance between the Zhu Family, one of the five great sects. With this background, a Heavenly Wolf would indeed be nothing to fear. No wonder this old jackal was so fearless.


    Soon, a middle-aged man wearing a grey leather jacket, who looked very handsome, arrived at the door of the private box with four men under him.


    Stop! "Who is it?!"


    <span>The two Sirius bodyguards at the door immediately extended their hands to stop them.


    <span>However, before the middle-aged man could say anything, the twockeys charging from behind had already removed the joints of the two bodyguards within three seconds! Day


    The people from the Wolf Gang saw the two bodyguards being ced on the ground. They couldn''t help but narrow their eyes, nervously picking up the knives they brought along with them.


    <span>Mr. Liu! "You''re finally here!" The old jackal quickly got up, bent over and ran over to the man: "Look at my face, it''s all because of them. I lost two of my teeth!"


    <span>This bunch of fellows from the Heavenly Wolf Gang really had nows to speak of! You have to help me. If you don''t get rid of them, I won''t be able to serve you well! " Gray


    The middle-aged man''s expression was cold and indifferent. His gaze had long since locked onto the Heavenly Wolf.<span>You are the president of the Heavenly Wolf Association, the so-called Brother Wolf? " the man asked. Day


    Wolf stood up and said calmly: "It''s me ¡­ ¡­ And who are you? "<span>"Liu Junwen, I''m afraid that even if I told you, I wouldn''t understand it with just your status as the leader of the Northern Division." Liu Junwen said proudly.


    <span>Sirius squinted his eyes and said, "So it''s the ancient martial arts sects ¡­. No wonder the old jackal was so arrogant. can


    This is the capital city, underground gangs have underground gangs'' rules, and your ancient martial arts sects are also interfering, aren''t you afraid of provoking the dissatisfaction of your superiors? " willowJun Wen said with a look of contempt, "Tiang, since you know about the ancient martial arts sects, then you should know about the gap between us. In front of us, you are no different than an ant. You


    His position was too low to be seen. The storm was brewing, and the situation was no longer the same as it had been in the past.


    In the past, our ancient martial arts sects only disdained stepping into your circle. However, the present time is different from the past. is<span>Truthfully, even if you do not beat up our people today, we will look for you in the near future because the ck Sword Sect will have the final say in this underground world of the capital. "


    <span>Sirius said in a low voice, "My appetite is huge. It looks like... Are you guys really not afraid of the people up there? "


    <span>"Someone from above?" Liu Junwenughed disdainfully: "You said that the person in charge of your city''s north side has a backer?" Let me tell you this, the Shangguan Family''s background has no meaning to us at all. No


    You can call him and ask him if he dares to confront me, Liu Junwen. heel


    As you said, the world has changed. Only when one''s fist is strong can one have the right to speak. YouIn the past, those backers were nothing to us ancient warriors. again


    Let me tell you, we are allied with the Zhu Family, one of the five great sects of China. The connections and resources we have are not something you can imagine! You


    <span>Since you dare to touch our men today, then I''ll give you two choices. Either hand over the Heavenly Wolf to us and be loyal to us, or ¡­ You and your subordinates have all disappeared! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1406

    1406 1


    The faces of the members of the Celestial Wolf Society turned blue, filled with anger. However, they didn''t have the courage to fight back against the momentum of Liu Junwen and the other ancient warriors. end<span>They were all ordinary people. Facing this group of real warriors, even if they knew, they would only be throwing their lives away. Han


    <span>On the other hand, Zhe and the other students didn''t understand much about this background. They quietly asked Han Yong, "Big brother, what''s going on? Mystic Sword Sect? Zhu Family? What kind of background was this? "So arrogant?"


    Shhh! Don''t talk too much! I don''t know about the Mystic Sword Sect, but the Zhu Family is a thousand year old Prominent ss. Han Yong''s face was pale as he hurriedly told his little brother to shut up.


    "This... So powerful? There is actually such a great n? " Han


    Hearing this, Zhe, Zhang Wen, and the others were surprised. They didn''t expect the old jackal to be so powerful. Han


    Zhe''s face turned even paler as he regretted saying those words in front of Mu Mu Mu.<span>Su Qingxue, however, could only be heard by a man as she asked, "Hubby, did you tell me before that the vice principal of Hua Hai University was from the ck Sword Sect?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Yes..." "Looks like the winds and clouds within China have changed unpredictably. The Yan City Zhu n and the Xuan Sword Sect all dared toe to the capital to fight for resources, but the key point is that they still have the guts to do so."


    "When the ns leave the mountain together, they will need to reshuffle their power. Those in the upper echelons would find it difficult to protect themselves, and they could only look at the n''s expression and turn a blind eye to these matters ¡­" Su Qingxue said.The two discussed in low voices, nning to see what the Sirius would do with it.


    <span>Sirius took out his cellphone, looked at the message, and smiled, "Branch Chief Liu, your request has been made clear to me." in


    <span>"Before I make my decision, there is an important guest that needs to be weed. Would you like to wait here for me?"


    <span>Haha, Sirius, you''re not trying to escape on your own, are you? " The old jackal was already enjoying himself. Day


    <span>Wolf looked arrogant as he sneered, "I, Skywolf, have never thought about the word ''escape'' ever since my first day out here."


    Seeing how confident their boss was, A-Qin and his men immediately raised their heads and puffed up their chests. Once again, they were brimming with energy.


    <span>As expected of a wolf in the lonely wind, you have guts. "Liu Junwen lightly smiled and said:" No problem, then let us go out and see. I, Liu Ming, would like to know, what made you so blindly confident ¡­ Day


    <span>The wolf didn''t seem to mind. It stretched out its hand and said, "Then please." mass


    <span>He moved to the parking lot outside the KTV''s main entrance.


    <span>Sirius stood looking at his watch, waiting for someone to arrive.


    Liu Junwen and the others from the old jackal had their eyes fixed on the members of the Heavenly Wolf Gang.


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue led Mu Mu Mu and stood in the crowd. They did not walk over and waited quietly.


    At this moment, Han Yong and the two brothers were feeling very uneasy. They didn''t know how to leave, but they were afraid to stay.


    <span>Zhang Wen trembled as she asked Han Yong, "Brother Yong, can we leave first?"


    Shut up! None of you are allowed to leave without our permission! It has to do with the Heavenly Wolf, don''t even think about escaping tonight! " An old jackal''sckey scolded.<span>The Han brothers'' faces were pale, they didn''t dare to say anything. Zhang Wen and Zhao Lulu were also trembling as they leaned on Mu Mu Mu''s side.


    Han Zhe felt embarrassed, so he could only muster up the courage to smile at the three girls. "Mu Mu, don''t worry. Brother Wolf will definitely have a way."Hehe... The young master of the Han Family, the Heavenly Wolf Association is about to disappear. Do you really think a husky can save you? Also


    There are a few little beauties here, don''t count on these pieces of trash. They can''t even protect themselves tonight, so you shoulde over and beg me first, hehe ¡­ " The old jackal replied. Mourning


    Mu Mu could not stand watching and retorted, "Who are you trying to scare!? Did he really think he was that awesome? Isn''t it someone else''s servant? "<span>The old jackal''s face sank, and said with a sinister voice, "Little girl, do you want to try again?"


    Just say it! "You are just ackey to begin with. You dare to bully a little girl, yet you don''t allow others to say it?" Mu Mu Mu Mu made a face.


    <span>The old jackal became angry from the embarrassment. He was about to get his hands on the girl, but he was stopped by Liu Junwen.


    <span>Come on, old fart, don''t get carried away, do you think I don''t exist? To bicker with a little girl, you must throw our Mystic Sword Sect''s face! " Old


    The jackal hurriedly lowered its head in fear, "Yes, yes ¡­" Mr. Liu, I lost myposure. "


    At that moment, a ck Rolls-Royce slowly pulled into the parking lot. Day


    Wolf''s eyes lit up and he quickly walked up to wee them.


    <span>A driver got out of the car. After opening the door, two men got out. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian squinted his eyes. In this car, other than the driver, there were three other people. Two of them, he recognized ¡­ Then ¡­


    The middle-aged man in the suit who got off the car was Wang Han''s cousin, Wang Ting Real Estate''s chairman, Wang Zhaocheng.


    "At the banquet in Hua Hai, I came to greet Ye Fan.""Mr. Wang, I didn''t expect you toe in person. I''m really sorry to bother you." Tiang said with a smile.


    Wang Zhaocheng waved his hand at him, "It''s alright. The situation has been special recently, so of course I have toe personally..." Speak<span>With that, Wang Chengcheng led a middle-aged man in a green coat toward Liu Junwen and the others.


    <span>As for Ye Fan and Su Qingxue, who were standing behind them, because there were a lot of people at the door watching. There were a lot of people with confused eyes, so Wang Zhaocheng didn''t even notice them. Day


    At this moment, Wolf had already obediently stood behind Wang Zhao Cheng, appearing to be ackey''s character. one<span>When the members of the Council of Heavenly Wolves saw their boss acting in such a manner, they immediately stood behind their boss and regained their confidence.


    When Han Yong saw this person, he was also very excited. He pulled Han Zhe and said, "Little Zhe, let''s not be afraid anymore! "So Brother Wolf knows Wang Ting from Wang Ting Real Estate!"


    <span>Wang Ting Real Estate? Just that top five property group from China? " Han Zhe was pleasantly surprised.


    "The key is Wang Dong''s identity. He is a member of the Wang Family, one of the five great sects. The Wang Family is even stronger than the Zhu Family. No wonder Brother Wolf is so calm!" Han Yong said happily. Zhang<span>When the others heard this, their eyes lit up. They didn''t think that they would be able to meet such an influential figure tonight.


    The old jackal, on the other hand, had a nervous expression on his face. He was no longer as cocky as before and hid behind his back with his head tucked in. willow<span>There was a sharp look in Jun Wen''s eyes, but on the surface, he still smiled and said: "No wonder Sky Wolf is so confident, it''s actually Wang Dong. I didn''t even know that ¡­. "Since when did the backing of the Celestial Wolf Association change to the Wang family of Yuancheng?"


    <span>Wang Guangcheng calmly said, "Helmsman Liu, the underground order in the north of the capital city is controlled by Tiang. If we suddenly change our leader, it will be a river of blood ¡­" It''s a bit too ugly to be sticking your feet in like this. "


    Liu Junwenughed out loud and said, "Sirius was the one who took charge of the family and had been doing all sorts of things for a long time. "The reason why our Xuan Sword Sect hase to reorganize itself is for the longevity and stability of the northern sector of the capital.""Liu Junwen, are you saying that our Azure Dragon School can''t manage this ce properly?" The middle-aged man wearing a green jacket snorted coldly.


    "Brother Chu Lei, you are Wang Dong''s bodyguard, you don''t have the right to talk about this with me here, right?" Liu Junwen said with disdain. leavenLei sneered, "I''ve known Chairman Wang since we were young. So what if you''re his bodyguard? With your little strength, you aren''t even worthy enough to be his bodyguard."


    It seemed like... Your Wang Family and the Azure Dragon School are adamant on going against our Mystic Sword Sect? " Liu Junwen said coldly.


    "You''re wrong, Liu Junwen, you guys were a step toote. There should be an order of arrival." willowJun Wen''s eyes shed: "Since that''s the case, then we can only use strength to speak up. I, Liu Ming, would like to seek advice on what kind of abilities the Wang Family and Qing Long Sect have in order to protect this group of viins from the Heavenly Wolf Association!" Word


    <span>Then, Liu Junwen took out his own sword from a follower beside him!


    <span>"ng!"


    With a sh of cold light, Liu Junwen thrust his sword towards Chu Lei! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1407

    1407<span>"Be careful, Mr. Wang!" leaven


    <span>Lei was already prepared, his hands activated the Dragon Lake Technique inner force, facing the Green Dragon w technique, with a flip of his dragon w, he deflected the sharp sword! While you''re here


    Wang Zhaocheng took a few steps back, while the Heavenly Wolf and a group of people carefully guarded Wang Zhaocheng.


    Liu Junwen turned in the air and stabbed out three more times at the three parts of Chu Lei''s body!


    "Three pieces of Plum Blossom!"


    Chu Lei''s feet were like the wind as his body shifted. Like a white wave, he nimbly dodged. This was the Azure Dragon School''s "Wandering Dragon Steps".


    After Liu Junwennded on the ground, he continued his fierce attacks. His sword moved like a white rainbow, sending out streams of Sword Qi.<span>The thirteen swords of the Celestial Sect of Wonders! " one


    The movements of the sword were smooth and natural. asionally, they would open and close, and asionally, they were like a light drizzle of rain.<span>Chu Lei''s body was covered in a protective aura, at the same time he blocked out a portion of the sword qi, his movement was also fast and fluid.


    As Liu Junwen''s sword shed at Zhu Lei''s waist, Chu Lei flipped three times consecutively before he arrived behind Liu Junwen.<span>"Dragon Raising Its Head!"


    Chu Lei took advantage of this and wed at Liu Junwen''s back! willow


    Jun Wen had actually pointed his sword towards the ground. He bent the sword and used the rebound of his Zhen Qi to push his entire body up, and then ferociously kicked back with his foot!


    With one foot in front of the other, the two retreated several steps.<span>Then, in less than a second, the battle resumed! Although ¡­


    Most of the time, it was Liu Junwen who held the upper hand, but from time to time, Chu Lei would throw a heavy punch and grab, but it was still very sharp!


    Everyone was dumbstruck, their attention drawn over.They had never seen a battle between ancient martial artists before. Although the strength of these two was only at the Refinement Realm, to ordinary people, they were already extremely powerful existences.


    <span>Hubby, who do you think will win? " At this time, Su Qingxue was also interested and asked Ye Fan. leaf


    Fan Ri asked, "You also have Li Wu Chen''s cultivation. What do you think?"<span>"That Chu Lei''s cultivation is a bit deeper, I feel like he will win." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan slightly smiled and said, "I actually feel that..." "That fellow from the Mysterious Sword Sect will win."


    <span>"Why?" Su Qingxue was confused, "Is it just because he is also a swordsman?"


    <span>Forget it, he was just a swordsman. How could he be considered a de Master? "The sword techniques of the Mysterious Sword Sect are more able to restrain the martial arts of the Azure Dragon School. Although my cultivation is almost on fire, but using weapons can make up for this disparity." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue didn''t believe it and continued to read ¡­ ¡­ Day<span>Both the wolf and the old jackal kept a close eye on the situation. They knew that after tonight, the underground gangs on the north side of the capital would listen to only this battle!


    Suddenly, he heard Chu Lei scream in pain. His movements had been predicted in advance, and Liu Junwen''s sword had cut open his arm! fresh


    <span>Blood sttered everywhere. Chu Lei quickly retreated, but Liu Junwen took the opportunity to give chase!


    <span>Three continuous sword strikes, white de like shuttles, three more bloody holes on Chu Lei''s body! willow


    Jun Wen kicked the injured Zhu Lei in the chest. After knocking him over, he looked disdainfully at Wang Zhao Cheng and said, "Wang Dong, it seems that your Wang Family needs to find another sect to help them."<span>"Haha!" Mr. Liu was mighty! Mr Liu is so mighty! " The old jackal was at the back, along with a few of his men. He was cheering and pping loudly, as if he could already foresee that the underground gang in the north of the city would be reshuffling after tonight! Siu


    Qingxue knitted her brows and helplessly looked at Ye Fan. It seemed like she was still far from having a good eye for ancient martial arts. Even if her cultivation was higher than these people, she stillckedbat experience.


    The faces of the group of members from Celestial Wolf were all pale, including Skywolf, who had a serious look in their eyes. leaven<span>Lei grimaced, injured, and went back to Wang Zhaocheng''s side dejectedly, "Sorry ¡­. "Mr. Wang, I''ve really lost face for you."


    It''s okay, Chu Lei, victory and defeat aremonce in war. "Wang Zhaocheng was very calm as he turned around to face the Rolls Royce and sat in the passenger seat. The person who didn''t get off the car said," Bro, it looks like you still need toe down.


    Under the puzzled gazes of the crowd, a handsome young man wearing a white shirt walked out of the car. Siu


    When Qingxue saw that person, she asked in a daze, "Wang Zihan?" leaf<span>Fan Xian nodded with a smile. He had long since noticed that Wang Han hade as well. And this fellow''s cultivation was the same as Jiang Xiaobai''s; he had reached the great circle of focus. Ginger


    <span>Little White ate a few of the pills he gave to him. He didn''t know how Wang Zihan had done it, but he must have trained diligently. With his talent, it wasn''t impossible.


    In addition, Ye Fan remembered that Wang Han should have been chosen as the Hidden Dragon. He didn''t know why, but he was actually together with Wang Zhao Cheng in the capital city. King


    <span>Zi Han was ying with her phone, and since just now, she didn''t notice that Ye Fan and his wife were standing in the crowd.


    He put the phone back in his pocket and smiled helplessly. "Bro, are we really going to make a move?" King<span>Zhao Cheng sighed and said, "Big bro doesn''t want to either, but the Zhu Family is already in the limelight, so what can we do about it?"


    <span>"Alright then ¡­" Wang Zihan walked up to Liu Junwen, smiled and said, "The Mystic Sword Sect people huh? Why don''t you go back? You can''t beat me, so there''s no point in getting injured."


    Liu Junwen squinted his eyes, "So it''s the third generation chief of Mount Kunlun, the second young master of the Wang Family ¡­ I have been looking forward to your reputation for a long time, but if you want me to retreat without a fight, isn''t that a bit too arrogant? " KingZi Han shrugged. "Alright, then your move ¡­"


    Before Wang Han could finish his sentence, Liu Junwen had already attacked him without any warning, and suddenly thrusted his sword at Wang Zihan''s heart!


    Facing someone stronger than him, Liu Junwen was not polite and wanted to take the initiative!<span>However, Wang Han instantly used the Cloud Dragon Movement Technique at Kunlun, his figure shed like a ghost, and suddenly appeared behind Liu Junwen.


    "Bam!" willow


    Jun Wen was sent flying by the palm strike, and rolled three rounds on the ground, spitting blood!<span>Everyone present was dumbfounded, most of them couldn''t see how Wang Zihan had done it!


    <span>The faces of the people from the Xuan Sword Sect, the old jackal, and the others turned ashen, not daring to make a sound. And ¡­


    <span>On the other hand, the members of the Heavenly Wolf Gang were all shouting "mighty Young Master Wang". Han


    <span>The family brother also calmed down. Han Zhe''s face lit up as he said to Mu Mu Mu Mu, "Mu Mu Mu, did you see that? I told you that we would be fine! "


    Wang Zhaocheng calmly took out a cigarette and Skywolf quickly lit it up. The two exchanged a look and were in a very good mood.


    "Branch Chief Liu, would you like me to call an ambnce for you?" Wang Zhaocheng teased.Liu Junwen crawled up with difficulty and sneered, "What a Wang Zhaocheng, what a great Wang Family, not only did they pull the Azure Dragon School, they even colluded with the Four Major Sects'' Kunlun ¡­" It turned out that ¡­


    "Of course you have the face to say that our Mystic Sword Sect has crossed the line. In my opinion, you all are the ones who don''t follow the rules." Day


    Wolf stood in front of them and said with an arrogant face, "Branch Lord Liu, if you want to follow the rules, then we, the Heavenly Wolf Association, are willing to fight with the old jackal and the others. We are just small fries, isn''t this fair?"


    "That''s right!" "F * ck you old jackal!" Ah Qin and a few other members of the Heavenly Wolf Association also shouted. can<span>At this moment, a feminine voice came from the other side of the car park.


    What''s going on, Liu Junwen, can you even do such a small thing? " willow


    When Jun Wen heard this voice, he immediately became terrified. He immediately turned around and dropped to his knees. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1408

    1408 KingZi Han frowned and looked with surprise at a woman who walked over gracefully.


    Even Ye Fan did not expect that he would not be able to detect a female martial artist at the Great Perfection of the Spirit Condensation realm, who had been waiting in such a close proximity all this time.


    "The Spirit Condensation realm can hide from Ye Fan, and this ability to conceal one''s aura definitely has some tricks behind it. It is not something that can be aplished just by training."<span>Miss Qingxuan! This lowly one has failed to learn anything, and has let you down! " Liu Junwen was trembling with fear. Even the four disciples of the Mysterious Sword Sect behind him also knelt on the ground in fear. This


    <span>The woman was called Qing Xuan. She had short, dyed white hair and wore silver earrings. Although her face was ordinary, she was about 1.7m tall and had a hot figure. She had a dark and wild aura around her.


    <span>"Truly a bunch of trash. If I didn''te along with them, I would have found nothing."


    Qing Xuan spat out the chewing gum in her mouth and looked at Wang Zihan charmingly ¡­ "


    "Hey, elder sister needs a warm bed for the male servant. I see your skin and flesh, why don''t youe back with me?" King<span>Zi Han froze for a moment, awkwardly waved her hand, and smiled: "No, I''m here to work for my brother ¡­"


    Qing Xuan clicked her tongue, "Then you want to force me to help you?" King


    Zi Han smiled and said, "You can also take them and leave, I don''t like fighting with women.""Haha ¡­" A woman? " Qing Xuan''s expression instantly became gloomy and terrifying, "You sound like ¡­" "You can beat a woman..."


    <span>As soon as she finished speaking, Qing Xuan suddenly elerated and her figure passed three to four meters away, appearing in front of Wang Han!


    <span>"Bam!"


    With a fierce kick as fast as lightning, Qing Xuan''s long leg struck Wang Han''s head! KingZi Han also didn''t expect this woman''s explosive strength to be so strong and speed so fast. Fortunately, he was prepared for it, so he raised his left hand and blocked the attack! But


    <span>The explosive force of this kick, as well as the surging waves of green true qi, still caused Wang Zihan to turn in a circle, only then was he able to dissipate all of his strength!


    Qing Xuan didn''t even give Wang Han any time to react, she was like a little monkey chasing after a human, immediately rushing up to him and attacking with her hands and feet, fast, urate and ruthless!


    <span>"Bang, bang, bang!"


    After Zihan used Kunlun''s Divine Dragon Eight Palms to block for more than a dozen strikes, he used an arrow step and used a Cloud Piercing Steps to open up some distance! "


    Falling Goose Palm! " King


    Zi Han took the opportunity to turn around and continuously send out multiple palm strikes. His true qi exploded in the air, hoping to cause trouble for Qing Xuan. can<span>Qingxuan''s figure was as fast as a nimble snake. After dodging Wang Han''s palm strike, she once again shed with Wang Han!


    Good boy! His body is sturdy enough, but his footwork is actually so fast!? " Qing Xuan seemed very surprised that Wang Han was able to resist her fierce attack. side


    People might not understand, but Ye Fan was very clear that this guy, Wang Zihan, was from a "long-distance running background". His physical fitness was also very outstanding, and his movement technique was first-rate.


    If it were any other Karakorum disciple, they would not be a match for Qing Xuan with the same cultivation level. However, Wang Han''s physique was able to keep up, and they were unexpectedly fighting to the point of no return.


    Seeing the two experts fighting at such a high speed, everyone except for KTV was bbergasted.


    "Mu Mu! Mu Mu! Can you see it clearly? Are these people the martial arts experts from the Wuxia movies? " Zhang Wen and Zhao Lulu momentarily forgot their fear and were instead very excited.Seeing this, Han Zhe''s blood ran cold. He asked Han Yong, "Brother, we know Brother Lang, but do we have the opportunity to know an ancient martial arts expert?"


    <span>"Hehe, based on our rtionship with Brother Wolf, it should be fine. What, you want to learn ancient martial arts?" Han Yong asked.


    Han Zhe nodded, thinking that if he could learn a little ancient martial arts, it would be much more exciting than other music. He could tell from the reaction of the girl beside him.


    When Zhang Wen and Zhao Lulu heard this, they were also very envious. They quickly begged, "Brother Yong, Han Zhe, can we also learn?"


    Don''t worry, if I learn, I''ll teach you guys! "Han Zhe had already thought about it well, full of expectations for the future. He didn''t forget to tell Mu Mu Mu," Mu Mu, you can also learn with me! Mourning


    Mu Mu rolled her eyes in her heart. Did these people really think that ancient martial arts could be imparted to anyone? Warm<span>The flowers in the room, what kind of martial arts could they learn? She didn''t have the talent and she couldn''t bear the hardships, and she still hadn''t managed to cultivate her zhenqi yet... Positive


    At this time, Wang Han and Qing Xuan''s melee fight came to an end with a kick to the back. two


    <span>Everyone took a few steps back and stared at each other.


    "Miss Qingxuan, if we keep fighting like this, we won''t be able to determine the victor unless we break our hands and feet." Wang Han''s eyes turned serious.


    "You are right, if we fight like this, I really can''t do anything to you. I was wrong about Liu Junwen. You are an expert." Qing Xuan said.<span>If that''s the case, then let''s call it a day. In the northern part of the city, our Wang Family will be the first to intervene. Wang Zihan discussed. cyan


    Xuan Xuan smiled mysteriously, "I''m talking about ¡­ I can''t do anything to you after this kind of fight, but can you still fight me the same way as before? "


    <span>Wang Zihan was stunned. He was wondering what the meaning was, but suddenly, he felt his heart strangely twitch!


    <span>"How could that be!"


    <span>Wang Han clutched at his heart, his body stiffened, and fell to the ground, unable to support himself!


    Zihan! " Wang Zhaocheng cried out in surprise. He didn''t understand why his cousin had suddenly fallen. Wasn''t he fine just now?!


    Just as Wang Zhaocheng was about to run over, Liu Junwen rushed up and grabbed him, cing the sword on his neck!


    "Wang Dong! "Don''t worry, Miss Qing Xuan did not ask you toe." Liu Junwen let out a bloody sneer.


    Seeing this, Chu Lei couldn''t care about his wounds anymore and charged forward to save her. canLiu Junwen blocked with Wang Zhaocheng in front of him, then turned around and kicked Chu Lei to the ground!


    A defeated opponent! Let''s see what kind of rascal you are, daring to make a move! " Liu Junwenughed and spat, venting out all the anger he had umted after being defeated by Wang Zihan.<span>At this time, Wang Zihan fell to the ground, gnashing his teeth in pain as he attempted to circte his energy. However, he discovered that his true qi had beenpletely sealed, and his muscles were extremely stiff ¡­ "


    How could this be ¡­ Did you use poison? " Wang Zihan was confused and perspiring profusely, "But... But how could I. "I didn''t notice anything..."<span>Qing Xuan caressed her short white hair, bent down andughed: "Little white face, the difference between you and me isn''t due to cultivation or martial arts, but my innate bloodline, which is more noble than you ¡­ ¡­ "This is my talent, you won''t understand."


    <span>"Bloodline?" Wang Han suddenly thought of something, "You ¡­" "Are you a member of the n?"


    <span>Wang Zhaocheng''s face was also pale as he gritted his teeth and said, "You... Your Zhu Family and the Mysterious Sword Sect have sided with the n!? Do you even want the face of a famous sect!? "


    They finally understood why the ck Sword Sect dared to be so unbridled and provoke their Wang n. It was because they had the backing of a n! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1409

    <span>1409


    "Shut up!" Liu Junwen scolded loudly, "Wang Zhaocheng, you better keep your mouth shut! What do you mean, having no face? It is an honor for us to ally with a powerful n!


    <span>Your Wang Family does not know how to appreciate favors, and yet you still dare to speak such nonsense and touch our people, do you think you are worthy topete with our family?! "


    As a dog of the n, how could he disy such a sense of honor? Humph... Aren''t you afraid that your ancestor''s coffin can''t be pressed down! " Wang Zhaocheng cursed. willow<span>Jun Wen''s eyes shed with killing intent, "Wang Zhao Cheng, don''t think that I won''t dare to kill you. It''s just that your Wang Ting Real Estate still has some things ¡­ Otherwise, based on your words, I will kill you! "


    <span>Hearing that, Wang Zhaocheng flew into a rage: "What are you doing!? Could it be that he is looking down on our family''s property!? Wishful thinking, I will not hand it over to you! "


    "Haha, what right do you have that thends and houses of China belong to your Wang Family? Whoever is strong belongs to that person! "


    Liu Junwen turned to Qing Xuan and said, "Miss Qing Xuan, this Wang Ting Real Estate is in control of a lot of good locations in the capital. I think they should all be able to help the Xuanfeng n develop here in the capital."<span>"Oh? Really? Then, let him hand it over. We, the Xuansui n, are just worried about theck of a good ce to build a hall in the capital.


    <span>"The Ancestor also specifically mentioned that we should create a distribution system in different ces. Of course, the Capital City is the most important ce. If it''s done well, I will pay you a tribute." Qing Xuan nodded her head in satisfaction.


    <span>Liu Junwen was happy, he did not care andmanded: "Men! Take Wang Zhaocheng and Wang Zihan with you! "


    At this time, Wang Zihan couldn''t move at all. He had no ability to resist as he was lifted up by the two people from the ck Sword Sect. King


    Zhao Cheng knew that once they were captured, they would be treated harshly. With the n here, the Wang n would not be able to rescue them easily.<span>Thinking of this, Wang Zhaocheng panicked. The only person who could ask for help at the scene was the Heavenly Wolf Gang!


    Heavenly Wolf! Sirius, what are you standing there for!? Save us! Contact my uncle! We, the Wang Family''s military, have people! You must not be afraid! " Day


    The faces of the people from the Wolf Gang turned pale. They were originally asking the Wang family for help, but now, the Wang family was actually asking them for help!?<span>Han Yong nervously whispered from behind, "Brother Lang ¡­" Don''t make a move... The moment he made his move, we were all gone! Even if the Wang family had a military background, it might not be of any use! Then ¡­


    What kind of Xuanfeng is this, I''ve never even heard of it before, it''s definitely not something we can imagine! "Han Zhe was also scared to the point that he hid at the back. Zhang Wen, Zhao Lulu, and the others, although they don''t know what the family is, but they do know that this is definitely a more terrifying existence than the five great sects!


    <span>The old jackalughed maniacally, "Haha!" What kind of shitty Wang family is this, didn''t they fall into the hands of our Branch Lord Liu!?


    A wolf in the wind? Pui! A husky was worthy of being called a wolf!? You f * cking scream again! Call again! "


    As the old jackal cursed, he spat on the face of the Heavenly Wolf! A<span>When the few members of the Heavenly Wolf Association saw that their brother had been spat on, they did not dare to make a sound. They lowered their heads and gnashed their teeth.


    Skywolf clenched his fists. His face was ashen, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    "Brother Wolf?" Brother Wolf? "Haha ¡­" The old jackal barked sinisterly, "Why don''t you be a little more fierce? Why are you so cowardly? Mr. Wang wants you to make a phone call and contact the military. NoWas it said that a single person could kill dozens of people on the other side and make them run? So you are also afraid of death? Where was the knife you used to chop people up back then!? Take it out! " Day


    Wolf''s face looked like still water. He said in a low voice, "Director Chai ¡­ "We''re all from the capital, so don''t be too extreme. Since you''ve won today, let''s just leave ¡­"


    <span>"What?" Director Chai? " The old jackal had an evil grin on his face, "Didn''t you always call me the old jackal? Did you f * cking eat sh * t with your mouth!? " Old


    <span>The jackal directly pped Skywolf!


    <span>"Fuck you!" You want me to not give you a good beating, and you want to leave too?! "


    <span>The Heavenly Wolf trembled in anger, but it did not dare to make a sound. Its forehead was covered in cold sweat. posterior


    <span>Seeing this scene, the eyes of Zhang Wen and Zhao Lulu, who were standing next to him, also dimmed. In their eyes, the image of the Sky Wolf hadpletely copsed. King


    Zhao Cheng saw all of this and felt utter despair. "Sky Wolf ¡­ ¡­ It was all in vain for me to help you... "You piece of trash!"


    <span>Liu Junwenughed lightly, "Mr. Wang, now do you know, dogs can''t stop themselves from eating feces. In the end, your dog is still a dog, if you don''t turn into a wolf ¡­" "Stop struggling,e with us" Speak


    <span>With that, Liu Junwen brought Wang Zhao Cheng and Wang Zihan to a car. Old


    The jackal seemed to not be satisfied yet, his eyes looked towards Su Qingxue who was at the back of the crowd and smiled evilly: "Oh yeah, Sky Wolf ah ¡­ ¡­ That woman, did you take a fancy to her tonight?<span>Beautiful... "How about this, I don''t think you''ll have the chance to enjoy it. Let me help you taste it ¡­"


    The old jackal waved at Su Qingxue, "Beautiful girl,e here and let your brother hug you."


    Su Qingxuepletely ignored him. Her eyes were as cold as ice.<span>"Yo, you''re pretty stubborn?" The old jackal called two of his subordinates over and said, "Should I make a move?"


    This time, Su Qingxue finally spoke. With a helpless look in her eyes, she looked towards Ye Fan and said, "Hubby, what are you daydreaming for?" leaf


    <span>At this moment, the sails were thinking about the matter of the Xuansui n. That woman called Qing Xuan should be from the same race as the ancient god''s descendant, Qingyin. This


    The method Qingxuan had just used on Prince was probably the ck Bee Empire''s bloodline talent, "Bee Poison".


    It was said that after the ck Bee Tribe awakened their bloodline, their bodies would be able to secrete a poison that made their opponents lose theirbat strength. Furthermore, their physical attributes would be extremely strong and would be filled with explosive power. leafThis time, Fan Xian could be considered to have experienced it. However, he did not know how big of a gap there was between Ancestor Qing Yin and this junior. aural


    Hearing Su Qingxue''s words, Ye Fan came back to reality. He thought for a while, then said to the Heavenly Wolf, "Brother Wolf, you are right? You''ve already spat on the ground, can you still endure this?" leaf


    Fan Fan thought, This old jackal is such a fellow. Even if I were to attack him, he would find it dirty. I should just let Tiang and the others deal with him. This


    After hearing those words, Sky Wolf, who had no ce to vent his anger, seemed to have found a way out. He red and said, "You, a smelly security guard, are worthy to teach me a lesson!? Is he courting death!? "Han Yong and Han Zhe were also furious. They felt that Ye Fan was pulling them into the fire pit.


    Are you an idiot? How can it be your turn to speak!? If you want to die, don''t drag us down with you! " Han Yong fiercely said. Han"Zhe also quickly took a few steps back, afraid that he would be treated as a part of Ye Fan''s group."


    <span>Mu, quicklye with me. Your brother-inw will kill you! " Han Zhe was about to go and find Mu Mu.


    However, Mu Mu Mu had vexedly lifted his hand and said with a frown, "Go away! "Curse my brother-inw, go to hell!"


    "Oh, thisss is not bad. She''s quite spicy. I''ll first favor you, Lord Firewood." The old jackal saw this and smiled sinisterly as he reached out his hand to touch Mu Mu Mu''s face. can


    <span>Just as his hand was about to reach out halfway, a scene that made everyone present tense up appeared!


    "Bam!"


    With a sudden dull thud, the old jackal''s stout body was sent flying into the air like a cannonball!<span>It streaked across the air for a full seven to eight meters before the old jackal spat out a mouthful of blood and fell heavily onto the ground. It directly copsed into a pile of soft flesh, as if both its sternum and spine had been broken! He was as dead as he could be! This


    <span>With a sh of lightning, the transformation happened so fast that no one could react!


    After a full ten seconds, everyone''s eyes turned to look at Ye Fan in bewilderment... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1410

    <span>1410 Leaves


    Fan Xian expressionlessly retracted one of his feet. He had simply kicked, so there wasn''t anything special about it. But<span>Even with a casual kick, the old jackal''s internal organs were all shattered.


    <span>The scene was dead silent. Other than Su Qingxue and Mu Mu Mu, who were not surprised, the others did not dare to believe their eyes ¡­ Old


    The subordinates of the jackal were all stunned. They couldn''t believe that their boss had already died?


    Sirius forgot to breathe. He opened his mouth and stared at Ye Fan, his mind nk.


    Ah Qin and a few other members of the Heavenly Wolf Gang, the two brothers Han Yong and Han Zhe, Zhang Wen and Zhao Lulu were also stunned. Their expressions were filled with astonishment and shock.


    Liu Junwen looked at the dead body of the old jackal lying on the ground, with a trace of shock in his eyes. He immediately looked at Ye Fan nervously, "Who are you?!"At this time, Wang Zhao Cheng also finally recognized Ye Fan, but he couldn''t believe his own eyes. He stammered in hesitation, "Ye... Mr. Ye? " posterior


    The face of Wang Han, who could not move even an inch, also revealed a look of pleasant surprise. His body was stiff from the pain, and his mouth could not even speak. leaf


    <span>At this time, the sail slowly walked to the front of the crowd, and everyone''s eyes were tightly fixed on him.


    "Let them go. As the oldest group of people in thisnd, they''re making our country ck with smoke. Is that interesting?" Ye Fan sighed and said. cyan


    Xuan Xuan''s face kept changing, she could clearly feel that Ye Fan''s inner force cultivation was only at the same level as her. She didn''t know why, but Ye Fan gave her an extremely strong sense of danger!


    "And who are you?" Qing Xuan replied coldly.<span>Without waiting for Ye Fan to say anything, Wang Zhaocheng blurted out, "You have no eyes, and you don''t even recognize this person?!" Has Lucifer, the Lord of Hell, the leader of INFERNO ever heard of it!?


    He is the General Protector of China! The peerless General Ye, Ye Fan! "After meeting General Ye, you still dare tomit suicide here?" King


    Zhao Cheng didn''t know much about the matters of the n, but he knew about Ye Fan''s prestige in the army and the powerful forces overseas. one<span>A long list of titles was announced, shocking everyone present once again! Right


    As for Skywolf and the others behind him, they did not understand most of the titles. However, the words'' General Protector ''was enough to stir people''s hearts! Zhang


    Wen asked Mu Mu stupidly, "Mu Mu, isn''t your brother-inw a security guard? How did you be a general again? "


    "My brother-inw is a security guard in thepany, but he''s also a general who saved the country before. Can''t he be a general?" Mu Mu Mu asked with a grin. duoThe girl waspletely speechless. When she thought about it carefully, it was true that they did not have any conflicts.


    Han Yong and Han Zhe were already trembling in fear. Although they didn''t understand how the security guards could have such a strong background, when they thought back to how they were cursing Ye Fan just now, their intestines turned green with regret.


    Qing Xuan and Liu Junwen also shivered, especially Qing Xuan, her eyes revealed a trace of fear, her face paled as she swallowed her saliva, and said: "You ¡­. You are a Sword God?! " leafFan Xian curled his lips, thinking to himself, just who came up with this nickname? How did it be so popr?


    "Impossible!" How could a Sword God appear in such a ce? " A trace of disbelief shed across Qing Xuan''s eyes. inFrom Qing Xuan''s point of view, Ye Fan was definitely a majestic and domineering man after the battle between Xuan Ming and Feng Shen. oculus


    In front of him, although Ye Fan''s kick just now was very stunning, it was absolutely not the style that a Sword God should have.


    Why not? I came out with my wife to take a look at my sister-inw. I came out to y. Is it that strange? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    <span>Hearing that, Qing Xuan looked at Su Qingxue who was in the distance and narrowed her eyes: "Your wife? Could that person be the Patriarch of the Xuan Ming n, Su Qingxue? " leaf


    <span>The sail nodded. cyan


    Xuan Xuan immediately rxed, and sneered: "I was almost tricked by you. A grand patriarch of one of the four great ns, would he casuallye out? And you don''t even bring any of your entourage? It was simplyughable...Do you really think that you can fool us by colluding with the Wang n and lying to us? " leaf


    <span>Even Fan Jian couldn''t hold back hisughter anymore. He turned around and said to Su Qingxue, "Wife, did you hear that? Next time when you go out, bring more people with you. They won''t believe that you''re the leader of the Xuanming n."


    Su Qingxue was speechless. She held onto Mu Mu Mu and said, "Quickly finish it. There are too many servants waiting. It''s not convenient." leafFan Xian smiled and nodded. He turned around and asked Qing Xuan, "What about it? Do you really believe me?"


    Qing Xuan smirked, "It''s very simple. Take out your sword and let me see your ''Sword God'' strength." leaf


    Fan Xian shook his head, "You are not worthy enough for me to use my sword."


    "What!?" Qing Xuan felt greatly humiliated, and angrily said: "You impostor, I''ll let you have a taste of bee venom!" cyan


    Xuan Xuan''s feet suddenly exploded with power, and she punched towards Ye Fan! can<span>Qing Xuan''s speed was already very fast, but in Ye Fan''s eyes, she was still nothing out of the ordinary. leaf


    <span>With a casual wave of his hand, the sail grabbed Qing Xuan''s fist. Not only that, it ignored the true energy that had been released by the opponent and forcefully flung her into the air, then smashed her ruthlessly onto the ground! cyan


    <span>Xuan Xuan felt like she didn''t have the power to retaliate at all. A wave of power that could destroy anything was treating her like a sandbag. She kept going up, going down!


    "Bam!"Qing Xuan''s body smashed into the ground, causing her to spit out a mouthful of blood. She felt as if several of her ribs had been broken, and her knees and feet had also shattered!


    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he sessively spat out a few more blood clots ¡­ cyan


    <span>Xuan Wu''s face was devoid of color, her eyes filled with fear! cyan


    Xuan Xuan didn''t even have the chance to exchange moves. In Ye Fan''s hands, she was just like an ordinary person who couldn''t even fight! If


    If she were to fall again, she would probably die! leaf


    After Fan Jian released Qing Xuan''s hand, he looked at his own palm and muttered: "Oh ¡­ So this is bee venom, interesting... But it seems that this sort of sinister poison has been restrained by the Divine Dragon Bloodline in my body ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan carefully sensed for a moment and discovered that there were traces of a rarely discovered poison that had entered his body. However, it was quickly destroyed by the Divine Dragon Bloodline.


    <span>At this moment, Qing Xuanpletely believed that Ye Fan was the Sword God! Because this was too strong!


    "Lord God of Swords... It was my stupidity... Please spare me ¡­ " Qing Xuan was lying on the ground, and couldn''t even stand up as she begged with an ashen face.


    <span>Even in her wildest dreams, Qingxuan had never imagined that Xuanyuan Po''s ns in the capital would be broken by Ye Fan and his wife. Even if the Xuanji ancestor were to personallye, it would all be in vain! willow


    Jun Wen was also dumbstruck and came to his senses. He quickly let go of Wang Zhao Cheng and led his men to kneel down, kowtowing to Mr. Ye as he pleaded in a trembling voice, "Please spare our lives, Mr. Ye! We have eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai! Please have mercy! " See


    <span>At this moment, Brother Wolf, A-Qin, Han Yong, Han Zhe, and the others behind him felt their legs go soft! in


    In front of them, there was an arrogant, unreachable ancient martial artist, five famous martial artists, and that mysterious powerful family member ¡­ At this moment, they were all kneeling on the ground, begging Ye Fan''s forgiveness? This


    <span>How suffocating must such a person be!? It was simply impossible to imagine the height he was at!


    But just a moment ago, they were in the private room,ughing at Ye Fan for not having seen the world before, andughing at him for smoking inferior cigarettes, and even trying to seduce his wife in front of him? This


    Thinking back again, the deep fear and terror in the hearts of Sirius and the others was indescribable. They were so scared that they had no more thoughts and could only kneel down in front of Ye Fan, afraid of being investigated.<span>"Plop, plop, plop ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan was currently depressed, why would these guys like to kneel down? Kneeling down wouldn''t change his mind, but he suddenly heard the sound of kneeling down behind him.


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head and saw that Sirius was bringing members of the Heavenly Wolf Gang. The two brothers Han Yong and Han Zhe were kneeling in fear towards him.


    "What are all of you doing now?"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. Was he that scary?I should be quite friendly tonight. As my strength increases, my temper can be said to be getting better and better. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1411

    <span>1411


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan couldn''t help but think of the former Martial God ¡­


    It was as if everyone who mentioned him, regardless of whether they were members of the n or epic tier experts, was very cautious and fearful, as if the Martial God was a murderous demon king.<span>But when Ye Fan met Ye Wuya twice, he felt that Ye Wuya was a glutton and treated him pretty well. It was not difficult tomunicate with him, and there was nothing to be afraid of. leaf


    Fan knew that he was still far from reaching the War God level of power.


    <span>But he gradually began to understand why the War God was so amiable and didn''t have any of the attitude of an expert of the War God ¡­


    There was no need to put on airs, because just by appearing in front of others, they would be scared. If they put on an expert''s airs, wouldn''t they be so scared that others wouldn''t even be able to speak?


    <span>When Ye Fan thought of this, he suddenly felt that it was interesting, and he could only shake his head and smile. can


    He hadn''t thought that this smile would cause the people beside him to feel especially uneasy.<span>They didn''t understand what Ye Fan was suddenlyughing about. They only felt that Ye Fan was so unfathomable that they couldn''t see through his thoughts. one


    The people kneeling in front of the gang were all guessing Ye Fan''s "profound meaning". Could it be that he wanted them to obediently admit their mistakes?"Ye ¡­" General Ye... "It''s us who are blind. Please don''t worry about what happened just now..." Han Yong smiled in a ttering manner, but it was even uglier than crying.


    "What happened just now?" Ye Fan came back to his senses, and after thinking for a moment, he said: "Oh ¡­ ¡­" "You mean, you cursed me?" Han


    <span>Yong''s face immediately turned green, and he fiercely pped himself on the mouth. "It''s all because of my lousy mouth!" Bad mouth! I''m blind! You have eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai! "


    <span>Seeing his cousin p him on the face, Han Zhe''s face turned red and also started to p his own face. At this moment, he couldn''t care less about his face, he could only hope that Ye Fan would not take any offense. leaf


    Fan Xian was baffled. He did not say anything, so how could they just add fuel to the fire? "


    "Brother-inw, just let them go. Look at their swollen faces!" Mu Mu Mu pouted as he thought that he was still a ssmate, so he might as well forget about it.<span>Ye Fan was very innocent and said, "Little girl, what does this have to do with me? It''s not like I''m going to let them p me in the face." Mourning


    Hearing that, Mu Mu said to the Han brothers, "Did you hear that? My brother-inw said that he didn''t want you to p him in the face, so stop! "My brother-inw won''t argue with you guys!"


    "Thank you, Miss Mu!" Thank you, Mr. Ye, for your magnanimity! " HanThe faces of the family brothers were burning, just like a monkey''s ass. Han Yong felt as if he had been granted amnesty and felt like he had just recovered his life.


    But at this moment, Han Zhe was ashamed. He wished he could find a hole to hide in!


    Only now did he realize that his original thoughts were so naive. It wasn''t that he was sacrificing his body to pursue Mu Mu Mu Mu, but that he couldn''t even afford to be a girl!<span>Zhang Wen and Zhao Lulu, who were at the side, also looked at Mu Mu Mu with admiring and admiring eyes. They realized howughable it was for Mu Mu Mu to be with Han Zhe ¡­


    It was no wonder that Mu Mu Mu looked down on Han Zhe. How could the Han Family be worthy of such a background? again


    Looking at Ye Fan, the two girls only regretted mocking him. In the eyes of others, they were probably no different from idiots. leaf<span>Fan Sai did not pay any attention to the two people from the Han family. He looked at Sky Wolf and the others and asked, "Why are you two also kneeling? Did I make you kneel? "


    <span>Skywolf lowered his head, he simply didn''t know how to face Ye Fan. This was the first time in his life that he felt that he was so stupid!


    <span>Who do you think you are? He actually put on airs and put on airs in front of such an expert, and even did something as if he looked down on others? Now


    Thinking about it, Skywolf felt that he was no different from a retard just now!


    "I... I don''t have the face to face with you ¡­ " The Heavenly Wolf really did not dare to look directly at Ye Fan, not even to nce at him.


    <span>Ah Qin''s face turned green, and he kowtowed with a pale face: "Mr. Ye! We are all from the countryside and have never read any books. We didn''t know that you are an otherworldly expert! "If you have offended us earlier, please let us off this hook!"


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "If I was really just a security guard, could it be that the way you treated me just now was the right thing to do?" You


    Since we are all born into poverty, why should we make things difficult for and look down on the lowest ss of society? Looking at how you all were just now, you guys must have bullied the honest people quite a bit, right? " Day


    <span>Lang Xie, A-Peng, and the others were even more embarrassed. They couldn''t utter a word.


    <span>"I don''t mind drinking a few cups of wine, but since you guys had thoughts about my wife just now, that''s another matter." Ye Fan asked Su Qingxue, "Wife, what do you think we should do?" Siu


    Qingxue said indifferently: "Dogs bite people, don''t tell me people also want to bite dogs." leaf


    Fan Xianughed. "As long as you don''t mind. I''m also toozy to kill them, so boring ¡­" Day<span>Lang, A-Peng, and the others felt a sense of relief. They were finally going to survive.


    However, they also felt that it was iparablyughable and miserable. In Ye Fan''s eyes, their lives were actually so insignificant.He was like an ant on the ground. It didn''t matter whether he stepped on it or not.


    At this time, Ye Fan waved to Wang Zhao Cheng, "About that ¡­. "Oh, Mr. Wang,e over here and have a look."<span>At this time, Wang Zhaocheng''s face was glowing. He ran up to them very actively. He no longer had the appearance of a descendant of the Great Crocodile Wang Family. He had the attitude of a humble little brother.


    <span>"Mr. Ye, you can call me Zhao Chengsheng or Wang Dong or something like that. I''m the Chisel King. If you have any orders, feel free to say it ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian waved his hand, "If I don''t give orders, I feel that the domestic situation is different from before. It doesn''t seem too reliable to rely on the Sky Wolf Society to stand on the north side of the city." ToNo ¡­. Talk to this Brother Lang and give them some severance pay, and get the north of the city vacated ¡­ " posterior


    When Su Qingxue, who was facing him, heard this, she couldn''t help but reveal a trace of surprise in her eyes.


    <span>Brother Wolf was kneeling on the ground with a face full of humiliation and unwillingness. He hadn''t thought that he wouldn''t even be able to kick him out and wipe out the Heavenly Wolf Association. As the president, he wasn''t even qualified to have a chat!


    <span>No matter how ufortable he felt, Brother Wolf could only kneel there, not daring toin. King


    Zhao Cheng was also smart. He immediately realized something andughed, "Isn''t that what you said, Mr. Ye? Why would he need to negotiate with this trash?


    <span>I will immediately ask Tiang and his gang to leave the capital overnight! "After tonight, you have the final say in this underground gang in the north of the capital!" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian hurriedly shook his head and smiled. "I won''t join in the fun. I will send someone else to take over, as this is the capital of China after all. I don''t think it''s good for them to be in such a bad mood, but it''s better to look for someone who can manage the situation. What do you think?"


    Wang Zhaocheng immediately understood that Ye Fan wanted to send his men to take over. He quickly nodded and said, "Yes, yes, Mr. Ye is truly worthy of being called the peerless hero of our nation. He truly did a good deed for our country and our people."Ye Fan nced to the other side and saw Qing Xuan lying on the ground, unable to get up. He smiled and said, "Thisdy, is your Xuanfeng n still nning to build a hall in the capital?"


    Qing Xuan''s expression stiffened as she said with a wry smile, "I ¡­ I''m just here to pave the way. "We still have to ask the ancestor and elders of the n."<span>"Oh?" Ye Fan''s smile became even more obvious, but his eyes gradually became colder and he said, "So what you mean is..." You guys can stille? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1412

    <span>1412 Green


    Xuan Wu''s entire body shivered, she knew that she had said the wrong thing, and quickly lowered her head in fear, "No no no! We, the Xuanyuan family, will definitely not dare to take even half a step into the territory that your Sword God wants! "<span>"Don''t be so excited, I''m just asking, but saying that will save me a bit of trouble ¡­"


    <span>"Otherwise, I will have to find out where your hometown is, and pay a visit to it. My wife and I are on vacation, so it will be quite troublesome." Ye Fan lightly said.


    <span>Qingxuan felt a burst of fear, and felt a chill in her heart. She could already guess that if she had hesitated a little bit longer, Ye Fan would most likely have killed her. If she had gone to the ck Bee Empire, it would have been a bloody mess!


    After all, Ye Fan even dared to massacre Zhou family of Xuanming, let alone a Xuanfeng family! byShe only wanted to protect her life right now, so she didn''t dare to have any bad thoughts. Furthermore, in her opinion, even if they told the n''s patriarch, they wouldn''t dare toe against the Sword God, right? in


    <span>Wang Zhaocheng, Liu Junwen, and the others who were standing on the side heard this and felt their legs go weak. Ye Fan''s few words had actually scared all of the people in the n to death! Difficult


    Ye Fan''s strength alone was enough to intimidate the entire ck Bee Tribe? To


    Brother Yu Lang, the Han Family brothers, and the others were all stunned.


    "With just a few words, he has already taken half of the underground forces into his pocket. This kind of strength is like a dream to these people. It is not something they can understand!"<span>"Alright, there are too many people waiting here, so it''s not convenient. Everyone can leave." Ye Fan turned around and waved towards Su Qingxue and Mu Mu Mu. "Wife, Mu, let''s go."


    When Mu Mu Mu heard this, he said to Han Zhe who was kneeling on the ground, "Han Zhe, why are you still kneeling? Let your driver send Zhang Wen and LuLu back."


    Han Zhe quickly stood up, with a trace of fear, he respectfully smiled and said, "As you wish ¡­ Mu ¡­ "Miss Mu ¡­" Mourning


    Mu rolled her eyes and said to her little sister, "Wenwen, Lulu, see you tomorrow. Goodbye!"<span>At this moment, Zhang Wen and Zhao Lulu had already be very nervous when they saw Mu Mu Mu''s expression. They stiffly waved their hands.


    Why are you guys like this? Were you scared by my brother-inw? "My brother-inw is a good person. As long as he doesn''t go overboard, he won''t casually kill people." Mu Mu Mu smiled as he turned around and asked Ye Fan, "Right, brother-inw?" leaf


    Fan Xian smiled and nodded, "That''s right. Students, you have had a good time tonight. In the future, take care of this girl at school."<span>Han Zhe, Zhang Wen and the other two were on the verge of tears. From Mu Mu''s meaning, Ye Fan really did kill a lot ¡­ After tonight, who would dare to have any ideas about Mu Mu Mu? Why would I need to take care of him!? King


    Zhao Chengze quickly asked, "Mr. Ye, it''s really rare to meet you. Why don''t you go to our Wang family''s residence to rest? It''s all thanks to you that we entertained you today." leaf


    <span>Fan Jian waved his hand, "Forget about it, we''ve already booked a hotel. I came out with my wife to take a vacation, so I''m going to rx. Going to your house as a guest is too troublesome."


    <span>Wang Zhaocheng hurriedly smiled and said, "Then tomorrow is fine too. Aren''t you old acquaintances with Zi Han? Think of it as a trip to Beijing to give us a chance to receive you. Also, if you want to send someone to take care of matters at the north side of the city, we can chat a bit." leaf


    The sail thought for a while, as if there were some things that he could understand, and then said: "Okay, then we''ll go to your house tomorrow."Wang Zhaocheng was full of joy. "Then we''ll be waiting for you and Madam to arrive. How about I send a car over to escort you?"


    "No need, let''s take a walk and take the subway to catch a taxi. You guys can do what you want." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Wang Zihan sat stiffly on the ground, and said with a wry smile, "Brother Fan ¡­" "This bee venom is pretty strong, I won''t send you and Sister-inw off."


    Before I came to the capital, I saw Jiang Xiaobai once, he is much stronger than you, so you have to do your best. "Ye Fan looked at him yfully. He knew that Wang Zihan''s internal energy could take some time to cure the bee poison, so he didn''t need to worry too much.Wang Han''s face was at a loss, as he thoughtfully asked, "Has he improved so fast?" Sigh... "I was following Brother Fan as expected, so I improved at an amazing speed..."


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t stay any longer, taking his wife and sister-inw with him as he leisurely walked out of the car park towards the nearby subway station.


    He wanted to send Mu Mu home first before returning to the hotel with Su Qingxue.


    As he watched Ye Fan and the other two leave, Sirius, along with a few of his subordinates, slowly stood up.


    At this moment, the Heavenly Wolf really did seem like a lone wolf in the wind. However, this wolf seemed extremely lonely, as if it had aged by more than ten years.<span>The Han brothers, Ah Qin, and the others who were behind also hung their heads in dejection. They all knew that after tonight, there would no longer be any Heavenly Wolf Conference in the capital ¡­


    "Miss Qing Xuan, let''s take you away." Liu Junwen and the rest supported Qing Xuan as they spoke.


    Qing Xuan''s face was pale. She unwillingly looked at thecent Wang family members and silently spat out a word, "Let''s go." night<span>It was as cold as water and the storm had subsided, but this was only the calm before the storm.


    <span>Beijing was still a big city after all. Even though it waste at night, the subway train was still bustling with people getting off work. A few of them did not even have a seat, so they could only stand. leaf


    <span>The sails sat on a boat, but its expression was much more serious than when it was outside KTV.


    When Su Qingxue saw this, she sighed and said, "Are you very disappointed?" leaf


    Sailor leaned back and said, "I don''t know either. Logically speaking, I don''t live in this country most of the time, so I shouldn''t be patriotic or have a sense of belonging ¡­


    Perhaps bloodline really could affect one''s thoughts... YouLook. In this city, people running around day and night for a living ¡­ heel


    Compared to them, these big sects and nscked nothing. They could be said to have whatever they wanted. ButIn the end... This group of carefree, aloof and haughty Chinese people had actually put all their mind into fighting for power ¡­ Difficult


    <span>Is it really because I have nothing else to do, so I can only fight internally ¡­ " Siu


    Qingxue asked, "Do you think that Xuanfeng would dare to make a move in the capital?"


    <span>Who knew that even if the people from Beijing didn''te, the other cities and regions would still take action. "Ye Fan smiled and shook his head:" While the four big ns are busy with the n Gathering, chasing after the dragon fountain, this group of ns seem to be nning to take the initiative and seize some resources from other ces...


    Su Qingxue said, "You probably don''t know yet, but Xuansui, Kui, Bai Ze, and Tiangou have secretly allied themselves with their powerful ns.Right now, the Divine Dragon Empire is no longer as powerful as they were in the past, and our Profound Nether n is still recovering. Only the phoenix and white tiger remain topete with each other.


    <span>These smaller ns probably feel that this is a once in a lifetime opportunity and n to take advantage of this n gathering topletely ascend to the next level. " leaf


    Fan was stunned, "What?" Was there such a thing? "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "You didn''t ask me, so I wouldn''t suddenly tell you this, right?" Su Qingxue red at the man. leaf


    Sails pondered for a moment, then said with a frown, "It seems like... "He''s going to have Ning and the others return early from Purgatory Ind." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1413

    <span>1413 Su


    Qingxue wondered, "Hubby, do you really want to take the underworld forces of China into your pocket? This


    What kind of influence do the underworld organisations have on us? If the ns want to fight, then let them fight. YouFor Big Sister Ning to return, although she''s good at managing the underground gangs, it also means that she''s in danger. " leaf


    Fan Jian said with a serious expression, "Wife, you think too simply. Although the benefits involved in China''s underground gangs are basic, they are the most sensitive fuse.


    If they were left to their own devices and all sorts of fights broke out between the ns, it would easily lead to greater civil strife. To


    At that time, the Under Heaven n was in chaos, and their casualties were great. It was equivalent to allowing the power of the Apocalypse King to take advantage of the situation and enter while it was still empty ¡­


    Although I don''t expect anyone to be able to stop the Annihtion Mage King, at least for now, the n is a barrier.<span>More importantly, if the n were to fall into chaos, to ordinary people, it would be equivalent to a fight between deities ¡­ Schmidt''s


    The tribe wasn''t like the Strigoi. The n didn''t avoid the world, and once they started fighting, most of the people that suffered were ordinary people.


    For example, that Qing Xuan from today, in front of ordinary people, he did not hesitate to use her abilities. If some of her bloodline''s power was used in arge area to kill others, what would the oue be? "


    Su Qingxue tightly knitted her eyebrows and asked hesitantly, "Are they really that reckless?"Wife, since you are the Patriarch of the Xuanming Tribe, is there a rule in your n that you are not allowed to hurt civilians in battle? " Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue thought for a while and shook her head. How could the n have these rules? Ordinary people, to the n, were justmoners."Isn''t that obvious?" Ye Fan forced a smile and spread his hands.


    <span>At the side, Mu Mu Mu heard their conversation and said angrily, "Brother-inw, these ns are too evil, you should just take them all back! You


    A single person will be in charge. This way, they won''t have to act recklessly, just like the War God did back then! "<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and said with a smile, "That would require at least the ability of the Martial God."


    "Silly girl, how could it be as simple as you say?" Su Qingxue reached out and caressed her sister''s face.


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. He seemed to understand more and more about why the Martial God wanted to seize the destiny of the Divine Province and suppress the n for hundreds of years. Although ¡­


    It was possible that most of it was the personal desire of the Martial God. However, wasn''t this the best way to save energy and protect themon people in this world?<span>However, once the Martial God left, the consequences of using such a method were immediately revealed. A horde of dragons without a leader was formed, and smoke rose in all directions ¡­ Chat


    The sky darkened as they subconsciously sent Mu Mu Mu back to his luxurious residence in the capital. Mourning<span>Xue Song also knew that Ye Fan and his wife hade, so he waited at home. On


    After drinking a bottle of red wine and chatting for a while, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue returned to their hotel.


    The two also didn''t need to sleep, plus sleeping also easily made Ye Fan feel evil, so they directly practiced until the early morning. leafThe sail taught Su Qingxue some practical fighting techniques. Su Qingxue was not a novice in cultivation, so herprehension was very fast. switch


    After getting dressed, the two walked together to an old street in Beijing. They ate some soy milk, fried dough sticks, and sugar-fried cakes before strolling around the park and enjoying the leisurely morning.


    When he returned to the hotel, it was already around ten in the morning. As expected, Wang Zhao Cheng and Wang Han were already waiting for them.


    When Wang Zhaocheng saw the two of them, he immediately weed them with a smile, "Mr. Ye, you didn''t disturb the two of you, did you?"Brother Fan, sister-inw, how are you doing? Is the capital fun? " Wang Zihan asked. leaf


    Fan Jian smiled. "Do you really want to catch us and make us guests at the Wang Family?"


    "I also know that you don''t like to socialize, Brother Fan, so it won''t take up too much time." Wang Han said with an embarrassed smile.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything more and took Su Qingxue into the Wang family''s car, heading towards the Wang family''s courtyard in the capital.


    After all, the Wang n was one of the top five ns. Their position in the courtyard was also particr, and they were surrounded by reputable ns.


    The two of them got off the car. Red carpet had already beenid out at the entrance, looking very grand. one<span>The head of the family, Elder Wei of the Kingdom, and his eldest son, General Wang Luotian, were all standing by the door, waiting for Ye Fan and his wife to arrive. leaf


    Although Fan Xian had never seen these people from the Wang family, he had heard of them.<span>Wang Luotian was the father of Wang Jiu Xiao and Wang Han. Wang Jiu Xiao had died at the hands of Ye Fan, which was why the Wang family had been hostile towards Ye Fan.


    Mr. Ye, I have heard of your name for a long time. Our Wang family and you have a story to tell ¡­ "It is an honor for our Wang family to have you here today." Wang Wei stepped forward and shook hands with Ye Fan. leaf


    Fan Jian could see that Kingdom Wei had truly let go of all grudges and was very sincere. Of course, it could also be that this old man that had been a soldier for half his life had long ago thought of things so deeply that he wouldn''t be able to notice it. NoIn any case, Ye Fan still smiled and said, "Elder Wang is too polite. You are an elder, so I dare not ept your presence outside."


    What Mr. Ye has done for China is much better than what an old bones like me did back then. Wang Wei stretched out his hand and said. leaf


    The couple walked into the courtyard, passed through the front yard, and arrived at the quaint living room. Also


    Before they entered the hall, Ye Fan was already surprised. When he and Su Qingxue walked into the living room, they saw a middle-aged man in military uniform and a beautiful and charming woman waiting for them with a smile.Shan Shan?! " When Su Qingxue saw Xu Linshan, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time, she was both surprised and happy.


    <span>"The people who havee are Xu Linshan and her father, Xu Mingyu."


    "Director Su, long time no see." Xu Linshan was also very excited as she smiled shyly.


    "Why haven''t youe to see me? "I''ve often thought of you. I went abroad before, so I didn''t contact you." Su Qingxueined.Her circle of friends were always small, and there weren''t many good sisters. Xu Lingshan counted. After being together for three years, she suddenly left. Naturally, Su Qingxue missed her. xu


    Ling Shan''s eyes moistened a little as she said: "CEO Su ¡­. "I miss you too..." ""Director Su, Director Su, you''re not my employee anymore. You''re still two years older than me, call me by my name." Su Qingxue said.


    Xu Ling Shan already felt ashamed to face Su Qingxue, so she was a bit embarrassed. However, she still nodded and said with a smile, "Alright ¡­. "Gentle Snow." leaf


    After staring nkly for a while, Fan Jian asked, "Lingshan, why did you and unclee here?" xu<span>Ling Shan pursed her lips and smiled, "I was staying at home to apany my mom. My dad recently had military affairs in the capital, so I came over to see him. Who would have known ¡­ "You and Boss Su just happened to be here." xu


    <span>Mingyu smiled and nodded, "Recently, I''ve been working with General Wang to settle some matters in the military sector."


    <span>"Why are you asking so many questions? Don''t you want to see Shan Shan?" Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "Of course not, I''m very happy."


    "Heng, I will ask Shan Shan and see if you intentionally stopped us from meeting." Su Qingxue red at the man with a profound look.


    Ye Fan, who was standing at the side, broke into a cold sweat. He was still worried that Su Qingxue would have a sullen face, but fortunately, Su Qingxue seemed to be more happy than angry.


    "Haha, that''s because General Zhao Cheng is smart. He thought of General Xu Mingyu and Ling Shan in the capital, so he called them over. Everyone can have a lunch today. Come, have a seat ¡­" Kingdom Wei said with a smile. in<span>At the master''s call, everyone sat down at the round table and began to eat and chat.


    After the pleasantries were over, Su Qingxue and Xu Linshan sat down and chatted. It had been a long time since theyst met.<span>Ye Fan then pulled at Wang Han, and curiously asked, "Zi Han, I remember you didn''t get into the Hidden Dragon Institute?" How do you look, it''s like I''m helping your brother do chores at home right now? the Hidden Dragon doesn''t want to go? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1414

    1414 King


    Zi Han forced a smile, and the other people at the table hadplicated looks on their faces."Brother Fan, you still don''t understand right? Hidden Dragon and Dragon Soul both exist and die, because these two organizations are basically led by the Divine Dragon Family, while the other n disciples are the main force.


    <span>And now, both General Ye Longyuan and General Ye Longteng had been suspended from their duties. The Divine Dragon nsmen were basically unable to hold their heads up within the army. The outstanding disciples from the other ns were directly recalled back into the n. cryptology


    <span>All that was left were the disciples of the ancient martial arts sects and influential families. They were all waiting at the headquarters of the capital, unable to do anything. They had no idea what to do next. "


    Ye Fan frowned. He knew that the God Dragon Empire was not in a good situation recently, but he didn''t expect that even the Hidden Dragon and Dragon who were in charge of the country''s secret defense would be implicated.<span>"Aren''t these two departments responsible for defending against the external underground forces?" If they can''t function properly, won''t there be trouble? " Su Qingxue was surprised.


    Xu Linshan said, "For a short period of time, the underworld forces outside are not aware of the situation, so there won''t be any problems." However, we are afraid that if time passes, others will know that we are in chaos and that something will happen to the border sooner orter. "


    "It''s a pity that the leaders of the Na Family could not do anything about it. They were powerless and could only maintain theirposure on the surface ¡­" Xu Mingyu took a sip of his wine and sighed. King<span>Zhao Cheng sighed, "It''s hard for the leaders. The n and the ordinary people are not on the same level ofpetition. It''s already not easy for the leaders to maintain stability in the country."


    For the sake of internal strife, the n did not care about the safety of the citizens. It really was a traitor! deviationThere were also ns and sects like the Zhu Family and the Mystic Sword Sect that had lowered their heads. They wanted to obtain more benefits from this great battle ¡­


    This is simply a disaster for the nation and the people. "What is it?" Guang Wei mmed his hand on the table. He was clearly furious.<span>Dad, your heart isn''t good, don''t get too excited. "Wang Luotian patted his father''s shoulder, turned his head and looked at Ye Fan, and said:" Mr. Ye, although your rank is honorary, but it''s real. You won it through the service of protecting the country.


    Today, we invited you here because we hope that you can take charge of the situation in this unstable situation! I, Wang Luotian, and the Wang Family disciples, will definitely give our full support! If


    <span>"With General Ye''s leadership, I believe that the family would not dare to easily trample on thews of the country, undermine the unity of our army, and do whatever they want!"


    <span>Ye Fan was very surprised by this sudden remark, making him unable to think straight.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel puzzled, "General Wang, if I remember correctly, I once killed your son. When did you be so polite to me?" You still dare to say such words? "


    "Yes, you killed my eldest son, Jiu Xiao. Zihan''s brother. No matter how disappointing this kid is, he''s still my own son ¡­"<span>Wang Luotian changed his tone and said with a stern face, "But, I am a soldier, my duty is to protect my family and protect my country! Without a country, where would one have a home? Without a home, where would one have a family?


    In front of the righteousness of the country, I, Wang Luotian, am still clear about which was more important. This<span>It is also why the Zhu Family and the ck Sword Sect sided with the Xuansui n, while our Wang Family rejected any n''s recruitment!


    <span>Not only for the dignity of the Wang family, but also to fulfill our responsibilities! Me


    Even though our Wang Family has done many wrong things, but the country is not easy to handle. We can still differentiate between enemies and friends! "


    <span>On the side, Xu Mingyu, Xu Linshan, and the others silently nodded their heads. Their eyes revealed a look of admiration. The Wang family of Yuancheng was the oldest and most famous sect. There was indeed a reason for it. mass


    He eagerly looked at Ye Fan, waiting for his reply. very


    Obviously, as long as Ye Fan agreed, those families, ancient martial arts sects, and military personnel who were unwilling to submit to the n, would all listen to Ye Fan''smand.In their eyes, only Ye Fan had the strength to lead them against the n.


    Ye Fan ate two mouthfuls of food, thought for a moment, then put down his chopsticks, raised his head and said with a smile, "I refuse."


    "..." massEveryone could not help but be stunned, only Su Qingxue and Wang Han seemed to have expected this to happen.


    <span>"Wha ¡­. "Why?" Wang Luotian was confused, "Mr. Ye, since we havee to this point, are you going to abandon all the lives in this world?


    <span>Last night you saw how selfish and greedy the n is when they divide up power and resources everywhere. "


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "That''s right, not only that, I also saw it at the same time. Your Wang family is not a match for the family, even if there is only one Xuan Feng." King<span>The faces of the three generations of his family lost all light, and they were dejected to the point of not being able to speak.


    <span>"You guys are too weak." Ye Fan said bluntly: "Not only you guys, even the Cyan Dragon Sect and those ancient martial arts sects are too weak..." In front of the n, the army was even weaker.


    You want me to lead you against the n? What kind of joke was this? On what basis should I bring you two along? I''m just bringing a burden, what can you help me with? " mass<span>Although it sounded very ufortable, Ye Fan still told him the truth... leaf


    The sail continued, "The world is filled with people and things like that. This is a space hole, and for ordinary people, the war years will still go on, not to mention the current year of peace and quiet. in<span>From my point of view, you all just haven''t adapted to the change brought by the sudden appearance of your n. in


    During the n''s silent era, you aristocratic families were considered the highest echelons of this country. You held the authority to speak. such asNow that the n has appeared, you all have be middle ss, and are no different from ordinary citizens, so you all aren''t used to it.


    Let''s talk about what happenedst night. Do the underground gangs in the north of the city have to be controlled by your Wang family? "Can''t they be controlled by the n, or by me?"


    Mr. Ye, of course we have our own selfish thoughts, but the problem is, we arepletely unable topete with the n right now.


    Are we supposed to just sit back and do nothing while the n destroys our army and disregards the civilians who are bleeding and fighting outside? Wang Luotian asked. leafFan Xian chuckled. "Who said anything about your illustrious aristocratic families having to contend with the n?"


    If the n did not appear, would the underground gang never fall into trouble? So the world is a good ce? No


    <span>If you can face it, don''t interfere. Do your duty...


    It was not to hide the n deep into the mountains, but to protect the country. It was not only the family of the Divine Dragon n that could establish a dragon soul and a hidden dragon. Schmidt''s


    Those who fight against each other, even if you can''t protect the entire country, you can still protect a city, a district, and a home.


    <span>Don''t think of yourself as too great, and don''t think of the n as too simple.


    But if you do something good, don''t ask about your future ¡­ " KingEveryone in the family was silent, as if they were all lost in thought. leaf


    <span>After saying this, Fan Jian stood up and said to Su Qingxue and Xu Linshan, "Wife, Lingshan, I have something I need to go out for a while. If you guys are going to leave after eating, send me a message."


    "You are leaving?" Why is it so sudden, where are we going? " Su Qingxue was quite surprised. Xu Linshan, who was at the side, also didn''t understand.Ye Fan somewhat helplessly smiled and said, "An old friend suddenly came to find me, there should be something..." Word


    <span>Finished, Ye Fan stepped out of the room, and with a sh, he disappeared from the courtyard. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1415

    1415 maple


    Red stained half of the top of the mountain. A "Decline Entering" sign was ced outside of an ancient temple. "Lingyun Temple ¡­ " leaf


    <span>At this moment, the sail was standing at the entrance of the ancient temple. Looking at the three characters on the card, it was somewhat puzzled, wondering why that person wanted to lure it here.


    When he walked into the interior of the temple, he felt his breath. He came to a small and unique courtyard. On a stone bench beside the pine tree sat a woman dressed in a red dress."Xiao Xin''er? "Why are you being so secretive? Why did you call me here?" Ye Fan asked. Female


    The child turned around and looked. It was precisely the phoenix girl.


    Just now, Ye Fan had detected Xiao Xin''er''s presence near the Wang family''s residence. However, no one else could sense that distance, only Ye Fan could. Although ¡­


    She didn''t know why, but Xiao Xin''er definitely wasn''t just passing by. Moreover, it seemed that she didn''t want others to know that she had appeared.So Ye Fan didn''t tell anyone else who he had met, and went over alone.


    "What happened to your eyes? You''re crying? " Ye Fan was shocked to discover that Xiao Xin''er''s eyes were slightly red and swollen. Xiao<span>Xin Er pursed her red lips, but didn''t say anything. leaf


    Fan Sai became increasingly worried. He hurried over and asked, "Could it be that something happened to Yun''er?"


    Xiao Xin''er smiled sadly, "Yun''er ¡­ Regardless of whether it was the Royal Elder, or Grandpa, or you, everyone loved Yun''er so much. What they saw in their eyes ¡­ "Only Yun''er ¡­" leaf


    The sail was confused, after hesitating for a moment, she sat down on a stone stool, and said: "Xin Er, what''s going on? Tell me, what happened? If you have any difficulties, I can help you think of a way. " cubThinking about it carefully, Ye Fan also felt that it was strange. After all, the Phoenix n should be preparing for the uing n Gathering right now.


    Xiao Xin''er, as the top disciple of the younger generation, Feng Nu should be one of the most powerful ones.


    <span>At such a critical moment, if Xiao Xin''er wasn''t training, and instead came to the temple in the capital, it definitely wouldn''t be a small problem. Xiao


    <span>Xin''er was silent for a moment, and then suddenly asked, "Ye Fan, do you really care about me?" "


    <span>What are you saying? We have fought so many times and experienced life and death situations together.


    <span>"Even though we''ve known each other for a long time, at least you can be considered as a friend of life or death. No matter what, you should at least be of some concern to me." Ye Fan said. Xiao


    Xin''er bit her red lips as a hint of reminiscence shed across her eyes. Indeed, in the past year or so, even though the two of them hadn''t met much, they seemed to be extremely soul-stirring, regardless of whether they were overseas or in the country ¡­ FromAt the beginning, they fought hand-to-hand, butter on, they battled side by side. A series of scenes, such as the Burning Taiji Sect, Sai Te Great Assembly, the Immortal Spring, and the rebellion of the Sacred Blood Association, constantly appeared in Xiao Xin`er''s mind ¡­


    "It seems that every time I see you, nothing good happens." Xiao Xin''er said. leaf


    Fan Le smiled. "That can''t be. ying games in Hua Hai and ying with the children in the orphanage. Isn''t that interesting?" Xiao


    <span>Xin''er seemed to have thought of something joyful, and a smile appeared on her face. "


    Well, what''s the matter with you? "Tell me about it?" Ye Fan asked again. Xiao


    The expression in Xin''er''s eyes fluctuated for a while, then she slowly got up and walked in front of Ye Fan. A pair of jade arms suddenly fell on Ye Fan''s shoulders, and then slowly wrapped around his neck.


    Afterwards, Xiao Xin''er''s body straddled Ye Fan''s thigh.<span>Ye Fan was stunned, and before he coulde back to his senses, he already discovered that there was only a fist''s distance between him and Xiao Xin''er. This


    After a moment, the posture of the two of them became extremely awkward.


    "Xin... Xin''er... What are you doing? " Ye Fan could see a trace of nervousness in the girl''s eyes, but more than that, it seemed to be a kind of desperation and decisiveness.


    "What do you think?"


    Without waiting for Ye Fan''s reply, Xiao Xin''er lowered her head and kissed Ye Fan''s lips. leaf


    Fan Xian''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe that he had actually been kissed by a Phoenix girl!?Xiao Xin''er clearly didn''t have much experience. She was quite inexperienced, but she put in a lot of effort. leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know what to do. He had never thought of doing anything with Xiao Xin''er, but at this moment, it didn''t seem convenient to forcefully push the girl away. search


    Thinking that Xiao Xin''er might need some time to vent, Ye Fan didn''t think too much and started to kiss her...<span>Two or three minutester, Xiao Xin''er suddenly raised her head, looked at the man with a flushed face, and asked: "How long do you want to wait? Isn''t it starting? " "


    <span>"Huh?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "Start what?"


    <span>"Stop ying dumb with me. Can it be that I can''tpare to those girls of yours? It''s the first time I''ve been clean. " Xiao Xin''er bit her lower lip.


    Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, trying his best to calm himself down, and said, "Xin''er ¡­ ¡­" Can you tell me why? I''m not exactly a man of honor, but. But you are not a woman I can easily touch. " "


    <span>But if I let you touch it, you don''t touch it as you would, I will bear any consequences ¡­ "I don''t want you to be responsible for me." Xiao Xin''er said.


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "That''s not the problem..." "


    <span>What was the problem then!? Even if I can''tpare to Su Qingxue, could I notpare to Du Yun''er!? " Xiao Xin''er loudly questioned as tears welled up in her eyes. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian froze for a moment, and then after a moment of silence, he said, "Is it ¡­ ¡­." You got into a fight with Yun''er? "


    <span>Ye Fan could only think of one possibility, and that was that there was a problem with the two sisters. Xiao Xin''er wanted to use this method to take revenge on Du Yun''er.


    If that was the case, even if Ye Fan was already somewhat stupid, he absolutely couldn''t have done anything to Xiao Xin''er.


    "Why are you asking so much? In any case, you and I have already done this many times, so what''s the use of doing it once? " Xiao Xin''er sniffed and said.


    Ye Fan was confused, "What do you mean?" "


    Feng Nu and Phoenix Girl of the same generation, originally had a bloodline reaction. Yun''er and I are from the same generation, so the reaction is even stronger ¡­ quaque


    Even if we were thousands of miles away, I would have sensed Yun''er''s intense emotions and body perception and felt it myself ¡­ " When Xiao Xin''er spoke to here, her eyes added a touch of coquettishness. leaf<span>Fan Xian opened his mouth in surprise and immediately understood what was going on, "No wonder you kept insisting that I not touch Yun''er when you were in Hua Hai ¡­ Ask you why and you won''t tell me. "You are doing this because ¡­"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but to elerate the secretion of hormones in his body. When he thought about how he and Du Yun''er would be having fun together, Xiao Xin''er, who was thousands of miles away, also reacted together with him. He was very excited ¡­


    This was what you''d call a top quality sister flower!


    If the two sisters were really by his side, then it would be so romantic and delicious ¡­ "


    Hey, what are you thinking about!? If you can''t hold it in, don''t be in a daze! What level do you want a girl like me to take the initiative to!? " Xiao Xin''er endured her bashfulness and urged. leafThe sails'' breathing grew heavier and heavier. He used both hands to grab Xiao Xin''er''s arms and then stood up. He turned around and threw the girl onto the stone table! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1416

    1416Xiao Xin''er closed her eyes and waited for something to happen.


    <span>However, even after waiting for over ten seconds, Ye Fan still did not make his next move.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er had a burst of doubt. Her eyshes trembled uneasily as she opened her eyes and looked Ye Fan in the eye. leaf


    "In Fan''s eyes, there was a hint of struggle, a hint of difficulty, and a hint of indescribableplexity."


    You. What''s the matter with you? " Xiao Xin''er asked. leaf<span>Fan Xian forced a smile, "I can''t do that."


    <span>"With that, Ye Fan stood up and let go of Xiao Xin''er."


    "Why!?" Xiao Xin''er sat up with a face full of shame and anger: "Because you''re afraid of Du Yun''er discovering you!? "You coward!" leaf


    Fan Jian shook his head, "It has nothing to do with Yun''er."<span>What was the reason?! Are you afraid of Su Qingxue!? Don''t you have a few women out there!? If Su Qingxue had such a day, wouldn''t she be relying on you? Does she dare to oppose you!? " Xiao Xin''er said with disdain. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian frowned, "Don''t talk about my wife like that. She must be feeling ufortable. I let her down. She was just quietly enduring it."


    Nonsense! Then why did you stop!? " Xiao Xin''er was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. She had never suffered such a grievance before, and he didn''t ept giving her to a man for free. leaf


    Fan Xian sighed, trying his best to calm his body down as he said earnestly: "Xin Er, because I care about you, I don''t want to harm your life just because of a moment of impulse." Xiao<span>Xin Er''s expression froze as she looked at the man with misty eyes, seemingly unable to react in time.


    Ye Fan gave a self-deprecating smile, "If I had never known you before and didn''t have much contact with you, then I definitely wouldn''t have cared about anything just now and would have enjoyed myself.But you are different. We have experienced many things together and you are very important to me. You are the kind of friend that I should entrust to you in times of danger. Only


    However, I have to understand the ins and outs of the matter, and I can''t have any kind of rtionship with you. It would be too irresponsible for your life. " Xiao


    Xin''er bit her lips, tears in her eyes. Her eyes were red. She turned her head away and wiped the corners of her eyes. leaf<span>Fan self-deprecatinglyughed: "Don''t look at how I like beauties, but I can''t casually touch them. I won''t touch them, just like Sally who has been by my side for many years. I will endure it." leaf


    Even Fan Jian felt embarrassed to say that he and Su Qingxue didn''t have a true round house ¡­"Who knows what you''re going to do with other women. I think you have dysfunction. Your body has problems." Xiao Xin''er lightly snorted, but her tone didn''t seem to be angry anymore.


    Ye Fan refused and said, "Could it be that when you were sitting on my leg, you didn''t feel anything down there?" Do you have any problems with your body? You still don''t understand? " XiaoXin''er red at the man. "I don''t understand!" I don''t know anything! "


    Ye Fan was toozy to dwell on this topic with her. He sat down and asked, "Tell me, how did you get provoked? Let me hear it. Is there a sufficient reason to ept your request?"


    "I beg of you ¡­" A suitor? " Xiao Xin''er couldn''t help but want to burn her thick skin to death. She took a few deep breaths with a flushed face before suppressing the fire in her heart.<span>Soon after, Xiao Xin''er got down from the table, pointed at the temple''s entrance, and said: "Do you know who was the host?"


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "This is my first time here, how would I know this?"


    <span>"She''s called Mage Miaoyun. My grandfather has brought me here since I was young, and I see her almost every month. Although she doesn''t teach me how to cultivate, she teaches me how to y the game and how to conduct myself ¡­" Me


    <span>My mother left early. To me, she was like the best godmother, a listener, a sage who could help me. "Other than some legendary figures in the n, the person I admire the most is her ¡­" Xiao Xin''er said faintly.


    Ye Fan frowned. He suddenly thought of the video he had with Du Yun''er and how he saw Du Yunsheng''s nun dress ¡­"Miao Yun Mage is Du Yunsheng? Yun''er''s birth mother? "


    Ye Fan was stunned, and suddenly understood everything. When<span>The patriarch of the phoenix family, Xiao Huang, really had some skills. He actually prepared everything for today more than twenty years ago ¡­ This


    This arrangement made it impossible for Xiao Xin''er to hate Du Yun''er''s birth mother, and also allowed Du Yun''er to not hate the Phoenix n.Such an ingenious n might be a bit scheming, but it was still the best choice. No


    <span>The phoenix woman''s hatred for the Xiao family was almost a foregone conclusion. Xiao


    Xin''er smiled sadly, "Do you think I''m very childish ¡­" Of course I know, I can''t me her for all this, she doesn''t know anything at all. But... But I really don''t want to pay for my mother''s sake ¡­ " leafFan thought for a moment and nodded. "I think your mother is indeed pitiful, but your father is too useless after all. Since he can''t protect his woman, he shouldn''t be so full of himself." Xiao


    Xin''er frowned, "Then what can we do? No matter how useless he is, he has no conscience ¡­" "But he''s also my father."


    Ye Fan said with a serious face, "How about..." Should I avenge your mother? "<span>"What do you mean?" Xiao Xin''er was puzzled.


    <span>Ye Fan made a throat-slitting gesture, and said with a murderous look, "I will go and kill your father, and if you want to, kill your grandfather as well. It''s all because of their inaction in the past that you are now working so hard, letting you feel sorry for your deceased mother."


    Are you crazy!? " Xiao Xin''er''s beautiful face revealed a trace of panic, "Who asked you to kill my grandfather and father!? They are my very own kin! "


    Ye Fanughed, "Since we are all close rtives, since you are unable to deal with them, then why are you looking for trouble here?" Person


    He used all his strength at times. Since there were some things that needed to be done, he might as well leave it to them. He could think of a way to vent his frustrations, but he still had to take a step forward. againHe said ¡­ Do you think you''ve suffered a great injustice? If Yun''er had no parents since she was young and grew up in the orphanage, who did she offend? This


    There are too many pitiful people in the world who have been bullied. Young miss Xiao, it''s not your turn to be the phoenix girl. " Xiao


    Only now did Xin''er realize that Ye Fan was just trying to scare her. After rolling her eyes at the man, she carefully thought over Ye Fan''s words, and felt a lot better.


    How can you say. I was clearly tricked, my mother is so pitiful, but after hearing you say that, it doesn''t seem like much at all ¡­ Have you ever sessfully learned those kind of deceiving CDs? Have you learned them before? " Xiao Xin''er was puzzled. leaf


    Sail smiled, "Who look at that thing, I am just stating the truth..." "I didn''t expect you to be so hypocritical. You''ve lived a life of luxury since you were young, yet you stillin so much."


    You''re the pretentious one! Don''t think that you can just say whatever you want to me just because I can''t beat you right now! " Xiao Xin''er said angrily.


    Seeing that the woman''s temper had returned, Ye Fan felt that Xiao Xin''er had finally returned to her normal state. He also let out a sigh of relief in his heart."Alright, alright, I won''t say anymore. Let''s go, I will bring you to rx, and go down the mountain to rx." Ye Fan smiled and said. Xiao


    <span>Xin''er''s eyes lit up, "Are you going to bring me to catch a child?"


    "Grab a doll?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "Didn''t you already catch them in Europe?"


    Yeah, but I haven''t caught one in a long time. Didn''t you catch a lotst time? Xiao Xin''er looked forward to it.


    Ye Fan was speechless. Wasn''t this woman just bing too fast? Just a moment ago, she was still in pain, but now it seemed like the sun was shining again. No<span>Ye Fan took this as a change of mood for Xiao Xin''er. Just as Ye Fan was about to agree, he discovered that there was a message on his phone.


    Ye Fan took it out and took a look. It was from Su Qingxue, but it wasn''t a message about her leaving the Wang family. It was something else ¡­ leafFan Xian narrowed his eyes and looked yfully at Xiao Xin''er. He smiled and said, "Eldest Miss Xiao, is there anything more interesting than catching a child? Are you going to join in on the fun?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1417

    <span>1417 Xiao


    <span>Xin''er felt a burst of doubt, "What is it?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian smiled and said, "Let''s talk while we go down the mountain. It''s definitely more interesting than catching a child." Xiao


    Xin''er harrumphed, "Well then, hurry up and leave."


    <span>The two of them left the Lingyun Temple, went down the mountain, and returned to the Wang family. At the same time, they also told the girl the information that Su Qingxue had sent over. When


    When the two of them appeared in the Wang n''s guest hall, everyone was very surprised to see Xiao Xin''er. NoAfter a while, the Wang n members still respectfully went up to greet him.


    <span>"Hubby, the friend you''re talking about is Xiao Xin''er?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>"Yes." Ye Fan nodded.


    <span>"Su Qingxue, long time no see. Congrattions on bing the Patriarch of Xuanming Tribe!" Xiao Xin''er was somewhat unwilling and added, "However, your aura is really annoying." or


    Perhaps it was due to the difference between water and fire, Xiao Xin''er really didn''t like the increasingly intense Yin energy within Su Qingxue''s blood. The key point was that she was extremely sensitive to this kind of aura.


    "I don''t need you to like it. I also hate your aura." Su Qingxue said lightly.


    <span>"Humph!" Xiao Xin''er turned her head away and didn''t pay any more attention to him.


    <span>Su Qingxue somewhat yfully asked Ye Fan, "Hubby, do you need to hide your meeting with Xiao Xin''er? And he even mentioned old friends ¡­ I thought it was so mysterious. " leaf


    Fan remembered what happened in the temple andughed: "She didn''t show up. I thought there was something important that she didn''t want to show up. Actually it wasn''t that big of a deal. My wife, don''t think too much about it."


    "Oh ¡­" Su Qingxue seemed to have guessed something, but didn''t probe too deeply into it. She said, "Hubby, are we going back to Hua Hai? Or send people to help Chu Yunyao? "Just now, Su Qingxue had received the information from the Ghost Valley. The newly appointed director of the special research institute, Yuan Qing, signed the order and sent people to Hua Hai to capture Chu Yunyao. The reason was because she believed that she had stolen the country''s secret Earth axis technology. And ¡­


    This new supervisor, Yuan Qing, was initially Chu Yunyao''s aide. He was the deputy director under hismand, because in the wave of the purge, he had sided with the White Tiger Family and reced the Chu Yunyao who hadn''t returned home in a long time.


    Ye Fan had just killed a fierce general from the White Tiger n, and it seemed that the White Tiger n wasn''t nning to swallow their anger. He<span>We set our sights on Chu Yunyao. Firstly, we have reason to find her, and secondly, she is far away in Hua Hai. In an instant, Ye Fan was unable to catch up. like


    <span>However, the White Tiger n didn''t n to go head to head with Ye Fan. After all, it wouldn''t be good for them to injure their Yuan Qi in front of the n Gathering, so they chose a roundabout way to suppress Ye Fan. Although ¡­


    <span>However, it could be said that Chu Yunyao could be captured at any time, but a woman held the secrets of arge country, the country would not easily harm her. Addition


    The upper echelon also had an assassin who had Baofeng protecting them from the shadows, so if Chu Yunyao didn''t want to be caught, it would be very difficult to bring her away.<span>"Have you told the news to Yun Yao yet?" Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue said helplessly, "Although I don''t like her, I will naturally not hide this from her. She has already made her preparations, so there shouldn''t be any problems in the near future."


    "Even if that''s the case, we still have to go back. Otherwise, we won''t be able to be at ease, it''s hard to guarantee that they will send their n''s experts there." Ye Fan said.<span>In Hua Hai, there were also many other ck technology from Earth. Ye Fan didn''t want to end up in the hands of the other ns, so he couldn''t let his guard down. Xiao


    <span>Xin''er coldly snorted and said, "I heard that among the two great ancestors of the White Tiger n, there was one named Bai Yan. He was especially scheming, and it was most likely him who plotted this..."


    As a member of the Phoenix n, Xiao Xin''er naturally hated the White Tiger n. In any case, they were already opposing sides and this time she really wanted to go meet with the people of the White Tiger n.


    <span>Therefore, when Ye Fan mentioned the situation this time, Xiao Xin''er excitedly decided to go with him.


    <span>Su Qingxue seemed to have expected this and said, "I already had someone prepare the ne. General Wang said that we can borrow their military airport. We can go to the airport now."


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the time and said, "You guys go first by car to the airport, I''ll go out for a while and catch up with you guyster."


    "You''re running out of time, where are you going?" Su Qingxue was confused. leafFan Xian smiled mysteriously, "Don''t worry, I will catch up with you..."


    Finished speaking, Ye Fan''s body shed, and he ran out first.


    Half an hourter, within the military airport in Beijing, a private jet was preparing to take off.Su Qingxue and Xiao Xin''er sat in the cabin. The atmosphere was a little stiff. xu


    "Ling Shan was worried and wanted to go with them, but when she saw the two of them on the ne, she could only shake her head and smile bitterly.


    This guy, why isn''t he back yet? He can''t be not recognizing the way, right? "Xiao Xin''er had an impatient expression.<span>Right at this time, Ye Fan''s figure quickly scuttled in from outside the cabin door.


    <span>"Phew!" At least it didn''t take too long. "Ye Fan smiled and ced a box of pastries in front of Su Qingxue and said," Wife, you can take off now. "


    Su Qingxue stared nkly at the box. She didn''t even need to look to be able to smell it. Inside the box was a doughnut made of warm strawberry butter.<span>"Hubby... You said that you were going out to buy me doughnuts? " Su Qingxue was pleasantly surprised and helpless. What was this man thinking? He was going to a bakery at this time. leaf


    Fan Jian apologetically smiled and said: "Originally, it was rare for me to apany you out on vacation, but in the end there are always idents. At least I let you eat something you like before returning to Hua Hai." SiuQingxue felt a sweetness in her heart. If it wasn''t for Xiao Xin''er and Xu Linshan beside her, she would have kissed the man.


    <span>"Thank you, husband." Su Qingxue took the box and immediately ordered the ne to take off.


    <span>After the ne took off, Su Qingxue opened the box and enjoyed the doughnut.


    It had indeed been a long time since she had eaten, and not long after, four or five of them had already eaten.


    Xiao Xin''er and Xu Linshan felt that it was inconceivable because Su Qingxue was like an ice-cold goddess in front of outsiders. Who would have thought that she would eat doughnuts like a big stomach king?<span>If it''s the key, then eat it. Why do you still need to suck the cream icing on your fingers? The "tsk tsk" sound echoed in the two women''s minds like thunder. leaf


    <span>The sail was very used to it. She sat opposite to Su Qingxue and watched her wife eat the dessert with a gratified expression.


    From time to time, Su Qingxue would raise her head and look at him. The two looked at each other, and more or less missed this feeling. Back in Hua Hai, Ye Fan had also bought her a lot of doughnuts.


    "Su Qingxue, I didn''t expect you to be such a woman. How old are you, and you still think you''re a little girl?<span>Isn''t it just a doughnut? Eat then, why eat so happily? "Why are you acting so inexperienced..." Xiao Xin''er couldn''t bear the dubious gaze of this couple and couldn''t help but say in a sour tone. Siu


    <span>Gentle Snow replied with light words, "Don''t you also like to catch dolls? In the end, who is the one who prefers to act inexperienced? "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er immediately flushed red and pped the table, "You ¡­ You''re investigating me?! Was the Heaven''s Eyes that amazing!? You want to take a look at privacy!? "


    <span>"I don''t want to see it. This information is too eye-catching ¡­" who would have thought of a Phoenix girl who likes to catch dolls? " As Su Qingxue spoke, she took another big bite of the doughnut. one


    Xiao Xin''er, who was at the side, was about to explode with anger. "Wait until we get off the ne, I will teach you a lesson!" Siu<span>Qingxue waspletely unafraid, "whatever".


    Ye Fan wanted to cry, but no tears came out. What kind of situation was this? Could these two girls really be the nemesis of each other?


    Xu Linshan watched from the side and found it very interesting. She keptughing to herself. No<span>Without knowing, the nended at Hua Hai''s airport. Everyone got off the ne and immediately headed towards the Cloud Restaurant, Chu Yunyao''s residence. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1418

    1418<span>Sitting in the car heading to the clubhouse, Xiao Xin''er was a little bored, "Hey, Ye Fan, you said that you will take me to find some fun ones, but it''s not that fun to help Chu Yunyao. again


    <span>"If it''s not the experts of the White Tiger n, then it''s just some small fries. There''s no point in fighting them."


    <span>If you think it''s boring, then why did you follow me? "You can stop the car now and go y at Hua Hai''s amusement park." Su Qingxue said lightly on the side. Xiao


    Xin''er snorted, and said with disdain: "Who do you care about me? Furthermore, it''s not like I''m asking you to y with me. "Ye Fan was afraid that these twodies would really start a fight, so he hurriedly interjected, "Alright, alright, don''t get so excited. I can''t me myself for not exining clearly." is


    In fact, Yunyao''sboratory had quite a few special technological products from the Earth Axis. This time, she hade back to organize some dark technology and move it to aboratory overseas.


    Xin''er, do you know that time when I was on Lou Chun Ind, I was suddenly transported to a magnesium submarine? Even if the space-warp device that she made waspleted, you can go and try it out ¡­ " "<span>There''s such a good thing? " Xiao Xin''er''s interest was immediately piqued and her eyes lit up. leaf


    Fan Xian let out a sigh of relief in his heart. Actually, he had no other choice. He was worried about Chu Yunyao and didn''t have the heart to abandon Xiao Xin''er who ran away from home. He might as well make up a reason for Xiao Xin''er toe and take a look. Inverse


    <span>After he finished dealing with the danger around Chu Yunyao, he could take Xiao Xin''er to y.


    <span>When they arrived at the Cloud Restaurant, they found nothing special about it. It was open for business as usual and there were many luxury cars parked outside.


    Didn''t they say that the military has signed an arrest warrant? Xiao Xin''er doubtfully asked, "Su Qingxue, could it be that under your lead, the Ghost Valley''s intelligence report started to go wrong?" SiuQingxue also didn''t understand and frowned, "Signing an order doesn''t mean we can carry it out immediately. Not having someone here doesn''t mean that our intelligence was wrong." Positive


    At this moment, a skinny woman in her thirties, wearing the club''s work uniform, walked out.


    Wang! "Madam!" The woman bowed very respectfully. leafFan Xian immediately recognized this as Sun Qian, the Balfour Assassin he had arranged to stay in Hua Hai.


    Previously, Sun Qian was in charge of Ning Xuemo''s safety in the Purple Bamboo Forest. However, since most of the women were overseas, Sun Qian and a few other assassins were relocated. Although ¡­


    <span>"However, Bafu''s killers were not as strong as some of the ancient warriors in the n, but theirbat experience and ability to use science and technology, as well as coordinated protection and retreat were still very outstanding."


    Sun Qian, it''s been hard on you guys. Ye Fan asked with a smile.<span>"My King, your words are too serious. These days are much morefortable than those days when the entire world was in the open. It is an honor to serve you." Me


    "After receiving the report, we''ll immediately stay alert here. However, other than the military monitoring this ce, no one else entered within 500 meters." Sun Qian replied with a smile.Ye Fan looked around and asked, "How many people have you deployed here?"


    <span>"Including me, there are ten assassins from Baofeng. Because you said that the situation in China is unstable right now, Lord Asmuntis has sent more people," said Sun Qian.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded and said with a puzzled expression, "Strange..." "Could it be that the White Tiger n gave up again?"


    "It''s not impossible. Considering how abnormal you are, the White Tiger family might not think it''s worth it to start a war with you for the sake of Bai Yi flying away." Xiao Xin''er said.Xu Linshan shook her head and said, "I think it''s very strange. I''ve been in the army before, and if we want to capture a person at Superintendent Chu''s level, he might leak the news and flee. Usually, after the higher ups have discussed it, we will send the troops first.


    <span>He ordered the documents to follow and even added in. Why did he sign an order and not move at all? "


    <span>"Ai!" "As expected of the young miss of the Xu family. I also think so." Xiao Xin''er followed and took a provocative nce at Su Qingxue. Siu


    <span>Qingxue bit her lips and whispered, "Horse Shooter."


    <span>Ye Fan felt that something was wrong, and said, "Let''s go in first, is Yunyao in theboratory?" one


    Sun Qian nodded, "Yes, Miss Chu has been busy." mass


    He passed through the secret door of Chu Yunyao''s office, and entered theboratory. Coincidentally, he saw that Chu Yunyao was standing on a high workbench.


    The woman was wearing a ck protective suit and a welding shield on her head. In her hand was a machine with a mechanical arm that was used for welding.


    Chu Yunyao''s mechanical gloves shot out high temperature mes. fire


    In the flowery workshop, Chu Yunyao was very serious, as if she didn''t even notice that someone had entered theboratory.<span>In front of Chu Yunyao was arge piece of silvery-gray alloy equipment. There were two semicircr metal pirs on both sides of a circr tform. Surprisingly, it was the SPACE-JUMPER device that had helped Ye Fan jump in space! No


    Compared to thest time he saw it, Ye Fan discovered that the device''s luster and some of the details had been changed. Obviously, it had been upgraded in terms of materials and technology. straight<span>Only when Ye Fan and the others reached the side of therge machine did Chu Yunyao stop welding and take off her mask. Female


    <span>Her white face was rosy and moist, with sweat sticking to her hair. Her hair was tied behind her head, making her look like a welder in a factory. No


    After this, this kind of work state, but also adds some other kind of heroic and charming posture.


    "You''re here?"<span>Chu Yunyao threw down her mask, pressed a button, and a robotic arm by her side sent her off the tform.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Yunyao, you seem very calm, are you improving this space-warping device?"


    <span>"En, I''ve upgraded some ces, but it''s still far fromplete." Chu Yunyao said, "Is there any situation outside?"


    "Not yet. It seems that the military has stopped moving," Su Qingxue said. ChuYun Yao lightly smiled, "Whatever, I just happen to be hungry. I haven''t eaten sincest night, I''ll eat first."


    As the woman spoke, she took off the metal work gloves on her arm. On top of the gloves were LCD screens and buttons. Other than her, no one else could understand what she was doing.<span>Xiao Xin''er and Xu Linshan could see the expression on Chu Yunyao''s face. They couldn''t help but feel that Chu Yunyao''s working condition was too cool. So what if she was strong? They couldn''t understand what Chu Yunyao was doing. one


    A butler robot was carrying arge dining te. As he walked in from outside, it seemed like the robot''s wheel was installed with a suspension system. It was carrying the te very smoothly. ChuYun Yao sat at an experimental table, she ate a te of nutrition sd and said, "Don''t worry, if they still don''te and catch me, then it means they don''t dare to ¡­ ¡­" end


    Yuan Qing was my former assistant and worked with me for several years. When the Earth Axis was found out by the expedition team, she followed me to do research. She


    <span>"You know me well. It is not wise to take on a lot of risks when you make a move on me."


    <span>"Since your deputy knows you so well, why should he sign an order to arrest you?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "That''s right, isn''t it an unnecessary move? It would only cause her to lose face in the research institute of the military. What good would that do her?" Xu Linshan said. Chu


    Yun Yao ate two mouthfuls of sd. After thinking for a while, she suddenly thought of something and her eyes shed with a trace of nervousness. She immediately threw her fork away and hurriedly ran to theputer console and quickly began typing on the keyboard. See


    Seeing Chu Yunyao''s expression and actions, the crowd couldn''t help feeling a chill run down their spines. After all, it was very rare to see Chu Yunyao in such a state of panic.


    Yun Yao, what exactly is going on? What did you think of? " Ye Fan asked seriously. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1419

    <span>1419 Chu


    <span>Yun Yao did not immediately reply. She typed in a series ofmands and on several screens, a dense collection of data, images, and models rapidly shed. Divide


    <span>After Chu Yunyao, the people on the side could not understand what was going on. straight


    After three minutes, Chu Yunyao pressed a button and suddenly heard an rming from the stereo!


    On the screen, a line of red letters appeared: "Unrecogniized-Construction!"


    Seeing this scene, Chu Yunyao''s beautiful face immediately turned deathly white. Her eyes widened and her hands began to tremble.<span>"Did not recognize themand?" Su Qingxue said with a frown.


    <span>Only you know Shardde? The crux of the matter is, what does this mean? " Xiao Xin''er said anxiously.


    <span>Sun Qian, who was behind him, said, "It means that the system has a backdoor here and Miss Chu has lost the highest authority ¡­" abbreviation


    Simply put, the system has been hacked, and the information inside has most likely been stolen. "Everyone looked at Sun Qian in surprise. Sun Qian smiled embarrassedly, "I am a hacker, and also a hacker. Many of the assassins in Baffour City know someputers. For the sake of convenience ¡­." "


    Yun Yao, is that right? Someone stole information about the Earth''s axis? " Although he also knew some hacking techniques, Chu Yunyao''sputer system was very special, so he didn''t really understand it. ChuAfter Yun Yao took a deep breath, she mmed her fist on the keyboard, "This is an important piece of information on the Earth''s axis. I''ve taken precautions and don''t store it here, it won''t be on the inte. Only I can understand most of the key technologies."


    <span>"Then why are you so nervous, this isn''t like you." Ye Fan asked in doubt.


    Although there wasn''t much information about the Earth''s axis here ¡­ But there were a lot of operational records, a lot of other information ¡­"Before, I controlled my nanomites here and gathered a lot of information, but it was all here....."


    Chu Yunyao muttered in frustration, "If I had known earlier that we should have left China, I would have emptied the database ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>"What kind of information is this? Is it very dangerous?" Xu Linshan asked curiously. Positive


    <span>When Chu Yunyao wanted to say something, Sun Qian''s phone rang.


    <span>When Sun Qian heard this, she frowned and said, "My Lord, the newly appointed director who signed the arrest warrant, Yuan Qing, has arrived at the clubhouse!" mass


    <span>Everyone was stunned. This woman dared toe here by herself? Chu


    Yun Yao let out a long sigh and said, "I knew it ¡­ ¡­" "To be able to destroy my system here and secretly leave a hacker at the back door, I''m afraid she is the only one in this world."


    <span>Is that Yuan Qing a hacker? " Ye Fan said in surprise.


    <span>Chu Yunyao nodded, and said, "She was my junior from when I was in university. Although in other aspects she was inferior to me, but herputer abilities are outstanding, and also the reason why the country would recruit her into the research institute ¡­ ¡­


    Because she admires me, because she''s efficient, capable, and doesn''t have any kind of family background, I took her to the position of deputy director and my assistant. NoThinking of ¡­ She actually tricked me. In the system here, there are some programs she wrote, and she set up a secret door within it. I didn''t even notice it before ¡­ "


    To be able to make Chu Yunyao unable to sense it and to let her guard down, this Yuan Qing''s ability really surprised Ye Fan and the others.<span>"A hacker that can make you feel strong, I''ve never heard you mention it before?" Ye Fan was puzzled. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao rolled her eyes at him, "Didn''t you already see it twice?"


    <span>"I''ve seen it? "When?" "What?" Ye Fan was surprised.


    "When I was at Lou Chun Ind, she was at the experimental base. Last time, she came to myboratory to help me." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan waspletely confused, "Are you for real?" "But you didn''t introduce it to me."


    <span>"Do I have to introduce you? She''s one of my staff. Perhaps because her appearance was average, she didn''t have any feeling of existence. "Chu Yunyao sighed.


    "But... Why did you think about the matter of the system being hacked? Does this have anything to do with her signing the arrest warrant? " Ye Fan asked curiously.


    <span>Chu Yunyao undid her development belt and let go of her long hair. She scratched her head in annoyance and said, "It''s extremely possible, it''s because she saw some information that she was so bold. She signed the arrest warrant ¡­. She


    The main goal might not be to capture me for trial, because she should know that without me, it would be hard for anyone else to study the Earth''s axis.She only used me to attract your attention, so she signed the order, and she hasn''t done much to keep it a secret. " Siu


    Qingxue frowned, "You mean, she purposely released this information?"


    "I''m just guessing..." Chu Yunyao said.<span>"Now that things havee to this, since she dared toe here, then let''s go meet her and see what she really means," said Ye Fan.


    A hint of worry shed through Chu Yunyao''s eyes, but she could not do anything about it. She nodded her head.


    Everyone immediately headed to a meeting room. Chu Yunyao was toozy to change her clothes, she wore a white coat, her hair was in a mess as she walked out.


    In the spacious and bright meeting room, a 1.6m tall woman wearing a ck business suit with cut bangs and a pair of rather old ck-framed sses sat alone.<span>A cup of green tea was ced in front of the woman. She carefully held the teacup in her hand,pletely devoid of any aura.


    If this woman was ced on the street, perhaps no one would notice her existence. This was because she was simply too ordinary. She was so ordinary that no one would be able to find anything worth a nce.<span>When Ye Fan saw this woman, he carefully thought about it. He seemed to have seen her before, but because she was too ordinary, he didn''t have much of an impression of her.


    <span>"Yuan Qing." Chu Yunyao walked in and lightly called out.


    <span>Superintendent Chu... Oh, senior sister! You finally came! "It''s been so long since I''ve seen you, you''re still so radiant." Yuan Qing''s voice was very soft. Her fingers propped up the frame of the mirror as her eyes revealed heartfelt admiration and adoration. leaf


    Su Qingxue and the others all felt that it was strange because this Yuan Qing seemed harmless, just like an honest person. And ¡­Looking at her expression, it was clear that she was very respectful to Chu Yunyao, but it didn''t seem like she was pretending.


    Don''t beat around the bush, I''ve already discovered the secret door that you left in my system. What exactly do you mean? Chu Yunyao went straight to the point. Yuan


    Qing smiled embarrassedly, her face slightly red as she said, "Senior sister ¡­ ¡­ I''m really sorry, this is the task the country has given me. Me


    ¡­ ¡­. I''ve already worked very hard, but senior sister you''re really too awesome. So much information, but it''s not even on theputer at all. You<span>He probably memorized many of the secrets of the Earth''s axis with his super strong memory, right? true


    <span>"I envy your courage and ability as a paranoid and crazy scientist, whose core of all research is himself."


    Is that so ¡­ The Empire wants you to keep a secret door, so you should be on guard against me? " ChuYun Yao sneered, "But I also guessed, the country would defend against me, I just didn''t think ¡­ ¡­. "It''s actually such an inconspicuous person like you, stick by my side." Yuan


    The young girl smiled bashfully, "That''s right... Perhaps it''s because I''m too inconspicuous and everyone would ignore me under your tall back. Even senior sister who is extremely intelligent, did not realize that I did something small ¡­ " ""That''s right, I was careless this time around. You must have gotten something wrong bying over now, right?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    <span>Yuan Qing took a deep breath and swallowed his saliva. Then, he looked at Ye Fan and Su Qingxue and said, "Actually, this time ¡­ ¡­. My main objective is not to apprehend you, senior sister.


    I want to make a small request with General Ye and Miss Su for the sake of our country''s future ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1420

    <span>1420


    <span>Ye Fan and Su Qingxue looked at each other and were confused. This Yuan Qing walked in a circle and actually had something to talk to them about?


    "So, her goal is not technology on the Earth''s axis?"


    <span>"Why are you looking for us?" Ye Fan asked.


    Yuan Qing smiled politely, "My request is very simple. I know that General Ye killed Bai Yi Fei gongzi of the White Tiger n. I hope that General Ye will apologize to the White Tiger n in front of the entire world." and


    Furthermore, he swore that wherever there were White Tiger nsmen, General Ye would avoid them, lest there were more conflicts and harm more Chinese citizens. " mass


    When people heard this, they were very surprised. Although Yuan Qing''s request didn''t seem to cause any real harm to Ye Fan, it was the same as making Ye Fan "submit" to White Tiger! see<span>The people from White Tiger n would retreat? Doesn''t that mean that any of the White Tiger n can ride on Ye Fan''s head?


    Ye Fan smiled yfully and said, "Are you sure, that you are only talking about a ''small request''?"<span>Not to mention avoiding, even if he was apologizing, Ye Fan wouldn''t do it. Yuan


    The young man said unhurriedly: "Don''t be in such a hurry, I haven''t finished speaking yet ¡­" I also hope that Patriarch Su can agree to form an alliance with the White Tiger n and that this n Assembly will be held soon. If the two ns form an alliance, then we can avoid fighting and preserve the n''s strength. "


    <span>Su Qingxue said coldly, "You kept saying that you are thinking for the people of China, but your request is to help the White Tiger n ¡­ ¡­. If you are theirckey, do you want us to be the same as you? "


    Hearing this, everyone was already sure that this Yuan Qing had a close rtionship with the White Tiger n. YuanGreen''s face turned ugly. His hands nervously wed at each other as he said, "I know you two might not want to, but..." Are you sure you don''t want to think about it? "


    "What makes you think you can make such a request?" Xiao Xin''er said unhappily: "Is the White Tiger n crazy? You want to defeat us, the phoenixes? Do they really think that they are so amazing, to actually dare to make such a request from Ye Fan? " Yuan<span>The green hair was trembling as she forced out a smile: "Miss Xiao Xin Er, you don''t have to be angry about this matter ¡­ It has nothing to do with you. "


    "It has nothing to do with me? How much does that have to do with Ye Fan and Su Qingxue? Hadn''t he just messed with Chu Yunyao''sputer? You want them to listen to you? " Xiao Xin''er smiled. Yuan


    Qing sighed. "Mr. Ye, Miss Su, are you two really not willing?"<span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "With all due respect, I don''t even know where you got your confidence to tell us these things."


    "Alright then ¡­" Yuan


    Qing nodded, seemingly having made up her mind. Then, she took out a document from the briefcase that she brought and handed it to Ye Fan. leaf<span>"The sail took it suspiciously, then opened it and found that there was a DNA test report inside."


    <span>"I know General Ye is an outstanding doctor. He should be able to understand what is on it." Yuan Qing replied. leaf


    Fan frowned. After reading two pages, his eyes started off as a confused look, then slowly turned to surprise, shock, and disbelief ¡­


    The people at the side also discovered that Ye Fan''s face was getting more and more strange. In the end, it was iparably ugly, as if he had received a great shock.


    Hubby, what''s wrong? " Su Qingxue was very worried. Her bright eyes looked at the man with concern.


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head, his eyes looking straight at the woman, with aplicated look of anger on his face.


    Su Qingxue was shocked. She didn''t know why the man was looking at her like this, but it seemed like she had done something wrong.


    "Take a look for yourself..." Ye Fan handed the documents over to the woman.


    Su Qingxue took it and looked at it nervously. However, she quickly closed it. Her beautiful face was filled with anger and surprise.


    She dropped the document on the floor and turned to the man. "You believe in this!? Do you think I''m that kind of woman!? " leaf<span>Sailor''s face was dark, and she didn''t say anything. Siu


    Gentle Snow pursed her red lips in grievance, a trace of sparkling light appearing in her eyes.


    With this, the woman beside him was stunned. What in the world was going on?


    <span>Xiao Xin''er didn''t care about anything else. She waved her hand and used her zhenqi to absorb the documents on the ground and flipped through them.


    Immediately, Xiao Xin''er covered her mouth in shock, "This... Where did you get this!? " xu


    <span>Ling Shan also came over and asked, "What''s that? Let me take a look ¡­" iso


    After she finished reading, Xu Linshan quickly eximed, "How is that possible?!""Nothing is impossible. The DNA test data, a 99.99% match, represents everything." Yuan Qing smiled and said, "Patriarch Su, no matter how you try to conceal it, you can''t change it. That girl called Wu Chen is your own daughter." Siu


    Qingxue clenched her teeth and swept her cold eyes at Yuan Qing, "I don''t care how you made it up, but I, Su Qingxue, am a person of my word. I don''t even know whether or not I''ve given birth to a child!?"<span>Created? " Yuan Qing helplessly looked at Chu Yunyao, "Senior, can you still not exin?"


    Su Qingxue was stunned and everyone looked at Chu Yunyao. Chu<span>Yun Yao seemed to be very troubled, she stroked her hair and said, "This data, was left behind during myst investigation of the mailman incident, during the DNA test ¡­ ¡­" Me


    At that time ¡­ I am hesitating whether I should say it or not, but I really do not know how to say it, because I do not know whether it is a coincidence or not ¡­ "


    "Coincidence?" Yuan Qing smiled and said, "Senior, when did you start joking like this?" Didn''t you always teach me that I can''t be naive in front of science?Such a matching data, even if it was really a coincidence, it should be the only one in the entire universe right? Such a DNA match can no longer be kissed. " Xiao


    Xin''er suddenly eximed, "Oh, I remember!" When the postman appeared, Chu Yunyao, you were already acting strange!


    I said. Why did you keep staring at Su Qingxue and that group of people? I was even asking you what happened, you ¡­ "You knew at that time that they were mother and daughter!?"I don''t have a daughter! " She felt like she was going to explode from the anger. It was ridiculous. She was still a virgin, how could she have a daughter!?


    Xiao Xin''er frowned, "Why are you so fierce?" You don''t have a daughter, so what''s with this report? Could it be that Chu Yunyao''s DNA testing was wrong!? " xu


    <span>Ling Shan then said, "Maybe there''s been a mistake. I''ve known Qingxue for so many years, if she had a daughter this young, I would have seen her being born ¡­" "Besides, she was pregnant in October, it''s impossible for her to hide."


    <span>Of course it was a mistake! "I''ve been working all this time, how can someone not notice my big belly?!" Su Qingxue angrily looked at Ye Fan: "Do you really suspect that I had a child!?" leaf


    At this time, Fan Xian had also calmed down, suppressing theplicated thoughts in his heart. After thinking carefully for a while, he felt that there were indeed some doubts...<span>Su Qingxue was a virgin and, as the president of the Embroidery Group, it was almost impossible for her to hide the matter of her having a baby under so much pressure. leaf


    Fan Xian looked towards Chu Yunyao, he suddenly remembered that Chu Yunyao had asked him if the 99.99% gene match was a matter of parentage ¡­.


    <span>Initially he had been joking around, saying that Chu Yunyao had a fever, why did she ask such a silly question ¡­ ¡­ But now it would seem that the foolish person was himself. Yuan


    Qing Qing then asked in bewilderment, "Could it be that it is already so obvious that you two are going to act in front of me? Miss Su, it''s your daughter in a group. If I don''t have absolute confidence, how would I dare toe here?


    Mr. Ye, the daughter of your most beloved wife, even if it has nothing to do with you,e to think of it ¡­ You can''t just sit by and do nothing, can you? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1421

    <span>1421 Leaves


    Sailor felt a sharp pain in his heart. This "It has nothing to do with you" was like a sharp de piercing into his heart.


    But what could he say? Of course he wouldn''t have such a big daughter with Su Qingxue ¡­ ¡­ But


    To make him believe that Su Qingxue, who had an innate Yin energy, had actually given birth to a child, he felt that it was impossible ¡­ ¡­ "


    <span>Shut up! I know better than anyone whether I have a daughter or not! You came here to spout nonsense, using some so-called testing data to exin things. You think you can deceive us!? " Siu


    Gentle Snow was the first to be unable to bear it. This kind of thing was not different from other things, it was rted to her innocence. Even though she was usually very calm, she was still angry at this moment."I can freeze you right now, and if you want to use that kid to threaten us, don''t even think about leaving." Yuan


    <span>Qing nervously took a step back, braced herself, and said with difficulty, "I ¡­ I''m just an ordinary person, if you want to kill me, it''s no different from stepping on an ant. But


    <span>Yes, n Chief Su, even if you kill me, your own daughter will still be in our hands, and it''s very likely ¡­ You''ll never see her again. You


    Are you sure you want to take my life in exchange for your daughter''s life? ""I''ll say it again, I don''t have any daughters." Su Qingxue gritted her teeth.


    Even if you really don''t know, the data won''t lie, right, senior? " Yuan Qing looked at Chu Yunyao. Chu


    Yun Yao helplessly stroked her forehead, "You really did catch that child ¡­ ¡­ You signed the order to arrest me, to divert everyone''s attention to me, just to catch them off guard and kidnap them at the orphanage!? " She


    Now, he understood. From the beginning to the end, the target had always been a group of people. Yuan Qing signed the order in order to attract the attention of the people of Bayer, Ye Fan, and the others. is<span>In reality, even if Yuan Qing didn''t do that, it wouldn''t be difficult for the White Tiger n to take away all the members of the group. end


    <span>It was impossible for Ye Fan to protect the orphanage closely. If the orphanage had to be carefully protected, then Ye Fan really wouldn''t be able to care about it.


    Yuan Qing smiled embarrassedly, "Senior, I''m sorry for making use of you. To be honest, I''m also very worried about being discovered by you ¡­ ¡­." Fortunately, we seeded.


    But don''t worry, the child is safe now. And you won''t find out where she is from me. MeI know you may have a way to force me, so I''m afraid I can''t keep it a secret. The job of looking after the children is done by someone else. "


    "Heh ¡­" You think about it very carefully. "Chu Yunyao gave a mocking smile," I really didn''t realize before, but your heart isn''t small. Yuan<span>"I''m just doing my duty and I want to do something for the country," she said with a shy smile. After all ¡­ With the current situation, if the Xuanming Tribe and the White Tiger n were to get together, then they would be able to avoid many disputes. Me


    I hope that Mr. Ye and Patriarch Su can consider it carefully. Actually, the request I made didn''t really embarrass the two of you. In the fight between the family, which mother and daughter is more important? "After saying that, Yuan Qing looked at his watch and said, "I know that it will be difficult for you all to make a decision in a short period of time. I will give you all some time to consider ¡­ ¡­" "But, I almost have to leave first."


    Your men kidnapped the children, and they''re hoping to let you go? " Xiao Xin''er said.


    Yuan Qing smiled. "Young Miss Xiao, if I don''t return to my car within ten minutes and leave safely ¡­" "They will think that if you all refuse to cooperate, the daughter of the Su n Chief might also be in danger."<span>Despicable... You dare to threaten such a young child!? " Xiao Xin''er was also furious. She had yed with the group a few times and liked that chubby and very intelligent and cute little girl. Yuan


    <span>Qing apologized and said, "I have no way of fighting back in front of you guys, but I also don''t want to die too easily ¡­ If you can, please let me go. " straight


    Even now, Yuan Qing still maintained a prim and reserved expression. No matter how one looked at it, they simply couldn''t believe that she had actually nned such an operation and even made such a shocking request.


    Seeing that Yuan Qing was about to leave, Xiao Xin''er blocked the door and shouted at Ye Fan and Su Qingxue: "Hey! What are you guys daydreaming about!? Do I really have to let her go!? "


    Su Qingxue''s eyes were crystal clear as she looked at Ye Fan. leaf<span>Fan Xian took a deep breath and waved his hand, "Xin Er... "Get out of the way, let her go." Yuan


    Qing nodded her head in gratitude, then quickly left as if she was truly afraid.<span>Xiao Xin''er looked at her flustered back as she left and said in disbelief: "Such a woman ¡­ It could actually threaten you and even affect the n''s battle? "


    <span>Xu Linshan sighed, "Perhaps it is because she is so ordinary and has no special features that we all ignored her ¡­ "Even after Yun Yao had worked with her for so many years, she still hadn''t thought that she would be a hidden door within the system."


    Chu Yunyao nodded in agreement, "Lingshan is right, I underestimated her. She''s normal, but she''s not willing to be ordinary ¡­ ¡­" "What do we do now? Ye Fan, say something! " Xiao Xin''er said anxiously. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian pondered for a while with a cold expression. Then, he took out his phone and made a call to a orphanage.


    After confirming with the staff of the orphanage, they indeed found that the group was no longer around. However, they thought it was an official child protection organization that was looking for the group to take a promotional photo. They did not know that they had been kidnapped.


    It was because of this that the people from the orphanage did not report the case and did not know what had happened.


    After hanging up, Ye Fan said, "Let''s not worry about the others for now. Yuan Qing and the White Tiger n will not be able to escape. Now


    The most important thing to do was to save him. As an adult, the child was innocent ¡­ She should not be harmed ".


    "What do you mean?!" Do you still think that I was the one who gave birth to Wu Chen!? " Su Qingxue asked angrily.<span>Ye Fan frowned, "I didn''t say that..." Of course I wouldn''t believe Yuan Qing''s words so easily.


    <span>But, the DNA data wouldn''t lie. The most important thing was that Yun Yao had found the data, there was no possibility of it being fake, the probability of it being rted to you was veryrge ¡­ ¡­


    If this test report wasn''t that reliable, then Yun Yao wouldn''t have been this cautious and wouldn''t have dared to tell us about it. by


    "So, even if she wasn''t born of you, she could have been someone who, without your knowledge, used your egg to get a child."


    "Right, there is indeed such a possibility, how else can we exin it? Qingxue doesn''t have the time to conceive and give birth to a child." Xu Linshan''s eyes lit up.Chu Yunyao narrowed her eyes and said, "This possibility, I''ve also thought of it before." Siu


    Qingxue''s anger was slightly suppressed, but she was still depressed, "How can that be? I didn''t do anything, someone took my ¡­ I should at least know about my own!? "


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "If you had known, then you wouldn''t have had such a headache today..."<span>"Qingxue, don''t think about this for now. Just like Ye Fan said, the most important thing to do is to save the group before we can discuss anything else." Xu Linshan walked up and hugged Su Qingxue''s shoulders as she consoled her. leaf


    Fan thought for a moment, then asked Chu Yunyao, "Yunyao, do you have a way to follow Yuan Qing?"You want to find a group of people through her whereabouts? " Chu Yunyao asked. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian nodded, "Right now, the biggest clue is still her. If we can''t do it, we''ll have to start by investigating the various surveince cameras at the orphanage when she disappeared one by one..."


    "This time, the other party came prepared. Knowing our background, I guess with the Heaven''s Eyes, it will be very hard to find a group." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1422

    <span>1422 Chu


    <span>Yunyao smiled mysteriously, "Following Yuan Qing around is a little difficult. She is a very meticulous person, and she knows that I have methods to follow her, so she must have taken precautions.


    <span>However... "As for how to find a group of people, I have some ideas ¡­"


    <span>As she said that, Chu Yunyao waved her hand, allowing everyone to follow her back to theboratory.


    After returning to theboratory, Chu Yunyao took out aptop and began to operate it.While quickly entering the instructions, Chu Yunyao said, "Thisputer is mine, the system is encrypted by me, Yuan Qing doesn''t know either. Me


    By tracking it with thisputer, he could avoid Yuan Qing''s detection...<span>She definitely would not have thought that I would spend my time programming, because in front of her, I have always been disdainful of theseputer technology performances ¡­ "


    <span>"You truly are Chu Yunyao. So you already had a n to guard against your own subordinates." Xu Linshan sighed with emotion.


    <span>"Xu Linshan, if you were like me, your parents would have been mysteriously killed. You almost died overseas, and your family has a little brother who wants to seize power from you. You would have been merciful to anyone ¡­" Chu Yunyao gave a self-mocking smile.


    Xu Linshan was stunned and nodded in understanding. leafFan Jian thought for a while, then asked, "Yunyao, could it be that you''re nning on using nanomites to search on a carpet style?"


    "How is this possible? Yuan Qing already knew about the nanomites'' information. Once the operating system was activated, she would also discover that at that time, the little fellow would be in danger. "Chu Yunyao said."Then what are you doing?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    <span>A trace of pride appeared in Chu Yunyao''s eyes, "When I first discovered that the cluster of DNA was rted to Su Qingxue, I already felt that this little girl, in the future, might be very crucial. by


    So, not long after the postman died, I installed a biotracking chip in her body to make sure that at all times, she was able to keep track of her vital signs and movements. " This


    With that, everyone looked at her in astonishment."What!? "You want to ce the A.I. Chip inside the ball!?" Xiao Xin''er was stunned, "How did you do it? Are you going to operate on her!? "


    Su Qingxue also became nervous, "Chu Yunyao, what intentions do you have?! You think that she is my daughter, but not only did you intentionally hide this from me, you even used the A.I. Chip on her!? "


    Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at the crowd and said, "What are you guys thinking? Is my technique that bad?It was a biological chip. The material could bebined with the human body without any rejection. It would be attached to the esophagus of the human body, and after three years, it would be ineffective and dissolve. Yes


    <span>I gave her a candy in private. She wouldn''t feel any difort, and she wouldn''t be harmed in the slightest. "


    Everyone finally let out a sigh of relief, but they had to admire Chu Yunyao foring up with so many strange things.


    Chu Yunyao looked at Su Qingxue with aplicated gaze as she said, "As for what you meant by that, isn''t the answer obvious?


    I''ll find out there''s a connection to your DNA, and I''m sure other people will find out. quaque<span>Like now, they began to use the bundles to threaten him ¡­


    Even if the child''s father wasn''t Ye Fan, but from Ye Fan''s feelings for you, he most likely also loves you and won''t hurt your daughter. leaf<span>Fan Jian would soften his heart, so of course I cannot let him go, because this concerns Ye Fan''s interests, which are also rted to mine.


    <span>As for the reason why I don''t want to tell you, it''s even simpler ¡­ I can''t exin why you have a daughter, and I don''t know how to exin it to Ye Fan. Me


    I don''t think it''s a good thing that you have a daughter in your current environment... Because now, the enemy has set their sights on her. "


    Su Qingxue fell into silence. Although Chu Yunyao''s words did not sound good, they were the truth ¡­Logically speaking, if she suddenly had a daughter and wasn''t she Ye Fan''s, Ye Fan, as her husband, would definitely be furious.


    However, not only did Ye Fan not lose his temper at her, he even chose to rescue the group at the first possible moment, suffering the humiliation of being threatened by a small fry.Su Qingxue couldn''t help but look towards Ye Fan and faintly said: "If you''re angry, you can release your anger. Just now, you did not kill that Yuan Qing for the sake of being too small ¡­ ¡­" "It must be because he is suffering."


    <span>Ye Fan helplessly smiled and said, "Why would I be angry?" You don''t even know why you have a daughter. Why should I be angry with you? Then ¡­


    Yuan Qing is just a small pawn that is in the limelight. If I were to lower myself to her level, I would look down on her too much.What Yun Yao did was right, she was hiding it from us, it was for everyone''s benefit ¡­ ¡­ As for what she knows, I can''t possibly have a grudge with a child. Total


    However, being angry couldn''t solve the current problem. First, he had to rescue Yuan Qing and White Tiger, as well as the other two problems. As for the rest ¡­ We''ll talk more slowly. "


    <span>Su Qingxue was moved. She replied with a "En" and nodded.


    "Ye, I realize that you have matured quite a bitpared to before." Me


    "Remember that a year ago, you went alone to burn down the Taiji sect. That temper of yours is quite fierce, but now you are much more stable." Xiao Xin''er teasingly said.<span>Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "Eldest Miss Xiao..." You remember wrongly, I had killed my way into Tai Chi Sect, but you were the one who set the fire to the mountain... Don''t put on my hat, I can''t afford to be used of arson. "


    Xiao Xin''er immediately blushed and turned her head away with a "hmph". massPeople couldn''t help but want tough, but the depressing atmosphere rxed a bit.


    <span>Seeing that Su Qingxue''s face was still worried, Xu Linshan said, "Qingxue, even if you really have a daughter, there''s nothing bad about it. Don''t be too sad about it, maybe it''s a good thing to watch it from a distance."


    Su Qingxue smiled bitterly, "You misunderstood me ¡­ ¡­" I don''t think it''s such a bad thing, Rinloran, even if it''s really my daughter, because I like the child and I''ve considered adopting her."I''m just worried, I don''t know how she is, if those people capture her, will they mistreat her ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan looked at his wife with aplicated gaze. Coincidentally, Su Qingxue also looked at him.


    Their eyes met. Su Qingxue pursed her red lips and said apologetically: "Hubby ¡­. Would you be unhappy if I said so? "But I''m really very worried." leaf


    Fan Xian smiled and shook his head, "You should be worried, it''s only natural. Moreover, from a scientific point of view, she is indeed your daughter.<span>Furthermore, President Li brought the girl into the orphanage and raised her. I can''t let her child be taken away like this ¡­ " Positive


    At this time, in Chu Yunyao''sboratory, several screens disyed the same information ¡­ "Mr. Ye, Patriarch Su, if we don''t get a satisfactory answer within an hour, the information regarding Patriarch Su''s daughter will be released to the public. "


    Upon seeing these messages, one didn''t even have to think to know that it was from Yuan Qing.


    <span>"This woman, what is she trying to do? What''s the use of releasing information?" Xiao Xin`er was puzzled.


    Of course it was useful. If the people of the world felt that Su Qingxue, as the leader of the Xuanming n, couldn''t even protect her own daughter ¡­Or do you think that for the sake of your face, Ye Fan didn''t even want his daughter, which would bring about such a negative impact? Don''t you understand?


    The mostmentable part was ¡­ This Yuan Qing, her own life, is actually just like grass, she had long since prepared herself to be jade. After killing her, she wouldn''t let go of her n this time. "Chu Yunyao smirked.


    "Too despicable ¡­ "She''s just certain that we won''t give up on her." Xu Linshan gritted her teeth and said.


    Xiao Xin''er frowned and said: "What are you afraid of!? At most, he would just directly attack the White Tiger n! I don''t believe that the White Tiger n would dare to use the fate of their entire n to exchange for a child! leaf<span>Fan, didn''t you also kill the ancestors of the Zhou nst time? The White Tiger nsmen will definitely be afraid of you! "


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan and the others did not respond, Xiao Xin''er unhappily said: "What, you guys suspect that I mentioned it because of the Phoenix n?" I am not that kind of despicable person! " leaf


    Fan Xian hurriedly smiled and waved his hand, "Xin''er, don''t misunderstand ¡­ That''s not what I meant... Only


    <span>However, whether or not this matter is rted to the White Tiger n, and how much, is still unknown. "


    <span>Su Qingxue also nodded and said, "Actually, I also felt that something was wrong just now. This matter might not be as Yuan Qing said; it might be the White Tiger n''s intentions.


    Although I don''t have much contact with members of the White Tiger n, I feel that ording to the levels of the four great ns, I''m not fond of an insignificant person like Yuan Qing ¡­. such as<span>Indeed, if the old ancestors of the White Tiger n want to start a war with us, they will absolutely not send people like us. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1423

    <span>1423


    <span>After Xiao Xin''er heard this, she fell into deep thought, "What you have said ¡­ It seemed to make some sense, but could it be that Yuan Qing was doing these things himself? "Then isn''t she too bold?"


    "All of this, sooner orter the truth wille out, but right now, what I have to do is to first find the bundles of them." Ye Fan said.<span>At this moment, after Chu Yunyao pressed a button, a satellite image appeared on theptop.


    The woman''s eyes lit up, "Found it! Yuan Qing indeed didn''t notice that I had installed a biochip!


    <span>The location of the group was in Sanlin Town on the west side of the China Sea. It''s about 29 kilometers away from us. It seems like it''s a residential building! " leaf


    After taking a nce, Fan Xian remembered the coordinates and said: "I will go right away. Give me half an hour and that will be enough." Siu


    Qingxue was also very worried and quickly said, "Should I go with you? I can help now. " leaf<span>Fan Saiughed, "At this time, we need to be hidden. If the two of us were to go out together, our goal would be too big."


    Even if I go out, I''ll have to disguise myself, and I''ll be faster by myself. " see<span>Su Qingxue still looked very nervous. Ye Fan felt an indescribable feeling in his heart and reluctantly joked, "My silly wife, I still haven''t figured it out. Whether or not you are your daughter, howe you are already so simr to her mother?" "Are you so worried about your daughter?" Siu


    Qingxue felt a bit embarrassed, she pursed her red lips and smiled bitterly: "I don''t know what''s going on, although I''m sure I''ve never given birth to a child before ¡­ ¡­" But


    <span>¡­ ¡­. But I heard that they were rted to my DNA, and I. I was even more concerned about the child. "


    "Su Qingxue, you aren''t lying to us, right?" Do you know that Bundle is your daughter? "No matter how you look at it, this expression seems to be filled with maternal love." Xiao Xin''er doubtfully said.


    "What nonsense are you spouting!? Do you want to do a medical appraisal!? If I don''t have a child, I''ll know when I find out! " Su Qingxue frowned. leaf<span>Fan said in distress, "Alright, alright, how can you make such a ruckus? I''ll go out and bring the ball back. Wait for my news here! " leaf


    <span>Sails did not want to stay a moment longer, women too many trouble, there are always angry, quarreling endlessly...


    Luckily, he didn''t do anything with Xiao Xin''er. Otherwise, how would they clean up this house? Right


    For Ye Fan, who had started out as a hitman before, sneaking out of the Cloud Chamber was not difficult at all, as he couldpletely avoid the surveince cameras. pass


    Under the cover of the trees, Ye Fan soon arrived in the forest of a park. leaf<span>Fan Xian thought about it for a moment. For the sake of safety, he had to avoid the cameras in those cities, so he decided to run more safely.


    Therefore, Ye Fan simply disintegrated and rushed to the west side of Three Forest Town ¡­ ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­. HuaIn a mansion in the sea, beside an outdoor pool, a man was leisurely lying on a chair, sunbathing.


    The man wore sunsses, had a handsome face, firm muscles, and a slender figure. Not a single one of them did not have a strong male charm. in<span>In the swimming pool in front of him, two tall girls with white and white skin were ying with the water. From time to time, the two girls would even nce at the man beside the swimming pool.


    <span>"Xuan, why don''t youe down and y?"


    "Yeah, Xuan,e quickly ¡­" The twodies shouted.<span>The corner of the man''s mouth slightly curled, "Don''t be impatient. Wait for the next night, I''ll y with you until the sun rises." duo


    The girl immediately giggled. "Xuan! "That''s what you said!" quaque


    At this moment, a small figure that was slightly restrained walked over. She was cowering in fear as she followed suit.


    When the man saw the figure, he narrowed his eyes and said, "Yuan Qing, you''re back?"


    The woman who came was Yuan Qing. She was so nervous that her face turned red. She nodded and replied, "En." Her eyes couldn''t help but look at the two model like girls in the swimming pool."Is everything all right?" the man asked again. Yuan


    Qing replied, "It went smoothly ¡­. They told me toe out and they said they cared about the kid. "<span>Really, that''s great. "The man stood up and said to the two women in the pool," Qian Qian, Kelly, you guys can leave today.


    <span>When the two girls heard this, they were not surprised, but they were still a bit unhappy.


    "Xuan, your girlfriend is here, so it shouldn''t be a big deal. You want us to leave just because we''ve been here for half a day?" "The girl with wheat skin, Kelly, said coquettishly.


    "Yeah, Xuan, we''re still waiting to fight you until tomorrow." CeeCee pouted. male


    Zi''s face turned cold. "I don''t like to hear Luo Xuan talk twice. Do you need me to call security?"CeeCee and Kelly looked at him resentfully, but had to get up from the pool and walk away from it in a graceful way. Go


    While they were at it, the two girls intentionally walked past Yuan Qing.Yuan Qing was short, t, and wore a simple ck work suit with average looks. Beside the two talldies, he seemed like a backdrop. two


    <span>The woman didn''t even need to say anything. Just the mere passing of her caused Yuan Qing to feel iparably embarrassed. She lowered her head, and her face flushed red.


    At this time, Ying Luoxuan stepped forward and held Yuan Qing in his arms, allowing her to lean against his marble-like chest.<span>"Yuan Qing, I missed you." Ying Luoxuan said in a maic voice.


    At this moment, Yuan Qing, who was in an iparably depressed mood a moment ago, suddenly had a drunken look in his eyes. His entire body was trembling as a trace of joy emerged on his face.<span>"Xuan ¡­" Yuan Qing''s voice was trembling, like the sound of a mosquito. win


    Luo Xuan was staring at her eyes again. His eyes behind the ck-framed sses were filled with excitement.


    <span>"Yuan Qing, are you unhappy that I was with those women?" Ying Luoxuan asked.


    <span>Yuan Qing hurriedly shook her head, "No ¡­ ¡­" "No..."


    <span>"You''re my girlfriend, how can you not be jealous?" Ying Luoxuan smiled and asked, "Do you not care about me?" Yuan


    <span>Qing Yun''s face paled as he quickly replied, "No! I... I know you are an ancient martial artist and your body is very good. I can''t satisfy you by myself ¡­ "It''s because I''m not good enough..."


    <span>Ying Luoxuan smiled evilly and said, "Yuan Qing, you''re such a considerate and good girl. I hope you understand that you''re my only girlfriend and the only one I want to marry in the future is you. Those women are but toys in my eyes ¡­" Yuan


    <span>The green face said with a look of yearning: "Xuan, you''re so outstanding, so many women like you ¡­. Do you really want to marry me? I don''t look good, I don''t have a good figure, I don''t have any temperament ¡­ " win


    <span>Luo Xuan didn''t say anything and just picked up Yuan Qing and threw her onto a recliner. Then, he jumped down ¡­


    <span>Not long after, the woman''s pained and joyful cry came from the side of the pool ¡­


    After everything had calmed down, the petite Yuan Qingid on top of Ying Luoxuan with a face full of ecstasy. winLuo Xuan smoked a cigarette as he looked at the woman who waspletely immersed in the fantasy of love. A trace of ridicule could be seen in the depths of his eyes.


    "Do you still doubt my love for you?" Ying Luoxuan asked. Yuan<span>Qing shook her head and said in a soft voice, "Xuan, I feel so blessed to be able to meet you ¡­" win


    Luo Xuan smiled evilly and said, "There isn''t much time left for Ye Fan and Su Qingxue. They haven''t responded yet, there shouldn''t be any problems, right?"<span>"Xuan, don''t worry. I know Chu Yunyao and the Sky Eye''s detection methods, so I was prepared. At least within a day, they won''t be able to find that little girl." such as


    "If they don''t agree to our request, then I will immediately carry out a secret transfer and spread the news about that child to put pressure on them." Yuan Qing said.


    "That''s good... "My darling Yuan Qing, your wisdom is great. Those people are really blind. They actually let such a smart girl like you help Chu Yunyao." Ying Luoxuan said with a face full of emotion. Yuan


    Qing Qing raised her head with a blissful expression and said, "Maybe it was the heavens'' arrangement that allowed me to meet you in the end." win


    Luo Xuan stretched out his hand, pinched the woman''s chin, and said in a low voice, "That''s right. The heavens have given you to me. They want you to help me be a tyrant!"<span>As he spoke, Ying Luoxuan lowered his head and kissed Yuan Qing. Positive


    <span>At this moment, Yuan Qing''s phone rang, interrupting their intimacy.


    <span>Yuan Qing reluctantly left Ying Luoxuan''s body and picked up the phone in her clothes to answer the call.


    "What is it..." YuanAfter ying for a few seconds, his face turned pale and he scolded: "How is that possible!? What the hell are you guys doing!? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1424

    1424 win


    Luo Xuan stood up with a dark face. Although he didn''t understand the situation, he knew something was wrong.<span>Yuan Qing then ordered loudly, "Quickly go and find him! He had to find it! Otherwise, none of you wille back! "


    After hanging up, Yuan Qing turned around, not daring to look at Ying Luoxuan."What happened? Did he run away?" Ying Luoxuan frowned as he asked. Yuan


    <span>Qing Qing nodded with difficulty, "I... I''ve already told them to hurry and look for it. Sanlin Town isn''t that big, so we should be able to find it very soon. "


    <span>"Aren''t your people trained agents? Why can''t even look at a four or five-year-old little girl properly!? " Ying Luoxuan shouted angrily, his voice rising even higher.


    Yuan Qing hurriedly exined, "Xuan, listen to me. This child is Su Qingxue''s daughter. After all, she is of the n''s bloodline, so there might be something special about her.My men said the kid was strong enough to kick a door and run down the stairs with an agent and almost had a concussion. cause


    After all, she is still a little girl, and they were afraid of hurting her, so they didn''t dare to use too much strength.<span>"Bullshit!" Four agents, not enough to look at a child!? Even if one of you is kicked down the stairs, what about the other three!? " Ying Luoxuan questioned.


    <span>Yuan Qing was so scared that his eyes turned red and he said, "They ¡­ ¡­ They were eating outside, leaving only one person there to watch ¡­ No one would have thought that the child would have such strength. " win


    Luo Xuan was so angry that he stepped forward and pped Yuan Qing''s face!"Pah!"


    "Ah!" After being pped, Yuan Qing cried out in pain as tears flowed down his face. He covered his burning face, feeling wronged.


    <span>Useless, truly useless ¡­ "Let me tell you, if I can''t find that little girl, I can''t guarantee what will happen ¡­" Ying Luoxuan said in a low voice. Yuan


    Qing Yi got up from the ground with a terrified face and said with all her might: "Xuan! Don''t worry, I''ll definitely think of a way to make it up to you! I won''t let you down! "


    Ying Luoxuan squinted his eyes, grabbed the woman''s chin and said, "I am the first one who admired you, the one who helped you up to your current position ¡­ And ¡­


    Besides, I''m your first boyfriend, the only man who loves you ¡­ Other than me, no man in this world would want a woman like you, do you understand? "<span>Yuan Qing bit her lips, causing her to feel pain, but she still nodded with all her might, "I ¡­. I understand. "You are my everything ¡­"


    "So, Yuan Qing, my darling, if this time I fail and I can''t find that girl, you won''t drag me down with you ¡­" Ying Luoxuan asked with a charming smile. Yuan


    <span>A look of astonishment shed in her eyes, then, she seemed to understand something as tears glistened in her eyes, "I know... If I fail, it will all be my fault ¡­ It has nothing to do with you... "


    <span>Only then did Ying Luoxuan release the woman. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. "Darling, I love you." Yuan


    "I love you too, Xuan."<span>¡­ ¡­. Triple


    On a small street outside an old neighborhood in Forest Town.


    <span>It was just after noon, and there were fewer diners, fewer traffic, and fewer pedestrians.


    At the entrance of a snack bar, a fat auntie wearing an apron was tidying up the table and bringing back some leftover steamed buns, sesame seed cakes and steamed buns into the restaurant.


    <span>At this moment, a tiny figure entered the fat aunt''s eyes.


    She was a four or five year old girl with short hair cut from her bangs. Her face was chubby and jade-like, just like a porcin doll.


    The girl was wearing a cartoon pattern on her short sleeves and pants, revealing arms and legs that looked like they were made of white lotus roots.


    The fat auntie was stunned for a moment, thinking what a cute doll she was, but then she smiled amiably and asked, "Little friend, do you want to buy something?" FemaleThe child swallowed his saliva as he looked at the sesame seed cake in front of him with his big, ck eyes.


    "You want a biscuit made from mildew?" the fat aunt asked. Female


    The child nodded and said miserably, "Auntie, I''m very hungry, but I don''t have any money."


    "Oh, little pitiful. It''s fine, take it and eat first." The fat auntie took a sesame seed cake and handed it to the girl.


    The girl happily received it and immediately took two bites. Her cheeks bulged and she sweetly smiled at the aunt, "Thank you Auntie."The fat aunt asked with concern, "Little friend, what''s your name? Where are your parents? " Large


    "Auntie pretty much understands that this child probably left his parents."<span>Ugh ¡­ "My name is Pan, and I don''t have a mother or father," he mumbled.


    Bundle? No parents? " The fat auntie did not understand the situation. "Then why are you here?" mass<span>The group tilted their heads as they thought about it and said, "There were a few bad guys who tricked them intoing over. They locked them up in a small room, and when they got hungry, they ran out ¡­"


    <span>"Huh?"


    <span>"The fat auntie was a bit surprised, after all, the child would not lie. She realized that it might be a kidnapping, and was about to consider calling the police when she saw the crowd suddenly squat down, trying to get under the table."


    <span>Auntie, the bad guys areing to catch us! " He ignored the remaining half of the sesame seed cake and made a hush gesture.


    The fat auntie looked around nervously, and found that three men and a woman, who did not look like normal people, ran out of a residential area and walked towards them with quick steps. fat<span>The aunt quickly lowered her head to continue packing up. However, two men and a woman soon walked to the entrance of her shop. is


    One of the short-haired women looked at the fat aunt doubtfully and said, "Big Sis, have you ever seen a four or five-year-old girl with very white skin and big eyes who was a little chubby walk past?"


    "Huh?" The fat auntie pretended to be stunned, then she shook her head. "I don''t know, I''ve never seen him before. I''ve been busy cleaning up."The short-haired woman frowned, "Big Sis, are you very hot? Why are your forehead covered in sweat?"


    Sigh... "I''m so tired, I''ve been busy all afternoon," the fat auntie said with a stiff smile.<span>Is that so... Big sister, if you see that child, remember to tell us that this child is very dangerous. She just killed one of our colleagues. "The short-haired woman took out a document and said," We are an agent of the Defense Bureau, not a bad person. fat


    When the aunt heard that, she was so scared that her face turned pale, "What!?" This child killed someone!? " Short"Sure enough, you know where the kid is?" Then ¡­


    The two male secret service agents also rushed over. After checking for a bit, they found the bundles of people hiding under the table!


    "Alright you little girl!" He''s quite capable! Kicking our people? "Get out here!" A male secret service agent cursed as he reached to pull the ball out.


    However, the tiny bodies reacted quickly. With a sudden twist, they ran out from the side and into the street!"Catch her! "Faster!" the female agent shouted, and the three of them hurried after her.


    Biting into that half piece of sesame seed cake, they scurried along with their legs spread out. Their speed was not that of a little girl, and in such a short time, the three agents were unable to catch up! street<span>Many people on the tform were puzzled as to what was going on. However, most of them only watched from the sidelines, not daring to interfere. can


    <span>After all, they were still small. Although they barely managed to run a distance, the distance between them gradually narrowed. Then ¡­


    "Bam!" The female secret service agent used her legs to leap forward andnded right in front of the group, blocking the girl''s way!


    Hmph. "The female agent took out an electric shock rod and said coldly," Little girl, we''ve underestimated you. This time, we won''t give you another chance. mass


    The sesame seed cake in her mouth fell. She was panting and her face was red. Her big, watery eyes were filled with fear, panic and helplessness ¡­ smallThe girl stood on the street, not understanding why she had encountered all of this. She could only imagine that her parents, whom she had never seen before, would protect her ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1425

    1425 This


    Many people on the street had already noticed this scene, especially when the female secret service agent brought out the electric shock baton, which shocked some passersby. faciesHow could someone pull out a weapon against such a cute little girl?


    <span>"What are you doing?" A few adults want to hit a child? " A passing old man asked loudly.


    Immediately, many passers-by also had discontented faces as they scolded from the side.The female agent took out her ID and shouted, "The Defense Bureau is arresting the suspect. Everyone, stay calm!"


    After she shouted, the passersby all quieted down. After all, ordinary people were quite afraid of the Shangguan family and didn''t know what was happening in there. FemaleThe agent took advantage of this time and walked quickly towards the group. The other two male agents also surrounded them from the two sides. mass


    <span>He looked left, then right, and his mouth was twisted in anxiety. Tears were rolling in hisrge eyes, but he didn''t know where to run.


    <span>"Be careful, she has a lot of strength. Hold on tight!" The female agent said. duo


    The man nodded. Just as he was about to attack, his vision blurred. A young man suddenly appeared beside him. male


    It was as if he was falling from the sky. The passersby didn''t even realize what was going on, and after blinking their eyes, a person appeared.<span>"Who is it!?" The three female agents were shocked. mass


    The group, on the other hand, had a glimmer in their eyes. She recognized the man, and happily smiled as she said, "Uncle!" leaf<span>Fan Xian lowered his head, looking at the little guy, and said with a helpless smile: "How many times have I told you? Call me brother."


    Not caring about anything else, Yuan Zhou grabbed Ye Fan''s leg and said in an aggrieved tone, "Uncle!" Scoundrel wouldn''t give him a meal, so he shut him up in the small room. "I''m so hungry..."


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. Although it was just a few words, as if he was talking about a little girl''s hunger, an indescribable anger had already started to rise in his heart. By


    In the little room, starving little girl. He couldn''t help but think of the time when he was young, in the dungeon ¡­ Is


    What kind of injuries? These orphans had no parents, and were already pitiful to begin with ¡­<span>Luckily, he was able to make it in time, otherwise, he would have missed it. Chu


    Yunyao also did not expect that the group would have the ability to run out. At this moment, there was amotion on the street and Ye Fan happened to rush over.


    "Hey!" Just who are you! Our Defense Bureau has caught a suspect. Do you want to openly fight back? " The female agent solemnly asked, but she did not dare to act rashly. After all, Ye Fan''s appearance just now was too strange. leaf


    Fan first bent down, reached out a hand, and picked up the group. Then he coldly said to the female agent, "You don''t deserve to know who I am. I''ll give you ten seconds tomit suicide in front of me." Triple


    One of the agents suspected that he had misheard. This man was so arrogant!?<span>"Haha!" Who do you think you are?! Could it be King Yama!? " A male secret service agent said in disdain.


    The female agent was quite cautious. She took out her cell phone and said, "Don''t move first, let me ask ¡­" can<span>Yes, before the female agent could finish her sentence, Ye Fan flicked his empty finger! one


    The formless sword intent effortlessly pierced through the agent''s throat! Female


    <span>The agent clutched at his bleeding neck and fell to the ground, unable to make a sound. He could only watch as he died in the street.


    <span>The two male secret service agents turned around as if they had ice water poured on their heads. Just as they were about to escape, they were immediately followed by two streams of sword intent that pierced through their back!


    Immediately, the two male secret service agents fell to the ground, clutching their chests that were bleeding profusely. Their faces were pale.


    "The surrounding passersby were all frightened to the point of running away, they were all looking at this scene from afar with frightened eyes. In fact, they didn''t even notice how Ye Fan did it."


    <span>"Since you want to kill yourselves, then just wait for death toe." Ye Fan said with an expressionless face. Then, he walked to the side of the female secret service agent and picked up her phone.


    After that, Ye Fan leaped up and disappeared from the street, bringing the group of people to a secluded park.


    Ye Fan gave Su Qingxue, Chu Yunyao, and the others a call, telling the women that he had rescued them.


    <span>Husband, are you hurt? Do you bring him back now? " Su Qingxue asked with concern.


    Ye Fan replied on the phone, "Don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong ¡­ ¡­" But she was hungry, and I wanted to take her for a bite to eat, and see if there were any other clues to the house she was in. "<span>"Alright, then we''ll wait for you guys at the Cloud Peak Club. I can have the Ghost Valley check who is behind Yuan Qing right now." Su Qingxue said. Female


    "Now that I have let go of the stone in my heart, I no longer feel any fear.""Hurry up and check, I''ve already collected one of Yuan Qing''s phone. Later when we bring it back, we can let Yunyao analyze it." Ye Fan said.


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan looked back and saw that this chubby girl was looking at him with sparkling eyes.<span>It was the first time in Ye Fan''s memory that he saw a group of people looking at him with such concentration.


    <span>Recalling the fact that he had killed in front of the child, Ye Fan felt a little regretful and said, "Bound Boat, I didn''t scare you just now did I?"


    The group shook their heads, smiled sweetly and said, "Uncle, you''re so awesome, you beat the bad guys to death!" leaf<span>When Fan discovered that this little girl was really not afraid at all, he was a bit surprised. This little girl was really bold.


    <span>"Aren''t you afraid of seeing the dead?" Ye Fan asked. "


    Ugh ¡­ "I don''t know why, but when I''m with uncle, I won''t be afraid of anything."


    Ye Fan pinched the girl''s little face and said, "Let''s go to your little house and take a look, and then uncle will take you to eat something delicious, okay?"


    <span>Bound Boat nodded obediently, hugging Ye Fan''s neck, not wanting to let go at all.


    Ye Fan quickly rushed to the closed store and discovered that there was no one inside, and there were no clues. No


    Even after the door was destroyed, it was still very eye-catching."Did you kick him away?" Ye Fan was a bit surprised. Although this door was not a security door, it was still quite sturdy, and should be something that only grown men would be able to do. mass


    The group pouted and said, "I know I can''t kick the door, but I just want to ¡­ ¡­" leaf


    Fan Le smiled. "I don''t me you for destroying the door. Uncle was just surprised. You''re just a little girl, where did all your strengthe from?"


    Only then did he rx a little. Blinking his eyes, he said, "I don''t know either ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and asked, "Is it really because of Su Qingxue''s genes?"


    "Gulp ¡­" aural


    When he heard his child''s rumbling stomach, Ye Fan suddenly remembered that his child was still starving. In a big matter, the child first has to be fed, so he apologetically smiled and said: "Little girl, what do you want to eat? "I''ll take you to eat."


    <span>"I want strawberry doughnuts!" leaf


    <span>The smile on Fan Jian''s face stiffened. This taste was actually unified by Su Qingxue, but where did he find it from? He could only say, "There might not be any doughnuts here, but what about others?" mass


    The group clicked their tongues, "They''re not picky with food!" The one picking out food is not a good child! " leaf


    The sails were speechless. The little guy talked the whole time without thinking too much. He brought the group to a nearby restaurant and ordered two tes of stir-fried beef river. one


    The young one sat in the small restaurant and started to eat in big mouthfuls.<span>"Is it delicious?" Ye Fan asked while chewing.


    Ji Yunshu nodded her head vigorously. Her mouth was bulging, making it obvious that she could not speak a single word.


    <span>"Eat slowly, don''t choke. Drink some seaweed soup." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Although he said that, Ye Fan''s manner of eating by himself was clearly not convincing at all. cause


    After the meal, the restaurant was free. When the Lady Boss saw the two of them eating heartily at the counter, she could not help but smile and say, "Teacher, your daughter''s way of eating is really the same. Even chopsticks are a piece of cake."Ye Fan and the others all raised their heads and looked at the Lady Boss in surprise. Then they looked at each other''s eyes and looked at the chopsticks in each other''s hands.


    "When Ye Fan was in the orphanage before, he had only seen her holding a spoon, but the first time he saw her holding chopsticks, he realized that just like him, chopsticks were not the standard way to hold a chopstick."<span>"Uncle, you''ve also taken the wrong chopsticks!" Balls giggled, his mouth was still filled with oil. Old


    Lady Boss eximed, "Uncle?" So it wasn''t father and daughter? Yo ¡­ "Sorry." leafThe sails were silent. Looking at the little girl who was happily eating her food and picking up the chopsticks wrongly, there was a strange and wonderful feeling in her heart. It was as if a heartstring had been plucked ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1426

    <span>1426


    After finishing the two tes of Stir-Fried Cow River, Ye Fan took a taxi back to Hua Hai along with the others. mass


    In the beginning, the group obediently sat on the side, but not long after, the little girl seemed to have eaten her fill and was beginning to feel sleepy, slowly leaning against Ye Fan''s thigh. leaf


    Fan Xian could not help butugh, not disturbing the girl''s sweet dreams. He extended his hand and gently caressed her hair, watching the lumps of sweet sleeping posture. His eyes inadvertently revealed a trace of gentleness.<span>After returning to the Cloud Hall, Ye Fan walked back to theboratory with his hands holding hands.


    As soon as they entered, a few women surrounded them. inOther than Xu Lingshan, Su Qingxue, Chu Yunyao, and Xiao Xin''er, the rest of the people present were on good terms with the group. Even the little girl recognized these big sisters.


    <span>However, this time, Su Qingxue''s feelings were especiallyplicated. She was a bit more excited, so she squatted down and hugged the little girl. She patted the little girl''s back and continued for a long time.


    <span>"It''s good that you''re fine ¡­" "It''s good that you''re fine ¡­" Su Qingxue''s face was full of relief. mass


    She didn''t know what happened here, and didn''t know why Su Qingxue was so worried about her today. She innocently smiled and said, "Beautiful sister, I''m fine. I have the super powerful Uncle Ye Fan protecting me ¡­ ¡­" a few


    <span>All the women looked at Ye Fan in surprise. It seemed that this time, Ye Fan had sessfully captured the hearts of the small group of people.


    Ye Fan was somewhat helpless towards this child''s sweet mouth, and said to Sun Qian who was beside him, "Sun Qian, bring a group of people to find a good room, rest, and give her delicious and fun things to eat." Sun


    Qian epted the order and went to grab a bunch of hands. She smiled and said, "Man Man, the Lord has a job. Can auntie take you out to y for a while first?" mass


    The regiment was also very obedient, although reluctant to part with it, they nodded their heads and waved at Ye Fan and the others.


    "Farewell, Uncle Ye Fan." He reluctantly said. mass


    The woman could not help but be stunned. Even Su Qingxue was a bit jealous, why was she so dependent on Ye Fan?After they left, Ye Fan asked Su Qingxue, "Wife, did you find anything?"


    Su Qingxue''s face turned serious. A cold light shed in her eyes as she said, "No worries, if I let go, I will find out. How could this Yuan Qingpletely avoid our Sky Eye?" Me<span>They''ve already gathered all the information. Hubby, take a look for yourself ¡­ "


    As she spoke, Su Qingxue handed theptop over to Ye Fan.


    At the same time, Su Qingxue quickly said, "The reason why this Yuan Qing was able to rise so quickly is because the White Tiger n sent a descendant called Ying Luoxuan to be in charge of the military''s defense. This


    One of them was the great-grandson of the White Tiger''s number one ancestor, Ying Qiong, but because his strength was low and his ranking was low, the White Tiger n actually didn''t hold him in high regard. win


    <span>Luo Xuan had a good figure and skin. Previously, when the n ancestor was in seclusion, he was a famous handsome man in the army. He specialized in military and literary work, and in the name of others, he even set up a modelpany outside. This


    Borrowing the strength of the White Tiger n, Dong Feng, he finally entered the Defense Department, and even helped Yuan Qing, who was originally not highly regarded, to be the research institute''s director ¡­ passIn the past, it could be seen that there were several times that Ying Luoxuan and Yuan Qing had entered and left some private areas. Their rtionship was not ordinary ¡­


    <span>"But as for their rtionship and whether they are the masterminds behind Luo Xuan''s actions, we are not sure. Because we have no conclusive evidence ¡­"


    <span>"Interesting ¡­ The White Tiger n is truly talented. Even a pretty boy like them would be tricked? " leaf


    After seeing half of it, Fan Xian almost understood. He smiled and said, "It seems that this kid is not satisfied with his n''s status and wants to fight to gain the n''s ancestor''s respect."


    <span>"That should be the case. It''s simr to our previous guesses, the ancestors of the White Tiger n wouldn''t do such a low-level thing. No


    He had chosen the wrong person, and just by relying on a super hacker, he wants to go against us. He is simply courting death... quaque


    "Even if the ancestor of the White Tiger n knew, he would probably obstruct him so as to not embarrass himself." Su Qingxue said. Chu


    Yun Yao refused to ept this and said, "Don''t say it so easily. If I didn''t leave a trick up my sleeve and put the biochip on your body, you might not have been able to find it.""This time I support Chu Yunyao. If it wasn''t for her, there really might be danger." Xiao Xin''er raised her hand and said.


    <span>Ye Fan red at her. This woman loved to fan the mes. Who asked her to raise her hand and vote? Chu


    <span>Yun Yao proudly nced at Su Qingxue, but she didn''t expect that Su Qingxue didn''t have any intention of arguing with her. Instead, she nodded.


    This time ¡­ "I really need to thank you." Su Qingxue was a little unnatural, but she sincerely said to Chu Yunyao. ChuYun Yao was not used to it, she frowned and waved her hand, "Forget it, I''m doing it for that child, not to help you."


    Seeing the rare harmony between women, Ye Fan felt very gratified, thinking to himself that this little group of women was really the savior.


    <span>At the side, Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes and muttered, "No meaning."


    <span>"Where are Yuan Qing and Ying Luoxuan?" Ye Fan asked.


    "The location is locked. Ying Luoxuan is in Hua Hai and rents a vacation vi. There''s a meeting being held in Hua Hai these days, so the reason is quite good ¡­" To


    "Yu Qing, she''s going on a ne right now and is returning to the capital. She''s probably afraid that we''ll find her." Su Qingxue said. leaf<span>Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. "So to say, I''m still unable to tell if these two people are colluding or not?"


    <span>"Yes ¡­" Su Qingxue frowned, she was clearly in a difficult situation. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao sneered, "Isn''t it obvious whether or not there is collusion? The evidence you have found is only something that Yuan Qing dealt with a long time ago. She


    <span>Of course, your hacking skills won''t allow you to find too much useful information. "But even if there''s no evidence, there''s nothing much about killing a member of the White Tiger n that wins against Luo Xuan." Siu


    Qingxue shook her head and said, "But if we don''t find out the truth and kill people, then what is the difference between us and those evil people who kill innocent people?"Save it, Su Qingxue, the image of you as the Blessed White Lotus, hurry up and ept it. It''s not like I haven''t seen your scheming in the mall, right? You


    Besides Xu Lingshan, who else could be considered a good person or a kind person among the people who are standing here? "Haven''t you done enough wicked things?" Chu Yunyao disdainfully sneered.Xu Linshan was a bit embarrassed and said in a low voice, "No need..." "I think Qingxue is right. Even if we want to kill that guy, we should at least catch him and ask him. Who knows, there might be other people behind this."


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, and indeed, he might have missed out more important information, so he said, "Stop quarreling, I will send Baffled people to bring that pair of man and woman ¡­" To


    <span>As for the White Tiger n, if there are any problems, my wife, you can tell them about the situation. Siu


    <span>Qingxue nodded, "I know ¡­"


    <span>After that, Ye Fan immediately sent four of his assassins to lead Ying Luoxuan and Yuan Qing to a house in the suburbs. iso


    After giving out his orders, Ye Fan turned to Chu Yunyao and said, "Yunyao, for the interrogation, we''ll go. Please help us do another DNA test." Chu


    Yun Yao seemed to have already expected this. She put her hand in the pocket of her white coat and said, "Do you want to confirm once again the rtionship between Su Qingxue and the other children?" leaf


    Fan nodded, "While you''re at it, I need you to check if the ball has anything to do with my DNA."<span>"Huh?" Chu Yunyao was shocked and said, "Why are you testing me?" "You also detected it earlier, you had nothing to do with the group." is


    He and the other girls were also very puzzled, looking at Ye Fan strangely.<span>Ye Fan said, "Don''t ask first. Anyway, this time, you need to be more careful, don''t let out any details." Chu


    Yun Yao felt confused, but she could only nod her head, "Alright, then I''ll go get the DNA samples. You and Su Qingxue can keep the samples for testing once for you guys ¡­."

 Chapter 1427

    <span>1427 Ten


    A few minutester, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue both left a sample and headed towards a house in the suburbs.


    The reason Ye Fan didn''t bring Ying Luoxuan and Yuan Qing to the Cloud Hall and the city district was to save some trouble.


    After all, in the broad daylight, if there were two people with sensitive identities, it would be easier to deal with them in the wild, lest others notice them. SuburbThe houses in the district were beside a small river, near some abandoned warehouses. This area was owned by Cloud group and was about to be demolished, so there weren''t many people around during the day. leaf


    <span>After Sail and Su Qingxue arrived, a Balfour Assassin respectfully opened the door.


    The couple gave each other a simple look beforeing to a realization and walking in. in


    <span>In the living room of an empty house, on two chairs, were Ying Luoxuan and Yuan Qing. Although ¡­


    <span>Although he could win against Luo Xuan who had the early stage of body refining strength, in front of the battle-hardened Barfuan Assassins, he was still too inexperienced and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Yuan Qing, on the other hand, had a dejected look on her face. It was as if she had already predicted this would happen. She just sat there listlessly. see<span>When Ye Fan and Su Qingxue walked in, Ying Luoxuan''s face was covered in cold sweat and panic.


    <span>Ye ¡­ Mr. Ye!? Patriarch Su!? Why did you all want to capture me here?! "


    Ye Fan was not surprised to see Ying Luoxuan in a daze with an innocent expression. leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t directly answer his question. Instead, he asked, "You and Yuan Qing, aside from being subordinates, what else do you have to do with each other?" question<span>"At the same time, Ye Fan paid attention to the changes in their expressions."


    Me and her? "It''s not rted to anything else." Ying Luoxuan answered immediately.


    <span>Do you know what Yuan Qing did this time? " Ye Fan asked again.


    Ying Luoxuan was at a loss. "She ¡­ What did she do? Mr. Ye, did she provoke you? Then I really don''t know!


    I am a descendant of the White Tiger n, although I have never personally seen you before, but I know your strength, how could I allow my subordinates to do such a foolish thing?! " See


    Ying Luoxuan gave a matter-of-course look, as if this was indeed the case.Ye Fan nodded, turned to Yuan Qing and said, "Your boss strongly denies that he knows about this matter." But your prerequisite is that we submit to the White Tiger n. Don''t you think that your boss''s words are extremely unconvincing? " Yuan


    <span>Qing raised his head and said with an expression of helplessness, "I just thought that if the n were to seed, I would be able to curry favor with Young Master Ying, and with the White Tiger n ¡­


    "This is the first time I''ve had the chance to prove my talent and be someone above others. Thus, I didn''t ask for his opinion in advance ¡­" Siu


    <span>Gentle Snow coldly said, "You don''t need to defend Ying Luoxuan. Our Ghost Valley has already investigated the rtionship between you and him, and no matter what you say, Ying Luoxuan will definitely die ¡­. Inverse


    We have already formed a feud with the White Tiger n, so it doesn''t matter if we kill one more person or one less person.


    <span>We''re only here to give you a chance. Tell us clearly if you have any other instructions other than defeating Luo Xuan. If you tell us ¡­ We can leave you a way out. "


    Yuan Qing was puzzled, "I... What''s the rtionship between me and Young Master Ying? "Besides, I was the only one who did it ¡­" win


    Luo Xuan''s face was ashen as he anxiously said, "Yuan Qing! You bitch! What exactly did you do!? "<span>Yuan Qing lowered her head in silence, not wanting to say anything at all.


    <span>"Then we''ll take Ying Luoxuan down, kill him, and sink him into the river. As for the rest, we''ll slowly interrogate him." Ye Fan lightly smiled, and snapped his fingers. two


    The famous Balfour Assassin immediately walked forward and grabbed Ying Luoxuan, wanting to drag him out. winLuo Xuan''s face was pale as he pleaded, "Ah, it''s an usation! I''m innocent! Mr. Ye! I really don''t know anything! " leaf


    Sail and Su Qingxue didn''t care. What they were concerned about was still Yuan Qing''s current performance. such as


    <span>If Yuan Qing really did it all by herself, then she would be a cold-blooded and merciless person who wouldn''t care about the life or death of Ying Luoxuan.


    And if she was really acting and trying to cover things up for her man, then what should she do now? She couldn''t ept that Luo Xuan would die before she won ¡­


    Sure enough, Yuan Qing had made her move!


    However, her eyes revealed a trace of madness, as if she was prepared to face death!"Since you all want to kill them, then let''s all die together!" Yuan


    After saying this, Qing Qing suddenly stood up and was about to rush towards Ye Fan and Su Qingxue! leafThe sail suddenly realized a trace of danger and shouted, "Get out of the way!" Triple


    The famous Balfour Assassin was extremely alert, he immediately jumped out of the window and flew away!


    At the same time, Ye Fan hugged Su Qingxue with one hand and pushed out with the other, attempting to block Yuan Qing''s path. No<span>"As they passed Yuan Qing, a violent explosion urred on the spot!" "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    <span>"BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!" one


    A deafening explosion resounded as a mass of mes filled the entire first floor of the house. The entire house copsed from the explosion! smoke


    <span>"As the dust dispersed, the house turned into a pile of ruins."


    <span>"Bam!"


    <span>A pile of rocks was blown away. From where Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were standing, a protectiveyer of frost true essence wrapped around the two of them. leaf


    Fan Xian looked at the woman in his arms in surprise. He didn''t expect that Su Qingxue would sessfully put up a protective cover at that critical moment. Although ¡­


    However, to Ye Fan, it was not dangerous, but Su Qingxue really did protect herself. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian deeply felt that his wife had indeed grown up, and was no longer the woman who needed his protection. This


    At the same time, he felt gratified and a little disappointed ¡­ "<span>Hubby, this Yuan Qing ¡­ ¡­ She''s got a bomb inside her? " Su Qingxue could not believe that such a seemingly ordinary and bashful woman would do such a crazy thing at thest moment. leaf


    Fan nodded, "Moreover, it was a very strong, intense bomb. She had long since prepared to die together with us ¡­ ¡­" This


    Suddenly, a pile of rocks behind him loosened up and a hand reached out.


    <span>"Ahh ¡­" Ying Luoxuan cried out in pain as he struggled to climb out from under arge stone b. His arms and head were covered in blood. Good


    <span>He also had the strength of a Body Refinement Cultivator and hid behind Ye Fan and Su Qingxue to counteract a lot of power, so he was not too injured. win


    As soon as Luo Xuan climbed out, he kneeled on the ground and cried with a disheveled look on his face, "Mr. Ye! Patriarch Su! Please let me go!I''m just a trash that everyone in the White Tiger n looks down upon ¡­ It wasn''t easy for him to survive until today, only then did he have a bit of a position ¡­ I don''t want to die unjustly ¡­ Yuan


    I have no idea what Qing did, she almost blew me to death, you two big shots, why do you have to suffer so much ¡­


    Just treat my victory over Luo Xuan like a fart and just let it go like that. In my next life, I will also be grateful to all of you! "Woo woo ¡­"As he spoke, Ying Luoxuan snot and snot covered his face as he began to cry in front of the two. He was in a miserable state, how could he have the dignity of a direct descendant of the White Tiger n? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1428

    <span>1428


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue also did not expect that this seemingly elegant and unrestrained winner''s grandson would actually have such an appearance.<span>Ye Fan''s experience told him, shameless people, people who have no moral integrity, can often be the most dangerous people.


    However, there was no way to determine whether or not he was the mastermind or not. If he really killed Ying Luoxuan, there might be a huge clue that he might not be able to follow up on. And ¡­<span>Plus, Ye Fan really wasn''t happy about killing such a crying man.


    "Wife, what do you think we should do?" Ye Fan decided to give the choice to Su Qingxue.


    Su Qingxue also seemed to be hesitating. After a moment of silence, she said, "I think ¡­. He doesn''t seem to be someone who can n this either. Let him go. " leaf<span>Fan Xian squinted his eyes and thoughtfully nodded, "Okay, then I''ll listen to you..." "This is over." win


    Luo Xuan was wild with joy when he heard that. He quickly kowtowed and said, "Thank you, Patriarch Su, for not killing me! Thank you, Mr. Ye, for sparing my little life! "


    "Scram!" Ye Fan berated. win


    Luo Xuan didn''t dare to say anything more. He turned around and ran. He ran awkwardly into the woods and gradually disappeared into the distance. straightAfter Ying Luoxuan left, Ye Fan asked, "Wife, do you think he has anyone else backing him?"


    "I don''t know ¡­" But I believe that for him to be able to take a fancy to Yuan Qing and put a seemingly weak and ordinary woman on the throne, it means that he isn''t an ipetent person ¡­."This guy, he should be acting. To think that he could throw away all of his dignity and cry like that." Su Qingxue''s cold eyes shed as she said. leaf


    Fan Xianughed. "I''m sure I can put on an act, but to be honest, I hate the filth even when I kill him." "After a while, let''s see what tricks he has up his sleeve." Siu<span>Qingxue nodded, "I will send people to spy on him and see if he has any other clues ¡­" is


    Truthfully, someone like him was a hidden danger to the White Tiger n because, as a direct descendant, he was extremely dissatisfied with his n ¡­


    So, he actually also represents a group of White Tiger nsmen that are unstable. Letting him live might be a good thing. " leaf


    Fan Xian looked at the woman in astonishment. He hadn''t expected that a small figure like Ying Luoxuan could be used to pry apart the White Tiger n''s internal cohesion ¡­Although such a character could not affect the overall situation, it could indeed cause some loopholes to appear in the White Tiger n. This


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but to think of the days when he was surprised at the women''s dirty tricks in the mall when he just met Su Qingxue... Siu


    Qingxue saw the man''s strange expression and asked nervously: "Hubby ¡­ ¡­ "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    <span>"It''s nothing, I''m just a little emotional, my wife, you think too far ahead." Ye Fan smiled and said. Siu


    Gentle Snow sighed, "I don''t want to be too scheming, but the environment doesn''t allow it. What can I do? Total<span>As a result ¡­ If anything happens to this Luo Xuan, he should be assassinated. There''s no need to keep an eye on such an insignificant person... You


    The main focus of your attention should still be on your own cultivation. Princess Ai''er is still waiting for you to rescue her. "


    Ye Fan forced a smile, thinking of Ai''er, he temporarily couldn''t do anything, and didn''t know how Ai''er was doing...


    The two chatted as they brought a few of Baffled Killers back to the city of Hua Hai. Chu


    The gic testing Yun Yao did should have had some sort of result, it was the right time to go back and confirm it. To<span>In theboratory, Chu Yunyao was holding a piece of data, sitting on a chair, her face filled with deep thought.


    "Yunyao, howe you''re the only one here? Where''s Ling Shan and Xin Er?" Ye Fan asked. Chu


    Yun Yao pointed outside, "I followed the group to watch cartoons. The test result you wanted, is here ¡­ ¡­" FemaleHe threw a report onto the table. leaf


    Picking up the sail, he carefully looked through it ¡­


    <span>Su Qingxue didn''t understand what was going on, but she was very concerned. She could only ask anxiously, "Hubby, what was the result?" No


    After waiting for Ye Fan to say something, Chu Yunyao said, "Your DNA is still the same as the one that was detected before. If it wasn''t a mother and daughter, then this match could only be a clone or some miracle in the universe ¡­ ¡­. But


    "Yes, I simted the face''s outline with data and then used your childhood photos topare it with mine. I discovered that you don''t look like a clone, because even if your facial features are simr, there''s still a difference in appearance ¡­" ChuAs Yun Yao spoke, she opened up two photos from herputer.


    On it, shockingly, were the photos that Su Qingxue had left behind at the orphanage when she was young, and then the numerous photos. mass


    After the face shape was simted and it became thinner, it was indeed very simr to Su Qingxue''s, but it could still be seen that it wasn''t the same.<span>"Why are you still investigating my childhood photos?!" Su Qingxue was a little speechless. She felt it was strange when she saw the skinny bodies were simr to her own childhood.


    Isn''t it to make you feel straight? "The group''s appetite should be better than your group from back then, otherwise you would probably grow simr to her." Chu Yunyao teasingly said. Siu


    Gentle Snow''s face slightly blushed. Indeed, her appetite since childhood wasn''t that big. Aside from eating strawberry rted food ¡­<span>After Ye Fan finished looking at the gene matching between the woman and the ball, he also saw the gene matching between him and the ball.


    Gradually, Ye Fan''s eyes revealed an expression of ''as expected''. "<span>Yun Yao ¡­ ¡­ You noticed it too? " leaf


    The sail saw, on the data, Chu Yunyao used a red pen and circled the numbers ¡­ ¡­


    <span>Chu Yunyao nodded with aplicated expression, then said, "It is indeed quite strange, even though this child''s DNA match level with yours hasn''t reached the parentage level yet ¡­ ¡­. However, in terms of exercise, body constitution, the genes are very simr to yours ¡­ ratio


    For example, ACE angiotensin converting enzyme, a gene that generally determines human endurance, speed and explosiveness, and CKMM of human myofibrils.<span>Inside your genes, you can detect that these genes that have a strong body, far surpassing ordinary humans, may be rted to your bloodline, cultivation method, etc., causing your genes to have changes ¡­


    Coincidentally, these genes are the same as yours, much stronger than the average person. This allowed her to possess power and speed that even some adults can''tpare to at such a young age. "


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she could not help but say in astonishment, "Hubby! Do you doubt that it''s your child?! "


    "Don''t worry." Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "It''s just some movement genes that match, and this is not enough to prove the rtionship between parents. This is too one-sided."<span>Su Qingxue was a little disappointed. Although she also felt that it was crazy, it would be very lucky if the genes were detected and the two of them were their children ¡­


    <span>Even until now, she was still a little confused. She was a virgin, how could she have a daughter ¡­


    <span>However, Chu Yunyao''s expression was veryplex, her eyes were strange as she said, "Actually ¡­ ¡­. In this DNA test, I also found a problem ¡­ It might be worth the attention... " leaf


    Fan Xian closed the data report and noticed that Chu Yunyao''s tone was very unusual, "Tell me, what''s the problem?" Chu


    Yun Yao turned around and opened a document on the screen. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1429

    1429


    Very soon, two DNA testing data were disyed.<span>"This is ¡­" Ye Fan''s eyes focused, suddenly realizing something. one


    Su Qingxue, who was at the side, did not understand, "Hubby, what''s going on? What''s the meaning of this?" Chu


    <span>Yun Yao''s expression was yful as she said, "These two gic testing reports, they are both from Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­" A copy of the data obtained during the postman incident, and a more detailed version of the data obtained this time. Yes


    What he meant was ¡­ There were many differences between Ye Fan''s two gene reports, just like ¡­ After a few months, he changed. "


    "There are still big changes to the genes?" This was the first time Su Qingxue had heard of this.


    Chu Yunyao shrugged her shoulders, "Normal people wouldn''t have such a situation. If I''m not wrong, it''s because of his cultivation method, causing the genes in his body to change." leaf


    Fan nodded. He was very clear about his own situation, and the body tempering method that he had studied was constantly being strengthened from every cell in his body.


    In addition, there were also some heavenly materials such as Spiritualist Ganoderma, as well as various forms of cultivation in the deep sea andva. It was also normal for the body''s genes to evolve. No<span>"In other words, just the continuous strengthening of his'' disintegration ''meant that his body was constantly changing from the deepest part of his body."


    However, this is still not the most interesting thing. "Chu Yunyao opened up another piece of gic data and said," Afterparing it, Ye Fan and the other genes have their match. From thest time to this time, they have increased by five points ¡­ ¡­ "


    <span>At this point, the three of them fell silent.


    <span>There was no need to continue because the three of them had already considered a possibility ¡­


    <span>"If, in the future, Ye Fan continued to train and follow Ye Fan''s gic changes, does it mean that one day, he and Bound Boat might really be rted by blood?"


    If you asked me to examine your rtionship with him, you would have already suspected that he was your daughter. Or perhaps ¡­ The future daughter of you and Su Qingxue? " Chu


    <span>Yun Yao tried her best to keep her tone calm, but these kind of shocking thoughts were simply too unimaginable.


    <span>Su Qingxue also opened her beautiful eyes wide and subconsciously covered her mouth, unable to believe that such a thing would happen. leaf


    Fan Xian''s heart was also in turmoil. After a long while, he finally managed to control his excitement and nodded: "Actually, it''s just because of some clues, some guesses ¡­ ¡­He didn''t know what was going on as he looked at the child ¡­ I have a strange feeling. "


    "But this is just our guess. At the moment, there is no conclusive evidence to prove it ¡­""It''s still too early to say that he''s Su Qingxue''s daughter. After all, paternity testing is only a kind of confirmation that we can do in science." Chu Yunyao said.


    "I also know, but no matter what, we will take a step closer to the truth." Ye Fanughed. SiuQingxue, on the other hand, was puzzled, "Hubby, why did you suddenly think of this? What is the clue you''re talking about? "


    Ye Fan muttered to himself for a moment, then sternly said, "Wifey, there is actually something that I have never mentioned to anyone before, but I feel that right now ¡­ It''s necessary to let you know. "<span>"What is it?" Su Qingxue was nervous.


    Ye Fan smiled, "You know, why did I agree to it back then..." Be your fake boyfriend? " SiuQingxue frowned, "Isn''t it because you want to earn money and gave it to the orphanage ¡­" leaf


    Fan Fan shook his head. "Money is only one of the reasons. Actually, there''s another reason. It''s because..." I once saw a woman who looked exactly like you before I came home. " Siu<span>Qingxue and Chu Yunyao were stunned.


    <span>are they exactly the same? " Su Qingxue said hesitantly as she found it hard to believe. leaf


    Fan Xian nodded and confirmed: "Except that she is a bit more mature than you, I can''t see any difference in her physical appearance or body." Then ¡­


    It was a mysterious woman that I encountered before my master, the ck Emperor, in the decisive battle. Because I didn''t know her name, I called her ''Big Sister Fairy''.<span>Of course, she might not know about it. I only saw her that one time, and then I never heard from her again. Me


    When he first arrived in Egret County, he had asked Aunt Jiang if she had any sisters, but heter discovered that he really didn''t have any twins. can<span>But now, I suddenly recalled that ording to what Principal Li said before I died, the time when I was discovered in front of the orphanage seemed to coincide with the time when elder sister fairy appeared ¡­ "


    <span>Chu Yunyao''s charming eyes turned, and she said, "So ¡­ ¡­. Now, do you think that elder sister fairy might be the future Su Qingxue? She brought your future daughter back to this world? "


    <span>Ye Fan himself felt it was inconceivable. He scratched his head and said, "I also have this spection, becausest time, Yunyao, you mentioned to me that you had the thought of creating a time machine ¡­." "That''s why I thought of what might happen in the future."


    "What!?" Su Qingxue was about to go crazy, "Chu Yunyao, you want to build a time machine!?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at her, "I only have this kind of idea. I don''t even know if I can realize the technology on the Earth''s Axis. How can it be so simple to verify it.


    <span>Besides, to travel through time and space and leave a child behind, it involves too much time and space and the idea of a pluralistic universe, and it is impossible for us to judge its authenticity with our current scientific knowledge. No


    <span>Speaking of other things, what is the rtionship between Sally and Angel, the God of Heaven and the Devil''s ne, and our ne?


    If spacetime was used to travel through space, would it involve different nes? Or does it involve different universes, one time axis or multiple time axes? Who knows? " one


    The pile of questions made Ye Fan and Su Qingxue feel as if their heads were about to explode.


    Su Qingxue looked at the man with a puzzled expression, "Hubby, that big sister fairy, why are you looking for her?"


    <span>Ye Fan muttered, "At that time, that big sister fairy showed her overwhelming strength in front of me. This is the first time I saw what a true expert is." Of course


    Then she told me. If I were to follow the path of others, I would forever be a follower, unable to surpass the pioneer who was already at the forefront of this path ¡­ by<span>Only then did I realize that I needed to find my own path of cultivation and find a path that was suitable for me. Only then would I be able to be stronger and surpass those who were already walking in front.


    Now that he thought about it ¡­ She didn''t seem to say anything else and only guided me on a different cultivation path from before ¡­ "


    <span>Theboratory fell into silence once again. The three of them had a lot of thoughts in their heads and needed to properly organize themselves. Although ¡­


    However, Ye Fan''s guess seemed to have some possibility, but in the end, there was no solid evidence. And ¡­


    Moreover, if all of this was true, then why would the future Su Qingxue bring her daughter to this time and leave her daughter behind to disappear?<span>What about the future Ye Fan?


    <span>The elder sister fairy let Ye Fan take a different cultivation path. Could it be to change the future crisis? Thin


    <span>The more they thought about it, the more they felt that it was mysterious and terrifying ¡­


    "I feel dizzy ¡­" I don''t care, in any case it''s not my daughter, I won''t participate in this kind of scientific spection. "Chu Yunyao waved her hands and walked over to the coffee machine to make herself a cup of coffee.


    Su Qingxue pondered for a good while, then suddenly raised her head and asked: "Hubby ¡­. That big sister fairy who looked exactly like me, where did I meet her? You can still take me. Do you want to go to that ce to take a look? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1430

    1430 Leaves


    Fan Xian was puzzled: "It can be, but what does it matter?" Siu


    <span>Qingxue said, "When I get there, I''ll naturally tell you that I''m suspecting something."


    Ye Fan was toozy to ask any more questions. Looking at the time, he said, "Then let''s go now, we''ll take a ne over there. It should be that way, or during the day." very


    Soon, the two of them went straight to the airport. Ye Fan personally piloted a private ne of Su Qingxue and flew towards an ind that belonged to Ye Fan. Then ¡­<span>It was a small ind that Ye Fan had used to train on his own. He had forgotten which country''s wealthy people had given it to him, and since returning to the country, he had never gone there again.


    <span>Originally, it would have been more convenient for Xiao Jin to fly over with the two of them. However, ever since Xiao Jin split up in the prairie at the side of the Xuanming n, he never returned.


    <span>A few hourster, Ye Fan arrived at the target ind. On top of the ne was a small runway, which was also left behind by Ye Fan and had justnded.


    After getting off the ne, Ye Fan led Su Qingxue to a shore. ind<span>There weren''t many nts on the ind, and most of them were huge rocks. Ye Fan didn''t build anything here, and kept the original appearance of the ind. This


    The golden red rays of the setting sun fell on the ind, seeming to have dyed the ind with ayer of rouge. two


    When they arrived at a shore that had many broken boulders, Ye Fan stopped his steps."Look, wife, this is the ce where I was sitting in meditation and then a woman who looks exactly like you suddenly popped up. This


    <span>"A few stones were blown apart when I pushed my Zhen Qi to the peak." leaf


    <span>At the same time as he spoke, there was a tinge of emotion in his eyes. Even to this day, he still felt that elder sister fairy was stronger than him. She was an expert from apletely different world.


    At this time, Su Qingxue''s expression was veryplicated. She walked to the shore, looked at the sshing waves more than ten meters below, then turned around and looked at the ind. Her delicate body slightly trembled ¡­


    <span>"Wife, what are you thinking about?" Ye Fan asked curiously. Siu


    <span>Qingxue suddenly turned around and ran to the edge of the room, "Hubby, you were fighting with big sister fairy back then, did you get hit into the sea by her palm from here?" leaf


    Fan was stunned, "That''s right!" I still don''t understand how she did it, how do you know ¡­ " SpeakBefore he finished his sentence, Ye Fan reacted, and suddenly said, "Could it be that you dreamed about it before?!" Siu


    Gentle Snow nodded her head vigorously and said urgently, "Do you remember that time in the capital, in the Dragon King''s Office, we mentioned that our bloodline Awakened ones could not be married off. Did you and I have a dispute? We were nning to separate ¡­"<span>Ye Fan frowned, "Of course I remember, you also told me, if you are with me, you will hurt me ¡­ ¡­" It made you look so mysterious. " Siu


    <span>Qingxue smiled, "I dreamt of this ce. It was also me who struck you in the air and watched you spray out blood and fall into the sea ¡­ ¡­ I thought that I would kill you ¡­ "


    Ye Fan felt his whole body shiver, and a wave of cold air ran from his feet to his head. also


    <span>He didn''t know if he should say that the Wordless Heavenly Book was too evil, or if this matter was too evil!


    "Could it be... Is that really the future you? " Ye Fan mumbled.


    Su Qingxue didn''t know what to say. She bitterly smiled and said, "I don''t know ¡­ ¡­" Was it the Book of Heaven that allowed me to foresee my future, or was it simply a woman who was just like me? "


    <span>Ye Fan pondered for a moment, then said with a smile, "Forget it, at least you can rx. You didn''t kill me, I just spent some time after falling into the sea." Siu


    <span>"Phew ¡­" Qingxue also had mixed feelings, feeling uneasy about the future but also relieved.


    "It seems like it is quite possible that Bound Boat is our child ¡­" Ye Fan said. SiuQingxue was eager: "I thought that this child would be on good terms with me. I didn''t expect it to be like this ¡­" Last time I tried to adopt her, you wouldn''t let me. This time I have to take her home. "


    Ye Fan nodded his head. He really couldn''t rest assured that she would stay in the orphanage, because it was hard to guarantee that someone would kidnap her in the future.


    As for whether or not Bound Boat was their biological daughter, the only thing they could do was to wait for some time to verify it ¡­The sky was getting dark, and Ye Fan was not in a hurry to go back. Since he had just brought a woman to the ind, he decided to go down to the sea to catch some seafood and to roast a meal on the ind.


    <span>Su Qingxue was also in a good mood and happily agreed. Her vacation with Ye Fan had been interrupted because of many things, so it was the right time for them to have a bonfire dinner.


    Under the starry sky, the sea breeze blew gently. two<span>He nestled by a fire, enjoying the delicacies of lobsters, fish, and sea urchins.


    "Hubby... Other than having you change your method of cultivation, what else did the elder sister fairy say to you? " Su Qingxue asked gently. leaf


    Fan Xian suddenly looked at the woman strangely, teasing her, "You shameless woman, if that''s really the future you, then wouldn''t you call yourself a ''fairy''? Is there anyone as shameless as you? "


    Only then did Su Qingxue realize the problem. Her face flushed red as she pouted and said, "Don''t tell me I don''t look like a fairy?" leaf


    <span>Laughing, the sail peeled off a lobster pincer and brought the tender white meat to the woman''s mouth. "Fairy wife, please use it." Siu


    Qingxue opened her mouth and was about to eat it, but Ye Fan directly took away the meat and stuffed it back into his mouth.


    "How can you be like this!?" Su Qingxue said angrily as she realized that she had been harassed. leafThe sailcently smiled and said: "Fairy doesn''t need to eat ordinary food, just drink some dew and it will be fine."


    Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes stared at him. Suddenly, she stretched out her hand and waved out a stream of cold air, causing the hot seafood cooked in front of Ye Fan to bepletely frozen!Hey! You woman! Why can''t I joke around!? " Ye Fan wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He had to bake it again.


    Su Qingxue turned her head, "I don''t care, who told you to bully me!" leaf


    "ng!" Fan gritted his teeth and forcefully grabbed the woman''s body, pushing her onto the beach.


    I''m not eating! I''ll show you what true bullying is! " Word


    Then, Ye Fan gave her a heavy kiss...<span>Although Ye Fan and Su Qingxue did not reach the final step, they could feel a slight change in their feelings for each other after this night.


    <span>This was a feeling of having broken through a certain boundary and reached a new depth, causing the two''s emotions to be extremely close. in


    After staying on the ind for the night, the two of them returned to Hua Hai the next morning. toWhen he arrived at the Cloud Restaurant, he saw Chu Yunyao, Xiao Xin''er, and Xu Ling Shan together as they ate lunch.


    Yo, you''re back so early? I thought you guys were going to y outside for a few days. "Chu Yunyao lightly said.


    Xiao Xin''er and Xu Linshan also had a strange look in their eyes, but they did not say anything."Who would have thought that a bunch of people would suddenly jump down from the child''s seat and run towards Ye Fan, grabbing him by the thigh."


    <span>"Uncle Ye Fan, I''ve missed you so much. Where did you go?" Their mouths were still oily and their faces had a pitiful look, causing others to feel pity for them.


    <span>This scene surprised all the girls. Since when did they be so attached to Ye Fan?


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the child''s big, attached eyes, and felt his heart soften. He picked her up, and said with a smile, "Little girl, do you want to go home with uncle?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1431

    <span>1431


    The regiment looked at Ye Fan nkly and waited for a while before asking, "Are we going back to uncle''s house?"


    <span>Yes, would you be willing to move to your uncle''s house? " Ye Fan asked again.


    There was a trace of excitement in therge eyes, and they asked expectantly, "Then... Can Uncle Ye Fan be a group of fathers? " This<span>Suddenly, Ye Fan wasn''t the only one who was shocked, thedies at the side also looked at the ball in surprise.


    <span>No one expected that the group of people would take the initiative to wish for Ye Fan to be her father! It should be known that previously, Bound Boat seemed to not like Ye Fan, and liked to y with the women. She


    What they didn''t know was that this time, Ye Fan saved many things, which gave this little girl a strong sense of reliance.<span>She had always dreamed of having her parents protect her and her parents to rely on. Ye Fan''s sudden appearance and powerful performance made her extremely happy.


    <span>This was what a dream of a father should look like! mass


    Noticing that Ye Fan didn''t say anything, the group looked at her nkly, and gradually looked at her in disappointment.


    Ye Fan''s heart ached, and he hurriedly said, "Sure!" "Do you really want to be my daughter that much?" mass


    The regiment immediately embraced Ye Fan''s neck happily, "Yes, I did!"After Ye Fan received confirmation, he smiled in relief. His forehead touched the child''s, and then he pinched her chubby white face, "Okay, then you will be my daughter from now on, and I will be your father."


    <span>"Nodding happily, Yuan Zhou hugged Ye Fan''s neck and kissed him on the cheek," Dad! "


    Sigh! So obedient, haha... I already have a daughter ¡­ " leaf


    <span>Fan Xianughed foolishly. Although he didn''t know what it was like to have a daughter, at least for the moment, his heart was brimming with joy.


    The women at the side couldn''t hold back theirughter. Looking at the man''s appearance, it seemed that he quickly entered the role of a father.


    <span>p p! p! p! p! p! p! They finally had a dad! He was no longer a fatherless child! "Hee hee..."


    "Bundle,e, call me mother." Su Qingxue was anxious, why was a man trying to recognize his daughter and not let the child talk to her? mass


    <span>He looked at Su Qingxue and asked, "Why ¡­ ¡­" "The beautiful big sister is the big sister."


    <span>What big sister! I''m your father''s wife, so you have to call me Mama! Me


    "After all, you are a parent of DNA. You were probably born to me!" Su Qingxue coaxed, she didn''t care if the child understood or not. mass


    He looked at Ye Fan, then looked at Chu Yunyao and the other girls behind him, as if he was analyzing the rtionship between his father and these women."Wife, it seems like I don''t really want you to be her mother." Ye Fan teased. Siu


    Qingxue red at him coldly, then anxiously looked at the group, "How can this be ¡­ ¡­" "Bundle, I''ve bought you so many delicious and fun things. Don''t you like me?"


    "But, beautiful big sister is so young, how could it be mother?" This


    With that said, all the girls rolled their eyes. This little girl was too good at being nice and obedient. For reasons like not recognizing her mother, which woman didn''t like it? Siu


    <span>Qingxue was stunned for a moment before she happily pursed her lips and smiled, "Little Slick, your mouth is really sweet ¡­ It''s okay, I can be your mother when I''m young. "


    <span>She looked at Ye Fan and saw that the man nodded. She then extended her hand towards Su Qingxue, "Mom!" Siu


    Qingxue took the child and kissed her head a few times. A trace of warmth inexplicably rose in her heart. Looking at the chubby faces of the children, she could vaguely see her own childhood self ¡­"Hee hee, I will have a dad and mom in the future!" "Great!" Clumps wrapped around Su Qingxue like octopus and refused toe down. matter


    Now that he had brought the group home, all that was left was some basic adoption procedures.However, with such a small matter, Su Qingxue got thewyer to settle it quickly. She even moved all of them into her family''s ount, nning to find a good kindergarten nearby and let them go to school.


    <span>The bags of clothes and daily necessities were all in the orphanage. Although they were all worthless and Su Qingxue could easily buy them for her child, she still insisted on going back to get them.


    It turned out that the hulks were unwilling to part with therge dragon cat pillow that Su Qingxue had given her.<span>Ye Fan could still remember that when he first saw the girl trying to fight with her over this pillow, he had cried. Siu


    Qingxue was naturally overjoyed to see her child cherish her gift so much. On the way back, she passed by the shopping mall and bought a bunch of stuffed toys for Yuan Zhou.


    Having a child at home was a joyous asion for the elders.When they heard that Wu Chen and Su Qingxue were rted by blood, Zhou Xin Jiang and Aunt Jiang were shocked. Although they didn''t understand it, but they definitely paid extra attention to it. Late


    <span>When they went up, Su Qingxue, Aunt Jiang, and Ji Xianqing went out to buy things, intending to set up a children''s room.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to go shopping with these women, so he just took them to the outdoor swimming pool at home and taught them how to swim. mass


    <span>It was the first time the regiment had seen a swimming pool, with a life buoy over its head, and they were having a good time. To


    Yu Ye Fan had taught her how to swim. When she floated to the surface of the water, one of her ears had entered the water and the other had stuck out. If she yed with it, she would forget about everything else. leaf<span>Sailor was also speechless. It seemed like teaching children was really a form of knowledge.


    When she had enough water to y with, she ran to Ye Fan''s side barefooted, picked up the cut fruit from the fruit bowl, and started eating happily.


    Looking at the round belly of the child, Ye Fan couldn''t help but worry that she might be obese in the future, but after thinking for a while that he could teach her some martial arts, he felt a lot more at ease. ThisSuddenly, a red figure appeared beside the pool. It was Xiao Xin''er.


    Seeing the girl, Ye Fan smiled a little apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, Xin''er. I should have brought you out for some fun, but I didn''t expect so many things to happen.


    "Why don''t you stay at my house for two days, and tomorrow, or the day after, and I''ll apany you for another stroll?""No need. Actually, seeing you and Bound Boat in this state, my heart already feels a lot better. I came to bid you farewell." Xiao Xin''er said. leaf


    <span>Fan Jian was puzzled. "What do you mean?" Xiao


    <span>A trace of warmth appeared in Xin''er''s eyes and she said, "I remember... There were a lot of things about being with my father when I was a kid. This


    <span>I was too willful the first time. In fact, my lord has endured much more than I have. I only remember that they were bad, but I forgot that they were good to me ¡­ " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was silent for a moment, and then sighed with emotion: "Yes... "Your father has never left you."


    Xiao Xin''er''s eyes flickered as she looked at Ye Fan, "You still hate Ye Longyuan?"


    <span>"Haha ¡­" "What do you hate? He doesn''t want to have anything to do with me, so naturally, I won''t waste my time hating him. Other than hurting myself, what''s the point of hating this kind of negative emotion?" Ye Fan shook his head.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er said, "Although I don''t have much contact with General Ye Longyuan, in my impression, he is not a cold-blooded and heartless person. Perhaps, he also has his own difficulties ¡­ ¡­ You''d better not think too much about it. "


    <span>After saying that, Xiao Xin''er walked to the front of Wu Chen and bent down to caress the girl''s cheeks. "Wu Chen, Big Sister will leave now. Goodbye!" mass


    She reluctantly picked up a piece of pineapple honey and handed it to Xiao Xin''er, "Big Sister eats fruits." Xiao


    After Xin''er took it, she put it into her mouth, then waved at Ye Fan, and flew away. leafFan Xian looked at the direction that Xiao Xin''er left in and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. When a woman returns, she''ll probably be preparing for the n Gathering ¡­ He didn''t know what would happen when a great meeting was called ¡­


    <span>In fact, Ye Fan didn''t care about the oue of the n Gathering at all. What he was worried about was whether Ling Yuwei, Du Yun''er, and Xiao Xin''er would be in danger ¡­


    Thinking about Ling Yuwei, Ye Fan couldn''t help but to think of the people of the Ye n. What Xiao Xin''er had said just now also touched Ye Fan''s heart ¡­


    Ye Fan looked at the group of people around him, wishing he could give her everything that would be good. He couldn''t help but be puzzled in his heart. If he really had a father, how could he be so cold as to ignore his children? also


    [I wonder how those people from the Ye n are doing...]


    ¡­ ¡­. Quinton<span>Lun, Ye family.


    The approach of the n Assembly made the dark clouds on the top of the Ye n''s heads especially dense. The entire n was gloomy. And ¡­


    Right at this moment, two men suddenly walked in front of the Ye n''s gate. This


    <span>The two of them looked like a master and a servant. Their master had long, dark red hair, a charming face, and was wearing a ck and red robe.


    The servant beside him was a little less than 1.6 meters tall. He wore a ck suit and pants with a rustic design, and wore sunsses. His hair was all standing straight up. Positive<span>A servant of the Ye n, who was cleaning the door, saw the dark red haired man walking over. After frowning for a while, he suddenly eximed!


    "Young Master Feng!?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1432

    <span>1432 Leaves


    Feng didn''t pay any attention to him. He walked through the Ye n''s gate with the arrogant servant following closely behind him. processus


    The sudden appearance of Ye Fan caused the Ye family to not know what to do. In fact, ever since Ye Feng was brought by the War God to practice his Blood Demon Body, he had not returned to the n. such as<span>Ye Feng had a head of long, dark red hair, his temperament was eerie and eerie. His eyes were like a thousand-year ancient pond, which was very different from the young masters in their memories. When


    When Ye Feng walked to the central hall, Ye Chunhua, Ye Longteng and the others all walked out. No


    <span>"Yes." The Elders and servants of the Young Ye n quickly gathered in the main hall.


    <span>"Feng''er?" Ye Longteng was pleasantly surprised and puzzled. Seeing the way his nephew was dressed and his appearance, he did not dare to step forward. leaf


    <span>On the other hand, Chun Hua''s eyebrows were tightly knitted together. He actually felt a trace of a powerful pressure that caused his cultivation of the Great Perfection of the Divine Awakening Realm to be a bit fearful.


    "Long time no see, Second Uncle." The corner of Ye Feng''s mouth curled into a smile, but his tone was very kind.


    Are you really Feng''er? Feng Er... Why do you seem so different? " Ye Long Chen was puzzled.


    Ye Feng smiled and asked, "What, you don''t recognize me anymore?"<span>Oh... "Not really. I just feel that you''ve been through a lot." Ye Long''s heart was thumping hard, as if something was amiss.


    Ye Chunhua narrowed his eyes and said, "Feng''er, I am Ye Chunhua. I have not seen you before, but you should have heard of me."<span>"I know. Ancestor Chun Hua, I am very pleased to see that you are still healthy. After all, right now, the Ye n needs someone to stand up for them." Ye Feng smiled and said. leaf


    Chun Hua said with a stern expression, "I heard that the War God told you to go train, and then you disappeared. This time you''ve made it. "


    It is just that I heard outside that my grandfather left. The Ye Family is in a precarious situation, and their dragon fountain is about to fall into the jurisdiction of another family.<span>"I just came back. I want to use my status as a descendant of the Ye family to help the Ye family." Ye Feng said humbly.


    <span>"Good!" Great! Now is the time for servants. As the descendant of the main bloodline of the Ye family, you really need to speak up! phase


    Inparison, even though your older brother Ye Fan has some skills, he was not willing to acknowledge his ancestors. This is truly chilling! " Ye Chunhua sighed."Stop it!" Brother Feng doesn''t like it! What Ye Fan!? In front of my Brother Feng, he''s nothing! " The short servant by the side cursed disdainfully. leaf


    Chun Hua frowned. "Who are you?"


    The short servant said proudly, "I am Brother Feng''s number one loyal servant, Huang Xiang is as well!"Huang Xiang? " leaf


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion. Why did Ye Feng suddenly have a dog-legged servant?<span>Ye Feng lightly warned, "Huang Xiang, don''t be so rude to your elders. Moreover, I''ve told you a few times, you are my brother, not a servant."


    Huang Xiang chuckled and said, "Brother Feng, whatever you say is fine!" leaf


    Everyone in the n was confused. Why was there another brother?<span>Ye Long Teng could not help but ask, "Feng''er, in such a long time, where have you been? "What happened?"


    Second Uncle, let it go. The most important thing is ¡­ I''m back here now, and I''m going to join the Ye family. Me


    "In the past, I was fooled by that Ji Yutang and have done many wrong things. This time, I will make up for it and do my best to help the Ye n." Ye Feng said with a sincere face. leaf


    Although Long Teng had some doubts in his heart, he naturally hoped that Ye Feng would really change his mind and turn back into a new person.


    Since Ye Feng didn''t want to talk about what happened before, he knew it was useless to ask.


    "Alright, Feng Er, I am really happy that you can think like this." Ye Longughed, "I will immediately send a message to your mother. She has been holding a grudge against our Ye n all these days because of your matter."


    Ye Feng smiled and nodded. He then asked, "My father, why is he not here?"


    "Oh, big brother is at the back mountain, outside the small courtyard of the Dragon Bloodline, cultivating. He hasn''te down during this period of time. I''ll go with you to visit him. He should be very pleased that you can return at such a critical time.""Yes." Ye Feng nodded and the two of them headed to the back mountain. Huang Xiang followed closely behind like a little bug.


    <span>Father was training outside that courtyard? "Why is that?" Ye Feng curiously asked. leaf


    Long Teng chuckled, "Firstly, it''s because the entrance to the dragon''s vein is close to it and filled with spirit energy. Secondly, Yuwei that girl is in the courtyard. Big Brother is afraid that someone will barge in."<span>Yuwei was in that yard? Did grandpa pass that courtyard to Yu Wei? " Ye Feng said in surprise.


    "That''s right. I don''t know what father is thinking, but he seems to like that kid Yuwei a lot."<span>"Actually, that courtyard has a special technique. Even the few ancestors of the Ji n are unable to enter. With big brother guarding that ce, I think he wants to increase his strength as soon as possible." Ye Longteng said.


    <span>Ye Feng shook his head, "Although it is true that there is an abundance of spiritual qi, cultivation also depends on how much one can absorb and use. If one''s cultivation level does not rise, then it would be useless."


    "Haha, if that''s the case, Uncle would really like to know, Feng''er, what kind of fortuitous opportunity did you get this time?" From the looks of it, your strength seems to have advanced by leaps and bounds! " Ye Long also wanted to know.


    Ye Feng tried to be suspenseful and said, "I was just lucky. I should be able to handle the family meeting ¡­." "<span>Oh? I recently heard that Ji Hantian from the Ji family, after your grandfather left, his strength increased tremendously, so his talent should be above yours. If you can bepared with him, then there''s a chance ¡­ " Ye Long said. No


    When Ye Feng said something, Huang Xiang, who was behind him said in annoyance: "Stop! Brother Feng doesn''t like it! What genius in the world is stronger than my Brother Feng!? What bullsh * t Ji Hantian, is he a bird in front of my Brother Feng!? "


    Ye Long did not know whether tough or cry. He was speechless as he asked, "Feng''er, where did you get this guy toe back from?" leaf<span>Feng was also somewhat helpless and smiled, "I met Huang Xiang overseas. He apanied me during my most difficult time and overcame this crisis. He is my good brother ¡­ He''s just defending me a little. "


    Huang Xiang listened from behind with a face full of pride.


    When the three of them reached the bottom of the cliff, Ye Feng and Ye Longteng jumped up with light movement techniques. To Ye Longteng''s surprise, Huang Xiang, who did not seem to have practiced any ancient martial arts, also jumped up nimbly.<span>Outside the courtyard, a man was sitting cross-legged on a limestone rock.


    His hair and beard had been growing for a long time, and there was a hint of vicissitudes in his expression. It was surprisingly Ye Longyuan.


    At his side was that long ck de, quietly inserted into the stone, apanying his master.


    Brother, look who''s back? " Ye Long Teng said in a low voice. Past


    After a few seconds, Ye Longyuan slowly opened his eyes. A sharp light shed in his eyes, like two golden beams of light shining on Ye Feng''s body. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1433

    1433 This


    <span>In an instant, the coercion released by Ye Longyuan caused both Ye Feng and Ye Longteng to be stunned.


    <span>"It was only when Ye Longyuan opened his mouth that the two of them regained their senses."


    It seemed like... "You''ve experienced a lot." Ye Longyuan looked at his son, deep in thought. leaf


    Feng slightly nodded, "Father, this time, I will not let you down."<span>"Like parents, like children, I have never been disappointed in you, because everything you do, is influenced by what I do. If you are disappointed, it can only be for myself." Ye Longyuan lightly said. leaf


    Zhang Feng narrowed his eyes and said, "Thank you, father, for your tolerance." one<span>Seeing the tense atmosphere, Ye Longteng hurriedlyughed and said, "Brother, from the looks of it, your strength has increased quite a bit. Could it be that you have reached the Deity Stage?"


    However, Ye Longyuan shook his head. leaf


    Long Teng felt a burst of disappointment, but he still smiled and said: "It''s alright, cultivation is not something that can be rushed. Before the n Assembly, we still have time! Me


    I heard that the Ji n''s ancestor, Ji Tianliu, and the younger generation''s Ji Hantian have both achieved important breakthroughs. Although the Ji n and I have some conflicts, we are both part of the Divine Dragon n.


    As long as we can endure through the rules, then there is hope to keep the protection of the dragon fountain! " leaf


    Long Yuan slightly smiled, "Number two, that kid killed Ji Pengchun, did the Ji family say anything?" This<span>The "brat" in his words was naturally Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Feng, who was on the side, also frowned and was quite surprised, "Ye Fan killed Ji Pang Chun?"


    Ye Longteng nodded with a bitter smile, "Yes. That stinking brat refused toe back when the n was in trouble, and he even lost one of our Raindragon Realm ancestors ¡­Although Ji Pengchun has a bad temper and doesn''t know how to change his personality, he is still a great genius of the Divine Dragon n.


    <span>However, the Ji n seems to be afraid of him, and has yet to express their stance. leaf


    Long Yuanughed lightly. "Even our n''s patriarch is killed, yet he doesn''t dare to make a sound ¡­ Do you really expect the Ji n to be sessful in the n Gathering? "<span>Ye Chonglou was unable to say anything at that moment as he shook his head and sighed, "We can only me ourselves for being ipetent..." This


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Feng looked towards the tightly shut wooden door and said, "Father, I would like to see Yu Wei. Do you permit me?"


    Ye Longyuan lightly said, "Why do you ask me? If she is willing to see you, then she will naturally meet you." leaf


    <span>Feng nodded and walked to the door. He said in a clear voice, "Yuwei, you should be able to hear my voice. Can youe out and see me?"


    The yard was quiet for a while before the sound of the door opening could be heard. With light footsteps, the woman walked to the door and opened it.


    Ling Yuwei, who wore a long, in, moon-white dress, had a very distinct difference in temperament from when she was still a big celebrity. Talking


    <span>He couldn''t escape into the void, but he could feel a mysteriousness and ethereal nature within. His eyes were like a thousand year old ancient pond, captivating others. Female


    It was as if he had been washed clean and entered a different realm of beauty. leaf


    It had been a while since Long Tengst saw Ling Yu Wei, and now that he saw her, he couldn''t help but be stunned.<span>He couldn''t help but be curious. What kind of magic did the Martial God leave behind for her to be reborn from the inside out?


    Even Ye Long Teng was like this, not to mention Ye Feng, who he had not seen for a long time. For a short while, he almost did not recognize that this was his former fiancee.


    "What is it?" Ling Yuwei asked calmly, as if Ye Feng had nothing to do with her.


    Ye Feng came back to his senses and said, "First of all, I want to say ''sorry'' to you. I have done quite a few things before that have let you down."<span>"It''s just a passing cloud of smoke," Ling Yuwei replied calmly. leaf


    Feng paused, and then continued: "Although you can be magnanimous, in the end, I still feel guilty towards you. No


    I hope you can understand everything and just give me a chance to consider our previous engagement. If I can change my mind and turn over a new leaf, can I consider it? Marry me? " This


    When those words were said, Ye Longyuan and Ye Longtensed their eyes and looked at Ye Feng in surprise. Who


    <span>He never thought that he would still keep thinking about Ling Yuwei even now!


    On the other hand, Ling Yuwei did not seem too surprised. She looked at Ye Feng thoughtfully.<span>"Feng''er, I''m afraid that''s not appropriate. Yuwei is the fiancee of our eldest grandson. Before your grandfather left, he also treated her as Ye Fan''s fiancee..." Ye Long said. leaf


    He asked without hurry, "Uncle, the problem is... Did Ye Fan really think of himself as the eldest grandson of the Ye family? Would he really be willing toe back and marry Yuwei? Does Yuwei really have any weight in his eyes? "


    <span>"Although Ye Fan hasn''te back yet, after all, when Yu Wei came to our Ye Family, she was his fiancee in name ¡­" "This..."


    Without waiting for Ye Longteng to finish speaking, Huang Xiang who was behind him said in dissatisfaction, "Stop! Brother Feng doesn''t like it! What Ye Fan? He''s nothing in front of our Brother Feng! "The woman that brother Feng likes is fortunate!"


    Shut up! How can you be so talkative when our uncle and nephew are talking about proper business!? " Ye Long Teng shouted angrily.Ye Feng stretched out his hand, stopping Huang Xiang from continuing to speak. He looked at Ye Longyuan with a serious expression and asked, "Father, what do you think?"


    Ye Longyuan sat on the limestone without moving, and said, "This is a matter of your juniors, I don''t want to ask too much."


    <span>Brother... "Sigh ¡­" Seeing that his brother did not even try to stop him, Ye Long said no more. leaf


    Feng looked deeply at Ling Yuwei, waiting for her reply.


    After a long while, Ling Yuwei blinked her beautiful eyes and said, "If you can lead the Divine Dragon n in the n Gathering and protect the ownership of this courtyard, I''ll agree to your request ¡­"


    Hearing this, Ye Long Teng waspletely stunned. He never thought that Ling Yuwei would be willing to give Ye Feng a chance! He still remembered back in the capital, when Ling Yuwei''s heart was clearly tied to Ye Fan! Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@<span>It wasn''t that Ye Fan had a cold heart, but that she hadpletely given up on him?


    Ye Feng smiled confidently, "Alright! "It''s a deal!"


    Finished speaking, Ye Feng bowed and bid farewell to Ye Longyuan, then he flew down the cliff with Huang Xiang.<span>Ye Longteng did not know what to say. Although he did not think that Ye Feng could do it and take down the n Gathering in one fell swoop, it was still outrageous enough.


    <span>"I''m really old, I really don''t understand what you youngsters are thinking." Ye Longteng shook his head and sighed, and followed after them. Ling


    <span>Yu Wei stood at the entrance of the yard for a while, then slightly bowed her head towards Ye Longyuan, intending to close the door.


    Ye Longyuan suddenly asked, "Is it necessary ¡­ ¡­ "You think you can make it this far?"<span>Ling Yuwei''s hand paused, and after a moment of silence, she replied, "Someone has to take the first step ¡­" leaf


    Long Yuan sighed and closed his eyes. Door


    The door closed softly, and the mountain peak became peaceful once more ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1434

    1434 North


    On a snowy mountain range in Europe, inside the pce of the Apocalypse King.<span>In the huge Ster Hall, in the magic array, Ai''er was still standing there quietly.


    <span>It was as if she were in a nightmare, causing her expression to flicker with pain, struggle, and rage ¡­.


    The Prophet sat silently on the crystal ball, watching the girl in the array, his wrinkled face unperturbed. one


    <span>The spatial door opened, and the figure of the Shakyamuni walked out.


    The prophet stepped down from the crystal ball and bowed respectfully.


    It seemed like... "If she wants to defeat her own heart, she still needs some time," the Shakyamuni said somewhat regretfully. First<span>Zhi nodded, "Yes, but the more difficult it is for her to train, the more potential she has." terminal


    Shakyamuni pondered for a moment before raising his hand. A green beam of light filled with the aura of life shot down from the sky andnded on Ai''er''s body.


    <span>Ai''er''s originally pale face had a tinge of redness to it. It seemed that she was in a better mood.


    "As expected of the Shakyamuni, to be able to use the nature''s'' Green Wilderness'' to modify it and use it on humans to replenish energy." The Prophet praised.<span>"It''s just a small trick. If I don''t give her some nutrients, this girl will lose her body sooner orter." The Shakyamuni said and asked again, "Ye Feng ¡­ Have you returned to China? "


    The prophet replied: "We have returned to the family of the Divine Dragon ¡­ "Everything is going well."<span>Very good ¡­ The most outstanding thing that Barbara did when she was alive was to bring Ye Feng back. It was all thanks to Ye Wuya ¡­ "To be able to produce such an outstanding descendant," the Shakyamuni said sarcastically.


    The prophet nodded, and a look of hesitation crossed his old face.


    The Shakyamuni was keenly aware of something. "What are you trying to say ¡­" First


    He sighed and said, "Shakyamuni, maybe this old body is really old and my spirit is in decline. I don''t know why, these days ¡­


    My prophecy magic is getting more and more blurry. In many ces, I can''t even see the exact direction ¡­ or


    Perhaps, it''s time to choose my apprentice to take over my position ¡­ " methodAfter a moment of silence, Wang asked, "Among your disciples, who is more outstanding than you?" First


    Zhi shook his head and said, "For now... Prophecy magic had not yet appeared. After all, unlike other spells, it was easier to fall into the sea of desires and demons of the heart. energy<span>Those who were proficient in cultivation, even if they were talented acolytes, were to be left out of the tens of thousands... My two disciples are indeed a little immature, and not too stable yet ¡­ " "


    That''s right, it is precisely because of this that we have been waiting for hundreds of years. At this critical moment, This King needs even more of your help. "The Armageddon King said solemnly," You must not disappoint This King.


    <span>The prophet bowed respectfully and said, "This old one will do everything in my power to assist the Shakyamuni inpleting the mission requested by the God of Heaven!" terminal


    <span>Shakyamuni Japan nodded. "The aging process is unavoidable. The prophets just need to rest."


    The prophet sighed and said, "If it really is this old man''s problem, then I don''t mind. I''m afraid ¡­ "It''s not that I can''t do it myself..."


    "Oh? What do you mean? " the Shakyamuni asked. First


    Zhi frowned, "There is another situation where prophetic magic cannot be used smoothly in this world. That is ¡­ The number of ''oddities'' continued to increase. hetero-


    It was possible to randomly change the fate of all living things. The more unusual it was, the stronger the butterfly effect would be. Prophecy ¡­ and it''s getting harder and harder to be urate. " terminal


    The Shakyamuni fell silent for a long time, then said: "There is no need to worry. Unless another Martial Godes out, otherwise ¡­ "No matter how many strange creatures there are, what''s there to be afraid of?"¡­ ¡­.


    Hua Hai, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue rarely went home, so they were in no hurry to leave. leaf


    After experiencing the matters of the capital, the Zhu Family, and the Mystic Sword Sect, the sails could feel that the underground world within the borders of China was gradually going to be chaotic. They were no longer nning to sit back and do nothing. end


    In fact, Ye Fan still had many rtives and important people in China. Moreover, if everything really went ording to the will of the n, then it would be troublesome if he wanted to seize the initiative in the future. quaque<span>For example, he just so happened to meet her this time around, which was why he helped Mu Mu Mu. However, if he wasn''t around the next time, what would happen to Mu Mu Mu when she was in danger? Is


    Having taken control of some of his own benefits, as well as trying to help themon people and maintain the stability of the society, Ye Fan felt that it was necessary to let Ning Zimo and the other girls, who were good at managing China''s underground gangs, return.<span>Actually, the girls had already reached a bottleneck when they were on the ind. It was time toe back and change the environment to do something else.


    Moreover, the woman was still busy right now. She wanted to help her daughter get into school and other stuff, but she couldn''t be bothered to care about the matters of the Xuanming n. In any case, after the n had set a rule, she was already on the right track.<span>"When ites to going to school, the various names became the knot in Su Qingxue''s heart."


    "Hubby, should we give the group a big name? We can''t just go to kindergarten, and teachers can call us that by name, right?" Su Qingxue suggested as they sat at the table in the morning. leaf


    <span>As the sail drank the millet porridge, she asked in bewilderment, "Isn''t Ye Dui doing fine? "So cute. Back then when President Li picked up a group of people, he had left a note with that name."


    <span>What''s so good about that! It''s not bad to be called a nickname, but to be called a big name is too perfunctory! " Su Qingqing gave the man a snow-white nce. leaf


    Fan Saiughed, "I feel that this is not the same as the past. It''s better to have a better personality when naming people." Besides, if we have another daughter, she can be called Yuan Yuan.


    <span>In this way, the reunion is round, more auspicious than joyous, the meaning is still very good! I think the one who left the note... "It could also be your future self. That should be what you mean."


    "I ¡­" Su Qingxue could not help but mutter, "I''m not going to give both of my daughters the name of panda ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but ask, "Then my wife, what do you think is the best name?" Siu<span>Qingxue immediately became excited and took out a book. She pointed to the two names on it and said: "I didn''t trainst night. I found it in the dictionary. What do you think?"


    <span>Ye Fan nced at it, then recited, "Ye Ruoxi ¡­. Ye Hanyan... This ¡­ "Isn''t this too much of a match for us? Your temperament is totally out of ce. Did you find it in a novel or something?"


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the fat little girl beside him, who had a fried bag in her left hand and a fried dough stick in her right hand.


    What! His temperament could be nurtured! Are you trying to be a little glutton all the time!? She''s our first child, and she''s going to be a great woman. " Su Qingxue said with dissatisfaction. leaf


    Fan clicked his tongue. "Wife, I think..." Those parents who looked forward to the sess of a child and those who looked forward to the sess of a girl were usually those whose achievements were not high.<span>Like us, we don''t need to worry about food and drinks for the rest of our lives, so why would we need to ask for too much from the group?


    <span>"Sigh, this point, I agree with Ye Fan. I feel that the way this child Yuan Zhou is doing now is pretty good. His appetite is good, and his body is good as well." Zhou Xin Jiang, who was beside him,ughed and said.


    <span>"Grandfather!" "Why are you like this too ¡­" Su Qingxue was speechless.


    Aunt Jiang said with a smile, "You guys stop being so noisy and let the group of people choose for themselves. Ask her if she wants to change her name?" Siu


    Qingxue couldn''t help but ce all her hope on her daughter, and hurriedly went over to coax her: "Bundle, mom will give you a beautiful name, with its connotation, how about it?" massBlinking and pouting, "Balls don''t want to change their names."


    <span>"Why is that!?" Su Qingxue said gloomily.


    Bound Boat felt wronged as he said, "Because if I changed my name, Bound Boat would no longer be Bound Boat ¡­" aural


    After hearing this, Su Qingxue could not help but be stunned. Although she knew that it was just saying the literal meaning and did not have any deeper meaning, it still made her think of many other things ¡­<span>Ye Fanughed and said, "See, how right the child is. Let her be herself." Siu


    Qingxue helplessly threw the book aside and said to herself: "Forget it. When I grow up in the future, I will ask for a new name." leaf


    <span>The sails shrugged, and spread out their hands towards Zhou Xinjiang and Aunt Jiang. Everyone shook their heads and smiled. quaque


    While the family was enjoying their time, Ye Fan suddenly sensed something. He looked towards the door and wondered in his heart: "Why is this guy here?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1435

    1435


    "Mr. Ye!" Mr. Ye, save me! "


    From afar, a miserable wail could be heard, surprising everyone inside the room.Su Qingxue immediately recognized the person and asked curiously: "Jiang Xiao? Why did hee? "


    <span>"Aiyo, what happened? "Why are you crying so miserably?" Aunt Jiang was also surprised. leaf


    Fan Xian shook his head and sighed. "I just gave him a million yuan. I let him roam the mountains and swim in the water. This fatty is really great. It''s only been a few days, who knows what kind of disaster he''s gotten himself into."Even though he said that, Ye Fan still had to care. He walked to the door, and as soon as he opened it, he saw a fatty with a swollen nose and tattered clothes.


    <span>Not only that, Ye Fan also noticed that Jiang Xiaobai''s body had a few internal injuries!?


    "Mr. Ye ¡­ I''ve been bullied... Someone wants to kill me... "Woo woo ¡­" Jiang Xiaobai felt extremely wronged and immediately hugged Ye Fan''s leg, crying like a child.


    Ye Fan''s face darkened. He had promised the previous head of the Mount Shu Sect, Lin Baibai, that he would take good care of this fatty, Jiang Xiao. Although he was a cheap, vulgar and vulgar person, he was still a very simple and honest person. leaf


    The sail still hoped that one day, Jiang Xiaobai would be an outstanding swordsman and lend him a helping hand. That was why she taught him swordsmanship time and time again.


    <span>Today, there was actually someone who beat Jiang Xiao up so badly that even his internal injuries appeared. How could Ye Fan not be angry?


    If Jiang Xiaobai was a little bit more stubborn and insisted on fighting to the death, then if he ran too slowly, he would have already died!


    If this fatso died, wouldn''t Ye Fan be ashamed of what he had asked of him before he died? To the Mount Shu Sect that owed him a favor?


    Thinking of this, a me rose up in Ye Fan''s heart, and he quickly pulled this fatty up, saying: "Why are men crying?!" Where''s the pill I gave you? Take one and circte your energy to heal yourself! " Ginger<span>Little White felt even more wronged and cried, "The cultivation pills that you gave me ¡­ That bad guy stole it! "


    "What!?"<span>Not only was Ye Fan surprised, but even Su Qingxue and the others who walked out from the back were also very surprised. Was there even a bandit in broad daylight?! leaf


    Fan Zheng was nning to ask who was it that had made Jiang Xiaobai into such a miserable state. After all, with this fatty''s mastery of Spirit Severing and Mount Shu Sword Art, ordinary cultivators were no match for him.


    <span>But soon, Ye Fan sensed that there were already people approaching at a fast speed.


    After a few breaths of time, a man wearing a white shirt with short hair and chewing gum, who looked rather cynical, appeared outside the door. Slightly


    After checking, Ye Fan discovered that this person''s cultivation level was indeed higher than Jiang Xiaobai''s. However, logically speaking, he shouldn''t have beaten up the swordsman Jiang Xiaobai so badly. He felt that he had no strength to fight back ¡­.


    "Humph..." Damn fatty, did you think you can''t run as far as you want? " The man said disdainfully.


    Jiang Xiaobai hid behind Ye Fan in fear and said in panic, "Mr. Ye! It was him! This pretty boy was so malicious! "So strange!"<span>Ye Fan frowned, "Who are you? Why did you want to injure Jiang Xiaobai?" male


    Zi sneered, "And who are you? What, you want to protect this fatty? "<span>Ye Fan thought to himself, this guy is quite arrogant, as if he has nothing to fear, and is not afraid of anyone. "


    "Jiang Xiaobai, tell me, what exactly happened?" Although Ye Fan could easily deal with this man, he still nned to ask. Ginger


    Lil ''White looked depressed and said, "Do you want me to go around looking for inspiration? Do I want to visit other swordy sects ¡­?"<span>I just happened to see the Mysterious Sword Sect''s chief pilot at Hua Hai, so I came here to spar and see how their swordsmanship is... nodule


    If only I hadpeted with a few of their swordsmen, this person would say that I am a spy from the Shen Long family and want to kill me.<span>Mr. Ye, how can there be such logic in this world? I was just looking for them to spar with me on sword techniques, how did I offend him!?


    He wasn''t even from the Mysterious Sword Sect! And why did he snatch all the pills you gave him?! "


    However, the man coldly snorted and said, "The people of Mount Shu Sect are the people of the Shen Long n. The people of the Shen Long n are our enemies ¡­ Coming to the Mystic Sword Sect topete at such a critical time? "Who would believe it if word of this got out..." leafFan Xian narrowed his eyes, thinking of how the Mystic Sword Sect had chosen to rely on her. He asked, "Are you a member of her family?" male


    Ziughed and said: "I am an Elder of Bai Ze''s, Wei Zhijie! From what this fatty is saying, you''re the one who gave him the cultivation pills?


    If you know what''s good for you, hand over the pill and form. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless... With your cultivation, you are not my match at all! " cause


    Ye Fan had never been distracted in cultivating his internal energy, so the only state he showed was that of a warrior at the Condensing Reality Realm. Weil<span>When Zhijie saw that Ye Fan''s "cultivation was not high," he was obviously very confident and felt that today would be a fruitful day.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and looked at Su Qingxue, smiled and said, "Wifey... "It seems that these small ns really have a very tight alliance. A Xuan Sword Sect actually had members of the Xuanfeng and Bai Ze ns mixed in." Siu


    Ayer of frost covered Qingxue''s face, "You dare to act so recklessly in the city, how dare you be sowless ¡­" "


    "Haha!" Wei Zhijie looked up andughed, "Lawless? Thisw is only used by ordinary people, since when has our n ever governed thews of past dynasties?! " He


    <span>Before he could finish his words, he suddenly heard a voice sounding from behind him ¡­ "


    So what if you''re a n member? Without virtue, without restriction, what is the difference between a person and a beast? " WeilZhijie''s whole body trembled as she abruptly turned around in disbelief, "You ¡­ "How could you ¡­" He


    "He didn''t even notice that Ye Fan had appeared behind him!?"


    This palm is Jiang Xiao''s! " Ye Fan pped his chest with his palm. That seemingly casual palm, actually sent Wei Zhijie''s whole body flying dozens of meters back!


    <span>Wei Zhijie tumbled to the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood and two of his ribs were broken, but he still quickly got up. Meaning


    "After realizing that Ye Fan was far from what he thought he was, and was only a warrior of the Spirit Condensation realm, he immediately raised his spirit by 120%!"


    Courting death... How dare you sneak attack me!? " He


    <span>"His eyes turned snow-white in an instant, bringing with them a strange white light!"


    Mr. Ye! Be careful! His eyes are very strange! " Jiang Xiaobai shouted loudly.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t need him to remind him, he already knew that Bai Ze''s "White Pupil" was the innate talent of the other family. From the information he got from the Ghost Valley and Xie Linyuan, he had seen it before. leaf


    The palm attack from Fan Jian just now wasn''t too heavy. He wanted to see how Bai Tong would react in battle. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1436

    1436


    Wei Zhijie instantly took out eight willow leaf throwing knives from his waist. The end of these knives were wrapped in extremely fine metal threads. It was sharp enough to slice a human''s body into pieces!<span>"Go to hell!" Weil


    Zhijie threw out the eight throwing knives with both of his hands, which instantly surrounded Ye Fan like eight cold rays of light!


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t directly use his sword intent to resist, and instead chose to dodge, wanting to dodge.


    <span>"However, Wei Zhijie was actually a second ahead of schedule. He directly dragged the flying knife''s trajectory to Ye Fan''s moving trajectory!"


    "Sure enough!" white


    Pupil, its characteristics allowed one to predict!<span>Through cultivation, the White Eye could predict the opponent''s next move. The stronger the opponent, the further one could predict his next move! can


    <span>In other words, this was a very rogue bloodline talent. It could allow the Bai Ze n to seize the initiative.


    Even if Bai Tong didn''t have any offensive capabilities, the Bai family would at least be invincible against those of the same level. WhenHowever, if the gap between their abilities was too big, then he would say something else ¡­ By


    With his prediction of movement, Ye Fan knew that he couldn''t dodge anymore. He immediately sent out his sword intent to protect his body and directly crushed all eight flying daggers. Weil<span>Zhijie turned pale with fright, as her face turned pale white, "This... This was ¡­ Sword Intent!? " He


    <span>He did not even have the time to withdraw the flying knife. Although he had expected it, his hand speed had not been able to keep up. He could only watch helplessly as the flying knife was swallowed up by the sword intent and turned into fragments of metal!


    Once the throwing knives were gone, the gravitational pull would disappear. No matter how sharp the threads were, they would be waste without any damage! leaf


    With a fierce stomp on the sails, the sails suddenly elerated and charged towards Wei Zhijie! Weil


    Zhijie''s white eyes shed with a white light, continuously predicting Ye Fan''s position. can"Yes, he will soon be in despair!"


    <span>Left? Right? Left, right, left... "This..." leaf


    <span>The figure of the sail was so fast that it left dozens of afterimages in front of him. Even though he had predicted it, his body could not keep up with it!


    <span>Even though he knew that Ye Fan would attack his left side in the next moment, because Ye Fan''s body was slow, he could only watch helplessly as Ye Fan punched him right in the face!


    "Bam!"<span>Ye Fan sent Wei Zhijie into the air with a punch, then he jumped up and threw two punches and three kicks into the air. Most


    Thetter kick, by Ye Fan, directly kicked Wei Zhijie into the grass, and in a daze, he threw out a "human hole"! Weil


    <span>Zhijie looked up in disbelief at the sky. His entire body was covered with bones, hands and feet. There was not a single part of him that could still bemanded to obey! one


    <span>A martial artist who had just entered the sect was actually crippled by Ye Fan with brute strength and speed! leaf


    Sailor ced both hands on his waist and stretched his neck as he muttered to himself in satisfaction, "It''s still better to punch others like this. The sword intent kills too fast..." Weil<span>When Zhijie heard this, his tears almost flowed out. He, a respected Bai Ze, was actually treated like a punching bag?


    However, at this moment, he felt more fear ¡­ This young man in front of him, who exactly was he!? How could he have such an abnormal physical fitness!?


    "You ¡­ Who exactly are you ¡­ Aren''t you afraid that my n will take your life!? " Wei Zhijie gnashed his teeth.


    Ye Fan sighed and regretfully said, "This is the reason why I hate you n members. Why do you always feel that it is you who want other people''s lives and not others who want yours?" "The frog in the well..."<span>With that, Ye Fan crushed Wei Zhijie''s skull with his foot, and died on the spot.


    At the gate, seeing Ye Fan''s actions, the big eyes were full of light, imitating Ye Fan''s movements, jumping up and down, stepping on little fat legs, waving his meaty arms, wishing he could also go up and hit him a few times.


    <span>When Su Qingxue saw this, she stroked her forehead and felt a headache. In such a family environment, how could she educate her daughter to be a refined and courteousdy? Could it be that he could only be a chivalrous hero... I must not be a female overlord... Ginger


    <span>Lil ''White said with a look of admiration, "As expected of Mr. Ye! I was almost cut into a sieve by his throwing knife! You crippled him so easily! " leaf


    <span>The sail took the stolen pill from Wei Zhijie and threw it to Jiang Xiaobai. With a helpless expression, he said, "Eat the pill and recover. The incident with the Mysterious Sword Sect is not over yet!"


    When Jiang Xiaobai heard this, he asked in bewilderment, "Mr. Ye, you n to go to the Xuan Sword Sect?"


    "They''ve already started robbing in broad daylight in front of my house, do you think I can ignore them ¡­" Ye Fan said with a sullen face. in


    Before the birth of the n, these ancient martial arts sects had kept a low profile, afraid of arousing discontent among the country''s upper echelons. leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t even know that the Mysterious Sword Sect was in Hua Hai; he only knew that Liu Yuanqing and Liu Yunfeng were in Hua Hai University. can


    Now that these people had the backing of the ''role model'' n, it was obvious that they no longer cared about disying their ancient martial prowess in front of themon people. If this continued, they could easily kill people on the streets. wuwu<span>The aftereffects of God''s departure, or rather the effects of the decline of the Divine Dragon n, were bing more and more obvious. Country


    <span>The higher ups were helpless against the n. Ye Fan felt that if he did not intervene, then in the end, even the people beside him would not be able to live a safe life in China. quaque


    What would happen to the children if they went to kindergarten and encountered some ancient martial artist fighting in public?<span>Ye Fan was not interested in being a hero who would save the country and save the people. He only wanted to do his best to ensure that the people he cared for didn''t get hurt. Ginger


    When Little White heard that they had to go back to the ck Sword Sect, his expression was a little awkward, and he was reluctant to go back.


    <span>What''s wrong? You don''t want to bring me there? " Ye Fanughed evilly, "Could it be that this matter has other secrets?" Ginger


    <span>Lil ''White smiled embarrassedly, "Nothing, I need to recover from my injuries first."


    After waiting for fifteen minutes, Jiang Xiao simply took care of his internal injuries.


    Taking advantage of this time, Ye Fan sent out some people to clean up the scene, exterminating all traces of the corpses and making light of the road. with


    After that, Ye Fan drove a car out of the garage and headed towards a forest farm on the north side of the sea of China in the direction that Jiang Xiaobai had pointed to. ThisThe forest field was very unremarkable, so much so that Ye Fan had never paid attention to it before. But now, he discovered that there was a straight and wide road leading directly to the inside.


    <span>Arge stone tablet had already been erected outside, with the words "Mysterious Sword Sect''s Division Commander" written inrge golden characters. more


    <span>What was even more eye-catching was that on the lower right side of the five words, there was a row of words: "Sects under the n alliance". very


    "It is obvious that the Mystic Sword Sect regards me as a younger brother of the n alliance, and is even more willing to ept it."


    <span>"Wow, such a big show. There are eight people standing at the door." Ye Fan saw that there were eight men dressed in the robes of the Mysterious Sword Sect standing outside the door. every


    <span>Each of them had their head held high and their chests puffed up. Each of them had three swords strapped to their back. Who knew where their confidence came from, or how many swords they could actually carry? "


    "Hehe, I only slipped in because they looked pretty amazing," Jiang Xiaobai smiled embarrassedly in the front passenger seat.


    <span>"Is that amazing?" Ye Fan asked. Ginger


    Lil ''White clicked his tongue. "It''s not bad, but it''s not as good as this scene ¡­" "Even if that fellow from the n was too much, I wouldn''t need to disturb you without him ¡­"


    As the two were talking, the eight disciples at the gate also noticed them and blocked the way, wanting to make Ye Fan stop. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1437

    1437


    Ye Fan wasn''t here to have a good chat with them, so he naturally couldn''t be bothered to stop the car. He noticed that this group of disciples were only a bunch of Houtian realm martial artists, so he directly stepped on the throttle, roared the engine, and rushed inside!


    Su Qingxue''s red Rafah instantly disyed the power of her twelve-cylinder engine. Like a red ferocious beast, it scared the eight martial artists away in panic.<span>Someone had barged into the sect! Someone has barged into the sect! " A disciple quickly took out his walkie-talkie and shouted.


    <span>Ye Fan went on a rampage all the way until he arrived in front of a luxurious main building. He stopped his car in front of a fountain.


    <span>At this moment, there were hundreds of people rushing over from all over the Xuan Sword Sect. Some of them were at the Body Refinement Realm, and there were even two warriors of the Spirit Condensation Realm. They seemed to be from the family n. leaf


    After Fan Xian got off the car with Jiang Xiaobai, he nced at the several hundred peopleing over with great interest. He did not expect that the Mysterious Sword Sect would have such arge number of people.


    These hundreds of pairs of eyes were also staring at him. When everyone saw the status symbol of this super run, they also knew that Ye Fan was not an ordinary person. can


    Yes, most people didn''t even know Ye Fan. And ¡­Some of the female disciples with extraordinary figures were rather astonished when they saw Jiang Xiaobai. They giggled and pointed at him.


    <span>"Why does that fatty still dare toe?"


    "Right, wasn''t he being chased by Elder Wei?"<span>Come to think of it, why is Elder Wei still not back yet? "


    When Ye Fan heard this, he could not help but understand something. He looked at that fatty mischievously. At this moment, Jiang Xiaobai''s face waspletely red.


    No wonder you were so shy... Come to the Mystic Sword Sect to spar with the sword? Looking for female disciples to spar right? " Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry in his heart.


    Jiang Xiaobai exined in a low voice, "Mr. Ye... When training in the sword, there was no rule nor rule that he couldn''t train with these little sisters ¡­ "Men and women ¡­" "


    <span>F * ck your gender equality! And you even know how to call me ''Little Big Sis''!? " Ye Fan thought to himself, I, your father, am already more perverted than you, why are you even more perverted than me? This


    After a while, a female disciple who was nearby heard their words and chuckled, "This fatty even has his eyes on our Mistress! And even asked how old Mistress is! "


    On the side, a woman who looked to be quite old and was well-maintained hurriedly scolded with a red face: "Shut up! What are you saying! "Jiang Xiaobai covered his face with both hands, as if he would not be seen if he were to blush like this.


    Ye Fan immediately had a headache, and could only hope that Ling Baiyi would go into the underworld. Don''t me him, this fatty is really hopeless, he can''t stop him! "To make a ruckus, how is that proper! "


    A middle-aged man in blue clothes stood in front, looked at Ye Fan, and seriously asked: "Sir, who are you? Why did you barge into our Mystic Sword Sect in broad daylight!? " No<span>Waiting for Ye Fan to answer, a young man beside the man eximed, "Mr. Ye?!"


    <span>"This young man is the young master of the Mysterious Sword Sect, Liu Yunfeng."


    <span>Yun Feng, you know him? " The blue-clothed man frowned as he asked.


    Liu Yunfeng''s face was filled with panic, and he quickly replied, "Father! This is the God of Swords, Ye Fan!


    "What!?" one


    Instantly, those who had heard of the Sword God''s fame held their breaths, their faces became extremely ugly, and their eyes revealed deep panic. And ¡­<span>Those who had not yete into contact with this level of cultivation looked around in confusion, not knowing what had happened. matter


    <span>In fact, Liu Yunfeng and the others only found out that Ye Fan, who they had met a few times before, was already such a unique expert aftering into contact with the n.


    <span>Ye Fan was already used to this kind of silence. He asked lightly, "Are you the Leader of the Mystic Sword Sect?"


    The blue-robed man quickly cupped his hands and said, "I am Liu Tong Zhou, the current sect master of the Mystic Sword Sect!"


    "Where is your father, Liu Yuanqing?" Ye Fan still had a good impression of that old man, but since he didn''t see him, he casually asked. willowTongzhou said sorrowfully, "My father... He died of illness in the first half of this year. "


    <span>"Oh ¡­"


    Ye Fan nodded his head. Ancient warriors weren''t gods. Sometimes, sickness was also hard to guard against. The sickness came like andslide, and many died.


    "I am in the capital, and I want your Branch Lord to withdraw from the underground city. Do you all know about it?" Ye Fan asked again. willow<span>The faces of the higher ups of the Mysterious Sword Sect turned bitter as they nodded nervously, "It is us who offended Mr. Ye, we do not dare to have the slightestint."


    <span>"Offending me is not a problem, just doing what you guys did is problematic." Ye Fan turned and pointed at Jiang Xiaobai and said, "Today, this fat guy from the Mount Shu Sect came here to spar with you. Even if it wasn''t to say that he was sparring with men and women, he wouldn''t be hunted down and robbed, right?"


    <span>Jiang Xiaobai couldn''t help but nod with a wronged expression.


    <span>"This ¡­" Liu Tongzhou and the rest could not help but look to the side at the two middle-aged men in long white robes. Then ¡­


    Both of them had a Spirit Condensation cultivation base. Judging from their Qi, they shared the same cultivation technique as Wei Zhijie. Clearly, they were also members of Bai Ze''s n.


    One of the white clothed man could only step forward and sp his hands as he said, "Mr. Ye, I''m afraid we didn''t know that he was your subordinate. If we had known earlier, we wouldn''t have dared to offend him even if we had a hundred times the guts."Ye Fanughed and shook his head, "You guys really don''t seem to understand..." This has nothing to do with whether he''s on my side or not. If your n wants to fight, then go and fight for it. Large


    In the city, if you dance with swords and guns like this, it will easily affect the lives of ordinary people. Are you really looking down on ordinary people? "The faces of everyone present stiffened as they remained silent.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, waved his hand and said: "Forget it, telling you little fish and shrimp is a waste of your time, you guys can''t make up your minds..." This


    <span>"Alright then, from now on, you guys bring back a message, let those who can make the decision know that within today, the n alliance will withdraw from the ck Sword Sect and from Hua Hai!"


    <span>"Let me investigate and find out if any of your people is roping in ancient martial arts sects or underground gangs. I will find out how many there are!"


    The two men from the Bai Ze n were terrified. One of them asked while trembling in fear, "Mr. Ye ¡­ We are Elder Wei''s subordinates, and we still have to ask Elder Wei about this... "


    Ye Fan sneered, "No need to ask, I already killed him, and his body turned into water in the sewer..."


    The whole audience gasped. Liu Tongzhou and the rest all had pale faces. Wei Zhijie, who was extremely powerful in front of them, was killed by Ye Fan in a blink of an eye!?<span>The two men didn''t dare to say anything further and ran far away. Soon, they disappeared.


    Ye Fan checked and confirmed that there were no n members present before walking into the house.


    Liu Tong Zhou was drenched in cold sweat and quickly exined: "Mr. Ye! There was no one from the n here! With your words, we will immediately break away from the n alliance! "


    <span>At this moment, the Liu Family was thinking that even if they could displease the Family, it would be better than dying at the hands of the King of Hell!


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "What are you afraid of? I have something to ask you guys. Can''t you go in?"


    Liu Tong Zhou and Liu Yun Feng looked at each other. Their hearts were in their throats, but they quickly went back and made a gesture of invitation.<span>"Pleasee in! What were they all doing!? He opened the door to wee them in! Take out the best Da Hong Pao! Bring in the tea! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1438

    1438 Come


    In the ck Sword Sect, the sect''s purple sandalwood and mahogany furniture and essories were of great wealth. leaf


    The sail sat on the main guest''s seat, while Jiang Xiaobai carefully stood behind him, not daring to take a seat.Ye Fan took a sip of tea, looked at the few trembling Liu Family Patriarchs and said, "Are you willing to be attached to the Liu Family, or are you forced by the situation to answer me truthfully?"


    Liu Tong Zhou was stunned. His face revealed a trace of bitterness as he said: "Mr. Ye, although our Mystic Sword Sect can''tpare to the n''s wealth and heritage, but... It had to be thousands of years old.


    Generations and generations of ancestors had gone through many hardships, had endured many hardships, had endured many de lights and sword shadows to have this small foundation.


    How was this possible ¡­ Would he be willing to be the n''s ve? As the saying goes, we would rather be the head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix, although we also hope to be cared for by the n and have more resources.<span>But... "Compared to the freedom and self-esteem from the past, it''s really helpless to be a man with your tail between your legs now ¡­" Other


    The first elder also said, "That''s right, Sovereign is right. We have no way of defending ourselves in front of the n. We don''t even have the chance to choose."


    The other Elders also nodded, each of them sighing. It seemed as if they had been greatly angered by the n alliance for the past few days.


    Ye Fan teased, "Then what do I think, that your Northern Division''s Branch Lord, Liu Junwen, would be happy to be a woman''sckey?" extractioWhen Liu Junwen was mentioned, many of the people present looked at him with disdain.


    <span>That Liu Junwen was originally a fence-sitter in our sect. He was a vile character that attracted the attention of everyone, but unfortunately, he was my father''s adopted son. When


    His father has done a great favor for our sect, and his cultivation is indeed extraordinary, which is why he was made the leader of the northern division.Liu Junwen is the most active in finding us in the Tribal Alliance, but the rest of us don''t want to be controlled by the n like he does. "After all, we have wives and children too," Liu Tong Zhou said. leaf


    Fan Xian pondered for a moment, his heart notpletely believing these words. willow


    Even if Jun Wen was a vile character, the fact that he was able to be the Branch Lord was not something that he could achieve alone. There must be people in the Sect who supported him. But


    There was one thing that he felt that was true, and that was that this group of people''s desire for ''status'' should be real.


    Being in charge was better than being a group of n ves.


    Even if they were suppressed by the government and didn''t dare to appear in public, they were still part of their own territory, and all they needed to do was build a good rtionship with the people in power. !


    "Now, for example, a n can straddle them."If that was the case... Then, I will make sure everything goes back to how it was before. The n head, ancient martial arts sects, famous families, underground gangs, each one of them will take care of their own business and will not interfere with the people''s livelihood ¡­ You all should have no objections, right? " Ye Fan asked with a smile. one


    The Mysterious Sword Sect members looked at each other. Finally, Liu Tong Zhou nodded and said: "Of course I have no objections! If he could recover his former self, that would be great! But Mr. Ye, are you going to fight against the entire family on your own? " Although ¡­<span>However, the people from the Mysterious Sword Sect knew that Ye Fan was very powerful and could not be imagined. However, in their minds, it was too unrealistic to fight against the entire n alliance!


    "There''s no need for you to ask. Since I''ve already said so, there''s naturally a reason for me to do so." leafAfter Sail finished, he prepared to leave. In his heart, he already had a rough n. can


    Just at this moment, a few oppressive auras from outside quickly approached.


    Ye Fan lightly smiled, shook his head, and confidently walked out.Arriving at the entrance, he happened to see four men and women wearing different clothes, standing there. This


    <span>Two of the four were in the Awakening Realm and two were in the Spirit Condensation Realm, and their auras were also different. cor


    <span>The leader, a burly man with short hair, said loudly: "Young Master Ye, we respect your title of ''God of Swords''. Your actions today, aren''t you going a little too far?" leaf


    Fan Le said expressionlessly, "Do I need your permission for my work?"The big man said, "Although we are insignificant, we are from the Kui, Bi Fang, Tian Lu and Tiangou ns!


    We are members of the n alliance, behind us are tens of thousands of n descendants, countless n ancestors and experts! sword<span>Sir, if you want to take the Xuan Sword Sect away from the alliance of our ns, and if you want us to retreat from Hua Hai, then you will have to fight against the entire alliance of our ns! sword


    Your Excellency, are you really prepared to face dozens of our ns and have such a great disparity with us? "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be amused, "It seems that your n''s old ancestors have already be angry at me?" You want to fight me head on? "


    Obviously, these four people were here to pass on the wishes of the ancestors of the Tribal Alliance. They were unable to ept Ye Fan''s request for them to withdraw from Hua Hai.<span>After all, Hua Hai was an important city in China, and their meaning was different. If they were to give up here, it meant that they could give up anything.


    <span>Another girl said in a high-pitched voice, "The ancestors of our ns have already tolerated the Sword God with all means, but your actions have already severely affected the development of our n. Moreover, your actions shouldn''t be considered for the sake of the Shen Nong family, right?"


    "You speak as if you couldn''t survive in the past ¡­" Ye Fan impatiently said, "I will say this onest time, get out of Hua Hai today!" You<span>"Our ancestors want this world, let theme by themselves. I, Ye Fan, am here, so if they have the guts,e by themselves!"


    Sir God of Swords ¡­ We know that even if the four of us were to add up, we would still not be a match for you.


    But don''t forget, you have to protect the entire Mysterious Sword Sect, you are not the only one who is strong enough. "Another hunchbacked manughed sinisterly," If our n alliance were to be fierce, do you think that we would be able to protect so many ancient martial arts sects and gangs? " This<span>As soon as these words came out, the people from the Mysterious Sword Sect paled. They couldn''t help but doubt, could Ye Fan really save so many of them?


    <span>Could it be that your ancestors are tired of living, and want you all toe and threaten me ¡­ " Ye Fan''s eyes gradually turned ice-cold. Positive


    <span>When he intended to kill these four people first before settling the score with the n alliance, he instead discovered a strong and piercing might suddenly approaching!


    "A motley crowd, how dare they touch the incense of the Liu Family?!" Only


    He saw a man in green robes with long, flowing hairing from the sky, as if he was riding on clouds! leafFan''s eyes narrowed. This person was actually one of the members of the Primordial Divine n, the Clear River Sword Master, Liu Qing Hou! aural


    Hearing Marquis Liu Qing''s words, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be shocked. Could it be that this Liu Qing Hou is a member of the Xuan Sword Sect''s Liu Family? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1439

    <span>1439


    Although Liu Qinghou''s surname was Liu and the Mysterious Sword Sect was famous for their swords, Ye Fan had never thought that these two could be linked!?


    However, Ye Fan sensed that Liu Tongzhou and the others did not know Marquis Liu Qing, so they were all confused. willow<span>As soon as Marquis Qingnded on the ground, he saw that there were no movements from the Liu Family, and immediately scolded, "Ordinary unworthy descendants! What are all of you standing there in a daze for!?


    Aren''t you going to kneel and kowtow when you see me!? Outsiders were watching! Old Ancestor, do you want me to show more cards?! " leaf


    Fan Jian could not help but smile. From what he heard, Liu Qinghou really was the ancestor of the Liu Family. However, because it was a few hundred years ago, these bunch of descendants did not know who he was!Liu Tongzhou and the others were quite embarrassed. Carefully looking at the middle-aged man who looked to be a few years younger than them, they asked, "May I ask who you are?" He


    <span>Everyone was about to curse in their hearts. Why did this self-proimed lunatic suddenly appear out of nowhere? If they didn''t think that his Qing Gong was very strong just from looking at him, they wouldn''t be this polite.


    <span>Just as Liu Qing Hou was about to say his name, he felt that it was not right, so he gave Ye Fan a look and said: "Grandson, tell them! This is my ancestor''s name! "


    <span>Ye Fan was dissatisfied, "How did I be your grandson?"


    "Since I''m of the same generation as Ye Wuya, don''t tell me that you''re still a grandson!?" Liu Qing said righteously. leaf


    Fan Xian was about to curse back, but after considering his age, he was indeed old enough to be his ancestor. end<span>To think that he had too many enemies. It was best not to provoke another member of the Primordial Divine n. one


    <span>Thinking of this, Ye Fan said to Liu Tongzhou and the others behind him, "He is the Clear Cloud Pavilion''s swordsman, Liu Qinghou."


    <span>"Ah!?"


    "What!?"


    The Liu Family warriors were all dumbfounded. Each one of them suspected that they had heard wrongly.The experts of the other four ns looked apprehensive. They did not expect the Liu Family to have a sword artist from the Clear River Brook Guild.


    <span>The Patriarchs probably didn''t think too much, or perhaps they didn''t think that there was an additional Marquis Liu Qing, so what?


    "You ¡­ You are the ancestor of the Qing Marquis, who is known as the "Xiaoxiao Sunset Rain Lord" who did not return three hundred years ago, who came here to cut off Xiangjiang in one sh?! " Liu Tong Zhou said with his mouth agape. willowMarquis Qing felt that he finally had some face and stood with his hands behind his back, full of the bearing of an adult. He frowned and said, "What? Doesn''t it look like it was painted!? " one


    It was then that the Liu Family suddenly remembered that the portrait that was passed down seemed to be that person. At least, it felt right!


    Plus, since Ye Fan said that, they immediately believed it!<span>Suddenly, they realized that their ancestor''s ancestor was still alive. Tears welled up in the eyes of the Liu Family descendants. They kneeled on the ground and started kowtowing as they called out "ancestor". leaf


    The sail subconsciously stood back a bit, otherwise it would have been as if it was worshipped by its ancestors. aural


    <span>The words of the Liu Family nsmen made Marquis Liu Qing quite famous in the past. Of course, being able to attract the attention of the Martial God would naturally not have any problems with his strength.


    He just didn''t know what kind of background his title had.Liu Qing Hou touched his chin in satisfaction, but realized that he did not have a beard, so he could only put his hand back and clear his throat, saying: "All of you get up, one by one, let''s see how you all look like! What a disgrace to the ancestors of the Liu Family!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that we saw you all forced into a dead end and your incense was almost broken, this ancestor would not even have bothered to pay attention to you bunch of trash! " willowThey bowed their heads down, but it was difficult to conceal the joy on their faces. Lower


    <span>After the four n experts were surprised for a while, the big sized man spoke again, "So it''s the Clear River Swordsman, Senior Liu. Sorry about that! willow


    Senior, as a member of the ancient God''s descendants, you should know about the background of our n''s alliance, I hope it won''t be hard for us ¡­ " "


    <span>It was simply a joke. Did Wei Bufan and Qing Yin really think too highly of themselves? Did I let youe here to be fertilizer? "


    <span>Before he could finish his sentence, he felt a sudden gust of wind. He saw dozens of green leaves floating over from the tree to the east ¡­


    When the leaves came before the crowd, they suddenly turned into a series of iparably sharp green light des!<span>"Run!"


    <span>Just when the four warriors realized that Marquis Liu Qing had made his move and was about to leave, they realized that it was already toote! Green


    Ye Wen was like a dead whirlwind, surrounding them from all directions. Every leaf easily prated through their true essence, directly creating dozens of bloody holes on their bodies! wink


    In the blink of an eye, the four of them had fallen into a pool of blood!


    <span>The Mystic Sword Sect members were extremely excited and instantly felt their heroic spirit soar to the skies, calling out the Old Ancestor''s might!


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. Even as a swordsman, he still had to admire the control of his sword intent.


    <span>Although it could not bepared with his Emperor level Unparalleled Sword Intent in general, it was already the most exquisite sword intent that Ye Fan had ever seen.


    <span>This level of fine control and skillful sword intent was even more outstanding than Ye Fan''s.


    "It can be said that Liu Qing Hou''s sword intent has its own uniqueness."


    "Grandson, my Heaven Grade Sword Intent cannotpare to your Overlord level. However, it is still passable, no?" Liu Qing Hou grinned and said.


    Sword intent, under the King, were the Sky, Earth, and Human levels. This was something that Ye Fan hade to understand after flipping through some books. Although he didn''t know who had summarized it, it seemed to be the current world. in


    At this level and above, only then would there be the greater Mortal Sword, Heartsword, and Swordless Three Realms. level


    The higher the level, the higher the level. one<span>Generally speaking, it was already very rare for one to be able toprehend sword intent. Human-level sword intent was also quite extraordinary. Being able toprehend Heaven-level sword intent was a rare urrence in a hundred years. leaf


    <span>An emperor level sword intent like a sail could only be found by chance and not sought after. After all, it was a sword dao that made Ye Wuya have a whole new level of respect for it.


    Senior''s sword intent is extraordinary, but can we talk about something? Don''t call me grandson, I think I should call you old? " Ye Fan said with a smile. willow


    Marquis Qing chuckled, "Slick, forget it. I''ll call you little brat. After all, I am indeed handsome and young."<span>I never thought that the ancestor of the Mysterious Sword Sect would be Senior Liu. Judging from what senior did just now, you seem to quite approve of me. Ye Fan thought, it''s always good to have more helpers.


    "I am only responsible for keeping the Mysterious Sword Sect. After all, I was born in the Liu Family four hundred years ago. However, I am just a rogue cultivator and can''t care too much about the big picture. I don''t have the ability to do that." leaf<span>Fan Xian could not help butugh. "If we just protect the Mysterious Sword Sect, sooner orter, we will be surrounded. We will not be able to solve this problem from its roots."


    <span>Liu Qing Hou looked at him yfully, "Brat... Don''t I still have you? Those old brats from the n alliance shouldn''t be your match, right? "


    "Senior thinks so highly of me?" Ye Fan said in surprise, because in the eyes of ordinary people, it would be a very stupid thing for him to go against the entire n alliance alone.<span>Liu Qinghou said meaningfully, "I am not thinking highly of you, I believe in Ye Wuya ¡­." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was silent for a moment, he had a feeling that the rtionship between Liu Qinghou and Ye Wuya was not ordinary. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1440

    <span>1440 Normal


    At this time, Liu Qing Hou suddenly hooked his hook at Ye Fan''s shoulder and said: "Since you''re here, and have been noisy by these people, it''s already noon. Why don''t you eat a meal and then leave!" willow


    Little bastards at home! Hurry up and set up the banquet, just take out the best! If you want to be good in China from now on, this God of Swords, Mr. Ye, will be your big backer! "<span>Liu Tongzhou and the rest of the elders of the Liu Family were as happy as children at this moment. Theyplied loudly and went to Zhang Luo in high spirits. Yes


    <span>With their ancestors backing them, their courage immediately changed. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian kept feeling that something was wrong. He took out his phone to check the time and rolled his eyes.


    "It''s not even 10 o''clock yet, what kind of lunch is this!?" Ye Fan said with a bitter smile.


    then let''s just treat it as brunch! " Liu Qing Hou said with a smile.


    "There is such a thing?" Ye Fan was speechless. He wanted to go back and apany his daughter.


    <span>On the other hand, Jiang Xiaobai rubbed his belly and said, "Mr. Ye, I''m actually hungry."


    <span>"I didn''t ask you!" Ye Fan stared at him.


    However, Liu Qing Hou was very enthusiastic and dragged Ye Fan to the banquet hall.<span>The Mystic Sword Sect kitchen had been preparing lunch in the first ce. At this moment, a lot of ingredients had been prepared and the dishes were served quickly. No


    <span>After a while, the table was filled with more than twenty dishes. willow


    <span>The other elders from the other continents walked in one after another, wanting to get closer to the Marquis of Liu Qing. Each one of them had a big smile on their face.


    <span>However, without waiting for them to get close, Marquis Liu Qing''s face became serious and he stopped them: "Hey!" What do you guys want? "


    Liu Tong Zhou was shocked, and asked carefully, "Ancestor, can''t wee? We''d like to toast you with a few drinks. Me


    "We have too many things to say to you. Since you''ve been fine for so many years, why haven''t you returned? We''ve missed you so much ¡­" "


    Are you brats stupid?! When you want to clear your mind and worship your ancestors, you want to eat with your ancestors?! " Liu Qing Hou questioned."Sacrifice ¡­" Sacrifice? " Liu Tongzhou and the others had gone crazy. Even though you are their ancestor, you are still alive. again


    He said that he was going to offer sacrifices to the ancestors. Why didn''t he ask them to light candles and burn paper?


    Of course, they didn''t dare to say those words out loud."Bullshit!" I am your ancestor, you still have my ancestral tablets in your ancestral hall! If they are not our Ancestor, could they be feeding us milk? " Liu Qing pointed towards the door, "Get out!"


    The Liu Family warriors were helpless. The patriarch''s temper was too weird. They had no choice but to leave dejectedly. with<span>Then, Liu Qinghou looked at Jiang Xiaobai, "You fat man, is this also a meal for you? "Get out!"


    <span>Jiang Xiaobai pitifully said, "Ancestor, can you reward me with a chicken? "I''m hungry ¡­"


    This "Ancestor" was very straightforward, as if the Marquis was his family''s ancestor.


    Without waiting for Liu Qing Hou to say anything, Ye Fan handed a te of roasted chicken to Jiang Xiaobai.<span>Jiang Xiaobai hurriedly carried the te and ate while walking out. Actually, he did not want to stay and eat here at all. These two grandfathers were too difficult to service.


    After everyone had left, Ye Fan reluctantly sat down, took a sip of his tea, and said: "Do I get to eat the offerings in front of the grave?"


    "Heh heh ¡­" "I don''t mind, you eat." Marquis Liu Qing took the wine pot and said, "What tea do you want to drink? Drink wine!"


    "I have to drive backter, so I can''t drink."<span>"Are you afraid of checking the wine vans?" Liu Qing Hou did not believe it. leaf


    Fan sighed: "There are children at home, bad influence, lead by example." willow


    Marquis Qing answered with an "oh", "I''ve be a parent, but it''s different ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed, "You don''t seem to be surprised that I suddenly have a child. It seems that you have been secretly observing me all this time?" You didn''t leave me here to eat, right? It''s not just for me to eat offerings, right? "


    Liu Qing Hou poured himself a cup of wine, took a piece of pork chop and bit down, saying: "I have indeed been observing you for some time now ¡­" "However, I''m just curious as to where Ye Wuya went."


    While eating the peanuts, Ye Fan asked, "What does this have to do with you secretly watching me?"


    "In this world, there are not many things that can make Ye Wuya care about other than special delicacies.In fact, in the eyes of many people, he had confronted the Apocalypse Shakyamuni for hundreds of years and was a lifelong enemy. However, this was only wishful thinking on the part of outsiders.


    He had only created the descendants of the ancient gods to put on an act, and had never actually fought with the power of the Apocalypse. quaque<span>Even his two sons didn''t have any feelings towards him ¡­ But for you alone, he seems to have ced a lot of hope "...


    After Marquis Liu Qing said this, he smiled yfully and said, "That''s why I want to see if I can find out where Ye Wuya went from you and whether he left this world or not."


    <span>"And the result?" Ye Fan asked. willow


    Marquis Qing sighed and said, "From the looks of it, Ye Wuya is no longer living in this world. This old thing ¡­ ¡­ "If you really want to leave, then leave. You don''t miss the old days at all. If you leave, you don''t bring me with you." leafBewildered, Fan asked, "Do you have a good rtionship with him?"


    <span>"Hehe, it''s simr to the rtionship between you and that fatty outside." Marquis Liu Qingughed.


    <span>Ye Fan wrinkled his brows, nodded and suddenly said, "Then I understand, he really won''t take you away, after all, he is just a burden."


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan was not afraid of him, he picked up a ss of wine and drank it up, muttering to himself: "If I didn''t fail to beat you, I would really f * cking want to beat you ¡­ ¡­" This grandfather-grandson pair is one and the same ¡­ "


    Ye Fan continued eating his peanuts, "You''re looking for me to eat, could it be that you just want to ask about Ye Wuya? I really don''t know where he went."


    <span>Why are you in such a hurry? I''m just talking to you right now. "Marquis Liu Qing said with reminiscence in his eyes," Back then, I was still young and had some achievements in sword practice. Plus, I look so pretty, and many women like me.


    <span>Thus, my mind gradually fell on those women, ying everywhere, ying around, and eventually ¡­ [If their men find out about it, then their men will hunt me down and kill me. You


    "Kid, you definitely can''t imagine how elegant I was in that generation..." "


    You want to touch a woman with a man? Isn''t this the Flower Harvester? " Ye Fan disdainfully replied, "Why do you sound so nice?" willow<span>Marquis Qing grimaced, but held it in and said indifferently, "Forget it, forget it. It''s fine if you steal the flowers. Anyway, those who didn''t know how to put things in their hearts said so as well." Inverse


    At that time, my family, the people from the Mysterious Sword Sect, also felt ashamed of me and didn''t recognize me as a person.


    I was floating in the martial arts world... If he had enough fun, he could just die at the hands of a certain woman''s husband.<span>Who would have thought that Ye Wuya would suddenlye to find me ¡­ " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian''s face couldn''t help but change as he said with a frown: "You won''t f * cking even let me......" That... Have you guys yed it?! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1441

    "1441"What are you thinking!? " Liu Qinghou scolded, "Don''t you know that Ye Wuya only found your grandmother after four hundred years?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian heaved a sigh of relief, otherwise his heart would have been broken.


    <span>Suddenly, Liu Qing Houughed self-deprecatingly, shook his head and sighed: "I thought that this martial arts madman who looks for experts in every corner of the world is here to kill me for the sake of themon people...


    Who would have thought that he would actually pull me to a tavern and discuss the Dao of the Sword with me ¡­


    <span>"He said that he felt that I had a unique opinion on the way of the sword, and wanted to ask me a few questions. How do you feel about that ¡­" Speak


    After saying that, Marquis Liu Qing sighed emotionally, "Until that moment... I suddenly realized that no matter what I''ve done, I still have something to be proud of on the path of martial arts ¡­ otherEveryone thinks that I am a rapist, a rogue viin. Only Ye Wuya saw my swordsman side and did not look at me with any other contempt. " leaf


    Fan Xian suddenly understood. No wonder this Marquis Liu Qing was so concerned about Ye Wuya. A person''s entire life, how could they not be honored to be acknowledged by someone stronger than them. If


    If it wasn''t for the conversation between Ye Wuya and Liu Qinghou back then, Liu Qinghou would have been drunk to death, and there wouldn''t have been many people from the Clear Cloud Pavilion.<span>"Actually... With my cultivation in the way of the sword back then, I was simply unable to discuss anything with him.


    <span>But he asked me what was tasty around here. "Now that I think about it, I have quite a lot to talk to him about. Now that I think about it, he is still very interesting." Liu Qing Houughed as he took another sip of his wine. leaf


    Fan Xian nodded in acknowledgement. This old boy was indeed interesting, but he did things mysteriously, and he had no idea what he was trying to do.


    Liu Qing Hou sighed, "Today I came to find you to have a drink and have a meal. I want you to understand that I am not the same as those n members. When


    <span>I owe Ye Wuya a favor, and it might not even be a matter of concern to him, but I have to ept this favor.


    So, since Ye Wuya chose you before he left, then I will stand by your side if anything happens in the future.<span>To be honest... These bunch of bastards from the family were way too insensible! He


    We have never experienced the era where experts are asmon as the clouds and have never felt the sense of danger when Ye Wuya swept across the world. Thus, we all do not know our limits and think too highly of ourselves.


    It''s fine if it''s the Four Great ns, but do you really think that thebined forces of Bai Ze and Xuan Feng would be enough to go against the heaven''s will? " leaf


    Fan Xian smiled and shook his head. "What''s the difference if you''re on my side or not? Aren''t you just concerned about the Mystic Sword Sect''s territory? "<span>"Aiya, didn''t I just bring you an extra helper?" I told the silent monk to go back to Shaolin to clean up. North


    <span>On the other side, Shaolin has quite a bit of influence, so it''s possible that many sects would listen to him. Besides, with the support of the Wordless Old Barbarian, they''re not going to give up either ¡­ " Liu Qing Houughed. leaf


    Fan Xian said in surprise: "Silent Monk, you also agree to stand on my side? "I''m not familiar with him."


    <span>It doesn''t matter if you''re familiar with them or not. No one can afford to see those idiots from the n alliance running amok. Furthermore, it''s all for our own sake ¡­ When


    Monk Nian kept silent because he wanted to protect the Shaolin that he grew up in. That''s why he fought with Ye Wuya for a hundred rounds. He doesn''t want to see Shaolin being used as a de by those small ns. "Liu Qinghou shook his head and said.


    Ye Fan was stunned, "Wordless Monk, you fought against Ye Wuya before?"


    Don''t you know? " Liu Qinghou smiled proudly and said, "Don''t underestimate that old bald donkey. 400 years ago, I was still in the private school, and Ye Wuya went around looking for people to fight with. less


    Lin Fan had fought a great battle with more than a dozen high monks. This high monk was not like those monks fighting for fame, a righteous Buddhist family. All of them had been beaten to a pulp by Ye Wuya!


    Ye Wuya was not having his fun yet. He said that there were still many secret techniques that Shaolin did not know how to use, so why was it that no one came out to fight him?<span>He didn''t even think about it. He didn''t even care about martial arts. Every single time, he would cripple or even kill someone. Who would dare topete with him? nodule


    As expected, the mute monk that no one had noticed in Shaolin for dozens of years stood up. No


    He wrote and told Ye Wuya, "If you want to receive a hundred moves, please leave the mountain."<span>Ye Wuya agreed, but in the end ¡­ The monk was actually forcing himself to spit out blood as he received a hundred moves from Ye Wuya! Although ¡­


    <span>At that time, Ye Wuya was not that abnormal, but the monk had already fought a great battle, and Shaolin had also saved his reputation. Only


    <span>However, since then, monk Shaolin knew the strength of this monk, so without saying anything he could not sweep the floor silently. He had no choice but to leave Shaolin and take the four seas as his home ¡­ "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel his scalp tingle. Although he didn''t experience that era, he still felt a sense of longing.


    It wasn''t the question of the strength of the martial arts at that time, but the fact that the martial artists of that time lived like martial artists. That kind of martial arts was called martial arts. long


    Letting out a breath, Ye Fan nodded his head and said, "I got it, help me thank Master. If there is someone who can speak up in the ancient martial arts school, then I will have a lot more convenience and can reduce the number of killings."


    Ye Fan was, after all, an outsider from the ancient martial world of China. If someone as powerful as Liu Qinghou or the Wordless Monk, who was born in one of these ancient martial arts sects, were to step in, then those descendants would be much more obedient.


    In this way, he wouldn''t have to worry about them being unable to ept it.Last of all, boy. I have to give you a suggestion. "Liu Qinghou said with a serious tone," I think... "You are still too unassuming."


    Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled, "What do you mean by that? Don''t tell me you want me to be arrogant?" It''s not like I''m interested in pretending to be someone noble. "


    "That''s not what I meant... Arrogant and conceited, that was what ipetent people pretended to be. But<span>With your current abilities, you shouldn''t be talking to all these random cats and dogs. Then ¡­


    They only get the illusion of what they are, so there''s always something to talk about. " willowMarquis Qing smiled evilly, "Do you know how this Sacred Blood Association appeared all those years ago?" leaf


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. "From what those people said, it should be because the War God killed many of their n''s rtives."<span>"Then why kill their loved ones?" Liu Qing Hou asked again. leaf


    Fan Xian made a guess: "Because you are unwilling to ept the fact that the War God is the only one who can control the destiny of this world?"<span>That''s right, one thousand words, ten thousand words. What formation of an ancient divinity was detrimental to the honor of the n, and each person was a dictator. All of this was nonsense!


    <span>It was simply that Ye Wuya was too strong, and he had pressured the ancestors of the other ns to the point that they couldn''t even breathe. Their hearts were unbnced. can


    That''s right, Ye Wuya didn''t wait for the group of people to join hands to obstruct him, he first killed all those people with ill intentions!<span>Although they didn''t kill too many of the ancestors, some of the core forces still killed quite a few of them. To


    <span>For the reason of killing someone? He wouldn''t say anything more. He could kill as much as he wanted, and let his n think about the rest! Most


    As you can see, the Ancestor went into seclusion. Those powerless remnants formed the Sacred Blood Association and joined the Doomsday King ¡­


    A possible internal conflict within the n did not appear at all, and thus, the Divine Great Land became peaceful. " willow


    Marquis Qing said with a stern expression, "What youck right now is the kind of domineering resolution Ye Wuya has. Sometimes, actions that seem to be devoid of humanity are the most humane and virtuous." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1442

    <span>1442 leaf


    The sail quietly thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "What you say makes sense, but I am not Ye Wuya, I am me.


    I can''t do everything he does. But I will consider some of your suggestions ¡­ "


    Liu Qinghou could be considered a "believer" of Ye Wuya, and Ye Fan felt that he could notpletely listen to him. Word


    Then, Ye Fan stood up and said, "I''m leaving, I''m going home to eat lunch, it''s rare to be reunited with my family, I like to see my daughter eating lunch."Liu Qing Hou was quite helpless, "We are leaving now ¡­" Are you going to be a daughter ve? Sigh... "Thank goodness my sons and daughters are all dead. Otherwise, when I saw them, I would be so annoyed ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian''s face stiffened, he thought to himself, I must properly teach him how to practice. He can''t ept that his own son and daughter died first.<span>"Go out, I will send you off." Liu Qinghou also stood up.


    <span>The two of them came outside. The children of the Liu Family were all looking forward to it. When they saw the twoing out, they quickly followed behind them.


    Jiang Xiaobai, on the other hand, had already finished his whole chicken and was squatting on the grass not far away from him. He stopped for a while and saw that Ye Fan hade out, so he hurriedly followed him.


    Arriving at the car, Ye Fan said, "In the next few days, I will take care of the n alliance, and then we will part ways here." willow


    Qing Hou smiled and nodded, not really caring if Ye Fan would ept his suggestion. isoOnly after Ye Fan and Jiang Xiaobai left did Liu Qinghou turn around. His gazended on one of the Liu Family''s grandchildren, Miss Shui Ling.


    "What''s your name?"


    The little girl was ttered, and she nervously and shyly said, "Reporting to the Old Ancestor, my name is Liu Yunshuang."<span>Oh... Shuang Shuang, "Marquis Liu Qing smiled and ced a hand on the girl''s shoulder," Do you think I look good? Do you want to be my girlfriend? " one


    <span>In an instant, there was total silence. The Liu Family seemed to have been possessed.


    <span>This little girl called Liu Yunshuang was so shocked that she was about to turn into a fossil. willow


    Marquis Qing clicked his tongue. "Why are all of you like this? We''re separated by so many generations, you can''t be considered close rtives ¡­" "Although I''m over four hundred years old, the ancestor is in good health ¡­" ¡­ ¡­.<span>¡­ ¡­.


    On the way back home, Ye Fan nced at the fatty sitting beside him and said, "Why are you still here?"


    Jiang Xiaobai looked at him innocently, "Mr. Ye ¡­" "Then where should I be?"


    Didn''t I tell you to travel around and learn? Why are youing home with me? " Ye Fan asked. Ginger<span>Lil ''White''s fat face stiffened as it answered with an'' oh ''. leaf


    <span>The sail stopped the car and said, "Get out." Ginger


    Lil ''White did not mind at all. Since the matter had been resolved, he could go find thedies to spar with them again. He was rather happy. leaf


    Fan Fan originally wanted to give a few words of advice to this guy so that he wouldn''t find girls to spar with, but he thought that if he really yearned for such a path of cultivation in his heart, then there was no need for him to interfere with his nature."Don''t die, afterprehending the sword intent,e back alive to see me. Don''t embarrass your master." Ye Fan said honestly.


    Jiang Xiaobai blinked his small eyes as if he had understood something. Then, he smiled honestly, "Got it, Mr. Ye." leaf


    Without another word, the sail stepped on the elerator and sped away. Ginger


    Little White watched Ye Fan leave, turned around, touched his belly, and muttered to himself, "Ah ¡­. Where to next. He didn''t seem to be full yet. Let''s go eat some noodles first... "Un, it''s decided then!"<span>"On the other side, when Ye Fan returned home, his family was indeed waiting for him to eat."


    <span>Has the matter been resolved? " Su Qingxue asked. leaf


    Fan Xian nodded. He sat down and said, "When Ning''er and the otherse back, I''m going to let them take care of the other sects and ns. We''re going to set up an order and let the people from the alliance go back to where they came from." Siu<span>Qingxue blinked, "Do you need my help?"


    <span>How can I miss out on your help? "At that time, we will still have to rely on the Ghost Valley for our information." Ye Fanughed.


    "Okay." Su Qingxue agreed straightforwardly. She looked at the group of people waiting impatiently for the food to be ready, and the corner of her mouth curled up into a gentle smile.


    The private kindergarten nearby will be open for school in a few days. If it''s like this, then the ancient martial artists that go everywhere would be as useless as thew. They wouldn''t dare let their children go to school, so they should be in charge. "If a powerful ancient martial artist could recklessly fight, then it would be even more terrifying than a spear. one


    Normal people couldn''t stop this kind of thing, but since Ye Fan and Su Qingxue had the ability to stop it, they naturally didn''t want to sit back and do nothing. After all, this was rted to the safety of their own family.


    After the meal, Ye Fan asked while eating: "Did you find a private one, then how about a kindergarten?""I''ve checked the people nearby. The public service is quite far away, and it''s in the center of the city. Me


    We can''t send children to pick them up every day. If Aunt Jiang sends them, it''s too far out of ce. " Siu


    "I think the scale of the kindergarten''spany is quite good," said Qingxue. "The evaluation is quite good, so let''s just let the group go first.""Aiya, kindergarten, how much difference can there be? The kindergarten is so expensive now, it''s worth tens of thousands a year, how can it becking?" Aunt Jiang said with a smile.


    <span>"I can also help with the delivery. I don''t have much work to do in this house, so let me take care of them a little bit more."


    <span>Haha... "Don''t snatch them away, forget about me. I''m here to send off my great-granddaughter." Zhou Xin Jiang happily said. leaf


    As Fan Xian ate and felt the joy and affection of the table, he sighed with emotion. If it were today, he would only have the strength of Liu Tongzhou, and would not have been able to see all of this ¡­ And ¡­To have all this for a long time. He couldn''t rx. He had to continue to grow stronger.


    <span>In the following days, even if he was in Hua Hai, he would still have to work hard at cultivating. on


    <span>Therefore, in the next few days, Ye Fan, in addition to the basic time with his family and ying with his daughter, started to spend at least half a day every day training in the remote mountains on the west side of the China Sea.


    The asional explosion from the mountain, other than startling a few birds and snakes, did not disturb anyone.In the past few days, Ning Zimo and Feng Yueying returned to Hua Hai, together with Xu Lingshan, who had already returned home. With the help of the intelligence provided by Su Qingxue, they began to reorganize China''s underworld forces.


    <span>At this time, Blue Rain was being asked by Ye Fan to stay on Purgatory Ind, this girl was very weird, although she had a lot of methods, but she also had a lot of tricks up her sleeve, she definitely wouldn''t practice properly when she returned to China. Triple


    The woman relied on the effects of the Heaven Mending Technique and the Spiritualist Ganoderma, and her cultivation quickly advanced. Divide<span>Feng Yueying''s foundation was poor, and she was only at the Body Refinement Realm. Ning Zimo and Xu Shan were both focused. Ordinary people from the underground powers were already no match for her. Addition


    <span>With the protection of the people of Baffodil Daydream, Ye Fan was not really worried about their safety. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1443

    <span>1443 III


    The female division ofbor was different, so Ning Xuemo was naturally in charge of overall management. With her experience and the advantage she had with the biggest underground gang in China, she could make a good start.


    On the other hand, Feng Yueying''s experience in business and management could make up for Ning Xuemo''s shorings and help her do some honest work,plementing each other''s strengths. To


    On the other hand, Yu Lingshan''s role was more like that of an instructor. She was responsible for training the members of these gangs so that they would have basicbat abilities and not abuse them.Ye Fan thought over and over again. This way, if everything went well, the underworld forces of China would gradually get on the right track and return to the original scene, which might even be better.


    <span>Ye Fan had even asked Ning Zimo to join forces with the Dongfang, Shangguan, and Sun families in his name to resist the interference of the n alliance.


    This suggestion was immediately answered by these underground families. They werecking a backer, and now that Ye Fan was willing to stand up for them, they naturally wished for it greatly. After all, they were all old acquaintances!


    <span>In addition to the sword artist Liu Qinghou and the monk that came out of the mountain, about half of the ancient martial arts sects also began to show no fear of the people from the n alliance.


    All of a sudden, all the underground gangs and ancient martial arts sects in China started a storm against the n stepping into the secr world!


    Due to the opposition from various forces in the secr world, the n alliance also discovered that it was impossible to solve the problem by killing a few people. They could only start withdrawing the disciples they sent out on arge scale.Of course, the n alliance was a bit caught off guard, but they wouldn''t let go of all these resources so easily.


    After all, in the eyes of the n, if a normal person wanted to rebel against the n, that was no different than a crazy dream. Even with the support of the Sword God, the Sword God was still only a person! verySoon, Su Qingxue received a report that the dozens of members of the n alliance, their ancestors and some experts were all gathered together.


    They began to discuss how to deal with this kind of situation and how to deal with Ye Fan''s interference. leaf


    Fan Jian had already expected this. Without waiting for them to finish discussing it, he let Su Qingxue go first to issue a notice and reveal her cards to them ¡ª ¡ªSince there''s going to be a meeting, let''s all sit down and have a meeting together!


    The two sides agreed to convene a "Di Ling Battle Assembly" between the n alliance and the sword god in the middle of the month, in the Emperor''s Tomb in the middle of China! session


    At that time, the Emperor Tomb within a radius of five kilometers would bepletely sealed off and the ancestors of the n alliance would personallye!


    <span>Although themoners were unaware of this matter, all the higher-ups of China and the managers of the four great ns, ancient martial sects, and underground gangs were alerted. Although ¡­


    Although the four ns were too busy fighting over the dragon lineage and had no time to take care of it, the small and middle-sized ns were already full of gold, not to mention that Bai Ze, Xuan Feng, and the Kui Family had also produced members of the Primordial Divine descendants.


    <span>Although Ye Fan''s fame as a Sword God had shocked the world, now that he was fighting alone against the entire n alliance, it was clear that he had been the Martial God in the past. more


    What made everyone fearful was that Ye Fan was far younger than the Martial God!


    The shouts of "After the War God, the Sword God will stand up" began to spread unknowingly.<span>As for the outside world''s hubbub and arguments, the main character of this event, Ye Fan, was in a very calm state of mind. leaf


    <span>The sail was not acting high and mighty, but it was just that he had experienced too many storms since he was young. This sort of thing seemed very grand, but in his eyes, it was actually nothing more than that. leaf


    <span>The sail focused on her life, training, and asionally went out to have intimate rtions with her soulmates. She continuously practiced, and her days of cultivation were full andfortable. Large


    On the contrary, he didn''t really miss the day of the meeting. In any case, Su Qingxue would remind him when the time came.<span>During this period of time, Ye Fan''s disintegration from the secondyer had a steady and continuous increase, and his inner force cultivation had also stabilized at the Small Sess Stage of Li Chen.


    <span>However, because Ye Fan basically wouldn''t consider using inner force skills, to him, this was actually a very useless form of training. It was nothing more than helping the women cultivate the Heaven Mending Technique, so it was possible that the effect would be better.


    <span>In the evening, Ji Xianqing carried a big schoolbag and returned to the manor in Egret County. mass


    His left hand held a string of fried pork ribs and his right hand held a piece of fried sausage.


    "Ye Fan just happened to have finished his training, so he went home to take a bath and then walked downstairs, just in time to see this scene."


    Tuan Tuan, why didn''t you carry the bag on your back? "It''s not good to let big sister Xianqing take it," Ye Fan said.


    "It''s okay, Brother Ye Fan. Most of the children are parents with school bags, so it''s normal for me to hold the bags for them. The children are young, so the bags are heavy," Ji Wanqing exined with a smile.Ye Fan frowned, "That''s because other people''s families are too spoiled. Moreover, other people''s children have more food than us. Do they have more strength?" I can throw you into the sky with my punches, do you believe me? " kiki


    Ye Zichen smiled wryly, "That shouldn''t be the case ¡­"


    Ji Yunshu pursed her lips and grabbed the snacks with one hand while taking the schoolbag from Ji Xianqing. "Daddy, I was wrong. I will carry my schoolbag with me in the future."


    At this moment, an Agate Ash Porsche 918 stopped outside. Su Qingxue got off the car, held a tablet in her hand and quickly entered the house.


    It was rare for the woman to return to the Embroidery Group, but it wasn''t toote for her to return home from work.


    Seeing the fried skewers in their hands, her eyebrows knitted together and she said, "Zhiqing, this fried food is bad for the child. Don''t buy it for her in the future."


    "Oh." Ji Xianqing smiled embarrassedly and stuck out her tongue at them.<span>Wu Dai pouted, feeling wronged. "Humph! Mom and Dad aren''t good at all, so I won''t bother with Mom and Dad anymore! "


    With that, the little fat girl turned around and threw her schoolbag onto the sofa, then ran into the kitchen to look for Auntie Jiang.<span>This girl, did she learn how to be angry and find an elder to support her? " Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. It was hard to learn, but once you learn something bad, you slip away!


    <span>Su Qingxue sighed and shook her head, "We can''t let her get away. When we were young, how could we have such good conditions? So many rich second generations were spoiled."


    Ye Fan nodded in agreement, and then asked with a smile, "Wife, how do you feel about working?" "It''s quite early toe back."


    Su Qingxue said with a serious expression, "I have something to tell you, so I came back to look for you! Look at this! "<span>As she said that, Su Qingxue handed theptop over to Ye Fan and opened up the video.


    Ye Fan was puzzled. He took a nce, but his eyes suddenly froze!


    <span>They saw that it was a grasnd, and arge group of sheep were running in a panic. The one chasing them was not a prairie wolf, but a huge flying snake!?


    <span>"Xiao Jin!?" How could it. "It shouldn''t be like this. It knows how to understand human nature. If it knows how to randomly eat the cattle of the herdsmen, I will teach it a lesson!" Ye Fan said in surprise. Siu


    <span>Qingxue was also worried, "This is a video that just came. It''s more deste there, only a few herdsmen have been there, so not many people are there yet. in


    It seems to me that something is wrong with Xiao Jin, because when the herdsmen saw him, they said that he had been wreaking havoc everywhere, not against the sheep. It was as if Xiao Jin had gone mad, and he even bit at the rocks! Me


    "They sent people to seal off the information that was transmitted from that area, but they couldn''t maintain it for long as they were afraid that Xiao Jin would run off to an even further ce ¡­" leaf<span>The sail didn''t say anything more and just walked out, "Send me the coordinates, I''ll immediately rush over to look for it!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1444

    1444


    Although he hadn''t seen Xiao Jin for a while, Ye Fan had always been thinking about Xiao Jin. However, because Xiao Jin''s strength was strong and he could change his size, Ye Fan didn''t think that Xiao Jin would have any problems.


    Ye Fan didn''t expect such an unusual situation to ur this time, so he was naturally anxious. He rushed to the airport to take a private ne, and then flew straight to the northern prairie. small<span>The ce where Jin had appeared was already close to the border of China. There was a long mountain range there, covered with snow. High


    <span>A cold wind blew, and the ne came to a bumpynding on a road that had no traffic passing by.


    At this moment, it was already night time. If it wasn''t for Ye Fan''s excellent driving skills, evennding would have been troublesome. leaf<span>The sail disembarked from the ne and called out a sword. It stepped onto the flying sword and began to search for traces of Xiao Jin. Although ¡­


    <span>Even though the scope of the search was limited, it would be akin to searching for a needle in a haystack. Fear


    He was afraid that Xiao Jin would go somewhere else before they found him. If he were to injure some innocent people, then it would truly be a sin.Ye Fan did not dare to be careless. He focused and quickly scanned the surroundings, looking around, listening, and paying attention to any messages that he might receive from Su Qingxue.


    After more than two hours of searching, Ye Fan finally heard a trace of movement. Large


    There were the sounds of animals running on the ground, the sound of cattle panicking, and under the cold moonlight, one could see hundreds of thousands of cattle running eastward. a few


    A herdsman on horseback had no time for his own animals, for they were fleeing for their lives!


    A long snake over a hundred meters long with sharp horns on its head and a pair of giant golden wings on its back was devouring the cattle and sheep in a big gulp! ThisThese huge yaks were like small worms that could be stuffed into the mouth of this giant snake, several of them could be stuffed into its mouth at a time! leaf


    The sails descended almost instantaneously as they descended from the sky,nding amongst the flocking cattle. They shouted towards the giant snake, "Xiao Jin! "Stop!"<span>However, Ye Fan''s call to stop was of no use as Xiao Jin quickly flew over his head.


    Seeing this, Ye Fan was stunned. Xiao Jin had actually turned a blind eye to him? It was as if he didn''t know him anymore. This


    <span>What was going on? Could it be that he had really been provoked?


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t have much time to think. He could only fly up and directly jump on Xiao Jin''s back. He then quickly ran to Xiao Jin''s head and grabbed the horn on his head!


    Ye Fan used his foot to step on Xiao Jin''s head, causing a series of muffled "peng peng" sounds to ring out."Little Gold!" What the hell are you doing!? You don''t recognize me anymore!? "


    This action finally allowed Xiao Jin to realize that a human actually dared to kick its head?


    However, it didn''t seem to remember Ye Fan at all. While shaking its head with all its might, it flipped back from the sky, rapidly turning around. Although ¡­However, he finally stopped chasing after the cattle and sheep, and instead pointed his spearhead at Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan also couldn''t bear to use his sword to hit Xiao Jin. After all, if he wasn''t careful, he could heavily injure Xiao Jin. But


    This time, he could clearly feel that Little Gold''s strength, speed, and body size had all increased by arge amount!? This


    If he wanted to stop Xiao Jin without killing him, the difficulty waspletely different from before!


    What had Xiao Jin encountered in such a short period of time that had caused him to rise by so much!? Positive<span>"While Ye Fan was hesitating, Xiao Jin twisted his body and fiercely threw Ye Fan hundreds of meters in the air before mming him down!"


    <span>Disintegrate! "


    <span>Ye Fan released a wave of disintegration, and at the moment of disintegration, Xiao Jin had already dived down, wanting to eat Ye Fan in one bite! leaf


    The sail hurriedly pushed out a sword intent, but it was not for the sake of attacking. It was to change its direction and avoid this big mouth!


    After falling to the ground, Xiao Jin still fiercely chased after him. His heavy bodynded on the grasnd like an earthquake. Grass, leaves, mud, and stones sshed out, creating a huge crater! one


    The pair ofrge, green eyes that were like gems had a seductive luster to them. They were bloodthirsty and crazy as they stared straight at Ye Fan!


    Seeing this look, Ye Fan finally believed that Xiao Jin was in a very crazy state. It was very possible that Xiao Jin ate something that caused his mind to go insane. true<span>He was a greedy snake who dared to eat anything. What should he do now... Ye Fan had a headache.


    However, there was no time for Ye Fan to think about it, since Xiao Jin had already madly rushed towards him.


    Ye Fan''s feet were like the wind as he jumped to the side, dodging the attack. At the same time, he kicked Xiao Jin''s face!<span>He nned to ruthlessly beat this gluttonous snake until it was clear-headed! In his experience, animals that are poisoned by food will heal themselves when the poison is gone. one


    If normal animals were like this, then Xiao Jin should have the ability to resist. After a long time, Xiao Jin would wake up from his berserk state.


    Even if he knocked Xiao Jin unconscious and tried to find a way to test the waters and treat him, it would still be a solution. Divide<span>Unless it was absolutely necessary, Ye Fan would definitely not be willing to kill Xiao Jin. small


    Jin cried out in pain, but did not receive any substantial damage. His scales and flesh were all abnormally strong in defense. leaf<span>Even if the sail was only at the firstyer of strength, ording to his own estimation, it would still be able topete with the initial stage of the Dao Evolution. However, it wasn''t very effective against Xiao Jin. leaf


    The sail was not in a hurry. After all, the berserk Xiao Jin''s attacks were all animal instinct. It was simple and crude, so it was not difficult for Ye Fan to dodge. He


    He constantly dodged up and down, and at the same time, he found a chance to attack where Xiao Jin''s head wasn''t fatal.


    A man and a snake were engaged in a tug-of-war on the boundless prairie. FootAfter another three hours, Ye Fan felt that if he continued to fight like this, with Xiao Jin''s resistance, even if he persisted for a few more hours, it would not end. None


    "Nai, Ye Fan might as well be a bit more ruthless andpletely wake Xiao Jin up or faint!"


    Second level ¡­ Disintegrate! " leafThe muscles all over Fan''s body seemed to once again erupt with a new energy, and his golden pupils seemed to have a zing light that would burn everything! Most


    The biggest benefit one gained from training in this period of time was the stability of the disintegration of the secondyer!


    A second ago, Xiao Jin saw this "detestable human" in front of him. ButIn the next second, the human disappeared!


    <span>Little Gold''s eyes emitted a trace of a momentary loss ¡­.


    After Ye Fan''s secondyer disintegrated, his pure fighting strength had increased in all directions, which was absolutely not something that a firstyer disintegration couldpare with! It had increased by at least two levels!The berserk speed allowed Ye Fan to effortlessly appear above Xiao Jin''s head in an instant!


    One of Ye Fan''s hands grabbed a long horn, and with a tug, his body pressed down. Then, like a pair of violent mechanical arms, his fists instantly exploded as he threw out a heavy punch!"Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!"


    Dense and concentrated explosions like firecrackers, and a thunderous sound once again resounded through the prairie! small


    Jin''s head felt dizzy from being hit. Every fist of his was shaking its skull. Although it was not enough to kill it, butpared to the simple ''feeling'' attack just now, the prative power was much deeper!<span>At the same time that Xiao Jin felt pain, his head went dizzy and he fell heavily onto the ground. A long tongue was spit out from his mouth, and his bloody mouth was unable to close ¡­


    Ye Fan also didn''t know how many punches he had thrown, but he realized that Xiao Jin was already frothing at the mouth, and his eyes were staring straight at him. He knew that Xiao Jin hadpletely fainted, so he retracted his fist and dispersed from his disintegrated state. JumpReturning to the ground, Ye Fan wiped the sweat off his forehead, gloomily stepping on that long tongue of his, "I won''t learn anything!" Even though he was thousands of years old, he was still randomly eating!? Old


    <span>The first time I officially used the secondyer, it was actually to wake you up, you stupid snake!? "Damn it..." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1445

    Although 1445<span>However, Ye Fan was still worried about Xiao Jin''s condition. From start to finish, he was unwilling to use his sword intent and sword to injure Xiao Jin.


    After all, it was a spirit beast that had saved its life, so Ye Fan trusted this specialpanion of his very much. Naturally, he didn''t want anything to happen to it.


    <span>Seeing that the sky was still dark, Ye Fan first sent a message to Su Qingxue at home, telling her that she was temporarily safe and had to wait for Xiao Jin to wake up. same


    At that time, Su Qingxue sent someone to investigate what the losses of the herdsmen were like, and topensate the herdsmen a sufficient amount of money. with<span>Ye Fan started a fire and took out somepressed dried meat from his storage bag. He then took out a few bottles of white wine, roasted them while eating and drinking.


    <span>When the sky turned white and the prairie gradually brightened, Xiao Jin finally woke up in a daze.


    <span>A pair of green eyes with fine patterns on it blinked, graduallying back to his senses. Then, he saw Ye Fan leisurely lying on the grass not far away. small


    The giant golden snake''s head was still dizzy. It stuck out its tongue and shook it a little. It then raised its head. leaf<span>The sail naturally noticed him. At this moment, he stood up and put his hands in his pockets as he smiled and asked, "Xiao Jin, are you awake yet?" You still want to bite me? "


    <span>Xiao Jin tilted his head as if he was confused. He didn''t know whether he was wondering why he was here or if Ye Fan was asking him this question. can


    <span>Yes, gradually, Xiao Jin raised his head and his expression changed. He seemed to have thought of something!


    Gradually, Little Gold''srge body twisted, and her enormous eyes revealed surprise, fear, grievance, and cowardice.<span>Under a golden halo of light, Xiao Jin''s body quickly shrunk to the size of a thumb and the length of his arm. He pped his wings and carefully flew to Ye Fan''s shoulder.


    Xiao Jin stuck out his tongue and licked Ye Fan''s face, looking very intimate. with<span>After that, Ye Fan saw a hint of ttery and coquettishness in the snake head''s talkative eyes.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh. This little guy seemed to have woken up, and he also knew that he was very embarrassed. If he didn''t show mercy, it might not have been as simple as a beating. "


    "Alright, alright, since you have offended me, I will let you off this time. Next time, if this happens again, I will use my sword to scrape your snake scales!" Ye Fanughed evilly.<span>Xiao Jin''s entire body trembled as he pped his wings. He was so scared that he shrunk his head back. leaf


    <span>Fan immediately asked: "What happened to you before, why didn''t you recognize me, and why were you so mad to destroy everything?" small


    Jin flew in front of Ye Fan, and then his body grewrger, as if wanting Ye Fan to ride him.<span>Ye Fan knew that this was the reason he wanted to take him to see, so he quickly sat on it.


    Little Gold rose into the air. Due to his increased strength, his flying speed was obviously faster than before. Fly


    After about ten minutes, the man and the snake entered a snow-covered mountain where the temperature had plummeted.Generally speaking, snakes would note to this kind of ce. After all, it was too cold, and the cold-blooded animals would even avoid it. But


    Xiao Jin was already a Spirit Beast, so the temperature didn''t have much of an impact on him. Therefore, even though it was covered in snow, he still flew up to the mysterious mountain range. No


    What Ye Fan found strange was that Xiao Jin hade here for what?<span>Generally speaking, even if Xiao Jin wasn''t afraid of the cold, he wouldn''t specially look for a ce like this to look for food, unless ¡­ What''s special here? leaf


    Fan Fan couldn''t help but recall the time when Xiao Jin discovered the matter of the Mystic Spirit Zoysia''s Jadefield from a distance away, and he couldn''t help but feel iparable anticipation in his heart ¡­ terminalWhen they arrived at the valley of ice between the snow-capped mountains, Xiao Jin rapidly descended.


    <span>In a valley that had clear traces of a fierce battle, the signs of an avnche could still be seen. Beside the snow pile, there was a three-story building of a huge animal corpse, shocking Ye Fan''s eyes!


    This ¡­ "What the f * ck is this?!" leaf


    <span>The sail, which was made of small gold, jumped down andnded next to the corpse. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a toad!?


    Normally, toads were measured by "only", but Ye Fan was too embarrassed to use such a unit. To measure such a huge toad, he could only use "head". toad<span>Of course, the toad couldn''t live on a snowy mountain frozen every few dozen degrees, but Ye Fan wouldn''t be surprised to see such arge toad living in space. aural


    I''ve said that snakes grow veryrge. I''ve never heard of a toad that can be so heaven defying! This


    <span>The toad was already dead, and there was no need to ask who the murderer was. This was because some shameless little thing was wagging its little tail beside Ye Fan, showing off its battle record. leaf


    The sails also discovered that the toad''s stomach had been bitten open. Its internal organs were bleeding all over the floor. It seemed that Xiao Jin had only eaten something from its body ¡­ To


    What was that? Ye Fan guessed that it should be the toad''s "essence." It might be a spiritual pill. After all, it was said that demons all formed their cores. also<span>It could be a piece of toad yellow, like the precious bezoar and dog yellow in cattle and dogs.


    In short, Ye Fan couldn''t make Xiao Jin spit it out again.<span>However, the reason behind Xiao Jin''s insanity was revealed. With such arge toad covered in dark blue patterns, it was terrifying even by just looking at it. How could nothing happen to it if it were to fight and eat the things within its body?


    "What a pity ¡­" It''s not easy for a toad to grow up like this. It''s either a spiritual beast or a demonic beast! There might only be one person in this world!<span>"You prodigal snake, if I were to deal with it, I might be able to take it back and use it as a live toad to bite money!"


    <span>Ye Fan was very depressed. He felt that it was too much of a pity that this spiritual beast had died. The value of living was greater than dying.


    <span>However, Xiao Jin clearly didn''t think that way. As both beasts were spirit beasts, he felt that they were natural enemies. Snakes would normally eat toads. small


    <span>Jin was at the side, tilting his head to look at Ye Fan. He could not understand what Ye Fan was talking about, nor could he understand what kind of thing Ye Fan was talking about.


    Seeing that it was still pretending to be cute, Ye Fan stretched out his hand and hit it three times on the head with a "Bang Bang Bang" sound.<span>"You''re the only one who wants it!" As long as you like it! Gluttony! The next time I see something so good, you have to inform me first! Don''t just eat! Do you know!? "


    Xiao Jin waspletely convinced by Ye Fan. He felt that this humanpanion was a little unreasonable and did not use much strength to beat him up. At this moment, he could only nod his head, feeling wronged. leaf


    Fan put his hands on his waist and thought for a moment. In this world of ice and snow, the corpse of the toad was actually not rotten at all. He couldn''t waste such a great natural treasure. To


    <span>He knew that Toad''s clothing and Toad Sesame were both rare and precious medicinal herbs from ancient times in China. To this day, they were both national precious medicinal herbs that were prohibited from being exported to the outside world.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to let go of such a toad, its clothes, and even its other body parts. Taking advantage of the cold weather, he wanted to personally dissect the corpse and collect it. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1446

    1446


    <span>Although Ye Fan knew that this toad''s entire body was a treasure, if he really wanted to collect these herbs, this would be the first time. Taking out the organs inside would be rtively easy, but the key is this toad cake, it''s not easy to take it out. Then ¡­


    It is the secretion of the posterior ndr and epidermal nds of toads, a toxic serous fluid.


    Although Ye Fan was immune to all poisons, even Xiao Jin had gone mad from the poison. Ye Fan didn''t want to touch this toad without any protection.


    So, Ye Fan nned to first go to the nearest town to find some props, such as rubber gloves, goggles and the like.


    A knife used for dissecting would definitely not be able to be used with normal surgical tools. Ye Fan nned to use his own sword to handle this. Speak


    Ye Fan rode Xiao Jin and headed straight for the nearest town. In any case, there was no problem with the toad''s corpse in this world of ice and snow for the time being.


    <span>Arriving at a small town on the grass, Ye Fan bought a bunch of tools that he needed and hurriedly sat on Xiao Jin to return to the snowy mountain. semi


    On the road, a satellite phone call came in. It was Su Qingxue.


    In this deste border zone, only Su Qingxue could contact him in time.


    <span>Wife, what''s wrong? "


    <span>"Where are you, hubby? Why are you so loud?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>I''m shuttling through the clouds. "He''s flying!"


    Su Qingxue could not utter a word for a few seconds. She could only sigh and say, "Sister Zimo is worried. She came to my house and asked when you would return. Tomorrow will be the Emperor''s Tomb Competition!" She


    The materials have already been prepared, and I still want you to see if there are any uses that need to be amended. "<span>Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Okay!" I know! Tell Ning that she can make a decision regarding the terms and conditions to show to the n alliance. I trust her judgement! I have something on my hands right now, so I''ll hang up first! "


    "What is it?" Still noting back? " Su Qingxue felt dizzy. How could something like this always happen?


    Aiya... A supernatural phenomenon that is hard to exin, good wife, when I go back, you will know. I''m about to enter the snow-capped mountain, the signal isn''t good. "I''m hanging up..."Ye Fan hung up the phone and sat on Xiao Jin as he rushed towards the snow-capped mountain. Right now, his heart was filled with this precious toad, the Emperor''s Tomb Great Assembly, and so on. However, none of these things attracted him ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    The next day, the Emperor''s Tomb in central China, in all directions, within a circumference of five kilometers, was already surrounded by an army.<span>In thispetition, whoever held the final say would be able to control the movements of the underground forces in China. Naturally, they were the focus of attention of the military.


    The army naturally stood on Ye Fan''s side, and even specially sent troops to surround this area, to support Ye Fan''s side.


    However, the n alliance obviously didn''t care about these details. In the n''s eyes, the army was no different from ordinary people. in


    At the location of thepetition assembly, there were over a hundred red tables and chairs ced on the Heaven''s Altar in the middle of the Emperor''s Mausoleum.


    The dozen or so ns that had sent their forefathers had formed a circle.


    As for the ordinary n elders, they could only listen on the sidelines.<span>The meeting started at ten in the morning. There was almost no time left. There were more than a hundred seats on the high tform. take


    There were males and females, and the n forefathers with appearances of both old and young gathered here, and they were all chatting warmly. Their faces were brimming with vitality.


    Below the stage, there were thousands of n disciples filled with holes. They were all here to support the n alliance, intending to thoroughly show their support to the Sword God Ye Fan. cause


    Since Ye Fan hadn''t arrived yet, the n forefathers were already theremunicating with each other, happily chatting with each other ¡­. "


    This Ye Fan, does he really think of me as his grandfather, the Martial God Ye Wuya? How dare you be so arrogant and go up against fifty-eight of our ns on your own? "Hmph!"He''s just a young fanatic who has a very high opinion of himself. When Ye Wuya became famous back then, he was eventer than him.


    "Haha!" You want me to see. Although he had the Sword God''s name and was strong, he was still a child in the end! "Otherwise, how could he be so naive as to think that he could stop our n alliance?"<span>He was far more than naive, he was simply stupid! "He is just one person, but there are tens of thousands of people in our n alliance. If he were to send just a few people, he would be able to sweep away all of these ancient martial arts sects and gangs, would he even be able to take care of him?"


    I''m afraid that he thinks that because he killed Zhou Teng Yun and annihted many of the Zhou n''s ancestors, we will be afraid of him! However, what he didn''t understand was that this was only the Zhou family being careless. Moreover, they weren''t united! "


    "As long as we unite, how could he possibly think of the influence of our n alliance?"


    I''ve heard that this kid had his concubine manage these gangs and wanted to stop the rise of our alliance by sending a few women. How dare you? ""When hees, if we attack him together, we will make him and his women speechless!


    <span>Let him know that he thinks he''s the same as Ye Wuya, but he''s only living in his dreams! "


    Haha... Yes, that''s right. Do his sweet dreams! "Haha ¡­"<span>Right at this moment, a tall and sturdy giant, together with a young master in white and a petite woman, walked into the venue. They went towards the three seats in the middle of the circle. Each


    <span>The n ancestors stood up to wee them. This was the leader of the n alliance, Wei Bufan, Lei Chong, and Qing Yin.


    <span>As members of the Primordial Gods, these three ancestors of the Baize, Kui, and Xuanji ns were the pride of the small ns. After all, they had been acknowledged by the War God.


    <span>The faces of the n juniors present lit up with admiration. They couldn''t wait to see how the famous Sword God had died under the might of the n alliance.


    <span>Wei Bufan politely greeted his old friends from different ns. Lei Chong, on the other hand, nodded without saying anything. cyan


    "His voice was the most irritable as he swore and sat down on his seat with his two thin legs on the table."<span>Why were there so many people? Weren''t they the forefathers? What are these little fellows joining in for? " "What is it?" Qingyin asked in annoyance.


    Hehe... "This is our n alliance. This is a great opportunity to prove our strength. Let the children have a look and increase their self-confidence. It''s also good." Wei Bufan smiled as he waved his fan. Ray


    Chong spoke in a deep voice: "Isn''t it the beginning of this point? Why didn''t we see that little brat Ye Faning over?"<span>"Hmph, I have the Sword God''s name right now, so of course I have to put on some airs. So what if you wait a bit for him? "In any case, when he arrives, he will have to call you ''Grandpa Lei'' in frustration." Qing Yin mocked.


    That is true. Even though this fellow is incredible, I wonder where he got his confidence from. To dare to make an enemy out of so many ns, how dare he behave so brazenly...<span>Let''s spar with him and let him know how big of a gap there is between him and his grandfather, and how good it is! " Lei Chong picked up a cup of tea from the table and gulped it down. Positive


    <span>At this time, Wei Bufan squinted his eyes and said: "Alright, the brat you guys are talking about who doesn''t know his ce is here..." "Hehe ¡­" mass


    As everyone turned to look, they saw several cars approaching from the entrance of the Emperor Tomb. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1447

    1447 This<span>The car driving over was actually a military off-road armoured vehicle. It was obviously supported by the military as a person. On


    A ck limousine slowly drove to the red carpet area behind the armored vehicle.


    The forefathers of the n alliance all had expressions of disdain, anticipation, and curiosity, but none of them had any intention of standing up.


    He saw Little Zhao get down from the front passenger seat and open the car door. Of course<span>After that, Ning Xuemo walked out from behind him, dressed in a ckdy''s suit and white shirt. She looked very capable and elegant. strychnine


    Zimo''s hair is tied up, her hand holding a briefcase, high heels, and even a decorative gold frame. She was dressed quite elegantly. Speak


    To tell the truth, Ning Xuemo had also considered this matter for a long time before she came. In the end, it was better for her to wear it.


    <span>No matter how he thought about it, with his current strength, he didn''t need to think about making a move on the scene. He could just dress like a professional woman in an office. strychnine


    <span>After Zimo got off the car, she turned around and looked at the car. After a moment of hesitation, she stretched out her hand and said, "Xiao Jin,e here." Cars


    Thezy-looking Xiao Jin, who was sitting on the chair, flew up and wrapped around Ning Xuemo''s arm.<span>In Xiao Jin''s eyes, there was a trace of boredom.


    It did not like this ce. There was nothing to eat here, just a bunch of old bones.


    If Ye Fan hadn''t asked him to apany Ning Xuemo, he wouldn''t have bothered toe over.


    Seeing that Xiao Jin had finally obeyed, Ning Zimo let out a sigh of relief. Then, she brought Xiao Jin along with her as she walked along the red carpet towards the already seatedpetition assembly."What''s going on? "Where is the God of Swords Ye Fan?"


    <span>Why is there only one woman? Furthermore, he was only in the Spirit Condensation realm ¡­ "You came here to throw away your life?"


    What is that snake? "Why does it seem like it has wings?"


    Who cares what it is! "It''s just a snake, what''s there to be surprised about?"<span>Could it be that the Sword God was afraid of being attacked and did not dare toe over himself? "


    The people from the Tribal Alliance who were present all whispered to each other when they saw that Ye Fan had appeared.


    The Patriarchs at the conference table were all frowning in confusion, most of them confused. strychnine


    At this time, Zimo finally walked to the stage, came to the empty table and put down her briefcase.


    She nced at the hundreds of n ancestors present at the scene. Although any one of them could have easily killed her, she was still able to suppress the trace of fear in her heart and didn''t show any signs of panic.<span>She smiled with a natural and generous expression, greeted the ancestors of the various ns, and said, "Good morning everyone. My name is Ning Zimo." This


    Once, this little girl will represent our family''s Mr. Ye to have a contest with everyone. " strychnine


    Zimo''s voice was not very loud, but there was no deafness at the scene, and her hearing was very good! wha


    "What!?" Representative!? The group of n members thought they''d heard wrongly!


    "Bam!" one


    The infuriated n elder mmed the table and bellowed: What do you mean!? Where is Ye Fan!? ""He asked me to wait here for a meeting, could it be that he''s scared himself!?" Another old manughed disdainfully. facies


    Ning Xuemo was not surprised by the forefathers'' questioning. Her expression gradually turned cold as she said, "Mr. Ye has some matters to attend to. He is busy outside, so it''s not convenient for him toe back." byTherefore, he sent a letter to me, giving me the authority to represent this meeting ¡­ It''s that simple. "


    As she spoke, Ning Xuemo took out a ck spherical object from her briefcase and tossed it to the center of the square. When<span>After the ballnded, Ning Zimo used a remote control to press the button. The ball began to operate and it released a screen of light that faced all directions!


    This was a little toy that Chu Yunyao had lent her, but to be able to hold a meeting in thisrge outdoor area, it was pretty useful. inThe sudden appearance of this screen and text in front of a group of ancient n members caused them to be stunned for a moment.


    <span>"As you can see, there are a total of 18 terms written on it. It''s clearly stated that all the ns in the alliance of the ns will have to abide by it in the future, as well as the obligations that our side will follow ¡­" strychnine


    <span>Zimo said clearly, "In short, this use will not affect the benefits and power that the allied ns have. more


    <span>"Most of the time, it''s to ensure the management system of the mortal world, the basic rule ofw, and the guarantee for the lives of ordinary people ¡­" No


    "When Ning Zimo finished speaking, the ancestors of the other ns couldn''t bear to listen any longer and went into a rage!"


    Shut up! Little girl! Who do you think you are!? "You think you are qualified to spout nonsense here!?"Not bad, let Ye Fane over himself! Otherwise, don''t me us for killing you first! " An ancestor said in a sinister voice. strychnine


    Although Zi Mo was afraid, after all, he had been through a lot. He believed that Ye Fan wouldn''t take her life as a joke, so he mustered his courage and coldlyughed, "If you really dare to say that much, would you guys really say so much?"


    "You ¡­" The ancestor''s face flushed red with anger, but he didn''t dare to make a move. NowThe situation fell into a deadlock. The Patriarchs of the various families all cast their gazes towards Bai Ze, Xuan Feng and the Kui n''s Patriarchs who were the leaders. cyan


    Yin He was already so angry that her face was overcast with dark clouds. She stood up, and angrilyughed: "You really are a brave little girl. Tell me, did Ye Fan let youe here alone with a small snake to humiliate us? He<span>Do you think that because he is the God of Swords, we are all very afraid of him? Is that right? " Language


    At the end of his anger, his killing intent waspletely revealed.


    Wei Bufan and Lei Chong, who were at the side, also had gloomy expressions. Ye Fan had sent Ning Zimo over. This action truly annoyed them. strychnine<span>Zi Mo''s hand clenched and loosened. After calming herself down, she gently smiled and said, "Everyone seems to have misunderstood. Mr. Ye did not intentionally send me to humiliate you.


    <span>However, from the very beginning, he did not say explicitly that he woulde personally ¡­ "


    "What!?" All of the n ancestors were stunned.


    "Isn''t it?" Ning Zimo rebutted, "We didn''t say that Mr. Ye himself would definitely attend this year''spetition. I must have been the one preparing all along." in<span>There wasplete silence. All of the nsmen were stupefied. Everyone carefully thought about it, it seemed that they really hadn''t said anything about Ye Fan appearing or anything.


    But... No one would believe that Ye Fan, the most important person, would be absent!Wasn''t this an extremely important asion? Was it the moment to attract the attention of the entire China!? Difficult


    Ye Fan really doesn''t care that much, he looks down on this year''s convention that much?


    <span>Ning Zimo continued, "In Mr. Ye''s opinion, we only need to discuss the details of these uses with this little girl. If you need to discuss anything, make some changes.


    Then, the forefathers of the various ns would sign and press their handprints. If everyone acted ording to the terms, then the matter could be concluded.<span>Whether he came or not should not affect the oue of this meeting ¡­. switch


    <span>Speaking of which, Mr. Ye is not really interested, he just happens to be busy with humiliating you guys with this matter. " one


    <span>This speech of his caused the three Elders and the Patriarch to grit their teeth, as if their heads were about to burst with fire! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1448

    1448


    It was pure busyness if he didn''te!? Then ¡­


    What did their entire n alliance, and all the Patriarchs present, count as!? It was still notparable to the matter of Ye Fan being alone!? strychnine


    Zi Mo said that Ye Fan had no interest in humiliating them, so wouldn''t that mean that the grand Patriarchs of the 58 ns didn''t even have the qualifications to be humiliated by Ye Fan?!


    This was such a huge humiliation!? What a sarcastic remark!? "This is even more difficult for the ns to ept than this direct insult!"<span>"Haha ¡­" Qing Yin lowered her head andughed as she shook her head. Just where did his confidencee from, that all of our ns will agree to these bullshit terms!? " cyan


    With a sudden wave of his hand, a stream of true essence directly shattered the ck sphere on the ground!


    "Alright!"


    "F * ck his sword god! "Huang Mouthy Child!"


    What nonsense! It''s pissing me off! " one<span>The n ancestors all responded, and everyone apuded and cheered.


    On the other hand, Ning Zimo was very quiet. She silently took out another ck ball from her bag. She knew that it might have been destroyed, so she took a few more.


    "Xuanji''s Ancestor Qingyin, right? If this item is destroyed, I still have some ¡­"


    As for the terms of the agreement, it is up to you to choose whether you agree to it or not ¡­


    If they agreed to it, there was naturally nothing much to do. However, if they disagreed to it ¡­ "Then we can only stay." cyan


    Her eyes were cold as she said, "Little girl, can you say that you want me to stay? "Of course I want to stay, I want to cut off your head and wait for Ye Fan toe over. Of course I want to stay well..."<span>Ning Zimo didn''t seem to be afraid, "Ancestor Qingyin, are you sure you want to make a move? "This makes the meeting less friendly ¡­" "


    <span>Do you think you''re worthy of being friendly with me? Either let Ye Fane now, or... He had to collect the corpse! This ancestor will kill you personally to give face to the Sword God ¡­ " Qing Yin warned him in the end. one


    The ancestors of the various ns also angrily rebuked. If not for the presence of Qing Yin and the other two leaders, a few of them would have already uncontrobly charged forward. strychnine


    Zi Mo faced the entire audience''s cursing, her swan neck straightened, proudly raising her head to look at the group of people, "I am very disappointed with your ignorance ¡­ Just based on your motley crowd, you''re not worthy of negotiating with my man! "


    "You''re courting death!" cyan<span>"Her voice had finally be unbearable. Before she finished speaking, her body had already disappeared from where she stood. The explosive force caused her to turn into a streak of cyan light and charge straight at Ning Xuemo!"


    <span>Bee Sting Fist! " one


    <span>A sharp piercing punch cut out an ear-piercing sound wave! cyan


    After the sh of light, everyone silently agreed that Ning Zimo would die in the next moment.<span>However, at that moment, a huge golden figure suddenly appeared a dozen meters away from Ning Xuemo. It was like a Giant Spirit God descending from the sky!


    <span>In the time it took for a spark to fly off of a piece of flint, Xiao Jin discovered the killing intent of the cyan sound and flew to the front, releasing his figure!


    In the blink of an eye, the hundred-meter-long giant serpent spread a pair of golden wings that were dozens of meters long.<span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" sinking


    The deep sound of thending caused the entire imperial mausoleum to shake, as if there was an earthquake!<span>Xiao Jin opened his bloody mouth and spat out his tongue at Qing Yin ferociously. His ferocity and might were shocking to the extreme!


    "Roar!"


    <span>Qing Yin felt a strong pressure from the primordial energy and her figure suddenly slowed down midway. She hurriedly retreated and that was why she didn''t fall into Xiao Jin''s mouth! But


    <span>Even so, when she saw the gigantic serpent that was like a mythical beast with horns on its head, she was still frightened to the point of turning pale!


    This ¡­ What kind of monster is this!? "


    "A giant horned snake!?" "Could it be the Spirit Serpent that is rumored to transform into a dragon!?"<span>But how could this snake have wings!? "Could it be a serpent!?"


    "There is actually such a monster in this world!?" Was this really the result of that little snake''s transformation!? "


    "No ¡­" This was the real body! This thing has a spirit, and can transform into a size! " Now


    The thousands of n juniors present were already scared out of their way. They were utterly amazed and terrified of the little gold mouse in front of them. And ¡­


    <span>After being frightened, the n ancestors all felt a sense of awe and shock!


    <span>At this time, Wei Bufan also put away his fan, stepped forward and said with a solemn face: "I remember! Last time at the Xuanming n, Ye Fan also brought this snake with him. So this snake was actually this powerful!? Just which divine beast is it?! "


    Lei Chong heavily snorted, "Even if it is the legendary Dragon Transformation Spirit Snake, as long as it doesn''t transform into a dragon, it is still a snake! Could it be that we have to be afraid of even an animal sent by Ye Fan? " cyan


    Hearing that, she gritted her teeth and said, "That''s right ¡­ ¡­ "This Ye Fan is using this snake to scare us. We will kill this snake and then kill that reckless little girl!" Word


    Then, Qingyin once again condensed a wave of blue true essence. Her cultivation base at the small sess stage, and the degree of her true essence, were all iparable to those of themon Divine Awakening Realm''s forefathers.<span>"Evil creature, eat my bee poison!" cyan


    Her figure once again transformed into a sh of green light and charged towards Xiao Jin. This time, she used a roundabout way of movement, constantly changing her speed to prevent Xiao Jin from directly attacking her. No


    Actually, she was overthinking things. This was because Xiao Jin was just quietly standing guard in front of Ning Xuemo and had no intention of attacking. cyan<span>"What?" Yin He discovered that even this snake dared to look down on her. She became even angrier as she crazily attacked Xiao Jin''s abdomen, side, and back!


    "Bee Sting!"


    The cyan sound was like a series of shes ofser beams as they shuttled around Xiao Jin''s body!However, her Thorny Fist true essence had no effect when it hit Xiao Jin''s golden scales.


    <span>The blue colored primeval essence emitted waves of explosions, but it didn''t cause Xiao Jin to feel any difort, no different from scratching an itch.


    <span>Xiao Jin even opened his bloody mouth and spat out his tongue, seeming to yawn ¡­.


    <span>All of the Patriarchs present were shocked, while the hearts of their descendants were shattered ¡­


    They could feel just how strong the true essence pressure that Qingyin was emitting at this time was. How was this possible? Even the defense of this snake couldn''t be prated!? Only


    <span>Even though she trusted Ye Fan a lot, she could only feel at ease after seeing Xiao Jin''s strong side.


    No wonder Ye Fan was toozy toe over, Xiao Jin could even handle this kind of situation! cyan


    <span>After striking her hundreds of times consecutively, she was pushed back several meters. However, she did not look disheartened. Instead, she sneered coldly and said, "Evil creature ¡­ Even though you have thick and rough skin and you aren''t afraid of our ck Bees Family''s bee poison, do you think that this ancestor''s'' Dao ''is that simple? "


    <span>When everyone heard Qing Yin''s words, they suddenly realized that something was wrong ¡­


    <span>This was because there was arge amount of green light flickering on Xiao Jin''s iparablyrge golden body. It was as if little green bees were crawling on the scales of a snake. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1449

    1449 Small


    Jin tilted his huge head, as if he had also discovered that there were some small things on his body. However, he did not know what those things were.


    <span>My dao is called Bee Explosion. As long as I hit it twice in the same spot, I will nt a green bee imprint on it ¡­ As for ¡­ "What will happen next ¡­" cyan


    <span>With a sneer, Lin Ming''s hands pushed forwards, releasing dozens of blue dots of true essence! This


    The specks of light were like fireflies in the day as they flew towards the green wasps attached to Xiao Jin''s body ¡­ strychnine


    Zimo felt a wave of unease in her heart as she shouted out, "Little Gold, be careful!"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, those light dots came in contact with the bee and exploded!"Bang bang bang bang ¡­"


    <span>Green true essence was like fireworks as it exploded on Xiao Jin''s body. The concentrated sounds of explosions were ear-piercing! septum


    <span>From far away, everyone could feel that the power of the true essence explosion was far greater than the true essence that Qingyin had just released! small


    This time, Jin let out a painful and heavy breath as his massive body constantly twisted!"Hahahaha..." Qingyin proudly said, "The power of a bee''s true essence can be increased to the Large Sess of the Dao Yan, and its toxicity will also be doubled! Let''s see how you are going to withstand it this time! "


    Just as sheughed for a few seconds, she was unable to do so ¡­ cause


    <span>After the explosion, although Xiao Jin twisted and turned crazily in pain, the scales on his body ¡­ There was still no damage! Not to mention being poisoned by the blood! matter


    In fact, if they had seen Ye Fan ruthlessly hit Xiao Jin''s head with the second stage of the disintegration, they would know that such a degree of damage would not be able to truly injure Xiao Jin!


    Xiao Jin was in pain, but if he was bitten by dozens of ants, he would definitely be in pain as well. If he were to be bitten by ants, it would be a bit ridiculous.<span>The area of the explosion was simr to that of an ant to Xiao Jin''s body. He couldn''t even be considered a bee.


    <span>Seeing this, Ning Zimo let out a long sigh of relief. No wonder Ye Fan was so reliant on Xiao Jin. Xiao Jin was even able to resist the attacks of ancient godly descendants. What was there for her to be afraid of? No


    After being stung, Little Gold started to have a temper!


    Why were these people so untactful? Did he think that it was easy to bully after seeing it!?


    Perhaps it was because Xiao Jin had been with Ye Fan for a long time, but he was a little picky about the strength of humans. From his point of view, these nsmen were indeed very weak, so he never considered that they would hurt him.


    "Phew - - Phew - - - - -!"


    Xiao Jin pped his giant golden wings and a violent wind blew. The tables and chairs were all blown away! Each<span>The n ancestors all retreated, not daring to confront Little Gold at all!


    What a joke! If Qingyin couldn''t even use her Large Sess of the Dao Yan true essence to pierce through a patch of serpent scales, what could a Divine Enlightenment realm ancestor do!? blood


    In front of this sort of spiritual snake, most of those bloodline talents were no different than trash!


    <span>What if they went up to help and were hit by Xiao Jin''s tail? What would they do then? Old


    <span>The ancestors'' bodies were all mortal. If they were pressed down by Xiao Jin''s body, then this day next year would probably be their memorial day! can


    Even if they avoided him like this, Xiao Jin was already not going to give up so easily!<span>After Xiao Jin rose into the air, a tail that was tens of meters long swept towards the ground in a semicircle trajectory.


    <span>"Rumble! Rumble!"


    The sound of rocks breaking continuously sounded, andrge amounts ofrge rocks were shattered into smithereens!


    Wherever the snake tail passed by, other than dodging and escaping, the nsmen would not dare to retaliate! small


    Jin was like a child who had lost his temper willfully. His tail was pping the ground, and he didn''t even need to find someone to fight. He scared these so-called n experts into fleeing in all directions! cyanYin He, Wei Bufan, and Lei Chong all stood there, not knowing what to do. cause


    Since the cyan sound was unable to prate Xiao Jin''s defenses, then it would be futile for the three of them to attack together! off


    <span>The key was, were they really going to join hands to deal with a beast sent by Ye Fan? If they had not fought before, then wouldn''t they beughing their heads off!?


    <span>At this moment, Xiao Jin seemed to have be more energetic. His body fell from the sky and directly crashed into a group of n disciples!


    <span>Most of the n juniors managed to escape. However, some of them were slower and were squashed t!


    "After Xiao Jin crushed the corpses, he twisted his body. His seemingly huge body was as fast as lightning and as fast as lightning!"Hiss ¡ª "Xiao Jin stuck out his tongue and aimed at the few n elders who had shouted so loudly in the meeting just now. He opened his mouth to bite them!" Then ¡­


    The several forefathers revolved their true essence. Some directly fled, but others just wanted to resist! But<span>The ancestor that wanted to resist regretted it the moment Little Gold approached him!


    <span>He ¡­ How could he resist!? It wasn''t like she was giving him a p or a kick. She was ¡­ It was a gulp! small


    Jin''s big mouth directly swallowed the ancestors of the three ns!


    Upon seeing this sight, the faces of the other n alliance members turned ashen, and they felt a trace of despair...


    <span>"Little Gold!" "Don''t eat!" strychnine


    Zi Mo hurriedly shouted when she saw this scene.It wasn''t that she was afraid of being retaliated against by the n, but she was here to sign the agreement today. There was no need for her to kill more people, and if the ancestors died, then some of the ns'' strength would be greatly damaged. strychnine


    <span>Zimo felt that if she left a line open at this moment, it would make it easier to continue the conversation.


    Xiao Jin didn''t seem to be interested in eating these old bones. He opened his mouth and spat out the three n ancestors who were covered in mucus and scared out of their wits. All


    The scene was deathly silent.


    Besides Little Gold licking his tongue, the expressions of every member of the Tribes Alliance didn''t contain a trace of the expression from before; it was filled with loneliness and terror ¡­


    At this time, Ning Xuemo stepped forward, looked at the scene of devastation, and calmly said, "Patriarchs of the allied ns, I know that you had previously believed that with your numbers, you could intimidate us through attacks from all over the country. YouWe are unable to defeat Ye Fan, but you can use the people around Ye Fan to restrain him, so you don''t need to worry about Ye Fan turning hostile towards you.


    <span>However... Do you really think that you are all alone? Yes


    In fact, if you try to force the fight, I, Ning Zimo, will die here today. Many people by Ye Fan''s side will die... Of course<span>And what will you get? Do you think. Together, we can stop Ye Fan from exterminating your entire n? You


    Even if we aren''t from one of the four great ns, we are still part of one.


    You clearly only need to go back to the way you were before and live a peaceful life ¡­ Why bother yourself withing to the mundane world and ending up with a n exterminated? "As she said that, she patted Xiao Jin beside her and said, "Today, you guys only have two choices. First, sign the treaty, dissolve the n alliance, and return China to its original state.


    Second, you might be able to kill me, but the vast majority of you here will be eaten by Xiao Jin ¡­. You<span>Don''t worry, he''s smart, he''ll chew and swallow, you won''t have a chance toe out of his belly like in the fairy tales. To


    "Next, I don''t know if your ns have any bloodline left over ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1450

    1450


    Ning Zimo''s words made most of the Patriarchs'' hearts go cold ¡­ He


    <span>The reason why they dared to confront Ye Fan was not because they really believed that they could win against him in a direct confrontation.


    In their opinion, Ye Fan alone would not be able to stop so many people from joining the Tribal Alliance. Could it be that Ye Fan wasn''t worried about the safety of the people around him? Surely they would be scared?<span>Ye Fan didn''t need to make things difficult for these ordinary people who didn''t have much to do with him. to


    <span>Previously, the n forefathers all thought that after making Ye Fan realize his stupidity, and after suffering defeat on the spot, they would tell him to no longer interfere with the n alliance. can


    <span>Unexpectedly, Ye Fanpletely looked down on this conference, and did not take the n alliance seriously either!


    They had only sent one woman, a pet snake, to deal with them!<span>The point was, they were rendered speechless by Ning Xuemo''s words! cause


    For. Right now, they really couldn''t even handle a single snake. Even if they had a way to bypass Xiao Jin and kill Ning Xuemo ¡­ But there was no doubt that their losses would be even more disastrous!


    <span>The n alliance also never thought that Ye Fan would be so tough. He didn''t evene himself, which also meant that he had no ns to discuss this conference!


    They could either turn the blood into a river and wipe it out, or the n alliance would be disbanded. There was no other choice! This


    With a single move, he killed Wei Bufan, Qing Yin, and Lei Chong. HeEveryone began to reflect on their actions. Where did they get their confidence from before, and do they think that Ye Fan doesn''t dare to fight with them?


    This guy ¡­ He was someone who had single-handedly killed almost all of the Zhou Ancestor! Would he choose to live in peace and seek self-preservation? It was obviously impossible! This


    <span>"A young man, not afraid of death at all!"


    Hehe... We have truly underestimated this brat''s determination. As expected of the grandson of Ye Wuya, you truly are arrogant ¡­ " Wei Bufan shook his head with a bitter smile.


    <span>Qing Yin was so angry that her face turned white. However, even though she was the ancestor of the ck Bee Family, she could not bring the ck Bee Empire to take the risk.


    In truth, this game depended on who couldn''t afford to lose.Ye Fan disyed his determination to fight to the death, so the Tribal Alliance didn''t dare to fight anymore.


    When Ning Xuemo saw the expressions of the n ancestors, she felt dejected and helpless. Her heart was finally at ease. Actually, she had been tense since the start, but luckily she managed to survive. strychnine


    Zi Mo walked to the middle of the ruins, which could no longer be described as a meeting ce, and threw out a new ck 3D image ball. WhenAfter the dozen or so conditions appeared once again, Ning Zimo smiled and said to the nsmen, "Alright, everyone should be able to speak properly now ¡­" such as


    "If everyone has no objections to these terms, I''ll have my people bring out the agreements that they want to sign ¡­" ""Littledy, you do not need those useless things. Since our ancestors have agreed to it, we will not go back on our word." Lei Chong said. is


    <span>The Patriarchs all nodded. They didn''t want to sign something that would cause them to lose face. That was the mark of humiliation that had been left behind! strychnine


    <span>Zi Mo smiled and shook his head, "We have our secr practices, so we still need to have a spirit of agreement. Each


    "Rest assured, as long as you do not vite the agreement signed today, we will not spread this around.""Little girl!" Don''t go too far! " The first ancestor pointed at the woman with a flushed face.


    Without waiting for Ning Zimo to say anything, Little Gold couldn''t stand it anymore. With its thick tail that was tens of meters long, it swept over with a "ng ng"!<span>The huge force of the strike caused several tons of stones on the ground to be rolled over, and it was as if a small mountain had been hit over this way! Then ¡­


    The n forefathers frantically tried to escape, even if it was a rock, they could still use their true essence to shatter it. But the key point was that it was Xiao Jin''s serpent tail. Who would dare to forcefully receive it!? strychnineZi Mo looked at the Patriarchs that had fled in a sorry state and said helplessly, "Fellow Patriarchs, aspared to Xiao Jin using his tail to drive you away, I want you all to sign a seal ¡­ Do you call that bullying too much? " Old


    The ancestors didn''t dare to say anything and could only look at Wei Bufan and the other two.<span>Forget it... As for the mundane matters, we will ignore them. Everyone put in all your effort to prepare for the uing n Assembly. "Wei Bufan thought about it and finally couldn''t think of any other way.


    He couldn''t beat Ye Fan, and he couldn''t bear to be injured. In front of Ye Fan, the n really didn''t seem to have any good methods.


    Returning to its original state was indeed the best result for the ns present. is


    When the forefathers heard their leader''s trio say this, they had no other thoughts. Although they were stifled, they could only agree ¡­ quaternary<span>The n disciples who hade to watch the show could no longer say a word. Amidst their depression, there was also a trace of regret ¡­ sword


    A god is a sword god. No one came, yet they sent a pet over and forced the alliance of the ns to retreat!?If today''s matter were to spread out, the Sword God''s reputation would rise to a whole new level! Emperor


    <span>On the side of the Mausoleum, the contest for the championship ended quickly in a situation that no one had expected ¡­


    And the most important person behind all these, was not even present. This was the most ironic thing! leaf<span>The sail didn''t think too much about it. At the moment, he was still on top of the snowy mountain, diligently collecting and dissecting the corpse of the giant toad.


    Although Ye Fan could use the Imperial Sword Technique to improve his efficiency, because this toad was too big, it still took him one day and one night. He


    He knew that he wouldn''t be able to make it back in time, so he asked Xiao Jin to apany Ning Xuemo to participate in thepetition. in


    With Xiao Jin''s current strength, Ye Fan felt that it shouldn''t be a problem to deal with those few n ancestors. Even if he couldn''t kill Xiao Jin, he would definitely be able to bring Ning Zimo along to escape.


    He concentrated on removing the items from the toad, one by one, and putting them into arge stic bag before putting them into his storage bag.<span>He would need to process all sorts of internal organs before taking them back. Only then would he be able to keep them for a long time and use them to concoct ingredients.


    <span>Finally, by the morning of the second day, Ye Fan had finally collected all the crucial parts, even the bones. Now, there was only a pile of meat left, so the medicinal value was not high anymore.


    <span>However, Ye Fan didn''t have any intention of resting. When he was dealing with this toad, he suddenly thought of a problem that he hadn''t noticed before. Is


    <span>What? How could such a magical giant toad appear in such a ce?


    <span>Ye Fan had only been looking for Xiao Jin and then came back to find the toad. He hadn''t thought about the location of this mountain range. When


    <span>After thinking for a while about his current position, he suddenly thought of a secret that Hei Si Li had told him in order to protect his younger brother, Xu Kong! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1451

    <span>"1451"


    <span>The secret entrance to the underground world that she mentioned seems to be near this mountain ¡­ " No


    <span>Wrong, the information Ye Fan received from Hei Si Li was the location of another entrance to the underground world! off


    <span>The key was, this position was known to the Elders Guild in the Underworld Alliance, and only Hesley knew of it! root


    <span>ording to what Hei Li said, this was a "loophole" that she discovered when she was browsing through the information of the Elders Guild during her initial period of service! escape


    There were several entrances guarded by the World Alliance. However, this entrance had been missed by the Elders Guild due to an internal error in a certain historical period. No one had guarded this entrance for thousands of years.


    <span>That is to say, from this entrance into the underground world, the Elder Guild of the Underworld Alliance wouldn''t know either.


    At that time, Hesley had hesitated to tell the others, but in the end, he didn''t. leafFan Xian suspected that this woman was also curious as to what was beneath the ground, so she had deliberately concealed this move.


    And this entrance was not under the supervision of the Elders of the Underworld Alliance. Therefore, even if Hei Si Li told Ye Fan, the Elders would not know it was her. end<span>"Actually, in terms of reputation, they really do not know about this. It''s just that the Elders in the annals of history had a problem with their handover."


    <span>Could it be that this thing ¡­ Out of the ground? " Ye Fan squinted his eyes. wishful thinking


    <span>Thinking back and forth, Ye Fan felt that he had to carefully investigate this matter. After all, the underground world was too mysterious and full of dangers.


    After he finished dealing with the toad, he used the Imperial Sword to fly towards the location that Hei Si Li had pointed out. is<span>If it hadn''t snowed, he could have even traced the toad''s moving footprints, but unfortunately they had already been buried.


    In less than an hour, Ye Fan finally found the entrance that Hei Si Li mentioned.


    On the backlit slope of a snowy mountain, there were traces of a god-like building that was once built. The stone head of a huge primitive idol was buried in the snow, mostly covered by snow.


    <span>As for a deep and dark hole, it was located right on top of that hill, deep into the ground ¡­ ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed. This ce was obviously once covered by a temple, but because the Elders Guild missed out on this ce and didn''te to look after it, the building was destroyed, revealing the entrance. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian wondered if he should first seal up the entrance, and then make a trip into the underground world or something ¡­ Ye Fan temporarily didn''t have any such ns. too


    There was no need to be in danger, unless he was really tired of staying on the ground, or if he really needed something like the Spiritualist Lucid Ganoderma ¡­ can


    Just as Ye Fan was hesitating, suddenly, a cultivator''s aura came from inside! To<span>Young Dao Yanrge sess! Moreover, he felt that he was practicing a technique that he had never seen before! leaf


    <span>In Fan Xian''s heart, he estimated that this pair of disciples were much more powerful than the pair of male and female disciples he had encountered before.


    In such a deste ce, a person walked out and said that he did note from the underground world. Ye Fan did not believe him. leaf


    Fan Xian knew that it was toote to evade, and that the other side might have already discovered him. If he escaped now, then he would not know who he was.


    It was very possible that this person''s appearance was rted to the giant toad. Otherwise, why would he suddenly appear here? Electricity<span>In a split-second, Ye Fan made a decision. He nned to give it a try and see if he can get away with it, as well as get some information that he wants. No


    A whileter, a skinny man with long ck and green hair, a goatee, and a long beard walked out from the depths of the abyss. male


    Zi narrowed his eyes and looked out at the snow-capped mountains. He lifted his head to look at the blue sky, and his eyes were filled with doubt and shock ¡­


    He stroked his beard and turned his head. Suddenly, he found that there was a figure a few hundred meters below! Only


    He saw a young man sitting on a rock, looking at the vast mountains in the distance. longThe bearded man fixed his eyes, and with a sh, appeared in front of the young man.


    <span>The young man was naturally Ye Fan. He pretended that he didn''t notice that someone wasing out, and sat there by himself, waiting for the other side to find him first.


    "My friend, where is this? Who are you? " the long-bearded man asked.


    <span>Ye Fan heard this and realized it was indeed an undergroundnguage that he didn''t understand. However, this time, he was prepared and directly pointed at his own throat, then waved his hand.


    <span>The long-bearded man saw it, "Oh ¡­" "Are you saying that you are borncking in speech?"


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t know what he was talking about, so he could only awkwardly smile. In any case, he will deal with it first.


    The long-bearded man smiled. Suddenly, he took out a pebble-like oval ck stone from his storage pouch. There were some fine veined patterns on it, like some sort of rune.


    <span>"Little friend, take this." The man handed it over to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, could understand what he meant. He was a bit nervous, but he still took it all in one go. When"As soon as he caught it, a voice suddenly traveled into his divine sense!"


    <span>I am from the Northern Profound Sect, under the control of the Master of the Sunset Faction. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was slightly shocked. He could actuallymunicate directly with his spiritual sense using this stone? This


    It could cover up the fact that he could not speak the other party''snguage!


    However... This so-called ''Bei Xuan Sect'', ''Luo Xia Priestess'', ''ck Lotus''... Ye Fan was once again confused. They should be all the forces and characters of the underground world. Hearing the other party''s meaning, it seems to be quite powerful, as if he has heard of all of them. From


    <span>Judging by this, it seemed that this ck Stick Man did not realize that he hade from underground to the surface world. leaf


    Fan Xian pretended to be surprised for a long time, then after some nning in his mind, he said to Ye Fan with his soul consciousness: "I''m Ye Fan, this is the Hua Hai Mountain Range ¡­."


    Hei Zhi frowned, and continued to send a sound transmission: "Little friend Ye Fan, where is the Hua Hai Mountain Range? Why have I never heard of it? Can you tell me which direction this is in in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World? "


    Ancient Immortal Spirit World? So that''s what they call themselves in the underground world?<span>Ye Fan''s acting continued to go wild, pretending to be confused by the other side''s reaction, "Where is the Ancient Immortal Spirit World? This is the Great Immortal Spirit World ¡­ " "


    <span>Great Immortal Spirit World? " The ck lotus stared with its eyes wide open and was very surprised. It was muttering inside its heart, could it be that he really came to a ce outside of this world? An undiscovered world?


    He didn''t know whether the cultivators in this ce were strong or weak. If they were to encounter any powerful experts, it would be troublesome... The ck lotus also calcted, he would first ask around and then decide what to do. on<span>Yes, the ck lotus continued tough: "I have never heard of this ce before, could little friend Ye Fan tell the ck lotus, how big is this world, what kind of sects are there? What cultivation did the strongest have?


    <span>I observed Ye Fan''s cultivation level. He should have reached the Foundation Establishment stage, but entering the Core Formation stage is not that simple. ck


    "If you are willing to exin, then I can answer some questions on cultivation for you." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1452

    1452Ye Fan couldn''t help but admire the function of this little stone, which was actually able to trante suchplicated words into his mind through his spiritual sense. contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous


    <span>Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, these were all words that could be spoken by cultivators.


    <span>Thinking about it, after his meaning had been conveyed through the stone, it had also be anguage that the other party could understand.


    This kind of "trantor" was something that even Chu Yunyao would have a hard time creating, this Ancient Immortal Spirit World really did have its own methods. leaf<span>The sails shed as they transmitted the message with a smile, "Sure, I just happen to want to know, where is the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, and how is it different from ours ¡­" ck


    "If you have any questions, feel free to ask." leaf


    <span>Fan Sizhe smiled honestly and started to speak carelessly, "Our Great Immortal World has a total of 379,900 square kilometers ofnd ¡­" The strongest sects were the Cang Jing Sect, Little Ze Sect, Baudouin Sect, and Upper Sky Sect ¡­


    The strongest person in the world right now is Cang Jing Sect''s Teacher Kong. I also don''t know what her cultivation level is.


    <span>In any case, the moment she appears, just by casting a technique, hundreds of millions of people in the entire Great Immortal Spirit World will die. In short, she can move mountains and fill the sea.


    <span>Oh? "An Earthly Immortal?" The ck lotus frowned and said, "In our Ancient Immortal Spirit World, only cultivators who have reached the Spirit Creation Realm are worthy of such a title.


    However, the Empty Teacher that you mentioned sounds like he is far beyond the Spirit Creation Realm. It should be different from our Ancient Immortal Spirit World''s algorithms ¡­ Most likely, it was an expert from the Evergreen."However, I''m not too sure about this. This is the first time I''ve heard of the size of a square kilometer ¡­"


    Ye Fan chuckled, "Anyway, it''s very big, very big ¡­" We do not have any Core Formation stage cultivators on our side, such as the Spirit Creation and Longevity Realm cultivators.<span>''Li Wu Chen? '' A new name ¡­ In our Ancient Immortal Spirit World, the lowest rank are mortals.


    If you are a cultivator, then you will be in the six great realms of ''Qi Condensation'', ''Foundation Establishment'', ''Core Formation'', ''Spirit Creation'', ''Longevity'', and ''Heaven Seizing'' that no one can currently reach. "<span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "But Mr. Hei Jiao just said that you are an ''Earth Pill''?"


    "Oh... The Core Formation stage was divided into three levels. The Mortal Core was the worst, the Earth Core was the best, and the top quality was the Heaven Core.


    Normal Mortal Core warriors would have a hard time improving. For an Earth Core like me, I have a good chance of breaking through to Spirit Creation, and a Heavenly Core warrior would have a good chance of entering Spirit Creation.As for reaching the Spirit Creation Realm, there are also the ''earth spirit'', ''sky spirit'', and ''immortal spirit''. Simrly, ording to the difference in the ''Spirit Creation'', the probability of entering the next stage of immortality will be different, and there will also be a clear difference in strength. "


    <span>Ye Fan pretended to be listening with relish, but in his heart he was still amazed, and at the same time, he was silently remembering. This


    The Ancient Immortal Spirit World was indeed much stronger than today''s Earth! No


    Other than that, there was a huge gap in their levels of strength. Pressording to the ck Scorpion, even if the ck Scorpion wasn''t at the Dao Origin Stage, it could only be considered a Foundation Establishment stage! posterior


    Heaven, Innate, Refinement, Condensation, Awakening, and even the Divine Awakening. In the underground world, all of them were at most at the Foundation Establishment stage.


    It was hard to imagine what realm the so-called Spirit Creation, Longevity, and Duotian were in.


    Longevity? Was he really immortal? If one thought about the nting time of the Spiritualist Lucid Ganoderma, it was indeed possible... ckThe red dragon asked in confusion: "What, little friend Ye Fan, is your Great Immortal World really so different from ours in terms of training?" Me


    <span>Aren''t we cultivators supposed to strive for longevity, seize the good fortune of heaven and earth, change fate by defying the heavens, and ultimately shatter the void? "


    <span>Ye Fan had an embarrassed look on his face as he smiled and said, "I am just a little rogue cultivator, but I don''t actually know much about cultivation. Perhaps others know that I am not from a big sect after all.


    <span>"That''s right, seeing how Mr. Hei Tuo is such a great warrior, he must be from a very powerful sect, right?" leaf


    <span>The sails continued their conversation.


    <span>As expected, ck Stick had taken the bait. Being praised as a master, he was still quite proud of himself. He stroked his beard andughed: "Calling me a master is a bit shameful ¡­" However, amongst my peers, I am still considered the number one figure.


    <span>As for us, the Northern Profound Sect, we are one of the four great sects in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World that are on par with Feng Lin Hai, the Eastern Emperor Sect, and the Cold Light Sect. Door


    He is a peerless expert who has lived for a long time and should not be inferior to our little friend''s "Teacher Kong". "


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no... "Then it must be your sect''s Patriarch Xuanhai who is very powerful." Ye Fanplimented with a smile, which was true. ck


    Xiao Budian became even happier, feeling that although this little rogue cultivator was weak, he knew how to speak. NoAfter all, he was in the Earth Core realm, and when he talked to a Foundation Establishment cultivator, he was already respectful. The other party should be a bit more courteous.


    <span>Ye Fan saw that the other party had drunk the bewitching soup, so he continued to ask while the iron was still hot: "Oh right..." Would the Ancient Immortal Spirit World go to the world on the ground? "


    Ye Fan''s question was a tacit acknowledgement that the "Great Immortal World" was underground.<span>Because through the conversation and analysis just now, looking back at the ck Scorpion''s appearance, it didn''t seem to notice that he came to the surface from the underground world.


    <span>Sure enough, the face of the ck lotus changed, and it said with astonishment: "On the ground?" Little friend Ye Fan... You don''t mean to say, go to the world on the ground that the people of the heavens upied!? " leaf


    Fan''s heart skipped a beat! The world that was being upied by the gods!?


    Could it be that the people of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World always thought that on the ground ¡­ have been taken over by the people of heaven!?Were they hiding underground because they were afraid of the gods?! This


    <span>Was he embarrassed? He was like a barbarian that had been locked up in the forest for dozens of years after the end of World War II and didn''t dare to leave the mountain, thinking that the world was in chaos!?


    <span>The ck Lotus''s answer, one, proved that the matter of the ancestors battling against the human civilization was not a legend, but true! diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    These guys'' cultivation methods and methods were most likely to be the most primitive of ancient cultivation civilizations! alsoIn other words, in the declining world above, if they were to meet with the civilization of the ancient immortal realms, it was likely that ¡­ He would suffer a serious attack! He was even crushed!


    After all, the simplest example was that the current n could not bepared to his own ancestors! leaf


    <span>Fan Xian''s heart became heavier. Could it be that the elder of the Underworld Alliance wanted to keep the secret and prevent it from being discovered... They were afraid that the people underground would find out that there were no more celestial beings on the ground, that they woulde out and destroy the new civilization!? very


    <span>It was possible that this was the reason, and Ye Fan felt that his guess should be very close.


    It was only for such a reason, a reason that concerned the safety of all mankind, that was worth it for so many Epic Tier experts to hide behind in silence and guard these entrances! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1453

    <span>1453


    <span>All theseplicated thoughts shed through Ye Fan''s mind for a few seconds.


    Ye Fan pretended as if he knew about the Celestial Land, and very honestly nodded his head, "Yeah, people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, do they dare to go?"The ck lotus hurriedly waved its hand, and its expression became extremely serious: "This is the biggest taboo of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World since it was created! No one can enter the Dark Domain!


    How is this a man we can resist? It had to be known that it was said that experts at the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm had been killed by the gods in the great war all those years ago ¡­ multipleIt is fortunate that the founder of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World led our ancestors and found this underground world. With great might, he was able to establish this'' sky curtain ''and illuminate the entire underground world, allowing us to reproduce to this day ¡­


    "If it wasn''t for the Mountain Split Sect''s ancestor finding a way to escape in a hurry, we might have been destroyed by the divine retribution from the heavens ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian thought to himself, Isn''t your group of ancestor the deserters who hide in the ground when they see the heavens? How did he be a hero?However, he immediately put on a look of admiration and agreed, "Yeah, that''s what our Great Immortal World thinks too. Then ¡­


    <span>"That''s good. We can''t go to the surface as well. We were worried that the Ancient Immortal Spirit World would attract the attention of the heavens!"


    "On this point, little friend Ye Fan can be at ease. None of us from the Ancient Immortal Spiritual Realm would go and burn ourselves by ying with fire." leaf<span>Fan Xian thought to himself, ''Damn it, just rx!'' Didn''t you just randomly walk up here!?


    But on the surface, Ye Fan still showed a very trusting look, and immediately continued to ask: "Why did Mr. ck Lotus suddenlye to our ce? Me


    This is my first time seeing someonee out of a cave. ""Oh? This passage is extremely long, and it took me a long time to reach this ce. Why hasn''t anyone from the Great Celestial Realm entered before? " the ck yak asked curiously.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "There are very few people here. Rumor has it that there are always monsters that leave the cave, so our people don''t dare to go in there."


    <span>The ck lotus suddenly thought of something and quickly asked, "Speaking of monsters, I am following a precious spirit beast that our sect has raised. I wonder if you have seen it?"


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "What kind of spiritual beast?" How did Mr. ck Stick know it was here? " ck


    "That''s a Frigid Mist Toad. It''s a beast from ancient times. It''s not afraid of the cold, but it can release its breath and form it into ice. It has its own cold poison and is extremely rare. Only a few are left in the entire Ancient Immortal World."


    This is one that my Sect Leader Master gave to me. I have raised it for over 180 years and have cultivated it with arge amount of precious herbs. It was originally meant to be my Spirit Master. ThisOnce, I brought him into the mountains to find some medicinal herbs and ingredients to help him consolidate his recently formed beast core. However, I was attacked by a few ferocious beasts and after a short while, he disappeared. No


    On his body, I have used my sect''s Ancient Beast Controlling Technique and nted a ''Beast Taming Seal'', which can be used to track him. Me


    He discovered that it had passed through a patch of vegetation, smashed through a crack in the stone passage, and entered this passageway. If<span>There was no surprise. It must have sensed the cold in this ce, and thus been drawn here ¡­. This was because the Ice Toad liked this kind ofnd of ice and snow.


    However... "It''s weird, I can''t feel the restraints of the Beast Resisting Seal while I''m on my way, it''s really weird ¡­"<span>Ye Fan said in his heart, "That''s because your precious Ice Toad was bitten to death by a gluttonous snake!" The beast core was also swallowed! Many parts of its body were still in the storage bag! But


    On the surface, Ye Fan was still skeptical, "Could it be that he was eaten by some ferocious beast?"


    Hei Tuo''s face tightened, as if he was also considering this possibility. However, he shook his head and said in disbelief: "In this kind of cold climate, there doesn''t seem to be any beasts that could have their eyes on me, the Frigid Mist Ice-Toad. He


    He has already formed a demonic core, and is extremely powerful. With such a strong poison, how could ordinary beasts be able to touch him? "


    <span>Ye Fan felt pity for this ck brother of his. Under normal circumstances, it is true, but your toad has met my gluttonous snake!


    <span>Pitiful! You''ve been raising it for hundreds of years, and I don''t know how many hundreds, or even thousands, of years, that Frigid Mist Ice Toad has been cut off by one person and one snake! quaque


    Say it! Xiao Jin must have eaten some great tonic. Otherwise, how could he suddenly grow up and be so strong!? true<span>He didn''t know how nourishing that beast core was, but it had been taken advantage of by this gluttonous snake!


    "If little friend Ye Fan doesn''t know, then I will go find him myself ¡­" ck<span>Even if you ask a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator, it would still be useless. The key point is that this mute seems a bit silly, he doesn''t understand anything.


    How could Ye Fan let this guy find him himself? If he found a ce where ordinary humans lived, everything would be exposed!<span>Not to mention anything else, even if a ne flew by, it would be caught!


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly thought of a countermeasure, simply patting his forehead, "It seems like I heard some sound. Just yesterday, I will bring Mr. Hei Zhu to take a look!" ck


    When he heard this, he said happily, "Little friend, quickly lead the way."


    Ye Fan nodded, and was about to slowly walk over when he saw the ck lotus taking out a magic tool. It looked like a ruler, and suddenly became the size of a door.<span>After the ck lotus pulled Ye Fan onto it, the magic tool flew up, "Little friend, you point the way. I will fly you with my magic tool." You


    <span>Damn it! Why are you in such a hurry!? He was still thinking of countermeasures and weighing the pros and cons! leaf


    Fan Xian cursed in his heart, but he still pointed in a direction with an honest face.<span>Although Ye Fan tried his best to make a detour, the speed of this flight was simply too fast, almostparable to the speed of Ye Fan''s Imperial Sword Technique.


    The key was that Ye Fan didn''t dare to drag it out for too long. Otherwise, if he went looking for it himself, it would be troublesome.


    So, not long after, Ye Fan brought him to the ce where the Ice Toad died. Then ¡­<span>All that was left of the body was a pile of meat and useless organs. There were traces of blood everywhere. See


    At this point, the face of the ck lotus was already pitch ck. He quickly descended, and arrived beside the ice toad''s corpse, roaring towards the sky!<span>"Who is it!?"


    The anger, sadness, and unwillingness in his voicepletely shook the heavens! AnyAnyone who spent so much effort to cultivate such a treasure would be unwilling to ept that it had been destroyed in such a manner.


    The key point was that this was not a luxury car. After destroying it, he would be able to buy it. There were only a few ice toads here, and it was not easy for him to get them from his sect.<span>If his sect found out that his ice toad had mysteriously died, and didn''t even leave behind a good corpse, he would definitely be severely injured!


    <span>"Death... Uh... The toad cannot be revived, and Mr. ck Lotus grieves... Why don''t you clean up the Ice Toad''s corpse and bring it back for burial? " Ye Fan pretended to be very sentimental, andforted. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1454

    <span>1454


    The ck Scorpion suddenly waved its hand, and said with a gloomy face: "No need! This corpse was obviously not injured by some wild beast! Yes<span>Some viin, after killing my Frigid Mist Ice Toad, took away its valuable body parts!


    <span>I, Hei Zi, must find that person to be at ease. Otherwise, how could I have the face to return to the sect? and also cannot tell Master! " leaf


    Fan Xian looked depressed, "Ah?" You''re not going back? "ck Bow nodded, "I will not go back for now. I have to look for him. If I can''t find him, I will tell him."


    Ye Fan frowned, "Then if you can''t find it, will youe back to our Great Immortal World in the future?"


    Hei Xin was in a bad mood. His expression now looked as if it was apletely different person. He turned around and asked in a cold voice, "What, can''t Ie?"Uh... "Since our Great Immortal World has never interacted with the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, I''m afraid that if we suddenlye into contact with them, trouble might break out. If not, don''t mention this matter after Mr. Hei Hei Hei Hei goes back," Ye Fan suggested.


    There is such arge underground area, we naturally have toe and take a look! This time, I lost the Frigid Mist Ice Toad.<span>It just so happens that I can bring my sect members here together! " At this time, the ck lotus thought that he had discovered that this world seemed to be more useful. leaf


    <span>Hearing this, Fan''s heart sank, this guy actually wanted to drag his family along with him!? "Do you think it''s tourism?!"


    "Mr. Hei Yong, this isn''t good ¡­" Ye Fan felt that he couldn''t let him go.


    The ck lotus raised its eyebrows and disdainfully said: "Little friend Ye Fan, don''t tell me that with your Foundation Establishment cultivation, you think you can stop my decision as an Earth Core cultivator?


    <span>With your strength, if I wasn''t magnanimous, I wouldn''t even talk so much with you! You


    If you still dare to teach me how to do this without knowing your own capabilities, do you believe that I will be able to kill you with a raise of my hand? "Ye Fan curled his lips, replying with a sentence: "You aren''t actually a bad person, but..." I can''t let you go back today, so you can stay here forever. " ck


    After a moment of surprise, he immediately changed his tone and couldn''t help but tough: "Little friend Ye Fan, are you kidding me? With just you, you think you can stop me from going against me!? "Ye Fan slightly smiled, and didn''t say anything more this time. ck


    "" ¡­ that''s what it feels like to meet a fool, a fool who doesn''t know his ce, seeking his own death! "Since you have offended me in such a way, then just die by my Ice Toad''s side, just in time to vent a bit of your anger! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, a surge of Earth Core Yuan power suddenly rose up from the body of the ck lotus. He raised his hand, and the real elemental energy actually quickly turned into thunder and lightning, and the lightning snake jumped on his arm!


    <span>"Northern Profound Lightning Dharma, boom!" By


    <span>Suddenly, a golden lightning shed across the sky, directly striking towards Ye Fan''s head! ck


    <span>After the titan finished releasing the thunder, he intended to turn around and not watch anymore. How could a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator withstand a lightning spell of the Earth Core Stage? can


    Yes, just as he was about to turn around, his vision blurred! leaf


    <span>The sail suddenly appeared in front of him, a fist smashing towards his abdomen!


    "How could this be!? ¡­"<span>The ck lotus had no time to dodge, he never thought that Ye Fan''s reaction and speed would be so fast, to actually be able to dodge Lei Luo''s attack! leaf


    <span>Fan''s fist struck out. He thought that he would be able to end the battle, but he was also wrong...


    When his fistnded on his abdomen, he only felt a surge of true energy that was repelled!


    <span>Ye Fan turned his body to the back, removing this force, and unexpectedly frowned as he looked over. Good


    <span>This fellow ¡­ This cultivator from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World actually had defensive primeval essence with him at all times?


    Although the ck lotus was not prated by a single fist, it was still struck heavily. It staggered a few steps back, bared its teeth, and said with a shocked look in its eyes: "What kind of monster are you?!" How could he have such strength!? "


    <span>This was the first time he saw a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator actually use physical strength to fight without using true essence!? leaf


    <span>Fan, on the other hand, muttered in his heart. Perhaps this was because his opponent''s cultivation method was different from the ancient martial artists on the ground ¡­ The Earth Pill in his body was continuously channeling true energy throughout his body, thus it had a defensive effect.


    It seems that cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World have stronger bodies and are much more difficult to deal with than ancient warriors.Seeing that Ye Fan didn''t say anything, the ck lotus leader became serious this time. Both of his hands quickly formed seals, and he was surrounded by dense lightning spells.


    "Northern Xuan Thunder Art, Illusionary Thunder Array!" ckThe lotus wave spread out its arms, and hundreds of square meters in all directions, and all of them let out waves of thunderclouds, constantly shing and roaring!


    In this way, while restricting Ye Fan''s movement, the ck lotus also condensed a group of iparably sharp Gengjin Qi in its hand!


    "Aged Gold Thunder!" ck


    The ball of golden energy transformed into beams of white light and flew towards Ye Fan! quaternary<span>In the surrounding thunderclouds, arge amount of lightning was attracted over, turning into sharp tinum bolts of lightning and surrounding Ye Fan!


    <span>It was Ye Fan''s first time encountering such an opponent, as if it was Eastern magic! He


    He didn''t dare to be careless. The True Essence of an Earth Core warrior could break through his body''s defense, so it could injure him. avoidance<span>Using such arge area of thunder magic was not realistic, Ye Fan could only defend against a wave!


    <span>In a split-second, Ye Fan disintegrated!


    "Blinding Light Sword Shield!"


    Thousands of flying swords were summoned from the God of Swords'' ring, rapidly condensing into shields and blocking a meter away from Ye Fan. sword


    At the same time the shield was formed, the sound of thunder came crashing in!"Boom, boom, boom!"


    The Gengjin Qi led the thunder and lightning to bombard the sword shield. The air was filled with the smell of burning!Amidst the sea of golden lightning and thunder, it was impossible to clearly see what had happened. When


    <span>The lightning dispersed, and the ck lotus couldn''t help but look shocked, "This ¡­" This was ¡­ Sword?! Sword kinesis ¡­ You''re a sword cultivator!?


    No wonder you were able to block my lightning magic with your Foundation Establishment stage cultivation, you cultivate sword intent!? " leaf<span>The sails had no desire to talk to him now, they only wanted to end the battle quickly, so as to avoid unnecessaryplications. He


    A golden me ignited in his eyes. With a wave of his hand, the sword and shield disappeared!


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent, Sky Shattering Sword Rain!" number


    After the thousand flying swords flew into the sky, they rapidly descended as if they were stars falling into the earth, bringing with them rays of fatal light!


    The ck lotus knew that it was impossible to dodge so many swords at its current speed, so it used both of its arms to open up a white-gold shield, wrapping itself around its entire body! leaf


    The sail also knew that this level of the Unparalleled Sword Intent was unable to break through the ck lotus''s defense. Therefore, the sword rain had only stopped him in ce! one


    Holding the iparably sharp Shadow Bearing Sword in his hand, the white reflection in the snow made the sword intent continuously condense into a blurry white glow..."Unparalleled Sword Intent, Breaking Dawn!" leaf


    The sail''s body turned into a long streak of light, sweeping past what seemed to be a straight line, but was in fact an exquisite arc in the air. The sword light was like the morning sun, suddenly shing!


    <span>"Bam!" one


    With a shattering sound, the true essence shield around the ck lotus body directly shattered! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1455

    <span>1455 Leaves


    Fan Xian thought this move would be able to instantly kill the ck button, but he didn''t expect that when the sword shed past him, there was something wrong, as if it hadn''t cut into the actual body. Although ¡­


    The ck lotus''s true essence shield had been cut apart, but his body had moved in that moment in a mysterious and indescribable way!Ye Fan also didn''t get a clear look, and discovered that the ck lotus had already dodged to the side seven or eight meters away!? Only


    <span>Seeing the ck lotus on one knee on the ground, with one hand covering its chest, its face was pale, it gritted its teeth and looked at Ye Fan in fear.


    <span>"Huh? His physical body had actually dodged that strike ¡­ How did you do it? " This


    <span>From Ye Fan''s point of view, it was almost impossible. Because of his speed and explosive power, he was far beyond what these cultivators couldpare to. Moreover, he had even used the ''Breaking Dawn'' sword intent when he was in the first stage of the disintegration state.


    The ck lotus seemed to have used some kind of strange magic to adjust the trajectory of time around him ¡­


    For example, the time that was supposed to slice his throat was dyed by a fraction of a second. Then, taking advantage of that little time, ck Slug dodged to the side! This


    It was not because of the ck Stick''s sudden reaction, but because he had cast the spell in advance when he felt that his life was in danger!However, to be able to make Ye Fan make a mistake with his sword intent, that was already very strange.


    "Pfft! ¡­" The ck lotus spat out a mouthful of blood, and said with a trembling voice: "I have never seen such a terrifying sword intent... It was clearly the might of an Earth Core martial artist, but it was so exquisite that it was difficult to withstand ¡­ Could this be the legendary Monarch level sword intent?! "<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, no longer in a hurry to kill people, and said: "That''s right, I haveprehended the Emperor Level Sword Intent.


    <span>What did you rely on to dodge my sword attack? Look at you... It seems like by using that move just now, you hurt yourself? "


    <span>"I said it already ¡­ Will you let me go? " the ck lotus asked.


    "Don''t bargain with me. If you don''t tell me, I will kill you right now." Ye Fan said. ck


    Helpless, he could only say: "This is the Northern Xuan Sect''s special technique, called ''One Inch Yin''. ording to the location of the Gate of Wonder, Gate of Death and Gate of Life, it can dy one''s life and death.<span>However, the more powerful the omen of dodging is, the more the death gate of the Kun Pce in the southwest of the city gets attacked, the more it will harm the caster''s own body ¡­ "


    Ye Fan was also able to get a rough understanding of the situation, but he could at least understand what was going on.


    Although this spell could be used to avoid danger, it wasn''t something that could be used as he pleased. The stronger the attack, the greater the damage the caster would receive. This


    Wonder Gate Technique, it really is a miraculous thing. I wonder how many things remain in this world. There seems to be quite a few absolute arts in this Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    Killing this ck lotus was quite a pity. From his mouth, he should be able to obtain arge amount of information about the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. KNOWN


    <span>Even though he knew that hundreds of battles were inevitable, and even though he did not know if the Ancient Immortal Spirit World would sh with the civilization on the surface in the future, it was still better to be prepared in advance. phase


    <span>Inparison, the Elders Guild was passively trying to cover up the truth. It was actually a time bomb. leaf


    Fan thought for a moment, then took out the stone that transmitted the message. "As you can see, it''s not a problem for me to kill you. I''ll give you another sword. You won''t be able to use ''One Inch Yin'' a second time." such asIf you want to live, I can give you a chance ¡­. "As long as you cripple your cultivation and be an ordinary mortal, I won''t kill you."


    "Waste your own cultivation!?" ck Stick''s face sank, and said decisively: "Impossible! Kill me if you have the ability! If I am missing, the people from the Bei Xuan sect will definitelye here to find me!


    Sooner orter, they will find out about this ce. At that time, even if they don''t know who killed me, they will find out everything! "Don''t think that you can really avoid our Northern Xuan Sect!" leaf<span>Fan Xian felt a headacheing on. This guy didn''t even want to give him a chance to live, he still wanted to threaten and scare him. is


    <span>After being reminded by this thing, Ye Fan also thought of something. This


    What kind of imprint could that fellow have on the toad? He might even have one on himself. If he were to let the toad live, perhaps the Bei Xuan sect would find him soon!


    "No... It would be safer to kill you ¡­ "Ye Fan raised his sword and rushed towards the ck lotus! ck


    <span>At this moment, the little guy recovered some strength, stood up, and suddenly took out three talismans from his storage bag. As he urged his primeval essence, the three talismans exploded into two balls of zing fire, one was the thunder and the other was the thunder and lightning!


    "Perfect timing! "You''re courting death!"


    <span>He had suffered internal injuries, but by activating the talisman, he could use less true essence to cast powerful spells.


    <span>Previously, he was worried that the talisman magic would becking in agility and might not hit Ye Fan, but if Ye Fan came to his door, it would be much easier! can


    He had underestimated Ye Fan''s coarse skin and thick flesh. Ye Fan didn''t even bother to dodge, and in his two hands, he held a mahjong and Mo Xie. They faced the two roasted primeval essence mes and with a spin, they were split apart!


    Even though some of the mes had touched Ye Fan, he was not an ordinary cultivator. His body was weak, and he directly rushed forward while carrying the fire. faciesTowards that bolt of lightning, Ye Fan threw Mo Xie out and stopped it in mid-air. Taking advantage of this, he used his other hand to grab the Qian Ren. A nimble arc moved through the air and instantly cut across the neck of the ck lotus!


    <span>The ck lotus''s eyes were filled with despair and shock. It had never seen a person fighting like this in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Everyone was fighting at a distance with spells, unless they were Qi Condensation cultivators. can


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, used this kind of primitive fighting method to close the distance between them. Forcefully turning his magic into a joke, he rushed in front of him like a hot knife through butter!


    Before the ck lotus could even let out a scream, a head was sent flying into the snow...


    Ye Fan put all the swords back into the Sword God''s Ring, exhaled, and muttered to himself, "Why would I ¡­ ¡­" I gave you a chance to live, but you didn''t want to ¡­ " NoYe Fan didn''t have much time toment over this. He quickly stripped off everything on the ck lotus, after all the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was too mysterious. Who knows what kind of treasures his clothes might be.


    <span>When he got the ck lotus''s storage bag, Ye Fan''s smile was very bright. cause


    Compared to the male and female disciples he had met before, this fellow should be of a higher grade. He should have even more valuable items that were worth taking back to study. can<span>Thinking of this, Ye Fan pped himself again, "Ye Fan, Ye Fan, how can you be so useless?" Are you so happy that you stole a dead thing? It wasn''t appropriate... Hehe... "Heh heh ¡­" leaf


    <span>The sail threw the corpse of the ck lotus to a ce where the snow leopard and the vulture lived. After covering everything up, it went back to the ce where the entrance was.


    Indeed, it was just as the ck lotus had said, this ce was a hidden danger, and Ye Fan temporarily didn''t dare to go directly to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World to conceal the entrance. by<span>So, Ye Fan had to first use ice and snow and stones to cover this exit, which was better than not covering it, at least there wouldn''t be any monsters that liked the cold weathering over here. Although ¡­


    He still felt that it was very unreliable, but Ye Fan really couldn''t think of any other way. whereAfter all of this, Ye Fan felt that it was time to go back to Hua Hai, examine and study the "remnants" of the ck Scorpion Man, and then discuss about the Ancient Immortal Spirit World with the women. After all, there was also the power of the Apocalypse King, who was eyeing him covetously... leaf


    <span>Fan Xian felt that the pressure on his shoulders was really not small. How could he unknowingly be a hero that wanted to save all the people in the world... That shouldn''t be! He didn''t have such thoughts! stomp


    While flying, Ye Fan kept flying. On the way, Su Qingxue called him. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1456

    <span>1456


    <span>Ye Fan guessed that the woman was worried and couldn''t get old, so he picked up the phone and smiled, "Wife, what''s wrong? I''m rushing back! "


    "Finally connected ¡­" How long will it take for you toe back? Do you know how messy the house is? I''m sick of it! " Su Qingxue seemed to be quite frustrated andined that the man was still noting back.<span>Ye Fan smiled proudly, "Hehe..." "My wife, you might not believe it, but I just saved the world!"


    "Huh?" Su Qingxue was about to go crazy, "Stop bragging!?" I don''t need you to save the world. First, you should save our 6th house in Hua Hai Egret County! "<span>Ye Fan was depressed. Although this was a bit exaggerated, it couldn''t be considered boasting. He could only ask, "What is it that makes you so annoyed?" The entire Darknorth n has never been so agitated before. "


    "To manage the Netherezim n, I only need to work. But now, it''s time for me to socialize ¡­" Su Qingxue''s tone was full of fatigue.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    Don''t you know? The n alliance signed the agreement and withdrew from the secr world topete for it. Now, the country''s upper echelons have treated you as a great hero who saved the country from danger!<span>The officials from the capital and the locals all came to our house to thank you for your efforts. They even wanted to ask you for advice on how to serve the people ¡­ You


    <span>Since I wasn''t at home, I couldn''t just ignore them. I could only send Elder Sister Zimo and Senior Sister to help me deal with them.


    <span>But they don''t want to go after tea, they''re all looking forward to meeting you, and they''re all looking forward to it, not waiting for you toe home. Although ¡­


    Even if our family is big, it can''t amodate so many people. It''s almost turning into a convention for all the representatives of the country! " leaf


    The sails almost popped out of her brain. Su Qingxue was speechless facing a group of officials and could not help but smile, "This is only a very normal thing to do in the world. My wife, why are you worrying about such a small thing?" Just chase them away and tell them that I''ll kill every single one of them when I get home! "


    "This ¡­" Su Qingxue hesitated, "Is that really necessary?" Was it too scary for them? "After all, they don''t have any bad intentions. They just want to tter you.""I need these people to tter me? It was meaningless! Just do as I said, get rid of them all! "I have something very important to discuss with you guys, call everyone to Yunyao''sboratory," Ye Fan said.


    <span>Su Qingxue was a bit unhappy, "What is it that you can''t say at home, do you really have to go to her ce?"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, and could only say, "That''s fine, then you can call everyone over to our house." "What I want to say is not to let any outsider know, so get those people out of here as soon as possible."


    <span>"Okay, I understand." Su Qingxue immediately hung up.


    <span>Ye Fan found the ne that he had parked on the road and sessfully took off, returning all the way back to Hua Hai. This


    Along the way, after Ye Fan had set up the route, he basically didn''t need to be in charge of the ne anymore. He


    <span>After having some time, he roughly understood what this ck Scorpion Man''s storage pouch was like. He discovered that it was indeed filled with a lot of Prehistoric rocks, as well as many jade slips and beast skin books.


    There were also a few bottles of medicine, as well as some medallions, keys and other misceneous items. ThisThose medicine bottles, Ye Fan did not dare to directly open them. He was nning to wait until Chu Yunyao''sboratory, then carefully open it and analyze what was inside.


    Finally, Ye Fan took out a golden ball the size of a fingernail. This was the "Earth Core" that he took out from the corpse of the ck lotus!


    Before Ye Fan threw his corpse to the wild beast, he had almost forgotten about it. But fortunately, he remembered the matter of Xiao Jin eating the beast core and took this thing out of his dantian.


    Although it was a bit inhumane, but the strong would eat the weak. If Ye Fan and the ck Stick exchanged ces, the ck Stick would also take out Ye Fan''s Jindan.<span>"The spiritual energy is indeed abundant ¡­ "But this thing seems to be dead. It''s just a fusion of energy." in


    <span>Ye Fan believed that every cultivator''s Jindan was actually linked to their soul.


    <span>Once the soul was gone, the Jindan would be like a physical body, unable to bring out its powers. It could only be used as a tonic. leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether it was because he didn''t know much about Jindan, or because he felt that this thing wasn''t very useful to him. He could consider giving it to Xiao Jin when he got back. No


    After a while, he might as well forget about it. Xiao Jin probably hadn''t finished digesting all of the Ice Toad''s beast cores yet.<span>By the time he got home, the women had been waiting for him for an hour or two.


    Ye Fan discovered that there was an extra pile of valuables, most of which were gifts for him.


    <span>Fortunately, all the officials had left. They were probably afraid of losing their lives.


    "Daddy! "Hug!"


    It had been two days since hest saw Ye Fan, and he really missed him. He was originally watching a cartoon, but now he hurriedly ran over and jumped onto Ye Fan''s body. leaf<span>Fan Jian hugged his daughter and kissed her twice, "Have you been so good these past two days at home?"


    <span>They were all very obedient! They even reported in at the kindergarten! " The little girl said seriously.


    Ye Fanughed, looking forward to the days when he would asionally send his daughter to school. cuddle


    After chatting for a while and coaxing his daughter for a while, Ye Fan finally went home and told her about what happened in the past two days.From the discovery of Xiao Jin''s abnormality, to the Frigid Mist Ice Toad, to the ck Lotus Man, the Ancient Fairy Spirit World ¡­ one


    <span>"Once the series of events was revealed, it made all the women''s hearts tremble!"


    <span>So there were so many secrets in that underground world? "It''s too dangerous, luckily we didn''t encounter any other experts back then." Xu Linshan patted her chest, her heart still beating fast.


    Chu Yunyao was very happy, "So this means that the Ancient Immortal Spirit World still has a lot of prehistoric stones, as well as all sorts of ancient treasures?" leaf<span>The sail nodded, and handed over the ck pebble-like magical artifact to Chu Yunyao, "This is the stone that I said that can be used tomunicate through your spiritual sense. Cloud


    "Yao, go study it and see if you cane up with a theory. Right now, we urgently need to understand the ancient script. Only by doing so can we understand the jade slips and books in our storage bags." If


    "In the future, when we meet people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, we canmunicate with them and avoid some problems ¡­" Chu<span>Yunyao was brimming with interest as she straightforwardly took the ckstone. She didn''t care how dangerous the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was, exploring new things was what she was interested in. Siu


    <span>Gentle Snow pondered for a moment before saying faintly, "The people of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World actually think that the heavens have won the final battle ¡­ Although ¡­


    <span>They might have been weak and ipetent deserters, but it did mean that back then, the people of Heaven had been extremely powerful, making them feel that it was impossible to win. Thus, they had chosen to give up on resisting ¡­


    However, the ancestors of our n definitely obtained victory in the end. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be where we are now ¡­ What exactly happened to that piece of history? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1457

    <span>"1457"


    <span>"It''s been so long, how can we guess? Qingxue, you are now the leader of the Xuanming n, could it be that the n''s ancient records do not contain that history?" Ning Xuemo asked. Siu


    <span>Qingxue shook her head, "The history of the Ancestor''s battle with the gods seemed to have many secrets behind it, so there are no records in any of the books, only some ancestors passed it down orally. No


    <span>Past... In the Wordless Book, there are some records of secret history. I have always suspected that there are some secrets to the battle between the Gods.


    <span>However, my cultivation base is not high enough. Otherwise, I can give it a try and see if I can read those words ¡­ "


    "Goodbye, don''t take the risk." Ye Fan didn''t want women to faint so easily. He thought of something else, so he asked Chu Yunyao, "This time I''ve helped the country a lot, you go find them, bring the Earth Axis back, leave it in your hands, study it properly."<span>Chu Yunyao''s eyes lit up, she hadn''t thought of this, "Do you suspect that the earth''s axis is the key to human civilization?"


    "Even if the earth''s axis wasn''t left behind by the heavens, it is definitely a civilization more advanced than ours. Weck the strength to deal with the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. YesThe technology on the Earth''s axis, even if its foundation is weak in the short term and many of it cannot be achieved, at least we can prepare ¡­ " Ye Fan said. Chu


    Yun Yao sighed and smiled, "As expected ¡­. "I was right to choose you back then. When I''m with you, there will always be good things that happen."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled bitterly. Su Qingxue, who was beside him, had a cold expression. This woman really didn''t care about the asion. He


    <span>I can only clear my throat and continue to change the topic, "All in all, if we want to ensure a good life, not only will we face the power of the Apocalypse, we might face a potential opponent that is even more difficult to deal with might be the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World ¡­ Large


    "In the future, other thanpleting the tasks at hand, I will also have to continue cultivating diligently. I will organize and test all the medicinal herbs I have obtained, and make more medicinal pills to help everyone raise their cultivation."


    "Huff ¡­" Feng Yueying let out a long sigh and innocently said, "I only wanted to be a office worker in the past, but now I have to care about the businesses and operations of ck and white, and even cultivate ancient martial arts ¡­" Me


    He had almost forgotten about shopping, buying and selling, what it felt like to eat and drink... I even want to return to the Embroidery Group to work ¡­ "Su Qingxue pursed her lips and smiled, "Senior, your position in thepany has been reced. You can''t go back."


    Feng Yueying said powerlessly, "Life has changed too fast. I still have a vague idea of the world above ground, and I''m preparing to face an ancient immortal world left behind by the ancient immortals ¡­" "<span>"That means, Ye Fan, saving the world, isn''t that what men like you should do? Why does it seem like we, the army ofdies, have be your only helpers?" Ning Xuemo giggled. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was also helpless, he shook his head and sighed: "If there is a helper, I also want to look for him. You don''t know how scared I am, just let that ck Lotus Man go back, and let him find out that there is no heaven in this world ah." can


    There was no other way ¡­ Now, those who had the ability to help were either the enemies or arge n that was preparing to engage in a n gathering.


    Do you think they will believe me when I tell them that there is a group of people underground who are stronger than you guys and coulde out at any time to purge this world?If they want me to prove it and take them for a walk around the underground, wouldn''t it be a waste? "


    <span>Xu Linshan nodded, "It seems like the Elders Guild is indeed doing a good thing, silently hiding behind their backs and protecting this world ¡­" I don''t know how they were founded in the first ce. "


    Ye Fan thought to himself, even if he were to ask them, they would definitely not take the initiative to say it. Besides, there was no need for him to say it.


    After a family meeting, Ye Fan and the women continued to get busy.<span>Ye Fan continued to apany his daughter every day, asionally sending her off to school or school, and then having dinner with her family.


    <span>In addition to that, cultivation was essential. After Ye Fan found that his secondyer had stabilized, he still hadn''t seeded before. That method of releasing sword intent by imitating the demon sword also made a breakthrough. leaf


    <span>The sail believed that this was a sword intent technique thatpressed the sword intent to the limit. It could increase the destructive power of the sword intent without raising one''s cultivation, so it was still very useful. Divide


    After living and training, Ye Fan spent most of his spare time in Chu Yunyao''sboratory.<span>With Chu Yunyao''s assistance, he analyzed the herbs in the ck bag of holding and mixed them together. He used the rest of the Spiritualist Ganoderma and made a bunch of pills.


    <span>These elixirs can also help the people around Ye Fan stabilize his cultivation. When


    Of course, Ye Fan himself was also the key to helping thedies raise their cultivation level. Fortunately, he had a strong waist, so it wasn''t a big problem.


    Chu Yunyao was also very busy, she really had to go from the Chinese government to the Earth Axis. This time the country was very generous, because the current Ye Fan was even more dependable than the Earth Axis. ChuWhile Yun Yao was deciphering the technology on the Earth''s axis, she was also studying the ancient fairynguage.


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t know how a woman did it, but he unexpectedly discovered that the strange symbols on the ck stone were equivalent to symbols from the ancient immortal world. This


    These basic characters formed thenguage of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    <span>Although Chu Yunyao was unable to decipher all the ancientnguages, with symbols, it was only a matter of time before she would be able to decipher them all. No


    Without knowing it, half a month had passed. YesOn the morning of the next day, when Ye Fan was about to go to the depths of the mountains to practice martial arts, Xu Linshan came to find him.


    In the past few days, besides cultivating, Xu Linshan also helped the Purple Bamboo Forest train those warriors, which also helped these underground gangs to learn about military management. one


    Usually, it was Ye Fan who went to find a woman, and it was rare to see Xu Linshan herself."Shan Shan, what''s wrong? Why aren''t you greeting me? Do you want to have a morning training with me?" xu


    Ling Shan wasn''t in the mood to joke with a man. She frowned. "Stop messing with me, I was just in a hurry to find you. Something happened to my dad in Beijing."


    "General Xu Mingyu?" What happened? " "Ye Fan immediately said with concern."<span>"My mom called and said that she had a conflict with two senior colonels of the other army and was injured. She''s now lying in the military hospital ¡­"


    Ye Fan asked curiously, "Wounded by two senior colonels?" How could the army be so barbaric? If there was any conflict, they shouldn''t have fought! And he still dares to do it? "


    Xu Linshan clenched her teeth and said, "I heard that those two were from the Phoenix n ¡­"

 Chapter 1458

    1458Ye Fan''s expression immediately froze. At the same time, he also saw Xu Linshan''splex expression.


    After a short silence, Ye Fan sternly said, "Let''s go, I''ll go with you to the capital and see how your father is doing."When Xu Linshan heard this, she hesitantly said, "But your rtionship with the Phoenix n must be extraordinary. Let''s not talk about Yun Er, even Xiao Xin Er has a deep rtionship with you ¡­" "


    So what? Even if it''s Yun''er''s family, if they hurt your father, I still want justice!<span>"Yun''er is very important to me, but in my heart, you, Xu Linshan, are also important to me. Do you really think that I will let you swallow your anger?" Ye Fan said in displeasure. xu


    Ling Shan''s heart warmed. In truth, she was already very satisfied with what the man said. If she really had to cause a huge ruckus with the Phoenix n for this matter, it would be difficult for her to calm down."Ye Fan..." I actually just wanted to find you to apany me to see my father, so that nothing like this would happen again.


    <span>"I''m not trying to do anything to the Phoenix n. I know what the situation is right now. If we were to start a huge conflict with the Phoenix n, it would not be beneficial to us." Xu Linshan sincerely said. in


    From the woman''s point of view, if she could get Ye Fan to appear and visit Xu Mingyu, everyone would know that Xu Mingyu was not easy to bully.


    Ye Fan grabbed the woman''s hand and said, "I know what I''m doing. Just follow me obediently."


    Without further ado, Ye Fan directly brought Xu Linshan to the airport, got on the ne, and headed straight to Beijing. Then ¡­Wang Han received the news in advance and was waiting for them at the airport. Top


    "Behind the car, the group of people went straight to the hospital where Xu Mingyu was recuperating."<span>Brother Fan, I knew you woulde, so I prepared in advance. Yesterday was really too popr. I almost wanted to fight them!


    These two people from the Phoenix n are not kind people. Relying on their background, they have been dominating the army in the capital for a long time! " Prince Han said. leaf<span>Fan Xian had not been able to make sense of the situation, so he asked, "Just how did this happen?"


    Wang Zihan seemed to get angry as he thought about it, and sighed: "Didn''t I mention to youst time that the Dragon Soul and us Hidden Dragons have already died in name after the two General Ye were fired? by


    During this period of time, the two core members of the Phoenix n, Xiao Fengqing and Huang Qiufeng, were suddenly promoted to the main academy, then came here to unite the Dragon Soul and Hidden Dragon Tribes. Now<span>The people on both sides were grouped together to form a new unit called ''Feng Yu''. Me


    Although everyone felt ufortable, since they had joined the army, no matter who led, as long as they could protect their family and country, it would naturally be good. nodule


    Indeed, these two don''t understand military management and don''t follow military rules. They don''t think about making a series of ns to defend the border and just keep on asking us to train,pete in martial arts, and fight in the arena!<span>As long as a person won a lot, he or she would not have to do anything in the Phoenix Feather.


    <span>It was as if he had be some Green Forest Mountain Vige. Fighting prowess was the only standard. He had no tactical thinking and no discipline! As for the purpose of protecting the family and protecting the nation, that has been forgotten! " xu


    When Ling Shan heard this, she disdainfully said, "How can those two arrogant kids have any sense of military prowess or a sense of duty?"


    Wang Zihan agreed. "Yes! No matter how many dragon souls and hidden dragons there were in the past, the underground world of China was still very peaceful and the interior was still organized. can


    Now, this so-called phoenix feather was simply a joke! The other generals naturally couldn''t watch this any longer. xu


    The reason the general came to the capital was because he had been ordered to punish the specialbat troops in case of danger. HeYesterday, he had gone to tell Xiao Fengqing and Huang Qiufeng that if they continued like this, they would use the n''s strongest expert to lead their troops and ask them to leave the army. nodule


    <span>It was indeed true that those two fellows had said that General Xu was just a lowlymoner who wanted to rely on his high military rank to teach them a lesson. They were courting death ¡­ He


    "They directly took action and beat General Xu in front of so many soldiers. They even used words to humiliate him, and made fun of how overconfident he was ¡­"<span>Hearing this, Xu Linshan''s eyes turned red as tears glistened in her eyes. "Why are you so silly, why don''t you tell us in advance ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart, this General Xu Mingyu also wanted to show his self-respect, and didn''t want to talk about the army, so he could only rely on the younger generation to step in.


    "I almost couldn''t hold it in by the side, but it was held up by Chu Yuntian and the others. General Xu also warned me not to attack. Me


    <span>Actually, we can''t beat those two either. Furthermore, if I were to make a move, our Wang n would probably be involved as well... " King


    <span>Zi Han''s face was full of depression. He turned around and said with a wry smile, "Brother Fan, although the alliance of the ns has been broken by you, the most difficult ones to deal with right now are the two races, Phoenix and White Tiger. They have been suppressed by the Shen Long family for too long, so they can''t do anything." leaf


    Fan Xian remained silent. Indeed, because of Du Yun''er and Xiao Xin''er before, he had overlooked the current strongest phoenix n.<span>This time, it seemed that he had to properly understand the situation of the Phoenix n. No


    Without knowing it, the three of them arrived at the hospital.


    Ye Fan and Xu Linshan walked into Xu Mingyu''s sickroom. When they saw the man with multiple bruises on his face and the two wrapped up legs, they were stunned.<span>One could tell from this wound that he had been beaten to a pulp! He was even kneeling and getting beaten up! xu


    <span>Ling Shan''s tears immediately rolled down her face. Although she had a conflict with her family before and had run away from home for many years, she was still a father and daughter whose blood was thicker than water!


    <span>The woman ran over and grabbed her father''s hand, sobbing, "Dad! How did they beat you up like this!? "


    Wang Zihan unhappily whispered, "Those two fellows forced General Xu to kneel there and beg for mercy ¡­However, General Xu would rather die than submit, and even kept scolding them ¡­ "If we didn''t bring him out, he might have been even more severely injured than he is now ¡­" "


    Didn''t they know! My dad is just an ordinary person, can''t he even withstand a few casual attacks from an ancient martial artist!? How is this any different from killing someone!? " Xu Linshan was full of anger and couldn''t stop crying. xu


    <span>Ming Yu''s eyes were bloodshot. He turned his head away, unwilling to let his daughter see his current appearance.


    <span>"Don''t cry... You are a soldier after all, why are you crying! I only hate myself for being useless, for being unable to suppress those two viins! can


    <span>"Cherish our country''s dragon soul and hidden dragon. What should we do in the future with so many loyal and loyal troops ¡­" "


    Dad! You are already like this! Don''t worry about it! "Let these bastards of the n go and fight each other to their deaths!" Xu Linshan gritted her teeth. xu<span>Ming Yu frowned, and shook his head: "What do you know ¡­ ¡­ That sort of scum deserved to die. However, as long as the defense system set up by the Dragon Soul doesn''t recover within a day, the border of China will be in danger! with


    By letting in a C grade underground organization, it would be able to harm the safety of arge number of civilians ¡­ How could he afford to wait for it!? Then ¡­


    <span>The group of fellows only thought aboutpeting for power and profit. They never thought about what exactly is the purpose of sitting on that person''s chair! "


    "It''s not that they didn''t think about it, but they simply looked down on the life and death of ordinary citizens. They also didn''t think that those overseas underground organizations would dare to enter China ¡­ After all, since the founding of the Divine Dragon Empire, it has always been the n that controlled this. They didn''t have this kind of experience at all ¡­ "


    <span>As Ye Fan said this, he walked to Xu Mingyu''s side and took out a newly concocted pill, passing it over and saying, "Uncle, after you eat this pill, you should be able to recover a lot faster. You


    Take care of your health. I will take care of the two people in charge of Feng Yu ¡­ " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1459

    1459 Xu


    It was only then that Rinloran remembered. She helped her father take the pill."Ye Fan?" You''ll deal with it? " Xu Mingyu said worriedly: "I know that you are powerful, but the Phoenix n is the number one n in the world. Since they dared to do this, they naturally have confidence in themselves.


    You better not let your emotions get the better of you. If I were to be humiliated, it would only be me, Xu Mingyu, who will lose face, but you and them have a huge conflict. This is too dangerous! "


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed for a moment, then he smiled and said, "Uncle, I recently adopted a daughter, called Pan, do you know?"


    Xu Mingyu froze for a second, not knowing why Ye Fan brought up this matter, he nodded: "Lingshan mentioned something to me..." "


    <span>She had just started kindergarten recently, and would be attending primary school and middle school in this country in the future ¡­ Until he graduated from university ¡­ Me


    He hoped that she would grow up healthy and happy like all the other children in this world, and all of this was based on the premise that the country would be peaceful and stable, and that it would be able to live in peace for a long time.


    As a father, how can I be at ease if I let this bunch of irresponsible people manage the underground work of an army? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian sighed with emotion andughed: "I didn''t interfere in this matter because I am patriotic and righteous...


    <span>It''s just that I want to create an environment for my children, my family, to live in peace, that''s all. " xu


    Mingyu was startled for a moment before nodding: "If we don''t sweep the room, how can we sweep the world ¡­? No wonder Lingshan is so devoted to you, I see now that she has taken a fancy to. What on earth is it on you? " leaf


    <span>Even the sails were a bit embarrassed, how could he have thought of doing so much?


    <span>After having Xu Mingyu apany the severely injured Xu Lingshan in the capital, Ye Fan himself walked out of the ward, and directly had Wang Han take him to the Phoenix Feather Base.


    <span>Ye Fan had originally thought that since there weren''t many Feng Yu people, this ce wouldn''t be particrlyrge.


    <span>However, he didn''t expect that after the car drove into a military area, arge group of buildings would appear in front of him. They were all part of Feng Yu''s base.


    After listening to Wang Zihan''s exnation, he realized that this was an army training field. The dragon soul previously wouldn''t upy this ce, but after the Phoenix Feather was established, Xiao Fengqing and Huang Qiufeng, who liked face, moved the base to this big ce.As soon as he arrived at the entrance, he saw tworge golden words written on top of a huge granite boulder. "Phoenix Feather" was an iparably imposing character.


    After leading Ye Fan through several buildings, they arrived at a training field.


    There were more than a hundred ancient warriors training here. Some were training their strength, and some were fighting. And ¡­<span>In the middle of the ring, there were two warriors fighting. They were both out of breath and their faces had already changed. sit-down


    At the side of the stage, there was a long haired middle-aged man and a short haired man with a square face and a garlic nose. At the side of the stage, there was a long haired middle-aged man and a short haired man with a square face and a garlic nose. two


    A group of young ancient warriors were sitting around them,ughing and talking to the two warriors on the stage.<span>"Why are your mundane ancient martial artists always so sloppy when they attack?" "What sect is this gaudy fist technique from?" The longhaired manughed.


    <span>A young man quickly said, "Commander Xiao, that is the Tiger Subduing Fist of the Huashan Sect..."


    "Tiger Subduing Fist?" I think it''s Pig Catching Fist, right?! "Haha!" The long-haired Xiao Fengqing sneered. a few


    The other youngsters beside him also joined in andughed. Other


    A garlic nosed Huang Qiufengzily said: "These two little things, to be able to fight to such an extent at the Refinement Realm, it makes me want to fall asleep. "I think after we finish the fight, we should just scram!"


    Senior Huang, they are actually from the Scouting Department ¡­ "It''s not primarily about fighting," a young man said softly.<span>Huang Qiufeng stiffened, "What, you mean I don''t understand?" I don''t know about the investigation? You guys know better than me how to use people? " Then ¡­


    The young man quickly shook his head, and said with a pale face, "I... I didn''t mean that! "Don''t be angry, Senior Yellow!"


    "Humph!" Investigation... What a joke, a coward? Even if you see it, you still won''t be able to fight. Huang Qiufeng said disdainfully.


    <span>After walking far away, Ye Fan could already hear the words of these people. aural


    At this point, Ye Fan couldn''t help but frown, this really is a group ofymening to y around blindly."It''s one thing for them to beymen, but these two guys don''t have any sense of purpose at all. They''re just messing around."


    <span>Eh? Zi Han is here! "


    At this moment, someone saw Wang Han and immediately shouted.


    <span>Since Wang Zhen was one of the top few cultivators in the entire kingdom, he was one of the few who couldpete with Xiao and Huang. Naturally, he received a lot of respect. Xiao


    Feng Qing and Huang Qiufeng, on the other hand, obviously didn''t have much good feelings towards Wang Zihan. A member whose strength wasn''t too far from theirs wasn''t someone they liked.


    "Wang Zihan!" Where did you go!? I haven''t seen you in a long time! Is he not putting us in his eyes!? " Xiao Feng asked. King


    <span>Zi Han smiled faintly, reached out his hand to introduce him, then said: "I''m going to bring Mr. Ye into the capital, do you have any objections?"


    <span>"Mr. Ye?"


    Xiao Fengqing and Huang Qiufeng looked at each other, suspiciously looking at Ye Fan, feeling that they were a little familiar, they had seen this information before.<span>Then, the two of them stood up and Xiao Fengqing nervously asked, "Sir ¡­ "Could it be the Sword God Ye Fan?"


    I''m not sure if I dare to be the God of Swords, but ¡­ "I am Ye Fan." Ye Fan nodded expressionlessly.


    Xiao Fengqing and Huang Qiufeng immediately had a flustered expression, the surrounding Phoenix Feather members also looked over.After all, the Sword God Ye Fan''s name had already resounded throughout the entire underground world of China. anterior


    <span>The news of a pet snake belonging to the Sword God forcing back the alliance of the ns spread like wildfire. Most


    Recently, there had been rumors of "After the War God, the Sword God will be the one to stand up", which had even brought Ye Fan to an extremely high position! in


    <span>Most of the youngsters here treated Ye Fan as their idol, revering him like a god! All eyes were full of fervor!


    After a moment of surprise, Xiao Fengqing quickly greeted with a smile, "So he is actually the Sword God, Mr. Ye. I am Xiao Fengqing, and this is Huang Qiufeng. We are both disciples of the Phoenix n.


    I never thought that Mr. Ye woulde to our Feng Yu today. If I had known earlier, I would have held a banquet to entertain you! "We are really unwee!"<span>Mr. Ye, why did you suddenly visit? " Huang Qiufeng also smiled obsequiously. leaf


    Sail''s eyes swept over the two of them, and said: "General Xu... "You must have injured him." Xiao


    The two young men''s faces stiffened as they immediately reacted. They were inwardly angered by Xu Mingyu''s decision to bring such a huge rescue troop, but they were not afraid. Xiao<span>Feng Qing cupped his hands and exined righteously, "Mr. Ye, this Xu Mingyu is rude to us, we are only ¡­"


    Ye Fan immediately raised his hand, stopping him from speaking, and said, "You don''t need to exin, I saw it clearly just now, listen clearly..." From


    He had already broken his legs and crippled his own cultivation, so he might as well climb out ¡­ "Don''t force me to do it myself, you will regret it."Xiao and Huang''s faces instantly turned cold.


    <span>Huang Qiufeng snorted, and said: "Mr. Ye, although you are a Sword God, and the people of the n alliance are afraid of you, we are different from those small fish and small shrimps!


    Think about it carefully, we are core members sent by the Phoenix n, every single one of our actions is rted to the face of the Phoenix n! NowIf you want to stand up for those lowlymoners and hurt us, it''s the same as not giving face to the Phoenix n and going against our Phoenix n ¡­


    Do you really think that the strongest person under the Martial God Stage in our n, Ancestor Xiao Rou, would be afraid of you!? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1460

    1460 Leaves


    <span>Fan Xian couldn''t help but sigh. Where did these two guys get their confidence from? They wanted to feel fear towards Xiao Rou.


    <span>If it was in the past, perhaps he would, but now, the domain that Ye Fan was in contact with was already iparable. He


    <span>Even in the face of the void that was second only to Shakyamuni, there was no fear. Of course, they would no longer be afraid of any one of the Ancient Divine descendants, even Xiao Rou! i.e.


    Ye Fan had never seen Xiao Rou before, but through the strength of the power of the Doomsday King, he could roughly estimate a basic category. more


    Furthermore, even if Ye Fan were to kill these two insignificant people, the Phoenix n would not dare to make a big move against him. He really did not know why they were so arrogant.


    It looks like you guys are not willing to fight? " Ye Fan teased.Xiao Fengqing said with an arrogant expression, "If Mister Ye dares to make an enemy out of our Phoenix n, you can try!"


    Ye Fanughed loudly, and then his face instantly became gloomy, "Idiot..." Is a mere Phoenix n worthy to be my enemy? "


    With that said, Ye Fan instantly took a step forward. With two hook punches from his left hand, he directly smashed Xiao Fengqing and Huang Qiufeng''s jaws into pieces, causing them to bleed profusely from their noses!<span>The moment both of them fell backwards, Ye Fan grabbed forward again with both of his hands, lifting them up and throwing them into the air! This


    <span>The two people were beaten senseless, they subconsciously wanted to use their internal energy, but before they could take any defensive measures, Ye Fan had already jumped high in the air and heavily beat the two people down to the ground in midair!


    <span>"Bang, bang!"


    After the two of themnded heavily on the ground, Ye Fan consecutively kicked a few times, directly crushing the joints of the two people''s knees. But


    As long as Xu Mingyu had injuries on his body, Ye Fan would directly kick him and return them to them one by one!


    Xiao and Huang screamed miserably, one after the other. They didn''t even have time to react before they realized that they had no more strength left to fight!


    The phoenix feather members beside him were all dumbfounded as their faces paled. in


    In their eyes, the invincible Senior Xiao and Senior Huang, under Ye Fan''s hands, were just like three year olds without any strength to tie a chicken, casually trampling and trampling on the ground!?"Ye Fanpletely crushed these two martial artists with just his powerful physical strength."


    Ye ¡­ Mr. Ye, spare me! Please spare my life! "


    "We were wrong! We. No ¡­. He shouldn''t have hit General Xu! Mr. Ye, please let us go! ¡­ " Xiao


    Feng Qing and Huang Qiufeng werepletely awake at this moment. Sword God Ye Fan was simply aplete madman. He would never consider the background of the Phoenix n, he wouldn''t even blink his eyes when he killed!


    The two of them had their jaws split, so their words were very vague. Listening to it actually made them look especially pitiful. ButYe Fan did not have any intention of being soft-hearted, and he once again sent out two streams of sword intent, directly piercing through their dantian! "


    "No!" Xiao Fengqing screamed in fear and despair. YellowQiu Feng''s face was ashen, their cultivation base had actually been crippled!? leaf


    <span>Only then did Fan Xian sweep his eyes around the crowd, seeing the gazes of reverence in each of his eyes, before locking his eyes onto the group of people that had just gathered around Xiao and Huang.


    "You bunch of people... "It seems like they are the ones who are gathering here." Ye Fan asked indifferently.


    <span>The dozen or so members immediately became nervous and shook their heads.


    <span>No! Mr. Ye! We were also forced into a corner! "


    <span>"That''s right... "We can''t fight back at all. If we don''t listen to them, we won''t be able to stay here any longer ¡­" leaf


    Upon hearing that, Fan Xianughed: "So you''re saying that you guys are also holding back your anger? Are you very dissatisfied with them? " ThisThe group of people nodded and started cursing at the two who were already trash on the ground.


    <span>"Good, then I''ll give you a chance. Those of you who are angry, go up and beat them up. Even if you are beaten to death, you can leave it to me. Just hit them as much as you want!" Ye Fanughed evilly. This


    The group looked at each other in dismay. After hesitating for a moment, they finally walked over and began to punch and kick the two people on the ground! one"As he fought, he even cursed."


    I''ll make you waste your military affairs! "This is in return for yourrades!"


    "I have endured you for a long time!"


    However, there were three people, two men and one woman. They did not go up to fight as if they were very conflicted. Xiao


    <span>After being beaten up for three full minutes, the two of them had be pig-heads. It was impossible to see their original appearances. They were in a semi-conscious state and their bodies were covered with blood. leaf


    Only then did Fan Jian stretch out his hand, saying: "Alright, stop. If you beat them to death, then let them take advantage of it."


    <span>The group of members who were madly fighting seemed to be somewhat unhappy, but they had no choice but to retreat. leaf


    The sails turned to Wang Zihan and said, "Zihan, these two, you can send them away, and the military will take care of Feng Yu." Notice


    "Tell them that they don''t need to listen to the n and just choose people that the military believes they can trust. If the n dares to interfere, tell me ¡­"


    Wang Zihan froze for a moment, and then eagerly said, "Brother Fan, why don''t you lead us!"<span>"Save it, I''m not interested in these kinds of things. If you let me manage an underground defense department, I''d rather train every day"


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, conveniently pointing at the group of people who were beating him up just now, and said: "Right, those who just started hitting people, just get out of the way, there''s no need to stay in the army anymore."


    "Ah?!" Ten


    "The few people who fought just now were extremely astonished and innocent, suspecting that they heard wrongly."Sir God of Swords! Weren''t you the one who told us to call you just now!? " A male member said unwillingly.


    <span>Ye Fan lightlyughed and said, "I''m letting you fight, and I''m not forcing you to fight. Are you saying that if you don''t fight, I will kill you?" Aren''t there three people who didn''t make a move just now? " This


    The group of people were baffled. One of them could not help but ask with a bitter face, "What do you mean by that? For us to fight, and for you to tell us to scram? " leaf


    Fan Fan sighed, and said: "Comrades, colleagues, although you''ve been bullied and oppressed by these two fellows, you guys are all by their side, ttering and ttering ¡­ He<span>Now that we are all down, you can ignore your previous rtionship and fight back with punches and kicks. You


    <span>We may be very good at survival of the fittest, but you guys are not suited to be soldiers in the military. one


    When they finished talking, all of them looked extremely embarrassed. Their faces were burning with embarrassment and shame. They lowered their heads, unable to utter a single word. WhenWhen Ye Fan turned around and left, these young soldiers at the scene all sent him off with very respectful looks.


    Ye Fan did not stay for long. He only came here to get rid of the people from the Phoenix n, and as for how to re-establish order here and find someone to take over management, that was something the higher-ups of China had to consider. Buy


    Ye Fan returned to the hospital with Xu Linshan and told her about the situation of the phoenix feather. xu<span>Mingyu looked quite excited, even though it was inconvenient for him to be in bed, he still thanked Ye Fan several times.


    But the matter clearly did not end like this. As expected, on that very night, Ye Fan received a call from Xiao Fengshan ¡­. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1461

    1461 end


    Since it was Xiao Xin''er and Du Yun''er''s father, Ye Fan was too embarrassed to refuse it. Go<span>After arriving at a secluded location outside of the hospital building, Ye Fan and Xiao Fengshan started talking on the phone.


    "Uncle Xiao." Ye Fan called out briefly, but did not say much. Xiao


    Feng Shan chuckled. "Ye Fan, thest time we parted on Purgatory Ind, you became more and more powerful. You have been quite the celebritytely. The name of the Sword God resounded throughout the Divine Great Land."<span>"It''s just that other people like to pass it around, I have never ced any importance on these false reputations." Ye Fan said. Xiao


    Feng Shanughed dryly, "Yes ¡­" I know that you aren''t someone who covets fame and fortune ¡­ "Otherwise, you would have much more things than you have now ¡­" leaf<span>Fan Xian also didn''t want to beat around the bush, "Uncle Xiao, if there''s anything you want to say, just say it."


    <span>Xiao Fengshan sighed, and said: "The n knows about what happened today ¡­ You may not know, but that Huang Qiufeng is a Huang n disciple, so he isn''t that important, but Xiao Fengqing ¡­ My cousin.


    <span>Xiao Fengqing''s ancestor was precisely the Four Branch Ancestor, Xiao Wanzhong ¡­. is one of the most respected Patriarchs of our Phoenix n. " leaf


    Fan said, "So?"


    "Today... "After the news of Xiao Fengqing and Huang Qiufeng being crippled was sent back to the n, the elders and patriarchs held a meeting to seek an exnation from you," Xiao Fengshan hesitantly said.


    Ye Fan sneered, what kind of request was this? He was probably cursing behind his back until the sky went dark.


    He had to prepare for the n Gathering and temporarily didn''t want to distract himself and start a fight with him, so he temporarily didn''te looking for him."What do you mean?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    <span>"Actually, it''s not that difficult. I just hope that you can make a public announcement to the whole world. Just say it ¡­ This time, you were a little reckless and identally injured them ¡­


    After that, our Phoenix n also has a way out, so we won''t pursue this further. After all, we don''t want to cause too much trouble with your rtionship with our Yun''er. "Xiao Fengshan chuckled and said.<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes: "You want me to apologize to the people of this world, to the phoenix n?"


    "Almost... It''s just that in terms of face, we can live with each other. "Xiao Fengshan advised," Ye Fan, after all, it''s not a blood feud, there''s no need for you to keep on being friends, right? He


    <span>"We''ve already taken a step back. As for the underground defense, we won''t send anyone else to interfere ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian said lightly: "It''s only natural that you guys don''t interfere, because the miasma right now is caused by your people."<span>As for asking me to apologize, that''s impossible, because I didn''t do anything wrong. I didn''t even kill them, which is already giving your Phoenix n a lot of face ¡­


    If it wasn''t for Yun''er, I would have already acted. I wouldn''t have waited until today when theymitted a crime toe here. "<span>"This... Ye Fan, are you really not going to consider this? "I am so kind to advise you ¡­" Xiao Fengshan was a little anxious. leaf


    Fan sneered, "Uncle Xiao, if I''m not wrong, there should be quite a few of your ancestors and elders around the phone, right?"


    Xiao Fengshan was silent for a moment, before admitting, "That''s right ¡­ "I''m in the conference room, along with a few of the Patriarchs."Ye Fan knew that it would be like this, and so he said, "Your Phoenix n members, listen ¡­. If you want to demand an exnation from your hedonistic sons, juste to me. Be magnanimous and don''t expect any tricks or schemes from me, or else ¡­ My sword is the only way! " Speak


    Finished, Ye Fan directly hung up the phone.<span>At this time, in the conference hall of the Feng Wu Forest''s Xiao Family, the atmosphere was iparably heavy. quaternary


    Vein Ancestor Xiao Wanzhong tightly clenched his fist, and said with a gloomy expression: "How dare you ¡­. This brat does not put our Phoenix n in his eyes at all ¡­ Could it be that he truly thinks that the Sword God is on par with the Martial God Ye Wuya!? ""Wan Chong, don''t get too excited. Let this brat show off his might right now. Wait until we take down the dragon vein, then we''ll find him and settle the score. It won''t be toote to teach him a lesson!"


    <span>Huang Yueshanughed and shook her head, "Forgive me for being blunt ¡­ Ye Fan is also not a fool, he probably doesn''t think that we, several hundred years old elders, are no match for him, which is why he dares to be so arrogant. "


    <span>"Even if we aren''t, could it be that Ancestor Xiao Rou is still afraid of him!?" Xiao Wan Zhong said.


    Once she said that, everyone turned their attention to Xiao Rou, who was sitting on the phoenix chair at the top. long<span>Xiao Rou''s hair hung down on the chair. Her round face was currently ying with the Color Magic Cube in her hands. She was ying with it as if she found it quite interesting. Her big eyes were blinking.


    "Ancestor Xiao Rou? Ancestor Xiao Rou? Did you listen to what we just said? " Xiao Wan Zhong asked anxiously.


    <span>Xiao Rou nodded. "I heard it, but ¡­" Those two crippled children are even older than Ye Fan. Their seniority should be high, and they shouldn''t be able to defeat the younger generation. This is already enough to make them lose face.


    Everyone could not help but have bitter expressions on their faces. Hearing this, it sounded like they were losing a lot of face.


    But, Ancestor Xiao Rou, this Ye Fan doesn''t even put us in his eyes. He is obviously going against our Phoenix n! " Xiao Wan Zhong said unwillingly."Ugh ¡­" Xiao Rou pouted and said, "That has nothing to do with me. Isn''t that child from your fourth bloodline? "You are their ancestor."


    Xiao Wan Zhong was instantly speechless, and did not know what to say anymore.


    <span>This time''s incident was actually not that big. The White Tiger n''s descendants were directly killed by Ye Fan, but didn''t they say anything? The Divine Dragon n''s Ji Pengchun was directly killed by Ye Fan! Do you see any movement from them? Me


    <span>They were just two youngsters who had lost two of their cultivation. In reality, they were not a problem. such as


    <span>"The most important thing right now is to prepare for the n Gathering and seize the dragon fountain''s guardian power," Huang Yueshan analyzed.


    <span>Xiao Rou nodded, "Yue Shan is right. The White Tiger n''s Zhan Qiong and Bai Yan have already led their White Tiger n''s young talents to the Silver Valley to train." Me


    "We must make use of this opportunity to open up the secret realm within the parasol tree for the next three months and have Yue Shan bring Xin''er and Yun''er to the secret realm to receive the Rainbow Phoenix''s training ¡­"<span>"When the elders and forefathers heard this, they all wore stern expressions, looking rather surprised.


    What!? The White Tiger n had already begun testing the Silver Blizzard Valley? No wonder he had been so low-key recently! "There isn''t muchpetition for worldly resources anymore ¡­" Xiao Wan Lou suddenly said. Xiao<span>Huang Wen then asked curiously, "Ancestor Xiao Rou, you said just now that the ones who entered the Wutong Secret Realm were Ancestor Yue Shan and two children. As a phoenix, are you not going to enter?"


    I won''t go in. The difficulty of the Seven-Colored Phoenix''s trial is also limited. My realm can no longer receive any increase from the Parasol Tree Secret Realm. Me


    If they went in, only a portion of the trial''s difficulty would be split, making it impossible for the three of them to obtain the greatest amount of improvement. by


    With... When the Parasol Tree Secret Realm opens, I n to go out for a stroll, y around, and wait for them toe out ¡­ "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Alright! It''s done! " Xiao


    At the end of her speech, a surprised voice boasted the improved Magic Cube for everyone to see. phoenixThe ancestors and descendants of the phoenix n looked at each other in dismay. They were once again amazed and curious about the strength of the strongest ancestor but at the same time, felt very helpless towards her childishness ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1462

    <span>1462 Leaves


    The sail stayed with Xu Lingshan at the hospital in Beijing for the night. ben


    <span>If you want to apany more women, you can watch a movie in Beijing, go shopping, and rx your mind. can


    Who would have thought that Chu Yunyao would contact him, saying that it was an important breakthrough. leaf


    The sail could only return to Hua Hai on the second afternoon and arrive at Chu Yunyao''sboratory.


    As soon as they entered theboratory, they saw Chu Yunyao in a white coat, both hands supporting a table. She leaned over to look at some information, and was extremely engrossed in it. leaf


    Fan was about to call out to the woman, but his gaze happened to fall upon the figure that the woman was looking at from behind. Then ¡­<span>The loose white coat could not cover up Chu Yunyao''s perky curves. That concave,bined range, and that rich and round visual impact made Ye Fan feel as if a me was igniting in his dantian. leaf


    <span>The sail slowly walked over. The woman who was seriously reading the information did not notice anything. straight


    To. With one hand, Ye Fan lifted up Chu Yunyao''s coat and held it behind her ¡­ ¡­Only now did Chu Yunyao feel it, and she abruptly turned around. leaf


    <span>The sail pressed forward, grabbing onto Chu Yunyao''s waist, not letting her turn around!


    <span>"You ¡­ What are you doing? " Chu Yunyao twisted her body, but discovered that her back was already pushed up!


    "Little Yao Yao, howe your body is bing more and more attractive? Just keep lying down and let mee from behind ¡­ ¡­ "How about it?" Ye Fanughed evilly. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao was speechless, "I asked you toe back because of my research results!"


    "But all I want to do now is to look at you ¡­" Ye Fan said seriously.


    Chu Yunyao looked at the man''s fiery eyes and rolled her eyes at him. Then she suddenly untied her pants belt and pulled it down.Ye Fan was caught off guard, the woman''s actions were too direct. In the blink of an eye, she waspletely naked! Chu


    Yun Yao crawled over to the experiment table, her back stuck out, lifting up her white coat, and expressionlessly said, "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and solve your physiological needs. I have something important to tell you! "<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. This was really perfunctory, not caring about his feelings at all.


    However, for some reason, Ye Fan still felt that such a simple and crude method was quite exciting. ShouldAt Chu Yunyao''s request, Ye Fan spent more than half an hour to settle the battle.


    <span>After putting on her pants, Chu Yunyao was still a little out of breath, but she didn''t have any intention of resting. Instead, she made Ye Fan go over to the table, pointed at the form, and said, "Look at this." leaf


    Fan Sizhe pulled up his pants, asking with some concern, "Little Yao Yao, did you climb up the clouds just now?" Chu


    Yun Yao knit her brows and asked, "Orgasm?"


    Ye Fan nodded, "What''s the point of speaking in such an academic manner, are you satisfied?"


    Chu Yunyao nodded, "Of course there is. I''m a normal woman, if you act so intensely, can I not react?"<span>"Then why do you seem like ¡­ It''s like you didn''t do anything? " Ye Fan was very depressed, and felt no sense of aplishment.


    Chu Yunyao replied with a question, "Don''t tell me I have to shout, lie on the ground, and spasm through my entire body? Let''s talk about proper business first!? "


    "That''s not true, but I also hope that doing things with you will make youfortable. It can''t be that I feel good alone, right?" Ye Fan said with a serious expression, "This is very important, it''s rted to the harmony between men and women."


    Chu Yunyao didn''t know what to do with the man, she squinted her eyes, then revealed a smile and said, "I''m sofortable, I really like it, I really want to do it again ¡­ ¡­" Are you satisfied now? " leaf


    Fan Xian smiled embarrassedly, he could only look at the table, then he looked at the table and asked, "What''s this?"


    Chu Yunyao''s expression immediately became serious, and she said, "This is a reference table that I made afterparing it with the music from the ancient times andparing it with the runes from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World." Me


    Aputer simtion of millions of times was performed topare the basic logic and confirm that thebination was correct.<span>If my simtion ispletely correct, this should be thenguage of the Ancient Fairy Spirit World, a systematic form that you can use as a phic or Shardline alphabet. "


    Ye Fan carefully thought about it and said, "In other words..." "As long as you follow this form and learn it, you will be able to learn thenguage andnguage of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World!?"<span>Yes, thenguage that we are speaking right now has been simplified after a long history. The pronunciation of thenguage in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World is extremelyplicated. cause


    To create words before we create them, sound is ourmunication text, as if the beast ismunicating with a roar. by"In the past few days, I''ve been specializing in this direction. It''s a natural thing to do, I''ve made this form." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but admire a woman''s intelligence and talent, this was such a big help! energy


    <span>Understanding and speaking thenguage of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was equivalent to having the key to open the culture of that world!


    <span>Little Yao Yao darling! "You are truly outstanding!" leaf


    The sail couldn''t help but go up and grab the woman''s face, pouting her cherry lips, and then heavily kiss her!


    Chu Yunyao was wild with joy towards this man, she showed a cold expression and said, "That''s all I can do. You can go take a look at the information in the ck Stick Man''s storage bag after you learn theirnguage. Me


    It''s probably something rted to cultivation that I don''t understand. Since I''m not interested, you can take your time to read through it. " leaf<span>This was precisely the intention of the sail. He really wanted to know just what was recorded in those jade slips.


    <span>"One more thing, I think I need you to do." Chu


    Yun Yao walked to the side, picked up a box and gave it to Ye Fan."In here, there are four satellite remote cameras, using light batteries. They can be used for at least 10 years without being deliberately damaged.


    You go get these cameras and put them at the entrance to that snowy mountain. Even though you''ve temporarily sealed off that ce, it''s not certain that someone wille out of there ¡­ such as


    "If we do find out, we''ll have to find out and take measures ¡­" Chu Yunyao said with a serious expression. leaf


    Fan Yiping was startled. How could he not have thought of this, "Yao Yao, without you, I don''t even know what to do. You are really too important to me." Chu<span>Yun Yao sneered, "Then you should divorce Su Qingxue and marry me."


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" Ye Fan smiled in embarrassment, picked up the case, and changed the topic, "I will go to that snow mountain and install the camera as soon as possible... I''ll study those jade chips when I get back, haha ¡­ Goodbye, little Yao Yao. You should also take a good rest ¡­ "


    <span>Saying that, Ye Fan quickly slipped out of the Cloud Hall and ran outside. He wiped his forehead and thought to himself, "That was close." No


    It was true that he had been worried about Chu Yunyao. Ye Fan did not stop. He quickly ran to the airport and flew to the snowy mountain. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1463

    <span>1463 to


    <span>At the entrance of the snow mountain, Ye Fan made sure that no one hade out before and felt a little relieved. turn


    Once the cameras were all installed, hemunicated with Chu Yunyao. After finishing the debugging, Ye Fan returned to Hua Hai.


    After working hard for two days, Ye Fan finally had the time to concentrate on learning thenguage of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, as well as the jade slips and beast skin books. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    <span>Not long after, Ye Fan discovered that there were two jade slips inside that contained information about this Bei Xuan Sect''s cultivation technique!


    One "Bei Xuan Dao Art" and one "Ancient Barbarian Beast Subduing Technique" should be the skills and skills of the Northern Xuan Sect. Then ¡­


    In one battle, the "Northern Profound Thunder Technique" and the "One Inch Yin" magic were all recorded within. leaf


    Because the sail did not have the foundation to cultivate a special technique, learning these things required a certain amount of effort and talent. To<span>As for the Barbarian Beast Resisting Technique, it made Ye Fan more interested! This


    The beast taming method recorded in the book was actually able to turn a spirit beast with intelligence directly into a part of its own body, achieving a state of "spirit beast integration".


    The premise was that the Beastmaster had to cultivate to the "Spirit Creation" realm and possess a spirit body.<span>Moreover, the Imperial Censor''s spirit beast had to reach the "Spirit Beast" realm, which was the Demonic Core realm.


    <span>At that time, the spirit beast that had nted the Imperial Beast Seal would be able to directly enter the spirit body of the Beastmaster and be a part of it. one


    Once the "spirit beasts became one," they would be able to switch between human and beast bodies, gaining a formidable ability of one plus one is greater than two.Ye Fan felt that this ancient beast control technique was clearly meant for him!


    <span>If one day Xiao Jin could really transform into a dragon, would he have the chance to borrow the power of this technique to be a dragon and give it a try? Although ¡­


    <span>Of course, he had the Divine Dragon Bloodline, but he had never heard of a bloodline that could turn a person into a dragon.


    At the same time, Ye Fan also thought of Su Qingxue. After all, Mo Mo, who was raised by a woman, seemed to have great potential. No


    After that, when Ye Fan had integrated the spiritual beasts of Gu Man''s Beast Controlling Technique and told Su Qingxue, the woman had firmly opposed this method of cultivation.


    Ye Fan was confused at first, but after thinking carefully... She really didn''t want Su Qingxue to be a giant turtle! poor<span>At one point, Ye Fan started tough in front of the woman, but in the end, he managed to hold it in.


    <span>Of course, to Ye Fan, all of this was still just a dream.


    What he was more concerned about right now was the traditional cultivation method that was retained by the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    Why were they able to reach Core Formation and Spirit Creation, but the surface world didn''t have one?


    <span>Ye Fan was curious, so for the next three to four days, he studied the training methods of this "Bei Xuan Dao Art". meridian


    After summarizing, Ye Fan initially found that this seemed to be due to the difference in training concepts, and the resulting... ground


    The cultivation method retained by the Ancient Immortal Spirit World emphasized on the pursuit of longevity, changing fate in order to live longer.


    As a result, as long as a cultivator reached the Core Formation stage, as long as they took good care of themselves, they could live for thousands of years without a problem. And ¡­


    The new civilization on the surface, everyone''s training, mainly focused on battles. Is


    In such a short period of time, those who had achieved great battle prowess and cultivated ancient martial arts had neglected the pursuit of longevity, focusing only on the quick tempo.This allowed many martial practitioners in their twenties and thirties to reach the peak of their lives early on. phase


    <span>Inparison, in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, cultivators who were a few hundred years old could be found everywhere while they were in the early stages of the Foundation Establishment Stage. When


    <span>However, this didn''t mean that the cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were weaker than the warriors on the ground.


    The ancient method of cultivation was merely more difficult to cultivate, more emphasis was ced on talent, and the initial stages of cultivation would only be slower. true<span>"In terms ofbat strength, each has their own advantages. It all depends on one''s cultivation, techniques, experience, and so forth."


    <span>Du, du, du! "


    Ye Fan was looking at the jade chip when the door was knocked. From


    He walked over, opened the door, and saw Su Qingxue standing there with a displeased expression.


    It''s been a long time since he saw Su Qingxue''s icy face, and even Ye Fan was not used to it. He awkwardly smiled and said, "Wife ¡­. "What''s wrong?""Did you know that you haven''t sent a group to school in a week and didn''t pick her up from school? "The key thing is that you''ve been at home for the past few days," Su Qingxue said coldly.


    <span>Ye Fan rubbed the back of his head, then said with an embarrassed smile, "Aren''t I studying the cultivation of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, and I''m quite engrossed in it ¡­"


    "Your daughter asked me this morning if I did something wrong. Daddy doesn''t like her anymore and won''t y with her for the next few days." Su Qingxue asked, "Are you really afraid that you won''t be able to do it for an hour or two? again


    You''re not the only one who''s busy, I have a lot of things to take care of with the n and the ghost valley! Furthermore, your research is not something that can be solved in just two to three days! " leafWhen Fan Xian heard this, his scalp went numb with guilt. He hurriedly picked up a coat and said, "Wife, I was wrong. Let''s go pick up the ball and finish school!"


    <span>"You are always like this, even if you went out for a few days previously, you still didn''t send me any messages or make any calls ¡­"


    <span>Now that you have raised a child, why can''t you mature a little by being so intimate with her, and by not saying a few words to her for a few days at a time? " Su Qingxue taught him a lesson. leaf


    Fan Xian also knew that he was in the wrong, so he forced a smile and said: "No man is perfect, my wife, please don''t be angry..." "I''ll definitely pay attention to it next time ¡­" GoodSaying evil things, Ye Fan apologizing finally let Su Qingxue''s temper subside a bit. leaf


    The sail was in an LX570, heading for the "euchre kindergarten", not far from home, where Pan had just taken a small shift.<span>As it was a private kindergarten, although the prices were high, the facilities were pretty good.


    <span>Ye Fan parked the car in the spacious parking lot and walked with Su Qingxue to the entrance of the kindergarten. Together with many parents and grandparents, they waited for the kindergarten''s door to open.


    When it was time to leave school, the young teachers of every ss would bring their children to the end of the day. husbandThe wife waited for a few minutes before the bell rang. Soon, a young teacher came out with a team of boys and girls carrying a backpack.


    However, to Ye Fan and Su Qingxue''s surprise, the group of kids still hadn''te out yet.


    Is Mr. Ye''s parents here? " A young female teacher with sses walked out of the crowd and asked loudly. leaf<span>Sail and Su Qingxue quickly walked over, "We are." young


    When the teacher saw Su Qingxue, he was stunned for a moment and then said: "I am the teacher in charge of ss three, my surname is Liu. Two parents, pleasee in with me. Your child has caused a disaster!"


    "What!?" Su Qingxue hurriedly asked: "What happened to my team?"<span>Teacher Liu sighed, "It''s true that Ye Conglomerate is fine, but... She and several other children injured the form teacher, Teacher Chen! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1464

    <span>1464


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were speechless for a long time. They beat up the ss teacher?<span>"Although they also know that their daughter''s strength is quite great, they are not the type to casually beat someone."


    <span>How could that be? Was there some kind of misunderstanding? "Our family is very well-behaved," Su Qingxue said in disbelief.


    <span>Liuoshi didn''t know where to start, so he shouted, "Parents of ss three, if there are any, you can follow me in. There are some things that I need to discuss with everyone..."


    The other parents who came to pick up their children also noticed that their children had note out yet. Upon hearing the news, they followed behind them. leaf


    The sail hugged Su Qingxue''s fragrant shoulder, indicating that she should be fine. The two of them walked into the ssroom together.


    At this moment, the thirty odd boys and girls in ss had not left yet. Child<span>The students sat in their seats hesitantly but helplessly, not daring to move about recklessly. The atmosphere in the ss was a little tense.


    What made Ye Fan and Su Qingxue surprised was that the little girl was pouting her lips angrily, as if she was being punished.


    <span>"ng ng!" Su Qingxue yelled and looked at her daughter in heartache.


    Mom! "Father!" Noticing that his parents were here, the group ran over without a second thought.


    The little fat girl jumped up and jumped into Su Qingxue''s embrace. She pouted with grievance and said with tears in her eyes, "Mom ¡­. Not a bad boy. "They didn''t do it on purpose ¡­"<span>"Don''t cry, don''t cry. Mom and dad are here." Su Qingxue gently patted her daughter''s back and caressed her child''s hair. She looked at Ye Fan worriedly. "Hubby, what do we do ¡­." leaf


    <span>Fan frowned, his heart tight as he asked: "Pan, what exactly is going on? Don''t cry for now, tell daddy ¡­ " mass


    <span>He sniffed with his nose and opened his mouth to say "uh" for a while, as if he didn''t know where to start.


    <span>At this moment, a voice sounded from behind them, asking, "You''re the parents of Ye Conglomerate!?"


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue looked over and saw a man wearing a flowery sleeve, a fair and pretty face, and sses. male


    She was wearing a Herm s belt and a pair of Ferragamo shoes. She looked somewhat schrly. Only


    "Yes, the man''s arm was smeared with red medicine, there was a bruise on the corner of his eye, and the corner of his mouth was cracked, as if he had been beaten."


    Teacher Chen, how are you doing? " The teacher in charge of the ss, Teacher Liu, asked. Last Name


    Chen Zhihua, Ye Fan, and Su Qingxue had all seen him once, and because he was a male teacher rarely seen in kindergartens, he had an impression of him. one


    The other parents who had followed behind them saw this scene, and were very worried as well. They went up to greet them.<span>My injuries are fine, but this kind of behavior must be stopped! This is too vile! " CHEN


    Zhihua angrily said to Ye Fan and Su Qingxue, "Your daughter, how did you guys educate her for such violence in school?"


    Ye Fan said strangely, "Ah, Teacher Chen..." My daughter wouldn''t hit someone for no reason, there must be a reason for this, right? "


    "You want a reason? I want to know too! " Chen Zhihua said, "In thest ss, when I was teaching a child to paint, she rushed up and hit me!<span>I told her to stop, but you kids sure have a lot of strength! I was afraid of hurting her, but she tried even harder!


    <span>In the end, the other disobedient kids in the ss also rushed over and hit me just like her!


    I am a teacher of the people, cannot beat the child, but Ye already hurt me! Do you know how many children you will bring to the ssroom? " aural


    Hearing Chen Zhihua''s righteous words, the parents beside expressed their dissatisfaction one after another.


    <span>"Isn''t this too much! What did the parents teach you? " The old man that received the grandson said unhappily.


    A lot of them were spoiled! I think so! " A fat female parent said in disdain.


    Hearing the words of the parents beside her, Su Qingxue tightly knitted her eyebrows. It was a very unpleasant feeling. leafFan Xian had a moment of doubt as he looked to the side at the group of people around him.


    My girl, you heard. Why did you pounce on Teacher Chen and beat him up when you saw him teaching other kids how to paint? " mass


    <span>The group angrily said, "Because Teacher Chen wants to touch Little Jia! Little Jia didn''t like being touched, but Teacher Chen touched her! I even saw Little Jia crying! " CHEN


    When Zhihua heard this, he was immediately infuriated: "Ye Wenzhou! What nonsense are you spouting!? " leaf


    <span>On the other hand, Fan and Su Qingxue heard something and stopped him, "Teacher Chen, don''t be anxious, just listen to the child''s story ¡­ ¡­" Siu


    <span>At this time, Qingxue also asked: "Tong, which child is Little Jia?" mass


    The group turned around and pointed at a young girl who was sitting in front of them. She was wearing a pink dress and looked very cute.Sun Li Jia is sitting at the same table as the rest of the group, ying house together! "


    <span>"Oh ¡­" Su Qingxue walked to the side of Sun Li Jia and asked with a smile, "Little Jia, don''t be scared. Su Qingxue walked to the side of Sun Li Jia and asked with a smile," Little Jia, don''t be scared.


    <span>Sun Lijia''s small face was a bit red. She bit her lower lip as if hesitating whether she should say it or not. "


    What do you have to ask!? Would I lie to you!? Sun Li Jia, just tell me, is teacher teaching you how to draw!? " Chen Zhihua said loudly. Sun<span>Lijia nodded and said in a trembling voice, "Yes ¡­" Siu


    <span>Qingxue continued to ask closely: "Then teacher taught you to draw, did you do anything you didn''t like?" Positive


    <span>After asking, a woman in a grey trench coat suddenly ran over, squatted down and hugged Sun Li Jia. Then, she turned her head and looked at Su Qingxue coldly, "What are you doing!? My daughter has made it clear! Why are you asking!? "It scared my child!"


    Chen Zhihua said with a serious expression, "Sun Lijia''s mother, right? You can take your daughter away now. This is the problem of Ye Duoduo''s family!" Sun


    Li Jia''s mother picked up her daughter and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, Teacher Chen. I''ll be taking the child away now. I''ve caused you trouble." CHEN<span>Zhihua waved his hand, indicating that they should hurry up and leave. can


    At this moment, Ye Fan stretched out his hand and stopped the mother and daughter.


    "What are you trying to do now!?" Sun Yiyi''s mother was stunned. leaf


    Fan Xian smiled. "Lady, I know you''re very worried right now that if the matter were to turn out as my daughter had said, then your daughter would be caught up in some bad gossip." Me


    <span>It''s also very clear that you did this to protect your own daughter, and you don''t want her to be tainted since a young age as a girl ¡­ "


    Sun Yiyi''s mother had aplicated expression, "I... I don''t even know what you''re talking about! This has nothing to do with our Little Jia! ""Is that so?" Ye Fan pouted at the wronged Sun Li Jia and said: "Today, if you bring her away from here, then if that child encounters this kind of thing again in the future, she will only feel that fighting back will be useless.


    <span>She could only endure in silence as one, two, even more people continued to do those indecent things ¡­


    <span>You''ll make her feel that it''s all her own fault, that it''s her fault, that she''s cute, that it''s normal to be touched. You


    <span>Confirmation ¡­ Is this result what you wanted? " Sun


    <span>His mother became silent, and her expression kept changing, while the other parents also started whispering to each other.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "Have you thought it through clearly? Little Jia is still a child right now. If she encounters this kind of thing, she won''t be able to do anything about it. If word of this got out, everyone will only hate the person who did it." can


    Slowly, once she grows up, this problem will not be directly solved. You will make all of this a stain on someone else, and eventually be a stain on your daughter''s body ¡­ " Sun


    Just when she was about to make up her mind, she looked up at Chen Zhihua''s cold eyes and suddenly thought of something. She shook her head and said, "My own daughter, I can educate her myself, so there''s no need for you to worry! It''s better to take care of your own daughters! "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1465

    <span>1465 Sun


    Her mother''s reaction surprised Ye Fan. Why did it seem like she was afraid of Chen Zhihua?


    In fact, many of the parents present could tell that something was amiss. How could a child, who was only a few years old, casually make up such a lie to deliberately frame their teacher? byTherefore, there was most likely something wrong with Chen Zhihua. However, it was also his freedom that his mother was unwilling to blow this matter up.


    Seeing that Sun Yijia''s mother was about to leave, Su Qingxue suddenly said: "Sun Lijia''s mother, it''s okay if you don''t want to talk about this. It''s none of your business. But


    It was ¡­ Our team was criticized and punished for their kindness in helping Sun Li Jia.


    If you leave just like that, it would be unfair to our daughter, as if my child had done the wrong thing in the whole thing. "<span>Sun Yiyi''s mother frowned and said impatiently: "Then what do you want to do? Is beating up a teacher enough? " Siu


    <span>Qingxue shook her head and said, "Beating the teacher is wrong, but if your daughter doesn''t tell the truth and caused our child to suffer injustice, then I can''t ept it either.


    <span>If your daughter, who has done such a good deed, is punished and ndered, will you feel at ease in your heart? "


    Sun Yiyi''s mother averted her gaze, unable to speak.


    Su Qingxue continued, "From the sound of your ent, you seem to havee from outside the country. In a big city like Hua Hai, finding such a kindergarten to teach your child must be quite stressful."


    "What do you think?" Sun Yiyi''s mother gave a self-deprecatingugh, "From what I see, all of you seem like rich people. We are justmoners. It''s not so easy to let our children go to school well." SiuQingxue nodded in understanding. She coldly nced at Chen Zhihua and said, "As far as I know, Chen Zhihua''s uncle is also the director of You Le kindergarten. He is also one of the minority shareholders in You Le Education Group.


    You don''t dare to offend Chen Zhihua because you''re afraid that his rtionship will affect your child''s ability to go to school here, right? " Sun<span>Hearing that, Mother''s face turned pale, and she hurriedly shook her head, saying, "No... No! I... We didn''t think about it! "


    On the other hand, Chen Zhihua''s face was extremely ugly, "Mr. Ye''s parents, don''t nder us! I work here and I have a qualification certificate! What does it have to do with my uncle being the garden''s director!? Difficult


    Is it because I have a background that I am being ndered by you all!? "Ye Fan quietly watched from the side. Against such an insignificant person, he might as well let the woman handle everything.


    At the same time, he thought to himself, "It seems that Su Qingxue has investigated quite a few information about this kindergarten in advance, and even investigated the background of the teacher." No


    Yes, for Su Qingxue, searching for this information was very easy. Since it was a group of ces to go to school, she would definitely pay more attention.<span>At this time, Su Qingxue picked up the phone and dialed a number. No


    <span>Not longter, the call connected.


    "I''m in kindergarten,e over."


    After speaking, Su Qingxue immediately hung up.


    <span>Chen Zhihua frowned and asked, "Who are you talking to?" "What are you trying to do?"


    Su Qingxue was expressionless and didn''t even bother to reply.


    "Deliberately mystifying ¡­ "Mr. Ye''s parents, if you continue to cause trouble like this, I''ll report it to the management. I can''t let your children attend school here!" Chen Zhihua said righteously.


    Su Qingxue sneered, "No one is qualified to expel my daughter."


    <span>Haha! You really know how to boast. Don''t tell me this You Le kindergarten is opened by your family!? " Chen Zhihua had a face of ridicule as he said to the parents behind him, "Everyone take a good look. It''s exactly because of this kind of arrogant parents that they taught their children so badly! Savage! Large


    Even families had to be used to it, they definitely could not be like this kind of parent! "Today, I will definitely report this matter to the higher-ups and seek justice for myself. I will also exchange it for a good learning environment for the other children!" Home


    The Elders had an awkward expression, so they could only smile and nod their heads. Positive


    At this moment, a fat middle-aged man hurriedly ran in from the entrance of the ss.<span>The middle-aged man seemed to be in a hurry. His forehead was covered in sweat and his shirt was already wet.


    "Mr. Garden Master?" When Chen Zhihua saw this middle-aged man, he was slightly surprised, "Why are you here?"<span>The person who hade was the director of this kindergarten, Li Jianmin, who was also Chen Zhihua''s uncle. can


    Who would have thought that Li Jianmin would ignore his nephew. He bent his waist with a ttering smile and greeted Su Qingxue, "Su Dong, it''s rare for you to ask me toe here. What''s the matter?" SiuQingxue said lightly: "Department Head Li, this Teacher Chen Zhihua said that my daughter beat him for no reason, and now he wants to expel my daughter ¡­ ¡­ What do you think? "


    <span>"Ah!?" Li Jianmin eximed and immediately red at Chen Zhihua, "What happened to you?!" "How could it be like this!?"


    <span>Uncle... Oh, the nter. "She ¡­" Chen Zhihua was a little confused and exined, "Her daughter took the lead to hit me ¡­ I''ve been injured! "


    "Shut up! Why would Chairman Su''s daughter hit you for no reason!? What exactly did you do!? " Li Jianmin flew into a rage. CHENZhihua looked aggrieved, "Mr. Garden Master, why are you asking me this? I didn''t do anything wrong... No


    Should they be wrong? They are ndering me, so why don''t you just let their daughter go to school here!? " inIn Chen Zhihua''s opinion, even if Su Qingxue was the chairman of argepany with a strong background, she couldn''t be too picky about the kindergarten matter. His uncle was the one who decided everything.


    "Shut up! Who do you think you''re talking to!? This is Su Qingxue and Su Dong! Thergest shareholder of our You Le Education Group! SiuDong''s daughter attending ss in this kindergarten is thinking highly of us! If you keep talking nonsense like this, I''ll fire you! "Get lost!" plum


    <span>If Jianmin wasn''t afraid of the consequences, he would have pped his nephew until he died. This nephew of his was really stupid! This


    <span>Once, Chen Zhihua''s expression was as wonderful as it could be. Panic, astonishment, fear, and regret ¡­


    He realized that he had gotten himself into big trouble this time. He actually wanted to fire her daughter in front of the big boss?! Wasn''t this suicidal!?


    The parents present were all quite surprised. After all, many of them were from Hua Hai and had heard of Su Qingxue''s name.So she is Su Qingxue from the Embroidery Group? "


    "Definitely! "I was wondering why it looked so familiar ¡­" "


    <span>"As expected of the country''s top rich and powerful. The You Le Education Corporation should have a market value of several billion, buying as and when they say they want ¡­"


    "This amount of money, to Su Qingxue, it''s nothing. She''s making several hundred million every day ¡­" Home


    The elders were pleasantly surprised. After all, if their children were able to go to school with the daughter of an extremely wealthy family, they might be good friends in the future. leafFan Xian was also surprised. He didn''t expect that Su Qingxue had already bought all the parents in the kindergarten. As expected, they had done a lot of preparation for the school.


    <span>"Uncle ¡­" You. "You didn''t tell me this before ¡­" Chen Zhihua was already in a panic and couldn''t wait to call him uncle. plum


    <span>Jianmin coldly snorted, "How approachable is Chairman Su. She specifically warned me to not let the teachers and staff in the garden know that her daughter is going to school here. Hurry up and tell me what exactly did you do wrong!? "


    Chen Zhihua''s face turned bitter and said while holding his breath, "I... "I really didn''t do anything..."


    <span>Su Qingxue, on the other hand, looked at Sun Yiyi''s dumbstruck mother and said: "Sun Lijia''s mother, don''t worry, your daughter will be expelled. Can you tell me what happened just now?"


    <span>Ah? Oh... Good... "Alright ¡­" Sun Yiyi''s mother had never thought that her daughter''s ssmate would have such a background. She nervously put Sun Lijia down and then encouraged: "Jiajia, what did that Teacher Chen do to you? If you have anything to say, just say it." Sun


    Li Jia''s eyes lit up and she said in an aggrieved tone, "Teacher Chen... He touched me. Put your hand under my skirt. "I don''t like it, so he wouldn''t let me go ¡­"


    The moment these words came out, all the parents present were filled with righteous indignation and started swearing loudly, using Chen Zhihua of not being a good person.


    Beast! "Such a young child actually dares to make a move!?"


    I think it''s on some of the news, it''s this kind of scum! "Scum!"


    Chen Zhihua''s face was deathly pale as he copsed to the ground, revealing a pleading expression towards his uncle. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1466

    <span>1466


    On the other hand, Li Jianmin''s face was as gloomy as water. He didn''t even look at them and wished that he never had such a nephew.Mother Sun''s eyes reddened. She wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and hugged her daughter tightly, saying, "Chairman Su, in fact, I''m not afraid of you making fun of me. Jiajia mentioned it to me several times, saying that she was touched by a male teacher at school.


    <span>We went out of the country to work, worked hard to earn money, and finally managed to find a good kindergarten for our daughter. We wanted to go to a good primary school in the future ¡­ Light


    <span>It''s the school fees. My sry for half a year is already paid here. If the child leaves, I can only return to my hometown to study. We can''t bring her with us anymore ¡­


    Therefore, he could only tell Jiajia to avoid his teacher as much as possible and not reveal his true intentions ¡­ To be honest, as parents, how could we not feel pain in our hearts ¡­ " aural


    With these words, the parents looked at the mother and daughter with pity. They were even more contemptuous towards Chen Zhihua. Siu<span>Qingxue coldly looked at Chen Zhihua and said, "I know that even now, your conscience will not hurt, because you have no conscience at all ¡­"


    Li Jianmin immediately kicked his nephew, "You bastard! To make you a master teacher, is that how it works!? "Why aren''t you apologizing to Chairman Su!?"


    Su ¡­ Su Dong... I was wrong! I know I was wrong! Just give me a chance! At most, I''ll just be a teacher in the future! " "Master!" Chen Zhihua begged as he kneeled on the ground and started to kowtow to Su Qingxue.<span>"It seems like the one you should apologize to the most is Sun Li Jia and her mother," Su Qingxue said. CHEN


    <span>Zhihua quickly turned around, crawled to Sun Lijia and apologized to her mother, "Sun Lijia! Teacher was wrong! Teacher will never be like this again! Just help teacher... Sun Yiyi''s mom, I won''t dare to do that ever again! " Sun


    When she saw him, she hugged her mother tightly, not daring to look at him any longer. There was still some lingering fear in her heart.<span>Seeing this scene, Su Qingxue frowned and said, "Enough!" CHEN


    Only then did Zhihua crawl back to the woman, trembling in fear as he said, "Su Dong ¡­ "Please let me go, I really don''t dare to ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue said directly to Li Jianmin, "Ms. Li, I want this Chen Zhihua punished ording to thew. Do you think there''s a problem?"


    "Huh?" Li Jianmin was sweating like it was raining, and quickly nodded, "No ¡­" "No problem."You won''t cover up for your rtives, will you? " Su Qingxue asked again. plum


    <span>Jianmin was so scared that he quickly shook his head, "No, no! Absolutely not! This is rted to the reputation of our kindergarten, the reputation of You Le Group. How can I do such a thing?! "


    <span>"At this moment, all Li Jianmin can think of is to protect his own self."


    Very good, I believe that Department Head Li is also a righteous person, "Su Qingxue said lightly:" In addition, I hope that after today, your teaching staff will not have any special treatment for me.


    I don''t want my child to go home. Tell me she''s ufortable in kindergarten. Do you understand what I mean? "


    <span>Li Jianming respectfully smiled and said, "Understood, I will have a good talk with the new form teacher and let them take note." Siu


    Seeing that the matter was almost settled, Qingxue asked Ye Fan: "Hubby, do you think this way of handling it is okay?"


    <span>Ye Fan originally thought that Su Qingxue would give Chen Zhihua some face, but he didn''t expect her to use a legal weapon to resolve this matter.


    <span>However, after careful consideration, in such a situation, it was indeed more appropriate to talk about the rule ofw. If


    In the past, Ye Fan might beat up this Chen Zhihua, but now, Ye Fan already had no interest in beating up such a drowning dog. meridian


    After this incident, there was no need for Chen Zhihua to be a young master anymore. There would even be disasters for him in prison. The society would look down on him and his life would fall to the bottom. Only


    If one looked at Chen Zhihua''s despairing expression and his regretful expression, then they would know that it wouldn''t make any difference even if they didn''t beat him.Moreover, in front of so many kids, Ye Fan didn''t want to appear too violent, especially since his daughter''s physical condition was special. Many times, he just didn''t know how to use his power.


    "Let''s ask the child." Ye Fan rubbed his head and asked with a smile, "Tong, what do you think about teaching this bad teacher to the police uncle?"<span>Bound Boat cutely smiled and nodded, pping as he said, "That''s great! Get the police to lock up the bad guys! " leaf


    Fan Jian shrugged at Su Qingxue, "It seems like your choice is very wise, wife."


    Su Qingxue smiled gently. She extended her hand, grabbed the small hands and walked out.Mom! Aren''t they good kids? Did you do the right thing today? " "What happened?"


    Hmm... Good boy, but next time. "If you can avoid hitting people, then don''t hit them. If you have any problems, you can go home and tell your parents. That would be even better." Su Qingxue lectured.


    <span>Okay. "I understand ¡­" one


    <span>When the family of three arrived at the school gate, Sun Yijia''s mother followed them out and said, "Thank you!" Su Dong! It''s really helped us a lot! " Siu


    <span>Qingxue turned around and lightly said, "I just don''t want my daughter to suffer any grievances, you don''t have to thank me."


    "To you, it is a small matter, but to my family, I am truly grateful." Sun Yiyi''s mother sincerely said. Sun


    Li Jia followed beside her mother with one hand gripping her skirt. Her big eyes looked at Su Qingxue and Wu Chen in admiration.


    Ye Fan''s eyes flickered. He walked in front of Sun Li Jia, squatted down, and said with a smile, "Do you think that your mother is very useless and can''t help you? But you have such a powerful mother, do you really envy her?" Sun<span>She looked away, her head bowed, and said nothing. And ¡­


    <span>Sun Yiyi''s mother''s eyes were filled with disappointment, but her face was also filled with sorrow ¡­ "


    <span>"Hehe ¡­" Ye Fan stretched out his hand and stroked Sun Li Jia''s little head, and said: "You know, previously there was no father, and no mother ¡­ ¡­" She lives alone in an orphanage. "


    Sun Yiyi''s mother and Sun Lijia were both stunned as they watched the scene unfolding in front of them.<span>They never would have imagined that there would still be such a passage to pass ¡­ "


    Listen, little friend Sun Li Jia, your mother is very amazing. She works hard to earn money, she sends you to school, picks you up from school, buys you food, buys you games, apanies you everyday ¡­


    A lot of kids like you can only stay in the orphanage, and their parents can''t stay with them or protect them.<span>Thus ¡­ Your mother may not be the best. She can''t beat that bad teacher, she can''t buy a kindergarten...


    <span>But she will listen to your grievances, and always apany you, and never leave you behind ¡­ "


    <span>Sun Li Jia listened with tears in her eyes. She turned her head to look at her mother. Sun Li Jia''s mother, who was standing beside her, also had red eyes.


    <span>"Your own mother is the best, don''t envy anyone," said Ye Fan, as he patted the little girl on the shoulder, turned around and left. When


    <span>The family of three walked out of the kindergarten. When they arrived at the parking lot, they turned around and saw Sun Yiyi''s mother carrying her daughter. The mother and daughter walked out with a smile on their faces. Siu


    <span>Qingxue gently looked at the man, and said with a hint of yfulness: "Hubby ¡­ ¡­ "You make it sound so good, but I don''t see how close you are to your mother-inw. Why don''t you go back to Purgatory Ind to see her?" leaf


    <span>The sail opened the back door of the car, allowing Yuan Zhou to sit inside. She rolled her eyes and said, "Can''t you carry a pot?"


    <span>However, the group of people heard him and curiously asked, "Daddy''s mom, is she Grandma? Do you have any grandmothers? " leaf


    <span>Su Qingxue, on the other hand, naturally nodded, "Right, do you really want to see grandma again?"


    I did! " "Yes, yes, yes."


    Then Mommy will take you to see Grandma, okay? " Su Qingxue asked again. mass


    <span>He nodded his head with all his might, full of anticipation.


    Ye Fan had a big headache. Letting his wife and daughter see Nie Wuyue? "Why does this scene make him feel very nervous and ufortable?"


    Wife... "Isn''t this a little sudden? I''m not mentally prepared." Ye Fan said depressingly. Siu<span>Qingxue humphed, "Is there someone like you?" Since he had adopted his own mother and even allowed sister Zimo to meet him, why didn''t he let her meet him? Shouldn''t I have seen it first?! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1467

    1467 Leaves


    Fan Jian could not help but smile bitterly. It seemed like Su Qingxue had always kept this matter in her heart ¡­ "At that time, she wasn''t at Purgatory Ind, but when the other women saw Nie Wuyue, she felt a bit unbnced."


    "Fine, fine, fine. Of course you can see them if you want to, but don''t you still want to go to school? You can''t just directly skip ss for the sake of going to Purgatory Ind, right?" SiuBut Qingxue was already prepared, "You forgot, the day after tomorrow will be the National Day holiday. I will take you guys to the Purgatory Ind to stay for a few days. It just happens to be a vacation." leaf


    <span>"Sailor was suddenly speechless, so it turns out that the woman had already decided."


    "What, you don''t like it when I see you, mother-inw?" Su Qingxue said with a bit of grievance: "If you really don''t like it, then I won''t go."


    Ye Fan scratched his head, and helplesslyughed, "Actually, I don''t know either. I just feel weird ¡­." yep"Alright, if you want to go then go. I just happen to have prepared a new batch of pills for you and your fellow brothers and sisters on the ind." Siu


    <span>Qingxue then smiled and nodded. Triple


    <span>After returning home and eating dinner, Su Qingxue busily prepared toplete the salutations and prepare the first time for her mother-inw to give her a present or something like that. leaf


    Fan Xian, on the other hand, yed a jigsaw puzzle for a while. After his daughter went to watch cartoons, he left by himself.Because he hadn''t practiced much in the past few days, and was fully focused on studying the techniques of the Northern Xuan Sect, Ye Fan decided to take some time to try it out for himself. end


    <span>Only when he truly trained would he be able to sense the true meaning of these techniques. And ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan felt that the strange technique "One Inch Yin" was quite useful and worth learning from. to


    After reaching a forest in the wilderness, Ye Fan sat down with his legs crossed. He took out a few pieces of Deste Stone and used it as a source of spirit energy. Then, he began to practice the Northern Xuan Tao technique. Right


    From Ye Fan''s perspective, the Qi Condensation stage had already passed. His internal energy should be around the Foundation Establishment stage.Needless to say, this level of cultivation was nothing in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    ording to the Bei Xuan Tao technique''s method of luck, Ye Fanbed through the primeval essence in his body, but found that there weren''t many changes, and his primeval essence also didn''t increase.


    <span>Ye Fan could not help but be puzzled for a moment, but after thinking for a moment, he suddenly understood!


    In truth, the [Nuwa Heaven Mending] technique which he trained in wasn''t much inferior to this [Northern Mysterious] technique. It didn''t matter which technique he trained in; the only difference was the direction in which he trained in it. order<span>Looking forward, the reason why these cultivation methods of the new civilization did not reach Core Formation and Spirit Creation, aside from the deliberate pursuit of speed, was also likely because the circumstances did not allow it. cause


    In order to reach the Core Formation stage, one needed the concentration of spiritual energy. Without the assistance of spirit stones like the Great Destion Stone, it was extremely difficult.Perhaps it was because of theck of prehistoric stones after the great war with the civilization, which resulted in the change of cultivation methods.


    However, Ye Fan currently had quite a lot of prehistoric stones, so he could give it a try and see if he could sessfully form his core. Only<span>With Ye Fan''s current inner force cultivation level, his true energy was still far from the Core Formation stage, so Ye Fan could only slowly cultivate... "


    Wait a minute. But then again, why should I only train my true essence ¡­ "Ye Fan muttered to himself. He suddenly remembered that he was mainly practicing the way of the sword.


    <span>Before the ck lotus died, it had also specifically said that he was a "sword cultivator." Did that mean that training in the way of the sword was also a path that had existed since ancient times?


    Ye Fan thought about it and then began to condense his sword intent. He used the sword intent''s energy as another type of true essence and tried to form his own core within his body! end<span>"Unexpectedly, Ye Fan''s sword intent was much stronger than his Zhen Yuan, and once condensed, the concentration would far surpass his Zhen Yuan!"


    This degree of solidification ¡­ "Perhaps he might really be able to form his core ¡­" leaf<span>Fan Xian had a trace of anticipation in his heart. He couldn''t help but try to condense the Sword Intent Dantian into a Jindan ording to the method of Core Formation in the Northern Mysterious Daoist Method ¡­ leaf


    The sails'' sword intent could be obtained from Heaven and Earth without the aid of the Great Destion Stone.The endless sword intent energy converged into his Dantian, quickly forming a whirlpool that was continuously beingpressed and concentrated... Diaspora


    Gradually, a tiny speck began to appear within his dantian. This was the origin of the golden core of the path of the sword!


    <span>Every single golden core was constantly being strengthened, strengthened, and stabilized from a point of no return ¡­


    Until the final moment of stability, even the Jindan would fail! leaf<span>A trace of ecstasy appeared in Fan''s heart! It seemed like his line of thought was correct! Any type of energy could try to form a Core Formation, even if it was sword intent!


    What would a pill formed from sword intent be like?


    <span>Although Ye Fan was looking forward to it, he didn''t dare to get distracted. His spiritual sense was closely watching the situation of his dantian, and he could only feel that the sword intent in his dantian was bing more and more bulging.


    Core Formation really required absolute control to proceed. The gap between Foundation Establishment and Core Formation was dangerous, and many people would find it difficult to cross in their entire lives!<span>Ye Fan naturally had confidence in his control of sword intent. However, the problem was that he discovered that his dantian, his meridians, seemed to be unable to bear the sword intent that was continuously pouring in and condensing!


    Gradually, Ye Fan''s forehead and back began sweating, and even some fine lines of blood began seeping out.


    "Hiss ¡­"Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air. He felt that if this went on, he would not be able to withstand his sword intent. It would be too painful, and he would end up with a training mistake.


    After a moment of hesitation, Ye Fan decided to go all out and directly activate the first stage of disintegration!Under the state of disintegration, his body had been strengthened, and his cell regeneration ability as well as his ability to withstand pain had all improved significantly. quaque


    This continued for an unknown period of time before Ye Fan felt that his Sword Truth Golden Elixir had finally grown to the size of a small grain of rice! can<span>The problem was that this was far from enough! Gold


    Only when the pill reached a certain point could it spin on its own. It would form a system in the Dantian and provide a steady flow of true energy. And ¡­


    A Jindan with too little quality was unable to sustain self-sufficiency, just like a child that had not grown up and was unable to establish itself in society. quantity


    One needed to reach a certain level to be able to achieve a qualitative change. This kind of quantity was too small; it was simply not enough to support a single Jindan!


    At this moment, disintegrating oneyer at a time seemed like he could no longer withstand the bacsh from the sword intent on his body!


    To use sword intent to form a golden core, only Ye Fan would dare to do so. If it was a cultivator withmon knowledge from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, they would definitely think that he was a madman! cause<span>Sword intent was a purely destructive energy. Even if one was a sword cultivator, it was likely to harm their own body. This


    <span>It waspletely different from the elemental energy formed by the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, which could nourish the body!


    For example, the first was a Core Formation using the Bejewelled Nectar, and the second was a Core Formation using arsenic sulfate! Could it be the same!? can<span>However, Ye Fan''s thoughts were just so reckless. He had to walk the streets many times by himself, and he wouldn''t dare to think of anything! Addition


    <span>With his strong physique and the skill of disintegration in his hands, Ye Fan was able to hold on for so long!


    <span>"No... The second stage of disintegration! "


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, not believing what he saw. What if he was only missing thisst breath?! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1468

    <span>1468


    Even Ye Fan himself did not know what kind of crazy behavior it was for the Second Layer to break down and resist the berserk sword intent in his body, then forcefullypressing the Sword Intent Gold Forming Pill in his dantian! matterIn reality, apart from him, no other de Master would dare to use this move. It was no different from suicide!


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan was like a nuclear bomb that could explode at any time. As long as he made the slightest mistake, his entire body would explode like thousands of swords piercing his heart.


    However, Ye Fan did not think about how dangerous it would be at the moment, as all of his energy was focused on how to condense the Sword Intent Golden Elixir...<span>Unknowingly, in thetter half of the night, Ye Fan''s whole body was drenched in sweat with traces of blood.


    As Ye Fan''s face turned paler and paler, the Sword Qi Jindan actually grew very slowly...


    "Damn it... "As expected, it''s not easy..."Ye Fan bitterly sighed in his heart, and he discovered that his consciousness was starting to blur.


    After the secondyer disintegrates and forms the core, the consumption was too great. Although sitting still seemed like it was the limit, every cell was being tested and one''s mental force was also reaching its limit ¡­<span>This won''t do. If this goes on, I will make a mistake and die!


    Ye Fan felt a burst of regret, but he still had to remove the second disintegration... "<span>"Hu!" leaf


    <span>The saily down on the grass, feeling exhausted. Dan


    Within the field, a small, grain sized body of sword intent, after losing thepressed power, was disintegrated and dissipated.<span>Even after a night of effort, it was still unsessful.


    <span>However, Ye Fan was not discouraged. He was at least certain that the sword intent could also form a core. It was only because the sword intent was even more violent than true spirit, and the difficulty of forming a core was many times higher than that. leaf


    Fan Xian believed that as long as he continued to be stronger, allowing the duration of the second stage to be even longer, and his control over the sword intent to be more subtle, there woulde a day when he could form the Sword Intent Golden Core!


    Lying in the wilderness, looking at the stars, gradually, Ye Fan felt that his eyelids couldn''t keep up and felt drowsy, so he fell asleep... SALE (TL: SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALEThe next morning, a phone call woke Ye Fan, who was lying on the grass. leaf


    "It''s been a long time since the sail slept like this. Wiping his eyes sleepily, he picked up the phone and saw that it was actually from thatzy bastard, Belial."<span>"What''s wrong, slob ¡­" Then ¡­


    By the side, Beryl snickered, "Boss, are you free?"


    <span>Empty your head... Do I look like someone who has nothing to do? " Ye Fan wiped his face and said.


    "Boss, you have to take care of everything, but you still need time to rx, don''t you?" "I think you''ve worked too hard. You should give yourself a good holiday."


    <span>"If you have a fart, hurry up and fart. What the hell is going on?" Ye Fan jokingly scolded.


    Beryl smiled embarrassedly, "It''s like this ¡­" Actually, my new book has been released. This time, I am holding a new book conference at Fragrant City International University, which will be held tomorrow.<span>I think even though Fragrant City is a special administrative region, it is still China. Boss, can youe over and cheer for me? " shellfish


    <span>When Lear wanted to publish a new book, Ye Fan believed it because this guy was only diligent in cultivation, but he was also proficient in eating, drinking, and entertainment.


    Fashion Week, concerts, tasting parties, dances. They were all ces that he frequented. He


    One of the main identities in the world is that of a best-selling author, and the main things he writes about are the things he eats and ys with.<span>On Twitter and Facebook, he had quite a few fans. Everyone envied him for traveling around the world, visiting the upper ss, and interacting with famous women.


    "Ye Fan felt that if it wasn''t for the fact that Beryl had grown up in the old days as a ruler and if it wasn''t for the fact that he was living in the underground world, he would have already won the Nobel Prize in literature!"


    Call me to your new book conference? "I''ve never seen you ask me toe and support you before." Ye Fan was puzzled. shellfish


    Lear smiled mysteriously, "This time''s press conference will be different from any previous ones. Boss, you have toe. It''s very important to me!" I''ve already called the other brothers over! " leaf


    Fan Xian felt a strange feeling. He didn''t know what this fellow was up to, but since Berrill had already said so, as his brother, he naturally had no choice but to go.<span>To be able to get the core members of INFERNO to gather in Fragrant City to write a book for a tform, this guy had quite the reputation.


    <span>Coincidentally, Ye Fan also didn''t really want to meet Nie Wuyue with Su Qingxue and the group. Going to Purgatory Ind two dayste shouldn''t make him feel too awkward.


    Ye Fan stood up shakily, feeling a bit tired. It seemed like his crazy attempt to break through to the Jindan Stagest night was simply too exhausting. leaf


    <span>After the sail had rested for a while, he ran back to his home in Egret County, took a bath, and went downstairs to eat breakfast. When


    <span>Ye Fan told Su Qingxue that he was going to Fragrant City first. When he was participating in the Berryl''s new book, Su Qingxue even suspected that Ye Fan was lying to her because he didn''t want to apany her to see Nie Wuyue.


    Ye Fan was speechless for a while, and then went online to search for it. "Beryl''s New Book Press Conference", immediately came up with some news.<span>"He''s actually going to issue a new book. I didn''t see iting ¡­" "This Belle is quite famous in the literary world too," Su Qingxue said in surprise.


    When Ye Fan saw the name of the new book, he couldn''t help but be stunned, "< The Other half of my life > ¡­" This guy ¡­ "Could it be ¡­"Ye Fan immediately thought of something and suddenly smiled. No wonder he said that this press conference was different from the past.


    Su Qingxue also thought of this and said, "It seems that your INFERNO has another devil that wants to get married."


    "That bastard, how could he keep it quiet. I wonder where he found the other half ¡­" Ye Fan smiled and shook his head.


    After breakfast, Ye Fan booked a ne ticket to Fragrant Sky city, and he was toozy to pack up his things. After arranging to meet with Su Qingxue at Purgatory Ind for a few days, he headed to the airport by himself.


    <span>This time, Ye Fan was toozy to take a private ne. In any case, when they arrived at Fragrant City, he would have to gather with his other brothers. At that time, he would just take their ne. cause


    <span>For the sake of time, Ye Fan was only left with the first ss seat, so he was rarely in the front of the ne. one


    <span>Ever since the beginning, Ye Fan had always liked to sit in economy ss, not because he wanted to pretend to be low-key, but because he was used to living a frugal life. No


    <span>One of them had an egg-shaped face, a full body, ck stockings and long legs, the other had a oval face, and a slightly shorter figure, but the ratio was not bad.


    Ye Fan felt that along the way, he should be able to have a good chat with them about the ideals of life, and finally add a WeChat or something ¡­ Maybe he could make an appointment in Fragrant City for a meal in the future? Positive


    When Ye Fan was in a good mood and was nning his next step well, a snow-white skinned girl wearing leather straw and big sunsses, with a pointed chin and a famous brand all over her body, walked to the side of Ye Fan''s seat. Female<span>He just stood there, chewing gum and not saying a word.


    <span>A tall man in a ck suit followed her in. He looked like an assistant as he said to Ye Fan in a Shardde, "Sir, please step aside and take another seat. My boss will be taking the two seats over here."


    With that, the man pointed to an empty seat on the other side. leaf


    Bewildered, Fan didn''t know why this ck-haired, yellow-skinned guy insisted on talking Shardte, but he also replied in Shardte, "That''s my ticket.""That''s right, but my boss doesn''t like people on the ne. You can sit in the seat I pointed out to you. We''ll also buy that seat," the male assistant said, showing the ticket to Ye Fan. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1469

    1469 1


    Zhang Hua Hai''s first-ss ticket to Fragrant Sky city cost more than 10,000 yuan. This guy actually bought an extra ticket for two seats? leafThis was the first time Fan Xian encountered such an oddity. Even if he was rich, it shouldn''t be spent like this.


    <span>Judging from that leathery girl''s appearance, it seemed as if she didn''t even bother to look at him nor bother to talk to him. She had an air of superiority.


    Most of the time, Ye Fan was easy to talk to, but this woman''s attitude really made him feel somewhat disgusted.


    He didn''t even bother to open his own mouth to ask for an assistant to change seats? Was this even right? leaf


    Sails naturally had no interest in following their instructions, shaking his head and saying, "I won''t trade, this is the position I chose, there is no obligation to trade." maleThe assistant suddenly frowned. The woman''s chewing gum also stopped for a moment. Behind her sunsses, there seemed to be a trace of boredom.


    <span>"Sir, you had better cooperate, otherwise ¡­" "It''s not good for you," the male assistant said bluntly. leaf


    <span>Fan spread out his hands. "I don''t owe you guys anything. Anyway, I''ll sit here. Is your boss interested in sitting down?"


    The male assistant had an unsightly expression on his face as he looked at his boss, the fashionabledy beside him. Female


    He impatiently took off his sunsses, lightly tossed his hair, and had a cold and arrogant look on his face.Ye Fan had seen a lot of women. This woman looked pretty good, but her eyelids were cut, her nose had been padded, and her chin had a cushion length. Her lips were lips that could be used in a stic surgery. heel


    <span>Compared to his beauties, this woman was a bit inferior. She was vulgar and was the most suitable adjective. She couldn''t even bepared to the two flight attendants who were standing.


    <span>However, this kind of face was currently quite popr. Many celebrities had simr appearances.


    <span>"Miss Tracy?"


    <span>Was it really Tracy? Wow! We''ve met the person! "


    The two flight attendants and a few passengers looked over. They were all very surprised and excited to see the woman.


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, could he really be a star? But he didn''t know her ¡­ He didn''t pay much attention to the entertainment industry.


    <span>Cui Qianpletely ignored these people, coldly looked at Ye Fan, and said: "I can understand why you would want to sit together with me, but I don''t like sitting together with strangers, please move aside." leaf


    Sails smiled, "A person on the ne can''t always be with an acquaintance, right? Besides... I don''t even know who you are, how could I recognize you? " Speak


    <span>After saying that, Ye Fan somewhat suspiciously asked the flight attendant, "Beautiful girl, is this person very famous? What does she do? " in


    The air stewardesses and passengers were looking at Ye Fan strangely.<span>"Sir, do you really not know Miss Tracy? She''s the most popr singer in Fragrant City right now. Recently, she participated in a very popr ''Singer'' program in the Maind. The oval faced air stewardess said. Cui


    She looked at Ye Fan with disdain and said, "You don''t have to pretend. I know you recognize me, and there are a lot of crazy fans who are like you, pretending to be unfamiliar with me just to get close to me ¡­ ¡­" But I''m sorry, I don''t like to be disturbed in this way. "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan almost couldn''t hold back hisughter. She actually thought that he was intentionally putting on an act to get close to her? Speak<span>To be honest, this kind of appearance, Ye Fan really doesn''t think much of it!


    "Are all of you singing now this narcissistic? I told you, I don''t know you.


    "Whatever you want, I''m not going to change." Ye Fan clicked his tongue and crossed his legs, sitting motionlessly. Cui


    Upon seeing this, a trace of anger appeared in Qian Qian''s eyes as she said to the assistant beside her, "Andy, quickly settle this!"


    <span>Andy also had a face full of dissatisfaction. She took out a stack of cash from her briefcase. From the looks of it, there was around 10,000 yuan. Ayn


    Di put the money in front of Ye Fan and said, "If you want money, here is it. Take it and quickly leave your seat!"<span>Ye Fan sneered, andpletely ignored her. Instead, he said to the air stewardess in front, "Beauty, give me a can of c, I want some ice." Ayn


    <span>When Di saw this, his face turned cold and he said, "Mister, if you think there''s too little of it, you''re going a little too far ¡­" Do you know whichpany our Miss Tracy is from? Do you know who her godfather is ¡­ " leaf


    When Fan Xian heard this, he found it annoying. He turned his head and replied, "Scram!" To


    <span>Not only on the ne, but also flying to Fragrant City, Ye Fan really wanted to throw these two off.


    "You ¡­ You dare to tell us to scram!? "<span>Andy''s face was flushed red. Just as he was about to say something, the flight attendant hurried over and advised him, "Miss Tracy, sir, our ne is about to take off. Please sit down first..." Cui


    "If I don''t change this annoying guy, how am I supposed to sit down? "Do you flight attendants know how to handle matters!?"


    This ¡­ "Miss Tracy, we have no right to change seats," the oval faced air stewardess said helplessly.


    "I don''t care! If you don''t deal with it properly, I willin to you! You all should know what kind of people I am acquainted with, right? " Tracy threatened in a low voice. AynDi also said, "You all heard him scolding us just now! "Are all of you deaf!?"


    I''m really sorry. Our ne is taking off. "Please cooperate," pleaded the egg-faced stewardess. What could they do? There were passengers on both sides and both were gods. See


    <span>When they saw that quite a few passengers were paying attention to them, Andy took a deep breath and said softly, "Tracy, there are quite a few other passengers here. If we dy the departure of the ne, this matter will be serious and bad for your reputation ¡­" To


    <span>"Let''s just wait and see. Once we reach Fragrant City, we''ll have plenty of ways to teach him a lesson..." Cui


    Upon hearing this, Xi Xi gritted her teeth and fiercely red at Ye Fan. She immediately put on her sunsses, reluctantly sat on the other side of the table. Ayn


    Di looked at Ye Fan in disdain, coldlyughed and said, "Just you wait and see, this trip to Fragrant City, you will never forget it for the rest of your life ¡­ ¡­"<span>Ye Fan didn''t care about them at all. He just treated them like fools and didn''t even bother to reply.


    After the air stewardess brought the c over, Ye Fan smiled and asked, "Beautiful girl, do you have any peanuts or anything? A beer would be better. "<span>The oval-faced air stewardess was impressed by Ye Fan. He was actually so rxed after offending Cui Qian.


    <span>"Sir, please wait a moment ¡­" No


    <span>After a while, the stewardess brought a can of beer and two small bags of nuts.


    <span>"Thank you, beautifuldy. Your heart is truly good ¡­" Where are you from? Do you have a boyfriend? What do you think of me? " Ye Fan asked again with a smile.


    <span>The two air stewardesses looked at each other and couldn''t help butugh at Ye Fan''s teasing. sit-down


    On the other side, Tracy and Andy''s expressions became uglier and uglier.


    When the ne had safelynded at Fragrant City International Airport, Tracy stood up and Andy helped her put on some furs. with<span>At this point, Cui Qian walked up to the two stewardesses, took off her sunsses, and said arrogantly, "I''m very disappointed with your professional attitude, you guys just wait for me to fire you." Word


    <span>After saying that, she left the two pale-faced stewardesses and took the lead to walk out of the ne. Ayn


    <span>Di pointed at Ye Fan, then shook his finger, sneered, and turned to follow him.


    Ye Fan slowly stood up, walked to the side of the two nervous and soulless air stewardesses, and said with a smile, "Beautifuldies, would you like to add WeChat?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1470

    <span>1470


    The two air stewardesses were already drenched in cold sweat from fright. How could they have the leisure to add WeChat now? No


    <span>They were already used to leaving contact with first-ss passengers. After all, as flight attendants, no one would be able to do it for the rest of their lives. They always wanted to meet rich people and have a better life. Addition


    After all, the two stewardesses had chatted happily the entire way up. They took out their phones, nced at Ye Fan, and added him onto the list. leaf


    <span>Fan Xianughed and said, "If you encounter any trouble, you can send me a message. Bye bye!"


    <span>"Sir, take care." The two air stewardesses smiled bitterly in their hearts. At the same time, they thought that even if they met with trouble, it would be because of you.


    <span>At most, they would not be air stewardesses, but Ye Fan was in trouble. This was Cui Qian''s home ground, Fragrant City... leaf


    <span>The sail ambled out of the passage to the taxi stand.


    <span>He had once experienced Beryl''s arrival at the Losanqui, and this guy drove a Bentley, called two beautiful girls, and flirtatiously came to pick him up. leaf


    Fan Xian felt that it was a bit shameful, so he decided to take a taxi. It would be easier for him.


    The ce he wanted to go was the most famous mansion in Fragrant City, a mansion at the top of a mountain in the mountainous area. leaf


    The sail itself had forgotten that he had a mansion worth nearly 2 billion square meters in Fragrant City. It was over a thousand square meters and could be seen all over Victoria Harbor. It could be said that there was only one such mansion in Fragrant City, like an imperial pce.


    The giver was said to be the richest man in Fragrant City and one of the few rich men in Asia.


    Ye Fan actually didn''t know this person. In any case, it was handled by Sally, so he didn''t have any impression of him. shellfish


    Lear, on the other hand, already knew about it. He even ran over early to stay, iming to "clean up the boss first".


    Ye Fan didn''t care, since the house was empty and it was a waste, he decided to take a look this time. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    As soon as he walked out of the airport exit, Ye Fan saw that a few people immediately locked their eyes on him.


    Four well-built men in ck suits and bodyguards clothes quickly stopped Ye Fan.


    They were surrounded, dark sses and unfriendly faces."Brat,e with us ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian thought about it for a moment, then said with a smile, "Where are you going?""Don''t ask too much. If you don''t want to be knocked unconscious, then be more tactful." A bodyguard said with a cold expression. leaf


    The sails nced around. Not far away, a parked Mercedes-Benz was staring at them with a pair of mocking eyes.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "I want to try the feeling of being knocked unconscious, how about you guys try it?"<span>Courting death... Do you really think we don''t dare to touch you here? Fragrant City is not as simple as you think! "


    Without saying anything further, the bodyguard walked up and punched towards Ye Fan''s stomach!


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t even move from his position, allowing his seemingly very powerful fist to strike at his abdomen!


    "Bam!" OnlyThere was a muffled sound, but nothing happened. leaf


    Sail stood still, smiling, "Your master, did he not feed you dog food?" in


    <span>The other bodyguards had strange expressions on their faces. One of them asked, "Hey! What are you doing? Don''t go easy! "


    "I... I did not throw in water! " That bodyguard felt like he had seen a ghost, and wanted to punch Ye Fan again, this time to the head! leaf


    With a casual swipe of his hand, the sail caught his fist, then squeezed it a little ¡­ "


    "Crack, crack!"


    The bodyguard screamed, "Ah!" My hand! "<span>Ye Fan grabbed the bodyguard''s hand and threw him to the side, knocking the other bodyguard onto the ground!


    <span>When the remaining bodyguards saw this, they hastily rushed forward, one in front and one in back!


    <span>Ye Fan had no interest in tangling with these two guys. His figure slightly shifted and two hands grabbed the heads of these two guys, knocking them against each other!


    <span>Before the two bodyguards could see what was going on, they had already been knocked into a mess and directly fainted on the ground.


    Ye Fan crouched down and took out a lighter from the pocket of a bodyguard. When he was on the ne, the lighter had been confiscated and was still missing. Dot


    After smoking a cigarette, Ye Fan walked towards the Mercedes-Benz.<span>Now the car started quickly, as if about to leave. can


    <span>"Ye Fan was still a step too fast. He directly pped his hand on the window of that car. His body was blocking the road, preventing the car from getting out."


    <span>"Knock, knock, knock ¡­" Ye Fan knocked on the window.


    "After a while, the car window was finally rolled down and the person sitting inside was indeed the sunsses-wearing Tracy and her assistant, Andy."


    "Huff ¡­" Ye Fan directly blew out a mouthful of smoke at Cui Qian''s face.


    Tracy coughed violently, angrily taking off her sses. Her face was covered with arge amount of hyaluronic acid, and her expression was stiff. She looked angry, but also felt that it was very unnatural.<span>"What are you trying to do!?" Tracy asked through gritted teeth. leaf


    Fan Xian grinned and said, "I should be the one asking this question, right? What do you want to do?"


    Cui Qian coldly snorted, "Don''t becent, this is Fragrant City. I was just giving you an appetizer just now. Once you know who my godfather is, you will regret everything you''ve done today!" leaf<span>Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry, "What did I do to you?" Aren''t we going to switch seats with you? "As singers, you guys sure have a big temper. Is it that interesting to y the big name card?"


    <span>Don''t talk nonsense! Get out of the way! You are not fit to speak to me! " As she spoke, she put on her sses and spoke to the driver: "Driver! "Drive the car!"


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, this was a public event, and he didn''t want to cause too much of amotion. In any case, he would only be staying in Fragrant City for two days, and if this Cui Qian came to bother him again, then it would be bad luck for her. No<span>After all, Ye Fan also did not intend to let her go so easily. When


    The moment that Mercedes-Benz drove off, Ye Fan silently released two streams of sword intent...


    Not long after Ye Fan left, he turned around and saw that the Mercedes-Benz had stopped by the roadside and had put on a double jump light! Division


    The car got off with a depressed expression. It scratched its head as it looked at the two wheels behind it. Both of them had been punctured!Ye Fan didn''t even need to look to know how irritable the current Cui Qian was in the car, yelling angrily at the top of her lungs. He


    He taught her a lesson and took a taxi to a mansion in the middle of the mountain. OutWhen the rental car was halfway up the mountain, they already started to need to check and weren''t allowed to casually drive up the mountain.


    <span>The drivers were all trembling with fear. This was the first time they heard that someone lived in a mansion on the mountaintop, but they had to take a taxi to get there. Good


    <span>After Ye Fan gave the order, the security guards drove the taxi up the mountain.


    When they reached the top of the mountain, Ye Fan stepped out of the car and walked directly into a huge house that covered a thousand square meters.As soon as he entered the courtyard, Ye Fan didn''t have the time to appreciate the beautiful greenery andyout here, and immediately felt a trace of a familiar aura! leaf


    <span>Fan Xian could not help but be surprised, why would this person appear here? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1471

    1471<span>Although he was puzzled, Ye Fan still walked in, stepping into the living room of the mansion. The grand and elegant decorations, the invincible windows, all allowed him to see the harbor in the distance. one


    The woman who looked to be in her thirties was dressed in a sexy ck dress and was smiling as she came out to wee him.


    "Respected Lord of Hell, long time no see." The woman performed a noble salute. leaf<span>Fan Xian could not help but ask curiously: "Sofia..." Why are you here? "


    This girl was actually Sophia, the daughter of one of the ancient Blood ns, the fourth generation Blood nsmen of the Brook n!? And Prince Sebastian''s aunt!


    After thest battle between Ye Fan and the ancient people, he hadn''t seen her again. He heard that she was apanying the two remaining ancient people to find a ce to rest.


    "If I''m not here, then where should I be? "Why, didn''t Beryl tell you?" Sophia giggled."Beryl?" He asked me toe to the press conference for the new book... " "Ye Fan became even more puzzled."


    <span>Boss! You''re here? Haha... Surprise, no surprise, no surprise? "


    Belle''s voice came from the kitchen. This blond guy was wearing an apron while the rest of his body wasn''t wearing anything. The bottom part of his body was still empty, yet he was just holding a shovel, as if cooking in there!?


    Looking at his clothes, Ye Fan couldn''t help but think back to the time when he was on Sophia''s boat, and saw that all of her male servants were naked... No


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan felt a burst of cold chill, and bitterly smiled: "Don''t tell me..." "You two ¡­"


    Beryl''s face turned red. He walked to Sophia and put his arm around her waist, "Boss, Sophia, she''s my fianc¨¦e now ¡­"


    Sophia''s eyes were full of tender affection. She turned her head and kissed Belle. "Darling, didn''t you tell Lucifer about us?""That''s the only way to get a surprise. Hehe, it''s better to say it in front of others." Beryl took the initiative to ask for a couple more kisses from Sophia. leaf


    The sail felt a bit painful and it couldn''t help but stroke its forehead. It felt like it needed to calm down a bit ¡­


    Sophia, who was thousands of years old, of the fourth generation, was actually going to marry her brother? "This is too crazy!"<span>How did you. together? " Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask. shellfish


    Lear patted Sophia''s butt and said, "Little Sophie, tell boss about this. I''m afraid that the steak will turn sticky, so I''m going to fry it first!"<span>"Go quickly, you look so handsome when you''re naked." Sophia liked it.


    <span>He lifted his apron, blew a kiss, and ran back to the kitchen.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t even dare to look at it, this scene was really too eye-catching. sit-down


    On the sofa in the living room, Sophia poured a cup of tea for Ye Fan, then began to talk about her rtionship with Belle. protosm


    Beforeing here, Sophia had been bringing along Stuart and Alexandra, the two ancient men, to rest in the Kingdom of Magnesium.


    During that time, she had been bored and had hung out at some of the famous parties in Hollywood, hunting for fresh meat and handsome men. nodule


    As a member of INFERNO, although Beryl was not very strong, Sophia knew her. shellfish<span>When Lear saw Sophia, he was eager to pursue her, but she didn''t dare to touch him. end


    <span>He actually sucked the blood of a INFERNO devil. Even if this fellow was a "trash" idler, he was afraid of something bad happening to him.


    Right now, the Strigoi were in decline, so Sophia didn''t dare to have any conflicts with Commander Ye Fan''s INFERNO. (TL: WTF = WTF = WTF = WTF = WTF = WTF = WTF = WTF = WTF = WTF = WTF = WTF = WTF). on


    Hence, Sophia had always been hiding from Beryl, who, on the other hand, was constantly in hot pursuit.


    In the end, Sophia could only confess that she was the daughter of an ancient member of the Blood n. She was already thousands of years old, and was the ancestor of Belle''s ancestors ¡­ The eighteen generations of ancestors were more than enough! canAs it turned out, Beryl didn''t mind at all, and he was even more enthusiastic about asking Sophia to go out with him! cord


    Fei Ya''s attitude wasn''t too affected by dating either. In the end, once they started dating, she became irreconcble...


    "Honored Lucifer, I have to say, from a female''s perspective, Beryl is really too outstanding. I didn''t know that you, INFERNO, had such an extraordinary man hidden ¡­" Sophia giggled.


    <span>Ye Fan''s expression was stiff, and he apologetically asked: "Thiszy..." Uh... "What''s Beryl doing to attract you?"


    "He has too many good points. First of all, he is very handsome, and his figure is also good. The most important thing was that he understood art and knew how to y around the world! GoodHe knew what to eat and what to look at! He could write books, draw, taste wine ¡­ He had friends everywhere, and everyone liked him so much! When


    <span>And then... And most importantly, he knows me very well, knows the art of letting go of the restraints and pursuing the release of the body. I feel that he''s my soul mate! " Sophia was intoxicated.


    Ye Fan looked at the old grandmother of the Strigoi who waspletely immersed in love, and let out a sigh. The world is so big, and there is nothing too strange about it! A carrot and a pit, but Beryl found a thousand-year old pit! two


    After chatting for a while, Beryl had already prepared a meal from the west.Seeing the naked Beryl running back and forth, Ye Fan advised himself to work hard to get used to it and not disturb the couple''s amorous mood.


    After sitting down at the table, Ye Fan took a taste of the axe steak that Beryl made. It really did taste pretty good. This guy was really proficient in all other skills other than fighting and practicing martial arts. "


    Boss, Sophia told you everything, right? You will bless us, won''t you? " Beryl asked in anticipation.


    <span>Sophia also looked at Ye Fan. She was holding a ss of red wine and was drinking it elegantly. Without asking, it was obvious that the red wine was definitely not red wine.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "I''m not your parents, so who are you getting married to? Why should I care? Just fall in love with each other."


    Hehe, I knew boss would support me! "With boss''s support, there won''t be a problem," Beryl winked at Sophia. "You hear me, my dear. Your father can rest easy now."


    <span>Sophia smiled gratefully at Ye Fan, "Thank you very much, Lucifer. I thought... You''ll object. " leaf


    "Why should I object?" Fan asked curiously.


    <span>"Sigh, my future father-inw was afraid that you''d misunderstand, so he thought Sophia was with me to borrow your power. I''m afraid you don''t like it, boss" Beryl said.


    Ye Fan smiled. He never thought that he would be able to make even the ancient people to be so fearful. leaf


    <span>The sail shook his head, "I didn''t think too much about it. Let Stuart be at ease."


    Sophia asked, "Sir Lucifer, why are you so confident?" "Aren''t you worried at all that I''ll use Beryl to get close to you guys so that the Strigoi can form an alliance with INFERNO and start over again?"


    "Sophia, why do you ask? Boss already said that he doesn''t mind! " This question was too sensitive.However, Ye Fan waved his hand, indicating that it was alright, took a sip of champagne, and said with a smile: "Maybe in the past ¡­ ¡­" I will suspect that you are trying to use my brother. After all, you are thousands of years old. But


    <span>It was now ¡­ I don''t care about these things at all. To me, whether it''s the Blood Tribe, us humans, or any other races ¡­ They were all intelligent life forms on this.


    I don''t think that the dark council of the Strigoi, our INFERNO, or China, or the Magnificent Kingdom, these organizations, nations, races, races, must be on their guard against each other.


    <span>"Actually, we are much more vulnerable than we imagined. If the world really ends one day, then everyone in the world should be a family without any enemies or allies, without any use or betrayal, and there''s no need to be scheming against each other."


    Beryl and Sophia stared nkly at Ye Fan and couldn''t help but fall into a period of silence. terminal


    <span>"Yes." Sophia nodded with emotion and said with admiration, "Your Excellency Lucifer, the way you think is even more impressive than an old woman who has lived for thousands of years." The most important thing is that I can hear that you truly think that way ¡­ " leaf


    Fan Xianughed self-deprecatingly, thinking, "If you knew about the existence of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, then you wouldn''t care about the difference between humans and Strigoi ¡­" This


    Just then, Beryl''s cell phone rang. He looked at it and picked it up impatiently, saying, "Hello!" Can you not be so annoying? He was still eating... Shut up! "Wait and see!"


    <span>After saying that, Beryl hung up and shook his head.


    Ye Fan asked, "Who is it?" "Why do you have such a terrible attitude ¡­" shellfish<span>Lear looked at Ye Fan somewhat embarrassedly, "Boss ¡­" After eating, can you give some face to your brother and receive a few of your admirers? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1472

    1472


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but frown, "You, why do you have so many things to do?" I know I don''t like it. "


    "This... Boss, as you know, I have a lot of good friends. Tomorrow at Fragrant City International University, that guy helped me prepare for the press conference. OtherThe other one is the rich man who gave you this mansion. He gave you a two-billion dor house, but in the end you haven''t even seen it once. It wasn''t easy for you toe to Fragrant City and let him see you. Beryl said with a smile on her face.


    Ye Fan thought about it for a moment. Seeing the person who sent the house to him, he felt that it was reasonable. He was quite satisfied with this house.


    <span>"Okay then, but let''s just have a cup of tea, don''t make too many grandiose things up," said Ye Fan.


    No problem! Boss, you have the final say! I won''t waste any more of your time. After I see them, I''ll take you out to a nightclub! MeI know there are quite a few shops here! There were all kinds of girls with different skin colors. It was very good! It''s been a long time since we brothers have had a good time together! "


    Beryl stood up, twisting his waist, a lewd smile on his face. leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but be speechless. Although it had been a long time since hest yed in the night, he could still go out and rx, but there was no need to be so exaggerated, right? He couldn''t help but look at Sophia, "You don''t care about your fianc¨¦?" cord


    However, Fya''s eyes were filled with infatuation, "Don''t you think... Is the way he wiggled his hips charming? " leaf


    Sailor waspletely speechless. That''s right, Sophia had raised a bunch of male servants of her own, how could she care about such a thing? leaf<span>"I must be out of my mind to talk to you two."


    "After the western cuisine was finished, Ye Fan took a toothpick and cut his teeth. Just as he was about to smoke a cigarette, he realized that the cigarette was gone."


    "Beryl, do you have a cigarette?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"Boss, you know I don''t smoke," Beryl said as she picked up the te.


    <span>Ye Fan remembered that before going up the mountain, there seemed to be a convenience store on the street, so he said, "I''m going down the mountain to buy a pack of cigarettes. It''s the perfect time to have a stroll after eating." shellfish


    When Lir heard that, he hurriedly said, "Boss, those two fellows areing over. You have to be here!""Got it, it won''t take much time." Ye Fan waved his hand.


    Why don''t you drive my Ferrari down! " "Oh, it''s your Ferrari. Now let me borrow it!" leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry, "You even need to open a Ferrari to buy a pack of cigarettes, isn''t that acting cool?" Shake<span>Shaking his head, Ye Fan walked out of the mansion.


    <span>Along the way down the mountain, his speed was actually quite fast. Ye Fan looked at the scenery under the night sky while whistling.


    Arriving at the convenience store, Ye Fan bought a pack of cigarettes and started walking up the mountain. Positive<span>At this time, a ck Rolls Royce and arge car suddenly appeared in front of him, and the car suddenly tilted, blocking Ye Fan''s way. leaf


    Fan Yi frowned. What kind of situation was this? can


    Very quickly, he saw the front passenger door open. The assistant he had seen earlier, Andy, actually ran down and opened the door.


    <span>After that, a man who looked to be in his 50s or 60s with a walking stick in his hand and a pocket watch on his head and his hairbed back his hair walked out of the car.


    <span>Beside the man, there was a young woman wearing fiery red furs. She had a proud expression on her face, and it turned out to be that Miss Tracy!


    Godfather, this is the person I was talking about! You shamelessly hit my bodyguard, and even broke the tires of my car! " Cui Qian said coquettishly, her eyes full of resentment as she stared at Ye Fan. This


    The Tang suit wearing old man looked up and down at Ye Fan and said: "Young man..." "You don''t seem to be very lucky, we actually met you here."


    Ye Fan also felt this was too much of a coincidence, and couldn''t help butugh, "You also live here?""What do you mean live here too?" You can''t be telling me that you live here, can you, shameless thing? Do you know what this ce is!? " Cui Qian said disdainfully.


    <span>Ye Fan thought this was strange and said, "I don''t live here. Don''t tell me that I came here to travel?" Ayn


    <span>Di looked at the cheap cigarettes in Ye Fan''s hand and sneered, "You said you live in a mansion halfway up the mountain when you''re just passing by to buy a pack of cigarettes? "Aren''t you too good at bragging?"


    Ye Fan smiled, he was toozy to exin any further, and said: "Up to you guys, if there''s nothing else, I will go back now." leaf<span>Fan did not want to waste time with these people, the main point was that he thought it was meaningless.


    <span>The old man stretched out his crutch and blocked their way. He narrowed his eyes: "Young man, you are from the maind so you don''t know me right?" leaf


    Fan Ri asked, "Could it be that you''re also a famous celebrity?"<span>"You ignorant countryside bumpkin, the person before you is a famous one..." Ayn


    <span>"Di was about to make a grand introduction, but was stopped by the old man."


    <span>There''s no need to say anything else. "I don''t know him, so I don''t know him." The old man replied. Ayn


    <span>Di hurriedly ttered, "Yes, yes, you''re right. How could such a nobody know your identity?" Cui


    Sissy said coquettishly, "Godfather! You must uphold justice for your daughter! He had suffered this fellow''s wrath all the way on the ne! Getting off the ne only to be disgusted by him ¡­This is Fragrant City, and your goddaughter is being bullied. Don


    The fake old man stretched out his hand and ced it behind Cui Qian, while touching it, he smiled and said, "Little darling, don''t be anxious, we came here today for official business, godfather asked Old Zhao to stay and teach him a lesson ¡­ "Okay?"


    Hearing this, Cui Qian looked back at the old man in grey who had just got out of the Mercedes-Benz, nodding in satisfaction, "Okay, godfather, then can I let Uncle Zhao beat him up and stuff him into the trunk. When we get back, I''ll teach him a good lesson!"


    <span>Ye Fan, who was listening at the side, couldn''t help but be somewhat astonished. Was this woman really so ruthless? Didn''t he just change seats with her? "They actually caused such a huge ruckus?"


    Haha... You little enchantress, there are so many ways. "Old Zhao, please wait a moment." The Tang suit wearing old man said. posterior<span>Old Zhao, who was dressed in grey, lowered his head and said with a sinister look in his triangr eyes, "As youmand, Master!"


    <span>The Tang suit wearing old man hugged Tracy and sat back on the Rolls Royce. Soon, they drove up the mountain. leaf


    <span>Fan was about to turn back when he realized Old Zhao was already standing in front of him, moving at an extremely fast speed.


    <span>"Brat, you''ve offended someone you shouldn''t have. Do you still want to leave?" Old Zhao grinned sinisterly.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, "Uncle, you are not young anymore, don''t help the evil, go home and farm, isn''t it better to live the whole time?"


    Haha... In the whole of Fragrant River city, no one dares to point fingers at me, Zhao Santong. Those who speak ill of me, they are all in the deep waters of the bay, calmly being bitten by fish and gnawed on by bones, young man ¡­ "You have to pay the price for what you have said ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian was a bit helpless. These people really spoke the same way, but he was toozy to waste his breath on them, so he just continued walking up the mountain.But in the next second, a trace of viciousness shed across Zhao Santong''s eyes. He rushed to Ye Fan from the side, grabbed Ye Fan''s shoulder, and then pulled fiercely, wanting to break Ye Fan''s joints! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1473

    1473 ButYes, Zhao Santong felt that something was amiss as soon as he said it.


    "This... "How could this be ¡­"


    Zhao Santong discovered that no matter how much he circted his Zhen Qi, he was unable to shake Ye Fan''s arm in the slightest! leaf<span>Fan Xian had a depressed look on his face. The people of Fragrant City had never seen the world before. How dare a Nascent Realm martial artist act so arrogantly? also


    He didn''t know where this old man got his confidence from, but he felt like he was invincible in this world. No"It could also be because there aren''t any ancient martial arts sects in Fragrant City, which is why it is so rare to find an ancient martial artist that practices inner force skills here."


    "Let go, I have no interest in hitting you," Ye Fan said frankly.<span>Zhao Santong''s face was flushed red. He clenched his teeth, circted his Zhen Qi and directly mmed his palm towards Ye Fan''s head in disbelief.


    <span>"You are courting death..." leaf


    The sail directly flipped its hand and grabbed. After locking his arm, it swung its arm and sent Zhao Santong''s entire body into the air!At this moment, Zhao Santong''s face was filled with fear. He couldn''t believe that he waspletely helpless against Ye Fan''s attack. His Zhen Qi couldn''t affect Ye Fan in the slightest?


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care about all this, and directly threw Zhao San into the windshield of that Mercedes-Benz!


    <span>"nk!" prophxis


    <span>The windscreen of the bullet was actually shattered. Zhao Santong''s entire body was badly mutted as the ss fragments pierced his body! Zhao


    San Tong had fainted, unconscious, and countless bones were broken all over his body.


    When the remaining driver and two bodyguards saw this situation, they were so scared that they didn''t dare to stay any longer. They immediately left the car and ran!Ye Fan speechlessly shook his head. In such a good mood, there would always be peopleing to disturb him.


    He took out a cigarette, lit it, and started up the hill. mountain


    Inside the mansion, Beryl was dressed up in a shirt and cks, while Sofia sat close to her lover on the sofa.Opposite the two of them, there was a somewhat bald old man wearing sses. He looked rather refined and gentle. With a middle-aged man on his back, he looked like a father and son.


    "Mr. He, wait a little longer. My boss should be back soon. He said he''ll buy a pack of cigarettes at the foot of the mountain!" Beryl waved his hand, signaling, "Tea, tea!"<span>"Mr. Xie Baile, it is a great honor to meet His Excellency Lucifer and his son, the He Family. It is all thanks to you that we have the opportunity to meet them." He Jiacheng said politely.


    <span>"No matter what, you''re the richest man in Fragrant City and one of the richest men in Asia. Don''t be so humble, my lord might have killed a lot of people, but you''re actually quite approachable and easy to talk to."


    The He father and son''s smile were quite stiff. This evaluation felt quite strange no matter how one listened to it.


    At this moment, a few more people walked in from the door."Mr. Can wee in? " The old man wearing the purple tang suit asked as he stood outside the living room. shellfish


    <span>Lear waved his hand. "Come in, let''s all sit down. Are you familiar with Mr. He Jiacheng and his eldest son?"


    The old man wearing the purple tang suit nodded as he greeted He Jiacheng: "How many times? Haha..."


    He Jiacheng stood up and politely said, "It must be the head of the Hong gang, Brother Shi Quanfu. It''s a pleasure to meet you.""Haha, I, Old Shi, am just a boor in the martial arts world. I am not on the same level as President He, so there is no need for you to be so courteous," Shi Quan Fuughed as he waved his hands.


    "Of course. Boss Shi has dominated Fragrant City for more than 30 years and Hong Gang is the biggest gang in Fragrant City. Even North America has several branches that have great influence. President Shi''s prestige is unparalleled." He JiaChengplimented. stone


    <span>All Blessings'' face was flushed red. Being praised by a rich person from the world, of course he would be very proud of himself.


    <span>At this moment, Cui Qian, who was standing nearby, quickly took the opportunity to shake hands, "President He, this is Cui Qian. It''s an honor to meet you!"


    <span>He Jiacheng smiled and nodded, then shook hands with the woman, "Miss Tracy''s songs are very popr now ¡­"


    Shi Quan Fuughed out loud, "Cui Qian is my daughter, if there''s a chance in the future, please take care of her."


    With President Shi as her godfather, why would Miss Cui Qian need anyone to take care of her? " He Jiacheng said with a smile.


    Cui Xi felt as if her body was made of willow branches, and she leaned against Shi Quanfu. She was very satisfied with this kind of situation. With such a rich and powerful person around, she felt like she had an extraordinary status.


    "Alright, alright, sit down, you two are too good with pleasantries." Belle was very impatient with the exchange of pleasantries between these two old fellows. stone<span>All of them bent at the waist, and said with a smile, "Mr. Belle, I''ve lost face in front of you ¡­"


    Cui Qian was a little confused. She only knew that tonight, her godfather was going to bring her to meet the most powerful person in the world. She thought to herself, could it be this handsome blonde guy in front of her?Tracy said in a delicate voice, "Godfather, this Mr. Beryl, is he the most powerful person in the world as you said?" stone


    He shook his head. "No, my dear, of course Mr. Beryl is wonderful, but your excellency is Mr. Beryl''s eldest brother. To


    <span>If it wasn''t for Mr. Beryl''s rmendation, we wouldn''t have had the chance to meet such a great figure in our lives!


    <span>President He is also here to meet that great figure. As far as I know, this mansion was given to you by President He..... "


    "Wah?" This house, President He gave it to that important person? Isn''t this too generous? Isn''t this house worth more than 2 billion now? " Cui Qian felt like she was going to faint. Such arge sum of money, she was actually giving it away so easily? He<span>On the other hand, Jia Cheng smiled faintly and said, "This is just a small gift. It''s my honor for that lord to ept it ¡­." Cui


    She ignored the despise of the others and climbed up to meet that old man Shi Quan Fu in order to be able to climb up and meet more noble people.This time, she felt like she was finally going to meet someone of the highest status. If she could have even the slightest bit of connection, then she would definitely soar to the heavens! stone


    <span>All Blessed were also very perturbed at this moment, and asked carefully, "Mr. Belle, I do not know the name of the westw ¡­" When can we meet? " shellfish


    <span>Lear looked at his watch with a puzzled expression. "I was wondering too..." Logically speaking, he should have returned by now ¡­ Why is it taking so long to buy a pack of cigarettes? "


    <span>Right at this time, Ye Fan''s figure finally walked in from outside. see


    <span>The man with the cigarette in his mouth, his hands in his pockets and his expression carefree, Shi Quan Fu, Cui Qian, Andy and the rest, all of their expressions changed drastically!


    "Why are you here?! Where''s Old Zhao!? " Shi Quan Fu suddenly stood up with a face full of shock. leaf


    Fan Xian expressionlessly looked at the people around him, his eyes pensive.


    <span>Belleiden found it strange. "Boss, what''s going on?" You know Shi Quan Fu?


    With that said, Shi Quan Fu felt as if he was struck by lightning, his scalp going numb, he turned his head in disbelief: "What!?" Mr. Beryl. You. What did you just call him?! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1474

    1474 dB


    "Why do you look like you''ve seen a ghost?" I called him boss! You


    This fellow, look clearly, this is the Infernal King that you''ve been begging me for half a year, wanting to meet once.<span>Why, appearing in front of you so suddenly, happinesses so fast that you can''t react? "


    Shi Quan Fu felt like dying, if he had a knife in his hand, he would want to stab himself! Who


    Who would have thought that the overlord of the Underground World, the Sovereign King of Hell, would walk down the mountain alone to buy cigarettes?! Who would have thought that he would look so ordinary, so easy to talk to!?


    <span>It was because Ye Fan looked too ordinary and too low-key, which was why Shi Quan Fu never considered why Ye Fan had such extraordinary skills and also mentioned living in such a mansion... And ¡­


    <span>At the side, Cui Qian and Andy felt even more dizzy, as if their souls were about to leave their bodies! oculus


    This man in front of them was actually the important figure that He Jiancheng and Shi Quanfu had painstakingly wanted to see!? nodule


    Indeed, this important figure had flown here with them, and had even been forcefully offended by them!?Cui Qian realized that her dream of bing friends with someone big had beenpletely shattered. She was even afraid that everything she had now was rapidly leaving her side ¡­ ¡­ He


    At this moment, Jia Cheng quickly brought his son to his feet and bowed respectfully. "Xiang Cheng''s He Group, the eldest son, He Zaikai, greets the Lord of Hell. It''s our He family''s honour to meet you in our lifetime ¡­" "


    "No need to be so polite, you gave me such a good house, I haven''t even thanked you yet." Ye Fan walked to the table and pushed away the cigarette butt.


    He Jiacheng shook his head with a smile. "The fact that you can ept this is a great affirmation to us. The house is only used by those who deserve it. If you don''t live here, there''s no meaning in giving it to anyone." leaf<span>Fan Xianughed, "You are indeed worthy of being a big merchant. You are good at speaking. Actually, you don''t need to intentionally say these words to curry favor with me. I like to be simple."


    <span>Beryl said happily, "How is it, President He? I already told you that my boss is very easy-going. All of you, stop standing. Sit down..." He


    <span>The father and son took their seats in gratitude, but Shi Quan Fu, Cui Qian, Andy and the rest all stood still with pale faces, perspiring profusely. shellfish


    <span>Lear asked curiously, "Shi Quan Fu, what happened to you?" Why are you so frightened when you see my boss? My boss didn''t do anything to you ¡­ " Speak


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Shi Qufu fall to his knees, kowtowing to him, "Your Excellency Lucifer! I deserve to die a thousand deaths! They deserve to die a thousand times for their crimes! ""Boss, what''s going on?" Beryl was stunned. leaf


    Fan Xian sat down on the sofa and said, "When I came up, I met them. There was a small problem."


    Beryl was no fool. She immediately reacted and said with a frown, "Could it be ¡­" What disrespectful things did you do to my boss? "


    In a moment of desperation, Shi Quan Fu didn''t know how to exin, he immediately grabbed onto Cui Qian''s hand and pulled her down!<span>"Kneel!" Bitch! " Cui


    Qian Qian''s face was as white as paper as she begged while crying, "Godfather! Godfather, I was wrong... "I really didn''t know that he was the big shot you spoke of ¡­" Cui


    Sissy looked weak and helpless, hoping to be forgiven.


    <span>"However, at this moment, Shi Quan Fu was unable to protect himself. Thinking of how he had provoked such a disaster because of this woman, he wished he could throw Cui Xi into the sea with three cuts and six holes to feed the fishes!"


    <span>Slut! Smelly thirty-eight! It''s all because of you! That''s why I offended you! I... I''ll beat you to death! "


    Shi Quanfu grabbed Tracy''s hair and pped her hard in her face!"Pah!" Pow! "Pah!" one


    The clear and crisp p on the face stunned Cui Qian. Blood trickled out from the corner of her mouth. Her crying was as miserable as it could get!<span>"Godfather!" Dad, stop hitting me! I was wrong. "Woo woo ¡­"


    <span>"Cui Qian''s hair is in a mess, the red furs fell to the ground."


    <span>"Alright, alright, alright!" Ye Fan looked at him and found him annoying, so he stopped Shi Quan Fu and said: "Did I let you hit me? If you want to hit me, you won''t hit me? "


    <span>Shi Quan Fu let go of Cui Qian''s hair, and threw her to the side, almost falling to the ground, begging, "Your Excellency Lucifer ¡­ It''s all because this stupid woman misled me! I have eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai. Please let me off this time! "


    Ye Fan was speechless, "I didn''t say I would kill you, why are you so nervous?" stone


    When Greatjoy heard that he wouldn''t kill him, he felt relieved and a look of hope appeared on his face ¡­ leaf


    Fan, on the other hand, puzzledly asked Belle, "You said he was the one who helped you prepare the press conference for the new book?" How do you know him? "Beryl curled her lips and said, "As the leader of the local society, he attended it a few times in the Magnesium Country. Then, we got to know each other ¡­"


    "Boss, if you want to kill him, do whatever you want. Actually, I''m not too familiar with him. It''s just that you came to Fragrant City at the right time, and I was annoyed by him for half a year before I agreed to let him meet us."


    "Ah!?" When Shi Quan Fu heard that, he was so scared that his legs became weak, begging, "Master Beli! I did my best for you! Don''t abandon me! "<span>Belle shrugged. "Who told you to provoke my boss?" "Even if he doesn''t kill you, you won''t live long if word of this gets out..."


    Shi Quan Fu''s face immediately turned ashen, and he waspletely speechless.


    Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, then looked towards the soulless Andy and said: "Hey..." "I have something to ask you." Ayn


    Di Chen quickly kneeled down and said, "You ¡­" "Please tell me ¡­" leafFan Xieughed, "When we got off the ne, you said you wanted to make my trip to Fragrant City unforgettable for the rest of my life ¡­ ¡­ What exactly does that mean? "


    Andy''s face turned green as if she had eaten a cockroach. She wanted nothing more than to p herself a few thousand times! Thinking back now, what he had said was no different from a donkey! shellfishHearing this, Lear roughly understood what was going on and said, "Looks like... "You guys have created quite a few surprises for my boss today."


    "It''s all this slut!" "If it were not for her, I would never dare to provoke Lucifer!" Shi Quanfu kept admitting his wrongs for himself. Cui


    At this moment, Xi was crying as she crawled over to Ye Fan, moaning in distress, "Sir, with your honorable identity, you definitely won''t care about me, a small female artiste, right? You


    Just spare me this once... Please. As long as you let me go, I will do anything for you. "You can just treat me as your lowly ve and trample on me as you please ¡­"<span>As she spoke, her shoulders twitched, and intentionally or unintentionally, she let the strap of her dress slip off a little, causing her cor to slide down, revealing a deep gash in the middle ¡­


    The face withrge amounts of hyaluronic acid, although a bit stiff, but now that the rain pear blossom tears, there is a bit of a delicate and sad beauty. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1475

    <span>1475 No


    How could it be so easy for Ye Fan to be soft-hearted? He had seen this kind of scene too many times. HeCui Qian had already been given a few chances, but this woman, not only did she not know what was good for her, but she also wanted to go against him. If that was the case, she could only give her the appropriate punishment.


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment, then said, "Are you really willing to do anything?"


    Tracy nodded vigorously, "Yes! I am willing to do anything for you! "


    Ye Fan smiled evilly and said, "Okay then, take off all your clothes." ThisWhen he said this, everyone present was slightly stunned, as if they did not expect that Ye Fan would really be interested in this woman. Cui


    Although Xi Xi looked wronged, she was secretly happy. As expected, a man was a lustful man. He could not stop her charm!<span>Cui Qian pretended to be miserable, as if she had made up her mind and started to take off her clothes in front of everyone ¡­


    <span>Before long, Tracy was standing naked in the living room, her hands covering her body, but to no avail. shellfish


    Lir and Sophia watched with interest, while the He father and son didn''t want to watch much.


    <span>"Sir ¡­ I... "I have already done as you instructed." Tracy said weakly. Positive


    When the woman thought that Ye Fan would ask her to do some despicable things and ruthlessly ravage her, she heard Ye Fan say, "Alright, then you can leave."


    <span>"Huh?" Cui Qian started, not understanding what he meant.


    Ye Fan spread out his hands, "Didn''t you hear it clearly?" I said you could go. "You can leave through this door now. If you can''t run out of the three kilometer range within half an hour, you''ll never leave ¡­" Cui


    <span>This waspletely different from what she had imagined! "A man shouldn''t be lusting after her body, right!?"


    <span>But ¡­ However... "Sir, I''m not wearing any clothes ¡­" Cui Qian said with a pale face.


    "Can''t you move your legs without any clothes on?" Ye Fan said, then turned to Sophia and said, "Sofia, that Andi guy ¡­" "You deal with it."


    <span>"Hehe ¡­" "You''re so sweet to know that I like it." Sophia smiled as she understood. She stretched out her hand and five sharp scarlet nails appeared in a sh.


    Andy let out a miserable scream as her eyes widened in fear. The tiny blood vessels on her body began to emit arge amount of blood! No<span>By the tenth second, Andy had already lost too much blood and directly fainted!


    <span>Sophia held a red ball in her hand,pressed it into a red candy and threw it into her mouth. see


    <span>At this point, Cui Qian was already scared out of her wits. How could she dare to stay here any longer? She staggered and rushed out!


    <span>The crowd saw the naked woman running out crazily and disappearing in an instant. Now


    Shi Quan Fu was the only one left on the field, his head lowered in trepidation.


    <span>Ye Fan naturally didn''t forget about him, and said with a smile, "Stand up, I won''t kill you." At least you''re one of Beryl''s cronies, and I''ll let you live. " stone


    <span>"Thank you, Sir Lucifer!"


    <span>"Hey, don''t be too happy too early, I want you to do two things, you have to do them well within two days." Ye Fan said. stone


    "Please do not hesitate to instruct us!" leaf<span>Fan pointed outside, "I want to see Cui Qian running around in the major media outlets of Fragrant City tomorrow."


    <span>When Shi Quan Fu heard this, he felt that it was too simple. It would not be a pity if this woman killed her, so he immediately said: "Alright! I will immediately inform my subordinates to get the media to record it! "


    <span>"The second thing. It is also very simple. I think that since you seem to be old and focused on raising your daughter, the Hong Gang won''t have the time to manage it. Positive


    "Recently, one of my women, the Purple Bamboo Forest''s President, Ning Zimo, has been organizing the underground gangs. Your Fragrant City''s underground gangs might as well be merged and belong to the Purple Bamboo Forest." Ye Fan said casually.In fact, Ye Fan didn''t care too much about an underground gang in Fragrant City. It''s just that he felt that this group of people had cheated and tricked countless innocent people. cord


    As for sex, it was better left to Ning Xuemo. It could still be considered a little more disciplined, so it could be considered as a good thing for the citizens of Fragrant City. stone


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes turned a bit colder, "Why..." "You don''t want to?" stone


    <span>Quan Fu hurriedly shook his head as he said with cold sweat pouring down, "I... I also think that I might not be able to ¡­ However, Sir Lucifer, I''m afraid that many of the brothers of the Hong Gang are unwilling to submit to the other gangs ¡­ "This..." "


    Are you an idiot? You don''t want to? Go to hell! My lord has set his eyes on your little gang, yet you are not grateful for their kindness, and are still spouting bullshit here?! " Beryl said impatiently.Shi Quan Fu was on the verge of tears. Why didn''t he think of this?


    Ye Fan waved his hand and said, "Hey, Beryl, don''t be so excessive..." Different opinions were permitted ¡­ "The right to choose death has to be given to them."<span>"Hehe, boss, you''re right. It''s not good to stop them even if they throw their lives away." Berylughed happily.


    "Shi Quan Fu was already scared out of his wits, at this moment all he wanted was to stay alive, at the very least he could be a rich man."<span>Master Lucifer! I... "I will help you with these two matters!"


    Ye Fan then smiled in satisfaction, "Go, hurry up and let the media take pictures. I won''t be able to see Cui Qian on the headlines tomorrow morning, then I won''t be happy..." stone<span>Blessed with the nod, he made a phone call while running out in a flurry. He


    Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that this rare opportunity to meet the Infernal King would turn out to be such a tragedy!After Shi Quan Fu and the rest had left, Ye Fan stood up and said: "Okay, there''s nothing else. Belo, let''s go for a walk."


    <span>Beryl couldn''t wait any longer, he kissed Sophia and said, "Darling, I''ll go out with boss first! You know, it''s inconvenient for a man to take a woman out with him. "Heh heh ¡­"


    "Go ahead, I will wait here for you toe back. I also want to y with this new toy." Sophia giggled and nced at the unconscious Andy on the ground.<span>"You can y, but you must not let him touch your body."


    Sophia looked like she couldn''t do anything to him, she rolled her eyes and said, "I got it ¡­" From now on, my body belongs to you only ¡­ "My little heart ¡­" "


    Cough cough! " Ye Fan could not bear to listen any longer, "Should we still go out in the end?" Why don''t I go and y by myself! " shellfish<span>Lear hurriedly ran out and said, "Boss, I''ll go drive!" leaf


    <span>Fan Jian could not help but shake his head. Just as he was about to follow them out, he saw the He father and son still smiling at him from the side.


    Old He, let''s go out for a round of fun. If there''s nothing else, let''s go back. "Ye Fan had a good impression of Xiang City''s richest man.


    "Please take care, Lucifer. I will do my best to serve you in Fragrant City."Ye Fan also didn''t take it to heart, nodded his head, and walked out.


    It wasn''t until Ye Fan had left that He Jiacheng and his son looked at each other with a profound look. His eldest son, He Zaikai, understood this and nodded... Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1476

    <span>1476


    When Ye Fan and Beryl got into the car and went down the mountain, they saw Cui Qian running naked on the road. The woman''s face was red and she couldn''t wait to find a ce to hide, but in order to save her life, she had no choice but to run three kilometers as fast as possible.


    Along the way, there were people who would asionally discover him. They wouldugh and point at him. Some of them would even take out their cellphones and start shooting.Ye Fan didn''t need to think too much to know that tomorrow morning, there would be a media report on this topic tonight. Miss Cui Qian''s acting career was already over, but she also suffered for herself. This kind of ending was her own fault. shellfish


    Lear drove the car familiarly and turned into a dark looking alley. Then, he stopped in front of an old looking bar.<span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "There are so many bars outside. If you aren''t going, why are you looking for this one?"


    Beryl grinned and said, "Boss, you don''t understand. Those bars, many of them are for foreign tourists and white cor workers, they are too serious and aren''t interesting at all." This<span>A bar was different. It was opened by several bo people, all former mercenaries who were very fierce. Plus, they had some connections with the local society, so it could be considered a gray trading post selling all kinds of small items. to


    <span>Most of the things here were really exciting and the wine was also of the best quality. It was not the kind of stuff that could be drunk for free with a few hundred yuan worth of whiskey and c.


    <span>It just so happened to be this bar''s Ladiesnight tonight. It was free for females, and the women that came to visit here were all beautifuldies who were very confident in themselves. They were quite open when it came to ying, so ¡­ "Hehehe ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian suddenly realized that this was the tavern they used to meet in some small cities they didn''t care about when they were overseas.


    <span>That kind of barbaric and exciting ce was really repulsive and nostalgic.


    <span>"You even f * cking know this ce?" Ye Fan couldn''t refuse.


    <span>"Of course! As long as it''s something rted to ying, I, Beryl, will not refuse you. shellfish


    <span>Lear patted his chest, pulled the Ferrari to the side of the road, and strode into the bar, arms around Ye Fan''s shoulders.


    As soon as he entered, he heard strong, moving music. A bearded DJ was there, swaying uncontrobly.<span>And on one of the bar''s stages, a ck dancer was standing on a piece of steel pipe, rotating in a coquettish manner. Empty


    <span>The air was filled with the smell of cigarettes, alcohol and some special medicine, which made the adrenaline rush. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    When they walked to the middle of the bar, there were two sexydies dressed in sexy clothing. They purposefully walked past Ye Fan and Beryl and even gave them a coquettish nce.Ye Fan was somewhat depressed, "Why do they only look at you?"


    Beryl stuck out his tongue and wriggled his body proudly, "Boss, I''ve always been more handsome than you! Furthermore... Usually, I''m white. I have a physical advantage! "


    Fuck you! It''s not like I''ve never seen your silver pewter spearhead! " Ye Fan cursed as he took out a cigarette.


    Beryl hurriedly took out a lighter and lit it for him, chuckling. "Boss, don''t be angry. Let''s find a seat and observe it before we attack!" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was also in a good mood. Recently, they had been either fighting or practicing martial arts. He was worried about all kinds of threats and felt tense. It just so happened that he could rx tonight.


    <span>Looking around, Ye Fan pointed to arge sofa and said: "Over there!" That ce isfortable! "


    "Berrill took a look and saw a few sturdy Caucasian men in vests sitting there. They were already hugging a few hot girls and drinking wine."<span>"Boss, there''s someone over there." can


    Without waiting for Beryl to finish speaking, Ye Fan, who was already smoking, walked over to the music while swinging his cigarette. to


    Arriving in front of that table, Ye Fan pped the table with one hand.


    "Three white brawny men and four hot looking women looked at this eastern faced man in bewilderment."


    Piss off, kid! Can''t you see that there''s someone here?! " A bald white man red fiercely. leaf


    Sail grinned, "I like this seat, give it to me..." "Haha! Say that again? " A white brute with short hair stood up. He had a height of 1.9 meters and a thick arm. leaf


    Fan looked at the snake-shaped tattoo on the burly man''s hand. After confirming there was nothing wrong, he said, "As a person from the underground world, Australia''s C ss organization ''Tidy the Snake'', it shouldn''t be a problem to give up its seat to someone stronger than you, right?"


    The three big guys were shocked, they didn''t expect Ye Fan to recognize them.<span>"You are also from the Underground World? Which organization are you from? " The bald man stood up and asked. leaf


    The sails waved, "Don''t ask, let''s fight or get lost! The rules of the underground world, speak with your fists! "<span>Naturally, the three members of the Tai Pan organization would not give way so easily. After all, this was rted to their reputation.


    The short-haired man roared loudly, and smashed his fist on Ye Fan''s head! leaf


    The sail lightly grabbed his wrist, tightly grabbed it, and then threw it backwards! FootThe robust man, who weighed over two hundred pounds, was like a sandbag as he was swung and smashed into the ground. He was in so much pain that he was crying out loud.


    <span>The surrounding people all cried out in rm. Some of them were screaming, some were frightened, and some even started to shout, wishing that the fight could be more intense.


    <span>The remaining two burly men realized that they were no match for him, so they could only help their brothers up and leave dejectedly.


    Haha! As expected of the boss! Howe I didn''t know they were from the underground organization!? " Beryl ran over excitedly, regretting that he had not had the chance to show off his skills. leaf


    <span>The sail walked to the empty seat on the sofa and sat down, saying, "You brat, you''re only staring at this little girl, of course you won''t be able to see the tattoo on their arms."


    A few of the hot chicks, who had yet to leave, now looked at Ye Fan with shining eyes, and moved closer to him from left and right.<span>"Handsome!" You''re so strong... Can you let me touch your muscles? "


    Liangzi! Where did youe from? "How should I address you..." leaf


    Fan felt like he had returned to those few years ago, when he had been so rxed and rxed. Hefortably chatted with the hot chicks, while Beryl hurriedly ordered a bunch of wine and called some pretty women over to drink.


    Because Beryl was very extravagant and generous, six or seven hot girls surrounded the sofa very quickly, and there were even two Caucasian women.A group of people were ying with dice and drinking wine, which made quite a few men in the bar envious. It also made many women eager to join in. leaf


    Fan and Beryl were having fun, but they didn''t notice that there was a petite figure looking at them for a while before slowly approaching them ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1477

    <span>1477


    It was a girl wearing a pink cat T-shirt, a gray knee-length skirt, and white sneakers.


    The girl had long ck hair that hung down to her waist. On one side, she hadbed her hair into a braid. Her facial features were exquisite, and her big eyes were watery. She was cute and adorable.


    Although she was only 1.5 meters tall and looked very unremarkable in this bar full of hot girls with long legs, she was still able to arouse the desire of some men, or even gain the favor of some people with special hobbies.<span>"Ye Fan!" The girl cried out. leaf


    Fan Zheng was drinking with two of the girls. He was holding a wine cup in one hand, while the other was resting on the leg of a youngdy beside him. Upon hearing this shout, he couldn''t help but be startled and take a look. see


    When he got to this little girl, Ye Fan was puzzled: "You called me?" Do we know each other? "


    Haha! Boss! Did this girl fall for you too? This must be a junior high student, right?! " "Not bad. Even though it''s t, it''s cute!" Beryl said with a mischievous smile. leaf<span>Sail also thought that the other person who heard him say his name and didn''t really know him, so he waved his hand and said, "Little girl, I''m not interested in people like you! You should go! " side


    Thedies by the side giggled. As women, they were extremely confident in front of a little girl like her.


    The girl was confused and pouted. "I''m not a little sister! "I''m very old!"


    Haha! Are you very old? How big is it? "Has he reached adulthood!?" Belle thought it was too much fun and decided to tease the little girl. Female


    <span>"I am already more than six hundred years old," the child said earnestly. "


    Puff! Ha ha-ha ha! ¡ª ¡ª "Berylughed even more heartily," You''re over six hundred years old? My fianc¨¦e is still thousands of years old! "


    <span>The girls by his side were allughing in a flurry ofughter.


    "I''m serious, I''m really over six hundred years old ¡­ Ugh ¡­ Although I can''t remember exactly how old I was ", the girl looked a little distressed.


    Beryl also revealed a serious expression and said, "Little girl, I''m serious with you too. My fianc¨¦e is really thousands of years old ¡­" But she still has a great figure, and her upper body is very straight, and her lower body is very tight ¡­ "


    <span>The girl blinked and said in surprise, "Really? Is your fianc¨¦e that old? But what do you mean? "What''s so tight?" shellfish


    <span>Lear rolled his eyes andughed so hard he could barely breathe. He hugged the two hot girls beside him, not knowing whether tough or cry. What a lovely little sister. "Boss, I can''t take it anymore, I''m going to die fromughter..." "Haha ¡­" leaf


    <span>At this moment, Fan Xian was also a bit puzzled. This girl seemed to be very strange, but he couldn''t tell where she came from.


    "Little girl, why are you looking for me?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>The girl said, "I''m not a little girl. I told you, I''m over 600 years old. How old are you? "I came here this time to talk to you to confirm something." leaf


    <span>"Who the hell are you?" Fan asked curiously. Female


    <span>The child sweetly smiled and introduced himself, "My name is Xiao Rou. Have you heard of me?"


    "Haha ¡­" This name, Xiao Rou? Such a good match! Haha... Boss, you really know this little sister ¡­ "Sister ¡­" "Hmm ¡­" Bei Lirughed halfway, turned around and looked at Ye Fan, only to find that Ye Fan''s expression was very wonderful.


    Ye Fan''s entire body seemed to have frozen. He stared nkly at Xiao Rou, not even blinking once.


    Boss ¡­ What''s the matter with you? " Beryl wondered.<span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, and his brain suffered a bit of an impact, feeling that he needed to calm down for a bit, and then confirmed his question again, "You said ¡­ ¡­" Your name is Xiao Rou? Could it be ¡­ It''s from the Phoenix n ¡­ That Xiao Rou, right? " Xiao


    <span>Rou nodded her head vigorously and said happily, "Yes, yes!"


    "Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan sucked in another breath of air. He still felt that it was not too reliable, so he asked again: "Phoenix n, how many people called Xiao Rou?" Xiao<span>She gently tilted her head and pouted, "It''s just me, I''m not dead yet. Who would dare to use the same name as me?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian stared nkly at the little loli. He couldn''t believe that the person standing in front of him was actually the number one expert of his n, second only to the War God ¡­ Special


    He had seen Xiao Xin''er and Huang Yueshan, and was extremely familiar with Du Yun''er as well. In his impression of the phoenix girl, she should have a graceful figure and a peerless temperament ¡­ This


    <span>¡­ ¡­. The man in front of him was not ungood-looking, but his temperament and figure were in apletely different direction! She


    <span>Was it really Xiao Rou? Ye Fan was still very suspicious in his heart, because he couldn''t sense Xiao Rou''s cultivation and the aura of the Phoenix''s bloodline. When


    Of course, there was one possibility, and that was that her cultivation level was too high, making it impossible for Ye Fan to sense her. Positive


    <span>While Ye Fan''s heart was in turmoil, not knowing how to face this child''s face ancestor, a tall bar security guard walked over. This


    "The security guard is about 1.8 meters tall. He looks like he has served in the military before. His build is robust and he has a valiant aura."<span>"I''m sorry,dy. Although tonight is a day, but our bar doesn''t allow minors to enter. Please show your ID. If you''re a tourist, you can also use a passport." The security guard said seriously. Xiao


    <span>Rou was a little flustered. She raised her head and said pitifully, "I ¡­ I don''t have any papers, I''m over six hundred years old, I''ve been an adult for hundreds of years, I''m not lying to you. " Preservation


    An frowned. No one would believe this kind of ''nonsense'', so he said: "Although our bar is a bit loose, we are not allowed to be underage. It will be very serious if we find out about it ¡­" "Ma''am, please go out."I... I have really grown up! " Xiao Rou panicked. Why was she always looked down upon by others? Did she really not look like an adult!?


    The security guard said, "Then please show your identification card."Xiao Rou said irritably, "I don''t have a document! At that time, no one had any documents! "


    "From the sound of your ent, you are from the Maind. How did youe to Fragrant City without any documents?" the security guard asked.


    Xiao Rou fumed, "How else can we get here? Of course they flew over! "When the surrounding guests heard this, they couldn''t help butugh out loud. They all thought that this little girl was too funny. see


    <span>Seeing that everyone wasughing at her, Xiao Rou hurriedly pointed at Ye Fan, "Ye Fan knows! He knows I''m not lying! "


    The security guard couldn''t help but to look at Ye Fan and ask, "Sir, do you know her?"<span>"Hmm ¡­" Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "Actually, this is also my first time seeing her..."


    When the security guard heard this, he immediately shook his head impatiently. He felt that he had met a silly girl, so he simply bent down and lifted Xiao Rou''s body onto his shoulder!


    "I''m sorry Madam, I''ll send you out!" Xiao


    <span>Rou was like a doll that the robust security guard had ced onto her shoulder. Her entire face couldn''t help but flush red!


    "You ¡­ Let me go! Men and women can''t bear it! My skirt. Woo woo ¡­ * Skirt... His underwear was exposed! Quickly put me down! "


    The thing that Xiao Rou panicked the most was that because her body leaned downwards, her skirt turned upside down. Her two tender white legs swayed. If this went on, her white inner part would be exposed! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1478

    <span>1478 This


    <span>Suddenly, Xiao Rou became really anxious. She was born in ancient times, and there was no Gini. How could a woman reveal herself in public!?


    <span>She was the ancestor of the Phoenix n after all. If she didn''t even have this little bit of modesty, what was there to be afraid of? Wouldn''t that be losing face for the ancestors and the n!? Preservation


    Ann ignored him and continued on her way.At this moment, Xiao Rou was thoroughly enraged and directly elbowed the security guard in the chest!


    <span>"Ah!" The security guard cried out in pain as he let go of Xiao Rou.


    <span>I''m already an adult! "Don''t you dare touch me again!" Xiao Rou said angrily.


    <span>The security guard crawled up from the ground. He thought that he had been hit by an ident. After being knocked down by a little girl, he couldn''t afford to lose face. Thus, he immediately rushed forward to capture Xiao Rou! leaf


    This time, the sail did not dare let anything happen. With a sh across the table, it pulled the security guard''s arm ahead of time."Bro, forget it, I''ll take her out!"


    <span>The security guard was somewhat unhappy, "Sir, this is my job!" leaf


    The sails want to let you attack again, this bar will probably be burnt to ashes!


    He simply pulled out a stack of cash and handed it to the security guard, treating it aspensation for being beaten up. Preservation


    <span>When An saw the money, she didn''t continue to pester him and said, "Then please take her away immediately, Mister."


    Ye Fan looked at Xiao Rou, not knowing how to address her. He felt that calling her ''Ancestor'' was too difficult, so he decided to just drop it and said, "Let''s talk outside." Xiao<span>Rou nodded, seemingly happy again. "Alright!"


    Ye Fan told Beryl not to follow him. He wanted to go out first. Although Beryl was very depressed, it was also clear that Xiao Rou wasn''t an ordinary woman. Thus, he could only drink his wine. to


    On the street outside the bar, Ye Fan still felt that it was a bit unrealistic. Looking at the "little sister" beside him, he didn''t know what to say.<span>Xiao Rou smiled as she looked at Ye Fan. Her eyes were filled with the look of an elder looking at a junior, yet it just so happened to appear on her body. It was truly strange.


    <span>The two of them casually walked while chatting.


    <span>You came to Fragrant City specifically to find me? " Ye Fan asked. "


    <span>"Yes, I''m looking for you. I''ll take a walk around," Xiao Rou said.


    Oh... What business do you have with me? " Ye Fan was puzzled. Could it be that after he crippled two members of the Phoenix n, she came here to seek revenge? However, from the looks of it, she didn''t seem to be hostile.<span>Xiao Rou instead asked, "Ye Fan, why didn''t you call me ''ancestor''? I am the ancestor, or at least your ''grandmother''." leaf


    Fan Xian''s face froze, thinking to himself, "This loli has the face to be called ancestor by someone?"


    "I''m not even going back to the n, why would I call you ording to their seniority?" Ye Fan casually found an excuse.<span>But Xiao Rou seemed to feel that it made sense and nodded. "Oh ¡­ Your words seem to make sense. Then, how about you call me Big Sis? "


    <span>"Sis, what the f * * k!" I''ll just call you Xiao Rou. If I don''t call you little girl, then I''ll let you off! " Ye Fan simply threw caution to the wind.


    Xiao Rou pouted unhappily. "Hmph!" You''re not polite at all, child! Didn''t I get shorter... "It''s not like I can control it ¡­"Ye Fan was speechless, "Don''t talk nonsense, why are you looking for me?" Xiao


    Rou seemed to have suffered a blow. She lowered her head and said listlessly, "I heard that Yue Shan, Xin Er and the others all say that you are very powerful ¡­" Furthermore, after hearing so many things from you, I want to see what kind of young man you are ¡­


    After all, Ye Wuya is no longer here. I just want to see what the descendents he left behind in this world look like ¡­ "Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and curiously asked, "Are you very familiar with the Martial God?" A good rtionship? "


    When Xiao Rou heard that, her face instantly flushed red and she shook her head, "No ¡­. It''s not very good. Just ¡­ "It''s the usual kind ¡­"


    Ye Fan saw something special and teased, "Don''t tell me you like the Martial God?" Sister-brother rtionship? "


    "Ah!" You. What nonsense are you spouting! " Xiao Rou anxiously exined, "I don''t like Ye Wuya at all! "He''s a big liar!"A big liar? What did he lie to you about? " Ye Fan was puzzled. Xiao


    Rou lowered her head and muttered, "He used to say ¡­ "He''ll wait for me, but now he''s left by himself ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment and suddenly understood. Heughed and said, "You still say you don''t like him? "So you were abandoned by him?"


    <span>Aiya! You child! Why are you talking nonsense!? " Xiao Rou said angrily, "We are not like you think! I... We are just ordinary friends! "


    <span>Ye Fan saw that this woman was so excited that she wanted to jump, so he didn''t try to provoke her. It wouldn''t be good if she started a fire on the street. But


    <span>Ye Fan could guess in his heart that Xiao Rou was probably interested in the Martial God, but the Martial God didn''t actually feel that it was safe. That year, he might have casually said a promise, but in the end, he left by himself.


    <span>"Okay, okay, I believe in you." Ye Fan immediately asked, "Then do you know where the Martial God went?" Xiao


    <span>Rou blinked, "I wanted to ask you, did Ye Wuya not tell you? Aren''t you his sessor? "


    "I''m his bullshit descendant, I''ve only seen him twice!" "Once he ate roast chicken and said goodbye to me. How would I know where he went?" Ye Fan was speechless.


    <span>Xiao Rou seemed to understand. "Oh ¡­ So it was like that... I thought he''d say a lot to you.


    Ugh ¡­ My guess is that he probably broke through the realm of ''Tai Chi'' to the level of ''Tai Su'', so he left this world ¡­ " leaf<span>Fan Xian frowned, "Innate Wu Sai? That realm really exists? "


    Xiao Rou giggled and said, "You know quite a lot. Ye Wuya was the one who mentioned that to me. What did he say in the past? If he reaches the Taiji Realm, he''ll wait for me."


    That way, if the two of them were to break through at the same time, they could formpanions ¡­ "But he is a swindler. He would secretly leave first."This was the first time Ye Fan had heard of this, but he felt that Ye Wuya might not have been spouting nonsense. Otherwise, it would be impossible to exin how he disappeared from this world.


    The most important thing was that, the [Emperor of Nuwa''s] [Heaven Mending] technique that Ye Fan had obtained seemed to be a way for him to reach the pinnacle of mastery in both the Yin Yang energy and the Yin Yang energy ¡­ Aren''t they aiming for the Taiji Realm? PositiveWhen Ye Fan wanted to ask a few more questions, he saw Xiao Rou standing on the side of the road, looking at a milk tea shop across the street,pletely frozen in ce.


    What? Are you thirsty? " Ye Fan asked.Xiao Rou seriously opened her eyes wide and asked, "Ye Fan ¡­. Would the people of Fragrant City drink milk tea made from silk stockings? "Is that good?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian stiffened for a moment before smiling helplessly. He beckoned to Xiao Rou and went to the milk tea shop opposite and bought two cups.


    It was because the tea bag used by the creator in the past had been mistaken for a pair of silk stockings. That was why it was called this way. It was not actually made from silk stockings ¡­ "You can try it," Ye Fan exined.


    <span>Xiao Rou curiously inhaled and her eyes instantly lit up. She said joyfully, "It tastes so good! People these days are really smart, the things they make are really delicious! " See


    Seeing Xiao Rou''s cute and lovable appearance, Ye Fan couldn''t help but want to reach out and pinch her face. However, when he thought about her identity and age, he felt that it was better not to do so.<span>I said Xiao Rou ¡­ You came to find me, is that all? " Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Xiao Rou shook her head and suddenly said in a serious tone, "One more thing ¡­"

 Chapter 1479

    <span>1479 Leaves


    Fan Jian was not used to it, as Xiao Rou''s serious face and voice suddenly appeared.


    "What is it?"


    <span>Xiao Rou said, "I''m here to confirm with you. Will you be returning to the n to participate in the n Gathering to fight for the dragon''s vein?"


    Ye Fan frowned, "Am I really that important to all of you to participate in the n Gathering? As for making you specificallye and ask me? "


    "Of course, other than you, no one else can change the oue of the n Gathering!"


    Xiao Rou''s words were very simple and straightforward, but they were filled with an irresistible confidence. She


    As long as Ye Fan did not participate, the Phoenix n would be the strongest, and as for the White Tiger n and the Mythical Dragon n, they would not be her match! leafFan Fan couldn''t help but feel somewhat surprised. This ancestor seemed like a little girl with a delicate and bashful appearance, but in her heart, she was actually as confident as a giant.


    He was, after all, the previous number one expert of the War God''s world. This sort of pride definitely wasn''t blind; she was truly confident in herself, which was why she dared to speak in such a manner.


    "I''m ashamed..." Ye Fanughed self-deprecatingly, "I am only in my twenties. How can Xiao Rou, who has made you famous for hundreds of years, think so highly of me?" XiaoRou shook her head. "I am in my twenties, so there is no contradiction between having strength and having strength. When I was at your age, I was already the n''s number one!"


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned. Looking at Xiao Rou''s expression that didn''t seem like she was joking, he realized that he had really underestimated this genius of the Phoenix n.


    <span>"Cultivation is like this. If I can break through quickly, then it will be very fast. But if I encounter a bottleneck, then even if I can''t break through in a few hundred years or a thousand years, I won''t be able to."


    Age. "For cultivators, it is naturally impossible to lose, but more may not be useful." Xiao Rou continued to enjoy her milky tea as she spoke.<span>"Ye Fan discovered that only when the matter of cultivation is mentioned, would Xiao Rou look like a six hundred year old ancestor."


    <span>"Well, have you made your decision yet?" Xiao Rou asked. leaf


    After thinking for a while, Fan said, "The only thing I am sure of is that I won''t fight for the Shen Long family. For now, I don''t have the will to participate in the family meeting ¡­." leaf<span>Fan Jian wouldn''t say that he didn''t have any ideas about the dragon fountain either, but in the n meeting, he was indeed not interested.


    Xiao Rou also understood the meaning behind his words. However, she felt that this was eptable. "Alright. I hope you remember what you said today."


    Ye Fan yfully asked, "If I said just now that I might represent the Divine Dragon Empire, what would your n be?"


    Xiao Rou said without hesitation, "Then I''ll fight with you here! "Or do you want to wait until the n Gathering to bully the children of our n?"Are you so sure that I can''t beat you? " Ye Fan felt a bit of itch in his heart. In fact, he really wanted to have a fight with Xiao Rou. It wasn''t that they werepetitive, it was just that he liked to spar with experts. Xiao


    Rou tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, "Actually, I don''t know either ¡­" I can''t see through you, but I think... You probably couldn''t see through me, so you didn''t recognize me at first. TotalAs such ¡­ Rather than letting you cause trouble for our Phoenix n in the n Gathering, it would be better for me to find you and have a fight before it begins. That way, it would not be considered a vition of the rules. "


    Ye Fan did not know whether tough or cry, "Could it be that the grand ancestor of the Phoenix n dares to hit me, a twenty-something year old young man, and this matter won''t spread out?" Xiao


    Rou Rou stuck out her tongue. "Then I just need to find a ce with no one around and it will be fine as long as no one sees me!" You


    I won''t admit it if I say it! Do you think the people in the world believe you, or do you believe me? Stupid! "


    Ye Fan couldn''t utter a word for a long time. He didn''t know whether to say that she was na?ve or that she was a cunning old fox. NoUnknowingly, the two had already traveled quite a distance, and Ye Fan was toozy to return to the bar. He said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll just return to my ce. If fate allows it, we''ll meet again."


    <span>However, Xiao Rou grabbed onto the corner of Ye Fan''s shirt and looked at him pitifully: "Ye Fan, can you bring me back too ¡­ ¡­" I don''t have a ce to stay, I haven''t taken a bath for two days ¡­ " "


    <span>"Don''t you know how to find a hotel?"


    I... "I don''t have any documents, and when I went out, I spent all of the money that Yue Shan gave me, so I''m not familiar with this ce. Just let me stay here for the night, I still want to y for a few more days ¡­" Xiao Rou pleaded. leafFan Xian thought about it, this was Du Yun''er and Xiao Xin''er''s ancestor after all, so he might as well respect the elders.


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan called a taxi and brought Xiao Rou back with him. semi


    <span>On the way, Ye Fan got out of the car and bought some clothes for her to change into. Although they were cheap, Xiao Rou was extremely happy. gyri


    When they arrived at the mansion, Belle didn''t seem to have returned. Sophia wasn''t there either, and they didn''t know where she had gone to hang out.<span>Ye Fan led Xiao Rou to a guest room to rest.


    <span>Xiao Rou seemed to be seeing such a luxurious house for the first time. She ran around excitedly like a little pony that had just escaped from its rein. leaf


    The sail was toozy to bother with her and just as she was about to go back to her room to take a bath, she found a car driving outside.


    <span>Before long, two people came to the door and rang the doorbell.


    Ye Fan felt a sense of familiarity in his heart. He walked over to open the door, and saw that the two beautiful stewardesses on the ne were wearing their uniforms, standing at the door while carrying their bags, greeting him with a smile.


    Hey! "Mr. Ye."


    We meet again. Are you surprised? "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "Why are you guys here?""Why... Don''t you wee it? " The oval faced air stewardess gave a flirtatious nce.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and guessed something, "Did the He family send you here?""Mr. Ye, you really have good foresight. I didn''t expect you to be Mr. He''s VIP. If I knew you were on the ne, I would have asked you to take care of us." The oval faced air stewardess said coquettishly. leaf


    Fan Xian muttered in his heart. This He family''s He Jiacheng really came for a deal. He actually managed to find the two stewardesses on the ne ording to their conversation...


    After thinking for a while, Ye Fan stretched out his hand, smiled and said, "Whether I want to take care of you guys or not depends on your performance." two


    <span>An air stewardess took the hint and smiled sweetly. She walked into the living room gracefully, turned her head back three steps, and gave Ye Fan seductive nces, leading him upstairs. two


    The woman deliberately did not change her clothes. She wore the flight attendant''s uniform and ck stockings, they were all meticulously prepared.


    The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth raised into a smile. He closed the door and went upstairs, leading the two stewardesses into his bedroom. Positive


    Xiao Rou, who was at the entrance of the guest room, was lying on her stomach. She stared at Ye Fan as he led the two fragrant women into the room. She pouted with a look of disdain.Ye Fan naturally discovered that this six hundred year old loli was secretly peeping on him, but he didn''t care. He waved towards Xiao Rou and closed the door behind him.

 Chapter 1480

    1480


    <span>After entering the room, Ye Fan took out his phone and sent a message to Belle. with


    When he raised his head, he saw the two flight attendants throw their bags on the carpet and take off their high heels."Mr. Ye, we washed up at the hotel beforeing here. Do you want to take a bath?" The long-legged air stewardess turned around, hooked her arms around Ye Fan''s neck, and asked while exhaling.


    Ye Fan looked at the pair of electric eyes, which were filled with an intense desire. Whether it was real or fake, in short, it was very tempting. "


    <span>Cluck, cluck ¡­ "It''s better not to wash, the spring snacks are short." The oval faced air stewardess kept Ye Fan from the back, her two hands reaching down, groping all the way... leaf


    Fan Xieughed, "I''m not washing up. Do you mind?"


    I don''t mind... "Actually, I have a rather heavy taste ¡­" The flight attendant behind him exhaled. leafThe sails didn''t need to be done. His clothes and pants were slowly taken off. The two stewardesses crouched down and started serving... leaf


    <span>Fan Xian let out a sigh of relief. Although he said that his women were all more beautiful than them, this kind of exciting y, if he wanted his women to do it, it would probably be impossible.


    <span>After all, this wasn''t an environment where women could afford to mess around. They needed to slowly nurture their women ¡­ To


    <span>If it was Misty Night and Blue Rain, they might have a chance, but ¡­ Ye Fan had always been too embarrassed to do so. He had really gotten into a rtionship with Fog Night.


    After about twenty minutes or so, an air stewardess climbed onto the bed. She opened two buttons on the cor of her uniform, lifted the skirt behind her back, and panted as she turned her head to seduce, "Come on ¡­ Mr. Ye,e here quickly ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan squinted his eyes. This scene really made one''s blood boil, and one''s blood boil. leaf


    <span>The sail stepped forward and reached out with its hand to rip apart the ckce, removing the finalyer of cloth ¡­ Positive


    While the flight attendant was looking forward to Ye Fan allowing her to rush into the clouds, she discovered that the man did not do as she had imagined? "<span>Ye ¡­ Mr. Ye. Ah... What are you doing? " Empty


    Sis was somewhat panicked when she discovered that Ye Fan was actually using his hands?


    Although they had met some wealthy people with strange hobbies, such a violent person was rarely seen ¡­<span>It was as if Ye Fan wasn''t having fun with them, but was having some gynecological surgery... Empty


    The young mistress felt pain and begged, "Mr. Ye! No... Can''te in. "So painful ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care about all this, and seriously said: "Don''t move! Rx! "Let my hand in!" Empty


    Tears streamed down her face due to the pain. However, since she had taken the money and was asked toe by a big shot, they didn''t dare to offend anyone and could only silently endure it. There was nothing they could do even if they felt humiliated ¡­ quaque


    <span>After a dozen seconds, Ye Fan suddenly pulled out his hand!


    "Ying!" The air stewardess eximed as her body felt powerless.They only saw a colorful little bug being caught between Ye Fan''s two fingers!


    <span>The little bug was not much bigger than an ant, but it had a very strange appearance and seemed to be trying to get somewhere.


    "So it really is this way again ¡­" Alright... "Now that you are safe ¡­"


    <span>"That teary-eyed goose egg-faced air stewardess blinked her eyes in surprise. Seeing the worm in Ye Fan''s hand, she was startled!"


    This ¡­ What is this!? "<span>"Ye Fan pinched the bug to death, and then shook the sticky liquid off his hand."


    <span>I don''t know what it is, but it should be some kind of insect Gu. Someone must have ced it in your bodies so that this bug can burrow into my body ¡­ " Ye Fan said.


    The two air stewardesses were shocked. They had never imagined that something like this could happen, as if they were listening to a heavenly book."How is that possible... "I don''t even know it myself..." The oval faced air stewardess shook her head in panic, "I... "I really don''t know ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "The two of you should have a short time of nk memories, perhaps you were hypnotized and were manipted by someone in your body."<span>"How do you know?" We just thought that time seemed to have suddenly sped up ¡­ "It seems like it''s suddenlyte." The two air stewardesses were puzzled. leaf


    <span>Sail shrugged his shoulders, "One of my women, she is proficient in this Gu poison, it''s to nurture these little bugs ¡­" in


    I smell something special on her body. It''s because I''ve been in contact with the medicinal nts that nurture Gu poison for a long time, that''s why I have it ¡­ You


    <span>Although all of you have perfume on your bodies, before we entered, I could smell the scent of medicinal herbs on your bodies.


    Others may not notice, but I still smell it. This is definitely not a normal situation.<span>Plus ¡­ One of my brothers still hasn''t replied to me. He''s probably in trouble ¡­. This is too much of a coincidence. " leaf


    Fan Fan Xian looked at his phone, but there was no reply. No matter how much this guy liked to y, as long as he found him, he would definitely reply in time. He


    As usual, Berrill liked to tter and tter. Whenever Ye Fan was around, he would immediately follow. shellfish


    The only exnation for Lear''sck of response was that he and Sofia were not hanging out outside.In order to let Ye Fan fall into the trap perfectly, there were people who took care of the people around him.


    <span>On such ate night, there was no one else in the house. When Ye Fan met two air stewardesses, he naturally didn''t think too much about it and directly began to immerse himself in it... Only


    <span>Unfortunately, the other party did not expect that Ye Fan would be at a disadvantage from the insect poison, so he was already very careful in this area.


    Thanks to Blue Rain''s help, Ye Fan was very sensitive to the smell of the insect poison. Also


    <span>There was one thing Ye Fan was more concerned about, and that was that He Jiageng actually let the two stewardesses know that he was nning all this behind the scenes. He


    As the wealthiest person in Fragrant City, it was not a honorable thing for him to do. He had to find someone else and not let the air stewardesses know the truth.


    Even if he wanted to im the credit in front of Ye Fan in the end, he didn''t need to let the flight attendant know that this would not benefit him in any way, nor was it necessary. Only<span>The first exnation was that these two stewardesses were ''one-time consumables'', so it didn''t matter if they knew the truth. dorsum


    <span>Theter instructors probably felt that when the air stewardess directly said that it was He family that had let theme, it was reasonable and more eptable to Ye Fan. But


    <span>The other side did not expect that, precisely because the flight attendant knew of the He family''s sess, Ye Fan felt that something was off. Other


    <span>A oval faced air stewardess panicked, "Then... Then Mr. Ye, inside my body ¡­ Could it be that there are those bugs too? "


    Ye Fan nodded, "It should be, right? Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a 50% chance of cing a Gu on me? "What, do you want me to help you bring it out?" EmptyThe elder sister blushed. Although it was too shameful, she was more worried about the worms in her body. Thus, without saying anything, she took off all her clothes and sat on the bed with her legs apart ¡­ "


    Mr. Ye. "Come on..." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1481

    1481<span>Ye Fan let out a helpless sigh. He was a cardiologist, but now he was a gynecologist? Who was he arguing with?


    In next to no time, the painful screams of the air stewardesses sounded out from within the room once again ¡­


    "Bear with it ¡­" I need a certain depth to... "


    "I can''t take it anymore... No... "Ah ¡­"


    Ye Fan was somewhat speechless, but suddenly, he heard someone run over from the other side of the door with a thump thump thump thump sound. This


    Who else could it be but Xiao Rou in the mansion? fruit


    Then, he saw Xiao Rou kick the door open. She ced her hands on her hips and angrily said: "Ye Fan! What exactly are you doing?! " XiaoRou was also curious about what was going on after she finished showering. In the end, she heard a series of painful cries from women. Tolerance


    After a while, Xiao Rou heard the miserable shrieks and ran over. This<span>But it had shocked the two stewardesses. Why did a ''little girl'' suddenlye in?


    <span>Ye Fan was very embarrassed. His hand was already half-way in, so it wasn''t appropriate to take it out. He could only turn around and bitterly smile, "Xiao Rou, don''t worry, I''ll exin it to youter..."


    However, Xiao Rou at this moment clearly saw that Ye Fan was actually doing such a "dirty" thing. As her face flushed red, she hurriedly turned around and cursed, "Ye Fan! How could you do such a thing!? This was simply heartless! Do you treat women as your ythings!? "


    Ye Fan felt like he was about to be blown to snow in June, and sighed, "I am saving someone, you will know soon enough..."


    <span>"Save her? You are shameless! Do you take me for a child!? " Xiao Rou said in disbelief.


    The oval faced air stewardess quickly exined, "Little sister, Mr. Ye is really saving us ¡­ ¡­ "Don''t misunderstand."You''re the little sister! No! You are a little girl! I am the ancestor! " Xiao Rou turned her head angrily.


    <span>"Huh?" The air stewardess looked confused, but she did not hesitate to call him by that name. She continued to persuade him, "Anyway, don''t scold Mr. Ye. We were willing to do it and let him do it ¡­"


    <span>Hearing that, Xiao Rou felt like she was going crazy. She could not believe it as she said, "You guys ¡­ How can the women of this era be so shameless!? "He is so shameless?"


    <span>What is this era, Mr. Ye, who is this little girl? "You speak too weirdly..." The flight attendant was speechless. leaf


    At this moment, the sails were toozy to listen to Xiao Rou''s curses. After concentrating on trying to sense the location of the Gu worm, they neatly pinched the colorful little bug out!


    <span>The oval faced air stewardess showed an expression of relief as she copsed onto the bed.


    <span>Hey, Xiao Rou,e over here and take a look. Ye Fan called out. Xiao


    <span>Rou couldn''t help but be startled, hesitating as she turned her head, looking at the little bug in Ye Fan''s hand.


    <span>"Eh? Corpse Worm? " instantaneous


    In an instant, Xiao Rou recognized the worm.


    Ye Fan did not think that Xiao Rou would actually know it, and hurriedly asked, "This thing is called Corpse Worm?" "Is it a poison?"


    "Wait a moment, I want to see it clearly. It has been hundreds of years since Ist saw it..." Xiao Rou walked to Ye Fan''s side, and just as she was about to get a closer look, she frowned and quickly turned her head away. She wrinkled her nose and said, "You ¡­. What''s the smell on your hands! "<span>"Err ¡­" Ye Fan also found it to be a little tasty, and said to the oval faced air stewardess, "Beauty, you seem to be a little gynecological ¡­ ¡­" "Let''s go to the hospital."


    The oval faced air stewardess blushed and nodded in embarrassment. leaf<span>The sail put the bug in a cup, then went to the bathroom and washed his hands. Go


    <span>When he came out, Xiao Rou was staring at the worms in the cup, seemingly lost in thought. Then ¡­


    The two air stewardesses were dressed as they stood there helplessly and fearfully. leaf


    Fan Xian nced at them, and somewhat regretfully said: "Today we won''t be able to have fun together. Let''s y again next time when we have the chance. You guys can leave first." duoThe air stewardess said fearfully, "Mr. Ye... Are we going to be killed by someone? " leaf


    Fan thought about it for a moment. If the two girls couldn''tplete their "mission," they might really be killed. He picked up his phone and dialed Asmuntis'' number. No<span>"After a while, Asmuntis answered," "Boss."


    <span>"Sloppy ghost, have you arrived at Fragrant City?" Ye Fan remembered that Belo seemed to have called his brothers over.


    <span>"I just got off the ne and was about to ask where Beryl is staying tonight. He''s not answering the phone," said Asmuntis.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "It''s just nice that you came. I''ll send you the coordinates. You can go directly to the Assassin n. Come to my ce. If there''s anyone else at Fragrant City, you can call them over." A


    As soon as he heard this, he knew what was going on. He didn''t ask any more questions and immediately answered.Ye Fan immediately called the two stewardesses to find a room to rest. He still had some important matters to deal with, so finding his people and finding the two people who had plotted against him were all top priorities.


    Seeing that Xiao Rou was staring at the little bug, Ye Fan asked: "Look carefully, is it the Corpse Worm you were talking about?"<span>Xiao Rou raised her head and said, "She is indeed a Corpse Heart Worm ¡­ This kind of bug, could also be considered a type of insect Gu, but to be precise it was a type of corpse Gu, it was cultivated in the heart of the dead, it was very rare. one


    <span>Once it was drilled into, it would burrow into a person''s heart, and then wildly devour flesh and blood from the heart ¡­ If he used his zhenqi to stimte it, it would burst and turn into a corpse poison... quaque


    Even if you and I were to fight like this, with an awakened bloodline, it would be very hard for us to resist this corpse poison, and even if we don''t die, we will lose our fighting strength. "


    "Oh?" Ye Fan was very surprised. Even Xiao Rou felt that this bug was dangerous. It seemed that the other party had indeed evaluated his strength, which was why they used such a method."What kind of people are raising this Corpse Heart Worm?" Ye Fan asked again. Xiao


    She knitted her eyebrows and said, "The only sect in this world that knows how to nurture Corpse Worms is the Ancient Tomb Sect.<span>The Ancient Tomb Sect had a glorious era, but because cultivation techniques and methods were evil and evil, almost all of them were rted to corpses, and thus, they were considered to be the Evil Demon Sect.


    However, it is not to say that they do not exist anymore, but the disciples of the Ancient Tomb Sect have basicallye from the same line of disciples, and have taught them one on one. In these thousand years, although there have been traces of their activities, there have been no fixed locations. "


    Ye Fan thought that as expected of an old woman who was over 600 years old and knew a lot of things. He couldn''t help but ask, "Since they haven''t shown their faces for so long and there are only a few people, how do you know that this is a Corpse Worm?" Xiao<span>Rou turned her head back and looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression in her eyes and said, "Because that year ¡­ ¡­." "Your grandfather Ye Wuya has also met this kind of Corpse Worm before."


    "Ye Wuya has met him too? Was also seduced by a woman? " Ye Fan didn''t dare to imagine that scene.Xiao Rou shook her head, "It''s not that. What he encountered was not one or two, but arge group of people.


    <span>"He found the sessor of the Ancient Tomb Sect, ''Flying Luo Sha'' Nangong Min. In order topete in martial arts, he fought with him ¡­" "


    <span>Flying Luosha? "Nangong Min?" Ye Fan had never heard of him before, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Is he very powerful?"


    Xiao Rou shook her head, "To me, they are not powerful at all, because the Ancient Tomb Sect''s Yin techniques were all suppressed by the Phoenix mes.


    <span>However, Flying Raksha was indeed an Epic-ss expert 400 years ago. At that time, there was basically no one other than me that could defeat him ¡­ If he had lived to this day, he would have been about my age. "

 Chapter 1482

    "1482"<span>Epic expert? " Ye Fan couldn''t help but be stunned. In that case, Nangong Min was at least five hundred years old.


    <span>This is because apart from convincing strength, the most important requirement for an Epic expert is to be able to maintain a hundred years of prestige in the Underground World.


    <span>"That''s right. Flying Luo Sha lost to Ye Wuya at that time, and he did not appear again. His Epic Tier title did notst long, and everyone has gradually forgotten about it.


    In fact, there were many experts in China at that time who had the chance to be an Epic-ss expert, but because of Ye Wuya being alone, no one else had the chance to make a name for themselves. That was why there were more Epic-ss experts overseas in the past few hundred years. Fly


    It was because Tian Luosha was famous that he became an Epic Tier expert. However, I had almost forgotten about this person''s existence, until I saw this Corpse Heart Worm today ¡­ "Of course, it could also have been nurtured by the disciples of the Flying Rain-Rakshasi," Xiao Rou said.


    Ye Fan said in a deep voice, "It doesn''t matter if he is Flying Raksha himself or his disciple... "Since he''s plotting against me, I''ll have to find him to understand everything ¡­"


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" Xiao Rou had a face full of curiosity, "Could it be because Flying Heaven Luo Sha wanted to take revenge on Ye Wuya that he couldn''t find you?"


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "If you want to get back at me in the martial artspetition, you don''t have to be so yful, this guy is trying to take my life." I also want to know why. "


    "Then what are you going to do now?" Xiao Rou asked with concern. leaf


    Fan said, "My brothers may have been arrested, but we have to get to the bottom of this ¡­" "And these two women are rted to the He family. I should be able to get some useful information from that old man if I go look for them now." He


    After all, Jiacheng was no small fry. It would be too easy to find his position.<span>Ye Fan immediately had Su Qingxue send someone to investigate and found out that the He family was living in a luxurious seascape in Fragrant City. And ¡­


    Beryl and Sophia suddenly disappeared on the way back, leaving only an empty car behind. One of them went out alone at night and had no idea where he went.


    The Heaven''s Eyes could not detect the whereabouts of the two. leaf<span>Fan Xian felt that it was understandable that Beryl had been captured, but ording to logic, Sophia would not go out for no reason, so there must be some other mystery behind it. When


    <span>At the same time that Ye Fan obtained this information, Asmuntis, Azzle, Leviathan, Xie Linfen and a few others all came to the mansion. mass


    <span>"It was incredible to learn that Beryl and Sofia were going to be married, and that someone had tried to assassinate Ye Fan and possibly captured them."


    Damn it! With boss'' status, how could anyone be so untactful? Could it be that Shakyamuni has made his move? " The Leviathan swore.<span>"Impossible, if the Doomsday King were to make a move, there would be no need for him to beat around the bush."


    Ye Fan also couldn''t be bothered to tell them about the Raksha in the sky, and said, "You don''t need to make any wild guesses. I''ll go investigate it, and I''ll naturally find out."<span>The other side came prepared. Boss, why don''t we bring some people to look around for Beryl? "Fragrant City isn''t that big of a ce." Asmuntis asked.


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand and said, "No need, the opponent this time shouldn''t be simple. It''s better for all of you to stick together and take care of each other here. I will go out and check on my own and contact you when I have something."


    <span>Although everyone was quite worried, they knew that they couldn''t drag Ye Fan down, so they had no choice but to stay.


    After Ye Fan had his brothers take care of the two frightened air stewardesses, he went out the door. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    <span>"Just as I was about to take a step forward, I saw Xiao Rou following me out."


    <span>You want to go too? " Ye Fan asked, "This has nothing to do with you, right?" Xiao


    Rou giggled and said, "Such an interesting thing, of course I want to see what''s going on. If it really is Flying Raksha, then we can be considered old acquaintances. We haven''t seen each other for more than four hundred years."


    Ye Fan also couldn''t stop this woman. Since she wanted to follow, he would let her go. two<span>People weren''t easy to deal with. Ye Fan''s walking speed was very fast, while Xiao Rou''s lightness skill was also very shocking. Two shadows quickly flew over the roof of Fragrant City and soon arrived at arge vi by the sea.


    The sea breeze blew and the sound of waves could be heard. The magnificent mansion was like a pce, surrounded byrge amounts of green vegetation.


    <span>When they just arrived near the mansion, Ye Fan''s and Xiao Rou''s expression changed.


    "Wow, so many experts!" Xiao Rou''s eyes lit up.Ye Fan looked at this woman strangely and suddenly understood why Xiao Rou would like Ye Wuya.


    Back then, when Ye Wuya went around the world looking for people to fight with, he had to be obsessed with martial arts.


    Looking at Xiao Rou''s appearance, even though she was small and looked like a little loli, she was actually eager to see the world in chaos and was full of energy whenever she saw an expert.


    As expected... They shared the same taste... leaf


    At the same time, Fan Xian also thought of something, and his heart was filled with doubts. Could it really be them? ButNo matter what he thought, Ye Fan still went with Xiao Rou andnded at the vi''s entrance. Although ¡­


    <span>It was the residence of the wealthiest person in Fragrant City, but there was no bodyguard here and both doors were open.


    "It looks like... "They knew you wereing!" Xiao Rou''s big eyes were sparkling and she was in high spirits. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was somewhat speechless. He wasn''t here to y, so what was there to be happy about? two


    He walked into the spacious and bright vi. Inside, there was an oval mahogany table, and there were eight men and women wearing ck cloaks and robes, wearing golden masks.


    <span>As for He Jiacheng, he was like a respectful old steward as he carefully stood at the side with no right to take a seat.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan enter, He Jiacheng smiled and nodded.


    <span>"The Elder Association of the Underworld Alliance... If you people want to cause trouble for me, is there a need to go around in such a big circle? " Ye Fan sighed, he should have thought of this long ago. Besides the Armageddon King, only these bunch of old guys would dare to find trouble with him. No


    As soon as Ye Fan sensed that Hei Si Li wasn''t among the eight, the Fiend Prison Officer Magnan wasn''t among them.


    <span>"Lucifer, you entered a ce you shouldn''t have, which is against the rules of our Underworld Alliance. We are just following the rules to erase you from the world," a man said in a hoarse voice.


    Just as the man finished speaking, Xiao Rou shouted in surprise, "Flying Rakshasi, Nangong Min!? It''s really you! So you''re not dead yet!? " Then ¡­<span>The man with the hoarse voice was silent for a moment before he said with an unnatural voice, "Xiao Rou ¡­ Today''s matter has nothing to do with you. Please leave ¡­ " Xiao


    <span>Rou was not happy, "I don''t want it. I finally got to see something interesting aftering out with so much difficulty. I want to continue watching!" is


    A few of the elders with golden masks exchanged nces as if they had not expected Xiao Rou''s appearance and were slightly uneasy.


    Xiao Rou ¡­ Could it be that you want to help Ye Wuya''s grandson? " Nangong Min asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 1483

    1483


    "I didn''t say that I would stand up for him. I just wanted to take a look. It''s just like when you fought with Ye Wuya 400 years ago. I was also watching from the side!" Xiao Rou said as if it was a matter of course. mass


    Hearing Xiao Rou''s words, the elders didn''t have much they could do. It seemed that none of them dared to be disrespectful to Xiao Rou.<span>"Lucifer, I didn''t expect that you would be able to find this old man''s Corpse Heart Worm. Consider yourself capable." Nangong Min snorted.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "I''m still wondering where this He Family got the guts to plot against me." "So it was you old guys who ordered it."


    "You don''t think that just because he paid tribute to you, he really wants to please you, do you? He


    "Although he is only a servant of our Underworld Alliance, his family is alive today and is the result of our nurturing. Naturally, he will serve us." An elder arrogantly said.


    <span>"I''m not interested in you guys, your messy rules and background." Ye Fan said, "Where did you hide my brother Beryl and his girlfriend, Sophia?"


    With so many Epic experts present, Ye Fan also understood why those two people were so easily taken away. Indeed, they were not people they could resist. "<span>Don''t worry, they are safe for the time being, but you don''t need to rely on the Heaven''s Eyes to find them. We know that your wife controls the Heaven''s Eyes, so ¡­ "We are very careful." A female elder said.


    Ye Fan frowned, "Let them go, what''s the matter, juste at me, you Epic experts, no matter what, you were once reputable people, and yet you still do things in such a despicable manner."


    <span>"Our Underworld Alliance is only there to protect the secrets passed down since the ancient times. As for our methods, as long as it is effective, we don''t care." An elder said. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian felt a headacheing. He wasn''t afraid of experts being powerful, but rather afraid of experts ying hooligans. Were these old bastards really determined to use all sorts of methods to kill him? South


    "Lucifer, as long as you agree to our conditions, we''ll naturally let those two go," he said.<span>"What condition?" Ye Fan asked. "


    Our goal is very simple, and that is to make everything you see absolutely confidential ¡­ " Nangong Lin said. leaf


    Fan Xian could not help butugh, "You want me tomit suicide?"It''s not only death that keeps secrets. "Another male elder stood up and said," As long as you ept the ''Dreamlike Flower'' baptism once, I can let you forget about the past ¡­ "


    Ye Fan didn''t understand, "What do you mean?"On the other hand, Xiao Rou suddenly thought of something and hurriedly waved her hands, "No way! No way! "Ye Fan, you better not ept it!"


    <span>Dreamlike Flower''s Fusang Illusion was a spiritual spell thatbined East and West. It was able to make people forget their emotions. It was ¡­ Be a big idiot! " leaf


    Hearing this, Fan Xian suddenly came to a realization and sneered: "Such a nice name, it turns out to be ''vegetable'' me?"


    Xiao Rou! Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t interfere!? " Nangong Min said in dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Rou pouted, "But you guys are too much of a bully. Ye Fan is still a child! He didn''t even know what the Dreamlike Flower meant! again


    "I told you, what kind of shameful secret does your Underworld Alliance have that Ye Fan can''t see?"


    "Don''t mind it!" This is not something you should ask! " Nangong Lin said in a deep voice. XiaoWith a soft grunt, she turned her head away. leaf


    Fan Xian said, "I won''t ept such a foolish request. You might as well be more straightforward. If you want to fight, then fight!"


    There was no Xi Li at the scene, and Ye Fan felt that he had a pretty good chance of winning even if he had fewer enemies.


    "You can''t be naive enough to think that you alone can fight against so many Epic Tier old fellows here, right?


    "We are just unwilling to cause too much of amotion. This is because it vites the creed of our Underworld Alliance and thus, we chose to assassinate you. However, that does not mean that we are afraid of you ¡­" An elderughed.


    "I think you should just kill yourself. Lucifer, no one will be able to save you from Ye Wuya''s sudden appearance today ¡­" If you die, your brothers will live ¡­ " "Yes." A female Elder said.


    "If you don''t want to kill yourself, you can let us do it. We have a lot of ways to let you die peacefully and without pain," said Mina.Ye Fan sneered, "On what basis?" You think you can threaten me by capturing my brother? "If I eat this, then wouldn''t I have died too many times?"


    <span>You really don''t care about your brother''s life? " Nangong Min asked again. leaf


    "Let me tell you, even if you kill Beryl, I will only choose one path ¡ª that is, to kill all of you!" Blood sacrifice his spirit in heaven! " one


    The elder mmed the table and stood up, "Lucifer! We''re not here to y with you! Since we''ve decided to make a move this time, we must obtain a result! AnyAnyone who breaks the rules must be judged. Last time, because of Ye Wuya, you avoided danger, but that was only caused by Great Elder Hei Si Li''s weakness. This


    <span>"Once, we will not give you another chance. If you insist on dying with your brothers, then we will satisfy you!"


    Ye Fan was also infuriated. He was so angry that heughed and said, "Sure!" It was what he wished for! In any case, you idiotic elders simply do not know what you''re doing. All of you are self-righteous, just who do you think you can protect!? " leaf<span>Fan Jian wanted to tell them right now that he had already killed three people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World! There had already been a fellow who hade out!


    However, thinking about it carefully, it was not good for him to say it. On the contrary, it might cause chaos and panic in the surface world, so he decided to give up.<span>Xiao Rou pped her hands on the side. "Great! Great!" They started fighting! They started fighting! Ye Fan, I''ll support you! " leaf


    Fan Xian was at a loss whether tough or cry. You old woman, it''s one thing if you don''t want to help, but you''re actually urging me to do this?


    But right at this moment, Ye Fan suddenly couldn''t hear Xiao Rou''s voice again!? TightFollowing that, Ye Fan felt the world spinning around him, everything in front of his eyes blurred, and everything had changed!


    He had actually appeared in a deste and dangerous wilderness filled with red and yellow sand and dirt!? more


    What made Ye Fan surprised was that his clothes, pants, shoes, were all somehow very familiar to him...This ¡­ Wasn''t it the same scene he experienced when he was a teenager and chased after a target in Red Stone Valley in North America!? From


    "How could I have returned to ten years ago!?"


    <span>Damn it... What is going on!? " leaf


    <span>Ye Fan''s whole body shivered, he suddenly felt a danger approaching him. Although he didn''t see or hear anything, Ye Fan still instinctively flew backwards! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1484

    "1484"


    <span>"Sou, sou, sou!" When


    <span>The moment when Ye Fan jumped back, he finally saw two white lights fly past him. It was actually two ninja darts!? leaf


    <span>Fan Xian instantly understood. He had been careless a moment ago and was not focused enough. Had he been hit by an illusion?


    Among this group of elders, there were some who were proficient in illusion techniques. Through the instantaneous hypnosis of Ye Fan''s sight, hearing, and so on, they let Ye Fan incorrectly estimate his position, time!<span>Ye Fan knew that what he was seeing and hearing right now were actually illusions created by his own memories.


    After thinking it through, Ye Fan immediately focused his attention. The divine dragon''s blood in his body was boiling, and the dragon''s might burst out! one


    A surging spiritual pressure filled Ye Fan''s brain, sweeping away all the external interference from the spiritual force. wink


    "In a short time, Ye Fan''s eyes once again returned to the scene in the vi, and the illusion disappeared!"Ye Fan, have you not practiced the ''Divine Dragon Nine Transformations''? Why would the dragon''s might be controlled by this illusion technique? " Xiao Rou said in disdain. leaf


    How could Fan Xian be in the mood to pay attention to her broken mouth? Just as the scene in front of his eyes returned to normal, Ye Fan discovered another figure had already circled behind him like a ghost!


    <span>It was the elder who had used the illusion technique just now, holding a shuriken in his hand and thrusting it towards the back of Ye Fan''s neck! leaf


    <span>The sail immediately shot out a backhand attack, its speed was not slower than the opponent! But


    "Yes, this Elder''s figure instantly turned into a ck fog, and right after, around Ye Fan, four ck clothed silhouettes suddenly appeared, attacking him from four directions!"


    Shadow Clone Technique!? "<span>The most basic and most profound kind of illusion techniques were body splitting techniques. To evaluate the strength of an illusion master, the most direct method was to see how many effective clones the opponent could maintain at the same time! and


    It wasn''t just a clone, but a real entity. All clones of an expert in illusion techniques were lethal, but the more they were divided, the weaker their power would be. Right


    <span>To an ordinary ancient martial artist, the truth was that it was very difficult to deal with this sort of chaotic attack. They didn''t know how to defend or fight back.


    "But Ye Fan has been through hundreds of battles, so he has to deal with these kinds of situations a lot!"


    <span>"Tricks..."


    Ye Fan immediately circted the Unparalleled Sword Intent. His entire body was protected by the sword aura, as if there was ayer of metal cloth covering his entire body that allowed him to attack and defend at the same time.<span>"Bang Bang Bang!"


    With a few more sounds, this ck shadow clone''s attacks all hit Ye Fan and bounced him away, not allowing him to move an inch forward! leaf


    The moment the sail caught sight of the original body, it took out a three-foot-long de and thrusted directly at it! oneThe sword intent was like a hot knife through butter, making it impossible for that illusion expert''s elder to dodge!


    <span>But at this moment, an invisible stream of Zhen Yuan, like thousands upon thousands of threads, wrapped around that master illusion technique and pulled him to the side. From Ye Fan''s sword intent, it saved him!


    "Eh? Heaven Mountain Silk Hand? There''s actually a disciple of the Sky Mountain Sect? " Xiao Rou saw through the origins of this move and said with interest. Then ¡­


    <span>The female Elder snorted lightly, "As expected of the number one under the Martial God. You are truly knowledgeable. Tianshan Sect has been secluded for so many years, and you even know our martial arts." Xiao


    <span>Rou giggled and said, "So interesting, you, the Elder Guilds of the Underworld Alliance, actually have so many people from those hidden sects, hmm... Many of you should have fought against Ye Wuya back then, right? He will not let you off. "


    <span>None of the elders wanted to answer this question. To them, Ye Wuya was like a nightmare passing through. one


    "Thinking about the fact that this kid in front of them is the grandson of Ye Wuya, they wanted to beat him to death even more!"


    Everyone, this child hasprehended the Overlord level Sword Intent and is not easy to deal with. If anything goes wrong, we will be doomed for sure... "Let''s attack together!" Nangong Min said.


    <span>The few elders nced at each other and nodded. South


    Gong Min was the first to make a move. A surge of dense and cold true essence exuded from his entire body, andrge numbers of winged Corpse Heart Worms flew out from his sleeves, lingering around his entire body!


    <span>"King Corpse Fist!" South


    Ayer of green poisonous mist appeared on Gong Min''s fists as he threw a punch at Ye Fan. Poison mist and true essence gushed out from his fists!


    Moreover, arge number of Corpse Worms were swishing towards Ye Fan to bite him.<span>Ye Fan knew that this thing''s entire body was poisonous and that even if he crushed these bugs, they would explode with corpse poison, so he didn''t want to fight in this small space and directly flew outside!


    Nangong Min and his men followed closely behind. As soon as Nangong Min stepped on the ground, green primeval essence spread out like waves. The earth began to reek of rotting flesh! leaf


    "When the sail smelled this scent, it felt that something was wrong. Although it wasn''t any sort of poison, it seemed to have other effects on the body!"


    <span>This was the ancient tomb sect''s'' Wooden Rot Poison ''! Smelling too much will make your muscles weak and your meridians numb! Don''t always stand at the ce where he scattered the poison! " At this time, Xiao Rou ran out and sat by the side of a fountain as she shouted with a smile.


    <span>"Xiao Rou!" You don''t have to say anything! " Nangong Min said in dissatisfaction.


    "Humph!" Since you guys are fighting too much, why don''t you let me talk to this brat? " Xiao Rou waved her little fist as she said unwillingly.


    Ye Fan didn''t dare to be careless, and naturally quickly moved to another position.


    At the same time, the other female Sky Mountain Sect elder followed him like a shadow. Her palm suddenly struck down, and a bone-chilling true essence condensed in the air, condensing into countless ice spikes that shot towards Ye Fan like locusts! This


    Although the Ice Cold True Essence could notpare with the Dark Nether True Essence that Su Qingxue possessed, this female Elder''s cultivation base was around the Large Sess stage. Its power definitely could not be underestimated. It was enough to cause harm to Ye Fan''s body! leafThe sail sensed that there were Elders on both sides of the ship, waiting for the right opportunity to strike. He had already suffered from the enemy attacks, so he had to defend all of them from all sides! leaf


    <span>"The sail first used the sword in her hand and forcefully waved it a dozen times, causing this ice spike to fall."


    Unparalleled Sword Intent, Octoterra Emperor Dragon! " Lower<span>In a second, Ye Fan summoned a total of four to five thousand swords. Like a storm of swords, they rapidly circled around Ye Fan''s body.


    Eight Sword Dragons rushed out, corresponding with eight Elders of the Underworld Alliance!


    The Elders, upon seeing this vicious and berserk Sword Dragon, subconsciously retreated, not daring to sh head on with it.<span>When Xiao Rou saw this scene, she could not help but open her eyes wide in curiosity and muttered, "Where did he get all these swords from? So mystical... Is Ye Wuya''s grandson that interesting ¡­. " leaf


    <span>At this moment, the sail was highly concentrated. Itmanded the sword dragon, aggressively attacking the eight elders. Sword intent crisscrossed in all directions, its aura sweeping through the destends, and its might was astonishing!


    Just as the seven elders were all suppressed by the Sword Dragon, one of the elders suddenly stopped moving and rushed towards Ye Fan in a barbaric manner! Find


    Dead? Ye Fan was puzzled in his heart. Hemanded a sword dragon to suddenly chase after him!<span>But what surprised Ye Fan was that just as the Sword Dragon and that person were about to collide, those swords actually lost control, as if they were repelled by some kind of power. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1485

    1485 Leaves


    The sail carefully checked and found that around the elder''s body, there was a special electromaic force field!<span>Strands of blue and purple crisscrossing electric currents flew around the Elder''s body, like a shield of electric currents!


    <span>Because these swords were basically all metal, after being controlled by the electromaic field, the sword would not listen to itsmands. Furthermore, Ye Fan''s sword intent was also beginning to be disturbed by the electromaic field, so he was unable to use the Imperial Sword Technique smoothly!


    "Adept?!" leafBefore Fan could even react, the Sword Dragon had already been destroyed!


    <span>This electromaic ability user was extremely fast. He arrived in front of Ye Fan and threw a punch straight at Ye Fan''s throat! leaf


    Fan Xian knew that his inner force cultivation could not be relied on at all, so he immediately used his Unparalleled Sword Intent to protect himself, and blocked with his hands!


    <span>"Tsssssss!" Electricity


    <span>The maic force and the sword intent collided, sparks flew, and explosions were made. Ye Fan discovered that the other party, with the help of the electromaic force field, had a body strength and speed that far exceeded that of an ordinary person!? leaf


    <span>The sails took several steps back, surprised at the strength of an Adept''s body. It was like an iron arm! And ¡­


    <span>The elder also glided backwards. The electromaic field under his feet suspended him in the air. His agile body flipped backward and his feet kicked out a maic storm current!


    Ye Fan once again waved his sword intent to cancel out the electric current, but to his surprise, the other party had already charged forward once again!Disintegrate! "


    Ye Fan didn''t dare to hesitate any longer. His opponent''s strength and speed could be strengthened with the help of the electromaic force field. If he didn''t break down, his body wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    <span>The moment after the firstyer of disintegration, Ye Fan''s body''s functions all improved, and the slight aching sensation from just now also disappeared. side


    Xiao Rou, who was watching from the sidelines, had her eyes sh brightly. She seemed to have seen something interesting as she watched with greater concentration ¡­Before the Adept''s fist could strike, there was already a field of electromaic force that made Ye Fan feel even heavier, as if countless threads were binding around him!


    <span>"However, the power that Ye Fan''s body had gained after disintegratingpletely ignored this restriction, and brazenly faced the opponent''s fist that was sttered with lightning!"


    "Bang, bang, bang!" contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous


    A continuous fist struck towards Ye Fan, and streams of electricity burst out from Ye Fan''s surroundings!A fist made of flint brought with it a wave of impact force, and Ye Fan''s sword intent also continued to shoot out!


    The two of them rapidly engaged in a fierce battle in midair and then fell back to the ground. The battle had reached its climax! Press


    <span>It was reasonable to say that Ye Fan couldpletely defeat this superpower in a one-on-one fight, and his sword intent could also prate his opponent''s electromaic field. But


    He also had to take care of the seven other Elders at the side. After being distracted, he was unable to use his full strength in a one on one fight and was stuck in a bog, unable to escape!


    Although using the disintegration of the second stage or the disintegration of the sword intent could increase his strength to a higher level, Ye Fan felt that there was no need to put forward too much of a foundation. end<span>It was actually just a deadlock. It was not that they were incapable of fighting. Furthermore, the eight of them clearly did not possess the ability to hide their abilities. oculus


    Seeing that he couldn''t continue like this, Ye Fan decided to change his strategy and choose to kill them one by one!


    <span>"Heaven Copsing Sword Rain!"


    <span>"Ye Fan once again summoned a few thousand swords, and arge number of flying swords formed a ck mass, floating in the air!"


    "Descend!" When


    <span>As the sword rain was driven away, it suddenly turned into countless flying swords and meteors falling down!


    <span>For a time, the grass, flower beds, and pools outside the vi were all prated by the sword intent. They were all shattered and destroyed!


    Each of the eight Elders used their own methods to either dodge or block the descending flying swords.With their strength, this kind ofrge-scale sword intent naturally could not take their lives. It only yed a role of dying. But


    Yes, what Ye Fan wanted was to dy!


    Taking advantage of the moment when the Heaven Copsing Sword Rain was about tond, Ye Fan directly held a cold and cold Dragon Origin Sword in his hand and aimed it straight at that Fusang master who had used the illusion technique just now.<span>First, pinch the soft persimmon! "Ye Fan can tell that this guy''s fighting skills are all more illusory, and his cultivation is the weakest, at most around the Small Sess stage."


    <span>"Limitless Sword Dance!" leaf


    After locking onto the opponent, the sails closed in to a distance of about three meters. The ancient sword technique was used. It seemed to be an extremely simple sword technique that swept horizontally, but the opponent felt that it was unavoidable!This Fusang Expert had just dodged the rain of swords, but even if he tried to dodge again, he was too weak to do so.


    "I wanted to use my illusion to disturb Ye Fan''s thinking, but because of the effect of the bloodline in Ye Fan''s body, the dragon''s might resisted all of that spiritual energy!"


    "No!"<span>Fu Sang tried his best to dodge, but even with true essence to block, he still wasn''t able to! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    <span>The Dragon Lake Sword that was wrapped in the Unparalleled Sword Intent was like a hot knife cutting through butter, slicing through the opponent''s true essence shield! one


    <span>A blood-curdling screech filled the air. Expert Fusang''s chest had been split open by a sword, blood sttering in all directions! leaf


    <span>The sail seized the opportunity and advanced, taking advantage of the momentum. With a nimble yet perfect rotation, it directly shed through the opponent''s throat! one


    <span>In the span of a breath, Ye Fan had already beheaded an elder! Remaining


    The seven people below couldn''t help but be shocked. Although this Elder Fusang, who was proficient in illusion techniques, was the weakest in terms of physical strength, he was still easily killed by Ye Fan. This caused them to feel fear ¡­ This


    <span>It was the sword intent! Different from his fist and foot techniques, the slightest mistake would result in his death in an instant!


    <span>When Xiao Rou, who was at the side, saw this, she covered her small mouth with both hands. Her eyes were filled with shock and she was engrossed in what she was seeing.


    <span>How dare you! " Nan Gong Ming shouted in anger, "We seven will definitely kill this child today! This sword intent is too dangerous. We should work together and not seize any opportunities for him to retaliate! " Positive


    Just when these seven elders were about to use all their powers to surround Ye Fan, they heard a berating voice!


    <span>"Everyone stop!"


    <span>Soon after, three elders wearing ck robes and golden masks descended from the sky. leaf


    <span>Fan turned his head with a cold expression and looked over. He frowned. From the sound of this aura, it turned out to be the still witch, Hei Si Li, who had brought Demon Prison Officer Magnan and another unfamiliar elder to this ce.


    Elder Nan Gong Min, Division Chief Jisso, Elder Min Qian Xiu ¡­ How dare you bunch of you skip the decision of the Elders Guild and do such a thing? Difficult


    Have you all forgotten the vow you made when you entered the Elder Association of the Underworld Alliance!? " Hei Li said angrily. leaf<span>Fan Xian squinted his eyes. So these people were here on their own, not because of the decision of the Underworld Alliance. He was puzzled as to why Hei Shili and the others hadn''te. They had been hidden from him as well.


    <span>Nan Gong Ming snorted, "Great Elder Xi Li, we swore to protect this world and keep this secret, so we came here to execute this kid who broke the rules!


    Last time, because of Ye Wuya''s interference, we epted the humiliating result for the sake of the greater good. But this time, we must solve this hidden danger! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1486

    <span>1486


    "But even if you can''t ept the oue of releasing Luciferst time, this time you can''t go over the decision of the Elders Guild and deal with this matter in private!" You


    We have vited the rules of the Council! To be fighting in such a big city is the exact opposite of our original intentions of the Underworld Alliance! " Hesley reprimanded.


    Min Qian Xiu of the Sky Mountain Sect said, "Great Elder, even if we vote, the rest of the Elders Guild will probably all vote no, right?


    They were afraid that Lucifer''s King Sword Intent would appear once more ¡­ "However, we are not afraid of death!"


    That''s right! If we have to let this mysterious person go because of Ye Wuya, wouldn''t our Underworld Alliance be a joke!? " Nangong Min agreed.


    <span>Demon Prison Officer Ma Nan chuckled, "Nangong Min, Min Qian Xiu ¡­" You are all people who had personal grudges with Ye Wuya, but it has been hundreds of years, why must you keep holding on to it?


    If you really have the ability, then you should have gone to find Ye Wuya and bullied a twenty year old child. There''s no meaning in that ¡­ " "<span>Magnan! Don''t be so weird, open your mouth and say whatever you want to say!


    We don''t like what Ye Wuya is doing, but so what? "Does letting Lucifer go really conform to the rules!?" Nangong Min asked. HorsesGennan was silent. Clearly, logically speaking, it was not very valid either.


    <span>Ye Fan curled his lips, "Hey, if you guys want to fight, then go and argue first. If you want to fight, then just fight. Where the hell did all this crape from?"


    "Kid!" Don''t be crazy! We''re not serious yet! If you think that our Underworld Alliance only has this much ability, you will regret it ¡­ " Nangong Lin said in a deep voice.Ye Fan sneered, "Isn''t it just fighting with numbers, I know you guys have the ability now."


    "You ¡­"<span>Just as they were about to quarrel again, Hesley shouted loudly, "Enough! There''s no point in arguing, if you insist on a convincing oue. Then ¡­


    There was only one way, and that was to be absolutely fair and not vite the rules! to be able to convince and convince everyone! "


    The elders went silent, as if they had suddenly thought of something.


    After a few seconds, Magnus said hesitantly, "You mean ¡­" Let Lu Xi Fa challenge the ''Ancient Celestial Tower'' once? " leafThe sail frowned. Ancient Celestial Tower? What the hell was that ce?


    However, from the looks of it, all the Elders present were very respectful and did not say a word.<span>Hei Si Li looked at the elders and said, "What do you think? Everyone, do you think that if this was an Ancient Town''s Immortal Pagoda, there wouldn''t be any disputes?"


    "If Lucifer is able to pass the trial of the Immortal Pagoda, then this old man naturally has nothing to say." Nangong said.<span>"Me too... "As long as Lucifer agrees, then this matter shall be concluded." Min Qian Xiu added.


    <span>Hesley looked at the elder who had used an electromaic ability. "Chief of the Division, what about you?" base


    Sorcor shook his head, indicating that there was no problem. leaf


    Fan Xian became depressed, "What are you guys talking about?" "What do you mean by the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda? What exactly is it?"


    Lucifer, you don''t have to worry. I''ll tell you in detailter. "Hesley said to the female Elder beside him," Lanya, go check on the ten soldiers of the Elemental Kingdom. " Then ¡­


    The female Elder called Lanya nodded her head and walked to the side of the Elder who had already died in a pool of blood. leafFan frowned, were these people stupid? That Fusang Ninja was obviously killed by him. What was there to look at?


    <span>However, Xiao Rou ran over and said excitedly, "Wow, so that person is one of the ten guards of the Elemental Sect? There was only one person who was known as an ''illusion master'' in the past few hundred years! However, it seems that his cultivation is really not very high. " This


    At that moment, a dazzling, translucent white magic power gathered around the elder. Under the holy light, the magic power that was filled with vitality was poured into the bodies of the ten soldiers of the Yuan Gate ¡­<span>After a dozen or so seconds, Ye Fan was surprised to discover that after the wounds of the ten soldiers of the sect had quickly healed, their bodily functions had also been restored!? "


    <span>Resurrection Magic!? "


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned. In the white magic category of Divine Healing, the ultimate profound meaning was resurrection magic. But


    <span>The problem was that the difficulty of this kind of magic was unimaginably high. Only a very small number of people could learn it. And ¡­


    Resurrection Magic didn''t mean that any dead person could be revived. Only those who had just died and were not seriously injured could be revived.


    This was actually a spell that stimted one''s life potential. After quickly healing, it would stimte the body and regain new life. generation


    The price was clear as well. Death once would damage one''s longevity, and their constitution would decline as well... "But it''s better than dying."


    "Lanya ¡­" Ye Fan frowned and suddenly thought for a moment, then said, "She is the most outstanding Holy Maiden of the Sacred Royal Court, the ''Wandering Holy Maiden'', Lanya?!"


    "Hmph, you know quite a lot. Rania is a doctor of our Underworld Alliance," Magnan said. leaf<span>Sailor sighed with emotion. The Underworld Alliance had recruited so many Epic Tier experts. If Rania was still in the Sacred Royal Courtyard, the Sacred Royal Courtyard probably wouldn''t have declined so quickly. Only


    It was a pity that although the Holy Maiden was gifted, she was naturally fond of the four seas as her home. She stayed in the King''s Court all year round, so she was addressed as a "wandering Holy Maiden". shaft


    <span>The ten soldiers behind the mask stood up shakily. They looked at Ye Fan in exhaustion and fear, but they did not get angry. After all, they were not as skilled as Ye Fan and could not say anything.


    <span>"Alright, Lucifer, let''s find a ce to talk. Let''s talk about the Immortal Pagoda in the ancient town ¡­" "Let''s go."


    <span>Ye Fan was also really curious, but he didn''t forget that his brother was still in the other party''s hands, so he said, "They captured my brother Beryl and his girlfriend Sofia, I have to see that they are safe and sound first." hy


    Si Li looked helplessly at Nangong Min and the others. "Elders ¡­" Do you really want to do this? " SouthWith a cold harrumph, Gong Min called He Family''s He Family over and told him to release Belo and Sophia. No


    Not long after, Ye Fan and Beryl had talked on the phone and found out that the two of them had been in aa before, but now they were safe. leaf


    Fan Xian told them to return to the mansion at the top of the mountain first. After he returned, he hung up the phone and said to the group of elders, "Alright, you can all go now. What''s the meaning of wanting me to go to the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda?"Hei Si Li lightly said, "Actually, it''s not thatplicated. Breaking the rules of our Underworld Alliance and spying on their secrets, there''s usually only death. Even our own Elders Guild can''t break the rules.


    <span>But there is one exception, the ancestors of the Underworld Alliance have set up a special rule, and that is, as long as you can pass the ''Ancient Town Immortal Pagoda'' trial, you will no longer be restricted by the rules, and we have no right to ask about your prying eyes. "

 Chapter 1487

    1487


    <span>Without waiting for Ye Fan to say anything, Xiao Rou was already impatient.


    <span>"Ai ai! Hesley! What kind of ce was the Ancient Celestial Tower? What''s inside? What secrets are you keeping? "Can you tell me a little?" Xiao Rou''s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Hei Si Li lowered his head and looked at the short Xiao Rou and said, "It''s been a few hundred years but you''re still so naive. Xiao Rou ¡­ "This is something between Lucifer and me. Please go back."<span>Xiao Rou pouted. "No way!" "I''m so bored when Ie out from closed-door training. I can only face a group of kids everyday, and strangers are everywhere. I know a few of you who are just a few hundred years old. I want to go and have a look with you."


    "Xiao Rou!" We''re not joking! If you want to have fun, go somewhere else! " "No," Nangong Min said unhappily.


    <span>"Humph!" Xiao Rou ced her hands on her hips. "I, Xiao Rou, will go wherever I want to go!" If you have the ability, chase me away, do you believe that I won''t burn you into ashes!? "


    "You ¡­" "Do you really think our Underworld Alliance is afraid of you?!" Nangong Min asked angrily. Xiao<span>Rou said proudly, "Your alliance is afraid that I do not know, but I know that you are very afraid of me!"


    <span>"I ¡­" Min


    <span>Qian Xiu held on to the furious Nangong Min. "Alright, alright!" Elder Nan Gong... Forget it... Feng Nu of the Phoenix n always had a spoiled temper. Inverse


    <span>There''s no rule either. She said that they can''t just watch by the side. Although Xiao Rou is a bit childish, at least she won''t do anything reckless. Just let her be. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Rou felt wronged and panicked, "I''m not a child! I''m older than Hesley by several years! You are only children in my eyes! "<span>When Ye Fan saw Xiao Rou''s and Xiao Fan, he couldn''t help but think of Xiao Xin Er''s figure. After all, they were blood-rted ancestors. Feng Nu seemed to have such a temper ¡­ "


    Alright, Xiao Rou, this matter has nothing to do with you, so don''t cause any trouble. "Ye Fan said to the group of elders," Although I don''t know what the situation is like with the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, it doesn''t seem necessary for me to listen to your request. hy


    "Yes, Lucifer. If you don''t want to enter the Immortal Pagoda, we won''t force you. But


    You saw it today. In the Elders Guild, some of the elders could not ept it and wanted to appease you.


    In fact, it''s not just you. Those who broke the secret with you will be implicated sooner orter. orYou may not be afraid of yourself, but the people with you, you think they. Can you block these elders? " leaf


    Fan Xian squinted his eyes. He almost forgot that he was not the only one who was going to the Underground World. and


    <span>Not to mention the ck Emperor and ckie, there was also Time Blue Rain, Xu Linshan ¡­ such as


    If this group of Elders from the Underworld Alliance really pursued them relentlessly and insisted on bickering with the rules, then that would really be a big problem. leaf


    No matter how confident Sailor was, he didn''t dare say that he was able to destroy the Underworld Alliance by himself. After all, he still couldn''t see the bottom of their foundation. HeIn this situation, Ye Fan still had to be on his guard against the Apocalypse King, and the ns in China weren''t worried either. If the Underworld Alliance still became an enemy, then they really wouldn''t be able to deal with it... This


    From the looks of it, barging into the Ancient Celestial Tower was a once in a lifetime solution. At the very least, the Underworld Alliance would bepletely at ease. And ¡­


    "To be honest, Ye Fan is also very curious, what kind of ce is that."


    <span>If I pass that Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, will you all promise to not pursue this matter with the others? " Ye Fan didn''t want to finish his own quest, so they went to look for trouble with Xu Linshan and the others.


    "Haha!" Don''t worry, if you can pass, you can be like Ye Wuya and protect those people! " Nangong Lin smiled.<span>"Those who can pass the Immortal Pagoda''s trial are not people we can provoke. We will not bring trouble upon ourselves," Min Qianyu added. leaf


    <span>Sail was very surprised, "Looks like..." In your eyes, this Ancient Celestial Tower is quite powerful ¡­ Do you guys think I won''t be able to pass at all? "


    <span>Several elders remained silent, but their eyes revealed contempt, clearly not believing that Ye Fan would be able to pass. in


    From their point of view, if Ye Fan were to go in, it would be no different from death. hy


    Si Li sighed and said, "Lucifer, no matter what, I can promise that I won''t hold those people ountable."


    "Becausest time, this time, our Elders Guild also has a problem with our handling of it, and it can be considered a remedy for all of you." leaf<span>Fan nced at the others, "Do you all agree?"


    Nangong Min smiled hoarsely. "No problem. We can guarantee that as long as you enter the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, we won''t touch the others." is


    In fact, as long as Ye Fan was no longer around, the rest of the people were, in the eyes of the elders, just small fries. He<span>If we can''t defeat them, we can just use some tricks to erase their memories, and then we won''t be able to harm their lives. When


    Of course, this was all in the future, and it was impossible for him to tell Ye Fan about it.Ye Fan wasn''t stupid. These few elders clearly had the feeling of avenging a personal grudge. They were probably abused by Ye Wuya back then, and now, they were using this as a pretext to turn their anger onto him. leaf


    Fan Xian pondered for a moment, then coldly smiled and said: "If you want me to go to the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda, you have to agree to one of my conditions."


    Why are there so many things!? If you do not go, then you will be our enemy. If we work together, we will not be able to treat you?! " Nangong Ming said angrily.Ye Fan proudly said, "If you really have the ability to beat me 100%, then you cane and try. Even if I don''t kill just you guys, I can still drag a bunch of people down with me!" Want to try it out? " one


    In the next moment, the atmosphere was once again tense. Ye Fan''s aura, alone, was notparable to that of a group of elders. hy


    Si Li sighed and said, "Lucifer, a challenge to the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda is the most advantageous path for you.Otherwise... Even if both sides were to suffer, the people around you would be implicated as well. Now that things have gotten this far, what other requests do you have? " leaf


    Fan Xian grinned and said: "As a person, it''s fine if I eat something, I''m used to it ¡­ ¡­However, what I hate the most is for someone to touch the people around me and threaten me with the people I care about ¡­ by


    <span>"So, if I were to pass this time''s trial, I want to ask that the eight elders present here today, to be at my disposal!"


    A child with a yellow mouth! Do you really think you are Ye Wuya!? You''ve only been famous for a few years, what do you think you are!? " A few of the elders were infuriated.


    <span>Nan Gong Ming thenughed sinisterly: "Ladies and gentlemen... "What are you all so anxious for? If he cane out, we can let him handle us as he pleases!"


    When all the elders heard this, they also realized that it made sense. In any case, the possibility of Ye Faning out was very small!"Lucifer, if you can pass the test of the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, then you will no longer be bound by our Underworld Alliance. If you want to seek revenge on us, then we have nothing to say," Min Qianyu said.


    Ye Fan felt his heart beat like a drum. Why does it sound like that Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda is really terrifying? What the hell was that ce?


    "I say ¡­ All of you are so confident that I can''t pass that trial. Could it be that no one can pass that trial? such as"Indeed, some trap that would definitely send you guys to your deaths, I will just have to fight with you guys for a bit." Ye Fan carefully observed the eyes of the elders. Horses


    At this time, Gennan chuckled and said, "Lucifer... Don''t worry about that, that definitely isn''t a trap. From<span>From ancient times until now, you weren''t the only one who inadvertently spied on the secrets and then went to the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda to train. Although ¡­


    "The number of people who passed could be counted with one hand, but at least some people could pass ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1488

    "1488"


    Our Conve of Elders would never do anything in the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda''s trials, because with our strength, we cannot do anything about it. This


    It was an absolutely fair training, and the only requirement was strength! "As long as you are strong enough, you cane out."<span>Hearing the two say this, Ye Fan felt reassured in his heart, but... Those who passed were actually so few, and Ye Fan felt a bit guilty.


    Of course, it could also be because there were very few participants."Oh right, there''s something that you might be interested in." Magnan said, "Actually, the closest person to the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda who sessfully passed the trial is someone you know as well ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian froze for a moment, then frowned: "Could it be..." It''s Ye Wuya, right? " Horses<span>Gennan and the other elders nodded,plicated expressions in their eyes.


    <span>"Two hundred and seventy years ago, Ye Wuya appeared at a ce under our protection. He epted a test ¡­


    <span>However, unlike you, he seemed to know the secrets of the Ancient Celestial Tower and even took the initiative to request it, "Hei Si said rather helplessly.


    <span>Xiao Rou eximed in shock, "Ah!?" Ye Wuya had been to such an interesting ce before?! How could I not know... What secret was that!? wuu *


    ¡­ ¡­. If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have gone into seclusion. I had been trying hard to catch up with him ¡­ I might as well just y outside! " leaf<span>Fan Xian touched his forehead. This old fellow had probably been to the underground world before. As for his training, it was basically just to find excitement.


    "After all, I''ve pretty much found all the people who canpete with me. I can only find some other entertainment."


    Could it be ¡­ Anyone who has passed the trial should have the strength of the War God, right? " "Ye Fan felt the pressure suddenly increase."


    <span>This isn''t the case... You might find it hard to believe, but Ye Wuya was the person who passed the test the fastest in the history of the Immortal Pagoda. He only took half a day ¡­ And ¡­


    <span>The slowest person in history took a full half a month to pass. "


    When Hei Li said these words, his voice clearly carried a trace of admiration that was difficult to conceal. The other elders also had looks of reverence in their eyes ¡­ leafThe War God was actually the fastest person to pass the trials in the entire history? And ¡­


    Moreover, half a day, half a month, it was too much of a difference!? Just what realm was his strength in!?Xiao Rou was not surprised, she just pouted, as if she was stillining that Ye Wuya did not mention these funny things to her.


    Ye Fan felt his scalp tingling. No wonder this group of people were so afraid of Ye Wuya. This guy used his absolute strength to intimidate everyone!


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh. It was precisely because of a perverted existence like Ye Wuya that he was able to maintain his humble heart and continue to work hard ¡­ After all, in the face of the War God, he was simply too insignificant ¡­Magnan said, "Lucifer, let me put it this way. To be able to enter the Ancient Celestial Tower means that he is an expert in this world ¡­ The weak ones have no chance to enter at all. The moment they are found to have vited the rules, they will be killed by us, the Elders Guild.


    As long as we can pass the test, even the top experts in human history, although not every top powerhouse will have the opportunity to enter, but at the very least, those few people who cane out are not people that we canpare with. You<span>At your age, you''ll definitely be the youngest to enter the Ancient Celestial Tower. However, since you''vee this far and broke the rules, there are so many elders who are unwilling to let you go. To


    Why don''t you just fight with our Elders Guild, or ept the training ¡­. Most


    I''ll give you a chanceter. Choose it yourself, and once you enter the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, if you don''t, you''ll die ¡­ "


    Ye Fan''s current mood was all mixed up. Although he had experienced countless life and death battles, in the past, he would at most die together with his brothers. But


    Now that he had a family, a lover, and children, he absolutely could not ignore life and death. principle<span>To be honest, Ye Fan felt that if he fought against the Elders Guild, he might have a better chance of survival.


    <span>However, from the depths of Ye Fan''s own bones, from the perspective of a heart that was pursuing power, Ye Fan wanted to experience for once just how the training that Ye Wuya and a group of historical experts went through... Person


    He had to have something to pursue in order to live ¡­ leaf


    Fan Xian felt that if he didn''t know about the Ancient Celestial Tower, it would be fine. But since he knew about it, he wouldn''t go there. Dark


    After taking a deep breath, Ye Fan said, "I got it, but right now I can''t go to the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda. Wait for me for two days. After two days, we will meet again at the appointed ce." hy


    Si Li nodded. "Since you''ve decided on this, waiting for you for two days is naturally not a problem. But remember, don''t tell these secrets to others." leaf


    Fan Sai shook his head and smiled, "Don''t worry, I don''t dare to speak carelessly about it. Otherwise, wouldn''t my family members be worried about death?"


    <span>When Nangong Min and the other elders saw that Ye Fan had agreed, their eyes were filled with ridicule.


    Ye Fan looked at them and said, "Remember your promises. When Ie out, none of you should even think about escaping.""Hmph ¡­" "Let''s wait for you toe out and then talk about that," Nangong Min said disdainfully.


    Xiao Rou''s eyes were filled with desire as she said, "I also want to go to that Immortal Suppressing Pagoda ¡­ Hei Li, why don''t you let me take a look as well? "


    "Xiao Rou, stop messing around. Since you didn''t break our rules, there''s no need to participate in this ¡­ "If you continue to be like this, you won''t even be allowed to watch from the sidelines" said Hei Si Li seriously.<span>"Hmph, so stingy ¡­" Xiao Rou pouted. "Forget it. Anyway, I can''t take the risk. I still have things to do. Let''s talk about themter."


    "I''ll be leaving first. Just tell me where to gather the day after tomorrow."Seeing that the discussion was over, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to stay any longer, and turned back towards the direction of the mansion.


    Seeing this, Xiao Rou also hurriedly used her movement technique and chased after him, "Ye Fan, wait for me!" I don''t have a ce to stay! " one


    The elders of the Conve''s alliance watched as the two figures quickly disappeared into the distance. They were silent for a long time without uttering a single word.


    "Great n Elder... Do you think so highly of Lucifer? Ye Wuya only entered the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda when he was two hundred years old ¡­. ofThe former youngest person to seed should be around a hundred years old. For those under that age, no one has ever seeded ¡­ " Magnan sighed. hy


    <span>Si Li said faintly, "Do you have any other way? Compared to the war between us and him, which resulted in heavy casualties, we might as well ¡­ At least for us, there''s nothing to lose. "


    <span>"Don''t even think about it, Magnan. This kid is dead. He''ll pay the price for his insolence and youth." Nangong Minughed coldly and quickly left the scene with the other elders. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1489

    <span>1489 Leaves


    <span>Fan Jian could guess that this group of elders must have thought he was dead for sure.


    However, he did not care about what these people were thinking behind their backs!<span>Since he wanted to give it a try, he would make up his mind to do it.


    Even if he knew that this was definitely thest resort, since he was faced with such a trial in his life, he would have to work hard to get past it. loss


    <span>The consequences of losing were very miserable, so all he had to do was put in effort and seed!


    <span>The only reason he had been able to live up to today''s achievements was because he had been working hard and had dared to risk his life at such a crucial moment!


    <span>Ye Fan told himself that he couldn''t change his identity just because of his current status. If he carried a lot of things on his back, he would look around and lose his most precious thing ¡ª his fearless courage! Difficult


    He had been practicing hard all day and night. After many years of fighting, he had be stronger and stronger. Was it because he wanted to retreat at this time? Of course not!


    No matter how difficult these years were, he had already made it through. Since there was more than one person who could survive this, how could he not have a chance?! oneThinking of this, Ye Fan''s heroic spirit soared to the sky, and his unyielding attitude waspletely triggered! one


    On the way back to his mansion, his mood was already bright, and he didn''t feel any burden at all.<span>Everyone from INFERNO was anxiously waiting. Seeing that Ye Fan had returned, they were all relieved.


    <span>"Boss!" Woo woo ¡­ * I missed you so much! " Beryl was like an octopus, directly rushing over to hug Ye Fan, and was about to kiss him. leaf


    <span>The sail directly pushed the kid''s head away, throwing him onto the carpet, and jokingly scolded: "Useless thing! Kidnapped in a short time! You still need me to save you! "I haven''t improved in so many years!"


    <span>Hehe... "Heh heh ¡­" Beryl smiled embarrassedly. "Boss, I''m so careless with you around. I know you can definitely save me ¡­"


    Sophia, on the other hand, still had some lingering fear, "Master Lucifer, what kind of person is it? Why do I have no idea when I''m under the control of my mind?"Ye Fan curled his lips and said: "You don''t need to ask about that, since you already know about it, it''s just a burden, not something you can handle."


    <span>Everyone saw that Ye Fan didn''t want to say anything, so they didn''t dare to ask. They also knew that Ye Fan naturally had his reasons for not saying anything. fog


    Ye Wen walked over and asked curiously: "Big Brother Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­" Who is that little girl behind you? It''s a bit unfamiliar... "Is this your new girlfriend?"<span>This girl was naturally Xiao Rou. When she heard that she had been misunderstood, Xiao Rou''s face reddened. leaf


    Fan Xian was also a little speechless towards this old man. Previously, she did not help and now, she wanted to follow along as well, so he could only make a simple introduction: "She is Xiao Rou, the ancestor of the Phoenix girl ¡­ She was over six hundred years old, and had once been the number one expert of the n, below the War God.


    "You guys should just pay more attention. Since she has no ce to stay, she should stay here for now."<span>When everyone heard this, their faces were immediately filled with shock.


    It was one thing for a six hundred year old little loli to be so powerful, but she was actually an expert from a n that was only inferior to the War God!?


    Sophia was a bit embarrassed, but she felt that six hundred years old was not old at all... "<span>"Hehe, you all don''t have to be too nervous, you don''t have to call me ancestor, I don''t mind it ¡­" Xiao Rou smiled and said. mass


    <span>People could not help but think, even if they had to shout, they would not be able to do so!


    <span>Xiao Rou then looked at Wu Ye with interest. "Little girl, are you a member of the Qing Qiu Family?" fog


    Ye Wen was shocked, "You ¡­. Do you know the origins of our Fog Night n? "<span>"The Fog Night race?" Xiao Rou thought for a while before replying, "Oh ¡­ Did you change your name? No wonder the Qing Qius are nowhere to be found in China. Me


    <span>When you were young, you met your own nsmen, so you have some understanding of your bloodlines.


    I heard that the Shen Long family managed to get rid of some of the immigrants'' n blood in the ocean.


    <span>Mist Night''s eyes dimmed, "Our family ¡­ I''m the only one left. "


    When Xiao Rou heard this, she felt a wave of pity. She gently hugged Misty Night, but even in front of Misty Night, she was still a little short and could only tiptoe to hug it.


    "Poor child, I told you that there''s something wrong with the Divine Dragon Family''s work ¡­ ¡­" Schmidt''s<span>If our n were to go overseas, we wouldn''t need to exterminate them ¡­ " As Xiao Rou spoke, she turned her head to look at Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan was depressed. Why did it have anything to do with him? Furthermore, the fact that the Fog Night race had been killed was rted to them secretly doing things that were not good for China, and not solely because of their bloodline. fog


    Ye Wen was a little embarrassed from being carried. He smiled awkwardly and said, "It''s alright. Ancestor Xiao Rou, I have already seen through it ¡­"


    "Yes, good child." Xiao Rou patted Fog Night''s head and said, "You can ask me some questions about cultivation. I like your Qing Qiu n very much. Your girls are all very good-looking ¡­" And ¡­"And your talents are also very outstanding. If you train well and are able to awaken a little bit more of your bloodline, you''ll be very powerful." fog


    Ye Wen was worried that his "Hundred Shadows" would have a tough time cultivating, so when he heard Xiao Rou''s words, he asked in anticipation, "I ¡­ I have always been unsure about my bloodline talent, and how I should cultivate it. Xiao Rou Ancestor, can you give me some advice? " Xiao


    Rou nodded and said happily, "Sure! I like to study cultivation the most! Youngdy, has your bloodline awakened? "Fog Night: "Mmm" replied as it tensed up: "I ¡­ "May I show you?"


    <span>"Alright!" Xiao Rou stared intently.


    <span>Wu Ye took a deep breath and his figure instantly turned into a golden streak of white lightning. He charged out of the room and returned to his original spot in the blink of an eye. This


    After a while, there was a leaf in Fog Night''s hand. It was picked from outside.<span>Fog night was slightly out of breath, butpared to the first time he used it in front of Ye Fan, his body couldn''t take it anymore, and it was much better. After all, the girl relied on pills to cultivate to the elementary level. Xiao


    Her eyes were wide open as she said full of spirit, "The Qing Qiu n''s Inherent Skill in Shadow Dance is really powerful! Although its power is inferior to the White Tiger n''s White Emperor, its speed is still far ahead! "


    Fog Night was excited and embarrassed. "So it''s called Shadow Dance? I''ve always called it Hundred Shadows ¡­ Fortunately, it was about the same. Only<span>Every time I use it, I feel a huge burden and am unable to sustain it. I wonder if my cultivation method is wrong... "


    Hearing that, Xiao Rou giggled, "Little girl, I''ll go teach you how to cultivate! Go! Let''s go up and chat slowly! " Xiao


    She took Misty Night''s hand and ran upstairs. leaf


    Fan Xian and everyone else couldn''t help but look at each other in dismay. No one had expected Xiao Rou to be so interested in Fog Night''s bloodline. "<span>Boss, what should we do next? It wasn''t easy for me to gather at Fragrant City. I can''t possibly be cultivating, right? " the Leviathan asked eagerly.


    Ye Fan thought about the matter of going to the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda in two days, and straightforwardly smiled, saying, "Beryl, take out all the good wine, we''ll have a good one for the whole night!" "Drink until your new book is released!"


    "Alright!" I''m ready! I knew it was going to be a PARTY tonight! " Berylughed and went to fetch the various drinks.<span>The group of INFERNO was just as Ye Fan had said. They drank until the next morning, drinking and reminiscing at the same time, at the same timeughing and crying at the same time.


    Everyone thought that this was a joyous gathering, but no one knew that Ye Fan treated this as a "practice wine"! Drink


    After this meal, it was fate that they would meet again! No. 1On the morning of the second day, the group arrived at Fragrant City International University. At the press conference, Belle had publicly proposed to Sophia.


    <span>The crowd was filled with cheers and apuse. Most people did not know that Sophia was a thousands of years old Strigoi. They only thought that they were a perfect match. leaf


    <span>After Ye Fan and the others finished participating in this special event, Ye Fan got on the ne and went to the Purgatory Ind.


    <span>Over there, Su Qingxue and the others had already arrived a long time ago and were currently visiting Nie Wuyue. leaf


    Fan felt that there was no need for him to meet and say goodbye to every woman. It would seem as if he was really dying, and everyone would realize that something was wrong. No


    Before leaving the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda, he still wanted to see his wife and daughter again.


    What made him a little surprised was that he really wanted to see Nie Wuyue before he left. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1490

    <span>1490 Refining


    <span>On Prison Ind, in a house halfway up the mountain, a few coconut trees were swaying beside it. The sea breeze was gentle, and the sunlight was filled with a tropical charm.


    Outside the small, stone, tropical vi, the courtyard was paved with pebbles, white sand, a table and chairs made of rattan and bamboo, and a swing, along with some small flowers and grass.


    On a long table were some colorful flowers. Nie


    There was a small pair of scissors in her hand. She was carefully pruning the leaves and leaves of the flowers while making a pot of flower arrangement. And ¡­<span>Opposite Nie Wuyue, Su Qingxue was also doing the same thing and was trying to make a work of her own. No


    Su Qingxue''s movements were more or less stiff. From time to time, she would lightly frown to think, not knowing how to move. puerpera


    The two of them had just met yesterday. After having dinner and chatting for a while, the unfamiliar feelings they had at the beginning gradually faded away. Nie<span>Wu Yue was also very happy that she suddenly had a granddaughter. When she learned that it was very likely that she was born of the future Ye Fan and Su Qingxue, she felt that it was incredible. No


    <span>Nie Wuyue didn''t really care about DNA. When she first saw the blob of DNA, she felt that it was extremely cute and liked it a lot. To


    Nie Wuyue had been looking forward to meeting Su Qingxue for a long time, but she couldn''t bring it up.


    After all, they were women who had seen a lot of trouble. They understood a lot of things after speaking a little, so it was not difficult to get along with them.After they ate together in the morning, Nie Wuyue said that he wanted to do some floral cooking to decorate the house.


    Su Qingxue had originallye to bring her daughter to visit her mother-inw, but when she heard that Nie Wuyue would arrange flowers, she decided to join in and give it a try as well.


    Although there was a difference of over twenty years between the two of them, the difference wasn''t that great.<span>Nie Wuyue was wearing a white linen dress, exuding the elegance and serenity of a mature woman. And ¡­


    <span>Su Qingxue also wore casual clothes on vacation. Her short pink sleeves and blue skirt made her skin as white as cream. Her appearance was prettier than a delicate flower. If


    If someone else were to see it, they would probably think it was their sister and sister. Unexpectedly, it was their daughter-inw.<span>Nie Wuyue raised his head from time to time to see how Su Qingxue was doing. When he saw that the woman was hesitating and didn''t know where to put her hands, he faintly smiled and said, "Follow my heart ¡­ ¡­ "Don''t think too much..."


    <span>Su Qingxue smiled shyly, a little embarrassed. "Mom, I''m just afraid that it won''t look good if I stick it in." quaque


    <span>Even Su Qingxue didn''t expect that she would call Nie Wuyue "mom" so casually when she was facing Nie Wuyue.


    "It seems that it''s because the two of them have simr traits in some aspects that it gives her a natural feeling of intimacy, and it''s not that awkward.""If you don''t look good, why did you choose to insert yourself in? If you choose to insert yourself in there, then at least your first impression will look good!" Nie Wuyue said. Siu


    Qingxue nodded and didn''t think anymore and increased her speed.


    Nie Wuyue looked at the pot in front of Su Qingxue. The color of the pot was cold and orderly, but there was a small pink flower arrangement in the middle of it. Flower arranging, it was very simr to writing, painting ¡­ From


    In a person''s style, one could see their emotions, attitude, and a lot of things inside ¡­<span>"Looking at your work, I knew that you were a child, but your heart was still rather cute ¡­" Siu


    Qingxue was stunned and said embarrassedly: "Very few people say that about me ¡­ "I just randomly inserted it."


    <span>Heh ¡­ What''s there to be shy about? "Nie Wuyue shook his head, looked outside, at the beach at the bottom of the hill and said," My darling granddaughter, you''ve had fun. " Siu


    Gentle Snow turned her head to take a look and discovered that Sally, Shi Xueman and Blue Rain were apanying them as they piled up Sand Castle on the beach."Yeah, it seems like this is my first time ying by the sea. I''ve gone crazy, it''s almost noon. If I was at home, I would definitely have started asking what I had for lunch." Nie


    Wu Yue looked at the time. "Aiyo, I forgot about it if you didn''t mention it. Let the childe up to eat. If the child wants to eat, then he has to eat. If he wants to sleep, then he has to sleep."


    Su Qingxue nodded. She walked to the door and shouted, "ng! It''s time for lunch! ""When they heard the sound of shoveling sand, they remembered that they were going to eat. They quickly threw away the shovels and ran up the mountain barefooted."


    Sigh! ng! Slow down! Don''t cut your feet if you''re not wearing shoes! " Blue Rain was speechless. She picked up a pair of small slippers and chased after him. salsa


    <span>Liye, on the other hand, wasn''t worried. She had already noticed that Dazzling Spring was different from the other children. He wouldn''t be hurt that easily. iso


    <span>Nie Wuyue ran back into the courtyard and took out all of the seafood bamboo tube rice that she cooked with her own hands, including all of the steamed seafood.


    <span>Originally, the chefs in the castle could cook, but Nie Wuyue wanted to cook for his daughter-inw and granddaughter, so he had already prepared it long ago.


    <span>This was the first time for Yuan Zhou to eat bamboo tube rice. Just by looking at its appearance, it looked very fresh. Soon, he began to scoop up spoonfuls of rice and started to eat.


    <span>Slow down, don''t choke, how many times have I told you, girls want to eat more refined... "Did Grandmother cook well?" Su Qingxue rubbed her daughter''s head and asked.


    Tuan Tuan was busy chewing. His cheeks bulged and he nodded vigorously.


    "Then say ''thank you grandma''," Su Qingxue said again. massThe group swallowed a mouthful of rice and sweetly said, "Thank you, Grandma."


    <span>Nie Wuyue had a face full of kindness and gratification, "Good girl ¡­ "You should eat more, grandma will bring you some fruits ¡­" See


    <span>When Nie Wuyue excitedly went to get more fruits, Sally Ye and Blue Rain, who were standing to the side, were somewhat envious of her. Only by having a child would they be able to make their mother-inw even more fond of them.


    <span>Mother... "Why isn''t dad here yet? Let daddye here to eat something good." After missing Ye Fan for a while, he couldn''t help but ask Su Qingxue.


    "Don''t worry, your dad said he wille today." Su Qingxue replied while wiping the child''s mouth with a tissue. This


    The child''s appearance was simr to her, but her appetite was much better than when she was young. Su Qingxue didn''t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing.At this moment, from the direction of the castle above the hill, a dazzling tinum ray of light was suddenly released.


    Even in the middle of the afternoon, when the sky was so bright, he could still feel the white light.


    Many of the residents on the ind felt rxed and rxed when they saw this light. It was a very enjoyable feeling.<span>Including Su Qingxue and Blue Rain, it was the same as well. They even raised their heads and temporarily forgot to eat. No


    After a while, Nie Wuyue and Sally Ye frowned. More or less, they felt a little ufortable, as if the air had be too oppressive when it was about to rain.<span>"Did Angel do it?" What is she doing? "


    <span>A man''s voice sounded from the door.


    All the women were stunned for a moment, turning their heads, they were pleasantly surprised to see that Ye Fan had finally arrived!


    Ye Fan had also just flown there not long ago. After checking up on Su Qingxue, he walked over to where Nie Wuyue lived. nodule<span>Just as he was about to enter, he saw a holy white light radiating from the castle. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1491

    1491<span>"Daddy!"


    <span>He immediately put down his spoon, happily ran over and grabbed Ye Fan''s leg. leaf


    Fan Xian carried her daughter in his arms and kissed her on her chubby cheek. He said happily, "Little fat chick, I''ve told you so many times, don''t rub rice onto my pants." mass


    <span>He touched his mouth, "No rice!"


    <span>"Nonsense, it''s all on my pants, of course your mouth is gone!" Ye Fan could not help butugh. "


    <span>Hehe... "Dad came to eat dinner, grandma cooked really delicious", round after round ofughter said.


    Ye Fan nced at Nie Wuyue, then looked at the bamboo rice and seafood on the table. He carried his daughter and walked over. Nie


    For a while, Wu Yue didn''t see Ye Fan, and there was a trace of longing in his eyes, "Ye Fan, have you been well recently?" How many days are you staying on the Purgatory Ind this time? "


    <span>"I have some things to take care of, so I should be leaving tomorrow," Ye Fan said.


    "So fast?" A trace of disappointment appeared in Nie Wuyue''s eyes. Siu


    <span>Qingxue was also surprised, "Hubby, what''s the matter? Aren''t you going to apany us for a few more days? "It''s rare toe to the ind on vacation." leaf


    Fan Xian smiled helplessly, "You should know that the kidnapping of Beryl and Sophia was done by the Underworld Alliance. They still want to settle things with me because of what happenedst time. I have to go and settle this ¡­"


    Su Qingxue did indeed know more or less about the situation in Fragrant City, but because the Underworld Alliance was guarding against the Heaven''s Eyes, she did not know the specific details.


    Is it dangerous? " Su Qingxue frowned.


    Sally Ye and Blue Rain also began to grow nervous.


    "The Underworld Alliance has to be careful. Even if it''s the God of Heaven Magic Cultivator''s Association, they will always maintain a harmonious rtionship with the Underworld Alliance. Me


    When the Apocalypse King was in power, I was in charge of maintaining normalmunication with the Underworld Alliance. However, I have never been clear on what exactly they were protecting. Only


    <span>Nie Wuyue said. Knowing that many powerful mages have been attracted by the Underworld Alliance and have joined them, it seems that being able to enter the Underworld Alliance''s Elders Guild is a great honor. "


    <span>"There are so many Epic experts. They all gather in the same ce. There''s only one group. To be able to enter is obviously an honor." Blue Rain said.


    Nie Wuyue said nervously, "Ye Fan, is there anything I can help you with? I have some ties with the Underworld Alliance, maybe we can talk? "Ye Fan waved his hand, "This is not something that can be solved throughmunication. You guys don''t have to ask about the details, because I promised them that there are some things that are inconvenient to talk about.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. I can handle it, so I know what I''m doing."Seeing that Ye Fan didn''t want to say anything more, everyone could only stop pursuing the matter.


    Ye Fan pointed at the white light in the direction of the castle and said, "You haven''t told me yet, did Angel do that?""Yes," Sally answered, "Angel has been trying hard to recover her strength, she seems to be using noon every day as a time point to absorb energy.


    Maybe because of this time, the energy of light will be maximized, while the energy of darkness will be at a disadvantage. " leaf


    Fan nodded: "No wonder it''s like this ¡­" If she didn''t recover her strength, she wouldn''t be able to wake up the real Angel, and she wouldn''t be able to keep her two souls entwined together. quaque


    "I really don''t know how much time will be needed for her to recover to her peak state. Don''t take 180 years!"Sally shook her head, "Probably not. She is a princess of the tinum God Tribe. Although she has lost her physical body, she still has a strong talent for cultivation.


    <span>"She knows what to do very well, and the best way to train is by doing so. I can feel that her strength is obviously increasing every day."


    <span>"It''s just that this energy is really repulsive to those of us who cultivate ck magic ¡­" Nie Wuyue sighed. leaf


    <span>A sh of thought appeared in Fan Xian''s eyes, and he murmured, "If Angel can be strong as soon as possible, it will be a good thing for us... such as


    <span>"If I''m not here, she can be a safeguard. After all, she still has Angel''s soul, so her heart must still be on our side."


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, what are you talking about? What do you mean you''re not here anymore?" Blue Rain frowned. leaf


    Sail realized that he said something scary so he quicklyughed and said, "I mean, if I can''t manage it by myself, wouldn''t it be great if I had the help of a princess from the god race?


    <span>"If we were to fight with the power of the Apocalypse, I''m afraid we won''t have enough manpower."


    "Hubby, don''t say it''s so scary, okay? Also, no matter how fast Angel recovers, in a few years or even over ten years, I don''t think it''ll be possible to reach that high level." Su Qingxue said.


    "That''s right, Angel doesn''t have her own body after all. Her soul is just too strong, it''s not enough for her to recover to a very high realm." Salley added.


    Blue Rain seemed to have thought of something and looked at the guy with aplicated gaze. leaf<span>Fan Xian chuckled. "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. We''re eating right now, aren''t we? This bamboo bowl of rice is quite fragrant, so give me some too."


    When Nie Wuyue heard that her son wanted to eat the food she cooked, she was overjoyed. She quickly went to get a bowl of bamboo rice and ced it in front of Ye Fan, looking at it with anticipation. leaf


    The sail ate a mouthful, and after carefully tasting the taste, it raised its head to look at Nie Wuyue, nodded, and said, "It''s quite tasty."Nie Wuyue felt his heart tremble and a warm current rushed into his eyes. His eyes turned red and he almost cried. multiple


    <span>Thest time she came back from a midnight dream, she had been thinking about how it would feel if she could cook for her son as a mother, just like how it would be in an ordinary family ¡­ such as


    Today, she finally got what she wanted. This kind of feeling made Nie Wuyue feel iparably gratified and satisfied.If it''s delicious, you can eat more. I''ve prepared quite a lot ¡­ "Oh yeah, there''s still the coconut seafood soup, I''ll bring it out for you guys." Nie Wuyue hurriedly ran to the kitchen. This


    At that time, she hadn''t been able to tell that this was the death of the Apocalypse King''s Number Six. She had only been a simple mother.<span>Ye Fan''s heart was also filled with a trace of warmth. Looking at his daughter who was beside him with a big appetite, in a trance, he hoped that this kind of time would slow down a bit. connect


    <span>During the entire day, Ye Fan apanied his family and children on the ind, enjoying and eating to his heart''s content.


    Even the proud Princess of the God of Heaven n was dragged by Ye Fan to the gathering.


    Angel first despised the idea of eating with inferior human races, and even more so, she didn''t want to sit at the same table as the Demons. No


    <span>When she saw several cakes with different vors on the table, she ''gave in''.


    Seeing Angel''s reluctant look, and that she was going to eat her cake and dessert, Ye Fan''s heart felt a lot more at ease.<span>On the surface, Angel looked like she was having a meal for dessert. However, there was no doubt that the princess of the God of Heaven n wouldn''t be bought off by a few pieces of cake.


    At the end of the day, Angel had already slowly epted thisrge family. Deep inside her soul, she still had feelings for them. leaf


    Fan Xian believed that if this went on, sooner orter, Angel''s natural hatred towards Sally wouldn''t be so obvious. No. 1<span>On the second night, Ye Fan came to a quiet deserted beach. He sat on the beach, smoking his cigarette, and looked at the sea under the starry sky.


    <span>After tonight, he was about to set off. Hesley had already sent him a coordinate to meet up with him.


    He didn''t know why, but he was already prepared to ept the challenge. However, after two days of liveliness with his family and brothers, he was still a bit worried about his gains and losses. There were many things in his mind that made it hard for him to let go ¡­


    <span>Right at this time, the sound of footsteps came from behind, and a figure appeared behind Ye Fan. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1492

    14921


    A unique fragrance apanied by a soft body embraced Ye Fan from behind, sticking to him.Big Brother Ye Fan... For the first time, I realized. "So it turns out that you are also afraid ¡­"


    Ye Fan had actually noticed this a long time ago. It was just when Blue Rain walked over.


    <span>Because of the Consonance Gu, it was very easy for Lan Yu to find him. leaf


    Fan Qingughed. "Little girl, can''t you take out the Consonance Gu? "Why do I feel like I''m being watched by you all the time ¡­""What does it matter? You can also peep at me ¡­" "I''ll show you anything," Blue Rain said with a gentle smile. leaf


    Fan Fan sighed. "You were the one who found out..."


    <span>"It doesn''t matter. People sometimes get scared, but some people will retreat. Some people will face it." Blue Rain said.


    Ye Fan looked into the distance and remained silent. time


    There was a trace of bitterness in Lan Yu''s clear eyes as she asked, "Big Brother Ye Fan, I''m by your side. Why do you keep thinking about other women?" Who are you thinking about? "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "What are you jealous of, I was thinking..." I wonder how Ai''er is doing with the Shakyamuni ¡­ And Yu Wei... Should I give her an exnation ¡­ " time<span>Lan Yu bit her lips, and came from behind to stand in front of Ye Fan. She wrapped her arms around Ye Fan''s neck and said, "Why are you thinking about this now?" If you want to save Princess Ai''er, if you want to find Ling Yuwei, you cane backter! Although ¡­


    <span>But I don''t know what you''re going to do. But... I''m sure you''ll be all right! Top


    <span>This time you''ve lost your cultivation and you''ve survived. You''ll definitely survive as well this time!


    If you encounter danger, I''ll bring Xiao Jin along to find you! I will protect you! "


    <span>Ye Fan froze for a moment, and then couldn''t help but smile: "Silly girl..." How can you always be so lucky to be saved by me...


    <span>Xiao Jin was even more unreliable. Who knew where he had run off to ¡­ "I better hope for my own good." time


    Lan Yu''s eyes lit up, and said with affection, "Big Brother Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­. I am already homeless, you are the only family I have in this world, you muste back ¡­ " leaf


    <span>Fan was startled as he looked at the woman. After about ten seconds, he held onto the back of Blue Rain''s head and kissed her heavily!


    Taking this opportunity, Ye Fan turned around and pressed the woman down on the beach. heel


    After Blue Rain passionately bid farewell under the starry sky, Ye Fan didn''t say anything more to the others, and quietly left Purgatory Ind by himself.Excessive farewells would only make him more reluctant to part. Now


    <span>What he wanted was focus, the determination to return! SALE (TL: SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE


    On the morning of the next day, Ye Fan met with Hei Si Li and a group of Elders of the Underworld Alliance on a deserted ind near the South Pole.


    <span>On this snow-covered ind, this was already a dozen degrees below the surface. Let


    <span>"What surprised Ye Fan was that Xiao Rou, who was wearing cool clothes, also came along with them?"


    Why are you still here? " He thought that Xiao Rou would return after teaching Fog Night.


    <span>"Hee hee, of course I wille. I am very curious about what that Ancient Celestial Tower is." Xiao Rouughed.


    <span>"She insisted oning. We had no other choice, but that didn''t affect her. She could still help out a little, so we all agreed." leaf


    The sails were puzzled. Xiao Rou could still help? He didn''t know what it meant ¡­<span>He looked around and asked, "The Immortal Suppressing Pagoda isn''t here?"


    "Of course not, it''s still far away!" one


    A voice that made Ye Fan feel somewhat familiar was heard. leaf"The sail turned around and saw a white man with a red nose. He was drinking a bottle of vodka while lying behind the elders."


    "Mr. Crowe?" leaf


    <span>Sailor was stunned. The Atmospheric Tyrant had alsoe? However, he wasn''t wearing the Elder''s uniform of the Underworld Alliance, and he didn''t seem to be with them.


    Now that he saw the tyrant again, Ye Fan still felt that this old man was quite strong. It was just that this old man was a superpower, and his cultivation was not easy to estimate.


    "Heh heh ¡­" "Good boy, we meet again. You''ve grown up quite fast ¡­" However, you actually dare to go to the Ancient Celestial Tower? You really are f * cking fearless. If you have the courage, I really admire you ¡­ "When you are dead, I will toast you three times." The Great Tyrant grinned, his mouth full of yellow teeth.<span>Ye Fan said dejectedly, "Do I look like someone who went to die?" Large


    Tyrant curled his lips, "Anyway, I think you''re dead for sure, but... You brat, you are also very strange. You might even have a one in ten thousand chance ofing out ¡­ Or one in a hundred thousand? Hmm... "More or less..."


    Ye Fan''s face was about to turn green, just what kind of damned ce is this Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda!?


    <span>Nangong Minughed coldly. "Lucifer, you''re not nning on retreating now are you?"


    Ye Fan frowned, "You don''t need to provoke me, I naturally have my own decisions ¡­ ¡­" Just remember, when Ie out, don''t even think about escaping. "<span>The eight Elders had disdainful looks in their eyes. Clearly, they didn''t care at all.


    Tsk tsk tsk tsk, poor little rascal. have been tricked into the pit by a group of old turtles ¡­ " "


    <span>"Well, Rodriman, it''s time to go." Hei Si Li nced at Ye Fan and said, "Lucifer, don''t even think about it. Since you''ve already chosen to enter the tower, you have no other choice ¡­" leaf


    Fan Jian shook his head, dispelling all other random thoughts.


    At this time, Tyrant stood up shakily and said, "Old men and women! We are taking off! "


    The moment those words were spoken, a strong air pressure lifted everyone into the air! Tight


    Then, like a rocket, they shot towards the center of the Antarctic Continent! leaf


    Only then did Fan Xian understand why he had called over the Tyrant, it was to make it easier for everyone to enter the interior of the South Pole as soon as possible!? one<span>It was not easy for a ne to take off andnd in the center of the South Pole. The extremely low temperature and rugged geographical environment would affect the flight.


    <span>"Mr. Crowe, are you also a member of the Underworld Alliance?" During the flight, Ye Fan asked.


    Tyrant gave him a white eye, "I am not! I just came to help out... " Horses


    Gennan smirked and said, "This old sod only knows how to drink and make trouble. He doesn''t have the qualifications to enter the Elders Guild ¡­" "


    Scram! Old loach! I don''t want to go in at all! I don''t care! How can it be like you have a piece of sh * t in your head and find trouble for yourself!? " Tyrant scolded.The two of them cursed each other. However, their journey to the capital was not boring at all. more than


    As they flew deeper into the South Pole, the temperature became increasingly colder. Even though the altitude was not high, it had already reached -90 degrees Celsius. If


    This group of people were all extraordinary. Just the temperature alone was enough to take their lives. terminalAfter flying for a few hours, Hei Si Li shouted, and everyone started descending. leaf


    <span>The sail stood on top of the pure ice and snow, looking all around. The heaven and earth were covered in white, and the biting cold wind made it seem like a sharp knife was cutting through it. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1493

    1493<span>Ye Fan tried his best to search the area, but couldn''t find even half a building. This caused Ye Fan to be confused.


    "Here... "Where did this towere from?" Ye Fan muttered.


    Hei Si Li looked at Xiao Rou and said, "You should melt the ciers that are covering this ce."


    <span>Oh! Could it be that this tower is sealed in ice? " Xiao Rou suddenly said. hy


    <span>Sili nodded, "Last time, when Ye Wuya came out, we dealt with it and covered the tower. More than two hundred years have passed, and the ice here is much thicker than it was. "


    <span>"I know, then how much of it will melt?" Xiao Rou asked again.


    Hesley said, "There''s no need for it to be particrlyrge. It just has a diameter of five hundred meters or so." leaf<span>The sails listened from the side, and couldn''t help but suspect that he misheard. Five hundred meters in diameter? Was this still considered small!? To


    He knew that this was a -70 degree Celsius world of ice and snow. The ice cover of the South Pole was usually more than 2000 meters thick!


    <span>This meant that Xiao Rou needed to melt arge ice cover that was five hundred meters wide and two thousand meters tall!?


    Just how terrifying was this body size? Just how much weight was this ice cube!?<span>But who would have thought that Xiao Rou would agree so readily. "Alright! "Then step back a little further!" mass


    After arriving a few hundred meters away, only the petite Xiao Rou was left standing in that area. Lower<span>In an instant, a zing red and golden phoenix me exploded around Xiao Rou!


    <span>It was like a golden sun had suddenly risen in this world of ice and snow! one


    <span>Time, a radius of several hundred meters, began to feel a wave of heat!


    The temperature in the area dropped below 0 degrees Celsius and rose continuously. The ice wind that blew past turned into hot wind!


    <span>A surge of surging true essence pressure caused everyone to feel as if a volcano was erupting. It wanted to invade 10,000 miles and burn everything! Xiao


    <span>Rou suddenly jumped up, and after a pair of phoenix fiery wings unfolded behind her, more and more phoenix mes continuously surged out!


    Her hands pushed downwards, and a pir of Phoenix mes that was ten times thicker than her own body shot straight towards the icy cover!As soon as the Phoenix mes came in contact with the ice cover, they began to wildly burn everywhere. It really did cover a diameter of over five hundred meters! Difficult


    To think that such a crazy and crazy Sky Fire Sea could be released by such a small and delicate woman!<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but be shocked by this astonishing scene. He had seen Xiao Xin''er unleash her full strength with her phoenix mes before. However, whether it was strength or temperature, the difference was too great from Xiao Rou''s!


    It was like the light of a grain of rice, difficult topete with the light of the sun and the moon. Xiao Rou''s phoenix mes would probably be hot enough to melt most of the metal! leaf


    <span>The sails estimated that if the flying swords touched these phoenix mes, most of them would immediately turn into molten metal! off


    The key was ¡­ Xiao Rou did not use much strength at all. She was only releasing Phoenix mes in an ordinary manner!


    "Don''t be too surprised... "The former number one under the Martial God Realm, he wasn''t just called that for nothing." As if sensing Ye Fan''s attitude, Hei Si Li spoke indifferently.


    The other Epic experts looked at this scene withplicated expressions in their eyes. Even though they loathed Xiao Rou''s character, no one questioned her strength.


    "Heh heh ¡­" "If that old woman Xiao Rou doesn''te, just taking care of this ice cover will take a day. With her here, her speed will be much faster," said Tyrant.


    Sure enough, under the terrifying high temperature of the Phoenix mes, the ice cover quickly melted into water, and it even turned into boiling water!


    It was as if a hot spring had suddenly appeared in the heart of the South Pole! No<span>The broken boiling water made the melting speed of the ice cap get faster and faster. To


    <span>Later on, Xiao Rou did not even need to release her Phoenix mes. Just the boiling water alone was able to continuously melt theyers of ice below her. ben


    <span>The original five hundred meter diameter area had already been extended to a radius of about one kilometer. Xiao


    Rou Feinded beside everyone and said with a rxed smile, "I think it''s about time. It should melt naturally soon. I''m really looking forward to what''s below."


    At this moment, the surroundings were no longer Antarctic, the temperature was rather pleasant. leaf


    Fan Yi could not help but ask, "Xiao Rou... "You should have broken through to the Dao Evolution Stage by now, right?" This<span>The moment the question left his mouth, the surrounding group of Epic Tier experts looked at Ye Fan strangely. Xiao


    <span>Rou was also silent. She blinked her eyes and looked at him with a smile that was not a smile. leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but feel somewhat embarrassed, "Why are you all looking at me like that?"Smelly brat, is there something wrong with your head!? What do you think Xiao Rou is!? Dao Yan stage? In the past, before she had met the War God, she had already reached the level of full mastery! " Tyrant rolled his eyes. South


    <span>Min Min and the others alsoughed mockingly. "So this is an inexperienced young man ¡­" If you didn''t enter the Ancient Celestial Tower, you would be able to see the result ¡­. Haha... "What a joke..."


    <span>Heather sighed and said, "Lucifer ¡­" Didn''t Ye Wuya tell you about the Ancient God''s descendants?


    How could Xiao Rou only be in the Dao Evolution Stage? She was ¡­ "He must have at least reached the level of a Paragon in the Daomerge."


    "Channeling?" leaf


    It was Fan Xian''s first time hearing of this realm. "Is this the realm of Dao Yan and above?""Hee hee... "Looks like you really don''t understand. That''s true, actually, there are very few people who can reach the Divine Awakening Realm. The Dao Yan is also extremely rare." Xiao Rou said with a smile.


    Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of making a joke, and honestly said, "I have always trained by myself, so I naturally don''t know much about these things. Don''t you think it''s embarrassing?" No one taught me. "Xiao Rou looked like an elder as she patted Ye Fan''s back and said, "It''s fine. Let me tell you something. It''s just that above the Dao Yan realm, that''s the Path of Harmony realm." by


    The Path of Harmony was to master and understand the Dao. It allowed the Primordial Spirit and the Dao tobine andpletely master one''s own Dao.


    As for the realm beyond that, it would be the legendary realm of ''longevity''. I don''t even know what realm it would be at, and it is said that one wouldn''t die even after reaching that realm. Of course


    After that, there is the even more illusory realm of ''Duotian'', but that is even more mysterious, I don''t know, maybe it was a lie ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan was shocked!


    Longevity? Duotian!? NoTo think that the cultivation of the surface world would end up on the same path as the Ancient Immortal Spirit World!? Although ¡­


    The cultivation realms before were different, but in the end, they all came back the same!?Listening to Xiao Rou''s words, the realm of the ''Path of Harmony'' seemed to be simr to the ''Spirit Creation'' of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    The Path of Harmonybined the origin soul with the dao, allowing the origin soul to connect with the heaven and earth, bing one with the world. And ¡­


    Spirit Creation was the nurturing of a pure Dao spirit through the Jindan. In fact, their ultimate goal was the same!<span>Ye Fan suddenly understood... In fact, whether it was underground or underground, the ultimate purpose of cultivation was to reach the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm and change fate!


    However, due to some historical changes, the scarcity of Deste Stone, and theck of spirit energy, the cultivation of the surface civilization had undergone some changes.


    <span>The training methods of the surface civilization were rtively difficult to extend one''s lifespan, but they could bepleted quickly in the early stages. [email protected]@


    <span>As for the Fairy Spirit World, it followed the earliest method. It progressed slowly, but was able to replenish the body and extend its lifespan.


    "So that''s how it is..." Ye Fan mumbled to himself.


    Xiao Rou tilted her head and pouted, "Perhaps ¡­ Ye Wuya must have reached the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm, which was probably the limit of this world. It was the lowest of the Five Supreme Sects, the Taiji Realm ¡­ No


    Yet, his words... I don''t know why, but he just disappeared. " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1494

    1494


    When Ye Wuya was mentioned, the Epic experts felt their scalps go numb. No one was willing to answer, and it seemed that none of them dared to speak carelessly.<span>Unknowingly, a huge hole had appeared on the ice cover in front of him. A moist cknd in the south pole was revealed.


    And in the middle of this cknd was a structure that looked like a pyramid, but was t at the top. It was entirely ck and had a multi-colored luster, imprinting itself into one''s eyes.


    "Let''s go down," Hei Si Li said. mass


    "As he flew down to the ground below, he took a closer look at the tower and realized that it was indeed not very tall."<span>This was the Ancient Celestial Suppressing Pagoda? Why does it look like a temple? "And it''s only at this little height", Ye Fan roughly estimated that this tower was only as tall as the sixth floor, and only covered an area of about four to five hundred square meters.


    If he had known it would be so small, why would he have let Xiao Rou burn such a big hole?<span>"Don''t think that this is the entire picture of the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda. This is just the entrance. ording to historical records, the main body of the pagoda is underground ¡­." Hei Li said. leaf


    Only then did Fan Xiane to a realization. That was right, otherwise, in such a small ce, how could there be any training?At this moment, Xiao Rou pointed at a ck stone tablet standing outside the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda.


    <span>"Why is Ye Wuya''s name on it?"


    Ye Fan looked over, and indeed, he discovered that there were five names written on that monolith.<span>Although these five names werepletely different in terms of writing, handwriting, and age, Ye Fan was still able to understand them.


    "These are the five experts that have sessfully passed the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda''s trial since ancient times. Anyone that seeds will be inscribed on it ¡­" Only<span>But so far, most of this stone tablet is empty ¡­ " Hesley exined. leaf


    <span>When Fan looked at the five names on it, he was speechless for a long time ¡­


    "Xuan Yuan, Shen Xi, Arthur Pendragon, Dongfang Shuo, Ye Wuya ¡­"


    Amongst them, wasn''t Shen Xi the same person who was found by him, the ancestor of the Shen family!? The fabled Immortal Ascension fellow!? East


    Fang Shuo? Wasn''t it the ancestor of the Dongfang family!? The guy who wrote the tenth continent and even drew the picture!? leafRight now, the sail is finally sure that Shen Xi must have studied in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World for a period of time in order to have that ability. After returning to the surface, she has be a god-like figure!


    As for whether Shen Xi died or ascended, there was no way to know. However, his achievements and the amount of Deste Stone that he possessed, were obviously thanks to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World! And ¡­<span>Dongfang Shuo had gone to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, and that was why he had written a book about the ten continents! "Although he had blurred and modified some parts of the book to make it less urate, in general, it was still true!"


    This'' A ''or'' P ''or something ¡­ "Who is it?" Xiao Rou asked.


    "That''s Arthur Pendragon. "In other words, the legendary monarch of Western history, King Arthur. But now, many people think that it''s just a legend," Ye Fan exined. At the same time, he didn''t know whether tough or cry in his heart. hy<span>"King Arthur is the only westerner who seeded. From this point of view, the ancient warriors of China are indeed stronger."


    Then this Xuan Yuan ¡­ Could it be ¡­ Is it the Yellow Emperor? " Ye Fan asked hesitantly. Who<span>"Yes, indeed. You should feel proud. In the history of your Divine Dragon n, two people have seeded.


    Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan, Ye Wuya ¡­ Although these two are separated by who knows how many years, they are both members of your Divine Dragon n. And ¡­<span>Moreover, Ye Wuya and the Xuanyuan family were respectively ranked first and second, spending half a day and three days.


    "The third was King Arthur, who took seven days, and the fourth was Shen Xi, ten days, and thest was Dongfang Shuo, who took half a month ¡­"<span>When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. This


    What kind of monster was Ye Wuya!? He''s actually so much stronger than the Yellow Emperor!?


    This was Xuan Yuan! The leader of the Five Emperors who rode the dragon into the sky and defeated the Demon God Chi You! Although ¡­However, all of these were just legends. No one knew who exactly the Xuanyuan family was, but no matter how they listened to it, they felt that they were stronger than Ye Wu Ya ¡­ also


    No wonder when this group of Epic-ss experts heard Ye Wuya, they felt their scalps go numb ¡­ ¡­ "<span>"Alright, Lucifer, I can tell you what you will encounter once you enter." leaf


    <span>Fan Yi frowned as he listened attentively, his heart heavy.


    Hei Si Li pointed to the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda and said seriously: "This Ancient Suppressing Immortal Pagoda has existed since the creation of our Underworld Alliance.


    <span>It was the creation of the Underworld Alliance, the crystallization of wisdom. It was the most mysterious building of the ancient era, tens of thousands of years ago!


    "There are a total of nine floors, and the guardians of each floor are the founding elders of our Underworld Alliance!""What?!" Ye Fan felt that it was a bit exaggerated, "You''re not going to tell me that there are nine old monsters that have lived for tens of thousands of years, right?!"


    <span>Hei Li shook his head. "That''s not the case. Those nine founding elders have already died. However, the most miraculous thing about this Immortal Suppressing Pagoda is that it can permanently keep their primordial spirits inside."


    Although they were only Nascent Divinities, their Cultivation bases and cultivation bases were not weakened at all. A few of them could even use elemental particles to condense their bodies in a short period of time. also


    A few of them could use their primordial spirit and use their secret techniques from before death.Even if they only retained a portion of their power while they were alive, they are still experts who have experienced the unimaginable battles of the ancient times. Do not underestimate your opponents ¡­ "


    Ye Fan wanted to curse, since he wouldn''t underestimate his opponent with his rubbish! That was an old monster from tens of thousands of years ago!


    If nothing unexpected happened, he would be an expert during the war with the heavens!


    Those fellows from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World had escaped from the heavens and hid underground. It would be strange if the elders who were left on the surface to create the Underworld Alliance weren''t strong! !<span>I''m afraid they are all dead. Although they are only in the Immortal Soul stage, in theory, they are still much stronger than the current Ye Fan! leaf


    When Fan Xian looked at Nangong Min and the others and saw their mocking gazes, he finally understood why they thought he''de to die! This


    Dead... He was still too naive! leaf<span>Sail a burst of regret, should be more carefully considered, the matter at this time, can''t turn around and run again. Inverted


    It was not that he was afraid of waging a war with the Underworld Alliance, but if he were to run away today, Ye Fan himself would not be able to bear it.


    This would directly affect Ye Fan''s future cultivation, and would give birth to a inner demon. hy


    <span>Si Li sighed and said, "Lucifer, as you are still young, let me give you a hint." This


    The nine Elders, because they were in the Primal state, were able to maintain their battle for a limited period of time ¡­


    <span>If you can''t defeat them, you can choose to escape and dy time.


    <span>As long as your time is up, they will also give you the mark of clearing the level. The slowest Dongfang Shuo should have used a lot of methods to avoid it. No


    <span>No matter what tactics you choose, there is only one way to get out of this tower, and that is to gather the spiritual imprints given by the nine Elders!


    And remember. The elders will not show mercy. Before they can win their approval, they can kill you at any time ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1495

    1495 Leaves


    <span>Sailor could only bitterly smile at this suggestion. It seemed that Hei Si Li already felt that he had no other choice but to avoid this path.


    "The elders from tens of thousands of years ago, their primordial spirits were inside. After so many years, perhaps they are now much weaker than before, and that way, Ye Fan would have a chance! " Xiao Rou guessed. hy


    Sili shook her head, "No, I don''t think so. I have underestimated those nine elders. ThisThey had spent more than ten thousand years building the Immortal Sealing Pagoda. The most powerful aspect of it was that it could ensure the stability of the primordial spirit without a single trace of the primordial spirit''s energy dissipating or weakening. If


    Otherwise, the nine elders would not have set such a rule. They naturally had the confidence, and because of the change in time, their primordial spirits would not have be weaker and weaker. "


    Hmph, those are experts from the ancient times. The nine Elders have lived for who knows how many years before they were able to create an ancient body in this tower, allowing the primordial spirit to live forever. This


    It''s a ce of eternal rest that they built themselves. How could insignificant figures like us be able to guess at their capabilities? " Nangong Lin said.


    Xiao Rou pouted and looked pitifully at Ye Fan, "How about you don''t go in there..." "You might really die."Ye Fan took a deep breath of the cold air. At this point, he had nothing else to say.


    <span>Perhaps when his loved ones were around, they would scold him for being reckless and reckless, disregarding the consequences.


    <span>However, for some reason, after hearing these descriptions, he knew how terrifying the experts inside were ¡­ Although there was a trace of fear in Ye Fan''s heart, he desperately wanted to ept this kind of challenge. Large


    No, I''ll just fall into the Path of Demons once again ¡­ Do your best! pedigree


    Looking from the front to the back, what he was afraid of was not his style!


    Thinking about this, a smile appeared on Ye Fan''s face, and then heughed.<span>When the crowd saw him smile as if he was very happy, they all looked at each other and were puzzled.


    "This brat ¡­" Could he have been scared silly? " Tyrant took a sip of wine and muttered. leaf


    <span>Fan looked towards Hei Si Li and asked, "I''m ready. How do I go in?" This


    <span>One couldn''t see any entrances to the stone towers at all from the outside. They werepletely sealed off from the outside.


    <span>"The entrance is at the top. There is a teleportation array that allows you to enter the tower. Once you gather all nine of the elders'' spiritual imprints, you will see the exit."


    <span>Until then, there was no way for him to get out. The toughness of this tower was not something that brute force could destroy.


    <span>ording to the rules, we will guard this ce for forty-nine days. Forty-nine dayster, if you still don''te out, then it means that you are dead ¡­ cis


    <span>"Just mention that since ancient times, there has never been anyone who could return it after forty-nine days ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and didn''t say anything more. Leaping up, he directly jumped to the top of that ck stone tower. fruit


    However, there was a dark ck formation on the tform. Theplex runes did not understand what it meant. It seemed to be some kind of strange magic.<span>Ye Fan even suspected that this tower was made from arge amount of prehistoric stones. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so magical that one could keep one''s primordial spirit and set up a teleportation nexus.


    After Ye Fan walked into the array, three secondster, he saw a colorful light shing on the array.<span>A rich spiritual energy burst out from the magical formation, wrapping Ye Fan''s whole body!


    <span>In a sh, Ye Fan and Guang Hua both disappeared, and the tform was already empty... town


    At the bottom of the pagoda, Xiao Rou looked at this scene enviously, "Can I go in and take a look as well ¡­ "I really want to go in ¡­"


    "Xiao Rou, stop messing around. There can only be one person entering the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda at a time. If anyone wants to enter, the formation will not teleport."


    As Hei Li spoke, he turned around and said to the other elders, "Next up, we''ll stay here and defend."


    "Grand Elder, I don''t think there''s a need. This kid is definitely going to die. There''s no need for us to stay outside for forty-nine days. It''s aplete waste of time." Nangong Minughed coldly.<span>"That''s right, it''s freezing cold. Let''s go back," Min Qian Xiu said.


    "Rules, rules! No matter if he lives or dies, we must guard the rules for forty-nine days. This is the ironw of the Underworld Alliance, and every elder must abide by it ¡­"<span>When the group of elders heard this, although they were a bit unwilling, they could only agree. Xiao


    <span>Rou looked around and said, "There is nothing here, so I will go to another ce to look. I wille back in a few days ¡­" Word


    After finishing her sentence, Xiao Rou leaped into the air and quickly left as well.<span>An elder took out a magic staff and a wave of earth elemental magic awakened the earth. A house made of mud and stone rose up from the ground.


    They would be spending the next forty-nine days here. Even if they were Epic Tier experts, they would not feel well in such a low temperature. Therefore, it was still better to have a room than nothing ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­. andAt the same time, Ye Fan, who had entered the tower, felt his body lighten. After a while, his feet stepped on a piece of hard ground.


    <span>The scene before his eyes gradually became clear. hope


    When he left, he saw a rocky area that stretched out into the horizon. There were huge rocks everywhere, and not even a single de of grass could be seen.<span>The top was actually a bright sky? leaf


    The sail couldn''t help but think of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World''s "Heaven Curtain". This was clearly a simr technique."I wonder which level this is at ¡­" Should I go up or go down... " Ye Fan muttered to himself, and began to look for a random direction, walking towards it.


    After walking a few steps, Ye Fan saw a human skull on the ground, a corpse that was about to turn into a fossil.


    <span>It seemed that this was the challenger who had died at the hands of the Guardian Elders. Who knew how many years this person had been an expert.


    <span>Ye Fan continued to walk, constantly on guard. The creator Elder''s primordial spirit that Hei Si Li spoke of was afraid of suddenly appearing. can


    Yes, Ye Fan had been walking for almost half an hour, but he still hadn''t seen a single ghost. He had only seen no less than twenty skeletons of losers!


    Ye Fan frowned. Could it be that this ce is very big and he hasn''t met it yet?


    After thinking for a moment, Ye Fan decided to use a flying sword and use the Imperial Sword Technique to look around.


    Inside the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, the spiritual energy was extremely abundant, causing Ye Fan to be reminded of the feeling he had in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    The unending flow of spiritual energy in all directions should be one of the keys to ensure the survival of these primordial spirits for a long period of time. oneAfter searching for a while, Ye Fan could not find any traces of his primordial spirit.


    Out of curiosity, he tried to reach the edge of this level and then rush to the top of the sky. He tried to attack it with his sword intent but to no avail.<span>From the looks of it, he seemed to be unable to force his way out ¡­


    <span>Helpless, Ye Fan turned around to search again, which made him a bit at a loss whether tough or to cry. Beforeing in, he was very excited, looking forward to a big battle, but the end result was like a hide and seek. Good


    <span>He was searching for something using the method that had plenty of bones. Finally, he found a special beam of light on a rock in front of him. It looked like a pir of light that connected to the Heavenly Court! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1496

    <span>1496 over


    <span>Approaching the light pir, Ye Fan became more cautious. After reaching about a hundred meters, Ye Fan got off his flying sword and walked over.


    At the same time, in order to prevent any idents, Ye Fan also directly summoned thousands of flying swords, which circled around his body, acting as a defense.


    It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t nervous, but Ye Fan still tried his best to maintain his calm and meticulous mind, which was better than any movement in the wind. When


    When he arrived at the edge of the light beam, he discovered that it was actually an opening? LightWhen the light shone up from below, it was hard to tell what was underneath.


    <span>Ye Fan looked around, but did not see any guardians.


    "I wonder if this light is dangerous or not ¡­." Ye Fan thought for a moment, and out of caution, he first threw a sword into it. noduleIndeed, he discovered that the sword had returned safe and sound.


    Ye Fan felt a bit more relieved, as this was probably the opening to the other floor, and jumped down.


    When Ye Fan exited from the light once again, the scene below had already changed!<span>The forest! A dense forest! Large


    There were many ancient nts here, and Ye Fan had even seen many of them in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. leaf


    The sailnded on a patch of grass and couldn''t help but scratch his head. Damn it, this was yet another big area. Could it be that he had to search again?


    <span>Where were these nine ancient elders? Could it be that she was secretly observing him? y with him?


    But no matter what, Ye Fan couldn''t stand still on the spot, so he had no choice but to ride his sword and fly again, searching in all directions. in


    In this forest, Ye Fan found a few more skeletons, which should have belonged to the ancient people who failed the challenge. There were people from the East and also people from the West, but rtively speaking, there were only a few corpses, perhaps a lot of them had already been covered by nts.


    "This group of founding elders sure are good at doing things. They can build such a big underground building in the South Pole, and they can even create a different environment inside ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan wandered around but still couldn''t find the elder''s primordial spirit. He had already slowly treated this as sightseeing and was admiring the scenery inside.


    <span>In some areas where the trees were damaged, Ye Fan could see some traces of a fight. Clearly, there were people who had fought fiercely before.


    <span>After about 20 minutes, Ye Fan once again saw the light pir. This


    This time, Ye Fan was toozy to think any further and directly flew back down! again<span>Reaching a new level and looking around, this was actually a swamp?! dilute


    There were sparse marsh trees, some herbs,rge areas of water, and some upliftednd. leaf<span>Fan Xian sighed. He was already numb to the changing world within the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda. He began to search in all directions.


    <span>However, this time, he simply looked for the beam of light because he had a feeling that inside the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda ¡­ It seemed that something was wrong. Perhaps, only by staying down until he was unable to go any lower would he know the reason ¡­ Although ¡­


    The swamp was very big, and the area was getting wider and wider, but Ye Fan, who was flying at a high speed, could still easily find the light pir without any disturbance. Light


    <span>With the car familiar with the road, Ye Fan went down another level! This


    <span>Once, he entered a zone that was more in line with the Antarctic style. This was a world of ice and snow.


    <span>In the white and boundless world, Ye Fan could not see any bones, so he searched for another pir of light, and then directly went back down...


    Ye Fan went downyer afteryer just because he found the light pir so easily and was bored to death.


    From the rocky wastnd, jungle, swamps, snow, deserts, hills, karst caves, to the eighth level of the Great Prairie ¡­<span>Ye Fan quickly passed through, but was surprised to find that not even half a shadow of the Guardian could be seen!


    <span>What the hell! Could they all be at the final level!?


    Ye Fan felt chills behind his back, and even began to suspect if he was cheated by the bunch of old guys.


    Could it be that there was no Primordial Spirit of the Ancient Creation Elder at all, and he was only imprisoned inside, so that he could be buried alive?<span>He even said that he had to collect nine spirit imprints ¡­ contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous


    He hadn''t even seen a shadow, how could there be a soul imprint!?<span>This was a vast and quiet ce. The more Ye Fan thought about it, the more his scalp tingled with numbness. Why did it feel like he was even more terrifying than being imprisoned in a dungeon when he was young?! But


    No matter what, Ye Fan could only continue going down... terminalAfter passing through another pir of light, Ye Fan arrived at the ninth floor. ben


    <span>He originally thought that this would be the scenery of a certainndscape, but he never expected that it would actually be a t ck ground this time around.


    The ground waspletely made of the materials needed to construct the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda, and one after another,rge and meticulously built up boulders. leaf<span>Fan frowned, carefully summoning thousands of flying swords to his side and carefully searching.


    Before long, he noticed something strange in front of him and immediately flew over ¡­ very


    <span>Quickly, Ye Fan could see that under the sky, there were nine different colored steles, appearing especiallyrge and eye-catching. This


    On each of the nine stone tablets, there were some ancient characters engraved, forming a circle. The eight stone tablets faced in all directions, with one stone tablet standing in the middle. leaf


    The sails looked at the color of the stone tablets, then looked at their respective positions, and could not help but think of something ¡­


    <span>"There are nine fields in the sky, the central sky, the eastern sky, the northeast sky, the northern sky, the northwest sky, the western sky, the southwest sky, the Zhu sky, the southern sky, the eastern sun sky ¡­"


    Ye Fan subconsciously touched his chin. Wasn''t these steles and colors corresponding to the legendary "Nine Heavens"?


    If he had to arrange such a huge sum of money, could it be some kind of formation?


    Ye Fan was nning to get closer, but after a closer look, he flew in front of the nine stone tablets.


    Standing still, he lifted his head and discovered just how enormous the stone tablet was. It was like a thirty to forty storey building. Indeed, one needed the ability to move mountains and fill the seas in order to erect this thing. No<span>Then again, for nine old monsters to be able to create such an underground tower, nine boulders shouldn''t be a problem.


    These nine stone tablets all had arge number of words written on them. Ye Fan was just about to take a good look at them to see what exactly was written on them when he suddenly felt a chill in his heart!


    <span>"There''s someone here!?"


    Although there was a very weak trace of energy fluctuation, Ye Fan clearly felt that someone was nearby! leafThe sails suddenly shed and arrived at the center of the nine stone tablets. Only then did they realize that it was the huge stone tablet in the center that emitted a trace of energy ¡­


    Judging from Ye Fan''s experience, this seemed to be the primordial spirit, or rather, a slight fluctuation of the soul!


    <span>Just when Ye Fan was wondering what was going on, a sound came from the golden monument and directly entered Ye Fan''s mind.


    <span>"Finally... "Someone else is here..."


    <span>This deste and sorrowful voice seemed toe from the ancient times, but it seemed very weak and dispirited, as though it was an old man that had run out of oil ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1497

    <span>1497OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO


    <span>Ye Fan had already experienced spiritual sense transmission more than once, so he wasn''t too frightened. He couldn''t help but reply, "Who are you?" This


    From the stone tablet, he sent another sound transmission, "I am the leader of the Nine Heavens Emperor Monarch, Monarch Juntian ¡­" "


    Emperor of the Nine Heavens? Heaven Lord Emperor Jun? " Ye Fan muttered. He had never heard of it before. Did this mean that he was the legendary emperor of the nine heavens?"Could it be that you, the Nine Heavens Monarchs, are the nine elders who created the Underworld Alliance?" Ye Fan guessed.


    The Sky Emperor answered: "Yes ¡­" Child, you have the bloodline aura of the Divine Dragon Family on you ¡­ But the descendants of the Shen Long family? "


    Ye Fan was confused, hearing this question, he could only nod his head: "Yes..."<span>The Sky Emperor seemed to be filled with emotion, he sighed and said, "Could it be... Seriously, we, the Nine Heavens Emperor, owe your Divine Dragon n too much ¡­ "So that''s the unlucky fate we have today ¡­"


    Ye Fan felt a burst of bafflement, "That..." Monarch Jun Tian, right? I don''t understand.


    Didn''t they say that they had to train here and obtain your spiritual imprints in order to exit the pagoda? What was the situation now? "Why are you alone?"


    "Hehe ¡­" Monarch Jun Tianughed bitterly with a hint of sadness in his voice. "There will never be another ¡­" leaf


    The sail was stunned, "What?" "What does that mean?"<span>"We are now only left with us, the Nine Heavens Emperor. Our primordial spirit has already reached the Exhaustion Point ¡­ How else can I give you a test? If


    It was you who came in a hundred yearster ¡­ I''m afraid you won''t even be able to see thisst remnant soul of yours ¡­ " The Sky Emperor said bitterly.<span>Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, and felt a terrible headache. He touched his forehead, and frowned, "That''s not right..." I have heard from the people of the Underworld Alliance that the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda is able to ensure that your Immortal Soul is not weakened ¡­.


    <span>Why is it that you''re the only one left, with only our fragmented souls left? "


    <span>The Sky Emperor said, "That''s right ¡­ If we usemon sense, we can protect our primordial spirit in this tower forever ¡­ cause


    Our bodies have been molded into the bodies of ''Immortal Spirits''. The strength of the Primal is already at the level of an Earthly Divinity.


    But the prerequisite is that we all need to return to the tombstone to absorb spiritual energy and stabilize our primordial spirits. one


    Once we leave this tombstone, we will only be able to move around for a certain amount of time on each floor. If the trial-takers can hold on until we are unable to persevere, then we can naturally pass. " leafFan Xian came to a sudden understanding. So this Emperor of the Nine Heavens was actually an immortal spirit of the Spirit Creation stage. He was already an expert of the Spirit Creation stage that was extremely rare. No wonder they dared to call themselves emperors. No


    After all, they had not yet reached the Esoteric Immortality Realm, so these few people had still lost their physical bodies in the end.


    <span>Why don''t you go back to the tombstone? Why is there only a remnant soul left of the primordial spirit? " Ye Fan asked curiously. Jun


    <span>The Heavenly Emperor''s words were filled with pain, "To put it in such a ridiculous way, we would never have imagined that ¡­


    That was ¡­ Two hundred years ago. "Your Divine Dragon n''s Ye Wuya ¡­." Speak


    <span>At this point, the Sky Lord actually had a trace of fear!? leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was startled, he had a bad premonition and asked, "Ye Wuya ¡­. What happened to him? "


    "You really know Ye Wuya?" "Right."


    Ye Fan felt that there was no need to hide it from him. Anyway, the other side already knew that he was of the Divine Dragon n, so he said, "In terms of blood rtion, he is my grandfather ¡­ ¡­" "My name is Ye Fan..."<span>"What!?"


    A trace of anger could be heard from the Monarch''s voice as he roared hysterically, "You''re Ye Wuya''s grandson!?" leaf<span>Sail felt his head ache, andughed bitterly: "Monarch Jun Tian, what are you shouting about? I don''t know, what did he do? I''ve only met him twice, so I''m not familiar with him at all ¡­ "


    <span>Monarch Jun Tian was silent for a long time, then he said in a low voice, "More than two hundred years ago ¡­ Inside the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, the challenger, Ye Wuya, came.


    Ye Wuya''s strength was so strong that it was unimaginable. He waspletely unlike the strong people in this world. Even the experts from the time of the great battle with the gods hundreds of thousands of years ago were only this strong ¡­


    Looking at the challengers in the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda since ancient times, even the Xuanyuan family would need to exchange more than ten blows with us before they can gain the acknowledgement of the spirit imprint.


    However, this Ye Wuya, I, as a Heavenly Emperor, can''t even take three moves from him!


    We wanted to give him the spiritual imprint, but he didn''t even spare us a nce, saying that he could get out without our approval!<span>In the end, his method was to just shatter our souls and forcibly capture our residual souls, then use them as spiritual imprints! If


    The thing that wasn''t the Monarch''s guard was at thest level. As it was closest to the tombstone, he promptly stored the remnant soul inside the tombstone ¡­<span>I''m afraid that it will only be like the other eight Monarchs, who did not manage to return to their souls in time, and lost their soulspletely ¡­ " "


    <span>"..." aural


    At this point, Ye Fan was already expressionless, and his whole body was frozen, he had no choice but to... He was shocked by Ye Wuya''s strength! This


    Old freak, what realm is this!?<span>From the looks of it, in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, even if there was an expert with a ce to live, it still wouldn''t be enough for Ye Wuya to fill the gaps in his teeth!? Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    If it wasn''t really as Xiao Rou had said, then he would have long escaped the Tai Chi realm and reached a higher realm in the Five Great Nobles!?


    But when he turned his head back, Ye Fan wanted to curse again, "Ye Wuya... "Old fool, I will be your ancestor ¡­" Speak


    Halfway through his speech, Ye Fan discovered that scolding Ye Wuya''s ancestors seemed to be detrimental to him. "I had no choice but to retract my hand, grab my hair and walk back and forth on the spot."<span>Damn it... He beat you to a pulp!? Then how can I obtain a spirit mark!? How am I supposed to get out!? "


    <span>Ye Fan was about to cry. He had never seen his grandfather in such a bad mood. Why was he so angry? Was it not good enough to just take the spiritual imprint? "Why do you insist on killing people!?"


    <span>"Hahahaha..." An extremelyplicatedugh rang out from Monarch Juntian. "I didn''t expect that ¡­" Ye Wuya''s grandson actually came in again ¡­. leaf


    <span>What Wu Ya did that year, he probably didn''t expect it to harm his own grandson ¡­ Haha... The Samsara of Karma! "


    <span>Ye Fan sat on the ground, and after feeling annoyed for a while, he became a bit dejected. However, he was not a person who easily lowered his head and said: "Emperor Jun Tian, is there no other way to get out? "Did you leave any back doors?"


    Humph... "Kid, just give up on me. You can only me your grandfather. Ye Wuya is ruthless and merciless, he has no humanity to speak of him ¡­" Stay here with this empress and rest in peace ¡­ " Lord Juntianughed coldly.


    Ye Fan also didn''t expect the other party to tell him. It didn''t matter if it was true or not, he definitely had to try and find a way himself.


    <span>Until thest moment, Ye Fan would not give up. He felt that he might not be as abnormal or as invincible as Ye Wuya, but at least he would continue to work hard.


    Seeing that the Emperor Jun Tian didn''t want to talk with him anymore, Ye Fan thought about it and stood up, intending to see what was written on the tombstone of the Emperor of the Nine Heavens. Perhaps, he could find some clues from these ancient characters ¡­


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1498

    <span>1498


    The ancient words on it, if it was before, Ye Fan would definitely not recognize a single word.<span>But luckily, he had just gotten Chu Yunyao to help him decipher it. Moreover, he had been studying recently, so he could recognize most of the sounds.


    <span>After all, for Ye Fan, learning a foreignnguage was actually very easy. Since he had a good memory, he could naturally learn it easily. leaf


    Fan couldn''t help but sigh. As expected, knowledge is power... At a critical moment, if one didn''t even know how to read, then they might have lost a way to survive. both<span>me Ye Wuya! This old man ¡­ Even if I were to kill this Emperor of the Nine Heavens, I won''t make a sound when I leave this ce ¡­ You still want to leave your name on the stone monument?


    <span>Although, if he was Ye Wuya and did this, he probably wouldn''t say it ¡­


    Shaking his head, Ye Fan stopped thinking about it and seriously looked at the stone tablet.Starting from a tombstone of the Profound Sky Emperor, Ye Fan read through a few lines and realized that these lines recorded the life of the Profound Sky Emperor ¡­


    <span>"Mysterious Sky was born in the Seven Thousand and 400 years of the Saint Spirit Calendar ¡­" Ye Fan muttered in bewilderment, "What f * cking era is this ¡­ ¡­?" Celestial calendar? Could this be the name of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World? "


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was thinking about this, he suddenly heard a sound transmission from the Heavenly Emperor of Jun who said with suspicion, "Brat ¡­." What are you talking about?


    How could you understand the words on this tombstone? This writing should have been lost tens of thousands of years ago ¡­


    Back then, when Xuan Yuan had entered, he hadn''t even been able to read these words. How old are you?


    Could it be that you''ve been in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World for a very long time? But that''s not right either ¡­ In order to learn thisnguage, one mustmunicate with others. If<span>When you were interacting with others in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, something big must have happened a long time ago ¡­ " leaf


    Fan Jian sneered, "You can''t be considered as a frog in the well, but if I say that you are an old ghost in the tower, that should count, right? Why didn''t I recognize him? I''ll read it out for you! "


    Saying this, Ye Fan began to loudly read out the life records of the tombstone ording to the pronunciation of the ancient characters!"Although there were some areas where the pronunciation was slightly awkward and unustomed, Ye Fan''s reading basically matched the pronunciation."


    ¡­ ¡­. Three hundred and twenty thousand years in the Saint Spirit Calendar, the Profound Heaven Emperor Yu Xiye fought against the people of the heavens, and together with the experts of the White Emperor n, he annihted a day''s worth of generals ¡­


    After reading a long series of stories about the Profound Sky Emperor, he finally believed it!<span>How was this possible ¡­ "This..." "How did you manage to read thenguage of the Celestial Realm?"


    <span>This time, the Monarch Jun Tian directly used the ancientnguage to talk to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was furious in his heart. This bunch of old guys, they are all scams. A single Ye Wuya didn''t leave him with a way out, and a bullsh * t Emperor of the Nine Heavens was unwilling to tell him how to get out. onIt was after hearing this question that Ye Fan snappily said, "You created the Underworld Alliance to prevent the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World froming out, right? No


    It''s a pity. Actually, they already had peopleing out a long time ago. I got the words andnguage from someone from the Bei Xuan sect.


    Soon, the secret of the heavens would no longer exist in this world. More and more people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World woulde out of that exit ¡­ can


    What''s funny is that your group in the Underworld Alliance doesn''t know about this at all ¡­ I thought they were safe. "<span>"What!?"


    When the Monarch Jun Tian heard that, he immediately started to panic.<span>"Is that true!?" leaf


    <span>Fan Fan shook his head, "Is there a need for me to lie to you?" I also know the ''Mountain Splitter'' from the Bei Xuan sect... His name is Patriarch Xuanhai, and I''ve already reached my habitat. He''s much stronger than you Immortal Spirits, right? " Jun


    <span>This time, the Heavenly Emperor waspletely convinced and he said furiously, "That stinking brat Xuan Hai ¡­ He actually broke through to the Long Habitat!? That cowardly turtle ¡­ He actually seeded... Damn it... "How can I be angry?!" leaf


    Fan Xianughed, "What? You two actually know each other?"<span>"Hmph, back then when I was fighting with the heavens, the profound sea was merely one of the cultivators under this Monarch. Although it was molded into a divine spirit, it can''t even be mentioned in the same breath as this Monarch ¡­


    Were it not for us, the Nine Heavens Monarchs, constantly fighting against the gods and being unable to calm our hearts and cultivate, we would not have died of old age in the end ¡­ "I was unable to step into the Life Realm," Emperor Jun Tian said with regret. leafThe smile on Fan Le''s face vanished. From this inscription, it could be seen that this Emperor of the Nine Heavens had fought for the sake of this''s civilization for tens of thousands of years ¡­


    From this point of view, they were all heroes, and were even more worthy of respect than the deserters from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Only


    However... This Emperor Jun Tian had suffered miserably at the hands of an old man like Ye Wuya, which was why he was so angry at Ye Fan.<span>"The Sea of Mystery is doing well. You should be able to live a carefree life with your longevity realm and the founder of the mountain, right?" such as


    "By the time he knows about the world on the surface, there will be no one left in the world. He will probably lead his disciples from the Northern Profound Sect to upy arge part of the world on the surface ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan thought to himself, if he was in the Xuan Sea, he would probably do the same thing. After all, if he was walking higher, the water would be flowing lower.


    <span>"No way! The world on the surface was something we fought with our lives for, and it was difficult to protect... If


    <span>To let those cowards take advantage of the situation and enter ¡­ We... "They died with grievances!" If the Monarch Jun Tian had a physical body, he would have vomited blood from anger by now. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian smiled bitterly, "There''s no other way. ording to the current civilization, I''m afraid no one in the Longevity Realm can stop me..." At most, it was only two or three?


    But the problem was that cultivators in the Spirit Creation stage were already able to sweep the world... "The people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World should either note out, or they can''t be stopped."


    Boy! You don''t even know the true seriousness of this matter! " Monarch Jun Tian said with a stern expression, "You think ¡­ Could the Celestial Era and the current world be the same?<span>When we were born and inbat with the gods, we followed thew of the jungle! The strong could ughter the weak without any reason and enve the weak!


    <span>It was just like a tiger eating sheep, or a snake eating rats. The ughter of humans did not have the slightest sense of guilt!


    <span>At that time, your ns, especially the four great ns, were the hegemons of this world! As rogue cultivators, no matter how strong we are, we don''t care about those weak beings! encounter


    Cultivators who were slightly weaker than themselves would be killed on the spot and their medicinal pills plundered. This was amon urrence!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that there was an invasion from the heavens, the n and the others would have understood that they had to work together and support each other. Only then would they be able to defend this ¡­ Perhaps, until now, this world had always been that barbaric. can


    The worst thing is, the cultivators from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World didn''t experience anything like what we experienced! They had long since escaped to the underground, where they fought with each other!


    If they were to discover that there was no man from heaven on the ground, then in the current world, spiritual essence would be scarce and the human race would be weakened.They will definitely treat the people in the world like ants on the ground and trample upon them and kill them! "To enve all the weak!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1499

    1499 Leaves


    Fan Xian couldn''t help but frown, his heart bing heavy. Although he had previously considered the impact that the Ancient Immortal Spirit World would have on this world, he hadn''t expected it to be this deep. master


    Furthermore, he did not understand what kind of civilized form the Ancient Immortal Spirit World maintained ¡­ such as


    Indeed, it was as the Heavenly Emperor Jun had said; it was a truly terrifying matter!It was like someone living in the modern age, returning to a ve society, amoner, suddenly bing a ve. What kind of experience was this?


    "There is no doubt that this is much more troublesome than the matter of the Apocalypse King!"


    <span>Damn it... Then wouldn''t I have to go out even more!? "


    <span>Ye Fan only needed to think of his wife and daughter, as well as his close friends. The danger that he might face, as well as his determination to leave, became even clearer.


    <span>At this time, Monarch Jun Tian spoke: "Brat ¡­ Although this Monarch is extremely unwilling to let you out ¡­ But


    If those old turtles from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World win to the end, we are even more unwilling to ept it ¡­<span>If I let you go, this empress hopes that you can do one thing ¡­ That way, the aftereffects of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World will be permanently eradicated! "


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised, "You really have a way to get me out?" Only


    <span>"In order to get out, Ye Fan would have to consider what exactly to do topletely eradicate the hidden danger of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, so he decided to get out first."


    The way is to. However, whether you are able to do it or not is up to you... "


    Monarch Jun Tian let out a long sigh and said, "Brat ¡­ [This Monarch, there isn''t much time left for the remnant souls ¡­]<span>Before I exin the method to you, I have to exin the history of the Celestial Era to you first ¡­ You


    Don''t me this empress for speaking too much. This will help you in any situation that you might have to face in the future ¡­ "


    <span>"Please say it," Ye Fan didn''t waste any more words, sat down cross-legged, and listened seriously... with


    <span>As Emperor Jun Tian slowly exined, Ye Fan finally understood. The so-called era of immortal spirits was hundreds of thousands of years ago. The was still full of spiritual energy, and the prehistoric rocks could still be seen everywhere. or


    <span>Perhaps it was because the cultivation environment at that time was good, but unknowingly, the life on this began to awaken, and humans began to gradually appear.


    The n had already appeared at that time. As to why the n possessed such a special bloodline, even the n itself wasn''t clear.


    <span>Because long before that, there had been no writing at all, and evennguage had not been systematically developed. Naturally, the earliest periods of development could not be recorded. No


    <span>There had indeed been many rare and unique beasts at that time, causing the n to believe even more that their ancestors were evolved from powerful God Beasts ¡­ quaque


    It seemed that the people of this day and age would think that everyone had evolved from the ancient ape, and that the n thought the same ¡­


    In addition, the n bloodline would cause some beasts to return to their ancestors and evolve into a spirit beast. This made the n even more mysterious and noble.<span>The ns that possessed bloodline talent, from the earliest period of time, had be a powerful tribe on this.


    <span>Of course, this world was very big. Gradually, there were many rogue cultivators who relied on their abundant spiritual energy to cultivate and be legendary immortals. nine


    The Heavenly Emperor was the leader of the nine greatest powers of the rogue cultivators at that time. Even though they weren''t the strongest, they had the ability to lead and were deeply trusted by the rogue cultivators.At that time, the ns and itinerant cultivators were at war with each other. Although the ns always had the upper hand, itinerant cultivators also had strong people, so they didn''t have an overwhelming advantage. Then ¡­


    <span>The times, were chaotic, where the strong were asmon as the clouds, where the cultivation civilization on the grew savage, where the bloody battles never stopped! can


    One day, an uninvited guest from the distant universe arrived!"... I will never forget that day. In the sky, countless huge silver-gray objects, as though they had shattered the void, suddenly came to this world ¡­ ¡­


    <span>The sky-covering flying boat dragged along a long trail of raging mes as it descended into the sea. Tens of thousands of people descended onto the ground ¡­ When


    When they came out of the flying boat, we realized that they lookedpletely different from us. To be exact, they were all pure spirits that did not have a physical body!This also allowed them to innately have the ability to manipte the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth. With just a flick of their fingers, they could make heavenly thunder billow, earthfire burn, and ice storm, everything! mou


    He had never seen a life form that could destroy the world so easily!


    <span>And they are so intelligent that they can instantly understand ournguage and tell us. They came from the other side of the Ster River, from a civilization called the ''Ether''!


    "We came to this because they have the resources they need, the Great Deste Stone. As for us aboriginals, besides dying, we would be enved to both ends ¡­"


    Hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be startled, Ether!?


    Ether... Wasn''t it the founder of the Adept Association!? With its name, it named the Ether Sacred Pagoda ¡­ of


    Before this, there was another legend. The ether was the creator of the world. All the superpowers had their superpowers because there was a certain amount of ether energy in their bodies ¡­<span>Could it be ¡­ The Adept Association was created by the humans of heaven, by the ether civilization? Furthermore... A superpower user was really a gene with an ether civilization in it!?


    <span>ording to the description, Ether should be a very high level species. The general scientific research also concluded that the highest level civilization in the universe was a race that existed purely in the form of energy.


    <span>This was because only by relying on pure energy would one not die from old age and be able to preserve for a longer period of time. All reactions would be the fastest! very


    <span>Clearly, the ether particles were races that had evolved to that level!


    <span>When humans cultivated to the point where they pursued the creation of spirits and longevity, it was actually to allow the primordial spirit, this type of energy body, to be stronger. And ¡­


    The ether body was born with energy, this was the difference!Although Ye Fan thought of many things, and his heart was full of emotions, he didn''t interrupt Emperor Jun...


    ording to the narration, due to the descent of the Ether Civilization, it was also known as the Human Civilization.Sky realm cultivators were simply too powerful, causing the n and rogue cultivators to fall into a passive situation. They could only watch as the Great Deste Stone was taken away. contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous


    If a cultivator was so weak, then a normal human would be no different from an ant that could be casually trampled to death in the eyes of the gods! DayHumans only had one goal, and that was the Great Deste Stone. As for humans, they could kill as soon as they saw one.


    The difference between interster races, especially high-grade energy civilizations, and lifeform civilizations was simply too great. quaque


    It was as if humans did not care about the amount of meat they ate every day. In the eyes of the gods, humans were not life forms worthy of pity.<span>¡­ ¡­. Only then did we realize that if all the humans, regardless of whether they were members of the n or rogue cultivators, were to join hands, we would have the chance to resist the attacks of the gods ¡­


    <span>At that time, the ancestors of your n indeed showed their superiority. All those who wanted to hide underground were all killed. And in reality, not many n disciples revealed any signs of fear.


    None of the ns backed off in the face of the onught and they all stood at the forefront of the battle!


    Perhaps, the n treasured their territory more than anyone else, which was why they were so unafraid of death ¡­I, the Emperor of the Nine Heavens, have brought along a bunch of rogue cultivators and Bravehearts that were left on the ground.


    <span>This battle went on for a long time, and it was during this first few tens of thousands of years that a group of cowards had escaped underground before finally appearing in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World ¡­ When


    After all, they were weak, and many of them were just weak cultivators. Some of them were already injured, and needed a long period of time to recover and recuperate ¡­ mou


    The Heavenly Emperor had spent a lot of energy and arge amount of prehistoric stones to create a canopy over them, so that the rogue cultivators and ordinary people who had escaped underground could rest in the bright underground ¡­


    Originally, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was just a temporary refuge. However, due to the humans in the heavens being too powerful, more and more cultivators escaped underground. image<span>The Xuan Sea was the fugitive who had been scared into hiding! With his strength, he should have fought alongside us! And ¡­


    There aren''t that many Deste Stone underground, so the heavens did not chase after them, allowing them to stay inside and note out ¡­ " leaf


    Fan suddenly understood, "So ¡­" Did you do it? That guy from the Bei Xuan sect even said that it was their ancestor who did it... " "


    Hmph, what nonsense! If it weren''t for us and the other rogue cultivators working together, how would Xuan Hai and the rest of us from hundreds of thousands of years ago be able to create such a heaven defying work? " Monarch Jun Tian was both disdainful and disdainful as he spoke.

 Chapter 1500

    1500<span>Ye Fan was also wondering how this group of deserters could be so capable. It seemed that back then, they even had the help of some powerful people. also


    In other words, hundreds of thousands of years ago, Emperor of the Nine Heavens and a group of true experts built this sanctuary for the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. protosm


    <span>First, it was for the elderly, weak, and children, those with low cultivation bases. This way, they wouldn''t be used as cannon fodder and be easily bullied.


    <span>However, who would''ve thought that even if their cultivation bases were decent, there would be many cowards and cowards who would want to die. Therefore, they also followed along. also


    It was no wonder that Emperor Jun Tian looked down on Patriarch Xuanhai. Even though he said that it was understandable for him to be afraid of death, he was not only afraid of escaping underground, he was also afraid of lying and iming that this Ancient Immortal Spirit World was created by their founder.


    <span>"Then, Emperor Jun Tian Emperor, how did you defeat the gods in the end? Why do the people of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World still think that the heavens have won and upied this world on the surface? " Ye Fan asked. Jun


    <span>The Heavenly Emperor was silent for a while, then said: "We ¡­ Actually, he did not defeat the heavens ¡­ "


    Ye Fan didn''t understand, "What do you mean ¡­ ¡­" Not defeating the heavens? ""That''s right... Even the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivators at that time could not defeat the strongest among those people, and could only maintain a bnce ¡­


    Many Long Habitat experts had been killed long before the war had begun because they had underestimated the heavens ¡­ straight


    Later on, when we realized that the gods were powerful enemies, we gradually stabilized ourselves. Person<span>The n''s only advantage was that it could reproduce faster than the gods, and the rate at which the humans reproduce was extremely slow. This


    Let us have the opportunity to nurture new cultivators and quickly engage in battle. in


    During that time, we made some changes to our cultivation method in order to raise ourbat power as fast as possible ¡­


    Moreover, tens of thousands of years ago, the Grand Deste Stone had been consumed a great deal. Apart from the dragon fountain, most of the stones on the ground had already been used up ¡­<span>This also caused some young people to have no choice but to change their cultivation paths of Core Formation and Spirit Creation, and to directly change their cultivation paths of cultivating the way theyprehended the Dao by channeling the energy of heaven and earth ¡­


    We have always insisted that in the tens of thousands of years since we fought against the gods, the four great ns have also produced many talented people. image


    In your Divine Dragon n, there have been many powerhouses that have awakened to the Fire Dragon Realm. With just a breath of dragon me, they will be able to bring an extremely strong killing force to the heavens. And ¡­<span>The experts of the Xuanming n, on the other hand, hadprehended the ''Grand Celestial Constetion Formation'' from the River Diagram and Luo Shu left behind by Great God Fuxi, and resisted the attacks of the Heaven Realm warriors, protecting thend of the Nine Prefectures. same


    He evenprehended the ''Sky Spill Arithmetic'', which allowed us to predict enemies'' movements and avoid many heavy casualties. phoenixThe Phoenix and White Tiger ns are also filled with experts ¡­ "


    Hearing this, a thought shed through Ye Fan''s mind, could it be... The two wordless books of the Xuanming n were the River Diagram and Luo Shu of legends!? end


    Actually, none of them had ever actually seen Lord Fuxi''s treasures before. transmission


    As he said this, Fuxi saw the River Diagram from the Dragon Horse, and Luo Shu from the Divine Turtle''s back ¡­ However, a legend was still a legend!Rather than saying that they saw such an intelligent item from a spirit beast, it was more like Fuxi''s own insights! And ¡­


    Moreover, the Zhou family''s array formation and the Su family''s divination ability ¡­ Wasn''t this the same as the Heavenly Dipper Formation, the same as Sky Spill Divine Array!? Only


    <span>"However, Su Qingxue''s cultivation is too low. That''s why she can''t trulyprehend the treasure left behind by the ancestor of the Xuanming n!"


    <span>I have to say, without the leaders of the four ns, I and the rogue cultivators won''t be able tost until the very end ¡­


    <span>However, there were still many heavenly beings. After hundreds of thousands of years of war, less than half of them had been lost.


    As for us, we have already suffered countless casualties. We have always been in a passive defensive situation, so there is almost no hope for us to win. When


    We all thought that this would eventually be taken over by the gods, and that we would all be ughtered eventually... It was a tremendous change that no one could have imagined! "<span>When Ye Fan heard this, he realized that there was a trace of fear in the voice of Emperor Jun Tian, and couldn''t help but ask, "What happened?"


    "That is... A cmity that could destroy the world! On that day, countless Heaven mes fell from the sky! one


    <span>The heavenly fire fell on the, crushing the mountains and rivers as if it was a dried twig, and started a raging fire!


    The water in the ocean rose up by tens of thousands of feet and swallowed up the entire. Not a single part of the was spared ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, wasn''t this the same as a meteorite crashing into the ground? Could it be that the reason why the heavens lost, wasn''t because of their defeat, but because of the impact from the meteorite, causing their deaths!? "


    <span>That apocalyptic disaster, even though it caused us humans quite a bit of damage, but, it seems to be because of the flying stars in the sky that there were some miraculous changes on the, making it even more impossible for these heavenly people to survive!


    First, there were mountains and rivers exploding on the ground asva boiled. Then, it quickly entered the period when the entire was covered in ciers ¡­ At that time, the sky was cold and the ground was frozen. Almost all of the vegetation had died ¡­


    "It was at that time that the gods, unable to maintain their form, died so quickly ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan was startled. He remembered that the current scientific research was said to be thetest ice age which ended tens of thousands of years ago... Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    <span>Did he die in thest ice age?


    <span>But logically speaking, thatst ice age should have continued for millions of years ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head again. No, that''s not right, this scientific research was only based on the current information, so of course there wouldn''t be such a person as Emperor Jun Tian, who could see everything clearly... end


    It was actually something from tens of thousands of years ago. It was normal for people in the modern era to make mistakes in their research. ten thousand


    Never would they have thought that in this Great Heaven''s War, it wasn''t the n that won, but... Meteor''s natural disaster helped?<span>Although Heaven Man Man were energy forms, they were definitely living conditions. If the external energy environment, such as someponents, were to change, it was indeed possible for them to die. leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but sigh with emotion, this could be the words'' The Heavens do not disappoint those with good intentions''. If it weren''t for the fact that the n and the other rogue cultivators had been fighting for tens of thousands of years, they wouldn''t have waited until the final ''divine punishment''.


    "Brat ¡­" It''s not over yet. Even though they all died that time ¡­ "They''re not really finished..." Emperor Jun Tian Jun suddenly said.Ye Fan was puzzled, "Could it be that another group of celestial men has arrived?"


    <span>Monarch Jun Tian said: "Don''t be impatient, let me exin slowly ¡­ [After the ice formed, although we are doomed, we suffered a lot of casualties...


    <span>The remains of those experts from the n were all buried in the entrance of the dragon fountain. The blood essence was turned into a part of the dragon vein so that it could give the world a bit more spiritual energy and help the human race to revive themselves.


    <span>At that time, the n had suffered the most casualties. After experiencing this kind of battle, everyone nned to rest, and they no longer bullied the weak like they did in the past. And ¡­


    We know that our time is running out and we have realized a serious problem... It meant that these people were hiding underground ¡­ "It has already be a problem..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1501

    1501


    <span>At this point, the Monarch Jun Tianughed bitterly before saying: "While I was outside and racking my brains to fight against the heavens, the people hiding underground had already used several tens of thousands of years to create a new world.


    Not only that, but because they were no longer worried about the gods, they werepletely focused on their cultivation.Furthermore, they can also store Qiongtian underground, cultivate Lingzhi immortal grasses and cultivate resources. In contrast, they are much better than us battling cultivators. This


    That''s why we haven''t been able to break through to the Eternal Realm in such a long time and that little old man Xuan Hai has reached his long-lived area ¡­ "


    Ye Fan sighed, even an outsider like him felt pity for the Emperor.<span>"Even though there were only two cultivators living in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World at that time, there was already arge group of Spirit Forming Stage cultivators and arge number of Core Formation Stage cultivators ¡­ mou


    I am sure that if I let these cultivators return to the surface, they would not treat me and my fellow n members as benefactors. They would only step on us ¡­ After all, it was nothing more than this. YesIt was because of this that we, the Nine Heavens Emperor, brought the remaining rogue cultivators to establish the Underworld Alliance.


    "I found various entrances to the underground world, blocked them off, and spread rumors that Heaven Man had taken over the surface of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "Emperor Jun Tian, I think that your actions are not just because you are afraid of the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, aren''t you?


    Isn''t it because you feel that they are all cowards that aren''t worthy ofing back to the surface, and that is why you made them stay underground forever? "


    Ye Fan felt that, if it was him, a group of people who were fighting together would flee to the back, where they would be eating and drinking. Yet, they left him in the front line, and fought with the enemy for hundreds of thousands of years...This kind of experience, Ye Fan would also get very angry, and it would be hard to ept letting those guys taste the fruits of their victory. If


    If possible, he even wanted to kill these bastards one by one! To resolve the hatred in his heart! None


    Unfortunately, the rogue cultivators and ns after the war couldn''t even be injured, so how could they have the mind to solve the dangers of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World?<span>Monarch Jun Tian was silent for a while, then sighed: "You are right ¡­ Initially, although we did not admit it, our hearts were filled with fury and hatred towards this group of fugitives ¡­ Naturally, there was no shortage of them.


    Why ¡­ After fighting against the gods for hundreds of thousands of years, they clearly have strength, but they are unwilling to help us? By


    What, we barely made it to the end, our bodies are covered in injuries, our energy is exhausted, and we have to let them go on forever?<span>We can''t ept this ¡­. Let this great world be upied by those underground bugs! both


    <span>It is for our own selfish motives, and also for future generations ¡­ "We can''t allow them toe up!"


    <span>No wonder... That man from the Northern Xuan Sect said that the heavens had taken over the world. The greatest taboo of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was that one could not leave that dark domain and find a way out of this world... "So, it was you who spread such a message." Ye Fan understood.


    <span>The Sky Emperor snorted andughed: "Those weak and ipetent people, hearing the sound of the heavenly star falling on the ground is enough to scare them to death. They thought it was the gods that had defeated us all ¡­"


    <span>How could they have known that once the heavenly star fell to the ground, the heavens would be destroyed ¡­?


    We sent a message to inform them that in order to preserve the human incense, they must build a tall tower at the biggest opening to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, so as to prevent the invaders from invading underground ¡­ He


    "They immediately agreed, afraid that the deities would go down into the earth ¡­"Ye Fan stared nkly, looked at the ground and said, "You''re saying..." "Below this Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda is the entrance to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World!?"


    <span>That''s right... "This is the biggest entrance to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World," Emperor Jun Tian said. leaf


    After some thought, Fan Yi realized that these two words, "Suppressing the Immortal," were meant to suppress the Ancient Immortal Spirit World!? "Since that''s the case, then that''s enough. Monarch, why did you say that the heavens have not ended yet? " Ye Fan did not understand.


    <span>The Monarch sighed. "I had originally thought that the cmity had indeed passed. However, to my surprise, the heavens had sent yet another envoy to this ce ¡­"


    "Envoy?" Ye Fan frowned, "Alone?"<span>That''s right, it''s a man of heaven, "the Heavenly Emperor said." The ether civilization of that man seemed to have met with troubles at that time. It


    The reason why we sent this envoy was to find all of their nsmen here ¡­


    What he did not expect was that the moment the envoy arrived, he found out that Heaven Man had already perished in this world. Even their flying boat had been destroyed by theva.


    However, at that time, because the environment had already been restored, that heavenly man could already survive here. That was why he had decided to take the Primordial Stone from the dragon vein by himself! like"Therefore, their civilization really needs that Great Destion Stone. Without it, it won''t be able to go back ¡­" leaf


    Fan couldn''t help but think of the history of the school that was still circting in the n about how the ancestors fought against the gods and how the gods created their magic ¡­ such as<span>Today, Ye Fan finally understood, it turned out that... "The war with Heaven that the n is talking about right now is referring to the second time that Sky Man envoy came!?"


    That day, that man was powerful, but he was alone after all. Although we don''t have much time left, the n still has many experts.


    When Heaven knew he was no match, he went to the barbarian region at that time and groomed a group of people. He called them mages and became the God of those people. He led them to deal with the n ¡­At that time, the most talented mages became the Gods in the eyes of the barbarians, such as the Twelve Titans, Zeus, Apollo, Odin, Thor, Ares ¡­


    <span>A bunch of barbarians who had learned Heaven''s Path magicuded themselves as gods ¡­ Furthermore, arge group of worshippers had been raised in the western regions ¡­


    Hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be stunned. This group of legendary Western Gods, it turns out ¡­ An acolyte of the Ether civilization!?


    The very first magi of the Heavenly God Magic Training Hall ¡­ "It''s actually the legendary Western god race!?"<span>If it weren''t for the fact that we haven''t recovered from this, and the fact that cultivation resources are scarce, a man of heaven wouldn''t have made such a big fuss out of it. by


    Fortunately, he had relied on the experts from the four great ns to defeat the barbarians from the west, saving the dragon fountain ¡­ Then ¡­


    In the final battle, they even called it ''Dusk of the Gods'', or ''Apocalypse of the world''. Haha ¡­ ¡­. It''s really ridiculous, it''s just that they were defeated! "


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes and asked, "Monarch, then these gods ¡­" Oh, since this group of mages was defeated, then where did the envoy of heaven who taught them magic go? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1502

    1502 Leaves


    <span>The sails estimated that the celestial beings used the Primordial Stone as a type of energy source, or even a "fuel". Without the Primordial Stone, they wouldn''t be able to travel through space.


    <span>Thus, since he didn''t obtain the dragon fountain, he wouldn''t leave.


    <span>Monarch Jun Tian said in a rather worried voice, "This is exactly what we are worried about ¡­ That Sky Man envoy had vanished after the defeat of the gods ¡­ But


    It definitely still existed in this world, waiting for an opportunity to take action. Its goal was to snatch the dragon fountain! And ¡­


    The dragon vein is the only remaining source of spiritual energy on this. Without the dragon vein, this will be ruined ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan scratched his head and muttered, "This life is too hard ¡­" Since the gods were lurking and the Ancient Immortal Spirit World could appear at any time ¡­ "It seems that no matter which side it is, it''s not something that the current human race can withstand ¡­" "


    <span>Brat ¡­ Now that you understand the cause and effect of all this, you should also understand what will happen if this person from the Ancient Immortal Spirit Worldes out. " "Right." leaf


    Fan Xianughed bitterly, "You guys lied to them back then, saying that there was no one left in the world. If they knew now, they would have been lied to back then and hid underground for tens of thousands of years ¡­" I''m afraid. "He will be very angry."


    So, from now on, you have to shoulder a heavy burden! You must get out as soon as possible and think of a way to kill that person from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World! Absolute<span>That''s right, we can''t let those old ghosts in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World know that the Sky Realm is no longer here! " "Right."


    Ye Fan felt happy in his heart, this guy still thinks that the Northern Xuan Sect''s ck lotus is still alive? He had killed the ck lotus a long time ago and was thinking carefully.


    However, Ye Fan also didn''t want to tell this matter to Emperor Jun Tian. After all, he still wanted Emperor Jun to tell him the way to leave the tower.


    "Okay, I know, but how do I get out?" Ye Fan had a worried look on his face. Jun


    The Heavenly Emperor said, "It''s impossible for you to use brute force to break through the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda. The Immortal Suppressing Pagoda was forged with a great amount of materials from the flying vessel of heaven, and along with the prehistoric stone, it took nine thousand eight hundred years to create it.One had to rely on the fusion of two phoenixes and one phoenix toplete the forging process. After using an extraordinary gate technique, the ship was so sturdy that even a Heaven Seizing expert would find it difficult to do anything to it.


    Originally, as long as we have the spirit imprint of the Nine Heavens Emperor, we can open the teleportation spell formation on my tombstone and allow you to leave your seclusion. The other eight Monarchs'' souls have already dispersed, so naturally, they will not be able to leave this ce. " leafThe more Fan Yue heard, the more depressed he felt. He bitterly smiled, "That''s right..." I know it''s hard. So how do I get out? "


    <span>"Do you still remember what This Sovereign said just now ¡­" This is the biggest entrance into the Ancient Immortal Spirit World? "


    Ye Fan stared nkly, his eyes rolling as he said, "Could it be ¡­ ¡­." "There''s another entrance to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World?"That''s right. Back then, this wound was meant to be used to send messages to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. But now, it can only be used once ¡­ You


    If you can enter the Ancient Immortal Spirit World through this crack, you can go through the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and then circle back to the ground! " "Right." leaf


    <span>Although Fan Xian felt that this was a long detour and was a bit dangerous, it was fine as long as he could get out! "


    <span>Where is the opening? How can I open it!? " Ye Fan immediately asked.


    Monarch Jun Tian said in a somewhatplicated tone, "This entrance, requires the spirit imprint of any one of us, and it can be opened ¡­<span>However, there was only a sliver of a remnant soul left in the Monarch. If he wanted to activate it, he only had one chance ¡­ Once my remnant soul is absorbed into it, there will no longer be any Emperor of the Nine Heavens ¡­ " leaf


    Fan Xian was stunned, he never thought that the price of letting him out would be to make the Monarch Jun Tianpletely lose hisst remaining soul!?


    <span>"No wonder it can only be used once, because there is no second spiritual imprint left!"


    Monarch ¡­ This ¡­ Is there really no other way? " Ye Fan frowned and said.<span>To be honest, although he only spent a little bit of time on it, Ye Fan really couldn''t bear to see the Sky Harmony Emperor disappear just like that. This


    The Nine Heavens Emperor within were all true brave men and were benevolent and righteous. Even at death''s door, he would only think about these people who were protecting the ground.In the end, they had all fallen to such a state. Ye Wuya could only be said to have gone insane, causing people to feel a chill in their hearts. When


    Of course, Ye Wuya probably did not take them seriously at all. He reckoned that Ye Wuya was not interested in knowing the origins of these nine people.


    Furthermore, if the difference in strength was too big, it would be like stepping on an ant. Why would a person care about an ant?<span>"There''s no other way ¡­ "Moreover, you might not be able to seed in using this technique," Emperor Jun Tian said. leaf


    Fan Jian asked, "Why?"


    "Don''t forget that this door is what we, the Nine Heavens Emperor, use to enter and exit. We all have celestial bodies, and only with a mental imprint and at least Immortal Spirit Realm primeval essence can we open this door." If


    You brat, you don''t have enough strength. Even if this Monarch consumes all of your remaining soul, you won''t be able to escape ¡­ by<span>So, before I open that door, you have to confirm if you have the power of the Celestial Realm! I only have one chance! " Emperor Jun Tian Jun said solemnly.


    <span>Ye Fan hesitated for a moment. Excluding the Purgatory Sword Demon that he couldn''t control, if he were to use all of his methods, even Ye Fan himself didn''t know whether he would be able to turn into a fairy or not.


    This was because Ye Fan had used sword intent. The power of sword intent was clearly much stronger than true essence.


    "Monarch, my main cultivation is sword intent, sword intent ¡­ Can you open that door? "


    Oh? You''re a sword cultivator? No wonder your cultivation is so low, yet they allowed you to enter the tower ¡­ "Sword Intent? Of course it''s possible. As long as you can reach the Immortal Spirit Realm, you just need to have the power of Quintessential Essence," Emperor Jun Tian said. leafFan Xian stood up and said, "Alright, I''ll try my best to disy my cultivation. Monarch, take a look and see if I''ve reached the Immortal Spirit Realm ¡­"


    Ye Fan reckoned thatst time, when he faced the ck Lotus Man at the Core realm, he had used the First Layer of Disintegration and the Unparalleled Sword Intent to easily kill the man. But


    <span>Yes, Core Formation and Spirit Creation were two different concepts.


    Above the Earth Core were the Heaven Pills. After the Spirit Creation, there was the Earth Spirit, the Heaven Spirit and finally the Immortal Spirit. Strict


    In a sense, the Earth Pill to the Celestial grade could not bepared at all!


    So, Ye Fan was also not confident... He didn''t know if he could use the disintegration of the secondyer and his own sword intent to raise his strength to the power of an immortal spirit ¡­"Brat ¡­" Hurry up, This Sovereign, we don''t have much time left ¡­ If you can''t do it, then cultivate as soon as possible ¡­. " leaf


    The sail nodded and after taking a deep breath, it activated its sword intent. At the same time, the Divine Dragon Bloodline in its body started to boil and its eyes started to flicker with golden mes... "


    <span>"Disintegrate..."


    "After Ye Fan disintegrated at the first level, his body''s function rapidly improved!"<span>Oh? This technique ¡­ I''ve never seen it before... "How mystical ¡­" Monarch Juntian murmured to himself. leaf


    <span>"The sail did not pay any attention to it, as he felt that there was no need to use the sword intent for oneyer of disintegration."


    The second stage of disintegration! " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1503

    1503 Leaves<span>Fan''s body swelled up once again, the golden mes in his eyes seemed to be about to ignite out, and the aura from his body suddenly rose to a whole new level!


    This ¡­ "This is ¡­" This was the first time he had seen such a method. "Without any true essence, the human body could actually rise to such a level!?"At this moment, Ye Fan finally released his Unparalleled Sword Intent. The sword intent''s energy that was shing with a golden light was like a gigantic sword that was about to pierce through the heavens! This


    "At that time, Ye Fan was just like a majestic God of Swords overlooking the world!"


    <span>Overlord level sword intent!?!? "


    <span>Even though he had endured for hundreds of thousands of years, when he discovered the aura emitted by Ye Fan''s peerless sword intent, he couldn''t help but cry out in rm!


    "You brat ¡­ He had actuallyprehended the emperor level sword intent!? Other than the legendary Celestial Saint who was in charge of the Immortal ying Sword Formation, only Xuanyuan Po, who was in charge of the Xuan-Yuan Sword, hadprehended the emperor level of sword intent ¡­ No<span>To think that the third person toprehend an Emperor level sword intent would be someone from your Divine Dragon n!? "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. He was not interested to know how strong those ancient gods were. At this moment, all he wanted to know was whether or not he could leave this ce.


    <span>"Monarch ¡­ The power of this sword intent, has it reached an immortal spirit? "


    After being surprised, the Sky Lord took a closer look at it and sighed, "Even though the Monarch''s sword intent is strong, forcing you to use your Foundation Establishment cultivation to forcefully raise your cultivation above the Earth Spirit level is already inconceivable.<span>What a pity ¡­ He was still quite far from bing an immortal spirit ¡­ Earth spirit, sky spirit, and then celestial spirit ¡­ "We still have a long way to go ¡­"


    Ye Fan wasn''t surprised, he also felt that this shouldn''t be enough. "


    Don''t panic Monarch, I can still level up ¡­ "


    "What?" You can even level up!? " Lord Juntian was shocked.


    Ye Fan nodded his head and activated his Unparalleled Sword Intent. ording to the disintegration method, every thread of energy from his sword intent was once again violently stimted.


    "Disintegrating Sword Intent, Sword God''s Body!" This


    This was the first time Ye Fan had used the disintegration of sword intent under the condition of the second stage of disintegration! leafThe sail clearly felt that its sword intent had be more solid and dense whenpared to the first stage of disintegration. The explosive degree of its energy had also far surpassed the disintegration of the sword intent from before!


    For example, if a child brandished a sword in the same way as an adult, the power would naturally differ!


    The disintegration seemed to only strengthen his physical body, but it also indirectly caused the disintegration of the sword intent and all the other energies to have a stronger effect!<span>Once again, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be amazed by the disintegration process. Just what kind of expert was able to create such a magical and powerful technique? This


    In an instant, a huge sword intent silhouette, like a mountain range, slowly stood up and appeared above Ye Fan''s body. swordThe God''s body opened its iparably sharp golden eyes. Even those nine towering stone tablets could only be ced at the same level as it. This


    At this moment, it was as if Ye Fan had be the ruler of the ninth floor of the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda! Weights


    Wu Bufan felt a surge of emotion!This scene stunned Monarch Jun Tian Jun for a good long while, but he was still unable to react ¡­ "


    <span>Monarch? "


    Ye Fan called out. At this moment, his voice was deep and deep, each word naturally exuding the pressure of a ruler descending upon the world. JunThe Heavenly Emperor suddenly regained his senses, and after exhaling a long breath, he said, "If it was hundreds of thousands of years ago ¡­ Any Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivator with such sword intent ¡­ Heaven Man is like a chicken or dog, not even able to withstand a single blow ¡­ " leaf


    Fan Jian asked, "Right now ¡­" "Is it good enough for the Celestial Realm?"


    <span>Enough! That''s enough! " Jun


    Sky Emperor was extremely excited as he said, "This Monarch has underestimated you ¡­ Ye Fan, whether or not this world can continue to exist will depend on you! "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Thanks to his tireless efforts to reach the second stage of disintegration, if not he would have been dyed. "


    "Sovereign, since it''s enough, you can open the door." Ye Fan said.


    "Hold on... "Before you go out, there is one more thing I need to tell you." leafThe sail dispersed the exhausting secondyer disintegration and the disintegration of sword intent. After returning to its normal state, it asked, "Monarch, is there anything else?"


    Monarch Jun Tian sighed with emotion and said: "Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­. Actually, if I didn''t know you were Ye Wuya''s grandson, I wouldn''t have said that even if I said I would sleep with you for a long time ¡­The reason why we set the rules for the trial is, firstly, to ensure that the secrets of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World are not leaked out. Secondly, we also want to see what kind of people the descendants of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World are.


    <span>"If some people can''t be trusted by just looking at it, then releasing it would bring about cmity to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Even if we''re no match for them, we have other methods to exhaust them to death here ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, he didn''t expect that this Ancient Suppressing Pagoda''s trial run was so deep?


    No wonder he was even puzzled. Since ancient times, there had only ever been five people who could defeat these Nine Heavens Monarchs whose strength had been damaged. protosm<span>There was still a portion of them, they were exhausted to death here! Jun


    The Heavenly Emperor continued, "Currently, this Monarch''s remnant soul actually cannot be maintained for too long ¡­ Actually, this monarch is very pleased that you came in at this moment. At the very least, someone can entrust you with something before you die, so it''s not like the outside world doesn''t know what happened ¡­<span>Even though you are Ye Wuya''s grandson, from your sword intent, I can see that you are not an evil viin with an upright heart ¡­ So, this Monarch can also entrust this matter to you ¡­ " Word


    With that, a beam of golden light shot out from Emperor Jun Tian''s stone tablet, followed by an ugly mask.<span>"Ye Fan received it and looked at it carefully. Looking at this soft mask, it seems like the face of a monkey."


    "What is this?"


    This was a magical equipment that was refined with the face of an ancient beast called the ''Fantasy Face''. A strange beast like the ''Fantasy Face'' could mutate into a thousand different forms. Although it was the face of a monkey, it was still filled with joy. ben<span>After killing the Monarch, he took the face to refine this magical artifact. He then invited a famous cultivator toplete nine rare times of refining a spirit weapon!


    If you wore this illusionary face, you could transform into any face you wanted, and your figure, even if it was a man or woman, would be able to undergo transformations. sameBecause this magic tool has already refined a spirit nine times, even a Heaven Seizing Supreme Elder wouldn''t be able to see through your true body, your cultivation ¡­ This


    <span>It is not known how many times the artifact had saved this Monarch in the past, but it is very practical. It can always y a special role in critical moments ¡­ Today, I''ll give it to you as a gift. " leaf


    When Fan Xian heard this, he was so surprised and happy that he didn''t know what to say! Such an ugly mask is actually such an amazing treasure!? Although ¡­


    "Of course, this is not some divine weapon, but from a strategic point of view, this is more useful than any other weapon!"


    Monarch, what is Spiritual Refinement? You really want to give me this magic tool? " Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, this seemed to be the Jun Mo Xie''s "apanying object".<span>"Since I said I would gift it to you, I will naturally give it to you ¡­" However, it is not without conditions... " Jun Tian said in a deep voice. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1504

    1504


    <span>Ye Fan knew in his heart that there was no such thing as a free lunch. He awkwardly smiled and said, "What condition?" Jun


    The Heavenly Emperor sighed regretfully, "The only thing that I can''t let go of right now is the Underworld Alliance that we formed in the end. ThisThe first part of the alliance was formed solely by us rogue cultivators. The ns were responsible for guarding the dragon veins, and we were responsible for guarding the entrances to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    <span>As far as we are concerned, this is thest inheritance that we left behind after our deaths. Our spirit continues, so naturally, our meaning is extraordinary. But


    Due to theck of cultivation resources, the number of cultivators continued to decrease. Besides the ns, there weren''t many rogue cultivators. It was difficult to ensure the safety of every entrance and exit ¡­ And ¡­


    Many Western magicians and Adepts who studied magic had their fair share of talent. This


    It was very possible that some people would be people who entered the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. If they didn''t handle things properly, they could reveal the secrets of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. To


    The best way to solve such a problem was to turn these powerful experts into members of the Underworld Alliance...Therefore, in order to keep this a secret, the Alliance gradually brought in a few mages and Adepts who could learn Heaven''s Path techniques. Although ¡­


    It was said that mages worshipped humans from the heavens, but in the end, they were still people on the ground, people who were not from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. This<span>Although some mages were once our enemies, they would not act rashly in the face of such a potential crisis in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    <span>After all, even the envoy of that world wouldn''t be willing to see that group of old fellows from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World appear. Day


    <span>If the battle between us is rted to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, then the heaven''s envoy would not be able to make up for the losses ¡­ "


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, understood this point of view. The enemy of an enemy is a friend.


    The Sky Man Envoy''s enemy was a cultivator from the East, but the Ancient Immortal Spirit World had long surpassed the cultivators on the ground.<span>In that case, the mages and cultivators would be allies in the matter of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    Furthermore, Heaven wanted the dragon vein. In the underground Ancient Immortal Spirit World, as long as they did not provoke them, there would naturally be nothing left to do and no benefits involved. No


    "No matter what angle you look at it from, Heaven Man is a foreign civilization. He definitely would not want to see people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit Worlde out."


    Every generation of Elders of the Underworld Alliance, after being investigated and recruited into the Alliance, would only tell them that there was a threat in this underground world that could turn the civilization around, but it would be inconvenient for them to tell them the specifics. Only


    However, due to the passage of time, the Underworld Alliance was no longer as strict on all the rules as they were before. They were no longer aware of the dangers of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World ¡­ early<span>Thousands of years ago, through foreign trial-takers, we knew that they would treat their identity as an honor, not as a responsibility ¡­ such as


    "When I heard you say that the person from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World hade out, they didn''t know that it had decayed to such a state. If we don''t save him now, the Underworld Alliance will most likely die in name only ¡­"


    <span>When Ye Fan thought about Nangong Min, Min Qianxue, Kisoko and the others outside, he deeply felt that this group of Epic experts had joined the Underworld Alliance. However, he still harbored a personal grudge against them for losing to Ye Wuya all those years ago. very


    <span>It was clear that this group of people did not truly ''hide from the world''. Instead, they were in the same alliance as a group of Epic experts. They enjoyed a feeling of transcendence. quaque


    As the Great Elder, he had concealed a management loophole and couldn''t properly cover up the entrance to the snowy mountain. This"Actually, the group of elders didn''t really realize how dangerous the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was."


    Monarch, you''re telling me this ¡­ Could it be that they want me to change the Underworld Alliance? " Ye Fan curled his lips. These bunch of old guys, how could they listen to him? Jun<span>The Heavenly Emperor said, "It is difficult to change one''s nature. It is easier to change a group of people who have lived for hundreds of years. ben


    The Monarch hoped ¡­ If you go out, you can take over this Underworld Alliance in the name of the Nine Heavens Emperor!


    You have the status of a disciple of the Divine Dragon n. If you were to manage the Underworld Alliance, you would have a way to gather the disciples of the n. ben


    Monarch, I believe that no one else is more suitable than you to take over the Underworld Alliance and protect the surface area. "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. Asking a twenty-something year old to manage a group of several hundred year old Epic Monsters? off


    The key was that even Ye Fan''s own INFERNO couldn''t be bothered to care about it. To care about the Underworld Alliance, wasn''t that just too idle? He was used to living alone, so he didn''t want to be tied down by a lot of things.


    "Monarch ¡­ Even if you want me to interfere, they are the ones who will listen! " Ye Fan refused.Suddenly, anothermand medallion flew out from the golden tombstone andnded in Ye Fan''s hand.


    This medallion was inscribed with nine inscriptions. Although it was palm-sized, it was extremely heavy and it was unknown what material was used to make it.


    "This is the Nine Heavens Emperor Token. It is recorded in the history records of the Underworld Alliance. Elder must be able to recognize this token. Seeing this token is like seeing us!" You


    He only needed to take the token. If they refused to obey, he would kill them on the spot! By<span>With your strength, there are a few people who are unconvinced, except for you, who are only capable of killing chickens with a cow-de! " leaf


    <span>The sail touched the token and asked, "This token is so heavy, could it be a magic tool?"


    <span>"Hmph, you''re quite clever, aren''t you? This is also a magical weapon, but it can''t be said to be a formidable weapon. It can only be used for self-defense." Should


    "The Core Formation stage is still useful, but the Spirit Creation stage can''t block it any longer," Emperor Jun Tian said. leaf


    <span>Fan thought about it for a moment. No matter what, he would first agree to him, so as to prevent him from changing his mind and not letting him go.


    <span>"Monarch, I understand. If there is nothing else, please open the door." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Brat ¡­ This Monarch knows what you are thinking ¡­ But


    This is a world where the Nine Heavens Emperor, a group of rogue cultivators, and your n''s ancestors fought and died countless times before being able to defend ¡­ How could he be willing to be taken away by those despicable cowards? hope<span>If you can understand the concern we have for you, then don''t fail to live up to this Monarch''sst wish ¡­ "


    Ye Fan frowned, feeling somewhat ashamed in his heart. Hearing the other party say this, if he doesn''t try his best, it seems that he really is a bit sorry for the other party...


    Ye Fan nodded his head and didn''t say anything more. At this moment, there was no point in speaking any further. He believed that the Heavenly Emperor would be able to sense Ye Xiwen''s attitude.


    "Hahahaha..." Emperor Jun Tian Junughed brazenly, "Brat, once you enter the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, try your best to hide and find a way out! octa-<span>Old brothers, Jun Tian... I''ming to apany you! " Speak


    The moment the voice fell, a ray of light shot out from the golden tombstone. It descended from the sky and abruptlynded in a ck area beneath the tombstone! give


    <span>At this time, in this seemingly ordinary ck area, a golden array formation appeared. A circr teleportation gate appeared!


    <span>At almost the same time, Ye Fan disintegrated. The sword intent disintegrated, and released the Sword God''s body. In a sh, a "Morning Star" sword intentnded on that golden array!


    "Boom!" GoldThe ck rock underneath the coloring array disappeared and a patch of blue appeared! leaf


    The sail did not dare to hesitate, even if it jumped down! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1505

    <span>Although 1505


    However, it wasn''t Ye Fan''s first time entering the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Thest time he had entered, he had only been able to move about in a very small area.


    Moreover,st time it was the entrance to America, and this time it was under the South Pole.Therefore, when Ye Fan went down, he found that he had no idea where he was, nor did he know which direction he was on.


    At this moment, Ye Fan was in the middle of an endless sea, with water everywhere.


    "When I raised my head, it was just an ordinary sky. There were no exits or exits."


    Bit of a headache. "Where are you going to find an exit from this?" Ye Fan scratched his head. wishful thinking<span>After a while, Ye Fan took out that "illusory face" first. In order to be safe, it was better to wear this mask and hide his cultivation level. See


    As he put on the extremely ugly monkey mask, Ye Fan infused a bit of zhen yuan into his brain, and the image of the ck lotus that he had killed appeared in his mind...In the blink of an eye, Ye Fan discovered that his appearance hadpletely changed into that of a ck Lotus! "Even their figures are the same!?"


    <span>"This is really interesting ¡­" Ye Fan grinned and changed into several other people he knew. They were all vivid, but the key point was that he couldn''t distinguish them based on their Qi.


    <span>However, when Ye Fan thought about it, he couldn''t turn into a ck lotus.


    <span>This was because it was difficult to protect some people here. If they knew the ck Scorpion, then it would be troublesome.


    <span>Ye Fan also noticed that his own clothes had to be changed. Fortunately, he got some new clothes from the ck Stick Man.


    After finding a loose andfortable green robe for himself to wear, Ye Fan casually changed into the appearance of an ordinary person, and even changed into a long hair.


    <span>After confirming that there was nothing wrong with his appearance and appearance, Ye Fan nodded in satisfaction.


    He stood on a flying sword and looked around for a while before choosing a random direction to head in.


    After flying for over an hour, just as Ye Fan was wondering if he had chosen the wrong direction, he suddenly discovered that there was a small ind in front of him!? moreWhat surprised Ye Fan was that the ind... It seemed like someone was fighting? Inverse


    <span>He might as well approach the ind carefully and take a look at the situation on the ind. leaf


    <span>It wasn''t that Fan Xian liked to join in on the fun, but he felt that since there were people fighting, there must be some sort of benefit ¡­ Who knows, maybe that ind had some good things like Spiritualist Ganoderma. leaf


    Sailor''s heart burned with passion as he hurriedly slipped over ¡­


    <span>The ind was rtively t and was covered with dense nts. one


    A handsome man, dressed in green and with unbound hair, appeared in front of the four red-clothed men. His eyes were sharp and sharp, and he was holding an extraordinary long sword in his hand.


    <span>The man in green was panting heavily, his head full of sweat and his breath in disorder. He held the sword in both hands as if he was just putting on airs, but he was already at the end of his road. one


    The red masked manughed: "Leng Xing, you really have shamed your Leng n. Are you worthy of the ''Cold Moon Sword'' in your hands?


    <span>You have not evenprehended sword intent. You are in your 180s and are still in the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. You have not even reached the Core Formation stage ¡­ Haha... When you hold this Cold Moon Sword, how is it different from holding a wood knife? "


    When the man called Leng Xing heard these words, his face flushed red from anger, causing a trace of blood to ooze out from the corner of his mouth ¡­. He<span>He had already suffered an extremely serious internal injury and was walking towards the end of his life ¡­


    "The trash of the Leng n is indeed trash ¡­ I gave you a top-quality flying sword, and also gave you so many protective magical equipment, but you still ended up dying at the hands of the four of us. Another masked man mocked. cold


    Xing Xing Yu gritted her teeth as she spoke with blood in her mouth: "If it weren''t for you four trying to bully the young... I am a cold star, what is there to be afraid of ¡­ " "<span>Haha! What a joke! You have five spirit refining protective magical equipment on you, and we''re all of the Dan stage, do we have to fight you one on one? Wouldn''t that mean that even breaking your defense wouldn''t be enough? To


    <span>You can only me yourself, those old fellows from the Leng n, for protecting you like this, for giving you so many good treasures and spirit medicines, yet you are still as useless as ever! " cold


    Ster Union''s eyes were filled with pain and unwillingness, but they couldn''t say anything. Their eyes were filled with blood and tears ¡­


    "Hehe, Leng Xing, don''t worry. After you die, we will properly plunder all the things on your body. These things are much more useful in our hands ¡­" OhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhRight. Our master will take good care of that Daoist partner of yours, who is as beautiful as a Celestial Immortal ¡­ " cold


    When Stars heard that, he seemed to have realized something and shouted in anger, "You... You are not from the Phoenix Qilin Sea!? You are him. He sent it!?


    No wonder... All of you haven''t used Feng Lin Hai''s Tao technique yet ¡­ So ¡­ "So it''s because..."


    <span>Speaking up to here, the eyes of the cold star filled with pain and hatred, yet it was powerless to reverse the situation ¡­


    <span>The four masked men in red seemed to realize that they were talking too much. One of them sneered: "You are already about to die, why are you spouting so much nonsense? I''ll give you thest strike. Go to hell! " Word


    <span>Then, this person took a step forward and brandished the long sword in his hand, bringing up a sharp sword qi that went straight for Leng Xingchen''s head!


    But at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Leng Xingchen. With a casual wave of his hand, the sword Qi was blocked!<span>Who is it!? "


    The four red-clothed people were immediately startled. They didn''t even notice that someone was approaching them, nor did they see this person''s cultivation! to


    <span>That person was naturally Ye Fan, who had been secretly listening in on the situation for a while. Although he did not understand a lot of things, as for this Cold Star''s life or death, it had nothing to do with him, but... He had to sit back and let these people, who were clearly viins, get their way. Ye Fan also felt quite ufortable in his heart. He


    Since they were four viins, it would be good to kill them and take their belongings.


    <span>Ye Fan had unknowingly be interested in taking away the storage pouches of the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World...


    It was just like opening a treasure chest in a game. Who knew what good stuff he woulde up with? Addicted!<span>At this time, when Leng Xing saw Ye Fan, he was also confused, "Your Excellency is..."


    Ye Fan didn''t waste any time with him, he swept his eyes over the four of them and said, "Are you all going toe here together to die, or am I going to kill you all?"


    When the four red-masked assassins heard this, they looked at each other. How could they be willing to leave like this?


    <span>"Therefore, the four of them rushed towards Ye Fan almost at the same time, and the four sword Qis were like a bone-chilling cier as they headed straight for Ye Fan!"


    <span>"How cooperative..." leaf


    The sail coldlyughed as both of its hands instantly summoned two Qianduan Mo Xie''s swords. Each side brandished two Unparalleled Sword Intent! "


    "Poof, poof, poof, poof!"


    A Mortal Core warrior was directly split into two by this Unparalleled Sword Intent! Blood sttered everywhere! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1506

    <span>1506


    <span>Before the four of them even knew how they died, they were already dead.


    <span>As for their sword energy, it waspletely unable to pose any threat to Ye Fan''s abnormal defense. This


    <span>Four were merely at the Mortal Core realm. Ye Fan did not need to break up, and could use the Unparalleled Sword Intent directly. This


    The scene left the cold star behind him dumbstruck...<span>"This... This sword intent... "What exactly is the sword intent..." Leng Xingchen''s eyes were filled with fear, looking at Ye Fan in disbelief. leaf


    "Who cares about these things. Laughing mischievously, he rubbed his hands together and put away his two swords. Then, he ran over to the four corpses and began to plunder their storage bags."


    A bag. A sword ¡­ Two bags ¡­ Two swords ¡­ "Three..." leaf


    The sails were plundered while humming happily. The bag needs to be taken away, a sword, although it is not a good sword, but it should be put into the God of Swords'' ring, it cannot be wasted!<span>Leng Xingchen nkly stared at Ye Fan, who was plundering the scene, and waspletely speechless. He never thought that such a powerful swordsman would actually... He was so shameless...


    Ye Fan didn''t care that much. After plundering it, he opened a bag to see if there was anything good inside. "<span>Tsk tsk, how poor, how poor! "Is the Mortal Core realm so poor?" Ye Fan curled his lips, a little unhappy. Positive


    At this moment, a "pu" sound could be heard from the side as he spat out a mouthful of blood! leaf


    Fan Sai discovered that something was wrong with this cold star."Hey, what''s up with you?" Ye Fan put all the spoils of war into a storage bag, and then walked to Leng Xing''s side.


    At this moment, Leng Xingchen could no longer stand, lying on the ground.


    Ye Fan frowned, taking one of his wrists and touching his lower pulse. He couldn''t help but gloomily ask, "Your meridians are all broken?" His heart meridian was in a mess ¡­ Such a heavy injury, you''re going to die! " From<span>He had actually saved someone who was destined to die. Ye Fan sighed, this was life, ah,ing a step toote.


    Cold Star''s face was sallow, and his eyes were cloudy, "Benefactor ¡­ Even though the stars are definitely going to die, I am still grateful to you ¡­] Kill these four traitors for me ¡­ " "Traitor? " Ye Fan was puzzled, "These four guys are from the same sect as you?" cold


    Xing Xu bitterly nodded his head, "These four people are pretending to be Feng Lin Hai disciples to plot against me ¡­<span>But, it was also because I, Leng Xingtian, was cowardly and ipetent, and had let down the hopes of my n and the sect''s elders, that I should havee to a secondary end ¡­ " leaf


    When Fan Xian thought about how he was about to die, heforted him a bit and said: "It''s boring if you say that. Cultivation is based on talent, how can I me you?"


    "Benefactor ¡­ You might not know this, but others can say that your talent iscking, and you can find all kinds of reasons... But if I, Leng Xingchen, get weaker, it will be my fault ¡­ " coldTwo streams of tears rolled down from the corners of Xing Xing Yu''s eyes, "I have let Grand Elder down ¡­ I''m sorry, all the ancestors of the Leng n. I''m sorry, my parents ¡­ Sorry, A-Jiao ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t know what to say. Listening to the conversation just now, he could tell that this guy''s family background was very powerful, so he had many magical equipment to protect himself. No


    <span>If that was the case, then it would be impossible for him, who was only at the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage, to fight against four people of the Mortal Core realm.


    You have the resources, but you can''t have the strength.


    "Benefactor ¡­" Leng Xingchen''s eyes gradually became unfocused, "I can''t take it anymore... After I leave, all the items in this storage bag will belong to you ¡­. Just you. Bring this'' Cold Moon Sword ''back to the Cold Light Sect and hand it over to the Great Elder ¡­ " leaf


    When you are dead, Fan thought to himself, all of your belongings are mine, do I even need to care if you give them to me or not? No


    Ye Fan was quite curious, what was in this "fuerdai" ''s storage bag.<span>So, Ye Fan took his bag, opened it and took a look.


    "Hiss ¡­"


    Ye Fan gasped, his mother! This was what a "treasure chest" was! andPutting aside the fact that there were seven or eight small objects that could be used for whatever reason, the key point was that those bottles of pills were more than ten bottles! Also


    There are over a hundred of them! No<span>The more he researched, the more money he would get!


    "This kid''s storage bag by itself, is more than enough to take all the things that Ye Fan had plundered from his previous storage bags!"<span>That. Cold star, right? Is your family Leng Ning Sect or something? " Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    <span>The cold star had already lost all consciousness. "Yes ¡­"


    "Your family is so rich ¡­ Oh no, your family has so many magic tools, and so many prehistoric stones and elixirs, huh? " Ye Fan smiled in anticipation.


    Leng Xing remained silent, "My benefactor ¡­ If you bring it back to the Cold Moon Sword... My Leng n... There will definitely be more thanks ¡­ "Ye Fan rolled his eyes, his heart was burning with passion. Indeed, if he were to take this bag and the sword and leave, although it would be a profit... But, if he could make a trip to the sect, wouldn''t he be able to obtain even more? off


    <span>The key was that even if he came, he might not be able to enter in the future if he were to leave the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    <span>In the future, he might not have such an opportunity to enter the sect. After all, if this cold star died for too long, there might be some unforeseen events urring.


    "Alright, then I''ll ¡­ Uh... "You''re dead?" leaf<span>Halfway through, the sail realized that the cold star had already cooled down.


    <span>"Sigh... It is fortunate that you met me. Otherwise, it would be impossible for you to exact your vengeance before you die... "En, it seems that I am indeed your savior. It also makes sense for you to give me the things in this storage bag and this sword." leaf


    Fan Xian stood up and picked up the Cold Moon Sword. Looking carefully, he discovered that there was arge amount of inscriptions on the sword. The sword was made entirely out of some special metal, and it was extremely cold.


    He hadn''t taken a closer look, but now he realized that this was indeed a good sword! Even ¡­ It was much more advanced than the famous swords of ancient times like his, such as generals, shadow bearers, and fishes'' sausages!<span>No wonder that group of people said that this was a top-grade flying sword. After all, it was a good sword from the ancient era! leaf


    Fan Yi was curious to see if this sword, when paired with his Unparalleled Sword Intent, could unleash its power.


    <span>"Go!"


    Ye Fan swung his Cold Moon Sword and saw that this Cold Moon Sword carried an unparalleled sword intent with it as it streaked across the sky like a cold half moon. Everywhere it went, ayer of frost would freeze over!? leaf


    The sail''s eyes lit up. Such a good sword, he was supposed to return it to the Cold Light Sect? He couldn''t bear to part with it!


    However... If he went to the Cold Light Sect and told them that Leng Xing was dead and was unable to take out the Cold Moon Sword, wouldn''t Leng Yue give him a good thank you?<span>Ye Fan rubbed his chin, a thought suddenly shed through his mind. Lowering his head to look at the appearance of the cold star, he somewhat embarrassedly said: "Bro ¡­" Sorry, I''ll just y you for a bit ¡­ "When I get my stuff, I''ll leave right away, hehe ¡­" Report


    Mourning or something, there was no need at all! Only<span>If he himself became a cold star, then wouldn''t he be able to righteously use the name of the rich second generation and go to the Cold Light Sect to take whatever he wanted!? take


    After obtaining enough cultivation resources and magic tools, he would leave without leaving a trace, leaving behind a "Holy Legend" of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World! Wouldn''t that be great!?<span>"Hahahaha! ¡­"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh. He shouldn''t have been a killer or a mercenary before, he should have been an international bandit a long time ago! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1507

    1507%


    Big events, not small details, but must pay attention to the "details."


    After Ye Fan had nned everything out, the first thing he needed to do was to deal with the traces of fighting on this ind, as well as these corpses. Good<span>There was sea water everywhere, and Ye Fan had thrown all those red-clothed assassins into the sea. To


    Yu Lengxing, Ye Fan felt that this bro was rather pitiful. Even if he died, he would still use him... So he dug a hole and buried it on the ind. When


    "Of course, Ye Fan did a good job of dealing with it. The grass was covering it, so no one would be able to find out that there was a body buried here."<span>Brother Leng, I am an old man in my family and a young man in my family. For the sake of the future of our family, I have to prepare some good things for cultivation. You


    Since my family is so rich in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, I shouldn''t be affected even if I bring back some things ¡­


    <span>Don''t worry, I won''t empty your house. As for me ¡­ If you have enough, you will leave... Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    If I find out who murdered you, within my means, I can consider avenging you. A bit ofpensation.


    If you have anyst wishes, you can ask me for a dream. Hmm... Of course, if there''s nothing particrly important, then forget it. Rest in peace.<span>Standing next to the grave of the cold star, Ye Fan seemed to mutter a few words to himself, and then turned around and left. When


    When he flew out of the ind on his sword, he had already changed into the clothes of a cold star. No


    Because of the illusions he had created, this "cold star" had no way of seeing through his cultivation base.


    Ye Fan also took this point into consideration, but at this point in time, there were always some techniques that could be used to conceal his cultivation level. At worst, he could just say that he suddenly learned some techniques and then he would be able to fool them.


    Ye Fan had once heard of the Cold Light Sect from the ck Lotus. It was one of the four great sects in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, and the only sect that was primarily sword cultivation. leaf


    The sail obtained some information from the storage pouch of the cold star, which allowed it to gain a deeper understanding of the cold star sect. This<span>The sect''s main cultivation method was the "Thousand Mile Cold Glow Technique". Sword techniques were naturally diverse, but the most famous were the "Cold Light Sword Technique" and the "Turbid Yin Sword Qi". One was for the Imperial Sword Technique, while the other was for the long-ranged sword Qi.


    <span>It seemed that the oldest swordsmen did not like closebat swordsmanship. Everyone was aiming for long-range attacks.


    However, this was understandable. Distance meant that one would not die easily. Ancient cultivators, on the other hand, would fight in closebat just for the sake of longevity. in


    Ye Fan''s understanding towards sword arts, with just a few nces, was already more than halfway through. Ye Fan nned to learn a little, and if it was needed, he could trick them. No


    However, if he revealed his Unparalleled Sword Intent, these people would definitely be suspicious.<span>Among the things left behind by this cold star, there was also something that Ye Fan quite liked ¡ª ¡ª the map of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    At the same time, he discovered that the Ancient Immortal Spirit World had been developed and built over hundreds of thousands of years, and was already very prosperous. It was basically the same as the surface world ¡ª there were cities, viges, markets ¡­ Divide


    There were also a dozen or so small sects attached to the four great sects.


    <span>However, for Ye Fan, other than the Patriarch Eternal Habitat of the four major sects, he would not be afraid of anyone else. Therefore, the other small sects did not need to worry too much about them.


    <span>At the very edge of the map, there was a domain of darkness. It was the forbidden area of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    The only exit that Ye Fan currently knew about was the small ind near the Eastern Emperor Sect.


    <span>The exit of the other snow-capped mountain was near the Northern Xuan Sect. However, it was obviously not located in the Dark Domain. It should be the location of a forest near the Northern Xuan Sect.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, the safest way to get out was to go through the exit near the Eastern Emperor Sect. He really didn''t know where to start looking for the exit near the entrance to the Northern Xuan Sect. NoYe Fan''s current goal was to first try to fish up some good training materials from the Cold Light Sect so that when he got out of here, he could help himself, thedies and his brothers improve their strength.


    After traveling for six hours, a continent appeared in front of them. The smoke floated along the shore, and quite a few ships docked at the port. in


    In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, the poption was thergest, and it was because of the low cultivation aptitude that allowed one to only be a lowlymoner.After these people''s ancestors fled underground, they began to take root here, multiplying and reproducing to this day. Those that had conditions would enter cultivation sects, and those that didn''t had conditions would live the lives of ordinary mortals, giving birth to children, dying of old age. This


    <span>Some ships were used by ordinary people when they were out in the sea, while in the cities near the ports, most of the people were also regr people. in


    There were also fields, orchards, and so on. In the city, there were academies, workshops, fairs, and everything else that could be found.


    As thergest sect on thisnd, the Cold Light Sect was located even further in, near an underground spirit spring that was filled with Spiritual Qi. leaf


    Fan Xian wasn''t in a hurry to go to the Chilling Light Sect. Aftering out of the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, he had obtained another stroke of fortune and was in a very good mood.Thus, along the way, he walked around and experienced the culture and culture of the market in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    Obviously, when Ye Fannded from the Heavenly Imperial Sword, some ordinary people would look at him with some fear. In the eyes of ordinary people, cultivators were like great lords that couldn''t be offended.


    Ye Fan strode along the wide and ancient street, feeling as if he was travelling in a foreignnd. The goods and shops he saw were all very different from the others.There were also a few Cultivators who came and went. Most of them were at the Foundation Establishment stage, and a few were at the Core Formation stage. Of course, none of them were at the Spirit Sculpting stage.


    When Ye Fan arrived at an open za of this city, he unexpectedly saw a magnificent sculpture standing in front of him.


    It was a majestic man holding a huge sword, as if he was fighting with something.<span>Ye Fan had some doubts about who it was. Seeing that there just happened to be a fruit vendor nearby, he walked over. small


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan''s dressing, the peddler knew that it was a cultivator. He quickly picked up a fruit that looked like a melon and offered it with both hands, "Master Immortal, please enjoy!" leaf


    Fan was surprised for a moment, and couldn''t help butugh: "I don''t want this fruit." small


    The peddler panicked, "This is a gift from this lowly one! Not a penny! " leafFan Xian was speechless. Just how was this group of cultivators acting so arrogantly in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World? They had actually frightened a fruit seller into such a state.


    "I just want to ask you, who is this sculpture? For them to stand here, they must be very important people, right? "<span>Hearing that, the peddler looked at Ye Fan in disbelief, and after staring nkly for a long time, he said: "Old Master Immortal ¡­ ¡­." This ¡­ Of course this was Monarch Jun Tian! Are you trying to test for a viin? "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be puzzled. He could not help but ask hesitantly, "One of the Nine Heavens Emperor Monarchs, Monarch Juntian?"<span>"Yes." The hawker nodded.


    Why did you set up the sculpture of the Heavenly Emperor? " Ye Fan thought to himself, isn''t this Ancient Immortal Spirit World supposed to be respected by the founder of this world?


    <span>The peddler felt that it was a bit strange, but when the immortal master asked him, he could only reply, "The Emperor of the Nine Heavens is said to be the hero that fought against the heavens, the hero that protected the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Me


    The children of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World have all heard of their names ¡­ Old Master Immortal, why did you ask such a question? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian frowned. "All of you still know about the matter of the Nine Heavens Emperor?"


    Naturally, we know. Although we haven''t met anyone yet, without Emperor Jiu and the other great powers of the Primordial Era buying us time, our ancestors wouldn''t have been able to hide in this Ancient Immortal Spirit World ¡­ ThisThis is something that has always been passed down by many old immortal masters. Many immortal masters have told us not to forget those ancient heroes ¡­ " The peddler said.


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly realized, it seems like... The Nine Heavens Emperor and the others did indeed misunderstand about the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    In fact, when they thought about it, it was indeed like that. How could everyone who hid in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World be ungrateful people?


    <span>Especially those who did not possess any battle power. Those who had received the protection of the Nine Heavens Demon Sovereign and the others, they would definitely be grateful to these heroes in their hearts. nine


    The Heavenly Emperor and the rest only saw the cowards of the Xuanhai Ancestor, the deserters, the lowly one ¡­ However, he had forgotten that there were still many people in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World who were celebrating their achievements ¡­ leaf


    Fan looked at the simple fruit vendor in front of him and felt slightly relieved. The Ancient Immortal Spirit World wasn''t full of barbarian evil people, and the world on the surface wasn''t full of civilized and good people.


    He couldn''t judge things based on their appearance. No matter if they were on the ground or above, everyone was a human. He mustn''t put on his tinted sses and look at everyone in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.Right at this time, a delicate and beautiful female voice sounded from behind Ye Fan, seeming exceptionally pleasantly surprised. "


    The stars!? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1508

    1508 Leaves


    Fan was stunned for a moment, almost unable to react. Indeed, to adapt to his current identity, he still needed some time...<span>After meeting someone he knew, Ye Fan had no choice but to turn around.


    Seeing the girl who had called him, Ye Fan couldn''t help but stare...<span>Green conch hair, beautiful eyebrows, a pair of eyes like ck jade, skin like white porcin.


    She was dressed in a long blue and white dress, which couldn''t hide her voluptuous figure in the slightest. She looked dignified and cold, but she carried a mature and graceful charm with her. GoodA peerless beauty! Even though Ye Fan had seen a lot of beauties, he couldn''t help but be amazed by the girl in front of him.


    <span>In fact, there were quite a few people around who were cautiously peeking at this woman. It was as if she had be the most dazzling center of attention on this street, and the other women could only lose their luster. more


    Ye Fan was surprised, this woman was actually an Earth Core warrior. Judging from her aura, she should also be someone from the Cold Light Sect. Beautiful


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan didn''t have any reaction and was looking straight at her, she couldn''t help but show a hint of regret in her eyes, as if she felt that she had done something wrong. Beautiful


    She lightly stepped in front of Ye Fan and whispered: "Husband... "Don''t me me. I called you by your name because I was too impatient just now. I didn''t mean to ¡­"


    Husband? leaf<span>Fan Xian felt his scalp go numb. He had bumped into someone''s bad luck, someone who was a Daopanion of Cold Star?


    No wonder this beauty had a mature charm to her. She had already married into a woman ¡­ ThisLeng Xingchen was truly a second generation wealthy man. How could he, with his weak cultivation, marry such a beautiful wife? It would be strange if he didn''t attract the envy of others!


    On a teahouse in the distance, a few cultivators were attracted by the scene and whispered to each other ¡­ "


    Was that the Cold Light Sect''s Xiang Rujiao? "It really is the image of a fish in the water..." "The number one beauty of the Cold Light Sect is indeed worthy of her reputation. She is one of the most beautiful in the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World, but unfortunately, she married the wrong person ¡­ " "


    Oh... "So he is the cripple from the Leng n..."


    <span>"Shh, be quiet. No matter what, we can''t afford to offend him ¡­"


    The cultivators'' conversation was very soft, but with Ye Fan''s hearing, he could still catch it.


    <span>So this woman''s name was Niu Ru Jiao... Hearing the name made people feel pity. The timid look in her eyes made people want to protect her even more. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian cleared his throat. He already had the assassin''s skill in imitating the voice line. Furthermore, the difference between his voice and Leng Xing''s was not big. So speaking with Leng Xing''s voice was quite simple. "


    "I''m not ming you, A-Jiao. Are you looking for me here?" From Ye Fan''s impression of the cold star, this guy shouldn''t be smiling, so his expression was very calm.<span>Nian Ru was slightly surprised and looked at Ye Fan with suspicion.


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that he didn''t mimic it? Had he been exposed? It can''t be that unlucky, right? "


    Darling ¡­ You. It''s been over a hundred years since I''ve called A-Jiao my concubine. "Why did you ¡­"


    Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief. So it was a question of title. He found an excuse and said, "Can''t I call you A-Jiao?" reading<span>Ru Jiao smiled sweetly, as if a hundred flowers had bloomed at the same time. She was iparably beautiful, "Of course you can. That''s what my husband used to call me when we were young ¡­ This


    <span>"For over a hundred years, I have been hoping for my husband to call me that, but I was afraid that if I did, my husband would be displeased ¡­"


    Be good... So these two were childhood sweethearts? That was understandable. No wonder Nian Ru Jiao took a liking to the cold star. She had liked it since she was young!


    <span>However, why hadn''t Cold Star addressed his beloved A-Jiao for more than a hundred years? Before he died, he had called her that ¡­ Was it on purpose to be cold and unfriendly? leaf


    Fan Yiming could roughly guess that Leng Xing probably knew that the gap between the two of them was too big and that he couldn''t stand it any longer, so he intentionally kept his distance from his wife.<span>"A-Jiao, you worry too much." Ye Fan didn''t dare to say too much, because he didn''t want to make too much of a mistake.


    Nian Ru pursed her lips into a smile and nodded. Then, she asked with concern, "Husband, why are you wandering around the Cold Dew City? You didn''t encounter any danger, did you? " leafFan thought about it. "I''ll just walk around for a bit, what''s the matter?" reading


    Ru Jiao blinked. "I''m just a little strange. My husband used to hate walking around in the outside world the most, not to mention wandering around the city ¡­" Old


    <span>"There are some nice people who gossip and find it annoying ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xianughed bitterly in his heart. How inferior was this Leng Xing? Even as a fuerdai, he still felt embarrassed to go on the streets?


    "Nothing much, I just thought it through. Why would I care so much about it?" Ye Fanughed. reading<span>Ru Jiao smiled happily. "That''s right, Darling, what''s so important about an outsider''s sight? As long as we''re happy."


    Seeing the sincere moved look in Nian Ru''s eyes, Ye Fan could not help but feel regret in his heart. It''s a pity that your husband is actually dead.


    <span>Ye Fan somewhat pitied this thought, and he could tell that she really liked these cold stars. If he let her know that these cold stars were already dead, perhaps she would feel extreme grief.


    Furthermore, if he were to leave the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, she would definitely discover ¡­ ''Ah! ''


    <span>¡­ ¡­. What a headache... Ye Fan secretly told himself not to think too much about this. After all, he was a fake, and thinking too much would be futile.


    "Husband? Husband? What are you thinking about? " She found that her husband was distracted. leafWhen Fan came back to his senses, he smiled and said, "A-Jiao, are you looking for me?" reading


    <span>Ru Jiao said in a gentle voice, "After I returned from my parents'' ce today, I was a little worried when I found out that my husband had been arranged to patrol the Sword Crafting Division ¡­ Press


    It is reasonable to say that the Sword Crafting Division would only send ten of their disciples to patrol there. Why would they send their husband over ¡­ "


    At this point, Nian Bing Jiao realized that she said something wrong and quickly covered her mouth. Her delicate face turned pale and she somewhat panicked as she looked at Ye Fan. leaf


    Sail thought, this cold star is so fragile? He scared his wife so much that she didn''t dare to say anything wrong, afraid that she would feel inferior..."A-Jiao ¡­" "Don''t be nervous, I really don''t mind, just say it." Ye Fan smiled and said. reading


    Ru Jiao saw that her husband was truly calm and, although she had some doubts in her heart, she felt relieved and nodded her head. She continued: "Feng Lin Hai and our Cold Light Sect''s forces are currently like fire and water.


    I felt that there was something fishy about this matter. I couldn''t wait peacefully at home, so I wanted toe out and look for my husband ¡­However, he didn''t expect that just as he was about to leave the city, he would see his husband here ¡­ Seeing that my husband is fine, I feel at ease ¡­ Has Darling returned from the Sword Crafting Division? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian squinted his eyes as thoughts flew through his mind ¡­


    From the situation before Leng Xing died, someone had intentionally sent him out, and then found someone to pretend to be Feng Lin Hai''s assassin in the middle of the road to ambush him.


    The real culprit should be someone from the Cold Light Sect. From<span>If he went back, the real culprit would probably be surprised. He might even make a move again...


    A headache. Should he wade in or should he not? It seemed as if this was the most eventful season of all. Was the Phoenix Kylin Sea about to start a war with the Cold Light Sect? This was too inopportune ¡­ off


    The key was ¡­ Why did these two sects have to be like fire and water? leaf<span>Fan Xian felt that his n to fish up a sum of money from the Cold Ice Sect was not that simple...


    <span>He still didn''t have enough information. If he wanted to go to the Cold Ice Sect, he needed to know as much as possible. Only then would he be able to make preparations.


    <span>If every sect had a long-lived ancestor, then their ''great thief'' n would not be absolutely safe. Therefore, they had to be even more careful. leaf


    <span>With that in mind, Fan said, "Yeah, I''m back. A-Jiao doesn''t have to worry about me. I''m still fine, aren''t I?" reading


    Ru Jiao smiled. "It''s good that you''re fine. Husband, let''s go back."<span>"A-Jiao, what''s the matter?" Ye Fan asked. reading


    <span>Ru Jiao shook her head. "What urgent matter can I have?"


    "Then why don''t we take a walk around the city? I haven''t reallye out, and it just so happens that you can walk around with me." Ye Fan said with a gentle smile. gyriIn front of the Cold Light Door, Nian Lu should be able to get a lot of useful information from her. reading


    Hearing that, a trace of excitement actually shed across Ru Jiao''s phoenix eyes, and she said with extreme joy: "Husband ¡­. You. You want to go to the market with me? " leaf


    When Fan Xian saw how moved the woman was, his heart was a little frightened. How long had it been since he came out with his lover, did he have to be so excited? He was on the verge of tears ¡­ leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know what to say, so he could only smile and nod his head.

 Chapter 1509

    1509


    <span>"Husband, where do you want to go?"


    <span>"I''m not familiar with this ce, so you should bring me around. You know that I don''te out often, so why don''t you introduce me to some fun ces?" Ye Fan said.


    <span>"That''s true. My husband is not actually familiar with the Cold Dew City either. Although this is the city closest to the Cold Light Sect..."


    Then ¡­ Shall we go for a walk in the market? It just so happens that I need to purchase some daily necessities ¡­ " Nian Ru suggested. ""Alright, lead the way, A-Jiao. I''ll apany you wherever you go today," Ye Fan said with a gentle smile. reading


    Ru Jiao seemed to have received a great surprise. She became even more radiant as if she had been exposed to water from a hibiscus. She nodded sweetly, "Thank you, husband ¡­"Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. This woman from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was very simple and honest. It was really easy to be satisfied. She was so happy just by apanying her for a stroll.


    Of course, this most likely had something to do with Xiang Ru''s gentle personality and her deep feelings for her daopanion. two


    As people walked on the streets, they attracted many gazes. After all, the appearance of Nian Ru Jiao was extremely rare in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. No


    Some of the cultivators who recognized the cold star had looks of disdain and envy. leaf<span>The sail did not care, looking at Nian Ru who was by his side, from time to time sneaking a peek at his adorable appearance, he felt that it was rather interesting.


    The daily items that Nian Ru was talking about were nothing more than some small items such as cloth, clothes, incense, etc.Arriving at the girls'' tailor shop, Ye Fan saw quite a few colorful dresses. Most of them were designed to be ethereal, yet there was also a ssical style, elegant and beautiful.


    "Darling ¡­" "Wait a moment, I will quickly choose two sets of clothes and leave." reading


    <span>As Ru Jiao spoke, she rushed to pick out two dresses, then went to the counter to pay.


    The currency used in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was not much different from the currency used in ancient times; it was basically gold and silver.<span>Only some resources used for cultivation would be used as trade with the Primordial Stone. leaf


    Fan saw that Xiang Ru was in such a rush, so he frowned. "A-Jiao, aren''t you going to give it a try?" Why are you in such a hurry? " leaf<span>The sail was puzzled. Could it be that there was no fitting room in the tailor shop of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World? reading


    <span>Ru Jiao was startled and turned around to ask hesitantly, "Husband... I can ¡­ "Do you want to try on clothes?"


    <span>"Of course you can. Since we''re already here, why don''t you try choosing a few more sets?" Ye Fan said. "


    But ¡­ "But Darling didn''t like seeing me try on my clothes before ¡­" Nian Ru said in a small voice while feeling wronged. leafThe sail was speechless. It was probably due to Leng Xing''s inferiority... The more beautiful and delicate Nian Ru was, the more uneasy Leng Xingchen felt. Of course, he didn''t like to see his wife change into all sorts of clothes and disy her beautiful appearance.


    What a pitiful woman. To be by the side of such a husband for over a hundred years, just how many grievances and grievances had she swallowed into her stomach? leafThe sails didn''t say much. She walked over to the shelves, picked out a few outfits that matched Xiang Ru''s delicate temperament, and said, "A-Jiao, I think these are all pretty good. Why don''t you give it a try?"


    Nian Ru was overwhelmed by the favor and could not believe what she had just seen or heard. Her pair of beautiful eyes were about to overflow with tears as she shyly and happily received the clothes. "Thank you, my husband ¡­ Then ¡­ "Then let me give it a try..." leaf


    The sail smiled and nodded, then sat on a chair outside, quietly waiting. No<span>Not long after, Nian Ru Jiao had changed into a rich purple dress and walked out. Her shoulders were slightly exposed and her waist was gripped tightly. Her figure was extremely charming.


    Just by changing his clothes, he seemed to have changed his style.<span>"Darling ¡­" Is this okay? " Nian Ru asked quietly while stroking her hair. leaf


    The sail''s eyes lit up, and she nodded, "She''s beautiful, beautiful. She looks good in anything she wears. "Let''s try something else." reading<span>Ru Jiao''s cheeks flushed red. She was overjoyed. She had never heard a man praise her so highly. She felt as if she was dreaming today.


    She quickly went in and put on a few more clothes before running out in high spirits for her husband toment on. leaf<span>Sail also did not hesitate to praise the phrase, apany the woman to buy clothes, how praise, he had long been perfected. He


    In the circumstances, it was true that she looked good in anything she wore. Her figure and face were at the top. Her temperament was also that of ady from a noble family, almost impable.<span>"A-Jiao, I think all of these clothes are suitable for you. Buy them all," said Ye Fan, finally rising to his feet.


    Hearing that, Nian Ru said in surprise, "Husband... "That''s not so good." "<span>Why don''t we have enough money? Isn''t our Leng n very rich? " Ye Fan said. "


    <span>The Leng n naturally did notck in gold and silver for clothes, but husband, didn''t you say that even if you had money, you still had to be diligent and frugal? " leaf


    <span>This cold star wants to buy clothes for his wife, but is that an iron rooster? "It''s fine if you are poor, but how can a super rich second generation be so stingy?"


    Buy, buy, buy! " Ye Fan said the three words that the women of the earth loved to hear the most. fruit


    However, regardless of whether it was above or below the ground, to a woman, these two words were simply too cool. reading


    <span>Ru Jiao bought seven or eight sets of new clothes and put them into her storage bag. When she looked at Ye Fan, her eyes were even more tender and affectionate.


    <span>"Thank you, husband." leaf


    Fan Jian waved his hand, "Don''t mistreat yourself in the future, I was too stingy before." reading


    <span>Ru Jiao hurriedly shook her head, "Husband didn''t do anything wrong. Just have enough clothes. This time, buy well. Next time, buy more."


    Ye Fan smiled. This was truly like a chicken marrying a dog or a chicken. Whatever her husband said was true. twoHe walked out of the tailor shop and continued to walk on the street. Nian Ru mustered up her courage and silently stretched out her jade arm, holding onto Ye Fan''s arm. leaf


    The sail did not dare to think about Ruoruo because the cold star did not seem to be close to her lovely wife. ThisAfter a while, Nian Lu came up to him. At such a close distance, with her soft and warm fragrance, she could feel the presence of a woman in front of her. Ye Fan could not help but feel his heart heat up. both


    If that was the case, it wouldn''t be appropriate to push her away. In any case, it wouldn''t be a big problem since he just had to keep his arm close to hers. reading


    Ru Jiao saw that Ye Fan didn''t push her away and felt relieved. Today, she realized that her husband''s attitude towards her had changed, so she dared to be so close to him, afraid of angering him.


    Walking and walking, Nian Ru Jiao almost rested her head on Ye Fan''s shoulder, her whole body nestled up against the man. leaf<span>When Fan turned around to look, the woman''s eyes were full of fascination, and she didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    Right at this moment, not far ahead, from a gorgeous three-story building, there came the sound of gongs. leaf


    <span>Fan, rather curious, asked, "A-Jiao, what kind of ce is that?"


    Just as Nian Bing was immersed in joy, he heard the man''s words and his face reddened. He raised his head and said, "Ah, in front of us is the Pure Jade Pavilion. Today is the opening day of the Exquisite Pavilion. husbandIf you don''t like it, let''s go somewhere else. " "


    <span>"What is the Treasure Pavilion?" Ye Fan asked. reading


    Ru Jiao felt a little strange and blinked her bright eyes. "Darling, you don''t know?" The Exquisite Pavilion is where the Heavenly Treasures Auction House sells their treasures. In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, there are a total of three pavilions and the Cold Dew City just happens to have one. ""Oh? A cultivator''s treasure? The Treasure Heaven Trading Company? " Ye Fan''s mind shed like lightning. He felt that there was something he needed, so he smiled and said, "A-Jiao, you also know that I don''te out much. There are some things that I don''t understand." reading


    Ru Jiao didn''t think too much and quickly said meekly, "I''m sure husband has heard of it before. Thergest tradingpany in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was established by the Longevity Realm''s ancestor, the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster. This


    The Exquisite Pavilion is a treasure trove that the Celestial Treasure Trading Company has collected from everywhere. They sell magic tools, cultivation methods, medicinal pills, and prehistoric stones. The cheapest ones are usually traded for gold and silver, while the most expensive ones are prehistoric stones. leaf<span>The sail suddenly realized that this was the cultivator''s auction house! It was actually opened by that old monster, there was indeed a merchant wherever there were people, and Growing Habitat also liked money! "


    <span>Is there any good stuff in the Treasure Pavilion? " Ye Fan hurriedly asked. If it was a normal trash, he wouldn''t go.


    "That would depend on luck. However, the Exquisite Pavilion usually only sells its best items. Otherwise, it would rather close its doors." Nian Ru said. leafWhen Fan Xian heard this, he immediately grabbed the tender white hands of Nian Ru Jiao and said, "Let''s go! Let''s go in and take a look! "


    <span>He definitely had to buy some good stuff! Didn''t hee to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World for the sake of cultivating resources?


    When Nian Bing suddenly held her hand, his heart was in turmoil. She had already forgotten to hold hands with her husband. What kind of feeling was that? It was as if it was a hundred years ago ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1510

    1510


    But immediately after, Nian Rou was confused, "Husband, don''t you hate going in and out of ces where cultivators gather? Why is it that today ¡­ Would they be willing to go to the Exquisite Pavilion?


    Every time the Exquisite Pavilion opened for sale, there would be arge number of cultivators gathering. There would even be representatives from the Northern Xuan Sect and the Eastern Emperor Sect. Only Feng Lin Hai would note to the Exquisite Pavilion because he is the closest to our Cold Light Sect. " leaf


    The sail could not help but smile bitterly. This cold star had truly escaped for a lifetime!<span>Because of his shameful cultivation, he didn''t even go to the gathering ce of cultivators? Wasn''t this like a turtle hiding in its shell for the rest of its life!?


    "I suddenly want to go today. No one can see my cultivation, no?" Ye Fan said.<span>"My husband has the ''Immovable Waves Jade Pendant'' on him. Naturally, outsiders wouldn''t be able to tell my husband''s cultivation level, but ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian now knew that Leng Xingchen had a jade pendant that could conceal his cultivation. "No wonder that Xiang Ru kept asking why he was hiding his cultivation."


    <span>But, everyone actually knows my cultivation, right? " Ye Fan said with a smile. reading


    Ru Jiao didn''t dare to continue. Originally, she didn''t want to mention this either. However, she was afraid that after entering the Exquisite Pavilion, her husband would be ridiculed by those people, making him unhappy in the end.


    She didn''t want such a blissful moment to be ruined by the Treasure Pavilion.<span>"A-Jiao, don''t think too much into it. Since I want to go, I naturally wouldn''t care about those things." Ye Fanughed heartily. reading


    Ru Jiao didn''t say anything after hearing that. She tightly held onto her husband and said, "No matter what happens to the others, A-Jiao will always stay with her husband."<span>Although Ye Fan clearly knew that this woman was talking to a cold star, he still felt warm inside.


    <span>When he arrived at the entrance of the Exquisite Pavilion, he saw two Foundation Establishment stage attendants standing there.


    "" Seeing Ye Fan and Xiang Ru, he immediately recognized them. After all, Leng Xing''s reputation as trash and Xiang Ru''s beautiful name were spread far and wide around the Cold Light Sect.<span>"A rare guest, a rare guest, Young Master Xingchen, Fairy Ruo Jiao, are the two of you also going to enter the Precious Jade Pavilion today?" a waiter asked with a smile. reading


    Ru Jiao''s pretty face turned cold and her eyes instantly became awe-inspiring and dignified. "What do you mean? Can''t we just go in?! "<span>The servant immediately stopped smiling and apologized, "No no ¡­. "Of course I don''t mean that, don''t be angry, little Ru Jiao."


    Humph! Hurry up and make a record, don''t waste my husband''s time! " Nian Ru said coldly. leaf


    Even Fan Xian was surprised. How could this Xiang Rujiao suddenly be so powerful? SeeIn the end, she wasn''t really that weak. It was just that she was so gentle to Leng Xingchen. In front of outsiders, she instead tried to think of ways to protect her husband.


    After all, the Cold Star was only at the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. also


    It was no wonder that Leng Xing didn''t want toe out with Nian Ru. Most men wouldn''t be able to endure the taste of being protected by a woman.After taking notes and handing over a small piece of Primordial Stone, the two of them gained the right to enter the Treasure Chest.


    In Ye Fan''s hand was a tablet with the number one hundred and eighty-nine written on it. It seemed that there were indeed quite a few cultivators bidding. Go<span>On the long corridor, Nian Ru''s petite voice timidly said, "Husband ¡­ "I just made the decision on my own, so I lost myposure. Please don''t get angry at me..."


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Xiang Ru''s cute and charming appearance. He really wanted to kiss her delicate red lips. How could he be willing to get angry? No


    <span>"Yes." Ye Fan thought about it, psychologically and morally, he still felt that he couldn''t be too intimate with Xiang Ru Jiao. He felt that he should be deceiving her, so he endured it in the end.


    "A-Jiao, defend me. You did well, so why should I be angry with you?" Ye Fan said with a smile. reading<span>Ru Jiao was moved to the point that her eyes reddened. She lowered her head and actually wiped the corner of her eyes as she faintly said, "Thank you, husband, for understanding ¡­ If my husband can think like this, then my heart will be much more at ease. " No


    Unbeknownst to them, the two of them had arrived at a magnificent hall. Small tables were arranged neatly, with four seats beside each table. This


    <span>In a while, there were more than two hundred tables filled with people. Apparently, most of them were already waiting here before the gong was opened.


    "Haha, am I seeing things? Wasn''t this the young master Leng Xing from the Leng n? "You dare enter the pavilion?" one<span>A teasing and exaggerated voice came from the side, followed by a lot ofughter.


    <span>With this shout, even more customers noticed Ye Fan''s arrival. Many people whispered amongst themselves, their faces full of ridicule. They all clearly knew who this cold star was.


    Ye Fan and Nian Bing looked over and saw a young master wearing a bright yellow brocade robe. He hadbed his hair into a high bun and had a face like jade.<span>Behind him followed two men and a woman. Judging from their attire, Ye Fan seemed a little familiar... This


    Young master, you have an Earth Core cultivation base. Two men and one woman in the back are at the Mortal Core realm.


    When Xiang Ru saw these people, she wanted to speak up for her husband, but was stopped by Ye Fan. leaf


    Fan Xian looked at Xiang Ru meaningfully, not wanting her to show her face.


    Xiang Ru''s delicate heart trembled. She didn''t know why, but she could actually see a sense of stability from her husband''s eyes that was as lofty as a towering mountain. It gave her a strong sense of trust ¡­<span>This was something that Nian Bing had never felt from his own husband before. The woman could not help but be stunned, seemingly lost in thought. leaf


    <span>The sail actually didn''t mean much. Although it yed the role of a cold star, he couldn''t bear it any longer. After all, everything was for a woman like Xiang Ruyu to step in, so it was morefortable for him to deal with it himself.


    You are from the Eastern Emperor Sect? " Ye Fan casually said. HeShe remembered that the clothes of those from the Eastern Emperor Sect had a simr style to theirs. The key point was that the Qi they were cultivating in their techniques was very simr as well. male


    Hearing that, Zi Ge said with a face full of mockery, "Pretending to be crazy and y dumb? "This young master doesn''t recognize you?"<span>Do you think I should recognize you? " Ye Fan asked indifferently.


    A fierce light shed across the eyes of the young master as he coldly snorted and said: "Leng Xing, this is the Exquisite Pavilion. The rules are strict. ben<span>Young master, I won''t waste your breath. Based on your words, I will definitely let you know that you, the young master from the Leng n, are nothing but trash in my eyes! " reading


    <span>Ru Jiao came back to her senses at this moment. When she heard this, she angrily said, "Ming Rui! Don''t be presumptuous! This is Cold Dew City, not your Eastern Emperor Sect. If you dare to disrespect my husband, the Cold Light Sect will not let you off! "


    <span>Hehe... Ru Jiao, you''re still so breathtaking. It''s really hard for you to speak up for such a trash ¡­ " Ming


    <span>Ruiughed coldly: "As for scaring me, fairy, you don''t have to worry about that. Even if I taught your useless husband a lesson, the Cold Light Sect, would they offend our Eastern Emperor Sect for a trash like him? aural


    <span>"They''re saying that your Cold Light Sect is currently at loggerheads with Feng Lin Hai, so they definitely don''t want to attract another opponent, do they?"


    <span>Nian Ru was so angry that her face paled. Her chest rose and fell, but she could not say a word.


    <span>"At this moment, a few people walked out from the seats."


    <span>Ming Rui, is there any meaning in bullying my Junior Brother Xing and Ru Jiao? Do you want to wait a while longer to go out and spar with me? " A white-clothed swordsman with an imposing demeanor and a sharp face that was filled with the charm of a man walked over.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1511

    <span>1511


    Upon seeing this person, the arrogance of Ming Rui and the other members of the Eastern Emperor Sect immediately dropped. MingWith a cold voice, he said, "Han Yuntao, don''t be toocent. You''re more than 200 years older than me. Is there any point in bullying me?"


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. So this white clothed handsome brother was called Han Yuntao. His cultivation base was really extraordinary, actually reaching the sky spirit realm ¡­ This


    <span>Their strength could be considered to be quite high up in the Cold Light Sect. They would be able to kill this Ming Rui easily.


    <span>"Ming Rui, our Big Senior naturally doesn''t need to take any action to deal with you, just any one of us will do!" A disciple of the Cold Light Sect standing behind Ming Rui said with a sneer on his face. This


    <span>Those who followed Han Yuntao were all in the Earth Core realm, so they were naturally not afraid of anyone.


    Ming Rui grit his teeth and coldly snorted, "You guys better take care of this young master Leng. Don''t let hime to the Exquisite Pavilion and embarrass your Cold Light Sect!" SpeakAfter which, with a wave of his hand, Ming Rui led the people from the Eastern Emperor Sect back to their seats.


    After the people from the Eastern Emperor Sect left, Han Yuntao looked at Ye Fan and Xiang Rujiao with aplicated gaze. "Junior Brother Xingchen, Junior Sister Ru Jiao, are you guys okay?" reading


    <span>Ru Jiao lightly shook her head and didn''t answer, as she remained expressionless.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, waved his hand with a rxed expression, "It''s nothing, thank you eldest senior brother." see


    <span>Hearing Ye Fan''s words, not only was Han Yuntao and a few other disciples puzzled, even Xiang Ru raised her head and looked at him in surprise. leaf


    Could it be that he had misacted again? Could it be that there was a grudge between the Cold Star and Han Yuntao? cold


    Yun Tao''s eyes twinkled for a moment before he smiled and said, "It''s good that you''re fine. How rare, to think that we would meet Junior Brother Xingchen in the Treasure Pavilion." leaf<span>"Seeing that there doesn''t seem to be any problems with the sail, I felt more at ease."


    <span>"Sigh,e in and see if there are any good things, since there are no problems." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    <span>Behind him, a male disciple from the Cold Light Sect disdainfully said, "Since junior apprentice brother Xingchen hase to the Holy Orchid Pavilion, buying items for cultivation wouldn''t be of much use."


    Upon hearing this, Nian Ru red coldly at him. "Senior Qi Bin, does my husband having a use for it or not have anything to do with you?" Then ¡­


    Qi Bin twitched his mouth, "Junior Sister Ru Jiao, what''s the rush? I just said what was in everyone''s heart ¡­"


    Han Yuntao turned his head and said with a frown, "Qi Bin, don''t argue with our fellow disciples. We should face Feng Lin Hai together in the midst of all this trouble. How could we possibly argue with our fellow disciples?" homo-Binbin was very convinced of Han Yuntao''s words and hurriedly cupped his hands in salute, "Eldest Martial Brother''s teachings are correct. It''s Qi Bin''s fault that there''s nothing to hide." cold


    Yun Tao then said to Ye Fan and Nian Ru, "Junior Xing, Ru Jiao, for my sake, don''t be angry at Junior Qi Bin."


    Ye Fan shook his head nonchntly. "It''s fine. I don''t need it. I can buy it for A-Jiao. It''s all the same to me." body


    At the side, Nian Bing was both surprised and delighted. What was wrong with her husband today? Why was he so unfazed?<span>Han Yuntao also narrowed his eyes in confusion. Behind him, Qi Bin and the rest also felt that something was amiss. No


    "Yes, this is Leng Xingchen. They never would have thought that he would be that decadent rich second generation from the start."


    <span>"Dang!" one


    The gong sounded as an old man walked onto the high tform. He shouted, "Fellow immortal friends, please return to your seats as soon as possible. The Treasure Pavilion''s Treasure Convention is about to begin!" aural<span>Han Yuntao and the rest returned to their seats after hearing his shout. leaf


    Fan and Xiang Ru found a table at the back, and the couple sat down.


    Nian Ru Jiao didn''t care that this was a public event. She moved the chair over to Ye Fan''s side, and when she sat down, she gently snuggled up to him.


    It wasn''t that she had to be so attached, but it had been difficult for her husband to get close to her today. She wanted to stay by his side for a while longer.


    Although Ye Fan felt somewhat sorry for the brother buried in the ground, he still didn''t have the heart to push Xiang Ru away. She looked at him with eyes just like a pitiful kitten''s. And ¡­Even with such a beautiful and fragrant body leaning on him, Ye Fan still feltfortable.


    <span>However, Ye Fan noticed that Han Yuntao, who was sitting at the front, would asionally nce at them from time to time. leaf


    Fan Xian felt that this guy didn''t have much skill in peeping, so he smiled and looked back at Han Yuntao. cold


    Yun Tao and Ye Fan''s eyes met. They were stunned for a moment before they smiled and turned back. This<span>After a while, Han Yuntao finally stopped looking back. Ye Fan was very proud of himself, ''Let''s just watch, who''s afraid of who?'' is


    <span>In truth, Ye Fan was already beginning to appreciate this. This Eldest Martial Brother was actually taking a fancy to the beautiful wife of Junior Martial Brother Xingchen... "


    <span>"Darling ¡­" At this time, Xiang Rui softly called out.


    Ye Fan turned his head and smiled. "What''s wrong, A-Jiao?"<span>"Nothing... What he felt was that his husband today ¡­ "It''s a bit different than before," Nian Ru said.


    Ye Fan was somewhat apprehensive in his heart, and without changing his expression he asked, "Then, do you like it?"


    Nian Ru''s delicate face was suffused with a captivating red color. Her cheek was pressed against Ye Fan''s arm as she softly replied, "En."<span>"It''s fine as long as you like it. You don''t care if I''m different or not. Isn''t it all your husband?" Ye Fan said.


    <span>Nian Ru said with a delicate face, "Actually... In her heart, A-Jiao felt that this was exactly what her husband should be like ¡­ "It''s good that my husband is like this in the future ¡­"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but stretch out his finger and lightly pointed at her fragile face, "I will listen to you. In the future, I will always be like this ¡­ ¡­"


    Nian Ru nodded her head, her eyes filled with happiness."That''s right, A-Jiao. Did that Eastern Emperor Sect''s Ming Rui have a grudge with me?" reading


    <span>Ru Jiao raised her head and thought for a while before saying, "That Ming Rui, he is the great-grandson of the Eastern Emperor Sect''s Sect Leader, Daoist Yuxi. He is ranked third among the inner sect disciples. There didn''t seem to be any issues.


    It''s just that he relied on the fact that his great-grandfather was the head of the Eastern Emperor Sect, which is why he''s so domineering. That''s why he''s so arrogant to his husband ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly came to a realization. So he was also rich for several generations. One was just an Earth Core, the other was a Foundation Establishment cultivator, so of course he would be looked down upon.


    Ye Fan continued to inquire about other information and asked, "A-Jiao, what do you think of our senior brother?" reading<span>Hearing this, Ru Jiao thought of something else and said with slight bitterness, "Husband, do you still care so much about Eldest Senior Brother''s matter ¡­ concubinage


    "My husband has always been the only one in my heart. My husband will understand what to do next..."


    "I''m not talking about that." Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry and said, "I''m just asking you, how is eldest senior brother like?"<span>"Why did my husband suddenly ask about this? Since eldest senior brother is the number one expert of our Cold Light Sect''s young generation, and the head of the inner sect''s top ten disciples ¡­" He is known as a righteous man ".


    "Oh? Is there really no one in the younger generation of our Cold Wind Sect more powerful than our eldest senior brother? " "Ye Fan pretended to be thinking."Impossible, "Nian Ru said delicately." Husband, not only did Eldest Senior Brotherplete the formation of the Heavenly Spirit, he alsoprehended the Heaven grade Sword Intent. With this level of strength, he is already stronger than Sect Leader Han Hui ¡­ If


    This was not due to seniority, and he was only around five hundred years old. It was likely that even Sect Leader Han Hui would give him the position of Sect Leader... Me


    In the younger generation, no one has ever reached this level of strength. Even in the other great sects, there are very few talented disciples like Eldest Brother. "Ye Fan squinted his eyes. So this Han Yuntao actually had a Heaven level sword intent? That was indeed powerful. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1512

    <span>1512


    <span>However, it was a good thing that the cultivation realm and the sword intent realm were not equal to one plus one equals two, and that did not superimpose strength.


    <span>Inner force cultivation mainly focused on longevity, and the attacking method used was to collect the true essence from the world''s spirit energy.


    <span>Training in the Dao of the Sword focused on pure offensive, using the power of the heavens and the earth to transform the sword intent into energy. Any


    The amount of energy a cultivator could use at the same time was bound to be limited.


    <span>Generally speaking, with a higher cultivation, the sword intent would be stronger, but that was not because a swordsman with a higher cultivation could use more of the Power of the Heavens and the Earth at the same time. leaf


    <span>Fan, on the other hand, walked on a special path, and Ye Fan directly started from the training of his body. Although his cultivation level was low, his body could still bear the burden brought by the massive amount of Heaven and Earth powers.


    <span>In addition, Ye Fan could use Disintegration to further strengthen his physical fitness. If


    It was not that Ye Fan''s body was strong, but he was also unable to use his Emperor''s Sword Intent. After all, his body would not be able to withstand it.


    For a long time now, Ye Fan had only used the method of dissolving the sword intent by strengthening his body. Actually, this was the same logic as other cultivators, who first raised their cultivation, then used stronger spells.


    This was also the reason why when Ye Fan didn''t have any internal energy or sword intent, he could purely use his physical body to contend against those ancient warriors.


    However, under the circumstance of being able to use sword intent, it was impossible for a sword cultivator to use true energy, which was a slightly weaker form of energy. quaqueFor example, in a situation where there were only two hands, with two metal knives, who would have two wooden knives?


    <span>Therefore,pared to the Sky Spirit Realm that Han Yuntao had, the most threatening thing was that he had the Sky Sword Intent.


    <span>A Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator releasing the Heaven grade sword intent... leaf


    The sail felt that if they were to be ced on the surface, there wouldn''t be many people who could withstand it. reading


    Ru Jiao saw that Ye Fan was silent and thought it was because he was angry at her. She immediately said in fear, "Husband ¡­. Are you. Don''t you like me praising you, Eldest Brother? "I was wrong. I won''t dare to do it again..."<span>Ye Fan came back to his senses, smiled, and said, "A-Jiao, don''t misunderstand me. I was just thinking, when ¡­" "I can only spar with eldest senior brother." reading


    Upon hearing that, Ru Jiao''s face paled as she said, "Husband, do not be impulsive. I only hope my husband can be safe and do not need to be a big shot! repair"Even if I am unable to break through, it doesn''t matter. Even if there is a day when my hair grows old, I will still apany my husband forever ¡­" leaf


    <span>Hearing this, Fan''s heart felt warm. This woman thought she was doing this for face. What kind of stupid thing was she doing?


    What a pity... He was not her real husband, and he had wasted her efforts.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid." Ye Fan patted her hand and said. reading


    Only then did Ru Jiao heave a sigh of relief as she pursed her lips and smiled.


    At this moment, an old man walked out from the auction tform and began to introduce what appeared to be the first treasure. It was a magical equipment that appeared to be apass."Everyone, today''s first treasure is a spirit refining magical equipment that has been used by a refiner three times. It is called the ''Bay Water te''.


    <span>This magic tool could transfer the earth spirit and below''s true essence. Even if it was the true essence of the earth spirit realm, it could be transferred at least once!


    The advantage of this magic tool was that it didn''t require one to pour true essence into it. It was easy to carry around, and because it was used to transfer true essence, it wasn''t easy to damage.


    Look, this Bay te, starting price. Three Stones! "Everyone, please bid!"


    With the sound of a gong from the old man, some people started to bid ¡­


    "Three Stones!"<span>"Four Stones!"


    "Six stones!" leaf


    The sail was not very interested in this magical equipment. Although it was fine to take it back to her women, it could only be used once or several times. If she really met an enemy and didn''t have the strength, then it wouldn''t be of much use. No


    <span>Ye Fan once again heard the words "Refining Spirit". Previously, the Heavenly Emperor said that refining spirit with illusions nine times seemed very powerful, so he asked Nian Ru, "A-Jiao, refining spirit ¡­" Do you know much about it? " reading


    <span>Ru Jiao blinked her beautiful eyes and said, "Why is my husband suddenly interested in these things?" "I''ve asked so many questions today ¡­" "


    What, you don''t like talking to your husband? "Do you mind if I ask too many questions?" Ye Fan teased.


    <span>"Of course not. A-Jiao has always wanted her husband to apany her. She wants to talk a lot." Nian Ru red at the man before saying, "Spiritual refining is something that only talented spirit masters can do." do


    <span>There were quite a few weapons craftsmen with magic tools. Many cultivators could make their own magic tools, but they were just a bit weaker in strength.


    <span>However, refining a spirit needed to resonate with a magic tool. Through the primordial spirit, one needed to sense the nature of the magic tool and infuse the world''s spirit energy into the magic tool, allowing the magic tool to produce the artifact spirit. This


    It was just like turning a dead object into a living thing, giving the artifact a chance to grow.


    There were many artificers, so a Spirit Master could only be found and not sought. Every sect treated a Spirit Master as a treasure.


    A few rogue Spirit Masters had also been roped in by many other cultivators to form a rtionship with them. Their status was extraordinary. Byording to what I know, refining spirit stones has a 50% sess rate. Every time I refine spirit stones, the sess rate is 50%. one


    <span>Generally speaking, after refining three times, a Spirit Master wouldn''t continue refining. After refining six times, unless it was an extremely valuable Spirit Refinement magical equipment, no one would be willing to take the risk. end


    Surprisingly, spirit refining also required the support of many precious heavenly and earthly treasures. Theter the spirit refining, the higher the requirements for the treasures.


    The highest level of refining a magic tool was nine times, which meant that it was the most precious treasure of the sect.


    Once the magical equipment had made a breakthrough nine times in Spirit Refinement, it would be a spiritual tool of an even higher level! He had truly allowed the artifact spirit to take shape!


    However, these are only some rumors and historical records. I have never heard of any sect possessing a spirit weapon ¡­<span>It seems that only the Heaven Stealing Realm experts who have fought against the Heaven Realm in ancient times and the ns that have fought against the Heaven Realm have n spirit artifacts to protect them ¡­ "


    Ye Fan''s heart thumped, so it turns out that his illusions are really that great? Nine times! It was the most precious treasure of the sect! This Emperor Jun Tian was too kind! Press<span>ording to the probability, after three times refining, there would only be a 10% chance of sess. And after that, there wouldn''t even be a 10% chance of sess.


    And nine times refining a spirit could be said to be a thousandth of a chance! You can only seed once every thousand tries, but the key point is that you don''t have that many magical equipment or materials to try it a thousand times!


    From this, it could be seen how precious this fake face was!


    And Ye Fan was also very interested in the spiritual tool above the magical equipment. The Xuanming n, the Wordless Book that Su Qingxue had. It was very likely to be the River Diagram and Luo Book left behind by Great God Fuxi. Could it be a spiritual weapon? AlsoThere was a bunch of swords in Ye Fan''s Sword God Ring. He couldn''t be sure, and one of them was a spiritual weapon, right?

 Chapter 1513

    <span>"1513"


    Husband, you have several 3 times refined spirit tools in your possession, and the 6 Spirit Refinement Cold Moon Swords that the Leng n ancestors had passed down to you, so wouldn''t you have a better understanding of Spirit Refinement than me? " Nian Ru was somewhat perplexed. protosm<span>The Cold Moon Sword has been refined six times? It was no wonder that before this Leng Xingchen died, he would be the one to bring Leng Yue back ¡­ This sword was indeed the family heirloom of the Leng family! true


    <span>He did not know what the Leng n''s elders were thinking. They doted on such a person so much that they gave such a flying sword to Leng Xing to use. They werepletely unable to disy their true power!


    <span>Ye Fan''s mind shed like lightning, and he let out augh, "Isn''t this the exam where I was supposed to test you?"


    <span>Darling, what a joke... "This is allmon sense. What''s the point of studying?" Nian Ru chuckled.


    Ye Fan heard that group of people calling out their price. The first magical equipment had already been called to eighty-nine stones. leaf<span>The sail couldn''t help but frown. Was this Great Deste Stone so worthless? How could such a defensive magic tool require eighty-nine prehistoric stones? Or could it be... This stone was only a single unit? How many of them were there?


    "A-Jiao, how many stones do you have on you?" Ye Fan pretended to ask casually. reading<span>Ru Jiao picked up her storage pouch and inspected it before saying, "Husband, I have roughly four thousand stones." leaf


    Fan Xian put on an act and said: "Show me, could it be that you miscalcted?""How could that be? Husband, you can count for yourself. I haven''t used this Great Deste Stone concubine for a few years," Nian Ru said daintily.


    <span>Ye Fan took the bag and examined it, and found that there were only about twenty Primordial Stones inside! fruit


    However, this stone is only a unit. When you want to pay the stone, there should be a way to cut it. leaf<span>The sails gave him a rough estimate. Within his pocket, there were more than a hundred pieces of prehistoric stones, which meant that there were at least twenty thousand of them! As expected of the rich second generations, they were extremely rich!


    At this time, the first magical equipment had already been taken away by a Mortal Core warrior and the second item started to be taken off the stage.


    "First, congrattions to that immortal friend who took the first treasure. Next, everyone, please look at the second good item today." The old man on the stage opened a red cloth with a smile, revealing a white jade bottle.<span>The old man said, "My fellow immortal, this is the famous Dissemination Medicine. The bottle of ''Strengthening Energy Pill'' refined by Daoist Tian Hua has a total of ten pills. This


    <span>There was no need to borate too much on the uses of a pill. Any Qi Condensation and Foundation Establishment Cultivator could use it to improve quickly. No matter how poor their talent was, it would still improve. The key was that it would not harm their body. Although ¡­


    <span>It was said that the concocting process was very fast, but because the ingredients needed to concoct the pill were not easy to find, the quantity of the ingredients needed to concoct the pill was not high.


    One bottle for ten pills, Strengthening Pills, starting price... "A stone!" leaf


    <span>When Fan Xian heard this information, he immediately became excited. This was what he wanted! Most of his women were currently in the Body Refinement or Spirit Condensation stages. If he had this pill, he might be able to quickly rush up to Li Wu Chen''s level! switch


    <span>In other words, it could allow women to quickly enter the Foundation Establishment stage!


    However, Ye Fan discovered that the group of cultivators at the scene didn''t seem to be too interested in this bottle of pills. "


    <span>"Nine Stones ¡­" "


    "Nine stone five ¡­" "<span>"Ten stones ¡­" leaf


    The sail carefully thought about it and suddenly came to a realization. Yes... In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, it wasn''t difficult for a cultivator to reach Foundation Establishment.Especially cultivators who were able toe here, none of them were below the Foundation Establishment stage. by


    Therefore, this bottle of pills may be very attractive to those on the surface, but to this underground group of cultivators, it was nothing more than amon sight.


    Twelve stones! "


    Seeing that no one else was calling out, Ye Fan hurriedly called out a price. This<span>For a moment, the scene became quiet. No one raised the bid anymore, and quite a few cultivators turned their heads to look at them. Xiang Ru was also curiously looking at Ye Fan.


    "Haha ¡­" "As expected, the lowest grade of pills are bought by the lowest grade of people..." "The Eastern Emperor Sect''s Ming Ruo mocked."


    <span>"It is foolish for such a petty thing to offer twelve stones..." Another person said. No


    The few other cultivators alsoughed out loud. Although Leng Xing''s family background was extraordinary, everyone knew that he was trash, and the Cold Light Sect wouldn''t offend the other sects for him.


    "You really are humiliating our Cold Light Sect, hmph!" Seated on the other side, the faces of Qi Bin and the other disciples of the Cold Light Sect darkened. cold


    Yun Tao let out a sigh, signaling his junior brothers not to say anything. reading<span>Ru Jiao was slightly puzzled. "Husband, you already have quite a few medicinal herbs simr to the Strengthening Pill, why do you still want to buy it?"


    Ye Fan said in his heart, of course, it was to stock up for his family. Since it was rare toe here, of course he would buy some for them!


    As for the others looking down on him, Ye Fan didn''t care at all, and he didn''t even know these people.


    "Hehe, congrattions to the Leng n''s young master. Take this pill!" The old man on stage was full of smiles and had no intention of belittling him.


    <span>"Soon, the third item was a magic tool, but it was a sword."


    <span>Everyone, after four times of refining, this light sword is the best flying sword that our Treasure Heaven Pavilion has recently obtained. Its value shouldn''t need this little old man to exin. From


    Price... Two hundred stones! " This


    <span>The moment the sword came out, everyone''s eyes lit up. For this group of cultivators, four Spirit Refinement flying swords was enough for most of them to have a significant increase in their battle power! "


    Three hundred stones! "<span>"Four hundred!"


    <span>"Four hundred and fifty!" This


    In an instant, the group of people present all started to frantically fight over the stone, and their bid rapidly skyrocketed to "1000 stones"!<span>The other disciples of the Cold Light Sect also had glowing eyes. Other than Han Yuntao, none of them had a flying sword that had reached the Spirit Refinement realm three times over. Inverse


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, was not interested in this item. He had too many swords, one or two good ones wouldn''t even affect him much. It would be more worthwhile to buy cultivation materials to "supplement the family''s ie".


    "Two thousand stones!" After all, he was the great-grandson of the Eastern Emperor. He was also wealthy, so he directly increased his bid to two thousand. two


    <span>A thousand stones would require around ten heavy Deste Stone, enough for many cultivators to cultivate for a long time. Those with insufficient cultivation base would need to retreat.


    <span>Qi Bin, who was following Han Yuntao, raised his sign after asking for Han Yuntao''s opinion, "Two thousand one!"


    Humph! "Two thousand five hundred!" Ming Rui immediately shouted.<span>Qi Bin gritted his teeth, "Two thousand and six hundred!" Ming


    Ruiughed out loud, "If you have the ability, add 500 stones to the ground! Without the Prehistoric Stone, what are you fighting with this young master for!? Three thousand stones! " homo-


    Lin Bin''s face was flushed red. He had spent a lot of effort to umte arge pile of prehistoric stones. He had rushed here just for this four times refined spirit sword. In the end, he met this upstart, Ming Rui.<span>Three thousand one hundred stones! " Han Yuntao calmly raised the signboard.


    "Eldest Brother!" Qi Bin said softly, "I... "I don''t have that much ¡­" cold


    <span>Yun Tao smiled. "It''s fine. I will bear a part of the responsibility in a fight between fellow students..." homo-


    Binyan''s eyes turned red. She was so touched that she almost shed tears. Ming


    Rui was still fuming when he saw Han Yuntao attacking again. He did not put his cultivation base to good use yet again. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Four thousand!" This


    Once the price was called, the entire audience went into an uproar. Four thousand would cost twenty pieces of Prehistoric Stone! !<span>Even some of the elders of the four great sects wouldn''t be able to produce this much! Hong


    <span>The Deste Stone was a valuable resource that could not be reimed. After all, the sword could be found and refined by a Spirit Master. This price had already somewhat exceeded the value of the sword. homo-


    <span>Ma Ke sat down with an unwilling and lonely expression. Although he was unwilling, the price was already too high for him to bear. cold


    Yun Tao, on the other hand, frowned. He looked at Ye Fan and said: "Brother Xing ¡­ ¡­." Can I use it as a cushion for a thousand stones? Once we return to the sect, I will return it to you. "


    "Eldest Brother!" "This is..." Qi Bin and the other disciples were moved to tears. Han Yuntao actually went to the Cold Star to borrow the Great Deste Stone for him? And he needed to pay more than a thousand stones!?


    Leng Xingchen was famous for being a fuerdai. Aside from his cultivation base and trash, his entire body was filled with treasures. A thousand stone was obviously a small matter, and he definitely brought it with him.<span>All the other buyers present were also impressed by Han Yuntao''s character. This


    It was not against the rules. After all, the Holy Orchid Pavilion only wanted a high price. If a few people were willing to spend money together, then it was possible. Large


    Most of the Cultivators thought that Leng Xingchen would definitely give him face. After all, Han Yuntao had already spoken, and it wasn''t like he was taking it, but borrowing it.


    Moreover, Ming Rui mocked the cold star. If he could snatch the sword from Ming Rui''s hands at this moment, it would be equivalent to venting his anger! Right<span>Yu Lengxing, this was a deal that would make good money. He would help him vent his anger and gain the goodwill of a fellow sect member to receive a favor.


    Therefore, Ming Rui was gnashing his teeth, wishing that he could stop this kind of behavior.


    However, no one had thought that this young master Leng would actually smile innocently and say two words, "Not lending."<span>"..." All


    There wasplete silence. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1514

    1514 ColdYun Tao''s expression changed from one of astonishment to disbelief. Slowly, it changed to one of anger and gloom. A cold glint shed across his eyes. And ¡­


    Qi Bin and the other inner disciples'' faces had already turned ck. They really wanted to rush up and ruthlessly teach Ye Fan a lesson! leaf


    <span>The sail simply said, "Not lending", but it was equivalent to making Han Yuntao feel embarrassed. Qi Bin and the others looked poor and pitiful. cold


    Yun Tao and the others were like a huge joke! Don


    The great sky spirit realm, the sky level sword intent''s number one disciple in the Cold Light Sect, the future sessor to the sect leader, actually asked a Foundation Establishment stage trash to borrow a Great Deste Stone, the key point was ¡­ The other party even rejected it!? waste


    Things are originally trash, but if you borrow money from trash and are rejected by trash, isn''t that even more pathetic?! This<span>If word of this got out, Han Yuntao would be theughingstock of everyone! cold


    Yun Tao had never thought that Leng Xing would dare to reject his request. This was unimaginable! Where did he get so much courage!? "You still dare to say you won''t lend it to me with a smile!?"


    Trash... Damn it... Eldest senior brother... I must teach him a lesson today! battle


    How dare you disregard your eldest senior brother when you are the only son of the Leng n? " As he spoke, Qi Bin was about to rush out. can


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Two Earth Spirit Realm ck clothed cultivators instantly appeared in front of Qi Bin.<span>"It''s forbidden to make a move within the pavilion. Please return to your seats, or leave..." A cultivator immediately said solemnly.


    Han Yuntao held Qi Bin back and said, "Junior Brother, forget it... "The rules cannot be broken in the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company."


    <span>"Many thanks for Young Master Han''s understanding." The two cultivators sped their hands and left.


    After all, the Celestial Treasure Trading Company had been founded by the Grandmaster of the Heavenly Treasures. Even though it was only for business, there were still many powerful forces that could ensure the safety of the business. cold


    Yun Tao, Qi Bin, and the others could only sit down. However, Qi Bin and the others looked at Ye Fan with hatred in their eyes. Ming<span>Ruiughed out loud, "Han-Yuntao, I feel so sorry for you. You can''t even talk about a piece of trash. You are the leader of the Cold Light Sect. You don''t look too good ¡­" This


    <span>If you want to me something, me your trash young master from the Leng n! "Haha ¡­" Now


    <span>Many cultivators smiled and shook their heads as they whispered to each other. All of them felt pity for Han Yuntao. His illustrious reputation had been ruined by the trash of the Leng n.


    <span>Han Yuntao''s expression remained unchanged, as if nothing had happened. No


    <span>No matter what, a conflict did not erupt. reading


    Ru Jiao was also startled. She patted her chest. She didn''t really care as her husband didn''t want to borrow the Primordial Stone. If


    Since they were from the same sect, they might as well do so. However, Qi Bin and the other top ten inner sect disciples always looked down on Leng Xing and kept calling him trash.<span>However, she had never expected that her husband would actually go against Han Yuntao. This was simply unprecedented! Although ¡­


    Han Yuntao didn''t dare to do anything to Leng Xing because he was the only son of the Leng n. However, there was a huge gap in strength between the two of them. Most people wouldn''t be able to withstand such pressure.


    <span>"Husband, it was so close just now. Fortunately, eldest senior brother didn''t get angry, but I don''t know if he''lle looking for you when we return to the sect."


    Ye Fan thought to himself, just look for it? I am a fuerdai, the Leng n''s sole son, how dare he? If they really were to fight, he wasn''t afraid!


    The reason why Ye Fan didn''t want to borrow it was very simple. It was because he needed to save on the Prehistoric Stone, so he could use it to buy things.Although the other party would pay him back after lending him a thousand stones, if something good came up and he ran out of Prehistoric Stone, wouldn''t he miss it?


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan would try his best to keep the Primordial Stone in his hand, and buy what he wanted. To


    Ye Fan didn''t care about offending people at all. In any case, after a few days, he would "mysteriously disappear".


    <span>"Congrattions to young master Ming Rui of the Eastern Emperor Sect for obtaining this superior flying sword. The next thing to do is to cultivate a bottle of elixir ¡­"


    This elixir was the ''Pure Spirit Mind Pill'' that was consumed by the most popr Core Formation cultivator in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Yes<span>Stabilizing the origin soul and resisting the miraculous effects of inner demons was a very helpful elixir in assailing the spirit sculpting realm ¡­


    As for the value of this pill, everyone should be aware. The starting price is one hundred stones ¡­. punching


    Molding a spirit? Ye Fan thought that he temporarily won''t be able to use it, but he will have to use it in the future. Moreover, the women also need it, so even if he bought it, it would definitely be useful!Buy!


    <span>Ye Fan made up his mind, and when the group of people shouted 300 stones, he directly shouted "350 stones"!


    The group of cultivators at the front looked back in shock. Ming Rui sneered, "Trash from the Leng n, you haven''t even reached the Pill, what use do you have for this pill!?"<span>"Haha ¡­" "Earlier, I was unwilling to borrow the Primordial Stone to buy a flying sword for my fellow sect members, but now, I''m willing to pay such a high price for a pill that I don''t need. How interesting."


    <span>The young master of the Leng n lived up to his reputation... He wondered if the ancestor of the Leng n would be so angry that he would lose his peace in the underworld... "Haha ¡­"


    <span>The group of people mocked him coldly. On the other side, Qi Bin and the other disciples of the Cold Light Sect were so angry that their eyes had already turned red.


    "Eldest Brother... This piece of trash ¡­ "With the backing of the Leng n, I can''t wait to kill him for such a reckless act ¡­" Qi Bin was so angry that he almost vomited blood."Shut up!" Han Yuntao frowned and said, "Junior Leng, what you did was wrong. We should not kill each other. We are not rough rogue cultivators, we are just big sects." cold


    Yun Tao didn''t lower his voice intentionally. Quite a few people who heard him started to admire him. And ¡­


    <span>With regards to the "random spending" of the good-for-nothing young master, the cultivators were especially contemptuous. leaf


    <span>The sail did not care about all this. Seeing that no one was bidding anymore, she hurriedly shouted, "Hey! No one shouted! This pill belongs to me! "


    <span>The old man on the stage didn''t know whether tough or cry and knocked the gong. "Congrattions young master Leng, you''ve be so lucky again!"


    Nian Ru said in bewilderment, "Husband, this Core Formation pill ¡­ You can ask them for it if you want it, but why are you in such a hurry to buy it ¡­? "


    <span>"Oh, the more the merrier! The more the merrier! " Ye Fan casually said.


    <span>Soon, other treasures and a few magic tools began to be auctioned off, but Ye Fan was not interested. When


    <span>Once again appearing the pill, refining materials, Ye Fan quickly made a bid! Only


    If there was anything useful for cultivation, Ye Fan would have directly taken it without any hesitation!


    Unknowingly, the dozens of cultivation materials were all bought by Ye Fan, spending a total of more than 5000 stones! oneThe group of cultivators were all dumbstruck. They couldn''t help but feel that this young master Leng was crazy.


    Is there something wrong with this trash''s head? "A single Foundation Establishment cultivator buys so many elixirs and medicinal ingredients?"<span>It was one thing to buy a Core Formation Stage pill, but he also bought a Spirit Creation Stage pill? Could it be that he bought it for his teachers and elders? "


    <span>It was so baffling... Even though the Leng n is one of the two great ns that have opened the mountain, with their foundation being squandered like this, they will lose sooner orter! " external


    <span>Since everyone could not bear to continue watching this, the disciples of the Cold Light Sect were naturally angry at Ye Fan to the point that their teeth were itching. quintuple


    Thousand Stones! Buying a bunch of cultivation items that he did not need, yet not willing to borrow a thousand stones to help them obtain a rare flying sword!?


    This was obviously meant to humiliate Han Yuntao and the others, as if to say, "I have money, but I won''t lend it to you!"Darling ¡­ This ¡­ This buys too much! " Xiang Ru was a little flustered. What was her husband thinking? leaf


    <span>Fan Xian clicked his tongue. He was just enjoying his purchases. He was happy to think that his own women, brothers, and even his own daughter could have a lot of cultivation resources and improve quickly along the way. on


    It was just that, "A-Jiao, it''s only five thousand stones. Could it be that your husband is so poor?" "He can''t even afford such a small amount of Deste Stone?"


    Then ¡­ "That''s not it. My husband is the young master of the Leng n, so he can afford to pay for this little bit of prehistoric stone ¡­" Nian Ru hastily said. leaf


    Fan Xian grinned and said, "That''s why I said this is just a small matter. Don''t try to stop me. Your husband is so poor that he''s only left with the prehistoric stone!" leaf<span>Fan Xian didn''t care if the others heard it or not. The moment he said it, the faces of all the cultivators turned green... reading


    <span>Ru Jiao felt a wave of helplessness in her heart. Her husband was so cheerful today. Even though it was a good thing, wasn''t it too obvious ¡­ This


    If they were to provoke some provocateurs and busybodies after they left, what would they do?


    However, her husband was so happy with a smile on his face. It was truly rare for her to be happy with him. If she had any difficulties, she would just go along with him ¡­


    Thinking about this, Nian Ruyu did not try to persuade Ye Fan anymore. She said sweetly, "As long as Darling is happy, it''s good that I have talked too much. Look, Darling, the next treasure is out..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1515

    1515


    Ye Fan raised his head and saw that on the stage, there were two treasures, both covered with ck cloth. When<span>When he removed the ck cloth, a dazzling white-gold halo and an object emitting a demonic red glow illuminated the entire arena! cub


    On a closer look, it turned out to be a thick piece of wood and a clump of what appeared to be ck and red blood."This is ¡­" "Tai Yi Gold Wood!?"


    That is ck Qilin blood?! " This


    <span>Suddenly, all the buyers present revealed looks of excitement. Even the calm Han Yuntao and some other Spirit Creation experts who hadn''t called out a price all had shining eyes. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian thought to himself: What is this? He looks really powerful?


    The old man on the stage was quite pleased with himself and said: "Everyone, for these two Spirit Refinement techniques to use the ''Fire Attraction'' and ''Spirit Realm'', I believe there is no need for this little one to exin them. Everyone should know how precious they are.<span>The Grand Yi Gold Wood was something that could not be found in the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World. The blood of the ck Qilin was left behind by a beast from the ancient times, and there were no longer any living ck Qilins left.


    If he gave these two treasures to a top tier Spirit Master, he could use the mixed metal and metal ether to ignite the spirit fire, and use the ck Qilin blood to draw upon the world''s spirit artifacts, which would greatly increase his chances of refining a spirit artifact that could break through six times!Among the celestial friends here, there might not be a Spirit Master, but the Spirit Masters from the various sects and itinerant cultivators would probably not let go of such a good material...


    <span>As these two items were extremelypatible with each other, the starting price for this auction would be ¡­ "A thousand stones!" leaf


    The sail couldn''t help but be startled, these two materials for refining spirit actually reached a price of 1000?!However, the cultivators at the scene did not seem to be surprised at all!


    A spirit refining material that could allow a spirit artifact to increase six times in a row was iparably precious.It all depended on luck to see, in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, it was basicallypletely non-renewable. off


    The key was that those that needed this material would usually have at least six Spirit Refinement magical equipment, which was the peak group of cultivators in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. This


    <span>"A group of cultivators naturally wouldn''tck the Deste Flood Stone, and would onlyck better magic tools. This price ispletely eptable to them!"


    <span>"Two thousand!"


    Three thousand! ""No one can even think of snatching it from me! "Five thousand!" At this moment, Ming Rui stood up and shouted. Now


    <span>Many cultivators present could only helplessly shake their heads. Obviously, the reason Ming Rui dared to shout like this was because he had the support of someone from the Eastern Emperor Sect.


    <span>This kind of good thing, even if it was offered to the Mountain Splitter Grandmaster, it would still be of a very high grade. Ming Rui would not even need to pay a Great Deste Stone, as the Eastern Emperor Sect would be willing to offer such a price.


    Hmph, it''s not only your Eastern Emperor Sect that has Prehistoric Stones. "A gray-clothed man from the Northern Xuan Sect raised his hand," Six thousand!<span>Ming Rui gritted his teeth and said: "Ling Tian Man! What do you mean by that? There are no Spirit Masters in your sect! "


    <span>Ling Tian then chuckled, "With such good ingredients, do you have to be afraid of not finding a good Spirit Master?" "Ming Rui, don''t say too much. If you want to snatch these two treasures, just bid!"


    "Alright!" Ming Rui gritted his teeth and said, "8,000 stones!" This<span>When he shouted, many people in the audience drew in a cold breath. He had actually added two thousand? Only the direct descendants of the four great sects had such a heroic spirit.


    <span>Some of the rogue cultivators and small sects that were extremely envious could only sit there obediently, shaking their heads and sighing ¡­


    Fortunately, they didn''t have any six Spirit Refinement magical equipment, so it wasn''t too bad.


    <span>If Ming Rui bought it, it definitely wouldn''t be for his own use. It would be to show respect to the ancestor of the Eastern Emperor Sect or to a few elders with extremely high cultivations.


    <span>When Ling Tian heard the price, he did not dare to raise the price anymore. He shouted, "8100 stones!"


    "82,000!" Ming Rui continued to raise the bid. one


    In the next moment, Bei Xuan and the two Eastern Emperor Sects started to fight each other. The old man on the stage had a smile blossoming on his face ¡­ leaf<span>The sail touched its chin as it looked at Ling Tian and thought of the ck lotus that he had killed... He did not know if the Northern Xuan Sect was searching for the missing person.


    "Darling ¡­" Husband! " At this time, Nian Ruyu pushed Ye Fan''s arm and whispered, "Husband, we still have ten thousand more stones. Why don''t we go and rob those two spirit materials as well!"


    <span>Our Cold Light Sect also has a few magic tools that can be used to refine spirits five or six times. Our sect''s elders will definitely want this kind of materials as well. leaf


    Fan frowned. Although he was interested in refining this material, he felt that it wasn''t worth spending all his remaining prehistoric stones to buy this material.


    <span>After all, he didn''t need the materials for refining the spirit temporarily, and refining the spirit would be risky at the moment.


    If he had over a hundred thousand prehistoric stones, he wouldn''t have to worry about using them. Perhaps he would buy them and use them for refining elixirs in the future, but today ¡­ "Ye Fan can''t bear to part with it."<span>"Forget it, I don''t like this thing." Ye Fan said.


    Upon hearing her husband say so, Xiang Rujiao could only give an "Oh" in response.On the other side, Han Yuntao turned around and said, "Junior Xinghe, if you are willing, we will bid together."


    "Buying these two spirit materials and paying respect to our seniors will not be a waste. We will definitely return a portion of the Primordial Stone to us." leaf


    Fan Xian grinned and said: "I still want to buy something else. This item is too expensive."


    You piece of trash! He spent five thousand stone to buy so many useless pills! This kind of true treasure that can only be encountered by luck but not sought after, yet you actually refused to buy it!? " "Qi Bin could not take it any longer and started swearing."


    Selfish! There''s really no saving him! "


    "Cold Star!" You, the trash, are worthy to be a member of the Leng n!? "The other disciples of the Cold Light Sect were also gritting their teeth; they were thoroughly disappointed in this trash.


    <span>Being called trash by this group of people, although it wasn''t him, Ye Fan was still very annoyed in his heart.


    The key point was that this stone was simply the Great Deste Stone of the Cold Star. Even if Ye Fan didn''t have the time to use it, this group of people didn''t have the chance to present it to their elders.


    <span>Ye Fan sneered, and loudly said, "You guys are so excited, so concerned about the sect, go buy it yourself!" He was shouting out a price! one


    He didn''t have the ability nor did he dare to call out a price to help a destitute person. Yet, he asked this young master if he had the Deste Flood Stone to please an elder. How could he still have the face? MeWhether or not he was a member of the Leng n was decided by the founder of the Cold-Colored Sect! Could it be that I have to ask you!? To


    If you don''t have the ability, then let''s go outside. Either you die or I die, do you dare!? If you don''t dare, then shut up! " nick


    As soon as the call was sent back, Qi Bin and the other inner disciples were all stunned. All of their faces were ashen, and they were speechless for a long time. And ¡­


    <span>The other cultivators present were all dumbstruck. No one could have imagined that the trash of the Leng n, the young master, would actually be in the Foundation Establishment stage, speaking to a group of Core Formation disciples in such a manner.


    Han Yuntao and the rest were all in disbelief. In the past, Leng Xinghe had scolded and mocked them in such a manner that they didn''t even dare to look at him directly. But now ¡­ How dare he answer back so arrogantly!?


    Xiang Ru was also frightened to the point that her beautiful face paled, but she didn''t know why, but deep in her heart, she actually felt a surge of admiration for this man''s arrogance. A trace of infatuation appeared in her beautiful eyes.How many times had she dreamed of her husband in the middle of the night? Suddenly, there would be a day when he was able to stand up and not be so submissive ¡­ Even though his cultivation base could not be broken through, he could not afford to lose to the Evesting Stone.


    Now, it was as if her dream hade true, and she saw her husband stand up! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1516

    1516


    "This is crazy ¡­" Crazy... This trash... You actually dare to talk back!? " Qi Bin and the other disciples muttered, unable to believe their ears. coldYun Tao frowned and remained silent. An inexplicable look shed across his eyes.


    "Elder Senior-apprentice Brother, when we go outter, I will definitely teach this trash a lesson. I won''t take this lying down for a trash to act so arrogantly!" Qi Bin said.<span>Han Yuntao advised, "Junior Brother, we are from the same sect, how can we kill each other outside? Don''t let others see us as jokes."


    "But ¡­"


    Another disciple who was smarter reached out to stop him, "Hey, Senior Brother Qi Bin, eldest senior brother is right. We cannot allow internal strife outside.Moreover, he was the only son of the Leng n, so it would be difficult to report back to him if he was hurt. Large


    Even my family is unhappy about this matter. I can return to my sect and settle the debt with the proper rules, then settle the score with the best of my ability... "


    Hearing that, Qi Bin suddenly thought of something, andughed fiercely: "Good! We''ll take care of him when we get back! " cold


    Yun Tao didn''t say anything either, as if he didn''t hear what his junior brothers were saying. Then ¡­


    At the side, Xiang Ru, after hearing these people''s words, felt uneasy. She looked at Ye Fan and said, "Husband ¡­. This will be troublesome. They''ll definitely wait for you to return and use the sect''s rules to deliberately make things difficult for you. " leaf


    Fan Xian indifferently replied: "What''s there to be afraid of? Your husband naturally has his own ns."


    <span>"But ¡­"


    "A-Jiao!" "You don''t trust your husband?" Ye Fan frowned.


    Xiang Ru hurriedly shook her head, "I don''t dare, then ¡­ "Then husband must be careful."Although she said this, in her heart, Nian Ru Jiao already nned to have her elders take care of her once they got back so her husband wouldn''t be bullied.


    <span>At this moment, the two materials needed for refining the spiritual energy already required 16,000 stones, which required arge amount of prehistoric stones to exchange for. North


    <span>The man named Ling Tian from the Xuan Sect sat down. He couldn''t take out any more prehistoric stones because that was the limit his sect would give him.


    <span>Ming Rui had a proud expression on his face as he scanned the surroundings with acent look, saying: "If no one dares to fight with our Eastern Emperor Sect, then it belongs to us!"


    The entire audience was silent. Such a high price, if he could really break through to the Spirit Refinement realm six times, it would be worth it. But


    Yes, for things like refining spirit, there was no guarantee that it would all fail, so ¡­ "Whether or not these sixteen thousand stones are worth it will depend on luck."


    <span>"Congrattions to Young Master Ming Rui of the Eastern Emperor Sect. This Grand Yi Gold Wood and ck Qilin blood both belong to the Eastern Emperor Sect. You truly excite the envy of others, haha!" The old man on the stageughed.


    Ling Tian red at Ming Rui unwillingly, but couldn''t say anything.


    The following items were not as valuable as these two. They were basically spirit pills, herbs, and some other small tools that were rted to cultivation. This


    Immediately, Ye Fan became excited again, and under the looks of a group of people who were looking at a fool, Ye Fan bought a big pile of cultivation materials.


    <span>When the auction came to its end, the old man on the stage smiled mysteriously once again, "Today''sst treasure is also a pill ¡­" Speak


    The old man picked up a white porcin bottle and removed the red stopper.Soon, an iparably refreshing fragrance filled the entire venue!


    This was ¡­ "Spirit Tempering Pill!?" erection


    At this moment, arge amount of exmations came from the scene, and the cultivators once again had a fervent look in their eyes. Old<span>The headughed and said, "That''s right, thest item is this single Spirit Tempering Pill. This


    <span>There was no need to mention the effects of the pill. The Core Formation and spirit sculpting stages were both reliable and had the opportunity to enhance their own aurous core or spirit bodies.


    <span>Although it was a very small probability, it was still a very rare method to increase the strength of a golden core or spirit body!


    In the business of the Treasure Heaven Pavilion, there was no need to hide this pill from everyone. There was only one pill in the entire store, and only the people here could buy it today. No


    "Tell me more. The starting price is two thousand stones!" aural<span>At this point, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be surprised. This was actually a pill that could enhance the Jindan and the spiritual body? Meaning


    Thinking about it, Mortal Pills can be upgraded to Earth pills, and Earth pills can be upgraded to Heaven pills? Earth spirit could be used to increase the level of Heavenly Spirit, and Heavenly Spirit had the chance to be a celestial spirit?! This


    It was indeed a huge temptation. Even though the chances of sess were very slim, there was still a chance of sess! fundus<span>Different children had different lifespans. Their cultivation and strength, as well as their future prospects, would all be vastly different. by


    Therefore, to cultivators, this pill was incredibly precious! !<span>Even if it was one in a thousand or one in ten thousand, he still wanted to give it a try!


    "Sure enough, the bidders rose and fell one after another!"


    <span>"Three thousand!"


    "Four thousand!"


    "Five thousand ¡­" coldAt this moment, Yun Tao had also joined the battle. If his Heavenly Spirit could reach the level of immortal, then he would have the chance to be the number one person under the long-lived realm. Naturally, he would be filled with boundless desire ¡­ "


    Six thousand! " Han Yuntao gritted his teeth.


    Ling Tian, who had previously failed to purchase the materials for the Spirit Refinement realm, went all out and shouted, "8000!" Fit<span>At this moment, Ming Rui, who had spent almost all of the Deste Stone''s energy, was extremely anxious.


    <span>Although he was the great-grandson of the Sect Leader, his Earth Core realm cultivation was not outstanding enough. He really wanted to be a Heaven Pill, only then would he have a chance to reconstruct his spirit. Ming


    Rui hastily followed the three disciples to discuss, then raised his sign: "8500!"


    All the cultivators present were stunned. Just how much wealth did the Eastern Emperor Sect have? They actually wanted to snatch it? Ling


    He did not expect that Ming Rui would dare to smash the Great Destion Stone again, so he did not dare to raise his voice and buy a Spirit Tempering Pill. After all, this was not his main goal, and his sect might not allow it.


    What made this group of people even more baffled was that a familiar voice sounded from behind them ¡­


    <span>"Eight thousand six hundred stones."


    The cultivators present all looked at Ye Fan in disbelief as if they had seen a ghost.<span>"Cold Star!" You are just a trash in the Foundation Establishment stage, what Spirit Tempering Pill do you want!? " Ming


    <span>Rui was about to go crazy. Was this guy really stupid or was he here to cause trouble!? Didn''t he know that with this sort of aptitude, there was basically no need to consider Core Formation and Spirit Creation!?


    Han Yuntao and Qi Bin didn''t say anything this time. They knew that a Soul Tempering Pill with such a high probability of being a special pill was worth the price. However, the problem was ¡­ How could a cold star be used!?<span>If Leng Xingchen bought it, there was no guarantee that it would still fall into their hands even after they reported back to their sect. Therefore, they didn''t interfere and were more than willing to buy it.


    <span>On the other hand, Nian Ru Jiao''s heart was in her throat. A Foundation Establishment stage cultivator snatching the Spirit Tempering Pill? She couldn''t understand her husband''s thoughts at all ¡­


    Ye Fan actually didn''t think too much about it. He still had around 8600 or 700 primeval stones left in his pocket, and this was already thest treasure of the Jade Pavilion. He


    He might not need it, but he could give it to the women to use in the future.<span>Ye Fan also didn''t think that he would be staying in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and that the next time the Exquisite Pavilion opened for sale, he might as well use the rest of the Great Deste Stone to bid for the Spirit Tempering Pill. aural


    After hearing Ming Rui''s words, Ye Fan sneered: "What?" He didn''t have any Prehistoric Stone, and yet he came here to scare people? This young master iscking in everything else, not in the Primordial Stone. Do you have any objections? "Who made the rule that the Foundation Establishment stage couldn''t buy the Spirit Tempering Pill?"


    "You ¡­" Ming Jing was so angry that his face turned red. He almost wanted to rush over and stab Ye Fan to death. leaf<span>Fan Xian, on the other hand, was secretly delighted. Being a hedonistic rich second generation and spending money so arrogantly seemed to be quite interesting.


    At this moment, Ming Rui could not take this lying down. His head was burning with anger as he shouted, "Ten thousand stones!" All


    The cultivators were once again astounded. Although the Spirit Tempering Pill was precious, 10,000 stones was already a terrifying price. Moreover... Ming Rui had spent so much just now.<span>"How is it? Cold Star? Come on! Do you dare to yell again!? Who exactly doesn''t have a Great Deste Stone?! " Ming Ruiughed maniacally.


    Who would have thought that right after he finished his sentence, Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders and indifferently said, "I just happen to have 8600 left, why did you add so much?" "If you bid ten thousand, then it''s yours."


    Ming Rui''s expression suddenly became as stiff as a weathered rock. After a long while, he finally broke down!Ming Rui''s eyes were bloodshot. He almost vomited a mouthful of blood!


    <span>Originally, he had obtained the Spirit Tempering Pill from 8500 years ago, but because of this Young Master Leng''s timely intervention, it had abruptly turned into 10,000 pills!?


    <span>"Cold Star ¡­." The sharp eyes seemed as if they wanted to devour Ye Fan, and were glowing with a green light.


    <span>Almost all of the cultivators present looked at Ming Rui with iparable regret ¡­


    Although this young master of the Eastern Emperor Sect had bought today''s three most precious treasures, however ¡­ Why did she feel that he was so pitiful?

 Chapter 1517

    1517


    Ye Fan thought, since he couldn''t buy the Spirit Tempering Pills, it would be good if he could keep the Primordial Stone. In any case, Chu Yunyao needed arge amount of stones for her research. He


    He had already plundered arge number of bottles and jars of spirit pills, as well as many herbs. This time, he hade to the right ce.


    <span>After the auction had ended, Ye Fan and Xiang Ru went to the pavilion and paid the prehistoric stone, epting all the items. leaf


    The sails themselves weren''t sure if these goods were right or wrong, so they assumed the posturing of a great old master. "A-Jiao, help me count them down and don''t let anything go wrong."


    <span>"Yes, Husband." Nian Ru replied gently. Then, she inspected these treasures one by one. She was very serious and meticulous. side


    The nearby cultivators of the Treasure Heaven Pavilion all felt pity in their hearts when they saw this scene ¡­ [email protected]@


    <span>The great beauty of the Fairy Spirit World was actually married to a good-for-nothing who squandered her money and had a screw loose. Furthermore, she was being used like this. She truly felt that it wasn''t worth the beauty.


    <span>However, Xiang Rujiao didn''t mind at all. Her husband had ordered her around in front of everyone, and she was willing and took it for granted.


    <span>In the past, her husband would always keep his distance from her. He would bring her a cup of tea and light a fire, but he would never let her do it. He would even say, "Thank you" every now and then.


    <span>"Husband, everything is correct. I''ve confirmed everything." Nian Bing smiled. leaf


    <span>The moment the sail heard this, it immediately put everything into its own storage bag without a second word.


    The nearby cultivators were even more speechless. After buying so much, why don''t you give yourself a Daopanion? How could such a man be worthy of being served in such a manner by Thoughtful!? reading


    <span>Ru Jiao didn''t mind at all. She held onto the man''s arm and said, "Husband, how about we head back to the sect now? Eldest senior brother and the rest seemed to have just left. We can catch up to them and return together with them. "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Why are you chasing after me?" reading


    Ru Jiao bit her lip and said softly, "I''m worried ¡­ "Just now, my husband angered that Ming Rui, afraid of bringing disaster upon himself."


    Ye Fan suddenly came to a realization. That''s right, this wasn''t the surface world, but the Ancient Immortal Spirit World where the strong preyed on the weak.<span>He was currently under the protection of the Treasure Heaven Pavilion. However, once he left, if Ming Rui and the others came looking for trouble, there would be no one left to protect him.


    Of course, the First Young Master of the Leng n, Ming Rui, might not truly be ruthless. However, this was only a guess. If they were to get angry, no one could guarantee it.<span>However, Ye Fan did not want to go back with Han Yuntao and his gang. These guys just opened their mouths and shouted for trash. He was afraid that he would not be able to hold it in and kill them.


    <span>"A-Jiao, your husband still wants to take a stroll around. He''s in no hurry to go back. There''s still a lot of ces in Cold Dew City that we haven''t been to." Ye Fan still wanted to get more useful information, so when he returned to the Cold Light Sect, who knows what kind of situation he would encounter. reading


    Ru Jiao also liked ying around in the city with her lover. She thought that with how many treasures that Ming Rui had, he would probably return to the Eastern Emperor Sect early. She said, "Alright. Husband, let''s go walk on another street."Ye Fan smiled and walked out of the Exquisite Pavilion with the beautiful woman.


    Along the way, there was naturally arge amount of envy and disdain in his eyes. leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t care at all. He had been intentionally or unintentionally using Nian Rujiao''s words to get a better understanding of the information regarding the Cold Light Sect and his own Leng n. reading


    Ru Jiao didn''t think too much. Whatever her lover asked, she would say. It wasn''t easy for her husband to talk to her for so long, so she was too happy to say anything. When


    Walking past a small shop that sold women''s essories, Nian Ru''s eyes lit up. She wanted to go take a look, but she was a little hesitant.


    When Ye Fan discovered this, he took the initiative to hold the woman''s hand and said, "A-Jiao, I saw a few small headdress pieces that seem to be very suitable for you. Come ¡­" "Come and take a look." reading<span>Ru Jiao was overjoyed as she nodded sweetly. She snuggled up to the man and arrived at the entrance of the small shop.


    Ye Fan also didn''t know of the beauty of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, but Nian Ru was born beautiful and looked good in anything she wore. Hence, he chose a few hairpins and hairpins that he thought had a very good temperament and put them on Nian Ru Jiao. reading


    Ru Jiao blushed like a ripe red apple, beautiful like a drop of water. "Husband ¡­. You have never worn a hairpin for me before ¡­ " leaf<span>Fan Xian was startled. What the hell was this cold star? Why didn''t it do anything? It was so exciting when holding hands and wearing a hairpin, could it be... The round room isn''t round, right? If


    <span>It was Nian Ru Jiao who had a low cultivation. He could still tell whether a woman was perfect or not.


    Unfortunately, she was an Earth Core cultivator after all. Even if she was, she had already merged with other energies during the Core Formation stage. by


    Therefore, Ye Fan also didn''t know whether or not Nian Ru Jiao had made the rounds, but seeing the mature charm of a woman, she should be a woman, unless she was pretending to be so in order to prevent others from discovering something.


    <span>Seeing a woman so shy, Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel that she was really cute.


    Even though he was more than 180 years old, his rtionship with the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was very close. He had only trained for a short period of time and had onlye in contact with a few things. He was actually simpler than some women in their twenties.


    <span>"Silly A-Jiao, if you like it, I''ll wear it for you every day," Ye Fan couldn''t help but blurt out.


    <span>The honey in Nian Bing''s eyes was about to spill. He said in a soft "En", "I like it ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan sucked in a deep breath. It was a pity that he would have to leave in a few more days. Why do I feel a little sad all of a sudden...


    Right at this time, Ye Fan suddenly felt a pair of eyes peeking at him from behind.<span>Although it was not very obvious, Ye Fan was still keenly aware of it.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said with a smile, "A-Jiao, there seems to be a pretty good teahouse up ahead. Let''s go have a cup of tea first, then go back, shall we?"<span>"I''ll listen to my husband." At this moment, even though Nian Ru Jiao''s head was turning sweet, it didn''t matter where she went. to


    Inside the teahouse, only cultivators could sit on the top floor. After the two of them sat down, they ordered a pot of tea and some fruits, then sat down.


    <span>After taking a sip of tea, Ye Fan pped his forehead and said, "A-Jiao, I suddenly remembered that I forgot to buy something. Wait here for a while, I''ll be right back." reading


    Upon hearing this, Ru Jiao hurriedly stood up and said, "I''ll go with my husband."


    "Be obedient, sit down. Your husband must go buy some, otherwise, he will get angry." Ye Fan pretended to be unhappy and said.


    <span>"My husband, I was afraid that some of the people in the Precious Tree Sect would harm my husband ¡­" After all, their husband had taken away quite a number of their favorites ¡­


    "Although this is the Cold Dew City, which is the territory of our Cold Light Sect, it''s not guaranteed that some people will secretly attack us ¡­"


    Ye Fan waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, I will go ande back soon. Your husband knows his limits."


    Seeing Ye Fan insisting on this, Nian Ru was afraid that Ye Fan would make her husband unhappy. She could only sit down and said eagerly, "If Darling is in danger, you must not keep fighting ¡­ ¡­ "Use your protective magic treasures and escape as soon as possible."<span>"Alright, alright, I got it." Ye Fan smiled, reached out his hand to touch the woman''s head, and then quickly went downstairs. iso


    After reaching the back of the teahouse, Ye Fan avoided Nian Ru''s line of sight and directly stepped on his flying sword, heading out of the city towards a mountaintop.


    Soon, Ye Fan discovered that there were four people following behind him, and they even purposely kept a distance, afraid that he would notice them ahead of time. leaf<span>Fan Xian sneered in his heart. If you don''t run away after obtaining the treasure and still dare to sneak in to ambush us, then don''t me me for being ruthless ¡­ leaf


    The sails pretended that nothing had happened and quickly flew into the deserted forest ¡­

 Chapter 1518

    1518 fix


    People who walked the path of cultivation, such as Leng Xing and Xiang Rujiao, were considered to be in the younger generation because their lifespan was generally longer.


    In here, cultivators didn''t need to look for a daopanion when they were a few years old, and instead, they had to have children when they were a few years old. Yes


    When fated to be Daopanions, they would also take their leave early. Some were only able to meet a suitable Daopanion after a thousand years, which could be considered normal. by<span>Therefore, although the Ancient Immortal Spirit World wasn''t as big as the surface world, its poption was far less than the surface world. Adding in the most populous mortals, there were only a few hundred million people. Large


    <span>In most ces, there were no signs of humans. This was also the reason why many ancient beasts and nts were able to survive here. leaf


    <span>The forest that the sail entered was only a few miles away from the Cold Dew City. However, it was covered in vegetation, and other than some footprints made by wild beasts, there was not a single person in sight. leaf


    <span>As soon as the sailnded on the ground, it started to look around in search for a rtively empty space ¡­ This


    "Suddenly, four figures appeared out of nowhere and surrounded Ye Fan."


    trash from the Leng n, what are you looking for? " The man wearing a bright yellow embroidered robe, with a gloomy face and a sneer on his face, was none other than Ming Rui of the Eastern Emperor Sect!Along with Ming Rui, there were also three Mortal Core warriors from the Eastern Emperor Sect. They too had a mocking, evil smile on their faces. leaf


    The sail looked back and was not surprised at all: "I want to find a ce to dig a big hole..." "<span>Dig into a pit? " Ming Rui frowned and wondered why this good-for-nothing wasn''t surprised at all by their appearance. He hesitated and asked, "What are you trying to dig?" leaf


    Fan Xian chuckled: "Of course it''s for..." Bury the four of you. "


    Hearing this, Ming Rui and the other three were stunned for a moment before they finally burst outughing!


    "Haha!" Ming Ruiughed so hard that tears were about to fall. He held his stomach and said, "Listen to me, what is this trash talking about? He said he''s going to bury us?! "<span>"Do you think you are something to scare us? Is he even worthy of being called trash? " A disciple said in disdain.


    <span>Senior brother Ming Rui, it seems like this piece of trash really has a bad brain. Just now, I could tell from the Treasure Pavilion that he was a fool! No


    If you let me, your junior, vent your anger twice? " Another disciple with a square face who tried to rmend himself said with a ttering smile. MingAi Hui raised his hand and said, "Don''t worry, this trash dared to contradict me today, and even caused me to waste so many Great Destion Stones. How could he simply beat me up?"


    Senior Brother is right, just a beating is letting him off too easily! " Another disciple said. Ming


    Sharp Evildoer smiled and said: "Leng Xing, the four of us here are at the Core Formation stage. Any one of them is not something you can deal with. ben


    The Young Master advises you, do not bluff, even if this is the territory of the Coldlight Sect, your Leng n has no way of reaching it.


    If your jade-like Daopanion were by your side, you might have a chance to escape, but right now, you are by yourself, and you have nowhere to go. " leaf<span>Fan Le smiled. "Why are you saying so much? Hurry up and make your move, I''m still rushing back to the city to drink some tea." leaf


    The sails were still hoping that these four fellows woulde close together. This way, it would be more convenient to kill them all.


    When Ming Rui saw that Ye Fan really did not seem to be afraid at all, he could not help but feel nervous. But thinking about this trash at the Foundation Establishment stage, even if he had some magical equipment, how strong could he be? He was in the Earth Core realm, and he could crush someone with a single finger. Why would he be afraid of him?


    <span>"Leng Xingchen, there''s no need to pretend to be calm here. Even if I am to cripple you here today, your Leng Ning Sect won''t have the time to argue with our Eastern Emperor Sect. You


    Kowtow to me and hand over all the Prehistoric Stone in your hands!


    <span>Otherwise, I will break your arms and legs and cripple your pitiful cultivation! " Ming Rui firmly believed that the trash in front of him was definitely putting on an act! leaf


    Fan Xian helplessly shook his head, "Are you two going to fight or not? If you don''t move, I''ll make the first move? " Speak


    <span>As he said this, Ye Fan took out a rtively ordinary flying sword. In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, because he had a spatial storage bag, no one would be surprised if he suddenly produced a sword. leaf


    <span>The reason why sails did not need swords with distinguishing degrees and also why they did not need Leng Yue, who belonged to the cold star, was because she had other considerations ¡­


    <span>"Haha!" A Foundation Establishment trash wants to take the initiative to fight us?


    Senior brother Ming Rui, let me break this piece of trash''s legs first. Let him kneel down and wake up properly! " Then ¡­The square-faced apprentice grinned maliciously as he stepped forward.


    At this time, Ming Rui was already very angry, but he felt that even a Foundation Establishment trash like him would be demeaning, so he nodded: "Don''t carelessly kill him ¡­ ¡­ "Then we''ll give him the advantage."<span>"Senior Apprentice Brother, don''t worry." The square-faced apprentice said. He formed a seal with his hand and released a mass of green true essence.


    The primeval essence turned into vines, attempting to bind Ye Fan''s hands and feet!


    "Just when the four of them thought that Ye Fan would be caught, they discovered that Ye Fan''s figure suddenly elerated!"<span>"Too slow..." leaf


    <span>When the sail appeared again, it was already behind the square-faced apprentice!


    <span>"Puchi!"


    Ye Fan''s sword shed across, this disciple didn''t even have time to use his protective true essence, and had his head chopped off! RemainingWhen Ming Rui and the other two looked at the headless corpse, their eyes turned straight! How could he not understand what was going on!? leaf


    For the sake of safety, the cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World did not like closebat. They were not good at exercising or using their body, and preferred to use spells from a distance.


    <span>Although their magic was not weak, it still caused their attacks tock a fast, urate and ruthless explosive power.


    <span>Of course, if an expert with a high cultivation was able to instantly cast some powerful spells, it would be apletely different story. It would be just like those powerful mages who could instantly cast magic. can


    <span>The people in front of him were obviously not at that level.


    In addition, these few people looked down on this battle and let their guard down even more.<span>"This... "What''s going on?!"


    <span>After Ming Rui had recovered from his shock, he realized that something was wrong and shouted, "Quick! Hurry up and kill him! " Then ¡­


    <span>The remaining two Mortal Core warriors hurriedly used their Zhen Yuan to protect themselves, and at the same time, attacked towards Ye Fan.


    Suddenly, arge amount of green true essence light arrows and a massive amount of tentacle-like true essence energy stretched out from the surrounding vegetation, wanting to surround Ye Fan!<span>Ye Fan had seen the Eastern Emperor Sect''s methods before, and now, he was confident.


    Shua, shua, shua. With two waves of the Unparalleled Sword Intent, Ye Fan crushed all the green-green lights in front of him, and with a flying kick, his body sped up as he approached another cultivator.<span>"How could this be ¡­" Then ¡­


    <span>The cultivator never thought that a Foundation Establishment stage trash would be able to shatter his primeval essence like that.


    <span>Furthermore... Since when did the cold star possess such a powerful sword intent!?


    But this guy didn''t think too much about it, because Ye Fan had already moved his head again! leaf


    The sails'' figure rapidly ascended, stepping on arge tree, turning around to kick again. With a leap, a sword cut down from the sky! RemainingThe body of the other Mortal Core cultivator was instantly cut in half! Short


    <span>In just three short seconds, Ye Fan had already finished off the two cultivators, leaving only themander of the staff, Ming Rui, as the only one left! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1519

    1519 min<span>Rui was dumbfounded, his face pale! is


    True Dan Stage cultivators, if ced on the surface, would already have Dao Yan or higher, and might even have Dao Yan or other experts at the peak of the initial stage of their strength.


    Most of those Epic Tier experts were only at this level, so they definitely had the strength to back it up. To


    If Ye Fan was on the surface of the world, killing an ancient martial artist at the initial stage of Dao Evolution wouldn''t be so easy. OnlyHowever, the descendants of the deserters in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World weren''t like the ones on the surface. They had battled with the gods for so long, and theirbat skills couldn''t evenpare to the descendants of the warriors on the surface.


    One had to know that the ancient warriors on the surface even changed their training methods in order to fight effectively. ground


    The thinking of the cultivators below was still at a point where they could use their elemental energy, long range bombardment, or the Imperial Sword Technique and sword Qi tounch long range attacks. sthenia<span>The difference in power was also based on one''s cultivation level, and one wouldn''t really care about true battle techniques.


    <span>And Ye Fan, even in the surface world, was a veteran with hundreds of battles, a topbat expert.


    <span>In terms of fancy spells, he was not good at it. However, in terms of how to effectively kill people and how to end a battle, even the cultivators from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were far from being as skilled as Ye Fan. Yes


    Even if Ye Fan hadn''t broken down, he still hadn''t used his Unparalleled Sword Intent. As long as he could break through the opponent''s defensive Zhen Yuan, it would be very easy for Ye Fan to kill these people. He<span>They simply could not understand why there were people moving at such high speeds, killing people in closebat!?


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Ming Rui, and then walked over. Ming


    Rui''s whole body trembled, and he subconsciously retreated, not daring to make a move. He actually discovered ¡­ He had no confidence in fighting with this Foundation Establishment stage trash!


    "You ¡­ Don''te near me. You. Just who are you!? You. You are really a cold star!? " Ming Rui''s face turned pale. He was so scared that he was about to cry.Ye Fan sighed, "After taking the treasure, how high can you just leave like that? Isn''t it good to be alive? "


    Ming Rui''s mind finally copsed. He quickly turned around and was about to step on his sword and escape into the air!


    How could Ye Fan let him slip away? In terms of the Imperial Sword Technique, he was more skilled than this group of people. oneHe swung his sword towards that bright back. A peerless sword intention was about to kill him!


    However, ayer of green light screen suddenly exploded behind Ming Rui. The sword intent collided with it with a ng. The light screen flickered and dimmed. But<span>"Finally, he forcefully blocked Ye Fan''s sword intent!?"


    Haha! Haha! You can''t kill me! " Feeling that he had survived a disaster, Ming Rui was overjoyed. He turned around and continued running!


    Ye Fan frowned, this guy should have a powerful defensive magic tool that could block his Unparalleled Sword Intent to this degree.


    It seems that I need to strengthen my sword a bit, Ye Fan calcted in his mind, and the sword in his hand changed to a higher grade flying sword. leafThere were many swords that the sail could now use, but many could not recognize them. As for what they were called, all he knew was that these swords were not weaker than famous swords such as Qi Shengzhan or Cheng Ying. one


    Disintegration! breakageDawn!


    The flying sword in Ye Fan''s hand suddenly shed with a faint golden light. After the sword intent waspletely condensed, the flying sword beneath his feet fiercely jumped! brakeAt that moment, Ye Fan''s figure drew a straight golden line in the air!


    <span>The explosion after the disintegration allowed Ye Fan to easily catch up to Ming Rui, and at the same time, with the ''Breaking Dawn'' sword intent, he forcefully shattered thatyer of green light wall! Ming


    <span>The sharp, terrified expression on his face froze for a moment. Blood sttered all over his body as a huge wound appeared, announcing his death.


    At the same time, the lock-like pendant hanging from his neck shattered into pieces!


    <span>Ye Fan squinted his eyes. He seemed to be careless and destroyed a magical tool. It was this thing that blocked his first sword intent.


    Landing on the ground, Ye Fan looked around and confirmed that no one had discovered the fight here. with


    Afterwards, he put away his sword, and on Ye Fan''s face, he couldn''t help but smile... "


    Aiya... It was time to open the box again ¡­ "This time, there''s something good ¡­" leafFan rubbed his hands together, "God of Fortune bless ¡­" "Let me show you something good ¡­"


    Ye Fan muttered to himself, while bowing to the sky.


    <span>After doing a simple prayer, Ye Fan finally picked up this sharp bag, as if it was a taste of some delicious dish, with an expression of enjoyment, as he looked inside the bag.


    <span>"Hiss ¡­" Ouch... Aiya... Tsk tsk... Ah... Oh oh oh oh! Not bad, not bad! "Heh heh ¡­" If


    At this moment, if someone was to pass by Ye Fan, they would definitely think they had met a crazy person, so why would they foolishlyugh by themselves?


    Ye Fan was naturally happy at this moment. This Ming Rui was the same as Leng Xing, the great-grandson of the Eastern Emperor Sect''s head. He had been rich for several generations. This time, he had brought his sect''s resources to buy good stuff.Inside the bag, there was not only the four times spirit refining Ling Light Sword from the Jun''er Pavilion, but also the Tai Yi Gold Wood, the ck Qilin blood, and the precious Spirit Tempering Pill!


    <span>As for the prehistoric stones, spirit materials, spirit pills, magic items, and flying swords, there were even some methods and jade slips of the Eastern Emperor Sect ¡­ cause


    Since Ye Fan had the Spirit Recuperating Ganoderma, he also discovered that some of these elixirs were actually made from the ingredients of a Spirit Recuperating Ganoderma. They were definitely good stuff!


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh. Sometimes, when luck was on his side, even he couldn''t block it!<span>However, tasting the storage bag happily didn''tst long. leaf


    The sail also needed to clean up the corpses. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian wasn''t sure how long it would be before the Eastern Emperor Sect discovered the disappearance of these few fellows, nor did he know if they would be able to find these corpses.


    <span>So, in order to be safe, Ye Fan felt that he should do something. Even if the people from the Eastern Emperor Sect found the corpse, they would not suspect the Cold Light Sect, and even more so not suspect him. leaf


    <span>Many days ago, Fan had already thoroughly studied the techniques of the Northern Xuan Sect. Now, he was of use.


    "Ugh ¡­" "That lightning magic seems to be used this way ¡­"<span>Ye Fan began to condense his Zhen Yuan. Whether it was the Heaven''s Birth Water or the Heaven Mending Technique that he practiced, they were all neutral and could be used to simte any kind of cultivation technique, so naturally he could use the Lightning Dharma.


    <span>Tss tss ¡­ "Tss tss ¡­"


    A lump of lightning appeared in Ye Fan''s hand. Although it was not very dazzling and was just a simple imitation, it still appeared. leaf<span>Fan Xian struck out a few more times with his most basic Thunder-Palms on the corpse.


    There was no medical examiner in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Most of them weren''t able to tell whether the lightning was struck before or after death. leaf<span>The reason the sail had lured this ck pot to the North Xuan sect was because of some considerations.


    <span>In this Treasure Pavilion, many people had seen the grudge between the man from the Northern Xuan Sect, Ling Tian, and Ming Rui. Therefore, there was a reason for their conflict.


    As for whether or not the Eastern Emperor Sect and the Northern Profound Sect would find out about the truth, Ye Fan didn''t need to think too much about it. After all, it would definitely drag on for a long time. And ¡­Moreover, if the Bei Xuan sect really had a conflict with the Eastern Emperor Sect because of this hoodlum, they might just ignore the matter of the missing hoodlum and stop worrying about it. They searched for people everywhere and finally found the exit.


    Although this action was somewhat immoral, in this world where the strong preyed on the weak, Ye Fan''s first goal was definitely to protect himself and the people around him. with


    It was necessary to have some cunning methods.<span>After the four corpses looked like they had been struck by lightning, Ye Fan dug a hole and buried them all. tegmentum


    <span>With ayer of grass and some blood stains, it was impossible to see any traces of a fight.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded in satisfaction. He felt that this was too long and hurriedly flew back to Cold Dew City. If he didn''t go back now, he would definitely worry himself to death. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1520

    <span>1520 Both


    <span>However, Ye Fan had told Xiang Ru that he had to bring something back to buy something.


    <span>Passing by the corner of a street, Ye Fan discovered a rather distinctive shop. Seeing what was sold inside, Ye Fan''s eyes immediately lit up, and he walked in.


    <span>When he returned to the teahouse, he saw that Xiang Ru was anxiously waiting for him. see


    When Ye Fan returned, Nian Ru was so happy that she stood up, "Husband, it''s been so long. Where did you go? I thought that I was in trouble and was just in a hurry to go out and look for you! " leaf


    The sail took out a box of high-quality wood from his bag of holding. After opening it, it was filled with women''s cosmetic powder.


    <span>Perhaps it was because there was no Industrial Revolution in the Ancient Fairy Spirit World, but everything here was ancient. But


    <span>Yes, the cosmetic powder used by the woman was not any worse than those chemicals used in the world of the surface. It was a very natural process and the ingredients used were also very healthy.


    Ye Fan discovered that Nian Lu Jiao didn''t put on makeup, so he bought a box of rouge and cosmetic powder. reading


    <span>Seeing this box of rouge, Ru Jiao couldn''t help but to open her eyes wide as she looked at Ye Fan in disbelief.


    <span>"Darling ¡­" "This is ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "This box of rouge is pretty good, I just want to buy it for you. If you don''t like it, then there''s no harm in buying it." reading


    Ru Jiao''s gaze that was filled with emotion was sparkling and translucent as she said, "The gift my husband has given me is naturally something he likes ¡­ "But my husband didn''t like me dressing up in the past, so why is it that now he even wants to gift me his rouge?""Sigh, I was in the wrong in the past, I won''t stop you like this in the future." Ye Fanmented in his heart. Because of his husband''s pride, a woman didn''t even dare to dress up.


    <span>Nian Ru held back her tears of happiness and took the rouge box. "Thank you, Darling ¡­"


    Ye Fanughed and said, "What''s there to thank me for? If A-Jiao likes it, then my trip here wasn''t in vain."<span>When Nian Ru saw the man''s smile, she sighed emotionally and said, "Ever since my husband turned thirty, I have never seen him smile so carefreely like he did today. I have seen him finally untie the knot in his heart back then ¡­ "I''m so happy."


    After thirty? Ye Fan muttered in his heart, could it be that the reason for Leng Xing''s inferiorityplex was because at the age of 30, something happened?


    <span>However, it wasn''t good for Ye Fan to ask directly, so he could only sit down, drink tea, and make small talk.


    "A-Jiao, you said that when I was thirty, something like that happened ¡­" What exactly is the reason? " Ye Fan pretended to know and let the woman analyze.Nian Ru sighed and said, "My husband was the first genius to reach the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. After several years of preparation, he should not have been able to break into the Core Formation stage.


    But the path of cultivation was filled with unforeseen obstacles. His husband''s failure at the Core Formation stage and his failure at the Core Formation stage also led to his failure at the Core Formation stage.As long as her husband could forget his displeasure and continue on his journey, he might still be able to reach Core Formation in the future. !


    <span>I''m afraid I can''t form a core. As long as my husband is as cheerful as he is now, I''ll be satisfied ¡­ Growing and growing, how many people could there be? They truly had the ability to live forever. quaque


    Even the founder of the Leng n, who was at the level of the Longevity Realm, couldn''t defeat the Heavenly Dao in the end and failed to break through to the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm, causing his soul form to be destroyed ¡­ " leaf


    Fan Xian squinted his eyes. He had received two more important pieces of information ¡­ protosmIn the past, Leng Xing was a genius. It was due to an ident that he failed to form a core, resulting in him bing dispirited and inferior. nodule


    Regarding the murder of He Leng Xing, even Ye Fan suspected that someone had set up a trap for the Core Formation stage in the past.


    <span>As for the ancestor of the Leng n, he was also living in that ce for a long time. However, he had already died, and it was due to him failing to break through to the Heaven Seizing Stage ¡­


    Stealing the heavens and stealing the heavens,peting against the heavens, one naturally receives punishment from the heavens. If one is not careful, their soul will be destroyed. DifficultStrange, although Leng Xing was the descendant of the ancestor, many people still dared to openly call him trash. It turned out that the strongest ancestor of his generation was already gone...


    In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, only the sky was constantly lit up and there was no night. To cultivators, sleeping at night didn''t really matter, so only mortals would find time to rest. leafSail did not know how much time had passed. After drinking enough tea, he got up and said, "A-Jiao, let''s go back."


    Xiang Ru was already satisfied. With a sweet smile, she got up and directly left the teahouse with Ye Fan, stepping on the sword and flying out.


    On the way, she was worried that someone might ambush them, so she was always on her guard. leafFan Xian was secretly happy in his heart. Silly girl, oh silly girl, those who want to plot against me have long since been buried!


    Ye Fan had a leisurely look on his face, as he had already started to secretly think about how he could get more good things after returning to the Cold Ice Sect.


    <span>If there was any treasure trove, it would be great, he would go in and plunder it, then change his appearance and slip away quietly. How exciting would that be!


    <span>Unknowingly, a misty mountain peak appeared in front of them.


    He had arrived at the Cold Light Door. end


    <span>It was actually one of the four great sects of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. There were hundreds of continuous mountain peaks and they were all inhabited by people from the Cold Light Sect. Although ¡­


    Although Ye Fan knew the location of the sect, he didn''t know where he and Nian Lu were.


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan closely observed the direction that Nian Ru was flying in, carefully following her. work


    <span>As the sole son of the Leng n, although Leng Xing''s cultivation level was low, she lived in a very good ce.


    There were several elegant attics, arge area that was swaying gently in the wind, and a scene that was like a paradise. drop


    Arriving in front of the main building, Ye Fan sensed that there was already an earth spirit and two Earth Core cultivators waiting inside."Husband, father, mother, and brother must be worried for you. They''vee," Nian Ru said with a tender smile.


    Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, this woman had introduced him earlier, otherwise, he might have been found out.


    However, wasn''t the Cold Star the lone seedling? Why does he have a brother? Could it be Xiang Ru''s brother? toInside a simple yet elegant house, a middle-aged man with long ck hair and a serious face was waiting. He was apanied by a woman wearing silk clothing with coiled hair, and a seemingly gentle looking man in his thirties.


    <span>Stars, Ru Jiao, you''ve returned! Why are you back sote? " The woman stepped forward and said.


    "Mother, my husband and I have made a trip to the Exquisite Pavilion. Afterwards, he had a stroll in the Cold Dew City and has worried the two elders."


    When Leng Niang heard this, she looked at her son in surprise, "Xingxing... You. You really went to Cold Dew City? And you even went to the Exquisite Pavilion? "


    <span>Ye Fan could only try his best to smile and say, "Yes, Mother, we have nothing to do."


    "Humph!" posterior<span>However, the father pped the tea table and stood up, "You''re still saying that you''re fine after causing such a huge disaster!?" leaf


    Fan and Xiang Ru were both stunned. What was this situation?Leng Mu hurriedly turned her head around and said unhappily: "Leng Yu! Why are you so fierce!? I, Mo Xinzhi''s son, finally raised my head and stood up straight with great difficulty. I am very happy right now! Do you want him to be like that again? "


    The elder brother at the side also smiled and advised, "That''s right, foster father. We should be happy for Xingchen. How many years has it been since we''ve seen him so energetic?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1521

    <span>1521


    "Exactly! Listen, this is what Ning Feng said! With your bad temper, your son wille back and scold you! " Mo Xinzhi said with her phoenix-like eyes. leafFan Xian muttered to himself. So his father''s name was Leng Yu and his mother''s name was Mo Xinzhi. This boy was his foster son, Leng Feng ¡­ This


    In other words, the couple had first adopted one, reproducing the Cold Star. See


    Although Leng Yu was an earth spirit, Mo Xinzhi held the highest position in this family, and dared to talk to her husband like that. fruitOf course, Leng Yu did not dare to challenge Mo Xinzhi, so she could only say coldly: "I naturally hope that this child will be able to forget what happened back then, and get rid of his inner demon.


    However, this time in the Treasure Charming Pavilion, this brat could buy a bunch of superfluous elixir pills, but at least he wouldn''t need them, and the other disciples could use them as well.


    <span>However, he wasn''t willing to borrow Yun Tao and Qi Bin''s Deste Stone. He couldn''t take down four Spirit Refinement flying swords, and he also didn''t want to fight over the Grand Yi Gold Wood and the ck Qilin blood. Wasn''t this equivalent to falling into a trap, causing the Han n to be displeased, and the Elders Guild to be displeased!? Special


    "Don''t mention this matter, it has already reached Elder Han Qi''s ears. As a Spirit Master of our Cold Light Sect, he is very dissatisfied that he was unable to obtain these two treasures!"


    So what if he was unhappy! Even if we take the materials, they won''t be used by us. Isn''t it still used by the Han Family?


    <span>Now that the Han Family is so powerful, our Leng n cannot back down! " Mo Xinzhi said angrily.


    "Sigh... Madam, you ¡­ " Leng Yu said vexedly, "Now, the only person left in our Cold Light Sect is Ancestor Han Yu, a Patriarch of the Mountain Split Sect. Me


    Even if the Leng n were to be called the Mountain Split n, without their Ancestor, they would still not be able to win against the Han n. He


    In this situation, our Leng n is very thin. If not for the fact that Great Elder Leng Dong Lin is a member of our Leng n, I''m afraid he would not even have been able to protect his foundation.In this situation, wouldn''t it be even worse if we didn''t show the importance we attach to the Cold Light Sect and the determination to unite? To


    <span>He knew that right now, there might be a battle between Feng Lin Hai and our Cold Light Sect at any time, and if they were to start fighting, there wouldn''t be any regard for the Han Family and our fellow disciples ¡­ Our Leng n, as the current weak Mountain Split n, is likely to be the first target of Feng Lin Hai''s attack! " Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    When Xin Zhi heard this, she frowned. She seemed to have realized that the situation wasn''t looking good.


    <span>"That''s right. Father is right. Mother, we can''t afford to offend the Han n." Leng Feng nodded.


    <span>"Father, Mother, after Eldest Martial Brother came back, did he tell us all about it?"


    "Yes." I''ve already said it, can''t we be in such a hurry? Now that the news has spread throughout the sect! "


    <span>Leng Yu shook her head and sighed: "Right now, the Sect Leader and the Elders Guild are probably just watching and waiting to see how we will react. "I''m afraid that it will not becking." reading


    When Ru Jiao heard that, her face paled and her heart tightened. She hastily turned her head to look at Ye Fan and said, "Husband ¡­." Otherwise ¡­ This humble one will apany you and apologize to the Sect Leader and the Elders? "With the Great Elder''s good offices, he shouldn''t me you too much." leaf


    Fan Xian thought to himself, "These people are really long-tongued women. They even came back to the sect to snitch on us after suffering a little grievance?" To


    He was going to apologize? Compromise?


    Why?! leaf


    Fan Xian had originally nned to stay here for a few days before leaving. If they wanted to hate or provoke him, thene at him. At most, he would just cause a ruckus. Then, he would just leave!You want him to apologize to these useless people? Of course, Ye Fan wasn''t happy.


    <span>"I am the only heir to the Leng n, why are you spending our Deste Stone? This is my freedom, why should I lower my head to those despicable people? "Not going!" Ye Fan''s face was full of pride and righteousness.


    <span>These words caused Leng Yu and Mo Xinzhi to be stunned. Even Leng Feng was stunned, as if this was the first time she had met this little brother of hers.


    <span>After hearing her husband''s words, Xiang Ru didn''t know what to do. Although she didn''t want her husband to lower his head, she was still afraid that something might happen to him. Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    <span>Xin Zhi''s face was filled with joy as she turned around and said to Leng Yu, "Look! Our son is finally back! He shouldn''t have admitted his wrongs!


    <span>Wasn''t it just because he didn''t buy the sword and materials for them? What''s wrong with that!? Who told them to not bring their own Great Destion Stone!? "


    "You ¡­" "There are many descendants of the Han family, why would they be like us, giving the best to this child ¡­" Leng Yu shook her head and smiled bitterly. However, there was a trace of gratification in her eyes. manifest


    <span>However, his parents were still very happy when they regained their confidence in their son. leaf


    Fan Xian couldn''t help but mutter in his heart. The reason Leng Xing was so rich was because he was the only child he had. Therefore, he had no choice but to give all the good resources he had. No<span>After all, even though Leng Feng was his foster son, wouldn''t they give him some of it?


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Leng Feng, this sworn brother of his had a smile on his face, as if he didn''t mind his parents'' words.


    Mo Xinzhi continued: "The stars are the sole seedlings of our Leng n, and he did not do anything evil to betray the sect and hurt his fellow sect members. Speak


    <span>In the end, it''s just that the Han Family and those people look down on us stars, and if we don''t follow their wishes, they will cause trouble for us. Me


    <span>This time, we will have a good talk with the elders who are on good terms with our Leng n and think of a way to deal with this matter. Me


    <span>It''s fine if we bring down our faces, but we can''t let our son go through so much trouble just to be wronged! " cold


    Yu frowned and red at Ye Fan, saying, "You little brat, for the past hundred years you have been dejected, making both your mother and Ru Jiao sad. such as


    <span>Now that he raised his head, he had caused such a disaster ¡­ Sigh... It really makes us worry! "


    Even though she was ming them on the surface, it was clear that Leng Yu agreed with her wife''s words. They would rather pay a small price to protect their son.<span>Although Ye Fan knew that they were paying such a price for the sake of the cold star, he, at this moment, more or less, felt a little warmth and gratitude in his heart.


    If ¡­ His parents were the same as this couple. Perhaps his childhood wouldn''t be passed like that ¡­


    Cold Star, you must have caused your parents to suffer so much pain in their hearts ¡­ You


    Now that I''m gone, if I get a lot of benefits, I''ll owe you a favor. If I need anything, I''ll take care of my parents for you ¡­ Ye Fan muttered in his heart. cold


    Ning Feng added, "Father, mother, I will also go find my fellow seniors and juniors to have a chat. Otherwise, we''ll all be standing by eldest senior brother and Qi Bin''s side ¡­"<span>"Alright ¡­ "Ning Feng, you are very popr in the sect, and you are also one of the top ten inner disciples. Talk more with those disciples and help your little brother." Mo Xinzhi reminded him. cold


    Ning Feng smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry mother, I''ll go first." Speak


    After saying that, Leng Feng bid farewell to Ye Fan and Nian Ru with a gentle smile on his face before stepping on his sword and flying away.


    <span>"Father, Mother, I will also go back and talk to my father and mother. Although there are not many people in the Nian Family, we can still make some connections. My grandfather has quite a good rtionship with Elder Han Qi.


    As long as all of you work together, the Sect Leader and the Elders Guild shouldn''t me Husband ¡­ "


    <span>"Ru Jiao, you don''t need to go. Your parents must have already started moving."


    "We''re just afraid that if those disciples knew that Xingchen had returned, they woulde here to cause trouble. You have to apany your husband, you can look out for him even if it''s urgent," Mo Xinzhi reminded. reading<span>When Ru Jiao heard this, she hurriedly nodded. "My daughter-inw understands." leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or to cry. How much of trash was he exactly, the whole family, young and old, and how many people should be mobilized to plead on his behalf? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1522

    <span>1522


    <span>"After the briefing, Leng Yu and Mo Xinzhi also left in a hurry, leaving only Ye Fan and Xiang Rujiao on the peak."


    "Husband, you don''t have to worry. With father, mother, brother and the others running away, I believe nothing will happen."<span>Ye Fan thought to himself, "A-Jiao, does your husband look like he''s afraid?" "Go ahead, I need to train for a while."


    Ye Fan finally arrived at the Cold Light School, intending to first find this residence and see if there were any good items. ToIn the entire sect, he would have to find a way to find out where the good stuff was.


    When Nian Bing heard this, he obediently replied, "Then I''ll go outside to practice my sword skills in the bamboo forest. If Darling needs anything, you can call for me at any time." leaf


    <span>The sail could not wait for the woman to hurry out, and she nodded with a smile. iso


    After Xiang Ru reluctantly walked out, Ye Fan confirmed that there was a distance of two or three hundred meters between him and the woman, and immediately began to search the residence.


    <span>He rummaged through the boxes, going up and down the floors, Ye Fan searched everywhere. nodule


    Indeed, Ye Fan gloomily discovered that there didn''t seem to be any good training materials left here. cub


    <span>Thinking about it carefully, the cultivator had a storage bag, so it seemed unnecessary for him to keep some of the treasures inside.


    Ye Fan shook his head and sighed. Thinking about it like this, it seemed like the ''Treasure Pavilion'' he had hoped for was not realistic. After all, if there really were treasures, then most of them would be in the pockets of the founder or those Sect Leaders or Elders. one


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan felt that his n to be a Saint Thief might not be sessfullypleted... To


    <span>''Just a few more young masters like Ming Rui who are willing to ''deliver goods to our doorstep'', ''Ye Fan thought to himself. Station


    At the fence on the third floor, Ye Fan looked out. The woman was very focused on training. leaf


    From afar, the sails could be seen as Nian Bing controlled the flying sword. Sometimes he held it in his hand, and sometimes he flew out. Streams of blue and white sword qi flew about.<span>A woman''s strength was quite impressive. After all, the Earth Core realm was already considered a Dao Evolution Stage expert on the surface, which was why they appeared so ordinary in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    <span>However, because she had notprehended the sword intent, she only had the form of a sword. The destructive power of the sword qi was quite ordinary. leaf


    <span>After watching for a while, the sail suddenly recalled that he was ying the role of a cold star. In the event that someone came to find trouble with him, he would have to try his best to use the move of the cold star to avoid arousing suspicion.


    Although he had taken a look at the "Thousand Mile Cold Light Technique", the "Cold Light Imperial Sword Technique", and the "Turbid Yin Sword Qi", he had only learned more than half of them. This<span>When he had some time, Ye Fan decided to temporarily hug her to prevent her from walking around in the Cold Light School and exposing herself... If


    An ordinary person wouldn''t have enough time, but Ye Fan, with his God of Swords'' ring, could save him a lot of trouble.


    Ye Fan sat cross-legged and memorized all the secret techniques of the Cold Light Sect. After calming his heart and calming his spirit, he entered the God of Swords'' ring.<span>In a gray world, the towering mountain peak still made Ye Fan unable to look up.


    And when Ye Fan looked down, he saw thatpared to before, he was already standing in a much higher position. quaternary


    <span>There were countless swords in the surroundings. Although he could not call out their names, he could tell from their looks that they were around the same as the Cold Moon Sword that he had used to refine spirits six times. odd


    Strange...


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, the huge ck sword that he took out a few times was actually not found.


    <span>He rather liked that sword because it was very suitable for his physique. The pleasure of wielding that huge sword was something that other swords could notpare with. also


    <span>He didn''t know what grade the sword was and what height it was stuck at. Ye Fan searched once but didn''t find anything, so he couldn''t be bothered to look for it. After all, there were so many swords here, looking for them was like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    Ye Fan roughly estimated that the time inside the God of Swords'' ring was roughly half a year slower than the time outside. also


    In other words, it had only been half a year inside and one day outside.<span>Although it was not very urate, the gap was not toorge. Only


    <span>If his spiritual force could support it and his body could bear it, it would be fine theoretically if he was constantly cultivating andprehending in the Sword God''s Ring. But


    <span>Breaking through to the next level of cultivation was not certain once one had the time to do so. This was also the reason why those old monsters that were tens of thousands of years old, and over a hundred thousand years old, were constantly forming their spirit and growing their habitat. by


    As a result, Ye Fan rarely trained in the Sword God''s Ring, which actually didn''t have any benefits for him. In order to cultivate, he still had to experience the boundless universe in order to experience it and gain enlightenment. can<span>Right now, Ye Fan only needed to imitate and learn the techniques known as the Cold Light Sect, so he didn''t care about inspiration.


    As long as he stayed in the God of Swords'' ring and studied for a few days, he would be able to imitate everything. As for the outside, it would only take about an hour or so. end<span>Unexpectedly, Ye Fan, who had the Emperor Level Sword Intent and had already reached the realm of ''One with the Sword'', was able to learn these sword techniques with ease. very


    Quickly, Ye Fan''s primordial spirit, right in the Sword God''s ring, began practicing and familiarizing itself with these Cold Light Sect sword techniques. leaf


    Fan discovered that the Imperial Sword Technique, the sword aura, and the sword techniques of the Cold Light Sect were actually all not particrly brilliant. They were all sword techniques thatcked actualbat experience. See


    Come, the ancient sword technique that I learned in Shen Xi''s tomb is the human sword technique that the Heaven''s War ended and the Hundred Family Gathering came to an end.<span>Ye Fan did not like these flying sword kinesis techniques. They were too flowery, and after he had almost finished learning them, he had also seen some of the basic sword techniques of the Cold Light Sect.


    <span>Ye Fan felt that through his own understanding, these basic sword techniques of the Cold Light Sect should be able to disy even more power.


    If someone from his sect asked him where he had learned this sword technique, he would say that he had done it himself. In any case, it was not something profound, so no one would suspect anything.<span>After learning the Sword God Ring for four days or so, Ye Fan felt that there was nothing left to learn. Seeing that it wasn''t too long, he also learned a few more of the Northern Xuan Sect''s spells. Packages


    Instantaneous Lightning Dharma. Spell Dharma. Grasp it to the best of your ability, in case of need. leaf


    Luckily, the foundation of his internal energy was the all-epassing Heaven Mending Technique and the Heavenly Life Water.<span>Therefore, imitating the skills of the Cold Light Sect and the Northern Xuan Sect, regardless of whether it was the partial water attribute or metal attribute, could be disyed. Addition


    With the camouge on her face, outsiders wouldn''t be able to tell if she was real or fake.


    <span>Inside the ring, seven days had passed. Ye Fan also felt that it was about time, so he withdrew his soul consciousness and opened his eyes.


    With Ye Fan''s physique and spiritual energy, he wouldn''t get tired in seven days.<span>When he saw that Xiang Ru was still practicing her swordsmanship outside, he couldn''t help but click his tongue. Compared to him, the efficiency of these people''s training was too low. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was idle. He didn''t know what to do next. While he was thinking about where he should go to find treasures in the Cold Light Sect, he started wandering around the house.


    <span>When he arrived at the bedroom on the third floor, he discovered a piece of ck jade embedded in the wall. There were some runes engraved on it. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    <span>Ye Fan hadn''t noticed it before, but now that he saw it, he couldn''t help but wonder what it was. Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    What treasure? Or was it some hidden door switch? leaf


    <span>Fan Xian squinted his eyes. Seeing that Nian Ru was noting back, he quickly went up and tried to touch it. When he discovered that there was no reaction, he injected a bit of primeval essence into it. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1523

    <span>1523


    <span>After Mo Yu was stimted by the true essence, the runes on it shed with a white light. Tight


    <span>Following that, what seemed to be a ck curtain of energy spread out, enveloping the entire third floor! one


    By this time, the entire room was already dark? leafFan was slightly surprised, what was this situation? He looked around but nothing else happened.


    "Husband?"


    At this time, Xiang Rui flew back from the bamboo forest and entered the house. She asked shyly, "Husband ¡­ Activating ''Night'', is it to rest here? " ck<span>In the dark, Ye Fan could clearly see Nian Ru''s delicate demeanor. Seeing the woman''s bashful expression, he suddenly understood something...


    In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, there was no night.


    However, a cultivator using a formation could turn a room into a dark night!<span>The people on the surface turned on the lights at night, but in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, the lights were turned off during the day! milligram


    Without a doubt, this was definitely a luxurious decoration that only cultivators could make! leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry. Such a sentimental thing, who exactly invented it? Absolutely!<span>He also wondered, why are these cultivators so open, are they all doing that during the day, and then giving birth to children?


    So ¡­ And this thing called "Night"! leaf<span>Just as Fan was about to exin, he heard Nian Ru daintily say, "Husband, I will make up your bed right now." reading


    Ru Jiao walked over to arge wooden bed, lifted up the hibiscus bed, and carefully ced the pillow and nket down.


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, looking at the movements of Nian Ru making the bed. Looking behind him, he could see the round and abundant shadow of a woman, which made his mouth go dry.


    "Darling ¡­" "Rest, sleep, and rx." Nian Ru turned around to look at him, her gaze gentle like water. "Rest. Rest. Rest. Rest. Rest. Rest. Rest. Rest. Rest. Rest. Rest. Rest. Rx." both


    <span>The bed was already made, so it didn''t seem appropriate for Ye Fan to say something else now. leaf


    The sail reckoned that Leng Xing had almost not even touched Nian Lu''s delicate hand. It should be impossible for them to sleep together in the same bed...


    <span>If he were to lie down and sleep by himself for a while, nothing would happen to him. This


    <span>After thinking for a while, Ye Fan walked over to the bed.


    <span>Just as he was about to take off his clothes, he saw Xiang Ru stick close to him and speak gently, "As your husband, your clothes ¡­" "


    <span>This ¡­ This is too troublesome! I''ll do it myself... " "


    "Husband, this is something I should do..." one


    <span>A pair of soft white hands helped Ye Fan to take off his clothes, then they squatted down and even took off his shoes. leaf


    The sail was a bit embarrassed from being served. If Su Qingxue waited on him like this, she would definitely give him a fright.


    However, doing all of this seemed to be natural and there was even a look of satisfaction on her face.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel his heart palpitate. Such a gentle and considerate beautiful wife, if she really was his, how great would that be? Although she felt sorry for Su Qingxue when she thought of this, it was indeed veryfortable. lie down


    In the back of the bed, although Ye Fan felt a bit embarrassed and looked forward to it, as expected, Nian Bing put down the bed curtain and went out.


    <span>"Huff ¡­" Ye Fan sighed, lying there. It was hard to tell if he was relieved or disappointed. Speak


    To be honest, even though he felt pity for Nian Ru and was moved, he was still Leng Xing''s wife.


    It was one thing for him to avenge Leng Xingchen by pretending to be him and taking away some of the treasures, but it would be a bit too immoral if he could even take over Leng Xingchen''s wife. Although ¡­


    Ye Fan also didn''t think of himself as a good person, but Xiang Ru Jiao was a good woman. She truly liked the cold stars, so if he were to deceive her feelings and body, it would be a bit hard to bear in the heart.<span>After an unknown amount of time, while Ye Fan was still lost in his thoughts and thinking about what to do next, he suddenly discovered that Xiang Ruyu hade back?


    As soon as the woman entered, she brought with her a sweet fragrance of flowers, which was especially enchanting when apanied by the scent of her own body. more


    What caused Ye Fan to stare nkly was that even in the darkness, he could still see that Nian Ru Jiao''s entire body was covered by ayer of white muslin. Inside, there was only a small piece of purple embroidered underwear ¡­. one<span>Her hair had beenpletely put down, her skin was as white as jade, her neck was slender like a swan, her waist was grabbed, and her curves were perfect ¡­ leaf


    The sails'' eyes suddenly burned with passion...


    "Darling ¡­" "I''ve made my husband wait a long time, it took me some time to bathe myself."


    As she spoke, she slowly entered the tent and carefullyid down beside Ye Fan.


    <span>At such a close distance, the fragrance of a woman filled his nose and mouth ¡­


    <span>Just by touching a little bit of it, Ye Fan already felt that the woman''s body was as soft as tofu, cold and stic.


    Xiang Ru''s face was also flushed red. She was rather nervous as shey there with her hands on her stomach. Her heart was beating wildly.<span>Ye Fan noticed the woman''s uneasiness and nervousness, and couldn''t help but to have some doubts. Had she ever slept with a cold star before?


    "Darling ¡­" When Nian Ru saw that Ye Fan did not speak, she turned her head and said with her beautiful eyes glowing, "I am very happy. Darling is finally willing toe back and rest here ¡­"


    <span>Right now, his husband was like a high-spirited genius from before ¡­ "I like it so much..."


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly, as expected, they didn''t sleep together here before.


    Most likely, the cold star was staying somewhere else, and so it wasn''t very likely that he had entered this room.When she fell in love with Leng Xingchen, the man was still a genius. However, even after Leng Xingchen had fallen to the ground at the age of thirty, she had still persisted in holding on to this rtionship for more than a hundred years ¡­


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but have some doubts. "A-Jiao ¡­" I''ve be trash, do you really not mind at all? " reading<span>Ru Jiao was silent for a moment before she turned her body to the side. In the darkness, her bright eyes held a trace of guilt as she said, "Husband, do you want to hear the truth?"


    "Of course..." "Yes." Ye Fan nodded.


    Actually... I don''t know how long I can continue to hold on if my husband continues to be depressed ¡­ every


    Once, when I sat alone in this room, I would wonder if I was waiting for someone who would nevere back. Isn''t that too stupid ¡­ But<span>"Whenever I think of my husband''s heroic appearance back then, and remember my husband being good to me, I would forget about my unhappiness. Because I know that my husband is the one who is suffering the most in my heart ¡­" concubinage


    "I''ve always hoped that one day, my husband will be able to pull himself together. Even if he can''t reach Core Formation, he can still keep his head high and stand tall ¡­"


    At this point, a sparkle appeared in Nian Bing''s eyes. Slightly choked with sobs, he said, "Fortunately, I didn''t give up. The best husband in A-Jiao''s heart has finally returned ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart felt a little sour. Hearing this heartfelt words, he really couldn''t bear to tell this woman that your husband never actually came back, and that he would nevere back.


    <span>"Silly A-Jiao ¡­" "Stupid woman ¡­"


    Ye Fan could not help but mutter to himself. One of his hands could not help but stroke a woman''s hair. readingRu Jiao slightly pouted as she looked innocently at the man, "I''m not stupid, the stupid one is my husband, he made me wait for over a hundred years ¡­" Speak


    <span>While saying this, Nian Ru mustered up the courage and hugged the man''s neck, her body directly jumping into Ye Fan''s embrace.


    <span>Feeling the sudden soft and warm fragrance, Ye Fan opened his eyes wide, both his hands froze in ce, at a loss of what to do... Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1524

    <span>1524


    The Cold Light Sect was located close to the Palm Mountains. It was the residence of the head disciple of the inner sect, Han Yuntao.


    As the future head of the sect, Han Yuntao''s residence was naturally the highest standard among the inner sect disciples. No


    There were only a few pavilions that belonged to him alone, and there was also an open training field. cold<span>The spirit spring water of the light gate wasn''t far from the top of the mountain, causing the spiritual energy here to be more abundant than the other disciples'' mountain peaks.


    At this moment, Han Yuntao was sitting in meditation on the training grounds.


    A tall disciple descended from the sky and respectfully said, "Eldest Senior Brother!" cold<span>Yun Tao didn''t even bother to open his eyes. He immediately knew who it was and asked, "Han Gang, what''s the matter?"


    This person was one of the top ten inner disciples, a cousin of Han Yuntao. His name was Han Gang.


    "The people of the Leng n are searching everywhere for connections to plead for leniency in the Elders Guild. They say that this is a critical moment in the war with Feng Lin Hai, so they must not get into an internal conflict.


    Now, it seems like that trash is going to be covered up again. Elders and the Sect Leader will not punish him! " Han Gang said indignantly.<span>After all, he was the only son of the Leng n''s young generation. It was normal for him to be specially cared for ¡­ We should have known better, shouldn''t we? " "Yes," Han Yuntao replied calmly.


    But we can''t ept it! What the hell was this cold star!? Could it be that he alone is more important than the feelings of so many of our inner court disciples!?


    <span>A trash in the Foundation Establishment Stage, even if he was the number one genius of the Cold Light Sect back then, it had already been more than a hundred years. Could it be that those elders still had fantasies about him!? This


    This time, he did not even give face to your eldest senior brother and caused junior brother Qi Bin to lose a rare flying sword. Han Gang said angrily. cold


    Yun Tao sighed: "Han Gang... What''s the use of you telling me all this? "Since the Sect Leader''s Master and elders have let him go, we should let him go."


    Eldest Brother! How can you be so calm!? He


    What virtue or ability does a cold star have to take away the junior sister Nian that senior brother likes, and still humiliate you in front of everyone!? Me


    As fellow members of the Han Family, I can''t take this lying down! " Han Gang gritted his teeth.<span>Han Yuntao opened his eyes with a cold glint in his eyes. "Han Gang, it''s true that I liked reading junior apprentice-sister, but I won''t resent junior Astral Star for that. Do you take me for a petty viin?"


    "I... Of course I didn''t mean that. In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, who didn''t know that Eldest Senior Brother was a righteous man? Han Gang hurriedly lowered his head and admitted his mistake. Positive<span>"At this time, another person on a sword was approaching from the distance."


    "Eldest Brother!" The person who came was Qi Bin. He saw Han Gang and greeted him, "Senior brother Han Gang is here too?"


    <span>"Qi Bin, what happened to you? Why are you in such a hurry? Could it be that there''s something wrong with the Elders Guild?" Han Gang hurriedly asked. homo-


    <span>Bin however, had aplicated expression as he said in a low voice, "Just now ¡­ When the news arrived, when a few inner court disciples passed by Star Bamboo Peak, they saw ¡­. "Night has fallen."


    "What!?" Hearing that, Han Gang could not believe it, "Could it be... "The cold star didn''te out, right?"<span>If that trash was outside, then why would he be reading junior sister? How many years has it been since we''ve seen the night on Star Bamboo Peak? " Qi Bin frowned.


    "Han Yuntao sat in his original spot with a cold glint in his eyes."


    <span>Eldest Brother! Did you hear that!? This good-for-nothing did not even take today''s matter to heart! He doesn''t take us seriously at all!? one


    Come back and talk to Junior Apprentice Sister... He ¡­ He is obviously looking down on the rest of us! That''s why they would go against you, eldest senior brother, and decide that we can''t do anything about him! " The more Han Gang spoke, the angrier he got. homo-


    Bin''s eyes were also red as he said, "Big Senior, I''ve long hated that piece of trash. Neither the Sect Leader nor the Elders are willing to give the order to punish him. We can only do it ourselves! "Han Yuntao sighed with aplicated look on his face, "You guys ¡­" Forget it, if I try to stop you again, you won''t be convinced.


    <span>In that case, all of you should follow the sect''s rules and go to the Elders Guild to apply for the ''Heavenly Pond Sword Discourse''. You must not cause trouble for Junior Brother Xingchen in private, so as to avoid falling into words and getting punished yourself. " homo-


    Both Bin and Han Gang were overjoyed when they heard this.


    Yes! Eldest Brother! "I''ll be the first to apply!" Han Gang said excitedly. homo-


    Binh frowned and said, "I''m just afraid that this piece of trash will be cowardly and refuse. After all, in the Heaven Lake Sword Discourse Arena, the party that has been challenged and sparred with can choose to give up."<span>"Humph!" We''ll activate all the inner court disciples and find him to discuss the sword. There are too many people in the Cold Ice Sect that don''t like him. If everyone went to look for him, could it be that he''ll reject them all? He


    If we were to really do that, I am afraid that we will lose all of our Leng n''s reputation. Even Great Elder Leng Dong would not allow it, so wouldn''t the Leng n lose all of its face!? " Han Gangughed loudly.


    Hearing that, Qi Bin''s eyes lit up, "That''s right, he can reject us, but would he dare to reject hundreds of fellow disciples!? If he were to really reject all of them, then it would be considered aspletely humiliating to him! "<span>Han Yuntao sighed and closed his eyes, "Don''t go overboard."


    Han Gang and Qi Bin looked at each other, sped their hands at their eldest senior brother and flew away on their swords...


    ¡­ ¡­. Star<span>Bamboo Peak, Hibiscus Courtyard.


    Ye Fan had fought countless mental battles, but he still felt that he couldn''t deceive Xiang Ru''s true feelings.


    If he borrowed the cold star''s appearance and fell in love with such a woman, even Ye Fan himself would not be able to forgive himself.However, if he were to directly refuse, it might hurt Nian Ru''s heart. Ye Fan thought for a moment and could only say, "A-Jiao ¡­" "There''s going to be a lot of time in the future. Let''s sleep together for a while ¡­" Speak


    After saying that, Ye Fan put one arm around the woman, but did not make any other movements.


    Nian Ru raised her head and looked at the man before speaking with understanding, "I know that my husband needs time. To be able to sleep in the same bed as my husband, I am already very satisfied ¡­"


    <span>Xiang Ru closed her eyes and leaned into the man''s embrace, smiling faintly.


    Ye Fan secretly let out a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, he was able to fool her for the time being. However, from the woman''s words, it seemed like she really didn''t have that sort of experience. leafEven Fan Xian was impressed by his own mental fortitude. He was holding a peerless beauty whom he could pick at any time, and yet she was able to keep this in mind. Her character was really too noble and pure.


    In the darkness of the night, the two on the bed were breathing evenly. Although they both had their own thoughts, they both enjoyed this moment of silence and gentleness.


    After a few hours, outside of Star Bamboo Mountain, not far away in the sky, Leng Yu and Mo Xinzhi were standing on flying swords.<span>The couple was about to pass through, but seeing the curtain of night from afar, they stopped in shock. one


    When they thought about what could have happened inside, the couple both had a smile on their face.


    "Husband, it seems that our son has really pulled himself together! Ru Jiao, this poor child, has been waiting for this moment for a long time ¡­ " Mo Xinzhi said happily. cold


    Yu stroked his beard and jokingly scolded, "This kid, we were just running outside and trying to find a way to plead for him, but he''s actually so generous."Didn''t the Sect Leader and the Elders already have nothing to do?


    He is doing what he should be doing the most. Our Leng n iscking people right now, but having a few more descendants of the Leng n is the right way to go! " Mo Xinzhi giggled.<span>"Father! Mother! This is bad! " processus


    And then, Leng Feng''s sword flew over, his face was filled with panic.


    "What''s wrong with Xiao Feng? "It''s rare for you to be so nervous." Leng Yu asked seriously.


    "Father, Mother, this is bad!" Han Gang, Qi Bin, and the others led the way, and many of the inner sect disciples all ran to the Elders Guild, requesting to discuss swords with the Ster Lake.<span>Right now, there are already thirty to forty people in the Elder''s Courtyard, and the number is still increasing! " Leng Feng asked anxiously. cold


    When Yu and Mo Xinzhi heard this, they were shocked at first, but soon after, their faces turned ugly. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1525

    <span>1525 Leaves


    Fan and Xiang Ru were lying on the floor when they discovered the three of them approaching them. With a single nce, they could tell that they were Leng Yu, Mo Xinzhi and Leng Feng.Ye Fan muttered in his heart, these three guys are really capable of doing it,ing over to disturb me at this time. "


    Darling ¡­ Father, Mother, and the others are here? " Xiang Ru also noticed and hurriedly sat up. With a blush on her face, she said, "This concubine will change into a new set of clothes." leaf


    Fan Xian thought that Nian Ru Jiao was going to go out to change. In the end, he saw the woman take out the clothes in her storage bag and start changing in front of him ¡­<span>As far as she was concerned, it wasn''t wrong for her husband to change his clothes in front of her, especially in the darkness of the night.


    <span>But when Ye Fan saw all of this, his eyes were once again attracted to the point where he was unable to move away, and could only forcefully control his own me of anger.


    This was simply masochism. He was enduring too much!"Stars!" Stars! "Come down, mother has something urgent to tell you!" Mo Xinzhi was already shouting from below. reading


    <span>Ru Jiao nervously turned her head and said, "Husband, quickly get dressed. Father and mother seem to be in a rush."


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, and after dressing himself, he walked downstairs with Nian Ruyu.


    "In the great hall, I saw Leng Yu, Mo Xinzhi, and Leng Feng."Father, Mother, what happened? " Xiang Ru asked first. Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    <span>Xin Zhi grabbed Ye Fan''s hand with an anxious face, "Stars, this is bad. Qi Bin and the other inner disciples led the way. They went to the Elders Guild to request a sparring with you!"


    What? How could this be? " Nian Ru cried out in surprise, her beautiful face turning pale. leaf


    <span>Fan Zhe was stupefied. What was the Heaven Lake Sect talking about? mass


    "Those people thought that Ye Fan was frightened and couldn''t say a word."<span>Sigh... "We also thought that this matter had already been suppressed, but we didn''t expect that Qi Bin, Han Gang and a few other disciples would still not give up, and instead start using this method to search for the stars." Mo Xinzhi shook her head. cold


    <span>Yu said in a deep voice, "Brat, you don''t have to be too afraid. In the Heaven Lake Sect, you can refuse this challenge. At worst, you can just endure it this time and reject all your challenges!"


    <span>"Father... This time, there were probably dozens of inner court disciples who had gone to the Heavenly Ster Lake to discuss the sword. If he rejected all of them ¡­ "I''m afraid..." Leng Feng asked hesitantly. cold


    <span>Yu Yun''s face was dejected, "I''m afraid I''ll be despised to the extreme and be the joke of the entire Cold Light Sect ¡­ No


    <span>"Wrong, I know that, but those disciples who dare to go to the Heaven Lake to discuss the sword are all at least in the Mortal Core realm. Your brother is only at the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment stage, how can hepare?" leaf


    Fan Xian squinted his eyes. So Heaven Lake''s swordypetition was apetition within the sect?


    <span>This group of fellows realized that they could not rely on the Sect Elders or Sect Leader to punish them, so they chose to use the Sect''s rules to go up the arena and beat him up? Humph!]


    Hmph, bullying a person with a lower cultivation level was something these guys could do. such as


    If he really was a cold star, then he might really be scared out of his wits, what a pity... He was not the same trash as before. PositiveAt this moment, a small and exquisite flying sword flew into the building from who knows where.


    Great n Elder''s flying sword messenger? " cold<span>"nk!" The jade grabbed the short sword. A letter was tied to the dagger. "nk!" "nk!" "nk!" "ngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngngng.


    What did the Great n Elder say? " Mo Xinji asked.


    <span>Ye Fan remembered that the head elder of the Cold Light Sect seemed to be called Leng Dong Lin, and could be considered the pir of the Leng n.


    Leng Yu opened the letter and read a few lines of words. Her face was ashen as she said, "Are you trying to force our Leng n to death?... There are already a hundred and thirty disciples searching for the Ster Lake to discuss their swords. "<span>One... One hundred and thirty people!? " Mo Xinzhi could not believe it, and eximed: "Where did all these disciplese from!?" cold


    Yu said, "Great Elder said that not only the inner sect disciples, even the outer sect disciples havee to request for Tian Chi to discuss his sword skills ¡­ Then ¡­"Some of the outer sect disciples were at the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage, but this time they must have been incited to show their faces."


    <span>Outside ¡­ The outer court disciples areing as well!? " Mo Xinji was so angry that his face turned pale.


    <span>Leng Ning Feng frowned, "Mother, they are Outer Sect Disciples after all. Even if they were to lose, it wouldn''t be shameful, much less afraid of anything." This


    This was troublesome. If he rejected more than a hundred challenges, it would be even more unpleasing to the ears. And ¡­<span>Moreover, if they didn''t even dare to ept an outer court battle, then that would be even more uneptable. But if they epted an outer court battle and didn''t ept an inner court battle, then they would be despised even more ¡­ Parent


    Dear mother, they are simply not giving Ster Union a chance to live. They are forcing him into a corner! "


    Darling ¡­ "What should we do?" Nian Bing''s eyes were filled with worry. He grabbed Ye Fan''s arm, feeling very uneasy. cold


    Yu gritted her teeth and said, "In the Cold Ice Sect, there are already arge number of people who want to shake our Leng n ¡­ They were all envious of the fact that a cultivator of the Star Foundation Establishment stage was able to upy an inner sect as well as had arge amount of resources.<span>In the past, Ster Union had always kept a low profile. If they saw anyone, they would lower their heads and walk away, but they wouldn''t be able to find trouble with Ster Union.


    Even if they were disciples of the same generation, able to use the Heaven Lake Sect''s Sword Discourse, they were still embarrassed. For no reason at all, they had to find someone with a lower cultivation than them to discuss the sword.


    But this time, Xingchen took the initiative to provoke Han Yuntao and Qi Bin. This was equivalent to giving them an excuse and a sufficient reason. He


    They were standing at a high point where the sect''s interests were the most important. Even though they knew that they were bullying the weak, they still chose to use the Heaven Lake Divine Sword as the starting point ¡­ "In theory, there is no way to describe them."


    Logic, why do we need to speak so much!? I can''t let my son suffer! " Mo Xinzhi was so angry that she was tearing up. coldYu Ku sighed bitterly, "Mydy..." It''s not like I don''t think so, but. However, if he rejected more than a hundred challenges, then our Leng n ¡­ He really couldn''t lift his head up! Wouldn''t that be theughing stock of the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World? "


    <span>"Mother... Even the Grand Elder wouldn''t agree to it. Even Xinghe rejected so many challenges... That''s why we specially rushed the flying sword to send a message ¡­ " Leng Feng said with aplicated expression. Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    Xin Zhi sat on the chair with a depressed look on her face. Her eyes were red.


    Leng Yu stared at Ye Fan somewhat vexedly, "Stinking brat!" Even if you want to be a man with your head held high, why do you have to be against your eldest senior brother? cold


    Yun Tao is the future Sect Leader, you shouldn''t have embarrassed him! Qi Bin, Han Gang, and the others, all these years they have been looking for an opportunity to step on you, aren''t you giving them a chance!? This<span>One at a time... Those disciples of your Big Senior who supported you and wanted to borrow your Leng grandson''s power, havee to cause trouble for you! "


    Ye Fan was confused by this. Some parts of him did not understand, so he said, "Father, Mother, I have forgotten about the rules of the Heaven Lake Sword Discourse. Can you exin it to me once more?"


    You. You still have the mood to ask these questions!? You didn''t even remember what happened in the Heaven Lake Sect''s Sword Discourse?! " Leng Yu asked. leafFan Xian smiled bitterly, an innocent look on his face.


    <span>Leng Feng continued, "Father, the stars have indeed never experienced the Heaven Lake Sword Discourse. It is normal for them to be unfamiliar with other ces. Let me tell you something. " Speak


    After saying that, Leng Ning Feng turned to Ye Fan and patiently said, "Xingchen, this Heaven Lake Sect''spetition of swords is a tradition since the founding of our Cold Light Sect. It is all for the sake of giving a fair and just judgement when the disciples are in a dispute. Day


    Chi Dian could only be of the same generation, or he could only be of the same generation, but he could not be of the same generation.So although the status of those outer court disciples and our inner court disciples are different, they belong to the same generation and can challenge us. Day


    Above the pool, no ughter was allowed. However, des had no eyes, and sometimes one could not retract one''s hand. Even if one was injured, there were still others. No<span>However, once the other party was maimed and injured, or had identally killed him, then he would have to bear the responsibility.


    If you are injured, you cannot get the prize, if you are crippled, you mustpensate for it. If you kill someone, you must be punished by the n rules and handed over to the Elders Council for decision. leafSailor was not interested in anything else, but he was very interested in the information. He asked with expectation in his heart, "Brother, I still have one thing I am not clear about. What is it? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1526

    1526


    Leng Yu could not help but scold: "Stinking brat! You still have the mind to care about this!? " cold


    Ning Feng bitterly smiled and said, "Xingchen, why did you forget about this? The wager is naturally the prehistoric stone." fruitThen! The "currency" between cultivators was the Great Deste Stone!


    <span>Ye Fan''s interest was piqued. He pretended to be very casual and asked, "I mean, how many stones did they spend to challenge me?"


    Leng Feng thought for a moment before replying, "ording to the sect rules, the lowest price to bring up the Sky Lake Sword Discourse to an inner sect disciple is two hundred stones. In fact, many outer sect disciples can bring out such a small amount."


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. Only two hundred stones? Wasn''t it just a piece of Deste Stone?


    <span>"It''s too little ¡­" "Tsk tsk ¡­" Ye Fan muttered, his face full of unhappiness.


    <span>He was only sighing with emotion. This group of people had given him too little of a bet, beating more than a hundred people. If they could only take over a hundred stones, then his efficiency would be too low.


    <span>He had stolen the storage pouches from Ming Rui and the others, but he had taken so many of them instead. It would be even more efficient if he were to rob them. can


    "Yes, the Leng Yu couple suddenly thought of something!"


    That''s right! " Leng Yu''s face lit up, and said: "Brat, you sure are clever! No


    Wrong, this reward was too small. ording to the rules, the one being challenged had the right to increase the reward!<span>If we increase the prize money, then many of their disciples will naturally not be able to take out that many prehistoric stones, and their challenge will lose its effectiveness! "


    Mo Xinzhi also thought of this, stood up and said: "My son is still as smart as ever! Right, our Leng n has a lot of Great Deste Stone! ording to the rules, it could be added up to two thousand stones!


    <span>We will raise the wager for all the contestants to 2000 stones, so many of their disciples will not be able to make it out of this wager! " two


    Thousandstone?! leaf


    The sail''s eyes lit up. That''s right! To earn 2,000 for one would be equivalent to earning 10 primeval stones, and that was still quite a good deal! leaf<span>Fan Xian began to pray in his heart. My fellow brothers and sisters from the Cold Light Sect, you must bring enough winnings, don''t retreat! cold


    Ning Feng thoughtfully looked at Ye Fan and said, "Xingchen, this method of yours is truly unexpected."


    "Yes, those who can afford two thousand stones are basically the inner disciples. If it''s just a few dozen people, then they will be rejected. Anyway, they''re all inner disciples, so it''s not too bad."


    <span>At this moment, Mo Xinzhi rolled her eyes and whispered: "We might as well arrange for one or two obedient disciples to fight with us. To


    "When the timees, the stars can choose our disciples. This way, the passing of the scene in the Seraphic Pond won''t be too unpleasant to hear."


    This ¡­ Mistress, this does not conform to the sect''s rules. If someone finds out, wouldn''t that mean his face would be swept across the floor? " Leng Yu hesitated."What are you afraid of? If the stars didn''t ept any challenge, wouldn''t they be losing face? Also


    It would be better to fight with them and find two obedient disciples. Even if they received the benefits, they would not dare to spread the news! " Mo Xinji said. cold


    <span>Yu narrowed her eyes as she thought, before asking Leng Feng, "Ning Feng, what do you think?"


    <span>Leng Ning Feng smiled, "Mother''s way of thinking is also feasible. Your son has two inner disciples whom he knows well. Maybe he can call them over and make an appointment."


    Alright, then go and make the arrangements quickly. If everything is done, give them 2000 stones! " Leng Yu said. cold


    Ning Feng left very quickly. Leng Yu and Mo Xinzhi also nned to help their precious son improve the glory of the Heaven Lake Sword Discourse, and go to the Elders Guild. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian couldn''t help but sigh. This Leng Xing really broke the hearts of his parents. In order to protect their son, they were willing to do anything.


    "Husband, don''t worry. I will apany you. We will be fine." Seeing that Ye Fan did not say anything, Nian Bing thought Ye Fan was too worried and gently advised him.<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. He wasn''t worrying, but regretfully, this Sky Pond Sword Debate was too little. If he could take out all the elixirs, magic tools and so on and put them all on the bet, how good would that be?


    ¡­ ¡­.At the same time, on the Elders Guild''s side, after they received the news from Leng Yu and the Mo Xinzhi, they announced that Leng Xing''s Heaven Basin Sword Discourse Painting had requested an increase of two thousand stones.


    This time, the entire Cold Light Sect''s inner and outer disciples were in an uproar!This was bullying! "This trash is obviously making use of the fact that the Leng n has a huge reserve of Prehistoric Stone to make things difficult for us!"


    2,000 stones ¡­. Where are we going? "It is clear that you do not dare to ept it!"


    For outer sect disciples, gathering two hundred stones is already very rare, where would they go to find two thousand stones? "


    <span>"It is just as senior brother Qi Bin said. This Leng Xing is despicable and shameless. He is jealous of the eldest senior brother, he is too narrow-minded!"


    <span>You''re pissing me off! No! Even if I have to borrow them, I will definitely borrow 2,000!


    <span>For a time, the disciples were all excited and looked down on Leng Xingchen even more. However, due to the rules of the sect, they could only think of ways to get their hands on the Primordial Stone.


    Qi Bin, Han Gang, and a few other top ten disciples naturally wouldn''t mind and ran straight to the Elders Guild. After adding 2000 stones, they left!


    As for the other inner court disciples, they started assembling together directly, and in the end, there were around 30 people who sessfully continued their discussion on the sword within the Seraphic Pond! external


    The sect disciples were rtively poor, but everyone worked together to send five elites who represented the outer sect!<span>One dayter, after the elders met, no one else came to apply for the swordpetition. Only then did they gather everyone and head towards the Hall of Cold Light. Divide


    The Mountain Split Sect''s Ancestor, Han Yu, Sect Leader Han Hui, Great Elder Leng Dong Lin, Spirit Master Han Qi and the other elders of the most important sects were all present.<span>The Elders Guild was very cautious. After all, this was an extremely crucial moment when the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai were at loggerheads.


    The disciples within the sect had caused such amotion and even involved the Han and Leng Sects. They had no choice but to keep an eye on them in order to prevent a disturbance within the sect.Apanied by Xiang Ru, Ye Fan arrived at the main hall of the Cold Light Sect for the first time.


    Seeing the few people sitting on the high tform, the one with the deepest cultivation was the Sect Leader, Han Hui, and the Great Elder, Leng Dong Lin, both of whom were in the sky spirit realm.


    As for the other Elders, they were basically Earth Spirits. Celestial Spirits were indeed very rare. It was no wonder that the Nine Heavens Emperor and the others were disdainful of Celestial Spirits like Patriarch Xuanhai, who had entered the mortal world. To<span>Speaking of which, as a member of the younger generation, Han Yuntao had reached the sky spirit realm at the age of five hundred. He was indeed the strongest person among the young generation of the Cold Light Sect.


    However, even if it was just a Heavenly Spirit, there was still a big gap between Han Yuntao and the Sect Leader or the Great Elder.


    Han Yuntao stood at the front of the disciples. Qi Bin, Han Gang and the rest of the inner disciples followed behind him and formed a square formation. When<span>Ye Fan and Nian Bing walked in, a group of people looked at him with ridicule and disdain, their faces full of ill intent.


    Only Han Yuntao still had a gentle expression. He smiled faintly and nodded to Ye Fan and Nian Ru.Junior Brother Xingchen, Junior Sister Ru Jiao, I never thought that things would turn out like this ¡­ " Han Yuntao looked regretful. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1527

    <span>1527


    <span>Nian Ru''s face was cold and indifferent. She was not stupid. She knew that without Han Yuntao''s tacit approval, this group of inner disciples would not dare to brazenly seek out the cold star for a sparring.


    <span>As such, the woman hated this Han Yuntao to death, so she didn''t even bother to greet him.


    <span>On the contrary, Ye Fanughed and said, "Big Senior, it doesn''t matter. To my Cold Star, this is just a small matter."


    Han Yuntao said with a smile, "Brother Xinghe, you are indeed generous. That''s good too..." Actually, in terms of swordy, junior apprentice-brother could totally refuse. There was no need to force yourself. "


    <span>Ye Fan sneered in his heart. This guy really knows how to y a trick. First, he said "you can refuse", which was a kind advice. But if he really refused, wouldn''t that be even more shameful?


    "Many thanks for Senior''s advice." Ye Fan didn''t waste any more words, and only put his hand on her delicate waist and hugged.


    In such a public ce, everyone would naturally be able to see such intimate behavior.


    However, because she was a daopanion, this was nothing special. It was just that the cold star that had been a good-for-nothing for more than a hundred years actually dared to publicly hug Nian Ruo Jiao. This truly stunned many disciples.Nian Ru''s delicate cheeks turned red as she looked tenderly at her lover. No matter what decision the man made today, she would support him.


    <span>Han Yuntao''s eyelids twitched. He gripped the sword at his waist and let go of it.


    He could clearly feel that Leng Xingchen had let him witness this scene on purpose!


    <span>On the high tform, the Sect Leader, Han Hui, the Great Elder, Leng Donglin, and the others were slightly puzzled. In their memories, Leng Xing was not as calm, much less daring to do something that would provoke Han Yuntao.


    <span>Initially, they could not believe it. How could such a submissive trash suddenly dare to go to the Exquisite Pavilion and even offend Han Yuntao. Now, the elders finally believed it ¡­


    This cold star seemed to have changed?


    Unfortunately, he was no longer the genius he once was, the elders sighed in their hearts.


    At this moment, a white-haired elder walked down with a tray in his hands."Leng Xingchen, the names of the forty-nine disciples who came to discuss with you in the Heaven Lake Divine Hall are written on this tray.


    Each and every disciple had already handed two thousand stones to the Elders Guild. All of the elders present were able to give evidence against them.


    ording to the rules, if you are unwilling to ept the challenge, you can flip over their bamboo slips to cover their names.


    Anyone who reveals their name will be your match in the Heaven Lake ¡­ "<span>After Ye Fan heard the Elder''s introduction, he silently estimated that other than the two who were arranged by the Leng Yu couple, the other forty-seven were all genuine goods.


    Forty-seven stones. Each person had paid 2000 stones, which meant that there were around 470 of them!


    Obediently, based on the amount of Deste Stone here, it should be close to a hundred thousand stones!<span>The total value of the Treasure Pavilion auction that time was not even this much. This was definitely a "huge sum"!


    If she could take back these Deste Flood Stone, Chu Yunyao would definitely be very happy ¡­ ¡­ Ye Fan secretly rejoiced in his heart.<span>"Cold Star? Cold Star? Have you heard what this elder has said? " The white-haired elder frowned, he saw Ye Fan smiling in bafflement.


    Ye Fan came back to his senses, grinned and said: "Yes, elder. Give me the te."<span>The white-haired elder was puzzled, but he still handed the te to him.


    <span>After Ye Fan received it, he turned around and looked at Leng Yu and Mo Xinzhi who were anxiously giving a signal with their eyes, then looked at Han Yuntao and the group of inner and outer disciples.


    <span>In the hall, it waspletely silent. Just when everyone was confused as to what Ye Fan was nning to do ¡­


    Suddenly, Ye Fan threw the entire tray onto the ground!<span>"ng!"


    A pile of bamboo slips with names written on them fell to the ground!


    "Cold Star!" What are you doing!? " The white-haired elder was shocked and asked unhappily.At the side, Thoughtful was also covering her mouth with her hands. Her beautiful eyes were wide open as she felt shocked.


    <span>The Sect Leader, Han Hui, Great Elder Leng Donglin, Han Qi and the other Elders all stood up with doubtful expressions.


    <span>At this time, Qi Bin stood up and pointed at Ye Fan, scolding, "Cold Star! What are you doing!? Do you think that just by throwing all your tags on the ground, you won''t count!? "


    <span>"Cold Star!" Don''t even think about using tricks! If you don''t dare to pick one up, pick up all the tags and flip through them one by one! " Han Gang also said harshly.


    "This piece of trash! He was simply trying to be shameless! First we have to win the prize money, and now we don''t even follow the rules. And we still dare to mess around in front of the Sect Leader!? "The group of disciples were filled with righteous indignation. This "suppression of trash from the Leng n" had turned them intorades. With someone leading the way, they naturally couldn''t stop cursing.


    It was like they were beating a dog in the water. Everyone wanted to use this opportunity to kick the young master of the Leng n in the face of Han Yuntao and the other members of the Han n.<span>Leng Yu, his wife and the Leng n members who were standing beside him, including Elder Leng Dong and Leng Lin, all had extremely ugly expressions on their faces.


    <span>"Shut up! Who dares to call my son trash!? " Mo Xinzhi felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife as she angrily rebuked.


    <span>The hundreds of people within the Audience Hall were in an uproar.


    <span>Just as they were about to quarrel, a soul-stirring shout echoed out.


    <span>"Silence!"


    On the high tform, the Sect Leader, Han Hui, stood up. He had his hands behind his back and a grave expression on his face.


    He looked to be around forty years old. He wore a white jade bun, had a short beard, and was tall and imposing like a mountain.Some disciples with lower cultivations turned pale and their vital energy and blood were in disarray from the shout.


    <span>Ye Fan muttered to himself. As expected, even though they were all in the Sky Spirit Realm, Han Hui was still much stronger than Han Yuntao after thousands of years of practice.


    After all, there were nine levels to the Foundation Establishment, and nine levels to the Spirit Creation. Just like in the surface world, there was a huge gap between the great circle and the great circle.


    Han Hui saw that the crowd had quieted down and snorted coldly, "Cultivators of our generation can cultivate the Dao only by cultivating the heart. Did you think that the Cold Light Pce was a teahouse in the market for mortals? "The group of disciples quickly cupped their hands and bowed, and nervously apologized.


    Han Hui looked at Ye Fan, and his cold eyes flickered as he said, "Leng Xing, are you going to overturn the heavens today?


    <span>The battle of swords in the Heaven Lake was a rule set down by the founder of the Cold Light Sect. It was solemn and dignified.


    Right now, pick up all these tes and ording to the rules of the Heaven Lake Sect,plete this ceremony! "<span>The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth slightly lifted. He did not answer and instead walked over to these bamboo pieces. His feet directly stepped on them!


    <span>This scene was witnessed by all of the disciples present, and their eyes immediately turned red with anxiety. This good-for-nothing actually dared to step on their famous tokens!?


    Han Hui and the group of elders also had shocked expressions. Is this kid crazy!? Was he trying to offend all of the disciples!?Leng Yu and Mo Xinzhi were on the verge of fainting. If they didn''t rush out at this moment, they would have rushed out of the main hall with their son!


    <span>"Husband!" Xiang Ru was about to cry from anxiety. Could it be that her husband was too nervous and had gone crazy from fright!?


    Ye Fan calmly looked around and arrogantly said, "I, Leng Xingchen, am the heir to the Leng n after the Mountain Split Sect''s ancestor. Do you, a motley crowd, think you''re worthy of sparring with this Young Master Tian Chi?In the past, I was modest, so I didn''t want you all to think that the Leng n was arrogant, but now, you all are advancing without knowing what''s good for you!


    Let me tell you, this young master even disdains touching your famous brands, and does not need to look at your bunch of trash''s names!


    I, Leng Xing, will ept all of your challenges today. I will let you all know that in my eyes, you are just like the bamboo on the ground, worthy to be stepped on by my Leng n! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1528

    1528


    <span>A burst of sonorous and forceful sounds that were filled with contentment caused the entire Hall of Cold Light to fall into a state of stillness! jay


    The sparrow waspletely silent; even a pin drop could be heard!<span>On the high tform, Sect Leader Han Hui, Great Elder Leng Dong Lin and the other elders were all staring at Ye Fan in a daze, as if they had just seen the genius of the Cold Light Sect. No


    <span>At this moment, he was full of vigor and domineering. He was much more powerful than he had been in the past!


    Great Elder Leng Dong Lin gripped the armrest of his chair tightly as a sharp light shed in his eyes. It was as if he wanted to have a closer look to see what kind of change the Leng n''s lone child had made to be so bold and uninhibited.


    Leng Yu and Mo Xinzhi could not believe what they had just heard. As they looked at their son who had be the center of attention and had an extraordinary backbone, their hearts surged with pride, but then ¡­ He was getting even more worried ¡­


    His son stood up. But ¡­ This time, they had truly offended all the disciples below the stage!These words were to vent his anger, but it was too risky!


    "Indeed, even though the eldest disciple, Han Yuntao, frowned and did not say anything, the group of inner disciples behind him hadpletely exploded!"Cold Star! You dare to say that we are trash?! "


    <span>"A piece of trash like you is even fit to put on airs here!?"


    <span>"With your little cultivation, you think you''re qualified to spout nonsense here?"


    <span>The disciples roared, and the scolding became a mess.


    <span>The disciples present were all elites of the inner and outer sect. To be cursed as trash by someone who hadn''t formed his core for over a hundred years, they were naturally enraged. To


    He knew that after all these years, Leng Xingchen was simply a joke that no one looked down on.


    When Leng Xingchen saw them, he lowered his head and didn''t even dare to speak.


    Even so, the disciples were still ufortable. Why was it that a trash like him, who was born in the Leng n, possessed so many resources and a beauty of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, was willing to follow him? None


    With the status of the Nai and Leng n, as well as Leng Xing''s caution and caution, they had not made a single mistake. As a result, no one had a reason to target him, nor did they have the opportunity to let him wear a pair of small shoes. can<span>As matters stood, not only did Leng Xingchen not put Han Yuntao in his eyes, he even ignored the friendship between fellow disciples and the interests of the sect. There was something he could be criticized.


    The group of people had held back their displeasure for over a hundred years and finally had the chance to vent it. But this piece of trash ¡­ Not only was he not afraid and did not beg for mercy, he was even going to trample over them!?


    Everything before them waspletely different from the Heaven Lake Divine Sword battle that they imagined! This


    <span>The huge psychological drop caused the group of arrogant disciples to burn with anger. They really wanted to rush up right now and tear this useless young master from the Leng n into pieces! "


    <span>Silence! " cold


    <span>Sect Leader Hui shouted and stopped again.


    "Sect Leader!" Leng Xingchen was truly speaking crazily, and even disregarded the rules of our Cold Light Sect, please make a clear decision, Sect Leader! " Qi Bin hurriedly ran out and knelt down.


    "Yes, Sect Leader!" This brat did not put the Sect Leader and the Elders in his eyes at all! You''re still talking nonsense! "Please punish me, Sect Leader!" Han Gang pleaded with a dark expression. one


    The group of inner and outer disciples all kneeled down and said loudly: "Sect Leader, please punish Leng Xing!"


    Ye Fan sneered, "A bunch of trash. Don''t dare to spar with me, Tian Chi. Are they here to ask for the Sect Leader''s help?" Lower


    <span>When the group of disciples heard this, their eyes were almost set aze.


    <span>"A cold star!" Han Hui''s gaze wasplicated as he said in a deep voice, "You dare to recklessly do such a thing regarding the Heaven Lake Sword Discourse, do you think I will let you off lightly!?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian turned around and sneered: "Leader, I, Leng Xingchen, am the number one genius of the Cold Light Sect. This group of useless people are useless. Don''t tell me that you want to punish me for my actions?" cold


    Hui narrowed his eyes. He unexpectedly discovered that this young man in front of him was not afraid of him at all?<span>In the past, Leng Xingchen didn''t even dare to raise his head when he saw him.


    Han Hui checked carefully, but the stars in front of him were indeed cold. This made him feel suspicious ¡­. Could it be that this kid had been hiding his strength in the past? ButHan Hui also felt that it was impossible. A 9th level Foundation Establishment cultivator would not lie. With this level of cultivation, where did he get the confidence to speak big words?


    "Leng Xing, since you are so sure about what you have said, then ¡­" If you say that you have epted all forty-nine disciples'' Heaven Lake Discourse Swords, then I will allow it!<span>If you can prove that you are indeed more outstanding than these forty-nine disciples, then I will let bygones be bygones! can


    If you are only talking nonsense, breaking the rules of the Heaven Lake Sect regarding the sword, humiliating your fellow sect members ¡­ This Seat will not let you off lightly! "


    After saying that, Han Hui turned back to look at Leng Dong Lin, "What does Great Elder think?" cold


    <span>Although Dong Lin was a member of the Leng n, he knew that Leng Xing had already made a big deal out of this. If he didn''t give all the disciples an exnation, the Leng n would not be able to stand up for itself.


    <span>The Sect Leader''s words were extremely true. Even if they were members of the Leng n, our Leng n would not allow them to do whatever they want if they were to do whatever they want. "


    <span>Below, Leng Yu, Mo Xinzhi, and the rest''s hearts were in their throats. reading


    Ru Jiao''s face was deathly pale. She didn''t understand why her lover would be able to do this. She no longer dared to imagine what would happen next ¡­ tableBelow, Han Yuntao''s eyes flickered as he cupped his hands and said, "Sect Leader Master, disciple thinks that although Junior Brother Xingchen has gone a little too far, but..." One person had to ept forty-nine challenges from the Heaven Basin Sword Debate, but there were still too many of them.


    <span>Disciple feels that it would be better to send out a few representatives to discuss the sword with Junior Brother Xingchen. Otherwise, if Junior Brother Xingchen is too weak, then this would not be in line with the Heavenly Lake Sword Discourse''s fairness. "


    "Eldest Brother!" Why do you still want to plead on behalf of this trash!? ""That''s right, Elder Senior Apprentice Brother. He wanted to step on our nametag, he deserved it!" posterior


    The group of disciples standing in front of Han Yuntao felt that he was being too upright.<span>"Yun Tao is indeed worthy of being the chief disciple. He''s truly a gentleman." Several elders nodded their heads in praise.


    <span>Han Hui smiled with a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Yun Tao''s words make sense ¡­"


    <span>"No way!"


    Without waiting for Han Hui to continue, Ye Fan shouted first, "Absolutely not! None of you will leave! "


    Han Hui, Han Yuntao and everyone else present were all dumbstruck, looking at Ye Fan as if they had seen a ghost.<span>Ye Fan was extremely anxious. How the f * * k could he do this? It wasn''t easy for him to get his hands on about five hundred primeval stones. If they gave up, wouldn''t it be a great loss!?


    "You bunch of trash, don''t even think about escaping today! This young master has epted your ''Heaven Lake Sword Discourse'', and is keeping your word! You


    If you guys are cowardly and want to run away, that''s fine too. Just admit defeat and leave your Deste Stone behind! "<span>Ye Fan had an overbearing look on his face, pointing his finger at this group of people. His posture was very arrogant, showing off his hedonistic and rich second generation appearance to the fullest.

 Chapter 1529

    1529 This


    <span>"Immediately, the group of inner and outer sect disciples were angered to the point that their eyes looked as if they were about to devour someone. Qi Bin, Han Gang, and the others even had blue veins popping out on their foreheads as their hands gripped their swords hilt."


    Eldest Brother, did you hear that? This trash... I will definitely teach him a lesson today! ""Wait, I''ll be the first one up. No one is allowed to fight with me!" Qi Bin gritted his teeth. cold


    Yun Tao also seemed to be surprised and looked at Ye Fan in disbelief. coldYu and Mo Xinzhi, who had just started a glimmer of hope, were now shattered.


    Mo Xinzhi''s body softened as she leaned on her husband and muttered, "I''m finished... It''s all over... Just what was this child from the stars thinking ¡­ "Did he eat the wrong thing, did he lose his head?"


    <span>Madam... "Don''t panic yet. At the very least, it will not cause any deaths." Leng Yu advised.


    <span>Look at that group of disciples, even if they don''t kill the stars, wouldn''t they suffer as much as they might!? The Sect Leader is going to punish him! " Mo Xinzhi burst into tears. cold


    Xiao Ning Feng''s eyes were filled with worry as he said, "This time, little brother has stirred up a big trouble ¡­" What should we do? " palmaris


    Han Hui frowned. He couldn''t figure it out. What was this Leng Xingchen trying to do to get back at him?


    Although the rules of the Heaven Lake Sect forbade killing, with so many people here, it was still possible for them to cripple you. At most, they would justpensate you with some Prehistoric Stones and fix your face for a few years. SeeThe degree of anger this group of disciples had at this moment, their attacks were definitely not light. cold


    Hui Yang sighed, "Since Leng Xingchen doesn''t intend to do so, then I have nothing else to say..."


    <span>If you have anything to be displeased about, just keep it for now. Above the heavenlyke, use your swords to speak!


    Everyone, follow me to the heavenlyke! "


    <span>With that, Han Hui took out an icy-blue, semi-transparent flying sword and stepped on it as he flew out of the main hall.


    <span>The Great Elder, Leng Dong Lin, also led the Elders and left with them. cold


    When Dong Lin walked past Ye Fan, his eyes were filled with concern, and he softly said, "Do your best." leaf


    Looking at the flying swords used by these elders with powerful cultivations, Fan found out that many of them were at the same level of alchemy a few times, and were not of a low rank. with


    Only after the elders had all left did Ye Fan finally let go of his worries. His eyes were bloodshot as he stood up and flew with his parents towards the direction of the Seraphic Pond.Han Yuntao, his group of disciples who were going to discuss the sword, and many others who were also going to watch the battle also took off. This


    <span>The helpers and disciples were all staring at Ye Fan, afraid that he would run away.


    <span>"Darling ¡­" Have you really thought about it? If something were to happen on the stage, what would happen ¡­ " There was a bit ofint in her beautiful eyes. It was because the man did not treasure her safety. leaf


    Fan Xian held his head high and puffed out his chest, "I am the heir to the Leng n. Don''t tell me that I need to think over this matter over again and again? It''s just a small matter! " leaf


    "The sound of the sail hasn''t died down either. I think even the disciples nearby will be able to hear it."Trash! What did you say!? " Qi Bin said angrily.


    I can''t help it, I want to teach him a lesson right now! " Han Gang''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. leaf


    Fan Xian''s face was filled with disdain, but his heart was filled with joy. This group of cultivators from the Ancient Era''s Immortal World had no battle experience. Whether it was theirbat skills or their mentality, they were all weak. Only


    If he tried to provoke them a little, they would be irritable. The more irrational they were, the easier it would be to deal with themter. cold


    Yun Tao frowned and said, "Junior Brother Xing, we are all from the same sect, how can you say such words?"Ye Fan nced at him, and smirked: "What, you don''t ept it?" "Why don''t you also apply for the Heaven Lake Divine Sword Discourse?"


    How dare you speak to Eldest Brother like that!? ""Trash!" "You think you''re qualified topete with Eldest Brother in swords?"


    Leng Xing, today, I will beat you to a pulp! " The group of disciples became excited.


    Han Yuntao''s face turned cold as well. He remained silent and continued to stare straight ahead.Ye Fan didn''t care about their mor at all. After seeing Han Yuntao these two times, he had a good understanding of just what kind of people this was.


    <span>Although he wasn''t sure if he was the one who murdered Leng Xing, this guy was definitely not a righteous man.


    It was because his actions and actions appeared to be upholding justice and speaking up for Leng Xingchen. However, in reality, they had stirred up the crowd''s emotions and caused the spearhead to be pointed even more towards Leng Xingchen.


    So, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to give him any face. You want to be a gentleman and a good man? I will humiliate you, provoke you, and make your mask fall off. Let''s see how long you can continue putting on an act! leaf


    Fan Xian couldn''t help but sigh. This group of people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World really lived too simply. On<span>How could scheming, scheming, and schemingpare to those who grew up inplex and diverse societies as the world on the surface was constantly changing.


    Not to mention someone as young as Ye Fan, who had a lot of experience and had read countless people.


    The Seraphic Pond was located in the center of the Cold Light Sect. On top of a towering mountain, there was ake that looked like it was in the clouds.


    On the surface of theke, a huge rock could be seen. With the carving of the Mountain Splitter Sect Patriarch, and the support of the spell formation, the square rock had be a sturdy arena. Drum


    The sword marks on the stage seemed to record the vicissitudes of life that the Cold Light Sect had gone through over the course of hundreds of thousands of years.


    At this time, several hundred disciples of Chilling Light Sect had already arrived at the edge of the Heaven Lake. Elders and Sect Leader were waiting on one side. Deacons were standing on both sides of theke, while disciples were standing on the other side.<span>The Law Enforcing Elder, Elder Liao, nodded to the Sect Leader and the Great Elder before flying to the arena.


    <span>"This elder will say it onest time when the Heaven Lake is about the rules of the sword ¡­ one


    Do not kill. Two, if you be disabled, immediately stop the discussion on the sword. Three, voluntarily admit defeat with the sword or fall into the arena, you will all be defeated! " Speak


    Finishing, Elder Liao took out two bamboo swords from his storage bag and said: "In order to ensure fairness, the strength of the flying sword will not affect the oue. The Heaven Lake Discourse Sword can only be used with the ''Iron Bamboo Sword''.The material of the Iron Bamboo Sword was a type of tough bamboo. After being soaked in special medicine and refined by some secret techniques, the material of the Iron Bamboo Sword was simr to the metal sword, but it was not as sharp as metal. This


    The seeding sword was for the outer sect disciples to use. Those outer sect disciples who did not have a flying sword would use it to train on a daily basis. leaf


    The sail leisurely walked to the stage, took a handful, and then looked at the forty-nine disciples on the other side."I''ll go!"


    <span>"I''ll go first!"


    <span>The group of disciples were instead arguing, and they fought to be the first to enter the arena to discuss on the sword.


    No one would let go of this chance to teach this good-for-nothing, young master Hedonist, a lesson.


    <span>Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart, with an arrogant expression on his face: "Hey, are you guys ready? How about we go together? A bunch of trash, it''s all the same to anyone! " Positive


    Just as the group of disciples was about to curse again, Han Yuntao said solemnly, "Everyone be quiet! How can the Heaven Basin Sword Discourse Arena be loud!? "


    The prestige of the chief disciple still made this group of disciples shut their mouths.<span>Han Yuntao said with a serious expression, "Since we are all going up, then let''s start with the outer sect disciples. Junior Xingchen is at the 9th level of the Foundation Establishment Stage, and the outer sect disciples are also at the 9th level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. That''s the most fair way."


    Although the group of inner court disciples were slightly unwilling, but they didn''t have any objections. In their opinion, looking at the sword battle between Leng Xing and the outer court disciples was a method of humiliation.<span>As the five outer court disciples discussed the matter, a skinny disciple with slightly dark skin leapt onto the arena first. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1530

    1530


    After throwing the iron bamboo sword to the disciple, Elder Liao retreated to the side and said, "This time, it will be decided by this senior''s husband. It will be decided by the sword!"


    <span>The atmosphere suddenly changed. The Han Hui Sect Leader and the Elders all had a trace of doubt and expectation on their faces.


    As for Leng Yu, Mo Xinzhi, Xiang Rujiao, and the rest, they were nervous and didn''t dare to breathe out. Most


    No one was more excited than the group of disciples who were waiting for their turn, and they all looked on with unparalleled ridicule.<span>That dark-skinned disciple had difficulty standing on such a big stage. In front of the Sect Leader and the Elders, he had the opportunity to disy his skills. Naturally, he was extremely excited. He


    <span>With a righteous look, he cupped his hands together and prepared to introduce himself: "Leng Xing, I am a disciple of the outer sect Elder Chu, Zhang ¡­" "


    <span>"Shut up!"


    <span>Before this disciple surnamed Zhang finished his sentence, Ye Fan directly interrupted him and said, "I am not interested in knowing the name of a waste!"


    <span>It would be a waste of time if he still had to introduce himself, Ye Fan thought. This


    The outer sect disciple surnamed Zhang''s face twitched. He was angry to the point that his eyes were filled with anger. He snorted coldly, "Since that''s the case, then I''m sorry!" Speak


    With that, Disciple Zhang suddenly thrust forward, his sword thrust out, and a sword qi rushed straight towards Ye Fan! This<span>Ye Fan was able to predict such an outrageously slow movement ahead of time. After dodging the sword qi with his agility skill, he didn''t even swing his sword. Instead, he went forward and kicked the disciple with the surname Zhang in the chest!


    "Bam!" Zhang


    The disciple surnamed Ye''s vision blurred, and before he could clearly see how Ye Fan got close to him, his chest was already kicked! He


    <span>His protective true essence was simply unable to withstand Ye Fan''s kick, and his body shot out of the arena like a cannonball!


    <span>When he finally reacted, with a "plop", he had already fallen into the ice-cold Seraphic Pond!


    <span>All of a sudden, everyone''s expression froze!


    Han Hui, Leng Dong Lin and the group of elders all looked at each other. They could see the astonishment in each other''s eyes.Of course, they had clearly seen Ye Fan''s movements just now. This was just too simple, it was just this kind of dodging, one leap, and then a kick!


    <span>This wasn''t even considered a move, it was just the most basic of movements. can


    <span>The problem was ¡­ How could this Leng Xingchen be so agile? And where did he get such strength!? cold


    Yu and Mo Xinzhi could not believe their eyes. They thought it would be a tough battle, but their son just kicked and killed his opponent!? This<span>Just what was going on!? reading


    After a moment of astonishment, Ru Jiao was overjoyed. Her beautiful eyes lit up and she couldn''t help but think back to what Ye Fan had just said in the Hall of Cold Ice...<span>Could it be that her husband had only been acting low-key in the past? He had been diligently cultivating all along!?


    Unable to help it, a spark of hope rose in Nian Bing''s heart as he waited for a miracle to happen ¡­ leaf


    The sails did not even give it a second nce as it turned around and said with a bored tone, "Hurry, next!"


    Elder Liao, who was standing on the stage, finally reacted. He was also shocked by Ye Fan''s agility. He quickly shouted: "The first battle, victory to the cold star!" Then ¡­<span>The disciple surnamed Zhang drank two mouthfuls of water. When he returned to the shore, his entire body was already soaked. He


    His face was pale and his lips were purple. Just thinking of how he had lost two thousand stones without any prior reason made him want to cry!<span>"You ¡­ "What happened to you!?"


    Why didn''t that trash even dodge kicking at you!? "


    Facing the questioning of a group of disciples, the disciple surnamed Zhang had a sullen face as he said, "He ¡­ He was too fast ¡­ I... I don''t know how I got kicked! "<span>The group of disciples couldn''t help but look at each other with a bit of worry in their eyes. Could it be that this Leng Xing was really hiding his strength all this time?


    <span>Han Yuntao''s eyes flickered. He sighed and said, "I told you not to underestimate your enemy. Junior Brother Xingchen, you must have prepared something."


    <span>"Don''t be afraid! He was just taking advantage of the fact that he was at the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. You


    "If we outer court disciples don''t dare to go up, then we inner court disciples will make a move," Han Gang said with a dark face.


    Senior brother Han Gang, I do not need your help. A male disciple with a long and thin face said.<span>"Oh, Song Quyang? So early? Could it be that they''re overusing us? " Han Gang asked.


    <span>Song Que Yang narrowed his eyes and said, "Junior Brother going up now would just frustrate that good-for-nothing''s spirit. If he doesn''t get lucky and win, then he really thinks he''s amazing."


    "Sure, then you go!" Han Gang grinned.


    Song Que Yang smiled excitedly, grabbed the Iron Bamboo Sword and jumped onto the stage. table


    The disciples below all regained their confidence, and those disciples who weren''t participating in the battle also began to discuss amongst themselves.<span>That''s Song Quyang, the tenth ranked disciple of the top ten! "


    "That''s right, he is an Earth Core cultivator. Even though he has just reached the Core Formation stage, is he even able to match up to someone at the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment stage?""Haha, that cold star''s sword energy can''t even break through Senior-apprentice Brother Song''s protective true essence?" aural


    <span>Song Que Yang''s face lit up even more as he listened to the praises from the disciples below the stage.


    "Cold Star, I, Song Que Yang, will let you know..." "<span>"Shut up!" Ye Fan was toozy to listen, and impatiently said, "A piece of trash, why are you saying so much?" Hurry up and make your move! "


    Song Que Yang gritted his teeth andughed coldly: "Make a move? With just you? "My pill cultivation level is too high, isn''t it bullying to make a move first? Why don''t you make a move first?"


    "That''s what you said..." leaf<span>The moment the words left his mouth, his figure shot forward like a bolt of lightning! Sung


    Qu Yang suddenly saw Ye Fan approach, it was so fast that he was caught off guard! This


    What speed!? Sung


    Qu Yang hurriedly protected himself with his true essence, wanting to use his sword at the same time! ButYe Fan quickly changed directions, and with a snake shaped change of position, his arm was like a strong steel bar, fiercely smashing into Song Que Yang''s protective zhen yuanyer! Although ¡­


    "He felt a trace of true essence resistance, but this little bit of pain, Ye Fan could totally endure it!"


    <span>"Boom!"


    <span>Ye Fan endured the pain as if he was being pricked by needles. His arm broke his protective zhen yuanyer, and a hand directly covered Song Que Yang''s face! leaf


    <span>"The sail grabbed the guy''s head and pushed him to the ground!"


    "Bam!" one


    With a dull thud, Song Que Yang''s head hit the ground. Blood spurted out from his head and his mind shook! Sung


    <span>Qu Yang''s mouth was agape and his face was full of fear. His eyes were wide open, and he looked like a retard. He had already fainted! leaf


    Sail a burst of emotion, this group of cultivators physical fitness, is too poor,pared to those strong ancient martial artists, even weaker,pletely relying on spirit energy to enhance their physique, but just like that. one<span>Once their true essence was ineffective and brought into closebat, they would be like mercenaries in a C grade organization on the surface, unable to withstand even a single blow.


    <span>Ye Fan stood up, looked at the dumbstruck Elder Liao beside him, and said: "Hey, it''s time for the next one." liao


    The n elder was jolted awake, his tongue still tied as he shouted, "Wha ¡­ "¡­ ¡­" The second battle! "Leng Xingchen, victory!"


    <span>"Whoosh!"


    <span>The hundreds of disciples by the side of theke had all exploded into an uproar!


    <span>What was going on!? An Earth Core realm cultivator, one of the top ten disciples, Song Que Yang, had actually been knocked unconscious by Leng Xingchen!? Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    Wasn''t Song Que Yang the one who took the advantage of the Leng n, and was deliberately throwing a tantrum!? palmarisThe sect''s Han Hui and the elders were all confused. How was this possible?


    <span>The cold star didn''t use any true essence, so how could he use his body to forcefully break through the true essence of an Earth Core martial artist!? longitudinal


    However, Song Que Yang had just reached the Core Formation stage, so how could his body possibly move like this?!<span>At least, in the entire Cold Ice Sect, no one dared to say that they didn''t need real elemental energy to use their physical body to break through the Earth Core Quintessential Essence.


    Leng Dong Lin''s eyes lit up, he could no longer conceal the smile on his face. Leng Xing had defeated Song Que Yang, no matter what tricks he used to win, at least he had proven that the Leng n''s lone child was not a piece of trash!


    Leng Yu and Mo Xinzhi were so excited that they held their hands together and had smiles all over their faces. reading


    Ru Jiao was crying tears of joy. Happiness came so suddenly that she no longer knew how to express her current feelings. InverseThe group of disciples that hadn''t yet entered the arena had already started to have ashen faces and dejected morale, as they didn''t dare to believe everything that was happening before their eyes ¡­.


    <span>Han Yuntao stood there silently with his hands behind his back. From time to time, he would nce at the nearby Nian Ru and Jiao; from time to time, he would look at the calm and tranquil cold stars on the stage. His face carried ayer of shadow ¡­


    <span>"Elder Liao!" I protest! This cold star has vited the rules! " Qi Bin stood up and shouted angrily. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1531

    <span>1531


    Upon hearing that, Elder Liao frowned and asked, "Where is the vition of the rules?"<span>"This'' Sword Debate of the Heaven Lake ''is a sword debate. He has used both his feet and hands in these two matches, and there is no such thing as a'' sword debate ''!" Qi Bin shouted.


    <span>Without waiting for Elder Liao to say anything, Ye Fanughed and said, "Trash is trash, you can even say such stupid words?" ben


    <span>The young master doesn''t even need to use a sword to deal with you, and you think you''re worthy for me to use my sword seriously? again


    <span>"I''ve said it. Elder Liao has already spoken about rules. Which rule is it that says you''re not allowed to defeat an opponent with your punches and kicks?" liao


    <span>The elder nodded, "The protest is futile. Leng Xing''s victory is not a problem." homo-


    <span>Bin immediately blushed as he stared at Ye Fan with his red eyes. leaf


    <span>The sail was toozy to bother with him. If it was not necessary, he would not use his sword.


    The reason why he had used such a method to settle the battle was because he had considered it carefully.


    In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, he could encounter danger at any time and conceal his true strength in order to better protect himself.Even if he did not disintegrate, his tempered body, ancient techniques that returned to their original nature, his iparable battle experience, and his ancient sword techniques were all enough topletely destroy a Mortal Core cultivator. !


    <span>Even with his Earth Core cultivation, as long as Ye Fan could dodge the opponent''s attack and not give him a chance to counterattack, he could still use his skills to win.


    <span>It was nothing but the true essence of an Earth Core martial artist. It was much stronger, and without disintegrating, it would be easier to be injured by their true essence.


    To put it bluntly, in Ye Fan''s eyes, although this group of people had powerful weapons, they didn''t have the skills to use them. He


    He was like a veteran fighter with a spear facing a bunch of newbies who had no actualbat experience.Although everyone used the same strong weapon, Ye Fan was still able to use speed, skill, and many other methods to hit his opponent. The opponent had the same weapon, but no matter what, Ye Fan couldn''t be hurt.


    Therefore, although Ye Fan could easily finish off these forty or so disciples in an instant, he couldn''t do that either.


    This was because once one was too strong, it would attract the suspicion of the Sect Leader, the Elders, and even the founder. leaf


    The sail still wanted to be controlled within a reasonable range. As long as he could win, it was enough.After the unconscious Song Que Yang was carried away, Qi Bin, who had long been unable to restrain himself, finally flew up onto the stage.


    "Trash, Junior Brother Song was too careless just now. This time, you can forget about using such a vulgar and despicable method to win!" homo-After saying that, Bin began to circte his primeval essence, and continuously waved it towards Ye Fan, sending out several sword qi!


    "Turbid Yin Sword Qi!" one<span>Streams of ck-blue sword qi brought with them a bone-chilling cold. Once touched, the cold would enter the body, causing the body to stiffen and be immobilized! Yes


    After learning from his previous mistake, Qi Bin also knew that Ye Fan''s movement speed was fast, so he not only protected his body with Zhen Yuan, but alsounched arge scale attack to prevent Ye Fan from getting close to him!


    A trivial ninth level Foundation Establishment cultivator, as long as he was hit by a single sword qi, he would not be able to withstand it!<span>For a time, the entire arena was filled with endless cold energy. Icy-blue sword energy shot out in all directions, dazzling everyone! leaf


    <span>The sails continuously dodged in the arena, avoiding the sword qi one after another. Even if he disintegrated, this kind of powerful sword qi could not be easily received by his body, not to mention that he did not disintegrate. Good


    <span>In addition, this Qi Bin had notprehended sword intent, so the tricks were not tooplicated. The power was limited to his level of cultivation.


    "Seeing that Ye Fan did not manage to finish the battle quickly and was'' running for their lives'' dodging back and forth, everyone thought that Qi Bin had the upper hand. Finally, they felt that everything was normal!"


    Worthy of being called Brother Qi! The moment he went up, he suppressed that piece of trash until he could not breathe! "


    "Haha, let''s see how he can still be so deceitful now. The two Seniors just now were too careless!"<span>"This is his true strength. Now, he has revealed his true strength!"


    But you guys didn''t say it, he''s really fast. Haha, I''m afraid all these years he''s been training in how to run for his life right? "Haha ¡­" Day


    On the other side of the pond, the Sect Leader and the Elders were all squinting their eyes, wondering if they had overestimated this cold star just now. coldThe Yu couple became nervous once again. They couldn''t bear to keep their eyes open for fear that their son would suddenly get injured.


    Nian Ru tightly gripped her skirt and stared unblinkingly at it. However, the cold air on the stage continued to grow colder and colder, and Ye Fan moved even faster. She was almost unable to clearly see what was going on.


    <span>Trash! Do you only know how to run like this!? Haha! "If you act like before, I''ll make a move!" Qi Binughed maniacally. leaf


    At this time, Fan Xian discovered that he really couldn''t find a good angle to approach. It seemed that he wouldn''t be able to win in this kind of situation, and he needed to improve his fighting strength a bit. "


    [I just wanted to see how loud you are going to shout. It seems... "You are just like that ¡­" leaf


    <span>As the sail spoke, it waved the iron bamboo sword in its hand, and a circting cold light surrounded it.


    The cultivation technique he was using now was the thousand miles long Cold Light Art of the Cold Light Sect. At the same time, he quietly gathered the power of heaven and earth, increasing the power of his sword qi to the Earth Core realm. Right<span>To pay such an opponent, Ye Fan did not even need to use his Overlord level Unparalleled Sword Intent. In addition, his Overlord level Sword Intent would probably cause a hugemotion if it was used.


    <span>Thus, he only needed ordinary sword Qis. Only


    It was a pity that his inner force cultivation was not yet at the Earth Core realm. Otherwise, he would have been able to directly release it without the need to use the power of the heaven and earth to pretend to be true essence.


    This was the same method of fighting that Ye Fan had used before he hadprehended the Unparalleled Sword Intent. leaf<span>Fan''s target was not to use his cultivation to overwhelm his opponent. He only needed to have a bnced amount of sword qi to counteract the sword qi that his opponent was sending out. That would be enough! "


    Oh? You''re finally going to use your sword? Given your cultivation, is there any difference between using a sword and not a sword? " homo-Binughed mockingly and once again waved his sword several times at Ye Fan, like a dozen icicles, blocking and piercing at Ye Fan from different angles! leaf


    The sail didn''t dodge this time. It merged with his own ancient sword techniques ording to his memory, following the "Minor Frost Sword Technique" and leisurely strolling towards those ice spikes, swinging its sword upwards!


    "ng ng ng!"<span>With three crisp sounds, the three iing sword Qis were all blocked by Ye Fan! homo-


    Bin and all the spectators froze for a moment. Everyone in the Cold Light Sect recognized Ye Fan''s sword technique, but the problem was... This was too strange!


    "Then... That is the Small Cold Sword Art? To be used by the new disciples... "The lowest level of sword technique?"<span>It was indeed the Little Cold Sword Art, but... "But it seems a little different, I can''t really say ¡­" "


    But he''s at the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment stage, how could his sword qi block senior Qi Bin''s sword qi!? " sibling


    The children were all confused, unable to understand what had just happened.<span>They naturally didn''t think that in their eyes, this trash beginner sword technique was actually, in Ye Fan''s eyes, the core sword technique of the Cold Light Sect. small


    The Cold Sword Technique was the sword technique that was the closest to the origin of the sword technique, which was also the sword technique that was the most simr to the Ancient Sword Technique. Although ¡­<span>Although it looked rough, it was a return to its original nature. Therefore, after Ye Fan had slightly integrated the details of the ancient sword techniques, he had changed the Small Cold Sword Technique into an almost perfect sword technique.


    Of course, these low-level swordsmen from the Cold Ice Sect couldn''t see the mystery behind Ye Fan''s swordsmanship.


    Even the Sect Leader, Han Hui, and the Great Elder had their attention focused. They carefully observed, not understanding what was going on. He<span>These people had almost forgotten about Little Cold Sword. This was a sword technique that they had practiced when they were children. Who would remember and train in such an elementary sword technique when they were thousands or tens of thousands of years old?


    Qi Bin was also stunned. When he recovered from his shock, he realized that Ye Fan had already closed the distance between them and was very close.


    "This is bad!"


    Qi Bin hurriedly circted his protective true essence, and at the same time, threw out the iron bamboo sword in his hand. The bamboo sword immediately turned into a sharp blue light!


    Sword kinesis! "Go!"Ye Fan was expressionless. Indeed, the battle experience of the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was too poor.


    If it was a swordsman on the ground, at this point, the enemy was less than ten meters away, he would definitely hold the sword and ensure that he had the sword in his hand at all times. But


    Yes, this Qi Bin actually chose to use the Imperial Sword Technique to attempt to force him to retreat?


    Ye Fan''s figure immediately changed speed, first slowing down, and then seeing the sworde up in front of him, he quickly changed direction! homo-


    Bin controlled the flying sword, thinking to stab at Ye Fan, but he discovered that Ye Fan''s speed had suddenly changed, catching him off guard!<span>Ye Fan closed the distance easily, as if he was ying with a child. homo-


    Seeing Ye Faning over, Bin was in a panic. He could no longer control his flying sword, and as he retreated, he used his sword fingers to shoot out waves of sword qi towards Ye Fan!


    <span>But this kind of powerful sword qi, Ye Fanpletely ignored it. He casually waved his Small Cold Sword twice, and after one thrust, it had already pierced through the opponent''s zhen yuan shield, thrusting the sword towards Qi Bin''s throat!


    <span>"" Qi Bin''s face was ashen. In his panic, his eyes were wide open. He couldn''t believe it, but he was also unwilling to give up as he looked at Ye Fan.


    How could this be ¡­ This ¡­ "How is this possible ¡­" leaf<span>Fan clicked his tongue. "Still not admitting defeat?" Trash? With just that little bit of strength, you think you''re worthy enough to let me borrow a Primordial Stone to buy a flying sword? "


    Qi Bin''s face alternated between red and white. He was thoroughly angry from embarrassment. With an angry roar, he turned around, and was about to punch Ye Fan again! leafThe sail moved as fast as lightning and directly kicked at Qi Bin''s vitals!


    <span>"Oh!"


    Qi Bin''s eyes turned white from the pain and he fell to the ground. He painfully held on to the ground, tears flowing out of his eyes.


    Ye Fan turned around, tapped his shoulder with the bamboo sword, and shouted once more, "Carry him away, next!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1532

    <span>1532


    Everyone near the heavenlyke could only watch helplessly as Qi Bin, who could no longer stand, was carried off by two disciples.


    Qi Bin cried tears of pain as he shamed himself to death, cursing at his trash, but in the end, he waspletely beaten up by the trash in his mouth. How could he still hold his head up high in the sect in the future? This


    In a moment, the disciples outside had all realized that this good-for-nothing young master did not rely on luck to win! Although ¡­


    I really don''t understand why he used the Little Cold Sword Art and how his fleshly body could be so tough, but no one dared to look down on the cold star today! "<span>Hiss ¡­ This boy, could it be that he has been hiding his strength all this time? " As a father, Leng Yu had already started to ponder over the matter after her pleasant surprise.


    Mo Xinzhi''s face was radiant as she said, "I knew it. Our family''s Star Lord is a genius. How could he die so easily? He must be secretly cultivating behind my back!"


    "My little brother''s sword technique is so peculiar. It''s clearly our Cold Light Sect''s sword technique, but it seems a bit unusual." Leng Feng had aplicated expression on his face.<span>"Why do you care so much? Back then, Xingchen was the number one genius of our Cold Light Sect. Wasn''t it normal for him to haveprehended some high level sword techniques by himself? " Mohsin said proudly. reading


    <span>At this moment, Ru Jiao was looking at her lover with a pair of bright eyes. The gratification and adoration in her eyes could already be seen clearly. Keeping


    <span>After waiting for over a hundred years, he had always dreamed of the day when his beloved man would once again stand up. No


    Thinking of this moment, the pleasant surprise the man had given her far exceeded her imagination!


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan, who was on the stage, was a bit annoyed. He realized that no one from this group of disciples came up?


    "Hey!" Next! Who''s next! " leaf<span>The sail was extremely anxious. There were still many people here, and they were so slow. Wasn''t it just dying him from obtaining the two thousand stones? eptance


    Even Fa Li''s Elder Liao was slightly dissatisfied as he said, "Which disciple will be the next topete in sword arts? "Quicklye up!" one


    The group of disciples that had registered for the Sword Discourse Arena were all speechless. Everyone looked at each other, not daring to make a sound.


    If even Qi Bin, who was in the Earth Core realm, lost, then most of them were just Mortal Core warriors. These outer sect disciples were at the 9th level of the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    The key point was that Ye Fan''s winning method was just too easy, not tiring at all, andpletely didn''t have any signs of tiredness.


    As they thought about how they would lose 2000 stones, those disciples that had borrowed stones from everywhere to gather 2000 stones felt their intestines turning green with regret! ToIt was that after they reneged on their promise, they could take back the Prehistoric Stone. Now, they turned around and left!


    Han Yuntao noticed the regret and unease of the disciples around him. He then looked at Ye Fan, who looked rxed on the stage, and his expression turned grave."A bunch of weak and ipetent people. They were merely taking advantage of the situation and used some basic sword techniques. They were just caught off guard, yet they managed to scare you into such a state?"


    Han Gang coldly snorted and leapt onto the stage, saying, "Leng Xingchen, Qi Bin was just careless just now. You despicable fellow, hide your true cultivation. Let me show you that your physique is that of a true sword cultivator!" leafFan Xian was toozy to respond. He crooked his finger, indicating Han Gang to hurry up and take action. cold


    Just being looked down upon like this made him even more infuriated. He immediately circted his elemental energy to the maximum as a deep blue sword intent condensed on the surface of the Iron Bamboo Sword in his hand!


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. This guy''s sword intent should be the lowest human-level sword intent, but as long as it was sword intent, it would definitely be more difficult to deal with than ordinary sword Qis.


    <span>"It''s not just the difference in might. The characteristics of its changes will also be unique to sword cultivators."


    Trash, in the face of my ''Icefall Sword Intent,'' your insignificant skill will bepletely meaningless! "


    <span>Han Gangughed sinisterly and waved the Iron Bamboo Sword in his hand. Arge amount of blue and white sword intent actually condensed in the sky! with


    <span>The moment the Cold Gale Sword descended, the blue and white Cold Sword Intent descended like a waterfall!


    The foot of the sail quickly dodged. This sword intent formed into a waterfall, and after it swept to the ground, it began to spread, creating waves of sword intent ripples!<span>No wonder this guy''s sword intent was called the "Icefall". It really turned the sword intent into a waterfall, its power and coverage was veryrge, and with the advantage of the waterfall''s disparity in power, it bestowed the sword intent with an impact force!


    Although it was only the Mortal level sword intent, it could not be underestimated!


    Ye Fan lowered his feet, and quickly moved his body closer to Han Gang. But if he were to get close to the sword intent that was descending from the sky, he wouldn''t be able to injure him.


    But at this moment, Han Gang grinned and disdainfully said, "Innocent!"Before he finished his sentence, Han Gang swung his sword horizontally at Ye Fan!


    An ice waterfall actually appeared horizontally in the direction that Ye Fan was heading towards, and directly rushed towards him!


    It was like a huge wave had appeared out of thin air, wanting to swallow Ye Fan! Ming


    It was clearly a huge Icefall, but it kept elerating as it fell!<span>Ye Fan''s mind suddenly quivered, and he suddenly woke up! He had underestimated his sword intent! This


    <span>That guy''s Icefall sword intent was not simply falling down from above. Through sword intent, he could already simte the sword intent form of the waterfall impact from any angle! also


    <span>In other words, no matter which angle the sword intent was continuously released from, it could perfectly disy the eleration and impact of the waterfall! leaf


    The blue and white sword intent hit the sail head-on!<span>Within the blink of an eye, Ye Fan''s figure submerged into that Icefall''s sword intent... table


    <span>When the group of disciples saw this scene, they all cried out in surprise and were overjoyed! This


    Once, this damnable young master from the Leng n was finally done for! There was no need to continue the next round of sparring!<span>The Han Hui Sect Leader and the group of Elders frowned regretfully. It seemed that Leng Xing had indeed won by a fluke. If she had encountered Han Gang with his powerful strength, she would not have been able to do anything about it.


    "However, they have a whole new level of respect for Cold Star."


    "Son!"Husband! "


    Seeing Ye Fan about to be engulfed by the sword intent, Mo Xinzhi and Nian Bing cried out in fear. If he did not die from this move, then he would at least be heavily injured! very<span>Apparently, from the strength of the sword intent, Han Gang was releasing it with all his might.


    A life and death moment! quaque


    Just when everyone thought that Ye Fan was about to be defeated, an iron bamboo sword, like a piercing golden light, pierced through this Icefall and stopped Han Gang''s throat!<span>As the Icefall dissipated, a cold air permeated the air. Drum


    <span>On the stage, although there were quite a few ice crystals stuck to Ye Fan''s clothes, somewhat damaged, he stood proudly,pletely unharmed! "


    "Hua!" A cry of surprise came from the edge of the heavenlyke.


    The Han Hui Sect Leader and the Great Elder also stretched their necks, unable to believe what they were seeing.


    "What?" Nian Ru looked at the man standing on the stage with an awe-inspiring aura like that of a war god. She covered her red lips with her hands, her eyes filled with ecstasy.<span>This ¡­ This ¡­ How is this possible!? " Drum


    <span>On the stage, Han Gang was dumbstruck, as if he had seen a ghost. The hand holding the sword was already trembling!


    Ye Fan looked at him expressionlessly, while in his heart, he also sighed. Fortunately, just a moment ago, he had used the cover of the sword intent to enter a state of disintegration. oneThe moment it disintegrated, Ye Fan''s physical fitness increased drastically, and he was able to resist the Mortal Level Sword Intent of the Earth Core realm. No


    Having said that, Ye Fan also had a small bruise on his body, but because of the dissolution of his body, he recovered very quickly, so no one noticed. such as


    This time, the disintegration of the firstyer would not change his figure, and with the help of the illusionary face, it was actually quite convenient for Ye Fan to secretly raise his strength.In the end, who are the inconsequential ones, and who is the true trash? " Ye Fan asked in ridicule. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1533

    1533Han Gang''s face turned red. Looking at the man who was able to use his body to forcefully endure his sword intent, a sense of despair arose in his heart ¡­


    ng ng. The iron bamboo sword fell to the ground. Han Gang was no longer in the mood to fight. He lowered his head and said dejectedly, "I''ve lost ¡­"Rather than get kicked off like Qi Bin had just been humiliated, Han Gang would rather give up on himself than suffer any more humiliation.


    <span>Elder Liao squinted his eyes and looked at Ye Fan in admiration, saying: "This match, is still Leng Xingchen''s victory!" cold


    After going down with a face full of dirt, it was too embarrassed to say anything to Han Yuntao, "Master ¡­" I... "I''m sorry ¡­"


    <span>"Han Gang, what are you saying? It''s just sparring between fellow disciples." "You did your best, Brother Xingchen. You are indeed extraordinary. Now that you''ve lost, just try your best in the future." Han Yuntao smiled and patted Han Gang on the shoulder. cold


    Just a moment ago, he was emotionally moved, and then, he smacked himself hard in the face. He was both unwilling and aggrieved: "This brat ¡­ This was too strange! So, it turns out that he has always been acting weak. No wonder he dares to talk back to his eldest senior brother! "Seeing that Han Gang had acknowledged the Leng n''s "trash" strength, the morale of the remaining forty or so disciples had dropped to the extreme. The group of people lowered their heads, no one dared to make a sound.


    "Next, disciples that have applied for the swordpetition, what are you all dawdling for?!" Elder Liao asked in dissatisfaction.Ye Fan also got impatient, pointing his sword at that group of people and scolding, "You bunch of waste!" Either hurry up ande up, or send the Prehistoric Stone up! Get out of here! in


    Is it child''s y for us to pretend to be deaf and mute when we are talking about swords in the Heaven Lake Sect!? This is a rule set down by the Mountain Split Sect''s Ancestor, are you going to look down on him!? " palmaris


    When the Sect Elders and Sect Elders heard this, they didn''t know whether tough or cry. This kid himself had clearly turned a blind eye to the rules of the Heaven Lake Sect, but now he was preaching to other disciples instead.Ye Fan''s words caused a group of disciples to flush in anger and resentment. They weren''t stupid, and at this moment, a lot of people had already realized that they were fooled by this young master Leng! This


    This fellow was clearly very strong, and he wanted to pretend to be a piece of trash. To provoke them into talking about swords in the Heaven Lake, he was clearly here to plunder their prehistoric stone!


    If he finished this match, wouldn''t he have to take in close to a hundred thousand stones!? This ¡­ Isn''t this almost the same as robbing Treasure Pavilion?! seeAs Elder Liao urged them on, none of the disciples wanted to be humiliated again. Remaining


    The four outer sect disciples exchanged looks, then one of them took the lead and shouted, "Elder Liao! The four of us admit defeat! "


    They were outer sect disciples after all. With so many inner sect disciples and top ten disciples having lost, it would not be shameful for them to admit defeat.<span>Elder Liao had also expected this to happen. He harrumphed and said, "It''s fine to admit defeat, but you must stay behind."


    <span>The few outer sect disciples felt as if their hearts had been cut by a knife. They would probably need tens of years or even hundreds of years to repay this Great Destion Stone, but it was still better than going up and having a meaningless battle. This


    Going back upter was simply overestimating himself.<span>After the outer sect disciples had all left, only the group of inner sect disciples remained, most of them were only in the Mortal Core realm.


    <span>"They were looking at each other, and none of them dared to go up. It would be aplete disgrace if they went up!"


    I... "I admit defeat as well..." Finally, an inner court disciple raised his hand and bitterly sighed. Yes


    From the start, the remaining people didn''t feel too ashamed. It wasn''t long before they all chose to give up on the Sword Discourse!<span>Ye Fan was overjoyed in his heart. It was fortunate that the strongest yers were the first to go on stage. Otherwise, it would be really troublesome if they had to fight so many matches.


    This time around, they had given up on him, so there was no need for him to waste any more time. DayOn the other side of the pond, Sect Leader Han Hui and the group of elders were all shaking their heads and smiling bitterly. Large


    At first, they thought that the battle at the Heaven Lake Divine Sword Sect would end very quickly. Who would have thought that it would end very quickly? However, the result hadpletely exceeded their expectations!Leng Xing, the former fallen genius, young master trash, had actually defeated the top ten disciples of the top ten with just his strength alone, using his ridiculously strong physique and his seemingly low level closebat sword techniques!? Foot


    More than forty plus elite disciples did not even have the courage to fight him; all of them had chosen to give up!? "


    <span>Great Elder... It seems that the genius from your Leng n had long nned this beforehand. He couldn''t have been waiting all these years for this good show to be arranged, right? This


    <span>"But close to a hundred thousand stones, even I''m looking at them with envy." Han Hui said to Leng Dong Lin with a smile. cold


    <span>Great Elder Dong Lin stroked his beard, a carefree expression on his face. "I must ask, after all these years, just what did this kid do to actually learn such a skill."


    It''s also strange, he clearly hasn''t formed his core yet, what''s the reason for this? He can actually block Han Gang''s Icefall Sword Intent? " Elder Han Qi shook his head in bewilderment.


    "Did he learn some other martial art technique?" Another elder guessed.<span>"Who cares what happens to him. As long as we don''t follow any evil ways of the Demons, the Leng n''s lone child bes strong, and will not cause any harm to our Cold Light Sect." Positive


    "It''s a good thing that at the critical moment when we are fighting with Feng Lin Hai, he cane onto the battlefield and help our Cold Light Sect. That''s great!" An elder said. is


    The few elders also nodded in agreement. If Leng Xingchen could really be the genius from back then, it would be a great news for the Cold Light Sect.<span>On the stage, after Ye Fan threw the bamboo sword back to Elder Liao, he looked arrogantly at the disciple and said, "Is a group of trash like you fit to fight with me, Leng Xingchen?" To overestimate yourself is extremelyughable! " one


    Although the faces of the disciples turned red at his words, no one dared to retort this time. in<span>Under the indignant gazes of the group of people, Ye Fan leisurely returned to Xiang Ru''s side.


    <span>"Husband!" Xiang Ru wanted to hug the man in front of everyone, but she was too reserved and didn''t know what to say. leaf


    When Fan Xian saw the sincere joy in the woman''s eyes, he knew that she had been waiting for this moment for too long. He smiled and asked, "My husband is the marshal?"<span>"Handsome?" "What do you mean by handsome?" leaf


    Fan Xian remembered that this concept did not exist, so he casually made up, "Oh, this is an adjective from an ancient book, but is it very handsome? Is it that you are enchanted?"


    "Oh ¡­" Nian Ru nodded as if she understood something. Her eyes were sparkling and her face was pink. She pursed her lips and smiled as she nodded. "Cool." aural


    At this soft and gentle "handsome" sound, Ye Fan''s heart softened. The pure look in this woman''s eyes when she spoke was just too alluring. one<span>Leng Yu who was walking overughed and scolded: "Brat, how can you boast like this? "Your mother and father were truly frightened. So it turns out that you have been hiding this from us all this while. Tell us, what exactly happened?"


    "Yes, Xingchen, I didn''t even know that you had such excellent swordsmanship." Mo Xinzhi was grinning from ear to ear.


    <span>"Oh my god, Starlord, why did you fight over our Leng n?" Leng Ning Fengughed.


    Ye Fan waved his hand and said, "Nothing much, I''m just trying to figure out some sword techniques and training methods." Me"I''ve told you before. It''s just that I used to intentionally keep a low profile. I didn''t want to use my identity to make others think that our Leng n is too arrogant. I guess I had no choice this time."


    "Oh? "I''d like to listen to it properly. You''ve figured out some kind of training method."<span>Sect Leader Han Hui brought a group of elders over, and said with a smile that was not a smile: "Leng Xing, follow us back to the Cold Light Pce, and we can talk about your cultivation. This reputed one is curious, how did you train this kind of ability ¡­ ¡­


    If you can''t exin clearly how you managed to defeat Qi Bin and Han Gang with just that body of yours, then I will suspect that you may have secretly learned some other sect or learnt some kind of evil art. "<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1534

    1534<span>"The Sect Leader is enlightened! How could the stars secretly learn other sects'' cultivation techniques? He would not fall into a foreignnd!


    <span>Even though the Small Cold Sword Art that he used just now was a bit cold, it''s still our Cold Light Sect''s sword technique! " Leng Yu hurriedly exined for her son.


    That''s right, Sect Leader, although the fighting style that Xingchen used was a bit novel, it was still a technique of our Cold Light Sect! " Mo Xinzhi said anxiously.


    <span>Han Huiughed, "You guys don''t have to worry. I too believe that Leng Xing is using some kind of demonic method. But


    He had failed to form his core at the age of 30, and after a hundred and fifty years, he was able to defeat two Earth Core disciples in a row. wishful thinking


    <span>Many people in the sect, especially those disciples who had lost all their prehistoric stones, wanted to know the reason why ¡­ If


    As a descendant of the Mystical Mountain n''s Leng n, wouldn''t it be better if he made some contributions to the Cold Light Sect? " This


    His words caused many people to nod their heads repeatedly. Everyone wanted to know what kind of training method would allow a trash to suddenly be a genius! leaf


    <span>Fan Jian had already expected that when the discussion on the sword was over, there would be many people who would ask him some questions, so he calmly said: "If Sect Leader wants to hear it, I am naturally willing to say, as the young master of the Leng n, I, Leng Xing, am very upright, sitting very straight, and do not dare to say anything!"


    Good! "As expected of the descendant of our Leng n, Sect Leader, let''s return to the Cold Ice Pce together!" When the Great Elder of the Coldwinter Forest heard this, his face lit up, and he smiled in satisfaction. oneThe pedestrians got up and returned to the main hall. in


    <span>Under the watchful eyes of the people from the Cold Light Sect, Ye Fan was standing in the middle of the hall with a calm andposed look on his face.


    "Leng Xingchen, tell me, in these 150 years, how did you do it? Relying on the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment to defeat Han Gang and Qi Bin ¡­" Han Hui stared at him with a profound look, as if he could see deep into his heart. To<span>Even a Heavenly Stealing Stage cultivator like Ye Fan would think that this old fellow had seen through his disguise if it wasn''t for the promise of the Emperor Jun Tian.


    <span>Ye Fan said with a look of regret, "Actually, I don''t want to tell everyone about my secret practice method. After all, it was something that I hadprehended myself. But


    In order to make our Cold Ice Sect have more disciples and be more powerful, I have decided to contribute this secret! " inAll of the people in the Cold Light Sect were focused, thinking that this kid really hadprehended some kind of special cultivation method. No one was willing to let go of any details. end


    To actually be able to defeat a ninth level Foundation Establishment cultivator in the Earth Core realm, this cultivation method must be powerful.Ye Fan had a dignified look on his face as he stretched out his four fingers and said, "This spell of mine has a total of four steps. In the whole process, I named it ''za Dance''!"


    "za Dance?" Han Hui frowned,pletely confused. in


    <span>The people from the Cold Ice Sect also looked at each other, baffled. leaf


    Fan Xian seriously said: "This name was obtained when I was dreaming. I have always believed that there was a special meaning to this, so I have always used this name."


    Dancing ¡­ I know, but I''ve never heard of it in the za. "Han Hui thought for a while before saying," Fine, what''s not the key is, how exactly is this training done?


    Ye Fan forced a smile and said with a serious face, "There are four steps to the square dance. One, push-ups, two, sit-ups, three, squats, four, gymnastics!"There wasplete silence in the Great Hall of the Cold Light. Everyone felt as though they were listening to a scripture of heaven, as if they could not understand it at all ¡­


    <span>Nian Ru Jiao also looked at her husband in surprise. She couldn''t help but wonder, when did her husband dance in the square? What kind of training was this?


    <span>Leng Donglin frowned and said, "This old man is ashamed. Besides being able to understand this squat, this old man has lived for over seven thousand years. I wonder what the other three mean?" leaf


    <span>Fan Jian cupped his hands and smiled. "Great Elder, I''ll demonstrate it for everyone to see!" leaf


    "After saying that, the sails began to rest on the ground with both hands, and their bodiesid t."


    Everyone, please look. This is a push-up ¡­ " do


    <span>After a few times, Ye Fan once againid on the ground, holding his head and sitting up...


    <span>"This is what it means to sit on one''s back!" Of course


    After that, Ye Fan stretched out his hand again, stood there in horse stance, and began to squat... "


    This is squatting... "


    Seeing Ye Fan do this, the hundreds of people from the Cold Light Sect were already dumbstruck.<span>This kind ofical action, was it training!? do


    After finishing the three demonstrations, Ye Fan said with a serious face, "Thest ''gymnastics'' is the mostplicated one. Please take a look, there are different steps to this." leaf


    Fan Xian thought back to the broadcast gymnastics he had taught the children at the Ivy Academy. After that, he had started shouting and doing it in front of the crowd... "


    The first section, stretch! One two three four, two two three four.<span>The second section, breast expansion! One, two, three, four ¡­ Kicking ¡­ "Body movement ¡­"


    Ye Fan shouted and finished a set of radio gymnastics. And ¡­


    <span>At this point, the sound of a pin dropping could be heard in the Great Hall of the Cold Light. The word "stun" was written all over their faces. leaf


    However, Sail said sincerely, "Everyone, for the past 150 years, I have been working tirelessly every day, doing 500 push-ups, 500 sit-ups, 500 squats, and finally 10 gymnastics sessions! with<span>As I continuously practiced this dance in the za, I realized that even though I didn''t form a core, I was constantly bing stronger! To


    However, it is only because my body has be stronger that I am able to use the Little Cold Sword, and that is because I am more proficient in it! ""How preposterous! Cold Star! Are you fooling with the Sect Leader and the Elders!? " Han Gang, who had just lost, could not help but shout.


    That''s right! How could this even be considered cultivation!? Who doesn''t know how to do this kind of extremely simple action!? ""How can cultivators of my generation do such shameful actions!?"


    <span>Facing the questioning of a group of disciples, Ye Fan proudly turned his head and said, "All of you are so eloquent, but has anyone really learned how to dance in my square? You


    Do you think it''s so easy to do push-ups, sit-ups, squats, and gymnastics without using real elemental energy? or


    <span>You can do it once or twice, but can youst a hundred and fifty years like I can!? yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    Above the Heavenly Lake, I have already proven that this square dance''s training is effective, so I told you my secret training method out of good intentions, if you do not believe me, then what does it have to do with me?! " one


    The crowd of disciples suddenly became silent. That''s right, he had won an Earth Core at the Foundation Establishment stage. That was the truth ¡­Furthermore, no one had practiced these moves before, and no one had ever persisted for more than a hundred years. Could it be ¡­ It really worked?


    Han Hui and the group of elders also squinted their eyes, deep in thought. They could not figure out whether Ye Fan''s dance was real or fake. leaf


    At this time, the sails looked extremely arrogant. Withrge strides, they walked to the center of the hall. There was a five meter wide and four meter tall ck iron cauldron.


    <span>Then, Ye Fan grabbed onto one of the legs of the cauldron with his two hands, and used his pure brute force to lift the several thousand jin ck iron cauldron above his head, and then easily threw it into the air!


    When the cauldron fell from the sky, Ye Fan once again used one hand to block the cauldron''s stomach, and the whole audience heard a muffled "ng" sound, shocking everyone present to the point that their hearts tightened!


    This giant cauldron ced in the Great Hall of Cold Light was made of rare ck iron; it was at least 10,000 jins in weight! repair


    Everyone could use their mana to lift it, but they had never heard of anyone using manpower to lift it!When the cauldronnded, many people thought that it was going to crush Ye Fan into meat paste! Who


    <span>"I thought, Ye Fan actually easily caught it with one hand!?"


    Han Hui, Leng Dong Lin and the other elders all stood up from their seats. Each one of them had shocked expressions on their faces. They had never heard of this kind of godly strength before, never seen or heard of it before!


    Although cultivators relied on spiritual energy to nourish their bodies and their physical qualities were good, they had never heard of anyone who didn''t rely on their primeval essence possessing such great strength!


    Even if they, who were in the Spirit Creation realm, were able to lift this cauldron up, it would not be this easy! "


    Did you see that!? I relied on this za dance to train to the point that I don''t even need true spirit energy, and I can use this cauldron as a ything!<span>"You bunch of inexperienced trash, who doesn''t rely on true essence to lift the cauldron like this young master!?" leaf


    <span>As the words of the sail came out, everyone in the hall becamepletely speechless...


    <span>Han Gang and the others were already imagining what would happen if the arm that was raising the cauldronnded on their faces with a punch ¡­ How terrifying must that be?!


    <span>After the entire audience was silent for a long time, Sect Leader Han Hui slowly sat down and said with a solemn face: "Ster ¡­ Put down the cauldron. The dance in the za just now ¡­ "I''ll demonstrate it once more..." This


    Once, all the elders, deacons, and disciples no longer had any objections.

 Chapter 1535

    1535<span>Ye Fan resisted the urge tough, and pretended to be annoyed, saying, "I just demonstrated it, this is a unique training technique that I haveprehended, how can I casually spread it out? If you forget, then forget it. " cold


    <span>Hui Wei could not help butugh, "You little rascal, how could you remember all of those weird actions of yours? You


    <span>Are you trying to bargain with me? "As the heir to the Leng n, you must be stingy to make some contributions to the Leng n?"


    Contribution naturally can be done, but not everything must be contributed. For example, Elder Han Qi, could it be that his entire sect will teach him his Spirit Refinement Method? " Ye Fan asked back.Han Hui frowned and looked at Elder Han Qi, who was sitting on the other side. He had nothing to say. Yes


    "In fact, even though they are all from the Cold Light Sect, every cultivator has their own trump card, their own hidden trump card."


    Cold Star! This time, you have taken so many Prehistoric Stones in the Heaven Basin Sword Discourse, and scammed so many of our fellow sect members into suffering. Shouldn''t you be doing something for the sect!? " Han Gang stood up and said.


    For a moment, many disciples started to shout. They were all shocked by Ye Fan''s previous ability to talk about swords and the image of him lifting a cauldron with one arm. They couldn''t wait to learn this "square dance" and see what was so mysterious.


    Han Huiughed, "Xingchen, you heard it right? This time, you''ve earned enough. You''ve always been concealing your strength, and it''s not light."<span>Ye Fan cupped his hands, and rather sullenly said: "Sect Leader, over all these years, you have seen, I have endured everything and kept a low profile, but these people kept scolding me as trash.


    <span>As a descendant of the Leng n, I, Leng Xing, have already shown them great tolerance. If not for them bullying me too much, I, Leng Xing, would not have vented my anger on the Heaven Lake.


    Yes, I have obtained a lot of Great Deste Stone from the Celestial Lake Arena this time, but I deserve it! They came looking for me, and I didn''t steal it! He


    When this Great Destion Stone fell into the hands of the Leng n, it was also ced in the Cold Light Sect, not given to outsiders.


    Could it be that if he gave me these Prehistoric Stone, all the grievances I''ve suffered for the past hundred years would disappear? Would all their humiliations towards me disappear?


    My parents, Ru Jiao, and the others, because I was looked down upon, have suffered many hardships in my heart. aural


    After saying these words, the eyes of Leng Yu and Mo Xinzhi, as well as Xiang Rujiao, all reddened as they felt iparable sorrow. cold<span>Hui and the group of elders were all dumbfounded. When did this cold star be so talkative? How did ite up with such a tragic scene? "


    "Junior Brother Xingchen, everyone has been apologizing to you before, but it''s also because you''ve hidden your strength and caused everyone to misunderstand ¡­" Han Yuntao smiled.<span>Ye Fan coldly snorted, "Eldest senior brother, you don''t make any sense at all!" Me


    The loser of the Cold Star Connecting Pill, a Foundation Establishment cultivator, do you want me to fight against you Core Formation and Spirit Creation disciples?<span>Besides, even if I rely on the square dance to increase my strength, do I have to argue with you? Must I have a heated argument with you? Me


    <span>In order to unite the Cold Light Sect, Leng Xing had to bear all the humiliation. What you mean is... is it right to destroy the unity of the disciples? "


    Han Yuntao was left speechless. He smiled awkwardly and said, "I ¡­" I... "That''s not what I meant..."<span>The other disciples also didn''t know how to refute this. After all, to put it bluntly, they were the ones in the wrong.


    <span>Han Hui rubbed his forehead and smiled bitterly as he shook his head. He looked at Leng Dong Lin and said, "Great n Elder, this descendant of the Leng n is not simple ¡­ What does Grand Elder think of this? "


    Leng Donglin was an experienced man and knew that he should be used as a lobbyist. Heughed and said, "This child has been feeling wronged for a long time and has been feeling wronged for some time. Now that he has finally be a talent, I am very pleased to be able to contribute to the sect. palmaris


    If you give him some benefits, he will definitely be happy to teach this dance to the other disciples. "


    <span>Leng Dong Lin threw this hot potato back to Han Hui. cold


    Hui had no other choice but to say: "Since that''s the case, Leng Xing, I will allow you to go to Ling Pavilion to choose any three treasures. How about it?" one


    Hearing these words, the crowd of disciples and disciples present all let out iparably envious exmations.


    <span>Sect Leader! Isn''t the price too high!? " "What?" Some of the elders were bewildered.


    Yes, Sect Leader ¡­ The Ling Pavilion has a few of our most valuable treasures in the Cold Light Sect ¡­ " cold<span>Hui Wei waved his hand and said: "Leng Xing is the heir to the Leng n. Even if he takes the treasures, he will stay with us." He


    <span>If this dance could really allow a Foundation Establishment disciple to reach such a level ofbat prowess, then wouldn''t a Core Formation disciple or Spirit Creation disciple be able to rise to an even more terrifying level?


    "If it works, then we, the Cold Light Sect, and the Ancient Immortal Spirit World be the rulers of this world, just around the corner!"


    When the elders heard this, their eyes could not help but light up. Thinking about it like this, it seems like this square dance is more important?


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s heart was overjoyed. Indeed, this'' Cold Light School ''actually has a'' Treasure Vault ''! "


    <span>"Many thanks Sect Leader!" Ye Fan nned to first answer and then look at the situation. If there was a chance, he wanted to move this Ling Pavilion ce away.


    Han Huiughed, "No need to thank me, this treasure can be chosen for you, but if your square dance is useless after a few years, you will have to return that treasure!" leaf


    <span>With a calm andposed face, Fan Xian said: "Don''t worry Sect Leader, as long as you train diligently every day, in less than three years, you will definitely see the results!" other


    I said three years, three months, and I''m not here anymore.The several hundred people from the Cold Light Sect revealed an expression of iparable anticipation and joy. They couldn''t wait to dance the square dance to be even more powerful.


    <span>For many cultivators, breaking through to the next realm was already very difficult. Now that they had a way to be so much stronger by just performing a few movements, they were naturally happy! cold


    <span>Hui was also full of hope for the future. He said: "Since that''s the case, Great Elder, quickly arrange some disciples with good memory to learn the four parts of the square dance with Leng Xing.


    "You must remember to spread it all. This is a secret cultivation method of our Cold Light Sect. Outer disciples are not allowed to practice it unless guaranteed by an elder!""This old man will do it right away." Leng Dong Linughed, looking at Ye Fan in admiration.


    Ye Fan also smiled at this old man,ughing very happily. However, Ye Fan was only smiling, a set of radio exercises, why are you keeping it a secret!? No


    <span>No matter what, Ye Fan still had a serious look on his face as he went to teach a dozen of his disciples how to practice the square dance.


    <span>Ye Fan also intentionally mentioned some details about breathing and posture, as if it was very profound, making this group of people even more convinced that the square dance was not a simple action. iso


    After arriving at the Church, Ye Fan finally had the opportunity to go to Ling Pavilion.


    Great Elder Leng Donglin said lovingly, "Xingchen, you have brought honor to our Leng n this time. I have always been looking forward to the day you stand up once again and have not disappointed me. Come, this old man will personally bring you to Ling Pavilion to choose a treasure!"<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1536

    <span>1536 Imperial


    The sword flew out, and in the blink of an eye, dozens of mountains flew past. leaf


    When the sail and the cold winter forest reached the top of a back mountain, they saw nothing above. OnlyThere were eight Dragon-Strangling Rock Swords that were like pirs that supported the heavens as they pierced through the clouds.


    There were actually eight Earth Spirit Realm elders sitting cross-legged under this stone sword!?Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed, and he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Even if thebat skills of the people in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were far inferior to the people on the surface, there were still a lot of experts. To actually send eight Earth Spiritual Warriors to guard Ling Pavilion? No


    <span>Weird, this Ling Pavilion... I don''t see anything. Could it be just these eight pirs?


    "Great Elder!" The eight elders stood up and bowed. cold<span>Dong Lin smiled. "Fellow juniors, I believe you''ve received a message from the flying sword. Open the array!" This


    The eight Elders happily nodded, and then they respectively sent their true essence into the eight stone sword pirs.


    <span>Eight bolts of lightning descended from the sky and poured into the stone sword. Waves of cold air began to appear on the ground like a whirlpool. with


    After that, an invisible protective formation was set aside.<span>Ye Fan took a closer look and saw that a magnificent pavilion had suddenly appeared!?


    After all, this was the work of an ancient cultivator. Thinking back to the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, then looking at the Ling Pavilion, Ye Fan sighed with emotion. Even if he was a deserter, it still wasn''t that simple. ThisIf there were no eight elders at the same time, it would be very difficult to enter this ce. Ye Fan muttered to himself, if he wanted to rob this ce, he would need to have a detailed n.


    For the time being, he couldn''t care less about it. First, he had to get three good things before he decided to do anything. He would do it when the timees, Ye Fan thought."Child, follow me in." Leng Donglin waved his hand and invited Ye Fan in. to


    Arriving at Ling Pavilion, Ye Fan was once again amazed by the scene in front of him.<span>Initially, he thought that the size of Ling Pavilion was all that he could see from the outside. However, he didn''t expect to see that this house was only the entrance to the underground cave after entering!? one


    Through the Imperial Sword Technique, he slowly descended. He could see that the circr stone wall was filled with all sorts of pills, magic tools, jade slips, flying swords, and materials ¡­ every


    <span>Each item had a specific name, usage, and origin recorded on it, as well as the name of a previous user.


    To Ye Fan, magical equipment, cultivation method manuals, and flying swords were all not important.What he was looking for was a medicinal pill and spirit material that could help him and the people beside him raise their strength ¡­ "


    <span>"Stars, although this time, the Sect Leader is the one to let you choose whatever you want, this old man has his own selfish motives and should remind you that the most valuable treasures in Ling Pavilion are all at the bottom ¡­" cold


    <span>Dong Lin slightly smiled, hinting for Ye Fan to go directly with him to the bottom. leaf


    <span>The sail had no choice but to follow him down. There was no harm in checking it out. to


    <span>Hundreds of meters below the ground, there were less than ten treasures, all basically magic tools and flying swords. cold


    Dong Lin pointed to one of the jade-like swords and said, "Child, although you possess our Leng Yue Sword, the power of this Green Luster Sword that has been refined seven times is even greater. !It was probably the Sect Leader who hesitated for a long time before giving up on this sword and chose the other "Broken Sea" who refined spirits seven times.


    <span>"The Sect Leader wants to leave this sword for Han Yuntao to use in the future, but this time, you can take it for yourself."


    Ye Fan thought to himself, when I use the sword, it''s like I''m cracking a melon seed. Grabbing a bunch of melon seeds at a time. But


    <span>On the surface, he still nodded very seriously, "Oh ¡­" "So that''s how it is."


    <span>Leng Dong Lin pointed to another magical equipment, which was a Heart Protecting Mirror, and said: "This is the ''Underhand Heaven Changing Mirror'', the strongest defensive equipment here.


    It was said that it was refined by a Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivator in the ancient era. After six times of refining a Spirit Refinement and using True Essence, no matter what realm the cultivator was in, he would be able to use the mirror to block one attack. longitudinalHowever, this mirror could block an attack from a cultivator of the Eternal stratum at full power! Although it was only a single strike, it was already extremely difficult to obtain. Only


    However, after using it once, you''ll need quite a bit of time to absorb spiritual energy and slowly recover... " leaf<span>This time, Fan Xian was somewhat moved. This Heaven Shifting Mirror was actually a bit useless, because if he met a powerhouse that he couldn''t defeat, was there any difference between blocking it once and twice? But


    As far as he was concerned, if he were to encounter the Mountain Splitter, he would be able to block one of his opponents'' fatal attacks. There would be a great deal of room for manoeuvre.


    <span>This was because what Ye Fancked right now was understanding of the Long Habitat. He still wasn''t clear about what kind of existence the Long Habitat was.


    If he had a chance and was able to make a mistake, then he wouldn''t be particrly passive. cold<span>Dong Lin introduced a few other magic tools to Ye Fan, but Ye Fan was not very interested.


    <span>Those functions seemed powerful, but in reality, they were all gaudy things, only people in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World would think they were powerful.


    <span>From Ye Fan''s point of view, he alone has tens of thousands of swords, but he was still able to fight against thousands of men and horses.


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was thinking about whether he should take out the Heaven Shifting Mirror in case he needed it, he suddenly saw a particrly thick horn in an inconspicuous corner of the basement.


    This horn looked like a bull''s horn, but it was hard to tell if it was a rhinoceros or a bison. pass


    Its body was as gray as iron, and it was more than a meter long. One end was pointed, while the other end was as wide as a washbasin. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a dinosaur horn.<span>"Grand Elder, what is this?" Ye Fan asked, he realized that there was no description next to the corner.


    Leng Donglin responded lightly, "It could be the horn of some ancient beast. A disciple identally discovered this tens of thousands of years ago when he was out. cold


    The Rain Ancestor and the others had all carefully observed, but did not know what kind of strange beast''s horn it was. They only discovered that it was extremely tough, impervious to water and fire. This


    For tens of thousands of years, no one had cared about this ce. This old man had heard of it from the previous generation''s Great Elder, but he wasn''t sure of its use ¡­ No


    "There are many different kinds of beasts in the ancient times. It is also normal that we don''t recognize some of them. If one day someone needs to forge a weapon, they might be able to be used." leaf


    The expression in Fan Xian''s eyes was veryplicated. He didn''t know why, but when he saw this strange horn, he felt a kind of inexplicable sense of familiarity in his heart. quaqueIt was as if he was destined to meet this horn, and if he were to miss it today, he would regret it ¡­


    Quietly looking at the huge horn for a while, Ye Fan said, "Great Elder, can you give me some time? I want to take a good look at this ce and consider which three treasures?" cold


    <span>Dong Lin nodded with a smile. "Of course you can. This old man is only giving you advice. If you need anything, of course you can make the decision yourself."


    "Many thanks Great Elder," Ye Fan said, stepping on his sword and rising into the air. He wanted to see what kind of good pills were avable, and then make the decision ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1537

    1537<span>The Cold Light Sect and the Danxia Mountains were ces where disciples would gather and spar. They were usually the most lively.


    Today, more and more disciples gathered on the mountain than usual. The most talked about person amongst the disciples was naturally the trash of the Leng n who had stood up ¡­ "<span>Have you heard? That cold star actually went to Ling Pavilion and chose three entric items! "


    <span>"Haha ¡­" Are you saying that he took all the Foundation Establishment Pills? "My stomach hurts fromughing for so long!"


    <span>Do you think he''s really stupid, or are you just ying dumb? "He was still so impressive yesterday, defeating Senior Brother Han Gang and Senior Brother Qi Bin, but when it came to the Treasure Selection, he actually chose the Foundation Establishment Pill?"


    "Then let''s start with the Foundation Establishment Pills. He may have a soft spot for pills, but I heard that he bought a bunch of low-level pills at the Treasure Pavilion."


    <span>But there were too many problems! It was said that there were over three thousand Foundation Establishment Pills in Ling Pavilion! He


    He was already at the 9th level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. The Leng n did not have anyone else who wanted to enter the Foundation Establishment Stage, so why would he want a Foundation Establishment Pill? Can''t you eat it like a bean? "


    "Who knows... "Maybe his za Wu needs to eat the Foundation Establishment Pills to cultivate?"


    "I heard that he even took a beast horn that he used for some unknown reason. That beast horn has been inside the bottle for tens of thousands of years, and even Ancestor Han Yu did not know what it was for. Could it be that he took it to fill up his wine cup?"


    Haha... This idea was not bad. Using the beast horn as a wine bottle was actually feasible! Haha... But it''s still okay, at least I got a Heaven''s Shifting Mirror, right? "


    "After all, he''s only at the Foundation Establishment stage, so he''s still afraid of death. But that Heaven Stealing Sunlight Mirror can only be used once, regardless of what realm it is, and it can''t be used together. It''s also a useless magic item ¡­" "I think this cold star is going to anger Great Elder to death. I heard that when Great Elder came back yesterday, his face waspletely ck ¡­ "


    Just as the disciples were discussing, a figure leisurely appeared in the training hall. to


    It was actually young master Leng!


    Ye Fan heard the discussions of this group of people from far away, but his heart was full of disdain. What do you guys know? To<span>He knew, the moment Ye Fan saw the Foundation Establishment Pill, it was as if he had seen a gold mountain! This


    <span>The Foundation Establishment Pill was the most basic pill in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Every sect would store a certain amount of it. This


    The only use of the pill was to help the Qi Condensation stage break through to Foundation Establishment!


    That''s right, 100% Foundation Establishment!As long as he had thetent talent, he would be able to reach Foundation Establishment, unlike the mortals who had no sense of Qi! None


    <span>It wasn''t that some people needed more time; some people had high cultivation bases and could immediately enter Foundation Establishment.


    It sounded very impressive, but in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, everyone looked down on this kind of pill.


    Why? This was because in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, one had to take things step by step. Every step of cultivation required one toprehend and steadily improve themselves. This was the key to pursue longevity. This<span>The growth of a Foundation Establishment Pill would greatly reduce the growth potential of a cultivator. This was because it would only forcefully increase one''s true energy, giving up the entire process of cultivation.


    The tall building was tens of thousands of feet high, and the foundation was the key. If the foundation was not solid, it would naturally affect theter stages of development. No


    As ast resort, no cultivator would choose to consume the Foundation Establishment Pill to reach Foundation Establishment.


    Moreover, in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, Foundation Establishment was the lowest level of cultivators. Isn''t it just Foundation Establishment? phase


    <span>Compared to that, making the path to Core Formation even more difficult was not worth it!


    <span>So, when Ye Fan saw that huge jar of Foundation Establishment Pills, he realized that there were more than three thousand pills inside, which almost drove Ye Fan Le crazy! [email protected]@


    The people of the Fairy Spirit World didn''t think much of it, but the surface world had taken a great deal of notice!Not everyone was aiming for the Core Formation stage, especially the majority of the mercenaries and killers under Ye Fan''smand. Many of them had average cultivation aptitude and didn''t have any thoughts of pursuing longevity.


    <span>To them, living a few dozen years was already a long process. To live a few hundred years? Over a thousand years? That was too long! by


    <span>So, if the Foundation Establishment Pill was given to the soldiers and killers of INFERNO, they would definitely take it! t


    <span>To raise his strength to the Foundation Establishment stage without any reason, he had to be at least in the mortal realm, or even the Heavenly Awakening Realm. Was there anything better in this world!?


    <span>It had to be known that even those old blood warriors of the ancient times were only at the Divine Awakening Realm. Although theirbat strength was definitely higher than that of ordinary mercenary killers, they wouldn''t suffer a loss if theypeted in power. And ¡­


    In many ns, the Divine Awakening Realm was already at the Ancestor Realm level!<span>As long as Ye Fan thought of the sudden addition of more than three thousand Awakened and Awakened ones under hismand, he would wake up with a smile on his face! From


    <span>Those under hismand were all experienced fighters. Once they entered the Foundation Establishment stage, it wouldn''t be a problem for them to fight three Foundation Establishment stage cultivators like the Ancient Immortal Spirit World!


    Therefore, even if Ye Fan doesn''t want anything else, Ye Fan will still take away all the Foundation Establishment Pills! To


    In order to prevent the Longevity Dwellers from finding out about it, Ye Fan had taken the Heaven Shifting Mirror just in case. And ¡­


    That huge horn of unknown origin, Ye Fan really didn''t know what it was used for. In short, he felt that this horn was fated to be his, so he wanted to bring it out for no reason. Although ¡­


    Naturally, Ye Fan was very satisfied with Ling Pavilion''s treasure selection, but the people from the Leng n were all quite angered by him. Other than Ru Jiao, who was already used to her lover''s strange hobbies, Leng Yu and the others all said a lot of words to teach him a lesson. leaf


    The sails were chosen, and there was no point in saying anything. Now


    Originally, Tian Ye Fan wanted to stay at Star Bamboo Peak to think about whether he should secretly run out of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World or go somewhere else to plunder some treasures... end<span>In fact, Ye Fan felt that just taking three thousand Foundation Establishment Pills would be enough to earn him money, and he could ept it even after going out. But


    <span>Thinking about it, he had only been inside for three days or so, and it was only a short period of time. He might as well find something else.


    With a top-grade magic tool like Huan Yan, he couldn''t waste it.<span>But he didn''t expect that Sect Leader Han Hui would send someone to ask him toe to the Danxia Mountain and teach these disciples how to dance in the za ¡­ leaf


    Sailor was speechless and helpless, so he could only temporarilye over to take a look.<span>After Ye Fan''s arrival, this group of disciples did not dare to whisper to each other anymore. Everyone was very serious, and began listening to his instructions, and started practicing. "


    <span>Stretching! "One two three four, two two three four ¡­"


    <span>On the mountain, over two hundred cultivators of the Cold Light Sect, dressed in ancient clothing, started practicing their broadcast while shouting "chants".


    <span>Ye Fan forcefully resisted the urge tough, and walked in the crowd, constantly pointing and pointing, telling them where to improve. approx.


    <span>It seemed as if an hour had passed when suddenly, a disciple arrived on his sword and shouted, "Junior Brother Xing, the Sect Leader has an order. Please make a trip to the Hall of Cold Light!" leaf


    Fan Xian was depressed, "Why did you call me over again?" Didn''t you just ask me toe here to guide you guys on how to dance? "


    The disciple said with a cautious expression, "The Eastern Emperor Sect''s Sect Leader, Sun Ming Rui, is dead. His corpse has already been found ¡­


    "Those from the Eastern Emperor Sect seem to suspect that it was one of those people from the Heaven''s Exquisite Pavilion. The situation is veryplicated, so junior brother, you shoulde with me first." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1538

    <span>1538


    <span>Although Ye Fan had long since been mentally prepared, thinking that sooner orter his corpse would be found after Ming Rui went missing, he didn''t expect to be found so soon. No


    That was true. It would only take a few days to conduct a search outside the Frigid Dew City.


    Ye Fan pretended to be surprised, "Ming Rui died?" "How could that be?"That disciple was also confused. "I don''t know. Junior Brother, let''s go over first and talk about itter. Don''t worry. After all, this is our Cold Light Sect, and they are not allowed to act as they please." leaf


    <span>The sail nodded and headed towards the Great Hall of Cold Light.


    <span>When he entered the hall, there were already three people in the Eastern Emperor Sect attire. The leader was a middle-aged man with an Earth Spirit cultivation.


    The Sect Leader and several Sect Elders were sitting there withplicated expressions on their faces. Han Yuntao, Qi Bin, and the other people who were at the Treasure Pavilion that day were also present.


    <span>"Xingchen greets Eastern Emperor Sect''s Daoist Jade Chakram." Sect Leader Han Hui smiled and said. leaf


    <span>The sail saluted the middle-aged man, "Junior Leng Xingchen greets Senior Yu Ji." jade


    Daoist Chao also smiled in a friendly manner. "This must be the Leng n''s Young Master Leng. He is truly a genius after seeing so many things."


    Ye Fan thought to himself, this guy is really hypocritical. Isn''t Leng Xingchen famous for being trash? Isn''t he also called a talent?<span>"Stars, Daoist Jade Chakram has some questions. I need to ask you, so just answer them truthfully," Han Hui said. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian nodded, "Senior, please ask."


    Yu Jin did not waste time talking, and said: "Does Sir Leng know that the great-grandson of my Eastern Emperor Sect, Ming Rui, was identally harmed?"


    "Earlier, a senior brother had mentioned this to me. I deeply regret it, but this is the first time I''ve heard of this matter." Ye Fan said with a sincere face.<span>Yu Jin carefully looked at Ye Fan''s eyes and said, "This humble one came here to inquire about some information. May I ask where Young Master Leng went that day aftering out of the Exquisite Pavilion?


    <span>"Please don''t misunderstand, Sir Leng. This is purely for the sake of collecting clues and not for any other reason." leaf


    Fan Xian quickly replied: "I went with my Daoist partner, Xiang Rujiao, to stroll around the streets, then went to the teahouse, and then returned to the sect. In just a few days time, that teahouse attendant should have remembered us."


    "Oh... To tell you the truth, before we came here, we had already investigated and indeed went to the teahouse to inquire. ButThat shop assistant said that Young Master Leng had run out for a while. Where did the Young Master go? " The jade carving''s eyes flickered.


    <span>Ye Fan immediately had a dissatisfied look on his face, and said with a frown, "Senior Yu Jin, what is the meaning of this? Do you suspect that I did something to Ming Rui? Me


    <span>"But Foundation Establishment, aren''t you thinking too highly of me?"


    "Young master Leng, please do not be agitated. This humble one only wants to know more, if young master does not wish to speak, then this humble one will not ask." leafFan said with an unhappy expression, "I went to buy rouge powder for A-Jiao. She''s just a beauty with a smile. You think I have to tell you this too?" If you don''t believe me, go and ask the person from the rouge shop! " jade


    "So that''s how it is. Then this humble Taoist can rx. It shouldn''t have anything to do with Young Master Leng ¡­""Of course! "Although I had some arguments with Ming Rui that day, there shouldn''t be any need to kill people for this." Ye Fan shook his head and sighed. cold


    Hui Wei said regretfully: "Dao Friend Jade Chakram, it seems that I have to disappoint you. We won''t be able to help you guys out much ¡­


    Moreover, our Cold Light Sect is currently at loggerheads with Feng Lin Hai, and there are no disciples who would cause trouble at this time. "Sect Master Han Hui, Yu Ji did not mean to make things difficult for your esteemed sect''s disciple. "Yeah," Yu Jin said with a frown.


    "Oh?" Han Hui was puzzled. "What happened?" jade<span>"Fellow cultivators of the Cold Light Sect, to tell you the truth, a few months ago, an area of the Eastern Emperor Sect was attacked by some unknown demon beast. From


    At first, we only thought of it as demon beasts, butter on we discovered that there were traces of people living on the ind.


    <span>From the clues we left behind, we discovered that the thief could very likely be a skilled sword cultivator, because the magical equipment of our disciple was destroyed by the sword. Then ¡­


    The evil thief killed two of our patrolling disciples and even destroyed their fields to seize their medicine.


    The Sect Leader ordered me to search everywhere, but I couldn''t find any trace of thieves or Demonic Beasts. But now, his great-grandson, MingRui, was suddenly killed and his magical equipment was taken away, while his body seemed to have been destroyed by a sword."This time, it happened to be within the Cold Light Sect''s territory, which forced me toe here and ask a few questions." cold


    Hui and others were shocked.


    "There is actually someone who dares to destroy the Jadefield and rob your noble n''s Grandmaster Tai Cang''s Spirit Restoring Ganoderma!?" Don''t tell me that you don''t want to live in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World anymore!? "


    Yu Jin let out a bitterugh. "The Ancestor was furious as well. This humble one was unable to find any clues, and truly didn''t dare to return to his n ¡­"


    Ye Fan muttered to himself in his heart, it seems like he left in too much of a hurry, leaving behind too many traces. But luckily, this group of people still didn''t think that it was the people from the surface world who did it.


    "No wonder Fellow Yuchu would suspect us. When ites to sword cultivators, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World is indeed the first to think of us, but ¡­" Positive


    "Because this is the territory of the Cold Light Sect, the disciples of our sect are even less likely to mess around. Fellow Daoist Jade Chakram, you should go somewhere else and search for clues." Han Hui said seriously. jade<span>"Thank you, Sect Leader, for forgiving us for our disrespect. I will be leaving then ¡­" Speak


    With that, Jade Chakram brought his two disciples and walked out.


    Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief in his heart, at the same time, he was also a bit puzzled. Why didn''t this guy mention anything? Ming Rui and the others were all injured by the Lightning Fa, could it be that he didn''t do enough? You didn''t hide anything from them?<span>"Stars!" Han Huiughed, "You came at the right time. I was just discussing it with Great Elder and the others."


    <span>Seeing that your strength has greatly increased, I would like you to head to the ''Red Moon Ind'' to participate in the battle for the holy treasure. Are you willing? " leaf


    The sail was puzzled. A battle for sacred relics? What does that mean? What sacred object?


    Great Elder Leng Donglin thought that Ye Fan was afraid of being provoked and exined in a low voice, "You don''t have to be too nervous. Once the sacred object is born, even though we will definitely have a battle with Feng Lin Hai, if it reallyes to that, the two elders and us old fellows will be at the forefront. You<span>Young disciples, you just need to stand behind and defend the formation, to provide support for the ancestor and the rest of us. It''s not your turn to rush to the front. "


    Ye Fan finally understood. Why was he constantly saying that the Cold Light Sect and the Phoenix Kylin Sea shared the same power of fire and water? What kind of "sacred object" was about to appear? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1539

    1539Red Moon Ind. Ye Fan recalled that on the map of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, there was indeed such an ind.


    It was located right between the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai. It was a long way from the Northern Profound Sect and the Eastern Emperor Sect.


    Although he wasn''t sure what exactly this sacred object was, it seemed extremely important. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been the two Sects'' founder that wanted to take action.


    <span>Moreover, it seemed that in the great war between sects in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, it was not a simple battle between two experts. like


    It was just like when two armies fought, there would be supplies. leaf<span>The sail couldn''t help but recall what the Emperor Jun Tian had said about how the experts of the Xuanming Tribe had set up the Grand Celestial Constetion Array during the great war between the Heavens and the ancient era... See


    <span>"Come, since the Ancient Immortal Spirit World has inherited this tradition, we''ll set up a formation for the great war."


    Perhaps it was because they needed to set up a formation in advance, but the Eastern Emperor Sect and the Northern Profound Sect were too far away. leaf


    Fan hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Sect Leader, the stars are dull, I wonder what the sacred object is?"


    This question ¡­ I don''t know how to answer you. "Han Hui shook his head and said," Sacred items have always appeared when they were born. This time, the spiritual energy in theke increased significantly.<span>These sacred objects were usually treasures left behind by major powers of the Primordial Era, as well as spiritual materials that were brewed by the essence of heaven and earth. Holy


    The object had been buried deep in the ground for countless years. However, as spiritual energy continued to gather, there would always be some that would reappear in the light of day.<span>Since the appearance of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, holy objects had appeared twice. The first holy object was Daoist Tianbao''s'' Primordius Gold Ingots''.


    If he hadn''t received the inheritance of the master of the gold ingot, Daoist Tianbao wouldn''t have gone from an ordinary rogue cultivator to the number one rogue cultivator in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, bing an immortal ancestor and even establishing a Celestial Treasure Trading Company ¡­ To<span>In the second sacred item, it was the Archaic Divine jujube that Ancestor Feng Lin Hai had seized 70,000 years ago.


    <span>"After he consumed the Zizyphus jujube, his cultivation did not increase by leaps and bounds, and he became the most likely person to step into the Heaven Seizing Stage in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World ¡­"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be excited. This sacred item was indeed extraordinary. No wonder even Patriarch Evergreen would go all out to snatch it.<span>"Sect Leader, when will the sacred object appear?" Ye Fan asked.


    Han Hui said with a stern expression, "Based on the dense spiritual energy on Red Moon Ind, it should be within these ten days. Sooner orter, it should be possible. This<span>"This is a critical period. In these three days, all the disciples that need to prepare for battle will be going. If you don''t want to, then forget it." cold


    Dong Lin frowned and said, "Xingchen, your cultivation was low in the past, so I was afraid that it would be useless for you to go. That''s why I didn''t let you go." ButSince your strength has far surpassed the majority of the disciples, as the descendants of our Leng n, you must stand up for such an important matter and not retreat behind us. " leaf


    <span>Fan Fan could see that this Great Elder wanted to make use of this matter to raise his prestige and establish the prestige of the Leng n''s sessor. No


    <span>In fact, Ye Fan didn''t care about this at all. He really wanted to see for himself just what kind of sacred thing it was that had appeared. No


    It didn''t matter if it was a heavenly material that could greatly increase a person''s strength, or some shocking magical equipment, Ye Fan still wished that he could take a look at it. Only then would he be at ease. cause


    <span>What if one day, the people of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were to discover the outside world ¡­? In that case, if the holy item was truly a powerful item, then he had to be prepared for it.


    <span>Of course, if he had a chance to seize it, that would be for the best.


    <span>Ye Fan cupped his hands and said: "As the descendant of the Leng n, Xing, naturally go!"


    Good! This was the son of the Leng n! "Go back and prepare. When we depart, you will naturally send someone to notify us." Leng Donglin smiled in satisfaction.After Ye Fan left, he flew back to Star Bamboo Peak on his sword. See


    <span>Come on, his n to escape with the Foundation Establishment Pills was out of the question. After seeing this sacred object for the first time, his heart was still not at ease. to


    After arriving at Star Bamboo Peak, Ye Fan discovered that Nian Ruyu was not at home.<span>He looked around and didn''t find any trace of the woman. Instead, he found a letter lying on the table in the middle of the hall.


    Ye Fan picked it up and took a look, and his face instantly turned cold... "If you do not see your shadow for half a day, or if you discover that someone has arrived, kill him! "


    <span>Ye Fan had never thought that someone would kidnap Nian Ru Jiao!?


    This was clearly a trap. If he were to go save the woman, it would definitely be an ambush. very


    It could have been the assassin who had attacked Leng Xing. leafThe sails had yet to be traced back. Who had given the order to send Leng Xing all the way to the Sword Crafting Division? cause


    He had originally nned to leave in a few days. But now, he didn''t expect that the mastermind behind the plot would not even let Xiang Ru and Jiao Jiao go.From the map, there was arge distance between the Three Great Mountains and the Coldlight Sect. If they were to fight, the people inside the sect would definitely not know about it. From


    <span>If he went there himself, who knew what kind of traps he would encounter? It might be dangerous ¡­ reading


    Ru Jiao was also not his real wife. Was he going to take a risk for her? leaf


    <span>Fan Gang hesitated for a moment before the image of Ru Jiao''s beautiful face appeared in his mind. The woman''s eyes that were filled with love, attachment and gratification seemed to be right before his eyes ¡­


    "Pa!" leaf<span>The sail had pped him, and he had even slept for a while. Although he hadn''t done anything, for a conservative traditional woman like Nian Ru Jiao, it was already destroying their innocence. quaque


    <span>Even though he was a fake husband, he couldn''t just turn hostile and ignore others!


    He had already let down his conscience enough by deceiving so many pitiful women. If he still did not care about her life and death, would he still be human after all!? leaf<span>The sail no longer hesitated, and it flew straight for the three mountains.


    <span>After about two hours, a deste mountain range appeared in front of them.


    After Ye Fan searched for a while, he immediately found three auras in one ce. drop<span>When he arrived at a rocky area, Ye Fan immediately saw two men and one woman, masked men in grey, waiting there.


    "Leng Xingchen, you''re quite bold. You actually came alone." A coarse voice of a manughed coldly. leaf


    Fan Xian swept his gaze over the crowd, but didn''t find anyone else. "Where''s my wife?"


    "Don''t worry, Rui Jiao is fine. I just heard that your strength has greatly improved. We don''t dare take the risk to let you see her." The man said.


    <span>"What do you mean?" "Ye Fan frowned."


    <span>Hmph. "The woman took out a pair of handcuffs and a pair of handcuffs, saying," Wear it, and we''ll let you see your wife. " Speak


    <span>With that, the female cultivator threw two heavy handcuffs in front of Ye Fan.


    <span>Hearing the sound of the handcuffsnding on the ground, Ye Fan felt very heavy. Picking it up, sure enough, he found out that this metal material was quite extraordinary.


    "Do you think that ¡­ This thing is useful to me? " Ye Fan asked.<span>"Haha!" "If you don''t believe me, you can try wearing it." The female cultivator teased.

 Chapter 1540

    1540 leafFan Xian knew that if he didn''t do as they asked, he wouldn''t be able to see Jiru. Since this group of people dared to attack the Leng n, then they must be desperate criminals.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care too much. He put on the handcuffs and ankle cuffs himself, and then pulled with all his might, only to find that he really couldn''t break them.


    "Don''t waste your energy. This is an ancient iron chain. It has been refined five times and is supported by a Solidified Spirit Formation."


    Even if you were Patriarch Eternal Habitat, you wouldn''t be able to break free within a short period of time without relying on external forces! more


    "What''s more, you''re just a Foundation Establishment cultivator with brute strength." The man with a rough voice disdainfully said. leafFan Xianughed. "You guys seem to understand my situation very well ¡­" "Can I see A-Jiao now?"


    It seems like young master Leng is still a lover, haha ¡­ I''ll satisfy you! "


    <span>The female cultivator threw a small pill into the air, exploding into a cloud of red smoke. No


    Not long after, from another mountain peak far away, a man brought over the already tied up Xiang Ru. This


    "This man, is actually Leng Feng!?""Ster Union, you really are an infatuated bastard." Leng Ning Feng smiled, but the smile on his face was filled with an eeriness that normally wouldn''t be there.


    Husband! " Xiang Ru''s hands and feet were tied. Seeing Ye Fan''s appearance, she couldn''t help but tear up, her face full of anxiety.


    However, her entire body felt sore and weak. She could not even stand and fell to the ground! leaf


    Although Fan Xian had already sensed that this Leng Feng was acting a little strange, he didn''t expect him to be the mastermind.<span>"A-Jiao, how are you doing?" Did he give you any poison? " Ye Fan said with concern.


    <span>Nian Ru said bitterly, "I am fine ¡­" However, due to helplessness, I was forced to consume a ''Cartge Pill''. As long as a few hours pass, I will recover. " cold


    <span>Ning Fengughed evilly, "Don''t worry, my poor little brother, you''re not here ¡­. "Even if I do touch my sister-inw, what''s the point?"


    <span>Leng Feng! You. You are shameless! Dirty! " When Nian Bing heard this, his beautiful face immediately paled. He was iparably panicked. To her, this was simply an unimaginable scene of a purgatory! leaf


    Fan clicked his tongue. "I was wondering why A-Jiao was kidnapped so easily. There were no traces of a fight at home ¡­" protosm


    "Come, it''s your good brother. He directly took her away, it''s really hard for a thief to guard against her."


    Nian Ru''s eyes were filled with tears of regret as she said, "Darling... It was all my fault for believing him. He said that my husband was going to Cold Dew City to buy some things and then prepare to go to the Red Moon Ind.


    <span>She said that her husband was too busy, so she asked him to send a message for her to go over and have a look. However, she followed him out immediately... Who


    To think that these thieves would suddenly appear in the middle of the road. I can''t defeat them ¡­ "It''s my fault for harming my husband ¡­"


    <span>"You can''t be med for this. A-Jiao, it''s okay, I''m here ¡­" Seeing that the woman was safe and sound, he felt a lot more at ease in his heart.


    <span>A hint of anger shed across Leng Feng''s eyes, "Coldstar ¡­" You can stillugh? Aren''t you afraid?! "


    <span>Ye Fan shook the heavy chain in his hand and said, "Since it''s already like this, what''s the use of it?" But I''d like to know. "Could it be that you''re the one who arranged for me to go to the Sword Crafting Division and also sent four assassins to attack me?"


    "As expected... Did you kill those four people? " Leng Feng gritted his teeth.<span>On the other hand, Xiang Ru''s face was filled with bewilderment, "What? Darling ¡­ "What''s going on?"


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Actually, on the way back from the Sword Crafting Division, there were four assassins who pretended to be Feng Lin Hai''s men. They wanted to kill me, but they weren''t my opponents and were killed by me."


    <span>I''ve been wondering who was behind this. If I die, it will benefit who ¡­ "Although I suspected your sworn brother, I didn''t expect you to already jump out."


    You should have died a long time ago! " Leng Feng had a vicious expression on his face as he said, "You piece of trash ¡­ Wouldn''t it be fine if he died outside as a good-for-nothing?


    All of this was a perfect n, yet you still chose to return to the sect alive, destroying our grand n ¡­ NowHeavens, I will take care of you myself, and I will never give you any chance to escape! "


    "Us? Who are you working for? Since he was pretending to be Feng Lin Hai, then he definitely wasn''t someone from Feng Lin Hai ¡­


    Are you trying to borrow my life to provoke even more conflict between Feng Lin Hai and the Cold Light Sect? Just who is it for? " Ye Fan muttered in his heart, this time''s matter seems to not be simple.


    "You''re about to die, don''t ask so many questions." Leng Ning Feng snickered and took out a flying sword, "Just stand there and don''t think about escaping. If you die, Xiang Ru and Jiao Jiao will survive. YouIf I run away, I''ll kill Xiang Ru! Don''t forget, even if you wear chains, you won''t be able to win against us! death


    "One for you, or two for you. Choose for yourself!" reading


    Ru Jiao shook her head as she choked with sobs: "Condensing Wind! Brother Congee Feng! I beg you! Don''t kill my husband! You''re his sworn brother! You watched him grow up, and he respects you so much. How can you kill him?! ""Shut up!"


    Leng Feng''s eyes were bloodshot as she roared, "The reason why the Leng n adopted me is because there are so few people around, and theyck a few servants!?Since young, with his cultivation resources, how could Ipete with him!? What kind of son of the Leng n am I!?


    Back then, when he was the number one genius of the Cold Light Sect, it was one thing. However, he clearly did not have any hope of obtaining the pill, so why did he have to give him so many Prehistoric Stones?! Give him so many spirit pills!? And he even gave the Cold Moon Sword to him!? Me


    He was clearly the most talented person in the Leng n, yet he could only get the same treatment as the other inner disciples?!


    Leng Yu and Mo Xinzhi didn''t take me as their son at all ¡­ The cold stars seemed to have slightly brightened. After training the brute force in the body, it was already so excited... No matter what I do, they won''t take me seriously! Also


    There''s you! Thoughtful! A piece of trash, why are you following him so stubbornly!? Are you all crazy? "


    "I think you must be the one who has gone mad ¡­" How can the Leng n treat you unfairly, not caring about the kindness of raising a child, and even treating them as if they weren''t good enough for you ¡­ Hehe... "How sad, howughable ¡­" leafThe sail shook its head. People die for money while birds die for food. Once the desires of a human cannot be controlled, such a twisted personality will naturally appear.


    <span>Right and wrong didn''t have any meaning. In Leng Feng''s world, it was just that the Leng n had let him down.


    <span>Xiang Ru''s beautiful eyes were filled with anger as she said indignantly, "Leng Feng ¡­ Even if my husband is stuck in the Foundation Establishment stage for his entire life, at least he wouldn''t betray the sect!


    For your own selfish desire, you did such a despicable thing. You''re not worthy to bepared with my husband! And ¡­


    Furthermore, my husband only keeps a low profile. He is stronger than you! Untie his chains if you don''t believe me! Let''s have a fair and square fight! ""Shut up!" Wisdom was also a part of strength! He''s just a trash, and only relies on brute force. Even if I handcuff him, what can he do to me!? "


    <span>Leng Ning Feng sneered, "Today, I want to tell you in front of you, in front of this damn brat ¡­


    So what if his body was strong!? This kind of rough, low level training waspletely meaningless! Me<span>Now he''s got a few cuts on him, and he''s bleeding and looking at us and having a good time. "Heh heh ¡­"


    Finishing his words, Leng Ning Feng circted her true essence, and aimed the flying sword in her hand towards Ye Fan''s abdomen.


    "No!"Just as Nian Bing was about a meter away from Ye Fan, the flying sword suddenly stopped! sword


    It was as if there was a mysterious force pulling him through the air, causing him to tremble as he moved forward at an abnormally slow speed ¡­


    <span>"This... "What''s going on?!" A look of shock appeared on Leng Feng''s face as he continued activating his Imperial Sword Technique. And ¡­


    The two men and one woman behind also looked at each other, puzzled. reading


    Ru Jiao also looked at this scene in a daze. In her misty eyes, there was doubt.


    With his hands cuffed, Ye Fan looked expressionlessly at Leng Feng.


    With just you ¡­ Do you think you are worthy enough to use the sword in front of me? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1541

    <span>1541 Cold


    Ning Feng''s entire body shivered, and hisplexion paled. He discovered that he was actually unable to control his own sword!? "<span>Cold Star! What exactly did you do!? " Leng Feng cried out. leaf


    The sail looked at him coldly. Following his will, the Unparalleled Sword Intent was suddenly released!


    The flying sword hovering in mid-air suddenly turned one hundred and eighty degrees and aimed its de at Leng Feng!


    <span>"This... "How could this be ¡­" "What?" Leng Feng was dumbfounded. He felt an unfathomable pressure spreading out, surrounding all of them!


    <span>Leng Feng! What are you doing!? Quick, control your flying sword! " The female cultivator behind him said anxiously.


    "I... I''m controlling it! But ¡­ But this sword doesn''t listen to me! " Leng Feng was in a rush to release his true energy. He used the Imperial Sword Technique, but was unable tomunicate with the sword.


    <span>It was as if this sword had already betrayed him!? Then ¡­


    The female cultivator behind him did not believe it and took out a flying sword.


    "Humph!" I think you''re just not good at it! Let me do it! " Female


    <span>The cultivator directly flew forward, wanting to stab his sword into Ye Fan''s throat!


    However, just as she was about three meters away from Ye Fan, she discovered that the sword in her hand had actually forcefully broken free of her hand!<span>No matter how she used her true essence to suppress it, the sword seemed to be extremely terrifying andpletely out of her control! instantaneous


    In that instant, the two swords were suspended in the air, aiming at their user!


    Seeing this scene, everyone present was bbergasted. They had no idea what had happened. He


    Naturally, they did not understand. This was Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent. As the king level sword intent, it had its own special characteristics! image<span>It was the Blood Fiend Sword Intent that Ye Fan had seen before, the Xiaoxiang Sword Intent of the Marquis of Liu Qing, or the Cold Ice Waterfall Sword Intent that he had just encountered...


    <span>These sword intents all had their own distinct characteristics. Regardless of whether it was gaudy or grand opening up, they allbined into a sword cultivator''s own unique sword dao.


    <span>Although Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent was ever-changing, at first nce, it did not seem to have any obvious characteristics. And ¡­


    <span>In fact, Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent, in terms of characteristics, could only be described with one thing ¡ª ten thousand swords submitting!


    Below the Emperor, everyone was a subject, even the sword was the same!


    <span>As long as he was not able to absolutely surpass Ye Fan in terms of cultivation, as long as the sword intent was not at the same level as Ye Fan''s, then using sword or sword intent in front of Ye Fan would definitely be suppressed by his Emperor level sword intent!


    <span>Leng Feng and the others did not even have sword intent, and their cultivation was only at the Earth Core realm. Ye Fan did not even need to disintegrate, and could directly use the Unparalleled Sword Intent to suppress them! He


    <span>When their swords met with the Unparalleled Sword Intent, it was the same as when their subjects met their own monarch. How could they dare to offend their master? leaf


    <span>"" Fan Yan was toozy to waste words with them. He took out the Cold Moon Sword that had been used to refine spirits six times from his storage pouch.


    <span>"ng! ng!"


    <span>Leng Yue soared up into the sky. Under themand of the Unparalleled Sword Intent, Leng Yue had godly support. With a quick turn of her head, she plummeted!


    <span>"ng!" "ng!"


    <span>After two continuous rounds, Leng Yue directly cut off Ye Fan''s handcuffs and ankle cuffs! cold


    Xiao Feng finally woke up from her stupor, and shouted with a flustered face: "Not good! It''s sword intent!? " He<span>No one had expected that Leng Xingchen would have such a sword intent. After all, not even cultivators that were connected to pills used low-level closebat swordsmanship in the Heaven Basin. How could they possibly have a high level of cultivation in the Dao of the Sword?


    But now, only the sword intent could exin the scene in front of him!<span>When the male cultivator behind saw this, he hurriedly put his sword to Nian Lu Jiao''s neck, ready to threaten Ye Fan. can


    <span>Ye Fan had long noticed that after the two controlled flying swords came into contact with the Unparalleled Sword Intent, they shot out like two golden beams of light!


    <span>"Pu pu!" two


    With a crisp sound, the sword pierced through the two cultivators'' heads!


    <span>The two of them had never thought that someone could use the Imperial Sword Technique at such a lightning fast speed. Their true essence waspletely unable to block this devastating sword intent! reading


    <span>When Ru Jiao saw the sword intent and the Imperial Sword Technique, her eyes were filled with astonishment. Her bright eyes looked at her lover with aplicated expression.


    <span>Cold... The cold star ¡­ You. How could you have sword intent!? " Leng Feng had already given up all hope. He had never seen such a terrifying sword intent before.


    Ye Fan threw the handcuffs to the side, and held the Cold Moon Sword in one hand, saying indifferently: "Speak... Who is the mastermind behind this, and what is your n? " cold<span>Xiao Feng''s expression kept changing, but the female cultivator beside her said, "It''s our fault today. We underestimated you ¡­ But Leng Xing, even if we die, we won''t say a word! "


    Finished speaking, the female cultivator formed a seal with her hands, and a burst of elemental energy roused the surrounding rocks, causing them to fly towards Ye Fan. leaf<span>The sail did not even bother to look as it waved its sword, chopping off the female cultivator''s left arm!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The female cultivator screamed and staggered backwards. Then ¡­


    <span>Without the support of true energy, a few rocks fell to the ground.


    This was the biggest w of the underground cultivators, the clumsiness of theirbat techniques.


    <span>The ancient warriors and mages on the surface all understood that the prerequisite for an attack was that they had to worry about their own life and death.


    <span>However, this female cultivator had actually used such an earth type spell in front of him. Was it because he was stupid, or did he think that his reaction would be that slow?


    <span>"If you don''t say it, I will cut off your other hand and your legs one by one ¡­" Ye Fan said indifferently. cold


    Both Ning Feng and the female cultivator had terrified expressions in their eyes. This was even more hopeless than directly killing them.<span>As for Xiang Ru, she stared at the man in a daze, a trace of unfamiliarity in her eyes ¡­


    "I''ll say it!" I say! " Leng Feng''s face was deathly white as he surrendered, "Xingchen, I''m your sworn brother after all these years ¡­ Don''t kill me, I''ll tell you everything! "<span>Ye Fan wanted to hear what he had to say, but the female cultivator beside him actually used her remaining hand and directly grabbed onto Leng Feng''s waist!?


    <span>"Leng Feng!" "You traitor!"


    <span>"This ¡­" Leng Ning Feng''s expression was cold as he thought of something and immediately kicked the female cultivator.


    Let go! Let me go! " can<span>The female cultivator''s eyes were filled with determination. Without any hesitation, a powerful true essence pressure suddenly erupted from her dantian!


    "NO!"<span>As Leng Feng screamed, there was a loud explosion. The female cultivator''s body exploded from the inside, and a ball of golden, red, white, and yellow light burst apart!


    Self-detonating Golden Core!? ground


    <span>Even though the Jindan Stage cultivator''s Jindan wasn''t that shocking, once it detonated, it would be like a regr missile exploding. Its power was not something that a human body could defend against! one


    A powerful gust of wind and a shockwave spread out, causing Leng Feng''s body to split into pieces within the mes, and even Ye Fan couldn''t help but close his eyes!<span>However, when he thought about it again, he realized that it was not right. Thoughtful, Thoughtful was still over there, and she was even closer!


    "A-Jiao!"


    Ye Fan shouted loudly, and hurried over!

 Chapter 1542

    1542


    Ye Fan passed through a bloody patch of ground and found Nian Ru''s delicate figure.<span>The woman had clearly been affected by the explosion just now. She was covered in dust and had already fainted. Blood flowed from the corner of her mouth as if she had suffered some internal injury. leaf


    Fan Xian felt a pang of pity in his heart and quickly checked the pulse of the woman.


    <span>After discovering that his internal organs were damaged, Ye Fan let out a long sigh of relief.


    <span>"A-Jiao ¡­" Please don''t let anything happen to her... Otherwise, I will really let you down ¡­ "I''m sorry, Cold Star..." leaf


    <span>From his storage bag, Fan Xian took out a few Elixir Pills that were made from the essence of the Spirit Recuperating Ganoderma. Although he had a lot of elixirs, the only one that he was sure he could heal was the Spirit Recuperating Ganoderma. give


    <span>The woman did not wake up at all after Nian Bing devoured her.


    Ye Fan knew that this explosion didn''t heavily injure Xiang Ru, which was already considered fortunate. He estimated that she wouldn''t be able topletely recover in a short time.


    Since the woman was injured, Ye Fan was no longer in the mood to search for these storage bags. After finding nothing that could reveal the mastermind''s identity, Ye Fan quickly left the scene with Nian Ru.After flying for a while with the woman in his arms, Ye Fan hesitated for a moment. He felt that he couldn''t immediately return to the Cold Light Sect. From


    He had already used the sword intent in front of Nian Ru Jiao. Furthermore, it had suppressed four Core Formation cultivators without even reaching the Core Formation stage. If the people from the Cold Light Sect knew about this, it would not be easy to cover it up. And ¡­


    Moreover, Leng Ning Feng had sent people to assassinate him, and Ye Fan had never mentioned this to the sect before.<span>Now that Leng Feng was dead, the Coldlight Sect would definitely find out. Unless Xiang Ru helped him to lie, many doubts would arise about this matter.


    If someone from the Wan Xiang Sect wanted to ask, where was the ce where he was assassinated, and where were the corpses of those impersonators from the Phoenix-Qilin Sea Sect, how would he reply?<span>Even if Ye Fan didn''t n to stay in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World for long, he wasn''t willing to run away until he saw the sacred item.


    From the looks of it, the key was whether or not Nianru would tell everyone what had happened today ¡­ leaf


    Fan Xian thought for a moment. He had to wait for Xiang Ru to wake up, scout her mouth, or convince her to keep it a secret before he could consider returning to the Cold Ice Sect. sword


    <span>Turning around, Ye Fan flew in the direction of the Cold Dew City. to


    After arriving at the Cold Dew City, Ye Fan found an inn. Ignoring the surprise of the innkeeper, he carried Nian Ruyu into the best room.


    Even though the residence in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was very ancient, it was still quite exquisite.


    <span>Ye Fan ced the woman on a soft bed and was wondering where he could get water. one


    <span>When he turned around, he saw a table with the word "Water" written on it. There was a ck stone with a magical formation drawn on it.


    <span>Ye Fan walked over and extended his hand towards a magical formation there. He discovered that there was a gurgling water flow that had been gathered by the magical formation. It followed the rock and fell into a basin below.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile. This Ancient Immortal Spirit World''s "Tap Water" was quite environmentally friendly, even a water pipe didn''t need to be connected to it. take


    <span>While carrying a water basin towel, Ye Fan walked over to the bed and helped the woman wipe the dust off her face.


    <span>Looking at Nian Ru and Jiao who looked haggard because of their internal injuries, Ye Fan felt an indescribable pain in his heart... again


    If he wasn''t the real wife, why would he be in such pain? Ye Fan helplessly shook his head.<span>After a while, it was impossible for Nian Bing to wake up. Ye Fan had no choice but to calm down and wait quietly, thinking about how to exin it to her after she woke up.


    As he was thinking, he suddenly discovered that three somewhat familiar auras had arrived at the inn. leaf


    <span>The sail frowned and walked to the door. After a careful examination, it confirmed that it was indeed the Eastern Emperor Sect''s Daoist Jade Carving and his two disciples.


    <span>"Shop owner, give me another jug of wine and a few side dishes."


    <span>Alright! Old Master Immortal, please wait! "


    Ye Fan''s eyes turned, he had originally thought that they would leave, but who would have thought that he would have the leisure to stay here and eat and drink. repair<span>Schrs naturally didn''t need to eat thesemon things, but it wasmon for them to have some fun. merciful


    <span>Fortunately, Ye Fan had some illusions, so he wasn''t afraid of them discovering his existence.


    "Ye Fan''s hearing far surpasses that of an ordinary person, and since he has nothing better to do, he might as well stay at the door and carefully listen to what they have to say."


    <span>"Master Yu Zhu, since the Cold Light Sect''s Han Yuntao and Leng Xing are not suspicious, why do we still have to stay in the Cold Light Sect''s territory? Shouldn''t we visit the Northern Xuan Sect?"


    "Yes, Martial Uncle. The wounds on the corpses were obviously caused by the Northern Xuan Sect''s Thunder Arts, but there are no traces of cold air from the Cold Light Sect. I think the Northern Xuan Sect has the most chance of this happening." jade


    Daoist Master Jin chuckled. "Ming Yi, Ming Ye, you''re all thinking too simply ¡­" "


    Senior Master, why do you say that? " Ming Jue was puzzled.


    Think about it... Even if you all saw the corpse, you would be able to tell at a nce that it was an injury caused by the Northern Profound Lightning Dharma. Then ¡­


    Oh, the killer who used the thunder spell, did you not know? If he was really a member of the Northern Xuan Sect, why did he use such an obvious lightning technique?<span>In the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World, the Northern Profound Sect is the one with the most famous Lightning Dharma. Could it be that their Northern Profound Sect is going to have a huge battle with our Eastern Emperor Sect? " Ming


    <span>Feeling and Ming Ye immediately came to their senses, "What Martial Uncle said is extremely true! In other words, it really does seem like someone is deliberately framing you! "


    "Not only that. Think about it, if the other party is really a member of the Northern Xuan Sect, why would they use a lightning technique and a sword?"<span>If the people from the Northern Xuan Sect wanted to kill someone, they would usually use a magic technique or the Barbarian Ancient Beast Controlling Technique to order their strange beasts.


    However, this murderer is clearly skilled in sword arts, and he might even possess a powerful sword intent ¡­ "<span>Ming Ye nodded, "With Martial Uncle''s analysis, it looks like... Naturally, the probability of the Cold Light Sect winning was higher than that of the Northern Xuan Sect.


    It''s very possible that the other party has secretly learnt some Northern Xuan Sect''s Lightning Dharma, and is intentionally trying to cover it up ¡­ " jade<span>Throwing a sneer, he said, "One more thing. That day, at the Precious Pavilion. Even though the Northern Xuan Sect''s Ling Tian''s people had a conflict with the elites, with Ling Tian''s strength, he was unable to aplish all of this."


    <span>"What Uncle-Master said is extremely true. We should investigate more here and maybe find some clues ¡­" Building


    <span>Above, when Ye Fan heard this conversation, he couldn''t help but rub his forehead in distress.


    No wonder the Eastroad Sect had sent him to investigate. No


    If they want to investigate, then go ahead and investigate, don''t provoke me.


    "F ¡­" "Darling ¡­"


    Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then suddenly turned his head, only to find that Nian Ru had tiredly opened her eyes and was lying there, looking deeply at him. Yes<span>In that instant, Ye Fan could see a trace of confusion and strangeness in the woman''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared, as if it was just an illusion. leaf


    <span>The sail revealed a sincere smile as she walked to the bedside and said, "A-Jiao, you should rest. Your body still needs to rest. Wait for your organs to recover before you start circting your primeval essence to heal." reading


    <span>Ru Jiao''s somewhat pale lips moved, as if she was savoring the taste in her mouth. She said with some doubt: "Husband ¡­ What did you give me to eat? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1543

    <span>1543


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment before saying with a smile, "It''s a type of healing pill. I concocted it myself. It should be able to help you quickly recover." reading


    Ru Jiao blinked and didn''t ask any further. She looked around at her surroundings and said, "Husband, where are we? Leng Feng and the others ¡­ Are they all dead? "


    "We are in the Cold Dew City. I saw that you needed to rest, so I brought you here first. Those people are all dead." Ye Fan nodded and said. readingRu Jiao carefully looked at Ye Fan, her beautiful eyes searching for something on his body.


    <span>Ye Fan was very nervous. The woman was definitely suspicious. After all, the gap between his current situation and the original cold star was too big.


    Even if he had an illusory face and would never be able to see through his real body, Nian Ru and Leng Xing had known each other for nearly two hundred years. If


    <span>It wasn''t that she couldn''t see the difference, but just from the way she spoke and the way she acted, a woman should have been able to detect some changes.


    Just as Ye Fan was thinking about how to exin, he heard a woman ask...


    "Darling, are you hurt? Did the evil person hurt you by detonating the Jindan? " leaf


    Ye Fan was stunned, and nkly stared at Xiang Ru. Feeling the sincere concern in the woman''s eyes, Ye Fan realized that he had been mistaken. "


    Stupid woman, how could I be injured? You were so close yourself, and almost got severely injured. Ye Fan sighed with pity and helplessness.


    A look of relief shed across Nian Bing''s eyes. "It''s good that Darling is fine ¡­" It''s all my fault that I was too careless and nearly brought disaster to my husband...I wonder if the culprit behind this will stille knocking on my husband''s door again. It would be better for us to return to the Cold Light Sect and take precautions. " Speak


    <span>While saying that, Nian Bing held on and tried to sit up.


    However, her injuries had yet to bepletely healed, and the moment she moved, her vital energy and blood became unstable, causing her internal organs to be in pain as if they were about to split open.


    "Ahh ¡­" Nian Ru bit her lower lip. She was in so much pain that she couldn''t help but have beads of sweat appear on her forehead.


    <span>Ye Fan was startled, and quickly made her lie down, "Don''t move! You were unconscious before, so you didn''t notice the injury. Me


    <span>I thought your internal injuries weren''t serious, but if you''re in pain right now, it means that your injuries are worse than what I''ve seen.


    If you try to force yourself to get up right now, it will only dy your recovery and you will only be able to go back after you have recuperated to a certain degree. "


    <span>The organs of the human body were iparablyplex, and Ye Fan was unable topletely grasp them through sensing his pulse and true essence. protosm


    <span>At first, he had thought that the explosion of the Earth Pill didn''t cause too much damage to Xiang Ru, but now it seemed that Ye Fan had underestimated this explosion.


    After all, the Earth Core realm was the equivalent of the Dao Yan stage. If one thought about it, it was indeed terrifying for a Dao Yan powerhouse to be able to instantly release all of their energy.<span>At that time, she still had the Cartge Pill poison in her body, so she hadn''t been able to circte her true essence. If her body wasn''t nourished by spirit energy, and if she was more powerful than an average person, then it would have exploded into pieces.


    For example, even though Leng Feng had the same cultivation level as the Earth Core, he was still blown up by the female cultivator to the point where he didn''t even have a single organ left. "Darling ¡­ Ah Jiao is so useless... "I will only implicate you..." Throwing herself into a dangerous situation for a man, tears of bitterness rolled down her face.


    Ye Fan hurriedly grabbed a towel and wiped the woman''s face. "A-Jiao, don''t cry anymore. I''m fine, aren''t I?" Their target is me, I should be the one dragging you down. "


    When Nian Bing saw the water basin and the towel in the man''s hand, he sniffed and controlled his tears. He looked at the man with iparable gentleness. "Husband ¡­" You''re so kind to me. "


    <span>Ye Fan felt somewhat embarrassed from the look, he was only wiping her face. How good could this be?


    After a moment of silence, Ye Fan said, "I don''t know who it was thatmanded Leng Feng to do all these things."It seemed like Leng Feng was also bribed, and was not of the same mind as those few cultivators who were willing to face death head-on. "A-Jiao, have you seen where those cultivators came from?"


    "I don''t know either. I can''t tell which sect they came from, but they seem to be rogue cultivators ¡­""A rogue cultivator..." Ye Fan rubbed his chin, and muttered, "Why are you so insistent on killing me?" "In the Cold Light Sect, I was also very low-key before. I wasn''t that eye-catching at all."


    <span>On the other hand, Xiang Rui was not convinced. She slightly frowned and said, "How can Darling think like that ¡­ Even if her husband was unwilling to reveal his identity, after all, he was the sole heir to the Leng n after their founder.


    The fact that the Great Elder and the other elders of the Leng n were willing to hand over their husband''s top-grade flying sword, such as Leng Yue Jian, showed how much they valued him.


    Even if my husband''s cultivation has yet to break through, it is still the incense of the Leng n. How can an ordinary inner disciplepare to him? "<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but shiver. That''s right, why didn''t he think that even if Leng Xingchen was really a trash, he was still the true inheritor of the Leng n''s Incense mes!


    Cultivators didn''t have children just because they wanted to. Many female cultivators didn''t want to have children because it would affect their own cultivation.On the other hand, the older the cultivator, the more difficult it was to reproduce, even though they still looked very young.


    <span>It was just like how lower level organisms, bacteria, insects and the like, the easier it was to reproduce, and higher level mammals would be harder to reproduce. cold


    Yu was already more than a thousand years old, Mo Xinzhi was also more than eight hundred years old. The couple only had the intention of having children when they realized that they had reached a bottleneck on their path to longevity.


    As the two of them were old friends, the Leng n naturally treasured this grandson of theirs.


    Thinking about it this way, if Leng Xing were to die, it would be a huge blow to the Leng n. leafIn Fan Xian''s mind, new thoughts gradually began to form ¡­ reading


    Ru Jiao pouted with aplicated look. "Moreover, Darling didn''t want to reveal his strength in the past. Darling is ten times, a hundred times stronger than those so-called top ten disciples ¡­"


    Not to mention the fact that her husband was able to create his own dance in the za, but he also possessed such profound sword intent ¡­


    If my husband was truly killed by a traitor of the Wind of Condensation, it would be a great loss to the Cold Light Sect. " leaf


    <span>Upon hearing this, Fan couldn''t help but ask, "A-Jiao ¡­" Why didn''t you ask me why there was sword intent... Aren''t you curious about the new situations that have appeared on me? " reading


    Wisps of light flickered within Ru Jiao''s ck gem-like eyes as if she was thinking about something.Ye Fan''s heartbeat sped up, feeling somewhat uneasy, but if he didn''t ask the woman what she was thinking, he wouldn''t dare to return to the Cold Ice Sect. "


    <span>If my husband doesn''t tell me, then there''s naturally a reason for him to not tell me ¡­ "I won''t ask ¡­" Nian Ru said faintly. "


    "Then ¡­"<span>"I will keep this a secret." Nian Ru said in a tender voice, "There must be a reason why Darling is unwilling to reveal this to the elders within the sect ¡­" I only know that my husband is good to me ¡­ "That''s enough."


    Ye Fan felt a bit depressed in his heart. Listening to such tender and loveable words, he really wanted to tell her the truth. "If you want my exnation. "I can also exin it..." Ye Fan hesitated and said. "


    "No!" Xiang Ru suddenly endured the pain as she grabbed Ye Fan''s hand with her cold little hand. With a bit of pleading in her eyes, she said, "Husband... "Don''t exin..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1544

    1544 LeavesThe sails felt as if their beating hearts were going to suffocate at this moment. Female


    This phrase "don''t exin" confused Ye Fan. He


    It could be heard that she was extremely afraid, afraid of losing something, afraid of facing something ¡­ leaf


    The sail did not know where in the world she had thought of and guessed a few things, whether she had guessed correctly or wrongly ¡­<span>However, Ye Fan was very clear that Nian Bing would not reveal his secret.


    "If this is just a dream, then that Xiang Ru is the one who doesn''t want to wake up the most."<span>"Huff ¡­" Ye Fan let out a long sigh, reaching out his hand to rub the woman''s face, "Alright, then I won''t exin."


    <span>Yes, "Nian Bing pursed his lips and smiled. Then, he asked softly," Husband ¡­ "We''ve known each other since we were young, and we''ve had our hair tied for a hundred and fifty years. You''ll never leave me, right?" leaf


    Fan felt as if his heart was being squeezed by a hand. He was silent for a long time, then took a deep breath and nodded. "En ¡­" leaf<span>The sails really could not say the words "won''t leave". He regretted it a lot, if he didn''t pretend to be a cold star, if he didn''t have a crush on the treasures of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, how nice would that be ¡­


    He might be able to return with a great harvest, but if he harmed Xiang Ru, it would be like a cursed knife stabbing into his heart, never to be pulled out. It would only result in continuous blood loss ¡­ But


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan, other than nodding his head, was also unable to say such words as "I will leave".


    Because, Nian Ru''s sweet dream was like a fragile soap bubble. There wasn''t even a need for someone to blow it open, as if it would burst at any moment ¡­ They would be destroyed. reading


    However, Ru Jiao seemed to be satisfied. The internal injuries made her feel very tired. She pursed her lips into a smile and closed her eyes ¡­


    Ye Fan sat to the side, his mind a mess... one


    Faces shed across his eyes. Su Qingxue, Ning Zimo, Feng Yueying, Chu Yunyao, Du Yun''er, and other female friends ¡­ And the girls. From<span>His brothers and sisters, Sally, Angel ¡­ They were all waiting for him to return and even facing the threat of the Apocalypse King ¡­


    He had to go back. He couldn''t lose anyone, and he definitely couldn''t stay in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World ¡­ can


    It was ¡­ Where was the Xiang Ru in front of him?Could she forgive him for lying to her? Even if he truly wanted to help her, would she still trust him? band


    <span>She went out? Would she? Would there be any more threats ¡­ leaf


    <span>The sail hit her forehead with a headache. ''What did I do? How did I be like this ¡­''


    If you were an evil woman with a vicious heart, if you gave up your good-for-nothing husband to be with Han Yuntao or something like that, then there would be no problem at all... Is[What? You are so stupid that you have to guard a piece of trash for a hundred years ¡­] leaf


    Fan Jian bitterly smiled and shook his head. He was also depressed in the room. Seeing that Nian Ru was sleeping soundly, that haggard and pitiable beautiful face, he was afraid that he would fall even deeper into her trap, so he decided not to look at her. Station


    Standing up, Ye Fan went to the inn, ordered three jugs of wine, and flew to the roof of the inn. This


    After a while, it seemed like it was the time for the mortals to rest. There weren''t many people on the streets and alleys.<span>Ye Fan sat on the roof, drinking while trying his best not to think about those troublesome matters.


    <span>After drinking two jugs of wine, Ye Fan suddenly discovered that there was an aura locked onto his body.


    <span>Earth Spirit cultivation!?


    <span>Ye Fan''s expression didn''t change, but his heart was surprised. There was actually an Earth Spirit cultivator secretly monitoring him? See


    From the looks of it, the other side seemed to be waiting for an opportunity, thinking that since Ye Fan''s cultivation was low, his existence could not be detected. Warfare


    His fighting instinct caused Ye Fan to feel that there was a killing intent in this guy''s aura ¡­ groundA spirit, even though it was the most basic spirit body in the Spirit Creation Realm, it was already a top expert in every sect.


    If it was on the surface, he would be above the Great Perfection of the Path of Harmony or even the Great Perfection of the Path of Harmony. He could be said to be a deity of thend.


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment. This guy''s target was him. Since he didn''t show up now, he was probably waiting for an opportunity. He would wait for him and Xiang Ru to leave the inn and return to the Cold Light Sect to take action. Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@No ¡­ Was it from the mastermind again? Or was he the mastermind?


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, stood up, pretended to sigh and said, "This wine..." "It''s boring. I can only buy some from somewhere else."


    Finished speaking, Ye Fan jumped down the stairs and began to walk towards another street in the city.


    In the middle of the journey through the deserted market, Ye Fan reckoned that if the opponent wanted to kill him, then he would probably follow them to kill him.


    <span>Sure enough, when Ye Fan moved, that person''s aura also followed. Although ¡­


    However, this person intentionally hid behind some buildings, following far behind. However, Ye Fan was still able to detect his whereabouts.


    <span>Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief. What he was most afraid of was if the other party didn''t follow him, then he would find it difficult to deal with the other party''s trouble with Xiang Ru Jiao. Speak


    <span>To tell the truth, if the other party really wanted to hurt Xiang Ru, with such a high level of cultivation, it would be very difficult for Ye Fan to perfectly protect a woman.


    <span>Fortunately, this Earth Spirit cultivator was very confident in his own strength, so he didn''t n to use Thoughtful as a hostage. leaf


    The sails held thest jug of wine and leisurely drank, while searching for a ce with the least human traffic. cold<span>The city was big, so it wasn''t hard to find a secluded ce.


    When Ye Fan reached a deserted alley, he turned around and said to the empty space behind him with a faint smile, "Following you all the way, don''t you feel tired?"


    The air was quiet for a while. Finally, a man wearing ck clothes and a ck hood walked into the alley.


    <span>The Leng n''s brat... "You''re quite strange indeed. With this little cultivation, you''re actually able to discover my existence ¡­" Although the man had been discovered, he wasn''t nervous.


    <span>Ye Fan asked, "Why are you looking for me?"


    The man''s face under the hood could not be seen. Heughed and said, "It''s nothing serious. I just want something from you ¡­"


    <span>"What is it?" Ye Fan asked with a smile. male


    Zi''s voice was instantly ice-cold. "Life!" Speak


    <span>As soon as his voice fell, the man suddenly stretched out his hand from his sleeve. Two beams of deep green true essence, like two green dragons, rushed directly towards Ye Fan!


    In this narrow alley, the two beams of azure light appeared unavoidable! leaf


    The sail directly stepped on the wall beside it. It continuously jumped on both sides of the wall and bounced over ten meters into the air!


    While dodging the two green dragons, Ye Fan was constantly changing directions, rapidly closing in on the ck-clothed man!After releasing the firstyer of disintegration and a flying sword in his hand, Ye Fan shot out a peerless sword intent at a close distance!


    A golden sword edge tore through the air, its momentum soaring like a rainbow! can


    The man was only slightly puzzled for a moment before he lifted his hand and released a green magic spell. The magic spell rotated and a shield easily absorbed Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent! No


    Wrong, it was absorption, not parrying!? leaf


    As Fan looked at his sword intent that was like a y ox entering the sea, he was stunned. He was surprised to see that in his opponent''s green array formation, after the rune circle had been reversed, it directly reflected out a golden energy!<span>Was it his sword intent? leaf


    <span>The sail flipped backwards and fell to the ground, avoiding this golden light. At the same time, it also sensed the origin of the opponent''s move and true essence aura!


    Someone from the Eastern Emperor Sect!? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1545

    1545<span>After all, Ye Fan had already interacted with several members of the Eastern Emperor Sect, so it wasn''t hard to find out that this person was really using the Eastern Emperor Sect''s "Eastern Emperor''s Grand Yi Sutra".


    But this move, which absorbed and released his sword intent, made Ye Fan think of the "Raise Flowers Into Trees" technique that the ck Emperor had used to fight him.


    However,pared to this person''s magic, the ck Emperor''s Raise Flowers Into Trees was simpler and more brutal. very


    It was possible that the Flower Shifting Heart Technique from the Surface World was a simplified version of this spell. This


    The man in ckughed in a low voice, "We were still discovered huh ¡­" "But it doesn''t matter, since you won''t have the chance to say it out loud ¡­"


    Ye Fan frowned, "Why did youe to kill me?"


    Ye Fan was very strange. Logically speaking, the Eastern Emperor Sect didn''t have any proof that he was the murderer. How could they send such an expert to assassinate him?In addition, theoretically speaking, the Eastern Emperor Sect shouldn''t be afraid of the Cold Light Sect. Why did they have to hide themselves so well, to be able to assassinate so many people? such as


    Today, a great battle between the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai could follow the appearance of a sacred object at any time, and it would erupt at the slightest touch. On the contrary, the Cold Light Sect wouldn''t dare to provoke the Eastern Emperor Sect at this time.<span>Then, the biggest possibility was that this person might havee from the Eastern Emperor Sect, but wasn''t assigned by the sect. Instead, he was here to kill him in private!?


    What exactly was the reason, to make an earth spirit cultivator willing to be an assassin!?


    "Why would I need to know so much about people who are about to die?"<span>The ck-clothed man didn''t bother to exin any further. Instead, he raised his hand and green true essence fell down like a drop of dew that was nourishing the earth ¡­


    After the green primeval essence seeped into the ground, the ground immediately shook!


    <span>"Bang bang bang!"


    The rocks on the ground shattered, and arge number of giant vines with azure-green primeval essence swirling around them suddenly shot out like ten wildly expanding giant snakes!


    "Ye Fan was instantly wrapped by these vines, and did not dare to be careless, and immediately summoned thousands of flying swords!"


    <span>Eh? "What is this?" ck


    Seeing Ye Fan instantly summon out his flying sword, the man was stunned again.


    "This is definitely not the Cold Light Imperial Sword Technique... You really are a cold star? "<span>In terms of longevity, some cultivation methods and techniques of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were indeed stronger than those of the surface world. However, there were also some battle-oriented techniques that were far from beingparable to the surface world.


    <span>The Imperial Sword Technique of the Mount Shu Sect was left behind by the powerful swordsmen who had gone through the battles of the great man of heaven. Ling


    His family was also one of the Divine Dragon n, so the Imperial Sword Technique that Ye Fan practiced was very likely to be the strongest Imperial Sword Technique among all the n and rogue cultivators. phase


    <span>Compared to the Cold Light Sect''s Imperial Sword Technique, which could only be used by an Imperial Censor, Ye Fan''s Imperial Sword Technique was many times better!


    At this time, Ye Fan also couldn''t care about his identity being seen through, all he wanted was to end the battle as soon as possible.


    The two of them were not the only cultivators in the Cold Dew City. If the other cultivators came and saw that he was using these methods, they would have definitely spread it to the Cold Light Sect. Special


    <span>If they were to see the people of the Eastern Emperor Sect, especially Daoist Jade Cauldron, it would be even more difficult to exin. leaf


    <span>As the sails were disyed, thousands of flying swords whizzed towards the vines!


    <span>Ding! Ding! Ding!... dense


    <span>The sound of the swords and azure true essence constantly shed, creating waves of ripples.


    When the sharp Unparalleled Sword Intent met these vines, it was met with powerful obstructions. The flexible vines werecerated one after another, but it still could not stop.


    At the same time, green spirit energy continued to pour into the ground, repairing the vines. At the same time, huge leaves also appeared on the dark green vines! leaf<span>When the sail saw that all of its flying swords had bounced back, it helplessly realized that the Unparalleled Sword Intent in its first stage of disintegration was indeed unable to contend against the true essence of an Earth Spirit.


    <span>"Humph, although this old man is curious about the secret on your body, I do not have the leisure to y with you ¡­" ck


    The man in white stretched out his sleeves and quickly formed a seal. Several green spell formations shot towards the dozen or so huge tree-like vines at the same time!


    "Grass, Wood, Spirit Weapon, Great Sun Azure Light Curse!" Only


    Golden giant flowers rapidly bloomed on the vines! Flowers<span>Within the stamen, the green and white rays of light quickly converged, as if absorbing energy from the surrounding light sources and nutrients from the earth! No


    Good! leaf"The sail could feel the strength of this round of attacks, and I''m afraid I won''t make it in time to break through the vines and charge out. With the full force of an Earth Spirit cultivator, I can''t let my guard down!"


    The second stage of disintegration! The Radiant Shapeshift Sword Shield! "The cells in Ye Fan''s body crazily increased in energy in a split-second, and the release of the secondyer of disintegration allowed his peerless sword intent to suddenly reach a whole new level!


    <span>Thousands of flying swords gathered around his body in the blink of an eye, forming an omnidirectional armor!


    At the same time, from the vines and the hundreds of golden flowers in all directions, hundreds of dazzling green and white golden lights burst forth! Good


    "Like hundreds ofser cannons, shot towards Ye Fan''s sword shield fortress!"


    "Boom!"A zing white light shot up into the sky from the Frigid Dew City! SECRET


    The oppressive squall and destructive shockwaves directly ttened the surrounding tens of houses!


    If it were not for the dozen or so vines blocking the way, the city would have been destroyed to more than just this!


    <span>As the smoke and dust dispersed, the ck clothed cultivator saw the scene before him and cried out in astonishment, "You didn''t die!? How is this possible!? " Fly


    The swords gradually dispersed from Ye Fan''s body. With a sullen face and burning golden mes in his eyes, he extended his hand and a flying sword of no inferior grade to Leng Yuended in his hand.


    <span>At the same time, a few other flying swords circled around Ye Fan''s body. Is


    In order to prevent the flying swords that filled the sky from being too eye-catching, Ye Fan retracted all the extra flying swords back into his ring.<span>The ck-clothed cultivator''s face was concealed under the hood, but the fear in his voice was already obvious ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"What technique is this!?" It was impossible for a Heavenly Core to bepletely unharmed! You. Just who is it!? "


    <span>He had used 100% of his cultivation to unleash a devastating move. It was one thing if he couldn''t kill him, but how could he fight someone who wasn''t even injured?


    Ye Fan didn''t want to say anything more. That violent explosion just now, that powerful Zhen Yuan pressure, must have attracted a lot of cultivators over.


    <span>He wanted to kill this guy as soon as possible and then escape so that he wouldn''t be discovered.


    <span>With a fierce stomp, the disintegrated secondyer Ye Fan''s figure was as fast as lightning, and he had already rushed in front of the ck clothed cultivator!


    <span>"Limitless Sword Dance!" leaf


    The continuous waves of three swords from the sail scared the ck-clothed cultivator until he was forced to retreat step by step.If he were to use a sword intent as a long range attack, he might be able to absorb and rebound. However, if he were to use a closebat technique, he would not be able to use that kind of spell! leaf


    After he dodged Fan San Jian, he flipped his hand and grabbed the other fine sword beside him. With a sudden thrust, he urately stabbed into the man''s heart! whole


    <span>His movements were as smooth as the flowing clouds and waspleted in a single breath! can


    As soon as he stabbed it, Ye Fan discovered that something was wrong!? oculusThe ''ck clothed man'' before him had turned into a piece of withered wood that fell to the ground!?


    And it was such a strange magic!?


    <span>Ye Fan really did see a ghost. After all, this group of Ancient Immortal Spirit World cultivators were trying their best to seek longevity. There were still many ways to escape! No


    Ye Fan could only block for a moment. He raised his head and locked onto the real aura, and saw that the guy had already soared into the sky. The ck cloaked figure was flying awkwardly in the wind, wanting to escape!


    Ye Fan stomped his feet and his figure turned into a golden beam of light, fiercely chasing up. His sword was swung backwards and a sword intent shot up to the sky! This<span>People must die! He knew too much! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1546

    1546 That


    The ck clothed cultivator was already prepared. Knowing that Ye Fan might catch up to him, he actually prepared in advance, and turned around to activate a green magical formation! NoneAfter the dual sword intent was absorbed, it was reflected back to Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan blocked the attack with his sword, and followed up with his sword!


    This hasty attack had no effect, and Ye Fan had already expected it. If he had used the sword intent energy at the level of the Morning Star, he might not have been able to absorb any more attacks.<span>But the opponent could change directions at any time. In this kind of situation, Ye Fan was not sure if Dawn Chens could hit the opponent.


    He had to close the distance between them and kill them in one hit!


    In terms of speed, Ye Fan was confident that his Imperial Sword Technique would definitely be faster than his opponent!


    ¡­ ¡­. a few


    A minute ago. cold<span>On a street in Lu City, Daoist Jade Chakram, along with his two disciples, Ming Yi and Ming Ye, were currently asking about some news.


    <span>"He didn''t expect to hear such an earth-shattering sounding from the other side of the city!"


    Not good! It''s the Immortal Master who is fighting! "


    "Everyone, it''s almost time to disperse!" oneSeeing this, the group of mortals hurriedly ran in all directions, not daring to approach the area where the battle was taking ce. in


    In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, countless mortals died in battle. This was also why there weren''t many people.


    As for some cultivators, they were watching from afar. If they weren''t confident, no one would dare to go over and join in on the fun. After all, they didn''t know what was going on. jade


    Daoist Chao looked carefully and saw ten odd vines soaring up from there. His expression suddenly changed, "Grass, Wood, Spirit Weapon, Heavenly Vine?!" The Great Sun Azure Light Curse!? " Ming


    He said in shock, "The Great Sun Azure Light Curse? Martial Uncle, isn''t that the ultimate technique of our sect that only those in the Spirit Creation Realm can use!? "


    Which elder of our Eastern Emperor Sect is here?! Who did you fight with!? " Ming Ye eximed. jade


    "No matter which elder it is, they must have some powerful enemy to use such a killing move. I''ll go take a look. The two of you, do not get too close to each other. Protect yourselves well!"<span>"Yes sir!"


    <span>The two disciples sped their hands. When they raised their heads, Daoist adamantine had already flown a hundred meters away!


    ¡­ ¡­.


    In the air, Ye Fan was flying on his flying sword, simultaneously summoning thousands of flying swords, ready to restrict the opponent''s movement range at any time.<span>"The fleeing ck clothed cultivator ahead of us sensed that Ye Fan was getting closer and closer to him, and he gnashed his teeth in anger."


    What a great cold star ¡­ This sword intent is so powerful... Could it be the Heaven Ranked Sword Intent?! " ck<span>The robed cultivator muttered to himself. He had lived for thousands of years, but he had never seen such a changing sword intent. Its might was so strong that it caused his heart to tremble.


    Seeing that he was about to be caught up to, the ck-clothed cultivator didn''t have the time to expose his appearance. A mass of green true essence emitted from his back and directly tore apart his clothes. The ck cloak also fell down with him! one


    <span>"The old man with gray hair and a vicious face revealed his true appearance!"


    Tai Yi Qi, Divine Wind Wings! "<span>In an instant, the azure true essence behind him unfurled into a pair of massive wings of light, like the wings of a giant falcon. With a p of his wings, a violent wind blew, causing his flying speed to suddenly increase! No


    Even so, the violent air currents made it even more difficult for Ye Fan to catch up! leaf<span>When the sail saw that the other party had even torn his clothes, it knew that he was going to put his life on the line. Who would have thought that instead of going back to fight, he would run away with all his might!? end


    It was actually a cultivator who had cultivated to the Spirit Creation stage with great difficulty, putting his life more important than anything else! oculus


    <span>Seeing that he was unable to catch up with the other party, Ye Fan was also very anxious. If by any chance he were to run away, with his identity as a cold star, he would not be able to survive. And ¡­


    If this guy yed dirty next time, it would be even more difficult to deal with him!


    Speed up! He had to elerate!When Ye Fan saw the wildly pping wings behind his opponent, he suddenly remembered that he still had another sword intent, and it hadn''t been used yet!


    "With a thought, Ye Fan immediately gathered thousands of flying swords behind him!"Unparalleled Sword Intent, Dragon Scale Sword Wings! "


    <span>With the speed of a flint, the flying sword at the two sides of Ye Fan''s back neatly assembled together. "ng ng ng" sounds of metal hitting metal unceasingly rang out, turning into ayer of scale-like superposition.


    At the same time, two fully seven meter wide wings formed behind Ye Fan. This


    One move, Ye Fanprehended based on the inspiration he got from battling Sally. evil


    Magic Wings were able to allow Sally to fly quickly. It was also able to attack and defend, and it was more effective than using both hands.Ye Fan had originally wondered if he could use the sword to form two wings. The sword could also be used to attack and defend. After fusing with the Unparalleled Sword Intent, its power would definitely increase greatly! Only


    However, under the condition of oneyer of disintegration, even if Ye Fan''s control over the Imperial Sword Technique and the sword intent was sufficient, it would still be very difficult for him to gather all these swords together and use them harmoniously as wings.


    It was just like a young bird, even though it had wings, it did not have enough strength to fly.However, now that he had disintegrated into the secondyer, his sword intent was filled with energy. He could finally use this move!


    Under the sky, the sword wings were shing with a dazzling golden radiance. The halo was as gorgeous as a mirror made of two metals!<span>Ye Fan activated his sword intent and pped his wings, bringing up two sharp gusts of wind.


    "Cough!"


    <span>The sound in the air was like there was a giant sword tearing the sky apart!


    <span>The ck-robed old man, who had originally thought that he could escape, was so frightened by the sharp soundsing from behind him, as well as the frightening sword intent pressure that was approaching him, that his face turned ghastly pale!


    <span>This ¡­ Was this the legendary ¡­ Overlord level sword intent!? " Old


    He didn''t dare to think about it before, but the fear in his heart had forced him to face this shocking reality!


    <span>Seeing that he was no longer at an advantage in terms of speed, the old man suddenly turned around and formed a seal with his hands.


    <span>"Great Yi Azure Dragon Yin!"


    100% of the earth spirit primeval essence crazily surged, a total of six thick green dragons roared and rushed towards Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan didn''t even try to dodge. With a sudden spin of his body, the Dragonscale Swordwings were like a storm, directly crushing the six green dragons in the air! diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    <span>The Unparalleled Sword Intent under the state of re-disintegration had already crushed the earth spirit realm''s true essence!


    The green light was shattered, and the ck clothed elder suddenly realized that Ye Fan was already right in front of him!?"Don''t kill me!" The old man begged in fear, his voice filled with despair! He


    If he knew that this cold star was so terrifying, he wouldn''t have agreed to kill him!?


    But Ye Fan''s time was short, so he didn''t care about what he said. With a sh of golden light, a sword cut down on the enemy''s head!Blood sttered everywhere as the corpse fell from the sky! quaque


    Just when Ye Fan felt slightly relieved and felt that his identity could temporarily be kept a secret, he discovered that another Earth Spirit cultivator of the Eastern Emperor Sect was approaching!? "


    <span>"Daoist Jade Carve?" leaf


    Fan Xian frowned, he had fought with this old man for too long. This


    This was bad. If he were to see his condition, he would definitely associate it with Ming Rui''s death. Not only that, the old man he had killed would most likely be one of the top experts of the Eastern Emperor Sect. oneIn the end, there were too many things that he couldn''t exin clearly. With Jade Chakram being so meticulous, he would definitely suspect many things ¡­


    <span>He even killed Jade Chakram? It was not impossible... But Jade Chakram didn''t chase after him, nor did he want to kill the innocent. Was this really good ¡­? leaf


    <span>The sails'' thoughts shed like lightning. Suddenly, a thought popped up in his mind. In a moment of desperation, he could not care too much about it, he could only do it this way! Large


    Arge number of flying swords surrounded Ye Fan''s body, covering him entirely. When


    When the flying sword dissipated, the cold star had already disappeared. one


    He was wearing ck clothes, and was wearing the ck robe of the Northern Profound Sect''s Daoist ck Yan. He was standing in the air with a cold and callous expression on his face. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1547

    1547 Leaves


    The sail also did not know, disguised as a ck lotus, will be recognized.<span>However, the only thing he wanted now was to have Daoist Jade Chakram move his target to the Northern Xuan Sect and not continue investigating the Cold Light Sect''s territory. This


    <span>This Daoist Jade Congee was truly a man who lived up to his name. He truly did know how things were, and if he really did see through it and wanted to silence them, he might even be surrounded and attacked. Then something big would have happened. iso


    <span>The jade box had gone to the Northern Xuan Sect. It knew that the ck Lotus had disappeared for a long time, and the ck Lotus had not yet reached the Earth Spirit yet. It was likely that it would fall into a dead end.


    Thinking about it, although the Eastern Emperor Sect and the Northern Profound Sect would cause some conflict, they wouldn''t really believe that an Earth Core cultivator could kill an earth spirit cultivator.


    By then, he would have already left the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. oculusSeeing that Daoist Jade Hand was about toe, the first thing Ye Fan did was to retrieve the other flying swords, leaving only the one in his hand. After all, this Imperial Sword Technique was too ostentatious. with


    <span>Immediately, Ye Fan rapidly descended to the ground and started to operate the Northern Xuan Sect''s technique. Streams of lightning jumped about on the flying sword in his hand!


    In this way, it was as if there was lightning magic as well as sword arts.


    Ye Fan had a cold and stern look on his face. He struck the corpse with two lightning strikes, and just as he was about to swing his third sword attack... "


    "Stop!"Daoist Yu Jin hurried over at this time. Seeing that Ye Fan was about to fall on his sword, he loudly shouted and raised his green primeval essence, ready to attack Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan pretended to have a face of displeasure, coldly snorted, and turned his head to look at Yu Jin. jade<span>The Daoist Priest''s gaze froze as he suddenly eximed, "ck Lotus!?" leaf


    <span>The look on the sail did not change, but he was shocked in his heart, this guy actually knows the ck lotus?


    Logically speaking, the Northern Xuan Sect and the Eastern Emperor Sect should not be close ah. An earth spirit cultivator was far from an Earth Core cultivator. Difficult<span>Was it because there weren''t many people in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and they had lived for a long time that most of them knew each other? leaf


    "Since I have been ''recognized'', I might as well pretend to be toozy to talk. After picking up the storage bag from the ground, I leap out of the Frigid Dew City with my sword!"<span>ck Lotus! Stop right there! " jade


    Daoist Chao watched helplessly as the murderer continued to rob him. He angrily shouted and wanted to give chase, but he discovered that he was unable to do so!


    Helpless, Yu Jin could only give up and return to the ground. She looked at the East Imperial Sect''s Elder whose head had alreadynded on the ground with a face full of sorrow and doubt.


    After a while, seeing that the fight had stopped, Ming Yi and the second disciple also rushed over. see"What?" The corpses on the ground all cried out in surprise.


    This ¡­ "Isn''t that Elder Teng?!"Master Yuchun, why is the withering vine Elders Guild here?! Who killed Elder Vines!? "


    Yu Chao also frowned as a myriad of changes shed across his eyes. He muttered, "Yes ¡­ "¡­ ¡­" "ck Lotus!? "


    Ming Yi and Ming Ye looked at each other, disbelief written all over their faces.


    The ck Lotus of the Bei Xuan Sect? Didn''t Daoist Master Sunset, the Sect Leader of the Bei Xuan Sect, say that his disciple was missing? And they even sent people to our Eastern Emperor Sect''s territory to search for them!


    The ck lotus had been gone for some time, why did it appear here, and ¡­ "He even killed Elder Ku Teng?"


    Isn''t it impossible, the ck lotus''s Earth Core cultivation, should not be able to withstand a single blow from Elder Teng!? " jade"If I hadn''t seen the portrait that Bei Xuan Sect sent over, I would never have believed that person to be a ck lotus ¡­" This


    <span>"The strength of a person is definitely not limited to Earth Core. The Bei Xuan Sect said that he is only an Earth Core cultivator. They probably have another story behind the scenes ¡­"


    "Martial Uncle, why did the ck lotus kill Elder Ku Teng?" Ming Jue was puzzled."Isn''t Elder Ku Teng Junior Brother Ming Rui''s great-uncle? He had always taken care of Ming Rui, so he couldn''t be here to investigate Ming Rui''s life and death, only to discover that ¡­ "Is this ck lotus the murderer?" Ming Ye analyzed.


    <span>Daoist Jade Congee thought for a moment, then suddenly thought of something. He gnashed his teeth and said, "If these ck lotuses really were the ones who killed Ming Rui and the others, then that makes sense ¡­" This person was such a schemer!


    I had thought that the culprit who killed Ming Rui and the others was using the Northern Profound Thunder Technique in order to conceal his identity, making others think that he was not a member of the Northern Profound Sect. But


    <span>This dark lotus took one step more than I thought. He wanted me to stop thinking about the Northern Xuan Sect, and thought that he was purposely framing the people from the Bei Xuan Sect! That was why he had used the sword and the Lightning Dharma!


    And... Previously, when the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma was stolen, it was also from humans and demonic beasts. Coincidentally, it was a cultivator from the Northern Profound Sect who was good at beast taming ¡­ "It most likely has something to do with this ck lotus!"


    That''s right! Martial Uncle! We should have long known that it was the Northern Xuan Sect! "


    <span>Clear Vision and Ming Ye nodded repeatedly, thinking that it was very possible.


    <span>"Martial Uncle, everyone has seen it. We must get an exnation from the Bei Xuan sect!" We can''t let Elder Teng, Junior Brother Ming Rui, and the others die for no reason! "


    Daoist Jade Chakram nodded, then said, "The Bei Xuan sect is making enquiries everywhere about this ck Stick. I''m afraid they really do have some sort of secret." Me<span>"We will immediately bring Elder Teng''s corpse back to the Sect and report it to the Sect Leader and the Elders Guild!"


    "Yes!" Triple


    After cleaning up, they quickly left the Cold Dew City.<span>Ye Fan, who was far away from the city, changed back into the appearance and attire of a cold star, and carefully walked back into the city. leaf


    <span>What Fan didn''t know was that a strategy that he hade up with on the spur of the moment would cause Daoist adamantine to be soplicated. protosm


    <span>Originally, the main reason why the Northern Profound Sect wanted to find the ck Scorpion Emperor was because of the Frigid Mist Ice Toad that the ck Scorpion Man was raising.


    <span>As a beast of antiquity, this ice toad was even more important than the ck Scorpion Man. That was why the Sect Leader of the Northern Profound Sect gave a portrait of it, asking the various sects to help him search for it.


    Of course, the people from the Northern Xuan Sect would never tell anyone about the Ice Toad, in case anyone with ulterior motives found out about it and monopolized it.


    As a result, Daoist Jade Chakram and the others were naturally rather puzzled as to why even an Earth Core cultivator, the Northern Profound Sect, valued it so highly.Coincidentally, this Elder Teng just so happened to be Ming Rui''s ancestor''s rtive. He suddenly came and was mistook for investigating Ming Rui''s life and death.


    Plus, the Soul-Nurturing Mushroom had been stolen from a human and a demonic beast. It seemed like the disciples of the North Xuan sect were the most suitable for this rogue and killer! both<span>It was a coincidence, but it was also a coincidence. Daoist Jade Congealing immediately felt like he was about to solve a crime!


    <span>Ye Fan was still worried that this Daoist Jade Hand wouldn''t leave, and would instead look around for the ck lotus. Only after returning to the inn and discovering that there was nothing wrong with it did he feel slightly more at ease. Guest


    A few mortals and cultivators were discussing the battle in the city. leaf


    When the sail returned to the room, it found that Xiang Ru had woken up. It was obvious that she had been disturbed by the battle just now.<span>"Husband!" Are you okay? " Since Nian Bing was still unable to get out of bed, she used both her hands to prop herself up. Her face was full of worry as she stood up and asked. leaf


    Fan Xian hurried over with a smile. "A-Jiao, lie down. I''m fine ¡­" "


    Husband, was there an expert fighting just now? Did some viinse looking for him again? " Nian Ru asked uneasily.


    Ye Fan reassured the woman, "Don''t think too much, I just went to drink a few jugs of wine."<span>"Drink?" A glimmer shed through Nian Ru''s charming eyes. She stammered, "My husband ¡­ Didn''t you hate drinking alcohol the most... " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1548

    1548


    <span>"Err ¡­" Ye Fan forced a smile, "I just started drinking recently."


    <span>"Oh," Nian Bing replied. Without further asking, he replied, "It''s good that Darling is fine. I will recover as soon as I can. It''s a good thing I returned to my room. It''s not safe outside at all."


    Ye Fan supported the woman andid down, saying, "No rush, the most important thing for you to take care of is to get some food for me. Do you want me to get some food for you?" You


    "With the current situation, I can''t use any martial arts to recover from my injuries. Should I eat something to recover my Essence?"


    Nian Bing shook his head. "There''s no need, Darling. I''ve consumed the healing medicine you gave me and I feel that I can recover in a day." leaf<span>Fan also knew that these Ancient Immortal Spirit World cultivators had no interest in ordinary food for a long time, so he didn''t force them.


    <span>After letting Xiang Ru lie down to rest, Ye Fan sat to the side, secretly looking at the storage bag of the dead Daoist Vine.


    Right now, Ye Fan didn''t have much interest in ordinary magical equipment and pills. He wanted to see if he could find any clues from them and find out who was behind this assassination. cubAfter a careful inspection, he discovered that the storage bags of the earth spirit cultivators were indeed very well-kept. Needless to say, the prehistoric stone and a few pills that could replenish spiritual energy, as well as two spirit refining protective magical equipment and a flying sword that could refine spiritual energy five times. Only


    Unfortunately, these things were useless in Ye Fan''s eyes, as he had long since lost interest in them.


    The only thing that Ye Fan was more concerned about was the stone inside. It looked very simr to the stone that the ck Stick Man had given him. Only


    However, on this ck stone, the runes were even moreplicated and the material seemed even more precious. There was even a mark that looked like a gold ingot on it. leaf<span>The sail frowned, as if she had seen this mark before ¡­ cub


    <span>Come to think of it, yes! Treasure Pavilion! Day


    <span>The Treasure Trading Company seemed to be such a symbol!


    <span>From what he had heard, the founder of the Celestial Treasure Trading Company, Daoist Tianbao, had obtained a Primordius Golden Ingot. That was why his cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds, bing the long-lived ancestor of the Celestial Treasure Trading Company.


    It was understandable that the properties of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company all had a gold ingot like symbol. question


    The question was ¡­ Could this assassin be rted to the Treasure Heaven store?


    Ye Fan touched his chin. That''s right... Why didn''t I think of it before!? Holy<span>With the appearance of the object, between the Phoenix-kind Sea and the Cold Light Sect, the Northern Profound Sect and the Eastern Emperor Sect were far apart. They had to travel a long distance to reach here and even set up a great array. one


    If that really happened, then the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai would most likely take advantage of the situation. They wouldn''t wait for them to be ready before they were sent back.<span>Not to mention, from what he knew, Feng Lin Hai''s Ancestor Chi Lian''s cultivation was the highest, and the Cold Light Sect mainly focused on sword cultivation, so they were stronger to begin with. Then ¡­


    The forefathers of the two sects surely knew that they were weak and that there wasn''t much of a possibility for them to fight over the sacred artifact. Then ¡­<span>Eh, the only one who has the ability and should be especially interested in holy items is naturally Daoist Tianbao!


    <span>This fellow relied on the gold ingots left behind by an ancient major power to be reborn as Patriarch Eternal Habitat, establishing the Ancient Era''s Immortal Spirit World''srgest tradingpany. He


    Having tasted the sweetness of the sacred object, it was naturally quite possible for him to want to have another taste!


    Perhaps if he obtained the sacred artifact again, he would be able to break through to the Long Habitat! And ¡­


    <span>Listening to the meaning behind the elders'' words, in terms of strength, Daoist Heavenly Treasures should not be able to defeat Ancestor Feng Lin Hai, let alone Han Yu from the Cold Light Sect. He


    In this situation, the Treasure Heaven Trading Company was after all a tradingpany and not a big sect. There were definitely less experts than the two sects.


    If Daoist Tianbao wanted to seize the sacred artifact, the best way and the most likely way was "the sandpiper m will fight and reap the benefits"! OnlyWhen the situation turned into chaos, the ancestors of the two sects would fight in advance and suffer heavy losses. Only then would Daoist Tianbao be able to take advantage of the situation and sneak in. And ¡­


    "How can we make Feng Lin Hai and the Cold Light Sect fall into chaos before the holy objects appear?"


    To kill the Leng n''s sole disciple and take away Leng Yue ¡­ framing Feng Lin Hai ¡­ "So that''s how it is ¡­" leafFan muttered to himself. Although there was no solid evidence, it seemed like this was the most likely exnation!


    <span>Leng Feng and that Eastern Emperor Sect cultivator were both alike. These people were all extraordinary, and in fact, they had high statuses. They couldn''t possibly serve an ordinary character! Day


    Only this sort of Patriarch Everworld would be able to give them enough benefits to tempt them!


    Perhaps killing a cold star was only the first step in their n. If the Leng n''s lone seedling died, it would not be able to cause a great battle between the two sects, and even more would probably die ¡­ ThisThe most wonderful thing about all of this was that the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster''s shadow had always been hiding behind him!


    <span>"If it wasn''t for Ye Fan, this fake Cold Star, killing that Earth Spirit Master from the Eastern Emperor Sect who was determined to win, and obtaining thismunication stone, perhaps he would have been kept in the dark forever!"


    High... "As expected of someone who does business, he really does y it deep..." Ye Fan muttered.


    On the bed, Xiang Ru seemed to have heard something, and she stammered, "Husband, what are you talking about?"<span>Ye Fan turned around and smiled. "A-Jiao, I got you. I''m thinking about something, nothing much."


    "Darling ¡­" "I''m a little thirsty ¡­" Nian Ru said eagerly while lying down.


    "Alright, I''ll get you some water."


    Ye Fan quickly got up, poured a cup of water, and walked over to the bedside. He used one hand to help the woman up, while the other hand ced the cup next to Nian Ru''s delicate lips. reading<span>Ru Jiao leaned into the man''s embrace and sipped the water ¡­ leaf


    From the top, the woman''s long eyshes trembled, her nose was high and her lips were red. She was simply outrageously beautiful. petite


    <span>Her soft body leaned against his chest, and from time to time, the soft sound of her nose could be heard from her as she drank water. She was like a pitiful little kitten. leaf


    Fan Xian looked at the cherry lips and couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. He couldn''t help but lower his head to kiss it... "


    "Mmm..." After drinking the water, Nian Ru''s delicate breathing made afortable sound. She raised her head and looked at Ye Fan with her watery eyes, "Thank you, husband ¡­ ¡­" quaternary


    Looking at each other, the woman keenly felt the desire in the man''s eyes ¡­


    "Darling ¡­" Nian Ru called out tenderly, a trace of bashfulness on her face. leaf


    The sail forcefully resisted its impulse, andughed, "Are you still thirsty?" reading<span>Ru Jiao lightly shook her head, her charming eyes contained a trace of nervousness and nervousness.


    <span>Ye Fan tried his best not to look at the woman''s delicate face, and put the cup of water to the side, saying, "Let me help you lie down..." Positive


    <span>Just when Ye Fan was about to put down Nian Ru Jiao, the woman suddenly raised her head, bringing along a trace of moist red lips, and lightly wiped the corner of Ye Fan''s mouth...


    <span>Ye Fan was also frozen for a moment. Because it was too sudden, he subconsciously chose to stand still.


    <span>With a blush, she kissed the man. After lying down, she leaned against the wall, not daring to look at Ye Fan. The only thing she could see was that her ears were burning ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1549

    1549 Leaves


    Fan Xian''s finger lightly sprayed the corner of his mouth, then he looked at the girl''s curvy body, feeling that if this went on, he would lose control of himself...


    "Ahem ¡­" Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air. "A-Jiao, I''m going out for a walk. You should get some rest." one


    Staying in the room, afraid that he would not be able to hold himself back, Ye Fan chose to first go out of the room to avoid danger and to calm down. readingRu Jiao replied with a voice as soft as a mosquito''s buzz. She didn''t dare to look back. one


    <span>Only when Ye Fan walked out and closed the door, did Nian Ru and Jiao Jiao slowly turn around and look at the door with a glimmer in their eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan arrived on the roof of the inn and let some of the thoughts in his head drift away. Positive


    <span>Suddenly, he felt a trace of spiritual energy fluctuationsing from the stone in his storage bag. leaf


    The sails immediately shed with lightning. What was this situation? Could it be that the people from the Treasure Heaven Trading Company contacted the ck-clothed old man?Was he picking up the phone? Or was it to pretend that he didn''t see it?


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment. In any case, the other party didn''t know who he was, so why not listen to it? on


    <span>It was Ye Fan who took out that slightly shining Communication Stone, and transferred a bit of his primeval essence into it.


    "Elder Teng, I heard that there was a fierce battle between cultivators over at the Cold Dew City. It must be the elder''s doing. Did you seed?" An inquiring voice came from the other side.<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, so this old guy was actually called Ku Teng. It seemed that the other party didn''t know that the Ku Teng had already been killed.


    <span>Right, after the vine died, its corpse was taken away by Jade Chakram and the others. The Heavenly Treasure Trading Company didn''t have any surveince satellites, so how could they know about this so quickly?


    He imitated the old man''s tone and sent a message, "What a pity to let that brat escape ¡­"


    "What!? How could that be!? Even if Leng Xing''s strength suddenly changed, how could the elder''s earth spirit cultivation not be able to do anything to him? "


    "This kid has some skill, if I want to kill him, I will need some means." Ye Fan pretended to say.


    <span>Elder! He couldn''t wait any longer! "Quickly kill him!" leaf


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Fan asked calmly.<span>How could I not be anxious? The Old Ancestor is already very unhappy that he took so many days to kill a cold star. If he still can''t kill the cold star, the Old Ancestor will have to pay a heavy penalty! " leaf


    Fan Xian was puzzled as to which ancestor this was, so he simply asked, "How will the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster punish you?" Right


    <span>Fang sighed. "Of course." It must be to subtract all my sry and remove me from my duties! To


    If it was someone else, they would not be so generous to Elder Vine. Elder, you better hurry up and kill the cold star! " leaf


    Fan Xian sneered in his heart. It was indeed the ancestor of the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster. His guess was indeed correct. To<span>If this guy knew that the vine was dead and Cold Star was not, he would probably have to send another killer over. leaf


    <span>The sail thought that rather than sitting still and waiting for death, it was better to take the initiative to attack, or else God only knew what kind of killer would emerge next time. And ¡­


    <span>In addition, since the Patriarch of the Heavenly Treasures Mountain wanted to disrupt this entire situation, he might as well go with the flow. It had caused chaos for Feng Lin Hai, the Cold Light Sect, and the Treasure Heaven Trading Company! No


    <span>Naturally, no matter if it was the two great long-lived ancestors fighting for the sacred artifact, or the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster taking advantage of the situation to barge in, it did not seem like anything to Ye Fan anymore. Holy


    <span>Object ¡­ This could be a good opportunity to defeat the Armageddon. Ye Fan didn''t want to let it go!


    Thinking about that, Ye Fan pretended to be a withered vine, and sneered as he sent a message, "Leng Xing is after all, the only son of the Leng n, and his strength has improved. "Isn''t the risk too great? Shouldn''t the Patriarch of the Heavenly Treasures Sect give him more in return?"<span>You. Elder Ku Teng! Didn''t they say earlier that they would help you fight for the position of the Great Elder of the Eastern Emperor Sect this time around?


    Furthermore, as long as Ancestor obtains the sacred artifact, he will definitely be the strongest person in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. leaf


    Fan suddenly came to a realization. Sure enough, where there were people, there would be conflicts of interest. These withering vines were out to borrow the Heavenly Treasure Shop''s resources to climb up?<span>"This old man thinks that I can add a few more chips ¡­" If you agree, this old man will immediately move that kid Leng Xing away! " Ye Fan said. Then ¡­


    The man at the side hesitated for a moment, then said: "Okay, then if today, the elder brings the cold star''s head and the Cold Moon Sword onto the treasure ship, I will make the decision to let the elder choose a treasure that has not been sold off!" leaf


    <span>Fan''s heart thumped. There was actually a ''treasured vessel''? It meant that the item being sold in the Treasure Pavilion was ced on a boat? leaf


    <span>The sail thought for a moment, I just don''t know where the treasured vessel is. If I were to ask the other party, they might be able to see through me. turn


    After thinking for a while, Ye Fan simply said, "No need, it''s very possible that Leng Xing will be returning to the Cold Light Sect. I don''t have much time right now." You


    "Choose a treasure that this old man thinks highly of, and make a trip to the Cold Dew City. I will hand over Leng Xing''s head and the Cold Moon Sword to you in person!"


    Very good! "Elder, you have to hurry and capture him. When I get there, I''ll naturally contact the elder!" Broken


    After themunication, Ye Fan let out a long breath, finally didn''t say anything, and waited for the fish to take the bait.<span>After staying in the inn for a few hours, Xiang Ru was still trying to recover, and Ye Fan did not want to disturb the woman. He


    He had nothing better to do than to look at the techniques and techniques of the sects of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. approx.


    Five hourster, themunication stone sent out another wave of energy. leaf"The sail hurriedly channeled primeval essence and asked," We''re here? "


    n Elder, I am already waiting for you in the Treasure Pavilion of the Cold Dew City, have you seeded? " leaf


    <span>The sail replied, "I''ve seeded, this old man will go right away."


    Good! This Elder is truly worthy of being called a withered vine. In the Holy Orchid Pavilion''s underground chamber, there will naturally be a disciple who will bring an elder to the entrance! " leaf


    After the sail was cut off, they arrived at an empty mortal courtyard. They changed into ck clothes and used illusions to change into the appearance of dried up vines.Afterwards, Ye Fan arrived at the entrance of the Exquisite Pavilion with a low profile. one


    Upon seeing him, the disciple with an Earth Pill cultivation immediately came forward to wee him with a smile. "Elder, the general director is waiting for you. I''ll lead you down now..."Ye Fan''s face was expressionless, and he replied with a faint "En".


    <span>Arriving at a device simr to an elevator, that person used a token to open the lock. The door opened and Ye Fan walked in. Door


    <span>After closing the door, the metallic "elevator" quickly descended. leaf


    The sail felt as if it was sinking for at least a hundred meters before the door slowly opened. See


    Arriving at the underground secret chamber of the Precious Jade Pavilion was indeed extremely secretive. With such a deep location, it would be difficult for even an ordinary cultivator to force their way in.


    Ye Fan walked out withrge strides. In front of him was an open area, surrounded by bluish-ck rocks. Both sides were lit on fire. one


    A man wearing a ck and red striped uniform, a mask of a smiling man, and a tall hat was standing with his hands behind his back. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1550

    1550 LeavesSail tried to sense his opponent''s strength, but found himself unable to see through him.


    If this person didn''t have a magic treasure covering his aura, then his cultivation base was extremely high.<span>However, to be able to be a general director of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, his strength should be extraordinary, so there was nothing strange about it.


    "Elder Ku Teng ¡­." The man asked with a calm and refined voice: "Did you bring Leng Xing''s head and Cold Moon Sword?"Ye Fan took out the Cold Moon Sword with an indifferent expression, "Of course I''ve brought it, but are you prepared for the treasure this old man wants?"


    Elder, why don''t you take out Leng Xing''s head as well? " Smiling Face asked. leaf<span>Fan Xian said, "Since the Cold Moon Sword is here, how could the head not be there? Just take out that treasure." Laughter


    <span>The masked manughed sinisterly, "I think... "Elder Teng might not be able to take out the head of that cold star, right?"


    What do you mean? " Ye Fan frowned, as he had a bad premonition in his heart. "


    The head of Cold Star ¡­ Isn''t it still growing well on your body, Elder Vine? "As soon as he said that, Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed, and a chill instantly ran up from the bottom of his feet!


    Crap! I''ve fallen into a trap!? Laughter


    The masked man saw that Ye Fan didn''t say anything, and leisurely said: "I''m very curious, who exactly are you, to actually dare to go alone, pretending to be a cold star, and enter the Cold Light School." He even dared to kill Daoist Withered-Teng and pretend to be him to enter the Precious Jade Pavilion to cheat ¡­If I''m not wrong, you should want to kill me after obtaining the treasure from me so that you can disguise yourself as me ¡­ Let''s continue searching for the treasures of the Treasure Heaven Pavilion ¡­ true


    You have the courage to do so, your way of thinking is very outstanding... Unfortunately ¡­ You might not know it, but once Daoist Withered-rattan died, I actually got the news ¡­ " leafSail took a deep breath and said with a wry smile, "So that means... Among the disciples of Daoist Jade Chakram and the two of them from the Eastern Emperor Sect, who was bribed by your Heavenly Treasure Trading Company? "


    On this point, Ye Fan really did not expect that, although this move of his was a bit risky, if he seeded, he would be able to enter the Heavenly Treasure Shop and directly obtain arge sum of money.At the same time, he could pretend to be a member of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company and deliberately expose his weak points. He could have Feng Lin Hai and the Cold Light Sect shift their targets to the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor. This


    Everything should have been perfect, but... Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that the news of Daoist Witherspike''s death had already reached the ears of the opposite party!


    There had to be someone amongst Daoist Jade Chakram and that Clear Vision, Ming Ye, and the others. They must be spies of the Heavenly Treasures Auction House. It was just that they didn''t know who they were. is


    Thinking back carefully, Ye Fan also felt that all of this was too much of a coincidence, too smooth. It was as if this contact from the Treasure Heaven Trading Company easily believed all of his words.


    Perhaps because everything in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World went smoothly before, Ye Fan underestimated the wisdom of everyone here.


    He was too careless. After all, they were in the business world. It wasn''t easy to fool the people from the Treasure Heaven Trading Company!


    However, all of these things were no longer important. Ye Fan had already understood that he had stepped into this person''s trap.<span>"Let''s not talk about the Eastern Emperor Sect. In the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World, which sect doesn''t have people from my Treasure Heaven Trading Company?"


    Actually, your performance in the fight at the Skylight Sect''s Heaven Lake had already made me suspect whether you were actually a cold star ¡­ Only


    It was because they had investigated and found no other clues, that they had been able to find what had happened today. such as


    <span>Now that the truth had been revealed, it turned out that ¡­ Not only can you hide your cultivation, you can also mutate into countless forms ¡­ If


    <span>My guess is not wrong. You should have an extraordinary magic tool on you, one that could refine spirits more than seven times, right? " leaf


    Fan Le sighed and said, "Speaking of which, there''s no point. I already know the ns of your Treasure Heaven Pavilion, so I guess... You won''t let me go, will you? "<span>"Haha ¡­" Smiling Face said happily, "I''d really like to know where you came from and what your identity is. If you cooperate, I''ll let you off the hook!"


    "Oh? If I tell you my identity, will you let me live? " Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. If there was a way to not fight, he wouldn''t want to fight with this guy behind the smiling mask. prophxis


    <span>His instincts told him that this guy ¡­ "Very strange, very unusual."


    Just hand over everything you have, including the magical equipment that will help you disguise yourself, and tell me your true origins ¡­. "Then, I''ll let you leave this ce alive," Smiling Face said. leaf


    <span>Fan Xianughed speechlessly. "If I give you everything, won''t I be drinking the wind then?"


    "What does'' drinking the wind in the west ''mean?"It''s fine if you don''t understand, but your conditions ¡­ "I can''t ept ¡­"


    Before he finished his sentence, Ye Fan suddenly took a step forward and his figure shed in the air. In a sh of lightning, he had arrived behind the smiling man. diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    <span>Disintegration! leaf


    The sail did not hesitate to release the disintegration of the secondyer, increasing its speed to a level that even the naked eye could not catch!


    This person''s strength could not be lower than that Daoist WiTeng''s. Therefore, he could not hold onto a fluke mentality and wanted to kill him in one blow! hand


    He was still holding onto the Cold Moon Sword in his hand. A golden halo of the Unparalleled Sword Intent seemed to have substance as it rapidly condensed, emitting a dazzling brilliance! None<span>Double Sword Intent, Breaking Dawn!


    "Ye Fan turned into a beam of light that tore through the darkness. His body carried sword intent, and he exploded out with a blinding light!"


    "Bam!"<span>Ye Fan was stunned, he grabbed his sword and froze! mimicry


    <span>The Buddha had hit a wall of steel, and although Ye Fan''s Cold Moon Sword carried a devastating sword intent, it was actually forcibly blocked outside the door about three meters away from the Laughing Man!?


    <span>On Ye Fan''s Cold Moon Sword, the light scattered, and in front of his eyes appeared a glittering golden Zhen Yuan wall, as if it was cast in gold!?


    Ye Fan felt as if his sword had cut into metal, and was stuck there. His Sword Intent was unable to pierce through this thick golden wall. Laughter<span>The masked man slowly turned around. Behind the mask, a yfulugh could be heard. So that''s how it is... This must be the legendary Monarch level sword intent...


    It exceeded the oppressive force of the Heaven Grade Sword Intent, and caused one''s heart to palpitate with fear... Formidable, what a pity ¡­ Your cultivation is still not enough! "


    With that, the smiling man waved his hand casually!


    "Disperse the Thousand Gold!" leaf<span>The golden primeval essence wall in front of the sail suddenly copsed, as if countless gold coins had turned into a heavy weight, pressing down like a mountain! leaf


    The sail felt the terrifying pressure of this true essence. She knew that she could not take it head-on, so she quickly retreated!


    "Rumble!"The elemental energy was like a golden wave, engulfing Ye Fan! leaf


    "The sail''s retreat speed is not fast enough, I can only instantly summon over a thousand flying swords to block in front of me!"


    The Radiant Shapeshift Sword Shield! " swordThe shield condensed true essence with great difficulty, emitting "ng ng" sounds as it collided. It was extremely unstable. leaf


    The sails slowly retreated until they reached a dead end. They discovered that the true essence was continuously rushing over! This


    <span>A suppressive force, the degree of surging true essence. He was simply able to use his toes to think of just who this fellow in front of him was!


    Damn it! Daoist Tianbao had actually personallye to kill him!? No


    "Wait for Ye Fan to think too much, this golden glow of true essence has alreadypletely submerged Ye Fan, letting out a muffled sound!"


    "Boom!"


    <span>The stone wall behind Ye Fan immediately caved in, and huge rocks fell. Ye Fan waspletely buried inside, and his flying sword was scattered all over the ground! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1551

    <span>1551


    <span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand from the pile of stones, supporting his body as he stood up.


    "As expected of the Patriarch who grew up here ¡­ "You sure are ruthless." Ye Fan wiped the dust off his face, his expression grave.


    "Oh, you finally guessed my identity, hehe ¡­" What an interesting Imperial Sword Technique ¡­ " Day<span>Patriarch Treasure walked slowly towards the crumbling stone wall. His face was hidden behind the mask, and only his eyes showed a hint of amusement and interest.


    "After being attacked by such a true essence attack, you actually didn''t die. Just who are you? This Ancestor is even more curious ¡­" Also, where did you get so many good swords? " leaf


    Fan Xian sneered, and purposely said in confusion, "We already grew up, so how can we be so short-sighted? In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, there are many experts that you don''t know ¡­ " "You don''t have to bluff. I have the most knowledge about the situation in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. You


    <span>Your appearance was very sudden. There must be some huge secret hidden on your body ¡­.


    But if you don''t say it, I''m in no hurry to ask. When yound in my hands, I''ll naturally find out more. "As the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster spoke, he waved his hand and several golden rings of true essence shot towards Ye Fan!


    <span>"" Ye Fan quickly grasped his sword with both hands, running along the wall while blocking the golden rings of light! "


    <span>"ng, ng, ng!"


    <span>The flying sword in his hand collided with the rings of light, and it unexpectedly shook Ye Fan''s arm, causing cracks to appear on the flying sword. Good


    Vigorous true essence!


    Ye Fan felt an iparably huge pressure. His battle with Growing Habitat, he waspletely suppressed!


    <span>The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster easily sent out arge number of golden rings of light. After these rings of light were knocked away by the sword, they would bounce back and spin, continuing to attack Ye Fan! leaf


    The sail constantly reced the sword in his hand, barely able to withstand half of the force. As his arms continued to feel numb and tight, he finally couldn''t take it anymore. He was swallowed up by the bombardment of true essence!


    <span>"Bam!"


    <span>Ye Fan crossed his two swords in front of his body to block the attack, but the golden halo continued to attack more than a dozen times, causing Ye Fan''s entire body to be blown away and crash into another wall! Good


    <span>Ye Fan''s skin was rough and thick, and although his whole body was sore, he wasn''t seriously injured. leaf


    When the sail saw that thendingdder was right beside it, it swung its sword in an attempt to break open the door!<span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" one


    With a loud noise, Ye Fan was stunned to discover that his disintegrated double sword intent was actually unable to break open that door!? "Poor little fellow. Do you really think that the secret chamber of my Exquisite Pavilion is nothing but a pile of mudstone, earth, and wood? How can I let you go out so easily? "


    <span>The Old Ancestor of the Heavenly Treasure Tower smirked as he drew runes in the air with a single hand. After several golden runes shed, therge number of golden rings of light in the secret chamber all began to tremble rapidly, as if they had been summoned. Lower


    In a moment, hundreds of rings of light, just like locusts, madly rushed towards Ye Fan from every direction!


    Ye Fan instantly summoned more than a thousand flying swords, blocking in front of him, but they were still unable to block this barrage of attacks!


    "ng, ng, ng, ng!"<span>The shield was forcibly blown apart. Ye Fan''s limbs, body, and neck were all hit by this golden halo!


    <span>"Pfft!"


    <span>Ye Fan felt his internal organs overturn, and he was hit until he directly spat out a mouthful of blood! Let


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat. These golden rings of light didn''t only hit him, they even directly wrapped around his arms, legs and body?


    "Suddenly, Ye Fan''s entire body was bound by these golden rings of light, making it hard for him to move!"How does this Patriarch''s'' Goldlock Jade ''taste? After being struck by this move, if one''s true essence cultivation was weaker than mine, then they wouldn''t be able to use true essence ¡­ "Now you should behave yourself, right?" The Patriarch of the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster said smugly.


    Ye Fan tried his best to break free from these golden locks, but found that it was all futile. The density of Zhen Yuan in this habitat was simply beyond his imagination! offThe key was that this guy didn''t really fight seriously. He hadn''t even used his full strength, and was just like a cat toying with a mouse! fruit


    <span>"However, the difference between the Long Habitat and the Spirit Creation Realms is like heaven and earth!"


    "Little fellow, is this your true appearance ¡­" The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster''s eyes lit up. leaf


    The sail suddenly woke up. Right now, she couldn''t use her true essence, so her disguise was no longer effective!


    Damn it, I was also seen by him!?<span>The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster was a little puzzled. "Your appearance is ¡­ "It''s really rare. In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, there aren''t many people with such short hair hair ¡­" leaf


    The sail''s heart beat wildly. If the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor were to discover even more things, such as the items in his storage pouch, then even if he was finished, something big would probably happen to the world on the surface! From<span>He had to give it his all ¡­ "Even if it''s a habitat, if I can''t kill it myself for the time being, I''ll have to escape at least!"


    <span>"Ah!"


    <span>Ye Fan roared, enduring the pain in his body. Using all his strength, he channeled the Power of the Heavens and the Earth, madly releasing his sword intent!


    <span>"Since his primeval essence could not be used, it does not matter much to Ye Fan. He did not rely on his internal energy, and his sword intent came from the energy of heaven and earth!"


    This ¡­ How could this be ¡­ You can actually use the power of heaven and earth without relying on true essence!? What kind of cultivation method is this!? " Day


    It was obvious that this was the first time the forefather had seen such a situation, and he couldn''t help but be astonished. leaf


    While the other party was still in a daze, the sail immediately disintegrated!Unparalleled Sword Intent, Sword God Body!


    An enormous golden figure, like a giant crouching on the ground, suddenly raised its head and stood up!<span>The swords that fell from the whole secret chamber all rapidly returned to Ye Fan''s surroundings, and rapidly circled around him, one after another, as they glinted with a dazzling golden radiance!


    Ye Fan''s body fiercely shook, and the golden circle of light was directly shattered by him!


    "Boom boom boom!"The huge golden shadow, as well as the extremely condensed sword intent, was like a battering ram as it smashed against the top of the rock, causing it to copse!


    <span>Facing the Sword God''s body that had suddenly appeared, the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor was caught off guard and immediately summoned several golden shields in front of him.


    Is this your true strength? What an emperor level sword intent! This pressure ¡­ Could it be that he''s at the ninth level of the Immortal Spirit Stage!? "Ye Fan didn''t care that much, his eyes were dancing with golden mes, and the huge ck sword in his hand appeared once again! Bam!


    "After grasping the huge sword, Ye Fan waved it brazenly towards the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor!"


    "nk! nk!" WAN


    <span>It was as though a golden dragon had descended from the sky. The rocks on the ceiling had been shattered into pieces that weighed more than a few hundred tons. A new world had beenpletely carved out!


    As the colossal golden sword descended upon the head of the Celestial Treasure Grandmaster, the gigantic illusion waspletely unable to dodge it!<span>The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster stood on his two feet as multiple giant golden shields rose up! Only


    <span>The earth shook and the mountains shook when they heard this earth-shaking sound!


    <span>The whole underground chamber had beenpletely destroyed by Ye Fan''s Sword God body! Day


    The position where Patriarch Treasure had been was immediately caved in and turned into a huge crater!


    Just when Ye Fan thought that his first attack had hit, he saw that a dazzling golden light was emitted from that pit. A burst of golden Zhen Yuan was like a volcano erupting, violently surging up!<span>The Sword God''s huge sword of light was blown away by this force. Ye Fan could clearly feel that the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor''s aura had be even more powerful than before!


    "So what if your sword intent has risen to the ninth level of the Immortal Spirit Realm!?" So what if you''re emperor level sword intent!? This ancestor is a dwelling ce, how can an ant like youpare to me!? " Day<span>Patriarch Treasure emerged from within the crater, his mask torn apart and falling to the ground, revealing a handsome face that looked to be in his thirties.


    However, at this moment, his handsome face had an ominous glint in his eyes. He looked like he was about to devour someone!

 Chapter 1552

    <span>1552 Leaves


    The sail was startled, as if time froze.<span>He knew that he might not be able to heavily injure the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor with a single sword strike, but he never thought that his powerful sword attack would only be able to break the opponent''s mask!? long


    The strength of the habitat had already exceeded Ye Fan''s expectations! This<span>There were at least four more of these freaks!?


    It was no wonder that ancient experts like the Nine Heavens Emperor coveted the immortal realms so much ¡­


    Thinking about it carefully, during the war between the heaven and earth, how terrifying were the strong? Even the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivators who were stronger than their longevity could only fight to a draw!?Ye Fan felt his scalp tingle. Even in the state of his Sword God, he still felt an intense sense of danger!


    The Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster floated in the air, golden and dazzling true essence zing with unprecedented intensity, as if it was going to light up the entire ground!<span>"Brat, no matter what your origins are, you''ve ruined my ns time and time again. Today, don''t even think of escaping from my hands!" Day


    <span>Patriarch Treasure''s hand suddenly pressed down, and the entire piece of rock and earth above him shattered!? "This ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­"


    "Stone Fragment Jade!"<span>Hundreds or even thousands of tons of soil and rocks were being toyed with by the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster''s terrifying true essence. After they were directly split apart, they sted towards Ye Fan''s Sword God body! every


    A several ton rock that was wrapped in golden true essence had actually turned into something like gold. Its weight and pressure were filled with destruction!It was like the sky was falling on the ground, Ye Fan had no way of dodging this attack. He could only wave the huge light sword in his hand, and block these stones.


    "ng, ng, ng, ng!"


    The Sword God''s body was bombarded by the huge flying stones. However, the casual attack from the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster had left Ye Fan feeling extremely pressured. swordThe God''s body was constantly under attack. Even with the power of the ninth level of the celestial spirit realm, the sword intent was unable to withstand it. Gradually, the entire shadow started to be less corporeal. facies


    <span>Against such a huge pressure, Ye Fan''s disintegration from the second stage and the disintegration of his sword intent also consumed a huge amount of energy!


    Ye Fan had been feeling tired and out of breath for a long time, but at this moment, he already felt his lungs tighten!


    Above his head, a bright light shone down! leaf<span>The Fan lifted its head and saw the azure sky!


    It was actually the move of the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor, which had destroyed both the floor and the building at the top! protosm


    <span>The location of the treasure pavilion had be a huge hole in the ground!


    It was only a single Exquisite Pavilion, so the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor naturally wouldn''t care too much about it. As for the cultivators on top, they were already frightened away by this terrifying true essence pressure and scattered in all directions. [email protected]@


    The cultivators of the Fairy Spirit World would often see experts fighting, so it was also their habit to run away at any time.<span>"Not bad, you can hold on for so long!" The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster teasingly took to the skies, rising hundreds of meters into the air!


    <span>Ye Fan saw him spread out his hands as if he was going to cast spells. Standing below, he was like a live target!


    He quickly jumped up, wanting to run out of the hole first. sword


    The figure of the Deity, which was a hundred meters tall, was like a god that descended from the sky the moment it jumped out of the giant pit. Itnded in the Frigid Dew City! Then ¡­<span>In front of the Sword God''s body, some of the houses were like toys piled up together, as if a giant could easily crush them with a single stomp! quaque


    The cultivators and mortals that could be considered to be miles away, upon seeing this scene, all cried out in shock!<span>Who was this!? "What sect''s absolute art is this?"


    This iparably sharp pressure, could it be sword intent!? "


    <span>What kind of sword intent would have such astonishing power!? "


    "What are you all looking at!?" So what if he was a sword cultivator? The Heavenly Treasure Ancestor above did not see it!? "


    "What!? Then ¡­ Was that the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster!? Someone actually wanted to force the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster to make a move!? Could it be that he had the intention to attack the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company!? "


    "Who knows ¡­ The Exquisite Pavilion is gone in an instant. Just run as far as you can and don''t let it affect you! "<span>The cultivators in the distance werepletely shocked and did not dare to approach. Themoners even ran out of the city, afraid to stay in the city.


    <span>At this time, the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster wasn''t surprised to see Ye Fan jump back down to the ground. With a cold smile on his face, he sped his hands together and two streams of air suddenly formed two enormous walls of air from two different directions, wanting to directly crush Ye Fan''s Sword God body inside!


    <span>A wave of air several hundred meters high, as if it were a casual fan fanned by the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor, was effortlessly gathered together!


    <span>Ye Fan knew that he couldn''t avoid it, so he immediately took out more flying swords. Tens of thousands of flying swords formed a storm of des, spinning outside the Sword God''s body. When


    <span>The two walls of air collided with the flying sword tornadoes, producing a ring ze as if there were missiles exploding everywhere in the sky!


    <span>Oh? Your Imperial Sword Technique ¡­ He could attack or defend, but it was a pity ¡­ Your cultivation base is not a match for me at all! "


    He waved his hand again, and a hundred meters away at the port, the waters of the sea seemed to have been summoned again.<span>Thousands of tons of seawater, was like dozens of water dragons, howling madly from the seaside, directly flying towards Ye Fan''s location! Day


    Patriarch Treasure''s golden runes flew through the air andnded on the water dragons. The water dragons seemed to have turned into giant golden dragons, greatly increasing their strength and pressure!


    "Go!" Day<span>With a wave of his hand, these ten or so water dragons were like dry diamonds that tore through the ground as they madly descended upon the sword god''s body that had sunk deep into the storm!


    <span>"Boom boom boom!"


    The flying sword was knocked away and the shockwave was scattered! leaf


    The sword-god body of the sail was fiercely struck by these water dragons that were controlled by true essence. It was like a child being punched a dozen times by an adult; it was simply impossible to withstand!


    When the Sword God''s Sword God''s Sword Intent was first created, it was strongly affected, sending it into Ye Fan''s meridians, causing him to painfully spit out another mouthful of blood! Gold<span>The colossal sword god''s shadow dimmed by quite a bit, on the verge of copse!


    Ye Fan staggered back two steps, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and gained a new understanding of the Mountain Shifting Sea of the Longevity Realm...


    This was simply too unreasonable. It was as though everything in the world, the earth, the sea, the storm, could all be weapons of the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor ¡­<span>Even though Ye Fan could use the power of heaven and earth,pared to the control power of the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster, it waspletely iparable! more


    <span>What made Ye Fan speechless was that with his current power of sword intent, even if he were to rush up and sh, he wouldn''t be able to break through the defense of the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor! None


    Breaking through the defense meant no chance of winning!


    Could it be that he could only run away ¡­ Not to mention whether he was the nemesis of escaping, the most important thing was what if he was to escape? If the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster could not find him, would he make a move on Xiang Ru? "Kid, do you still have the mind to wander around? If you like magnifying the sword intent, then this ancestor will y a big game with you! " Day


    Patriarch Treasure''s face was filled with disdain as he formed a seal in his hand. The thousands of tons of seawater in the air actually transformed into a gigantic battle-ax!?


    This golden battle-ax blotted out the sun and blotted out the sky. It was as if the legendary Pangu was about to open the sky! with


    As the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster''s hand descended, the massive axe rumbled through the air like a bolt of lightning, chopping down brazenly as if it wanted to cut the entire Cold Dew City into two halves! destroyIt was nothing more than this! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1553

    <span>1553


    Under the condition that Ye Fan was injured, the Sword God that was already tight on his body, faced with this earth-shattering golden giant axe, was simply like seeing the nightmarish news of deathing his way! No


    <span>He could die! He couldn''t die! Also


    There were so many people waiting for him, how could he die here!?Ye Fan tightly gripped the ck broadsword in his hand. The closer he was to death, the more clear-headed his mind became, and he instantly thought of all the possibilities ¡­ Now


    There were only two paths left to him. One, to kill the Heavenly Treasure! Second, repel the Heavenly Treasure! To


    He couldn''t flee because there was still Xiang Ru in the city! To<span>Escape with a woman? The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster definitely wasn''t someone who could easily throw him off by relying solely on his speed. Not to mention that even if he used the Dragonscale Swordwings, he still might not be able to beat him in speed.


    In that case, even the Sword God body that had been disintegrated by the secondyer was unable to injure Daoist Tianbao, while he himself ¡­ Was he going to use the "Purgatory Sword Demon" again!? Although ¡­Of course, he had experienced that battle with the Demonified Sally, but because of Ye Fan''s Sword Demon form, he was not rational enough.


    <span>Therefore, he was actually not clear about the level of energy in his Purgatory Sword Demon Form.


    Purgatory Sword Demon gave up all distracting thoughts other than ughter and attacks. It was an extremely pure sword intent of ughter! When


    You havepletely given up on yourself, and even used all of your determination on killing. Just how much stronger will your sword intent be, Ye Fan himself has no way of knowing!


    In theory, every step he took would be reflected in his Purgatory Sword Demon Form and it would be the greatest and the greatest increase! cause


    For this, the Purgatory Sword Demon will make good use of all of its cells, unleashing everyst bit of energy in its body. by<span>Based on Ye Fan''s conservative estimation, if he had really put his heart to work, then even if he couldn''t kill the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster, he would at least be able to push him back! can


    <span>The problem was ¡­ He was unable to control the Purgatory Sword Demon. This was equivalent to ying with fire!


    It would be fine if he was a few dozen years older than he was, but if he was crazy and couldn''t regain his rationality, what should he do?<span>No... If it wasn''t a hopeless situation, he definitely wouldn''t use the Purgatory Sword Demon again ¡­ Then ¡­


    The only way left for him to try was... leaf<span>A sharp light exploded in Fan''s eyes. He raised his head to face the massive golden axe that was about to cleave the sky, and a resolute expression appeared on his face! Stick


    "It''s done!"


    Unparalleled Sword Intent... "Ji!"<span>Ye Fan''s foot violently stepped on the cracked ground, his muscles in the second stage of disintegration, causing his entire body to tighten!


    Suddenly, Ye Fan changed the way the sword intent energy in his body revolved, and began to take a type of extreme cirction mode, allowing the sword intent to condense into a more exquisite, sharp, and sharp state! sword


    In every detail of the God''s body, a dense and fine golden sword light began to appear. It was rapidly circting, as though it was a spiral of countless sword intents, constantly shrinking towards the center!


    In an instant, the Sword God''s originally hundred-meter-tall giant form turned into a three-meter-tall, four-meter-tall state! No


    After which, the body of the Sword God turned into a white-gold color. Its brilliance was as though a supernova was about to explode!<span>Ye Fan''s entire body was wrapped within thispressed tinum colored Sword God body, and it was impossible to see his figure!


    <span>Seeing this scene, the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster in the sky couldn''t help but frown, a trace of unease in his eyes ¡­


    Unparalleled Sword Intent, Extreme Sword Intent!


    This move wasprehended by Ye Fan after countless attempts, after enduring the pain of tearing flesh and bleeding, following the cirction method of the energy inside the demon sword left behind by Frederick.<span>This was not some new sword intent, this was just a simple technique to improve the sword intent''sbat strength. Exhaustion


    <span>Concentrating the sword intent with all his might would not waste any of it. It was as if the power of a nuclear bomb was being released at a single point!


    <span>Ye Fan gave it a single name, "Ji", which symbolized that he was raising his sword intent to its limit. When


    However, as Ye Fan''s physique increased, the limit was limitless! NoAfter all, this technique had a huge burden on the body, just like a treasured sword that was too sharp, it was easier to harm the enemy while also easier to cut oneself off if the opponent was not careful! leaf


    <span>The sail could only withstand the bacsh and was forced to use its power under the condition of the second disintegration! order


    <span>Previously, under the state of disintegrating the sword intent,pressing the Sword God''s body to this state was already Ye Fan''s limit.


    If it was just the disintegration of the sword intent under the pressure of the Second Stage, it would be easier to not disintegrate the sword intent.


    However, Ye Fan felt that the Sword Intent at the second stage of the Fragmentation Realm was definitely not enough to kill the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster.<span>Enduring the pain of his blood vessels bursting and muscles tearing, Ye Fan held the huge ck sword tightly in one hand. Then, with a leap, his body shot towards the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor like a sharp, golden-white arrow!


    "Humph, courting death!?"Seeing Ye Fan directly rushing over, the Daoist Tian Bao obviously wanted to collide with that heaven-shaking huge axe, as his face revealed a look of disdain. can


    It was the Heart Protecting Mirror, and it instantly appeared in Ye Fan''s hand. It was the Heaven Shifting Mirror that he had taken out from the Cold Light Sect''s Linglong Pavilion!<span>Ye Fan knew that even if he were to be disintegrated by the secondyer, disintegrated by the sword intent, or even at the extreme state, if he were to resist the might of this huge axe, he would definitely suffer a heavy blow.


    He did not have enough stamina left, so he continued to exhaust himself!


    Thus, he had thought ahead of time and decided to use this magic tool that could block the attacks from the long-range attack to block them! steal<span>After the Heaven-Shifting Mirror was transferred into true essence, it released a dazzling silver-gray light!


    "It''s clearly a small mirror that flew behind that giant golden axe, yet it wasn''t pushed back at all. Instead, it released a huge silver-gray ripple!"


    "ng!"<span>"The giant axe smashed into the silver-gray ripples, and all of its power dispersed with the waves of silver light!?"


    Heaven Shifting Mirror!? "


    <span>He finally understood why Ye Fan had dared to forciblyunch a counterattack against him! This


    Although a magical equipment was useless and could only defend itself once, its defensive power was truly worthy of its reputation! Positive


    By the time the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster cried out in rm, Ye Fan had already broken through the silver-gray barrier and was spinning in the air! cisWith momentum, he gathered all the energy he could muster from the sword and threw the giant sword, which was as ring as a star diamond, at the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster with all his might!


    "Morning Star!"<span>Ye Fan went all out. If he wanted to kill, then he would have to use his most powerful ace attack!


    <span>This was the most extreme move he could use without using the Purgatory Sword Demon. He was using all the strength he could!


    <span>If he couldn''t kill or even break through the defense of the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor, then he would truly have no ce to retreat to!


    The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster had never felt such a surging sword intent pressure before. The scene before his eyes was one of zing tinum light, making it hard for him to even open his eyes!


    <span>It was toote to escape. The Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster used all of his strength and set up several golden barriers in front of him!


    "Don''t even think about hurting me!" Day<span>Patriarch Treasure''s handsome face was a little sinister. His roar was filled with both anger and fear! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1554

    <span>1554


    The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster had a feeling that his own true essence waspletely unable to block this unstoppable force. His defense was useless!?<span>The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster found it hard to believe. The power of his sword intent, which was just at the ninth level of the Celestial Realm, had suddenly risen to the Immortal Realm!?


    It had to be known that the difference between a sculpted spirit and an immortal soul, even if it was the strongest immortal spirit, still had a huge gap between it and longevity! leaf


    The limit of the sail''s sword intent, just by relying on a technique of sword intent, was able to pass through this barrier. white


    The golden light seemed like it was going to pierce through the sky!"Boom!"


    Without giving the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster any time to choose, the Morning Star unreasonably shattered the golden shield in front of the Heavenly Treasure!<span>"No!"


    Given how unwilling the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster was, he had no choice but to try his best to flee in a sorry state! can


    There was no way for him to avoid such a deadly sword intent. In the instant that the golden barrier shattered, the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor''s body was pierced through by the sword intent! Day


    Patriarch Treasure was hanging his head stiffly in midair, the flesh on his face twitching. He saw with his own eyes that only half of his body was left. One hand, one foot ¡­ is<span>"The structure of his body haspletely vanished!"


    Ah... "Ah ¡­"The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster let out an agonized sound as he fell down from the skies! This


    Many people in Cold Dew City had seen this scene. All the cultivators and mortals felt as if they were intimidated by this earth-shaking sword, and their souls trembled from the very depths of their bones ¡­ long<span>The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster of Habitat had actually been struck down by a sword cultivator of unknown origins!?


    <span>The key point was that this exchange of blows just now was simply too shocking. Many cultivators found it hard to believe that there was someone in this world that could block a sword like this!?


    At this time, Ye Fan had alsonded on the ground. His whole body was covered in blood, just like a blood man. diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis<span>Disintegration, disintegration of sword intent, the limit of the Unparalleled Sword Intent... He actually couldn''t hold out much longer under such a high intensity load. But


    <span>Yes, Ye Fan tried his best to resist the exhaustion and pain, but he also didn''t want to get rid of this state!


    <span>Because he discovered that the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster was not dead!?


    <span>A wisp of a golden origin soul suddenly appeared in the midst of the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster''s descent. It seemed to be the shadow of the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster and radiated a brilliant light! Tight


    <span>Then, the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor''s broken body, which only had a head and a hand and a leg left, actually began to rapidly mend itself at a speed visible to the naked eye!?


    <span>"To be exact, it is like reconstructing a new body!?"


    Ha... "Haha ¡­" Having survived the cmity, the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster taunted in delight, "What a powerful strike ¡­ It''s a pity that I''ve grown up here. I''ve truly be one with the world, and my life is equal to the Heavens!


    Even if you can destroy my body, how can you destroy this world!? If Heaven and Earth exist, then this Patriarch is here! " leaf


    The sails'' eyes were bloodshot and filled with anger. He did not believe that Eternal Rest was truly of the same lifespan as the heavens and the earth!<span>If he was that powerful, he wouldn''t have been suppressed by the heavens back then! Speak


    No way! Even if there was a way to reconstruct the physical body, he would need his brain tomand and control it! such as<span>If he had used that blow just now, he might have been able to ferment for a while longer and expand the area of effect, maybe even his head would have been smashed into pieces and his soul would have beenpletely destroyed! Only


    <span>Unfortunately, I actually wasn''t able to kill his primordial spirit!? end


    It was already impossible to kill it with just a portion of its body destroyed. It had to destroy the primordial spirit, which was also the spirit body that merged with the body! No"Ye Fan saw that the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster was still in the air recovering his body, and he knew he still had a chance."


    "Huff ¡­"<span>Ye Fan gasped for breath, feeling his muscles aching and weak. However, his Unparalleled Sword Intent had yet to dissipate.


    <span>Unparalleled Sword Intent, Dragon Scale Sword Wings! "


    <span>Thousands of swords gathered behind Ye Fan''s back, forming two wings, and Ye Fan pped his wings!


    When the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster saw Ye Fan''s sudden attack, his face showed a trace of panic. He originally thought that Ye Fan would be afraid or unable to continue fighting, but who would have thought that Ye Fan still hadbat strength!?


    <span>Seeing the rapidly approaching Ye Fan and the thousands of flying swords behind him, the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor felt that this was yet another devastating attack!


    <span>"How preposterous ¡­ They actually forced this ancestor to this extent!? " Day


    <span>Before the Treasure Ancestor''s body could move, his spirit body suddenly appeared, and a golden shadow red at Ye Fan! Spirit


    He raised his hand high up into the air, and out of nowhere, a gold bar and brick like treasure appeared! BrilliantThe dazzling golden radiance was apanied by an ancient aura. It was as if half of the sky above the Cold Dew City had turned golden!


    <span>"Primeval Golden Ingots!?"


    "Oh my god!" The Heavenly Treasure Ancestor really took out his most precious treasure!? "


    "It seems as though the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster has reached his limits!"


    It was said that the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster had only used the Primordius Gold Ingots twice to repel the Ancestor Chi Lian and the ancestor Xuan Hai who were trying to snatch the sacred item back then ¡­ This ¡­ Is this the third time!? "<span>As the cultivators watched from afar, they felt their legs go weak. If it wasn''t for the fact that they had no other choice, it was likely that this Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster would not even bother to use his trump card against a cultivator below that level. leaf


    The sail felt a huge pressure from the sky, as if a match was about to be pushed up against a brick, but Ye Fan had no way out!


    "Ah!"<span>The sails roared, the Dragonscale Sword''s wings pped, and its speed reached its limit! Day


    <span>The ancestor treasure''s spirit body did not even give Ye Fan a chance to approach his body. With a sudden wave of his hand, the Primordius Gold Ingot instantly expanded!


    <span>The small gold ingot that was originally the size of a brick had turned into the size of a house in the blink of an eye, fiercely pressing down on Ye Fan!


    Even if the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster wasn''t in his best condition, it was still a sacred artifact left behind by an ancient power. Even if it were a top grade nine times spirit refining magic tool, it still wouldn''t be able to match up to him!


    Although Ye Fan''s current fighting strength could break through the defense of Eternal Habitat, that didn''t mean he had won over the sacred object! leafAfter the sail discovered that it had reached its limit, the two swordwings suddenly merged! number


    <span>"The thousand flying swords, carrying the Unparalleled Sword Intent, collided with the Primordius Gold Ingot, causing a series of intense explosions!"


    <span>"ng ng ng!"


    Metal mes and energy shockwaves were constantly shing beneath the ingot!At this moment, Ye Fan was lying down from the sky in exhaustion, traces of fresh blood floating in the air.


    He could only watch helplessly as his flying sword was blocked by the golden ingot. It descended along with him,pletely unable to harm the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor at all! finishes


    Oh no... It''s all over... one


    It was a hasty mistake to not destroy his head, allowing him to preserve his spirit body. Now that he had taken out the Primordius Gold Ingot, unless he released his Sword Demon, otherwise ¡­ I''m afraid there''s only death ¡­. can<span>Yes, the Purgatory Sword Demon ¡­ It was not for the sake of winning, it was for the sake of killing each other... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1555

    1555<span>"Hahahaha!" Ignorant junior! Do you really think that I will be defeated by your sword intent!? With the Primordius Golden Ingot in hand, no one in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World can beat my Heavenly Treasure! " Day


    At this moment, his fleshly body had also been reconstituted!


    <span>With a sh of golden light, Daoist Tianbao changed into a new set of clothes. Although his hair was a bit messy, he had undoubtedlye alive. Day


    "The ancestornded on the ground, clutching the Primordius Gold Ingot in his hand. He looked at Ye Fan with disdain and anger."


    Brat ¡­ "What other skills do you have? Just use them!" Tianbao jokingly said. leaf


    The sail could no longer maintain its limits to the sword intent, and even the body of the Sword God had already dispersed. He<span>With the greatsword in his hand, he was barely able to maintain the second stage of the disintegration. As he gasped for breath, his eyes were filled with hesitation ¡­


    The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster sneered, "I originally wanted to spare your life and ask you some questions, but you are too dangerous. I''ll take your life right now!" Word


    Then, the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster circted his primeval essence, intending to directly erase Ye Fan from the world!However, at this moment, the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster felt a wave of difort. He coughed out a mouthful of blood!


    <span>Cough ¡­ Cough cough! "


    <span>The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster wiped his mouth and realized that it waspletely red. Then, he looked at his own body and saw that his clothes had actually oozed blood!?


    <span>"This... This was ¡­ Sword Intent!? " leaf


    "The sail was about to give up its rationality and enter the Purgatory Sword Demon''s state, but this sudden turn of events caused him to be stunned!""Ha ¡­" Ye Fan''s eyes flickered as he grinned and said, "Old thief Tianbao, how is it? Did you not think of it? You hurriedly condensed the heaven and earth spiritual energy to reform your body, but you did notpletely remove my sword intent...


    Not only does your body contain the spiritual energy of the world, it also contains my sword intent ¡­ Sliced by the sword intent from his body... Does it hurt? " leaf<span>Actually, even Fan Xian did not expect such a situation to happen. What he had used just now was thepressed Unparalleled Sword Intent. The concentration of sword intent''s energy was far beyond the ordinary.


    <span>Once it had beenpressed to a certain degree, the sword intent would also have a great increase in quality. It was like gradually moving from the gaseous state to the liquid state. such as


    As expected, a gush of air blew onto the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor and dispersed very quickly. However, if the liquid was poured onto the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor and he didn''t wash himself properly, it naturally wouldn''t be that clean!


    Moreover, this sword intent was not inferior to the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor''s true essence at all!


    Just now, in order to quickly recover and to unrestrainedly absorb the energy of heaven and earth, the Patriarch of the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster had sucked in the energy that the sword intent had yet to dissipate! also


    <span>Or perhaps, before some sword intent could dissipate from his body, he had already restored his body and wrapped the sword intent''s energy inside!


    It was as if he was a living human, his flesh and blood being stuffed with arge number of metal des. It would be strange if nothing bad happened to him! ThisWhen the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster circted his true essence, the sword intent within his body was like a knife that had been cut off from his meridian. It was directly squeezed out explosively, causing his own body to have problems! Day


    Patriarch Treasure''s mouth was filled with blood, and he ground his teeth. "This ¡­" To think that the sword intent would be condensed to such a degree ¡­ Don''t be too pleased with yourself. Even if I can''t use my full strength right now, you still won''t be a match for me! "At this time, a thought suddenly appeared in Ye Fan''s mind. Holding his sword, he took on a battle stance and said, "Sure, if I can learn a few more moves from the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor, I''d rather ¡­ ¡­" Speak


    <span>After saying that, Ye Fan''s face also revealed a mysterious smile... Day


    <span>Patriarch Treasure wrinkled his brows. He suddenly felt that something was wrong. Logically speaking, Ye Fan should be running away at this moment. How could he be so calm and continue to fight?


    Moreover, he caught the smile on Ye Fan''s face, which caused him to feel a bit uneasy. This


    Brat ¡­ Was he bluffing, deceiving himself, or was he up to something else?


    The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster couldn''t help but begin to mumble to himself. He considered many possibilities ¡­


    Suddenly! The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster couldn''t help but think ¡­ This is the Cold Dew City! The Cold Light Sect wasn''t far from here. If the long-lived Frigid Rain Ancestor came, wouldn''t he be in big trouble!?


    Since his body had not recovered yet, he was unable to use his full strength. Even with the Primordius Gold Ingots, he would not be able to fend off the Frigid Rain Ancestor.<span>Could it be ¡­ Was this fellow trying to stall for time and wait for Han Yu!? This


    <span>Whether or not it was really Cold Stars, he seemed to have a good rtionship with the Cold Light Sect. ording to the news, he even spread an absolute art in the Cold Light Sect... yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    The Heaven Shifting Mirror that was used just now was also a treasure of the Cold Light Sect, and it was in his hands as well ¡­ Day


    The more Patriarch Treasure thought about it, the more confused his mind became ¡­<span>Reason told him that the young man before him was most likely pretending to deceive him. But


    It was ¡­ He wasn''t afraid of ten thousand, just in case! such as


    If the other party was truly waiting for Han Yu''s arrival, then wouldn''t he be handing over the sacred artifact with his life?!<span>He would have the chance to kill this child in the future, but if he continued fighting and took the risk ¡­ It would be toote to regret it!


    <span>In the end, the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster gritted his teeth and said, "After this ancestor recovers, I''lle take your life! In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, the person I was looking for has nowhere to run! leaf


    In Fan''s heart, he was overjoyed. He was betting! He was willing to bet that this Celestial Treasure Forefather wasn''t afraid of death! fruit


    <span>Then! It hadn''t been easy for him to cultivate to such a state. What he feared the most was death! He


    <span>He would rather not kill himself first than take the one in ten thousand risk!


    After all, if the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster were to run right now, he would be fine. However, if he continued to fight, and if he encountered other Long Habitat Grandmaster, he might end up here! Any


    If Patriarch Eternal Habitat knew that he had been injured and was unable to unleash his full power, he definitely wouldn''t have missed the chance to snatch the sacred artifact! phaseCompared to a dead end like Ye Fan, Daoist Tianbao was far from being as desperate as he was, so he couldn''t gamble!


    <span>A barefoot person was not afraid of wearing shoes. This was the principle! But


    Yes, Ye Fan didn''t show it on his face, and said sarcastically: "Are you afraid?" Come on! It''s still unclear who will live and who will die! " SpeakAs he spoke, Ye Fan took the initiative to attack. He rushed towards the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor, raised his huge sword and chopped out! Day


    <span>The Treasure Ancestor immediately rose into the air, avoiding Ye Fan''s attack.


    <span>"If I want your life, it''ll be as easy as turning my hand. I''ll let you live for a few more days!"


    Seeing that Ye Fan was trying to stall him and anger him, the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster felt that there was something strange about this, so he quickly turned around and fled!


    Heavenly Treasures! "You coward!" leaf<span>The sails pointed in the direction of that sea, cursing loudly towards the distant Celestial Treasure Grandmaster.


    <span>When the cultivators of the Cold Dew City saw this scene, they were all stunned. The Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster had actually been ''defeated'' and fled!? leaf


    The sail only dispersed when it saw Daoist Tianbao hadpletely disappeared. After confirming that he did not pretend to run away, it put away all its flying swords, turned its head, and entered the ruins.<span>When he came out of the ruins again, he had already restored his cold star form. He hastily rushed back to the inn where Xiang Ru Jiao was at! He


    He was very worried about the safety of that woman, and hoped that Daoist Tianbao wouldn''t send his henchmen to deal with her! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1556

    1556 Leaves


    The sails hurriedly ran back to the inn. Just as they reached the corridor and saw the situation in front of them, they were shocked!


    He only saw that Nian Bing had fallen into the corridor. It seemed like he had juste out of a room, but he couldn''t move. He was in so much pain that he had no choice but to crawl.


    "A-Jiao!"<span>Ye Fan hurriedly ran over and reached out his hand to pick up Nian Bing. However, when his hand was about to reach into the woman''s waist, he heard Xiang Ru''s surprised cry...


    "Don''t touch me!" leaf<span>The sails froze, staring nkly at the woman.


    Nian Ru raised her head. Her pair of watery eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Because of the pain from crawling out, her forehead was covered in fine, fragrant sweat.


    Ah... "¡­ ¡­" said A-Jiao. What''s the matter with you? " Ye Fan swallowed his saliva. reading


    Ru Jiao carefully looked at Ye Fan''s body and said, "Just now, outside..." What happened? "Why did I hear someone call out ''Heavenly Treasure Ancestor'' ¡­"Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "There is a cultivator that is fighting with the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor, but he is fine now." reading


    <span>Ru Jiao did not say anything. She grinded her teeth with difficulty, supported herself on the floor with one hand, and slowly stood up.


    A-Jiao! You. Your injuries have not fully healed! " Ye Fan saw the woman trying her best to resist the pain, and felt his heart ache.<span>"Don''t call me that. That is the title that my elders and my husband can only be addressed as ¡­ We. "It''s not that familiar ¡­" reading


    After Ru Jiao said that, she slowly walked back into the room while holding the wooden door. There was an indescribable feeling of weakness and sadness in her back. leafThe sails stood outside the door in a daze, watching the woman walk in. For a moment, they forgot to breathe ¡­


    She ¡­ He really noticed it!?


    Ye Fan''s mind was veryplicated. Should he continue pretending, refuse to admit it, or...


    <span>No! He couldn''t lie to her anymore. It was already a mistake again and again ¡­


    After taking a deep breath, Ye Fan walked into the room and closed the door. reading<span>Ru Jiao herself slowly moved back to the bed and sat there. Her face was pale as she raised her head. There was a trace of coldness and strangeness in her eyes ¡­


    "My husband ¡­ Stars ¡­ "What happened to him ¡­" There was an unconceble nervousness and uneasiness in Nian Ru''s charming voice as she stared coldly at Ye Fan.<span>Although Ye Fan was surprised, in the face of this showdown, he felt a sense of relief.


    Ye Fanughed self-deprecatingly, shook his head and said, "Can you tell me when you discovered that I was not a cold star?"


    A trace of dejection appeared in Nian Ru''s charming eyes as she said, "Even though I really hope that my husband is an unparalleled swordsman under the heavens, a master of the Leng n, the Cold Light Sect, and even the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World ¡­ ButIt was ¡­ I am well aware of how much ability and talent a man that I have known for over a hundred years has ¡­


    If you only know the dance in the za and know some powerful closebat sword techniques, that''s fine too ¡­ But it was too unreasonable for you to use such a brilliant sword intent and hide so much of your strength. And ¡­<span>In addition ¡­ You are unfamiliar with too many things in the Cold Ice Sect. You don''t understand that this is actually enough to make me doubt you ¡­


    Until I asked you why you drank ¡­. You said you were drinking only recently, but. "My husband always likes to drink alone to relieve his boredom ¡­" leaf<span>Fan Xian suddenly pped his forehead, "Although I have thought that you might have fallen for it, but..." I didn''t think you''d think it was soplicated. Ha... I didn''t expect you to be so good at acting. "


    Nian Ru looked emotionlessly at the man, "I am not a very intelligent woman, but I am not so stupid that I can''t tell what I am ¡­" "It''s just that I was confused at one point in time, wanting to make myself believe that you are the real husband ¡­" "


    "That''s right..." Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled and said: "Since you found out that I was a fake, then why..." leafFan Xian was too embarrassed to say it. After all, Nian Ru''s face was thin, so he could only point at his own lips ¡­


    <span>This woman, since she found out that he was fake, why did she tempt him?


    Nian Ru Jiao naturally understood what Ye Fan meant. With a sweet smile, she pursed her lips and said, "I don''t know if you are a good person or an evil person who pretends to be my husband.


    I am currently injured internally and I am unable to protect myself. If you want to kill me, it will be easy. quaque


    I''m really not injured, and with my strength, I''m not your match at all.<span>Thus ¡­ Before I am unable to differentiate between good and bad, I naturally cannot reveal too much ¡­ " leaf


    Fan suddenly came to a realization, "So, you deliberately tested me to see if I could resist the temptation?<span>Because you''re injured, even if I wanted to do something, your body wouldn''t be able to take it, so ¡­ At this time, you are deliberately trying to tempt me, and it''s actually safer than recovering! "


    <span>Nian Ru nodded her head to express her agreement. leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but sigh: "I''ve really underestimated you ¡­" "You''re thinking quite well."


    He originally thought that this Xiang Ru was a simple-minded and foolish girl. He didn''t expect her to have suchplicated thoughts. fruitBut, the heart of a woman, an undersea needle, it''s not easy to guess!


    Of course, Ye Fan alsopletely understood Xiang Ru''s choice. She only thought of ways to protect him, and moreover, she didn''t have any intentions of harming him. No<span>However, if Ye Fan were to secretly expose this when he returned to the Cold Light Sect, he would be in a lot of trouble.


    Nian Ru looked at Ye Fan and said, "You didn''t touch me. Furthermore, you were in danger of saving me ¡­. So I''m sure you''re not a bad person. Although ¡­


    <span>He could not be called a righteous man, but at least... He did not take advantage of the situation.


    <span>"I don''t want to pursue the matter of you pretending to be my husband right now. I just want to know the truth of all of this ¡­" leaf


    The sail captain sighed, forced a smile and said, "I cannot tell you the whole truth, I have a secret that I must keep."


    "Then tell me what you want me to know!" There were tears in Nian Bing''s eyes as he asked anxiously, "Where is my husband? How is he? Why do you have his Cold Moon Sword and clothes ¡­ You. Why do you want to pretend to be him?! " leaf


    The sail gritted her teeth, and after a moment of silence, she said, "I can exin it to you, but..." It''s not good to stay here any longer. I''m worried that the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster and his people will find us and we need to leave as soon as possible! "


    "What!?" Nian Ru was stunned. "Fighting with the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster... It''s really you!? Then ¡­ Then you are here, or are you. You defeated the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor!? "<span>Ye Fan shook his head and said, "If I could really defeat him, I wouldn''t have brought you to escape, in short..." "I only managed to scare him off by relying on the Heaven Stealing Sunlight Mirror and some luck. However, when he recovers, I won''t be able to do it again." reading


    Ru Jiao''s watery eyes were filled with disbelief. In her eyes, Eternal Habitat was like a divine being that lived with the heavens themselves. It could easily turn countless cultivators into ashes. With just a wave of her hand, she could move mountains and fill the seas ¡­However, the man in front of him had actually managed to beat up and escape from the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster!? Then ¡­


    <span>However, even Ancestor Chi Lian and Patriarch Xuan Hai had failed to achieve such a feat!


    <span>"If you can''t exin it clearly in one go, I''ll take you with me." Ye Fan strode forward withrge strides, wanting to pick up Nian Bing.


    <span>Don''t touch me! " Nian Ruyu quickly retreated.


    Havingpletely revealed her cards, Nian Bing was unable to ept being touched by a stranger. She was already iparably guilty towards her own husband. leafFan frowned. He picked up a quilt and rolled the woman up. "Is this okay?" also


    Without waiting for a reply from Ru Jiao, Ye Fan picked up the woman, stepped on the window, stepped on the sword, and flew away! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1557

    1557


    "Where are you taking me?!" A man was holding Xiang Ru in his arms. Her face was flushed red. Even though there was a nket between them, this posture was already very ambiguous.


    Ye Fan stepped on his flying sword, flying rapidly towards a sea, and said, "You''ll know when we get there."<span>Nian Bing frowned. "Put me down, I can ¡­" "


    What can I do? Sword kinesis? "You can''t even stand steadily, can you?" Ye Fan immediately interrupted, "If you want to know the truth, then obediently don''t move!"


    Nian Ru red angrily at Ye Fan, but there was nothing she could do.


    Ye Fan, seeing that the woman''s face was full of anger, recalled the situation he saw at the inn, and couldn''t help butugh, shaking his head with a smile.<span>"What are youughing at?!" Nian Ru asked puzzledly.


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "I was just thinking..." "Since you already know that I am a fake, why were you still so worried about me when I was at the inn? Why did you crawl out to find me?"


    Who ¡­. Who''s worried about you!? I just want to get out of there as soon as possible! " Nian Ru''s face was flushed red as she hastily exined.


    <span>Ye Fan raised his brows, "Aren''t you worried about me?" "Then why did you check to see if I was injured?"


    "I... "I did not!" However, the lie she was lying to right now was very powerless.


    Actually, Ye Fan was also thinking about it carefully at this moment, and only now did he realize that all that had happened just now revealed the concern a woman had for him.


    Not towards the cold star, but towards this imposter! This<span>This made Ye Fan very happy. Although at this moment, the look in Nian Bing''s eyes no longer contained that kind of love, but at least, the woman wasn''tpletely unconcerned about him. Past


    After a while, Nian Ru turned her head and said softly, "I still haven''t asked you. Since you are not my husband, why did you go to face Leng Feng''s promise and save me?"


    Ye Fan looked at her, and lightly said, "Nothing, I just want to try my best to y this role, so that you won''t expose me."<span>"You''re lying!" "If you want to y a better role and directly ignore me and let me die, wouldn''t it be easier for you to y a role? No one will expose you! " leaf


    The sail smiled yfully, "Then how do you want me to answer? Say I care about you, that I''m afraid you''ll be hurt, that I won''t hesitate to reveal my secret? "Not sparing to be in danger?"<span>"I ¡­" Nian Ru was stunned and her beautiful eyes were filled withplicated thoughts ¡­ Yes


    Ah, why the hell did I have to ask? Why did I have to care if he really cared about me?


    This is just an imposter, he isn''t my husband at all. He isn''t the man I have liked for over a hundred years ¡­"It''s all too crazy for me to think about it too deeply!"


    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that you''ll find out that you''ve already fallen in love?" "" Ye Fan said with a smile that was not a smile.<span>"You ¡­" Nian Ru red at the man and coldly snorted. She turned her head away, unwilling to speak any further with the man. leaf


    <span>In Fan''s heart was a mix of mixed feelings. Worried about gains and losses, seeing that the woman didn''t say anything, he didn''t say anything more.


    <span>Both of them had their own thoughts. After a period of flight, they arrived at an ind. drop


    <span>After reaching a forest on the ind, Ye Fan put Xiang Ru down.


    Xiang Ru''s delicate body began to move. It was a bit better than before, so she stood up straight.<span>"What is this ce?" Why did you bring me here? " Nian Ru looked around in confusion.


    Ye Fan smiled evilly and said, "A lone man and a single woman. I brought you to a deserted ind. You don''t have to worry, what can I do to you?"Nian Ru frowned at him and subconsciously said, "Even at Star Bamboo Peak, you didn''t do anything to me ¡­" Speak


    <span>Halfway through speaking, Nian Ru''s delicate face turned rosy. Recalling the matter of the two of them hugging each other and sleeping, she was embarrassed and annoyed, unable to continue.


    Ye Fan smiled in relief, "It seems..." The image of a good person like me is deeply rooted in your heart. "Haha, it''s rare for a beauty to treat you as a righteous man." readingRu Jiao didn''t want to talk about that topic anymore, so she said with displeasure: "Quickly tell me, why did you bring me here?!"


    Ye Fan''s expression turned serious, and with some difficulty, he clicked his tongue. He pointed at the seemingly ordinary grasnd, and said, "Cold Star..." I buried him there. "


    "..."<span>In the forest, it was very quiet, so quiet that a pin drop could be heard. reading


    Ru Jiao''s entire body seemed to have frozen. Her face was devoid of blood, and her bright eyes went from shock, to sorrow, to despair, to a barren and deathly silence ¡­.


    <span>Seeing the woman''s eyes, Ye Fan could feel a stabbing pain in his heart, as if blood was dripping out.


    <span>He knew that this would be the result, so he didn''t dare to say it out loud in the inn. This was definitely not a cruel reality that he could ept in a short amount of time.


    He needed to bring Nianru here so that she would have a chance to free herself ¡­ "


    You. "You lied to me." Nian Ru held back her tears. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and pointed at Ye Fan. "You are a liar!"


    <span>Right ¡­ You''re a liar! So you must be lying to me! You lied to my husband before he died, but he''s actually still fine. leaf


    The sails helplessly took a step forward, wanting to reach out and hold onto the woman''s fragrant shoulder, "I know it''s hard for you to ept, but if you don''t believe me, I can open up that grass ¡­ "His body shouldn''t have rotted yet ¡­" "<span>Go away! Don''t touch me! " reading


    Ru Jiao quickly took two steps back, but she couldn''t stand still. She directly stumbled into a tree and sat on it! Female<span>Tears rolled down his face. He could no longer endure the grief as he cried, "Sob ¡­" You lied to me. You lied to me! You big liar! My husband will not die ¡­ "Woo woo ¡­"


    Not caring about the mud on her hands, Nian Bing covered his face. Her body painfully curled up and her head rested on her knees. Her crying gradually turned into a wailing, as if her liver and intestines were being cut off ¡­ leaf


    Fan Xian stood at the side, helpless. His eyes couldn''t help but turn red, there was nothing he could do, all he could do was to wait, apany her, and quietly watch the woman cry in pain.


    Stars ¡­ Woo ¡­ "Why did you do this to me ¡­"


    "What happened?" Nian Bing''s breathing hastened, choked with sobs, as he looked at the burial ground. His emotions seemed to be too agitated, and in addition to the injuries on his body, his vision went ck, and he fainted!


    "A-Jiao!" leaf


    The sail was startled and quickly squatted down to pick up the woman in his arms.


    Carefully examining his pulse and making sure that it was the reaction of his body due to excessive grief, he heaved a sigh of relief... SeeHis face was covered in tears and mud, and he was haggard to the point that he no longer looked like a beautiful and beautiful woman. Ye Fan''s gaze was deep and helpless ¡­ This


    At that moment, Ye Fan did not doubt that Nian Ru Jiao had some feelings for him...


    "However, if she were to die, she would definitely not cry so much that she would faint!"


    The cold star ¡­ Even though when you were alive, people would call you trash ¡­ "But now that you''re dead, having a woman who''s crying herself to the point of fainting is not a waste of my life ¡­" leafThe sails murmured as they leaned against the big tree and sat down. He


    He slowly ced Xiang Ru on the grass by the side.<span>It wasn''t that he didn''t want to hug a woman, but if Ye Fan were to hug Nian Ruyu now, he would feel that he was spheming this woman. leaf


    Fan Xian took out a few pills of Spirit-Nurturing Ganoderma and gave them to Nian Ru Jiao to eat. He also took a few for himself. He<span>He needed to recover his vitality. After all, after the battle against the Forefather, he needed to once more rest. leaf


    <span>As the sail recovered from its meditation, it quietly waited for the woman to wake up. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1558

    1558


    After four hours, Ye Fan felt that he had returned to his peak condition ¡­<span>This time, he was going all out in his battle against the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster. Even though he had a slim chance of survival, he had still reaped some rewards. From


    His Limitless Unparalleled Sword Intent had been tested and tested in actualbat. He now had a clearer understanding of Eternal Habitat''s strength.


    <span>"What a pity about the mirror ¡­."


    Ye Fan took out the Heaven Shifting Mirror and found that it waspletely dark now. Without enough time to recover, there was no way to use it again. If


    If this mirror could block a few more attacks from Long Habitat, he would have a way to kill him. Unfortunately ¡­ The next time he encountered the Old Patriarch of the Heavenly Treasures Pce, he would no longer be able to use this technique. leaf<span>The sail felt a bit of a headache. The Primordius Metal Ingot of the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster was indeed a sacred item. If he wasn''t so confident, he would have taken out the Primordius Golden Ingot earlier. He would have lost long ago.


    It seemed like... Even though he had encountered a ce to grow up, he was still in a position of absolute weakness ¡­


    However, Ye Fan was very surprised that the extremelypressed sword intent could actually have such a strange effect of remaining in the wound. leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but think of his n to condense the Sword Intent Jindan... is<span>In actuality, his own Golden Core Sword Intent was a higher level ofpression.


    It seemed like... The fastest way to increase our fighting strength to the point where we can defeat Eternal Habitat is to condense a Sword Qi Aurous Core ¡­ " Ye Fan muttered to himself and began to think. sword


    <span>The Will Golden Pill was like the body of a, and with the gravitational force of this, it could easily cause a liquid sea to form, a bit like the situation with the extreme sword intent ¡­


    <span>And now, under Ye Fan''s current state, the Unparalleled Sword Intent that had not beenpressed before could only be considered a ''gas''.


    <span>Through studying the magic sword left behind by the ether civilization, Ye Fan was able to continuouslypress the energy particles and achieve a higher quality analysis based on the principles of science...


    <span>The conclusion was that if he could sessfully cultivate the golden core of the sword intent, then... Perhaps he could raise the limit of his sword intent to a qualitative leap! very


    To. Even if he could use the "Liquid Unparalleled Sword Intent", he could not say for sure! OnlyThe Unparalleled Sword Intent that was slightly biased towards the liquid had already injured the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor. If he were to reallypress the Unparalleled Sword Intent into the liquid state, even a few drops of it could pierce through his body!


    Ye Fan felt helpless, it was a pity that he was able to condense his Sword Intent Jindan. Even if his body were to be disintegrated into two parts, it would still be unbearable. The bacsh of his sword intent was too strong, his body''s recovery speed was simply unable to keep up with its speed.


    <span>It was as if he wanted to forge a masterwork weapon inside his dantian. After cooling, the masterwork weapon could be stored, but when forging, the high temperature furnace environment was unbearable for Ye Fan. leaf


    <span>The sail could not help but fall into deep thought. If he were to fight over the holy item that had appeared this time, not having a Sword Qi Jindan would be no different from courting death. Then ¡­


    Did he have to give up ¡­. Or should I say, think of a way to see if it is possible to condense the Sword Intent Jindan in a short period of time...


    "Darling ¡­" "Darling ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian was in the middle of pondering when he suddenly heard Nian Ru''s lovable mutter.<span>Just as Ye Fan was about to agree, he realized that the woman wasn''t calling him.


    At this moment, Xiang Rui opened her eyes, which were still full of tears. She had taken the pill that Ye Fan had fed her, so her body was much better now.


    After standing up from the ground, Xiang Ru didn''t even look at Ye Fan, and directly walked towards the ce where the cold stars were buried.<span>Ye Fan looked at this woman who was like a walking corpse. Her eyes were empty and her lips were white. His heart was not at ease, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Nian Ru knelt on the grass and extended her hands to start digging. one<span>A pair of white, delicate, and jade-like hands were stuck in the mud without knowing pain, continuously digging and digging ¡­


    Seeing this scene, Ye Fan hurriedly walked over and said, "What are you trying to do?"


    <span>"I want to bring my husband home ¡­ Returning to the Leng n''s ancestral hall ¡­ I can''t let him lie here alone. " ""


    "But you don''t need to dig like that. When are you going to go dig like this?" Ye Fan said helplessly.


    Nian Ru did not speak and only paid attention to herself as she dug. Her hands had never done such rough work before. Not long after, her nails were covered in mud and had worn through many ces. leafWhen the sail saw that her hand started to bleed, it immediately grabbed her hand and frowned. "I told you not to use your hand like that! You will only hurt yourself this way, do you know that!? "


    <span>Nian Ru looked up, her teary eyes coldly looking at the man. "This is a matter between husband and wife, it has nothing to do with an outsider like you! "I don''t need you to tell me these things either!"


    Even if Leng Xingchen was here, would he really have the heart to see you get yourself covered in blood? " Ye Fan took out a sword, and said, "I can directly use my sword qi to open up this ce, get out of the way.""No way!" Nian Ru tly refused. Disregarding everything else, sheid down on the grave and said, "What if you hurt my husband!?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian said in a speechless manner, "Impossible, I was the one who buried him. I definitely wouldn''t have touched his corpse."


    <span>I won''t allow it! Go away! I can''t let you hurt him again! I... "I ¡­" reading


    <span>Ru Jiao could no longer continue as she sobbed, "I can''t do anything for him ¡­ I don''t know anything. I''m so useless. I must properly bring back his body ¡­ "


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, feeling a headacheing on. It was unknown if it was because of this woman''s "stupidity" or because of her change in attitude towards him that made him depressed. But


    Yes, he really couldn''t bear to see Ru Jiao''s tears and the wound on her hand ¡­ leaf


    <span>The sail took a deep breath, sheathed its sword, then crouched down. Rolling up its sleeves, it began to dig at the grass, digging up the soil.


    Nian Ru choked with sobs. Raising her head, she looked at Ye Fan, "You ¡­" "I don''t need a sword, but I''ll dig with my hands. "I''ve buried quite a bit. If I don''t hurry up and dig it out, I won''t be able to get it out of him within a day..." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian felt that whatever he said now would be of no use. The only thing he could do was to help the women dig it up.


    Nian Ru''s delicate red eyes had aplicated expression as they looked at the man. She didn''t say anything and continued digging. hand


    <span>Women didn''t care about the pain or the filth. They just wanted to see her again before her bodypletely rotted away. dig


    <span>After half a day of hard work, even though the vast majority of the dirt was dug up by Ye Fan, the hand of Nian Ru Jiao was already covered in scratches, and the blood and soil werepletely indistinguishable.


    Finally, a corpse was revealed ¡­<span>When she saw that face that was already beginning to rot, Nian Bing was so excited that he almost fainted again. But


    <span>She still tried her best to look at his face for a long time. In her heart, she desperately wished that it wasn''t real, but she had no choice but to face it.


    <span>Ye Fan slowly walked out of the pit, shaking off the dirt on his hands, and said, "I''m going to wash my hands, you should have a lot of things to say to him..."


    <span>"Just as Ye Fan was about to leave, Xiang Ru called out to him."


    My husband ¡­ "How did he die?" Nian Ru asked faintly.Ye Fan sighed, "From what I know so far, it seems like the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor wanted to bribe Leng Feng and then trick him intoing here. He also wanted to send some people to pretend to be Feng Lin Hai''s disciple and kill him.


    The Heavenly Treasure Ancestor probably wanted to use his death to incite the fight between the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai in advance, so that he could steal the divine object that was about to appear.


    When I arrived that day, he was already seriously injured. I killed the four people who killed him, but I was unable to save him in time. "<span>After she finished listening, she was silent for a moment, then turned her head with a cold gaze and asked, "You really ¡­" Is it toote to save him? "

 Chapter 1559

    1559 Leaves


    The sail frowned. He was about to lose his temper at the suspicion of a woman, but he held it back. FromHe had pretended to be a cold star and entered the Cold Light School to search. Now that he said it without any proof, he wanted to make this woman believe that he really had no ill intentions towards the cold star. Seems... It was also a bit difficult. And ¡­


    <span>In fact, Ye Fan also didn''t know whether or not he had a way to save the cold star at that time, because he also didn''t try hard to save them, even if the cold star was really at its end. leaf


    Fan Xian sighed, "I didn''t know Leng Xing before, so I had no reason to kill him. However, I also don''t have any evidence to make you believe everything I say, so ¡­" "Think what you want." When<span>When Ye Fan was about to leave again, Nian Bing said, "Wait!"


    "What else do you want to ask?" "Ye Fan stood still."


    <span>When my husband left. Did you say anything? " Nian Ru asked while struggling to hold back her sobs. leaf


    Fan Sai recalled for a while and said, "He said, he hopes that I can bring Leng Yue Jian back to the Cold Light Sect. He has let Grand Elder down, the Leng n, his parents ¡­ He even said... "Sorry, A-Jiao."Nian Ru''s delicate body trembled. She painfully bit her lip and buried her head in front of Leng Xing''s corpse. Her shoulders shook as tears seeped into the earth ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan felt a burst of depression in his heart. He walked to the seaside, washed his hands, took a few steps, and was in a daze for a while before returning to the forest.


    However, the moment he arrived, he discovered that Nian Bing was covering the body of the cold star with handfuls of dirt.


    "What are you doing?" Didn''t they say that they would bring his body back to the Cold Light Sect? " Ye Fan was puzzled.At this time, Xiang Rui had already stopped crying and said with a sad face, "When my husband was alive, he didn''t like to stay inside the door. I think ¡­ Rather than letting him meet those people, it would be better for him to just rest here peacefully ¡­ "


    Ye Fan thought of the people in the Cold Light Sect who liked to curse the trash of the Cold Stars with their mouths wide open, and understood Nian Ru''s thoughts.


    <span>"You can leave now, and don''t meet again in the future ¡­"


    Suddenly, Nian Ru Jiao said.<span>Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, and then realized that he could no longer continue to y the role of the Cold Star. Then naturally, there would be no reason for him to stay by the side of Xiang Ru''s side.


    However, Ye Fan was very unsteady. He always felt that after he left, there were still a lot of things that he had not done yet. see


    Ye Fan did not leave for a long time. Nian Ru said daintily, "I don''t want to involve too many matters. My heart is tired, I just want to rest..." If you continue to pretend to be my husband, I don''t want to lie to the people from my sect ¡­ You


    Don''t worry, I won''t say anything about you ¡­ I will tell Father and Mother that Leng Feng died because she was jealous, causing my husband to perish along with them ¡­That way, there won''t be anyone who wille to disturb me. I cane here often to apany him ¡­. leaf


    Fan Xian really wanted to ask the woman, could it be that it was really possible for them to act as if nothing had happened between them? ButYes, the words were justing out of his mouth, but Ye Fan was unable to ask. Pour


    <span>After drinking for a while, Ye Fan said, "Daoist Tianbao already knows that I am a fake, cold star. If he can''t find me, he will find you. It might be detrimental to you. I can''t just leave like this."


    Xiang Ru raised her head and coldly looked at him, "If I really don''t know where you are, then what can he do to me ¡­ None


    To kill an ordinary widow of mine, I don''t think the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster would be so weak ¡­ Me<span>I don''t want to ask who you are, and I don''t want to know why you''re doing all this, and I don''t want to know where you''re going. I just want all of this to end here ¡­ "


    Ye Fan frowned. What the woman said was correct. If she really didn''t know anything, then it would be the safest.If he stayed by her side, it would bring her countless troubles instead. See


    <span>Speaking of Nian Ru Jiao''s deep feelings for Leng Xing, Ye Fan also knew that it was useless for him to ask any further questions.


    Even if she had feelings for him, in the end, she was still no match for the rtionship between husband and wife thatsted for more than a hundred years. or


    <span>Xu Tingsheng was truly too greedy. There were still so many confidants on the surface world. His wife and family were waiting for him, yet he was constantly talking about Ru Jiao. He shouldn''t have done that. leaf


    Fan Xian took a deep breath and ced the Cold Moon Sword, a few pills left behind by the cold star, and a small portion of the Great Deste Stone into a storage bag.


    These are cold star''s, I''ll return them to you ¡­. I... "Let''s go." reading


    Ru Jiao silently took the storage pouch and nodded. leaf


    Finished speaking, Fan turned around and walked away.


    After walking a few steps, Ye Fan hesitated, turned his head and asked: "Aren''t you curious, what do I look like?"Nian Ru looked up with an indifferent expression and said in a low voice, "Meeting is better off not seeing each other ¡­"


    Ye Fan stared nkly at the woman, and in the end, he gave a self-deprecating smile, "That''s right, it''s better not to see her ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Finished speaking, Ye Fan immediately rode his sword and quickly left the ind. hope


    <span>As Ye Fan''s leaving figure disappeared into the horizon, Nian Bing held the bag tightly in his hand and muttered, "Take care..."


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Ye Fan also didn''t know where he flew off to. His mind was filled with the words "why not not see me?", and he felt unspeakably ufortable. Past


    Only after a while did Ye Fane back to his senses. It seemed that he didn''t have much time left, so he decided to consider something that didn''t belong to him in the first ce. He<span>Now he had two choices. He could either find a way to hide within the people of the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai, get closer to the holy object, and find an opportunity to snatch it away or at least figure out what the holy item was.


    Or, he could go to the exit at the Eastern Emperor Sect and leave through the pyramid in America. one


    One of them wanted to take the risk, and the other was the safest. But there were pros and cons, and all of a sudden, Ye Fan didn''t know how to choose.Helplessly shaking his head, Ye Fan was stuck in a dilemma when he suddenly discovered that a piece ofnd had appeared below him. This


    <span>On thend, there was an area that looked like a small town. There was actually a group of cultivators fighting there?


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and after a slight hesitation, he used his illusionary face to change his appearance into that of a dark Daoist man.<span>The reason why he didn''t change his appearance was because Ye Fan also had his own considerations. He was most afraid of the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, and guessed that the ck Scorpion had left the surface. by


    Therefore, he tried his best to appear like a ck lotus as he wandered around here. If he was able to find any traces of it, it would definitely bring him some benefits.<span>After confirming that there was nothing wrong with his appearance, Ye Fan flew towards the town. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    Only when they were two to three hundred meters away from the entrance did they realize that the fighting cultivators of this town were actually disciples of the Eastern Emperor Sect and the Northern Profound Sect!?


    <span>On one side was the Northern Xuan Dao Arts, and on the other was the Tai Yi Qi. Lightning shed, vegetation grew crazily, and a yellow-white, azure-green light exploded in all directions. It caused a small town to be thrown into chaos!


    Themoners in the town were either frightened into hiding in their own homes or fleeing in panic on the streets.


    However, even though they were dodging, there were still tens of mortals on the street who had already been affected by the True Origin and died tragically."Wah!... "Mother!..."


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly saw a three or four year old girl in the arms of a woman, crying as she called out to her mother.


    <span>However, her mother had died from the shock. Before she died, she was still holding her daughter in her arms. oculus


    <span>Seeing another bolt of lightning fly towards that direction, Ye Fan quickly took out a sword, directly blocking that bolt of lightning!


    <span>"Tss tss!" The thunder spell met with Ye Fan''s flying sword and was stopped in time! can


    This action also made the dozen or so cultivators on both sides that were fighting notice that someone else had entered!


    "Who are you!?"


    Both the ck-d Bei Xuan Faction and the green-d Eastern Emperor Sect disciples looked at Ye Fan, who was hovering in the air, with vignce in their eyes.


    "And when the disciples of the Northern Xuan Sect saw Ye Fan, a few of them were immediately shocked."


    ck... Master ck Stick!? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1560

    <span>1560


    <span>Ye Fan was expressionless as he thought to himself. So these people were actually the descendants of the ck Scorpion. No wonder the ones with the highest cultivation level were only Mortal Core, mostly Foundation Establishment.


    "ck lotus? "He is the ck Lotus?"


    It was him who killed Elder Ku Teng!? "


    "The man from the Bei Xuan sect even said he went missing. He was clearly unwilling to hand it over!"<span>On the other side, the disciples of the Eastern Emperor Sect had pale faces and were filled with anger. North


    On the other hand, the Xuan sect''s cultivator was overjoyed. One of the Mortal Core warriors said, "Master Hei Tuo, these people from the Eastern Emperor Sect have gone too far. We are not afraid of you!"<span>Ye Fan lightly asked, "What''s the situation here?" Then ¡­


    The Mortal Core cultivator said, "Martial Uncle, this is the territory of our Northern Xuan Sect. We have been ordered to patrol this area to eliminate any spies who might infiltrate." canThis group of people from the Eastern Emperor Sect are simply overestimating themselves. They must say that this is their territory, and they actually want to fight with us! "


    <span>This is clearly our Eastern Emperor Sect''s territory! Your Northern Profound Sect has secretly killed several disciples of our Eastern Emperor Sect and Elder Ku Teng, and you still dare to cause trouble in our Eastern Emperor Sect''s territory!? "


    Hearing the arguments between the two sides, Ye Fan roughly understood what was going on. likeThe incident of him pretending to be a ck lotus and killing the vine had already been brought back to the Eastern Emperor Sect. The Eastern Emperor Sect had already assumed that it was the Northern Profound Sect that had secretly set them up.


    Needless to say, it was obvious that since the Dongfang Imperial Sect asked the Northern Profound Sect for the ck Swords, they would need an exnation. However, the Northern Xuan Sect did not hand the man over, nor did they have an exnation.


    <span>The Eastern Emperor Sect was unable to swallow their anger. They must have sent disciples from all over the ce to put up a show of opposing the Northern Xuan Sect and starting to put pressure on them.


    Therefore, of course, the people of the North Xuan sect were not convinced. Not to mention the strange beast, which was brought along by the ck Lotus Man and the Frigid Mist Ice Toad, the entire time, the North Xuan sect had been diligently searching for it.


    Even if the ck Scorpion killed the vine, that would mean the ck Scorpion had be an expert above the earth spirit level. The Northern Xuan Sect would be even more eager to protect the ck Scorpion Sect. two


    The strength of each sect was equal and no one wanted to lose face. As soon as the disciples of the sect met, they started fighting at the border. leafThe sails swept across the area, looking at the destroyed houses, the mortals who died tragically on the streets, and the crying children ¡­ "


    <span>"If you want to fight, why must you fight in this city? Can''t you feel guilty for causing the death of so many innocent people?" Ye Fan asked. two


    <span>"The group of cultivators at the side were all a bit confused, as they didn''t seem to understand why the ck Lotus Man would say such a thing."


    <span>"¡­ ¡­" said ck Stick. This ¡­ Isn''t that normal? "Mortals are ants to begin with. When we cultivators fight, what need do we have to worry about them?" The Bei Xuan sect''s Mortal Core cultivator acted as if it was a matter of course. East


    <span>On the other side, the cultivators of the Royal Sectughed coldly, "ck Lotus, you are so ruthless and merciless. You actually killed our Senior Brother Ku Teng and Senior Brother Ming Rui, why are you still pretending to be righteous?" leaf


    The sails frowned as they looked at the windows of some houses. Those eyes were filled with fear, panic, and helplessness ¡­ such as


    If these cultivators really did appear on the surface ¡­. Would such a gaze appear everywhere in the world?Thinking of this, Ye Fan''s eyes gradually revealed killing intent...


    "With a raise of his hand, more than a hundred flying swords instantly appeared in front of Ye Fan!"<span>Not good! "Run!" East


    The cultivators of the Royal Sect were actually afraid long ago, they had only forcefully mustered up their courage. However, now that they saw that the ck Scorpion really wanted to take action, they still did not dare to take it head on.<span>Although they didn''t understand why so many flying swords would use the Imperial Sword Technique when the ck Scorpion made a move, they still didn''t have the time to worry too much about it.


    <span>"Master ck Lotus!" Kill them! " On the other hand, the few cultivators of the Bei Xuan Sect were extremely excited!


    Rumors had it that the ck Scorpion Sect had obtained some sort of great opportunity, which was why the ck Scorpion Sect had disappeared for such a long time. After that, their strength had greatly increased. He


    Now that they saw it, they were even more convinced of the sect''s rumors. leaf<span>With a thought, the sails began to move. The sword intent controlled the hundreds of flying swords to rapidly pierce through in different directions!


    <span>"Woosh woosh woosh woosh!"


    "As the sound of swords piercing through the air rang out, these dozen cultivators, whether they were from the Eastern Emperor Sect or the Northern Profound Sect, were shocked to discover that these swords were flying towards them at an iparably terrifying speed!"


    Master... Junior Master!? "<span>It was fine if the people from the Eastern Emperor Sect were fleeing for their lives, but the people from the Northern Profound Sect were all dumbfounded! How


    What... How could Daoist cklotus kill even one of his own!? When


    <span>They realized that the situation was not good and were about to react, but they realized that they could not block the flying sword at all!


    Streams of devastating sword intent wrapped around the flying sword and directly prated through the bodies of these people! fresh<span>Blood scattered in all directions. Those who were trying to escape through the air were shot down from the sky as well. Triple


    <span>In about a second, the cultivators of the two sects were all dead. leaf


    <span>After Fan''s ughter, he walked up to the little girl who had died. Then ¡­


    The little girl was still very ignorant. Looking at Ye Fan, she was a little scared, but she still stood there with tears in her eyes, not daring to move.<span>Ye Fan took out a nourishing medicine for the spirit recovery mushroom and ced it next to the little girl''s mouth, saying, "Eat it." small


    <span>Upon smelling the fragrance of the pill, thedy obediently swallowed the pill without daring to disobey. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian sighed. He didn''t have much he could do. Seeing this little girl reminded him of his own daughter sitting around him, giving her a pill to help her grow. It should be enough to ensure her healthy growth. do


    <span>Finishing all of this, Ye Fan flew straight up into the air, and then shouted loudly, "If anyone from the Eastern Emperor Sect or the Northern Xuan Sectes, tell them that this is all done by our ck Yoat Sect!"


    With that, Ye Fan immediately rode his sword and quickly left this small town.A new idea came to Ye Fan''s mind. Perhaps he was still too lenient towards many cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spiritual Realm.


    The existence of this group of people was not only a hidden danger to the surface world, but also to the people in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.<span>What Emperor Jun Tian Jun said was right. Many cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World had yet to emerge from the barbaric era.


    <span>Their ancestors, that group of cowardly and ipetent cultivators, hid here. They did not properly reflect on their emotions and show their gratitude, but instead disyed their might here.


    <span>Some cultivators were kind, but most of the cultivators were just ants to them. They could kill as they wished, but that was something they were used to. This


    If one were to look at a group of people from a contemporary perspective, they would be no different from a brutal terrorist. Furthermore, they had no faith at all. They were simply bullying the weak.<span>They treated their lives like treasures, but mortals'' lives were like grass. leaf


    A hint of determination appeared in Fan''s eyes. Aftering up with a n, he quickly flew toward the border between the Northern Profound Sect and the Eastern Emperor Sect! bothHowever, they did not regard him as a human being, and Ye Fan also did not n to show him any more mercy, so he let him take advantage of his identity as the ''ck Lotus'' and make a big fuss in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1561

    1561


    A few dayster.<span>It was located in thergest independent ind between the two factions, the Northern Xuan Sect and the Eastern Emperor Sect. This


    <span>It had always been a situation where the two great sects had split up. The mortals of the North and South City were respectively protected by the cultivators of the two sects.


    Although it was called protection, it was nothing more than doing household chores for the cultivators. Every household had to pay tribute with goods in exchange for the right to live in this ce.


    However, the mortals of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were already used to living like this. The immortal master couldn''t afford to offend them, so they could only lower their heads and live their lives in silence.<span>In thest few days, however, people had been panicking in the city. The Eastern Emperor Sect and the Northern Xuan Sect, two sects that were originally at peace, had a fierce conflict over a crazy cultivator named "ck Lotus".


    <span>It was the Eastern Sect that first identified the ck Lotus as a suspect in the killing of Ming Rui, and witnessed the killing of the Ku Teng Elder. North


    <span>The Mysterious Sect naturally thought that the Eastern Emperor Sect was ndering them. Not to mention that they didn''t have sufficient reasons to kill people, just the ck Scorpion''s cultivation base alone wouldn''t be able to aplish all of this. North


    <span>On the other hand, the mysterious sect believed that the Eastern Emperor Sect might have been the one to covet the ancient beast, the Frigid Mist Toad, and secretly kill the ck Scorpion Priest and even bite back.


    Most importantly, the people from the Northern Xuan Sect were also said to have died at the hands of the ck Scorpion Emperor. It was said that there were even some mortals who had personally witnessed the ck Stick Sect''s disciples being ughtered. This<span>What was even more absurd was that the ck Scorpion had no reason to kill itsrades. Not to mention that this ck lotus had reported itself to the sect, it was highly likely that it had framed the Bei Xuan sect!


    <span>The two sects each felt that the other was intentionally causing trouble and refused to concede to either side. on


    As a result, the two sects'' disciples continued to sh against each other in areas where various forces intersected, resulting in heavy casualties.


    In these past few days, there had been more than a dozen cities, towns, viges, and other ces where the disciples of the two sects were stationed. more


    What was even more infuriating was that these battles did not even have any survivors!


    <span>Just how savage was he to have lost so many people? Both sides were shocked by the other party''s reckless tactics. From


    Ever since the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was established, there had been almost norge sects that had been able to cause such a huge conflict. one


    In the blink of an eye, the entire city was filled with the cries of war. winter


    The main road in the middle of the city was the boundary between the two factions, and no one dared to cross it easily.<span>And today, it seemed that the cultivators of the Northern Profound Sect and the Eastern Emperor Sect had made some new discoveries. The elders and disciples of the two sects were gathering in the city one after another. Yes


    <span>ording to the rumors, it was the two Sects'' Sect Leaders who were going to lead the upper echelons to discuss important matters together. They hade to a conclusion regarding the matter regarding the ck Scorpion Man.


    <span>After all, the core forces that could fight had died too many times. If this continued, the two sects would only have some old fellows and young disciples with no cultivation. in


    In a restaurant near the border, a group of Eastern Emperor Sect disciples arrived early. As they drank, they discussed ¡­.


    <span>"I heard that the Yuxi Sect Leader is going to personallye and meet with the Sect Leader of the Northern Profound Sect, Sage Sunset. I wonder how things will turn out after a while."


    <span>"Is there a need to say it? Over three hundred cultivators of our Eastern Royal Sect have been killed! All the Elders had sacrificed more than a dozen! "Almost so many people from the Bei Xuan sect have died, they will not be able to tolerate it!"


    Could the two Sect Leaders be fighting? "


    "We can''t guarantee it. After all, there are so many casualties. If we continue fighting like this, then we might as well let the Sect Leadere forward and fight to the death!"Come to think of it, who exactly was this ck Stick Man? At first, they said that he had killed people from our Eastern Emperor Sect, then they said that he had even killed people from the Northern Profound Sect. Some even said that he had actually died a long time ago, and that he was an impostor ¡­ "


    "Who knows? I heard that he was an Earth Core cultivator in the past, and although he was a disciple of the Duskfall Daoist Master, he wasn''t very impressive. Who would have known that this time he would be so stunning. Because he went missing alone, both our sects lost a lot of strength!"<span>"If it''s really as the rumors say, then how strong is the ck Lotus that is killing everywhere? "I''m afraid that I must have a Heavenly Spirit Realm in order to act so recklessly!"


    <span>If this person were to kill so many people in the dark, it would be difficult for him to escape death. After all, if Patriarch Eternal Habitat were to emerge, then even a rare Immortal Spirit Realm cultivator like him would be scared out of his wits! "


    That''s right, logically speaking, there shouldn''t be anyone that foolish. Isn''t this just courting death?


    "I''m afraid that this ck Lotus had actually died a long time ago. What about it was that it was killed by the ck Lotus Man, most likely it was just some nonsense ¡­"A group of Eastern Emperor Sect disciples were chatting nonstop. In a corner of the inn, a ck-clothed man with a very ordinary appearance was quietly drinking and eating dishes by himself.


    <span>This man was no stranger. He was Ye Fan, who had disguised himself toe here. leaf


    When Fan Xian heard the conversations of the people from the Eastern Emperor Sect, he didn''t know whether tough or to cry. He didn''t expect that in the past few days, after killing so many cultivators from two sects, he was even treated as a "fictional character". No


    After all, his motive for killing was something that the cultivators of the two sects could notprehend. He


    <span>They definitely could not believe that someone would not hesitate to provoke two great sects in order to help those mortals. leaf


    For the past few days, the sail had been at the border between the North ck Sect and the East Emperor Sect, roaming about in ces where there were more mortals.


    Upon discovering that there was a battle between cultivators that affected the mortals, Ye Fan immediately made a move and killed these cultivators. He


    He didn''t think of himself as a hero that punished evil. After all, he was a murderer, so it wasn''t that noble.


    <span>Moreover, the cause of the war between the two factions was also rted to him. If he did not kill the ck Scorpion and disguise himself as the ck Stick, then the conflict would not start. And ¡­


    <span>Moreover, these cultivators didn''t kill the mortals while fighting to be the bad guys. It was purely ''habitual'' for them to not see the mortals as their own kind. leaf


    Fan Jian also knew that it was impossible for him to purge all of the cultivators in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. The only thing he could do was to conveniently purge all of the cultivators that he saw. both


    It was to weaken some of the powers in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. It was also to make up for his own actions, so as to not let too many mortals suffer. From<span>His hands were already covered with blood, so he didn''t mind getting more. To


    It was already enough if only a few hundred people died and tens of thousands of people were saved. From<span>Starting from yesterday, Ye Fan discovered that the two sects'' cultivators seemed to have restrained themselves, not daring to fight in a crowded area. This could be considered a good news. leaf


    The sails wandered along the way and were informed that the leaders of the two sects were going to meet in DongHui City to discuss important matters.This was within Ye Fan''s expectations. Because those cultivators at the bottom level couldn''t discover the strangeness of this matter, those experts would definitely sense something, so Ye Fan had been waiting for this opportunity. leaf


    <span>The target of the sail was not these Foundation Establishment or Core Formation cultivators. From the very beginning, he had intended to draw out all of the experts from both the North Xuan and the East Emperor Sects!


    Halfway through his drinking, Ye Fan looked out at the sky. A massive amount of true essence pressure was rapidly approaching the direction of the city!


    My god ¡­ So many people hade ¡­ That''s right!Ye Fan muttered in his heart, and a trace of an evil smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Throwing down some silver taels, he stood up, and while no one was looking, he walked out of the tavern and into an alleyway with no one around. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1562

    <span>1562 Wind


    In a calm and tranquil region of the sea, a gigantic Celestial Treasure Trading Company''s treasured vessel was quietly docking.<span>At the highest level of the treasured vessel, there was a resplendent and resplendent boathouse that was filled with the scent of incense. one


    <span>Daoist Tianbao, dressed in a long, loose silk robe, had his eyes closed tight and was sitting cross-legged on a soft couch. He


    The true essence around his body was like a zing and converging sun.


    <span>After an unknown period of time, Daoist Tianbao opened his eyes. A brilliant light shed as he opened his mouth, and a golden beam of light flew out like a flying sword!


    "Bam!"


    <span>A bronze sculpture of a door and window was directly pierced through! vomiting


    Only after releasing this golden light did Tianbao heave a long sigh of relief. However, a trace of fear and anger soon appeared in his eyes.


    <span>"What an Emperor level sword intent ¡­ To think that the sword intent would be so condensed ¡­" It took me so many days to remove all the shame from my body. I will return it a hundredfold! "


    After he had returned to his residence from the Frigid Dew City, he discovered that Ye Fan''s attack on the Morning Star realm was much more terrifying than the one he had discovered before. ThisThe sword intent''s energy that was close to liquefaction was actually stronger than the true energy that he had grown into. It was so powerful that it was difficult for him to quickly dispel the remaining sword intent in his body. And ¡­


    Moreover, if he was even the slightest bit careless, the sword intent energy would harm his internal organs and blood vessels. Although he would not die, this kind of pain was unbearable to speak of. This


    For the past few days, Daoist Tianbao could only carefully use arge amount of his true essence to slowly sweep away this tiny bit of sword intent energy into his body.


    After confirming that he hadpletely recovered, Daoist Tianbao picked up amunication stone and sent out an order.Not long after, an old man entered the boathouse respectfully with his head down. leaf


    If Fan Ruoruo was present, she would surely have recognized him. This was the old man that was auctioned on the stage that day at the Treasure Pavilion.<span>"We pay our respects to the forefather!" The old man kowtowed and kowtowed. Day


    Bao raised his hand as a surge of energy helped the old man up. His eyes were sharp as he asked, "Elder Qian, have there been any movements on that fake cold star that I''ve been cultivating in seclusion for the past few days?"


    <span>Elder Qian quickly reported, "Ancestor, I have followed your instructions and have all of the scouts of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World closely watch. Then ¡­


    Ever since that day when the fake cold star brought Nian Bing and Jiao Jiao Jiao out of the Cold Dew City, it never returned to the Cold Light Sect.


    <span>Three days ago, Nian Bing returned to the Cold Light Sect alone, but the imposter was nowhere to be seen.


    <span>ording to the reports of the spies in the Cold Light Sect, Nian Bing Jiao said that Leng Xing and Leng Ning Feng had fought, and both of them had died without aplete corpse.


    For the past two days in the Cold Light Sect, it seemed like they were paying their respects to the death of Cold Star.


    <span>However, Nian Bing did not mention our Heavenly Treasure Shop. I do not know if it is because Nian Ru is not clear on the inside, or if she did not dare to mention it on purpose. "


    Hmph, so what if I mentioned it? He was just a member of the younger generation. The rumors he heard were insignificant, and he didn''t have much to worry about. Furthermore, he didn''t have any evidence either.<span>"If the Cold Light Sect were to be investigated, they would probably feel even more furious towards that fake cold star. Forget about anything else, he has cheated quite a few good things from the Cold Light Sect." The Heavenly Treasure Ancestor sneered. Money


    <span>The old man nodded repeatedly, then said, "I noticed that there was no trace of that cold star. I remembered what the ancestor said, that this person had a magic tool that could hide his aura and change his appearance, so I thought he might be hiding somewhere. can


    For the past few days, a Core Formation disciple of the Northern Profound Sect, the ck Scorpion Sect, had suddenly stirred up themotion between the Eastern Emperor Sect and the Northern Profound Sect. one


    <span>Initially, they imed that the ck Lotus Man had killed the people of the Eastern Emperor Sect such as Teng Qingshan and Ming Rui.


    <span>In the past few days, he had killed more than six hundred cultivators from the Eastern Emperor Sect and the Northern Profound Sect, including three Earth Spirit Elders!


    "This little one wonders, could it be that this ck Scorpion Daoist is actually ¡­"


    <span>"No doubt about it!" The Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster''s eyes revealed a hint of interest, he grinned and said, "This child is that damnable beast! ck


    <span>The lotus ¡­ ck lotus ¡­ Hmph hmph, so he was pretending to be the ck Lotus and had killed the withering vine. This brat had already purposely stirred up Beanxuan''s rtionship with the Eastern Emperor. It seems like he had already nned this beforehand.


    If I knew this would happen, I would have ignored him and allowed him to fight with the Eastern Emperor and the Northern Profound Sect first ¡­ "


    Elder Qian frowned and asked in confusion, "Ancestor, why is this person doing this? HeAren''t you afraid that all the experts from the two sects will chase after him after they discover the problem? "No matter how strong he is, he''s still no match for Xuan Hai and Tai Cang!"


    The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster''s eyes flickered as he said, "For the time being, I don''t know what his goal is either. But it must be something advantageous that leads to this." From


    <span>When he killed people before, he stole their bags of holding. It was very likely that this child was looting treasures. No


    <span>After all, it was a good thing that he had angered the Northern Profound Sect and the Eastern Emperor Sect like this. Not only would he be able to restrain those two sects, he would also weaken the strength of those two sects ¡­ If


    It was the two old fellows, Tai Cang and Xuan Hai, who had made their move. There was no guarantee that they would die at his hands... "That would be a pleasant surprise ¡­" wishful thinking


    At the time when Ye Fan killed him, the Heavenly Treasure still had lingering fears. merciful<span>Luckily, he had the Primordius Gold Ingots. Otherwise, he might not have been able to escape.


    However, with his experience, when facing Ye Fan next time, Heavenly Treasures were not afraid in the slightest. He could not possibly give Ye Fan another opportunity to get close to him, and would inevitably bring out his true strength at the first possible moment. "<span>The Patriarch was truly wise. A scout hade to report that Daoist Sunset Founder and Daoist Yuxi would bring all their experts to meet at the city. Fear


    <span>"I''m afraid that if it wasn''t a big battle, they would be joining hands to deal with the ck Slug Sect''s Daoist." Elder Qian said. Day


    Patriarch Treasure mocked, "Oh? With such arge lineup, where has that brat gone to hide? "


    <span>Elder Qian smiled. "Ancestor, we''ve found out that he''s actually snuck into Winterpeak City. Our spies have long stealthily locked onto his location." Day


    <span>Patriarch Treasure narrowed his eyes. "Alright ¡­" "Very good ¡­" "


    Ancestor, how about we reveal the matter of that boy to the other two sects and use them to kill him? " Elder Qian asked.The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster waved his hand and said, "Elder Qian, you''re in a hurry. This brat is currently dragging the two sects'' people. This will be beneficial to us. Person


    I must kill him, but not now ¡­ What I am most concerned about right now is the holy object that is about to be born! one<span>Once I get my hands on it, I''ll be in charge of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, and I''ll be the only cultivator in the Heavengod stage! transmission


    I order all of the experts in the Treasure Heaven Pavilion to gather as soon as possible. Since we are unable to start a fight between the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai in advance, then we shall wait for them to start a great war and fight to the death before snatching the treasures from the sidelines! "


    Yes! Ancestor! " After Elder Qian received the order, he hurriedly left. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1563

    <span>1563 winter


    In the sky above the city, dozens of figures were flying over. Some were flying on their swords, while others were flying over on the wind. ck


    The Beanxuan Sect and the Eastern Emperor Sect, who were mainly in ck and blue, were on twopletely different sides of the battlefield.


    When the forty to fifty top experts from the two sects gathered in the middle of the streets of this city, it was as if the entire city had fallen under a strong pressure. Van<span>The crowd hastily dispersed, hiding in the houses and not daring toe out.


    As for the rogue cultivators and those with low Cultivation bases, they didn''t dare to get too close to the central region, and could only watch from a distance. twoThe disciples who had sent out the core members of the sect all gathered over from all directions. They had long since been prepared to respectfully wee the elders and the head of the sect.


    <span>The two Sects'' Sect Leaders, along with all the Elders, floated in midair and didn''tnd on the ground. They directly faced off against each other, appearing to be floating out of the mundane world. matter


    In reality, being able to stay in the air for a long time was a skill in itself. Being able to stand steadily for a long time was the embodiment of an expert. groundHundreds of disciples from the two sects greeted the elders in the air. This


    <span>At this point, the disciples on both sides were shouting loudly, afraid that they would lose face for their own families.


    "Wee, Sunset Palm!"


    Wee, Sect Leader Yuxi! ¡­ "The sound of voices rose and fell one after another. Even before the conversation started, the group of disciples in the audience were already talking at each other''s throats.


    <span>After shouting for a full minute or so and seeing the two Sect Leaders extending their hands, the disciples below finally took their positions, not daring to make a sound.


    There was a hint of seriousness in the air. After all, too many people from both sects had died these past few days.<span>"The disciples looked at each other across the street and could smell the strong hostility.


    <span>Dao Friend Sunset, we haven''t seen each other for three hundred years, yet you''re still as elegant as ever! "


    After a long period of silence, Daoist Yuxi, the head of the Eastern Emperor Sect, spoke first as an elder.<span>Daoist Yuxi had an air of immortality and a physique. Even though he had white hair, his face was rosy and he looked to be around fifty years old.


    "Sect Leader Yuxi is the energetic one, not inferior to back then." The handsome Daoist Master Sunset, who wore a jade crown on his head and had a long ck beard, appeared to be in his forties as he replied with a smile.<span>"Fellow Daoist Sunset, I think the reason why our two sects are gathered here today is because of that. There''s no need to exin further." Daoist Yuxi''s expression was solemn as he continued, "But recently, our Eastern Emperor Sect has discovered some problems ¡­"


    "Perhaps we just happened to discover the problem that Sect Leader Yuxi spoke of." Sage Sunset''s expression also darkened.


    <span>Daoist Yuxi waved his hand, and the nearby Daoist Jade Congealing stepped forward, saying in a clear voice, "Several Elders of our Eastern Emperor Sect have inspected the corpses of the dead disciples.


    <span>He discovered that most of these disciples had been killed by the Imperial Sword Technique, and the disciples of your sect were also killed by this technique.


    In other words, the person who killed them was the same person. This person wasn''t helping any of the sects, but was taking advantage of the conflict between our two sects to kill the disciples of our two sects.


    "That''s right!" Sage Sunset nodded, "Our sect''s elders have also discovered that the majority of the dead disciples were not injured by the Eastern Emperor Sect''s Dharmic arts. And ¡­


    This person''s method is not the ultimate technique of the Northern Xuan Sect, so ¡­ I''m afraid this ck lotus is not my disciple. longitudinalOf course, he was indeed a traitor, but what he did, he had already be a traitor! "If you find out, don''t hold back!"


    "Very well, since the Bei Xuan sect is also convinced, why don''t we temporarily turn hostility into friendship, first find the murderer, and then investigate everything thoroughly!" Daoist Yuxi had a sullen look on his face.<span>This is exactly what I was thinking! " Sage Sunset also nodded with a serious look, and said with a regretful look, "This time, our two sects were too impulsive, and fell into his trap. If


    It was us who were calmer back then, but did not wait for so many disciples to die and lost three Earth Spirit Realm Elders to discover these problems. " LowerWhen the group of disciples heard this, they all became restless. They never thought that the two sects'' leaders, instead of fighting each other, woulde out to hunt down and kill the ck Soldier Daoist together.


    Right at this moment, in the crowd of rogue cultivators that was watching from afar, a figure wearing a ck robe appeared to be somewhat flustered. He hurriedly turned around and flew away on his flying sword. This<span>This scene was naturally very eye-catching. Normally, cultivators would try their best to watch such a big event, but who would be in a rush to leave?


    Immediately, Daoist Yuxi, Daoist Master Duskfall, and a group of experts discovered that something was wrong!


    That person, don''t even think about leaving! " drop


    <span>"Adept Xia transformed into a streak of lightning, shooting hundreds of meters away in the blink of an eye!"


    Purple Firmament Profound Thunder! "


    A bolt of purple lightning appeared in his hand and he threw it towards the ck shadow!


    "ng!"


    It really was like thunder in the sky. The moment this Purple Clouds Profound Bomb flew out, it turned into a purple electric, and was about to envelop the entire shadow!<span>After all, he was the head of the Northern Profound Sect, and his strength was not something to be trifled with! Then ¡­


    <span>The ck shadow realized that its flying speed was not as fast as the lightning. It hurriedly turned around in midair, took out a sword, and shed out a golden sword intent!


    "Bam!" sword


    <span>The will and the Purple Clouds Profound Bomb shed together, shattering the electric!


    <span>With this turn of his body, Daoist Master Sunset also saw that person''s face!


    <span>ck Lotus!? It''s really you!? "


    Sage Sunset shouted. His eyes were filled with anger and shock. Of course he would recognize his own disciple!<span>Hei Yong snorted coldly. With a ferocious look on his face, he turned around and continued running without saying a word.


    <span>"Evil creature!" Where are you running to!? " Adept Sunset hurriedly gave chase. mass


    <span>When people heard that the ck shadow was a ck lotus, they were greatly shocked. Who would have thought that this person would be so daring as to sneak around and eavesdrop on their conversation in Donghui City? No


    However, it was possible that they were afraid, so they ran away in such a manner. endIf he waited for the two factions to start searching, he might not be able to escape either. No


    <span>Who cares what the reason was, at this moment, Daoist Master Sunset had already said that this fe was the ck Scorpion. Moreover, this person was actually able to block this Purple Clouds Profound Bomb, which was enough to prove that this person was the murderer of all people, the ck Scorpion!


    "The ck Scoundrel! Don''t even think about escaping! All members of the Eastern Emperor Sect, listen to my orders. jade


    <span>Daoist Xi hated this ck lotus to the bones. After all, even if one of his family members died, it was still possible that this person was the one who killed them. North


    <span>Seeing that the Sect Leader had gone out to chase after him, the disciples of the Xuan sect also followed him.


    <span>In an instant, dozens of Northern Profound Sect and Eastern Emperor Sect spirit sculpting experts aggressively took action.


    In the sky, arge number of flying swords, thunderbolts, and wood power surged forth towards the ck lotus, dyeing the sky into a strange and bizarre state! ck


    The Daoist Priest hurriedly tried to escape, but while fleeing, he had to turn around and block some of the attacks with his sword intent. At this rate, he could be caught up at any time. in


    <span>From the looks of it, many cultivators in the city would find it hard to escape from death today!


    Seeing that danger was approaching and that he could be injured at any time, the ck Lotus Man suddenly turned around and shouted in a panic: "How dare you hurt me!? Are you not afraid of offending the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor!? "<span>At this moment, all of the cultivators were stunned. They all stopped their attacks, frowned, and looked at each other in dismay.


    <span>"Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster!?" Daoist Yuxi had a strange look on his face as he said, "cklotus, what do you mean?"


    <span>"Hmph hmph. Do you think I would dare to kill someone without a backer?"


    Ye Fan, who had already disguised himself as a ck lotus, arrogantly took out the ckmunication stone with the gold ingot emblem. He looked at the two sects with disdain and said, "As long as I send the message, the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor will immediately send someone over!"


    <span>Seeing the message stone, the cultivators of the two sects stared nkly, their expressions especially heavy. drop


    The Daoist Master Xia then suddenly understood something and angrily pointed at Ye Fan and scolded, "Evil creature!" You have pledged your allegiance to the Treasure Heaven Trading Company!? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1564

    <span>1564 Leaves


    <span>The sail put on a look of wild arrogance, "Who are you scolding? Do not think that just because you are the head of the Northern Profound Sect, you are nothing more than ants in front of us Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster! "


    <span>A traitor to his master! This reputed one must have made a mistake... Back then, you were raised so highly, you ¡­ "You actually did such a heaven angering thing?!" "You ¡­" Daoist Master Sunset was so angry that his face turned ck.


    <span>ck Lotus! Why did you kill my sect''s elder, Ku Teng!? Our Eastern Emperor Sect has no enmity with you, why is that so!? " At this moment, Daoist Jade Chakram stepped forward and asked.


    Ye Fan sneered, "That old guy brought this up himself. He investigated Ming Rui''s matters and found out about it. Since he couldn''t get rid of him, naturally, he had no choice but to kill him!"


    <span>Indeed! You also killed me, Sun Ming Rui!? " Daoist Yuxi was enraged.


    Ye Fan looked indifferent. "Whatever you think, whoever dares to block my way, don''t me me for informing the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor!" All that I have done has been agreed to by the Patriarch himself! "<span>After saying that, Ye Fan took advantage of this group of people''s inattentiveness, and immediately turned his head, fiercely riding on his sword and escaping again!


    When the tens of cultivators saw that he was about to run, they hurriedly chased after him. However, they didn''t dare to act as casually as before.<span>The fame of the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster resounded throughout the Ancient Fairy Spirit World. Although he was thest to be a Long Habitat, due to the presence of the sacred object, the other four Long Habitat Patriarchs were unable to do anything to him.


    "While chasing after the ''ck Scorpion Man'' flying in front of us, Adept Sunset and Daoist Yuxi were also discussing this matter through sound transmission."


    <span>Sage Sunset, aren''t you guys going to clean up the mess? " Daoist Yuxi asked.


    If this young man joined the Treasure Heaven Pavilion and killed his own sect, then he would naturally not be forgiven! But I am curious, why is he doing all this? ""It must be something advantageous!" Daoist Yuxi said, "The Treasure Heaven Trading Company has plenty of good stuff. What he obtained from the Northern Profound Sect is definitely not as much as what he obtained from the Treasure Heaven Sect! quaque


    <span>Judging by his abilities, he does not seem to have been taught by the Bei Xuan sect! " jade


    <span>"Sect Leaders, I feel that there''s something strange about this ck lotus. It kept on saying that it was a subordinate of the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor, but if it really was the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor who asked it to do this, how could he so casually reveal the truth? And ¡­


    <span>Furthermore, he had only taken a piece of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company''s message stone, so it might not really have been given to him by the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster. It might have been something that he snatched from somewhere!


    Maybe he wants to use the Treasure Heaven Trading Company to scare us, or maybe he intentionally created a conflict between the Treasure Heaven Trading Company and our two sects? " two


    When the Sect Leader and several Sect Elders heard this, they all felt that it made sense and nodded their heads in deep agreement.


    <span>"That''s right, Junior Brother Jade Chakram is right. Let''s not take this kid''s path!"


    <span>Capture him and bring him back for questioning. Even if it really is the work of the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster, with the support of two Mountain Splitter, we are not afraid of the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company! "


    <span>Daoist Yuxi struck out with his hammer, the true essence in his body seething with rage!


    <span>"Tai Yi Qi, Divine Wind Wings!"


    <span>Daoist Yuxi''s azure-green primeval essence spread out into a pair of giant wings of light and suddenly elerated. In the blink of an eye, she had already thrown off the other cultivators and closed the distance between her and Ye Fan!


    Seeing this, the other cultivators of the Eastern Emperor Sect also used the same technique. One by one, like hawks with wings on their backs, they soared across the ocean, speeding up their pursuit!


    <span>Naturally, the cultivators of the Bei Xuan sect were unwilling to lose face at this time.


    <span>Under the leadership of the Daoist Master Sunset, their bodies began to emit arcs of electricity, as if lightning were shing on their bodies!


    <span>"Lightning Blitz!"


    <span>One by one, the experts of the Northern Profound Sect, who were in the Spirit Forming realm, quickly chased after them like streaks of lightning in human form!


    Ye Fan had already known that they would catch up, so he had been maintaining the state of disintegration. Now that he saw that they were elerating, he directly summoned thousands of flying swords!


    <span>"Dragon Scale Sword Wings!"


    <span>The two huge sword wings suddenly unfurled, and with a violent p, two iparably sharp sword intent astral winds appeared!


    <span>"Be careful!"


    Yuxi, Sunset Clouds, and the other cultivators were all dumbfounded by the sight of the thousands of flying swords. When they sensed the powerful sword intent in the blowing wind, they turned pale with fright!The group of cultivators frantically revolved their true essence defenses and dodged. A few of the elders even bumped into each other! leaf


    <span>The sails also took advantage of this group of people''s deceleration to once again increase the distance between them!


    <span>This time, the cultivators of the two sects did not dare to chase too close. They even spread out quite a bit for fear of falling into a trap. in


    "Under the Dragon Scale Sword Wings state, Ye Fan is not worried about being caught at all. Instead, he needs to slow down a bit, otherwise, this group of guys will lose them!"


    <span>Such a strong sword intent! This ¡­ Could this be the Heaven Ranked Sword Intent!? " Daoist Yuxi''s face was filled with bewilderment and bewilderment. Right


    <span>To most cultivators, the Overlord level sword intent simply only existed and was only a legend. Thus, even if they encountered extremely strong sword intent, they would not think of it as an Overlord level sword intent and would only think of it as an extremely powerful Heaven level sword intent. drop


    The Daoist Master Xia''s eyes were filled with regret. He didn''t think that this ck Lotus disciple would have such great ability. No wonder he dared to betray the sect so arrogantly.


    "I don''t know where this evil creature learned this from, but I''m afraid its strength is already above ours ¡­"


    "Judging from the sword intent just now, even if he is unable to fight one on one, it would be extremely arduous for us to capture him. We might even suffer heavy casualties." drop<span>Adept Xia pondered for a moment, then said, "If this kid really does go and find the Celestial Treasure Ancestor, I''m afraid we won''t be able to do anything to him.


    <span>It would be better to take advantage of this situation and contact the founder of our two sects to resolve this matter!


    After all ¡­ This person has killed so many disciples, and he might even be rted to Daoist Tianbao. This is a great matter concerning the survival of our sect, and we need to inform Ancestor about this! " jade<span>Daoist Xi was also rather afraid of the power of the sword intent, hence he agreed and said: "Alright! Then we will immediately send a message to Ancestor! " two


    All of the famous Sect Leaders carried magical equipment used tomunicate with the Mountain Split Sect''s Ancestor, and as they pursued, they informed the Sect Master of the situation. leaf


    <span>The sails pped their wings rapidly in front of them. As they turned around to look at the tens of cultivators closely following them, they felt their blood boiling with nervousness and excitement!


    It had to be said that this was a risky n, but there were many things that, in order to obtain the best results, needed to be taken on a certain amount of risk. He<span>His goal was very clear. He could either seize the sacred object and use it to raise his cultivation level. If he could condense his sword intent aurous core, then Eternal Habitat would no longer be his opponent! No


    <span>It didn''t matter if it was to fight Shakyamuni on the surface or the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, he needed to increase his strength as quickly as possible! back


    <span>Secondly, it couldn''t be obtained by any Patriarch of the Longevity ne. It was possible that the holy treasure would allow any Patriarch of the Longevity ne to enter the Heaven Seizing Manor. long


    The habitat already gave Ye Fan a headache. If he was really in the Heaven Stealing Stage, then he didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t hope for the Ancient Immortal Spirit World to never discover the civilization on the surface.


    Therefore, Ye Fan had to let every single Patriarch of the Longevity Sect participate in this battle! No


    However, if one were to observe from the sidelines, then it would be an unstable factor!Only by falling into chaos ahead of time could he, who was rather weak, make use of his illusory appearance to obtain that sliver of hope! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1565

    1565


    <span>A wondrous scene appeared in the sky above the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Good


    The mortals and cultivators on the inds and continents saw dozens of lightning bolts and azure lights chasing after a golden figure that cut through the sky! leaf


    Naturally, Fan Xian would not bring the experts of these two sects to the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. Not only would he expose his secret, he would also be caught in a crisis.<span>Moreover, Ye Fan also didn''t know where the Daoist Heavenly Treasure is.


    His target was Red Moon Ind, the ce where the holy object would appear this time.


    <span>Ye Fan believed that no matter where Daoist Tianbao was, he would definitely not be too far away from Red Moon Ind.


    However, Ye Fan was also worried that if this dragged on for too long, perhaps the Beanxuan and Eastern Emperor Sects would catch up to him, and it would be very difficult for him to escape.


    Therefore, when Ye Fan arrived in the air above a sea between the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai, he began to increase his speed with all his might! He<span>If they did not fly directly to the Red Moon Ind, it would be equivalent to walking into a trap. After all, the two Martial Ancestors, Chi Lian and Han Yu, were already there. leaf


    The sail spread out in one direction. Although it was still not far from Red Moon Ind, it was at least in another direction.


    "The cultivators of the two sects, who were chasing relentlessly behind, saw that Ye Fan could actually still elerate, and felt a wave of despair!"


    This ¡­ This evil creature can actually speed up!? " Adept Sunset was already very nervous. Her speed had already reached the limit.<span>The scalps of Daoist Yuxi and the others all turned numb. "Could it be that he hasn''t used all his strength to flee!?"


    In the midst of their conversation, they were already helplessly watching Ye Fan''s figure disappear!


    "Crap!" I lost him! " Daoist Yuxi let out an angry sigh. "What should we do!?""Sect Leader, don''t worry. Even if we lost this ck lotus, since he has a connection with the Treasure Heaven Pavilion, we can wait for the patriarch toe and seek confirmation from Daoist Tianbao." Daoist Yu Jin suggested.


    <span>Adept Sunset nodded as well. "That''s right. This vile creature did indeed have themunication stone of the Heavenly Treasures Auction House. Even if he had ndered the Patriarch, it must have something to do with the Heavenly Treasures Auction House." Positive


    <span>At this moment, two loud and clear voices came from the sky, as if they were separated by several tens of kilometers, and directly entered everyone''s consciousness!


    Old friend Tai Cang! "After not seeing him for a thousand years, his cultivation has improved quite a bit!"


    <span>Haha... "Old friend Xuan Hai, you''re the one who is truly as graceful as ever!"


    <span>When the Cultivators heard the voice, they knew that their own founder had arrived. They quickly bowed their heads and greeted the Patriarch respectfully. one


    <span>At almost the same time, a ck figure dressed in a long ck robe with golden threads in it and a figure dressed in a long white robe with a green jade pendant at its waist flew several kilometers in the blink of an eye and arrived at the scene. mimicry


    In front of the two Buddha, they only needed to take two steps to cover the distance of tens of kilometers. They didn''t even need to fly.


    "Wee, Patriarch Xuanhai!"<span>Wee, Patriarch Grand Cang! " North


    The Mysterious Sect''s Mysterious Sea was only around 1.7 meters long. Its cheeks were sharp and thin, and its ck hair was tied up in a bun.


    "Little fellows, find this old man and get rid of this traitor, but where is this traitor?" Xuan Hai asked with a smile on his face.


    That''s right, didn''t they say that a thief had pledged allegiance to a Heavenly Treasure and harmed our sect''s disciples? "Where is he?" As for Patriarch Subhuti, he was clearly rather dissatisfied.Adept Sunset and Daoist Yuxi were very uneasy as they led a group of elders and said with sped hands, "This disciple is useless. He let that brat escape. His sword intent is very powerful, and his flying speed is extremely fast ¡­"


    <span>"Oh? Dozens of people, chasing after a little kid, actually let him escape? Is it because that little guy is capable, or are you all too stupid? " Patriarch Xuanhai asked with a teasing expression.


    "Disciple is slow-witted! "We couldn''t keep up with that traitor, but since that person has the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company''s transmission stone, it must be rted to Daoist Tianbao!" Adept Sunset hurriedly said.<span>Just when everyone was silent and wanted to hear what the two forefathers had to say, they discovered that both the Grandmaster Tai Cang and the ck Sea were looking at each other with a meaningful look on their faces.


    The atmosphere was eerily quiet for a while. Then, Xuan Hai smiled and asked, "Old friend Tai Cang, it''s been so long since west met. Why don''t we walk together?"<span>"That''s exactly what I meant. Since both sides are now gathered together, we should find that Heavenly Treasure and ask him about it. With the strength of the two of us, the culprit should have nowhere to run."


    The moment the two Patriarchs made their decision, Yuxi, Luoxiang and the rest of their disciples naturally followed closely behind.


    The Xuan Sea and Tai Cang wereughing and talking as they flew towards a certain direction. posteriorAs for Yuxi and the others, who were following behind him, they were astonished to discover that something was amiss.


    Patriarch Xuanhai, when we were chasing that traitor, he went off in another direction ¡­. Adept Sunset first spoke out carefully. Mystical


    Ancestor Hai didn''t answer him at all, only coldly turning his head to nce at him.


    <span>This caused Daoist Master Sunset to turn pale in fright, and he was jolted awake! The two Patriarchs were heading towards the direction of Red Moon Ind!? duo


    The main purpose of the Patriarch was not to chase after the traitors, but to see where the holy object would appear!? isHis two sects of cultivators also gradually came to a realization as they looked at each other, seemingly lost in thought.


    Originally, the two sects didn''t have the courage to fight over the holy treasures because they were too far away and their strength was inferior to the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai.


    <span>But now, almost all of the experts from the two sects had gathered near Red Moon Ind. Moreover, the ancestors of the two sects were also standing together ¡­ This


    All of a sudden, there seemed to be an opportunity. The alliance could be formed naturally to investigate the situation there. Single


    Being alone in the Eastern Emperor Sect and the Northern Profound Sect was indeed not a match for him, but... What about the two factionsbined? That waspletely different!<span>Besides, the holy object had not appeared yet, so no one knew what it was. If the holy object that appeared was not a single one, or perhaps only one person could profit from it, then ¡­ If they missed it, wouldn''t it be a pity? Speak


    <span>In the end, Patriarch Xuanhai and Grandmaster Taicang weren''t really able to resist the temptation of the sacred artifact. It was just that no one had ever mentioned forming an alliance before.


    After all, they could not trust each other. In addition, they had formed an alliance, so it was possible that the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai had formed an alliance. This was truly a waste of effort.


    It wasn''t like now where the two sects had suddenly gathered, catching both the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai by surprise!


    ¡­ ¡­. Other


    <span>On the other side, Ye Fan had gotten rid of two sects. Actually, he didn''t know that he had almost been caught by the two elders.


    Based on how fast Daoist Tianbao had fled, he had roughly estimated that it was time to run away. Thus, he had fled. ThisAfter a while, Ye Fan also didn''t know if these two sects would continue to search for him or if they would go find the Heavenly Treasure Shop. leaf


    <span>The sail didn''t matter, because he had already changed his clothes and appearance again. He found a group of rogue cultivators who were going to the Red Moon Ind to watch the fun, and leisurely flew towards the Red Moon Ind.


    <span>For cultivators with low cultivation bases or from smaller sects, although they were not qualified to fight over the sacred items, they could still take a look. There were plenty of people who loved to join in on the fun.


    <span>If there were no mishaps, then Han Yu and Ancestor Chi Lian would definitely have to fight. If Daoist Tianbao wanted to interfere, then he might encounter Da Cang and Xuan Hai, who would also being over at the right time ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart was full of anticipation, he really didn''t know what would happen... Right


    The anticipation of such a chaotic battle even caused Ye Fan to not care too much about what kind of sacred object would appear. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1566

    1566 RedThe Moon Ind was located in the southwest region of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Because the entire ind was shaped like a full moon and surrounded by ake, most of the vegetation there were red tree species. [email protected]@


    In the Fairy Spirit World, there were many inds, and there were very few people. People didn''t actually pay attention to such a small ind with few resources. straight


    A few months ago, the spirit energy in theke at the center of the ind had gradually be denser. When the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai cultivators that passed by realized this, they reported to their elders.


    After checking, the elders of the two sects both believed that this was most likely an archaic divine object that was about to appear within theke. They quickly sent their own disciples to keep a close watch on it, and in addition, began to use arge amount of prehistoric stones to set up the formation. of


    Thest two times that a sacred object was born, it was rather sudden. Unlike this time, where people had already discovered it, both sides now had the opportunity to fight for it.


    At this moment, on the Red Moon Ind, theke was filled with a magnificent and dense mist, resembling a colorful world of light monsters. This was the result of therge amount of various types of spirit energy gushing out.<span>There were two camps on each side of theke, each with hundreds of disciples stationed there. is


    One side was dominated by blue servants, and that was the Cold Light Sect. The other side was dominated by red clothes, and it was Feng Lin Hai. cold<span>Outside the light gate camp were hundreds of ice pirs carved withplicated runes. The top of these ice pirs were all iid withrge pieces of prehistoric stones. every


    Sitting cross-legged next to each ice pir was a cultivator with at least the Core Formation stage. pass


    Cultivators continued to absorb spiritual energy, circte cold light, and channel their primeval essence into the ice pirs. These primordial stones emitted waves of refined energy, which gathered ording to thews of the Gate of Wonder.<span>Meanwhile, on the other side, the Feng Lin Hai cultivators ignited balls of fire on the spot, cing the primeval stone within the fire.


    Hundreds of cultivators activated Feng Lin Hai''s unique technique, transforming the mes into a pir of light that shot into the sky; it was a magnificent sight! one


    A yin yang, a strong smell of gunpowder... Before the sacred artifact could appear, the two sides had already startedpeting... in


    Several miles away, to the west and east of Red Moon Ind, were scattered small inds and reefs. Hundreds of small sects, ns, and wandering cultivators were watching from afar. repair


    From afar, the group could clearly see a patch of crimson and a patch of icy blue energy upying thekeside, like two giant beasts that were ready to fight at any moment. Although ¡­


    <span>Cultivators like them didn''t have the qualifications or the guts to share the spoils of a sacred object. However, they naturally wanted to watch such a rare event.


    For many cultivators, it was an opportunity to study, to study, and learn about the Heavenly Dao, if they saw Patriarch Evergreen make a move against them. This


    <span>In the past half month, the amount of cultivators who had been waiting for the sacred object to appear had increased in number. Now that there were more and more people, it was only natural that there was a flurry of discussion.


    Impressive... Even though they were so far away, they could still feel a hint of chilliness. As expected of a swordsman school, setting up a great formation and releasing such a murderous aura. "


    Are you talking about the ''Muddy Dark Water Sword Formation'' of the Cold Light Sect? "In my opinion, although this formation has extremely heavy killing intent, itcks the ability to recover. It cannotpare to Feng Lin Hai''s'' Burning Heaven Fire Unicorn Array ''!"


    Although this Fire Qi Unicorn Formation can be restored, it still pursues an explosive attack with average defense. If they were to fight, the ckwater Sword Formation can attack and defend even more! ""Fellow cultivator, you''re speaking as if you''ve seen the two great formations fight with your own eyes. I think that this Fire Qi Lin formation will certainly have the upper hand since it won''t be long before it fights over the holy items."


    "Humph..." How could the great battle between the ancestors at Evesting City be over so easily? If you ask me, the ckwater Sword Formation must be more advantageous ¡­ "


    A few cultivators stood on a small ind and debated endlessly.<span>Suddenly, a voice was heard ¡­


    "In my opinion, since these two sects arepeting with each other, it is possible that someone else will take advantage of them!" a few


    One of the cultivators turned around and realized that it was an unfamiliar young cultivator dressed in white.<span>"Fellow Daoist, what do you mean?" A cultivator asked.


    The young cultivatorughed, "I''m thinking, even though the two ancestors have the protection of the great formation, if they fight until they are exhausted, will there be other elders that will fight their way in? He


    <span>Are you all that confident that the other Patriarchs won''te? " one


    An Earth Core cultivator wearing embroidered robesughed: "Haha, little friend, you are too naive! Yes


    <span>With the grand formation, the fighting capabilities of the Redmoon Ind would be multiplied by multiple times for the Red Refined Ancestor and the Frigid Rain Grandmaster. quaque


    Even the Patriarchs of the Northern Profound Sect and Eastern Emperor Sect were present. Without setting up the formation in advance, it was impossible for them to surpass any of the other Patriarchs.


    Moreover, with so many experts of the Spirit Creation Realm present, it wouldn''t be that easy for them to take advantage of someone in danger.<span>"No matter what, Patriarch Eternal Habitat, how could you really risk your life to put yourself in danger?"


    The white-clothed young cultivator had a look of realization on his face, "So that''s how it is, I''ve been enlightened!"


    <span>The colorfully robed cultivator was very proud, "This young fellow is not very old, so it is normal that he doesn''t understand many things."


    The white-robed cultivatorughed and nodded, then said, "Then may I ask, if Patriarch Treasure participates as well, will there be a variable?"


    <span>"Celestial Treasure Grandmaster?" a few


    <span>The other cultivators looked at each other in dismay, as if they hadn''t thought of this.


    After all, the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster had always been the master of business. Although he was one of the five great habitats, he had always been at peace with the world.<span>Even though the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster is strong and has the Primordius Gold Ingots with him, his Heavenly Treasure Auction House''s resources are inferior to any one of the four great sects. I doubt he wille ¡­ " The colorfully robed cultivator analyzed. white


    <span>The cultivator in robes muttered, "Really? "Then why was it that when I came here, I saw a treasured vessel from the Heavenly Treasure Trading Company? Someone else told me that the person standing on that vessel is the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor."


    "What!?"


    "Is that true?" one


    The group of rogue cultivators immediately spread the news. They didn''t care if it was true or not, and began to enthusiastically discuss with each other.


    "Aiya, if the Heavenly Treasure Ancestores, then it will truly be interesting. Could it be that the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor wants to snatch another sacred object and directly go to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World?"


    It was indeed possible... After all, with the Primordius Gold Ingots, the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster would definitely be able to protect himself ¡­ "As the cultivators discussed among themselves, a few not too eye-catching cultivators quietly took out theirmunication stones ¡­ This


    The young cultivator dressed in white was none other than the disguised Ye Fan. leafAfter the sail finished spreading this information, it carefully observed and sure enough, it found that someone was reporting it.


    There was no need to think to know that these were definitely disciples of the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai. They were nted within this group of rogue cultivators, monitoring the movements around Red Moon Ind. is


    <span>In reality, Ye Fan wasn''t sure where the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster was. However, Daoist Tianbao had spent so much effort to obtain this sacred item. He definitely wouldn''t give up just because of a loss in the Cold Dew City.


    Therefore, Ye Fan didn''t care about anything else and just spread the news. With the help of the spies from the two sects, the higher-ups of the two sects would pay attention to the Daoist Heavenly Treasure.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    In a calm and tranquil region of the sea, several dozen kilometers away from Red Moon Ind.


    This ce appeared to be empty, without anything special about it. However, if a cultivator with a high enough cultivation base passed here, they would discover that there was a massive amount of true essence pressure here! See<span>There seemed to be no one present, but in fact, all of the powerful experts were gathered together! one


    Beneath a huge barrier, there was a magnificent merchant ship docked.Within the golden pavilion on the treasured vessel, Daoist Tianbao was listening to Elder Qian''s report ¡­ Money


    The elder''s face was filled with anxiety and doubt. "Royal Elder!" Something had happened! After receiving the news, that ck lotus took out the message stone from our store and imed that it was a member of our Celestial Treasure Trading Company who, under the orders of the Patriarch, killed Daoist Vine!


    Now that Grandmaster Tai Cang and Patriarch Xuan Hai have left their mountains, a group of two Spirit Forming Stage experts from both sects is currently gathering towards the direction of Red Moon Ind! " Day<span>Patriarch Treasure suddenly stood up, his charming face covered in dark clouds. "That kid dares to scheme against me!?"


    "Ancestor, even though Tai Cang and the Sea of Mystery left the mountain because of the ck lotus, their actions in the future clearly showed that they were interested in holy objects! This time, the fight on the Red Moon Ind has be even more dangerous! " Elder Qian said worriedly.


    Just as Patriarch Treasure''s eyes shed as he was considering how to deal with this situation, he suddenly realized that there was a movement within the message stone ¡­


    <span>The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster picked up the message stone, and upon hearing the message, a look of shock appeared on his face.


    <span>Ancestor ¡­ What happened? " Elder Qian asked cautiously.


    An insider reported that the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai already knew that our treasured vessel was in the vicinity of Red Moon Ind and had sent out elders to search for it ¡­ " The expression on the face of the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster grew even uglier.


    <span>Elder Qian''s face was filled with confusion as he muttered, "This ¡­ This treasured vessel has seven Spirit Refinement Jade Beads as cover, and even Spirit Creation Cultivators need to be very close to be able to sense it.


    <span>The Heavenly Treasure Ind Patriarch was so angry that heughed instead. "They say that a little cultivator of unknown origins discovered me and spread the news, causing everyone near the Red Moon Ind to say that I was going to seize the treasure ¡­"


    <span>Hehe... Little cultivator, what an amazing little cultivator ¡­ This brat ¡­ If you dare to plot against me like this and ruin my ns, then don''t me me for not holding anything back! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1567

    1567 Red


    In the air above the Moon Ind, the situation suddenly changed.<span>In the blink of an eye, dozens of lightning bolts and azure lights arrived!


    "Someone else ising!?"


    When the rogue cultivators in the distance saw this scene, they were all quite surprised."Isn''t that the people from the Northern Profound Sect and the Eastern Emperor Sect?!" Didn''t they say that they had given up on the sacred artifact? "Why are they here too!?"


    <span>Look! Then, could it be Patriarch Tai Cang and Patriarch Xuan Hai!? "panion


    Along with waves of exmations, the sea around the Red Moon Ind became bustling with noise and excitement! Large


    The n would have never thought that thepetition between the two sects would turn into a gathering of the Four Major Sects. Furthermore, it was said that the Treasure Heaven Pavilion was alsoing!Ye Fan, who was standing in the crowd, watched from afar. He was very low-key, and the way things were going was pretty much what he had expected. This


    <span>As expected, the Mysterious Sea and Tai Cang were unable to resist the temptation of the sacred relics. They had already arrived near the Red Moon Ind and finally decided to try their luck. Yes


    People are like this at a time. They are hesitant in the face of certain benefits and risks. However, when someone pushes them from behind, it is easy to make a decision. Person<span>Such sexual greed was something that even Cultivators of the Longevity Sect couldn''t avoid. one


    Under the lead of a red light and a blue light, dozens of cultivators from the Phoenix-Dragon and Cold Light Sect also rushed into the sky!


    <span>"Tai Cang!" Xuan Sea! What do you guys mean by that!? " one


    <span>He had long, dark red hair, a full beard, and a tall and sturdy figure. He wore a scarlet leather armor that seemed to be a magical artifact, and his eyes seemed to be filled with fire.


    On the other side, the elegant Han Yu looked like he was in his forties. He was wearing a dark blue long robe and he was standing on his sword with a cold expression. He was toozy to say anything but his dissatisfaction was expressed in his eyes ¡­


    <span>"Haha ¡­" My two friends, there is no need for you to be so nervous. I came here with Tai Cang just on the way. "Xuan Hai smiled amiably," It has been such a long time since west met. Brother Chi Lian''s cultivation is getting deeper and deeper.


    Cut the crap! If you guys are passing by, how can you bring all of the Sect Leader''s elders here!? " Ancestor Chi Lian let out a heavy snort, "This sacred item appeared in my phoenix scale world. Do you even dare to have any ideas about it!?"


    Ancestor Frigid Rain said with a frown, "Chi Lian, when did this Red Moon Ind belong to you, Feng Lin Hai?"


    "If I say yes, it is!" Ancestor Chi Lian arrogantly said. cold<span>Yu sneered, "I''m toozy to bother with your thoughts. Just who does this sacred object belong to? When it is born, it will naturally be revealed. But no matter what, it is not up to the Northern Profound Sect and the Eastern Emperor Sect to interfere ¡­"


    "Brother Han Yu..." "Why are you so nervous? I''ve already told you, we''re just passing by. We came here to capture a traitor that Daoist Tianbao secretly recruited." Patriarch Xuanhai said with a smile.


    The moment the two people heard this, their expressions immediately changed.


    <span>Heavenly Treasures? He really came to this area? " Han Yu squinted his eyes. This


    <span>Once, the Mysterious Change Sea and Grandmaster Tai Cang were a bit surprised. They were actually finding an excuse toe over and watch the fight for the sacred artifact, waiting for the right opportunity to make their move. No


    Thinking about it, he seemed to have hit on something... too


    Forefather Cang said with a stern expression, "An evil thief called Hei Tuo killed hundreds of disciples of our two sects and fled in this direction. He held themunication stone from the Treasure Heaven Pavilion in his hand, and imed that he was ordered by Daoist Tianbao ¡­" "


    We just heard that Tianbao is on a treasured vessel and is on his way here. He has already sent people to search for him. "There''s really such a thing!" Ancestor Chi Lian''s face was filled with disdain as he said, "This cunning old thief actually dares to ambush us from behind!" too


    Patriarch Cang stroked his beard, and said: "If that''s the case ¡­ This Daoist Tianbao deliberately sent that ck lotus to first incite the conflict between our two sects. Most likely, it was also to stall the two sects.


    "When he first obtained the gold ingot, he was especially unsatisfied. He wanted to once again create a conflict between us, so that we could fish in troubled waters and snatch away this sacred treasure!"Not bad, not bad, old friends. Please don''t fall for Daoist Tianbao''s schemes! As far as Xuan Hai is concerned, we should be the first to pull out this old bastard Tianbao together!


    This sacred object was located between Feng Lin Hai and the Cold Light Sect. No matter what, it was not the turn of the Heavenly Treasures Daoist!


    <span>The reason why we, the Northern Profound Sect, havee here this time is to capture traitors and find a Heavenly Treasure for an exnation. Patriarch Xuanhai seemed to be confiding in his own heart.


    "The other three Patriarchs naturally didn''t believe his lies, but indeed, if Daoist Tianbao had been hiding his strength all this time, they would all feel ufortable."<span>He''s just a merchant and a mere Treasure Heaven Pavilion. Does he really think he can bepared with our four major sects? "Before the sacred artifact is born, we should teach the Heavenly Treasures a lesson!" Grandmaster Tai Cang said. Positive


    As they spoke, the four forefathers suddenly felt something and turned to look to the west.


    "Heavenly treasure?!" "The Frigid Rain Grandmaster muttered."This old boy, he knows that he can no longer hide any longer, and he''s here to deliver himself to his doorstep!? " Ancestor Chi Lianughed out loud.


    Sure enough, they saw the Celestial Treasure Grandmaster, who was wearing a smiling face mask with a tall hat on his head, leading his dozen or so spirit sculpting experts and walking through the air towards them! Although ¡­


    Compared to the four great sects, however, their numbers were very weak. However, with the presence of the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor, this was a force to be reckoned with. leaf


    The sails mingled with the crowd, and upon seeing this scene, a hint of doubt shed in his eyes. Although ¡­<span>However, he couldn''t wait for the five Patriarchs to start fighting. However, things were progressing too quickly. Press


    <span>Logically speaking, there should have been a dispute only after the divine object appeared. Why did the heavenly treasure rush over before the divine object appeared? Day


    Treasure definitely wouldn''t fight head on... Then he didn''te for the holy item, but for some other purpose ¡­


    It was a pity that Ye Fan couldn''t get close enough to hear what those ancestors were saying. "Heavenly Treasures! You know your own limits, and yet you know you''re here? Do you really think that I won''t be able to discover your scheme!? Where did the ck lotus go!? " Patriarch Wancang asked.


    <span>The Heavenly Treasures Grandmasterughed loudly. "Four esteemed seniors, the Heavenly Treasures are descendants. How could I dare to scheme against the seniors ¡­?


    This time, the Heavenly Treasures have truly been wronged, ndered, and have no choice but to exin themselves! ""Oh? You, a dignified Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster, can still suffer grievances? " Ancestor Chi Lian sneered in disbelief.


    <span>Heavenly Treasure''s tone was very sorrowful as he said, "Ancestor Chi Lian, have you heard about the matter of my precious pavilion being destroyed and me battling a swordsman in Cold Dew City a few days ago?" red


    <span>The faces of the Forefather Alchemist and Frigid Rain Grandmaster slightly changed. They had heard of some things, but they had spent most of their time on the Red Moon Ind these days, so they did not pay much attention. And ¡­


    In fact, they also didn''t believe that a sword cultivator would suddenly appear, powerful enough to push back the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster.Han Yu said, "Could it be that you''ve really been forced back by a sword cultivator that you''re not famous for?" "I thought it was just a misunderstanding. Those people didn''t see the situation clearly ¡­" "


    <span>Come to think of it, I am ashamed "sighed the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster," It is true. This junior has met a powerful sword cultivator, and this person ¡­ "He actually managed toprehend the legendary Monarch level sword intent!"


    "What!?" quaternaryThe ancestor''s eyes were filled with shock, and the other cultivators gasped. They looked at each other in dismay, not daring to believe their own eyes. cold


    The Rain Ancestor was the most excited, his schrly face had an exaggerated look, and he forced a question: "Really? Are you sure?! ""Although this junior is not a sword cultivator, I still ¡­ He had seen a lot of different types of Heaven level sword intents before, so he could deduce whether these sword intents were strong or weak.


    This person''s sword intent did not seem special, but it followed the path of an emperor. It caused the sword to submit, achieving an ever-changing effect ¡­ "He admitted it himself." The Celestial Treasure Ancestor said in a very sincere manner.


    <span>Even if it is true, what does that sword cultivator have to do with you sneaking here? " Ancestor Chi Lian asked without writing anything. drop


    Adept Rainbow, Daoist Yuxi, Daoist adamantine, and the others ¡­ they suddenly thought of something.


    Sword cultivation ¡­ Overlord level Sword Intent ¡­ ck Lotus!? " Daoist adamantine finally came to his senses. "Could it be that the sword-cultivator who ordered the Forefather to retreat is that ck lotus!?"


    The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster nodded. "The young friend Jade Chisel of the Eastern Emperor Sect is indeed astute. We finally have someone who understands. Not bad!" That ck lotus was the sword cultivator that had injured me that day!<span>I would like to ask, if this ck Scorpion was really a member of my Heavenly Treasure Trading Company, why did it attack me? You almost caused me to die?


    <span>Grandmasters, fellow Daoists ¡­. My Heavenly Treasure is truly wronged, all of this is because of this treacherous and despicable, merciless Thief Sword Cultivator! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1568

    1568<span>"Tianbao, that ck lotus has the transmission stone from your Heavenly Treasure Trading Company. How do you exin that?" Grandmaster Wancang asked.


    The Heavenly Treasures Grandmasterughed bitterly, "This child has looked down on the treasures of my Heavenly Treasures Auction House. He killed one of the managers under my tutge so that he could acquire themunication stone. alsoIt was precisely because of this thief who was good at changing his appearance and was also ruthless that I personally went to the Cold Dew City to capture him. quaternary


    <span>Seniors, don''t tell me that you think that with the power of this Heavenly Treasure alone, you cane here and fight for it?


    <span>You''ve misunderstood my Heavenly Treasure. I''ve onlye here because that brat might suddenly appear here and watch over me.


    "If he really is one of us, why would I need to gather people and wait for him to appear?"


    "Hmph, words have no basis. Don''te up with such empty words, do you have any evidence to prove what you just said?" Ancestor Chi Lian said with disdain.<span>Tianbao righteously said, "Of course I, Tianbao, will not speak carelessly. Since you dared toe here, of course you have your reasons ¡­" Speak


    With that, Heavenly Treasure turned to look at the Frigid Rain Ancestor.<span>"Frigid Rain Ancestor, do you know where the Chilling Light Sect''s Heaven Shifting Mirror has gone to?"


    <span>Han Yu narrowed her eyes and asked, "Why do you ask?"


    That day in the Cold Dew City, that viin was able to injure me because I did not expect him to have your Underhand Heaven Shifting Mirror! " "The Heavenly Treasure said.""What?!" Han Yu was stunned. "You said he is a member of our Cold Light Sect?" How is this possible!? "


    <span>Tianbao waved his hand while smiling. "Patriarch Han Yu, do not be anxious. He has the magical equipment, but he might not be one of your Coldlight Sect''s men... That thief could disguise himself and conceal his cultivation. It is very likely that he tricked the Cold Light Sect into taking away that magical equipment! "


    The other Patriarchs all had odd expressions as they looked at Han Yu. They finally understood why someone was able to repel the Heavenly Treasure. It was because they took advantage of the Heaven Shifting Mirror.<span>"Han Hui!" "Come up!" cold


    <span>The Yu Ancestor immediately sent a sound transmission to the Sect Leader of the ind, Han Hui.


    Han Hui did not expect to be called up. He could not help but nervously ride his sword to a position slightly lower for the Patriarchs. He respectfully cupped his hands and said, "Disciple Han Hui greets the Patriarchs."


    Han Hui, who is in possession of the Heaven Shifting Mirror right now? " Han Yu asked. cold


    Ai Hui''s face was filled with astonishment. He blinked and said, "This magical artifact was taken away by the cold star a few days ago ¡­" "<span>A cold star? " Han Yu frowned and remained silent.


    The eldest young master of the Leng n? Why don''t you just ask him toe out and ask? " Patriarch Xuanhaiughed.


    Han Hui''s face was filled with regret as he said, "Patriarchs, you may not know this, but Leng Xing was betrayed by his sworn brother, Leng Feng. He has already died along with Leng Feng ¡­ "The events of the past few days."


    <span>"Oh?" A look of bewilderment appeared on the faces of Xuan Hai and Grandmaster Wancang. Day


    <span>"Sect Leader Han Hui, the deceased have already passed on. There is no need to be overly sad." However, since the cold star is no longer here, is the Heaven Stealing Sunlight Mirror still there? " cold


    Hui was a little confused. Why did he keep asking about this magical equipment? However, he could only answer truthfully, "I''ve been at Red Moon Ind for the past few days and haven''t asked about the Cold Star Relic, but it should be in the hands of his wife, Xiang Ru Jiao."Would it be possible for Xiang Ru toe here with the Heaven Shifting Mirror? " The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster said.


    "Ru Jiao is protecting her husband. This ¡­" Han Hui looked hesitantly at his ancestor, Han Yu.<span>Han Yu nodded, "Go, send a message to the young girl from the Nian Family to bring all the cold star relics." aural


    <span>Hearing that even the Old Ancestor had spoken like this, Han Hui hurriedly epted the order and sent a message on the spot, telling the people at the door to inform Xiang Ru Jiao. cold


    The gate of light was not far from the Red Moon Ind, so he didn''t have much time to wait. circumference


    The rogue cultivators near the Red Moon Ind were all iparably nervous and excited to see the Patriarchs gather. Although they couldn''t hear what the Patriarchs had to say, it was still rare to see such a sight.


    Ye Fan, who was among them, became more uneasy when he saw that the five ancestors didn''t have any intention of attacking him.This matter seemed to be developing in a direction that he didn''t want to see ¡­ leaf


    The sails only hoped that the sacred objects woulde out of thekes on the ind as soon as possible. Only when the sacred objects came out would the old ancestors begin to shed all pretense and fight over them ¡­ quintuple


    <span>Patriarch Evergreen was, after all, tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years old. To them, it would only take the blink of an eye to chat for two hours.


    After chatting for a while, Nian Bing''s delicate figure appeared in his field of vision. oneA woman in a pure white dress with a head full of white flowers and red-rimmed eyes. Herplexion was haggard, but her beauty was still outrageous, like a delicate orchid.


    <span>"Child,e here." Han Hui sighed and beckoned to Nian Ru.


    Xiang Ru was only an Earth Core cultivator. In front of the five Patriarchs, even the pressure she inadvertently emitted caused her to be unable to catch her breath.<span>"Xiang Ru Jiao pays her respects to the forefathers." The woman was already somewhat uneasy before she arrived, and her face was now even paler than before. cold


    <span>Yu asked, "Little girl from the Nian Family, did you bring all of the treasures from the cold star with you?"


    <span>Royal Elder Han Yu has brought ¡­ " "I''m fine." Nian Bing said as he took out a storage bag.


    Is there the Heaven Shifting Mirror inside? " Han Yu asked again. reading


    Ru Jiao''s eyes shed, she bit her lip and shook her head, "That mirror ¡­ "No one knows where he went." one


    Hearing this, the few Patriarchs grew even more suspicious. Even Han Hui had not expected this.


    The Patriarch of the Heavenly Treasures Pce chortled. "Are you missing, or is it that you can''t say someone took it away?"


    Nian Ru''s heart was beating rapidly and her body was trembling. To make her lie to these elders was simply too much for her.


    The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster said leisurely, "Xiang Ru, the people from our Treasure Heaven Pavilion have seen that the sword cultivator who injured me that day went to find you and left the Cold Dew City together with you. If


    I''ve guessed correctly. That cold star that''s with you is actually an imposter, right?


    It was that evil thief who killed Leng Xing and then disguised himself as Leng Xing and entered the Cold Light Sect to swindle away their magic tools. He then killed Leng Feng and imed that he and Leng Feng had both perished together.<span>No! No! It''s not like that! My husband ¡­ "My husband, he ¡­" Nian Ru was panicking. Her face was flushed red and she looked helpless as she paced back and forth, not knowing where to start.


    She knew that the cold star wasn''t killed by Ye Fan, but she didn''t have any evidence. And if she told him any evidence, it would be the same as proving that the cold star was fake!


    <span>If the recent appearance of the cold star was fake, then even if she was covering up for the fake, it would still be a huge disadvantage! off


    The key was, even though she knew that the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster in front of her was calling for a thief, she didn''t have any solid evidence. She didn''t have the ability to me a Patriarch Eternal Habitat ¡­ Day


    Ancestor Bao continued to ask, "If you say that''s not the case, then do you have any evidence? You are so nervous, are you trying to hide it from that imposter? "


    Nian Bing clenched his teeth and clenched his hands. He didn''t know what to say. a fewThe forefather wasn''t stupid, and could tell at a nce that there was something wrong. cold


    <span>The Rain Ancestor''s expression was as cold as ice. When he thought about how his magic artefact was stolen by an impostor, and how his disciples helped outsiders deceive them, he felt even more humiliated.


    <span>"Xiang Ru, what exactly is the truth? I, the Patriarch, want you to confess immediately!" reading


    <span>Ru Jiao raised her head as her teary eyes choked with emotion, "Royal Elder Han Yu... Ru Jiao doesn''t know anything. If I really can''t forgive you, I''m willing to die on the spot to prove my innocence ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1569

    1569


    "Ru Jiao! You. How can you speak to the ancestor like that!? " The Sect Leader, Han Hui, said anxiously from the side.


    There was no light in Xiang Ru''s eyes as she faintly said, "Sect Leader, the stars are gone, I don''t care about anything else ¡­" I just want to be his wake, or. "Let him go."<span>"Haha ¡­" What an affectionate girl. However, I''m afraid in your heart, you''re not the only one harboring thoughts about Leng Xingchen, are you? "The Heavenly Treasure Ancestorughed sinisterly," Why are you protecting that imposter like this? Could it be that you have also fallen for that fake Cold Star? "


    <span>When Han Hui heard this, he couldn''t help but look at Xiang Ru Jiao in shock. In fact, within the Cold Light Sect, including him, there were many questions regarding the cold star that appeared in thest few days. If


    "If that is the disguise of a powerful and mysterious sword cultivator, then many things can be exined!""Little girl, please call me honestly. Is there someone who is impersonating a cold star?" The Frigid Rain Ancestor''s expression turned increasingly unsightly.


    There was nothing to love on Xiang Ru''s face as she remained silent.<span>"You child! Was he really going to protect a thief? Are you worthy of the stars!? " Han Hui said anxiously. reading


    Ru Jiao''s eyes shed, and asked back: "Sect Leader... When the stars were still in the sky, how many people in the sect had their eyes on him? How many of them had truly let him down? He


    No more. Instead, he grabbed onto the other party''s arm and refused to let go ¡­ Couldn''t he just let him rest in peace? Why was he still unable to calm down?<span>"Leng Feng is dead, and he was the one who killed the constetions. I''ve already said it before, why must you all suffer till the end?"


    <span>Han Hui looked conflicted. He did not know where to start, but the people from the Cold Ice Sect and their attitude towards Leng Xing had been terrible for the past hundred years. Day


    However, Patriarch Treasure chuckled and said, "Frigid Rain, this girl must have been bewitched by that thief. She wants to cover for him." By


    From what I know, that brat probably has a good impression of this girl. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let her live. If<span>If nothing unexpected happens, that brat should be in the dark. He wants to watch us fight for this sacred object so that he can reap the benefits while sitting still. Me


    We might as well use this girl to make that brat submit and jump out ourselves, what do you think? "<span>The Frigid Rain Grandmaster thought for a moment and seemed to hesitate.


    The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster advised, "Ancestor Han Yu, this man has disguised himself as the young master of the Leng n. Regardless of whether it is the Cold Light Sect or the Leng n, they shouldn''t be able to tolerate the existence of this kind of viin, right? "


    "Hehe, Heavenly Treasure, you sure have more dirty water in your stomach!" The Red Refined Grandmaster sneered. Day<span>Bao''s face was full of modesty as he said, "The two of you, I am the new generation of the Heavenly Treasures. I just want to destroy my Treasure Pavilion and let the thief I am ashamed catch and kill. After this is over, I will immediately take my people and leave!"


    <span>Royal Elder Han Yu looked coldly at Xiang Ru Jiao and said, "Girl, this ancestor will give you onest chance to tell me the truth. Otherwise ¡­ is to betray the Cold Light Sect! " reading


    Ru Jiao was so anxious that tears streamed down her face. She shook her head and said, "Ancestor, I really didn''t do anything to let down the sect! stheniaFurthermore, I have my own difficulties ¡­ If you trust me, Patriarch, when we get back, I ¡­. "I can tell you in private ¡­" "


    <span>Listen! Everyone! Listen! She is really hiding the truth! " The Heavenly Treasure Celestial Ancestor immediatelyughed, "Frigid Rain Ancestor, this matter concerns the Treasure Heaven Trading Company. It is not for you to decide in private.


    Furthermore, that brat killed so many people from the Eastern Emperor Sect and the Northern Profound Sect. I am willing. too<span>Canghai and Xuanhai nodded as well. They naturally needed an exnation.


    <span>Han Yu was silent for a moment before saying, "Since you''ve given me the chance and don''t cherish it, let''s do as the Heavenly Treasure says ¡­"


    <span>"Ancestor!" Patriarch doesn''t want it! "


    A look of panic appeared on Nian Bing''s face, but the situation was no longer under her control.


    <span>"Patriarch Frigid Rain sure is magnanimous! Then I''ll offend the Heavenly Treasure!" Day


    Patriarch Treasure extended his hand, causing a surge of golden primeval essence to appear like a giant palm, grabbing hold of Nianru in the air!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"Nian Lu cried out in surprise. The flying sword she was stepping on fell down!


    The woman struggled, but she couldn''t break free from the Heavenly Treasure. see


    <span>The Leng couple, Han Yuntao, and the others all had anxious and confused expressions on their faces. However, since the other party was the ancestor of the Treasure Heaven Sect, no one dared to go up and inquire about it.


    <span>The nearby rogue cultivators also looked at each other, at a loss as to what had just happened.


    <span>Look... "Isn''t that the number one beauty of the Cold Light Sect, Xiang Ru?"


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s said that Leng Xing was unlucky enough to be cheated to death by one of his sworn brothers. She became a widow ¡­" "<span>Why did the Patriarch want to capture a widow? "Does Ancestor Frigid Rain not care?"


    "Humph, he must have done something naughty and was found out..."


    The group of rogue cultivators spoke at once. Most of the male cultivators felt sorry for the beauty while the female cultivators disdained them.Suddenly, the melodious voice of the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster rang out in the sky ¡­


    "Stinking brat!" I know that you must be near this Red Moon Ind. This woman isn''t willing to speak up for you in order to cover up the truth ¡­ If you don''t want to appear, then this ancestor will not be courteous! " This


    The moment the words came out, the thousands of cultivators near the Red Moon Ind all revealed looks of surprise.<span>The sounds of guessing grew louder and louder. Everyone was curious as to who this "stinking brat" was. Could it be that he was really a love-fe that missed out on Ru Jiao?


    <span>In the crowd, Ye Fan, who was dressed in white, clenched his fists and gritted his teeth...


    <span>In fact, when he discovered that the forefather of the Heavenly Treasure Celestial Sect had taken the initiative to show up, he had a bad feeling that this despicable fellow was about to bite back. But


    Until the appearance of Xiang Ru, Ye Fan had always held onto a sliver of hope, hoping that he wouldn''t have to follow the worst scenario. can<span>Yes, the sacred artifact had not appeared for a long time, and the other forefathers had all been persuaded by Daoist Heavenly Treasures to go after the worst case scenario. How


    <span>What to do... Should he continue to hide and wait for the sacred object to appear, watch the battle from the sidelines, or ¡­ Go out now? facies


    To the five Long Habitat and four of them, other than Chi Lian, were all determined to fight him. This ¡­ How do I fight!?<span>In Ye Fan''s mind, one face after another shed by. His lover, children, family, brothers and sisters, those eyes that were waiting for him to go back ¡­


    As long as he had an illusory face, he would not be discovered and he would be able to go back ¡­ such as<span>If he were to charge out now, he would be tricked by Daoist Tianbao. Even if he were to die, he might not be able to save Wanru ¡­ or


    Perhaps, the only way he could survive was by not rushing out? Who knew if the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster would actually kill her?<span>Logic told Ye Fan that he couldn''t rush out. To think about such things and end everything between him and the surface world, this was madness and foolishness to the extreme!


    Ye Fan tightly clenched his fists, and even pierced his skin, causing blood to ooze out.


    In mid-air, the Celestial Patriarch continued to pay close attention to the situation around him, waiting for a figure to appear.


    The entire body of Nian Bing was wrapped in golden true essence. The bones in his entire body were as if they were about to be crushed into a pile of paper, and the ground was as white as pain.


    "No ¡­." Useless... "No one wille ¡­" The woman mumbled with difficulty as tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    Seeing that no one had appeared for a long time, Nian Bing''s heart was filled with joy and also a trace of destion.Han Hui could not take it anymore and pleaded, "Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster, there might really be a traitor, but there might not be a chance that he''s here. Why don''t we let this kid go first ¡­ She just lost her beloved and became a widow. It really wasn''t easy ¡­. "


    Daoist Tianbao turned to look at Han Yu. Seeing that Han Yu was silent, he said, "I know my limits. If I hurt her, I will cure her as well ¡­" Speak<span>As soon as his voice fell, the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster''s hand squeezed slightly, and the golden true essence tightened once more! "


    "Ah!"


    <span>Xiang Ru screamed miserably and immediately coughed out a mouthful of blood. Her mournful cry spread out in all directions, causing many people who cared for the fairer sex to feel their hair stand on end! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1570

    1570 Red<span>"The cultivators near the Moon Ind could not bear to watch any longer."


    "Ai, what a pity this Xiang Ru is so dainty. Just who is she doing this for?"


    "The Cold Rain Patriarch didn''t stop them? Could it be that the man has a grudge with the Cold Light Sect?"


    <span>Could it be that the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster had misunderstood something? "This Xiang Ru really doesn''t know about this..."


    "How is that possible? That''s the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster! Even if he misunderstood, could the other Patriarchs have misunderstood as well?" "It''s most likely some ungrateful love, ungrateful person who wanted to harm this little girl ¡­"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    "Tianbao, it seems that your guess is wrong. That man who impersonates a ck lotus is vicious and merciless. He would most likely note out to throw away his life for such a woman." Xuan Hai sneered. Day


    <span>However, Daoist Baoji shook his head. "Patriarch Xuanhai, this man is not truly cold-blooded and heartless. Didn''t you notice that the ces where he killed the disciples of your two sects were all in cities and towns? in


    <span>From what I see, this person seems to have some pity for the mortals, which is why hemitted these massacres. Otherwise, there''s no need for him to deliberately choose these locations to attack.


    Thus ¡­ As long as he''s here, I won''t sit idly by ¡­ " Word


    With that, Daoist Tianbao once again increased the power of his true essence. His giant golden palm seemed as if it was going to crush Nian Ru Jiao into pieces!


    "Ah!"She felt as if her bones and internal organs were about to burst. This kind of heart-wrenching pain made her want to faint, but because of the pain, she was unable to fall unconscious.


    The woman felt her mind go nk, her ears were ringing crazily, and her eyes were continuously bloodshot ¡­ aural


    At this tragic cry, many cultivators sucked in a breath of cold air. Just thinking about that taste sent chills down their spines... quaqueAt this moment, a brilliant golden light suddenly erupted from a small ind! mimicry


    A powerful pressure that was like a monarch descending upon the world instantly covered an area of several miles! Day


    "A tiny ind reef!" A gleam of light suddenly appeared in the eyes of Ancestor Bao and his group of five long-lived experts as they stared fixedly at the tiny ind!


    He''s here! " Daoist Tianbaoughed wildly. "Haha!" I knew this little brat would appear! "


    Nian Ru''s mouth was filled with fresh blood. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at the eye-piercing golden light that shot into the sky with iparableplexity. She shook her head in pain and muttered while choking in sobs, "Don''t ¡­ "Don''t..." one<span>The rogue cultivators on the inds were scared and scattered in all directions. one


    The white-clothed Ye Fan had already put away his illusory face, directly revealing his own appearance.


    At this moment, he knew that no matter who he became, it would be useless. If he had to fight to the death, he would use his true appearance to face all of this! solutionBody! The second stage of disintegration! sword


    Disintegration of Will! Unparalleled Sword Intent, Extreme Sword Intent!


    Ye Fan instantly exerted his strength to the extreme. His Sword God''spressed body was just like a three meter tall guardian spirit, appearing on his body.


    Beneath his feet, the reef could not withstand such a violent sword intent pressure and copsed straight into the sea! swordThe God''s body opened its eyes as a pair of golden, torch-like eyes stared at the five cultivators that were living in the sky.


    Even the five elders felt their bodies tremble as a sense of danger washed over them!


    It really is the emperor level sword intent!? " As a sword cultivator, Frigid Rain Ancestor''s eyes could not help but burn with envy and shock.


    When did such a powerful figure appear in our Ancient Immortal Spirit World!? " Patriarch Wancang cleared his throat as well. red"No wonder he almost took the life of the Heavenly Treasure ¡­" Fortunately, this kid''s cultivation wasn''t very high, otherwise ¡­ "What the heck..." leaf


    The sail suddenly rose into the air. At this moment, he did not hold back his strength in the slightest, directly summoning over ten thousand flying swords! dense<span>The dense flying sword was like a neb, surrounding Ye Fan''s body.


    The originally lone figure, surrounded by tens of thousands of flying swords, suddenly seemed to have turned into an army. With a threatening manner, he faced the five Forefathers in front of him without showing any signs of weakness!


    Among them, arge number of flying swords were clearly top-grade and top-grade flying swords that had been refined several times. They were luxuriantly purple in color and had a colorful metallic glow. This was proof that they were made of rare metals, causing countless cultivators to cry out in rm!It was hard to imagine that someone could control so many flying swords at the same time, but the key point was that someone had so many good swords!?


    It had to be known that it was already very rare for an ordinary cultivator to have one or two of these flying swords. one


    "In the blink of an eye, even the eyes of Patriarch Evergreen grew red!"


    How was this possible ¡­ "Where did this kid get so many swords!?"<span>The entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World, added together, does not have that many Spirit Refinement Flying Swords?! "


    The Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster''s eyes were filled with greed as heughed sinisterly, "This kid really has many secrets! "I wonder how many other treasures he has hidden ¡­"At this moment, it was as if Nian Ru Jiao had forgotten about the pain as she stared nkly at the man who looked like the God of Swords had descended ¡­ one


    Dressed in white, he had a resolute expression on his face. Even from a few hundred meters away, he could feel the aura of a monarch.


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent, Dragon Scale Sword Wings!" number


    A thousand flying swords gathered behind Ye Fan, forming two sword-wings. is


    His flying sword followed Ye Fan like a dense cluster of gctic sword formations, swiftly flying towards the Red Moon Ind! oculus


    As they saw Ye Fan approaching with his ten thousand flying swords and his golden sword intent carrying the power of wind and thunder, the five forefathers carefully circted their Zhen Yuan to protect themselves! He<span>They could all feel that Ye Fan''s sword intent and power was enough to kill them!


    Ye Fan also knew that even though he had the ability to break through the defense of the habitat, he could only break through the defense.


    If they really were to fight, he had three major disadvantages. Firstly, he would not be able to hold on for too long in this explosive state of self-injury.


    Secondly, he was not confident in his sword intent''s ability to hit his opponent.As long as his primordial spirit was not destroyed, he would be able to recover his body. He would be able to sustainbat power, but he, Ye Fan, could not afford to waste it.


    For example, thest time he had faced Daoist Heavenly Treasures, if Heavenly Treasures were to directly use the saw battle technique to wear them down, dy time, or constantly defend, then Ye Fan would have no chance at all. This


    <span>Once, the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster already knew of his strength, and would not underestimate him anymore. Ye Fan was even less convinced that this person would give him a chance.


    <span>Besides, there were four others who would attack him at any moment ¡­


    Thus, theoretically speaking, if he were to make a move, the odds of winning were almost zero! finishes


    <span>All moths to the me!


    "Wha ¡­. "Why ¡­"<span>At this time, Nian Ru''s delicate lips turned white as she asked softly. Her eyes were filled with despair.


    The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth slightly raised. He knew better than anyone how foolish and overconfident his decision was at this moment. But<span>Yes, Nian Ru''s loveliness will one day be rted to him, Ye Fan. If he does not save her, this kind of guilt will suffocate him ¡­ ¡­


    "It''s very simple. I don''t want you to die ¡­." At this moment, his actions had already expressed all of his emotions, and there was no need for him to say anything more. leaf<span>Fan knew that he was not very kind or upright, but he did not want to live against his will!


    If a person is alive, then everything must follow a rational path. That''s no different from a robot.


    Humans were human because of their emotions, because they were impulsive, because they had an unknown possibility that they could not predict. That was why they were so different! leaf


    Ye Fan had experienced countless life and death situations, and many times, Ye Fan felt that it was a miracle that allowed him to survive. ThisOnce, Ye Fan still felt that he had a slim chance of survival, but he did not despair. Instead, he decided to bet everything he had, using every method he could think of, to try and obtain a miracle! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1571

    1571


    Nian Ru looked at the man in a daze. She seemed to have gone silly.


    "Haha ¡­" "What a loyal, stinking brat, no wonder this girl is willing to give up her life for you." The Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster casually released his true essence, releasing Nian Ru and Jiao. Right


    As far as he was concerned, she was already of no use. Killing her might offend the Cold Light Sect, so he just let her go.<span>Xiang Ru was unable to hold on any longer and directly fell down. Luckily, Sect Leader Han Hui was able to hold her up.


    <span>Seeing that there was something wrong with the situation up above, Han Hui looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression, before taking Nian Ru and daintily retreating. reading


    Ru Jiao could only watch as Ye Fan faced the five elders. He tried to grab something, but he couldn''t even raise his hand... leaf


    <span>The sails focused on the five people in front of them, not even bothering to look at Xiang Ru or Jiao ¡­


    <span>"You little brat, pretending to be my disciple Hei Buan, you do have some guts."


    <span>Patriarch Xuanhai scoffed, "Do you really think that with your emperor level sword intent and thousands of flying swords, you can be enemies with us great forefathers?!" After killing so many of our disciples, do you think you can still escape? "


    "Who said that ¡­ I want to escape? "


    Ye Fan suddenlyunched an attack and activated his ten thousand flying swords. Like a torrential storm, he flew straight towards the five elders!Unparalleled Sword Intent, Sky Shattering Sword Rain!


    <span>The sword rain that was released horizontally was like tens of thousands of flowing lights as the concentrated golden flying swords streaked across the sky!


    <span>It''s just a small trick! " Day


    This time, Patriarch Treasure did not hide anything. He took out the Primordius Gold Ingot and expanded it into a giant golden shield in front of him! red<span>With a wave of the Ancestor''s hand, a huge wave of raging mes directly swept out,pletely destroying Ye Fan''s flying sword!


    The moment these two Longevity Patriarchs attacked, Ye Fan''s sword intent waspletely suppressed! NoYe Fan had expected this to happen!


    <span>When he used the Heaven Copsing Sword Rain, he did not want to rely on this move to gain an advantage. What he wanted was to create chaos and find a gap!


    "Sou!" leaf<span>"Under the rapid pping of the Dragonscale Swordwings, the silhouette of the sails rapidly dived towards the Red Moon Ind!"


    Not good! He wants to snatch the divine object!? "


    When the few Patriarchs realized Ye Fan''s true purpose, they were all shocked. Ye Fan actually did not run away, and instead went to theke on the Red Moon Ind?<span>Could it be that this crazy guy was not only unafraid, he even wanted to fight for the sacred artifact?! Holy


    Things had not yet appeared, but it was clear that they were hidden in theke.<span>The reason for that was because there were some sacred objects that could be destroyed if one tried to fight for them in advance.


    For example, there were some immortal fruits and divine medicines. If they did not appear after their natural maturation, there would be no more effects.<span>Thus, the Cold Light Sect and Feng Lin Hai didn''t dare to go down into theke and investigate ahead of time, so they remained vignt.


    "If Ye Fan were to go in and cause some trouble, and if all the sacred artifacts are destroyed or obtained by him, then there might be a big change!"


    <span>This brat is courting death!? " cold


    The Rain Ancestor was the first to react, immediately summoning his own silver flying sword and pushing it with one palm!


    "Drop Stone Piercing through!" This


    The flying sword seemed to have transformed into a godly arrow, or like a huge drop of water. With a sh of white light, it chased straight towards the center of Ye Fan''s back! leaf<span>The sails felt an extremely prating sword intent chasing them from behind. Knowing that it was the Frigid Rain Ancestor''s sword intent, they did not dare to push it too far and directly transformed the Dragonscale Swordwings behind them into a doubleyered sword shield!


    [Shapeshift Sword Shield]!<span>Just when Ye Fan thought that he could catch up, he discovered that the sword intent, along with the increasing distance between his attacks, was also constantly elerating? speed


    Speed, power, could actually increase explosively along the distance!?


    It was just like the rain that fell from the sky, attaching even more of itself to the rain. Moreover, as it fell, its speed and strength would constantly increase! toIt was time to condense the sword shield! leaf


    "The sail sensed that it would be hit by a direct attack like this, so it hurriedly pushed out a sword intent while it was falling, changing its position!""Bam!" body


    <span>The Radiant Light Sword Shield behind was only able to condense the firstyer before it was prated by the drop of sword intent!


    Arge number of flying swords scattered in all directions, but the power of the sword intent did not diminish at all! longitudinal


    However, Ye Fan''s sword intent was at the Emperor level while his opponent''s sword intent was at the Heaven level. However, due to the difference in their cultivations, Han Yu''s sword intent was now above the Unparalleled sword intent!


    Ye Fan barely managed to dodge in such a way, just barely brushing past that sword intent!


    "Sssii!" leaf


    The sail discovered that its thigh had been scratched by the sword intent, causing blood to spurt out! leaf


    The sail gritted its teeth. So dangerous! If he made the slightest error in his judgement, it would mean that his heart or abdomen had been pierced!?<span>However, although he was injured, he couldn''t stop Ye Fan from jumping into theke of the Red Moon Ind.


    <span>"Plop!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s whole body submerged into the water, causing a ssh! one


    Entering the water, the dense spiritual energy in the water made Ye Fan shiver, the cells in his body were like stimnts, extremely active! leaf


    <span>Fan''s mind was clearer than ever. His first step of n had finally seeded! Now


    Body, to let Xiang Ru out of her predicament! Of course<span>Then, he would think of a way to divert the attention of this group of forefathers!


    What could make these five forefathers give up on him? There was only one thing ¡ª a sacred object!


    If the holy treasure appeared, the five old ancestors most likely wouldn''t even have the time to consider him. After all, they could kill him at any time. If the holy treasure was taken away, it would be extremely difficult for them to take it back. can<span>Yes, of course the sacred object would not cooperate with Ye Fan''s actions, so... Ye Fan could only go down to theke and look for himself!


    No matter what, Ye Fan could only take a gamble. If he could find the sacred object and throw it out as bait, this group of ancestors would probably have to put his matter aside and fight over the sacred object!


    <span>Of course, this n was also very dangerous. Just like a moment ago, Ye Fan was slightly out of ce, but before he could even enter theke, he had already been killed. And ¡­


    <span>If the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster wasn''t willing to let Ru Jiao go, then he had no choice but to brace himself and attack. Total


    His n was a sess, but unfortunately, he had no time to retract the Sword God Ring even though he had spread over tens of thousands of flying swords outside. Good


    Ye Fan was also notcking in swords, so after summoning one in theke, he dove into the depths of theke again.


    He felt that the deeper he went, the denser the spiritual energy became. The sacred object should be right there! ten thousand


    Once he found a holy item that could change his fate, he might even be able to escape without having to worry about the fear of the five long-lived ancestors!<span>Of course, Ye Fan had to hurry. After all, if the five ancestors saw himing down, they would definitely chase him down.ke


    <span>On the surface, Heavenly Treasures and the other three elders looked at the ripplingke water and exchanged a few nces. quintuple


    Naturally, everyone had their own thoughts, and all the greetings from before were now meaningless. HolyThe item was in theke, and Ye Fan had already gone down. Although he might not be able to sessfully obtain the sacred item, there was a chance that he would be able to get it first. red


    <span>The Refining Ancestor was the first to lose control and he turned his head to send a sound transmission to Yun Che, "Disciple Feng Lin Hai, hold onto the Fire Qilin Formation! You are not allowed to leave the array without permission! " Word


    <span>With that, Ancestor Chi Lian dived straight into theke! cold


    Seeing this, the Rain Ancestor also hurriedly rode his sword and dived into theke!


    The remaining three Patriarchs on theke looked at each other. Finally, no one could take it anymore. Their desire for the sacred object caused them to disy their respective divine abilities as they all rushed into theke!


    If they were to go down, they at least had the chance. If they didn''t go down, they could only watch helplessly as the others took the sacred artifact. Naturally, none of them were willing to do so! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1572

    <span>1572 Ice


    The deeper into the coldke, the darker it was. The deeper one went, the richer the spiritual energy became. It was as if every drop of water was formed from spiritual energy! quaque


    Taking into ount that Ye Fan was currently maintaining the disintegration of the secondyer, sword intent and the Unparalleled Sword Intent, his body clearly didn''t feel too tired from such a high-intensity consumption of energy.<span>His body was slightly injured, and the dense spiritual energy was able to help him recover.


    <span>Although spiritual energy was a very important resource for cultivators, just like normal people who needed nutrients, if one was'' overnourished '', it would also cause illnesses and other problems. Past


    However, everything was the same. When spiritual energy exceeds the limit that a cultivator''s body can handle, the tonic would also be poison!


    From the beginning, Ye Fan felt veryfortable in his body, but slowly, his body became a little too active, his heart began to beat faster, and his blood started to flow crazily. He was already unable to bear the burden. quaque


    It was as if every cell in his body was ready to break away from him at any moment, active topletely melt into theke!


    No! At this rate, before he could reach the deepest part, his body would be broken by the spiritual energy! leafHelpless, the sail could only circte the sword intent to protect its own body, cutting off the contact of spirit energy.


    This was Ye Fan''s first time encountering such a situation. He didn''t even want to touch the spiritual energy, and instead tried to avoid it.


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan suddenly felt several auras approaching behind him.


    <span>Sure enough, all five of them hade down!? leaf


    <span>The sail immediately went deep, but as it went deeper and deeper, the density of spiritual energy became more and more dense, and Ye Fan could actually feel his sword intent, almost unable to block this high concentration of spiritual energy!? very


    As for the feeling around him, it was like he was surrounded by the liquid formed by the world''s spiritual qi. There was not much water left in him now! This


    What was going on? Could it be that the deepest part was a fountain filled with pure liquid world essence!?


    Feeling his sword intent continuously being nibbled away, Ye Fan bitterly held on. After all, if he were to turn back now, he would be seeking his own death.


    As for the Tianbao, Chi Lian, and the other great Patriarchs, they were also shocked by the density of the spiritual energy in the depths of theke! He<span>They were even more unable to withstand such a strong spiritual energy than Ye Fan, since the strength of their bodies were not as strong as Ye Fan''s. every


    <span>Everyone circted their true essence to prevent the spirit energy from eroding them. No


    After all, their cultivation base was higher than Ye Fan''s, and the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster had the Primordius Gold Ingots to protect himself, so it was a lot easier than Ye Fan''s. quintuple


    The nameless ancestor chased after that golden light like a tiger eyeing its prey. They knew that Ye Fan would definitely not be able to hold on any longer than them!


    As for attacking and killing Ye Fan, none of the five did so.


    In such a chaotic and dangerous environment, anyone who made the first move would lose. If they were ambushed by the others, they would be in big trouble.Therefore, the five of them were on guard against each other, no one was in a hurry to make the first move. In any case, from their point of view, Ye Fan was no different from a dead person if he continued to be like this. leaf


    The sail clenched its teeth and held on. He felt that with the concentration of his sword intent, he was no longer able to block the invading spiritual energy!


    The denser and heavier spiritual energy slowly entered Ye Fan''s body. leaf


    It was as if the sail had eaten too much tonic, causing blood to flow out of its nose and into its pores...


    Could it be ¡­ Was he really going to die from the overflowing spiritual energy!?


    Ye Fan Jin wasn''t able to either. He couldn''t retreat either. He could only grit his teeth and endure as he forced himself to dive further down by relying on his steel-like willpower!


    Gradually, Ye Fan discovered that the water below him seemed to be rising!<span>There really was a fountain at the bottom of theke!? leaf


    <span>The sail tried to avoid the location of the fountain, but in fact, the closer they got to the bottom of theke, the more terrifying the spiritual energy became ¡­


    Ye Fan felt his consciousness start to blur, and the speed at which the five ancestors behind him dived also clearly slowed down.<span>Everyone knew that they were going down into the abyss of death, but no one wanted to give up ¡­


    <span>"Phew ¡­" "Huff ¡­" processus


    <span>Then! At the bottom of theke, there was a low and mysterious sound, as if it was the nasal voice of some sort of giant beast, ringing in everyone''s ears! leaf


    Fan and the five forefathers all wondered if they had heard wrongly. How could there be breathing!? can


    At this moment, in the darkness at the bottom of theke, two millstone-like, giant golden-blue beast pupils suddenly appeared!


    Even just by looking at those eyes, one could feel an intense hostility and rage within them!Ye Fan felt as if he had fallen into an icy cave, and his blood felt cold! see


    Ghost! How could there be life in thisnd of death with dense spiritual energy!? Difficult


    <span>The Dao said ¡­ This was a ''sacred object''!?


    The sacred object was alive!?<span>The five Long Habitat Patriarchs also sensed that something was wrong. They were more experienced than Ye Fan. After all, whether it was the Ancient Immortal Spirit World or the ancient times, all kinds of rare and unique beasts were as numerous as the hairs on a cow! energy


    Those who stayed in this sort of ce were either ancient God Beasts or ancient vicious beasts. They were definitely not to be trifled with!Run! No. 1


    <span>In that moment, the five forefathers almost didn''t need to look at each other as they all started running back!


    Ye Fan sensed that the five ancestors had already retreated to the higher levels, so of course he wouldn''t stay here to wait for death. He quickly turned his head and followed them up!<span>"Roar ¡­"ke


    <span>The giant beast seemed to be enraged as it stepped on the water surface and swam towards the surface.


    Although Ye Fan didn''t have the time to see what was behind him, just those pair ofrge golden-blue eyes alone was enough to prove how big his body was. The size of his head was definitely not inferior to Xiao Jin''s! If


    <span>If this fellow were to catch up to him, it wouldn''t be weird for him to be eaten in a single bite! Good


    The speed of the beast didn''t seem to be too fast. The group of people rushing out of the water were unable to catch up with the beast.


    When Ye Fan rushed out of theke, he saw that the five elders had already scattered! cold<span>The two of them returned to their respective formations.


    <span>Tai Cang and Xuan Sea, on the other hand, reunited with the cultivators of their sect.


    The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster was on the other side of theke, alongside the cultivators of the Heavenly Treasures Auction House.


    These five Patriarchs were no longer in a position to care about Ye Fan, as even if Ye Fan had wings, he would not be able to escape under these attacks! leaf<span>Just as the sail was flying through the air, a thunderous boom could be heard from the water!


    "Roar!" water


    Waves surged to the heavens! one


    A gigantic white beast soared into the sky and appeared in front of the thousands of cultivators!<span>It was a gigantic white tiger, four to five meters tall and over ten meters long. It looked like a house!


    <span>It was entirely a blue tiger pattern, its fur shining with a metallic luster. On its gigantic head, two sharp fangs were exuding a blinding white light! It


    There were three long, furry tails at his back, red, green, and eerie blue!<span>When this gigantic white tiger came into contact with the air, its entire body began to burn with a raging crimson me. Its pair of eyes also turned the color of fire!


    <span>"Roar!"


    The giant tiger roared towards the sky. With this roar, the raging mes that it stepped on immediately appeared like a prairie fire. The raging wind swept the mes in all directions!


    Just from hearing the roars of thousands of cultivators, many of them were scared out of their wits and turned pale!


    "Luwu!? God Beast Luwu!? "<span>At this moment, Ancestor Chi Lian suddenly realized something and cried out in rm. is


    "The forefathers were also awoken, looks of disbelief and excitement on their faces!"This ¡­ How was this possible!? Wasn''t Luwu the God Beast that disappeared during the Primordial Era!? Why is it here!? " Mystical


    Patriarch Hai''s tongue was tied in a knot. Even though he was an Eternal Realm cultivator, his entire body was still trembling when he saw an archaic divine beast!


    If even the Old Ancestor was like this, then the other cultivators would naturally be stupefied. They werepletely intimidated! leaf


    When Fan Xian heard these people''s words, he then turned around to look at the arrogant attitude of the huge white tiger, his scalp tingling with numbness! He<span>He suddenly recalled the words recorded in the ancient books on the surface world ¡­ "


    South of the western sea, at the shore of the quicksand, behind the scarlet water, in front of the ck water, there was a great mountain. Its name was Mount Kunlun. Yes


    Deity. Human face, tiger body. There was an inscription and a tail, all white. is<span>There was a ring of weak water below, and a mountain of fire outside. "There are people who have won, with tiger teeth, a leopard tail, and acupoints ¡­" This


    It was unknown who had left those words, but the location where Lu Wu appeared seemed to correspond to the sea realm of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World!


    And one of them even mentioned that there was weak water surrounding it, weak water ¡­ It was a type of water that didn''t float. No ship could cross it, and once a person went down, they wouldn''t be able to get up! Difficult


    The Dao said ¡­ This weak water was referring to the spiritual energy fountain below!? Although ¡­However, there was a lot of information that didn''t match up here. For example, Mount Kunlun, or Volcano ming Volcano ¡­ However, after so much time, some geographical changes werepletely normal. And ¡­


    <span>As for Luwu, he was also known as the Enlightened Beast. Simrly, there were also some books which recorded: "Four hundred miles to the southwest, the peak of Mount Kunlun is known as the ''God Land'' or ''God Land''. is


    "A god-like tiger with nine tails, a human face and tiger ws. When the gods and the nine tribes of heaven and the emperor were caught ¡­" Large


    The general meaning behind his words was indeed that Lu Wu was like a tiger, a divine beast which was in charge of managing the Nine Heavens Divine Beast. It was obvious to say that his standing was high...


    <span>However, ording to the ancient books, Lu Wu has nine tails, while this Lu Wu before me has three tails. I don''t know if it is because he hasn''t fully grown up, or because there is a deviation in the historical data ¡­


    Ye Fan''s heart was beating wildly. This time, his choice to find a sacred item, the result, was truly out of his expectations!Is he crazy? He found a divine object and an Archaic divine beast!? Light


    Just from Luwu''s casual roar just now, he could feel that the raging winds and raging mes released by this divine beast was much stronger than those released by the five Longevity Patriarchs! alsoNone of the five forefathers dared approach him, and they all stood far away from him! They also realized that this Lu Wu was definitely not someone to be trifled with! leaf


    <span>Fan Xian thought, ''Forget it, Divine Beasts are Divine Beasts after all... can


    More importantly, this divine beast... A pair of huge eyes that were like mes were actually looking at him! Ming


    Ming Yue was a big white tiger, but Ye Fan could actually read the feeling of thinking from it, as if he wasmunicating with a wise life!<span>"Plop ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian swallowed his saliva. This was the end. The five Patriarchs outside were watching, but the God Beast in the middle was watching. How could they possibly run away like this!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1573

    1573For a time, thousands of cultivators quietly watched the sky above Red Moon Ind. No


    <span>In the hearts of the few people, they all felt pity for Ye Fan. If he didn''t die at the hands of the five elders, he would be devoured by the divine beast, Lu Wu. This was truly a dead end.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the big white tiger that was covered in raging mes, and bitterly smiled, not knowing what to do.


    Seeing that there was no movement from the big cat, he could only extend his hand in a friendly manner and wave towards Lu Wu in greeting.<span>"Hey, I ate ¡­" No... "You look like you''re in good shape, hehe ¡­" leaf


    Fan almost asked if this big guy had eaten, so he hurriedly changed his words. Unfortunately, he also didn''t know the nguage of beasts'', so he could only try his best to express his good will. hy


    He hoped that the big cat would note to him and eat the five old things from the habitat. But<span>With Ye Fan''s current smile, if he were to look in the mirror, he would definitely find that he was crying.


    <span>Even when he had first met Xiao Jin, Ye Fan hadn''t been this nervous.


    <span>If Xiao Jin was just a beginner spirit beast, then this Lu Wu was already a mature divine beast. His might couldn''t bepared at all! Although ¡­


    However, Ye Fan''s body was known as the Divine Dragon Bloodline, but he had not awakened to a certain extent. This made it seem as if there was a racial gap between him and Luwu. From


    The carefulness of the long-lived ancestors, the way they kept their distance, could understand the meaning behind this.nd<span>My tiger-like eyes, which had aplicated look in them, looked at Ye Fan for a long time, seemingly full of longing andfort...


    Ye Fan wondered if he was hallucinating, as if he really felt Luwu''s feelings.<span>"Child... Come here... "Don''t be afraid ¡­" processus


    <span>Then! A voice full of vicissitudes of life echoed in Ye Fan''s mind. Yes


    Che said, it was a kind of direct spiritualmunication, allowing Ye Fan''s brain to receive all the information directly!<span>Ye Fan suddenly opened his eyes wide, looking at Lu Wu in disbelief... leaf


    <span>Sailor pointed stiffly to himself, a questioning look on his face, to see if Luwu was calling him.


    Unexpectedly, Luwu nods his head slightly in response to his doubts! leaf


    Fan was shocked. A God Beast was truly a God Beast, to be able to directlymunicate with a person''s consciousness!?


    This is what you call psychic! Compared to this Luwu, that silly snake brother of his was not even on the right level! leaf<span>The sails felt that this Luwu did not have any malicious intent, so they rxed a little and slowly approached him.


    Seeing that Ye Fan did not run away, and was even close to Lu Wu, the thousands of cultivators all thought that Ye Fan had gone mad.


    "This guy!" He was too daring! "He is going to die!?"


    <span>He probably knew that he couldn''t escape anymore, so he decided to go all out... Sigh, he has nowhere to run! " one


    The group of cultivators were discussing amongst themselves, but the eyes of the five Forefathers were flickering. They knew more about the divine beasts than anyone else and were beginning to doubt the current situation ¡­


    Ye Fan stood in front of Luwu, not knowing what to say. As he gestured with his hand, he was unable to open his mouth.


    "Child, you don''t have to talk. I can read the heart. "You only need to think, you can ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded in understanding, and said in his heart, "You really are the divine beast Luwu?"


    Lu Wu replied, "I dare not say I am worthy of being a Divine Beast. Before the Divine Dragon Bloodline, I am just a little beast guarding the mountain ¡­ Fortunately, your ancestor, the Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan, did not give up and instead guarded Mount Kunlun. "


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "So the historical records say that you are a mountain god of Mount Kunlun, it is true..." "


    Child, you are a descendant of the Divine Dragon Family, how could you not know about this? Didn''t Emperor Xuanyuan order you toe here? " Luwu asked doubtfully. leaf


    Sail was stunned for a moment, then said: "Xuanyuan ¡­ "He''s already been around for tens of thousands of years. He''s long gone.""What?" In Luwu''s eyes, there was surprise, but he immediately fell into deep thought, and regretfully said, "So that''s how it is ¡­ ¡­ It had been so long ¡­ also


    <span>Yes, after all, Xuanyuan''s talent, when it breaks through the Taiji Realm and leaves the Fairy Spirit World, is only a matter of time ¡­ can


    "Sigh, in the end, I was still unable to meet His Majesty the Yellow Emperor onest time ¡­" leaf<span>Fan Xian muttered to himself, so the Innate Fifth Master really does exist. If even Lu Wu said that, then it must be true.


    In this way, as long as one breaks through Tai Chi, he would be able to enter Tai Su''s ne of existence. Also, the world he was currently in, also known as the Immortal Spirit World, was perhaps rted to the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth.<span>However, Ye Fan did not have the time to ask questions about these realms right now, as he was more curious about the rtionship between Lu Wu and Xuan Yuan. "


    Are you very familiar with Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan? " Ye Fan asked.nd


    I seemed to have recovered from my memories, and said, "I am a disciple of the Divine Dragon n, and have guarded Mount Kunlun for tens of thousands of years. I have watched generations of Divine Dragon descendants grow, and I have also watched Xuan Yuan''s Yellow Emperor unite the Divine Province. causeWhen Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan saw that I was getting older and older, he brought me to this Ancient Immortal Spirit World to find this weak water and use the essence of heaven and earth to help me reproduce ¡­ " leaf


    Sail was stunned. "Xuanyuan, the reason why you entered the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, was to help you live ¡­ gave birth to little Lu Wu? "


    Ye Fan waspletely stupefied. Did this divine beast not rely on the gender to reproduce?


    Luwupletely understood Ye Fan''s doubts, and said, "During the great war against the gods, only I survived in this world, so ¡­" Only the essence of heaven and earth can give me the chance to give birth to my descendant ¡­<span>"Xuan Yuan understood our race and did not wish for our race to be extinct, so he brought me away from Mount Kunlun. We came here for a chance, to see if we could borrow the essence of heaven and earth to give birth to a descendant ¡­"


    <span>Although Ye Fan waspletely confused, thinking about how this God Beast was definitely different from other normal beast-like creatures, the legend saying that Sun Yixiu was born out of a stone, still made some sense.


    <span>"In other words, the Luwu in front of me is a dy''?"


    Son of the Divine Dragon n, since you weren''t ordered toe by Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan, then why did youe here? "If I''m not wrong, this Ancient Immortal Spirit World should be cut off from the outside world", Luwu curiously said.


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile and told him about his situation.


    <span>"I had no other choice. These five cultivators wanted to kill me, so I tried my luck. I wanted to see what was at the bottom of theke. In the end, I didn''t expect that the sacred object would be a divine beast like you ¡­" No


    Yes, Luwu. Madam, can you help me out? I think they''re afraid of you. Can you let me out of here? "Ye Fan was rarely d that he had the Divine Dragon Bloodline. It was a great fortune to be on good terms with Lu Wu. Who


    <span>Thinking about it, Luwu sighed, "Child... I am afraid I cannot help you, because now, I am unable to save myself ¡­ " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was stunned, and then he asked in bewilderment, "Why?" Are you unable to defeat these five habitats with your current strength? I think they''re all very afraid of you. "


    "If I were at my peak, a hundred habitats would be nothing to worry about... However, I am already an old man who is about to give birth. If we were to fight, we wouldn''t be able to do anything to these five cultivators...


    <span>I was just trying my best to put on an act to scare them ¡­ "If I really had the power back then, these five people would have been killed by me just now ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan was dumbstruck, this is too embarrassing!? No early, note, and now this Luwu is going to have a child!? yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    He was even wondering why Luwu''s oppressive aura, which was so strong, could not have been faster than theirs in the water just now. Was it because of his big belly!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1574

    1574To get a pregnant woman to help him fight, Ye Fan also could not bear it anymore. He did not know whether tough or cry and said, "So that''s the case ¡­." How long have you had a baby? Is iting? This


    <span>Is it because you are willing to give birth to your child that so much spiritual energy is being emitted from theke? "nd


    I sighed, "That''s right. I don''t know the sun or the moon in theke. I must have carried this child for thousands of years ¡­<span>In the recent days, because the child is about to give birth, I have been unable to control the spiritual energy that he is releasing, which is why this ce is experiencing such a strange phenomenon. This


    A group of cultivators was an escapee from the great war between Heaven and Earth. They were cowardly, ipetent, and despicable.


    If my descendants were to fall into the hands of these cowards, it would be my misfortune and disgrace.<span>I had thought that you were sent by Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan to bring me back. I was overjoyed in my heart, but I didn''t expect ¡­ You are also in dire straits. "


    Ye Fan forced a smile, this was really a pity for a fellow sufferer...<span>Although this was the first time he had met Lady Lu, Ye Fan also didn''t want to see a baby mythical beast fall into the hands of these old guys. Press


    It was reasonable to say that Lu Wu was a Godly Dragon Mountain Beast. This baby should also be raised and raised by the Godly Dragon n.


    <span>Hmm... "If I can have a Luwu, it would be so impressive, much more powerful than that gluttonous snake eating food!"


    Madam Luwu, if you give birth to your baby, will you be able to recover some of your strength? Maybe I can put it off for a while so you can have the baby? "


    Ye Fan thought about it in his heart, then he would think of a way to scare this group of ancestors. He would take the chance to show off his might, wait for the birth of my baby, then fight back with all his might.nd


    I regretfully said, "I am already old. I am about to die..." "This child was born from the essence of heaven and earth with great difficulty, and consumed arge amount of my blood essence to nurture him. When this child is born, all of my oil will be used up."


    <span>Ye Fan was about to cry, can you not be so miserable!? He gave up his life for a baby?! Difficult


    Do I really have no choice but to wait here for my death with this Lu Wu, and watch as this bunch of old fogeys fight over my life?<span>Right at this moment, Daoist Tianbao seemed to sense something and sent a sound transmission to the closest person, Ancestor Chi Lian.


    "Ancestor Chi Lian, do you think that Lu Wu''s abdomen is a little strange?" red


    The Forefather took a closer look and sent a mental message with a frown, "It''s indeed a little strange ¡­" "<span>This Luwu is infuriated by us, but he didn''t take the initiative to chase us away. Perhaps he doesn''t even have the ability to do so? " The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster guessed.


    <span>Following that, the other forefathers also received a transmission from the Heavenly Treasures. He


    Everyone was still wondering why Lu Wu was able tomunicate with Ye Fan so closely, and instead ignored the situation on Lu Wu''s body.


    "Everyone, the Heavenly Treasure suspects that this Lu Wu is just around the corner, that''s why he doesn''t dare toy a hand on us ¡­ This sacred object''s omen is most likely caused by the birth of this little beast! "<span>Upon hearing Daoist Tianbao''s words, the other four Patriarchs all felt that it was very possible.


    <span>Thinking of the fact that there was a young Divine Beast inside Lu Wu''s body that could be nurtured until it grows up, greed appeared in the eyes of the five Patriarchs.


    <span>A Divine Beast was much higher level than an ordinary beast or spirit beast. Their talents were on apletely different level. Yes


    With a Divine Beast on his side, not only would hisbat prowess greatly increase, he would also have the opportunity to break through the Heavenly Secrets from a Divine Beast''s body.


    In the ancient times, only powerful ns could own and tame God Beasts, so how could rogue cultivators like them have the chance to do so?!


    Under the temptation of such a powerful force, all five of the elders were itching to leave. They stared at Lu Wu, but none of them had any intention of leaving.


    They nned to wait until Luwu gave birth to the little beast, then fight for it!<span>Until then, the five of them had the same goal. They definitely could not let Luwu leave!


    <span>"Child ¡­" When Lu Wu read the sound transmissions of those five people, he said to Ye Fan, "Those greedy people already know that I have a descendant in my body and will no longer let me go."


    I am blessed by the Divine Dragon n, and I also have the help of Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan. Before I die, I am willing to help you escape. pending


    <span>In a moment, I will use myst bit of strength to restrain these five people.


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan frowned, "If I''m leaving, then what about the child in your stomach? It''s thest blood of your race, and it''s so difficult to find it ¡­ "


    "This is the fate of me and this child, right ¡­ I am too useless, I am unable to break through the three tails. However, there must be a senior from my n who has broken through the three tails, in a world above Tai Chi ¡­ quaque


    In this world, the Luwu tribe no longer exists, and their extermination is not really considered ¡­ " Luwu consoled himself. leaf


    Fan suddenly came to a realization, originally said that Lu Mou had nine tails is true, but not every Lu Mou can grow nine tails.


    It looks like the number of tails represents the realm of Lu Wu''s strength. Only by breaking through three tails can one enter the world of Tai Su.Ye Fan clenched his fist, gnashed his teeth, and shed through his mind, thinking of all possible ways to escape this predicament. sinking


    After a moment of silence, Ye Fan''s eyes shined brightly as he said: "Madam Lu, if you can help me stall these five people for a period of time, maybe I can find a way to keep your child from falling into the hands of these vile people!"


    <span>Luwu looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression, "Could it be ¡­ ¡­." "He wants to make a breakthrough and increase his strength?"


    Even though it will be risky, rather than living a miserable life, I want to give it a try!


    <span>"If I just abandon you and the child in my womb like this, even if I survive, I will never be able to forgive myself ¡­" Ye Fan said seriously.


    Ye Fan wasn''t willing to ept this, and also didn''t want to live in such a miserable way. Moreover, he felt that his way of thinking had a certain probability of sess.nd


    I seriously looked at him for a while and said, "Although I don''t know what you want to do, but at this time, a descendant of the Divine Dragon n will appear in front of me. It might be heaven''s will ¡­ also


    Alright, then I believe in you and will try my best to buy time for you. If you really have no other choice, then you don''t have to me yourself. Try to think of all sorts of ways to take care of your own safety first ¡­My n thanks the Divine Dragon Family for thinking so highly of us, we are unable to repay them in the end, we can only hope that we won''t implicate the descendants of the Divine Dragon Empire in the end ¡­ " leaf


    <span>The sails solemnly nodded, and without another word, directly plunged into theke below! quintuple


    Upon seeing this, Patriarch Evesting''s eyes were filled with doubt. However, no one chased after Ye Fan. In any case, Ye Fan was unable to leave.


    At this moment, none of them were willing to let Luwu go. This young Divine Beast was their greatest goal!


    <span>At the same time, under theke, Ye Fan was diving as fast as he could.


    <span>His n was simple, although the water below was too weak due to the high amount of spiritual energy, if he could consume it while letting it in, wouldn''t that equalize the amount of spiritual energy he had?


    For other cultivators, expending spiritual energy was equivalent to releasing their own primeval essence, and could not solve the problem that their body could not handle. But


    Yes, Ye Fan can! When he disintegrated, especially when he was in the state of extreme sword intent, he was actually self-injuring, and all the cells in his body were frantically consuming energy!<span>If he could use the weak water''s spiritual energy to constantly restore his body, wouldn''t he be able toplete the "Core Formation Stage Sword Intent" he had been unable to do before without killing him?

 Chapter 1575

    1575


    In theory, Ye Fan felt that his n was feasible. But


    <span>It wasn''t a 100% sess rate. It still depended on his luck, his control, and his endurance! cephalo-


    First of all, although the spiritual energy could be consumed while elerating the recovery of the body, this didn''t mean that Ye Fan couldpletely grasp the bnce. Weak<span>The natural essence released by the water was too dense. If there was even the slightest mistake, Ye Fan''s body would still explode, and even be directly dposed into energy particles!


    <span>Secondly, his body was constantly being injured by the sword intent, and was also being continuously repaired. It was as if wounds were being cut open, healed, and cut open all over his body... Right


    For most people, being cut open by a knife was already painful to the extreme. Even a warrior who had experienced hundreds of battles would not be able to say that it was not painful at all.<span>But Ye Fan would be injured countless times like this, and at the same time, he would have to keep his focus on condensing the sword intent Golden Core!


    With such a high frequency of self-destruction, Ye Fan didn''t know if he could clench his teeth and persevere. more


    <span>Let alone, even Ye Fan was not clear how long Lu Wu couldst and how long he would need toplete the Sword Intent Core Formation...


    If he was still unable to form his core and Lu Wu was harmed by those Longevity Grandmasters, then he and Lu Wu would most likely have to answer to each other!


    However, he didn''t turn his head around to shoot. Ye Fan was already determined to fight this time, so he couldn''t back down now! WhenFeeling the surrounding spiritual energy gradually overtake the burden of his body, Ye Fan immediately started to bring his condition to its peak! diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    Heavy Sword Intent! sword<span>Will Sword Physique!


    <span>Unparalleled Sword Intent, Extreme Sword Intent! pressure


    <span>The Sword God''s body, which had shrunk to its current limit, suddenly appeared like a golden war god at the bottom of a darkke! leaf


    The sail clenched its teeth and continued topress the sword intent, increasing the density of the sword intent! sword


    The God''s body slowly shrank from its original height of three meters at an extremely slow speed ¡­ every<span>One inch of reduction was in fact a tremendous increase in density. The might of the sword intent was also extraordinary.


    At the same time, the most important thing was that Ye Fan was constantly fusing this condensed sword intent into his Dantian!


    <span>With his first experience, this time, Ye Fan knew even more clearly how to condense a golden core. But the problem was that this violent sword intent was also destroying every cell in Ye Fan''s body from inside, and also destroying his nerves! leaf


    The sail''s face was hideous. He could feel that every meridian, every muscle fiber of his was constantly tearing! and


    <span>At the same time, the spiritual energybined with Ye Fan''s divine dragon bloodline, which also allowed these cells to have a powerful self-healing ability, allowing Ye Fan''s body to continuously recover. in


    Every second, Ye Fan was experiencing hundreds of thousands, tens of thousands, and even hundreds of millions of cell deaths and rebirth!


    <span>This kind of suffering far exceeded the imagination of an ordinary person. If Ye Fan didn''t have the powerful spiritual force of a flood dragon, he might even have directly fainted!


    "Ah!"


    The sails grimaced, trying hard to get rid of all the distracting thoughts, to forget the pain, to put more energy into the dantian ¡­


    The golden Unparalleled Sword Intent in the surroundings gradually turned viscous, as if it was a liquid form with strands of hair... one<span>Under the constant rotation andpression of the sword intent, the speck of golden light that was like a grain of rice was gradually forming...


    <span>¡­ ¡­.ke


    In the air above, the five elders began to grow suspicious when they realized that Ye Fan had note up after a long time. No


    Since their target was Luwu''s cub, they couldn''t be bothered to care what Ye Fan did. It seemed that even Ye Fan wouldn''t be able to escape.<span>But after an unknown amount of time, the crowd gradually discovered that in theke, there were actually traces of sword intent pressure that made them uneasy ¡­ "


    "Seniors ¡­" The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster suddenly thought of something and transmitted his voice, "That kid seems to be doing something in theke. His sword intent pressure is increasing ¡­"


    The Frigid Rain Ancestor frowned, a hint of worry in his eyes. "Could it be that this kid''s emperor level sword intent is about to break through?"


    "In such a short time, just how much improvement can he make?" Patriarch Wancang was rather disdainful.


    <span>"This Lu Wu is psychic. I think he had somemunication with this kid just now ¡­" "I''m not sure if there are any secrets at the bottom of theke, but we have to be on guard." Xuan Hai transmitted his voice.


    <span>"Isn''t that simple?" Ancestor Chi Lian sent a sound transmission, "Anyone of you go down and take a look at what this kid is doing. If it''s necessary, you can kill him first.


    <span>With the power of the five of us, killing one of us would be as easy as lifting a finger in the blink of an eye! " Day


    <span>The Patriarch of the Treasure sect smiled. "Then, in Senior Chi Lian''s opinion, who would be more suited to investigate?"


    "Humph, you''re the only one here. You''re the only one with the gold ingot for the Holy Artifact Primordius. You have the least number of people with you, do you still need to ask?" Ancestor Chi Lian grinned.A hint of coldness shed through the Heavenly Treasure''s eyes, but it still gave a forced smile as it nodded, "Okay, then let''s take a look below ¡­" He


    He also knew that he was currently an outsider, and it was already good enough that the four great sects didn''t work together to push him out of the way.


    Thus, although he was unwilling, Daoist Tianbao could only endure it in his heart. He first made a trip to theke. can<span>Just as Daoist Tianbao was about to dive into theke, Luwu suddenly moved!


    <span>"Roar!"nd


    I stepped on the raging mes and suddenly dove down,nding on theke first!Immediately, the raging mes all over Luwu''s body turned into blue ice and fire, and his dark blue tail smacked towards theke! give


    Suddenly, a cold mist appeared on the surface of theke, and ice covered the entireke!<span>Just as the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster was stunned, Luwu once again raised his head, opening his bloody maw, and a ball of ice mes condensed in his mouth!


    "Roar!"


    The wind swept through the blue and white mes, turning them into a ming tornado that surged towards the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster!The expression on the face of the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster was one of great shock as he hurriedly took out his Primordius Golden Ingot! Gold


    <span>The wind from the ingot suddenly surged and directly transformed into a copper and iron wall, blocking in front of him with a dazzling golden light!


    Even the rogue cultivators who were a few miles away felt a chill down their spines as they heard the deafening sound of the wind and the shockwaves!


    The other Patriarchs also tensed up. After all, they were also quite fearful of the might of Luwu.


    However, when they discovered that the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster had sessfully blocked Luwu''s first round of attacks, their faces all revealed traces of joy! Day


    Patriarch Treasure also came back to his senses. Although this Lu Wu was very strong, it seemed like... "He''s not that strong that he can''t defend himself against?"As expected... This Lu Wu is in sixth ce and is no longer as strong as he was before. He is going down to guard against Heavenly Treasures. There must be something wrong with the kid under theke! " Patriarch Xuanhai grinned evilly. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1576

    1576


    "If that''s the case, then I have to go down and see just what this kid is up to!"<span>At this moment, Ancestor Chi Lian''s expression was also fierce. He raised his hand into the air and saw red clouds billowing in the sky, like a pony made up of raging mes, galloping towards him! red


    <span>The Forefather''s eyes glowed with a brilliant red light as he clenched his fists. The mes in the sky began to gather in his hands! one


    <span>After grasping the giant scarlet me de, which seemed as if it could split the entire Red Moon Ind apart, he shed at the divine beast Luwu on the frozenke!


    Luwu pped the surface of theke with his huge w, and a ck ice mountain shot up into the sky and shed with the scarlet me de!


    "Rumble!" The hundred meter long Scarlet me de shed down on the white, icy mountain, producing an earth-shaking explosion!"nk! nk!"


    Huge chunks of ice scattered in all directions. As they fell into the sea, the ice mountain copsed!


    However, with this strike, the might of this single sh from Ancestor Chi Lian was blocked!nd


    My eyes revealed a murderous look as I red at the five Forefathers. I was panting heavily, as though I was a little tired ¡­


    "Humph!" As expected of the divine beast Luwu, these three tails correspond to the three abilities of fire, water and wind. If it was at its peak, perhaps only a Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivator could fight against it.


    "It''s just that its strength is no longer what it used to be. It seems like this baby is about to run out of oil ¡­"<span>"After a series of tests, the Red Refined Spirit Master had a clear prediction in his heart."


    Then what are we waiting for? It is fine if I do not kill it, but if I go down to theke to find that brat, I will take his life! " MysticalAt this point in time, Hai Yang no longer looked on as a bolt of lightning was violently released from his body. Both of his hands formed a seal, and a gigantic lightning array appeared in front of him!


    <span>If you do not move, then take one of my Purple Firmament Profound Bombs! "


    <span>The lightning spirit energy in the air quickly gathered, and after a dark thundercloud vortex appeared in the sky, the purple colored profound lightning continuously rumbled with a "boom" sound!


    <span>"Roar!" Luwu let out a warning growl, defending the frozenke with his life!


    Humph! "Don''t know what''s good for you!" Mystical


    Hai Shui snorted coldly and waved her hand. The Purple Clouds Profound Thunder was like a lightning dragon, descending from the sky! "


    "Ssh!"<span>A purple lightning dragon broke through the skies, illuminating the entire sky with endless purple clouds! Square


    When the rogue cultivators a few miles away saw the methods of Patriarch Evergreen, they all retreated in fright. Not to mention the disciples of the sects, who were standing so close to them, had already activated their true essence to protect themselves, afraid of losing their lives. cold


    In the light gate, the people from the Leng n, especially Leng Xing''s parents, guarded Nian Ru and Jiao.


    The woman sat paralyzed on the ground as she gazed at theke, which had a slim chance of survival, with tears shining down her face. Her heart felt as though it had been cut by a knife ¡­<span>Lu Wu was surrounded and wanted to protect Ye Fan under theke, so he had no choice but to use his tail to form a shield of ice, trying to block the purple lightning. can


    <span>It was currently too weak. Its protective barrier was directly destroyed by the Purple Clouds Profound Bomb, and the lightning struck Luwu''s body!


    "Roar!"I let out an angry scream, my limbs shaking and ck smoke rising from my body.


    <span>However, the pride and dignity in its heart still did not allow it to just fall and submit. It waved its tail twice in a row in front of Patriarch Xuanhai and sent out two strong gusts of wind! Mystical


    The sea was surrounded by lightning, and its speed was extremely fast. A snake shaped evasion was enough to dodge the two wind des!


    <span>"It''s already like this, are you still going to struggle and hold on?" Xuan Hai mocked. too


    <span>Patriarch Cang narrowed his eyes and said, "A divine beast is a divine beast after all. To be struck head on like this, it actually wasn''t injured at all. See


    <span>Even though it was extremely weak, its body was still very strong, and its defensive abilities towards magic were not much weaker. both


    But if that''s the case, let me use the wood and vegetation soul weapons to trap it! Heavenly Treasures! Wait for the chance to find that brat! "


    With these words, Patriarch Tai Cang''s entire body began to surge with azure-green True Essence. It spread out like a green pine! one


    <span>In time, all the nts on the ind seemed to havee to life. Green energy was being summoned from the tens of thousands of nts! When


    "The energy converged on the surface of the frozenke, forming a huge green!"


    Tai Yi Spirit Binding Technique! "Go!"


    Patriarch Tai Cang''s eyes were filled with fury. It was as if the huge green hade to life. It was like a huge palm that directly wrapped itself around Lu Wu''s body!<span>Luwu suddenly leaped up, and the ice and fire around his body once again transformed into zing mes, attempting to burn it!


    However, the moment the green and the raging mes touched each other, the green light became even more vigorous, entangling Lu Wupletely and tightening!


    <span>"Roar! Roar!"


    <span>Luwu roared and struggled beforending on the frozenke.


    "A battle between beasts ¡­" Patriarch Tai Cangughedcently and said, "Heavenly treasure! What are you still standing there for!? " DayWith a look of admiration on his face, Daoist Baoji cupped his hands together in a greeting. Then, a golden true essence struck the surface of theke, sting the iceyer!


    <span>Seeing that the Heavenly Treasure was about to enter theke, Luwu revealed a hysterical expression as he opened his mouth and used his sharp teeth to forcefully tear apart the green!


    "This... "This..." Patriarch Tai Cang obviously hadn''t expected that even Luwu''s fangs would have such power. He couldn''t help but be stunned!Lu Wu, who had escaped, turned into a gust of wind and dashed forward. Before Daoist Tianbao could descend into theke, he had already made a quick rotation. He swung his tail and struck towards the Heavenly Treasure!


    Tianbao was given a fright. He could not withstand the attack of Lu Wu''s tail and hurriedly retreated!Seeing Lu Wu panting and panting, the five Longevity Patriarchs felt their scalps go numb ¡­


    They didn''t understand why Luwu was so desperate to protect the young man under theke ¡­


    "It looks like... "We are too lenient," Ancestor Chi Lian said in a deep voice, "Deal with it as soon as possible and injure it!"


    The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster was extremely furious at this moment. Holding the Primordius Golem in his hand, he said, "Luwu, you forced me to do this. Take one of my blows!" mixedThe gold ingot shone with a bright light, and like a gold mountain, it fiercely flew towards Luwu...


    "Roar!"<span>A tragic roar resounded throughout the world!


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>Hua Hai, a mansion in Egret County. leaf


    Su Qingxue bid farewell to Nie Wuyue and brought her daughter home. However, there was no news of Ye Fan''s return after a long time. This


    <span>After a few days, the house was somewhat deserted. Guest


    In the hall, the students were doing homework at home. The homework in the kindergarten was also simple, it was actually just painting. Siu


    Qingxue sat on the sofa with her daughter, one hand resting on her cheek. In her bright eyes, there was a sense of absent-mindedness.<span>"Mom ¡­" He turned around and asked pitifully, "When will dad be back ¡­" Siu


    <span>Qingxue recovered from her thoughts and caressed her daughter''s head, "What, didn''t I tell you, that dad will be back after work?" mass


    <span>He pointed at the white drawing paper and said, "Teacher wanted us to draw dad and mom, but I haven''t seen dad for a long time. I don''t know how to draw anymore ¡­" Siu


    Qingxue pursed her red lips and took out her phone. She found a photo of Ye Fan with her and said, "Daddy won''t be back right now. Let''s look at the pictures first."<span>He pouted and suddenly put his phone away, "Hmph, dad isn''t going to go home and watch dad''s work, and he''s not going to make a phone call either. I hate dad, but I''m not going to paint him anymore!" Siu


    Qingxue didn''t feel good, but she didn''t know whether tough or cry. She reached out and grabbed the chubby girl''s neck, pulling her back.


    "Little Slick, you want to bezy again? If teacher wants you to draw, you have to finish it! Only one mother? Trying to find an excuse to me your father. If you aren''t done, you''re not allowed to watch cartoons! " Su Qingxue pretended to be angry and said. mass


    With an aggrieved expression on his face, he puffed his mouth and picked up the crayon again ¡­


    At this moment, Aunt Jiang and Ji Xianqing, who had finished cooking in the kitchen, started carrying the tes out. River


    Hearing the mother and daughter conversation, Aunt''s eyes showed helplessness. Actually, everyone could see that Su Qingxue missed Ye Fan more than the group.Miss, don''t worry too much. Isn''t it just that little girl Lan Yu? She can feel Ye Fan''s safety, which means that there shouldn''t be any problems. He should be back soon afterpleting his task... " Aunt Jiang said. Siu


    Qingxue nodded and forced a smile, "I know, Aunt Jiang, you don''t have tofort me, I''m just ming him. He''s always so secretive when doing things."Just then, the doorbell rang. River


    Auntie froze for a moment, then walked to the door and opened it.


    Seeing this person, Aunt Jiang was surprised at first, but then she joyfully said, "Really, Cao Cao Cao arrived just like that. I was just talking about you. Xiao Yu, why didn''t you greet me?"


    At this time, Blue Rain was standing at the door with a tranquil smile on his face as he obediently called out, "Auntie Jiang."<span>Su Qingxue''s delicate body trembled and a bad feeling surfaced in her heart. She stood up and looked at the blue rain with aplicated expression.


    <span>At the same time, Lan Yu also looked at Su Qingxue. In his eyes, there was a trace of anxiety ¡­ ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1577

    1577


    Aunt Jiang smiled and said, "Xiao Yu, when did youe back? It just so happens that we were about to have dinner."


    "Auntie Jiang, I have something that I need to discuss with big sister Su. Let''s eatter," Blue Rain said.<span>"What''s the matter? We''re in such a hurry, can''t we finish our meal first..." Aunt Jiang''s expression was somewhat panicked, as if she was worried about something. time


    Blue Rain pursed his lips into a smile and shook his head, indicating that there was nothing important. After entering the room, he said: "Sister Su, there''s something I need to ask you. Can you go to the study room to speak?" SiuGentle Snow nodded her head and let the group of yers draw obediently before following Team Blue Rain upstairs.


    In the study room, after closing the door, Lan Yu''s smile immediately disappeared. With a nervous expression and a trembling voice, he said, "Sister Su ¡­. I... "I can''t feel Brother Ye Fan anymore..." SiuAlthough Qingxue had a premonition, after hearing this, she still stood there stunned and silent for half a minute. Dark


    After taking a deep breath, Su Qingxue forced herself to calm down. She walked to the desk and held onto it with one hand. After thinking for a while, she turned her head and said, "There are a few possibilities that will make it so that you won''t feel him ¡­ ¡­"<span>When Blue Rain thought about it, she frowned and said, "Only I can take out the Consonance Gu, but Brother Ye Fan can''t take it out himself. He doesn''t need to do that for our safety''s sake ¡­ ¡­.


    It was possible that he had entered some special ce, but the probability of this happening was very small. The Consonance Gu''s perception ability had been tested by countless of seniors.


    <span>Another possibility was that without Ye Fan being able to sense it himself, the Consonance Gu was killed in an extremely short period of time ¡­ But... But this is only theoretically possible ¡­ " Siu


    Gentle Snow turned around, and coldly looked at Blue Rain, "You still have another possibility that you didn''t mention ¡­ ¡­"


    At that time, Blue Rain''s delicate body trembled and she tightly clenched her bare hands. Her watery eyes had a trace of sparkling fear.


    "He may have." "<span>"No way!" At this time, Blue Rain directly interrupted Su Qingxue and quickly said, "Sister Su! No! Brother Ye Fan must have met with some trouble. Why don''t we go find him now? "


    Su Qingxue slowly walked to the French window. Her eyes were slightly red. After quietly thinking for a while, she asked, "Do you know where he is?" time


    Blue Rain nodded, "I can feel his final location!"


    Alright, then go find Sally now and don''t tell anyone else about this. Have Sally Ye and you go together, to conduct a secret operation! " Su Qingxue said.<span>At that moment, Blue Rain was surprised, "Sister Su, you''re noting with us?" Siu


    Qingxue shook her head, "I can''t go. If I suddenly go to some strange ce, the target will be too obvious, and if someone else discovers it, it will most likely bring more trouble.


    No matter what happened to him ¡­ The longer he was gone, the more we had to hold our ground and act as if nothing had happened. such as


    If he really met with trouble, it would mean that the enemies were very strong. The more people there were, the more things he would be able to do. "There''s a chance to reverse the situation ¡­" timeBlue Rain suddenly understood and nodded. Indeed, in the days that Ye Fan wasn''t here, there were definitely a lot of people who were staring at Su Qingxue.


    <span>If Su Qingxue went around looking for Ye Fan, then she would be discovered by someone. If she attracted enemies, then something big would happen.


    "Sister Su, I''ll go look for Sally now. I''ll contact you when I find out what''s going on!" Blue Rain said.


    Blue Rain didn''t dy any longer and directly jumped out from the balcony, quickly disappearing into the night. Siu


    As if she had lost all of her strength, Qingxue sat down weakly on the carpet and touched the green ring. She took a deep breath, but she still couldn''t suppress the trembling of her body.


    <span>"Why... "Why are you always like this ¡­" Siu


    <span>Qingxue lowered her head and choked with sobs. After wiping the corners of her eyes, she stood up. She


    He picked up his phone and dialed a number ¡­


    "Su Xin, investigate the whereabouts of the Elders of the Underworld Alliance immediately ¡­ Don''t worry about anything! Investigate their contact information or their exact location! The more detailed the better! " Right


    After the sky had finished giving orders, Su Qingxue walked in front of the mirror, tidied up her appearance, and walked out of the study ¡­<span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Ancient Immortal Spirit World, Red Moon Ind, deep within theke ¡­


    Ye Fan didn''t know how long he had been under this water''s frantic impact.<span>The pain made every second seem iparably long, but every second''s persistence gave Ye Fan even more determination and perseverance to challenge the next second! leaf


    <span>The sword intent around the sail became denser and denser. After an unknown amount of time, it was as if the sail waspletely wrapped in a huge golden drop of water!


    And Ye Fan''s Sword God body, from the original limit of the sword intent from three meters high, had been constantlypressed, shrinking down until it merged together with Ye Fan''s entire body ¡­<span>At this moment, a subtle feeling appeared! leaf


    The sails actually discovered that the pain from the bacsh from the extreme sword intent and too much spiritual energy was slowly decreasing? If


    If one used his spiritual sense to observe carefully, he would realize that every cell, every meridian, every muscle, and every organ in his body seemed to have gone through a continuous flow of spiritual Qi, and after death and rebirth, they had actually taken a qualitative leap!? alsoIn other words, it wasn''t that Ye Fan was numb to the pain, but that his own physique had be stronger! protosm


    A wound that could have easily been ripped open by just a sword intent would naturally not be so painful if it became less vulnerable! leaf


    <span>The sails suddenly came to a realization! While he was borrowing the weak water spirit energy to restore his body, he was actually refining his own body at the same time!


    It was just like a metal that had been forged after hundreds of thousands of years of tempering. Although his body was in weak water and had a chance of being wasted, as long as he controlled his bnce and persevered, he would naturally be able to transform!


    After his body''s overall strength had been strengthened, Ye Fan discovered that the consumption of disintegrating the secondyer was not that big, and the extreme sword intent''s control was also much easier!


    In his dantian, thepression and condensation of the Sword Intent Aurous Core was much easier than before. protosmFirst, Ye Fan''s process of forming the core was like that of a three year old child using his tender and slender hands to mix with arge basin of flour.


    To make thisrge bowl of flour into a good dough, a child''s strength and hands were naturally extremely difficult.But now, Ye Fan seemed to have turned from a three year old into a teenager.


    To make a bowl of flour into dough, although he would still be tired, it wouldn''t be too difficult!


    <span>Sword intent enhancement, sure enough, had to be done from the basic quality of the body! leaf


    When the sails felt less painful, they finally had some energy to check the situation on the surface of theke... stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop


    At that moment, Ye Fan heard Luwu''s shout from above. It was mixed with anger, unwillingness, pain, and fatigue, which made Ye Fan''s hair stand on end. FromHe had no idea how much time he had spent just now. He had to get out as soon as possible. This bunch of bastards didn''t even let Luwu, who was pregnant with a baby, go ¡­


    Ye Fan''s eyes revealed waves of killing intent. Even if his body was in pain from speeding up to form the core, he couldn''t care less!


    When the state was raised to the limit, a liquid sword intent appeared in Ye Fan''s Dantian in an extremelypressed state.A partially formed Jindan was spinning rapidly, as if it was restless and could explode at any moment with a pocket-sized nuclear bomb.


    <span>Without a doubt, Ye Fan already had no way back. At this moment, if he stopped his Core Formation, just his Dantian would be shattered by this terrifying sword might!


    Although it was Ye Fan''s own sword intent, when it reached the Core Formation stage, it was as if it had evolved into an even more powerful wild beast, and was unwilling to be tamed by Ye Fan just like that! quaque


    <span>It was as if he was arrogantly telling Ye Fan, "You don''t deserve me!" leaf


    The sail''s eyes were bloodshot. The golden divine dragon''s bloodline continuously stimted and released the dragon''s might, allowing him to maintain his consciousness while also restraining the bacsh of the sword intent...


    "Core Formation ¡­." Core Formation ¡­ Core Formation! Ye Fan constantly roared in his heart! VariationsThe illusory Jindan (Jindan) was in a fierce battle with Ye Fan. However, as more and more sword intent waspressed into it, the radiance it emitted became more and more zing. Dazzling! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1578

    Lake 1578Up above, the five forefathers couldn''t let Luwu fall for a long time. Their attacks were getting heavier and heavier.


    <span>They could clearly sense that the sword pressureing from below theke was growing stronger and stronger. To them, this was extremely disadvantageous news.


    "Everyone, we can no longer fight alone. We must work together and control this beast!" Daoist Tianbao sent mentally. red


    "Yes." The alchemist and the Frigid Rain Grandmaster exchanged aplicated nce and nodded.<span>This old man will go first! nt Spirit Weapon, Wind Soul Lock! " too


    Ancestor Cang formed a seal in his hand, and a fierce gale blew. Arge amount of green Tai Yi True Essence apanied it. Three strong gusts of blue wind, like three chains, rapidly coiled around Luwu''s body, restricting his movements!ndAt this moment, I am extremely exhausted. There are more than a dozen wounds of different sizes on my body, and my running speed has been reduced. After being entangled by these three strong winds, I can only swing my green tail and create a strong wind!


    Just as Luwu was trying to escape, Patriarch Xuanhai was no longer idle. A bolt of lightning struck down from the sky with a nging sound!nd


    My whole body went numb from the hacking. In the midst of my furious roars, I saw mes suddenly ignite in all directions!


    "Eight Directions Fire Prison!"


    Ancestor Chi Lian raised his hand and saw the eight pirs of fire simultaneously rushing towards Lu Wu!nd


    I pped my feet on the iceke, and a wall of ice was built around me, trying to block the fire pir''s attack, but it was too weak at the moment, so the ice wall was still shattered instantly! a fewAt the same time, Patriarch Frigid Rain, who had found the right opportunity, shed down from above! Then ¡­


    The icy-blue sword, which was like a drop of water, continuously elerated as it descended, and with an aura that could pierce through everything, it directly prated one of Luwu''s left hind legs!


    <span>"Roar!"


    I fell miserably on the frozenke, hot beast blood trickling down.


    It could no longer hold on. It was exhausted.


    The fire in her eyes dispersed, and she stared angrily at the cold face of the Frigid Rain Grandmaster with a trace of unwillingness and humiliation ¡­


    <span>"A bunch of cowards and despicable and greedy people. If I had half of my godly strength back then, how could you have hurt me at all ¡­"


    Luwu''s voice appeared in the minds of the five forefathers. quintuple<span>Ancestral Founder knew that Lu Wu couldmunicate with the Spirit, but before this, Lu Wu did not even bother interacting with them. No


    Thinking about it, the first sentence that Luwu passed to them was actually these words!<span>The deserters from the Heaven''s War! This was the past that the Patriarchs of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World didn''t want to talk about. It would forever be a brand of humiliation for them!


    Undoubtedly, Luwu had opened up their most painful scars! quintuple


    "Patriarch Ming''s face was dark and grim, and his eyes were filled with killing intent."<span>We only stayed behind to protect the human''s incense. There''s no need for you to say anything! " Patriarch Xuanhai disdained.


    "Hmph, as long as you''re old you have to respect your elders. Even if it''s a divine beast, in the end, it''s still just a beast. Evil creature ¡­" The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster let out a coldugh.<span>"Alright!" Heavenly Treasures! "Quickly go down and see what this brat is doing!" Ancestor Chi Lian urged. Day


    Patriarch Treasure was secretly angry in his heart, but since these four sects were sure to treat him as an outsider, he could only smile and nod before entering theke. Day<span>With the help of the Primordius Gold Ingots, his sinking speed was extremely fast. When


    He saw that deep within the water, there was a golden ball of light emitting a brilliant golden light and a powerful sword intent pressure. He could not help but be dumbstruck! He<span>He even wondered if he was seeing things. That sword intent ¡­ Almost all of them were liquid!? can


    <span>Very quickly, the Heavenly Treasure sensed that Ye Fan didn''t seem to have any movements, and seemed to be in an immobile state.


    "This brat ¡­" Was he in the Core Formation stage!? "


    Daoist Tianbao suddenly came to a realization. Although this situation was very unique, he keenly discovered that this was the Core Formation stage!<span>Although he didn''t understand why Ye Fan''s cultivation level couldn''t connect to his Dan, reaching the Core Formation stage was indeed a very fragile period for a cultivator! Day


    "Haha!" Stinking brat... He wanted to raise his strength before the battle? Core Formation? It''s still the next life! "<span>Before his voice had died away, the Heavenly Treasure Celestial Sect''s hands pushed the Primordius Gold Ingot down towards the sphere of light that Ye Fan was in with great force, smashing it down with a loud bang! finishes


    <span>It was done! All


    <span>It''s over! leaf


    <span>Actually, the sail had already sensed that Daoist Tianbao had descended, but there was nothing that he could do!


    He did not know why, but the Jindan inside his dantian seemed to be big enough and dense enough, but it could not be stabilized. It was always trying to change!


    <span>In addition, Ye Fan was constantlypressing and injecting sword intent into the golden core, but he was not able to see how strong this golden core of sword intent had be! Ming


    It should be saturated, everything should be enough, but it was still unable toplete the final step! such as


    If someone else''s Jindan was a hard steel ball, then Ye Fan''s Jindan of Sword Intent would be like a water ball. Although it had a shape, just a slight movement would cause it to change. This<span>He could not count on the Jindan to operate by itself and provide him with endless sword intent!


    Just what was going on!? leaf


    Fan Xian could note up with an answer no matter how hard he thought. Could it be that his theory and train of thought on sword intent''s Core Formation were wrong!?<span>If that was the case, then wouldn''t his previous efforts have all been for naught!?


    <span>Ye Fan was at a loss. He really didn''t know what to do next. Giving up on the Core Formation stage and continuing it seemed to be a dead end. Difficult


    <span>Dao... Both he and Luwu were really going to die here ¡­


    Before Ye Fan could think about it further, Daoist Tianbao''s Primordius Gold Ingot had already fiercely smashed into the light ball! crappy


    Cake! leaf<span>When the sail came back to its senses, it was surprised to find that the golden sword intent had produced an extremely strong reaction force, blocking the power of the Primordius Gold Ingot''s attack! No


    "Passed, under the violent shock, Ye Fan''s body still rolled backwards!"


    "Boom ~ ~ ~"<span>In the moment when theke was churning, Ye Fan forcefully controlled the sword intent in his dantian, afraid that the Jindan that he had almostpleted with great difficulty would dissipate... leaf


    Fan Nu''s eyes were wide open as he stared fixedly at the distant Daoist Heavenly Treasures ¡­


    <span>Daoist Tianbao seemed to have not expected the outsideyer of sword intent to be so strong, blocking his gold ingot. However, he clearly intended to give Ye Fan another fatal blow! can


    At this critical moment, from the corner of his eyes, Ye Fan noticed a few details... QiBubble!?


    Just now, that strike had created some gaps in the water, causing some bubbles to form.<span>These bubbles, under the pressure of the water, began to change their shapes. In front of Ye Fan, they quickly shed. See


    As the bubbles in the water kept changing, Ye Fan''s soul seemed to have a lock that was unlocked by a key.


    After an unprecedented door opened, Ye Fan''s mind appeared in his mind, as if it was filled with wisdom! water


    That''s right! It was water! Me


    Why are you so stupid! It had always been water! give


    At that time, Ye Fan felt that he was too stupid!<span>The liquefaction of sword intent was such an obvious phenomenon, yet it had already given him such a straightforward direction of cultivation. Why had he never figured it out?


    <span>Who said that the Aurous Core must be a fixed pill!? Who said that the Aurous Core must bepletely solid!?


    <span>"I am not a true essence Core Formation cultivator, but a sword intent Core Formation cultivator that Iprehended. Why would I want to follow the theories of other cultivators!?"


    The image of the soldier water, the form of water to avoid high and down, the form of soldier to avoid physical attack.


    Water is controlled by the earth, and soldiers by the enemy.<span>Therefore, there is no such thing as a regr army or water. Those who win because of the enemy''s transformation are called gods! "


    <span>The ancients had linked the arrangement of troops with water, and now, Ye Fan''s sword intent was also their own weapon, a military formation.


    To use a weapon was like water. To use a sword was like water!<span>When the sword intent reached the level of Hydro Phase, not only would it be even more powerful, it would also possess the ability to create water that was out of shape!


    Sword intent forming a core was actually ''guiding the situation ording to the circumstances''. It was to understand what liquid sword intent was, to guide it, to control it, and not to forcefullypress it into a pill! From


    <span>His previous Core Formation had been correct in the first half, but had been wrong in the second half!


    Sword intent at the Core Formation stage indeed needed to bepressed and condensed, but it didn''t need to be forcefully formed!


    What he had to do was not to force himself to stay fixed, but to go against thews of water!<span>The Sword Qi Jindan should be like water, ever-changing and unpredictable! This


    Only this way would it conform to the principle of an invincible army! Large<span>The paths of 3,000 were simr. Although it was a military tactic, it was still amon practice when it came to sword arts! in


    At the moment of enlightenment, the corner of Ye Fan''s mouth revealed a relieved smile... He<span>He could no longer forcefully control the Sword Qi Jindan in his dantian. Instead, he naturally transformed the Jindan into whatever it wanted to change.


    <span>"The Sword Intent Golden Elixir finally began to resonate with Ye Fan''s dantian. It was like liquid gold, flowing freely inside Ye Fan''s dantian!"


    "Huff ¡­"When Ye Fan opened his eyes once again, a golden light shone from within, and his entire aura became even more unfathomable. Day


    <span>Patriarch Treasure could feel a pressure that made his heart palpitateing from the bottom of theke!


    He could not believe that it was Ye Fan who sent it!


    This was apletely different concept from the sword intent pressure just now. It was like the difference between cloud and mud!No ¡­. Impossible! How much improvement could he achieve in such a short period of time!? Day


    Patriarch Treasure was convinced that he was hallucinating. The other party had been disturbed by him just now, so how could it be possible for him to reach Core Formation in an instant?Besides, so what if he formed his core? "He is a living ce!"


    "Primeval gold ingot, go!" Day


    <span>The Treasure Ancestor circted his Quintessential Essence and activated the sacred object. The Primordius Gold Ingot was like a small mountain, bringing with it a destructive pressure as it smashed towards Ye Fan! leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was expressionless as he looked coldly at the menacing golden mountain ¡­ This


    At this time, he was in the state of disintegration of the second level, disintegration of the sword intent, and extreme sword intent. leafAfter sensing his surroundings, the sail suddenly had a thought. Arge amount of golden liquefied sword intent appeared around his body, and he casually raised his hand forward...


    <span>"Boom!"


    An earth-shattering sound rang out from underwater! mania<span>The violent flow of water at the bottom of theke causedrge amounts of white bubbles to surge out, creating a powerful vortex! When


    <span>After everything had dispersed, Daoist Tianbao''s expression was nowpletely nk. His mouth was gaping open, as if he had seen a ghost!


    <span>This ¡­ "How is this possible ¡­" leaf


    The sail was still standing at the same position as before, as if nothing had happened!


    <span>With one hand, he held the gold ingot that was like a small mountain and calmly stood in theke. His entire body was surrounded by golden light and he was looking at him expressionlessly... Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1579

    1579


    <span>The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster felt a primordial fear, as if a rabbit had seen a jackal, a tiger, and a leopard. He no longer had any thoughts of fighting; he only wanted to escape! Day


    <span>Patriarch Treasure''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He quickly waved his hand and the Primordius Gold Ingot shrunk into a beam of light, quickly withdrawing it! same


    <span>When the Heavenly Treasures turned their heads, they had already begun flying above theke! leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was not in a hurry to chase after. He had justpleted the Sword Intent Core Formation, so there were many new areas that he needed to experience and understand ¡­ leaf


    <span>The sail looked at his hand, and the Unparalleled Sword Intent swirled around it, just like a beautiful liquid gold ¡­


    Just now, Ye Fan was facing the Primordius Gold Ingots that looked like it was going to destroy the heavens and earth. Deep inside, he actually didn''t feel any pressure at all. sensibility


    <span>After receiving this kind of power from the liquid sword intent, he felt that this seemingly mighty and extraordinary Primordius Gold Ingots, the so-called sacred objects, were actually not that much. on


    Yes, Ye Fan was able to calm himself down and use only his body, inbination with his sword intent, to receive this attack. nodule<span>Indeed, it was exactly as Ye Fan had expected. Even if the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster Eternal Rest used all his strength and paired with the sacred object, he still wouldn''t be able to pose any threat to Ye Fan. quaque


    It was as if someone had thrown a brick at him ¡ª nothing more! leaf<span>At this moment, the sail finally realized how much the formation of the sword intent had increased his sword intent!


    Moreover, during the process of forming the core, Ye Fan''s body had already been reborn by the tempering of the weak water spiritual energy. in


    <span>As for Ye Fan, he also discovered that the Spirit Rhino Gu in his body had been unknowingly dposed by the spiritual energy!? cause


    Because this happened too fast, and because Ye Fan didn''t intentionally use the Spirit Rhino Gu, the Gu didn''t cause any damage to Ye Fan.


    Even without the protection of the sword intent, Ye Fan''s whole body could move freely in the water with a high concentration of weak water! cub


    Thinking about it carefully, such an increase in his physical fitness was way too huge. He also reacted. To form a Sword Qi Aurous Core, what kind of terrifying physical foundation would it take to do so?! This


    <span>The Jindan Stage was truly precious. It was something that required a great deal of effort and suffering, and in the end, it was also something that required a great deal of luck and understanding. It was something that was extremely precious! No


    After feeling this powerful sword intent, Ye Fan felt that everything was worth it!He had been through all these hardships, and now, he was truly a man of honor. Ye Fan had understood this from a young age, and it had once again given him a chance at survival!


    Ye Fan raised his head and saw that the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster had already ascended a great distance. A dazzling golden me ignited in Ye Fan''s eyes as he released his anger. He then sneered...<span>The formation of the sword intent at the Core, as well as the sudden insight he had gained into the sword intent of the liquid state, gave him apletely new understanding of the way of the sword.


    <span>It just so happens that this group of old ancestors who unt their might in the underground world, those despicable and greedy, can be his target to test the sword ¡­


    Ye Fan also couldn''t be bothered to get rid of his current state, and kept his fighting strength to its limit. He directly put his hands down, and a violent golden liquid sword intent gushed out from his two hands!<span>"Boom!"


    Ye Fan''s body seemed to have received the help of the two golden rocket propellers, rising rapidly from the water!


    The Sword Intent Golden Elixir in his dantian flowed rapidly like a jubnt colt, absorbing the Heaven and Earth powers while wildly dashing. It possessed an endless flow of powerful energy!


    With this special Jindan, Ye Fan could condense the Unparalleled Sword Intent. It would be effortless, but its stability, strength, and explosive power would all be greatly enhanced! And ¡­


    <span>Now that he had such a strong body, Ye Fan wouldn''t be harmed by the sword intent and disintegration, so his endurance would naturally skyrocket. It was no longer a short fight. sensibility


    Receiving his own speed and the power of his sword intent, Ye Fan was very satisfied. He wanted to shout loudly in the water to vent the anger and depression in his heart. Day


    <span>Ancestor Bao felt Ye Fan, who had suddenly elerated, and was scared to the point that his face became deathly pale!


    At this time, he no longer had the confidence he should have in his role as Eternal Rest. If he were to use 100% of his strength to fight, he would be easily caught by his opponent. How could he continue fighting!? "<span>How is this possible!? Such a short period of time! Could he have reached the Heaven Seizing Stage!? " Day


    Patriarch Treasure could only cry out madly in his heart. This was only Core Formation! How could Core Formation have such a powerful quality change!?Could it be ¡­ Strange pill!?


    <span>That''s right! This was the emperor level sword intent! What he was forming just now was not the Aurous Core of his true essence, but the aurous core of his sword intent!? one


    With this in mind, the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster was on the verge of copse. What kind of monster was this?Sword Intent Core Formation!? Since ancient times, it had never been heard of before!


    How could a pure destructive energy be used in battle to form a core!? What was the difference between this and suicide!? quaqueFor example, in order to strengthen his body, he had forcefully stuffed steel into his muscles. Just thinking about it made him feel that it was impossible! Even if he seeded, wouldn''t he be a cripple too?!?


    <span>In the blink of an eye, Ye Fan was already close to catching up to the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor! See


    The sneer on Ye Fan''s face was full of meaning, even the Heavenly Treasure was almost suffocating!


    Tianbao exerted all his strength, his face contorted as he frantically ran towards the surface of theke! And ¡­Previously, the other four forefathers and experts of the four sects of the Red Moon Ind were watching closely.


    The loud sound from below theke had shaken the hearts of everyone present to the point that they were flustered. ben


    He thought that the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor was going to kill Ye Fan, but who would have thought that the pressure from the sword was even more terrifying than the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor''s!<span>The four Longevity Patriarchs naturally did not believe that the Heavenly Treasure would lose to Ye Fan, but this situation was unclear to them, so they could only wait anxiously.


    <span>If it wasn''t for the sake of the young Lu Wu, they would have run far away. They would have been sitting on pins and needles if they didn''t want to stay here!


    On the other hand, the wounded Luwu who had fallen had a look of anticipation and gratification in his eyes ¡­<span>At this time, as the sword intent pressure became more and more intense, the tens of thousands of flying swords scattered around Red Moon Ind seemed to have received some sort of summoning and soared into the sky!


    <span>Not only that, even the flying swords of the sword cultivators from the Cold Light Sect and the cultivators from the other sects were starting to move! cold


    <span>When Yun Tao and the other sword cultivators realized that their swords had to leave their bodies, they hurriedly circted their true essence to control the swords! one


    <span>The expressions of the group of sword cultivators changed drastically. They found it unbelievable, their swords were actually going to break away from their master''s control and be summoned by someone else!?


    Some sword cultivators who had insufficient cultivation or were unaware of the situation could not keep their flying swords. They could only watch as the flying swords converged in the air! give


    In time, the tens of thousands of flying swords formed a dense cloud of swords. They blotted out the sky and blotted out the sun as they circled above theke! mimicry


    Buddha was eagerly awaiting the arrival of someone!


    <span>"This... This was something that only the legendary emperor level sword intent could have... The ten thousand swords will attack!? " "This ¡­"


    <span>Could it be ¡­ The Heavenly Treasures were truly unable to do anything to that boy!? " Patriarch Xuanhai mumbled in disbelief.


    Ancestor Chi Lian had aplicated expression, and the arrogance in his eyes was withdrawn ¡­


    Even Patriarch Evergreen was under such great pressure, not to mention the other Core Formation and Spirit Creation Cultivators present.When these cultivators saw the flying swords that filled the sky and felt the terrifying sword pressureing from the bottom of theke, many of them were already trembling in fear and could not wait to kneel down! This


    The domineering sword intent that was like a monarch descending upon the world made them feel a kind of reverence! quaque


    <span>While everyone was still tense, theke surface suddenly moved! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1580

    "1580"


    <span>"Crash!" Day


    Priest Po was flustered as he flew out of theke!


    <span>Panic and fear filled his face as he flew into the air in a sorry state. Then, he acted as if he was going to ignore everything and leave the Red Moon Ind!


    <span>"Heavenly treasure!" Where are you going!? " Upon seeing this, the Ancestor Chi Lian immediately flew forward to block Daoist Tianbao! Day


    Ancestor Bao''s face was twisted as he roared, "Don''t stop me! Run! This brat was able to form a strange core from his Emperor level sword intent! "He will kill us!"


    <span>"What!?"


    <span>Sword Intent Core Formation? "Strange pill?"


    <span>How was this possible? Are you crazy!? " hetero-


    <span>Dan was an extremely rare and special type of Core Formation, many times rarer than Heavenly Dan!


    Strange pills were said to be some sort of special cultivation method, and the pills they produced were not recorded in any historical records.<span>However, there was one thing that cultivators believed to be true. The strongest Core Formation and the weakest Core Formation were all extraordinary cores! hetero-


    <span>Pills could be a very weak type of Core Formation, or they could be a type of Core Formation that far surpassed the power of a Heavenly Core. It all depended on how cultivators cultivated, and what kind of opportunities they encountered!


    Obviously, if it was an emperor level core formed from sword intent, then the appearance of such an extraordinary pill would not be too much of a waste ¡­Just when Ancestor Chi Lian and the other Patriarchs were wondering if they had misheard, a golden ray of light shot out from under theke! give


    Time, the ten thousand flying swords in the sky were like a huge tornado, howling as they circled around! leaf


    The sail stood high up in the sky, and it was as if there was a golden wave beneath his feet that was blown along with the wind.


    Standing on the liquid sword intent and looking at the countless flying swords revolving around him, the corners of his mouth curled up. He extended his hand and snapped his fingers...


    In an instant, all of the flying swords entered the Sword God''s Ring.Ye Fan didn''t think that he would need to use these swords next.


    All of the cultivators present were dumbstruck when they saw the liquid golden sword intent surrounding Ye Fan''s body, directly feeling the sword intent pressure from Ye Fan.


    On the other hand, Lu Wu was excitedly supporting himself with his hands and legs, raising his head to look at Ye Fan, revealing a look of joy and reverence. "This is really ¡­ Sword Intent!? "


    "How can such a sword intent exist in this world?"


    This sword intent ¡­ No ¡­. It won''t happen... How could it be ¡­ Heaven Seizing Stage!? "<span>The exmation of Ancestor Chi Lian caused arge number of cultivators to tremble in fear!


    Heaven Seizing Stage!? The Realm that had never appeared since the creation of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World!<span>The Leng Ancestor, who had the most chance of all, charged for the Heaven Seizing position and died a violent death. As for Ancestor Chi Lian, he only took half a step forward and did not have the chance to truly step into the Heaven Stealing Gate. matter


    <span>In reality, other than Chi Lian, Xuan Hai, Tai Cang and Han Yu, the majority of the cultivators in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World had never seen a Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivator.


    In the time of the Great Heaven''s War, it was extremely rare to see a Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivator. by<span>Therefore, when Ancestor Chi Lian said that the sword intent''s energy pressure was already at the Heaven Seizing Stage, at the same time that everyone was shocked, there was also a hint of understanding! protosm


    Come! This was the power of a Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivator!? No wonder they felt that it was so terrifying! cold


    The Rain Ancestor stared at the golden liquid that made his heart palpitate with envy and fear ¡­ "


    Just by cultivating in the way of the sword, he had raised the power of his sword intent to the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm!? swordWill could form a strange pill? He had never heard of this person before. Who in the world was this person ¡­ longitudinal


    However, I''ve never heard of anyone in the ancient Heavenly Stealing Realm being able to achieve such a feat ¡­ " leaf


    <span>Hearing the words of these ancestors, Fan finally understood. So the power of his sword intent had reached the level of a Heaven Seizing Stage expert? Difficult


    Weird, just now he didn''t think that the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster''s attacks could pose any threat at all.


    It would be easy for him to grow up in the Heaven Stealing Stage, not to mention that he was a sword cultivator who focused on fighting strength!However, Ye Fan had only relied on the disintegration of the secondyer, the disintegration of the sword intent, and the peerless sword intent to increase the power of his sword intent to the Heaven Stealing Realm. There was still a difference between him and a true Heaven Stealing Realm cultivator.


    Of course, Ye Fan never really cared about these things. What he pursued was strength, so no matter what realm he was in, it was all up to him! As long as he could win! leaf<span>Fan did not act in a hurry, as he was still worried about Lu Wu who had helped him block these ancestors.


    <span>"Lowering his head to look, he saw that Luwu lying on the frozenke, frozen in a pool of blood, staring at him eagerly."


    "Luwu!" leaf


    <span>The sail felt a burst of uneasiness in its heart, and with a quick movement, itnded beside Luwu.


    <span>Looking at the wounds on its body and its severely injured hind legs, as well as its extremely exhausted and weak appearance, Ye Fan''s heart felt a sharp pain... "


    Son of the Divine Dragon Family, you indeed didn''t disappoint me.


    "Don''t feel sorry for me. This is already the best result for me ¡­" Aforting voice came from Luwu.<span>Ye Fan''s eyes turned red. This was the first time he met this Luwu, but in order to repay his gratitude, this Luwu unexpectedly fought to this extent. leaf


    Now that the sail had felt the power of the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm, it naturally understood why Lu Wu had said that at its peak, a hundred long habitats were nothing to fear ¡­


    <span>Originally, it was disdainful towards these Longevity cultivators. It was an iparably prideful divine beast! can


    <span>It was ¡­ In order to protect Ye Fan, who was still in the Core Formation stage, Lu Wu had fallen under the hands of these few deserters whom he disdained.


    <span>This sort of humiliation was like a hero dying in the evening. A tiger falling to the bottom of the sun being bullied by a dog. The pain was something only he himself could experience.


    <span>If it were not for protecting him, these forefathers would not have made a move, and Luwu would not have been humiliated like this ¡­ leaf


    Thinking of this, a strong killing intent surged up in Fan''s eyes!<span>After sensing Ye Fan''s killing intent, the expressions of the several Longevity Patriarchs all changed!


    <span>They almost wanted to run away immediately, but if they ran, where could they run to?


    Monk can''t run from the temple, Ye Fan will still find them!<span>The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster was the most panic-stricken because he discovered that Ye Fan''s aura had already locked onto him! No


    Whether it was plotting to kill Leng Xing, plotting against Ye Fan, taking Nian Ruo Jiao as a hostage and injuring Lu Wu... This


    These new and old grudges, made Ye Fan the first to not let him go! oculusSeeing that Ye Fan was already looking at him, Daoist Tianbao''s face turned pale as he prepared to run! But


    <span>Yes, Ancestor Chi Lian grabbed him and bellowed, "Heavenly treasure! Where can you run to!? This child is in cahoots with that Lu Wu, he won''t let us off!


    <span>Rather than running away, why not all of them working together to kill him! Today, you shall die! "


    Heavencraft was startled. He suddenly realized that it was indeed impossible for him to run. Even if he did run, there was only death ¡­


    "Humph!" Even if his sword intent could sense the power of the Heaven Stealing Realm, he was still not in the Heaven Stealing Realm, he had just formed a strange pill! trueIf they were to fight, even if his sword intent could injure us, we could still kill him!


    The five of us still have two great formations before us, are we still afraid of one person?! " Ancestor Chi Lian shouted with a loud voice. Mystical


    Hai Yang, Tai Cang and Han Yu, the three forefathers, also knew that if Ye Fan wasn''t eliminated, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World wouldpletely reshuffle their cards. Therefore, the three of them all tacitly agreed to this n of encircling Ye Fan and fighting together.A few Spirit Creation and Core Formation cultivators, other than those within the formation, knew that they could not help now, so they all retreated, nervously watching the life and death battle ¡­ a few


    After a short while, the Ancestor Chi Lian and the Frigid Rain Ancestor respectively retreated to the Burning Heaven Fire Qilin Formation and the Turbid Dark Water Sword Formation. Day


    Priest Bao clenched his teeth and circted his true essence. He once again took out the Primordius Gold Ingot! Mystical<span>Patriarch Sea and Patriarch Tai Cang also produced their own magical items ¡­. one


    The man held a small ck drum in his hand, with bursts of golden-white lightning shing around it. Another man took out a wooden humanoid statue, which was surrounded by waves of azure-green Zhen Yuan.


    On the side of the Fire Qi Lin array, the cultivators constantly poured their true essence into the prehistoric stone. Raging mes of true essence ignited the sky! ck


    On the other side of the Water Sword Spell Formation, a sharp icy-blue sword aura suffused the air with dark blue clouds!<span>There were five different types of true essence pressure, gold, red, blue, white, and green. These five different types of true essence pressure were like five mountains that were about to fall down, directly suppressing Ye Fan! leaf


    Fan took a deep breath and raised his head with a cold expression. After looking around at the scene, the golden sword concept under his feet swirled up angrily as he stood in the air!Facing the all-out desperate attack from the five elders, Ye Fanughed in anger and said, "Come on... "None of you are leaving..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1581

    1581


    "How arrogant! Even if you have Monarch level Sword Intent! The power to seize the heavens! "Don''t even think of surviving if we work together!"


    Ancestor Chi Lian gave an angry snort and was the first tounch an attack. Borrowing the power of the Fire Qi from the Fire Qi Unicorn Array, his entire body seemed to growrger! Station


    <span>In the air, Ancestor Chi Lian exerted all of his strength. He spread open his arms and fiercely closed them. A vortex of crimson me true essence appeared between his hands!


    <span>The half-step Heaven Stealing Pill had caused his elemental energy to far surpass that of an ordinary cultivator. Now that it was fully unleashed, it was an earth-shattering scene!


    mes of true essence surged into his hands, as if all the red clouds in the sky were being sucked in!


    It was as if a ball of energy that could explode at any time had been condensed into his two hands!


    At the same time, on the other side, Frigid Rain Ancestor threw his flying sword into the air. OnlyThe flying sword quickly gathered the sword qi. In the blink of an eye, it had condensed into a giant icy sword that was dozens of meters long!


    <span>forefather Xuanhai wasn''t idle either. He held the drum in one hand and beat it with the force of his blow, producing a muffled rumbling sound of thunder!


    "With every strike, more and more thunder clouds gathered on Patriarch Xuanhai''s body, until the violent bolts of lightningpletely engulfed him within!"


    <span>Rumble rumble rumble! "Rumble!" The sound of thunder resounded through the world! quaternary


    <span>The rogue cultivators who came from all directions to watch the battle, upon hearing the sound of thunder, were all scared out of their wits and scattered in all directions! too


    The wooden sculpture in Ancestor Cang''s hand had flown out at an unknown time. The human-faced wooden sculpture was emitting a strange green light. As it continuously gathered the B wood spirit energy, the wooden sculpture seemed to be alive!


    His limbs and head began to be huge!<span>The wooden sculpture that was shrouded in azure light had, in a few breaths, turned into a gigantic tree person that was hundreds of meters tall!?


    This giant tree person was shrouded in green poisonous fog. Its eyes were ck and deep, and white light was faintlying out of its mouth ¡­ Each


    The Patriarch had already brought out his trump card; all of the cultivators were bbergasted! Light


    Seeing such a scene, many people were so scared that their bodies turned soft!


    It was hard to imagine that such a grand battle formation, which seemed to be the gathering of the strongestbat strength in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, was only for the sake of being alone!?


    <span>Amongst the people from the Cold Light Sect, Nian Ru was looking at the blurry figure that was surrounded by arge amount of violent true essence. Her delicate body was tense and it was hard to breathe ¡­


    Standing beside Nian Ru Jiao, Han Yuntao nced at the woman from the corner of his eyes. Aplicated feeling welled up within him... This<span>At the moment, Ye Fan was not as nervous or fearful as the people outside. leaf


    Fan Jian''s brain was as calm as it ever was, and his heart was as calm as an ancient well ¡­ one


    Afterprehending the reason for the liquid sword intent and the golden core of the sword intent, he wanted to verify the idea of sword intent that came along with it... leaf


    In the eyes of the sail, golden halos of light constantly burned. He spread open his arms, and the golden Unparalleled Sword Intent gushed out from his body like a flood breaking a lock or a torrential river! in


    Under this kind of extreme condition, Ye Fan''s Sword Intent Jindan had also reached its highest efficiency possible. In almost the span of a breath, a goldenke appeared in the air!A golden liquid surged and floated in the air. It was breathtakingly beautiful, but the pressure it exuded caused everyone to feel as if their hearts were splitting apart!


    <span>"This... What is this!? "


    <span>"Oh my god ¡­" Is that all sword intent!? "


    <span>While countless people were yelling in disbelief, Ye Fan stood calmly and calmly on this goldenke, which had been created by the sword intent... He


    <span>As long as he stepped lightly on the ke", it would ripple and move the waves...


    <span>The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth raised into a smile. He could feel that thiske, which was hundreds of square meters in size, waspletelypatible with his mind. This


    At that time, Ye Fan didn''t seem like a swordsman, but an elegant poet. Standing on a dazzlingke, admiring the beautiful scenery he created, he seemed to be reciting an elegant poem...


    The five Longevity Patriarchs outside looked as if they were about to devour a human, and Ye Fanpletely disregarded them!<span>When Ancestor Chi Lian and the others saw the sudden appearance of this goldenke, their expressions changed. They could not understand what kind of sword intent this was!? No


    Having felt Ye Fan''s contempt for them, the five ancestors were naturally enraged! inIn the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, they were the true rulers! Day


    <span>Ancestor Bao was the first to be unable to restrain himself. He knew that he was Ye Fan''s number one target, and today, he must borrow the help of the other four people to kill Ye Fan! "


    <span>"Primordius Metal Ingots, Shattered Metal and Jade!"


    <span>The gold ingot soared up like the wind, reaching an unprecedented level, just like a towering mountain, smashing down towards Ye Fan!


    Let alone the true essence in this habitat, just the massive volume of this gold ingot was enough to destroy the entire Red Moon Ind!


    <span>In this way, the path above Ye Fan would be sealed off with gold ingots! see


    At this moment, Ancestor Chi Lian and the others also made their moves!


    "Burning Sky Fire Qilin!" red<span>The vortex of light in the Forefather''s hand reversed, and a scarlet Fire Qilin that was as big as a mountain roared as it charged towards Ye Fan!


    "Sunflower ckwater Sword!" "Go!" cold<span>The Rain Ancestor also attacked from the other side. The huge sword in the air brought along his Heaven Tier Sword Intent, which was constantly increasing in speed and explosive power. It tore through the air, causing ice crystals to swirl wildly! Mystical


    <span>Patriarch Sea and Patriarch Tai Cang were also attacking from the other two directions! mania


    In the violent thundercloud, after the suppression was over, several hundred thunderbolts directly exploded and shed towards Ye Fan!


    <span>The gigantic tree person that was hundreds of meters tall, at the same time as he swung his arms at Ye Fan with the poisonous fog, he spat out a zing white light from his mouth! Red


    <span>The Moon Ind seemed to have be a purgatory of the mortal world. The world was covered in all sorts of colors, as if the end of the world was approaching.


    Just the shockwaves alone were enough to cause many cultivators'' blood to churn, and they were even injured!


    And in that instant, Ye Fan, who was standing in the middle of the Tornado Eyes, silently stood there without moving. leafThe goldenke at the foot of the sails, the flowing golden liquid sword intent, had sensed the attacks from all directions and seemed to have started moving!


    <span>A monstrous wave suddenly rose up in front of Ye Fan. facies


    <span>"Under the pressure of the Primordius Gold Ingot, the more intense the pressure became, the more turbulent the waves became, as if they had turned into a tsunami!"


    <span>"Crash!"


    The huge wave furiously rolled up and collided with the Primordius Gold Ingot. The seemingly weak wave actually exploded into a terrifying power! WAN<span>Like a mountain, the Primordius Gold Ingots hit this wave of sword intent, but it turned into stic foam, weightless, and directly flew away!?


    The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster almost simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood! His eyes opened wide in disbelief and anger! mixed


    <span>The metal ingots were his lifeblood magic tools, and they bound him deeply. He had relied on these ingots to break through to his habitat.


    Now, he could spurt blood and get injured. It was obvious that the gold ingot could not withstand the power of the sword intent and was damaged!


    The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster felt a surge of despair! He could never have imagined that Ye Fan''s sword intent was so strong that it could not even withstand a sacred object!?<span>Logically speaking, the sacred object was an existence that could not be destroyed in the Primal Chaos Realm. Could the might of this sword intent have already broken through the limits of the "Primal Chaos" world!? a few


    <span>At the same time, feeling the attacks of the other ancestors, the goldenke water under Ye Fan''s feet all gave a counterattack! liquid


    The sword intent rushed towards the Fire Qilin, directly transforming into a golden dragon that howled as it charged forward!


    <span>"BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!" fire


    <span>The Qilin was directly minced into pieces by the sword intent, exploding like fireworks! Other


    <span>"On the other side, a huge golden sword took shape, facing the iing huge sword made of ice, and shed directly with it!"


    "ng ng ng!"


    The moment the Sunflower ckwater Sword touched the Unparalleled Sword Intent, it would shatter like a weak rotten tree, shattering inch by inch! quaque


    Even the seven times refined spirit sword inside was directly swallowed and shattered!


    The Frigid Rain Ancestor''s face paled and his heart ached. He despairingly discovered that his sword intent was unable to withstand a single blow!? benWith his sword destroyed, a trickle of blood trickled down the corner of Han Yu''s mouth and pain filled his eyes...


    At the same time, when Patriarch Xuanhai''s lightning arrived, a golden curtain of liquid water swirled up. As the lightning entered the curtain, it was like a y ox entering the sea, undisturbed!


    As for that towering tree person, as soon as his arms struck, he was directly struck by the two golden sword intents and shattered into pieces!<span>"As for the white beam of light, it was blocked by a golden barrier and it waspletely ineffective!"


    <span>"Boom!"


    <span>The towering tree was damaged and fell into the sea, creating a deafening noise. Only then did the five elders wake up! He


    <span>All of you... He was not a match at all! leaf


    The current sword intent of the sail had long since exceeded their knowledge. This kind of sword intent was almost like an attack and defense, reaching a superb state! number


    Thousands of cultivators watched from afar as they stared at Ye Fan, who was standing on top of the goldenke, as if they were looking at a god!


    How was this even a sword cultivator? This was basically a sword god!


    He stood there motionlessly, unmoving. The sword intent had already broken the five forefathers'' strongest killing move! "Two more were injured!"<span>This ¡­ What in the world... What sword intent is this?! " Patriarch Frigid Rain''s eyes were filled with unwillingness, but he also desired to know ¡­ This


    This was a realm that swordsmen yearned for day and night ¡­Ye Fan stretched out his hand, and a golden sword intent flowed into his hand like a well-behaved child. "


    <span>Good, like water ¡­ " quintuple


    The nameless ancestor frowned. They had never heard of these four words before, but they also vaguely felt that there was some mysterious and profound meaning behind them. leaf


    Fan, on the other hand, felt gratified in his heart. He had always been pursuing the higher realm of the Sword Truth, but he had always been lingering around the "Human Sword" realm. such as<span>Now, he had finally touched the threshold of the second level, the "Heart Sword"! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1582

    <span>1582


    Without a sword in his hand, with a sword in his heart, this was one of the most basic concepts of the Heart Sword.


    However, theprehension of sword intent was the same as theprehension of other paths. Everyone''sprehension was inextricably linked.


    Thus, there was a basic direction, but how he saw the Heartsword and how he gained enlightenment through it was another matter. leaf<span>Before this, the sails had never had a clue, and the door to the Heart Sword had always been locked on him.


    Now, the door finally had a crack. It was no longerpletely closed. There was a hint of hope ¡­And even if it was just this one light beam, it already made Ye Fan very excited, because it meant that he would have a chance to truly explore the mysteries of the way of the sword behind the door! This


    <span>"He relied on this liquid sword intent to enlighten him!"


    Good as water, good as water, good as all living things, and yet not contending against each other. What people do is evil, and therefore more like the Dao! "As the ancient sages had said, water was gentle and kind. Water could moisten the silence and nourish all living things. It could be used in the most gentle way to contain all living things!


    Water "inaction", "do not fight", is also a kind of advice to ancient emperors. can


    Since ancient times, there had been almost no emperor that would do such a thing, and it was impossible for them to do so.This was because in the end, emperors were only humans. water


    <span>To be able to let the people of the world live without strife was not due to the weakness and cowardice of water. It was because the realm of water was above people, that it was able to stand above them and achieve the ability to stand aloof from the world. Day


    <span>He could lose anyone, but without an emperor, he would not be able to leave the water. Person


    Monarchs like those were ultimately unable to achieve the state of water and were not affected by anything. leaf


    When the sail firstprehended the firstyer of the human sword, what itprehended was man and sword as one. I only have the sword, the sword only has me, in the heavens and in the earth, I am unparalleled! Then ¡­


    In the first realm, Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent was tyrannical and powerful. However, even though he was an emperor, he was ultimately still unable to escape from the realm of a "person". can<span>Right now, the Perfection like Water sword intent that he hadprehended, this sword intent that had touched the heart sword''s threshold, had already undergone a qualitative change!


    <span>The gap between the Heart Sword and the Human Sword, in Ye Fan''s view, was precisely this kind of realm where one could "deal with ten thousand changes with no change!"


    This sort of immutability wasn''t to say that he was old-fashioned and rigid, but rather that he had a "heart like a still water" broad breadth of mind. He could deal with all living things in this world and not change his true state of mind.


    <span>Water could turn into rain, nourishing everything. Water could turn into ice and snow, freezing everything within three feet!


    The sweet rain was water, the ice was water as well. It seemed like water had changed, but in reality, it had not.


    <span>At all times, the water was adapting to everything with its vast breadth of mind. On the contrary, it was actually conquering everything as well! Spring


    Xia and autumn, the four seasons, Ster Transposition, Sun and Moon Samsara! again


    <span>Many changes were just a passing cloud to the water.


    <span>No matter how strong the wind was, it was just a wave that rose and fell. No matter how hard the rocks were, they could still be pierced through with water. No matter how hot the mes were, they could still turn into a rain.


    The water seemed extremely ordinary, always in a passive state. It seemed like it did nothing, but in reality, it was all-epassing and did not change at all!


    To the emperor, "water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn a boat." If<span>If Ye Fan''s peerless sword intent from before was from that boat, then the sword intent from the Heart Sword Realm would have be water.


    He no longer looked so dazzling and domineering, but in reality, he had the confidence to swallow the mountains and swallow the rivers!<span>As an emperor, he was no longer alone. Instead, he was an omnipresent river, an endless ocean. Why would he need to intentionally show off? rate


    The shore of the earth, could it be a king? The people of the four seas were all descendants of emperors.


    <span>However, once he became the "Four Seas", why would he care about the people and subjects above him?


    At this time, Ye Fan finally felt the profound gap between Heartsword and Mortal Sword.


    Of course, he did not feel that the Mortal Sword Art was that low grade, too childish. Then ¡­


    It was a step. If he couldn''tprehend the first step, he wouldn''t be able to climb the second step. TopGood as water, water was not normal, and the sword intent was naturally unfathomable! water


    <span>It was formless, the sword was formless, it disappeared without a trace, it was ever-changing ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan let out a long sigh. At this moment, his mind was actually like pushing away clouds and mist, thinking of too many things.


    At this moment, the five cultivators seemed much calmer than before. Inverted


    <span>It wasn''t that he wanted to be kind, but when facing life forms weaker than him, he wouldn''t feel any deep hatred.


    If a mosquito bit you, would you shout for revenge to punish a mosquito?


    <span>Killing him with a single p was that simple. He didn''t even need to think about revenge or grievances.


    <span>On the other hand, Tianbao, Chi Lian, and the other three old ancestors looked at Ye Fan who was standing on the goldenke''s surface. They did not know how to escape, nor did they know how to stay.


    They felt that they were unable to see through the young man in front of them. The sword intent of the terrifying Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm was not something they could challenge anymore ¡­


    Their attacks were like an ant trying to shake a tree, using an egg to strike a rock. That was all!


    You. Is it over? " Ye Fan lightly asked.The five Patriarchs were silent. None of them dared to speak.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at their uneasy expressions, slightly sneering, and said, "Since that''s the case, then let me make the decision..." No


    He knew that Ye Fan would not let him go. Even though he had nowhere to run, he still did not want to die here! Only


    <span>With a turn of his head, the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster exerted all of his strength, attempting to escape in a streak of golden light!


    However, just as he turned his head, he saw that in the sky in front of him, a golden rain-like sword intent had condensed out of thin air! Station<span>Ye Fan, who was on the surface of theke, did not even need to chase. He only needed to have a thought to block the path of the Heavenly Treasure! Day


    Priest Bao watched the life and death battle, and decided to stake everything on one throw. He once again activated the already slightly damaged Primordius Gold Ingots and tried to break out of the encirclement! can


    "Almost at the same time, the golden raindrops converged to form a sharp sword. It directly faced the dim gold ingot and charged straight at it!"


    <span>"Boom!" ben


    The damaged gold ingot had been prated and broken into pieces!?"The golden sword, as fast as lightning, pierced straight through the heart of the Celestial Treasure Grandmaster!"


    <span>"Ahhhhh!" The Old Patriarch of the Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster cried out in pain, his face grim.


    All of the cultivators of the Treasure Heaven Pavilion were so frightened that they didn''t dare approach their master to protect them. As for the other ancestors and the cultivators of the Four Sect Alliance, their faces were as white as paper.<span>Even the Heaven Treasure Grandmaster, who was known to be invincible in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, was pierced through with a single sword strike, along with a sacred object!? "


    Oh... I remember now, "Ye Fan said as if he was talking to himself," You said that you grew up here, and if you don''t destroy your primordial spirit, you won''t be able to kill it right? "That was my mistake ¡­" leaf<span>As the sails spoke, with a thought, dozens of liquid flying swords condensed in the air. They glittered with golden light, yet they carried a terrifying sword pressure! in


    <span>As the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster pleaded for mercy in his despairing and pleading eyes, the several dozen flying swords turned into dozens of beams of light, piercing through the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster in an instant! None


    With one exception, none of them managed to hit his head!<span>The Heavenly Treasures Grandmaster''s entire body was riddled with holes. He grimaced in pain, unwilling to die from the pain as his body directly plummeted to the ground!


    A golden light shot out from his head. It was his primordial spirit! HeAt this moment, he could no longer care about preserving any physical body. Just the liquid sword intent remaining in his body was already destined to cripple his physical body. !


    <span>He was afraid that his primordial spirit would be in danger, so he didn''t want to wait for death! can


    <span>How could Ye Fan give him a chance, a golden light immediately overtook that primordial spirit, causing his soul to be destroyed in an instant! This


    In the blink of an eye, everyone present was thoroughly intimidated by the Heavenly Treasure Ancestor''s miserable death! This<span>Is this the power of a Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm expert!? He


    What we didn''t know was that in terms of pure destructive power, Ye Fan''s'' Perfection like Water ''sword intent had already surpassed the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm.<span>Even Ye Fan himself didn''t have much of an idea about this. After all, he had never seen a Heaven Seizing Stage expert attack.


    With the death of the Heavenly Treasure, Ye Fan also felt a little bit offort in his heart. can


    Just as Ye Fan was about to deal with the other elders, above his head, under the sky, a trace of... Deep inside Ye Fan''s heart, he instinctively felt fear. quaqueIt seemed... A powerful energy that was ready to make its move was about to break through space and descend upon this world! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1583

    <span>1583 Leaves


    The sail couldn''t help but suddenly raise its head, its eyes revealing its astonishment. What kind of situation was this? protosm


    It seemed as if someone had cut a crack through the seemingly ordinary sky. Then, the crack grewrger andrger, and rays of dazzling light shot out from within!


    It was as if a flowery window had suddenly appeared in the sky, and the patterns within were actually formed from an immeasurably terrifying energy!


    For a time, the entire surrounding area of the Red Moon Ind was covered by this energy body that was bing increasingly vast! Day


    It was as if the entire earth had turned into a bizarre and mysterious realm of chaos!


    Not only did Ye Fan feel the danger, but many of the surrounding cultivators had already lost all their courage! quaternaryAs for the remaining Patriarch Evergreen, he was even more frightened. A look of pleasant surprise appeared on his face!


    On the other side, Ancestor Chi Lian cried out in shock, "Sky Law!? This brat has attracted the Sky Law!? "


    Patriarch Tai Cang, Han Yu and the rest also came to a realization.


    Sky Law ¡­ It was actually this terrifying? Just what kind of heaven opposing power does this child possess!? " Frigid Rain Ancestor was dumbfounded.


    "All disciples of the Northern Profound Sect, retreat!" Patriarch Xuanhai roared and was the first to turn around and flee with his men!


    His shout woke up all of the other sects!


    In an instant, the various sects and ns, led by their Patriarchs, wanted to leave the Red Moon Ind one by one. cold


    Within the formation of light, Leng Yu and his wife were trying to persuade Nian Ru to leave.A-Jiao! Let''s go! This was the Sky Law that the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm would encounter! Zinnii, zinnii, zinnii, zinnii, zinnii, zinnii, zinnii, zinnii, zinnii, zinnii, zinnii, zinnii, zinnii, zinnii, zinnii, zinnii


    <span>The ancestor of the Leng n had not been able to withstand it back then, let alone this time''s Sky Law was much stronger than that one time!


    If we stay here, we will definitely die! " Mo Xinzhi''s eyes were filled with anxiety.


    Child, wake up! Those were not stars! He''s not! " Leng Yu also shouted. matter


    By now, they more or less understood what happened before. But<span>Yes, the people of the Leng n would not me Thoughtful for protecting Ye Fan. After all, Thoughtful had been kept in the dark from the beginning, not to mention that they owed Thoughtful a lot.


    Nian Ru looked into the distance with a misty gaze. Being in the eye of the storm, she felt an immense sense of distance and strangeness, causing her to feel a wave of bitterness in her heart. She<span>She didn''t know what she was thinking. She had originally nned to forget this short experience and say that it was better to meet than not to meet, but this man made her heart ripple once again ¡­


    "Junior sister Ru Jiao, let''s go. Even the Patriarch Eternal Habitat wouldn''t dare to stay here. We''re just sending ourselves to our deaths here!" "There''s nothing I can do..." Han Yuntao said with aplicated look in his eyes. reading


    Ru Jiao shivered. That''s right... He couldn''t do anything about it. In the end, he and that man were just people from two different worlds... inYes, and yes, and no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, it was all that.


    Xiang Ru took a deep breath and stood up to turn around. "Father, mother, let''s go ¡­" mass


    Seeing that the woman had finally thought it through, everyone finally let out a sigh of relief and left on their respective swords. quaternary


    Ye Fan naturally noticed therge number of soldiers that were trying to escape in all directions.


    But right now, Ye Fan didn''t have the leisure to care where these cultivators went. In any case, the monk couldn''t run away from the temple. If he wanted to kill them, no matter how far he ran, it would be useless.What he really wanted to know now was, why was this "Sky Law" doing this!? Difficult


    <span>"Dao, this is the cmity that the Heaven Stealing Realm has to face!?" cold


    <span>Could it be that the ancestor of the Leng n, under this kind of punishment, failed to break through to the Heaven Seizing Stage, causing his soul to dissipate?! This


    <span>Dead! He had not reached the Heaven Seizing Stage, he had merely raised the sword intent''sbat power to such a degree. Could it be that Sky Law did not look at the cultivation realm, but only at thebat power!?


    "Child, the sword intent you released just now has already touched the limit of the Primal Chaos World and touched upon the mysteries of heaven. The Laws of the Primal Chaos World have already begun to suppress you ¡­" processus


    <span>Then, Luwu''s voice sounded in Ye Fan''s mind.


    <span>At this moment, all of the cultivators had retreated, and only Lu Wu was still on the frozenke and had not run away. leaf


    Just as Fan was getting confused, he suddenly remembered that there was still Luwu!? This was a divine beast that had experienced the great battle between heaven and earth and had witnessed many Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm experts. It definitely knew this clearly!


    Luwu, what exactly is going on? " leaf


    When the sail realized that it was locked on by this energy, it decided not to run anymore. It might as well investigate the situation first.nd<span>With my extremely fast spiritual will, I quickly transmitted the information to Ye Fan''s mind.


    "The heavens and earth are heartless. They treat all things as ruminations and act against the will of the heavens. They will certainly be punished by the heavens ¡­


    His habitat was a ce where he could borrow the power of the Yin and Yang of Heaven and Earth to grow up. He was a powerful expert within the Laws ¡­ can<span>The Heaven Stealing Realm had the ability to gradually control this world. In other words, it was the true ruler of this world!


    In the Primal Chaos World that we live in, everything is made up of yin and yang energy. Yin and yang are the fundamentalws of this world. !


    In the entire space, the river of stars was made up of Yin and Yang, without a single exception.


    Any form of life force that was strong enough to be on par with or above Yin and Yang would be suppressed by the power of Yin and Yang, which was also known as Sky Law. quaque


    It was just like the time of the great war between heaven and earth. Heaven people were the same as humans.<span>The purest yin and yang energies of the Primal Chaos World would turn into yin and yang lightning to suppress Heaven Seizing Realm cultivators.


    <span>Only Sky Law, who has sessfully endured the Yin Yang Twin Thunderbolts, can truly break free from the shackles of this Primal Chaos World, which means that one will truly be an immortal and step into the void to pry into the higher levels of the Tai Su World! " leaf


    After listening to this information, Fan immediately understood a lot.For example, this Primal Chaos World was a primary school. Only afterpleting the "Yin Yang Energy Graduation Examination" would one be able to attend junior high school.


    <span>The Primal Chaos Realm does not hate you. Against you, it is fair, but it is a little too cruel ¡­ Only


    If you pass the exam, then you can enter a higher institution, and if you fail, then everything will go down the drain.<span>Ye Fan could only bitterly smile, "Luwu..." I am not at the Heaven Seizing Stage yet ¡­ "


    "I also know that you borrowed the light of the Overlord level Sword Intent and relied on pure Sword Intent, but isn''t the realm of Sword Truth the same as well?" He


    Thews of this Tai Chi world do not depend on your realm, but rather whether your strength has the ability to shatter the void and challenge the limits of this world ¡­<span>The sword intent you just disyed had already caused the Primal Chaos Realm to believe that you possessed the strength of a Heaven Seizing Stage cultivator. Sooner orter, they woulde ¡­


    The stronger a Heaven Seizing Cultivator is, the more shocking the punishment they will receive. It seems that the Primal Chaos Realm is extremely wary of your strength, and I have never even seen the might of heavenly retribution like this ¡­


    <span>However, there was one thing that he could confirm. This was the ''Heavenly Punishment'' of the ''Sun Thunder''. The ''Sun Thunder'' was controlling the body while the ''Yin Lightning'' was controlling the Spirit.


    To you, this is the only good news, because your dragon blood has only awakened a flood dragon. Your inner force cultivation is also weak.<span>However, your body seems to be incredibly powerful. If you go all out, you might have a chance to get through this tribtion ¡­. "


    <span>Ye Fan wanted to cry, but no tears came out. This Primal Chaos World was quite particr. Yin and Yang, one focused on the material ne, the other on the spiritual level. The "exam questions" were veryprehensive. can


    "The problem is, what do you mean by ''there''s a chance to cross''? This Luwu clearly thinks that he has a slim chance of survival!"<span>Luwu... "You ¡­" leaf


    Fan was about to tell Luwu to hide by himself to avoid being implicated, but he didn''t expect that Luwu would have already dived into theke to escape with a plop! Positive


    When Ye Fan''s expression was stiff, he heard a loud sound of thunder from that torn space, which wanted topletely shatter his eardrums!

 Chapter 1584

    1584


    "I ¡­"<span>Ye Fan was almost cursing himself, he was too unlucky! yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    Just now, it had been difficult for him to reach the threshold of the ''Heartsword'' level within the encirclement of the five cultivators before he managed to survive! nodule


    Indeed, before long, the heavens would hack him to death again!? leaf<span>The sail looked up and saw a dazzling bolt of lightning, white, gold, red, yellow, and red. The dazzling bolt of lightning that was about to burn one''s eyes had already been gathered together, as if all of the Yang energy was being fused within! leaf


    "There was nothing the sail could do. Almost in an instant, he used all of his skills!"


    Perfection like Water! " Most


    Relying on the huge amount of energy in his body, the golden liquid sword intent enveloped him in an instant, enveloping him within theke!


    At the same time, Ye Fan also threw out all the defensive magic tools in his storage bag!


    It didn''t matter whether it was useful or not. He would just take it out to save his life! TenA few defensive magic tools that were plundered from all over were emitting a variety of colors as they opened up a series of defensive barriers. It was as if a dozen floors were superimposed on top of Ye Fan''s!


    "Blinding Light Sword Shield!" leafThe sails thought that since there were so many swords in his Sword God Ring, he might as well use this time to condense tens of thousands of swords into shields in the air!


    <span>Just as the third sword shield was about to bepleted, the sun thunder came crashing down! WAN


    It was like a huge dragon that was hundreds of meters thick, wanting to smash a hole through the entire, charging straight at him!


    <span>From several hundred meters wide, the Yang Lightning constantly condensed and shrank, and when itnded above Ye Fan, although it only covered a tenth of the original area, its power was still all condensed within this small area! in


    <span>"In front of this crushing sun thunder, Ye Fan and his defense were like a lonely boat on the sea, suffering a storm that could topple over at any time!"


    "Boom!"


    The thunder followed them. In a hundred mile radius around the Red Moon Ind, the light was magnificent, as if the entire world had been set aze! leaf


    Standing within the golden liquid sword intent, the scene before Fan''s eyes instantly turned the world into a hellish furnace, with his eyes filled with the zing energy of the extreme sun! He<span>They could only watch helplessly as those defensive magical equipment were incinerated like trash, turning into ashes and being destroyed in an instant!


    His light sword shield, tens of thousands of flying swords, they did not even have a second to resist and were directly scattered. Therge number of flying swords melted into liquid metal and scattered into the air!


    A type of powerful force that came from the universe level, caused the despair and fear deep within the heart to constantly expand, it caused Ye Fan''s scalp to go numb, and a chill ran down his spine!


    He finally understood why Lu Wu said "there is a chance". This was definitely not something he was talking about!


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" When


    The yang thunder attacked the goldenke water, causing the entire liquid sword intent to violently tremble!


    <span>Yang Lei was like countless electric snakes, constantly trying to invade and attack the Yellow Dragon. He wanted to directly devour Ye Fan who was in the middle!


    <span>Although therge amount of liquid sword intent outside was continuously replenishing, it was still quickly being eliminated, as if the sun thunder was about to evaporate the entireke! leaf


    Seeing how his Sword Intent Lake was shrinking, the sail could only crazily continue releasing the sword intent!


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan also took out arge amount of recovery pills, and stuffed them into his mouth. Although it wasn''t very useful, it was better than nothing!


    Seeing his sword intent being continuously devoured, Ye Fan didn''t know how long this Yang Lightning wouldst, but if he were to be touched by it, all the things on his body would probably be destroyed. one<span>Thinking of this, Ye Fan began to bleed profusely. If he had known this would happen, he would have thrown all these things in his storage bag a bit further away! minor


    <span>After hesitating for a while, Ye Fan wrapped the storage bag with the liquid sword intent and directly threw it into theke. If he could survive, perhaps he would have the opportunity to retrieve it. leaf


    The sail didn''t have much time to think about how to protect its spoils of war. cause


    He realized that even though he had the Sword Intent Golden Core, the speed at which he was releasing the liquid sword intent was not as fast as when he was being nibbled!<span>Seeing the golden liquid around him constantly decreasing, Ye Fan clenched his teeth, his eyes already showing a determined look.


    He simply didn''t know how long this Yang Thunder wouldst. Rather than defending here like this, he might as well try to see if he could take the initiative! dragon


    Scaled Sword Wings! leaf


    After summoning two gigantic sword wings, the sail quickly flew out of the liquid sword intent! He


    He wanted to test if he could avoid some of the Yang Lightning during high-speed movements.


    But just as he began to move, he saw Yang Lei shift his focus like a missile and follow closely behind him!"Damn it!" leaf


    The sail had no choice but to raise both hands to the sky. A massive amount of golden liquid sword intent was like a fountain, surging together with the sun thunder!<span>"Boom boom boom!"


    <span>In the sky, Ye Fan, who was spreading his sword wings, and Yang Lei, who was descending from the sky, were fighting against each other. far


    <span>From afar, it looked like a golden tree attempting to withstand an inverted zing Mountain! incandescence


    <span>A fierce heat swept across, and the surroundings felt like they were in purgatory!


    <span>"Ah!"


    Ye Fan faced the heavens that wanted to destroy him, and instinctively roared! He


    He could feel that his body, which had been baptized by the weak water, had reached its limit in this moment! blood


    Stomach breaking, internal organs bleeding, bones crackling!


    <span>Using the Unparalleled Sword Intent over the load, coupled with the coercion from the external sun lightning, made Ye Fan feel as if he was being squashed by two forces inside and out! Gold


    <span>Red blood flowed out from Ye Fan''s eyes, nose, and ears. This kind of heart-wrenching pain, Ye Fan simply had no time to feel it! Difficult


    <span>Was he really finished!?


    Ye Fan could only look on helplessly as the Yang Lightning closed in. The liquid sword intent was about to be unable to resist, and he would definitely be engulfed! How


    What to do!? death<span>From


    He wasn''t afraid of death, but ¡­ He couldn''t die!


    Ye Fan seemed to have gone deaf, and all the crazy voices outside could no longer be heard. He<span>Face after face shed before his eyes. Wives, daughters, confidants, brothers, rtives ¡­


    <span>"Bang bang!" "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Ye Fan heard his own heartbeat, and made the decision to fight to the death! both


    If this went on, he would just be waiting to die ¡­ Why not ¡­ Let''s go all out!"Boom!"


    <span>Yang Thunder finally violently suppressed Ye Fan''s liquid sword intent, and the dazzling thunder light enveloped Ye Fan''s entire body! WAN


    It was like a thunder dragon from the heavens, swallowing Ye Fan whole!


    <span>The Supreme Yang Lightning was really too ferocious. Even though Ye Fan''s liquid sword intent already had the power to resist Yin and Yang, even if it could break Yin and Yang, Ye Fan himself was not yet above this power!


    <span>Moreover, how could Ye Fan''s sword intentpete with the endless power of Yang Thunder? "They are onpletely different levels!"


    <span>"Ah!"


    The sail screamed in pain, and its hair was instantly incinerated. Its skin was like ck tiles, falling off piece by piece!


    All the cells in his body felt as if they were going to bepletely carbonized by this heat! can


    At this moment, Ye Fan still maintained hisst trace of calmness and rity, and began to operate the first technique with all his might! solution


    Body! such as


    If he really wanted to let his body survive this Yang Thunder Divine Punishment, then, that would be a triple disintegration that he didn''t even dare to think about before! Perhaps this was his only chance! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1585

    <span>1585


    <span>Before his sword intent had reached the Core Formation stage, the disintegration of Ye Fan''s secondyer had not been stable for long.


    And after the Core Formation, after going through the baptism of weak water and relying on the strengthening of the body, Ye Fan''s disintegration from the secondyer also reached a rtively stable state, allowing him to control it rtively easily. can


    <span>That''s right, disintegration wasn''t something that could be done in the same way as 1 1. It wouldn''t even be an exaggeration to say that it was an exponential increase in power!


    In other words, if he were to challenge the third level of disintegration, he would need to be more prepared. This was definitely much more demanding than the first level disintegration and entering the second level! leafThe sail was almost certain that it would be impossible for him toplete the third stage of the disintegration, but what he needed at thest moment of his life was to rely on the super strong defensive power and recovery ability from the third stage of disintegration to help him through this crisis!


    He didn''t know how long he couldst. A few seconds? A minute? A few minutes?


    Perhaps, he was utterly incapable of doing so in the beginning ¡­


    However, he had no other choice! leaf


    <span>The sail clenched its teeth as it operated the disintegration technique. Every cell, every trace of blood vessels, meridian, muscle fiber, and bone, once again stimted its potential! end


    Unexpectedly, the cells after the second stage of disintegration were far stronger than the cells after the first stage. Therefore, from such a high starting point, the height that one could climb was obvious!However, this kind of blowout of energy still made Ye Fan frightened! brake


    <span>In that instant, Ye Fan felt as if his brain was about to explode!


    If the cells could be said to explode like firecrackers after the first disintegration, then the second disintegration would be akin to a grenade. The way the cells could unleash energy after the third disintegration was simr to a potent explosive!


    The feeling of exploding from head to toe was even more painful to Ye Fan than the yang thunder! If


    If it wasn''t for Ye Fan who was mentally prepared and the Divine Dragon Bloodline that was barely able to maintain his consciousness, he probably wouldn''t be able to hold on for even a second! pain<span>Bitter was absolute. can


    Yes, the effect of the triple disintegration was also instantaneous!


    Almost at the same time Ye Fan performed the triple disintegration technique, the speed at which his body was burnt started to slow down!


    Ye Fan felt that his external pain was rapidly decreasing, and his body''s defensive and recovery ability was unimaginable! Triple


    In such a situation, he no longer needed to fear being baptized by this Yang Thunder. He didn''t even need to use his liquid sword intent; he could use his bare body to withstand it! can


    Yes, his entire body was covered in blood. Ye Fan was bleeding from all seven orifices, and his eyeballs felt like they were about to explode! WithdrawalAfter losing his sword intent, Ye Fan''s body directlynded on the Red Moon Ind. leaf


    <span>The sails'' body seemed to have doubled in size and its muscles swelled to the size of a giant!


    "Ahh!"


    Ye Fan faced the sky and gave a long whistle. Just the sound waves alone were enough to stir up waves of waves!<span>Gritting her teeth, she stomped on the ind and the entire ind actually crumbled. With a rumbling sound, she sank into the sea! cuddle


    He was in extreme pain, but in order to live, not to be killed by the sun thunder, he had to maintain this form of his, ensuring that his life would be able to survive!If anyone could see this scene, they would not be able to recognize that this was a person, just like a wild beast in human form! leaf


    <span>The corners of Fan Jian''s eyes were full of blood tears. Even if he was an iron man, there would stille a time when he would cry from the pain.


    His consciousness gradually blurred...


    After an unknown amount of time, it felt like centuries, or even seconds. leaf


    <span>The sight before Fan''s eyes turned dark, he didn''t know anything...


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>Surface world, an unknown sea area.


    "Are you sure it''s here?"


    Dressed in a ck leather suit and with silver hair that was as white as snow, the Violet me Devil Wings were spread out from Sally Ye''s back. She looked at the empty sea below and asked with suspicion. timeBlue Rain rode on Xiao Jin''s body and looked down. They nodded their heads seriously, "It''s really here! "In the end, I felt that Big Brother Ye Fan is here!" small


    Jin, who was originally eating fish on the Purgatory Ind, finally knew that Ye Fan was in danger, so he followed him and pped his wings to circle around. He blinked his eyes, seemingly very confused as well.


    "Then, let''s look for another one ¡­" Sally was burning with anxiety, but there was nothing she could do. She could only trust Blue Rain. Positive


    At this moment, the phone that Blue Rain carried with him rang.


    <span>It''s big sister Su! " When Blue Rain picked up the phone, "Sister Su, we''re still looking for ¡­ ¡­" "


    "No need!" Siu<span>"" Qingxue interrupted Blue Rain on the other side. "


    "You guys go to the coordinates I sent you, we''re going to the South Pole!"


    "Antarctica?" At this time, Blue Rain was stunned, "Why? Brother Ye Fan''s position isn''t over there... "


    Su Qingxue said, "Think carefully, did he reach that position before?"


    Blue Rain recalled, "It seems ¡­ ¡­." "Yes, there was..." "


    I''ve collected some intelligence that arge number of elders of the Underworld Alliance are gathered at the center of the South Pole.If I can''t find them at the location that you know of, then looking for them would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. I just need to go straight to those people, they will definitely know where my husband is! "


    <span>Blue Rain frowned, "But Sister Su, isn''t that too risky ¡­ ¡­."


    <span>However, Sally took the phone and said to Su Qingxue, "Let''s go right now!" finishes


    After that, Sally hung up and threw the phone back to Team Blue Rain.


    At this moment, Blue Rain stared nkly at his phone, "Sally Ye ¡­ ¡­" "What are you doing..." salsa


    <span>Li Ye''s eyes shed with a cold light: "As long as there is any possibility of helping Wang, I will not give up! He


    <span>In this situation, we have no choice. No matter how great the risk is, we have to fight for a sliver of a chance. Without a king, we will just wait for our deaths ¡­ "


    <span>Blue Rain sighed. She knew that it was true, "That''s true ¡­ ¡­. At most, he would just die! Guardian God, let''s go! "


    Xiao Jin''s eyes were slightly conflicted, but he could only bite the bullet and p his wings ¡­<span>¡­ ¡­. Red


    "On the Moon Ind, there is a bit of reef."


    "Cough cough ¡­"


    Ye Fan, who waspletely naked, coughed a few times. His lungs seemed to be burning.


    After taking a deep breath, Ye Fan slowly opened his eyes... oculus<span>In front of him, his blurry vision slowly became clear. It was actually a huge tiger head!


    <span>"Err ¡­" Ye Fan''s mind froze for a moment, and after staring nkly for a while, he finally murmured: "Lu..." "Luwu?"


    <span>Fortunately ¡­ He had made it ¡­ Child... You are too magical. "Just how did you manage to do that? How did you manage to survive ¡­?"


    Luwu''s message was intermittent and seemed very weak. leaf


    Only now did Fan Xian fully recall what happened just now. He<span>He pushed himself up from the ground and looked at his body carefully. His limbs were healthy, his skin smooth, and all the hair on his body had grown out. He was brimming with vitality!


    This ¡­ "How is this possible ¡­" Ye Fan looked puzzled, "I clearly..."


    In fact, even Ye Fan suspected that he might have died. Even if his consciousness had been blurred at thest moment, he was still convinced that because he used three disintegrations, his body should have been badly damaged.


    How could it be all right? There were no side effects at all. When he first broke down into two, he suffered a severe injury and almost died!


    <span>"No need to doubt, I was about to die, so I gave you the Beast Core ¡­" "Even though I have used up all my energy, I still have more than enough pills to help you recover ¡­" leaf


    When Fan Xian heard this sound, he suddenly realized that the color of Luwu''s fur had already dimmed, as if all his hair had withered, and his eyes had lost their luster!You gave me the Orb!? "


    <span>Thest time Ye Fan saw Xiao Jin consume the Ice Toad''s beast core, he knew how important this pill was to beasts.nd


    Let him eat my Divine Beast''s Orb, his body cane back to life, of course it is understandable! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1586

    1586


    "Luwu... "You ¡­" leaf


    "Fan''s heart was scorching hot. He was so moved that he did not know what to say. Even if Luwu was really about to die, if I did not give him the inner core, he would not have died so quickly."


    There was no need to thank him, this was fate ¡­ Besides, if it wasn''t for you being able to preserve a sliver of life for yourself, you wouldn''t have been able to bring the dead back to life, even if it was me ¡­<span>It''s a pity that your body is too broken. The majority of my neidan''s essence is only used to help you recover, it didn''t help you strengthen much.


    <span>You have done your best, I am just the beauty of an adult, after repaying the favor of the Divine Dragon Family... By the way, I will also form a good rtionship with your Divine Dragon n ¡­ " Positive


    <span>When Ye Fan was wondering what this meant, he saw Luwu open his mouth, stick out his tongue, and a small white ball rolled in front of Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan took a closer look and discovered that it was a round, chubby, palm-sized "Little White Tiger" with short white fur all over its body. cause


    For the hair is still very short and sparse, can see inside the pink meat, open a small mouth without teeth, very cute.<span>"This... Is this your child? " Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, before reacting. He had imagined that the young of a God Beast would be too far away from this! If


    <span>"If you don''t look carefully, you might think it was a kitten!"


    "Ying!..." Little Luwu let out a childish cry, rolling around on the ground, not even opening his eyes.Luwu looked at his own flesh and blood with a gaze full of love and reluctance, and said, "Originally, I did not expect to have any descendants.


    <span>This child met you before he was born. He chased away those greedy and cowardly people and protected my dignity.


    I hope that you can consider this a part of fate, and help me raise this child. If my race does not have a good fortune and grows slowly, then we will need protection when we are young ¡­ "Child, are you willing?"


    Ye Fan looked at the ignorant little Luwu who didn''t even open his eyes. Thinking about how his mother had given up her inner pellet to help him when he was just born, he felt even more guilty.


    After all, if it didn''t have Ye Fan''s help, it probably wouldn''t be able to withstand the siege from those cultivators in its habitat.


    The intelligence of a Divine Beast was not inferior to that of a human''s, and was even deeper than that of a human''s. It had to weigh all the pros and cons and make all the decisions.But no matter what, this is still a huge favor, and Ye Fan will always remember it.


    Furthermore, handing Little Lu over to him was the same as giving him a divine beast. FromFor Luwu to have such powerful strength in just three tails, it was clear that he would be an unimaginably strong existence if he had nine tails, Luwu. leaf


    The sail took a deep breath and gently reached out with its hand. Holding Little Lu in its palm, it slowly stroked its little head.


    Rest assured, Luwu, I promise you that I will do everything I can to protect your child from growing up. "


    A look of gratification appeared in Luwu''s eyes, "Child... "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Ye Fan.""Ye Fan..." So you are from the Ye n... Finally, I have to remind you of something...


    Heaven''s Punishment, no matter if it was Yang Thunder or Yin Thunder, they wouldn''t onlye once ¡­ oneOnce your strength is strong enough to attract the attention of the Primal Chaos World, and you have always been in this world, then the sun lightning and yin thunder will continuously appear ¡­ time


    It could be separated for a very long time, and after several hundred years, it could also be connected in a few days. But


    Every single time, Sky Law would be stronger andst for a long time ¡­ If


    <span>If you are unable to shatter the void and enter the Grandwake Realm, you will be able to live under the shadow of Sky Law forever ¡­ "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan''s face sank, his eyes were full of seriousness, this news ¡­. It was too disadvantageous to him!


    If that kind of Yang Thunder were to appear again, even if he were to forcefully break down the thirdyer and withstand it, there would be no other Luwu inner pellet to help him recover from it!


    Moreover, surviving through the triple disintegration was originally all part of luck!The most unjustified thing was that Ye Fan was not even at the Heaven Seizing Stage, he had only raised the sword intent''s energy to that extent!


    <span>"This time, your luck is good. Yang lightning ising, but if ites ¡­" "I don''t think that you have any chance of survival ¡­" Luwu said.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Let''s not talk about the yin thunder, if another one, I estimate that it would be over for me..."


    "Let me give you onest piece of advice ¡­" Before you haveplete confidence in surviving the Sky Law, unless you are absolutely forced to, do not ever use the power of the Heaven Seizing Stage again, or else ¡­ You can only wish yourself good luck.


    Your cultivation is not yet at the Heaven Stealing Realm. As long as you don''t use too much power, the Primal Chaos Realm should not treat you as one ¡­ too<span>In the ancient times, the strongest cultivators almost never appeared. In fact, it was to keep a low profile as much as possible and not get punished by the heavens ¡­ This is not cowardice, this is recognition of reality ¡­ "


    Ye Fan solemnly nodded his head. This news was very crucial to him, and it seemed that he really had to reprogram his training method. In the future, he could not easily use ''Perfection like Water''.


    After saying thesest words, Luwu''s eyes gradually dimmed."Child... "Child ¡­" leaf


    <span>Sailor felt a burst of bitterness in his heart. He ced little Lu Wu in front of it, so that at thest moment, Lu Wu could look at his own flesh and blood ¡­


    It was a pity that little Lu Mou could not open his eyes, and could only subconsciously roll on the ground in front of his mother.nd<span>In my eyes, a teardrop rolled down and I slowly closed my eyes...


    There was a long silence. one<span>A gust of cold sea breeze blew past. Ye Fan sighed and held little Luwu in his arms.


    He had witnessed countless experts and experienced countless vicissitudes of life, yet he still found it hard to escape the erosion of time.


    Longevity? Duotian? If he went against the heavens, then there would be a higher heaven. If he truly wanted to be immortal and immortal, then he would have to walk a long road ahead of him ¡­<span>Ye Fan was filled with emotion. As he was thinking about how to bury Luwu, he saw a raging fire ignite inside Luwu''s body! leaf


    <span>The sail quickly retreated, he was afraid of hurting little Luwu. See


    <span>Laiwu had already decided that after death, he would cremate and scatter with the wind.


    "Little fellow... "From now on, you will be with me." Ye Fan lowered his head, pointed his finger at the little tiger''s head, and smiled in aplicated and gentle manner.


    After watching Luwu''s cremation, Ye Fan also decided to leave after sending off thest part of his journey.


    He first took his storage bag from the water and wore the clothes from the surface world. wearWhen he was wearing his clothes, Ye Fan suddenly remembered that when he was facing the heavenly punishment, he had forgotten to take off the Sword God''s Ring.


    However, the God of Swords'' ring wasn''t damaged at all. He was getting more and more curious as to what rank of treasure it was.<span>A fairy big sister could also be the future Su Qingxue. Just what kind of world did shee from ¡­ ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1587

    <span>1587


    Ye Fan shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    These past few days in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, his time wasn''t long, nor was it short. After going through many near-death experiences, Ye Fan had finally returned.<span>As for those few long-lived ancestors, Ye Fan actually had no interest in killing them.


    So what if he killed a few weaklings?It was no different from arousing the power struggle of the four great sects and causing a storm of blood and carnage. At that time, the ones who might suffer would still be the ordinary mortals.


    <span>As long as they don''t do anything too terrible and don''t cause trouble for the surface world, Ye Fan temporarily couldn''t be bothered to care.


    <span>After dressing up, just as he was about to leave with little Luwu in his arms, Ye Fan suddenly thought of something.


    After thinking for a moment, Ye Fan looked around. Although the Red Moon Ind had caved in under his foot, there were still some huge rocks exposed.


    After Ye Fan found a target, he immediately sent out two sword intents, slicing out a tens of meters long and wide rock. turn<span>After putting it down, little Lu Wu walked to the side of the rock, and Ye Fan released the second disintegration. Of course


    After that, Ye Fan used just his physical strength to lift up the huge, immeasurable rock!


    From afar, it looked like he was lifting a small hill by himself!Although the majority of the essence of Luwu''s neidan was only to help Ye Fan recover from his dying body, there was still a portion of essence that once again increased the strength of Ye Fan''s body.


    Ye Fan felt that the disintegration of his secondyer was as easy as the disintegration of his firstyer,pletely without any pressure. When<span>However, he still had a long way to go before he could break through the thirdyer.


    <span>Following that, Ye Fan took out a big sword, and wrote twelve words on the rock...


    Kindly treat all living things, or else your soul will be destroyed!<span>After writing these twelve words, Ye Fan directly stuck his sword into the rock, as even an old guy like him wouldn''t have the courage to pull out his sword! leaf


    <span>Fan Xian couldn''t stay in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. He could only hope that this kind of exhortation would allow the mortals here to live a better life. This


    When some of the cultivators saw his message, they would think that he was hiding somewhere and staring at them, so they would naturally restrain themselves. do<span>Finishing this, Ye Fan immediately flew up on his flying sword, intending to quickly head towards the exit of the Eastern Emperor Sect. can


    <span>Not long after flying for a while, Ye Fan''s heart was a bit tangled. In his mind, the image of Nian Ru''s delicate face appeared... also


    Ye Fan didn''t know how this woman was doing. Although with the death of the Heavenly Treasure and Leng Feng, she should be safe. But no matter what, Ye Fan still felt uneasy.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ye Fan quietly came to the gate of cold light. Yes


    With his illusions present, Ye Fan was not afraid of being detected. search


    <span>After a while, he found out that Nian Ru Jiao was not behind the Cold Light School. Ye Fan thought for a moment, then flew back to the ind where the cold stars were buried.


    Sure enough, Ye Fan saw a beautiful figure hugging her knees, sitting alone by the seaside, silently lost in thought... leaf


    The sail looked at Nian Ru in the air for a long time, but still did not descend.<span>In the heart of a woman, she would definitely not forget the cold star as well as her own family.


    <span>Just like what Nian Ru had said, it was better to not see each other.


    Knowing that both of them were well was also a good oue.


    Ye Fan also didn''t know what would happen in the future. Perhaps the two of them would forget about this past and might have some other fate. But


    No matter what, on this ind that buried her husband, Ye Fan felt that he should not disturb this woman.


    Giving the woman a deep look, Ye Fan turned around and flew away... seaBy the side, Thoughtful seemed to have sensed something. She hesitantly raised her head and looked at the sky, but it was empty ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Near the wreckage of the Red Moon Ind.


    Four figures flew in from all four directions at the same time.<span>It was precisely the four Longevity Cultivators, Chi Lian, Han Yu, Xuan Hai and Tai Cang.


    Looking at the towering stone monument, the twelve words on it and the proud and aloof greatsword, everyone had a solemn expression on their faces. He


    "What?" Everyone''s eyes were filled with shock and disbelief.


    <span>Who exactly is this person ¡­ " Taicang said with a sigh.


    The Frigid Rain Ancestor frowned and said, "To think that such a punishment from the heavens could actually survive. The Ancient Immortal Spirit World ¡­ "There is actually such a powerful being ¡­"


    It seemed like... "He doesn''t n to haggle with us," Patriarch Xuanhai rejoiced. red


    "He wants to kill us. He''s a scumbag, how could he lower himself to the same level as us?" This is obviously telling me that he''s secretly watching me ¡­ " "


    "It''s a good thing he isn''t a vengeful person. Otherwise, we would all be dead ¡­" Patriarch Wancang let out a long sigh of relief.


    After looking quietly at the stone stele for a while, the four Patriarchs didn''t say anything and flew off in all directions. NoAfter that, even Ye Fan did not expect that after Han Yu''s return to the Cold Ice Sect, he would specially gather people to hold a secret meeting.


    <span>After witnessing Ye Fan''s power, the Frigid Rain Ancestor trusted very much in the "za Dance" that Ye Fan had left behind. by


    To think that the Cold Light Sect had turned the za into a core cultivation method!


    <span>However, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World wasn''t small nor big. This "absolute art" that was cultivated by almost the entire sect had been stolen by the other sects not long after ¡­


    <span>After all, za Dance only required basic movements, and was not difficult to learn.


    Ye Fan didn''t know that just a few days after he left the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, the cultivators here had already made a big show of the za...


    ¡­ ¡­. aesthete, aesthete, aesthete, aesthete, aesthaaaa[email protected]@<span>Zhou, near the exit of the pyramid. leaf


    This time, the sail cut a rock and walked out. However, no one from the Underworld Alliance came.


    With such a small w, the Underworld Alliance wouldn''t be able to find it so quickly. No


    In fact, Ye Fan had long since stopped worrying about those people from the Underworld Alliance. Even if he couldn''t use his most powerful strength, even if he showed a little of his strength, these Elders of the Underworld Alliance were nothing more than a bunch of trash.<span>At this moment, Ye Fan was actually the most depressed, because he was holding the little Luwu in his arms.


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "Ahhh!"


    The little guy was rolling around in Ye Fan''s hand, scratching at Ye Fan with its little ws, and had been shouting for a long time. Out


    On the way here, Ye Fan reckoned that the little guy was hungry, but he didn''t have much food, so he could only give it a Spiritualist Lucid Ganoderma pill.<span>It wasn''t that Ye Fan wasn''t willing to directly feed the Lingzhi, but he was afraid that this little guy''s body was still weak and wouldn''t be able to bear the medicine. small


    <span>On the other hand, Lu Wu could tell if the food was good or bad. He ate it or not, and now he had nutrition. However, the problem was that he was hungry!


    Ye Fan scratched his head in distress. He probably wouldn''t be able to give it meat to eat. Moreover, it was so small, so he didn''t know if it would be good to eat meat.<span>He had no choice but to go to a nearby city and try to drink some milk to see if he could.


    <span>Coincidentally, hismunication device was out of battery right now, so he could find a phone and report back to his family. leaf


    <span>The sail slightly recalled the map here and stood up before turning into a streak of light. Very quickly, they arrived at the edge of a city.


    <span>After finding an inconspicuous ce tond, Ye Fan walked onto the street. elder brother


    <span>This small city of the Lun Kingdom was rather shabby. There were graffiti all over the ce as well as some damaged infrastructure. It was obvious that the security environment here was quite ordinary. No


    Ye Fan didn''t care about this. After he found a small convenience store, he was about to walk over.


    As he was walking down the street, he heard someone shout from the side in Spanish, "That foreigner! "Stop right there!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1588

    <span>1588 Leaves


    Sail looked back and saw a few men with shy hair and dark skin, dressed in punk-style clothes, walking towards them. cor


    "One of them is a Mohican, while the other one is a man with arge metal skull ne. He is holding a cigarette in one hand and pointing at Luwu who is in Ye Fan''s arms."


    What was that? "White Tiger?" Moishe narrowed his eyes and asked. leaf


    Fan Xian was toozy to exin, so he simply nodded."Oh? Comprehension? "That''s good," Moisheughed. "You can''t raise this little tiger if you give it to us." leaf


    "Now, even the ''tiger'' has been robbed?"


    What, do you guys still talk about selling tigers? " Ye Fan could not help but ask with a smile. By


    He knew that for precious animals like tigers, some rich people really do like to raise them. These guys probably wanted to sell them for arge sum of money.


    <span>The five hooligans immediately surrounded Ye Fan, all of them looking unfriendly.


    That Moishe''s face was stiff: "Stop with the nonsense. If you don''t believe me then no one will dare to care about you even if you die here!"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask, "Then, if you all die, will anyone care about it?"Moishe did not expect Ye Fan to dare to retort back. He angrilyughed. "Ha!" Do you think I''m trying to scare you? Brothers, let him know who is in charge here! " Speak


    As soon as his voice fell, the threeckeys rushed up, ready to attack Ye Fan. leaf


    The sail did not even look at him. With one hand holding Little Lu and the other directly swung out, it continuously hit the two hoodlums in the face!


    "Pah!" "Pah!"


    Just like a gunshot, the sound of flesh being torn apart sounded out! duoThe two blood-red marks on the gangster''s face caused his head to tremble and he fell to the ground!


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan used his left leg to step back and directly broke the third hoodlum''s shin with a kacha sound, breaking his bones! one


    <span>Within a second, two of them were half-dead. One of them had lost his leg and was crying out miserably!


    Moishe and the other hoodlums were scared and trembling. Their faces were pale as they knew that they had kicked an iron te.


    Ye Fan also didn''t take it too seriously, walking in front of Moishe''s head, and looking at him with a smile.


    "Don''t... Don''t kill me! Me! I was wrong! " Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@Xi Qiankun kneeled down and started kowtowing to Ye Fan, begging for mercy. leaf


    Fan clicked his tongue and asked, "Hey, do you have any pesos on you?"<span>"Huh?" Moishe was stunned.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "I don''t have any of your currency." Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@<span>Xi Ku suddenly woke up and quickly took out all of his pesos. But in total, it was only a few hundred thousand pesos, which was more than enough to stay in a hotel for a day.


    However, it was still more than enough for Ye Fan to buy some milk for little Luwu. leaf<span>Fan took a pile of crumpled paper money, then smiled and said, "Thank you," before walking into the grocery store.


    Mohican got up in a hurry. He turned around and ran, crying as he ran. His pants were already dripping with water. Obviously he was scared... leafThe sail went to the convenience store and found that there was no phone. He took two bottles of pure milk and paid at the counter.


    <span>The boss seemed to have seen the scene outside the store and hurriedly waved his hands, scared to the point that he didn''t dare to take the money.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, and was toozy to let the other party find the change. Throwing out a bill, he walked out of the convenience store. small


    Luwu kept on crying, so Ye Fan had no choice but to walk to a chair by the roadside. He first sat down, opened a bottle of milk, and slowly poured it into Little Luwu''s mouth, letting him try it out. small


    This time, the guy was actually willing to drink it. Not long after, he finished the whole bottle.


    "Huff ¡­" Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief, smiling as he stroked the little tiger''s head. "Finally, it''s settled. You sure are tormenting me." small<span>Luwu stuck out her tongue happily and licked her lips. Then, her sleepy eyes actually blinked and opened ¡­ leaf


    The sail was pleasantly surprised, not expecting it to happen so soon. This Luwu had opened his eyes and thought he would have to spend a few days like the kitten before he opened his eyes.


    <span>A divine beast was still a divine beast after all. This might have something to do with the pill he had fed to the Spiritualist Mushroom. one


    The pair of small golden eyes were round like two golden gems as they stared straight at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan also looked straight at him. This cute little guy, if he was seen by a group of people, he would definitely like it. Maybe this little Lu would be able to be his daughter''s ymate. small


    Master Lu looked at Ye Fan for a long time, as if he had deeply remembered Ye Fan, and then affectionately licked Ye Fan''s hand.


    Ye Fan stroked its supple fur, and said with a smile, "Wait for me to go back and give you a better name."Just when Ye Fan was about to get up and find a ce to call home, he suddenly felt a familiar aura approaching ¡­


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but to get up unexpectedly, looking towards the corner of another street, and walked over. one


    At the exit of a small district, a bus which was a primary school''s bus stopped slowly. seven<span>The eight local boys and girls happily walked into the car as if they were about to go to school.


    <span>However, what surprised Ye Fan was the driver of the school bus! Dai


    He wore a gray cap, a shirt, rolled up sleeves, and a pair of sunsses. His skin was quite suntanned. can<span>No matter what, his appearance and disposition were all filled with an extraordinary freedom.


    The driver also saw Ye Fan, and was surprised for a moment, then grinned, rolled down the window, stuck his head out and shouted: "Brat! Why are you here? Did youe specially to see me!? " leaf


    <span>Sail could not help butugh, walking to the school bus side, "Master, why are you here as the bus driver now?"


    The man in front of him, was the ck Emperor!?<span>Ye Fan thought that the ck Emperor was training by himself, but who would have thought that he was actually a bus driver in a small city in the Kingdom of Colombia!?


    <span>"Haha ¡­" Why don''t you get in the car first? I still have to send the children to school, I''ll tell you on the way "said the ck Emperor.


    Ye Fan rarely met the ck Emperor, so he naturally wanted to chat with him. Coincidentally, he wanted to borrow his phone, so he got on the car. Cars


    <span>After the Son was activated, the ck Emperor looked at Luwu who was in Ye Fan''s embrace and asked curiously, "Since when did you start raising pets? This little white tiger is very pretty ¡­ "


    Ye Fan didn''t have the convenience to exin too much, so he simply agreed that this was a tiger. He smiled and said, "His mother left, so I had no choice but to take care of him. Teacher, why did youe here?"


    The ck Emperor replied with an "Oh", and didn''t ask any further. "It''s just a coincidence ¡­ He hadn''t made any headway in his training.<span>A few months ago, he passed by and saw some scumbags robbing the school bus to kidnap the kids and extort money from their parents.


    <span>I saved a wagon full of children, and they surrounded me, saying I was a hero, and worshiping me.


    "At that time, I suddenly realized that I had beenpletely ignoring the reason for training ¡­"


    <span>From the rearview mirror, the ck Emperor looked at the children who wereughing andughing behind him.


    "Lucifer, look at how cute these children are, but there are some people in this world who would use such a cute little life to their advantage and hurt ¡­" Me


    Could it be that those who trained in martial arts, those who trained in martial arts, cultivated their entire abilities just so that they could live for a few hundred more years? I don''t think... This<span>In this world, there are many things that are worthy of being cherished, and there are also many people who need to be cherished by us, aren''t there? "


    Ye Fan was slightly lost in thought, he lowered his head and looked at the little guy in his arms, then looked at those naive children, and lightly smiled: "Master ¡­. Your realm is getting higher and higher. Isn''t this in the market? "


    "Haha ¡­" How can there be a person who is not in the same realm? To be able to live a life with a clear conscience is not easy ¡­ true"Speaking of realms, didn''t you also almost throw your life away to save the millions of lives in Mo City? You are much higher than me ah." The ck Emperor smiled and said to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fanughed at himself and shook his head. To be honest, he didn''t know where he got the courage to make that kind of decision.


    <span>However, seeing the ck Emperor enjoy his life now, he was still very pleased. "


    ck Uncle, I''ll give you some sweets! " A little girl with a ponytail ran over and stuffed a lollipop to the ck Emperor. ck


    The emperor hurriedly took it, smiling as he said, "Thank you, little Yana. It''s not safe to return to your seat." small<span>The girl nodded, smiled at Ye Fan, and then walked back to her seat.


    <span>The ck Emperor picked up that little lollipop, and waved it at Ye Fan, "Brat ¡­ ¡­" "Do you know that for me right now, this is the meaning of life ¡­"


    "Alright, even if you''re my master, it''s enough. "Don''t talk about philosophy of life with me. Lend me your phone for it. I have to call home." Ye Fanughed. ck


    <span>Huang Xuan was puzzled. "What''s wrong with you? How can your phone not have electricity?"


    Although he said so, he still took out the phone and gave it to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan dialed Su Qingxue''s number. He didn''t know why, but he couldn''t get through ¡­ ¡­


    "How could this be ¡­" leaf


    <span>Puzzled, Fan could only call Sally''s number again.


    the ck Emperor? " No


    After a while, a female voice answered. It was Fog Night."My son?" Ye Fan curiously asked, "Why are you the one to pick up the call?" What about Sally Leaf? " fog


    <span>There was three seconds of silence before Ye Fan suddenly eximed: "Brother Ye Fan!?" You. You''re back!? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1589

    <span>"1589"


    <span>That''s right, I just finished my business and was just about to inform you guys that I was safe. leaf


    "Fan frowned, an ominous premonition rising in his heart."<span>Great! You''re finally back! Blue Rain seems to be very worried about you. They called Sally away and said that they were going to look for you! posterior


    <span>Lai Su also left with them. I don''t know where she went, hurry up and call her! " Fog night, he said hurriedly.


    <span>Ye Fan''s face sank, "I called Qingxue..." Unable to connect ¡­ Where did they go? "


    <span>Fog night, stunned, "I ¡­" I don''t know, they left in a hurry. How could he not get through? Could it be a problem with the signal? "


    Signal?


    There were not many ces in the world that could receive signals.Ye Fan suddenly thought of something and immediately said: "Ah!" You should think of a way to contact them and see if you can do so. I''ll go look for them now, they might be in danger! " fog


    Hearing that, Ye Wen immediately responded, "Okay! I''m looking for the technicians on the ind to see if I can get in touch with them. " hang


    "After the call, Ye Fan returned the phone to the ck Emperor."Master, I''m leaving! "See you again if fate wills it!" ck


    The Emperor frowned. He could tell that the situation was urgent, so he immediately stopped by the side. "Hurry and go." leaf<span>The sails nodded. After getting off the car, they quickly entered an alley. Then, their figures turned into a blur as they shot up into the air as fast as lightning ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>In the vast snow-white world, in the center of the Antarctic Continent. gigantism


    Inside an ice house next to arge ck pyramid.


    "Someone''sing, an evil aura ¡­" "The wandering Holy Maiden, Rania, said in a disgusted tone."


    It was Sally. But why is she here? " hy


    Si Li pulled his divine sense back from his meditation and got up from his seat. He then took the initiative to walk out, a little puzzled. is


    His few elders followed him one after another.


    "Could it be that Xiao Rou has leaked the news?" "She''s been missing for the past few days, could she have gone to tell the others about Lucifer?" "That''s true," Nangong Min said doubtfully."Although Xiao Rou loves to y, she is not a big mouth. She will not talk too much and reveal the secrets of this ce. It is not beneficial for her either."


    Just at this moment, a giant golden snake fluttered down from the sky. Seated on it were Su Qingxue and Blue Rain. salsa


    At the same time, the magic wings on Liye''s back red, and shended beside him.


    <span>The group of Elders of the Underworld Alliance were all rather astonished when they saw this giant golden flying serpent. Although Xiao Jin did not fully release his true body, it was enough to shock them!


    "What kind of snake is this?"


    "Could it be the legendary serpent?" The few elders conversed in a low voice, their eyes filled with interest.At this moment, even Su Qingxue and the others, who had gotten off Xiao Jin''s body, were quite shocked.


    No one would have thought that there would be such a building in the center of the South Pole!


    And the group of people that appeared in front of them, gave off an iparably tremendous pressure, just like the ancient god descendants of those family ancestors! canAt this moment, Su Qingxue and the other girls could not show fear and unease. They had to make sure that they were not looked down upon in order to have the ability to talk.


    "So that''s how it is, you must be Su Qingxue, the new Valley Master of the Ghost Valley, Lucifer''s wife ¡­ You used the power of the Ghost Valley''s Heavenly Eye to find me here? " Hesley asked in a cold voice.Su Qingxue restrained the nervousness in her heart and said calmly, "This should be the Great Elder of the Underworld Alliance, the still witch, Senior Hei Si Li."


    "Yes, I used the power of the Heaven''s Eye, but I did not mean to offend you."<span>If you dare to investigate us, you will be offending us. What do you mean by unintentional? " "Senior," Hesley said unhappily.


    Su Qingxue said, "The reason for this is because the Underworld Alliance first came to provoke my husband. Furthermore, ever since he left with you guys, he has already disappeared."Oh? Thus ¡­ "You came here just to find Lucifer?" "Lucifer should have told you not to provoke the Underworld Alliance," Heather said coldly. Do you know that you''re ying with fire and burning yourself up ¡­ "


    <span>"We just want to know where Brother Ye Fan is!" Is he in this ck tower!? " At this time, Team Blue Rain couldn''t hold it in and pointed to the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda beside them. posterior


    <span>Face to face, Nangong Min said sinisterly, "You little girl, this aura ¡­" Is it someone from the Gu God Cult? " time


    Blue Rain frowned, "Who are you?" South


    "You''re not qualified to ask for my name," he said with a chuckle, "nor are you qualified to ask for Lucifer''s whereabouts. Since you dare to investigate our Underworld Alliance, you can forget about leaving!"<span>Sally''s eyes revealed a purplish red glow, and she said coldly and sternly, "Since we dare toe, we have already made all the preparations. You


    If we do not tell you the whereabouts of our king, we, INFERNO, will make all your information public!Didn''t you want to go into seclusion? "At that time, let''s see how you will escape this world!"


    That''s right! At most, he would just blow the matter up! I tell you! If it wasn''t for Brother Ye Fan blocking them, Shakyamuni would have killed all of you long ago! " At this time, Team Blue Rain wasn''t afraid of getting into big trouble either.<span>Little girl... Who do you think you can scare? With just you two alone, you dare to threaten us!? "


    Min Qianyu harrumphed and said, "I will let you know the consequences of disrespecting the Underworld Alliance!"


    Min Qianyu condensed a ball of white primeval essence with one hand and was about to attack, but was stopped by Hei Si Li.<span>"Wait a moment!" Min


    <span>Thousand Embroidery turned her head back, "Great Elder, they have alreadymitted a grave offense. Don''t tell me you are willing to let them off just like that?"


    "Elder Min, this Su Qingxue has the Sky Eye, the two forces of the Xuanming Tribe, and the INFERNO. If they leak the secret of our Underworld Alliance, then something big will happen ¡­" She reminded him. Min


    <span>Thousand Embroidery frowned and hesitated for a moment.


    <span>On the other hand, Hei Li asked, "Su Qingxue, there''s one thing that I find strange ¡­ ¡­ Why don''t you want to wait any longer? "Lucifer will be back in a while." Siu


    Qingxue hesitated for a moment before saying: "Because we have reason to believe that my husband is in trouble."


    <span>How do you know? " Siu


    Qingxue felt that it was risky, but in this situation, she was at a disadvantage. If she didn''t try to talk, and if she really did attack, she would have no chance at all.


    Consonance Gu ¡­ Do you know? " Su Qingxue said. South


    <span>"What!?" he shouted. Lucifer''s body has the Consonance Gu!? "


    "You know?" Blue Rain asked.<span>Nangong Min couldn''t help butugh. "So that''s how it is!" You, a witch, nted a rhinoceros Gu on Lucifer''s body? Could it be that the Consonance Gu can''t sense it anymore, which is why you guys came here in such a hurry? "


    "So what if I am?" Blue Rain hesitated. South


    Min Gong was overjoyed. He turned his head to look at Xi Li and shouted, "Great Elder!" The man could not take out the Consonance Gu by himself. Once he died, he would not be able to sense it! Me


    We can go back early! Lucifer, you must be dead in this tower! "


    When these words were said, Su Qingxue, Sally Ye, and Lan Yu all paled. Their eyes were filled with disbelief, as if their soul had left their bodies! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1590

    1590 hp


    When Si Li and the others heard this, their reactions were different.


    <span>"Is that so..." Hei Li wasn''t too surprised, but he felt a tinge of regret. evil


    <span>"I thought this kid would have a chance toe out, but that''s right. It''s been almost half a month, and the hope is indeed slim."


    Hm, Magnan, do you really think he cane out? This is the result of his arrogance and conceit! " Min Qianyu said in disdain. Siu


    Qingxue''s eyes were red. Her delicate body trembled as she forcefully controlled her emotions, trying her best to not let herself faint. She


    <span>He struggled to breathe and looked at the ck tower beside him ¡­


    "My husband ¡­ "He went in here?"


    At this moment, Team Blue Rain hastily rushed towards the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda. They were doing their best to find a way to enter.<span>"Why is there no door to this tower!?" Where do I go in!? Brother Ye Fan! "Brother Ye Fan!" "The girl was so anxious that she was crying and screaming, hoping to get her voice toe in."


    The stinking girl from the Gu God Cult! Stay away from the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda! That''s not something you can casually touch! " South


    <span>As he spoke, he waved his hand, and azure true essenceshed out towards Blue Rain like a whip!


    A ck and purple demonic me shot out, directly dispersing this true essence!"Sally?" Nangong Min turned his head and sneered. "You demon woman of mixed blood and demons. You''re an outsider in the human world. It''s not bad that we don''t kill you. You still dare to harm members of the Underworld Alliance?"


    "Open this tower, release our king ¡­" At this moment, Sally''s eyes were already glowing with a purplish-red light, and the energy pressure from her body continued to increase! Female


    The aura released by a child, in this frigid and freezing Antarctica, made one feel especially cold! South


    "I already told you Lucifer is dead," said Gong Min in a teasing tone. "Once he enters here, he will be doomed anyway. He is arrogant at night and hasmitted many evil deeds. He will only face retribution for his sins!"Impossible ¡­ My king will not die... " Sally''s eyes were filled with killing intent as she prepared to make her move.


    <span>To her, if Ye Fan was no longer around, then she would no longer care about her own life!


    However, a hand grabbed her arm from the side. salsa


    Li Ye turned around and coldly looked at Su Qingxue, "What are you doing?"


    Su Qingxue''s watery eyes were filled with pain, but she persisted and said, "Don''t be rash ¡­ ¡­ However, the fact that the Consonance Gu couldn''t sense it didn''t mean that he was certain... Just ¡­


    If you make a move now and lose all decorum with them, things will get out of hand... If he''s still alive, he definitely wouldn''t want to see anything happen to you ¡­ " salsaLi Ye suppressed her anger and after looking deeply at Su Qingxue, she said, "Okay ¡­. "Then tell me what to do."


    Su Qingxue took two steps forward and asked Hei Sili, "Great Elder, even if you all say that my husband is dead, there should still be a cause and effect.


    Just what is going on here, where is this tower, why does he go in, I want an answer. "


    "On what basis?" Without waiting for Hei Si to speak, Nangong Min disdainfully said, "Little girl, do you think our Underworld Alliance will give you face just because you possess the forces of the Ghost Valley and the Profound Nether n?" Me<span>The secret of the guards of the Underworld Alliance is not something that you have the right to ask! "


    "I''m asking for Great Elder, not you." Su Qingxue said lightly.<span>Xi Li reached out his hand to stop Nangong Min and said, "Su Qingxue, just as Elder Nan Gong said, you shouldn''t havee here. The secrets of our Underworld Alliance are not something you can ask about." Siu


    Qingxue''s eyes shed with determination, "In that case, I can only use the resources in my hands to reveal the secrets of your Underworld Alliance to the public ¡­ Including the secret of entering and exiting the Underground World! " This


    The moment he said this, the other Elders of the Underworld Alliance all became serious.This damned Lucifer actually told the rest of you the secret he knew!? " Nangong Min gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    "Are you threatening us? Do you really think you can escape us? " Min Qianyu sneered. Siu


    Qingxue said, "Before we came here, I made preparations. If we don''t return on time, the information we have will be spread out by the Heaven''s Eyes ¡­" This"Of course, it was Su Qingxue who made these up at thest moment. How could she have the time to arrange these ns. But in this situation, she must think of a way to increase the bargaining power."


    <span>Child... Aren''t you underestimating us seniors ¡­ " hy


    She sighed and looked to her side.


    Lanya''s eyes turned into white light. After blinking a few times, she said, "She''s lying." SiuGentle Snow''s face turned pale as she realized that her opponent''s mental force had just made contact with her soul!


    "What did you do!?" pull


    "For those believers who have done something wrong and refuse to confess to it, they will have to use ''Eyes of Truth'' to poke holes in lies ¡­" Nia said calmly.


    Sally frowned and exined to Su Qingxue, "It''s useless to lie to them, this woman can read hearts ¡­ ¡­" Siu


    Qingxue would never have thought that there would be such a person in the formation, and she was shocked.<span>"Haha!" What a big bluff, so you''re lying to us! " Nangong Minughed sarcastically.


    Heather said, "Alright, since Lucifer has failed, we should end this ¡­"


    The three of you have seen too many secrets that you shouldn''t have seen. You also know too many things that you shouldn''t have known.


    But... Considering that your death will cause some great waves, we, the Underworld Alliance, can only modify your memories out of goodwill ¡­ "Lanya, sorry to trouble you."


    Nodding her head, Nania stepped forward. "You''d better not resist, otherwise it will hurt a lot ¡­" SiuGentle Snow and Blue Rain didn''t know what to do.


    <span>Sally Ye stood resolutely in front of the two girls and said, "You two sit on Xiao Jin and leave. I''ll deal with this ¡­" "


    Sally Ye! There are too many of them! " Su Qingxue said anxiously.


    Do you want to be turned into idiots? " Sally turned her head around and coldly asked. Siu


    Qingxue and Blue Rain were immediately confused. Indeed, there seemed to be no other way. If all three of them stayed behind, there wouldn''t even be a chance to go back and spread the news. It would only be worse! SiuQingxue couldn''t help but regret that she came too hastily, but she was afraid that something would happen to Ye Fan, so she didn''t think too much about it at that time.


    <span>"You really overestimate yourself. Sally, you think that you alone can block us?" Nangong Min turned around and asked Hei Si Li, "Great Elder, if the other party isn''t willing to cooperate, we can still make a move, right?"


    Hesley sighed and nodded. South


    Joy appeared in the eyes of Gong Min as he turned into a blur, swiftly evading Sally''s leaves and charging straight for Little Gold!<span>"This spirit serpent! This old man will take it! " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1591

    <span>1591


    <span>Nangong Min had long since fallen for Xiao Jin. Even though he wasn''t sure what kind of creature Xiao Jin was, he was certain that he was a rare spiritual object in the world. This


    <span>A spirit serpent, whether alive or dead, would be of great help to cultivators. To


    Under normal circumstances, it would be difficult for a martial artist at their level to improve. A spirit snake like Xiao Jin might bring them great benefits!


    Therefore, it wasn''t just Nangong Min who was envious. The other elders actually wanted to get Xiao Jin as well, but they were a step too slow. salsaLi Ye had to deal with a group of elders, so she couldn''t stop Nangong Min in time.


    "" Xiao Jin saw that the human martial artist was rushing towards him. His emerald eyes revealed a hint of hostility. "King Corpse Fist! " South


    <span>A dark green wave of true essence shot out from his fist, reaching seven inches into Xiao Jin''s hand. small


    Golden Wing rose up and with a flick of his tail, he blocked this true essence!With a hong sound, the golden scales rendered the punch useless.


    <span>Nangong Ming saw that his attack was unsessful and was instead overjoyed, "It is indeed a spiritual item! This old man will definitely surrender to you today! "


    His entire body surged with green primeval essence, and with a leap, he sent out a palm strike. His primeval essence was like a myriad of glittering green stars, whistling towards Xiao Jin! Although ¡­


    However, Xiao Jin''s defensive power was extremely strong, and when faced with Nangong Min, who was at the Large Sess stage of the Dao Yan realm, the might of his Quintessential Essence still made him suffer! "


    Hiss hiss! "Hiss, hiss ¡­"


    Xiao Jin''s abdomen and wings were all hit, letting out painful hisses.<span>Although Xiao Jin had been gradually increasing his strength during this period of time and had even eaten the demonic core of the Frigid Mist Ice Toad, he was still quite a distance away from mastery of the Dao.


    <span>Even though Nangong Min was unable to subdue Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin was clearly in a situation of being beaten up.


    "Guardian God!" "Guardian God, quickly run!" Blue Rain''s heart tightened. She didn''t want Xiao Jin to fall into these people''s hands.


    However, although there was some fear in Xiao Jin''s eyes, he didn''t have any intention of escaping. It was obvious that Xiao Jin wasn''t willing to let him escape. Siu


    "Seeing that there is no way out and that there is only one way to fight back, Gentle Snow channeled her Dark Nether True Essence and an extremely cold aura formed in front of her!"<span>Profound Nether Energy, Sealing Icicles a Thousand Li! "


    Like an avnche, a surge of blue and whiteher true essence rushed towards Nangong Min! This<span>This was already the limit of what Su Qingxue could do right now. Although her cultivation could be considered as fast, learning the attacking methods of the Xuanming Tribe was not something she could do in a day. can


    It was a good thing that the awakening of her bloodline was extremely high. This cold energy''s abnormally low temperature made even Nangong Min somewhat fearful!<span>"Iron Corpse Wall!"


    For the time being, Nangong Min had no choice but to stop attacking Xiao Jin. He turned around and pushed out a green steel wall of true essence! Siu<span>Qingxue was injured by the true essence rebound. She staggered back two steps and coughed out a mouthful of blood ¡­


    "Sister Su!" When Blue Rain ran over to support Su Qingxue, they were at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    Li Chen dares to attack this elder with his cultivation. He is truly reckless! You are as stupid as your dead man! " Nangong Min said disdainfully. quaque<span>At this moment, Xiao Jin had a gap. He suddenly swelled up, growing to a length of tens of meters and a width of several meters. His tail was like a mountain pressing down on the earth as it fiercely mmed towards Nangong Min with a whoosh!


    <span>"nk! nk!"


    <span>The frozen earth rumbled, but Nangong Min had used a strange footwork to dodge the blow. Then he wed at Little Gold''s tail!


    <span>"Yin Corpse ws!" acute


    The sharp true essence pierced through Xiao Jin''s scales, shooting out a stream of blood! small<span>Jin iled his tail in pain and pped his wings, but Nan Min dodged them quickly with his lightness skill!


    <span>"Hahahaha!" Nangong Minughed with joy. "So they really are spirit beasts!? They can even transform into size!?" Unfortunately, if you want to win against this old man, you are still far off! "


    <span>Sally Ye had originally been on guard against the elders, but when she saw that Xiao Jin was unable to fight against Nangong Min, she immediately decided to fly over and fight for a chance to escape. If


    Without Little Gold, Su Qingxue and Blue Rain wouldn''t be able to escape. can


    <span>A white stream of primeval essence was like a blizzard, sweeping towards Sally in anger!


    Little girl, your opponent is me! " Min


    Thousand Embroidery flew out at this moment, striking out several times in a row towards Sally Ye!<span>"Wind, Wind, Sky, Mountain, Snow!" WAN


    <span>It was as if a gale had swept up arge amount of snow. The raging true essence was about to bury Sally Leaf!


    <span>Sally took a step back, and the pair of devil wings on her back suddenly pped forward, attempting to block this wave of true essence! But


    <span>"Yes, the power of the Large Sess of the Dao Yan was much stronger than that of the Divine Awakening Realm''s Sally Ye!"


    "Bam!"


    "Plop!" Sally''s devil wings were shattered by the force, and her body was sent flying back dozens of meters!


    "Sally Ye!"


    Su Qingxue and Blue Rain''s hearts were beating in their throats. They thought that the woman was hurt, but they saw Sally rapidly jumping up from the ground! Min<span>Thousand Embroidery disdainfully said: "You are truly worthy of being a hybrid between a demon and a Strigoi. Your body is really tough, but you aren''t even hurt ¡­ ¡­" "However, you are too weak ¡­"


    <span>Sally''s brown eyes turned scarlet and purple mes began to soar!


    <span>"Burning Blood!" salsa


    In a sh, Li Ye released the ultimate technique of the Bloody n, igniting a part of her own blood essence, causing the dark power of her entire body to rapidly soar! She


    <span>The devil wings on his back instantly expanded to six wings, just like a fallen angel descending to the world! This


    Min Qianyu and the other elders were surprised. They had seen the burning of blood by the Blood Tribe, but they had never seen such a huge increase!


    <span>This bastard ¡­ How could the levelling up of Burning Blood be so huge? " Min Qianyu felt that Sally Ye, who had just reached the Great Revtion Stage, had actually raised her strength to the same level as her!? Horses


    <span>"Not only does she burn the blood of the Strigoi, more importantly, her demonic bloodline ¡­" "Shebined the magic and abilities of two races."


    Elder Min, it seems like you have some pressure. Do you need my help? " Behind him, the sandstorm maniac Kizoko asked with a smile. Min


    Thousand Embroidery let out a cold harrumph. She was toozy to reply. Her figure turned into a white stream of light as she dashed towards Sally Ye!<span>At this moment, Sallypletely had no worries. In her eyes, this group of people were the ones who harmed Ye Fan! A blood feud! salsa


    <span>The devil wings on Li Ye''s back pped, and her figure turned into a purplish ck me, rushing towards Min Qian Xiu! one


    <span>After the ck and white figures collided with each other, an intense explosion sounded out. The shockwaves of true essence and magic stirred up a hundred meter long blizzard of ice and snow!


    <span>After which, Min Qianyu and Sally Ye met with a blow from a bay and quickly attacked and defended themselves from close range. Although ¡­


    However, Sally''s physical strength and fighting instinct were way beyond her imagination. Combined with her desperate situation, she was able to push Min Qianyu to the point that he was about to retreat! Min<span>Thousand Embroidery could not tolerate it. She took a step back, spread open her hands, and thousands of strands of true essence, like a tough steel wire, wrapped around Sally''s body!


    <span>"Heaven Mountain Silk Hand!" salsa


    Li Ye''s figure froze, and her entire body soared up with a zing purple ck me!<span>Purgatory Demon me! " Min


    "The Thousand Embroidery''s true essence has been burnt to pieces. At the same time, a me followed the true essence and ignited through the air, going straight for Min Qianyu''s hands!"


    "This is bad!" Min Qian Xiu hurriedly and embarrassedly pulled back his hand to dodge! Positive


    When Sally took advantage of the situation to close in on Min Qian Xiu and condense a long sword made of devil fire, and was about to kill him...Suddenly! She felt that everything in front of her eyes had be slow!?


    This was a very depressing feeling. Sally felt like she had stabbed out a sword, but for some reason, before she couldplete her actions, her hand could only move forward with great difficulty!


    Hei Li sighed. "Enough is enough ¡­" "That is all." Min<span>When Thousand Embroidery saw Sally seemed to have frozen, and was unable to do anything at all, she knew that it was Hei Li who had acted.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and turned around unwillingly, "Grand Elder, I can actually deal with it!"


    <span>"There''s no need to take any risks. If I let Sally drink her blood and enter the Demonification state, then everything would be hard to control," said Hei Si.


    On the other side, Nangong Min had stopped attacking as well. He had already noticed that Little Gold was in a state under the control of time magic, unable to make a correct judgement. It was as if he had fallen into a daze. Siu


    Qingxue held onto her chest and looked at Blue Rain beside her. She saw the girl''s anxious face but felt as if she was frozen. She couldn''t help but feel goosebumps on her back ¡­ ¡­


    This, was the still witch, the time spell!? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1592

    <span>"1592"


    <span>"It seems that the n''s bloodline is indeed extraordinary. Su Qingxue, your cultivation isn''t high, but you can resist my magic." hy


    Si Li looked at the woman in surprise. Although she didn''t take it seriously, it was still rare for Su Qingxue to be able to resist. Siu


    <span>Qingxue also felt a little absent-minded, but it seemed that because of her bloodline and the two Dark Nether n''s thumb ring, she had a strong magic resistance, so she was still able to distinguish reality. Meaning


    <span>Realizing that he could only rely on her now, Su Qingxue endured the pain in her chest and calmly said: "Great Elder ¡­ If something were to happen to us, do you know how much trouble it would cause? Mystical


    <span>Ming Dynasty will be in chaos, INFERNO will be in chaos, and when the timees, disputes will arise everywhere, and blood will flow in rivers, do you guys not care at all!? " "


    <span>"Our mission is much more important than the sacrifice of a small number of people." Hei Si Li said indifferently. Siu


    <span>Qingxue retorted: "You guys are saying that you want to protect this world, but what you guys are doing right now, is creating a huge mess!


    If you guys are really here to protect, not to destroy, then you should be able toe up with a better solution, not to kill and rob! "<span>Hesley was silent, as though he was pondering something.


    "Damned girl, how old are you? What do you know? We are the Elders of the Underworld Alliance, why do we need you to teach us how to work?! " Min Qianyu said in disdain.


    "First Elder, don''t listen to this little girl''s nonsense. Shees from a business background and doesn''t have any other abilities, but her ability to trick others isn''t small." Nangong Min chuckled. Positive


    At this moment, Sally''s eyes that had been frozen in ce suddenly shed with a scarlet glint!<span>The Purgatory Demon me on the woman''s body exploded violently, as if it had broken free from its shackles! hy


    <span>Si Li couldn''t help but be taken aback. She didn''t expect that Sally Ye''s mental strength talent was so great that she was actually able to escape from time immobility!? No


    <span>After having said that, Hesley didn''t panic at all and didn''t treat Sally as a threat at all.


    "Fiery Burning ins!" salsa


    Her eyes turning red, she flung out two streaks of violent purplish ck mes. As the mes entered the ground, it seemed as if a sea of fire had appeared on the ground, quickly surrounding the group of elders!


    <span>Not only did the devil fire burn on the ground, it even shot straight up into the sky. At such a close distance, it seemed to cover the entire area!


    Baptism of Holy Light! " pull<span>When Nia saw this, she pointed her finger and a white beam of light descended from the sky!


    <span>The light beam was like a waterfall. When it crashed into the demonic mes, the demonic mes suddenly slowed down, as if the waves had encountered a dam.


    <span>"Tss tss!" "Buzz!"


    A figure carrying an electric snake, like a thunder dragon, flew out from behind Hei Si Li. hue


    <span>The electromaism coiling around his body caused Kiso to be unable to see it clearly. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of Sally Ye! Positive


    Just as the three pairs of wings were about to hit her, Kiso moved in the shape of a snake and instantly appeared behind her!


    <span>"BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!"


    A punchnded on Sally''s back, causing an electric current to explode!


    <span>Sally could not react in time and vomited a mouthful of blood. The demonic mes on her body dispersed and she was sent flying, tumbling to the ground!


    Behind the girl, a patch of skin was scorched. Although it could quickly heal, the feeling of numbness all over her body, as if it had been burned, was definitely not a pleasant feeling!


    <span>"Sally Ye!" Su Qingxue eximed with a trace of despair in her heart.


    The strength of these Elders were all far too strong. They were probably no weaker than those of the Ancient Divine descendants.


    <span>"Lucifer is gone. Where did you get the confidence to challenge the dignity of the Underworld Alliance?" When we were famous, you guys weren''t even a cell! " salsa


    <span>Li Ye supported herself on the cold ground with one hand and slowly stood up, "My king will not die ¡­ ¡­ "He definitely isn''t dead..." base


    Sorcor sneered, "The most pitiful person in the world is the one who dares not face the reality. Of course, you are not a human either. both<span>But you won''t listen to me. Then I''ll have to end your life here today...


    <span>Come to think of it, a demoness like you, who has killed countless humans, should no longer be living in this world. Large


    <span>Elder, let me handle this matter, please do not interfere ¡­ "


    As he spoke, two balls of electromaic energy formed in his hands.


    Hesley sighed, not intending to stop him.Sally wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and conjured a pair of ck magic fire swords with her hands. She gave up on her magic wings because she realized that her speed was not an advantage in front of Kisoko.


    <span>Just as they were about to breathe, Salley and Kiso both made their moves at the same time!


    "Bang bang!" Two loud explosions rang out!


    <span>Sally''s two magic swords shed with the electromaism ball in Kiso''s hand!


    He was surrounded by arcs of lightning, and his figure seemed to have escaped the gravitational pull of the earth, constantly shing and switching between the air and the ground.


    A demonic me ignited beneath Sally''s feet as her agile figure constantly changed positions. As she brandished her two swords, she was not at a disadvantage at all!"Little girl, your fighting skills are really good!" "Then take my move, Electromaic Berserk!" base


    <span>Seeing that he did not have the upper hand in closebat, the balls of light in his hands suddenly ignited like a strong explosive!


    "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!" one


    <span>The intense lightning bolts were like the detonation of an ammunition depot as they wreaked havoc with electricity, causing Sally''s entire body to sink into the electric!


    <span>"Ah!" Sha Sha!


    If not for her strong physique, most people would have been burnt to ashes!


    <span>Even so, Sally''s body was still sent flying backwards!


    <span>With a sneer of satisfaction, Kisoko prepared to give Salisbury a fatal blow.


    Suddenly! An intense killing intent surged from the depths of his heart like a monstrous wave, or a demon from the abyss!<span>Kisoko''s entire body shivered as his figure suddenly froze. He abruptly raised his head to look at the sky!


    At this time, all of the Elders of the Underworld Alliance felt a strong sense of oppression. Their eyes all revealed expressions of disbelief and shock as they looked up ¡­ Siu


    Qingxue also realized something, and her delicate body trembled as she looked at the distant sky ¡­ one


    <span>In the blink of an eye, thousands of beams of golden light descended from the sky!


    The man wore a simple set of shirt and jeans, his feet stepping on a flying sword. His figure arrived first, and a sharp sound of breaking through the air dyed his arrival! quaque


    <span>When Sally was about to hit the ground, the man embraced the girl and bent one knee. His posture was very gentle. Positive


    <span>Sally felt as if her entire body was on fire. When she saw the face in front of her, her scarlet eyes became moist and crystal clear ¡­. "


    <span>"Wang ¡­" Sally cried with joy, unable to make a sound in her throat.


    Ever since she was young, no matter what kind of predicament she faced, this man had always been able to bring her light at the most difficult moment! He never let her down! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1593

    1593


    "Lucifer!?" one


    The group of Elders from the Underworld Alliance could not help but shout out in astonishment, each and every one of them was shocked.<span>There was nothing more unbelievable than seeing a ''dead man'' suddenly appear alive! South


    The faces behind the masks of Gong Min, Min Qian Xiu, the ten guards, and the others had already turned pale. hySi Li also looked bewildered and confused. Horses


    Gennan muttered, "Something big has happened ¡­"Ye Fan did not pay attention to the group of elders, but instead deeply looked at Sally''s bloodied face and the girl''s injuries.


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, there was a trace of guilt and heartache.


    <span>"Sally, leave the rest to me. Recover."


    "Okay." Sally seemed to be full of energy again as she stood up and nodded.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and walked towards Su Qingxue and Blue Rain. same


    At the same time, a golden unparalleled sword intent condensed in his hand. The sword intent turned into a gigantic sword of light that was dozens of meters long! leaf


    With a casual wave of his hand, the sail swept down and the light sword chopped straight towards the group of Alliance Elders! Although ¡­<span>However, Ye Fan''s casual attack caused Hei Si Li and the others'' expressions to greatly change, and they hurriedly dodged in panic!


    "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!"The light sword directly sliced the ice house behind them into pieces. The surging sword intent caused the group of elders to feel a chill in their hearts! hy


    When Si Li was rmed, his time stop magic immediately dispersed. Xiao Jin and Blue Rain also recovered!


    "Brother Ye Fan!" At this time, Blue Rain saw Ye Fan''s sudden appearance and was pleasantly surprised. small


    When Jin saw Ye Fan, he also wagged his tail, shrunk his body, and came over. leaf


    The sail walked in front of Su Qingxue and met the woman''s eyes. See<span>As he looked at the blood on the corner of Su Qingxue''s mouth, Ye Fan felt even more upset. He reached out his hands and gently patted Su Qingxue''s back.


    <span>"I''m sorry ¡­ I came homete. "


    <span>Su Qingxue tried her best to hold back her tears. She forcefully pushed the man away and gave Ye Fan a good beating!


    You knew you werete!? You know, when Team Blue Rain said they couldn''t feel you, I ¡­ ¡­ "I ¡­"Su Qingxue had no way to continue. She could only recall the fear and despair she felt back then, and it suffocated her.


    <span>Ye Fan''s greatest regret was this point, he didn''t realize in time that if the Consonance Gu was washed away, it would cause a huge impact to the women. If


    It wasn''t because he had beenined to by the women too many times, but because he wanted to call them and tell them he was safe, it would most likely lead to an irreparable mistake. No<span>After seeing Su Qingxue''s sad and happy face, Ye Fan still felt a burst of satisfaction in his heart.


    <span>No matter what, he had finally made it ¡­ "


    <span>"Wife, I really miss you so much, I really want to hold you in my arms, really!" Ye Fan sincerely said.


    He recalled the moment when he went through the Yang Thunder Heavenly Punishment at the Red Moon Ind, the person that appeared before him the most was Su Qingxue and her daughter. or<span>Perhaps this was the meaning of a family for a man.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes reddened, she was determined not to forgive the man, "You didn''t say anything clearly and just left us behind, what''s the use of saying all these!?" When will you not make me worry!? " leafFan Xian smiled bitterly. He knew that it would take a while before he could vent his anger on a woman, so his own considerations were indeed incorrect.


    "When we get back, I''ll give you a proper apology."


    <span>While Blue Rain was standing at the side, she was still waiting for Ye Fan to give her a hug. Seeing that the man actually didn''t hug her, she couldn''t help but pout her lips in resentment.


    Ye Fan naturally noticed her, smiling as he pinched the girl''s face, "You''re saying that, why are you in such a hurry? It''s just a Consonance Gu, you can''t feel it anymore, so why don''t you wait for two days. Why don''t you believe in my strength?" time<span>Blue Rain refused to ept it and said: "I was worried about you! "He''s not considerate at all!"


    <span>Fine, fine, fine. I was in the wrong this time ¡­ I was wrong about you. "


    Ye Fan also stopped fighting. Thinking of something, he undid his cor button and took out a small furry thing from his shirt. It was surprisingly little Luwu. This<span>The little guy was stuffed into Ye Fan''s clothes, so he didn''t mind, and was happy to get close to Ye Fan. posterior


    When Xiao Jin, who was facing Lu Wu, saw him, his two green eyes immediately shone with a look of excitement and surprise.


    "Wifey, help me hold it first," said Ye Fan.


    Where did you pick up the kitten? " Su Qingxue reached out her hand to take little Lu Wu, but thought that something was wrong. "Wait, why didn''t this kitten die from the cold?" leaf<span>Fan Xian smiled. "This isn''t a cat, so I''ll exin this to you when I get back."


    <span>This is a little white tiger right? " At that time, Team Blue Rain realized that little Lu Wu was not ordinary. small


    <span>Luwu eagerly looked at Ye Fan, as if he didn''t want to be hugged, and stretched out his little ws to scratch him.


    "Be obedient, or else I won''t give you anything to eat." Ye Fan taught him a lesson. small<span>Only then did Luwu calm down and lie in Su Qingxue''s embrace.


    Su Qingxue looked at this scene in surprise, "This kitten can understand human speech?"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "I already said that it''s not a cat ¡­ ¡­" He


    "It''s not convenient to talk too much all of a sudden, so he turned around and walked towards a group of Elders from the Underworld Alliance."


    "Wifey, you guys back off a little. I''ll deal with it briefly and exin it to you when we get back"<span>At the moment when Ye Fan turned around, the gentle expression on his face had alreadypletely changed into a cold and murderous one. hy


    Si Li and the other Elders of the Underworld Alliance all felt a huge mountain pressing down on their hearts! He


    <span>The crowd could not believe that in less than half a month, this man had actually be apletely different person. He had been reborn!


    If previously they had felt that they would have a chance to deal with Ye Fan together, now, they could not even have the thought of fighting together!<span>"Lucifer ¡­ How did you get out? " Hesley tried his best to calm himself down and make sense of the situation. can


    Ye Fan didn''t have any intention to speak at all. His eyes were full of murderous intent, which seemed to have a substance to it, causing the group of elders to feel a chill in their hearts.A sword flew into Ye Fan''s hand, and in the next second, Ye Fan''s figure ''disappeared''!


    "Kisoko!" hy


    She was the only one who reacted and shouted loudly! can<span>When the sandstorm maniac Kizoko woke up, his body was trying to release an electromaism. A sword had pierced through his lungs three times in a row!


    <span>"Cough!" Cough cough! " Kisoko coughed up a mouthful of blood and fell to his knees in pain.


    <span>Ye Fan appeared behind Kisoko and indifferently said, "Do you see the bubbles in your blood?" Your lungs are broken, so slowly feel the approach of death ¡­ " of


    The scene of the previous Kiso injuring Sally was seen by Ye Fan, and he naturally wouldn''t let this guy die so easily. work"As an Adept, Kisoko''s recovery rate was close to zero. In such a harsh environment with severe damage to the lungs, he could only wait to die!"


    Lucifer! Are you crazy!? Don''t tell me you want to be enemies with our Underworld Alliance!? " South


    Seeing Ye Fan''s strength, Gong Min was already scared out of his wits. He knew that he was the greatest target of enmity, so he quickly pulled all the elders over and questioned them.Ye Fan''s gaze locked onto him like a hawk''s. His figure turned into a streak of golden light as he suddenly moved several dozen meters away, appearing right in front of Nangong Min! one


    <span>The swordnded on his shoulder! South


    <span>Gong Min watched helplessly as Ye Fan appeared, but he couldn''t move a muscle! This


    A wave of pressure, a freakish speed, made it so that Nangong Min didn''t even have time to move his feet! quaque<span>It was as if a tiny human being had lost all courage to even run away when facing a god, much less fight with his cultivation base! Don


    <span>A strong Epic warrior could only watch in despair as Ye Fan swung his sword down!


    <span>One of his arms flew off!


    Ye Fan continued with another two sword lights, and the rest of his arms and legs also separated from his body!


    Nangong Min was stunned for three seconds before letting out a heart-wrenching shriek!


    <span>"Ah!"


    <span>He was awakened by the pain, unable to believe that his limbs had been cut off before he could even make a move to resist!? posterior


    <span>The group of elders were also shocked. They could not understand why Nangong Lin did not even make a move to flee. Difficult


    <span>"The oppressive power, deterrent force that Ye Fan had brought upon him was so strong that it hadpletely crushed him, destroying his spiritual world!?"


    Be your enemy? " At this time, Ye Fan raised his head with a cold face, "You guys..." "Not yet qualified to be my enemy." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1594

    1594


    Ye Fan''s short speech caused the group of Elders of the Underworld Alliance to feel as if their hearts had been doused in boiling oil. All of their pride had been destroyed! He


    <span>They were all Epic-ss experts who had been famous for at least a hundred years. Other than facing a monster like the War God Ye Wuya, how could they have been humiliated like this? And ¡­


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan''s unbelievably strong strength, Su Qingxue, Sally, and Blue Rain felt as if they were in a dream!


    Thedies were puzzled. Ye Fan was so strong, why would he still care about what these people from the Underworld Alliance said? When


    It was best to get rid of these people early on, wouldn''t it be fine then?<span>Of course, they didn''t know that in this half a month or so, Ye Fan had experienced a life and death crisis, which allowed his strength to improve by leaps and bounds!


    Hei Si Li suppressed the unease in his heart and said, "Lucifer ¡­ I know you''re angry now, but anger doesn''t solve everything. YouIt''s not good to fight against the Underworld Alliance. Both sides will suffer. I hope you can calm down ¡­ "


    Ye Fan sneered and said, "My sword will cut you down like vegetables. Both sides were injured? You really think too highly of yourselves... "


    <span>"Lucifer ¡­ You. Don''t you dare be so arrogant! How could you alone defend against our entire Underworld Alliance!? "


    <span>The wounds on his arms and legs had frozen over. He fell to the ground, gnashing his teeth in pain. can


    <span>Even so, he still hoped that he could use words to scare off Ye Fan, he didn''t want to die! leaf


    <span>The fan was toozy to even look as the sword pierced through the fellow''s mouth! cerebrum


    With the bag pierced through, Nangong Ming did not even have the time to close his eyes. He waspletely dead!


    Nearby, the wandering Holy Maiden, Rania, had wanted to go and save him, but when she saw this scene, there was nothing she could do.


    Ye Fan coldly nced at Rania, "Do you still want to save her?"<span>Her hair stood on end, her face pale, and she took a few steps back.


    She had wanted to go and save the hurt in her lungs, but she knew that if she dared to make a move again, she would die first! None<span>Pharaoh''s breath came out of his mouth as he reached out to her helplessly, but when he saw her avoiding his gaze, he gave up all hope. leaf


    Sails drew his sword, and continued to walk towards the others. He said expressionlessly, "Before we go in ¡­ I''ve already said it before, if I return, all eight of the men who touched my brother will be dealt with by me ¡­


    If you keep your promise and wait forty-nine days, maybe I''ll let you off ¡­ "But now, I''ve changed my mind ¡­"


    Kisoko and Nangong Min were already dead. Min Qianyu, the ten guards, and six other elders immediately turned ashen when they heard Ye Fan''s words!"Great n Elder! He has alreadypletely gone mad, how about we join hands and kill him!? " Min Qian Xiu said anxiously.


    "Lucifer is right. Since he hase out, it will be the time for the eight of you to keep your word ¡­" "


    Hesley! You! You. You want to give up on us!? " Min Qianyu and the other six elders red at him angrily.


    Never in their wildest dreams had they imagined that Hei Shite would actually retreat!? hy


    <span>Sisi Li said, "Lucifer passed the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda''s trial. I can''t ask about everything from before ¡­"


    "The eight of you attacking on your own already had their first mistake. As the Great Elder, I will not care about your personal grudges."


    I support the grand elder''s decision. "At this time, Magnan alsoughed," This is your problem. From start to finish, I have never fought."Prison officer! "You actually ¡­" Min Qian Xiu''s voice was shaking.


    <span>"We also agree with Great Elder''s decision!" The other Elders all responded.


    <span>Without waiting for the six elders to react, Lanya and the other elders all stood on Hei Shite''s side, maintaining a distance from him.


    Ye Fan''s strength had already intimidated them, and even Hei Si Li didn''t dare to make a move, so they didn''t want to die for nothing. leaf<span>As Fan looked at the few of them, he couldn''t help but think of those cultivators from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. It seemed that ¡­ The longer they lived, the more afraid they would be of death. It was the same on the ground and underground. hy


    It was obvious that Si Li had sensed that her time and magic cultivation wasn''t enough to deal with him, so she chose to give in. This


    <span>After drawing a clear line between them and abandoning the six members of the Council of Elders, Hei Si Li and the others didn''t need to hesitate at all. leaf


    <span>Sails will not despise them, this is only the most primitive human instinct, in times of crisis, protecting oneself, there is nothing wrong. He


    <span>The situation, from the start, it was also because these eight people wanted to find fault with Ye Fan because they hated Ye Wuya.


    However, looking at the group of so-called Epic Tier experts, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart ¡­ Jun<span>The Heavenly Emperor was right, it''s time to change this Underworld Alliance ¡­


    <span>"You ¡­ "You all..." Min Qianyu and the other three were so angry that they couldn''t speak.


    "Elder Min, leave her be! Even if we can''t beat him, we''ll just split up and escape. He won''t be able to stop us! " The ten soldiers of the Yuan Gate said.


    Hearing this, the eyes of Min Qianyu and the others lit up!<span>Yeah, if you can''t beat him, you can still run!


    Once they were all over the world, if Ye Fan wanted to kill them again, they would directly find trouble with the people around Ye Fan. At that time, Ye Fan would definitely not dare to act rashly!<span>"To put it bluntly, how could the other people beside Ye Fan be a match for the six of them?"


    <span>Lucifer! If you don''t want anything to happen to the people around you, then don''t challenge our bottom line! " Min Qianyu sneered. leaf


    Fan Xian looked at her as if he was looking at an idiot, "Flee?" You can try... "<span>Before his voice had even died away, more than ten thousand flying swords suddenly appeared in the sky above Ye Fan''s head. ten thousand


    The dazzling flying sword filled with killing intent whizzed like a huge tornado, and then separated into eight huge, malevolent Sword Dragons! Although ¡­


    However, before this, Ye Fan had used this move of the Octoterra Emperor Dragon in Fragrant City. However, this time''s appearance of the Unparalleled Sword Intent had already brought about a world of difference in might! And ¡­


    As Ye Fan''s strength increased, the grade of the swords he summoned all reached at least three times spirit refining, which greatly increased the strength of the Sworddragons.Min Qianyu, the ten guards, and six other elders saw this scene. They no longer had the courage to talk to Ye Fan, and immediately scattered and ran in six different directions.


    Ye Fan stood where he was, and with a thought, the eight Sworddragons pierced through the sky, bringing with them golden beams of light, and instantly caught up to the fleeing elders.


    <span>"No!"


    Min Qianyu and the others screamed out in fear. They tried to use their true energy to resist, but in the blink of an eye, they were pierced by countless flying swords, turning them into blood mist!


    In less than three seconds, the six Elders hadpletely evaporated without leaving a single organ behind!<span>Behind him, Su Qingxue and the other girls didn''t expect the battle to end so quickly. They all stared with wide eyes.


    Heather, Magnan, and the other elders who were born already broke out in cold sweat after seeing the mask ¡­


    Their eyes were filled with disbelief and shock. Even breathing felt difficult! oculus


    The young man before them caused this group of old men of several hundred years old to feel jealousy and admiration ¡­ flutter


    <span>In a trance, they seemed to have seen the young Ye Wuya ¡­ To be exact, a supreme expert that was even more unsolvable than the young Ye Wuya had already appeared! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1595

    <span>1595 leaves


    In fact, Fan didn''t have too many emotions. He had even instantly killed Long Habitat. To kill such a martial artist of the Dao Yan realm, it was like stepping on a bug. It was simply nothing worth paying attention to.<span>The higher the level of cultivation, the greater the gap between each level. Tao


    Even if the six of them were in the Earth Core realm, so what? such asThe current him, even if he were to just disintegrate from the firstyer, or use the Unparalleled Sword Intent, it would not be difficult for him to deal with the earth spirit cultivators, much less the earth core.


    It was fine if Ye Fan was just a cultivator, but he was a sword cultivator who hadprehended an emperor level sword intent.


    Although swordsmen werecking in their pursuit of longevity, in terms of just fighting, Ye Fan was a step higher than cultivators of the same level, perhaps even more.<span>Therefore, killing these Elders of the Underworld Alliance, to Ye Fan, was just a very casual matter. See


    <span>Looking at the silent Hei Si Li and the rest, Ye Fan hesitated for a moment before saying, "In a day, I am going to the headquarters of the Elders Guild of the Underworld Alliance. If there''s anything I want to say, we can talk about it at that time."


    <span>Ye Fan felt that he had fallen in love with Emperor of the Nine Heavens. Since he had agreed to govern the Underworld Alliance, it would be better for him to keep his promise.


    Besides, there wasn''t much point in killing these people. hy


    <span>"I will gather all the elders to await the arrival of the Sovereign King of Hell ¡­"


    Even though he used to be the head of the God of Heaven Magic Research Association, even if he was one of the strongest mages in history, even if he had a lot of fame, Hei Si Li still gave in. Right<span>It wasn''t a disgrace for the powerful experts to show their submission. The other elders understood as well. leaf


    <span>The sail nodded, turned around and walked back to the side of Su Qingxue and the others, smiling to the women, "Let''s go back to Purgatory Ind first, let''s chat slowly on the way."


    After sitting on Xiao Jin, the group of people quickly left.


    Even though he was not afraid of the cold, he definitely did not want to stay in this world of ice and snow.


    Seeing Ye Fan and the others riding Xiao Jin and flying away, Hei Si Li and the other elders were all lost in thought ¡­ Past<span>After a long time, when he waspletely out of sight, Magnus suddenly said, "Although I originally thought that this kid''s talent was extremely high, and that he was quite fierce towards himself ¡­" But he didn''t expect that in such a short period of time... "He actually grew to such a level."


    "Xiao Rou and I have discussed him in private. We both felt that his talent in cultivation was definitely not as high as Ye Wuya''s, but he does have some outstanding points ¡­" Hesley sighed.


    "Oh?" You evenpare them to Xiao Rou? "


    "Before Xiao Rou left a few days ago, she came to find me and said that she believed that Ye Fan woulde out and told me to take care of myself ¡­ It seems that she was indeed more prescient than I was. I should have believed her.


    The two of us chatted for a while, Xiao Rou said. She had carefully observed the ancestor and grandson pair, Ye Wuya''s training, was like a child''s y, he was a true genius, he only needed to learn and he would be able to master everything.


    But this Ye Fan is different from his grandfather... He had been forced to do most of the things he had done today. In order to survive, he had worked hard to improve himself, which was why he had focused on the way of the sword. No


    It was precisely because he made the right choice that this day came ¡­ I wonder if he will have the chance to reach Ye Wuya''s level ¡­ " A hint of anticipation appeared in Hesley''s eyes.


    "From the looks of it, Shakyamuni Apocalypse has just sent Ye Wuya away and is about to encounter trouble again." Lanya said indifferently.


    Hei Si Liughed lightly and said, "Lanya, you''re wrong. Ye Wuya never considered the Shakyamuni as his opponent.""What?!" "Elder Lanya and the other elders were very surprised."


    In the past, I also thought that Ye Wuya was on par with Shakyamuni Apocalypse.


    But when Ye Wuya disappeared from this world, it meant that he did not see the Apocalypse King in his eyes. No


    If that was the case, Ye Wuya would definitely fight with the Shakyamuni before leaving, just like how he was when he was young and looked for people to fight with ¡­ leaf<span>For the past several hundred years, Wuya had not challenged anyone to a fight. He did not even fight until the end of the tunnel. He was not afraid of the apocalypse. Only


    <span>The first exnation was that he no longer believed that Shakyamuni would be his opponent after the appearance of the Ancient Divine descendants ¡­ Right


    For someone who is obviously weaker than himself, Ye Wuya disdains to take action. " Hei Li said.


    The elders were all silent at once. In their eyes, there wereplex emotions ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­. refining<span>On the Prison Ind, everyone was excited to see Ye Fan return.


    Ye Fan held arge bonfire with everyone, andte at night, he gathered the core members of INFERNO and held a small meeting. far


    In China, Ye Fan also had his best friends open their videomunication channels so that they could listen to him together.


    Although he didn''t need to let too many people know about the secrets of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, just in case, he still hoped that the people around him would have a rough understanding and be mentally prepared.<span>Hearing Ye Fan''s ount of the great war between heaven and earth, the history of the ns and rogue cultivators, as well as the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda''s Emperor of the Nine Heavens and the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, everyone waspletely captivated by it. It was simply too shocking!


    <span>Ye Fan gave a brief summary of his own experience. Some matters rted to Nian Ru and Jiao were concealed by Ye Fan. After all, he was a bit embarrassed.


    <span>In a situation that was too dangerous, Ye Fan didn''t say too much, afraid that the women would be worried.


    But even so, everyone could still imagine that Ye Fan definitely had a narrow escape from the clutches of death, and finally came out with great difficulty.


    "I never thought that there would actually be another world underground ¡­ "Hearing boss''s words, even I want to go down and have a look." The Leviathan replied with interest.<span>"Come on, Smelly squid. With our little strength, we won''t even know how we''ll die if we go down there!" Xie Linyuan wryly smiled as he waved his fan.


    <span>"With boss''s protection, who would I be afraid of?" The Leviathan chuckled.


    Ye Fan smiled, "I have no interest in being your bodyguard." Listen, I''m telling you these things to make you know what''s going on.The matter of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World will cause a huge impact to the world on the surface. You must be careful not to leak it out. " mass


    People nodded their heads. They naturally knew that this was a huge matter.


    Su Qingxue stared at little Lu Wu who was lying on Ye Fan''sp and said in disbelief, "Hubby ¡­. Is this kitten really the legendary Divine Beast Luwu? " leaf<span>Fan Jian grabbed the little guy and ced him on the conference table. He said very seriously, "It really is Luwu. Why would I lie to you all?"


    <span>"But no matter how I look at it, it seems to be a little kitten. Um ¡­ "At most, it''s just a little tiger," Blue Rain said as he poked little Luwu''s bulging belly. small


    <span>Luwu waved her little pink ws and cried out in protest. one


    Angel, who had been sitting there without making a sound and appearing bored to death, now said with disdain, "You think a bunch of ignorant humans, the cubs of an enlightened beast, can be treated like cats? Tiger? "How ignorant..." mass


    He looked at Angel in surprise, and Ye Fan asked curiously, "What? You also know about Luwu?"


    Angel''s face was filled with pride, "Of course, this god is a princess of the tinum god race. Although an Enlightened Beast is rare, this god also has one in his backyard, and it''s even a Seven Tailed Enlightened beast!"

 Chapter 1596

    "1596"<span>Seven tails? " Ye Fan thought of Old Lu Wu''s three tails, which basically reached the strength of Duotian, and couldn''t help but ask, "Is this seven-tailed Lu Wu considered strong or weak in your ne?" Ayn


    Qian''er crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking like she was giving a lecture. "To be able to enter our royal pce, naturally you have to be a top-notch divine beast. ThisThe power of the Enlightenment Beast was directly rted to the number of its tails. Every time it broke through, it would gain an additional tail.


    Each tail represents that they are able to control a new type of elemental power. From low to high, they are respectively fire, wind, water, earth, thunder, light, darkness, space, and time.


    <span>The Enlightenment Beast in this god''s garden has already grasped seven types of elemental power. As long as it does note into contact with a divine beast or expert that has the ability to control space, it is practically invincible. " one


    <span>Nie Wuyue, who was also in the meeting room, frowned and said, "The elements of darkness, are you talking about the elements of ck magic? ck magic, spatial magic, don''t these things still exist in our ne? " Ayn


    Qi''er rolled her eyes at her. "The elemental power that you humans can control is only limited to this low realm, or small world. ben


    What God said was that he could break through the limits of space and truly grasp the power of the Laws of the Space!


    The simplest example is your spatial magic, which is unable to allow you to enter a higher ne."But from our ne, the experts who grasp thews of space are able to forcefully break through the limitations of the ne and enter the lower realm."


    <span>In other words ¡­ "The spatial and temporal magic of our world is of a small scope, and your ne has the power to change thews of space and time." Ye Fan muttered.


    You can think of the difference between big and small, between strong and weak, but there is a qualitative difference, "said Angel proudly.


    Belle stroked his chin and said, "Since the people there are so strong, why haven''t we met before if they could enter a lower ne like ours?"


    <span>Angel looked at him like he was an idiot, "First of all, in our ne, not everyone is born strong. Everyone also needs to grow and train, and not everyone can pass through nes. is


    <span>This is like a grain of sand in the sea. Who would pay special attention to this ce? back


    <span>In ten thousand steps, use your brain to think about it. If you see a group of ants, would you pay special attention to them? "In other words, there are some bacteria on the ground, would you pay attention to them?" shellfish


    <span>Lear''s face stiffened, while the rest of the group could only smile wryly.


    Although this arrogant god race princess'' words are unpleasant to hear, the truth is like this. Right


    Yu Di, who was much weaker than himself, naturally didn''t pay too much attention to it. one<span>How can a person care about what ants eat and what they do? "That ispletely meaningless!"


    Hmph, looks down on us humans, then aren''t you summoned by the Strigoi? If you have the ability, go back to your advanced world! " Fog night, he said, unconvinced.<span>Angel gritted her teeth in anger, "It''s already been a hundred times! This god is exhausted from fighting, so it''s not a small matter! It''s not like this god himself wanted toe to this broken ne! This is all an ident! "


    Fog Night made a face at her as if to hit me if you could.


    Angel was about to lose her temper, but she felt that there was no need to lower herself to this low level race. leaf


    Seeing this scene, Fan Xian could only smile in his heart. Honestly speaking, although this'' Angel ''was different from the little girl he remembered, she was actually quite adorable.


    <span>Sally Ye ", Ye Fan took out a bunch of medicine bottles from his storage bag and said," There are roughly three thousand Foundation Establishment Pills in here.


    <span>As long as you join our ranks for more than five years, as long as you have contributed, you can have one of them. It should be more than enough. "


    <span>"Wang, what is this Foundation Establishment Pill?" Sally asked curiously.


    Ye Fan described the effects of the Foundation Establishment Pill in simple terms, and everyone present was shocked. massThe human reaction was just as Ye Fan had guessed. To the cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, such an ordinary pill was iparably precious.


    "This is too crazy. Doesn''t that mean that all the warriors who have reached the Innate Realm would be able to reach at least the Awakening Realm?" Xie Linyuan eximed.


    <span>Sally picked up a bottle and carefully inspected it. She didn''t expect this pill to be so amazing.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "In theory, it is correct, but it also limits everyone''s limits. It is almost impossible to reach the Heavenly Awakening Realm and above." by


    So, when you distribute the Foundation Establishment Pills to your brothers, you must make it clear in advance that you must definitely choose carefully. To


    It was up to them whether they would give up on their own hope in cultivation...


    <span>"Those who consume the Foundation Establishment Pill must also be strictly restrained. They must not rely on their strength to advance and do something beyond their limits."


    "I''m afraid that at least half of the people would choose to consume it."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Indeed, for many cultivators, talent was limited. Most people would find it difficult to reach the Refinement Realm in their entire lives, not to mention the Spirit Focus and the Awakening Realm. off<span>The key was to increase one''s lifespan, something that many practitioners desperately needed.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "This Foundation Establishment Pill, firstly, is topletely consolidate the strength of our INFERNO, and secondly, is to reward those warriors who shed blood for us."


    "Haha, this time, we, INFERNO, will be the number one organization in this world. Who can be our match?" Leviathanughed out loud."Stupid squid, with boss here, we''re already the first in the world!" Beryl snickered. leaf


    Fan didn''t want to listen to their ttery. He picked up little Luwu and asked Angel, "Princess, you know so much. Do you know what the little Enlightened Beast wants to feed?" Ayn<span>Hearing that she was being addressed as'' Princess'', Chi''er''s face turned slightly pale. She opened her mouth and started to speak in a bbergasted manner.


    "Hey!" Speak the humannguage! " Ye Fan was depressed. Ayn


    "That''s our food," she said. "I don''t know how to trante it on your side."<span>"Then tell me, what kind of food does this world have?!" Ye Fan said. Ayn


    Qi''er rolled her eyes at him, "Please, this is a Divine Beast. You can''t die even if you feed it poison, so long as it''s willing to eat you, it can feed you anything! "It''s just the difference between fast and slow growth." leafThe sail was stunned. So that''s how it is. It seems that a divine beast is rather easy to raise! one


    After the lodging, Ye Fan told Su Qingxue to bring Little Lu back to Hua Hai first, while he himself would go to the headquarters of the Underworld Alliance to handle some matters.


    Originally, Ye Fan had nned to ride his own sword over, but Xiao Jin seemed to have be more and more like a henchman, insisting that Ye Fan sit with him.


    Ye Fan felt that this guy''s performance was quite good. He didn''t run away first in the South Pole, so he was a bit loyal, so he gave him some spiritual medicines. In any case, Ye Fan didn''t need most of the spiritual medicines.<span>Although these elixirs were not enough to greatly increase Xiao Jin''s strength, they could still help him take a step closer to breaking through.


    After a big meal, Xiao Jin felt that he could eat and drink with Ye Fan, and his eyes became more ttering. sit-down<span>While carrying Xiao Jin, Ye Fan arrived at a small ind with beautiful scenery. This ce was not open to tourists, and there were only a few aboriginals. Press


    <span>Logically speaking, this ce should not be that far from the magnesium state. However, since it was not controlled by the magnesium army, one could clearly see the special nature of this ce.


    <span>On the ind, there was a structure simr to the Maya pyramid. Hei Si Li and a group of elders wearing long ck robes and golden masks were already standing outside the pyramid, quietly waiting for Ye Fan''s arrival. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1597

    1597 Leaves<span>After the sailnded on Xiao Jin''s body, Xiao Jin also transformed into his exquisite appearance and sat on Ye Fan''s shoulder.


    The group of Elders from the Underworld Alliance all stared at this snake, feeling that Ye Fan was getting more and more unfathomable. ind


    <span>When the aboriginals saw Little Gold, they directly knelt down to worship him. one


    "An old man holding a ne of colored shells and wooden pearls, devoutly walked in front of Ye Fan."<span>Lucifer, this is the chief of the aboriginals of the ind. The ornaments he presents to you represent that you are a guest sent by the most respected God of Heaven, "said Heisley.


    Ye Fan took the beautiful ne, and felt that he could take it back to y with it. He then said "thank you" to the old aboriginal. earthThe group nodded respectfully towards Hei Shite and the others, before bidding their farewells and leaving.


    "This is what you asked the native chief to give you, right?" Ye Fan yed with the ne and teasingly said, "What, are you afraid that I wille here to kill people?" See


    <span>When they heard Ye Fan''s evil smile, the group of elders all became nervous.


    When they heard that Nangong Min and his group of eight elders had been killed in an instant, they already knew that they definitely couldn''t afford to provoke Ye Fan. byTherefore, they purposely disyed sufficient sincerity and goodwill, hoping to create a harmonious and harmonious atmosphere. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian smiled as he watched them for a while, then shook his head. "Alright, you won''t want me to stand outside and talk to you guys, right?" hy


    Si Li raised his hand and gestured. "Please..."Ye Fan stepped forward and followed a group of elders into the tower. This


    The outside of the pyramid looked rather ancient, but the inside was medieval in style and did not have an ancient feel to it. in


    Within a meeting room, there was a long table that was split into two circles, inside and out. However, there were only about a third of the seats.After everyone had taken their seats, Hei Si Li asked, "Lucifer, since you''ve passed the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda''s trial this time, can you tell us how you came out? Why does it have to be different from the way the people who cleared the tower came out? "


    Ye Fan didn''t directly answer, instead taking out the Nine Heavens Dictum Token that Emperor Jun Xing Tian gave him.


    "Do you recognize this?"Ye Fan put themand token on the table. The heavy material made a muffled sound on the table.


    When the elders saw this tablet, they were first somewhat puzzled, but after carefully identifying it, all of them revealed expressions of surprise!


    <span>"This... "This is ¡­" Hei Li carefully picked up the tablet and said incredulously, "These are the tokens of the nine founding elders that were recorded in the historical records of our Alliance?" leaf


    Fan nodded. "The nine founding elders in your tower are the Nine Heavens Emperor, right? Their primordial spirits havepletely dissipated ¡­"<span>"What!?" "What?!" Hei Li and the other Elders cried out in disbelief. leaf


    Fan Xian also knew that they would be very excited, "After I entered the tower, only thete Emperor Jun Tian Jun, a remnant of his soul, told me the truth, and then gave me this token. He


    Everyone is very worried about the underground world, and they are not very satisfied with your negligence ¡­ So, let me take over.Originally, I did not want to care about all of this, but since I was able toe out because of the favor of the Emperor Jun, I havee to tell you all about this. In the future, I will watch over and fix it for you guys in the Underworld Alliance ¡­ " hy


    Si Li shakily put down the order badge, "Creation Elder... How did he die? Isn''t it possible to keep your primordial spirit permanently in there? "<span>"Great Elder, do you really believe in me? How did the founder die? Why should we believe that? Just with this token? " one


    An elder who had a rough voice and was seated closest to Hesley stood up at this moment and questioned in disbelief. leafSail slightly frowned, "Seeing themand medallion like meeting the Nine Heavens God, the rules of your Underworld Alliance, have you all forgotten about it?"


    "With just a few words, you took out a token that we don''t know the truth from, how can we believe you?


    Furthermore, no one here has actually seen the order badge before, so who knows if it was forged by you!? " The elder said unhappily.<span>"When he said this, many of the elders were suspicious of him and exchanged nces with each other."


    In my opinion, you clearly relied on your cultivation to advance and your greed to take over the Underworld Alliance!But the ones here are all Grand Historical Warriors, how can a junior like you control them as you please!? " The elder said arrogantly.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Are you even Epic experts, what does that have to do with me? You don''t think that I, INFERNO, amcking in people, do you? "Or could it be that I, Ye Fan, need you people to protect me?"


    <span>Since ancient times, who wouldn''t want to be the monarch of the world? You have nurtured INFERNO overseas to dominate the underground world, but the ns in China and the apocalypse monarchs in the west are not people you can deal with.


    You dare to say that it''s not to suppress them, but to drag our underworld alliance members into the water? We won''t let you use it for nothing! " The elder said disdainfully. leaf<span>Fan sighed, "I don''t know anything, so why don''t you just tie your hat..." I can''t be bothered with your exnation.


    Monarch Jun Tian said ¡­ [I will kill anyone who refuses to ept my token. I didn''t n to kill anyone today ¡­] ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "Looks like I still have to kill ¡­"


    "Haha!" Murder!? Do you know who this old man is!? " Then ¡­The elder took off his gold mask, revealing a face with thick eyebrows and fierce eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "Should I know you?" Old


    The one who said with a sneer, "Even a little kid like you wouldn''t be able to recognize him. I am the Saber Emperor of the Golden de Sect from three hundred years ago, Yan Bugui!


    <span>This old man''s heaven-step de intent, my cultivationbined with yours, even if it can''tpare to your monarch level sword intent, do not think that this old man will be afraid of you so easily! other


    He thought that just because he killed Nangong Min, Min Qian Xiu, and the others at the Dao Evolution stage, he was extraordinary!Our Underworld Alliance is a ce with many hidden dragons and crouching tigers, us old bones are together, how could we allow you to do as you wish!? " Word


    After he finished his words, a cold light suddenly shed from Yan Bugui''s sleeve. Then, a thick, golden ghost head de appeared in his hand. wink


    In just a short moment, Yan Bugui seemed to have turned into an iparably sharp de that could cut through gold and jade! ThisThe saber intent he released was indeed extraordinary,parable to the aura he felt from Hei Si Li.


    <span>When the group of elders saw Yan Bugui taking the initiative to show off his ability, they couldn''t help but reveal proud looks, wanting to see what would happen to Ye Fan.


    <span>It would be fine for them to be polite with Ye Fan, but if they had to listen to themands of a young man in his twenties, they would naturally not be happy in their hearts. hy


    <span>Seeing this, Si Li became anxious and hurriedly turned his head, "Elder Yan, please sit! You are not allowed to be disrespectful to the Sovereign King of Hell, what he took was the creator''s keepsake! "


    "Great n Elder! You are the one who should shut up! Look at how weak and ipetent you are! octa-


    <span>You didn''t even dare to fart after the death of an elder, and now you''re letting such a little kid, a little kid who hasn''t even reached the epic tier, take over the Underworld Alliance!? geese


    A certain someone would not be angered by this. For a Great Elder like you, it would be hard for you to convince the masses! " Yan Bugui said with disdain.


    <span>Hei Si Li''s eyes shed with a cold light. "Yan Bugui, are you trying to usurp my position!?" My position as Grand Elder was obtained through my own strength and the Elders Guild''s evaluation. If you want to seize power, you have to wait for the next election! "Not at this time!"


    Haha! If this old man doesn''te out, then the Underworld Alliance will be sold out by you! " Yan Buguiughed out loud.


    Many of the elders present nodded their heads, as if they were all standing on the side of Yan Bugui.


    <span>Seeing that the scene was a bit chaotic, Ye Fan suddenly became a bit impatient. Since even Xi Ri couldn''t make everyone obey him, how could these guys split up within themselves?


    Ye Fan could only stand up silently, and said to the dozens of elders present, "Stop talking nonsense, I will give you all a chance. All those who are unwilling to obey, can attack me together, if you want to die quickly, I still want to go home and y with my daughter."<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1598

    1598


    "When Yan Bugui and the group of dissatisfied elders heard this, their anger immediately red up!"


    <span>Lucifer! Do you really think you are invincible!? "You and your grandfather, Ye Wuya, are too far behind!"


    That''s right! "You are still young, but you do not know that it is difficult for you to be a great person!"


    With just a few words, you dare to underestimate our Underworld Alliance? This is simply looking at the sky from the well! "The few Elders began to evaluate the situation with disdain. The more people there were, the more courage they had.


    <span>As they say, as long as they are together, Ye Fan will not be able to do anything to them. end


    All of them were actually proud and arrogant Epic experts. From their point of view, Ye Fan definitely came here for a request from them, and would definitely not dare to fight against arge group of people. leaf


    With a burst of impatience, the sails picked up the Nine Heavens Dictum, saying, "Look carefully, this is your creator''s token.Seeing this item was like seeing the Nine Heavens Emperor. If you do not obey the rules in the Underworld Alliance, you will be sentenced to death. is


    <span>This time, it wasn''t me who was in charge of this matter. It was Monarch Jun Tian who entrusted me with this task. To


    <span>He said that he was using his seniority to show off, that all of you were nothing in front of the Emperor of the Nine Heavens ¡­ You can usurp power, but there is no need to put on airs. "


    Yan Buguiughed out loud and said, "You are holding a token that none of us have ever seen before. Who knows if it is real or fake?<span>Besides, you said that the nine founding elders are no longer here. If they truly are no longer here, then who can prove what you''ve said? "


    Ye Fan''s gaze turned cold, "What I should have said, I''ve already said it. Trust me, sit, don''t believe me, you can stand up now."


    Yan Bugui said sarcastically, "This old man is standing here right now! "You can do it like ¡­"


    <span>Without waiting for Yan Bugui to finish speaking, Ye Fan suddenly raised his hand and a golden peerless sword intent shot out like a waterfall. None


    <span>The coercion of the twin sword intents suddenly erupted. The meeting room seemed to be filled with thousands of needles, causing every elder to feel a chill in their heart!


    Yan Bugui was not a simple person, when he suddenly noticed Ye Fan making a move, he immediately activated his de intent, and the ghost head de blocked in front of him, trying to block it!


    "ng!" Thick


    The solid ghost de was like a fragile stic bubble as it directly shattered! geeseIt was as if an invisible body had been split apart by a sword. A single line of blood shot out from the center, directly splitting into two halves!? To


    <span>At the moment of his death, Yan Bugui didn''t even have time to react. His eyes were wide open, and he couldn''t believe that he couldn''t even block a single sword attack!?


    Even if Yan Bugui didn''t have the time to use his full strength, Ye Fan could only casually swing out his sword? "


    "nk! nk!"One corner of the conference table had been cut off and was now copsing. sit-down


    <span>Off to the side, the eyes of the nearby Elder, Hesley, Magnan, and the others were filled with terror ¡­ detach


    <span>At such a close distance, they could feel even more how unimaginably powerful the destructive power contained within the sword intent was!


    <span>Yan Bugui, who was in the Acupoint Charging Realm, could not even block Ye Fan''s sword attack, and both his de and his body were cut apart?! protosm


    At first, there were seven or eight elders who half left their seats and were nning to stand up and stand in formation, but they were so frightened that they quickly sat down! He


    Everyone''s bodies were drenched in cold sweat. If they were just half a secondter, they would have stood up and died!"saber emperor Tian Ya? Then other people would call me the Sword God... "Is that interesting?" Ye Fan muttered, nced around, and asked with three words: "Who else?" This


    <span>Once, there wasplete silence ¡­. leaf


    Fan also knew that in this group of people, there were people who were more or less unconvinced, but to be able to convince everyone from the bottom of their hearts was already an impossible task.Thus, as long as the Underworld Alliance could listen to his arrangements, that was enough.


    Next, Ye Fan exined the general situation in the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda. When


    After finding out that the Nine Heavens Emperor was actually "killed" by the Martial God, besides being shocked, the group of elders did not suspect anything.After all, the shadow that Ye Wuya brought to these people was indeed a little huge. However, no one could have imagined that this madman did not even let go of the nine ghosts in the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda ¡­.


    <span>As for the matters of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, Ye Fan didn''t tell them much. He only said that he borrowed a path from the underground and came out from the American pyramid, and told Heisley to send someone to seal that ce up. From


    From now on, the Underworld Alliance can no longer neglect their duties. leaf


    The sails said a few words, but it was nothing more than to let these elders know that they did not enter the Underworld Alliance to reveal their identity, but to ensure that the two worlds below and below would not be easily touched. Although ¡­


    Of course, Ye Fan was no longer afraid of the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World discovering the surface world. However, if two worlds came into contact, it might be difficult to avoid bloodshed and strife. inBefore it was unnecessary or there wasn''t a good solution, Ye Fan felt that it was the safest to maintain the current situation. leaf


    Fan Xian did not know whether these Elders Guild would act in ordance with his instructions. He had already done his best and could be considered to have returned the favor of Emperor Jun Tian. As for the specific future, it was not something he couldpletely grasp by himself.


    "At the end of the meeting, Ye Fan let the others leave, leaving only Hei Si Li."<span>Lucifer, do you have any special instructions? " "Yes, milord."


    <span>Ye Fan said with a smile, "Although I have the Nine Heavens Dictum, you should still sit in the position of Great Elder. There is no need to be so reserved with me."


    "No, in my opinion, you are already the leader of our Underworld Alliance. This has nothing to do with your age and origin. Strength is qualifications." leaf<span>Fan Fan also knew that this old woman had a lot on her mind. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have concealed information about the entrance to make a deal with him.


    "I left you here to tell you that if you are still hiding any other entrances to and from the underground world, it would be best if you don''t hide it anymore.


    "As for that exit you told me about, I will keep it a secret for you, and I will keep an eye on it." Ye Fan said.


    "Thank you, Sir Lucifer, for your indulgence. I can guarantee that there will be no other way to hide this."


    "That''s good. I''m going back." Ye Fan stood up and was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something. He turned his head and said, "That''s right, Hei Sili, although you are not young, your control over the Elders Guild is really not that great." exhort<span>You can read Peter Drucker, feel the wisdom of future generations, and get along with the times. It might be helpful to you. " leaf


    Fan Xian smiled as he finished speaking, then leisurely walked out, leaving behind a puzzled face behind the mask of Hei Si Li. detach


    <span>After opening the headquarters of the Underworld Alliance, Ye Fan sat on Xiao Jin and quickly returned to Hua Hai. Good


    After not seeing the group for a few days, Ye Fan was like an arrow that was about to return home. In his hand was that string of small gifts that the natives had given him, waiting to be given to his daughter.As soon as he arrived home, Ye Fan suddenly discovered that there was actually a "customer" here.

 Chapter 1599

    1599 Leaves<span>The sail told Xiao Jin to find some food to eat while he walked into the house. Sure enough, he saw the seemingly aged Ye Longteng wearing simple casual attire as he sat on the sofa.


    Su Qingxue, Zhou Xinjiang, and the others were sitting there. The atmosphere was a bit gloomy. see


    When Ye Fan returned, Ye Longteng''s eyes shed with a hint of joy, hurriedly got up and said, "Ye Fan, you''re finally back."<span>"Hubby... "It''s not good for me to stop them." Su Qingxue smiled helplessly.


    <span>She also knew that Ye Fan wasn''t really willing to interact with the Divine Dragon n, but he was after all, Ye Fan''s real uncle, so she didn''t want to directly chase him away.


    <span>Ye Fan expressionlessly asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Hey, boy, we''re blood rtives after all. I''m your biological uncle, so can''t Ie and see you?" "I heard that you guys still have a daughter. I would like to meet her."


    "Don''t beat around the bush. Tell me, what''s the matter?" Ye Fan didn''t believe that Ye Longteng would enter the Three Treasures Pce for no reason.


    Ye Long Teng''s expression was bitter as he sighed, "Looks like... "No matter what I say now, you won''t believe me""If you want to talk about all this nonsense, then let''s go. I have no interest in listening to you talk about this." Ye Fan said with a frown.


    With their kindness as repayment and revenge as revenge, Ye Fan felt that he deserved to be part of the Divine Dragon n. On the other hand, when his family was being bullied, these people turned a blind eye. Right<span>As far as Ye Fan was concerned, Ye Longteng and the others were naturally no different from outsiders. leaf


    <span>The Soaring Dragon''s face froze for a moment, then said: "Alright ¡­ I know that you don''t like this uncle of mine, and don''t want to bother with my Divine Dragon n. But


    It was ¡­ "Little girl Yuwei is your fiancee in name after all. She''spletely infatuated with you and is willing to wait for you in the n until today. You can''t just ignore her, right?" leaf


    A strange feeling rose in Fan Xian''s heart. "What happened to Yuwei?"


    Towards Ling Yuwei, Ye Fan was still quite ashamed in his heart. Although he didn''t get along with her often, as her fiancee in name, and also had some ambiguous feelings, he and her knew each other''s intentions.<span>However, regardless of whether it was Shen Long''s family or Su Qingxue''s rtionship, Ye Fan had never made up his mind how to deal with them.


    <span>He had promised Ling Baiyi, who had passed away, that he would take care of Ling Yuwei, but it seemed that he had never done his best ¡­


    "You should know that there is still two months until the n Gathering, right?" Ye Long said.


    "What is Yu Wei''s rtionship with the n Gathering?" Ye Fan asked. leafLong Teng sighed, "Ye Feng... "We''re back to the Shen Long family."


    Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed. Although he had guessed that Ye Feng was still alive, he didn''t expect that he would really dare toe back.<span>"Feng Er, this time... It seems that he has changed. His entire demeanor is different. Everyone in the n is very humble and polite. Recently, we have been very pleased with his performance.


    But... We also have some questions. We don''t know what exactly happened to him abroad. In short, it''s a little strange. "


    Ye Fan interrupted, "How is he? It has nothing to do with me. I''m asking about Yuwei."<span>Ye Soaring Dragon said with a stern face, "Feng''er will participate in this year''s n Gathering, and Yu Wei will bet with Feng''er that if he can win the n Gathering for the Divine Dragon n and protect the Dragon Bloodline, then he will be married to Feng''er!"


    "What!?" No


    When Ye Fan said something, Su Qingxue was the first to cry out in surprise. Her beautiful face paled and her eyes were filled with disbelief. She


    The clearest was that Ling Yuwei hated Ye Feng. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have ran away from home and gone overseas for so many years.


    And now, Ling Yuwei was actually betting her entire life against Ye Feng!?<span>Ye Fan also felt a burst of uneasiness in his heart, and his mind was in a mess.


    "I know that you might not be able to marry Yu Wei, but she is a woman of the Divine Dragon n, and in order to protect the honor of the Divine Dragon n, she has done this. I think ¡­ "At least I should let you know ¡­"


    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he did not say anything else, turned around and walked out silently.<span>After they left, the room was still quiet for a long time. Weeks


    Xinjiang, Aunt Jiang, and the others all knew that this wasn''t a topic that they should interfere in, and so they all busied themselves with it.


    Su Qingxue looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression. After looking at the man for a long time, she asked, "What do you n to do?" leaf


    Fan Xian forced out a smile, sat on the sofa and said: "Ye Feng''s strength..." It is likely that we will not be able to win the n Gathering ¡­ " "How do you know? "Since Ye Feng dared to make this kind of bet, he must have something to rely on," Su Qingxue said. leaf


    Fan frowned, and asked, "Wife... "Then what do you think I should do?"<span>"Don''t ask me, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking." Su Qingxue said coldly, "I don''t want to hurt Weiwei, but I won''t give in either. You have to decide for yourself!" leaf


    Fan Xian could only smile bitterly. He knew that Su Qingxue would throw this difficult problem at him.


    <span>"I will go investigate what happened to Ye Feng. I will tell you when I have news," Su Qingxue said. leaf


    <span>Fan Wei scratched his head in distress. Looking around, he asked, "Wife, where are the other teams?"


    "The kindergarten is not out yet. You should go down and pick her up. I''m busy." Su Qingxue said and went upstairs. leaf<span>The sails could tell that Su Qingxue wasn''t feeling well, and she didn''t want to disturb the women anymore.


    Sitting on the sofa, Ye Fan thought that perhaps he should go back to the n for no other reason but to see how Ling Yuwei was and hear what she had in mind.


    Now that he thought about it, he felt that he owed her a lot too. Now that her power had increased so much, he wondered if he could save her from the Shakyamuni ¡­ Positive<span>As Ye Fan was thinking about these things, he suddenly sensed a white furry little thing running out of the kitchen and jumping onto Ye Fan''s thigh.


    "He crawled along Ye Fan''s stomach, climbed onto Ye Fan''s shoulder, and licked Ye Fan''s cheek."


    "Little guy, what were you doing just now? Why is your mouth so full of a fishy smell?" Ye Fan lifted little Lu Wu up and asked with a smile.<span>Little Lu opened her eyes wide, licking her tongue, "Aww, aww." She seemed to be answering a question. kiki


    When Ye Qing came out of the kitchen, she had a surprised smile on her face as she said, "Brother Sai Fan, this kitten''s appetite is really good. It finished eating all the fish in the fridge! He had eaten more than ten catties! "You don''t even know how its stomach is able to hold it?"<span>A cat? " Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "This is Divine Beast Luwu, not a cat. Didn''t your big sister Su tell you that?"


    <span>A divine beast? "Where is it?" Aunt Jiang walked out, looked around and asked. kiki


    As for Sangqing, she blinked and eximed, "This ¡­ This Luwu is the legendary Divine Beast Luwu? SiuWhen my sister told us that it was called Luwu, we thought that the kitten''s name was Luwu! " leaf


    Fan Xian was speechless. Look at little Lu Wu''s innocent face. This little guy was raised like a cat by others, and he even ate happily!?


    Aunt Jiang was still a little confused. "What divine beast? Ye Fan, where did you pick up this little thing? It really eats too much. Could it be a little tiger? "I don''t look like a wild cat ¡­" "


    "Auntie Jiang, you can take it as a tiger, but just don''t raise it as a cat." Ye Fan could only smile wryly as he was too deep for tears. y


    After some effort, Ye Fan finally revealed Little Lu''s identity to his family. mass


    Although people might be surprised, little Lu Wu saw that it was just a small pet. It didn''t seem like a God Beast at all, so it ended up in this way. kiki<span>She hugged little Luwu lovingly and asked what to call him.


    <span>Seeing that it was almost time to go to kindergarten for school, he decided to go to pick up a group of students and go home. He might as well let his daughter give Little Lu a name so that he could be his ymate in the future. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1600

    1600<span>Ye Fan hadn''t been strolling in Hua Hai City for a long time. Plus, it was his peak hour after work and he didn''t want to drive, so he just went out and took the subway. This was even faster than driving.


    Arriving at the You Le kindergarten, just before school was about to end, but unexpectedly, the door was already opened. Many parents who came to pick up their children were gathered on the kindergartenwn. one


    With two hundred parents, as well as the kindergarten teachers and children, gathered together, it was quite lively. leaf


    Just as Fan Zheng was getting curious, he walked to the door and asked the security guard who was sipping tea, "Bro, what''s the situation inside?"<span>The security guard peeped in and out, listening to the question and answering, "Today, Sky Dragon Martial School''s ancient master is imparting the knowledge and knowledge of ancient martial arts. The child and his parents are all listening together!"


    Dojo? "Master ancient martial artist?" Ye Fan was rather surprised, "You know ancient martial arts?" Preservation


    <span>An looked at Ye Fan as if he was looking at an alien, "Why don''t you know?" It''s so popr all over the country now, it''s going overseas!


    <span>A while ago, experts from ancient ns and martial sects were seen all over the country. The news was so popr!


    Weren''t all the rich and powerful people nowadays supposed to send their children to the great sects to study? If an average family could enter a small ancient martial arts sect, they would have made a name for themselves! quaque<span>He said that the head of the Sky Dragon Martial School who came here today was a vulgar disciple of Shaolin. I heard he''s a Xiantian realm martial artist!


    <span>The director spent a lot of money to invite him to teach. Later on, he might have to choose a few children to train in the dojo and get selected, that would be too lucky. Now at the ancient dojo, it''s hard to sign up! "


    Ye Fan was very surprised inside, he hadn''t been living in the country for a long time and didn''t know much about it.


    Who would have thought that themotion caused by the n alliance had already made the existence of the ancient martial world and n public!? isIn reality, after thinking about it carefully, it was not hard to understand. Not to mention other things, that day in the capital, he and Su Qingxue went to find Mu Mu. This


    Simr cases urred all over the country. When the ns and ancient warriors were no longer strictly restricted, fights would ur everywhere.


    After all, this was an era where the inte was flourishing. Even if the country wanted to manage it, it would be too busy for ordinary citizens to post videos to the inte. and


    Instead of admitting it if he beat to death, he might as well lead the public to see the ancient martial arts as a culture. And ¡­


    Moreover, although ancient martial arts was a powerful weapon of destruction, not everyone could practice it. Anyone could take the hardships of practicing it and use it as a body strengthening technique, so it wasn''t too much of a problem.<span>However, to the general public, the power that ancient martial arts could bring was too great. It was as if the peerless experts that could only be seen in movies and television had turned into reality.


    Moreover, if ancient martial arts could extend one''s lifespan, no matter how rich one was, he would still yearn for it ¡­"The recent headlines, aren''t they all ancient martial arts? Bro, did youe back from abroad? Why didn''t he know all of this? Now


    It''s said that this is the era of ''Ancient Martial Arts Revival''. The security guard sighed and said, "It''s a pity that I''m too old, if I were ten years younger, I''d think of all sorts of ways to sign up for Ancient Martial Arts. If there were any inner force skills, then I wouldn''t need to be a security guard!"


    <span>Ye Fan gave him a thumbs up, and then walked into the gate, ready to see what was going on. cis


    Then, Ye Fan also took out his phone and turned on the news client that he had been watching for a long time.After a few nces, he realized that the news about the revival of the ancient martial arts was everywhere ¡­


    "Heavy Fist!" The Ministry of Education will open an ancient martial arts elective! "


    "To raise the might of our country, the Sect Leader of Taiji Sect will receive the Shardcore Kingdom''s ambassador ¡­"


    <span>"Interviewing the Hundred Flowers Valley''s Sect Leader at seventy years of age makes her look like a youngdy?"


    Bai Ze saw and heard what the young people of the n were busy with ¡­ " leaf


    When Fan Xian saw this news, he didn''t know whether tough or to cry. He didn''t know if this situation was good or bad, but if ancient martial arts were widespread, it would be a good thing if it could make people pay attention to exercise.However, if some ouws learned a powerful skill, then it might be even more dangerous to hide firearms. Go


    <span>When he arrived in front of his parents'' group, Ye Fan looked around and found that they were sitting on a stool together with many other children, looking very serious. And ¡­


    At the front, in an empty space, a man around fifty years old, dressed in a white martial arts suit, was speaking with an air of superiority. He wasn''t tall, but he was tall and sturdy. one


    On the banner was the words, "Warmly wee to Sky Dragon Martial School''s Zhou Jiulong School Head"...


    "A group of kindergarten leaders, including Li Jianmin, took the lead and apuded on the side. They were all very engrossed."¡­ ¡­. "Alright, that''s all. That''s my speech today." Zhou Jiulong said with a carefree expression. Now


    The hundreds of parents present all apuded enthusiastically. Many of them were even dressed in elegant business attire. It seemed like they had speciallye to listen in on the lecture. plum


    <span>At this time, the Director of the Jianmin Garden stood up and said proudly, "All present parents, at the request of our You Le kindergarten, Master Zhou will select up to three children to attend the training of the Sky Dragon Martial School today. If


    <span>"If you are able to achieve outstanding results, you will have the opportunity to be an official disciple. If everyone is interested, you can sign up enthusiastically for a simple test!"


    Only three? It''s too little! "


    <span>"That''s right! At least thirty of them! "


    <span>When the parents heard that there were only three of them, they all felt that it was not enough and longed for a little more.


    Ye Fan looked at the lively scene and couldn''t help but smile. It''s really that popr? "


    Please be patient! Everyone should also know that the Sky Dragon Martial School is currently one of the most popr martial arts schools in Hua Hai.


    "Just the registration fee for the selection is not cheap, this time three slots is free, it''s really hard toe by ¡­" Li Jianmin said repeatedly.The parents shook their heads and sighed,municating with each other ¡­


    "I heard that one has to sign up for 18 thousand, and if you can''t choose, you won''t return the money. It''s quite expensive...""If you choose, you will win at the starting line. How can that not be expensive? These days, no matter how good the school is, there''s still a future for them to not be able to cultivate inner force! "


    The parents understood this very well, especially since these children were still young. The sooner they could cultivate internal energy, the better their future would be. Naturally, they hoped that their children would have the opportunity to train in it.


    At this time, the Head of the Zhou family made a hand gesture and two disciples immediately brought a huge apparatus to the empty space.<span>Attention all, this is an instrument that tests strength and body coordination. It can test how heavy a person''s punch is. Is


    <span>I have assured everyone that I won''t hurt my child. Which parent would be willing toe and take the test first? "


    Upon hearing this, many parents raised their hands, eager to give it a try.Zhou Jiulong picked a 1.8m man who looked like he was exercising and came to the testing machine. Let


    This parent punched a soft disk with a red heart. This


    <span>The parent waved their arms and exerted all of their strength. After punching out with their fists, the disk flew backwards and crashed into a data receiving panel behind them!


    <span>"Bam!" After a short pause, the system announced, "108 kg!" No


    The young master eximed in surprise. This kind of strength was really too great for ordinary people.


    This parent''s strength is pretty good. "Zhou Jiulong also smiled faintly, and praised the parent, whose face immediately flushed red.


    But very quickly, the parents started shouting loudly: "Head Zhou, demonstrate it!""That''s right!" Head Zhou, let us experience it! "


    Amidst the looks of admiration and anticipation, Zhou Jiulong reluctantly raised his hand to signal for everyone to quiet down.


    "Alright, then this old man will just demonstrate it briefly. After all, today''s main purpose is to give a speech and recruit students, not to show off ¡­" Speak


    <span>As he spoke, Zhou Jiulong walked over seemingly casually. After circting a faintly discernible wave of true energy, he threw out a punch! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1601

    <span>1601


    "Bam!"


    <span>System announcement: "348 kg!"


    <span>This time, the entire audience was in an uproar. Everyone was pping in disbelief. Many of the women had stars shining in their eyes as they looked at Zhou Jiulong with iparable reverence.


    "Oh my god!" Ancient warriors were too powerful! "I heard that even the fist king can only hit a little more than 200 kg, isn''t that the same as instantly killing the fist king, Master Zhou?"


    Nonsense! Could an ordinary personpare with an ancient martial artist? Otherwise, it would be great if a child could learn boxing. Why would it be so expensive? "<span>When Zhou Jiulong heard the surrounding ttering voices, his expression was one of indifference, but it was difficult to conceal the pride in his eyes.


    "Okay, if you want to test your strength, you can give it a try. This old man will choose the three children with the greatest strength and the most coordinated body."


    Boys and girls naturally need to have a difference, so the parents of girls need not worry. " oneWhen the parents of the girls in the group heard this message, they could be considered relieved. Otherwise, it would be too unfair.


    <span>Naturally, every parent would request their child to register for this kind of opportunity. The children thought it was fun, so they all got up and lined up. They were in no hurry to return home from school.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. Why would his daughter need a Xiantian warrior to teach her inner force? In his eyes, the Upper Sky Realm was no different from a mortal.


    Thus, Ye Fan walked around the crowd and directly went behind his daughter, "Tuan Tuan, let''s go home."<span>When she heard this, she turned around and saw Ye Fan. Her eyes lit up as she happily called out "Daddy!" and threw herself into Ye Fan''s arms.


    <span>"Daddy! Where did you go? Why isn''t he back for so many days? "I''ve missed you so much ¡­" leaf


    Sails picked up her daughter with one hand and pinched her fleshy face with the other, "Is that for real? Why did I hear your mother say that if I''m not at home, you can''t even be bothered to draw a picture of your father?"


    <span>Their faces were flushed, but they still gave a cute smile. "No ¡­" He missed his dad a lot ¡­ "Mom is just spouting nonsense ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed, let''s not talk about whether the genes belong to him for now, this shamelessness would definitely be left to him.


    "Okay, for now, I believe you. Let''s go home," said Ye Fan. mass


    He pointed at the test machine and said, "But you want to y with that ¡­ "All the children are ying."


    Ye Fan had originally nned to teach his daughter some martial artster. After all, he was still young and in no hurry, and he needed to first exin to her that the purpose of training was not to bully the weak. can<span>Bound Boat was very unwilling. "No ¡­" "If there''s anything I want to y, I''ll just y for a bit."


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue in distress. It wasn''t that he was stingy, but that he was worried about a problem.


    This daughter of his had great potential, and her physical fitness was much better than that of her peers. such as<span>If her performance was too eye-catching, it would make her look special among the children. This was probably not a good thing for the group. Speak


    White, too outstanding, and out of the group. such asIf he waited until he was a few years older, he could reason with her and make her keep a low profile.


    But now that the child was so young, it seemed rather difficult to tell her to restrain herself and not scare others.


    Ye Fan still hoped that his daughter would grow up happily and easily, and not live under the special gazes of others.


    After thinking for a moment, Ye Fan said, "Pan, Daddy thinks that that thing is not safe, and that if it explodes, how scary would that be?"<span>"Will it explode? "BOOM''s?" The two small hands made a gesture of explosion, but their big, dark eyes were filled with nervousness.


    Ye Fan nodded seriously, "Yes, that thing, if hit too much, it will explode. The kind of firecrackers that are used for the new year is really scary."


    <span>There was a hint of fear on her face, but when she looked back at the children taking the test, she couldn''t help but yearn for them.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "How about this, Daddy will help you test it first. If it won''t explode, then you can have fun with it, okay?" Dad can''t let the crowd y unsafe games. "


    Upon hearing this, everyone was about to happily nod their heads, but they hesitated and said, "But ¡­ If Dad blew up during the fight, would it hurt him? "


    Ye Fan was almost moved to tears. Although this little chubby girl was thick-skinned, she would still care about him."No, my dad is very powerful."


    Pan then giggled and hugged Ye Fan''s neck, giving him a "Ba Ji" kiss on his face.


    Ye Fan put down his daughter, holding her small hand, and walked to the side of the testing machine, finding Li Jianmin.


    Because of the matter of protecting his ssmates, Li Jianmin had seen Ye Fan before. Although he did not know where Chairman Su''s husband came from, he was definitely not someone he could provoke, so he was very careful.


    "Mr. Ye, you came to pick us up? What can I do for you? " Li Jianmin asked politely. leafFan pointed at the testing machine and said, "Department Head Li, this thing doesn''t seem to be safe. It might explode. It''s better to check it."


    "Huh?" Li Jianmin was stupefied, what was this situation? side


    At this time, Zhou Jiulong heard this and his face turned ck, "Ridiculous! Who are you!? What do you know!? You mean there''s a problem with our Sky Dragon Martial School''s equipment? "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "I am just a child''s parent, so I know a little about mechanics."


    <span>Humph! This testing machine was created by us from the National Ancient Martial Arts Association. The uracy is high and the quality is beyond the standard. Zhou Jiulong said with an arrogant look on his face.


    Many other parents looked at Ye Fan in dissatisfaction. Wasn''t this to ruin the chance for their children to learn ancient martial arts? leafFan Jian shrugged his shoulders. "I''m not saying that there''s a problem with all the instruments. I''m just looking at this one. It seems a little broken. If you don''t believe me, you''ll see that there''s a problem if I go for a punch."


    "Haha!" Young man, your ignorance truly makes this old man feel pitiful and pathetic. This machine has to withstand five tons of pressure to be qualified to leave the factory!


    <span>Even I, as a Xiantian martial artist, have to fight for more than a hundred thousand times before I can change my essories. As for the explosion ¡­ This is nonsense! " Zhou Jiulong had a look of despise on his face. leaf


    <span>Fan did not argue with him, "Then if you let me give it a punch, wouldn''t you know if it''s true or not?"


    "Head Zhou, let him give it a try!"


    Yeah, let''s see an expert that can blow up a testing machine! "Haha ¡­"


    Some of the better parents started tough.


    Zhou Jiulong was not afraid of it either. With a face of arrogance, he said, "Since everyone has said so, then our Sky Dragon Martial School is not afraid of fire and metal. I will give you a chance. Let alone one punch, you can even hit ten!"


    <span>Is that so? If it''s broken, do you want me topensate you? " Ye Fan asked. "


    Haha, if it''s bad, it''s ours! " Zhou Jiulong sneered.


    "Then I won''t be polite." Ye Fan smiled innocently, walked up to the testing machine, observed it for a bit, and then moved the muscles in his right hand...<span>Under the teasing looks of the crowd, Ye Fan stood on the spot and raised his fist.


    <span>"His actions, it seems a little amateur, after aiming for a while, Ye Fan finally shot out!"


    "Boom!" Then ¡­<span>The Red Core was like a rocketuncher. It mmed into the force panel at the back, causing a loud explosive sound!


    "The entire receiving area''s steel tes were pierced through, and the internal circuits and parts were revealed!"


    "Tssssss!"<span>The flower current scurried, and a ball of ck smoke emerged ¡­


    On thewn, the parents were dead silent. Many children were so scared that they began to cry out!


    Zhou Jiulong''s eyes popped out, and his chin almost dropped to the floor. Even the disciples from Sky Dragon Martial School felt like they were in a dream. mass<span>The regiment hurriedly hugged Ye Fan''s thigh, "Daddy!" How terrifying! I''m not going to y with you guys anymore! "


    Ye Fan picked up his daughter, smiled and said, "Oh yeah, dad said it''s very dangerous, but this machine is broken."


    The little girl nodded with all her might, believing it without a doubt.


    <span>That. "If there''s nothing else, we''ll be leaving first." Ye Fan smiled and waved towards Li Jianmin and the others.


    "Wait a minute!" Zhou Jiulong''s face turned green, he was about to vomit blood, and he asked with great difficulty: "What are you doing? Could it be an expert? " leaf


    Fan Xianughed out loud: "Head Zhou, how am I an expert? I''m just a normal parent. Also, do you see me with zhenqi just now?" Weeks


    Nine Dragons shook his head. This was what he was most puzzled about. This person didn''t have any internal energy, so how could he have such an abnormal destructive power with a single fist!?Just by relying on his muscles alone, he was able to push down more than 5000 kg with a single punch? "Is that even possible!?"


    But... But there''s definitely no problem with this machine. How did you do it? " Zhou Jiulong asked unwillingly. leaf


    Fan sighed, "There''s something wrong with your machine. I''ve worked at the construction site for many years, so I know a bit about machines." To


    <span>As for my arm, I do have some strength. Otherwise, how could I move the bricks at the construction site ¡­ Heh ¡­


    <span>"Heh, there''s nothing else. Let''s go home and eat."


    Move... Moving bricks?! " Zhou Jiulong was on the verge of going crazy. He couldn''t figure out what was going on and couldn''t help but wonder, could it be that moving bricks really had some sort of miraculous effect?


    The other parents present were also confused. They couldn''t tell if what Ye Fan said was true or not. The main thing was that no one had moved the bricks at the construction site!Many parents put the me on the testing machine''s "carelessness" and guessed that there was a problem with the machine. Only


    Only Li Jianmin didn''t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t believe that Su Qingxue would marry a brick-moving worker. The only exnation was that this Mr. Ye really wasn''t easy to mess with ¡­ He would have to be even more careful in the future. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1602

    1602 leaves


    The sail took the subway home with her. Along the way, she had always wanted to buy some snacks from some small shops, but Ye Fan had refused.


    <span>"Be good, go home and eat dinner, otherwise your mother will talk about me." Ye Fan was not stingy, but his appetite was too good. Su Qingxue had always wanted to ask her family not to be too spoiled when it came to food. No


    However, it wasn''t good for a girl to grow up and continue to grow fat. In any case, she had already eaten a sumptuous meal three times a day.


    <span>He looked at the fried chicken chops, grilled sausages, and ice cream sold in the store. His face was pouting and he was on the verge of tears. leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but sigh. His own daughter was really stubborn about eating. If she really was his own daughter, then could she have inherited Ye Wuya''s genes? leaf


    Fan Fan also could not bear to see his daughter cry, so he could only coax: "Pan, this time daddy brought back a littlepanion for you, you will definitely like him." massThe group looked up and blinked theirrge eyes. "What little friend?"


    "One ¡­ "Such a cute little tiger," Ye Fan didn''t know how to exin it to his daughter. Anyway, he could just temporarily make her understand that it was a tiger, and he would understand it when he grew up.


    Their eyes lit up as they asked, "Is the little tiger tasty?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian''s face froze, and he exined with a bitter smile: "Darling, this little tiger is your ymate, you have to treat it as a good friend, you can''t eat it ¡­ ¡­ "No, why do you want to eat everything?"


    <span>"Oh ¡­" He said gloomily, "You''re so hungry ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. He picked up the ball and let his daughter ride on his neck, "Come, let''s hurry up and go home to eat!" one


    After a while, Ye Fan started to run as fast as he could, he sat on Ye Fan''s body and finally started tough happily.<span>When the father and daughter pair returned home, they saw that there was a white Bentley at the door. When Ye Fan realized that Chu Yunyao had arrived, he couldn''t help feeling surprised. No


    He also hadn''t seen thedies for a while, so Chu Yunyaoing over was naturally worthy of being happy about. In<span>Arriving at the house, he saw Chu Yunyao wearing a ck dress chatting with Su Qingxue.


    <span>Chu Yunyao nced back at Ye Fan, who happily smiled at her.


    <span>But he never would have thought that Chu Yunyao would ignore him, and directly stretched out her hand towards the group, "Clone!"


    "Auntie Yun Yao!" The group had always been very close to Chu Yunyao, they threw down their bags and ran over.


    Chu Yunyao elegantly smiled, then picked up a group of people to sit on her thighs, "Kiss one!" mass<span>The ball quickly kissed Chu Yunyao''s face.


    <span>"Good girl!" Chu Yunyao smiled. Siu


    <span>Qingxue immediately felt jealous and coughed twice.


    His mother didn''t even greet him, yet she was actually so intimate with an aunt. Naturally, he felt ufortable in his heart.


    <span>As if he had also realized this problem, he quickly turned around and called out "mom" while smiling coquettishly to cover up his little mistake.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes were full of resentment as she said, "You still know that I am your mother? You don''t even know who to call after entering the door.When Ye Fan saw this scene, he almost couldn''t hold back hisughter. However, if he really didugh, then it would probably lead to something, so he could only forcefully endure it.


    <span>"Bundle, let''s see what Auntie brought you." Chu Yunyao took out a beautiful pink strawberry doughnut style rubber band from her bag and waved it in front of the girl. other


    <span>As she spoke, her eyes revealed a hint of joy. Even Su Qingxue''s gaze became a bit stiff. This


    <span>Strawberry doughnuts were very meticulously crafted, just like real ones. Even the icing on top could be clearly seen, so using this rubber band to braid one''s hair was naturally very special.


    "Thank you, Auntie Yun Yao!" He wanted it right away. Chu<span>Yun Yao smiled and helped the girl put on these skin tendons. It was as if two small doughnuts were hanging on her head, making her look very cute.


    At this time, Ye Fan said: "Wife, you can also have two, and have a bunch of flesh and bones."


    Su Qingxue blushed and rolled her eyes at the man, "I don''t want it!" Chu<span>Yun Yao looked at Su Qingxue with a smile that wasn''t a smile and said, "In these two doughnuts, I have a chip installed that allows me to see the position of the bundles from a distance. The health condition of my body, it is not just a rubber band, it is also a new toy that I have researched. Me


    I know that you have people from the Ghost Valley protecting you in the dark, but just in case, it''s always better to be prepared. After all, the revival of the ancient martial arts has been prevalent recently, so it''s better to pay more attention to the child''s safety. " aural<span>After saying this, Su Qingxue''s eyes were kind as she nodded.


    <span>How could a group of people understand so much? The little girl touched the doughnut on her ponytail, it was very fresh.


    At this time, little Luwu seemed to sense that Ye Fan had returned. He rolled down the stairs, rolled down, and threw himself into Ye Fan''s arms.


    Ye Fan almost jumped in fright, thinking that this little guy really wasn''t afraid of being thrown. After all, even such a small God Beast would have rough skin and thick flesh."Daddy! Is this a little tiger?! " Lu Wu, who was covered in white fur and had tiny golden stripes on his body, had his eyes glowing.


    <span>Ye Fan hugged little Luwu, sitting next to his daughter and said, "Yes, can I let him y with you in the future?"


    Can I hold him? " He looked longingly at Lu Wu. leaf


    Fan said to Little Lu, "Little guy, I won''t be home from now on. You can just y with my daughter, okay?" Speak


    After saying that, Ye Fan handed Little Luwu over to Yuan Zhou."Wow, this little tiger is so warm, so soft ¡­" mass


    Hugging the meaty little Luwu, he looked at each other with a face full of novelty.


    Little Luwu''s golden eyes stared at the ball, seemingly pondering over something. Then, she sniffed the ball of hair on her hand, before extending her tongue to lick it again ¡­ with<span>Suddenly, little Luwu''s golden eyes shed with a hint of intimacy as she let out two "ao ao" sounds. Child


    <span>She was naturally sharp, and found that little Luwu was very close to her, so she hugged him tightly and hugged him. small


    <span>Luwu''s face was filled with satisfaction as he narrowed his eyes and licked the lumps of his neck and face.


    "So itchy ¡­" "Hee hee..."


    Seeing Little Lu being so close to him, Ye Fan was slightly surprised, and couldn''t help but guess a little. Chu<span>Yun Yao also seemed to be thinking about something as she looked at Ye Fan and then at the group of people around them. leaf


    When Fan came back to his senses, he smiled and asked his daughter, "Do you like it?" massNodding his head vigorously, "I like it! "Thank you, father!"


    "Then give your little friend a name, he still doesn''t have a name." Ye Fan said. mass<span>When the group heard this, they became even more interested. They opened their mouths and shouted, "Steamed Bun!"


    "Huh?" "What?" Ye Fan was confused.It looked like a steamed bun! "That''s why it''s called steamed buns!" As they talked, they kissed each other on Little Lu Wu''s fluffy white head. "Steamed Bun, do you like this name?"


    <span>The steamed bun let out two "ao ao" sounds as if it was rather happy.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on as he rubbed his forehead. He hoped that the old Lu in the underworld would not me him, the majestic baby god beast had said that name. Calcte


    <span>Isn''t there a saying that a lowly name can actually be raised easily? Little Lu, you will definitely live a healthy and long life! Siu


    <span>Qingxue saw Ye Fan''s appearance and joked: "What''s wrong with you? You want your daughter to give you a name, do you regret it again?" Me


    I feel that this name is pretty good and can be used as a nickname. When the steamed buns grow up, can''t I just give it a big name? "


    Ye Fanughed awkwardly, "Yes, yes, it''s quite good."<span>At this moment, Chu Yunyao took out another item from her bag.


    Seeing this thing, Ye Fan quickly reached out and stopped it, "Yunyao! Calm down! " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1603

    <span>1603 Chu


    <span>The item in Yun Yao''s hand looked like a blue syringe, but it was actually even more professional. It could quickly gather biological blood and then seal it in low temperature. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian had seen her a few times in the woman''sb. When he saw her take out a sample collection device, he quickly dissuaded her, "I know you like doing research, but don''t go and collect blood samples from the steamed buns in front of all these people."


    "Who said I want the blood of this steamed bun. What I want is yours!" Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan was surprised, "Mine?"<span>"Yeah, didn''t you just think about the problem of how you matched up with the numerous other genes?" Chu Yunyao lightly said, "I can go back and test it again, and see if there''s been any improvements recently." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was stunned, but soon smiled in his heart, shaking his head as he sighed, "You found out about this..." He


    He saw that the steamed buns seemed to have a special feeling towards the bundles of buns, and they were even more intimate than the others. They seemed to be "very familiar" with the buns. PressLogically speaking, this kind of situation would not happen. As soon as the steamed bun was brought into this world, only Ye Fan, the first person that was close to him, was able to see it.


    <span>And the steamed buns were especially interested in the bundles of buns. Could it be because the buns could feel Ye Fan''s simr aura from the bundles of buns?


    This was a divine beast, after all. Even though it was still very small, its perception was still much sharper than that of ordinary beasts.


    Ye Fan guessed this, he never expected Chu Yunyao to discover it.


    <span>It was unknown if it was because Chu Yunyao understood him better or because her IQ was too high. Chu


    Yun Yao picked up the harvester, and directly stabbed Ye Fan''s arm. The needle was very small, and there was almost no pain. isoWhen the woman picked it up, she frowned and asked, "What''s going on? Can''t gather any blood?"


    Ye Fan took a look and awkwardly smiled, "Maybe..." It''s because my skin is too tough, so this needle won''t be able to pierce through. "


    Chu Yunyao looked at the man in disbelief, "This needle of mine is made of nanometer level cubic boron carbide, even titanium alloy can easily pierce through it, how can it not pierce through your skin?!" alsoNo wonder Chu Yunyao was surprised, a human''s skin, how could it be harder than a diamond?! Was he even human!? leaf


    Fan Xian was also a bit embarrassed. His body''s strength had withstood the baptism of the weak water, but he didn''t know what kind of strength it had reached.<span>"Or maybe it''s because it''s too flexible. Forget it, I''ll make myself some small wounds." Ye Fan said, releasing a bit of sword intent, and cut a small wound on his finger. While you''re here


    <span>Before the wound had healed, Chu Yunyao had collected a sample.


    <span>But after the collection was finished, Ye Fan suddenly thought of something, and said with curiosity: "That''s not right, Yunyao, why didn''t you use my hair, saliva, and so on to take the DNA?" Do you really need my blood? " Chu


    <span>Yun Yao coldly looked at him, "We''ve been out for so long and there''s no news at all. We don''t care if something will happen to us ¡­ ¡­" "When I thought of this, I wanted to stab you. A single stab is too little." leaf


    Fan Xian had a depressed face, he looked at Su Qingxue beside him, but found that the woman was minding her own business as she drank her tea, as if agreeing with Chu Yunyao''s words.<span>"What''s rare is that the two women actually agree with each other."


    What are you talking about? Hehe... Come, let''s eat! " Aunt Jiang came out with a tray and greeted with a smile. mass


    With the steamed buns happily in his arms, he ran to his child''s seat and sat down. It seemed that he would even have to eat with his new friends.


    As he looked at the table full of food, the steamed buns'' eyes were glowing and their mouths gaped open, almost dripping with saliva.


    Seeing all of this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile. It seemed like the buns and buns were quitepatible, and their hobbies were all the same! Eat


    During the meal, he still begged to bring the steamed buns to the kindergarten to y, but Su Qingxue firmly refused. She also told him not to tell the children that there was a "tiger" in the house. massThe group was unwilling in the beginning, but Chu Yunyao coaxed, "If the other kids know about this, they''ll fight over the steamed buns with you." This made the group very nervous and decided not to tell anyone else. Eat


    <span>After dinner, Ye Fan, Su Qingxue, and Chu Yunyao went upstairs to the study. sit-down


    After reaching the sofa, Ye Fan asked Chu Yunyao the reason why she hade here. From his understanding of Chu Yunyao, she definitely would not have simplye to visit him. Chu<span>Yun Yao sipped a mouthful of ck coffee and said, "I used a Great Destion Stone that consumed spirit energy to make a new space-warp device. anterior


    The test period had beenpleted. I want to find you to give it a try and see how far you can travel ¡­ "<span>"You want me to do an ''experimental sample''?" Ye Fan asked.


    Chu Yunyao nodded, "That''s right, you are the only living person who has epted teleportation. Since you seeded thest time, then you should be the one to choose this time too."


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Will this be dangerous?" "In the process of jumping, would he just disappear?"


    "There is a chance that this will happen because this time the jumping device will produce a greater amount of energy. If you don''t want to, I can also look for other living people." Chu Yunyao said. Siu


    Hearing that, Qingxue immediately stopped him: "You should look for someone else! Why would you look for my husband for something so dangerous!? "Can''t we find some criminals who havemitted heinous crimes or something?" Chu


    Yun Yao lightly said, "I''m just asking, because if it''s your ''husband by blood'', with experience, it''s easier to collect the best data, and it can also tell me the experience more urately ¡­ ¡­. When


    Of course, if you are unwilling, I can look for other experimental subjects ¡­ However, this technique is very sophisticated, and those who know it will definitely be better off as few people as possible. "


    He still cared a lot about the space jumping device. If this technology could be mature enough to be used, it would make it easier for him to travel to Hua Hai and Purgatory Ind.<span>Once the two ces could be shuttled quickly, it would be convenient to bnce the safety of both sides. Chu


    Yun Yao saw that Ye Fan was deliberating, so she stood up and said, "Think about it slowly. I''ll go back to theboratory first, give me a reply in three days." "Oh, when the gic testing resultse out, I''ll send you a message ¡­"<span>Chu Yunyao also had no interest in saying anything else, she turned and left.


    <span>The study room was silent for a moment.


    <span>"Hubby, I forbid you to conduct experiments! There''s no need to take the risk at all! " Seeing the man hesitate, Su Qingxue frowned and objected.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Don''t get too excited, let me think about it..." Oh right, my wife, do you have any information on Ye Feng? "


    Su Qingxue had aplicated look in her eyes as she said, "Hubby, will you kill Ye Feng because of the incident at Purgatory Ind?"<span>Ye Fan''s face froze for a moment, then he chuckled and said, "Kill him. If we can bring those dead back to life, then I will have killed him a long time ago."


    <span>Logically speaking, he ought to know how great the risk would be if he returned to China and returned to the n, but since he dared to return ¡­. That means there''s a problem, I need to figure out the reason first. "


    "What if he really wants to be a decent person?" Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and said, "Wife, do you believe in ¡­ ¡­" Will he be a good person? "


    Su Qingxue was silent. After a long time, she sighed and went to her desk to pick up aptop. She opened a file and handed it to Ye Fan.


    Thest time Ye Feng was on Purgatory Ind, he was stopped by Sally and almost killed by the ancient people. However, Barbara''s Asura Society saved him through the submarine ¡­ No<span>However, Ye Feng didn''t cooperate with the Asura''s Association. In one of their strongholds, after he woke up, he killed the guarding members of the Asura''s Association and ran out.


    <span>From our informants, video records, and scouts, we learned that there were thirty-four days of activity recorded in a small town near the city of Toulou, in the south of the country. in


    <span>After that, all the way until he returned to the n, his whereabouts became a mystery. There was a powerful force behind him that concealed him ¡­ "


    Ye Fan flipped through the records and said, "What other power could it be? Right now the only power in the West that can hide from the Heaven''s Eyes is the Doomsday King..."


    Su Qingxue also agreed, "I think so too. We have to be careful. to do something that would destroy them. " leaf<span>When Fan Xian saw a picture of a man, he frowned and asked curiously, "This Huang Xiang ¡­ "And who are you? Where did youe from?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1604

    1604 Su


    Qingxue was also somewhat doubtful, and said, "ording to the information, this person previously worked in northern Africa, andter sneaked into Europe due to war. in<span>The Faubourg state was basically a tramp, with no other records, and for some reason. He just got together with Ye Feng. He


    The two of them had disappeared at the same time. When they reappeared, they went back to the Ye Family... From


    Based on the current information, Huang Xiang is one of Ye Feng''sckeys, and respects Ye Feng very much. "Ye Fan nodded, after looking through all of the information, he didn''t find any particrly useful information.


    "Wife ¡­" Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, then raised his head and said, "I want to go to the Ye family."


    A hint of worry shed in Su Qingxue''s eyes as she said, "Are you still going to kill Ye Feng?"


    Ye Fan got up and said, "Whether we kill him or not depends on how he turns out. In addition..." I need to get the ''Divine Dragon Nine Transformations''. SiuQingxue was stunned and asked curiously: "Haven''t you always hated the Divine Dragon Bloodline in your body and didn''t want to cultivate it? Why are you thinking of increasing the power of your bloodline now? " leaf


    Fan Xian smiled bitterly, "There''s nothing I can do..." "I don''t want to die ¡­"


    Ye Fan exined to him that in the future, he might encounter the "Yin Lightning"''s "Sky Law".


    There were only two ways to make his primordial spirit withstand the Yin Lightning:<span>One was to raise his cultivation base to Duotian. But


    Yes, this road was too difficult and too slow. leaf


    Fan Xian was not a total genius. He felt that his talent in the path of the sword was irreconcble, but ¡­ In terms of inner force skills, he had only just reached the Awakening Realm, which was the Foundation Establishment stage. leaf


    Even Fan does not know how many years it would take for him to raise his cultivation level to Heaven Seizing. The crux was that he had always been clueless about inner force cultivation. orPerhaps it was because he pursued the Dao of the Sword too much, and pursued too much battle prowess, he was not clear about this method of Immortal Seeking. in


    <span>As for Ye Fan, although he held the ''Life Water of Heaven'', the ''Emperor of Nuwa''s'' Heaven Replenishing Technique '', and many other inner force techniques in his hands, he was still unable to rapidly improve them.


    The second was to raise one''s bloodline to a higher level. Wyrm


    Ye Fan had already felt the difference between a dragon and a Raindragon. If he could awaken a fire dragon, or even a five wed golden dragon, then he might be able to increase the power of his primordial spirit even faster than when he practiced inner force.


    Ye Fan felt that in terms of dragon blood awakening, his talent was slightly better than his cultivation of internal energy. At least, he was able to reach the Flood Dragon without a teacher. And ¡­


    Moreover, the awakening of the dragon''s blood not only increased one''s spiritual force and primordial spirit, but alsoplemented the enhancement of one''s physical fitness, allowing the disintegration to go a step further and increase one''s overallbat strength.


    Although Ye Fan had always disdained using his Divine Dragon bloodline, but... His face wasn''t as important as the lives of his family. When<span>Of course, if he didn''t take these two steps forward, Ye Fan also considered a special possibility ¡ª the Sword God Ring. sword


    If the Divine Ring could withstand the yang thunder, then the yin thunder shouldn''t be a problem.<span>Then if he hid his primordial spirit into the ring, would that mean he would be able to avoid the Yin Lightning?


    Ye Fan also didn''t know whether this method could truly avoid the Yin Lightning, so... It would be more reliable if he worked hard in cultivation, so dodging would only be ast resort.


    After hearing Ye Fan''s worries, Su Qingxuepletely understood the man''s decision.


    "Then husband, hurry up and go. Even if you don''t like those people from the Shen Long family, the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations must be obtained urately.<span>"I myself cultivate the Xuanming School''s cultivation technique. I have a lot of experience, and only a true cultivation technique that targets the bloodline will have any effect." Su Qingxue said seriously. leaf


    Fan sighed, then got up and said, "Alright, I''ll set off tonight. After I''m done, I''lle back as soon as possible."<span>Su Qingxue answered with an "En" and then said with a smile that was not a smile, "Hubby, did you miss something?"


    "What is it?" "Ye Fan acted dumb."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to see Viv?" Su Qingxue''s bright eyes seemed to be able to see through the man''s heart. leaf


    Fan pped his hands, as if suddenly enlightened. "Ah!" Wife, you reminded me! Right ¡­ I think I should go and see her. There had to be something, right. end<span>She''s actually a good sister of yours. I want to see how she''s doing, then send a message to you in passing ¡­ " Siu


    Gentle Snow nced at the man, "What are you pretending for, do you think I''m an idiot ¡­" leaf<span>With a grin, Fan extended his arm to embrace the woman''s slender waist and delicate shoulders. Lowering his head, he kissed the woman''s delicate, white face.


    <span>"Don''t worry, I''ll hold the wedding. The only bride will be Su Qingxue. This is what I promised you, and she will never change."


    Hmph, who knows what you are thinking in your heart. In terms of strength, you, as the Sovereign King of Hell, are alreadyparable to the ancient emperors in the Three Pces and Six Academies.<span>"If I let you marry me now, you might hate me too much in your heart." Su Qingxue said with a bitter face. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian hurriedly tried to coax her. "Aiya, my wife, don''t think like this. Our rtionship is a matter of life and death. You''re my good wife and support. Without you, we would have been in chaos!"


    Su Qingxue looked at the man''s serious expression and assured her. She smiled sweetly and took the initiative to kiss him. "Go, head towards Karakorum. I will send you the exact location on your phone."


    "Thank you, my wife!"<span>Ye Fan stood at attention, saluted, turned around and fled from the balcony, directly flying into the air!


    Even the gluttonous snake had disappeared to who knows where, and Ye Fan was toozy to call it, so he decided to ride his sword faster.Halfway there, Ye Fan received two messages. One was from Su Qingxue, and the other was a DNA test report from Chu Yunyao. See


    <span>Reaching the information on the report, Ye Fan could not help but feel joy on his face... "


    <span>The match score increased by 4.6? "


    Ye Fan sighed and nodded his head. From the looks of it, it was very possible that Bian Tou was his own daughter. Although it was very unimaginable, the performance of the steamed bun seemed to confirm this conjecture.<span>During the flight, Ye Fan did not stay idle and sent messages to Feng Yueying, Ning Xuemo, and the other girls, telling them that he would do something first and would look for themter. Although ¡­


    When he returned, he opened a video conference to meet with the girls, but he didn''t spend any time specifically to apany them either. He felt quite embarrassed.


    <span>However, there was no reply from Du Yun''er. Seems like the girl was rather busy in the Phoenix n. in


    <span>Ye Fan''s speed, when he reached Karakorum, it was actually not toote. root


    ording to the general coordinates, Ye Fan looked down from the sky and discovered a huge statue. It was the image of a dragon riding into the sky, and he could immediately tell that it was the Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan without a doubt.Although the Shen Long family was old, their equipment was not old. Large areas of houses had modern lights, and the huge sculpture was rendered even more dignified and solemn by the golden searchlight.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile. The Xuanming n was a huge Xuanwu turtle, and the Divine Dragon n was more simr to the ancestors.


    However, looking at it from the statue, Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan was indeed very influential in the history of the Divine Dragon n.For him to be able toprehend the same Emperor level sword intent as him ¡­ it was no wonder that everyone was so astonished. leaf


    The sail released the flying sword and directly descended from the sky. It descended from a thousand meters high and stood firmly on both feet.


    "Who is it!?" Ten


    A few warriors, who were probably at the Body Refinement Realm and were wearing bright yellow ancient clothing, quickly surrounded Ye Fan and looked at him vigntly.


    <span>Ye Fan looked around in bewilderment, and found that on the clothes of these people, there was an embroidered word "Ji". Yes


    <span>It was a bit awkward, he seemed to have gotten it wrong, this seemed to be the God Dragon''s Ji family? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1605

    1605 sweep<span>ncing at these guards who were staring at him with hostility, Ye Fan smiled embarrassedly, "If I were to say..." "I have walked into the wrong ce. Do you believe me?"


    <span>Cut the crap! This was the Ji family of the Divine Dragon n! It was hard for normal people to even enter Karakorum, how could random peoplee in!? Just who are you!? " The leader of the guards asked solemnly. leaf


    Fan Fan sighed, thinking that there was no need to exin too much to them. In any case, even if Fan Xian wanted to leave, they wouldn''t be able to stop him.


    <span>Just when he was about to leave, he found that there were two waves of Dao Yan aura rushing over from afar. two


    <span>A man quickly rushed out from the depths of the Ji n. As they moved, everyone in the Ji n was rmed and many people ran out.


    "Grandmaster Tianliu!?" Grandmaster Tianfeng?! "<span>When the group of guards saw the two old ancestors, they immediately became shocked and knelt down. They didn''t know how they had managed to disturb the two old ancestors. is


    <span>In fact, even if they did not call out their names, Ye Fan could guess their identities. After all, only these two ancestors were left in the Ji n.


    Ye Fan? What business do you have with us? "


    Ji Tianliu asked politely. He<span>They had just discovered a strong sword intent appearing. Although it had disappearedter on, it had sensed that someone had barged into the n, and had immediately rushed out as well.


    Ji Tian Feng had observed Ye Fan from afar, and Ji Tian Liu had also looked up quite a bit of information about Ye Fan. Even if he had never seen him before, he would still be able to recognize him at a nce.After hearing this, the faces of everyone from the Ji n changed drastically, looking at Ye Fan in surprise and fear.


    <span>The Sword God Ye Fan''s fame was like that of a god to the ancient martial world and ns of China!


    After all, Ye Fan had single-handedly wiped out the entire Xuanming Tribe, and even the descendants of ancient gods did not dare to touch his de. When


    When a person''s strength is slightly stronger than yours, you might be jealous and resentful ¡­ But


    <span>Yes, when a person is much stronger than you, you can only choose to submit or look up to him. Now


    <span>Ye Fan was here. As the young master of the Ye n, even if he didn''t want to go back and take over his family''s business, no one would think that Ye Fan was putting on an act. Right


    <span>In terms of big ns, Ye Fan was already a peerless powerhouse that they could not afford to offend.


    Just like most of the people in the Ji family right now, even though they knew that Ji Pengchun died in Ye Fan''s hands, they still didn''t dare to say anything about revenge.If one''s skills were inferior to another''s, one could only acknowledge one''s inferiority. That was all. From


    What kind of revenge was that? "Then I will only let others see it as a joke."<span>"I didn''te to your Ji family. I want to go to the Ye family, but the first time I came here, I couldn''t find the right ce, so I came down early." Ye Fan said lightly.


    "Ji Tianliu and Ji Tianfeng looked at each other in dismay. The real reason for this was that they were caught off guard."


    If you want to go back to the Ye n... Could it be ¡­ You n to take over the Ye family? " Ji Tian Feng could not help but ask.<span>If Ye Fan wanted to go back to the Ye n, then the Ye n wouldpletely suppress the Ji n. The Divine Dragon n would definitely follow the lead of the Ye n.


    <span>"Don''t be nervous, I''m not interested in bing Patriarch ¡­" "I just want to find something from the Shen Long family."


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan''s eyes shed, and a thought suddenly appeared in his mind...


    He had nned to leave immediately, but after some careful thought, if he went back to the Ye family to obtain the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, and he wasn''t willing to take over the family, would those guys just hand him the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations?


    Even if they gave him the cultivation method of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, would they intentionally give him the wrong one to harm him? leafFan Xian didn''t think that he really had a deep friendship with the people of the Shen Long family. It was hard to guarantee that someone would use trickery.


    <span>Thus ¡­ Why not take a copy from the Ji n first, and then go to the Ye n. Afterparing the two families, you can see if the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations is real or not! "


    <span>Oh? What is it? Do you need to specially run back to the Ye n? "Back then, in order to get you to return to the Ye n, Ye Longteng and the others did their utmost to help you," Ji Tianfeng curiously asked.


    Hearing Ye Fan say that he wasn''t going back to the n, the two Ji n''s Patriarchs''plexions eased up a lot.If it was possible, they would even be happy to form a good rtionship with Ye Fan, doing him a favor or something, whatever Ye Fan wanted, they would give it to him.


    Ye Fan was about to open his mouth, but he couldn''t help but frown. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the Ji n''s backyard. twoForefather Ming also suddenly sensed something and his expression darkened as he turned around.


    <span>"Roar!" A resounding dragon roar came from that direction!panion


    Following this was a zing red ball of fire that soared into the sky, followed by the terrified cries of many of the nsmen.<span>"What''s going on?!"


    Ancestor! That seems to be Han Tian''s residence! " The n leader Ji Kangniang''s face was deathly pale as he said. kiki


    Tian Feng frowned, "That child? "Isn''t he in closed-door training all this time?"


    This fire ¡­ This aura ¡­ Could it be ¡­ Dragon me!? " Ji Tianliu''s eyes lit up as he was surprised and happy at the same time.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but be surprised. The dragon blood could only be possessed by a ''fire dragon''? of


    Previously, Xiao Xin''er had said that the Fire Dragon Realm seemed to be the highest realm in the entire history of the Divine Dragon n to awaken bloodlines. Furthermore, the five wed Golden Dragon Realm seemed to be a bit intangible. Difficult


    The Dao said ¡­ This Ji Hantian, has really risen from the Flood Dragon''s realm to two ranks, reaching the Fire Dragon!? "


    Not good! This is bad! "Just then, a member of the Ji n ran over and shouted in panic, "Ancestor! Patriarch! Something terrible had happened! Young Master Han Tian has gone mad! He''s gone mad! " kiki


    "Tian Liu and Ji Tian Feng suddenly thought of something, and fear appeared in their eyes."


    <span>Get everyone out of the cold weather! Do not rashlye close! " Speak


    Finished, the two ancestors brought Ji Kangniang and the others and quickly rushed towards the ce where the mes were raging. They did not have time to care about Ye Fan''s presence anymore.


    <span>Ye Fan was shocked. Was that really Ji Hantian? Why was this pressure that he was releasing faintly reaching the Acupoint Charging Realm? To


    He knew that thest time he saw Ji Hantian, it was because of Li Wu Chen''s cultivation. Was his speed of improvement almost as fast as his own? How did this brat train?! Difficult


    me Xiao Xin''er for calling him a martial arts fanatic and a genius!Ye Fan was currently curious about the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, so he naturally didn''t want to miss out on the rare Fire Dragon Realm, so he also flew over. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    When they arrived at the top of the house, Ji Tianliu and the others were also standing there with furrowed brows and bitter expressions on their faces.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The back garden had already been burnt into a sea of fire. Dozens of houses had been engulfed by the raging mes!<span>"Ah!"


    A man with strong muscles howled crazily. A ball of crimson red me wrapped around him. It was Ji Hantian!


    At such a close distance, looking at this figure that was as cold as a fiery war god, Ye Fan finally believed that the energy released from Ji Hantian''s body was at least at the Path of Harmony Realm! No


    However, the current Ji Hantian seemed to have lost all sense of reason. Around him, more than ten corpses had already been burnt to ashes, all of them belonging to the Ji n.<span>Not only that, Ji Hantian didn''t have any intention of stopping at all. With a loud bellow, streams of dragon mes started to fly around his body, as if he only wanted to destroy and kill!


    <span>"What''s going on? Is he crazy? " Ye Fan frowned and asked.


    Ji Tian Liu''s face was filled with a bitter sigh as he said with a pained expression, "I''m finished ¡­ Completely finished... This child is too impatient for results, as if because of your appearance, he received some sort of stimtion, and is now in the ''Berserk Dragon Transformation''! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1606

    <span>"1606"


    Stimted by me? Berserk Dragonform? What''s going on? " Ye Fan was puzzled. ""Sigh ¡­" Ji Tian Feng exined, "You don''t know about the Nine Transformations of the Divine Dragon.


    In fact, every time our Divine Dragon bloodline awakens a dragon soul, the strength of the dragon soul will have a rtionship with the growth of the bloodline realm.<span>The stronger the Dragon Soul was, the more difficult it would be to control.


    Once one reached the Fire Dragon, as the Dragon Soul matured, it would not be easy for one''s primordial spirit to control it.If one received too much stimtion, or went berserk, they would experience the state of ''Dragon Soul Rampage'', which was the ''Berserk Dragon Transformation''.


    <span>This condition was simr to the Phoenix n''s burning of blood, but it was also different.


    Phoenix Fairy Beauty can freely control the burning of blood, but our berserk dragon transformation is often not controlled by ourselves.


    Although it could at least double his fighting strength, it had a huge disadvantage ¡­ He had lost his mind! "I don''t acknowledge anyone as my own!" leafFan frowned. So it turned out that there was such a risk for an increase in the realm of dragon blood!? "


    <span>In the history of our Divine Dragon n, there have been very few nsmen who were able to reach the Fire Dragon Realm, even in the ancient times. one


    <span>It required a high level of talent, and he was also worried that his dao heart would be unstable after reaching the Fire Dragon and he wouldn''t be able to control the Dragon Soul.


    <span>If he was provoked during the battle and fell into a crazed dragon transformation, and was unable to calm the dragon soul down, the consequences would be unimaginable. cold


    This child has an arrogant heart, and he is also extremely obsessed with cultivation. He has always been trying to catch up to you and go into closed-door training crazily.


    Perhaps he realized that it would be difficult for him to defeat him just by cultivating his inner force. Thus, he nned to use the awakening of his bloodline to quickly obtain battle prowess. Only


    However... He was too anxious. How could a fire dragon be so easily controlled? yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    Just now, he was probably aware of your appearance, and the moment he got excited, the dragon soul fell into a berserk state ¡­ "


    Ye Fan''s eyes shined as he looked at Ji Hantian. This kid''s cultivation was only around the Divine Awakening Realm.


    Although the speed of his improvement was astonishingly fast, Ye Fan''s own strength improved even faster, so he could still understand. Only<span>However, with his Large Sess of the Divine Awakening Realm cultivation and the berserk dragon transformation of the Fire Dragon, he had actually forcefully raised his strength to above the Acupoint Charging realm, crossing the entire Dao Yan realm. This was truly amazing!


    This was no longer a multiplier, this was several times more powerful! Spirit


    The dragon bloodline was indeed weak at the early stage, but theter the stage, the greater the increase! quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks, quirks


    The Emperor must have said that during the great war between the gods, those experts of the Divine Dragon n who could awaken the Fire Dragon would be able to cause great harm to the people of the heavens. To


    "If I can awaken the Fire Dragon, then I''ll be able to deal with the Yin Lightning!"


    <span>Ancestor! Ancestor! I beg you! Quickly think of a way to save Hantian! "


    At this moment, Ji Yutang rushed over. Seeing his son''s appearance, he knelt down on the rooftop with a panicked expression. kiki


    Tian Liu frowned and said, "ording to the records, there are only two ways to prevent the berserk dragon transformation without killing anyone. To


    <span>So, forcefully knock him out, or else, wait for him to exhaust himself.


    The pressure he is emitting right now is probably at the Acupoint Charging realm. We can''t stop him at all, and his actions are light and dangerous!


    We can only wait until his Dragon Soul is tired, and then we can calm down and think of a way to save him ¡­ "


    "But... But if he was allowed to go berserk, wouldn''t it be easy for him to wither away and be a cripple!?


    Even if he wasn''t crippled, his strength would be greatly reduced and it would be difficult for him to recover. There was such a record in the annals of history! OldAncestor! Han Tian is a rare genius of our Ji family in a thousand years! You must think of a way to save him! one


    For a young man of the Fire Dragon Realm, the n Gathering cannotck him! " kiki


    Even if Yutang had more tricks up his sleeve, he was only a desperate father now. He kowtowed to the two forefathers, crying and begging them to save his son''s life. canJi Tianliu and Ji Tianfeng were alsocking in strength. Just a moment ago, they were very surprised and thought that there was a chance for a revival of the Ji n. In the end ¡­ But it was possible that his efforts woulde to naught!?


    It was at this moment that Ji Hantian, who had gone berserk, realized that there were no longer any living people around him. On the roof of a house stood a group of people ¡­<span>Ji Hantian''s eyes flickered with a golden red light, as he leapt into the air with a savage look on his face! He


    His body shot out like a ming meteor, moving as fast as the wind as he punched out towards Ji Tianliu and the others. The tyrannical dragon mes were like a storm, wanting to devour everything!


    Not good! "Run!"Ji Tianliu, Ji Tianfeng, and the others immediately dodged to the side without saying a word!


    <span>As for Ji Kangniang, he grabbed Ji Yutang and dragged him away!


    "Boom!"


    <span>The mes had burned the entire house, turning it into a pile of ruins!


    "Hantian!" It''s me! I am your father! " Ji Yutang screamed in pain. When he saw that his son didn''t even recognize him, tears started to roll down his cheeks uncontrobly.He had spent his whole life paving the way for his son. Although his ns had almost all failed because of Ye Fan''s appearance, he was still proud of having a genius son.


    "I never expected that after seeing my son have the chance to enjoy limitless glory in the n Gathering, this would be the result!"Yutang! Stop shouting! You will only provoke him. Although he is currently delirious, if he were to be targeted, both of us will die! " Ji Kangniang advised. can


    <span>Still, it was toote. Ji Hantian seemed to have been provoked by his words, and directly aimed at Ji Kangniang and Ji Yutang who were hiding in a corner. Only


    Wherever his feet passed by, the ground and rocks below his feet would shatter and explode!


    It was like a fire dragon dragging a long tail of me as it charged towards its grandfather and father with a punch!<span>The dragon mes that erupted from his head were like aet smashing into each other!


    <span>This speed was simply too fast. Even though Ji Kangniang and his son had the intention to escape, they were still unable to avoid the attack! oculus


    <span>Looking at how they were about to die, Ji Yutang and Ji KangNian''s eyes were filled with despair...


    <span>"In a split-second, a figure appeared in front of them like a ghost!"


    The Radiant Shapeshift Sword Shield! " numberA thousand swords gathered together, and the fan-shaped shield directly separated this draconic me from it!


    The scorching hot wind swept across. The people of the Ji n looked at this scene in a daze. They were all very surprised ¡­


    "Ye Fan?" Ji Yutang was stunned, "You... Why did you save me? " leaf<span>Fan clicked his tongue. "In any case, you''re the foster father of Xianqing, so I don''t need to use too much strength to save your life." or


    Perhaps it was due to the increase of his cultivation level, strength, and breadth of vision, Ye Fanming knew that this fellow wasn''t a good person and deserved to die. However, when he thought about how sad Ji Wanqing would be, Ye Fan still wanted to save him. Yes


    <span>Even Ye Fan himself felt a bit of hatred. After all, he couldn''t live forever in the past. At least, the current Ji Yutang was just a desperate father...


    Ji Yutang''s eyes were sparkling with shame. Even Ji KangNian was moved as he looked at Ye Fan.<span>The people of the Ji n had never thought that Ye Fan would act, because Ye Fan had no reason to help the Ji n. very


    Now, they felt that it was already not bad if Ye Fan didn''t add insult to injury.<span>So when Ye Fan saved the father and son pair, everyone found it hard to believe ¡­


    Right at this time, Ji Hantian realized that he couldn''t pierce through the sword and shield, and once again crazily threw a punch at Ye Fan!


    A series of violent explosions sounded out, and the energy of the Dragon me of the Acupoint Charging realm turned the entire back garden into a purgatory of the mortal world!


    Just from feeling this destructive power, the two Ji n''s Patriarchs immediately became fearful, and they couldn''t help but be amazed at Ye Fan''s strength again! fruit


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan had already reached the Path of Harmony realm, otherwise, how could he possibly withstand such an energy attack?


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and said to the Ji father and son, "Hey, if you don''t want to die, then hurry up and leave. I''m going to take action!" kiki


    Hearing that, Yutang hurriedly begged, "Ye Fan! I beg you! Don''t kill the cold weather! He ¡­ He had only gone berserk! He never does bad things! " leaf


    Fan Xian was speechless. "Who said I was going to kill him ¡­?" Cut the crap! Get lost! Otherwise, I won''t save him anymore! "<span>Hearing that, Ji Yutang hesitated and retreated together with Ji Kangniang.


    As long as he''s unconscious, it''s okay, right? " leaf<span>The sail raised its head and looked at Ji Tianliu and Ji Tianfeng on top of a house.


    <span>Ji Tianliu came to his senses, nodded, and said seriously, "That''s right ¡­ Do you have a way to knock him out? Your Overlord level sword intent may be powerful, but if you want to knock him out ¡­ "I''m afraid..." leaf


    <span>Sail did not answer, moving his neck, wrists, ankles.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the Radiant Burst Sword Shield directly dissipated! Not a single sword was left behind! kiki


    Everyone in the house was shocked. Could it be that Ye Fan was nning to give up on his Monarch level sword intent and use a melee tactic to knock Ji Hantian out? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1607

    1607


    <span>"Is he crazy!? With the attributes of the Fire Dragon bloodline and the dragon mes, how could he withstand them once his body came into contact with them?! " Ji Tian Feng said in shock.


    The other people of the Ji family also found it hard to believe. They all knew that Ye Fan was the Sword God, but... If the God of Swords did not use the ''sword'', could this still be considered a ''god''!? leaf


    However, the sail was very calm. After estimating Ji Hantian''s current fighting strength, it chose to disintegrate! one


    Disintegration! See<span>It was as if Ye Fan''s body had not changed at all, but in that instant, Ye Fan''s entire body had improved in all aspects!


    <span>Ji Hantian was like a burning man in mes, he was burning with rage from the inside out!


    The moment he saw Ye Fan withdraw his sword shield, he saw Ye Fan as an enemy that was about to be burnt to nothingness, and directly roared as he took big strides towards Ye Fan, throwing out a punch!It seemed like a very rough punch, but it was actually very exquisite.


    Because at this moment, Ji Hantian had lost all sense of reason. However, both his original instinct and his instinctual reaction towards ancient martial arts had been pushed to the limit. kikiHan Tian didn''t think about it at all when he made his move. On the contrary, he disyed his best fighting state, blocking almost all of Ye Fan''s retaliation routes.


    Ye Fan was just about to test out how much the Fire Dragon had improved, but seeing this, he simply couldn''t be bothered to dodge, and immediately threw a punch at it!"Boom!"


    <span>The raging mes exploded like a circle of light, causing the ground under their feet to crack and shatter!


    Ji Hantian crazily shouted as he pushed out his fire fist. Ye Fan, on the other hand, had a calm expression and was holding on firmly.This solid punch, this kind of collision between pure men, it was really nostalgic!


    <span>Actually, what Ye Fan liked was closebat like this. Unfortunately, as his strength increased, the number of opponents he could fight in closebat with were too few. Now that he encountered the crazy Ji Hantian, he could actually live a peaceful life! kiki


    Tian Feng was stupefied, "This... How was this possible!? "He really used his flesh and blood to resist the dragon mes!?"


    The current strength of Han Tian''s body was not something that an ordinary martial artist could reach. Even a martial artist of the truth level would not be able topete with a Divine Dragon n member that had awakened the fire dragon realm ¡­<span>This Ye Fan, just how did he do it? How did he have such a terrifying body when he was only at the Flood Dragon''s realm? " Ji Tianliu said in disbelief.


    "It looks like... His power is real. It''s not just his sword intent... " Ji Tian Feng''s scalp tingled. "This kid ¡­" Just what kind of monster is he? At his age, even the Ye Wuya back then wasn''t so abnormal! "


    Right at this time, Ji Hantian seemed to be unable to hit Ye Fan with a single fist, and sent another hook toward Ye Fan''s lower jaw.


    <span>"ng!" Ye Fan used his left arm to block, and after blocking the fist, he kicked Ji Hantian''s chest!


    With a dull thud, Ji Hantian was sent flying, crashing into two walls!


    The cultivation of a Fire Dragon bloodline allowed the recovery speed of one''s body to be astonishingly fast. kikiHan Tian acted like nothing happened, using his hands to support himself on the ground, he quickly got up, turned into a stream of mes, and charged towards Ye Fan again!


    Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed. To be able to withstand a single kick from him, his body was indeed very strong! See


    Come on, it''s not that easy to knock Ji Hantian out. leaf<span>Not dodging at all, the sails weed Ji Hantian''s charge and followed suit!


    The two of them began a fierce battle. Their fists and feet were attacking each other, attacking and defending at a speed as fast as lightning! one


    <span>In time, the two figures were in different positions as they rapidly shed and collided. Sometimes they would leave behind arge crater in the ground, and sometimes they would even emit "crackling" sounds in the air.


    Under normal circumstances, Ji Hantian''s fighting skills were not as good as Ye Fan''s.


    However, now that he was in the form of a dragon, he used his instincts to attack ferociously with every move without the slightest hesitation. He was like a soaring dragon, increasing his strength instead! leaf<span>Under the condition of the first sail breaking up, it was really hard to find an opening to hit the opponent''s stun point. This


    This kind of hearty and intense collision caused Ye Fan''s blood to boil. Every muscle, every bone, all of them were in numbing pain, but it was iparably satisfying!


    More and more people from the Ji n heard that Ye Fan, the Sword God, was fighting with the young master, Ji Hantian. They rushed over from all directions and watched from afar. When


    They saw two figures moving as fast as lightning within the sea of fire. Every single fist and every single kick that collided emitted a thunderous sound. They were all mesmerized by what they saw and werepletely amazed by it!


    The speed and agility of the movement skill had already made Ji Tianliu and the others unable to see anything. It was difficult to pinpoint the exact location of the battle, let alone the specific details of the technique!<span>"Ah!" Ji!


    Han Tian madly roared, and his two fists shot out like phantoms, towards Ye Fan''s head, throat, heart and all other ces, and he threw out a heavy ming fist! leaf


    The golden light in Fan''s eyes jumped, his sharp eyes counterattacked with two fists!<span>After the two had exchanged over a hundred moves, Ye Fan was finally satisfied. He finally figured out some of the habits of Ji Hantian''s punches and calmly waited for an opportunity ¡­


    Suddenly, Ji Hantian''s punch was slightly tricky! quaque<span>Now!


    Ye Fan slightly tilted his head as he avoided this punch, and at the same time, he slightly lowered his body and sent a piercing punch towards Ji Hantian''s cheek!If he seeded, he should be able to shock the other party briefly, then circle around him and knock him out. This should be enough to stop him from going berserk.


    <span>"Bam!"


    <span>The moment Ye Fan''s punchnded, he was shocked to find out that this Ji Hantian actually wasn''t shocked!? This


    Dead! The quality of this fire dragon''s body was so good!?<span>In contrast, Ji Hantian was extremely furious. He opened his mouth and took a deep breath, as streams of pure fire dragon mes and true energy rapidly gathered!


    <span>"Roar!"


    A wave of dragon me breath shot out at close range towards Ye Fan, just like a raging fire st wave, wanting to swallow Ye Fan whole!


    Although this fire dragon''s dragon breath had only umted a little bit of power and quickly shot out. It did not increase the power to the maximum, but because of the close distance, Ye Fan was caught off guard!


    Ye Fan dodged backwards, but was still hit by the Dragon me''s breath!"Ah!"


    <span>Ye Fan held his head with one hand, screaming in pain. fire


    Because the Dragon Soul was powerful, the Dragon Breath in the Dragon Realm was much more destructive towards the mind.


    Ye Fan''s primordial spirit was originally his weakness, and the dragon''s might was also his weakness. Even though he wasn''t afraid of the temperature of the fire dragon''s mes, he was afraid of the dragon''s might that was contained within!


    <span>He felt as if countless needles were piercing through his brain, the pain made Ye Fan sweat all over, and his soul shook!


    "Crap!" His body can withstand it, but his primordial spirit can''t withstand the dragon''s breath! " Sensing that something was wrong, Ji Tianliu''s face darkened. Other


    On the other side, Ji Yutang and the others hadplicated expressions. If Ye Fan didn''t use his true strength to save Ji Hantian and was killed instead of injured, how would they face this situation? kiki<span>At this moment, Han Tian saw that the dragon breath had seeded and was abnormally excited. He did not know who the other party was and only wanted to kill! one


    Opening his mouth, Ji Hantian once again absorbed arge amount of airflow, surging with true energy. The dragon''s me was once again trying to devour Ye Fan! can


    "At this moment, Ye Fan, who was holding his head in pain, disappeared!?"<span>"Hu!" one


    As a gale swept across, Ye Fan suddenly appeared behind Ji Hantian with a grave and stern face! handThe de descended and struck the back of Ji Hantian''s neck! kiki


    <span>Han Tian didn''t even have time to react, why did Ye Fan suddenly burst out with such high movement speed, and was already knocked unconscious by a de! Now


    In the time it took for a spark to fly off of a piece of flint, no one could clearly see what happened. They could only watch as Ji Hantiany on the ground with his eyes turned white. dragon<span>As the mes dispersed, Ji Hantian fainted. leaf


    The sail panted as it stroked its forehead, letting out a long sigh of relief ¡­<span>Fortunately, he managed to release the secondyer in time, forcefully strengthening his brain along with the resistance. He then increased his speed and circled behind Ji Hantian, giving him a chance.


    Otherwise, if he were to be hit by another dragon me breath, he would have probably lost.<span>But in the beginning, Ye Fan did not dare to use the second stage of the disintegration because he did not know how strong Ji Hantian was either.


    <span>Ye Fan dispersed. When he raised his head, he found that Ji Tianliu, Ji Tianfeng, Ji KangNian and over a hundred other experts of the Ji n were all looking at him with dazed eyes. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was speechless, and he pointed to Ji Hantian, whose clothes were all burnt out, "Hey, what are you guys standing there for? It can''t be that you want me to dress these men, right?! "

 Chapter 1608

    1608<span>The Ji n members reacted and quickly sent arge number of people into the bumpy battlefield. kiki


    Yutang rushed to his son''s side and carried Ji Hantian in his arms. He adjusted his pulse and breath and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The two ancestors and the group of elders looked at Ye Fan with admiration and gratitude. Who


    They also did not expect that even without a sword, Ye Fan''s sword could defeat the dragon transformed Ji Hantian. This difference in strength already made them not feel jealous, because this was apletely different level.<span>Ye Fan, can you not worry about the past and protect our Ji family''s genius? This old man will treat you ¡­ "I am deeply impressed," Ji Tianliu nodded seriously.


    Sigh, in the end, the Ye family and our Ji family are the descendants of the Divine Dragon family.Right now is the period when the Shen Long family is facing a decline. Actually, we should work together and work together to get through this crisis ¡­ " Ji Tianfeng said. one


    <span>The group of elders nodded their heads one by one, praising Ye Fan''s actions endlessly, trying to build a good rtionship with him.


    Ye Fan sneered in his heart. This bunch of old guys, their words sounded better than their singing, but who knew what they were really thinking in their hearts? leaf


    Fan Xian dusted off the dust on his body as he said leisurely: "Alright, saving him is just a convenience. I have no enmity with Ji Hantian, so there''s no need for me to just stand by and watch. But


    "Don''t think that I have no price to pay, I need you to hand over something." kiki


    When everyone heard this, they all had strange expressions on their faces and looked quite nervous. Speak


    To be honest, as thergest branch of the Divine Dragon n, the Ji n definitely had many good things. But


    "Logically speaking, with Ye Fan''s current strength, they wouldn''t be able to stop him even if they tried to openly rob him."


    Ye Fan, with your current position and strength, what do you have that you need from our Ji n? " Ji Kangniang asked with a smile. leaf


    Fan Jian went straight to the point. Without beating around the bush, he said, "I want the entire set of the Divine Dragon Bloodline cultivation method."


    "Ji n?" The people from the Ji n were stunned. They never expected that Ye Fan would make such a request.<span>You want the ''Divine Dragon Nine Transformations''? " Ji Tianliu curiously asked, "Why don''t you go get it from the Ye n?" leaf


    <span>Fan Jian raised his brows, "Is there any difference?" Since I''ve made a mistake, I will take it from here as well. Or are you not willing to give it to me? " mass


    Everyone was looking at Ji Tianliu. This sort of decision was naturally left up to the ancestor.


    <span>Ji Tianliu pondered for a moment before nodding with a smile, "Logically speaking, our Ji n cannot pass down the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations to the descendants of the Ye n.


    <span>Moreover, if a descendant wanted to cultivate the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, they would have to go through some test of awakening their bloodline. If their talent wasn''t high enough, they wouldn''t have the qualifications to practice it. But


    Yes, since you saved Han Tian and have already awakened a Flood Dragon, this old man will make an exception for you once.<span>Ye Fan sneered and said, "Don''te with me. I am a robber, so what can you do to me?" Don''t think I''ll be grateful if you say anything like that.


    Even if you do not give me the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, I will not do anything to you guys. However, if you lose Ji Hantian, I am afraid that the n Gathering will be a failure. " kiki


    Everyone in the family had an awkward expression, but no one dared to retort.


    At this moment, Ji Hantian suddenly slowly opened his eyes ¡­


    "Ye ¡­" "Sail ¡­"<span>Seeing that his son had woken up, Ji Yutang was extremely excited. How are you doing!? "


    Ji Hantian shook his head, indicating that he was fine and stood up unsteadily. Although ¡­


    <span>However, he had expended a bit too much just now. After all, the Fire Dragon Bloodline allowed him to recover quickly, so he woke up quickly. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian looked at him with a smile that was not a smile, "What, you still want to fight?" kiki


    Han Tian smiled bitterly, his eyes were filled with unwillingness, "I was unable to control the Dragon Soul ¡­ To nearly go berserk and cripple his cultivation...<span>This time, I owe you ¡­ If you ever need me in the future, feel free to say so. But one day, I will definitely defeat you! "


    Although he had entered a state of berserk mode just now, he could remember everything. However, when the dragon soul upied the initiative, he could only act like a weak spectator and let the dragon soul take the lead. Yes<span>Therefore, even though his memories were a bit blurry, he was still able to remember what had happened. leaf


    When Fan Xian heard this, he couldn''t help but sigh emotionally. Ji Hantian was actually quite simr to him.


    This unyielding spirit, this obsession in training.If there was a difference, then Ji Hantian was doing it for his own sake, while Ye Fan was at least halfway. He was doing it for the people he wanted to protect, so he had no choice but to work hard to be stronger.


    "Okay, then you should practice well." Ye Fan said with a smile. kiki


    A smile appeared on Han Tian''s pale face.<span>This battle came suddenly, and after a quick storm, Ye Fan was respectfully weed into the reception hall.


    After sitting for a while and drinking a cup of tea, the head elder of the Ji n personally delivered a beast skin scroll with the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations as well as an ancient tranted scroll to Ye Fan. kiki


    Tian Liu exined, "The Divine Dragon Nine Transformations has a long history, and it is said that it wasprehended by our ancestors, the Divine Dragon Family.


    When there were words written on the stone tablet and beast bone, most of them were lost due to the chaos of war. Special


    Especially during the great war between the ancient heaven and earth, many ancient items were destroyed, and the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations nearly lost their records.


    There were two records in existence, both recorded on ancient beast skins. This was one of them, and the other was in the Ye n, but the contents were the same. Only


    However, the characters at that time were very different from the ones we have now. We were unable to understand the characters on the beast skin. mercifulIt is fortunate that our ancestors regrly tranted the beast skin text, so you should be able to understand the words on this ancient scroll. "


    <span>Ye Fan took the two ancient scrolls, opened them and discovered that the characters on the beast skin were indeed the words of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World!


    After a slightparison, Ye Fan discovered that there seemed to be some parts of the trantion that were not that urate either.If he practiced ording to this slightly biased version of the trantion, he would probably have some problems ¡­


    But Ye Fan didn''t need to talk too much. First of all, he couldn''t exin it very well, so how could he recognize the ancient characters on the beast skin? Other


    Other than that, there was something else that Ye Fan found to be unreliable. He couldn''t help but to ask, "The Divine Dragon Nine Transformations recorded on this animal skin ¡­" Are you sure it''s intact? "<span>The faces of the Ji family''s old ancestor and elders contained bitter smiles and they couldn''t help but shake their heads.


    Ye Fan, you haven''t been in the n since you were young, so you might not know this, but actually ¡­ Including our Shen Long family, no one can guarantee that any of the n''s training methods will beplete.<span>After hundreds of thousands of years of development, our n encountered too many crises, and in the earliest days, before the writing waspleted, many things could only be understood and not exined. And ¡­


    Written down, destroyed at different times, some lost, all rewritten by memories.For different periods of time, there might be some differences inprehension. After all, in the path of cultivation, the concept of a single word could change a lot. long time


    Over time, the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations was the same as the bloodline cultivation method of the other ns. Naturally, it would be very difficult for it to be identical to the cultivation method of the ancestors. very


    In fact, our n realized that we''re bing less and less powerful than our ancestors long ago. Even the number of Flood Dragon nsmen are bing fewer and fewer ¡­. "It''s very possible that this cultivation method might have a bias in it," Ji Tianliu replied truthfully.


    Ji Tian Feng also said: "Just like the phoenix n. Legend has it that Feng Nu and the phoenix girl were not the ones that could cultivate the Nine Heavens Dance of the Phoenix. But I don''t know how long it has been since a phoenix and phoenix girl began, but others simply cannot burn their blood.<span>Even the White Tiger n and the Xuanming n have problems like this. In fact, the gap between their ancestors and ours is even greater ¡­ Perhaps their methods are more iplete and wrong. "


    Ye Fan nodded. Indeed, it was just as he had guessed. There was indeed a problem with the n''s training methods. But


    Yes, the n couldn''t do anything about it. They couldn''t just go back to the earliest days and ask their ancestors how they trained. HeWe can only cultivate our bloodlines in as urate a range as possible ¡­


    <span>The consequences were obvious. For a situation like the Rampage of the Dragon Soul or the Berserk Dragon Transformation, the method was probably inurate, leaving behind many hidden dangers.


    <span>Perhaps, if he could correct this method more urately, then ¡­ Would the berserk dragon transformation, like the burning of phoenix blood, be a method of fighting that one could control?

 Chapter 1609

    1609Of course, Ye Fan only thought of this. He still wasn''t confident, so he could brainstorm and restore this technique to its original state.


    <span>However, Ye Fan naturally didn''t look at the tranted method, at least he looked at the method recorded on the beast skin, and then silentlyprehended by himself. iso


    <span>After memorizing all the techniques, Ye Fan did not stay any longer and stood up to leave. kiki


    <span>Seeing this, everyone in the n hurriedly got up to urge them to stay.


    Ye Fan, it''s gettingte, why not stay for the night? so that we can do our duty as hosts? " Ji Kangniang politely replied.<span>Ye Fan waved his hand, "No need, I''m not an ordinary person, do you still need to sleep at night? "I have to go back early after I finish my business, and I''m not familiar with you guys either." "¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ mass


    People smiled bitterly in embarrassment. Indeed, before tonight, they were still wary of Ye Fan. such as


    Now that they discovered Ye Fan''s powerful strength and his calm and magnanimous aura, they finally rxed.<span>After all, from Ye Fan''s performance, they discovered that he really didn''t have any hostility. He


    <span>We already believe that Ye Fan really has no interest in the interests of the n. kiki


    <span>At this time, Yutang''s face showed some hesitation. He walked up and said, "Ye Fan, there''s something I want to talk to you about. Can you give me some time?"


    <span>Ye Fan was a bit confused, but he didn''t care and nodded.


    <span>Ji Yutang walked up to him and sighed with aplicated look on his face. "I know that I have done a lot of wrong in my life.


    Back then, even though I did it for Ru Lan, I still caused the death of your adoptive mother. For you to be able to disregard the past and save Hantian, I am truly ashamed of my inferiority, and am truly grateful ¡­ ""You don''t need to mention these words, I did not kill youst time because of the rtionship between you and thetter." such as


    If you want to die, I can kill you right now. What are you trying to say? " Ye Fan interrupted.Ji Yutang frowned and cautiously continued, "I can see today that you are indeed not interested in the Divine Dragon n''s inheritance.


    <span>If you go back to the Ye n, I guess it''ll be two people: one is Ling Yuwei, and the other is Ye Feng ¡­


    <span>Ling Yuwei, I''m not sure, but Ye Feng ¡­ I watched him grow up, and to be honest, I''m not fit to be his uncle.


    <span>He turned out like that, at least half of it, and I led him maliciously from the side, admitting that I had no face for him and Rowan.


    This time, Ye Feng returned to the n after a few months, and I also saw him once. Just like many people have seen, he seemed to havepletely changed his mind andpletely said his goodbyes... " leafFan Xian narrowed his eyes, "So what you''re saying is, he''s already a good person, so you don''t want me to hurt him?"


    "No!" There was a trace of worry in Ji Yutang''s eyes as he said seriously, "On the contrary, I think Ye Feng is in danger right now."


    "Oh?" Ye Fan looked at him in surprise, "What do you mean?" kiki<span>There was a trace of fear in Yutang''s eyes as he said, "He has changed so much, he looks like apletely different person! Person


    It was true that it would change, but there had to be a process. Everything happened too suddenly!I know Ye Feng, I know him even better than his own father! His current appearance, however, made it impossible for me to see what he was thinking! one


    A person who truly had good intentions in their heart should be able to make others feel at ease, but he ¡­ Beneath the surface of the amiable skin is a soul that frightens me! "


    Ye Fan was silent. This was the first time he felt that Ji Yutang was speaking quite sincerely.


    I know, I already owe him too much, I don''t have the qualifications to judge him. What I say, you might not be willing to believe.But... Today, you are willing to save my son. I can see that your heart is truly kind. by


    So, I think it''s necessary to tell you something. You must be careful of Ye Feng. If necessary, do not show mercy! " See


    Looking at Ji Yutang''s firm eyes, Ye Fan became more and more curious about the current Ye Feng. leaf<span>Fan Xian didn''t say anything. He knew that there was no need to talk too much with Ji Yutang. Go


    Leaving the main hall of the Ji family, Ye Fan suddenly jumped up, stepped on his sword and quickly flew deeper into the Kunlun Mountains. oneThe group of Ji n ancestors and elders once again eximed in surprise when they felt the terrifying speed of this Imperial Sword Technique at close range ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, there were ten thousand mountains.


    <span>The Ye Family wasn''t far from the Ji Family. in


    Ye Fan''s speed did not take long to reach the Ye Family''s territory. Slightly<span>After searching, Ye Fan immediately found a special ce. Halfway up the mountain, there was a small yard, and Ling Yuwei was there. This


    As expected, the concentration of spiritual energy in the air far surpassed that of other locations. Even though spiritual energy was dense, it didn''t mean that one''s cultivation would increase much faster. It also depended on one''sprehension and cultivation efficiency.It was just like sending a child to a good school. Although one might not be able to be a genius, the rate of sess was low in poor schools. If one won at the starting line, then it would be the dream of most cultivators.


    This courtyard ¡­ It was the ce where Ling Yuwei had lived by herself after the Martial God had left ¡­<span>Looking at the small courtyard, it was especially cool under the cool night sky, as if it was the cold pce of an ancient pce.


    In Ye Fan''s heart, he felt especially ufortable and guilty. No


    <span>What puzzled Ye Fan was that Ye Longyuan was also sitting cross-legged on a limestone outside the courtyard. leaf


    Long Yuan was obviously not waiting for him specifically, then he should have been cultivating here the entire time. cubAfter a careful observation, Ye Fan discovered that Ye Longyuan''s cultivation was still stuck at the Great Perfection of the Spirit Condensation realm. and


    <span>Unlike many other martial artists in the n, when the War God had left, his power had increased by quite a bit. When


    <span>Of course, this was also normal. Breaking through to the next realm was never an easy matter. Only


    <span>However... Ye Fan didn''t feel anything special about him before, but now that he looked at Ye Longyuan, he was actually in a trance, and also felt that his strength shouldn''t be limited to just this...


    It was as if the strength of Ye Longyuan he saw was only a hazy image blocked by ayer of gauze, and not his real body ¡­ leaf


    The sails didn''t know if it was because he hadn''t seen it clearly in the past, or because it had be like this recently ¡­


    Right at this time, Ye Longyuan slowly raised his head, opened his eyes and looked over with a torch-like gaze! leafAt that moment, the sail felt like it had been struck by lightning. The light in Ye Longyuan''s eyes was dazzling!


    In an instant, the gaze became calm, as if it had just been an illusion.


    "What are you doing here?" Ye Longyuan asked indifferently. leafFan Xian didn''t have a good impression of his own father, but as his strength increased, he wouldn''t be like a child, constantly holding a grudge.


    Since they had separated, there was no need to hate him. Hating a single person was actually making them unhappy.


    <span>He sheathed his sword andnded outside the courtyard door. Is


    After expressing his respect, Ye Fan also did not want to directly fall into the yard. Moreover, from the information he had gathered, this yard seemed to have some kind of forbidden technique. leaf


    "I came to see Yuwei," Fan said tly.


    "You want to go back to the n?" Ye Longyuan frowned.<span>The father and son duo didn''t look at each other. leaf


    Fan said, "You''re thinking too much. I won''t go back to the n. What? I''ve seen Yu Wei. Do I have to go back to the n?" Or do I need your permission? "<span>"If you don''t go back to the n, then you won''t marry this girl. Since you can''t give her anything, then why did youe over?" Ye Longyuan retorted. leaf


    Fan Xian frowned, then sneered: "You are so loyal to your friends, why didn''t I see that years ago? You don''t need to care about my matters." leafLong Yuan took a deep breath, frowned, and sighed. "You don''t know anything at all ¡­"


    <span>"Oh? "Then tell me, what do I need to know?" Ye Fan''s face sank. leaf


    <span>Long Yuan lightly said, "There''s nothing much to say."


    <span>"I think it''s not that there''s nothing to say, it''s that you can''t say it at all! ying tricks on himself to make him appear above the world? I''m afraid even Ye Wuya doesn''t know that his son can act better than him, right? " Ye Fan sneered.


    The corner of Ye Longyuan''s eyebrows twitched, his eyes revealed a strange look, and he hurriedly turned his head and asked, "He''s looking for you? What did I tell you!? " leaf


    Fan Xian was puzzled. This Ye Longyuan doesn''t seem to have any respect for his father? Although ¡­


    However, he himself didn''t have any respect for Ye Longyuan, but it was still quite a surprise. See<span>Ye Longyuan''s appearance, why did he seem to be especially wary of Ye Wuya? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1610

    1610<span>"What, are you scared?" Ye Fan asked yfully.


    <span>Ye Longyuan said in a deep voice, "If you know what sort of person he is, then you should be afraid!"


    "What kind of person is he?" Ye Fan asked. "<span>Answer my question first! " Ye Longyuan asked. leaf


    Fan frowned, "What did he tell me? Is it rted to you?" I have nothing to say ". leaf


    Ye Wuya had met with him twice, either to eat roast chicken or to give him some pointers for the Imperial Sword Technique. In the end, he had said something strange.On the other hand, Ye Longyuan''s gaze flickered as he suspiciously asked, "He didn''t ask you to return to the n?"


    "Heh ¡­" Ye Fan couldn''t help but sneer, "He''s the Martial God, and he''s the only one who can seize the fate of the whole world. People like him only know how to do what they want, why would they care if I go back to the n?" leaf<span>Long Yuan had aplicated look on his face as he said, "You''re right ¡­ ¡­ He only did what he wanted to do, he only cared about himself ¡­


    However, have you ever thought about if some people are important chess pieces in his ns, then whether or not he will care about what this chess piece has done ¡­ "


    Ye Fan''splexion slightly changed, his heart felt a little strange. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, "Then, do you think you are his chess piece?" such as<span>If so, have you ever left the chessboard for the things that you have done so far? "


    <span>Ye Longyuan went silent, and after a long while, he suddenly stood up. He


    He extended his hand, and the ck long-hilted saber that was waiting quietly beside the ancient tree flew into his hand.Ye Longyuan looked at the wall of the Kunlun Mountains and waved the ck de in his hand. Facing the wall, he unleashed dozens of de intents at lightning speed!


    The ck and gold colored de intents were like thin lines, orderly and full of prating power, as they were engraved on the mountain wall! stone<span>The wall was cut by the saber intent, producing a muffled sound as it was cut open. The powder that was as fine as fine powder was shot out. with


    After that, Ye Longyuan flew to the top of the mountain wall and hacked downwards! ck<span>The golden de intent transformed into a beam of light, directly slicing a smooth t surface on the mountain wall! give


    <span>The crack that had just seeped in formed a huge chessboard! leaf


    <span>When Fan Jian saw this exquisite de intent, this detail and this control, he could not help but feel goosebumps! Although ¡­


    His cultivation base was only at the great circle of focus, but the de intent ¡­ Unexpectedly, even Ye Fan, who had already touched the threshold of the ''Heart Sword'', felt that it was unfathomable! leaf


    <span>The sail had never seen Ye Longyuan use a de before. This time, he was truly shocked!


    If Ye Fan wanted to use sword intent to carve out such a chess board, it naturally wouldn''t be a problem.<span>However, for an expert to see the truth, it wasn''t that the chessboard was amazing, but that the process wasn''t as simple as everyone else. The degree ofpletion was even more iparable. Light


    <span>It was one thing, and Ye Fan was unable to achieve it--that each stroke of the de intent had drawn the same line from beginning to end, with the same depth and full strength!?


    In other words, from the moment he burst forth with his strength until the end, his control over his de intent had been inplete equilibrium!?<span>For anyone who wanted to do so, the whole process would have the same level of power, which was almost impossible. After all, there was inertia and force exertion, which were hard to avoid. Otherwise, there would be no such thing as'' power umtion ''.


    Moreover, he had instantly unleashed neen shes of his own!


    In the eyes of many swordsmen, Ye Fan''s control of the sword intent was already abnormally meticulous. But, in front of Ye Longyuan''s de intent, Ye Fan felt inferior! one<span>A thought that made Ye Fan feel incredible appeared in his mind... Could it be that he was already in the "Heart''s de" realm!?


    But even so, his inner force cultivation wasn''t high enough, and his physical fitness wasn''t that strong either. It was impossible for him to disintegrate as well ¡­


    Logically speaking, given how strong Saber Intent was, his cultivation should have already lost control of it...


    Ye Fan frowned, looked at the ck de in Ye Longyuan''s hand, and could not help but feel a chill in his heart! NoHe did not know why, but when he took a closer look at the originally ordinary looking ck de, he actually felt a sense of panic! To


    He knew, Ye Fan''s Sword God Ring contained arge number of top-grade flying swords, and he had also seen the Primal Chaos Gold Ingots. But


    <span>Yes, this ck de faintly revealed a terrifying demonic aura!


    This kind of demonic intent that was concealed within, wasn''t something that everyone could discover ¡­


    Within the gusts of the night wind, it was as if the world was immersed in darkness. Half of his face was reflected by the moonlight of Ye Longyuan. One man and one saber, it was as if he had be one with the night sky!


    <span>"At this moment, in Ye Fan''s eyes, Ye Longyuan had for the first time be ''enigmatic''."


    "In a game of chess, if you win, no matter what you ask, I''ll tell you ¡­" Ye Longyuan said with a calm tone.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "Yes." leaf<span>Long Yuan looked at him strangely, "Why don''t you ask? If you lose, what will happen to me?"


    "No need, I will not lose." Ye Fan said.


    Ye Longyuan narrowed his eyes and said with a grin, "His arrogant temperament has not changed at all."


    Without saying much, Ye Longyuan directly waved his de, and a bit of de intent shot out, directlynding on a board of stars, leaving a vertical mark.


    <span>Ye Fan then pointed with his finger, and a faint golden sword intent immediately left a horizontal sword mark in the middle of the expected scene.


    "Golden Horn Silver Edge Grass belly, do you know how to y chess?" Ye Longyuan frowned and asked in doubt.


    Ye Fan lightly said, "In your eyes, worthless grass may not be so in my eyes." Positive<span>At this moment, a clear and elegant female voice sounded from the courtyard ¡­


    "ording to legend, when Emperor Taizong was in the Tang Dynasty, when he was chasing the deer to the Central ins, Zhang San, the bearded man, was nning to take over the army, and y a game of chess. too


    <span>The fourth son of the Zong n was given the title of Heavenly Origin Stage, he was given the name of "One Son Seizing the Universe"...


    <span>"Uncle Ye, he is following the example of an ancient Emperor, letting you have a son." leaf


    Fan turned his head, and heard footstepsing from the courtyard house. The door opened after a short while. one<span>A woman dressed in an ancient green dress, like a fairy under the moon, sweetly smiled at Ye Fan with eyes like autumn water, radiating starlight. leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but be startled. Even though Ling Yuwei had an outstanding appearance and a tall and attractive figure, she might have been in the entertainment circle. Although she was sexy, she always felt that there was a inherent w in her temperament.


    <span>However, the current Ling Yuwei was like a lead fairy. Her hair was as ck as ink and her posture was delicate and agile. It was as if she had be apletely different person from the inside!


    <span>"Wei ¡­" "Weiwei ¡­" Ye Fan was dazed for a moment, and after confirming that he didn''t see wrongly, he called out, his voice somewhat embarrassed.


    Ling Yuwei, on the other hand, was quite generous. Leaning against the door, she said, "Long time no see ¡­ "Coming in the middle of the night and causing such a ruckus, it really suits your style."

 Chapter 1611

    1611 Leaves<span>Even when facing all the experts in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, he didn''t cower at all. But


    <span>Ling Yu Wei, who she hadn''t seen for a long time, actually felt a little panicked in her heart, and couldn''t even speak up. If


    <span>It was Ling Yuwei who did not speak, so much so that Ye Fan almost did not recognize her.


    In less than a year, he had actually changed so much, which was really inconceivable for Ye Fan.<span>"Why are you looking at me? "ying chess, I don''t even have a TV here. These days, I''ve been bored and have finally gotten some entertainment done," said Ling Yuwei as she looked at Ye Fan with a smile that was not a smile.


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, and calmed himself down. He thought that since he had something to say, it would be inconvenient to say it now, so he decided to finish the game with Ye Longyuan first.


    At this time, Ye Longyuan nced at the two of them and snorted. He waved his saber and another marknded on the chess board.


    <span>With a sh of sword intent, Ye Fan, who had regained his senses, also "fell" once more. two


    A person''s sword intent and de intent were all just a few centimeters wider than that line. Almost every step was exactly the same length and width, and it urately hit the spot they were about tond on.<span>This game of chess was not only a battle of wits, but also a contest of sword intent and de intent! Ling


    Yuwei stood by the door and watched the father and son duo y another game of chess with relish. ChessHalfway through, the situation between the two of them was almost irreconcble. leaf


    <span>The wind of the sails was more domineering and sharp, controlling the wind and clouds of the chessboard. If


    After watching for a long time, it was like ''listening to the night wind and the rain, the iron horse and ice river entering my dreams'', it was as if I was looking at a million Steel Cavalryunching their mad charge! And ¡­


    Ye Longyuan''s chess path was even more cautious and patient. Although he was in a passive state of defense, he still fought steadily and did not let go of any opportunities that could be taken advantage of. retionGradually, Ye Fan''s attack speed became faster and faster, while Ye Longyuan''s attack speed became slower...


    When Ling Yuwei saw this, her beautiful eyes flickered. As a spectator, she gradually discovered some of the mysteries of the game ¡­


    Although Ye Fan''s attack seemed to be fierce, it was actually rough with a tinge of detail, and had a strategy for carrying out the overall situation.<span>And although Ye Longyuan was careful to respond and also thought twice, when he saw the big picture, it was not as broad as what Ye Fan saw. No


    Until thest moment, it was hard to say who would win and who would lose. The winner would only be in the line, and Ye Fan took the initiative.


    <span>"Do you know... "Who created the Go?" Ye Longyuan muttered to himself, and then asked casually. leaf


    <span>Sailor didn''t even turn around as he said, "Young Emperor."


    <span>That''s right... He is one of the ancestors of our Divine Dragon n, Emperor Yao. ording to the historical records of the n, when Emperor Yao was dying, he gave Emperor Shun the throne of Zen. (TL: Zen = Zen = Zen = Zen = Zen = Zen = Zen = Zen = Zen = Zen = Zen = Zen = Zen = Zen = Zen)) Only


    He passed down the Go he created to his own son, Danzhu... It is said that it is because Danchu is unfilial. " leafAs Long Yuan said this, he finally waved his de, and gave birth to a new son. "


    "Haha ¡­" Ye Fan chuckled. This guy, could it be that hepared himself to Emperor Yao, to Danchu?


    Ye Fan pointed out his sword and quicklynded. He then said, "I don''t think it is necessarily true. The chronicles of the Bamboo Book says, ''Prison Shun Yao, reinstate Danzhu, and don''t meet Father.''" Speak


    Emperor Shun had trapped the Emperor, preventing Danzhu from seeing his father. Although it is not to be trusted, but for something recorded in ancient historical records, who can say for sure? " leaf


    Long Yuan looked at Ye Fan in surprise, "You have indeed read some books, but unfortunately, your body is full of energy, so your arrogance couldn''t be restrained a little bit..."<span>"Exactly who is arrogant enough topare himself to a character like the Five Emperors of the Ancient Era?" Ye Fan pouted and said.


    Ye Longyuan sighed, brandished his de, and lightly said, "In my opinion, since Emperor Yao gave Emperor Shun the world, he should have taught Danchu the Go. pass


    After a game of chess, you will know the human heart, and only those who know will know the world.


    The game of chess is constantly changing. Sometimes it is unpredictable and sometimes it is majestic. This small world is also one that epasses the boundless universe ¡­ " leafFan frowned and thought for a while. Suddenly, he recalled the words in the "The Book of Amplification", "A favor is like a piece of paper, a favor is like a piece of paper; things in the world are like new chessboard"... Yes


    In fact, when he passed on the Go to Danchu, wasn''t that the same as handing over the world to his own son?


    However... What did Ye Longyuan mean by saying all this to me? leaf


    <span>Fan turned his head, looked at his expressionless father, then turned his head to look at the chess game on the stone wall, seeming to have thought of something ¡­ with


    <span>Late into the night, eighty percent of the board was already filled with people.


    <span>When it was Ye Longyuan''s turn, he looked around for a while, then suddenly threw the de back to the side of the ancient tree.


    <span>"I''ve lost!" Ye Longyuan said.


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan looked at the difference between the result of the match and the result, but he didn''t feel too excited.


    Through this game of chess, Ye Longyuan understood him even more. At the same time, Ye Fan also understood more about what kind of person his own father was. leaf


    <span>Dragon Lake''s chess pieces, chess pieces, pressure, caution, as if every step, was on the steel wire rope ¡­ ¡­ This


    [What kind of secret is a man hiding in his heart? What is he doing? How much pressure is he bearing?]"Why aren''t you asking?"


    <span>At this time, Ye Longyuan looked at Ye Fan and revealed a rare look of gratification.


    <span>Obviously, he wasn''t depressed by his loss at all. From Ye Fan''s style of ying, he saw not only arrogance and dominance, but also a kind of grandioseyout, long-term vision, and a magnanimous mind. hope


    Looking into Ye Longyuan''s eyes, Ye Fan seemed to have understood the story of Emperor Yao and Danchu all of a sudden... See<span>He seemed to have treated his son badly, but it might not be true.


    At that time, what he saw and heard were not everything ¡­ very


    <span>Many things required hard work and understanding.


    Ye Fan turned his head and looked at Ling Yuwei, who was at the door. "<span>"No worries, there''s nothing wrong. You have to hide it from Yu Wei, she''s your fiancee." Ye Longyuan said. Ling


    <span>Yu Wei''s face flushed a little. She was also very curious as to what exactly Ye Fan would talk about with Ye Longyuan.


    <span>This father and son duo seemed to have been on fire every time they''d met before. This was the first time they''d spoken privately for such a long period of time. leaf


    <span>Sail thought for a moment, making up his mind, and then said: "I''ve always had a few questions..." "


    You say, look. "What you''re thinking, whether it''s what I want to say or not, is about the same." Ye Longyuan said. leaf"Although I''ve only met the Martial God twice, the more experts I''ve met and met, the more powerful the people I''vee into contact with. I''m even more certain that the Martial God''s power far surpasses my initial expectations.


    I want to know, when you met Nie Wuyue, did the Martial God know that Nie Wuyue was the adopted daughter of the Shakyamuni? Also


    Yes, when Nie Wu Yue was carrying me and was chased away by the Shen Long family, did you protect me in the dark? Was it because the War God had secretly agreed to all of this? MostAs for thetter, whether it was the Ji family, the other ns, or even the entire Apocalypse King''s power, to the War God ¡­ It''s just a small problem of getting burnt in the blink of an eye, right? See


    It might seem like the Ancient God''s descendant and the Apocalypse King are evenly matched, but in reality, did he intentionally leave behind so many hidden dangers? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1612

    "1612"<span>Nie Wuyue ¡­ " Ye Longyuan''s eyes were hazy, as if he was recalling the past. He smiled a bit sarcastically and shook his head, "She is your birth mother. Is this how you call her by her name?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian muttered to himself, "How I call her is my business. Right now, you have to answer my question."


    <span>Letting out a light sigh, Ye Longyuan raised his head and said, "Back then, when I was still at the Dragon Soul, I met Nie Wuyue. She


    The background seemed simple, but for some reason, I felt that she was special, as if she had a natural charm to attract me. Then ¡­


    <span>When I was with her, we didn''t dare to reveal it because I''m the eldest son of the Ye Family. No matter what, I would definitely marry a woman from the Divine Dragon Family. can


    Some things can''t be controlled just by thinking about them. Finally, one day, I knew she had a child in her womb ¡­. And ¡­<span>At that time, Ji Ru Lan and I were engaged. Even though I wasn''t close with her, the marriage between the Ye and Ji Families was rted to the stability of the family. No


    After all, no matter what, with my father''s status, as long as he speaks, no one will dare to say anything when Nie Wuyue and I are together. Right


    <span>To him, this wasn''t too troublesome. When he was young, in order topete in martial arts, andter on in order to establish his own descendants, he killed quite a few n members. Me


    <span>Originally, I thought that if I begged my father, he would definitely agree to let me stay with Nie Wuyue. After all, she is pregnant with a child, and even though she isn''t a member of the Divine Dragon n, at least she doesn''t have any other bloodline.


    But at that time, father actually said that he didn''t want to ask, and wanted me to get the consent of the entire Ye n and the Ji n''s elders so that I could be with Nie Wuyue ¡­ "<span>Speaking to here, Ye Longyuan smirked and shook his head, "Since I was young, even though I couldn''t understand what kind of person my father was, I knew that he was the feared Martial God. But


    Yes, I know one thing ¡ª he never cares what people think! Elders Guild? In his eyes, it was nothing! Old


    His ancestors had been suppressed by him to the point where they could only go into seclusion. It was an honorific pursuit of the Great Dao, but they didn''t have the right to speak at all. They were only humiliated outside, so what did the Elders Guild count for!?


    As his eldest son, for the first time in my life, I have something to ask of him ¡­ Furthermore, it was a joyous asion. To tell him that he had a grandson to hug ¡­ But in the end, for the first time, he said that he wanted to seek the elders'' opinion!? " leaf


    Fan''s whole body shook. He suddenly thought of something and said: "Could it be... Before Nie Wuyue brought me to the Ye n to plead with me, before her identity was revealed, did you already mention this matter to the Martial God?! ""That''s right..." Ye Longyuan bitterly nodded his head and said, "At that time, I still didn''t know that Nie Wuyue was the adopted daughter of the Guardian King and the spy of the Apocalypse King. Her goal was to get close to us n descendants so we could obtain some of the n''s secrets. But


    Yes, after she was with me, she changed her mind. Especially after she became pregnant with you, she wanted to get rid of this dual identity ¡­Actually, she also knew that she was just a small chess piece that couldn''t change the general situation. Only


    If my father epted her, no one would dare to say anything. In the end, even if she was just a concubine, she would still obediently stay in the Ye family. can


    I never thought that my father would actually reject protecting her and the child in his womb, and instead hand all of this over to the Elders Guild to handle ¡­ " leaf<span>Fan Jian clenched his fists. Hearing up to this point, he had already thought of many things ¡­ "


    <span>He already knew that Nie Wuyue was the Guardian King''s adopted daughter. He knew that if the elders investigated, they would discover the problem ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Longyuan nodded, "That''s right. After the Elders Guild carefully investigated, they finally found out Nie Wuyue''s identity in the Doomsday King. Then ¡­


    When you are about to be born, she will not dare to return to Doomsday. cause


    For them, it was very possible that they wouldn''t want a Divine Dragon n''s seed. Even if you were born, you would be used as a tool to deal with the Divine Dragon n. by


    <span>So, she ran over to the Ye n and knelt there. She crippled her cultivation and wanted to ept the elders, but in the end, she failed ¡­ These ¡­ "You probably already know." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian''s eyes turned red as his mind recalled Nie Wuyue''s situation back then. The pregnant woman who knelt outside the door, crippled her own cultivation, and had a weak body, couldn''t help but feel a wave of guilt in her heart ¡­


    <span>Was he being too harsh towards his own mother? ''Since I was born, I have already paid the price of everything ¡­ '' by


    <span>Ling Yuwei, who was beside the door, had already covered her mouth with her hands when she heard these words. Her eyes were sparkling. As a woman, she felt even more sorrowful ¡­ "


    "What about you?" Ye Fan''s gaze was straight as he asked, "Where were you at that time?"


    <span>Ye Longyuan''s eyes revealed a touch of dejection, "I found out that she was a spy. From the beginning, she deliberately threw herself at me, wanting me to take the bait and like her. At that time, I didn''t care about anything else ¡­ ¡­" Me


    Admit that I didn''t do well enough at that time ¡­. It''s natural for you and Nie Wuyue to hate me ¡­ But


    "Yes, time does not flow back. Even if I were to go back to the past, I do not know if I would be able to make a better choice."


    Then, for me to be born and not be poisoned to death ¡­ was it your doing, or was it secretly protected by the War God? " Ye Fan asked coldly.<span>Ye Longyuan sighed and said, "Actually, even if the elders knew that Nie Wuyue is a spy, no one would dare to touch her because she is carrying you and the Martial God''s grandson. Otherwise, she would have been killed a long time ago. posterior


    <span>I came here to hide you from the old servant. I had her send me down the mountain to give birth to you and give you to Hu Xiaoqin. Actually, I was secretly paying attention to all of this ¡­


    However, at that time, I was simply unable to forgive Nie Wuyue. I only wanted to ensure that you wouldn''t be killed by the people from the Ji n ¡­


    Unfortunately, at that time, as the Dragon King, although I prevented you from getting killed, I didn''t have the time to stop your adoptive mother''s death. To


    "Later on, you were taken away by the ruler of the old days, which was something I did not expect. After all, this is an S-ss organisation, it is hard to guard against ¡­"Ye Fan''s expression wasplicated as he said, "But even if you can''t defend yourself, for the Martial God, I''m afraid all of this happened right under his nose?"


    <span>You can''t protect me by yourself... All of this is equivalent to the War God allowing you to open a back door for us? "


    "Since you can understand this point, it seems that I don''t need to exin any further." Ye Longyuan''s eyes carried a deep trace of fear, and he said, "It was onlyter on, after a few years that I gradually understood ¡­ ¡­"<span>All of this was caused by his father in the dark! If he hadn''t been the one who had pushed and allowed it, everything wouldn''t have gone that way!


    <span>Nie Wuyue''s identity won''t be exposed so quickly, and I won''t quickly marry Ji Ru Lan in one breath!


    <span>On the other hand, you can''t be protected, and Nie Wuyue won''t have a chance to leave the country alive! " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1613

    1613 Leaves


    Fan Xian stood nkly on the spot. Although he had his guesses about this at the beginning, when he heard it from Ye Longyuan, he still felt a chilling from the depths of his bones! "


    As for whether or not the power of the Apocalypse King is a match for my father, I do not know, because I have never met the Apocalypse Shakyamuni ¡­However, I am certain of one thing. If Father does not wish for the other ns toe after the dragon fountain, then he really does have the ability to wipe out all of those ancestors ¡­ "There won''t be the current situation of the Divine Dragon n," said Ye Longyuan. leaf


    Fan Xian felt his heart tremble. Indeed, in this chaotic n situation, the power of the Apocalypse King, who was eyeing them covetously, was left behind intentionally by the War God.


    "Now you should understand why I said you should be scared of Ye Wuya, right?"<span>Ye Longyuan''s eyes revealed a vicissitudes of life as he sighed, "What kind of human nature is this, even his own descendants have to be dealt with as pawns. Watching us die, he actually talked andughed, happily ¡­ ¡­"


    "Why would he do that? What benefits does this bring him?! " Ye Fan frowned and asked. leafLong Yuan smiled bitterly, "If I knew, why would I be like a turtle hiding its head for more than twenty years?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian looked at the ck de underneath the ancient tree, and thought of Ye Longyuan''s de intent, and guessed a little, "Could it be that you ¡­ ¡­. You intentionally changed the trajectory of your training? "


    <span>"That''s right." Ye Longyuan nodded and said, "Ever since I realized that father was secretly plotting something, I have been trying my best to reverse my original n!


    <span>I originally wanted to find you and ask Nie Wuyue for an exnation, but I gave up ¡­ I originally wanted to prevent Ji Yutang from getting close to Feng''er, but I gave up...


    I was originally training in the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations and inner force, but when I was about to break through into the Spirit Condensation realm, I stopped!<span>Dragon King of the Dragon Soul, I''m not going to be. The Hidden Dragon initially didn''t want to participate, but I went instead.


    All in all, I''ll do my best to do whatever my father has arranged for me to do. "Including, he likes you. He hopes that you return to the n to marry Yu Wei and inherit his family business. Naturally, I too will oppose that!"


    Ye Fan was stunned, and even Ling Yuwei, who was at the entrance of the yard, was dumbstruck.No one would have thought that from the beginning, Ye Longyuan was not targeting Ye Fan, but his old son, Ye Wuya!? can


    Yes, Ye Longyuan immediatelyughed at himself, "Heh ¡­. It was a pity that until my father disappeared from this world, I was so carefree and without any worries. "I''m so stupid ¡­"


    "You are indeed ''stupid.'' All of your ''struggles'' are only a part of his chess game ¡­" Ye Fan''s heart had already understood, and many doubts had finally been solved. isIn truth, whether it was Ye Longyuan, Nie Wuyue, himself, even Ye Feng, Ji Ru Lan, or others, over the past twenty years, everyone had more or less suffered greatly. And ¡­


    All of this had been quietly arranged by the War God, or had been secretly orchestrated by him. Although ¡­


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan didn''t know the ultimate goal of the Martial God, but it was definitely not because he needed a sessor.


    He should know that after all this, he wouldn''t want to take over the Ye n.


    In addition, to the War God, if he truly wanted to raise a sessor, why would he torment his descendants to such an extent?


    <span>His actions and actions werepletely simr to that of a devil! Ling


    Yu Wei stood nkly at the door,plicated thoughts filling her eyes. For a moment, she found it hard to ept that the kind Martial God grandpa would do such a cold-blooded and heartless thing ¡­


    "I know. I had no proof that my father had arranged all this, because I couldn''t find a clear motive for it, and it made no sense.If I told these thoughts to anyone else, they''d think I was crazy. quaque


    It seems that if you had just returned to your country and heard me say these things, you would have felt that I was raving.


    So all these years, I''ve yearned to unravel the mystery, to know what my father really wanted. Knowing his purpose, I am able to obtain the cause and effect. "Ye Longyuan bitterly smiled and shook his head, "Unfortunately, even when he disappeared with the old servant, I was unable to really ask him, ''why?''"


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but fall into deep thought.


    It looked like he must have met Ye Wuya twice as a ''certainty'' and not as a ''coincidence''. leaf


    Wu Ya didn''t seem to have any malicious intentions towards him, and had even helped him greatly. It seemed that he had no intentions of plotting against him, nor did he force him to do anything ¡­But if Ye Longyuan''s guess was right, and he was an important chess piece in Ye Wuya''s game, then Ye Wuya was sure that he had to obtain a "result" in the end! leaf


    Boundless ¡­ What kind of gains did he want? Bam!<span>Suddenly, Ye Fan remembered the words that Ye Wuya had said with a mysterious smile, "You haven''t died yet ¡­"


    Ye Fan once again thought back to that scene, that eerie and strange look in his eyes, and all of a sudden, he felt his hands and feet go cold!"Plop ¡­" Ye Fan swallowed his saliva and muttered to himself, "Do you think..." Does he look like your rtive? "


    <span>Ye Longyuan''s brows tightly knitted as he asked hesitantly, "You ¡­. that kind of feeling? "


    With this, even if the father and son didn''t say it directly, they would already know the answer in each other''s heart.


    Ye Fan faintly guessed in his heart that perhaps what Ye Wuya wanted really was something that he wanted at a certain time, in a certain ce, in the future. Death.


    <span>It was what he had said, "At the moment of death."


    <span>Although it felt somewhat strange and unfathomable, this kind of taste really made Ye Fan feel like he had a lump in his throat, and even made him want to vomit!


    <span>When he thought about his own fate, he thought that it might just be someone else''s ything. Like a clown, he jumped around in front of the other person''s eyes. Stick


    He was desperately trying to walk towards the "Moment of Death" that Ye Fan had prepared beforehand. This kind of feeling made Ye Fan feel as if all the blood vessels in his body were about to explode! HeHe seemed to understand why Ye Longyuan would make his life look so dpidated in order to resist his fate ¡­


    <span>"Don''t be angry, anger doesn''t solve anything. If you want to find him and ask him why all of this happened, then live well ¡­


    I have done so many wrong things that I have no choice but to regret it. There are many things that I can no longer salvage ¡­ You"It''s different. In your life, at least for now, the result isn''t too bad. No matter how he arranged it, you just need to make a choice that is worthy of your heart, and that will be good enough ¡­" leaf


    <span>After Long Yuan finished speaking, he waved his hand and the ck de appeared in his hand. "


    <span>"Since you''re here, it''s time for me to go down the mountain. I''ve already told you everything I can tell you. As for you and Yu Wei, you guys can decide on your own ¡­"


    <span>Saying that, Ye Longyuan prepared to fly down.


    <span>But Ye Fan stopped him and said, "You... Will you go and see her? "


    <span>Even if they didn''t mention who this "she" was, Ye Longyuan would quickly understand. sinking


    <span>After being silent for a long time, Ye Longyuan sighed, "As you wish ¡­ ¡­" "You, treat her better ¡­" Word


    <span>Finished, Ye Longyuan''s figure quickly flew down the cliff.


    The outside of the courtyard went silent.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and stopped thinking about those things, for the time being unable to understand them.When he raised his head, he saw that Ling Yuwei was also looking at him.


    Their eyes met, and after the atmosphere subtly passed for a while, Ye Fan still opened his mouth first, "Weiwei, I''m sorry, I should havee early to see you..." "<span>"If you don''t want to understand, then you naturally won''te to see me." Ling Yuwei smiled sweetly and looked at him, "Now you''re looking for me, do you understand?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1614

    <span>1614


    <span>Ye Fan looked embarrassed, not knowing how to reply. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "I heard ¡­ ¡­" You made a bet with Ye Feng? "


    "That''s right." Ling Yuwei nodded. "What, is that not okay?" leaf


    Fan Xian sighed, walking to the entrance of the courtyard and said, "I investigated his experience overseas and found that it was extremely suspicious for a period of time. This time, it''s very likely that he''s hiding some unspeakable secrets."So what, who doesn''t have a secret? " Ling Yuwei said.


    "But I promised your father that I would take care of you. If there''s something wrong with Ye Feng, it might hurt you." Ye Fan said.


    Ling Yuwei''s beautiful eyes revealed a hint of disappointment. "In the end, the only reason you came to find me was because my father entrusted you with this task at the end of his life ¡­" "<span>"Hmm ¡­" Ye Fan was at a loss for words, "That''s not what I meant..." "I ¡­"


    "What does that mean?" Ling Yuwei asked. leaf


    <span>Fan took a deep breath, "Even if your father didn''t entrust it to me, I still care about you." Ling


    <span>Yu Wei''s eyes shed, and she mischievously asked, "What type of care? For friends? Or to a female friend? Or a special rtionship with a female friend? "But how much do you care?"


    <span>"Huh?" Ye Fan stared nkly, not knowing what to say. No


    He didn''t know why, but he, who was usually very confident in coaxing women, actually felt somewhat helpless in the face of the current Ling Yuwei.


    In the past when he was facing Ling Yuwei, Ye Fan had never felt so passive. He didn''t know what his woman had experienced in the past few months to have changed so much.<span>Ling Yuwei saw that the man looked a little sullen, and with a "puchi" sound, she smiled sweetly. She leaned to the side and gestured with her delicate hands, saying, "Do you want toe in for a cup of tea?" leaf


    Fan Rumeng subconsciously nodded in response to the amnesty. Positive


    Just as Ye Fan was about to enter, Ling Yuwei slightly pouted and said, "Deep into the night, a man and a woman alone. In name, I''m also your fianc¨¦e.


    Youe into my ce like this. Could it be a little inappropriate? "If Qingxue finds out, then ¡­""Err ¡­" Ye Fan''s expression froze, "It seems..." "It''s a bit..."


    He was about to say something weird, but seeing the mischievous look in Ling Yuwei''s eyes, he immediately knew that he had been led into a ditch by this woman!<span>Damn it! "Is this a joke!?"


    Ling Yuwei, don''t go too far! Are you messing with me!? "


    Ye Fan shook his head, took big steps, and directly walked towards the door.


    However, just as he was about to step through the door, a powerful force surged towards him!<span>A golden light shed and Ye Fan''s nerves immediately tensed up. He crossed his arms to block, but his body was still pushed back three or four meters!


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the gate in astonishment, then looked at Ling Yuwei, who had a yful look in her eyes. Suddenly, he remembered that this courtyard had restrictions on it.


    <span>Are you letting me in or not letting me in? " Ye Fan was speechless. He


    <span>After all, he could not use his own sword intent to hack around in the yard.


    Ling Yuwei crossed her hands in front of her and said, "Who told you to beat around the bush? You''re not willing to answer my question properly."


    Ye Fan sighed, not knowing whether tough or to cry, "I''ve alreadye, can''t you exin the problem?"


    "If I don''t bet with Ye Feng, will youe today?" Ling Yuwei asked again.<span>Ye Fan scratched his head in embarrassment, "Maybe..." It will beter, but I''ve always been thinking about you in my heart. "


    "Hmph, I knew it. You have a perverted heart but no guts. It''s such a glorious scene outside and everyone is afraid of you. Why are you so afraid of me all the time?"


    Are you afraid that I will force you to marry me, or are you afraid of little Xuefu? " Ling Yu Wei red at him. leaf<span>Hearing the woman''s words, Fan Xian felt as if he had been thinking too much. With his current strength, even if he took Ling Yuwei away, who would dare to say anything?


    The n no longer dared to point fingers at him, just like how no one in the n dared to object to his marriage with Su Qingxue now.<span>Even if Su Qingxue at home was angry at herself, she could think of a way to coax her. There was always a possibility of turning the tables.


    But the problem was, he didn''t know what Ling Yuwei was thinking either! leaf


    The sail was somewhat aggrieved. She was about to say something when she saw that Ling Yu Wei was closing the door."Your Majesty, your humble servant shall not disrupt the harmony of your family. See you out!" Ling


    Yuwei politely smiled, but closed the door behind her.<span>"ng!" leaf


    <span>Fan looked at the tightly shut gate, his heart filled with hesitation ¡­


    <span>Was this Ling Yu Wei angry? Or was he joking? Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    If he didn''te all the way here, would it really end like this? leafFan Xian''s eyes revealed a hint of determination. This won''t do, since when did his own thoughts be dominated by women?


    Not knowing the exact situation in this courtyard, Ye Fan cautiously walked to the door, trying to push it again, to test it, so that he could judge how to get in.However, just as his hand was about to reach out, he realized that he didn''t have any strength to resist this time?


    "Creak ¡­" The door opened.


    Ye Fan was stunned at first, then immediately raised his head to see Ling Yuwei standing in the courtyard, looking at him with a smile that was not a smile. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was suddenly enlightened, and he could only sigh: "Are you testing me again?" Female


    <span>The reason why he intentionally closed the door to send his guests away was actually to see him.


    If he did not risk it and push the door, the two of them might really end up here. This


    "It is not just a gate, but a ''door to the heart'' between the two of them."<span>"Close the door ande in." Ling Yuwei''s watery eyes revealed a touch of gentleness as she gracefully turned around and walked back into the candlelight that was gently swaying back and forth in the study.


    <span>Bathing under the silvery white moonlight, her delicate and exquisite body was faintly discernible under her thin and ssical long skirt.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the woman''s back, swallowed his saliva, and lightly closed the door. hope


    He nced around the courtyard and noticed that there were vegetables and fruit trees everywhere. There were also some medicinal herbs and various shelves. It seemed that there were quite a few meticulously tended shelves.<span>The Gate of Wonder spell just now should, logically speaking, require a Great Destion Stone to aplish that. However, for some reason, Ye Fan was unable to detect the existence of the Great Destion Stone, which was truly strange. But


    <span>His current thoughts were not on the courtyard. heel


    Following Ling Yuwei''s footsteps, Ye Fan walked into the study. He immediately smelled a sweet scent of natural incense mixed with the scent of some women. Ling<span>Yu Wei took the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Ye Fan, "Come and have a taste. My newest herbal tea is based on the tea score left behind by the War God."


    Ye Fan walked over, picked up the small teacup, and sniffed it. He could roughly distinguish some medicinal herbs, but he could still smell some special fragrance, so it was impossible to tell what it was.<span>After taking a sip, Ye Fan suddenly discovered that this herbal tea was actually in his body, speeding up the absorption of spiritual energy? Although ¡­


    <span>The effect is not particrly strong, but it is already very strong. After all, it is just for drinking some tea! "


    "No wonder you''ve broken through to the Small Sess Stage. Drinking tea like this every day in this ce will help your cultivation progress." leaf<span>Just now, Fan was still a bit surprised. How could Ling Yuwei''s cultivation progress be so fast? It had already caught up to Su Qingxue''s speed. It seemed like the wealth left behind by the Martial God had helped her quickly break through the shackles.


    Ling Yuwei pursed her lips and smiled. She walked to a bookshelf and said, "Let me show you something ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1615

    1615<span>"What is it?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    <span>Ling Yuwei took down an expensive rosewood box from the bookshelf. It looked like a jewelry box.


    After cing the box on the desk, Ling Yuwei opened it.Do you know this thing? " Ling Yuwei asked. leaf


    Upon closer inspection, what was inside the sail was a ck, metallic, jade-like, round bracelet that looked like it was made of some unknown material.<span>The entire shape looked like a dragon, but it was also like a snake. In any case, it was a type of creature. Its mouth bit the end of its tail, forming a circle.


    The reason it didn''t look like a bracelet was because it was so small that even a woman''s hand would think it was small. However, if one said that it was a ring, it would feel that it was too big."This courtyard was left behind by the War God before he left. He gave it to me. I''ve seen everything inside." Only


    ¡ª I can''t see what this is exactly. "Ling Yuwei said faintly," For the past few months, I''ve never dared to mention it to anyone. Since you''vee, I might as well ask you. "


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment, feeling somewhat happy in his heart, he said with a smile, "In your heart, am I trustworthy to anyone?" Ling


    Yu Wei looked back at him, her eyes sparkling. "What? Are you very happy?"


    Ye Fan smiled with a little pride, but didn''t say anything. He picked up this small ck bracelet and carefully examined it.<span>"This thing... "It seems to be a symbol of the ''Ouroboros n''," Ye Fan muttered.


    "Ouroboros? What is that? " Ling Yuwei asked.


    Ye Fan said, "It is a very ancient symbol, a symbol that has appeared since god knows when. In the legends, in the ancient ruins, there were also some books of ancient sages. Large<span>The body was a snake. It constantly swallowed its own tail, but it kept growing out of its body. Its meaning was'' limitless'', ''cycle'', or ''endless''. image


    In to''s view of the world, our world is surrounded by an Ouroboros, which is constantly repeating itself and symbolizing the world''s continuous reincarnation. also


    Some schrs believe that the Ouroboros n symbolizes the infinite cycle of the universe, and is a symbol of ''eternal life'', simr to the undead birds that have been reborn from the fire ¡­ " Ling


    Yu Wei said in a strange tone, "If the Martial God had been so conceited and proud, he definitely wouldn''t have cared about the opinions of some schrs. Right"To him, this shouldn''t be just an Ouroboros n symbol, could it be an Ouroboros n symbol or something?"


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t really understand. Why would the Martial God leave behind such a strange item here, a little bit of a mythical and religious trinket? It wasn''t his style.


    <span>Ye Fan tried to use his primeval essence to sense the material of the Ouroboros n, but found that he waspletely unable to find out what material it was made of.


    <span>Otherwise ¡­ "I''ll bring it back and let Yunyao study it. She used the most advanced technology, maybe she can find out where this thing came from." Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Ling Yuwei nodded, "That''s exactly what I wanted to do, to be honest ¡­" Originally, I thought that this thing was just an ornament.


    However, when you said it, I had a feeling that this'' Ouroboros n ''and the mysterious technique left behind by the Martial God ¡­ "There might be some connections ¡­" leafFan curiously asked, "You learned a special technique?" Did he teach you all this? It seems that he really values you. Before he left, he even gave you this secret trove? " Ling


    <span>Yu Wei rolled her eyes at the man. This momentary grudge was actually very flirtatious, causing Ye Fan''s head to quiver.


    Do you know how much effort I put in to get here? "<span>Ye Fan shook his head, "Is it hard work?"


    Ling Yu Wei stretched out her small white hand and counted, "After I came to the Ye household, I went to the kitchen first and learned how to burn fires, cook meals, shave fish scales, kill chickens, wash pigs'' intestines, cook vegetables ¡­<span>"Later on, I went to the garden to weed, hoe, grow vegetables, build a shed, set up a shelf, pick up dung, and dung those vegetables ¡­" leaf


    <span>Hearing that, Fan Xian was startled, puzzled. "What?" Let you pour feces!? " sthenia


    It was hard to imagine that Ling Yuwei, who was a young miss and an international genius, who had entered the Ye Family to be a future mistress, would actually do such menial work in the Ye Family!? Light


    Just thinking about it made his heart ache for this woman.


    "What do you think? Do you think that I am here to enjoy the blessings of a happy life every day? " Ling Yuwei asked.


    Ye Fanughed awkwardly. In fact, he really thought that if a woman was in the Ye Family, she would at least be treated with respect and wouldn''t suffer."I''m sorry ¡­ If I knew things would turn out this way, I would havee earlier ¡­ "


    <span>Ling Yuwei sighed. "Actually ¡­ There''s nothing to me you for. These things, I wanted to do myself, and I wasn''t forced to do it, so ¡­ "There''s nothing toin about."


    Did Ye Wuya tell you to do all this? "Was it him who promised you that he would teach you Wonder Gate Spell when you do those dirty jobs?" Ye Fan asked. Ling


    Yuwei shook her head and said, "I didn''t. I never expected that the Martial God would teach me anything."


    It was only when the War God was about to leave that he gradually began to understand that he was testing me. Most


    <span>At the beginning, I simply hoped. He himself can gain the approval of the War God and the Ye Family. " leaf


    <span>Fan was suddenly enlightened, and his heart was moved and ashamed. Ling


    "Isn''t the identity that Yu Wei hopes to gain recognition of, the identity of the Ye Family''s Young Mistress and his fiancee?"You don''t have to feel sorry for me. It''s my own choice, and. Not all for you. " Ling


    <span>Yu Wei turned around, a confident smile hanging on her lips. "At least, in the past, when I faced you, I would only feel admiration for you and feel that you and I are very far away ¡­" No matter how hard I try, I don''t think I am worthy of you...


    However, this time, I''ve discovered that you and I are not very far from each other.


    Ye Fan gave a relieved smile, "I was originally not that great, but you were overthinking it in the past."


    <span>So... If you don''t want toe see me, then I won''t bother waiting for you. If you don''t care about me, then there are plenty of people who do ¡­ " Ling Yuwei let out a light snort. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian could not help but bitterly smile. "Weiwei, even if you are angry at me, you don''t need to agree to Ye Feng''s gamble. Aren''t you putting yourself in danger?" Ling


    <span>Yu Wei turned her head to look at the man. Her exquisite face added a mysterious charm to the dancing candlelight.


    <span>Why can''t I? What kind of status do you have to control me with? "


    "I ¡­" Ye Fan looked at his face, which was just inches away from her, and breathed in the fragrance of a woman. His heart steeled, and he evilly smiled, "I don''t know who it was that let me see you naked. Tell me, what is my status?" Ling<span>Yu Wei lightly bit her lip, a slight blush appearing on her glossy face. Her watery eyes flickered, but she did not avert her gaze as she asked in a soft voice, "Then ¡­ Do you want to see more? "

 Chapter 1616

    1616<span>Hearing the soft voice, he imagined a scene that would make one''s blood boil ¡­ leaf


    The sails felt as if a warm current was rushing out from his dantian, directly rushing into his forehead. Even his nose had a warm feeling to it.Logically speaking, he had also eaten before and was very experienced. However, he didn''t know why, but Ling Yu Wei''s teasing made him very excited.


    Looking at his slightly parted, plump, and red lips, Ye Fan knew that if he held himself back any longer, he would definitely be sick!<span>Arge hand suddenly wrapped around the woman''s slender waist, revealing her delicate skin beneath the simple dress. with


    After hugging the woman tightly, Ye Fan lowered his head and heavily kissed her...<span>"Ying!" Ling


    Although Yu Wei had mentally prepared herself, she was still somewhat unable to withstand this sudden fiery attack.<span>A pair of slender arms wrapped around the man''s neck and her body leaned back slightly.


    <span>However, the more she retreated, the more Ye Fan chased her. In the end, Ling Yuwei bent almost 90 degrees backwards. Slow


    As she slowly retreated, Ling Yuwei bumped against the desk behind her.<span>"ng!" A light thud. And ¡­


    <span>At the same time, unknowingly, Ling Yuwei discovered that her ssic long skirt had already been taken off by Ye Fan and scattered on the ground.


    You. Your hands are really fast... " Ling Yuwei wanted tough, but at the same time, she was also a little angry. This was clearly a skill that had been mastered by someone who had been on the battlefield for a long time.<span>You are not allowed to speak! " Ye Fan said these four words in a low voice, and once again used his mouth to block the woman''s words.


    <span>"Hm!"


    Ling Yuwei powerlessly patted the man''s chest, resisting his violence symbolically.


    <span>At this moment, the man''s two hot hands gently supported her and carried her to sit on the desk. When


    Ling Yuwei realized that Ye Fan was really nning to stay on the desk and forcefully take over thest inch of the territory, but she suddenly woke up!<span>"No way!" Ling


    Yuwei tried her best to turn her head away, one hand pushing away Ye Fan, while the other hand held onto her lower body. Her eyes were somewhat panicked, and her face was flushed red.<span>Ye Fan was in a daze, nkly looking at this woman. The moment of extreme love was suddenly interrupted, making him extremely depressed.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Fan frowned and said, "You don''t want to?" You don''t believe me? "Or ¡­" "No, no. No ¡­. I already know you have me in your heart. "But ¡­" Ling


    <span>Yu Wei didn''t know how to exin, so she got down from the table and quickly picked up her underwear and skirt. also


    Not being able to care too much, in front of Ye Fan, Ling Yuwei put on her clothes and continued, "I just ¡­ ¡­" He didn''t want to be so rash... "So fast, and in this ce as well ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian nced at the simple study room and gradually calmed down. He said with an embarrassed smile, "It seems... "It''s not really appropriate..."


    Ling Yuwei''s face was rosy and she rolled her eyes at him, "Isn''t that so?" Even if you don''t marry me, don''t give me any flowers, don''t give me any gifts, promise me nothing ¡­ quaque


    I''m a bitch myself, but I can''t possibly give you my first time at a table, can I? "Then I will suffer too much!"


    Ye Fan almost broke out in a cold sweat when he heard this, the more he heard, the more he felt like he was such a scum.<span>He had no choice but to pick up his pants and put it on for himself, then he smiled foolishly and said, "Weiwei, weren''t you too enticing just now? I haven''t seen you for a few months, you''re way too beautiful."


    "I haven''t seen you for a few months, and your skill at coaxing women has gone up as well." Ling Yu Wei said as she red at him. leaf


    <span>"What I said was the truth. It seems that you have improved a lot by cultivating your mind here. You have be more beautiful from the inside out."


    <span>Ling Yuwei gentlybed her messy hair, faintly smiling as she listened to the man praise her. is


    In truth, she had worked in the film industry for many years. Furthermore, as a noble Heavenly Queen, she had long been fed up with the ttering words of her pursuers and admirers. But


    The man she liked praised her so much, but she still felt sweet inside.


    <span>"Did youe back this time just to look at me? Or look at me by the way? " Ling Yuwei asked.


    Ye Fan hurriedly replied, "Of course I''m here to see you, afraid that something will happen to you. Next is to find a Divine Dragon Nine Transformations cultivation technique and go practice it." Ling<span>Yu Wei looked at the man in surprise before teasing him, "In my opinion, getting a cultivation technique should be your first goal.


    You used to hate the Divine Dragon n, but now you are willing to train in them. This means that this technique is very important to you. This<span>"It seems like it''s really wise for me to stop you just now. Sure enough, you just came to visit me on the way!" leaf


    <span>Fan Jian had a bitter face as he said, "Even if I don''t n on taking the technique, I will definitelye to see you. How can I be at ease and let you be associated with Ye Feng?"


    <span>"Really?"


    "Absolutely true." Ye Fan stretched out his hand and swore. Ling


    <span>Only then did Yu Wei pursed her lips and smiled as she nodded. She then asked in anticipation, "Ye Fan ¡­. It''s alreadyte, so if you want to take the Nine Transformations of the Divine Dragon, you have to wait until daybreak.


    <span>Can you take me out and y? It''s been a long time since I''ve been out in the world.


    "You should know that I wasn''t raised in the n. Every day, I read books and study. It makes me so bored!"


    "Haha." Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "And here I thought you had really be ady who loved to be in the study room all day.


    "It seems that it is difficult to change one''s nature, and the life of the n is not suitable for you." Ling


    Yu Wei rolled her eyes at him. "If there''s someone apanying me, then I can stay, but the key is ¡­" The n views me as their future mistress, but I have always been a ''widow''.As time passed, I didn''t dare to meet anyone, or else, everyone would look at me as if they pitied me, thinking that I was one-sided and that no one wanted me ¡­


    If someone were to directly say that they don''t like me and don''t have to wait for him, then I will find someone to marry. Yet, someone refused to give me a quick death. What do you think I should do? " leaf<span>When Fan Xian heard this, his scalp went numb. He hurriedly said, "Alright, alright, it''s all my fault. I have let you suffer so many grievances these days... Weiwei


    <span>Wei, I''ll take you wherever you want to go and whatever you want to y with! "How about it?"


    "That''s more like it..." Ling Yuwei smiled and said, "There''s no need to go too far. In the northern part of the Ulu City, there are a few good midnight snacks and a night market. Where are we going?"


    <span>When Ye Fan heard this, he felt that it was fine. He secretly thought that if he ate and drank to his heart''s content, he might be able to find a more high-end hotel in the city and open an advanced suite or something... to


    <span>A bit romantic, a bit better environment, a bottle of red wine, maybe ¡­ What if he couldplete a feat that he had just failed to aplish?


    <span>He would be able to operate the restrictions in the courtyard. Even if Ling Yu Wei were to leave, she wouldn''t be affected for a short period of time.


    After putting the Ouroboros n bracelet into his storage bag, Ye Fan and the woman quickly rose into the air.Although Ling Yuwei''s cultivation had increased to that of Li Wu Chen, she still stood on Ye Fan''s flying sword and could not help but cry out in rm when she felt the speed of his flying sword. leaf


    <span>The sails reached out and hugged the woman from behind. Under the starry sky, under the moonlight, they flew towards the north in a carefree manner ¡­

 Chapter 1617

    1617


    There weren''t many night markets in the Wu Lu City, and asionally, due to some special reasons, they would be forbidden from opening.


    <span>Fortunately, the market was not too strict these days. Many merchants and small vendors were busy with business in the night market.


    <span>The clothes that Ling Yuwei was wearing were simply too ssical. Once she went to the city, she would definitely be regarded as an anomaly.


    At the woman''s insistence, Ye Fan left her at the top of a building, went down to the market and bought a simple set of sports clothes for her to wear. Ling


    Yuwei put on a light gray sweatshirt and sweatpants, white canvas shoes, and ufortably covered her chest ¡­ "<span>"Are you doing this on purpose? It''s so crowded here, it''s so crowded!" Ling Yuwei said somewhat gloomily. leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but want tough, he thought to himself, who asked you to be so smart, and said with a straight face: "Thiste at night, the big clothing stores are all closed, so we''ll just have to put them on." Ling


    Yu Wei had no other choice. She looked at the night market with flickering lights, took a deep breath of the city''s smell that she hadn''t seen in a long time, and said, "Let''s go!" two


    From an inconspicuous position, he blended into the crowd and walked up the Walking Street. NiThere were shing rainbows, and the streets were filled with carts. People''s voices could be heard everywhere.


    Even though it was already past midnight, the smell of barbecue and cumin in the air made it seem as though the day had just started. two


    As they walked side by side, asionally ncing at each other, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Although ¡­


    <span>It was said that they had only had a passionate interaction in the study. Even though they had not crossed the final hurdle, it was still much better than the usual rtionships between a man and a woman. can


    <span>Yes, when they entered this bright market, they walked together like lovers. They were still a bit awkward after all. Speak


    <span>After all, the rtionship between Ye Fan and Ling Yuwei was very special. Although they were nominally fianc¨¦es, they had met each other for the first time as close friends of their wives.


    From dislike to understanding slowly, after a series of setbacks, some strange feelings were generated. The whole process was like stepping on thin ice.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t dare to prick thatyer of paper, and Ling Yuwei carefully maintained her distance.


    Even now, even though he knew that he had blossomed, he still felt dreamy.


    <span>Just as the atmosphere was getting more and more tense, an electric car, which was delivering take-out products, rushed over somewhat anxiously. leaf


    The sail took the opportunity to grab Ling Yuwei''s hand and said, "Be careful!"


    Ling Yu Wei dodged to the side, looking back at Ye Fan, then back at the two holding hands.


    She was, after all, a martial artist from the Deity Forest, so how could she not be able to dodge the electric car? However, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she turned her head and smiled, "What are we going to eat?"


    Ye Fan held the woman''s hand and squeezed it while leisurely saying, "Should we go and y with her?" "Since we''re here, we have to eat the proper food."


    "Great, the roasted garlic is also very delicious!" I ate it cutely! I really missed it back in the Magnesium! " Ling Yuwei eagerly asked. leaf<span>Fan Xian smiled bitterly, "You want to eat garlic?" Isn''t that the taste in my mouth? " Ling


    <span>Yu Wei red at him. "Is the taste in your mouth affecting you?" Just tell me what you want to do. " leaf


    <span>Fan Le chuckled, "It''s nothing much, I can also eat them at most. They both have a taste, so it won''t affect me anymore!" two


    After chatting andughing for a while, he chose a bustling store and sat down at a small table on the side of the road. First


    After asking Ling Yuwei to order some of his favorite dishes, Ye Fan looked at them and added four more strings ofmb''s kidneys.


    <span>Why did you eat so many kidneys? " Ling Yuwei looked somewhat frantically at the man. leaf


    The sail was very innocent, "Delicious, what are you thinking about? Do I need to mend my waist? " Ling


    Yu Wei''s face reddened. "How would I know ¡­"<span>"Aiyah... Weiwei, I don''t think it''s what I''m doing, but what''s on your mind all this time.


    "I am actually a very simple person, I don''t have that many messy thoughts." Ye Fan seemed very honest as he said this.<span>"Go to hell!" Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes at the man. She felt that this period of time was enough to nurture her body and nurture her temper. leaf


    Fan Xian smiled, seeing that there were quite a few people drinking beer, he said, "Let''s have a beer as well. We''re not going to drive anyway." Ling<span>Yu Wei smiled and said, "The alcohol doesn''t have any effect on us. Isn''t it just a stomachache to drink it?"


    "The key point is that it''s a love affair. No matter what, this is our first date, it''s rare." Ye Fan said and let the shop owner buy a small barrel of beer. LingWhen Yu Wei heard this, her eyes revealedplicated thoughts ¡­


    <span>Thinking back, I only found out about Ye Fan when I was on the phone with Su Qingxue. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine that I would be involved in so much with my best friend''s husband.


    She had med herself, felt ashamed, backed down, worked hard and pursued.


    She was afraid it was all wishful thinking, but she didn''t want to regret it. After all, she only had one life. such as


    "From the looks of it, although there are many things that might not go ording to n, tonight, at least, this moment should belong to the both of them."<span>Cheers! " Ling Yuwei picked up her wine cup.


    Ye Fan smiled and clinked his cup with the woman.


    While drinking the wine and eating the kebabs, and listening to the music yed by the not-so-advanced loudspeakers, the two of them were iparably content and rxed even though they did not talk much.


    <span>Ye Fan... "When you were in Hua Hai, did you often date Qingxue like this?" Ling Yuwei suddenly asked curiously. leaf


    Fan Xian shook his head, looking at the intoxicated night, "I don''t have much time to apany her or them ¡­ "When everything is settled, I will definitely apany all of you."


    "Am I included? "Are you so sure that I will be your woman?" Ling Yuwei smiled yfully.


    "Otherwise?" Ye Fan frowned and said, "Don''t tell me you really think that Ye Feng will be able to decide on the future in one fell swoop?" quaque


    Even if he really did start anew, he wouldn''t have the strength to do so. There was probably something wrong with him. againDidn''t you say that you were betting with him just to get me toe here? Don''t you know how strong Ye Feng is? " Ling


    Yu Wei pouted. "I''m just a weak girl, how could I dare disobey your King of Hell ¡­" "Whatever you say, that''s what it is." leaf


    Fan Xian looked at the woman''s pouting, rosy lips. He was thinking about whether he should sit down and give her a kiss, but he suddenly realized that something wasn''t right.


    He looked towards the direction of the street and saw a ck Rolls-Royce driving over. Behind the car were two Range Rovers. street


    Many people on the carriages stood up when they saw the three luxurious carriages. Their eyes were all filled with worship, envy, and fear.


    Boss! Ye Xiao was here! [It is Master Ye!] When the shop assistant at the entrance saw this, he even shouted at the shop owner. one<span>In the next moment, the group of people outside the store stopped what they were doing and ran to the roadside to stand up to greet them.


    <span>Ye Fan and Ling Yuwei looked at each other in confusion. In their hearts, they had one question: Which Young Master Ye? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1618

    1618


    <span>Ye Fan almost thought that Ye Feng had followed him, but when he sensed who it was, he realized that the person''s cultivation was very ordinary. Although he was an ancient martial artist, he was only at the Body Refinement Realm. To


    <span>"The group of bodyguards that followed them only have innate strength."


    "What? I thought it was Ye Feng. I was wondering how he could be so fast." Ling Yuwei also realized that it wasn''t Ye Feng, and speechlessly shook her head. see


    When almost everyone on the street was watching, Ye Fan couldn''t help but pat the waiter of a nearby restaurant and asked: "Bro, this Young Master Ye, who is he?" Then ¡­


    The waiter looked at Ye Fan in surprise, "You didn''t know?" It''s especially popr online right now. Young Master Ye Wei An! He


    "The Chang An Entertainment Company''s headquarters is right here. Ever since his identity as the young master of the Shen Long n was revealed, many big stars have begged to join hispany!"Changan Entertainment had a market capitalization of over 60 billion, which was ten times more than before when no one knew his identity! He was truly young and capable!


    <span>This Young Master Ye is elegant and unrestrained. Many of theizens were with him and immediately became popr. The videos of him and theizens dancing a while ago were flooded with battle cries and APP! " leaf


    When did the Divine Dragon n have a young master named Ye Weian? Where the hell did hee from?


    "Weiwei, have you heard of this person before?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but to look at the woman.However, Ling Yu Wei was also in a mess as she shook her head in puzzlement: "I''ve never heard of it before, but the Ye Family also has a few thousand people, I''m sure I don''t know most of them ¡­ ¡­ But, why is the n so high-profile now? "


    "Wasn''t it just a few days ago? The Tribal Alliance caused a huge mess, and the ancient martial arts sects and ns couldn''t hide it any longer?" Now<span>The people all knew of these things ¡­ You stay in the yard and don''t watch the news? "


    He had already seen the poprization of ancient martial arts in the crowded kindergarten. Today, in the city, he once again felt the influence of the n''s culture on themon people.


    It seemed that for most people, the n was a powerful and mysterious existence, which made the people admire and admire them. This<span>For example, it was simr to the feudal era, where the people had a feeling towards the monarch. They were born with a feeling that the monarch was more noble than them. sthenia


    From Ye Fan''s point of view, the monarch and his family were both human beings, and not all of them were outstanding, worthy of respect. When


    However, for those who had juste into contact with the n''s culture, they would be more willing to believe that the n members were all extraordinary. Ling


    Yu Wei nodded. "I''ve heard some news. asionally, my n''s aunts and aunties would send me some wanted items. They would also mention something about how our n is on fire, but I didn''t expect it to be so popr ¡­"


    At this moment, three cars stopped by the side of the road.<span>Although it was not a parking space, it was clear that Ye Weian was not interested in these things either.


    After the bodyguard in ck got off the car, he opened the door and respectfully bowed down to invite the boss to get off. one


    A man wearing a white shirt with the logo of the Dior Bee on it and an ornamental flowered tie, with a rather exotic haircut, stepped out of the car. maleZi''s skin was fair, his lips were red, his teeth were white, and he was about 1.8m tall, and he looked about 27m tall. As soon as he got off the car, he looked at the Bai Da Fei Li watch on his wrist.


    At the same time, a young woman stepped out of the car. Her oval face was covered with a bit of baby fat, and her eyes were big. Female


    He was wearing a red LV and Supreme top, white striped hot pants, and Balenciaga old shoes. He looked like he was going to start at least twenty or thirty thousand dors.<span>"F * ck!" Wasn''t that the Feng Wan''er who had been on fire recently? "The one with ten million fans?"


    <span>"It seems like Young Master Ye has changed girlfriends again. This is to curry favor with Feng Wan''er!"


    "That Feng Wan''er herself looks even skinnier than in the video. I heard she''s only 18 years old!"<span>"Eighteen? "Don''t you want to study?"


    In this day and age, who would still study when the Inte became popr? "They''re making a lot of money!" very


    Many passersby and merchants had recognized the woman and were discussing her at once.<span>Feng Wan''er stuck closely to Ye Weian, looking innocent. She pouted slightly, looking extremely cute.


    "Young Master Ye, there are so many people here. They are all watching us. Wan''er is scared ¡­" Feng Wan''er said coquettishly.


    <span>Ye Weian held the girl in his arms and touched her waist from her waist all the way down. He pinched her, and then smiled seductively, "I don''t think you''re afraid. You must be a coquette, right?"


    Aiya! "No!" Feng Wan''er pouted. "I''m really scared. Quickly find a store and go in!" Those people have been staring at me all this time, and I hate them! "" I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ leaf


    Vivian smiled and snapped her fingers.Immediately, the six bodyguards surrounded the two of them from the front, back, left, and right as they walked towards the best barbeque shop. leaf


    Sail and Ling Yuwei watched as this group of people walked in, and could not help but feel somewhat speechless. It was just a midnight snack, was there a need for such a grand ceremony? is<span>His group of merchants and passersby were all disappointed to discover that Ye Weian and Feng Wan''er had note to their side.


    "Sigh!" "It''s a pity, if you were toe to our store and take a video and post it online, our business would be in full swing again!"


    The merchants shook their heads and left. leaf


    <span>Only then did Fan Xian understand. So this group of people were so eager to recruit the Inte and the great curry store so that they could advertise?


    Not long after, Ye Weian and Feng Wan''er took their seats at a window. This person had a table of customers, so he purposely gave it to them to curry favor with them. No


    There were a few people outside the window, quietly taking photos and recording videos, just like paparazzi and Star Chasers. leaf<span>Sail took a sip of his beer, shook his head and said with emotion, "Weiwei, aren''t we a little behind the norm? We don''t understand the hobbies of young people these days."


    <span>"You sound like you''re very old. I''m guessing that Ye Weian is even older than you. It must have taken a lot of time for such a person to be able to train to the Body Refinement Realm." Ling Yuwei said with disdain, "This is truly a disgrace to the Divine Dragon n. Just like that, the n''s reputation is ruined ¡­" leaf


    Fan Le smiled. He opened his eyes wider and said: "It''s nothing. When you mix in different circles, there will naturally be different people. If you''re too serious, you probably won''t be able to do it in the entertainment circle either. Inverse


    "As long as it doesn''t hurt, it''s fine. Don''t you think the people like to watch the show too, hur hur hur ¡­" "<span>"You are truly magnanimous. He is obviously using the name of the Divine Dragon n to deceive everyone. Perhaps in the future, everyone will truly think that he is the sessor to the Divine Dragon n." Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes at the man.


    <span>Just as he was saying that, the waiter walked out, and said apologetically to Ye Fan: "Sir, we only have four strings ofmb kidneys left from your order."


    Then, every time Young Master Yees, he must order. Tonight, he must also ¡­ So, can you change it to something else? "


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then frowned, "I ordered it first, why do you still want me to give it to you?"

 Chapter 1619

    1619"Boss, firste first serve, there must be a rule, right? How do you do business?" Ling Yuwei was unhappy. This


    The owner of the restaurant also came out and smiled, "Sir, Miss, can I exchange for ten kebabs of mutton skewers? I''ll give you some morepensation. masterIt is not easy for us to start a small business. If we do not serve Young Master Ye, the next time he does note, we will lose a lot! " leaf


    When Fan Xian saw the pitiful look on the boss''s face, he thought to himself, "It''s not a big deal, just let it go." Inverted


    It wasn''t that he was weak, it was just that he had no interest in it at all. To bicker with a small figure like Ye Weian, wasn''t that just wasting his time with Ling Yuwei?However, Ling Yuwei refused. "No! Just tell them we ordered them first. They want to eat. "Why don''t you go to another house and buy them some skewers!"


    <span>Aiyo, this beauty, the other families know that we don''t have amb''s waist, and would definitely not sell it to us temporarily. They really want Young Master Ye and Feng Wan''er toe to their shop! " The boss whispered.


    "I don''t care. This is your problem, why would you force the guests to leave?" Are we not guests just because they are? " Ling Yuwei asked.


    <span>The boss and the waiter didn''t have any other choice. They knew that the request wasn''t reasonable, so they went in to discuss it with Ye Weian. leaf


    Bewildered, Fan Xian looked at Ling Yuwei. "Weiwei, how many strings of kidneys are there? Why are you putting so much effort into this struggle?"<span>If other people like it, you can give it up. I don''t care, but this guy is from the Ye n, I can''t just give it up like that! " Ling Yuwei snorted softly.


    <span>"Why?" Ye Fan didn''t understand. Ling


    Yu Wei angrily red at the man, "Since I was young, my dad and grandpa have all told me that I''m the fiancee of the Ye Family''s young master ¡­ Me


    Admittedly, in the past, I really hated this sort of elder''s arbitrary marriage. I had avoided it, fought against it, but this was like a brand that couldn''t be removed from my body! straight


    By the time I met you, I was slowly willing to ept all these arrangements. Even if you won''t marry me, you don''t want to inherit the Ye n ¡­ But


    Since I chose to return to the n to wait for you, then I will do my best to fulfill my duty. Me


    He had to think of all sorts of ways to seek the War God''s approval in order to diligently learn all sorts of things. Isn''t it just for the sake of one day bing worthy of you? such as[If I try my best, and even four strings of Sheep''s kidneys are going to be given to a useless member of the Ye n, would I be able to take it?!] By


    What? Could it be that my fiance in name, the young master of the Ye family, is inferior to any son of the Ye family!? "


    Ye Fan looked at the woman in astonishment, and after a moment of silence, he gave a relieved smile and nodded his head.<span>Although the woman''s words sounded funny, it was understandable. Ling


    Yu Wei was different from him. In her heart, the Divine Dragon n was still very solemn and sacred. See<span>To think that a disciple who borrowed the name of the Divine Dragon n, who had the might of a fox in the outside world, would actually try to rob him, Ye Fan, in such an unreasonable manner, Ling Yuwei naturally couldn''t ept.


    This wasn''t just a matter of the four-strungmb. In Ling Yuwei''s eyes, this was the dignity of the Ye n''s Eldest Young Master, her fianc¨¦.<span>Even if Ye Fan didn''t have much feelings for Shen Long, so he didn''t care about all this, Ling Yuwei would still fight to the end for the faith that she had always held in her heart.


    Ye Fan smiled embarrassedly, raised his ss and clinked it with the woman, "Don''t be angry, I understand, I''m too selfish. You also know that I don''t really care about face..."<span>"But I overlooked it. This is also rted to your pride. After all, you are the future mistress of the Ye family, right?"


    Come on, it''s just in name "Ling Yuwei slightly calmed down as she took a sip of her cold beer and said," But Ye Fan, you''re too careless! quaque<span>Even if Xiao Xue was here, she couldn''t tolerate her man being bullied like this! What do you like to eat? You ordered it first, on what grounds are you giving it up?! " leaf


    Fan Xianughed, his heart filled with sweetness. To put it bluntly, it was a woman who doted on him. "So ¡­ Have I officially be your man? "


    <span>Only then did Ling Yuwei realize that her words were a bit straightforward. She picked up a red willow skewer and shoved it into Ye Fan''s mouth, "Eat, eat! Don''t say anymore! " leaf


    "Fan Zheng wasughing happily when he saw the boss walk out again, a small bundle of cash in his hand.""Sir, Miss, here is a thousand yuan, Young Master Ye said to buy the four bundles of waiguoren that you ordered, you earned it tonight, I''ll give you a free one too, how about that?"


    Looking at the stack of money, the smile on Ye Fan''s face gradually disappeared.If this guy walked out on his own and politely discussed it, like two people splitting the profits, eating two skewers or something, Ye Fan wouldn''t mind.


    Yet, to take out a thousand yuan, it clearly seemed like he was trying to drive away beggars and humiliate the ''poor''... fruit


    However, when Ling Yuwei saw this, the fire in her eyes became even more obvious. leaf


    The sail looked back at the window and saw Ye Weian and Feng Wan''er taking photos.


    Feng Wan''er pouted, pouted her red lips, and stuck close to Ye Weian as she made a heart-to-heart gesture.<span>Ye Weian had an indifferent expression, with the corner of his mouth slightly raised. His eyes were high and cold as he hooked his arm around Feng Wan''er.


    The two of them changed their angles and changed their positions. They were very happy with their selfie, so they didn''t pay attention to the attitude of Ye Fan and Xia Xinyan who were standing outside the door.


    <span>Obviously, in Ye Weian''s opinion, a thousand yuan was enough to settle everything.


    Ye Fan was about to say something when he saw Ling Yuwei pick up the thousand yuan in one go and walk towards the shop.<span>"Weiwei!?"


    Ye Fan stared nkly, not knowing whether tough or cry. It seemed that the woman was truly infuriated. He


    They could only get up and walk to the store together, nning to see what Ling Yuwei was going to do first. to


    At the dining table, Ling Yuwei pped a thousand yuan on the table in front of Ye Weian.


    Ye Weian heard a "pa" sound, looked at the money on the table, and then looked frivolously at Ling Yuwei. see


    Looking at Ling Yu Wei''s appearance, Ye Wei An''s gaze couldn''t help but freeze. He was stunned for a moment, but then he began to ponder. His originally cold demeanor also eased up a little.


    <span>"What, you don''t like theck of money?" Ye Weian smiled evilly and asked, "How much do you need?" Ling


    Yu Wei reprimanded him coldly, "Shut up!" A guy like you is worthy of having the status of a descendant of the Ye family and making a name for yourself? For the Immortal Dragon n to produce such a scum like you, it is simply shameful! "


    When the six bodyguards beside him heard this, they quickly surrounded him to make their move.


    However, Ye Weian raised his hand to signal them not toe over. He sneered and said, "Beauty, you can negotiate if you want money, but if you''re making fun of our Shen Long family, then something big is going to happen..."


    "What? The n can casually kill people on the streets now?" A n disciple like you who is covered in makeup, what kind of bravery could you possibly have? " Ling Yuwei smiled mockingly. Von


    When Wan''er saw Ling Yuwei''s appearance, she said with a face full of hostility, "Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to our Young Master Ye like that!? one


    Did she think that I couldn''t see through her appearance? Do you really think you''re the Heavenly Queen, Vivian?!


    First, I will exchange your entire body of goods beforeing here to swindle money! We''ve seen a lot of disgusting women like you who just wanted to get on the news! " oneHis words caused quite a few people in the restaurant to be stunned, as they all looked curiously at Ling Yuwei. Large


    <span>Only then did she realize why this beauty was so simr to the International Heavenly Queen Vivian, who had been ''retired'' for quite a while. Ling


    Yu Wei was so angry that her face turned pale and her voice trembled, "You... You mean I have to undergo stic surgery?! "

 Chapter 1620

    1620


    Ever since she was young, besides being called a fake brat when she was a bad girl, no one had ever questioned her appearance. !


    Even though she was not considered one of the top beauties in the movie industry, no one had denied that her looks and figure were among the best. And ¡­<span>Besides, although she had worked in the movie industry for many years, she hadn''t even touched a needle on her thin face or clear uric acid, let alone a stic surgery. such as


    But today, she was unexpectedly met with a little online beauty who had obviously undergone stic surgery. She was almost speechless when she said that she did it herself and that she did it herself.


    No matter how well-groomed a woman was, she would always pay special attention to her own appearance. How could Ling Yuwei endure being ndered like this?


    All of a sudden, Ling Yu Wei was also full of fire, and she sneered: "Hmph, you put your chin on, your nose on, your eyelids cut, and your eyes opened. Look at that small wound on your leg, your big leg must have drawn fat, right? quaqueYou don''t have a single spot of truth in your body. A woman who only dares to go out after getting a water light needle, you still have the face to say that about me? " This


    <span>When Feng Wan''er heard this, she immediately exploded in anger. Ling Yu Wei''s gaze was extremely sharp, and even the spot where her body was moving had been punctured!


    When Feng Wan''er realized that some people were curiously staring at her, she became even more flustered and ashamed. She had just been reprimanding them, but now she had be a joke. She


    He quickly made excuses, "You ¡­ Nonsense! What do you know!? I... At most, I did a little microcosm, but it was just beauty! It''s not like you, your entire body is fake! ""Is that so? Then tell me, how is my face fake? I can pinch you however you like, but after you''re done pinching, do you dare to let me pinch your nose!? " Ling Yu Wei asked again and again. Von


    Wan-Er was frightened. She reached out her hand to cover her nose, but it showed her guilt. leaf


    Fan Jian stood at the back, leaning against a table. He couldn''t help butugh; this Ling Yuwei really wasn''t forgiving.


    Sure enough, women cared a lot about their looks. This was a war between women.


    If it was Ye Fan, who said he was ugly, he wouldn''t even bother to argue with him; he would even find it tiring to argue with him.


    "Young Master Ye!" Look! This ugly bastard wants to bully me! You can see that, can''t you? " VonWan''er couldn''t argue with Ling Yuwei, so she turned to Ye Weian for help and acted coquettishly. leaf


    Wei An calmly smiled, knocked on his legs, hugged Feng Wan''er with one hand and knocked on the table with the other, saying, "Every day, there are many women who try to get close to me and attract my attention.


    "Youngdy, if you want to use this old trick of yours to attract my attention, I can only apologize ¡­"


    "Huh?"<span>Ling Yuwei was shocked. This fellow was actually narcissistic enough to think that she was doing this on purpose to get close to him?


    <span>"You don''t need to hide anything. Your acting is astonishing. Even if your acting is more realistic, it''s just like what Wan''er said. It''s impossible for you to really be Ling Yuwei ¡­" end


    "I actually know Ling Yuwei, and she wouldn''t possibly appear here." Ye Weian said with acent smile. Ling


    Yu Wei waspletely confused. She thought to herself, I''ve never even seen this guy before. How do I know him? He couldn''t help but to look back at Ye Fan, wanting to ask the man''s opinion.Ye Fan, on the other hand, spread his hands towards her, indicating that it was fine for the woman to chat among herself. He also thought that it was quite interesting. Ling


    <span>Yu Wei couldn''t help butugh. She turned around and asked Ye Weian, "Tell me ¡­" "You know Ling Yuwei?"


    <span>What''s there to be surprised about? At my level, I cane in contact with any kind of celebrity.


    Thus ¡­ You don''t have to hide it from me. If you want to sign up for ourpany, I can give you a chance ¡­ " Ye Weian smiled evilly. Von


    Wan-Er heard and said anxiously, "Young Master Ye! Why did you try to recruit her!? "


    Ye Weian looked at her coldly, "What, I need your permission to sign a female artiste?" VonWan-Er''s face turned pale. She shook her head and said, "No... "No, I just think, this woman is so disgusting." leaf


    <span>Wei An hooked his finger under Feng Wan''er''s chin and said, "She can go along an imitating route and do a live broadcast. She''ll probably get popr just by saying that she''s'' Little Weiwei An '', since she has a lot of fans."


    "Young Master Ye, you really have a business mind. Oh yeah, she sure looks like she does it." Feng Wan''er hurriedly chuckled.


    Ling Yuwei almost rolled her eyes when she heard this. This guy actually wanted her to imitate him?


    "No... "Ye Weian, tell me, how did you meet Ling Yuwei? How are you so sure that I''m not Ling Yuwei?"<span>Ye Weian grinned and said, "Quite the character you have there. You dare to call me by my name... Forget it, I didn''t want to make it too obvious, but since you asked, I''m not afraid to tell you. Day


    After Ling Yuwei was actually a member of our Divine Dragon n, the reason why she retreated was to return to the n! Now. Do you understand? " side


    <span>Many of the people in the shops heard this and eximed in surprise. If this news got out, it would immediately be a big news! Ling


    <span>Yu Wei also came to a realization. It seemed that this fellow was so ''acquainted'' with her.


    "So, you don''t have to pretend in front of me. No matter if you were an adult or a natural born, I''ll admit that you look just like Ling Yu Wei. Me<span>I can give you a chance to try it. Start with the streamer. If the effect is good, I''ll officially sign you ¡­ ben


    <span>"Coming here to do this kind of thing, it''s all done by the people below. This young master rarely recruits anyone himself, I hope you don''t disappoint me." leaf


    <span>Wei An pointed to the thousand yuan and said: "Take this money with you. Buy some decent clothes and report to ourpany tomorrow morning. Don''t put on such dirty clothes." Ling


    When Yuwei heard this, the anger that had been building up within her dispersed. This was because she realized that there was absolutely no need to get angry at this kind of person. It was too disrespectful.<span>"Keep the money for yourself. I''m not interested in yourpany, so I don''t want to do a live broadcast ¡­" Me


    I just came in to tell you that we won''t allow those four bundles of Sheep''s kidneys! If you want to eat, go out and buy it yourself! " LingAfter Yu Wei said this, she shook her head with a speechless expression. She turned around and pulled on Ye Fan''s hand, about to return to her seat.


    <span>"Pah!" Bam!


    There was a sound of something hitting the table behind him.


    <span>Ye Fan and Ling Yuwei turned around and saw Ye Weian looking at them gloomily.


    <span>Woman, you dare to y with me? " Ye Weian asked coldly.


    <span>Ling Yuwei frowned. She was confused and wanted to retaliate, but was stopped by Ye Fan. leaf


    Fan Xian smiled, "I say, it''s about time. How about I split your string?" It''s just a midnight snack, so there''s no need to cause too much trouble, right? " He


    <span>This was the first time he had gone on a date with Ling Yu Wei. Originally, he was quite happy, and he didn''t want to cause too much trouble. Even if he was killed, what was the point of it?


    "Shut up! I ask this woman, what are you?! " Ye Weian said fiercely.


    "Exactly! How dare a stinking loser speak to Young Master Ye like that!? " Feng Wan''er stuck close to her backer and said in a disdainful tone. leafFan Xian frowned. He thought to himself, "This Feng Wan''er is even younger than Mu Mu Mu. How can she be an online celebrity with such an appearance?"


    This kind of person would post videos on the inte every day and be praised by others. Wouldn''t that lead to the downfall of young people?Hearing the others talk about Ye Fan this way, Ling Yuwei''s face sunk as she said, "Ye Weian, do you know who you''re offending!?"


    <span>"Haha!" Offending? Offended your mother!? " Ye Weian was so angry that he startedughing, "You guys have really seen the world tonight. You guys want to get popr on the inte, huh? You guys sure are determined!" Aren''t they afraid of death!? Good


    "I''ll grant you that wish. In the popr online videos tomorrow, we''ll definitely see one, ''A dog-guy acting tough while getting beaten up''!" Speak


    As he said that, Ye Weian snapped his fingers. Two bodyguards immediately rushed forward to attack!


    However, at that moment, a mocking voice sounded from outside ¡­ "<span>What was going on inside? It was so lively! When I just arrived, is there going to be a good show? "

 Chapter 1621

    1621


    Just now, there were two other Mercedes-Benz G63 parked outside. anterior


    In front of a car, a short-haired man walked out, bringing two of his subordinates with him as he walked in. leaf


    Actually, sail had already discovered that there were peopleing from the outside because there was a body refining martial artist in each of these two cars.Furthermore... One of them even felt a little familiar to Ye Fan. Then ¡­


    The short-haired man, wearing a flowery shirt and arge gold ne and holding a cigar in his mouth, swaggered into the shop with a yful smile on his face.Go on, what happened just now? " leaf


    Wei An''s face changed when he saw the man. He stood up cautiously and asked: "You defeated Luo Chen? What are you doing here? " aural


    <span>With this name, Ye Fan finally confirmed that this guy was from the White Tiger n.


    Ling Yu Wei was also aware of this, and looked doubtfully at the people on both sides."Heh heh ¡­" Ying Luo sat down on the chair opposite Ye Weian. He nced at Feng Wan''er, took a puff on his cigar, and said, "Isn''t that the girl who has been on the Inte recently?" "You really don''t mind getting dirty with this kind of trash ¡­"


    Feng Wan''er red at him in anger. "Who did you say was a trash!?"<span>Before she could finish her words, Ye Weian suddenly pped her in the face!


    <span>"Pah!" Von


    Wan-Er''s face turned red. She was shocked and looked at Ye Weian with tears in her eyes.


    Ye ¡­ Young Master Ye ¡­ For. "Why ¡­" leaf


    Wei An''s eyes were filled with a dark look, "Shut up! It''s always a White Tiger n disciple who wins. How can you interrupt him when he''s speaking to me!? "<span>Feng Wan''er was so frightened that she immediately covered her mouth and shrank to the side while trembling.


    Many people in the store had just been shocked. After hearing what Ye Weian said, they knew that this man was from the White Tiger n, so they came to a realization.


    Many people carefully kept their distance while curiously watching. After all, to many people, a n was still too mysterious.<span>"Why did you hit her? It''s not like I''m angry." Ying Luo said with an evil smile, "Ye Weian, you don''t have to be too nervous. I''m just here to discuss a business deal with you tonight."


    Ye Weian''s eyes changed, and he said, "What business do you have with me? Can''t you go to the office in the daytime if you want toe in the middle of the night? "<span>"Aiya, we do business here. Time is money." Ying Luocheng exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, "Moreover, tomorrow morning, yourpany will no longer be yours."


    Ye Weian was stunned, "What do you mean?" winLuo Chenughed, "It''s very simple, because tonight, I am going to buy all of your shares in Chang''an Entertainment!


    From today onwards, there will only be one entertainmentpany in Wu Lu City, and that is our White Tiger n''s White Emperor Entertainment Group! " Speak


    After saying that, with a wave of his hand, an assistant ced a contract on the table. "


    If you sign it, I will officially ept your shares tomorrow. We winners have more professional people to manage the entertainment industry.<span>"This smallpany of yours will only grow bigger and bigger." Ying Luo said with a smile. leaf


    Wei An''s face turned white. He was a bit angry: "Are you joking!?" Why should I sell mypany to you!? "


    A cold light shed across Ying Luo''s eyes as he said, "The reason is simple. Firstly, in terms of location, our White Tiger n is closer to Wu Lu City. Your Shen Long n is 500 miles away from the Kunlun Mountains.


    Second, this is one of the best tax zones in China. As you and I both know, it is very suitable for opening a film and television entertainmentpany. Triple<span>"Your Goddragon n has lost its War God. How are you able topete with our White Tiger n?"


    <span>"You!..." Ye Weian was so angry that his face turned red, he gritted his teeth and said, "Are you forcing me to sell? The shopping mall is a shopping mall, so there''s a need to follow the rules! "


    "The shopping mall is like a battlefield, the strong rule! I''ll have a good talk with you only because the n Gathering hasn''t started yet ¡­. iso


    "After the n meeting ends, I don''t even want to spend money to buy your shares. Even if I have to directly take over yourpany and kill you, what can you do!?"


    How do you know that only you will be able to win against us in the n Gathering!? "<span>"Haha, go and ask every family n, who doesn''t know that your Divine Dragon Family is nothing but an outsider." Ying Luocheng disdained.


    <span>Ye Weian was trembling with killing intent in his eyes, but he clenched his fists and didn''t dare to attack.


    "What, you want to fight? Don''t forget, I''ve already reached the Large Sess of Body Refinement, are you sure ¡­ Do you want to fight me? " Ying Luo said with a smile that did not reach his eyes.


    "Ye Weian became silent. His facial expression became distorted, as if he was about to suffer from internal injuries."<span>Don''t be mad at a kid, adult, recognize the reality,e. After signing the contract, I won''t disturb you from ying with the trash. "Ying Luo picked up his pen and tapped the contract. leaf


    <span>Wei An took a deep breath, his hand stiff as he picked up the contract, but after looking at it for a short while, he said furiously: "100 million!? One hundred million and you want to buy over ten billion shares!? You. You''re going too far! "


    Ying Luo said with a face full of ridicule: "What, you think it''s too little huh? In our White Tiger n''s territory, if you earn money, it''ll be good if you don''t vomit all of it. the trash of the Divine Dragon Family! "


    <span>"Victory against Luo Chen! I... I''ll fight it out with you today! " leaf


    Wei An tore off the contract, circting his true qi and thrusting his dragon w straight towards Luo Chen''s neck!


    <span>"With lightning speed, the cigar in Ying Luo''s hand flew into the air. With an even faster speed, he reversed the knife and struck Ye Weian''s arm!"


    "Ahhh!" Ye Weian screamed miserably. The joints of his hands were broken. He staggered two steps back and grimaced in pain.


    When the surrounding people saw this scene, they all thought that they were seeing things and shouted out. They were all frightened by the fight between the warriors in the n. !"I''m afraid that this small exchange will be very exciting for ordinary people."


    <span>Trash, you actually dare to attack me? You haven''t even awakened your bloodline, and your cultivation is lower than mine. Where in the world do you get the guts to do so?


    I will kill you here today. No one in the Divine Dragon n in Wu City would dare to speak up for you! " Ying Luocheng said fiercely. leaf


    <span>"Wei An gritted his teeth in humiliation. His face was red and tears were about to flow from his eyes. He no longer had the demeanor of that young master."


    Someone! Go on! You guys go on up! " leaf


    Wei An roared, ordering his six bodyguards to attack. However, none of the bodyguards dared to provoke Luo Chen, so they could only act like cowards, pretending to be deaf and dumb. Von


    Wan-Er was so scared that she hid in a corner, afraid that she would be thought to be with Ye Weian.When Ye Fan and Ling Yuwei saw this, they both sighed a little. However, Ye Fan felt that this matter had nothing to do with him, so he was naturally toozy to care about it.


    <span>Ling Yuwei, on the other hand, didn''t want to help Ye Wei An at all, so she didn''t mind letting him suffer a bit. In any case, they would only meet after the family meeting.


    "You''re so noisy, why are you making such a ruckus? I''ll give you onest chance, sign your trash''s name properly this time. If you can''t write properly, then press your fingerprint ¡­ ¡­" Obedient, or. I killed someone. " win


    <span>As he spoke, Luo Chen took out another contract and ced it on the table.


    Ye Weian''s entire body shivered. In the end, he was still afraid of death. With a face full of grief and indignation, he slowly walked forward and prepared to sign ¡­ quaque


    <span>At this time, a handsome man with a robust stature walked in from outside the door. He wore earrings, was wearing a fashionable fur coat, and was hugging a sexydy. He looked just like a pair of male and female models.


    Brother Chen, didn''t you say that it would be settled soon? Why are they fighting? " The man smiled yfully. win


    Luo Chen turned around with a grin, "This trash of the Shen Long family had a short circuit in his brain, but it''s almost over. I''ve already told you, you don''t need toe down ¡­" ""Haha, as expected of Chen ¡­" This


    Just as the man was about to praise his brother, he suddenly saw a figure from the side out of the corner of his eye ¡­<span>In an instant, the man''s face turned ashen as he slowly turned his head. When he saw who it was, he sucked in a breath of cold air, and his body froze.


    Luo Xuan, what''s wrong with you? " Seeing the expression on his cousin''s face, Ying Luo felt a little puzzled.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, had a face of indifference. He had long since discovered that the other winner was the one who had overestimated himself and provoked him, Luo Xuan. This


    It seemed like he had lost his position in the military research institute with thest incident, so he had left the capital. NoWhen he thought about it, he came here to mingle with this Ying Luochen. After all, he was a modelpany, so it was more suitable for him to be a part of the entertainment industry. quaque


    <span>Amidst the bewildered stares of the crowd, Ying Luoxuan''s legs went soft. He fell to his knees and kowtowed in front of Ye Fan!


    <span>"Please spare me, Mr. Ye!" Mr. Ye, have mercy! This was all Luo Chen''s idea! I don''t dare to be disrespectful to Shen Long and Mr. Ye! "


    Ying Luoxuan was close to tears as he kowtowed more than a dozen times with a sound of "Peng Peng"! This scared the girl beside him, causing her to think that a man was possessed. No


    To be able to understand, he was truly scared to death when he defeated Luo Xuan! He<span>It wasn''t easy for him to survive Ye Fan''s hand, so he ran over here with his brother in order to eat up Chang''an Entertainment and earn some hot money from the Inte business. Inverse


    This Ye Weian was just a trash of the Shen Long family, plus the Shen Long family was not a match for the White Tiger family now.


    <span>Who would have thought that they would meet Ye Fan here!? win


    Luo Xuan mistakenly thought that Ye Fan had returned to the Divine Dragon n at the very first moment!


    <span>And now, everyone in the n knew that the reason why the Divine Dragon n refused to take over the job at such a young age, as well as their internal and external troubles, was because their eldest grandson, the ''Sword God'', had no intention of returning to take over the position of Martial God! can


    <span>Once the Sword God, Ye Fan, returns, then the Divine Dragon n ¡­ Strength will change!


    Therefore, at this moment, regardless of the consequences, Ying Luoxuan had to kneel down and kowtow, begging for mercy. As long as he could survive, he couldn''t care less about the matter of face! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1622

    1622


    "Seeing this scene, Ying Luo Chen, Ye Weian and the rest were all confused and looked at Ye Fan with suspicion."


    Luo Xuan! What are you talking about!? Just who is he, for you to be so afraid of him!? "


    <span>Ying Luoxuan stiffened, not daring to look back. His voice trembled with fear as he said, "Brother Chen, this ¡­." This is ¡­ "It''s the God of Swords, Mr. Ye!"


    <span>Sword ¡­ God of Swords!? " In a split-second, Ying Luo Chen trembled as he looked at Ye Fan, dumbstruck.


    Ye Weian, who was on the side, also felt his legs go soft. He was so shocked that his chin almost dropped to the ground as he stared straight at Ye Fan.


    <span>He suddenly understood why there was a woman that looked so ''simr'' to Ling Yuwei!


    <span>The person in front of him was none other than Ling Yuwei herself!


    When he thought about how he had almost attacked Ye Fan and Ling Yuwei earlier and even verbally offended them by saying suchughable words, Ye Weian wanted to p himself in the face! win


    Luo Chen could not ept it, and shook his head: "No ¡­" Impossible! Why is the Sword God Ye Fan here!? He ¡­ Isn''t he not going back to the Ye family!? "


    "Then he looked at Ye Weian beside him and found that this guy also had a frightened look on his face, which made him even more suspicious."<span>Brother Chen! Kneel down and apologize to Mr. Ye! How could I lie to you?! Don''t you look at Miss Ling Yuwei, who''s standing beside him!? "


    How could this guy not believe him? win


    Just a moment ago, Luo Chen had thought that this beauty looked a little familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before. But upon closer inspection, it was indeed Ling Yuwei!?<span>With that, a cold chill ran down his spine. The reputation of the Sword God was not something that a nobody like him could afford to offend!


    "Mr. Ye!" I... I didn''t mean to offend you! I didn''t know you were here! " Ying Luo fell to his knees. leaf


    Fan Xian was somewhat helpless. He had onlye for a midnight snack, so how could he have caused so much trouble?


    "Enough, don''t kneel. It''s not like I''m going to eat you all. Why are you all so afraid of me?" Ye Fan frowned and said.


    However, Ying Luoxuan didn''t dare look up as he said with a cold sweat, "Mr. Ye, I ¡­ ¡­ I really didn''t know that you had gone back to the House of Ye... If we knew this would happen, we wouldn''t have dared toe here today ¡­ ""Who told you I went back to the n?" Ye Fan was speechless.


    "Huh?" Ying Luoxuan looked up in shock. "Then you are ¡­" leaf


    <span>How could Fan Jian exin too much? If they wanted to kneel, they could just let him kneel. Following that, he said to Ling Yuwei, "Weiwei, how about we leave? We can''t continue eating here."


    Ling Yuwei also knew that Ye Fan didn''t want to get involved in the conflict between the ns. After all, both sides were like dogs biting each other''s teeth. There was no need to help anyone. on<span>The woman nodded and smiled, "Alright, let''s go somewhere else."


    <span>But just at this time, Ye Weian suddenly bent his waist with a ttering smile and stepped forward to stop him, "Young Master! Miss Ling! I was blind not to see Tarzan! I was stupid! I''m stupid! Please spare me! "


    <span>As he spoke, Ye Weian began to p his face in front of the crowd. After dozens of consecutive ps, his white face was left with the imprint of a finger!


    The onlookers were dumbfounded. Young Master Ye Weian, who was calling the shots in Wu Lu City, was actually like a pug as he wagged his tail and begged for mercy towards this couple?!


    Oh my god, Miss Ling? "Could she really be Ling Yuwei?"


    It had to be! "I was wondering why her temperament was so good, unlike a stic surgery!"<span>The key point was that mister, could it be the young master of the Shen Long family? "I really can''t tell at all..." one


    Feng Wan''er, who had been hiding in the corner, now had her eyes wide open as she looked at Ling Yu Wei in disbelief. She couldn''t believe that just now, she had actually questioned whether the International Queen of Heaven was a stic surgery woman. one<span>Thinking about the people she had offended, Feng Wan''er had the urge to run into a wall and seek her own death!


    <span>The crowd discussed animatedly. After many passersby heard the news, they took out their cell phones and began to take pictures.


    Ye Fan felt a headacheing on. He couldn''t possibly break the phones of thesemoners. However, being filmed like this, he was quite annoyed.


    This time, he was going to use Su Qingxue''s connection and delete some of the videos that were uploaded to the inte. more<span>Unfortunately, the barbeque shop had beenpletely surrounded by the crowd, making it difficult for the two of them to quickly leave.


    Ye Fan saw that it was impossible for him to leave now, so he could only look at Ye Weian in annoyance and said, "That''s enough, isn''t it shameful enough?"


    "Eldest Young Master taught him a good lesson!" It''s me, Ye Weian, who lost the face of the Ye family today! I am guilty! " leaf


    Wei An looked pitiful as he said with a bitter face: "Young master, you may not understand but I am the great-grandson of Elder Ye Li. Although my status is low in the Ye Family, I am still a true member of the Ye Family. YouI also saw it. Today, this White Tiger guy actually knows his ce and wants to take over our Ye Family''s assets. Please, you must uphold justice for our Ye Family! "


    Ye Fan sneered, this guy''s acting was really pitiful, and in the end, it was all for money. This


    They were afraid that after they left, the winner would continue to be against him."If I remember correctly, you were nning to beat us up. Isn''t that amazing? "For such a small matter, you have to settle it yourself." Ye Fan jokingly said.


    "Ye Weian''s face turned pale, and he started to p himself again."<span>Pow! "Crack!"


    <span>As he smoked, he continued to feign a pitiful expression, "I deserve to die, I deserve to die! I''m guilty!" This


    Once, Ye Fan was toozy to stop it, and said: "Since you like smoking so much, keep smoking, walk to the side of the road, and smoke for two hundred times. I will listen in the store, and if the sound is not loud enough, I will move your head."


    "Ah?!" Ye Weian''s face turned green. His eyes were full of regret and panic, but he didn''t dare to defy Ye Fan''s intention ¡­


    <span>Of course he would rather lose face than die.


    <span>Therefore, Ye Weian walked to the side of the road and started to p himself.


    <span>This attracted the attention of many passers-by. After all, Ye Weian was very popr online and was famous for being a fuerdai.


    <span>Many people had long since disliked him. If this video was released, it would definitely shatter the tforms. aural


    While pping his hands, Ye Fan picked up the purchase contract on the table and started flipping through it. Large


    <span>After the overview was finished, Ye Fan crooked his finger at the brothers kneeling, "Get up." win


    <span>Luo Chen and Ying Luoxuan cautiously stood to the side as if they were treading on thin ice.


    <span>"Mr. Ye ¡­ What orders do you have? "


    <span>Ye Fan said, "This purchase proposal is fine, I''ll agree on behalf of that guy."


    <span>Hearing this, the winner brother was stunned for a moment, and then thought that Ye Fan was saying the opposite.


    Ying Luo shook his head with a fawning smile, "No, no, we would never dare to touch the Ye Family''s assets ¡­ ¡­"


    "Cut the crap, drag that fellow in!" Ye Fan pointed at Ye Weian, who had turned into a pig head. winThe younger brother had no choice but to call Ye Weian into the shop.


    <span>At this time, how could Ye Weian still see the handsome young master''s face. His entire face was bruised and swollen, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth. He looked like a purple red ball. This


    Once, the tears in Ye Weian''s eyes became real, "Young Master, I... I truly know my wrongs... " leaf<span>Fan pointed at the contract and said, "Sign."


    "Huh?" Ye Weian thought he heard wrongly.<span>"I asked you to sign it. Is that a problem?" Ye Fan coldly asked. leaf


    Wei Andun did not dare to say anything else. He picked up a pen and quickly signed his name. finishes


    After he was done, Ye Fan handed the contract over to Ying Luo Chen and said, "Now, this Chang An Entertainment belongs to you, so you guys should pay him a hundred million, right?" winLuo Chen was overjoyed. He thought that Ye Fan disliked the Divine Dragon n and helped White Tiger n instead. He nodded his head vigorously and said, "Yes!" I''ll transfer the money when it''s daylight! " leaf


    <span>The sail nodded, "Very good ¡­ ¡­" "Then after Wu Lu City, isn''t there only onerge entertainmentpany, White Emperor Entertainment?"


    <span>Yes, it''s all thanks to Mr. Ye''s help! " win


    Luo Chen smiled politely, while Ye Weian''s eyes were filled with despair. He had tens of billions of yuan, and all he had left was 100 million yuan.


    <span>But at this time, Ye Fan said, "The White Emperor Entertainment Group, I want it."


    "Huh?" Ying Luo Chen''s smile froze, and he asked hesitantly: "Mr. Ye ¡­" You are. "What do you mean?"


    Ye Fan lightly said, "Nothing much, suddenly thinking of setting up an entertainmentpany, I will also spend one hundred million to ask you to buy the merged White Emperor Entertainment Group."


    <span>I will send someone to yourpany tomorrow to sign the contract. win


    <span>Luo Chen''s face was ashen, as if he had just fallen from heaven to hell. No... Ye ¡­ Mr. Ye, you can''t ¡­ " "


    <span>I can''t? Why ¡­ You''re not selling it? Do you find my price low? "


    Ye Fan''s face sank, instantly releasing a little pressure! Although ¡­


    Naturally, this was only directed at Ying Luocheng alone. But what level was Ye Fan at? This aura was akin to the heavens copsing, crushing Ying Luocheng!


    <span>Ying Luo felt like his nerves were about to copse. He knelt down weakly, his face turning green as he shook his head vigorously, "No, no! No! I... I''ll sell it! I''ll sell it! "


    <span>When the crowd saw this, their jaws dropped in shock. This guy won a hundred million for thepany''s shares, but in the end ¡­ In the blink of an eye, he hadpletely invested his entirepany into it!? one


    <span>When Ying Luoxuan saw this, he could only smile wryly. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have had to act this way. Indeed, karmic retribution was necessary! leaf


    <span>The sails turned around and waved at the silent Feng Wan''er in the corner. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1623

    1623


    Feng Wan''er shivered when she saw this. She already knew that Ye Fan was a man who was much stronger than Ye Weian and Ying Luocheng.Although she didn''t know exactly who Ye Fan was, she had always tried her best to get close to rich and powerful people, in order to be a celebrity.


    Seeing Ye Fan wave towards her, Feng Wan''er suddenly had a trace of anticipation in her heart. This big shot had taken a fancy to her?Although she wasn''t as beautiful as Ling Yuwei and had a certain temperament, she was still ¡­ She knew men, she knew how to please them! stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop


    Suddenly, Feng Wan''er revealed a pitiful look. She lightly sniffed and wrapped her arms around her chest, trying to make her chest look more attractive.


    Arriving in front of Ye Fan, Feng Wan''er looked even more innocent than before, "Mr. Ye..." "


    <span>"Little girl, you''re still young, right? How about you just hang around outside?" Ye Fan said. "


    Mr. Ye. Wan-Er knew she was wrong. I am willing to do whatever you want ¡­ " Feng Wan''er sobbed a little. leaf<span>Fan Jian raised his brows, "Is that so?" "You will do whatever I tell you to do?"


    "Hm!" Feng Wan''er nodded her head vigorously with an obedient expression.<span>Ye Fan smiled, "Okay, from tomorrow onwards, you can go back to school and study properly."


    "Ah?!" Feng Wan''er thought that she misheard, and stared at Ye Fan in a daze. leaf


    Fan Xian said, "Your online videos will all be turned off after tonight. You shouldn''t do anything that would make you popr on the inte..." At such a young age, you should go back to school and learn how to be a person. " Von


    Wan-Er was frightened, "Mr. Ye, you want to ban me?"<span>"Why... Don''t you want to? If you don''t want to go back to school, that''s fine too. "We''ll use the method of an adult to calcte it properly. What did you just say that we have to bear ¡­" Ye Fan''s face turned cold.


    <span>Feng Wan''er was immediately frightened and shook her head in panic. "No! I... I''m going back to study! I won''t post any more videos! " She


    However, when he saw that both Ye Weian and Ying Luochen did not dare to defy Ye Fan, he decided to give up at the worst.


    Ling Yuwei looked at Ye Fan in surprise as a hint of light shed across her eyes. solution


    <span>Finished with this trivial matter, Ye Fan held Ling Yuwei''s hand and walked out of the door.


    The passersby saw that they were about toe out and did not dare to block them. They all made way for them, but it was inevitable that a lot of them were still taking pictures. leaf


    The sails couldn''t be bothered about too much. Gu Wu and the n were no longer secrets these days, so after taking Ling Yuwei out the door, they immediately performed their Qing Gong and leapt into the air, quickly leaving the public''s line of sight.<span>The two flew to the top of a tall building and finally quieted down. blow


    With the cool breeze blowing, Ye Fan took out his phone and said, "How troublesome. It seems like I need to get my wife to control the public opinion. I need to delete some of tonight''s videos. Otherwise, everyone will recognize me when I go out."Seeing Ye Fan send the message, Ling Yuwei smiled yfully, "When did you be so nosy that you even have to care about the studies of other girls?" in


    From what I remember, Lucifer, the Lord of Hell, wouldn''t care about such a small matter, right? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian smiled, "In the past, I might not have the time to do so..." However, now that I have a daughter, looking at how that little girl doesn''t walk the right path at such a young age, I feel like ¡­ Her parents must be having a hard time. "


    <span>Ling Yuwei suddenly understood. After hearing that Ye Fan had taken in a little girl, she nodded in understanding and asked, "Then why did you buy an entertainmentpany? You don''t seem to becking in assets, do you? Just to disgust them? "


    "Letting them suffer a little is naturally a part of the reason. However... I just feel that thispany, in the hands of those people, will definitely harm a lot of young people.<span>I n to ask Gentle Snow to send someone suitable to take care of it. At least, it''s better not to do something so unfriendly that it would poison little friends. What do you think? " Ye Fan turned his head and asked with a smile. Ling


    Yu Wei smiled in agreement. "We haven''t met for a while, but you seem to have developed a lot of human feelings and a sense of social responsibility ¡­" "Is this'' The Great Hero will serve the nation and the people ''?"How could he be so noble? "Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, while sending a message to Su Qingxue, he said," Maybe he was influenced by my master. There are always things in this world that are worth our protection. "


    <span>If Ling Yu Wei was told that ck Emperor, the former ruler of the nation, was now a school bus driver for the children in the Kingdom of Columbus, even women wouldn''t dare to believe him. leaf


    Of course, it was impossible for Fan Jian to be the school bus driver, but since he had seen some things that needed to be changed, then he would do his best to improve some of them. Ling<span>Yu Wei looked at the man with a charming smile.


    After a while, Ye Fan realized that the woman didn''t say anything. He turned around and saw her gently smiling at him, full of love. He immediately felt a bit embarrassed and said, "What''s wrong, Weiwei ¡­" Ling


    <span>Yu Wei pursed her red lips and said, "I''ve discovered ¡­" After waiting for you for such a long time, it''s still worth it.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "It didn''t change that much. Don''t tell me that in your eyes, I used to be a selfish person who would do bad things all day?"


    Isn''t it? A good person would watch me take a bath? " Ling Yuwei said angrily.No... That''s not bad, that''s. "Lecherous", Ye Fan argued, "Besides, it was you who tacitly allowed it!"


    "Come on! "Anyway, you were bad before!" Ling Yuwei''s face flushed red. leafFan didn''t want to argue with the woman. He saw the message from his phone and said, "Qingxue is greeting you. She said she wants to video chat with you and see how you''re doing. Are you willing?" Ling


    When Yu Wei heard this, she hurriedly waved her hands in refusal, "Don''t! "Don''t open a video!"<span>"Why?" Ye Fan smiled and said, "Sooner orter, we''ll be family!"


    <span>"Aiyah... How awkward! " Ling Yuwei had aplicated expression on her face as she said, "Besides, I don''t know what will happen between you and me!" "It''s not like you promised me anything!" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian felt a wave of helplessness in his heart. Although he could give out promises, what about credits? Since he wanted Ling Yuwei to give up her fianc¨¦e title, how could he bear it? He


    <span>In the end, he still needed to rely on time to slowly fade some things from Ling Yu Wei''s rtionship with her, or wait for Ling Yu Wei and Su Qingxue to meet before he could resolve some of the knots in his heart.


    <span>"Then... How about you talk to her via voice? " Ye Fan asked. Ling


    Yu Wei hesitated for a moment, but still received the phone. She said, "I''m going to make a phone call to Snowy. Go far away, you''re not allowed to eavesdrop!"


    Ye Fan was speechless, but at the woman''s insistence, he could only fly to a building a few hundred meters away. Under Ling Yuwei''s watch, he didn''t want to hear what they had to say.After Ling Yuwei finished her call and waved at him, Ye Fan returned to the woman''s side.


    Seeing that Ling Yuwei was in a good mood, Ye Fan could not help but ask, "What did you guys talk about? You didn''t say anything bad about me, did you? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1624

    "1624"


    <span>"Are you stupid? If I could have told you, why did you avoid me just now?" Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes at the man. leaf


    <span>Fan Xianughed in embarrassment: "Aren''t you curious? "If you don''t say it, then don''t say it. Do you think the two of you can turn the tables?"


    It''s impossible to turn the sky upside down, but ¡­ " Ling Yuwei poked Ye Fan''s chest with her finger, "It shouldn''t be hard for you to turn it over and over again." leaf


    The sails looked at her provocative and somewhat provocative eyes. The silhouette of the woman''s side profile in the darkness was especially mesmerizing.


    Unable to bear the itchiness, he simply didn''t care about anything else. He went up to the woman and hugged her tightly. His hands attacked her from top to bottom as he kissed her passionately."Ugh!" Ling


    <span>Yu Wei was caught off guard by the sudden attack. Her delicate body trembled and slowly softened.


    After a minute or so, her lips parted, and Ling Yuwei became slightly intoxicated. leaf


    The sail whispered in the woman''s ear, "We''ll stay here tonight. Let''s go find a hotel." LingHow could Yuwei not understand what a man meant? After her gaze returned to normal, she hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. "No, let''s return to the n." leaf


    Fan Xian frowned. "Why? You don''t need to go back. No one can keep an eye on you when you return to Hua Hai with me!""No, not me. If I go with you to Hua Hai, I will admit defeat ¡­" Ling Yuwei pouted.


    Admit defeat? " Ye Fan rolled his eyes and said, "What do you mean?" Could it be that you and Qingxue are stillpeting over something? " Ling<span>Yu Wei turned her head away and said, "Why are you asking so many questions? I won''t leave the n so easily anyway." leaf


    Sail thought for a bit, then guessed something and said: "What you said to Qingxue just now, it can''t be that you want to fight over status with her, right? Have you guys brought ''battle'' to the surface? " Ling


    Yu Wei knew that she could no longer hide it so she ignored him and retorted, "What? No way? If a blood brother knows his debt, then so does a blood sister. What should be fought for would be fought for! Although ¡­<span>Of course you met her and got your certificate, but I still have an engagement with you, you just didn''t know about it before!


    Besides, it''s not like you''re seriously in love with her. Isn''t that the beginning of a rtionship with benefits?


    If I were alone, that would be fine, but my family''s elders, the n''s tens of thousands of pairs of eyes are all watching me!


    "They all know that I am the eldest grandson of the War God''s fiancee. If I don''t even ept my position and go with you without knowing my position, what would they think of me?!" leaf<span>Fan Xian also had a helpless look on his face. He naturally knew that Ling Yuwei''s problem was moreplicated than any other woman''s.


    "But you should know that I can''t divorce Qingxue for you." Ling


    Yuwei corrected her, "Who let you divorce her? It''s just that you and Snowy haven''t even gotten married yet, so you might as well follow the ancient method and marry a few more people at the same time! ben


    We''re from the n, and we don''t have to follow all the legal procedures. You<span>"Oh, most people can live up to 100 years old but we can easily live up to 100 years. God knows, after a few hundred years, will thew be polygamous again?" leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry. Hearing this, it really made a bit of sense, but the problem was, would Su Qingxue be willing? "


    Did you really mention this to her? Qingxue, didn''t she quarrel with you? " Ye Fan was very suspicious.<span>"Hmph, what do you know? How many years have I known Snowy? I still don''t know her personality. She knows my character very well! She


    <span>"I hate people who y games with her the most. I''ll get straight to the point. Let''s see who will admit defeat in the end if this is the case!"


    Ye Fan sighed and shook his head. These two women were basically giving him a headache.


    <span>For now, if he didn''t give Ling Yu Wei a reasonable status, the woman wouldn''t be willing to take the final step with him. This was the only way to maintain the ambiguous rtionship between a man and a woman. But


    Yes, if she had to follow the ancient method and have many wives, then Su Qingxue would also not be willing. After all, she had already given way to Ye Fan for so many lovers. leaf


    Furthermore, Fan Jian had promised Su Qingxue that he would only marry her, so of course he had to keep his promise. None"But I couldn''t do anything about it. Ye Fan could only dy it for a little longer and see if there were any other opportunities. Maybe one of the two women would let go, and the matter would be settled."


    "Alright, I understand, but there''s no need for you to stay in the Ye family. Although staying in that courtyard is safe, it will make you bored to death," Ye Fan said.


    <span>Ling Yuwei sighed with aplicated look on her face, "Do you think that I only want to stay at the Ye n because I''m not willing to return to Hua Hai with you? Me


    <span>I''m not like you. I don''t have any feelings for the Shen Long family. I''ve been influenced by the n''s culture since I was young, so the Shen Long family is my home.


    The n Gathering is always a time of crisis for the Shen Long n. You''ve just seen how the other ns unted their might, so how could I leave with you now? againHe said ¡­ Although I don''t think Ye Feng will do much in the n Gathering, but... "Since I''ve already made a bet with him, I can''t possibly run away by myself, right?" leaf


    <span>Hearing the woman''s words, Fan did not try to persuade her further. After all, although he did not have any feelings for the n, he could understand it.


    <span>It was just like how, if INFERNO was in danger or facing some challenge, it was impossible for him to leave the Purgatory Ind.


    <span>"Okay, I will take you back to Karakorum." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    However, Ling Yuwei pouted and said, "What are you so anxious about? If I don''t sleep with you, you''ll send me back right away? You


    Don''t you have a conscience? Can''t you hang out with me for so long? Also"Yeah, there''s nothing on Mount Kunlun. Bring me to a supermarket or something. At least buy some snacks and go back!" leaf


    <span>Fan Le smiled and nodded his head. Then, he brought the little girl back to the bustling area of the city. Although ¡­


    Most of the shops were closed at night, but there were always some small supermarkets that were open. two


    <span>They bought two big bags of food, just like the herdsmen buying in the city. They then ate some street food at dawn before returning to Karakorum. Fly


    <span>On the way back to Karakorum, Ling Yuwei impatiently took out a packet of joyful potato chips and started eating them with great relish.


    So delicious... " Ling Yuwei was blissfully happy to the point that she was about to cry.


    <span>Ye Fan was very ashamed as he said, "I''m really guilty. I let the great International Queen of Heaven Vivian retire at her peak period, and I haven''t been able to eat a single piece of potato chips for months ¡­"


    Ling Yuwei licked her red lips and rolled her eyes at him. "It''s good that you know you''re guilty. In the future, bring me more delicious foods. Even if you don''t return to the Divine Dragon n, at leaste visit me."<span>Let me tell you, I seemed to be fighting against Snowy for my own sake this time. But if I seed and Snowy gives in, wouldn''t that be a precedent?


    <span>In that case, Ning Zimo, Feng Yueying, and the others would have a chance to obtain the points! She


    They will definitely be very grateful and like me very much. When the timees, it will also be beneficial to your family''s harmony! "


    Ye Fanughed and thought in his heart: Stupid woman, how could Su Qingxue really give in? It''s just a trap, to let you stay at Shen Nong Shi, to not cause trouble in Hua Hai!


    Ling Yuwei did indeed know Su Qingxue, but what she knew was that Su Qingxue was quite the sunny side ¡­ Many people didn''t understand the other side of Su Qingxue. such as<span>At first, Ye Fan liked Su Qingxue because her side was like a gardenia, but when he really fell in, he discovered her side was like a poppy ¡­ When


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t think that Su Qingxue was not good either. A woman that was too simple and simple was unable to be the wife of the King of Hell. No


    <span>Other than that, women like Sally Ye, Fog Night, Chu Yunyao, and Ning Zimo were not people that normal women could deal with. From


    <span>His brothers respected him a lot, but they wouldn''t acknowledge him as their sister-inw either. This


    Over the past year, he had encountered many troubles. Although Su Qingxue''s cultivation level wasn''t high, her ability to stabilize the rear proved that he was right. OnlyHowever, it was impossible for Ye Fan to expose Ling Yuwei. He was also not sure if Ling Yuwei was ying dumb. In short, it was meaningless to exin the psychological games between adults. one


    <span>While enjoying the beautiful scenery, he had unknowingly returned to the small courtyard at the entrance of the dragon fountain in the Kunlun Mountains.


    <span>Before Ye Fan and Ling Yuweinded, they already saw a group of people standing outside the courtyard. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1625

    1625 dang<span>Seeing a man in red clothes with long dark red hair and a charming face, Ye Fan was unable to recognize that this person was actually Ye Feng?


    Although he heard that Ye Feng had changed his appearance, Ye Fan was still a bit surprised by the change in his appearance.<span>The key point was that Ye Feng''s eyes were no longer as arrogant and impetuous as they were in the past. He was actually calm and profound, and Ye Feng could not tell what he was thinking.


    <span>Beside Ye Feng was a man who had his hair standing up high but was looking at a distance of 1.5 meters between them. He was Huang Xiang, Ye Feng''s follower, as shown in the data.


    <span>Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled. He felt that Ye Feng''s cultivation should be in the Dao Yan realm, but for some reason, he couldn''t figure it out and felt that this guy was a little strange.


    On the other hand, Huang Xiang could not feel any cultivation and was no different from an ordinary person. To


    As for the other people like Ye Longteng and Ye Chunhua, Ye Fan didn''t care about them at all.


    Ye Longyuan, on the other hand, did not know where he went, but he did not see anything.At this time, Ye Longteng and the others saw Ye Fan and were very excited, walking forward one after another.


    <span>Haha! I knew it, Ye Fan, you would definitely not ignore our Ye family! Good to be back! It''s good to be back! " Ye Long raised his eyebrows in joy. leaf


    Chun Hua and the others also nodded happily, "The First Young Master is back. Our Ye Family and the Divine Dragon Family are no longer afraid of any challenges!"


    <span>"You''re all thinking too much." Ye Fan directly sshed cold water on everyone''s head and said, "I won''t go back to the n. I already made it clear to you that I''m just here to see Weiwei." leaf


    Long Teng and the others were stunned. The disappointment and unwillingness in their eyes could not be expressed in words.


    "Uncle, there is no need to force it. Our Ye family has let down our big brother. Indeed, our big brother has no reason to go back to the n." Ye Feng smiled and said.<span>What did you call me? " Ye Fan was surprised, his heart couldn''t help but thump.


    <span>Not only was Ye Fan shocked, even Ling Yuwei, Ye Longteng, and the others looked at Ye Feng in astonishment.


    He used to view life and death as his enemy, but now ¡­ He actually called out "Big Brother"? leaf<span>Feng smiled indifferently, "What, are you not used to me calling you that? That was also true ¡­ I have done many wrong things before, and I do not understand the kinship, benevolence, and righteousness of the world, but only consider my own interests. When


    At first, I believed some of my uncle''s words and considered you as my enemy, offending my brother many times. Fortunately, you showed me mercy and gave me the chance to turn over a new leaf. "<span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed, he wanted to see through this guy''s trick, but he discovered that Ye Feng did not seem to be acting. When


    "However, there is also the possibility that Ye Feng''s acting skills are at the peak of perfection."


    Do you think that by saying these words, I will be able to believe that you have really changed your mind? "<span>Ye Fan said in a deep voice, "The brothers that I destroyed, the lives on Purgatory Ind, were all caused by you... I have to give them an exnation. " one


    Hearing this, Huang Xiang, who was at the side, couldn''t take it anymore. He stood in front of Ye Feng, pointed at Ye Fan and disdainfully said, "Hey! Ye Fan, right? Don''t be so shameless!


    My Brother Feng is courteous to you, so listen carefully! If you dare to offend my Brother Feng, then your path will be narrow and you won''t have much of a chance! " leaf


    Fan Xian frowned, "You are called Huang Xiang, right? Although I don''t know who you are, but the matter between me and Ye Feng..." It has nothing to do with you. You''d better not meddle. "<span>"Why is it okay!? Brother Feng is my boss! "If you dare to offend Brother Feng, I''ll fight you to the death!" Huang Xiang said with a fierce expression.


    "Alright, Huang Xiang ¡­" "Brother, you can''t ept my apology. It''s normal, so don''t make him angry." Ye Feng helplessly advised.<span>"Brother Feng!" You are the best in my eyes! Apologize to him, but he refuses to ept it. If he says that he wants to cause trouble for you, isn''t that just courting death!?


    I wish I could kill him now and tie him to a rock and sink him into the river! " Huang Xiang''s face was full of anger, but his emotions were iparably sincere. Clearly, his worship of Ye Feng was iparable.


    <span>Shut up! The one with the surname Huang! How is this a ce where you can interrupt!? " Ye Longteng, who was standing at the side, could not bear to watch any longer. If Ye Fan got angry, he would not be able to deal with him. Yellow


    <span>However, Xiang Ning refused to ept this and retorted: "You''re the one who shut up! You people are just helping outsiders. Brother Feng doesn''t like it! "


    <span>Ye Fan was also quite speechless towards this guy who kept shouting, but he was toozy to bother with him and said, "Ye Feng, you went missing for a period of time in the country. Tell me, where did you go?"


    Ye Feng sighed and said, "Big brother..."


    "Don''t call me that, I''m not interested in randomly identifying rtives." Ye Fan coldly said, "I won''t be soft-hearted just because you call me that."


    Hearing that, Huang Xiang got angry, turned around and rushed towards Ye Fan, "F * ck, brat, you dare to speak to my Brother Feng like that?!" Your road is over! "


    "Huang Xiang!" Seeing that, Ye Feng wanted to stop him loudly, but it was already toote. leaf


    Seeing that this guy actually dared to attack him, Fan did not even bother to look at him. He pointed his finger, and a sword intent suddenly pierced through Huang Xiang''s mouth!<span>Ye Fan actually wasn''t willing to kill anyone, but this guy seemed to be forcing him to be an evil person. If he didn''t kill him now, they wouldn''t be able to have a good chat. end


    Unexpectedly, Ye Fan did not directly kill Ye Feng, but was already enduring it. This person did not know how to appreciate a favor, so Ye Fan naturally would not tolerate this.


    In the depths of Ye Fan''s heart, he could faintly feel that this pair of master and servant... Dangerous.Huang Xiang, who had been prated by the sword intent, opened his eyes wide. A bloody hole appeared on his mouth as he fell to the ground. It seemed as if he was about to die!


    "I''ve already warned him that he wouldn''t listen to my advice." Ye Fanhan said. leaf<span>With a painful face, Feng pounced to the side of Huang Xiang''s corpse. Seeing hisckey''s dying breath, his eyes had a glimmer in them.


    "Big brother ¡­" If you want to ask me, I''ll just tell you. Why did you kill Huang Xiang? He just wanted to protect me ¡­ Why did you kill him? " leaf


    Fan Jian indifferently replied, "There''s no need to be hypocritical. That''s not what you said when you killed my brothers and sisters." leaf


    Feng Xing''s face was dejected as he nodded bitterly. "That''s right ¡­ This is retribution... " "<span>"Say it, was it Shakyamuni who helped you?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>All the nsmen were stunned and looked at Ye Feng strangely. They were all curious about what had happened to Ye Feng, but they couldn''t get a clear answer out of him. leaf


    Feng Feng was confused. "Extermination Shakyamuni?" Why did he help me? I... After I met Huang Xiang in the Kingdom of Enamel, in order to recover my strength and cultivate my Blood Demon Body, I went to a secluded mountain forest and didn''te back until I heard that my n was in trouble ¡­ Large


    Brother, I really want to turn over a new leaf. Meeting Huang Xiang has made me understand a lot of things, and I know I was wrong ¡­ ¡­ If you really don''t want to give me the chance, I ¡­ Today, I can die in front of you! "

 Chapter 1626

    "1626"


    <span>Don''t! Feng''er! "Don''t do that!" "Feng Er, you are the leader of our Ye n''s younger generation, how can you say such words!?"


    <span>Uncle, if my death can help big brother change his prejudice against the Ye family, if big brother can go back to the n and lead the Shen Long family, then my death will be worth it! " Ye Feng looked at life and death as he smiled.


    When the crowd of Ye n members heard this, they couldn''t help but be moved. No matter what Ye Feng did in the past, his actions today had truly been worthy of his status.


    "You really think highly of yourself. I only killed you because you deserved it." Ye Fan said lightly. leaf


    Long Teng''s eyes were filled with tears, he turned around and bitterly sighed: "Ye Fan! Feng''er had also suffered a lot. Back on Purgatory Ind, he had been seriously injured and fell into the sea. Luckily, he didn''t die, but he had died once! Can''t you give him a chance!? "


    "I''ve given him enough chances, but the result is that he killed even more people!" Ye Fan''s eyes became colder and colder. The more "good" Ye Feng appeared before him, the more uneasy he became.


    Young Master, no matter how much trouble Ye Feng had, he had always been bewitched by outsiders!<span>A prodigal son cannot be exchanged for gold. With your vast manpower, if you were to give him a chance to turn over a new leaf, what can you do? " Ye Chunhua also advised. leaf


    Fan Xian looked at the group of people that were moved by Ye Feng, then looked at the tragic expression on Ye Feng''s face, and could not help but sneer and say, "It seems like ¡­. You forced me to be an evil man once.


    However, I''m not a good person to begin with. This kind of scheme is useless against me. such as<span>"If you want to make a move now, you''d better hurry. I''ll give you a chance to die honorably ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan wanted to see if this guy could force himself into a corner and tear off his pride. No


    Thinking about that, Ye Feng slowly got up with a generous face, "From start to finish, I have never been a match for you, Big Brother. Otherwise... Even when my grandfather was here, he wouldn''t be so dismissive of me ¡­<span>I have already done far too many things, and I am willing to pay for them with my life. Even if I were to face the Heaven''s Path, I would end it myself if you didn''t touch me shamelessly... Me


    Please don''t hurt my mother. She did something wrong, but she was never in my father''s heart.<span>"She is a bitter person, and I can''t be filial to her. I just hope that you don''t kill her ¡­" Speak


    <span>Finished, Ye Feng raised his hand, ready to p his own head! This


    <span>It was inconceivable to everyone, even Ling Yuwei, that Ye Feng would actually be willing tomit suicide!?


    However, right at this moment, a scream was heard from below the cliff, "No way!" Only


    <span>Seeing Ji Ru Lan flying towards him, he yelled hysterically, cried, and threw himself at Ye Feng.


    "Feng''er!" What nonsense are you trying to do!? If you die, what will Mother do!? " kiki


    Ruo Lan had also been going back to the Ye family for a while. Ever since Ye Feng hade back, she had been very happy to see her son in such a huge change.<span>"But now that Ye Feng wants to kill himself, it is the same as destroying all the beautiful things she saw just now. She is about to copse!"


    Mother ¡­ I deserve to die... " Ye Feng bitterly smiled and wiped away the tears on his mother''s face.


    No! Why should I, Feng''er, die!? "You''re so obedient and sensible now!"<span>Ji Ru Lan turned her head, fiercely looked at Ye Fan and said, "Isn''t it just those subordinates of yours who killed you!?" What are you pretending to be so righteous for!? You


    I ask myself, have you never killed anyone before?! You have killed many more people than Feng''er, how many families have you destroyed, how many families have you destroyed!? To


    Even if you die, it will be you, the demon, who dies first! "You are simply relying on your high cultivation to bully my Feng''er!" leaf


    Fan Xian frowned. Of course, he knew that Ji Ru Lan''s words made sense. Although ¡­He said that many years ago, he had already washed his hands, learned how to save people, even saved them. He said that he had saved far more people than he had killed. The past had always existed. This was also the reason why he was able to use the Purgatory Sword Demon.


    <span>Actually, if Ye Feng really knew his wrongs and repented and truly wanted to turn over a new leaf, then he could also give him a chance. Hate


    It''s not hard for a person to forgive a person, but Ye Fan was also willing. question<span>The problem was that he had a feeling that there was something wrong with this Ye Feng... It had nothing to do with the evidence. It was just an instinctive sense of danger.


    Seeing Ye Fan fall silent, Ji Ru Lan thought that he wouldn''t let her son go. She smiled sadly and said, "Okay, I was the one who did it, causing your adopted mother to die. I admit it, today I will pay for Feng''er''s death!" Word


    After she finished her sentence, Ji Ru Lan suddenly took out a delicate dagger and stabbed it towards her heart!


    <span>"Mother!"


    <span>Ye Feng eximed and quickly went to block, but the dagger had already pierced through, and blood was staining his chest red! This


    <span>This scene also stunned Ye Fan. Even a heartless woman would be willing to sacrifice her life for her son!


    "Sister-inw!"


    "Madam Ji!"<span>A group of Ye Family members also ran up nervously, looking shocked. leaf


    <span>In panic, Feng Man threw the dagger away and used his acupoint to seal Ji Ru Lan''s heart meridian to prevent too much blood from flowing out.


    Mother! Why are you like this!? Your son has let you down! " Ye Feng knelt and hugged his mother as he said this with tears in his eyes. leaf


    On the other hand, Chun Hua was checking Ji Ru Lan''s pulse. After using his zhen yuan to sense around, he hurriedly took out a healing pellet and said, "Quickly feed it to Ru Lan. The heart isn''t too deep. It can be saved!"


    Hearing that, Ye Feng hurriedly stuffed the pill into his mother''s mouth, "Mother! Eat it! You can''t die. I... I can''t even properly filial you ¡­ "<span>Ji Rn coughed out a mouthful of blood. She weakly looked at Ye Fan and pleaded, "Don''t kill Feng''er ¡­ "I''m begging you ¡­"


    When everyone saw this scene, they couldn''t help but feel sympathy for him. Many of them already had resentful looks in their eyes as they looked at Ye Fan. one<span>In time, Ye Fan became the person everyone hated.


    <span>Ye Fan naturally understood how everyone thought of him. However, he didn''t care too much, it was just that the actions of Ji Ru Lan had really shocked him... No


    <span>For some reason, Ye Fan thought of Nie Wuyue. These two women actually haven''t had a good life in the past twenty years ¡­ ¡­


    <span>Ling Yuwei slightly knitted her brows, and softly turned her head to ask Ye Fan: "How about ¡­ ¡­" "Give him a chance, I promised him. From his behavior at the n Gathering, if you kill him now, I''ll go back on my word." leaf


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. After a moment of consideration, he said, "Alright, I''ll wait until after the n Gathering before making a decision based on the circumstances." He


    Even though he felt that this was a bit risky, forcefully killing someone at this moment would probably cause Ling Yuwei to feel that he was being too unreasonable.<span>Furthermore, Ji Ru Lan''s plea at this moment was indeed moving for Ye Fan. both


    If that was the case, he could just send his Heaven''s Eyes men to keep an eye on him for a few days at most. That way, he could easily see what secrets this fellow had on him. such as<span>If he really wanted to repent, then letting him go today would clear away a grudge.


    <span>This was also considering that it would be safer for Ling Yuwei to stay in this courtyard. Otherwise, Ye Fan would rather kill him and bring shame upon himself than give him the chance to harm Ling Yuwei. "


    "Thank you ¡­" Hearing Ye Fan''s response, Ji Ru Lan actually shed tears to express her gratitude. Perhaps it was due to the stimtion being too great, but her heart was also injured, so Ji Ru Lan quickly fainted.


    "Mother!" Ye Feng nervously hugged his mother, turned around and said to Ye Fan, "Big Brother, thank you for not killing me, I will not do anything that would disappoint you!"


    Finished speaking, Ye Feng quickly brought Ji Ru Lan to heal her wounds. leaf<span>Long Teng let out a long sigh, smiled at Ye Fan and said, "I knew you wouldn''t be so cruel. You also saw that Feng''er has really changed a lot."


    I am only giving Weiwei face ", Ye Fan said," In addition, I now need to look at the Ye Family''s Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, immediately take them out. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1627

    1627


    <span>"You ¡­ You want the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations? " Ye Longteng was stunned, "Didn''t you say that you don''t want to cultivate our n''s techniques?"


    <span>"I naturally have my own reasons. If you guys are unwilling to give it to me, I don''t mind snatching it from you." Ye Fan said.


    Ye Chonglou frowned, "Ye Fan, not everyone has the qualifications to practice the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. Of course, you will definitely be able to do it, but you have to ¡­""What must I do? I have to go back to the n? " Ye Fan sneered and said, "You can''t be thinking that I won''t be able to get it, which is why I let you take it out, right? "Do you believe that I will turn the entire Ye family upside down?" leaf


    Sail was toozy to waste words with them, these people wanted him to go back to the n, he might as well just rob them!Indeed, when he said this, Ye Chunhua and Ye Longteng started to get scared.


    For them, showing the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations to Ye Fan was actually nothing to lose. If they were to anger Ye Fan again for this matter, they would not dare to do so.


    Not long after, Ye Chunhua took out a beast skin scroll and a trantion of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. leaf


    After looking through the sail, he was relieved to find that it was exactly the same as the one from the Ji n.Since he had already obtained the cultivation technique and Ling Yuwei was unwilling to return to Hua Hai with him, Ye Fan felt that it was time to return. Arrived


    <span>When they left, Ling Yuwei was naturally reluctant to part with them. However, the woman was also very stubborn, and she was determined to stay in the n. leaf


    So Fan had to agree. When he had time, he woulde over and visit her, and then think of a way to get her a phone number that allowed him tomunicate with a satellite.


    <span>What made Ye Fan curious was that Ye Longyuan had been missing for a long time, so he didn''t know where he went.


    <span>After bidding farewell to the woman, Ye Fan quickly stepped on his sword and soared into the sky, rushing back to Hua Hai. He had to properly organize the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations and start training. He


    <span>Right now, the most depressing thing was that even though he had Duotian, who had a battle strength surpassing Duotian, he did not dare to use it out of fear of the Sky Law. If


    Since he wasn''t afraid of the Dark Thunder, he was confident that he could go find the Apocalypse Shakyamuni and save Ai''er, wiping out the greatest potential enemy in this world.Therefore, cultivating the Divine Dragon''s Nine Transformations as soon as possible was of the utmost importance. It was much more important than some nonsense like a n meeting!


    ¡­ ¡­. Summer


    West of the country, vast desert.


    In a secluded area, there was an oasis that quietly sat there like a pearl in a sea of sand.<span>A cluster of white buildings was built along ake in the oasis. Arge amount of white jade was used in these buildings, which were engraved with lifelike tiger patterns. This


    <span>Inside, it was the White Tiger Tribe''s ancestralnd. And ¡­


    <span>Fifty miles away, in an area with even more steep terrain, there was a long rift that stretched as far as the eye could see. This


    At the bottom of the chasm, there seemed to be arge number of dark clouds roiling about, making it impossible to see what was happening below. No


    After that, the lower one looked, the more one could see arge amount of metallic luster ores, exposing themselves to the public. cryptology<span>Hidden in these dark clouds, there were electric snakes moving about, and there was even the sound of thunder!


    A white-robed figure was standing at the edge of the chasm, holding a fan in his hand. He looked to be deep in thought.<span>"Ancestor Bai Yan!"


    A middle-aged man from the White Tiger n flew to the edge of the cliff and knelt on one knee.


    The first ancestor of the White Tiger n, Bai Yan, turned his head and smiled, "What is it? Are you here to find me?"The man reported, "Ancestor, we have received news that the two disciples who won have encountered the Sword God Ye Fan while they were searching for a member of the Ye n in Wu Lu City.


    "What!?" Bai Yan''s expression immediately changed and asked cautiously, "Exin it clearly! What happened!? "


    The man told Ye Zichen everything that had happenedst night in great detail.


    Ancestor ¡­ The two brothers, Ying Luo and Luo Chen, asked if they would like to hand over all of the White Emperor''s entertainment ¡­ " white


    Yan narrowed his eyes and snorted, "Step aside! Why not!? He was stupid and resentful, what''s more ¡­ Our goal now is the n Gathering, not to provoke the Sword God.


    As long as he doesn''t make trouble for us and gives us tens of billions, it''s no big deal. This amount of money is nothing to us.


    Tell those two brats to cooperate fully and not have any chance at all. If they anger the Sword God, no one will protect them! "<span>"Yes sir!" After receiving his orders, the man quickly flew away.


    <span>Bai Yan slowly turned around and looked at the bottom of the valley. You must bring this group of youngsters along with you to the Silver Blizzard Valley for this training session. Then ¡­


    That brat, although he might not go back to the n, it was hard to say if he was the other Ye Wuya ¡­ ¡­ "We can''t hold ourselves back for another few hundred years ¡­" ¡­ ¡­.


    ¡­ ¡­. and


    At the same time, in the depths of the forest.<span>The sky was filled with the color of sunset. In all directions, there were huge ancient parasol trees that were over a hundred meters tall.


    There were actuallyrge amounts of seven-colored mes burning on top of these parasol trees. It was as if they possessed eternal fuel that constantly burned.<span>The higher the temperature, the brighter the light became. such as


    If it were any ordinary person, they would have been reduced to ashes the moment theynded here. ThisInside was a special space sealed by a grand formation, the Parasol Tree Mystic Realm. Only


    <span>A special domain that could only be opened by releasing the twin phoenix mes at the same time was simr to an independent space and could only be opened once every hundred years or so.


    <span>The ce that created this special area was said to be the birthce of the Phoenix n. It was said that this area was the ce where the Phoenix was born, so it was deliberately preserved and was not changed by the outside world. phoenix


    The Phoenix n was not clear as to where exactly this forbidden ground came from, but it was true. It was an excellent training ground that the Phoenix n could raise in a short amount of time.<span>The Rainbow Phoenix mes here were known as the "mes of Nirvana" precisely because, after these Phoenix mes'' trial, it was able to allow Feng Nu and the phoenix girl to continuously undergo new transformations.


    Red, red, orange, yellow, gold, light gold, tinum. These seven colors were all different levels of power.


    The lower the base of the Wutong Forest, the lower the temperature. And the higher the crown, the higher the temperature.Although the limits of a Phoenix girl far exceeded the level of the Seven Colored Phoenix mes, the number of nsmen in history who could resist the golden-white Phoenix mes here could be counted on one hand.


    "Yun''er, if you''re too tired, you can take a little rest. It''s already very rare for you to be able to enter the orange phoenix mes in such a short period of time. You''re really outstanding, we didn''t misjudge you."<span>Huang Yueshannded on a branch that was burning with orange phoenix mes. As she looked at Du Yun''er, who was currently training with her teeth clenched, she said with a pained smile. duo


    Yun''er opened her eyes, her face blushing red as she panted, "I can still hold on for a little longer ¡­"


    <span>"It''s better if you work together. There''s still some time before the secret realm closes, so you don''t have to work too hard." Huang Yueshanughed. duo


    Yun''er said faintly, "It''s alright ¡­ "I can persevere..."


    "Silly girl, I know you want to close the distance between you and Ye Fan, but his speed of growth ispletely heaven defying. Comparing you to him, is torturing you." Huang Yueshan bitterlyughed.Du Yun''er pursed her lips and said, "Then ¡­ At the very least, I want him to be able to prevent Brother Ye Fan from worrying about my safety... "I''ve always been dragging him down ¡­" Yellow


    Yue Shan helplessly covered her forehead. "I really submit to you, you foolish child ¡­"


    Du Yun''er shyly smiled and asked curiously, "Ancestor Yue Shan, are you not going to cultivate anymore?" YellowYue Shan smiled bitterly, "My talent is only average among the phoenix girls. When I get to the Golden Phoenix me, I won''t be able to train for long. This


    <span>"The first time I came, I still brought you two little fellows along. In the Great n Assembly, it was all thanks to you two young people ¡­" "


    "Patriarch Northmont, even if you reach the Dao State level, you can only reach Goldlight?" Du Yun''er blinked, "Then isn''t Ancestor Xiao Rou much stronger than you? And there''s even the light gold and tinum Phoenix mes, she can''t even be bothered toe in ¡­ " Yellow


    Yue Shan sighed with her eyes, "Silly girl, Ancestor Xiao Rou is an expert only second to the Martial God. Even with Ye Fan''s talent, in my opinion..." He was also inferior to Patriarch Xiao Rou. true


    There was a fundamental difference between a true genius and a true genius. Only


    <span>It was because Ancestor Xiao Rou was very reluctant to leave this world that she didn''t break through seriously ¡­ quaque


    Even so, if not for the birth of a War God, our Phoenix n would have taken down the dragon fountain long ago. Fear


    <span>Most likely, aside from the War God, no one else knew ¡­ If Patriarch Xiao Rou is serious, then how terrifying will it be ¡­? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1628

    1628Although she knew that Xiao Rou was one of the few top geniuses in the history of the Phoenix n, she did not expect that Huang Yueshan''s evaluation of her was so high that it exceeded her initial expectations.


    Ancestor Yue Shan, you said that Ancestor Xiao Rou has a lot of nostalgia for the world, but she has lived for hundreds of years. "Don''t the forefathers all yearn for a higher realm?"Huang Yueshan chuckled, "Did you know that in the past few hundred years, although Ancestor Xiao Rou has been in closed door cultivation, she has not been able to raise her cultivation at all?"


    <span>"What?" Du Yun''er said in surprise, "He hasn''t improved at all?" Yellow


    Yue Shan nodded. "Yes. When Patriarch Xiao Rou met the War God, he had actually just broken through to the Dao-Path level and entered the Daomerge level.


    <span>During the Dao Yan period, once she burned her blood, she would be an invincible existence in the Divine Great Land.


    But who would have thought that since meeting Ye Wuya, they would exchange a move with each other without even igniting his blood, and Xiao Rou''s Ancestor admitted defeat ¡­ " "<span>One move?! " Du Yun''er wasn''t in the mood to cultivate. She walked out from the Phoenix mes and asked while gasping for breath, "The Martial God defeated Ancestor Xiao Rou in one move?" Yellow


    Yue Shan sighed and said helplessly, "Although no one has seen the true situation of that battle, this was told to me by Xiao Rou''s elder in private, so it shouldn''t be a lie ¡­


    However, it wasn''t that hard to understand. They were all peerless talents. The battle between them had already embodied their understanding of martial dao.<span>Ancestor Xiao Rou''s meaning was that she couldn''t see through Ye Wuya at all, and Ye Wuya knew everything about her ¡­ by


    <span>With one move, even if no one fell, there was no need topete any further.


    <span>From what Xiao Rou had said, the Martial God had praised her perception, saying that she was the only martial artist who had the chance to chase after him.


    However, there is one thing that is not good. Ancestor Xiao Rou''s talent in the Martial Dao is too high, and she could see the oue of the battle with one move.


    <span>Du Yun''er''s gaze congealed as she snapped out of her daze, "Could it be ¡­ In the past, the War God had sought out people to spar against him.


    "Although it''s hard to believe, Xiao Rou''s ancestor''s meaning is that Ye Wuya has been ying around. He


    <span>Just to y around and pass the time, he had to fight with some martial artists ¡­ cause


    If he did too well, no one would y with him until he got tired of it and stopped fighting.


    <span>Not to mention anything else, those who had formed the ancient divine descendants, even if they joined hands, they wouldn''t be able to fight back under hismand ¡­


    Only after that did everyone vaguely realize that he had been hiding his strength in the past ¡­ Huang Yueshan smiled bitterly as she recalled the scene from back then. She felt a bit scared.


    Hearing this, a thought suddenly popped up in Du Yun''er''s mind, and she asked, "Could it be ¡­. Xiao Rou was really nostalgic ¡­ It''s the War God!? " Yellow


    Yue Shan sighed and said, "Even though the ancestor didn''t say it clearly, in my opinion, she just wants to stay in the same world as the War God. That''s why she hasn''t broken through yet ¡­" cause<span>"Yes. After I came out of seclusion this time, I clearly sensed that Ancestor Xiao Rou seemed to want to bid farewell to this world ¡­"


    <span>"Say goodbye?" Du Yun''er was puzzled, "Didn''t Ancestor Xiao Rou like the change that happened outside? "Didn''t she go out to y?"


    <span>Foolish girl, it''s precisely because she had the intention to go, that''s why she wanted to take a look around and have fun ¡­ You


    I didn''t realize that Ancestor Xiao Rou had a deep grudge against the Martial God. If I didn''t guess wrongly, then the Martial God most likely had some sort of agreement with her. But


    "The Martial God left her and left first. That''s why Ancestor Xiao Rou said that the Martial God was a swindler," Huang Yueshan said.Women always take these gossips a bit more seriously. Du Yun''er naturally could not help but guess and ask, "Could it be ¡­ Ancestor Xiao Rou, she ¡­ "He likes the War God?"


    <span>"Heh ¡­" Who knew? Although Xiao Rou looked like a child, she did not really care about most things. How could it be so easy to guess her thoughts?


    "What''s more, the two of them are both martial arts geniuses, so maybe they are just friends that appreciate each other, how can they be so urate?" Huang Yueshanughed as she shook her head.


    <span>Du Yun''er nodded and muttered, "But if Ancestor Xiao Rou cares so much about the Martial God, why didn''t she go and find the Martial God for hundreds of years ¡­" "


    Foolish child. Although Ancestor Xiao Rou did not break through, that did not mean she was thinking about how she could defeat the Martial God.


    A few hundred years, to someone who had devoted all of their efforts intoprehending the Dao, was nothing more than a flick of a finger. PositiveAs she spoke, Huang Yueshan''s brows furrowed. She suddenly discovered something and raised her head to look at a high branch of the wutong tree. Only


    Seeing the red dressed Xiao Xin''er actually walking towards a field of golden phoenix mes?


    "Xin''er!?" Yellow


    Yue Shan went up and stopped the girl, asking, "What are you doing?" With your current cultivation, you will not be able to withstand going to the golden fire! " quaque


    Even she herself was only within the golden mes. If Xiao Xin''er were to enter, she knew very well how much suffering she would suffer. Xiao<span>Xin''er looked a little tired, but her eyes were filled with determination, and she said, "It''s alright, I think I can resist it."


    You are forcing yourself into a corner! It''s been so many days and you haven''t rested at all. Even if you''re better than Yun''er''s basics, you can''t forcefully risk hurting yourself by cultivating like this! " Huang Yueshan advised.


    Patriarch Northmont ¡­ If he wanted to break through his limits, didn''t he have to put himself in dire straits? Me


    He had always been flung further and further away from that fellow ¡­ If I don''t have him working hard, how will I be able to catch up to him?! " Xiao Xin''er gritted her teeth as she spoke. YellowYue Shan was stunned. After she figured out who "that guy" was, she couldn''t help but feel upset. "How can you be like this?" Did he have topete with Ye Fan? Day


    "There''s always someone stronger than you. Even if you can''tpare to Ye Fan, you are already outstanding enough. Why..." "


    No! I won''t ept it! " Xiao Xin''er''s eyes were filled with determination, "I can''t ept this ¡­ If he can do it, I can definitely do it too! "Huang Yueshan took in a deep breath as she recalled the evaluation that the current head of the family, Xiao Huang, had of her granddaughter. She said that she had apetitive spirit and it seemed that it was indeed the case ¡­ "


    <span>"Alright, do not risk your life. I will guard you from the side."


    Huang Yueshan did not insist, even somewhat envious. Perhaps the reason why she could be considered average amongst the phoenixes was because shecked this kind of tenacity.


    <span>"Many thanks, Patriarch Yueshan ¡­" Xiao


    Xin''er gratefully nodded and walked into the golden mes ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1629

    <span>1629 quinquies


    Lun Ye family, Ye Feng''s yard.


    "Young Master Feng, Huang Xiang has arrived."Two servants were carrying a stretcher. On top of the stretcher was a corpse covered by a white cloth. The cloth was dyed red. It was Huang Xiang, who had brought him down from the cliff.


    <span>"Okay, put it down." Ye Feng smiled and indicated to put it on a stone table in the middle of the yard.


    The two servants put down the stretcher and turned to leave. leaf


    <span>Feng Xing walked over and lifted the white cloth. Looking at Huang Xiang, whose face was devoid of blood and could not be more dead, a trace of evil appeared in his eyes. leaf


    Feng Feng''s hand slowly touched Huang Xiang''s head, where his mouth was. Then ¡­


    <span>There was already a transparent bloody hole inside. The sword intent had destroyed all the organizations here, and it was iparably sinister and terrifying.


    However, there was no change in Ye Feng''s eyes. Drops of blood slowly seeped out from one of his fingers... with


    As the blood fell into the bloody hole, a strange and miraculous scene urred!


    Huang Xiang''s pair of dead eyes were trembling mechanically as he spun twice. Then, his body began to twitch!?


    "Huff, huff ¡­" YellowXiang''s chest began moving up and down as mouthfuls of gas were ejected from his throat along with bloody foam. And ¡­


    <span>The wound on his mouth was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye!? long


    Blood vessels, nerves, flesh, even. Tooth! Yellow


    Xiang''s pair of eyes, from zed eyes to gradually have a luster, will begin to focus.In the end, other than the blood all over his body, he waspletely fine, as if he hadn''t been injured at all!? leaf


    At this time, Feng had already withdrawn his hand. He looked at Huang Xiang with an evil smile, "How do you feel?"


    "Feng..." "Brother Feng!?" Huang Xiang suddenly stood up and jumped to the ground with a face full of admiration and joy: "You ¡­ You want to revive me!? " leaf


    Feng nodded, "How can I bear to see you die? "You are my good brother who is going through thick and thin together ¡­"


    "Hehe, Brother Feng is awesome!" What about Ye Fan? Brother Feng, did you kill him!? " Huang Xiang looked around and asked.<span>Ye Feng smiled, "He has already left."


    Gone? Humph! It seems like I''m still afraid of you, Brother Feng. Damn, this guy is a little strong, next time I have to be more careful.<span>"Although Brother Feng can revive me, but it really hurts when I die!" Huang Xiang rubbed his mouth and shook his head as he bared his teeth. Positive


    At this moment, in the courtyard, a door opened. facies


    "Ji Rn, whose face was a bit pale, pushed open the door and saw the scene outside."


    Feng''er? This ¡­ "What''s going on?" Ji Ru Lan held onto the door frame and looked at Huang Xiang in shock. Isn''t he dead? "Ye Feng smiled and quickly ran over and supported his mother, saying, "Mother, Huang Xiang was injured, but I healed him."


    <span>"Injured? How could that be ¡­ It''s clear that his head is pierced through ¡­ " Ji Ru Lan replied in fear. Yellow


    <span>Xiang Haohaiughed as he walked forward, "Madam! "Not to mention having his head pierced, even if his head is missing, with Brother Feng''s ¡­" "


    Huang Xiang! " Ye Feng interrupted him and said with a faint smile, "Stop talking nonsense, go back to your room and change your clothes!" YellowXiang realized that he almost blurted out something. He hurriedly smiled and nodded his head, then eagerly ran back to his room.


    Ji Ru Lan''s eyes shed withplicated thoughts. She looked at Ye Feng with worry and asked, "Feng''er, tell Mother ¡­ ¡­ What was going on? The person waspletely dead, how could he possibly be alive? This ¡­ "This is too problematic..." "<span>"Mother, it''s a good thing that we came back from the dead. Don''t ask anymore questions, just take a good rest." Ye Feng said with a gentle smile.


    But if Ye Fan were to know that the person he had killed with his own hands hade back to life, he might juste looking for him again! " Ji Rn said.


    Ye Feng shook his head and said, "Big Brother is very busy, there''s no way that he would specially make a trip here just for Huang Xiang ¡­ quaque


    So what if he came? Was killing Huang Xiang for no reason? Or do you want to kill me before the n Gathering? "Ji Ru Lan was stunned. Thinking about it carefully, she felt that Ye Fan wasn''t that kind of person.


    However, she was still iparably worried, "Feng''er, mother is very scared. Even though you have be so sensible now, mother still feels that there''s something particrly important that you''re hiding from me, huh?<span>Today, with great difficulty, from the time Ye Fan was trying to live, you must not do anything stupid, and in the end it will lead to a fatal disaster! Mother


    Actually, you don''t have to care about anything. I just hope that you can be safe and marry and have children.


    <span>Mother ¡­ "I will let you live a good life in the future, don''t worry about it." Ye Feng squinted his eyes and smiled. kiki


    The worry in Ru Lan''s eyes could not be dispelled, but seeing that her son was unwilling to say more, she could only sigh and nod her head ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­. Hua


    <span>Hai, Yun Duan Clubhouse, secret experimental base. leaf


    When the sail returned to the city, the first thing she did was not go home, but to Chu Yunyao''sboratory. Inverted


    It wasn''t that he wanted to be intimate with a woman, it was just that he wanted to test out the "Ouroboros" style essory that Ye Wuya had left behind for Chu Yunyao. cisThus, Chu Yunyao wanted him to take the test for the space-warp device. He had to personally take a look at it before he could consider whether or not he should take the test.


    Behind the Cloud Restaurant, the original riding field had been isted from the rest of the area. of<span>Before when Ye Fan came here, he had helped Chu Yunyao tame a fierce horse and even repaid the provocation towards Chu Yunsheng.


    In the blink of an eye, so many things had happened. He and Chu Yunyao had established a special rtionship, so he couldn''t help but sigh.<span>A five-meter-tall device was quietly standing in the isted area.


    <span>The entire device looked like a portal. On its ring-shaped arm, there wererge amounts of primitive stones arranged in a line. It was like a series of runes, but also looked like some kind of integrated circuit board.


    Ye Fan could not understand these technologies recorded on the Earth''s axis. Only Chu Yunyao knew what the routes created by these Primordial Stones represented. leaf


    The sail watched for a moment, feeling the pressure of an unknown technology. Chu


    The science Yun Yao chose was apletely different path from cultivation, but it was also filled with opportunities and challenges. leaf


    The more the sail experienced, the more she could feel that this experiment... It''s not a joke.


    <span>As the sky gradually darkened, the lights automatically lit up. crus


    The sound of footsteps rang out. Chu Yunyao, wearing a white coat and ck-framed sses walked over gracefully, her hand holding aptop.


    "Have you decided?" Do you want to give it a try? " Chu Yunyao walked over to Ye Fan and casually asked.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "This is not a small matter. Today, I just came to take a look and see what this device really is. Let me think about it a few more days."


    There was a chance that the teleportation would cause your body to turn into a particle that would never recover, but ¡­ "It''s only less than one percent. After all, I''ve done a lot of experiments." Chu Yunyao said.<span>Even if it''s one in a million, I still have to carefully consider it. "Ye Fan shook his head and sighed," You don''t have to worry at all.


    "On the path of scientific exploration, sacrifices are unavoidable." Chu Yunyao said as if it was a matter of course. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian''s face stiffened, the corners of his mouth twitched, but he did not argue with her. "Did you analyze the Ouroboros n properly? "He''s been gone so long."


    <span>Chu Yunyao picked up herptop, opened up a report, and handed it to Ye Fan, "Take a look at it yourself, I don''t know either ¡­ ¡­" "Is this the result?"

 Chapter 1630

    <span>1630 Leaves


    <span>When the sail took a look at it, it found that there were dozens of densely packed parameters and data, a lot of professional vocabry, and some iprehensible symbols. He


    Actually he could be considered a rtively knowledgeable person, his memory was good after all, but every time he met something that Chu Yunyao had researched, he was still confused.


    Scratching his head, Ye Fan looked at Chu Yunyao in embarrassment, "Uh ¡­ ¡­" "Little Yao Yao..."


    Chu Yunyao didn''t wait for him to finish speaking. She reached out her hand and cut across the board, "You don''t understand the numbers, so look at this ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan lowered his head and saw that it was a 3D image, with countless big dots and all kinds of lines. It looked like a huge maze, but also like a vast gxy. leaf


    The sail winked at him for a while, then turned and looked at Chu Yunyao again.


    He discovered that Chu Yunyao was currently looking at the 3D image, deeply staring at it ¡­ ¡­


    At this moment, Chu Yunyao seemed to be immersed in a wonderful world. The corners of her mouth raised into a smile, her eyes revealed a wise light, her charm could not be described with words ¡­ ¡­"Is it beautiful?"


    After about half a minute, Chu Yunyao asked.


    Ye Fan, who was watching the girl, was stunned. He came back to his senses and nodded with a smile, "Beautiful."


    Chu Yunyao raised her eyebrows and discovered that the man was staring at her. She immediately knew that the man had misunderstood her and rolled her eyes, "Hey, have you be a fool from practicing martial arts? Me


    I''m asking you if this molecr structure diagram is very beautiful. Who asked you if I''m beautiful? Do I need your evaluation of my looks!? "<span>Ye Fan''s face was gloomy, he said with a puzzled expression, "I say, Chu Yunyao, can''t I praise your beauty? Is there a need to call me a fool? "


    <span>"Seeing such an amazing thing, you still have the mood to look at a woman? If you aren''t a fool, then what are you!?" Chu Yunyao disdainfully said. "


    I... I want to see what''s wrong with you ¡­ " Ye Fan held his breath, pointed at the 3D molecr structure diagram and said: "Besides, what is this thing?! I''m not a physicist! "


    Chu Yunyao picked up theputer, pointed at some of the details, and exined, "Look at the molecr structure here. In the world we live in, no matter what material we find, none of these have appeared!


    This was apletely new molecr structure! In addition, this structure, this unknown chemical bond, does not belong to our known ionic, covalent, and metallic bonds!


    <span>And this kind of unknown chemical bond, this molecr structure disyed a kind of unimaginable stability,pared to the current known toughest molecr structure in the universe, it was tens of thousands of times stronger! Lift


    <span>In the simplest case, the rotational motion bes more intense with the rise of temperature, so that the experiment of molecr structure can be reliable at low temperature, and the spectrum at high temperature can hardly produce molecr structure.


    However, even if the material used to create the Ouroboros n were to be ced at a high temperature of up to 1,000 degrees Celsius, its testing data would be the same as when the temperature was below zero! "


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but frown, "What you mean is ¡­ ¡­" This thing, is a substance that we haven''t discovered? "


    Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed as she said, "It''s also possible ¡­ ¡­" "This is not something we possess in our world.""..."


    <span>Ye Fan was silent, and felt his head shake, a chilling out from his bones. Female


    <span>He finally understood why people were so excited. This


    Although he had never heard of theposition of an Ouroboros n, the most important thing was the ''possibility'' thaty behind it!<span>A signal from another world! leaf


    The sails turned around and looked at the dark sky. The vast sky looked extremely mysterious ¡­"The Martial God did not leave this item behind for Ling Yuwei at all. That''s because Ling Yuwei will never know what this is based on her brain. This


    <span>It''s for you. Maybe he wants to tell you something special through this item? " Chu Yunyao guessed.


    <span>Ye Fan quietly pondered for a while, then said: "Take out that Ouroboros n snake, I will take it away."


    "Why?" Chu Yunyao knit her brows and said, "It''s not like I''ll lose it for you, I still need to continue researching!""When you want to study it, I can bring it over to you, but you can just let me have it normally ¡­" such as


    <span>"If this thing is really of great importance, then when I have it in my hands, it would be the safest, and also safer for you." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Stingy ¡­" Chu Yunyao''s face was full of unwillingness, but since the man said he was willing to continue researching for her, then she wouldn''t argue any further. to


    In theboratory, Ye Fan picked up the Ouroboros n snake and put it back into his storage bag.Just as she was about to leave, she saw Chu Yunyao''s depressed look, and felt that she should make it up to her.


    Ye Fan rolled his eyes, stepped forward and caressed the woman''s face, smiling evilly he said: "Don''t be unhappy, although I can''t stay here with the Ouroboros n, but I can leave something good for you..."


    <span>When Chu Yunyao heard this, she thought that the Martial God still had other treasures, so she asked with interest, "What other good things are there?"


    <span>Ye Fan slowly leaned forward, and leaned close to the woman''s ear, saying, "The rations that have been stored these days all belong to you..."


    Chu Yunyao was a little slow on this matter. When she finally realized what this mon food" was, she wanted to push the man away, "Hurry up and f * ck off! I don''t want it! "Wasting my time!"


    <span>This is not up to you! " leaf


    Fan Xianughed as he lifted the woman on his shoulder and rushed to the bedroom outside theboratory ¡­At around 11 PM in the evening, Ye Fan finally whistled and trotted all the way back to his home in Egret County.


    <span>Although the woman said no, her body was very honest. Thinking back to when she left, Chu Yunyao''s face was flushed red, she looked satisfied as she fell asleep. Ye Fan felt a sense of aplishment.


    <span>When he came upstairs, he saw that Su Qingxue had just walked out of the many bedrooms.


    "Wife, did you all fall asleep?" Ye Fan asked. Siu


    Qingxue was somewhat speechless as she let out a long sigh, "Your precious daughter is too energetic, she''s not tired even after a whole day of ying. After watching cartoons, after taking a bath she still has to listen to stories before sleeping, I told her stories until my mouth became dry."


    After all, it''s very likely that my genes will bebined with yours in the future. A baby born with this kind of physical fitness, of course it won''t be tiring ¡­ "Ye Fan hurriedly told the woman about the results of Chu Yunyao''s new test. SiuWhen Qingxue heard this, she was also quite happy. Although she was a virgin, it was strange for her to have a daughter in advance.


    "But if it really is her and Ye Fan''s future child, then it is still a matter worth celebrating."<span>Hubby, let me tell you. "Su Qingxue went forward and held the man''s hand, and her bright eyes shined as if she was offering a treasure," I''ve discovered a secret! It''s about us! "


    Ye Fan looked puzzled, feeling a little nervous, "What secret? Why are you talking about it in such a mysterious manner?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1631

    1631 Su


    <span>Gentle Snow was a little proud as she said, "Recently, I told my daughter a bedtime story. As a result, we only need to listen to the princess'' love fairy tale, like ''Sleeping Beauty'', ''Cindere'', and the other girls. We will soon fall asleep. To


    He was talking to her about ''ddin and the Divine Lamp'' and ''Sindbad the navigator'' and so on. With adventures like these, she could get excited and get more excited the more she listened... Do you think she will be a fake brat in the future? "


    Ye Fan immediately clicked his tongue speechlessly. He thought it was some kind of extraordinary secret, but it turned out to be something like this?"It must have been hard for Su Qingxue. She had been busy with so many things every day and was still in the mood to sum up the ''Parenting Scripture''."


    <span>I said. "Wife, such a young child, what do you know about love, love, love, love, and novelty? It''s very normal," Ye Fan said.


    "But we''re all girls, we should like princesses like that, right? I don''t want her to be a fake brat, then I''ll be so annoyed ¡­" Su Qingxue said worriedly. leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "How can I force it? As long as my character is good enough, then look at Ling Shan, didn''t Weiwei have the same period as a fake brat back then?""No!" "It''s not like I''m their daughter. Since she''s my daughter, I have to be ady!"


    As Su Qingxue said this, she lowered her head to smell Ye Fan''s clothes. Then, she immediately pushed away the man and angrily said, "No wonder you came back sote!" You did some serious business with Chu Yunyao, so that''s all?! " leaf


    Fan Xian remembered that he didn''t have the time to change his clothes, so he could only smile in embarrassment. "I''m going to take a bath now, my wife, don''t misunderstand. I''m really going on business ¡­" "


    <span>"Hmph." Su Qingxue was toozy to listen to the man''s exnation. She turned around and went back to her room. leaf


    Fan sighed, went back to his room to take a bath, and changed into pajamas and pajamas.Just as he was about to lie on the bed, he realized that something was wrong ¡­ From


    Hadn''t he already slept with Su Qingxue before, and something even more intimate had happened? Why did he have to sleep in separate rooms at home?


    <span>Taking a step back, even if it was for the sake of the group, they should still sleep together. Otherwise, wouldn''t it seem like their parents weren''t on good terms with each other? sense


    <span>After finding a good reason, Ye Fan excitedly ran to the door of Su Qingxue''s room. As expected, the woman did not lock it when he opened the door.


    <span>"What are you doing here?" Siu


    Qingxue was wearing pink pajamas and was leaning on the pillow as she drew on her phone.<span>Under the dim light of the bedsidemp, the skin without makeup was sparkling and translucent like jade. The elegant and refined facial features, the rosy lips, and the line of the corbone under the swan''s neck were all captivating.


    "Ye Fan stared nkly at it for a few seconds, and then directly closed the door, before climbing onto the bed."


    Who allowed you toe up!? Get down! " Siu


    Qingxue directly kicked the man, but was immediately grabbed by Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan lowered his head, pinched his tender and tender foot, then lowered his head, and kissed on that foot which carried the faint fragrance of a woman... Siu


    Qingxue''s face immediately turned red, and she hurriedly hid her feet under the nket.


    "You don''t find it dirty!?"


    <span>"It smells so good, I can''t wait to take a bite or two." Ye Fan went up and passed his hand through the woman''s neck, gently holding her shoulders, and whispered into her ear, "Wife, why do you smell so good everywhere? Is the ancient ''Consort Xiang'' just like you?"


    <span>Su Qingxue''s face was hot as she pouted, "What the hell ¡­ ¡­" "Do you have anymon sense? It''s not like Consort Xiang has anything to do with fragrance, it''s just a fiction. In the history, Consort Xiang was just Consort Rong and a woman from the Zhuo n ¡­"


    "Oh, my wife, you really know a lot. But I think so too. For a beauty as beautiful as my wife and as fragrant as you are, you should have never seen someone as beautiful as you are, never having appeared before, never having appeared again ¡­" Ye Fan said seriously.


    Su Qingxue panted. Her face became redder and redder as she bit her lips. She nced at the man and said, "Don''t use such sweet nothings to numb me ¡­ ¡­" Take your hand out! " leafFan Xian smiled awkwardly, "You aren''t allowed to touch it?"


    "No!" Su Qingxue gritted her teeth. leafThe sail had no choice but to take out Su Qingxue''s pajamas. Just now, while he was coaxing her, he reached out his hand to touch it and felt that wonderful touch. It was indeed quite surprising ¡­ Only


    <span>It was a pity that he had promised to finish thest step after the wedding. Otherwise, he would have forcibly ''eaten'' her. see


    Su Qingxue picked up the phone and began to draw again. Ye Fan felt cold and said depressingly, "Wife, you''ve already slept on the same bed, can''t you put your attention on me? "Chat, chat, why do you keep ying with your phone?"


    "If you want to talk, then talk. I''m getting in your way with my cellphone?" Su Qingxue said casually.


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, stuck his head out, and asked, "What are you doing?" Is this a picture? " leaf


    When the sail looked carefully, it turned out to be a photo of Su Qingxue and the others. mother


    The two of them sat together in a sweet shop. One of them was holding a doughnut and happily ate it.


    When was this? " Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a warm look. Seeing his wife and daughter so happy, his heart was also filled with satisfaction.<span>"It was just taken today, you heartless person. You didn''t even take us out to y, as long as we went out together." Siu


    As Qingxue repaired the details, she said gently: "My mom couldn''t watch me grow up. Before she left, she said that it was her biggest regret ¡­ ¡­<span>So I don''t want. "If I miss the time when I grew up, I will often take pictures with her, take pictures of her, and slowly record the days when she grew up ¡­" leaf


    Fan nodded, "Okay, then we will take more photos in the future..."


    <span>"Forget about it. If you are with us, we will lower your face..." Su Qingxue joked and rolled her eyes at him in disgust.


    Ye Fan curled his lips, "Who do you think you are when you grow up? I''m not sure yet." SiuQingxue said proudly: "It must be like me, even when I was young I was this simr to me, just that I was a bit chubby, I definitely grew up ording to my looks ¡­ ¡­


    As for your genes, their greatest function is to allow our balls to be healthy. Just like me. " leaf<span>Sail was speechless, why was Su Qingxue like Chu Yunyao, treating him as if he were a simple-minded person with well-developed limbs?


    <span>Hubby, do you think we should make this up a bit more? Also, I''m a bit smaller than myself, what do you think? " Su Qingxue excitedly showed the photo to Ye Fan.


    <span>"Aiya, it''s already so white. Why are you repairing it? The original one is already very pretty. The round face of a group is cute. Is it smaller or a group?" Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue speechlessly sighed, "That''s true, how can you know about beauty. You are such a straight forward man, it''s really a waste of time for me to ask you ¡­ ¡­"


    After saying that, Su Qingxue continued to work on her map. leaf<span>The sail smiled, but didn''t argue with the woman. She put her arm around the woman and quietly watched as she fixed up the photographs of her daughter and one by one. retion


    Gradually, Su Qingxue alsozily leaned against Ye Fan''s chest. The couple slept together and felt very natural.mp


    Under the light and the silence, they could only hear each other''s breathing.After fixing most of the photos, Su Qingxue stood up and stretched. She turned her head and said, "Hubby, I have to go back to the Xuanming Country when it''s morning. I have to take care of some things. I haven''t been back for a long time because you''re not here."


    You want to return to the Netherezim n? "What''s the matter? If you want to sign a document or something, ask them to bring it here." Ye Fan said.<span>"Aiya, if we''re going to a meeting, there''s going to be a lot of people, we can''t just call all of them to Hua Hai." Su Qingxue said, "Anyway, in the days that I''m not here, you''re the only one to take care of everything. If you have anything you don''t understand, ask Auntie Jiang and Yanqing, or call me, and don''t let anything happen to me." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry. "I have taken care of so many children in the orphanage, how could my own daughter not be able to take care of them?"


    "What are you so proud of? Actually, you don''t need to do too much. Most of the things are done by Auntie Jiang and Qing Qing." Siu<span>Qingxue brushed her hair andid down. Just as she was about to reach out to switch off the light on the remote control board, she thought of something and turned around: "That''s right, hubby, please go to the headquarters of the Embroidery Group in my ce tomorrow. Yes


    "There''s something. I promised senior that I would help her, but it''s toote for me. Please help me out there and watch ¡­" "


    <span>"I said, Su Qingxue, after you became a mother, why do you talk more and more? I know, go to sleep!" leaf


    <span>The sails hurriedly put out the lights, flipped over and threw themselves on the woman.


    "Ugh!" Su Qingxue was caught off guard and was kissed.


    Even if he couldn''t pass thest hurdle, Ye Fan would not let go of his woman so easily... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1632

    <span>1632 I


    In the end, he couldn''t be too intoxicated by their intimate rtionship. Otherwise, Ye Fan wouldn''t be able to control himself. iso


    Su Qingxue was gasping for breath. Only then did Ye Fan resist the impulse to roll over and get down from the bed. erasure


    Disgusting his face, Ye Fan said, "Wife, I think it''s better if I go back to my room to sleep. Your temptation is too great, I can''t take it anymore." Siu


    Qingxue''s face was red as she pulled on the cor of her pajamas. The man had already undone a few of her buttons. SheHe got up and ran to the bathroom barefooted, "Go quickly, it''s always like this. I''m going to practice now!" leaf


    With this reminder, the sail realized that she had to hurry up and practice the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, so she also got up and walked out the door. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    Just as he was about to exit the room, he heard the sound of water sshing around in the bathroom ¡­


    Su Qingxue should have already taken a bath, so what was she doing now?<span>Ye Fan thought for a moment and immediately thought of the problem. He couldn''t help but let out an evil smile and made two "tsk tsk" sounds. He really wanted to go in and see a woman''s current appearance... But


    <span>The only thing she could think about was, if she really went in now and saw something special, Su Qingxue would probably be angry from embarrassment.


    <span>Returning to his room, Ye Fan quietly sat on the balcony chair, looked at the night sky, and took out a cigarette...


    At this time, a sound came from downstairs. A small white tiger unexpectedly jumped up to the second floor and then jumped into Ye Fan''s arms.


    "Steamed Bun?" Seeing this little guy, Ye Fan grinned and rubbed its ears, "You aren''t sleeping even at night, where did you run off to go crazy?"The steamed bun epted the caress with pleasure, its golden eyes narrowing into two slits.


    <span>Ye Fan touched the little guy for a while, and then took out his lighter, only to find that the fire engine was out of fuel. wishful thinking


    After thinking for a while, Ye Fan looked down at Little Lu and said, "Steamed buns, do you know how to spit fire? A little fire is fine, but won''t your mother be able to do anything? Even though you''re still young, isn''t it too much to spit fire? " bass


    Tilting his head, he looked at Ye Fan in confusion, as if he didn''t understand what Ye Fan meant.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, put one end of the cigarette into the steamed bun''s mouth, pointed it out, and said: "Fire, a small mouthful!" Whoosh! "Huff, huff ¡­" Speak


    <span>While saying this, Ye Fan even demonstrated it to himself, using his mouth to blow the wind. bass


    "I finally ''understand'' the head, then opened my mouth, ''ahhh'', and bit off half of the cigarette!"<span>Pu pu, the taste of the steamed bun was extremely unpleasant to eat. He directly spit it out again and disdainfully stuck out his tongue, indicating that this thing wasn''t tasty. leaf


    Fan Jian was on the verge of tears. "I''ll let you light the fire! Didn''t I tell you to eat your cigarettes? Aren''t you a Divine Beast? How can you not understand human speech? "


    <span>The steamed bun used one meaty foot to pat Ye Fan''s thigh, as if asking for something else good to eat.


    <span>"Eat, eat, eat. Since young, I''ve always known how to eat. How can you be sozy?" Could it be that you want to be a fat tiger? I must learn to shoot fire today! " leaf


    The sail sounded like she was lecturing a child. Then she took out a cigarette and put it by the steamed bun.


    <span>"Come, shoot fire!" bass


    He turned his head, indicating that he didn''t want to "eat" this food.


    Ye Fan grabbed the head of the steamed bun, making it turn its head, and said: "Spitting fire, I didn''t let you eat it! "Quick, whoosh whoosh!" bass


    The head patted its little ws in grievance as it cried out softly, not wanting to die even if it were beaten to death. leaf


    The sail carried it in her arms and pressed it against its round belly. "Steamed buns, be obedient. If you want to spit out fire, I''ll give you the elixir for you to eat. Hurry, do your best!"<span>The steamed bun didn''t care about all that. It was afraid that the cigarette would be stuffed into its mouth. Out


    Disgusting. A weak red light suddenly shed in the steamed bun''s eyes. Then, it opened its mouth and spat out a fist-sized fireball!?"Ugh ¡­" "Burp!" After spitting out the fire, the steamed bun even burped and clicked its tongue.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the cigarette in his hand in surprise. Only the tip of the cigarette was left, and the entire cigarette had been burnt! Dot


    "Smoke failed, but Ye Fan is still very happy."


    <span>Haha! Steamed Bun, did you really learn how to spit fire?! " leaf


    Fan stood up, threw the steamed bun into the air, and caught it, tossing it a dozen times in session. bass


    He was still a child after all, and he liked being yed like this. His eyes were filled with excitement. like<span>He seemed to understand that Ye Fan really liked the way the fire was spewing out just now. Therefore, the steamed bun shot out two more small fireballs into the air. leaf


    "The sail took a look and estimated how far the steamed bun would shoot out fire. Then, she took out a cigarette and ced it in front of the steamed bun, about ten centimeters away from the steamed bun."<span>"Come on, steamed buns, one more time!"


    This time, the steamed bun finally understood what Ye Fan meant, and it opened its mouth and let out a small fireball.


    Ye Fan saw the opportunity and touched the cigarette butt on the me. Finally, it was lit!"Good boy! "Come, let me give you something nice to eat ¡­" Ye Fanughed mischievously. He took out a pill from the Spiritualist Ganoderma and fed it to the steamed bun. Then he took out some beef jerky and fed it to the steamed bun. bass


    <span>His head was resting on the table beside him, eating his food. He was very satisfied and didn''t want to disturb Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, was smoking and began to seriously ponder about the Nine Transformation Divine Dragon Technique... He


    Although he was eager to upgrade his Divine Dragon Bloodline as soon as possible, he still had to figure out how to practice the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. cause


    <span>From the "Berserk Dragon Transformation" Ji Hantian had disyed, it seemed that this technique needed to be improved. He


    He didn''t want to identally go on a rampage after cultivating. That would be too dangerous ¡­


    If it were any other member of the Divine Dragon n, they probably wouldn''t dare to think of modifying the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations.<span>Firstly, they didn''t recognize the ancient characters on the beast skin scroll, and secondly, they didn''t have the guts to do so.


    <span>But Ye Fan was different. Ye Fan was already used to creating his own cultivation method, and now he knew that the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations that the Divine Dragon Empire currently cultivated was not the most primitive version. There was definitely room for improvement. leaf


    Fan Xian felt that no matter how much he changed, he wouldn''t change any worse. After all, after understanding the words on the Beast Skin Scroll, his original meaning for the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations had already surpassed that of the other Divine Dragon nsmen.


    <span>The other key point was that after Ye Fan saw Ji Hantian''s berserk dragon transformation, he had a thought that was that the berserk dragon transformation seemed to be simr to his dissolution.


    However, the berserk dragon transformation was caused by the dragon soul being out of control, but the copse was something he could control. This


    It wasn''t because disintegration was better than nothing. The two couldn''t bepared, because disintegration only increased one''sbat prowess in all aspects. It was not a method of cultivation.And the biggest difference between the two was that one needed a Divine Dragon Bloodline, and the other didn''t have any bloodline restrictions, as long as the body was strong enough.


    Ye Fan closed his eyes and tried topare the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations with the Disintegration Spell in order to simte, fuse, and look at each other ¡­


    Time passed unknowingly. After the small steamed bun finished eating, it lied down and fell asleep. Past


    After a few hours, the sky had just begun to brighten, when Ye Fan suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were filled with astonishment! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1633

    "1633"


    How could this be ¡­ What a coincidence... Or should I say... " leaf


    Fan''s heart thumped wildly. An incredible conclusion appeared in his mind ¡ª disintegration, it was extremely possible that this was a technique developed from the Divine Dragon''s Nine Transformations!When he finished his careful study of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations to analyze the series of factors that resulted from the berserk dragon transformation, he actually discovered that the theory behind the berserk dragon transformation was basically the same as disintegration!? But


    <span>That''s right, disintegration was like a kind of crazy dragon transformation, because disintegration didn''t require a dragon soul. In fact, disintegration actually required one to have the utmostbat strength. In theory, it could disintegrate indefinitely!


    However, regardless of the difference between the two, the prerequisite for disintegration and release was that one''s body functions would reach an extremely high level!


    <span>If the body could not handle it, disintegration was like self-detonation!


    <span>And the advancement of the Divine Dragon Bloodline began from aprehensive improvement in all aspects of one''s physical fitness!


    In other words, the reason why the disintegration looked like a suicide move was because it had been given to the Divine Dragon n from the beginning, or to someone with such a physique enhancement ability!


    It was indeed difficult for a normal human martial artist to reach the level of physical fitness needed to use disintegration.


    Through the principle of disintegration, Ye Fan felt that he could almost figure out why the dragon soul''s berserk mode was so hard to control.


    However, what Ye Fan was even more confused was whether this disintegration was rted to the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations... false


    To create disintegration was truly something that had been extracted from the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. If so, then who was the creator of disintegration? Could he also be a powerhouse in the history of the Shen Long family?


    Now, through his disintegration, he had figured out the disintegration of sword intent. He wondered if the creator of disintegration had this kind of thought as well ¡­


    Was he creating a new technique, or ¡­ Was all this within the expectations of his predecessors? Quiet<span>After standing on the balcony for a long time, Ye Fan took a deep breath and stroked his forehead.


    <span>He was still too small, there were too many secrets that he did not understand, and there were too many that he could not even reach ¡­


    <span>"It looks like... I can only give it a try ¡­ " leaf


    <span>The sail muttered to itself as it suppressed the waves in its heart. He


    <span>The only thing he could be certain of now was that he would have to train his body under strict conditions and strengthen it. order


    <span>It seemed like the "Mad Demon Dance" that he had created was more effective at strengthening his body than the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. That was why he had to continue exploring and advancing. Other


    Other than cultivating the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations at the same time, he would also have to practice techniques that he had figured out himself. He would not be like the other members of the Divine Dragon n, where he would be able to see trantions. Spirit


    The Nine Dragons Transformation had increased the power of his bloodline, and his body had also been strengthened. But the key thing was the Dragon Soul. The strength of his mental strength was what Ye Fan needed.


    <span>However, Ye Fan discovered that he was just likeva. He had already trained in the deep sea, and now he wascking an environment that could increase the difficulty, allowing him to cultivate.


    <span>If only he had a space, he could carry the weight of his training ¡­


    Suddenly! Ye Fan recalled an animated movie he saw when he was young. He had a sh of inspiration and suddenly thought of something. He quickly picked up his phone and dialed Chu Yunyao''s number.


    <span>"Hey ¡­" Chu Yunyao''s sleepy voice came from the other side.


    <span>"Little Yao Yao! "Can you ¡­"


    <span>"I want to sleep. "Nothing urgent, just WeChat ¡­"


    <span>Without waiting for Ye Fan to finish speaking, Chu Yunyao hung up the phone. leaf


    The sail stiffened for a moment. Only then did it realize that it was only 5 in the morning, so he could only press the voice chat button and say, "Little Yao Yao Yao, can you make an animated movie called ''Dragon Ball''? I need a space for weight training. " hair


    After finishing this conversation, Ye Fan could only wait for Chu Yunyao to reply. He


    He felt that if he could perform his actions in an environment that was several times gravity, it would definitely have an effect.


    Actually, Ye Fan had also considered whether or not to fly out of the atmosphere and try to train in space. Maybe with his physical fitness, cosmic radiation, and vacuum environment, he would be able tost a long time. But<span>After all, this is very risky, and Ye Fan felt that there was no need to do such a crazy action for the sake of training.


    <span>Ye Fan lowered his head and found that the steamed bun had already woken up. He licked his lips, wiped his eyes with his fluffy paws, and yawned.


    <span>"Steamed buns, let''s go out for morning training!"


    <span>Ye Fan thought about how his family hadn''t gotten up yet, so he carried the steamed bun and flew towards the mountain.


    After training for over an hour, Ye Fan brought the little guy home, just in time to eat breakfast.<span>"Daddy, where did you bring the steamed buns?" They had already sat on the child''s seat and were waiting for the meal to start.


    <span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand and caressed his daughter''s face, then said with a smile, "Of course it''s to do morning exercises. In the future, if you get up early, daddy will also take you out to exercise."


    <span>"I''m going to sleep." The little girl was obviously not interested in getting up early.


    <span>At this time, Su Qingxue walked down the stairs. As she walked, she tidied up the cuffs of herdy''s suit. She seemed to be quite capable and energetic.


    "Hubby, will you drive me to the airportter?"


    Ye Fan was surprised, "You don''t have a driver?" Siu<span>Qingxue coldly nced at him, "You haven''t sent me to work in a long time, I''m going for a few days, you''re not even willing to send me off?"


    <span>Ye Fan immediately realized that he said the wrong thing, and hurriedly waved his hand, smiling as he said, "Wife, what are you thinking about? I want to say, if you have a driver, then tell him not toe, and I must send him!"


    "Where is Mommy going to y?" "What do you mean?"


    "Mom is going to work, not to y. You have to go to school, okay?" Su Qingxue urged as she kissed her daughter on the cheek. mass


    The regiment nodded, smiled and said, "I''ll miss my mother."


    Little Slick, you''d be surprised if you thought about it. You definitely want to bezy and not do your homework, right? I''ve already made your father watch over him, so don''t you dare bezy! "" I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I''m already under your father''s watch. Su Qingxue said.<span>There was a hint of disappointment in their eyes as they replied, "Oh."


    <span>"Aiya, such a young child, why did you force her so hard?" Ye Fan sat down, picked up a taro, and said while peeling it.


    "If we can''t even do this little bit of homework in kindergarten, what should we do in the future? "Watch him closely, I''ll check him when Ie back." Su Qingxue red at the man. leaf


    Fan Xian forced a smile and nodded in agreement. Eat


    <span>After breakfast, Ji Xianqing sent them off to school. leaf


    <span>The sail drove Su Qingxue''s Paganee Supersonic, heading towards a civil airport. This


    A car was something that Ye Fan didn''t dare to drive before, but now that their rtionship was closer, he dared to drive it.


    <span>"Hubby, don''t forget to go to the Embroidery Building. I''ve told senior that she wants you to help her check ¡­" Su Qingxue said while looking at the documents in the car.


    Ye Fan just remembered that there was such a thing, and couldn''t help but be puzzled, "What is it? Do you need me to check on it?"


    <span>"Aren''t you from the security department? Although you only have a name, you should be able to participate in the security recruitment interviews, right ¡­"


    "Nowadays, ancient martial artists are everywhere. Every bigpany is increasing their security so our brocade needs to be strengthened," Su Qingxue said. leaf


    Fan Xian thought to himself, "So that''s how it is, I just need to send a few of my mercenary soldiers to give it to you, isn''t that all?"That''s not too good. INFERNO and the Xuanming family belong to the underground world. If the embroidery group were to be involved, it would be very disadvantageous for the group''s staff. After all, most of the people whoe to work are ordinary people. brocade


    <span>"The embroidery group is my private property. Although it is not as big as the Xuanming Family, it was left to me by my grandparents after all. I can''t let anything happen to it." Su Qingxue said. leaf


    Fan Xian shrugged his shoulders. What the woman said made sense. By separating the lines clearly, the embroidery group wouldn''t get involved in any trouble. Right


    For Su Qingxue, the Embroidery Group was no longer her greatest reliance, but it was her most emotional business. Then ¡­<span>It was her starting point, her own little back garden, so she never put it down. leaf


    <span>The sail naturally understood that he had at least worked in the rich embroidery industry, and so many things had happened there. Of course, they had feelings for each other as well. To


    After reaching the airport, Ye Fan discovered that there were actually some managers of the Zhou and Su Families waiting there. Obviously, these people usually stayed in Hua Hai to help Su Qingxue, but they lived in other ces.


    Everyone had not seen Ye Fan for a long time. When they saw that the Sword God had personallye to send Su Qingxue off, they immediately greeted him respectfully.Ye Fan looked at Su Qingxue with a smile that was not a smile, "Wife, you are trying to trick me again?"


    <span>He finally understood why Su Qingxue asked him to send her off. It was to show his face in front of the people from the Dark Nether n.


    After all, with Su Qingxue''s own strength, it was very difficult for her topletely subdue the Dark Nether n. As a backer, of course she had to asionally show up and let the people from the Dark Nether n know that their rtionship was very good."What? Are you so unwilling to give it to me?" Su Qingxue refused to admit it and snorted. leaf


    <span>Of course, Fan Jian didn''t care about this. After all, Su Qingxue was busy internally and externally and it wasn''t easy. He only needed to show his face, so why not? in


    The woman kissed him on the cheek and said her goodbyes. As she watched the ne fly into the clouds, Ye Fan finally drove towards the brocade building that he hadn''t been to for a long time. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1634

    1634


    He drove all the way to the headquarters of the Embroidery Group and parked his car in the garage.<span>At this moment, a WeChat message was sent from his phone. Ye Fan picked it up and saw that it was a reply from Chu Yunyao. Female


    <span>The person only replied with two words: "I know". Although ¡­


    He didn''t say much, but Ye Fan was clear that Chu Yunyao had a way to deal with this matter in the Gravity Training Room.<span>After getting off the car, just when Ye Fan wanted to call Feng Yueying and ask which floor he was going to, he saw a familiar figure wearing a security uniform, walking towards him from a short distance away.


    <span>Brother Fan? Is it Brother Fan? " The security guard''s face was filled with joy.


    "Jiang Chao?" Ye Fan recognized it. It was Jiang Chao from the Security Department, a bro he hadn''t seen in a while. When<span>When they first started working at the brocade, the two of them could be considered to have met each other every day. Their friendship was pretty good, and they often chatted and ate together. Although ¡­


    Although they didn''t contact each other normally, Ye Fan still remembered the rtionship between ying football together. Right


    To Ye Fan, this sort of ordinary and simple life was very rare. Naturally, he would have a particrly deep memory of it, and cherish this experience very much.<span>Going up, Ye Fan pped with his brother, "Long time no see!"


    "Hehe, it''s really Brother Fan!" How are you going to drive Mr. Su''s car? " Jiang Chao recognized that this was Su Qingxue''s super run. leaf


    Fan Jian casually said, "Oh, I just took her to the airport and stopped by for some business, so I drove her here."


    "Brother Fan, you are truly capable. You must be following Dong Su now, right? You must have made it big by now. I''ve been envious of you for the past six months ¡­" Jiang Chaomented with a smile. leaf


    Fan Yizhi seemed to have not seen him for over half a year. After all, he was busy dealing with various issues and had note to the Embroidery Group."It''s alright. But you, you''ve gotten skinnier in the past half year, and you''re already ck. What are you doing in the underground parking lot? Could it be that someone told you to wait for me? " Ginger


    <span>Super Awkward smiled, "No... "I''m going to work here right now."


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then frowned, "Underground garage working?" Standing guard here? "<span>"Jiang Chao forced out a smile and said," We''re just patrolling. I''m the one guarding the entire underground parking lot, so I''m busy! "


    <span>Are you kidding? "Where did the servants stand in the underground parking lot? Weren''t you the Deputy Minister of Security? Why did you have toe here to stand guard?" Ye Fan frowned and asked. Ginger


    <span>There was a trace of dejection in Chao''s eyes as he said, "Vice minister... It''s the past, and now I''m a basic security guard. "


    "Why? Did you do something wrong? " Ye Fan was puzzled. "<span>Of course not. That. Brother Fan, do you really not understand? It''s been all over the newspaperstely ¡­ " Jiang Chao asked doubtfully.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I''m not sure. Tell me about it." Ginger<span>He sighed and said: "Isn''t there a sudden outbreak of ''Ancient Martial Revival'' this year? The country doesn''t care, the ns and sects have alle out, and ancient warriors have appeared one after another."


    <span>Now, even the owners of some smallpanies, who were recruiting drivers and assistants, had the experience and experience of ancient martial arts first.


    For a multinational listedpany like our brocadepany, the top 500 security personnel in the world will definitely be reced by ancient martial artists. MeThis kind of method only knew a few basic moves, and there wasn''t much inner force cultivation. Being able to act as a security guard was already quite impressive ¡­. is


    <span>His former security brothers had already left because of the pressure. "


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly understood, so that was how it was, "Then who is the security department now?" "Is Red Jade here?"


    <span>Yes, Minister Red Jade was here, but the pressure on her was also great. She was probably going to abdicate. After all, there were too many powerful Ancient Warriors at the moment. of


    In the past few months, he had hurriedly gone to find more than twenty ancient martial artists. There were both men and women, almost all of them as strong as Minister Red Jade.


    <span>For an ordinary person like me, if I were to sit in the position of vice minister, it would be too untactful of me, so I applied to be transferred over.


    However, for such argepany, even when executives travel, they still need to be provided with security. Thus, their numbers were still insufficient."Today, there''s a job fair for security personnel. Many martial artists from the ancient times havee. After all, our embroidery offer is very high," said Jiang Chao.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and patted his shoulder, "Then why didn''t you leave like everyone else?" In the past, even if he had not been a vice minister, he would not have dared to stay here and look at the underground parking lot, right? "Jiang Chao sighed and said with a smile, "This year, my wife has just given birth to a son. She can''t go to work, and her family has to pay back the mortgage. I can''t easily change jobs.


    Our culture is not that high, and we can''t find any particrly good jobs. The Embroidery Group''s local garages are also better treated than those ces outside. more


    Besides, I''ve been here for a few years, and I have feelings for thepany. As long as they don''t fire me, I''ll be happy to stand in the garage. againI''ve said it, thepany isn''t targeting me, it''s just that there''s no other way. Otherpanies at the same level as us are all looking for extremely powerful ancient martial artists, our brocadepany cannot fall behind ¡­ ¡­ No


    Whether it''s on the cards or for the safety of management and employees, I can understand. "<span>Ye Fan frowned. Seeing Jiang Chao go through so much vicissitudes in the past half year, he suddenly realized that the appearance of ancient martial arts in this society had a huge impact on ordinary people... This


    For example, if a group of people suddenly appeared in society, they could brazenly carry guns and even fly tanks onto the streets.<span>Most people would be nervous even if they saw someone carrying a saber on the street, not to mention that this group of people had weapons that were much more powerful than des! off


    <span>The key was that not only were these people strong in martial arts, but they also had powerful backgrounds. If something really happened to them, ordinary police officers, even the army, would not be able to catch them. This


    <span>If that group of cultivators from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were toe out again, it would be hard to imagine how chaotic the world would be!


    <span>Those cultivators didn''t treat mortals as the same level of life. longitudinal


    However, Ye Fan could kill those experts, but not all of the cultivators.


    <span>Moreover, if there were any battles between cultivators, it might identally cause the death of arge number of people. Just thinking about it gave her a headache. Ginger


    Seeing Ye Fan''s worried look, she thought it was because she was sad for him. She hurriedly advised, "Brother Fan, it''s okay, I''m just standing in the garage. My sry hasn''t been deducted. Thepany has taken care of me."


    <span>Ye Fan thought about it and asked for Feng Yueying to help Jiang Chao change his position, so he smiled and said, "Which floor is that security personnel recruited?"


    Brother Fan, you came to recruit? "After all, the open space at the back entrance of the first floor is filled with martial arts cultivators. They can''t leave it open indoors," Jiang Chao said.


    Ye Fan nodded and didn''t say anything to him for the time being. He walked into the elevator, went up to the first floor, and walked to the back door. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    <span>As soon as he got close to that area, Ye Fan discovered dozens of ancient warriors, which was really a variety of techniques. Then ¡­


    <span>The empty space was originally used for the employees to drink coffee, eat lunch, and have fun. Now, there were many tables full of ancient warriors in different clothes.


    There were two clerks at the front desk serving them tea, fruit, and snacks. The atmosphere here was obviously more weing than at a general job fair.<span>The recruitment had yet to begin, and Ye Fan didn''t see Feng Yueying and Hong Yu. estimate


    <span>They were about to arrive. Ye Fan was toozy to look for them. Seeing that there was an empty chair, he walked over and sat down.


    The moment he sat down, dozens of gazes shot over from the side. There was even a sharp gaze that was aimed at him like a knife.


    <span>Ye Fan was a bit confused, following the direction of this gaze, he turned his head and looked at a man at the side of the table. Then ¡­


    It was a man in his thirties or forties with a beard, silver earrings, and tight gray short sleeves. He had a body as strong as steel.<span>Ye Fan didn''t know why this guy was staring at him so fiercely, but he had no interest in trying to lower himself to the same level as the other person, so he could only politely smile.


    <span>Who would''ve thought that this man would ask him in a low, hoarse voice, "Do you want to die?"

 Chapter 1635

    1635Ye Fan even wondered if there was something wrong with his ears, thinking that he didn''t seem to have offended him. What was this?


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but to look left and right, only to discover that there was no one else, so he pointed at himself, "Erm ¡­ ¡­" Are you talking to me? "The gray-robed man''s face was as dark as water, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. "What else?"


    A few ancient warriors standing on the side mocked.


    <span>"Hey, kid, hurry up and get up if you don''t want to die!" "I wonder if the person sitting here is Master Qian?"


    "This kid didn''t have a cultivation, but he actually dared toe here. He wasn''t scared by our inner force pressure, he must have a brain problem."


    "Even if he has never trained in ancient martial arts, he would at least have good eyesight. He doesn''t understand the rules at all, and he doesn''t even look at the rules clearly. Does anyone have the right to sit in this kind of ce?" auralHearing the ridiculing voices of the group of warriors, Ye Fan finally found the problem...


    There were forty to fifty practitioners here, so the seats should''ve been sufficient, but there were only a dozen that actually sat down.


    <span>Among them, the "Fourth Master Qian" next to Ye Fan upied a table by himself.


    To put it bluntly, he didn''t have the strength to sit together with them, so he could only stand and ept the job offer.


    Ye Fan''s inner force cultivation was only at Li Chen''s level, so whenpared to his true strength, it was naturally very weak. No


    After all, even within the n, Li Wu Chen was already considered an expert, not to mention these ancient martial arts sects. Only


    It was because Ye Fan had a magical tool to hide his cultivation level, "Illusory Beauty", and also because he was rtively reserved, outsiders would not be able to see through his cultivation level. on<span>Therefore, these people all thought that Ye Fan was just a fool who didn''t understand anything and identally sat down here.


    <span>"Oh... So it''s like that, it''s just a seat, what''s wrong with everyone sitting together? "Ye Fan sighed and said," There''s no need to make it so exaggerated, right?


    <span>Fourth Master Qian said in an ice-cold tone, "In our gang, anyone who dares to contradict me like this will have to cut their tongue!" Tendon Break! "A drowning sentence!"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "No way, what did I say we should be executed?" "What kind of gang are you talking about, isn''t that way too vicious?"


    "Brat, hurry up and run!" An ancient warrior, who had just entered the Upper Sky Realm,ughed, "You don''t even know Master Qian, yet you dare to behave atrociously here. You really don''t want your life."


    This Fourth Master Qian is the Gang Leader of the Two River Basin''s Money Gang. He is a reputable figure in the ancient martial world. For a small fry like you, he could crush you to death with a finger! ""Money?" Ye Fan carefully thought back and mumbled, "Oh, it seems like you used to be a carrier? So it still existed... I thought it was disbanded. " This


    <span>Hearing this, Fourth Master Qian''s face turned even more unsightly. Gold


    <span>The Qian Gang was truly different from the past. They had long been disbanded by the times. Without money, their lives would be ruined.


    <span>But even so, the money was still spent on helping others. A camel who had lost weight was still bigger than a horse. No matter what, it had once been a big gang.


    As the current sect leader, Fourth Master Qian was the descendant of the founder of the Money Gang. Today, he hade to the Embroidery Group to meet the Minister of Security.


    <span>The purpose was to contact the highest levels of thepany directly, so as to borrow resources from the embroidery industry to revitalize the money supply. in


    <span>All of the ancient warriors present were very polite to Master Qian. After all, this person had been dealing with the Son of Heaven for a long time, so his strength and status were obvious. side


    <span>The few standing warriors looked at Ye Fan as if he was a fool.


    "How can you not mention it? Don''t you know that it is the most taboo for money to be mentioned?"<span>"How would he know? He isn''t someone from the ancient martial world. If he offends Fourth Master Qian, even if he doesn''t die, he''ll still be crippled."


    <span>As expected, Fourth Master Qian got angry. He mmed his hand on the table, causing the tempered ss to shatter on the floor with a "peng" sound!


    <span>"Brat, consider yourself lucky. I, Qian Si, havee here today because I don''t want to see blood. If you kneel down and kowtow and admit your mistake, I''ll let you off this time ¡­" Otherwise, I will let you crawl out! "


    Looking at the fierce look on Qian Si''s face, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be amused, "What did I say that I have to kneel to you?" Because I''m sitting next to you?


    <span>Could it be that during the recruitment time, those with a high education could sit, while those with a low education could only stand?


    You guys are here to apply for security, not to be big bosses. Did you guys find out? "


    <span>This time, not only did Master Qian Si''s face turn gloomy, some of the warriors beside him started to curse with dissatisfaction ¡­ "


    Stinking brat! What are you saying!? "We were willing toe here because we wanted to give the Embroidery Group face. Who do you think we are!?"


    <span>That''s right, a bookworm can bepared with us ancient martial artists? "No matter how many books you read, would you be as strong as my fist?"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. This so-called revival of the ancient martial arts seemed to bring about a barbaric atmosphere.


    This group of ancient warriors had been suppressed for too long. Once they were released, they all looked down on everyone.<span>At this moment, several footsteps could be heard.


    <span>"What''s the situation?" a woman''s voice asked.


    <span>Everyone turned around and saw ady with a graceful figure, dressed in a moon-white suit with ck hair and a shawl covering her shoulders, leisurely walking over. Beside her was a mature beauty in a security uniform. Von


    <span>Yue Ying and Hong Yu, along with a fewpany security guards and executives, were quickly walking over. see


    When they arrived at Feng Yueying, many of the martial artists'' faces lit up, feeling a trace of fear and surprise.<span>He was actually at the Refinement Realm? I didn''t expect the Embroidery Group to have a senior level who can cultivate the strength of the body. "


    <span>"I wonder which sect they are from. As expected of a multinational corporation, their executives are not ordinary either." A group of martial artists began to discuss. Red


    When Yu and a few other higher-ups saw Ye Fan, they politely smiled and greeted him. Von


    Yue Ying came beside Ye Fan, and whispered, "Ye Fan, what''s going on?"


    "In front of so many people, a woman would be too embarrassed to call her husband in private.""Oh, it''s nothing much. I was just sitting here waiting for you guys to arrive, right? This Qian Si, yet he wants me to kowtow or something ¡­"


    Ye Fan forced out a smile and said, "These applicants you''ve found are really bad-tempered." Von


    <span>When Yue Ying and Hong Yu heard this, they immediately understood what was going on. Their expressions became serious.


    "A group of ancient warriors then realized that Ye Fan was also a member of thispany."


    "Master of the Money Gang, Qian Si?" Feng Yuying turned her head to look at Qian Si.<span>Fourth Master Qian stood up with an arrogant look on his face, "That''s right, it''s someone like Qian. Are you the head judge for today? From the looks of it, your strength is not weak either. Von


    Yue Ying replied indifferently, "I am the Vice President of the Embroidery Group, Feng Yueying."


    Vice President..... It was barely enough, "Master Qian was slightly dissatisfied," I''ve seen yourpany''s information, and I feel that it''s not too bad.However, we need to meet with your Chairman and discuss the details before we can see if he wants to take up the job. " Von


    <span>Yue Ying sneered and said, "n Leader Qian, our Chairman is not here, moreover ¡­." "She won''t see you either."


    "What?" Fourth Master Qian was displeased, "With only a Vice President like you, do you really think you can recruit this Sect Leader?"


    Feng Yue Ying couldn''t help but roll her eyes, she finally knew why Ye Fan couldn''t stop smiling bitterly.


    <span>Qian Si, you misunderstood. I mean, you lost! "Get out!" Feng Yueying pointed in the direction of the road.


    <span>In an instant, the entire scene was silent. A group of ancient martial artists looked at Feng Yueying in astonishment. Money


    Four was stunned for a while, then became angry from embarrassment. He shouted with his eyes wide open: "What did you say!? How dare you speak to this Sect Master like that!? "


    "Sect Master''s. You''re here to hire security personnel. You need to be a Sect Leader and go back to your own n!"As Feng Yueying spoke, she swept her eyes in a circle and said, "All candidates present here, please listen carefully. Our Embroidery Group is a recruitment security personnel. We are an employee here, so we don''t have any special treatment!" such as


    If you guys are like this Qian Si and still think of yourself as a boss, then please leave immediately! ""As the group of ancient martial artists heard this, many of them became displeased.


    What was he pulling at? "Do you think that transnational corporations only have one family?"


    That''s right, there are so many bigpanies that want to recruit us. If you have the ability, you can slowly find one yourself! " verySoon, several martial artists stood up to leave, kicking away the tables and chairs beside them! Money


    Four felt greatly humiliated, and said fiercely to Feng Yueying: "Woman, you deliberately caused trouble for me because of this stinking brat? Do you think, with just you, a Vice President, you can decide whether or not this Sect Master will stay or not!? "<span>"I''ll say it again, please leave." Feng Yueying was toozy to waste words. Money


    Four sneered, "How dare you mess with me? I may not beat up women, but I can cripple men!" SpeakRight after the voice was heard, Qian Si suddenly clenched his fist and directly punched towards Ye Fan''s chest.

 Chapter 1636

    1636


    Just when everyone thought that Ye Fan was about to vomit blood and fall to the ground, they suddenly saw a sh in front of their eyes! wishful thinking<span>The scene in the elephant did not appear, but Ye Fan''s hand was firmly controlling Qian Si''s fist!


    Qian Si frowned. He suddenly felt a sense of danger and shouted angrily, "So you are a practitioner?!"


    "The warriors who were just about to leave also turned around and looked at Ye Fan in surprise."


    Hmph, your reaction is not bad, but if you don''t have any inner force skills, then you''re just trash! "As Qian Si said this, he gathered up the Zhen Qi he had at the Initial Stage of Body Refinement, turned around and was about to use his de to cut off Ye Fan''s arm!


    Without waiting for him toplete this series of actions, Ye Fan grabbed his wrist with one hand, and then lifted up Qian Si''s entire body into the air! This


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, having a little bit of zhen qi was no different from a joke!


    Qian Si was stunned. He was already seven to eight meters away from the ground!When he fell down, Ye Fan''s swift kicknded right on his back!


    "Bam!"


    <span>Qian Si was like a football as he flew over 20 meters and crashed into the edge of a fountain. His bones made "ka ka" sounds and he spat out two mouthfuls of blood!


    <span>Qian Si copsed onto the ground. His eyes were filled with terror as his body twitched in pain ¡­ All


    The scene waspletely silent. Everyone stared at Ye Fan, dumbstruck, as if they had seen a ghost. Money


    The strength of an initial body refiner was already considered top-notch in this group of people, but in the hands of Ye Fan, it was as if he was a trash who couldn''t even fight a chicken, and was actually thrown around like a sandbag?


    The key was that no one had noticed Ye Fan''s Zhen Qi. This kind of power was beyond the knowledge of these warriors! RedYu and the other people who knew Ye Fan''s strength could only silently shake their heads. This Fourth Master Qian, it''s not good to find someone to fight, but he must provoke the strongest person.


    Ye Fan was not in a good mood. After lighting a cigarette, he took a deep breath and exhaled. sinking


    <span>After a moment of silence, Ye Fan looked at the group of martial artists and said, "Those who want to stay and continue epting recruitment, those who are willing to settle down as employees, can stay.


    If you don''t want to work here, then just leave ¡­ Those who destroy tables and chairs, leave the money forpensation behind. "<span>When the group of warriors heard this, they all felt relieved. Many of them were afraid that Ye Fan would hold a grudge. After all, they had said some cold words just now. Most


    In the end, there were only six or seven applicants remaining. Most of them had average cultivation bases and naturally didn''t want to stay. They would rather go to otherpanies to show off their strength. MoneyMaster Four was seriously injured and sent to the hospital. Before he left, he also paid for the ss. By


    As he was being carried away, Fourth Master Qian was still trembling in fear. His humiliation and fear almost made him cry ¡­


    <span>The security recruitment ended abruptly.


    Afterwards, Ye Fan came to Feng Yueying''s office, sat on the sofa, smoked his cigarette, and thought of a problem... "


    "Hubby, why are you still thinking about what just happened?" Feng Yueying also did not see the man for a while. She sat at the side and looked at him gently.<span>"Ying Ying ¡­" Right now, are things like this all over the country? " Ye Fan asked.


    "You mean the Ancient Warriors? Hmm... After the revival of the ancient martial arts began, it was a mess. can


    "What a joke, I''ve met the ancient fighter bodyguard twice in the negotiations. I feel that the bodyguard''s temper is higher than the boss''s, so I''m not surprised at all." Feng Yueying smiled bitterly. leaf


    Fan Jian asked, "Then if I don''te today, will you recruit Qian Si?" Von


    <span>Yue Ying thought for a moment and said, "To be honest, Qian Si was originally one of the most popr candidates among the candidates.


    But... If he had that kind of attitude, I still wouldn''t have recruited him. After all, we are rich and have the confidence, so we don''t need to find fault with ourselves.<span>But in reality, if it were any otherpany, they were afraid that Qian Si would have a vile attitude and would still be willing to recruit them. After all, it was rare to see ancient warriors at the Body Refinement Realm in the mortal world.


    <span>Somepany''s bosses would even use the fact that they have a few experts beside them to disy their identity. "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head and flicked away the ash on his cigarette. Suddenly, he remembered someone and asked, "Oh right, howe you haven''t seen Helena?" Did you go on a business trip? "


    Feng Yueying looked helpless, "Hailin went back to Europe. She went to be the CEO of the branch over there."If Helena had not left, I would not have returned to the rich brocade to take over the job so quickly. I would still like to break through to the Spirit Condensation realm."


    "Why? Did Helena miss home? "She was born a mercenary and didn''t even have a home ¡­" Ye Fan was puzzled. "<span>After the revival of the ancient martial arts, ancient warriors were everywhere. Helena was a foreigner, and she was hated by many ancient martial artists. They often came to find her for violence. sea


    <span>Lina was also forced into a corner. Although she was quite strong, she might really be injured someday, so she had no choice but to leave. "


    <span>Feng Yueying gave a wry smile, "During the war back then, I didn''t see that many ''patriotic'' ancient warriors." leaf


    Fan tightly knitted his brows. It seemed that the bad influence brought by the revival of the ancient martial arts was much more than he had expected. Although ¡­


    It was true that at every stage of the human race''spetition, the strong preyed on the weak. However, if civilization wanted to develop and society wanted to improve, they couldn''t go against the rules. such as


    If humans only knew how topare fists and bodies, then what was the difference between a human and a wild beast? To<span>If these ancient martial artists were so domineering, it would sooner orter cause a social conflict. pu


    Amoner indeed did not have the time, and could only bear with it for a short period of time. However, there was always a limit to how much patience they could endure. To


    He knew that most of the soldiers were ordinary people, but the army had weapons. There was a battle between technology and ancient martial arts.<span>At that time, different camps would appear inside the ancient martial world, and the war between the army and the ancient martial world would most likely break out.


    If they were left alone, it was very likely that they would end up in disaster.<span>Originally, Ye Fan felt that these matters didn''t have much to do with him, but now, it seemed that even if he didn''t want to get involved, there would still be troubleing his way.


    Thinking about the people he knew, his family, his daughter, living in such an environment, Ye Fan naturally didn''t feel at ease.


    Ye Fan suddenly started to miss Ye Wuya''s days. Although the Martial God had single-handedly taken over the fate of the entire world and was a bit overbearing, with him here, the entire world was obedient to him.Now, however, the n had no leader and everyone wanted to go from one n to the next.


    <span>"It looks like... He needed a system and aw that focused on ancient martial artists to bind this group of ancient martial artists. Otherwise ¡­ "Something big will happen." Ye Fan mused.


    Feng Yueying smiled bitterly, "Hubby, this is too difficult. Even if you have strength, but the reason why China can''t control the ancient martial artists is because there are too many of them.<span>Although there are warriors, Adepts, Mages and the Dark Council in the Western World, they are few in number and their overall strength is inferior to the warriors of China.


    If you want to control all the ancient warriors in China by yourself, even if you make aw, you might not be able to guarantee that those ancient warriors will abide by it. pu


    The police can arrest and punish anyone whomits a crime, but... How can the police arrest an ancient martial artist who has vited thew? There can''t be any ident. inIn the past, there were still the Dragon Soul and Hidden Dragon. But now, this kind of people can''t even defend the borders, how can they control the thousands and thousands of ancient warriors in our country? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian smiled and extended his hand to embrace the woman''s fragrant shoulder. He gave her a kiss on the cheek, "Yingying, you are thinking quite carefully. It seems that you are quite worried about this matter."


    Aren''t I going to analyze it for you? "Of course, I also hope that this society can restore order. The current trend is too chaotic." Feng Yueying pouted.


    Ye Fan grinned, "What you said is quite reasonable, but..." I don''t need to do it myself.


    <span>Don''t forget... "Right now, whose is the biggest underground organization in the world ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1637

    <span>1637 von


    <span>"Yue Ying is also not stupid, and when she heard that, she basically understood what Ye Fan meant."


    <span>Husband... China has always resisted the entry of overseas underground powers. If INFERNO were to intervene in this ancient martial arts renaissance, would it be met with opposition from the higher ups in China? "


    Ye Fan shook his head, "First of all, they don''t have the ability to oppose me right now. Second of all, they are already under the control of the ancient warriors. Do they still need to care about the intervention of the foreign forces?" Von


    Yue Ying thought about it for a moment. It seemed to make sense. Once a lot of activity was gone, everything would be settled inside. Now that the internal affairs were in chaos, there was no time to worry too much about it. Female


    A person couldn''t help but ask, "Hubby, what do you n to do? It will be a little difficult to suppress all the ancient martial forces in China and have them abide by some of the rules. After all, there are too many people and their spread is too wide. " leafFan Jian shrugged his shoulders, "This matter, I will just do it personally. If you really want to do it in detail, there is someone more suitable than me."


    "Who is it?" Feng Yueying asked curiously.


    <span>"Mo Fei..." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    <span>Feng Yueying''s eyes lit up, "That''s right, the Military Advisor is a member of the Xie n, one of the five great sects. Furthermore, he''s been with the Dragon Soul in the army before, so he''s quite familiar with the country''s upper echelons. leaf


    Fan Xian nodded, then picked up his phone and made a call to Xie Linyuan.


    Not long after, Xie Linyuan picked up the phone and smiled. "Boss, howe you''re so free to look for me?"<span>"What are you doing?" Ye Fan asked Feng Yue Ying to help him light a cigarette and smoked. Thank you


    Lin Yuanughed, "You might not believe me if I told you. I''m ying beach football with a bunch of kids from Purgatory Ind! This


    The little guy that Sally''s group was keeping had good physical fitness due to his mixed blood with the werewolves.If we, INFERNO, built a country and went to y the World Cup, we would be able to monopolize it for hundreds of years! "Haha ¡­" "


    "You''re not even thirty years old, so don''t make it look like you''re retiring. After you finish ying, I''ll find you something to do." Ye Fan happily said.


    Xie Linyuanmented. "Judging from his tone ¡­" Boss, you want to make it big? "I''m a little flustered ¡­" "<span>Come on, I guess you can guess what I want you to do without me saying anything? "


    <span>With his understanding of Xie Linyuan, this guy was actually very patriotic. It could be seen from the fact that he was willing to join the Dragon Soul. by


    <span>Based on what happened in China, he probably understood it earlier than he did. But


    Xie Linfuan also knew that Ye Fan''s feelings for his country weren''t very deep. It would be inconvenient for him to take the initiative to ask Ye Fan to use INFERNO''s resources to settle China''s affairs.


    Xie Linyuan smiled awkwardly. "Hehe, those who know me, Boss Morrow ¡­" "


    <span>To tell the truth, I didn''t want to bother. I wasn''t a hero who worried about the country, nor was I a loyal patriot. Large


    Three thousand, I only want to please you... I''m not particrly concerned about national affairs.


    However, after staying in Hua Hai for the past few days, I have been able to see some changes. I realized that the problem of reviving the ancient martial arts has already affected my life and the lives of the people around me ¡­"So, since no one can stand up and take care of it, then I will have to do it myself." Ye Fan let out a puff of smoke.


    Xie Linfuan said, "Boss, actually, the revival of the ancient martial arts isn''t a bad thing in essence. The ancient martial arts are different from the weapons in nature, they allow everyone to strengthen their bodies and protect themselves. But


    If there is no reasonable restriction, like if there is no proper numbering of firearms and ammunition, if there is now in ce, there will indeed be unrest. "<span>That''s right, so I don''t expect that concealing the ancient martial artspletely will require a rule.


    <span>If you don''t understand, then remember this: if you don''t practice ancient martial arts yourself, then you can look down on everyone else. This


    In this world, the way to eat and eat depends on the farmers, the way to travel depends on the driver, the way to drink water in the city depends on the workers at the water factory. Ye Fan smiled and shook his head. Thank you


    <span>Lin Yuan pondered for a moment and said, "Boss, I understand. Then, will you personallye forward?"


    Ye Fan said, "There''s no need. You can gather all the high-level officials of China, the five great sects, and the military. You can represent me to go and talk to them."


    Anyway, the cksmith and slovenly ghost have sent people to support you. It''s not like I''m part of the Four Great ns. I still need to practice martial arts so that I can go save Ai''er. "


    <span>"Hehe, that''s true. Alright, I will draw up a specific n and send it to you. Once you approve it, I will carry it out!" Xie Linyuan said.


    "No problem," said Ye Fan.


    "One more thing." Xie Laiyuan hesitated for a moment before saying, "Boss, although your fame as the Sword God resounds throughout the world, there are still too many ancient powers and the human heart is the hardest to control.


    Moreover, they have already tasted the sweetness of being ancient martial artists. If they want to suppress them again, I''m afraid they will need to ¡­ ""Kill!"


    Without waiting for Xie Linfen to finish speaking, Ye Fan bluntly interrupted him and said, "I didn''t send the people from Bhaht and Baffodil Daydream to put on airs for you ¡­ ¡­"


    Don''t forget, we are demons, not angels. "Not at all."


    Xie Linyuan took a deep breath and said, "With boss''s words, I know what to do." leaf<span>The sail hummed and hung up. This


    After a while, he finished smoking the cigarette. Ye Fan pressed the cigarette butt down, and turned around to find that Feng Yueying was looking at him with aplicated expression.<span>"What''s wrong, Ying Ying?" Ye Fan smiled, "Did I scare you?" Von


    <span>Yue Ying smiled, hugged the man''s arm, and lightly leaned on his shoulder. "Hubby ¡­ "I''ve never seen the War God before, but I was thinking for a moment just now that you look more and more like that War God from back then." leaf


    Fan Xian stared nkly for a moment, and thenughed self-deprecatingly, "To be honest, sometimes I feel the same way, especially when I see people inexplicably afraid of me, and I don''t have any malicious intent ¡­ ¡­ AlsoYes, he felt that there were many people, many things, that he would have cared about in the past, but now he didn''t care at all ¡­


    But... Ying Ying, my strength is still far from the War God''s, and ¡­ "I am me, and I will never be anyone else."


    "Hmm, this way, I can rx. I still like that Ye Fan who went to my apartment to repair water and electricity for me." Feng Yueying smiled sweetly. leaf


    Fanughed, "Sure, is there any water or electricity that needs to be repaired at home? I''ll be there tonight. ""Now that you''re living in a mansion, you don''t need to go and repair your property. Since you''re so busy, you should cultivate properly so that you can go save Ai''er." Feng Yueying chuckled.


    Ye Fan frowned, "No, there must be a few ces that need inspection, I will go there tonight!"<span>"Hmph, when CEO Su left, you came over. Why haven''t you seen me a few days ago? I''m not going back tonight! " Feng Yue Ying red at him.


    "Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan felt very wronged, "I just came back for a few days, didn''t I have something to do before?"


    <span>I don''t care, you go out, I have to work! A bunch of things! " As she spoke, she got up to walk towards her desk. leaf


    When the sail saw her beautiful figure from behind, it couldn''t help but carry the woman back to the sofa!

 Chapter 1638

    1638Feng Yueying let out a delicate cry as she chuckled, and was about to push the man away.


    <span>But the more he resisted like this, the more excited Ye Fan became.


    <span>"Just as I unbuttoned the shirt in front of Feng Yueying, I heard the phone ring."


    <span>Husband! Husband! "I''m going to answer the phone!"


    <span>No! "Answer my ass!"


    What if it''s actually Director Su!? " leaf


    <span>The sails immediately became cold as they recalled that Su Qingxue had a ghost valley now. Although she said that she wouldn''t spy on her own people, it was better for her to be careful. end


    <span>Unexpectedly, as soon as his wife left, she came to thepany to make love to her lover. This was a bit too much ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan was helpless, and could only let the disheveled Feng Yueying go to the phone.


    The woman held back herughter, looked at the slightly scared Ye Fan, ran to the table and pressed the answer button.


    A female secretary''s voice came from the other side, "Director Feng, do you need to arrange for a private car for the town hall meeting this afternoon?" one<span>Hearing that it wasn''t Su Qingxue, Ye Fan let out a long sigh.


    Feng Yueying pursed her lips and smiled, replying, "No need, I''ll drive there myself."


    <span>"Alright, Director Feng ¡­"


    After hanging up, Feng Yueying walked in front of Ye Fan, straightened her clothes and said, "Look at how scared you are. Alright, we''ll talk about itter tonight. I really have a job to do."


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s mood had also weakened. He stood up and said, "Okay then, I wille and find you tonight." "However, there is one thing that I need you to help me deal with."


    "What is it?" Feng Yueying blinked her eyes.<span>That Jiang Chao... "Don''t let him stand in the underground parking lot. Although he doesn''t have much ability, he is still an old employee after all. It''s not easy for him to be loyal." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Feng Yueying was stunned for a moment, and then immediately smiled in understanding, "Why are you so nostalgic? I understand, I''ll get some personnel to transfer a position for himter.


    However, right now there''s a lot of pressure from thepetition at thepany''s headquarters. He really isn''t able to do a lot of things, so I can''t be too biased towards him or else many people will feel dissatisfied.


    Actually, back then, Hong Yu had no choice but to transfer him away. However, retaining his original sry was already a special favor to him. "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Let''s just change to a more normal position, it''s not like we have to be in management."


    "Alright, leave it to me. Dearest one, feel at ease and leave." As Feng Yueying spoke, she pushed Ye Fan out of the office. leaf<span>Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Why are you pushing me?" I will go myself! Hey! I''m also very busy, okay!? Do you really think that I, a jobless nomad, have nothing to do!? "


    While the woman wasughing, Ye Fan walked out of the office. Shake


    Shaking his head, Ye Fan sighed. Seeing that it was almost noon, he rushed to the Purple Leaf Teahouse. Although ¡­<span>As for the vicinity of Qing Shan Lake, Ye Fan had already bought it all. However, ever since Xiao Jin left, the teahouse had resumed its business. strychnine


    <span>Zi Mo was notcking in money, but this teahouse was left behind by her grandfather.


    <span>After being here for so many years, she had studied the art of tea for so many years. She had feelings for every single table and chair here. Naturally, she would be willing to keep it open for as long as she could. leaf


    Fan Xian hadn''t been here for a while, so he decided to take a look at Ning Xuemo. Although the woman had been busy, taking over the capital and the underground powers of Fragrant City was not something he could settle in one or two days.


    However, even though the woman was busy, Ye Fan still felt rather guilty. He didn''t spend much time with Ning Xuemo, but Ning Xuemo forgave him and didn''tin.<span>The Violet Bamboo Forest was currently thergest underground gang in China. Naturally, it had an extraordinary status. very


    Most people thought that the Green Bamboo Forest was responsible for Green Mountain Lake, which was why the government had such a strong background.


    Although Sun Qian and a few of Bayer''s elites had left Hua Hai in order to take the Foundation Establishment Pills to strengthen their cultivation, the strength of the ancient warriors here had not weakened.Before this, when Xu Linshan was still in Hua Hai, she had helped Ning Zimo train a group of martial artists from ancient times. This had allowed the people here to have a goodbat strength.


    The moment Ye Fan arrived outside the tea house, he discovered that it was filled with luxurious carriages, and inside the tea house was the aura of arge number of ancient warriors. wishful thinking


    He had once leisurely ridden his bicycle and came here to eat and drink. It was a very nostalgic day.


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t think that this wasn''t a good idea, it was just that there were still some hidden dangers that had yet to be removed. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    As soon as he arrived at the door, Little Zhao, who was waiting for him, ran out.


    <span>"Brother Fan!" "You''re here! How long has it been since west met?" Zhao Zhong said with a glowing face. leaf


    Fan Xian patted his shoulder, "Not bad, you have already reached the Xiantian Full Circle realm?"


    "Thanks to Brother Fan and Eldest Miss, I finally reached the Xiantian realm after taking some miraculous pills and elixirs. It''s a pity that my innate talent is only mediocre," Little Zhao said gratefully.<span>"It''s fine. You''re still young and have some time," Ye Fan said as he walked. "Where''s Ning''er?" In the room? " small


    Zhao grinned. "Young Miss is in the back garden. Since the revival of the ancient martial arts era, our Purple Leaf Teahouse has been very lively. We don''t have enough manpower!"


    <span>"Oh? There are a lot of ancient warriors here, what are they doing here? " Ye Fan was puzzled, "Could it be that there is someone who dares to find trouble with you?"


    <span>That''s not true. Although Eldest Miss did not go around to announce that our backers were you, Brother Fan, there are still many powers and sects that do not dare to provoke us. end


    <span>"There are actually people who know that we are rted to you, Brother Fan. Furthermore, the Violet Bamboo Forest is now very strong and has many experts." Little Zhao said.


    <span>"Yes." Ye Fan nodded, thinking about it further. Even if he didn''t publicly announce anything, a lot of people should know about the rtionship between him and Ning Zimo.


    In fact, the business here was good. There were many ancient warriors. It was mainly because they treated this ce as the best ce to socialize with ancient martial arts. sailBrother, think about it. In order to deal with ancient martial artists, sparring was something you needed. You can''t just talk it out yourself.


    In the normal coffee shops and restaurants in the city, how could they afford such a ce and environment? Only the Purple Leaf Teahouse has its own space and quietness, and we have many ancient martial artists. Special


    "Don''t mention our young miss, she is now a Spirit Condensation expert. Many of the ancient warriors havee to ask our young miss for guidance." Little Zhao exined.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile. To the ancient martial world of the mortal world, the Spirit Condensation realm was indeed considered as the peak of power. When he didn''t have the qualifications toe into contact with the n, he also felt that the Spirit Condensation realm was already very powerful. aural


    What Little Zhao meant was that in this Purple Leaf Tea House, the ancient martial artists had taken this ce as a professionalmunication tform.For ancient martial artists, many of them didn''t have strong backgrounds, but they also had a high ie. They weren''tcking in money; they probably didn''t want to go to too ordinary a ce.


    <span>In Purple Leaf Tea House, not only could they exchange pointers, but they could also eat and drink. The environment here was also high and quiet, which perfectly suited their needs.


    Arriving at the back garden, Ye Fan looked out. The bluestone training field surrounded by the trees was rested and very impressive. side


    There were also plenty of tables, chairs, umbres, and even tes of tea. FieldIn the front, there were two pairs of ancient warriors, currently sparring.


    <span>On the side, there were fifty to sixty customers of both sexes, old and young, chatting happily.


    <span>The subordinates of the ancient martial arts of the Violet Bamboo Forest were patrolling the area. Each and every one of them was brimming with vigor and vitality.


    Ning Xuemo was at the guest table, sipping tea with a few ancient warriors. However, it was obvious that she was somewhat absent-minded. This


    Seeing Ye Fane over, the woman immediately stood up, smiled and waved her hand. sameThe three Ancient Warriors at the table, two men and one woman, all looked at Ye Fan with a weird look in their eyes when they saw Ning Xuemo waving enthusiastically to a young man ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1639

    1639


    Amongst the three, one of the men had actually reached the small sess stage of Spirit Condensation, while the other man and woman had reached therge sess stage of Body Refinement. like<span>As the War God continued to leave, more and more ancient martial arts experts began to appear. No


    Ye Fan also didn''t care who they were, since they were just teahouse guests. leaf


    "Ning, son, are you very busy?"


    Would you like to sit down and have a cup of tea? "I''ve already asked the kitchen to cook your favorite food," Ning Xuemo asked.<span>Ye Fan saw that the color of the autumn sky was getting thicker nearby, and it was really good to have a cup of tea while sitting down. Anyway, he didn''t mind having an outsider around, so he nodded and said, "Okay, it''s been a long time since I''ve had your tea."


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan pull over a chair and sit down, Ning Xuemo pursed her lips into a smile and started to make tea, "You really came today. This is this year''s new single sprout hairy tip. Let me give it a try ¡­" side


    The two men and one woman at the same table were somewhat surprised to see that Ye Fan and Ning Xuemo seemed rather close to each other. By


    As far as they knew, Ning Xuemo had a tough background. It was said that she was the Sword God''s woman, but none of them had any urate information about her. And ¡­They couldn''t sense any cultivation from Ye Fan''s body, so they naturally wouldn''t link him with the Sword God. matter


    <span>Truth be told, there were many people who had heard of the Sword God''s name, but not many knew that the Sword God was called Ye Fan. As for those who had actually seen Ye Fan, it was truly pitiful. off


    The key was that no one dared to take the risk of angering Ye Fan. Taking Ye Fan''s photo and going around to tell others that the Sword God looked like that. quaque


    It was just like the War God Ye Wuya. Even though everyone knew about it, no one dared to leak the War God''s appearance. He


    "With Su Qingxue''s Ghost Valley here, it won''t be so easy for ordinary people to find out more about Ye Fan."President Ning, who is this little brother to you? " One of the men couldn''t help but ask as he was in his fifties or sixties. He had short gray hair and was wearing a silver tunic.


    <span>Ning Zimo already knew that someone would ask, but she also didn''t like to use Ye Fan''s reputation to show off her might.


    There was no need to cause too muchmotion, so she smiled and said, "He''s my boyfriend. He came to see me." cis


    So, Ning Zimo also introduced the three people to Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, the three of them are the executives of the newly established Ancient Martial Arts Association of China. They are responsible for coordinating and unifying the work of the ancient martial artists of China. willThe two vice presidents are the Sect Leader of Emei Sect Zhou Qingxia and the Sect Leader of the Eight Trigrams Sect Liu Sheng Zhai. "The leader was the Grandmaster of Hong Fist of the North, Cai Zhenguo, and the two vice presidents were the Sect Leader of Emei Sect Zhou Qingxia and the Sect Head of the Eight Trigrams Sect Liu Sheng Zhai. leaf


    Fan Xian smiled and nodded. During the revival of the ancient martial arts era, it was normal for such an association to appear. ThisThe three of them had some skill, and they represented therger martial arts sects and sects, but they couldn''t reach the level of the four great sects. That was why they had such a strong interest in the secr world''s power and influence.


    "Oh? President Ning''s boyfriend? " Zhou Qingxia, who looked to be in her forties and was dressed in an embroidered jacket, smiled and asked, "I''ve always heard that President Ning has quite a deep rtionship with the Sword God. Could it be that this young man is the Sword God that can shake the world?" strychnine


    Zimo turned her head to look at Ye Fan, asking him about his intentions with her eyes. leafFan Le smiled. He didn''t have any interest in feigning ignorance. Shrugging his shoulders, he said, "I''m not sure if I''m the one who will shake the world, but I should be the person you are talking about."


    <span>As soon as he said that, the three leaders of the association were all stunned. Past


    After a dozen seconds, the three of them burst outughing.


    <span>"This little brother is really funny, we almost believed him!" It''s as if it''s true! " Liu Shengxhai shook his head and smiled.


    <span>Young man, you haven''t practiced any inner force skills, but you should at least ask President Ning that we ancient practitioners can feel the other party''s cultivation aura. !


    If they encountered an expert, they would be unable to determine just how strong they were. However, it wasn''t impossible for them to be unable to sense their cultivation!


    You say that you are the God of Swords? Then wouldn''t we, the three old fellows, be able to proim ourselves to be the War God? "Haha ¡­" The Tang suit wearing Cai Zhenguo threw up his hands and said.<span>Ning Xuemo lowered her head and smiled lightly, looking at the man in ridicule.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, could only bitterly smile. This time, he was watched by a woman as a joke. He admitted it himself, but in the end, the other party still thought he was lying? No


    <span>After this, Ye Fan also didn''t care, and continued to drink his tea. Triple


    When the old man saw Ning Xuemoughing, he thought that she was also mocking Ye Fan for overestimating his own abilities and even daring to recognize the title of Sword God.


    <span>Zhou Qingxia looked at Ning Zimo with a smile and said, "Looks like the rumors were false. I knew it. If President Ning was the Sword God''s girlfriend, why would she be here drinking with us?"


    Hearing this, Ning Xuemo asked, "Sect Leader Zhou, why do you say that? "I am not the Sword God''s woman, what does it have to do with the teahouse?"Sigh, how could it be okay? What kind of person was the Sword God? He was a peerless expert! First


    <span>One man, one sword. Conquering the Profound Nether n, one of the four great ns!


    <span>It was the Emperor Tomb''s fight again. Riding on the golden dragon, he forcefully suppressed the powerful alliance of ns!


    How could the woman beside him, a warlord like person, easily appear in front of us mortals? How would she offer us tea and chat with us? " Sect Leader Liu Sheng Zhai promised solemnly. leaf


    <span>Sail couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and frowned: "What?" Gluttony ¡­ How did it be a Gold Wyvern? I didn''t even f * cking go to the Emperor Tomb ¡­ "


    The three elders were stunned. Cai Zhenguo frowned and said, "Young man, are you still pretending to be the God of Swords?


    Since you didn''t go to the Emperor''s Tomb, then don''t speak nonsense here ¡­ What snake or snake? How could the n alliance be suppressed by a snake? "<span>Ye Fan felt baffled and couldn''t help but to look at Ning Xuemo. strychnine


    Zimo was also speechless. She whispered, "That''s what everyone is saying. I think it was spread by the n first ¡­" leafAfter thinking about it for a moment, the sail immediately understood...


    If the ancestors of the n alliance were to be found out, they would bepletely subdued by a single snake. Moreover, it would be too shameful if the Sword God didn''t even pay them any attention! by


    So, rather than letting the truth be known, it would be better to spread the rumor that the Sword God rode the dragon and disbanded the alliance of the ns.<span>This did save some face for the n alliance, but it also saved Ye Fan''s reputation!


    <span>The three old men were quite disdainful of Ye Fan''s "conceited" attitude. They did not understand how Ning Xuemo had taken a fancy to such a man.


    They didn''t pay any more attention to Ye Fan. Cai Zhenguo continued to question Ning Zimo, saying, "President Ning, we really hope that the Purple Bamboo Forest can be used as a partner in hosting this conference."<span>"President Ning is definitely qualified to be the judge. After all, you are so young and so outstanding. You are a role model for the young warriors."


    <span>Elder Cai, thank you for your respect, but our Purple Bamboo Forest is an underground gang after all. Me


    <span>I just want to steadily manage, do my business, and earn more money for my brothers in the gang, for the matters of the ancient martial world ¡­ "I don''t want to get involved," Ning Xuemo tactfully declined.


    "President Ning... In the future, where would the underground gange from? "As long as you participate in this year''s Gathering, we can turn the Purple Bamboo Forest into a righteous faction through the development of our influence. Doesn''t this also count as a good thing for your sect''s disciples?" Zhou Qingxia advised.


    Ning Zimo''s eyes showed that she was in a difficult situation. She couldn''t help but look at Ye Fan and ask, "Ye Fan ¡­." "What do you suggest?"


    "Me?" Ye Fan waspletely confused. He took a sip of tea and asked, "I don''t even know what you''re talking about. What''s wrong?" strychnine


    <span>Zi Mo exined: "It''s like this. The Ancient Martial Arts Association ns to hold the first ''All Under Heaven Martial Arts Competition'' so that all of China''s ancient martial artists can participate.


    Elder Cai and the others are currently looking for a partner organization to hold a convention, as well as representatives for the evaluation. They hope that I can bring the Purple Bamboo Forest to participate ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1640

    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "Haha..." This meant ¡­ In the future, there would be nationalpetitions for ancient martial arts. can


    This thing is not convenient topete in. The difference in strength between ancient martial artists is as different as the sky and the earth. ""Does that even need to be said by an amateur like you? We are naturally aware of this. "Zhou Qingxia was somewhat displeased as she said," We have already decided on the basic rules. ording to age, we will split them into the juvenile group, the youth group, the middle-aged group, and the elderly group. again


    They divided the different cultivation groups such as Houtian, Xiantian, body refining, and finally, a ''mixed group'' that anyone could join.


    <span>As long as they signed up, the Ancient Warriors would be able topete on the same level as them.


    <span>Our goal is to let the ancient warriors of the world have a chance to spar andmunicate with each other, and to spread our ancient martial arts culture to the world. " leaf


    <span>The sail took out a cigarette, lit it up, and smoked: "It''s not impossible to have a spar and exchange of pointers in the ancient Martial Arts Competition, but it''s just that... "Now is not the time." aural


    "By the time Ye Fan said this, the faces of the upper echelons of the three associations all turned ugly."


    <span>Kid, as an amateur who doesn''t practice ancient martial arts, you should teach us the ancient martial world, don''t go too far! We are giving face to President Ning, not you! " Liu Sheng Zhai snorted coldly.


    Ye Fan flicked the ash off his cigarette and leisurely said, "Right now, China doesn''t even have any rules or regtions against ancient martial artists. There isn''t even a department that can forcefully restrain ancient martial artists.


    What is this ancient martial arts gathering? Do you want to spar with the ancient martial arts, or provoke internal strife? WhoDo you think that whoever wins will turn into a fierce battle between forces? such as


    If you guys do not even consider these and do not care about the risk of losing your lives, wanting to hold a convention as soon as possible, then I can only suspect ¡­ You


    Perhaps our real purpose is not to publicize the culture of the ancient martial arts, but to make use of this opportunity and use the word ''fame'' to fill our pockets, right? "


    Ye Fan could actually guess with his toes that this group of guys would most likely try to gain some benefits by interfering with the general assembly. Example<span>For example, giving awards to certain people and giving them an entire and pleasant title to promote their poprity. in


    <span>If he could recruit disciples at a high price, it would be a scam. off


    <span>The key was that these people also knew that the martial artists of the n and the four great sects didn''t think much of them. Therefore, the ancient martial artists that were sent to this ce were all of the lower and middle ranks. This


    Some people didn''t have much hope on the road of cultivation, so they naturally wanted to use their ancient martial arts to gain more material benefits.


    <span>In the end, the people who were tricked were still those who wanted to learn martial arts or were outsiders. strychnine


    <span>After hearing Ye Fan''s words, Zimo suddenly came to realize that these three association members'' eyes had be a bit colder.


    "Impudent!" How dare you nder us like that!? " Tsai<span>Zhenguo suddenly punched the table, causing the stone table to shatter with a ng!


    <span>Since he had reached the Small Sess Stage, a table naturally wouldn''t be able to withstand a casual punch from him. This


    In a moment, the tens of ancient martial practitioners and guests at the scene all became alert and quickly looked over. He


    These ancient warriors had good hearing, and many of them knew what was happening here.<span>"Therefore, when they saw that Ning Zimo''s boyfriend had angered the three of them, they all showed signs of watching a good show."


    This brat really doesn''t know his ce, how dare he carelessly discuss the decision of the Ancient Martial Association? "


    "He doesn''t have any cultivation at all. Does he really think that he can remain safe and sound with President Ning''s support? This Elder Cai has over a thousand disciples in the north, he''s not someone to be trifled with! " one<span>The group of people standing to the side were talking sarcastically, while Cai Zhenguo and the other two were already feeling infuriated.


    <span>Ye Fan''s words could be said to have pierced some of their hearts'' weakness.


    <span>When she saw the shattered stone table and the teapot that had been smashed to pieces, Ning Xuemo''s face turned cold.


    <span>"Elder Cai, although you are guests, this is the headquarters of our Purple Bamboo Forest. It would be best for you to immediately apologize andpensate us for all our losses."


    <span>Humph! Apologize? This brat ndered our Ancient Martial Arts Association, ndered our reputation, and spoke such nonsense!


    If it wasn''t for you, President Ning, just now, this old man''s punch would havepletely crippled him! Now<span>This old man will give you a chance to apologize and admit your wrongs! Otherwise, our Ancient Martial Arts Association will definitely investigate until the end! " Tsai


    <span>Zhenguo''s face darkened. Zhou Qingxia, Liu Shengzhai, and a few other disciples who were apanying them all gathered around.


    <span>However, the moment they moved, the dozen or so Purple Bamboo Forest''s guards immediately surrounded them.


    <span>"President Ning... What do you mean? Are you going to go against us for this brat!? " Cai Zhenguo asked with a gloomy face. strychnine


    <span>Zi Mo replied coldly, "I''ve already made it clear that apologizing and admitting fault, as well aspensating for the losses, is already the most forgiving path."


    "What a joke!" Do you really think this old man and his men are afraid of your Violet Bamboo Forest? I have over a hundred disciples, more than a thousand disciples, and also a thousand disciples from the Emei Sect and the Eight Trigrams Sect! Me


    We are all highly regarded officials of the Ancient Martial Arts Association. If you dare to touch us here, you must be going against the country! " Cai Zhenguo arrogantly replied.<span>"I know who you are, and I know your powers. But if you offend my lover, you will have to pay the price!" Ning Xuemo''s eyes were cold as she spoke. Weeks


    At this time, the green cloud disdainfully said, "Girl from the Ning Family, it''s best to think clearly about the origins of your Purple Bamboo Forest!


    We are holding an ancient Martial Arts Competition for you to contribute. We are giving you a chance to change your mind and clean up your money! You"Since you do not know what''s good for you, you should wait for our Ancient Martial Arts Association toe and search the ck assets of yourrgest underground gang!"


    Not only that, you even imed that you are a woman of the Sword God. In the end, you actually ended up with such a stinking brat. one


    <span>An underground gang like that dares to make contact with the Sword God? We, the Ancient Martial Arts Association, will definitely not let you off the hook! " Liu Shengchai reprimanded.


    <span>When Ning Xuemo heard this, she was so angry that she startedughing, "So the reason you were looking for me was to ask for money ¡­" "He is indeed worthy of being a senior to Martial Arts Lin. He can do it."


    Damn girl!? Looking for a beating!? " Liu Sheng Zhai said with his eyes wide open.Ning Xuemo was not the least bit afraid, "You don''t know who will hit who?"


    <span>Cai Zhenguo took a step forward, "This old man will teach you a lesson today, and show you how to respect your senior!" Speak


    <span>Before he could finish his sentence, Cai Zhenguo had already fully activated his zhen qi. His Tiger Form Fist was like a ferocious mountain tiger, pouncing straight at Ning Zimo!


    <span>Amongst the three of them, only he had a higher cultivation base than Ning Zimo, so he was very confident in his abilities. quaque


    <span>At the moment when everyone held their breath, waiting to see how Cai Zhenguo would fight against Ning Xuemo, the scene suddenly changed! Only


    Ye Fan''s hand was like a lightning fast speed as it pressed down on Cai Zhenguo''s chest!


    <span>Then with a grab, she grabbed his clothes and with a flip of her hand, pressed him down to the ground!


    <span>It was as if he was grabbing onto a mahjong card and then smashing it onto the table!


    "Bam!"


    The bluestone on the ground shattered, leaving a deep crater in the ground. Cai Zhenguo spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Cai Zhenguo widened his eyes in anger, his pupils contracted as he looked in disbelief at the cold face of Ye Fan. HeHe couldn''t see what had happened. His strength and speed had beenpletely crushed!


    <span>His spirit realm true qi was useless! Now


    <span>The dozens of martial artists present also thought that they were hallucinating. When they clearly saw what had happened, all of their faces turned pale and they sucked in a breath of cold air ¡­


    In their eyes, Ye Fan, who they looked down upon just a moment ago, suddenly seemed to have been magnified a hundred times, like a towering mountain, pressing down on them so hard that they couldn''t breathe!<span>Ye Fan, who was still holding a cigarette in one hand, put it to his mouth and took a deep breath. Then, he turned his head to look at Liu Sheng Zhai and Zhou Qingxia, gesturing to the destroyed table and tea set, "Which one of you is going to pay?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1641

    1641 Ning


    Zi Mo looked at the man in surprise. She had originally thought that Ye Fan wouldn''t care too much about this kind of people. Who would''ve thought that the man would still make a move?<span>Seeing the helpless Cai Zhenguo, both Zhou Qingxia and Liu Shengzhai were frightened out of their wits.


    "I... I willpensate you! I willpensate you! "<span>"No no, let me do it!"


    The two of them fought and fought, afraid that they would be implicated.


    Ning Xuemo didn''t even want to look at them. She just asked Little Zhao toe over and take them to pay the bill.


    "You ¡­ Who exactly are you? " Cai Zhenguoy paralyzed on the ground, full of fear and unwillingness as he looked at Ye Fan. leaf


    After smoking thest cigarette, Fan said: "Who am I? I''ve already told you before."<span>Cai Zhenguo''s eyes were filled with shock, "You ¡­" "Seriously, you ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian said lightly, "Dismissed. If you really want to set up an association, you don''t have the qualifications..."<span>Finishing his words, Ye Fan walked over and hugged Ning Zimo, walking towards the tea house.


    <span>"Ning, son, let''s go eat. We''re hungry."


    "En." Ning Zi Mo smiled, and at the same time, he extended his hand to signal for his men to carry that Cai Zhenguo away.


    <span>The people in the surroundings, who had originally wanted to watch the ''battle between experts'' of Cai Zhenguo and Ning Xuemo, now had countlessplicated looks in their eyes. They watched Ye Fan leave with deep reverence in their eyes. quaque


    Even if they weren''t sure if Ye Fan was really a Sword God, the scene just now had given them a deeper understanding of the Purple Bamboo Forest''s background. to


    When they arrived at Ning Zimo''s room, Ye Fan sat down at the dining table, looked at the sumptuous meal, and rubbed his hands.<span>"Aiyah... I haven''t eaten here in a long time. I miss getting food here. " strychnine


    While Zi Mo helped the man serve the meal, she grumbled a little, "Hubby, why did you make a move just now? I wanted to try my hand. It''s rare for me to have a good opponent." leaf


    Sail was surprised for a moment, thenughed: "So you want to make a move huh? Haha... Why didn''t you say so earlier! When


    If you want to touch my woman in front of me, of course I''ll do it! If not for the guests here, I would have killed them all! " strychnine<span>Hearing this, Zi Mo''s heart was filled with sweetness. "Are you really going to dissolve the Ancient Martial Arts Association?"


    Sooner orter. "Hurry up and disperse, save the trouble." Ye Fan said, and told Xie Linfuan to draw up the rules for the ancient martial world, exining it to the woman. is


    Truthfully, from Ye Fan''s point of view, once Xie Linyuan started to reorganize the ancient martial world in China, this Ancient Martial Association would definitely ban him. This<span>These people were nning to use ancient martial arts and dark intentions to make a profit. They would definitely be the first to be made an example of. In any case, they would have to get rid of them sooner orter, so it wasn''t a big deal to get them to scram. strychnine


    When Zimo heard this news, she was quite surprised. "The sun has risen from the west. To think that our Lord King of Hell would be worried about our country and our people one day?"


    "No, just for my own sake, that''s all," said Ye Fan, eating heartily. Positive<span>At this time, an email message appeared on Ye Fan''s phone.


    Ye Fan opened it and saw that it was a proposal from Xie Linyuan. Fast


    After a quick look, Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile and shake his head, "This kid, he really has a lot of schemes..." Speak<span>As he said this, Ye Fan replied with two simple words, "Correct."


    <span>"Let me see, what did the Military Advisor post?" Ning Xuemo couldn''t care less about eating, she took her phone and started flipping through it.


    Not long after, Ning Xuemo''s eyes lit up and she said, "This is going to be interesting ¡­" This is going to change the weather, but, husband, you actually agreed to such a n, it doesn''t look like you ¡­ Don''t you always like to keep a low profile? "


    Ye Fan picked up a braised duck leg, took a bite and said, "I do like to keep a low profile and be more at ease, but as you have seen today, it doesn''t matter if I keep a low profile ¡­ ¡­" Trouble would stille knocking.Since that''s the case, we might as well take it all in one step. After this matter is over and everything is settled, we can all be at ease and at ease for even longer periods of time. "


    <span>Ning Xuemo nodded with a smile. She sat down and started serving dishes to the man.


    "Here, have a taste of this. Fresh, wild fish with white stripes. Also, a dish of dried vegetables with fried beans ¡­" "


    <span>"Ning, son, didn''t you give me great nourishment in the past? I remember that you even gave me a kangaroo tail. Why are you setting up some light dishes now?" Ye Fan smiled evilly, "Are you afraid of me?" strychnine


    Zimo stared at him, "Who''s afraid of you? "Wasn''t it because you didn''t eat good stuff outside in the past, but now, you can do the same?" leafFan Le chuckled. "Since you''re not afraid of me, then let''s take a bath and train together after dinner."


    Ning Xuemo''s face turned red, "It''s still daytime, but I still have guests. Go find someone else!"


    How could Ye Fan care about this? Even if the woman said she didn''t want to, after eating, he still didn''t let her walk out of the room. in


    Ye Fan stayed in the tea house until around 3 PM before driving home. He was going to pick up the students from the school, but driving Pagani to kindergarten was always a bit inappropriate.Just when he arrived at his home and stopped his car, Ye Fan discovered that Mu Mu had arrived at his house.


    Little girl, why did youe back from the capital? "You''re still not on holiday yet, right?" Ye Fan asked. Mourning<span>Mu Mu continued to mature as her looks became more and more beautiful. Her body also became more and more outstanding. But


    This girl had a willful face and was dressed in an old-fashioned white baseball uniform. Her long legs were wrapped in ck pants, making her look no different from a decadent woman. River<span>Auntie and Zhou Xinjiang were watching the old man''s TVmercial, while Ji Xianqing was busy working in the kitchen. Meanwhile, this girl was lying on the sofa, looking at her phone. aural


    Hearing Ye Fan''s voice, Mu Mu Mu raised his head and waved his hand as a greeting. He then continued to look down at his phone and said, "The school''s symphony orchestra is performing in Hua Hai, so I''ll be back for a few days. Anyways, I might as well go home and live in a hotel."Does your sister know? " Ye Fan asked. "


    I called big sister, but big sister just happened to be back at Xuanming Country, what can I do ¡­ " Mu Mu Mu pouted.


    <span>Ye Fan discovered that this girl didn''t even look at him, and logically, she should have also disappeared for a while. He couldn''t help but feel a bit unhappy.


    <span>I say, Mu Mu Mu, in the past when I was your ''teacher'', you actually respected me.


    Ye Fan was depressed. In this world, there were so many people who wished to see him, so that they could say a few words.


    <span>Mu Mu pouted as he looked up innocently. "Please, why don''t I respect you anymore!? You asked me, and I told you. I''m reading a novel!


    Besides, we''ve known each other for many years. Now that we''re all one family, what kind of act are you putting on? Must we meet and greet you? "


    "What do you mean by putting on airs?" At the very least, do you have to respect them? " leaf<span>"Meanwhile, Auntie Jiang and Zhou Xinjiang, who were standing at the side, smiled without saying a word."


    "Cough cough ¡­" Ye Fan could only change the topic, saying, "I''m not going to lower myself to your level, I''m going to take over the task."<span>Mu Mu Mu''s interest was piqued immediately. "Are you going to follow me out of school? Haha, I haven''t gone to pick up my child from school yet, so I''m going too! "


    <span>The girl jumped off the sofa and ran to the door to put on her sneakers.

 Chapter 1642

    1642 leafFan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry. No


    After listening to Su Qingxue''s exnation, Mu Mu Mu Mu this aunt was verypatible with Wu Qi. Although they had only met twice, Mu Mu Mu seemed to be fond of ying with him, so she was morepatible with him.


    <span>When the two of them walked out of the door and found out that Ye Fan was taking the subway to pick up their daughter, Mu Mu Mu said with a wave of disdain, "You are such a big boss, yet you aren''t even willing to drive a car to pick up your daughter."


    "Stop bullshitting, if you are willing to block the way, you can go by yourself." Ye Fan curled his lips. Mourning


    Mu Mu shook her head as she walked, continuing to read her novel.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Don''t you like to y games? Howe you like to read novels now?"<span>"Weren''t you ying with chickens a while ago, but with so many extras, I couldn''t be bothered to y. Recently, you have been rehearsing for a performance, so I was just reading novels ¡­" No


    <span>"I''ve written so slowly, I''m so mad at him. I can only flip through his old books now..." Mu Mu Mu said angrily.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Writing a book is not as fast as reading a book. No matter how fast you write a book, it''s not as fast as you read it. What''s there to be angry about?"


    I understand all of this, but I just want to scold him! " Mu Mu Mu harrumphed. leaf<span>Fan Xian nced at the novel on the girl''s phone and was stunned for a moment. "You''re reading a novel by ''Mucge Cake''?"


    <span>Mu Mu Mu Mu curiously turned his head to look at him. "Brother-inw, are you looking as well?"


    "Look!" Back then, when the Shura made trouble, I was reading his book. I was too busy previously and couldn''t catch up with him for a while, so why is he writing so slowly?


    "In this guy''s novels, the main characters of the male and female were actually your sister and me. I felt that it was too much of a coincidence that I read them ¡­" "Ye Fan said happily."


    Right! "It''s also because I found out that my name is simr to yours, that I was able to catch up to you. In the end, I finished reading it all in an instant and can only wait for the update!" Mu Mu Mu said gloomily.


    Ye Fan took out his phone and said, "I was paying attention to his WeChat ount number, so I urged him to update it..." "


    He even had a WeChat official ount number? What was his name? I''m going to scold him! " Mu Mu Mu hurriedly asked.


    It''s called a dried vegetable biscuit. It was easily found on the public ount after searching. Don''t scold him too harshly. What if he doesn''t get over it? "No matter what, I have to finish writing before I can think of anything else..." Ye Fan said. Mourning<span>Mu Mu didn''t care about this. She had already paid attention to the WeChat official ount and began to insult it crazily ¡­ two


    They walked all the way to the kindergarten, just in time for school to be out.


    <span>When the group saw Mu Mu Mu, they excitedly ran out and called out "Aunt", leaving Ye Fan, this father, to the side.


    "Bound, are you thinking about my aunt?" Mu Mu Mu Mu asked as he kissed his niece''s cheek.


    <span>Thinking! Aunt, can you teach me how to y the zitherter? "


    <span>"Alright, so you''re so eager to learn it ¡­" "So sensible!" See


    <span>Looking at this intimate scene, the corner of Ye Fan''s mouth twitched. His heart was sour, but he was too embarrassed to reveal it, so he could only urge: "Okay okay, it''s time to go back to dinner. What are you talking about on the street?"


    "Dad, Clubs wants to eat the Popsicle Ice," Clubs said, looking back.


    "What are you eating? It''s such a cold day," said Ye Fan.


    Putting on a pitiful expression, Mu Mu Mu''s heart immediately ached as she said, "It''s not like I''ll eat too much. Why are you so stingy?"


    "It''s not that I''m stingy, it''s that I can''t be spoiled. Your sister said that you can''t take her to buy snacks when you''re home normally." Ye Fan brought up Su Qingxue''s words.<span>Mu Mu Mu pouted. "I''ve never seen you listen to my elder sister like this before. You''re really stingy. If you don''t buy it, I''ll buy it for my niece. Isn''t it just a stick of ice?"


    "Thank you, aunt!" They immediately wrapped their arms around Mu Mu Mu''s neck.<span>Seeing the two of them go to the minimart to buy food, Ye Fan could only sigh in joy. Even the women at home were not easy to serve.


    After they bought the delicious food, their faces beamed with happiness. Along the way, they chatted about kindergarten matters with Mu Mu Mu and were in a good mood. iso


    After getting on the subway, there was only one seat. Ye Fan also stood and let Mu Mu Mu carry the others and sit down.There were quite a few people on the subway at the end of the shift, but the youthful and beautiful Mu Mu Mu was holding onto a round ball that looked like a porcin doll. It was also a particrly eye-catching scenery. one


    A woman who bought groceries looked at the group with a smile, and said to Ye Fan: "Young man, your daughter looks pretty much like your wife." leaf<span>Sail was stunned for a moment, while Mu Mu Mu Mu''s face became red from embarrassment, but there was happiness in her eyes.


    <span>Aunt, you misunderstood, she''s my sister-inw ¡­ " Ye Fan awkwardly exined.


    "Oh... "If that''s the case..." The aunt said embarrassedly, "No wonder, I think this beauty looks a lot younger than you ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian''s face darkened. What sort of words were these? He had obviously washed his muscles and marrow, and his skin color was good. How was he old? Mourning


    Mu Mu burst outughing, "Pfft..." Brother-inw, you worked too hard, you even look old ¡­ " Positive<span>When Ye Fan wanted to carefully ask that aunt where exactly did she see that he had aged, his mind suddenly quivered! wha


    <span>What was the situation!? leaf


    The cells all over Fan''s body trembled. He could only feel a powerful and mysterious energy fluctuationing from above!?


    <span>"Not good!" leaf


    The sails turned to look in the direction of the subway, seeing that the train was full of people, only to discover that they could not stop everything that was happening next!?


    <span>"Boom!" one


    The Dao was like a mix of colors. It was as colorful as a neb and as deep as a ck hole. The shock wave was like a waterfall falling from the sky as it washed down!


    The tarmac on the city''s surface, the rocks below, the mud, the steel bars, the cement ¡­ All of them were instantly pierced by this deep and mysterious energy. Destroyed!?<span>And this energypletely prated the moving subway in the blink of an eye. The metal body of the train was like soap bubbles in water. Two consecutive carriagespletely disintegrated!? contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous


    Even the carriage was gone, not to mention the hundreds of passengers inside! "He doesn''t even know how he died, and he just evaporates into thin air!?"


    "Ah!"


    "Help!"<span>Screams came from the car as hysterical fear burst out!


    "Brother-inw!"


    "Father!"<span>Mu Mu hugged the ball and hurriedly pounced towards Ye Fan.


    <span>Due to the inertia, the carriage moved forward quickly!


    <span>As for that energy waterfall, it still existed!


    Ye Fan''s eyes were wide open, not caring that he was in the middle of a group of people, seeing that the train he was on was about to enter that mysterious energy, he hurriedly pushed his way through the crowd and rushed to the front!


    Ye Fan, in a hurry, instantly disintegrated the secondyer, and at the same time, summoned the huge ck sword. With a sudden swing, he cut off the entire train!<span>During this process, Ye Fan could not care about how many people he killed with this sword attack, because in order to save more people, he must first think of a way to stop the subway! Electricity


    <span>"With just a stone and fire, Ye Fan jumped out of the car and stabbed his great sword into the ground, pressing his body against the carriage and leaning his back against the direction of that deep energy waterfall!"


    <span>"Zizi Zizi!" The wheels of the train rubbed against the rails, creating gaudy sparks!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" leaf


    Due to the huge impact, the two legs of the sail had already sunk into the ground!


    <span>It was very easy for him to destroy a train. The hardest thing was to use his physical strength to make the traine to a sudden halt!


    <span>Even if Ye Fan''s terrifying strength and physical fitness were to forcefully stop this half of the train, it would be no different from ying with one''s life! oculus


    <span>Seeing that even though Ye Fan and the train were getting slower and slower, but they were still going to rush into the energy waterfall, Ye Fan''s eyes were almost popping out of their sockets! He


    <span>He could bring Wu Chen and Mu Mu Mu Mu and escape, but if he ran, there would be at least a few hundred people losing their lives! No


    At the final moment, Ye Fan did not want to give up!


    [Shapeshift Sword Shield]!<span>At this time, Ye Fan thought of another n, summoning thousands of swords!


    "ng ng ng ¡­" Fly


    <span>The sword stabbed into the concrete walls of the tunnel, closing in from the middle. The sword and shield formed a wall, blocking both him and the other half of the train!


    <span>"nk! nk!" leaf


    <span>The sails and the train shed against the sword shield, producing a thunderous sound! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1643

    1643 Sword


    <span>The shield was hit by a strong impact, but fortunately Ye Fan''s sword intent was able to resist the pressure and finally stopped the train!


    A puff of white smoke, a burnt smell, was emitted from the rail line ¡­ ¡­ groundThe civilians who survived on the iron wall were basically crushed. A very small number of them grabbed onto the handles and did not fall.


    When they realized that they had miraculously survived, they couldn''t help but reveal expressions akin to returning to heaven from hell! very


    Many people were already crying tears of joy. Hot tears of excitement gushed out from their eyes ¡­


    Several workers who were at the edge of the train''s opening were the closest to Ye Fan. When they first saw Ye Fan take action, they were all iparably frightened. But


    Later on, he realized that Ye Fan was actually going to use his flesh and blood to stop the train!?<span>This kind of scene that only appeared in science fiction movies, when it appeared in front of them, naturally made their scalps tingle with disbelief! again


    <span>Once, after carefully looking at that huge ck sword and Ye Fan, whose head was covered in sweat and gasping for breath, these office workers all revealed looks of admiration and admiration ¡­


    <span>"Thank you ¡­ "Thank you ¡­" A middle-aged office worker said with a trembling voice, with iparable sincerity.


    <span>"Thank you for saving us ¡­" One mother held her child in her arms and sobbed in sobs. is


    <span>Many people recovered from their shock and started to thank this strange "hero". Person


    In desperation, if they found a trace of hope, it would naturally be magnified infinitely. At this moment, in their eyes, Ye Fan was the savior!


    Ye Fan didn''t have the time to respond to these respectful looks, and he didn''t feel that this was worth being thankful for. He


    What a person should do. He shouldn''t be able to see hundreds of lives die without saving them, even if he had the ability to do so.<span>Furthermore, he had to sacrifice several passengers to cut open the train.


    This was already the limit of what he could do. After all, if he really used sword intent, it would be much easier to intercept the train. He did not need to tire himself out so much, but even more people would die. instantaneous


    In terms of judgement, Ye Fan felt that he was not a problem, but in his heart, he was still somewhat regretful.


    <span>However, he had no time to care about these emotions because the danger had not been resolved!


    <span>Even though there was not a single drop from the waterfall of energy, Ye Fan could clearly feel that the colorful energy was still on it. He had to figure out what was going on as soon as possible! diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    Under the state of disintegration, his body quickly recovered. Pulling out his greatsword, a vigorous and thick sword intent stabbed out. From underground, a tunnel was opened up, leading directly to the ground! This


    After a while, the pedestrians and vehicles on the ground had already scattered due to the energy waterfall, so it was unlikely they would hurt anyone. leaf<span>The sail did not care about the people on the train, the look in their eyes was shocking, as if performing a magic trick and putting away all the swords.


    <span>Then, he rushed back to the subway and picked up Mu Mu Mu Mu with one arm and pulled her along with the other.


    <span>"Go!" Get out! " See


    <span>Ye Fan led the two girls, one big and one small, and rushed out. Only then did the people on the subway realize that the "Great Hero" was leading them out of this predicament!? mass


    He held Ye Fan tightly, and although his eyes were filled with tears, he was no longer afraid. She<span>Raising his head to look at the grim Ye Fan, his face was red, showing a very worshipful expression. manifest


    <span>"However, the little guy felt very proud of himself for having such a father."


    Brother-inw, what exactly is going on?! " Mu Mu Mu quickly followed Ye Fan and ran outside.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything. Once he reached the ground, he started climbing upwards, raising his head to look at the sky. macThe gorgeous current of energy was like a heavenly pir that descended from the sky and pierced into the ground.


    And the source of this energy was actually a resplendent and magnificent ball of light that was constantly changing its form. A sphere that was dozens of meters in diameter was suspended in the air!? quaqueIt looked like a mysterious, shiny crystal ball, but it also resembled a small sun with bizarre mes. This


    The energy emitted by the sphere was extremely chaotic. The intensity of its pressure made Ye Fan feel as if he was facing an Earth Spirit Realm cultivator.


    Although to Ye Fan, the earth spirit level was nothing, but in the surface world, it was already a very powerful existence. offThe key was ¡­ If the opponent was a human cultivator, it would be easy to deal with. What was the situation with this ball of energy!? And ¡­


    The destructive power of this energy was also very rare.Even if it was an earth spirit cultivator, it would be very difficult for them to destroy the earth, train, etc.


    <span>After all, having the same cultivation did not mean that they would have the samebat strength. Although this mass of energy was an earth spirit, its destructive power was not limited to just that!


    "What''s that?" Mu Mu Mu Mu''s face paled. leaf


    The sails will be handed over to her, "Carry those lumps and run in the direction of your home, as far as you can! "Faster!" Mourning


    <span>Mu Mu took the ball and asked, "What about you, Brother-inw?"


    <span>"I suspect that this thing is targeting me, I can''t go with you guys." Ye Fan said seriously: "There''s no time, before it attacks again, run!"


    <span>Mu Mu Mu gritted his teeth. He knew that he couldn''t drag the other party back and hurriedly ran away with the others.


    Although her cultivation talent was not good, she relied on pills and simple cultivation. Her physical fitness and stamina were both good, and she ran much faster than an average person.At this moment, the people in the subway station were constantly running out. When they saw the terrifying sphere in the sky, they all scattered in fright, trying to escape. Hua


    The center of the sea market, the busy streets, it was like an alien invasion had suddenly taken ce. It was aplete mess!


    At this moment, Ye Fan had instantly used a fake face to change his appearance, and then directly jumped up onto his sword, flying into the air.<span>Arriving near that energy ball, Ye Fan could clearly feel that this energy body was filled with all kinds of elements and was extremely chaotic. But


    <span>Yes, this energy was emitting a spiritual force, but it gave Ye Fan a familiar feeling?


    <span>"Could it be..." Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly thought of something, "Ai?"


    All elemental innate ability user, strong mental strength, this kind of familiar feeling, Ye Fan can only think of Ai''er!<span>"Ai''er!" Is that you?! " Ye Fan shouted.


    <span>Within this sphere of energy, there was clearly a hint of spiritual energy. The energy that had been infused into the sphere of energy immediately vanished!


    Just when Ye Fan had a bit of expectation and thought that Ai''er sensed him, he didn''t expect that from this energy ball, another shock wave would suddenly burst out and rush directly towards him!


    <span>Ye Fan was too close, and there was no way topletely dodge it. He could only use the Unparalleled Sword Intent to protect himself, and at the same time, he opened up a light sword shield in front of him!


    The moment the shockwaves touched the flying swords, hundreds of them disintegrated into particles!? punching


    The shock wave split into hundreds of beams, passed through the sword shield, and arrived in front of Ye Fan!


    The peerless sword intent released by Ye Fan''s disintegration at the second level could bepared to the true energy of a cultivator at the habitat of a long time. But<span>Even though he was in the zone of the Unparalleled Sword Intent, he could clearly feel that his sword intent was being consumed!?


    An Earth Spirit level pressure, being able to nibble away at the energy of the Longevity Stage, this kind of destructive force really made Ye Fan gasp in surprise! Good


    In the end, the sword intent''s power was not weaker than the elemental energy that could be dissipated. It did not really injure him, at most he would just continue to make up for it.


    But Ye Fan himself was fine. The skyscraper behind him, because of the elemental shock wave, had a huge hole pierced through it. The dozen or so floors above the skyscraper suddenly copsed!<span>This time, the chaos in the city and the casualties of the personnel became even more serious! crappy


    <span>Cake! If this continues, the city will be destroyed!


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t care too much. Since he could resist this energy, then he will rush into this energy ball and see what''s going on! one


    With this thought, Ye Fan put away all the flying swords, and then leaped into the sphere!

 Chapter 1644

    1644


    Ye Fan originally thought that his entry into the sphere would be obstructed, but in reality, it was rather smooth. This


    The sphere was like a fireball. Because the particles had yet to reach the liquid or solid state, the resistance to enter was not great.<span>Of course, this was also due to Ye Fan''s disintegration of the Unparalleled Sword Intent at the secondyer. The sword intent at the long-range habitat level could resist this disintegrating force.


    After Ye Fan entered the strange sphere, he went straight to the core area. However, the closer he got to the core area, the more ufortable he felt his brain be!


    It was as if his primordial spirit was being pulled by a subtle force and shaken.This was also when he was at the second stage of disintegration. His brain''s resistance had increased in all aspects, and he had also used his sword intent to defend. If not, he would probably be in extreme pain.


    Spiritual force, after all, was still his weakness!<span>However, Ye Fan was able to endure this level of pain. He tried to continue approaching the core of the sphere ¡­ with


    As he approached, the figure in the middle gradually became clearer! Then ¡­


    It was an obvious female figure, not made of flesh and blood, but formed from countless colored particles. quaqueIt was as if countless specks of light had gathered together to form a single person. by


    Some elemental particles were gathered around her, and she controlled them! But


    At this moment, this woman had her hands wrapped around her head, as if she was in a painful state ¡­ "<span>"Ai''er!?" leaf


    Even if the sail could only see the silhouette of this person, without a doubt, this was Ai''er!


    Seeing Ai''er''s appearance, Ye Fan suddenly had a hint of understanding!<span>Could it be ¡­ Was the reason why the attacks suddenly stopped and the attacks were suddenlyunched? Was it because Ay herself was engaged in some sort of struggle!?


    "Ai''er!" Can you hear me?! I am Ye Fan! "


    <span>Ye Fan shouted, removing his illusions and revealing his appearance. see


    Ai''er did not react. Ye Fan did not care about anything else, and nned to first rush up and try to get close to Ai''er. But


    Just as Ye Fan was about to get within three to four meters of Aelle''s particle body, her body suddenly spread open her arms, as if she had entered a crazy state! Tight<span>Following that, a violent mental shockwave abruptly spread out! leaf


    Fan Xian felt a stabbing pain in his brain, a wave of dizziness, and he immediately discovered that the elemental particles were erupting like a roaring sea!


    "Boom!"


    In the center of Hua Hai City, this strange ball of light, which was being stared at from afar by countless pairs of eyes, exploded! Large<span>The particles spread in all directions. At this moment, it was as though a nuclear bomb had exploded!


    The houses on all sides could not withstand this kind of particle beam and were prated!Those who didn''t manage to escape in time had already vanished from the world...


    With the sudden impact as well as his own primordial spirit being stimted, Ye Fan''s figure was also blown down from the explosion!


    "nk! nk! nk!" a few<span>The shop copsed, dust rose into the air, and Ye Fan''s body was also buried underneath.


    "Ah... "Hiss ¡­"<span>Ye Fan rubbed his forehead, grimacing in pain, and directly stood up from the several tons of building materials. He


    When he raised his head, he found that there was no trace of Ai''er in the air, and the ball of light had also disappeared.<span>Looking around again, the entire business district was riddled with holes. Hundreds of buildings had been destroyed, and four or five buildings had copsed.


    It was just like in the city of Hua Hai, where a giant stomped on the ground and destroyed every block! Field


    It was a deste scene, aplete mess ¡­There were a few civilians who luckily managed to escape the danger of being hit by a ray of light and not being crushed to death. In the ruins, they were trembling, crying, shouting, and copsing!


    Ye Fan looked at this scene in a daze. Thest time he saw such a scene was in the Moxi City, when Salley was being used, and was in the process of being demonized. And ¡­


    This time, he couldn''t believe that there was such a tragedy on his doorstep in Hua Hai, where his home was ¡­Although not as many people had died asst time, such a tragedy was still happening!


    Ye Fan raised his head and looked at the already empty sky.Ai''er had already disappeared, and Ye Fan''s mind was also at a loss...


    "Why... "Why is it always like this ¡­" leaf


    The sails muttered to themselves as they tightly clenched their fists. They were tightly clenched to the point that they were trembling ¡­ He


    <span>He had grown up in the outside world and had be cold and emotionless, not understanding the human nature.


    Until he met Angel, understood the warmth of human nature, knew what was precious in life ¡­


    <span>He worked hard to make himself stronger, to make the people around him better, to create the life he wanted ¡­


    But why, no matter how hard he tried, such a tragedy still happened to the people around him ¡­


    It was hard to imagine that if Al had done all of this, either under pressure or out of control, how painful would it have been for the girl to wake up? TopThe second one was Sally, and the second one was Ai''er. Would there be a next time, and the next time ¡­ Who could it be, the protagonist of this tragedy?


    <span>If such a thing were to happen again and again, then why would he work so hard to help so many people today? To save so many people? What was the point? Inverse


    <span>In the end, as long as there was one misfortune, it would be useless no matter how much effort they put in ¡­


    "Help... "Help ¡­"Suddenly, Ye Fan heard someone calling for help. He came back to his senses, temporarily put down his thoughts, looked for the sound, and then dashed out in a sh.


    He saw a bus in the city. The bus was crushed under the copsed building material, and its body was deformed.<span>At this critical moment, the driver turned the car around and faced the danger zone. The other half of the passengers were able to escape ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan moved a few heavy stones and shattered the escape ss, allowing the few passengers who were still alive to escape. a few


    At this moment, one of the passengers was scared out of his wits and hastily ran out to thank Ye Fan. However, he was in no mood to care about Ye Fan''s strength and was running for his life. leaf


    Fan Xian stood there quietly, watching as the bus was crushed into a deformed cab and fell into a pool of blood. The driver who lookedpletely unrecognizable ¡­ TenA few secondster, Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed, and fiercely pped his own mouth!


    "Pah!"


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, and cursed himself, "F * ck!" Ye Fan, oh Ye Fan, what were you thinking about just now... Do you really think that you are the savior!? " SeeAs he was driving, Ye Fan suddenly realized that he was really stupid! Person


    Even an ordinary bus driver at home would be able to sacrifice his life in this life or death situation to save those passengers whom he had never met before. such asIf he had changed his position and thought about it, he might not have the courage of this driver! quaque


    If he wasn''t confident, he wouldn''t have dared to take the risk of saving someone in the subway and would have fled with Mu Mu Mu and the group!


    <span>He had always ced himself and the people around him first. He never had the thought of sacrificing himself for others.


    Helping others from time to time was only a condition that did not harm their own interests. It was not a matter of interest to the country or the citizens. NowHe hadn''t died or been crippled in this battle. He had only encountered some setbacks, how could he be so decadent!? He


    He was never a savior, so why should he think so highly of himself? Did he really want everything to go ording to his n? leaf<span>Fan took a deep breath, walked over and forced open the twisted door of the cab, then carried out the driver''s corpse. with


    "After that, Ye Fan solemnly bowed his head in respect to the dead driver."


    I was wrong all along, you are the truly strong ones ¡­ "Perhaps ordinary people, without training, do not have strong martial power, but in Ye Fan''s eyes, this dead driver was an absolute powerhouse.


    <span>Humans were insignificant, but their spirit could be iparably great.


    It was just like those ancestors in the ancient times, who would rather die than retreat. It was this spirit that protected the fire spark of humanity.Ye Fan''s eyes gradually sharpened, he wanted to solve this problem as soon as possible. one


    With a sh, Ye Fan quickly left the scene. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1645

    <span>1645 Hua


    <span>The center of the sea was attacked by a mysterious sphere, causing heavy losses and hundreds of thousands of casualties.


    This kind of explosive news directly hit the headlines of every television station. epoch


    All the countries in the world were paying great attention to this matter. After all, all this time, there had never been a "terrorist attack" like this within the borders of China. off<span>A mysterious attack like that of a key obviously wasn''t a terrorist. It was more like a major power using magic or a superpower to attack. Summer


    <span>Everyone in the country believed that this was most likely caused by the revival of the ancient martial arts. After all, there had never been such a tragedy before.


    Since the ancient martial artists had shown off their strength before, then these martial artists should admit that they were responsible for this dangerous time when a country was in danger. This was the time when the ancient martial artists of China would step out!


    However, the ancient martial world of China was silent ¡­ WeakThe ancient warriors were scared the moment they saw the disaster. one


    <span>Some of the ancient warriors from the big sects could see through the scene and see the power of these people. They were not people they could fight against at all! end


    Many citizens could clearly see what had happened when the scene was destroyed. In the blink of an eye, the explosive energy was truly astonishing!


    Even those focused ancient warriors couldn''t think of any way to instantly destroy such a huge steel forest!


    Apart from the official Weibo ounts of the four great sects, where they immediately expressed that they would help to investigate the truth, the other sects basically didn''t make a sound.For a time, the culture of ancient martial arts that was worshipped by countless people was pushed to the forefront of a wave that was being attacked ¡­


    Normally, they were so impressive and powerful that even the entrance exam was expensive. But when the citizens needed them to step forward, they would all turn into cowards? Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsi[email protected]@


    Those who initially wanted to practice martial arts finally realized that an ancient martial artist didn''t represent absolute glory, but it could also be a form of humiliation ¡­


    But at this moment, Ye Fan didn''t have the time to care about the public opinion outside.When he reached home, he first confirmed that Mu Mu Mu and the rest were all right. Then he rushed to the Cloud Restaurant. He


    <span>He wanted to find Chu Yunyao and analyze the situation. He didn''t know what was going on with Ai''er. same


    At that time, Ye Fan also contacted Su Qingxue.<span>Su Qingxue, who was in a meeting at the Dark Nether n, also received the news. However, everything happened too suddenly. The Heaven''s Eyes were not clear as to what was going on with the sphere.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to let Su Qingxue pay close attention to the movements of the surrounding areas. Once he discovers the sphere, he would immediately inform him.


    After arriving at Chu Yunyao''sboratory, it seemed like the woman had already known that he woulde, she wasn''t surprised at all.<span>Chu Yunyao stood in a holographic image, and in the image, it was the same scene from when Hua Hai City had been destroyed ¡­ ¡­ Then ¡­


    The mysterious ball of light exploded like a supernova, causing a huge chaos in the city. "


    Did you find anything? " Ye Fan didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the point.Chu Yunyao asked in return, "Is it Princess Ai''er?"


    Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed, and he wrinkled his brows and nodded, "Although I didn''t see it clearly, when I went in, I could see that figure." ChuYun Yao''s beautiful eyes shed twice. She stretched out both hands and directly hugged the sphere in the holographic image. Then she opened up her arms and the sphere becamerge! one


    "The mysterious sphere was magnified a dozen times, and every detail could be seen clearly."


    "Data analysis!" oneUnder themand, theputer immediately listed out the various parameters of the sphere. It was like a note that was posted on every part of the sphere. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian couldn''t help but exim in admiration, this woman''s ck technology is really getting more and more powerful.


    Ever since the country was unable to restrain her and allowed her to freely disy her abilities, her ability to rely on the Earth''s axis could be said to be progressing by leaps and bounds! Chu


    Yun Yao extended her hand to throw away the useless data, the data instantly disappeared. Most


    Afterwards, she pulled out a few pieces of data and showed them in detail.


    Ye Fan looked at the densely packed parameters and even diagrams in front of him, and waspletely confused, "What is this thing?"


    "Spectral, wave band, thermal energy, elemental table, particleposition ¡­"<span>Chu Yunyao knit her brows, as if she discovered that Ye Fan did not understand, and could only sigh, "Actually, even if you did not tell me that it was Ai''er, I would have already guessed that it was her. cause


    <span>The elements in this sphere are soplex that they are incalcble. At least, we have discovered more than seventy elements that we have yet to actually discover.


    In other words, this is something that cannot be created by science and technology. Only magic, Disciplines and the like are capable of mobilizing this element. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu<span>The explosion just now had been caused by arge amount of particles. It had been released in an instant by extremely strong vibrations, which was why it was extremely destructive. But


    It''s the sphere''s entire heat and energy waves, which are extremely unstable. I suspect that Ayer is unable to control such a power on his own ¡­ " leafFan Sai thought of the figure holding her head in pain and said, "It should be, Ai''er seems to be struggling with something ¡­"


    "Mental control?" Chu Yunyao nodded, "Then it must be the Doomsday King''s doing ¡­ ¡­"From his point of view, this n is indeed not bad. To send someone you love to kill you and cause you destruction, a man like you would definitely be reluctant to kill you."


    "Stop being sarcastic, is there any way to find Al? "I believe that she''s only a particle, so she must be hiding somewhere." Ye Fan said seriously. Chu


    Yun Yao shrugged her shoulders, "Even if you can find her, can you really kill her? Ace<span>Just from her talent alone, it would not be excessive to call her the number one human. Otherwise, she would not have been raised by so much in such a short period of time after being captured by the Shakyamuni.


    <span>As for you, you''re not good at handling mental energy. You don''t even know how to control her, how can you help her? From


    "Based on Ai''er''s current killing power, even if you''re not careful, you''ll still be severely injured, or even disintegrated ¡­"


    Ye Fan did not doubt Chu Yunyao''s analysis, because his Unparalleled Sword Intent would be devoured by that energy, let alone his own body.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but fall into a trance. Magic, spiritual force, these were things that he wasn''t very good at. What should he do in order to help Ai''er?


    <span>"You don''t need to worry. In this world, not everyone can live a hundred years. At worst, you can just kill Ai''er and then go kill Shakyamuni and avenge her." Chu Yunyao calmly said. leaf


    <span>Fan Gang wanted to say a few words to a woman, but he knew that Chu Yunyao had a character like this, there was no point in arguing with her.


    "Let me think of another way..." Ye Fan said in a deep voice.


    <span>Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes, "The Shakyamuni has already eaten this point of yours, he knows that you''re soft-hearted and unwilling to kill Ai''er. Only


    <span>However, the Shakyamuni probably thought that Ai''er''s strength could easily eat you up, but you actually improved even faster, and now you have the ability to kill Ai''er. You


    If you continue to cripple your martial arts and hesitate, think of a way to wake Ai''er up, then even if you do not die, the number of people who will be killed by Ai''er will continue to increase. " leaf<span>Fan said with a frown, "I can feel that Ai''er has not beenpletely controlled by Shakyamuni. Otherwise, she would not have stopped midway and would still be struggling in pain ¡­" "She hasn''t given up, and I can''t give up on her so easily!"


    "Then I have no other choice. I do science, not mental magic ¡­" Chu Yunyao speechlessly spread out her hands and went back to work in front of theputer. leafFan suddenly thought of something, and his eyes lit up, "That''s right!" I asked you why... I''m asking for magicians! " He


    <span>He really wanted to p himself on the face and actually forget about it. The other party was good at these things, but on his side, there were also people who were good at magic!

 Chapter 1646

    1646


    <span>Ye Fan immediately thought of the previous "Shakyamuni", Heisley. This


    <span>Although the old witch was not the match of the apocalypse, she definitely had a better understanding of the spells of the God of Heaven Training.


    <span>Although Ye Fan didn''t directly go to manage the Underworld Alliance, on the surface, he was already the leader of the Alliance, so it was still very convenient for him to ask his subordinates about some matters. leaf


    The sails quickly connected to Hesley''s phone.


    "Sir Lucifer, is there anything you need?" Hesley asked. leaf


    Fan said, "Have you seen the news about China''s Hua Hai?"


    <span>What happened in China? " "I''m sorry," Heathcliff said, embarrassed. "I was fixing a clock in the watchmaker''s, so I didn''t pay much attention to the news."


    Ye Fan wiped his face, almost forgetting that this old woman was usually secluded."Therefore, Ye Fan immediately told him the general situation that happened."


    The question now is, do you know what kind of magic Aelle was hit by, and how she was able to break it? " Ye Fan asked.Hei Si Li remained silent for a moment before taking a deep breath and said with a heavy tone, "Sir Lucifer, please forgive me for being blunt. With my understanding of the Shakyamuni, even he is unable to forcefully control Princess Ai''er. such as


    If he could forcefully control her, he wouldn''t need to spend so much time. He could have brought her to the cultivation club a long time ago, and he wouldn''t need to find a way to invite her.


    <span>If I''m not wrong... Princess Ai''er was ambushed by Shakyamuni Apocalypse. In a situation that he didn''t understand ¡­ epted? "Let''s give it a try."


    <span>Phobotor test? What is that thing? " Ye Fan frowned and said. "


    <span>Faubert was an outstanding spirit mage in the history of the Schrs. He was known as the ''God of Dreams''. He


    <span>After upgrading a kind of nightmare magic, a type of ''Dream Trial'' spell appeared. Since it was his masterpiece, it was named after him. This


    A test would cause a mage to enter a hypnotized state, and then sink into the most terrifying dream in the depths of their soul.<span>Magicians needed to use their spiritual force to control their own soul and fight against the nightmares that arose ¡­ Yes


    Sometimes, a mage''s nightmare was something he had been afraid of since he was young. For example, he was afraid of mice, afraid of spiders ¡­ This<span>Some would even cause great changes in his mind, such as the appearance of giant rats or a sea of spiders ¡­


    Of course, it could also be that he had met some mortal enemy, some powerful opponents. In short ¡­ Princess Al''e would see who was the hardest to defeat during the trial training.


    But in the end, no matter what she encountered, there was only one opponent for her ¡ª herself!<span>To put it bluntly, the reason that a Magician could greatly improve in a short period of time was to allow a Magician to surpass him or her! whole


    In his dreams, countless challenges, battles, and reincarnation had all consumed the Mage''s own spiritual energy. method


    The Mentor continuously wanted to defeat his most terrifying enemy during the trial, and also wanted to ensure that his body and mind wouldn''t be exhausted and die ¡­<span>There are very few Mages in history that could withstand this trial. ording to my memory, there shouldn''t be more than five. And ¡­


    Two of them were insane, but without exception, the strength of the mages who survived the ordeal underwent a qualitative change.


    <span>An extremely talented all-elemental Adept like Princess Ai''er, with her strong mental powers, she didn''t train very hard at all. Furthermore, she didn''t pursue the idea of a battle, so once she unleashed her true potential, it would truly be terrifying ¡­ "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan basically understood what was going on, and said with a heavy heart, "In other words, this is a test that allows people to surpass their limits." leaf


    The sail itself also had the experience of madly cultivating, so he understood very well how much improvement this near-death cultivation would bring. Speak


    In terms of talent, he couldn''t evenpare to her. Back when they were in the top ten legends, he could already feel the gap between her and him. NoneIt wasn''t because the girl was too kind, had never used her true strength, and didn''t try to hurt anyone. That was why people felt that she was the top ten amongst the Legend rank.


    Even now, Ye Fan felt that if he and Ai''er were to go all out in this battle, although he wouldn''t lose, he might not even win.


    Because Ai''er was able to control all of the elemental particles, this was practically a perfect talent. Furthermore, her mental strength was stronger than his, making her invincible.<span>Regardless of origin or strength, this girl was a true princess of the royal family. The heavens had doted on her.


    Inparison, Ye Fan''s origin and strength were mostly earned by desperately working hard, which was simply not the same concept.Hesley sighed, "That''s right. Speaking of which ¡­" "It''s really amazing that Princess Ai''er can survive."


    "But if that trial was not mental control, then why did she fall into such a state of madness?" Ye Fan did not understand. hy


    Si Li said helplessly, "The trial itself doesn''t control mages." However, the problem was that afterpleting her trial, her mental energy would definitely be in an extremely weak state, to the point that she might have already had a mental breakdown.<span>Under these circumstances, the Apocalypse Shakyamuni, or even the second ranked Prophet, would have the opportunity to cast mental magic such as'' memory tampering ''or'' memory blocking ''on her. cause


    They knew that once Ai''er recovered her mental strength, they wouldn''t be able to control her. byThus, only when her mind was in a state of mental breakdown would he be able to insert and confuse Ai''er''s memories and cause her to be muddled. Only then would he be able to make her use the power of the Apocalypse. ratio


    If you let Princess Ai''er think that you have a blood feud with her, that you have done something to betray her, hurt her, and that she hates you so much ¡­However, there were also some problems with this kind of iplete mental control. Some of Princess Ai''er''s memories would inevitably conflict with their own memories ¡­


    "That''s why you''ll find her in great pain, attacking and stopping at times ¡­"


    Ye Fan suddenly understood, "Then, do you know how to restore Ai''er''s memory and wake her up?" hy<span>"ording to what you said, except for the Armageddon Mage King, there is no other mage in this world who is stronger than Princess Ally."


    To release this kind of mental control, it required ¡­ It had to be Crushing Rank Spiritual Energy. Moreover, it had to be proficient in elemental magic. I''m very sorry ¡­ I can''t do it ".


    Ye Fan almost cursed out loud. After all this time, this old witch actually said that she couldn''t do anything about it!? "


    <span>"If you think about it more carefully, there must be a way!" Ye Fan suppressed his anger.


    <span>"Master Lucifer, I know you are very angry, but ¡­" However, I have no reason not to help you. My abilities are limited, and this is a dead end for you ¡­ " Hesley said with regret.


    Ye Fan immediately hung up the phone, took a few deep breaths to calm himself down.


    Chu Yunyao, who was at the side, shook her head, "Shakyamuni Apocalypse has been preparing for so long. If a previous Shakyamuni can take care of it, it would be toocking." leaf<span>"The sail did not speak, and instead started to make calls on the Purgatory Ind."


    "Sally..." After the call connected, Ye Fan directly said, "Help me find Angel, let her pick up the phone!"<span>Although Sally was a little surprised, she still immediately called for someone. No


    After a while Angel''s voice called out, "Go away! You demon! Don''t pull me! You will defile me! " noise<span>Amid the ruckus, Angel reluctantly picked up the phone. "


    <span>Hey! What!? If you disturb my cultivation, do you know that the consequences will be severe!? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1647

    1647


    Ye Fan didn''t have the time to care about Angel''s tone and said, "I remember you saying that the magic of this world is very low-level. In your world, the magic of children is even more powerful than this ce, isn''t it?"


    Yeah, is there a problem? " Angel said proudly. "<span>I don''t really believe it now, but if you can help me solve a magic problem, then I will believe you. "Ye Fan said. Ayn


    "I don''t care if you believe me or not! You don''t believe me! Do I need your acknowledgement for what this god has said? "Ye Fan''s face stiffened, and could only change the way he said, "Ai''er was caught in the Apocalypse Shakyamuni''s scheme, but now his memory has been tampered with and his mind is under control. Do you have any ideas?"


    <span>"Oh... So you need this god''s help. About this ¡­. "I didn''t see the exact situation, so I can''t say for sure," Angel saidcently.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Didn''t you say that the magic in this world is very simple?" "Don''t you have a chance?"


    <span>What do you know? Low level spells were low level spells, but magic had its own rules. No matter how low level spells were, if there was a dead knot, it could not be solved. quaque


    For example, one plus one equals two. It''s very simple, but it''s very difficult to have any variables. The specific magic needs to be analyzed, how can there be a 100% chance of it being broken? again


    "I said, this god has only recovered this little bit of strength. It''s not like I was in my prime, so of course I can''t jump to a conclusion." Angel lectured. leaf


    <span>Fan touched his forehead in distress, "You mean, we still have to let you see the specific situation?"


    "Of course, you have to at least show me the answers," Angel said. leaf


    Fan Xian really couldn''t win against her. After all, what she said made sense.


    "Alright, let''s have Sally apany you. We''ll head straight to the Hua Hai. If Ai''er appears again, we''ll have you take a good look." leaf<span>Although Fan Xian felt that after Ai''er was controlled, the target should be him, but he didn''t dare guarantee that if he were to leave Hua Hai, Ai''er would not leave. ten thousand


    One Leaf Fan went to Purgatory Ind, but Ai''er didn''t follow him there. If that was the case, it would be a big matter.


    <span>"So, to be safe, Ye Fan could only stay near Hua Hai and let Angele."


    Why did he have to run so far? I don''t want to go! This is simply wasting this god''s precious time in training! " Angel said with dissatisfaction.Ye Fan didn''t care about her so much and directly said, "Sally Ye, tie her up and bring her over!" "Use the fastest ¡­"


    Halfway through his sentence, Ye Fan''s spirit suddenly jumped, and he scolded, "Damn it!" So fast... "It''s toote!" Then ¡­<span>"Hearing that, Sally and Angel, who was standing by the side, were confused."


    What nonsense are you talking about? "


    <span>"Wang, what happened?"


    Ye Fan had no choice but to hang up. He turned around and said to Chu Yunyao, "Quickly run! Find a safe ce! "


    With that, Ye Fan rushed out of theboratory. He did not guess wrong, Ai''er is still in Hua Hai!<span>Chu Yunyao also realized something, but she didn''t immediately leave. She quickly typed in a fewmands into the keyboard and at the same time said, "Activate the [S] ss defensive wall." whole


    <span>Within a short period of time, arge amount of equipment and instruments were quickly concealed and sent underground.


    <span>At the top of the inner section, the alloy barrier rapidly gathered, protecting the core of theboratory.


    Chu Yunyao called up some of the surveince cameras outside. Sure enough, she saw that in the air above the Cloud Stadium, a colorful energy ball had already appeared!


    At that moment, a beam of energy shot out from the sphere in the direction of theboratory! Chu


    Yun Yao''s bright eyes stared nkly at him, she did not dare to stay any longer, and quickly ran out from the back door towards the outside of theboratory!<span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    Almost at the same time, the alloy in theboratory could not withstand the impact of the elemental disintegration. A huge hole appeared and arge amount of equipment disappeared! leaf<span>At this moment, the sails had just run outside. Without waiting for the frantic crowd that was running out of the building, it directly soared into the sky!


    "Ai''er!" The person you want to kill is me! "Come at me!" leaf


    The sail immediately disintegrated and used the Unparalleled Sword Intent to protect himself. For the time being, he could only think of a way to attract Ai''er to other areas where there were not many people.


    <span>Inside the elemental ball of light, Ai''er discovered Ye Fan, whose whole body was surrounded by golden light, and as expected, he locked his target on Ye Fan''s body.


    In an instant, thousands upon thousands of fine beams of light streaked across the sky like a meteor shower! This


    With the extremely fast speed, Ye Fan was also unable topletely dodge the attacks. He could only try his best to dodge, and at the same time, use his Unparalleled Sword Intent to create a barrier!"Bang bang bang!"


    <span>The sound of explosions rang out, creating many dazzling light waves. Good


    It was as if countless colored stones had been thrown into a golden pond, creating countless ripples in the water! leaf


    The sails stepped on the flying swords, rolling and dodging in the air, at the same time flying towards an uninhabited mountain region! ground


    On the surface, the group ofmoners who were running away werepletely shocked when they saw the fierce battle in the air.<span>Since the revival of the ancient martial arts, no one was surprised by the number of times that they had seen inner force Qi. However, such a magnificent battle in the air still shocked them!


    Ye Fan stepped on his flying sword, continuously pulling it higher and higher, and at the same time finally attracted Ai''er to a deserted mountain area in the sky.


    The only thing he could do now was to drag things out and see if he could get Ar to withdraw just like before, to give him time to wait for Angel to arrive. WhenOf course, Ye Fan also kept his distance, because once he got too close, he would be injured by Ai''er''s spiritual force.


    But after being in the air with Ai''er and Ye Fan for less than five minutes, he suddenly discovered that the ball of light had stopped its attack on him!?


    <span>Soon after, the elemental particles in the ball of light rapidly shrank, and gradually, the entire ball took the form of Amil.


    However, at that moment, Ai''er seemed to be a virtual character formed from countless pixels, and her entire body was shing with all sorts of colors.


    "Ai... "Ai Er ¡­" Ye Fan didn''t understand what was going on. processus


    However, there was a mocking sneer on the face of Ai''er that was made up of countless light spots... leaf


    Fan Xian''s eyes narrowed. Was this Ai''er sneering at him, or was she being manipted by someone?Ai''er shed away, dragging a long beam of particle light with him as he flew in the direction of the center of Hua Hai City!


    <span>Ye Fan felt his scalp tingling. If Ai''er was just killing him brainlessly, it would be easy to deal with her, but if she was controlled by the Guardian King and was intentionally causing destruction in a ce with many people, wouldn''t he have no choice but to strike heavily?


    <span>Was he trying to force him and Al to fight? Don''t give him the chance to dy!?


    Just as Ai''er was about to fly into the city, a familiar oppressive feeling suddenly came from the front and stopped her!


    <span>"Stinking brat!" What are you doing!? " Person


    <span>Before he arrived, the recruitment had already arrived!


    <span>A faint green sword intent that looked like a drizzle but also like a hazy mist blew over like a gust of wind! This


    A "drizzle of rain", which looked soft and weak, was filled with tenacity and oppression. It forcibly wrapped Ai''er within it and then formed a tornado, trapping her in the air!


    "Marquis Liu Qing?"<span>Ye Fan was stunned. He did not expect that the Xiaoxiang Swordsman Liu Qinghou would suddenlye and use his Heaven level sword intent to temporarily block Ai''er!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1648

    <span>1648 willow


    <span>The duke of Qing had arrived with his green robe fluttering in the wind, as if he was an exiled immortal.


    Compared to thest time he saw him, this time, Ye Fan clearly felt that the strength of Liu Qinghou seemed to have increased a lot. NoHe had never seen Liu Qinghou use his full strength before, so Ye Fan wasn''t sure if this old swordsman had that kind of strength to begin with. matter


    <span>In reality, when Liu Qing Hou sensed Ye Fan''s sword intent from a short distance away, he was even more surprised. He couldn''t help but say with a face of disbelief, "Your sword pressure is already this strong. Is it really that difficult to deal with her? "Why didn''t you kill this monster!?"


    "She''s not a monster, she''s Ar, AIR from the Adept Association, my friend ¡­" Ye Fan frowned and said.


    <span>Suddenly, Liu Qing Hou shook his head speechlessly: "I don''t think it''s a friend, but a sweetheart!?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian did not exin any further and asked, "Why are you here?"


    <span>How could I note!? The entire country was in an uproar. Those old bastards only cared about the n Assembly, they had been blinded by greed ¡­ If I don''te now, something big will happen! "


    <span>Liu Qinghou swore, "I knew that once Ye Wuya left, those Western trash would definitely cause some trouble ¡­ ¡­ "How audacious, not even sparing themoners ¡­"


    Ye Fan said, "She was controlled, so I''m thinking of a way to wake her up." Senior, can you help me dy her? Give me some time? I''m trying to find a way to break her mind magic ¡­ " willow


    Marquis Qing smiled. "Senior?" You little rascal ¡­ For his own woman, he even began to call me ''Senior''? I didn''t expect you to be so infatuated! " leaf


    But Fan didn''t smile. Whatever Marquis Liu Qing thinks, it''s fine. At the moment, he really can''t find any other helpers.<span>However, at this moment, Ai''er, who was being entangled by the Clear River Brook''s sword intent, suddenly erupted with a powerful electric current!


    <span>"Tssssssssss!"


    In the blink of an eye, Ai''er turned into an electric current and escaped from the encirclement!


    <span>The Clear River Sword Intent was the sword intent of the main body of water. And water could conduct electricity. It was obvious that Ai''er had used this characteristic to directly transmit the water out of the cage electronically!


    <span>"This works?!" "Liu Qing Hou was stunned, his sword intent actually became a decoration?"


    <span>She can change her body into any type of elemental essence, and must control her mind consciousness! " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian quickly caught up with her, his eyes full of struggle. If he really didn''t make it in time, then he would have to make a choice between Ai''er and arge number of ordinary people.


    And if, for the sake of Ai Er, arge number of innocent people were to die tragically, then Ye Fan really couldn''t bear it anymore... quaque<span>Ye Fan really steeled his heart and made a selfish choice. Then once Ai''er wakes up, she won''t forgive herself, and even more so, she won''t forgive herself. terminal


    Shakyamuni''s n was extremely poisonous!<span>Seeing that Ai''er was about to reach the district of a city building, Ye Fan took out the huge ck sword in his hand. He


    He discovered that the material of this ck greatsword was very special. Until now, he had not encountered any attack that could harm this ck greatsword. quaque


    Even if it could be considered the disintegration power of Ai''er, it wouldn''t be of any use to this sword. Although ¡­


    <span>Of course, this sword did not have any special effect, but Ye Fan liked how overbearing this sword was, so he might as well use it as his main weapon right now. one


    <span>Once he discovered that he really couldn''t stop Ai''er and tried to kill those civilians, Ye Fan could only make a painful choice. "


    <span>"Ai Er!"


    <span>Ye Fan let out a furious roar, trying to wake Ai''er up, but to no avail.


    <span>Seeing that Ai''er was about to dive into the city, Ye Fan was just about to go up and intercept him, when he suddenly discovered a figure already on the roof of a building, silently waiting!


    Wordless Monk!?


    <span>When Ye Fan saw the monk, he was surprised for a moment. He then turned around and saw Liu Qinghou smilingcently.


    <span>"Amitabha..." Only


    Seeing a kind face and wearing a grey cassock, the monk actually opened his mouth!? and


    With both hands sped together, the Buddhist scripture in Shang''s mouth was exalted. The buddhist mantra, apanied by powerful true energy, turned into golden ripples!


    As the ripples continued to climb, the sound waves actually prated deeper into his soul!? leaf


    When the sail heard this from afar, it felt its spirit rise, and it felt a sense of peace and tranquility under the warm glow.


    Ai''er''s dive also came to a halt. She seemed to have been frozen in mid-air, not moving at all. The particles in her body also gradually stabilized. leaf


    When Fan Xian saw this scene, his eyes lit up! RightAh, it''s not just magic that can pacify the primordial spirit, even the ancient Buddhist mantras in China have the same effect! willow


    Marquis Qing came to Ye Fan''s side and said, "Brat, luckily I was afraid that there wouldn''t be enough people by myself. The first thing I did was call the Wordless Monk over." You


    I just told the Wordless Monk about what happened, so he used the Solemn Sutra of the Buddha to calm down this girl''s spiritual sense.


    You have to know that this monk cultivates in the ''Silencing Mantra''. In order to help you keep your close female friend''s life, his words must have tainted your entire mouth. You have to hurry! " leaf


    Only then did Fan realized that the monk was meditating in silence, which was why he spoke so little. It was so much that many people thought he was mute. Let


    A high monk that hadn''t spoken for hundreds of years making an exception, Ye Fan was indeed very grateful in his heart.


    "Master, how long can youst like this?" Ye Fan asked. No


    Monk Yu was chanting while gesturing with his finger.


    "One day?"<span>Are you stupid!? With such a strong spiritual force, what he said was an hour! Do you really think that the old bald donkey is a god!? " Liu Qinghou scolded.


    <span>Ye Fan was going crazy. An hour? How the f * ck did he manage to bring Angel here in time!? one


    <span>Tell Angel toe in an hour, unless it''s.


    <span>A thought suddenly shed through Ye Fan''s mind, he clenched his teeth and said, "If I don''te back in an hour, all of you should first protect your own safety. You guys are not her match!"


    <span>Liu Qing Hou rolled his eyes, "This kind of words, don''t make it so clear!"


    Ye Fan didn''t dy any longer and flew back to the Cloud Restaurant.


    <span>At this moment, Chu Yunyao had just returned to theboratory. Looking at therge hole and the destroyed equipment, the woman''s face was full of annoyance.


    "Yunyao!" Ye Fannded on the ground.


    "What are you doing back here!? I can''t afford to be attacked again! " Chu Yunyao pushed the man hard, telling him to quickly leave.<span>Ye Fan grabbed her arm and said, "Calm down!" Al won''t be here for an hour! Let me quickly tell you, can your space-warp device send me back to Purgatory Ind?! " Chu


    Yun Yao was startled, her eyes twinkled, she said in disbelief, "Are you crazy? You want me to let you jump through space and return to Purgatory Ind in a hurry? Do you want to jump back with Angel again!? " "


    <span>Didn''t you say that you have already tested it many times, and that the sess rate is actually very high!? I believe in you! " Ye Fan clenched his teeth and said.


    <span>Chu Yunyao curled her lips, "I did a lot of experiments, but the distance to Purgatory Ind is too far, this device can only jump half the distance at most ¡­ ¡­ And ¡­


    Furthermore, this can only send you to a single coordinates and cannot be sent back, unless ¡­ ""What is it!? Come on, we don''t have time to waste! " Ye Fan said anxiously. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao sighed, and said seriously: "The first time I made this space-warp device, it was in theboratory on Purgatory Ind.


    <span>If I start it remotely and connect the two devices as a fixed portal, then it''s possible. But


    It was risky, for one thing, because I couldn''t make sure that the indb had enough energy to start twice in an hour.<span>Furthermore, we have never done this sort of teleportation before. Furthermore, we will be sending two people back to this ce. "


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyelids jumped, and he asked, "What''s the probability of sess?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao lowered her head to think for a moment, then said, "Theoretically speaking, I think the technique is already mature. If there is no problem with the energy and equipment, I have a 90% chance of sess ¡­ ¡­


    <span>But... "You''ve already said that you''re not afraid of ten thousand, just in case ¡­"


    "Ny percent... That''s enough, thest time I was willing to be the first person to teleport was to save Angel. At that time, I didn''t even ask about the probability of it happening.


    <span>"Today, if I have to kill Ai''er just for this chance, wouldn''t that mean that the more I live, the more I''ll return to my original world?!" Ye Fan firmly said, "Let''s begin!"


    <span>Chu Yunyao saw the look in the man''s eyes, but didn''t say anything more. She quickly ran over to the space-warp device and began to operate it. She


    Not only did he want Hua Hai to activate it, he also needed to remotely control the original machine on Purgatory Ind.


    <span>Fortunately, what was destroyed was only part of the equipment and circuits inside theboratory. The external space device could still be used normally.


    After a few minutes, Chu Yunyao nodded, "Let''s go in." leaf


    The sail had already experienced it once, this time with a new, more advanced machine. Go<span>After entering the machine, Ye Fan took a deep breath.


    Ten ¡­ Nine ¡­ "Eight ¡­" Electricity


    <span>On the transmission tform, the metal arm rotated faster and faster, to the point that it was impossible to see it clearly, as if it had turned into a metal ball ¡­ one


    With a sh of light, when the metal arm gradually slowed down, Ye Fan''s figure also disappeared from the tform. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1649

    <span>1649


    Seeing this, Chu Yunyao hurriedly ran over to the other side of the monitor. That was the Purgatory Indboratory.On the screen, the other old space-warp device slowed down afterpleting its teleportation.


    <span>However, there was no sign of Ye Fan.


    <span>Chu Yunyao sucked in a breath of cold air, her face turning white, "How could it be ¡­ ¡­ "What went wrong..." She


    Although she knew that this teleportation wasn''t a 100% sess rate, she felt that there shouldn''t be any problems with her technique.<span>Thinking about how Ye Fan had just disappeared, Chu Yunyao didn''t know why, but her heart began to feel very ufortable ¡­ ¡­


    "I... "What happened to me ¡­" Chu Yunyao covered her chest, feeling a little out of breath. can


    At that moment, a hand suddenly appeared on the screen ¡­ "<span>"Oh ¡­"


    From the Purgatory Indboratory, a man let out a long sigh of relief.


    <span>Chu Yunyao suddenly raised her head and loudly shouted in surprise, "Ye Fan!? You. "You didn''t die!?"


    Ye Fan slowly stood up from the ground, his hand covering the back of his neck, and said: "Little Yao Yao ¡­ ¡­" "What the hell is this device? It makes my whole body go numb as if I got an electric shock ¡­" ChuYun Yao revealed a knowing smile, "It seems that the coordinates were a little off. After all, the docking time was too short so I couldn''t get it to be the most urate, so I sent you to the outside of the device ¡­ ¡­." You


    "It''s like there''s an electric shock all over your body. It should be a sudden burst of energy particles. A portion of it is still in your body, just wait a bit."


    Ye Fan looked at the camera, grinned and said, "Just now, you thought I was dead, right? It seems pretty sad. It seems like your personality disorder has gradually improved a little."<span>"You''re thinking too much. I''m just thinking about what went wrong with my experiment." Chu Yunyao stroked her hair as she spoke with a cold expression.


    <span>Ye Fan had a "I understand" look on his face, but he didn''t have the time to say anything more, "I''m going to go look for Angel, hurry up and prepare yourself for the teleportation!"


    <span>Theboratories on the ind need 30 minutes to save energy, or else there won''t be enough energy! " Chu Yunyao said. leaf


    The sail calcted, but could barely do it, so he said: "Then hurry! I''ll go out first! "In a sh, Ye Fan rushed out of theboratory and headed straight for the castle. Road


    On the way to the market on the ind, some people only felt their vision blurring, while others were stunned, wondering why Ye Fan suddenly came back.


    <span>Ding! Ding! "Ding ¡­"


    In the cksmith''s shop, Aziz was wielding a hammer and striking a dagger. Suddenly, he stopped and raised his head to look in the direction of the castle.


    On the other side, Beryl, who was drinking with his newlywed wife Sophia, was puzzled. "Hey, cksmith, what are you looking at?"


    "The boss is back.""Huh?" Beryl stood up, looking around to see if there was any sign of Ye Fan. "Are you f * cking seeing things?" cord


    "I think I saw it too. Lucifer, you just ran past us," Fei Ya said doubtfully."This is strange... Boss saw us in the smithy, why didn''t youe in and take a seat? " Beryl wondered, rubbing his head. A


    <span>Sazler frowned and said, "Maybe... "Something big has happened..." and


    At the same time, Ye Fan had already run back to the castle.<span>As soon as he arrived at the entrance to Sally''s office, he heard a grumpy Angel shouting.


    <span>"No!" I won''t go! Why did this god travel so far to save a small human? "


    "You are of the god race, shouldn''t gods be merciful?""Hmph, a demon like you wants to talk about kindness? Go away! You''re so annoying! Dirty! " Ayn


    "Putting her hands in front of her and pouting, she sat on the chair arrogantly, not letting Sally Yee near her."<span>"Even if you don''t want to, you still have to go!" Ye Fan directly pushed the door open and entered, his face full of anger, "You think I''m ying with you?!" salsa


    Both Liye and Angel were stunned for a moment. They never thought that Ye Fan would suddenly return!


    Wang! Why are you. "So fast ¡­" Sally felt incredible. Ayn<span>"You were teleported by spatial magic, weren''t you?"


    "It''s Yun Yao''s space-jump device." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Sally Ye suddenly realized something, "So that''s how it is. It seems like she has finally done it?"


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Sally with some heartache, "Why are you letting her off so easily?" She just took Angel''s body, not the real Angel. " in


    Hearing the God of Heaven n''s princess talk to Sally like this, Ye Fan immediately got angry.


    Sally smiled indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. Her hatred towards me is racial in nature. I just treat her like a child and do not speak any childish words."


    You''re a child! You. You little witch, you actually dare to call this god a child!? " Angel was so angry that her face turned red.


    <span>Ye Fan speechlessly shook his head, "Sally Ye, why are you wasting your breath on her? Can''t you just directly kidnap her and take her away?"


    Sally said somewhat helplessly, "King, she has already recovered some of her strength. She has some strange white magic that will make me feel ufortable ¡­ ¡­ If I use too much power to forcefully bind her, I might even injure her. "Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, and upon closer inspection, he discovered that Angel had indeed recovered some of her strength, almost at the level of Dustsift.


    <span>Of course, with her status as a tinum God Tribe, this little bit of strength was nothing.


    <span>Humph! A little witch like you wants to hurt this god? Stop joking! Back then, I suppressed your mother when I hit her! " Angel looked haughtily like a white swan with its neck stretched out.


    "Stop bragging. If she was that powerful, she wouldn''t have fallen into this world together." Ye Fan went forward and grabbed her hand, saying: "She recovered some strength, that''s perfect, help me save Ai''er!" Ayn


    She grabbed the table with one hand and said angrily, "No! "I won''t go!"Sally Ye doesn''t want to use violence against you, but that might not necessarily be the case. "Ye Fan said with a serious expression," If it wasn''t for the fact that you''re in Angel''s body, I would have killed you just because you dare to talk to Sally Ye like that! Don''t think I won''t dare to kill you just because you''re a god race princess! " salsa


    At the side, Li Ye became anxious, "King, don''t say it like that. "I''m fine..." Ayn


    <span>Qi''er''s face was unconvinced, as she stared with her sapphire blue eyes, "Even if you force me to go, I won''t help you!"


    I am a god, not a ve of you humans! You can''t ask me to do this or that! "


    <span>"You ¡­" Ye Fan could tell that this little girl was going to fight him.


    <span>The more he wished for her to go, the more she refused to go. For no other reason than the arrogance of her tinum god race princess, she refused to listen to themands of humans!


    Gritting his teeth for a while, Ye Fan could only ask: "So what, are you willing to go and save them?"


    Angel harrumphed, "Can''t you just beg for me as soon as possible? Now that you have angered this god, this god requests you to kneel down, kowtow to me a hundred times, and then expel this disgusting witch from the ind! "


    Hearing this, Ye Fanughed in extreme anger, "You, you still want me to kowtow?" I''ll f * * king break your butt first! "


    "Well, if Ye Fan doesn''t do it, then he''ll just have to carry Angel onto the table and let her lie down. Then he''ll raise his hand and take her away!"<span>"Pah!"


    <span>When the loud and clear sound of the first blow came out, Angel was stunned. Thest time she was hit by Ye Fan in public, it had already caused her to have nightmares until now. This


    <span>A man that was even more demonic than a demon actually came again!?

 Chapter 1650

    "1650"


    Damn human! Let me go! How dare you hit me! You will be damned! " Angel shouted.<span>Even if you are punished ten thousand times by God, I will still teach you a lesson today! Are you going or not!? Are you going or not!? " leaf


    Fan Xian was anxious to begin with, but Angel had even added fuel to the fire for him. Even though it wouldn''t cause her to lose her skin, it was still a very painful thing to do.<span>At the beginning, Angel was fiercely resisting, but after realising that she couldn''t resist anymore, she had no choice but to endure in silence. If she held on until the very end, she wouldn''t loosen her mouth ¡­ "


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Ying! Hm! "Ah ¡­" leaf<span>When Fan Xian saw that she was unwilling to agree, he felt anxious as he watched the flow of time. such as


    If Chu Yunyao had already prepared everything, and she still hadn''t finished it, wouldn''t it have all been for nothing?<span>Sally Ye said anxiously, "King, I can leave this Purgatory Ind. I promise her! As long as I can survive, I''m willing to do anything! "She''s my savior ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan struggled in his heart. That''s right, he also owed Ai''er quite a bit.


    If ¡­ If he really had to kneel down and kowtow in order to let her live, it would be worth it!


    <span>However, just as Ye Fan was about to stop, he suddenly heard Angel sobbing.


    <span>"Why do you always hit me. Woo ¡­ I hate you.


    <span>Father... The Queen Mother ¡­ I really want to go home. "Ugh ¡­"


    <span>Hearing this proud princess cry, Ye Fan was also caught off guard. The key point was that from her tone, she was really as sad as she could be.


    Speaking of which, she was indeed in quite a miserable state. She had somehow lost her physical body and fell into apletely new world, almost losing her soul.


    The higher he climbed, the heavier he fell. Unfortunately, the princess was born of a very high family. She didn''t even know what was beneath her and fell down.<span>With such a huge gap, coupled with the feeling of loneliness, it would be extremely painful for anyone to think about it from a different position. Right


    <span>To her, this was already an extremely deste situation. She was still being pressed down on the table and beaten up ¡­


    Ye Fan suddenly couldn''t bear it anymore. It seemed like it was just as Sally said. Although this Heavenly Princess was very old, she was still a child...


    "Wang, although I have lost my parents, I have at least met you since I was young, and everyone is apanying me. But


    "She really doesn''t have a single rtive by her side. She doesn''t know anyone, and she can''t even go home. Don''t hit her." Sally sighed.This gave Ye Fan a way to stand up, and Ye Fan let out a sigh, picking Angel up in his arms and letting her stand properly.


    <span>If I don''t hit you, I can. But if you want to speak properly, you can ask me for it, but don''t make any humiliating requests!


    <span>Right now, I need your help, but I can''t guarantee that one day, you will need my help. Don''t kill me, okay? " Ayn


    Qi''er wiped her tears away with her small white hand. "You''re not good to me at all, so I won''t help you!" leafFan Xian smiled bitterly, "Fine fine, I don''t treat you well, but we can make a deal. If you help me save Ai''er, I can agree to one of your other requests, what need do you have for me?" Ayn


    Qi''er blinked and said hesitantly, "Can you do anything I say?"<span>"As long as you don''t go overboard, don''t humiliate others, and don''tmit any evil deeds. For example, I can help you with any kind of cultivation material or private ind." Ye Fan said. Ayn


    She thought for a moment and said, "Okay, I''ll believe you this once. When I figure out how to do it, I''ll tell you."


    "Then you''re willing to help me save Ai''er?" "Hehe." Ye Fan was happy.


    "Humph." Angel turned her head, looking spirited again.


    Ye Fan excitedly picked Angel up and ran out the door. Ayn


    <span>Qi''er was like a doll being hugged by Ye Fan, sticking close to him and struggling, "Aiya, let me down!" How could this god go out to meet people!? "


    "I''m in a hurry!" Let''s see how you, the God of Heaven Princess, will behave first! " leaf


    <span>The sail realized that it had been nearly half an hour.


    After rushing into theboratory, Chu Yunyao was already waiting there.<span>"What are you guys doing? Two minuteste?" Chu Yunyao was a little confused, then she urged, "Quickly go in!"


    <span>Ye Fan quickly brought Ai''er into the machine, but still firmly hugged her. Although he didn''t know whether this would work or not, he could at least be a bit more confident.


    <span>Angel muttered in disgust. Disgusting human male ¡­ Why are you hugging me so tightly? It is so dirty... "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    Ugh ¡­ So it was this thing that teleported people? I''ve never seen such methods before, and it''s actually not a teleportation formation ¡­ "


    Ye Fan didn''t care what she said as he watched her metal arms start to spin once again. He took a deep breath, clenched his teeth and gritted his teeth...


    After 10 seconds of counting down, a light shed and the two of them disappeared at the same time! Hua


    Within the space-warp device inside theboratory of the Sea, Clouds Club, the figures of the two arrived in an instant!Even the usually calm Chu Yunyao, upon seeing this scene, excitedly bit her lips and clenched her fists.


    <span>To her, the sess of this experiment meant that she could proceed to the next great goal! leaf


    <span>When Fan Xian realized that Angel was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief and pulled her away. "Hurry, let''s go look for Ai''er!"


    "Dizziness ¡­" "I feel dizzy ¡­" Angel muttered bitterly, "Slow down, I''m not feeling well." "


    "Come, let me carry you." Ye Fan only picked her up and then stepped on her sword as he flew towards the city.<span>Chu Yunyao saw Ye Fan leave just like that, and couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "A rude man, he doesn''t even have a ''thank you''."


    <span>In the air, Angel suspiciously looked at Ye Fan, "Hey, tell me the truth, do you have some kind of fantasy about my body that you shouldn''t have? Why do you always find excuses to touch me? " leaf


    <span>The sail almost fell off her sword, "Just do it, little aunt. I just want to save Ai''er as soon as possible. I definitely won''t touch you in the future, okay?"


    <span>Angel snorted and continued rubbing her temples, clearly not believing Ye Fan''s words. leaf


    <span>The speed of the sails was very fast. Soon, the two arrived at the top of the city buildings.


    At this moment, arge number of people had already left. Hua Hai City had already sent out an rm, telling everyone to stay far away from the area.<span>You brat! Finally! This little girl is the reinforcement that you brought? " When Liu Qinghou saw Angel in Ye Fan''s arms, his face was filled with disbelief. leaf


    <span>Putting Angel down, the sail supported her on her flying sword, saying, "Senior, please don''t ask anymore. Let''s see if it''s okay." Ayn


    At this moment, Qi''er felt displeased with Liu Qinghou''s contemptuous attitude. "Ignorant human being, foolish beyondpare."Liu Qinghou frowned, "Stinky girl, don''t think that I don''t understand Shardte at my age. I''ve lived for hundreds of years, how can you not understand this kind of nonsense? "Aren''t you a human?"


    Alright, alright! Stop arguing! Angel, quickly take a look and see if you can get Ai out of your mind. Hesley said that her memories have been tampered with. Ye Fan hurriedly tried to dissuade her.


    At this moment, the Wordless Monk was clearly feeling tight and was sweating profusely. As for Ai''er, who was in the air, the energy in her body fluctuated between strong and weak. The ripples on her body were gradually bing more intense.<span>Angel looked at it and frowned. Then, she started to chant ¡­ Tight


    <span>Following that, a white-gold radiance could be seen flickering in her eyes.


    <span>The light became brighter and brighter. After a dozen seconds, the light seemed to be able to see through everything in the world ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1651

    <span>1651 Watch


    <span>Seeing this power, Marquis Liu Qing''s face also became serious. He whispered to Ye Fan, "You little rascal, where did you find this holy mage? This magic is quite powerful, I''ve never seen it before..." "


    Do you even know magic? " "Ye Fan is suspicious."


    Have you never seen a pig run before? The wandering Holy Maiden, Lanya, even slept with me! " Liu Qing Hou said proudly.


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment, and then said with some disbelief, "You slept with Rania before?"<span>"What?" You don''t believe me? "That woman is really something!" Liu Qing Hou raised his eyebrows, and then asked mischievously: "Are you jealous? The Holy Maiden who has never slept in the Sacred Royal Court, is she not? " leaf


    Fan Xian pouted. He looked at Angel and recalled the feeling he had when he held her ¡­


    But very quickly, Ye Fan shook his head again. What the hell was he thinking about? leafFan Xian retorted disdainfully: "You''ve lived for hundreds of years, andpared to me, you''re not ashamed. Besides, no matter how much you sleep, can anyone be prettier than my wife?" willow


    Marquis Qing clicked his tongue and pointed at Ye Fan, saying, "Brat, although your wife is outstanding in looks, does she really think that she is the prettiest in all of history?"<span>"Look at how inexperienced you are. Even when I was young, I didn''t have a camera, otherwise I would have taken pictures of you and those girls Chen Yuan and Liu Ruo. I would have envied you to death!"


    "Chen Yuan? Liu Suifeng? Qin Huai and Ba Yan? You f * cking old bastard, you''ve done all of these before? " Ye Fan swallowed his saliva.


    "Heh heh ¡­" Do you think the Pingxi King is really willing to let Chen Yuan out of the family gift Buddha? Also<span>It wasn''t that he was kidnapped by his father, so he could only say to the outside world that this woman was out of the world! If not, then where can we put the face of our prince? " Liu Qinghou proudly stroked his hair. leaf


    <span>Even the sails couldn''t wait to be transported back, at that time, did he still need to care about whether the women were worthy of being called women or not? I took all the women home!


    <span>At this point, the white light in Angel''s eyes disappeared, and she looked at the two of them with disdain, "Such filthy, disgusting human males, to actually chat about these things at a time like this?"


    <span>Ye Fan was embarrassed and immediately coughed, asking, "How is the situation?" Is there a way? "


    <span>Angel stretched out her hand, "Give me a pen and paper."


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "What do you want that for?"


    "After collecting the magic parameters, of course it''s to solve the problem!" Angel said.


    "You ¡­ Do you really want to do math questions? Is this how magic works? " Ye Fan said in disbelief.<span>Angel sighed. "Never mind, I really can''tmunicate with stupid humans like you."


    After saying that, Angel pointed at the air and a beam of light appeared on her finger. with


    After that, her fingers seemed to have turned into chalk as she started drawing and writing in the air ¡­ Only


    Numerous words that he couldn''t identify floated in the air like exquisite white clouds. Ayn<span>As Qi''er was writing, she was murmuring something, and speaking thenguage of the gods that Ye Fan didn''t understand, as if she was calcting something. No


    Unbeknownst to him, five or six minutester, there were already over a hundred runes in the sky. It was as if a ckboard had been written to solve the math problem! leaf


    Although the sail could not understand, from what he knew, breaking magic didn''t seem to be like that.


    "Is this how you, the God of Heaven n, crack magic? Is it really the same as solving a question? " Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask. Ayn


    "The magic of you humans is only of a very low level. You have yet to properly organize the rough magic.In our ne, every spell, its source of elements, its cause, its reaction, its effects on each other, they all have a clear form.


    <span>Any magic that needed to be broken through would be analyzed using the parameters of the magic and then solved using forms and theorems ¡­ heel


    Even if you said it, you wouldn''t understand. Your civilization is too low ss... " leaf


    The sail really didn''t understand, but it probably did. It was just like how humans only knew in ancient times that winter was cold and summer was hot.However, the reason why such a situation urred was because astronomy continued to improve and understood various principles.


    As for human magic, at present, all they knew was how to use it. However, why magic would appear, what its theorems and principles were, human mages actually didn''t know. They only relied on talent andprehension.


    <span>However, for these Empyrean Gods, magic had already been thoroughly studied and researched. As long as they followed the theorems and forms, they would be able to fully use magic to solve the magic problem.


    At this moment, it was as if someone from the modern era had traveled back to the ancient era to help the ancient people exin why the was round and how the universe looked like. The ancient people were obviously unable to understand it.


    "Time is running out. Wordless Monk will not be able to hold on." Liu Qing Hou frowned and said.Angel snorted, "What''s the hurry? I already have the answer." Speak


    Angel waved her hand, and the white runes in the air dissipated. She chanted an incantation, and one strange note after another affected the elemental particles in the air, causing the sound waves to be more and more prating. Only<span>The white-gold light continued to envelop Ai''er, enveloping her entire body.


    <span>Magical inscriptions danced and intertwined on the ribbons of tinum light.


    A golden-white light shed in Angel''s eyes, and those dozens of white magic ribbons seemed to peel something out of Ay''er''s body. Quickly, they releasedrge amounts of dark purple elemental essence. Ace


    "Son, as if he had received some sort of shock, spread his arms in pain and let out a mournful cry!"


    <span>"Ai Er!" leaf


    <span>The sail astonishingly discovered that Ai''er''s body was flickering, gradually recovering from the state of being an elemental particle. can


    <span>Hearing the girl''s painful scream, Ye Fan still felt a stabbing pain in his heart. No


    <span>Monk Yu seemed to realize that he did not need to do anything. He quickly sat on the ground, gasping for breath and shouting "Amitabha".


    Half a minuteter, the white bar of light turned ck and dispersed with the wind. Ai''er also returned to her human form and fell from the sky! leaf


    The sail quickly let Angel step on the sword and chased after her. It hugged her and took out a piece of clothing from its storage pouch before putting it on her. StableYe Fannded steadily on top of a building, and when he looked at the unconscious Ai''er, his pale and haggard face felt as if a knife had pierced his heart. Ayn


    Qi''er, Liu Qinghou and the Wordless Monk allnded behind Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan turned around and asked Angel, "Is it okay for her to be like this?"<span>"Right now, I have only recovered this little bit of strength, and can only help her to realize reality. It isn''t enough for her to erase all the memories she had tampered with. also


    <span>That is to say, she knew that she had been altered and remembered everything, but she still could not forget the false memories that had driven her crazy, ''said Angel, truthfully. leaf


    <span>The sail frowned, "In other words..." She may still be in pain. "


    "That will depend on her own recovery ability. Her mental fortitude may soon be able to get rid of her worries, but it''s also possible that there will always be a shadow in her mind ¡­" Angel said.


    "This apocalypse, it''s really harmful. If we want to fight, we can just fight."


    "I don''t dare to fight against Ye Wuya, even Ye Wuya''s grandson doesn''t dare to do it himself, and I even dare to use such a little girl." Liu Qinghou shook his head in disdain. leaf


    <span>Fan took a deep breath, picked up Ai''er, turned around and said to the monk, "Thank you for your help, master. If there is anything I can do in the future, feel free to tell me. I will do my best." No


    <span>Monk Yu waved his hand and smiled, indicating that there was no need to thank him.


    <span>"Hey, aren''t you going to thank me?" Angel puffed out her lips and said, "Are you still not relying on this god?"


    Ye Fan also didn''t have the mood to argue with her, and said, "Okay, I also want to thank you, Your Highness."<span>"That''s more like it, then hurry up and send this god back. This sort of dirty city is too dirty," Angel said as she looked around in disgust. leaf


    Fan Sail looked at the girl in his arms, and was hesitating to bring Ar away when he heard Ar cough, and slowly opened his eyes. leafFan Yixi smiled and asked, "Ai''er, you''re awake? Are you better? "


    Ai''er''s pair of gloomy eyes gradually focused. When she saw Ye Fan''s face, her whole body shivered, revealing a hint of fear!


    In an instant, Ai''er had turned into a particle and disappeared from Ye Fan''s arms, leaving only a piece of clothing floating in the air.

 Chapter 1652

    1652 This


    <span>"Liu Qing Hou and the Wordless Monk at the side were also surprised."


    This ¡­ What was going on? "Hey, little girl, didn''t you say you''ve settled it already?" Liu Qing Hou asked.


    <span>Angel frowned and said, "It was already fine, but you doubt this god?"


    Where is that person!? " Liu Qinghou threw up his hands.


    <span>"How would I know? Where does she want to go?" Angel crossed her arms in front of her.


    Ye Fan stared nkly at his empty hands, and just as he was about to get up and look for Ai''er, he suddenly saw Ai''er''s figure appear once again!


    The girl quickly returned to her human form and at the same time, put on a ck waist dress. Her entire demeanor was less pure and charmingpared to before, and more cold and elegant. To


    Less, Ye Fan really didn''t see Ai''er wear ck clothes, and her expression also never felt so distant.


    "It was as if Ai''er had suddenly experienced a lot of vicissitudes and matured a lot in this period of time.""Ai Er ¡­" Ye Fan nked out for a moment, then patted himself and asked: "You..." Do you remember who I am? " Ace


    His blue eyes looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression, and he nodded. leaf


    Sailor let out a breath of relief. Although it felt weird, at least Ay was awake.<span>"What happened just now scared me," Ye Fan said, walking forward.


    Don''te over here yet! " Ai Er reached out her hand to stop the man from approaching.


    <span>Ye Fan stiffened on the spot, asking with concern, "What''s wrong with you?" Ace


    Er took a deep breath, pursed her flowery lips, and said: "Ye Fan... I need some time. Me


    He knew that those memories were fake. But... But I can''t forget them. I see you now. I just thought. "Thinking of you..."


    After saying that, Ai''er clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. There was a tinge of tears in her eyes.


    Ye Fan hurriedly extended his hand to signal, "Alright, alright!" I won''t disturb you then. Find a ce to calm down ¡­ We''ll talk when you think we can! "


    "Ye Fan didn''t dare to ask too many questions, just what kind of false memories does Ai''er have?"<span>"Hmm ¡­" Al nodded, "Thank you ¡­" I... I want to go home first, I think my father and mother ". leaf


    Fan Xian also understood, and said: "Okay, then you be careful, I ¡­" I''ll contact you on the pher. It should be better if you don''t see me. " Ace<span>The child answered with an "En" but then seemed to have thought of something. He looked towards the center of the city and said faintly, "I''ve caused the death of so many people ¡­"


    <span>"That wasn''t you, it was done by the Armageddon. Don''t take all this on yourself!" Ye Fan advised. But


    Ai''er clearly did not feel much better. "When I go back and see my royal father and mother, I will definitely give these people their lives. I will give them an exnation ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan Sai''s heart tightened, just as he was about to advise Ai''er not to do anything stupid, he saw that Ai''er had already disappeared.


    "This girl is so powerful. She hase without a trace, tsk tsk, it''s hard to guard against." Marquis Liu Qing muttered on the side.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t have the mood to talk nonsense with him. After bidding farewell to Liu Qinghou and the Wordless Monk, he took Angel to the airport. Private


    <span>The helicopter had been prepared by Chu Yunyao. Chu Yunyao also nned to make a trip to Purgatory Ind. Because she was over there with the space-warp device, she needed to improve it.


    You''ve helped me a lot this time, are you sure you want me to do something for you? " Before boarding the ne, Ye Fan asked.


    Angel nodded. "Yes, but I need some time to prepare. I''ll tell you when I''m ready."Ye Fan also didn''t know what she was doing, and was in no mood to care, so he just let her. turn


    As Angel sent him off, Ye Fan received a call from Su Qingxue on his way home.<span>Hubby, is Al okay? I heard from the intelligence report that things seemed to have settled down? " leaf


    Fan Fan sighed, "It can be considered to have been resolved, but Ai''er is still in great pain. Some of her memories cannot be erased, so I intend to see her again in two days.""It''s good that you can save him. Oh, there''s one thing that you might be interested in," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>"Wife, at this time, don''t keep us in suspense." Ye Fan said helplessly. Siu


    <span>Qingxue said, "Do you remember the Huang Xiang beside Ye Feng?"


    "I remember, that guy was really annoying, but I killed him," said Ye Fan.


    He''s alive again! "


    "Ah?!" Ye Fan couldn''t help but doubt, "How is that possible?" "My sword intent pierced through his head, there''s no way to save him."<span>"I''m not sure about that, but the intelligence shows that Huang Xiang is still alive and kicking, saying that Ye Feng saved him." Su Qingxue said. leaf


    Fan Xian had a look of disbelief on his face, what the hell, could it be that this Ye Feng had be a god that could bring the dead back to life?! "Was that Huang Xiang in any special situation? So you suddenly came to life? " Ye Fan asked again.


    <span>Su Qingxue said, "I haven''t found anything special at the moment, so I will continue to send people to take note. Hubby, how about you go to Shen Long''s ce to take a look?" This is so strange, I feel that Ye Feng has be a little strange this time. "


    Ye Fan rubbed his forehead, and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Even if I went to take a look, I might not be able to find out the reason. Even if I asked, I probably wouldn''t be able to answer properly.<span>One Ye Feng and one Huang Xiang, they can''t do anything for the time being. I can''t just watch him live, so I might as well kill him and keep an eye on him. "


    <span>Compared to Ye Feng and Xia Xinyan, Ye Fan was more concerned about Ai''er and the failure of this n, the Apocalypse Shakyamuni. hang


    <span>After the call, Ye Fan continued to walk in the direction of his home. He did not choose to drive, but used his lightness skill to jump on the buildings.


    <span>Anyway, it was no longer a surprise to see ancient warriors in the city. There was no need for him to care about being seen anymore. When


    <span>Passing by the area where the subway ident happened, Ye Fan stood on top of the building and looked down. He saw people trying really hard to repair the ident, and there were excavators and cranes everywhere.


    <span>Corpses were found one after another in the ruins. The cries and wails of family members rose and fell one after another. hope


    <span>Looking at those faces that were covered in sweat, confusion, despair, resentment, unwillingness, and helplessness, Ye Fan was in a daze...


    ¡­ ¡­.At the peak of the snow-capped mountain was the [Heavenly God] magic research institute. Star


    Within the hall of the empty totem, the old woman, who was currently performing magic maniption while standing in front of the crystal ball, suddenly shivered. Her head suddenly felt dizzy and she fell to the ground! King


    "Shakyamuni, whose face is blurry, stands up."<span>Prophet, what happened? " First


    He crawled up from the ground and turned around, ashamed. "Shakyamuni, this old body is useless. The mental shackles have been broken. The opponent''s magic is too exquisite. I have never heard of it before, I cannot deal with it."


    How is that possible? " The Armageddon Mage''s voice was somewhat sullen. "Besides you and me, no one in this world can break the mental shackles of Ailee! I have no choice but to kill her! "


    <span>The prophet said bitterly: "It''s that Angel who came back from the dead ¡­ She ¡­ "She''s the extra one!"


    Shakyamuni fell silent. After a long time, a sinisterugh rang out. Strange ¡­. It was another strange urrence... This King would like to see if there are that many strange things in this world! "

 Chapter 1653

    1653<span>Ever since Helena had moved back to Europe, she was the only one living in the house. Although her mother would asionally visit, most of the time, it was rather lonely. leaf


    The sail did not forget that they had to look for Feng Yueying at night, but it was a littlete. Guest


    In the hall, Feng Yueying watched the news on the television, her eyebrows knitted together.<span>"What are you looking at?" Ye Fan walked to the back of the sofa and asked with a smile.


    Feng Yueying was startled for a moment, and didn''t notice the man entering. She stood up and said, "You scared me, so I didn''t press the doorbell even after entering."


    "Isn''t this supposed to be a surprise?" Ye Fan forced a smile and said.


    "It''s not a surprise, it''s a fright, alright?" Feng Yueying rolled her eyes at him, then she quickly picked up the remote control board and turned off the television.


    Ye Fan sighed, walked over to pick up the remote control board, and said, "No need to close it, so what if I see it?"Feng Yueying frowned, "It''s all fabricated. What''s there to look at? They don''t know how to speak nonsense."


    At this moment, the news naturally did not broadcast anything else. After all, the whole of China, and even the entire world, was talking about the mysterious light sphere attack on the center of Huhai City. And ¡­<span>In this part of the news, several media personnel andmentators were discussing the subway tragedy.


    <span>The video on it was actually the scene of Ye Fan slicing open the train, jumping down and using his huge sword to forcefully brake the train?!


    Although at that time the interior of the car was in a mess and the lighting wasn''t good due to the electrical problems, this video was taken by a passenger phone. It was quite blurry and Ye Fan''s face couldn''t be seen clearly. But


    "Yes, this is enough to shock the entire world!"The appearance of a super hero in the subway would save hundreds of lives while turning the tide! The revival of the ancient martial arts, what it brought was a god? Or the devil? " screen


    Below the screen, there was a long line of headlines.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile, pulling Feng Yueying to sit down, and began to patiently read.


    Feng Yueying had no choice but to apany the man, and continue listening to the anchors,mentators, and experts share their views.


    "... This unknown expert of ancient martial arts had saved hundreds of lives, but in the process of saving others, he had also sacrificed four passengers!<span>Did he have to sacrifice innocent people to stop the train with such a powerful force? "I think we should discuss..." "


    <span>In our country, and even the entire world, for ancient warriors, this kind of special group with superhuman powers stillcks effectivews and regtions.


    This time, we can also see that the revival of ancient martial arts not only brought about a revival of enthusiasm for traditional martial arts, but also hidden dangers! quaque


    "It''s like the crowd is suddenly filled with bombs. You can''t defend against it ¡­" "


    I think the relevant authorities should investigate this expert who appeared in the subway. He might have had something to do with this attack ¡­


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to say whether he is saving or harming people..." See


    After hearing thesements, Feng Yueying could not help butin, "This is so infuriating, what nonsense are these experts spouting?! Could it be that those who saved people on the battlefield were all with the terrorists!? "<span>However, Ye Fan smiled and said, "What they said makes sense. I was indeed the reason to attract Ai''er here. Speaking of which, I really have to shoulder a part of the responsibility."


    And I can do it with a clear conscience, but I can''t do it step by step, let alone satisfy everyone.<span>"We should be d that these people weren''t scared by the ancient martial artists. They still want to speak up in public. This is very rare ¡­" Von


    Yue Ying was speechless, "You''re quite open-minded. If it was me, I would have gone to the television station to find people to argue with even though I tried my best to save so many people!"


    "No need, they are just being rude to each other and have no enmity with me. If they were to meet, they would probably have to politely greet me." Ye Fanughed.Feng Yueying giggled, "That''s right, if we really meet each other, I think we''ll be scared to death ¡­" "Oh right, hubby, if this video is posted online, will something happen? Will someonee investigate you?"


    "If someone had reallye, they would havee a long time ago. The people up there, those who knew who I was, would all stop this. They wouldn''t dare to provoke me!"


    <span>As Ye Fan said this, he stood up and looked at the table, there were already seven or eight dishes.


    <span>"You made it at home?" Ye Fan asked. "


    <span>"That''s right, but with this unexpected urrence, the food has turned cold. Let''s go out and eat," said Feng Yueying.


    "It doesn''t matter, if it''s cold then it''s cold, what a waste." Ye Fan walked to the table and sat down, "I haven''t eaten such delicious cooking in a long time." Von


    <span>Yue Ying smiled gently and walked over to pour two cups of sparkling wine. She raised her ss and said, "Here''s to you, the hero of Hua Hai City." leaf


    <span>Sail was stunned for a moment, thenughed at himself with aplicated expression, "Hero... I just did what I should have done. Like you said, I can''t possibly just watch him die. "


    "Alright, why are you so gloomy? You don''t look like the Ye Fan I know at all. Then, can I toast my beloved man? " Feng Yueying blinked. leaf


    <span>The sail was relieved. It picked up the wine cup and touched it with a crisp sound.


    <span>Whenever he was in a low mood, Ye Fan would feel a lot morefortable when he was with Feng Yueying. Perhaps this woman was born with the ability to let him rx, and let him feel enlightened. Eat


    After dinner, Feng Yueying went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Seeing the woman''s busy back with an apron, Ye Fan said, "Invite an aunt to do the washing. Anyway, don''t you usually clean up and call her auntie?"


    <span>"I didn''t have the time to clean, and the house was big, so I couldn''t do anything about it. But if you still call me auntie after washing the dishes, then I''m really too pampered ¡­ " Feng Yueying chuckled.


    <span>Just as she said that, the woman suddenly realized that a pair of hands had reached out from behind and wrapped around her waist.


    Husband... What are you doing... "I''m washing the dishes..." Feng Yueying''s face turned slightly red."You wash your clothes, I''ll y with my ¡­"


    As Ye Fan said this, his hand had already lifted up the woman''s skirt... time


    Without realizing it, it was already the early hours of the morning.


    After several hours of sleep, Feng Yueying fell asleep from the kitchen, upstairs to the bathroom, and then back to the bedroom.<span>After Ye Fan put on his clothes, he walked to the balcony, looked up at the starry sky, and then turned his head back to look at the sweet-looking beauty, his eyes shed with determination.


    <span>He jumped down the stairs and quickly left the city, arriving at a suburban area close to the mountain.


    <span>At a small grocery store that wasn''t closed, Ye Fan bought two cigarettes and a lighter. He prepared two cigarettes and put them in his storage bag so that they wouldn''t disappear forever.


    "The owner is a middle-aged fat guy who watched TV shows on his cell phone in the middle of the night."


    Little brother, are you going to y cards in the middle of the night? Buy so much cigarettes? " The boss was also bored, so he casually asked about this kind of business in the middle of the night. leaf


    <span>Fan Saiughed, "No, I will stay in the mountains for two days."


    To the mountains? What? Hunting? "It''s against thew!" the fat man said. leafThe sail turned and walked out, leaving behind two words, "Cultivate." When


    When the fatty opened his mouth to say something again, Ye Fan was already nowhere to be seen. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1654

    <span>1654


    A few hours before Ye Fan entered the mountain, in fact, in the capital of China, something big enough to shock the entire world was also happening.


    Beijing, Dragon Soul Headquarters, in a spacious courtyard.The chairs were arranged in several rows, and each chair had a person''s name on it.


    If anyone else saw the names, they would probably be terrified... Summer<span>The few elders of the country were all gathered here. But right now, their names were the only names on their tags, they didn''t have any titles on them. And ¡­


    Beside them, there were some names written on the wall: Wang Wei, Xie Jinshan, Chu Taikang, Zhu Linming, Zhao ShangCang... quintuple


    Even though the head of a famous sect had closed his door and never came out, he was still among the people who had gathered at the meeting! in<span>Behind them were the leaders of Shaolin, Kunlun, Taiji Sect, and Mount Shu. cyan


    The Sect Leaders of the Dragon Gate, Hundred Flowers Valley, Mystic Sword Sect, God Fire Sect, and Blue Cloud Sect who had reached the strength of an [A] ss organization were also there.


    As for the other sects and ns from the north and south, as well as the sects and ns, all of them were invited.<span>The military, the dragon souls of the past, the phoenix feathers of today, all the powerful figures such as Xu Mingyu, Wang Luotian, and so on, were all on this list. Other


    <span>There were also Wang Han, Chu Yuntian and other upstarts. Some of the new stars that had already established their prestige in the military had also been found. a few


    Apart from the people from the n, all the leaders of the ancient martial world and the ones in power in China had been gathered here. Door


    <span>"Everyone, including the old man leaning on his walking stick, walked in on their own as if they were all alone."


    Aiya, Elder Xie, you came yourself? " The head of the Chu n, Chu Taikang, a man in his seventies, went to greet Xie Jinshan.


    He was about to help, but Xie gave a wave of his hand. "No need, Taikang. Old man Zhu and his crutches will do."<span>In the past few years, the Xie n was mostly under the leadership of the Merchant Union''s President, Xie Hongfei. But the true pir of the Xie n was the founding Elder, Xie Jinshan. already


    <span>The elders at the table also stood up to greet him. A few of the ancient martial arts Sect Leaders who had been on good terms with Xie Jinshan since their youth also stood up to greet him.


    "It''s been thirty years since west saw each other. This old monk is deeply gratified to see old Benefactor Xie in good health," Young Master Qin Yuan said with a smile.


    "If you can''tpare to Grandmasters who have inner force skills, then this old man is just a remnant of their age." Xie Jinshan chuckled and said.<span>"Old Xie, it really wasn''t easy. I thought that the next time we met, it would be in the underworld ¡­" Zhao Shang from the Zhao Family squinted his eyes and smiled. Thank you


    Jin Shan walked over and shook hands with his formerrade before slowly sitting down.Now that the Sword Gods whose might shakes the entire world now have an order, even we old brats would not dare note ¡­ " extractio


    When he said the word "Sword God," all the high ranking figures of China revealed looks of reverence, fear, and reverence in their eyes.


    They all knew that Ye Fan, the Sword God, was going to intervene in the current Ancient Martial Arts Revival Campaign, so they asked them toe over and discuss the grand n. Although ¡­<span>Of course, everyone knew that the revival of the ancient martial arts had led to many problems. However, it was very difficult for the ancient martial artists in the world to unite and deal with these problems.


    Now, with the appearance of the Sword God, everyone gave him face and came for the meeting. matter


    <span>In fact, many of the elders had never seen Ye Fan before and wanted to meet him face to face. This young Sword God, who was able to intimidate even the family with a single sword strike, was truly amazing.


    <span>It was 10 o''clock at night, and ording to the schedule, the meeting should be starting. But


    <span>Yes, everyone was looking around. Let alone the God of Swords, they didn''t even have a sword! processus


    Then, a round figure appeared at the door and looked around.


    "Who is it?!"<span>On the other hand, some of the more powerful Sect Leaders showed an expression of surprise.


    <span>"Awakening Realm?" Qin Yuan narrowed his eyes. He was one of the few martial practitioners who had reached the Awakening Realm.


    <span>"What?" ''Li Wu Chen? '' "An expert?!"


    But it can''t be the Sword God, the Sword God is definitely not only in the Transcending Mortality Stage! " Shu


    The current Sect Leader of the Sect, Ling XiaoBai, revealed a suspicious look in his eyes. It felt a little familiar. sit-down


    At the back, Wang Zihan''s eyes lit up. He recognized the person and quickly ran out to grab him.


    "Haha, Jiang Xiaobai?" What are you doing here? " When Wang Zihan was in the Hidden Dragon Battle, he had be friends with Jiang Xiaobai.<span>This big white fatty that was covered in fat was Jiang Xiao. Recently, he seemed to have gotten fatter and even had three chins.


    <span>Everyone found it hard to believe that this fellow was also a martial practitioner of the Avici Realm?! "


    <span>"It really is Jiang Xiaobai. Haha, Xiaobai, do you still know senior uncle?" Ling Nian Bai greeted with a smile.


    <span>Jiang Xiaobai smiled shyly and said, "Greetings, Uncle-Master. Greetings, everyone... I... I''lle to the meeting too. "


    Everyone had strange expressions on their faces. Although Jiang Xiaobai''s strength should be fine, this fattying here to discuss about the country''s affairs was too weird. Ginger


    Lil ''White walked over to his seat in the corner and sat down on it. It seemed that the chair could not even hold his butt. sideBy the side, Prince Han looked at him happily. "He actually broke through to the level of Li Chen. Amazing, as expected of someone who followed Brother Ye Fan." Ginger


    Seeing so many big shots, Lil ''White was so nervous that he did not dare to speak. He could only force a smile. Positive


    At this moment, a voice came from the house.<span>"Since everyone is here, the meeting has begun." Thank you


    <span>Lin Yuan walked out of the house wearing a military uniform.


    <span>"Advisor?"


    "Xie Linjuan?"Why is it you? Where''s the Sir God of Swords? "


    <span>The group of people all had different expressions on their faces when they realized that it was Xie Linyuan who hade to the meeting. Thank you


    Lin Yuan threw up his hands, "This meeting, the entire n is up to my boss. I''m the one who carried it out." Me<span>"The boss has more important things to do, so there''s no need for him to appear here. Thus, he won''t appear today."


    What!? The sword god was noting!? Are you messing with us!? " The leader of the Sea Shark Gang, Lu Yong, who was one of thergest gangs in the east, stood up unhappily. is


    The heads of the various sects, ns, and sects, all of them had somewhat unhappy expressions and felt that they were being looked down upon.


    <span>Xie Linyuan said calmly, "I sent you a post. Did it say that my boss would personally attend the meeting?" I made it clear that it was in his name, not in his person. "


    Everyone here abandoned their important matters and came all the way to the capital for a meeting to give face to the Sword God! I''m not giving you face, Lin Yuan!


    You think you can make us all sit here and listen to you talk to us? If the Sword God does note, we will leave immediately! " The Valley Master of Hundred Flowers Valley, Shi Jinhua also stood up and said.<span>Many people nodded in agreement. They did not want to lower themselves and say that they were invited by the Sword God, but in the end, they did not see anyone. Thank you


    <span>Lin Yuan was not in a hurry. He looked at them with a smile and said, "Is there anyone else who stands up to protest?" "If you do, then hurry up and get up."


    These people from the five big sects and the four big sects almost all had dealings with Ye Fan, so they all gave him some face and didn''t dare to make a move. can


    <span>The Sect Leader then stood up one after another as he looked at the few major sects dominating the region.


    "Get up then. This is China. No matter how powerful the Sword God is, he is only one person. Could it be that he wants to trample everyone under his feet?" The Sect Leader of the Dian Cang Sect stood up and said.<span>"That''s right!" We, the Kongtong Sect, are not convinced either. Why doesn''t he even see us?!? "


    <span>Xie Linfuan looked at the seven to eight Sect Leaders who had stood up in session and sighed. Like I said, my boss has more important things to take care of, so he didn''te today. is


    Second time... Although the Sword God is a person, the Sword God''s subordinate is not a person! " Word<span>Then, Xie Linyuan pped three times.


    <span>"Pa, pa, pa ¡­"


    Thirty ck shadows rapidly flew over from all directions. In the blink of an eye, they had reached every building and every wall in the courtyard.


    Under the night sky, these thirty assassins, who were dressed in ck and had their faces covered, their waists, backs and legs all equipped with cold killing weapons, were like thirty-eight cold, peerless des that were unsheathed!


    Instantly, waves of strong pressure was like a tsunami as it pressed down on these people! one


    The killing intent of the reaper made their scalps tingle and their breathing slow!"This... "How is this possible ¡­" A look of shock shed across Qin Yuan''s face.


    "Master, what''s wrong?"<span>"Li Wu Chen? All of them are in the Deity Realm!? " The Sect Leader of Karakorum Savant eximed. Now


    <span>All of the ancient warriors suddenly opened their eyes wide as they looked in disbelief at the thirty ck-clothed warriors encircling the courtyard. "


    Let me introduce to everyone, this is our INFERNO''s Baffled Organization. Squad Two, 30 members. It''s today''s security guard. "


    <span>Xie Linyuan lightly waved his fan and said with a carefree expression. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1655

    Upon hearing Xie Linyuan''s words, the people in power and the great figures of the ancient martial world were once again provoked to the point that they almost forgot to breathe!


    <span>They had heard of the top assassin''s association in the world.


    <span>But the problem was, how could a random team from an assassination organization be all at the Awakened Realm?! Summer


    In the ancient national martial world, if you didn''t count the n, it would be difficult to find thirty true Awakened Berserkers! also


    In other words, just this so-called "security" team was enough to rule over China''s ancient martial world!


    The Sect Leaders who were just standing there and about to object couldn''t help but carefully sit down... HeEven if everyone in the arena added up, they would still not be a match for the thirty Awakened Soul Realm cultivators, let alone these valiant assassins who had studied how to kill and were even more difficult to deal with than the average martial artist.


    <span>However, none of the people present were stupid. No matter what, they felt that it was impossible for there to be so many Awakened Realm experts in a single Bafu.


    "Military Advisor, although the strength of INFERNO has greatly surprised us, you really do not put us, the old martial artists, in your eyes."


    Lu Yong of the Sea Shark Gang sat there and continued, "A single killer organization''s unit is all at the Deity Stage. As a world organization, there should be at least a few hundred people. Could it be that all of them are at the Deity Stage?"Many of the people present nodded their heads in session. They also didn''t believe that there were actually so many experts of the Awakening Realm.


    "From what I see, this should be the Transcending Mortality Stage martial artists of Buffalo, or even INFERNO." said Shi Jinhua from Blossom Valley.<span>The sect leader of the Tong Sect alsoughed, "Do you really think we are little kids? Even if you are a strategist, you are underestimating people. "


    Young Master Lin ced his palms together, "Amitabha, thank you young master. Today, your grandfather is present."Actually, these 30 Awakened ones are enough to prove that INFERNO''s background is not ordinary. You can have a good chat with us and tell us what exactly you are talking about at this meeting. There is no need for you to be too positive about it."


    Grandmaster Fang Shen is still listening. Haha, we recognize that the Sword God is powerful, and we also acknowledge that INFERNO is powerful.


    But if you want to scare us like this and make us all listen to you, aren''t you looking down on all the heroes of the world!? ""Yeah, we''re here for a meeting, not as a servant for your INFERNO. You can''t scare us by boasting like this."


    <span>The leaders of the ancient martial arts from various ces were discussing with each other. The leaders of the top four sects were also skeptical. However, because they had a good rtionship with Ye Fan, they couldn''t say much. Thank you


    <span>Lin Yuan''s gaze carried a bit of ridicule as he lightly waved his fan. He waited for the group of people to almost all quiet down before saying, "Are you guys done talking?"


    <span>Everyone felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right, because Xie Linfuan''s contemptuous expression seemed to be treating them as fools.


    <span>"If I''m done, then I''m done." Thank you


    Lin Yuan put away his fan and said somewhat helplessly, "You actually think that I need to scare you guys here? With all due respect, I''m just trying to make things clear for my boss.


    Do you think that with the strength of our boss, there''s a need to scare you? You. What qualifications do you have to do so? " This


    As the words left his mouth, everyone''s faces turned ugly. He


    They were all top figures in their respective worlds. To be looked down upon like this, they were naturally furious. can<span>Without waiting for them to say anything, Xie Linyuan immediately added, "Alright! If you don''t believe me when I say that this is a security team, then I''ll find a brother to confront you face to face! " Speak


    As he spoke, Xie Lin Yuan took out his phone and dialed a number.<span>Under everyone''s puzzled gazes, the call quickly connected ¡­


    "Hey, Asmuntis,e over here for a moment ¡­" There''s been a problem here. "


    After hanging up the phone, Xie Linyuan leisurely said, "There''s no need to worry. The person in charge of Barfuge is also in the capital. Since he''s here, you''ll naturally know if what I said is true or false."He hadn''t even finished speaking when a strong wave of pressure came from the north side of the courtyard!


    <span>The sharp killing intent was like a raging inferno, wanting to burn everyone! wink


    <span>In the blink of an eye, over a hundred ck shadows appeared!


    It was as if many ck eagles had descended from the sky andnded in all directions of the courtyard. This


    The hundred assassins in ck all had Sheep-head Demons emblem on their chests. Their hair and skin color were all different, and they obviously came from all over the world!


    Asmuntis, who wore a ck windbreaker, had his hair in a mess as if it had not been tidied in a few years. His eyelids drooped as hended beside Xie Linfen and scanned the area with a gaze as cold as a knife. This


    At this time, the courtyard waspletely silent. All of the ancient martial artists'' faces were pale, their eyes filled with shock, unable to be put into words! !It was likely that once the martial practitioners from far away did not speak, the others would understand after reading the expressions of these experts ¡ª Li Wu Chen! They were all in the dust again!?


    This time, there were actually more than a hundred Transcendent Mortal experts!? This<span>Could it be that the Realm of Awakening is really that worthless within INFERNO!? Thank you


    <span>On the other hand, Lin Yuan said with a speechless expression, "I said, slovenly bastard, I told you toe, but I didn''t tell you to bring all your brothers over. What are you doing? Fight with each other?"


    "I heard you say something, so I thought you wanted me to bring someone here..." Asmondius said calmly. Thank you


    Lin Yuan had a distressed look on his face. "Look at you, you''ve scared them all. We''re here to represent the boss and have a meeting with them, not to kill people ¡­ ¡­" "


    Don''t talk nonsense with me, I hate things that dilly-dally ¡­ I say, if we don''t listen to boss and kill them all, what use is there in doing so?! " "Brother, isn''t it easy for you to form a gang by yourself? Within a day, all the sects and powers in China will belong to the boss."


    "Hiss ¡­" Xie Linyuan quickly dissuaded her. "What are you saying?!" Don''t be so loud! Is our boss that kind of person? There is no need to. " A


    Smittis snorted coldly, as if he was very unwilling to ept this. He coldly nced at some of the people present, then waved his hand. "Disperse!" He<span>With a single order, the hundred or so Awakened Berserkers present quickly left the courtyard. This


    In an instant, the breathing of the dozens of people in the arena became smoother ¡­ A


    He found a chair and sat down boldly, not leaving immediately.


    When the crowd saw him, they would remember what he said about sending assassins to massacre the ancient martial world of China ¡­<span>Just by thinking about it, many sect heads were about to copse. If this Balfour were to really send out hundreds of Awakened Soul Cultivators, then they really wouldn''t be able to stop him!


    <span>Even if all the sects were gathered together, they still wouldn''t be able to defeat hundreds of people in the Awakening Realm!


    On the other hand, Xie Linyuan smiled and asked the people present, "Everyone, right now ¡­" If we officially meet, will anyone have any objections? "


    The people from the Sea Shark Gang, Blossom Valley, and Kongtong Sect, as well as the abbot from Shaolin, were all deeply shocked. They didn''t dare to say a single word.


    On the other hand, Mount Shu, Tai Chi Sect, and the five great sects were busy giving their support.<span>"It should have started a long time ago! Sir God of Swords, your heart is connected to the entire world. It is the fortune of themon people to care about matters of the ancient martial world! " "Hurley Mountain of the Taichi Sect quickly shouted."


    That''s right, our Wang family has personally witnessed the Honorable God of Swords'' n to sow chaos for Feng Yu, and even disbanded the alliance of the ns. He is a true hero, his suggestion must be a good suggestion ¡­ "


    <span>A group of people started talking to each other, blowing Ye Fan into the sky.


    Xie Linyuan faintly smiled as he turned his head to nce at Asmuntis. He muttered to himself, "This slovenly fellow, his acting skills aren''t bad at all." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1656

    1656Actually, the following meeting was no longer called for. As long as Xie Linfuanid down a rule, no one present would dare raise any objections.


    In fact, Xie Linfuan had originally wanted to resolve the chaos. He didn''t want to stop the development of the ancient martial world, but wanted to let the ancient martial arts recover and allow the martial arts to rejuvenate.<span>Therefore, although some of the ancient martial sects'' benefits would be reduced, it was still not enough to make them pay. All they had to do was clean hands and feet, and not act recklessly. iso


    At the end of the meeting, Xie Linfuan didn''t hear any objections. It could be said that he was done with his work.


    After the crowd dispersed, old man Xie Jinshan from the Xie n and a few familiar faces stayed behind.


    A glimmer appeared in Xie Jinshan''s old eyes as he looked carefully at Xie Linyuan and said, "Grandson, you''ve really made a name for yourself today.""Grandfather, I didn''t get into the limelight. All of this was due to my eldest brother." Xie Linyuan smiled faintly. side


    <span>"From what I see of Mr. Ye, he doesn''t seem to be someone who is willing to spend time makingws and regtions to govern these mundane matters. The bills proposed by this meeting are all the doing of your advisor, right?"


    n Head Wang, aren''t you thinking too highly of me? Who came up with this bill? Xie Linyuan retorted.Everyone fell silent, and then Chu Taikang sighed, "That''s right, who made the decision is not the key, the key is to see who can make the bill work. pu


    <span>Under the heavens, there was probably no one more capable than the God of Swords in the world to intimidate the heroes of the realm ¡­ The grandson of the War God is indeed extraordinary ¡­ " "


    The key is this young Sword God ¡­ "He''s not even thirty." Zhao


    The old man stroked his beard and said with a wry smile, "This is the real change of dynasty, after all these hundreds of years ¡­" It''s time for us old bones to rest. " Thank you


    Lin Yuan seemed to be deep in thought as he muttered, "Elders, there''s no need to think about all this. Compared to people like my boss, we''re just ordinary people. We do what we can, and we just listen to the will of the heavens. "<span>"Haha, I like hearing these words. How much ability do you have, and how much you can do?" Zhu Lin Mingughed.


    <span>Everyone smiled and nodded before returning to their own homes. They knew that once the results of today''s meeting were announced, the world would definitely be shaken. They would also return to their own families to discuss and prepare for any kind of response. Thank you


    <span>Jin Shan was thest to leave. He looked hesitantly at Xie Linfuan and whispered, "Lin Yuan ¡­ I''m old, the head of the family. I should have passed it on to your father, but. If you are willing to take over, I can make the decision ¡­ " "


    <span>Grandfather, there''s no need for that, "Xie Linyuan tactfully refused." My future doesn''t lie in the Xie n. "


    If you are worried about the fact that you are not the legitimate wife''s descendant, then this is actually ¡­ " "


    No. "Xie Linyuan smiled," Grandfather, you''re overthinking things. It''s not because I feel inferior to reject the position of the Xie n''s head ¡­ Not with you and your father. Me


    What he meant was ¡­ "I can''t live for the sake of the Xie n. There''s an even bigger stage in this world ¡­"<span>Xie Jinshan''s eyebrows twitched. Looking at his grandson who had an extremely confident gaze, he nodded his head in disappointment, "I am indeed old, even my heart has be narrower ¡­" Word


    <span>Leaning on his walking stick, Xie Jinshan silently turned around and left. iso


    <span>After everyone had left, Xie Linyuan shouted, "Fatty, I didn''t let you leave." Ginger


    Just as Lil ''White walked out of the room, he was hesitating and was about to find a ce to eat supper. However, he was stopped by a call.


    "Ugh ¡­" Advisor, is there something you need? " Jiang Xiaobai stood at the door and asked with a silly smile.<span>A new arrangement requires a new blood to support it, and you''ll have to start working like Wang Zihan in the future ¡­ " Xie Linyuan smiled.


    "Ah?" "Me?" Jiang Xiaobai quickly waved his hands, "I can''t, I... I am a piece of trash! " Thank you<span>Lin Yuan could not help but smile. "You are trash? What should he do... Boss said, he wants me to pull you up too. How about I tell him that you''re not willing to do it? " Ginger


    <span>Lil ''White took a deep breath and thought it over before smiling and nodding, "I... Let me try ¡­ "I have to give face to Mr. Ye."


    ¡­ ¡­.Early in the morning, in the Chinese news media, a big headline had exploded at the first possible moment! No


    Whether it was the metropolis that looked like a steel forest, or the endless stream of streets and alleys, whether it was in the depths of thepound or in the homes of ordinary people ¡­ by<span>As soon as someone turned on the TV, they would hear the same news broadcast at high frequencies ¡­ "


    ording to thetest news from our station, General Wang Luotian, the spokesman of the national military, has officially announced that within this month, the Basic Law on the Safety of Ancient Martial Arts will be fully implemented, also known as the Ancient Martial Code. By<span>After thew was implemented, all the ancient martial artists in the country, as well as those who had started cultivating the ancient martial arts, had to register! But


    <span>All the organizations or individuals that wanted to recruit ancient martial arts disciples needed to register in order to be easy to follow.


    <span>The specific rules of the Ancient Martial Code, the various sects, great dojos, and ancient martial artists all needed to be poprized in time. Some of the leaders of the Ancient Martial Arts industry needed to undergo the assessment ofws and regtions. same


    <span>At that time, in order to ensure the quality of the code, we will set up aw enforcement organization for ancient martial artists. It is called ''Sword Wielder'' and specializes in dealing with the criminal groups that are dominated by ancient martial artists.


    "It''s said that the swordsman belongs to a secret organization and is independent of the current system. He doesn''t belong to the government or the military, and only followsws and regtions, punishes and prevents ancient martial arts crimes ¡­" [email protected]@<span>Martial Code! Sword wielder! one


    Thew, an organization, hadpletely stirred up the world, and even the whole world was staring at it! quaque


    When all the ordinary people in China were worried about the impact that the ancient martial artists would have on society, it was truly surprising for the country to have such a strong reaction.After all, an ancient martial artist was not like an ordinary person. Even an army was not easy to manage, so how could they be restrained? can


    Yes, just when many people thought that such a suddenw would arouse opposition from the ancient martial world, unexpectedly ¡­ Norge sect would dare to object!? Each


    <span>The ancient martial arts sects'' official Weibo, official web pages, as well as personal Weibo and public ounts of some martial arts experts, all released their recognition and support of the ancient martial arts code. At the same time, they also gave their deep respect to the swordsman organization! Group


    When everyone saw this news, they all felt that it was unbelievable! This


    Who in the world made the rules and organized the swordsmen? He actually made all the heroes of the realm be so obedient!? paper<span>They couldn''t contain the fire, and gradually, some people managed to get their words out from the ancient martial artists ¡­ protosm


    Come, the leader of the swordsmen is a peerless master known as the "God of Swords"!?


    All of a sudden, the topic of who was the Sword God, what age was the Sword God, and who was it? The inte exploded again!<span>Without a doubt, in this era where the inte was flourishing, as long as one had a sliver of concern for ancient martial artists, they would start to view the Sword God as the current strongest person in the ancient martial arts world!


    <span>Putting everything else aside, just the words'' Sword God ''was sufficient to fill the hearts of countless women who admired heroes and men who worshipped the strong ¡­


    <span>And now, he had be the idol of the entire nation, even the star of a world-ss celebrity. He didn''t know that he was on fire outside.


    Ye Fan, who was cultivating the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, was sitting on a cyan stone in a wilderness tens of miles away from the sea. He had opened his eyes for the first time in two days ¡­

 Chapter 1657

    <span>1657


    <span>Even though two days wasn''t a long time for an ancient martial artist, it would take more than two days just to understand a cultivation technique. But


    <span>Yes, for Ye Fan, two days was more than enough!


    In the world of the God of Swords'' Ring, Ye Fan had already studied andprehended the Divine Dragon''s Nine Transformations for almost a year!


    The truth was that cultivating the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations was much more difficult than using ordinary cultivation methods. This was because one needed to train their own body simultaneously in order to withstand the changes brought about by the awakening of their bloodline.


    The reason that the members of the Divine Dragon n had stronger physiques than themon nsmen of the other ns was because they wanted to adapt to the needs of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations.<span>Furthermore, some nsmen were unable to awaken their bloodline, making it impossible for them to begin the first step.


    <span>However, to Ye Fan, awakening his bloodline and physical fitness were not important matters at all! He


    <span>This crazy dance had allowed his body''s attributes to reach the level of being able to rule over the entire world.


    <span>At the same time, he blindly thought about how he had raised his bloodline to the Flood Dragon''s realm. It was just that he didn''t know how to use it. by


    With this, Ye Fan only needed to thoroughly understand the insides of the Divine Dragon''s Nine Transformations and he could start from the Flood Dragon''s realm and rapidly increase his strength! more


    The most important thing was that after Ye Fanpared his disintegration with the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, he modified the cultivation method cultivated by those Divine Dragon warriors.


    <span>When Ye Fan practiced, he was like a fish back in the water,pletely not worried about the problem of the dragon soul''s berserk. No


    After all, disintegration was a supremely powerful fighting technique that surpassed blue.


    <span>Right now, Ye Fan only needed the Divine Dragon''s Nine Transformations to help him improve his dragon soul and spiritual power. His truebat strength would be to disintegrate it into nothingness. i.e.


    And just like that, after he had learned the Divine Dragon''s Nine Transformations, Ye Fan still felt that the power of the Divine Dragon''s bloodline had great potential ¡­. leaf


    <span>Fan Jian stood up. With a tap of his feet, he circted the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, creating a current of air around him that swept him into the air!


    <span>In the Raindragon Bloodline Level, one could ride the wind!


    Ye Fan wantonly rolled a few times in the air, clicked his tongue, and muttered, "Too slow ¡­ ¡­" "It''s not as fast as riding a sword." with


    Immediately, Ye Fan summoned a sword, stepped on it, and quickly arrived at a canyon.<span>Beneath the canyon was a trickling stream, cobblestone everywhere.


    Ye Fan saw that this terrain was alright, so he used the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations'' technique. His blood was likeva as it continued to heat up, speeding up the flow of his blood vessels!The light emitted by Ye Fan''s eyes also turned golden red. "


    "Huff ¡­" one


    After taking in a deep breath, Ye Fan roared!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" one


    <span>A zing fire storm was blown out of Ye Fan''s mouth, wreaking havoc in the canyon!


    The zing inferno evaporated arge amount of water vapor, and many of the rocks had traces of being burnt red or even melting! fire


    Dragon''s Breath of Dragon''s mes! leaf


    After a year of meditation in the Sword God''s Ring, the sail sessfully awakened its own bloodline and became a fire dragon!Although his speed was surprisingly fast, for Ye Fan, it was also due to his previous umtion of energy that he was able to unleash this time. leaf


    Fan Xian had originally wanted to continue cultivating, but he discovered that the path of the Fire Dragon''s breakthrough seemed to be an extremely long one.


    Because of the fire dragon''s realm, the dragon''s soul and bloodline had already reached an extremely high stage and possessed arge amount of room for improvement. ToThe method to cultivate a five wed golden dragon is a bit more vague. It requires a person to train with the dragon soul to a certain extent before they can gain enlightenment. This


    <span>Even though the dragon soul exists, it can''t talk to you, so how should I train with it? by


    Therefore, Ye Fan knew that no matter how much time he spent, he might not be able to figure it out, so he didn''t want to waste any more time. One step at a time was enough.<span>After Ye Fan spat out a mouthful of dragon me, he felt that this breath of his was only so-so. such as


    <span>If there was no problem with his understanding of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, then this Fire Dragon Realm''s Breath should be extremely terrifying. He had yet to reach the peak of this level.


    <span>Of course, the Ji Hantian he had met that day had also just entered the sect. Also


    There was a question that Ye Fan was curious about. This dragon me''s breath was releasing the power of the bloodline, so why did they insist on using their mouths to release it? Speak


    <span>Getting up, taking a deep breath and releasing it again was actually quite a waste of time, but the effect wasn''t the best. It was easy to give the enemy a chance to dodge. leaf


    The sail touched its chin, trying to circte the power of its bloodline into its hand, and then shot out explosively with a sword intent!


    "Boom!"<span>A golden, unparalleled sword intent with zing mes pierced through the cliff like a rocket, leaving behind a deep crater!


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes lit up, he suddenly realized something!


    <span>Sure enough, the dragon me could bepletely released through other parts of the body. Although some techniques were needed, for someone like Ye Fan who was used to sword intent, it was still not difficult to use. odd


    Strange... Did the Divine Dragon n not know of this? Or did they not know how to use the dragon''s mes in this way?Ye Fan shook his head, not bothering to pay attention to what they were thinking. To him, fusing sword intent with dragon mes was also a type of increase inbat strength, and that was enough for him.


    After all, not only was the temperature of a fire dragon astonishing, but it could also burn the mind!<span>Ye Fan also didn''t know if his level of dragon soul could resist the spiritual force of Shakyamuni, but he already had no time. There were some things that could cause him to regret for the rest of his life if dyed...


    After organizing his thoughts, Ye Fan returned to Hua Hai''s home on the Imperial Sword Technique. PositiveFortunately, it was Saturday morning, and their family was eating breakfast. Seeing Ye Fane back, they were all very happy.


    "Daddy, where did you go?" he asked, licking the milk from his mouth.<span>Ye Fan walked over and kissed Baby''s head. He smiled and said, "What''s the matter, do you miss Daddy?"


    "Fortunately, I have my aunt to keep mepany." It was rare for the little girl to be honest and straightforward. leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or to cry. When he raised his head, he found that the rest of the people in the house, including Zhou Xin Jiang, Aunt Jiang, and Ji Shu Qing, were all looking at him with smiles. He couldn''t help but wonder, "What''s with your expressions? What''s wrong with me? Is there a flower on your face? ""Ye Fan, we are all proud of you. You have done too well," Zhou Xinjiang said earnestly.


    <span>Ah? Grandfather, what are you talking about? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Mu Mu Mu picked up his phone, opened his Weibo and said, "Brother-inw, look, it''s your fan club! Lots and lots of female fans! Elder sister probably saw this Weibo ount that was going to be banned! " leaf


    Fan looked at it and frowned. "What the hell..." Sword God Support Group? What is it? How


    Why is there a blue V certificate? Thirty million fans? Where did ite from? You bought the zombie powder? " mass


    Looking at each other, Ji Xianqing asked curiously, "Brother Ye Fan, why are you asking us about it? Weren''t you busy with the swordsman organization and the ancient martial arts code?" leaf<span>Fan Xian stared nkly for a moment, then realized what was going on andughed. "Oh ¡­" "You guys talk about that, I just gave my approval. I let Old Xie do it, I don''t care about that."


    <span>"No way ¡­" Brother-inw, you actually left such a big thing like this to your servant? " Mu Mu Mu said in an exaggerated manner.


    "What servant, do you know how to talk, that''s my bro." Ye Fan said, then remembered to take out his phone and watch the news.


    When he finished reading the news, he pretty much understood everything. Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile, this Old Xie... Well done.


    "Brother-inw, you''re a world-ss inte celebrity now. When are you going toe out and help me? I want to be a world-ss pianist ¡­" Mu Mu Mu Mu pretended to be serious. leaf


    With one hand, the sail caught the girl''s face and moved it away. "Read your book well, and we''ll talk about it after graduation."<span>Right at this time, the steamed bun rushed down from upstairs while half-running and half-rolling. It threw itself onto Ye Fan''s shoulder, and licked Ye Fan''s face, weing him warmly.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled as he touched the little guy, took out a cigarette, and held it in his hand. bass


    <span>The head''s golden eyes lit up, and he opened his mouth, "Ao!"


    <span>The little fireball just happened to rub against the cigarette butt! He lit up the cigarette!


    The whole family was dumbstruck as they watched this scene. Ye Fan, on the other hand, had a calm andposed expression. He then gave a spirit-recovery mushroom pill to the steamed bun in an encouraging manner.


    "I won''t be eating breakfast. I still have things to do, let''s go to the Xuanming Country. You have to be a good girl and you have to be a good girl too ¡­"<span>Ye Fan stood up, patted his daughter''s head, and then with a cigarette in his mouth, he turned around and left the room.


    <span>However, no one had the time to care about it. Why did Ye Fan leave in such a hurry? Because, everyone''s attention was already on the steamed bun... Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1658

    <span>1658


    "Ye Fan flew all the way, and when he arrived at the Xuanming n, he randomly picked up a member of the n''s internal affairs."


    Is my wife in a meeting? " He discovered that Su Qingxue was in the conference room of the Dark Nether n. race


    "Naturally, everyone who works here knows Ye Fan. Seeing the God of Swords descend from the sky, that staff member was so scared that his speech trembled."<span>Ye ¡­ Mr. Ye, you''re here. Yes, n Head is holding an early morning meeting, it''s about the southwest branch ¡­ " leaf


    Fan Jian waved his hand, "No, I''m not asking about that. I''ll go to her study room and wait for her for a while. After she''s done with her meeting, I''ll tell her I''m here."


    The staff nodded, "Yes, Mr. Ye."When Ye Fan arrived at Su Qingxue''s study, someone immediately brought a number of snacks and tea. There were even some people watching outside the study carefully, as if they were waiting for Ye Fan''s orders at any time.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel somewhat helpless. He was just sitting here waiting for his wife to finish her meeting, what was there to be nervous about among these people? Positive


    <span>He didn''t even eat a good breakfast. Ye Fan ate and drank. After waiting for over half an hour, Su Qingxue also returned.


    "Hubby, why didn''t you tell me in advance when you came over?" Su Qingxue said with a smile as she saw her lovere over from far away.


    <span>"What''s there to talk about? Anyway, it''s our own territory." Ye Fan stood up, walked to the study room and closed the door.


    <span>Under Su Qingxue''s suspicion, Ye Fan reached out and hugged the woman, then lowered his head and kissed her ¡­ ¡­


    "Ugh!"Su Qingxue was caught off guard, but she hadn''t seen him for a few days. Although she was shy, she didn''t mind being intimate with her husband during the day.


    <span>After a hot kiss, Ye Fan looked at his wife, whose face was blushing a little, and said with a smile, "My skills have improved a little."


    You. "Nonsense, I don''t even know what happened." Su Qingxue turned her head away, not daring to look the man in the eye.<span>Ye Fan also didn''t say anything, and tightly held the woman, quietly feeling the warmth. Siu


    Qingxue trembled slightly. With a bad premonition, she leaned against the man''s chest and said faintly: "Hubby ¡­ Are you going to do something? "


    <span>Ye Fan was silent for a long time, and then said, "Help me lock in the Guardian King''s position..."


    Su Qingxue''s eyes froze and her body stiffened. She swallowed her saliva and revealed a trace of panic in her eyes.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m sure that''s why I dared to do such a thing..." Ye Fan said with a warm smile.<span>Su Qingxue pursed her red lips and said, "If the Shakyamuni was a martial artist, I wouldn''t be worried for you. But he is a mage and has endless methods.


    Even if he wanted to go, should he find some helpers? "We have the numbers advantage. We can use it to create more room for you to fight." leaf


    Fan Xian lowered his head andughed, "Manpower tactics... In a battle of such absolute strength, it would only be a ''cannon fodder tactic''. method


    No matter what, the King was still a Guardian King. The strength of his magicy in the area of effect. There were many people ¡­ "I just want them to die for nothing.""That''s better than letting my husband face the Annihtion Shakyamuni alone! You. Even if you say that I''m selfish and vicious, it doesn''t matter. I just want to make you as safe as possible! "


    <span>Seeing the woman''s anxious look, Ye Fan smiled and shook his head: "Of course I know, you are worried about me." However, after I finish cultivating the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, my mental energy should be enough.


    <span>The victory or defeat between me and the Shakyamuni should be in an instant. Either I can kill him in a second, or he can kill me in a second ¡­ So, even if my brain can hold out for a second or two, that''s enough. "


    Through the battles in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, Ye Fan had already discovered that the higher one''s level was, the more time it took for battle to begin in the blink of an eye.


    This was because the higher one''s realm was, the more power one could control. In fact, it was already far beyond what one could bear. quaque


    It seemed that if Ye Fan didn''t even take any defensive measures, then even a Earth Spirit Realm cultivator would be able to kill him in one move, let alone a long term cultivator. longitudinal


    However, no matter how strong Ye Fan was, if he did not disintegrate, did not use his sword intent to protect his body, and did not dodge, he would only be a mortal.


    On the other hand, if Ye Fan were to use his full strength, even if he had to kill Long Habitat, as long as the opponent didn''t dodge or resist, it would only be one move. imageIt was even more so for a Mage like the Apocalypse Shakyamuni. The Mage''s body was much more fragile, so all he could do was to see if he could withstand the suppression from his spiritual force and finish him off with a single strike. When


    Of course, if he had been deceived by some of his tricks, that was also possible.In short, this should not be an especially long tug of war, so Ye Fan didn''t even consider enduring the pressure for a long time.


    Su Qingxue frowned, "You cultivated the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations?" What level had he reached? "Is that enough time?"


    <span>I''ve already reached the Fire Dragon. I wish to go up, but ¡­ Since ancient times, no one had ever heard of someone breaking through to the fifth w golden dragon. That made sense. fire


    The Dragon Realm is already very profound. I don''t have time to slowly ponder over it before breaking through ¡­ "<span>Su Qingxue had aplicated expression on her face as she lowered her head. It was obviously hard to ept that Ye Fan was going to take the initiative and fight with the Shakyamuni. leaf


    The sail shyly smiled, stretched out a finger, and made the woman raise her chin.


    <span>"Wife, for Hua Hai''s dead, for Ai''er''s injuries, I cannot ept another tragedy like this one! This


    <span>Hundreds of people died this time, but hundreds of families were destroyed. This time it was Al who was used, and the next time it could be any one of us ¡­ You


    <span>Can it be epted that every day, at any time, an attack like that would happen around us?


    <span>From this incident, it could be seen that Shakyamuni Apocalypse did not care about harming civilians. He even used the lives of ordinary people as capital to threaten them! You


    "Think about it, what if he suddenly targets the kindergarten, which is full of schools, next time?" Ye Fan asked. Siu


    <span>Qingxue''s face turned pale and didn''t dare to ponder too deeply. leaf


    <span>Fan sighed. "The situation now is like the apocalypse Shakyamuni has a knife in his hand, hanging over our heads. Me


    We don''t have time to think about it. His knife is made of wood or iron, because no matter how we think about it, he will cut it down! by


    So, what I need to do now is to take the knife away from him before it fallspletely!


    "I''m in a dilemma, and there''s no other way out. I can''t keep pretending that there''s no danger, I have to take the initiative and attack!"


    <span>"But ¡­" Siu


    Qingxue still wanted to say something, but Ye Fan had already interrupted her.


    "There are no buts! This was a dead end! Only by overturning the chessboard can we survive!


    No matter what kind of war, the soldiers involved in it might be sacrificed. However, the general who made the rules of war would not die! by


    "By all means, do not be forced to be a soldier, and do everything possible to be themander in chief!"


    <span>Ye Fan grabbed the woman''s shoulder, and looked at her with a burning gaze, "Wife, trust me!"


    Su Qingxue stared nkly at the man, her heart was beating wildly. She knew that a man could easily find the headquarters of the Doomsday King by himself, and there was no need for her to reconfirm his position as the Shakyamuni.<span>However, Ye Fan had speciallye to find her just to seek her support and courage! switch


    <span>Anyone would advise him not to go at this moment. Su Qingxue didn''t want men to take the risk, but ¡­ ¡­ After hearing Ye Fan''s words and seeing his gaze, Su Qingxue had given up. or


    <span>Xu Feng, just like Ye Fan said, this was a dead end. It was just that everyone was not as high as him, so it was impossible to see clearly from the sidelines.


    "I got it ¡­" "I will have the Heaven''s Eyes confirm the Shakyamuni''s position now." Su Qingxue took a deep breath and said. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1659

    1659


    It was actually very difficult for any organization in the world to urately pinpoint the Guardian King''s location, even the Heaven''s Eyes. He<span>There was almost no one who had seen Shakyamuni''s true appearance. Such a mysterious expert hade and gone without a trace, making it difficult to pinpoint his exact location.


    <span>But, difficult as it was, there was always a way to find out the general direction.


    <span>The headquarters of the Apocalypse King was not hard to find, and those who had connections with the Apocalypse King''s power were not as hard to find as the Shakyamuni.


    Su Qingxue ordered the various people in charge of intelligence in Heaven''s Eye to start with those in charge of the power of the Apocalypse King.


    Including the ranked mages, the apprentices, the high-ranking officials from the countries who had a good rtionship with the Apocalypse King, the big names in the business world, and so on ¡­


    and then, in situations around the world, it''s going to be a process of elimination. such as<span>If the Apocalypse Shakyamuni did not appear anywhere in the world, then it was very likely that he was in the Apocalypse Royalty Headquarters. leaf


    <span>Since the sail was going to make a move, it was afraid that it would miss. Once the Shakyamuni was given some time to take precautions, there might be even more problems. meridian


    <span>After more than half an hour of confirmation, Su Qingxue obtained spections that it had been a long time since Shakyamuni had left the headquarters.


    When Ye Fan heard this news, he also felt that it was very reasonable. After all, during this period of time, the Shakyamuni''s main focus should be on controlling Ai''er.<span>Just then, a nsman ran in from outside and reported nervously to the study, "Patriarch! Mr. Ye! Xuanming Lake outside ¡­ Theke... "Theke..." "


    <span>Whatke? What happened to Xuanming Lake? " Su Qingxue asked.


    Theke surface has thawed! " The nsmen finally shouted out.Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were both stunned. Ever since Mo Wuji ate the Spiritualist Ganoderma and went down, theke had been frozen, and even the surrounding vegetation had been frozen to death. No


    "Who would have thought that the ice would be thawed today?"<span>Could it be Mo Mo? " Su Qingxue was overjoyed. She also really wanted her pet turtle. She had been worried about it ever since she saw it.


    "Let''s go take a look." Ye Fan smiled and said.<span>When the two of them arrived at thekeside, thekeside was already surrounded by Profound Nether n members who had heard the news. Large


    <span>His family had always been very concerned about divine beasts. After all, they were the symbol of their n''s prosperity, and they were as friendly as if they were meeting their ancestors.


    Seeing Ye Fan and Su Qingxueing over, the crowd immediately made way for them.


    They saw that the frost on theke''s surface was quickly dispersing. The thick ice gradually turned into theke water as theyer of ice gradually thinned. quaque


    It was as if the cold energy in theke was gradually being absorbed and the temperature was recovering. leaf


    Fan Xian squinted his eyes. Thiske actually emitted extremely strong aquatic spiritual energy. Although the spiritual energy at theke''s edge was originally a little watery, such a high concentration of spiritual energy was definitely not normal. Now


    The Profound Nether n''s ancient martial artists also felt it.


    It really was the appearance of a divine beast! "If this spiritual energy can continue to exist, it''ll definitely benefit us greatly when we cultivate the Profound Nether Heavenly Dipper!"


    "I wonder how this Profound Nether Divine Beast is doing. Is iting out today?"During their conversation, these nsmen had clearly treated Mo Mo as a guardian deity and thought that he was staying in theke for a period of closed door cultivation. Siu


    Qingxue was naturally anxious. She pursed her red lips and looked around, wanting to see if there was any movement.


    At this moment, the surface of the water nearby began to shake like a whirlpool! Tight<span>Following that, a huge head surfaced! This


    <span>Even though his head was that of a turtle, his body was like a millstone! off


    The key head was covered with a hard, prismatic skin that was simr to the lines on the back of a crocodile. It looked somewhat fierce and cold. one


    The pair of turtle eyes were actually like a blue gem, sparkling with a mysterious halo!Mo ¡­ Mo Mo?! "


    <span>Even if Su Qingxue did not recognize this head, she knew that this must be its pet turtle ¡­


    As the ink kept appearing on the surface of the water, its massive body was finally revealed to the thousands of nsmen! wholeHe was as big as a pickup truck, with four thick limbs and sharp silver ws on his toes. Large


    <span>The turtle shell was covered in bluish-ck, crystal-like protrusions. Itsplex and ssical patterns were breathtakingly beautiful.


    If he did not know that this thing was alive, it would definitely be a priceless treasure! It was as if the entire body was made of blue-ck colored crystals and gems! ink


    "Mo crawled onto the shore. With every step his heavy body took, his ws would crush the rocks on the ground."<span>ng ¡­ "ng ¡­"


    With heavy steps, Mo Mo leisurely crawled to the front of Su Qingxue, swinging his long turtle tail and pping the floating ice on the surface of the water."The nsmen of the Netherezim n cheered in excitement, and some of the elders even began to kneel down and kowtow to the Saints!"


    <span>A divine beast! "It really is a divine beast!"


    Everyone, quickly pay your respects to God Xuanming! "


    <span>The group of people kneeled down one after another as loud cheers rose and fell. This kind of faith that came from the very depths of one''s bones was impossible to erase. And ¡­


    The little ck Turtle that was once the size of a ser ball was now blinking its big eyes. It tilted its head and looked at its mistress.


    When Ye Fan saw this scene, he couldn''t help but exim in admiration. Although he knew that the Psionic Rejuvenation Sesame Seed had a huge effect on spiritual beings, this Mo Mo ¡­ Isn''t it too fast! No


    After all, the better this ck Turtle Ancestral Land was, the better it would be for them. If they were able to nurture a Profound Nether Divine Beast, they would be Su Qingxue''s bodyguards in the future.<span>Of course, for now, even though this Mo Wuji was veryrge, he might not be that strong.


    <span>At least in Ye Fan''s opinion, Mo Mo was still too small, and far from a gluttonous snake. Siu


    Qingxue recovered from the shock and regretfully said, "Mo Mo, why do you look so fierce, you''re not as cute as before ¡­"


    Ye Fan, who was at the side, almost fell head first into theke, not knowing whether tough or cry: "Wife, being cute is useless! What''s more, this is way too domineering! " Siu<span>Gentle Snow reluctantly epted it, "Okay, maybe I''ll get used to it after watching it for a while, but the color is really pretty good." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh. The perspectives of men and women were indeed very different. Siu


    Qingxue hesitated and touched Mo Mo Mo''s neck. It wasn''t that she wanted to touch her neck, but that she couldn''t reach that big head. sensibility


    Feeling that it was really as cold as crystal, Su Qingxue lovingly touched it a few more times. inkMo seemed to feel that this was not enough. He slowly lowered his head and ced his head in front of Su Qingxue. Siu


    Qingxue smiled inside and hugged the big head, patting it gently, "Although you are growing bigger and bigger, you are bing more and more like a spoiled child now."


    <span>"Phew ¡­" "Huff ¡­" ink


    A puff of air was puffing out from Mo Mu''s nose. The stream of air had actually formed ice crystals on the ground in the blink of an eye!


    Ye Fan looked at this scene, his eyes filled with iparable emotion. He didn''t know where that gluttonous snake brother of his went, and he hadn''t returned for quite some time. No


    After all, it wasn''t like he was parting from death. There was no need to meet anyone. or


    The return of Mo Wuji was an auspicious sign!Taking advantage of the fact that Su Qingxue was still quite happy, Ye Fan smiled and said, "Wife, I will leave first." Siu


    <span>"" Qingxue was stunned for a moment. She knew that a man was about to leave. In front of so many nsmen, she couldn''t say much, because what Ye Fan was about to do would cause too much of a stir. "


    "Alright, thene back early. Don''t forget, I''ll be at home with Bound Boat to wait for you ¡­" Su Qingxue said with a deep expression.<span>Ye Fan nodded, then turned around in a natural and unrestrained manner. He jumped up and stepped on his sword, transforming it into a golden light that instantly rushed into the clouds, leaving behind a group of Netherezim nsmen who looked on in admiration ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1660

    <span>1660


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know why, but this part of the journey to the northern part of the continent was clearly very far, but he unknowingly arrived in the blink of an eye. or


    Perhaps, because there were too many things to think about in his mind, so many that he forgot to hurry on his way. But


    Yes, no matter how much of a hindrance there was, when he stood in the air above this icy mountain peak and breathed in the icy cold air, he was about to forget about it!<span>There was no one within a thousand li of this snow-capped peak! Only


    There was a majestic and huge pce that was like the pce of the Infernal King, proudly standing at the peak!


    Ye Fan had thought about whether or not he should use a fake face to disguise himself as someone the Guardian King knew, and directly assassinate him at close range. If he could seed like this, it would be even more secure.<span>However, after thinking for a moment, Ye Fan gave up.


    It wasn''t that this n wasn''t feasible at all, but deep in his heart, he hoped even more that this battle would be a head-on confrontation! or


    <span>Just like entering the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda, it was a form of gambling, a form of adventure, and a form of guilt towards the people around him. But


    Ye Fan knew that sometimes, the choices he made were not the best, but he had his own stubbornness. in


    Ye Fan, in his opinion, it is impossible for people to live for others. They have to have their own beliefs and beliefs. sex


    <span>Only this fearless disposition of his allowed him toprehend the king level sword intent.


    <span>If he had chosen to assassinate him today, although his strategy would not be a problem, he would have let down his cultivation and the sword in his hands! hope


    <span>Looking down at the pce protected by a huge magical barrier, Ye Fan''s eyes became cold and focused. one


    Disintegration! leaf


    With a wave of the sail, tens of thousands of flying swords suddenly coiled in the air, as if a myriad of death gods had descended!


    "Heaven Copsing Sword Rain!" giveTime, ten thousand swords fell together!


    The light golden flying sword burned, and the red light from the dragon mes lingered around it. In that instant, the light was like a meteor shower!


    Ye Fan''s peerless sword intent under the first stage of disintegration was as powerful as a half-step into longevity. This kind of lethality was not something that this shield could defend against!<span>"Boom boom boom boom!"


    The shield was as brittle as ss. It had been shattered andpletely dissipated!


    Tens of thousands of flying swords pierced through the shield andnded directly on the pce. The powerful prating force of the flying swords caused the pce to be riddled with holes!


    Ye Fannded on the ground, stepping on a flying dragon statue. With another thought, tens of thousands of flying swords returned to his side, turning into a golden red ming tornado, dancing in the air!<span>This sudden attack caused magical waves in the pce.


    <span>Very soon, loud noises could be heard from all directions and from all different halls. terminal


    <span>There were quite a few apprentices, assistants, and even some of the people who worked for the Rising Sun''s main headquarters. Who


    They would never have thought that there would be someone who dared to single-handedly ughter all the way to the Doomsday King''s level!


    <span>In the blink of an eye, a few mages rushed to the rocky za in front of them.


    A figure quickly dashed over. The man wearing goggles and metal earphones was impressively ranked eleventh on the list, Lightning!


    <span>"It''s you?! Lucifer? The eyes behind the lightning-like eyepieces revealed aplex expression.


    "What guts!" As the sand was blown up, the King of Earth''s silhouette appeared before them,ughing sinisterly, "Lucifer, what are you doing here? Suicide? "


    "Haha!" "Interesting!" A bolt of lightning struck down, revealing a golden-haired man with a golden cape. He looked at Ye Fan with his tiger-like eyes, "Lucifer, I admire your courage. Are you going to challenge our entire Doomsday King?"<span>With the appearance of these few mages, a group of ordinary mages and acolytes also appeared in the surroundings.


    <span>Looking at Ye Fan, who was like a heavenly soldier with a sword like a wild dragon, everyone present actually felt a huge pressure!


    <span>If not for Shakyamuni, these people would have already been scared to the point of not daring to stop.


    <span>Ye Fan, who was standing on the flying dragon sculpture, waspletely silent. He could only calmly watch the scene unfold. one


    The space door opened and the blue-haired man walked out. He looked at Ye Fan coldly and said, "Lucifer, have you really thought about this?"Seeing that the void had appeared, Ye Fan said lightly, "I''m here to kill the Armageddon. If you want to apany him in death, hurry up and attack together."


    This is truly surprising. Could it be that you do not n to kill us even though we have not acted yet? "


    "Purple hair, a hot body, and an eagle eye with an eyepatch in one eye."Melissa? What are you doing here? Your magic will only be a threat if you keep your distance! " Seeing that Hawkeye was so close, the King quickly told her to move away. Eagles


    <span>Eyes really did roll his eyes, "Sorry, from now on, I have decided to withdraw from the power of the Apocalypse King, so ¡­" "I will no longer attack Lucifer."


    "What!?" The King was stunned for a moment before he said with disdain, "Are you afraid?"


    Hawkeye smirked, "Are you afraid Lucifer won''t be able to kill me?" "Then am I not afraid of the Shakyamuni killing me?"


    "Then why are you doing this?" The King''s words made sense. She dared to run before the battle, wasn''t she afraid of the Shakyamuni''s scolding?Ye Fan also looked at Hawkeye in surprise. Although Hawkeye''s sniping magic was only a hundred meters away, and he still couldn''t dodge it, the opponent''s magic cultivation was too weak. As long as he could defend himself, he would not be afraid of her. can


    <span>Yes, Hawkeye was strong because she was always full of threat as long as she hid in the dark.


    <span>Ye Fan might not be afraid, but the people around Ye Fan would be easily killed by Hawkeye.


    <span>So, this troublesome female mage, Ye Fan, actually really wanted to kill her to get rid of all future troubles. No


    Even so, it seemed unnecessary for Hawkeye to suggest that they leave the Doomsday King''s authority. She didn''t want to die, so she could just hide away. EaglesEyes gave a sad smile, and said: "Do you even need to ask why? That''s right... I am a mage under the authority of the Apocalypse King. I have sworn an oath to believe in the God of Heaven ¡­ But


    <span>Yes, no one has ever told me that the King of Doom, the God of Heaven, wants to destroy humanity! "


    Many of the people present turned solemn, while the King of Earth frowned, "What are you talking about?"


    "Stop pretending to be stupid, Earth King, you clearly know this ¡­ If the matter between Scarlet and Sally could be said to be rted to the Strigoi ¡­ Then ¡­<span>What did the Guardian King and the Prophet do to AIR this time, and what did they do to AIR in Hua Hai, did they still have anything to say about it!? Me


    We studied God of Heaven Magic, and so we joined this ce in order for the Western world to fight with the ancient warriors of the East. We should have been proud of our magic ¡­ But


    It was now ¡­ I feel like I''m in a terrorist organization. We''re not protecting, we''re destroying. Me


    When did our opponents be unarmedmoners!? "<span>Hawkeye looked back at Ye Fan: "Lucifer, if you want to kill me, I''ll be right here." But


    I have to exin to you clearly, the reason why I appeared was because even if I die, I don''t want to die as someone with the power of the Apocalypse! I don''t want to die for the sake of the Apocalypse Shakyamuni! " Speak


    Hawkeye turned around and walked out of the pce.<span>"You ¡­" The Earth King''s face was filled with embarrassment and nervousness as he looked around, "Right, where are the guards, Demon Sound, and Jiu Wa?"


    "They left a long time ago." Lightning said with a chuckle.<span>"What!?" The Earth King was stunned.


    <span>Lightning forced a smile and said, "Two days ago, they told me that they wanted to leave the Doomsday King and travel around the world with the seas ¡­ They will not ept the actions of the Shakyamuni ".


    Ye Fan frowned. He really didn''t expect this situation. He originally thought that even if these mages couldn''t beat him, they would at least be loyal to the power of the apocalypse. Who would have thought that they would have already left?


    "Haha, Earth King, you are afraid of enmity with Lucifer, and because of the conflict between you and death, you did not dare to leave.<span>You know that even if you don''t act now, Lucifer will still not let you go easily, right? "


    <span>Lightningughed, put on her earphones, turned on the music, and said to Ye Fan: "Lucifer! I have to go, not because I''m afraid of death, but because, even though I''m a mage, I''m still a human! And ¡­


    In addition ¡­ I still want to go to the Olympics to get a gold medal, ha-ha! Let''s go! "Wuuuuuu!"<span>Lightning shouted out joyful slogans as her body shed. She was as fast as a shadow, dashing out in an instant! can


    <span>At this moment, a formless and dark pressure enveloped the entire square!


    "Traitor! The Heartbreak Demon Shadow! "<span>A deep and sonorous voice rang out as if from hell itself!


    <span>Ye Fan felt that something was wrong, and just as he turned his head to shout the word "be careful", it was already toote! Only


    He saw two dark and hideous ghosts which were like two grim reaper. They had just appeared in front of Hawkeye and Lightning, who were about to go down the mountain. twoA ghostly shadow instantly wrapped around them and a mournful scream resounded through the horizon. A secondter, the ming ck magic ghostly shadow dissipated!


    <span>Hawkeye and Lightning''s eyes were wide in fear as they fell into a pool of blood.


    Their hearts tumbled to the ground, and their hearts were already hollowed out ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1661

    1661


    <span>Seeing this scene, the Doomsday Royalty Mages'' expressions changed!


    <span>Ye Fan also couldn''t help but feel a bit astonished. Although he knew that Shakyamuni never took human lives seriously, he never thought that he would be so ruthless to his own people!?


    This Hawkeye and Lightning were just trying to leave, and weren''t revolting either. They were actually going to be executed out of the heart!? aural


    The screams of the two people before their deaths could be heard without a doubt.<span>Shakyamuni! They had been loyal to the power of the Apocalypse for so many years. Not to mention the merits and hardships, what mistake had theymitted!? Why did you have to treat them like this!? "


    <span>At this time, the Thunder God turned around indignantly. Electricity throbbed in his eyes as he summoned his own magic tool, Thunder Hammer. With arge stride, he turned into a streak of lightning and charged into the hall! can


    At the same time, a tall and sturdy warrior dressed in a thick ck and gold magic armor suddenly descended from the sky!


    <span>"Boom!"


    "This armoured warrior with a huge shield is blocking Thor''s way!"


    A huge shield! For a Shakyamuni like this, you still want to protect him!? " Thunder God stopped in front and asked loudly. gigantism


    Shield said in a deep voice, "My mission is to protect the Apocalypse Monarch. As for everything else ¡­ None of this has anything to do with me! "


    <span>"Since that''s the case, I can only apologize!"


    Thunder God raised the hammer in his hand, and thunder clouds instantly filled the air. Large amounts of purplish-blue golden electric currents pulsated, as though they were thunder dragons, shuttling back and forth!


    "Rumble..."The muffled sound of thunder exploded!


    "Earth Shaking Divine Thunder!"<span>Thunder God suddenly leaped up and struck the huge shield with his hammer. From the low clouds in the sky, a bolt of heavenly lightning descended at the same time. Apanied by the hammer, the thunder god fiercely hammered down!


    <span>"Almost at the same time, the giant shield bowed and raised its shield!"


    "nk, nk, nk!"<span>The shield collided with the lightning like a snake, causing arge amount of stones to fly into the air!


    The shock wave from the magic power forced many of the apprentices to flee in all directions.


    The giant shield took a step back, but it was still able to block all of the lightning!


    But Thunder God''s attack clearly wasn''t over. He held the hammer in one hand and grabbed the air with the other. A thick spear of lightning gathered in his hand!<span>the Fur of the Thunder God! "


    This time, Thor swept past the shield, striking the shield squarely in the head!"Yeah!" gigantism


    <span>The shield let out a muffled grunt as if it had received a strong stimulus. It staggered back a few steps!


    "Old bro, I''m sorry!" When Thunder God saw this, his entire body surged with lightning. He became aet and charged at the giant shield!


    "Roaring Thunder Beast!"<span>Seeing that Thor was about to attack again, the giant shield managed to stabilize itself andunched a Shield Attack!


    "Counterattack!"


    The body of the giant shield also emitted arge amount of lightning. It was like a giant war god of lightning!The sound of violent thunder and piercing golden light! Only


    <span>He saw Thunder God fly backwards. His entire body was covered in wounds that were spurting blood. Even his golden cloak had more than half been damaged! And ¡­


    <span>The giant shield was obviously in a bad state as well. It gasped for breath as it stood on the ground, fresh blood dripping from the gaps of its armor ¡­


    Seeing this scene, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be stunned. ben


    He had thought that he was singlehandedly fighting a group of mages.


    <span>In the end, before he even made a move, the mages were either dead or injured!? No


    After seeing the fight between Thunder God and the giant shield, Ye Fan had a few thoughts in his mind... This huge shield seemed to be relying on the armor on its body to make it weaker and stronger.


    <span>Thor''s continuous attacks had rendered the shield unable to counterattack, but the shield was still able to counterattack. It was clear how durable the armor and shield was. Then ¡­


    <span>Could it be... This armor is actually the same as the magic sword. It has some of the unique energy usage and construction of a human civilization?


    Seeing that Thunder God was about to stand up again, Ye Fan immediately flew up andnded in front of him.


    <span>"Alright, you can go now." Ye Fan said.


    "Lucifer, what do you mean?"


    Even if you go in, you won''t be a match for the Armageddon. "Ye Fan said lightly," Take this opportunity to leave now, in case you end up like Hawkeye and the others. "<span>"You ¡­ You''re letting me go? " Thunder God frowned, a little surprised, "Do you know who I am?"


    Ye Fan chuckled, "Even if you are the fourth ranked Thunder God, what does that have to do with me? What enmity do I have with you? What enmity? " Ray<span>God''s eyes shed for a moment, nodded his head, stood up and said: "I hope you can seed, this has nothing to do with magic and ancient martial arts, nothing to do with the West and the East, it only concerns human rights and morality ¡­"


    "Enough, enough, Thunder God, you''re already injured, why are you spouting so much nonsense? Let''s go ¡­" The King of Earth chuckled and came over. He reached out to support Thunder God and said, "I''ll take you with me ¡­ ¡­ "I''ll leave this to Lucifer."


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan coldly locked his gaze onto that short and wretched guy, "I said he can leave, but you can still leave ¡­ ¡­" ground


    <span>Wang''s face stiffened as a crafty light shed across his eyes. He quickly turned around and turned into a cloud of dust to fly away!


    But right at this moment, Ye Fan''s sword had already been swung out! "


    <span>"Sou!" band


    <span>With the Dragon mes on the flying sword, the King of Earth''s spirit was immediately stimted, and was unable topletely release his magic!


    "Ah!" The Earth King cried out in pain as he fell to the ground. A wound that had been pierced by the sword intent had already appeared on his body! ground


    <span>Wang became extremely terrified, he painfully covered his wound and said with a trembling voice, "You ¡­ You are ¡­ Dragon''s Might!? "


    Ye Fan also didn''t expect that the Fire Dragon''s Dragon mes would be so useful. It was truly a threat to mages. Difficult


    <span>"Strange, the ancient Divine Dragon n''s powerhouses used the dragon fire''s breath to battle with the heavens and achieve miraculous effects."


    They can all leave, but you can''t ¡­ "You have to take responsibility for what you''ve said and done ¡­" leaf


    As soon as the sails finished speaking, more than ten sword strikes followed. All the acupoints on the Earth King''s body were pierced!


    The Earth King''s screams were iparably mournful, but no one at the scene was willing to speak up for him.<span>"Hmph ¡­" "Trash ¡­" Large


    <span>The voice of Shakyamuni Apocalypse came from the depths of the pce. It was obvious that he did not care to save an Earth King who was nning to slip away quietly.


    <span>Ye Fan proudly looked towards the hall and said, "Apocalypse,e out..." Although I know that you can escape, but ¡­ No matter what, you are the Shakyamuni of Armageddon. You shouldn''t just run away when you see me, right? "


    "Lucifer ¡­ This King admits that he has underestimated you. I never expected that you would actually daree knocking on your door to seek death. such as


    Today, you havee to this king''s pce. Naturally, it will be you who will enter, and this king will grant you his death ¡­ " The Apocalypse Shakyamuni joked. leaf


    <span>The sail sneered, "Do you really think that if you hide and don''te out, I won''t be able to destroy your pce?"


    <span>Shakyamuni fell silent for a moment, then said: "Void, why are you still standing there? Last time, didn''t you say. Are you not afraid of him at all? "


    <span>The empty space had a cold expression. He just stood there and frowned without saying a word. Ray


    "Adide! Don''t! The Shakyamuni has gone mad. He is no longer the Shakyamuni whom we admire! We cannot help evil! " deficiency


    Lifting his eyes, he looked at Ye Fan, "Even if I don''t make a move, he probably won''t let me go." leaf


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes, asking with a smile, "So, Void, do you n to use the same method asst time to teleport me away?"<span>After a moment of silence, the void seemed to have made up its mind. With one hand, it summoned its own magic staff and leapt into the air. Streaks of blue runes, like crystals, scattered in all directions! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1662

    "1662"


    <span>"The Realm of the Void, Break the Heavens!"


    <span>The spreading magic ripples formed a transparent barrier that spread out in all directions, covering the entire mountaintop! leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was puzzled. This didn''t seem to be an offensive spell, so he didn''t know what was going on. When


    <span>As the void descended, he said, "The Shakyamuni can teleport magic, but right now, I have disturbed the space here. He cannot teleport out because of the spatial istion. To


    In less than half an hour, when you fight him, he won''t be able to use spatial magic to dodge ¡­ I think that the battle between you two should not take too long. "


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised, he never thought that the void would actually change sides!? leaf


    <span>Fan Xian could not help butugh yfully: "If you do this, doesn''t it mean that you won''t be able to escape by yourself?" Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you? "


    <span>"If you want to kill me, I have nothing to say. I just did what a person should do." Ray


    <span>God was relieved and grinned. "That''s right, Lucifer! We''re not leaving! If you want to kill me, then kill me. You''d better pull that crazy old guy down from the throne! quaque


    So what if we die? We mages don''t pursue longevity in the first ce, we pursue the pinnacle of magic. Even if we die, magic will continue to be passed on by our disciples! " Speak


    With that, Thunder God walked to Xu Kong''s side and sat down, saying, "Alright, let''s sit here and enjoy this, this is the pinnacle of battles in the world!


    Haha! In this world, was there anything more wonderful than this!? "Haha ¡­" pce


    From inside the hall came the dark and gloomyughter of the Shakyamuni. "I didn''t expect that you would betray me right before the battle.""You''re wrong..." Xu Guoliang said faintly: "I have never been your servant, and I have never been yourckey. Me


    "He joined the God of Heaven Magic Research Institute and believes in magic. He has never been loyal to you, so how can he talk about betrayal?"


    <span>Humph, traitors are traitors. You don''t need toe up with many excuses. You are just scared of Lucifer.


    However... "I understand, after all, the weak are always cowardly," the Shakyamuni said contemptuously. deficiency<span>Kong Kong sneered, turned his head towards Ye Fan and said, "Lucifer, I can''t leave now. If you want to kill me, now is the best time." leaf


    Fan turned around, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, I just wanted to see your reaction ¡­" "


    "Why?" Void frowned, and he asked in confusion, "Did you think I would be grateful if you didn''t kill me?


    <span>I stopped the Shakyamuni only because I thought I should do so, not to give in to you. Besides, if I really want to escape, you might not be able to do anything to me. "


    "You''re thinking too much, I didn''t ask you to thank me." Ye Fan shrugged and said, "Just because I promised someone, I have to keep my promise." When


    Ye Fan naturally did not forget the secret of the entrance to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World that Chu Hei Li had taken in exchange for his little brother''s chance to live.


    However, he did not go into detail in order to avoid this void feeling arrogant and emotional. After all, from the looks of it, the rtionship between this brother and sister was not that great. deficiency


    His empty eyes revealed some astonishment, but he soon fell silent, lowering his head thoughtfully. leaf<span>At this time, the sail leapt forward andnded on top of a huge stone lion while muttering, "Looks like... "If I don''t move, this old turtle won''te out." To


    It was impossible for Ye Fan to enter this pce. After all, he did note to meet them. with


    <span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand, and the huge ck sword appeared in his grasp.


    Right at this time, the huge shield in front of the pce raised its head, blocking Ye Fan''s attack. leaf


    "As the sail saw this armored warrior, it frowned slightly and swung out a sword intent in an attempt at him!"<span>"Bam!"


    <span>The huge shield absorbed a portion of the Unparalleled Sword Intent, but the huge shield still took three steps back! leaf


    Fan was a little surprised. Although he did not use much strength in this attack, the Unparalleled Sword Intent he released after breaking down the firstyer was still the might of half a step into longevity.


    This giant shield seemed like it only had the strength of a Core Formation cultivator, but it was actually able to absorb a sword that was half a step away from death?!This absorption, this counterattack, it was truly magical!


    "Interesting..." leafFan Xieughed and simply stabbed him again!


    <span>The sword intent whistled through the air. The giant shield could not even dodge!


    "Counterattack!"<span>The huge shield released the sword intent from Ye Fan earlier, and forcibly canceled out Ye Fan''s attack!


    This time, Ye Fan could clearly see that on the surface of the giant shield''s armor, there was clearly a path of energy flow. This meant that part of his magic relied on this special cirction method of energy!<span>Ye Fan asked, "You''re called Giant Shield, right? Give me your armor, and I will spare your life."


    Ye Fan actually quite admired this kind of loyal subject who was willing to sacrifice his master, and the giant shield also didn''t do anything so outrageous. gigantism<span>The Shield was silent for a moment, but suddenly used force from his feet and charged at Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan revealed a trace of regret in his eyes. Perhaps to this huge shield, even if he died, he wouldn''t want to let down his title ¡ª ¡ª He was the shield in front of the Guardian King. With the shield, the Guardian King was also there.


    Ye Fan''s face was solemn. His feet moved, and a sharp thin sword appeared in his hand. His body drew an arc, and instantly appeared behind the huge shield.


    <span>I was wrong just now. For a warrior like you, dying on the battlefield is a true honor. " leaf


    <span>As soon as the sail finished speaking, blood spurted out from the neck of the giant shield behind it! leaf


    The sail was not willing to destroy the armor, so it only cut open the artery of the giant shield. gigantism


    The shield copsed with a loud crash, but even at the moment of his death, he was still kneeling on one knee with one hand holding onto the shield.


    <span>Not far away, Thunder God watched this scene with aplicated expression on his face.


    Although they knew that Ye Fan''s strength had already reached an extraordinary level, they didn''t expect him to be this powerful.


    They could also understand why Ye Fan would dare to ride alone for a thousand miles, kill the Shakyamuni with ten thousand swords.


    Ye Fan was not in a hurry to collect the armor. He walked to the bottom of the stairs and looked at the deep pce gate.


    "Hu hu!" gigantism<span>His sword swung out a strong hurricane, Ye Fan condensed his sword intent, using both hands to wield his sword, he leaped up, and then waved horizontally! one


    A golden red sword intent that was over a hundred meters thick swept out!


    "Boom boom boom!"The twin sword intents sliced apart the pirs in front of the pce like cutting vegetables, and then the entire front half of the pce began to copse!


    <span>"Octoterra Emperor Dragon!"


    Ye Fan waved his hand again, and tens of thousands of flying swords turned into eight Sword Dragons, rushing into the pce in all directions!<span>The Sword Dragons were like eight berserk flood dragons that overturned rivers and seas, directly smashing through the pce''s various walls and domes!


    <span>As if there was a powerful earthquake, huge rocks and boulders were strewn all over the ce. A momentter, the pce turned into a pile of rubble, and dust flew into the air!


    <span>Seeing that the pce had copsed, they naturally couldn''t stay inside any longer.


    Ye Fan gathered his concentration, instantly summoning his eight Sword Dragons back to his side to guard. He could already clearly feel a raging spiritual pressure, like a tsunami, heading towards him! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1663

    <span>1663


    "Heart Severing Demon Shadow!"


    It was like a ck cloud sweeping out from the pce. The dense dark magic was stronger than any mage Ye Fan had ever met. number


    Ten shadows of the death god shrouded over them. They were the attacks that had killed Hawkeye and Lightning in the blink of an eye! leaf<span>The golden red sword intent of the Unparalleled Sword Intent transformed into a sword aura to protect his body. The eight sword dragons swirled around like a tornado, whistling through the air!


    <span>A ghastly wail sounded out in the air, and these dark phantoms were directly minced apart by the Sword Dragon!


    When the surroundings became clear once again, a tall figure wearing a ck and gold mage''s robe and a hood that could not be seen was floating in the air. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian''s eyes focused, finally, this guy appeared.


    <span>Ye Fan stood on the wind, facing the end of the world. When


    After seeing the Armageddon Rebellion, Ye Fan did not feel any pressure anymore. causeJudging from the magic pressure just now, although the Apocalypse Shakyamuni is powerful, Ye Fan felt that he is onlyparable to the Old Ancestor of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    <span>Perhaps he was a bit stronger than them. After all, the long-lived ancestorscked battle experience and skill. No


    <span>If it was at this level, Ye Fan felt that as long as he was careful to deal with it, the decisive battle would be certain.


    <span>Of course, only Ye Fan felt this way right now. If, before going to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, Shakyamuni really wanted to attack, then no matter what Ye Fan did, he wouldn''t be able to stop him.


    <span>When Shakyamuni saw Ye Fan''s calm andposed face, he chuckled and said, "Lucifer, it is only this much to block this king''s attack." You


    It can''t be that This King has already revealed his true strength, right? "


    <span>Ye Fan thought to himself, as long as you don''t "break up", no matter what, you will still have the strength to grow. He


    <span>Crap, a mage, how can he disintegrate his body?


    "I won''t underestimate any opponent, but you don''t have the qualifications to make me fear you." Ye Fan said. terminal


    Shakyamuni heaved a long sigh, "You are indeed a rare genius in the past few hundred years, but you are not Ye Wuya after all. You<span>Do you really think that with your age, you can defeat This King? You underestimate the power of the God of Heaven! "


    <span>"You talk so much nonsense, why don''t you let me see, just what kind of ability do you have?" Ye Fan waved his hand, and the flying swords that filled the sky all dispersed.


    In the battle that followed, he knew that Jian Duo was useless.


    The Apocalypse Shakyamuni was somewhat puzzled. "Before I kill you, I want to ask you a question ¡­" "


    "Speak."


    You are an anomaly. As long as you do not oppose This King and obediently submit, This King will not touch you.


    <span>Right now, you havee here to fight this king to the death. For a group of ignorant and ignorant ants, to take the risk of sacrificing yourself, is there any meaning? "


    Ye Fan sneered, "If what you said, ignorant and ignorant ants, are those innocent ordinary people who were killed by you..." Then I can''t answer you.


    <span>Since you no longer view yourself as a human, then whatever I exin to you will be useless. "


    "Humans are high and low, when they reach a certain level of nobility, there must be differences. Day


    The civilization of God is far from what our world canpare with. The survival of the fittest and the survival of the fittest, why not? " The Shakyamuni spread his hands and said loudly. leaf


    Fan Xian shrugged, "Is that so?" Since the God that you believe in is so powerful, then why are you hesitating to kill a mere human like me? "Make a move..."<span>"Lucifer, how stupid you are! Did you think you were ying the role of savior!? You


    <span>Even if I die here today, who do you think will remember me!? Is there anyone who would praise you!? " Shakyamuni apocalypseughed sarcastically. leaf


    Fan Xian''s face became cold: "Soldiers guarding the border, doctors treating infectious diseases, volunteers fighting disasters in the disaster area, do you think they are doing this to be remembered by everyone?" and


    Not only do you cultivate ancient martial arts and magic, you''re noble. The ants you talk about, in the eyes of other people, can all be giants. of


    Indeed, I havee here to stop your madness. Perhaps no one in the world will ever know.<span>But... This is also something that must be done by someone. Hua Hai''s tragedy cannot be repeated again. "


    Void and Thunder God, who were watching from afar, had deep thoughts in their eyes when they heard this ¡­Shakyamuni Apocalypse snorted coldly, "What a pity. You obviously have so much potential, but you insist on teaming up with low level races ¡­ Since that''s the case, this king can only eliminate you first and then wee you back to the gods ¡­ "


    As soon as the words were said, Shakyamuni''s figure shed and a dozen or so phantoms appeared around Ye Fan! leaf<span>With Fan Jian''s protection, he was not afraid of attacks from different directions. Instead, he brandished his sword towards these illusions!


    "No!" Lower


    Thunder God shouted loudly, but it was toote! ""Boom, boom, boom!"


    After the sail had released its sword intent, these illusions had unexpectedly exploded!


    <span>It was like a missile, exploding right at the close distance of Ye Fan, the power of the shock wave sent out hundreds of meters of gale!


    <span>When Ye Fan realized that something was wrong, he hurriedly retracted his hand. However, he was still blown away by the explosion, falling into the ruins of the pce. Good


    On Ye Fan''s rough skin and thick flesh, coupled with the stronger power of his sword intent, it did not harm his muscles and bones.


    But right at this time, several tens of purple flying missiles were fired at Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan was startled, wasn''t this Hawk''s sniping magic?! But Hawkeye was dead!


    That exploding doppelganger seemed to be a magic spell. Coupled with this sniper spell, the undead spell from before, and the void technique, the Shakyamuni could teleport ¡­ Difficult<span>The Dao said ¡­ Ye Fan thought of an extremely exaggerated situation!


    "Lucifer!" The Shakyamuni is proficient in dozens of spells! Aside from time and lightning magic, there''s almost nothing he can''t do! " Thunder God shouted.So it was like that! leaf


    The sail silently said that it was good to live for a long time, that there was time to train and study different magic. Of course, this also meant that the Shakyamuni was indeed talented.


    <span>Even with such a fast missile, Ye Fan had no way of dodging it. He could only block it with his sword intent, and quickly search for the source of the missile.


    <span>The Guardian King used his spiritual energy to spread everywhere, making it hard for Ye Fan to find the right target.


    After running frantically for a while, Ye Fan finally found the Mage King at a distance of three hundred meters, who was using invisibility magic to release the missiles. This<span>A light purple formation was floating there. If one didn''t search carefully, it would be difficult to find. leaf


    The sails flew up, intending to use ''Breaking Dawn'' '''' s sword intent to instantly kill, only to discover that waves of seductive female voices wereing from the sky!?


    How could there be a woman singing!?The moment Ye Fan heard these faint traces of music that had a prating power and reached deep into his bones, he felt his scalp tingle and his spirit go into a trance!


    Crap! It''s actually spiritual magic that can be spread through singing!?


    He had still underestimated the means of the Shakyamuni. This magic was obviously strengthening his spiritual force through a special rhythm! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1664

    1664


    This was not a real woman singing, this was just a sound produced by the vibrations of the air! leaf


    The sail had no choice but to hastily stop and retreat. She channeled the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations and used the fire dragon soul to protect her primordial spirit, doing her best to not be disturbed. early


    She knew that she should ask Chu Yunyao for another device that could resist spiritual energy, just like the one she had used against the postman. It was more or less useful.


    However, it was toote to think about this now. As Ye Fan ran away, he once again discovered that arge number of purple missiles were flying in his direction. leaf<span>The sail had no other choice but to temporarily move in the form of a snake to avoid the missiles while thinking of a way to deal with them.


    "Crap, it''s the music spell ''Song of the Sea Demons''!" "Lucifer seems to becking in spiritual power ¡­" "Thunder god frowned."If the battle cannot be resolved within half an hour, the Shakyamuni can stay and do whatever he wants. He will be in an invincible position ¡­ " The Void calmly stared at him. leaf


    Fan naturally knew that this was the Guardian King''s tactic of stalling for time. oneOnce the spatial effect of the space barrier dissipated, the Shakyamuni would be able to enter or leave, and would take the initiative to do so. No


    After all, long range attacks were not something only the Guardian Kings could do!"Swish!" Ye Fan''s ten thousand flying swords were called out, flying like the stars in the sky and circling above Ye Fan!


    "Go!" leaf


    While the sails were running, with a wave of the sword intent, the ten thousand flying swords flew towards the Shakyamuni like a torrential storm! Glimpse


    The sky-gold red light sword danced like a golden snake! method


    Wang obviously couldn''t maintain his stealth to cast magic in such a concentrated attack!


    An earthen yellow circr shield appeared around the Shakyamuni. The moment the flying sword came into contact with the shield, it was forcefully pulled away from its flying path!<span>It was like tens of thousands of meteorites almost touching a and being pulled away by some gravity!


    Although Ye Fan''s flying sword was blocked, with the appearance of the shield, the Shakyamuni was no longer able to smoothly use music magic. And ¡­


    <span>As long as there is no mental attack with the strengthening of the rhythm, Ye Fan will dare to approach!


    <span>Holding the huge sword in one hand, Ye Fan instantly crossed more than two hundred meters. Just as he was about to raise his sword to attack, he saw that the ground was surrounded by raging winds!


    <span>"Bei Feng!" method


    <span>As Wang Mu''s palm struck down, he saw the violent winds that raged on the ground, like a whirlpool. The strong wind blew away arge amount of flying stones!


    "Ten thousand miles of sand!"


    With the addition of an earth magic spell, the rocks on the ground and in the air, it turned into arge amount of sand. It was as if countless grains of sand had formed into the devil, pouncing towards Ye Fan! leaf


    Everything in front of the sail was already covered in yellow sand, making it impossible to see clearly.


    But for Ye Fan, this kind of battle situation was something he had long since gotten used to.<span>He didn''t even need to look to know that he was chasing after the Guardian King''s aura.


    <span>The ming sword intent extended to a hundred meters, as if it was a raging dragon soaring into the sky, as if it was about to tear apart the heavens!


    "Boom!" sand


    The dust storm was shattered, leaving a big hole!As the sword light shed apart the specks of dust, itnded on the Shakyamuni''s location! can


    <span>In that instant, the Shakyamuni spread a pair of azure wings on his back. His wind-style magic elerated his movement, allowing him to directly dodge this fatal blow!


    "Yan Wu!" method


    As if there were hundreds of dancing bluebirds by his side, he once again increased his speed and soared into the sky!


    Clearly, the Shakyamuni had discovered that at this distance, there was no way to guarantee his safety.


    When Thor and Void saw this, they held their breaths, unable to utter a single word! This


    The strength and technique used in the battle was actually much more than what they had witnessed!What shocked them even more was that Ye Fan''s sword intent pressure was clearly not as strong as the Guardian King''s magic, but Ye Fan had forcefully used his sword intent''sbat attribute and his ownbat skills to make up for this gap!


    Indeed, Ye Fan had used his half-step immortal''sbat strength to directly fight against the Guardian King''s spell. longitudinal


    Of course, he was the Armageddon Mage King. He could not use magic to the same level as the emperor level sword intent. See


    Although the magic seemed majestic, it was actually not as effective as Ye Fan''s sword.


    Ye Fan also tried his best to not use too much strength, not because he was afraid of exposing himself, but because he was afraid of attracting Sky Law''s wrath. can<span>At this moment, seeing the Guardian King''s flying speed, Ye Fan frowned. He realized that with this kind of flying speed, he wouldn''t be able to keep up...


    <span>"There''s nothing I can do..."


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, and then golden mes exploded in his eyes.


    <span>The second stage of disintegration! Dragon Scale Sword Wings! "


    Tens of thousands of flying swords immediately gathered behind Ye Fan, quickly stacking together!


    In an instant, three pairs of wings appeared behind Ye Fan''s back!


    At first, Ye Fan only made one pair, but as his cultivation became deeper, the number of flying swords he could control became more and more. Now, he had increased his sword intent to three pairs.


    "Sou!"<span>Three pairs of sword wings on Ye Fan''s back were burning with dragon mes. His entire body was like a fallen angel from purgatory. He soared into the sky and thrusted his huge sword at the Shakyamuni! See


    <span>At this moment, both Thor and space were stunned!


    <span>"Lucifer ¡­ Is it really Lucifer? "


    They couldn''t help but think about the legendary fallen Archangel. At this moment, his name and Ye Fan''s name seemed topletely ovep. No


    However, at this moment, the one with the most serious mood was Shakyamuni Apocalypse.


    He could clearly feel that Ye Fan''s fighting strength had undergone another qualitative change!


    "How is this possible ¡­ How can it increase one''s fighting strength!? " terminalAlthough he knew that Ye Fan did not use his full strength, this kind of improvement was too great!


    <span>From the first stage of the disintegration to the second stage, Ye Fan had spent a lot of effort and sweat, and had gone through a lot of training. method


    Wang looked like he was about to be hit by a sword, but he was unable to teleport. He could only teleport for a short distance!<span>"sh!"


    A green light shed, and the Shakyamuni moved more than ten meters away, barely dodging Ye Fan''s sword attack.The sword wings on Ye Fan''s back allowed him to easily turn around and sh out another sword intent!


    "Purple me Heavy Crossbow!" method


    The King barely managed to condense a purple magic circle, and a falcon-like purple magic arrow, with the force of a battering ram, rushed towards Ye Fan''s sword intent!<span>The purple and golden light exploded. Ye Fan''s sword intent gained the upper hand, shattering the light arrow and attacking the Guardian King!


    <span>The Shakyamuni had no choice but to once again use shing Teleportation. This time, he circled behind Ye Fan and both of his hands simultaneously released a violent purple heavy crossbow magic arrow!


    At this moment, all fancy moves were useless. Shakyamuni knew that only the purest of energies would seize the moment to obtain victory!


    He continued to release magical light arrows, missiles, shock waves, and beams. Ye Fan, on the other hand, continued to use his sword intent to attack and continue his pursuit. twoIn a battle in the air, lightning strikes and fire strikes could be felt. In a blink of an eye, everything changed!


    It was as if two beams of light were colliding with each other, intersecting, and asionally drawing out a long path!<span>The surviving mages on the ground, including Void and Thor, were all staring nkly, as if they were staring at a fight between the gods of another world. This


    The time for battle hade to heat up! Purebat firepower shed madly!<span>But the thing Ye Fan was least afraid of was speed and strength. As long as he faced it head on, what did he have to fear?


    The Shakyamuni grabbed onto a sliver of air, teleported behind Ye Fan, and shot two light arrows out of his hands. leaf


    This time, the sail didn''t even bother to swing its sword. After estimating the power of the magic arrow, its six wings pped in unison. Like a ming meteor, it charged towards the Shakyamuni!


    As expected, Ye Fan tilted his body and used his sword wings to directly shatter those two light arrows! oculus<span>Seeing that the two were within ten meters of each other and Ye Fan was about to swing his sword, the Shakyamuni was already on his guard and once again released the "Song of the Sea Demons"!


    Deep into the soul of the rhythmic magic, such a close distance release, Ye Fan could not avoid it no matter how hard he tried!<span>"Ah!"


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth and roared, the existence of the Dragon Soul and the second stage of the disintegration allowed him to stay awake for one second!


    "Die!" leaf<span>Although the sail''s vision blurred for a moment, it still shed out at a heavy angle! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1665

    1665


    Shakyamuni Apocalypse did not expect that this time, not even the spiritual force attack was able to make Ye Fan retreat!"Dragon Soul!?"


    <span>After all, he didn''t expect that Ye Fan could also strengthen the dragon soul to this extent in such a short time. When he realized the severity of the situation, it was already toote!


    Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent was like a peerless de that could destroy metal and jade, and it was about to slice his entire body into two halves! terminal


    The Shakyamuni could not avoid it. However, he still had his final trump card. He could give him a chance to gamble it all!


    <span>"Boom!"


    A purer dark magic energy than before was swept out from the Shakyamuni''s body. This


    "The explosive force actually canceled out the power of Ye Fan''s sword attack!"


    <span>"This is ¡­" leaf


    The sail opened its eyes, and golden mes flickered within. It hurriedly endured the headache and retreated, just in case. Only


    <span>Hundreds of square meters of dark spell formations appeared in the air above and below the Shakyamuni. As they slowly rotated, it was as if there were countless screaming souls in pain!


    Faintly, it was apanied by the roar of a prehistoric beast!


    <span>Theplex symbols continuously flickered with a dazzling radiance. ck, white, and silver intertwined as they reflected each other! WAN


    Like a dark supernova explosion, a tyrannical magical energy howled out from the two magic arrays above and below! retionGradually, the Shakyamuni''s figure continued to expand, change, be bigger and bigger, more hideous!


    <span>Amidst the dazzling silver gray light, a massive object suddenly appeared!


    <span>When the light screen dissipated, what appeared in front of everyone was actually a ck flying dragon that had a wingspan of at least a hundred meters!?


    <span>One after another, ck, metallic scales covered its body. The sharp, metallic ws of a Dragon Horned Dragon, its ferocious teeth, its mountain-like body, and its enormous, sun-blotting wings ¡­


    Just the appearance of the sky like this was already a sizerger than the mountain on which the entire pce was located! leaf


    <span>In front of this gigantic ck flying dragon, Fan Jian was as insignificant as an ant... leaf


    The body of the sail was not even the size of a w of this flying dragon!


    The group of Mages under the power of the Apocalypse Kings were so frightened that they knelt on the ground and prayed to the God of Heaven."Niederhogg''s Dharma Body ¡­ "It''s finally here." The empty space below had aplicated look in its eyes as it spoke. Ray


    God shouted, "Lucifer! This was one of the three forbidden spells of the God of Heaven Magic, the Niederhogg Dharma Body! It was immune to all elemental power! Block all mental attacks! Don''t underestimate your opponent! " leaf


    The sail was stunned, so this was a forbidden spell!? As expected of the Shakyamuni, even learning the forbidden spell!? nilDe Hogg ¡­ Speaking of which, wasn''t the flying dragon statue in front of the Apocalypse King''s pce the legendary ck dragon that destroyed the world!?


    Immunity to all elemental damage ¡­ This was the natural nemesis of mages, a really contradictory forbidden spell. It was both a magic and the nemesis of magic! matter<span>In reality, even ancient martial arts cultivators would use techniques with elemental energy, thus they would naturally be blocked.


    <span>However, even though the Niederhogg Dharma did not fear magic, it did not mean that the Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma!


    <span>The huge eyes of the Dark Wyvern were filled with rage as it opened its mouth and spat out a fiery ck dragon breath that seemed to erupt from a volcano!


    "Roar!"


    A hundred meter long ck me could instantly burn a forest. If it was any human living area, it would be hard to imagine the number of casualties it would cause!<span>No wonder this ck dragon was only said to be so cruel and destructive!


    <span>Ye Fan faced the raging mes and did not try to resist. He pped his three pairs of wings and pushed his speed to the limit!


    <span>As the mes continued to chase him, he continued to circle around and dance around! one


    Time, like a golden ray of light, swirled around the fire pir and constantly approached the ck dragon!


    At the same time, the huge sword in Ye Fan''s hand continued to condense the Power of the Heavens and the Earth, and the light became more and more dazzling! iso


    Gathering sword intent to a certain degree, Ye Fan made a quick turn and found an empty spot!


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent, Morning Star!"


    Ye Fan made a spin in the air, and the huge sword in his hand was suddenly thrown out, turning into an extremely fast ray of light, hitting the ck Dragon''s chest!"Boom!" The shockwave rippled, producing a sound like a thunderp! whisk


    The explosive power of the Morning Star was enough to destroy the entire mountaintop!


    "Roar!"<span>The ck Dragon cried out in pain, but it was only a cry of pain! thorax


    A few pieces of the dragon''s scale had been broken, and some of the magic blood had been shot out, but not much of it had been used!?Ye Fan was stunned, this flying dragon, could even resist the sword intent? Although ¡­


    Sword intent was also formed from the energy of heaven and earth, a type of element, but Ye Fan had thought that sword intent was an exception...


    "It''s over... Lucifer''s Sword Intent was unable to break through Niede Hogg''s defenses. In another ten minutes, the Guardian King would be able to leave this ce ¡­ "The consequences are unimaginable." Thunder god frowned.


    The ck flying dragon''s eyes revealed a hint of ridicule. It pped its wings and soared into the sky. It pped its wings and raised a hurricane! leafUnder the two dragon wings, the figure of the sail was like an insect that was about to be killed by the palm of his hand, appearing to be iparably dangerous!


    However, even if his Morning Star didn''t break his defense, Ye Fan was still iparably calm. Although ¡­


    <span>However, the body of Niederhogg in front of him was extremely fierce and huge, but the pressure exuded by the Guardian King had not increased significantly!


    <span>In other words, although this forbidden spell allowed the Shakyamuni to have a powerful ck Dragon body, immunity to elemental magic and spiritual force, it did not mean that the Shakyamuni himself would raise his level!


    This was something that Ye Fan had originally been thinking about. As long as he could not "break up" this kind of method, Ye Fan would not be afraid of him at all! You<span>Whether it was a human or a ck Dragon, in Ye Fan''s eyes, they were only habitats! leaf


    The sail has even seen the true God Beast, how could it feel fear towards a fake ck Dragon?


    Perhaps other cultivators and mages would be at a loss when facing this elemental ck Dragon.


    But Ye Fan was different! Ye Fan''s greatest advantage was his closebat.


    At this moment, the Shakyamuni released his Niederhogg body. Although it made him not afraid of the sword intent, it also caused him to be at a huge disadvantage ¡ª it was not easy to hide!


    Previously, Ye Fan also needed to find an opportunity to capture the Guardian King''s coordinates, but at this moment, such a huge monster could be easily attacked by Ye Fan! oculus


    Seeing Niede Hogg''s gigantic dragon wings p over, Ye Fan nimbly rose into the air. The Dragonscale Swordwings carried him to the top of the ck dragon, and then rapidly descended!<span>With one hand, Ye Fan recalled his huge ck sword, and then fiercely thrusted it towards the dragon''s spine!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    At the same time that Ye Fan''s huge sword was condensed with sword intent, his powerful body that had been disintegrated to the secondyer also exploded!


    This strike was twice as strong as the simple sword intent!


    "Puchi!"<span>As the heavy sword fell, the magical dragon scales on the dragon''s back were indeed unable to resist, and were directly pierced through. Waves after waves of dark magic shot out!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"The apocalyptic Shakyamuni in the form of a ck dragon, how could he have thought that Ye Fan could actually rely on his body and sword intent to break through his defense?! ck


    <span>The flying dragon frantically pped its wings, trying to shake Ye Fan off!


    "I''m sorry that it''s toote, you learned the wrong forbidden spell ¡­" leaf


    The sail grinned, not caring about it at all. Relying on its nimble movements, it dodged the strike and tail of the ck Dragon. It was connected to the ck Dragon''s abdomen, wings, and even spine, constantly stabbing the heavy sword!


    All the mages below were stunned when they saw the Niederhogg avatar screaming in mid-air! When


    Just when everyone thought that the Shakyamuni was in an invincible position, the result ¡­ The Sword God hadpletely oppressed the Shakyamuni!? deficiencyVoid and Thunder God had already revealed a dumbstruck expression who knew how many times. The sword intent disyed by Ye Fan had already surprised them. At this moment, they discovered that Ye Fan was most adept at physicalbat? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1666

    1666<span>After stabbing a dozen times with his sword, Ye Fan nned to give the ck dragon another sword, but then discovered that the entire ck flying dragon had actually begun to tremble! with


    <span>After that, the dragon''s body stiffened, and it directly fell down!? leaf


    Fan Yi frowned. He clearly felt that the battle wouldn''t be over so soon, why did it seem like ¡­ Was it the Apocalypse Shakyamuni himself who had a problem?


    As the ck dragon fell downwards, it suddenly transformed into countless ck mes, dispersing in mid-air.<span>The mages in the audience were alsopletely baffled. They did not understand why the Shakyamuni had suddenly been defeated. After all, the Mage King still had quite a lot of strength left in him.


    Even if he really couldn''t beat the God of Swords, he shouldn''t have lost so quickly!


    If Nidderhog''s body was so weak, it would have died after being stabbed a few times. It wouldn''t have been ssified as one of the three forbidden spells.


    Ye Fan spread out his Dragonscale Sword Wings andnded on the ground. He frowned as he looked at the Mage King Apocalypse, who had already copsed on the ground.


    "Strange..." Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a hint of doubt. He discovered that the Magic Pressure of the Armageddon Mage King was continuously decreasing!?<span>Logically speaking, an expert at the level of Shakyamuni Apocalypse shouldn''t be using up his energy so quickly. How could he be this weak in less than half an hour?


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" "Ahh..." terminal


    <span>A withered, pale hand stretched out of the Shakyamuni''s robe. He was lying on the ground and seemed to be struggling in iparable pain ¡­ "


    <span>No ¡­. It won''t happen... I''m actually ¡­ No ¡­. Liars, all lies ¡­ "How is this possible ¡­"


    Void, Thor and the group of mages surrounded them. Although no one dared to approach them, they were the leaders of the past. They all wanted to know just what had happened. leaf


    <span>"The sail simply walked towards the Shakyamuni without stopping."


    Lucifer! Be careful! " Thor was worried that the Shakyamuni would use trickery. leaf<span>Fan Hesitating for a moment, feeling that the Guardian King''s cultivation was constantly declining. It was just reality, so there was nothing for him to be afraid of.


    He had an absurd premonition in his heart ¡­ Go<span>Arriving in front of the Apocalypse Shakyamuni, Ye Fan inserted his sword into the stone, and then crouched down. With one hand, he flipped the Apocalypse Shakyamuni over.


    This time, without any interference from the magic, everyone present was finally able to see it clearly. However, they were still unable to see the Shakyamuni''s face! This<span>It was very paradoxical. To say that she could see him clearly, she had indeed seen his true appearance. But


    The reason why he couldn''t see it clearly was because he didn''t have a face at all!<span>Yes, a face, no eyes, no nose, even no ears, only a mouth! This


    It was like a bare dough. Apart from the holes, there was nothing else!


    "Ah!"


    <span>Many of the timid mages present at the scene copsed to the ground in fright. deficiency


    Sky and Thunder God and the others all revealed expressions of shock. They found it hard to believe that their former leader was such a ''faceless person''. One could even say that ¡­ Was it a monster?!


    "Heh heh... "Hehe ¡­" method<span>The only thing that came out of his mouth was the king''s voice, and heughed miserably ¡­


    "Does it look good ¡­ You should all be very curious about what I look like... "I saw it. It should be a ''pleasant surprise'' right?"


    Ye Fan''s gaze wasplicated. No matter how terrifying something was, he had seen it before, but it was very calm. However, his heart was very agitated, so he could only ask, "Are you the Armageddon?"


    If I am not the end of time, then who else could I be? " The Apocalypse Shakyamuni asked.


    Ye Fan was silent. Indeed, if he was not the end of the world, who could he be? His strength surpasses all mages he had ever seen. Could it be that this is not the Armageddon Mage King?!


    Then what happened just now? What are you saying? Ye Fan asked again. terminal


    The Shakyamuni smiled bitterly and said, "It''s over ¡­" It''s all over... Lucifer... "You won''t win..." "<span>What are you talking about!? "


    "Hehehehehe ¡­" Shakyamuni Apocalypseughed in a very weak and deste manner. "It''s all fake..." Speak


    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a painful scream and a mouthful of liquid was spat out from his mouth! This<span>The liquid was not blood, but a strange, viscous, transparent liquid!


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly avoided it, not wanting to be touched by this mucus. No matter how strong his body was, he was afraid of getting infected by something.


    <span>Following which, as everyone watched, Shakyamuni''s body gradually turned into a withered flower. Large amounts of viscous liquid seeped out and immediately turned into a soft leather pouch ¡­ "


    <span>This ¡­ "What the hell is going on?!" Thor stared at the void in disbelief.


    Void also shook his head with great difficulty. "I ¡­" "I don''t know ¡­" leaf


    The sail dispersed, and a hint of worry and confusion appeared in his eyes ¡­. This


    <span>He had prepared for so long for this final fight between the apocalyptic kings. He had made such a great decision, and had thought that this would be his final battle, that it would be very tragic ¡­


    <span>But who would have thought that after the internal strife of the Doomsday King, when the mages no longer trusted him, he would die!? And ¡­


    <span>Moreover, Shakyamuni Apocalypse was not a normal person. More like ¡­ Some kind of biochemical human?


    Thinking of the Song Xinghe that he had faced before, Ye Fan felt his scalp tingle. However, Song Xinghe had already died. Even if he was still alive, he would not have been able to create such a powerful biochemical person.<span>Then... Could it be a celestial being!?


    The more Ye Fan thought about it, the more he felt that this situation was very scary, but he didn''t have any clues right now. The only thing he could do was let Chu Yunyao analyze whether or not this Shakyamuni''s corpse had any clues.Ye Fan lowered his head. Just as he was considering taking out a pair of rubber gloves to clean up the corpse, he suddenly discovered that there was a wave of heat emitting from the corpse!


    <span>"This is bad!" leaf


    Before the sails could react, a ball of fire was ignited above the corpse with a "hu" sound!


    This corpse, will it burn itself up!?<span>Everyone could only watch as the Shakyamuni''s corpse, along with his clothes, was destroyed.


    A wave of dark magic floated away, as if it was announcing that a tragic life hadpletely disappeared ¡­ "<span>"Bam!"


    Ye Fan punched the ground.<span>He looked with chagrin at the burnt ck pile of debris, which was blown away by the wind. The clue waspletely gone!


    Lucifer, what''s going on? Did you think of something? " Thunder God asked. leafFan did not answer, but instead stood up, sweeping his eyes in all directions, looking at the already deste and deste Doomsday Headquarters, but there was nothing. processus


    Then, Ye Fan fixed his gaze on Thunder God and Void, thinking of something...


    "You all ¡­ Who was the second ranked prophet? In here? "<span>From beginning to end, Ye Fan discovered that the second prophet, the trusted aide of the Shakyamuni, actually did not appear?


    <span>Void and Thunder God looked at each other in dismay, as if they had also discovered something strange. can


    However, the two could only shake their heads. They frowned and said, "Only the Shakyamuni knows where the Prophet is. It is very easy if the Prophet doesn''t want to be found."


    "However, she''s not here today, it''s indeed strange, she almost never leaves the headquarters." Thunder God said while rubbing his chin.


    Ye Fan shook his head, knowing that asking them was useless, and said, "Find the Prophet, or discover some clues, immediately tell me, I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first." deficiency


    Sky and Thunder God nodded their heads. They also felt that this matter was not normal, and everything seemed to beplicated and confusing at the moment. They could not care less about whether they were friends or foes with Ye Fan, so they could only take the first step.Ye Fan was worried that something would happen at home, so he called Su Qingxue while flying ¡­ ¡­

 Chapter 1667

    <span>1667 Electricity


    The call connected right after they got through!


    <span>"Wife, are you alright?!"


    "Hubby, how are you?!"<span>Almost at the same time, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue loudly asked each other about their situation.


    Following that, both sides of the phone fell into silence ¡­ Past


    After a while, both of them let out a long sigh, as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their shoulders.


    "Wife, it''s good that you''re fine," Ye Fan said, and also stopped flying back, stopping in midair.<span>Su Qingxue asked, "Hubby, why are you asking me so urgently? What happened? Have you seen the Shakyamuni? "


    I''ve really seen a ghost! " Ye Fan bitterly smiled and touched his forehead."What do you mean..." Su Qingxue was puzzled.


    Ye Fan sighed, and told the woman the whole story. !


    "What?" Su Qingxue was shocked when she heard that from the phone!<span>The Shakyamuni is fake!? " "What?" Su Qingxue was shocked.


    <span>I just think. The Shakyamuni would either be an biochemical puppet, or. The most important thing was that the second ranked prophet had disappeared. Me


    Just now, he was worried that the other party had lured the tiger out of the mountain to cause trouble for him. That was why he was on his way back."Oh right, my wife, please help me confirm if all the people close to us are safe or not." Ye Fan said. Siu


    Qingxue quickly agreed: "Okay! I''ll immediately confirm their safety! " leaf<span>Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or to cry. After she confirmed everyone''s safety, she only mentioned her daughter, while the others seemed to be on the way.


    Not long after, Su Qingxue replied. She knew that every ce was normal and there were no problems.


    <span>The stone in Ye Fan''s heart fell, but there was still an even bigger cloud of doubt, enveloping his heart. This


    What was going on? Where did the prophet go?Was the Shakyamuni he had defeated true?


    If the other party hadn''t been luring him out of the mountains and hadn''t fought back, would it really have ended like this?


    <span>Or could it be... Crisis was still on its way!? leaf


    Fan Xian rapped his fist on his head. This move of his was truly a headache. It was hard to determine whether this move of his was right or wrong.<span>Perhaps he had disrupted the other party''s ns, but it was also possible that he had cut off the lead.


    <span>If the Sky Man Envoy was still alive, then what was he nning to do? What was he nning to do? Where was it hiding? leaf


    Fan Jian shook his head and sighed bitterly. He had no choice but to take things step by step. While secretly investigating, he continued to cultivate, increasing the strength of the people around him and making preparations. Speak


    <span>When it came to increasing his strength, Ye Fan suddenly remembered that he still had something he forgot to take! He


    <span>He quickly turned around and flew back to the peak of the snow-capped mountain. It was the ruinous headquarters of the Apocalypse King.


    "Right now, he was directing everyone to clean up the battlefield and to discuss how to face the situation with the Void God and the Thunder God. Seeing that Ye Fan hade back, they all revealed looks of surprise."


    Lucifer... "Don''t tell me you ¡­" Thunder God''s face was nervous. No


    <span>After Thunder God finished his speech, Ye Fan waved his hand, "Don''t think too much, I already said I won''t kill you, I''m just here to take my spoils of war."


    Saying this, Ye Fan came to the corpse of that huge shield, and began to take off his armor.


    "Wait a minute!" Xu Que frowned and said, "This is a magical equipment from our Heavenly God Magic Training Hall. You can''t take it with you." leaf


    Fan Xian nced at him, thinking to himself, "This fellow is quite stubborn. After seeing his strength, he still dares topete with me?"


    But Ye Fan wasn''t angry. He took out the magic sword hilt of Frederick and threw it back to him. "


    Here, I''ll return this to you. I''ll take the armor with me first. I''ll return it to you when I''m done ¡­ "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in wearing such ugly clothes."<span>Ye Fan didn''t intend to keep these magical tools for a long time. As long as he finished his research, he would naturally be able to return them to these mages. deficiency


    <span>Empty took over the magic sword''s hilt, revealing a puzzled expression. "What do you need magic tools for, instead of practicing magic?"


    <span>Ye Fan was toozy to exin, and could only put the armor back into his storage bag.


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was about to leave, Thunder God called out to him, "Lucifer, please wait a moment."


    <span>What! He said that he would borrow it, and he would return it! If you continue to bber on, I''ll really kill someone! " Ye Fan frowned and said. "


    Don''t misunderstand, that''s not what I meant. Since you said you wanted to borrow it, we would naturally believe you.


    However, now that the Shakyamuni was dead, although it was unknown whether he was really the Guardian King or not, the power of the Apocalypse King was already known to exist. by


    ording to Adide and I, we would need to consider choosing a new leader to restore the system of the Conve.<span>Originally, every guild leader had been chosen by the previous guild leader. Everyone had voted on it. This


    However, the situation was special the first time. ording to the system of the Cultivator''s Association since ancient times, it was necessary to search the entire world for a new President. Me


    <span>"Both Adide and I have no idea that we''re qualified to be the guild leader. Furthermore, we can''t afford to take up the current situation either ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand, directly stopping Thunder God from continuing, and said, "What does this have to do with me, go find him yourself!"


    <span>"That''s not it..." God of Thunderughed and said, "We have already thought of a suitable candidate. She should be the most qualified person to be the next head of the training institute in this world. Furthermore, she represents us from the western world. can


    We don''t know her that well, and because of the rtionship with the previous Shakyamuni, there are some conflicts between them. Can I ask you ¡­ "


    "You guys are looking for Ai''er!?" Ye Fan''s face turned serious, and said, "Don''t even think about it!" She will not agree, and I will not involve her in this either! "


    Both Thor and Void had a hint of regret in their eyes. They also knew that this was a little too much. After all, Ai''er had been tricked by the Apocalypse Shakyamuni. leafFan said, "If you really can''t find her, then go and find Xi Li. After all, she''s the previous guild leader. At worst, she can just take a temporary part-time job and then slowly search for her." Word


    Then, Ye Fan immediately flew away on his sword.


    <span>But this time, Ye Fan didn''t go home. He was already worried about Ai''er''s condition, and now that he was mentioned by Thunder God, he really wanted to know how Ai''er was recovering.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Deep in a certain ocean, at a secret base that no one knew about.


    The cold green light shone through some glowing minerals on the stone wall, illuminating therge area around them.


    In front of a giant crystal ball, there was an old woman. It was the prophet. She quietly watched the scene on the snow-capped mountain. When


    After seeing Ye Fan leave, the Prophet touched the crystal ball, and the scene ended.Then, the prophet raised his head and looked at a tall staircase a dozen or so meters away from her.


    <span>The sphere seemed to be entirely made of some sort of energy. If one looked carefully, they would discover that it was iparably mysterious, as if it could suck in a person''s soul.


    "Great God of Heaven ¡­ "Lucifer has already realized that it''s just a puppet. Should we take action first?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1668

    1668<span>The ball of light didn''t answer, it only emitted a light that was like an abyss, flickering, as though it was sending some sort of message through a special method.


    <span>The prophet respectfully nodded his head. "The heavenly god is wise. This old servant was anxious and messed up."


    After saying that, the prophet was silent for a moment, then slowly turned around and floated onto the crystal ball. He then steadily flew to the back of the base.On both sides of the long hallway, there were huge, cylindrical, transparent, biochemical cultivating tanks that were several meters wide. one


    Looking around, there were dozens of huge test tubes in the two rows, almost all of which were filled with biochemical liquid. Bubbles were constantly rising and falling inside them.<span>If Ye Fan had been present, he would have been shocked to discover that all of these big tanks were exactly the same ¡ª the Guardian Kings!


    There was a metal te iid on top of each culture trough, exactly the same as the number of each experimental body.


    Only one of them had his namete taken off. First


    Upon realizing that she was right next to the biological culture tank and looking at the empty tank, her eyes seemed to be able to clearly see everything that was happening in front of her, as if she was lost in thought. withThen the prophet took from his coat a metal te with the Roman numerals "1" on it. First


    After grasping this metal namete, he stretched out his hand and inserted it back into the empty culture channel ¡­


    <span>Your mission is over ¡­.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    Rui Dian Country, a beautiful ce with beautiful scenery along the river.


    Knowing that Ai''er had returned, Ye Fan stayed in the Royal Residence, so he directlynded in front of the manor''s entrance.


    Originally, they could have flown directly into the garden, but Ye Fan felt that it would be better to be more formal and pay a visit. kwang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wangwang-wangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangw[email protected]@<span>When the guards saw Ye Fan, they immediately recognized him. After all, the King of Hell had prepared a meteor shower for Princess Ai''er''s birthday present, which shocked all of Europe.


    <span>The king and queen, knowing that Ye Fan had arrived, immediately came out to greet him. They had spent the past few days with their beloved daughter, whom they had lost and regained.


    However, Ai''er did not appear, causing Ye Fan to be somewhat disappointed.


    "Mr. Ye, we both heard from Ai Er that you didn''t give up on her at the most dangerous time, allowing her to recover her consciousness. We are truly grateful to you."In the drawing room, King Gutov spoke sincerely. Beside him, Queen Margaret was nodding her head, and she couldn''t help but wipe the corners of her eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan was very ashamed, "Actually, I should have gone to save Ai''er earlier. The reason why she was held hostage was also because of me."


    His opponent was Shakyamuni Apocalypse. This was a decision that no one could easily make. If they dared to be rash, everything woulde to an end. Me<span>"We are all in the royal house, and we know that standing at a certain height requires more than just personal gains and losses, so we understand you very well," said King Guthaf. leaf


    <span>Sails forced a smile, and looked upstairs, "Ai''er... Doesn''t she want to see me? "


    <span>The king and queen looked embarrassed.


    "Mr. Ye, Ai Er knows that you havee. Let me tell you, she is fine ¡­ If there''s anything you want to tell me, I''ll tell it for you. "Margaret smiled shyly. leafFan Fan frowned, his heart was in disarray. Once upon a time, Ai''er was such a lively girl. If he hade here, he would have definitely jumped out in joy to pick him up.


    <span>The rtionship between the two of them had long since surpassed that of ordinary male and female friends. They had experienced happiness together and ovee all kinds of difficult situations. But now ¡­ It was as if they were strangers.


    <span>Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, then said, "You two, can you let me go up for a bit? Even if I don''t see Ai''er, I will only go to her room''s door and talk to her for a bit."


    When the King and his wife heard that the majestic Infernal King was being so courteous, they were not stupid. They knew that Ye Fan was only saying this because he was giving them face, so how could they have the face to stop him? off


    The key was that they didn''t want their daughter to stay in seclusion, so they agreed.


    Ye Fan walked to the second floor, to the east of the room where the door was tightly shut.From what the King and his wife had said, Al had barelye out of his room in the past few days, apart from the asional conversation with them in his room. leaf


    The sail came to the door of the room and stood there for a long time. Then, she took a deep breath and said, "Ai''er, I''m sorry ¡­" "Even though you don''t really want to see me, I still have some things that I want to tell you personally ¡­" room


    Ar did not react much in the room.


    Ye Fan continued, "I don''t know, the apocalypse and the Prophet specifically nted something in your mind. I also don''t want to ask, because..." No matter what kind of memory it was, it was all fake and meaningless. Me


    What I want to tell you is. "Today, I went to the Doomsday King for the authority of the Doomsday King. He has already been killed by me ¡­"


    At this moment, the room was filled with energy fluctuations!<span>Outside the door, a human figure was rapidly forming a human shape from particles. It was Ay!


    <span>The girl with red and amber hair was still incredibly beautiful. She was now wearing a grey sweater and jeans, looking much sexier and colder than before.


    Aelle''s bright sapphire blue eyes were filled with astonishment. "What did you say? You killed the Shakyamuni!? "<span>Looking at Ai''er who seemed to have turned from a young girl into a mature woman, Ye Fan was slightly stunned, but he was still happy to see her. He nodded and said, "Yes, strictly speaking, if he''s fighting halfway, then I can''t do it myself." Ace


    <span>Xun Er bit her lip and her body trembled. Her eyes lit up with aplicated expression.


    <span>Ye Fan was concerned, "Ai''er, how are you doing? If you see me, it will make you ufortable, so I will leave now." I just wanted to see you and tell you the news. "


    <span>"I... "I ¡­" Ai''er choked with sobs for a while, and then said, "Thank you, Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­." I... I wanted to go to the Apocalypse King to kill him many times, but I was afraid that it would implicate my royal father and mother ¡­ "Thank you ¡­" See


    "Seeing the vengeful look in Ai''er''s eyes and his red eyes, Ye Fan didn''t know whether he should tell her or not. He also didn''t know if he should tell her about the suspicions on his Shakyamuni."


    You don''t have to thank me, I just did what I had to do. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be in such pain ¡­ such as


    "If there is any way to make you better, you must tell me." Ye Fan said with a warm smile. Ace<span>Xun Er nodded, and after suppressing her tears, she said, "Give me some time, I need to fade some fake memories from my mind ¡­"


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, and joked, "Actually, right now you look pretty good, much more attractive than your previous image of a little girl."


    Ai''er was stunned for a moment, and then forced a smile, saying a little destely: "So you like this ¡­" Actually... Even if I want to turn back into what I was before, I''m afraid I won''t be able to do so. " leaf<span>Fan sighed, "Don''t let your thoughts run wild. Just let nature take its course. Actually, everyone is changing, but it''s definitely not the same as before ¡­ " Ace


    He stared nkly at the man, carefully thinking about Ye Fan''s words, and thoughtfully nodded his head."Okay, then I will leave first. When you are better, if you want toe out and rx, remember to contact me at any time." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    "Hmm ¡­" Ai''er did not ask him to stay any longer. She pursed her lips and smiled in response. iso


    "Ye Fan left Riverside Manor. When he was about to return to China, he suddenly received a call from Sally.""What''s wrong, Sally?" Ye Fan thought, could it be that the news about himpleting his attack on the power of the Apocalypse King has already reached Purgatory Ind?


    Who would have thought that Angel''s haughty voice woulde from the other side: "Listen! This god has already thought of what to do with you, hurry up ande over! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1669

    1669 leaf<span>When Fan Xian heard the tone, he frowned: "Did you get itchy again?" Speak properly! " Then ¡­


    <span>When Angel heard that, she immediately said with a bit of grievance, "You only know how to bully others. Hmph, this god won''t bother with you. Then, are youing or not? You promised me!"


    Ye Fan let out a helpless sigh, "I know, I''ll go over now. You can let Sally to answer the phone." very


    <span>Hurry. Sally picked up the phone.


    <span>"King, do you have any instructions?"


    Sally Ye, let the chef prepare dinner for us, the core brothers and sisters of INFERNO, to gather for dinner. "


    Ye Fan felt that this was the perfect opportunity to go to Purgatory Ind and discuss what had happened today with everyone so that he could make preparations for the future.Okay, I''ll make the arrangements right away, "said Sally happily. Then she asked," Well. Would Lady Victoria like toe over as well? " dimensional


    Doria was Nie Wuyue''s nickname in foreignnguage. People like Sally, who grew up in Western countries, still used to calling her that. leafFan Xian remembered the conversation he had with Ye Longyuan, and after hesitating for a while, he said, "I don''t need it for now."


    <span>"Oh... "Okay." Sally felt somewhat regretful, but she still listened to Ye Fan''s arrangement.


    <span>A few hourster, on Purgatory Ind. night


    As the curtain descended and the sea breeze blew, the lights on the ind lit up. In the distance, there was the airport runway and the docked harbor, making it seem even more like a holy holiday resort. bit<span>Nie Wuyue stood at the edge of a cliff outside an elegant house on the hillside. The wind was blowing, and he was looking at the beautiful scenery with a little loneliness on his face. She


    It had been several months since he left the Doomsday King''s authority and arrived at Purgatory Ind. in


    In this period of time, the people here had gradually epted her and gotten along well.


    <span>It wasn''t because she was Ye Fan''s birth mother, but because she was recognized as Nie Wuyue and Victoria.


    Although this made her feel gratified, there was always an invisible wall between her son and herself, blocking the two of them.


    <span>Nie Wuyue knew that back then, he''d already tried his best to do everything he could, but sometimes reason was reason and affection.


    Having been separated from each other for more than twenty years, and having never known each other before, it was indeed hard for them to be as close as mother and son. !


    This was what ordinary people were like, not to mention the two people whocked the concept of family love.


    Every time she saw the enchanting scenery of Purgatory Ind, Nie Wuyue would silently admire it. At the same time, he would also feel regret. If only his own child and granddaughter were by her side ¡­ "<span>Mrs. Victoria, are you looking at the sea again? "


    <span>Two middle-aged women with dark skin walked over. One of them was fat while the other was thin. They wore colorful clothes and held something in their hands.


    <span>Nie Wuyue turned around and saw the twodies. He lightly smiled and said, "Jenny, Marina, why are you two here?"


    Jenny and Marina were also residents of the ind and had opened a tailor''s shop. Their husbands were mercenaries of Barhams a few years ago. They had retired due to injuries and moved their entire family to the ind.


    Nie Wuyue didn''t put on any airs and often went out for a stroll. She already had some understanding of most of the people on the ind. And ¡­


    Some families dealt with many things, so they woulde to visit once in a while.


    "It''s like this, Mrs. Victoria. We recently had a batch of good materials, designer Sam made a few dresses, and we feel that some colors are too difficult to handle, so we can only give them to you," Jenny said. HorsesLina smiled. "That''s right. These colors are too noble. The way we dress is too strange. We have to have the same temperament as you, Madam, to be able to wear them out."


    Nie Wuyue took the clothes inside the bags and said with an embarrassed smile, "How can it be as exaggerated as you say? I''m also half a hundred years old."<span>"How could you tell? When Lady Victoria walked out, people would definitely think that you were at most thirty." Jenny chuckled. Nie


    Wu Yue shook her head with a smile. A woman was a woman after all. She was still happy to hear someone say that she was young.


    "Then I will ept it. I know you won''t ask for money, but if the fabric is very expensive, I will definitely pay for it in your shop."


    Haha, you can have a drink if you want. It would be nice to have a taste of the new wine. " Laughter<span>After chatting for a while, Jenny suddenly asked: "Oh right, Madam Victoria, are you going to the castle? We''ve got to take up your time. " Nie


    Wu Yue was stunned. "Why are we going to the castle?" Jane


    "Nai and Marina looked at each other in dismay."


    "Don''t you know that Master Lucifer ising back tonight for a high-level dinner? Even Master Leviathan has flown back from the Far Sea."Hearing this news, a burst of sadness appeared in Nie Wuyue''s eyes, and more or less, bitterness arose in his heart. Jane


    <span>Nai and Marina also seemed to realize that the atmosphere was not right. They were afraid of saying something wrong, so they quickly excused themselves to ask for dinner before taking their leave.


    Nie Wuyue bid farewell to them, then looked at the new clothes in his hands. After a long silence, he took a deep breath and decided to turn around and put them down.


    At this moment, she didn''t even have the mood to try on new clothes. Positive<span>At this time, Jenny and Marina''s surprised exmations came from behind!


    <span>Master Lucifer? "


    Nie Wuyue even suspected that he heard it wrongly. After trembling for a moment, he slowly turned around and actually saw Ye Fan walking towards him.


    <span>Ye Fan greeted Jenny and the others, indicating that they did not need to be overly polite, and joked: "Jenny, Marina, what are you guys doing here? Giving a gift to my mom, are you trying to bribe her? "


    <span>The two women immediately startedughing from head to toe. Compared to their man, they were more rxed when they saw Ye Fan and weren''t restrained at all. And ¡­


    Nie Wuyue, who was standing in the courtyard, heard Ye Fan''s words. He was like a statue, frozen in ce, and his eyes revealed a hint of sparkling and translucent light.<span>Ye Fan and the two women asked about the situation at home, and after finding out that everything was fine, they said their goodbyes.


    Walking into the courtyard and seeing Nie Wuyue''s expression that looked like he was about to cry, Ye Fan felt really awkward. He stiffly smiled and said, "What''s wrong? It''s not like I haven''t seen you in a long time, there''s no need to cry, right?" Nie


    Wu Yue came back to her senses. She realized that she had lost herposure, and probably just had a misconception in her ears, so sheughed. "No ¡­. It''s nothing, Ye Fan, how have you been recently? Is Qingxue and the rest of the family well? " leaf


    <span>The sail nodded, "They are all pretty good. I will have an appointment to have dinner with everyer. Mom, you shoulde along too." again


    This time, Nie Wuyue had a face full of astonishment, and waspletely stunned.


    He hadn''t misheard! She was sure she hadn''t misheard!<span>"Ye ¡­" Ye Fan... You. What did you call me? " Nie


    Wu Yue felt as though her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Her head was in a daze, making it difficult for her to speak or think smoothly. Even her hands holding the bag of clothes were trembling! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1670

    1670 leaf


    <span>When Fan Xian saw Nie Wuyue''s current expression and his trembling hands, he silently sighed in his heart. She had actually waited for this form of address for more than twenty years. Now


    <span>Heavens, he wanted to personally invite her to dinner so he didn''t need to call her.


    For some things, it would be more meaningful if he did it himself. leaf


    The sail walked up and reached out to take the bag from Nie Wuyue. Opening it, he smiled and said, "Yo, the fabric is not bad, it looks quite suitable for you. Why don''t you change into a new set of clothes and then go eat?" NieWu Yue hastily wiped the corner of her eyes. With a happy smile, she nodded, "Okay, okay, okay ¡­"


    <span>At this moment, she couldn''t seem to say anything else.


    Coincidentally, she also wanted to stay calm, so she took her clothes into the house to change. switch


    Nie Wuyue walked out after wearing the long skirt with silver lines on the grey ground. Although she was still half a hundred years old, other than the vicissitudes of life in her eyes, one could not see the traces of time on her skin. leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but smile, "If we go out like this, who would think we are a mother and son? We can only be siblings ¡­"<span>Nie Wuyue awkwardly stroked his hair and said, "How about I use less skincare products in the future? I''m already a grandmother, it''s really weird that people always say I''m young."


    <span>Don''t! Please don''t! "What''s wrong with being young? You should use all your strength to protect your skin. If you age yourself for us, wouldn''t we be unfilial?" Ye Fan shrugged.


    Nie Wuyue smiled and said, "How can it be so exaggerated? Actually, I don''t really do that either. Maybe I was born not to show my age."<span>Ye Fan raised his eyebrows and said with a smile that was not a smile, "So..." My mom has a narcissistic side? "


    <span>"How could that be ¡­ "I was just casually saying it." Nie Wuyue embarrassedly smiled.


    <span>"Let''s go, let''s go. It''s time to start eating," Ye Fan waved his hand and said. two


    <span>Together, they strolled towards the castle. Road


    <span>Up, Nie Wuyue looked at his son, his eyes filled with joy, and said, "Oh Ye Fan, why are you ¡­ ¡­ Suddenly, you''re forgiving me? " leaf


    Fan Xian smiled. He knew that Nie Wuyue would definitely ask and said: "I can''t say I''m forgiving, because I never hated you to begin with. At most, I was a little angry because you lied to me back then ¡­ ¡­.Between us, there should be more awkwardness, but as time goes by, it will naturally fade. "


    <span>"Oh... So that''s the case. "Nie Wuyue''s heart felt a lot more at ease as he said with a face full of relief," Although I was at the end of my road back then, I still made a choice to let you down. leaf


    Fan Sizhe clicked his tongue. After some thought, he said, "Actually ¡­ "I''ve seen Ye Longyuan once."<span>Nie Wuyue''s footsteps paused and his face paled a little. He said with an unnatural expression, "He ¡­ What did he tell you? " leaf


    <span>Fan sighed. "Don''t be nervous, he didn''t say anything bad about you. He just told me the truth."


    <span>Actually, he had made the wrong choice as well. He also regretted it. However, there were some things, even if he regretted it, it would be useless. That was because it had already happened, so he could only face it head on.


    <span>What right did he have to lecture? Can he understand the pain we''ve gone through, mother and son?


    That year, I crippled my own martial arts and knelt for so long. Where was he when I was on the verge of death? You have been kidnapped and the old ruler has suffered abroad. Where is he?<span>Ye Fan, I was indeed a spy back then, but I truly wanted to be with him, to give birth to you, to raise you.


    <span>For this purpose, I don''t want any status, I can even be a servant of the Divine Dragon n ¡­ When


    When they chased me away, that Ye Longyuan guy didn''t even dare to see me. How cruel was he? See


    <span>Looking at the angry and wronged Nie Wuyue, Ye Fan also had a bad taste in his heart.


    <span>He did do something wrong, and I don''t want to speak up for him, because from the beginning to the end, you were the one who got hurt the most. Me


    I don''t know whether or not you guys will meet in the future, but no matter what choice you make, I will understand. " Nie


    Wuyue asked, "Then... Then will you recognize him as a father? "


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I''m not on the right path with him. Anyway, in the past, when I needed him the most, he wasn''t there. Now, I don''t need him any more, so it doesn''t matter."<span>Fine, I shouldn''t admit it, he''s not worthy! " Nie Wuyue said with hatred.


    Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart. Actually, Nie Wuyue still had some special feelings for Ye Longyuan. causeIf he really felt despair and disgust for someone, then he would actually be toozy to even hate them. Even mentioning him, he wouldn''t be in such a emotional turmoil. No


    These matters, Ye Fan did not want to mention them. These were already the grudges and grudges of his parents'' generation, and even he did not care about them.


    Nie Wuyue seriously thought about it for a moment, and said with heartfelt sincerity, "Ye Fan, Mom will definitely make it up to you properly in the future. She will make up for what she hasn''t done for you in the past twenty years ¡­ ¡­"<span>Ye Fan smiled, "There''s no need to be so serious. Actually, right now, it''s quite normal and indifferent. It''s not like you''ve done anything to let me down, so don''t think of yourself as a criminal." end


    <span>It was the first time in a human''s life, the first time as a child, the first time as a parent ¡­ No


    <span>Some people are born to be good kids, good parents, but isn''t the most precious thing between rtives something that they won''t leave even if they make a mistake? " Nie


    Wu Yue was startled and couldn''t help but smile in relief. "Seriously ¡­ "In the end, who''s the boss and who''s the boss? And they were even educated by you ¡­"


    Ye Fanughed. At this moment, the two had unknowingly entered the castle. RoThe big dining room was already filled with delicacies, fine wines, and fruits. Everyone from INFERNO was already waiting. salsa


    <span>When Li Ye saw Ye Fan and Nie Wuyue enter together, she was stunned. It was rare to see Ye Fan being so close to her mother.


    A hint of understanding shed in Sally''s eyes, and she pursed her lips and smiled happily.<span>After sitting down, Ye Fan raised his ss and said: "Today, I called you here for a drink. The meaning of this ss of wine is very special ¡­."


    This is the end of a journey we''ve had over the years, but. It could also be the beginning of a new journey! ""Boss, what do you mean by being so mysterious?" Leviathan asked, scratching his braid. leaf


    "The Armageddon Shakyamuni is dead."


    "..." by


    <span>Some people quieted down, and Nie Wuyue''s eyes revealed a shocked expression, while everyone else''s expression was iparably wonderful. iso


    After a round of questions, Ye Fan indicated for everyone to calm down. with


    "That is, Ye Fan told him everything he had seen and heard."<span>Mother, you are the adopted daughter of the Shakyamuni. Have you ever seen what the Shakyamuni looks like? "Is it like what I said?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Nie Wuyue shook his head with a stupefied face. "I ¡­ "I''ve said before, no one has ever seen the Shakyamuni''s appearance. Although I''m his adopted daughter, in reality, I''ve only been adopted and educated by him. I haven''t seen him often, so I don''t really have any feelings for him ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Is that so? Then you can''t confirm it, is he really a Guardian King or not."


    Since he possessed the Niederhogg Dharma Body, logically speaking, it shouldn''t be wrong, but ¡­ "One thing is very strange ¡­" Nie Wuyue had a puzzled expression.<span>"What is it?"


    <span>Nie Wuyue muttered, "What the Niederhogg Body Forbidden Spell needs is the dragon soul of the ck Dragon. such as


    If you really destroyed the Guardian King''s avatar, then he wouldn''t be able to stop the dragon soul in time. The losing consciousness of the dragon soul would cause arge amount of damage, after all, it wasn''t an ordinary soul. can


    ording to what you''re saying, this dragon soul seems to only have a little energy, and it calmly dissipated. This ¡­ That shouldn''t be the case. " PositiveAngel, who was eating a cheesecake, disdainfully said, "What''s so strange about that? Isn''t it just splitting the soul? A remnant soul can alsoplete the enchantment spell."


    <span>"What did you say?" Has the dragon soul been split up? " Ye Fan frowned and asked.


    <span>Angel casually replied, "As long as my spiritual force is stronger than that Dragon Soul, I can naturally shatter it. What''s so strange about that?" Nie


    Wu Yue''s eyes became heavy: "Theoretically speaking... It''s possible to do so, but it''s very difficult to find a soul that''s strong enough to be split into two. Furthermore, such a strong soul requires a high level of spiritual power to be split into two. "


    "Oh my god... In that case, what if it was like what Boss said, that the Guardian King was just a biochemical puppet, wouldn''t that mean ¡­ Behind the scenes, could someone create a whole bunch of Shakyamuni, and each one of them can even use the ck Dragon''s soul to transform into a Dharma Body?! " Beryl''s face turned green. ThisAs soon as the meal started, the atmosphere became stifling. The happy feeling was gone.


    Only Angel, without care, licked a piece of cake, licked her lips, and called out to Ye Fan in dissatisfaction, "Hey! Ye! Didn''t youe here to help me? Why don''t you ask this god what he wants to do!? "<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1671

    <span>1671


    Everyone heard Angel''s words and shook their heads helplessly. In this world, only a few people would dare to talk to Ye Fan like this, and Angel was one of them.


    Whether it was her self-proimed status as a princess of the tinum god race or the body she possessed, they were all very important to Ye Fan. by


    Therefore, although everyone was unhappy with Angel''s rudeness, it wasn''t convenient for them to interfere.Ye Fan put down his wine cup, not in the mood to make a fuss about it with her, and said, "You''re so impatient, don''t tell me you don''t know how to tell her?"


    <span>Angel crossed her arms in front of her and arrogantly said, "Humph! Forget it, for the sake of your sincerity and your desire to serve this god ¡­"


    "Shut up!" Ye Fan directly interrupted the arrogant princess'' words, frowned and said, "Speak frankly. If you keep putting these things in order, I will make my move!" There are so many people here, so you should think about it yourself! " oneHearing the two words "make a move", Angel dared not to say anything as she red at Ye Fan. with


    She took out a folded piece of paper from her pants pocket, unfolded it, and threw it in front of Ye Fan. one


    The magic power caused the paper to fall in front of Ye Fan. leaf


    <span>The sail took the paper and looked at it carefully. On it was a circr pattern that seemed like a magic array, but was also like a badge. This


    <span>In the middle of the pattern, there was the image of a twelve-winged angel with a sword in his hand. Around it were arge number of strange characters and symbols, which even Ye Fan couldn''t understand. See


    It seemed that Angel had drawn it herself. There were so many curvy and curvy runes, if he wanted to draw them all correctly, then it was no wonder that she needed time to prepare.Nie Wuyue, who was at the side, curiously looked over. As a mage, she was also interested in these things, but she furrowed her brows and asked, "What are these? "Is that a magical rune?" salsa


    After looking at it for a bit, Li Ye muttered to herself, as if she understood something, "Yes ¡­ "This seems to be a type of magical rune that can gather some kind of energy."


    <span>Hmph, you little witch, you seem to be quite talented. After all, the most disgusting and rotten bloodline flows through the veins of the Abyss Demoness Royal Family. quaque


    <span>"In this low-level ne, even though I haven''t studied it systematically, I can tell some things from it ¡­" Angel mocked.


    <span>"Shut up!" How dare you say such things to me again?! " Ye Fan directly red at him. Ayn


    Qi''er pouted and turned her head away, muttering, "You only know how to bully me. Once this god regains his strength, I''ll deal with you sooner orter ¡­"


    Ye Fan was toozy to pay attention to her chattering and said, "Just what is this thing of yours? What is it used for?" "Speak clearly. I promise to do something for you, but it does not include anything harmful." Ayn


    She immediately said, "Of course it''s not meant to hurt people! "This is a great favor to all of you humans, okay!?"


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fan and everyone else was very puzzled.Angel pointed to the magical rune and said, "This is the ''Divine Seal'' that this god designed for himself. I want you to help me spread it among the entire human world. abbreviation


    Speaking of which, that is to let as many people as possible pray to this Divine Seal, using this god as their religious god! "Ye Fan pondered for a moment and roughly understood her meaning, "Are you trying to establish a new ''sect''? Train believers to believe you? What good will it do you? What impact does it have on believers? "


    <span>"This god has thought about it. In your lower nes, if I want to recover my strength, simply absorbing energy is too slow. more


    <span>The way to quickly recover is through the faith of the believers. This sort of convergence of spiritual energy can constantly strengthen the Deity. This


    A method to obtain the power of faith is something that only us, a high level race, can possess. It is tooplicated, but even you wouldn''t understand. TotalAs long as the followers of this god wait for this god to recover their divine powers, they will obtain this god''s blessing! " Angel said proudly. "


    Your protection? What''s the use of protecting her? Eternal life? Or Fortune? " Ye Fan couldn''t help but to ask.


    Vulgar! This god said that I will protect them, but is this not the greatest blessing!? " Angel put her hands on her hips and said angrily. mass


    His expression was stiff like the wind blowing past in the autumn ¡­ Speak<span>After a long time, the God race''s blessing was on their lips! No


    <span>In the past, things like faith were always a matter of faith. If one didn''t believe it, then there was no such thing.


    <span>"Whether or not you believe me, it all depends on the will of the people. If you really want to recruit believers for Angel, it would not be a big deal. In any case, it would just be finding a mental support for some people."


    "Alright, I''ll have Sally arrange things. Go find some people to help you establish a new sect. I don''t know how it will develop, so I''ll just do my best." Ye Fan readily agreed.<span>However, Angel was unsatisfied and frowned, "That''s too slow!" "Don''t you have already established believers? Just make them believe me!"


    "Where am I from?" Ye Fan spread out his hands, confused. Ayn


    Qi''er pointed at the crowd and said, "Don''t you guys have thousands of subordinates, INFERNO? And you guys are all over the world. Those people who worship you are also believers, right? Also<span>With your name as the ''God of Swords'', isn''t there a lot of worship? Just tell them that this'' Divine Seal ''is your symbol, so that when they believe in you, the power of faith can be transmitted to me. Inverse


    Exactly, you don''t even need to use the power of faith, it''s a waste if I give it to you.


    Ye Fan was dumbstruck, for the first time, he found out that the god race was the god race, and this method was also very cunning!


    Empty White Wolf?


    Just as she said, no one present knew how to use faith energy, nor did they know what it was. ButYes, once this method is implemented, the people who believe in INFERNO and Sword God will be Angel''s "believers" in the future!?


    This was much easier than creating a new sect and proiming a new deity!<span>"Boss ¡­" This means that I understand the old squid. This means that the squid''s banners are meant to be reced with this angel, right? " "Leviathan grinned bitterly."


    We, the Sheep-head Demons, are famous in the Underground World. To suddenly change our female Angels, this is too weird ¡­ " Asmuntis frowned.Angel was very anxious when she heard that. She suddenly stood on the chair, pointed at the crowd, and said, "You humans!" Isn''t it just a change of sign, what effect does it have on you!?


    If you don''t help this god, this god will recover his strength sooner orter! At that time, this god will annihte all of you! " leaf


    Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, and pressed his hand down, "Get down! What was standing on a chair? "I didn''t say that I wouldn''t agree ¡­"<span>Only then did Angel let the rain on her face clear as she sat down. "That''s more like it." leaf


    The sails said to the brothers, "Tell me what you mean. From today onwards, all the departments of INFERNO will change this symbol. quaque


    "The emblem was named ''Hell Swordmaster''. The colors were all ck, so everyone should be able to ept it."<span>Why ck? Why did it have to be hell!? This god is a noble and holy tinum god n! " Angel said in dissatisfaction.


    Ye Fan asked back, "Will this affect your ability to absorb the power of faith?"<span>The effects didn''t affect him at all... "As long as you believe in this Divine Seal," Angel whispered.


    <span>"Then that''s it!?" Ye Fan said, "You made it look very sacred, so how could others believe that this is the symbol of our hell?" This is for the sake of being able to attract more believers.


    <span>Angel thought for a moment, and seemed to agree, and gritted her teeth, "In order to recover my strength, this god will endure for the time being!" Let''s do it this way! "


    <span>"That''s right, I am also doing my best to help you." Ye Fan smiled and said to Sally, "You will arrange for craftsmen to contact some good manufacturers to make some pendant, nes, rings, and the like, imprinting this seal onto it so that it will be easy for the whole world to spread."


    <span>Sally smiled and nodded, "I understand."


    <span>When Angel heard this, a trace of happiness appeared on her face, but she resisted the urge tough out loud. She pretended to be aloof as she picked up another piece of cake and started eating. mass


    When people heard Ye Fan''s words, they felt that it was not impossible. In any case, no matter how the symbol of INFERNO was changed, Ye Fan could only say one sentence: This Divine Seal was made of ck, and if you give it an appropriate name, then there would be no abrupt changes. OnlyThey had to announce to the whole world that this was the new symbol chosen by Ye Fan, and no one would have any objections.


    <span>"Right, speaking of the problem with this symbol, I have something. Your highness, tinum God n, you are very knowledgeable, do you want to help me take a look?" Ye Fan giggled. Ayn


    <span>Hearing this, Qi''er''s face lit up, and with a nonchnt look, she said, "Whatever, this god sees you as one who keeps his word. It''s fine if I use my precious time to help you take a look." mass


    Cold sweat trickled down his forehead as he thought, "Isn''t your precious time just the time to eat dessert?"

 Chapter 1672

    1672 leaves


    Fan Xian took out the Ouroboros n essory that Ye Wuya left behind and gently threw it to Angel.<span>Angel took it and nced at it, but didn''t have much of a reaction. She examined it closely, as if she couldn''t tell what it was.


    <span>"Princess, are you sure you can do it? If you don''t recognize me, then forget it," Beryl said, trying to hold back herughter. one


    Sophia pulled at her husband and said, "Don''t disturb me. The princess might be thinking." Ayn


    Qi''er felt that she had lost a lot of face, so she channeled her spiritual force, and a white luster appeared, as if she was sensing the situation inside.<span>After waiting for about three minutes, Angel shook her head and said, "This god doesn''t know where this thing came from. I only know one thing, it''s material shouldn''t be from your ne."


    <span>"Are you for real?" Princess, have you seen all the materials in our ne? " Beryl''s not on the channel. Ayn


    "Why would I lie to you little humans!? The structure and strength of this material is so high that it is impossible for it to exist in your ne! No


    <span>You can destroy this thing in any way you like, but it can''t be damaged! Unless your powers exceed the limits of this ne. "


    "Although Ye Fan felt some regret, he still believed Angel''s words."


    "She should be speaking the truth. I''ve asked Yunyao to study it. She also said something simr." Ye Fan said. mass


    <span>"The moment I heard that, I felt a sense of freshness. There''s actually something from another world?"


    Boss, is there something so strange? Why don''t you let my Sophia take a look? "My wife knows a lot too," Beryl boasts.


    <span>Ye Fan was right. Sophia had lived for a few thousand years, and perhaps she would have some ideas, so he said, "Of course, everyone can advise me together. If there''s anything you want to say, just say it."


    Fog Night said with a sweet smile, "If you can recognize him, does Brother Ye Fan have a reward?"


    Ye Fanughed heartily and said, "Sure, who can help me unravel this thing''s secret? Just like I promised Angel, I will do something for him."


    Hearing this, everyone was excited. This was a great reward!


    Although everyone present were just family members, because these few years, they already owe Ye Fan a lot, so it would be embarrassing for them to ask Ye Fan for anything.<span>Now, in this world, I''m afraid there are no more rewards, and they are even more precious than a promise from Ye Fan. on


    <span>Therefore, everyone carefully observed and even took pictures. They were sent to world-ss archaeologists, historians, and so on, in an attempt to help solve the problem. can


    Yes, the conclusion that everyone finally came to was just "Ouroboros", representing "Infinite", "Cycle" and the like. ToThose schrs could not prove that it was something from another world.


    <span>"It looks like... "For the time being, I am unable to unravel this secret." leaf


    "The sail ate a total of three pieces of Steak Axe. Seeing that the ornaments came back to her and didn''t get anything, she gave up with a bitter smile."


    Boss, where did you get this? "I''ve seen all sorts of precious gems in the world in the Dib Pce, but I really can''t see what they are made of." Asazler was puzzled. leaf


    Fan Jian picked up the essory and said with a smile that was not a smile, "This is... An item left behind by the War God.Instantly, the entire dining table quieted down. by


    Someone finally understood why Ye Fan wanted to know what this thing was. Any


    <span>What sort of thing was this? Once the War God was involved, it would definitely not be simple.


    "Alright, today is the day of celebration for the gathering. It doesn''t matter if the Shakyamuni dies or not, what will happen in the future. After we happily finish this meal, everyone can continue working hard to live!"


    Ye Fan also didn''t want the atmosphere to be too oppressive, so he raised his ss and smiled, "Don''t forget that we have the princess of the god race here, everyone is trying to help her recruit believers, maybe in the future she will be our guardian god, right?"Everyoneughed heartily. Naturally, no one took it too seriously. After all, although Angel had recovered quite quickly, no one believed that she could be someone stronger than Ye Fan in the short term.


    <span>However, after hearing Ye Fan''s words, everyone happily continued to chat andugh.


    After dinner, Ye Fan chatted with Nie Wuyue for the whole night and even invited her to stay at Hua Hai''s ce if she was interested. Nie<span>When Wuyue heard that Ye Fan was willing to invite her to Hua Hai, she couldn''t help but feel happy and happily nodded, indicating that she would definitely go.


    <span>When the sun rose, Ye Fan was not in a hurry to return to Hua Hai. He felt that the crisis of the Shakyamuni had been resolved, at least on the surface. But


    <span>Yes, in order to deal with the possible future envoys, he still had to help the people around him be strong. Although ¡­


    <span>Relying on more than three thousand Foundation Establishment Pills, there were already several hundred people who had broken through to Foundation Establishment after consuming the pills. In other words, they were at least in the Deity Stage. But


    Yes, a quick Foundation Establishment stage requires adaptation and consolidation before one can truly unleash this level ofbat power.


    On the ind, Ye Fan recruited a group of elites who took the Foundation Establishment Pills and gave them a set of guidance, which then allowed them to teach their experiences from around the world.<span>At the same time, Ye Fan also took some of the medicinal herbs and elixirs that he got from the Ancient Immortal Spiritual Realm and mixed them together, distributing them to the warriors who needed them.


    After several rounds of consumption, there was not much of it left. Most of it had been made by Ye Fan into pills for the people around him to consume.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but to think about whether he should use his illusionary face to secretly go to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and get some herbs for himself. one


    When he thought of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, his mind still vividly recalled Nian Ru''s delicate figure. He could only sigh ¡­


    After checking with Angel and following Ye Fan''s instructions, Sally really began announcing to the whole world that the symbol of INFERNO was officially changed to "Hell''s Sword Wielder"! leafFan Xian couldn''t help but ask Angel for help to secretly manipte Weibo, WeChat, fan group, and other topics rted to the reputation of the "Sword God". ratio


    Like the Sword God''s fan support group''s Weibo, the profile picture was changed to a Divine Seal, so that everyone could take this as the symbol of the Sword God.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that the symbol of the wielder of Hell''s swordy would be sought after by many fashion world masters. This


    Some of the masters even knew Ye Fan''s identity. In order to win over Ye Fan, they evenunched a luxury clothing brand.


    When Ye Fan saw that a LV special Hell Sword Wielder T-shirt was unexpectedly hard toe by, and it had been popr online for around forty to fifty thousand yuan each, he couldn''t help but not know whether tough or cry. Is<span>After this incident, Su Qingxue even specially called Ye Fan and asked him why he didn''t register the trademark patent first. Isn''t this giving money to the other party for free? leaf


    <span>The sail had no choice but to let Sally Ye register the trademark and patent. Since someone was opening the back door, it would only take a day for him to register it.


    As a result, INFERNO and Sword God''s logo has be a global brand that has gained a lot of money in the future. Ayn<span>She didn''t think that she would be the founder of an international brand, just because she wanted to recruit believers. No


    <span>In any case, the more people who liked to believe in this Divine Seal, the stronger the power of faith she could obtain. in


    After staying on the Purgatory Ind for almost a week, Ye Fan felt that he had already done enough work. He should start busy with his own cultivation, especially with the giant shield and its armor. quaque<span>Just as he was about to go practice near the familiar volcano area, Aunt Jiang called him.


    <span>"Aunt Jiang, what''s wrong?" "Ye Fan thought to himself, it can''t be that he is thinking too much about him, right? It seems that it is time for me to go back and apany my daughter."


    "Oh, Ye Fan,e back quickly, something happened at home!" Aunt Jiang was very agitated and anxious as she sighed. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1673

    1673 leaves


    The sail was startled, could it be that the envoy of the hidden gods had really made his move? She hurriedly asked, "What happened at home?"It was all because of your precious daughter and the steamed bun! He loved watching steamed buns spew out fire, but the result was that he became addicted to spouting steamed buns. He even had a fire at home!


    If it wasn''t for the fire rms and automatic fire extinguishers at home, the entire house would probably be gone! " Aunt Jiang said in grief.


    Ye Fan''s face turned ck, and he hurriedly asked, "Is he alright?"<span>The people were fine, but the house was going to be renovated. The property people, the fire rm and the nearby residents were all here. It was a mess.


    <span>I don''t even know how to exin to those people that I can''t tell them about the steamed buns.


    <span>She was busy in a meeting and told me to find you, you taught the steamed bun, you have to solve. Me


    ¡­ ¡­. "I feel so dizzy. You said I''m over a year old and yet, I made such a thing..."Listening to Aunt Jiang''sints, Ye Fan could only bitterly smile. Although ¡­


    However, for Ye Fan, not to mention burning a house, even if he burned a dozen houses, he would still be able to do it.However, the problem was that the education of this daughter and the steamed bun were much more serious.


    Old man Zhou Xin and Aunt Jiang were the only ones left in the house. They couldn''t control each other normally, but Ji Xianqing wasn''t the type of person who loved to discipline others.He and Su Qingxue were not at home. If he continued to ignore them, then something big might really happen ¡­ Of course, this was big enough. one


    <span>For normal people, how could they withstand being burned!


    Su Qingxue was probably angry at him as well. Why not teach him how to set the steamed buns on fire? "


    "Auntie Jiang, don''t worry. If we can''t stay at home, then we''ll go to Yueying''s side and take a seat for the time being. I''ll go back and take care of it right now." Positive<span>Feng Yueying''s house was also in Egret County, so it would be convenient for her to stay there for a while.


    Ye Fan then said a few words to Sally and Nie Wuyue, and then quickly returned to Hua Hai.


    By the time he got home, it was already dark. Ye Fan arrived in front of the burned mansion and looked at the dark area. It seemed that he would need to spend some time to repair it. Although ¡­


    <span>Although he said that his family wasn''t short on money, it was still a troublesome matter.


    <span>When they arrived at Feng Yueying''s home, everyone was already there.


    It was rare for Feng Yueying to have so many guests at her house. She was busy cooking dinner for everyone, while Ji Xianqing was helping. see


    When Ye Fan returned, everyone started to talk about the fire during the day.<span>Ye Fan smiled wryly again and again, and promised everyone that he would teach them a good lesson.


    However, when he looked around, he could not see the figures of the two little fellows. He could not help but ask, "Where are the buns and buns?"


    "Upstairs, I haven''t been able toe down since I came here. The child knows that he made a mistake, so you better tell her," said Feng Yueying. leaf<span>Fan Xian nodded his head. It was already time to eat. Usually, by this time, Yuan Zhou would already be sitting at the dining table, waiting for the meal to start. This time, they didn''t even go downstairs to smell the fragrance of the meal. leaf


    The sail went upstairs, checked, and entered a guest bedroom. one<span>There was no one in the room, but a small mound protruded from a quilt on the bed.


    Ye Fan smiled, walked over and slowly lifted the nket. fruitThen, he saw a girl and a young Lu Wu hugging a steamed bun for warmth. mass


    The group raised their head and saw that their father had returned. A trace of nervousness and fear could be seen in their bloodshot eyes. They softly called out, "Father ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s face was expressionless. He looked at his daughter for a while and then extended a hand. massThe group quickly closed their eyes in fear, but they didn''t dare to run away, so they could only tightly hold the steamed buns.


    But after waiting for three seconds, Ye Fan only gently touched her head and tidied up her messy hair.


    "I''m so bored that I''m sweating. It''s not hot under the nket." Ye Fan said with a smile. mass


    The group realized that Ye Fan didn''t hit her fiercely, so they carefully raised their heads. Their eyes were filled with tears as they ttened their mouths and said, "Dad ¡­." The group knew they were wrong ¡­ ¡­ "I won''t dare to do that again ¡­"<span>Ye Fan sat on the bed and asked, "Then tell me, what was the mistake?"


    <span>Sobbing, she said, "I... I shouldn''t have let the steamed buns burn my home. "


    "Then can I let the steamed buns burn other people''s houses?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Thinking of this, she hurriedly shook her head like a rattle," "No."


    <span>"Hmm, then what else can I do wrong?" Ye Fan asked again.


    He shook his head, "I don''t know ¡­" leafFan sighed. "Since you know you''ve done wrong, then why are you hiding in the nket?" If you did something wrong, do you have to face it bravely and avoid it?


    <span>You burned down our home, gave Auntie Jiang, Great Grandpa, and Sis Xianqing some trouble, made your mother angry, and wasted a lot of money. You


    "We should apologize to everyone immediately and assure them that we won''t be making this kind of mistake again in the future and that we won''t be hiding here, understand?"


    "Okay." The girl nodded vigorously, "I got it, I''ll go down and apologize to everyone. I promise I won''t do that again."


    Ye Fan once again grabbed the steamed bun, and hit Little Lu''s head a few times, "Little guy, you too! If you dare to spew out fire again, I won''t give you anything good to eat! "<span>Little Lu was still confused, but he could also distinguish people''s emotions. He seemed to realize that this time, the atmosphere in the house was very bad, it was him who caused the trouble. His eyes were filled with fear, his ears were hanging down, and he was no longer as lively as usual. leaf


    <span>He didn''t know how to exin this to the little guy. After all, he couldn''tmunicate with him through words, so he couldn''t bear to punish him. After all, he was the old man who had asked for his life, and the little guy already looked very pitiful.


    "Alright, let''s go down to eat," Ye Fan patted his daughter''s back and said. mass


    He wiped his eyes and got out of bed.


    "But just as he got off the bed, Ye Fan noticed with his sharp eyes that where this girl left, there were actually two bags of bread?"


    "Bundle, what''s this?" Ye Fan picked up the bread and asked with a smile that was not a smile. mass


    His face turned red like an apple, and he lowered his head in embarrassment, "I don''t dare to go down to eat, but I''m afraid of getting hungry ¡­"<span>Ye Fan almost burst outughing, but at this moment, he had to pretend to be a strict father. He turned his head and restrained hisughter, and then said seriously, "Don''t be so cunning, if you are wrong you will be punished. Today, after dinner, you have to wash the dishes."


    The group replied with an "Oh". As long as she didn''t have to eat less, they were willing to wash the dishes. Building


    Below, all the seniors were a bit nervous. Although they were angry with their children, they did not want to get beaten up.<span>After waiting for Ye Fan toe down with some buns and buns, he let out a sigh of relief when he saw that the child didn''t seem to have been taught a lesson. And ¡­


    <span>The first to run up to Auntie Jiang was the first to speak with sincerity, "I''m sorry, Grandma Jiang. I made a mistake. I won''t dare to do it again ¡­" very


    Quickly, the group went in front of the others, apologizing one by one. They even went so far as to say it in front of Feng Yueying, causing her to not know whether tough or cry. Eat<span>After the meal, Yuan Zhou took the initiative to clean up the dishes and stood on a stool. Under the tutge of Ji Yanqing, he washed the dishes by the sink.


    <span>Both Aunt Jiang and Zhou Xinjiang were very satisfied with this result, but they were not angry at all. Von


    <span>Seeing this scene, Yue Ying couldn''t help but joke towards Ye Fan: "I didn''t expect that you really know how to teach children. Where did you learn this from? Don''t tell me that there are other children outside?"


    Ye Fan looked at his daughter who was there imitating the process of washing dishes, and a trace of bitterness appeared in his eyes, "When I was young, I did the wrong thing, President Li taught me that kind of thing..."


    Feng Yueying''s smile disappeared, and she let out a faint sigh. Even though Ye Fan had achieved great things, he was still unable to let those who had left go back to his side.


    At this moment, Aunt Jiang suddenly thought of something and pped her thigh. "That''s right, Sang-qing, don''t be in such a hurry to teach us how to wash the dishes. Let''s go out for a trip to the mall first! If it''s anyter, the mall will close! " kiki<span>Hearing this, Sun Qing seemed to have thought of something as she nodded with a bashful smile. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was puzzled. "It''s sote at night, why are you so anxious to go to the mall?" Can''t you go during the day? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1674

    <span>"1674"


    <span>"No, the mall won''t open until ten in the morning, it''s toote!"


    Aunt Jiang stood up and sighed, "There''s no need to go, the wardrobe in Xianqing''s room is on fire. What if I don''t go and buy some clothes for her?" leafThe sail was a little confused, "Tomorrow at sunset, is there something important?" Von


    Yue Ying smiled next to him in a low voice. "Auntie Jiang has found a good matchmaking partner for Wanqing. Tomorrow is the day we''ll meet."


    <span>"A blind date?"


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, then he looked at Ji Shuqing, who was already shyly lowering her head. Remembering the scene he saw at the door of the girl''s room, he felt a mix of emotions in his heart.


    "Why do you look so shocked? Isn''t it normal for a man to marry a woman?" Feng Yueying mischievouslyughed, "Don''t tell me you think it''s not good?" leaf


    Fan Xian curled his lips, "I didn''t say anything, I was just a little surprised..." Weeks


    <span>Xin Jiang chuckled and said, "That girl, Xianqing, stays at home and doesn''t go out to socialize. A blind date is also a good idea."


    <span>"Yeah, although she''s not that old, even though she''s a girl who graduated from university now, it''s still going to take her a while to fall in love." Aunt Jiang said. leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but ask Ji Xianqing, "Xianqing, are you willing? If it''s too much of a pressure, you can just tell Auntie Jiang ¡­"


    Ji Xianqing smiled and said, "I am willing. Aunt Jiang didn''t force me. Brother Ye Fan, don''t say that." RiverAunt also rebuked him, "That''s right, Ye Fan, do you think I would force Sang Qing to go on a blind date? "I''ve asked all of you before, it''s for her own good."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Ye Fan also nodded his head, stood up and said, "Then I''ll take Xianqing out, I''ll drive faster."<span>"Alright, that''s good. You''re a man, and you know what men like to see women wearing these days." Auntie Jiang chuckled happily.


    Then ¡­ "Then thank you, Brother Ye Fan, I''ll have to trouble you again," Ji Xianqing still remembered that it was Ye Fan who bought her clothes when she first came to live in Hua Hai. a fewA minuteter, Ye Fan drove Feng Yueying''s car to the nearby Merry Shop. Cars


    Going up, the atmosphere was somewhat quiet. Ye Fan held the steering wheel with one hand and the door with the other as he thought about a few things.


    <span>After waiting for more than ten minutes, Ji Xianqing seemed to feel that it was a little too quiet. She pointed at a sign on the street in front of them and said, "Look, Brother Ye Fan, the ce where we were attackedst time seems to be repaired. Those workers work all day and all night."


    Ye Fan replied with a "En", "After all, the city center is very influential..." "We have to finish this as soon as possible."


    "However, the economic losses are small. If not for you, Brother Ye Fan, hundreds of families would have been in trouble." leaf<span>Fan Xian looked at the girl and said: "You have nothing to say?" kiki


    <span>"What do you mean, Brother Ye Fan?" I... Aren''t I talking? " leaf


    <span>Fan Jian sighed. As he drove, he said, "Have you really decided that you want to go on a blind date? "If it''s to take care of Aunt Jiang''s feelings, then you don''t have to do this."


    Ji Xianqing smiled in relief, "Brother Ye Fan, even though I am not an intelligent girl, I am not stupid enough to treat marriage as child''s y. River<span>Auntie really was worried for me and wanted me to go out and find a boyfriend and make ns for the future, but there was nothing wrong with that. Me


    <span>I was brought back to the n by my father when I was young, but the Ji n didn''t treat me as one of their own.


    <span>For a girl like me who doesn''t have a family background and doesn''t have any education or career, where does shee from that doesn''t even have a good face...


    <span>Being able to meet someone like Brother Ye Fan who treats me so well, I am already very satisfied.


    "However, I can''t possibly stay in your house all my life for free. If I really have a suitable partner to marry into, I also want to form a warm home, find a job, and repay you in the future ¡­"


    "You don''t eat and live in vain. You cook, cook, wash clothes, clean up, and often send people to school. If you hire the same nanny, you''ll get 20,000 a month in Hua Hai." study"Li, career, these things are important, but we don''t have to work outside, that''s what work is all about. Our family already has a hard timecking you, you don''t have to belittle yourself," Ye Fan said.


    Ji Shiqing looked at the man gratefully. "Thank you for saying that ¡­" Brother Ye Fan, I... "I didn''t expect you to think so highly of me..." "Silly girl, don''t think that I pity you and brought you out from the Ji family to let you stay in my house. You


    From the first time I met you, I noticed your strengths. You are very hardworking, very patient, and the key is that you are very kind. No


    <span>"No matter how others think of it, in my eyes, this is much more precious than having a background." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Ji Xianqing lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes, "Brother Ye Fan, please don''t say anymore..." I''m not that good. " leaf


    Fan Xian was speechless. He was just speaking the truth, what was there to be excited about. He hurriedly changed his words, "Alright, alright. Since you are really willing to go on a blind date, then I will respect your decision. No


    Have you ever seen a picture or anything like that? Do what? What''s at home? "What is your moral character like?" kikiSang-ge was stunned for a moment, then burst outughing, "Brother Sang-fan, why are you acting like a parent..." "


    <span>I''m a parent. What''s more, can''t I just take care of my sister? "I will take you from the Ji n to Hua Hai, and we will see how you get married in the future," said Ye Fan. kiki


    In fact... I only saw a picture, gentle, then Auntie Jiang said he came from the countryside, but graduated from Hua Hai University and is now working in IT.


    <span>Thendlord who rented a house knew Auntie Jiang. They danced in the square together, and then rmended her ¡­ Aunt Jiang said a few words and felt that he was not bad, so she introduced him to me ¡­ " "


    <span>Has the young man seen your picture? " Ye Fan asked. kiki


    Ye Qing nodded, "He said... Don''t mind the birthmark on my face. leaf


    <span>Although Fan Xian was skeptical in his heart, it wasn''t convenient for him to say anything more. If Ji Wangqing could really find a good home, he should also give his blessings.


    After the shopping mall, Ye Fan and the girl quickly swept through a bunch of clothes, and also bought two new bags and a set of skincare products. Female


    The kid repeatedly said no, but Ye Fan didn''t care about that much. He bought her and said no, afraid that the girl wouldn''t have enough face.


    After returning to Feng Yueying''s house, Ye Fan called out to Ji Sangqing before he got off the car."It''ste." Female


    <span>The child turned around, "Eh? Brother Ye Fan, is there anything else that has fallen behind? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian shook his head, his gazeplex and serious as he said, "I know that you have some secrets that you might not be able to tell me, but I trust you, so I won''t ask you.


    <span>After all, you''ve probably spent more time with my family than I have myself, so I consider you as a rtive.


    If... You must remember, I will always be someone you can depend on. Do you understand? "


    Ji Xianqing''s bright eyes shone in the darkness. After many thoughts, she pursed her lips into a smile and nodded, "Yes." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1675

    1675


    They stayed at Feng Yueying''s home for the night. Although they had changed their house, because they were living in the same district, everyone was more or less used to it.


    Since it was Sunday, there was no need to send everyone to school. However, Su Qingxue would call early in the morning and ask Ye Fan to bring his family to another house in Hua Hai so that they could temporarily move in another home. Siu<span>Qingxue also had several houses in Hua Hai, and there was no shortage of them. She obviously didn''t want her family to stay in Feng Yueying''s home.


    Ye Fan knew what the woman was thinking, so he didn''t say it out loud. Although he felt that it didn''t matter, he still agreed to move the whole family out in the afternoon. Right


    Feng Yueying naturally understood this. It would be strange if Su Qingxue could openly let her whole family move into Feng Yueying''s home.The reason why they had to wait until the afternoon was because Ji Wanqing had to go on a blind date in the morning. Eat


    After breakfast, Auntie Jiang urged Ji Xianqing to head upstairs to make preparations. whole


    <span>After more than an hour, Ji Xianqing came downstairs with a bashful look on her face, as if she could not walk anymore.


    <span>Ji Wanqing wore a light makeup. She wore the new light pink woolen sweater, a blue pleated skirt, and silver high heels. There was a tinge of sexiness in the girl''s voice, but it was also a tinge of freshness.


    <span>If one didn''t look at her birthmark, just by looking at her profile or at her back, one could see that this girl was incredibly beautiful.


    <span>Every detail on the girl''s body seemed to emphasize two words, exquisite and perfect.


    It was as if she upied every aspect of beauty that the public felt, except for the birthmark on her face.


    As a beauty, Feng Yueying was envious of Ji Xianqing as well. She patted Ye Fan''s arm and said, "Sigh, you don''t even have to say it. Besides having a birthmark, the rest of her body is almost perfect.


    "With a little makeup, the outline of the face and facial features can be seen. The figure is not tall, but it''s enough. The key is that the ratio is especially good. It''s more than enough to be a t model." leaf


    Fan Zheng was watching TV with his arms around Ji Xiaoqing. Upon hearing herment, he smiled and looked at her. There was a trace of thought in his eyes.


    When Aunt Jiang heard this, she was very pleased: "Of course, I''ve already said it before, we, Xianqing, are simply a beautiful woman.<span>Now that medicine has developed, it''s just a matter of surgery, maybe the birthmark on your face will disappear. "


    "What kind of surgery is that?" said Zhou Xinjiang. "Xianqing is already very outstanding, and the heart is more important."


    Ji Shiqing''s face turned red when she heard that. She clenched her bag tightly and said, "Auntie Jiang, don''t talk about me, I..." I don''t even know how to dress. It was even Brother Ye Fan who helped me choose the clothes. "<span>"It''s nothing, it''s already good enough. Good evening, I won''t apany you there. You should know the address. That blues coffee, it will onlyst for ten minutes." Aunt Jiang said.


    <span>You don''t have to apany me, I. "I will go by myself," Ji Xianqing was very nervous as well. After bidding farewell to the crowd, she walked out of the room.


    Be a bit bolder, don''t be too shy, and make a phone call if you have any questions! " Auntie Jiang did not forget to remind her.<span>When the group of people saw Aunt Jiang''s worried look, they all sighed with emotion. Aunt Jiang, who has no children, really did think of Ji Xianqing as a daughter.


    Not long after Ji Xianqing got on the taxi, Aunt Jiang suddenly said to Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, let''s go take a look."


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was confused, and forced a smile: "Aunt Jiang, you..." Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t go with her? "


    That''s right, I''m not apanying her, I''m going secretly! "Aunt Jiang had a disdainful expression on her face," Why are you so ignorant? "She pushed Ye Fan''s shoulders and said," Think about it, if I were to go with her, how nervous would she be?


    We''ll sneak over and find a ce in the coffee shop to quietly watch. You have good hearing, so you can hear what they''re saying. That way, I''ll feel at ease. ThisAfter all, this is the first time for a blind date, can I not keep an eye on her? She was brought here by you from the n, so you should have something to eat, right? " leaf


    Fan Fan could not help but admire, Jiang is still more experienced, has cheated everyone!


    <span>It seemed like he was the only one who could apany him. Otherwise, others would not be able to hear him when they were far away.


    <span>Ye Fan immediately had Feng Yueying take care of the group, while he himself drove, brought Aunt Jiang and headed to the coffee shop. River


    It was obvious that Aunt had already inspected the ce. She stopped the car at the back door, then called a coffee shop staff out and led the two to a concealed seat on the second floor.


    <span>Ye Fan then realized that Aunt Jiang had even prepared all the seats in advance, so she purposely spent money to get the shop to arrange everything.


    Ji Shuangqing and the guy who was going on a blind date were sitting at a spot that could be seen by the two of them, but it was difficult for them to notice their own side.


    At this moment, a young man and woman were sitting in a private room and chatting with each other."Miss Ji, your name is especially pleasing to the ear and has quite the charm to it. Did your father take it?" white


    A man with a shirt, gray baseball jacket, and short hair that looked rather sunny, wearing sses, was looking at the girl with a gentle expression. kikiOn the other hand, Xi Qing was a little nervous and reserved. She pursed her lips and smiled as she nodded, "Yes ¡­" "


    <span>"Oh, my name is Xu Wei Li, and I''m much worse than your name, haha ¡­" "


    <span>"No, it''s pretty good." Ji Xianqing replied with a faint smile.


    The two of them ordered a pot of ck tea. As Xu Weili poured tea for the girl, he smiled and said, "Miss Ji, this surname is quite rare. Where is your hometown?"Ji Xianqing thanked him, took the teacup and said softly, "I was adopted by my father. I don''t know where my real hometown is ¡­"


    "Oh, I''ve heard about that too. Maybe your biological parents have their own difficulties. Where did you grow up at?" Xu Wei Li said with a smile: "My hometown is in the western province, far from here, ha-ha, country boy origin." kiki


    "I''m almost the same, I wasn''t in the city when I was young, my hometown is Kunlun."


    Karakorum? Which province''s city? " Xu Wei Li asked.<span>Ji Shiqing blinked. "Just ¡­" "The Kunlun Mountains."


    Kun. "Mount Kunlun..." Xu Wei Li''s expression was stiff for a moment before heughed out loud: "Oh, oh, so that''s the case. The air must be really good ¡­" Hehe... "Hehe ¡­"


    Ji Shiqing smiled and nodded. "Yes, the air is very fresh ¡­"<span>Xu Wei Li didn''t know what to answer, so he started to giggle ¡­


    In the private room on the second floor, Ye Fan could not help but wipe his mouth to stop himself fromughing.


    Opposite of them, Aunt Jiang was very anxious and whispered, "Ye Fan, what are they talking about? Why is that little Xuughing? Was it funny? Could it be that Xianqing said the wrong thing? " leaf


    The sail shook its head and said, "No, they just asked each other where their hometown was, and didn''t say anything special."<span>"You canugh like that?" "Looks like the atmosphere is quite good, there''s a game going on." Auntie Jiang excitedly held both her hands together. kiki


    After chatting with Xu Wei Li for a while, the girl finally gathered up her courage and asked... "


    <span>Mr. Xu, you ¡­ Do you really not mind the birthmark on my face? " The girl looked at him nervously. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1676

    <span>1676 Xu


    Wei Li replied in a straightforward manner: "I''m not the kind of person who looks at people''s appearances superficially. If we want to stay together for a long time, the personality and the heart are more important."Besides, I was born into a poor family, so I was content to have a wife and children and have a happy family. Now


    In this city, it''s not easy to meet a girl who''s willing to marry a foreigner like us, who has no house or car. " kiki<span>After hearing that, she nodded and said, "But I still don''t have a stable job and don''t have any education. I heard you''re a top student who graduated from Hua Hai University ¡­" "


    It doesn''t matter. Work can be found slowly, and I hope to make the other half happy through my own struggle. Me


    He''s just apany technician now, but I''ll do my best to create a career, "Xu said confidently.So it was like that... "I didn''t expect you to be so ambitious." Ji Xianqing pursed her lips into a smile as she took a sip of tea. two


    As they continued to chat, Aunt Jiang, who was upstairs, urged Ye Fan to pass the information on as soon as possible, for fear of missing any details. auralUpon hearing Xu Weili''s words, Aunt Jiang happily nodded and praised him, "This young man is indeed not bad. Men are not afraid of having a low birth, but are afraid of not having the ambition. Seems like they found the right person."


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, looked at Xu Wei Li, sizing him up from head to toe, seeming to be deep in thought.


    After more than half an hour, Xu Weili looked at his watch and said, "It''s almost time for lunch, Miss Ji. I''ll take you out for a meal before we continue our conversation."


    Ji Xueqing was puzzled, "Aren''t we eating here? There must be something to eat here... "<span>"I don''t really like western cuisine, and this coffee shop is expensive and mediocre. I''ll take you to a little restaurant I like, which is my hometown," said Xu Weili, pointing outside. "Just go two streets and walk less than ten minutes." kiki


    <span>She was a frugal person, and since the other party had invited her with such enthusiasm, she agreed. xu


    <span>"Wei Li swept a nce at the two dimensions on the table, paid the bill, got up and left."


    <span>Ye Fan, where are they going? " "What happened?" Aunt Jiang hurriedly asked when she saw the two leave the coffee shop.


    "He said that he was going out to eat, and that he had a restaurant with his hometown''s vor. He said that he would walk for ten minutes," said Ye Fan.


    "Yo, I brought them to taste the dishes from my hometown. This youngd seems to be quite concerned about them." Aunt Jiang stood up and said, "Alright, let''s go back as well."


    Ye Fan asked, "Do you want to keep looking?"


    "What do you think? "Just follow them out? How awkward is it to be seen by Xianqing? Besides, I can feel relieved to see them chatting so well." Aunt Jiangughed.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t feel reassured, "Let''s keep following them for a while. I''ll drive, so that I won''t be discovered."


    <span>Aunt Jiang was puzzled, "Ye Fan, what''s wrong with you? Are you not satisfied with Little Xu? "


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue and said, "Let''s follow him out first, in case we lose him, we''ll talk on the way."<span>Although Aunt Jiang was puzzled, she also believed that Ye Fan would not speak without thinking, so she drove down the stairs and followed him.


    With Ye Fan''s skill, it was still very easy to follow the two without being discovered, and by relying on the appropriate distance to the side, he was able to do it.


    <span>On the other hand, Ji Xianqing was walking with Xu Weili. After passing a street, they walked for seven to eight minutes until they came to an old residential district. xu


    Wei Li talked nonstop about the local customs and traditions of his hometown. seven


    After eight minutes, the girl listened attentively and realized that there was nothing to eat nearby. She looked around doubtfully and asked, "Are there any restaurants here?"<span>"Yes, it''s inside. It''s almost there. The boss has rented a small shop under a building. The shop isn''t big, but it tastes good ¡­" "Xu Wei Li said with a smile."


    "Oh ¡­" Ji Xianqing nodded. Although she had been in the Hua Hai area for quite some time, she did not run around, so she was not familiar with it.When the two of them reached the alleyway of the two old buildings, Xu Wei Li suddenly grabbed Ji Changqing''s arm and pulled her towards him. kiki


    <span>Before she could scream out, Xu Wei Li pressed a handkerchief to her mouth!


    <span>"Woo woo!"


    Ji Changqing patted Xu Wei Li''s arm and tried to grab his hair. In a moment of desperation, she lost her bag. xu


    Wei Li didn''t expect this girl to be able to struggle so hard. After being bored for seven or eight seconds, she still hadn''t fainted.


    However, his strength was greater, and he forcefully dragged her into the alley so that no one would see. This<span>Suddenly, a fat bald man with a golden ne rushed in from across the alley. His eyes were wide open as he said, "Why isn''t this little girl unconscious yet?"


    <span>"I don''t know!" Is the medicine not ready enough? " Xu Wei Li frowned. Light


    Fatty clenched his teeth and took out a syringe from his pocket. "Who cares about her!" Give her a shot and she''ll be good! "


    Ji Yanqing was pressed against the wall. Her eyes were filled with despair and fear when she saw the fat guying over with the needle ¡­<span>However, just as the bald man''s needle was about to pierce into Ji Wangqing''s neck, a hand appeared like lightning and snatched away the syringe! fat


    <span>Zi and Xu Wei Li were both confused. They didn''t know what was going on, but when they turned around, they found that someone had suddenly appeared beside them!?


    <span>Ye Fan held the syringe and looked at the medicine inside. His face was gloomy as he frowned, "This is a hemp drug for animals, why are you giving it to people?" Aren''t you afraid of death? " kiki


    <span>As Nightingale heard Ye Fan''s voice, tears rolled down her cheeks in excitement.


    "Damn it... Who are you!? " xu


    When Wei Li saw that his n had been exposed, he put Ji Wangqing in front of him.


    The bald fatty took out a dagger and pointed it at Ji Xueqing''s neck. "Kneel down, kid!" Covering his head with both hands! "Why don''t I ¡­" No


    After the fatty finished speaking, the dagger in his hand had already fallen into Ye Fan''s hand.<span>Fatty stared nkly at his empty hand, dumbstruck. In the next second, Ye Fan kicked him right in the leg bone!


    "Ahhh!"


    The fatty felt as if his leg bones had been broken. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He fell to the ground and cried out.


    Xu Wei Li was dumbfounded. No matter how slow he was, he could tell that the person in front of him was not someone he could mess with!


    You. "You are an ancient warrior?" xu<span>Wei Li thought about it. After all, now that ancient martial arts had been revived, it was not hard to see warriors.


    "Sunset!" River


    <span>Auntie rushed over. She got out of the car slowly, and only now did she arrive.


    Seeing the scene in front of her, Aunt Jiang was anxious and angry. Although she didn''t know what had happened, Xu Wei Li was clearly not a good person!<span>"You all ¡­ Don''te near me! Otherwise, I will kill her! " Xu Wei Li became even more flustered after knowing that the two of them were family members of Ji Changqing.


    "Bastard..." Seeing that Xu Wei Li was actually holding Ji Changqing hostage, Aunt Jiang rolled up her sleeves and rushed over to give Xu Wei Li a p on the face! xu<span>Wei Li never thought that Aunt Jiang was also an ancient warrior. Even though her cultivation level was not high when she was old, a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. River


    <span>Aunty was really angry. The p had knocked Xu Wei Li ck and blue. His mouth and nose were full of blood. He hit the wall and lost his bnce. kiki


    <span>She threw herself into Aunt Jiang''s arms and cried in grief and fear, "Auntie Jiang ¡­ I... "I ¡­"


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I was wrong, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have trusted them that easily." Aunt Jiang was filled with regret and also started crying. leaf


    Seeing the two fallen bodies on the ground, Fan did not bother to kill anyone. After all, this was within the residential district. He called the police and told Yao Zhengang to investigate. Now<span>In the field, Ye Fan had only broken the legs of the two, so he didn''t bother to pay any more attention to them. When


    <span>It was urgent that Ye Fan bring Ji Shiqing home tofort her. This


    <span>It was his first blind date and he already became like this, causing a psychological trauma. In the future, he wouldn''t even be able to get along with a man, and that would truly be annoying. gyri


    <span>After getting into the car, Aunt Jiang held Ji Xianqing''s arm from behind. Whileforting the girl, she remembered something and asked Ye Fan, who was driving the car, "Ye Fan, how did you find out that there was something wrong with that surnamed Xu?"


    <span>"Nothing much... Only he said that his family was poor and still struggling in the city, but the watch he wore was a treasure. Although ¡­


    Even though it doesn''t look like a high-end item, it''s still worth at least a hundred thousand. I don''t think that this watch and his people arepatible with his upation ¡­ "


    Ye Fan sighed, he was actually quite surprised that such a thing had happened.However, if one were to think about it carefully, this society that looked at faces, a young man with a promising future, would really be so attentive to a girl with a birthmark on her face and no family background, no work or education?


    Obviously, the probability of this happening was too small.


    <span>However, he couldn''t say it in such detail, so he only mentioned one detail of his watch.


    <span>However, there was one more thing that Ye Fan was more concerned about.


    He looked into the rearview mirror and saw Ji Shuangqing, whose eyes were red and crying. A hint of doubt shed across his eyes as he thought about the scene where she was covered her nose and mouth ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1677

    1677After returning home, everyone was extremely shocked to find out that something like this had happened. River


    Aunt really med herself. She even cursed at the charterer on the phone and asked her how she could introduce such an ouw. Then ¡­The charterer was actually very helpless. She didn''t know that Xu Wei Li''s identity was actually a lie. Yao


    It was rare for Zhengang to receive a call from Ye Fan, so he naturally put in a lot of effort and solved the whole case in the afternoon. protosm


    Come, this Xu Wei Li and that bald fatty are specifically looking at the girls who have no parents or family background, swindling them and selling them off.Xu Weili''s name and identity documents were all fake, and so was his work at his age. This


    <span>One time, he seemed to know that Ji Xianqing had no parents in Hua Hai and did not have a background. He just felt that it was easy to fool her, considering the fact that the girl did not have any formal work and education.


    On the phone, Yao Zhengang said in a ttering tone, "Mr. Ye, it''s you. You just captured two traffickers. These are heinous criminals!" bullying


    <span>Those girls went missing, yet no one came to look for them. As such, no one was able to attract the attention of society. Who knows how many girls were harmed by them! "


    "Enough... "It''s good as long as you deal with them ording tow. It''s best if they tell the truth. They cheated me earlier, where did all the women who were sold go to? As much as you can save, right?" Ye Fan sighed.


    Yao Zhengang repeatedly promised to do his best ¡­ leaf<span>Fan Xian hung up and looked at his family in the living room. They were all very angry. Divide


    "¡­" They were still confused, ying with the steamed buns on the carpet. Everyone''s expression was sad and indignant.


    This is truly heaven''s will, these people should be shot! " Zhou Xinjiang said as he pped his thigh. River


    Aunt wiped her tears and med herself, "It''s all my fault... I should have observed more. If it wasn''t for Ye Fan who saw through the problem, I... I''ll just die! "


    "Auntie Jiang, don''t say it like that, you''re just doing it for the good of thete Qing." Feng Yuyingforted her, "How could ordinary people know that you''re such a swindler? Thatndlord sees it almost every day and is kept in the dark."


    "Tell me ¡­" That child, Xianqing, had been abandoned in the wilderness since she was young and had almost died. Her life was already miserable enough, why did the heavens allow her to meet such a scammer?! This ¡­ Is there even any justice in this!? " The more Aunt Jiang thought about it, the angrier she became and the more upset she became.


    As Ye Fan listened, he also got a bit annoyed. He got up and went upstairs, intending to see how Ji Xiaoqing was doing.When the girl came back, she hid in her room and said that she wanted to be alone and calm down.


    It wasn''t convenient for them to care about her. They had already said what they needed to say, but this kind of thing wasn''t something that could be resolved with a few words. leaf


    The sails knocked on the door, "Xinqing, can Ie in?"


    <span>After a while, a tearful "En" came from inside. leaf


    <span>The sail pushed open the door and saw the girl sitting on the bed, hugging her knees.


    Thest rays of the evening sun shone through the drawn curtains and onto the side of Ji Xianqing''s face, just in time to hide the birthmark.<span>Like a pear blossom after the rain, she was as beautiful as a work of art, yet heart-wrenching. leaf


    <span>The sail slowly walked to the girl''s side and sat down. Then, she bowed her head in silence for a moment and said: "I know, there is not much use inforting you now, but I hope you can believe me..." This world is not that bad. " kiki


    Zhiqing nodded, "I know, Brother Ye Fan..." Actually, what I was sad about wasn''t that person who was a scammer. It was only my first time meeting him, so there wasn''t much of a grudge between us.


    <span>I just. I''m just ming myself, making Aunt Jiang''s hard work go down the drain, and making everyone sad with me ¡­ Is


    What many people are doing, to me, will be like this.


    Am I really in trouble? "That''s why no one wanted me since I was young ¡­"<span>"How can you think like this, you are the victim, everyone cares about you because they like you." Ye Fan reached out his hand and patted the girl''s shoulder, "If you want to make Auntie Jiang happy, then make yourself happy."


    Ji Shangqing raised her head and looked at Ye Fan''s smiling eyes. Finally, she couldn''t control herself anymore. She went up to Ye Fan, grabbed his arm, and started crying while leaning on his shoulder.<span>Ye Fan gently stroked her hair, making the girl cry out as much as possible ¡­


    After crying for a few minutes, Ji Changqing looked up mournfully and asked, "Brother Ye Fan, I will do my best to ovee it. I will not be afraid to date someone because of this incident..."


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "It''s not like I forced you to go on a blind date. If you don''t like it, then you might as well not go. As your big brother, I am more than enough to support you for the rest of my life." kikiHer eyes lit up as she nodded with a joyful smile on her face. Positive


    At this time, Ye Fan discovered something, and there was a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    <span>Soon after, he heard Su Qingxue''s voice from downstairs.


    <span>What about the evening sun? How is she? " Su Qingxue, who had just returned home, immediately asked downstairs for news about Ji Shuqing. leaf


    Fan Xian smiled. "Your big sister Su hase back. It seems like she knows about you. She''s quite worried about you."<span>Ji Xianqing felt even more guilty as she quickly followed Ye Fan downstairs.


    <span>"Wife, did youe back early?" Ye Fan went down and asked with a smile. Siu


    Qingxue looked at him reproachfully, "Can I note back? "I started a fire at home, but then I was almost sold by a trafficker. Can you help me save some refreshments?" Speak


    Saying this, Su Qingxue went up and grabbed Ji Shangqing''s hand, asking how the girl was doing.


    Ye Fan was slightly surprised. It seemed that Su Qingxue''s good impression of Ji Xianqing was very high. Perhaps it had something to do with Ji Xianqing taking care of the old man on her behalf. kiki


    After being cared for by so many people, her face was flushed and she almost cried out in emotion.<span>After dark, the storm of the day finally passed, and they all sat together for dinner.


    <span>"Wifey, has the Xuanming n finished dealing with everything?" Ye Fan casually asked with concern. Siu


    Qingxue was wiping her mouth with a tissue. The little fat girl ate until her mouth was full of soup. As a mother, she really couldn''t stand it. She had to wipe it to let her continue eating."The main thing is done, the rest are the preparations for the n Gathering, but the n Gathering... We''re not going to do it too seriously, you mean.


    Anyways, they love to fight over the dragon fountain, so let''s go and fight. Didn''t you say that as long as they don''t dig up the dragon fountain, we wouldn''t care about it? " leafsail nodded, indeed so, he did not think, who has close to the dragon fountain will have much difference, although it is good for cultivation, but the key is still to see a person''s talent.


    "As long as they don''t dig out the Great Deste Stone from the dragon fountain, Ye Fan will not care."


    Actually, I wanted toe back two dayster. The main reason was to find a way to bring Mo Mo back here, but Mo Mo doesn''t seem like Xiao Jin can fly. Mo Mo Mo is just like a tank, too heavy and eye-catching. posterior


    "When I heard about the matter with Ye Dingdang, I was in a hurry toe back. I''ll temporarily leave Mo Mo in the n." Su Qingxue said regretfully. leaf


    The sail smiled, "Isn''t Mo Mo the Dark Nether Family''s guardian beast? We just have to stay there, why must we bring him back to Hua Hai?"<span>Su Qingxue was not convinced, "Why can''t you keep your gluttonous snake and fat cat at home? Can''t I keep my ink?"


    <span>"Gluttony... "No, that''s not what the gluttonous snake calls it, but how did the steamed buns be fat cats?" "Ye Fan thought that at least he could be considered a little tiger."


    "Look at the bun. It''s full to the brim every day. It''s no different from those fat British Shorthairs. Isn''t it just a different color?" Su Qingxue gave the man a snow-white nce.


    Ye Fan looked at the steamed bun on the side of the floor, which was being cooked very well by the food on the pet te, and shook his head in disappointment. bass


    As he was eating happily, he raised his head and blinked hisrge eyes at Ye Fan, and even let out two "ao ao ao" sounds. leaf<span>Fan Zheng bitterly smiled, and then he heard Su Qingxue call him ¡­ "


    <span>Husband, since the Shakyamuni is not dead yet, why don''t we find more clues from Ye Feng and Huang Xiang? " Su Qingxue suggested. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1678

    1678 Leaves


    "The sail turned around, and asked with a smile," "How do we find it?"


    "If you can''t get what you want, then you might as well find a strong mage with strong mental strength and ask Ai''er for help to hypnotize them. If you ask, you might get something." Su Qingxue said, "Otherwise, it''s not like you need to be worried."


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and asked, "Wife, do you think that the clue between Ye Feng and Huang Xiang would not exist for us to think of?<span>There were only two reasons why Ye Feng and Huang Xiang dared to appear so openly ¡­ one


    They are bait, waiting for us to investigate. Second, they don''t have any useful information on them.<span>Of course, there may be a third way, which is to y psychological warfare and think that I won''t go into it too deeply. can


    <span>Even if there is a third possibility, we cannot take the risk. If we find out that the information is false, we will fall into the trap. "


    Su Qingxue frowned, "Then is that all we can do, to always be on tenterhooks?" leafFan picked up the c from the table, took a sip, and clicked his tongue. "Tonight is just right. Let me tell you all a story that I personally experienced ¡­" "


    "I''m telling you serious business, what story are you telling?" Su Qingxue said unhappily.


    Alright, alright! "I like listening to stories!" The group began to p. leafFan Xian stretched out his hand to stroke his daughter''s head, and when everyone was looking at him with a quiet and curious expression, he said, "This happened when I was eleven years old. Then ¡­


    At that time, I was taken to a wilderness in Montana, in the magnesium kingdom, where I was asked to find and kill a beast of at least the rank of a coyote.


    The key was not to use ancient martial arts. He could only use a dagger or set up a trap on the spot to prevent himself from getting hurt, which would allow him to use his gun to protect himself in the wild.


    I thought it would be easy. With my fighting skills at the time, as long as the coyotes or elk or even the bison showed up, I could easily capture them.


    But then I realized that the problem wasn''t here. I found the animal''s senses particrly keen.<span>When I don''t use the Ancient Martial Arts and Qing Gong, when I don''t need to hold my breath with my inner force, it is actually very difficult to get close to them without being detected, especially in the wilderness where there are few cover. Me


    He spent three days setting up more than ten traps and seven to eight areas where wild beasts could possibly appear, but to no avail ¡­


    I knew then that I was underestimating the training. false<span>I''m really injured and I can''t use my internal energy. If I were to flee in the wild, I might not be able to find enough food.


    Just when I was having a headache, I met an old cowboy who was passing by. He was an experienced hunter. HeSeeing that I was setting up a trap, he came to talk to me. After I mentioned my predicament to him, he told me a method to set up a trap.


    Two dayster, I''ll get what I want. Do you know what trap he told me about? " in


    Everyone in the seating area looked at each other in dismay, although they found it inconceivable that Ye Fan would actually do such a cruel training at the age of eleven. But"Everyone was even more curious, just what kind of trap could be set so easily and magically."


    Did you use some kind of bait to attract the wild beasts over and then capture them? " "Guess." Feng Yueying guessed.<span>"I think, digging a pit and covering it with grass is stupid but effective," said Zhou Xinjiang.


    Aunt Jiang shook her head, "When are we going to dig? The wild beasts must be exhausted before they can catch someone."Su Qingxue frowned, "Stop being suspenseful. What does your story have to do with the Guardian Kings and the heaven''s envoy?"


    Ye Fan smiled, "Actually, that old hunter only said one word to me at that time..." "''time''.""Time?" Feng Yueying was surprised for a moment, and then suddenly said, "He wanted you to, to spend time waiting?"


    Ye Fan nodded, "That''s right, the best trap in the world is nothing else but ''time''.


    He kept changing his position and changing methods, only alerting the enemy and wasting his time.


    As long as Ken patiently waited, his prey would appear sooner orter. You<span>"What I need to do is to take good care of my body and prepare myself. The moment the prey appears, I will not miss the chance to kill them!"


    <span>Su Qingxue pondered and fell into silence.


    Our current situation is to not know the meaning behind the words the Shakyamuni said before his death. If there is a mastermind behind this, we have no clue.<span>Since he took the initiative to look for the possibility of falling into a trap, or if he didn''t find anything, it would be better to be prepared for any possible challenge...


    <span>If it was the envoy of Heaven, then it was truly capable. There was no need for it to hide, and since it hadn''te out yet, it meant that... We''re not at a disadvantage, are we? " Ye Fan asked with a smile. Siu


    Qingxue thought for a moment and seemed to make sense. She looked at the man with a smile that wasn''t a smile, "I didn''t think that my husband would not only hit me, but also think about me."


    <span>Ye Fan helplessly spread his hands, "No way, don''t tell me in your eyes, I''m just a simple-minded person with well-developed limbs?" Me


    <span>"For the past half a year, I have been travelling everywhere and continuously training just to deal with powerful enemies. I still don''t understand why I would be able to protect you guys."


    Hmph, stop finding excuses for yourself. Do you think that for those who go to work, those who do housework are not tired? You<span>When you were cultivating outside, she even helped you pick up your daughter. Auntie Jiang feeds the steamed buns you brought back every day. Also


    There''s a way to monitor the overall situation, who do you think is keeping an eye on the situation for you? " Su Qingxue asked. leaf


    Fan Xianughed awkwardly, "Haha..." "That''s true, everyone has worked hard."


    Since we don''t have to worry, then we should eat, drink and y.It just so happens that we need to set up a new house in the next few days. How about our family, Aunt Jiang, Xianqing, and grandpa all go on a trip for a few days?


    "Grandfather and Su Qing came to this house and never went out to y together," Su Qingxue suggested.


    "Miss, this is a good suggestion. I also want to go out for a few days. I''ve always heard that the big sisters in the market are talking about where they can travel to, so I feel itchy inside. While you''re here"You can still walk, go out to see the world, you must also go, you must go," Aunt Jiang said enthusiastically.


    "Ah... I... "I won''t be going then," Ji Xianqing felt embarrassed.


    Ye Fan said happily, "Zhiqing, if you don''t go, then wouldn''t all of your efforts, Sister Su and Aunt Jiang, go to waste? Let''s go out and rx. Everyone has been quite nervous for the past six months. We need to rx as well. "Ji Xianqing had no choice but to agree with shame and happiness after hearing everyone''s persuasive words. mass


    <span>The moment she heard that she could go out and y, she became very excited. However, a single sentence from Su Qingxue made the little girl lose her appetite ¡­ "


    Pan, when we go out, you stay at Auntie Yue Ying''s side, do your homework and go home to mom to check. " one


    At the side, Ye Fan looked at his daughter who was on the verge of tears. He couldn''t help but admire in his heart, if it was Su Qingxue who had such a hard heart, he definitely wouldn''t be willing to part with her.


    <span>However, if the child understood the importance of school, it would be very important, so no matter how reluctant Ye Fan was, he would still have to stand on Su Qingxue''s side. Von


    <span>Yue Ying stroked the child''s head,forting her not to be too sad, will make her delicious food. Von


    Yue Ying didn''t care if she went on a trip. What made her even happier was that Su Qingxue was willing to leave her child for her to take care of. This was enough to exin a few things.


    "Alright, now everyone think about it. Where are we going to travel?" Su Qingxue looked towards Ji Xianqing, "Xiqing, do you have any particr ce you want to go?" kiki<span>Su Qing shook her head, "I... "I''ll listen to you guys." This


    When Ye Fan''s phone rang, he saw that it was Nie Wuyue. He was a little surprised, but he immediately picked it up.


    "Hello, Mom. "What''s wrong?" aural


    Hearing Ye Fan''s address, Su Qingxue and Feng Yueying were shocked. They never expected Ye Fan to be on the phone with Nie Wuyue, moreover ¡­ Still called "mother"? leaf<span>Fan, on the other hand, had a serious expression after hearing these words, "Hmm... "I understand. Indeed, we should pay more attention to him. I will arrange for him to be here immediately so that I can tell you more about him ¡­" hang


    After the call, Ye Fan raised his head and grinned, "I think... There''s no need to choose a destination. I have a ce that I have to go. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1679

    1679 Vibrant<span>Under the blue sky, the grass and trees had already entered the withered season.


    There was a thinyer of frost that had not melted in the night, and the distant hills were covered with white snow. ck


    The cattle, the galloping horses, and the wolves that were waiting for an opportunity to hunt formed an ecological map of the wilderness. one


    A silver-gray Chevrolet Tahoe was cruising along a straight road in the wilderness. Qingqing


    "In the new air, besides the fragrance of the grass and mud, there was also the pungent smell of animal excrement."Hubby, close the window! It smells so bad! " Su Qingxue, who sat at the back of the car, frowned. anterior


    <span>Ye Fan, who was driving with one hand on the window and the other on the steering wheel,ughed and said, "Coming to a nature reserve like this, you should be so close to nature. Just a bit more and it would be boring. There was a pile of cow dung just now."


    "What!?" All along the way, alright? " Su Qingxue said in a speechless manner, "Even if you''re close to nature, you shouldn''t need to smell the feces, right?"


    Aunt Jiang, who was sitting in the middle row, couldn''t help but smile, "Miss is already used to living in a small city after all. Back then, we had raised these animals, so we feel quite nostalgic about it. No


    "There really aren''t that many people in this country. All this time, there were so many cows and horses, and yet nobody cares about them. How could we have seen so many wild animals in our country?"


    "Yeah, these foreign cows are really different from ours. The imported beef sold at those supermarkets should be these kinds of cattle, right?"


    "Grandfather, why are you still thinking about beef? Are you hungry?" Su Qingxue asked with a smile.<span>Sitting in the front passenger seat, Zhou Xinjiangughed, "What are you hungry for? The hamburger we just ate was full ¡­" The first time I ate that stuff, it was really tiresome. No


    <span>"I have, this old man, basked in the glory of the younger generation, I didn''t expect to be able toe here and broaden my horizons, his spirit is really improved by arge amount."


    <span>Nie Wuyue, who was sitting in the back, said with a smile, "Grandfather, the horses and cows here are actually not wild. These are all farmed by the farm, they can be considered private property."


    Ah? This ¡­ Is this a farm? Didn''t they say something about Yellowstone National Park? " Zhou Xinjiang said in surprise.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled as he exined, "Part of it belongs to the national park. It''s not bad, but most of it belongs to private farmers. They bought thisnd a long time ago, and even the government of magnesium couldn''t take it away. Ten


    We actually entered the farm a minute ago, but you probably didn''t pay attention to the sign. "<span>Ji Shuangqing, who was sitting next to Su Qingxue, was also engrossed in watching. Hearing this sentence, she could not help but exim in astonishment, "Ten minutes ago? How big is this farm?! "


    <span>Ye Fan said happily, "It turns out that Xianqing hasn''t fallen asleep. She didn''t say anything along the way, so I thought she had fallen asleep." kiki


    <span>Nightingale smiled embarrassedly, "No..." I... This is the first time I''ve been in the country, and I''ve been looking at ces like this ever since.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, could it be that the family we went to today is the owner of this farm?"


    <span>"That''s right, it''s this Barton farm''s owner, Carlock Barton." Ye Fan looked at the GPS navigation system and said, "There are still fifteen minutes before they arrive." River


    Aunt eximed, "Aiya, this farm is too big. It takes more than 20 minutes to drive in and get to his house?" Nie


    Wu Yue smiled, "Aunt Jiang, I''vee here before. Carlock picked me up using a helicopter. This farm has about 2 million acres, which is almost 8,000 square kilometers." aural


    At this number, Auntie Jiang, Zhou Xin Jiang, and Ji Shuqing were all dumbfounded.


    <span>When Ye Fan saw everyone''s expression from the rearview mirror, he couldn''t help but to smile. It seems like the effect of bringing his family for a stroll was quite good. quaque


    Yesterday, he had received a call from Nie Wuyue saying that her old friend, Carlock, wanted to ask her to contact Ye Fan and go with him to the Barton Farm in Montana to investigate something strange. It might very well be rted to the Shakyamuni and Heaven.<span>Ye Fan knew that there was a small part of the Barton Farms. In Yellowstone Park, it was a good ce to travel, so he prepared a ne and brought everyone to the Magma Nation.


    <span>As you check your problems, you can let your family experience an exotic atmosphere.


    With Ye Fan and Su Qingxue''s face, visas were naturally unnecessary. After the nended at a civilian airport, Ye Fan personally drove to bring his family in. Nie


    <span>It was also the first time that Wu Yue had met Aunt Jiang and Zhou Xinjiang, both of whom were elders. They were amazed by Nie Wuyue''s appearance.


    <span>However, Nie Wuyue''s age and experience were there after all, and also very easy to talk to. Thus, it was quite easy for them to get along with each other.


    <span>"Aiya, what a pity that Yuan Zhou didn''te. Otherwise, this little guy would definitely like it here. There are so many animals here." Aunt Jiang quickly took out her cell phone, stuck her head out the window and took a picture. "I''ll take some pictures for her."


    "Auntie Jiang, if youe in groups, you will get out of the car every now and then. We won''t be able to get there even if it gets dark." Ji Xianqing joked as she became more excited.Nie Wuyue also felt pity. She also missed her granddaughter, "Qingxue, you''re really ruthless. To let a group of people stay alone in Hua Hai, how ufortable it must be for a child." Siu


    <span>Qingxue didn''t think so, "It''s okay, you can''t take school leave just to y. "Besides, she has senior sister and Fatty Hu with her."


    <span>"Fatty Hu?"


    "It''s a steamed bun."


    "Oh ¡­" Nie Wuyue was confused, but she still didn''t understand.<span>Right at that moment, an old Ford pickup truck with paint on it suddenly came charging out from a slope ahead. The engine roared and charged into the middle of the road, blocking their way!


    Following which, two big burly men wearing dirty jackets and hats, with rifles in their hands, signaled Ye Fan and the others to stop the car.


    Everyone in the car was shocked at first, but soon after, they did not feel any fear. Everyone looked at Ye Fan, knowing that no matter what happened, Ye Fan would deal with it. leaf


    The sails calmly stopped the car, then got out. Looking at their skin color, they were not white and should be aboriginals.


    However, there were arge number of aboriginals living here. After their ancestralnds were upied by the whites, they were once ves on thisnd.


    Although they had all sorts of special privileges now, in the end, they were still not very rich. It was understandable for them to rob andmit crimes.However, logically speaking, this was the farmer''s territory. Even if they robbed him, they shouldn''t be in this kind of ce. After all, it was easy for people to catch up with them and get investigated by the police if something happened to the farm.


    "Do you understand Shardte?! Get everyone else out of the car! " a round-faced fellow with a mustache threatened, gesturing. leaf


    Fan Xianughed, "It''s almost dark. Let''s go home and eat. How about we pretend that nothing happened?" twoThe big man looked at each other andughed.


    <span>Another guy with a long beard and a thin face sneered, "Sure, leave your car and all your money behind, then you can get lost!" Go home and drink your piss, you coward! " leaf


    Fan Xian sighed. He was toozy to waste his breath and directly walked over.


    Bastard! What are you doing!? "Come back here and we''ll shoot!" The round faced man said in anger.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything, he quickly stepped forward and directly sent this big guy flying with a punch. His sternum was pressed against his heart, and he died instantly! Other


    "" The skinny faced man was stunned and subconsciously fired a shot at Ye Fan! ""Bam!"


    <span>A gunshot rang out and a herd of cattle scampered off into the distance.


    Ye Fan used one of his hands to block in front of him, and with a flip of his hand, the bullet he grabbed fell to the ground.<span>The skinny faced man sucked in a breath of cold air in fear, "Youyou are ¡­" "Evover!?"


    Ye Fan, who was nning to also ughter this guy, couldn''t help but frown after hearing this address. This doesn''t seem like something a gangster would say...<span>"Evolf... "An evolved person?" Ye Fan stopped his attack, grabbed the guy by the cor and asked, "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 1680

    1680 Thin


    The man''s face was filled with panic, but there was also some confusion. He trembled and said, "You ¡­ Aren''t you an evolved person? " leaf<span>Fan raised his eyebrows. "What is this evolved person you were talking about?" "Ancient warrior?"


    No ¡­. Not an ancient martial artist of China''s martial arts, it was ¡­ It''s a ''new human'', an evolved human! " the man said firmly."Who is an evolved person? "Where did ite from?" Ye Fan asked curiously. This


    At that time, Nie Wuyue and Su Qingxue also got off the car out of curiosity. After hearing this person''s words, they all felt that it was new and strange. thin


    The face man said fearfully, "There have been a lot of murders in Montana and Wyoming recently. The killers said that they are evolved people, they are just like madmen who kill whoever they dislike ¡­"<span>Even the Senators of Wyoming had been killed by two men, masked as heart disease and cerebral thrombosis.


    The FBI is investigating this matter, so they didn''t dare to report it in the media. That''s why many other states don''t know about it, but we all know that a group of evolved people are killing them.


    <span>Every day, people were dying. This is very likely the end of the world, sooner orter, it will be hard to hide! "


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "So..." You guys took this opportunity to rob, kill, and throw the me onto the evolved man? "


    "I... I... We''re really too poor. I have three children in my family, but I can''t afford to pay the electricity and water bills. The thin faced man pleaded, "Please let me go! I still have children ¡­ " leaf


    Fan sneered, "I''m not sure if you have any children, but from your eyes, I can see that you are smoking a lot of those things..." You have children and no money, but you still smoke that stuff? " thin


    Realizing that the situation had been exposed, he clenched his teeth and pulled out a dagger from his waist, stabbing towards Ye Fan''s abdomen!


    But before he could stab, Ye Fan had already thrown him into the air!


    "Ah!"


    The man screamed in fear and flew to a height of tens of meters in the air! with


    Then, he swiftly descended, and with a "pa" sound, he fell to the ground dead. Cars<span>When the few people inside saw this scene, they didn''t dare to watch too much. They had actually never seen Ye Fan kill anyone before. They never thought that Ye Fan would be even easier to kill than a chicken or duck. leaf


    <span>Sail turned around and said to Su Qingxue and Nie Wuyue, "Let''s get in the car and go look for Carlock first. The thing he said he wants to investigate is most likely this evolved person." Triple


    "We got into the car and proceeded forward."


    "Hubby, tell me, what is an evolved person?" Su Qingxue asked in the car. leaf<span>Fan Xian shook his head. "I''m not sure. But if it''s an Adept, there''s no reason for them to kill people. There aren''t many Adepts in the world, so almost all of them are registered with the Adept Association. Ai''er has returned, so there shouldn''t be any problems."


    Under the cloud of doubt, the car finally arrived at a residential area before the sun set.


    There were severalrge farmhouses, several stables, storerooms, and a lot of fences. In the middle, there was arge house made of stone which had hundreds of years of elegance. It belonged to the farmer Barton.


    Beside the mansion, there were helicopters, Rolls-Royce, several pickup trucks, SUVs, and all sorts of other transportation vehicles. a few<span>A cowboy working on a farm watched curiously as someone drove in. When


    When they found out that it was a few Asian faces getting off the car, including beauties like Su Qingxue and Nie Wuyue, a few of the cowboys started to whistle.


    Ye Fan frowned, but his wife was pretty good-looking, it was normal for there to be men watching them, and he couldn''t dig out other people''s eyeballs either, so he could only bear with it.


    "Oh, look who''s here, Victoria. Long time no see!" oneAn old cowboy in his fifties, wearing a cowboy hat, riding boots, a revolver at his waist, and a beige vest, cameughing out of a stable.


    <span>"Karak, you haven''t changed at all!" Nie Wuyue walked up and gave the old man a friendly hug.


    "Haha, unlike you, it''s getting more and more beautiful." As he spoke, he was about to kiss Nie Wuyue''s face. can<span>Nie Wuyue blocked him with a hand and refused with a smile, "You don''t have to be intimate to this extent."


    <span>"Well, it''s just etiquette, you''re always so fussy about it. Don''t forget, I''m a man with a wife."


    "I know, but your wife has been gone for thirty years." Nie Wuyue maintained his smile.


    Oh... Right ¡­ "Yes." Carlock grins awkwardly.<span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, looked at Carlock with some suspicion, and stared at him for a long time. He frowned and said, "You..." You are. "The hunter?" card


    Loke walked over with a smile that wasn''t a smile and patted Ye Fan''s shoulder, "Lucifer, you are a big shot now, the overlord of the underground world, the Sword God of China, the most powerful young man in the world ¡­" Extremity<span>This is bad. When I saw him back then, he was just a pitiful little fellow who almost starved to death. "


    You really are!? " Ye Fan was stunned, wasn''t this too much of a coincidence?<span>Su Qingxue understood and said in surprise, "Hubby, could it be that this Mr. Barton is the old hunter that taught you how to hunt?" leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry, "That''s right..." It''s him. His appearance hasn''t changed at all ¡­. But was this really a coincidence? Or are you the ruler of the old days? " card<span>Loke shook his finger, "Child, all those years ago I was only going to help your master and train you little brats. With the ck Emperor''s power, you are not qualified to be my subordinate."


    Ye Fan, Carlock is one of the Guardian King''s disciples, and he is also the senior of your master, the ck Emperor. Nie Wuyue exined. leaf


    Only now did Fan Xian understand, "You are a ''beast king''?" terminal<span>In the power of the Sun King, there were some people that Ye Fan had never seen before, because they were like Oleg, often moving about outside. Their magic was also suitable for certain special asions and ces. Ten


    The five beast kings were one of them. Ye Fan only had a rough understanding of them, this mage was proficient in natural magic and was able to control wild beasts. However, he didn''t know who they were.


    <span>He hadn''t thought that ever since he was a child, he had met her and helped her?


    So he was the ck Emperor''s senior brother. No wonder he could coincidentally meet such a master in the wilderness back then.<span>Carlockughed out loud and said, "Beast or not, king or not, just a cowherd. Come, all of youe in and take a seat. Dinner is almost ready."


    <span>Entering the room that was full of western style, low-key and luxurious, the table was already filled with all kinds of delicious western dishes. Good


    A few bottles of expensive champagne and wine were also ready. Candles were lit, and the atmosphere was very lively. one<span>"A noble white cook, who looked to be in her forties and was wearing an apron, came out with a te of grilled salmon."


    <span>"Wee everyone, there is only one more sect left. I will go get it, then we can start eating." The beautifuldy smiled warmly.


    When Su Qingxue saw this woman, she was shocked, "You ¡­. "You are not ¡­" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1681

    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled. He looked at the woman and asked Su Qingxue, "What, you know my wife?"


    <span>Su Qingxue guessed, "You can''t be ¡­ ¡­ "Is it Ms. Sinnia-Palin?" woman


    The man smiled and nodded, "I didn''t expect Miss Su to recognize me. Could it be that I met her when I was visiting Hua Hai?" SiuQingxue was quite surprised, she didn''t think that she was not mistaken. She shook her head and said, "No, I was still studying at that time and didn''t have the chance to meet her.


    But because I''ve watched the news and seen some of your economics books, I have a memory of your looks. You are a very good schr and politician. " "So that''s the reason. It''s too kind... "It would be a great honor for me to let the leader of SKYEYE get to know me," said Cynthia with a smile.


    Xin Ni seemed to have long known about the origins of Ye Fan and the others. sideCarlock put his hands on his hips in dissatisfaction and said, "Sinna, stop talking. Hurry up and get some food!" Let''s start with dinner! "


    <span>"All right, I''ll go now," said Cynthia, hurrying back to the kitchen, afraid to annoy Carlock. leaf


    Fan Xian still didn''t understand what this woman was doing. "Who is she?" he asked. Isn''t it a nanny? " "


    What nanny! Ms Hinna-Palin, an economics expert, is now governor of the state.There were a few women governors in the country, and they were strong candidates for the next president! Husband, did you usually watch the news for nothing? " Su Qingxue was speechless. leaf


    The sail said "Oh" and smiled, "I didn''t pay much attention to it." or


    A governor cooking on a farm and being a cook was a very surprising thing to most people. But


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, not to mention the governor, even if the president of magnesium came to visit, he wouldn''t find it special, so he didn''t ask about it.


    But Zhou Xinjiang and the others were all stunned. Although they didn''t know much, they knew that the governor was a very big official. Why was he ordered around like a servant?<span>"Why is Ms. Palin cooking at your house, Mr. Barton?" Su Qingxue asked. card


    Loke opened his ss of wine and said matter-of-factly, "I helped her settle more than half of her votes. She has to pay something, doesn''t she?" Speak


    At this point, Su Qingxue understood and didn''t ask any further.


    Obviously, the governor''s wife is only the farmer''s lover here, or even the maid.<span>Nie Wuyue said with a smile that wasn''t a smile, "Karak, your wife has already left for thirty years. Are you really not going to consider getting married again?


    "I can see that this Cynthia has a pretty good temper and is quitepatible with you. It''s impossible for a woman like her to only be with you because she''s simply greedy for your money."


    "Heh heh ¡­" "Of course, she''s also infatuated with my skills and physique ¡­" NieShe shook her head, disgusted and helpless. This old friend of hers was never serious.


    Fortunately, Aunt Jiang and Zhou Xinjiang didn''t understand. Otherwise, they would have thought that she was just some random person. No


    After a while, when all the food was out, she took off her apron and sat down with him. "<span>Carlock has told me to invite the great Lord of Hell and Miss Sue of SKYEYE. I have been busy with the ingredients since yesterday, and I hope the food will be to your taste. Me


    I know, our food can''tpare to the rich and profound food culture in China, but this is what we want ¡­ I hope I like it... " Xin Nia politely toasted everyone. It was impossible to tell that she was the Regional Chief.


    Su Qingxue felt very embarrassed. She had admired this strong woman from her student days, yet she was bowing and groveling like this. She wanted to toast them first. "<span>"Ms. Palin, there''s no need to be so polite, there''s no need to be so serious. We''re just here to take the holidays, and we''re juniors ¡­" Su Qingxue said.


    <span>As he munched on the sd, heughed, "Miss Su, it''s best if you ept it generously. Otherwise, she might actually be worried about you ¡­ other


    <span>Say that she is the governor. If you and your husband are willing, the governor of the entire Mystery Country, including the president, will probably die in one night and ruin their reputation. Do you think she can be a bit less courteous? "


    These words did not leave any face for Cynthia. However, the female governor did not get angry at all. She only smiled and nodded.<span>Although Su Qingxue knew that what Carlock said was the truth, she still felt upset in her heart and couldn''t help but to look at Ye Fan. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, she was the same as Cynthia and relied on men for everything ¡­ leaf


    The sails did not care about these things. While eating the steak, they nced at Carlock''s sd and asked, "Why are you eating only?" "<span>"He''s a vegetarian and never eats meat or even touches eggs." Nie Wuyue helped to exin. card


    <span>Locke blinked. "Surprise, the farmers who sell the most beef in the north don''t eat meat themselves."


    "Isn''t it because your magic canmunicate with wild beasts that you don''t want to eat them?" Ye Fan asked back. card


    Loke grabbed a piece of corn and took a bite. He nodded. You guessed right. No


    Past... Kid, do you know that humans are also a type of animal, but humans possess a skill that other animals do not. Lies.<span>I like tomunicate with animals because they will never deceive me about anything other than using small tricks to cheat me of some food. They will tell me everything they see. " leaf


    As the sail cut the meat, it asked casually, "Oh, then have your animal friends seen anything interesting recently?"<span>He was silent for a moment, chewing, his beard quivering, a look of deep concern in his eyes.


    <span>"Death ¡­"


    Nie Wuyue was stunned. "What?"


    Carlock shook his head, "I''m not calling you ¡­" I mean, what I saw recently was death. This human world is gradually dying ¡­ ""Are you referring to the ''evolved human''?" Ye Fan asked. card


    <span>Both Locke and Cynthia looked at him with grave eyes.


    "You already know?" Carlock asked in a low voice.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "On the way here, there were two natives blocking the way to rob me. When I killed one of them, the other person suspected that I was an evolved person. He even said that a lot of people died recently, all of them killed by evolved people.


    "You told my mother to contact me and ask me toe here. It should be to investigate if this evolved person is rted to the Shakyamuni." card


    Loke suddenly understood and nodded. "That''s right. I heard from Thunder God that the maddened Shakyamuni is a fake. The God of Heaven might be controlling something behind the scenes, and once the Shakyamuni is gone, the evolved person will appear. The timing is too much of a coincidence ¡­"Nie Wuyue frowned and said, "Who exactly is this evolved person, where did hee from, what exactly did he do, and why did he kill people? Have you ever seen one? "


    <span>"Oh, Victoria, you ask so many questions, where should I start from?" Carlock threw up his hands. leaf


    <span>Fan Ze asked, "Do you have any information?" "You all should have already investigated this." card


    Roark nodded to Sinja, who took the hint and walked over to the sofa. She picked up her briefcase and took out aptop.She came to the dining table, opened a video and handed it to Ye Fan. "


    This is the only active video of evolved people that we currently have. The Federation''s Certificate Department has encrypted it, so it has not been passed around outside. RoadLord West Law, you defeated the Guardian King, you are now the strongest person in the underground world, you have absolute authority. Me


    The reason we invited you here is actually because of our Mystery Country''s government''s request. The President also wants you toe and have a look, to see just what is going on ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1682

    1682Ye Fan took the tabletputer, clicked it to y it, and patiently and carefully read it ¡­ ¡­ Paint


    What was disyed on the screen was a luxurious American style mansion. sandUpon his hair was a middle-aged man with a noble aura and wearing sses. He was sitting on the sofa, reading a book. This


    <span>At that time, a man with disheveled hair who looked like a homeless person, holding a bottle of vodka and shouting rock songs as he walked, magically appeared in the middle of the screen? sand


    <span>The man in the hair dress was obviously very surprised. He stood up and asked the man how he managed to break into the mansion. nodule


    <span>Indeed, the man that had gone insane from alcohol started cursing crazily. Then ¡­


    The middle-aged man walked to the desk and pulled out a revolver from the drawer. Without saying anything further, he shot out a shot at the vagabond with a bang! can


    Yes, that tramp actually didn''t bleed?!


    He rushed over and smashed the middle-aged man with the wine bottle. Then, he crazily punched the man until he lost his breath!<span>"Finally, the homeless man raised his head to look at the camera before turning around and running out!"


    <span>This killer, Raven, was a former worker at Barrek Construction Group. He was fired because of a mistake in his work. He went to thepany to cause trouble. After being arrested, he was locked up for two years.


    <span>During these two years, his mother and wife had died and his daughter had been taken away by her aunt, unwilling to see him. And ¡­


    The victim was indeed the president of Barreko Group, Lip Barreko ¡­ "<span>"Originally, this was a case of a murder with deep hatred in the heart, but the problem is ¡­" Raven simply didn''t have the ability to break through Barrek''s bodyguards and security measures. He


    "He was clearly shot in the video, but he wasn''t hurt at all. After killing Lip, he disappeared. We couldn''t find any trace of him in the past few days!"<span>Why couldn''t he find out? Did he walk outside and not have a camera to see him move? He''s in the city, and he''s not in the wilderness, right? " Su Qingxue asked curiously. cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar


    Nia smiled bitterly. "Miss Su, the problem is, we''ve already checked all the cameras that might have clues installed, but we still haven''t seen Raven again.<span>We investigated all possible ces where he might have appeared and even went to the home of his former workmate, but we found no trace of him. "


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "In other words..." "This guy, he was originally just an ordinary person, but now that he has such magical power, being able to barge into a mansion and kill people in the night without getting shot by a bullet, how could he disappear without a trace?"


    "Yes, the crucial point is, even if it''s a Mage, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for anyone to conceal themselves like this, right?"


    "We''ve already contacted the Adept Association. President AIR has returned after several months, and she''s already helped us investigate if there are any Adepts avable, but we still don''t have any clues," Xin said. leaf


    Fan was surprised for a moment, then said with some happiness: "AIR has officially started work?" cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabarNia did not understand why Ye Fan looked so happy, but she still nodded her head and said, "Yes, President AIR also held an internal meeting of the Adept Association, and said that he would ask around in person."


    <span>Whoosh ¡­ "That''s good." Ye Fan''s heart felt a lot more at ease, it seemed like Ai''er wasn''t far from walking out of the shadow.


    Nie Wuyue thought to himself, "The probability of bing a Mage is not high. No matter how fast or fast the magic is, it''s not something that can be aplished in a short period of time. Furthermore, the talent requirement is extremely high. To


    <span>For an Adept, it was possible ¡­ "But I heard there''s more than one evolved person and a lot more died. There shouldn''t be many Adepts appearing at the same time, right?"


    <span>"Yes, this is the only one with a video record. There were also dozens of murders, and all of them came and went like the wind. Me


    <span>We have reason to believe that these people may all have some special purpose, which is to lynch, take revenge or murder with malice! " cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar


    "If we go on like this, sooner orter we won''t be able to cover it up..."


    "The question is, who came up with the name ''evolved man''?" Ye Fan asked. cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar<span>Niya said, "In the two murders in our state, the killer left behind the word Evolf on the scene. In the other states, there are witnesses who heard the killer call themselves ¡­ Me


    "We can''t help but suspect that this is a group of people who have also obtained special abilities, and are recklessly using this ability to kill people."


    Ye Fan nodded, "In other words, these people almost have some sort of goal, to kill people, and not just kill them the moment they see them?""From the looks of it, almost all of it is revenge." Cinna said worriedly, "But ¡­" These people who had originally had mental problems might lose control once they possessed these abilities.


    Moreover, no matter what, they are only doing it out of personal grudges. They are retaliating and killing people there, and many people simply do not deserve to die. " card


    At this point, Loke interjected, "The robbers you saw were in fact quite a few in the past few days. They thought that by killing someone, they would be able to push away their responsibilities and be done with it."To be honest, the police were really busy these days. Many of them seemed to admire these so-called evolved people and longed for the power they possessed. also


    <span>"Some people are spreading the word that the world is about to be destroyed and the humans are about to perish. Evolutionary will purify all disasters and bring humanity back to life after the apocalypse ¡­" "


    It was hard to avoid such thoughts from those who lived at the bottom of the hierarchy ¡­ However, there must still be people secretly ying tricks on him.


    "To put it harshly, your shootings have all died more than this. Howe no one said it was the end of the world?"


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said to Su Qingxue at the side, "Wifey, help me check and see if I can find any more clues. It''s best if I can find a so-called evolved person and see if he''s a human or a ghost."


    "I understand, I will immediately send someone to investigate and see if there is any relevant information." Su Qingxue nodded and got up to make a call.


    "Haha, I''ve struck it rich this time. The information on the Heaven''s Eyes is really, really expensive." Carlock winked. cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar


    Nia also smiled gratefully, "Yes, with your aid, Lucifer, I feel much more at ease."


    "I still don''t know what I can find out, so there''s no need to thank me too early." Ye Fan said, "In addition, in the matter of dealing with the gods, even if we are humans, we have to assist each other. You guys tell me about this information, it''s also very important." cardLoke let out a long sigh, "When I was young, the teacher I knew wasn''t one of those madmen who didn''t take human lives seriously. I hadn''t returned to the research institute for more than twenty years. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen ¡­" true


    <span>I hope that the teacher you defeated is a fake. In that case, at least in my heart, he is still the great Shakyamuni. "


    <span>Ye Fan drank a mouthful of champagne thoughtfully, his eyes shing, and remained silent.


    After ten minutes, Su Qingxue came back with a trace of doubt in her eyes.


    <span>Wife, do you have any leads? " Ye Fan asked. Siu


    <span>Gentle Snow asked, "Hubby, the Dragon Knight''s Dark-Seral, are you your friend?"


    <span>Ye Fan nked out for a moment, then immediately nodded, "Yes, when And and Hillwei were going to deal with me, Durk and I fought side by side, and they, the Dragon Knights, seem to be in closed-door training now. What about it?"


    <span>"Are you in closed door cultivation?" Su Qingxue was a little suspicious and said, "ording to the information, it was that killer called Lei Wen who once appeared in the same small bar as Dark-Seral.


    Because they didn''tmunicate, the police couldn''t find out, but. Don''t you think it''s a coincidence? "

 Chapter 1683

    1683 Leaves


    <span>It had indeed been a long time since he heard news of the Dragon Knight, but he did not expect to hear it again in such an incident.


    "Behind the Dragon Knights, there are arge number of international consortia and rich families. That''s why they have never been able to find food or clothing." HeTheir chivalry was very strong. Other than the incident with And, nothing else had happened.


    Logically speaking, would it really just be a coincidence if they didn''t get involved in this kind of dark incident? " said.


    Ye Fan considered for a moment, then said to Su Qingxue, "Wife, can you contact Arc for me?" RightWith regards to the Heaven''s Eyes, contacting the Dragon Valley was naturally not difficult. Su Qingxue nodded and quickly found Durk''s number and dialed it.


    <span>"Dark-Seral, who is this?" leaf


    When the sail heard the familiar voice, she smiled. "Durk, it''s me."


    <span>"Lucifer?" Ha... Why did you suddenly call me? " Darker smiled happily.


    Ye Fan didn''t beat around the bush and said, "Have you heard about the recent emergence of an evolved person in your country?"Is that why you did this? " "Yes, I heard, but I won''t tell you the truth. We''ve been investigating in secret recently, but we haven''t been able to figure it out yet."


    Oh? Why are you investigating? Who told you to investigate? " Ye Fan asked, "You guys don''t seem to be under the Federation''smand either." dat


    Ke sighed. "No one asked us to investigate. It was the two apprentice knights from the Dragon Valley who were killed by the evolved man. There was no news about this, but we want to know who this evolved man is."


    "So that''s how it is..." Ye Fan''s eyes shed, and he asked, "Then, did you find any clues?"


    <span>Durk said in a low voice, "There are some, but..." It might not be convenient to talk on the phone, Lucifer. If youe to the Mystery Country, maybe we can talk face to face. "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and told him his current location.


    When Durk heard that, he was surprised. "That''s great!" I''lle find you in two days after I''m done with some things.


    <span>"When the timees, I will tell you the information. Since your family is on vacation, you shouldn''t be in a hurry to leave, right?"


    Ye Fan naturally felt that there was no problem, and immediately hung up.


    "So, the reason why the Dragon Knights are involved is because they are investigating this matter?" Su Qingxue muttered, "That makes sense."


    "Whether what he said is true or false, we will know when hees, and if he doesn''te, then I will go to the Dragon Valley to find him." Ye Fan said, and then put up a big piece of pork ribs and said: "We are here on a trip, so we need to investigate, but what we should eat, what we should drink, dinner must first be eaten first." massWhen they heard this, they also felt that this was how it should be, and immediately began to happily chat and eat.


    <span>Halfway through his meal, a tall, white cowboy walked in. He wore a cowboy hat and a full beard. He was dressed like a westerner with strong muscles and was full of male hormones. cattle


    <span>He swaggered into the dining room with a bottle of whisky in his hand. "Oh, let me see who it is," he called. So it was the famous Lord of Hell?! ha


    Ha... Why does it look like a newborn calf? "You haven''t even grown all your fur?"


    Ye Fan slightly frowned, while Su Qingxue''s expression turned cold. No one was clear how a drunk cowboy came out and dared to talk to Ye Fan like that."Baine!" "Shut up!" Carlock put down his ss and stared at the cowboy. "Get out!" It''s up to you whether you go back to the bar or the stables, don''t embarrass yourself in front of the distinguished guests! "


    "Don''t be angry, Carlock. Baine likes to make jokes.


    "Master Lucifer, please don''t be impatient. Bain has a loose personality. He is the eldest son of Carlock. He''s actually quite a nice guy ¡­" "<span>"nk! nk!"


    The bottle hit the floor, right next to her seat! cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar<span>Nia screamed and jumped to her feet, her face pale.


    <span>"You old cow, this is Barton farm, if you want to talk then you have to be a member of the Barton family. You


    Is his surname Barton? No ¡­. Bitch, my mother is Mrs. Barton! And you, will forever only be that old man''s cow! "<span>With a grim expression, Carlock stretched out his hand to pull away the crying Cynthia before standing up, pulling out a handgun from his waist and mming it onto the table.


    Get out, or. "I''ll break your kneecap right now," said Carlock, ring at his son.Bain''s eyes turned red, with some tears shining inside. He mockingly and disdainfully looked at Ye Fan and the others, sneered, then turned around, singing as he walked into the night. card


    After Locke sat down, he seemed to have released all of his energy. His head was drooping, and it was also very depressing. Nie


    <span>Wu Yue bitterly sighed, "Can''t you just exin it to that child? His heart should be very bitter ¡­ "


    "He asked for it," said Carlock.


    "Is he the eldest son of Mr. Barton?" Isn''t that the young master of this farm? "Why is it like this ¡­" Su Qingxue held back her anger. This person actually came in and said that to her husband and then left.<span>Nie Wuyue said in a low voice, "Back then, when Carlock was carrying out a mission in the Doomsday King, he had a grudge with his enemy and bought an assassin for revenge.


    <span>Ordinary assassins were obviously unable to do anything to him, but he was looking for a powerful ancient warrior. more


    The most disgusting thing was that the other party did not attack Carlock, but instead killed Baine''s mother. His goal was to make the living Carlock sad for the rest of his life. shellfish


    He had seen his mother die in front of him, so he had hated the ancient warriors since he was young, and thought that the ancient martial arts were a kind of evil power. And ¡­He didn''t have the talent for cultivation, so ¡­ He had always wanted to take revenge, but he couldn''t do anything about it. Even if he couldn''t find the killer, there was nothing he could do about it.


    <span>Later on, Karak managed the farm peacefully and did not participate in the matter of the Apocalypse King anymore. This was partly because of that incident ¡­ " card


    "Victoria, you''re talking too much!" Nie


    Wu Yue shrugged her shoulders and didn''t say anything more. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian''s discontent slowly dissipated. Baine''s childhood was somewhat simr to his own. He could only look on helplessly as his foster mother copsed in front of him.


    If he could get his revenge and kill those people who poisoned him, then Hu Xiaoqin woulde back to life. Ye Fan would kill thousands of people, but it was a pity ¡­ He could never bring the dead back to life.As for this Baine, he didn''t even have the power or the opportunity to take revenge. In his heart, he was naturally resentful, and it was normal for him to be prejudiced against the ancient warriors.


    <span>"The horse''s field of vision is bigger than a human''s, but the horse has to be ridden by a human. The reason is very simple, looking forward is far more important than looking behind! He


    He''s a cowboy, and if he wants to inherit the farm, he''ll have to learn to look ahead, not live in the past! "


    <span>He reached out and patted her on the shoulder in constion. cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar


    Nia smiled and shook her head. She was obviously used to it.After the meal, Cynthia led the group upstairs to the guest room they had arranged for them.


    <span>Although this was a farm, it was also a rich family. The ce they were living in was naturally luxurious and full of western customs. leaf


    <span>Fan, on the other hand, was in no hurry to rest. He had a lot of things to think about, so he took a bottle of beer from the refrigerator and walked out of the house while drinking. Positive


    <span>Suddenly, he noticed that there was a person drinking by the animal pen in front of him. It was Bain, who had gone into the house to get drunk. shellfish


    Hearing the sound from the door, he also turned around to look. Seeing that it was Ye Fan, his eyes shed with a trace of coldness. He sneered and then turned around to continue looking at the herd of cows. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1684

    1684


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t have any objections to this bro''s prejudice. He


    He didn''t say anything and didn''t take the initiative to cause trouble, so he turned around and walked in the direction of the stables, wanting to see how the horses were.


    <span>But just at this moment, Baine opened his mouth and said, "The resounding King of Hell, the supreme expert of the Underground World, became a calf just because I said it. Don''t you want to get back at me?


    Oh... I understand. You are an expert, so you simply do not care to lower yourself to an ant like me, right? Haha... How amazing... Then ¡­


    <span>Would you not be angry if I scolded you a few more times? "After all, you''re Lucifer. You should be magnanimous, right ¡­"


    Ye Fan stopped his steps. Although he didn''t want to kill the farmer''s son on his first day here, if this guy was too much, he wouldn''t mind killing him. leaf


    The sails turned back and nced at Baine. However, this nce made it seem as if thousands of cold knives wereing out from the shadow of hell!


    This murderous aura caused the herds of cattle in the herd to retreat with a "moo, moo, moo".<span>Baine''s whole body shivered, his beard trembled, and the bottle of wine in his hand fell to the ground. He was so scared that his face turned ashen, and he almost suffocated.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t say anything more, and coldly looked back to drink a mouthful of beer, then continued walking towards the stables.


    <span>This was the limit of his patience. He hoped that this fellow would take care of himself well.


    <span>When Ye Fan had walked more than ten meters away, Bain finally came back to his senses. He looked at the wine bottle that he had scared off, and felt a surge of humiliation and grief ¡­


    <span>"Kill me if you dare! Have you not killed enough people!? Do you think I''m afraid of you for humiliating me like this!?


    You people from the underground world are all executioners with your hands covered in blood! " This


    Once, Ye Fan was toozy to care about it anymore. Without turning around, he walked towards the stables, and behind him, he could faintly hear the crying of a man.<span>The next morning, the family woke up, had breakfast on the farm, and discussed what to do. Although ¡­


    <span>Of course, the dark clouds of the evolved man had not dissipated, but he could not afford to waste his time traveling.


    <span>Cinna had to go back to work at the State House, and Carlock had rmended himself and driven around the farm with a group of people. See


    Looking at the way the farm operated, as well as the various animals, there were beautiful waterfalls, fountains, and rivers. It was quite plentiful. Medium


    In the afternoon, a group of people began their barbecue outside. The cowboys who worked at the farm were all very straightforward. They came over to eat and drink together, and the atmosphere was very joyous. one


    A Ford F350 came back from outside, and it was Benn who got out of the car.


    <span>"It looks like a hangover of Baine''s, his whole body reeked of alcohol. He walked into the area where they were happily barbecuing, staring at Ye Fan with sinister eyes."


    <span>Hey! Baine! Would you like a roasted meat sausage? " A cowboy handed over a baked sausage. shellfish


    En didn''t even bother to use his fork. He grabbed the hot sausage with his hand and started chewing on it. card


    When Loke saw his son''s appearance, he frowned and said, "Brat, stop eating! "Go back and take a bath, you stink like you''re sleeping in a cow dung heap!"


    I''m sorry, Mr. Barton, but your son has to work, and I''m a cowboy.


    "Eat quickly!" Are you guys, who got the money, here to y with these old men!? Eat<span>"Get on the back of the horse as soon as you''re done. We can''t afford to lose even a single cow before nightfall. We have to hurry back!" See


    Su Qingxue''s eyes lit up as she grabbed Ye Fan''s arm and said, "Hubby, I also want to ride a horse. Can you teach me?"


    <span>"What''s so fun about riding a horse? If you want to go somewhere, you can just drive a car." Ye Fan said. Siu


    Qingxue didn''t look very happy as she looked at him sideways, "Do you find it troublesome to teach me how to ride a horse when wee to the farm?"


    <span>Ye Fan was a little flustered from the look, and awkwardlyughed: "Okay, then..." Then we''ll borrow a horse. " leaf


    <span>As soon as the sail was told to Carlock, he readily agreed. Positive


    When Carlock was about to get someone to lead a horse out, Baine suddenly offered his hand.


    "Father, let me lead the horse for Lucifer. Give me a chance to make amends." cardLocke squinted, thinking it was okay, but warned anyway, "Don''t screw it up. Take the best horse!"


    <span>Baine grinned, "As youmand ¡­"


    <span>A short whileter, Baine came out leading arge, muscr, grayish-brown horse. The horse snorted loudly and seemed to be a bit restless.


    As soon as he saw the horse, he got angry and shouted, "Stinky brat! I told you to hold onto the best one, are you deaf!? "<span>"What''s wrong, Father ¡­" This was a pure-blooded horse, how could it not be outstanding? If this stallion is put on the market, it can be sold for thirty million! " Baine looked innocent.


    Su Qingxue also didn''t understand and asked in bewilderment, "Hubby, is this horse that expensive? Why is Mr. Carlock so angry? " leaf


    <span>Sail''s eyes lit up as he walked to the horse and looked at it: "There are tiger stripes on the legs. West pure blood horse, you have left countless conquerors on the back of the horse." true


    "How rare, you actually managed to get such a untamed pure-blooded horse."


    Carlock sighed and said, "Lucifer, only I can ride this horse. I''ll give you another one." He


    The natural magic could calm a wild beast, but no one else could tame this powerful pure-blooded horse.


    "Father, do you look down on Lucifer that much?" If you can ride, can''t he? " Baine smirked."Shut up! Stinking brat! Hurry up and go to work! " Karak was anxious and angry, afraid that his son would really provoke Ye Fan. leaf


    <span>Fan Jian waved his hand. "Forget it, there''s no need to change. I like this horse ¡­" Speak


    <span>"Then, under Bain''s sneering gaze, Ye Fan took the reins and jumped onto the back of the horse!"


    "Li!"


    <span>The wild and untamed pure-blooded horse immediately whinnied, raising its front legs high up and dodging forward. It stomped its hind legs hard, wanting to throw Ye Fan out! This


    The strength of his waist and legs made the other cowboys break out in cold sweat. Siu<span>"Ah!" Qingxue eximed, and thought that Ye Fan would be thrown out by the horse, but Ye Fan suddenly grabbed the reins and roared!


    "Roar!"A faint draconic roar could be heard in everyone''s ears, as well as in all the surrounding animals! give


    <span>In time, the vicious and fierce horse was so scared that it immediately stood still, not daring to move. Its head was lowered, and its body was still trembling slightly.


    Everyone at the scene, including Carole, was dumbfounded. This kind of horse taming skill was simply inconceivable!? one


    <span>A single shout from a single person was enough to tame a horse? side


    The cowboys, on the other hand, had experienced it firsthand. They cheered and apuded as they admired this Asian man''s ability. leaf


    <span>The sail stretched out her hand towards Su Qingxue, "Wife, what are you waiting for? Get on the horse! "Let us ride our horses and live freely..." "


    <span>Stop singing. Easy your head! "I was just scared to death..." Su Qingxue said in annoyance, but she was still very happy. She stretched out her hand for the man to pull and sat on the saddle. leaf


    The sail realized that this horse was quite good. It could hug a woman tightly, find a ce without people, and even do something special ¡­ He<span>With a chuckle, he jogged forward skillfully with his legs against the horse''s belly. See


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan ride away so easily, Baine''s face revealed a trace of malevolence. His eyes actually faintly revealed a strange red light. shellfish


    En turned his head, rushed over and jumped onto another horse. He forcefully kicked the horse''s belly and quickly dashed out, chasing after Ye Fan and co. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1689

    <span>1689


    "Brother Ye Fan, you''re saying ¡­." They were all. "They became ¡­" Ji Shuangqing, who came out after him, almost cried when she saw this scene.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I am not sure if it will turn into a liquid like this, but at least it can prove one thing..." This so-called evolved man''s n was full of danger! This<span>It was not about the evolution of humans, it was about using humans as living creatures! They don''t care about the lives of these people who have been remodeled! "


    "As you said, it''s suicide to promote growth... "True strength isn''t so easily obtainable." Nie Wuyue sighed.


    With that, Nie Wuyue walked behind Karak and lightly patted his old friend''s shoulder. Although she said some words of constion, she couldn''t say it.<span>To send back her ck hair, this was the greatest sorrow in the world. ba


    The whole farm was in a state of unease and sorrow. The so-called evolved man, the truth was so shocking. If this news got out, the whole country would probably be shaken. card


    <span>Locke gathered up his son''s clothes and scooped up the soil from where Baine had dissolved.


    The soil, the clothes, were buried by the grave of his dead wife.<span>The town''s priest came over and after the simple funeral, everyone saw that Carlock seemed to have lost his soul and was sitting alone in front of his wife and son''s tombstone, lost in thought.


    Sinja hurried from the office to the farm, but there was nothing she could do. She tried tofort him, but he pushed her away. None


    In the end, the only thing she could do was contact the federal government and the FBI and tell them about the evolution of the country. She wanted to find out who the mastermind was as soon as possible. Then ¡­As for the "corpse" of the female emissary, Ye Fan did not hand it over. He sent someone to directly take it by air and transport it back to the Purgatory Ind as fast as possible.


    In terms of analyzing the technology of these few days, Ye Fan still believed in Chu Yunyao. of


    So he didn''t return to China. The main thing was that he had wasted too much time. Moreover, Chu Yunyao could already jump through space and travel between the two sides, so she could save a lot of time.


    Chu Yunyao found out that Ye Fan had encountered such an ''interesting'' matter in the Mystery Country, she regretted not seeing it with her own eyes. Female<span>She even told Ye Fan to send some of the soil from the area where Bain died to her. Even if it had turned into liquid, she still wanted to check theposition. leaf


    The sail towards the woman''s scientific craziness, a little helpless, had no choice but to secretly get some soil, not letting Carlock notice. and<span>At the same time, Su Qingxue had asked the Sky Eye to focus on the main information and put it in this incident. She wanted to find as many clues as possible regarding the evolved humans and robot messengers. Only


    However, it seemed that Heaven''s Eyes were always on guard, and they were highly skilled, so the effect was minimal. Busy


    The afternoon passed quickly, but the owner of the farm didn''t have any intention of returning back to his house. When


    When the sky was about to turn dark, Ye Fan, alone, walked to the side of Carlock. male


    He looked at the words "SON-BANE-PATTON" written on the new tombstone. His face was expressionless, as if he was carved out of stone.<span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "I''m sorry, but if we hadn''te, this wouldn''t have happened to Baine."


    Locke was silent for a moment, then slowly turned his head and said, "We invited you here. What''s there to apologize for?"


    Ye Fan frowned, even though he said that, his heart was still bitter, "I will take my family and leave tomorrow. This way, the farm should be more stable." Then ¡­


    A Heaven''s Envoy, his target is most likely me, because I have obstructed his ns, so ¡­ It would be better for me to act alone. "


    There was a trace of sadness in the turbid eyes of Carlock. "Lucifer ¡­" Do you know that not every father in this world needs to bury their wives before they can bury their sons?


    I had thought that as long as I avoided those bloody battles and refrained from seeking revenge on my enemies, I would at least be able to safely spare Baine from harm.<span>But now I know I was wrong. He was wrong, there were some things that couldn''t be avoided ¡­ such as


    If only I hadn''t chosen to live in seclusion ¡­ if only I had supported Baine, even if I had tried to seek revenge and nurture him to be a powerful expert ¡­ Then ¡­"Perhaps, he will not be so stubborn about power, and at the moment he leaves, he will still be so unreconciled ¡­"


    <span>After saying that, Carlock stood up from the ground, patting the dust on his hands and body. His eyes gradually brightened.


    I don''t care if the one behind this is a monster from another, or a special envoy from an Ether civilization, or even if it is the God that we once believed in ¡­<span>I only know that this guy killed my only son, so I swear on the name of an old man who has nothing at all, that if it doesn''t die, I will die! " card


    As he spoke, Locke reached out and gently stroked the tombstone. He lowered his head and kissed the tombstone, then turned and strode back into the house. leaf


    Sail slightly frowned, he discovered that Carlock''s body was releasing a steady stream of magical energy. It was a special kind of spiritual fluctuation. Although it was not strong, it could spread very far! quaqueIt was as if Carlock''s main body had turned into amunication tower, constantly sending out signals! When


    <span>After walking around a hundred meters away, arge number of birds had already begun flying in all directions!


    <span>And at a ce where Ye Fan couldn''t see, the snake bugs in the grass were scurrying around, hiding wolves, weasels and other animals were all running away! Farmer


    The field began to spread out for several miles. The wild beasts and reptiles all became like an orderly army. Some directly spread out to their sides, while others began to wait in ambush ¡­<span>Nie Wuyue, who was sitting on the living room''s sofa talking to Su Qingxue, also felt something. She walked to the window with a blurry gaze and saw the sky full of birds. She seemed to be deep in thought.


    <span>"Victoria." After entering the house, Carlock looked at Nie Wuyue and said: "I want revenge, do you think they''ll follow me?"


    Nie Wuyue looked at him and couldn''t help but let out a relieved smile when he heard "they". "Let''s not talk about them, even I am very happy ¡­ ¡­" "Public, this is a matter for all of humanity, private, it uses it to hurt all of us."


    <span>"Hehe ¡­" Carlock grinned. "This is truly outrageous. Our magic was passed down from the gods, but now ¡­" We actually nned to massacre the gods ¡­ "


    "We think of it as a god, a god. If we think of it as a despicable intruder, then it is nothing!" Nie Wuyue said coldly. leaf<span>As the sails entered the room, they heard the conversation and couldn''t help but smile. Why did it seem like the Doomsday King was about to gather together again?


    However, this was indeed a good thing for Ye Fan. He was indeed able to take charge by himself, but if the Heavenly Envoys'' n was long, then this battle would most likely berge-scale, or even global in scope. by


    So, if they were to fight in different ces, Ye Fan would indeed need a lot of helpers. Positive


    Then, with a frown, he looked out at the darkening sky. "Someone''sing." leaf


    Fan was stunned, thinking to himself, even I didn''t notice it, how did he discover it in advance? Could it be that the birds in the sky could really be his field of vision? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1691

    1691 Card


    Loke was extremely furious as he red at her. "What a bastard!" The advancement of civilization is just taking a person''s life as a joke!?


    What do you take my son for!? "What do you take those dead lives for!?"<span>In any leap of human civilization, there will be victims, Chico Daskoli and Giordano Bruno, whoe up with more advanced theories but are set on fire.


    The industrial revolution would make a lot of workers unemployed, the information revolution would make a lot of workers unemployed, but the wheels of history would never stop for those who were eliminated. family


    The period where techniques developed the fastest was during the war, but at the same time, the war brought about annihtion ¡­<span>"There will always be two sides to everything that happens. The ''Evolutionary Original Fluid'' will indeed be unbearable for some people, but the only evolved person who can survive will be a higher level human and civilization in the future!" dat


    Ke spoke in a matter-of-fact tone: "Your son wants to get his own strength but he couldn''t make it. It can''t be med on anyone. To"Before your son died, he experienced power that he would never have had. He didn''t live his life in mediocrity, so he should be grateful for that."


    Humph... Bullsh * t. "Carlockughed out of extreme anger," Then have you told those who have been ingested the so-called liquid essence, that failure means death? You


    Before we gave them the liquid and injected them with it, did we ever ask them if they were really willing to be the so-called evolved human? "<span>Durk said indifferently, "The masses are blind and ignorant, and only a few people will ever understand the truth.


    <span>We don''t need to argue, we just need to bring humanity into the future. When the light descends, the world will naturally be grateful. This


    For a world that has lost its fairness and its tomorrow, only by evolving can it be purified. This is the only way out! " leaf


    Fan Jian picked up the syringe and said, "Could it be ¡­" This is the Evolutionary Original Fluid you are talking about? "


    Durk did not answer, but said, "Lucifer, even if I am unable to kill you today, do not doubt that if we were to fight, you and your men would both lose miserably.


    "Because, the tide of history is unstoppable. If you want to fight against the progress of human civilization, you will be despised and destroyed by the entire human race. Are you confident that you can be enemies with the entire human race ¡­"


    "I know Darker, don''t talk so much nonsense."<span>Ye Fan was toozy to continue listening, and a sword intent shot out from his left hand! and


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan locked onto the guy''s aura. Within a dozen meters, his body began to move at high speeds, as if he had turned into several afterimages!


    <span>"As expected, by relying on the ck fog to dodge the sword intent attack, when the ck fog appeared from the other direction, Ye Fan immediately rushed there!"


    "Bam!"


    Just as he turned from a ck fog to a human form, Ye Fan''s fist had already pierced through his chest! datA look of disbelief appeared on Ke''s face as he lowered his head to look at his blood-soaked chest. A fearless expression appeared on his face.


    <span>"Lucifer ¡­ Cough ¡­ Even if you kill me. "I can''t stop it either..." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian didn''t have any intention of listening. After he pulled out his fist, he directly smashed his head apart. with


    <span>"The corpse in front of me has quickly turned into a puddle of liquid!"


    <span>As expected, it''s the same as when the Shakyamuni died ¡­ " leaf


    The sail was almost certain that this fellow was definitely not the real Durk. It was most likely a biochemical human created based on Durk''s genes.


    <span>Nie Wuyue walked up and said, "Ye Fan, mother had carefully observed just now and discovered that although this person is still alive, but ¡­. "His soul is much thinner than a normal human soul."


    Thin? "What do you mean?" Ye Fan asked. Nie<span>Wu Yue thought for a while and said, "A normal human''s soul has many kinds of mental energy that gather together in an incrediblyplex manner.


    I told you before that the soul is usually divided into ''three souls and seven souls''. The soul will affect a person''s mind, mind, and even their physique.


    <span>However, this fellow''s soul seemed to be only an iplete product, like a mixture that had been forcefully pieced together, and not truly merged together. one


    After a normal person died, their soul would not immediately dissipate, especially a soul with a strong spiritual energy.<span>Just like that tinum god n in Angel''s body, she could do many unimaginable things with just her soul.


    "But this Durk, based on his cultivation level, should also have a powerful soul. However, once he dies, his soul will immediately disperse."


    Carlock walked over and frowned. "To put it bluntly, this soul is a fake! Humans were the spirits of all living things. Creating a human was not such a simple matter!


    Even if it could imitate the body and functions of a human, it wouldn''t be able to imitate a unique soul!Only the true gods can create humans, but this so-called god is not a god after all. " mass


    "A period of silence. The troubles in front of me are like the hair on the head of a cow, spreading all over the forest."<span>Why did this envoy of the heavens do such a thing? If it really was the only heaven''s person in this world, then why did it struggle? Why did it have to make an enemy out of humans?


    <span>If it wants the Primordial Stone, then it should go straight to the Kunlun Mountains. Why did it make the human suffer like this, and even deliberately cause trouble for you, hubby? " Su Qingxue frowned. leaf


    Sail forced a smile and said, "As far as I know, it seems to havee to our, to move rescue soldiers back to their own."<span>However, perhaps it was the only one left in this world, and there was no need to bring reinforcements ¡­ with


    I don''t know what it wants to do, but it could be seen as a hindrance to my existence.


    <span>If it wasn''t my kind, then its heart would definitely be different. Trying to understand the psychology of a foreign life is too difficult. It


    We must be fighting for our own civilization, and we should be on the side of humanity.


    All we can do is stop it from killing more people and do our best with a clear conscience. "


    <span>Carlock let out a long sigh. "In the end, the one we have to fight isn''t this heavenly man, it''s the human himself ¡­" Positive


    At that moment, Cynthia''s cell phone rang.


    Seeing the number, Cynthia immediately picked up the phone. When she heard the news from the other side, her expression changed.


    What!? How could this be!? " leaf


    "What?" Fan and Su Qingxue also heard the news from the phone with astonishment in their eyes.What happened? " Carlock asks quickly.


    <span>Xin Niang hung up the phone and said anxiously, "President suddenly wants to make a speech on television and officially announce to the world that in response to the threats of the Dongfang ancient martial artists, as well as the frequent killings, the ''Evolutionary Project'' will be carried out throughout the federation! And ¡­


    "The FBI officer in charge of investigating the evolved man, Colonel Leighton, was arrested just now and used of treason!?"


    <span>Damn it! This is obviously suppressing those who oppose the evolution, could it be that the President was also threatened?! " Carlock cursed. cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar


    <span>Nia shook her head. "It seems that a bill passed quickly by both the Cab and the Congress would not have been able to control the President alone." "


    <span>It was controlling arge number of people, or. "We''ve been plotting for a long time," Nie Wuyue said. leaf


    Fan Xian scratched his head, wishing he could grow more brains at a time like this. His train of thought was almost unable to keep up with the situation as he helplessly said, "Let''s turn on the television first and see what the situation is."

 Chapter 1692

    Everyone returned to their rooms and turned on the TV. Sure enough, the news was prominently talking about the headlines.The current President of the Federation sat upright and at ease. Behind him stood a few upper echelons and military officers, each and every one of them with a grim expression.


    ¡­ ¡­. As everyone knew, in the other hemisphere, the Ancient Martial Arts Revival Campaign had already caused more and more Chinese, and even people outside of China, to start cultivating the Ancient Martial Arts. This


    A powerful weapon that only existed in movies, even in science fiction movies, was actually treated as a form of ''education'' by the people in power in China. YouCan you imagine? China''s 5-6 year old children already epted the ancient martial arts test, and there might be arge number of children among them. By their teens, they could overturn a truck all by themselves!


    It could be imagined that 20 years, 10 years, or even 5 years from now, there would be tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of ancient martial artists appearing in the east! To


    At that time, there would be no other people in this world who could contend against the Chinese!


    On the battlefield, a Chinese who had cultivated in ancient martial arts could easily defeat a group of trained and trained professional soldiers that had been trained for tens of millions! Me<span>Our guns can no longer protect us, the bullets are just like soft candy!


    Our people, facing the ancient warriors, are no different from a three year old child! SummerThe citizens were afraid, so they had recently issued the Ancient Martial Code and joined forces with the powerful Sword Gods of the Underground World to create the swordsman. Yes


    Yes, the Sword God was Chinese. The Sword Master also shouldered China''s security. The ancient martial artists within the borders of China had gained control of it! But


    Yes! Who would have considered the safety of us overseas!? in


    <span>"Here, as the President chosen by you one vote at a time, citizens of the Great Confederation, I have the responsibility to lead you all to strive for the right to defend your own freedom and for your own future!"


    <span>At this point, the President of the Federation stood up passionately, picked up the microphone and walked towards the camera.


    <span>I am honored to announce it now! A n that would allow us to fight against the ancient warriors and protect the future of our Federation, families, and children has already been unanimously approved by the National Assembly! In


    Transformation n! This was the progress of an era making civilization! Me<span>Every citizen will have the chance to inject or consume the ''Evolutionary Original Fluid''! In


    The Raw Fluid can unleash the potential that every single one of us possesses! Let us possess extraordinary power in such a short period of time! This


    <span>This technology came from a civilization that was even more advanced than ours. It was initially sealed by China, but fortunately, our national hero took it out!


    This is not giarism, this is for the sake of fairness, justice, for the sake of our citizens being able to live and steal Prometheus''s fire!


    Evolution! will be the pioneers of civilization in the future, and will allow everyone the chance to be a hero of the new era! " Speak


    "At this point, the President turned around and saluted an officer beside him."


    "General Robert, on behalf of the citizens of the Federation, I would like to express our respect for you. Thank you for your covert actions during this period of time. You have made an important contribution to our sess in obtaining the Evolutionary Original Fluid!""A handsome man wearing a military uniform and a military hat walked into the camera."


    "Mr. President, it is the duty of the military to protect our country. I will lead the ''Immutals'' and destroy all of the enemies that obstruct the development of our Federation!" See


    Hearing this General Robert, Ye Fan subconsciously rubbed his eyes."After checking over and over again, Ye Fan discovered that it was indeed the Robert who was killed by the postman!"


    <span>Hubby, this Robert is not ¡­ " Su Qingxue also discovered that something was wrong.


    Ye Fan knocked his forehead with a headache, "Clone, this is the only exnation..." From the looks of it, the Shakyamuni, Durk, Robert ¡­ All of them were fake! "


    <span>"If an officer like Robert were to be cloned, wouldn''t that mean... There are also many people that we do not know, and they are most likely all fake!? " When Su Qingxue thought of this, her face turned pale.


    "If that''s the case, then it''ll exin why this bill is so easy to pass. Those who oppose it, I reckon many of them have already been reassigned." cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar


    Nia frowned. "I heard that this General Robert died in an operation. However, he has always had a high prestige in the military. The people of the various states know him. His words are very valuable for cloning."


    "This heaven''s envoy used a very big game of chess. Indeed, if he doesn''t sound the game, it''s fine; but if he does, it''s a surprise!" Nie Wuyue said.


    <span>At this moment, General Robert was already standing in front of the camera. He


    He took off his military hat and said with a serious expression, "Citizens of the entire Federation, I am very sorry. In secret operations earlier, I spread some news that I had died in battle, making everyone worried.But all of this doesn''t matter, because we have sessfully created the Evolutionary Original Fluid! early


    The initial batch of sessful evolved humans havepleted their training before the evolution origin liquid was widespread. This


    <span>Some evolved people already had powerfulbat abilities. When they took the liquid, theirbat power would increase by several folds! He


    The elites of the group formed ''Immortals''. This army of ''Immortals'', just like their names, will be the country''s legend of immortality!


    Today, three of the ''immortals'' among us have followed me here. Let them demonstrate the immense power brought about by the evolution of the Original Fluid! " mirror<span>With a turn of his head, he came to a vast and empty grasnd. Outside, there were arge number of reporters, shing lights and the onlookers. This


    At that time, three men wearing special metal armor were standing on the grass. Their auras were sharp and oppressive. And ¡­<span>Seeing these three people, Ye Fan immediately recognized them!


    "Watt, Phil, Sandel!?" This<span>The three of them were the other three surviving Dragon Knights: Ice Dragon, me Dragon, and Thunder Dragon! Only


    Behold, the ice crystals under the feet of the Ice Dragon Knight Watt suddenly condensed. In just a few seconds, a huge ice tower dozens of meters tall stood erect!


    The temperature suddenly dropped, and arge number of people cried out in rm.<span>At this moment, Sander''s entire body surged with electricity. He swung his sword, and like a thunder dragon, it swirled around and shattered this huge ice tower. At the same time,rge amounts of ice crystals flew towards the crowd! quaque


    Just as the crowd was shouting in fear, Fire Dragon Fell''s body turned into a stream of mes, piercing through the air like a fire dragon and directly melting the ice into rain! See


    When Phil turned into his human form andnded on thewn, the crowd that was in a state of shock let out an excited scream that could topple mountains and overturn the seas!<span>The camera turned back to the podium and General Robert put on his military cap. He pointed at the camera ¡­ "


    Citizens of the Federation, our Evolutionary Liquid will be distributed rapidly in the states, and after it is registered, it can be taken or injected, and the opportunity to evolve ¡­. All of us! "¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Upon seeing this, everyone in the farmhouse felt as if the air had frozen over! All


    <span>The various states of the Federation were giving it out to the entire nation!? This


    Didn''t this mean that, in the blink of an eye, these so-called evolved people would appear everywhere?


    "No!" This must be stopped! " "If this goes on, this country will be a purgatory!"


    But how could he stop it? That''s all we have. We''ll open up a channel to publicize the news and no one in the entire country will believe it! " Carlock said in a deep voice. leaf


    After a moment of silence, a trace of doubt shed in Fan''s eyes, "We don''t have enough people, so we can''t do anything.


    However, there are a few ces that I find suspicious. If I can find the loophole in this n and take advantage of it, maybe the tragedy won''t spread too far. "


    <span>"Son, what is suspicious? "Hurry up and tell me!" Nie Wuyue anxiously said. leaf


    Fan waved his hand, "It''s a waste of time to exin everything now. I feel that discussing guessing at a time like this will only lead to bad things. So, let''s follow one train of thought, the oue of this fight."<span>I said, You do as I say. "How is it, is there a problem?"


    Lucifer, why do you ask so much? "Even though you are young, don''t forget that you are the Sovereign King of Hell. You have won against the Sacred War, which is impossible to win. You being themander, of course we won''t have any objections." mass<span>Everyone could not help but nod, looking at Ye Fan, waiting for his instructions. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1693

    <span>1693


    Seeing everyone''s attitude, Ye Fan didn''t waste any more words, and directly dispatched his n to the next round.


    <span>No matter how strong a person was, he would sometimes be unable to cry out alone.


    <span>The Sky Man Envoy was obviously nning for this as well. He had trained for a long time and had nurtured arge number of ''believers''. Person


    <span>Counting against Ye Fan, although it wasn''t enough to bring about a qualitative change, it could bring about even more changes in strategy.


    In a one on one battle, Ye Fan naturally was not afraid of anyone in this world, but the opponent clearly would not easily give him this kind of opportunity to determine the victor. This<span>It was a matter of ownership over the resources of a. The opponent was a high-ss civilized life form that was hundreds of thousands or even millions of years old, possessing advanced technology and thinking skills.


    In a sense, in ancient times, they were indeed the Gods of humanity.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that this had a group of ns with special bloodlines, humans would have long since disappeared or been enved. leaf<span>Fan Xian was not conceited enough to think that he could really win this battle by himself with ease. This


    A single operation had to be carried out simultaneously from many sides. Since Ye Fan was unable to split his body, he needed everyone''s cooperation.


    <span>The night was dark, and after everyone finished listening to Ye Fan''s words, although there were some parts where they still didn''t understand, they immediately began to move.


    <span>"Hubby, I know I''m not strong enough to move with you, but you have to be careful. This heavenly man doesn''t n to fight face to face, he will definitely y dirty tricks." straight


    <span>Before the lift, Su Qingxue grabbed Ye Fan''s hand worriedly.


    "Silly wife, where are you thinking? I told you to go back first because you are gathering and coordinating intelligence far more meaningfully than you are at the frontline. We don''tck fighters, we onlyck logistics support."Ye Fan lowered his head and kissed the woman''s forehead, patting her back, "Hurry up and go, Xin Nia is waiting for you." Siu


    Qingxue nodded and quickly ran into the helicopter.


    She and Cynthia went to the city first, then flew quickly to Purgatory Ind.The defenses and scientific and technological equipment of Purgatory Ind, as a base for logistics and intelligence, were the most suitable. iso


    <span>After everyone split up, Ye Fan also stepped on his own flying sword, directly heading towards the ind desert region. in


    In the heart of this desert, there were very few traces of human life. There was a valley known as the "Death Canyon".


    And this ce was the Dragon Knight''s headquarters, the Dragon Valley.


    There weren''t many ces in the world that could be essed by Heavenly Eye''s scouts, but the Dragon Valley was one of them. one<span>Coming to this ce was too secretive and was heavily guarded. Secondly, the level of the Dragon Knights were not lower than the Heaven''s Eyes. matter


    In reality, before Ye Fan helped Su Qingxue take back the Sky Eye, the Zhuge family and the Su family were not a match for the Dragon Knight at all.Moreover, the Dragon Knights only cared about their own development and continued on their own. They were very stable and had no value in investigating. Therefore, although the Heaven''s Eyes knew where the Dragon Valley was, they did not want to risk sending spies.


    The reason why Ye Fan wanted to rush to the Dragon Valley to take a look was not to eliminate the Dragon Knights.


    <span>It was no longer a matter of life and death for the Dragon Knights. He


    He just thought, with so many biochemical humans suddenly appearing, they definitely didn''t appear out of nowhere, there must be an experimental base. energy


    The Dragon Valley seemed to have the greatest probability of being able to hide from the eyes and ears of the heavens. After all, the Dragon Knights had already fallen into the hands of the heavens.<span>If he could find the biochemical base, then he could directly destroy it and avoid even more troublesome enemies.


    In less than two hours, Ye Fan arrived above the Dragon Valley and looked at the dark gray buildings in the valley, which seemed to be a dead ancient city. night<span>Under the cover of color, the air was filled with a deste scent as dust and sand flew in the air. Although ¡­


    <span>It waspletely dark, but with Ye Fan''s eyesight and perception, it was as bright as day for him to enter.


    The wind was blowing through the buildings made of steel and boulders. leaf


    The sailsnded on a circr za. The surroundings were like a colosseum, filled with all sorts of weapons. It seemed to be the ce where the Dragon Knights trained.From the looks of it, there was nothing, but Ye Fan discovered that he was surrounded by arge amount of dangerous aura.


    Suddenly! In the darkness, pairs and pairs of scarlet eyes opened! It was as if countless demons had suddenly awoken and saw Ye Fan as theirmon prey! leaf<span>The sail frowned. Just as it was wondering what these things were, it heard sharp animal roarsing from all directions!


    <span>"Roar! Roar!"


    "Tsk tsk!"


    The giant dog, which had strong muscles and looked like a Beetle, opened its blood-red eyes wide and pounced towards Ye Fan.


    The dogs were pitch ck in color, their fangs gleaming with a cold light. Their speed was so fast that they were more explosive than normal dogs.<span>And in the air, "Puteng" flew up arge number of fierce birds. These fierce birds all had a wingspan of more than one meter, their eyes were also blood-red. After upying the sky, they seemed to be nning to pounce on Ye Fan at any time. leaf


    Fan frowned, what he encountered was not a biochemical human, but some modified ferocious beasts?


    However, if he wanted to continue exploring this ce, he needed to solve this problem first."Although there are many fierce dogs and birds of prey, when ites to Ye Fan, it was not enough."


    Heaven Copsing Sword Rain! "


    Ye Fan immediately summoned thousands of flying swords and densely fell from the sky! ThisSome of the vicious dogs and fierce birds were directly killed in a short period of time. Even if there were fish that escaped the, they would be instantly killed in front of Ye Fan''s sword intent.


    Ye Fan discovered that the vitality and fighting strength of these transformed beasts were very strong. If it was anyone else who came here, they would probably be in trouble.


    What made Ye Fan even more afraid was that after these dogs and birds died, the blood that flowed out of their wounds actually caused a terrible stench in the air!


    These gases clearly carry lethal poison within them. That is to say, if not for their physique, even if they were able to kill these savage beasts, they would have been poisoned to death. leafFortunately, he personally came. Otherwise, if he sent someone else to investigate, he would most likely be courting death. Flowers


    After killing all the beasts within a few minutes, Ye Fan''s gazended on a tower-like building."Sneaking around, trying to hide for as long as you can. Wait for me to make a move, you guys won''t have any chance at all." leaf


    <span>The sail sensed two auras there, and based on his mental strength, he was indeed not very strong, but... It was somewhat familiar, as if they had met each other before.


    Two figures emerged from the shadows. They were both wearing ck cloaks. is


    <span>One of them said with a regretful smile, "It''s been so many years since west met, you''re really getting more and more powerful." Other


    <span>One of them said in a low voice, "Are you really going to kill us?" aural


    After hearing these two sounds, Ye Fan felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His whole body was covered with goosebumps and he was dumbstruck. The flying swords around him all fell down! "<span>No ¡­. Impossible ¡­ "You are..." i.e.


    Ye Fan, who was used to seeing great storms, also had a pale face, and even his eyes had a trace of trembling crystal. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1696

    1696 Refining


    <span>Prison Ind, Chu Yunyao had meticulously built her ownboratory, and it had already expanded to cover arger area.


    Theboratory was like a fortress, filled with all sorts of technology and equipment that ordinary people could not understand, much less use.<span>At this moment, Chu Yunyao, who was dressed in a white coat and had her hair tied up in an attempt to save trouble, was at an experiment table, wholeheartedly splitting the female emissary''s head. Chu


    Yun Yao controlled a machine, using her four mechanical arms to constantly switch tools, separating this delicate female emissary''s head into pieces of essories.


    <span>"Interesting ¡­ "So it could actually be this way..." Chu


    <span>Yun Yao unconsciously revealed an enchanting smile. To her, directly observing a machine made by a man from heaven would yield a lot ¡­ ¡­


    <span>This kind of science and technology had brought her so much joy that she was mesmerized. meridian


    After a period of analysis, the mechanical arm took out a piece of transparent crystal from the brain.<span>"This is ¡­" Chu


    Yun Yao knit her brows, she carefully thought about it, then her eyes lit up!"This is too interesting..." Positive


    <span>She picked up the transparent crystal and was about to go to another experimental machine to analyze it when she heard theboratory''s video call ring.


    <span>On the screen, a pale, skinny man with bulging eyes appeared. The man seemed to be injured and on the verge of death. And ¡­


    The one supporting him was the Leviathan.


    "Yunyao Sister-inw! Yunyao, sister-inw, open the door! It''s me! " Leviathan shouted anxiously. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao knit her brows and said with disdain, "What is it? "I''m busy."


    <span>Oh, I beg of my sister-inw to open the door first and let me bring Beelzebub in! Beelzebub has been poisoned. Hurry up and help him check what poison he''s been infected with! " Leviathan shouted.


    <span>"Beelzebub?" Chu Yunyao thought about it and said in surprise, "This person is Beelzebub? Isn''t he dead?! " Profit


    Vance was also a little stunned. "I ¡­ When I was on the boat, Beelzebub found me, he. Right now, he is suffering from lethal poison. Let''s first treat him before talking about anything else! " Profit<span>Vance''s fleet was near Purgatory Ind and, as usual, he was supervising the training of his men.


    <span>But now, a little boat had suddenly appeared, and it was actually the little brother of his, Beelzebub, who had died in battle. He couldn''t believe it either.


    But no matter what, the Leviathan had discovered that its dying brother was extremely anxious, so it quickly brought him to Chu Yunyao to save him. No<span>No matter what, he had to save his brother first.


    Although Chu Yunyao had some doubts, she couldn''t just watch as he died. After all, he was Ye Fan''s brother. Thus, she opened the door to theboratory.


    The Leviathan hurried to theb''s single bed, which was actually an autopsy table, to help Beelzebub, who was out of strength.


    <span>Chu Yunyao walked onto the experiment table, looked at the skinny Bessita, and asked, "Can he speak? "What kind of symptoms?"


    "Beelzebub! Sister-inw is asking you! " Leviathan said from the side. can


    <span>"Beelzebub moved his lips, unable to tell."


    <span>Sister-inw, why don''t you give Beelzebub''s blood test? " the Leviathan said anxiously.


    Chu Yunyao let out a speechless sigh, then she hit the light button and controlled a mechanical arm. She reached out to draw Beelzebub''s blood. Profit


    <span>"What?" Vance was dumbfounded at this scene. "What a guy, even bloodsucking is done by robots?"


    This equipment of mine, after drawing blood you can directly analyze it and test the results. It''s much faster than when I do it myself. "Chu Yunyao exined.<span>The Leviathan gave an awkward chuckle. Just now it was still a little ufortable, but it felt like Chu Yunyao was being too perfunctory. She had actually misunderstood him. very


    Quickly, Chu Yunyao obtained a set of data. Looking at the various parameters on the screen, she couldn''t help knitting her brows, her eyes filled with doubt ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"Sister-inw, what poison did Beelzebub get into?" The Leviathan stepped forward and pretended to watch, but it was impossible to understand.


    Chu Yunyao looked at Beelzebub who was lying down and coldly said, "He wasn''t poisoned ¡­ ¡­" "


    "Huh?" The Leviathan was stunned. "How could that be?"


    "Theposition of his blood is not that of a normal human being ¡­ "It''s simr to the liquid of the evolved humans ¡­" Chu Yunyao''s expression gradually became uneasy. Profit


    Vance was stunned. He turned to look at Beelzebub, only to discover that the other party had already sat up on the experiment table!Beelzebub''s lips curved into a strange and sinister smile. His eyes were like the mes of ghosts as they stared at Chu Yunyao.


    No wonder the gods can''t tolerate you ¡­ "I was nning to wait for you to get closer before making a move. Seems like I won''t have the chance anymore ¡­"


    No matter how slow the Leviathan''s reaction was, it had already figured it out by now!<span>"Damn it!" Pretend to be my brother''s fake!? "


    <span>The Leviathan was enraged. With a single leap, it would rip apart this fake Beelzebub! can


    Beelzebub suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of green venom!


    The Leviathan''s charge was too fierce, and it was already difficult for it to dodge. It was only possible for it to use its true essence to block with its two arms!


    <span>However, he was still a step toote. After his arm was sprayed a little bit, a piercing pain was felt as the dark green poison quickly seeped into his skin! Profit


    Vance felt his entire body go numb as he fell to the ground, twitching non-stop! otherXi Bu jumped off the experiment table, passed the Leviathan, and rushed straight towards Chu Yunyao! Chu


    Yun Yao was iparably calm, her hand pped a red button, and a circr bulletproof ss quickly rose up from the tform!


    "ng ng!" ThickThe bulletproof ss enveloped the center stage, blocking Beelzebub''s charge! and


    At the same time, an rm was issued from theboratory, ringing throughout the entire ind! other


    Shibu spat out the venom and tried to corrode the ss, but he found that it was ineffective!<span>"Give up. Theposition of this ss is not something you can destroy!" Chu Yunyao coldly said.


    Beelzebub narrowed his eyes andughed: "You definitely need air inside. The air vent is on top, right?"


    As he spoke, Beelzebub raised his head and took a look. He discovered that there was a gap in the venttion window above Chu Yunyao''s head.


    Chu Yunyao also noticed this point, but she didn''t think that the metal te would be easily broken.


    Beelzebub gave a strangeugh. Suddenly, his face turned malevolent, and his body began to change!?His arms and legs kept growing longer, his body expanded, his skin turned dark green, and his head started to look like a human''s head ¡­


    In just a few seconds, Beelzebub''s head had turned into a fly''s head, staring with its two redpound eyes! And ¡­<span>His body was like a dragonfly wrapped in a hard shell, a pair of wings spread out from his back that were like the wings of a cicada! See


    <span>As for this terrifying insect monster, the Leviathan that had fallen to the ground hadpletely forgotten about its own pain. It waspletely dumbfounded! Chu


    Yun Yao also subconsciously took two steps back, after all she was a woman, seeing such a disgusting and disgusting monster, it was already very rare for her not to cry from fear ¡­ ¡­


    "Hehe!"The insect monster opened its mouth and spat out pairs after pairs of tiny poisonous bugs that flew out! This


    <span>Some of the poisonous bugs were being controlled by it. They drilled into the vents and were about to enter the control panel through the vents!


    Chu Yunyao''s beautiful face paled. The defensive equipment that she used to protect herself with was now about to lock her up and kill her!?


    At this moment, after hearing the rm, Salley, Asmodeus, Aziraphale and the others had also arrived at theboratory.<span>Everyone looked at the insect monsters in theboratory, then looked at the colorful poisonous insects, and then at Chu Yunyao who was locked in there. They immediately understood what was going on!


    Fast! Put down the bulletproof ss! " "Roar!" "Roar!"


    I will block it! " As for Sally, her hands ignited with ck demonic mes as she charged forward and thrust her sword towards the insect monster!<span>The insect monster''s speed was clearly slower. One of its joints had been cut off by Sally Leaf! But


    As the venom flew out, Sally didn''t dare to rashly approach.


    Chu Yunyao saw that the reinforcements had arrived and thought of removing the bulletproof ss, but the speed at which the ss was being lowered was too slow! aural<span>From the air vents above, the sound of flying bugs buzzing could be heard. Chu Yunyao had her back against the bulletproof ss and was already sweating cold sweat ¡­ ¡­


    This insect monster''s poison was able to poison a Great Perfection of the Dust God Realm Leviathan to the point that it was half dead. If she was hit by it, she probably wouldn''t make it in time to rescue it! off<span>The key was, who could save her if she was poisoned!?


    <span>Even in her dreams Chu Yunyao would never have thought that death would suddenly descend! salsa


    With Li Ye''s strength, she could suppress the insect monster, but everyone discovered that it was already toote. They could only watch as the insects attacked Chu Yunyao ¡­.


    "[email protected] # $%..." processus


    Suddenly, a string of strange musical notes appeared behind them. Following that, theboratory started to shine with a white luster. Large


    Countless green light dots filled the air, and there seemed to be a faint fragrance in the air ¡­


    This peaceful energy, the moment it touched these flying insects, they seemed to fall asleep, falling to the ground one by one?Even the giant insect seemed to have lost some of its fierceness and was shivering. Chu


    Yun Yao was scared to the point that her entire body was covered in cold sweat. Seeing the flying insects fall to the ground and not injuring her, she quickly ran to the door to reunite with the others.


    Angel? " A<span>Without knowing when, Angel, who wore a white dress and had a haughty expression, had already appeared outside the door.


    There was a glowing ball in the girl''s hand. She was the one who had used a magical spell that had made the bugs lose their attack power.


    "Useless humans can''t even deal with a bunch of bugs. Do you think you need this god''s protection? You


    What qualifications do we have to not believe in this god? " Angel''s face was filled with pride. mass<span>Everyone let out a long sigh of relief. This time, not only did they not feel displeased with Angel''s arrogance, but they also felt that this god race princess was too adorable!


    "What the hell is going on ¡­" "Then what monster is it?" Sally looked at the insect monster that did not dare to move, and had a puzzled expression.


    "Let''s wait and see how the Leviathan is doing!" Xie Linyuan brought people to rescue them.<span>Chu Yunyao''s eyes quickly shed with many thoughts. She thought of something and took out her phone from her coat. She had been too nervous just now and hadn''t had time to manage the phone call.


    Looking around, it was indeed Ye Fan. She<span>Without any hesitation, he called back... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1699

    1699 leafFan Xian was somewhat surprised. After carefully observing, he realized that this elephant head god was not lying, so he asked, "What kind of answer do you want?"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but mutter in his heart, could it be that this semi-finished elephant head god also wanted to solve the secret of eternal life andplete the ANKH?


    <span>Elephant Head God''s eyes were a little lost, he shook his head, "I... "I don''t know."


    "Are you kidding me? You don''t even know the answer you''re looking for?! " Ye Fan''s face turned ugly. elephant


    The Head God immediately waved his hands in fear and exined, "It''s not what you think, it''s just ¡­ I just don''t know how to describe it. "


    After saying that, the Elephant God actually had a bashful and embarrassed look on his face. He embarrassedly said, "I... The image of a woman often shes through my mind. can


    I can''t figure out who she is, or her name, or even her voice. I can only remember her approximate appearance, but ¡­ Nothing else. Me<span>I really want to know who she is to me, because I feel that to me, she is ¡­ More important than anything else... "


    "Women?" Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "What does she look like?"


    She ¡­ "He had a very special head of reddish-brown hair. He was white and looked to be in his thirties ¡­"Ye Fan''s eyes couldn''t help but constrict. Hearing this, he already thought that this woman was Selina!


    He suddenly realized that he had thought wrong! Right


    For the Elephant Head God, the most important thing wasn''t the ANKH, but the woman he deeply loved enough tomit suicide for her, Selina!<span>He hid the fact that the Elephant Head God was a secret between the husband and wife, putting all the dangers on his own body. This feeling had long surpassed his desire for eternal life. Only


    It was a pity that Selina was even crazier than the elephant god. She did not appreciate his kindness, and instead went further and further away in pursuit of the illusory lighthouse element ¡­ "<span>This person ¡­ Do you know me, sir? Do you know who the woman I''m talking about is? " The elephant god looked at Ye Fan in anticipation. leaf


    After a moment of silence, Fan said, "I can tell you, but is that meaningful?" I''ll still kill you. "


    The Elephant God showed a hint of fear in his eyes, but after a while, he nodded, "I know, but even if I wish to die, I still want to know who that woman is.<span>Actually... Even if you don''t kill me, I won''t be able to escape this cmity. God of Heaven will never let me go. I know all the information here.


    <span>Seeing that the Elephant God didn''t seem to be lying, Ye Fan finally believed that this guy really wanted to know more about Selina and wasn''t looking for an excuse to survive.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "Tell me all the information here, how many biochemical humans and how many evolved humans did you guys make? The more detailed the better ¡­" If you cooperate with me, maybe I''ll tell you about that woman. " elephant


    Hearing that, the head god''s eyes immediately lit up, "Alright! I promise you! "As long as I remember who this woman is, even if I die, I will ept it ¡­" leaf


    Fan was somewhat puzzled, "You don''t even know who she is, is she really that important to you?"


    I... I don''t know why, but without her, I feel like I''m. It wasn''tplete at all. The Elephant God said with a bit of infatuation, "She allowed my life to have meaning." leaf<span>After a moment of silence, a look of contemtion shed in Fan''s eyes. He finally nodded, "I got it. I need to hurry and hand over all the crucial information."


    "Good!" "I''ll take you to the data console now." As if finding a new hope, the elephant god immediately led the way to the depths of theboratory ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­. and


    At the same time, in Buffalo, Federation.<span>In the square outside the city hall, the words "Evolution Liquid Injection Service" were particrly eye-catching.


    <span>A group of soldiers guarded every corner. Arge number of people lined up and headed to the injection station in the middle. Afterpleting the registration form, they would be able to receive the injection. Now


    There was a sea of people present. Although many people did not n to inject their own medicine, they wanted to see the result. They wanted to see the result before considering whether they should inject their own medicine. When


    However, there were many people who volunteered to line up there. They were the ones who had the dream of bing a superhero. matter


    "In fact, in all the big cities across the federation, people have started to be injected with the Original Fluid. The whole world has started to feel like an evolution."


    Order! Please fill out the aspiration form first! " take<span>Officials with loudspeakers were maintaining a formation at the scene as they busied themselves. And ¡­


    <span>At this moment, a light blue formation appeared in the air, and two figures stepped out! one


    A blue-haired man held a staff, and a purple woman with a long braid was chewing gum and carrying a harp on her back.


    When the people saw the two people who had suddenly appeared, they were all pointing at them and eximing in shock. Naturally, they all thought that these two people were evolved people as well!<span>Demon note, disperse the crowd. The blue haired man speaking was space itself. one


    "The woman dressed in purple is the Demon Sound of the Doomsday King''s Doom."


    So noisy, so many people, what I hate most is noise, why do you have to bring me to this kind of ce... Also<span>"Why don''t you let me go to the capital and fight with that so-called ''undying''?" The demon note took off the golden harp on his back.


    <span>"Don''t talk rubbish. We want to deal with the ones who haven''t been injected, not the ones who have already been injected. It won''t be toote to take care of them after the crisis is resolved..." "Yes."


    "Got it ¡­" Even though the demon note was bored, his technique wasn''t slow.


    A purple magic ripple appeared. With a wave of her hand, arge number of purple sound waves spread downwards like a wave!


    A moving melody rippled through the square, but as the sound waves entered the ears of the citizens, they felt a stabbing pain in their heads! Although ¡­


    Although it was not particrly intense, it was still not something that ordinary people could handle. Everyone immediately ran away in fear!<span>Enemy attack! "Fire!" Now


    <span>When the troops at the scene discovered the situation, themander immediately gave the order. The soldiers picked up the automatic rifles in their hands and began firing at the two men!


    However, just as the bullets reached the bottom of the void, they were enveloped by a blue light screen and sent in all directions. The bullets were all emptied and fell like a rain of metal bullets. deficiency<span>With a flick of her empty finger, a blue ball of light wrapped itself around the demon note and gave it to her.


    At the same time, the void itself descended from the sky, directly arriving at the injection station. He


    His gaze immediately locked onto the transparent vials of medicine. This was the evolved liquid he was looking for. Positive


    With a wave of his hand, a box of Original Fluid flew towards him, and a murderous aura suddenly emerged from behind him!"Go to hell!" protosm


    <span>A vicious voice suddenly rang out from the previously empty ce. An invisible de ruthlessly shed at the neck in the air! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1700

    1700


    <span>The empty space had been prepared for this. Without panicking, he took a small step forward. However, he had moved more than three meters, and his body had undergone a spatial discement. He


    He took the liquid in one hand and confirmed that there were no problems before putting it into his own storage space. It was as if he had conjured it into a magic trick and it disappeared without a trace.


    When the invisible assassin saw that his de had missed, he once again concealed his presence andunched a vertical sh towards the air above his head!


    "Imprison!" deficiencyThe staff in the air extended upwards and a blue rune instantly turned into a dozen or so circr shackles, suddenly contracting! stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop


    <span>Suddenly, in mid-air, a bare-chested ck man wearing body training pants fell down! male


    Zi''s sword also fell to the ground, no longer invisible. ck<span>Everyone looked at the sky in shock, "You ¡­. How do you know where I am!? I can obviouslypletely conceal my body and aura! " deficiency


    Of course he wouldn''t exin. After all, he wouldn''t understand if he talked to a small fry about the fluctuations of space. cryptology


    <span>Concealment of aura, concealment of presence, these abilities were all useless in the eyes of the heavens.


    <span>"An evolved human huh ¡­" Xu Tingsheng pondered for a moment before asking, "You''ve arranged for evolved men to guard every city?"


    <span>"So what if I am!? You jealous invaders, now you want to snatch our precious Original Fluid, shouldn''t we stand up to protect our country!? " The ck man''s face was filled with righteous indignation. deficiency


    Kong was toozy to exin and asked, "You are a member of the Undying Being?"<span>The ck man''s face was filled with pride, "That''s right, but I am only an undying reserve member. If our elitese, you will all die without a doubt! Evolution is the only way for human development, and you guys are unstoppable! "


    Xu Tingsheng narrowed his eyes. In his opinion, this group of evolved humans had more or less been brainwashed. No


    However, he did not have the time to care about this. Hence, he teleported back to the sky.


    "Demon note, with this city as the center, all the injection points within 200 km radius have been destroyed, all the fluids have been destroyed, and as many victims as possible have been prevented from appearing ¡­" Void said.


    demon note nodded, "I understand, what about you?" Don''t tell me you want to go to the capital alone and fight those so-called elites of the evolved humans ¡­ It is not your business alone to avenge your dead friends. " cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar


    The "God of Heaven" who created this fake Shakyamuni had deceived all of them for many years, and had even killed so many of their old friends. one


    The intruder who caused the destruction of life had used them for so many years, this group of Mages from the Cultivator''s Association naturally could not tolerate this. This


    Once, through themunication between Nie Wuyue and Carlock, the mages in various ces, through the void of space teleportation magic, rushed with their fastest speed to this country where danger lurked from all directions.Their goal was naturally to stop this crazy n and find an opportunity to avenge their fallenrades.


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan''s appearance was also the main reason why they didn''t hesitate to join the battle.


    <span>After all, if not for Ye Fan, they, the mages, would most likely have been killed by an imposter.


    Now that they were given a chance to redeem themselves and repay their gratitude, killing two birds with one stone was something that they were happy to do. deficiency


    He looked at the serious devil voice and said: "I know you and Hawkeye are on good terms. I also want to avenge the dead but the most important thing is to save them."Lucifer''s n was always nned. Since we are going to follow his lead, we''ll ¡­ "


    <span>Demon note sighed, "I know, I may be a bit impatient. Be careful. Without you, we wouldn''t be able to move quickly across a wide area. You are more important than any of us. "


    <span>"Yes." The empty space answered, "I''m leaving. I want to make a trip to Purgatory Ind immediately and bring the original liquid there. After that, I''lle back and continue with your teleportation."


    <span>Hadn''t Lucifer already gotten some of the liquid? Why did you have to send a batch over? " The demon note said strangely.


    <span>Xu Tingsheng shook his head, "I don''t know, but Lucifer definitely has his reasons."


    <span>The Demon note was a bit yful, "Tsk tsk, Adide, you can''t ¡­ After the recent events, he had be Lucifer''s little boy, right? Why does it seem like you believe everything he says? " deficiency


    <span>Kong frowned. He didn''t bother to say anything more and directly opened the teleportation gate, disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye. magic


    Yin shrugged her shoulders as her expression turned cold. She looked at the area below where the liquid was and waved her hand, producing a purple sound wave!


    Ding! Ding! Ding!... sound<span>Wherever the wave passed by, all the vials of medicament were shattered and the transparent liquid spilled onto the ground ¡­ And ¡­


    It was at this moment that the mages of the Mage Research Institute appeared in the cities of the Federation. pass


    Teleportation magic that transcended the void, Thunder God, Death, Guardian, Cover, Beast King, and Sea, led the remaining forces of the Cultivator''s Association to carry out point after point of Original Fluid Destruction.Although there were more evolved people here, many of them had abilities that were not enough to pose a threat to these mages.


    There weren''t many mages left on the rankings, but the Mage Training Hall still had arge number of ordinary mages and apprentices. Their strength was more than enough to deal with these ordinary evolved people.


    Under the impact of all sorts of magic, injections from all over the Federation were met with great resistance, and the citizens did not dare to rashly attempt it again. i.e.<span>A lot of them had already been injected with the liquid, but most of them were still stopped. very


    <span>Quickly, knowing what was going on everywhere, General Robert spoke on television and on the Inte, iming to be determined to fight these saboteurs to the bitter end. No


    The elites of the decadent had begun to gather, ready to fight a revolutionary war for the sake of evolution!


    ¡­ ¡­.On Purgatory Ind, after the void sent the sample back to the ind, they hurriedly returned to take care of the transportation.


    Fighting was going on everywhere in the federation. In thisboratory, it could also be said to be filled with smoke.Chu Yunyao! What kind of crappy keyboard is this!? Why do you keep typing incorrectly! "


    In theboratory, Su Qingxue was already there. In order to send and receive messages, she needed to use theputers here. can<span>Yes, Chu Yunyao''sputers were allputers that she had improved to a new level. The keyboards were all special light keys, and there were many characters that were not normal characters.


    "It''s really hard for Su Qingxue to identify this system. She''s even typing in a limited manner, and it''s almost driving her crazy."


    <span>"I''m stupid, don''t rely on my equipment." Chu Yunyao smiled as she replied.


    "Am I stupid? If I were stupid, how would I be able to use a system like yours? " Su Qingxue angrily continued to work. Chu


    Yun Yao said, "My equipment, doing those low level basic jobs for you, is simply a waste ¡­ ¡­ With a brain like yours, a smartphone is enough. "


    Which low level is it!? I want to receive the list of clones sent by my husband. I have to organize all of these hundreds of clones and let the intelligence team find all of them. This is very important, okay?! " Su Qingxue refused to ept this.


    At this moment, Ye Fan, who was in the Dragon Valley, had the elephant head god find the information and pass it to Su Qingxue.


    Only by determining which ones were cloned and which were evolved could they be cleaned up.<span>Otherwise, there would always be these people secretly interfering, and it would be inconvenient for them to tell the truth to the public. Chu


    Yun Yao did some analysis as she nonchntly said, "It''s just a statistical table, isn''t it low level?"


    "You ¡­" Siu


    Qingxue clenched her teeth, and was about to counterattack when she suddenly saw Chu Yunyao''s whole person stand up from her seat! See<span>Seeing Chu Yunyao''s pale face, Su Qingxue''s heart sank. She forgot about the quarrel and quickly asked, "What happened? What did you find? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1701

    <span>1701


    "He really hit the nail on the head..." Chu Yunyao looked at the information on the screen and couldn''t help muttering to herself.


    Su Qingxue was puzzled and asked anxiously, "What do you mean? Who is it?" What did you say? "Chu Yunyao ignored Su Qingxue and quickly drew a few lines on the screen. with


    <span>After that, a global image appeared, including all the spacecraft in space orbit.


    Chu Yunyao walked in front of the hologram, gave a fewmands, then quickly cancelled out all the immaterial aircrafts, weather satellites, positioning satellites, and so on. Most<span>Finally, twenty-four space vehicles appeared, circling the regrly.


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at the huge hologram in front of her and felt very shocked. It was as if she could look down on the whole world from herboratory.


    "What are these? A satellite? " Su Qingxue walked up to the sphere and looked at the flying object and asked curiously.


    "Yes, yet not ¡­" Chu Yunyao said with a frown. Siu


    Qingxue was baffled, "What do you mean?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao stretched out her hand and a phone icon appeared on the holographic screen. She then dialed Ye Fan''s number.


    <span>"Hey, Yunyao, did you find anything?" Ye Fan was in the Dragon Valley, sorting out all the information with the Elephant God. However, he was also waiting for Chu Yunyao''s results, and whether it was as he had guessed ¡­ "


    <span>You''re right! "Chu Yunyao said in a serious tone," The liquid origin ability sample that was sent over through the void isn''t the evolved liquid, it''s a type of nutrient solution that doesn''t have any effect on humans at all. !


    I''m afraid it''s deliberatelyplicated, but it''s really just vitamins and some mineral salts.


    <span>If we inject this liquid, there won''t be any reaction at all, much less evolution ¡­ " "


    <span>"What!?" When Su Qingxue heard that, she eximed, "How is that possible!? Then why did you get all of the federation''s people to register for injections?! "


    <span>On the other side, Ye Fan let out a long sigh, "Wife, think about it. People who have been injected with nutritional liquids, even if they haven''t evolved, their bodies still haven''t been affected. i.e.


    Many people who were injected with the drug would never evolve. However, they would never feel that it was a problem with the primordial liquid. Instead, they would feel that they might not be suitable for evolution. This


    If we go around obstructing the evolution of those fake fluids, it would be us who are obstructing them from epting the evolution.Even if we told them that evolved people have a slim chance of survival, they wouldn''t believe us. After all, even after so many people were injected with the drug, no one died. To


    <span>At that time, those guys who worked for the gods could publicly im that we were wreaking havoc everywhere in order to suppress ordinary people without any ancient martial arts or magic ¡­ "


    <span>Su Qingxue suddenly understood, "In other words, it wants to sow discord ¡­ ¡­" Let the underground world, China, ancient warriors, and mages be the enemies of humans in other countries? "


    That''s right, we will be a group of selfish people. We will use any means we can to maintain our ''status'', and we will be despised by ordinary people.


    <span>At that time, the conflict would intensify. After all, there were many people who thought that the ancient martial artists had affected their lives, causing the society to be unfair.


    At that time, even if Heaven Man doesn''t start his invasion, the humans themselves will most likely erupt into war ¡­ and it''s a global war. "


    Ye Fan forced a smile and said, "I already thought it was strange. If the gods wanted to produce arge number of evolved humans, they could havepletely injected the liquid into the body. Why would they need to cause such a bigmotion?"<span>Moreover, even if it was ced in every major city, it was still too slow. cause


    For many people, they would remain on the sidelines and would not dare to try it out directly. As a result, the number of people they were destined to have would not increase. This was not enough to affect the entire world."Once they find out, some people will directly turn into liquid and die after being injected with the medicine, wouldn''t that mean that their n would be ruined?"


    <span>That''s why, hubby, you told Xu Kong to retrieve a batch of the original liquid from the scene and reexamine it? " Su Qingxuepletely understood. leaf


    <span>Fan said, "That''s right. As long as you maintain your calm, it''s actually not difficult to discover the w in this n. Using the liquid at the scene to test it is the best proof." No


    <span>Past... What worries me the most is that there is no other way for Heaven to let arge number of people ingest the Evolutionary Original Fluid ¡­ "


    "I do." Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed as she said, "I''ll call you. The second thing I''ll tell you is ¡­ ¡­" I found a piece of information in the emissary''s transmission crystal. It was from SPACE-Y. ItStartingst year, the four rockets that were fired were not sent to experimental and agricultural satellites at all, but instead, to twenty-four cruising missiles filled with liquids ¡­ one


    Once the order is given, I estimate that these 24 missiles can be used to bombard any area with arge number of people. Contains


    For air with a high concentration of the original liquid, once inhaled, it can produce gic changes. If it''s even worse, it can directly pollute the water source ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan was silent. Su Qingxue, who was at the side, also stared with wide eyes.


    Chu Yunyao continued, "If I have enough time, I might be able to sneak into the missilework and let them all be destroyed in space.


    But... I don''t think that this Tian Ren envoy will give me the time and opportunity to do so... " "What you mean is that 24 missiles filled with liquids are destined to be fired from the sky!? " Su Qingxue didn''t dare to imagine what kind of tragedy would happen. leaf


    Fan took a deep breath and said, "Yunyao, how many people do you think will be affected?"


    "It''s hard to say. If the bombing was done in a remote location, it could have reached only a few people.


    But if they were to explode in arge city or an important source of water, they couldpletely affect up to a hundred million people, or even several hundred million people. "Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "It will be a little difficult to sneak into these liquids, and they will certainly be very heavily guarded."


    But what if the intercontinental missile was used directly to intercept it? For example, if you remove the intercontinental cruise missile''s nuclear warhead and rece it with a conventional warhead, there should be quite a number of them. "


    Chu Yunyao knit her brows, "You''re saying ¡­ ¡­." "Use China''s missiles?"


    Any country with such technology could borrow their missiles. oneSome wereunched directly into space orbit tounch the strike, while some were left behind to track and intercept the missiles once they were down.


    We can''t be sure where the missile is going, but as long as we keep the poption density high, the important water source, and other locations, it can''t change the situation even if it explodes. "


    Ye Fan said, "Here, I have already understood that these biochemical humans, the original liquid, are not very cheap, because it requires some special trace elements to be effective. And ¡­


    These elements were limited on the entire, so there was no way Heaven''s Man could have an endless amount of Original Fluid spreading everywhere.


    <span>Maybe that''s why it chose to use missiles for global coverage, because if it went around looking for people to inject it, it would only be like today, destroyed by us. "


    <span>Ye Fan learned from the Elephant God that the stronger the Bio-transformation human sample, the more precious the material was needed in order for it to recover its strength in a short period of time. This


    It was just like a person whose cultivation had been crippled. Even if he knew how to cultivate, he would still need arge amount of spiritual energy to recover. in<span>In this world where cultivation resources were scarce, it was obviously difficult for an ordinary person to afford too many ingredients. by


    "So, Ye Fan is not worried, these battle samples of biochemical humans, are flooding everywhere."


    "I understand, then I can only use your ''Sword God'' title to ask the other countries for missiles, or else they would not obediently cooperate." Chu Yunyao said. Siu<span>Gentle Snow said, "They will definitely cooperate because with our Sky Eye''s intelligence and INFERNO''s assassins, they have no other choice." leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t care about what the two women did, and said: "In short, try to control these missiles as fast as possible, if there is any friction or conflict, I will settle it."


    "Hubby, we''re going to deal with the missiles, what about you?" Su Qingxue asked. leaf


    After muttering to himself for a while, Fan said, "It''s time to wake up some people ¡­" "I''ll divert the attention of the heavens and meet with the so called ''undying elites'' ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1702

    <span>Tens of thousands of people were gathered on thendmark monument in the capital city. All


    The injection sites of every major city in the federation were almost all destroyed by mages. Only here, because of the concentration of immortal elites and the tight security, was the injection process still going on. connectThe people who received the injections were extremely excited. They did not know that they had merely injected an injection of nutrient solution.


    On the huge screen near the za, there were news headlines.


    The current President and General Robert took turns to attack these mages and encourage the people to be confident. The evolution of the nation was unstoppable.At the same time, news of the Great War between the evolved humans and the mages was being reported from all over the federation. order


    At first nce, the evolved humans and the mages were at a loss of life.


    <span>However, most of the mages who died in battle were only a few apprentice magicians. And ¡­


    Mages like Void and Thor, who were ranked within the top ranks, could naturally surpass those evolved people.<span>But themon people didn''t know that the dead mages were the weaker ones. They naturally thought that the evolved humans could contend against the mages. off


    The key was that it took only a short amount of time for an evolved person to achieve such a feat. Naturally, everyone felt that an evolved person was superior to an evolved person.


    <span>Moreover, evolution is always different for people. Everyone longs to be the most special one, and once it evolves, it will be especially powerful. in


    In the eyes of many fanatics, the only reason why the evolved humans failed was because their power was not strong enough. quaqueThe tens of thousands of people in the square were filled with anticipation. While waiting for more evolved lifeforms to appear, a huge ''ck cloud'' suddenly appeared in the sky ¡­ From


    They hadn''t noticed it yet, but upon closer inspection, they realized that it wasn''t a dark cloud at all, but a vast expanse of flying birds!? This


    Some of the birds wererge eagles, some were small sparrows, and some were small sparrows. They were in groups of at least a few hundred thousand. They were circling in the air!<span>Suddenly, the flock of birds blotted out the sun, making the people below cry out in rm and panic.


    Next, arge number of screams rang out from the square!


    He saw countless reptiles crawling out from flower beds, grasnds, and crevices, shuttling through the crowd!? quaque<span>Even the rats were moving at full speed!


    <span>"In fact, there seemed to be something moving underground, and the ground began to rumble!"


    <span>"What''s going on!?"


    Could it be an earthquake ising!? "


    <span>"Run!" hair


    <span>With such a hugemotion, the citizens started to panic and ran in all directions, not daring to stay for another second.


    The guards and military personnel at the scene could not do anything when they saw the countless number of animals. They could not possibly shoot at them either as it would be easy to harm the citizens and it would be impossible to kill so many beasts as well. i.e.


    <span>These animals didn''t show any intention of harming anyone, but it was enough to disperse the crowd.


    At this moment, a blue space door shed with light and opened at the injector service station in the middle of the square.


    The crowd that walked out from within were shockingly Void, Thunder God, Nie Wuyue, and Karak."Ka Locke, it''s about time ¡­" Nie Wuyue said as he watched the crowd scatter and leave the messy za.


    Dressed in a cowboy hat and a id shirt, Carlock''s eyes were a strange white. He


    <span>He nodded and chanted some incantations. Streams of spiritual power spread out, and all of the insects, birds, and beasts dispersed. Ray


    <span>God was eager to give it a try as he swung the hammer in his hand. His eyes lit up as he said, "If we make such a bigmotion, then where are the immortals? "I can''t wait to turn them into dust!"


    "Why are you in such a hurry? We have already run to their doorstep, if they didn''t dare to show up, who would believe their Evolutionary Original Fluid?" The Dao of the Void. Nie


    <span>Wu Yue was a little worried. "Is it really okay for us toe here directly? Ye Fan assigned us the responsibility of destroying the injection stations, but we attacked all the way to the capital. "


    <span>"Victoria, we can take care of the others at the injection station with the help of their followers and apprentices. If we go there, it would be a waste of ourbat power.


    <span>Rather than wasting time with those small fries, it would be better to juste here and kill off those so-called elites. That would also be avenging the deaths of his old friends and the victims like Karak''s son! " Nie


    <span>Wu Yue was worried. "I just don''t feel it''s that simple, since that guy can forge a Shakyamuni, then there might be a second Shakyamuni ¡­ But why are the evolved people that it sent everywhere not that powerful? "


    <span>"Even if it''s a fake Shakyamuni, it shouldn''t be something that can be created so easily. Otherwise, how can we destroy its ns in different ces?" Thunder God said disapprovingly.


    <span>"Death. Actually, you don''t have toe here together. If something happens, it would be hard for us to exin it to Lucifer." Nie


    <span>Wu Yue sighed, shook her head and said, "I am Ye Fan''s mother, but I have also worked with you for decades.


    <span>Even if the God of Heaven is a fake, our faith in magic is real and our friendship is also real.


    If I was worried about being scolded by my son, I wouldn''t take the initiative toe with you, so ¡­ Don''t say that. "


    <span>Thunder God smiled, "It''s fine. If the enemy really is an expert, then teleport us out of the void. Empty


    Even if the Guardian King was alive, he would still not be a match for you. If you can''t beat him, running away will not be a problem. "


    "Cut the crap, they''re here." Carlock raised his head and looked at the few eagles in the sky who were his eyes, and through them he saw a wider field of vision."Heh heh, is that so? "How many people are there?" Thunder God asked excitedly.


    <span>"Just as he finished his sentence, there was a loud thunderous sound in the air!"


    "Rustle!"A bolt of lightning tore through the skies! It was like a thunder dragon had descended from the sky! Then ¡­


    <span>A few flying eagles were directly carbonized!


    <span>In a split-second, seeing the unfavorable situation, the person''s lightning magic was truly terrifying. It was as if the person had instantly activated a teleportation spell, enveloping everyone in a blue light!


    "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!" mania


    The thunder had blown up the entire injection station. There was a deep crater in the za. Rocks cracked and exploded, sending everything flying! deficiency


    <span>It was a hasty teleportation and only managed to bring the group to a close distance. However, it managed to dodge the attack!


    At this moment, from the crater, a burly figure that was covered in lightning appeared! This


    He had a bald head, white eyebrows, and a white beard. His upper body had strong muscles, and he was wearing only a pair of loose blue pants.<span>His pair of golden blue eyes shed with lightning as he looked at the four of them with a teasing look and chuckled lowly, "Little fellows, you''ve all cultivated quite well. This old man is very pleased, haha ¡­" Ray


    God saw that the elder had a strong physique and a body covered in lightning. His face was deathly pale, and his voice trembled with disbelief as he said, "Master ¡­ "Grand Master!?"


    <span>"Tully?!" Upon seeing the old friend who had "passed away" more than three hundred years ago, Void could not help but feel his scalp tingle. You''re still alive?! "


    "Heh heh, Venia... "You don''t look old at all." Talley grinned.


    What? "Is that Tully Binns?!" Hearing the words of Thunder God and Void, Nie Wuyue and Carlock were both stunned.In the history of the Mage Research Institute, every element of magic had an outstanding genius mage. Divide


    Mages like the Apocalypse Shakyamuni, who were specialised in monsters such as Heathri and Venia, were outstanding Mages who specialized in time and space magic. And ¡­


    <span>Among the top three mages in lightning magic, one of them was the master of this generation''s Thunder God, Tully Binseth! Press


    It was reasonable to say that Tully had died of old age three hundred years ago, but now, he had actually appeared in front of the four of them. This naturally shocked them! Divide


    He had met the young Void, as well as the apprentice Thunder God, King of Beasts and Death, but he had never met this legendary shaman!


    "How could you still be alive ¡­ I clearly saw the Shakyamuni burning you ¡­ " deficiencyHe mumbled to himself with aplicated expression. The mere thought of the possibility of something happening behind his back sent a chill down his spine! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1703

    <span>1703 "


    A believer who was truly loyal to the Empyrean God would naturally gain eternal life ¡­ It''s a pity that you traitors don''t have the chance to drink the Eternal Dew! " Tully said proudly.<span>Thunder God took a step forward, "Grand Master! He wasn''t an Empyrean God at all! He''s just an intruder! He wants to destroy humanity! "


    "Haha!" The strong preyed on the weak. A powerful race was naturally a god! You all chose to stand on the side of the weak, but I am not. I am the strong, so I should stand on the side of the strong! " Tully said proudly. Nie


    Wu Yue''s eyes disyed a trace of astonishment. She turned her head towards the sky and said, "His soul ¡­. "It doesn''t look fake. Is he really Tully?""Oh, are you the death of this generation? So young... That''s right, if you think of me as a biochemical human, then you''repletely wrong. and


    <span>Not every single expert is capable of perfectly replicating it. Empyrean Gods truly bestow upon us eternal lives. You are all ignorant and foolish! " deficiency


    Empty said, "There is no such thing as eternal life in this world. Tully, look at your own body, your skin color, your blue meridians, do you really feel that you have survived until now!? You


    <span>At first nce, our bodies seem even stronger and younger than when we were alive.


    Tully said angrily, "Cut the crap! Venia! You and your sister are also people who are a few hundred years old, so you won''t allow me to live another few hundred years!? "


    "When our timees, we will naturally die. Since you insist on denying it, fine then... I only ask you, is the Shakyamuni who burned you true? " Void frowned, he wanted to know when the Guardian King was transferred.


    Tully snorted coldly, "You''re all about to die, why ask so much..." towerLightning shed in Li Shi''s eyes as two rough ck hands grabbed at the air. Two streaks of violent lightning converged in his hands!


    <span>Come on! Little bastard! Let''s see if you can create a surprise for me with your Thunder God''s hammer! " tower


    Those words were naturally meant for the current Thunder God to hear. Ray


    He was stunned, his hands trembling slightly."It''s fine, he alone is not our match!"


    <span>"No ¡­" They must have someone elseing over. Leave him to me! "


    <span>Thunder God clenched his teeth, the flesh on his face trembling non-stop. However, at this moment, his courage overcame his fear. With an angry roar, he raised the lightning hammer in his hand!


    Heavenly Thunder Piercing Body! " Only


    Seeing the lightninging from all directions and converging on the body of the Thunder God, the lightning hammer''s light was especially dazzling!"Apologies!"


    Thunder God took two big strides, his body turning into a golden purple lightning dragon, smashing straight at Talley!


    The two lightning spears in Tully''s hands suddenly shot towards Thor! "Thud!"<span>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! "Boom!" two


    A thunderous explosion resounded as Thor was sent flying by thence!<span>Heavenly Thunder Piercing Body! " tower


    Li used the same kind of magic, but the lightning he gathered was far superior to Thor!"Thunder sh!"


    After turning into a bolt of lightning, Tully quickly arrived in front of Thor. A dazzling bolt of lightning burst out from his hand, and his muscr arm, which was as thick as a tree, violently punched Thor in the face!


    "Ahh!" Thunder God spat out a mouthful of blood and two of his teeth flew out!


    However, he gritted his teeth and used a hammer to strike at Tully''s stomach!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Tully was also in pain, and his strong muscles had a ck burn mark on them.


    <span>However, he gritted his teeth and endured the blow. His foot shed with lightning as he kicked Thor in the waist area as hard as a beam of light! Ray


    <span>"Boom!" The God''s body was suddenly bent, and the pain made his eyes bulge out. He fell heavily to the ground like a meteorite, smashing out a deep crater!


    Boy! You seem to have forgotten that lightning magic requires a strong physique in order to control it better. Is it because your master didn''t teach you well, or because you cked off? " tower<span>With a grin, Li made a grasping motion, and a bolt of heavenly lightning fell into his hands. He pressed down with his hands, and this ball of lightning energy was like a pocket sized nuclear bomb. can


    At this moment, in the deep crater, light surged. Thor suddenly shot up into the sky and threw out a hammer, forcing Tully to change his posture! Ray<span>The ballnded on another area, erupting into a streak of white-gold light. The explosion created a huge crater!


    <span>At the same time, Thor wrapped one arm around Talley and the other around the old man''s neck!


    "Ah!" Tully angrily roared. His face was flushed red and his veins were popping out. He felt as if his neck was about to be wrenched out! oneIn an instant, his entire body was covered in lightning! Ray


    <span>"The God did not let go and simrly released his lightning. The two began to sh against each other!"


    Over the past three hundred years! I have never stopped training my body, even if you are the legendary wizard Tully Binns! I won''t lose to you! " Thunder God gritted his teeth.<span>"Ignorant!" processus


    However, Thor''s Hammer, which had been sent flying, suddenly spun in the air and crashed into Thor''s back!"Pfft!"


    "Thunder God spat out a mouthful of blood and let go of Tully."


    Don''t forget, I have used this hammer for more than four hundred years, so it will listen to me just the same! " At this moment, Tully threw Thor over his shoulder onto the ground.


    Thor dropped to one knee and steadied itself, gasping for air, staring up at Talley."I want to see those eyes ¡­" "Come on, boy, it''s over." Talley grinned.


    <span>Thor roared angrily as it rose to its feet, transforming into a bolt of lightning as it battled with Tully. one


    <span>In the blink of an eye, the skies turned dark and dark. The lightning was like a group of rampaging snakes, causing the earth to shatter!


    The current and previous generation of Thunder Gods were like two giant balls of lightning, colliding violently in the air and on the ground!


    <span>At the same time, the sky, Nie Wuyue, and the others discovered that around the za, there were over a dozen helicopters that were circling in the distance!?


    "At a higher altitude, there seems to be some movement of the airship."<span>Someone is filming the scene here!? " Nie Wuyue thought of something, and his gaze focused as he said, "Sh * t, we''ve been used!"


    "What do you mean?" Carlock frowns.


    <span>"They purposely didn''t send their experts to any ces, so we could misjudge their strength and lure us here to do a live broadcast! one


    "Once we fail, more and more people will believe in that divine being, believe in its skills, and be its followers!"<span>That''s right, the entire world should experience the greatness of the God of Heaven ¡­ " one


    A woman''s voice sounded out of thin air. With a frivolous tone, she said, "It''s a pity that I only understand now. It''s a littlete. You can''t leave now ¡­" OnlyHe saw a blue dimensional door open, and from it came a youngdy in a white dress with golden hair. She held a long staff made out of blue gems in her hand, and around her head and neck were the ornaments made from blue diamonds. This


    <span>Thedy looked to be around fifty years old. Although her face and skin showed that she had experienced many vicissitudes of life, she was still very charming.


    <span>"B ¡­." "Teacher?" When he saw the young girl, his eyes revealed aplicated expression. Surprise, pain, disbelief, a myriad of emotions ¡­ "


    <span>"Little Venia, my disciple, it''s been a few hundred years but you''re still so cute. Do you really miss Master''s embrace?" Speak


    The girl stuck out her tongue, licked her red lips, and blinked her eyes.


    Just when Nie Wuyue and Carlock were both iparably shocked that even the Teacher in the Void was still alive, something that made them feel even more uneasy happened! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1704

    From all sides of the square, dozens of teleportation gates opened at the same time!One by one, figures walked out from the blue doors. Among these people, there were some familiar faces, but there were also arge number of unfamiliar faces. can


    <span>Without exception, every single person that walked out gave Nie Wuyue and the others a dangerous pressure! one


    <span>By this time, more than thirty men and women, dressed in all sorts of different outfits, had already appeared in the za. The fire, ice, and thunder dragons that had be evolved, were also impressively among them.


    Damn it! "What''s going on?!" At this time, Thunder God separated from Tully andnded beside Nie Wuyue and the others, looking at the strong enemies in the surroundings with a face full of shock.


    "What''s going on? Can''t you see for yourself?" "If I''m not wrong, then the previous generation''s Shadow Devil, Phoebe, the previous generation''s Frozen Larkson, and your grandmaster Victoria, Connell ¡­" Nie<span>Wu Yue looked at the group of people. A tall and thin man with a sallowplexion nodded.


    <span>Her grandmaster, Connell, was a necromancer whom she had only seen on the portrait. card


    Seeing a warrior with a sturdy physique who was a head taller than Tully, Loke could not help but say in astonishment, "Isn''t that ¡­" The ''Steel Giant'' Gonzalez who just died two years ago? He didn''t die?! Or should I say... " Nie


    Wuyue shook his head, "His soul is iplete, he should be a biochemical human. Among these people, some of them were me, while some of them were biochemical humans ¡­ "But his strength is definitely very different from the ones we met before."Everyone could clearly feel that the three Dragon Knights who had appeared on the live broadcast were already considered weak among these people. There were a few people who had exerted a great amount of pressure, giving them an extremely dangerous feeling.


    <span>General Robert walked out from the middle teleportation gate. He wiped the stars on his shoulders and adjusted his military cap, looking arrogantly at the four people who were already surrounded.


    <span>"Invaders, you have been surrounded by the great immortals, you are trying to stop the evolution of us Federation citizens, to destroy everything in our city. But


    Yes, justice will eventually defeat evil, you evil mages who do evil, do evil, do malicious things, and always try to use magic to suppress ordinary people, today ¡­ We will catch all of you in one fell swoop! " Rowe<span>General Burt waved his hand and said, "Come, let them see the consequences of making an enemy out of us evolved!"


    <span>The half-naked Gonzalez, who looked like a small mountain, walked forward with an evil grin and threw a ck paper bag into the middle of the square! a few


    <span>A ball like object rolled out from the inside. Shockingly, it was some heads!? Nie


    <span>Wu Yue and the rest gasped, their eyes filled with grief!


    Oleg! "


    "Demon note!"


    These beheaded people were actually the devil notes, the imperial guards, and Hai Yang who were moving around everywhere!? yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu<span>Those who were still alive were all killed at this moment. Without a doubt, it must be the previous generation''s void that caught them off guard by teleporting them through space!


    <span>In fact, this kind of death was unavoidable. The strength of these people were indeed not a match for the group of immortals in the za. Nie


    At this moment, Wu Yue and the rest finally understood. In fact, they already had the ability to kill all of them. Stay


    Their lives hade only for one thing ¡ª at the right moment, to let the whole world witness their deaths! Only


    With this, ordinary people would be even more convinced that evolved people were indeed powerful.As for the truth of the matter, no one would question it deeply.


    At this very moment, there were cameras everywhere in the sky, and there must also have been a recording device, recording all of the images and sounds. can


    When these scenes spread around the world, it would inevitably attract arge number of people who were fervently looking forward to bing an evolved person.


    After all, the mages were currently obstructing ordinary people from injecting potions everywhere, which caused arge amount of dissatisfaction among themoners. towerLi sneered, "Heh heh... This is what happens when you betray an Empyrean God. An Empyrean God bestowed magic upon you, but you are the enemy of an Empyrean God?


    [What a fool ¡­] Have you forgotten who taught you your skills? Why do you have to y with fire and burn yourself? "Thunder God watched helplessly as his old friends were ughtered one by one. He was infuriated as he roared crazily, lightning surging from his body!


    <span>"I''ll kill you all!" Ray


    <span>His spirit rushed out and charged towards Robert!


    <span>"No!" Realizing that the situation had gone awry, he tried to speak up to stop them, but he could not make it in time!


    Next to Robert, a woman with long green hair instantly released a strong gust of air that formed a huge wind barrier, appearing before Robert! Ray


    The God''s speed was immediately reduced, but in the air, he struck out with his hammer, bringing with it a berserk electric current, towards Robert!Light Rippling Barrier! " No


    Amongst the decadent group was a man with short white hair. He instantly cast a spell that was like a giant crystal cube, blocking in front of Robert.


    <span>When the thunder hammer smashed into the crystal barrier, it bounced back with a bang! same


    <span>Suddenly, the cube expanded and enveloped Thor! Only


    <span>He saw the crystal cube shrink as it tried to crush Thunder God! Ray


    The God inside was painfully releasing thunder and lightning, while at the same time, his four limbs were stretched out, wanting to break it, but it seemed that his mana was equal, and with the addition of magic restraint, the God of Thunder was unable toe out!?


    Crap! He seemed to be the guardian of a previous generation!? His prism magic is the nemesis of thunder and lightning magic! " Nie Wuyue recognized the white-haired man.


    Emptiness knew that at this rate, Thor would definitely die. He immediately nned on silently casting spells to teleport it out. can<span>The moment he made his move, he saw a blue wave emitting from the blonde woman''s staff!


    "Boom!" two


    "Boom!" A muffled sound was produced by the collision of spiritual energy!"Tsk tsk, little Venia, master is watching you. Do you think it''s that easy to activate the teleportation spell?" The girl smiled mischievously. deficiency


    With nothing but despair, he turned around and saw that Thor had finally reached its limit from the immense pressure of the enchantment. The bones in its four limbs began to crack apart as it was instantly crushed into a pile of indistinct objects! cause


    <span>Because it was inside the barrier, in the end, Thor didn''t even have the chance to scream before it was killed without a sound ¡­ Nie


    Thoughtless did not even dare to look at this scene, his eyes glistening with tears as he turned his head away. He


    <span>They had thought that even if there were powerful enemies they couldn''t defeat, they could still escape. But


    <span>But the reality was, he had no power to resist at all!?


    Robert opened his arms and said loudly, "This is what happens when you go against the Federation and evolve into an enemy! connectCome down, I, Robert, want to tell the citizens before the live broadcast, something that you may not know. Me


    The Asian female mage in front of everyone, she was the mother of the most famous, so-called peerless expert in the world, the ''God of Swords''!


    Her son is now known as the strongest ancient warrior. In other words, the ones who came to suppress our evolution are the ancient warriors and mages'' alliance! But<span>It was ¡­ So what!? Even the God of Swords can''t stop us from evolving!


    We must use these rotten corpses of ancient warriors and mages to move towards a greater future! "<span>Upon hearing Robert''s words, Nie Wuyue''s face turned deathly pale. He realized that the severity of this matter had long since exceeded their imagination!

 Chapter 1705

    1705 Full


    Every n was linked together!


    Even if they really blocked the evolved man''s ns, even if they won this battle, the result would be the promation of the illusion that the mages and the ancient warriors were working together to bully themon humans! This


    In fact, it was to stir up trouble among the human race and cause chaos throughout the world! It caused humans to kill each other!Furthermore, what made Nie Wuyue''s heart tremble was that once he was killed by this group of people, what would happen to Ye Fan!?


    <span>Nie Wuyue had never wished for his own son to ignore him. cause


    <span>Because, if Ye Fan, because of her death, did something like a bloody massacre, then... The God of Swords had be the world''s public enemy!


    <span>One thought bes a Buddha, one thought bes a devil.


    Who can guarantee that Ye Fan can control his emotions and not start a massacre for her!? Day<span>People were undoubtedly using themselves to challenge Ye Fan''s bottom line.


    To kill Ye Fan, it was very difficult, so the heaven chose to let Ye Fan walk towards destruction.


    When a person became a devil with his hands covered in blood, no one would believe that this person was trying to protect humanity.<span>When they were feared and despised by the people of the whole world, would Ye Fan still protect them? in


    <span>There was still an end to venting one''s grievances.


    <span>Nie Wuyue doesn''t know, and even Ye Fan himself probably doesn''t know. Nie


    <span>Wu Yue couldn''t wait for herself to never acknowledge her son. If that was the case, at least if she died, Ye Fan wouldn''t do something too out of line.


    At this moment, whether shemitted suicide or was killed, she could cause disaster. by


    "The only thing she can do is to try her best to survive!"


    Victoria. "Anyone can die here, except you. Otherwise, it will be a disaster for all of humanity ¡­"


    It was obvious that Carlock was also aware of this problem, and his brows were knitted tightly together. Nie<span>Wu Yue looked at the big screen at the side of the square. "This is a live broadcast. There will be people all over the world watching the scene here. If they want to y the role of justice, they can''t do it first ¡­" Let''s not move for now. " can


    At that moment, he suddenly saw a change in the scene on the big screen!


    He saw a masked assassin in an office, threatening the current leader of the Federation with a saber?!<span>"Release the mother of the Venerable God of Swords immediately. Otherwise, your esteemed leader will lose his life!" see


    Seeing this scene, Nie Wuyue and the others were stunned, but they quickly realized that this was just a show! fruit<span>Then, with an angry look on his face, Robert said, "Despicable! You dare to take Mister''s life as a threat!? " No


    Waiting for Nie Wuyue and the others to exin, he saw on the screen, that Master was unwilling to give in and shouted, "For the country! For freedom! Long live the evolved man! "


    <span>After which, he stretched his neck and chose tomit suicide!? Then ¡­


    <span>One of the assassins seemed to be confused. After several shots, several soldiers rushed into the office and killed the assassin!


    An officer, holding the leader''s body painfully, cried out, "Call an ambnce! An ambnce! " one<span>Time passed quickly and the office was in a state of chaos. The live broadcast was also restored to the square about 10 secondster.


    <span>The radio station seemed to have regained control of themunications, but there was no doubt that these were merely self-directed performances. such as


    <span>As such, Robert, who was present, had a look of righteous indignation on his face.


    Despicable and shameless ancient martial artists and magi, in order to not let ordinary people be strong, how many massacres are you nning to create!?


    Undying beings, I dere, the traitors who killed these humans on the spot! "


    His voice had yet to fade, and he knew that the situation wasn''t looking good, when he suddenly used his spiritual force to shatter the blue gem on his staff!?"A powerful blue magic spring is erupting!"


    "Absolute Domain!"<span>The blue curtain of light was like a pyramid that appeared in the surrounding space, enveloping the three of them!


    The moment the curtain of light appeared, a massive amount of ice, fire, thunder, wind, and spiritual force shockwaves rumbled in from all directions! can<span>Yes, these powerful energies were all blocked by this blue light screen!


    <span>"What''s going on!? Julie, destroy its magic of space! " The Julie that Robert spoke of was the teacher of Void.


    However, Julie had a helpless look on her face, "This is the most extreme defensive magic of the space magic, ''Absolute Domain''. It can block all attacks. ThisMagic had to consume arge amount of magic in an instant, and it would also cause a loss of vitality. Me


    "There''s no way to destroy this defensive spell. I can only forcefully attack and consume his vitality ¡­"


    Robert frowned. "Damn it... Everyone attack together! We can''t give the President''s murderer any chance to the enemy! "<span>"Not waiting for him to finish, the 10 undyings present already used their powerful killing techniques, madly firing at the absolute domain."


    Venia. I didn''t expect you to choose not to flee and instead use your life force to defend ¡­ Is there really any meaning to this kind of dy? " Julie said with aplicated look in her eyes.


    The void opened its arms, continuously channeling its own magic to repair this domain. He


    His skin, at a speed visible to the naked eye, slowly became rough and aged ¡­<span>"If I can only live to see the endless darkness, then I''d rather die ¡­"


    His eyes were filled with determination.


    Nie Wuyue and Karak stared nkly at the man who was gradually going through the vicissitudes of life. Their tears couldn''t help sliding down their faces. such asIn the face of such a powerful attack, the life force of the void was consumed too quickly. It wouldn''t even take a few minutes for themp to run out of oil ¡­


    The square that seemed iparably gorgeous, just like fireworks, was actually a purgatory of a battlefield! in<span>The blue pyramid screen in the middle was like an unyielding shield that was struggling to defend itself! oculus


    <span>Half a minute had passed and his hair had already turned white. He looked like he was in his forties or fifties ¡­


    <span>Just as the three of them were getting more and more downcast, suddenly! The world outside seemed to have slowed down!?


    mes, ice, wind des, flying stones, lightning ¡­ by


    <span>Some of the fierce attacks were actually as slow as slow movements at this moment. They became visible to the naked eye?! in


    In the void of the absolute domain, when he felt this familiar yet long-awaited magic power, his originally deathly still eyes lit up with a trace of disbelief!


    "Venia!" Now is the time! "<span>Upon hearing this female voice, the void immediately made a decision. It directly turned around and grabbed Nie Wuyue and Carlock!


    "Let''s go!" Triple


    <span>He instantly disappeared from the domain, and the blue curtain of light, without the support of the void, was instantly destroyed by countless forces!


    <span>In the next second, the three of them appeared on the other side of the square. And ¡­


    Standing there was a female wizard wearing a ck robe and a gold mask. deficiency


    Kong Qi exchanged a nce with her, and in that instant, their gazes intersected. Their emotions andplex emotions were hard to describe.


    <span>"Hesley!?" zhini, zhini, zhini, zhini, zhini, zhini, zhini, zhini, and zhini


    <span>Li Jun and the others looked over. Many of them were experts of the same generation as Hei Si Li. Naturally, they knew that the spell that could turn the tide just now was the spell, ''Timeless''. And ¡­


    Time magic. In this world, only Hei Si Li was capable of mastering it.

 Chapter 1706

    "1706"


    Hei Li, since you''ve joined the Underworld Alliance, why are you meddling in matters of the secr world!? " Julie demanded.Hei Si Li looked at many of his'' old friends'' and said, "You want to kill my only blood brother. Don''t tell me that I''m just going to sit around and do nothing?" He


    "If the human civilization is going to be destroyed, then what''s the point of hiding from the world?" Rowe<span>Burt coldly snorted, "Another mage that came to seduce the masses. The witch is the witch, do you think that you can bring your little brother and the others and retreat safely?!"


    <span>Today, in this za, where wememorate our great ancestors, we will definitely exterminate you despicable mages! "


    "General Robert, although her Time Magic is powerful, her strong point is her defense and coboration. Her offensive ability is actually not strong enough. OnlyIf she wanted to prepare in advance for a long ranged attack, she could only be tired from it! Me


    They will control Venia and prevent them from teleporting away. Everyone just needs to attack at full power! " Julie sneered.


    "Haha, there''s no need for you to say anything. We already know what to do! Old opponent! " tower


    At this moment, Li had already turned into a bolt of lightning and charged forward, directly striking down like a bolt of lightning!With a wave of his staff, a time enchantment opened up. Immediately, that thick lightning bolt seemed to transform from a ferocious lion into a docile pony, slowing down its speed.


    <span>"Twisted!"


    <span>Space itself began to twist and distort, as though a unique, winding tunnel had appeared in this region of the skies. Then ¡­


    The lightning actually turned a corner and headed to the other side of the ground, crashing down towards Robert and the other undyings!


    <span>"Not good!"


    <span>The Undyings realized that things were not going well.


    "Brilliant Edge Formation!""In the nick of time, the previous generation''s guards attacked again, and a transparent barrier appeared!"


    <span>"BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!"


    The light screen was struck by the lightning. Amidst the violent shock, it managed to block this lightning strike. Rowe<span>Burt and the others were all faking it, but they also realized that if time and space magic were to bebined, it would be extremely difficult to deal with the siblings!


    <span>They had not seen each other in hundreds of years, but the moment she had made her move, the air had been coordinated with each other.


    <span>This feeling of being bound by blood caused a gratified and joyful smile to appear on the back of Hei Si Li''s mask.


    Kong Kong, on the other hand, vigntly looked in another direction and said: "We will be taking the initiative to attack. We don''t have any advantages. We must defend and find a chance to break out of the encirclement ¡­" "<span>Defense? Can you guys hold on?! " This


    From where they were standing on the ground, a chilling sound could be heard! quaternary"People suddenly woke up from their stupor. Where they stepped, their shadows could be seen!?"


    Phoebe!? "


    The once Shadow Devil, Phantom Demon, suddenlyunched an attack. The shadows on the ground suddenly swelled up, transforming into four dark demons, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, pouncing towards the four of them!<span>There were too many experts at the scene. Hei Si Li had also neglected this mage, who could cross the barrier and directly send his shadow over.


    <span>"Soul Surge!" Nie


    Under Thoughtless'' haste, he cast a soul-type spell and a gray shockwave spread out! quaternary<span>After a dark devil shadow was touched, it briefly paused!


    Although these demonic phantoms were illusory, they naturally had Phantom imprints within them. Therefore, a spiritual attack could still affect them!


    <span>Void also reacted, chanting an incantation and pping down with his hand. A blue spatial barrier spread out on the ground!


    <span>"Wuuuu!"


    Several shadow demons were suppressed as they struggled and roared, constantly twisting in an attempt to break through the spatial barrier.


    Although he had temporarily taken control of the shadow, it was clear that the crisis had just begun. Only


    Seeing the necromancer Connell flying over and throwing out a crystal ball, a wave of gray and decaying undead magic energy gathered towards the four of them like a whirlpool.Countless figures that wailed like ghosts flew around the four of them, emitting waves of miserable sounds ¡­


    Vaguely, the four of them could hear the sound of bells ringing out one after another, reverberating deep within their souls ¡­. seeLooking at this scene, Nie Wuyue''s expression was cold as he said: "This is the Undead Death Bell?! If we stay here and don''t move, we''ll go insane sooner orter! "


    "You are the only one here who understands necromancy, how can you break this?" Hesley asked. NieWu Yue helplessly said, "This technique itself isn''t a very efficient attack. It is an ancientrge-scale spell used to attack cities. Its goal is to continue killing and injuring.


    <span>Once the surrounding undead energy has condensed to a certain extent, our souls will be disturbed ¡­ "Even if they were not taken away, themonly known term ''soul reaping'' would cause one to be delirious!"


    In other words ¡­ If we can''t break it, then we can! " Carlock said.


    "Yes, he is forcing us to take the initiative," Nie Wuyue said. "In ancient times, this technique was forcing the enemy''s army toe out or give up the city. Otherwise, it would be waiting for death."Facing this kind of prolonged battle, even time magic had no way to stop it, only death.


    If it was a one-on-one battle, naturally, Xi Li and Xu Kong would not be afraid of any of the mages here. But now that they were under attack and also had to protect Nie Wuyue, they were extremely passive and didn''t dare to act without permission. No


    Seeing that the four of them didn''t dare to move recklessly, the other mages cast all sorts of magic attacks on them. quintupleThe explosion of light and energy seemed pleasing to the eyes, but it was actually dangerous and dangerous! hy


    <span>While Sirius constantly slowed down the attacks with the stillness of time, the void constantly directed the attacks to bounce back. can


    The opponent also had a Spatial Mage like Julie. In the end, she could only be exhausted from her defense and was unable to escape. If


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that Hei Si Li''s cultivation was profound, just this consumption alone would have already taken his life."


    Damn it... If this continued ¡­ We all have to finish... " With reddened eyes, he said, "I was the one who harmed you, so I shouldn''t havee here to seek revenge ¡­ At a time like this, there''s nothing I can do! "<span>"Carlock, stop talking nonsense. Even if we don''te, they wille for us ¡­"


    Don''t you understand? We are just that guy, a tool used to sow discord among humans! It<span>There are hundreds of ways to kill us! But it wants our deaths to maximize the benefits ¡­ " deficiency


    While he was speaking, his forehead was already full of sweat. He had just used up a lot of magic and even used his life force to block the attack, so he was really tired right now.


    <span>The undead magic that constantly seeped in from the outside affected their souls.


    <span>Seeing that his younger brother was on the verge of breaking down, Hei Si Li''s eyes were filled with anxiety. He gave a pitiful smile and said, "Vania ¡­" If we can''t leave today, sister wants to know. Can you forgive your sister? "


    "Damned old granny. It''s been hundreds of years, and I can''t remember why I had a conflict with you ¡­." What crappy question did you ask!? " Void said in annoyance.


    <span>However, Hei Si Liughed as though a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. "Heh ¡­ "Yeah, what the hell am I asking ¡­" Positive


    At that moment, the muscles of the steel giant Gonzalez suddenly emitted a metallic luster as his body suddenly transformed into a five meter tall, burly giant! Handling


    <span>The guard immediately released a sparkling white shield that covered his body. "Charge!" Her time enchantment can''t hold up much longer! "


    <span>Gonzalez''s eyes turned red, and like a wild beast, he roared as he charged towards the four of them!


    "With his huge bare feet, each of his stomps created a deep crater on the ground!"


    "ng, ng, ng!"Apanying his thunderous running sound, Gonzalez, with his magic shield, broke into the time enchantment!


    With the existence of the shield, the effect of time stationary wasn''t too great. His speed slowed down a bit, but he still managed to force his way in!Seeing that the situation wasn''t looking good, Hei Shili hurriedly activated his magic and pointed his staff at Gonzalez!


    "Time goes back!"<span>An invisible magic barrier enveloped him, and he was no longer able to control his body as he was forced to retreat!


    But just at this moment, Julie saw that the barrier was already at a very weak point and said with a tender smile, "Heath Li! "wless!"


    <span>"Julie''s body was covered in blue jewels, emitting intense blue light. Her magic power instantly exploded, and dozens of blue walls of light fell from the sky!"


    The Sky Splitting Wall! " When


    As the walls of space fell, Hesley''s magic was interrupted, and the barrier was rendered useless!


    "Kill!" Seeing this, General Robert gave the order!<span>In a split-second, the overwhelming magic power from all directions seemed as if it was going to ignite the entire square and cause a nuclear explosion. It was going to st these four people into smithereens! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1707

    1707 Nie


    The eyes of Wu Yue and the rest reflected the light that filled the sky. They felt an iparable sense of despair ¡­ Although ¡­


    However, they knew that even if they were up against these experts, they would still be at an absolute disadvantage. After all, these were all experts of different levels.<span>But who would have thought that just now, when he thought he couldst for a while, death actually came so suddenly!


    At this moment, in Nie Wuyue''s mind, there was only one thought, and that was that he hoped that Ye Fan would not make any choices that would make him regret over himself. oculus


    Seeing that there was no way to reverse the situation, tears welled up in the corner of Nie Wuyue''s eyes. He was already nning to close his eyes ¡­ ¡­ can


    In this split-second, a powerful spiritual force covered the surrounding space! oneA colourful, gigantic ball of light enveloped the four of them!


    The incalcbleplex elemental energy, as well as the spiritual force that was as strong as any of the mages present, allowed this sphere of light to resist and dissolve all energy, while simultaneously blocking all kinds of spiritual attacks!


    All the mes, frost, thunder, metal, even the undead energy, uponing in contact with this ball of light, would turn into countless elemental particles!


    "What''s going on?!"


    The group of undyings all retreated and stopped their attacks.


    At this moment, the elemental ball of light took human form, with long amber hair, an exquisite face, and a tall and graceful figure. one


    Ai''er, who was dressed in an elegant ck dress, floated in the air. Her cold and noble royal aura was iparably outstanding.Nie Wuyue and the others all looked at Ai''er in shock and excitement. hy


    Si Li and Xu Kong were both iparably shocked. The strength of this young girl had actually advanced to such an extent!?"AIR ¡­" General Robert frowned and said, "Princess Ai''er, you actually dare to reveal your true appearance in front of a live broadcast of the entire world?"


    You are the president of the Adept Association. Do you want to work with mages and ancient martial artists to suppress the evolution of ordinary humans?! You


    But you must think carefully, these people''s aplices have just caused the death of our respected leader, and they are the enemies of the entire Federation! " Ace


    The two of you are not the ones who have the final say. You two have to lie to the public, and sooner orter, the truth wille out."I''m not here to represent the Adept Association. I just want to stand by the side with a clear conscience."


    <span>Hmph, the truth? The truth of the matter was that you Adepts were born with special abilities. Of course you didn''t want others to possess these abilities like you.


    Your Princess Ai''er is already a noble sessor to the throne of a country. Furthermore, she''s so greedy, trying to obstruct the evolution of other ordinary mortals. Robert said disdainfully. Nie


    <span>Wu Yue was a little anxious and said, "Ai''er, I know you have a good rtionship with Ye Fan, but even you wouldn''t be able to block the attacks of so many people!


    They won''t be able to beat you alone, but they can still win with their numbers. You can run away by yourself, hurry up and leave us alone! "<span>"When I fell into desperate straits, Ye Fan was the one who saved me, not leaving me behind. I won''t just watch my mother die miserably ¡­" Only


    "I''m sure he''ll make it if we stick around for a while longer," Al said firmly. Nie


    Wu Yue looked at Ai''er''s clear and persistent gaze. She couldn''t help but be moved to speechlessness. "This child ¡­"


    <span>Void frowned, "If I didn''t consume so much energy just now, together with Princess, I might have been able to break through Julie''s spatial seal and leave this ce ¡­ ¡­ Now. "We can only defend with our lives."


    It''s all my fault... "If I hade earlier, I might not have been so passive," Ayer mes himself.<span>"All of this happened too fast, and only a few people managed to make it in time." Carlock shook his head and sighed.


    <span>Robert smirked and waved his hand. "We have one more aplice. In front of the great immortals, all of this is meaningless!" The traitors who killed these humans! "


    The undyings who were just shocked, had already woken up. He


    <span>"We are all experienced powerhouses, so we naturally know that as long as we take action against Ai''er''s soul, no matter how strong her total elemental ability is, it would be impossible to go against the will of the heavens."


    Strengthen your spiritual attack, Connell, it''s all up to you! " Juliemanded: "I''ll hold them! None of you will leave! "


    Connell smiled sinisterly as he summoned the spirits of the dead once again. The wind was howling around him as if he was in purgatory!"Nightmare Twisting Bind!"


    <span>Countless skeletons were flying towards Ai''er! And ¡­


    <span>The other mages and warriors continued to madly attack, exhausting Ai''er and the others'' defenses while at the same time weakening their mental strength. Ace


    In a sh, the child transformed into particles and conjured a giant barrier, blocking all elemental energy! Although ¡­


    These attacks were all broken down by her, but the influence of the spiritual energy still made Ai''er''s soul ufortable ¡­Ai''er had once been controlled by her mental shackles, causing her to have some sort of painful imprint in her mind.


    These negative undead magic attacks caused her painful fake memories to constantly expand its effect!After over three minutes of resisting, Ai''er felt as if her soul was about to copse! She


    "I can''t tell the difference between reality and illusion at first, but my head is splitting!"


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" No! "No!"<span>She kept switching between human and particle forms. She felt that if she continued like this, she would go crazy! one


    <span>When the group of Undyings saw this scene, they knew that Ayer''s weakness was indeed the Spiritual World. They couldn''t help but use their own spiritual attack techniques!


    Al! Ai Er, what''s wrong with you!? " Nie Wuyue had attempted to use his soul technique to protect Ai''er, but right now he was like a drop in the bucket!


    Ai''er was finally unable to take it anymore, fiercely releasing a mental shockwave, forcing all the undyings to retreat!<span>"Ah!"


    "Ah!" she shrieked, transforming into a human form and falling to the ground. She clutched her head as she cried bitterly.


    <span>Why are you doing this to me. "Why ¡­" Her face was covered in tears and her body was shivering. Nie


    <span>As Wu Yue and the others saw this, their hearts nearly shattered. Just what kind of painful memory had this child''s memory been imnted into!?


    <span>Could it be that the heavens had already thought of this when they were using Ai''er and created a weakness for her?


    General Robert grinned viciously and shouted, "Consider him as the president of the Adept Association!" He''s not a match for us evolved humans either! evil


    <span>The evil alliance, in front of the undying, couldn''t even withstand a single blow! ept the judgement of an evolved person! " Weeks


    The group of 10 undyings had long been impatient. After all, they had been dyed by so many people for so long, it was hard for them to keep up with the situation. Naturally, their teeth would itch with hatred.Holding a bolt of lightning in his hand, Tully said with a dark face, "Goodbye, Heathri, Venia... "And the little brats ¡­"


    "Master will miss you, little Venia," Julie says with a sneer. quaternary


    The surroundings lit up with a variety of lights. The powerful magic energy was like missiles that were ready to beunched. The entire square was shaken by these intense magic fluctuations. hy


    Si Li and Kong were both gritting their teeth. They were nning to stake everything on this one throw. Even if they died, they would drag them down with them!Time seemed to stop at that moment, and everyone''s breathing seemed to stop.


    This moment of life and death might not just represent a few lives, but the end and beginning of an era! number


    On the ten helicopters, every lens was staring at this scene! epoch


    In every corner of the world, countless pairs of eyes were watching with either nervousness, schadenfreude, fanaticism, or regret ¡­ quaque<span>As everyone was anticipating this moment of absolute destruction ¡­.


    "Boom!" In the sky, a red beam of light streaked across the horizon like a falling star,nding brazenly in the middle of the arena!


    "Boom!" Day<span>A draconic roar seemed to echo out from the ground, and the gale that surged out caused countless pieces of sand and gravel to fly into the air! mania


    <span>The violent aura, the pressure that was like the copse of the heavens, made all the immortals retreat!


    <span>At a ce where the earth was caved in, a man covered in golden-red mes that revealed the sculptural muscles of his upper body. His eyes burned with zing golden mes as he gripped onto arge, pitch-ck sword that was even taller than he was! And ¡­


    <span>What made everyone even more suffocated were the three pairs of sharp sword wings that were formed from sharp swords. They were surrounded by golden-red mes! WAN


    It was just like the legendary Infernal King, descending into the world!

 Chapter 1708

    <span>1708 "


    "Ye Fan!"


    When Nie Wuyue saw the awe-inspiring Sword Demon Lord, she shouted out in pleasant surprise.After being stunned by the divine might descending from the skies, Hei Li, Void, and Carlock let out a long sigh of relief. No


    They knew why, even though the battle had yet to begin, they still firmly believed that with this man before them, he would be the one to take care of everything!


    <span>"Lucifer, you''re finally here ¡­" Robert''s gaze was strange, but he looked confident. quaternary


    <span>The surrounding 10 undyings all had cautious looks on their faces. longitudinal


    However, the coercion that Ye Fan brought them was very strong, but they didn''t have any intention of retreating. end<span>Even if Ye Fan were to defeat that "Shakyamuni", in their eyes, it was still not enough to defeat them, who were still so many immortals.


    "Moreover, they had already made preparations before, in case Ye Fan arrived, how should we deal with him?"


    <span>Heh ¡­ So this was the famous Sword God? Such a hugemotion, are you trying to scare us? " "Julie came back to her senses and giggled."


    This sword intent is indeed powerful. However, if you want to suppress us, you are still a little too inexperienced, kid. "Tullyughed sinisterly.<span>Ye Fan didn''t pay attention to their words. At this moment, he first turned his head to look at Nie Wuyue, Ai Er, and the others.


    Are you alright? " Ye Fan asked in a low voice. Nie


    Wu Yue supported Ai''er as she said with reddened eyes, "We are fine. It is just that he used a lot of his life force to protect us.


    And Ar. Being targeted by them has awoken some of her memories, and she''s in pain now. " leaf


    <span>When Fan Xian saw Ai''er''s pale face, he felt extremely ufortable in his heart.


    <span>In fact, if Ai''er had gone berserk with her particles andpletely unleashed her spiritual force, these people might not have been able to do anything to her.


    However, a girl''s nature wascking in aggression. When she was awake, she wouldn''t be able to use all of her strength. This way, she would be able to give these people a chance to use their mental attacks.


    Halfway through, Ye Fan received news from Su Qingxue that Nie Wuyue and the others had encountered a trap and were being attacked. He immediately released the second wave of energy and used the Dragonscale Swordwings to quickly rush over. can


    <span>He didn''t expect that he was still so short of time, which caused her to fall into such a state of mental torture.


    Within Ye Fan''s line of sight, the heads of the captain, Oleg and a few other mages were also at the scene. Is<span>What, these people want to help a crazy intruder, kill so many innocent people, hurt these kind people ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t understand. Could it be that it was to pursue longevity? He could really live without any limits?! or


    <span>Perhaps this was a different path, but he could not tolerate it! one


    <span>Time, even though Ye Fan''s eyes were burning with golden mes, it seemed to be colder and colder, and his face also became colder and colder...


    "I will only give you one chance to leave all your corpses intact." Ye Fan walked to the center of the arena, indifferently looking at all the undyings and said, "Tell me, where is it ¡­"<span>This question appeared to be muddled, but everyone present naturally knew that it was a celestial being. Rowe


    <span>At this moment, Bert said arrogantly, "Lucifer, everyone in the world is watching you, the so-called God of Swords, the mastermind behind this sabotage. How dare you appear here?


    <span>As a soldier of the Federation and as the person in charge of the Immortal, I, Robert, will absolutely not be intimidated by an ancient martial artist like you!


    Don''t think that just because you have extraordinary strength, you can do whatever you want, break thew, and murder our leader! more than


    More and more evolved people would be rising stars. They were dazzling, representing the future! It represented the hope for a fair survival of all humans! Now


    "Heavens, in this za that symbolizes the freedom of mankind, our Undying Being willpletely erase from the world you, the Sword God who represents the poption of corrupt ancient warriors!"<span>Ye Fan was toozy to argue with Robert. This was not the answer he wanted, so he directly turned his head towards the sky and said, "Take them away from here." send


    "If we leave Nie Wuyue and the others, Ye Fan will be able to fight without any worries."


    "My teacher, Julie, cut off the space here. I can''t teleport right now."<span>Ye Fan nced at Julie, nodded his head in understanding, and waved his hand. The Swordwings on his back were removed, and the ten thousand flying swords circled in the air.


    The pitch-ck greatsword in his hand disappeared, and was reced with a three foot long, light, and sharp de. diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    <span>The speed at which the Unparalleled Sword Intent was being unleashed and condensed was many times faster than its usual state.


    <span>A mass of golden red sword intent and dragon mes seemed to have ignited this sharp sword, suddenly shing with a zing light! zhini, zhini, zhini, zhini, zhini, zhini, zhini, zhini, and zhini


    <span>Li Jun could sense danger and had already set up three blue spatial barriers in front of her!


    "Space Distortion!"


    The space in front of the female Mage started to look extremely strange, and it was impossible to get close to her normally.


    Gonzalez! To protect Julie! "Robert, also aware of Julie''s importance, rushed the steel-like giant onto the hill as a meat shield.


    "Gonzalez already had a blood feud with Ye Fan. Now that his strength has greatly improved and he has the power of an evolved person, he became even more confident. With a sudden leap, he arrived in front of Ye Fan!"<span>Lucifer! ept your death! "


    Gonzalez threw an iron fist that was like a heavy cannon towards Ye Fan, as if he was going to smash Ye Fan into a t ground!


    However, in this split-second, Ye Fanpletely ignored Gonzalez in front of him. Separated by a meat shield hill, he had unleashed his sword intent!"Breaking Dawn ¡­" leaf


    The figure of the sail turned into a golden red light. It looked like a rainbow piercing the sun, but it was also like a shooting star cutting through the sky! by<span>Some people only saw the dazzling light in front of them draw out a beautiful straight line! leaf


    The figure of the sail appeared once again behind Julie!


    <span>After a brief moment of silence, the audience saw Julie''s expression, filled with disbelief and fear! She


    "Its head fell to the ground!"<span>No ¡­. "Impossible ¡­"


    Gonzalez howled in indignation as he clutched at his abdomen, but he could not control himself and half of his body slid down ¡­ His body had already been cut in half!?One sword, two corpses!


    <span>"What''s going on!? Julie''s spatial magic was not blocked!? " Tully and the others were shocked.


    Xu Kong looked at Ye Fan with iparable reverence, "You still don''t understand?" Spatial magic only temporarily changed the energy andws of space. But


    "Lucifer''s sword just now was powerful enough to crush Julie''s magic. As a result, no matter how many spells and techniques he uses, they will all be destroyed, rendered useless ¡­"


    When there was a difference in absolute strength, even techniques wouldn''t be able to make up for it. quaqueIt seemed as though Hei Li''s time hade to a standstill. If he were to encounter an opponent who was too powerful, he wouldn''t be affected at all. Now


    "The faces of the group of immortals on the field were ashen, they were more and more aware that Ye Fan''s battle strength had already surpassed their imaginations!""Take them away." Ye Fan lightly said to the void. He didn''t feel anything special about instantly killing two experts. deficiency


    Without Julie''s interference, he immediately opened the portal, and the blue light shrouded the crowd, disappearing from where he stood. Nie


    Before he left, Wu Yue looked deeply at her son. Although she knew that Ye Fan was very strong, she was still a bit worried.


    <span>Robert saw that the situation was not looking good and quickly shouted, "Carry out n B! Don''t let the mastermind run away! " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1709

    All the undyings had already started to move. None of them wanted to face Ye Fan alone, so they all stood in their designated positions and surrounded Ye Fan.Ye Fan discovered that this group of immortals in front of him were not randomly recruited. There seemed to be some sort of special connection between them? And ¡­


    When Ye Fan looked at where they were standing, he immediately understood a little bit of what was going on.


    So that''s how it is... Ye Fan sneered in his heart. This heavenly man was really thinking of ways to kill him. This


    At the same time, under Robert''smand, the group of Undyings had already taken their positions. At the same time, they retrieved the pieces of translucent crystals that they were carrying.At the same time, Talley, Connell, and the others channeled all their energy into the crystal. one


    Time, red, yellow, blue, white, green, grey ¡­ The dozens of crystals emitted brilliant lights of various colors, extremely dazzling!


    <span>From afar, it looked like dozens of balls of light had formed a star chart!


    As for the crystals, they began to resonate with each other. Beams of light began to pass through each other and connect together! more


    Miraculously, these beams of light would shoot into the sky, intersecting in the air and forming a curtain of light. turn"In a blink of an eye, Ye Fan had already been surrounded by a series of energy barriers, forming a huge prismatic pyramid thatpletely enveloped the whole area!"


    Lucifer, did you see that? The evolved people here were like stars in the sky, sparkling with radiance! HeIf our powers arebined together, it will create an even greater power! " Rowe


    Seeing that they had sessfully surrounded Ye Fan, Potter smiled proudly and said, "After today, there will no longer be a Sword God in this world!<span>One after another, evolved people with powers that are even more dazzling than the stars! "


    <span>He roared loudly, making it so that such cries could be heard in all directions, making more people believe in the power of the evolved man. This


    At this moment, Ye Fan was standing alone under the energy shield, appearing very calm. He<span>He looked around at the various energies that were getting denser and denser, as if he had already understood everything. This


    The crystals should be something simr to energy storage and transmission tools that were created by humans in heaven. Through these specific locations and different energies, they would be connected and produce resonance between the various elements, strengthening them.<span>It was just like how the five elements mutually urred. Water gave birth to wood, wood gave birth to fire, and fire gave birth to earth ¡­


    <span>Each strand of energy would allow the other energies to increase in power.


    As a high-leveled energy life form, it was naturally most proficient at using various types of elemental energy.<span>Regardless of whether it was the Demon Sword or the enormous shield armor, they were both strengthened by special structures. This


    <span>This group of immortals at that time, it was as if they had be a "man-made demon sword".


    If this group of people were to take it out alone, they would definitely not be able to fight against Ye Fan. However, when all of them gathered their strength, producing an effect of one plus one is greater than two, then it would be even more shocking! Day


    <span>It was obvious that he had learned the lesson of the Shakyamuni''s defeat, which was why he hade up with such a new move. And ¡­


    In fact, human cultivators also had simr battle methods. The great formation Ye Fan had seen in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World also relied on special structures and methods to control energy to achieve special effects. OnlyHowever, this kind of method was more pure in terms of energy enhancement. Its goal was to kill Ye Fan! with


    <span>The energy gathering in all directions was getting increasingly stronger. It was as if a supernova was about to explode on the square! mania


    The violent energy flow spread out, causing all the nts and buildings in the area to copse under the pressure! Empty


    The helicopters in the center could no longer approach and could only be shot from afar. epoch


    <span>At this moment, all the live broadcasts in the world could only see that area. They could only see the colorful spheres of light and not a single person could be seen ¡­


    However, from the copsed buildings around them, it could be seen how terrifying the energy released by the scene was!


    In the distance was a tall building. Nie Wuyue and the others hadn''t gone far before they stopped on top of the building. As they looked at the area that was zing with light, all of them felt their hearts tighten! He


    <span>No one would have thought, this group of undyings actually had such a killing move!?


    "God of Swords!" ept the judgement of an evolved person! "


    Robertughed and waved his hand. "Kill!" hmm<span>In an instant, dozens of balls of energy of all colors shot out a dazzling light towards Ye Fan''s location,unching devastating attacks!


    <span>"When the dozens of energies gathered together, there was a loud explosion that sounded like a nuclear bomb exploding!"


    "Boom!"<span>Dazzling and deadly rays of light shot up into the sky, as if reaching the highest heaven!


    An enraged shockwave swept out in a radius of tens of kilometers! Tao


    <span>The road ruptured, trees were uprooted, buildings copsed, and arge number of cars flew up from the ground!


    If not for the fact that themoners had long since run away, it was unimaginable how many people would have disappeared in an instant! This<span>The explosion had caused countless people to suffocate!


    When the mes dissipated and everything returned to its previous calm state, the entire world was once again breathing in and out ¡­ NieWu Yue clenched her fists tightly, her body shivering uncontrobly as she stared at that area.


    <span>Within theboratory on Purgatory Ind, a group of people were staring intently at the live broadcast screen. Their heartbeats could almost be heard ¡­


    In front of countless screens, ancient fighters, mages, adepts, and normal people could all see their gods ¡­


    <span>At this moment, everyone wished they could pull the cameramen to the core of the explosion to see what was happening! in


    The huge crater caused by the explosion looked like it had been attacked by a meteorite. Half of the square was gone without a trace!


    <span>Robert and the group of undyings scattered in different directions awkwardly.


    <span>Although the vast majority of the energy was detonated within this prismatic boundary, the shockwaves still left them in a miserable state.


    "It''s over..."


    Looking at the tragic scene before him, Robert could not help but smile in satisfaction. No


    Someone was able to survive such an explosion.


    However, just as he was about to call out to the helicopters and announce that the evolved humans had killed the Sword God, the smoke dissipated and a golden light shone upon him, causing him to feel a chill in his heart."How is this possible!?"


    <span>This ¡­ "This..."


    <span>"What the hell... "What kind of monster is this ¡­" one


    The group of undyings stood around, looking at the figure within the hole, their faces were filled with shock, fear, and even despair!


    The light swords and shields spread out in all directions. Three pairs of wings burning with golden red light slowly unfurled, revealing the figure standing proudly in the middle of them ¡­


    Ye Fan acted as if nothing had happened, quietly looking at the immortals, and wasn''t surprised at all by the shocked expression on their faces. This<span>The group of immortals had no way of understanding. Ye Fan''s current disintegration of the secondyer, together with the Unparalleled Sword Intent and Dragon me, releasing the sword aura''s defense, as well as the Blinding Light Sword Shield and Dragon Scale Sword Wings, were all abnormal defenses. He


    It was a long habitat, even more than the strength of the long habitat,pletely used for defense. DivideIt wasn''t the power of the Duotian realm, otherwise, how could it hurt him at all? And ¡­


    <span>This group of immortals, how could theypare to the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm if theybined their powers?


    <span>Heaven''s will, had indeed allowed this group of undyings''s energy to receive a qualitative change, what a pity ¡­ It was still a long way from injuring Ye Fan!


    <span>"Show... Is it over? "


    Ye Fan expressionlessly asked.


    These mocking words caused the dozens of undying''s to feel chills go down their spines!

 Chapter 1710

    Humiliation, unwillingness, panic, all sorts of negative emotions caused the immortal''s morale to plummet! And ¡­


    At the same time, the burning golden figure in the middle of the arena also announced to the entire world that the explosion earlier had not been able to kill the Sword God!? None<span>In front of the digital screen, the people of the entire world, even if they could not clearly see Ye Fan''s appearance, just seeing this beam of light was enough to make them exim in amazement, simply unimaginable!


    <span>The world''s leaders, the giant crocodiles behind the scenes, and countless cultivators could not help but feel fear for the word "Sword God" once again!


    And therge amount of ancient fighters in China, were all crazy for it! After all, Ye Fan had trained in ancient martial arts and had reached this level, so they naturally felt iparably proud!


    Never would General Robert have thought that their painstakingly prepared n B, their n to kill the Sword God, would be specially made for the live broadcast ¡­ On the contrary, he was helping Ye Fan get married, and once again, he was using the title of "Sword God" to intimidate the world!This time, it was not a rumor, but a true one. Countless eyes could see it!


    In every corner of the world, those who wore the symbol "Hell Sword Wielder" and those who wore this symbol''s essories looked at the symbol on their bodies once again. Their eyes became even more fervent ¡­ quaqueAfter this strange silence, Ye Fan finally moved!


    <span>He took one step toward Robert, two steps ¡­ Every step was like a heavy hammer, causing everyone''s heart to ache! one


    A surge of pressure, like a raging tide that could topple mountains and overturn the seas, rushed out in all directions towards the Undyings!<span>Just now, Ye Fan was only defending. Now, he was just about to attack!


    One by one, the undyings turned pale. Even Tully and the other experts of the older generation felt helpless! This


    Monsters like them, their attacks, weren''t they just like tickling!? escape


    <span>This thought appeared in the minds of all the Undying Beings! can


    Yes, soon after, they had another question ¡ª could they escape?


    <span>If someone were to escape first, would they be the first target to be pursued by the Sword God!? Then ¡­


    <span>What... Who would be willing to be the first to escape? one


    <span>In time, every Undying Being was trying to escape, but they didn''t dare to be the first to do so. The situation had reached a deadlock.


    Realizing that the Undying Beings were about to leave, Robert gritted his teeth and said, "You ¡­ What are you all still standing there for!? Kill him! He must be at the end of his rope! " can


    Yes, not a single undying dared to make a move ¡­ leafAt this time, the sail stopped in its tracks. It spread open its arms and the ten thousand flying swords behind it dispersed. They were like a dancing meteor in the sky, glowing with a dazzling golden red glow!


    "Undying?" leafFan coldly looked at Robert: "Thest one who dared to call himself ''Immortal'', is one of the top ten legends, Skellian ¡­" I''ve already killed him. You really don''t know how to give names. "


    Robert felt an enormous pressure, like the ws of an abyss demon, grabbing onto his heart and rendering him unable to breathe!


    <span>His face turned red and he shouted in anger, "Lucifer! You are only one person! You can''t stop the evolution of humans!


    Very soon, more and more powerful evolved people will appear in this world. They are as resplendent as the stars. leaf


    "When the sail heard this, it threw its head back andughed heartily!"


    "Hahahaha!"<span>Hisughter was filled with a wild, unruly, contemptuous and mocking tone!


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, a golden me was flickering. In his hand, he summoned the huge pitch-ck sword and pointed it at the vast sky!


    <span>"In my eyes, the so-called bright stars in your eyes are nothing more than tiny grains of sand that I have stomped on a long time ago ¡­"


    <span>A powerhouse that can fill my heart with awe, even if they have to back me up, you will never be able to imagine it! You


    For real power. "He knows nothing at all!"


    <span>The moment his voice fell, Ye Fan held the sword with both of his hands, and suddenly stabbed towards the ground!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" Gold


    The red sword light was like a volcanic eruption, spreading from under Ye Fan''s body, constantly cracking the earth!<span>"Suddenly, the earth quaked and the mountains shook, sword intent gushed out from everywhere, as if the heaven and earth were going to be shattered by Ye Fan''s sword attack!"


    Quick... Run! "Let''s run together!"


    Who knew who roared first, the Undyings finally realized that it would be toote if they didn''t run now. They quickly used their ultimate techniques and tried frantically to retreat! can


    Yes, the sword intent released by Ye Fan''s sword attack was able to let these immortals escape, and it was full of danger!<span>Right at this time, Ye Fan flew up, and the Wind Rider floated in the air! leaf


    <span>With a thought from the sail, sword intent burst forth, urging the tens of thousands of flying swords in the sky to fly in all directions!


    The Six Paths of the Eight Destions, the Dragoncry Sword Formation! " giveAt that moment, the densely packed flying swords formed hundreds of sword dragons surrounded by mes!


    <span>Furthermore, these Sword Dragons covered every inch, up and down! every


    <span>Not only did a Sword Dragon possess the long-lived sword intent, but it also had dragon mes wrapped around it, burning its soul. Any one of these dragons was not something these undyings could withstand!


    Facing tens of undyings, Ye Fan directly merged the Octoterra Emperor Dragon, the Heaven Copsing Sword Rain and the dragon mes! This


    One sword intent consumed a lot of energy. Only when the secondyer disintegrated could it be used! But


    Yes, once this move was used, everything in a radius of a few miles would be covered by Ye Fan''s sword intent!


    The Six Paths of the Eight Destions was to not miss a single gap!<span>The hundreds of Sword Dragons emitted waves of dragon roars that echoed through the ruins.


    <span>The cameras in the sky were all aimed at this area. All they could see was a sky full of fire dragons, making the entire battlefield seem like a feast for the eyes! All


    Through the live broadcast, those who saw this scene werepletely dumbfounded. It was like a miracle!


    Even through the screen, one could still see the brutality of this scene, much less the people who were truly within this area of the Dragoncry Sword Formation!?


    In this sea of swords and dragons, the Undying Beings were like a floating boat, unable to withstand a single blow!


    Tully transformed into a bolt of lightning, attempting to escape. However, the two Sword Dragons closed in on him in an instant and blocked him on both sides!The release of the dragon''s might allowed Tully to reveal his figure. Behind him was another Sword Dragon, which directly pierced through him!


    <span>Connell, Phoebe, and the other Mages, just by being burned by these dragonmes were enough, and the sword intent had already torn them into pieces! i.e.


    Even the defensive enchantment was like paper in front of the Sword Dragon. It waspletely useless!


    <span>The screams could not be heard here because the dragon cry had covered everything! by


    <span>Some of the undyings, upon seeing the people around them fall, instantly lost all hope!


    <span>They realized a tragic problem ¡­ For Ye Fan to use such a huge scene to kill them, it was like killing a chicken with an ox knife! matter


    <span>Truth be told, Ye Fan didn''t want to let anyone out of the. At the same time, he wanted to repay the debt of blood that he owed to the deceased! Ten


    In a few seconds, the world shocking sword intent, as though it had existed for centuries, caused everyone to feel as though time had frozen ¡­


    As a result, when Ye Fan waved his hand and easily retrieved all the flying swords, the entire square immediately quieted down. Seeing all of this, no one came back to their senses.


    In the dead silent square, in the deep pit of the huge explosion, Ye Fan looked at the vast sky with aplicated look in his eyes. Divide


    He took pictures of the helicopters in the distance, trying to approach them slowly in fear and longing. Everything here seemed to have calmed down ¡­ HeHe wondered how the world would turn out after today. If he used this kind of battle, it would make more people realize that cultivation and war were both serious and dangerous matters. Right


    Killing this group of undyings didn''t give him any joy. cause


    The people he knew and the people who died would nevere back.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, putting aside all these thoughts, the war is not over yet, and those missiles in orbit are also a huge danger. See


    <span>There were a few bold helicopters and media trying to get close to take a picture of his face. Ye Fan jumped straight up into the sky, stepped on his flying sword, turned into a beam of sword light, and disappeared without a trace in an instant! leaf


    <span>Unbeknownst to the sails, on one of the helicopters, a cameraman had his mouth wide open in pleasant surprise. He shouted to his teammates, "We got it! I think I got it! Sword God! It was the Sword God! I want to be famous all over the world! "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1711

    Ye Fan didn''t fly very far. His goal was to get rid of these cameras, then quietly find Nie Wuyue and the others. Inverted


    It wasn''t that he was worried, but the fastest way to return to Purgatory Ind was to allow the void to teleport.<span>Fortunately, Nie Wuyue and bunch weren''t far away. Ye Fan returned to his normal state andnded in the ruins of a building.


    "Ye Fan!" Are you all right? How''s it going over there? " Seeing that his son had returned safely, Nie Wuyue''s heart was finally at ease. leaf


    Fan said, "I''m fine. The Immortal has already been dealt with."


    Hei Si Li and Xu Kong looked at Ye Fan with eyes full of reverence. in<span>It seemed that such a powerful undying, in Ye Fan''s mouth, was just like a reptile that was trampled to death, not worth mentioning. leaf


    <span>When Fan Sail arrived in front of Ai''er, he saw that the girl''s face was still somewhat pale, but it had already stabilized. He couldn''t help but apologize, "Ai''er, this time I owe you a favor."


    <span>Ai''er shook her head and said gently, "Let''s not talk about this between us ¡­" Nie


    Wu Yue, who was standing at the side, pursed her lips and smiled as she nodded.<span>"Void, are you exhausted?" Ye Fan looked towards Venia, who was standing beside him. See


    From the white hair on his head and his aged face, Ye Fan also felt quite grateful in his heart. That kind of situation just now, every minute and every second of perseverance was extremely precious.


    If it weren''t for the help of this pair of siblings, Nie Wuyue would probably have died long ago. deficiency


    <span>Empty knew what Ye Fan meant, and directly said, "No matter how heavy the consumption is, a teleportation is not a problem. Where are you going?"


    Ye Fan didn''t waste any time in exining. After saying that he would return to the Purgatory Ind, the void space immediately followed his instructions. one


    In the blink of an eye, everyone had already crossed the ocean and returned to Chu Yunyao''sboratory. "<span>Husband! Mom! Are you hurt? " When Su Qingxue saw her husband and mother-inw walk out from the portal, she eagerly ran over.


    <span>On the control panel, Chu Yunyao disdainfully nced at it and muttered a "ass-kissy". Siu


    <span>Qingxue turned around and fiercely red at the woman. As long as she was with this woman surnamed Chu, she would be filled with anger, but now was not the time to argue, so she could only endure it. leaf


    Fan Xian could only pretend that he didn''t hear anything. Pretending that theboratory was peaceful, he quickly asked, "Wife, how is the connection between the missiles going?"


    Su Qingxue took a deep breath and said, "The countries that have the interception technology have basically agreed. The most densely popted areas and the most important water sources have all been prepared for defense."


    "Oh? Did you encounter any problems? " Ye Fan also thought that the countries would still meet to discuss, vote and so on. After all, these missiles are strategic weapons.


    "Even if there was a problem, after seeing the scene where you killed the Undying, who would dare to object?" Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes and said.<span>Ye Fan scratched his head. He didn''t think that he had used the right knife to kill a chicken. He really didn''t try to scare those leaders of other countries.


    <span>"Master Lucifer, what do you mean by missiles?" Hesley and the others were stunned.


    <span>Ye Fan gave a brief exnation, and everyone immediately shivered. They never thought that this heavenly man would be so crazy!?


    "The Undying Being is only a part of its n. The 24 trajectory pieces it had in space is the ultimate move." Ye Fan said. Ace


    Xun Er was also very worried and asked caringly: "Then does our Rui Dian have missiles aimed at us?" "


    Rest assured, your Rui Hui capital only has a poption of a million, any big city in China is much bigger than you guys. root<span>ording to the trajectory of the missiles, there was no deployment to Northern Europe, so ¡­ "Your ce should be very safe." Chu Yunyao said. Ace


    Xun Er was stunned and thenughed awkwardly: "Oh yes... We don''t have much people. "<span>"This has nothing to do with the number of people. Even if it''s over a hundred thousand people, once they are infected, it will cause a major incident. We must try our best to intercept all the missiles."


    <span>Ye Fan seriously asked, "Yunyao, we''ve already obtained the right to use missiles, can''t we just directly destroy them from the space orbit?"


    "Isn''t this how I''m doing it ¡­?" How could it be so fast? To lock onto it, one must lock onto it and destroy it in one go. But<span>The operating systems in different countries are different. I can do such a big project by myself, do you really think I''m some sort of god ¡­ " Chu Yunyao sighed. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was a bit embarrassed, andughed: "Those who are capable have more work to do, haha..." "It''s all thanks to you this time, otherwise we would all have been kept in the dark. How would we have known that this guy was going to fire missiles."


    "Of course it''s thanks to me. Otherwise, would that guy have specially sent people to kill me? "I must be a thorn in its eye right now, a thorn in its flesh ¡­" Chu Yunyao quickly hit the light button as she shook her head helplessly.


    "What?" Do they still send people here to kill Yun Yao? " Nie Wuyue said in surprise.


    Ye Fan nodded, "If it wasn''t for Angel, then Heaven would have gotten him." "<span>Aiya... "Yunyao, sorry for troubling you," Nie Wuyue hurriedly said.


    "All of us added up, there aren''t even as many humans as sister Yun Yao alone protecting." Ai''er smiled. aural


    As the group of people praised her, Chu Yunyao felt that it was strange. Saying that they were disgusting wasn''t appropriate, so she could only pretend she didn''t hear them. SiuGentle Snow looked at the crowd with hidden bitterness as she silently walked to the side and continued to handle the matters on her hands.


    Ye Fan naturally discovered it, and immediately leaned over, his two hands holding the woman''s face, "My wife has also worked hard, always contacting people, and even sent me information. Without you, we would be like blind people."


    Su Qingxue was slightly happier in her heart, but she still took away the man''s hand and said in a displeased tone, "What are you doing? I don''t need you to say these things, do you think you''re coaxing a child?"<span>"Yes, yes, yes... "Aren''t I grateful in my heart?" Ye Fan seriously said. "


    <span>Hmph. "Su Qingxue looked at him with disdain and asked," What are you going to do about the biochemicalboratory? And the elephant god, as you said, has been taken over by Azazel. " extractio


    Now that it''s serious, Ye Fan thought for a while and said, "That is evidence to let the whole world know the truth behind the evolved humans. We need to get evidence as soon as possible, and let all the authorities and the media see it." I have other ns ".


    "Alright ¡­" Su Qingxue understood. Positive


    At this moment, Chu Yunyao suddenly said one word, "bad."Ye Fan and the others were in high spirits and hurriedly ran over. "


    <span>Yun Yao, what''s wrong!? " Chu


    <span>Yun Yao knit her brows and said, "The problem I''m most worried about has appeared ¡­ ¡­" These missiles all carried liquid oxygen, and all of them carried their own wings.


    That is to say, they are self-propelled and can change their flight path in a vacuum environment, so they are not the kind of missiles that have a fixed route. " ""You mean there''s no way to stop it?"


    <span>"That''s not it..." Chu Yunyao said, "A missile with a bullet wing, although it''s more agile, it also has a lot of resistance. Only


    He had to put in enough interceptor missiles, so the sess rate was not low. However, the problem was ¡­ The range of defense needed will berger than expected. "<span>At this moment, on the screen, the image of the world suddenly lit up with arge number of red dots! No


    Waiting for everyone to ask what it meant, Chu Yunyao immediately gave the order, "There''s no time to destroy it, it''s already in firing mode! We can only try our best to stop them! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1712

    The atmosphere in theboratory seemed to have frozen. Everyone looked at the numerous red dots on the and felt their hearts tighten!<span>"This... Was this where the missile hadnded? There are more than 24 of them! " Nie Wuyue said in surprise.


    Chu Yunyao''s eyes stared at the screen, and she said, "These are all points that a missile wouldnd at, I usedrge numbers to calcte. root


    ording to eachnding point, the possible human infections and effects are analyzed, and the resulting coordinates are given. "<span>As he spoke, 24 red lines gradually appeared on the hologram!


    "He''s here!" No


    <span>Using Chu Yunyao''s exnation, everyone knew that these red lines were the trajectory of the missiles!


    "If I knew the route of these missiles, I would have used particle dposition to destroy them. It''s a pity that even now, I still don''t know where these missiles ended up." Ai''er said dispiritedly."I''ve used up a bit too much energy, but I can still teleport twice more!"


    "It doesn''t matter even if you have teleportation magic. The missile will change its trajectory slightly, and the distance between its coordinates will only be a few or even a dozen kilometers. Do you think that you''ll make it just in time if you teleport there?"


    Chu Yunyao said, "This guy knows that some of you have the ability to destroy missiles, which is why he used missiles that can change course." Positive<span>As she said that, Chu Yunyao also finished preparing the missiles for interception. Female


    He was very decisive and issued themand!Suddenly, blue lines appeared all over the world. These were the missiles that went to intercept them!


    "We have to destroy these missiles at a certain height, otherwise the liquid inside will also have an impact on the ground." Chu Yunyao said.<span>But at this moment, Chu Yunyao discovered, among these missiles, there were five that suddenly turned towards five coordinates that herrge data had not calcted at all! "


    What''s going on!? " Ye Fan also discovered the special situation, "How many missiles are wrong?" "


    That''s right... "Why does it seem like they flew to such a chaotic ce? Those are not cities, and there''s no one here ¡­" Su Qingxue was also puzzled.


    <span>Chu Yunyao suddenly thought of something. Not caring about anything else, she jumped off the control board and walked in front of the hologram. After carefully looking at it, she hit her head!


    "Idiot!" Chu Yunyao, you''re really an idiot! " mass


    When a person saw a woman hitting her own head with a vexed look on her face, their heart would be stuck in their throats!<span>"Yunyao, what''s going on? Why are you cursing yourself? Can''t the missiles stop them? " Nie Wuyue said anxiously.


    Chu Yunyao clenched her teeth, as if she was very angry at her mistake. She pulled the rubber band out of her hair and sat down on the stairs in a dejected manner, not saying a word.


    <span>The woman''s face was filled with unwillingness and regret. It was as if she had fallen into her own little world, and she didn''t want to pay attention to anyone anymore.


    Everyone was shocked. What was going on?


    In theboratory, there was a moment of silence, and the blue lines were tracking the red lines precisely.


    Only the five red lines that had gone to some strange ce were nowhere to be found, even if a missile went to intercept them.<span>"Just what is going on with this person ¡­" "Even if we can''t intercept them, we can''t hurt anyone byunching missiles at these ces," Hesley said in bewilderment. "


    "We can''t injure him..." After Ye Fan muttered to himself, his mind suddenly quivered!


    He once again carefully examined the five coordinates and was abruptly jolted awake!


    Its target is not just humans!? "Ye Fan finally realized why Chu Yunyao was so upset!


    Because, Chu Yunyao felt that her IQ, her horizons, had beenpletely destroyed!


    "Not human? "What do you mean?" Nie Wuyue quickly asked, "Could it be some other animal?" leaf


    Fan saw that Chu Yunyao didn''t want to speak, so he sighed and exined to the crowd, "Look, these five ces are all tropical African prairies, Amazon Forest, and coral reefs near the volcano range! ThisSome ces were filled with the richest species ofnd in the world. There were far more life forms there than there were humans! In


    <span>From the very beginning, the Raw Fluid was not prepared solely for humans. Instead, it caused the genes of all living things to mutate!


    What the heavens desired was not human evolution, but the change of species on this! one


    Once the species mutates, it could cause a fault in the food chain, and the environment would change along with it!


    Just think about it, an invasion of an alien species could change the environment of a region or a country. When


    <span>In the world''s most popted region, there wererge amounts of mutated species ¡­ What kind of consequences would that be!? "


    When everyone heard this, they were jolted awake!


    <span>It was hard to imagine, if this n was sessful, would there be monsters running rampant everywhere in the future?


    "Humans, can they really still exist on this?"


    <span>I''m so stupid. It should have urred to me that humans and other animals are just ''other species'' in the eyes of the gods. Right


    As far as it was concerned, there was no such thing as an attack on humans. What it wanted was the resources on this, not to conquer a species.


    <span>It''s a pure energy body form, so it doesn''t care about the effects of the gic mutations in life. As long as it can make it impossible for humans to survive, its goal will be achieved ¡­ " Chu


    Yun Yao finished calming herself down, she stood up and said, "Perhaps, the only thing it is worried about is whether this method will cause the environment to change, just like how the meteorites once brought an ice age and destroy its own kind. But<span>Yes, when it realized that using normal attacking methods to make humanspromise was impossible, using gic mutations to destroy a civilization was really a brilliant move ¡­


    Compared to it, humans are too weak. There are many ways to destroy humans, and we don''t even need its own hands to kill them. It is enough for all the species on this to kill each other. " Chu


    Yunyao looked at the image of the, then bitterly smiled and said, "My big data, from the beginning it took human safety as its first consideration, it has basically fallen into a trap of fixed thinking.<span>Heaven Man, thinking in the shape of an entire, while I, only think of man ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "What aplete failure..." "


    It''s not all your fault. At first nce, its missile formations are aimed at the main cities and water sources of humanity."Time is too rushed, none of us expected that its target would be the life on this." Ye Fan consoled.


    <span>"Then is there still time to stop it? How many can you block?! " Su Qingxue said anxiously.


    Chu Yunyao shook her head, "It''s toote ¡­ ¡­ In these remote areas, the missiles would not be able to catch up.<span>Didn''t you notice... It is constantly changing direction, and missiles can be tracked, but if you want to artificially track it, there is no time to react. " mass


    Everyone went silent, their eyes filled with worry. They could only watch helplessly as the five missilesnded on the ¡­


    <span>Although the missiles that had attacked the human cities had indeed been intercepted, the humans had lost this game.


    Su Qingxue leaned powerlessly on Ye Fan. Her eyes were filled with confusion as she muttered to herself, and she seemed to be asking someone else, "Tomorrow ¡­. "What will the world be like ¡­"


    Ye Fan was silent. The answer to this question, perhaps even the heavens did not know. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1713

    1713 LargeOn the third day after the battle.


    A fishy stench permeated the air near a volcanic zone in the ocean. TopHundreds of ships from all over the world, including scientific research vessels, frigates, fishing boats, and supply ships, worked here in an orderly fashion under themand of various types of ships. This


    The source of the stench was the sea creatures that had died inrge numbers. The work of these ships was to deal with these sea creatures'' corpses while collecting samples for research.


    <span>Originally, many people thought that this liquid would cause arge number of monsters, which would pose a huge threat to humanity. But


    In reality, although there were a lot of strange-looking creatures, no one had imagined that there would be such a monster. can


    <span>Even so, it still attracted the attention of many people. After all, even if they didn''t find anything, it didn''t mean there wasn''t. Now


    All the researchers, military personnel, and staff were wearing istion suits and gas masks. They were doing the safest measures to prevent themselves from getting infected by the virus.


    On one of therge research ships in China, a helicopter was already preparing to take off.


    A female scientist took off her gas mask and took off her istion suit as she walked. posterior


    <span>The assistants who were following him were scared out of their wits.


    <span>"Miss Chu! Don''t take it off yet! "Take it off after you leave, what if something happens to you?"


    Don''t try to scare yourself, it''s been three days, still haven''t you figured it out? The effect of a mutated gene on humans needs to reach a sufficient level of concentration.


    <span>Chu Yunyao quickly walked into the helicopter, then turned to the helpers from other countries and said, "All the samples here, after you finish collecting, send me all the data.


    I have two days of international seminars to start this afternoon, and I''m going to the infected areas of the prairie and the rainforest. If you don''t have time toe, you''d better not let me down. " one


    The group of assistants all nervously agreed, as they watched Chu Yunyao fly off in a helicopter.


    On the helicopter sat another valiant female soldier with shoulder-length ck hair. There was a star on her shoulder, making it hard to believe that this woman was so young and had such a level.


    <span>"Yunyao jie, right now you are the hope of all mankind. You must protect your body well. Look at how you scared those assistants!" The female soldier said with a mischievous smile.


    Chu Yunyao took off her pair of shoes that she hadn''t taken off in three days. Afterwards, she threw them into the sea. With her bare feet, she felt much more rxed.


    A group of international elites with Massachusetts and Oxford titles, as incorruptible as pigs, have to be taught everything, and scare them to death. "Chu Yunyao nonchntly muttered, then looked at the female soldier beside her and said, "Why did youe? "Wasn''t it Xu Mingyu who contacted me?"


    <span>My dad feels a lot of pressure to work with you. After all, he has a generation gap and doesn''t know how tomunicate with you.


    <span>"So let me do it. After all, I''m the one in charge of contacting the swordsman. I should be more suitable than my dad." Xu Lingshan blinked.


    "Oh ¡­" Chu Yunyao understood, "Right now you have the position of both the military and the sword wielder, your identity is more suitable."


    After this incident, Chu Yunyao''s importance was acknowledged by the entire world. And ¡­


    China naturally valued this female scientist who was a national treasure at the highest level. No matter where Chu Yunyao went, they had to protect her strictly. This


    <span>The military naturally had to shoulder the heavy responsibility. However, the military did not have enough strength to handle it. Therefore, the swordsman had to step in. Is


    With regards to face, Xu Lingshan, who was trusted by both sides, became the key figure.


    In addition, Xu Linshan and Chu Yunyao had a "family" rtionship with Ye Fan, which was very suitable. This


    At this time, the helicopter Chu Yunyao was riding had two helicopter gunships in front and behind, acting as guards. The people inside were also experts with swords in their hands. Is


    Just in case, Chu Yunyao also had an emergency device that allowed her tomunicate with the void. She could use the fastest way to tell the void where they were, in order to escape. xuWhen Ling Shan heard Chu Yunyao''s words, she helplessly shook her head, "I was also forced. I originally just wanted to cultivate in peace."


    <span>"However, there are too many things to do right now. Everyone is so busy, I can''t possibly be alone."


    It''s a waste of time for you to cultivate. In any case, with your talent, you won''t be able to reach much sess no matter how much you train. "Chu Yunyao said.


    "Hey!" Big Sister Yun Yao, you''re too direct! It''s very hurtful! " Xu Linshan didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    Chu Yunyao shrugged her shoulders, picked up a bottle of water for her, drank half a bottle, and said, "Since the international seminar is about to start, does that mean that the entire world has already announced it to the world?"<span>Speaking of business, Xu Linshan stopped smiling and nodded, "Yes, all countries have announced the invasion of foreign civilizations in this world.


    <span>Even the biochemicalboratory in Dragon Valley had revealed arge amount of information. The Federation had already found out that only clones had been killed.


    Director Su had already specially gone to monitor and test the clones that were still alive. If they didn''t have any malicious intent, he wouldn''t deal with them. After all, they had their own roles to y in different families.


    But if they found out that they were still used by the gods, then they would take measures ¡­ Although they are all clones, they are all life. I think it''s time to give them a chance.


    At the moment, Ye Fan, the Mage, and the Ancient Warrior have already been cleared of their crimes, and everyone already believes that the ''evolved person n'' is a dangerous scam, but the problem is... ""The problem is, there will still be many people who yearn to obtain power that doesn''t belong to them." Chu Yunyao said. xu


    Rinloran nodded. "Yes, but there is nothing we can do about it. Just like how most people believe in God, there are always people who believe in Satan. epoch


    A few secret societies rose up in various parts of the world, and a small portion of them worshipped this man of heaven. It was not appropriate to suppress him with violence, so we could only monitor him first. ""It doesn''t matter. The rumors about the aliens have already been circting for a long time, at least it''s not like in the movies. We have no way of fighting back. At the moment, we can still control the situation." Chu Yunyao said. xu


    Ling Shan looked out of the window at the floating carcasses and said, "We haven''t found any mutated beasts yet, so we should be d about that."


    <span>Chu Yunyao knit her brows and said, "No ¡­ ¡­" "This is exactly what worries me the most."


    <span>"Why?" Xu Linshan wondered.


    <span>"We discovered that there were quite a fewrge marine organisms that had mutated, such as sharks that grew ws, whales that grew sharp teeth, and squid that hardened their skin...


    This meant that the liquid had some special effects on the creatures, and not all of them had died. It<span>Apart from some mutated beasts that were harmless to humans, there were also some that were bound to be aggressive towards humans.


    <span>At present, there must be many other unexpected mutated beasts that live in the sea, forests, grasnds, caves and even the sky ¡­


    We did not find them, but there are two possibilities. First, we did not find them, and second, they deliberately avoided us! "


    Chu Yunyao looked at Xu Linshan with aplicated gaze, and said, "You know, the most terrifying change is not the change in appearance, but ¡­. The evolution of wisdom. "


    Xu Linshan shivered all over. At first, she was d that she did not see the monsters, but then the joy disappeared like a wisp of smoke in thin air.There''s no need to be too nervous, just think of it as a human returning to the Jurassic period and seeing dinosaurs everywhere. At least we have weapons now. "Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed with excitement," In any case, in my opinion, this world has be much more interesting. xu


    Ling Shan shook her head speechlessly and muttered, "No wonder my dad can''tmunicate with you ¡­"<span>Chu Yunyao asked, "Oh right, where did Ye Fan go? I haven''t slept in three days. Where is he? Didn''t find you to sleep with? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1714

    1714


    <span>Xu Linshan''s face turned red. Of course, she was too embarrassed to say that when Ye Fan went to the capital to chat with the swordsman and others, he stayed at her residence all night long without leaving. "


    <span>Big Sister Yun Yao, what are you thinking! Ye Fan is also very busy, as he has been observing everywhere to see if there are any mutated beasts or not. Also, he has been searching everywhere for the base camp of the gods, but he just couldn''t find it. "


    <span>"Really?" "ording to my understanding of him, after a war like this ends, he would usually look for a woman to rx with ¡­" Chu Yunyao curled her lips and said. "


    No ¡­. "No ¡­" Xu Linshan pretended to shake her head.


    <span>"Alright." Chu Yunyao was toozy to ask, and she said, "Find a Heaven''s Person base?" How can it be that simple? If the heavens dare to y with it, you aren''t afraid of looking for it... What about today? Where is he? "I have something to talk to him about."


    <span>Xu Linshan looked innocent, "I''m not CEO Su, how can I be so sure? These days everyone has been busy with their own things, the whole world is in a mess. It will take some time to stabilize ¡­ Why don''t you call him? "


    Then, Xu Linshan took out a satellite phone.


    <span>Chu Yunyao didn''t say anything more. She took the phone and dialed it ¡­ ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    On the other side of the ocean, in a small coastal town in the West Orchid Country, the weather was beautiful and the scenery charming.<span>There were only a little more than 1000 residents in the town. Even the hubbub of alien invaders and mutated genes in the world these few days had not changed the life here. It was nothing more than a casual conversation.


    A church on the seaside was the ce where the residents gathered the most. The local primary school was founded by the church.


    There were only about forty or so children in the school, and the teachers were all church staff and local residents.


    <span>At two o''clock in the afternoon the school was let out and the children got on the only bus and waved goodbye to the teachers. teaching


    <span>The teachers were old, a few of them already white-haired. The only one who looked to be in her thirties was a female teacher with reddish-brown hair. She looked rather Eurasian.


    <span>The female teacher bid her senior colleagues a polite farewell. Carrying a bag of textbooks, she leisurely walked back along the gravel path by the sea.


    One ear was plugged in, listening to the music, the other to the sound of the waves, and she watched the seabirds fly away, humming in a good mood.<span>Right at this moment, in front of the path, a Caucasian man with messy hair wearing a id shirt and sses was walking towards them.


    The two of them looked at each other, their eyes locked, and they couldn''t help but slowly stop ¡­


    The female teacher slowly took off the earplugs. She did not know why, but this strange man in front of her gave her a kind of ''long time no see'' feeling.


    <span>"You ¡­ "Hello." The female teacher noticed that the man was also staring at her. She seemed mesmerized by his stare. With a shy red face, she asked, "What''s the matter?" oculus


    The Mirror Man regained his senses and suppressed his heart that was beating fast. He smiled with a stiff excitement, "I ¡­ Are we. Where have I seen it before? " Female<span>The teacher giggled and blinked, saying, "Sir, your way of speaking is very old." oculus


    The mirror man scratched his head in embarrassment, "Yes." "Is that so..."


    "I''ve never seen you before. Are you a tourist?" the female teacher asked curiously. "No ¡­. No, I just moved here today. "A little lost," the sses man said.


    "Oh, where are you going?"


    <span>"Supermarket, I want to buy something," the sses man said.


    The female teacher thought for a moment, then said, "I am also going to buy some vegetables, how about ¡­ ¡­ Shall I take you? " "


    It was ¡­ Is that so!? That''s great! " The bespectacled man walked up to the female teacher and took the initiative to extend his hand. "Nice to meet you, my name is Gane!"The female teacher also shook his hand with a smile, "Samantha... The chemistry teacher of this church. "


    <span>"Is that so? I... "I am also a teacher and am here at the same time to teach biology!" The sses man said excitedly. "


    "What a coincidence, we''ll be colleagues from now on, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Samantha smiled sweetly.


    Gana nodded, "Me too. I... "When I saw you just now, I really felt like I''ve seen you somewhere before..."


    "Actually... I feel the same way, but there are things I can''t remember because I''ve had a brain injury before.


    "I''m sorry, maybe we actually met before," Samantha said with an embarrassed smile."It doesn''t matter," said Gana. "People forget things. As long as they are happy. Memories are the past after all. The future is more important."


    Samantha agreed, "Yeah, I just came here and I feel lonely, but after meeting the kids, I found out that life is pretty simple, so I don''t have to think too much about it. This<span>The people are friendly, the nuns are nice to me, and you will like it here. "


    "I think it must be. After all, I''ve seen you. "Gana looked at the woman with a kind of infatuation." Sa


    "Mr. G, you don''t know how to look at every woman, do you?"<span>"Huh?" Gana waved her hands anxiously. "No, no, no! No... I... I just thought. "You''re too beautiful!" can


    <span>Once he finished, Garner felt that it was too abrupt. He looked a little anxious, and did not know how to exin himself in an incoherent manner. Sa


    <span>Mansa couldn''t help butugh. "Alright, let''s end this topic here. Let''s go to the supermarket ¡­" "


    <span>"Mm, alright ¡­" Gana nodded with an embarrassed smile. two


    They walked towards the supermarket side by side, chatting while Samantha walked further and further away from them. Distance<span>Two or three hundred meters away from the two of them was the entrance to a small caf¨¦. leaf


    The sails wore sunsses, drank coffee, and watched the two leave. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.<span>Opposite Ye Fan, Ai''er, who was wearing a rounded vige hat, was drinking a milkshake while deeply watching the scene.


    <span>These days, after the Elephant God told him everything he knew, Ye Fan did not kill him, but chose to give him a chance to live. on


    Yes, Ye Fan contacted Ai''er and asked her where Selina was. After Ai''er found out about the situation, she went with Ye Fan and brought the Elephant Head Goddess here to find a settled down small town female teacher. "


    "Serena is right, forgetting is sometimes not a bad thing ¡­" Aelle whispered. leaf


    Sailor turned around and looked at the girl with a pained expression. He naturally knew what Ai''er meant by this. "


    Ai''er, in that fake memory of yours, am I really repulsive to the extreme? Otherwise ¡­ Try beating me up? "It might be better," suggested Ye Fan.


    Ai''er took a sip of the milkshake, raised his head and looked at the man with a smile that was not a smile, "Beating you up will probably be useless ¡­" If you really did that, what I remember from my false past, then I will have to break you down bit by bit ¡­ " leaf


    <span>The sails trembled, andughed bitterly: "Hehe... "Forget it then ¡­"


    <span>Right at this moment, Ye Fan''s phone rang. He


    Picking it up and seeing that it was Chu Yunyao, he picked it up.


    "Little Yao Yao, what''s wrong?""What are you doing?" Chu Yunyao asked from the side.


    Ye Fan told him the truth. "<span>"Numb meat, you even did Yue Lao''s work?" Chu Yunyao disdainfully said. leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry, "What do you mean ''not even a month''? Don''t you think that seeing such a warm and warm scene filled with human nature is a form offort? I still have to be full of hope for the future ¡­ "


    "I''m not interested in your boring emotions. I only want to tell you one thing, the Gravity Training Room is done. Hurry back and test it for me!" I''m in a hurry! "<span>Chu Yunyao hung up the phone after she finished speaking.


    "I... Hello? Hey! I... Where the f * ck am I supposed to go and take the test? " Ye Fan put down the phone dejectedly.Ai''er looked at the man with a teasing gaze. "This Miss Chu is quite impressive. The God of Swords that the whole world fears has no temper at all from her." leaf


    Fan Xian coughed and awkwardly took a sip of his coffee, "Don''t misunderstand. In private, she is still quite afraid of me, probably because she wants to save her face in front of outsiders ¡­" Hmm... "That''s it." Ace


    <span>With a "puchi" sound, the girl looked at Ye Fan with her charming eyes. Under the faint sunlight, she was so beautiful that she could not be described by words. leaf


    <span>When Fan Jian saw the girl''s smile, he felt as if it was a spring rain that had nourished his heart. He couldn''t help but be enchanted by it ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1715

    1715


    Ai''er noticed that the man was staring at her. Although she was used to this kind of gaze, she still felt embarrassed when she was being stared at by an ambiguous person."Stop looking, what are you looking at ¡­" Aelle turned her head away.


    Ye Fan came back to his senses, took a sip of his coffee, and asked with an embarrassed smile, "Are you also going to the meeting tomorrow?"


    "Yes, Father told me to represent Rui Dian." Ai''er asked, "What about you?" This


    Once Ai''er''s identity was revealed to the world. No one could have imagined that this woman who was known as the most beautiful royal princess was actually the leader of the Adepts.


    However, in this era of martial practitioners and mages, where the appearance of intruders and mutants was endless, people like the Royal Princess, who were originally at a higher level, would not care if they had superpowers. Ace<span>At the beginning, she had been worried about what would happen if her identity was revealed, but in the end, it didn''t cause too much of a stir.


    Although there were many people who eximed in admiration, there was only an additionalrge group of fans and a group of timid suitors. And ¡­


    <span>"Furthermore, due to her identity as AIR, it is natural for her to use her real identity to represent her country on the international stage."


    Me? I was told to go, but I couldn''t be bothered to go. How to deal with the mutation and the gods?"I''ve always been at the frontlines, so I know the situation the best. There''s no need to discuss it with them, I just need to take a look at the results." Ye Fan shrugged.


    Ai''er smiled yfully. "That''s true. You are a dignified Sword God, a god-like figure. How could you appear in a human conference so casually?"


    <span>"Cough!" Ye Fan choked on his coffee, "That''s not what I meant." It''s really not necessary. Didn''t you hear it? I have something else to say. " Ace


    Xun Er pondered for a moment and said, "Why don''t youe with me to the headquarters of the Adept Association? I think ¡­" "There are some things that I should show you" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was stunned for a moment. He seemed to have guessed something and nodded his head.


    The two of them were traveling at breakneck speeds, passing the vast ocean to arrive at the Adept headquarters. leaf


    Fan Xian hadn''t been here for a while, so he naturally met up with Feng Xiaohui. He discovered that although this kid had improved, his improvement was limited.<span>However, after all, not everyone can travel a thousand miles in a day. Ye Fan encouraged his brother-inw, and then continued to follow Ai''er into the headquarters building. to


    On the first floor of the headquarters, Tyrant was snoring while his face turned red from the alcohol.<span>Ye Fan was helpless, and still wanted to greet this senior, so he could only give up.


    "You should be able to guess where I''m going to take you, right?" After stepping into the elevator, Ar looked back and asked.


    Above the Ether Sacred Pagoda? "


    Ai''er nodded, "Yes, only the president can enter the thirteenth floor of the Ether Sacred Pagoda. But I think the rule. There is no need for strictpliance ". leaf


    <span>Fan Xian narrowed his eyes and didn''t ask any more questions. He followed Ai''er to the twelfth floor. After her office, they arrived at a separate stone door.


    Ai''er took out a special-shaped metal block and inserted it into the gap on the door. Then, she turned the metal block a dozen times, using a special rotating password. every


    Each rotation caused lines of light to appear on the door. This door seemed to be made of stone, but it also seemed to be a product of some sort of high technology. with<span>More and more light patterns appeared, and like a circr circuit system, the door finally opened from both sides.


    Inside the door was darkness, and it was impossible to see what was inside.


    "Come in, this ck curtain is the protectiveyer." Ai''er took the lead and walked in, disappearing at once.


    Ye Fan was quite surprised with this mysterious thirteenth floor. Even the current scientists would not be able to create such a technique. HeAs he walked in, his vision went ck, then slowly turned white, and the space became bright again. Tight


    <span>Following that, Ye Fan was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    <span>What they saw was a river of stars appearing before them!


    The stars, thes, the satellites, they all seemed to be moving in their own orbits.


    Even in Chu Yunyao''sboratory, Ye Fan had never seen such a high precision holographic image.


    <span>"Beautiful ¡­" Aelle stood in the middle of the stars, gently touching them, sighing, "When I first came here with President Maxim, I was enchanted for a long time ¡­" "


    This seems like ¡­ Not our gxy? " leaf


    "The sail carefully observed for a while, and found that it was not the same as the Milky Way, he couldn''t find any constetions with high recognition."


    "Look at the walls." Al pointed at the ck walls.


    <span>Only now did Ye Fan realize that on the surrounding ck stone walls, there were white lines, outlining a different mural?


    <span>After carefully looking for a while, Ye Fan''s eyes revealed an expression of "as expected".


    "Ether Sacred Pagoda... Ether civilization... God! This ce was indeed created by that heaven''s envoy!? The first generation leader of the Adept Association is the envoy of the heavens!? " Ace


    Hearing this conclusion, the son sighed, "So it''s like this... "I was only guessing before, but after hearing what you said, I can confirm it." leaf


    If others were to look at the mural that Fan had seen, they would not be able to understand it. However, Ye Fan had heard Emperor Jun Tian narrating some of the matters of the Ether Civilization, so he was able to understand it. parietal


    Painting was actually this envoy of the Ether Civilization who was depicting what he had experienced ¡­


    <span>Their home was invaded by powerful people, so it crossed the river of stars and came here in hopes of finding arge group of people to return to its home.


    <span>However, when it arrived on this, it found out that its people had encountered the stubborn resistance of the humans on this.


    <span>He also encountered a meteor shower that destroyed the environment and entered the ice age. Caught off guard, it was difficult for them to adapt to this environment and they werepletely annihted. It


    <span>He had be the only ether life form, and it was impossible for him to return to his mother. It


    Without enough energy, he would activate the teleportation portal. cause<span>This was the kind of energy that allowed it to cross the gxy. It was a primordial energy mine that the human cultivators tenaciously guarded.


    "It just wants to go home. However, the price it paid to return home was digging up the ancestors'' graves and even using up thest of the Great Deste Stone in this world ¡­ such as


    If this was rich in resources, then there might not be such a tens of thousands of years of war... Nor did it happen today.<span>"But, humans themselves, will always fight for the sake of oil, not to mention life on differents, so thinking about it like this is understandable." Ye Fan sighed.


    "Yes, I didn''t understand the meaning behind everything that happened in this secret chamber until now." Ace


    The child said with aplicated expression, "After the demise of the ether civilization in this world, humans with superpowers have appeared. It


    From us Adepts, we can sense that it''s their people that caused the changes in our genes.


    Although we were still humans, the Adept at least made him feel less lonely.


    <span>So, it created the Adept''s Association and recorded down its own story, the star map of its hometown. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1716

    <span>1716 "


    Ai''er, from what you''re saying, it seems like you really sympathize with this'' First Generation Guild Master '', Ye Fan said with a smile.


    <span>"Don''t you think it''s quite pitiful? It just wants to go home, it has such a simple thought ¡­" Try


    After some thought, he came to a strange ce, surrounded by different life forms. His hometown was suffering from a war, waiting for the reinforcements to return ¡­


    <span>However... He couldn''t find the army, and he couldn''t go back either...


    "Maybe, it just wants to go back, even if it dies, it will die in its hometown." Ai''er said with a misty look.


    <span>"I understand what you mean, but the way it treats humans, it has already reached a point where it doesn''t rest until it dies. You


    While sympathizing with it, but it wouldn''t sympathize with us at all. "Ye Fan sighed," Don''t forget, who gave you those memories.Thinking of this, Ai''er said with a frown, "I know ¡­ After all, they were also intruders and not a friendly visit. "


    "When humans discover the new continent, they will go conquer the natives. In the eyes of these advanced civilizations, humans are just backward natives ¡­ Speak"If we were to get up, then our ns really do have the right to be proud. The reason why the humans on this have been able to survive until now, is indeed because of their bloodline." Ye Fan sighed.


    "You speak as if you are not a member of the n ¡­" Aelle smiled and shook her head.


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, and then awkwardlyughed: "Haha..." I''m not used to this yet. "


    <span>Ai''er looked at the man with a trace of tenderness in her eyes. "Hundreds of thousands of years ago, tens of thousands of years ago, you relied on your ancestors. Now, this world is dependent on you ¡­" Female


    <span>It was always fascinating to think of how the man in front of her could carry the fate of the entire world, while he was always hoping to find a strong shoulder to lean on.


    Ye Fan naturally also noticed the girl''s gaze. Turning his head, the two looked at each other ¡­ in


    <span>In the quiet secret chamber on the top of the pagoda, countless stars circled around each other. Everyone could hear each other''s breathing. leaf


    Fan Jian looked at the pair of limpid eyes, and couldn''t help but step forward, his exquisite face wless in the faint starlight. to


    When he was in front of the girl, Ye Fan gently wrapped his arm around her waist, lowered his head, and kissed her rosy red lips ¡­ "<span>"Mmm..." Ace


    <span>Xun Er''s body slightly trembled, her hands didn''t know where to put them, but she closed her eyes, her eyshes trembled, and let Ye Fan do whatever he wanted. Although ¡­


    <span>It was not their first time interacting so intimately, but this time, they were much more engrossed than before. When


    <span>Just as Ye Fan''s hand was about tond in front of Ai''er, the girl suddenly recalled something and frantically pushed it away!


    "No!" Ace<span>Her face was pale with fright as she gasped for breath and hugged her body tightly.


    Ye Fan felt a burst of worry, but didn''t dare to rashly go forward, "Ai''er, what did you think of?"Ai''er felt wronged and there were traces of tears in her eyes, "I ¡­" I know it''s fake, but ¡­ But I was so scared that my body seemed to instinctively resist. "


    At this moment, Ye Fan could probably imagine what he did in Ai''er''s false memory."Don''t worry, as time passes, it will slowly fade." Ye Fan gently smiled as heforted.


    Ai''er wiped the corner of her eyes and quietly said, "Sorry, Ye Fan, I will ovee this as soon as possible..." "It won''t be like this next time"


    <span>"Next time?" Ye Fan heard this and was very happy, "Then let''s say there must be a next time." Ace


    Just as she realised that her words were a bit too provocative, she could not help but blush and say, "I... I just said it might be. "Don''t let your thoughts run wild."


    You clearly said ''next time''. Ye Fan insisted. Ace


    Er was shy and anxious. "You ¡­ How can you be like this, I really made a slip of the tongue! " leaf


    The sail also stopped after seeing this. After all, the girl was very thin-skinned. Smiling, she said, "Alright, alright, let''s leave it as it is for today. It''s time for me to return to Purgatory Ind."


    "Un, I''ll head back as well. I''m preparing to attend the meeting ¡­" Ai''er tidied up her appearance. She did not want to be seen by the staff in the union. It was too embarrassing. twoAfter a somewhat reluctant farewell, Ye Fan leisurely returned to Purgatory Ind while reminiscing about the taste of having just kissed Fang Ze.


    As hended, Ye Fan heard Nie Wuyue call out to him from below."Ye Fan!" "Ye Fan,e here first!"


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Ye Fannded in Nie Wuyue''s courtyard and saw her holding her phone. NieWu Yue hurriedly handed the phone back to Ye Fan, "Look, all of your pictures have been leaked! A reporter caught a video that day. Although it wasn''t very positive, he was still able to recognize that it was you! " leaf


    <span>Fan was surprised for a moment. He quickly browsed through the news and found that there was a pile of photos in front of him!


    <span>Even the photographer who had taken the photo was caught in a skit and set on fire.


    "What is Qingxue doing? Did she not seal it?"<span>"You''re too hot right now. As soon as this photo was published, it was immediately blocked by someone. Gentle Snow can seal the media, but she can''t seal a private one. She can''t possibly paralyze the entire world''s inte, can she?"


    <span>Nie Wuyue said with worry, "Won''t this affect my future life? It''s not convenient to go out now."


    <span>This ¡­ Not really, not really. What if some people look like me, right? " Ye Fan uncertainly forced a smile. Nie


    Wu Yue sighed. "I hope so. This kind of matter is most easily affected by the people around you. If everyone were to know that you are the God of Swords, how can you live your normal life?"


    Sigh, at most, I''ll just lead a big star''s life. Who would really dare to cause trouble for me? " Ye Fan simply couldn''t be bothered to care about this anymore. Nie<span>Wu Yue''s tone suddenly changed as she smiled and said, "Just now, Lingshan came over to talk for a while. She said that you and Ai''er are going to do something. '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' '''' Master. Son, you and Princess Al. How are things going? "


    Ye Fan heard something special, "Mom, why are you asking this?"I won''t hide it from you. I think that Ai Er is very suitable for you. Didn''t the two of you see each other''s eyes as well? If he could seed, then he might as well make use of his time ¡­


    <span>Actually, from what I see, Ai Er seems to be the most suitable for you. Let''s not talk about her looks. She is a princess, has a noble identity, has no respect for her manners, and is also an expert who can help you ¡­


    "It was her who saved us in this crisis. There is no need to say anything more about our friendship ¡­"<span>"Mom!" Ye Fan immediately frowned and interrupted Nie Wuyue''s words, "Don''t talk about that anymore. I know what you mean, but you definitely can''t let Qingxue hear those words. I don''t want her to misunderstand anything." Nie


    <span>Wu Yue was a little nervous as she was afraid that Ye Fan would be angered, so she hurriedly exined, "I was just mentioning it, don''t take it too seriously. Next time I won''t say it ¡­"


    Ye Fan took a deep breath and said, "I know. Perhaps in your eyes, Qingxue sometimes does things, and there are some things you cannot bear to see." Ace<span>He was rtively speaking, he was more wless, but ¡­ The most perfect thing might not be the one that suits me the most. I know what I want. " Speak


    <span>Finished, Ye Fan turned around and walked in the direction of theboratory.


    <span>Nie Wuyue looked at the back of his son as he left, and lightly pped his own mouth in regret, shaking his head and sighing.

 Chapter 1717

    1717 Leaves


    When Fan arrived at theboratory, he found that there were quite a few people there.<span>"What''s going on? Why are all of you here?" Or wait for me? " salsa


    "Liye, Fog Night, Xie Linyuan, Leviathan, and a bunch of other old brothers of INFERNO are all here."


    "Boss, it''s been hard on you, let''s drink some fruit juice first." Beryl very sulkily prepared a cup of fresh ind juice and handed it to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was speechless towards this guy. This kind of work is usually done by servants, but this guy actually tried to snatch it away. fruitNaturally, everyone shot a look of disdain at Belle.


    "Devilfish, how''s your recovery going?" Ye Fan drank a mouthful of fruit juice, then patted the Leviathan''s shoulder and asked."Boss, don''t mention it. It''s too embarrassing. I nearly caused the death of my sister-inw because of me, but I still have to rely on my son to save me. I''m really a sinner."


    <span>"Knowing that you are being careless, be careful in the future. The enemy is very cunning." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    <span>The Leviathan nodded seriously. This time, he had almost died, which made him more cautious.


    At this moment, Chu Yunyao, who was sitting in the middle of the stage, suddenly spoke into a microphone, "I''m about to begin ¡­ ¡­" leaf


    Fan Zheng was wondering what this meant when he saw that to the north of theboratory, a metal cabin about a hundred meters square emitted a buzzing sound and lit up with a green light.


    Through a transparent ss window, Ye Fan saw Azzle and Asmuntis standing inside.


    They were all wearing loose training clothes as they quietly stood inside. leaf<span>"Is that the Gravity Training Room I want to do?"


    <span>"Yeah, boss, I said that she saw this interesting thing in theboratory. The brothers are also very curious and wanted toe over to take a look. Shouldn''t the cksmith and slovenly man help you try out the water first?" Beryl said with a smile.


    At this moment, as the green light on the body of the ship lit up bit by bit, the two people inside seemed to be under increasing gravity.They were rxed in the beginning, but gradually, they started to operate their martial arts. Their bodies started sweating profusely and their expressions became tormented ¡­ mass


    As the spectators stood outside, their hearts couldn''t help but to feel unwell. How could he actually train?


    Ye Fan walked over to Chu Yunyao and asked, "Little Yaoyao, how much gravity is inside this ce?"


    Chu Yunyao said, "Look at that green light, one green light is an G."<span>Ye Fan looked at it and saw that it was sixteen green lights. "This is almost like the load the astronauts have to bear when theyunch the rocket. The average person really can''t bear it."


    "Yes, so I gave them the emergency switch. If they can''t hold it, they can stop it." Chu Yunyao said. retion


    Gradually, the number of green lights reached twenty-nine. The two people inside finally could not take it any longer and he pressed a metal button in his hand.


    The green light went out and the two of them sat down in relief, gasping for breath. PastAfter a while, the cabin door opened, and the two walked out with weak footsteps.


    As everyone saw this scene, they couldn''t help but be stunned. After all, the two of them were martial artists that focused on their body. Their inner force cultivation had also reached the divine awakening, and they were already exhausted after standing in this training room for just a minute!?"Master, have some water." Fog Night hurried over and handed Asmuntis a prepared energy drink.


    "cksmith, slovenly devils, do you two think you can do it? Is the Heavenly Enlightenment cultivation just for decoration? " Beryl pursed her lips. A


    <span>Zazler red at him. "Why don''t you go in and try it?"


    "Belle shut his mouth and pretended that nothing had happened to him."This looks more tiring than a battle. Leviathan eximed. "


    <span>No need to be too shocked, if it wasn''t an ancient martial artist, if normal people went in, perhaps they would have died two or three times over. "Chu Yunyao said, then looked at Ye Fan," Why don''t you go in now and try.


    I''ll wait for you to finish your tests before I do the finishing. I''ll also make a controller so you can switch it on and off. " leaf<span>Sail nodded his head, he really did value this, because for him right now, there were fewer and fewer ways to improve himself. Gravity training was the only way to improve himself.


    Ye Fan took off his shoes and jacket, took the button to shut down the emergency machine, and walked into the cabin. directionChu Yunyao nodded her head in acknowledgement before closing the cabin door.


    "It''s starting..." Chu Yunyao transmitted through the microphone. in<span>Under everyone''s curious and expectant eyes, the green light lit up once again. one


    <span>¡­ ¡­. Five... Twelve... Twenty ¡­ Twenty-six... one


    <span>After a minute, the gravitational force had reached the level that the two of them could not endure. leaf


    <span>The sail, as if nothing had happened, looked around.


    "He also doesn''t understand the principle of this machine. There are some strange structures all around, like a type of energy amplification device, allowing each area to strengthen the gravitational force."


    Sister-inw, is the machine broken? Why hasn''t the boss responded yet? " Beryl asked, eyeing him.<span>Chu Yunyao shook her head, she was toozy to respond.


    <span>Idiot, do you think boss''s strength is a joke? " Leviathan said with a look of worship on his face.


    Azzle and Asmuntis, who had juste out, stood up, dazed.


    At this moment, they had a particrly deep impression of the huge gap between them and Ye Fan!


    After 30 green lights were lit, one yellow light jumped up!"Ah, the light has changed! "What does this yellow light mean?" Fog night asked. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao said, "One yellow light represents an increase of five grams."


    "What!?" Everyone was stunned. Didn''t this mean that he had jumped by thirty-five times?!


    As the number of yellow lights increased, Ye Fan, who was inside, finally felt the pressure from his body. His muscles, blood vessels and bones all began to tighten.


    "Disintegrate..." leaf<span>The sails began to disintegrate, and after the cells rapidly strengthened, his whole body felt rxed again. Although ¡­


    <span>It wasn''tfortable, but he could still train in this state.


    Ye Fan tried performing martial arts, kicking his legs, and performing a few crazy dances inside his body... external


    The people watching were dumbfounded, because the yellow light had already reached six. In other words, there was already 60 times gravity inside!?


    Even Chu Yunyao''s eyes revealed a look of shock. She discovered that she had underestimated the abnormal body fitness of Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­As the gravity continued to increase, more and more burdens would be brought. When


    Upon reaching ny times, Ye Fan finally could not take it anymore, and activated the second stage of disintegration! diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisisIn the refragmented state, Ye Fan felt that he could do some crazy movements, but it wouldn''t be able tost for too long. quaque


    It was like a few years ago, when he had just created this set of movements. Just practice for a little while and he would have to take a break.


    This degree of gravity, made Ye Fan feel that he could ept it. It should make his training more effective."Feeling that it was about time, Ye Fan pressed the button!"


    <span>"Weng ¡­" The training room seemed to be relieved of its burden. The entire cabin was already boiling hot, and a wave of heat emanated from it. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1718

    <span>Cabin 1718


    The door opened, and just as Ye Fan was about to walk out from inside, he saw a "sou" sound from his body! It was as sharp as an arrow! "He directly hit one of Chu Yunyao''s machines!"<span>"nk! nk!"


    Chu Yunyao saw that one of her instruments had been crushed by Ye Fan and shouted in dissatisfaction, "Hey! What are you doing!? What are you doing!? "


    Ye Fan stood up in embarrassment, wiping off his sweat, and said with an embarrassed smile: "Hehe..." I didn''t mean to. He wasn''t used to it, so he thought that he didn''t use much strength when he stepped forward... Right<span>How much gravity did I have to endure in there? "I didn''t pay much attention to it afterwards. It seemed to be a yellow light?"


    <span>When Ye Fan turned his head, he found that everyone was looking at him with a kind of unimaginable and fearful look. None of them could say anything.


    <span>It was still Sally Ye who forced a smile and said, "King ¡­ "Just now, you endured 120 times the gravity." leaf


    Fan himself was also stunned, he actually didn''t have any specific concept of his physical attributes towards his secondyer, so when he heard about the 120 times gravity, he was also a little scared.


    In terms of weight, it was the equivalent of him having ten tons of weight inside! bone<span>It was fine if he could bear it, but his heart was working at a load of several thousand kilograms or even several tons!


    However, thinking about the destructive power of his own battle, Ye Fan felt that it wasn''t hard to understand. How could an ordinary person sink an ind with a single stomp? leaf


    Even Fan was slightly impressed. This "Mad Demon Dance" could use all his organs, and disintegration could strengthen him from the very start. These two things made him be a living superman!The key point was that he hadn''t reached his limit beforeing out. He just felt like he had enough gravity, so he came out. same


    Suddenly, Ye Fan remembered that in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, he had even temporarily reached the third level of the disintegration... Then what kind of abnormal body strength was this?


    He had only just used disintegration. If he added on inner force, bloodline, and sword intent ¡­ leaf<span>Fan Xian couldn''t help but stroke his chin, estimating that this was probably the best match for his current fighting strength.


    <span>It seemed like... I need to make a big change! "Chu Yunyao shook her head in regret, as she recorded the data on theputer," If I had known you were a monster, I would have started from ten times earlier, hmm ¡­ ¡­ "I also need to increase the heat dissipation ¡­"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "What are you saying? How can you say that your man is a ''monster''?"


    Aren''t you? " Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at him, "If a normal person were to enter, they would have already turned into a meat patty."


    Ye Fan twitched his mouth and muttered in his heart, If I were a monster, wouldn''t you be the one getting the monster ¡­ ¡­ "A woman?"That''s right, Little Yao Yao, this training room is great, but do I have toe here to practice every time? " Ye Fan thought of a convenient problem.


    <span>Chu Yunyao thought about it for a moment, then asked, "I can solve the energy problem, but can you put this cabin into your storage bag?" leaf


    The sail bitterly smiled, "This storage bag is not that big, it''s just a small dimension created by a technique, simr to the magic in the void. How can it fit into such arge training room?" Chu


    <span>Yun Yao thought about it for a moment, then said, "Give me the extra storage bag, I''ll study it." again


    Think about it, can I make you an erged spatial storage device? I remember there was such a technology on the Earth''s axis. "


    <span>Ye Fan was naturally happy. He had quite a few extra storage bags, so he left one for the woman to study.


    <span>"It''s about time, Lingshan is still waiting for me to get on the ne. I''m going to a meeting, I''ll fix it for youter." Chu Yunyao looked at her watch and hurriedly left.


    Seeing this, Ye Fan remembered something and asked, "Oh right, that heavenly man fromst time, did you study those ''dead'' experts?" My mom said they weren''t biots, and their souls were whole. "


    <span>Ye Fan was a little worried, could it be that there will always be this kind of expert that deserves to die? He


    He wasn''t afraid, but some of the people around him might still be weak. If there were too many of these powerful experts who weren''t dead yet, they might be under a lot of pressure. ChuYun Yao let out a helpless sigh, "I''ve been busy these past few days studying the mutated beasts here, how could I have the time to care about this? I''ll wait for a few days to study it."


    But in general, I think it''s just that the gods used techniques like ''ultra low temperature'', like how athletes use liquid nitrogen cold therapy after apetition to prevent their body from being inmed and quickly recover. ultra<span>Cryogenic technology could significantly extend their lives. After all, their metabolism was slowed down, but it should also have side effects, such as the deposition of toxins.


    Furthermore, an extension is an extension, it definitely won''t live forever. I also heard Void and the others say that those people seemed to be unhealthy, so I deduced that from that. TotalRest assured, if it could really make arge group of experts live forever, then these people wouldn''t have to hold back their strength. Also


    "It''s not because they''ve been frozen for the past few hundred years, so they won''t be able to cultivate properly at all?" leaf


    <span>When Fan Xian heard this, his heart became a bit more at ease. Indeed, these experts hadn''t made any progress in hundreds of years, which was an indication of some problems.


    Then why did they im that the gods had given them eternal life? Aren''t you just lying to yourself? " Fog night, he wondered. Thank you


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "For those who die, even if they have an abnormal method of living, to be able to live is something that they desperately desire ¡­As long as there is a glimmer of hope, those people would hold onto the thighs of the gods. They would obey orders, who cares if it was true or not that they would live forever? "


    <span>Hmph, even though they are strong, they are nothing more than cowards who fear death. "Asmuntis disdainfully said," They would rather betray their race in order to survive for such a short period of time. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao indifferently said, "These matters of life, you can slowly discuss them. I''m leaving ¡­ ¡­." I''m so busy! "


    Seeing this, Ye Fan hurriedly hugged the woman from behind, and heavily kissed her on the cheek.


    "My little Yao Yao has been working so hard these past few days, I''ll reward you with one!""Aiya! What are you doing!? It''s so disgusting! " Chu


    Yun Yao tried to break away in disgust, but her expression was a little strange. She red at the man and quickly ran out."Pfft." Fog nightughed, "Brother Ye Fan, it seems like big sister Yun Yao was just shy." leaf


    <span>The sail grinned. "Really?" "I thought I was being hated."


    "Don''t worry, I''m a woman. I know this definitely isn''t a pain in the ass." Fog Night blinked.


    "The boss'' shameless look is the same as mine." Belial pped his hands and sighed. leafThe sail pretended not to hear his words as she picked up her clothes and put on her shoes, saying, "I will go home tomorrow. Let''s have a good dinner tonight and enjoy ourselves!"


    <span>The group of people were naturally apuding. Although the great battle had not ended, it was time to rx and enjoy. leaf


    <span>The sail was back in the castle, about to return to her room to take a bath, change her clothes, and go down to dinner.


    But just as he was about to enter the bathroom, he heard a knock on the door. He checked and saw that Angel was outside. This<span>This girl wasn''t arrogantly calling for him to open the door, but rather politely knocking on it? How rare.


    Ye Fan walked over, opened the door, and was just about to ask the girl what was the matter, but he discovered that the Angel in front of him seemed to be strange. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1719

    1719Angel''s face, which was usually flushed with blush, turned red for some reason.


    <span>His pair of big blue eyes were like sparkling gems, rippling like water.


    Her breathing was a bit hurried, especially when she saw Ye Fan standing in front of her, his upper body was still naked, and her eyes became even more heated... "


    Angel, what''s wrong with you? Where is the difort? Why is your face so red? " Ye Fan was very concerned about the girl''s body, whether there was a problem or not. processus<span>Then, Angel jumped up and wrapped her arms around Ye Fan''s neck, then kissed him with her red lips.


    Ye Fan was truly shocked. Even when facing an entire team of Immortals, he wasn''t this flustered.


    "Ugh!" Hey! Boom! Angel! "Don''t..." "<span>Ye Fan... Kiss me. I want. "Ugh ¡­" leaf


    The sail tried to stop him, but Angel clung to his neck as if she were crazy to kiss him. ThisHis movements were very cordial as he used both his hands and feet. He was simply like an octopus, and he wrapped himself around Ye Fan.


    <span>Separated by a thin white silk dress, Ye Fan discovered that this delicate girl''s entire body was emitting boiling hot temperature, and was iparably moved!


    <span>Ye Fan''s nose and mouth were filled with the delicate fragrance of a young girl. This angelic girl was so proactive, so naturally, he would not rudely reject her. But


    Yes, when Angel''s hand began to touch the "dangerous" part of his body, Ye Fan suddenly woke up! again<span>At this rate, he would definitely lose control of himself!


    <span>But this isn''t right! This is Angel!


    With Angel''s character, how could she do such a thing? The princess of the tinum god race in her body wouldn''t do such a thing! This


    What went wrong!?Ye Fan clenched his teeth, trying his best to resist his urge. He grabbed Angel''s two hands and pressed her against the wall. "


    <span>Don''t move! Angel! Calm down! What exactly is going on!? "


    <span>Angel''s eyes were filled with tears, and she wriggled her body in anticipation, "Ye Fan ¡­. Lucifer... I like you so much. My mind is full of you, I''ve endured it for so many days, I can''t take it anymore... " leaf


    <span>Even Fan Xian felt dizzy listening to this. All of this had happened too suddenly.


    However, he could faintly sense that Angel seemed to have suffered some sort of shock, and her mind was in a state of chaos. leaf


    An idea suddenly shed through Fan Xian''s mind as he remembered the bottle of "Clear Spirit Brightheart Pellet" that he had bought in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. This


    The pill could suppress the inner demons and calm the brain. Perhaps it would be useful right now.<span>Although it was a bit of a waste, after all, it was a pill used to break through to the Spirit Creation stage, but he didn''t care too much about it.


    Ye Fan quickly retreated, taking out that bottle of pills. After pouring one out, he could smell a fragrant aroma.<span>Seeing Angel rush towards him, Ye Fan grabbed the girl''s small waist, put the pill into her mouth with one hand, and then patted her back, letting her swallow it. This


    After all, it was a valuable elixir in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, and its effects were immediate.


    The fervor in Angel''s eyes quickly disappeared as she copsed on the carpet, gasping for breath and sweating profusely. leaf


    Fan Xian let out a long sigh of relief. Although he liked Angel, he couldn''t possibly do something so ambiguous.


    "What did you give this god?" Angel stood up, avoiding his gaze. Her tone was much more normal than before.<span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "What did I give you to eat? It''s not important. The question now is, what exactly did you do just now?"


    <span>Angel red at him. "Abominable, despicable, shameless human!"


    <span>"Hey!" I just saved you, why are you still cursing? " Ye Fan said vexedly, "Could it be that you want to do something with me?" "


    <span>Shut up! Even if this body does not belong to this god, it cannot be tainted by humans! " Ayn


    <span>Qi''er ced her hands on her hips, feeling that she was too short andcking in vigor. She then jumped back onto the bed and arrogantly said, "Thank goodness you held back just now. Otherwise, this god would definitely have punished you!"


    Ye Fan directly carried this girl from the bed to the ground, "Stand up! To speak in bed? Tell me honestly what happened just now! I don''t want you to mess around with Angel''s body! "


    Angel wanted to get angry, but when she saw Ye Fan, she was unable to say anything. Her tone suddenly became soft, and she said, "It''s all because of the Divine Seal ¡­"


    "Divine Seal?" Ye Fan was puzzled. "The Infernal Realm''s swordsman emblem?" "What, is it useless?" ""No, it''s just that the effect is too good..." Angel weakly sighed, "Ever since you fought against the Undying, the world''s worship towards you has be even more fervent, and the power of faith has greatly increased."


    <span>"Isn''t that a good thing? Don''t you need this power of faith? " Ye Fan asked curiously. Ayn


    "But the problem is that the power of faith in you contains arge amount of love and admiration. The power of these thoughts is increasing and affecting my soul ¡­" such as


    "If I recover strong enough, I might be able to get rid of these distracting thoughts, but right now, I''m not strong enough, so I will be affected by these feelings ¡­"<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan finally understood, "You mean, all those people who love me all over the world, their emotions, little by little, are converging onto you through the power of faith?"


    <span>Angel nodded, "That''s more or less what I meant. This is too shameless!" It''s obviously not my own feelings! " leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "But this Divine Seal''s n, you came up with it yourself, I''m just cooperating with you!"


    <span>"But how would I have known such a thing would happen?!" I have never used this method of cultivation before, and if everyone believes that this Divine Seal represents me, then their adoration will not affect me. can


    The problem was ¡­ The love and adoration in this Divine Seal is for you, and this caused me to be influenced by the worshippers of the entire world ¡­ " AynQi''er looked wronged, "You are just a lowly human, but you actually caused this god to have such an emotion that I shouldn''t have. You are too disgusting! This god does not like a human ¡­ " leaf


    What was so bad about liking me? However, seeing that Angel was on the verge of tears, he couldn''t bear to do so. "


    This bottle of pills, take it, if you can''t control it, eat one. I can''t help you with the others, so try to control it yourself. "Ye Fan sighed," If it really doesn''t work out, then I will change the Hell Sword Master''s badge.<span>Angel immediately shook her head. "No! The power of faith is too fast. This Deity can''t just give up halfway. This


    <span>It''s a problem that can be solved with just one spell. This god will definitely think of a way to solve it! "


    As she said this, Angel took the bottle and looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression, "Human, you still have some bottom line. This time you almost sphemed this god''s crime, so let''s not pursue the charges anymore." leaf


    Fan Xian thought to himself, "What are you, a little girl, trying to find out?" with<span>Immediately, Ye Fan''s expression revealed a wicked smile.


    <span>"I suddenly feel a little regretful, the god race princess ¡­ What does it feel like? I haven''t tried it yet... "Heh heh ¡­"


    Seeing Ye Fan''s mischievous smile, the princess was so scared that her face turned pale. She immediately grabbed the bottle and ran out of the room like a wisp of smoke. see


    <span>Seeing this scene, Ye Fanughed very happily, as if every time he came to Purgatory Ind, teasing this god-race princess had already be a great pleasure for him. Positive


    Just as he was about to close the door and go wash up, he heard his phone ring again. Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh.

 Chapter 1720

    <span>1720 yuans


    When he picked up the phone, he heard a sweet and tender voice of a child on the other side ¡­ "


    "Father!" aural<span>Hearing many voices, Ye Fan was suddenly overjoyed, and a little bit of unhappiness in his heart disappeared.


    "Aiyo, so it''s my darling. You even learned to call dad?"


    Heehee hee hee hee hee hee hee, "It is sister Xianqing helping you, daddy, when are youing home? We''ve moved into a new house, what a big house! "


    "Oh, did you miss dad? "Tomorrow, dad will go back." Ye Fan said with a smile."Great!" He seemed to jump up and down happily.


    <span>Ye Fan''s face was full of joy, "What happened?" So happy? "Do you really think that about Father?"


    "When dades back, you can go to kindergarten and attend the parents'' meeting," the group said in a childish voice.


    Ye Fan heard this and felt a bit of interest, as he forgot that there was also the issue of the parents'' meeting. Right now, he was also the parent of a child in school."Tomorrow?" Did you tell Mom? " Ye Fan asked. "


    "The parents'' meeting only invited one parent," said the group.


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was a bit surprised, "Then why don''t you call your mother? Is your mother not home? "<span>"I''m here..." Bound Boat lowered his voice, as if he was afraid of being overheard, and said in a low voice, "But Bound Boat wants daddy to go ¡­" leaf


    When Fan Xian heard up to here, his heart was a little excited. He eagerly asked: "Why do you want daddy to go instead of mommy?"


    <span>Clubs said in a sweet voice, "Because Clubs likes Daddy more... Daddy, just go ¡­ Okay... "I like dad the most!"


    <span>"Hiss ¡­"


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, his whole body was so rxed that it felt like it was being cooked in a sauna.


    He had heard from his daughter that liking a father over a mother was such a enjoyable thing. leafFan Xian felt his bones go soft, as he replied with a smile all the way, "Okay ¡­" Good... Daddy will definitely rush back tomorrow, darling, don''t worry! "


    <span>"Thank you, Father! "Motherf * cker!" After a few happy kisses on the phone, he hung up. leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know where this chubby girl learned all this from, but he enjoyed it a lot anyway. When he went to take a bath, his whole body was floating in the air.


    After singing and taking a bath, Ye Fan went to the dining hall and happily gathered a meal with everyone.<span>Everyone found that Ye Fan was in a particrly good mood and was brimming with smiles. They were all very curious about what had happened, but Ye Fan did not mention anything about it. This joy, even others would not understand.


    After the meal, Ye Fan couldn''t wait to fly back to Hua Hai and hug his daughter. However, he promised to meet his brothers for another night, so he left after drinking and bragging.Early in the morning of the second day, after Ye Fan finished his breakfast, he directly flew back to Hua Hai on his sword after informing Sally Ye and Nie Wuyue. New


    <span>Su Qingxue had already told him the home''s address, it was in the east of Hua Hai, in a mansion area near the mountains and by the water.


    <span>On both sides were financial centres developed by Hua Haixin, all of which were upied by high-quality enterprises andrge internationalpanies. one


    <span>On one side was a few hills filled with trees, and on the other side was a river flowing into the sea. The subway, high-speed rail, and airport were all very close together.


    Each mansion was equipped with a helipad, a swimming pool, and a garden.


    In an area where every inch ofnd was worth more than 90 thousand, or even more than 100 thousand, the construction of such a super mansion was definitely not a matter of money, but a symbol of one''s status.


    Such a mansion would definitely not be targeted solely against the rich of Hua Hai, or even the rich of the world.<span>As if to emphasize the status of the residents here, these nine mansions were named the "Nine Furnace". It was as if they were the legendary nine cauldrons that controlled the destiny of the world.


    The first time he came to his new home, Ye Fan also wanted to get familiar with it, so he didn''t directly fly in, and instead found a secluded ce from the outside and slowly walked over. leaf


    When the sail arrived at the entrance of the majestic "sector," it was discovered that there were actually nine enormous metal cauldrons. Door


    The guards were all wearing neat uniforms and were actually ancient martial artists with strength around the peak of the Houtian realm. one


    <span>"If you look in, you''ll see that the stone road you drive on is the width of fournes on both sides of the road."


    <span>"Be good ¡­" Ye Fan couldn''t help but mutter to himself, ''His wife is too particr about finding a house. Why does this ce feel more arrogant than his castle on Purgatory Ind?''


    <span>"Arriving at the wide entrance, Ye Fan wanted to go in through the small side door."


    <span>Bro, how do I open this door? " Ye Fan discovered that it didn''t seem like he was swiping the card, and Su Qingxue didn''t give him any entry card. Door


    <span>Wei looked at Ye Fan doubtfully, "Mister, all the residents here have input fingerprints or facial recognition information."


    If you are a resident here without a remote control, just stand by the detector by the door. "


    Ye Fan was speechless. There are only nine houses in total, why are they soplicated? But<span>"He went to a camera by the door and stuck his face out."


    <span>"Wee home ¡­"


    A gentle electronic female voice came out, and the door opened silently.


    <span>Immediately, the eight guards on both sides of the hall stopped looking down on Ye Fan and saluted him.


    Ye Fan was a bit embarrassed. Could it be that he still has to ept this battle when he returns home everyday? It would be better to just fly in from now on!


    After walking around the huge mansion area for a while, Ye Fan discovered that his home was number 5, which was the one in the middle.<span>"At this time, Ye Fan carefully thought about it, and realized that this house''s number was also very particr."


    The Ninth Five-Year n was the symbol of a supreme emperor!<span>Needless to say, this fifth house was definitely the most attractive one here! This


    It was already winter, but thewn was still green and neatly trimmed. leaf


    Just as Fan approached hiswn, he saw a small, white thing that bounced a few times before throwing itself at him!"Aooo!"


    <span>Ye Fan carried it over. The little guy''s hands were getting heavier and heavier. It was a steamed bun. bass


    Licking Ye Fan''s face, the golden eyes of the tiger shone, and it let out a yowling sound as if it missed Ye Fan. leaf<span>Fan also felt that he owed this little guy. After all, he couldn''t apany his mother, so he took out some delicious food and pills and fed the steamed buns as he walked.


    "I hope that by regrly giving the steamed buns some spiritual medicine, the little guy will be able to thrive and grow."<span>"Father!" At this time, the group held a Frisbee in their hands, and quickly ran in front of Ye Fan. leaf


    With his other hand, Fan picked up his daughter and asked with a smile, "Are you ying Frisbee with a steamed bun?"


    "Mhmm!" "The steamed buns are amazing! You can jump so high! "<span>Although Ye Fan felt that this game was yed with pets, he didn''t care too much about it. As long as the steamed bun liked it, it was better than spraying it on the Fire Home.


    <span>"Daddy hasn''t been home recently. You and the steamed buns have been well-behaved, right? Nothing happened, right? " Ye Fan asked.


    "We don''t dare to y with fire anymore!" leaf<span>Fan Sai smiled in satisfaction. Looking at the mansion in front of him, this style was indeed very advanced. Large


    <span>The amount of ss on the floor allowed the house to have good light transmittance, and since it was surrounded by greenery, there was no need to worry about privacy.


    <span>"Do you like your new home?" Ye Fan asked his daughter.


    <span>I nodded my head vigorously, "I like it! "It''s just that no children y together ¡­"


    Ye Fan curled his lips, "You haven''t yed enough in kindergarten, how can you only know how to y?" Speak


    While they were talking, two people and a beast walked into the house. In the open kitchen, Aunt Jiang and Ji Xianqing were cooking while Zhou Xinjiang was watching the TV. Siu


    <span>Qingxue sat on a sofa in the living room with a notebook in front of her, busy with some work. mass


    <span>"Seeing Ye Fane back, the person smiled and greeted him."


    Ye Fan, wait another hour and the food will be ready. Are you busy these few days? "The television said that there was going to be a seminar, and I thought you were going." Aunt Jiang smiled.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I''m toozy to go. Aunt Jiang, take your time, I''m not in a hurry." SiuQingxue looked up and asked, "Hubby, are you satisfied with this ce?"


    "I am satisfied, but my wife, this number five of the nine cauldrons should be very popr. After all, it is a symbol of the nine or five supremes."


    How did you buy it? In these few days, could it be that no one has bought it before? " Ye Fan was puzzled. Buying a house and setting it up. Women are really fast.


    <span>Su Qingxue was slightly stunned and a trace of helplessness appeared on her face. She waved at Ye Fan, "Come here ¡­." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1721

    Ye Fan was puzzled about the situation. After putting down the buns and buns, he walked to the woman''s side.


    Su Qingxue opened a web page. It was a picture of the "Nine Tripod" mansion. It was probably taken by professional photographers. It was extremely impressive and filled with a sense of space and modernity.


    "Did you find anything?" Su Qingxue pointed at a picture of a building''s entrance.


    Ye Fan scratched his head, "Not bad, this is the ce where we live now. Are you talking about those nine cauldrons?" "Looking at the fact that they are all real metal cauldrons, this developer must have spent quite a bit of money."<span>Su Qingxue was speechless. She pointed at the big stone tablet at the entrance of the door and asked, "What are you looking at!?" "What''s written on it!?"


    Only now did Ye Fan notice that on the monument, in addition to the words'' Nine Tripod '', there was also a small dot on the bottom side of the monument...<span>"Embroidery International Real Estate Group?"


    Ye Fan was suddenly enlightened, and awkwardlyughed, "So..." So our house was built by ourselves? "Su Qingxue rolled her eyes, "You didn''t see such an obvious sign at the gate?" I thought you knew about your new home. You


    Was he not interested in his new home at all? These days, our Nine Furnace Mansion has been searched many times. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian thought to himself, the things that I''ve been busy these past few days, which one of them isn''t more important than moving to a family? Why would he care about this?


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan didn''t dare to say that, and could only smile embarrassedly. "


    "That''s true..." Su Qingxue seemed to be able to see through his thoughts, "You are the king of hell, there are real estate all over the world and you don''t even know how many real buildings there are. Why would you care about a small building like Hua Hai?"Ye Fan hurriedly waved his hand, and righteously said, "Wife, that''s not right. The house is the house, and the home is the home. The ce with you is the home, and the other houses are useless."


    "Come on, it''s so creepy ¡­" "You still know how to say things." Su Qingxue spoke with disdain, but her eyes were filled with joy.


    With just one sentence, he had made his wife happy. Ye Fan was very proud, he sat next to the woman, with his arm around her shoulders and asked, "Wife, when did you set up this building?"<span>Although Ye Fan knew that the Embroidery International already had a lot of real estate projects, he didn''t know that Su Qingxue had such a top-notch mansion project in Hua Hai New District. This


    <span>The project was such a waste ofnd. There were only nine houses in thisnd, which was definitely world-ss. There should only be one in all of China Sea.


    "I have taken a fancy to this area since a long time ago. From now on, Hua Hai''s center of development will be here. However, at the beginning, we were notpetitive enough to beat the other big developers.<span>However... After I returned to the Xuanming Family, the authorities took the initiative to send me thisnd. They even said that I can develop it however I want as long as it does not pollute the environment ¡­ " Siu


    As Qingxue said this, she blinked her beautiful eyes at Ye Fan, "I''m still borrowing my husband''s face, otherwise this new home would not have existed." leaf


    The sails understood, "So that''s how it is. These people wille and give us a plot ofnd. We can build our own houses, so we won''t have to worry about whether we like them or not." "


    <span>That''s right, I was quite surprised too. ording to the price of thend, this is equivalent to giving us nearly four billion yuan! ben


    I came here to build an upscale residential area, and for free, and to sell at random, earning tens of billions easily. But


    I thought, this won''t do, I can''t make money out of thisnd, so I let the designer work through the night and design nine mansions, the fifth in the middle we keep for ourselves.


    Adding up the design and all the construction costs, I used the most advanced materials and equipment. Actually, I didn''t make any money at all in this nine-cauldron mansion area because the cost was too high. "


    Ye Fan was surprised, "Why?" You don''t want to earn tens of billions? "<span>"In your eyes, I see everything with money." Su Qingxue coldly red at him.


    Ye Fan smiled in embarrassment and said: "Dang..." "Of course not, I''m just curious..."<span>Su Qingxue snorted and said, "This is the country giving you face. You tried to turn the tide several times and saved a lot of people before giving you a precious piece ofnd. Me


    <span>Isn''t using this ce to earn money equivalent to selling your face? Wouldn''t that be embarrassing? Tough at someone behind their back? "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head. Actually, he himself didn''t care about these things, as long as his wife was happy and earning money, it would be fine as long as it was their business.


    However, Ye Fan was quite happy that Su Qingxue thought this way for him. And ¡­<span>Moreover, he didn''t need to care about anything. Su Qingxue had already arranged all the houses on the ground. He only needed to stay there. "


    <span>"I didn''t even know, my wife, that you were actually preparing for your new home." Ye Fan sighed and said, he had really taken too little care of his family''s affairs. "


    <span>"You always run around outside. I think it''s better that you do it yourself. It''s not like I can''t do it anyways." Su Qingxue said indifferently.


    "Wife, you''ve worked hard. No wonder you''re so busy. Come, let me kiss you." Ye Fan lowered his head, and was about to kiss the woman''s face.


    Su Qingxue quickly reached out her hand to cover his mouth, "What are you doing ¡­ ¡­ In the living room. "The ball is still there ¡­"


    Ye Fanughed out loud, turning around to look at his daughter, only to find that she was hugging a steamed bun, staring at her with wide eyes. searchThinking about it like this, Ye Fan decided not to "teach the bad" children, because it would be bad if his daughter was messing with her family in the kindergarten, so he held himself back.


    "That''s right, my wife. Then we''ll live at number 5. Who did you sell to the other buildings?" Ye Fan still didn''t know who his neighbors were. aural


    At this point, Su Qingxue felt a headache and said, "I still haven''t thought about it yet. Hubby, you should think about this ¡­ ¡­" "Let me think about it? "What do you mean?" Ye Fan didn''t understand.


    <span>Su Qingxue opened a chart and said, "Look, this is the list of applications for the house after the Nine Furnace official opening. I really don''t know who to sell it to ¡­ ¡­. This is the most troublesome part of our rtionship. "


    Ye Fan took a look and was immediately speechless. He saw a long list of five famous sect kings, Xie Chu, Zhao Zhu, not to mention, many of the big and influential families in the country, underground families, Dongfang, Sun family, and so on also came to join in the fun. There were also various foreign recognized corporations, rich people, any of the big names that could make it to the top of the financial board were also applying across the country.


    <span>"


    <span>There are some people whose names you might not be familiar with. In fact, behind them are the four ancient martial arts sects, in addition, the Phoenix n and White Tiger n have also sent their direct line of disciples to request for them ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue helplessly sighed at Ye Fan and said, "Hubby, I really don''t know who I should sell to, so I didn''t sell the other eight sets."


    Ye Fan also felt his head hurt, touched his chin, and seriously said: "Wife, I have a suggestion, I don''t know whether I should say it or not ¡­ ¡­" Siu


    Qingxue''s pretty face instantly turned cold, her eyes seemed to be able to pierce through a man''s heart, "Are you giving it to a woman ¡­" leaf<span>Fan Sizhe''s expression immediately stiffened, he coughed to cover his embarrassment, and then said: "What are you thinking, I mean ¡­ ¡­ Let me think about it. Choosing a neighbor is very important, and it will affect our growth, so we have to be careful. " "


    <span>Hm! Listen to your husband! " Su Qingxue smiled at the man like the warm sun and nodded. leaf


    <span>The sail silently patted its chest. This move of going up and down was too exciting. Siu


    <span>At this time, Qingxue put down theptop and walked towards the group with a gust of fragrant wind. The little girl was holding onto the cab outside the kitchen as she eagerly waited for the delicious food to be served.


    "Mr. Ye, do you have anything to say to mom today?" Su Qingxue showed a strict expression.


    I turned my head back and looked away. "What did you say? "Mom ¡­" "


    Little Slick, do you think your mother doesn''t know that you guys are holding a parents'' meeting today in order to hide it from your mother? " Su Qingxue asked. massThe group pouted. "Of course not. I''ve already heard from dad that dad has agreed to go to the parents'' meeting!" "


    "What!?" Su Qingxue seemed to be confused as she suspiciously turned her head to look at Ye Fan. leaf<span>Fan Xian realized that something was wrong. How could he have been ''tricked'' by this chubby girl? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1722

    <span>But at this moment, Ye Fan could only bite the bullet and nod in confirmation, "Wife, don''t be wrong, she already told me." ben


    I thought Su Qingxue would be unhappy, but after waiting for a while, I saw Su Qingxue take a deep breath and say in a low voice, "So it''s like that ¡­ ¡­" Alright, then husband, remember to dress up a bit more formally. Ask the teacher how she did in kindergarten and pay more attention. " leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t expect the woman to have such a reaction. Although he felt a bit guilty, he couldn''t care too much about it. "No problem. I''ll tell you about it when I get back." Eat


    After lunch, Ye Fan leisurely apanied his daughter and the steamed bun to y on thewn for a while, and also apanied the old man to watch the news and entertainment programs. such as<span>The things on TV today, Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. Almost all of it was news rted to the underground world.


    <span>It was as if people were paying special attention to the appearance of ancient martial arts, magic, superpowers, and alien life forms. To


    As a Sword God, he was naturally mentioned in all kinds of ways. However, under Su Qingxue''s control, his pictures wouldn''t be spread around. They would only be passed around through private channels.<span>Fortunately, Ye Fan''s picture was not very clear, and in addition to the fact that Ye Fan was in a battle state at that time, his entire temperament was very different from usual.


    <span>Although he could recognize Ye Fan, others would probably believe that he just looked like him.


    <span>Having enjoyed a rare time at home, Ye Fan was in a good mood.


    <span>The reason why he trained so hard and fought so hard was so that he could earn a living like this. To him, this sort of time was the most precious thing, but unfortunately, it would notst long.


    Su Qingxue, on the other hand, seemed to have endless work to do. The woman sat in the study room for an entire afternoon.


    Ye Fan always felt that his wife wasn''t happy about the matter of the parents meeting, but he didn''t know how to start.


    After dinner, Su Qingxue urged, "Hubby, you should go upstairs and change, it''s time to leave." leaf<span>After all, this was his first time attending a parents'' meeting and he had participated in so many world-ss events, but he had never been so excited before.


    <span>"Alright, my wife, who is my room?" Ye Fan subconsciously asked.


    Su Qingxue slightly frowned and immediately said yfully, "Do you want a room to yourself? Then I''ll go and pack one for you."


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised for a moment. He realized that his question was very silly. Wasn''t his bedroom Su Qingxue''s bedroom?


    <span>"Don''t! Don''t! "I''m asking about our room!" Ye Fan hurriedly changed his words. Siu


    <span>Qingxue helplessly shook her head and pointed to a door in the middle of the stairs. leaf


    Sailor ran lightly upstairs and entered the brand-new spacious bedroom. Looking at the double bed, he couldn''t help but sigh at how wonderful life was.<span>It seemed that he had toe up with a n to propose and get married as soon as possible. Otherwise, if he stayed with the fairy and couldn''t touch her, wouldn''t he be unable to hold back his illness? No


    <span>After all, if it weren''t for the fact that the envoy from that day hade up with all sorts of tricks, he would have settled the wedding long ago.


    After changing into a clean set of clothes and pants, Ye Fan looked at himself in the mirror. Fortunately, he hadn''t shaved in thest two days, otherwise he would have been too tender, not like a father. cause


    Because of the traffic jam, Ye Fan was toozy to drive, so he decided to take the subway. To


    It wasn''t because there were definitely too many people on the road or outside the kindergarten, so Ye Fan directly went over on his sword at an even faster speed. such asActually, he was the only one who lived with the nine cauldrons, at least in the vicinity of this sector. Ye Fan wasn''t worried about being seen by others at all, so with a sh, he arrived near the subway station outside the sector. semi


    <span>After an hour, Ye Fan arrived at the You Le kindergarten. He found out that there were many parents outside and they were all walking in. Ye Fan followed the crowd and arrived at the same ss.


    At the ssroom door, the kindergarten manager, Li Jianmin, was waiting with his head tilted. asionally, his parents would greet him, and he would simply nod with a smile.


    When he saw Ye Fan, Li Jianmin''s entire body shivered. He wiped his sweat off his hands on his pants, then he reached out his hand with a smile and said, "Mr. Ye, you came today?"<span>Ye Fan nodded. He also remembered this garden director, so he shook his hand and smiled proudly, "Yes, my daughter said she likes me."


    "Oh... "Oh, daughter is always so close to daddy, haha..." While Li Jianmin was speaking very politely, he couldn''t help but carefully nce at Ye Fan''s appearance. SpeakTo be honest, when he first saw the picture of the Sword God, he felt as if he had seen it somewhere. When he recalled it carefully, it was like that husband of Su Qingxue, didn''t he?


    Previously, he was wondering who a woman like Su Qingxue would marry without him knowing. Howe this man didn''t show it at all? cub


    <span>As he thought about it carefully, thinking about that time when Ye Fan destroyed the strength testing device, it really shocked Li Jianmin so much that he couldn''t sleep for three days! Although ¡­


    [I can''t believe it, but... He faintly felt that Ye Fan was very likely to be the Sword God! Otherwise, how could he so easily destroy that machine and marry Su Qingxue?


    When he thought about how the Sword God''s daughter was actually in the kindergarten that he was in charge of, Li Jianmin felt as if he was treading on thin ice. He was excited and nervous at the same time.


    <span>"Mr. Li, what''s wrong?" Not feeling well? "His hands are covered in sweat," Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    <span>"Huh?" When Li Jianmin saw the man''s smiling gaze, he felt like his heart was seen through. He quickly exined awkwardly, "It''s okay, I was born to sweat easily. If Mr. Ye needs anything, just tell me ¡­" leaf


    The sail had probably already guessed that this guy would recognize her and whispered, "I only need you ¡­" Just be more normal. "<span>Li Jianmin suddenly quivered. He finally believed that the man before him was the God of Swords, and he almost fainted! He


    Resisting his excitement with great difficulty, he nodded with a stiff expression, "Alright ¡­ Okay. Mr. Ye ¡­ " sword


    <span>Since the God wanted to keep a low profile, he naturally had to cooperate fully. He couldn''t help but to rejoice that he didn''t go everywhere to voice his guess, and that the kindergarten teachers also didn''t have a deep memory of Ye Fan. This


    A man in an Armani suit with an Herm s belt and a Jiangshi Danton watch, his hairbed sleek and his forehead high with sses of about thirty years of age, came over. male<span>As he walked between the lines of parents, he was clearly of a much higher level than others. His every gesture was that of a sessful person, and from time to time, he would reach out and gently brush the sleeves and shoulders of his suit, as if there was a lot of dust in the air.


    <span>Hey, Li Jianmin, why are you here? What are you waiting for me for? "


    <span>When the man saw Manager Li at the door of the ssroom, he directly walked over and shook his hand. He smiled and shook his head. "You''re a bit too polite. You don''t need to wait for me so hard. Is it appropriate for other parents to see me? My identity today is only that of an ordinary parent." very


    <span>Obviously, this man thought that Li Jianmin was waiting for him. plum


    Jianmin also seemed to be a little confused. He thought to himself, I didn''t wait for you in the first ce! But


    He really did not dare to offend the boss, so Li Jianmin could only take this opportunity to introduce to Ye Fan in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, this is Boss Tang of Huhai Tang Feng Group. His son is also in this ss, today he is going to give a speech on the stage for the parents, and they are going to discuss the concept of education."Ye Fan replied with an "Oh". He didn''t know what thispany was, since it should be the boss.


    Tang Feng looked at Ye Fan and discovered that his attire was in. He didn''t pay much attention to him and directly asked Li Jianmin, "Is the embroidery Su Dong here?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1723

    1723 Leaves


    Fan couldn''t help but frown. What did this man mean by asking Su Qingxue? Could it be that he wanted to take advantage of the elders'' meeting to poach him?This question also frightened Li Jianmin to death. You asked about his wife in front of her husband and the God of Swords? If the Sword God was not happy about it, then something big was going to happen!? plum


    Jian Min''s face turned pale and heughed stiffly, "Su ¡­. "Chairman Su did note..."He originally wanted to say that Ye Fan hade in ce of Su Qingxue, but after thinking about it and not revealing the Sword God''s request, he decided not to take the initiative to introduce her. less


    Speak, less wrong. Don


    <span>There was a trace of regret on Feng''s face, but he seemed to be relieved. He said, "Oh ¡­ "It''s a pity that I haven''t seen Su Dong for a while and still want to reminisce about old times with her."


    <span>Reiming the old!? The more Ye Fan heard, the more ufortable he felt. Could it be that this guy really knew Su Qingxue!? What was their rtionship?


    Li Jianmin was sweating like it was raining, he kept wiping his forehead and said, "Boss Tang, I ¡­. I still have some work to do, so I''ll head back to the office first ¡­ "


    Tang Feng waved his hand, "Go busy yourself. I''ll go in first. No need to send me offter, I''ll just leave after the meeting."


    <span>"Good, good, good ¡­" Li Jianmin acted as if he was granted amnesty, carefully smiling at Ye Fan before quickly slipping away.


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart as he followed Tang Feng to the ssroom. He discovered that all the parents had their own nametes for their children.


    After Ye Fan found the three words "Ye Duoduo", he sat down next to Tang Feng. Tang Feng''s son was called "Tang Yu". It was quite a mature name, and it was actually next to Ye Fan.


    <span>Tang Feng also seemed to have noticed this parent with the surname Ye.


    In his eyes, Su Qingxue''s child was definitely surnamed Su. No matter what, he wouldn''t call her by that name. It was too incongruous with Su Qingxue''s style. by


    Therefore, Tang Feng didn''t think that Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were rted at all.


    "Your daughter''s name is quite interesting." Tang Feng had his hands on his knees, and eight words were written out from his legs. His posture was quite domineering, and he spoke with a bit of ridicule. leaf


    Fan Jian smiled, "Is that so? I think it''s pretty cute, so I''ll call you that for now."<span>"You''re lucky today," Tang Feng suddenly said. "Originally, I asked the kindergarten to arrange for me to sit with Su Dong of the Embroidery Group, but she didn''te and let you sit next to me." leaf


    The sail pretended to be very casual as she asked, "You and ¡­" Is Chairman Su very familiar with this ce? ""Didn''t you hear what Director Li said when he introduced me?" Tang Feng smiled.


    "I don''t know much about business," said Ye Fan.


    "You shouldn''t be someone who grew up in Hua Hai, right?" Tang Feng asked with a look of understanding. Don<span>Feng pointed his thumb outside the window, gestured and said, "The first group of entrepreneurs in Hua Hai, ''Fertilizer Old Tang'', are my grandfather. We, Tang Feng, have been working in Hua Hai for decades. On


    <span>We are older than the Su family of the Embroidery Group. When Su Qingxue sees me, she has to call me ''Senior''.


    However, in the past few years, the embroidery group has been developing very well. ''Ah! ''


    "After working so hard, I only earned 500 millionst year. The pressure is pretty huge, after all, over a thousand employees are all pointing at me to eat..."


    Tang Feng said the words "earned five hundred million" in an exceptionally loud voice. The few parents in front of him also couldn''t help but look over.<span>Although he spoke with a sigh, it was obvious that his eyes were in high spirits.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he realized one thing ¡ª this thing definitely did not know Su Qingxue. It was definitely bragging! one<span>500 million a year? Su Qingxue earned more than 100 million in one day. The difference was too big, they were not on the same level.


    <span>He almost believed it just now. He was really a mystery to the people around him. Ye Fan self-deprecatingly shook his head. This


    <span>When the parents arrived one by one, a few of the children''s parents smiled and nodded towards Ye Fan, while some others whispered to each other and pointed at Ye Fan from time to time.


    Ye Fan''s hearing was very good, so he could naturally hear. They had met with Su Qingxue''s parents before, so they were basically chatting about him being Su Qingxue''s husband.


    However, these parents were quite honest and did not try to get close to him. At most, they just smiled and nodded.


    There were also some people who thought that Ye Fan looked like a sword god, but how could the sword gode to participate in the elders'' meeting? Therefore, everyone felt that it was simr.


    At this moment, Tang Feng suddenly said, "There are quite a few people who have recognized me. I knew I shouldn''te over. When that happens, I''ll be told that I like to show off ¡­"<span>Ye Fan looked at him speechlessly, thinking to himself, which of your eyes saw these people greeting you?


    <span>In the first half of this year, Huhai Entrepreneur magazine gave me a special interview, two times on TV, only a lot of people know me.


    "Luckily it''s someone like you who doesn''t know me. It''s easier for me to sit next to him, haha ¡­" Tang Feng said with a carefree expression.


    Ye Fan didn''t know what to say. This guy seemed like he was living in a dream, and it wasn''t easy to answer him.<span>Not long after, the parents'' meeting finally began. The head teacher began with a few opening words, a report of the work, and then some questions on the child''s education ¡­ iso


    When it was time for the parents to share their education experience, the teacher announced, "Next, let''s invite Mr. Tang Feng, the father of our young friend Tang Yu, onto the stage and tell us his thoughts on the education of the child. Our young friend Tang Yu is one of the best ranked students in the various subjects this semester. with


    While pping, Tang Feng adjusted his suit cor, walked up the stage, and cleared his throat in front of the microphone.


    <span>Although the apuse had already stopped, he still pressed down with his hand, indicating that there was no need to p anymore ¡­


    "Perhaps some of the parents present also know me, so they should know that I am usually very busy. But"Yes, in my opinion, the problem of the child''s education is more important than how much money is made ¡­" Don


    Feng began to speak with confidence, exining some of his grand principles. How he would take over Mt. Tai''s heavy family assets from his father, how he would improve the way forward, how he would affect his son, and so on ¡­ leaf


    <span>Fan Xian, who was listening below, was yawning. He realized that the most boring part of this meeting was listening to this fellow''s speech. The other parents were also ying on their own phones ¡­ terminal


    <span>Yu, Tang Feng spittle flying all over his own "painstakingly struggle for sess" after the way,cently walked off the podium.


    <span>The homeroom teacher smiled stiffly and said, "Next up, we will report every child''s results from this semester to everyone. The parents who reported their names, pleasee up to the stage and receive their report cards. The order is to use the alphabet ¡­" like


    The teachers realized that Tang Feng had dyed them for too long. Their tempo began to increase as they quickly announced their names.<span>One by one, the parents went up onto the stage. When it was Ye Fan''s turn, they were already behind. leaf


    When the ss teacher saw him on the sail, she politely smiled and said in a low voice, "Dad of Contestant Ye, your daughter really needs to serve some snacks ¡­"<span>The teacher was very polite, but his words were also very sincere.


    <span>Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled. He walked back to his seat, opened up his daughter''s school report, and looked at it. His expression immediately became as painful as if he had eaten sand.

 Chapter 1724

    Tang Feng, who was at the side, had long since been sharing andparing the child''s results with the other parents. At this moment, when he saw Ye Fan take it, he quickly stuck his head out to take a look.


    <span>When he finished reading, Tang Feng was overjoyed. With a sincere and earnest expression, he said, "Aiya, your daughter''s education is really problematic." Speak


    While saying that, Tang Feng even ced his son''s school report on the table.


    <span>He saw that his son had all gotten an A for each subject. Thements from the teacher were also a bunch of praise and encouragement. The only thing that wasn''t enough was that he didn''t interact much with the other children. again


    Look at the school report of Little friend Ye, there''s actually a bunch of B and C? Most<span>What made Ye Fan at a loss of whether tough or to cry was the fact that he got an eye-catching [A ] from a solo [Sports]!? leaf


    <span>Fan also did not know what this A was. Anyway, the teacher wrote in herments: "Taking part in outdoor sports sses is very active. Children like to be together with her." In short, he was especially good at it! Although ¡­


    However, the preschool currently didn''t allow things like reading or math to get too far from the exam, but music, sports, arts, life, interest sses, etc. Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be easy to create a gap between them.On the other hand, Ye Conglomerate''s little friend actually managed to get a C grade because he failed his homework many times, or because he was too perfunctory?


    He suddenly understood why this chubby girl called him to attend the parents'' meeting. She was obviously afraid of being beaten up by Su Qingxue! Press<span>Reasonably, her daughter was quite smart. She remembered that when she used to go checkers or something, Xiao Xin''er couldn''t beat her ¡­ It was clear that he was not going to school!


    <span>Ye Fan helplessly shook his head, it seemed like he had to think of a way to remind this little girl. Although he didn''t expect her to achieve much, his attitude was still problematic. contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous


    Since he couldn''t read any of the kindergartens seriously, it would be harder for him to persevere in the future, whether it be in the academic direction or the direction of his cultivation. He couldn''t really do nothing, right?


    The parents in front and the parents at the side were alsoparing the two when they saw the school report on Ye Fan''s table. Everyone''s expression was somewhat wonderful as they looked at Ye Fan in sympathy. leaf<span>Fan Xian cursed in his heart. This fat little girl didn''t dare to let her mother embarrass her. Was she going to let him, his father, be the head? He


    Although he was thick-skinned, that was not how it was used!<span>Tang Feng saw Ye Fan''s worry and proudly taught him: "Women without talent are virtue, so you guys don''t need to worry too much about raising your daughters. Their grades are just a bit off, so they''re still married off anyway."


    <span>"To put it bluntly, as long as he is good-looking, he would be fine. If he is ugly, he would have to prepare a sum of money for his whole appearance, and finding a good family would not be difficult. Unlike the ones who raise their sons, they would have to think for his career, it would be impossible if they don''t have the ability."


    <span>His voice was loud and the parents of the girls beside him heard it and looked over in displeasure.


    However, they were local tycoons after all, so the parents did not dare to say anything.<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan''s face sank, and he coldly said, "You''d better say something for yourself, and apologize properly ¡­ ¡­" Don


    Feng was startled for a moment, and thenughed out loud, looking at Ye Fan as if he was looking at a fool: "What did you say? You want me to apologize? What do I apologize for? Isn''t it? Now<span>As long as a woman found a good family, what career, what education do you need? This is a social reality, and you people just don''t recognize it, so you just don''t get along well. " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was toozy to exin, so he stood up and waved to the teacher in charge not too far away.


    When the homeroom teacher saw Ye Fan take the initiative to call her, she immediately ran over. She


    These teachers had all been specifically warned that as long as these two didn''t take the initiative to find them, no one was allowed to get close to them, regardless of who Su Qingxue and Ye Fan were. This


    Seeing that Ye Fan actually took the initiative to look for herter, the homeroom teacher was extremely excited."Mr. Ye, what''s wrong? What''s the matter? " The homeroom teacher asked with a smile. leaf


    "I feel that there''s something wrong with this Tang guy. His son is in this ss, so I''m afraid he might bring harm to my daughter. Tell the director that they should change to a different kindergarten." side<span>Hearing that, Tang Feng could not help but be startled, but immediatelyughed sarcastically: "Haha! What a lunatic! Who do you think you are? Do you think your family owns the kindergarten!? If you say so, then so be it?


    Who do you think you are? Do you think you can talk to me if it''s not the parents'' meeting? "I ¡­" This<span>When the homeroom teacher came back to her senses, she interrupted Tang Feng''s words, "Okay, Mr. Ye!" Don


    Feng was a bit confused, suspecting that he had misheard. He turned his head to look at the homeroom teacher, "Teacher, what did you say? "You said ''yes''?" Ben


    The Director said with some regret, "I''m sorry, Mr. Tang. I believe that with your connections, finding a good kindergarten will not be difficult. I''m afraid that we can''t ept Tang Yu here.""I ¡­" Tang Feng was confused. He did not know where the teacher in charge got the confidence to speak in such a manner. Positive


    At this time, a woman carefully walked over with a cloth bag in her hand. She said to Ye Fan: "Dad of the group, do you still remember me?" leaf


    "The sails turned around and recognized the person." Sun Lijia''s mother? "


    "Oh, yes, I didn''t expect you to remember." Sun Yiyi''s mother happily smiled. leaf


    "The sail smiled," "I am not amnesia."


    That''s true, not long ago, "Sun Yiyi''s mother said with a smile:" Last time it was all thanks to you and Chairman Su. My daughter is really happy at school now, I know your family has nothing short of, but I want to express my feelings. This<span>It''s some eggs and cured meat from your house that I brought home with me. If you don''t mind, you can take it back ¡­ " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was surprised and refused: "How can I ept this..." "It''s unnecessary..."


    <span>"It''s nothing much to you two, but it''s a great favor to our family. If you don''t like it, it''s fine that it''ll be lost, or else we''ll keep thinking about it ¡­" Sun Yiyi''s mother pleaded.


    Since the other party had already said this much, Ye Fan didn''t say anything more. He received it with both hands and said, "Then many thanks. My daughter is very mischievous. Just don''t think it''s enough for her to keep ying around."<span>"How could that be? As long as your family doesn''t mind ¡­" Sun Yiyi''s mother was overjoyed.


    <span>At this moment, Tang Feng, who was beside them, finally heard something. His face gradually started to turn pale and his heart began to beat faster ¡­ "


    <span>Old ¡­ "Teacher..." Tang Feng asked the ss teacher at the side. He nervously looked at Ye Fan, "He..." "He can''t be ¡­" Ben


    <span>How could the director not know what was going on? He could only nod helplessly, "Yes, Mr. Tang. Mr. Ye is Dong Su''s husband. Didn''t you ask him to sit beside you? Su Dong didn''te, but her husband came ¡­ " Don


    Feng-liang''s face turned green, his mouth agape, and even his intestines turned green from regret. Why was he unable to react in time!?Just now at the door, the one Li Jianmin was weing was not him!


    Carefully thinking about Li Jianmin''s expression and his expression, then thinking about the other parents'' gazes just now, Tang Feng really wanted to p himself twice!


    <span>"I... How would I know. "Mr. Su''s daughter is surnamed Ye..." Tang Feng was on the verge of tears. He thought about how he still called himself Su Qingxue''s senior with a familiar face. He was simplyughing his teeth out!


    Ye Fan heard this andughed, "Didn''t you say that daughters are always married when they grow up? My wife is going to marry me, could it be that my daughter has the same surname as my wife?"


    Tang Feng''s face turned red, and he did not dare to say another word. His eyes did not even dare to meet Ye Fan''s gaze. sideThe parents at the side could not help butugh. They were puzzled as to why Tang Feng had the guts to speak to Ye Fan in such a manner. It turned out that he thought Su Qingxue''s daughter was surnamed Su. leaf


    Fan Xian was toozy to say anything more. He put down his school report, picked up his bag, and said goodbye to his ss teacher before leaving.A few parents were still whispering to each other behind him ¡­ "


    <span>"Ai, this Su Dong''s husband seems to be like that God of Swords..."


    "I noticed it a long time ago, it looks quite simr from a few angles."<span>"Could he really be the God of Swords?"


    <span>Stop messing around! Sword God was holding a family meeting? And I just saw him ride with me on the subway, do you think the God of Swords squeezed in the subway? "


    The group of parents immediatelyughed and shook their heads. Hearing this, naturally no one would believe that Ye Fan was really a high and mighty sword god. leaf


    Right now, the sails were moving in two or three steps, nning to find a ce without many people outside and then fly back.<span>This Tang Feng was just a small episode. The problem was that he had to quickly resolve the problem with the school report.


    This was the first time in his life he had participated in a parents'' meeting, and he was actually mocked by other parents. One could only imagine how depressed Ye Fan was. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1725

    1725 times


    <span>When Ye Fan arrived home, he saw Zhou Xinjiang and Aunt Jiang ying poker with Ji Xianqing.


    "Ye Fan is back?" Was the family meeting going smoothly? The teacher said, "How are their performances?" Zhou Xinjiang asked with some concern. leaf


    Fan Xian really didn''t know how to tell the old man about his great-grandson''s daughter''s situation, so he could only carelessly say: "It''s alright, it''s just that he''s rather naughty. Some aspects are good, and some require education.""Aiya, the child is still young and he is still at y age. I can''t ask for too much," said Aunt Jiang. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian nodded with a smile. The elderly were naturally quite tolerant of children of the great-grandchildren. "


    What are you ying at, Landlord? " Ye Fan didn''t think that there would be a poker game at home. Weeks


    Xin Jiang happily said, "This is called ''dry re''. It''s much more fun than ying Landlord. It''s quite exciting. It was told to me by some olddies who were practicing boxing in the park. It feels quite interesting after ying a few rounds.<span>When you weren''t at home, we would asionally y, just for fun. Ah Yuan and Su Qing both said it was pretty good. " leaf


    Fan Xian was also not very familiar with these new games, but he was not very interested in poker. He asked with a smile: "Then why didn''t you bring Snowy along to y? It''s not going to work all the time. "


    Ji Changqing sincerely said, "Grandfather asked Sister Su to y with us, but after a few rounds, Sister Su is too powerful. We can''t even win against her, so grandpa won''t let her y ¡­" Weeks


    <span>Senior Xin Jiang''s face reddened and he quickly exined, "This is mainly true ¡­" Snowy has a good memory, she can remember every card on the table, we can''t y, and she wasn''t very interested. "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t think that Zhou Xin Jiang would have this kind of side to the old urchin. However, this sort of game where ying cards was a test was definitely easier for Su Qingxue. She<span>She had a high IQ to begin with, so her memory had improved tremendously after training. Furthermore, she was a person with a strongpetitive spirit, so she would definitely not go easy on him.


    "What about the rest?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"This child, he used to yell about ying together, but today he said he was tired, so he went up and obediently took a bath before going to bed." leaf


    Fan Xin was as clear as a mirror as he snorted to himself. This "little deserter."


    Brother Ye Fan, what is this bag of yours? " Ji Changqing realized that Ye Fan had brought something with him when he returned.


    "Oh, this is from another parent..." Ye Fan gave a brief ount of what happenedst time.


    Hearing this, Aunt Jiang nodded andughed: "You should ept this gift, otherwise others will think we look down on them." "Like I said, I''m a good kid, so my performance must be really good." leaf<span>Fan did not know how to reply, so he put the bag in the kitchen and quietly stuffed the report card into his pocket.


    "Ye Fan, do you want to y with me?" Zhou Xinjiang asked expectantly.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said: "Wait until I tell Snowy about the family meeting. If it''s not toote, then I''lle down and y..." "Don''t worry, there will be chances."Sigh, fine, fine. You can go. "Zhou Xin Jiang said rather sorrowfully:" This time I didn''t let Snowy join the group. I let you go. I see Snowy isn''t too happy, you can coax her.


    Ye Fan sighed. It seemed like everyone in the family had seen through this matter, but they just didn''t know, that this family meeting... It was hard to exin in a single sentence. Go


    After going upstairs, Ye Fan went to the bedroom.Su Qingxue took a shower and wore a nightgown. She was lying on the sofa alone.


    Ye Fan had thought that his wife was either working with a notebook or reading a book. But


    <span>Unexpectedly, Su Qingxue was holding her phone and typing noisily.


    Wife, I''m back. What are you doing? "<span>Su Qingxue raised her head. There was a trace of disappointment in her moist eyes. Her pink lips were slightly pouting as if she had suffered some sort of grievance.


    "I''m chatting with Mom ¡­"


    <span>"Huh?"


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, then immediately reacted. The woman was talking about his own mother, Nie Wuyue. "What are you talking about? " Ye Fan couldn''t help but tough, this daughter-inw actually knows how to chat on her phone? "


    "What else could it be? It''s a matter of family matters, just ask her opinion." Su Qingxue said. leaf


    <span>Fan thought for a while. "About what?" Siu


    <span>Gentle Snow let out a sigh. She sent a voice message on her phone, saying, "Mom, Ye Fan is back. Let''s talk here today, I''ll tell him ¡­ ¡­" finishes


    After that, Su Qingxue asked Ye Fan, "What will happen to the elders?"<span>Ye Fan took out the school report from his pocket and handed it over. "This little girl, no wonder you wanted to call me to attend. You''re just afraid that I''ll embarrass you and make me go and support you!" Siu


    <span>Qingxue nced at the school report card without even looking at it and said: "I knew that she would get a grade at school, there''s nothing strange about that ¡­"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was surprised, "You already investigated this long ago?" "Why didn''t you say so earlier? I thought she was very smart, being number one in all subjects." Siu


    Qingxue powerlessly leaned back on the sofa, "ording to the genes, the girl is my daughter, but she''s not like me, I''m very serious in my studies ¡­" "<span>Hey, Su Qingxue, what do you mean? Do you mean like me? Am I not serious? " Ye Fan said unhappily.


    <span>"I didn''t say anything about you. I just wanted to discuss with you about what to do about this situation. I feel like I''ve always been in charge of her and she''s almost detested me." This


    <span>He even hid it from me on purpose and called you ¡­ "Obviously, I spent more time with her than usual. I thought we had a better rtionship than anyone else, and that the elders would definitely look for me. Who knew that ¡­" Speak


    At this point, Su Qingxue''s face was filled with difort, and she even fearfully asked, "Hubby, am I too strict? Your daughter doesn''t like me anymore, what should I do ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "What kind of logic is that?" With her perfunctory attitude of not handing in her homework, how could she be right? Me


    This little guy is different from how we were when we were young. Although we both stayed in the orphanage, we''ve really suffered before. Eating, drinking, and keeping warm are all problems. You<span>If I don''t work hard, I will not be able to stay in the Su n. If I don''t work hard, I will not even have a life. She


    "It''s just that her life is so peaceful, she can do whatever she wants, and a bunch of people are spoiling her, that''s why she is like this ¡­"


    Su Qingxue was also a bit confused. After thinking about it carefully, she couldn''t help but ask, "Then what should we do now? Should we go teach her?"<span>Education definitely needs to be taught. Otherwise, if this child doesn''t work hard at everything, don''t tell me that he will depend on us for the rest of his life? quaque


    Even if we can''t finish it all, if we encounter some problems that we can''t solve with money, what should we do? " Ye Fan said seriously.


    Su Qingxue could not bear to see that, "Hubby ¡­. Don''t tell me you want to hit the ball? It''s not too good to hit a child ¡­ " leaf


    Fan Xian rolled his eyes and lowered his head to speak to the woman ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1726

    <span>1726 th


    <span>After a minute, Ye Fan walked to the door of his daughter''s room and knocked on the door. Although there was no sound from inside, he still pushed the door open and entered. room


    The lights were turned off in the room. In the middle of the room, there was arge bed, and a small body. It was sleeping soundly. can


    <span>"With Ye Fan''s ability, we can naturally distinguish if this sleep is real or fake."


    "Mr. Ye, please get up. Dad has something to ask you." Ye Fan''s tone was more serious. bed


    The chubby little girl on the boat let out a snoring sound. leaf


    The sails went straight up and he lifted a corner of the nket. Then, he scratched the soles of the little fellow''s feet.


    Bound Boat quickly retracted his leg and curled up into a ball."I can''t get up, or else I won''t be able to lift the quilt," said Ye Fan.


    The chubby girl said in a daze, "Balls falling asleep ¡­"


    <span>"You can still talk when you''re asleep?" Ye Fan wanted tough, but he forced himself to hold it back and said with a straight face, "If you don''t get up, I will take the steamed bun away and not let it y with you."


    This time, they were really nervous, they could only pretend to be very sleepy as they rubbed their eyes, slowly getting up, with a pitiful look on their faces, "Daddy ¡­ "What are you going to call Bound Boat for?" leaf


    Fan put the school report on the bed, "What?" What happened to your results!? If you don''t have proper lessons in kindergarten and your homework is perfunctory, your teachers have already told me!


    You called Dad to go to the parents'' meeting, and you told Dad to go there to beughed at? You must have a lot of guts! " mass


    <span>The group lowered their heads, "Next time, I''ll do my homework seriously ¡­"


    <span>"Next time ¡­ Do you think that this matter will end just like this? Father is very angry now! "I''m going to take the steamed bun away. I won''t see it again until you don''t have a C in your grade!" Ye Fan said very seriously.


    The group of people panicked, threw themselves over and hugged Ye Fan''s leg, begging with their eyes: "No, Daddy!" "I really like steamed buns!"


    You only know how to y now, but when you grow up, can you y every day as well? If you don''t learn something, what will you do when Mom and Dad aren''t by your side? release<span>Hands! I''ll go and take the steamed bun away now. If you don''t let go, not only will the steamed bun be taken away, but you won''t be able to eat any snacks from tomorrow onwards! You can''t drink fruit juice either. You can only drink water! " Ye Fan said loudly. mass


    To her, it didn''t matter even if she fart a few times. Her skin was rough and thick, but if she couldn''t eat snacks and could only drink boiled water, that would be too miserable!"Daddy, don''t be like this ¡­" "You''re very nice to the group..." Wu Qi said with tears in his eyes.


    Ye Fan endured the pain in his heart and fiercely said, "Yes, you''re good to me, but why are you showing this grade to dad? You want Dad to go to kindergarten and embarrass himself? LetDid you get all the A''s? What do you mean by that? "You can''t even do the basics, are you really worthy of your father!?"


    "I really know my wrongs ¡­" "I''ll do my best to learn!" The little fat girl begged, "Daddy, don''t take away the steamed buns, don''t take away the snacks ¡­ "Woo woo ¡­" "


    Let go! Do not cry! " Ye Fan lectured.


    At this time, Su Qingxue "just so happened" to appear at the door and shouted: "What''s wrong with you guys? Why are you crying? "Right now, it was as if they saw a lifesaver. They quickly let go of Ye Fan and rushed in front of Su Qingxue barefooted. Then, they grabbed onto Su Qingxue''s thighs, "Wuu ¡­." Mother... So scared ¡­ "Daddy is going to take away the steamed buns, and not give the bundles of food ¡­"


    <span>As Su Qingxue carried her daughter and patted her back, she winked at Ye Fan.


    <span>"Aiya, who asked you to not study well. Didn''t Mom already tell you so many times that you have to finish your homework on time? Don''t think too much about it ¡­" I''ll make you disobey! Is Daddy angry now? "


    They choked with sobs, "I know I made a mistake, but I don''t dare to do it again ¡­ "Mom, can you tell dad not to take away the steamed bun ¡­"


    Su Qingxue had a helpless look on her face, "In the past, Mom only cared about you and you didn''t listen. Now, are you here to beg Mom?"


    <span>"From now on, all members of the corporation will listen to their mother''s words ¡­ "I''ll definitely do my homework properly," said Yuan Zhou as he wiped away his tears. Siu


    Qingxue looked very troubled, so she said to Ye Fan: "Hubby, why don''t you give her a chance and wait until the end of term to see her results. If it''s still that bad, then take the steamed bun away and don''t buy her any snacks or drinks."<span>Ye Fan let out a long sigh, "Fine, since your mom says so, I will forgive you this time. Next time, don''t even think about seeing a steamed bun again!"


    After saying this, Ye Fan walked out of the room with a straight face. to


    Outside the door, Ye Fan could still hear the chubby girl inside saying, "Mom is still the best..." Papa is so fierce. Mother is the best... " leaf<span>Fan Jian shook his head with a burst of tiredness. After he put on this act, he finally made Su Qingxue happy and let this little fat girl know that she was studying nervously.


    As for whether or not he would be scared and despised by his daughter, Ye Fan was not worried at all. Such a young child, once he became more sensible, he would naturally understand the painstaking efforts of his parents.Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh. Handling the problems of a small family was even more tiring than fighting against experts from all over the world outside.


    <span>Fighting or whatever, he would just need to randomly strike and everything would be fine. The two ancestors of his family were the ones who were hard to serve. search


    While thinking about the fact that he was no longer needed upstairs, Ye Fan saw that the three people downstairs were still ying cards, so he rubbed his hands and happily went downstairs to y.<span>¡­ ¡­.


    Rui Country, the International Conference Center. This was the summit that attracted the attention of the entire world. It was held three days in a row. It was aimed at the mutated lifeforms and alien invaders. a few


    Almost all of the world''s upper echelons and scientific authorities were gathered here. night


    As the curtain descended, in the hotel beside the conference center, in the presidential suite, Chu Yunyao, who had just finished her shower, sat in front of the desk in her nightgown.The only presidential suite here was not for any of the country''s upper echelons. Instead, it gave her this "Human''s Hope", which showed how much importance everyone ced on her.


    <span>As for the strict security outside, it was the best in the world. There were at least twenty Awakened ones from the INFERNO Faction, as well as arge number of highly skilled people who had been secretly observed by the Sky Eye.


    <span>"You''re done washing, then I''ll go wash." Xu Linshan was lying on her bed ying with her cellphone. Seeing Chu Yunyaoe out, she took off her coat and prepared to wash. Chu


    Yun Yao was a little speechless as she shook her head, "I never thought that when I travel, I would bring you along, an assistant that can''t even massage ¡­ ¡­" "


    Hey, I''m in charge of your security, okay? What assistant? "Lady Chu, I can give you a ring, but I''m afraid that you will fall apart." Xu Ling Shan didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Chu Yunyao couldn''t be bothered to care about her. She opened herptop, nning to look at the information on mutated lifeforms collected from various ces.However, at this moment, herputer screen froze in a strange way. Following that, a line of strange symbols appeared in the middle ¡­ Chu


    When Yun Yao saw this line of characters, her beautiful eyes suddenly lit up with a cold light, her nerves tensed up!

 Chapter 1727

    <span>1727 This


    Other than her, there was probably no one else in the world who could understand this string of symbols! causeThese were the words recorded on the Earth''s axis! And ¡­


    Literally, tranted into humannguage, is a "I want to talk to you." Chu


    <span>Yun Yao instantly regained herposure. Although her heart was beating faster, she still looked at Xu Linshan with an impassive face, waiting for her to enter the bathroom.


    <span>Then, Chu Yunyao typed in a single word on the keyboard: Speak. She


    <span>He knew that his notebook had already been hacked into. He only needed to type and the other party would be able to read it.


    <span>Soon, lines of characters appeared on the screen ¡­ "


    You can understand our civilization, you can read our thoughts, we should be friends. "Chu Yunyao coldly smiled and typed, "So, you want to kill me?"


    The assassination n is not out of hatred and disgust, but out of pure respect. Your existence is a huge hindrance to my n.


    <span>I believe that you yourself have experienced that if it weren''t for you, humanity would have already failed. " Chu


    Yun Yao continued to type, "First of all, I do not need this kind of respect. "Second, without me, you might not have already won. I was the one to crack the Earth''s axis, but I might not be the only one to do so."


    <span>Perhaps you are right. In my algorithm, the data that rtes to our own civilization belongs to the blind spot. However, I still believe that a human like you is extremely rare.


    <span>Before you appeared, no human being had ever been able to cause me any problems in the field of technology. "


    Chu Yunyao narrowed her eyes, then suddenly understood something. She typed, "Your ''Prophecy'', could it be that it''s just arge scale data operation? And ¡­


    There is a w in your algorithm. The content of your own civilization cannot be calcted.<span>So, you guys didn''t save your civilization, didn''t predict that I would break the Earth''s axis, and didn''t even count Angel saving my life? " septum


    After a period of time, the runes appeared again, "Your conclusion is basically correct. It is just that the matter of our mother being invaded is not urate ¡­<span>Invading our civilization, its own racial characteristics, is not within our algorithm, so even if we could predict our own civilization, it would be of no use.


    <span>However, this is not the purpose of my conversation with you. I wish to establish a cooperative rtionship with you because the struggle between us is not beneficial to both sides. " Chu


    Yun Yao almostughed out loud. She tapped the keyboard and said, "Last week, you caused a bloodbath in the world and threw over twenty missiles filled with biochemical liquid. Now, you say you want to reconcile with me?"


    "My previous actions were not necessarily rted to the things that I wanted to discuss with you. The so-called hatred is only a narrow angle.


    In the face of benefits, all of this was just a meaningless physiological response. The greatest weakness of human beings was being guided by physiological responses. phase


    If I believe an intelligent life form like you, I won''t be disturbed by these trivial matters. "Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes and said, "You pure energy forms like you have never experienced the pleasures of the body, so please don''t judge us human beings'' physical pleasures."


    "Do you think that you and I are of a different species?"


    Otherwise? I have a metabolism, I have an aunt, do you have one? " Chu Yunyao asked back. screen


    The rune on the screen paused for a moment before a long string of words appeared ¡­<span>"Ie from an ether civilization. Our appearance was 3 billion years earlier than you humans, and we have experienced countless interster wars and witnessed the appearance and destruction of countless civilizations.


    Over the long years, we have evolved from low-level organisms toplex ones. When we reach a certain stage, we find that life has its limitations. meat<span>The lifespan of the body was too short, and the amount of information it could store was too little. The metabolism of cells would cause the body to be a burden in exploring higher civilizations.


    <span>Thus, at a certain time, we gradually evolved into the form of energy, in the form of energy, longer existing, avoiding the extinction brought about by physiology.


    <span>You humans are only in our very early stages.


    If you are not destroyed by other races or by yourselves, sooner orter one of you will be able tobine your soul energy with the energy and matter of the ne to achieve a state of spiritual separation.<span>When the material civilization reaches a certain point, what the spirit must pursue is eternal life, and keeping consciousness longer is the key to eternal life, this is the irreversible inevitable trend ¡­ ¡­ by


    "Humans are the early version of us, not just the alien race. The real alien race is the civilization that invaded us ¡­"


    Chu Yunyao knit her brows. She had actually approved of this fellow''s theory. In her mind, the way to live longer was indeed in this direction.<span>There was always a way to change one''s body, but the problem was how to keep a human''s fragile soul for a long period of time. This was a topic she was researching. repair


    <span>A refiner might have taken apletely different path, but a higher realm like Angel was different. She


    <span>If he wanted to use science to achieve longevity, then he would have to find a way to use some energy to strengthen his soul ¡­


    <span>"So, the reason you''re telling me all this is to get me on your side?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    "When I first came to this, I did not know that our nsmen suffered an abnormal fluctuation of energy and werepletely annihted.


    Perhaps humans thought that it was caused by the global climate turning cold and entering the ice age, but in reality, it was caused by some special energy fluctuations that were caused by a certain substance that was attached to the meteorite.Although the energy waves did notst long with the decay of matter, our people were unable to survive it.


    <span>I didn''t know that before they died, a few of their experts, in order to prevent their intelligence from being lost, created a secret database and left it on this ¡­ " "


    <span>You mean the Earth''s Axis? " Chu Yunyao suddenly realized, no wonder this fellow hadn''t found the Earth Axis in advance. protosm


    Even if it came here, it would not know that such a thing existed in this world. And ¡­


    Moreover, it had previously said that their algorithms could not calcte their own civilization''s matters. Thus, they could not calcte the existence of this item and its specific information."Yes, I assume you understand why this is happening.


    <span>What you have in your hands is a portion of the wisdom of the strong in our civilization back then, while in mine, you have grasped some other intellect.


    "Some of the technologies are shared by us, while others are only shared by us ¡­" Chu<span>Yun Yao suddenly understood and said, "No wonder you came to negotiate with me ¡­ ¡­" Because of the technology I have, some of which you don''t understand? You


    <span>Are you worried that your only technological advantage will disappear at this rate?


    What a pity ¡­ Now that you mention it, isn''t it a little toote? If you want to use the Primordial Stone to make a teleportation device to return home and chat with us earlier, perhaps you can think of a way for us to help you. But


    <span>"Right now, everyone is trying to think of a way to get rid of you, the invader. Who do you think will have the chance to talk to you after killing so many people?" screen


    After a short pause, two lines appeared again: "One, I am unable to convince ignorant humans to understand our thoughts, you are the first human to possibly believe everything I say.


    "Two, if I am unable to return to my home, or if we, the ether, are unable to defend our home, your could be destroyed at any time. Because, this''s coordinates, are in our home''s database ¡­"


    Chu Yunyao''s body shook as she stared nkly at the words on the screen. Her hands trembled as she clenched them tightly, feeling a chill down her spine ¡­ ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1728

    At that moment, the bathroom door was pushed open. Xu Linshan wiped her hair with a towel and walked out naked.


    Sigh, Yunyao, do you have a mask, I forgot ¡­ ¡­ "<span>Chu Yunyao closed her notebook with force, then angrily frowned and said, "What face mask do you use? Is there any meaning to your mask when you practice inner force? "


    Xu Linshan was baffled. She did not know where she had offended this sister, "Anyway, it''s not like there''s any harm in using it ¡­" It was just a mask. Was there a need for such a huge reaction? If he didn''t give it, then he wouldn''t. " Speak


    After saying that, Xu Linshan walked back to the bathroom. Not long after that, the hair dryer started blowing ¡­


    <span>Chu Yunyao sat in front of the desk, turning her head to look out the window at the starry sky, her eyes flickering with uncertainty ¡­ ¡­


    <span>In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    On a nameless ind, the scenery was pleasing to the eye with the lush vegetation.On a beach near the sea, ady wearing a long white sleeve and a green skirt, with ck hair and a tall te, was sitting alone on a limestone with her knees crossed. She stared at the boundless sea surface, seemingly lost in thought.


    The woman had a pair of beautiful eyes that were as clear as autumn water, and her skin was as white as snow. It made her seem like an immortal that had left her heart at akeside, as if it wasn''t something that would exist in the mortal world.


    <span>However, the faint wisp of mncholy that suffused her brows caused one''s heart to ache when looking at it. Day


    A blue sword light descended from the sky as a person rode on a sword. to


    He had sword-like eyebrows, starry eyes, and an imposing demeanor. He stood tall and straight like a pine tree.


    "Junior Sister A-Jiao, you''re really here again!" the man eximed with a trace of anger and dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    <span>"Eldest Brother?"


    Nian Ru turned her head and saw that it was Han Yuntao. She was stunned for a moment before descending from the stone. She bowed and asked, "Eldest senior brother, is there something urgent?"


    <span>"Don''t tell me that I''m not allowed to look for you unless I''m in a hurry?" Han Yuntao frowned and asked. reading


    Ru Jiao pursed her red lips, lowered her head, and remained silent.


    <span>"Heh heh... And if you are like this, can''t you just look at me properly, open your heart and seriously consider the reality before your eyes!? " cold


    Yun Tao was slightly agitated. Walking forward, he approached Nian Ru and pounded his chest.


    Thoughtfully, she retreated a few steps. "Eldest senior brother, A-Jiao pays her respects to you, but she has never thought of anything else. If there''s nothing else, please go back ¡­" cold


    Yun Tao''s eyes shed with a hint of sternness as he pointed at the forest in the middle of the ind, "I, Han Yuntao, am not evenparable to that damn ghost in any way!"<span>Back then when he appeared in the world, it was one thing, but now that he is crippled, why must you still choose him!? Me


    <span>In your eyes, after doing so much for you, which part of me can''tpare to the cold star?! " aural


    When she heard Han Yuntao call her a "dead devil", she finally could not hold it in anymore. She raised her head with her phoenix eyes and said angrily, "Eldest senior brother! Please don''t insult my husband! No<span>It didn''t matter what anyone else thought, but at least A-Jiao knew that her husband would never use this kind of method to talk to her!


    Han Yuntao''s face alternated between red and white. Although he regretted saying too much, he could not bear it any longer.


    "Junior Sister ¡­" You shouldn''t be too noble either. Don''t forget, when that fake cold star came over, you weren''t that reserved! "When Nian Bing heard this, his face reddened. He was both angry and embarrassed. "Me and my husband ¡­ Nothing happened with that person. Senior Brother, please do not speak nonsense! "


    <span>"Haha!" You almost shouted ''Darling''. Do you really take him to be a stranger in your heart? Is there really only that damned Leng Xing in your heart?


    <span>As far as I''m concerned, you''re just thinking of Ru Jiao as someone who likes strong people. When you married Leng Xing, it was just because you felt that sooner orter, he would soar into the skies once again!


    <span>I had almost thought that you were really single-minded and liked cold stars, but it wasn''t until that fake person appeared that I realized that I was wrong!


    <span>"If I had known that you liked powerful cultivators, I would have told you that the abandoned Cold Star would never form a Core Formation. Perhaps you would have chosen to marry me from the very beginning ¡­" Han Yuntao said angrily.


    Xiang Ru was not stupid. When she heard these words, she was angry at first, but she soon discovered that there was something amiss. A trace of suspicion shed through her beautiful eyes ¡­ "Eldest Brother! You. What did you say!? What do you mean!? Could it be ¡­ When my husband formed his core in the past, an ident urred. It was ¡­ "It''s ¡­" Nian Ru''s beautiful face was deathly pale. Thinking of this, her limbs turned ice-cold.


    Han Yuntao realized that he had lost his cool due to his anger, but upon realizing that it did not matter, he sneered, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." quaque


    It has something to do with me. What can you do? Who do you think is more important to the Cold Ice Sect than you and me? Who would the Sect Leader and the Patriarch favor? " reading


    Ru Jiao was so angry that her eyes were shining. Her tears fell on the beach like broken strings. "Han Yuntao... Why are you doing this. My husband trusts you so much that he has never said a single wrong word about you in front of me. You are not human! "


    <span>"Don''t try this!" In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, the strong preyed on the weak. You


    Do you really think Leng Xingchen recognizes this senior apprentice brother of his? He only knows that he''s crippled and doesn''t dare to show his dissatisfaction towards me!


    If I were to make him soar into the sky, I would be the one to die! This position of the Sect Leader''s sessor, I will have to give it to him! "


    Han Yuntao coldly snorted. "You, as a woman, naturally wouldn''t understand such things." You<span>If you know what''s good for you, then obediently listen to me and be my daopanion. If


    <span>"If you continue to be so stubborn and continue to act, then I don''t know what I will do ¡­" See


    <span>When Han Yuntao gradually revealed his true face, Xiang Ru took a few steps back in panic.


    She didn''t know what to do. Just like what Han Yuntao had said, she didn''t have much weight in the Cold Light Sect.


    <span>Even if everyone knew that Han Yuntao might have harmed Leng Xingchen, who would be able to find trouble and seek justice?


    <span>There was no true justice in this world! cold


    Seeing that the woman''s eyes were gradually filled with despair and despair, Yun Tao smiledcently. He realized that he should have long suppressed her. Perhaps, he would have long returned with a beauty in his arms. "


    <span>Junior Sister, look at you ¡­ "It''s so beautiful even when you''re crying. Come, senior brother will wipe it off for you." Han Yuntao stepped forward and stretched out his hand to caress Nian Ru''s delicate face. reading


    Ru Jiao was so shocked that she quickly retreated, but when she hit the rock, she cried out in rm and almost fell down.


    <span>You. Don''te near me! Or I. "Then I will ¡­"


    <span>"What else would you do?" Han Yuntao sneered. "Are you just going to shout for help? Who can save you now? Unless that fake cold star appears, do you think he will appear again?


    After so long, he had already disappeared without a trace. Many people were able to guess that he had actually died a long time ago. again


    <span>I told you, if he really wants to help you, where is he now? Do you see him here? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1729

    <span>1729 Read


    <span>Ru Jiao suddenly felt as if the entire world was going to copse. The Eldest Senior Brother she once admired was actually the mastermind behind the destruction of her deceased husband?


    <span>At this moment, he was like a lonely fallen leaf in the world, with no one to rely on. Let


    The things that hurt in her heart were the conjectures that Han Yuntao had mentioned ¡­ Difficult


    That man really couldn''t go through Sky Law? Didn''t you say that he survived?


    Nian Ru didn''t know what she, an Earth Core cultivator, could do against Han Yuntao of the Heavenly Spirit Sword... However, she knew that if this Han Yuntao were to seed, she wouldn''t be willing to die!<span>Han Yuntao saw the woman standing there in a daze and sneered. He stepped forward and said, "That''s right. Don''t think about anything else. Being my partner won''t treat you badly ¡­"


    Just as his hand was about to touch the woman''s face, he suddenly felt that Nian Ru had moved!


    <span>"Kill!" "Kill them all!"


    "Ding!" cold<span>Yun Tao directly tapped his two fingers on the sword as a surge of true essence knocked Nian Ru''s flying sword flying!


    "Junior sister, you think too highly of yourself. With your Earth Core cultivation, you even dare to fight against me?" Han Yuntao said with a mocking sneer.In truth, although she had a Core Formation Stage cultivation, she was not good at fighting. She only hated herself for not being able to take revenge for the cold star.


    "You won''t be able to escape ¡­ Today, I will turn you into my woman at the grave of that dead ghost! " Han Yuntao''s expression gradually turned fierce. see


    <span>Seeing this scene, Nian Bing could not believe what he was seeing. This was actually what Han Yuntao looked like?!


    <span>"Despicable! Dirty! You are worse than beasts! " reading


    Ru Jiao gritted her teeth as she circted her true essence and gathered it in her dantian, saying, "If you dare touch me, I ¡­ I will self-detonate the golden core! Don''t even think about seeding! " cold


    Yun Tao was taken aback. He didn''t dare to approach her anymore. He didn''t expect her to be this strong.


    Are you crazy? [Hundreds and thousands of lifespans? You don''t want to self-destruct an Earth Pill just for a dead man?] Do you really not care about your cultivation? ""You only wish for longevity, while A-Jiao only wants to be with her beloved. Now that everyone is gone and everything is gone, what''s there to be afraid of?"


    Of course, a thief like you wouldn''t understand... "Because you are not human at all!""You ¡­" Han Yuntao''s expression was dark and uncertain. He pondered on how he could take down this woman. more than


    <span>If he couldn''t get it, then the more he longed for it!


    "In order to obtain you, I have done everything I could. I have done so many things that even I feel humiliated ¡­ "I will not give up!" Han Yuntao said while grinding his teeth. reading


    <span>Ru Jiao didn''t say anything. She focused her true essence in her dantian, ready to explode at any time.


    If she did not want to tell the truth to the Leng n, if she was not afraid of the pain of her family, she would have rushed up to them and tried to kill them with Han Yuntao.


    <span>Even if there was just a sliver of a chance, she still wanted to try and take revenge for Leng Xing ¡­ Positive


    "In this stalemate, a figure suddenly flew over from afar."<span>"Eldest Brother!"


    Han Yuntao''s expression returned to normal as he sensed the arrival of the person. He turned around coldly, as if the person before him was not him.


    Qi Bin, what are you doing here? " to


    This person was Qi Bin, an inner disciple who often followed Han Yuntao. After hended, he looked at the red-eyed Xiang Ru with a strange expression, but didn''t have the leisure to care. He directly said, "Big Senior, something has happened! "Arge number of demon beasts that we have never seen before have appeared in the waters to the north of our Cold Light Sect!"Demonic beast? "Could it be that some of the demon beasts raised by the Northern Xuan Sect have escaped?"


    It hadn''t been investigatedpletely, so all he knew was that those beasts didn''t seem to have any cultivation, but they were very fierce and had injured many mortals. Even cultivators with low cultivation levels couldn''t do anything to them. palmaris<span>"The sect has ordered our inner sect disciples to go and investigate, and they are here specifically to invite our eldest senior brother back!" Qi Bin said nervously. cold


    <span>Yun Tao thought for a moment before turning around to look at the impassive Xiang Ru and said, "Since that''s the case, let''s set off then ¡­" division


    "Little sister, you can''te back from the dead, so don''t feel sorry for Junior Leng anymore. I''lle see you next time."


    With that, Han Yuntao flew back.


    Qi Bin followed closely behind and said in admiration, "Eldest senior brother, you are really a lover. Sooner orter, junior sister will know of your good fortune."Frigid Cloud Arowana was expressionless, but he remained silent.


    <span>¡­ ¡­. Hua


    <span>Hai, Monday morning, inside the Nine Furnace Mansion. leaf


    The sail sat at the dining table and watched as the people sitting across her finished off the two fried buns, two Herbal Tea Eggs, two youtiao, and a bowl of ck rice porridge with a small burp.


    Seeing his daughter happily eating, Ye Fan picked up a bottle of strawberry yoghurt and ced it in front of him.


    "Take it, drink on the way." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    However, he pouted and ran over to grab another bottle of chocte milk. "You can have it!" leaf<span>Fan Xian shrugged helplessly at Su Qingxue beside him. "Okay, this little guy really" remembers his grudges ".


    The other adults knew what had happened. They all felt it wasughable, and so they just stood there, beaming merrily.


    "Alright, Little Bundle. Today, mother will send you to kindergarten. Coincidentally, mother is going to work at thepany." SiuQingxue had finished eating long ago, so she ate a bit of vegetable sd. Her daughter''s appetite was 4 to 5 times more than hers.


    <span>"F * ck, f * ck, we have to go to school again ¡­"


    "Ye Dans!" Where did you learn it?! You are not allowed to swear! " Su Qingxue immediately taught him a lesson. mass


    <span>The group of innocent people''s faces were filled with innocence, "Mom, it was said by the children in kindergarten. They always swear, and they always want to be good kids, but they''re all going to lead us astray ¡­"


    Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes flickered as she said with a smile that was not a smile: "So, you think it''s not good to go to kindergarten, so why don''t you go?"


    <span>"Can I?" the big eyes glittered. Siu


    <span>Qingxue pinched her daughter''s face, "Don''t even think about it! You clever little thing, your brain is used for studying hard! Don''t try to get away from school all day long!


    If there was another C at the end of term, your father would have taken all the steamed buns and snacks! You can go yourself! "When the group thought of this, they obediently ran to the sofa and picked up their bags, "Mom, let''s go." This


    <span>His expression, with a tinge of sadness and bravery, was just like the scene on the execution ground.


    <span>"Goodbye to everyone!" Su Qingxue reminded everyone.


    <span>She turned her head back and said, "Goodbye, Outer court official. Goodbye, Grandmother Jiang. Goodbye, Big Sis Qing. Goodbye, Steamed Bun. You detestable daddy. Goodbye ¡­" I went to kindergarten. "


    Ye Fan almost choked on his soya-bean milk. What the hell, did he line up behind the steamed buns?


    Su Qingxue resisted the urge tough and held her daughter''s hand as they walked to the garage.


    <span>Right at that moment, a helicopter descended from the outside. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1730

    <span>1730


    <span>Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled and frowned, thinking that right now, the two women should be abroad.


    Mom! Are we going to the kindergarten by helicopter? " ""


    <span>"You wish!" Su Qingxue caressed the child''s head, "Your Yunyao and Shanshan auntie is here."


    When Su Qingxue pushed open the door and left, Chu Yunyao and Xu Linshan were getting off the helicopter, exhausted. mass


    When the group greeted the two girls, the two girls also lovingly hugged their children. Even Chu Yunyao would reveal a warm expression. See


    <span>"This is an extraordinary style, akin to a paradise in the nine cauldrons mansion district. Chu Yunyao and Xu Lingshan are both quite interested."


    Su Qingxue, when did you bid for thisnd? Howe I didn''t know that you took it? " Chu Yunyao asked.


    <span>"Without bidding, the country gave it to our family member. How about it? I found someone to design it for me, do you think it''s worth it?" Su Qingxue asked casually. Chu


    Yun Yao pointed to the north, "I want the northernmost building." Siu<span>Gentle Snow was speechless, "How do you know that no one bought it?"


    "Even if I am bought away, who would not give me face? "I am the ''hope of humanity''." Chu Yunyao said.<span>Su Qingxue rolled her eyes. She felt helpless towards this old and unique opponent and asked Xu Linshan, "Shanshan, do you want a set?"


    "I don''t need it. Since I''m mostly in Beijing, I don''t have that much money to pay for the properties and utilities." Xu Linshan smiled. Although she was joking, she didn''t really need it.


    Su Qingxue said, "Then what are you guys doing here so early?"


    "There''s something I need to talk to Ye Fan about. If you want to hear it, why don''t I get the pilot to send the child to school?" Chu Yunyao said.Su Qingxue thought for a moment and said, "Forget it, you guys go ahead and chat. I''ll send you guys off first."


    "Mom, I want to fly!" he said eagerly.<span>"No, this will affect the other children." As Su Qingxue said this, she pulled her daughter and left for the car.


    Xu Linshan watched the mother and daughter leave with envy. She sighed, "I also want a child. It''s good for both boys and girls ¡­" "


    "After we finish discussing the matter, I''ll leave first. You can talk about this with him." Chu Yunyao put her hands in the pocket of her windbreaker and walked towards the house. xu


    Ling Shan''s face turned red, she quickly followed and grabbed Chu Yunyao''s shoulders from behind, "Yunyao, you can also ¡­ ¡­"


    "Let go of me, don''t call me that, it''s mush ¡­" "


    "Haha, what''s that called..." xu


    Ling Shan began to like the way she interacted with Chu Yunyao. As sheughed, the twodies entered the house.


    "Ye Fan called the twodies over for breakfast, but they had already eaten."


    What''s the rush? Coming back from abroad so early in the morning, wasn''t there still a meeting? " Ye Fan asked. "<span>It''s fine if that lousy meeting doesn''t take ce, but it''s a bunch of idiots discussing some stupid ways of doing things. " Chu


    Yun Yao sat down and went straight to the point, "I think I need to talk to you, to let you prepare ¡­ ¡­" "By the way, let''s see what you''re up to."<span>"What is it? It seems to be very serious." Ye Fan took a bite of his bun and asked. Chu


    Yun Yao expressionlessly said, "This can be destroyed at any time."<span>Puff! "Ahem ¡­" Ye Fan directly choked on the shreds of bun.


    <span>Zhou Xinjiang, who was reading a newspaper nearby, stiffened. He stood up and walked away with a trembling body, not even daring to listen.


    <span>Aunt Jiang and Ji Sangqing were also so scared that their mouths gaped open as they stared nkly at Chu Yunyao.


    "Ugh ¡­" "I''ll go wash my clothes." Aunt Jiang left quietly.


    I''ll go cut some fruits for my two sisters ¡­ " Ji Shuangqing left as well. xuLing Shan didn''t know whether tough or cry. She stroked her hair, when she heard Chu Yunyao say this, she also felt that she was caught off guard. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian wiped his mouth, took a sip of soy milk, and then asked, "Did I hear wrongly? Tell me about the world being destroyed?"


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" Chu Yunyao nodded.


    <span>Then are you sure. Is this not a secret? Aren''t you going to tell me at the global seminar that you came to my house so early in the morning and told me about it when I was eating buns? " Ye Fan could not keep up with this woman''s logic.


    Chu Yunyao lightly said, "First, I''ll casually tell someone that the end of the world wille at any time, they will think I''m crazy. is


    Once, I have no proof of what I say, and if what I know is true, then. In this world, only you can change the oue, so I just need to talk to you. " leaf


    <span>Sailor Chang sighed. He stretched out his hand to pick up the steamed bun on hisp and said, "Let''s go out and have a seat. I''ll smoke and listen carefully."


    The three of them arrived at the tea table on the second floor''s balcony. Chu Yunyao exined the conversation between her and the ether master. leaf<span>After listening to the story, Swallowing Cloud thought about it for a while and said: "You mean that this guy may have deliberately exaggerated us, but it might also be possible ¡­" "Will there really be a race that invades the Ether Civilization to find us here?"


    "In my opinion, it has arge chance of being true." Chu Yunyao said."Why?"


    Because it didn''t give a specific time. "Chu Yunyao said.Ye Fan frowned, "You''re saying..." "It did not give a specific time limit, because it did not know when the invading civilization woulde looking for it, nor did it know if its mother was still holding on."


    <span>Yes, "Chu Yunyao said," If it tells us that within a year, if we don''t let it return to the ether realm, we will be discovered and attract strong enemies, then perhaps we will be forced to make a choice.


    <span>But it didn''t tell me that. It just talked about the possibility, so. "I don''t think it lied to me, but maybe all of this was its n."


    In other words ¡­ It''s a choice, or believe it, let it go back, have a chance to save ourselves. To


    What... "Fight on until we find it and kill it, but we might also be invaded." Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and said.Chu Yunyao nodded, "Yes, if you want it to return, then you have to obtain the dragon''s vein, the Great Deste Stone lode.


    You are the only one who can take the mine from the n. Therefore, in the end, only you can make the choice. "<span>"That guy killed so many people, yet he still wants to help it return to its home?" Ye Fan frowned in dissatisfaction.


    <span>"Compared to the destruction of the world, the past grudges are nothing." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>"Even so..." Ye Fan scratched his head with a headache, took a drag on his cigarette, and said: "I also told those people from my n that I don''t want to care about the struggle for the dragon fountain. At this moment, could it be that I want to go back on my word?"


    Xu Linshan curled her lips and said, "I think so." As for how many Prehistoric Stones this Heaven Man wanted, that was not certain. dragon


    He did not know how many mines there were in his veins, so he wondered if he could solve the problem with just a tiny bit of it.


    "If it''s sincere, at most, I''ll meet it face to face and give it to the ore. Let''s see if it dares to ¡­" leaf<span>Sail and Chu Yunyao went silent, and looked at Xu Linshan as if they thought of something.


    Xu Linshan''s face was slightly red. She smiled awkwardly, "I ¡­ I''m just saying, don''t take it too seriously. "


    "No." Ye Fan pressed down the cigarette butt with one hand, "You''re right, we won''t snatch that dragon vein, but it won''t be too much to see, right?<span>"It shouldn''t be a problem to know how many ores are in there, ask how many people there are in need of, and then decide how to choose, right?"


    "It seems like you''re notpletely stupid." Chu Yunyao seriously looked at Xu Linshan as she spoke.Xu Linshan bit her lips in grievance and heartache, her crescent brows knitted, unable to speak. So Chu Yunyao had always treated her like an idiot? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1731

    <span>1731 Leaves


    <span>The sail felt helpless towards Chu Yunyao''s "straightforward" words. She reached out her hand to caress Xu Linshan''s hair, "Don''t listen to her, she looks like an idiot to everyone."


    Xu Linshan finallyforted him and nodded her head in agreement. She had been together with him for the past few days, and she already understood why there weren''t many people in the military willing to interact with Chu Yunyao. She was too tired.


    "I''m not sure how and where to enter the dragon fountain. It seems that I have to go to the n and ask." Ye Fan said. xu


    Lingshan worriedly asked, "Then will the people from the n cooperate?" If we say that we want to negotiate with the heavens, the n would definitely not agree to give it some Prehistoric Stone, right? "


    Ye Fan smiled, "They don''t have the final say on this matter. If they make me angry, what if I go back on my word?"Xu Linshan suddenly understood and said with a wry smile, "I hope they don''t do anything stupid."


    <span>"Actually... It''s not like we have to go inside the Kunlun Mountains "Chu Yunyao said," For an energy source like the Great Deste Stone, it carries with it some special radiation. But


    When I was building the jump device using the Great Destion Stone, I made an instrument to test the radiation. Me


    Improve it, add some functions, and then we''ll go to Kunlun to do some testing, we should be able to roughly figure out how many ores there are. "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan felt a burst of joy, "This method is good, so I don''t have to chat with those nsmen who are old antiques, making it so that it will be difficult to do so.""Then I''ll go back to theboratory, I''ll contact you after I finish preparing the equipment." Chu Yunyao didn''t waste any more words and directly got up to leave. xu


    Seeing this, Ling Shan also wanted to follow, but was stopped by Ye Fan''s hand.


    <span>Shan Shan, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Could it be that you''re in Hua Hai, and you''re worried that someone will hurt Yun Yao? " Ye Fan smiled and said. xu


    Ling Shan shook her head. "I''m going back to the capital. I need to report to my dad about the meeting. The swordsman is busy as well.""We have already discussed the biggest thing in the world. As for the rest, let''s leave it for now. You


    "Recently, the swordsman, the military and the people from all over the world have been running here and there. Rx, I will bring you to Ning''er''s ce and have a meal or tea before leaving," said Ye Fan.


    Xu Linshan was naturally moved. She was not a strong woman, so she naturally did not like to be busy all day.


    "Okay, I will stay here for a day." Xu Linshan agreed. leafFan Xian felt a little excited in his heart. It was Su Qingxue''s work day today, and because he was hated by the group for the past few days, the job of picking up his daughter from school was handed back to her. He could rx for a day.


    After going down to inform Aunt Jiang, Ye Fan took Xu Linshan to go to Purple Leaf Tea House. strychnine<span>When Zimo heard that the two of them wereing over, she was also very happy. She pushed away some work and prepared some delicious food in the pavilion by theke.


    <span>"However, Ye Fan''s intention was not to drink wine. Before he even drank two mouthfuls of tea, he urged Ning Zimo to prepare some bath water. The three of them would take a bath together."


    Hubby, what are you doing? It''s still broad daylight, and it''s only this morning! " Ning Xuemo didn''t know whether tough or cry. Her face flushed red as she asked, "It''s rare for Lingshan toe by. Why are you so concerned about that?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian said in all seriousness, "I was just making use of this opportunity to practice the Heaven Mending Technique with you. Training is more important." While you''re here


    <span>"Before lunch, after lunch,e back again in the afternoon. This day will be very fulfilling." xu


    Rinloran gritted her teeth, "He''s still that perverted, he hasn''t changed at all.""Hehe, didn''t you know about it when you were working for Embroidery?"


    <span>Ye Fan reached out his hand and grabbed Xu Linshan from behind, crossing his arms in front of the woman, "Do you want to start in the box, or go to your room to take a bath first?"


    "I ¡­" Xu Linshan felt her body go soft and her face turn hot as she was hugged by the man. She felt a little nervous at the thought of going with Ning Xuemo. leaf<span>Fan Leughed mischievously. "It''s fine, didn''t you and Little Yu have been together many times? This time, Ning''er is actually the same ¡­" Ning, son, was now an old martial artist as well ¡­


    Ning Xuemo threw herself at the man and hit him a dozen times, "Don''t say it! Don''t say it! It''s all because of you... " Female


    He was both angry and amused, but in the end, he was still unable to change his attitude and went to his bedroom to prepare. This<span>Naturally, there was no need to mention the beautiful scenery of the morning. leaf


    <span>The sails sat on my sofa, looking at the two women resting on the bed, smoking their cigarettes triumphantly.


    <span>In fact, his own help in helping the women cultivate their Heaven Arts had always been limited. This was because his inner force had never shown any signs of breaking through while he was in Deste Land. And ¡­


    Moreover, the strength of an inner force skill waspletely useless to him.


    The key thing was to help the women raise their cultivation and maintain their beauty. The effect was indeed not bad. leaf


    Fan Xian knew that living for thousands of years wasn''t a problem. Even tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands, was possible.<span>Therefore, letting his female friends live with him for a long time was something he was more concerned about.


    Although this kind of training was of great interest to him, he was indeed thinking for the sake of the women. As long as he had the time, he could not wait to practice it every day.


    After resting for a while, the two girls got up and took a bath together. After experiencing this sort of ''cooperation'', the two girls'' feelings naturally improved very quickly. They also showered together andughed. Eat


    After lunch, Ye Fan nned to y some more tricks, but Xu Linshan and Ning Zimo firmly protested that they could not spend all their afternoon in the bedroom. leaf<span>Fan Xian smiled bitterly, "What else can we do?" "Nothing else is too exciting."


    "Who''s trying to provoke you? Shan Shan and I will go shopping and buy clothes. If you want to y, you have to y by yourself!" Ning Xuemoughed proudly.Xu Linshan nodded in agreement, "I haven''t bought any new clothes in a long time, it''s rare for me to have time, so I have to go for a stroll."


    Just tell me what kind of clothes you want, and I''ll get Elmo to take a ne for you guys! " Ye Fan wanted to be his woman. Did he need to buy his own clothes? Buying LV Group would do!


    "It''s not the same! The fun of shopping for clothes is the process you guys don''t understand! " Ning Xuemo waved her hand.


    That''s right, men only know about that ¡­ " Xu Linshan said with disdain.<span>Ye Fan felt his head hurt, but since the women said this, he could only apany them to the shopping mall. Triple


    After driving to a newly opened shopping mall, they strolled for three hours and drank some drinks at a milk tea shop. It was rare for them to enjoy the leisure life of an ordinary person.


    <span>"If only I could be like this everyday, leisurely shopping, buying, and drinking milk tea ¡­ hehehe ¡­" Ning Xuemo looked at the crowd outside the milk tea shop and felt a yearning towards them.


    "It''s like this every day, you''re bored." Ye Fan clicked his tongue and yawned. He discovered that many passers-by, especially men, were looking in his direction. They were all looking at pretty girls. xu<span>Ling Shan chuckled and said, "Do I have the feeling of saying goodbye to the disturbance in the martial arts world and going back to the fields?" strychnine


    Zimo nodded in agreement, "Yes, I would like to say the same."


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but to let out a speechless sigh, thinking that the Jianghu that you guys have seen before, is still far from being enough...<span>At this moment, a phone call came in. Ye Fan took out his phone and saw that it was actually Hei Si Li.


    What''s wrong? Great Elder ¡­ "


    After Ye Fan heard the story of what happened to Xi Li, his face gradually turned serious. hang


    After the call, Ye Fan stood up and said, "I have to go out for a while, I can''t carry your bags anymore."<span>"What''s wrong, hubby? What happened?" Ning Xuemo asked with concern.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and blurted out, "The martial arts world is in an emergency." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1732

    Three hourster, Ye Fan had already flown from Hua Hai to a tropical ind. in


    Amongst the numerous inds, besides some inds that were on vacation, there were also some inds that had not been developed by tourism and retained some of the ancient monuments. escape<span>The World Alliance had protected these inds from the mes of war and the destruction of their rulers at all times. matter


    In reality, the inhabitants of these inds were also natives that no one knew of. They had lived here for generations, looking at some ancient structures and following the divine might of the gods. leafThe ind that the sailnded on was called "Haha, Mo La". The meaning that the nativenguage tranted was "God''s tearful eyes".


    The reason why it was called that was because there was an ovalke in the middle of the ind. In the middle of theke, there was a round stone building that looked like a fortress.


    <span>The natives of the ind were not allowed to approach it except for the buildings in the middle of theke where the chief could swim and pay his respects. Only


    However, a few "God''s messengers" would asionally appear in the sky above the building.<span>Outside theke, more than a hundred aboriginal people covered in colorful totems were anxiously looking at the small ind in the middle of theke.


    <span>Because, the building that was known as the "God''s Eye" had actually copsed!?


    <span>For some unknown reason, the building seemed to be damaged by some unknown force, and then the stones fell down. Right now, the entire ind was only left with a huge pile of rock debris.


    <span>The natives were praying like the gods, worried that if they were not pious enough, they would be punished by the heavens.


    As for the "God''s Envoy", more than a dozen came this time. They were all wearing long ck robes and wore golden masks. They were currently at the edge of the ruins, discussing something. "<span>"Is this it, all of a sudden, happened today?" Ye Fannded on the edge of the ruins. Before he came here, he already knew the meaning of this building.


    <span>This was an entrance, and now, the destruction of the entrance meant that something could have entered.


    <span>Hei Si Li and the group of Elders of the Underworld Alliance all respectfully nodded their heads and greeted Ye Fan.


    "Master Lucifer, you''re finally here ¡­" such as


    Right now, this group of elders werepletely convinced by Ye Fan, so they were all very polite. No<span>Whether or not you like this young man who isn''t even thirty years old yet, the Sword God has already reced the War God and became the strongest human on this. They have to ept this objective reality.


    <span>"Yes, sir. We sensed that there was something abnormal at the entrance. By the time we rushed over, it was already toote to stop them. The copse happened very quickly."


    <span>"It''s actually not that difficult to repair this ce. The key thing is that we don''t understand what caused this."


    Another elder said, "From the looks of it, this is caused by some internal damage. But the problem is that this building is empty, and there is no entrance that can be entered from the outside."<span>Ye Fan closed his eyes and carefully associated the location of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World with this location. It should be the northern area of the Cold Light Sect, the southern area of the Northern Profound Sect, a sea area.


    Although they were in the sea, they were not certain if there were humans living there. After all, there were many small inds in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World that he was not sure about.<span>"Sir Lucifer, we invited you here to seek your opinion on whether we should repair it like this, or ¡­" "Do you want to investigate a bit more?" Hesley asked. leaf


    The sail frowned, "There is a problem, of course we have to investigate clearly, this building cannot be destroyed for no reason." "


    You mean. "Are we going inside?" After all, the rules of the Underworld Alliance forbade the Elders from entering these underground entrances. leaf


    Fan Xian understood their concerns and said: "You guys don''t need to go down. I''ll go take a look. You guys stay outside and watch." hy


    When Si Li and the others heard this, they naturally did not have any objections. Ye Fan was different from them. After all, he had the Nine Heavens Dictum, and was the new sessor chosen by the founding elder.In addition, Ye Fan had gone down more than once, and he was very familiar with the route. leaf


    Without further ado, the sails entered the ruins, found an opening, and jumped into it. He


    <span>He knew that this wasn''t a joke. If he didn''t handle this properly, the truth would be revealed to the rest of the world. He


    <span>Of course, he wasn''t afraid of the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. off


    <span>The key is, originally there was no need to kill people, the two worlds could be safe and sound, unless it was absolutely necessary, Ye Fan did not want to reach that step. or


    <span>It was not the best time for the Ancient Immortal Spirit World to appear in public. is


    In fact, Ye Fan also had some ideas in his mind. For example, after the revival of the ancient martial arts caused the surface world''s ancient warriors and mages to be stronger, they would no longer have to fear the impact of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. At that time, they would naturally not be discovered. can


    Right now, the difference between the surface and the ground is still too great. drop<span>It was dark and damp behind the deep underground cave.


    There was actually a pungent smell in the air ¡­<span>Ye Fan felt that this smell was acidic and corrosive, and also had a certain amount of poison in it. Carefully examining the stone wall, he found that there was actually some disgusting and viscous objects. merciful


    <span>It was fortunate that he didn''t bring those elders down. Otherwise, there would have been some people who would have been poisoned. leaf


    <span>A sail''s eyesight didn''t need a searchlight, but it would make him want to see more clearly. Thus, he took out a small item from his storage pouch.


    With a weng sound, a light stick was opened. White and gentle light illuminated arge area. This


    It was taken from Chu Yunyao''sboratory, a small toy made by a woman when she was bored. It was said that the electricity could be used for 10,000 hours, and it could also be used in deep sea and vacuum environments.Ye Fan carefully looked around and found that there was indeed a poisonous mucus of yellow-green color all around. If it was a normal person who saw this scene, they would probably be scared to the point of running away.


    However, with Ye Fan''s physique, he was not afraid of this poison, and furthermore, he was not afraid of any living beings on this. Therefore, he decided to continue walking further in.


    <span>The ground was too slippery, so Ye Fan decided to use the Imperial Sword Technique to quickly fly inside. Fly


    <span>After a few kilometers, Ye Fan suddenly discovered that there were dozens of tunnels along the way!?


    <span>It was like an underground transportationwork, with roads everywhere.


    That''s all right, there were several openings under the pyramids of the rainforest in thend of Columbus. But


    The problem was, the dozens of tunnels were newly opened!? See


    <span>With the huge cylindrical passage that was six or seven meters wide, Ye Fan could imagine what kind of huge monster it was, to be able to "bore holes" in here!?


    <span>"No wonder..." Ye Fan muttered, such a big thing, moving around here, just a little bit, or even a little bit of an earthquake, and the building would copse! leaf


    <span>The sail frowned for a moment. It suddenly realized that the tropical sea area near this area seemed to be the zone where the man had thrown the evolution liquid missile!


    Mutant?


    <span>The answer was obvious! leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was considering where to find the culprit when he suddenly heard "hissing" and "rumbling" soundsing from a passageway!


    A pair of huge, green,plex eyes appeared on the other side of a dark and serene passage. They were hexagonal in shape, like two huge green lightbulbs. They stared at Ye Fan aggressively and quickly approached him. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1733

    1733 This


    <span>The monster''s speed was very fast, and in a sh, it had already arrived several dozen meters away from Ye Fan. leaf


    <span>The sails also saw the monster''s face. Its huge head was like a snake''s but not a snake''s, and it looked like an insect but not a worm. However, from its sharp teeth and the venom it kept secreting, it was clear that it was not a good person! leaf


    The sail instantly released a dragon''s might, wanting to see if it could intimidate this monster.


    However, he did not expect the monster to be in a daze. After slowing down a bit, it charged at him again!<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but be surprised by this. Logically speaking, the instincts of living things would cause them to fear the dragon''s might, but this thing wasn''t afraid?


    <span>That being the case, Ye Fan could only raise his hand and release a sword intent! Gold


    The red sword intent was like a beam of light, piercing through the monster''s head and bursting out from its back!


    "Hiss!" The monster let out a blood-curdling screech, and immediately lost its life. leaf


    The sail was pulled back a little. Although it was killed, its inertia allowed it to move forward a few dozen meters.


    Looking at the corpse of the huge monster in front of him, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be a bit puzzled.


    Judging from its size, it appeared to be smaller than the width of the passageway. It did not seem to be a monster that had created this passage.


    Could it be ¡­ Are there other big guys in here? leaf


    Just as Fan Xian was lost in his own thoughts, he suddenly realized that the corpse in front of him was rapidly rotting!? LargeArge amount of mucus was emitted from the corpse. The corrosive venom continued to dpose the corpse, causing it to quickly shrink like a piece of melted cheese. same


    <span>Suddenly, an even more shocking scene appeared before Ye Fan''s eyes! venom


    <span>Insect! Arge number of poisonous bugs crawled out from within the corpse. These colorful poisonous bugs devoured and bit the main body, then quickly grew up?


    At a speed that could be seen with the naked eye, Ye Fan saw some poisonous insects continuously gnawing on corpses and even eating other poisonous insects. From the thickness of a finger to the thickness of an arm, they constantly expanded!


    Even though Ye Fan was experienced and knowledgeable, seeing such a terrifying scene, he could still feel a chilling from his back!


    He wasn''t afraid that these poisonous bugs would harm him, rather ¡­ He finally understood why the size of the monster was different from the size of the tunnel! This¡­ ¡­. It was not the mother! a few


    <span>It was almost certain that the monster that was killed was just one of the thousands of mother monsters that reared up!


    If these monsters were tond on the ground, wouldn''t that be a disaster!? !Even if one or two of them could be killed, how would the poison be able to withstand them!? When


    <span>Some of the poisonous insects seemed to have grown to a certain extent, as theirpound green eyes began to emit a faint green light. with


    After that, these poisonous bugs were like madmen as they rushed towards Ye Fan! leaf


    <span>The sail suddenly realized that the light source in his hand had attracted these monsters! He


    <span>He quickly retracted the light source, and at the same time, retracted the Imperial Sword Technique at an extremely fast speed! He


    <span>He had to get rid of these poisonous bugs, or else if he lured them into the outside world, something big would happen! Yes


    After recognizing that he did not attract any bugs, Ye Fan flew back to the entrance of the cave and once again saw the sunlight. hy


    "Master Lucifer, how is it going inside?" leaf


    The sail face was as calm as water. She briefly exined what she had seen.<span>When the elders heard this, their eyes immediately revealed a look of worry. To be able to make Ye Fan be such a helpless monster, they naturally had no other choice.


    <span>In fact, many of them were unable to even go down because they did not have the Divine Dragon Bloodline to resist the poison.


    "What should we do then? Ignore them and sooner orter, they wille out of the ground. When that happens, it will be a disaster for humanity." Hei Si Li said with a frown.


    Ye Fan pondered, "King of Beasts Karak, can you control these monsters?" mass<span>The mage looked at each other, not daring to speak.


    <span>Holy Maiden Rania said, "Lord Lucifer, although Karak''s nature spells can affect animals, these are venomous monsters that must be killed. If he wants them to kill themselves, perhaps ¡­ "It''s a bit difficult." "


    <span>Natural elemental magic required close contact with nature before it could be used. The most basic concept was that the caster must love these creatures. Me


    He felt... "I''m afraid that even Karak won''t be able to achieve such a feat. He''ll be able to be close with these monsters to a certain extent." Hei Si Li sighed.


    Ye Fan suddenly came to a realization. No wonder this beast king ranking was so low. Logically speaking, being able to control all the living creatures in the world should be a very powerful ability. So it turns out that there are many restrictions.


    <span>"No matter what, let him try first, I will make some other preparations." Ye Fan frowned and said, "Although I can kill arge group of people, if I can''t find a way to cure them, I will only kill more and more." "


    <span>"Master Lucifer, I''ll contact Carlock right away. Is there anything else you need my help with?" Heisley asked.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "As for the rest, I''ll do it myself. You guys stay here and guard it. Call Carlock over. If there''s an emergency, call me immediately. I''m going to Purgatory Ind."


    Time was tight, and Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to exin anymore, turning into a golden light and disappearing into the clouds. earth


    As they watched the "god" fly away, they began to worship him again.<span>While Ye Fan was flying, he called Chu Yunyao and told her about the mutated poisons that were found on the ind and asked her if she had any ideas.


    After Chu Yunyao heard the description, she said, "It must be the Evolutionary Original Fluid, because the sea area that it covers is to the east.


    It could be some kind of underground poisonous insect, but it could also be a mutated sea serpent. However, the most troublesome problem was the rapid reproduction and barbaric growth. such as"If I had enough time, I could go and collect samples to see if I can produce the drug to stop it. However, I''m afraid that I don''t have enough time right now, and this isn''t the domain that I specialize in ¡­" leaf


    The sail knew it would end like this, he also felt that even Chu Yunyao would not be able to solve this problem in a short period of time, this monster was multiplying too quickly! off<span>They didn''t even dare to kill the keys, because once they did, arge group would appear! Any "worm" that escapes the will result in an even worse result! one


    <span>Thinking that this situation was the result of the man in heaven''s evolution liquid, Ye Fan''s eyes were like daggers, and his face was ice-cold. "


    <span>This fellow still wants us to give it the Prehistoric Stone? Even ifozi had enough Prehistoric Stone, if I were to use it to fill thetrine, I wouldn''t give it to him for nothing! motility


    If you don''t move, you will do something that will destroy our entire human race. You even want to negotiate conditions with me, and you still want to return alive!? " Chu<span>Yun Yao said, "If you don''t mind another powerful race invading, then that doesn''t matter."


    <span>"What are you afraid of!" Ye Fan also figured it out, and directly cursed loudly, "Tens of thousands of years ago, thest survivors were us humans! Even if they were to f * cking invade again, they would at most give it another beating!


    The limit of this ne is only the power of Duotian. Can they even surpass the limit of the ne? Old


    At most, they can just fight against the Sky Law, why are they still afraid of those heartless bastards!? "


    Chu Yunyao went silent for a moment, then suddenly let out a charming chuckle, "I like your crude appearance, I really want to ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan almost fell off the flying sword he was stepping on. At this moment, his anger had beenpletely dissipated by the woman.


    "Cough cough ¡­" Ye Fan coughed, "Stop messing around, go back and properly fix you. I''ll go look for Xiao Yu first."


    "Not a bad choice. These strange insects, Team Blue Rain should be more professional when it''s time, because gic mutations aremon in Gu breeding." Chu Yunyao angrily kissed the phone, "I''ll wait for you to fix me ¡­."<span>Ye Fan immediately hung up the phone. This woman really knew how to mess things up. If this went on, he would have to go back to Hua Hai''sboratory. This was not the time to y around. No


    Knowing this, Ye Fannded on the Purgatory Ind and directly searched around. After finding the location of Blue Rain, he quickly rushed over, startling the residents on the ind, who were stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 1734

    <span>1734 Refining


    On the west side of Prison Ind, there were several small inds that were as beautiful as pearls, and they were all having different kinds of vacation homes.


    Blue Rain lived in a vi that had a tropical rain forest style. It used arge amount of bamboo that surrounded arge area of banana leaves.


    <span>Directly across from the house, there was a boundless swimming pool. Beyond it was a pure white beach, and under the blue sea, there were magnificent coral reefs. Although ¡­


    However, this residence was very dreamy. Back then, Team Blue Rain wanted to live in the castle on the main ind because girls loved to be crowded around.


    However, because she had always nurtured some strange poisonous bugs, and had interacted with all sorts of poisonous snakes and scorpions, quite a few of the children on the ind were frightened to the point of crying.In desperation, Sally arranged for her toe to this ind, so that she wouldn''t affect others by researching Gu poison.


    As soon as Ye Fannded at the entrance, two multicolored poisonous snakes swam towards him. leaf<span>Naturally, Fan Xian wasn''t afraid. He kicked each of them away, knocking the two poisonous snakes away, and then entered the main gate. Guest


    Inside the hall, a group of disturbed butterflies were fluttering in the wind. On the sofa and on the table, some tarant and lizards were dozing off. leaf


    The sails were really speechless. Could it be that these were mascots that were ced at home? This


    "How is this the residence of an eighteen or neen year old girl? This is simply the old witch''s cave!"<span>F * ck me ¡­ "What smell is this ¡­"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but wrinkle his nose. He could smell a strong spicy smell, as if there were hundreds of strange things mixed together. "


    <span>Girl, what are you doing? " leaf


    As the sail searched for the smell, it walked to the original kitchen in the back room. Unexpectedly, there were hundreds of bottles and jars scattered all over the ce.<span>All sorts of strange poisonous bugs, poisonous snakes, toads, spiders ¡­ And Ling''s blind oddities. wall


    <span>There were also arge number of air-drying specimens hanging on the wall. On a few small gas stoves, there were many crucible, casserole, earthenware pot of different sizes ¡­


    <span>"Big Brother Ye Fan?"


    A delicate figure was standing beside a y pot. She held a spoon in her hand and was mixing some medicine. It was Blue Rain!


    <span>The girl was wearing a white coat that she had gotten from Chu Yunyao''sboratory. It was full of colorful stains, and the main problem was that it was too big, so it made her look a bit smaller. one


    Her hair was also in a mess, she didn''t seem to be dressed up. If it wasn''t for her beautiful face, Ye Fan would not have recognized her. time<span>When Lan Yu saw Ye Fan suddenlye over, she was quite happy, "Why are you here?" I thought you forgot about me! " leaf


    <span>When Fan walked over, he couldn''t help but reach out and stroke her hair. "Look at you, you look even more slovenly than a slovenly ghost, your hair isn''t whole, and you haven''t washed your hair for so many days. Why are you doing this ¡­"


    "Sigh!" "Don''t touch it!" time<span>Seeing that the man was about to touch her hair, Blue Rain seemed to have thought of something and immediately cried out.


    <span>However, it was toote. Just as Ye Fan reached out his hand to stroke the girl''s hair, he found that something bit him. "


    "What is it?" leaf<span>Picking up the sail and taking a look, a shiny ck snake, as thick as an earthworm, was biting one of Ye Fan''s fingers!?


    "Aiya, Brother Ye Fan, are you alright?" At this moment, Blue Rain quickly picked up a herb and ced it next to the small snake''s mouth to smoke. The small snake meekly let out a breath, then fell onto the table and quickly disappeared.Ye Fan''s skin was rough and thick, so this snake didn''t bite through his skin at all. However, this girl actually had a snake in her hair, which really made him speechless.


    <span>"Girl... You. Why do you keep a snake in your hair? Modern Medusa? " Ye Fan looked conflicted.


    At this time, Blue Rain immediately shook his head and exined: "No! This'' Medicine Snake ''likes a warm environment, it drills into my hair by itself, I was just boiling medicine, I can''t be bothered with it ¡­ ¡­


    "But this Xiaoyao isn''t dirty. Snakes love to be cleaner than people. If you don''t believe her, you smell my hair, but it''s not stinky!"<span>The girl picked up her hair and let Ye Fan smell it. Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    <span>"Alright, alright, I didn''t say it was dirty." "


    <span>Big Brother Ye Fan, don''t misunderstand, I already knew you wereing, so I cleaned myself up a bit ¡­ Seeing me like this, you won''t despise me, will you? " Blue Rain pouted.


    Looking at the pitiful look on the girl''s face, afraid that he would be displeased, Ye Fan let out a sigh, feeling somewhat guilty in his heart. or


    Perhaps he was too harsh on Team Blue Rain and told her not to run around unless she had broken through the Awakening Realm. Wouldn''t that be too difficult? She


    <span>Eighteen or neen years old was a time to y. After locking her up on this ind, even though she needed money to do research on Gu poison, she was still like a canary trapped in a cage. "


    <span>"No, I''m just worried that something might have happened to you. After all, these are poisonous snakes and bugs, and you''re studying them all by yourself, and yet you''re still so careless ¡­" Ye Fan sighed. "


    Hehe. "Blue Rainughed happily," That won''t happen. I learned the Gu poison technique from Master since I was young, so I can deal with it as easily as if I was breathing. Although it looks very messy here, everything is under my control! "


    Seeing how confident she was, Ye Fan was quite at ease, and said, "Okay, then you can pack up here, I need you toe with me for an urgent matter." time


    Lan Yu was stunned. "What''s the matter, Brother Ye Fan?" "<span>"I found a mutated poisonous substance, I don''t know how to deal with it. Go help me take a look, can you think of a way to cure it from the voodoo toxin''s point of view?" Ye Fan exined. time


    After listening, Blue Rain''s bright eyes gradually dimmed. But, she still smiled and nodded, "Alright, I''ll close the fire. Then, I''ll leave with my Hundred Treasure Bag ¡­ ¡­" FemaleNaturally, Ye Fan could see the subtle changes in the child''s expression, and his heart felt a bit strange.


    At this time, Blue Rain took off his white coat and went outside to change into a set of bright colored clothes. On the clothes, there were dozens ofrge and small pockets, and there was even a pocket at his waist.


    Originally, after the destruction of the Holy Spirit Sect, Blue Rain didn''t have a lot of resources, but during this period of time, with the help of arge amount of money from Ye Fan, she had packed up everything she needed.


    Ye Fan looked at the bottles and jars that the girl was wearing and couldn''t help but admire her. This was so good that he could remember everything clearly and instantly know what she was taking out. It wasn''t easy either.


    "Alright, let''s go, Brother Ye Fan." Blue Rain''s face was full of smiles. leafThe sail nodded, hugged the girl, stepped on the flying sword, and flew straight into the sky.


    On the way, Ye Fan was still not very confident, so he asked: "Little girl, are you worried about something?" timeLan Yu was leaning on the man. When he heard the question, he turned his head and said with a smile, "No, why would Brother Ye Fan ask that?"


    <span>"Did I restrict your freedom and make you unhappy? "In the future, if you want to go out and y, then go out. I won''t talk about you." Ye Fan said seriously.


    <span>At this time, Blue Rain''s bright eyes shed for a bit. She pursed her lips and smiled as she shook her head, "Actually ¡­ ¡­ I am also very happy to stay on the Purgatory Ind. Everyone is good to me no matter what you want me to do ¡­


    <span>However... I was just thinking, if today''s incident didn''t happen, if it wasn''t for you, Big Brother Ye Fan... "Is it a long time until you think of me ¡­"

 Chapter 1735

    1735 Listen


    Speaking these words, Ye Fan felt very upset in his heart. He was actually somewhat speechless?<span>To be honest, he hadn''t been thinking about Team Blue Rain during this period of time, but he didn''t really care about girls. Although ¡­


    However, when he first brought her out of the mountain, he felt that it was just a small burden and didn''t know how to ce her.


    But as time passed, Ye Fan had gotten used to seeing this girl asionally. In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, they had truly be a family. No


    Simply saying that there was a lover rtionship between the two of them and that Blue Rain had risked her life to save him twice and sincerely gave up for him, Ye Fan would also fail to live up to the girl''s true love.<span>When the people on the Purgatory Ind saw what Blue Rain had done, they treated her as if she were their own family.


    "Xiao Yu ¡­" Ye Fan thought for a moment, and sincerely said, "I don''t need to lie to you. Truthfully, if it wasn''t for today''s matter, I might not have speciallye to find you in the near future." But


    Yes, it''s not that I don''t have you in my heart, but just like I did to Sally and the others, there''s nothing particrly important about it, and I''m not the kind of person who would keep in touch with people.<span>If you feel ufortable, then I promise you, in the future, I''ll take more time to apany you, or you can just go to Hua Hai to live, it''ll be more convenient to meet you. "


    At this time, when Blue Rain saw Ye Fan''s sincere look, she sweetly smiled, "Don''t be so serious, dear. It might just be me thinking too much..."After all, they were the ones who took the initiative to pester you and were always worried that you wouldn''t want me ¡­ Moreover, we used to be the Spirit Rhino Gu, so no matter how far away you are from me, I still feel that we''re very close.


    But now, without the Consonance Gu, I can''t feel you anymore, and my heart is always empty ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, this was a problem, and the girl was probably not used to it.


    "Big Brother Ye Fan, if you really love me, how about ¡­ ¡­" How about I nt another Consonance Gu for you? " At this time, Blue Rain''s beautiful eyes lit up and she spoke with great anticipation."Huh?" Ye Fan was stunned, and after hesitating for a moment, he asked, "Can''t we only nt this Spirit Rhino Gu once? It can be grown? "


    "You can. As long as you want." Blue Rain nodded. leaf<span>Fan Xian looked at the girl''s eager eyes and thought that if he could nt the Consonance Gu, then the girl would feel safe and not let her thoughts run wild. That would be good, since Team Blue Rain would not harm him, and the girl would be happy. "


    <span>"Fine, I''ll let you have it if you want to, but who told me to have such a little witch like you." Ye Fan smiled and pinched the girl''s face.


    <span>When Blue Rain finished listening, his watery eyes were somewhat sparkling. Suddenly, with a "Wa" sound, he threw himself into Ye Fan''s arms. "


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Fan was baffled. He hugged the girl and asked, "Didn''t I let you nt it?" What are you crying for? " timeBlue Rain raised his head, looked at Ye Fan with tears in his eyes, and said while wiping away his tears, "I''m sorry ¡­ ¡­" Big Brother Ye Fan, I was lying to you just now, the Consonance Gu can only be nted once. But


    It''s you who actually agreed, willing to let me nt another Gu in your heart, I''m really touched ¡­ "Do you really like me that much ¡­" leaf<span>Fan Xian could not help but smile bitterly, "I told you, I remember that I can only grow it once, you silly girl, whether I like it or not, didn''t you already know when I had the Consonance Gu?"


    "I knew it at the time, but I was afraid that you guys would change your minds." Blue Rain said with a serious face, "When Master was alive, he said that you guys weren''t good people ¡­ ¡­. But Big Brother Ye Fan is different from the other men. Although he''s lustful, he''s still pretty good. "


    "Are you praising me or cursing me?" Ye Fan felt his head hurt. "


    "Hehe," At this time, Lan Yu happilyughed, as if it was the beginning of a sunny day, charming and enchanting. "Brother Ye Fan, can I reallye to Hua Hai to find you at any time in the future?" "


    Yes. "I''ll keep my word, as long as you behave, don''t use your venomous bugs and venomous snakes to scare me. The people on the ind haveined to you several times already," Ye Fan said as he caressed the girl''s hair. timeBlue Rain hugged the man tightly and softly said: "He must be very obedient ¡­ ¡­" Furthermore... "It will always make you feelfortable ¡­" leaf


    The sail almost fell off the sword, he thought to himself, what''s wrong with it today, it''s not Valentine''s Day, it''s not like it''s the Double Seventh Festival, Chu Yunyao and Blue Rain are ying with him like that ¡­ ¡­ leaf


    The sail couldn''t wait tond on some nameless inds on the sea and have a battle with Blue Rain. Unfortunately, time didn''t wait for them, so he could only endure it for now.<span>When he returned to the ind, Void and Carlock were already there. To


    <span>He had to bring over Carlock as soon as possible, so naturally, he could only let the void transfer him a bit. Only


    However, Carlock was frowning as if he was helpless. "


    <span>"What''s the situation, is natural magic useful?" As soon as Ye Fannded, he went straight to the point.


    "This kind of monster is unable to calm it down, and I am also unable to understand their mental fluctuations."


    "If you don''t go down, you''ll know that it''s useless?" Ye Fan asked.


    Carlock said, "I can sense that the creatures under the ground, like some rats and reptiles, will give me some feedback upon receiving my psychic senses.<span>However, when I came into contact with those strange creatures just now, I didn''t have any feedback at all.


    <span>Blue Rain said, "In the art of Gu poison, when cultivating Gu worms, arge number of them attack and bite each other. In the end, the remaining Gu would be harder to control than normal Gu worms.


    And between Gu worms and Gu worms, the Gu King who survived thepetition would be exceptionally brutal.<span>Living things were actually simr, just like how when humans continuously fought with humans, their temperament would greatly change. This was also the same for these insects.


    Natural magic should be after the heart of nature, and these mutated creatures are no longer natural products, so they shouldn''t be useful. "<span>Ye Fan frowned, "Then, do you think that there is any way to control the Gu poison?" time


    Blue Rain puffed out his mouth, "I haven''t seen that big bug. I''ll know after I go down and take a look." leaf


    Fan sighed, nodded, and said, "Alright, I''ll bring you down. You should prepare yourself to defend against the poison."


    <span>If Blue Rain also had no other choice, then Ye Fan could only think of a way, to let Chu Yunyao see if she could contact that Ether man, and discuss this issue together.


    <span>This damned fellow made such a monster, and he still wants to talk about the Great Deste Stone? You still want to go home? If


    <span>It wasn''t that he couldn''t find the cowering turtle, Ye Fan wished he could just directly chop it apart with his sword!


    "Sir Lucifer, I''m sorry I couldn''t help you," Carlock said, embarrassed.


    "You can''t be med for this, but you have to do your best to control the animals that are not infected and leave the dangerous areas, in case you make more mutated beasts." Ye Fan reminded.<span>"I have already begun to deal with this, but the area of infection is a littlerge, so I can only minimize the number of organisms that are infected."


    After Ye Fan patted the old farmer''s shoulder, he brought Blue Rain along and once again jumped down from the cave.

 Chapter 1736

    <span>1736 Come


    In the underground cave, Ye Fan looked worriedly at the blue rain, "The stone walls are covered with mucus, you be careful, there is poison in the air, those worms seem to be very sensitive to light sources, it''s not convenient for me to use a searchlight."


    <span>"Oh? Is it a poison that can react to light? Those that are rare, let me see ¡­ "


    At this time, Team Blue Rain took out a ck porcin bottle and poured out a small white bug. Only


    <span>The small white bug fell to the ground. After it came into contact with some mucus, its body gradually turned yellow-green, as if it was dyed.


    <span>"What is this?" Ye Fan asked. time


    Blue Rain threw the little bug back into the porcin bottle and exined, "This is the Blood Guiding Worm. Their blood can dpose the majority of the toxins in the natural world. ThisOnce poisoned, the worm will show a different color, caused by enzymes in different toxins.


    Judging from its color this time, this mucus has a strong ability to damage the nerves. Also, its hemolytic ability is strong, it''s acidic, and its poison is a little like snake poison. It''s ratherplicated ¡­ " time


    Blue Rain said as he took out a small pill and swallowed it down, saying, "Okay, Big Brother Ye Fan, I should be safe after taking this special anti-virus pill. Let''s continue, let me see the true body of the insect." leaf


    Hearing this, Fan repeatedly nodded his head. He discovered that what he dealt with daily were different, as expected, there were specializations in the arts. band


    While doing so, Blue Rain had quickly rushed back to the area they had been in before. to


    When they arrived at the ce where the giant worm was killed, Ye Fan was shocked to discover that the huge corpse had already turned into a pool of mucus, and had long been nibbled clean! cubListening carefully, Ye Fan discovered that there was movement in a cave in front of him, so he flew over.


    In the dark underground, without any light, if he didn''t have powerful night vision and perception, even his heart wouldn''t be able to stand it.<span>"This ce is a little scary. Normal girls really can''t get in here." Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh when he saw Blue Rain''s fresh face. time


    Lan Yu looked back and smiled sweetly, "It means that there''s a reason why the gods let Big Brother Ye Fan meet me. They always need me at critical moments, right?""God? Do you mean Angel? " "¡­" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    <span>It''s not like that arrogant Princess Jiao, who worships the Gu God. "Blue Rain pouted and said longingly," I believe that the Gu God definitely exists. Perhaps he will protect me in a higher ne. " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian shrugged his shoulders. These things, he would rather believe it than not, so he didn''t want to say anything. Speak


    <span>"As he said that, the sounds ahead suddenly became clearer and clearer. Then, a shocking scene appeared!"


    "This is ¡­"Ye Fan astonishingly discovered that in front of him, there were actually hundreds of colorful and human-sized bugs that were crazily biting each other!? is


    Some had grown to be as strong as water buffaloes, and after biting off the smaller bugs, they continued to grow stronger.One could imagine, at the very end of these bugs, what would survive would be another huge monster worm!


    <span>"Wow ¡­" At this time, when Blue Rain saw this scene, she was very surprised. Her beautiful eyes were glowing, "It''s indeed just like the Gu worms fighting for the Gu King. The worm in the jar has been magnified by tens of thousands of times! Good


    "Awesome, it looks like a snake, but it also looks like some kind of worm. Just look at its bristles, it seems to have a thick and strong, cute appearance ¡­" ""That''s not it..." Ye Fan stiffly smiled with a headache, "Little girl, we aren''t here to visit, tell us what we should do." What''s more, can that thing be rted to being cute?! "


    Blue Rain turned around and said, "Dearest, take out the light source and try to see if all of these bugs will chase after us."


    <span>"Are you sure you want to do this?" "Ye Fan felt like he was courting death."


    <span>I have to try. I have to decide if they''re independent or consistent. "Blue Rain said. leaf


    <span>Fan frowned, nodded, and took out the light stick. one


    Opening it, a bright white light illuminated the dark, damp, and venomous underground cave, making it look like and of demons.


    <span>Hiss, hiss ¡­ "Hiss, hiss ¡­" This


    <span>A group of ugly and terrifying poisonous bugs, upon discovering the light source, immediately stopped devouring each other, and directly squirmed over towards Ye Fan and co.!


    <span>Brother Ye Fan! "Kill them all!" time


    Blue Rain turned around and hid behind Ye Fan, hugging the man and shouting. leaf


    Fan Xian was speechless. The change in his instructions was too fast. He activated a sword aura to protect the two of them before lifting his hand. Arge amount of golden red sword intent shot out like a rain of swords, piercing through the air!<span>These insects had not grown old enough and their defensive capabilities were far from that giant bug''s. The Unparalleled Sword Intent had prated through most of them, and more than half of them had been destroyed by the dragon mes! leaf


    The sail turned off the light source and said, "Done." wink


    <span>In the blink of an eye, the surroundings were filled with a sour and burnt smell. Large numbers of tiny poisonous bugs appeared on the ground and began to multiply and devour them.


    <span>Blue Rain stuck out her head and looked at the scene in front of her. She took out a thread from her Treasure Bag and ced it into a pile of bugs.


    When she lifted the thread, there were already two little bugs sticking to the thread.<span>When Blue Rain took out a transparent container and ced the bugs inside, he said, "Brother Ye Fan, just now, these poisonous bugs saw the light source and they all came towards us. Speak


    It was clear that their primary goal was not to strengthen themselves, but to protect something, or to reproduce and hunt for more resources. such as


    If I guessed correctly, there should be a ''queen bug'' below, simr to an ant''s nest. These insects, in other words, are its'' worker ants'' or ''soldier ants''.In fact, part of the reason why they kill each other is because they do not want to waste these food resources and only serve the queen bug. "


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment, and then said, "So you''re saying that we have to find that queen bug?"


    Otherwise, no matter how many poisonous bugs we kill, as long as we hide there, it can continue to reproduce. such asIf this mutated bug had the same breeding pattern as an ant, then the queen bug could survive for decades by plundering food from other ces.


    You will never be able to imagine how strong it can make its own troops! " Blue Rain rarely had a serious face.


    Ye Fan''s scalp tingled, and he immediately said, "How can I find that queen bug? It''s so huge underground, and there are caves everywhere that they''ve prated. " To"It''s fine if the queen bug has the cultivation, but the problem is that it''s an insect. Furthermore, it will be dangerous if it takes too long."


    <span>Wait a moment, I will catch these two bugs and stimte them. Instinct will send them back to the queen bug and use them as apass. Perhaps, I can find the queen bug''s location. " time


    As Blue Rain spoke, he took out all sorts of strange medicine bottles from his pockets and poured some liquid and powder into the containers that the two bugs were in. two


    The moment the bugs hit the wall, they started moving towards a certain direction ¡­ "<span>"It seems like they''ve seeded. They might have been scared by instinct, or they might have eaten their fill. Let''s keep exploring in this direction." Blue Rain pointed in the direction of one of the caves.


    <span>Although Ye Fan felt that it was a bit mysterious, he could only trust in the girl''s ability, and let her lead the way, while he himself followed the sword and went deep into the cave. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1737

    1737 This<span>It was one thing if he didn''t probe deeper, but if he did, he really wouldn''t be able to see the bottom of it.


    <span>Ye Fan brought Blue Rain down with him. If it weren''t for the bugs constantly wiggling in a general direction, the two of them would have really gotten lost. one


    <span>Along the way, the number of giant bugs they encountered also numbered at least eight hundred. Ye Fan continued to kill and burn as many as he could to reduce the number of poisonous insects reproducing, until he was somewhat numb to it.


    <span>"If not for his great strength, ordinary cultivators would not have been able to keep on using it."


    "Big brother Ye Fan, if this goes on, I''m afraid we''ll have to go to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World." At this time, Lan Yu said with concern.


    <span>That could only be done. If it harmed the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, they might be able to discover the surface. This world was not prepared to ept the attack of another human civilization. Inverse


    <span>"I''ve already been there twice, so I''m already familiar with it." Ye Fan mocked himself.


    "Hmph, to be honest, are there any women in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World who are familiar with the way ¡­" time


    Blue Rain''s joke caused Ye Fan to be stunned. In his mind, he couldn''t help but recall a beautiful figure from the past. He sighed in his heart and wondered how she was doing ¡­. "Hah! Brother Ye Fan, what''s with your expression? Is it really true!? " Blue Rain cried out in rm.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, and lightly knocked on the girl''s head, "What are you yelling for, stop talking nonsense!" Do what you need to do and look for the right direction... " time


    Blue Rain pouted and could only continue pointing out the way, but it was clear that they were suspicious.


    "As expected, after a period of time, a" Darkness Domain "appeared in front of them."


    "Big brother Ye Fan seems to really be in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World", said Blue Rain.


    "Ye Fan directly took out a set of female clothing from his storage bag and gave it to Blue Rain. He had also snatched it from the cultivators he had killed, but he never thought that it would really be useful."


    "Put them on, so that no one will see the difference." Ye Fan said.<span>"It''s so dark, you want me to strip naked and change my clothes. Is Brother Ye Fan trying to do something bad..." At this time, Blue Rain had an innocent look on his face as he looked at Ye Fan with a pure and timid gaze.


    Little vixen, you''re going to perform again? Hurry up! Otherwise, I''ll spank your butt! "


    Ye Fan was speechless, this girl still had the time to tempt him? She was clearly an experienced person, but she was really like Jade Lady, capable of acting in movies!


    Blue Rain snorted. Although they didn''t say anything else, the way they scratched their head and changed their clothes even exposed their amazing figure. It also made Ye Fan''s stomach burn. leaf


    Fan Fan couldn''t help but mutter in his heart, ''Little demoness, once this matter is over, see if I don''t beat you up when I get back ¡­''


    After the woman had changed her clothes, Ye Fan used his illusions to change into an ordinary looking appearance and continued onward. This


    This time, he didn''t need to go back and forth, but his speed was a lot faster. Ye Fan directly turned into a golden light, and in the blink of an eye, he passed through the dark domain. oculus


    In front of him was a sea. leaf<span>The sails realized that their calctions were correct. This should be the sea between the Northern Xuan Sect and the Cold Light Sect.


    <span>After flying for another stretch of the world, they arrived at a scattered ind, and human structures began to appear.


    <span>What surprised both Ye Fan and Blue Rain even more was that there were actually quite a few cultivators fiercely battling in the surrounding seas, inds, and even the air!? "


    <span>Hehe! "Hehe!"


    <span>A huge, shrieking bird beast suddenly swooped down towards Ye Fan and co. Only


    The ck and yellow beak was about three meters long. From the looks of it, it seemed like a sea bird, but it also had bat wings. It was extremely malevolent! leafFan Xian could tell with a single nce that this was another mutated creature. He swung his sword and cut it in half! Although ¡­


    However, this strange bird didn''t produce any insects, but Ye Fan could see that in the distant sky, there were quite a lot of strange looking birds and beasts!?On the ind, it was even more tragic to see. There were only a few unrecognizable monsters that were fighting with a few cultivators. There were also many human corpses on the ground, with both mortals and cultivators.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan..." It seemed... Did a mutated monster run down? Why did this happen? "There weren''t any monster attacks on our surface?" Blue Rain asked in astonishment.


    <span>"Spiritual Qi... "Spiritual objects ¡­" Ye Fan could only think of one possibility, and that was that the Ancient Immortal Spirit World contained more spiritual energy, and that there were also many heavenly and earthly treasures like the Spirit Nurturing Ganoderma. wishful thinking


    Back then, Xiao Jin had discovered the Spiritual Qi of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and brought them underground.


    Simrly, if these mutated beasts instinctively felt that there were even better resources underground, they would definitely think up of ways to drill into the ground as well! This was the nature of living creatures!<span>He saw that some of the cultivators were at the Foundation Establishment stage and some were at the Core Formation stage. Even though they were fighting strange beasts, they could still injure them. But


    The problem was that many of these monsters were poisonous, making it impossible to guard against. Furthermore, the quantity of the poison was not on the same level!


    The corpses of many human cultivators had been festering to the point of being rotten to the bone. It was obvious that they had been poisoned to death!


    "Is the queen bug nearby?" Ye Fan asked. time


    Blue Rain shook his head: "It doesn''t seem to be here yet, but it''s possible that these monsters were driven down by these poisonous bugs. They probably aren''t a match for these poisonous bugs."


    "Ye Fan thought for a while, and then let Blue Rain stand on his sword without moving. He flew down by himself, directlynding on an ind."Demonic beast! ept your death! " ind


    "Go, a ck-clothed Foundation Establishment stage male cultivator frantically shot out lightning strikes at a monster that looked like a giant bug!"<span>¡¸ Boom! Boom!¡¹ Several lightning bolts struck the ck creature. Although it left quite a few charred wounds on its body, the venomous green blood still gushed out like crazy as it charged towards the ck robed cultivator!


    <span>"Although the cultivator can run, with two injuredrades behind him, it seems like he won''t be able to escape!"


    Junior brother! I can''t care about you guys! " This cultivator saw that he was going to die if this goes on, so he got up and flew into the air!


    The two poisoned cultivators'' faces were green as theyid on the ground, their expressions already contorted to the extreme!<span>Senior Martial Brother! Senior Brother, don''t abandon us! "The two of them wailed in grief. However, they also knew that in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, there were too few cultivators who were willing to sacrifice themselves to save others ¡­ whoosh. hh. hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    <span>Suddenly, a golden-red ming sword light pierced through the enormous creature. After a series of distortions, the creature was finally unable to move.


    <span>The two poisoned cultivators were stunned for a moment. The fleeing ck clothed cultivator also realized that it was an unfamiliar cultivator that suddenly appeared.


    Although their strength was shallow, they could still feel that the sword intent from before, and it should be around a Heavenly Core, but this person was an expert! leaf


    <span>"Sails walked to the side of those two cultivators and frowned as he looked at them. Judging from their clothing and techniques, they should be people from the Northern Xuan Sect."


    <span>More ¡­ Thank you for saving my life! Please. Please take us away from here! " "A poisoned cultivator coughed up ck blood as he pleaded.


    "Just tell me what happened here truthfully first," Ye Fan said in thenguage of the Immortal World. one


    The cultivator quickly exined, "Our Yantian was attacked by a demon beast. We came here to tame the demon beast, but who would have thought ¡­ "There are more and more demonic beasts, and we fell for them ¡­"<span>Ye Fan looked into the distance and realized that there were a few inds with particrly abundant spiritual energy. So the Northern Xuan Sect also had a cultivation ground for elixirs? This


    <span>In other words, it was even more understandable why these monsters appeared here and not on the surface.


    "How many demon beasts have appeared? How many are there?" Ye Fan asked again.


    <span>The ck robed cultivatornded and bowed, "Fellow cultivator, there are simply too many demonic beasts. We don''t even know where they came from, but they kept on appearing! Me


    The northern part of the Northern Xuan Sect is said to have already been affected by the demon beasts. In the southern part of the sect, the Bright Light Sect''s Qiantian has also been destroyed. Not to mention that our sect has suffered a great number of casualties, even more elixirs have been destroyed!Currently, the various sects are panicking, and all kinds of rogue cultivators have been attacked by demon beasts. The elders and the Sect Leader have all taken action, hiding everywhere! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1738

    <span>1738


    Ye Fan rejoiced in his heart. There weren''t any monsters that attacked humans on the surface, and their feelings ran all the way to the surface to harm the people of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World? This


    However, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World actually acted as a ''spear shield'' for the humans on the surface from the attacks of the gods? also"I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. At the very least, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World is very sparsely popted and has the ability to fight back. If it were on the surface, the death toll of monsters attacking a city would be incalcble."


    <span>Do you know which side has the most demon beasts, the strongest? " He wanted to have a n in his heart.


    <span>However, these cultivators were all at the bottom of the Northern Xuan Sect. They weren''t sure about the battle situation in other ces either.


    At the same time, a few strange looking beasts came out of the sea. They looked like mutated lizards. Although their bodies were smaller than the ones before, their skin was as cold as steel.


    As if sensing the blood on the ind, these lizard monsters immediately sprinted forward, charging towards the center at an extremely fast speed! Then ¡­


    When the ck clothed cultivator saw this, he immediately looked at Ye Fan with an imploring look. They were truly afraid. leaf


    Fan Fan sighed before saying: "You guys can leave now. I will deal with the demon beasts here."Thank you! Thank you, senior! "


    <span>The ck clothed cultivator didn''t know how old Ye Fan was. In any case, he was still stronger than them, so he had to call for his seniors first. Then, he carried two seniors on his shoulders and boarded a small boat-shaped flying magic tool.


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan continuously shot out several sword intents, directly piercing through those lizard monsters that tried to attack!


    <span>When the sword intent hit the hard skin, it was as if it had pierced through a steel te. "Thump thump thump", it was truly amazing. This


    It was still Ye Fan''s Emperor level sword intent. If it was a human''s bullet, then it might not be able to harm them. leaf<span>Fan Xian frowned, he was getting more and more worried. Seeing that the three cultivators had already flown away, he returned to the sky.


    "Brother Ye Fan, what''s the situation next?" Blue Rain was anxiously waiting up there. She didn''t know how to speak thenguage, so she didn''t know what to do. leaf


    <span>The sails gave a general idea of the situation and said, "It seems that there are quite a few of these mutated beasts. Let''s find the queen bug first and think about other thingster."


    When Team Blue Rain heard this, they nodded their heads and pointed to the north, "It seems to be over there!"


    Ye Fan remembered that the North Xuan sect disciple said that something big was going on at the north of the sect. Could it be that it was caused by the mother insect?


    "Girl, time is of the essence, hurry up, I''m going to speed up!"<span>"You''re carrying her!" "Stop!" Blue Rain''s charming voice shouted, sticking close to Ye Fan''s chest. leaf


    The sail smiled, but that was fine, and she put her arms around the girl. same<span>At that time, Ye Fan immediately released the secondyer of power, and the power in his body exploded out like an endless fountain!


    <span>"Dragon Scale Sword Wings!" body


    <span>In a sh, he summoned thousands of flying swords into six wings. With a p of his sword wings, Ye Fan''s figure turned into a ming meteor, pierced through the sky, and explosively shot out in the direction of the Northern Xuan sect!


    Along the way, if Ye Fan saw any demon beasts, he would easily kill them with a sword. Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsi[email protected]@<span>The cultivators who were fighting with the demon beasts did not even manage to see the situation clearly before a sword intent descended from the sky and killed the demon beasts!


    This destructive sword intent caused many cultivators to tremble in fear. No


    Naturally, some people had already begun toe to the same conclusion. Could it be that the mysterious emperor level Sword Intent expert that had intimidated the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World had appeared again!? leaf<span>What Fan didn''t know was that his casual move had caused waves in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    He brought Team Blue Rain into the territory of the Northern Xuan Sect. When they arrived at a lush forest area, they finally discovered quite a few cultivators'' auras ahead.In addition, the amount of monsters along the way increased, as did the number of dead and injured cultivators and humans everywhere.


    "Look, Brother Ye Fan!" There! " Team Blue Rain''s Blue Rain pointed to a battlefield. Sure enough, they saw several huge poisonous bugs fighting two cultivators. This


    The appearance of the poisonous bugs were impressively the same as the ones they met in the underground passage!


    Although the cultivators of the Bei Xuan sect could kill them, they could not do anything about it. These poisonous bugs woulde back endlessly and reproduce at a rapid rate. It was impossible to kill them all!


    "Looks like the queen bug is here," Blue Rain suggested, "Let''s look for the queen bug first. If the queen bug still has some of the normal bug''s characteristics, I can think of a way to use the insect poison to control it! Otherwise, we won''t be able to kill these little ones! " leafAt this time, the sails naturally listened to the professionals. After continuing to fly north for a distance, they astonishingly saw that thousands of poisonous insects had actually appeared in front of them!? more


    What frightened them was that there was a portion of these poisonous bugs that were rtively agile. They had wings on their backs, which made it so that even cultivators were not safe in the air!


    <span>There were a lot of flying insects in the sky, and the ground was covered withrge, quickly crawling poisonous insects. Hundreds of Northern Xuan Sect''s cultivators, who were at the Foundation Establishment and Core Formation stage, were fighting bitterly here.


    <span>"The ones that can fly should be the true descendants of the queen bug, not engineers. Just like the queen ant of the ants, she might evolve into a future queen bug ¡­" Team Blue Rain was worried: "I hope we arrived early enough so that no other queen bug would appear. If not, we''d really be in trouble ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan felt a bit strange. "The Northern Xuan Sect should have a Spirit Creation stage cultivator and a long-lived mysterious sea. Why don''t they help out with these Foundation Establishment and Core Formation cultivators? Killing them would be much more troublesome."Just when he was puzzled, Ye Fan discovered that the aura of Spirit Creation had appeared in front of him!


    <span>In theplex and steep terrain of the mountain region,rge amounts of yellow-green mucus were building up various types of soil and vegetation, turning them into a huge fortress!


    "It has a radius of several kilometers and a height of several hundred meters, giving it the appearance of a stand-alone mountain!"


    "Lair!?" leaf


    The sails could see that in this gigantic nest of poisonous insects, all sorts of insects were crawling out from some of the holes!<span>What surprised him even more was that there was a demon beast over 200 meters long, 7 to 8 meters thick, covered in glittering golden light, with two pairs of thick and fierce feet, on its back was a pair of golden fleshy wings that were dozens of meters wide, and a demon beast with several meters long and golden white horns on its head!


    "Guardian God?!" Seeing this demon beast, although there was some great change, Blue Rain was still able to recognize it. Wasn''t this Little Gold!? leaf<span>Fan Xian was also stunned as he watched. Why was Xiao Jin here? Also


    He wondered where this gluttonous snake had gone to. It had been a while since hest saw it, why had it grown so many times, and how did its wings be flesh and blood? Furthermore, it had grown four legs and four sharp ws!?


    <span>He looked more and more like a dragon! small


    At this moment, Jin''s two huge eyeballs looked like they were going crazy. He was using his tail to hit the ceiling of their! Use its ws to tear it apart! This


    The nest filled with venomous mucus had been destroyed by Xiao Jin''s attack. It was like a piece of bread that had been bitten off!

 Chapter 1739

    1739 in


    In another direction, three figures were watching Xiao Jin''s actions.


    Ye Fan sensed that these were the three Solidified Spirit Realm cultivators from the Bei Xuan Sect. One of them had two Earth Spirits, and he had seen them back on the Red Moon Ind. He had a slight impression of them but didn''t know their names. Then ¡­


    <span>The three cultivators naturally also saw Ye Fan. Just by looking at the sword wings on Ye Fan''s back, they had already recognized Ye Fan''s identity!


    Back then, the powerful sword cultivators who had engulfed the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World and fought on the Red Moon Ind had shocked the world by beheading the Heavenly Treasures and suppressing the ancestors of the various sects, leaving them with an indelible impression! From


    After that, no one in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World dared to order a mortal around, for they were afraid that this master who cared about themon people would suddenly appear. Although ¡­<span>Many people had heard that this sword cultivator had actually died under the Sky Law''s punishment, but many people still believed that Ye Fan was not dead. This


    <span>In an instant, the three cultivators were convinced that the rumor was fake. This mysterious sword expert was really still alive and well in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World! Triple


    <span>Everyone was bewildered, thinking that with the appearance of the army of demon beasts this time, it was indeed a bigmotion that attracted the hidden number one expert of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World!


    Now that they saw that if they didn''te over to pay their respects, they were afraid that the experts would me them for being impolite, so they hurriedly flew towards Ye Fan.<span>"Daoist Pei Hua from the Northern Profound Sect greets... "Senior." The white-haired Heavenly Spirit Realm Elder, seeing Ye Fan, called him senior. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian frowned, as if there was no meaning in changing his appearance. His sword intent was very easy to identify, and they could recognize it as him.


    At this time, Blue Rain''s eyes were shining brightly as he proudly looked at Ye Fan. He never thought that his lover would have such decorum in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, and that there would always be someone respectfully paying him a visit.The three of you, what are you doing here, and why aren''t you killing the demon beast? "Ye Fan simply removed his useless disguise and revealed his original appearance as he asked. Triple


    <span>The Elder saw that it was indeed Ye Fan, and became especially cautious and respectful. Pei


    <span>Hua Hua exined, "It''s like this... Senior, our Northern Xuan Sect has passed on the Ancient Barbarian Beast Subduing Technique, specializing in controlling the beast spirits and controlling the demon beasts to be our spirit beasts.


    Although we don''t know what kind of demon dragon it is, its strength is extremely high. Its pure strength should have reached the earth spirit realm, which is a great threat to us. Addition


    The dragon-type demonic beast''s battle prowess is astonishing, and its recovery rate is astonishing. We would like to wait for it to deplete some of its energy, then we can go and subdue it ¡­ "


    Ye Fan frowned. He didn''t say that he didn''t notice, but Xiao Jin didn''t know what to eat either. His strength advanced by leaps and bounds, actually breaking through from the Core Formation Stage to the Spirit Forming Stage, giving birth to a beast spirit. Difficult<span>With such a huge change, the level of the monster had increased by a huge amount!


    "These are all demonic beasts. Your disciples have already suffered heavy casualties. Do you all still have the mood to sit here and watch the battle?"


    Ye Fan sneered, "After all, it is more important to subdue a powerful demon beast by oneself. As for the other human lives, we can let them go for now, right?"


    Elder Pei Hua and the other two looked awkward. They were indeed eyeing Xiao Jin like he was a tiger.<span>As they looked at the Monstrous Beasts that had the chance to evolve into dragons, as well as the people who were able to defeat them, they naturally yearned to obtain them.


    Not to mention who, even if they were brought back to the Northern Profound Sect, they would still be dispatched with a Divine Beast.


    "You guys have the ancient beast taming technique, why don''t you use it on these demon beasts that are wreaking havoc everywhere?" Ye Fan asked again. Although ¡­


    He probably knew the reason, but he still wanted to confirm it.<span>Elder Pei Hua cupped his hands and said, "Reporting to Senior, this Ancient Beast Subduing Technique only works on beasts with intelligence.


    <span>These strange beasts came from who knows where. They were extremely brutal poisonous insects and vicious beasts.


    Our beast taming techniques are basically useless against them. It will only cause them to be provoked and be exceptionally ruthless. " leafFan Xian thought this was indeed the case. This seemed to be what Carlock had said, that they were unable tomunicate with the spirit of these monsters. It was the same logic. end


    These creatures were gene mutations. They weren''t some spirit beast. To put it bluntly, they weren''t that high leveled.


    <span>"You can leave now, go kill those demon beasts that are wreaking havoc everywhere. I will deal with them here." Ye Fan waved his hand and let them leave.


    Elder Pei Hua frowned and hesitated, looking unwillingly at the glittering flying dragon ¡­.<span>"Why... You don''t want to go? " Ye Fan''s gaze gradually turned cold, sweeping over the three people.


    The hair on their bodies immediately stood on end as they trembled all over!


    <span>"Go!" We''re leaving! Senior shall take his leave! "


    Elder Pei Hua thought that his life was still more important, so the three of them hurriedly ran!<span>They nned to return to the Northern Profound Sect as soon as possible and exin the situation here. They wanted to see how Patriarch Xuanhai would deal with it. leaf


    The sails didn''t matter at all. It didn''t matter if these people spread the news or not. In any case, it was fine to just kill Xiao Jin. small<span>Although Jin was a gluttonous snake, and would asionally take a blow, he was still a good brother who had experienced several life and death battles with Jin. Ye Fan did not allow it, so who would control him like a horse?


    Ye Fan brought Blue Rain down to a certain height and yelled at the gluttonous snake that was about to go berserk, "Xiao Jin!" Stop! Stop fighting for now! " small


    <span>King didn''t seem to hear him and continued to attack the nest.


    <span>"Big Brother Ye Fan, it seems that there''s something wrong with the Guardian God. It should have discovered us long ago, but it doesn''t seem to recognize us!"


    <span>Blue Rain was a bit worried at the time: "Look at its eyes. Logically speaking, they are golden. Now they have turned red. It seems like they were poisoned."


    Poison? " leaf<span>Fan Xian shook his head: "Can this guy be easily poisoned?" Do you have any toxins or antibodies for thousands of years? Me


    Look at it, it''s just randomly eating. It has a bad stomach! "Last time was when I ate a toad''s beast core. I don''t even recognize him anymore!" Yes


    After learning from the previous example, this time, Ye Fan quickly found out a few reasons, because this crazy appearance was quite simr to before.<span>The Northern Xuan Sect specialized in dealing with demon beasts, so they naturally had a better understanding of demon beasts.


    Since Elder Pei Hua had said that Xiao Jin was a dragon-type demonic beast and was indeed the king of demonic beasts, then it should be very difficult for him to die from poison. ThisAt that time, Ye Fan felt that he should give it some stimtion and wake it up...


    <span>"Girl, you stay here. Don''t move."


    Ye Fan immediately summoned a bunch of flying swords, protecting Blue Rain.


    After dispersing the sword wings, he flew towards Xiao Jin''s huge head!


    "Hey!" Gluttony! Calm down! " one


    <span>After grabbing that long white gold horn, Ye Fan shouted loudly. small


    King felt someone scratching his head and was immediately infuriated. He frantically twisted his head and flew around in the air! leaf<span>The power of the sail was not a joke. Under the situation where the second sail broke up, he naturally would not be left behind.


    Seeing that this gluttonous snake couldn''t understand human speech, Ye Fan directly released his Fire Dragon Might! one


    The deep dragon roar reverberated through the forest, causing arge number of creatures to shudder!<span>A creature with wisdom would be especially afraid of the might of a dragon. This was the case for Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin''s movements clearly slowed down. He blinked his huge eyes and pped his wings twice. His eyes seemed to be at a loss ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1740

    1740 Able<span>Yes, he was merely at a loss for a moment, and very quickly, it was as if his brain detonated once again, his whole body frantically twisted, attempting to throw Ye Fan out! leaf


    Seeing this, Fan couldn''t help but realize that this guy''s brain was really burning.


    If there was nothing else, he could just leave it aside and let Xiao Jin fight with the group of bugs. can


    <span>The problem was, in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, there were cultivators who might plot against Xiao Jin.


    He had to rush to other ces to check on the mutated beast. Time was tight, he couldn''t possibly stay nearby to protect it. ""Xiao Jin, don''t me me. If I don''t wake you up, I won''t be able to take you away." leaf


    After chanting, the sail flew up and condensed the Dragonscale Sword Wings on its back. Then, it pped its wings and aimed at Xiao Jin''s head and gave him a kick!


    "Bam!"


    Although this kick weighed at least a few tons, but with Xiao Jin''s defensive capabilities, he naturally wouldn''t really injure it. It was just giving it a bit of stimtion. small


    <span>Jin Yi turned his head and immediately opened his huge mouth towards Ye Fan, wanting to eat Ye Fan into his stomach! leaf


    The sails flew downwards, arriving at the canyon between the two mountains!


    Ye Fan flew in front while Xiao Jin chased from behind. When


    After entering a sufficiently narrow area, Xiao Jin''s wings were unable to spread smoothly. Arge amount of rocks were shattered and fell from both sides, falling onto Xiao Jin''s wings.With the help of hundreds of tons of falling rocks from both sides, Ye Fan turned his head and suddenly stepped on Xiao Jin''s head! small


    <span>Vajra tried to fly again, but his head was spinning from the kick and he fell into the ravine. leaf


    <span>The sail seized the opportunity to go up and throw another round of random punches. From time to time, it would use its dragon''s might to intimidate them.


    Although he managed to avoid seven inches of Xiao Jin''s vital parts, the strength of Ye Fan at the second stage of the disintegration was enough to unleash a few tons, or even several tens of tons of heavy punches, which was enough to help Xiao Jin be clear-headed.


    After fighting for three full minutes, Xiao Jin finally became dizzy. His huge head fell to the ground. He stuck out his tongue, rolled his eyes, and fainted. leaf<span>With a wave of his hand, he had the flying sword bring Blue Rain down into the ravine. time


    Seeing this, Lan Yu''s heart ached to death. She hastily jumped down and ran in front of Xiao Jin, "Big brother Ye Fan, why are you so ruthless?" The Guardian God couldn''t have been killed, right? " "


    <span>Ye Fan was already tired, this was not as straightforward as killing people with sword intent. "Don''t worry, I didn''t hit it with my fist to kill it, this is just a big guy, how much trouble do you have?" "


    So what do we do now? " Blue Rain asked. leaf


    Fan said, "I asked you toe down and see if you had a way to wake him up."<span>"I''ll give the Guardian some Poison Cleansing Pills. I don''t know if it''ll help though," Blue Rain said as he took out a few bottles and poured out a bunch of small pills. drug


    There were pills, but how to make Xiao Jin eat them was a problem.<span>Fortunately, Ye Fan''s strength was extraordinary. After forcefully pulling Xiao Jin''s big head up, he opened his big mouth.


    <span>Team Blue Rain saw the opportunity and threw all of their pills in.


    This gluttonous snake really loved to eat. Even when it was unconscious, it actually discovered that something was imported. Instinctively, it rolled its tongue and swallowed the pill...


    Ye Fan and Timely Blue Rain looked at each other, not knowing whether tough or cry.Ye Fan was afraid that this little pill wasn''t enough, so he even took out a few pills made of Spirit Recuperating Ganoderma and threw them into Xiao Jin''s mouth. such as


    He did not have much raw materials for the Spirit Recuperating Ganoderma, and most of them were made into pills, which he distributed to the people around him. end


    An immortal herb like the Spirit-Nurturing Ganoderma was extremely rare even in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Therefore, Ye Fan wasn''t willing to give one to Xiao Jin for him to eat.


    <span>Fortunately, Xiao Jin''s recovery ability was already astonishing. After eating these pills to wake him up and clean up the poison, the redness in his eyes gradually faded, returning to its original golden color.


    "Phew ¡­" "Huff ¡­"<span>Xiao Jin let out a low snort, and after rolling hisrge eyes, he saw Ye Fan and Blue Rain standing in front of him. He immediately felt a sense of intimacy with them. !


    <span>The two of them were afraid that if they didn''t know how to speak, they would be able to feel Xiao Jin''s intelligence just by looking at him. leaf


    Sails touched Xiao Jin''s face as he scolded, "You gluttonous snake, you''re getting bolder and bolder. Aren''t you afraid of those cultivators capturing you as a pet when youe to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World?" Speak


    Just as he finished speaking, Ye Fan''s mind suddenly transmitted a spiritual thought, as if it was some sort of telepathic connection, which was extremely mysterious.


    Although it was not speaking anguage, Ye Fan was able to understand it.


    This thought was probably saying, "I didn''t do it on purpose." leaf


    Fan Xian was stupefied for a moment. Only when he looked at the innocent Xiao Jin in his eyes did he realize that Xiao Jin was sending him a message!? No


    Forbidden, Ye Fan thought of that God Beast Luwu back then, and was able to directly send a sound transmission to him. It seems like Xiao Jin hasn''t reached that realm yet, but there''s also a trend!<span>"My god, how many good things have you eaten that have allowed you to improve so greatly?" Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh.


    <span>Hearing what Elder Pei Hua said just now, Xiao Jin had attained the cultivation of an earth spirit. leaf


    Fan Xian believed that even though Xiao Jin was at the Earth Spirit level of strength, Xiao Jin''s growth was too fast. He would most likely have the chance to be a Dragon Beast with the strength of Eternal Life or even Heaven Seizing. Then ¡­


    Ye Fan also had a copy of the "Deste Beast Taming Technique", which contained some information on cultivating demon beasts.<span>The evolution of a demon beast was different from that of a human cultivator. Its Core Formation and Spirit Creation were not different by many levels.


    <span>Humans, because of their differences inprehension of the Grand Dao, would be divided into the human, Earth, Heavenly Pill, Earth, Heaven, and Celestial. can


    <span>Demonic beasts formed their cores. Spirit sculptures formed their spirits. There weren''t too many restrictions.


    The process of a demonic beast awakening its consciousness was actually already a process ofprehending the Heavenly Dao. Thus, the cultivation of a demonic beast was usually more difficult than entering the rudiments, and the advancement was actually easier than a human''s.


    In other words, Xiao Jin''s'' earth spirit ''was only at this stage of strength. It was not impossible for it to reach the strength of an'' immortal spirit ''in the future, and it would not affect its pursuit of a higher realm.


    Perhaps this was what it meant by gain and loss. Humans were born with the knowledge to cultivate, while beasts were born with the knowledge to cultivate. on<span>The heavens were fair. Humans had to pay more for theirprehension of the Heavenly Dao, while the beasts had to pay more for their starting point.


    "Big Brother Ye Fan, did the Guardian God speak to you?" Are you for real? I also want to talk to the Guardian God ¡­ " Blue Rain was iparably excited. She treated Xiao Jin as if he were her family. small


    <span>King, on the other hand, arrogantly raised his head, as if to show that not everyone could talk to it. leaf


    The sail immediately jumped up and smashed its fist on that greedy snake''s head, "What are you pretending for!?" Say a word to Xiaoyu! "Thank you for helping you wake up!"


    <span>Xiao Jin immediately became listless. He had been beaten up by Ye Fan until he was a little scared. Although he couldn''t control himself when he was mad, he still had some memories.


    It knew that Ye Fan did this to help it and to not let those few cultivators take advantage of it, but fighting was really painful. It<span>He couldn''t understand, how could a human have such great strength? Even though he had lived for thousands of years, it was still his first time to see something like this ¡­


    Helpless, the arrogant Xiao Jin could only send a thought to Team Blue Rain and say, "Thank you."


    At this time, Blue Rain was overjoyed. He happily jumped up and down and rushed over to kiss Little Gold''s big, golden-white belly. See


    As the little human girl kissed and hugged him, Xiao Jin''s eyes revealed a trace of warmth.It had been the guardian deity of the Gu God Cult for thousands of years, so wasn''t it a unique protector of the Gu God Cult? leaf


    <span>Although Fan Xian felt that the scene in front of him was very warm, he was helpless as there was still a lot of things to do. He directly asked, "Xiao Jin, why did you attack that nest just now? Is it for the queen bug in there? "


    <span>Xiao Jin''s huge head nodded as if he was learning from a human. "


    "Why?" Ye Fan asked. nodule


    Indeed, Xiao Jin transmitted a thought to him, causing Ye Fan''s face to immediately stiffen. This was because the entire meaning was summed up with one word: supplement.

 Chapter 1741

    1741 Leaves


    Fan very much regretted asking such a question, wasn''t it? Wasn''t the target that the gluttonous snake was looking for, just to eat it!?


    <span>Either it was delicious, or it was nutritious!


    <span>At this moment, Blue Rain hurriedly turned his head and asked: "Brother Ye Fan, what did the Guardian God say?"


    <span>Ye Fan twitched his mouth, not knowing what to say, so he just casually said, "He said that this bug has nutrition, high protein, and the smell of chicken, it''s crispy."


    Blue Rain was quite confused after hearing this. They didn''t quite understand why Xiao Jin even knew the protein and why the worms tasted like chicken and were so fragile. leaf


    Fan Xian pondered for a moment before asking, "Xiao Jin, ever since those strange creatures appeared, could it be that you''ve been eating?"


    Xiao Jin nodded his huge head. He was not used tomunicating through his thoughts. He would nod his head if he could give a simple answer. "<span>Are you sure you want to eat these poisonous bugs? " Ye Fan was still worried. small


    <span>However, Jin had sent a telepathic thought to indicate that he had already eaten a lot of weird things. There was no problem at all, other than being a little dazed just now ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. Indeed, other than eating himself to the point of going crazy, his condition was also fine.


    <span>"Alright, I''ll help you find the queen bug. You take responsibility for eating it!" leaf


    After thinking for a while, the best way to deal with those rapidly growing worms was to let Xiao Jin eat them. Inverse


    Zheng Xiao Jin also liked to eat. He had chased the queen bug all the way to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, but if he stopped it, it probably wouldn''t even be willing to eat it. small


    When Jin Yi heard that Ye Fan was going to help him cut open the nest, his eyes immediately lit up, and he happily nodded his head. leaf


    The sails didn''t waste any time, they immediately flew out of the canyon, took out their huge ck sword, and rushed straight towards the mountain-like poison den.


    Xiao Jin followed behind, carrying Blue Rain, full of anticipation. leaf


    The sails faced their. After seeing that the distance was close, he raised his sword high up and condensed a golden sword intent more than a hundred meters long. Then, he hacked down heavily!It was as though a giant was wielding a sword, chopping apart a mountain peak! leaf


    The sword intent of the sail far exceeded Xiao Jin''s strength. Breaking through this nest was like a hot knife through butter. It was not difficult at all! OnlyHearing a loud bang, the nest burst open, and the poison erupted likeva! [email protected]@


    The scene on the surface was simply shocking. The densely packed squirming bugs were extremely disgusting! And ¡­


    <span>Below them, one could faintly see a huge, sparkling white queen bug. Its body was over 10 timesrger than the other insects, and it looked extremely bloated.


    "That''s the one! "The mother insect, because of continuous production, will make the belly bigger and bigger." Blue Rain said. small


    When Jin saw the queen bug''s fat belly, he couldn''t hold it in any longer. In its eyes, this was a great tonic, a belly full of nutrients! Only


    <span>He saw it diving down like a madman,pletely disregarding the poisonous bugs and the surrounding venom! "


    "Yah!"At this moment, Blue Rain jumped up in surprise. Luckily, Ye Fan was able to catch him in time and held the girl in his arms. two


    When he lowered his head, he saw Xiao Jin rush into the sea of poisonous insects. After that, he bit off the queen bug and dove his head in!? connect


    Even Ye Fan and Blue Rain couldn''t stand the scene of the queen bug falling down. They could only see that after losing the protection of its nest, it was powerless to resist. It continued to shrink until it was slowly sucked dry. And ¡­


    On the other hand, Xiao Jin was waving his tail and pping his wings happily. To<span>As for those poisonous bugs, although they crazily returned to theirir to protect the queen bug, they werepletely unable to cause any harm to Xiao Jin.


    Ye Fan finally understood that Xiao Jin was the natural enemy of these poisonous bugs. In other words, Xiao Jin himself was at the top of the food chain on this.


    <span>Even though these creatures had mutated, but in the eyes of Little Gold, it was only a new breed that appeared from the ''ingredients'' ¡­ quaque


    It seemed like the hybrid rice eaten by humans, the grafted fruits, and some gically modified foods were all its dishes. In Xiao Jin''s eyes, mutants did not mutate at all.<span>"Big Brother Ye Fan, I think, how about you let the Guardian God take us for a walk. The Guardian Gods can especially find something to eat."


    "It has a keen sense of smell. With it around, we''ll be able to find out where the monsters are." Blue Rain suggested. leaf


    This was exactly what the sail wanted. As the dragon''s mes burned the poisonous bugs that were gathering over, the sails waited for Xiao Jin to finish eating this big meal.Without the queen bug, the number of poisonous bugs rapidly decreased. iso


    When Xiao Jin came out from the stomach, the huge mother insect had already turned into a piece of skin. small


    Jin Yi licked his tongue and flew towards Ye Fan. leaf<span>When Fan saw its head full of yellow-green mucus, he quickly told it to go into the water to wash first. small


    <span>Jin felt that he had been despised. He grudgingly nced at Ye Fan, ran to a nearbyke, and drilled for a while. When he flew in front of Ye Fan, he once again had a golden look.


    Ye Fan gave Xiao Jin his suggestion to continue looking for mutated beasts while he was responsible for dealing with those troublesome monsters. Two people and one snake strolled around the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    <span>When Xiao Jin heard that Ye Fan was going to help him "hunt", he was naturally very happy. After all, he only needed to be responsible for eating.


    He saw that it once again became the size of an arm, andnded on Ye Fan''s shoulder. However, this time, it also grew four small ws, making it look even more like a small dragon.


    Go find something to eat! Xiao Jin sent out a strong signal! also


    He didn''t know what level its digestive system was, but even after eating such a big queen bug, it still didn''t show any signs of being full. leafFan Xian smiled as he shook his head and sighed. The world was unpredictable. Who would have thought that the innate ability of a greedy snake could one day be useful ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    Cold Light Sect, Star Bamboo Peak.<span>Dressed in a jade-green dress, the fairy-like Xiang Runded in front of the room.


    It had been many days since she had returned to live at Star Bamboo Peak. Every time she returned to her former home, this empty ce would leave her with an unsettling feeling in her heart.


    <span>But today, she didn''t dare to stay on the ind anymore, so she had no choice but to return to this ce.


    <span>Unexpectedly, just as hended, his parents-inw came looking for him. "


    <span>A-Jiao! "Good thing you came back, son. We were just looking for you!" Mo Xinzhi shouted.


    Nian Ru gracefully bowed. "Father, Mother."


    Mo Xin Zhi kept his flying sword andnded in front of Nian Ru Jiao. Holding onto the woman''s hand, he asked with concern, "Child, are you alright? Why is yourplexion so bad? "


    Leng Yu also asked with concern, "A-Jiao, did something happen?" He


    Naturally, they could tell that Nian Ru''s heart was heavy, and it wasn''t just because she was depressed.Looking at her inws who were concerned about her, she thought of the words Han Yuntao had said on the ind. She thought of the crippled, destroyed, and finally, the cold star ¡­ reading


    Ru Jiao''s heart was in even greater pain. Her eyes were sparkling as she gritted her teeth and said, "Father, Mother ¡­ A-Jiao knew who had done this to her husband all those years ago. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1742

    <span>1742 I


    Hearing this, Leng Yu and Mo Xinzhi''s faces turned white.


    <span>"What did you say?" What do you mean? The failure of the Star Core Formation back then, could it be ¡­ " Mo Xinzhi grabbed Nian Ru''s arm, her entire body was trembling.


    <span>"That''s not my husband''s fault, nor was it an ident. It was Han Yuntao ¡­" one


    Time, the air seemed to have frozen. On the peak of the Star Bamboo Mountain, only the moaning of the wind could be heard.


    After a long period of silence, Mo Xinzhi clenched her teeth and said with reddened eyes: "I knew it ¡­. I knew it! How could my son suddenly fall from being a genius to be a cripple! As expected... "It really is that fellow ¡­" reading


    Ru Jiao choked with emotions and said, "My husband is so pitiful... "He probably knows the truth all along, but he doesn''t dare to say it out loud. He doesn''t want to bring us any trouble ¡­"


    "A-Jiao, how did you know?" Is there any evidence? " Mo Xinji asked.


    Thoughtful was stunned for a moment before she said, "It was Hanyun Tao who admitted it in front of me. He wanted to force me, but when I tried to fight back with my life, he was so angry that he said it himself ¡­"


    Leng Yu shook her head in pain, "Even if he admits it himself, he has no proof. If we were to talk about the Frigid Rain Grandmaster, who would go and help us punish Han Yuntao for the sake of the deceased star.


    Currently, he was the number one under the Sect Leader. Apart from the Great Elder, the other Elders were not in his eyes. He was the number one genius of the Han Family.


    If you want to deal with him, even if the Grandmaster were to take action, the Sect Leader or the Great Elder might not be able to suppress him ¡­ ""Darling, what do you mean, do you mean ¡­ We can''t avenge the stars!? " Mo Xinzhi turned around and asked unwillingly. "


    Mydy... I am as angry as you are, but think carefully, what can we do about that beast Han Yuntao!? "


    Leng Yu let out a long sigh and said: "I only regret that there is no one in our Leng n now ¡­ The stars were originally the Leng n''s biggest hope, but they didn''t expect... "Destroyed by the hand of that evil thief." Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@Xin Zhi''s face alternated between red and white. In the end, she let go of Nian Lu Jiao and copsed into a nearby chair.


    The atmosphere in the hall sank into silence. reading<span>Ru Jiao suddenly realized that it was useless for her to tell him the truth. That was why Han Yuntao dared to tell her the truth. "


    Child... For the sake of your safety, let''s not go out and expose this matter. "We can''t fight against the Han Family, much less Han Yuntao." Leng Yu advised.Nian Ru tightly clenched her hands and said with tears shining, "Father, Mother... Rest assured, I will not implicate you... "


    <span>"What do you mean, child?" Mo Xinzhi asked worriedly, "Are you going to seek revenge on Han Yuntao?"


    "I know that right now, I am still unable to avenge my husband. However, as long as I diligently train, I might be able to do so in the future!"


    <span>The Leng Yu couple looked at each other, sighing inwardly. How could this matter be so simple? reading


    <span>Even though Ru Jiao''s cultivation base was above average, she was in no way inferior to Han Yuntao.


    <span>However, as long as their daughter-inw didn''t take the risk and die, they would thank the heavens. In the end, they were feeling grief and indignation for their son. "


    <span>Father, Mother, you have not had the time to ask, have you twoe here for me? " Nian Ru asked while wiping away her tears.


    Leng Yu thought of something and said, "It''s like this. Recently, arge number of strange demon beasts have appeared out of nowhere, and various sects have discovered them.


    <span>Now that the Cold Light Sect has sent out arge group of Core Formation and above cultivators to various ces to ambush demons, we are worried that you have not returned for a long time and might encounter an attack from a demon beast, so we came to take a look. You


    Since you''re back, then stay at home. Don''t go out and wander around, and wait for the demonic beasts to attack you first. " reading


    Only then did Ru Jiao remember that Han Yuntao had also been called over by Qi Bin to deal with matters regarding the demonic beasts.<span>"Father, mother, then we are also part of the Cold Light Sect. How about we also eliminate the demon?" Nian Ru asked.


    <span>"No need. Although there are a lot of demonic beasts, there are already inner disciples and elders who havee. We only need to guard the sect." Leng Yu said. reading


    Upon hearing this, Ru Jiao nodded her head. cold<span>The Yu couple truly did not know what to say. Their hearts were already bleeding from the headache, so they were unable tofort their daughter-inw for much longer. Thus, they could only leave.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    The Ancient Immortal Spirit World was a lush vegetation area between the Phoenix Qi Sea and the Northern Profound Sect. protosmThere were no signs of life in this small city. The houses had copsed and there was arge amount of blood on the ground.


    A few huge lizard-like beasts with bodies asrge as elephants and bodies covered in hard scales continuously dripped with foul smelling venom from their mouths as they searched for food in the city.


    <span>There were also giant flying insects, like giant mosquitoes, flying around the city. one


    <span>Some of the corpses that had been sucked dry were obviously their "masterpieces." The dead had mortals and cultivators. "


    <span>Heaven Copsing Sword Rain! " one


    <span>A golden light appeared in the sky as tens of thousands of flying swords covered the sky as they descended upon the city!


    The flying giant bugs and the giant lizard monsters on the ground could not avoid the sword rain, nor could they withstand it. The flying bugs fell, and the giant beasts were prated before they fell to the ground.


    <span>Just as the rain of swords passed, a small golden snake pped its wings and flew crazily towards the city!


    <span>As it flew, its body turned into a two-hundred-meter-long, vigorous flying dragon. It twisted its golden tail andnded in the city, crushing more than a dozen rooms.


    With one w, he ripped open the tough outer skin of a huge lizard monster and bit off the tender flesh inside, swallowing it! Day<span>In the air, Ye Fan and Blue Rain looked at Xiao Jin, who was happily eating. Although they had seen him eat it many times along the way, they still felt that he was really good at it. Why did he taste so good?


    <span>Big Brother Ye Fan, the Guardian God''s peeling skills are very good. One w is enough, and it doesn''t eat insects, but giant lizards. "At this time, Blue Rain watched with great interest.


    "It really thinks that the insect''s flesh is too little, I really don''t know how its stomach can hold so much stuff." Ye Fan sighed emotionally. "


    <span>"Maybe the Guardian God''s digestive system is different from ours," Blue Rain said.


    Ye Fan raised his eyebrows. Wasn''t this nonsense? Can they do the same? Most likely, when these food entered its stomach, it wouldpletely convert them into energy. small


    Jin didn''t have the time to make wild guesses at the two humans. It was extremely fast, being able to eat a giant lizard in less than ten seconds. It didn''t even bother to bite it, just tasting it and swallowing it.<span>Its big golden eyes were full of joy and joy, simply like a dead human like Ye Fan. With Ye Fan''s sword intent, it didn''t even need to fight, just randomly picking up a pile of food to eat.


    It felt like he had lived for thousands of years and had never eaten as heartily as he did now! Indeed, he didn''t misjudge the person in the beginning. Ever since he started ying with Ye Fan, his cultivation had quickly increased, and his days had be more and morefortable! Positive


    At this moment, Xiao Jin raised his head and licked his lips as he looked toward the western sky.


    Ye Fan had also discovered that there was actually arge group of cultivators flying towards them. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1743

    <span>1743


    <span>A cultivator dressed in red and ck quickly flew over from afar. The red-haired old man at the very front was shockingly Ancestor Chi Lian of Feng Lin Hai! On


    <span>With his strength, he should be considered the number one expert in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. However, after knowing that Ye Fan had appeared, he hurriedly led his disciples and rushed over.


    <span>Firstly, he wanted to personally confirm if this mysterious swordsman that shook the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World was truly still alive.


    Secondly, if he was still alive, it would be meaningless for him to hide and hide. He might as welle over earlier and properly pay a visit to show his respect and friendliness. longitudinal


    As long as he was not at the Heaven Seizing Stage, he didn''t dare to act arrogantly, and only dared to carefully respect Ye Fan.


    "Brother Ye Fan, who are they?" Blue Rain asked curiously. ""This is one of the four great sects, Feng Lin Hai''s people. That old man is only half a step away from snatching the sky. You better not speak, and act ordingly." Ye Fan said. time


    <span>Lan Yu nodded. She didn''t know thenguage of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. She knew that words tended to cause doubts, so she didn''t say anything.


    <span>At this moment, Ancestor Chi Lian had already discovered from far away that it was indeed Ye Fan. His eyes were immediately filled with emotion. Indeed, that day''s punishment did not kill this person...


    Ancestor Chi Lian''s rough face revealed a smile as he cupped his hands and said, "Chi Lian has brought a disciple here to greet fellow daoist. This is a small favor and is not worthy of respect ¡­" Speak<span>After saying that, the Ancestor Chi Lian waved his hand and the dozen or so Core Formation cultivators behind him brought over a dozen or so box of Agarwood and Jade Stone, carefully cing it in front of Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan took a quick look and realized that it was some high-quality immortal herbs and cultivation materials. He


    <span>Without being polite, he signaled to Team Blue Rain with his eyes.


    The girl understood and took out the storage bag Ye Fan gave her, cing everything inside. causeAt this time, Blue Rain had a lot of things on his body, so after changing his clothes, Ye Fan gave her a storage bag. time


    Blue Rain''s face was filled with joy. Their man had too much face. He was always being greeted by arge group of people, and he even gave them so many good things. Collect


    After the ceremony, Blue Rain would return to Ye Fan''s side, just like a little servant girl, pretending to be an otherworldly expert for Ye Fan. leafFan only said lightly, "Chi Lian, you are so considerate."


    Chi Lian''s face stiffened. However, he could only smile and say, "Of course. Last time at the Red Moon Ind, there was some disrespect. Please forgive me." "


    <span>If I were to put it in my heart, would all of you still be here? " Ye Fan nced at it teasingly.


    Chi Lian''s heart trembled, he quickly lowered his head and said respectfully: "Yes, yes ¡­ ¡­ "Fellow is a reclusive master with a broad heart. I am impressed."<span>The group of Feng Lin Hai''s men all had extremelyplicated expressions. In their eyes, the high and mighty Mountain Splitter was like a small fry in front of Ye Fan, not even daring to speak loudly. No


    <span>In the past, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was a ce where the strong preyed on the weak.


    Thus, a group of cultivators respectfully stood there without a single bit of temper! Positive


    Just when Chi Lian wanted to ask Ye Fan where he had been recently, he found another group of cultivators flying over from the other side.


    Patriarch Xuanhai and a group of experts from the Bei Xuan sect rushed over at top speed.


    "Aiya, as expected of Senior. Xuan Hai brought a group of disciples of the Bei Xuan Sect to greet Senior!"<span>When they had parted on the Red Moon Ind, Mystic Sea had never forgotten Senior''s astonishing sword intent. She had always missed Senior and still wished to see him again for the rest of her life. She has waited bitterly for this day! "


    Ye Fan almost couldn''tugh out loud. After all, this guy came from a deserter background, and his ability to submit and extend was very strong. He actually called him "Senior",pletely not giving him any face at all! Mystical<span>Hai Hai brought a bunch of disciples and bowed, saying, "Senior did not bother about small matters that day and let us go. Xuan Hai is grateful for this. This is a small gift, not worthy of respect!" one


    The Bei Xuan sect had brought a bunch of treasure chests as well, and they did not dare to hesitate at all when giving gifts.


    Ye Fan nodded, lightly waving his hand. time<span>Blue Rain also showed a little bit of arrogance. It was as if they didn''t care too much about it and went to put away the boxes.


    "Xuan Hai is also thinking this way." Ye Fan said lightly.


    Patriarch Xuanhai hurriedly cupped his hands together and said, "Senior, you are being too kind. Thank you for killing those poisonous insects and beasts from the north for us." anterior


    If there is anything that we can do for you, we, the Northern Xuan Sect, will not let you off! "


    Hearing this, Ancestor Chi Lian frowned and said with disdain, "Xuan Hai, what''s the matter? This friend here is powerful enough, do you think I need your help? " "


    Hehe, Brother Chi Lian ¡­ "I''ve offended youst time. Senior, please spare us. We must find a way to repay you." Xuan Hai said with a beaming smile. leaf<span>Hearing this, Fan Xian wanted tough. This group of old fellows were quite realistic. He might not have any more medicinal herbs in the future, so he coulde here and show himself. When


    <span>Of course, they could not fish in the water. They could just collect a little bit of it, but it was not suitable for them to be poor.


    <span>"I just heard that the demon beasts are rampant, so I brought that little guy to look for food. Since there''s nothing else, you can disperse." Ye Fan did not have the time to listen to their ttery and indicated that he could leave after giving his gifts. Mystical


    Hai Yang and Chi Lian''s eyes narrowed as they looked towards that direction ¡­


    In fact, many people had already noticed that in the city on the ground, a huge golden dragon was actually eating demon beasts there? He


    Many of us found out that this dragon beast already had the strength of a Spirit Creation, even in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, it was definitely a top-notch existence. end<span>The body of a demonic beast was much stronger than a human. Normally, a demonic beast of the same level would be able to fight against a few cultivators of the same level. This


    They had never seen a dragon before, and they had only seen it in ancient records. This caused the cultivators on both sides to look at it with envy.At this time, Xiao Jin had pretty much finished his meal and wiped out everything he wanted to eat. Although he didn''t know what that bunch of fur in the sky was for, he could still eat with Ye Fan around. This


    After a while, Xiao Jin pped his wings and flew back to Ye Fan''s side, once again turning into a cute and cute appearance. Hended on Ye Fan''s shoulder, and very fawningly rubbed Ye Fan''s face. This


    The scene left the group of cultivators dumbfounded. Just this ability to change the size wasn''t something that an ordinary demonic beast could do!


    "This... This was clearly a Spiritual Beast! A dragon is a spirit beast. One day, if you really be a dragon, it will be incalcble! "


    Xuan Hai''s eyes burned with passion as he said, "I''ve only heard that the Dragon n once had a Ancestral Dragon. I never thought that there would be such a dragon-type spirit beast in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World!"


    From their point of view, the n had long since been destroyed by the gods, so naturally, there were no more dragons in this world.


    Now that he saw Little Gold, he was naturally extremely moved. "


    What, you guys have your eyes on it? " Ye Fan used his finger to scratch Xiao Jin''s stomach and asked with a smile that was not a smile.Xuan Hai shuddered and quickly replied, "No, no! Senior, please do not misunderstand! How would we dare to touch Senior''s spirit beast? "


    <span>"Fellow''s soul pet, how could we dare to think about it? Only someone with Fellow''s strength is worthy of having such a dragon!" Chi Lian quickly said.


    They also knew that this dragon was not someone they could get their hands on. They even suspected that the young cub of Lu Wu was also taken away by Ye Fan... This was indeed the case. It was just that Luwu had taken the initiative to ask him to be alone."Really?" "Then I''ll go first, it''s not full yet," Ye Fan said, and then flew away with a sword light in his hand. red


    Qi and Xuan Hai didn''t dare to continue chasing after Xiao Jin. If they were mistaken for having intentions against Xiao Jin, how would they be able to handle it?


    However, this short meeting made the people in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World more and more aware of it ¡­ The Heaven Seizing Sword Cultivator who had once intimidated the Four Major Sects, he had appeared again!

 Chapter 1744

    1744


    Cold Light Sect, Star Bamboo Peak. bambooLin Ruhai swayed in the wind.


    <span>"Sou!" Shoo! Shoo!... one


    <span>Streams of sword Qi shuttled through the green bamboo. body


    Xiang Rujiao, who was wearing a ck training uniform around her waist, was concentrating on brandishing the sword in her hand. Compared to her usual gentle posture, her current demeanor was even more cold and fierce. Female


    <span>She focused all her attention on the feeling the sword technique gave her, trying toprehend a sword art that belonged solely to her. To


    Revenge required one to be strong, andprehending sword intent was a path one had to tread.


    If he could alsoprehend the Heaven Level Sword Intent, he might really have a chance to seek revenge on Han Yuntao ¡­ readingRu Jiao''s heart was filled with faith as she nned to spend a majority of her time to cultivate. Positive


    Just as she was about to start practicing the Imperial Sword Technique, she saw the Leng Yu couple drop by."Father, mother?"


    "Esteemed wangfei, you''ve only left for about half a day, why are you here again? Could it be that you''re worried about her?"


    "Are you alright, A-Jiao?" Mo Xinzhi asked. reading


    Ru Jiao shook her head. She thought he was worried she would seek revenge. "Mom, Dad, A-Jiao knows she''s no match for that guy right now. He''s practicing his swordsmanship, so he won''t do anything stupid."Aiya, we didn''t mention that when we came here. "Mo Xinzhi said with aplicated look in her eyes," We just got the news that that person appeared again! reading


    Ru Jiao was a little confused. "What ¡­" "Who is it?" cold


    Yu sighed, "The one who disguised himself as a star. "A mysterious swordsman."


    Upon hearing this, a hint of happiness shed through Nian Bing''s eyes. "He really didn''t die?"


    "He didn''t die. I heard that he brought a dragon with him and is ambushing demons everywhere." Mo Xinji said. readingRu Jiao felt a weight drop from her heart. She was happy, but also afraid that her parents would misunderstand. She shook her head. "Father, mother, A-Jiao and that person ¡­" "It''s nothing, it''s all over."


    Son, we don''t me you. We were all kept in the dark. Speak<span>To tell the truth, we originally thought that the stars had truly recovered, how happy we were. Who would have thought that it was just an illusion. straight


    <span>"When the truth is not revealed, how much do we wish that the stars are real?" Mo Xinzhi bitterlyughed. reading


    <span>Ru Jiao was silent. She pursed her red lips and said faintly, "But the fake is the fake. He is him, not my husband ¡­"


    <span>"A-Jiao, we know you''ve been living a lonely and lonely life. You haven''t had a good life for more than a hundred years."


    Once again, the stars have left, leaving only you behind. How could we not wish for you to have a new beginning? can"We know that you are a child who has deep emotions. You are not the kind of girl who would flirt with water. Therefore, we have never doubted you ¡­" cold


    <span>Jade said uneasily, "But the question is, have you thought about it? We trust you, and we won''t go find that person. But would Han Yuntao believe you?"


    <span>When Nian Bing heard this, he instantly understood what was going on. His face paled. "Father, do you mean that Han Yuntao will think that I am going to find that person and ask him to avenge me?"


    <span>"It''s very possible that this news will spread very quickly. Han Yuntao is currently waiting outside to ambush the demons. However, when he receives the news, he will most likely feel guilty and run back to harm you." Leng Yu lowered her voice. Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    <span>Xin Zhi anxiously held Nian Ru''s delicate hand and said, "Child, listen to mother. Why don''t you leave the Cold Light Sect right now and find that person to protect you. We won''t me you!" Me


    We''ve lost the stars, we can''t lose you, child. "For the past hundred years, we have treated you like our own daughter. Please do not let anything happen to you!"


    The Cold Light Sect is different from the other sects. There are two Mountain Split Sect Patriarchs, and after the Leng n Patriarch left, the Han n is now independent and big.It is inevitable that our Leng n will be involved. We can only me ourselves for not being able to protect you! " Leng Yu felt ashamed and guilty.


    When Nian Bing heard this, his heart was in a mess. Hot tears welled up in his eyes. He grabbed Mo Xinzhi''s hand and said, "Mother, I''m not leaving. I''m not afraid of Han Yuntao. At worst, I''ll just die. What''s there to be afraid of?"<span>Foolish child! If you can live, why seek death!? You were born so beautiful, yet you didn''t live a good life. Fast


    Go! Be good! If you can find that person, Han Yuntao would not dare to act rashly! " Mo Xinzhi urged.


    Leng Yu said anxiously, "That''s right, this is not only for yourself, but for the stars as well. If he is truly willing to take revenge for the stars, then we would be deeply grateful to him!"


    On the other hand, Xiang Rui was conflicted and worried, "I ¡­ If I leave and Han Yuntao reallyes looking for me, then ¡­ What about dad and mom? "He will definitelye find you two ¡­""We are his elders after all. With the protection of the Great Elder, he would not dare to act recklessly. It''s fine as long as he pretends that he doesn''t know about these things." Mo Xinji replied.


    <span>"Just as they finished talking, the three of them felt a cold and powerful pressure rapidly approaching from afar."


    Uncle Leng Yu, you two are here too, a family. What are you two talking about? "Louder, let me hear it too." cold


    Yun Tao held a cold sword in his hand. He wore a dark blue robe with some blood on it. He looked like he had just returned from a hurried trip outside. No


    <span>"After that, what''s even more chilling is that at this moment, his gloomy and cold face, which is more than half sunk into darkness, is now."


    <span>Han Yuntao! You. Weren''t you leading the inner sect disciples outside to ambush the demons? Why did you suddenly return? " Leng Yu immediately stood in front of her wife and daughter-inw and tried her best to remain calm as she asked.


    "Heh ¡­" Han Yuntao grinned. "Uncle Leng Yu, do you really not know the reason for my return?" "From the looks of it, you seem to be clear about it ¡­" "<span>Know what? We were talking about family matters, talking about sad matters, and that''s all. What nonsense are you talking about? " Mo Xinji said.


    Han Yuntao''s eyes grew colder and colder. "Really? Then please step aside. I have something to discuss with A-Jiao."


    <span>A-Jiao is our daughter-inw. You''re alone with her. What''s there to talk about? " Mo Xinji held Nian Ru''s hand and said, "Let''s go, child. Let''s rest at our ce for a few days."


    <span>"Hmm?" Han Yuntao''s heart was beating wildly. Not daring to look at Han Yuntao''s terrified expression, he lowered his head and prepared to leave.


    "Whoosh!"<span>An eerie blue sword intent shot out from Han Yuntao''s hand. It instantly cut through hundreds of bamboo sticks, leaving a deep gully on the Star Bamboo Peak. reading


    Ru Jiao and Mo Xinzhi were startled. Seeing the deep sword wound that suddenly appeared in front of them, they didn''t dare to move!"This sword is just to let you know that it is easy for me to kill you. You better not anger me!" Han Yuntao said coldly.


    "Han Yuntao!" What do you mean!? You. Do you think our Leng n is so easy to bully!? " Leng Yu scolded loudly."Isn''t it?" Han Yuntao asked. cold


    <span>Yu''s face flushed red, but she was unable to refute him. cold


    <span>Yun Tao frowned and said, "I don''t want to talk anymore." If you want to leave this ce alive, there''s only one way ¡­


    Today, I want A-Jiao to personally promise to be my daopanion. I will seek the witness of the Sect Leader to prostrate myself to heaven and earth and announce this matter to the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World! "Let A-Jiao officially be my, Han Yuntao''s, wife!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1748

    <span>1748


    <span>All the demon beasts near the ind had been killed before they knew it. The sea breeze carried a trace of the smell of blood. one


    <span>Beside a reef, Nian Ru was sitting on it. She seemed to have cried until she didn''t have any strength left, but her body was no longer trembling. She had calmed down. energy


    <span>What caused an Earth Core cultivator to be so tired was not the exhaustion of his physical strength, but the exhaustion of his heart. leaf


    Fan stood beside the woman, looking at the sea, listening to her tell the story of the cause. "I know. These matters actually have nothing to do with you, so I''m very hesitant as to whether I should look for you or not ¡­ Me


    "I just ran away, afraid that Han Yuntao would catch up with me. I really didn''t expect that I would meet you here ¡­" reading<span>After Ru Jiao said that, she raised her head and looked at the man''s back.


    This man was clearly very unfamiliar, but he had a messy rtionship with her.


    A cold light shed in Ye Fan''s eyes. He was a bit regretful and said in a low voice, "I have suspected Han Yuntao, but I must say, he hid it very well." Also


    "I was too careless. If I had killed him back then, then left, then today''s incident wouldn''t have happened.""How can I me you for this? I thought that the ungrateful Leng Feng had already died to avenge my husband ¡­" Nian Ru said sorrowfully. leaf


    Sailor turned around, her eyes shining as she looked at the woman. "A-Jiao, you''re wrong about something. About this ¡­" It has something to do with me, not just for you, but for the dead cold stars as well.


    When I buried the cold star, I promised that if I found the person who harmed him, I would take revenge for him ¡­ Therefore, if Han Yuntao does not die, the promise I made will not be over. "<span>Nian Lu Jiao was slightly stunned, and her mind was in chaos ¡­


    Agreeing to help Leng Xing take revenge was understandable. After all, Ye Fan had gained a lot from using Leng Xingchen''s identity.


    Then ¡­ Not just for her, but for what?


    Would he take revenge for her? Why is that? And ¡­<span>Furthermore, why did he address her as'' A-Jiao ''? He didn''t feel the slightest bit awkward listening to her ¡­


    <span>When Nian Bing thought of this, his heart began to beat chaotically. He took a deep breath and stopped thinking about those things.


    <span>"Little Yu,e over here." Ye Fan called out to Blue Rain, who wasn''t far away. time


    Blue Rain was ying with the newly bought jewelry by herself. After all, she was still at the age where she liked to y. Even if he ignored her, she could still y for a long time by herself. aural


    When Ye Fan called out to her, Blue Rain quickly packed up her jewelry and ran over, "Okay, Big Brother Ye Fan?"


    She guessed that the two of them had something special to talk to each other, and since she didn''t understand it, she didn''t disturb them. leaf


    <span>Fan saw the confusion in Xiang Ru''s eyes and exined, "A-Jiao, she ¡­" She is my woman, called Blue Rain. " Although ¡­


    <span>He hesitated for a moment, but Ye Fan still said it honestly. reading


    Although Ru Jiao had a simple personality, she was still a woman. This sort of thing was naturally sensitive. She


    <span>Having long since noticed this fresh and delicatedy, after hearing Ye Fan''s introduction, the guess in his heart was confirmed.


    After all, it was very normal for a powerful cultivator like Ye Fan to have a daopanion. Some would even have several.<span>As for the feeling of loss and sadness, she didn''t feel it either. On the contrary, she felt a little resentful.


    <span>Since he already had a Daopanion, why did he have to deceive her? Did Blue Rain know about the matter between the two of them? Other


    Other than that, Nian Ruyu was also wondering why Ye Fan and Lan Yu had never heard of each other''s conversation. Could it be a code word?


    Although she had all sorts of questions running through her mind, she still politely bowed to Blue Rain.


    Team Blue Rain was so embarrassed that they did the same thing. She also bowed.<span>"Brother Ye Fan, did you introduce me to this sister?" Blue Rain asked.


    <span>"Yes, I did," said Ye Fan.


    <span>How did you introduce them? Am I your sister? Or is it a maid? " Blue Rain asked, somewhat wronged.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Why do you think that?"


    Because she doesn''t seem to be disappointed at all, norining, nor jealous, as if I''m all right by your side. Difficult


    She knew it before. Do you have a lot of little sisters around you? "Or is this sister very open?" Blue Rain asked curiously.<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. This girl''s brain was working really fast, this wave of analysis was quite powerful.


    Hence, Ye Fan was toozy to exin and directly said, "That''s right, I said you''re my servant! "I told her not to worry too much about it!"


    <span>Humph! Too much! New and old! " "When I learn thenguage here, I must tell her that you are a big liar!"


    "Let''s talk about it when you learn it." Ye Fan patted the girl''s head and said, "We''re leaving. Let Xiao Jine over."


    <span>Blue Rain reluctantly pulled out a delicate bamboo flute and yed a tune. This


    <span>It was a tone that allowed her tomunicate with Xiao Jin, making it convenient for her to call this guardian deity from time to time.


    Although Ye Fan could directly go and find Xiao Jin, it would be better for the girl to y a song if he was shouting loudly. No


    Not long after, Xiao Jin flew out from the sea.


    Logically speaking, a snake''s hearing was very poor, it could even be said that it didn''t have any.<span>However, Xiao Jin had evolved who knows how many times, and his hearing ability was extremely acute. Even in the deep sea, he could still hear this special sound.


    <span>When Nian Bing saw this enormous object, he was so frightened that he instinctively took two steps back. one


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Jin had turned into a cute arm length andzily hung on Ye Fan''s shoulder. reading<span>When Ru Jiao saw this scene, her eyes couldn''t help but sh with light. It had to be said that the small Xiao Jin was a little pet that was very popr with women.


    "A-Jiao, let''s go. Are you going to ride on your own or with me?" Ye Fan asked. "


    Go? "Where to?" Nian Ru asked. leaf


    Fan Sai smiled, "Do you still need to ask?" readingRu Jiao''s heart tightened. Although she knew that Ye Fan was very strong, but if she were to seek revenge against Han Yuntao, it would be opposing the entire Cold Light Sect. She


    In her heart, there was a hint of unease. Not only were there potential casualties from the battle, there was also the question of how she should face the sect that she had grown up in.<span>"What? You don''t want to avenge Leng Xing, Leng Yu, and Mo Xinzhi?" Ye Fan asked.


    Nian Ru was startled. Remembering that her parents-inw had generously risked her life to protect her, she resolutely said, "No, I want revenge! Please help me... "<span>"You don''t need to beg me, I promised Leng Xing this." Ye Fan sighed in his heart. The word "please" used by a woman showed that she still wanted to keep a distance. leaf


    The sail summoned three flying swords and said, "Stepping on my flying swords will speed up."


    <span>At this time, Blue Rain jumped up with familiarity. Only after being stunned for a moment did Nian Bing stand up. is


    <span>In fact, there were many cultivators in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World who knew the Imperial Sword Technique, even if they were just thinking of their own. But


    <span>To be able to simultaneously control arge number of flying swords and also carry other people while also flying at high speeds required an extremely high level of mastery in the Dao of the Sword. leaf


    <span>The sails flew up into the air with the two women. They seemed to recall something as they called out to Daoist Jade Chakram and his party, who had been guarding the ind, from afar, "You did well this time. I''ll remember this." jade


    <span>Upon hearing these words, Daoist Jin felt a wave of ecstasy fill his heart. He had never left this ce, but he was actually waiting for this confirmation.


    As long as this "otherworldly expert" could remember his contribution, he would have made a huge profit!"Greetings to Senior!" Daoist adamantine hurriedly led the way, bowing respectfully as he bid farewell.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything more, and quickly flew towards the direction of the Cold Light Sect. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1745

    1745 Cold<span>Hearing this, both Yu and Mo Xinzhi''s faces were ashen. Without a doubt, Han Yuntao had once again admitted that what happened to Leng Xing was true. And ¡­


    Nian Ru Jiao was so angry that her delicate body was trembling. She gripped the sharp sword in her hand tightly. She wanted nothing more than to charge forward and fight Han Yuntao with her life on the line. coldThe choice Yun Tao had given her could be said to be a life worse than death! Let


    <span>Her marriage to Han Yuntao, and letting the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World know about it, was a sure thing. one


    <span>If he were to do so, the entire world would think that Han Yuntao would not change his mind and that he would be the one to pursue vanity. Right


    As far as Nian Ru Jiao was concerned, she didn''t care what anyone thought of her.


    <span>But, how was she going to face the cold star at the bottom of the spring? How could she face him!?


    <span>Furthermore, if that person were to hear the news of him marrying Han Yuntao, he would probably look at her with contempt. cold


    It was clear that Yun Tao had thought of this rtionship, which was why he gave him this path. both


    To be able to get a woman, and also be able to let Ye Fan avoid her, it could be said that she loathed being mischievous and mischievous. This could be said to be perfect for both of them.


    As for the Leng n and Xiang Ru Jiao, Han Yuntao was not afraid of them.<span>Once Nian Ru became his legitimate daopanion, Han Yuntao would have plenty of methods to make women listen to him obediently. To


    At that time, he would be able to control Xiang Ru and restrain the Leng Yu couple, and everything would calm down. Although ¡­Of course, the safest method was still to kill the three in front of him, but in the end he couldn''t bear to let the woman he dreamed of die.


    "Han Yuntao..." "You despicable scumbag, you destroyed my son and now you''re trying to harm A-Jiao. Don''t even think about seeding!" Leng Yu gritted her teeth."Uncle Leng Yu, you don''t seem to understand. It''s not up to you guys to decide, it''s up to me to decide life and death." cold


    Yun Tao sneered, "If A-Jiao doesn''t agree to it, then none of you are leaving ¡­" "It just so happens that the demon beasts have been invading recently. Just take it as a sign that you were unlucky enough to be maimed by the demon beasts."


    <span>Do you think that everyone else is a fool!? They would believe that A-Jiao was willing to suddenly remarry to you like this?! " Mo Xin asked. cold


    Yun Tao sneered, "Foolish woman''s point of view... Even if the Sect Leader and the Elders were to know of this internal matter, do you think that they would choose to protect me and the Cold Light Sect, ore to seek justice for your dead son? You<span>"We must understand. If you were to expose something to that person, the one to suffer would be the Cold Light Sect. Do you think the Sect Leader and the Elders are stupid?"


    <span>The faces of Leng Yu and his wife were ashen. Indeed, if they were to blow up this matter, the Sect Leader and Han Hui would not even need to do anything!


    After all, if Xiang Ru wanted to take revenge for the cold star, she could only find Ye Fan, and once Ye Fan came to the Cold Light Sect, no one would be able to control what would happen! such asToday, the emperor level sword intent''s fiend was something that the various sects and ns only dared to ask for, and no one dared to provoke him. phase


    To them, only those few people from the Leng n would care about the cold star.


    "It''s gettingte, let me count to three. A-Jiao ¡­" Whether you live or die, it''s all up to you... "As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and began to count, "One... "Two ¡­"


    She knew that if she did not agree, the Coldjade couple would truly be killed.


    <span>"It doesn''t matter if she dies, but if I drag her along, she can''t do it!"


    <span>I... "I will answer ¡­"


    <span>Without waiting for her to finish speaking, she saw a stream of blood shoot out in front of her eyes! Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    "Xin Zhi suddenly shot out a ray of sword qi, aimed at her own neck, and directly cut open a hole!?"


    "Mother!"


    Ru Jiao screamed miserably. The blood in her body had turned cold! The world in front of him seemed to have turned ck and white ¡­<span>"Madam!"


    Jade screamed, her soul trembling, her eyes red! longitudinal


    <span>However, Mo Xinzhi also had an Earth Core cultivation base, but she had cut her neck in half while desperately seeking her own death. Naturally, it would be hard for the immortals to save her! She


    This was using his own death to stop Nian Ru''s delicate decision!


    Since they had all died, Nian Bing had no more reservations. He wouldn''t be forced to remarry and be humiliated by Han Yuntao ¡­ cold


    Yu also clearly understood that if he walked into such a desperate situation, he would not care about life and death! livingHe could only ept the shame of a lifetime, not even avenging his son. He even wanted to give his daughter-inw to his enemy, what kind of parent would he talk about!? Sad


    <span>With his anger, he rushed towards Han Yuntao who had yet to react.


    A-Jiao! "Run!"There was a huge gap between Leng Yu''s earth spirit power and Han Yuntao''s Heavenly Spirit Sword. But


    <span>At this time, he waspletely desperately trying to condense true essence into his spirit body. The true essence pressure in his body constantly increased; even if his meridians exploded, he would not care!


    As he prepared himself to explode at any moment, he also scared Han Yuntao into retreating! ground


    The explosion of a spirit cultivator was several times more powerful than a Core Formation cultivator, so the area it covered would be evenrger! reading


    Ru Jiao felt as if her heart had been cut by a knife. The instant change made it impossible for her to think about what was right or wrong!


    <span>Pain, suffering, these were all things he could not even think about! She


    In his mind, he could only hear Leng Yu''s final word ¡ª "Run!" reading


    Ru Jiao didn''t even know where she had chosen to go. She only subconsciously sent her flying sword flying in one direction, rapidly fleeing!


    A moment after she left Star Bamboo Peak, she could faintly hear a "boom" sounding from behind her ¡­ readingCrystal tears rolled down from the corners of Ru Jiao''s eyes, but she didn''t dare to look back. As she cried, she flew into the distance ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Thergest city in the western part of the Eastern Emperor Sect that a mortal had gathered in was called the Cyanwood Mountain. Although ¡­


    In the past two days, quite a few Monstrous Beasts appeared, but luckily, this city was not far from the Eastern Emperor Sect. Many cultivators stayed there, so after taking care of the Monstrous Beasts, they didn''t affect the livelihood of the mortals there. leaf


    <span>The sail had just happened to pass by, but Blue Rain felt that the architecture of the city was filled with a natural elegance. And ¡­


    Furthermore, due to their close rtionship with the Eastern Emperor Sect, there were still many strange medicinal herbs and bugs for sale. Thus, she wanted toe take a look. Female


    The personality of a person who loved to shop, even in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, was vividly disyed.


    Ye Fan felt that he also rarely apanied her, so he agreed to be her interpreter and took her for a tour around the city.


    Xiao Jin was not interested in the things in the Greenwood City. Heid on Ye Fan''s shoulder, stuck out his tongue, and yawned.


    Big Brother Ye Fan, look at this! It''s Yama Grass! It''s been a long time since there''s anyone outside! " When Blue Rain was at a stall, he picked up a purple herb and excitedly said.


    Ye Fan also didn''t understand, "Is it that rare?" I think he''s got a lot of them here. "


    "Because it''s a poisonous herb. Although it can be used as medicine, it requires abination of other medicinal herbs to neutralize the poison!"If he just ate it, some people would die, and some people would live, but it would be too much of a waste! So it''s just like how Yama Minamiya sentenced people to death, the name is Yama Grass! " Blue Rain said.


    Ye Fan frowned, "You''re not trying to trick me right?" "Even the outside world is gone, but you still recognize it?"


    <span>Aiya, why would I lie to you? Don''t you believe me when I ask this auntie! " At this time, Blue Rain was pouting towards the olddy in the stall.


    <span>Ye Fan used thenguage here to ask about the use of this grass. It really was just like what Blue Rain had said. They couldn''t eat it alone. The poison was so strong that even cultivators found it hard to resist. [email protected]@


    <span>The people of the Fairy Spirit World used this grass along with other herbs to treat some diseases of the stomach.


    "How is it? Did I get it right? " Blue Rain''s face was filled with pride. leaf<span>Fan extended his hand and pinched the girl''s face, "You got it right."


    Hehe, then Brother Ye Fan can buy a gift to reward me. I want to buy that rouge, but I can''t find it in the outside world! " At this time, Team Blue Rain had their eyes set on a cosmetics store.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t even bet with her, so why would he buy a present?


    However, upon seeing this shop, Ye Fan couldn''t help but to recall the time when he went shopping with Nian Ru Jiao. The woman''s cheerful and sweet smile was just like yesterday ¡­ I wonder how she''s been recently ¡­


    "Brother Ye Fan?" Big Brother Ye Fan! What are you daydreaming for! Didn''t you bring the money here? " When Blue Rain saw that the man didn''t respond after a long time, he couldn''t help but wave his small hand and shout.<span>Ye Fan came back to his senses, and gestured at her to keep quiet, "I''ve already told you a few times, speak softly. Although others don''t understand, try not to attract too much attention."


    <span>Saying this, Ye Fan held the girl''s hand and walked into the shop. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1746

    1746


    Although Blue Rain was unable tomunicate with the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, a woman''s talent in buying allowed her tomunicate with the peddlers here.Some merchants even looked at Blue Rain with pity in their eyes, as if they were looking at a pitiful girl. How could she be a mute?


    As Ye Fan tranted, he was also very speechless, because at this time, Blue Rain actually bought ten or twenty rouge boxes, as well as some antique hairpins and jewelry, which were even more uncountable.Girl, why did you buy so many? Weren''t you a centipede who could wear so many storage rings? " Ye Fan was speechless.


    At this time, Team Blue Rain looked at the man with disdain and puffed out their mouths, "Don''t tell me you''re not nning on bringing gifts back to Sis Su and the others? "Your sudden visit to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World for a few days was a farewell ¡­"<span>Ye Fan''s face stiffened as he hurriedly ran to a shop at the side. He grabbed a handful of women''s essories that were unique to the Greenwood City and asked the owner, "How much is it? It''s all for me!"


    If it wasn''t for Blue Rain''s reminder, Ye Fan would have forgotten that he came down this time and didn''t mention this to thedies.


    Moreover, the small gifts from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were indeed quite exquisite. They were all genuine gifts that were suitable for women, even for family members and daughters.<span>The two of them strolled around while eating some of the special snacks of the Verdant Wood City. After that, they decided to continue their search for mutated beasts. detach


    "When it opened, Blue Rain was reluctant to part with it."<span>Big Brother Ye Fan, if in the future, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World can peacefully co-exist with the surface world, we cane here and start a fashion industrypany. Specialized


    Selling handmade clothes and essories at the door feels much better than those of Chanel and Bulgari! " Blue Rain looked forward to it.


    Ye Fan smiled, "As long as the strength of the humans on the surface reaches a certain level, and I''m not worried about the Ancient Immortal Spirit World''s impact, this day shoulde."


    Xiao Jin couldn''t wait any longer as he transmitted his thoughts, hoping that the two of them would stop looking for food.Ye Fan grabbed the little golden snake''s neck and shook it a few times, "You greedy snake!" He only knew how to eat! What''s the rush?! "


    Xiao Jin stuck out his tongue as his eyes popped out. He pped his wings, begging for mercy.


    Ye Fan''s hand strength was too great. He was a dragon spirit beast, so he was thrown around like noodles. Luckily, no other demon beasts saw this, otherwise, where would he put his face as a guardian deity?


    After being taught a lesson, Xiao Jin became more obedient and didn''t dare to urge Ye Fan anymore. After telling Ye Fan that there was "food" on the west side, the two of them and the beast rushed over.After flying for a distance, they finally saw an ind and a region of the sea that were intersecting each other. There were arge number of strange creatures.


    A group of giant bats were flying in the sky, and in the water were some long-legged shark-like creatures. On the ind, some tank-sized beetles were crawling about. No


    Even so, there was still a group of cultivators from the Eastern Emperor Sect in the air who were currently fighting against these monsters. Although ¡­<span>However, the monsters weren''t as strong as the Foundation Establishment stage cultivators. However, the sheer number of them gave them a headache.


    <span>To put it bluntly, the cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were stillcking in actualbat, so against such a chaotic battle, they were constantly being suppressed by these monsters, causing them to panic.


    "Brother Ye Fan, there''s Qiantian below us. It seems that the cultivators of the Eastern Emperor Sect were forced to fight here as well." Blue Rain pointed at the medicine fields on the inds. leafThe sails also discovered that there were some medicinal herbs growing in the fields. These ces with spiritual energy were the hottest ces to attract monsters. Although ¡­


    <span>These medicinal herbs were not heavenly treasures like the Spirit Cultivation Ganoderma, but they were all good stuff. How could the Eastern Emperor Sect be willing to be destroyed by these monsters?


    Even so, three of them had already been destroyed, and arge amount of spirit liquid had already been lost.


    "Ah!"With a miserable scream, a Foundation Establishment cultivator was attacked by two bat beasts and was bitten in half in the air! with


    That is, this cultivator''s body was sucked dry of his blood and he fell from the sky! This


    "There are a few simr corpses on the ind, and most of them have probably been eaten by these beasts long ago!"


    <span>Xiao Jin, what are you standing there in a daze for? Ye Fan said to the guy on his shoulder.


    <span>Xiao Jin still felt a little bit guilty, afraid that Ye Fan would say that he was anxious. Now that he heard it, his eyes immediately lit up, and he flew out in a sh, turning into a two hundred meter long gigantic dragon!


    "Phew!" "Hu!" small


    <span>The giant bats in the sky could not withstand the strong winds and scattered in all directions. Only


    Xiao Jin opened his bloody mouth, and with a dash, he swallowed more than ten of them! East


    The faces of the Royal Sect cultivators turned deathly white as they saw Xiao Jin. When had they ever seen such a huge demonic beast? Just its pressure alone was enough to frighten them into iparable chills! one


    When the Pill Cultivator saw Xiao Jin flying in his direction, he screamed out in fear and piss in the air!<span>Fortunately, Xiao Jin only brushed past him and didn''t swallow him.


    Seeing this situation, Ye Fan shouted, "Those who don''t want to die, move out of the way!" one


    The cultivators of the Eastern Emperor Sect didn''t dare to stay here any longer, and hurriedly ran away from the scene of battle in all directions. leafAt this time, the sails also summoned flying swords that filled the sky, annihting all the monsters in the sea and on the inds.


    <span>The speed at which one man and one beast were annihted was at least a hundred times faster than this group of cultivatorsbined. No


    <span>After a while, the monsters seemed to realize that something was wrong and they began to dive into the sea to hide. can


    Xiao Jin was in the sky and could do anything. When he saw the food running into the sea, he chased after it. Only<span>He saw Xiao Jin continuously dive into the sea and rush out of the sea, bringing about waves. sea


    The water was gradually dyed scarlet. It was unknown how many monsters were swallowed by Xiao Jin into his stomach.


    Seeing that they were almost done with it, Ye Fan decided to call Xiao Jin toe with them and change the location.<span>However, it was at this moment that a group of cultivators hurried over. The person in the lead was the person they had interacted with previously, Daoist Jade Congee of the Eastern Imperial Sect.


    "Eastern Emperor Sect''s Yuchun greets Senior!"


    Daoist Jade Chao was just passing by and heard his disciples say that there was a man and a dragon hiding here. He immediately remembered that it was Ye Fan who hade, so he quickly brought people to pay his respects.


    After all, the news of Ye Fan''s appearance as a Demon Subduer had already spread throughout therge sects. leaf<span>Fan''s impression of this jade carving was rather deep. Back then, he had almost exposed his identity, so he could be considered the brain of the Eastern Emperor Sect.


    What''s the matter? " Ye Fan asked. "


    When we heard that our senior brought spirit beasts to ambush the demons everywhere, we were very grateful. It''s all thanks to our senior, it seems that we have protected Qiutian here.<span>"I wonder if we would be fortunate enough to invite Senior to the Eastern Emperor Sect for a chat, so that we can show you our hospitality as hosts ¡­" Yu Chai said with a smile.


    With demonic beasts everywhere, how can I have the time toe to your ce? "If there''s nothing else, don''t bother me." Ye Fan saw that this group of people also didn''t bring gifts, so he didn''t want to bother with them. jade


    <span>"I''m sorry to bother you, senior ¡­" he said with an awkwardugh. Positive


    <span>Just when Ye Fan was about to leave, Daoist Jade Congee frowned and took out a message stone. It seemed that he had received some news.


    <span>After he received the message, he rolled his eyes and hurriedly called out to Ye Fan, "Senior!" "Wait a moment, there''s one thing that you might care about!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1747

    1747 Leaves


    Sail back, somewhat impatiently said, "It''s best if I do care, or else ¡­ ¡­." It''s good that you''re holding me up, but it may not be happy that you''re holding up my friend''s food. " leaf<span>The sail patted Xiao Jin who was beside him. How could Xiao Jin not understand that it was now his turn to show off. From


    Ever since it followed Ye Fan, it hadn''t learnt anything else. It just pretended to pose, but it still learned very quickly. It quickly and fiercely opened its eyes and licked its long tongue. jade


    In front of Xiao Jin, they were as insignificant as insects.


    Wiping the beads of sweat on his forehead, Daoist Jade Chakram calmly cupped his hands and said, "Senior, I''ve just received reports from a few disciples. There are disciples of the Cold Light Sect who have entered our area without permission."


    As an important defensive area of the sect, Qiutian was patrolled by disciples. Demonic beasts ran rampant at the moment, so naturally, more people were guarding the area. byThus, as soon as a foreign disciple made an invasion, they immediately discovered it and immediately sent a message to the Chief Emissary''s Daoist Jade Cauldron. leaf


    Fan Xian''s eyes shed. "disciples of the Cold Light Sect, what does it have to do with me to enter your Qiantian?"


    that disciple... "It''s Xiang Ru ¡­" When Daoist Jade Chakram said this name, he deliberately observed Ye Fan''s expression, feeling quite nervous.<span>Ye Fan''s eyes froze for a moment. Although his expression didn''t change, his heart was stirred up a wave! jade


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan was silent, Daoist Chao was relieved. He had made the right bet, this might be a good opportunity to close the distance between him and this master. Judas


    "I still remember that scene of Daoist Tianbao threatening Ye Fan with Nian Lu. This woman is very special!"


    Senior, do you want to go over and take a look? "If you wish to go over, this junior will ask his fellow sect members to keep Fellow Daoist Nian and not bring her back to the Eastern Emperor Sect." Press


    <span>ording to the rules, the disciples that invaded their sect wanted to capture the Eastern Emperor Sect back. However, if Ye Fan wanted to go, then naturally he would not dare to act rashly. leaf


    Fan Xian did not waste any words, and said: "Lead the way."


    Although he was excited in his heart, he had an ominous premonition. This was because Nian Ru Jiao was not the kind of person who woulde to find him after hearing his news. jade


    <span>Daoist Chao was immediately full of energy as he led Ye Fan towards another Qiongtian. time


    <span>Even though Team Blue Rain was somewhat puzzled and didn''t know what was going on, there were a lot of outsiders, so she didn''t say anything. No


    <span>A short whileter, the group of people arrived at another Qiongtian. This


    <span>There was also a battle going on inside, but there were not many demonic beasts left. There were three disciples on a small ind, and they were surrounding Xiang Ru, who was in the middle. jade


    Daoist Chao was very meticulous and had specially sent a message telling them not to tie Xiang Ru up, but to serve her well. No


    Of course, the woman was bound by a rope type magical equipment.


    The moment Ye Fannded on the ind, Nian Bing seemed to have just recovered from his dazed state and lifted his head...


    The two of them were separated by a dozen meters. Their gazes met, and it seemed as though the air had frozen ¡­ cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabar, cinnabarPassing through the blue sea was difficult, but Wu Shan was not a cloud.


    <span>Perhaps this kind of description for true love, only you and I in the eyes of the poem, for two people who had only been a "fake couple" for a few days, it was a little too much. But


    <span>He had to admit that sometimes, the long years came only to be forgotten. And ¡­


    <span>Sometimes, in such a short period of time, there would be memories that would be difficult to erase ¡­


    <span>People often forgot most of the memories of their lives, except for a few special moments that they would remember for the rest of their lives.


    Ye Fan had never met a girl like Xiang Ru, and Xiang Ru had never met a "husband" who made her feel so blissful. canBoth of them knew that it was a beautiful mistake to meet each other... This


    For the past few months, although Ye Fan''s life had been very fulfilling, he would still care about this woman from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. However, Ye Fan never had the thought ofing down to find her.


    <span>From Ye Fan''s point of view, if he were to forcefully tie the knot with Xiang Ru, it would only tarnish her.


    Xiang Ru''s life was so empty and dull, but she clearly knew that she should not meet this man again.


    The two of them had originally nned to take this memory as a petal that had been sealed in their hearts and never see each other again.


    However, no one had expected that at such a time, such a scene would ur again. This


    Once, the woman saw, not her "husband", but Ye Fan. leaf<span>The person that Fan Jian saw was also not an unfamiliar "wife", but was the one he already knew, Xiang Ru Jiao.


    <span>The atmosphere was somewhat delicate, and no one spoke. However, it was as if in that instant, countless thoughts ran through their minds.


    Daoist adamantine stretched out his hand and gestured for all of the disciples of the Eastern Emperor Sect to back off, opening up an area. time


    When Blue Rain saw Nian Ru Jiao, his eyes couldn''t help but sh a bright light.


    Even though at this moment, Nian Ru''s delicate face was haggard and her hair was slightly messy, her devastatingly beautiful appearance and her natural gentle yet ssical temperament was something that had never been seen before on the surface. No<span>Forbidden, Blue Rain looked at Ye Fan, the corner of his mouth slightly pursed, he had already understood a lot of things. time


    <span>Blue Rain tugged on Xiao Jin''s tail, gesturing for him to move away from her.


    <span>Xiao Jin felt that humans were really troublesome and had a bunch of useless things to hold him back from eating. Thus, he decided to dive into the sea to look for food.


    After everyone had left, Ye Fan took a deep breath and walked over."Ah ¡­" Ye Fan didn''t know what to say. After pausing for a moment, he could only ask, "Why did youe here? What happened?" reading


    <span>Ru Jiao''s eyes became moist. She actually didn''t know where to find Ye Fan. She didn''t even know if she should look for Ye Fan.


    <span>She was only moving towards the west. When shended in this region, she was intercepted by a few people from the Eastern Emperor Sect.


    <span>Unexpectedly, by chance, Ye Fan came to find her. reading


    <span>Ru Jiao''s delicate shoulders trembled and she choked with sobs, "Father ¡­ Father and Mother ¡­ They. "They ¡­" Female


    <span>People didn''t know why, but they were unable to speak smoothly. Seeing Ye Fan, it was as if he had a stomach full of grievances, and a repressed fear, all of it exploded out! leaf


    When the sail saw the woman trying her best to hold back her tears, it felt a sharp pain in her heart. Unable to endure it any longer, she directly opened her arms and hugged the woman tightly in her bosom!<span>Xiang Ru instinctively wanted to reject such an intimate action, but her hand seemed to be unable to muster up any strength. While she was stunned, she had already tightly pressed against the man''s chest.


    "It''s okay, with me here, you don''t have to be afraid of anything." Ye Fan patted the woman''s back and said. reading


    When Ru Jiao heard this, she finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and burst into tears ¡­


    Not too far away, when Blue Rain saw this scene, she couldn''t help but bite her lip and feel a bit sad. Although she didn''t know what had happened, she could hear a sense of despair within Nian Ru''s delicate weeping.


    It was just like back then when her own master had passed away. It was as if the entire world had turned gray ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1749

    <span>Although Ye Fan''s Imperial Sword Technique flew extremely fast, from the Eastern Emperor Sect''s territory to the Cold Light Sect, it didn''t take more than an hour or two to reach.


    Along the way, he would feel bored if he didn''t speak. time<span>Lan Yu was especially curious about Nian Ru and asked about what was going on and the cause and effect of the matter.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know where to start, after all, he didn''t tell his family that he had pretended to be a cold star and met with Xiang Ru.


    Now that he thought about it, it was naturally rather awkward. But


    <span>At this point, Ye Fan couldn''t hide the truth anymore, so he could only give a general exnation. time


    When Blue Rain heard this, his eyes immediately lit up, "Hehe, Big Brother Ye Fan, you''re too evil, too evil. A good woman''s soul was taken away by you ¡­ ¡­" "


    What kind of expression is that? I''m already evil, why are you smiling? " "Ye Fan was speechless at the girl''s evaluation."


    Because you keep calling me little demoness, little vixen or something, I''m also very evil.<span>Think about it, she was pretending to be big sister Su and you pretended to be her husband. It means that we arepatible in taste, and it is fated that we will meet each other! "


    Blue Rain covered her mouth as sheughed, as if she had discovered a new world.


    Ye Fan curled his lips, being rendered speechless. Embarrassed, he cleared his throat. Actually, he also felt that his initial choice was a bit evil, but he also didn''t have any ill intentions.


    After listening to them talk about a lot of things, she could not help but say, "You guys ¡­ Whatnguage are you speaking? "<span>Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, then said, "A-Jiao, I didn''t tell you before, but I actually came from a distant ce. Ournguage is different from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World."


    "Oh ¡­" Xiang Ru nodded, "So that''s how it is. No wonder you didn''t appear for such a long time ¡­"<span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart, I have only been away from the Ancient Immortal Spiritual Realm for a few months, is this still considered a long time to a cultivator?


    However, after thinking about it carefully, she realized that this period of time was probably like a year''s worth of time for her. To her, it had truly been a very long time.<span>You. "You still haven''t told me your name ¡­" Nian Ru said weakly. She


    Actually, Ye Fan didn''t understand anything about him, but Ye Fan knew everything about himself, which was really unfair.<span>Ye Fan gave an embarrassed smile, realizing that he had never introduced me before, and said, "You can just call me Ye Fan."


    <span>Ye ¡­ Sail... "Ye ¡­" Nian Ru charmingly recited the pronunciation, as if she was silently memorizing it. time


    Blue Rain asked, "Big Brother Ye Fan, let''s go to the Cold Light School. What if that person runs away?"


    <span>"Run?" Ye Fan sneered, "Where can he run to?" Chat


    While chatting, they had unknowingly arrived at the territory of the Cold Dew City.


    Seeing the city that had apletely different style than the one in the Cyanwood City, Lan Yu had a face of joy. "Wow, Big Brother Ye Fan, this city is really beautiful. Once we kill that bad guy, can wee here and y?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian sighed in his heart. He subconsciously looked to the side at Xiang Ru, only to discover that the woman was also looking at him.


    Their eyes met, then they quickly looked away. ThisIn the city, there were too many memories that belonged only to them. Beneath the false mask and identity, there were real emotions. time


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan didn''t reply, Blue Rain turned around and saw the two''splicated expression. He softly snorted and muttered, "The sour smell of love ¡­ ¡­"


    The terrain in front of him changed. Clouds and mist shrouded the area as mountains and mountains rose up.<span>"We''re here, A-Jiao. These old geezers will definitely protect Han Yuntao. I''ll take care of everything. You don''t have to waste your breath on them," Ye Fan said to the woman beside him. reading


    Ru Jiao knew that she had also spoken lightly, so she nodded her head. "I understand."<span>Ye Fan was quite familiar with this ce, so he directly flew towards the main peak of the Cold Light Pce.


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan directly released the disintegration of the secondyer, and his whole body''s aura suddenly rose to the level of that of a living being. leaf


    The sail sent another message to the gluttonous snake that was napping on its shoulder, "After eating so much, this time it''s up to you to show off, there''s no need to restrain yourself." small


    Jin was immediately enlivened. He was already bored to death. After flying out, he instantly regained his dragon form, which was over two hundred meters long. He whizzed as he dove towards the cold light pce! cold<span>The gate of light had clearly been prepared. At this moment, arge number of elders and disciples were surrounding the main peak.


    Feeling the pressure that suddenly descended, and that glittering golden light that was like a heavenly dragon descending from the heavens, the group of Cold Light Sect sword cultivators all paled!


    "Boom!" small


    The golden figure of several hundred tonsnded on the Hall of Cold Light. Four sharp tinum ws were used to chisel it. Huge boulders were sent flying, beams were broken, and half of the hall copsed. Smoke and dust were sent into the air.


    "Roar!"


    The carefree feeling of destruction caused Xiao Jin to roar happily. He pped his enormous wings and raised a strong hurricane! ThisThe strong wind caused the sand and rocks on the mountain to fly everywhere. Arge amount of furniture was blown away by the wind, and it was all in a mess.


    The group of sword cultivators who had been nning on guarding the main hall were so frightened that they hurriedly fled. HeWe discovered that this demon beast all had the aura of a Spirit Creation, and this kind of dragon''s battle power is absolutely not something that ordinary Spirit Creation humans canpare with! number


    Sword in hand, the figures appeared in front of the copsed main hall. Each of them hadplicated expressions on their faces. Most of them seemed to have something weighing on their minds. leaf


    <span>The sails brought the two girls to arge boulder that had fallen. Behind them was Xiao Jin, who was facing a group of Cold Light Sect powerhouses.


    With one look, the Mountain Split Sect''s Ancestor, Han Yu, came out. The Sect Leader, Han Hui, the Great Elder Leng Dong Lin, the Alchemist Han Qi, and the Law Enforcing Elder Liao had all rushed over.The several hundred sword cultivators from the Cold Light Sect also gathered at this time, and followed behind, nervously looking at Ye Fan.


    After a few months of time, this emperor sword cultivator that shook the Ancient Immortal Spirit World had returned. He had actually brought a Spirit Creation Dragon Beast with him, which once again refreshed their understanding! [email protected]@


    How could such an abnormal expert suddenly appear in the Fairy Spirit World?


    "What do you mean? How did our Cold Light Sect offend you?" the Frigid Rain Ancestor asked with a grave expression as he walked forward. oculus<span>Open their eyes, they looked at Ye Fan''s dragon beast destroying the symbolic main hall, but they didn''t dare to retaliate. In fact, they already felt iparably humiliated, so their faces naturally became very ugly. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian swept his eyes across the crowd. "The people are quite orderly. Why isn''t Han Yuntao around?" palmaris


    <span>At this time, Han Hui sped his hands together fearfully and said, "Because of the rampage of the demon beasts recently, my disciple is heading to another ce to ambush the demons. He is not at the sect."


    "Is that so?" Ye Fan said expressionlessly, "Then immediately send a message, tell him toe back, and show up in front of me." cold


    Hui was sweating and didn''t know how to respond.Han Yu replied seriously, "May I ask why you are looking for Yun Tao?" leaf


    Fan Xian did not waste any words and directly said, "I want him dead."


    The members of the Cold Light Sect were all terrified. At this moment, Ye Fan released his killing intent, which had already made their hearts feel ufortable.


    The eyes of the Great Elder, Leng Dong Lin, twitched as he looked at Xiang Ru with aplicated expression.<span>Sect Leader Han Hui smiled awkwardly, "Haha ¡­ Sir, I wonder if there is any misunderstanding. How could I dare to offend you?


    <span>Ru Jiao, quickly exin, what exactly is going on? Don''t make us, the Coldlight Sect, suffer losses without reason. " This


    <span>Momentster, Han Hui and the others turned their attention to Nian Ru Jiao.


    <span>Nian Ru''s heart tightened as she looked at the group of elders from the Cold Light Sect. She felt the pressure increase greatly. Clenching her rosy lips, her face paled and her eyes gradually became moist ¡­


    <span>But she remembered Ye Fan''s words, and clenched her teeth, not saying a word.


    "ng!"


    <span>The sound of a heavy metal stress woke everyone up from their stupor!


    He was shocked to see that a huge ck sword, emitting a thick killing intent, had already appeared in Ye Fan''s hand, and was stabbing into the hard rock!


    Ye Fan coldly looked at the people from the Cold Light Sect, "I will say it onest time, call Han Yuntao over and die."


    Han Hui and the rest were almost unable to withstand the pressure. After all, they had seen Ye Fan''s strength on Red Moon Ind and knew that a head-on sh would only result in death.


    Just then, the Frigid Rain Grandmaster was on full alert. He circted his primeval essence and stepped forward saying, "Sir, Yun Tao is the number one genius of our Coldlight Sect, the future Sect Leader.You may be strong, but we can''t just throw away the treasures of the sect like that.


    If you want to kill him, you have to at least give us a reason and give us a conclusive evidence.


    After finishing his sentence, Ye Fan was already toozy to say anything more."ng!" ck


    The colossal sword was instantly pulled out from the rock, and under the control of Ye Fan''s single arm, the heavy weight was as light as a feather. leaf


    The sail''s body turned into a beam of piercing golden light, drawing out an arc as fast as lightning that could not be heard!<span>One man and one sword were aimed at the face of the Frigid Rain Grandmaster! cold


    All the hairs on the Rain Ancestor''s body stood on end. This kind of close pressure made him feel as if he had died an unprecedented death!


    The Falling Rain Sword Intent! "


    The Frigid Rain Ancestor was on his guard. He summoned his seven Soul Refining Flying Swords, and as he retreated, he began to release sword intent that resembled raindrops as he charged towards Ye Fan!


    The blue sword intent was like raindrops. As it flew out, the power of the sword intent also began to condense! leafThe sails did not dodge at all. Waving the great sword, coupled with the Unparalleled Sword Intent that had created two streaks of golden red mes, it was like two dragons of fire roaring and shing wildly!


    <span>The Falling Rain Sword Intent smashed into the ck greatsword. It seemed like a drop of water, but it produced a sound like a steel ball! two


    The pressure of the Longevity Realm was suddenly released at a close distance!


    "Bang, bang, bang!"The thunderous roar shook the hearts of several hundred sword cultivators, making it difficult for them to breathe!


    Ye Fan was like a fierce general charging into a battle, with his violent speed and strength, he forcefully knocked away thousands of enemies!The Frigid Rain Ancestor originally thought that Ye Fan only had a long-range pressure, and probably didn''t dare to use his Heaven Seizing Power for fear of attracting Sky Law. Thus, he wanted to use a defensive method to increase the distance. Try


    He wanted to let the other party know that he was not an easy opponent and that it would be useless to continue fighting. However, he realized that he had been too naive!


    <span>Even if it was the pressure of Long Habitat, Ye Fan''sbat strength, and this kind of devastating battle method, it wasn''t something he could resist! leaf


    <span>The sail was like an unreasonable berserker, breaking through the icy rain. When it reappeared, it was in front of Han Yu! cold


    The Rain Ancestor''s face twisted as he howled in horror, "NO!"


    But his shouts were meaningless! leaf


    With a twist of the huge sword on his wrist, the sail used the thick de as a weapon, and with no trace of politeness in his movements, he was sent flying! "<span>"Ah!"


    The Rain Ancestor screamed miserably. How could his Heaven Grade sword intent''s protective qi barrier withstand against the Monarch level sword intent?!


    His entire body mmed into a stone wall, causing it to shatter! coldThe Rain Ancestor''s body slid down and both his legs were smashed into smithereens. He was like two soft noodles, badly mutted...


    <span>In the blink of an eye, the dignified Mount Han ancestor Frigid Rain had be a cripple with both of his legs crippled! off


    <span>The key, this was already Ye Fan deliberately not killing him, showing mercy!


    "Reasonable?" Ye Fan sneered, his hand holding his huge sword, while his eyes swept the surroundings indifferently, and coldly said: "Killing an ant, why should we trust you?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1753

    "A-Jiao!" leaf


    The sail quickly ran over and picked up the woman, giving her a vein, only to discover that her pulse was constantly weakening!?Even the true essence of an Earth Core cultivator could not save his physical body from copsing. This was a clear sign that he was gradually running out of energy!


    <span>"You ¡­ What are you doing!? " Ye Fan''s eyes turned red, he clenched his teeth and said, "If you don''t want toe with me, you don''t have tomit suicide!" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian felt as if his heart was about to break. If his heart was too heavy to bear because of his kindness, then wouldn''t he be the one who killed the woman?


    He would rather think of Ru Jiao as an elder than to let her die like this! ThisAt that time, Blue Rain also heard themotion and ran over. Upon discovering the Yama grass, the girl was also stunned.


    <span>Although this kind of poison grass could be found everywhere in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, who would be free to challenge fate''s arrangements and eat this kind of poison grass?


    If he took it, it was equivalent to giving his life to the King of Hell. Whether he lived or died was decided by the heavens!


    "Sister A-Jiao, why did you do that?" At this moment, Team Blue Rain cried. Although ¡­


    Although they had only known each other for two or three days and it was inconvenient for them to speak, Team Blue Rain still liked this innocent and gentle older sister.<span>"Little girl!" Think of a way! Is there any way to cure the poison?! " Ye Fan hurriedly asked loudly. time


    Blue Rain anxiously rummaged through the things in her storage bag, "I ¡­ ¡­" I only have a few herbs that neutralize toxins. But¡­ ¡­. But the Hades'' Grass is extremely poisonous. If you eat it all by yourself, you won''t be able to change it at all. Why would she do this ¡­ "


    "I don''t care! What''s the use of it! " Ye Fan urged. Positive


    At this moment, Nian Bing''s hand suddenly moved weakly and he opened his palm.<span>An exquisite hairpin was in her palm. leaf


    <span>The moment Fan saw the hairpin, he was stunned. This was the gift he had bought for the woman back in Cold Dew City.


    She still remembered that Nian Ru Jiao had said that this was the first time her ''husband'' had given her a hairpin... "


    I can''t ce the stars in my body ¡­ But I can''t forget you. "I will never be able to spend my life with you. If there is a next life, I will definitely repay this debt to you ¡­"


    Nian Ru''s delicate voice became softer and softer. When the tears began to fall and she closed her eyes, she stopped breathing ¡­ leafThe sails felt as if time had frozen. He picked up the hairpin in a daze, and then looked at the woman who had a face as white as paper. She looked as if she was sleeping peacefully ¡­ "


    <span>Thoughtful ¡­ How stupid are you. When have I ever asked you to repay a debt of gratitude ¡­ I just want you to stay alive ¡­ " Ye Fan mumbled.


    It was obvious that in the end, Nian Ru was still unable to forget Leng Xing. However, she also knew that she was also unable to forget Ye Fan. leaf


    Fan Xian had avenged her, and this debt of gratitude made it impossible for her to repay him. SheHe didn''t want to betray Leng Xing, but he didn''t want to have two men in his heart. This was disrespecting Ye Fan. by


    <span>The foolish her chose to use the Hades'' Grass to make a life or death decision. If


    <span>If she was dead, then it meant her life. She left with the cold star, ending this life of hers.


    <span>If she were to survive, it would be the same as heaven wanting her to reincarnate. Her previous fate would be gone, and she would also be able to part from the past, directly facing Ye Fan''s feelings. She


    <span>What he wanted was a pure emotion that he could devote himself to, not a blur. Both sides were entangled in an unfathomable entanglement.


    Perhaps, to most people, this choice was too paranoid and crazy. But<span>"In the eyes of Xiang Ru, this is the only way for her to be together with Ye Fan without any reservations."


    Sister A-Jiao ¡­ "Sister A-Jiao, please don''t die ¡­" time<span>Blue Rain had concocted some potions and fed them to Nian Ru Jiao, but there was no obvious effect. matter


    "In truth, he had stopped breathing and his heartbeat. With such a condition, it is clear that he has passed away."Brother Ye Fan, it seems like my medicine is useless. You want to take Sister A-Jiao back to Purgatory Ind? Angel might have a way. " Blue Rain asked. leaf


    <span>The sails were jolted. He was too sad just now that he had forgotten Angel!


    "Let''s go!"


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything further, directly picking up Thoughtful. Bringing Blue Rain along with him, he quickly flew towards the exit.<span>At this moment, Xiao Jin was not paying attention. Seeing that Ye Fan was the first to leave, he suddenly chased after him, but couldn''t even chase after him. He could only bitterly fly away. leaf


    <span>When the sails reached the exit, Hei Si Li and the group of Elders of the Underworld Alliance were waiting for them.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan hade out, and was just about to ask about the situation below, he saw that Ye Fan did not have the time to pay attention to them and directly flew away.


    Grand Elder, I''m not seeing things am I? Why does it feel like there''s one more person now? Isn''t it two people who went in? " An elder asked in bewilderment.


    With aplicated expression on his face, Hei Si Li frowned and said, "Looks like Lord Lucifer has an urgent matter to attend to. Please repair this entrance first, I''ll go ask around." refining


    <span>On Prison Ind, Ye Fan hurriedly went down to the castle.


    <span>"Angel!" Angel! "


    Ye Fan shouted loudly, startling all the members of the castle.<span>Sally, Asmondius, and the others all came out to inquire about the situation. But


    Ye Fan didn''t have the time to exin, and hurriedly carried the others upstairs. AynQi''er was cultivating in her room, and seeing Ye Fan calling her, her heart started to beat wildly, but she immediately suppressed it.


    <span>"This god would definitely not like a human ¡­" Ayn


    <span>Just as she finished her sentence, Ye Fan suddenly broke into her room!


    The moment she saw Ye Fan, stars suddenly appeared in Angel''s eyes...


    "Angel!" Quickly, see if you can save her! " Ye Fan put Nian Ru on the bed and hurried to ask.


    Angel came back to her senses, shook her head, took a deep breath, and pretended to be calm as she looked at Xiang Ru Jiao. one<span>Her eyes were a bit unhappy as she saw that the girl was a beauty. She arrogantly pulled her blond hair: "Is this woman important to you?"


    "It''s very important!" "Yes." Ye Fan nodded.


    <span>"You ¡­" Angel was about to angrily say something, but she discovered that there was an indescribable sadness in Ye Fan''s eyes.


    Angel could not help but feel a pang in her heart. She pouted and said, "This god knows ¡­ This god will examine her first ¡­ " "


    "Thank you." Ye Fan sincerely said.


    <span>Angel turned around and started chanting some iprehensible divinenguage. Streams of holy white light were emitted from her hands, enveloping Nian Ru Jiao.


    <span>At this moment, quite a few people walked in from the door, all of them looking on with doubt and concern.


    Sally pulled on Team Blue Rain''s hand and whispered: "Little Yu, what''s going on? "Who is that woman?"


    At this time, Lan Yu wiped off the tears at the corners of his eyes and said, "Her name is Xiang Ru Jiao, she''s from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, a very good older sister ¡­ She seemed to be in a dilemma andmitted suicide ¡­ "In short, it''s hard to put into words ¡­" one


    <span>Only then did the group of people understand. No wonder Nian Ru''s hair and clothes looked so quaint.


    <span>While everyone was holding their breath to watch, the light in Angel''s hands disappeared, and her face revealed a strange expression. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1750

    <span>1750 I


    This seemingly arrogant and unreasonable question caused hundreds of cultivators of the Cold Light Sect to gopletely silent!


    The Sect Leader, the Elders, and a bunch of cultivators that were normally high and above, were all the same as the disciples at the bottom level. Their hearts were pounding and their faces were pale. They could only breathe carefully!<span>Last time on the Red Moon Ind, although he had seen the power of Ye Fan killing Heavenly Treasures, this kind of killing intent waspletely iparable to what it looked like from afar! more


    What frightened them the most was that even though Patriarch Evergreen''s legs had been shattered, he still hadn''t been able to restore his physical body!?


    Could it be that the wild attack from the sword just now had also wounded the spirit body of the Frigid Rain Grandmaster!?


    The cold rain was about to break down! HeHe continued to circte his primeval essence, attempting to reconstruct his body. However, his spirit body had been injured by the Unparalleled Sword Intent that had merged with the dragon mes, and it was extremely difficult for it to heal. He


    He could only try his best to stop the bleeding and not let his body die too much.<span>He had originally thought that he would not be facing liquid sword intent and would not be injured that easily, but now he realized that he had been too naive!


    What made Han Yu even more afraid was that he didn''t even know what kind of power it was to actually be able to harm his spirit body!


    After all, in the ancient times, Han Yu was just an ordinary cultivator and he had never truly seen the Divine Dragon n''s dragon mes.


    "You ¡­ Your sword intent ¡­ What exactly was going on?! What exactly did you do!? "


    In front of so many disciples, the sight of Han Yu''s own appearance had long turned the humiliation into anger. She could not help but gnash her teeth in pain and rage as she questioned him. leaf


    This time, the sails did not even turn around. They directly picked up the huge sword with one hand and threw it in the direction of Han Yu! one<span>A golden red sword light exploded. At such a close distance, Han Yu''s legs were crippled and he was seriously injured. He didn''t even have time to dodge!


    "Puchi!" ckThe giant colored sword pierced through Han Yu''s chest, pinning him to the stone wall! This


    Everything happened too quickly. Even the Frigid Rain Grandmaster did not expect that Ye Fan would kill him so unceremoniously! cold


    The Rain Ancestor screamed and spat out blood. The dragon''s mes burned his spirit body, and the sword intent continued to destroy his physical body! DoubleWho cares? It was as if he hadpletely vanished from the face of the earth! reading


    <span>Ru Jiao stood at the back and saw that the iparably powerful ancestor Han Yu had been beaten into such a miserable state by Ye Fan. He could not even withstand a single blow, yet he died just like that.


    In the eyes of her, Leng Yu and her wife, things that were simply impossible to aplish were actually so easy in front of Ye Fan. This


    It was the difference between Ye Fan and himself. From the beginning to the end, they were both people from two different worlds... The expression in Nian Bing''s eyes wasplicated and hard to describe.


    When Han Hui and the rest saw this scene, they were so scared that they went limp and knelt on the ground!"Ancestor!"


    No matter how they yelled, no one dared to go up and fight against Ye Fan. cold


    Rain felt that her life span of a few hundred thousand years was about toe to an end. Fast! Kill him! " can<span>At this moment, his screams and pleas were all futile. cold


    <span>Not a single person from the door of light dared to stand out and utter a word of opposition, let alone act.


    When Han Yu saw this scene, he suddenly understood something. His eyes were filled with deep resentment as he red viciously at his disciples and juniors, gradually losing his vitality. [email protected]@


    Patriarch Eternal Habitat of the Fairy Spirit World lost another Patriarch in that short period of time.<span>Ye Fan sneered, "When your ancestor bes like this, no wonder Leng Xing, Leng Yu, Mo Xinzhi and the others died so wrongly, you guys will no longer be bothered to do anything about it..." early


    Do you know why we have to do it this way? Let me ask all of you now ¡­ Do you want Han Yuntao to die or for the Cold Wind Sect to be destroyed? "


    <span>The higher ups of the Cold Light Sect were already in a state ofplete silence. They couldn''t care less about the fact that their ancestor had just died, they all began to state their stance! cold


    Seeing that the Han Family''s ancestor was dead, the Great n Elder was no longer afraid. He pointed at Han Hui angrily and said, "You are still covering up for that evil disciple Han Yuntao!?" Why aren''t you bringing him out yet!? "Do you really want the entire Cold Light Sect to die with him!?"Han Hui! Bring out Han Yuntao! " The other elders also scolded him angrily.


    <span>"Please calm your anger! I''ll bring that traitor out right now! He is in the Ancestor''s cave! " cold


    <span>Hui didn''t dare to hide anymore. For the sake of a disciple, he had even risked the life of the patriarch. He didn''t even know what he would do in the future with the Cold Light Sect and Han Family.


    <span>At this moment, even if Ye Fan didn''t kill Han Yuntao, he would still want to skin Han Yuntao alive! cold


    <span>Hui Yang brought a few Han Family Elders and aggressively went to find the Ancestor''s cave. of


    Therefore, the reason why Han Yuntao was hiding there was because he had a defensive formation that prevented others from discovering him.<span>Han Yuntao knew that he was in danger before he could catch up with Nian Ru Jiao. However, if he were to hide, he might as well find a sect to protect him. ben


    Come, Han Yu and Han Hui discussed, and felt that Ye Fan did not dare to use the power of Duotian, and no matter what, he could not go against the entire Cold Light Sect for the sake of a little thought.


    However, who would have thought that now that Ye Fan possessed the dragon mes, his killing intent had greatly increased. Furthermore, the word ''friendship'' was something that Ye Fan viewed more highly than the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.In order to help a few people who were unrted to him and make enemies of the entire Cold Ice Sect, in the eyes of Han Yu and the others, it was unthinkable.


    <span>Outside the cave, Han Hui cast a spell and dispersed the white mist. The spell formation protecting the cave also stopped.


    Inside a simple cave, Han Yuntao was sitting on a stone bench nervously, deep in thought.


    Seeing Han Hui and the few elders walk in with a dark face, Han Yuntao suddenly stood up with a vignt look.<span>"Master... What happened? " cold


    Hui took out one of his flying swords and pointed it at Han Yuntao, "Evil disciple! Hurry, follow me, go out and die! "


    "Master!?" Han Yuntao''s face changed greatly and he cried out, "Why are you like this?!" I... I am the number one person in the younger generation of the Cold Light Sect! Could it be that you all want to destroy the future of the Cold Light Sect!? "<span>"For you, even the Patriarch was killed in battle! What future is there!?" If we leave you behind as a scourge, sooner orter, all of us, the Coldlight Sect members, will die! "


    "Han Yuntao!" Get out of here quickly! " The few elders berated him angrily. coldFear appeared in Yun Tao''s eyes, and his face twitched in disbelief, "Old... The Ancestor died in battle!? In that case... That guy ¡­ He''s here!? Slut ¡­ That person was actually called ¡­ " "


    <span>Cut the crap! Get out of here! Otherwise, don''t me us for being merciless! " cold


    Yun Tao''s eyes flickered, but in the end, he still let out a sigh. He let out a sad smile and said, "Alright ¡­" If that was the case, then Yun Tao could only die to thank the sect for their kindness.


    Master, Elders, you don''t need to point at me.<span>With that, Han Yuntao walked out of the cave with a look of generosity.


    Although Han Hui and the rest hadplicated expressions, only Han Yuntao''s death could be exchanged for their lives. They couldn''t care less. can


    Just as Han Yuntao was about to step out of the cave, a fierce light suddenly shed in his eyes. one


    Grasping the cold sword in his hand, he turned around and waved his sword. A sky-level sword intent suddenly burst out!<span>"Old man!" You want to harm me!? "Go to hell!"


    <span>His longsword seemed to have turned into a giant water sword more than ten meters long in an instant. With a wave of his sword, it brought out a cold water ripple! This


    Waves after waves continuously surged into the cave!


    The cave was very narrow. With just a wave of his sword intent, there was no escape! See


    The dream-like yet agile patterns of water contained a sharp killing intent! wink


    In the blink of an eye, the three elders had been struck by the sword intent in a panic. The three bodies were actually sliced in half!?<span>The moment they died, they were jolted awake. Han Yuntao was an expert of the Heavenly Spirit Sword Sect. Even though he was their disciple, if he wanted to resist, how could they catch him so easily?! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1751

    <span>1751


    The Sect Leader, Han Hui, stood at the back and dangerously used his sword to create a thick defensive sword aura to dodge the attack!


    He was shocked and angry at the same time. Never would he have thought that the eldest disciple, who had always been well-behaved, would be so angry and fierce!?<span>"Evil disciple!"


    Han Hui cried out and raised his sword to charge forward. However, when he saw Han Yuntao''s cold and emotionless eyes, he was stunned.


    Humph... A bunch of useless old fogeys want to take my life to protect me? Are you worthy? " cold<span>Yun Tao did not dare to tarry any longer. He spat once before turning his head to fly away on his sword. can


    Just as he rose into the air, a gigantic golden figure suddenly descended from the sky!Xiao Jin retracted his four limbs and pped his huge wings, flying over like a meteor. He spun in midair, and his thick and long tail made a "hong" sound as it cut through the air and swung its tail!


    <span>Although Han Yuntao''s cultivation was higher than Xiao Jin''s, demonic beasts were born with tough bodies, which could make up for the difference in cultivation level. If he was hit by this tail, he would be dead or heavily injured!


    <span>Panic appeared in Han Yuntao''s eyes as he quickly dodged horizontally, barely dodging the huge tail. He attempted to find his center of gravity and escape in the violent turbulence!


    <span>"Can you run away?" one


    When the cold voice entered Han Yuntao''s ears, his entire body froze!


    A golden light shed in front of him. Ye Fan had already arrived, looking at him coldly. leafFan Jian had long since predicted that this fellow wouldn''t obediently surrender, so he had Xiao Jin follow over. When he noticed that something was wrong, he directly intercepted him. matter


    <span>In fact, Ye Fan had already guessed that Han Yuntao was hiding within the sect.


    <span>This was because the Ancient Immortal Spirit World wasn''t small, and was only this big. There was a limit to where they could hide.


    At this time, the only one who was willing to protect Han Yuntao was the Cold Light Sect. Otherwise, no one would want to go against Ye Fan.<span>As for Han Yuntao, he probably could not think of any other way to hide. If he were to hide out by himself and meet Ye Fan, he would definitely die. off


    <span>He also did not know where Ye Fan was. If he were to run into a wall or be found out by someone from another sect, it would be suicide. And ¡­


    <span>Running into the Dark Domain and out onto the surface was no different from suicide in the eyes of the people of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, so he wouldn''t consider it a big deal. cold


    Yun Tao suppressed his trembling hands and said to the flying sword, "In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, the strong preys on the weak. I only killed my opponent for my own benefits, what''s wrong with it?"You want me to take you away, so take me away. I won''t fight with you, why are you forcing yourself on me!? "


    Ye Fan lightly said, "Your words are somewhat contradictory." Since thew of the jungle is correct, then why must I kill you? Why do you have to defend yourself? "


    "I ¡­" "Han Yuntao gritted his teeth, not knowing how to refute."


    "The reason why humans are humans and not beasts should have some differences, but unfortunately, you do not understand."


    Ye Fan pointed his sword forward and said, "Go to the front mountains and beg for mercy in front of A-Jiao. Tell her everything you''ve done and I won''t kill you."


    Hearing that, Han Yuntao was overjoyed, "Really? If I confess, you won''t kill me!? "


    "What? You don''t believe me?" Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold. cold<span>How could Yun Tao dare to dy any longer? Afraid that Ye Fan would change his mind and survive, he quickly turned around and rushed to the main peak.


    Kneel down and beg for mercy? It was just a disgrace! Compared to living, what was this!?


    As long as Ye Fan did not kill him, he was not afraid of anyone else. Even if he had just killed a few elders, it was nothing to worry about.The Sect Leader, Han Hui and the others, seeing that Ye Fan actually gave him a way out, could not help but be a little confused. However, they also followed him.


    <span>At this time, more than a thousand people had already gathered in front of the Hall of Cold Light.


    When Han Yuntaonded in the middle of the room and saw Xiang Ru, he didn''t pay much attention to her.


    Upon seeing her enemy, Nian Bing gritted his teeth. His eyes were as cold as winter. in<span>Everyone was surprised to see Han Yuntao kneeling on the ground in front of Xiang Ru.


    "Junior apprentice sister Xiang, I poisoned Leng Xingchen years ago, making it impossible for him to reach Core Formation." Yes<span>I forced Leng Yu to her death, the Mo Xinzhi couple... I... I beg you toe around me. Forgive me. In this lifetime, I will definitely not dare to disturb you again ¡­ "


    Han Yuntao had a sincere look on his face. If not for thatst shred of dignity of his, he would have kowtowed to Niu Ru.


    The entire crowd was in an uproar. Although many people guessed that the disaster of the Leng family might be rted to Han Yuntao, hearing him admit it like that still made many people feel fear. Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsi[email protected]@<span>The inner sect disciples who worshipped him, such as Qi Bin, Han Gang, and the others, all revealed looks of disappointment as they shook their heads in disbelief.


    Xiang Ru stood there in a daze. Hearing Han Yuntao''s words, she kneeled down. The grievances, anger, and sadness in her heart ¡­ All the emotions in his body burst out as his face alternated between red and white, and his body trembled uncontrobly ¡­"Evil creature!" "Evil creature!" The Great Elder of the Coldwinter Forest was so angry that his eyes turned red. The group of people from the Leng n were also filled with righteous indignation. But


    At this moment, no one dared to fight against Han Yuntao. cold


    Yun Tao didn''t care about these people. The rotten fish and rotten shrimp were not even a threat to him. He only nervously looked at Ye Fan, who was slowly falling to the ground.I... I''ve already confessed! Begging for mercy! You said you wouldn''t kill me! A promise worth a thousand gold taels, you are not allowed to go back on your words! "


    Ye Fan nodded his head coldly, "Of course I won''t kill you because there''s no need. There are too many people who want to kill you..." "


    You. "What do you mean?" Han Yuntao felt a sense of foreboding.


    Ye Fan grinned, and in the next second, he took a big stride forward, his body leaving an afterimage as he appeared in front of Han Yuntao. cold


    Even though Yun Tao was at the level of a Heavenly Spirit, he was still far from being a match for Royal Elder Han Yu.


    At the speed of the disintegration of Ye Fan, how could he react at such a close distance? leaf


    The sails mped down on his neck, and with the activation of the Divine Dragon Bloodline, dragon mes erupted from his hands, enveloping the entirety of Han Yuntao! coldYun Tao circted his Heavenly Spirit Quintessential Essence in an attempt to resist, but the dragon mes still prated into his spirit body and burned it!


    "Ah!"


    Yun Tao struggled and screamed. It sounded like he was suffering a fate worse than death. This


    The pain that came from the soul was like all the negative emotions that had erupted, enough to cause one''s mind to copse!"Ye Fan''s left hand directly pointed at Han Yuntao''s Dantian!"


    "Pfft!"<span>The sword intent and the dragon me pierced through Han Yuntao''s dantian, and his spirit body suffered a devastating blow!


    <span>The true essence pressure on Han Yuntao''s body quickly dissipated and he became a cripple! All


    The members of Cold Light Sect all sucked in a cold breath of air. The Heavenly Spirit Sword! Such an expert, in the hands of Ye Fan, was as helpless as a three year old child!? repair


    Fighting between warriors was just that cruel. If one couldn''t defeat one, then no matter how many years one had spent in cultivation, once they failed, all of their previous efforts woulde to naught! leaf<span>The sail did notpletely destroy Han Yuntao''s soul. It only destroyed his spirit body and caused him to lose his cultivation.


    "It''s like stripping a fully armed soldier of his armor, leaving only a frail physical body behind."


    <span>"If I don''t kill you, I won''t cripple you." leaf


    <span>As the sail spoke, it threw Han Yuntao into the middle of the field.


    At this moment, Han Yuntao''s head was covered with white hair and his skin was a sallow yellow. It was as if he had suddenly aged twenty to thirty years!"I... "I ¡­" Han Yuntao picked up a strand of his hair and saw the white silk. His eyes were filled with despair. It''s not true... "You ¡­" Positive


    <span>"When he felt the whole world turning gray, a sharp sword directly pierced through his chest from behind and came out!"


    <span>"Ugh!" cold


    Yun Tao spat out a mouthful of blood in pain and turned his head with great difficulty ¡­ He<span>What he saw were tears all over her face, and her eyes were filled with hatred and anger! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1752

    "I am the one who repaid you with this strike!"


    <span>"With that, thedy drew her sword and stabbed Han Yuntao again!"


    This is for you, father and mother! " She


    <span>He did not kill Han Yuntao because he wanted to make him feel the pain. cold


    Yun Tao shook his head in distress and cried, "Don''t kill me... "Don''t..." He<span>He finally understood why Ye Fan didn''t kill him. From the very beginning, Ye Fan had wanted to let Nian Ru and Jia Ruidao do it!


    <span>Ye Fan silently watched from the side. To be honest, he had never seen such a cold expression from Nian Ru. cause


    All along, women had always given him the impression of being gentle and gentle, as if they didn''t even know how to get angry, just like a docile little sheep. can


    To her imagination, it was an extremely painful trauma. It caused a character like Xiang Ru''s to be vicious. FemaleWhat people vented their anger was not only the bloody incidents that they had just experienced, but also the bitterness and depression they had felt in their hearts over the past few decades!


    <span>"The final strike was for myself!" reading


    As soon as Ru Jiao finished her words, she cut off one of Han Yuntao''s right arm! She


    She hated this hand. Because she didn''t know how many times Han Yuntao had tried to reach out his hand. Every time she saw him, she had to be careful and fearful. NoGuan Hanyun''s cries of pain were extremely miserable. Thoughtful, he did not want to look at her for even a second longer. He immediately turned around and flew away.


    <span>Ye Fan did not chase after him. He knew that a great hatred could only be avenged. A woman needed some time to sort out her emotions.


    <span>As for what would happen to Han Yuntao, Ye Fan didn''t care because the people from the Cold Light Sect had already surrounded him.


    "Big Brother Ye Fan, how about we add a few Gu into that person''s body?" Blue Rain walked over to Ye Fan''s side and whispered.


    "No need, it''s fine like this." Ye Fan said. KILLAfter offending the entire Leng n with just a few elders, who knew what the useless Han Yuntao would face... detach


    After opening the main peak, Ye Fan brought Blue Rain and Xiao Jin to the Star Bamboo Peak.<span>As expected, Nian Bing had returned and was sitting alone on the steps of the house. Looking at the bamboo forest in front of the door, he was lost in thought. Female


    <span>In the eyes of others, there was only confusion. Everything seemed so familiar, yet it had already changed.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t bother him and followed Blue Rain around the bamboo forest for a while.


    <span>When he returned to the house, he discovered that Nian Ru had changed into a clean set of clothes and was walking out from the house. kilo-


    "After the sail had passed, a trace of elegance could be seen in the woman''s eyes and face."


    "¡­ ¡­" said A-Jiao. "This is..." Ye Fan was somewhat doubtful, as he felt that the woman seemed to have made some sort of decision. reading


    Ru Jiao gave a beautiful smile, "I want to leave this ce. Ye Fan, can you take me with you?"<span>Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat, although many things haven''t been decided yet, he still nodded without the slightest hesitation.


    <span>"Yes."


    <span>Ye Fan himself thought that she was hypocritical, but on the other hand, Ye Fan was worried about her being able to stay in the Cold Light Sect.


    <span>Hehe, Big Brother Ye Fan is so happy. "At this time, although Blue Rain didn''t understand what he meant, he still guessed the meaning and mischievouslyughed. reading


    <span>Ru Jiao''s face also blushed a little. She walked up to Ye Fan and asked, "Where are we going now?" leaf


    <span>After thinking for a while, she said, "The demon beasts haven''t been dealt with. Let''s take care of the demon beasts first, and then I''ll take you to our hometown." leaf


    <span>"Fan didn''t forget that the purpose of this visit was to solve the problem of the mutated beasts."


    <span>"Alright." Nian Ru''s soft voice replied. leaf


    <span>Fan listened to the soft voice, a wave offort. on


    As a result, the three of them left the Cold Light Sect with Xiao Jin and continued to deal with the monsters in other ces.<span>Although something like this had happened in the Cold Light Sect, for the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World, a demonic beast that destroyed and and stole medicinal herbs was the real problem.


    Ye Fan had spent quite a bit of effort in sweeping the way. He had let Xiao Jin eat enough, but also let the great sects shed tears of gratitude and saved quite a lot of Qiantian.Ye Fan deeply felt that this wasn''t the way to go about it. The monsters they found and destroyed were only a part of it. Only god knows how many monsters were created by this Evolutionary Original Fluid. off


    <span>The key is, although the Ancient Immortal Spirit World''s Yutian, spiritual energy, attracts the monsters to the underground world first, but there''s a chance that the surface will also appearter on. iso


    This time when he returned, he still wanted Chu Yunyao to try to contact that person and see if he would show any sincerity. If he didn''t care, then there was no need to talk about the Primordial Stone. in


    After sweeping through the Ancient Immortal Spirit World for two days, they also rested in two small cities along the way.


    Although Nian Ru and Blue Rain couldn''t speak thenguage, they still chatted quite happily.<span>However, Ye Fan could also feel that there was a trace of lingering worry between her eyebrows.


    On the third day, Xiao Jin finally expressed that there weren''t many monsters left and wanted to return to the surface.<span>Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief. He had thought this was the end of it, so he said to Xiang Ru, "A-Jiao, we''re going back. Do you still have anything else to take away?" reading


    <span>When Ru Jiao heard this, she hesitated for a moment before saying, "I want to ¡­ "Let''s go take another look at Darling." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian had a strange feeling in his heart, but he understood at the same time, and nodded: "Okay, I''ll take a look before leaving, it''s only right." Triple


    "They once again arrived at the ind where the cold stars were buried."I''ll go in and have a chat with my husband. Ye Fan... "You guys wait for me for a moment," said Nian Ru slowly as she gave Ye Fan a deep look with her bright eyes. leaf


    The sail felt ufortable, but still nodded.


    Watching Xiang Ru walk into the forest, Blue Rainughed, "The air here is sour ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan stared at the girl, "What nonsense are you talking about!?" The problem with your nose! " timeBlue Rain made a face, "In the future, I''ll also pretend to be a little big brother. I''ll have a little flirtatious, and see if someone gets jealous ¡­ ¡­."


    "If you want your butt to blossom, you can try." Ye Fanughed evilly.Blue Rain snorted and then ran to the seaside to pick up the shells. The shells of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were different from the ones on the surface. The girls had already collected arge number of them. leaf


    Fan Xian sat on a bluestone as he looked at the forest. For some reason, his heart was filled with a sense of unease ¡­ cerebrum


    In the sea, he thought about all the things that he had seen in the past two days, as well as that special look in her eyes when she had walked in earlier ¡­ Bam!<span>Whoosh!


    Ye Fan suddenly stood up. Even Xiao Jin was startled, and was just about to doze off when he was sent flying.


    "A-Jiao!" leaf<span>Fan called out, sprinting into the forest, the burial ground of the cold stars.


    <span>The scene in front of Ye Fan''s eyes made his blood feel cold!


    He only saw Nian Ru''s delicate body lying on the grass in front of the grave. Her face was pale and in pain. There was blood at the corner of her mouth. No one knew if it was pain or sadness, but her eyes were filled with tears ¡­ inShockingly, half of a violet medicinal nt had been bitten off.


    When Ye Fan saw this somewhat familiar herb, he was shocked awake. This was the "Yama Grass" that he had seen when he and Blue Rain were shopping in the Cyanwood City!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1754

    1754


    Ye Fan saw that Angel''s expression was strange and hurriedly asked with concern, "How is it?" "Are you kidding Ben? Or are you joking? " Angel asked suspiciously.


    <span>"I''m teasing you? How could I have such thoughts? Your life is in danger, what kind of joke am I making with you!? " Ye Fan said anxiously. Ayn


    "Then tell me, this woman isn''t dead, she''s just weak. Do you still need this god to make a move for such a small problem?!"


    Everyone at the door was stunned. The atmosphere in the room was a bit awkward. salsa


    Li Ye felt for a moment and whispered, "Wang, this Big Sister Nian, seems like her heart is beating ¡­ ¡­"Ye Fan''s expression went from confusion to doubt, and finally to a hint of ecstasy! He


    He quickly rushed to the bed and grabbed Xiang Ru''s wrist. Sure enough, he discovered that she had some sort of pulse!? time


    Lan Yu also ran to the bedside and tried to breathe Ru Jiao''s breath. He said in surprise, "I really can breathe! Even though it was weak, it really didn''t die!? "Sister A-Jiao isn''t dead?!" "


    However, there are no clear signs of life and she is not dead yet. As a cultivator, she should rest and absorb some spiritual energy. Angel was baffled.<span>Ye Fan also didn''t know how to exin it, andughed, "How would I know?" This ¡­ "How did he suddenlye to life ¡­"


    <span>He rushed all the way back, his heart burning with anxiety. How could he have the mind to keep an eye on Xiang Ru''s actions? such as


    <span>If he was in his usual calm state, he would have long since discovered that the woman''s "dead" body didn''t show any signs of death and would have long been suspicious. time


    Blue Rainughed: "I was confused. It seems like the Hades'' Grass was poisoned and it''ll fake its death. I was too anxious just now and forgot about this. venomAfter sex, if you faked death and woke up, you would be alive. If you didn''t wake up, you would truly be dead. See


    "Come to Elder Sister A-Jiao! Even Yama Minamiya doesn''t ept her. She''ll wake up after she fakes her death!"<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, and pretended to be angry as he reached out his hand to pinch the girl''s face, "Such an important matter!" Why didn''t you say so earlier!? "


    <span>"Aiya! "It hurts, it hurts ¡­" Blue Rain felt wronged: "The Abyss Grass has been extinct on the surface. This is the first time I''ve encountered it. How could I remember it so clearly ¡­ ¡­" in


    Everyoneughed, and the atmosphere suddenly became rxed. "All of you, get out! Don''t disturb my training! How annoying! You bunch of lowly humans! " Angel shouted with her hands on her hips, dissatisfied with being yed.


    Ye Fan was currently in a very good mood. Even if Angel were to lose her temper, he still felt that this god race princess was quite pleasing. onYe Fan grabbed Angel''s face and kissed on her cheek, saying, "Thank you, my lovely princess."


    <span>Then, Ye Fan picked up Thoughtful and walked out of the room. "


    <span>Sally Ye! Arrange a room for A-Jiao! "


    "Okay, King ¡­" mass


    After everyone had left, Angel was left alone in the room. She reached out to touch the cheek that had been kissed ¡­<span>"Damn human ¡­" "He actually dares to kiss me ¡­"


    <span>Angel couldn''t scold anymore. She felt her face turn hot as she turned around and threw herself onto the nket. She swung her slender legs and tapped the nket with her arms. She was extremely shy.


    On the other side, Ye Fan was in a cozy bedroom that he had arranged, and he put Xiang Ru on the big bed. take


    After producing a medicinal pill to nourish her soul, the woman''s expression improved significantly. salsa


    Seeing that the situation had stabilized, Li Ye and the others walked out as well. Blue Rain was dragged out because everyone wanted to ask what was going on. roomIn the room, only Ye Fan was left to guard. He discovered that Xiang Ru had fallen asleep only because she was tired.


    However, Ye Fan was not in a hurry to wake up the woman, but hoped that she would have a good night''s sleep. These days, Niu Ru was really tired. Medium<span>Ye Fan told her that the monster''s problem was temporarily solved and that it would be fine if she sealed the cave entrance. In any case, if Xiao Jin wanted toe out, there were plenty of ways.


    <span>In the evening, Nian Ru''s eyshes trembled as she opened her sleepy eyes. She felt like she had had a very long dream, but she couldn''t remember exactly what she had dreamt of ¡­


    There was a nkness in his mind, and a taste of herbs and blood in his mouth. oculusXiang Ru was somewhat at a loss as she sat up. When she saw the man sitting by the bed, her heart couldn''t help but tremble. A trace of sparkling light appeared in her eyes ¡­


    "Did you sleep well?" Ye Fan also didn''t know what to say. Seeing that the woman was sleeping soundly, he thought about a lot of things, including how to exin and what to say when she woke up.


    <span>However, when he saw that Xiang Ru had woken up, Ye Fan didn''t know where to start.


    <span>A whileter, she smiled and nodded, "En, did you sleep too long?" "


    <span>"Not long, as long as you wake up, no matter how long it takes," Ye Fan said from the bottom of his heart. reading


    Ru Jiao''s nose felt a little sour, and she said apologetically: "I''m sorry ¡­ I really don''t know what to do ¡­ " leaf<span>Fan Xian stretched out his hand and wiped away the tears flowing from the woman''s eyes, "It''s all over now, don''t do anything foolish in the future." "


    <span>"Hm!" Nian Ru smiled as she cried and nodded, "The fate ahead is gone, the new life will be reborn ¡­" "A-Jiao''s life was given to me by the heavens. I will repay this debt of gratitude to the gods. From now on, I will definitely treat Ye Lang well."


    "Yng?" "How dare you ¡­" Ye Fan felt that something was strange, and no matter how he looked at it, something sounded off. reading<span>Ru Jiao thought of something as her eyes revealed a trace of sadness. "That''s right, Ye Lang is already married. If I follow him in the future, can I not call him too intimately? Then ¡­ What about calling him benefactor? " leaf


    Fan Xian hurriedly waved his hands, "No, no, don''t misunderstand me. Benefactor is even more so... The main point is, in our world, there is a word called ''arrogant nighttime'', it''s not a good word. Although ¡­<span>The pronunciation was different, but I still felt ufortable. "Just call me as you''ve done in the past. There''s no need to be so formal between us ¡­"


    When Nian Bing heard this, he felt relieved. However, his face was rosy and he looked a little shy. However, she still nodded gently and said, "Husband ¡­"


    "Huh?" leaf


    When Fan Xian heard this, his whole body shivered, and his heart felt like it was filled with honey. What he meant was for Xiang Ru to be like before and call him "Ye Fan". canYes, a woman seemed to have misunderstood his words. Did that mean he wanted her to call him "Darling" again? reading


    Ru Jiao saw Ye Fan''s nk look and asked uneasily: "This..." Was it wrong again? " leaf


    Fan was about to correct the woman''s way of addressing him, but seeing her charming eyes, he felt a little reluctant, so he simply shook his head and said, "No, I really like it." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1755

    <span>1755


    When Nian Bing heard this, he let out a long sigh of relief. He patted his chest and smiled sweetly. "It''s good that Darling likes it."<span>Ye Fan reached out to help the woman stroke her sleepy hair. "A-Jiao, you can do whatever you want to me. There''s no need to be so restrained. Don''t make me look like a tyrant." in


    "In front of me, you can cry, you can cause trouble, and I''m not asking you to be a servant or a concubine. I just hope that from today onwards, you can live a happy life happily." readingRu Jiao was a little confused. "Why would my husband think that way? A-Jiao has never felt that my husband was a tyrant ¡­" When I''m with my husband, I''m happy. " leaf


    Fan Xian scratched the back of his head, not knowing whether tough or cry. It seemed like it was impossible to change some of the deep-rooted habits of women.


    "Alright, I''m d you''re happy, A-Jiao."


    Ye Fan thought of something and took out that unique hairpin from his pocket. SeeUpon seeing this hairpin, Nian Ru''s eyes became moist. leaf


    The sail slowly put on the hairpin for the woman. She stroked her face and said, "This is the first time your husband has worn a hairpin for you." reading


    Ru Jiao smiled and nodded, as she leaned into Ye Fan''s embrace. At this moment, it was as if all the shackles in her heart had been removed, and she felt pure joy andfort.<span>It was as though a muddled dream had finally passed.


    "King!" Sally knocked on the door.


    Ye Fan responded, "What''s the matter?"


    Xiang Ru was startled as she trembled with fear and sat up.<span>When she saw "extraordinary" looking Sally Ye with her snow-white hair and ck silk dress enter, she couldn''t help but be stunned. salsa


    <span>Liye put some clothes on the table beside her and nodded at Nian Ru with a smile.


    I have prepared some clothes for big sister Nian. She should need them. " leafFan Xian recalled that the clothes Nian Ru had brought with her were all from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. He nodded and said, "You''re quite considerate. Go down and tell everyone that there''s a good dinner tonight."


    <span>"I''m ready. Big sister Nian, take a bath and change clothes. Let''s get to know each other." Said Sally Ye as she waved at Nian Ru, walking out. reading


    Ru Jiao was a bit confused and asked Ye Fan, "Husband, could that woman just now have cultivated to a state of Qi deviation?" Why does it look so strange? " leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry, so he could only exin the race in this world to her, as well as some of Sally Ye''s simple identities, telling her that this was a very important family to him. one


    Hearing how important Sally Ye is in Ye Fan''s heart, Nian Ru started to panic, "Husband, I didn''t do it on purpose. That little sister Sally Ye is still very beautiful, but ¡­ ¡­" "The style is very special."


    "I don''t me you, don''t think too much." Ye Fan smiled.<span>It seemed that letting Xiang Rui live in this new world required a period of time to get used to. Ye Fan considered and decided that he should arrange two or three ''instructors'' for her so that she could integrate into it as soon as possible.


    "A-Jiao, I''ll take you to take a shower and change your clothes. Our attire is different from the ancient immortal world''s. You''ll have to get used to wearing different clothes in the future." reading<span>At this time, Ru Jiao finally had the mind to observe the decorations, furnishings and items in the surrounding rooms.


    She discovered that she was just like a ''fool''. She could not understand anything, and could not recognize all sorts of things. processus


    <span>Then, she realized something miraculous! She


    He turned around and hurriedly ran to the window and opened it! leaf


    Fan was stunned for a moment, and then immediately understood something. Sighing with emotion, he walked to the side of the woman. hope<span>Looking out of the window, he saw a red sunset on the sea and a red sunset reflected in the blue waves ¡­ reading


    <span>Ru Jiao''s eyes had a trace of infatuation, a trace of admiration, and a trace of disbelief ¡­.


    "Sunset. This is a scene that has existed in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World for tens of thousands of years, and might not even ever happen again."<span>Darling ¡­ "Could it be ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan nodded, "Wee to..." "The outside world."


    Xiang Ru covered her mouth with one hand as hot tears of excitement spilled out of her eyes. leaf


    Fan Xian couldn''t imagine what it felt like for a person from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World to know that the outside world wasn''t a purgatory ruled by heaven. He<span>What could be seen was that the pleasant surprise in Nian Bing''s eyes was indescribable, it was iparably sincere.


    "I know you have a lot of questions, but I''ll tell you slowly in the future. First, take a bath and change your clothes. I''ll take you to meet my brothers and sisters, my family." Ye Fan patted the woman''s back and said.<span>Xiang Ru was still a little dazed as she reluctantly looked at the setting sun and walked into the bathroom.


    Looking at the various taps, toilets, bathtubs, Xiang Ru was at a loss again. leaf


    Fan also knew that the woman had no way to start, so he patiently introduced her body wash, shampoo, conditioner and other things, and then told her how to use them.In fact, everything was very easy to learn, and she quickly understood. Right


    "Everything in the outside world seemed new and interesting to her, and she was filled with anticipation.""I''ll go get you a towel." Ye Fan noticed that there was no towel, so he went out and let the servant bring a piece. Who


    As soon as he entered the bathroom, he realized that the woman had taken off all her clothes naturally and was about to go into the bathtub.<span>Although Ye Fan had seen it once in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, he still didn''t want to take advantage of it, so he was a bit restrained in his heart.


    Currently, the rtionship between the two of them was already so close that there was nothing to worry about. Seeing such a perfect scene, Ye Fan immediately felt his mouth go dry. But


    After all, he had just brought the woman out, so Ye Fan did not want to rush over like a monkey. on


    <span>Suppressing his urge, Ye Fan calmly said, "A-Jiao, just use this to wipe it cleanter."


    Xiang Ru saw that the man had purposely turned his head away and didn''t look at her. She was a little disappointed, "Husband ¡­ Is it because I''m ugly? "


    Ye Fan hurriedly shook his head, "No, no, you''re thinking too much ¡­"<span>Xiang Ru frowned again. "Could it be ¡­ "Is it because Darling thinks that I''m not clean?"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was speechless. Why was this woman thinking so much?


    <span>Nian Ru became anxious. "Husband, I have a clean body. If you don''t believe me, you can feel my vital yin!"


    Having said that, Nian Bing and Ru Jiao ran in front of Ye Fan, grabbed Ye Fan''s hand and put it on her body.Ye Fan was about to faint. What kind of divine twist was this? Even if he wanted to be a saint, he couldn''t!?


    In fact, he already knew that she was a virgin. After all, he wasn''t stupid. He would always be able to find out after checking.


    Even though it was unimaginable, Leng Xing, that poor guy, had been feeling extremely inferior. He hadn''t thought of Ru Jiao for more than a hundred years! also


    He didn''t know if he felt that he wasn''t worthy, or if he was, in short, unworthy to let Xiang Ru stay alone in her room.<span>One could imagine how depressing it had been for the past hundred years.


    <span>This was also the reason why after Nian Bing met Ye Fan, he felt that every day, his memories were so deep, making her feel moved. cause


    Before she met Ye Fan, she hadn''t really experienced the feelings between a man and a woman.Seeing that the woman had misunderstood him, Ye Fan was so worried that he was about to cry. He simply grabbed the woman''s slender waist, lowered his head and kissed her heavily... "


    "Ugh!" reading


    Ru Jiao let out a light cry and closed her eyes ¡­. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1756

    1756Although Ye Fan couldn''t wait to immediately pick this delicate flower, he was really in a hurry right now. If he were to take it away for the first time like this, Ye Fan would feel guilty in his heart. Pine


    Opening up the door, Ye Fan looked at the intoxicated watery eyes and took a deep breath. "<span>"Let''s just wash first. If our rtionship is long, how can it be in the morning and evening? I don''t want you to feel regret." Ye Fan said as he caressed the woman''s face. reading


    Ru Jiao understood the man''s intentions and nodded. With an intoxicated expression, she asked, "Husband, you can evenpose poems?"


    <span>"Err ¡­" Ye Fan honestly replied, "This is the surface world, the work of a schr in history, not what I thought."


    <span>"There are actually such beautiful words in the outside world. I really want to understand this world as soon as possible." in


    <span>In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, other than earning a living, it was just training. by


    <span>Therefore, people like Xiang Ru, who originally did not have much talent and were cultivators, who were not worried about their lives, would live a boring life.


    Of course, it was normal for him to get used to it. However,pared to the outside world, that kind of life seemed boring. This<span>When the water was ready, Ye Fan took a bath and tried his best to control his anger.


    <span>However, Nian Bing Jiao didn''t seem to be very clear about his charm. From time to time, she would even smile sweetly and look at him. This


    Looking back, a smile that could seduce a hundred people, when put in such a situation, was simply the most appropriate thing to do. Good


    It was not easy to wait for a woman to use all sorts of bath products and finish her first bath in a new world, then to wait for Ye Fan to ''suffer'' again...


    It was easy to dry her hair by blow-drying, but to use a small spell like that to dry her hair. The most difficult thing was to change the clothes of this world ¡­ "Darling ¡­ I have never seen this piece of fabric before. Why are the patterns soplicated, yet so hollow? "


    <span>"Husband, what are these two round pieces? Could it be from before? How do you wear it? " leaf


    <span>Sail heart itchy, almost unable to bear it anymore, might as well grit his teeth, call Sally Ye.


    <span>"Sally,e in for a moment."


    <span>Sally walked into the room with some curiosity. When she saw the scene in front of her, she couldn''t help but understand. She smiled slightly and said, "Wang, leave Big Sister to me."


    <span>When Nian Bing saw Sally Ye enter, he shyly covered his body and blushed.


    "Darling ¡­" Where are you going? " Nian Ru looked at Ye Fan nervously. In front of Sally who was over 100 years younger than her, she was more like a little sister.


    "I asked Sally to help you. Women know a lot about women." Ye Fan smiled awkwardly and said, "Don''t worry, just treat Sally as your sister. As long as you are close, I will wait outside." reading<span>Although Ru Jiao didn''t understand why her younger sister wanted toe in instead of going out after she changed her clothes, she guessed that it was a habit of this world, so she stopped thinking about it.


    <span>Although they did not speak the samenguage, they still smiled amicably and put on their clothes as soon as possible. leaf


    The sail came to the corridor outside and took out a cigarette. After lighting it, it took a deep breath and finally calmed down.


    He picked up his phone and called Su Qingxue. He thought that Su Qingxue probably left without saying goodbye for a few days and his family started toin about him. "<span>The missing people are willing to return? " Su Qingxue asked coldly. leaf


    Fan Jian chuckled. "Wife, how can you be joking?"<span>"Are you kidding me? Can''t you tell?" Su Qingxue asked. leaf


    <span>If only the Ancient Immortal Spirit World had a cellphone signal, but he wasn''t used to it, so he had to apologize, "Wife, I''m wrong this time. If there''s a condition next time, I''ll definitely send you a message." "


    No need, I''ve already gotten used to your absence, the life of a lone woman and a widowed mother is also quite good. "Besides, it''s only been a few days. It''s been a lot longer than this in the past ¡­" Su Qingxue asked nonchntly. leaf<span>The sail sucked in a breath of cold air, and couldn''t help but bitterly smile... This


    <span>The personalities of the two women, Su Qingxue and Xiang Ru and Jiao Jiao, were in stark contrast.


    <span>However, he didn''t know why, but he still felt quite interesting after feeling the tender tenderness of Nian Ru and then feeling the cold words from Su Qingxue ¡­


    Could this be the beauty of the "Ice and Fire Twin Heavens"? "


    What are youughing at? " Su Qingxue was about to explode in anger when she heard that man was actually "giggling". This guy still dared tough!?


    Ye Fan hurriedly restrained himself, and seriously said, "Hearing my wife''s voice, I was very happy, and I couldn''t help butugh." "


    Come on! I think you are happy in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, happy or not!?What''s going on with that woman from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World!? How long are you trying to hide this from me!? " Su Qingxue asked directly. leaf


    Fan Jian raised his eyebrows, "This..." Is the news spreading so fast? "


    <span>"Do you think that the intel on the Ghost Valley is just for show, or do you think that Xiaoyu''s little mouth that likes to chatter is very tight?" Su Qingxue coldly snorted. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian muttered to himself. This girl was really unreliable. She went around talking about it so quickly ¡­ No


    <span>It had also been half a day since Nian Ru came out, so when it entered Su Qingxue''s ears, it was very normal. "


    That. "Oh my wife, this is a long story, I will exin it to you when I get back." Ye Fan could only say. "


    <span>There was no need to exin! Anyway, you don''t care about how I feel! " Speak


    After that, he hung up with a beep. leaf<span>Fan Xian stared nkly at his phone. In this world, only the woman in his home dared to hang up on him.


    <span>"Wang, what happened with Sister Su?"


    At this moment, Sally came out and asked with concern.Ye Fan shook his head and said, "It''s fine. I''ll go back and exin it to her. I''ll slowly coax her to be happy. Are you guys okay?"


    <span>Sally smiled and pulled on Nian Ru''s hand. Nian Bing then walked out hesitantly. Only


    <span>When he saw that Nian Ru had put down all her ck hair, he used the curling stick at the end to make a simple wave, which made her mature and graceful temperament stand out. A


    The international brand pattern of the hollow long-sleeved shirt, paired with a white pleated skirt, revealed a pair of slender jade legs.


    From the looks of her, she seemed to be a fashionable yet elegantdy. How could she see the shadow of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World?<span>It was very obvious that Nian Bing was not used to this sort of appearance. He uneasily asked Ye Fan, "Husband, you aren''t ugly, right?" leaf


    Fan Xian smiled, "What do you mean not ugly?" "It''s obviously very pretty, but why are you wearing it when you''re beautiful?"


    <span>When Nian Bing heard this, he immediately let out a sigh of relief and pursed his lips in a sweet smile. "


    <span>"Actually, Big Sister''s dressing in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World is also quite beautiful. Perhaps you can change into a new set of clothes. Let''s have an exchange in the future," Sally Ye said with great interest. leaf


    Fan shrugged, "Then you guys can talk about it slowlyter. Come, let''s go down to eat." yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    As he was about to go downstairs, he heard his cell phone ring again. leaf


    Fan Xian thought it was Su Qingxue who was in a bad temper. His heart trembled, but when he picked it up, he realized it was Chu Yunyao? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1757

    <span>1757


    After picking it up, without waiting for Ye Fan to say anything, Chu Yunyao immediately asked, "Where is it?" "


    "Hmm ¡­" Ye Fan nked out for a moment, "At Purgatory Ind, Little Yao Yao, what is it, is it urgent?" "


    The mutated life form underground has been taken care of? " Chu Yunyao asked.<span>"More or less, there isn''t much left. I can take care of it myself." Ye Fan said.


    "Then quicklye find me. The Deste Stone lode''s probing device is alreadyplete. We can set off now." Chu Yunyao said. leaf


    <span>Fan Le smiled, this woman''s efficiency was astonishing, "For now, I still have some matters to attend to, I''m afraid I won''t be able to return to Hua Hai until tomorrow."


    Chu Yunyao went silent for a moment, then said, "Then I''ll go to Purgatory Ind and test out the new Gravity Training Room first."


    <span>"The gravity training room has also been renovated?" Ye Fan was stunned. "


    After so many days, do you think I''m handicapped or brain-damaged? "It''s no big deal." Chu Yunyao said. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry. Only Chu Yunyao could say such words. In the eyes of others, theseplex questions seemed very simple to her. or


    <span>The technological prowess that the Earth Axis of Earth had given her had allowed her to think far more than the humans of today. "


    <span>"Then you can just teleport over and have dinner together. I''ll introduce you to a new sister." Ye Fanughed and said.


    <span>Chu Yunyao hesitated for a moment, but didn''t ask any further, and directly hung up.


    After Ye Fan put away the phone, he found that Nian Bing was looking at him in surprise.


    "What''s wrong?" "


    Husband, could this be amunication tool from the outside world? " reading<span>Ru Jiao was very curious about the phone. Naturally, she could hear the soundsing from the other side of the phone. As a result, she said with slight dissatisfaction, "This magic tool can even leak sounds. Not good."


    Ye Fan said with a smile that was not a smile, "When you learn how to use it one day, I don''t think it will be the same. This is not just a magical tool." reading


    Ru Jiao blinked herrge eyes with a puzzled expression.Ye Fan didn''t say anything more and brought the woman downstairs to a low-key and luxurious restaurant. Nie Wuyue and the others from INFERNO were already waiting. one


    The people at the table sat down and greeted Xiang Ru one by one, even though the woman didn''t understand either. Nie


    When Wu Yue saw Xiang Ru, her eyes lit up. She could feel that she was quite strong, and her looks and temperament were indescribable.


    Ye Fan introduced her to Xiang Ru, saying that she was his birth mother. reading<span>When Ru Jiao heard that, her eyes immediately showed some nervousness, but she still respectfully and generously saluted Nie Wuyue, "Mother, Master ¡­ I''ll pay my respects to you. "


    "No need, no need. We don''t have that many rules." Nie Wuyue immediately liked his new daughter-inw even more. Although he couldn''t understand everything, he could understand the meaning of ''mother''.


    It was rare to see such a polite and docile woman at the moment. She looked extremely cultured, just like the ideal daughter-inw in her heart.


    "Aiya, I don''t even know what to say. Ye Fan, how old is she this year? "He''s so young, why is his cultivation so high?" Nie Wuyue only knew the woman''s name, he didn''t know much else.Ye Fan said embarrassedly, "Mom, she''s an Earth Core cultivator. Her looks are basically not old. She''s almost two hundred years old..." "


    "Huh?" Nie


    The smile on Wu Yue''s face stiffened. It was slightly awkward. She never expected that this daughter-inw was over a hundred years older than her ¡­ mass


    When everyone saw the stiff smile on Nie Wuyue''s face, they allughed out loud. This scene was very joyous.


    Xiang Ru was very innocent and at a loss. She tugged at Ye Fan''s sleeve, "Husband ¡­" What was everyoneughing at? Why is Mother looking at me like that? " leaf


    Fan Xianughed. "Everyone is very surprised at your age. After all, in our world, there aren''t many cultivators. They all thought you were in your twenties or thirties." reading<span>Ru Jiao suddenly thought of a question and couldn''t help but ask, "That''s right, Darling, I still don''t know how old you are."


    Although it was hard for Ye Fan to say anything, he couldn''t hide it from her. Thus, he could only tell her his age, including those of Nie Wuyue and the others beside him. reading


    <span>After Ru Jiao heard what he said, her beautiful eyes widened in disbelief.


    He was actually the ''oldest'' in the entire venue!? moreWhat shocked her was, even though Ye Fan was not even thirty years old, he actually reached such terrifying strength!? "


    Darling ¡­ You. "You ¡­" When she thought of the man in front of her who was only in his twenties, she felt that it was very strange.


    Ye Fan shook his head and sighed, "Oh you, you''ve started to let your imagination run wild again. So what if you live a hundred years longer than me?" How much do you know about what you''ve seen? again


    If we are still alive after a thousand years, then what difference does it make if you live a hundred years longer than me? It''s only been a hundred years. readingWhen Ru Jiao heard the man say this, she became much clearer. Indeed, in a few hundred years or even a thousand years, the difference in age wouldn''t make much sense. From


    <span>He was the oldest here, but like a child, he didn''t know anything. What did it mean to be old? Cultivators were already very difficult to grow old, and there was nothing to worry about.


    "I''m telling you, you can''t be disrespectful to my mom just because you''re old. You still have to call her mom and listen to her obediently, okay?" Ye Fan disyed a dignified posture of a husband. reading


    Ru Jiao, on the other hand, was very serious. She hurriedly shook her head. "I naturally wouldn''t dare to do that. I will definitely filial my mother-inw properly and listen carefully to her teachings." leaf


    When Fan Xian saw the woman''s obedient look, he felt that it was very interesting. If he were to say such words to other women, he would probably just roll his eyes and treat her as a fool. leafFan Xian said to Nie Wuyue, "Mom, I have some matters I need to attend to, so I n to let her stay with you for a few days. Fit


    <span>You can teach her some basicmon sense about this world if you want to know and understand this world. She


    She is a very traditional andw-abiding woman. She is also simple and honest. I am more at ease if you take her with you. " Nie


    <span>Upon hearing these words, Wu Yue agreed repeatedly. She felt that her son trusted her and was very happy. Furthermore, she really liked to think about Ru Jiao. "


    <span>Mother would be happy, of course, but. "Language is a problem," Nie Wuyue said with a headache. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian thought, he had to ask Chu Yunyao to think of a way. Just as he was thinking about it, he saw a woman walk in from outside. It was clear that she had been transported over from Hua Hai. one


    The woman in the white coat walked into the room and locked her gaze on Nian Ru Jiao.Nian Ruyu looked at Chu Yunyao with a new look. She thought to herself, why is it that such a beautiful woman would wear a ''filial dress''?


    <span>"Yunyao, let me introduce you ¡­ ¡­" leaf


    Fan Jian was just about to say something, when he saw Chu Yunyao raise her hand, indicating that he didn''t need to say anything.


    <span>Then, Chu Yunyao used thenguage of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and said, "Hello, I''m Chu Yunyao. You should be from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, right?"


    "Xiang Ru was so touched that she died. There was finally someone who could speak the words she understood!"Chu... Yun Yao? You. "Hello, my name is Xiang Ru Jiao. Howe Miss Chu can speak the Ancient Immortal Spirit World''snguage? Could it be that you''ve also been there?" Chu


    Yunyao pointed at Ye Fan, "I''ve never been there, but that idiot''s Ancient Immortal Worldnguage, I helped him learn it." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian''s face twitched, he couldn''t help but mutter in his heart, he mustn''t let Xiang Ru and Chu Yunyao get too close, otherwise they would be brought to the wrong ce ¡­ ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1760

    1760<span>Arriving at the mansion Chu Yunyao had chosen, she entered the living room and discovered that the decorations here looked exactly like a researchb. To


    The ce was filled with strange equipment. There was no smoke or fire in the kitchen. Even the lights in the kitchen had chosen a cold white light.


    "I say ¡­ Although research is very important, isn''t this a bit too wasteful? Ye Fan regretfully said. "


    Enjoying a lot of houses, I like this ce because it''s both downtown and convenient to go anywhere, it''s also very secluded and quiet, it''s very suitable for me to think alone here ". leaf<span>The sails nodded and spun in a circle. When he turned around, he was dumbfounded! "


    Little Yao Yao ¡­ "This is..." Only


    The woman had taken off all her clothes in the blink of an eye, revealing her beautiful figure without restraint.


    <span>Chu Yunyao''s eyes were like a female leopard''s, full of aggression. With a fatal attraction, she walked in front of Ye Fan, grabbed the man''s neck, and raised her head ¡­ ¡­


    Ye Fan immediately understood what this woman wanted him to solve.


    After two hours, Chu Yun got up from arge sofa and walked towards the bathroom. ""I''m going to take a shower. You can go back now ¡­" leaf


    Fan Zheng was sitting on the side smoking with afortable expression. Hearing the woman''s cold tone, he did not know whether tough or cry. No


    Come to think of it, Little Yao Yao, don''t you like me more and more? "<span>"You''re thinking too much ¡­" Chu Yunyao lightly said, "It''s just that I''m older, so my physical needs have be stronger. If you find it troublesome, I can also look for someone else."


    Ye Fan frowned, and solemnly said, "Don''t make such a joke!" Although ¡­


    <span>Of course, he could have indulged her a lot of times, but how could he casually say such things? leaf


    Fan Xian really didn''t want to hear it, even if he knew that Chu Yunyao wasn''t such a casual woman. Chu<span>Yun Yao turned her head to look at the man with a smile that was not a smile. Without saying anything else, she walked into the bathroom. leaf


    The sail deliberately changed into a clean set of clothes before going out and returning home.


    However, he realized that he was being superfluous because Su Qingxue had something to do and flew back to the Xuanming n. He also went to the kindergarten, leaving only Aunt Jiang and Ji Xianqing in the kitchen. "<span>"Auntie Jiang, it''s evening, and only you two are at home?" Ye Fan was happy. He was worried that Su Qingxue would find out about this, so he even secretly ate a mouthful before returning home. "


    <span>Right. "Aunt Jiang was too busy making peace to know what was going on, so she said with a smile," Did you make the youngdy angry? " leaf


    Fan Xian smiled in embarrassment: "How did you know?"<span>"I can tell with a nce. When we were eating breakfast this morning, Miss was really strict." Speak


    "It''s too fat for me to continue like this, I want to eat a fried dough stick, but I can only eat the little girl''s rice porridge. Looking at her expression, I feel wronged." Aunt Jiang said.


    Ye Fan''s expression was full of mixed feelings, could you even tell from this?<span>Poor girl, suffering for her father ¡­ "


    What about Grandpa? Did you go out? " Ye Fan asked. "


    "She went to y chess in the park and came back home at noon. Recently, she has been quite addicted to it and even seems to have ced bets. Sometimes, she even wins one or two hundred." leafFan Le smiled. This old man was quite an entertainer. bass


    <span>Realizing that Ye Fan had returned, the chief leaped into Ye Fan''s arms, shouting towards him.


    <span>Ye Fan held the steamed bun and realized that this little guy''s food was getting heavier and heavier. He was truly worried that the divine beast embryo would really form a fat tiger.


    <span>"Sigh, I wonder if fatness will affect your divine beast''s abilities. After all, you won''t get three high fat livers or something, right?"


    <span>Ye Fan muttered. He remembered that he had obtained quite a few elixirs and immortal grasses from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. He quickly took out a few and fed them to the steamed bun.


    They were good food for people to eat anyway, so eating steamed buns was definitely not a problem. bassNaturally, the head could also tell whether the food was good or bad. After sensing the abundant spiritual energy, he opened his eyes wide and ate it all inrge gulps.


    Ye Fan stroked the little guy''s soft and smooth fur, hoping that he could regrly feed it some spiritual items that would help it grow up smoothly. apany


    After ying with the steamed buns for a while, Ye Fan went to the open space outside and released the Gravity Training Room.<span>As long as he had the time, Ye Fan would still consciously practice. This seemed to have already be a habit that went deep into his bones.


    <span>In the beginning, Ye Fan didn''t want to let himself go too far, so he used a hundred times gravity. in


    <span>Under the second disintegration state, after an hour of crazily dancing under a hundred times gravity, Ye Fan was already tired to the point of falling down. From


    Coming out of the training room, Ye Fanid down on the grass, feeling the sweat constantly sliding down his body. He panted heavily, and thenughed in a veryfortable manner. This<span>A feeling of exhaustion, soreness in his muscles, and sweat all over his body was simply too rare for someone like him to obtain. Hugh


    <span>After resting for a while, Ye Fan put away his training room, went home, took a shower, and prepared to eat.


    He was so hungry that he felt like he could eat an elephant.


    "Auntie Jiang, has dinner started?" Ye Fan walked downstairs and asked in anticipation.


    But as soon as he arrived at the living room, he noticed that Aunt Jiang was on the phone with a worried expression. "<span>Good... Good... "I''ll tell him right away," Aunt Jiang said and hung up.


    "Aunt Jiang, what''s wrong?" Ye Fan was puzzled. He heard Su Qingxue''s voice on the phone. "<span>Aiya, Ye Fan, the Miss just called, saying that Grandfather was injured by an old man and was sewing in the hospital! She wants you to go over and take a look, and settle the matter! "


    Ye Fan frowned, "Why would Grandpa get beaten?" Aren''t there people from Ghost Valley protecting you from the shadows?<span>"It''s the old man who yed chess with us. He is not an ancient martial artist and even Su Yuan, who followed him, did not have the time to make a move. After all, who would have thought that they would be so furious after ying chess?!"


    "Isn''t Miss in Xuanming? Su Yuan has already sent Grandfather to the second hospital in the city, but there must be a reason for this!" Aunt Jiang was also very angry. leaf


    <span>In his heart, Fan Xian wondered why Su Qingxue hadn''t called him directly. You want to pass the message through Aunt Jiang? Could it be that this woman was so angry that she didn''t even want to talk to him anymore?


    Furthermore, why would he need to handle this matter? Could it be that Su Qingxue couldn''t handle it?


    Ye Fan felt that there was no point in thinking too much about it, so he said, "I''m going over right now, so you guys can eat first."


    Ye Fan hurriedly picked up two freshly made buns, then drove a car while chewing on them, heading straight for the hospital. To<span>After the hospital, he went to the lobby of the first floor and found Su Yuan apanying Zhou Xinjiang, queuing up at the pharmacy to get the medicine. Weeks


    As expected, there were a few stitches on Xin Jiang''s forehead. It seemed as if it had been cut by something. The old man''s head was turning green and purple.<span>"Grandfather, does the wound still hurt? What''s going on? " Ye Fan hurriedly walked over and asked. Weeks


    Xin Jiang hurriedly smiled and said, "It''s fine, Little Shang. Why did youe back?" Past<span>Two days is fine. It''s just an old man losing in a rush, and you just gave me a push? "It was my bad luck that I hit the edge of the flower bed." leaf


    <span>Zhou Xin Jiang was an honest man, he wouldn''t get into too much trouble if he was bullied. He was afraid that it would cause trouble for him and Su Qingxue, but the more it was like this, the more Ye Fan couldn''t just fool around.


    If he couldn''t even take care of his own elders, then what was the point of having more power and authority?Ye Fan asked Su Yuan with some dissatisfaction, "What about that old man? You let him go? " Siu


    Yuan Yuan immediately lowered his head respectfully and said, "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry. Due to the identity of the other person, he is rather sensitive and I have no right to interfere directly. So I informed the family head and asked the two of you to make the decision." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1758

    <span>To Chu Yunyao, learning anguage was too easy, this little bit of ability was not even worth mentioning.


    <span>However, when the surrounding people saw that she was able to freely chat with Nian Ru, they were still quite envious. They all wanted to learn thenguage of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    Ye Fan also wanted Chu Yunyao to think of a way, so that she could quickly grasp thenguage of this world.<span>Chu Yunyao thought for a moment, then said, "Isn''t this simple? I have converted most of the information in this world into thenguage of the Ancient Immortal World, so theputer can trante it.


    <span>"Then let her see it again. As long as she can remember, she''ll be able to understand this world in a few days. She can even learn a few more foreignnguages." leaf


    Fan was thinking of a good way to save a lot of trouble, and Xiang Ru Jiao herself could understand what she wanted to know.After they sat down, everyone began to eat. To Xiang Ru, these foods were naturally a brand-new and special experience. matter


    <span>In reality, she rarely ate. After all, she could already eat a lot. However, when faced with all kinds of exquisite sweets, she was just like many other females, unable to resist. Eat


    <span>When he was almost done, Ye Fan smiled and asked, "A-Jiao, how does it feel to be eating in the outside world for the first time?"


    <span>Nian Ru nodded happily and said, "It seems that this world is much richer than the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Husband, I''ve heard since I was young that the outside world is filled with celestial beings. It''s incredibly dark. Why is it so beautiful?"


    Ye Fan said, "As for the specifics, you can slowly understand them by yourself, so I''ll give you a simple exnation." on


    <span>Yes, Ye Fan roughly described the matters of the meteorite falling to the ground and the destruction of the gods. reading


    <span>When Ru Jiao found out that the Ancient Immortal Spirit World had actually been kept in the dark all this time, she couldn''t help but feel a little resentful. "Since the heavens have left, why did the Nine Heavens Emperor and the family hide it from us?"


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and exined the reason. Firstly, there was a huge disparity in strength after the great battle, and secondly, there was a bit of selfishness. The Heavenly Emperor and the other ns all despised those who were cowards.


    After she finished listening, Nian Bing fell into deep thought. After a while, she shook her head and said, "This concubine understands. The seniors'' decision is reasonable.


    <span>However, there were many kind-hearted people in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Not everyone was cruel and merciless. If there was a chance ¡­ "I hope that everyone can see such a beautiful sunset ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed, he had already been thinking about this problem for a long time. At this moment, because of Nian Ru''s appearance, he had a preliminary n.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "Once the incident with the mutated beasts happens, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World will likely find out that these monsters aren''t underground.


    <span>As more and more anomalies arose, it seemed to me that sooner orter the world above and below would have to be faced with, sooner orter.


    <span>Thus ¡­ Once the two worlds collided, it would be easy for people to misunderstand and disagree with each other due to the difference in culture andnguage between the two worlds.


    <span>When the timees, there will be a great need for people tomunicate with each other. If you''re willing, A-Jiao, you can act as a bridge between the two parties and help them avoid some conflict.


    <span>After all, you were born in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and are quite knowledgeable about the underground world.


    Upon hearing this, there was a trace of excitement in Nian Bing''s eyes. However, he still said worriedly, "My strength is low. How could I bear such a heavy responsibility ¡­"


    <span>She also knew that if the Ancient Immortal Spirit World really did discover the world on the surface, it would be an earth-shattering event. Just the slightest conflict could lead to countless deaths.


    Your strength is neither high nor low, in fact it''s just right. "Ye Fanughed and said:" If you only rely on martial arts, I can do it myself.<span>However, this sort of matter couldn''t be resolved simply by killing the person who was causing trouble.


    <span>People from two different worlds need to understand each other and know that most of them are friendly and peaceful. such as


    <span>There really are people who are causing trouble in the dark and refuse to get along. As long as I''m here, you don''t have to worry. "


    When Nian Bing heard up to here, he finally nodded seriously. "I understand. Then I will understand everything about this world as soon as possible." leaf


    Fan looked towards Chu Yunyao, "With regards to helping A-Jiao with her studies, I''ll depend on you." Chu<span>Yun Yao picked up the red wine cup, took a sip, and said, "This kind of thing is very simple, I can settle it in an hour. When exactly are you going to the Gravity Training Room? "


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Let''s wait for you to finish your cup of wine first." Ye Fan frowned and said.


    Chu Yunyao raised her head and drained the cup of wine in one gulp. After that, she ced the cup down and said, "I''ve finished drinking." leaf


    Fan Xian was speechless. The wine from Le Fray Restaurant was like boiling water to her mouth. It was such a waste that she could only shake her head and stand up.


    Everyone was very interested in Chu Yunyao''s dark technology and they all followed after her. to


    "Arriving at theboratory, Ye Fan took a look, but didn''t find the gravity room."<span>"What about that big iron box?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Chu Yunyao suddenly took out a silver ring from a safe.


    This ring had some strange patterns on it, like some kind of rune, or like some kind of integrated circuit.<span>"Use any kind of energy to stimte this ring, just like how you use a storage bag." Chu Yunyao handed the ring over to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan''s eyes focused, his heart thumped once, silently using his primeval essence to touch the ring, and immediately felt the space inside! Only<span>He saw a huge Gravity Training Room in a dusky space!


    <span>This feeling was akin to opening his third eye, allowing him to see the world inside the ring! leaf


    With a thought from the sail, this huge training room crashed into theboratory with a bang.<span>The surrounding people were all shocked. This could even be considered a world-ss magic trick!?


    "I discovered that the reason why the storage pouch can hold so many things is because of the arcane runes inside it. Some materials can be used to expand the inner space. in


    It was like a balloon that had been inted. Although it was still a balloon, it could store more things.


    The amount of space expansion that a different material can withstand is different. The metal that I am currently forging, using this ring as a unit, can hold about 300 cubic meters of stuff.However, most of these metals were very rare and couldn''t be used to make too much at the moment ¡­ "I''ll give you some first. I''ll think of something even better in the future." Chu Yunyao put her hands in her pockets, her face full of indifference as she spoke. Weeks


    Everyone was sighing over how amazing this invention was, they were amazed at Chu Yunyao''s talent. can


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart was beating wildly, as he thought of something that would make his soul tremble ¡­ "


    <span>Yun Yao ¡­ ¡­ How did you think of making a storage ring? " Ye Fan looked towards the woman. Chu


    Yun Yao pointed at Ye Fan''s hand, "Didn''t you always wear a ring? I think if you like wearing a ring, then I''ll make it for you. This material just happens to be enough to make a ring, do you want a bracelet?" leafSail looked at the God of Swords ring on his hand, his heart was in turmoil ¡­


    Was this a coincidence, or ¡­ Was it really as he thought? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1759

    <span>1759 Leaves


    <span>Fan Xian didn''t know if he should tell Chu Yunyao about the Sword God Ring.


    <span>It wasn''t that he didn''t trust women. Firstly, he wasn''t clear, if this was something that Chu Yunyao would give him in the future, would he tell her which choice was suitable? The butterfly effect is no joke. diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    Come on, if this wasn''t done by Chu Yunyao, then would letting others know the secret of the Sword God''s Ring cause any problems? This


    <span>It was a problem, but it could be big or small. He needed to be careful, which made Ye Fan a bit conflicted.


    <span>"What are you staring at? Hurry to the gravity testing room! " When Chu Yunyao saw that Ye Fan did not speak, she urged him on. Any


    No matter how smart Chu Yunyao was, she never would have thought that the ring in Ye Fan''s hand was hiding some kind of secret. cause


    <span>From Chu Yunyao''s point of view, there couldn''t be a second person in the world who could create such a ring. She also didn''t think that this ring was given to Ye Fan by the elder sister fairy. To


    The secret that Yu Ye could summon countless flying swords at any time was something that many people felt was unique about the mysterious emperor level sword intent.It was probably because Ye Fan was able to summon all kinds of good swords over. Who would have thought that this small ck ring in his hand would have a vast sea of swords inside. leaf


    <span>Sailor thought about it and felt that it would be better to not say it first, and make a hasty conclusion.


    However, Ye Fan still couldn''t help but probingly ask, "Yunyao, this storage space, is it possible to make a difference in time?" "For example, it''s been a hundred days inside and only one day outside" Chu<span>Yun Yao''s eyes lit up, "You''re saying in the storage space, you''re using the gravitational field to twist space and time?" "


    <span>"Huh?" Ye Fan didn''t understand. Chu


    Yun Yao propped up her chin with one hand, she slightly raised her head and thought for a while before saying, "This is an interesting idea, although I cannot think of a specific method at the moment, but I have the potential to study it." Speak


    After saying that, the woman patted Ye Fan''s shoulder, "It seems like you have a point to yourprehension of the Emperor level sword intent. asionally, you will be able to bring up some interesting topics."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled awkwardly, I''m finished... Could it be that the time inside the God of Swords'' ring was different from the time outside? Was this function also mentioned by the ''previous self'' to the woman? more than


    Thinking about it, Ye Fan felt that the more terrifying it was, and hoped that he was just imagining things... leafThe sail didn''t dare to say anything else and directly ran into the Gravity Training Room.


    <span>The following test actually didn''t have any problems. After Ye Fan smoothly experienced everything, he discovered that this training room really met his needs.


    <span>Whether it was the amount of weight it could give him, or its own heat dissipation and energy supply, they were all rtivelyplete. leaf


    He believed that with these conditions, one day, he would be able to cultivate his body to a state where he could withstand three breakdowns.Ye Fan put the training room back into his storage ring, letting the surrounding people look at him once again with envy and admiration. Chu


    Yunyao began to create a system for NianRu Jiao to learn about the civilization of this world. Women were also impatient, they just did what they wanted, they just wanted to leave after doing it.


    <span>When Ye Fan thought of returning to Hua Hai tomorrow, he felt a little reluctant to think about Ru Jiao alone. Although she was almost of no threat on the surface world, she still had to slowly adapt aftering to a new environment by herself.


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan apanied Xiang Ru to familiarize himself with the environment on the ind, and also told the woman a bit about his past.


    At the same time, Ye Fan also told him about the current situation. The existence of the Sky Man Envoy had actually made the whole not safe.


    Although she couldn''tpletely understand it, she understood that the men she met were so powerful, whether they were in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World or the Surface World.<span>"Husband, are you the guardian of this world?" Nian Ru''s eyes were filled with worship. leaf


    Fan Sizhe smiled in embarrassment, "No way, it''s just that there are some things that someone has to do, and no one is more suitable than me..." I have toe.Actually, I just want to live happily and peacefully with everyone, but there are always people causing trouble, what can I do. "


    To Ye Fan, these three years as a temporary worker and as a substitute gamer were the easiest and happiest of his life. This


    <span>When the moon appeared on the sea. reading


    Ru Jiao looked up at the sky and saw the luster of the moon, revealing an intoxicated expression.<span>"This beautiful scene... The people of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World should also have a chance to see it. After all, didn''t everyone live in this world ¡­ " "


    Actually, to the people of the Surface World, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World is also a mysterious world that people yearn for. " Ye Fan smiled and said. reading


    Ru Jiao nodded. "Husband is right. Everything on the ground and below, whenbined, is the scenery of this world. Everyone should share it."


    Ye Fan stretched out his arms and embraced the woman, saying, "So, I hope that you can be the messenger of the two worlds. This should be more meaningful than training, right?" "


    Hmm... This concubine will do her best ¡­ However, right now, I just want to enjoy this beautiful scene with my husband, "said Nian Ru as she gently leaned her head against Ye Fan''s shoulder.


    The night wind blew gently, and the sound of waves rose.<span>Ye Fan held the woman and sat on the reef. He felt that time passed too quickly ¡­ SALE (TL: SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE = SALE


    In the morning, Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao returned together to Hua Hai.


    Before she left, she had already picked up a tabletputer and was very fresh as she began to read the tranted text and culture of this world. And ¡­


    On the other hand, Nie Wuyue, Sally Ye, and Blue Rain excitedly started to learn the Ancient Era''s Immortal World''snguage. LargeThe family also received various gifts that Team Blue Rain bought. From what Team Blue Rain heard, it seemed like they were looking for an opportunity to go sightseeing in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    On the other side, Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao came out of the Cloud Hall and drove back to the Nine Tripod Commerce area. Cars


    On the way, Ye Fan thought of something, "Little Yao Yao, can you still contact that envoy of the ether particles? "If it is sincere, let it deal with these monsters first."Who would have thought, Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at him, "I already thought of that, but I couldn''t get in contact with her at all, or perhaps it could be said she didn''t care about me at all.


    Whether it is to solve the problem of the mutated monster unconditionally or to make a deal in person, it will not consider it. " leafFan Xian sneered, "This guy knows his own limits. Perhaps he thinks that I won''t even give him a chance to live."


    <span>"Do you think there''s any possibility of reconciliation?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    <span>"Of course not." Ye Fan said, "I already thought about it. No matter how many reasons it has, since it caused the death of so many people, it will still pay with its life."


    <span>Chu Yunyao curled her lips, "Then why are you asking so many questions, just fight to the death. If that Ether Destroyer civilization really invades, I''m really looking forward to it ¡­ ¡­" pass


    <span>"ording to its description, that civilization has apletely different style from an energy body civilization ¡­" to


    <span>After reaching the 9th ding, Ye Fan thought that Chu Yunyao would leave, but who would have thought that the woman also entered the district.


    "Little Yao Yao, although exploring the depth of the deste rock mine is more important, at least let me go home for a day or two." Ye Fan thought that the woman was in a hurry to set off again. "<span>"You''re overthinking it. I''ve brought the northernmost house over. Right now, I''m also living here." Chu Yunyao said. leaf


    Sail was stunned for a moment, then he couldn''t help but be happy. It seemed that against Chu Yunyao''s "nemesis", Su Qingxue still couldn''t resist and decided to give her a way."Firste with me to my house. There''s something you have to help me with." Chu Yunyao said. Difficult


    <span>Since the woman had something that she wanted his help with, Ye Fan was naturally very willing and agreed without any hesitation.

 Chapter 1761

    <span>"Sensitive?" Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled, "Who would be so sensitive to their identity in front of me?" leaf


    <span>The sail wasn''t boasting, nor was it arrogant. It was just that he couldn''t think of anyone in Hua Hai who needed his concern.


    <span>Even if it was someone from the n, Su Qingxue would probably fight back. How could she endure and let him handle this?


    <span>Su Yuan said with a wry smile, "That old man is called Dong Weisheng. He is a retired director of an enterprise, nothing special about him."


    <span>But his son, Dong Yang, his identity was ¡­ The vicemander of the eastern branch of the swordsmen, he is considered the backbone of the middle and upper echelons of the swordsmen. "


    Ye Fan was stunned, a member of the swordsman? This


    It was a special organization established by Xie Linyuan in order to enforce the "Ancient Martial Arts Code".


    Although from beginning to end, there was the shadow of him, the Sword God, and the INFERNO, Ye Fan himself had never directly participated in the management, nor had he carefully observed them.


    Firstly, he was busy with other things, and secondly, he trusted Xie Linfuan.<span>"Ye Fan is not particrly good at management, he is used to being a lone wolf. Even when INFERNO is leading people into battle together, he would only be a decision maker, and the regr management would not interfere."


    So what if he was the backbone of the swordsman? Other people might be afraid, but what kind of swordsman are you afraid of? " Ye Fan was also a bit confused. Siu<span>Yuan Yuan sighed and said, "Mr. Ye, you have been busy with other important matters most of the time, and might not know much about the development of the swordsman. By


    As your prestige increased, the only thing the swordsman, as the general public, knew about was that the organization you formed was already a ''symbol'', possessing a transcendent status.


    <span>Therefore, even if he was only selected as the swordsman, doing some basic civilian work was considered very noble in the eyes of themoners.


    is equivalent to working for the God of Swords, you, whose background has be the current number one person in the world ¡­ "


    As Su Yuan spoke, he was very careful and respectfully lowered his head to look up, afraid that he would say something wrong.


    Seeing this guy''s expression, Ye Fan finally understood...


    She had still underestimated her own influence. She hadn''t thought that even those who had known him for so long would be wary of him and curry favor with him on purpose ¡­ "<span>"Don''t be afraid, just tell me the truth. Even if you say something wrong, I won''t me you. I really don''t care enough about the swordsman." Ye Fan sighed and said. Siu


    Yuan Yuan then smiled awkwardly and nodded, "That Dong Yang, as the middle and upper management, and also a rookie with a special team background personally promoted by the Military Advisor, he is naturally highly regarded by everyone. !<span>The local officials, as well as the senior executives of the ancient martial arts sects, were all very polite when they saw the swordsman''s middle and upper echelons. And ¡­


    Furthermore, the members of the INFERNO background were mainly responsible for thebat, and were basically carrying out missions in secret.<span>Therefore, although these people who are in charge of liaison with the major sects on the surface, the members who are promoted and recruited within China are often in the spotlight. " leaf


    When Fan Xian heard this, he already understood the gist of it. He said in a deep voice, "A fox trying to show off its might... "With such a short time, this group of people already started sprinting?" Weeks<span>Xin Jiang couldn''t help but to say, "Ye Fan, I have never seen Old Dong''s son before. However, Old Dong just told everyone that his son is the vicemander of the Eastern Division, which is quite impressive." aural


    <span>He said that many rich people in the city were always trying to give him gifts in order to get their children to join the swordsman.


    ying chess in the park, everyone was afraid of him, so when he stank of chess, he always let him win money. Me


    <span>He had been too careless. If he had known earlier, he would have acted like a big family, but he just wouldn''t.


    But today, looking at his appearance, he didn''t feelfortable. After winning three rounds, he just didn''t want to take it anymore and took action! again


    It''s to overturn the chess board, and it''s also a matter of punching and pushing. I really didn''t think that he would be so angry just for a few games of chess! " leafFan Ming was somewhat apologetic: "Grandfather, it''s not like you did anything wrong. If it wasn''t for this incident, I wouldn''t even know that there were still these things ¡­"


    "Mr. Ye, because Dong Yang was chosen by the Military Advisor to be promoted, and the swordsman is directly rted to you. by<span>With... We feel that it would be better if you took care of it ¡­ " Su Yuan smiled embarrassedly.


    <span>Ye Fan felt helpless. In the end, was he the "evil person" behind the scenes?


    <span>Su Yuan and the others did not dare to touch the sword wielder, while Su Qingxue was worried about Xie Linfuan''s face and brotherly love. Therefore, she could only leave it to Ye Fan to make his own decision. leaf


    Su Qingxue was still a little "afraid" of him from this angle. Although a woman might be angry, she did not dare to be too assertive and knew the limits of her limits.


    "Where''s that Dong Wei Sheng who beat up my grandfather?" Ye Fan asked. Siu<span>Yuan said, "After the fight in the park, no one dared to report the incident. They have already gone home."


    "Let the Defense Bureau arrest him and investigate him ording to thew. Ask him what needs to be asked, and if he wants to be interrogated, we can''t just maliciously injure him," said Ye Fan.


    "Then... As for the swordsman Dong Yang ¡­ Should I contact the advisor? " Su Yuan asked carefully. leaf


    Fan Xian frowned and looked at Su Yuan in confusion.<span>Su Yuan''s heart thumped. He secretly cursed himself for speaking too much. Since this big boss himself had already spoken, did he still need someone to approve? Ask my ass!


    "I''ll do it right away!" Su Yuan quickly ran out. leaf<span>Fan then pulled Zhou Xinjiang along and said, "Grandfather, don''t mix the medicine here. I''ll give you a recovery pill and you''ll be healed soon."


    Zhou Xinjiang was a little reluctant, "This... My medical insurance card has already been swiped. Since I''ve already paid for the medicine, I might as well take it! It''s not convenient to refund medicine money. " leaf


    Fan did not know whether tough or cry. The old man was so insistent that he could only apany him to get the medicine before returning home. To


    <span>At home, when Aunt Jiang and Ji Xianqing saw the old man''s wound on his forehead, they cried out in rm and asked about what had happened, feeling indignant.


    Halfway through his meal, he received a call from Su Yuan saying that he needed Zhou Xinjiang to record the confession and exin the case.<span>The old man was very enthusiastic. He quickly finished the bowl of rice, put on his coat and prepared to leave.


    Ye Fan was secretly happy in his heart. It seemed that even though Zhou Xinjiang said that it didn''t matter, he still had a lot of opinions towards Dong Weisheng in his heart. leaf


    The sails got up and drove Zhou Xinjiang to the station. Yao Zhengang was already waiting at the entrance.


    "Aiya! Hello, Mr. Ye! Didn''t disturb your meal, did it? "Hello, Elder Zhou. I''m the person in charge here. Yao Zhengang, just call me Gang Zi ¡­" Yao Zhengang warmly shook hands with Zhou Xinjiang. Although ¡­


    Ye Fan had never personally said anything to Yao Zhengang, but this old acquaintance of Hua Hai had long guessed Ye Fan''s true identity ¡­ This


    Once, he dared to even touch the father of the vicemander in charge of the Sword God branch. Yao Zhengang was certain that this Mr. Ye, who had an extraordinary background, was undoubtedly the Sword God!Just as Ye Fan was about to say something, he heard a loud roaring from the office. "


    You''re all finished! My son is here! You little bastards have to get lost! How dare the family of the swordsman provoke him!? You are shaking the foundations of the country! "You are all traitors!"


    Yao Zhengang smiled awkwardly and said in a low voice, "I''ve been shouting for more than ten minutes, my temper is much worse than the bureau chief I am ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1762

    "


    "Come, let''s go in and take a look." Ye Fan frowned and said. a few<span>Arriving at the office where the confessions were recorded, they saw a balding old man wearing a famous brand and arge golden watch. He was rather short and fat, and was patting the table inside.


    "It''s no big deal! It''s not like anyone died! What are you guys doing with nothing to do!? cor


    <span>Just because you''re rich, you dare to bully an old man like me? " Dong Weisheng pointed at a policeman on the opposite side of the table and scolded him. By


    The other policemen in the room didn''t dare to be too strict. They could only endure it. To them, the family of the swordsman was truly a hot potato.


    What was there to argue about!? Answer the question! If you keep making noise, it will hinder public service! " Yao Zhen Gang walked in to teach Zhang Xuan a lesson.


    <span>"A small fry like you, Director, you think you can take care of me!? I want to report you! You are abusing your power! " Dong Weisheng was not afraid at all.


    Yao Zhengang could only helplessly turn around and bitterly smile at Ye Fan. Indeed, there was nothing he could do.


    <span>Dong Wei Sheng turned his head and saw Zhou Xin Jiang walking in from the back. He red at him and said: "You old bastard, you still dare to report a crime?! "How dare you!"


    Zhou Xinjiang was also not afraid, "What? You''ve lost in a shitty game of chess, is it reasonable to hit someone?"


    "Why did I hit you? You didn''t fall down yourself!? Who told you to knock yourself onto a flower bed!?


    Why would such a small matter like this be used here!? Who do you think you are!? Just wait for my son toe! "How shameless..." "<span>"Shut up!"


    Without waiting for him to continue, Ye Fan coldly snapped at him.


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t want to hit an old man, so he only released some killing intent, his eyes giving a warning.


    But even so, Dong Weisheng was so frightened that his whole body shivered and he became listless. He


    He thought of the times his son hade home, and the times the look on his face was like the killing intent of someone who had been on the battlefield before.


    Although he didn''t know who Ye Fan was, Dong Weisheng still stopped his cursing. He thought to himself, "When his sones, why are you still acting so arrogant?" Police


    Seeing that Dong Weisheng was finally honest, the employee started to write down his statement.<span>Right at that moment, the sound of a helicopter propeller could be heard from outside.


    "Haha!" My son is here! All of you are finished! " Dong Weisheng abruptly stood up with acent smile on his face.<span>Ye Fan stood at the door, looking at Yao Zhengang with a puzzled expression, and asked, "He''s a vicemander, a helicopter for travelling?"


    Not to mention, this helicopter is really more imposing than me, Ye Fan thought to himself, I often take the subway ¡­. Yao<span>"Zhengang was confused, why does Ye Fan not seem to understand swordsmen?"


    Uh... Mr. Ye, the swordsman has independent aviation authority, because sometimes a helicopter is needed to carry out missions. DongA deputymander like Yang did indeed have the authority to dispatch helicopters, but logically speaking, he shouldn''t be able to use them. He


    <span>Maybe he got a call from his dad and was in a hurry toe, so he came by helicopter. "


    Yao Zhengang smiled bitterly. "Actually, he already threatened me on the phone to release him as soon as possible, or my career would be over!" But how could I, Old Yao, be someone who fears the powerful? Positive


    <span>That is to say, ''An can destroy the brow and the waist, and destroy the power and influence of the rich and powerful, making me unable to be happy''? How could he back down?


    <span>I righteously told him that I, as a servant of the people, would handle matters ording to thew, even if he was a swordsman. Ah? Mr. Ye, why did you leave? "He''s not done yet..."


    Ye Fan wasn''t interested in listening to this guy''s bullsh * t. He directly walked to the parking lot and watched a ck helicopter descend.


    <span>Outside the helicopter, there was a gold "Hell''s Sword Man" emblem. Young


    Themotion caused by their appearance caused everyone in the police station to be nervous. Quite a few people walked out and began to discuss with each other carefully.


    <span>When the descent came to a stop, a man in a camouge uniform walked down from above.


    The man had thick eyebrows, a tall nose, a robust build, and a fierce temperament. He also had a sword wielder emblem on his chest. protosm<span>This badge, which Ye Fan quite liked, appeared on the helicopter and the man''s uniform at this moment, making Ye Fan feel that it was a bit dazzling. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian''s face became more and more unsightly.


    "There''s no need to stop the helicopter, I''ll go and bring my dad out. Let''s go!" ThisThe camouge guy was Dong Yang, he told the pilot behind him.


    <span>"Yes!" The pilot saluted respectfully. with


    After that, Dong Yang strode into the station with an assistant wearing sses. two<span>There was a haughty expression on his face as he stared straight ahead. The surrounding people were toozy to spare him a nce.


    <span>Ye Fan stood at the door, thinking that Dong Yang would recognize him. Although he had never seen him before, the swordsman should at least know a little about his appearance as a sword god.


    <span>"I didn''t expect this fellow to not even spare him a nce."


    <span>Yao Zhengang! How dare you! You dare to capture my dad!? " When Dong Yang saw Yao Zhengang, he immediately pushed him away! "


    <span>"Ouch!" Yao Zhengang was unable to withstand the force that was exerted by the special forces of the team and fell face first onto the ground.


    <span>Dong Yang ignored him and walked straight into the office.


    "Dad!"<span>Son! Your son is here! " At this time, Dong Weisheng walked out of the office with an arrogant look on his face. He puffed out his stomach and waved towards Dong Yang.


    Dong Yang walked over and looked carefully. "They didn''t do anything to you, did they?"


    "Haha, how dare these bastards dare touch me? I scolded them, so what would they dare to do?! " Dong


    <span>Wei Sheng sneered and pointed at Zhou Xinjiang, "Son, with that old turtle bastard who went to report the case, did he still me me for tripping and kowtowing?


    You have to tell them to keep an eye on this shameless bastard! Get him in there for seven years and eight years of imprisonment! "Dong Yang swept his gaze around with a cold expression and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I will talk to their superiors about this. Abuse of power is a big problem."


    When the group of policemen heard this, all of them had unwilling looks on their faces and dared not say a word.


    <span>"Son, just now there was a young man who scared me very badly! Let me shut up! You can''t let that guy off either! " Dong Weisheng said.


    "Oh?" Dong Yang''s gaze turned even more unhappy, "Where is that person?"Dong Weisheng looked around and pointed at the door, "It''s that kid!" Dong


    Yang then raised his head and looked at Ye Fan. leaf<span>Fan Zheng took out a cigarette by himself and started smoking. The father and son duo surnamed Dong before him was just a small issue. The most important issue was that he was a little annoyed and a little angry ¡­


    What kind of shitty management did Old Xie do, raise such trash in such a short amount of time? To


    <span>Was it the question of the swordsman as a whole, or was it the question of the individual?


    Today''s matter was something only he had met. In a ce he didn''t see, did the swordsman also appear someone who used the name of his sword god to show off his strength and bully others?


    <span>Although he didn''t really care about his reputation, but how could Ye Fan endure letting these rotten fish and rotten shrimp make his reputation worse? more


    What made Ye Fan angry was that Xie Linyuan actually didn''t call?


    Since things had gotten to this point, Xie Linfuan most likely already received the news. However, he didn''t contact them because he didn''t know how to exin himself? Or was he afraid? No


    "Needless to say, after so many years of brotherhood, this time, Ye Fan is a little disappointed with Xie Linfuan.""Hey, kid, raise your head." Dong Yang had already arrived in front of Ye Fan. He was half a head taller than Ye Fan and requested with a frown. leaf


    <span>Fan took a drag on his cigarette, then said in a deep voice, "Don''t bother me..."


    He had nned to clean up the mess, but it was not convenient for the Defense Bureau to do so.


    <span>"What?" Dong


    <span>Yang Yang thought he misheard. Ever since he entered the swordsman realm and became a high ranking official, his status had risen by leaps and bounds. Who wouldn''t be respectful to him in the outside world? The head of Hua Hai City was very polite to him! Then ¡­


    The assistant behind him was also enraged, "You little rascal!" Who are you talking to? Commander Dong is also someone you can provoke!? To go against the person who wields the sword, do you not want to live anymore!? " leaf<span>The sail was toozy to say more, so she remained silent. Dong


    <span>He was so angry that heughed instead. He could not sense the aura of the ancient warrior on Ye Fan''s body. Even if it was an ancient warrior, the swordsmen were not afraid at all. After all, they were the ones who were dealing with the ancient warriors. Addition


    All of the powerful ancient warriors from Hua Hai were listed. He knew that the man in front of him was not on the list.


    "I''ll count to three. Lift your head up, let me see what that arrogant face of yours looks like ¡­" Dong Yang began to count with a teasing expression: "Three ¡­" "Two ¡­" NoWhen he counted to three, Ye Fan raised his head, the ice-cold look in his eyespletely shocked him! leaf


    The sails suddenly rose up, and his hand moved like lightning to grab onto the fellow''s neck. Then, he pped the cigarette that had been lit directly into his mouth!


    "Aooo!"Dong Yang let out a pained howl!


    Ye Fan''s fist directly smashed apart this guy''s teeth! The cigarette butts, blood and teeth were stuffed into his throat! finishesThe palm strike from behind directly pushed the guy onto the assistant''s body. As the two of them collided, the assistant''s ribs were broken and he spat out a mouthful of blood! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1763

    1763<span>Dong Yang fell to the ground after being injured, while his assistant fainted.


    Everyone in the police station was stunned silent. Everything had happened too quickly for them to react. Dong


    Wei Sheng, on the other hand, was so scared that his legs went soft. He half-crawled, half-ran and threw himself beside Dong Yang, eximing: "Son! Son, how are you doing!? "Dong Yang violently coughed up blood and teeth, blood, and his eyes were bloodshot. He was in so much pain that he wished he were dead. off


    The key was that this was too sudden. The thunderbolt had caught him off guard.


    At this moment, he could clearly see Ye Fan''s face. After feeling this terrifying pressure, he suddenly thought of something!<span>At that moment, Dong Yang''s eyes were staring straight ahead, filled with despair. He was so scared that he almost fainted!


    Sword ¡­ "Sword ¡­" "Dong Yang''s mouth was so severely injured that he couldn''t utter a word."


    "Don''t bother me when I say it, why do people always refuse to listen whenever I speak properly ¡­" Ye Fan''s eyes were still cold and indifferent.<span>He walked right up to Yao Zhengang and said, "There''s no need to set up a case. Since the swordsman has such a ''special treatment'', let''s do a ''special treatment''."


    <span>Yao Zhen thought of something and his body quivered. He quickly lowered his head and said, "Yes, yes. Then, Mr. Ye, you ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t say anything more. He walked over to support Zhou Xinjiang''s shoulder and said, "Grandfather, I''ll send you back first. Your confession is not recorded."


    "Ai, alright." Zhou Xinjiang knew that things were going to get out of hand, so he decided to go home quietly. to


    When he reached the door, he saw Dong Weisheng standing up, his entire body was trembling as he cursed out loud, "You ¡­. You dare to leave!? So what if you have the time!? You think you can beat the sword wielder!? "


    <span>While he was talking, Dong Yang who was lying down was about to go crazy from anxiousness. He pulled on his father''s pants hard to stop him from talking.


    However, how could Dong Weisheng know what his son''s intentions were? Angry, he pointed to himself and said, "You are so unreasonable. If you have the guts, then kill this old man! Come on! Bullying a retired geezer like me! Do you have the guts!?<span>Do you think that there is now in this world!? You beat the swordsman, just you wait for death! Doing things without a brain ¡­ "This kind of..." "


    "Bam!" leaf


    With a flick of his finger, a golden sword intent shot out and pierced through Dong Weisheng''s head! Dong<span>"" Wei Sheng didn''t even have time to react before a hole appeared behind his mouth and head. He fell backwards,pletely lifeless.


    <span>"Ah!"


    The screams of several women came from Zhou, even the men turned pale.


    Zhou Xin Jiang also didn''t expect that this old man would curse and curse himself to death. He couldn''t bear to look and turned his head away. He secretly shook his head.<span>"Now I finally understand why you said it wasn''t that the old man became bad, but the bad guy became old ¡­ They are indeed biological. "


    <span>Ye Fan coldly nced at Dong Yang, then walked towards the car park with Zhou Xinjiang. iso


    When Ye Fan drove away, everyone in the Defense Bureau finally let out a long sigh of relief. They didn''t even dare to breathe just now. See


    Looking at the messy entrance covered with blood, an assistant asked Yao Zhengang, "Bureau ¡­ Director... What should we do? " Yao


    <span>Zhengang suppressed his beating heart and said, "Hurry up and clean up! "Deal with all the evidence!"


    Oh! Right, right, we have surveince videos here! " The assistant nodded vigorously.<span>However, Yao Zhengang pped the guy''s head and cursed, "What the f * ck is this!?" I mean hurry up and destroy all the surveince data! Don''t leave any evidence! off


    <span>Don''t let anyone in the door! Today, he saw everything he heard! Everything! They all pretended that nothing had happened! "Otherwise, if the rumors spread and affect the society, I wouldn''t care even if I were to die!"


    When the surrounding people heard this, they all turned pale with fright and quickly went back to work. Yao<span>Zhengang walked up to the half-dead Dong Yang and spoke with a cold expression: "Vice Commander Dong, it''s a good trip. I''ll see you off..." Speak


    <span>Finished, he ordered his subordinates to carry Dong Yang and his assistant away, no longer bothering with them.


    <span>He knew that some people were alive, but they were actually dead.


    <span>Dong Yang''s expression was numb. He was like an idiot, he didn''t know anything at all ¡­ On


    When the car returned home, Ye Fan discovered that Su Qingxue had returned. Go


    When he entered the living room, the woman was in the middle of enjoying afternoon tea with Aunt Jiang and Ji Xianqing, watching the news.


    "Wife, you''re back so early?" Ye Fan was somewhat surprised, but he still forced a smile. Siu


    <span>Qingxue got up, "I was just going to look at a few new buildings on the spot, and then I''ll be back soon." She


    He walked to Zhou Xinjiang''s side, looked at the wound on the old man''s head with concern, and said with a pained heart, "Grandfather, is it still painful?"


    <span>"Ai, it''s just a small wound, grandpa isn''t a three year old child, don''t take it seriously." Zhou Xin Jiangughed, "I didn''t think that there''d be such a bigmotion from such a small wound."


    What if it was his eyes that were knocking? How is this a small matter? " Su Qingxueined, "Don''t y with those unreasonable people in the future. Some people can''t afford to lose." leaf<span>Fan Xian took out a spiritual pill and said, "Grandfather, eat this. You will recover very soon."


    He thought that he would have to leave the wound as evidence a moment ago, but now, it is fine for it to heal on its own.<span>After Ye Fan gave the medicine pill to the old man, he apologetically said to Su Qingxue, "Wife, I was careless this time. I also didn''t expect this to be the case ¡­." He


    It was now clear why Su Qingxue wanted him to deal with this problem. very


    Apparently, the woman had already noticed the problem within the swordsman.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes flickered as she looked at him for a while and asked, "Did Xie Linfuan contact you?"


    Ye Fan frowned, shaking his head.<span>"I don''t think it''s easy to say that. He probably doesn''t even know how to exin it to you, because ¡­ "No need to exin," Su Qingxue said indifferently.


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath and walked back and forth a few steps with his hand on his waist, "Long time ago, brother, don''t tell me you have to always hide from me?"


    <span>"That depends on how you think. If you think this is a small matter, then it''s over. The next time you meet, pretend like nothing happened." Su Qingxue sneered and said.


    "A small matter?! How could this be a small matter!? Today is the day that I met them. Where I didn''t see them, could it be that the management of the swordsman is doing their duty to abide by the righteous principles of this branch!? " leaf


    The sails could not help raising their voices, but when they realized that they were talking to their families, they lowered their voices again. However, the fire in their chests could not be suppressed. Siu


    Qingxue wasn''t surprised by the man''s reaction. She turned around and picked up theptop on the table and opened a file."Look at this."


    Ye Fan took it suspiciously, and after a nce, his face immediately turned gloomy...


    Surprisingly, there was a list of the people who were in charge of the sword. The specific information about these people, their positions, as well as evidence of them viting thew, epting bribes, and oppressing themoners.<span>Some of them even included their families. Some of them even included their families. Some of them even included their families.


    "I exined in advance that I wasn''t trying to incite your brotherly love, nor was I the one who had been monitoring the swordsman earlier.


    <span>After what happened today, I sent someone to sort it out. It was really easy to gather evidence, so there were more than ten pages of information ¡­ " Siu


    Qingxue sighed and said: "If you had said just now, forget about today''s matter, then I would not have shown you this information."


    <span>But since you also think this is not a small matter, then I think ¡­ We should show you. "


    Ye Fan closed his eyes, looking at those words, every word was like a needle piercing his heart.


    <span>"You always say that you''re busy, that you go missing at every turn, leaving your family in fear, that you''re busy fighting against the heavens and the earth, so busy that you don''t even have time to y with your daughter ¡­" can


    <span>Have you ever thought that the people behind you are really worthy of you going all out like that? " Su Qingxue asked with eyes full of pain.


    Ye Fan''s face was expressionless. He silently put down hisptop, turned around, and walked out the door.


    <span>"I am going to the capital..." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1764

    1764


    One hourter, at the entrance of arge courtyard in Beijing. hope<span>Ye Fan stood at the door for a moment, quietly watching the conspicuous g of the Hell''s Sword Wielder.


    <span>Speaking of which, it was quite funny. Ye Fan was the founder of the swordsman, but this was the first time Ye Fan hade to the headquarters of the swordsman. Total


    There wasn''t much security around the department, because no one would dare to attack it. Door<span>The two guards at the entrance saw Ye Fan standing there and watching for a long time, and were a little suspicious. This


    <span>"Seeing that Ye Fan was actually walking directly towards the gate, they immediately went to stop him."


    "The swordsman headquarters forbid random people from entering. Don''t you know how to read?" A guard asked arrogantly. leafBewildered, Fan nced at the two of them, "You don''t recognize me?"


    <span>The two guards frowned, after carefully looking at Ye Fan''s appearance, they suddenly woke up, could it be... stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop


    <span>When the two of them gasped, they trembled as they hurriedly moved out of the way, almost falling to their knees. one


    In the blink of an eye, before they could react, Ye Fan had already walked in and arrived in the courtyard.<span>Naturally, he came here because he knew that Xie Linyuan was here.


    <span>When he pushed open the door and entered the study, Xie Linyuan was in the middle of discussing something with the higher-ups of the swordsmen.


    Seeing Ye Fan''s sudden appearance, Xie Linyuan''s expression immediately froze. The other higher-ups quickly stood up.


    "Sir God of Swords!" At their level, they had naturally seen Ye Fan before."Boss ¡­" "Why did you suddenlye here? I wanted to finish this meeting and go to Hua Hai to look for you ¡­" Xie Linyuan smiled. leaf


    Fan expressionlessly walked in and said to the managers, "I want to talk to the advisors alone. You can leave."Upon hearing Zhang Xuan''s words, the few upper echelons didn''t dare to say another word. They silently walked out and closed the door behind them.


    Ye Fan found a chair and sat down. Xie Linyuan''s expression was somewhat unnatural, and he felt a bit awkward standing there."Why aren''t you sitting down?" Ye Fan asked indifferently. Thank you


    Lin Yuan smiled and sat down on a nearby chair. He poured a cup of tea for Ye Fan and asked, "Boss, is there something urgent?" leaf


    Fan Jian picked up his teacup, took a sip, and asked, "Old Xie ¡­" Have I done something that makes you feel ufortable? "Or do you have any objections to me?"


    <span>Boss, why do you say that? What business do we have between us that we shouldn''t have mentioned it earlier? " Xie Linyuan shook his head with a smile. leaf


    Fan Xian nodded, and then calmly asked: "Then is it... I rely on you too much, let you too hard, too tired? You don''t have to be polite with me, just tell me if you feel too pressured. "


    Xie Linyuan frowned. "Boss, where did thise from?" Who told you that? Compared to the burden on your shoulders, what do I have to say about being tired? "


    "Is that so..." Ye Fan nodded again, "So, I didn''t mistreat you and I didn''t do anything wrong, right?""Of course!" Xie Linyuan smiled. Speak


    <span>Right after he finished speaking, a "bang" sound was heard!


    Ye Fan directly smashed the teacup on the ground, his eyes staring straight at Xie Linfen. His face suddenly became gloomy as he berated, "Since that''s the case!" What the hell are you doing!?


    <span>I treated you as my brother, trusted you so much, allowed you to form the sword wielder, yet you raise such a bunch of trash in my name!? "


    Even though Xie Linfuan had seen many storms, at this moment, his face was pale and his heart was taut. He even felt it difficult to breathe. He


    It was rare to see Ye Fan get angry at his own brother, but if Ye Fan got angry, then it would mean that the situation was very serious. He


    He was already regretting it now, but it was already toote ¡­


    After taking a deep breath, Xie Linyuan said, "Boss ¡­" Are you angry about that Dong Yang thing? Actually... I''m going to exin it to you in person after the meeting today.


    Back in the special team, this Dong Yang performed quite well. He did second and third rank meritorious service once. I didn''t expect that ¡­ "<span>"There''s no need to exin! I don''t want to hear this nonsense! "


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly stood up and said: "Immediately send my order, all swordsmen, all of you!" From top to bottom, every sword wielder! He did not care about civilian military positions! "Come back here before 10 PM!" eptance


    Swordmen only operated in China. Before ten in the evening, no matter which remote area they were in, they would have enough time to rush back.Xie Linyuan frowned. "Boss ¡­" "I know you''re angry, but calling back all the swordsmen, interrupting some of the missions and defenses, triggering some ¡­"


    Ye Fan directly shouted loudly, "Tell the whole world! This old man shall gather the sword wielder today. Whoever dares to take this opportunity to cause trouble, I don''t care about the size of the situation, I''ll annihte his entire n! " KILL


    Those words that came out of his mouth and his domineering and vicious gaze caused Xie Laiyuan to be stunned ¡­ leaf"Any other questions?" Fan asked in a low voice.


    <span>"No ¡­." "No, I''ll go make the announcement now ¡­" Xie Linyuan did not even notice that cold sweat had formed on his forehead.


    After Ye Fan finished his instructions, he didn''t go anywhere else. He


    He went straight to arge locust tree in the courtyard and sat down by the stone table. He ordered some people to bring tea to him and waited quietly. And ¡­


    At the same time, throughout the country and even around the world, there were people who noticed that the swordsman''s official website, Weibo, WeChat and so on had all released an eye-catching piece of news ¡ª ¡ª Sword.


    <span>God himself summoned all the swordsmen, and those who dared to take the opportunity to cause trouble, regardless of the scale of the crime, were annihted. This


    Suddenly, the citizens were in an uproar. Everyone had a premonition that something was about to happen.


    Some people felt that the Sword God was too arrogant. How could he dare to annihte their entire n? And some people felt that this was how the Sword God should rule over all existence. Moreover, if you didn''t do anything bad, you wouldn''t do anything.<span>At the same time, those who wanted to steal from other ces were scared and hurriedly withdrew their hands, not to mention some of the ancient warriors who wanted to do something evil.


    As for the swordsmen from all over the country, they were rushing to the capital. Some of them were unclear about what had happened, but some of them had heard the news and were preupied with something. Beijing<span>City, Swordbearer Headquarters.


    Those who were close to him had long since arrived at the courtyard.


    Xu Linshan, Wang Han, and even Jiang Xiao had alle early.


    They looked at Ye Fan, who was calmly sitting and drinking his tea, and felt a trace of fear that they had never felt before.So much so that even a prick like Jiang Xiaobai did not dare to talk to Ye Fan anymore, and instead began to flinch on the side while peeling his fingernails.


    <span>Xu Linshan, on the other hand, had a WeChat chat with Su Qingxue, Ning Zimo, and the other girls. She got some news from the chat and was worried about the big news today. She


    Knowing that it was not the right time to talk to Ye Fan in private right now, he decided to just silently stand to the side as a sword wielder.


    With the continuous sword wielder management, soldiers, and support staff,ing in nonstop, everyone was quite nervous and excited to see Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t say anything and just told a group of people to stand in the courtyard and wait. This<span>It was already December, and the weather in the capital was very cold. Even though they were wearing warm clothes, some of the personnel who were not from the ancient martial arts world were trembling in fear. can


    Yes, even the God of Swords was sitting outside, how could they dare to enter the house and enjoy the heat?<span>The sky gradually darkened and night fell. The north wind was as sharp as knives.


    Ye Fan also stopped drinking tea, and sat on the stool in a steady posture with a face as heavy as water, as if he was in meditation.


    At around nine in the evening, the courtyard was no longer as cold as it had been before. It was filled to the brim with people. Thank you


    Lin Yuan finished counting the number of people and walked in front of Ye Fan with aplex expression on his face and said, "Boss ¡­ ¡­" "Everyone is here." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1765

    <span>1765


    Ye Fan quietly looked at the several hundred people for a while, and then slowly stood up.


    "The yard is getting crowded..." leafWhen Fan Xian opened his mouth to speak, everyone was stunned for a moment.


    Under everyone''s uneasy and confused looks, Ye Fan opened his mouth and said in a low voice, "I have a list that records the actions of some of you, and even the actions of your family members..."<span>I''m not going to read it out loud. You know what you''re doing.


    <span>Those who admit it on their own ord will be punished ording to the severity of the matter ¡­ Unconsciously, regardless of the size of the matter, after the facts are verified, they shall be executed. " Ice


    The word "die" caused the temperature to drop again! in


    Some of the warriors from INFERNO didn''t have any doubts.


    The underground organization had always been a disciplined organization, because everyone licked their lips and licked their blood. They did not allow even the slightest mistake. Killing them if something went wrong was amon urrence. But


    <span>Those who joinedter on, who came from other departments, families, or armies, all felt a trace of fear. They had never encountered such a method of punishing someone, regardless of their size!


    And if some of them confessed and came out to receive punishment, how could they easily agree? Moreover, Ye Fan only said there was a list, and didn''t really see it. This


    Just then, a middle-aged man in the front row rolled his eyes and spoke with a righteous tone: "Sir God of Swords! I am the team leader of the sword wielder logistics team, Zhao Hui. It is my honor to meet you personally, you are an admirable hero. Me


    "I feel that as a big shot whom countless people worship, he would definitely do things ording to thew. He should be punished for doing wrong, but regardless of the severity, it would be a bit too much to execute him ¡­""Someone led the way, and someone else immediately stood out."


    Sir God of Swords, I am the personnel manager of the Dongfang branch, Wang Hai. I believe the person who caused you to be so angry is our branch''s former vicemander, Dong Yang. But


    I believe that if a scum like Dong Yang were to ruin your glorious image, it would only make up for the loss ¡­ "Ahhh!"<span>Before he could finish his sentence, the middle-aged man, Wang Hai, let out a painful scream! one


    <span>The flying sword appeared out of thin air and pierced right through his throat! and


    <span>At the same time, the logistics team leader, Zhao Hui, had his hand covering his chest in horror. A sharp sword had already pierced through his heart!? Zhao


    Both of Hui''s hands tried to pull out the flying sword. However, before it could be pulled out, it fell to the ground and twitched twice before it stopped moving ¡­ wink


    In the blink of an eye, both of them had died on the spot!


    "I didn''t discuss it with you!" Ye Fan said coldly.Those who were just about to go along with the suggestion immediately felt their blood run cold!


    <span>All of the swordsmen felt their hearts tremble. They didn''t even see how Ye Fan did it, this killing technique was too crazy and cold-blooded!


    Without greeting them or giving them an opportunity to defend themselves, they would die the moment they made a move!This time, everyone tightly shut their mouths, afraid that they would make any noise. Some people were already trembling in fear. leaf


    After Fan''s massacre, the murderous aura he exuded was not restrained at all. Everyone in the courtyard could feel the surging killing intent from the man''s body. He was like a huge devil, staring at everyone with his blood-red eyes!You seem to have misunderstood me. I''m not a hero, and I don''t care about the title of the God of Swords! Old


    <span>Son, fight with the Guardian King, fight with the gods, fight with the mutated beasts! He held his head, bleeding, all the way until now just to survive! Me


    What I have done is not to let some of you use my banner to bully the weak! Go and fill your pockets! Go and show off your strength! "


    Ye Fan swept everyone with his cold and fierce gaze, and said, "Think clearly for yourself within three minutes!" aural


    <span>After hearing Ye Fan''s words, many people at the scene began to panic, their eyes dodging and looking anxious. leaf


    Fan Xian then turned on the stopwatch on his phone and started counting down.


    Seeing the minutes pass, someone finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. A person in charge of the northern branch started to request Xie Linyuan''s help."Military advisor!" Say something! "Could it be that the swordsman''s punishment doesn''t follow thew!?"


    That''s right... Military advisor! "When you recruited us, you didn''t say it would be like this ¡­"


    The group of people were anxious and anxious as they hoped that Xie Linfen would plead for mercy. can


    Xie Linyuan didn''t dare to say anything, so he could only choose to remain silent. recognition


    Having known Ye Fan for so many years, he knew that even though he was the elder most of the time, he was very easy to talk to and would listen to his opinions. But


    It was ¡­ Listen to your words, when making a decision, especially when it''s a very important matter, Ye Fan actually won''t be disturbed too much. oneWhen Ye Fan finally made his decision, no one would be able to shake him!


    Ye Fan was indeed not good at daily management because his nature was to be free and unrestrained, but he was a key decision maker! He could even be called a dictator!


    In the past when INFERNO was just formed, Ye Fan''s strength was actually not that much higher than that of Assassin''s group. But


    Everyone was able to unite around him. It was because the young Ye Fan was able to make firm judgments and act boldly time and time again. Moreover, he would always be able to avoid danger, which was why a group of strong people in the underground world were more and more convinced.<span>"Heh ¡­" Hearing these words, Ye Fan couldn''t help but sneer, "Could it be that when I let you enter the sword wielding world, I''m begging you to enter? Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@


    Not to mention, he had to be specifically warned not to take bribes, not to bully others, and not to trade using money!? Do I need anyone to specially tell you these things!? "


    The group of people immediately became speechless. Some of them were already blushing red from fear. terminal


    Seeing that three minutes were up, some of them trembled as they walked to the front.As soon as someone stepped out of the line, more and more people followed suit. Their faces were filled with fear, regret, and shame.


    <span>Seeing that more and more people wereing out, some of the swordsmen who were straight and fearless of the shadows, revealed looks of surprise.


    They didn''t expect that with so many people by their side, there would be a problem with their mannerisms... Thank you


    Lin Yuan closed his eyes and shook his head in pain. Every time someone stepped forward, his heart would sink a bit. This was a fierce p to his face.Xu Linshan looked at everything with a regretful expression. She finally understood why this man was so angry.


    It was at this moment that a fatty who had been hiding at the side walked over timidly and stood beside the group of people in front ¡­ "Little White? " When Wang Han saw this scene, his face was filled with shock. He didn''t think that even Jiang Xiao would have problems with him.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and red at Jiang Xiaobai, but didn''t say anything. Ginger


    Little White''s face was full of fear. He lowered his head, not daring to look at Ye Fan.<span>When the three minutes were up, more than sixty people had already walked out. The scene was deathly silent.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Xie Linfen and said indifferently, "Old Xie, what do you want to say?"


    Xie Linfen sighed, "I once thought that Ye Longteng''s management of the dragon soul was a failure. He had his own thoughts and self-interest ¡­


    But today, I suddenly understand that the hardest thing to control and understand in this world is the human heart ¡­


    Dragon Soul is not sessful, but I, the person in charge of the sword, am not as good as Dragon Soul ¡­ Not to mention solving the problem, he didn''t even manage to face the problem head on.


    I, Old Xie, am too arrogant and conceited. Do you really think that I can lead thousands of troops just because people call me Military Advisor? "As he spoke, Xie Linyuan gave a pitiful smile and kneeled on one knee. "Xie Linfuan is duty-bound to do so. Let the Sword God do as he pleases!" This


    Once again, he dared not call out "Boss". Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1766

    1766 LeavesAfter giving him a deep look, Fan Xian faced the crowd and announced, "From now on, Xie Linfuan will no longer be the leader of the swordsmen. All authority will be transferred to Xu Linshan!"


    "Ah?!" one


    None of the swordsmen objected. Instead, Xu Linshan herself cried out in surprise. xu


    Ling Shan realized that her shout was a bit abrupt, she couldn''t help but blush, but she still anxiously lowered her voice and said, "I ¡­ How can my qualifications be enough? I don''t have the experience to manage such arge organization ¡­ "This is too much of a responsibility..."


    She felt that Ye Fan''s choice was too casual, and she wasn''t mentally prepared for it. eptanceTo a certain extent, the person in charge of the sword person was Ye Fan''s spokesperson, and it decided the fate of the entire ancient martial world, as well as the movements of every ancient martial artist. can


    Therefore, this was already a top position in China. Even Xu Lingshan''s father, Xu Mingyu, did not have the qualifications. If


    Fen Linyuan was Ye Fan''s confidant, and also had the Xie n''s background. In addition, the military had once held a position, so it would not be good for him to sit in this position.


    <span>Ye Fan extended his hand to signal the woman to stop talking for now.


    "Those who don''t agree to take over from Xu Lingshan can leave the sword wielder. As long as there is nothing else on their bodies, I will not pursue this matter."


    <span>Once he said that, everyone looked at each other, but no one left. Although ¡­


    Of course, some people had their doubts about Xu Lingshan, but they also had a near blind worship towards Ye Fan, believing that there must be a reason for Ye Fan to make such a choice.<span>Besides, the God of Swords had sent a lover to manage the swordsman, so it could only be said that he had a close rtionship with the God of Swords. xu


    Ling Shan was stunned. No one objected? She


    <span>He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It was unknown if he didn''t dare to, or if he really could ept it, but the most important thing was that Ye Fan''s prestige was probably too high.


    <span>"Lingshan, I''ll leave the investigation and interrogation to you. You''ll be in charge of the punishment. Do what you need to do. When everything is settled,e to my study room and find me ¡­" Ye Fan said.


    <span>Xu Linshan knew that she could only bite the bullet and rush forward. Although she still felt that it was a bit unrealistic, she could only nod in agreement.


    <span>However, she was still a little hesitant and asked, "Then the advisor ¡­" "


    <span>"Since he is duty-bound, then we will naturally follow the rules," said Ye Fan coldly.


    <span>"Alright ¡­" Xu Linshan answered with difficulty. She turned around and gathered a few trustworthy people, sending the sixty people she had to interrogate to the ce where they were going to be locked up. Although ¡­


    <span>Of these people, more than half of them were Gu warriors. However, they were all well-behaved and dared not to act rashly. leaf


    Fan Xian remembered something and turned around to point at the fatty. "Jiang Xiaobai, you,e with me!" Positive


    "Jiang Xiaobai, whose willpower was low and had lowered his head, was nning to go to jail with the group. When he heard that Ye Fan was going to interrogate him personally, he was so scared that his face turned white."


    "It''s ¡­" However, he could only weakly agree.Entering the study room, Ye Fan closed the door and took a deep breath as he looked at the four characters on the wall: "Impressionist".


    "With me here today, Mount Shu Imperial Sword Technique has helped me tremendously. Your master has done me a great service, and he is also Weiwei''s father. He has a deep rtionship with me.That''s why, when he entrusted you to me at the end of his life, although I didn''t see you very often, I had always been concerned about your progress. Me


    Letting you enter the swordsman position is not because I have no one to use, but it''s because I want you to be a leader of the ancient martial world of China as soon as possible! I''ll let you grow quickly! "


    Ye Fan turned around, and with a face full of disappointment and disappointment, he said, "If you really don''t have the talent, I won''t bother to nurture you and let you live a peaceful life..." But I''ve always had expectations for you, did you know that? " GingerWhen Lil ''White heard this, he felt very upset. He nearly wanted to cry. Mr. Ye, I know I was wrong. "I won''t dare to do that again ¡­"


    "Speak, tell me everything you''ve done. If you dare to hide even half a word from me, I will cut you into a thin man!" Ye Fan coldly stared at him and said. GingerLil ''White shuddered and the flesh on its body trembled. "I''ll say! I''ll say!" After I became a swordsman, I went to the women''s bathhouse once and pretended to be working on a case.


    <span>Two more times, I couldn''t resist the temptation to go to a clubhouse, but ¡­ But I paid!


    "Also, from an ancient martial arts thief who was caught, some foreign magazines and CDs were taken away ¡­" leaf


    The ice-cold look in Fan''s eyes gradually became somewhat nk, and even a bit dazed.


    "Finished?" Ye Fan asked in confirmation. GingerLil ''White nodded strongly, "I really told you everything! Mr. Ye! I would never dare to lie to you! I swear on my master''s soul! "I haven''t been able to get past the traffic lights recently!"


    <span>I... "I ¡­" leaf


    "This fatty is f * cking here to be a joke!?"


    <span>"Scram!"


    In the courtyard, everyone could hear Ye Fan''s furious cursinging from the study room. with<span>After that, the ss window was directly smashed apart with a "ng" and a plump fatty was sent flying like a cannonball!


    "Aiya!" Ginger


    Little White let out a miserable cry as it crashed into the Pagoda tree. However, its skin was rough and thick. With a roll of its ass, it bounced up again and disappeared without a trace! by


    Some people were dumbstruck, not knowing what had happened.<span>Only Prince Han let out a sigh of relief, he thought, in addition to his daily practice and attendance, this brother only knows how to y with paper towels while hiding in front of hisputer. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian sat in his study room, picked up a cup of cold tea, and drank it down. He suppressed the fire in his heart, not knowing whether tough or cry from this fatty.


    After about half an hour, the people outside had all left. Those who should return to their posts and interrogate them were all dismissed. xu


    <span>After Lingshan finished making arrangements, she walked back into the study. Looking at the broken window, she shook her head helplessly. "I didn''t think that such a thing would happen in such a short period of time since it was founded."


    "Come, Shan Shan,e here." Ye Fan beckoned to her, indicating that the woman should sit on hisp. xu


    Ling Shan felt a little unnatural, saying hesitantly, "That''s not right, there are guards in the courtyard."


    "So what?" Ye Fan smiled and said.<span>Xu Linshan nced at the man, but still walked over and sat on hisp, leaning against his chest. leaf


    <span>The sail hugged the fragrant woman and closed her eyes. She felt much morefortable in her heart.


    But Xu Linshan''s mind was preupied, "Husband ¡­" I''m so worried. This is too sudden, can I really bring the sword wielder along? I feel a lot of pressure ¡­ " "


    "You don''t need to feel any pressure, no matter what happens, you only need to remember one principle, and your decision will basically not be a problem." Ye Fan leisurely said.<span>Xu Linshan''s eyes lit up and asked, "Is there such a good thing?" What principle is this? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1767

    1767


    Ye Fan extended his hand to support the woman''s exquisite face, deeply looking into her bright eyes, and said, "No matter the circumstances, my interests will always be the first."


    <span>Xu Linshan was stunned for a moment, but then a hint of understanding slowly appeared in her eyes ¡­


    If he thought about it carefully, wasn''t Xie Linyuan and the other people with problems today just because they didn''t put Ye Fan''s interests as the first priority? He<span>We considered our own interests, so we let Ye Fan''s reputation suffer, and even provoked Ye Fan''s family.


    Although Ye Fan''s "one principle" was a little overbearing, even pure selfishness, but... Wasn''t this the most efficient way to cut off some of the bad influences?


    "I got it..." Xu Linshan nodded softly. Her heart was much more cheerful now.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Don''t tell me that you think I am very selfish?"<span>"I don''t think so, people have evil intentions. It''s really not easy to control them if they don''t use a tyrannical method." Xu Linshan understood.


    <span>Ye Fan let go of the woman, stood up, and walked to the window. Looking at the moon rising high in the sky, he leisurely said, "Actually, I am being selfish this time, there is nothing to deny about this ¡­ ¡­


    Compared to those people, how clean can my heart be? It was just like the bright moon in the sky. It seemed to be as clear as jade, but in reality, it was full of holes and extremely ugly. such as


    <span>If one of them was the Sword God and I was a subordinate, would I really be able to do it? Not necessarily...


    <span>However, there is no ''if'' in life. If I am able to stand here and reach this point, it means that this is me and not anyone else. Any


    <span>Everyone has a despicable side to them, and all they care about is whether they want you to reveal your despicable side ¡­ " xu


    <span>Ling Shan''s mind raced. She couldn''t help but think about how she was still together with a man even though she knew that Ye Fan and Su Qingxue had married ¡­ Yes


    <span>In reality, everyone had a despicable side. It was just that they were often selective and ignored their own darkness.


    <span>"Lingshan." Ye Fan called back the woman''s thoughts, and said: "There is a list of names from Snowy''s side, go get it, investigate it one by one, and how to deal with it. I told you just now. " xu


    Ling Shan smiled and nodded. "I''ve already gotten it. With Director Su''s help, it''s quite quick. She''s been able to gather all these evidence in such a short time, which saved me a lot of effort."


    <span>"Haha ¡­" Ye Fan smiled. xu


    <span>"What are youughing at?"


    You can''t really believe that Snowy was just gathering information on the spur of the moment, right? " Ye Fan looked at the woman teasingly.<span>Xu Linshan''s pretty face froze, "She isn''t ¡­"


    <span>"That''s right, she''s saying that her grandfather''s matter has happened, so she came here to gather evidence. She isn''t monitoring us all the time, nor is she trying to incite our brotherly rtionship ¡­" But, do you really believe that? "


    Ye Fan shook his head helplessly. Xu Linshan was much simpler than Su Qingxue.


    Xu Linshan was confused, "But..." "But why would CEO Su lie to us? She didn''t do anything wrong. It was indeed the swordsman''s problem. It was the advisor''s fault, you wouldn''t me her." leaf


    Fan Xian smiled deeply, and went up to stroke the woman''s hair, saying, "This is the most adorable, most enchanting part of my wife ¡­""Lingshan, do you know that Su Qingxue attracted me the most? You, Ning''er, Yunyao, Yingying, what none of you women have?" xu


    <span>Ling Shan was a bit confused, as if she had some sort of feeling, but she was also unable to pinpoint it urately ¡­ leaf


    <span>The corner of Fan Xian''s mouth slightly rose, "In her heart, there is always evil. Moreover, she is looking at her own evil, and not disdaining it. And this is precisely what you cannot do. " xu


    Ling Shan''s entire body shivered. Only after being exposed by Ye Fan did she realize that Su Qingxue''s entire body seemed to be in a y, and she had never been able to see through Su Qingxue''s thoughts. But


    Yes, he had to admit that even though this woman was scary when she thought about it carefully, she would make people trust her ¡­ "You. Do you mind if your wife has a devil in her heart? " Xu Linshan''s expression wasplex as she asked.


    <span>"Why should I mind?" Ye Fan smiled and said, "I don''t need my wife to be so kind, I just need to be so kind to me." Wish


    It is because I am willing to bear the brunt of the curse for you, that I am unable to extricate myself from it, is it not so? "


    Xu Linshan bit her lips, her eyes revealing a trace of helplessness. She forced a smile and said, "It seems ¡­" I''ll never be able to keep up with Chief Su. "<span>You don''t need to chase after them, you just have to be on your own. "Ye Fan looked at the time and said:" I should also go back. estimate


    <span>"When I get back, the little fat chick is going to lose her temper again. No matter what, it''s time to have breakfast with her daughter ¡­" "


    "En, go. The child needs morepany. I will tell you about the progress of the investigation." Xu Linshan said.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "It''s just a small problem, you can ask Qingxue. She''s better at daily management than me, and..." If you ask her, she''ll be happier. "


    "I know!" In any case, in your eyes, the current Empress is a scorpion! You love to be in charge, right? " Xu Linshan rolled her eyes at him.Ye Fan chuckled, hugged the woman and kissed her a few times, then turned around and flew into the sky! Handling


    During the flight back to the sea of Hua, Ye Fan slowed down his pace, enjoying the scenery under the night sky along the way, as if he had nothing to do.When he passed by a huge mirror-likeke, Ye Fan was brimming with interest. He flew down to the surface of the water and began to y with "Surfing Waves".


    Suddenly, Ye Fan saw his reflection in the moonlight, and couldn''t help but pause for a second. with


    <span>The waves dispersed and theke returned to its previous tranquility. leaf


    Fan Xian looked at his own reflection in the water. In a trance, his figure had actually transformed into Ye Wuya, revealing a mysterious smile to him ¡­ ¡­


    <span>A gust of cold wind blew over theke, and Ye Fan was suddenly startled. When he came back to his senses, he discovered that he was covered in cold sweat!? No


    <span>He didn''t look at theke anymore as he quickly flew back to Hua Hai ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.The Ancient Immortal Spirit World was located near the Eastern Emperor Sect, in a region of the sea rtively close to the Dark Domain.


    A few cultivators stood in the air above an ind, looking at the group of demonic beasts that looked like birds, snakes but not snakes,ing out of the dark domain withplicated expressions.


    "Senior Uncle Jade Chakram", a disciple said, "How could so many demon beasts appear in this Dark Domain? Difficult


    People in the outside world don''t even care about these beasts? Or could it be that the demonic beasts were let in by the gods? MeWe disciples have already seen it several times, the demon beasts that were beaten away, ran back into the Dark Domain. "


    At this time, Daoist Jade Chakram, who was leading his disciples in a patrol, revealed a thoughtful expression as he muttered, "This matter is rather strange, could it be ¡­" There''s a change in the outside world? "

 Chapter 1768

    "1768"


    Did Heaven Man use these monsters to test us? Could it be that the heavens are reallying to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World? " A disciple said worriedly.


    "I''ll return to the sect first. This matter cannot be left unattended. You can leave people to guard it.""Yes!" "Martial Uncle!" jade


    Keke turned and quickly flew back to the Eastern Emperor Sect. He


    <span>They walked all the way to the mountain peak where their leader, Daoist Yuxi, and a few elders were in the middle of a discussion in the study room.


    <span>"Head senior brother, Elder Ling Hua ¡­" "Greetings, senior apprentice-brother." "


    "Hehe, Junior Brother, how''s the handling of the demon beasts? I heard that you''ve basically preserved all of them?" Daoist Yuxiughed and asked. jade


    "Brother, I havee here because I have another important matter to discuss with you. At the same time ¡­" "I should have to inform the old ancestor as well." "


    "Oh?" Daoist Yuxi''s face immediately turned solemn as he asked what had happened. isoJade Chakram exined the specific situation. Upon hearing the possibility that Heaven Man might be a demon from the outside, the cultivators in the study all had solemn expressions. "


    <span>Over the past tens of thousands of years, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World had always been worried about whether the gods would attack. Could it be ¡­ Is it really going to happen? "


    Daoist Yuxi said with a frown, "Junior Brother, in your opinion, what method do you have to find out the inner workings of demon beasts entering and exiting the Dark Domain?" "


    Senior brother, other than sending people to investigate the Dark Domain, there''s no other way ¡­ "Even though there are many dangers, if we don''t investigate this, we''ll find out what people are scheming every day. We''re all caught off guard!" Daoist Jade Congee analyzed.


    "But if ¡­" This has nothing to do with Heaven. Wouldn''t it be easy for us to provoke Heaven? "


    "That''s right... "What a dilemma ¡­"


    Upon hearing the elders'' discussion, Daoist Jade Chakram solemnly said, "This matter concerns the life and death of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. I believe that we cannot bepletely passive. We still need to find out the reason!"Daoist Yuxi nodded and said, "Junior is right, but this is no small matter. There is a great possibility that this will be targeted by the gods, and we still need Ancestor to decide ¡­" "


    Sect Leader, there''s no time to lose. Let''s quickly go pay our respects to the Patriarch! " a few


    One of the elders stood up immediately. They did not dare to be careless when it came to the question of the heavens ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Hua Hai, around 3 in the morning.


    When Ye Fan returned home, he found that the light in his bedroom was still on.


    When he walked in, he saw Su Qingxue in her pajamas. She wore a pair of round, bookish sses and was reading a management book. "


    Wife, are you not going to rest and wait for me toe back? " Ye Fan took off his coat and asked with a smile. "<span>"It''s not like I have to sleep anyways." Su Qingxue turned the page and said. leaf


    Fan Xian was puzzled. "Why are you wearing sses?"<span>"I don''t have sses. I just feel that if I wear sses, I''ll feel better when I read books." Su Qingxue raised her head and propped up her sses. "How is it? Do my sses look good?"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile, "He''s kind of like a bookworm in a university student."


    The woman was so angry she puffed her lips and snorted. "Anyway, I guess it''s okay as long as I look very young ¡­"


    "You are young to begin with." Ye Fan smiled as he shook his head. Hemented that Su Qingxue seemed to be like him, because she had experienced too much, she always thought of him as being older. abbreviation


    After a simple shower, Ye Fan returned to his bed. Originally, it had been a few days since he had intimate rtions with his wife, so he should really want to have some small interactions with Su Qingxue. But


    For some reason, as hey on the bed, Ye Fan stared at the Baroque Wind Crystal Light in the room, lost in thought ¡­


    After a while, Su Qingxue closed the book and took off her sses. She looked at the man and asked: "Tell me ¡­ ¡­. Would the advisor hate me? "From start to finish, the woman didn''t ask what had happened to the swordsman, because she already knew the result. leaf


    <span>Fan was not surprised, whether it was Xu Linshan or the Sky Eye, they should have somemunication with her.


    Hearing Su Qingxue''s question, Ye Fan smiled and looked at her, asking back, "There have always been many people who don''t like you, do you really care?" SiuGentle Snow gazed at the man with eyes as clear as autumn water. After a while, she shook her head with a smile that was not a smile. She


    She didn''t care what others thought of her. She only cared about the person she loved and how she looked at her.


    "You don''t care if Old Xie will hate you for exposing his past. You''re worried, aren''t you? The people around me speak ill of you and make me disapprove of you?" Ye Fan smiled and said.<span>Su Qingxue''s eyes shed as she suddenly realized something, "You already knew ¡­ ¡­" That piece of information was investigated long ago by me? " "


    <span>"Your husband is not as smart as you, but I am not stupid. I thought of it on the way to Beijing." Ye Fan reached out his hand and pinched the woman''s cheek.


    <span>"Then don''t you think I''m a schemer ¡­? "Hmm?" Su Qingxue stopped herself in time. She felt that she was too stupid to scold herself, but the man understood what she meant. leaf


    The sail nodded, "Yes."


    Su Qingxue panicked. Her long, shapely eyebrows knitted together, revealing a trace of a wronged expression ¡­


    But before she could say anything, Ye Fan smiled and said, "But I like this Su Qingxue ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue was stunned and confused by the man. leaf


    The sails opened their arms and pulled the woman into their embrace, letting her lie on top of them. "


    <span>"Wife..." Ye Fan whispered into the woman''s ear, exhaling hot air and said, "Remember, even my brothers, friends, and rtives don''t like you, don''t like your style, and don''t like your personality ¡­" But I''ll always like you.


    cause<span>For me to know that everything you have done, is for me, for our little family ¡­ You can be a devil for these, even if it means that you have to sacrifice yourself ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue''s body trembled and slowly softened. Her eyes became moist and she replied with a smile.<span>Ye Fan sighed with emotion. Perhaps there was no one in this world who understood Su Qingxue''s character better than him. such as


    Indeed, if she gave Su Qingxue a choice, she could only choose to save herself or the people of the entire world. This woman would also crazily choose to save him, Ye Fan! This


    <span>For others, if it was Ye Fan, he wouldn''t be able to do it either.


    To others, Su Qingxue might be a demon, but to Ye Fan, Su Qingxue was always a trustworthy woman. is


    In reality, this time, Su Qingxue couldpletely avoid taking out the information from these investigations, because Ye Fan himself would also get the woman to assist in the investigation. This


    Su Qingxue didn''t have to worry about being suspected of something like this. She didn''t have to worry about Xie Linfuan and the other people with INFERNO disagreeing with her and so on. But


    Yes, Su Qingxue anxiously took the initiative to take out the evidence. She took the risk of being hated by others, and the risk of being dissatisfied by Ye Fan. protosmBecause there was only one, in her heart, she regarded Ye Fan''s interests more important than herself.


    <span>Even if it wasn''t for the incident with Zhou Xinjiang that caused this series of events, perhaps Su Qingxue would have thought of other ways to let the swordsman be reorganized.


    After Su Qingxue ate the calming pill that the man gave her, her face regained its rosiness. She raised her head and looked sweetly at Ye Fan. "<span>Husband... I really don''t care what others think of me. Anyway, as long as you understand me, it''s fine. Even if I''m a psychologically deformed monster, you will still like me, right? " "


    "What kind of monster would have such a beautiful appearance?" Ye Fan gave her a kiss on her pink lips. "Ugh! An analogy! " Su Qingxue said, "Actually, most of the time, I''m pretty normal, but I definitely won''t allow anyone to use you and hurt you, even if it''s your reputation ¡­ ¡­" "


    "I know ¡­" Ye Fan smiled and nodded. "


    "Since you already know, then we can talk about the next topic." Su Qingxue sat up and crossed her arms in front of her chest as she looked at the man with a yful expression. leafFan Xian felt a chill down his spine, "What topic?"


    "What''s the situation with Xiang Ru?" Su Qingxue''s eyes gradually became cold. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1769

    1769Ye Fan was dazed for a long time, then yawned. He turned around with his back facing Su Qingxue and said vaguely, "Aiya ¡­ ¡­" I''m so tired. I''m really tired today ¡­. Wife, I''ll go to sleep first. Good night ¡­ "


    "No way!" Su Qingxue immediately kicked Ye Fan''s butt, "You really are father and daughter!?" This little one wants to sleep just because I asked my homework!? The big ones are the same!? Don''t think you can fool me today!Just how did he get to know her? Why did he bring her here!? Xiaoyu said that she had never seen such a beautiful woman before, do you think so too!? "Speak!" leaf


    When Fan Xian heard this, he cursed in his heart. What kind of big mouth did this little demoness Blue Rain have? He even dared to say anything!? Lower


    Next time, he had to fiercely gag her! Making her mouth so big ¡­ Ye Fan evilly imagined a few things ¡­Besides, A-Jiao was beautiful, but she wasn''t as beautiful as Su Qingxue. It could only be said that her style was different. Did she have to offend all the other girls?


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know how to exin it, so he could only continue ying dead. Siu


    When Gentle Snow saw that the man was so dead that he wasn''t afraid of boiling water, she gritted her teeth and decided to go all out.


    "You won''t tell me, right? Good... I''ll let you sleep! " Female


    She channeled her true essence directly, and the blue light in her eyes flowed as a bone-chilling power of profound ice instantly spread out from her hands!"Oh my god!" leaf


    The sails trembled as they discovered that the huge bed beneath them had turned into a gigantic block of ice! room


    <span>The room was filled with frozen ice crystals, and even the chandeliers had ciers hanging down!


    All of a sudden, the entire warm bedroom became an ultra-low temperature cold storage! leaf<span>Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, and sat up, "I said ¡­ ¡­ A normal person really can''t be your husband. Who knows when they''ll freeze to death? "


    <span>"You''re not sleepy anymore?" Su Qingxue continued to ask, "Speak! What exactly is going on with her?! "


    Ye Fan sighed, "Isn''t it fine if you ask that girl, Blue Rain, who has such a big mouth?"


    "I want to hear it from your own mouth! I''m not going to ask her all of them. How shameful! " Su Qingxue said angrily. "<span>No... Wife, didn''t you feel bad asking all these questions yourself? Why? Since I''ve already brought A-Jiao out, I can''t possibly send her back, right? Ye Fan said with a bitter smile. "


    <span>It''s my business whether I feel bad or not. I have to know what kind of person she is, why did you bring her out? Knowing your limits, I know what to do with her! " Su Qingxue said. leaf


    When Fan Xian heard this, he could not help butugh. "Are you thinking about how to get along with her? "My wife is still the best, so generous." "


    <span>Hmph, that''s because I can''t control you! Now that I can''t beat you, if I can one day beat you, I''ll kick all the other women out! If you dare to go out and y with flowers and grass, let''s see if I can''t fix you! " Su Qingxue said angrily.


    Ye Fan gave a stiff smile, "You......" "The joke is too big." "


    <span>Don''t you know if it''s a joke or not? Su Qingxue sneered, "You''ve never heard of the most vicious woman?"


    Ye Fan was speechless, but he didn''t feel anything when Su Qingxue had this kind of thought. After all, who wouldn''t want to have a lover instead of themselves? Siu<span>Qingxue just said "kick him out" and didn''t kill the other women. That was already considered kind. Value


    <span>Thankfully, Ye Fan felt that although Su Qingxue''s improvement was quite fast, it was still impossible for her to surpass him. "


    Sigh... Okay, you have to listen, go out on the balcony and say, "This is like a refrigerator, not a ce to talk."<span>Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of the cold anyways. Dressed in his underwear, he came to the balcony with a woman. After lighting a cigarette, he slowly began to talk about the series of things that began with his acquaintance with Nian Ru Jiao... Although ¡­


    <span>Of course, some of them were known to Su Qingxue from Blue Rain, but after listening to Ye Fan, they naturally became more realistic. When


    When she heard that Ye Fan pretended to be a cold star and had cheated her of being happy, Su Qingxue could not help but feel a sense of despise, and wished she could beat up a man.


    Hearing that Nian Ru knew that her ''husband'' was a fake, but she was unwilling to face the truth, a look of pity appeared in Su Qingxue''s eyes. And ¡­He found out that Nian Ru Jiao was guarding the spirit of his deceased husband and had been troubled by Han Yuntao. She was saved by Ye Fan and did not know how to repay him, so he chose to use the Yama Grass to decide his fate. Su Qingxue revealed a shocked expression.


    Having been alone in this world for more than a hundred years, how many women could be so loyal to a cold and cowardly husband? She


    If it wasn''t for this woman wanting to share her husband''s feelings, Su Qingxue would feel that this was a perfect girl, causing her to feel inferior ¡­ "<span>Things... That''s right, my wife, I''m very sorry, but I really can''t let A-Jiao down ¡­ She


    "I''ve already suffered enough, she didn''t do anything wrong, she shouldn''t have to bear that kind of fate." Ye Fan earnestly said.


    Su Qingxue wiped away the trace of sparkling light at the corner of her eyes and said faintly, "Why do I feel like you are not worthy of her ¡­ ¡­" leaf


    <span>Sail was stunned for a moment, then rxed a bit, and said self-deprecatingly: "Indeed... Maybe she doesn''t even know how bad I am. "


    <span>Suddenly, Su Qingxue changed the subject and said with a frown, "But I am still very angry! Why did you and her have to go through all this special and romantic stuff!?


    What kind of city are you dating her in? Buy, buy, buy?! How long has it been since you took me out on a date!? I hate you! "


    Ye Fan quickly smiled and said, "Aiya, us two, this is just a small problem, aren''t you busy too?" I''ll take you out to y in the morning, okay? You can go to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World if you want, but you have the final say! "


    After a moment of coaxing, the small family dispute finally died down. Qingqing


    In the morning, Ye Fan finally had a peaceful breakfast with his family, and even sent him to the kindergarten along the way. smallThest time he said that he didn''t like his father, but this time when he saw Ye Fan, he was really happy. leaf


    The sails at the kindergarten door waved to her daughter, then turned around and headed home. She was worried about Xie Linyuan, so she called Xu Lingshan.


    "Shan Shan, how is Old Xie?" "<span>Don''t worry, the Military Advisor was just dereliction of duty, but he didn''t do anything against thew and discipline. He has already gone through the investigation ording to the rules of the case, and the biggest punishment is dismissal. He


    "He left the capital early this morning. How about you contact him? I don''t know where he went either." Xu Linshan smiled. leaf


    <span>When Fan Xian heard this, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. After all, they were friends of life and death. If Xie Linfuan really wanted tomit a crime, he wasn''t willing to execute him. He had to think of a way to protect himself.


    Now that he heard that there were no problems, his heart felt more at ease. leaf


    <span>Without much hesitation, Fan Xian made a call to Xie Linyuan. No


    <span>A short whileter, Xie Linyuan picked up the phone and said with a smile, "Boss, I really did tell you everything. Just let me go." leaf


    Fan Xian couldn''t help butugh: "Stop with the bullshitting. I heard from Shan Shan. Are you mocking me?" "


    How would I dare? After all, I was the one who let you down ¡­ I''vee to Hua Hai to apologize to you. " "Are you in Hua Hai? Where is it? " Ye Fan said in surprise.


    "I''m hungry. I''m eating Soup Dumplings at the breakfast bar. How about you try a few too? "The soup dumplings taste pretty good." Xie Linfuan let out a hissing sound as if he''d been scalded by the soup. leaf


    Fan Xian smiled knowingly, "Send me the coordinates, I''ll go there immediately!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1770

    <span>1770


    Following the coordinates, Ye Fan walked towards the breakfast shop where Xie Linfuan was eating his soup dumplings. one


    <span>His casual denim jacket and sneakers, Xie Linyuan, looked to be in good spirits. Thank you


    Seeing that Ye Fan had arrived, Lin Yuan smiled and waved his hand before shouting, "Boss, give me two more Soup Dumplings."<span>Ye Fan sat on the opposite side of the table and picked up a pair of sterile chopsticks. Without any hesitation, he picked one up and took a bite.


    "How is it? Is the taste alright?" Xie Linyuan asked expectantly. leafFan Le smiled, "Isn''t it just the Soup Dumplings? That''s all."


    <span>"Is that so? I can taste it! It tastes pretty good!" Xie Linyuan mumbled to himself before shaking his head with a smile. "Perhaps you''ve changed your mindset. It tastes really good no matter what you eat. A few days ago, whatever you eat, it was all tasteless." leaf


    Fan Xian squinted and waited for the boss to bring the two steamed buns over. As he ate, he asked, "Old Xie ¡­ "What on earth are you thinking? It''s just the two of us, if you have anything to say, you can just say it." Thank youLin Yuan picked up the teacup and took a sip of the light oatmeal tea before saying, "Boss, actually, this matter isn''t thatplicated. You


    It may be curious why I didn''t stop those bad habits and didn''t get in touch with you in time. is<span>Actually, it wasughable. At that time, I subconsciously felt that I could deal with it well. I could make them all restrain themselves ¡­ It just takes some time. "


    <span>"You are too confident, people''s desires will only grow bigger and bigger, thousands of miles of dike will be destroyed by ants, theter you deal with it, the harder it is for you to turn back." Ye Fan frowned and said. Thank you


    Lin Yuan gave a wry smile and said, "That''s right, to be so blindly confident. This point, I woke upst night ¡­" Stop


    After a while, Xie Linfuan''s eyes revealed a hint of emotion. "Boss, you know that I''m the Xie n''s illegitimate child and have not been valued since I was young."


    No matter how outstanding my studies were and how hardworking my martial arts training was, my father and the others would not even look at me back then.


    If I don''t think of a way to change it, I will only live under the shadow of those direct descendants of the Xie n, forever being humiliated and unable to raise my head ¡­<span>Later on, I wanted to prove myself, so I left China and went overseas to gain control of the country. I met you ¡­


    I had initially thought that since you were a disciple of the ck Emperor, your status would definitely be very noble. But after hearing from others about your experiences when you were young, I became very impressed with you.


    Your childhood is much more miserable than mine. The heavens gave me a rotten card, but the cards I gave you couldn''t even be considered a card. They''re simply impossible to y. by


    So, to be able to grow up and be the number one killer of OLD-ONES in a situation where it was almost impossible to survive ¡­ Even though you are younger than me, I am still deeply impressed by you ¡­ "


    "What''s so admirable about that, it''s just a matter of life and death, there will always be people who will survive, it''s just that I''m lucky." Ye Fan took a sip of tea and said. "Yes, it''s all for the sake of survival, but if you survive and others die, this is the difference between you and others. Luck is also a part of your strength ¡­ " Thank you


    Lin Yuan continued, "From then on, we gradually got to know each other. We became familiar with each other, fought back together, and sought for freedom. I will stand behind you as your staff officer ¡­<span>Until the end of the Sacred War and my return to China, because the military valued my experience abroad, I became the advisor of the Dragon Soul ¡­ Old


    <span>"Big, you probably didn''t notice that ever since my debut in OLD-ONES, I''ve been ying the role of an assistant, standing behind you, and never being amander ¡­"


    When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but frown and say, "You are ming me. At the time when we divided the INFERNO into management, I handed over the Barhampton, Baffour, and the Sea Demons to the other brothers?" can<span>At that time, you told me that you nned to return to China, which was why I didn''t do anything ¡­ "


    "No no, boss, don''t misunderstand. The cksmith, slovenly man, and the squid are indeed more suitable to help you manage than me." He


    Furthermore, my ancient martial arts cultivation is way inferior to theirs, so I am unable to convince the masses... "


    <span>Xie Linfuan smiled embarrassedly. "I just wanted to say ¡­" After forming the swordsman, I became, for the first time, the true master of the sword.


    At first, I didn''t realize that the impact of this power would make me feel like this every day ¡­ They all have the feeling of flying up to the clouds ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan saw that there was a trace of excitement, but also a trace of fear, in Xie Linfuan''s eyes. "


    Boss, your cultivation level is too high and your position is too high. For you, the power of the secr world may no longer hold much meaning. You


    It may be impossible to understand, but for a rtively ordinary ancient martial artist like me to suddenly be themander in chief of the swordsmen, what kind of feeling is that ¡­ eptanceSwordsman, spokesperson of the God of Swords,w enforcer, who isn''t afraid? Who didn''t want to curry favor with him andpliment him?


    <span>My every move, every word, has been magnified infinitely. I, Old Xie, have instantly changed from a military advisor to an existence below one person and above tens of thousands of people! " Thank you


    Lin Yuan took a deep breath, and said with a serious look in his eyes, "Boss ¡­ The thrill that power can bring to a man is truly much more attractive than wine, beauties, or money ¡­ " leafThe sail was silent. After hearing this, he finally understood the cause and effect of the matter ¡­


    "I lost my way. I started to want to have absolute authority, have more people follow my orders, and obtain greater power and status ¡­"


    So, when I noticed that some of the people below me had some kind of style problem, I started to hesitate. Should I just kill them? I should think of a way to guide him. Slowly, carefully handle him ¡­ Me


    I was afraid that if too many problems were unearthed, I would me myself or the people below would no longer be willing to support me, because they had no profit to y ¡­ Speak<span>It was allughable. Thinking about it now, he was simply extremely stupid! "However, at that time, my mind was in such a mess ¡­"


    Xie Linyuan''s eyes revealed a vicissitudes of life. He smiled as he looked at Ye Fan and said, "Boss, fortunately you woke me up in time. I am truly scared.<span>will there be a day when I am truly arrogant enough to do something that cannot be undone, and will never be able to do it again, brother ¡­ " leaf


    Fan Xian looked at Xie Linyuan with aplicated expression. He grinned and said, "Save it. You think you can rebel?"<span>"Haha ¡­" Xie Linfuan couldn''t help butugh as well. "Human hearts, human hearts ¡­" he sighed.


    "My family''s old tutor often said that ''one can never learn to be a human for the rest of one''s life.'' That''s indeed the case ¡­"Ye Fan had unknowingly finished two baskets of soup dumplings, put down his chopsticks, and asked, "What are you nning to do next? Are you going to arrange another ''under one person, above tens of thousands'' job for you?" "


    Don''t! "Please don''t!" Xie Linfuan chuckled and said, "''I am Chu Kuang, and I am Phoenix-Cry Kong Qiu''..." That kind of position doesn''t suit me. Old"Big, after eating this delicious Soup Dumplings, I finally realized that it was better to be the strategists behind the scenes, helping you raise flowers and birds on Purgatory Ind. It suits me more, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to sleep at night and would lose the taste of food."


    <span>"Okay, then you can go wherever you want. After all, you should find a wife and have a child." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    <span>Xie Linyuan pped his hands and said, "Good suggestion. I''ve already tasted the taste of ''mountains and rivers''. It''s time to taste the taste of ''beauties'' ¡­" two


    After chatting for a while, Xie Linyuan decided to get up and go out for a bit. ThisThe next time he came to Hua Hai, he also exined a few things clearly to Ye Fan.


    <span>Walking to the side of the road outside the shop, Xie Linyuan spoke with a grave expression on his face, "After this incident, I have a profound understanding ¡­" Old


    It was too big, it was too cold to stand on high ground ¡­ You must also take care of yourself. Remember to look back asionally and see yourself in the past ¡­ "


    Ye Fan''s eyes froze for a moment, and in his mind, he suddenly recalled the scene he saw on theke, and couldn''t help but think... "


    <span>"Boss, I''m leaving." Xie Linfuan patted Ye Fan on the shoulder.


    Ye Fan came back to his senses, smilingly patting the other party''s arm, "Have a pleasant journey, Murphy." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1771

    1771After sending Xie Linfen off, Ye Fan returned to the Nine Cauldrons. He left the Gravity Training Room and began his daily training. repair


    <span>Ye Fan, who was exhausted and covered in sweat,y on the grass like he had just had a bath. After taking some recovery pills, he went through the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations once again.


    <span>Although the Fire Dragon Realm felt that it would be very difficult for him to improve, Ye Fan still desired the Dragon Soul''s improvement. After all, this was rted to whether or not he could deal with the Yin Lightning. by


    With this, regardless of the effect, Ye Fan decided to practice first.<span>Although Chu Yunyao was urging Ye Fan to check the vein of the Deste Flood Stone, Ye Fan thought that since he wasn''t nning on exchanging the Deste Flood Stone with the gods, he wasn''t in a rush.


    In the next few days, aside from basic training, Ye Fan spent all his time apanying his family and women.


    He took her to the amusement park, the zoo, the movies, shopping, and then went to find Feng Yueying and Ning Zimo to eat, drink, and practice ¡­ This kind of life, Ye Fan really wished it would continue forever.<span>However, there was one thing that gave Ye Fan a headache.


    <span>A small child in a group kindergarten secretly took his parents wedding photo album to school, showing off for everyone to see.


    In the end, the little guy went home and asked why there were no wedding photos of his parents. This


    Suddenly, Su Qingxue''s mood was a bit down as she looked at Ye Fan with hidden bitterness. leaf


    Even Fan Xian felt very embarrassed. He had always been thinking of a way to propose, a way to hold a wedding ceremony that would allow them to have a marriage once in a lifetime. How could he not have any regrets? canYes, he had often been held up by some matters, and after thinking about them for a while, he still hadn''te up with a concrete solution. such as


    If this matter could be of great benefit to everyone, Ye Fan really wanted to go "tendering" the whole world. But


    A marriage proposal and a wedding, it was always his own idea that had more meaning, so Ye Fan could only think about it.Fortunately, there was only one more week before the n Gathering. Although the Dark Nether n didn''t really n topete for the dragon''s vein, as the chief, Su Qingxue still had to prepare and attend.


    Therefore, Su Qingxue''s journey to the n could be considered as a breather for Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan made up his mind. No matter what, after the n Gathering ends, he will have to propose to a woman. If he dyed until the new year, then it would be a yearte.


    <span>As the weather continued to turn cold, snowkes began to float down from the skies above the sea. early


    <span>On the way, Ye Fan drove the car to the kindergarten.


    The chubby girl leaned against the window with a sad expression on her face. "Dad, it''s so cold, do you still want to go to school?"


    "You''re acting pitiful again? "You''re not afraid of the cold." Ye Fan had already gotten used to his daughter''s crafty side, this girl always wanted to flee school every day.


    <span>However, after the "intimidation" fromst time, there were no C''s during theirtest exam. mass


    With a helpless expression, the group eagerly asked, "Daddy, tomorrow is Saturday, will Daddy take you guys out to y?" "


    Sure, where do you want to go? The zoo? " Ye Fan asked with a smile, he discovered that his daughter really liked looking at all kinds of small animals. "


    <span>"All the small animals in the zoo have been watching the bear for a few times now. Why don''t we go to the North Pole?" The little fellow said with a serious expression. leaf


    Fan Fan did not know whether tough or cry, just a moment ago, because it was still cold and he did not want to go to school, but now, in order to see the bear, he had to run to the North Pole. one


    A typical parent would probably be like a child talking to a child. Why would they want to go to the North Pole? Are you crazy? ButIn Ye Fan''s eyes, this sort of thing was not even a big deal. As long as his daughter was happy over the weekend, it was fine, so he just nodded and said, "Okay, okay, dad will bring you there. But right now, it''s the dead of night at the North Pole. one


    <span>The sky was dark and the pr bears would note out. How about Antarctica? How about penguins? "


    To him, the Antarctic and North Poles could only fly on the sword for a few hours. As for the physique of his daughter, it would not be a problem for her to fly to the extreme. mass


    Group very diligently thought about it, felt that the penguin is also quite cute, hurriedly nodded: "Yes, the penguin also looks good! I want to take pictures with the penguins! " "<span>"Okay, then you should obediently go to school. Tomorrow, dad will take you there." Ye Fan stopped the car, and they arrived at the kindergarten. mass


    A group of people stretched out their hands, "Daddy, pull the hook!"


    Ye Fan smiled, stretching out his pinky and pulling on his daughter''s chubby little finger a few times. mass


    The group immediately got out of the car happily. "Goodbye daddy", carried the backpack and ran inside.


    Ye Fan turned around, and just as he was about to go home, he discovered that his phone was ringing. It was an unfamiliar overseas number. oneGenerally speaking, his phone was not something that could be called, so Ye Fan picked it up. "


    <span>HELLO? "


    The person on the other side went silent for a moment. leafFan Xian was puzzled. "Who is it?" "


    F ¡­ Husband? Is that you? " one


    A familiar gentle and beautiful voice was heard. It was speaking in Chinese. Although the pronunciation was still a bit awkward, it was truly understandable. leafFan Xian''s forehead suddenly quivered. He couldn''t help but ask happily, "A-Jiao?" Is this your cell phone number? "


    "Yes, Sally Ye helped me get a cellphone. Xiaoyu even taught me how to use it. I''ve just learned it!" Nian Ru said happily.<span>Ye Fan stopped the car, held the phone and said with a smile, "Not bad, you''ve learnt thenguage of the Surface World well."


    <span>"Really? I want to learn it as soon as possible so that I canmunicate with everyone." While saying this, Nian Ru said with a bit of attachment, "I miss my husband ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian felt his heart go numb, and he said with a smile, "I also miss you."


    "Really? Then why didn''t my husbande to see A-Jiao and call her?" Xiang Ru was a little resentful.


    <span>Ye Fan immediately felt a bit guilty. Okay, in the future, there will be another woman that needs to frequently call and send messages. The intemunication is really his nemesis. on


    <span>She hurriedly replied, "I just finished some work here, and I don''t know either. A-Jiao learned to use her cell phone. How about this, I''ll go to Purgatory Ind this afternoon."


    <span>When Nian Bing heard this, he replied, "Husband, in the past few days, aside from learning mynguage, I have been reading about the world on the surface. However, I still need to see it with my eyes.


    Xiaoyu said that she would take A-Jiao for a walk around the ind. Mom hasn''t been around for a long time. Why don''t we go to Hua Hai to find her husband? " aural<span>Out of it, she was very interested in the surface world. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian naturally wouldn''t refuse. Coincidentally, Su Qingxue was not here, so the pressure on him lessened. He then said: "Okay, then will you guys teleport over or take a ne?"


    <span>"I want to try out that ne. It''s actually not a magical equipment, but it can fly. It''s so magical," said Nian Ruo in anticipation. leaf


    <span>Fan Liang smiled, "Alright, then I''ll pick you all up from the airportter." hang


    After the call, even Ye Fan felt like he was in a dream. To think that NianRu Jiao would actually call him, this was just likemunicating with an ancient person.


    However, Ye Fan suddenly felt that something wasn''t right. That''s right, he had agreed to bring the group to the South Pole tomorrow. Now that Nie Wuyue and Xiang Ruyu hade, wouldn''t he be at a dead end? scratch<span>Scratching his hair, Ye Fan had no choice but to stop thinking about it and wait for them toe.

 Chapter 1772

    1772 Brother


    Lun Country, the dense tropical rain forest. The environment was beautiful and quiet.But at this moment, what seemed like an ancient Mayan pyramid, withrge numbers of birds and small animals nearby, began to madly flee!


    "Boom!" Suddenly, the entire giant pyramid began to shake along with the surrounding ground!<span>"Rumble ¡­" Only


    Hearing a loud bang, a giant monster that was over 30 meters tall rushed out from the bottom of the pyramid, causing the entire pyramid to copse!<span>Rocks tumbled, walls crumbled, and dust flew into the air! one


    In the midst of the sand and dust, this beast was covered in scales. The ck-gray scales were like metal, with sharp ws and spikes. Its appearance was that of a mutated armadillo! This<span>The giant armadillo seemed to have gone berserk, waving its sharp ws in every direction in an attempt to deal with an enemy.


    However, its eyes were currently bleeding, and it seemed like it was injured. It couldn''t see what was outside and could only recklessly swipe its ws. This


    Suddenly, two figures leapt out from under the pyramid.A man in a bright yellow Daoist robe appeared. Shockingly, it was none other than Daoist Jadeite. Next to him was a red-robed Cultivator. two


    <span>As soon as hended in the rain forest, he vigntly scanned his surroundings. "


    <span>Brother Yushu, where is this? "The feeling of spirit energy ispletely different from that of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World ¡­" "


    Brother Red Night, if I''m not wrong ¡­ We. "I''m afraid he''s already on the ground." Yu Jin''s eyes were filled with excitement, he raised his head, looking at the clouds in the sky, his entire body trembling.<span>Red Night was shocked. He looked around at all the nts that were different from the ones in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and becamepletely lost in thought.


    At this moment, the armadillo beast ferociously swiped down!


    <span>"Tai! "Demon beast seeking death!"


    <span>Hong Ye suddenly reacted, the scarlet flying knife in his hand stabbed out, and a beam of fire true essence directly pierced through the armadillo''s w!


    <span>The armadillo screamed in pain and fled in the direction of the rainforest. Red


    Nightfall was about to give chase, but Daoist adamantine stopped him. "<span>Brother Red Night, please wait! This demon beast is nothing to worry about. Along the way, the two of us killed dozens of demon beasts. It doesn''t matter if we kill one more or one less! This


    The reason we were sent out to investigate what was happening outside was because we wanted to know what exactly was going on outside.


    <span>Right now, we can at least be sure that there aren''t many dangers on the way out, and the Dark Domain isn''t a ce where one will die just by stepping in.


    <span>However, we still need to be low-key, be cautious, hide our whereabouts, and investigate more information. That''s the key!


    <span>If we were to chase after a demon beast, it is extremely possible for our whereabouts to be exposed. Daoist Jade Cauldron analyzed.


    Hearing this, Red Night replied, "Brother Jade Chakram''s words are extremely true. I was rash. Alright, then where are we going now?"<span>"We can''t stay here for long, this strange building is most likely built by a divine being. Then ¡­


    It''s just a demon beast, which is just nice for us to divert our gaze. We can leave in the opposite direction. " jade


    <span>"Brother Red Night, this is the Qi Locking Talisman that hides the aura of our cultivation. If you bring this with you, we need to be in contact with the sect at any time and at the same time, protect our own lives."


    Red Night repeatedly nodded his head. "Brother Jade Chakram is indeed thoughtful. No wonder Ancestor Chi Lian wanted me to listen to your opinion on this matter."


    "Hehe, Brother Hong Ye is too serious, little brother is just afraid of death ¡­" The jade chakramughed. "


    Haha... Brother is also afraid of death. After all, ording to the rumors, there are many Heaven Seizing Supreme Experts among the people ¡­ "Hong Ye hurriedly activated the Qi Sealing Talisman and hid his cultivation level.


    The two of them quickly left in another direction. They didn''t even dare to fly and immediately used the earth shrinking method. Their speed was also extremely fast, disappearing in a sh. And ¡­


    Not even half a minute after the two of them left, two elders of the Underworld Alliance wearing ck robes and gold masks flew to the scene. two<span>One of the elders looked around and after probing the surroundings, one of the elders took out a satellite phone.


    <span>"Great n Elder... We''ve already arrived at the scene. There are traces of giant beasts moving about. I''m afraid that the mutated beast has destroyed the pyramid ¡­ Me


    <span>"Let''s go finish off that mutated beast right now. Great Elder, you should also send someone over to repair the pyramid now..." ¡­ ¡­.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Hua Hai, around 3 PM, in the international arrival hall of the airport.<span>Although she and the others came on a private ne, the ce they came from wasn''t much different.


    Ye Fan yawned. He hade twenty minutes earlier, so it was boring to wait here. GoodHere, the people had finally arrived. Out


    At the mouth, many people''s eyes were attracted to the three women.


    Nian Ruyu wore a light pink sweater with long white sleeves and a pair of light blue jeans. She looked like a flower from arge school.


    At this time, Blue Rain was wearing a white hoodie, a gray sweater, and a short ck skirt. He looked even younger, and when he walked with Xiang Ru, he looked like a beautiful sister.<span>The group of people, regardless of whether they were men or women, were all dumbfounded as they stared at them. They wondered, could it be that a famous star hade from somewhere?


    "Son!"


    Nie Wuyue, who was wearing a ck leather jacket and jeans, waved at Ye Fan from afar with a smile. Nie<span>Wu Yue had a head of ck hair that hung down to her waist. She worerge round earrings and had a sexy red lip gloss. Her dress entuated her tall figure and it was impossible to tell that she was in her fifties.


    When Ye Fan saw the clothes of these three women, he was quite amazed. However, when he heard Nie Wuyue''s shout, he felt strange. fruit


    However, there were at least twenty to thirty passers-by at the scene, all looking at Ye Fan strangely.<span>"Is this for real... The son of this beauty is already this old? " "


    <span>Does medical beauty understand now? A rich person can get a few million yuan worth of injections every year... "


    <span>"Or was it his son who showed his age?" leaf


    Hearing thesements, Fan did not know whether tough or cry. He walked up and said, "Mom, there''s no need to shout so loudly, it''s not like we can''t hear you."


    Nie Wuyue also noticed that it seemed to make Ye Fan feel a little awkward, but he also felt that it was rather interesting, "Isn''t it better for mother to be a little younger? It''s been a long time since I''ve returned to the city. This time, in order to y with my daughter-inw, I even specially dressed up. " leafFan Xian, on the other hand, was seeing Nie Wuyue put on lipstick for the first time. He smiled and said, "Sure, it''s good as long as you''re happy." Speak


    After saying that, Ye Fan went up to hug Ru Jiao, then looked at the smiling woman. "A-Jiao, how does it feel to fly on a ne?" "


    <span>F ¡­ Uh... "Hubby, I feel that it''s so interesting." Nian Ru pursed her lips and smiled.


    Ye Fan was startled, "You even changed your address?"


    "Because Xiao Yu said that if I were to be called her husband on the surface, everyone would find it strange," said Xiang Ru. oneBlue Rain pouted and said, "Hmph, Brother Ye Fan is biased, so he won''t hug sister A-Jiao ¡­"


    When Ye Fan saw this little girl, he "got angry" and immediately pinched her tender face, "And I still want to hug you? It''s good enough that I don''t beat you! Why is your mouth so big? Why are you telling your big sister Su so much!? "<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1773

    1773 "


    <span>Aiyee... "It hurts, it hurts ¡­" Timely Blue Rain begged: "I ¡­ ¡­" I''m just a bit simpler. "I know what to say ¡­"


    Ye Fan thought to himself, you are simply a ghost, but he couldn''t bear to use too much force. He let go of her face and said, "Next time, if you have such a big mouth, see if I don''t take care of you!"At this time, Blue Rain let out an "Oh" in grievance, but there seemed to be a little bit of pride in her eyes. She could even guess that Ye Fan had suffered a little.


    <span>On the other hand, Nian Bing was a little nervous as he asked, "Fu ¡­" Hubby, is elder sister not here? " "


    <span>"Elder sister?" Ye Fan was stunned for a moment. Then, he suddenly realized that it was referring to Su Qingxue! in


    In Nian Ru''s delicate mind, the main room was just her "Big Sister." That was true, but ¡­ In terms of age, the difference between these two was nearly ten times! one


    Thinking about Su Qingxue''s reaction when she heard Nian Ru call her "elder sister", Ye Fan shuddered."Oh, A-Jiao. You should call her Gentle Snow. Calling her Big Sis is a bit ¡­" "Strange," Ye Fan advised. time


    <span>Blue Rain, who was at the side, giggled. As for Nian Ru, she was a bit confused, but she obediently nodded her head. "


    "Qingxue, she has returned to the Xuanming Tribe. The n gathering is going to start in a few days." Ye Fan said. "


    "n?" "Trulyughable. So many major events have happened in the world, and they''re still fighting for this Dragon Bloodline Lair. This n Gathering is simply a joke. If my son were to fight with them, then what are they fighting for?"


    All the hardships Nie Wuyue had experienced in this life were practically all rted to the n. She naturally gave a snort of contempt towards the n Assembly. leaf


    Fan Jian shrugged his shoulders, "Let them be. I have no interest in interacting with them. Anyway, don''t touch the mines randomly." reading<span>Ru Jiao had aplicated look on her face as she said, "I really didn''t expect that the n would continue to this day. In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, the n is practically taboo and cannot be mentioned ¡­ Old


    <span>"This young master is actually a descendant of the Divine Dragon n. Fortunately, those elders of the Long Habitat had not noticed, otherwise, they would have definitely suspected him." "


    What, you''re not allowed to mention the n in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World? "Why?" Nie Wuyue asked curiously. reading


    Ru Jiao smiled bitterly, "Mom..." The Ancient Immortal Spirit World revered the great powers like Emperor Nine Heavens Dictum, but to the n... "They all carry some hostility. Perhaps it''s because the Ancient Immortal Spirit World is made up of rogue cultivators and mortals." "<span>To put it bluntly, it was just a sense of inferiority. He felt that the n had once ruled over them, so they naturally didn''t have a good impression of the n. "Ye Fan smiled and said:" It doesn''t matter, whatever they think.


    <span>"Aiya, why should we stand in the airport to chat? There are always people looking at us lecherously. Brother Ye Fan, quickly take us away!" Blue Rain urged. leaf


    Fan Xian curled his lips, "Are you sure it''s you?" Isn''t that the same as watching A-Jiao?


    "Then do you like Sister A-Jiao being watched by others?" Blue Rain asked. leaf


    Sails immediately replied: "Let''s go to the garage!"<span>For the sake of convenience this time, Ye Fan specially drove a Lexus LX570. On


    After getting out of the parking lot, he drove to the city, where he looked out of the window with interest at the myriad of objects in the world outside. Although ¡­<span>However, from theputer system that Chu Yunyao had given her, she had already seen and understood these matters of modern civilization. However, it was different when one was truly immersed within them.


    "How amazing. I feel like there are cultivators everywhere. Although they are very weak, they actually live in harmony with mortals ¡­" And ¡­<span>Furthermore, my husband, a peerless expert like you would actually drive a car with a mortal, and not fly ¡­ " Nian Lu muttered.


    Ye Fan turned around and looked at the woman in the backseat, "This is the surface world, the biggest difference from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. The culture here is mainlyposed of ordinary people, and the cultivators are just a small part of it."


    "Moreover, to be honest, mortals can already create nuclear weapons and other super destructive weapons. It''s enough to destroy the world, so we cultivators shouldn''t go overboard ¡­" !Even with Ye Fan''s physique, he felt that it was impossible for him to withstand the destructive power of these nuclear weapons.


    In addition, if any nation with a nuclear weapon were tounch, it would most likely mean that all countries wouldunch at the same time. By then, everyone would be gone, so what meaning would there be in him living?When Nian Bing heard the words "nuclear weapon", he suddenly frowned and said, "I find it strange that the cultivators of this world would allow mortals to create such a powerful weapon.


    "In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, if a mortal acts and poses a threat to cultivators, it''s easy for them to kill him."


    "There are many reasons here. For example, the lifespan of cultivators in the Surface World is much lower than that of cultivators in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Other<span>The external practitioners weren''t particrly strong, and there weren''t enough of them. The main issue was that the crowd was still ordinary people.


    With the appearance of firearms and the Industrial Revolution, the cultivation methods such as ancient martial arts were no longer valued highly by the country ¡­<span>All in all, this was the difference between the cultures of two different worlds. In this world, although the strong preyed on the weak, it wasn''t enough for cultivators to trample over ordinary people ¡­


    Of course, it could also be because of theck of conflicts of interest and theck of pressure from the cultivators. The reason why the cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World treated mortals so harshly was mainly because of their cultivation resources.


    One more person to cultivate would mean one less portion of the resources needed for longevity. Naturally, it wouldn''t allow mortals to casually grow stronger ¡­ The people of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World are too determined to seek longevity ¡­ " Ye Fan said. readingRu Jiao thoughtfully nodded. "A-Jiao also likes the culture on the surface ¡­" "


    "Why? Because the world here is more colorful?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.<span>"No, I just feel that the reason why humans are humans and not other living beings, is because there should be a special ce for them to exist," said Xiang Ru seriously. (TL: ''No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    <span>The goal of a person shouldn''t just be to live. Longevity should have something more meaningful and worth pursuing ¡­ "For example, beautiful emotions, beautiful memories ¡­" "


    <span>"Foolish elder sister, you think so, but others don''t. It would be too hard for you to make those people in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World to change their minds and be friendly to ordinary people," Blue Rainmented. reading


    <span>Ru Jiao was obviously somewhat helpless as she looked out of the window in a daze. "


    <span>Don''t talk about such a heavy topic, I said. Ye Fan... "Where are you taking us? Haven''t you moved to your new home yet?" Nie Wuyue asked. leaf


    Fan pointed to the front, "Isn''t this the same as going to school? I was just about to pick up the kid.""Aiyo, I almost forgot, my darling granddaughter is already in kindergarten. I haven''t seen her for a long time, I don''t know if she grew any fatter or not ¡­" Nie Wuyue said with an expectant smile. leaf


    Fan Xian was speechless. He thought to himself, "If this chubby girl was a bit fatter, wouldn''t she be forced by Su Qingxue to leave?"


    <span>Sure enough, no matter how young Nie Wuyue looked, her mentality was grandma''s. No matter how she looked at her granddaughter, she wouldn''t think her granddaughter was fat.


    At this time, Nian Ru Jiao was also looking forward to it. "Hubby, it''s you and elder sister in the group ¡­" Qingxue''s daughter? " "


    That''s right, this girl''s background is a littleplicated. I''ll exin it to youter. Right now, the only thing I can say is that from a medical perspective ¡­ " "I know, "Nian Ru said delicately." Xiao Yu exined to me that it was possible that future Qingxue would bring her here. abbreviation


    <span>It is unbelievable that passing through the reincarnation cycle of time and space is already a shattering of space in the cultivation world. It is only a legend that can surpass the level of Heaven Seizing experts. "


    Ye Fan smiled and turned his head back to look at Blue Rain. This girl was really lively. She would probably be chattering non-stop whenever she met anyone on Purgatory Ind.


    Arriving at the kindergarten parking lot, Ye Fan said, "I''m going down to pick up the kids, you guys keep the car."


    "No, I have to go too. I haven''t taken my granddaughter away from school yet." Nie Wuyue immediately said as he unbuckled his seatbelt. leaf


    Sail wants to pick up a child what to experience, isn''t there just to stand to wait? However, it was up to Nie Wuyue. "


    "A-Jiao, Xiaoyu, don''t go down there anymore. There''s too many people, it''s pretty weird." Ye Fan obviously didn''t want his women to be stared at.<span>Although Thoughtful and Blue Rain also wanted to go out, they had no choice but to sit down when the man said this.


    <span>After getting off the car, Ye Fan and Nie Wuyue went over to wait. Even so, Nie Wuyue''s appearance was really eye-catching, and quite a few parents couldn''t help ncing at her. iso


    <span>After school, the children came out one after another. A little girl who ran in front of them was particrly eye-catching.


    It was as if he wanted to escape from this'' cage ''. As he ran, the flesh on his face trembled non-stop, wishing that he could fly out!


    "ng ng!" When Nie Wuyue saw her granddaughter, she waved happily. small<span>The chubby girl raised her head and saw Nie Wuyue. She was pleasantly surprised and sweetly shouted, "Grandmother!" Weeks


    Suddenly, a strange gaze fell upon Nie Wuyue. They all thought that it belonged to which child''s mother! It turned out to be Grandmother!?Nie Wuyue had a trace ofcency in the corners of his eyes, and he was rather happy. leaf


    <span>Only now did Fan Xian realize why his own mother insisted oning out to pick up his granddaughter. She was enjoying the feeling everyone had for her young eyes! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1774

    Group 1774<span>The group ran as fast as they could and leaped into Nie Wuyue''s arms.


    <span>Nie Wuyue held her granddaughter with both hands and looked at her with eyes full of love and joy, "Tuan Tuan, did you miss Grandmother?"


    "Yes!" "And you still miss the delicious food that Grandmother cooks!" "Yup, yup, yup!"<span>Nie Wuyue kissed her granddaughter on the cheek that couldn''t be broken by blowing a finger. "Greedy Cat".


    When the surrounding people saw that it was actually grandmother and granddaughter, they couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, eximing at Nie Wuyue''s appearance. one


    Some of the mothers had even made up their minds to spend arge amount of money to maintain their bodies. If they couldn''t evenpare to the young grandma, how could they meet others!Ye Fan took down his daughter''s bag and said, "Okay, let''s go home." to


    In the car, he saw Blue Rain and Xiang Rujiao. time


    Blue Rain actually recognized him, but seeing that he was so cute, the little girl became a bit confused. "


    Big sister Xiao Yu, who is this beautiful big sister? " timeBlue Rainughed and said, "Little friend Ye, your mouth is so sweet. If you see her, just call her a pretty sister. This is Sister A-Jiao."


    "Huh?" Xiang Ru was a little flustered and said shyly, "I ¡­" "Aren''t I from the older generation?"


    "It''s fine. You can make big sister look young." Blue Rain indifferently said.<span>Nie Wuyue was a little unable to continue listening. Calling her elder sister Lan Yu was one thing, but talking about Nian Ru being older than her by a hundred years, calling her elder sister was simply too outrageous. "


    "Pan, just tell her to call you Auntie." mass<span>The group seemed to understand something. They looked at Ye Fan, who was driving, and then looked at Nian Ru Jiao. In a childish voice, they called out, "Greetings Auntie Nian."


    <span>She was already used to it. Anyway, she had often seen an aunt like that. reading


    Ru Jiao looked at the doll-like little girl and thought that she was the daughter of her lover. She especially liked her and her eyes were filled with love. ""Tuan Tuan, you''re so obedient." Nian Bing pinched the chubby little girl''s chubby hand, not wanting to let go of her in love. She


    She was a traditional woman, so to her, as long as it was Ye Fan''s child, no matter which woman it was, she would always treat it as her own child. wishful thinking<span>The first time they met, he should have given the child a greeting gift. Thus, he took out a jade bracelet from his storage pouch.


    <span>"Bundle, this is a little gift from auntie." small


    As the fellow saw this jade bracelet, his eyes lit up. Because this jade bracelet was different from the others, there seemed to be countless blue specks of light flowing within it. It was as if there were countless stars within this deep blue seawater.<span>Ye Fan, Nie Wuyue, and Timely Blue Rain were all slightly stunned. They felt that this wasn''t an ordinary little jade artifact, but a magic tool with spiritual energy.


    After receiving the bracelet, he shook it a little and discovered that the little light inside was moving. He eximed in surprise, "Ah! Little stars can move! "


    <span>Nian Ru smiled tenderly and said, "This is called ''Broad Sea Starlight Bracelet''. It was given to me by auntie''s mother a long time ago. Now, I''m giving it to you." "


    "So beautiful, but her hands are too small." The little fat chick was very regretful. Although her hands were already a bit fleshy, they were still a bit thin. reading


    Ru Jiao shook her head. "Put it on and we''ll see."<span>He tried putting the bracelet on his left hand. Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, the bracelet had shrunk to her size!? "


    "Oh?" mass<span>He looked at the bracelet in surprise, then took it off, and found that the bracelet had be bigger, put it on, and be smaller. "


    <span>So powerful! I really like it! Thank you, Auntie Nian! " mass


    <span>As if she had discovered a new continent, the regiment almost jumped out of the car in happiness. Hugging Xiang Rujiao, they kissed her on the cheek.


    <span>When she woke up and saw the happy appearance of the child, she happily smiled like a flower. "


    <span>"A-Jiao, this bracelet isn''t of a low rank." Ye Fan sensed that it seemed to be a spiritual refining tool. A spiritual refining tool was only a high-grade one, something that most cultivators couldn''t have.


    "Before the pill was formed, in order to make me safer, mother gave me this high-grade magic tool for refining spirits three times.


    When the wearer felt danger, a magical shield would appear.


    "He could probably withstand an Earth Spirit Level true essence attack once, but unfortunately, the group doesn''t have any cultivation. If he had a Foundation Establishment stage cultivation, he would be able to withstand two rounds of the shield." "Earth Spirit level? Wasn''t that the strength of roughly mastery of the Path of Harmony? There aren''t many people on the surface that can disy this level of power. It must be a bit of a waste for a child, "Nie Wuyue said. "


    <span>"It''s alright, Mother. This is the first time I''ve seen a bunch of gifts. The meaning is even more important. It''s best if I can''t use the protective magical equipment." Nian Ru said with a tender smile.


    When Nie Wuyue heard this, he felt a wave of gratitude in his heart. He began to like Xiang Ru more and more. If he could take out such a thing and give it to a bunch, then it could be seen how moved he was. "


    <span>Such a good treasure being worn by a bunch of people, could it be that the bad guys have set their sights on us and robbed us? " Blue Rain worriedly asked.


    <span>"You''re thinking too much. Normally, if this girl doesn''t rob others, she''ll just burn incense ¡­" "If there really is someone who can rob her, then this bracelet will probably activate its shield too." Ye Fan curled his lips.


    At that time, Blue Rain was stunned. He didn''t know whether tough or cry as he looked at the fat little girl, "Ye Conglomerate, are you that amazing?" mass<span>Who knew what the adults were talking about? They were ying with the new bangles andughing on their own. gyri


    After reaching the nine cauldrons, Nie Wuyue, Nian Ru, and the rest were all amazed by this bustling city''s luxurious mansion area."Ye Fan, who is living here?" Nie Wuyue asked.


    <span>"Just our family, Yun Yao took one. Qingxue said you can''t let people in so easily, but the people who bought it are the whole world queuing up." Ye Fan shrugged.


    Nie Wuyue grumbled a little, "There are so many empty houses, why didn''t you tell me? If I knew earlier, I would havee to Hua Hai to stay."


    <span>Ye Fan''s words clearly implied that Su Qingxue wouldn''t tell her. Ye Fan felt a little guilty and pretended that he didn''t hear anything.


    <span>A daughter-inw''s rtionship was always subtle. In fact, Ye Fan didn''t want his mother and wife to be too close, so the distance between them was pretty good.


    Inside the house, Aunt Jiang and Ji Sangqing, who already knew that Nie Wuyue and the others wereing, had been busy the entire afternoon.


    <span>They had already traveled togetherst time. Zhou Xinjiang and the others were already familiar with Nie Wuyue. This time, they even had endless words to say to each other. Eat


    After dinner, they even yed poker together.


    He then ran into the living room and asked, "Daddy, can I see the penguins in these red clothes tomorrow?"<span>Ye Fan was currently teaching Xiang Ru Jiao how to y poker. Women were very interested in this kind of entertainment. They wanted to y, but were afraid that they wouldn''t, so Ye Fan taught her from the side. aural


    <span>Upon hearing his daughter''s question, Ye Fan suddenly felt a bit embarrassed, scratched his head and said, "Erm..." Tuan Tuan, look at how rare it is for Grandma and Auntie Nian and the others toe here. Can we take them for a stroll around Hua Hai and eat and drink and buy some things? The next time we go see a penguin? "


    <span>Just as he finished speaking, he saw the expression of the group, which changed from excited to sad, as they pouted slightly. Their small, aggrieved eyes were extremely pitiful.


    "Alright, I got it. Grandmother, Auntie Nian, Big Sister Xiaoyu, you have to keep thempany. They''re still young, so it''s alright. Teacher taught us Kong Rong to give us the plum, so we have to give to our lord ¡­" The chubby girl lowered her eyes and muttered softly. See


    Seeing her granddaughter like this, Nie Wuyue''s heart ached, "What''s going on? What do you mean penguins? " leaf


    Fan Sai bitterly smiled and told her about what he had agreed to do. time


    Lan Yu was speechless, "Oh my god, Brother Ye Fan, you are such a prodigy. You want to bring your daughter to the South Pole to see a penguin this weekend?"<span>"Aiya, this is such a big matter. If you promise to bring her to the child, then take her with you. It''s not like we''ll only stay for a day or two. Wait until youe back before apanying us for a stroll," said Nie Wuyue.


    "It''s alright, Grandma." Balls'' watery eyes looked at Nie Wuyue and said, "You guys can just watch the penguins on TV by yourselves. It''s rare for you guys toe here, so why don''t you let daddy apany you guys ¡­ ¡­" This<span>With these words coupled with that small gaze, Nie Wuyue''s heart ached to death. He quickly put down the cards in his hands and went over to pick up his granddaughter. "Your father is not good. He went back on his word. Tomorrow, we''ll go see the penguins!" "


    "Ye Fan, you''re serious. Promise the child and you''ll do it. Look how pitiful it is for you." Aunt Jiang also started to me him. "


    "Yeah, this little guy is very sensible. Isn''t she just looking at penguins? Isn''t it fun where you guys are going? If you can take her, then go." Zhou Xin Jiang also said.Ye Fan was about to go crazy at the side. Didn''t he just bring up a suggestion? How did he be the sinner in the eyes of his whole family?


    <span>Who did this girl learn her acting from? Was it really Su Qingxue''s own son?!

 Chapter 1775

    1775


    "No... Mom, Grandfather, please don''t try to target me. I''ll just say it like that. If you don''t have any objections, then go! "<span>Ye Fan speechlessly looked at his daughter and saw that the little fat chick was currently revealing an honest and innocent smile. "


    "Little Slick ¡­" Although Ye Fan felt that he was yed once by his daughter, he wasn''t angry. On the contrary, he was faintly happy. do


    His daughter would most likely encounter some troublesome and dangerous problems, so the child''s ability to adapt on the spot was still needed. Being too obedient was not an option. reading


    <span>Ru Jiao was confused. "Antarctica is thatnd covered in snow?"


    Through her studies, she also knew the basics of geography.<span>"Yeah. Sister A-Jiao, you shoulde tomorrow as well. You haven''t been there since," Blue Rain said whileughing. reading


    <span>Ru Jiao pursed her lips into a smile. "I''ll go wherever husband goes."


    <span>The expressions of Aunt Jiang, Zhou Xinjiang, and the others who were present all stiffened. Although they were aware of the rtionship between Nianru and Ye Fan, they still broke out in a cold sweat for her when she called them "husband" so bluntly. merciful


    To think that Su Qingxue was not at home... The few elders muttered in their hearts.<span>"Brother Ye Fan, what penguin do you want to bring along with you?" asked Ji Xianqing with a smile. "


    <span>"What, you''re interested in going with me?" Ye Fan said in amusement. "


    "No, I''m afraid of the cold. I''m just curious about the number of penguins in Antarctica." Ji Xianqingughed.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, "I already went there, so let''s just look at the biggest imperial penguin, the one that can grow to more than one meter."


    He rubbed his head, thinking that the Emperor Penguin was about the same height as his daughter, so it would be nice to stand together and take pictures.


    "Oh, the emperor''s penguins should be found near Rose Bay. We can go there just by anchoring the boat. I''ve seen it on the inte before, it''s really beautiful," said Ji Cangqing.


    "Wow! You even know this?" Blue Rain cried out in rm.Ji Xianqing shyly lowered her head. "I... I used to be unable to go out, so I just looked around the world online and learned a little bit. " leaf


    <span>Sail curled his lips, thought for a moment and said: "Ross Bay is indeed pretty close, but I want to go to the Wieder Sea."


    <span>Ji Xianqing was stunned. "Why? There is a lot of ice in the Wieder Sea, which is called the "Demon Sea," which is very dangerous. " "


    <span>Haha, all of this will only pose a threat to the ship. It doesn''t matter if we fly over since there are still many seals and Petrels over there.


    "Since I''ve already gone, there are always ces that ordinary people don''t go. There''s no point in being with a group of tourists." mass


    His eyes lit up. "Dad, are there any seals? Is that the seal with the ball? " "<span>Yes, would you like to see it? " Ye Fan asked with a smile. "


    I did! " The group could not wait any longer.


    "You make me want to go too. Xiu-Qing, you go along too. I didn''t manage to go out before, but now I want to go out and y. With us here, there won''t be any danger." Blue Rain suggested. kiki<span>After a moment of hesitation, she shook her head and said, "Forget it. Actually, I''m just curious about those. But I''m still toozy to go and watch them." "


    "Haha, you are a virgin!" Blue Rainughed. kiki


    With a blush on her face, she embarrassedly admitted it.<span>When Nian Bing heard the new phrase, he was at a loss. "And what is a slut ¡­" mass


    The crowd couldn''t help butugh as the night passed unknowingly.<span>Since he had an elder at home, Ye Fan didn''t feel the need to sleep with Nian Ru, Jiao, and Time Blue Rain. Thus, he practiced for an entire night.


    The next morning, Clubs got up early, as if he were a different person from the day he had to wake her at school.


    <span>However, Ye Fan was already sweating profusely from training outside. He had been recovering through eating elixirs overnight and had practiced for four rounds. He felt that this gravity training was indeed effective, and the duration of each Insane Demon Dance was increasing.


    <span>"Daddy! Let''s hurry up and set off! " After running into the forest, they looked at Ye Fan, who was standing outside the gravity room, and urged him. leaf


    Fan Zheng was sitting on the ground, panting. He looked up and saw this chubby girl, with a fried bun stuffed in her mouth, yelling at the same time. She was even wearing a red down jacket. leaf


    The sail nodded and put away the training room, "Don''t worry, I''ll go take a bath first." "Dad, can you take the steamed bun with you to the South Pole? "The steamed buns are very obedient, they won''t eat penguins ¡­" the group asked expectantly.


    Ye Fan didn''t care, since the steamed bun was not a cat, so it wouldn''t freeze to death when it went to the South Pole, so he asked, "Okay..." But what about steamed buns? Howe I haven''t seen it? "


    Usually, when they were at home, the steamed buns would follow them around, and the chubby girl''s rtionship with the fat tiger was quite close. "


    "It seems that Steamed Bun likes Auntie Nian a lot, so I''m following Auntie Nian around."<span>Ye Fan smiled. It was probably because the steamed bun had discovered that the cultivation level of Nian Ru Jiao was a bit stronger and her spirit energy was more abundant. Naturally, it was also because she was intelligent and could sense that Nian Ru Jiao''s temperament was more pure, causing her to have a favorable impression of him. gyri


    When he arrived home, he saw that Nian Bing was at the dining table, trying out the breakfast of this world. As for the steamed bun, it was lying on Nian Ru''s thigh. Its golden pupils were staring straight at the woman.


    <span>"Hubby, is this really a Luwu Divine Beast?" From the first moment that she saw the steamed bun, she found it hard to believe that this was Luwu. This


    <span>The difference between a steamed bun and the size of its mother was too great. And ¡­


    <span>On the contrary, he was like a plump and fat cat whose body was a little out of shape. "


    "How could I lie to you? Look at how much I like you, Steamed Bun." Ye Fanughed.<span>When Nian Bing saw the look of anticipation in the steamed bun, he reached out his hand to stroke its head. Immediately, the steamed bun squinted and cried out "Ao Ao Ao" in a very enjoyable manner as it coquettishly rubbed Nian Bing''s hands. See


    <span>Having understood the human nature of this little fellow, even Nian Ru revealed a look of love in her eyes. She gradually forgot that the steamed bun was Lu Wu''s identity. She felt that it was good to be a cute little girl.


    Ye Fan took a bath, and after eating some food, they immediately set off. mass


    He held the steamed bun and stood on the flying sword. He was not afraid at all. As he looked down at the scenery below, his eyes were filled with admiration.At the same time, Xiang Ru also had the opportunity to experience the scenery of the world on the surface, so no one felt bored on the way. Medium


    <span>By noon, everyone had arrived at the border of the Antarctic continent, the Wieder Sea. gigantism


    Therge floating ice here was like an ind, and the creatures of the extremends lived here in istion from the rest of the world. Although ¡­


    However, the rumored "Demon Sea" had lost arge number of ships and airnes, but it was an unparalleled scenery of the Arctic Ocean. It was shocking. reading


    Ru Jiao had never seen such a world of ice and snow before. Itnded on arge piece of ice. She was in a daze as she looked at the white scene in her surroundings with infatuation.


    "Penguin!"


    <span>He found a group of emperor penguins that were as tall as she and were currently resting at the edge of the block of ice. As a result, they flew over together with the steamed bun. !


    <span>He was afraid that even though the temperature had dropped by dozens of degrees celsius, the ball would still be unaffected and radiate with vitality.


    <span>"Daddy! Daddy, I want to take pictures! Hurry ande over! " Remembering the incident with the photos, he hurriedly called out to Ye Fan. leaf


    Fan Xian smiled as he took out his camera, this was something he had gotten from Chu Yunyaost night. In this extremely cold area, cameras weren''t very useful either. "


    "Coming!" Just as Ye Fan was about to walk over to take a picture of his daughter, he suddenly felt something in front of him. His expression froze and he frowned.

 Chapter 1776

    1776


    "Ye Fan, what''s wrong?" "I''ll let you go over there and take a photo," Nie Wuyue urged with a smile.<span>Ye Fan hesitated for a moment and didn''t say anything more. He ran over, intending to take a picture of his daughter first.


    <span>However, when these imperial penguins saw humans approaching, they immediately dragged their chubby bodies and started to move away.


    <span>Although the Emperor Penguins walked very slowly, they began to glide as soon as they let their bellies down on the ice. "


    Ah! Penguin, don''t run! "Don''t run!" Noticing that the group of penguins was about to leave, Yuan Zhou shouted anxiously.


    But the penguin did not listen to her, "plop plop" and jumped into the sea. quaqueAt this moment, the steamed bun suddenly pounced forward and roared loudly. This sound was more like the roar of arge adult cat than the sound usually made by a small cat.


    <span>The prating power of the roars caused the group of imperial penguins to suddenly be a little dazed. Immediately afterwards, they could only see one imperial penguin after another obediently stopping on the surface of the ice, even shivering a little.


    <span>Some of the royal penguins that had dived into the sea and a few nearby seals had even climbed onto the surface of the ice, trembling as they looked at the steamed buns.


    At this moment, everyone was somewhat surprised. Ye Fan also did not expect that this steamed bun, "still so young", would have such a skill. See


    Lu Wu''s bloodline, or the steamed buns, can intimidate ordinary animals, causing them to have innate reverence and fear.<span>Balls of eyes sparkled as they happily scooped up a steamed bun, "Steamed bun! "You''re so awesome!"


    The steamed bun proudly raised its small head, as if showing that it was nothing. This


    The imperial penguins were all obedient, so it was easy for them to run in circles.


    The little guy was dressed in red and stood in the group of imperial penguins. He was about the same height as the world''srgest penguins. He hugged and touched one side, then suddenly turned around and said to Ye Fan, "Daddy, penguins are stinky."


    Ye Fan smiled. Eating seafood everyday, how could there not be any taste?


    He walked over and took a few pictures of his daughter. Nie Wuyue and Timely Blue Rain also brought Nian Rui Jiao with them as they came to take pictures. Female


    Humans, especially good-looking women, were mostly unable to resist taking pictures. In an emperor''s penguin group like this, it was quite rare to see people taking pictures together. reading


    Ru Jiao also knew about photography. She had tried it on her cell phone before and felt that the technology on the surface was too amazing.After an hour of ying around and taking pictures, Ye Fan saw that he had taken enough pictures, so he said to Nie Wuyue, "Mom, watch the group. Wait for me up there. I''m going to the sea to investigate some things." Nie


    <span>Wu Yue thought that Ye Fan was nning to leave, so she asked curiously: "Sea?" "Investigate what?" "


    <span>He didn''t know ¡­ But... When I first arrived here, I felt that this sea had some sort of special energy fluctuation ¡­ Ye Fan said. "


    "Is that so?" Nie Wuyue frowned. "Why didn''t I notice it?"<span>On the other hand, Nian Bing interrupted and said, "Hubby, I felt it too. I thought this ce was originally like this, is there something strange about it?" leaf


    <span>Fan nodded, "I''m not sure what it is for now. It''s not spiritual energy, but having some energy waves is definitely not a normal phenomenon." Nie


    When wless and Blue Rain heard this, they realized that their level wasn''t high enough and that their perception wasn''t strong enough. "Didn''t Yanqing say that this is the Devil''s Sea? Could it be that there''s really something terrifying under the sea? " Blue Rain guiltily muttered.


    <span>Ye Fan stretched out his finger and poked her forehead, "Don''t think about all this nonsense, just wait obediently." cross


    After finishing, Ye Fan immediately jumped into the sea.


    He held a sword in one hand and used the Imperial Sword Technique to dive rapidly. Ice<span>The cold sea water was simply nothing to Ye Fan. After diving for nearly a thousand meters, he finally found the source of this special energy fluctuation.


    Seeing the huge object in front of him, Ye Fan couldn''t help but stare nkly...


    It was like a silent steel fortress at the bottom of a deep sea, with the shape of a full moon. It was over 50 meters tall, but its width was over 300 meters.


    Its entire body was a silvery grey, and there were all sorts of dark green lights on it. There were even some faint green lines that flowed through it.<span>The energy fluctuations that he felt were from this thing. It should be some kind of energy pile inside it. in


    <span>Too civilized a ship!?


    After a careful examination, no matter how Ye Fan looked at it, he felt that it was very simr to the pictures in the murals in the holy pagoda, and the images of the ships recorded by the ether himself.<span>Furthermore, the Monarch Jun Tian had once told him that when the ether particles invaded the spaceship, it was also in this state! leaf


    The sail circled around the huge steel fortress, investigating, hesitating, looking for a ce to break through and enter, or find Chu Yunyao or something. After some deliberation, they began to discuss ¡­ Positive<span>While Ye Fan was pondering, he saw a piece of metal on top of the ship give off a green light, and then, a beam of light shot towards Ye Fan. leaf


    Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. This beam seemed to pose no threat at all. After being enveloped by the light, he felt as though this was a passageway to the ship!<span>Heaven?! Could this flying ship really be the residence of the envoy from heaven!?


    If that was really the case, then Ye Fan would have to thank his own daughter foring to the South Pole to see a penguin. Although ¡­<span>However, there were only so many ces in this world that he could hide. Sooner orter, he would find the Antarctic and North Pole.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t hesitate too much. Right now, he was not afraid of the heavens, and since the other party invited him in, he couldn''t wait any longer. cis


    Following this path of light, Ye Fan directly flew into the ship.


    When he entered the interior, the metal door immediately changed back to its original form. The seawater outside also did not pour in. This technique was truly inconceivable.


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, and began to look around, only to find that this was a tform, surrounded by all kinds of iprehensible equipment, and also many small colored pipes, just like a transportationwork. leaf


    <span>The sails remembered that Heaven Man seemed to be a pure energy body. That was to say, they did not need to move their hands and feet. It was unknown whether these pipes were actually the ''highway'' used by them in the spaceship.


    "How sneaky, you dare not show yourself when you let me in?" Ye Fan asked, but didn''t get any response.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. Just as he was about to randomly choose a path and try to go somewhere else, he suddenly saw that the two sides of the passageway had directly fallen down the metal istion door!


    <span>Box! "Bang!"


    The entire tform was sealed off! Lower


    In a second, arge number of metal spirals appeared from all directions. Hundreds of metal spirals extended outwards and a multicolored energy wave appeared!Trap!? a few


    <span>As the hundreds of energy waves shot towards Ye Fan, Ye Fan activated the Double Disintegration technique. Tens of thousands of flying swords that were surrounded by the golden-red sword intent suddenly wrapped themselves up!


    <span>"Boom!"


    <span>The luxuriant purple explosion of energy exploded on theyers of the flying sword! The shockwave was so strong that it felt like the entire spaceship was rumbling! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1777

    <span>1777 But


    <span>Despite the high intensity energy shock wave, which would consume as much energy as it could, the Unparalleled Sword Intent under the state of disintegration of Ye Fan was, after all, powerful enough tost for a long time. He


    <span>With the Fire Dragon Soul''s protection, Ye Fan''s spiritual energy didn''t feel any pressure.


    Ye Fan stood in the defensive area of the sword shield, and muttered in his heart, "Don''t tell me this guy thinks that with this level of energy attack, he will be able to kill him?" But


    Thinking deeper, Ye Fan suddenly felt a chill run down his spine!


    Crap! Luring a tiger out of itsir!? This


    Could it be that this fellow trapped him here so that he could catch Nie Wuyue and the rest of them!?


    If they were in another ce, there would be people protecting them from the shadows. But here, there were no more helpers! one<span>Thinking about this, Ye Fan no longer dared to stay here any longer. Preparing himself for being directly hit by the energy shockwave, he separated out thousands of flying swords and shot them out in all directions! band


    <span>"The flying swords that are wreathed in golden red light, like countless meteors, are attacking the energy cannons in all directions!"


    <span>"Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    <span>After a series of explosions, the energy beams outside were greatly reduced. These cannons were naturally no match for the sword intent. can


    Yes, Ye Fan had lost a portion of his flying sword, and a few loopholes had also appeared. A few strands of energy attacked him, andnded on Ye Fan''s body!


    <span>Ye Fan grunted and quickly dodged, avoiding the iing beam of light. But


    <span>Even so, there were three wounds on his body, as if he was burnt.


    <span>Although it could quickly heal itself, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be shocked. The weapons of the gods were truly powerful. If he did not have his flying sword blocking the attack, just the protective sword aura was a little too much for him to handle. This


    The damage it caused was not a big deal for Ye Fan. He controlled his flying sword and swept across the entire space like a whirlpool, destroying the remaining energy cannons. No


    Who cares what else there is in the spaceship, Ye Fan directly took out his huge ck sword and rushed towards the metal on the ceiling! "


    Morning Star! " leafThe giant sword in the sail''s hand quickly condensed into a zing light, and suddenly flew out, bursting out with a dazzling brilliance!


    <span>"Boom!"


    <span>The top of the spaceship had been blown out of shape, but it hadn''t been prated!? "


    "How is this possible ¡­" leaf


    The sails were startled. Even the mighty emperor level sword intent of the leader of the Ether Civilization spaceship was unable to prate it in one strike? more


    What made Ye Fan unimaginable was that this chunk of metal that had been deformed, was actually slowly restoring its original form!?


    Memory metal!? leaf<span>The sails were once again shocked by the technology of the ether civilization. Not only was the outer wall of the spaceship able to withstand the attack from the Eternal Habitat''s cultivation, it could even repair itself!? Difficult


    <span>It was a wonder that even a Heaven Seizing Warrior had been unable to defeat the Ether Civilization in ancient times. Such technology had already reached a level that humans could not even imagine. To


    Knowing that, even human scientists from all over the world would probably not be able to produce a product that could block Ye Fan''s previous sword attack! Of course<span>Yet, the ether particles used such a powerful metal to build such a huge spaceship. Furthermore ¡­ There must have been more than one.


    Just think about it, if the experts of the ether realm were to return to their own flying ship after half a fight, wouldn''t the human cultivators outside, even if they had the cultivation base of Growing Habitat, only be able to stare nkly at them? Difficult


    Did she want to force herself to use a sword intent that exceeded the level of a long term habitat? such as


    <span>If he were to release the Sword God''s body, with the power of the Heaven Stealing Stage, he might be able to break through the barrier, but... What if he attracted the yin thunder, wouldn''t they all be finished? one


    Gritting his teeth, Ye Fan decided to try again. Since one move of Morning Star was not enough, he would continuously give it two moves.


    "Morning Star!" leaf


    Fan''s current cultivation had far surpassed before. Even with this kind of highly consumed sword intent, he was still able to continuously release it. ck<span>"The colossal sword, carrying a heavy sword intent, ''explosives'', fiercely bombarded that piece of metal!"


    "Boom!"


    Just like before, the sword intent created a protruding shape on the top of the mountain, but it was unable to prate!


    At this time, Ye Fan had already arrived like an arrow, and his sword suddenly pierced through the darkness, piercing towards the center of the protrusion! "


    Dawn! " leaf<span>The sail felt his hand go numb, his arm almost broke! "


    "ng ng!"


    With a crisp sound of metal breaking, the top-grade flying sword that was taken out of Ye Fan''s Sword God Ring was actually split into two pieces!?


    However, at the same time, a "peng" sound could be heard. Ye Fan had finally pierced through the wound!<span>Ye Fan regretfully summoned his broken flying sword and other flying swords, and rushed out while facing the iing sea water.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    On the ice by the sea, there was a sheet of white snow.


    They were happily chasing after the steamed buns, but the women were very worried. "


    Did you feel it just now? There seems to be some vibration in the sea ¡­ " Nie Wuyue frowned. reading


    <span>Ru Jiao nodded and said worriedly, "Husband will be fine, right? Mommy, how about I go down and take a look?" "


    "You can''t go down there. If Ye Fan is in trouble, it would be useless for you to go. You might as well stay up there and protect the child." Nie Wuyue hurriedly advised. reading


    Ru Jiao looked at the carefree face of the group ying around and nodded. PositiveSuddenly, the snow shook! Nie


    <span>Wu Yue''s face changed, "Such strong mental power! Magic!? Quick,e over here! " Nie


    Thoughtless rushed over in a hurry, intending to hug his somewhat lost granddaughter, but all of a sudden, a wall of ice appeared in front of him!"ng, ng, ng!"


    The assembled wall of ice directly separated the women!


    "Grandmother!" He found himself trapped in a small cage with walls of ice on all four sides!A figure wearing a ck robe and a hood appeared in the sky, overlooking the crowd.


    <span>"Victoria, you traitor." aural


    After hearing that voice, Nie Wuyue suddenly raised his head, and his face instantly turned deathly pale. Shakyamuni?! "


    Nie Wuyue was stunned. She couldn''t tell if this was a Bio-transformation or a true Shakyamuni, but no matter which one, it wasn''t something she could resist!


    <span>However, after feeling shocked for a moment, she hurriedly stepped on her sword and soared into the air. Liu Mei counted down and directly sent out a ray of sword energy!


    <span>"Whiz!"


    <span>A dark, gloomy sword aura shot out from the Cold Light Sect like a dark blue waterfall, piercing straight towards the Shakyamuni''s face!


    But the Shakyamuni only dodged once before dodging. He then raised his hand, and hundreds of ice spikes appeared in the air!


    One after another, icy thorns brimming with cold light shot towards Nian Lu Jiao! reading


    Ru Jiao brandished her sword qi to block. can"Before she could finish dealing with the bunch of ice spikes, the Shakyamuni had already appeared behind her!


    You only have your cultivation and yet you are acting so recklessly, wanting to win against me? "


    The Shakyamuni gave a coldugh, smashing out with a violent gust of wind!


    The tornado was like a knife as it wrapped around Nian Bing and constantly tore him apart! "<span>"Ah!"


    <span>Ru Jiao screamed out in pain. She felt as if her entire body was being torn apart by the wind. Her wounds rapidly increased, and blood flew into the air! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1778

    <span>1778


    <span>"Cold Light Sword Shield!"


    In the midst of her haste, Xiang Ru had used the Defensive Sword Technique from the Thousand Mile Cold Light Tactic. A shield of azure sword Qi had wrapped around her, preventing her from being shed to death by the violent winds! But<span>At this moment, she felt a sense of despair. Although her cultivation base was about the same as her opponent''s, the difference inbat skills was too great! And ¡­


    <span>Furthermore, she had not yetprehended the sword intent. Otherwise, she might have had a chance to win.


    <span>"Hmph ¡­" This King does not have the time to waste with you.


    Arge amount of dark magic appeared on Shakyamuni''s body. Like thousands of chains, it bound up the sword and shield together!


    Nian Ru Jiao immediately felt her mind quiver. Arge number of malevolent monsters that wailed like ghosts and howled like wolves appeared in front of her, filled with a ghastly aura! She


    <span>He knew that these were illusions, but he could not erase them. He brandished his sword randomly, unable to escape. This


    At that moment, the Apocalypse Magic Empire stretched their hands towards the bundles of ice walls. A ck magic w directly grabbed at the bundles of ice walls!


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Nie Wuyue already knew that the other party was going to grab the ball. At this moment, they were already in the air, using the same darkness elemental magic, one of the Demon w directly intercepted them!<span>However, the moment Nie Wuyue''s Demon w touched the Shakyamuni, it was immediately shattered! "


    Haha! A mantis blocking a chariot with its arms! " can


    At this moment, the Shakyamuni felt that something was wrong. He immediately retracted his hand and dodged! Only<span>A thin, almost imperceptible poisonous spike passed right through him! time


    At this moment, Blue Rain used a movement technique to leap into the air. Using a string of arrows he carried with him, he attempted to use a Poison Arrow to restrain the Shakyamuni, but it was seen through!<span>Seeing the Guardian King dodge, Blue Rain''s pretty face paled in midair.


    "You don''t know your ce..." method<span>Wang waved his hand and a crescent-shaped wind de pierced through the air!


    At this time, how could Blue Rain''s cultivation possibly block a Shakyamuni''s attack? No matter how much true essence she used to resist, it was still as brittle as paper! kilo-


    <span>At the moment of impact, Nian Bing had struggled free of the dark magic and flew over, knocking the Blue Rain away! "


    "Sister A-Jiao!" time


    When Blue Rain saw Thoughtful, who was covered in fine, cold sweat, save her life, they were so excited that they were about to cry. If Thoughtful was half a second toote, she would have been cut in half! She


    He had an unprecedented feeling that cultivation was very important! At a critical moment, if she met an expert, she wouldn''t even be able to use her Gu Poison! wind


    Although the de missed, the Shakyamuni was toozy to care, because Nie Wuyue had already picked up a ball and was flying towards the north! longitudinal<span>Of course, she knew that the sess rate of escaping was very low, butpared to staying and fighting the Shakyamuni, she could only choose to escape! "


    "Can you run away?" method<span>Wang Ying sneered and his figure turned into a ck afterimage as he caught up to Nie Wuyue in an instant! "


    Grandma Scoundrel is here! " Seeing Shakyamuni approaching from behind, he hugged the steamed buns tightly, tears on the verge of falling. Nie


    Wu Yue''s heart was pounding, but she didn''t know what to do right now. "


    <span>Traitor''s death! " method


    With a wave of his hand, a steel-like protective screen of wind and snow was raised up from all directions, making it impossible for Nie Wuyue to escape sessfully!


    A wave of Spiritual Energy pressure suddenly descended on Nie Wuyue!


    "Ah!"<span>Compared to the Shakyamuni, Nie Wuyue''s spiritual power was still far weaker. This time, his head hurt so much that it felt like it was about to burst, but he still held onto the ball tightly. method


    <span>Seeing that Nie Wuyue had lost his mobility, Wang Lin stretched out his hand. A pitch-ck demon w struck towards the back of Nie Wuyue''s heart!


    <span>Watching the Demon w attack, and seeing her grandmother screaming in pain, she also started to cry. "


    "Wow!"


    <span>At this moment, a blue circr shield covered with white light enveloped the two of them!


    Nie Wuyue suddenly felt no pain in his head. He suddenly noticed that the Bracelet of Starlight had activated its defensive barrier when it felt the threat!? ck<span>The moment the Demon w and the blue shield touched, the shield immediately exploded, but at least it was able to block the attack!


    <span>The Shakyamuni was puzzled for a moment. He did not understand what was going on, but after his spiritual force affected Nie Wuyue again, he decisively released another Demon w! Nie


    Wu Yue felt a splitting headacheing on. What made her even more desperate was that the Bracelet of Starlight could no longer block it for them!


    Feeling the powerful magic approaching from behind her, Nie Wuyue looked at the child in his arms in pain and reluctance ¡­Suddenly! The steamed bun in his arms let out a roar that was unlike its usual cry! one


    <span>The tightly hugged steamed bun, a strong enmity was released from its golden pupils. It suddenly broke free from Nie Wuyue''s embrace and pounced towards the ck demon w behind Nie Wuyue.


    "Roar!"<span>In the extreme ice and snow, Little Lu let out a surging burning energy from his entire body, as if a huge fireball was ignited!


    His originally small and plump body, under the release of the mes, instantly expanded to be two meters tall and five meters long! It was at least twice as big as an ordinary tiger! white


    mes began to appear on its fur, and the muscles on its body became sturdy and twisted. Its sharp ws were like tinum, and a few fangs were revealed from its mouth.Filled with raging mes, Luwu opened his mouth towards the ck w and formed a ming tornado! To


    <span>In this world of ice and snow, the mes of the highest sun had twisted the Demon w apart!


    <span>The Shakyamuni was also caught off guard. He did not expect this little thing to have such power!


    "Roar!"


    Luwu smacked the surface of the ice with his sharp ws. The violent force caused theyer of ice to shatter, and the high temperature caused the surface of the ice to be filled with steam.<span>A pair of golden eyes was staring at the Shakyamuni, filled with intense hostility!


    "Steamed Bun?" Seeing how their little friend had grown so much and saved them, he was both happy and confused at the same time.


    Nie Wuyue and Nian Ru, who was rushing over from afar, looked at the steamed bun in surprise. They had always suspected that this Lu Wu was fake. Now, theypletely believed it! can<span>Just as the Shakyamuni was still in a daze, the raging mes on the steamed bun quickly disappeared. bass


    <span>He looked tired and unwilling, but his body was shrinking ¡­ "


    <span>"Hmph, so there was only three seconds to show off." The Shakyamuni was set on it, magic power condensed in his hands, and he was about to attack Nie Wuyue again! can


    <span>In that instant, a powerful pressure that was like a tsunami suddenly descended from the sky! one


    The golden red beam was like an explosiveser beam. It descended from above and cut across the sky at an angle. The destructive power and violent speed prevented the Shakyamuni from dodging in time!


    Ye Fan, who had Dragonscale Sword Wings on his back, had already rushed to the scene. He wildly swung this sword from afar, directly slicing the Shakyamuni into two!


    The body of the Shakyamuni fell into the snow, blood quickly congealing. Under the hood, indeed, was the eyeless, ugly face. mass<span>Seeing that Ye Fan had arrived in time, he was so excited that he almost cried. He felt like his body was about to copse from exhaustion.


    Ye Fan put away his flying sword, walked over and picked up the steamed bun, which was already exhausted to the point of falling asleep. With a warm look in his eyes, he rubbed the little guy''s head. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1779

    Ye Fan had just seen the performance of the steamed bun from afar. Before, he didn''t know that the steamed bun could transform into a huge shape and release such power.


    <span>"You did well. I''ll feed you more chicken legs when we get back ¡­" Ye Fanughed and muttered.


    He did not know the rtionship between the line of Lu and Shen Long, but he did ept the love of the deceased mother Lu Wu. And now, it was all thanks to the steamed bun which dyed him for a few crucial seconds, allowing him to resolve the crisis at thest moment.<span>It seemed that the heaven and earth treasures that he fed to the steamed bun were worth it. In the future, he would have to spare no effort in cultivating it. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    <span>In just a few seconds, the steamed bun had indeed reached the energy level of the Spirit Creation. However, it was still too young and could not sustain such a battle for too long. can


    Even so, such a young steamed bun was able to disy suchbat prowess. It could be seen that divine beasts were divine beasts, and their starting points were already extremely high. other


    Human cultivation started from the Qi Condensation stage, and the steamed buns directly started from the strength of the Spirit Creation stage!<span>Even if it was only for three seconds, the power was real! "


    <span>Ye Fan! Where were you? This was way too dangerous. If it wasn''t for A-Jiao''s bracelet blocking his way, the steamed bun would''ve gone crazy in time! Nie Wuyue chided. leaf


    <span>Hearing this, Fan also felt ashamed in his heart, "This is to lure the tiger away from the mountain, it was my carelessness that attracted me into a trap."


    "This man is an enemy of high intelligence, how can you fall for him so easily! I must be more careful in the future! " Nie Wuyue said.


    Ye Fan nodded, then turned around and saw that there were many wounds on Nian Lu Jiao''s body. The frozen blood made his heart hurt even more. He<span>She hurriedly took out a pill that could help her recover her spirit and gave it to Nian Ruyu. "A-Jiao, hurry and eat this pill."


    Xiang Ru gently shook her head, "No need, hubby, it''s just a small injury. There''s no need to waste any pills. I''ll be able to recover by circting my cultivation to heal my injuries."<span>"You''d better hurry up and eat it, or else I will be even more upset." Ye Fan earnestly said.


    <span>Only then did she ept the pill and consume it. She pursed her lips and smiled, saying rather shamefully, "Actually, I''m too useless. Even though my cultivation is about the same, I''m still not that person''s opponent."


    "The battles on the surface are passed down from generation to generation after the battle with the great man of heaven. They are not on the same level as the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, so you still need to adapt and learn," said Ye Fan.


    <span>"Yes." Nian Bing nodded seriously. After this battle, he had already realized this point. "


    <span>"Dad, is the steamed bun dead?" At this time, Bound Boat was very scared and asked with tears in his eyes. "


    <span>"What nonsense are you talking about, I''m so tired that I fell asleep." Ye Fan handed the little guy over.


    <span>Hugging the steamed bun, he found that his little buddy was indeed breathing and was finally relieved. He wiped his face on the steamed bun and said, "Thank you for the steamed bun. When we get back, I''ll give you all the snacks ¡­" mass


    People could not help butugh at the child''s simple but true words. iso


    Calming down, Ye Fan walked over to the body of the Shakyamuni, and said: "This Shakyamuni,pared to the one I killedst time, is a lot weaker. It seems like not every one of them has the strength of Eternal Habitat."<span>"But even if it is the strength of an Earth Spirit, it is still very terrifying. Ye Fan, what exactly is this thing under the sea?" Nie Wuyue asked. leaf


    Sighing, the sail briefly described the ship that she saw.<span>Nie Wuyue and the rest couldn''t help showing shocked expressions. Who would have thought that beneath the Demon Sea was actually the ship of the celestial man?


    <span>"This is no small matter, this ship definitely has a lot of valuable information, I n to have Yun Yaoe over and explore it again." leaf


    <span>Fan immediately said: "Mom, I''ll send you back first."


    "You''re sending us back? Then ¡­ "What if the ship leaves?" Nie Wuyue said worriedly. "Impossible, if it could have been moved, it would have long been moved away. Such a big fellow, it would have been found anywhere, just by watching the satellite.


    Furthermore... "I estimate that it doesn''t have enough energy to leave this ce." Ye Fan estimated that the energy required for this ship was the Primordial Stone, and the Empyrean didn''t have enough energy. mass


    <span>When he heard this, he felt that it was indeed logical. He didn''t say anything else and directly returned.


    After returning to Hua Hai, Ye Fan directly ran to Chu Yunyao''s house and entered. "


    "Yunyao,e with me." Ye Fan said. Chu


    Yun Yao was concentrating on looking at the data on the screen, quickly typing on the keyboard. Without turning her head she said, "What''s the matter, I''m busy right now ¡­." "Aren''t you going to take a look at the ether ship? " Ye Fan asked with a grin.


    Chu Yunyao''s whole body shook for a moment, her fingers froze, she slowly turned around and asked with a serious expression, "What do you mean? You found an Ether civilization''s flying ship!? " leaf


    Fan nodded. "Antarctica... I found it when I was taking photos in a group. "


    After Chu Yunyao took a deep breath, she turned around and ran to the second floor. The flip-flops on her feet flew away!<span>"What are you doing!?" Ye Fan was startled. "


    <span>Change your clothes! Idiot! I am not you, so I will freeze to death! " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry. This woman, whenever she came across something rted to technology, she was always so passionate.


    ¡­ ¡­. South


    In a small city on the coast of America, the sea winds were blowing incessantly. Full


    It was a house with graffiti on it, a shabby street, and the cars passing by were all from the old era. This


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! HeEveryone looked at the surrounding houses, streetmps, and even trash cans. They were all filled with surprise. and


    At the same time, a fewckey''s who were drinking nearby had their eyes fixed on these two strangely dressed men.A brawny man with curly hair holding a bottle walked up to the two men and asked: "Hey, where are you from? Are you wearing a dress? "


    The other three bulliesughed out loud and started shouting the words "sissy" and "pervert".


    "Brother Jadeite, do you understand?" "<span>"Brother Red Night, thisnguage is unheard-of." "


    <span>Hmph, these mortals dare to point fingers at us? "How reckless!"


    Red Night frowned and waved his hand. A beam of raging mes spread out and ignited the fourckeys! "


    "Ah!"


    Theckeys didn''t even have time to react before they screamed and ran all over the ce. However, they were quickly burnt to death. This<span>All of a sudden, the residents of the street panicked, screamed everywhere, and began to flee.


    <span>At this moment, a pickup truck drove over from a certain direction. The driver frantically honked his horn to avoid the iing traffic. But


    When Red Night saw the pickup truck, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he thought it was some magic weapon that had attacked him. He immediately pulled out a sword and shed out with a sword light!


    "ng!" The pickup truck exploded and the driver died! jadeDaoist Chao wanted to stop him, but he felt that killing people in this strange ce wasn''t a good idea. However, Red Night was too quick, so he had no choice but to give up.


    <span>In any case, they were just a bunch of mortals and ants.


    Seeing that the surrounding mortals had all scattered, Red Night sneered. "Now that you know fear, mortals are indeed despicable things." "


    Brother Red Night, thenguage here doesn''t seem to be rted to us. If we want to find out what''s going on in the world on the surface, I''m afraid we have to think of another way ¡­ " The jade chakram pondered for a moment. quaque<span>At this moment, a wave of spiritual force fluctuations appeared, and a piece of information appeared in their minds!


    <span>"You two,e with me, old woman. Let''s have a chat." jade


    Chao and Red Night were shocked. They had never seen thismunication skill before. Although there was nonguage, it allowed them to roughly understand what it meant! two


    <span>When he looked up at the top of a house, he saw a blind olddy sitting on a floating transparent sphere, giving them a kind smile. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1780

    1780 South


    Extremely, when Ye Fan brought Chu Yunyao back to this snowynd, the flying ship did not leave.


    They had originally thought that diving into the deep sea was a difficult problem for women. Who would have thought, Chu Yunyao directly took out a submarine from her storage bag. leaf<span>The sail had wanted to use the sword intent as a shield to bring the woman down, but seeing this scene, it realized that it was overthinking. wear


    Chu Yunyao, in her deep sea protective suit, swam out from the submarine herself and followed Ye Fan into the interior of the ship through the hole they had made.


    At this time, the cabin waspletely filled with seawater. Even if the doors to the other tunnels opened, the seawater would only continue to pour in.Just as Ye Fan was feeling depressed about what he should do, Chu Yunyao waved him away, indicating that he should not be anxious. with


    <span>After that, the woman used the underwater searchlight in the cabin that was filled with water to find something. No


    <span>After a long time, Chu Yunyao finally found a control panel area. Even though they had already entered the water, theponents did not stop working. Only


    <span>Seeing Chu Yunyao control the ship from above, a green energy barrier appeared on the roof of the ship, preventing the seawater from pouring in.


    At the same time, a few circr openings opened. It turned out to be a powerful sewerage system that rapidly drained the seawater out! iso


    <span>When the water in the cabin was almost finished, Chu Yunyao took off her helmet and shook her head, then said, "Alright, there''s no problems here for now, we''ll go to the other cabins to take a look."


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised and said, "Little Yao Yao, did youe here before?" How do you know all this? " "


    <span>How could an ether starship not even have its own rescue system? Didn''t they think about the water? "Just use your brain to think about it." Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at him. leaf


    Sailor smiled awkwardly, as if that were the case. It was like having a fire extinguisher in the factory, just in case.However, only someone like Chu Yunyao who knew how to use these systems would know how to use them. If it was anyone else, they would not be able to understand these words.


    With Chu Yunyao around, Ye Fan did not need to forcefully break open the doors to these passages, because even women could figure out how to open these doors.<span>The two of them walked in the huge spaceship, looking at the structures and equipment on the spaceship that they had never seen before.


    Ye Fan waspletely confused, as if he was an idiot, and could not recognize anything at a nce.As for Chu Yunyao, she was as excited as a child who had found a new toy. Her rare eyes lit up as she ran around, revealing an amazed expression ¡­ ¡­


    "Too beautiful ¡­" "These designs, these structures, they''re all so beautiful ¡­"Chu Yunyao continued to praise him, an intoxicated expression on her face. leaf


    The sails looked around at the lush green metallic lumps glowing, and wondered, where is the beauty of these things?


    "Come to think of it... Little Yao Yao, I have a question, can you not call me an idiot? " Ye Fan tried saying. "


    No... But you can ask. " leaf


    Fan Xian curled his lips, "Why, from the inside to the outside, is the color of this ship green?"<span>Chu Yunyao turned her head with a smile that was not a smile, "This question is not too bad ¡­ ¡­ You can look in the direction of photosynthesis. Green energy and chlorophyll are really the same thing. in


    <span>"Too much technology has been used to absorb and utilize light energy. This is a sustainable form of energy supply." "


    In that case, this spaceship had always had energy? Can you still fly? " Ye Fan asked.


    Chu Yunyao said, "We''ll have to go to the energy reactor to take a look. I estimate that just relying on light energy alone won''t allow us to fly, or it would be more urate to say that we won''t be able to quickly travel across the stars."


    <span>While they were talking, the two of them arrived at argeboratory. imprint


    <span>Seeing this scene, Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao were both stunned!


    Within each of the enormous, transparent, biochemical cabins were the bodies of the Shakyamuni!<span>"This... Was it you who killed the Shakyamuni? " Chu Yunyao returned to her senses and asked with a frown. leaf


    Fan nodded his head, and after carefully examining his surroundings, he said seriously, "These are all just living corpses. They shouldn''t have been activated, and don''t have any cultivation."<span>"How strange... In theory, even if he did not activate it, merely creating a powerful clone would require a lot of resources. Yet, that envoy from the ether particles actually left so many precious clones here? also


    <span>In other words, either it had given up on the n to clone the Guardian King, or. It was forced to leave and could not be taken away, so the only thing it can do was to leave this ce by itself? " Chu Yunyao analyzed. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian couldn''t help but have doubts in his heart. He didn''t know whether Tian Man wasn''t here at all, or if he knew he hade and left this ce.


    <span>Judging from the clone that the man of heaven had arranged, trying to catch, it should be thetter, he had known beforehand that he woulde.


    In other words, his whereabouts were still under the control of the heavens ¡­After strolling around theboratory, the two of them did not find anything particrly useful. iso


    After finding the energy source reactor, Chu Yunyao was finally able to conclude that if this ship wanted to take off, it would need arge amount of prehistoric stones. "<span>It won''t be able to drive the flying ship, and it doesn''t want to fight you head on, so it gave up here. Most likely, it has already moved away some very important things. "Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan nodded his head, "I still have some good news, maybe I won''t need to encounter any more Guardian Kings clones in the future ¡­" Chu<span>Yun Yao''s charming eyes moved, she turned around and asked Ye Fan, "What do you n to do with this ship?"


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "What do you think?" Other than giving it to you, is there any meaning in giving it to others? Rather than allowing countries topete over prying eyes, I might as well leave it for you to study.


    If the technology here were to spread out, it might not be a good thing. "


    Chu Yunyao sweetly smiled, then walked up and hugged the man''s neck, and took the initiative to kiss him, "Being together with you was indeed not wrong ¡­ ¡­ How can I thank you for giving me such a great gift? To


    No ¡­. We''re in the ether ship. "Give it a try?" "


    "Fey ¡­" leaf


    The sail, feeling the allure of the woman''s exhtion, unceremoniously epted this suggestion ¡­<span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>China, Phoenix n, Phoenix n, secret realm.


    At this moment, the hundred nsmen, including the ancestor, patriarch, and elders, were all waiting nervously.


    The Great n Assembly was approaching, the phoenix daughter that the Phoenix n was so proud of, was about to exit the secret realm!<span>Suddenly, a multicolored me shot up from the depths of the forest, soaring to the heavens!


    Following that, three powerful presences spread out, shocking everyone present!


    One of the auras was especially powerful, making many n members especially excited.


    <span>n leader Xiao Huang stared at the forest in front of him with a burning gaze as his hands trembled, "What a powerful aura. Could it be ¡­" Grandmaster Yue Shan has also broken through her bottleneck and reached the Daomerge!? " in


    Under the expectant gazes of the crowd, the figures of three women slowly walked out.


    The leader, Huang Yueshan, was still very amiable. She waved at the crowd and smiled, "So many people are waiting?"<span>A group of people bowed respectfully. However, a few forefathers and elders with high cultivation bases looked at Xiao Xin''er, who had a cold and arrogant expression and was dressed in a red dress. Her temperament was even more refined than before. "


    Xin''er?! " Xiao Huang and the rest were stunned. He


    <span>We discovered that this strongest pressure was actually released from Xiao Xin''er''s body!?

 Chapter 1781

    <span>1781


    <span>"Grandfather, ancestor, elder ¡­" Xiao Xin''er slightly lowered her head and bowed to the elders.


    But at this moment, the elders could not bear it and they all smiled to show that there was no need to be overly courteous.


    A pressure of this level had already caused them to feel as if a second Xiao Rou had appeared! "<span>"Mom!" duo


    On the other hand, Yun''er saw that Du Yunsheng was also there. She walked up happily and hugged the mother and daughter pair.


    <span>"Yun''er, is it hard to cultivate?" Du Yunsheng caressed her daughter''s hair that had grown a lot longer and asked with concern.


    "This is nothing to me. I''m far worse than Elder Sister. Elder Sister is really hardworking." Du Yun''er turned around and looked at Xiao Xin''er with admiration.


    Du Yunsheng looked at Xiao Xin''er lovingly. Although their rtionship wasn''t as close as it was in the past, in her eyes, Xiao Xin''er was still a child that she had watched grow up, no different from her daughter.


    "Xin Er ¡­" Du Yunsheng called out."It''s nothing." Without waiting for Du Yunsheng to say anything, Xiao Xin''er said, "I just did what I wanted to do. No matter how bitter it is, it''s worth it."


    <span>Xiao Huang stroked his beard andughed, "Haha, Xin Er has broken through to the Path of Harmony. Yun''er has also reached the Divine Awakening Realm. quaque


    Even if those White Tiger nsmene out of Silver Valley, and Ji Hantian breaks through to the Fire Dragon Bloodline, they will definitely not be a match for our Phoenix n''s younger generation! " Xiao


    <span>Feng Shan looked at his two daughters with gratitude. Although his daughters weren''t close to him, as his father, he was still very proud.


    Ji Hantian has broken through to the Fire Dragon? " Xiao Xin''er''s beautiful eyes flickered slightly.


    "This is what the scouts reported. They might have reached the Divine Awakening Realm. However, we are not sure about the details. Before the n meeting, it would be hard for everyone to find out anything about them," Xiao Huang said."So what if you have the Fire Dragon Bloodline? Having just entered the Fire Dragon Realm isn''t enough to control the strength of all the Fire Dragon Realm experts.


    <span>"Moreover, the Fire Dragon Bloodline isn''t as noble as our Phoenix Bloodline. With Xin Er''s current strength, once she burns her blood, even Ye Fan, who is known as the God of Swords, would have to give way."


    Hearing the two words "Ye Fan", Xiao Xin''er''s eyes suddenly lit up. And ¡­In Du Yun''er''s eyes, there was an iparable amount of longing. She couldn''t wait to call Ye Fan and tell him that she hade out.


    "How is Ye Fan these days? Has he made any movements?" Xiao Xin''er asked.<span>"That''s a long story. While you guys were in the Wutong Secret Realm, Ye Fan was in the limelight. Now the whole world is praising him as the strongest warrior after the War God. Let''s go back and talk about this in detail." Xiao Huang said. Xiao


    <span>Xin''er harrumphed, "The number one expert after the War God? "A group of people who sit at the bottom of a well and watch the sky ¡­"


    "There''s no need to care about Ye Fan. Ye Fan has already said that he will not participate in the n Gathering. Otherwise, the Divine Dragon n will not ce all of their bets on Ji Hantian." Yellow


    Yue Shan sighed and said, "You guys, you speak as if our Xin Er is weaker than the descendants of the Shen Long family.


    Originally, Grandmaster Xiao Rou said that Ye Fan isn''t a genius, it''s just that his environment and tough training have created him. My family''s Xin Er is a born phoenix, a genius martial artist. in


    In the beginning, he just didn''t have enough pressure and environment to show off Xin''er''s talent.<span>Right now, Xin''er was only using her talent, so why would it be strange for her to win against Ye Fan? "


    Haha... Yue Shan is right, the gathering of the phoenixes is a great sign that our n will be flourishing. In this n Gathering, we will definitely obtain the dragon fountain! " Xiao Wan Lou and the restughed heartily.On the other hand, Xiao Xin''er asked, "Grandfather, why are you not seeing Ancestor Xiao Rou?"


    Right now, she really wanted to know how far she was away from Xiao Rou, but she couldn''t detect any trace of her. As Feng Nu, she couldn''t even feel anything. mass


    People were helpless. Xiao Huang sighed, "Grandmaster Xiao Rou ¡­ "Ever since she went out to y, there has been no news of her. I wonder where she has gone to now." Yellow


    Yue Shan thought for a while, smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry too much. There is no one in this world that can harm Ancestor Xiao Rou. If she were to disappear, there is only one possibility ¡­" Just like the War God, I shall be leaving forever ¡­ "<span>¡­ ¡­. South


    <span>Below the sea of ice.


    <span>Never in his wildest dreams would Ye Fan have thought that he would be able to make a big battle on a spaceship of an alien civilization. This


    It was as if the whole world had been thrown out of his mind, leaving only the two of us in the world. iso


    After dealing with Chu Yunyao, Ye Fan ended the battle in satisfaction.


    Sitting naked in the ice-cold cabin, Ye Fan was smoking and chatting with a woman.


    "I heard from the Emperor of the Nine Heavens that there were many flying ships that came, but they were all destroyed by theva.


    However, this flying ship can even defend against my sword intent. Logically speaking, theva shouldn''t be able to destroy it, does that mean that there are many other flying ships like this in this world? "<span>Chu Yunyao wiped her body with a wet towel as she replied, "No matter how strong your sword intent''s killing intent is, it might not be able to match up to the Core Lava. And ¡­


    <span>After theva had been devoured, there was also the movement of the earth''s crust. In such a short period of time, these ships had already been crushed to pieces by the earth''s crust and could even corrode. in


    In the world of nature, there are many ways to destroy this kind of ship. leaf


    <span>Fan suddenly came to a realization. "That''s right, he also said that with the destruction done by the phoenix girl years ago, the damage caused by the high temperature should be even more obvious." extractio


    <span>As he picked up the phoenix girl, Ye Fan couldn''t help but think of Du Yun''er and Xiao Xin''er who were in seclusion. He didn''t know how they were doing, but it was almost time for the n Assembly, so they should being out.


    <span>After cleaning up, Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao discussed how to take control of this area. turn


    <span>It was temporarily impossible to move the flying ship, so even if Chu Yunyao studied the ship all by herself, Ye Fan still wouldn''t feel at ease.


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan decided to have Hei Si Li and the Elders of the Underworld Alliance stand guard here, maintaining their vignce andmunication. hy


    When Si Li found out that there was actually a spaceship belonging to a celestial being, he was also greatly shocked. However, they would naturally keep it a secret as they were the most adept at this kind of thing. Addition


    The protection measures Chu Yunyao had developed for science and technology could be considered as having been heavily protected. is<span>He only needed to wait for Chu Yunyao to find out more about this ship''s technology, then he wouldn''t need toe here often.


    After all these arrangements were made, Chu Yunyao was already impatient to start work. She urged Ye Fan to leave quickly, so as to not affect her work. leaf


    <span>Fan was a bit speechless, but fortunately, he was used to this kind of interaction between women. gyri


    When he arrived at Hua Hai, it was alreadyte at night, but Ye Fan received an exciting phone call.<span>"Yun''er? You came out of seclusion? " Seeing that it was the number of Du Yun''er, whom he hadn''t seen for months, Ye Fan happily picked it up.

 Chapter 1782

    1782<span>Speaking of which, it was Ye Fan''s first time seeing and calling Du Yun''er since returning. He missed her a lot.


    <span>"Yeah, Brother Ye Fan, how have you been recently?" the girl asked. leaf


    Fan Jianughed: "I''m not good at all, I just miss you.""You lied to me. I heard from my people that the entire world has changed. The revival of the ancient martial arts, the invasion of the heaven, the evolution of the human all have something to do with you ¡­" "It sounds so dangerous."


    <span>Du Yun''er sighed and said, "I''m still too weak. Although I''ve attained the Divine Awakening Realm, I still feel that I can''t help you much."


    Oh? You have reached the Divine Awakening? " Ye Fan was somewhat surprised. Although he had the Heaven Mending Technique and the Spiritualist Ganoderma as his foundation, the speed at which the girl was improving was quite surprising to him.


    "Yeah, Brother Ye Fan..." I will secretly tell you a secret that no one in the family will be able to leak out "said Du Yun''er quietly," My big sister is at the Acupoint Charging Realm ¡­ She''s trying so hard to beat you, you have to be careful. "


    <span>Ye Fan was slightly stunned, Path of Harmony? The lowest possibility was an Earth Pill, and the highest was the battle strength of an immortal spirit. quaque


    Even if he counted the power of Phoenix mes, he was not afraid of their Emperor level sword intent. Did it affect him at all?But then again, not many people on the surface knew about his strength. Firstly, he did not have the chance to disy his true strength. diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    <span>Even if they used at least a few of his abilities, such as fighting with the Shakyamuni, the n would not be able to see it with their own eyes. Special


    <span>This was especially so for the four great ns. Almost all of their members were preparing for the n Gathering, and they were not concerned with the matters of the outside world. true


    <span>The only battle that Ye Fan had let the entire world see was that against an evolved undying. However, the bloodline Awakened ones from the four big ns naturally looked down on those evolved mages and didn''t think much of it.


    Only the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and the Western Mages could feel his power.<span>Thus, it was understandable that Du Yun''er was still worried for him.


    <span>As sweet as his little sister was, Ye Fan smiled warmly and said, "I know, I will be careful."


    "Yes, the n is now in a hurry to set off for the n Gathering. Originally, they didn''t even call me to contact you, but I used the excuse that I wanted to go out with my mother to secretly call you." Du Yun''er said. leaf


    "Where are you?" I''m going to look for you? "


    Du Yun''er regretfully said, "Let''s wait for the n Gathering first. I still need to go back and prepare. I haven''tpletely mastered some of mybat techniques. After all, everyone seems to be looking forward to my performance."<span>"Aiya, just casually beat him up in a n Gathering. Whoever dares to hurt you will be killed by me!" Ye Fan said truthfully.


    Du Yun''er smiled happily, "Alright, I understand. I will protect myself well. Then we''ll meet again at the n Gathering."


    "Okay, then we''ll talk about it when the timees." In his heart, Ye Fan really didn''t want to go to the n Gathering.


    It was just like how he, who yed all year round in the top league in Europe, suddenly allowed him to watch a football match in the domestic league. What was the point of that? hang


    <span>After the call, Ye Fan returned home. What surprised him was that Niu Ru and Blue Rain were both not resting, and were instead cultivating in their rooms.


    It seemed that the two girls had a new understanding of his strength, and they both wanted to improve further. He


    He went back to his daughter''s room and found her fast asleep with the steamed buns in her arms.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled in his heart, and took out some of the top-grade spiritual pills and herbs that the Ancient Immortal Spirit World''s sects gave him, and then put them beside the bed. bass


    <span>The head moved his nose and immediately opened his big golden eyes. He then turned his head andy down on the bedside table.


    <span>Just as he was about to yell at Ye Fan, Ye Fan used one hand to cover his small mouth and pointed at the circle.


    The steamed bun was very human and immediately stopped meowing. It happily ate all the nutritious snacks and licked its tongue as it looked at Ye Fan affectionately.


    "Be good, slowly digest it. In the future, I will give you more delicious things to eat." Ye Fan stroked the head of the steamed bun, letting it continue sleeping. gyri


    After taking a bath in his room, Ye Fan took out a heavy metal armor. meridianAfter this experience, Ye Fan gained a new understanding of the ether particles'' technological prowess. He had originally not done much research on this set of giant shield armor, but he decided to focus on it. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian tried on this armor, but its weight had no effect on him at all.


    In order to test the way this armor worked, Ye Fan imbued his weak Zhen Qi into it, and then carefully felt the cirction path inside it...


    <span>With his previous experience studying the handle of the demon sword, this time, Ye Fan was quite familiar with the route. pass


    Carefully sensing the way the energy was circting inside his body, Ye Fan gradually figured out a few things and imprinted these paths into his mind, constantly memorizing them until they were exactly the same... isoBy the time he had memorized all the details of the armor, Ye Fan still needed to slowly understand them before he could use them. This


    <span>For others, it might take a lot of time, but Ye Fan''s Sword God Ring saved a lot of trouble. in


    Inside the God of Swords'' Ring, Ye Fan started to understand how to use this kind of fighting method to counter attack after storing energy, turning it into something that he could use. This


    The idea of using the armor to store energy and counterattack made Ye Fan feel very breathtaking. Although when used on the human body, it requires the body to be strong enough to bear it, but this was Ye Fan''s advantage!By disintegrating, he could increase his endurance and thus his ability to counterattack. fruit


    Of course, his initial impression was not wrong. The principle of this armor was extremely useful to him. On the other hand, to others, this was only a set of magical weapons.


    By the time he ate breakfast, Ye Fan was already inside his Sword God Ring, studying it for a full one and a half months.<span>Although it wasn''t a particrly urgent matter, it was rare for Nie Wuyue and Xiang Ru toe to Hua Hai, so Ye Fan still had to spend some time to apany them on their stroll.


    Because it was Monday, Ye Fan first sent the group to the kindergarten. After sending the children there, Ye Fan immediately organized a day''s y n.


    Ye Fan even specially called over the free Ning Xuemo, just in time to get familiar with Nie Wuyue and Nian Ru. At that time, the grudge between Blue Rain and Ning Zimo had long since disappeared. Female


    When people came out to y, they would just like to go shopping and buy things. However, Ye Fan was already used to it. As long as his mother and close friends were happy, it would be fine. Let<span>What surprised Ye Fan was that he actually heard the news from the car radio station, and it was even reporting about the uing n assembly?


    The n Gathering was publicly announced to the world? He didn''t know if it was to increase the n''s influence, or what was going on.<span>At noon, at Ning Xuemo''s suggestion, they arrived at the restaurant that revolved around the center of the city. While enjoying the scenery of the city, they also enjoyed their lunch.


    While his wife was happily chatting, Ye Fan suddenly received a call from Su Qingxue. His scalp couldn''t help but go numb. Could it be that she was unhappy that he was so active with other women while she wasn''t home?<span>Ye Fan cleared his throat and picked up the phone, "Wife, what''s the matter?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1783

    "Hubby, did you see the advertisement for the n Gathering?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan was stunned, "Why do you ask this?" "I don''t think so, but I heard it on the radio while we were driving. It said something about a dispute between the guardians of the Dragon Bloodline. It seems like the location was set in the western desert."


    <span>"Yes, there''s a space base not too far away. The satellite signals are pretty good. When the timees, the entirework will have to broadcast it on the same time as some television stations!" Su Qingxue said with expectation.


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan felt a bit strange, after pondering a little, he guessed, "Wifey, could it be ¡­ ¡­." Are you the one who is doing this advertisement? "


    Su Qingxue was quite happy as she said in a light tone, "That''s right, the promotions are all done by us, the Xuanming n.


    I''ve been thinking about it for the next few months. In the n Gathering, our Xuanming Tribe doesn''t fight for anything, and the other ns don''t have much of a chance of winning. Then ¡­<span>If everyone were to participate and cause such a hugemotion, could it be that they were going to do it for nothing?


    In any case, with my husband here, they wouldn''t be able to obtain the dragon fountain even if they managed to get their hands on the so-called guardian rights.


    So, I thought, instead of ying for nothing, I might as well use my currentworkmunication technology to do a global live broadcast. This


    <span>If the same words were said, the reputation of the n would be increased with the spread of the n''s name and influence.


    <span>At the same time, they could also earn arge amount of advertising money, a small portion of which would be given to the participating ns.


    As for most of the ie, I used it in the name of the n to donate it to the international medical organization and disaster area. In that case, this n gathering will have meaning. "Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. His wife really was a business genius. In the n Gathering, other people were thinking about fighting over the dragon fountain, but she actually became a "public servicemercial show"?!


    But then again, although it sounded strange, it was true. With this, the n Gathering would have some meaning."This idea... That''s pretty good, ording to the current poprity of the ancient martial arts, the n Gathering should be able to get a lot of advertising fees, right? " Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"This is way beyond my expectations. Many of the top 500 people in the world have already gone all out to bid. I chose a few names and let the representatives of the other big ns have a look."


    <span>In the end, he chose a dozen or so that were more in line with the n''s style, but with all of them added up together, they each had a profit of over 20 billion!


    "Think about it, if this money is donated to those who need help, it can help who knows how many troubled families." Su Qingxue was quite excited. leaf


    Fan Xian felt quite gratified in his heart, "I didn''t expect my wife to be so kind, to be able to donate so much money."


    "What do you know? I always spent a lot of money to be a charity, okay? Otherwise, how could President Li believe me back then?" Su Qingxue said unhappily. leaf


    Fan Xianughed and thought about it, "But I was surprised. The other ns also agreed to your idea, and they are also willing to do charity?"


    "I actually feel that the n does not care about the money. After all, they have the foundation over there, so they would not be interested in splitting the wealth. Only<span>However, for one thing, they wanted to enter the public''s field of vision and raise their prestige among the public. They wanted to do a live broadcast of their military prowess and show their virtue. diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    <span>Come on, they''re just giving you face because they think this is your suggestion, so they can''t just casually refuse. again


    He had said that these people from the n all wanted to be in the limelight. This would give them a chance to show off to the entire world. Why not?"The previous n meeting didn''t have the currentworkmunication technology. Now that there are conditions, of course they would be willing to do so." Su Qingxue exined.


    Ye Fan nodded his head repeatedly. An amateur entertainmentpetition that could bring in tens of billions of dors was indeed a good deal.


    "Wifey, I understand. Then are you calling me to ask if I agree?" Siu<span>Qingxue denied it, "No, I''m just chatting with you. I signed the contract a long time ago, and the nting advertisements are all being shot in secret. Many top international stars are rushing to join us. Me


    I n to let Mu Mu participate in one of them, and y a tune in the middle of the match. Uncle hinted to mest time that I should be able to support this girl. "<span>Ye Fan rubbed his forehead, "You''ve already thought about it, and you''re still telling me so much..." "You can do whatever you want."


    "That''s not it, there is a condition, the advertiser asked me to request for the Sword God to attend, but I said it depends on your decision." Su Qingxue asked: "Hubby, do you n to watch the fight on the spot? "It''s really up to you."


    <span>"Let them go where they please, I won''t go, it''s not their turn to worry." Ye Fan frowned and said.


    <span>Alright, then I''ll reject this condition. They probably won''t be able to do anything about it. "Su Qingxue joked," How can the heat of the Sword God be achieved so easily? Right? "


    Ye Fan smiled, "Others don''t know, but my wife, how could you not know? "That convention is boring in my eyes ¡­" ""Yes, yes..." Su Qingxue changed the topic of the conversation and said, "One more thing. This is our family business."


    Ye Fan''s heart was pounding, "What..." "What kind of family matters?"


    The teacher called me and told me that I had set up the weekend homework to train the children to care for the animals and to let the children and small animals take pictures together. other<span>They were all kittens and puppies, even the zoo''s giraffes and elephants... What''s the situation with yourrge group of Antarctic penguins!? Old


    <span>The teacher even asked if it was taken before and if it was a temporary one. Moreover, this photo is too dangerous, a child in the midst of such arge group of imperial penguins! " Su Qingxue didn''t know whether tough or cry. leaf


    Fan almost spat out the drink he was drinking, "I... How could I have known that this girl was going to turn in her homework? She said she wanted to see a pr bear, and I said a pr bear hibernates, or a penguin. No


    "Yes, my wife, we also found a Heaven Man ship. Didn''t you know about it as well?"<span>"I know a ghost, wasn''t it all taken away by Chu Yunyao?" Su Qingxue said in a sour tone. leaf


    Fan Xian gave an embarrassed smile, "Even if I gave it to someone else, they wouldn''t be able to understand what that thing is."


    <span>One more thing, "Su Qingxue said snappily," You better ask Hei Sili if the entrances they''re guarding are abnormal. Me


    <span>We found a city off the coast of the Caribbean that seemed to have had two cultivators in strange costumes, and there was a massacre.


    "However, when we investigated more specifically, we couldn''t find any traces of them. The residents all said that they didn''t know. We weren''t sure if it was an ancient martial artist or an Adept that caused this." leafWhen Fan heard this, he earnestly said, "Okay, I will confirm this."


    Okay, you and mom will do it for me in the end, Xiao Yu. And then there''s your darling A-Jiao. I''m only going back after the family meeting. I''m so busy ¡­ Su Qingxue said darkly. leaf


    Su Qingxue did not want to lose her temper, so she quickly smiled and said, "Alright, my wife, it''s hard on you. My wife, you''re too good ¡­ ¡­" "Bye bye ¡­" hang


    After getting on the phone, Ye Fan found that the women sitting there were all looking at him with a smile that was not a smile.<span>Ye Fan''s old face turned red, pretending that nothing had happened as he hurriedly called Hei Si Li.


    "As far as I know, Sir Lucifer, the pyramid was destroyed by a mutated armadillo, but no cultivators were found."


    "Really?" "If you investigate more carefully and expand the scope of the search, even the slightest mistake, it won''t be a matter of a few people dying ¡­" "" Ye Fan said seriously. "<span>"Alright, I''ll send someone to scout the area again."


    <span>After Ye Fan put down his phone, Nian Ru asked with some concern, "Hubby, are there really cultivators from the Ancient Immortal Spirit Worlding out?"


    "I''m still not sure. I just said that a murder case has beenmitted in the local area," said Ye Fan.<span>Nian Ru frowned, and said with concern, "They... "Will they really kill if theye out?"


    In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, mortals were like straw and nobody cared even if they were killed. It was different in the outside world. If they were truly that violent, something big would happen ¡­ "A mortal of the surface world is not without fighting power." Ye Fan sighed and shook his head. Positive


    At this time, a well-dressed young man in the restaurant walked towards Ye Fan."Sir, can I ask you something?" The man said with a smile. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1784

    <span>1784


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, confirming that he didn''t recognize this person, but politely nodded his head, "Sure, what is it?"<span>The man happily pointed at his face and said, "I would like to ask, which hospital did you do the trimming? It''s a Sword God model, right? "


    "Huh?" Ye Fan frowned, wondering what this meant. male<span>Zi seemed to understand something and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, but did I vite your privacy? is


    <span>"Actually, I''m just a t model. Because the style of the Sword God is very popr nowadays, many stic hospitals have the Sword God model. I think you look like the Sword God, so I wanted to ask ¡­"


    <span>"I''m not serious, I look just like this." Ye Fan said with a helpless look. same


    On the other hand, Nie Wuyue and the others at the table all startedughing. Nian Ru and Jiao Jiao didn''t understand much about stic surgery, so they didn''t seem to understand it too well.


    <span>When the man heard this, he blinked in surprise, "So it''s like that. That''s really too simr. Someone should often say that you look like the God of Swords, right?"


    "I''m not a statue, I''m a sword god." Ye Fan honestly said.


    <span>The man was stunned for a moment, thenughed out loud and patted Ye Fan''s shoulder, "Sir, you are really funny, but you look quite like one." To


    <span>"I am interested. You can be my model. Since you look like the God of Swords, you must be very popr with the merchants. I won''t disturb your meal then..." male


    With that, Zi turned around and left, obviously not taking Ye Fan''s words seriously. leaf<span>Fan sighed speechlessly, then spread out his hands at the women, "No one believes you even if you tell the truth."


    Ning Xuemo pursed her lips into a smile and said, "Hubby, don''t mention it. Recently, there have been a lot of stic surgery hospitals. You


    Should I interfere in the matter? What if my sisters go out on the streets and call me ''husband'' when they see someone very simr to you? " leaf<span>Fan Xian stared at her, "How can you admit your wrongs?" What kind of joke is this!? "


    "Hee hee ¡­" At this time, Blue Rainughed and said, "Brother Ye Fan, are you nervous?"Ye Fan picked up the cup of water and drank the whole cup of water. In his heart, he wondered if he really had to interfere, but he also felt that it would be too funny if he had to even control this kind of thing. apany


    His mother yed with the women for two days. After that, Nian Ru Jiao and Blue Rain also nned to return to Purgatory Ind to start their cultivation. leaf


    The sail discovered that after Xiang Ru had consumed the Yama Grass and regained her life, her cultivation seemed to have increased significantly.


    After asking the woman, he found out that even she herself felt that when she was cultivating recently, she had been able to understand many aspects of it more clearly than before. one


    The transcendent experience between life and death caused her to have a transcendent attitude towards everything in the world. It was as if she possessed a "mind consciousness" and had suddenly opened her spiritual cavities.<span>Ye Fan understood this very well, because he himself was constantly on the line between life and death, which was why he was able to quickly grow up.


    <span>Ye Fan gave some of the herbs that were needed to create a spirit to Nian Ru Jiao, hoping that he could help her create a spirit as soon as possible. If he couldprehend his own sword intent, then that would be the best.


    When the women had left, the house was deserted.<span>However, he also gave Ye Fan some time to study the principle of this armor. After school, he would apany his daughter and the steamed buns to y, which could also be considered a great joy in life. Right


    As far as Ye Fan was concerned, although there were still some potential dangers, he couldn''t just ignore the people around him because of this.After all, only with their existence would he be able to unleash his strongest willpower at the most difficult moment. Schmidt''s


    The n assembly''s advertisements spread like wildfire. Almost all of the media in the world were passionately reporting on this gathering.


    Even the entire group, seeing the advertisement on the TV, all asked Ye Fan if they could take her to see it.<span>Ye Fan naturally wouldn''t take the little guy to such an asion, and directly took her to y elsewhere to fool around.


    Looking at experts? It''s not there. Watch noobs pecking at each other? There was no need for that.


    <span>When there were only three days left before the n Assembly, Chu Yunyao had returned to Hua Hai. adnexa


    Late in the evening, the woman who came back from her journey through the dust and wind found Ye Fan, who had just returned home.<span>"Let''s go to Karakorum!" Chu Yunyao spoke directly from the entrance, her eyes sparkling with starlight. leaf


    <span>The sails let Yuan Zhou enter the house and asked in bewilderment, "What''s wrong?"


    <span>I''ve probably finished checking all the equipment in the ship. Some of the equipment needs a Great Destion Stone to be activated, and without it, there''s no way to test the capabilities of these equipment.


    The quantity required was actually not much. Compared to the need to start the entire spaceship, he only needed 1%.<span>"So I want to go and see if I can check the amount of Prehistoric Stone and see if I can gather it under the circumstances." Chu Yunyao said in anticipation.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "This Great Deste Stone should only be left in the dragon vein, right? If we go and dig it out, won''t it have a big impact?"


    <span>Are you scared? " Chu Yunyao teasingly said, "Are you saying that you won''t allow others to take away the dragon fountain? Are you just saying that?"


    <span>"Provoking me is useless to me. I am only discussing the matter. Rather than digging for the ancestral tombs of the n, why don''t I go to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and help you search for some?" said Ye Fan.


    <span>Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes, "You don''t even know what''s going on with the dragon vein, how many Deste Stone there is in Karakorum, how can you be so sure that there''s only a little bit left in the dragon vein?


    "People are asmon as clouds. Perhaps you can ept this, but I am a believer in science. I only believe in the results of my experiments!" Speak


    Finished, Chu Yunyao took off the dirty white coat and threw it into the trash can by the side of the road. Then she began to run back to her own house.


    Ye Fan chased and asked, "Where are you going?"<span>If you don''t go with me, can''t I go to Karakorum to explore by myself? "Don''t worry, even if I do, I wouldn''t dig it up." Chu Yunyao was speechless. leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or to cry. How could he be at ease when he let her explore the dragon vein alone in Karakorum? Wouldn''t it be easy for something big to happen if he were to run into members of the n?


    "Okay, I will go with you. I really admire your energy, you just came back and now you have to leave." Ye Fan bitterly smiled and shook his head. Chu<span>Only then did Yun Yao smile, "Wait until I bring the equipment and board the ne, I''ll be able to get a good night''s sleep."


    "Women never drag their feet when ites to doing things. They always start when they say they''re going."<span>I won''t fly, right? "Ye Fan shouted," I''ll go over first. Call me in the morning, I''ll go look for you. Chu


    Yun Yao was startled, then she suddenly turned her head and smiled, "Oh ¡­ ¡­. "Don''t tell me that you want to apany me in my exploration of the Deste Flood Stone and meet that fiancee of yours?"


    "Of course not, I will first scout for you and ensure your safety along the way." Ye Fan vowed.


    "Heng, I''m not interested in that small matter of yours." Chu Yunyao waved her hand and continued to run back. leaf<span>When the sails went back, he told his family to listen to him for the next two days after having dinner. with


    <span>After that, Ye Fan flew on his sword towards the direction of Karakorum. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1785

    1785 This<span>One time, Ye Fan went to look for Ling Yuwei again, and he was quite well-prepared. He specifically bought a bunch of snacks and beverages from the high-grade department store, as well as some fresh flowers. again


    <span>On the way to the Dragon n, Ye Fan felt that the Ji and Ye family were both a bit strange. No


    He didn''t know why, but he always felt that this Divine Dragon n was a bit lifelesspared to thest time he came here. FromAfter taking a few nces in the air, he felt that although there weren''t any obvious changes to these people, they all exuded an indescribably low and deep atmosphere.


    He slightly frowned, and when he arrived at Ling Yuwei''s small courtyard, there was no one guarding outside, so Ye Fan directly knocked on the door. No


    "How long has it been since Ling Yuwei walked out? After opening the door, she saw that it was Ye Fan. The woman was about to close the door again with an unhappy expression."


    Sigh! "Weiwei, what are you doing?" Ye Fan hurriedly held the door open."What are you doing here?" Ling Yuwei asked.


    <span>"Of course I missed you, I came to see you!" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    <span>Ling Yuwei harrumphed, "Who would believe that? It''s been so long and I think there''s something I can pass by!" leaf


    Fan Xian felt a bit embarrassed, this was really true, "No, I can exin it to you, I have been busy all this time..." Speak


    After saying that, Ye Fan even took out the flowers and gifts he had bought, and buried his face in his chest with a handful of colorful flowers."Alright Weiwei, you can let me in." Ye Fan said, and at this time, he already left.


    <span>Women would never be able to resist when giving away flowers to their loved ones. Actually, Ling Yuwei had always been angry in the first ce, so she wasn''t really angry. Now, she had even more no objections.


    <span>"Why did you buy so many flowers? Can''t you eat them? What a waste!" Ling Yuwei pretended to despise him. leaf


    <span>Fan Tanughed, "I know. What youck here is snacks. I bought a lot for you, so you can enter first." to


    After entering the room, Ye Fan took out a mountain of snacks from his storage ring. Chocte, potato chips and jelly were all there. He<span>They were also chosen for women based on the snacks Ling Yuwei had chosenst time. Regardless of what happened, she would choose the most expensive item. Ling


    <span>Yu Wei finally revealed a happy smile on her face. "You bought so much, are you going to turn me into a fat pig?"


    <span>Ye Fan was quite puzzled, "Aren''t you curious how I came up with these things?"


    <span>"What''s so strange about that? There are some special techniques that can open up unique spaces. If I have enough materials, I can even make storage items." You


    "There''s definitely something on my body. It''s a magic tool or something simr." Ling Yuwei picked up a bag of shrimp bars and started to eat happily.Ye Fan looked at the woman in surprise. It seemed that the knowledge of the Wonder Gate Technique that Ye Wuya had left behind had benefited Ling Yu Wei a lot.


    When he turned his head, he found that there was a square table in the middle of the room with a sand table on it.


    At this moment, there were a few small, multicolored items and gs on the sand table, as well as other small symbols. leaf


    <span>The sail walked over, and after observing it for a while, it was unable to understand what was going on. Thus, it asked, "Weiwei, what kind of spell is this?"


    <span>"That''s right. In order to experiment some special techniques, I made myself a sand table and got someone to help me find the materials for the five elements. I drew some runes that weremonly used and it waspleted." Ling Yuwei could not stop herself from eating.


    Ye Fan could feel that although this small formation on the sand table was not strong, there was indeed an obvious gathering of spiritual energy here."What is this formation used for?" Ye Fan asked. "


    "It''s just the most basic Spirit Convergence Array. Through a few shifts, it can have a different effect," said Ling Yuwei.Ye Fan seemed very interested, "For example?" Ling


    Yu Wei sucked the powder from her fingers and wiped her clothes, which were devoid of anydylike style. She walked to the sand table and picked up a lotus seed beside her.<span>"This is a snow lotus seed. I will put it in the middle now."


    <span>After Ling Yuwei ced the lotus seed in the middle of the sand table, she slowly moved her hand to a small g and a piece of Agarwood. whoosh. hh. hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Suddenly, the spiritual qi in the lotus seed started to increase, and then the seed broke through its shell and took root, showing a lotus leaf!? Ling


    <span>Yuwei moved the g, causing the snow lotus to stop growing rapidly.


    "This scene caused Ye Fan to be a little dazed. He felt that for those beautiful fields in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, cultivating medicinal herbs was only mediocre.""Weiwei, you''re already so proficient in odd techniques?" Ye Fan was surprised.


    Ling Yuwei giggled, "Ye Fan, do you have to be so funny? This was also called having high attainment? This<span>It was just a basic Spirit Convergence Array. There were all sorts ofplicated and powerful techniques and formations. Me


    <span>There aren''t any resources here, and I still haven''t understood most of it. Otherwise, wouldn''t I be able to scare you to death? " leaf


    Fan Xian smiled embarrassedly, it seemed that it was true. In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, the formations used by those sects to fight were actually more advanced.


    Perhaps it was because, in his impression, Ling Yuwei was still that international heavenly queen, a big star. She had no connection at all with these ancient mystical arts.


    "Thus, when Ling Yuwei was able to use these wondrous techniques, he felt that they were extremely magical and had a great impact."


    "Weiwei, you''ve improved so fast." Ye Fan sighed.


    He had nothing better to do here. If he studied it every day, he would definitely be able to make some progress. When<span>Of course, it''s possible that I do have this kind of talent. Otherwise, why would the War God choose to impart me this knowledge? " Ling Yuwei blinked.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded. In any case, he felt that he wasn''t good at these things. "Don''t you feel bored?"


    <span>"It can''t be. When I really enter this strange world, I will feel that even if I stay in this small courtyard, the world in front of me is vast and endless, filled with mystery. It''s really interesting." quaque


    <span>It''s strange to see this lotus seed growing so fast, and I felt a sense of aplishment the first time I seeded.


    <span>Right now, even if you want me to go to the city, I''m not really interested. "Ling Yuwei mischievously picked up a piece of shrimp," Of course, I''d still like to eat some snacks. "


    Ye Fan looked at a woman wearing a simple and elegant dress. Her ck hair flowed down like a waterfall, and her pretty face exuded an ethereal aura. This kind of unique charm was indeed very attractive.Just as Ling Yuwei had said, the world of wondrous techniques was filled with mystery. As she gradually entered that world, she herself also began to exude a mysterious charm.


    "Ye Fan couldn''t help but grab the woman''s waist and lower his head to kiss her."


    What is it... His mouth still has the taste of shrimp... " After being kissed, Ling Yuwei quickly let go of her face and revealed a bashful expression.<span>"I don''t mind ¡­" leaf


    <span>The sail turned the woman around and pressed her onto the wall ¡­ "


    "Hmm ¡­" Ling


    <span>The snacks in Yu Wei''s hands fell to the ground as she hugged the man.


    <span>After this intimate exchange, Ye Fan finally did not have the nerve to hastily take care of this matter. two


    As he entered the yard, Ye Fan was lying on a reclining chair. Ling Yuwei was sleeping in his arms as they chatted, looking at the clean and resplendent stars. It was rather tranquil and romantic. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian remembered what he had just seen and asked curiously, "By the way, Weiwei, have you noticed that the Shen Long n has been acting weird recently?" Feel lifeless? "

 Chapter 1786

    1786


    <span>Ling Yuwei blinked in confusion. "Why do you say that?"


    It was the same feeling he had felt when he saw the Ji n on the way here. Even though he hadn''t changed much, but ¡­ "I just feel ack of vitality. It''s different from thest time I came here," Ye Fan said."Is the n Gatheringing soon? They''re under a lot of pressure, so they feel like they can''t beat the two great ns, the Phoenix and White Tiger." Ling Yuwei asked.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Maybe, but I always feel that something is not right." Ling


    Yu Wei replied, "Since I''m here, other than the aunt who helped me deliver the items, there''s basically no one else who came. That''s why I don''t know much about it."


    However, since you feel that something is amiss, why don''t you go down the mountain and explore the Ye n? OnlyHowever, it seems a little strange for you to keep saying that you don''t want to get involved with them. "


    "Ye Fan was also thinking the same way, which is why he found it strange, but didn''t directly investigate it."


    <span>"However, there is one person that you''d better be careful of," Ling Yuwei said.


    <span>Ye Feng? " "Ye Fan immediately thought of that."


    <span>Yes, "Ling Yuwei said somewhat doubtfully," Last time, you clearly killed that guy called Huang Xiang. He was already a dead man. Even if his brain wasn''t damaged, he should still have died.


    However, he was actually saved by Ye Feng. Everyone was very surprised, but after a while, when everyone was busy with the n Gathering, they didn''t pay attention to the small fry.


    But in my opinion, reversing yin and yang is an extremely profound arcane skill. It can be said to be the best arcane skill possible. The difficulty is too high to imagine.Ye Feng is not a doctor, nor is he a Soul Mage. He can''t understand special techniques, so how could he do it so easily? "


    "I did hear about this, but I was busy with other things and Ye Feng did not cause any bigmotion, so I did not pay much attention to him." Ye Fan said. He


    <span>Su Qingxue had sent the Sky Eye to monitor Ye Feng''s movements, but she didn''t get any information, which meant that Ye Feng didn''t do anything special.


    "Ye Feng is indeed very quiet. He is quietly waiting for the n meeting to begin, and he also hasn''te to harass me. It really is as if he''s apletely different person.


    I was all very surprised. After he returned to the n, I heard that more and more people were praising him and getting on good terms with him."The aunt who brought me the items said that Ye Feng has changed his mind and is very polite to everyone. She is also often together with his mother, Ji Ru Lan, and oftenes to visit the Ji family," said Ling Yu Wei. leaf


    <span>Fan''s eyebrows jumped, "He often goes to Ji family?"


    <span>"Mn." Ling Yuwei said, "So if you really think there''s a problem with the Shen Long family, it might really be rted to them." leaf


    After a moment of silence, Fan said, "I''m going down to take a look. I''m afraid I''ve missed something."


    Ling Yuwei held the man down and said, "It''ste at night. What are you going down for? At least wait until morning." leaf


    Sail thought that he didn''t need this time, so he nodded, intending to apany the woman through this peaceful night.<span>"Weiwei ¡­"


    "Hm?"


    <span>Has Ye Longyuane back? "


    <span>"I have not seen you for a long time. Who knows where your biological father is ¡­"


    <span>It''s quite funny. The Divine Dragon Ye n isn''t relying on the War God, nor the eldest son and eldest grandson of the War God. They are relying on Ye Feng ¡­ "


    "..."


    The night passed, and dawn arrived. leaf<span>The sails left Ling Yuwei''s yard and jumped off the cliff. They arrived at the buildingplex where the Ye family lived.


    Some of the servants and nsmen were getting up early in the morning to busy themselves. see<span>At the sudden appearance of Ye Fan, some of the people from the Ye n recognized him, and couldn''t help but reveal all kinds of surprise, reverence, fear, and worship in their eyes.


    Young Master! "


    "Sir God of Swords ¡­"


    Some people hurriedly saluted Ye Fan, calling him whatever you want. leaf<span>Fan Xian did not respond. He was just quietly observing the situation of these people.


    Strangely, when these people looked carefully, it did not seem like they were poisoned or possessed. They felt that there was nothing special about it. Everything seemed to be normal.


    Ye Fan looked around and found Ye Feng''s yard. With a jump, hended in that yard. Courtyard


    Inside, the cleaning was very clean and tidy, but what surprised Ye Fan was that Ye Feng was actually cleaning the fallen leaves by himself? He


    His follower, Huang Xiang, was wiping the window. However, because he was short, he often jumped up to clean it.<span>"Ye Fan?" Ye Feng smiled in surprise, "Why did youe here so early in the morning?"


    <span>Looking at the friendly face of Ye Feng, Ye Fan frowned. He didn''t know why, but this person was so polite to him. The more he thought about it, the stranger it felt. Could it really be a prejudice? "My own mental problems?"


    Brother Feng be careful! " Seeing that Ye Fan had arrived, Huang Xiang hurriedly threw away the cloth in his hand and rushed in front of Ye Feng to protect him. He was very alert and stared at Ye Fan. leaf


    "The sails discovered that Huang Xiang''s hair had been cut off and had be a regr crew cut."


    Huang Xiang, it''s okay, don''t be nervous. "Ye Feng walked up and smiled saying:" Do you have business with me? leaf<span>Fan looked at the broom in his hand and said, "The n Gathering is about to begin. If you don''t cultivate, are you going to sweep the floor?"


    Ancient Man Yun, ''If you don''t sweep the entire room, why would you sweep the world?'' If I, Ye Feng, can''t even sweep away a piece of the floor, what is there to practice? "It''s not as good as this time, right?" Ye Fengughed.


    "These people of the Divine Dragon n have be like this. Did you do something to them?" Ye Fan directly asked this question, intending to see if Ye Feng would have any changes in expression. leaf<span>Feng was stunned, and asked doubtfully: "What are you talking about? What about the people from the Shen Long family? " See


    Seeing his confused and clueless face, Ye Fan was puzzled.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t n on letting it go like this, so he directly took out a sword and pointed it at Ye Feng.<span>"I''ll give you three seconds to confess." leaf


    Feng Yu was very anxious. "I ¡­ I don''t even know what you''re talking about. You have to tell me, before I know how to answer you! ""Three... "Two ¡­" "


    <span>Bastard! My Brother Feng has gone to the Sea of Life! I''m toozy to bother with you, it''s enough to deal with your father! " Huang Xiang clenched his teeth and charged towards Ye Fan. can


    Ye Fan immediately dodged, and then thrusted his sword towards Ye Feng''s forehead! leaf


    <span>Feng Feng didn''t have any intention of dodging, he only looked at Ye Fan helplessly and calmly, waiting for Ye Fan''s sword to pierce through his head! brake


    At that time, Ye Fan stopped. The tip of his sword almost touched Ye Feng''s forehead, but it still stopped.


    He realized that Ye Feng was facing death head-on and did not move an inch.<span>Why aren''t you killing me? I owe you so much, I''ve caused the death of many of your subordinates, it''s only right that you kill me ¡­


    <span>"But you want me to answer, I really don''t know about all these ridiculous questions." Ye Feng forced a smile.


    <span>At this time, Ye Chunhua, Ye Longteng, Ye Chun Hua and Ji Ru Lan hurriedly rushed over upon hearing the news that Ye Fan had suddenly appeared in the morning.


    Seeing the scene of Ye Fan aiming his sword at Ye Feng''s forehead in the yard, everyone''s face turned pale.

 Chapter 1787

    "Ye Fan!" What are you doing!? " Ye Long asked in pain.


    Ji Rn panicked and ran to her son, nervously protecting him, "Ye Fan! Didn''t you promise to let Feng Er go!? Could it be that you are the one who went back on your word!? " leaf


    Fan remained silent. To be honest, he couldn''t find any reason to tell them why he was doing this. cause


    Well, he really didn''t have much evidence to prove his suspicions."Mom, Uncle, you guys don''t have to worry. I think Ye Fan must have misunderstood something. He didn''t really want to kill me." Ye Feng smiled andforted everyone.


    <span>A misunderstanding? " Ye Longteng frowned, "Ye Fan, what happened?" leaf


    Fan Xian swept his eyes over the surroundings. Ye Longteng and the other Ye n members looked healthy and healthy. There was nothing wrong with their mental states.


    Upon closer examination, there was nothing unusual about it.However, Ye Fan still asked, "Recently, have you guys felt that something is wrong with your body?" "Or did something strange happen in the n?"


    <span>What are you talking about? We are all martial artists, so how could we not feel anything wrong with our bodies?


    Strange? "The strangest thing is that, even though you said that you would let Feng Er go, you suddenly want to kill him!" Ye Long Teng said with a tinge of vexation.


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed, could it really be that he has a psychological reason... Or did these people put too much pressure on the n Gathering and produce a depressed mood?


    <span>Ye Fan put his sword away, and pointed to the flustered and exasperated Huang Xiang, and asked Ye Feng: "How did you revive him?"


    <span>"So you''re asking me about this?" Ye Feng smiled and said in relief, "Actually, this is all thanks to grandpa. The Blood Demon Body Cultivation Method that he taught me had this kind of resurrection skill. with


    I don''t know what''s going on, but if you want to know the way, I can tell you. "


    Ye Fan frowned. This guy med the strange practice of the Blood Demon Body.


    To be honest, even if he found out about the technique, he wouldn''t be able to actually cultivate it, nor would he be able to verify its authenticity.<span>However, no matter what, he had already given her a reason, so it would be difficult for her to refute him.


    "What do you think? Why don''t you follow me into the house? I''ll exin the cultivation method to you. After all, it''s not too convenient for too many people to overhear ¡­" Ye Feng said very sincerely.


    Ye Fan sighed, "No need, even if I heard, I wouldn''t have the time to test it."


    Huang Xiang shouted, "Hmph! If you don''t understand, then just question my Brother Feng! Brother Feng wants to tell you, you don''t want to hear it! What kind of logic was this!? Inverse<span>You are incredible, and whatever you say is correct. You can kill anyone at will!


    Yes! We may not be able to beat you, but we won''t let you bully us either! " leaf<span>Fan frowned, as if he were a son of a bitch, but he wasn''t going to argue with a small fry.


    <span>"Huang Xiang, don''t talk about it anymore. I have done too many things wrong in the past. Ye Fan suspected me and was concerned about the Divine Dragon n. It was all out of good intentions." Ye Feng sighed. This


    As soon as he said that, Ye Chunhua who was behind him seemed to lose his patience and said: "Care? If we really care about the Divine Dragon n, then in two days time it will be a n assembly. Why are you unwilling to stand with us!? No<span>Wrong, our Shen Long n and Ye n have let you and your mother down. You have reason to not recognize your own blood, your own kin, or your own ancestors.


    But, at this time when the Divine Dragon n''s position is in danger, not only did you not help, but you also came to disturb the morale of the troops, what is the reasoning behind this!? edgewise


    Even though I have done many wrong things in the past, a prodigal son is worth more than gold. When hees back, everyone in the n will see his performance! HeIn two days, he will walk onto the battlefield for us. No matter if we win or lose, as the descendants of the Divine Dragon Family, he will protect our dignity and do his best for us.


    Sir God of Swords ¡­ I beg you, can you please let him go and let our Ye family go!? "<span>These angry words made all the other Ye Family members'' faces show traces of grief and indignation. leaf


    Fan Xian could clearly feel that these people of the Ye n looked at him with somewhat disdainful eyes. They only dared to be angry because they were afraid of the sword in his hand. Fear


    In the eyes of many people in the Divine Dragon n, no matter how much prestige he had in the world, he was just a "unfilial descendant" who refused to acknowledge his ancestors.


    Except, he''d seen all sorts of storms and he knew exactly what he was doing, so he didn''t mind it.Right at this moment, Ye Fan''s phone rang. He took a look and saw that it was Chu Yunyao.


    After picking it up, the woman asked directly: "Are you done with that? "I''m here."


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "I got it, let''s meet at the appointed ce." HeAfter hanging up, he sheathed his sword. Since he couldn''t find any loopholes, he could only give up for now. also


    <span>Maybe he was really too paranoid and had overguessed something.


    Ye Fan turned around and was about to leave, but he heard Ye Longteng say coldly, "I once really admired my father, and in the end he abandoned us.


    <span>I admired your father, and he left us. I was looking forward to it, but you really let me down. Me


    "I never thought that Feng Er would be the one to make me proud in the end ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan Xianughed lightly, sighing in his heart. Without looking back, he said, "I''ve done things in my life. Why would I need your acknowledgement?" Speak


    The moment he finished speaking, Ye Fan had already jumped up, his feet stepping on the sword light as he flew directly towards the southwest. leaf


    <span>He raised his head, looked at the direction Ye Fan left in, and the corner of his mouth slightly raised...


    ¡­ ¡­. one


    Above the Snow Region of Mount Kunlun, the cold wind was blowing fiercely and the air was filled with an ancient feeling. leafThe sail and Chu Yunyao gathered here, and began to inspect the Great Deste Stone. send


    The ne Chu Yunyao had flown in had already left, because there was no way for them tond here. The equipment was carried down by Ye Fan. This


    <span>It was about fifty kilometers away from Ye family. The weather was cold and bitter. There were almost no signs of human activity.


    <span>Ye Fan saw that Chu Yunyao was fiddling with her equipment, so he could only stand to the side, unable to help.


    "Little Yao Yao, are you sure you can detect the dragon vein here? Do you want me to help you move the equipment closer to Ye family? "


    "There''s no need, because considering the Kunlun Mountains'' extension, I''ve increased the scope of detection to a radius of 100 kilometers."<span>Chu Yunyao held a tool that looked like a remote control in her hand. After setting it up, she saw that there were four unmanned aerial vehicles flying from the ground. with


    As the drone flew away, on theputer screen in front of Chu Yunyao, various data and diagrams began to appear.


    Chu Yunyao put down the remote control, stared at the data on the screen, and began to analyze it. leaf


    Fan Xian also did not understand, but when he saw the woman''s expression, he felt that something was wrong ¡­

 Chapter 1788

    <span>"788"


    What''s wrong? What did you find? " Ye Fan asked. Chu


    Yun Yao indifferently said, "From the data, we can see that there is arge amount of copper, cobalt, gold ores, as well as all kinds of jade ¡­ ¡­. It can be said that the mineral resources here are quite valuable. "<span>"No matter how much it is worth, can it be as valuable as Primordial Stone? "What about the prehistoric stone reserves?" Ye Fan said with concern.


    Chu Yunyao faintly smiled as she raised her head to look at him, "This is the most mysterious ce ¡­ ¡­" "There is currently no Great Destion Stone."<span>"Huh?" Ye Fan was a bit confused, "What do you mean, you said that there are no prehistoric stones within a hundred kilometer radius?"


    Chu Yunyao nodded, "At the very least, the data shows that this is the case."


    Is there a problem with this detector of yours? Ye Fan doubted. This


    <span>It was fifty kilometers away from the Ye family. If they didn''t even have the Primordial Stone, then what kind of dragon vein did the Ye family defend?! And ¡­


    <span>Moreover, Ye Fan could clearly feel that the spiritual energy in the area where the Ye family was located and Ling Yuwei''s courtyard was much richer than in the outside world.


    <span>Since I''m here to explore, the equipment must have been fully tested and tested. If you don''t believe me, get someone to dig it out! If I can dig out a piece, it will be my loss! " Chu Yunyao said in a bad mood.


    <span>"But this spiritual energy would not lie, could it be that the dense spiritual energy here also appeared out of thin air?" leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but doubt, "You are not deliberately finding an excuse to let me mine, are you?" Chu


    Yun Yao rolled her eyes at the man, "Is there a need for me to lie to you? Even if I tricked you into digging out the ore, would you still give it to me if you knew that I tricked you? Do you have any normal logical thinking ability!? "


    <span>"Ye Fan scratched his head, it seems that he was right. Women don''t need to offend and deceive him, this isn''t a joke."


    <span>Then ¡­ "Later on, we''ll change locations. Maybe the location isn''t right, but the Kunlun Mountains are still growing," said Ye Fan. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao nodded her head, "This is a reasonable n, it''s indeed possible. The dragon vein is quite narrow, I just haven''t covered it yet." on


    <span>So, Ye Fan helped to move the equipment while Chu Yunyao was in charge of the survey. The two of them moved west in the Kunlun Mountains.


    Halfway there, Ye Fan also received a report from Hei Li, saying that he still didn''t find any suspicious cultivators, nor did he see any humans or living creatures once again destroying the entrance to the pyramid. leaf<span>Upon hearing this, Fan did not pay any more attention to it. Currently, he was greatly troubled by the problem of the Great Deste Stone lode.


    Time passed by unknowingly. The two of them moved westward along the mountain range and continued for several hundred kilometers. However, they did not discover any response from the Great Deste Stone! leaf<span>After some calctions, if they were to continue heading west, they would soon reach the border of China. To


    In the evening, the temperature was extremely cold and the sky gradually darkened. Chu<span>Yun Yao was not a cultivator after all, even with Ye Fan''s elixir, she would still want to eat something and drink some water. by


    Therefore, they decided to take a break and discuss their next n while finding a cave to avoid the wind. To


    In the cave, the woman took out a set of cooking utensils for cooking noodles on high ground, intending to warm up."Little Yao Yao, it''s not that I have doubts about your science, but ¡­ Are you sure you didn''t leave anything out?


    How could the Divine Dragon n possibly protect a dragon vein for tens of thousands of years without a Great Deste Stone? The ancestral tombs of the n are all at the foot of the mountain! " Ye Fan was very confused. Chu


    Yun Yao took out a pair of chopsticks and stirred the noodles as she reached into her storage bag. She suddenly took out a small piece of prehistoric stone and threw it on the ground.


    <span>Just as he took out this small piece of prehistoric stone, he heard the sound of the detector outside emitting "Beep Beep"!


    Chu Yunyao expressionlessly looked at the man, "Did you hear that? Even if it''s such a small piece of prehistoric stone, my detector would still react. The problem is ¡­. There really isn''t one! "<span>Chu Yunyao ced the small piece of Primordial me Stone back into her storage bag, and indeed, the detector had calmed down. leaf


    Fan Tan clicked his tongue. "Don''t tell me..." Did we find the wrong direction? "


    <span>"You''re asking me? How would I know? "You''re the one who said the dragon fountain is here, there''s dense spirit energy here ¡­ ¡­" Chu Yunyao snappily took out a wooden bowl, poured the hot noodles into it, and began to eat the noodles. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian couldn''t help but swallow his saliva, "Woman, you can cook?"


    "It''s just instant noodles, what''s so difficult about it?" Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed. Seeing Ye Fan''s eager expression, she smiled and asked, "What, you want to eat it?"<span>Ye Fan nodded.


    <span>"Then I''ll give it to you to eat next?" Chu Yunyao''s eyes filled with evil as she asked. leaf


    When the sail heard this, how did the topic suddenly change? He could not help butugh, "I''ve already eaten the rest of it, so I want instant noodles now."


    Then I''m sorry, but my grandaunt only brought this one. "Chu Yunyao''s smile instantly disappeared, and as she ate sheughed," Wasting my time, I don''t even have a single piece of Primordial Stone, I came to the cave to eat noodles with you, what the hell ¡­ ¡­ " leaf<span>Fan Xian was depressed, this couldn''t be med on him, how could he know that the dragon vein was so evil?


    Just as he was about to exin, he suddenly realized that there was someone outside the cave?


    <span>This was definitely an otherworldly ce, why would a person suddenly appear here?


    He turned around and saw a figure curiously circling around the probes.Hmm... Oh? Hmm... "Tsk tsk ¡­" one


    <span>A man around fifty years old, who was wearing tattered clothes. His face was dirty and his hair was a bit gray. He was wearing a pair of tattered cloth shoes. He sighed as he looked at the machine.


    <span>At first nce, this person looked like a homeless person, even a beggar. However, how could an ordinary homeless person appear in such a ce!?


    Even Ye Fan had only just realized that this person was so close. Chu Yunyao even waited for Ye Fan to turn around before discovering that there was someone outside!Ye Fan stretched out his hand, signalling the woman not to speak. His instincts told him that this person... Extremely extraordinary!


    With Ye Fan''s current strength, for him to be able to quietly approach such a distance, even Ye Fan himself was trembling!


    <span>Unexpectedly, before Ye Fan could say anything, the man outside greeted them.


    "Ahh, little brother, littledy, what is that thing?" The man opened his mouth, but his words sounded strange. leaf


    Fan and Chu Yunyao frowned, in the end it was Ye Fan who walked out, smiling as he said, "This is the detector, it''s here to look for ores." maleZi shook his head, "Detector? Ore? Heh... This old one has never heard of it before. Interesting, interesting ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan asked, "Who are you, Sir? Why are you here?" male


    <span>Zi was stunned for a moment, before revealing a mouth full of white teeth that didn''t match his attire, "This old man''s surname is Xing, this young brother can just call me Xing."


    Old Xing? " Ye Fan looked up and down, he couldn''t see through the old man''s cultivation level and strength at all.<span>In reality, if he had met this person in the vast sea of people, he might not even have noticed him. If his current strength was a bit weaker, then he definitely wouldn''t have discovered that old Xing was extraordinary. leaf


    Fan Fan could guarantee that none of the ancient martial artists in China would be able to see through Old Xing. Even if they met him, they would just treat him like a vagabond!


    <span>This kind of person could totally be a part of the market!

 Chapter 1789

    1789


    <span>"I originally wanted to go outside the mountain to get some wine, but I didn''t want to pass by and see this rare item. I came down here to take a look. Haha, thank you very much little brother for your exnation. Old Xing, farewell ¡­"


    Old Xing didn''t have any intention of chatting much. He seemed to be in a hurry. After saying this, he left as soon as he could. off


    The speed of this step, it was so fast that Ye Fan almost couldn''t react! wink


    In the blink of an eye, his feet had already left the ground. Stepping on the wind, he flew a hundred meters away.<span>Ye Fan strongly felt in his heart that this old Xing probably knew some crucial information about the dragon vein, so without saying anything further, he directly chased after him!


    <span>"Ye Fan!" Where are you going!? " Chu Yunyao was left alone in the wilderness deep in the mountains for no reason, she couldn''t help shouting out. No


    Not long after, Ye Fan sent a message to her through his phone, "This person is weird, you can go back first."


    Chu Yunyao was extremely angry, and she mumbled, "Strange? I see you''re a weirdo yourself. Those who practice martial arts are all lunatics ¡­ "


    <span>Fortunately, she had her own ways to leave the mountain. She contacted her assistant and had them bring a helicopter over to pick her up. She did not intend to continue with the exploration of the Deste Flood Stone. Other


    On the other side, Ye Fan was also in a hurry, so after sending the message to the woman, he elerated again.


    This old Xing''s speed was getting faster and faster. Ye Fan frowned and directly used his Imperial Sword Technique. He stepped on his flying sword and finally caught up.


    <span>The mountain winds howled past them as the two figures sped through the air.


    Tens of thousands of mountains, under the feet of the two of them, disappeared in the blink of an eye. Old<span>With both hands behind his back, Xing''s messy hair was blown into disarray by the wind. He leisurely turned his head and looked at Ye Fan, who was closely following with the Imperial Sword Technique. He smiled and said, "So Little Brother is a swordsman, his Imperial Sword Technique is not ordinary."


    "Senior''s Wind Controlling Technique is also amazing." Ye Fanughed and said.Haha... Little Brother, are you going toe with me to get some wine? " Old Xing asked. leaf


    <span>Fan said, "I am rather curious about Senior''s background. There are some things that I would like to ask Senior to exin."


    "You can just call me old Xing, you unspecialized character from the mountains. What do you want to ask?" Old Xing was easy to talk to. leaf<span>"Old Xing, do you know if anyone has touched the Dragon Vein Great Destion Stone?"


    A dragon vein? " Old Xing smiled. "This dragon vein is guarded by the Divine Dragon n, and outsiders would never dare to touch it. If you ask me about this, how would I know about it? ""Old Xing, you don''t look like you''re lying. This kind of otherworldly expert usually wouldn''t intentionally lie to him."


    Then why did senior Xing appear in Karakorum? "


    <span>Old Xing could not help butugh, "I have been travelling for hundreds of years and have lived in the forest of Mount Kunlun. Why is it that even Karakorum is not owned by a family? He


    Recently, there were some interesting people gathered west of Kunlun Mountains. Big guys were joining in the fun to watch a show. This


    "No, I don''t have enough to watch the show. I''m still a bit familiar with this ce, so I came out to get some wine to go back."


    Ye Fan thought to himself, as expected, this is an old monster that has lived for at least a few hundred years.


    However, what surprised him even more was that ording to what Old Xing said, something was going on west of Kunlun? Moreover, there seemed to be quite a number of people!


    Who could possibly be with old Xing? leaf<span>The sail could not help but feel his heartbeat quicken, and became more curious, thus he said, "Senior, what happened in the west of Karakorum? "Why don''t you bring me along as well!"


    Old Xing smiled casually. "Since Little Brother is able to keep up with his pace, then there''s no problem!" WordWhat he meant was, if Ye Fan couldn''t keep up, he wouldn''t have brought him there.


    Ye Fan knew that this was actually speaking with strength. two<span>While they were chatting, they arrived at a small town that was rtively close to Karakorum.


    <span>It was alreadyte in the night. After finding a small shop that was open for business, Ye Fan asked Old Xing, "Senior, how much do I need to buy?"


    <span>Buy? " Old Xing blinked and asked, "You need silver taels?" leaf


    Fan''s expression couldn''t help but freeze, "Could it be ¡­" Senior, are you nning on stealing it? " Old"¡­" Xing scratched his face in embarrassment, then took out some silver and copper coins from his pants pocket.


    These ¡­ Is that enough? "


    Ye Fan looked at that copper coin. It was actually two hundred years ago, and his face couldn''t help but turn green.<span>"Old Xing," this time, Ye Fan didn''t call you senior anymore, and instead directly asked, "Tell me the truth, how have you been drinking these past few hundred years?"


    <span>Old Xing snickered. "If you want to make wine and make wine, naturally you''ll have wine once you''ve made a dozen."


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t ask any more questions. In any case, it was either "beating people" or "robbing".


    But having said that, from the beginning to the end, this old Xing had only said "liquor", not "liquor", so he hadn''t lied.


    "This wine, I''ll be taking it." Ye Fan took out a few hundred yuan notes, and directly went to the shop to ask the owner for several boxes of the region''s high quality wine.<span>Old Xing watched from the side, muttering, "So that''s the banknotes of this dynasty ¡­" "It''s so small, I wonder how many silvers it is worth ¡­"


    After moving the wine out of the shop and into a nearby alley, old Xing couldn''t wait to move it."Haha, thank you, little brother. I can move it myself!"


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "No need, I will bring them with me."


    "While talking, Ye Fan had already put a few boxes of white spirits into his storage ring."<span>Hiss ¡­ A magic tool for the mustard seed? "Little brother, you''re quite wealthy." Old Xing was rather surprised. leaf


    <span>Fan''s heart was actually quite surprised. This old Xing seemed to understand everything, and even after seeing his Imperial Sword Technique and spatial ring, he didn''t feel too surprised.


    <span>Senior, then let''s go watch the show? " Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Old Xing narrowed his eyes. "Alright, little brother, keep up the good work!"<span>With that, Old Xing flew away like the wind!


    The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth slightly smiled, followed closely behind, and a sword light flew into the sky!


    <span>This time, it seemed like old Xing intentionally wanted to test Ye Fan''s ability. His speed was actually faster than before!


    <span>The distance between them was gradually increasing!


    Ye Fan also did not expect that this old man did not use his full strength to speed up just now, but, he did not either! "Disintegrate! " leaf


    <span>As the sail was released after breaking down, the sword intent was strengthened, and the Imperial Sword Technique naturally became faster, quickly catching up! cuspis


    <span>Amidst the howling wind in the sky, the old Xing finally revealed a trace of surprise. He looked at the flying sword shining with red and gold light under Ye Fan''s feet, "Little brother, could it be an emperor level sword intent?"


    "Senior has good eyesight." Ye Fan smiled and said."Haha ¡­" "As I thought, I wonder how old you are this year?" Old Xing asked.


    Twenty six, where''s senior? " Ye Fan asked. Old<span>Xing was also surprised when he heard Ye Fan''s age, but he was not too surprised. He stroked his beard and said, "I remember when Emperor Kai Yuan Xuan left me. After that, I began to travel the four seas ¡­ ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian sucked in a breath of cold air, thinking, "Okay, I underestimated him..." He was already a thousand or several hundred years old!

 Chapter 1790

    1790 "<span>Has Senior Xing been wandering around for the past thousand years? You don''t seem to have heard of your name? "


    Ye Fan was a bit confused. It was obvious that this old Xing was at least at the Longevity Realm, and most likely at the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm. end


    The feeling Old Xing gave him was actually much stronger than the feeling he got from the old ancestors of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. can"Yes. Such an expert actually hasn''t made the slightest movement in a thousand years of history. Even when the War God was present, I''ve never heard of him challenging someone like him."


    <span>This world was neither big nor small. The ces where ordinary people lived in were only a few cities and viges on thend. None


    <span>The vast and boundless Great Sea, the nineher abyss, the endless snowy mountain, the desert and the desert were all the pinnacle of the world. Wouldn''t it be much more beautiful than that one corner of the city? longitudinal


    Of course, Old Xing, when I asionally pass a ce with people, I would also linger, but who would care about me ¡ª the slovenly old man? "Haha ¡­" Old Xingughed.


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help but to recall the words that the tyrant of grandeur had told him before.<span>This only had less than 30% of thend mass, what was truly vast was the vast ocean, and the true warriors were conquering the oceans! It even soared into the sky!


    <span>What this old Xing was saying now was actually the same.


    <span>At his level, he could actually go anywhere in the world. There were plenty of ces to roam the world and experience the wonders of the world.


    Of all themoners who live and work, study, eat, and sleep, who would really notice that these otherworldly beings live on this?


    <span>Like when you walk past a park, maybe the homeless guy in the chair is Old Xing. But


    <span>Yes, if Ye Fan didn''t have enough strength, who would have known that this vagabond was a master who had lived for thousands of years!? leaf


    Fan suddenly understood. It wasn''t that these otherworldly experts were deliberately hiding and pretending to be low-key. It was just that ordinary people simply didn''t have the ability to discover their existence!


    It was like the ants on the ground feeling the clouds above their heads. In fact, it was just a single person stepping on one of their legs ¡­ inIn the world of these otherworldly experts and peerless experts, mortals were the ignorant ants. He


    In truth, mortals couldn''t even detect their every move.Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh. He couldn''t help but feel that his previous thoughts wereughable. That''s right... How could such a person easily leave behind any traces in history?


    Those who can write history, can you find them? And why would the people who found them record these things?


    "Senior, then do you know Ye Wuya?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask. Old<span>Xing couldn''t help but cast a sidelong nce at him. "It''s only now that I realize little brother, you seem to have the aura of the Divine Dragon n. What is your rtionship with Ye Wuya?"


    <span>"In terms of blood rtion, he is my grandfather." Ye Fan forced a smile, as if he really did recognize him.


    "Oh ¡­" Old Xing suddenly understood. "No wonder your cultivation is so impressive at such a young age.""Senior really knows Ye Wuya?" He''s looking for you to spar? " Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"I''m not good at fighting, and I want to live a little longer, so I don''t dare topete with that person.


    His strength is not something that should be found in this world. If I were to meet him, I would be unable to dodge, so how would I dare topete in martial arts? "


    "Senior, you still don''t dare?" "You''re much stronger than anyone I''ve ever met before. Ye Wuya has always been looking for people to spar with. Those people are so weak, how could they possibly have a chance to spar with him?" Ye Fan said.


    Old Xing sighed with emotion and looked at Ye Fan with an expression that said "Young man, you''re very ignorant", "If Ye Wuya were to make a move, then the world would definitely be destroyed and everything would be destroyed. image<span>As a heaven-defying person, he should not have existed in this world long ago.


    <span>When I saw him, I was also surprised to learn that he was in his thirties, that such a heaven-defying figure had not broken through the void and remained in the world, and that I had not slept for three days. No


    If he stayed in this world for too long, it would be because something wasn''t done yet, or perhaps he just wanted to have some fun.


    If he were to challenge someone to a duel, it would just be a diversion. He wouldn''t take it seriously... Think about it, if he really can defeat everyone in one move, who would be able to fight him? "<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan was suddenly startled, that''s right! Why didn''t he think that Ye Wuya was purposely throwing a tantrum!?


    The exalted War God was actually a glutton. This person''s yfulness was clearly very heavy. To him, a martial artspetition was nothing more than eating; it was nothing more than his interest! But


    From Old Xing''s mouth, Ye Fan once again felt the terror of Ye Wuya ¡­ ¡­


    Perhaps, he really wasn''t a person of this world from the very beginning.


    "So you''re the grandson of the Divine Dragon Family, Ye Wuya... "Ugh ¡­" Old Xing stroked his beard, muttering to himself, "What a coincidence. You made the right decision to join in the fun." leaf<span>Fan Xian could not help but be puzzled, "Senior, why do you say that..."


    <span>The moment Ye Fan asked the question, he suddenly felt his scalp go numb, and his eyes suddenly looked straight ahead! two


    He had already reached the westernmost part of the Kunlun Mountains and was about to leave China.


    <span>The terrain of that wild and barbaric region was extremely steep, the climate was vile, and there was no country to send troops to guard it.


    <span>At this moment, the sky and earth changed color! Only


    They saw a ck mass of berserk tornados, like a raging, frenzied dragon of darkness, roaring madly!<span>Within the dark tornado, there was a zing fire that was constantly exploding and whistling through the air!


    Darkness and crimson light constantly collided violently between the skies and the earth!


    <span>The key point was that this was not a natural disaster at all, but man-made! leaf


    The sails clearly felt that these were two powers that surpassed longevity, and had reached the power of Heaven Seizing. They were fiercely battling!


    <span>"Aiyah, aiya! After chatting with you for so long, they''ve already started their second match! "I wonder if I''ve missed out on something interesting ¡­" Old


    Xing became anxious and sped towards that direction. At the same time, he turned his head towards Ye Fan andughed: "Little brother! There weren''t many people in this world who dared to take out their true abilities to fight against someone who wasn''t afraid of Sky Law. It was a pity that they missed it! Then ¡­<span>The two people who are fighting are both members of your n, I''m afraid you know them, right? " leaf


    At this moment, the sails were taut, and his hands were involuntarily trembling. It had been a long time since he was this excited. Such a scene made his blood boil!<span>The closer they got, the more they could feel how powerful the pressure from the fight between the two fighters was! Then ¡­


    The dark tornado was cold and sharp, and the zing mes were scorching and domineering! OnlyIt was two people fighting. But this battle, this energy pressure,pared to the fight between the two great sects that Ye Fan had seen on the Red Moon Ind, was dozens of times stronger! wink


    <span>In the blink of an eye, the two of them arrived at a mountain several hundred meters away from each other. They used a rtively close distance to watch the battle.


    <span>After passing through a radius of over ten miles, Ye Fan discovered at least ten powerful cultivation levels, which were not even considered to be people he couldn''t discover, who were hiding their aura.


    Some of these people were simr to Old Xing, and some of them were even more unfathomable! He<span>He now understood that these experts, who were unknown to the world, were here to watch this shocking battle of wailing ghosts and gods. Right


    <span>For them, only this kind of Heaven Seizing Battle was able to attract them from all over the world.


    But facing so many otherworldly experts, Ye Fan didn''t have the time to look at them. His gaze was already deeply fixed in that dark storm, staring at those two figures, not saying a single word for a long time. How


    <span>How could it be the two of them!? "He has been missing all this time, and he actually came here to fight!?"


    Little brother, I already said that you should know each other, hehe ¡­ " Old Xing grinned. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry. His eyes were reflecting the rays of light from the intense battle as he muttered: "I recognize it ¡­" "I can no longer recognize him ¡­" one


    <span>One was his own father, the other was the genius ancestor of the Phoenix n, they were all familiar with each other!

 Chapter 1791

    Although 1791


    However, Ye Fan had never been able to see through Xiao Rou''s strength. Thest time he met Ye Long Yuan, he also couldn''t see through Ye Long Yuan''s strength.<span>However, he had never thought that these two people had already reached the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm.


    The key point was that Xiao Rou couldn''t understand it, so it was fine. But back then, Ye Longyuan definitely wasn''t in the Heaven Seizing Stage. Could it be that he only used a few months to shatter the space in one go?!At this moment, Ye Longyuan was wielding a ck in sabre. His entire body seemed to be surrounded by a ck tornado, the sabre edge constantly jumping with a dark sabre intent, and there was even a faintly discernable blood-red sparrow flying in a circle! leaf


    <span>Dragon Lake''s Saber Intent was ice-cold to the bone. It was like a ferocious beast brimming with killing intent! And ¡­


    <span>Xiao Rou''s petite body was currently wrapped in zing Phoenix mes. Her long hair was already scarlet red, and her eyes flickered with red and gold light. With just a wave of her hands, she was able to shake the hearts of those in the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm. two


    <span>A person''s will and mes continuously shed fiercely. This simple move was the purest form of a battle that returned to its original nature! every


    Each move and each move, in reality, contained within them their unique insights into the Dao of the Heavens!<span>"Xing and Pu!" Xing and Pu! Where''s the wine!? Where''s the wine!? " A brute with a big beard suddenly appeared on top of the mountain and shouted at Old Xing. leaf


    <span>The sails slightly frowned. So old Xing''s name was Xing and Pu... Why did he seem to have seen this name before?


    <span>"There''s no need to worry. This little brother has wine with him," Xing He said.


    The bearded big fellow immediately looked at Ye Fan, "Brat, where''s the wine?" leaf


    Fan Xian could feel that this big man called Zi Fang was even stronger than Xing and Pu, and he wondered where this master came from.


    However, he was too embarrassed to get to the bottom of this, so he took out all the wine. This<span>The man directly punctured the case with his finger and took out a bottle of wine. Then, he broke the ss opening of the bottle and gulped down a few mouthfuls of the liquor with a "gulp" sound.


    <span>"Haha, good wine!" The concubine sat down on a rock and continued watching the battle happily.


    <span>At this moment, as if smelling the smell of alcohol, seven or eight men and women with different appearances came running over from several nearby hills. Some of them were dressed in dirty clothes, while some of them were neat and tidy.


    <span>These people did not hold back and immediately picked up the bottle to drink. Some even properly unscrewed the cap, while others were just like the room. They did not even know how to open a bottle, only drinking after breaking the bottle.


    Now that there was wine on the mountain, these people were reluctant to leave. They just sat there and drank.


    However, these people didn''t seem to be interested in Ye Fan''s appearance, and no one asked about Ye Fan''s origin. by<span>The focus of attention was mainly on Ye Longyuan and Xiao Rou.


    <span>Xing He felt quite pained as he muttered, "Little brother, why do you need to bring out all of your wine? There''s not enough to drink now ¡­"


    Ye Fan was speechless. How could he have known that these elders were so rude?


    He took a sip of the strong wine and asked with a frown, "Senior, how long have the two of them been fighting here?" Xing"It''s been a while. It seems like it''s Feng Nu from the Phoenix n who is cultivating here and is preparing to shatter the void. posterior


    The swordsman who came to the Divine Dragon Empire just so happened to be nning on shattering the void, so when the two met, they began to fight. "


    Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and couldn''t help but say in astonishment, "The purpose of their attacks, was to attract the Sky Law?!""Yeah, they seem to be impatient and want to leave this Primal Chaos Realm as soon as possible. However, Sky Law hasn''te yet, so they can only cause some trouble and see if Sky Law can get here soon," Xing He said.


    <span>Ye Fan quietly clenched his fists. He couldn''t dodge the Sky Law, he was afraid that if he used the power of Duotian, he would attract the Sky Law. But


    Yes, Ye Longyuan and Xiao Rou actually wanted Sky Law toe down?! Xiao<span>Perhaps Rou didn''t have any feelings for this world anymore, then what about Ye Longyuan? Could it be that he had already put down everything!?


    <span>"Isn''t Sky Law the Separating Yin Thunder and Yang Thunder? Can these two really withstand the Yin Yang Twin Thunderbolts? " Ye Fan frowned.


    At this time, the brawny guy standing next to them said, "Those who dare to provoke Sky Law in such a way naturally have full confidence in themselves, or are not afraid of losing their souls. What kind of nonsense are you trying to pull?"


    <span>"You little brat, you have the aura of the Divine Dragon n on you, so you must be a member of the Divine Dragon n. Can''t recognize what is in the swordsman''s hand?


    With only that de, how could he be afraid of Sky Law? " This time, the one who spoke was actually a middle-ageddy wearing red silk that revealed her shoulders.


    <span>Xing Heughed and said, "Cymbidium ah, you don''t know about this. Although Ming Hong''s de has always been at the Divine Dragon n, no one has dared to touch it ever since Ji Xuanyuan broke through the void. also


    <span>Even back when he was the Martial Emperor, he had borrowed it for Dongfang Shuo for a period of time, but he still couldn''t suppress it and sent it back to the Shen Long family.


    <span>After that, no one had ever heard of a descendant of the Divine Dragon n capable of suppressing Ming Hong''s Bloodthirsty de. This


    <span>This little brother is only twenty-six years old this year, so it is understandable that he did not know the magic de that was passed down in his family! "


    When Ye Fan heard this, his whole body couldn''t help but shiver, and he lost his voice: "What!?" That''s the ''Ming Hong de''!? "It was rumored that during the ancient era, when the Yellow Emperor Origin Sword was created, there was still metal left inside. Moreover, the high temperature within the sword would not disperse, and the remaining cast materials would flow to the bottom of the furnace. Xuan


    He discovered by ident that the demonic nature of the de was extremely strong and that it possessed powerparable to that of Xuanyuan sword. In addition, it would devour his master, so he tried to use Xuanyuan sword to destroy it!<span>However, ording to the legends, the de itself turned into a redrk, turned into a streak of scarlet light, and disappeared into the horizon! Single


    <span>In terms of weapon quality, it could be said that Ming Hong''s saber was on par with Xuan Yuan''s sword! It was just that hecked actualbat experience, which was why he wasn''t very famous.


    Ye Fan had always thought that this de was just a legend. Although heter found out that the Xuan Yuan Sword was probably real, he never thought that Ming Hong''s de was still in this world! And ¡­Moreover, it was the ordinary looking ck saber that Ye Longyuan had never left his side! When


    Then, looking at the de this time, especially the blood-red swallow that was coiling around the de''s body and the de intent that burned like a devil''s me, hepletely believed that this was the legendary devil de that was on par with Xuanyuan sword! aural


    <span>"Until Xing and Pu said that Ye Fan was only twenty-six years old, the surrounding Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors only gave Ye Fan a couple more nces."


    <span>"So she''s still a little kid, but it''s alright that she has that kind of power," the concubine narrowed her eyes.


    "Hehe, this little brother coincidentally is also Ye Wuya''s grandson." Xing He said as he took a sip of his wine. a few


    One of the Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors nced at Ye Fan again. Thedy called Cyan Orchid regretfully said, "He really is a lot weaker than his grandfather. Besides his tough skin and thick muscles, his talent is too poor."


    Ye Fan revealed a bitter smile. He didn''t expect that his own body was so strong, but his weak soul had already been seen through by these people.


    "This little brother is a swordsman, with the Emperor Level Sword Intent body, it''s fine that he doesn''t cultivate internal energy, but rather that he wants to create a new path for himself. Haha ¡­" Xing He said in a happy tone.<span>"Oh? "Overlord level Sword Intent?"


    This is rare, I never would have thought that after the Xuan Yuan, there would be another Monarch level sword intent ¡­ " A few Heaven Seizing Supreme experts muttered to themselves, but they were not too surprised. Positive


    At this time, the intense battle between Ye Longyuan and Xiao Rou suddenly stopped as they distanced themselves. He


    Everyone simultaneously looked up and saw the dark clouds billowing in the vast sky, and the wind and thunder changing color! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1792

    "It''s yours ¡­" Ye Longyuan said with some regret. Day


    Whether or not the punishment came or not, it was all random. This time, it was Xiao Rou''s Sky Law.<span>Ye Longyuan felt very regretful that he was unable toe. Xiao


    Jean pped happily. "Oh! Great! It''s finally here! Hurry up and go! This ancestor is going to y! " leaf


    Long Yuan sighed, turned his head, and looked at Ye Fan''s location. Even though it was a few hundred meters away, the Qi had urately locked onto him. again


    <span>Taking a step forward, Ye Longyuan appeared a few meters in front of Ye Fan. He


    After stabbing Ming Hong''s saber into the rock, the cold light of the saber was extinguished. No


    After the saber strike, the pressure he exuded became many times weaker, as if he had once again returned to his ordinary cultivation. leafSail frowned, he suddenly thought, could it be that all this time, Ye Longyuan doesn''t seem to be that strong, because... He had retained most of his strength in this de? He


    Before, he was still wondering why Ye Longyuan, who was once the genius of the Divine Dragon n, would suddenly stop moving ¡­ Now it seems that he was using most of his strength to suppress the magic knife all the time? leaf


    Long Yuan coldly looked at Ye Fan, there was no emotion in his eyes, as if he was just a stranger. After that, he turned around and sat cross-legged next to the sabre.Although Ye Fan didn''t approve of his father''s intentions, seeing that Ye Longyuan didn''t even tell him a single word, Ye Fan still felt somewhat ufortable in his heart.


    "I don''t know why, but thest time we met, at least Ye Fan felt that there was some sort of rtionship between him and himself, but this time, it really felt like aplete stranger.""Heaven''s Punishment really did attract it. With Feng Nu''s strength, the power of the Heaven''s Punishment wouldn''t be weak," the red-clothed girl called Cyan muttered.


    <span>"Phoenix mes of the Phoenix n, both internally and externally, we cultivate as well. We have the advantage in dealing with Sky Law, so even if Sky Law is more powerful, we don''t need to leave this ce. We will just watch from the sidelines." Positive


    <span>As he spoke, a massive thundercloud condensed in the sky. This thundercloud was much darker than the Yang Thunder Sky Law that Ye Fan had encounteredst time. Although ¡­


    <span>"However, the area it covered was not as big as the Yang Thunder that Ye Fan had encountered, but it was of apletely different nature!"


    <span>yin thunder heavenly punishment? " Ye Fan frowned. He felt that his head was starting to hurt a little, so he hurriedly operated the Fire Dragon Soul to protect his three souls and seven souls.


    Looking at the old guys and Ye Longyuan beside him, there was no reaction. It could be seen that their primordial spirits were all stronger than his!Sure enough, these old fellows were right, his soul was still too weak.


    His training style had been unconventional throughout the entire journey. In order to survive, he hadpletely deviated from the path of the sword, using battle strength as the first criterion and thus neglecting the simultaneous improvement of many other aspects.


    Even though he had broken through to the fire dragon realm, the more his divine dragon bloodline improved, the wider each realm became. fire<span>The Dragon Realm was actually a realm with a very high upper limit. There were many hidden steps within it. From


    If he did not have a strong inner force skill, he would have to raise the Fire Dragon Soul to a high level before he could withstand the Yin Lightning. Positive


    At this time, a grey, blue, green, and purple bolt of lightning appeared in the sky. It was incredibly dazzling, but it exuded a sinister and strange aura. Like a gray flood dragon, it abruptly fell from the sky!


    "Boom!"Under the might of the heavens, Xiao Rou''s face was filled with joy. There was no fear at all and no pressure could be seen.


    The phoenix mes around her body suddenly expanded by several times, and a giant dazzling phoenix formed from phoenix mes was like the legendary divine beast of the phoenix.


    The moment the yin thunder descended, the Goldfire Phoenix, which was not the slightest bit inferior, shot up into the sky! Only<span>Seeing the Phoenix Bird flying through the air, at the moment it collided with the grey lightning dragon, instead of retreating, it rushed forward and soared into the sky!


    The lightning dragon was unable to withstand the destructive power of the Phoenix. It was continuously being devoured. It couldn''t evennd on Xiao Rou''s body!<span>"Fire Phoenix Swallowing Dragon!? What a strong primordial spirit! directly devouring the yin lightning!? " At this time, therge man suddenly sat up. His eyes revealed a bright light as he eximed in admiration.


    "This level of Feng Nu might not even be seen once in the entire history of the Phoenix n!" leaf<span>When Fan Jian saw that Xiao Rou was going to easily cross the Yin Lightning tribtion, the feelings in his heart were mixed. There was no way to exin it!


    <span>He felt a headache as he watched from the side. This Xiao Rou actually didn''t feel the slightest bit of difort despite enduring the Yin Lightning?! Although ¡­


    However, despite the fact that he had trained for hundreds of years, the disparity was too great!If he had the strength of Xiao Rou''s primordial spirit, how would he have the strength to control his own limbs and only dare to fight against the enemy with Long Habitat''s strength? yin


    In less than five minutes, the lightning had been struck down by the Phoenix. Day


    <span>The strange phenomenon on the ground disappeared, and the strange world once again returned to the scenery of the vast and deste mountains. one


    Xiao Rou, wearing a red dress, shed her body and appeared in front of Ye Fan and the others. With an unhappy face, she angrily said, "Not fun, not fun!" Sky Law was too weak! rush


    <span>Tight, Ye Longyuan, let''s keep fighting! I need to finish the Sky Law quickly and leave this ce. leaf


    Without a word, he extended his hand and the Ming Hong de flew into his hand. His entire body was like a bomb, as he grasped the de, he began to emit a violent energy, his body once again releasing a terrifying de intent!Seeing that the two of them seemed to be in a hurry to leave this world, Ye Fan could not help but feel annoyed in his heart. He couldn''t help but frown and ask, "You two are looking for Ye Wuya?"


    Xiao Rou turned her head and smiled at Ye Fan, "Hee hee, that''s right, you want to go too? "Do you want to y with me?"


    y? " Ye Fan couldn''t help but mock himself: "You guys are having fun. That day, people were staring at the dragon''s vein, covetously eyeing it. Who knows what other methods it has to create a bunch of mutated beasts."


    <span>Moreover, the n Gathering will start in a few days. Your descendants are still fighting for the so-called Dragon Bloodline Guardian Authority. " leaf


    Fan Xian then looked at Ye Longyuan and said, "There is definitely a problem with the Divine Dragon n right now, so why don''t you care about the strange things that Ye Feng is doing?"


    <span>Ye Longyuan was silent. He just looked at Ye Fan coldly, as if he was toozy to answer.


    <span>Xiao Rou pouted and said, "What does this have to do with us ¡­ I can''t control them forever. I can''t live on, I can''t.


    As for this n Gathering, I''ve looked for you thest time and helped them confirm it. If you don''t go and fight, then that''s enough. Could it be that when I go to y with Ye Wuya, I need their permission? "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be speechless for a long time. Speaking of this, it seems to be true, he can''t keep an eye on the future generations. can


    <span>Ye Longyuan''s attitude surprised him even more, and he could not help but ask again, "What about you? Didn''t you always treat the guardian of the Divine Dragon n as a big matter? "


    Ye Longyuan raised the Winged Hong de in his hand and his fingers slowly caressed the de. Finally, he said, "All these years, it was precisely because I was worried about this de that I was unable topletely control it. such as


    "Today, I''ve severed three thousand of the worldly realm with a single saber strike, and my heartless de intent has be one. The past and past have all but disappeared before my eyes ¡­"


    Ye Fan was startled. He suddenly understood something. He finally understood why the way Ye Longyuan looked at him was so different from the past. It was so cold!


    His de intent was actually called "Heartless"!? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1793

    <span>1793 This


    In other words, the reason why Ye Longyuan''s cultivation was deemed stagnant in the past, from a genius to a powerhouse, his strength was not exposed.<span>It was because he still had ties to the country, to the family, to his loved ones, to his loved ones, and to his children!


    <span>His de intent could not break through, he could not control the merciless demonic de, and he could not disy his de intent to its fullest. can


    Now, he had already achieved "heartlessness", at least, he had cut off enough shackles!


    <span>When he became cold and emotionless towards those people and things that had happened in the past, his de intent finally disyed the power it should have! Xiao


    <span>Rou''s tworge eyes lit up and she happilyughed, "Ah, Ye Fan, your father is very interesting. Not only did he ''use a knife to enter the path'', he even poured all of his cultivation into Ming Hong''s de!


    <span>This method of using the body to refine the saber is actually able to suppress the bacsh of Ming Hong''s de. This is something that even you old ancestor Xuanyuan did not do! From


    From this point, you father and son probably have simr talent in saber and sword. Although his de intent cannot be considered an emperor level sword intent, but his de intent and de intent perfectly fused together, and his power is probably not inferior to an emperor level sword intent! "Ye Fan frowned, thinking that even if this de intent was stronger, it might not be as strong as yours. He couldn''t help but ask Xiao Rou, "When you were at the South Pole, were you hiding your strength?"


    "Nope. After I left the South Pole, I yed around for a few days. I was bored, so I started to seriously cultivate. I only recently broke through to the Heaven Seizing Manor a few days ago. Hedgehog


    Heh, I only realized that there are quite a few experts in this world after I reach the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm, but they''re not fun and won''t fight with me! Me


    "If you want to lead the Sky Law, none of them are willing to do it. Only your father is brave enough," Xiao Rou said casually, as if it was a simple matter for him to charge from the Unity Path to the Heaven Seizing Gate.


    The group of experts were speechless. They were not prepared for the punishment, so they naturally didn''t want to use their powers. leaf


    <span>Even though he knew that he could not be considered a martial arts genius, he had always relied on the edge of life and death, high intensity training, tenacious perseverance, and some fortuitous encounters in order to have his strength today.


    However, Xiao Rou''s cultivation speed was too much of a blow!However, he didn''t care what Xiao Rou wanted to do. What made him angry in his heart was Ye Longyuan''s attitude ¡­ "


    <span>Thest time you asked me to y chess and said those things to me, could it be for the sake of leaving like this!?


    <span>Do you really not feel the slightest bit of guilt!? Even if it''s not for me, what about that woman who wrongly believes in you!? " Ye Fan asked in a deep voice. leaf


    "" Long Yuan said indifferently.


    Why are you ying dumb!? And Ji Ru Lan, and that Ye Feng who doesn''t know what he''s doing, what do you think he''s doing!? " Ye Fan raised his voice. "


    Hey! Boy! Don''t dy us from enjoying the show. Everyone has their own ambitions. What does the thoughts of others have to do with you?


    Since his de intent is Heartless, then why are you still being so silly after cutting off all those messes!? " the concubine at the back shouted in dissatisfaction."Little brother, forget it. The things you''ve said don''t matter ¡­" Xing and Pu also advised.


    <span>The other Heaven Stealing powerhouses also had bored looks on their faces. Obviously, they didn''t care about the people of the heavens, the dragon''s vein, or their families.


    It had nothing to do with him... Urgent? This


    These two words were like a heavy hammer, smashing right into Ye Fan''s heart! leafIn the heart of the sail, there was an indescribable anger and bitterness ¡­ From


    <span>It was as if he had be a fool in their eyes, and he waspletely concerned with matters of "no importance".


    In order to protect himself and the people around him, to protect those innocent people ¡­ Fighting against the heavens, guarding against the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, blocking the Guardian King ¡­


    Any Heaven Stealing cultivator could take care of these things. canYes, none of them had the interest to interfere! or


    <span>Perhaps to these otherworldly masters, the ether particles of heaven and earth, the things of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, were allpletely boring! !


    It didn''t matter if the world was destroyed, because their opponent was only the Primal Chaos Realm''s Sky Law.<span>If they were willing, they could even leave this. Even if the gods took over this world, they might still be able to survive ¡­ Top


    <span>In the ancient era, if it wasn''t for the fact that the heavens arrogantly wanted to eliminate all of humanity, there would probably be many experts that would choose to cultivate on their own and not care about these things. matter


    <span>In truth, even at that time, who could guarantee that every single Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivator would stand up for them?


    For the strong, no matter what the environment was outside, it would not affect them. Therefore, these matters were of no concern to them.


    However, Ye Fan was unable to do so. Perhaps he is a little silly, or maybe he is still young...


    His heart was grown big. He couldn''t be so cold and heartless, and he didn''t want to be like that! cause


    For the people around him to appear weak, and then abandon them? No longer caring about their lives? This<span>Looks like... Could he really feel at ease?


    <span>Watching innocent people get killed? He clearly had the ability to stop this tragedy, but he didn''t stretch out a hand to stop it?


    <span>Just like Nie Wuyue, who once suffered so much for him, and now, this fellow actually used a "Heartless Saber Intent"!? So what is over now!?


    Why did he have to look down on the lives of ordinary people? Why did they not save him? Difficult<span>Did he have to stand out in the world, to ignore themon people, to stand out in the world, was he the so-called expert?


    Ye Fan''s eyes were slightly red. He sneered and asked Ye Longyuan, "Didn''t you always want to fight with Ye Wuya? This way you are now, heartless and heartless, abandoning all emotions ¡­ What difference is there between him and Ye Wuya!? "Ye Longyuan''s face was calm as he said, "If you only want to say this, then don''t waste my time. You have your own views and I have mine. Why force yourself?"


    <span>Because your thoughts will harm those I care about, so how can I just sit by and do nothing?! " Ye Fan asked.


    Ye Longyuan''s emotions did not waver in the slightest, "After thinking about it for decades, I finally understand that the gap between me and Ye Wuya is the weakness of human nature.


    <span>A person''s weakness was that they would be tied up by their emotions. Only by being ruthless would they be able to control their own emotions. Only by being against themselves would they be able to keep their mind clear of distractions and be invincible in this world. You


    <span>In my eyes, all of this is meaningless. " leaf


    <span>Fan raised his head andughed, "Haha..." This is your de intent!? The Heavenly Dao youprehended!? In order to chase after Ye Wuya, you made yourself so inhumane!? "


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan turned around, looked at this group of Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors, and said with shining eyes: "Don''t you guys also think that my idea is particrly boring? Especially childish? " Xing


    He Pu chuckled and said, "Little Brother, why do you need to be so serious?" Then ¡­


    Cyan was bored out of her mind and said, "Little rascal, even though you haveprehended the Overlord''s Sword Intent, you are only a genius in the way of the sword. Just look at your Immortal Soul.


    <span>The two people in front of you are both genuine geniuses. Aren''t you asking for trouble byparing your thoughts of a mortal with those of a genius? "


    "Oh? "Genius?" Ye Fan asked in ridicule, "I would like to ask these seniors here, what is a true genius?"<span>Are you annoyed? Are you done yet? " Some of the Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors began to get annoyed. Large


    The bearded man squinted, took a sip of his wine and said, "Kid, listen carefully. Geniuses are all kinds of cultivation techniques. Regardless of the realm, an epiphany would allow a breakthrough! NeedsThose who trained arduously, those who needed opportunities, and those who needed time ¡ª they couldn''t be considered geniuses!


    <span>Geniuses could only raise their cultivation, whether they wanted to or not. There was no such thing as being unable to do so! quaque


    Because they were bound to this world, these two people didn''t enter the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm.


    <span>However, when they nned to leave, they only needed a few months to be strong enough to challenge Sky Law! This


    This is the difference between you and a genius! " Speak


    Having said that, the concubine nced at Ye Fan yfully and said, "I know that with your age and strength, most likely you''ve already gained the respect of tens of thousands of people.But what can thosemoners'' admiration for you bring to you? longitudinal


    Although he was honored with the title of marquis, even unifying the rivers and mountains was just a few lines in the history books. Van


    <span>Man was like a snowke falling from the sky, like the stream flowing in this mountain stream, passing in the blink of an eye.


    They were not the least bit affected by the passage of time in this world!


    <span>Even if you saved the lives of thousands of people, saving this world from being annihted, what can you do about it? epoch


    Life is like the wilting of nts and vegetation, life means death. This is how it should be! Why are you asking for trouble? NowYou are only in your twenties, it is normal that you can''t let go of those meaningless thoughts in your mind... or


    <span>You may be able to gain some epiphany one day, but it is also possible that you will never understand ¡­ This is because a genius is a genius. A mortal is still a mortal. " mountain


    The wind howled. leaf


    The sail lowered its head and clenched its hands, seemingly lost in thought.


    "Aiya, Zhang Zi Fang, why are you telling him so much?" "Can a little kid understand these things?"


    "It''s all Old Xing''s fault. Why did you bring this little fellow here for ¡­ Hurry up, Feng Nu, it''s time for the third match! Hurry up and get us some Yang Thunder so we can have a look! " Xiao


    Rou made a face at the other Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors, "You won''t fight, hmph!"


    Ye Longyuan took a step forward and said, "Let''s begin..." ""Alright, alright!"


    Just when Xiao Rou and Ye Longyuan were about to continue fighting, Ye Fan, who had his head lowered, suddenly spoke...


    <span>"You two geniuses ¡­" How about a fight with a normal person like me? " leaf


    The sail turned its head to the side, and its pair of eyes that flickered with golden mes had a deep and cold edge to them ¡­

 Chapter 1794

    <span>1794 ton


    Time, the scene became silent, as if the air itself had frozen. mountain


    The experts from the other mountains revealed looks of surprise. Only<span>There was Xiao Rou. Her bright eyes revealed a bit of yfulness as she looked at Ye Fan with a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Did I hear it right? This kid wants to fight one against two?"


    Ignorant child, even if you have emperor level sword intent, how can youpare this little bit of cultivation to a Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm? "His mouth is really open."


    Back then, Xuan Yuan himself was an expert of his generation, and he only managed toprehend Overlord level Sword Intent after the birth of the Xuanyuan sword. Just because heprehended the Overlord level Sword Intent, did he really think that he would be able topare to Ji Xuanyuan? "<span>A group of Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors, more or less, let out some sounds of disdain. In their eyes, Ye Fan was still too young.


    <span>Little brother, don''t be so impulsive, it''s not that I, Old Xing, am bbering... "I''m afraid that with your condition, you won''t even be able to withstand a single sh from their des or a single me." Xing and Pu however, advised them with good intentions.


    <span>"Xing and Pu, what are you bbering about!?" If this brat wants to throw his life away, then just let him be! " That female cultivator, Cyan rolled her eyes and said.


    Ye Fan didn''t pay any attention to him, only silently calling out that huge ck sword with a calm face.


    This huge sword was like a door, but in front of Ye Longyuan''s de, it seemed clumsy and stupid.


    "What kind of sword is this? "Strange, it doesn''t look like a magical equipment either."Haha, you call that a sword? "It''s just a lump of ck iron, don''t tell me that you''ve torn down the metal door..."


    <span>Ye Longyuan looked at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze, and said, "The dao that I haveprehended has never tried to be understood by you, nor do you need to understand it. But, the fact that we are here to receive punishment from the heavens, is not a joke.


    "If you think that the battles we had in the past were the true difference in strength between you and me, you would be too arrogant."


    <span>Fight, or not dare to fight? Is that what geniuses talk about? " Ye Fan said indifferently. leaf


    <span>Long Yuan narrowed his eyes and sighed...


    In the next second, his expression suddenly became cold and murderous. With one hand holding his saber, he fiercely shed at Ye Fan! Absolute<span>The Love Saber Intent suddenly exploded, just like a greyish ck bolt of lightning filled with a desperate aura, bringing with it the violent sparks of the Saber Intent, and it directly and violently shot towards Ye Fan!


    "Ye Fan swung his sword horizontally to block, the golden-red sword intent was lingering around the de!""Bam!" Only


    Hearing a loud explosion, the Unparalleled Sword Intent in Ye Fan''s first stage of disintegration was directly shattered!Carrying a sword in his hand, he flew more than ten meters away from the top of the mountain, before crashing down from the peak of a thousand meters! "


    <span>Sigh... This is simply a waste of our time... "


    "But that sword''s material is not bad. It can block this de intent?"


    Just as the group of cultivators were talking, a golden red sword light suddenly shot up from the valley! give


    In the blink of an eye, over ten thousand flying swords that flickered with golden light and surrounded by dragon mes charged out of the valley like a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses. They hovered in the air like thousands of flying dragons!


    A figure soared into the sky like a bolt of lightning, standing amidst the thousands of flying swords. His eyes were dancing with golden mes as he looked down at the crowd. This<span>In the next moment, the expressions of Xing He, Pan Tong, and the rest of the cultivators froze as they revealed looks of shock!


    <span>This ¡­ Where did this flying sworde from!? "


    "Sword kinesis? This brat can actually control so many flying swords at the same time!? "<span>At this time, Ye Fan extended his hand towards Ye Longyuan, crooked his finger and expressionlessly said, "Come, let me see, what kind of difference in strength is there in the end?"


    Just now, Ye Fan had used the First Layer of the Unparalleled Sword Intent to forcefully resist it.After experiencing the power and characteristics of this Heartless Saber Intent, he felt that using the Sword God''s body was a bit more cumbersome, so he might as well just use the Extreme Sword Intent.


    <span>With his current strength, with the disintegration of the secondyer and the extreme sword intent, he would be able to increase the power of the sword intent to the Heaven Stealing level. To


    <span>Whether this was enough or not, Ye Fan himself was not sure. In any case, he would just check it out first.


    Ye Longyuan frowned and took a step into the air. The grand de in his hand caused a whirlpool of de intent, and with a wave of his de intent, a rotating tornado of de intent was formed!


    "Heartless Saber Intent, Demonic Wind Saber!" will<span>The dark de intent tornado swept away dozens of tons of rocks from the top of the mountain. Each wind de was like a metal de that could destroy metal and jade. The sound of air tearing was extremely ear-piercing! facies


    Facing such an apocalyptic de intent, Ye Fan stood firmly, unmoving.<span>Unparalleled Sword Intent, Octoterra Emperor Dragon! " leaf


    With a thought from the sail, the flying swords that filled the sky transformed into eight huge dragons, dancing chaotically in the air!


    Currently, the Octoterra Emperor Dragon had thousands of flying swords. Each one of them was several times thicker than when Ye Fan had firstprehended this move! This


    The eight Sword Dragons, wreathed in golden mes, were shockingly powerful in the air! sword


    Wherever the dragon passed by, these de intents swiftly disintegrated. In less than three seconds, the eight Sword Dragons had directly minced this de intents tornado! "You were merciless enough toprehend this kind of insignificant skill!? " Ye Fan sneered.


    <span>Ye Longyuan''s face sank. His eyes flickered as he remained silent.


    <span>At this time, many of the Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors within a radius of several miles had already stood up and looked at Ye Fan. From the previous disdain in their eyes, it was obvious that they were somewhat stunned.


    <span>How was this possible!? He ¡­ With his little cultivation, how could he have the power of the Heaven Stealing Realm''s sword intent? "


    <span>Cultivating the Sword Truth would allow him to reach the heavens, but the problem was that he clearly didn''t have that level of cultivation!


    His sword intent, how could it... The power has increased by so much in such a short period of time!? "


    Xing Ping and the others had puzzled looks on their faces. How could they have known about the disintegration process? How could they have known about the sword intent of the limit?<span>Whether it was disintegration or extreme sword intent, Ye Fan had endured the risk of his body exploding and finally seeding. Moreover, he had also gone through an abnormally strong physical training to master this.


    In order to survive, Ye Fan constantly wandered around the edge of life and death, forcefully breaking through, using all kinds of methods to pursue the ultimatebat strength, and his training method was also an absolute self-abuse in the eyes of ordinary people.


    <span>His cultivation was indeed not high, and what he had was only the realm of the sword dao. But in order to protect himself and the people around him, Ye Fan often ignored the torment of life and death, almost crazily increasing hisbat strength, which is why he has achieved today''s sess! "


    <span>Sigh! Ye Longyuan, can you let me y with you? " Xiao Rou shouted from behind. leaf


    Long Yuan stretched out his hand, signaling Xiao Rou not to intervene.


    <span>He took a deep breath, and his eyes filled with darkness. He waved his hand across Ming Hong''s de, and a dozen meter long me of darkness burst out from the de!


    "Heartless Saber Intent, Saber Devil Shadow!"


    In a split-second, Ye Longyuan''s entire body was wrapped in a dark de intent. He actually twisted in the air and his figure disappeared!When he reappeared, Ye Longyuan seemed to have emerged from a shadow, appearing one meter behind Ye Fan, his de directly struck towards the side of Ye Fan''s neck! Absolute


    <span>Love Saber Intent. Since he had made a move, he would naturally take her life! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1795

    <span>1795


    <span>Although this de intention was very elusive, but how could ordinary peoplepare to Ye Fan''s battle experience? leaf


    The sail instantly noticed the energy fluctuations around it. The giant sword behind it blocked, and with a metallic ng, it blocked the strike!


    At the same time, Ye Longyuan did not try to increase the distance between them. The dark de intent spread out from his body, forming a huge that directly wrapped around Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a sharp glint, and his whole body exploded with a golden red sword light, directly shattering this heartless de intent!


    After Ye Fan blocked Ming Hong''s saber with his sword, he summoned a dozen or so top-grade flying swords and began circling around him!


    "Limitless Sword Dance!"


    Shifting from defense to offense, Ye Fan switched the sword with both hands, drawing sword light in the air in front of Ye Longyuan. giveTime, the sword intent was like a dragon swimming in the wind, cold light assaulting the moon, bringing with it an indomitable and fierce momentum. The sword light collided with the de, releasing a thunderous sound!


    The golden red sword intent and the gray de intent tore through the night sky, asionally leaking out a tiny bit, making a deep gash on the mountain! leaf


    Although Long Yuan was holding the Ming Hong de in his hand, and the de had already expanded to a dozen meters, but facing Ye Fan''s unceasing tricky sword techniques, he was at a disadvantage in the air... "


    This kid''s closebat swordsmanship was imprable ¡­ "No ws!"


    With every sword stroke and move he executed, he would choose the most suitable sword. This was because the way of the sword, the sword techniques, and the Imperial Sword Technique were all coordinated to perfection...<span>To him, the sword has already be one with him. There''s no need for him to even think about it, he is already able to execute these sword techniques ¡­ "


    "This is truly an art of the Dao of the Sword. I''ve already said that when I firstid eyes on this little brother, I felt that he was extraordinary." Xing He murmured under his breath.


    <span>At this time, Zhang Zifang, Cyan and the others behind him no longer looked down on Ye Fan.


    Although almost no one present could understand how Ye Fan was able to raise his fighting strength to such a level in such a short time, without a doubt, just looking at this sword technique made them feel that it was worth looking at. external


    <span>These people could naturally see the amazing details contained in each of Ye Fan''s sword attacks. If


    It was an ordinary Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivator. This kind of closebat fighting technique would probably even be hard for Ye Fan to defend against. also<span>Fortunately, Ye Longyuan happened to be a swordsman and he had Ming Hong''s saber in his hand, so his weapon was superior. Thus, he did not appear to be too passive. by


    Some people were watching the closebat between the sword and de with rapt attention. It was like a feast for the eyes!


    After dozens of moves, Ye Longyuan felt that the space within his attack had beenpressed to the point where it was hard to use it. He slightly frowned, and with a retreat of his figure, a ck shadow once again engulfed his body!<span>Ye Fan suddenly turned around and waved his three flying swords in the air, directly aiming at the right side.


    <span>"Ding ding ding!" Triple


    When the sword hit Ming Hong''s sword, it was all knocked away!<span>Ye Longyuan''s figure appeared, but this time, the entire ck figure actually attached itself to his body, enveloping him within!


    "Heartless Saber Intent, Swift Shadow!" knife


    <span>After attaching himself to his four limbs, Ye Longyuan''s entire body turned into a dark afterimage in the air. His speed was more than twice as fast as before!


    The faster they were, the stronger the impact! oneWith a quick dash and a sh of his de, Ye Fan wasn''t able to adapt to this rhythm in an instant. He blocked with his sword and was sent flying backwards! can


    <span>Ye Longyuan made an arc, turned around, and shed again. This time, he aimed at Ye Fan''s back! leaf


    The sails realized that they could not keep up with his speed in the air. With a thought, thousands of flying swords condensed behind them!"Dragon Scale Sword Wings!"


    "Thousands of flying swords converged behind Ye Fan, so Ye Longyuan had no choice but to dodge!"


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Apanied by the sound of swords ovepping, six huge wings formed behind Ye Fan.<span>Seeing Ye Fan''s sudden appearance of those six huge sword wings, the group of Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors couldn''t help but be somewhat stupefied! He


    "None of us thought that swords could be used in such a way!?"


    <span>This child''sprehension of the sword is truly extraordinary! " "The concubine frowned."


    <span>Do you guys realize that his physique seems to be much stronger than before? Otherwise, with the destructive power of that de strike just now, he definitely wouldn''t be able to withstand it with a single hand! " Xing and Pu said. Hui


    Lan was stunned. "Was he deliberately hiding his power?"<span>While everyone was still confused and watching attentively, Ye Fan agilely turned around, pped his sword wings, and once again shed with Ye Longyuan!


    "ng!" ng! "ng!" two


    Several figures continued to appear in the sky, shing with sword and saber together! one


    Streams of sword intent and saber intent shockwaves raged in the sky, at low altitudes, and even on some of the mountains!<span>Ye Fan, who had a pair of sword wings, had an explosive increase in movement and agility. Once again, he was able to catch up to and even surpass Ye Longyuan''s Quick Shadow Saber Intent! with


    <span>Every time they collided, Ye Fan''s violent physical strengthbined with his Heaven Seizing Power''s sword intent would continuously increase the damage done to Ye Longyuan.


    Although Ye Longyuan''s de intent was strong, the difference between his body and Ye Fan was like the clouds and mud! retion


    <span>Gradually, Ye Longyuan''s recovery ability was unable to keep up. The hand holding the de began to feel numb!


    <span>Borrowing the speed and explosive power of the Dragonscale Swordwings, Ye Fan continuously chased! He


    <span>"After realizing that Ye Longyuan''s body speed had slowed down, he immediately gave up on the Limitless Sword Dance and chose to wield the ck greatsword with both hands, hacking fiercely and without reason!"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! "Boom, boom, boom!"The huge ck sword was like ck lightning, bringing with it golden red mes. Every time it was swung around, it would emit a thunderous explosive sound!


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t know what material his favorite huge sword was made of. He


    He only knew that even if the other swords fought Ming Hong''s de, they would still be damaged. However, when his sword shed with Ming Hong''s de, it didn''t show any signs of fear and didn''t seem to be injured at all! Square


    <span>When the cultivators inside the circle saw this, they were all stunned!


    <span>The "ck iron te" that they had looked down upon just a moment ago was actually able to suppress Ming Hong''s de that was on par with Xuanyuan sword by force!? Although Ye Longyuan was still unable to fully unleash the power of this de, it was definitely a top-notch divine weapon!


    He didn''t know how many times Ye Fan had swung the heavy sword down with a cold face, but Ye Longyuan could only use his de to block!


    Ye Longyuan clenched his teeth, and he discovered that his arm was shaking!? When<span>The power of the sword intent and the saber intent was indistinguishable from each other in terms of technique. The difference in power between the two made the oue of the battle tilt significantly!


    <span>Ye Fan grinned, "Genius, where is your heartlessness, your self-control, and your invincible de intent!?"


    Saying this, Ye Fan sent out another "boom". leaf


    Long Yuan''s arms went numb as he fell from the sky andnded on top of a mountain!Just as his feet were about to move, his scalp went numb as he realized that Ye Fan had sent another sword hacking down! leaf


    The sail had already shed down who knows how many times, but his body was just like a battle machine, possessing limitless physical strength. There was no sign of his strength falling any further!<span>"BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!"


    The mountain peak was directly sted into a tnd. Dozens of tons of rocks tumbled down and dust flew everywhere! leaf<span>Long Yuan just barely managed to withstand the sword strike again. His legs sank into the rocks, but this time his aura had already begun to be disorderly! far


    Looking at this scene from afar, the experts of Duotian, who were amazed by the usage of Ye Fan''s sword intent a moment ago, finally realized that Ye Fan''s physical qualities were the most unreasonable!<span>Even with his Heaven Stealing Realm body, his recovery speed will not be that fast. If he were to use up so much energy in battle, wouldn''t he be tired? "


    <span>"Could this person be a monster ¡­" Or could it be because of the Divine Dragon n''s bloodline? "


    "NO!" That swordsman was also a member of the Divine Dragon race. From the looks of it, the power of his primordial spirit couldn''t be weaker than the awakening of his bloodline ¡­ It''s definitely not caused by simple bloodlines! " Xing


    Wiping his forehead, he was the same as everyone else. He was almost scared by Ye Fan''s physical fitness. He


    Suddenly, he thought of something and made a calction with his fingers, muttering to himself, "I didn''t count it previously, howe this kid ¡­" Is your fate so vague? " Positive


    <span>While speaking, Ye Fan''s face suddenly turned cold, both of his arms suddenly began waving the huge sword like a Titan!


    "Boom boom boom boom ¡­" leaf


    The sails violently shed down, as if shing a stake, using Ye Longyuan in front of them as a wooden stake, and fiercely smashing into the mountain! This


    Rather than calling it a sword, it was more like a brutal and unreasonable crushing of power!<span>"Come! Come on! The difference! What''s the difference between you and me!? Resist! Heartless Saber Intent!? Where''s your knife!? Where is your Heavenly Dao!? Genius! "Genius!?" leaf


    <span>The sail roared and its eyes turned crimson, as if it had turned into a fiendish devil!


    <span>Every question and every shout of "genius" was like a fiery p on the faces of the crowd of Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivators!


    His sword kept swinging down, each time blowing up a big piece of the mountain!


    Giant boulders were sent flying, as if the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking. A thousand meter high mountain, after dozens of shes, had a crater that was hundreds of meters deep, as if it had turned into a volcano!?After who knew how many swords, the sound stopped. All of the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivators, regardless of how far they came, rushed to the entrance of the cave and looked down. They were all stunned! Only


    <span>Ye Fan, with one hand holding his sword, stood proudly in the deep pit, unharmed. He didn''t even have a breath to breathe!


    <span>The smoke and dust dissipated, and a man who was covered in blood and had copsed to the ground due to injuries to his muscles and bones could no longer hold the ck de in his trembling hand ¡­ leaf


    Long Yuan gasped for breath, his eyes staring straight at Ye Fan, full of disbelief!

 Chapter 1796

    1796


    "You ¡­ When did you reach the Heaven Stealing Stage? " He originally thought that after he cut off the red dust, Ye Fan would no longer be able to catch up to him. Who<span>Just think about it, when he had reached the Treading of the Heavens, he discovered that Ye Fan was already one step ahead of him, perhaps even a step ahead of him!? such as


    In the past, Ye Longyuan only felt that Ye Fan appeared to be stronger than him on the surface, but now, he could only admit that Ye Fan truly surpassed him!Hearing this question, Ye Fan couldn''t help but sneer, "What, are you very surprised, genius?" Didn''t you target Ye Wuya?


    A few months to Duotian? So what? You can''t even win against an average person like me, are you trying to tease me? "


    <span>Although his body was rapidly recovering, he knew that even if he was given another chance, he would still not be Ye Fan''s match.


    When he fought with Xiao Rou just now, he had unrestrainedly unleashed his Saber Intent. It could even be said that the sky had changed color. But


    In the battle with Ye Fan, every time he took action, he had to concentrate and control his de intent to a certain extent. cause


    Ye Fan''s sword intent was not like Xiao Rou''s phoenix mes, freely swinging about. It was like a precise scalpel, always able to cut through vital points.


    <span>So, it seems like the battle between him and Ye Fan did not cause the sky and earth to turn dark, but because of the higher requirement of control, it actually made him more tired.


    <span>With such a high intensity consumption rate, Ye Fan seemed to be a person who was fine, but he couldn''t hold on any longer... No


    <span>Strength, technique, endurance ¡­ In almost all aspects, he had been utterly defeated!


    Ye Longyuan did not understand what kind of training and fighting experience Ye Fan was going through, so why was it that his fighting skills were like a battle machine, so effortless! "


    What the hell are you. What did you do? " Ye Longyuan slowly sat up and asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Fan''s face was calm, and he lightly said, "It''s nothing, I just didn''t give up..."<span>"..." Ye Longyuan frowned and kept silent. in


    At the mountain pass above, the group of Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors could not help but fall into silence. This time, they did not feel that Ye Fan''s words were meaningless, nor did they feel that Ye Fan was childish.


    Ye Fan raised his head, leaped up, and flew out of the mountain pass. He then looked around, and finally fixed his eyes on Zhang Zian and the others... "


    You tell me that mortal things don''t matter, they''re just snowkes falling from the sky, flowing through the water, fleeting. No


    Wrong, mortals are snowkes, but without that snowke, where would a thousand li of icee from?<span>Mortals were streams, but without the gurgling stream, where would there be a vast ocean?! You


    In the eyes of those mortals, in the eyes of the heavens and the rivers of time, their lives were indeed minuscule and their suffering was short... But


    Yes! It was because there were countless mortals that the river of time had converged! That was why this world had been formed!<span>I don''t know what you otherworldly masters have been through for hundreds or thousands of years.


    <span>However, I was able to live to this day not only through the guidance of experts, but also through the help of ordinary people. Help me, raise me, teach me ¡­ Strong


    People should be indifferent to themon people? No one from hundreds of thousands of years ago was willing to stand out and fight against the heavens, and no one had the audacity to spout nonsense like you do here today! such as


    Indeed, this so-called genius, this so-called expert, this so-called Heavenly Dao! It meant abandoning kinship, abandoning love, abandoning friendship, abandoning humanity ¡­


    "Then I, Ye Fan, would rather live the life of a mortal than be a dog of the Heavenly Dao!" leaf<span>The sound of the sail reverberated in this world for a long time. His chest rose and fell, and within his mind, the image of his foster mother, Principal Li, and other ordinary figures continuously appeared ¡­ also


    Angel, the ck Emperor, Sally, and other familiar faces shed past his eyes. Those brothers and confidantes who had saved him before in the face of danger ¡­ one


    The group of Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivators looked at Ye Fan in shock. Although their dao hearts would not change for a short period of time because of Ye Fan, without a doubt, they were all moved.<span>"Ugh ¡­" I knew that the person Ye Wuya has his eyes on must be special.


    <span>The way he walked ¡­ "It seems to be different from all of you," Xiao Rou said as she scanned her surroundings with a smile that was not a smile.


    Zhang Zi Fang looked at Xiao Rou in astonishment and asked, "What did you say? "What do you mean?" Xiao


    Rou didn''t have any interest in exining. She rubbed her hands in anticipation and smiled, "Okay, now it''s my turn to y. Before we go, let''s see how good Ye Wuya''s grandson really is. Good<span>Excited... "Finally, there''s someone I can y with more seriously ¡­"


    <span>Xiao Rou leaped into the air, her hands ignited with golden phoenix mes as she threw it straight at Ye Fan!


    "Jin Lun!" twoThe phoenix me wheel whizzed past! leaf


    After the sail was discovered, it immediately dodged backwards, avoiding the two golden des.


    "Why aren''t you fighting back?" Seeing that Ye Fan did not immediately fight back, Xiao Rou put her hands on her waist and angrily said.


    Ye Fan said, "I have finished what I want to say, I am not interested in helping you to receive punishment from the heavens. "You may be anxious to leave this world, but I still have important things to do."


    "After you fight with Ye Longyuan and yet don''t fight with me, I won''t be happy ¡­" Xiao Rou frowned.<span>Ye Fan sighed, he had already said what he wanted to say. After he finished venting his anger, there was no point in continuing to fight.


    "I want to stay in this world more than I want to make you happy."<span>However, Xiao Rou narrowed her eyes and said, "I understand. You must think that I can''t beat you, so you''re toozy to fight, right? Humph! Do you think I, your ancestor, was serious in my attack just now? "


    "Just what are you talking about ¡­" Ye Fan thought to himself, how could I have that intention?However, Xiao Rou did not care about that. Her entire body suddenly released a zing Phoenix me. Her entire body was like a bright sun, lighting up the entire world! mountain


    <span>The rocks on the ground were quickly melted, and the nts were directly incinerated!


    "This is bad!" "Hurry up and go!" The group of Heaven Seizing cultivators saw this and quickly retreated a few miles away. Only


    Seeing that Xiao Rou''s long hair had turned a fiery red, golden mes flickered in her eyes and a scarlet red ming sword quickly condensed in her hand. It was the Greed Dancing Sword!Ye Fan had once seen Xiao Xin''er use this Nine Heavens Volume consummate technique, butpared to the several meters wide and several tens of meters long enormous Primeval Sword in Xiao Rou''s hand, Xiao Xin''er''s was simply a toothpick!


    Xiao Rou''s small body appeared especially small whenpared to the sword. It was hard to imagine how a small body could possess such terrifying explosive strength! leaf


    The sail frowned. Just now, when he saw Xiao Rou deal with Sky Law, he already felt that she was skillful.


    Looking at it now, the pressure that Xiao Rou was emitting was much stronger than when she was fighting against Ye Longyuan earlier! She<span>Could it be that he wanted to match up with Ye Longyuan''s level and control his own strength?! "


    If you don''t open my heart, you won''t be able to leave! " Xiao


    Rou didn''t say anything more. Suddenly, a pair of white me swan wings appeared on her back, and with a sh, she appeared in front of Ye Fan. The young bird''s sword was like a scarlet red inferno, fiercely thrusting towards Ye Fan! Only


    The youngdy''s sword stabbed out, even rising up with the wind. In the blink of an eye, it grew to over ten meters in length, as if it wanted to split the sky in half!<span>Ye Fan was caught off guard. He wanted to use his sword to block, but before he couldpletely block it, his body was already engulfed by the Scarlet me of the Lc Jade Sword! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1797

    <span>1797 Watch


    At this scene, the crowd of Heaven Stealing experts and Ye Longyuan were all shocked. They discovered that they had not only underestimated Ye Fan''s strength, but they had also underestimated Xiao Rou''s as well!


    Duotian was of the same realm, but the same realm, the battle strength was not absolute. No<span>On the same path, different levels of true essence cultivation, differentbat experiences and techniques, different magic tools, and so on would all affect one''sbat strength.


    <span>"Obviously, in the eyes of these Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors, Ye Fan and Xiao Rou all belong to the category with extremely high battle strength!"


    "Sou!"A figure rushed out from the me of the sword! It was precisely Ye Fan who spread out his Dragonscale Swordwings and broke out from the mes!


    Just then, he realized that he could not block in time and hurriedly summoned his flying sword to prevent his entire body from being burned.


    <span>"Ye Fan''s scalp tingled. This Xiao Rou, is she for real!?"


    Humph! "Don''t run!"


    <span>Xiao Rou unfurled a huge pair of swan wings from her back. She pped them with her white me wings and increased her speed, immediately catching up to Ye Fan.


    "Look at this!" XiaoRou once again raised her sword. In the air, the young prince''s sword transformed into countless red beams of light, howling towards Ye Fan like a myriad of ming sword shadows! leaf


    The sail relied on the nimble movements of the Dragonscale Sword Wings to dodge these sword lights, but it was still full of danger!


    "Damn it..." Ye Fan was furious. The rabbit was anxious, yet it was still biting him. Moreover, he was originally a lion or tiger, and now that he was being chased like this, he was also angry!<span>Since it didn''t make sense and he couldn''t avoid it, he might as well fight!


    If we are really unlucky and Sky Lawes ¡­ ¡­ Then ¡­ What could he do!? Let''s go all out! leaf<span>Fan Yi gritted his teeth, turned around, and directly dispersed the ten thousand flying swords. With a thought, the sword intent in front of him formed a giant red-gold shield! Hua


    The huge shield of light wrapped around Ye Fan, and countless exquisite sword intents circted within it. eucalyptus


    <span>The fledgling sword instantly attacked, like a berserk emitter, the scarlet phoenix mes engulfed the torrential waves, unceasingly attacking the gigantic sword intent shield in front of Ye Fan. leaf


    Fan stood in the middle of the huge shield, constantly controlling his sword intent. While defending against the attack, the energy gathering on the huge shield became more and more terrifying, making it especially difficult for him... Xiao


    Rou continued to swing a dozen times, discovering that Ye Fan was only defending and not fighting back, she could not help but feel dissatisfied: "Are you going to be like a turtle that is hiding its head?" leaf


    Fan Xian grinned evilly, "Don''t worry, let''s try out a new trick!" PositiveWhen Xiao Rou frowned and felt that something was wrong, Ye Fan finally made his move! leaf


    The sails pulled back one hand, and the giant shield seemed to have been absorbed into his hand. A violent energy that was condensed into liquid turned into a golden red energy whirlpool!


    <span>Counterattack! " leaf


    <span>With a push from the sail, this energy instantly erupted. It was like a giant dragon was spitting out zing dragon mes, but also like a river bursting through its banks. Tens of thousands of tons of river water surged out! Xiao


    Rou''s round little face had its eyes wide open. She could clearly feel Ye Fan throwing a tsunami-like energy attack at her which contained her phoenix mes! He<span>He actually managed to return her attack back to him!? "Or was it apressed counterattack that had been added to the sword intent!?"


    "Boom!"


    The sky-shattering sound was like a p of thunder, causing the cultivators below to be dumbfounded. All of this happened too suddenly, and they just watched as Xiao Rou was engulfed!<span>A few secondster, a scene that shocked everyone appeared in the scorched sky again!


    Xiao Rou stood in the air without moving. Her entire body was unharmed and arge amount of phoenix mes around her body was rapidly absorbed into her body ¡­"Interesting move, returning the favor back to him..." Unfortunately, it might be useful against others, but it''s useless against me. quaque


    <span>Your counterattack can be considered to have sword intent, but you don''t know that to us, Feng Nu, fire is a tonic? " Xiao Rou smiled excitedly. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian sighed regretfully. He had forgotten about this matter just now. Although he had counterattacked, the Phoenix mes were actually unable to cause any harm to Xiao Rou. Even if the remaining sword intent was useful, it had been canceled out. "


    Again! "<span>Xiao Rou''s interest was piqued, and she once again flew towards Ye Fan, Phoenix mes erupting from her body!


    Ye Fan knew that it was impossible to hide. If he really did escape, she would most likely chase him to Hua Hai Capital and beat him up. She didn''t care about being seen by others at all, nor did she care about the Raging Inferno City. and<span>He hurt the innocent, but Ye Fan felt that it would be better to have a good fight with her here in the wilderness!


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a sharp glint. Against this person who could possibly be the strongest opponent on this, he summoned his huge ck sword and directly met the enemy head on!


    <span>The two figures collided in the air, creating a blinding golden red energy wave. Strong winds howled, and sand flew everywhere. The clouds in the surrounding dozen miles were forcibly dispersed!


    <span>"Kid, this ancestor hasn''t gone all out yet ¡­" "


    You think I did it? "


    <span>"Hee hee... "Interesting..." night


    <span>In the air, the battle between the two continued to heat up ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    Two dayster, in the western part of China, on the vast desert. ThisAside from the asional tour group, the closest one was a space base. t


    <span>In the past few days, there were barely any signs of human life, but in the past few days, the number of cars, nes, and the peopleing and going had increased tremendously. one


    Temporary houses were built, billboards, promotional banners, and all sorts of business areas began to appear. very


    <span>There were also reporters and media from all over the world who came to this ce early in the morning to try to find the best spot to do some filming and interviewing.


    Everything was because the mysterious n of China was about to hold a n assembly!In the middle of the arena, a huge arena was already surrounded. Although the surrounding viewing tforms were temporarily constructed, they were all made of rock and metal in order to withstand the impact of battle that might ur at that time. This


    After so many days of preparation, today''s n assembly was finally going to be held. It was already quite early in the morning, and this ce was already bustling with noise and excitement.<span>Those who hade were not only from major ns. There were also business celebrities, senior officials, and even cultivators from all over the world. When


    However, everyone was only allowed to enter this area after their identities had been verified by the n assemblymittee. in


    In themercial district, arge number of people had already started purchasing souvenirs, snacks and delicacies. This


    In the eyes of many, this was also a rare international level event! This


    At that time, two beautiful women and a few of their entourage members were walking through themercial street."Elder sister, I really admire you. A martial artspetition was forcefully turned into a carnival by you." Mu Mu Mu ate the stinky tofu he just bought and looked around speechlessly. Siu


    <span>Qingxue sent a message on her phone as she lowered her head and said, "It''s not like I''m the only one in charge. To be able to do such a thing, it can only be done with the consent of the other ns."


    How could they not agree? These people love to show off. They didn''t have the chance and condition to do it in the past, but now that they can do it live on the world channel, of course they''re happy! "Mu Mu Mu said worriedly," I wonder if anyone would want to watch me y the zither. So awkward... "


    <span>"Don''t worry, since you''re so good-looking, you won''t be sprayed with blood." Su Qingxue said with a smile.


    Hmm... Elder sister, your words are quite reasonable. "Mu Mu Mu Mu happily gulped down another piece of stinky tofu. Then, the girl suddenly thought of something and asked," That''s right, is brother-inw really noting to participate? He''s such a big shot, why didn''t hee to show off? "<span>Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed a trace of worry, "His temper doesn''t like to show off.


    It''s just that he still hasn''t returned home, he doesn''t even know where he went. Chu Yunyao said that he had met a strange person. He had some errands to run, but now he''s disappeared ¡­ ¡­ " "


    <span>And there''s people that the Heavenly Eye can''t find? " Mu Mu Mu Mu said in shock.


    "There are some ces where people are rarely found, and we don''t have any intelligence spies. It is also very difficult to find them urately by satellite search." Su Qingxue exined.


    <span>Oh... Elder sister, don''t worry. With how powerful brother-inw is, nothing will happen to him! Mu Mu Mu advised.


    Su Qingxue faintly said, "It''s just because ofmon sense that he won''t encounter any trouble. That''s why I can''t be at ease when he hasn''t heard from me these past two days ¡­ ¡­" Positive


    "As we were talking, a woman''s voice suddenly came from the front."


    <span>Little Snow! "


    Su Qingxue raised her head and revealed a happy expression, "Weiwei? You came too? "


    The person who came was Ling Yuwei. It had been a long time since she had seen her best friend, so Su Qingxue was quite happy to not mention anything else.


    <span>However, when Su Qingxue saw a charming long-haired man with dark red hair behind Ling Yuwei, a trace of vignce appeared in her eyes.


    At this time, Ye Feng very politely nodded his head and smiled while calling out "sister-inw." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1798

    <span>1798


    <span>Su Qingxue didn''t reply at all. She only asked in a low voice, "Weiwei, are you alright?"


    Ling Yu Wei knew what Su Qingxue meant and turned around speechlessly. She frowned and said, "Ye Feng, can you stop following me? "It wasn''t easy for me to get some fresh air. Can you give me some free space?"


    Yuwei, fish and dragons are mixed together here. I''m just worried about your safety.


    "After all, after this year''s convention, you will most likely have to keep your promise. I have to protect your safety." Ye Feng said with a smile.


    <span>"Hmph." Ling Yuwei sneered, "Let''s talk about it after you win the convention. Besides, it won''t be too dangerous for me to be with Little Snow and the others, right?"


    Suddenly, Huang Xiang, who was behind Ye Feng, jumped out and pointed at him: "Aiya! "My brother has good intentions to protect you, but don''t you, a woman, not know what''s good for you!"<span>What does it have to do with you?! "Follower!" Ling Yuwei scolded.


    Ye Feng stretched out his hand to stop Huang Xiang, who was about to start a war of words, and said with a smile, "Since that''s the case, let''s go somewhere else first. Yuwei, sister-inw, you two have fun."


    Ye Feng did not continue to pester him. As expected, he brought Huang Xiang and walked off on his own.Su Qingxue thoughtfully looked at the back view of Ye Feng and his servant as she asked in doubt, "This is really Ye Feng?"


    "You also think that he''s very strange, don''t you?" Ling Yuwei frowned. "The more polite he is, the more I think that he''s abnormal." in


    Although the former Ye Feng was a bastard, at least he didn''t make people feel scared. The current Ye Feng sometimes gave me a feeling of being scared of the cold ¡­. leaf


    "Before, Fan suspected that there was something wrong with Ye Feng, but it seems like everyone in the race is protecting Ye Feng. Everyone trusts the current him and dislikes Ye Fan." Siu


    A cold light shed in Qingxue''s beautiful eyes as she said disdainfully: "How could my husband need them to like him? "What are they?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, your husband is the best ¡­" Ling Yuwei could not help but smile. She nodded in agreement, but then asked, "Then what about your husband?" SiuQingxue was puzzled, "He didn''t go to find you? I don''t even know where he went. I haven''t heard from him for almost three days. " Ling


    Yuwei blinked. "Did you find me ¡­" But he left a long time ago and hasn''t gone back yet? " two


    "What?" The woman exchanged information and couldn''t help but be confused. She frowned.


    Aiya, don''t worry. Brother-inw has disappeared more than once, he''ll alwayse back! "At this moment, Mu Mu Mu said with a smile," Sister Vivian, you''ll be even more beautiful than before after bing a superstar! LingYu Wei was happy to hear it. "Mu Mu, it''s been a long time since west met. Howe your mouth is so sweet?"


    <span>Mu Mu Mu''s face was filled with regret as he said, "I was only speaking the truth. But what a pity. The stage has lost a Heavenly Queen ¡­"


    <span>"It doesn''t matter, I''ve found something I like to do more." Ling


    <span>Yuwei seemed to have thought of something as she bent over and grabbed a handful of yellow sand from the sand. Only


    Seeing that she was wearing a string of multi-colored beads, she moved the beads with her other hand, and immediately after, a colorful halo appeared in her hand. Tight


    Following which, Ling Yuwei opened her hand, and a beautiful round ore that looked like a topaz appeared in her hand.


    "Come, I''ll give you a little present." Ling Yuwei handed the crystal over to Mu Mu. massEveryone was dumbstruck. Su Qingxue could clearly feel a mysterious spiritual energy appearing in Ling Yuwei''s hands. She could not help but feel surprised. Mourning


    However, Mu Mu''s face showed some understanding as he replied, "Oh! "Sister Vivian, are you learning magic now?!"


    "The devil ¡­" "Magic?" Ling Yuwei smiled but did not exin any further. She nodded and said, "I guess so. It''s an ancient magic trick."


    Su Qingxue said, "Weiwei, I was just about to go to the main hall. It seems that Elder Ling from the Mount Shu Sect is also here, why don''t youe with me? "Anyway, the general assembly will start soon."


    "Alright, I haven''t seen Grandfather and the others for a while. Coincidentally, I don''t want to sit in the same ce with Ye Feng either." Ling Yuwei happily agreed. one


    When the passersby arrived at the venue, they saw that there were already arge number of n members there. The people who were participating in the martial artspetition had already arrived, and it could be said that there was a hugemotion. YesSome of the media outlets were even live interviewing important figures. There were even some foreign media outlets that called for trantors. They were very professional. Ling


    When Yu Wei saw Ling Qingfeng, she was so excited that tears started to well up in her eyes. ancestorAfter her father and granddaughter greeted her, Ling Qingfeng led a group of Mount Shu executives and greeted Su Qingxue very politely. They even lowered their heads respectfully.


    <span>"Grandpa Ling, please don''t be so formal." Su Qingxue hurriedly told the old man not to be too polite. Ling


    <span>Qing Fengughed, "Patriarch Su, you are truly talented. This n Gathering is so grand and has influenced the entire world. This year''s Gathering is a public service event and is a great wisdom. You should receive this bow."


    <span>Su Qingxue was a little embarrassed from being praised. She was only used to thinking in the minds of merchants. Seeing the many new faces around Ling Qingfeng, she asked, "It seems that the Mount Shu Sect has quite a few young talents." Ling


    <span>Qing Feng was very happy. "That''s right. I don''t know where the news came from. Ever since everyone knew that the Sword God''s Imperial Sword Technique came from Mount Shu, countless people from our sect came to learn from him. such as


    <span>We''re already expanding our mountain gates, and I can barely hold on to these old bones of mine. " Siu


    Qingxue was at a loss whether tough or cry. She didn''t expect her man to help the Mount Shu Sect advertise for the sect.


    "Weiwei, I will arrange a VIP seat for you and Elder Ling, it''s right over at the A grandstand." Su Qingxue pointed in a direction and said.


    However, the moment she finished speaking, she realized that Ling Yu Wei didn''t have any reaction at all.


    He saw Ling Yuwei looking towards the east, frowning and lost in thought.<span>"Weiwei, what are you looking at?" Su Qingxue could not help but ask. Ling


    Yu Wei came back to her senses. She pointed at some of the huge statues outside the venue. Then ¡­


    "They are totem statues of various ns, including the Four Great ns, Bai Ze, Kui, Xuan Bee, and other small ns. Some of these statues are tens of meters tall, while the smaller ones are more than a dozen meters tall. They are all made of different materials."


    Little Snow, are your Profound Nether n responsible for cing these stone carvings around this venue? " Ling Yuwei asked. SiuGentle Snow froze for a moment, then shook her head and said: "I didn''t care about such details. Theyout of the site was passed by all the ns together, and the one in charge should be a team built on the spot."


    <span>Ling Yuwei asked, "Then who is the person in charge of setting up the scene?" Siu


    Qingxue asked Su Xin and the others who were by her side, "It''s Ji Luyi from the Ji n of the Shen Long n. He happens to be a famous art master in the country and is good at setting uprge-scale events."


    <span>"Ji n?" There was some unease in Ling Yuwei''s eyes ¡­


    <span>"Weiwei, what are you trying to say?" Su Qingxue asked. Ling


    Yu Wei sighed and said, "If I''m not wrong, these sculptures were arranged in ordance with the Nine Pce Prison Dragon''s formation.


    "These sculptures have upied the nine pces: Xun Jin, Li Jin, Kun Huo, Zhenmu, Middle Earth, Dian Huo, Gen Mu, Kan Shui, and Qian Shui ¡­" "


    "Wait a moment!" Su Qingxue felt a little dizzy, "Tell me directly, what does this mean?" Ling<span>Yu Wei smiled helplessly and said, "This means that if this isn''t a coincidence, this venue will be a huge trap!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1799

    1799


    "A trap?""Yes, the Nine Pce Strangling Dragon will make it impossible for the people within the formation to escape easily. The strength of the formation has to do with the materials needed to set up the formation and the person controlling it," said Ling Yuwei. Siu


    Qingxue suddenly felt a chill in her heart. She reached out her hand to signal the people around her not to be too excited so as to not let the news leak out and whispered: "Weiwei, are you sure?" She


    <span>He knew that the Martial God had left something special for Ling Yuwei, which was why her temperament had changed and she had learned some skills that they didn''t understand.


    "To be specific, I need to take a look at the materials of the statues before I can confirm what it is. However, the way it''s ced is too strange. Press


    Logically speaking, in this sort of grand event, even if one wanted to disy the stone sculptures using the Gate of Wonder''s array formations, they would still need the Three Talent Spell, Four Directions Spell, Five Elements Formation, and so on."First, the nine pce''s trapped dragons areplicated, and secondly, they are in a fierce formation. It''s simply not suitable for the scenery," said Ling Yuwei.


    "This... "Who dares toe to the n Assembly to be so impudent?" Ling Qingfeng said in shock.


    <span>Su Qingxue immediately asked: "Where is the person in charge of arranging the venue, Ji Lu?"


    Su Xin, who was at the side, made a phone call and asked, "Master, Ji Lu is overseas."


    "Abroad? "There''s no point in asking him, he can say anything he wants to ¡­" Siu


    Qingxue mumbled to herself before saying, "Weiwei, why don''t you go with the people from Mount Shu Sect and see if these stone carvings are a trap like you said."<span>Ling Yuwei nodded. "No problem, but if it''s true, should it be destroyed immediately?"


    These stone carvings represent different ns. If they are casually destroyed, it will easily lead to conflict. "Su Qingxue thought for a moment and said," But I can send some vehicles to move the stone carvings.


    <span>"As long as you can move, you''ll be able to invalidate the formation. I''ll go and confirm it first, and then I''ll tell you about it when I need to," said Ling Yuwei. one


    <span>Ling Qingfeng, who was standing next to her, also took her seriously. He sent people from the Mount Shu Sect to investigate with Ling Yuwei.


    "Elder sister, is there someone who wants to do something big in the n assembly? It would be better if we just make the assembly stop.""Everyone should be able to understand the truth. There are so many experts here, we might even be able to uncover the culprit," Mu Mu Mu Mu said nervously.


    <span>Su Qingxue shook her head, "The n Gathering has been prepared for so long, and it''s been such a long time. It''s impossible for the various ns to lose face in front of the entire world.


    <span>If it were to be interrupted now, it would only lead to chaos. Not only would it be difficult to control the situation, but if someone were to secretly cause trouble, it would also lead to a ruckus ¡­ "


    <span>"What Patriarch Su said is extremely true. The most important honor and honor of the n is to them, they cannot just listen to any arrangements.


    "The best way now is to first confirm that there are actually traps, and then secretly think of a way to get rid of them. Of course, the best way is for us to bluff a bit ¡­" Ling Qingfeng said.


    Su Qingxue still had a lot of questions in her mind, but there were too many people at the scene. As the Xuanming n leader and the Sword God''s wife, she was too conspicuous. If her actions were too weird, people would suspect her. And ¡­


    "Moreover, if there really was someone secretly messing with her, Su Qingxue didn''t want to rm the snake with the grass."Su Yuan ", Su Qingxue instructed the assistant beside her," Send people to keep an eye on Ye Feng. " Siu


    Yuan Zai nodded with an understanding expression and immediately left to make the arrangements. Positive


    At this time, a sweet female voice came from not far away.<span>Sister Su! "Mu Mu!" Siu


    The two sisters turned around with a look of joy. The person who hade was Du Yun''er, whom they hadn''t seen in a long time.


    Du Yun''er seemed to be preparing for the martial artspetition as she wore a red zer.<span>Behind her, Xiao Xin''er was impolitely wearing a fiery red dress and her face was filled with the same confidence she always had.


    <span>Wah, Teacher Du, are you going topete too? " Mu Mu Mu Mu asked in anticipation. duo


    Yun''er smiled somewhat embarrassedly, "That''s right. Actually, the main point is to look at Big Sis and the rest. I can only do my best." SiuGentle Snow looked at the girl in surprise: "Yun''er, your strength has increased fast enough. Have you reached the Godly Enlightenment?"


    <span>"Yeah, maybe it''s because Brother Ye Fan helped me build a foundation that''s better. Elder and Ancestor are both rather surprised," Du Yun''er said as she looked left and right, "Brother Ye Fan, you didn''te?"


    <span>Su Qingxue said, "I don''t know where he went these two days, but he probably isn''t interested ining here."


    Oh... "It''s good if he doesn''te," Du Yun''er said in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself. Xiao<span>Xin''er said with dissatisfaction, "Ye Fan is noting?" "Why?" Siu


    Qingxue frowned. Ever since she saw Xiao Xin''er for the first time, she felt that it wasn''t easy to get along with this woman. benHe originally thought that it was because of the ipatibility between ice and fire, but now, even though Du Yun''er was also a Divine Enlightenment Realm martial practitioner who had been awakened by the Phoenix Girl''s bloodline, she didn''t give Su Qingxue a feeling of disgust. such as


    <span>From the looks of it, his and Xiao Xin''er''s temper and character were both born into the wrong path. Siu


    Qingxue retorted: "Young Lady Xiao, do you need a lot of reasons why my husband doesn''t want toe?"


    "Could it be that he''s scared because I said that sooner orter, I would defeat him and that I woulde out of seclusion to surpass him. So, he didn''t dare toe to such a scene and shame the entire world?


    "After all, he''s the Sword God. With his fame, the higher he goes, the harder he falls. It''s understandable that he would hide." Xiao Xin''er said, provoking him.Su Qingxue sneered in her heart and coldly said, "Forgive me for being blunt, but you really want to go too far."


    "Hmph, it''s not up to you to say that I''m overthinking things. Do you understand the strength of this young miss with your small cultivation?" As Xiao Xin''er spoke, she turned around and prepared to leave. duo<span>Yun''er''s face was filled with helplessness. She whispered apologetically to Su Qingxue, "Sister Su, I''m sorry ¡­. "Elder sister''s strength increased and her temper increased. She was just a little bit proud, but she didn''t mean any harm ¡­" "


    Hmm... "I know, we''ve known each other for quite some time." Although Su Qingxue hated Xiao Xin''er, she also knew that they were not enemies. Even at critical moments, Xiao Xin''er was still a teammate on the same side.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er turned around in dissatisfaction, "Yun''er! Gone! What nonsense are you talking about!? "


    "Alright, alright, it''s here, it''s here..." Du Yun''er smiled bitterly before following along.<span>Mu Mu Mu watched the Phoenix sisters walk far away and said with a face full of amazement, "Isn''t Teacher Du''s elder sister a bit too different from her in terms of personality? Are they really sisters?! " Ling


    Qing Feng chuckled from the side. "Don''t make such a fuss, the phoenix girl is a girl blessed by the heavens. The phoenix girls in history are usually very arrogant, even violent and aggressive, acting on their own. Inverse


    It was rare to see someone with a gentle personality like Du Yun''er ¡­ "There''s no need for the Su n to mind it too much."


    "How could I have the interest to lower myself to her level?" Su Qingxue sighed, she was busy with too many things.<span>On the side, Mu Mu Mu giggled as he hugged Su Qingxue and kissed her sister''s face, "My sister is still the best. Although it''s a bit cold, at least it won''t be too fierce."


    "Don''t kiss me after eating stinky tofu." Su Qingxue was speechless and disdainfully pushed the girl''s face away.


    At this moment, Su Qingxue noticed that a message from Ling Yuwei was being transmitted from her phone. The woman only said one sentence, "Confirm that it is correct. We need to move it." Siu<span>Gentle Snow''s heart sank. She hurriedly asked Su Xin to arrange a few trucks to listen to Ling Yuwei''s orders. And ¡­


    <span>Just as Su Qingxue was doing this, a sonorous and sonorous melody came from the huge venue. It was precisely in thisrge arena that the ancient orchestra was ying the ancient song of the n''s expedition.


    The thousands of disciples from the various ns and realms had all quieted down, and their eyes were filled with anticipation. Schmidt''s


    The gathering officially began! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1800

    1800 Elite<span>After the concert ended, it was time for the four great elders to give their speech.


    <span>After he finished, he announced that thepetition had officially begun. Although ¡­


    Of course, there were hundreds of ns, but only twenty or so people had the confidence to register for their ns'' younger generation.


    As for the Patriarchs and Elders of the various ns, although they were participating in thepetition as well, the older generation only had a small portion of the participants. principle


    On the other hand, as long as the young generation was able to obtainplete victory, even if the ancestor''s strength wascking, there was still a high probability of sess. And ¡­<span>In addition, there was a time limit to the match. If one had the upper hand in the fight, then it was a win, and if one stepped out of the arena, it would count as a loss as well.


    <span>This sort of rule was in order to minimize n conflicts, so there was no need to fight to the death. It was also in order to consider the future of the n. end


    In fact, all of the Patriarchs were growing old, and had even died in session. In the future, who was going to make the decision would depend on the younger generation.


    Even though they were fighting over each other, the ns still kept the basic bottom line. They would not get into a fight to the death. The long-term continuation was still the top priority for the ns.


    <span>After the lots were divided into groups, the first one to go on stage was the popr phoenix n, and the opponent was Shang Yang n.


    This was also in consideration of the viewership ratings. In order to make the first show of the convention go viral, they would naturally need the "Celebrity Guild" to appear first. phoenixThe phoenix n was also unambiguous. They had sent Xiao Xin''er onto the stage in the first match, and the Shang Yang n had sent a schrly looking young man in white. master


    <span>On the stage, the hosts of variousnguages were all exining the live broadcast so that the spectators around the world would have a basic understanding of the fighters and the n''s origins. Now


    On the radio, a famous host from China was reading a script ¡­


    "Although the Shang Yang Family isn''t considered one of the four generations of the family, and the entire family is considered to be in the middle tier, but since ancient times they have the title of ''Rain Master'', the n''s bloodline''s innate talent is rted to water ¡­ ¡­<span>ording to the history that we have, the Shang Yang Family once had many historical experts that had been defeated by the phoenix woman from the Phoenix n, and can be considered to be one of the old opponents of the Phoenix n ¡­ such as


    The young master, Shang Dan Qiu, was the eldest grandson of Shang Yang''s family. He worked as a psychologist and had a doctorate from an internationally renowned medical institute. Large


    Everyone at home knows that fire and water are ipatible. I wonder what kind of showdown this young and capable therapist, in front of the Phoenix Girl Miss Xiao, whom we are all familiar with, will offer ¡­ "


    <span>On the arena stage, Shang Dan Qiu had already arrived twenty meters in front of Xiao Xin''er.


    "The two of them stood on such a huge stage, and their bodies seemed especially small."


    "Miss Xiao Xin''er, I have heard a lot about the phoenix girl. For many years, I have been practicing medicine and I do not like to fight. Please show mercy."


    "If you''re afraid of death, just admit defeat and step down." Xiao Xin''er coldly snorted.<span>Shang Chaoqiu was not angry. He smiled embarrassedly and said, "Although our Shang Yang is only a small n, if we retreat without fighting, it would still be a disgrace to our sect. I dare not do that."


    "You sure spout a lot of nonsense. Are you going to fight or not?" Xiao Xin''er frowned.<span>Shang Pao Qiu''s eyes suddenly shed with a strange light as he evillyughed and said: "Fight, of course we''ll fight ¡­ ¡­ Didn''t I already call you? "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er suddenly felt that something was wrong. When she realized that something was wrong, the arena beneath her feet suddenly stirred!


    "Boom!"


    "A powerful stream of water directly lifted Xiao Xin Er''s body into the air for dozens of meters, as though it was a huge, high-pressure water gun!"Despicable! "


    Only then did Xiao Xin''er know that this guy had secretly controlled the underground water tounch a sneak attack!


    She knew that thepetition would not have many rules. As long as they did not kill anyone with malicious intent, they would not pursue the matter of crippling a person if they were careless.


    In an instant, Xiao Xin''er''s entire body ignited with phoenix mes. She flipped over and came out of the water pir. Just as she was about to search for Shang Dan Qiu, she disappeared!? quaque<span>Behind her, within the water column, Shang Peiqiu, as if he had merged with the water, suddenly shot out. The man, whose entire body was wrapped in ice-cold water-attribute true essence, used a reverse hook and kicked out, hitting Xiao Xin`er right in the back!


    This kick did not have the slightest intention of showing mercy to the fairer sex and directly kicked Xiao Xin''er to the ground!


    "Bam!" Drum


    A cloud of dust rose from the stage!"Hua!"


    <span>The audience was in an uproar!


    <span>No one had expected that the performance of this Phoenix Girl that they thought was a one-sided match would be the start of something like this!? phoenix


    In the Phoenix n''s grandstand area, the faces of the several ancestor and elders were all overcast, but they were not overly surprised.


    "Elder sister!" Du Yun''er eximed, and asked worriedly: "How can this be? "Is that person that powerful?!"<span> Don''t think that some ns are really weak just because they don''t have a reputation. Even if the thousands of nsmen were not strong, there would always be one or two geniuses. dares


    Those who came to participate in the convention all had some skills ¡­ "There is a time limit for thispetition. There is also a rule to lose even if you leave the arena. You can''t kill them directly, so if you are not careful, you will lose," Xiao Huang warned seriously. Yellow


    <span>Yue Shan chuckled. "Xin Er is quite arrogant. This brat just so happens to be able to pour cold water on her. Let her wake up a little." These ns that participated in thepetition were able to endure it ¡­ "He''s so secretive."


    Ancestor Yue Shan, why are you still smiling? Your sister seems to be in a bit of distress. That man will lose all signs of life the moment he touches the water. I can''t find him at all. "Du Yun''er was a little worried.


    "Don''t worry. Xin Er will definitely win in terms of absolute strength. She was just careless just now ¡­" Huang Yueshanughed.


    <span>Just as all the cameras, all the gazes, and all the attention were focused on the huge arena at the center of the venue, Ling Yuwei was at the east side of the venue, beside a stone sculpture. This


    It wouldn''t be difficult to destroy a stone sculpture that weighed more than ten tons, but the problem was that it wasn''t easy to destroy, so the only option was to slowly move.<span>"Miss Ling, are we directly moving to the south side like this?" A guard asked.


    Ling Yuwei was frowning as she thought about something. She vaguely felt that something was wrong. Upon hearing the question, she came back to her senses and subconsciously said, "Yes, we should also change the positions of the two statues in Area B to the south." root


    ording to her understanding of array formations, as long as she switched to a few of the most important array formations, this Nine Pce Formation would be ineffective.


    "Yes sir!" A group of workers used tools to lift the stone sculpture and slowly transported it to the truck. quaque


    It was at this moment that Ling Yuwei suddenly heard something being lifted up. A voice that made people tremble with fear appeared in her ears ¡­ "<span>Not good! Quickly put it down! " Ling


    Yuwei shouted, but it was toote!

 Chapter 1801

    1801


    <span>Arge number of blood-red insects, which were like locusts, crazily rushed out from under the statues and headed towards the meeting ce. one


    The workers and drivers, as well as the people of Mount Shu next to them, were caught off guard and were quickly bitten by flying insects!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "What is that!?"


    <span>Damn it! These bugs are biting me!? " mass


    People killed the bugs that were biting their bodies. After they were killed, these bugs exploded into a small clump of blood, releasing a faint fishy smell. Ling<span>Yu Wei''s first reaction was to release a surge of true essence to protect her body, allowing her to escape cmity. See


    When the people around her were bitten by the flying insects, they all revealed strange expressions, as if they had lost their souls. Each and every one of their expressions were lifeless, and Ling Yuwei''s heart couldn''t help but sink. She<span>Suddenly understanding something, she raised her head and saw more and more flying bugs rushing towards the meeting ce. She hastily used her movement technique to rush to the meeting ce!


    At this moment, the battle between Xiao Xin''er and Shang Pingqiu was attracting everyone''s attention. XiaoXin''er had suffered a little at the beginning, but now she stood up again, no longer underestimating this opponent.


    Even though Shang Chaoqiu was controlling a few water pirs and using the water to conceal his location and aura, he was still unable to confront Xiao Xin`er''s cultivation level head-on.


    <span>After having missed a few times, Xiao Xin''er was extremely angry. She waved the two phoenix me long whips and swept them across a wide area of the arena! quotient


    <span>The moment Zhao Qiu''s figure appeared, Xiao Xin''er flew forward to lock onto his Qi. She then threw out a golden phoenix me wheel!


    <span>"Bam!" Shang Zhaoqiu used his true essence to block the attack, but the Phoenix mes were not extinguished by the water, forcing him out of the arena! table


    Although the audience had foreseen the oue, they were still entertained by it as they cheered and apuded.


    In the VIP seats, Su Qingxue was puzzled as to why there was no news from Ling Yuwei''s side. From time to time, she would nce to the east.


    Coincidentally, she saw some strange red flying insects approaching from the east side of the stands ¡­


    "Little Snow! Little Snow! " At this time, Ling Yuweinded in the VIP seats in a panic. She did not care about who the important people sitting next to her were, and directly went to find Su Qingxue.


    "Weiwei, what''s wrong?" Su Qingxue was shocked. Seeing her best friend''s expression, she felt that something was wrong.


    "We''ve fallen into a trap! The Nine Pce Dragon Confining Formation was fake! There are poisonous bugs under it! " Ling Yuwei said regretfully.


    <span>"What?" Su Qingxue was a little confused. She looked at the red bugs that were flying into the crowd. There were already some spectators there, and they were causing amotion.


    <span>However, because there were too many people present and the scene was lively, most people didn''t even have time to react. Addition


    The next battle was still being broadcast on the broadcast. As the battle progressed, everyone''s attention was also attracted by the battle.


    <span>Ling Yuwei said anxiously: "My reaction is too slow! The Nine Pce Confinement Dragon required arge amount of spiritual energy to form a formation. Although these sculptures were made of the right materials, they did not have a spiritual object like the Great Deste Stone to assist them, so their effects were not good! set


    <span>The person who nned all of this was deliberately waiting for us to move the statue, so he wanted us to let those flying bugs in while everyone was in the venue! " Siu


    Qingxue didn''t care too much and quickly picked up her phone to give the order: "Get the broadcast to the live broadcast room immediately! Everyone evacuated immediately! Fast! An enemy attack! "


    <span>The people in the live broadcast room were surprised when they received the order. However, they still hurried to carry it out. After all, this wasn''t something they would joke about. can


    "Even so, the flying insects have already entered the site, and more and more are entering from different directions."<span>Someone is still moving the sculpture in different directions?! Ling


    Yu Wei suddenly thought of something and looked toward the Divine Dragon n''s grandstand.


    "Where is the Divine Dragon n!?" Siu<span>As Qingxue saw this, she also realized that something was wrong. The Ye Family, Ji Family, and other Divine Dragon nsmen were at least half of them, not in their seats!? will


    "The crowd was too big, they didn''t pay much attention to where some of them were heading out to."


    <span>Ye Fan was right... The members of the Divine Dragon n had a problem! Ye Feng! What about Ye Feng and that Huang Xiang?! " Ling Yuwei realized that these two people had also disappeared.


    Su Qingxue trembled in anger and hurriedly asked Su Xin beside her, "I told you to keep an eye on Ye Feng and Huang Xiang, where is he!?" This<span>At that moment, Su Xin said with an expressionless face, "Aren''t they here?" Siu


    Gentle Snow and Ling Yuwei were stunned for a moment. They realized at this moment that there was a strange silence around them!? one<span>Some of the people in the VIP seats, including Su Xin and some other ancient martial artists, weren''t too excited from the conversation between the two women? This


    Some people were looking at the two women with dazed eyes.


    Due to the increasing number of flying bugs in the venue, everyone finally realized that something was wrong! dismalMiserable screams, loud roars of anger, and all sorts of panicked shouts rose and fell one after another! wide


    On the broadcast, the host shouted, "Everyone, pay attention! Attention all! He had been attacked by an unknown enemy on the spot! Please leave in an orderly fashion! "Please ¡­" master


    <span>The person shouted, but no sound came out.


    <span>The entire live stream of satellite footage was in chaos. The audience around the world were naturally confused and nervous when they saw this scene. Top


    A hundred ns and thousands of ancient warriors had already been bitten, and some were driving away these flying insects. The scene had turned into a mess!


    <span>What was even more horrifying was that some ancient martial artists had started to ughter their way out!?


    <span>Blood continued to fly around the scene! The ground was dyed red!


    <span>The n Gathering had only begun at this short amount of time, and it had already caused an uproar throughout the world. "It is an extremely terrifying method!"


    How could this be ¡­ Someone is controlling them?! " Su Qingxue''s pretty face turned pale.


    "Sister! "Elder sister!" Mu Mu Mu moved closer to Su Qingxue and noticed that the situation wasn''t right. SiuQingxue hugged her little sister and heard an eerie voice.


    <span>Sister-inw, Weiwei, are you looking for me? " Ye Feng and Huang Xiang''s figures appeared at the side of the VIP seats. leaf


    <span>A strange smile appeared on Feng Zhiling''s face, but there was a cold, inhuman look in his eyes. Ling


    <span>This time, Yu Wei came to her senses. Many things were connected together in her mind and she could not help but say in a trembling voice, "You ¡­ "You nned all of this from the very beginning!?" leaf


    Feng Yu grinned. "Ling Yu Wei, do you really think that ¡­ I want to marry you, don''t I? "


    Ling Yu Wei''s face was filled with anger, "You never intended to participate in the n Gathering from the beginning, and you proposed to participate in the Family Gathering just to find a reason so that Ye Fan can spare your life first! Until today! You


    To be able to show that he had changed, to have everyone help him and protect him! It also ensured that you wouldn''t be killed!


    You often go to the Ji family because you want to control the Ye and Ji family''s people with these weird things in secret so that you can arrange this trap for you!? quaque


    Even you followed me to the convention this time because you were worried that I would see through the Nine Pce Cage Dragon too early and move the statue ahead of time, ruining the best time to release the flying bugs! You<span>¡­ ¡­. You are not Ye Feng! Even if Ye Feng could put on an act, he couldn''t possibly have such a deep scheming mind! You. Just who are you!? "

 Chapter 1802

    1802


    Ye Feng''s countenance turned exceptionally cold and dark. His eyes seemed to be filled with endless resentment, as though he was a demon that was ready to swallow him up.


    "I can''t stand you self-righteous fools. You''ve never taken me seriously ¡­You think I''m a fool, an idiot, only to be used, to be led away by the nose...


    As my former fiancee, you have never really thought highly of me. Even now, you actually feel that the person who designed all of this was not me ¡­ "


    Ye Feng was so angry that heughed, "Hahahaha..." Ling Yuwei, the former Ye Feng had indeed died!


    It''s the real thing that''s going to torture you to death now. A Ye Feng that you can''t even stand up to! "


    Ling Yuwei was stunned. Listening up to here, she was somewhat at a loss. Could it be that this was the real Ye Feng? "<span>If you are Ye Feng... Why are you doing this? Does destroying your own people make you happy? "


    "Why?" Ye Feng looked at the scene and sneered: "Do you still need to ask?" Since Ye Fan took away my dignity, glory, identity, and even my woman ¡­<span>Do I have to wallow in self-pity, obediently live in the streets, be a stray dog?


    Aren''t you underestimating me, Ye Feng... However, thanks to your underestimation, everything went as I wished!Hahaha... It was better for me to shoulder the responsibility than for the rest of the world! If I can''t get it, I''ll destroy it all! "


    <span>At this moment, a raging me tornado came crashing through the sky!


    <span>"Boom!" See


    Raging fire exploded on the stage. Ye Feng stepped back and dodged the attack.Xiao Xin''er''s body was covered in phoenix mes. She coldly stared at Ye Feng and said, "I knew that there would be no good thing for you to return to the n! Do you think that these insignificant skills will be able to shake the n''s foundation of ten thousand years!? "


    "The n''s foundation has long since decayed! From today onwards, the entire world will know that the n was destroyed by me, Ye Feng! " leaf<span>Feng''s eyes turnedpletely scarlet. He waved his hand and said: "I will control the entire venue!" processus


    Suddenly, from every corner of the stands, more and more people, whether they were n members, ancient martial artists, or the audience, all began to turn crimson!One by one, their faces began to reveal vicious expressions, and they began to attack the surrounding people like beasts that had just awoken.


    <span>The people who were fighting together had suddenly turned into enemies! one


    <span>Some people were caught off guard and were injured by these crazy attackers. After being bitten, their blood would be infected and they would lose control of it! Yes


    Some vignt ancient martial artists relied on their true essence protection. They weren''t bitten or infected by the flying insects, but even so, arge number of ancient martial artists had already been tricked!


    The martial practitioners who were still conscious had no choice but to face the crazy martial artists.<span>Seeing that, Xiao Xin''er quickly turned her head and said: "You guys go! I''ll deal with him! "


    <span>Ling Yuwei wanted to help, but Su Qingxue held her back. She shook her head calmly, "Let''s go! do what we can do! " Positive


    <span>At this time, a few people who had been infected by Su Xin directly attacked Su Qingxue and the other two girls. Mu Mu Mu did not have any time to waste and immediately turned pale from fright.


    <span>Su Qingxue could not be more familiar with her subordinates. She clenched her teeth tightly and used her Dark Nether True Essence to freeze several ancient martial artists until they fell to the ground!


    <span>"Catch them!" leaf


    Feng Feiyun coldly gave themand and a group of infected people, who had been bitten by flying bugs, pounced towards Su Qingxue and Gu Ruoyun!<span>"Your opponent is me!"


    <span>The Phoenix me longsword in Xiao Xin''er''s hand ignited. She quickly rushed over and shed out, shing out a ming thunderbolt!


    However, Ye Feng did not have any intention to fight. He immediately took a few steps back and a blood-red energy appeared around his body. His body suddenly elerated! He<span>In front of him, there were a few guests who were being controlled by him. They blocked Xiao Xin''er''s attack and directly became scapegoats!


    <span>Ye Feng came to the center of the venue. He controlled the blood-colored flying insects and attacked more people. one


    A figure suddenly jumped out from the crowd, jumped like a tiger, and a fist with scarlet mes was thrown towards Ye Feng with a loud bang! leaf


    <span>Feng Feiyun raised his hand and unleashed a crimson shield, directly blocking the punch!


    "Cousin ¡­ You actually know how to sneak attack? " Ye Feng sneered. Empty


    The man in the middle was Ji Hantian! kikiHan Tian flipped backwards as hended on the ground. He red at Ye Feng, "What did you do to our people!?"


    "Hmph ¡­" You should ask your father what Ji Yutang did to me!? He has also destroyed my main culprit! " Ye Feng fiercely roared.


    <span>What are you talking about with a madman!? Kill them all! " Xiao


    At this time, Xin''er got rid of the pestering infected people and directly rushed over. A phoenix me long whip directlyshed towards Ye Feng! leaf


    At the same time that Feng Feng Feng dodged, he waved his hand and saw several elders from the Phoenix n charge directly towards Xiao Xin''er! And ¡­<span>Even the ancestors and elders of the Divine Dragon n, such as Ye Chunhua, Ye Hao, and Ji Tianfeng, were infected!?


    Ye Chunhua and Ji Tianfeng dashed out of the crowd and performed their dragon w techniques towards Ji Hantian!


    It wasn''t easy for Ji Hantian to underestimate his opponent. He released dragon mes from all over his body and shed with the two elders.<span>"Feng''er!" Feng''er, why are you like this!? " Ye Long Teng rushed into the middle of the arena, shouting out in anger and despair. leaf


    Feng Ji had a teasing look, "Ah ¡­" My dear uncle, don''t you feel exhrated to see such a beautiful scene?


    I said. I will bring pleasant surprise to the Divine Dragon n during this n gathering ¡­ Isn''t this surprise big enough? " leaf


    Long Teng''s eyes were red as he shook his head, "I am so stupid ¡­ ¡­ To actually believe that you have changed your mind... If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have stopped Ye Fan... "<span>"That''s right!" You should have let Ye Fan kill me! You''ve already abandoned me! You actually expect me to save the Divine Dragon n!? You are all so funny... Haha... What a bunch of idiots! "Trash!"


    Ye Feng pointed at the berserk Divine Dragon n members and said, "Did you know ¡­ ¡­ With your little ability, I could have controlled you long ago, but I didn''t!


    Because I want you to see how I''ve ruined everything!


    "I want you, the son of the War God, to personally witness how I am going to exact my vengeance one step at a time!"


    A child with a yellow mouth! You think you can defeat the entire family by yourself!? " Only


    "Hearing a thunderous roar, a ck-clothed man with true essence that flickered like silver lightning suddenly appeared in front of Ye Feng like a flurry of shadows!"


    "Bam!"


    His hand was like thunder, striking right onto Ye Feng''s head!Ye Feng''s entire head and neck were twisted, and his body was sent flying a dozen meters back as if he had been struck by lightning!


    <span>"Ancestor Ying Qiong!?"


    <span>Everyone was shocked. This White Tiger First Ancestor was considered to be one of the top three powerhouses of the ancient Divine descendants. Now that he was able to disy the White Tiger''s White Emperor strength, he was truly frighteningly fast! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1803

    1803


    <span>But what made everyone''s hair stand up was that Ye Feng, who should have been dead, actually stood up again after being beaten to a pulp!?


    Ye Feng''s head and neck returned to how they were before. winQiong Qi''s countenance turned cold as he furrowed his brows. He also didn''t understand why that strike earlier didn''t kill Ye Feng. And ¡­


    "What is even more strange is that he can''t see through Ye Feng''s cultivation."


    <span>Was it a surprise? For the exalted Ancestor Zhan Qiong to be unable to kill me, a junior, in a single move? "


    Ye Feng sneered, "You arrogant frogs, how can you understand the power bestowed to me by the God of Heaven?"


    <span>"An Empyrean God?" Xiao Xin''er turned her head in astonishment. "You have joined the God of Heaven Magic Research Institute!?" You want to help the heavens deal with the humans!? "


    A lot of blood-red lines appeared on Ye Feng''s face as he ferociously roared, "I''m still human even in this state!? You damned humans are the ones who destroyed me! " one


    "What?" The group of people''s expressions all changed. Some people hadplicated expressions, while some people felt disdain."So he is the culprit!?"


    Kill him together! A traitor to the n! "


    <span>At this time, more and more people noticed the crowd. Knowing that Ye Feng was the mastermind and was controlling these poisonous bugs, the sober nsmen were naturally furious.


    <span>More and more people began to gather in the arena, intending to kill Ye Feng in order to vent the hatred in their hearts. can


    Ye Feng did not show any signs of panic. Instead, he had a strange sneer on his face.


    "This is bad!" Everyone, don''te over! " Xiao Xin''er shouted out loud, but no one paid attention to her.


    No one noticed that a short man with no cultivation had already arrived at Ye Feng''s side.


    "Huang Xiang... You said before that even if there was the slightest opportunity to make the world remember you, you would willingly die ¡­


    I promised you I''d give you the chance. "Farewell ¡­"


    Before Ye Feng finished his sentence, the expressionless Huang Xiang suddenly raised his head and opened his mouth!


    Instantly, a dense cloud of red liquid like flying insects flew out of his mouth, nose, ears, and other parts of his body!


    This ghastly and terrifying scene caused everyone to feel chills run down their spines!Soon after, Huang Xiang''s body exploded with a "bang", turning into a thick fog of blood that scattered in all directions!


    No one would have thought that the shadow following Ye Feng was a human meat bomb! Large


    <span>Therge amount of blood mist and flying insects headed straight for the nsmen that had gathered to attack them! !


    <span>It might be able to stop the flying insects, but after inhaling the bloody air, these nsmen immediately felt that something was wrong ¡­ "


    This ¡­ "Is this the medicine man used to raise Gu?"


    <span>I wondered how the bugs had gotten into the meeting ce, how they had not been discovered when they were being raised. You are actually relying on the human body to incubate!? "


    "No wonder this person''s intelligence is low. He will only recklessly defend Ye Feng. So he''s just a brainless puppet!?"The elders who were well-informed finally understood something after flying into the air in a hurry to avoid the blood mist and flying insects.


    However, even though everyone was clear about these matters, hundreds of infected people had already appeared in front of them, and they had started to frantically kill!


    "Damn it..." Xiao


    Xin''er discovered that she was surrounded. She immediately ignited her Phoenix mes, and a vortex of mes surrounded her body. After burning those infected people to ashes, she flew into the sky!


    <span>"Elder sister!" Du Yun''er released her swan wings from her back and flew to Xiao Xin''er''s side, shouting, "Grandmaster Yue Shan said that our phoenix mes have a miraculous effect on these evil and poisonous insects. Let us first burn those flying insects to death!"


    However, Xiao Xin''er was unwilling to leave, "If we don''t kill Ye Feng, there''s no point in burning the flying insects to death! You go burn the flying insects, I will kill Ye Feng! " ground


    On the surface, Ye Feng, who was covered in blood,ughed coldly, "Truly a bunch of naive fellows ¡­ ¡­ You don''t think that God only sent me, do you? ""So what if you have helpers? Even if you control more than ny percent of the people here, how can a true expert be so easily controlled by you? " The one who spoke was the White Tiger n''s Bai Yan. kiki


    <span>However, Han Tian was even more direct. He suddenly rose into the air, gathering his arms together. The power of the Fire Dragon bloodline flowed out in a steady stream, forming a ball of golden red me energy!


    <span>"Dragon''s Roar!" one


    A golden red beam of true essence surged out, creating a violent shockwave that directly scattered the blood fog!


    "Ye Feng''s body was hit, but he turned into a wriggling pool of blood. After being prated, he quickly returned to his human form!"


    My cousin, are you in such a hurry? " Ye Feng sneered. "


    <span>"Don''t call me cousin, you''re not worthy," Ji Hantian coldly replied.


    Don''t you likepeting with experts? "The current me, juste and fight." Ye Feng spread out his hands.<span>"Killing you is exterminating evil, how can we evenpare martial arts!?"


    Covered in dragon mes, Ji Hantian dove down and closed in on Ye Feng with a series of fierce punches! Fast


    However, Ye Feng''s body had turned into liquid. No matter how Ji Hantian attacked, he was unable to cause any substantial damage! "


    It''s my turn! "


    Ye Feng sneered. Suddenly, hundreds of blood colored threads appeared from his body, quickly wrapping themselves around Ji Hantian! kiki


    Han Tianyou had gathered all his dragon mes and true essence to resist, but he discovered that the energy in his body was being rapidly sucked away!?


    How is it. Was the Blood Demon Body which the War God had taught him okay? " Ye Fengughed with a twisted face.


    "What?" Ji Hantian frowned. He was confused as to why his dragon mes were unable to harm Ye Feng''s mind.<span>Don''t be surprised... The power God of Heaven has bestowed upon me, how can you predict it? " Ye Feng saw through Ji Hantian''s confusion and smirked.


    <span>"Hantian!" At this time, Ji Yutang rushed out of his encirclement and shouted anxiously when he saw that his son was being controlled, "Patriarchs! Hurry and help my son! " win


    With a lightning-like gaze, his figure descended rapidly as his hand shed down, leaving behind a streak of golden-white light! Then ¡­<span>Some of the blood strings wrapped around Ji Hantian were cut off, and he finally managed to escape. can


    At this moment, Ji Hantian felt something was not right. Was it Ye Feng who had consciously rxed just now?<span>"Father!?"


    Ji Hantian''s eyes were wide open. He saw Ye Feng pull back his hand and it turned into a bloody energy w, piercing through the chest of Ji Yutang, who was rushing towards him!<span>"My dear uncle, I''ve been waiting for this moment for a very, very long time ¡­." Ye Feng looked back at Ji Hantian and sneered, "What do you think, the timing of killing your father was not bad, right?"


    <span>"NO!" Ji Hantian roared, his eyes filled with rage as if he was about to spit fire!


    <span>Ji Yu hall spat out blood. His eyes were filled with pain and despair. His eyes were filled with regret as he looked at Ye Feng...


    But soon, Ji Yutang''s eyeballs turned blood-red. Even though his heart was destroyed, his body started moving again ¡­ Field


    When the nearby forefathers saw this, they realized that the situation was even worse than they had imagined!


    <span>"They didn''t notice that these dead people were also getting up and turning into zombies, walking in all directions!?"


    Not good! This guy ¡­ "Do you want these infected corpses to go and harm the people in other ces?"<span>Once these monsters enter the city, what will happen!? " The group of n ancestors all began to panic. Even if they used fire, they still wouldn''t be able to burn this many people. And ¡­


    There were also flying bugs with different blood colored viruses that were constantly hatching on the human body, flying in different directions! This


    If one were to enter a small town, it would not take long before they would infect countless people!


    "At that time, even if Ye Feng does not control these people, this human society will still suffer a disaster!"Hurry up and kill him! And then we''ll exterminate those corpses! " Bai Yan frowned, "If we drag this on, it will really be toote!" quaque


    <span>When the forefathers were nning to disregard their status and attack together, they suddenly felt a group of strong true essence pressure that made their hearts tighten and even frightened them as they rapidly approached from the north!


    <span>"This... How is this possible!? " Ying Qiong and the group of Patriarchs who had the highest cultivations all had ashen faces as they looked into the distance in disbelief. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1804

    1804


    The massive red clouds and ck clouds were like heavenly soldiers that had descended from the north, covering a thousand miles in just a blink of an eye!


    There were over a thousand cultivators; almost half of them were wearing fiery red robes while the other half were wearing ck robes that were as ck as ink.


    These cultivators were standing on flying swords or flying magic tools. Each of them had their head held high and chest puffed up as they looked down on the ns and ancient warriors below them."This... "Who are these people!?"


    <span>What a strong pressure ¡­ He had never seen such a powerful aura before. How was this possible ¡­ "Even the weakest of them felt that they were at the Dao Yan realm!?"


    All of the n ancestors'' faces had gone pale. They felt as if the world in front of them had been turned upside down!


    At this moment, not many people paid attention to the eerie sneer on Ye Feng''s face ¡­


    As for Ying Qiong and the other experts of the ancient god descendants, they were dumbstruck as they stared at the two experts standing in front of them.One of them had scarlet hair and was dressed in a red robe. He was tall and sturdy. one


    <span>"The man was petite, with a pointed chin and a goatee."


    The cultivations of these two people are simply unimaginable. Just who are they ¡­ " The winning side was as dark as ink, and it felt a great sense of danger. Xiao


    At this time, Xin''er flew up to the sky and looked at the vast expanse of cultivators. Her pretty face paled and her eyes were filled with astonishment. She


    She thought that she would be able to look down on the world once she emerged from seclusion this time. Even if she wasn''t at the top, there wouldn''t be many people who would be a match for her ¡­ But


    She never expected such arge group of people to appear the moment she arrived!?


    In the air, the old man with the monkey''s cheeks smiled and said, "Brother Chi Lian, it seems like that old woman called the prophet did not deceive us. Indeed, as she said, the n is no longer in a good mood."


    "Brother Xuan Hai, it seems like we are still overly conservative. If we knew that these ants were somon, why would we send out most of the elites from your Bei Xuan Sect and Feng Lin Hai?"


    Hahahaha! It''sughable to say that we were actually deceived by this bunch of trash for so long, to think that we had been mistaken for the people of the heavens upying this surface world!? such as


    The vast sky, the vast ocean, the desert, the mountains and rivers of the Divine Province, were actually upied by the trash and mortals of a group of ns. This is extremely hateful! " Xuan Hai was indignant.Ancestor Chi Lian took a deep breath, "From today onwards... "You and I, the two Sects, will take over this entire world together. What do you think?"


    <span>Our two sects? "Then the Eastern Emperor Sect ¡­" Xuan Hai narrowed his eyes. red


    The Ancestor coldly snorted and disdainfully said, "That Tai Cang is such a coward, he doesn''t dare toe together with us. Since he doesn''t dare toe out now, in the future ¡­ Why should he give up anynd for that coward of his? "


    "Haha!" Brother Chi Lian''s words were extremely true. If the two of us join forces, the Eastern Emperor Sect would obediently stay in the ground! "Haha! ¡­"


    The two forefathers chatted merrily, dismissive of the bloody scene below and the n experts present. Lower<span>On the other hand, the people in the noodle hall were all confused. Even though they had good ears and heard the two of them talking, they couldn''t understand a single word of what the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was saying!


    <span>"The two of you, I am Bai Yan from the White Tiger n. May I ask who you are?" Bai Yan flew into the air and asked politely. This


    <span>In a situation like this, one had to step forward to negotiate. Otherwise, it was impossible to tell if they were friends or enemies.


    Patriarch Xuanhai looked at the White Emperor''s power on Bai Yan and gave a cold snort, "So you''re actually a member of the White Tiger n. With this level of cultivation, how dare you speak without thinking in front of me? Your ancestors were much stronger than you! " white<span>Yan Shi Yan was stupefied. Even though he was very knowledgeable, he had never heard such anguage before. Mystical


    <span>Hai Hai saw Bai Yan''s silly look and didn''t reply to him. Instead, his face darkened.


    A mere ant, don''t get in the way! "


    <span>Xuan Hai suddenly waved his hand and thunder rumbled in the clear sky as a Northern Profound Sect''s lightning bolt struck towards Bai Yan!


    <span>Bai Yan dodged backwards, avoiding this straight up thunder magic. However, he was still frightened by this vigorous and long range true essence!


    "Senior!" Why did you kill him!? " Bai Yan was baffled. They had no enmity with each other, why did they suddenlymit murder? can


    When forefather Xuanhai saw that his strike had failed, he felt that it was too shameful and infuriated!


    "The Golden Aged Thunder Great Art!"


    He pulled out a flying sword, which turned red in the sky as a thundercloud suddenly appeared!


    "Boom boom boom!" The sound of thunder rang out and countless lightning bolts fell from the sky! purple<span>Gold and blue arcs of lightning lit up the entire arena, setting everything on fire. There was no difference in the power of thunder. A single strike was enough to kill a massive chunk of the arena, causing blood and flesh to fly into the air!


    Bai Yan was the closest to the thundercloud. This time, he was unable to dodge, and was struck by a lightning bolt. His entire body twitched, and fell down!


    "Bai Yan!" Ying Qiong shouted in shock, and the members of the White Tiger n and the other ns were all terrified. This


    <span>It was very clear whether some people were friends or foes!


    What made them most angry and unwilling was that they did not know why these people would suddenly appear and then start massacring like this.


    "Hahahaha! ¡­" Forefather Xuanhai retrieved his face and sneered, "Is that really worthy of being called a n?" A n assembly? To be fooled by such a group of trash for hundreds of thousands of years, hateful to the extreme! "At the same time, in a secluded resting room in the venue, Su Qingxue, together with Ling Yuwei, Mu Mu Mu, and the others also saw this scene. When


    <span>Seeing the thunderbolt, all the girls'' faces turned pale.


    Su Qingxue had just been busy contacting people to think of a way to support them, but now that she saw the group of cultivators from the Qi Lin n and the Bei Xuan Sect, she finally realized that this was not something that could be settled with normal support!<span>"Who are these people?" Ling Yuwei was at a loss.


    "He isn''t someone we can deal with..." Su Qingxue mumbled to herself. Although she had never seen these people before, she could understand it from their clothing and abilities.At this moment, a private call came in.


    <span>Su Qingxue looked and saw that it was Chu Yunyao. She knit her brows and quickly picked it up.


    <span>"Chu Yunyao, what happened?" Su Qingxue knew that under normal circumstances, this woman would not contact her alone.


    Something big happened! "Chu Yunyao got straight to the point," Earlier, Ye Fan was at the entrance of an Ancient Immortal Spirit World. He installed a surveince camera and these were all destroyed. "


    Isn''t this news of yours a little toote? Everyone has already arrived at the n Gathering venue! " Su Qingxue was speechless.


    Chu Yunyao said with dissatisfaction, "What does it have to do with me?" I''m busy researching why I can''t detect the Great Deste Stone, who cares about your family''s general meeting!? It''s good enough for me to report to you! contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous


    "I can''t see through the schemes of people like Ye Feng, you bunch of idiots deserve to die!""You ¡­" Su Qingxue was almost angered to death, but she knew that this wasn''t the time to argue with Chu Yunyao, so she could only grit her teeth and said, "Then can you help me find a husband? "I suspect that Patriarch Evergreen of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World is here. None of the members of the n will be a match for him ¡­" "


    <span>With the Heaven Eyes in your hands, you can''t find it? " Chu Yunyao asked.


    <span>"We can''t monitor all the areas, especially the uninhabited areas in the west. There''s no information at all ¡­ Furthermore, even when I contacted him now, he didn''t react at all. I wonder what he is doing ¡­ " Su Qingxue said in annoyance.


    <span>Chu Yunyao let out a long sigh, "So troublesome ¡­ ¡­. "Alright, I can only ¡­"


    <span>Before the woman could finish her sentence, a rustling sound came from the phone. It was cut off?

 Chapter 1805

    1805


    "Hey!? "Hey!?" Su Qingxue called out a few times, but there was no signal.


    After hanging up the phone, Mu Mu Mu frowned as he heard this. "Did the lightning from earlier destroy themunication equipment here?"


    "It should be... Such powerful lightning would definitely have an impact. This was bad... "We can''t contact the public anymore..."


    Su Qingxue''s bright eyes continuously flickered. She tried her best to calm down and muttered, "Right now, two things are the most important ¡­ ¡­<span>Once we think of a way to stall for time, don''t let the casualties get too heavy, and try to let our husbandse over, whether it''s us Sky Eye or Chu Yunyao, we''ll only be able to find him to deal with those people ¡­ ¡­ diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    Come on, we need to find a way to stop these flying bugs and infected people from invading other human settlements. "<span>Ling Yuwei frowned, as she revealed a pondering expression, "The first thing I can''t help you with is stopping these bugs and infected people, maybe there''s something I can do ¡­" By


    ording to what I know, there are some special formations that can form a barrier. If it can cover a certain area, perhaps it can control the spread of the infection for a period of time.


    "However, I have never learned that type of extremelyrge array, nor have I been able toy it on the spot. All of a sudden, I feel like there''s no way to start ¡­" ""Formation..." Su Qingxue suddenly thought of something and quickly said, "Weiwei! It seems like I have a formation that I can do! "


    <span>"You know how to set up formations?" Ling Yuwei was stunned. Siu


    Gentle Snow said with a serious expression, "Our Profound Nether n''s Wordless Book, the one that the Zhou n kept was mainly an array formation.<span>Although I wasn''t able to get a good understanding of all of it, but to be able to get a small part of it, it''s a formation called the ''Grand Celestial Constetion Formation'' ¡­ Good


    For example, when the Netherezim n fought against the Empyrean Gods in the Primordial Era, they relied on this massive formation forrge-scale protection. I think that they should be able to deal with the area covered by the Gobi Desert. "


    "The Grand Celestial Constetion Formation is on your Profound Nether n''s Wordless Book?" Ling Yuwei asked in surprise.<span>What, have you heard of it? " Ling


    "It''s recorded in the books left behind by the War God that this formation is thergest formation that we know of."


    Four of the stars could form a formation, and each star could form a formation.


    However, the Martial God didn''t leave any message on this formation. I only know that there is, but I don''t know how to set it up ¡­ "


    "My cultivation base isn''t high enough, so I can only see a portion of the spell formation ¡­." Su Qingxue frowned. Ling<span>Yu Wei hurriedly said, "It doesn''t matter. Write down as much of what you can see and draw as much as possible. Let me see if I can enlighten you!" No


    However, the call was cut off. The people outside could not protect themselves and could not stop the infection. If Ye Feng really wanted to harm people without restraint, then there would be no way to deal with it! "<span>Su Qingxue knew that she could only do her best, so she quickly drew with a brush, "I can only try my best, give me some time to think about it ¡­ ¡­"


    Although Ling Yuwei was anxious, she could only wait on the side for Su Qingxue to draw out the information about the formation ¡­ And ¡­


    At the same time, the people in the n outside saw Old Ancestor Bai Yan being severely injured and all of them were already in danger. leaf<span>Feng sneered, "I''ve said it before, I''m not the only believer in God of Heaven. You have no chance of winning if you fight against God of Heaven."


    <span>Xin''er! Yun''er! Just leave by yourselves! Don''t worry about it here! These people are too strong, and they can''t kill without blinking. We can''t all die here for nothing! "


    At this time, Huang Yueshan flew over and shouted loudly at Xiao Xin''er and Du Yun''er.


    Patriarch Northmont ¡­ Could it be that you have to give up on the others here!? " Du Yun''er''s eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    If we leave, everyone here will die ¡­ " Xiao Xin''er coldly said.


    Zhan Qiankun said solemnly, "Stop messing around! Huang Yueshan! Where do you think we can escape to!? If our four Great ns cannot stop these people, then what do you think is the use of us fleeing to the ends of the earth!? "Huang Yueshan said loudly, "If Ancestor Xiao Rou is still here, we still have a chance!"


    "The problem is that she''s long gone! Ye Wuya, Xiao Rou, they are both gone! " Ying Qiong roared.<span>Huang Yueshan had a sorrowful look on her face as she looked at the people Ye Feng was infecting in every direction, the people who were constantly killing each other, and the group of Ancient Immortal Spirit World cultivators in the sky. All that was left was despair!


    "If Ye Fan is here, there might be a chance..." Ji Hantian suddenly whispered.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er said angrily: "So what if he is? How could he withstand these people!? This coward ¡­ Didn''t you see the live broadcast, or are you afraid of dying? "I don''t even want his woman anymore ¡­"


    Du Yun''er hurriedly defended Ye Fan, "Brother Ye Fan isn''t that kind of person, he definitely doesn''t know about the situation here!"


    "Yun''er, be careful!"Huang Yueshan flew over as a golden wheel cut off a blood-colored energy arrow!


    <span>Only then did Du Yun''er wake up from her stupor and realize that Ye Feng had actually sneak attacked her from behind!?


    <span>"Hmph ¡­" "Ye Feng''s sneak attack failed. He moved quickly, nning to find another target."


    Despicable fellow! How dare you sneak attack my sister!? " Xiao Xin''er was about to give chase, but was stopped by Huang Yueshan. Yellow


    <span>Yue Shan sternly replied, "Stop chasing! Although he is difficult to deal with, he isn''t particrly strong. Since we have nowhere to hide, then we should properly deal with those powerful enemies!


    I can only wait for a miracle. If Ancestor Xiao Rou hasn''t left, I might have a chance ¡­ " Xiao


    "Gritting her teeth, Xin''er turned her head to look at the cultivators in the sky, the golden mes in her eyes zing brightly!"<span>"Burning Blood!"


    <span>Suddenly, the pressure on Xiao Xin`er''s body violently increased and the surrounding air started to be distorted by the scorching heat! She


    "I have already made up my mind. Even if I am not a match for him in the end, I will still fight to the death to protect those around me."Oh... the burning blood of the Phoenix n... " Ancestor Chi Lian squinted his eyes, grinned and said, "Finally, there is a n disciple who is a bit more presentable..." posterior


    The nearby Daoist Red Night stepped forward and cupped his hands, "Ancestor, it''s just a reformation of the spirit, why would Ancestor need you to do it? Red Night, please fight!"<span>Ancestor Chi Lian nced at him and said, "This time, when youe out of the ground, you have done a great deed. This little girl from the Phoenix n will be handed over to you!"


    Red Night smiled evilly, "Many thanks Ancestor ¡­"


    As he spoke, Daoist Red Night''s entire body was ignited with a scarlet red fire attribute true essence. He aimed at Xiao Xin''er ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­. Quinton


    West of Lun, a vast, uninhabited teau and mountainous area. LargeA lot of snow and mountains had already turned into flowing rivers. Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsi[email protected]@


    <span>Many of the mountains had been cut and crushed. Huge rocks were piled up everywhere, as if they had been attacked by a meteor shower.


    <span>Golden and red energy ripples continued to surge in the sky. Every ripple caused an earthquake, shaking the earth and shaking the mountains!


    <span>It was unknown how many hundreds of times, or how many thousands of times, Ye Fan had suddenly retreated. The Dragonscale Swordwings on his back were still shing as they released the Unparalleled Sword Intent. Xiao


    <span>Rou was like a bright sun. Her hair was already red from the burning blood, and her round little face gave off an indescribable feeling of dignity and confidence! leaf


    Fan Xian took a deep breath. He had been fighting for almost three days now, and even though he was not tired, he still felt a little uneasy at home.<span>"Xiao Rou ¡­ If this goes on, even if he were to fight another ten thousand blows, he won''t be able to determine the victor... You are ying with yourself, can''t you draw in the Sky Law yourself? " Ye Fan didn''t know how many times he had made this suggestion.


    "If you don''t use all of your strength to fight me, I will continue to y." The corner of Xiao Rou''s mouth lifted slightly. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1806

    <span>1806 Leaves


    <span>The sail felt a little dizzy, not physically, but psychologically.


    Why was this Feng Nu of the Phoenix n so willful? Xiao<span>Xin Er always wanted to be on par with him, and this Xiao Rou was also like that.


    Although Ye Fan had always been diligently training, he never had the thought of taking the initiative to find people to fight. Cultivating was just to protect everything he cherished and what could a simple and meaningless victory or defeat bring?"I concede ¡­" "Can you do it?" "He really doesn''t feel that shameful, not to mention he''s already hundreds of years old. He''s a famous master who has been around for hundreds of years and has lost just because he lost."


    <span>"I don''t think that if you lose, I''ll keep on fighting. If I''m not careful, I might kill you." Xiao Rou said with a faint smile. leaf


    <span>"Fan Xian was speechless. You can''t even admit defeat?"


    <span>In fact, if you use all of your strength and win against me, wouldn''t that be fine? " Xiao Rou said. leaf


    Fan Xian muttered in his heart, you are in a hurry to leave this ne, so you naturally have no worries. He wants to live a good life with his family and his loved ones.<span>Moreover, he rationally believed that if they came to the Yin Lightning now, the odds were against them. Naturally, they would not be willing to use too much of Duotian''s power, or even surpass it.


    <span>Just like the cultivators who were watching the fight, they did not leave for a long time, or their souls did not leave their bodies. Part of the reason was that Sky Law did not find them. But


    Without a doubt, the stronger the power, the greater the chance of attracting Sky Law."We have no enmity between us, why are you forcing yourself on us?" Ye Fan sighed. Xiao


    Slightly pouting, "Why do you have so many reasons to fight? If I like it, I''ll find you to fight! It''s that simple! "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, he really was thinking too much, there really was no meaning in trying to reason with a woman. Positive


    <span>At this time, Xiao Rou suddenlyunched an attack. With a wave of her hand, a massive cloud of phoenix mes condensed in the sky!


    It looked like a scarlet sunset, but it waspletely ignited, the high temperature distorting the air!<span>"Blood Burning Technique, Red Lotus Fire Rain!"


    A dense rain of phoenix mes began to descend from the fiery clouds that filled the sky! mimicry<span>Buddha was the wrath of a god. It was like sending a fire god to punish the mortal world. It simply did not seem like the power an ancient martial artist should have! leaf


    <span>The sail could not help but shiver. He knew that after igniting her blood, she could use the Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens'' higher level skill of burning blood. Before this, Xiao Xin''er had already used it once.


    <span>However,pared to this Xiao Rou''s Burning Blood Technique, Xiao Xin''Er''s power was nothing.


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom ~ ~ ~"


    <span>The continuous downpour of phoenix me fire rain was not so much a raindrop, but rather a meteorite! wink


    <span>In the blink of an eye, me pits were created everywhere within a radius of a few miles. The battlefield that was already riddled with holes was even more dpidated. Large


    The stream formed by the massive amount of melted snow was directly evaporated by the phoenix mes, and a vast expanse of white water vapor filled the entirend!


    If this wasn''t a deste wilderness, but a city, the losses would be incalcble!Several miles away, a group of Heaven Stealing Realm experts and Ye Longyuan were all watching from afar. Even though they were thousands of meters away, with their abilities, they could clearly see the battle.


    In fact, two days ago, they had already been unable to watch this fight from a close distance. This was because when the two of them fought, the Phoenix mes and sword intent would fly about chaotically. child


    <span>The room was a little surprised. "This Feng Nu, after fighting for so long, she still has so many skills that she hasn''t brought them out yet!?"


    "As for this, you guys don''t know. The Phoenix Dance of the Phoenix n''s Nine Heavens, ''Phoenix Dance'', is only the beginning of the ''Nine Heavens'' scroll.


    The most powerful one is the Blood Burning Technique, also known as the ''Red Lotus Skill''. After all, it''s a skill that canpete with the Divine Dragon n. A n that specializes in battle naturally has many bloodline talents that we don''t know about ¡­ "Cyan looked at Ye Longyuan and said, "You little brat, don''t feel so bad right? When Feng Nu fought you, it seemed that you didn''t take Feng Nu seriously at all?"


    "Don''t just look at this Feng Nu. I think that little brother''s cultivation is truly outstanding."<span>If Feng Nu could use ming Nirvana, then so be it. However, in these three days, this little brother''s aura has not weakened at all. This body is simply iparable to a human''s! " Xing and Pu praised.


    The group of Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors all nodded. Although they felt that Xiao Rou should be in an invincible position, Ye Fan''s strength had already convinced them.


    At this moment, the group of people no longer looked at Ye Fan with contempt, instead carrying a trace of admiration.


    At this moment, Ye Longyuan waspletely silent. He silently held his de with both hands as he looked in front of him, deep in thought ¡­<span>And right now, Ye Fan didn''t have the mood to care how these Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors praised him.


    <span>"Sou sou sou!"


    At the side, it was filled with phoenix me rain. Ye Fan was already extremely busy, and could only dodge nimbly by relying on his Dragonscale Swordwings. leaf


    The disintegration of the 2nd level of the sail coupled with the Limitless Unparalleled Sword Intent naturally allowed Xiao Rou to withstand the rain of fire. However, the problem was that in such a harsh environment, Xiao Rou was still taking advantage of the opportunity to attack!


    As long as he was careless and ate one or two of the rain of fire, he could lose control of his body and be seriously injured. two


    A figure constantly shed and shed amidst the rain of fire.


    Ye Fan brandished his huge ck sword, while Xiao Rou''s entire body was burning with Phoenix mes. She forcefully used the explosive power of her Phoenix mes to shatter Ye Fan''s huge sword. No matter what, Ye Fan was unable to sh into Xiao Rou''s body.


    "Disgusting! You think you can dodge it? " Xiao Rou discovered that she couldn''t restrain Ye Fan even like this and was very displeased. leaf<span>At this moment, the sail didn''t have the heart to fight. As it was trying to think of a way to escape, it suddenly saw Xiao Rou retreat!?


    Burning Blood Skill, Crimson Lotus Shade! "


    The phoenix mes on Xiao Rou''s body quickly dispersed, and actually transformed into more than a dozen clones of phoenix mes!?


    <span>In an instant, these clones and Xiao Rou''s main body surrounded Ye Fan in all directions!


    <span>Xiao Rou shouted in a delicate voice. A dozen clones turned into a dozen or so fire shadows, quickly moving forward and charging at Ye Fan!


    <span>This time, Ye Fan had no way of dodging at all, so he could only use the Dragonscale Swordwings to protect his back while summoning thousands of flying swords in front of him to block! "


    The Radiant Shapeshift Sword Shield! " Large<span>The massive flying sword wrapped in golden-red sword intent and dragon mes emitted a surging sound as it faced the Phoenix mes Avatar''s charge!


    Xiao Rou continued to attack ferociously while Ye Fan continued to defend. With the strength of the two of them, they were unable to do anything to each other within a short period of time. No


    Even though Ye Fan had been restricted to such a degree, he was still quite sullen. Hisrge range attacks were not enough to deal enough damage to Xiao Rou. On the other hand, it was very difficult to hit Xiao Rou with Breaking Dawn and Morning Star.


    Come out! Come out! What cowardly turtle!? "


    <span>Xiao Rou''s figure flew through the air, very dissatisfied with Ye Fan''s passive and conservative fighting style.


    But at this moment, the sound of something tearing through the air came from the south. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1807

    1807


    Ye Fan frowned. Xiao Rou also felt that it was a bit strange. two


    At this moment, the battle came to an abrupt end.Ye Fan removed his sword shield and looked towards the south. A missile was flying towards him?


    How could there be a missile? leaf


    <span>The sails were a bit puzzled. The missile''s route was not to attack their area, but to fly east after circling for a bit?


    <span>"What is this?" Xiao


    Rou was somewhat puzzled. Without saying anything further, she pointed her finger. Arge amount of fire rain fell from the sky and surrounded the missile!


    <span>"No!" leaf


    The sail wanted to stop him, but it was toote! guide


    <span>The bullets were attacked by the rain of fire and exploded in midair! Xiao


    Rou turned her head and giggled, "What''s wrong? There''s no one here, so I''ll just y and see. " leaf


    Fan Jian''s thoughts flew in his head ¡­<span>Missile... Missiles would not beunched for no reason and no one would dare to lightly use missiles against China. Furthermore, that was China''s own missile, so how could he possibly shoot himself?


    <span>Rather than saying that the missile was trying to strike something, it seemed like it was purposefully circling around in an attempt to convey some sort of message? East


    <span>Mid... East of Karakorum... n? Desert? n Gathering?


    This missile is going to attack the n Gathering? Or could it be...


    Ye Fan suddenly woke up from his stupor. If his guess was right, this missile was most likelyunched and controlled by Chu Yunyao because that woman had negotiated before and she had obtained control over a portion of the missile! leafFan Xian hurriedly took out his satellite phone from his interspatial ring. Previously, he had been fighting, so he couldn''t care less about the phone calls. This


    <span>He took it out and looked at the satellite signals. He saw that there were a lot of missed calls and messages!


    <span>"Hey!" It''s not over yet, you''re not allowed to y on your phone! " Xiao Rou said angrily. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian''s face darkened. "I don''t have time to y with you anymore!"


    <span>"Then beat me!" Xiao Rou smiled.


    <span>"Right now, the Great n Assembly is in danger, your Phoenix n is also in danger! Can''t we finish our work first!? " Ye Fan roared. Xiao


    Rou did not care and said, "Children will have their own blessings. If you see Ye Wuya leave, won''t you be fine? Only through going through trials and tribtions can one''s strength improve quickly. " leafThe sails realized that she really couldn''t get along with this old woman. If she lost her life, what was the point of leveling up?


    <span>He could not be bothered to waste his breath and turned around to fly to the east!


    "Don''t even think about escaping!"


    Xiao Rou''s dozen plus Phoenix mes doppelgangers immediately surrounded him, charging towards Ye Fan without a blind spot! leafThe sail, in its haste, was unable to defend in time and was sent flying from the impact of the Phoenix me Avatar!


    "Ah ¡­" Ye Fan clenched his teeth. The power of this Red Lotus Shadow really made him feel as if his internal organs were on fire! No


    After this moment, Ye Fan felt even more that what he was about to burn was his own reason, his own soul! From<span>His wife and his wife were both there, facing life and death dangers. Countless people might encounter biochemical viruses, but this Xiao Rou, she actually just wanted to fight a fight to the death!?


    Ye Fan was unable to understand this kind of thinking. Was it because his level was too low? Or was there something wrong with Xiao Rou''s brain? one


    Thinking of everything that could have happened over there and the problems that could have happened if he had been one or two secondste, Ye Fan was about to go crazy! Stick


    It was done! Even if he was hacked to death by the Sky Law, this was better than having to regret it for the rest of his life.As he was falling, Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a resolute look. He once again started to operate the liquid sword intent Jindan in his Dantian!


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, a golden me was about to surge out!


    <span>"Sword God Physique! "Ji!"


    <span>With a loud roar, Ye Fan finally decided to dissolve the sword intent! give


    Time, it seemed as if the entire world shook, and a terrifying pressure, with Ye Fan as the center, spread out in a radius of a dozen miles.<span>All the spectators felt their scalps go numb and their hearts turn cold. It was as if their hands and feet had frozen for a short period of time! one


    A power that exceeded their knowledge suddenly appeared in this world!


    "This... "This is ¡­" "Xing and Pu tongue-tied."How was this possible ¡­ This pressure ¡­ "Could it be that ¡­" child


    The room''s body trembled as he swallowed. "It can''t be wrong... The entire space was shaking ¡­ This strength, even if it does not surpass Duotian, has reached its limit! " leaf


    At this time, Long Yuan''s eyes were wide open as he grabbed Ming Hong''s de with both hands, his arms trembling!


    <span>At this moment, everyone was holding their breaths. No one dared to blink for fear of missing any crucial information! cause


    <span>They knew that seeing this extreme power that could take away the sky, even going beyond it, was very useful for their cultivation and facing off against Sky Law! Distance


    <span>The smiling expression on Xiao Rou''s round face, who was the closest to Ye Fan, finally disappeared. She revealed a mature temperament that didn''t match her appearance, as if she had instantly turned from a teenage girl into a mature woman in her thirties.


    <span>Her eyes revealed a trace of vicissitudes of life, and the corner of her mouth slightly raised: "Now that''s more like it ¡­" "It should have been like this a long time ago ¡­"


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan felt all the cells in his body break free from their bindings, and every muscle was filled with an inexhaustible power! diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    <span>After the Sword God''s body was released, the Sword God''s Sword Intent would then be used to its limit!


    Compared to before, Ye Fan had actually used more of his Sword God''s body which had been disintegrated by the sword intent. However, the disintegration of thisyer of sword intent was definitely a qualitative change! leaf<span>The sails soared through the sky, and under the state of disintegration of the sword intent, the Dragonscale Sword Wings on his back had already expanded to twelve wings!


    <span>"Boom!"


    "The twelve huge sword wings caused Ye Fan''s speed to be unimaginable, and the sound of his flying sword breaking through the air was like a p of thunder!"


    <span>It''s too fast! " one


    The group of cultivators that were watching from afar couldn''t even keep up with Ye Fan''s speed! can


    What made them even more dumbstruck was that Ye Fan had suddenly released sword intent!


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan had already put away his huge sword, and opened up his arms. The liquid golden core in his body was rapidly flowing, as if it had been waiting for a long time, and was finally able to escape the shackles of the Thousand Li Godly Mare!


    Perfection like Water! " one


    The surging golden sword intent was like a raging tide, surging out from every cell of Ye Fan''s body! number


    In just a few seconds, a goldenke appeared in the sky, sparkling like the scenery of the immortal world!


    Thiske wasn''t as big as the fiery clouds, but the golden liquidke water''s immense pressure caused the entire fiery cloud to copse!<span>"This... "This is sword intent!?"


    <span>The Heart Sword realm of the Monarch level Sword Intent? Impossible... "What exactly did I see ¡­" one


    The crowd of Heaven Stealing cultivators were watching with their souls on the verge of leaving their bodies. Even their hearts had tightened as they felt a deep sense of fear! He<span>They felt that any drop of "water" from theke would be enough to scare them out of their wits ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1808

    1808<span>Xiao Rou, who was the closest to him, was so excited that she didn''t show any signs of fear. with


    <span>As the goldenke expanded, the golden mes in Xiao Rou''s eyes burned brighter and brighter!


    <span>Ye Fan, who was standing on top of the golden Sword Intent Lake, was toozy to waste his breath on Xiao Rou. With a thought, a monstrous wave was formed and rushed towards Xiao Rou. Single


    Just the spatial tremors caused by the sword intent made it difficult for Xiao Rou to move. It was as if there was a force blocking, pressing and tearing everything! facies<span>Facing the iing wave of golden sword intent, Xiao Rou was just about to dodge when she realized that she had underestimated the speed of the wave!? This


    In the blink of an eye, the golden wave had covered Xiao Rou''s small body like a flood dragon that had overturned the river! "This ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­"


    "Aiya!" Xiao Rou eximed as she gathered arge amount of Phoenix mes to protect herself.<span>However, the Phoenix mes around Xiao Rou could not withstand this frightening liquid sword intent and was instantly annihted!


    <span>"Boom! ¡­" far


    The experts of Duotian only felt the ground shaking and the mountains shaking as they watched Xiao Rou be engulfed!


    "This... What kind of terrifying power was this!? "The sword intent is actually so strong that it has reached the Hydro Phase!?"


    "The key point is that in his hands, manipting such a huge amount of power is as easy as blowing off dust!?"<span>This was the control of the Heartsword Realm ¡­ He''s only in his twenties, but he''s actually managed to break through the emperor level of sword intent to the Heart Sword?! "


    <span>Many experts felt their opinions being continuously washed away, although they also knew that there were three thousand great Daos, and only one would suffice.


    However, for Ye Fan to be able to travel so much in the path of the sword like this, it was truly unheard-of!


    An inner force cultivation and primordial spirit youth as'' unconventional ''as this was actually able to rely solely on his body and the way of the sword to break through to the heavens? "This is definitely not something that can be aplished by relying solely on one''s talent!"


    It was over ¡­ Even if Feng Nu could rely on the ming Nirvana Realm, she would still be unable to crush her with absolute power! " child<span>The crowd of cultivators felt that the oue of the battle had already been decided. leaf


    <span>At this moment, Fan Jian had no interest in Xiao Rou''s life. He only wanted to get to the n Gathering as soon as possible.


    <span>Just as he was about to flutter his twelve wings and fly at his fastest speed, he suddenly felt a power that he was slightly afraid of appearing where Xiao Rou was a moment ago!?


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. He really didn''t expect this. "


    "It''s not over yet..." Gold<span>As the waves of the colored sword intent dissipated, Xiao Rou''s voice rang out once again!


    There was only the sound of a phoenix cry that broke through the clouds. A fiery red phoenix bird with rainbow phoenix feathers pped its wings as it flew high into the sky! phoenix


    The bird''s golden phoenix eyes arrogantly nced at Ye Fan, and then soared up to the ninth heaven!


    At the ce where the Phoenix Bird was born, a fiery red lotus rapidly expanded from several meters to over a hundred meters, blossoming in the air!<span>"Red Lotus Burning Blood... Indestructible Red Lotus Phoenix Gold Body! " Red


    In the middle of the lotus, Xiao Rou''s figure appeared. Her hair had actually grown a lot longer, from its original scarlet red to an exceptionally fiery red. It was as if it had be a burning me that danced in the wind!


    Behind him, there was a pair of giant multi-colored phoenix wings that were over ten meters wide, burning with seven-colored phoenix mes. The temperature and aura were many times stronger than before! Difficult


    To think that such a petite body would be able to unleash earth-shattering power time and time again! one<span>The crowd of Heaven Seizing Supreme experts were already dumbstruck. They had originally thought that Xiao Rou had already lost, but now, they realised that Xiao Rou still had other tricks up her sleeve!? "


    Again ¡­ Yet another expert who had broken through the limits of Heaven Seizing?! "


    <span>The Phoenix bloodline''s Red Lotus Skill can once again burn away at one''s blood!? " one


    Everyone sighed as they watched the passage of time. Not to mention one''s perception, the talent of the n bloodline was far too great. How could an ordinary cultivator be able to jump by several levels in such a short period of time? leaf<span>Fan Xian frowned. He indeed discovered that Xiao Rou''s pressure wasparable to his Perfection like Water. It would be difficult to say if they were to fight.


    This woman was truly the strongest opponent he had ever met in actualbat. such as<span>It was true that he didn''t have more important things to do. He could fight her with everything he had and die with no regrets.


    Xiao Rou smiled proudly, "It is said that the Divine Dragon n''s bloodline is unrivalled in the world, but in reality, it might not be so. It''s just that some ns are unable to disy the full extent of their bloodline ¡­


    For example, our Phoenix n doesn''t only burn blood once, as long as we can awaken the Phoenix Soul, we can burn red lotus blood ¡­


    "If you can survive, you can tell Xin''er and Yun''er that the second burning of blood is not a n legend ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian remained expressionless and didn''t say anything else. He raised his hand, and the monstrous goldenke surged towards Xiao Rou!<span>It was like a giant golden dragon, opening its mouth that was filled with sharp dragon teeth and ferociously attacking the seven-colored phoenix on top of the red lotus! phoenix


    The bird showed no fear as Xiao Rou conjured the purple jade sword with one hand, thrusting it towards the golden dragon!


    Red Lotus Phoenix Cry Sword! "Tens of thousands of lotus petals flew about, then quickly gathered together, swirling together!


    An enormous phoenix image appeared, bringing Xiao Rou with it as it charged into the goldenke.


    Light burst out, as if the entire world was covered in tinum!


    Soon after, the shockwave and sound spread out, and the mountain ranges dozens of miles in every direction were shaken to pieces! one


    <span>As the crowd of Heaven Seizing Supreme Elders watched from afar, they could only revolve their true essence and avoid being injured by this shockwave! hair


    In the area where the explosion urred, space seemed to shatter as if a piece of ss had been shattered and merged back together. Light


    <span>As the mes dispersed, the phoenix in the sky remained the same, but the amount ofke water decreased.


    Xiao Rou was standing in the middle of the explosion. She frowned as she looked to the east. She was instantly infuriated!


    <span>"You''re running again!?"


    <span>Ye Fan had already pped his twelve wings, and directly chose to retreat!


    <span>Actually, he didn''t even want to fight with Xiao Rou. Since he couldn''t kill Xiao Rou, then he would use ''The Virtuous Water'' as a cover and directly choose to fly away. Saving a life was more important!


    As Ye Fan quickly flew away, the goldenke also skimmed eastward like a rapidly moving golden cloud!"Humph!" Xiao Rou pouted her lips and shook her phoenix feathers. She turned into a ray of light and chased after them!


    The group of Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivators watched the two of them leave in a daze...<span>¡­ ¡­. Schmidt''s


    Blood permeated everywhere as the chaotic battle intensified.<span>More and more people were going crazy. As for the ancestors and ancient martial artists of the family, they were also suffering heavy casualties when facing the cultivators of the Northern Profound Sect and Feng Lin Hai.


    These were the two Eternal Habitat''s Patriarchs who were disdainful of taking action. They looked at the descendants of the sect with ridicule and arrogance, using their cultivation to suppress the nsmen. Schmidt''s<span>Although the martial artists had morebat skills and experience, it was a pity that the difference in cultivation was too great, and the number of casualties continued to increase. one


    In the resting room, Su Qingxue quicklymunicated with Ling Yuwei. When they went out to fight, it was no different from suicide. They could only try their best to first think of a way to control the infection.<span>"That''s all I know... Weiwei, do you think that we canplete the Grand Celestial Constetion Formation? " Su Qingxue''s forehead was covered in sweat and she felt her heart beating really hard.


    <span>Ling Yuwei looked at the drawing and the runes drawn by the woman, and said with a frown, "Completing the entire formation is impossible. I''m trying to think of a way to take out a portion of it." Only


    <span>To be able to cover this desert, it is still possible that these walking dead and flying insects won''t be able to move very fast ¡­ "


    <span>Just then, an eerie voice came from outside the door. "Sister-inw, Weiwei, you''re hiding here? "But it gave me a while to find it..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1809

    "Ye Feng? "


    Su Qingxue, Ling Yuwei, and Mu Mu Mu all trembled. Although they knew that this ce wasn''t safe, they never expected that Ye Feng would let so many people outside ande here to find them!


    "Sister-inw, can you open the door? What are you guys doing? " Ye Feng asked with a smile.Without saying anything, Su Qingxue released a stream of Dark Nether True Essence and froze the door!


    <span>"Sigh... "What''s the point?" Ye Feng sighed. Tight


    Then, with a "peng" sound, the whole door was kicked open by Ye Feng. Ice crystals and wood chips flew everywhere. one


    With an evil smile on his face, Ye Feng stepped on the door board and entered the resting room. He looked at the blueprint in Ling Yuwei''s hand and said, "What, you want to use the strange formations to stop my little treasures from conquering the world?"


    "Ye Feng! You''re dreaming! Do you think you can rely on this little virus to conquer the world!? " Ling Yuwei said disdainfully."Why not? With the help of the God of Heaven and the bunch of fellows outside, turning the entire world''s humans into my captives, that would be just around the corner ¡­ iso


    When most of the people in the world are under my control, you guys are the real heretic! This is what a monster is like! " Ye Feng sneered.


    Mu Mu Mu could not help but scold, "You pervert! Madman! What good is this to you!? " leaf


    Feng Feng red with red eyes: "Shut up! What do you know!? Do you understand the pain, the hurt? Me<span>I am the grandson of the War God; I am the sessor to the Divine Dragon n! My life should have been filled with glory and respect!


    If it wasn''t for the appearance of that damn guy Ye Fan, how could I have been abandoned? How did he end up as an unhuman, a ghost or not!? Now


    After I''ve lost everything, you ask me why I did it? Haha... Of course it''s to let Ye Fan experience what I have experienced! " leafAs he spoke, scarlet energy surged out from his body, filling the entire lounge with the smell of blood. Siu


    Qingxue quickly protected Mu Mu Mu Mu behind her as she coldly said, "You think that you alone can defeat my husband?"


    Why did you defeat him? It''s enough to defeat you... Even if I die, I will make Ye Fan suffer a fate worse than death! " leaf


    He raised his hand and a blood-red energy turned into tentacles, rushing towards Su Qingxue and Mu Mu Mu. Siu<span>Qingxue pulled Mu Mu Mu and dodged to the side. She released a surge of darkher true essence and a cold air surged out in an attempt to freeze Ye Feng. can


    <span>Ye Feng instantly released another stream of blood-red light, directly blocking this cold air!


    "Oh right, you haven''t tried the ''Demon Dwellers'' serum that God bestowed upon me, right? Let you be my ythings now..."<span>As Ye Feng spoke, his body emitted waves of thick blood mist, and the entire resting room was quickly filled with blood mist! Siu


    <span>"Upon seeing this, Qingxue hurriedly smashed the window behind her and pushed Mu Mu Mu out!"


    Mu Mu, get out! "Weiwei, you run too!"Mu Mu Mu Mu knew that he couldn''t do anything to help, so he hid outside while trembling and watching the battle in the lounge.


    <span>Ling Yuwei also quickly jumped out, but when she turned her head, she was stunned.


    <span>Little Snow! What are you doing!? " Siu


    Qingxue didn''t run with him but stood in the bloody mist and coldly looked at Ye Feng.


    "Sister-inw, aren''t you running?" Ye Feng smiled yfully.<span>"Don''t think that I can''t tell, but if a virus like you is really that powerful, then everyone here should be infected by the blood here.


    However, most of the people in the n are still conscious, which means that your demon dweller serum is inferior to the n''s bloodline, let alone the awakened bloodline. Su Qingxue said.<span>Ling Yu Wei, who was standing outside, froze for a moment. She hadn''t paid attention to this point, and when she turned around, she found that it really did look like it.


    Only a few n experts were infected. For example, Ye Chunhua and the others were also from the Shen Long family. It was mostly because Ye Feng had stayed in the family for a long time and used some special methods to infect them.


    As for the other nsmen, only a small minority were infected. It seemed that the bloodline of the n had a strong resistance to infection.<span>"You''re really calm, and you''re still in the mood to analyze this." Ye Feng sneered, "It''s just that, even if you knew, you wouldn''t be able to stop it. My little darlings are infecting the entire world!"


    <span>As Ye Feng said this, he shook his arms. This time, he instantly released hundreds of blood-colored arrows that flew in every direction towards Su Qingxue! This


    "It is obvious that the current Su Qingxue cannot withstand the power of this energy!"


    <span>"Elder sister!"


    "Little Snow!" Outside, Mu Mu Mu and Ling Yuwei were extremely anxious and couldn''t help but scream. canSu Qingxue''s eyes revealed a hint of coldness. Her entire body suddenly released a majestic icy blue light!


    <span>A streak of Netherezim Quintessential Essence was like an icy-blue storm as it surrounded Su Qingxue!


    This ice crystal whirlwind directly blocked Ye Feng''s blood-red arrow!


    "This is ¡­" Ye Feng frowned, he was stunned. This<span>Su Qingxue''s body was also rapidly undergoing changes. Her blood, bones, organs, and every cell in her body was losing their temperature and even bing iparably cold!


    In just a few seconds, Su Qingxue''s eyes turned icy blue and her long hair also turned azure. Her body actually began to show a semitransparent, crystalline texture! Female


    <span>It was as if her body had turned into a sculpture of ice. A faint blue energy could be seen flowing rapidly in her body!


    <span>The temperature inside and outside the lounge had suddenly dropped below zero. Outside, Mu Mu Mu Mu and Ling Yuwei were trembling with cold!


    You. "This is..." Ye Feng was stunned. He could not understand what Su Qingxue was doing in front of him. Although ¡­


    However, because of the Xuanming Tribe''s thumb ring, he could not see Su Qingxue''s cultivation level, but from Su Qingxue''s true essence, she should be in the Awakening Realm. can


    Now, Su Qingxue actually gave him a very dangerous aura!?


    Not only was Ye Feng very surprised, Ling Yuwei and Mu Mu Mu outside were the same! She


    Everyone looked at the blue crystal-like Su Qingxue. If it wasn''t for the fact that her hair was still fluttering, and her body wasn''t moving, they would have thought that she was an ice sculpture of Su Qingxue!<span>"I''m very surprised..." Su Qingxue''s voice was emotionless, it was as cold as her bones, "You haven''t seen it right? The awakening of the Netherezim Bloodline, the Profound Nether Ice Soul ¡­ You


    "I should feel honored. This is the first time since I have gained enlightenment that I have been able to release it ¡­" leaf


    Feng Feng Feng''s face distorted as he said with a sinister smile: "So it''s the awakening state of the Netherezim Bloodline, so what ¡­ "Even with Xiao Xin''er''s cultivation, she can''t do anything to me. With your little cultivation, what''s wrong with awakening your bloodline!?"


    Before he finished speaking, Ye Feng''s body wiggled and turned into a blood-colored liquid. He suddenly opened his mouth towards Su Qingxue like a blood-colored beast. He opened his bloody mouth and tried to swallow Su Qingxue up! can


    When Ye Feng''s blood-red liquid body was about to attack halfway, he discovered that his attack was quickly slowed down and frozen by a wave of ice-cold mysterious power!


    The temperature around Su Qingxue''s body was too low and the power of the Dark Nether was extremely strong. It had already affected the flow of Ye Feng''s energy particles! leafHe struggled back to his human form and took two steps back. His eyes were unsettled ¡­ He


    He suddenly discovered that his Blood Demon body was being restrained by Su Qingxue''s Abyss Ice Soul!


    Although the attacking power of the Xuanming Tribe was weak, it was still extremely strong! Siu


    Gentle Snow took the initiative to take a step forward. With every step, more ice crystals would form on the ground ¡­ "Even though your death isn''t worthy ofment, but from the point of view of blood, you are my husband''s younger brother after all ¡­


    Thus, if it was possible, I didn''t want to kill you. Even if I had to die, I could die by someone else''s hands... But


    It was now ¡­ I don''t think I have a choice. Since they can''t do anything to you, I''ll have to do it ¡­ " leaf


    <span>He didn''t know why, but he felt a deep fear in his heart. The woman in front of him was like a de made of ice, holding onto his neck!


    <span>The instinctive fear caused Ye Feng to turn his head, turning into a blood colored liquid and nning to escape!


    However, Su Qingxue''s blue eyes quickly shed. A surging dark energy surged in the corridor outside the resting room. The ice crystal storm surged, directly freezing and shattering the wall! "<span>Icy River Destroyer! " Mystical


    <span>The power of the underworld converged from the woman''s body, from all directions, and even from the underground water! build


    The blue-white energy within the building was like an ice river from theherworld. It was dreamy and dreamlike, beautiful, but with an ice-cold killing intent!"The ice river churned and surged, freezing Ye Feng''s entire body in the middle of the cier torrent!"


    <span>No! No! "No! ¡ª ah! ¡ª"


    Ye Feng''s miserable scream was mixed in the ice and snow waves. He found that he couldn''t control his body because even his soul was frozen and crushed by the ice water!? loss<span>Thest second before he lost consciousness, Ye Feng was filled with endless regret. He only wished that Su Qingxue had hidden it so deeply!? external


    <span>The two girls were stupefied, while Ling Yuwei felt a chill in her heart. She could tell from Su Qingxue''s words that Su Qingxue had been deliberately hiding her true strength? very


    From what she said, Ye Fan didn''t even know that she had already awakened her Netherezim Bloodline to this extent?! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1810

    1810<span>When Ye Feng''s aurapletely disappeared, Su Qingxue quickly got rid of the Xuanming Ice Soul''s state. Her body quickly recovered to its normal temperature and returned to its original state. Only


    He left behind this cold cer-like lounge and corridor, as if it had once been covered in ice and snow. external


    <span>Because of Ye Feng''s death, those people seemed to be slow for a while, but soon became crazy again. quaque


    <span>They were like an army that had lost control of itself. Without anymand, they followed their instincts and began to wreak havoc and destruction.


    Su Qingxue turned around and waved to Ling Yuwei and Mu Mu Mu, "Let''s go! To the back of the media lounge in the south! " Ling<span>Yu Wei was stunned for a moment before she immediately dragged Mu Mu Mu Mu along and moved away with her.


    <span>The three of them ran to the media lounge. The media people were no longer there. Some went out to film with their lives on the line, hoping to make some big news. Others just ran away.


    "Weiwei, continue with what happened just now. Ye Feng is now dead. These infected people and flying insects are uncontroble, so the speed of their spread should be slower. We need to hurry and stop them." Su Qingxue said.


    Ling Yuwei nodded her head and continued to analyze the previously iplete formation. Mourning


    Mu Mu asked curiously, "Sister, why did wee here on purpose?"


    "The power I used just now, I''m afraid of attracting the attention of those people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World." Su Qingxue said with a frown, "I''m not strong enough to deal with the cultivators with the spirits and longevity, so I must conceal my whereabouts as soon as possible."<span>Mu Mu Mu immediately came to a realization as she admired her elder sister''s calmness. "But elder sister, you are already very powerful. I didn''t know that you have awakened your bloodline to such an extent ¡­ "I don''t have your talent." Siu


    Qingxue sighed. If she didn''t have no other way, she would still be able to hide."Mu, there''s still Weiwei. Can you guys help me keep it a secret? Don''t let anyone else know about what happened just now, unless someone else notices." Su Qingxue said.


    Mu Mu Mu was puzzled, "Why? Sister, are you worried that Brother-inw will me you for killing Ye Feng? Don''t joke around, that person deserved to die, even if brother-inw was here, he would kill him! "


    "No... "I was the one who killed Ye Feng, but I don''t want too many people to know about my Dark Nether Bloodline awakening ability for now," Su Qingxue said. Mourning<span>Mu Mu didn''t understand what was going on. What was there to hide from such a good thing? But


    <span>Ling Yuwei turned her head, seemingly lost in thought, andughed, "Little Snow, I really admire you. You''ve been like this since your student days, your dark nature hasn''t changed at all. Is there a need?" Siu


    <span>Qingxue red at her, "Are you going to agree or not?"


    "From the perspective of a love rival, I don''t want to agree, but since you saved me, I can only agree ¡­" Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes. Mourning


    Mu Mu was a little confused. "Sisters, what are you talking about? As a university student, I don''t understand. "As Ling Yuwei drew her picture, she smiled and said, "Mu Mu... Let me tell you, women shouldn''t be too stupid and weak. That way, they can only be a burden to men. Even if they are good-looking, they will sooner orter get tired of you.


    But you can''t be too smart or too strong, because that would cause a man to lose his desire to protect you, and he wouldn''t feel like he existed by a woman''s side ¡­ " auralAfter saying that, Mu Mu Mu suddenly realised and looked at Su Qingxue in admiration, "Elder sister ¡­. "You''re really evil ¡­"


    <span>Su Qingxue bared her teeth at Ling Yu Wei, silently cursing why she said that clearly. However, it didn''t matter, as long as she agreed not to tell Ye Fan. She


    He had to let Ye Fan know that she had the ability to be the best help, but she was also a little girl that needed protection.


    Only in this way would men be unable to extricate themselves, and for this reason ¡­ Even if she had to use some tricks, Su Qingxue would not hesitate.


    In the end, it was all because she loved Ye Fan more than anything else."Ling Yu Wei, what a big mouth you have. Hurry up and finish the array!" Su Qingxue said angrily.


    <span>"It''s not like I''m dying business." Ling Yuwei picked up the blueprint and stood up. "Actually, I already know how to set up this formation." Only


    One needed to intercept the fire pigs and water in the walls of the seven northern regions for two nights in order to be able to use the basic principles of the Yin-Yang dual array formation to stop these infected people.


    But the problem now is, one, we have to go outside and use those n statues to set up the formation ¡­ diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    To do that, I need enough spiritual energy, or other energy to activate and maintain the formation ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue frowned, "Let''s not talk about the spiritual energy. In the situation outside, let''s go move the statue ¡­ ¡­" I''m afraid it''s a little impractical ". Triple


    <span>The woman looked through a small window and saw that blood was flowing like a river. Schmidt''s


    Some of the ancient warriors had nned to retreat first in order to preserve theirbat power. can


    <span>It was the Northern Profound Sect and Feng Lin Hai cultivators that did not give them the chance. One after another, cultivators descended from the sky and began to fight with the martial practitioners of the n.


    <span>Even though there were many cultivators in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and their strengths were generally a level higher, but because the two Long Habitat Patriarchs disdained to interfere, the n''s Patriarchs and experts weren''tpletely one-sided for the time being.


    <span>Under the leadership of the members of the ancient God''s lineage, the four great n ancestors of Ying Qiong, Ji Tianliu, Huang Yueshan, Wei Bufan, Lei Dong, and the other mid-sized n ancestors, they went all out against each other with high fighting spirit! Schmidt''s


    Although the martial artists'' cultivations were weak, their fighting skills and faith in the honor of their family made them even more fearless in battle!


    Because the n believed that there were no stronger humans in this world who could help them, if they wanted to survive, they had to put their lives on the line!A streak of white-gold lightning shed several times in the air. It was as if a bolt of lightning had streaked across the sky. It was Ying Qiong who was fighting against an elder of the Northern Profound Sect! number


    After being attacked for a hundred years, his good brother Bai Yan fell to the ground, heavily injured, causing Zhan Qiong to be extremely furious.


    The white light in Ying Qiong''s eyes burned brilliantly as he released all of the White Emperor''s power from his body. His body carried a raging speed and power, like a fierce tiger descending a mountain!


    "Die!" win<span>After a series of shes of lightning, he suddenly appeared behind the Earth Spirit Realm elder of the Northern Profound Sect. A white-gold tiger wnded on the elder''s head! Then ¡­


    The earth spirit realm elder''s cultivation was deeper than Zhan Qiong''s. "ng!" His protective true essence blocked this blow.


    "Haha!" The White Tiger n is only so-so? " This


    The Elder sneered as he turned around. Just as he was about to unleash his thunder magic on Zhan Qiong, he discovered that Ying Qiong had sent a kick flying towards him with the power of the White Emperor! one


    After interrupting the elder''s thunderous attack, Ying Qiong''s left hand shed the air and five strings of white light appeared!


    "Huaxu Zither!"His right hand swiftly yed with the white light as waves of sound waves formed from the White Emperor''s power struck the elder''s primordial spirit and internal organs like a thunderp!


    <span>At such a close distance, although the elder''s cultivation level was deep, the sound wave had a special effect that shook his origin soul. After a moment of absent-mindedness, he was caught off guard and coughed out blood mist!


    <span>"Humph!" It''s too slow! "


    Ying Qiong sent out a flying kick, directly kicking the Elder''s body that did not have true essence to the point where it was pierced through!


    The crowd of Bei Xuan Sect cultivators were caught off guard, they did not expect that Ying Qiong would be the victor! No<span>As the n masters below saw this scene, their morale was greatly boosted!


    <span>"Grandson of the White Tiger n, listen up!" These fellows only had cultivation bases, theirbat skills were crappy! We are not without a chance! The blood of the White Emperor must not be severed between our generation! Kill! "


    Ying Qiong let out a thunderous roar, and the other White Tiger n elites present also responded with a fierce battle intent! Empty


    The expressions of the two forefathers from the Central Phoenix Unicorn Sea and the Northern Profound Sect were extremely ugly. Although they did not understand what Ying Qiong was saying, they were definitely not listening! "<span>Ancestor, Duskfall requests for battle ", the North Xuan sect''s Sect Leader, Adept Duskfall, stepped forward, narrowed his eyes and said.


    Patriarch Xuanhai snorted lightly. "You''re the sect leader, don''t embarrass yourself." drop


    Adept Xia smiled confidently. "As youmand!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1811

    1811<span>Although the cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World had the absolute advantage in cultivation, many were still unwilling to take the lead when they saw many cultivators being killed by the warriors of the n. ten thousand


    <span>Not only were theyughing at him for dying in a single battle, they were also destroying thousands and thousands of years of cultivation. These Ancient Immortal Spirit World cultivators naturally weren''t willing to die in a battle. by


    Seeing that Daoist Master Luo Xia was willing to volunteer and fight as the Sect Leader, the crowd of Northern Profound Sect cultivators all expressed their support for her. drop


    Adept Xia faced the praises of his fellow disciples with disdain in his heart, but he didn''t mind. With his Heavenly Spirit cultivation, there was no pressure at all to deal with someone who won.


    "White Tiger kid, prepare to die!"


    Sage Sunset stepped on her sword and shot out. The Northern Profound Thunder Dharma began to move. Talismans began to appear all over the sky. A dozen or so illusory lightning formations appeared, surrounding the sky and striking down a bolt of thunder!


    Ying Qiong borrowed the power of the White Emperor to quickly dodge, but he was already surrounded by danger!


    He tried to get close to Sage Sunset, but realized that Sage Sunset had used his car as a mirror to prove that he was not even given the chance to get close!"Hmph ¡­" Adept Sunset sneered. He had long ago discovered that thebat techniques of the warriors from these ns far surpassed those from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. by


    He would rather use arge area of attacks to attack the enemy, rather than give the enemy any chance to engage in closebat. quaque


    He could crush him with his cultivation. As long as his lightning techniques struck Ying Qiong, he would definitely lose! This


    <span>The descending thunder not only made it difficult for Zhan Qiong to move forwards, but it also made the other martial artists miserable! No


    After a period of time, a massive number of martial artists were torn to pieces, screaming in pain!<span>When the n members saw this, their faces turned pale. The Heavenly Spirit cultivators had started a massacre, causing the scales of the battle to tilt once again!


    No way ¡­ "The difference between us cultivators is too great. If this goes on, we will all die!"<span>At this moment, Huang Yueshan''s hair was inplete disarray. A Phoenix me longsword shook off a cultivator, and seeing this scene, her heart burned with anxiety.


    Xin''er! Yun''er! "Run!" She<span>They only hoped that the phoenix women of this generation could leave, so that the phoenix family would still have some hope! "


    I don''t want to abandon my people and escape! " Xiao


    Xin''er brandished her phoenix mes whip, and began to fight with Feng Lin Hai''s Daoist Red Night to an irreconcble degree. RedDaoist Ye held a scarlet round bead magic tool in his hand. Raging fire true essence constantly turned into arrows, chasing after Xiao Xin''er.


    Although the phoenix me was the king of the mes, Daoist Red Night''s higher cultivation made it difficult for Xiao Xin''er''s phoenix me to break through its defense.


    The rain of me arrows was like a tracking missile as they continuously flew towards Xiao Xin''er. Xiao<span>The swan wings on Xin''er''s back pped as she ascended from the ground in an arc. She stomped her feet in the air, the mes beneath her feet spreading out like feathers!


    "Broken Feather!"


    With each step Xiao Xin`er took, her speed became faster and faster, turning into a golden phoenix me. The two whips in her hands transformed into a purple jade sword, shing towards Hong Ye''s lower body!<span>"Fire Lin Armor!" Red


    <span>Daoist Ye discovered that he was unable to keep up with Xiao Xin''er''s fighting technique, so he umted his True Essence and formed a fire armor with superimposed scales all over his body!


    "Bam!"


    The Evergreen''s sword struck the Fiery Qilin armor, creating a shockwave of raging mes that sent Xiao Xin''er flying!


    After doing a somersault in the air, Xiao Xin''er gnashed her teeth, "Damn it ¡­ "If I can''t break it ¡­""Her fighting skills are clearly superior, and the opponent couldn''t even hit her. It''s just that her cultivation isn''t as high as hers, making her feel somewhat unwilling to give up!"


    <span>Haha... Little girl of the Phoenix n, this noble one stillcks one cauldron to cultivate the Yang Fire Limitless Art, so you should just obediently follow this noble one, I''ll spare your life ¡­ " Red Night''s face was filled with greed.


    How could Xiao Xin''er understand? However, looking at this fellow''s evil expression, she could tell that this wasn''t a good word to say. "Shut up!"


    She cursed in rage, the Phoenix mes around her ignited once again as she flew through the air in an arc, thrusting her sword towards Daoist Red Night!


    "Red Lotus Phoenix Cry Sword!"<span>The petals of the red lotus bloomed as they swirled continuously. The prative force was increasing rapidly! Red


    <span>A cold light shed in Daoist Ye''s eyes. He raised both of his hands and arge amount of fire true energy gathered in his arms, forming two giant ming palms. It was as if the giant Buddha was putting his hands together!


    Fire Qilin Red Sun Hand! "As soon as the golden phoenix entered the space between his hands, it was immediately and firmly grabbed!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Xiao Xin''er''s Gui Yan Sword was unable to break through Daoist Red Night''s defense, but she herself was caught by the two scarlet red figures!


    "Haha!" "How does it taste?" Daoist Red Night pushed his true essence to the limit, as if he wanted to crush Xiao Xin''er''s body! Xiao


    Xin''er gritted her teeth. "Don''t even think about killing Feng Nu in the fire! Phoenix Nirvana! "She bit down on the pain all over her body and activated Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens, absorbing this crimson hand into her body! with


    As the fire attribute energy was continuously absorbed, Xiao Xin''er''s strength began to increase and her gaze became sharper ¡­ Red


    <span>Seeing that things were not going well, Daoist Ye took out his own red flying sword and said, "I''ll stab you a few times. Let''s see how you will struggle!" Xiao


    <span>Xin''er was shocked. Although she had a way to break free now, she couldn''t do it for a short period of time. This sword was like a live target to her!?


    "Xin Er!"


    "Elder sister!"Below them, Huang Yueshan and Du Yun''er paled when they saw this scene.


    The Red Night Holy Man recited a spell and the red flying sword flew toward Xiao Xin''er. Electricity


    In that split-second, Xiao Xin''er suddenly felt that the two hands that were grabbing her had loosened?! SheHe quickly pped his fragmented wings in the air and leaped up, evading the sword light!


    <span>"Who is it!?"


    Daoist Red Night was frightened. He discovered that his Scarlet Sun Fist true essence had been destroyed by some sort of interference from some sort of force!?<span>A tall, slender and graceful Caucasian woman with amber hair with a shawl covering her shoulders, dressed in a capable whitedy''s shirt and a grey tunic that covered her waist, suddenly appeared by Xiao Xin''er''s side. Female


    A trace of unease and doubt appeared in her sapphire eyes. She knitted her brows tightly, but it didn''t affect her noble demeanor in the slightest.


    AIR? " Xiao Xin''er was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Princess Ai''er would suddenlye. Ace<span>"Are you alright, phoenix girl?"


    <span>No, thank you. Otherwise, I would definitely have been injured. "Xiao Xin''er expressed her sincere gratitude, but immediately after, she wondered," Why are you here ¡­ " "


    <span>I was at the headquarters of the association, watching your live broadcast together with the members, when the scene suddenly became chaotic and the live broadcast ended.


    "I felt that the situation wasn''t good, so I rushed over. I was worried that the gods were messing with me, but I didn''t expect it to be like this ¡­"


    <span>Ai''er took a nce at the countless casualties and said sadly, "I''m still toote ¡­"


    "Halfway through her sentence, Ai''er suddenly became alert. He raised his hand and casted a ''Disintegrate'' superpower in front of him."


    <span>"Boom!" number


    <span>The hundred fire true essence arrows scattered in the air like sparks.


    Daoist Red Night was confused. He frowned and asked, "What spell is this? And who are you ¡­ "It''s so strange ¡­" Ace


    I don''t understand what he is saying either, but she noticed that the two great Patriarchs, Xuan Hai and Chi Lian, were standing behind him without taking any action, so she asked, "Little Phoenix girl, where is Lucifer? Just with us. "No chance of winning..." auralUpon saying that, Xiao Xin''er said somewhat vexedly: "Why are you mentioning him too!? How would I know where Ye Fan went!? And if hees, he will definitely be able to defeat these people!? " Ace


    A look of astonishment appeared in Xun Er''s eyes. She didn''t understand why Xiao Xin''er would think this way, but she didn''t want to argue with her, and instead said with a frown, "Let''s retreat first. It won''t do us any good if we keep fighting. It''s more important to dy for a bit."

 Chapter 1812

    "1812"


    It''s useless to waste time. If my n doesn''t stand out, then no one can stand out ¡­ "<span>Xiao Xin''er shook her head and said: "Princess Ai''er, you don''t need to worry about this matter. Thank you for saving me, but we must fight ¡­ This is rted to the survival of the n ¡­ " Ace


    The child felt slightly helpless in his heart, but he also admired the fearlessness of these n juniors. After all, this was clearly a battle that was nearly impossible to win.


    "It seems that although the current n is not as strong as they were in the ancient times, they did not lose the heroic soul of their ancestors."I''ll try my best to cover you guys ¡­ " Ai''er muttered in her heart. She could only try her best to protect some people, and wait for Ye Fan to appear. She


    He felt that it was weird. It was reasonable to say that no matter which corner of the world Ye Fan was in, he would already know the situation here. Why was he still noting over? Difficult


    What could happen to the Dao that was even more dangerous than the n Gathering?<span>"However, she didn''t have much time to think about it. This is because the Ancient Immortal Spirit World''s cultivators saw Ai''er''s appearance and one by one, they flew out to assist Daoist Red Night."


    <span>Princess Ai''er! You go and help Yun''er, I can do it myself! " Xiao Xin''er was even more worried that her little sister wouldn''t be able to withstand it. After saying a few words of ''please'', she faced the strong enemy again and flew over. Ace


    Xun Er sighed. If she had gone berserk like before and lost her mind, she might have turned the situation around. However, in her current state, she could only protect herself and save others.With a particle transformation, she appeared before Du Yun''er once more.


    <span>Du Yun''er was currently battling two Earth Core cultivators. The girl was inexperienced, and her cultivation wascking the advantage, so she was being forced back and could only passively defend. Ace


    <span>The moment she appeared, she immediately released a hurricane that blew away the two Earth Core cultivators!


    She could have killed him, but she had considered the possibility of the spectating expert interfering if she were to kill any lower leveled cultivators too quickly. IfShe had no way to deal with the attacks of the two Eternal Hades.


    "As a precaution, she still chose to dy them and didn''t dare to make too many moves."Princess Ai''er?! " Du Yun''er was exhausted and she panted heavily. Looking at her friend whom she hadn''t seen for a long time, she was so excited that she was on the verge of tears.


    <span>Ai''er turned around and smiled, "Yun''er, you should recover. I''ll protect you."


    <span>"Hm!" Du Yun''er quickly ignited a me and used it to restore her mind.


    Seeing the two cultivators she had swept away attack again, she directly opened a particle barrier, blocking the enemy''s attack. Empty<span>Among them, two of the Patriarchs had also noticed Ai''er''s sudden appearance.


    <span>"This woman doesn''t look like a cultivator, but more like that old woman called ''Prophet''. She used a cultivation method called ''Magic''." Ancestor Chi Lian muttered.


    Xuan Hai didn''t think much of it and said, "No matter what kind of cultivation it is, it will only be in the Spirit Creation Realm. We''ll just have to send a few more disciples and disciples.""Hmph ¡­" A group of inferior descendants from a n is actually still this difficult to deal with. If this continues, then I, the ancestor, will personally take action! " "Ancestor Chi Lian began to lose his patience."


    Brother Chi Lian, there is no need to be anxious, just look at the situation, our sect''s disciplesckbat experience, and we can take this opportunity to teach them a lesson. "Xuan Hai smiled and said," Wouldn''t it be too easy for these cheats from the ns if we kill them directly?


    <span>Ancestor Chi Lian grinned and said, "If what you say makes sense, then take another look ¡­"


    <span>He turned around and said to the other young disciples of the Qu family: "Cui Yang, Qu Ming, Feng Yue ¡­ All of you, go to battle immediately. You have nothing to do with your cultivation base, and if you don''t fight in actualbat, then you''re not worthy of being called the inner court geniuses of my Sea of Phoenixes. " Then ¡­


    <span>Three Phoenix Kylin Sea inner court disciples who were at the Spirit Creation stage immediately stood up and cupped their hands in acknowledgement, "Yes! Ancestor! "


    The three of them activated their Fire Lin Incantation and turned into three red streaks of light, attacking the martial practitioners from three different ns. one


    With the addition of three Spirit Creation Realm cultivators, the pressure on the martial artists in the n suddenly increased, and the casualties became greater and greater.<span>Ying Qiong and Ji Tianliu were also gradually recovering from their injuries, and they didn''t even have the time to heal their injuries.


    As the leader of the younger generation, Ji Hantian relied on his Fire Dragon Bloodline to barely fight with an Earth Spirit cultivator from the Northern Xuan Sect for more than fifty rounds. can


    After the opponent figured out the characteristics of the Fire Dragon me, he used a lightning technique to beat Ji Hantian until he could no longer fight back.<span>Ji Hantian moved at a high speed, dodging the lightning bolts that fell from the sky. And ¡­


    <span>He had used the long range attack of the dragon mes, but was quickly dodged by the Thunderbolt ze Art.


    Hehe... Divine Dragon n? It was just a small snake... Take my Purple Firmament Profound Bomb! ""Ji Hantian!" A cultivator from the Northern Xuan Sect grabbed a purple lightning bolt and threw it straight at Ji Hantian!


    "ng!" Ray


    <span>Amidst the unceasing lightning bolts, the Purple Clouds Divine Thunder transformed into a purple of lightning. It looked like it was about topletely destroy Ji Hantian!


    "Hantian!" kiki


    Tian Feng saw that the Ji Family''s genius had a narrow escape. At this moment, he desperately rushed into the midst of thunder and lightning. He formed a pair of golden dragon ws with his hands and collided with the Purple Firmament Profound Bombs!"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH[email protected]@


    <span>Ji Hantian used this obstruction to dodge the attack, but when he saw that the n''s ancestor was heavily injured, his heart was filled with grief and indignation. His eyes became red, "Ancestor!" kiki


    <span>Han Tian gritted his teeth and ruthlessly charged toward the cultivator the moment hended on the ground!


    <span>"Humph!" "How reckless ¡­." "The cultivators of the Northern Xuan Sect did not mind at all, and instead revealed evil smiles of satisfaction."


    Purple Firmament Profound Thunder! "


    Another bolt of purple lightning appeared and descended upon Ji Hantian! kiki


    Han Tian didn''t expect the other party to condense another streak of profound lightning so quickly. However, it was toote for him to dodge and retreat! PositiveWhen he thought that he would have to pay a heavy price for his recklessness, a wave of pure and flexible true essence wrapped around him like a giant hand and lifted him into the air, barely avoiding the of lightning!


    Ji Hantian turned around, and was shocked to find that it was a monk wearing a grey monastic robe, appearing behind him.


    Wordless Monk!? " kiki


    <span>Tian Liu was still sweating on behalf of Ji Hantian. When he saw that Ji Hantian hade out, he was overjoyed.


    Kid, you have to have brains even if you have talent! If you go this far, you will only be sending yourself to your death! " one


    A swordsman dressed in azure clothes appeared and gracefullynded. With a wave of his hand, an azure-green sword intent that was like a drizzle whizzed away! Then ¡­


    The cultivators of the Bei Xuan sect were in a hurry, but they did not know how to deal with this situation. can


    He had underestimated the permeability of the sword intent. When the sword intentnded on the barrier like a drizzle, it actually prated straight through!?


    "Countless" raindrops "directly pierced through the cultivator as a bloody mist exploded from his body. He seemed to be in good condition, but he had already died on the spot!"<span>Marquis Liu Qing?! You came too!? " Huang Yueshan shouted in surprise, her eyes moist. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1813

    <span>Although 1813


    <span>Among the ancient descendants, the rtionship between the ns and these two rogue cultivators had been average for hundreds of years.


    However, they were willing toe from thousands of miles away in such a dangerous situation. It was all in vain... XiaoSword Master Xiang, Liu Qing Hou''s face was filled with worry, "Ah ¡­ Along the way with the old bald donkey, we saw crazy monsters and weird insects everywhere. Many people had already been hurt to the point where they were both human and ghost.


    <span>Who were these cultivators? "This world is about to end, why are you still fighting with your n?"


    They are worse than beasts! He spoke words that he did not understand, and he only knew how to kill! Me


    <span>It was obvious that they did not care about the life and death of this world! Theypletely do not regard people as human beings! " Half of Ying Qiong''s face was covered in blood as he spoke fiercely.


    Many of the nsmen were filled with righteous indignation. Although the nsmen were arrogant, they would never recklessly kill the innocent. They would also never act recklessly towards themon people.


    Otherwise, they would not have been hiding in the world for so long. Furthermore, there were phoenix girls who had joined the military to help protect the nation.


    However, in their eyes, these cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were demons that bullied the weak and killed without blinking.


    <span>It was fine to kill the martial artists from the ancient families, but once the spells were cast down, the audience would die. It was as easy as stepping on a bug.


    "Amitabha..." Wordless Monk had a look of pity on his face. willow


    <span>When Marquis Qing realized that the casualties were far worse than they had imagined, his face darkened immediately. He


    Puzzled, he looked around, "Where''s Ye Fan!?" Where''s that kid!? Even if he doesn''t participate in the n Assembly, he doesn''t care about such a huge thing happening!? "


    <span>Ying Qiong snorted, "Such a strong opponent, do we still expect to see someone from the younger generation!? What could he do!? This


    The Sword God''s name is merely exaggerated, how can it bepared with Ye Wuya''s Martial God''s name!? "Liu Qing Hou frowned. He originally wanted to say something, but after looking at Chi Lian and Xuan Hai in the distance, he did not say anything. He


    <span>He felt that if Ye Fan was here, he would definitely have a great battle power. However, he was also somewhat unsure about the strength of these two old monsters. drop


    At this moment, the Daoist Master Xia saw that the Northern Profound Sect''s cultivator had been killed and was extremely furious, "A group of remnants of the n dares to kill my disciple?!" I''ll let you guys have a taste of the power of the Northern Profound Lightning Dharma, never to reincarnate! North


    "Disciples of the Celestial Sect of Wonders havee to protect me!"When the group of Northern Profound Sect cultivators heard this, they quickly returned to the front of the Duskfall Daoist Master. Even the cultivators of Phoenix Caihai knew of the uing situation and quickly retreated.


    "No longer holding back, Daoist Master Sunset immediately channeled his Heavenly Spirit Quintessential Essence and mobilized the surrounding water and gold spiritual energy to rapidly form a massive thundercloud in the air!"


    <span>Gengjin Lightning! " drop


    <span>The Daoist Master Xia''s hand continuously released over ten streaks of gold energy, turning into fine white beams of light and flying towards the center of the venue! quaternary


    In the surrounding thunderclouds, arge amount of lightning was attracted over, countless sharp tinum-colored thunderbolts madly striking towards the field!


    <span>"Boom, boom, boom, boom ~ ~ ~"


    The intense thunderps masked even more miserable cries. None of the martial artists in the family, whether they were elders or ancestors, could withstand the Thunder Laws of the sky spirit realm.


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t looking good, Ai''er hurriedly cast Particle Shield in the air! mimicry<span>Buddha was arge number of transparent shields that were formed from the particles that were able to cut off all lightning, and they wereid out t in the air!


    "Bang bang bang!" Muffled sounds could be heard, as a lot of lightning bolts struck the particle shield. Although the shield was shattered, it was blocked as Ai''er continued to fill it. willow


    When Marquis Qing saw Ai''er, his eyes lit up. "Is it you little girl? You''re awake now? " Ace


    However, the child had no time to reminisce and shouted, "If this goes on, everyone will die! "Run!"


    Looking over, Ying Qiong and Ji Tianliu could see that almost all the members of the various ns were injured. Some of them had even lost consciousness, or were bleeding profusely, and were heavily injured on the ground.<span>There weren''t many ancient martial artists or ordinary people still alive at the scene, and just fighting against the rampaging people was already exhausting them.


    "In the originally massive meeting hall of over a hundred thousand people, there might not even be 10% of the normal people that are still alive!"


    Ancestor! Let''s go! If he didn''t leave ¡­ It''s really going to be n annihtion! " A White Tiger elder was in tears as he spoke in an unwilling and painful manner. win<span>Qiong Qi looked at the heavily injured and unconscious Bai Yan as well as the ashen-faced n descendants. His fury was filled with despair ¡­ No


    Just the White Tiger Family alone was an even more tragic sight to behold. Ye Longteng copsed in a pool of blood, leaning against the wall as he followed. He had long since been unable to continue fighting. leaf


    <span>As the only grandmaster in the Ye family, Chun Hua was killed by his own people because he was controlled by Ye Feng.


    "Forefather Skyflow!" Bring the cold weather with you! If we can keep them alive, we won''t have to worry about not having enough firewood to burn! " The chief of the Ji family, Ji Kangniang, cried. Xiao


    The two ancestors of the n, Xiao Wanjin and Xiao Wanlou, had also been ughtered by the cultivators of the Northern Profound Sect and Feng Lin Hai respectively. Their n members had suffered iparably heavy casualties.


    <span>"Xin''er... You guys hurry up and leave. If you can escape, then one will! "I, Huang Yueshan, beg of you ¡­" Huang Yueshan said with red eyes. Xiao


    <span>Xin''er was so anxious that she was about to cry. She only hated herself for being so useless. Why had she gone into seclusion in the Wutong Secret Realm!? See


    In the eyes of the nsmen, Xiao Xin''er felt like she had never felt this tired before as the hope for her life gradually disappeared ¡­


    "Go!" Run! Dying is not a skill! Quick, scatter and escape! I will run as far as I can, and I will stall for time here! " willow


    At this moment, Marquis Qing''s loud roar woke everyone up! Large


    Knowing that he couldn''t waste a single moment that Ai''er had created, the n''s young elites began to fly and flee in different directions.


    Seeing this scene, the group of cultivators in the air couldn''t help butugh mockingly.


    "Haha ¡­" "Look at the miserable state these ns are in!"


    I never thought that the n would have such a day. The ancient era was very arrogant, and did not take us seriously! "


    Forefather Xuanhai snorted coldly, "This group of trash actually tricked us for over a hundred thousand years. We can''t let them go, are you trying to escape? Ridiculous... Do you think that this ancestor does not exist? " MysticalHai Gu stepped forward and said, "Sunset Clouds, you can leave now."


    Upon hearing this, Daoist Master Sunset hurriedly retreated behind Patriarch Xuanhai. Only


    "The sky and the earth changed color as Xuan Hai spread his arms wide, causing strong gales to blow around the area. Dust and sand were swept up by hundreds of tornadoes and filled the air with yellow sand. It was impossible to see what was happening outside!"


    The thunder from the Ninth Heaven! "Tens of thousands of tons of sand were swept up as the lightning continued to pulsate between the tornadoes. It was as if hundreds of lightning dragons were shuttling through the tornados!


    <span>The pressure of Eternal Rest finally appeared. A surging pressure spread out, causing all of the nsmen to tremble with fear!


    Some with low cultivation bases or who were injured internally actually spat out blood!"This... What cultivation is this!? " Xuanfeng''s voice was ashen. one


    Wei Bufan who was at the side trembled, "We''re doomed... "It''s all over..."


    Ji Tianliu and Ying Qiong stood together. They looked at the tornadoes, which seemed to have connected the heaven and earth, and the lightning which flickered within them. They felt as if they were in a dream...<span>"What kind of old monster are we fighting?" Ji Tianliu murmured. win


    <span>A hint of despair appeared in Qiong Qi''s eyes as he gasped for air, not saying a single word ¡­


    <span>Xiao Xin''er tightly held Du Yun''er''s hand. The two sisters looked at the stage and originally wanted to retreat from there, but they realized that there was no way out!


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan..." Du Yun''er muttered, her eyes filled with longing. side


    <span>Xiao Xin''er, who was at the side, bit her lips and bit her lips to draw blood, unwilling to ept the oue ¡­ Hugh


    <span>In the resting room, Su Qingxue hugged Mu Mu Mu. Her eyes were calm, but every second felt like it was going to be extremely long ¡­


    "Ancestor''s divine might is unrivalled!"


    "As expected of the Old Ancestor. Once he makes a move, look at how scared these n idiots are ¡­" NorthThe Xuan sect cultivators were iparably proud, but the Feng Lin ocean cultivators on the side did not care. They only regretted allowing the old ancestors of the opposing sects to seize the limelight.


    <span>Just as Ancestor Chi Lian was considering whether he should take a hand in this, he suddenly felt that something was amiss. He abruptly turned his head to the west ¡­


    "This... This is!? "<span>"Patriarch Xuanhai, who was still in the middle of his cultivation, also felt something and trembled all over. His eyes were wide open as he revealed a terrified expression!"


    <span>"How could this be ¡­" No


    When Xuan Hai withdrew his heaven-shaking and earth-shattering wind and lightning magic, a golden light prated into the vast sand and dust of this ce from the west! Good<span>The golden light of the morning sun pierced through the thick clouds, illuminating the entire world!


    Under the onught of the golden tornado, the lightning and tornadoes werepletely useless! Top


    <span>The cultivators of the Immortal Spirit World, just like their Patriarchs, werepletely dumbfounded! This


    <span>The pressure was something that could never be wiped off their minds! by


    Some of the n members who had originally been in despair felt as if their hearts had been pierced through. As this pressure enveloped them, all of their cells began to tremble!"How is this possible ¡­ Just who was it!? that old monster''s cultivation has beenpletely suppressed!? " win


    <span>Qiong Hong and the rest were on the verge of going insane, they couldn''t even afford to care about their own despair. All they wanted to know was, was this all a dream!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1814

    1814


    But they never could have imagined that the true thrilling matter had only just begun!


    After the tornado of lightning, which left the members of the Great n helpless, was easily broken through by the golden light, a golden liquid that made them even more terrified surged into the skies above the Great Hall like a golden river!<span>As the golden liquid continuously poured in, the pressure felt increasingly stronger. It was like an invisible hand was pressing down everyone to the ground, rendering them unable to move!


    It was as if the legendary ancient water god had extradited the river and quickly formed a goldenke above the venue!?<span>When Xuan Hai and Chi Lian saw the goldenke, they had already confirmed that it was the mysterious expert.


    <span>"This is bad!" It''s really him!? "


    "Why did he suddenlye here?" And he used such a heaven seizing power!? " Ancestor Chi Lian was a bit at a loss.


    In a panic, Patriarch Xuanhai quickly put away the Thunderstorm Twisting Technique, afraid that he would cause a disrespectful action!


    In fact, as soon as the goldenke began to flow into the area, this barrier of wind and thunder had already been destroyed.


    Feng Lin Hai and the other disciples of the Northern Profound Sect hastily retreated to the area behind the ancestor, trembling with fear, not daring to act rashly.<span>The moment the cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World retreated, the nsmen found a chance to catch their breath.


    However, what caused them to be even more confused was that this group of powerful cultivators seemed to have long known about this pressure. They all revealed frightened expressions, as if they were extremely afraid of this person.<span>After the n forefathers confirmed that they were not dreaming, many of them were dumbstruck. As they stared at the golden light that filled the sky, not a single word was spoken!


    "This golden color ¡­" Could it be sword intent!? " After recovering from his shock, Ying Qiong carefully examined his surroundings and eximed in disbelief.


    "Sword intent?!" How was this possible ¡­ How can sword intent be like this?! " Ji Tianliu was stunned.<span>Wordless Monk''s old eyes revealed a hint of understanding, "Amitabha ¡­"


    Huang Yueshan seemed to have suddenly woken up to something, but she still found it hard to believe. She turned her head to look at Liu Qinghou, trying to confirm something ¡­<span>At this time, Liu Qing Hou''s entire body was already trembling, and the light in his eyes burst out, "That''s right! This was the liquefaction of sword intent!


    But this was almost impossible ¡­ He ¡­ It can actually control the sword intent to such a shocking extent!? ""Him? "Marquis Liu Qing, do you know who this is?" Ji Tianliu asked with shining eyes.


    <span>Liu Qing Hou couldn''t help but sneer: "Whose sword intent is the strongest in this world, you guys don''t have your own points?"


    <span>"Royal Elder... Who is this person, is it really so hard to guess? " Ji Hantian let out a cough and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked at the goldenke in the sky with a hint of unwillingness and admiration in his eyes.


    Ji Tianliu, Zhan Qiong, and the other n ancestors, elders, and disciples all revealed mixed emotions. They could not believe their eyes, were shocked, felt unresigned, eximed, and felt fear ¡­


    Actually, many of them had their own guesses as to whether that person ¡­


    But! This world destroying power in front of them also made them feel that it was too outrageous. How could it be something that a young man in his twenties should have!?


    More importantly, their self-esteem and pride were things that they didn''t want to believe!If it really was him ¡­ Then what was the point of this n gathering that he had been preparing for so long!?


    <span>They had gone into seclusion with everything they had in order toe up with a n andpete for it. Just what was it all about!?


    <span>In the eyes of others, wasn''t this a joke?


    <span>"Huff ¡­" At this moment, Ai''er heaved a sigh of relief. Putting away the particle shield, she smiled in relief. "Finally, he''s here."


    In the stands, Du Yun''er cried tears of joy and flung Xiao Xin''er''s hand with all her might, "Big Sister! It was Brother Ye Fan! It''s Brother Ye Fan! I knew he woulde! He never lets me down! "At this time, Xiao Xin''er''s eyes werepletely red, her breathing was choked with sobs, she shook off Du Yun''er''s hand and said angrily: "I saw it! What are you shouting for!? Your Brother Ye Fan is the best, alright!? Must the entire world hear it!? "


    <span>"Elder sister ¡­ "I ¡­"


    <span>"Don''t talk to me! I don''t want to hear it! "


    <span>After yelling out, Xiao Xin''er''s tears couldn''t stop sliding down her face. She couldn''t wipe them clean with her sleeve, so she felt wronged and unwilling. She started to cry as she suppressed her voice.


    <span>"Bastard ¡­" Dead Ye Fan ¡­. He is intentionally humiliating me... "Ugh ¡­"


    "Elder sister, don''t think like that ¡­" Du Yun''er was originally very happy. Seeing Xiao Xin''er cry so bitterly, she was embarrassed to the point that she didn''t know how to console her.


    <span>She knew that seeing such a huge difference in strength, Xiao Xin''er''s self-esteem would definitely be extremely ufortable.


    <span>"I... What am I doing these days. [I was working so hard ¡­]


    I''m an idiot! I''m a fool! Trash! "I can''t do anything..." Xiao Xin''er''s delicate shoulders trembled and her head was lowered. Her tears were like beads with broken strings.


    Du Yun''er could only turn around and hug her sister, gently patting her back tofort her.<span>She sighed faintly. Sometimes, even she didn''t know who was the elder sister and who was the younger sister.


    At the exit below the south side''s stand, Su Qingxue, Ling Yuwei, and Mu Mu Mu walked out.


    Su Qingxue and Ling Yu Wei nkly stared at the goldenke. The beautiful dream-like scenery made them feel the powerful strength of a god descending to the mortal world."You haven''t seen it either?" Ling Yuwei asked in a low voice.


    <span>Su Qingxue shook her head. She knew that her husband was very strong, but every once in a while, the strength that Ye Fan disyed would make her feel as if she was a different husband. It was also a little strange ¡­ ¡­ This was because the speed at which a man was improving was too fast!


    "Sister! Is he really brother-inw? Where''s Brother-inw?! " Mu Mu Mu looked up excitedly, but she could only squint her eyes. The goldenke was too dazzling.<span>Su Qingxue was also a bit puzzled. This golden sword intent had almostpletely enveloped the entire venue. She had intimidated everyone, but there was still no sign of her?


    At this moment, another pressure that caused the souls of everyone present to tremble abruptly appeared in midair!


    "What!? There''s still one more!? " Ancestor Chi Lian eximed with his eyes wide open.<span>Patriarch Xuanhai''s face turned green. "How can there be such an expert on the surface!?"


    The cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were all going crazy. This waspletely different from the information they got before they came. They didn''t know if the other party was an enemy or a friend. They wished that they could quickly return to the underground world!


    Huang Yueshan, Xiao Xin''er and Du Yun''er felt a familiar aura approaching. Immediately, Xiao Xin''er forgot to cry and raised her head to look into the sky ¡­<span>A huge red lotus dropped down at a rapid speed from ten thousand meters high in the sky, and the image of a Phoenix bird gradually appeared in the middle of it!


    A petite woman with fiery red hair was constantly falling. Her hands and feet were constantly punching and attacking like lightning!


    <span>Her entire body was covered in seven-colored mes. Every move she made was like a p of thunder, and there were countless phoenix feathers fluttering in the wind!


    The one who was fighting with her was a man with twelve golden-red ming swordwings on his back. The man''s body was surrounded by the golden sword intent, like a golden armor made of liquid, and he was in an intense battle with the woman!

 Chapter 1815

    <span>1815


    <span>While the two were high up in the sky, waves of muffled thunder could be heard from below.


    However, as the two of them continued to descend, everyone could see waves of energy shockwaves, which were like halos of red and gold, majestically spreading out. The sounds of explosions caused their eardrums to hurt, and they had to circte their martial arts to block them!


    "Xiao Rou!?"<span>"It''s really Ye Fan!?"


    "It''s Grandmaster Xiao Rou?!"<span>When Huang Yueshan saw the red lotus, she trembled and suddenly shouted: "The red lotus burns blood!? So it''s true!? "


    Xiao Xin''er muttered to herself, "This is the power of the Xiao family''s ancestor?"


    The girl''s eyes could not help but light up. She saw hope ¡­


    "Monster... "One old, one young, all of them are monsters ¡­" Ying Qiong destely smiled as he shook his head.


    Ji Hantian clenched his fists, staring at the battle in the air with an expression of extreme longing.


    Through the stimtion from a moment ago, the n members'' mental endurance had increased by quite a bit.<span>However, looking at the battle between Ye Fan and Xiao Rou, they all felt that it was unreal for mortals to watch an immortal fight ¡­


    <span>Compared to their battle, this n Gathering and even those battles just now were simply child''s y!


    <span>Chi Lian and Xuan Hai were both dumbfounded. They had lived for hundreds of thousands of years and had never seen such a duel before. The strength and technique were beyond their imagination!


    "This is bad!" They''reing down! "Hurry up and use your power to block!"A loud shout came from the crowd. Everyone instinctively took defensive measures, but they could not help but look at the battle that was going to take ce in the sky!


    When the two forces were about to descend onto the goldenke, Ye Fan impatiently raised his sword fingers, and the goldenke below suddenly churned up a raging wave!<span>"Raging Tide!"


    The golden liquid sword intent was like a gigantic tsunami as it instantly increased in height by a few hundred meters, pressing down on Xiao Rou''s body, engulfing it!


    <span>"Aiya! It''s too close! "


    Xiao Rou discovered that she had entered Ye Fan''s domain, so she didn''t dare to overestimate herself. The red lotus mes on her body burned brilliantly, and a huge shield shaped like a purple lotus wrapped around her!<span>"Red Lotus!"


    <span>The giant wave of golden sword intentpletely engulfed Xiao Rou. The instant it collided with the red lotus shield, the sshing water and shockwaves spread out!


    <span>"Boom!"


    A golden purple halo of light burst out, as if a celestial body had exploded in the universe!


    A loud explosion resounded, as if the world had been destroyed. The violent impact affected both the sky and the ground!<span>The entire venue had been destroyed by this force. The windows had beenpletely shattered and many walls had copsed. Some of the weaker warriors were directly sent flying into the air by this force!


    If the ground was like this, then the group of cultivators in the sky would naturally feel even more terrifying.


    <span>Some cultivators with lower cultivations were so shocked that they vomited blood and even fainted!


    <span>"Retreat!" "Retreat!"


    Patriarch Xuanhai quickly gave the order for the "mortals" to retreat.


    They deeply remembered how Celestial Treasure had been ughtered. If that surge of sword-intent had pounced towards them, they would all be finished!However, just as the group of Ancient Immortal Spirit World cultivators turned around and were about to leave, a low and cold voice pierced through their souls called out to them ¡­


    <span>"Who allowed you to leave?"


    Chi Lian, Xuan Hai, and over a thousand other cultivators immediately sweated like rain. Their faces were ashen as they stiffly turned around...


    On the goldenke that had regained its tranquility, Ye Fan, with a cold look on his face, had dispersed the Dragonscale Swordwings on his back. His eyes were flickering with golden mes, one hand in his pants pocket while the other hand was surrounded by a golden sword intent.<span>He had just caught up with Xiao Rou on his way here, so he had no choice but to send Perfection like Water into the arena. He had to intimidate her and control the situation while he had a closebat match with Xiao Rou for a few hundred moves.


    <span>Now that he saw that his beloved person was fine, he was finally able tofort her a little.


    <span>However, seeing such an unreasonable and cruel massacre, the anger in Ye Fan''s heart couldn''t be simply expressed with words.


    The thing he was worried about had actually happened ¡­


    <span>Seeing the liquid sword intent that could attack them at any time from Ye Fan''s hand, all the cultivators in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World no longer dared to act rashly!


    <span>"Se... Senior... "I left because I didn''t want to disturb the two of you." Chi Lian''s smile was uglier than crying as he politely said.


    Chi Lian couldn''t wait to kneel down. Seeing this kind of strength, he no longer cared about losing face, he just didn''t want to kill him.What caused them to feel even more fear was another expert. It seemed like she was a woman from the Phoenix n. This waspletely different from their previous understanding!


    If they knew that the Phoenix n had such an expert, they wouldn''t have dared toe out and offend them even if they were beaten to death!


    Grandmaster Xuanhai was even more capable as he steeled his heart and bent his waist in a ny degree bow, "Disciple of the Bei Xuan sect, greet the senior!"


    A member of the Northern Profound Sect was jolted awake. He hurriedly bowed along with the ancestor and shouted, "Greetings, senior!"<span>This scene caused all of the n members below to be stunned, and the feelings in their hearts became even moreplicated!


    <span>This group of cultivators from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were all bullying them, ying around with them, and being iparably arrogant.


    But when they saw Ye Fan, these people were actually like dog ves, full of the intent of ttering and fawning on him?Just by looking at their disgusting faces, even if they didn''t understand what they were saying, they could tell what they were talking about!


    The n members present could only bitterly smile. Absolute power was the right to speak, and this was the principle that had existed since the ancient times.


    <span>But, as members of the n, when they became the weaker group themselves, they couldn''t help but feel sad ¡­


    And they discovered that Ye Fan was actually using that strangenguage to talk to these people?!<span>"What is going on ¡­?" They know each other? " Huang Yueshan asked doubtfully.


    <span>"Seems like he already knew Ye Fan, and he also knew Ye Fan''s strength..." "Now it seems that our understanding of Ye Fan is far from enough..." Ji Tianliu said with a frown.


    Liu Qing Hou nced at them and said helplessly, "You guys only know how to close up and not go out for a walk. What the hell do you know?"


    Everyone in the n frowned, but they could not refute what Liu Qing Hou had said.<span>"We''re the ones sitting in the well, it''s Ye Wuya who won in the end ¡­" The War God was gone, but there was a even younger Sword God ¡­


    <span>Hehe... We were all fooled by Ye Wuya ¡­ " In an instant, Ying Qiong looked as though he had aged several decades as he let out a long sigh.


    "It''s true that Ye Wuya has his eyes on him, but have you ever truly tried to get to know this kid?" Marquis Liu Qing shook his head and sighed.


    Right at that moment, a fiery red figure flew out from the goldenke.Xiao Rou took a few deep breaths and had a look of lingering fear on her face. "So close! I was almost hurt by you!"


    "Ancestor Xiao Rou!" Huang Yueshan and the rest of the people from the Phoenix n were just sweating. When they saw that Xiao Rou was fine, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    <span>Xiao Rou lowered her head and waved at them with a smile. "Yue Shan, are you guys here as well?" "Hee hee..."


    "Ancestor!" These thugs killed Wan Chong and Grandmaster Wan Lou! We ask Ancestor Xiao Rou to seek justice for us! " Xiao Huang shouted.


    Xiao Rou blinked as she looked at the bloody scene that resembled an Asura hell. She pouted her mouth and casually said, "So it''s like that ¡­ "Alright, this ancestor will help you two again before I leave."<span>As she spoke, Xiao Rou formed a ball of red phoenix mes. As for where the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World came from, she was toozy to ask.


    <span>Just as the red lotus was about to fly out from her hand, the group of Ancient Immortal Spirit World cultivators were so frightened that their faces turned ashen!


    <span>The power of the Phoenix mes was not something they could withstand. Although they did not know what would happen if the red lotus flew over, they could only try to escape first!


    "Run!"


    Just when the group of cultivators wanted to turn around and flee, Ye Fan raised his hand and a liquid sword intent wrapped around the red lotus that was about to move!


    The cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were stunned. They didn''t expect Ye Fan to save them.<span>Xiao Rou frowned, "What are you doing?" Aren''t you here to kill them? "

 Chapter 1816

    1816


    "Killing is easy, but wait a moment! I still have something to ask them! " Ye Fan said.<span>"What do you want to ask? Hurry up and kill them! Xiao Rou felt that it didn''t matter.


    Ye Fan looked at Xuan Hai and Chi Lian, "When did you two know that the surface world was not destroyed?" Who told you toe here and kill people? "<span>Xuan Hai rolled his eyes as soon as he heard this and cried out in an aggrieved tone, "Senior! A few days ago, a disciple of the Eastern Emperor Sect came to the surface after tracking a demonic beast. Following which, an old woman named ''Prophet'' came knocking on the door.


    <span>The prophet bewitched us, saying that the people of heaven had gone, and that the earth had not been destroyed, but that the n had deceived us, and had locked us all up in the earth.


    <span>We were also used by her, and in a moment of anger, we made a big mistake!


    If Senior doesn''t mind, then we''ll go find the Prophet, kill her, and then listen to Senior''s orders! "


    Ye Fan had anticipated this long ago, and now that he confirmed it, he inwardly cursed the fact that the group of people from the Underworld Alliance were simply trash!Even though he had told them that there might be a problem, they still dared to tell him that everything was fine!?


    Ye Fan said in a deep voice, "I want to..." She certainly didn''t tell you that the one behind her is a celestial being, and I... are you from the Surface World? "


    "What!?"


    Chi Lian, Xuan Hai, and the rest were all shocked. They never thought that the Prophet was actually a follower of the heavens!<span>In their eyes, how could Heaven Man collude with these cultivators? Shouldn''t they start a war as soon as they met?


    <span>As for Ye Fan actually being from the Surface World, they didn''t think too much about it. Moreover, who was Ye Fan? Actually, it didn''t seem necessary to start a war with the n.


    Upon hearing that the surface world was still alive and that the n was weak, Hong Ye and Yu Jin discovered that there weren''t any experts. When they went back to inform the ancestors, the two sects'' cultivators impatiently rushed out.<span>With the path and timing the Prophet had given them, everything was convenient.


    However, the Eastern Emperor Sect seemed to be keeping an eye on the situation, and didn''t dare to directly step out.


    Previously, Chi Lian and Xuan Hai had mocked Grandmaster Wancang for being overly conservative and cowardly, but now, they hated themselves for not being cowardly!<span>"Have you finished? This ancestor is going to make his move! " Xiao Rou saw that Ye Fan had been talking to them about something he didn''t understand, so she was unhappy.


    Ye Fan was speechless, "Look at how many people from your Phoenix n have died!" Such a big thing has happened here, do you really want to fight? "


    <span>"What does this have to do with us? Besides, if I want to avenge them, you still have to stop me! " Xiao Rou said angrily.


    Ye Fan found thatmunicating with this old woman was a waste of time, and telling her about the Prophet of Heaven, she definitely wouldn''t care.


    Therefore, Ye Fan was toozy to waste words with her, so he continued to ask Xuan Hai, "Where is the prophet now?"


    Forefather Xuanhai smiled obsequiously, "Senior, we didn''t know the whereabouts of the Prophet when we came out. "Please give me some time. We will look for it and we will definitely give you an exnation ¡­"


    <span>"Do you think I would believe your bullshit?" Ye Fan sneered.


    <span>"Senior!" We are not your match, how can we dare to hide this from you! " Patriarch Xuanhai''s face was filled with terror.


    <span>Right at this moment, Xiao Rou saw that Ye Fan was ignoring her. She was so angry that she directly ignited her phoenix mes and instantly flew high into the sky. In a sh, a dozen phoenix mes clones appeared in the sky!


    "Crimson Lotus Burst!"


    The moment Xiao Rou''s clones appeared, they charged towards a group of cultivators from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World!Xiao Rou didn''t know who had killed the Xiao family''s old ancestor. She just rampaged around and burned whoever she caught to death.


    At this moment, the group of cultivators was caught off guard. After being hit by the Phoenix me''s shadow, they quickly turned into ashes!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""No!"


    <span>Miserable screams filled the air. The faces of the cultivators of the two sects changed greatly.


    When the n members below saw Xiao Rou make a move, they were bbergasted! With so many of them fighting so hard, Xiao Rou felt as if she was having fun!<span>When Xiao Xin''er and the rest saw how easily Xiao Rou used her Phoenix mes to destroy these cultivators, their eyes immediately lit up.


    <span>"As expected of Ancestor Xiao Rou ¡­ "He really is a genius amongst geniuses!" Huang Yueshan said proudly.


    Chi Lian and Xuan Hai''s hearts jumped to their throats! They could feel the power of the Phoenix mes, they turned their heads in panic and were about to run away!


    "Damn it..." Ye Fan realized that he could no longer stop Xiao Rou and could only roar, "Red Refined Mystical Sea!" No one is allowed to leave! "Chi Lian, Patriarch Xuanhai, and the rest of the cultivators all stopped and looked hesitantly at Ye Fan.


    "Senior ¡­ What business do you have with us? " Patriarch Xuanhai was about to go mad with anxiety, but there was a tinge of hope in his expression.


    <span>If Ye Fan wanted to find a prophet to protect them, they would naturally be happy to stay.


    <span>However, Ye Fan''s reply made their blood run cold...


    "Kill them for their lives, leave them to die!"


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan was not concealing anything at all, and his killing intent was overflowing.


    He originally didn''t want to start a massacre, but the actions of this group of Ancient Immortal Spirit World cultivators and their cruel ways would only cause more people to die.


    <span>It was fine to let Xiao Rou kill them, but there would definitely be many people who would slip through the with this kind of killing method. If any of these people were to run away, it could cause the death of arge number ofmoners.


    <span>Xuan Hai and Ancestor Chi Lian''s illusions were shattered. The group of cultivators'' faces turned ashen as they hastily ran in different directions.


    <span>Ye Fan was expressionless. He raised his hand and the huge goldenke began to spin rapidly. Theke waterpressed and turned into a giant golden flood dragon that soared into the clouds!


    The goldenke turned into a giant, spiraling golden dragon. After soaring high into the sky, one of the dragons turned its head and dove down towards the middle of the group of cultivators from an even higher position.


    <span>"Perfection like Water... The Milky Way descends to the heavens! "


    <span>The colossal dragon formed by the boundless golden sword intentke had a vertical impact. It was as if it was a golden waterfall flowing down three thousand feet!


    It was as if all the stars in the starry sky were congregating in the middle of this golden waterfall, descending into the world!


    <span>"Ah!" You want to take this opportunity to sneak in an attack on this ancestor!? "


    Xiao Rou lifted her head and discovered that she was also covered by this move. She hastily used her shield to protect herself.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care about all this. Right now, he only had one thought in his mind ¡ª don''t even think of escaping!


    "Roar!"


    <span>The sound of sword intent tearing through the air was like the copse of the heavens! Ripples had already appeared in the surrounding space!


    As they heard the roars of a dragon descending from the heavens and saw the golden river of sword intent pouring down, the remaining 10,000 nsmen and ancient martial artists nearly couldn''t stand up straight anymore!


    <span>"How is this sword intent ¡­" "It''s simply a miracle..." Ying Qianzi''s eyes were filled with admiration as he sighed with emotion. The forefathers beside him nodded in deep agreement ¡­


    <span>On the other hand, Su Qingxue and the other girls looked at the man who was free and unrestrained in the air, as if the heaven and earth had turned into ashes while he was talking andughing, and their eyes became blurry ¡­ ¡­


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" No! "Don''te near me!"<span>"Senior, please spare us!"


    <span>The Xuan Sea and Ancestor Chi Lian had umted enough true essence for their habitat, but facing the giant golden waterfall that fell behind them, they still felt death nearing!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    <span>When the golden liquid dragon hit a t surface, it was sent flying in all directions!


    It was as if a waterfall had crashed onto a t rock, causing water to gush in all directions!


    The impact of this strike caused the speed of the sword intent to be as fast as a raging wave, and the might was like a million ferocious beasts charging out of a cage!<span>At this moment, it was as if the world had frozen, and not a single sound could be heard. In everyone''s eyes, the only thing that could be seen was surging golden light!


    <span>In the blink of an eye, hundreds of cultivators were caught up to and engulfed within the golden colored liquid sword intent!


    This was just like the sound of "a silver bottle breaking through water and the shing of swords and spears"!


    The nine songs of the Milky Way hung high in the sky, with thousands of soldiers and horses; it was all over in the blink of an eye!The nsmen below didn''t even notice how Xuan Hai and Chi Lian had been devoured by the golden sword intent and werepletely terrified!


    The golden waves that covered the sky had long ago caused many people to be unable to open their eyes, and they could not see what was happening!


    The only thing they were sure of was that the cultivator that ced a thousand spots on their names had already been trampled by a young man ¡­ One move to kill!At this moment, everyone was looking at the man standing against the wind and watching his calm back. It was as if to him, he had just done a trivial thing ¡­


    <span>As the smoke and dust dispersed, apart from the tattered clothes and a few magic tools that fluttered in the sky, it was hard to find even a corpse ¡­


    The sunlight passed through the dust and onto the bodies of the n members once again.


    It caused them to feel the warmth of life, the warmth of life ¡­It was unknown where it came from, but uncontroble sobs could be heard ¡­


    One of them was covered in blood. It was unknown which of the elder''s ns had been crying, but he had actually kneeled down.


    He supported himself on the sand with his hands and his head fell to the ground. His shoulders twitched as he said in a choked voice, "God of Swords ¡­ Thank you, God of Swords ¡­ To save his life ¡­ "Ugh ¡­"Gradually, more and more n disciples and ancient martial artists realized that they had been saved. They all cried with joy!


    <span>The feeling of havinge back to the mortal world from the depths of hell to see hope was truly moving!


    Ye Fan not only saved them, but also allowed their ns, sects, and families to continue!<span>"God of Swords!" Thank you, God of Swords! "


    <span>"Long live the God of Swords! ¡­"


    <span>More and more people were willingly kneeling on the ground, paying their respects and thanking the man in the sky.


    They didn''t think that kneeling down was shameful. Facing such a powerhouse, they were like mortals kneeling down and worshipping a god. This was natural!


    Ying Qiong, Huang Yueshan, Ji Tianliu, Liu Qinghou, and the Silent Monk were experts of the older generation. They raised their heads to look at the back of the young man as they listened to the shouts of "Sword God".<span>In a trance, they seemed to see a certain someone''s figure appear before their eyes ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1817

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    1817


    <span>A purple Phoenix me Lotus bloomed in the air as Xiao Rou appeared from within.


    She looked around the quiet sky, her limpid eyes stared wide open, her small mouth opened wide in surprise: "Huh ¡­ How in the world did youe up with such a move? "


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, had an indifferent look. He really didn''t think much of it, it was nothing more than cutting up melons and vegetables.


    Moreover, he was very clear that his Perfection like Water was merely the threshold for entering the Heart Sword state. The potential he had to develop was far more than what he grasped.


    <span>Not to mention anything else, if he could master the third level of the disintegration in the future, the size of this goldenke would surely greatly increase.


    <span>When the quantity changes reached a certain level, it would trigger a qualitative change. Not to mention the quality of the body, thepression ability of the sword intent would also increase by a step.


    Moreover, he was only using his sword intent to form the Core. If he could break through to Spirit Creation, what would happen?<span>Of course, all of this required time, hard work, and good fortune.


    Although he trained in the Mad Demons Dance every day and asionally practiced inner force skills or counterattacks, he did not let his training in the way of the sword fall behind.


    His Sword Truth no longer relied on daily training of the sword, but on his daily life. Through his different experiences, through sudden inspiration, he had umted enlightenment.<span>Seeing the rivers entering the sea, seeing the rain falling on the forest, seeing the sunset and the moon emerging, all of these thoughts would converge onto his own path of the sword.


    <span>To Ye Fan, the Dao of the Sword had long since be one with his thoughts. Whatever he had in his heart, the Dao of the Sword would show itself.


    Afterprehending Perfection like Water, Ye Fan finally truly understood that the first stage of sword arts, "Mortal Sword Technique", was not exactly "One with the Sword". To be more precise, it was abination of the sword artist''s thoughts and sword arts.


    This innerbination was the true unity.


    <span>Of course, the meaning behind this was not something that could be understood literally. Even if Ye Fan were to tell the other swordsmen this, they would not be able to understand this realm.


    "Sigh!" Sigh! "Since everyone''s dead, let''s continue fighting!" Xiao Rou became even more excited and excitedly flew in front of Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan frowned, he directly removed the second disintegration and Perfection like Water, and his whole body was restored to its most normal state.


    <span>As the tens of thousands of people below saw it, the goldenke water that filled the sky instantly dissipated, as if it had just awoken from a golden dream.


    <span>"What are you doing!?" Xiao Rou was stupefied, and this time, Ye Fan became very weak.


    <span>After Ye Fan returned to his normal state, he immediately felt that Xiao Rou''s Red Lotus Phoenix mes was really hot. He reckoned that any random Phoenix mes would be more than enough for him to drink.


    He pointed at the zombies and the blood-colored flying insects that were moving outside and said, "I have more important things to do right now. You can either kill me or wait for me to finish my business. I don''t have time to waste with you!"<span>Ye Fan was very clear that although he seemed to have some advantage just now, he was actually unable to kill Xiao Rou.


    This woman was indeed a genius. Herprehension speed was extremely fast, and if she were to hit him, herbat prowess would be increased once more.Feng Nu also had the advantage of constantly being reborn. If he were to fight with her, he might really fight until the sky went dark.


    At that time, even if Sky Law did not appear, if the two of them did not, the entire world would be finished.<span>In fact, Ye Fan was already very d that he didn''t get the punishment from the Heaven''s Punishment when he used the Perfection like Water.


    <span>At this point, Ye Fan was ready to throw caution to the wind. He would lose all of his strength and be a fish on the chopping block. If you want to kill me, kill me!


    "Ah!" Xiao Rou''s delicate voice cried as she iled about in the air, unwilling to be angered, "How can you be like this!?" This isn''t fun! It''s meaningless now! "<span>Ye Fan didn''t care about her bullshit. He turned his head and flew towards Su Qingxue.


    <span>When Xiao Rou saw that Ye Fan had really gone down, she angrily condensed a red lotus phoenix me in her hand and was about to throw it down.


    But she discovered that Ye Fan actually didn''t run away, he really wasn''t afraid of death!"Brat ¡­" Scoundrel like Ye Wuya! "


    This scene actually caused the nsmen to jump in fright. They were wondering why Xiao Rou wanted to fight with Ye Fan, but now, Xiao Rou wanted to sneak attack them from behind? What the hell was this?


    Huang Yueshan quickly shouted, "Ancestor Xiao Rou! What are you doing? ""Ugh ¡­" Xiao Rou reluctantly put away her Phoenix mes and released her Red Lotus Bleeding State. "It''s not fun at all. Yue Shan, I''m leaving now. I won''t be going back. You guys can all cultivate now!" In that case ¡­ There might be a chance to meet again! "


    <span>After saying that, Xiao Rou flew away and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Ancestor Xiao Rou!" The people of the Phoenix n shouted a few times, but Xiao Rou ignored them.


    Huang Yueshan, Xiao Xin''er, Du Yun''er, Xiao Huang and the rest of the phoenix-kind might have expected Xiao Rou to never return to the n, but hearing her say this, they all felt sad.


    However, at this time, even more people''s attention was still on Ye Fan.


    Everyone was a bit confused when they saw the Sword God''s pressure suddenly drop. However, they were clear that it was normal for an expert to be unable to see through their cultivation.<span>Ye Fan arrived in front of Su Qingxue and the others and examined them. After confirming that the women were unharmed, he let out a sigh of relief and said, "Wife, I''m sorry. I was pestered by Xiao Rou to fight. I almost missed it."


    Su Qingxue smiled and shook her head, "It''s good that you''re here. I know you must have run into some trouble."


    "Brother-inw!" Aren''t you being too awesome! " Mu Mu Mu''s eyes sparkled. If it wasn''t for his elder sister by his side, he would have rushed up to hug Ye Fan and kiss him.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "This kind of thing is not that bad, but here, what exactly happened?" What about those zombie-like things and bugs? "


    Su Qingxue immediately exined the situation at the scene, "Now that Ye Feng is dead, at least these things can no longer be used as a strategy to attack."However, the problem now is that it seems to be spreading out into the desert. If we were to enter a town, then things would not be good ¡­ "


    "It really is Ye Feng ¡­" I guessed that he had a problem, but I didn''t expect it to be in this situation. "Ye Fan immediately asked:" How did Ye Feng die? Are you sure he''s dead? "


    Su Qingxue pursed her lips and said: "I killed him ¡­ ¡­" "It''s confirmed that he''s dead."<span>"Oh?" Ye Fan was somewhat surprised.


    Su Qingxue said with some apprehension, "Hubby ¡­. You can''t be mad at me, I can''t help it. "


    "What are you thinking, I was careless, I should have killed him a long time ago." Ye Fan hurriedly said.


    <span>"Brother-inw!" Sister was so cool just now! Sister Weiwei and I thought we were finished. Mu Mu Mu Mu said with lingering fear in his heart.


    Su Qingxue, on the other hand, knitted her eyebrows and gave her sister a look ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1818

    <span>1818


    <span>Mu Mu Mu thought of something and stuck out his tongue. He chuckled awkwardly, "I was just praising you..."


    Ye Fan looked at Su Qingxue thoughtfully. The corner of his mouth slightly raised as he smiled and said, "You are worthy of being my wife. You can still rely on me at critical moments."


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "It was also because Ye Feng was too careless. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome."


    "Although Ye Feng is not that strong, if you don''t work hard, you will definitely not be able to kill him. Actually, it won''t be easy to deal with him." Ye Fan said.Although he had not seen Ye Feng''s ability, but seeing the situation, he knew it was very scary. To females, it was definitely not friendly.


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard the man say this, she also calmed down. She knew that Ye Fan would definitely be able to guess something, but he just didn''t want to ask her too much.


    "Alright, alright, stop boasting about each other!" Quickly set up the great formation! Maybe there''s still time! " Ling Yuwei urged from the side.


    Ye Fan was stunned, "Great array?" What great formation is this? "<span>Ling Yuwei immediately exined, "The problem now is to move the positions of the seventeen statues. We have to hurry, there shouldn''t be many workers left, right?"


    <span>"Then what about the Spirit Qi that activated the formation? Can I not have spiritual energy? " Su Qingxue asked.


    "Of course not, but we have to first set up the formation and then think of a way to get the spiritual qi. If it doesn''t work, then we can only try gathering everyone''s power and transferring it into our true qi, and try it out..." Ling Yuwei said helplessly.


    Ye Fan frowned, "If Zhen Qi is not good enough, it will damage the statue that was set up by the Zhen Qi formation. After all, it is only made of ordinary material, and it cannot prevent too much Zhen Qi from flowing in.""Then what do you think we should do? Should I set up another Spirit Convergence Array? "I don''t have enough materials, so I won''t make it in time ¡­" Ling Yuwei said.


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment, then turned around and jumped onto the stage in the middle of the venue.<span>At this time, everyone''s eyes were on Ye Fan, and when they saw him arrive in the center, they all looked over.


    "There are still capable ancient martial artists on the scene. In order to prevent those infected corpses and flying insects from entering the city, I need you to help me ¡­" Ye Fan''s voice was not loud, but it was also very peaceful. However, it reached the ears of everyone present.


    <span>When the people on the field heard this, many immediately began to shake their heads and wave their hands in terror.


    <span>"Sir God of Swords is too polite!"


    "Go ahead!"


    "I will do my best..."


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, you are truly a despicable person ¡­"


    Many people even kneeled on the ground, saluting Ye Fan.<span>Seeing this scene, hearing the soundsing from all directions, Ye Fan twitched his mouth, feeling somewhat helpless. However, this was not the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    Even though he was very polite to outsiders, he didn''t have any intention of putting on airs. But since others were so afraid of him, of course they would respect him.<span>If Ye Zichen told them not to do this, they would probably be scared, so he might as well give himself a headache and stop caring about him.


    <span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand, signaling the audience to be quiet.


    <span>All of a sudden, there wasplete silence. No one dared to disobey.


    <span>White Tiger, Phoenix, and the other Patriarchs of therge ns all looked around, many of them revealing expressions of regret and helplessness.


    How powerful was this authority? The ns that didn''t submit to each other andpeted against each other in martial arts actually listened obediently to a young man''smands ¡­


    <span>Evidently, after today''s battle, the Sword God had reced the War God and became the leader of the Under Heaven n.


    In fact, Ye Fan was even more popr than the original Ye Wuya.Although Ye Wuya had some achievements, he had suppressed them with martial arts. Ye Fan, on the other hand, had saved the entire Under Heaven n.


    In the future, even if Ye Fan was alone and said that he wouldn''t care about the n''s affairs, if he didn''t go back to the n and inherit the n''s property, perhaps no one would dare to have any ideas about Shen Long, let alone the Ye Family and Long Mai.


    <span>Ye Long Teng, who was recuperating at the corner of the wall, looked at the scene before him and smiled with a bitter yet gratified expression on his face ¡­


    This time, the Ye Family waspletely weakened, but they didn''t expect to stand on the top of the family once again.


    <span>A descendant who refused to return to the Ye Family, but still managed to keep the position of the head of the Ye Family.


    A few days ago, the entire Ye family was still full of resentment against this man. Now, it seemed that he was just an embarrassment. A joke ¡­<span>"Two things. One, the stronger men, go to Ling Yuwei''s ce and listen to her orders. Help her move the statues around the hall!"


    <span>"Two, the rest of the men and women who have the ability to move, go and search for the storage bags that have been scattered around the venue, the Prehistoric Stone ¡­"


    As Ye Fan spoke, he took out a storage pouch and a sample of Deste Stone from his body and said, "There''s no time to exin the specifics. After collecting everything, hand it over to Ling Yuwei!"


    When Ling Yuwei heard this from afar, her eyes immediately lit up. She hadn''t thought that there would actually be such a method.Although the cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World had been killed, many magic tools and bags of holding had been left behind. This was because the sword intent had destroyed their bodies and primordial spirits, making it much easier for them to destroy these magic tools.


    Although a lot of the items had been destroyed, a lot of the items had still fallen out. It was just that no one had noticed it.<span>Upon hearing this, every n and martial practitioner present immediately rushed towards Ling Yuwei.


    This time, Ling Yuwei had a big headache. A group of uncles and uncles ran over and politely listened to hermand; even she felt a little embarrassed.<span>Fortunately, Su Qingxue was there to help maintain order, so they immediately divided the work into groups.


    <span>Seeing that the scene had started to get busy, Ai''er walked to Ye Fan''s side and asked, "Do you want me to help?" I can quickly create a few sculptures of the appropriate materials through particle remodeling. "


    <span>"No need, I am very grateful for youing here." Ye Fan said with a warm smile.


    Ai''er mischievously asked, "So polite?" Are we strange? Or do you not dare to get too close with your wife present? "


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "What are you thinking, I was just afraid that it would irritate you..."


    <span>Ai''er pursed his lips and smiled. "I''m just teasing you ¡­" "But seriously, I''ll go and help too. It''s all here already."


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "No, for the time being, I am afraid that there will be an ident and I cannot leave, so I want you to go to another ce to take a look."


    "Other ce?" "Where?" Al wondered.


    "Dragon Meridians," said Ye Fan.<span>Ai''er was stunned. "Why?"


    "Why do you think the Prophet wanted this group of Ancient Immortal Spirit World cultivators toe to the n Gathering and kill them? Why create this chaos? Does she really think that these people can conquer the world? " Ye Fan asked with aplicated look in his eyes.


    Ai''er was not stupid, and after some careful thought, she said, "Are you saying that she just wants to create this chaos to attract attention, and then take the opportunity to steal the dragon fountain?!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1819

    "1819"


    To be honest, I''m not too sure, but just in case, it''s better to go to Kunlun for a checkup.<span>"Even if something happened to your ability, it would be fine to protect yourself, so I want to ask you to go with me." Ye Fan said. Ace


    Hearing that, the child nodded. "Alright, I''ll go take a look now. If anything happens, I''ll contact you."<span>With that, the girl instantly turned into a particle and disappeared from Ye Fan''s sight.


    <span>Ye Fan scratched his head. Communication? It seemed like all themunication equipment on the spot had been destroyed.


    He just so happened to need to contact Chu Yunyao to see if the heavenly man had made a move on the woman, and what was going on at home. Thus, he immediately found Su Qingxue and asked her how themunication was going. SiuGentle Snow had long noticed that the lightning spell had caused severe damage to themunication equipment. Fortunately, there was arge amount of media on the scene and there were a lot of backupmunication equipment.


    <span>She called Su Yuan and told him to find some media workers who were not able to carry the stone sculptures around and were lucky enough to survive. This


    Some journalists had just finished overhauling a set of equipment and reconnected the satellite signals.<span>When Ye Fan walked into a repaired satellite car, the group of living journalists and photographers next to him were all extremely excited. One by one, they took out their mobile phones, recording pens, and cameras, wanting to take a picture.


    <span>They knew that if the news about the Sword God''s disy of his prowess were to spread, it would definitely cause an uproar in the entire world. It would be enough to make all the humans in the world go crazy. He


    Some of them had already recorded the footage of Ye Fan using his sword intent to instantly kill a powerful enemy. It was just because the scene was too dazzling that they couldn''t see Ye Fan himself. This


    <span>Being able to record the Sword God''s true body at such a close distance, they naturally did not want to miss the opportunity. leaf


    Fan frowned. He looked at the media people, but found that they didn''t want to put their things away. No


    <span>Needless to say, these people had the courage of a war correspondent, and even at the risk of making him angry, they would not miss the material.


    Ye Fan helplessly smiled and said to Su Yuan who was beside him, "You handle it."


    Su Yuan had just experienced the pain of losing his brother Su Xin, but at this moment, he had already pulled himself together and nodded respectfully. iso


    The moment Ye Fan entered the car, Su Yuan closed the door and said to the reporters, "You guys don''t shoot anymore, and don''t record too. Even if you record it, the news and videos won''t be spread out."<span>"On what basis? Even His Excellency God of Swords did not stop us! " "A foreign reporter questioned."


    <span>We have freedom of the press! And we just want to tell the world about the glorious image of the Sword God! " Another reporter shouted.


    <span>Su Yuan expressionlessly said, "The reason why His Excellency God of Swords did not stop you is because there is no need for him to personally do such a thing.


    Everyone needs privacy. You should respect the Sword God''s personal rights and interests.<span>We won''t rob you of your equipment in a violent manner, but if any of you try to spread the word, then I''m sorry.


    The group of reporters were skeptical, but with Su Yuan and the others guarding them, they could only disperse. This


    <span>While they were talking, Ye Fan who was in the car started talking to Chu Yunyao through voice chat.


    <span>"Little Yao Yao, are you alright?" Ye Fan asked.


    "What can I do ¡­" Chu Yunyao yawned, "Has the matter been resolved?" leaf<span>Fan Le smiled. "Are you sleeping?"


    "That''s right." Chu Yunyaozily said, "You haven''t rested much these past few days, to apany an idiot like you to find the Prehistoric Stone, and in the end you left me there." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian curled his lips. He thought you were the one who dragged me there, but he couldn''t be bothered to argue, "Was that missile the signal you sent me?"


    <span>"Otherwise? Through the satellite, I discovered that there were some energy waves emitting red and gold light in the no-man''snd. Other than you fighting there, I don''t think there''s any other exnation.


    <span>Originally, I wanted to find the void to inform you, but the void has never been there, so I was unable to teleport there directly. Thus, I could only use the method ofunching cruise missiles. hair


    "After the missile attack, I fell asleep. Anyway, I''ve done everything I could ¡­" Chu Yunyao seemed to be very tired and weak.


    Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief and said, "It''s good that you''re fine. It''s been hard on you. Quite a few people died here, and there''s also a virus that needs to be controlled. If there''s nothing else, you can rest." He


    Just as she was about to cut off themunication, Chu Yunyao suddenly asked, "Infection with a virus? "What is it?""Ugh ¡­" He said that it was created by Ye Feng, and he used Huang Xiang as a breeding vessel to raise some blood-colored flying insects. This


    <span>People infected with bugs and those who were killed by an infected person would turn into zombies.


    Although Ye Feng is dead and has lost control, the corpses and insects are constantly expanding. They are trying to find a way to use a magical array to control this desert... " Chu<span>Yun Yao immediately became spirited, "A human body can cultivate flying insects? Zombie virus?! Has anyone from the n been infected?! "


    "Yes, there is. "What''s wrong?" Ye Fan was puzzled. Chu


    Yun Yao''s two feetnded on the ground, thump thump thump thump, she put on her clothes and said, "Why didn''t you say such an interesting thing earlier!?" This was definitely not an ordinary virus! basil


    However, it is also a technology that is developed by the ether civilization, one that the Earth Axis doesn''t have. I''ll go take a look right now! "


    <span>"Aren''t you tired and needing to rest?"


    "I don''t want to sleep anymore!" "I''m hanging up!" Chu Yunyao immediately pressed down on themunication device.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, but it was good for Chu Yunyao toe over. Since they were under control, they had to think of a way to get rid of these bugs and infected people, maybe women could find a way. finishes


    After that, Ye Fan gave his family a call and confirmed that everything was fine at home. Only then did he feel at ease.


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan heard a series of exmations from the outside. He


    Walking out of the car, he looked up and discovered that there were many pirs of blue light shooting into the air from different directions, intersecting and forming aplex pattern of runes. with<span>After that, the blue screen spread out like a dome that continued to extend and cover the entire desert.


    "Brother Ye Fan!" At this moment, Du Yun''er ran over with a smile on her face and said, "So you''re here. Big Sister Weiwei is really powerful now. She can set up such arge formation."


    <span>Ye Fan saw Yun''er, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time. With a face full of yearning, he reached out his hand and hugged the girl. This


    This caused Du Yun''er''s face to redden. After all, she still had Huang Yueshan and a few of the other elders of the Phoenix n following behind her.


    Brother Ye Fan... "Isn''t this ce too suitable ¡­" Even though Du Yun''er said that, she couldn''t help but wrap her arms around the man''s waist and shyly smile.


    "I''m hugging my woman, what''s wrong with that?" Ye Fan said and forcefully kissed the girl''s cheek. Pine


    Opening her hand, Du Yun''er looked lovingly at the man. Although she hadn''t seen him for a few months, she didn''t feel estranged at all. Instead, she wished that there were only two people left in the world so that she could express her thoughts and let her love surge out like floodwaters.Ye Fan smelled the sweet scent of the girl, and also wished he could pull her directly to the side of the satellite car, close the door, and have a good time. However, this was not the time.


    <span>"Yun''er, you came looking for me. Is there something else?" Ye Fan looked towards the group of people from the Phoenix n.

 Chapter 1820

    Du Yun''er returned to her senses and gave an embarrassed smile. With a flushed face, she said, "Grandfather, Ancestor Yue Shan and the others came to ask you something ¡­" leaf<span>In fact, he could probably guess what this group of people wanted to ask, but he didn''t know how to answer.


    The group of people from the Phoenix n saw Ye Fan''s hesitant appearance and felt nervous. matter


    In fact, everyone present could be considered as Ye Fan''s elders. However, at this moment, no one dared to speak to Ye Fan lightly. This really was an enormous pressure.


    "Therefore, I can only ask Du Yun''er toe over and get closer."


    "Please ask." Ye Fan sighed, he still had to give her face. Xiao


    Huang and the others then walked forward and said, "Sir God of Swords, we would like to know why Ancestor Xiao Rou would fight with you. Where is she now? " Although ¡­Before Xiao Rou left, she said that she might not meet again, but to the Phoenix n, Xiao Rou was too important.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "She''s going to break through this Primal Chaos World, so she''s looking for people to fight with in order to attract Sky Law''s attention. I was also pestered by her and was just blindly beating her. To


    "I don''t know where she''s going now, but she might have found some other experts to fight with, or she might have gone to some other ce to mess things up. If she doesn''t want to be found by you, you will never be able to find her."<span>"What!?" Huang Yueshan was bewildered, "There are other experts that can spar with Ancestor Xiao Rou?" leaf


    Fan Xian helplessly smiled and shook his head, "The world in your eyes is only the tip of the iceberg..."


    With that, Ye Fan waved his hand, allowing the group of people to leave.


    The people of the phoenix n were iparably depressed. Although they had already mentally prepared themselves, after knowing that Xiao Rou and Ye Wuya were the same, leaving them behind just like that, they were still very sad. No<span>No matter how old he was, being abandoned by his own family''s elders was still an unpleasant feeling.


    Fortunately, in the n''s history, many senior experts had flown up and left behind a passage of text that was like a legend, so everyone could understand what was going on.


    Seeing that the nsmen had left, Yun''er pouted. She was also reluctant to part from Ye Fan. canYe Fan grabbed the girl''s hand and asked, "Yun''er, where are you going?" duo


    Yun''er was stunned for a moment. "Returning to the n ¡­""What are you going back for?" Since the n Gathering is over, is it fun for you to return to the Phoenix n?


    Do you like to practice martial arts more than those kids in the orphanage? Or do you not want to go back with me? " Ye Fan asked. duo<span>Yun''er hurriedly shook her head, "No! I miss the children very much, and every day I still contact the aunt in the yard by WeChat, I also really want to go back... "But ¡­"


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue. He knew that it was because the girl''s heart was soft that made it hard for her to open her mouth. Thus, he shouted towards the group of people from the Phoenix n, "Listen, Yun''er went back to Hua Hai with me. Do you have any objections?" phoenix


    <span>The people of the phoenix n looked at each other in dismay. After all, the phoenix girl was their n''s treasure. They naturally wanted to bring Du Yun''er back to the n to be nurtured and protected.


    "Lord God of Swords... As a phoenix girl, Yun''er still has a lot of things to learn ¡­ " Xiao Huang said respectfully.<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "You mean, I am not qualified to teach Yun''er?"


    The group of phoenix nsmen immediately turned pale as they shook their head in fear and denied. When


    "In this world, Ye Fan is not qualified, so wouldn''t that mean that they aren''t even fit to carry shoes?"<span>No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Of course we don''t mean that! "


    Ye Fan said, "You have already learned everything about cultivation techniques, and all you have to do is to see how you willprehend them. With me here, what is there to worry about?"


    Yes. "You have a point, Yun''er must have benefited greatly by listening to your teachings." Xiao Huangughed awkwardly, "Yun''er, please go back with Sir God of Swords, don''t forget to practice the Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens." duoYun''er''s face lit up. She had grown up outside and had always loved living in Hua Hai. She also couldn''t let go of the orphanage left behind by Dean Li, as well as those adorable children, not to mention the fact that she could often see Ye Fan ¡­ one


    Hearing that she could go back, she was also very happy, but after thinking for a bit, she hesitantly looked at Ye Fan and said, "Brother Ye Fan, my mother, she ¡­"


    Ye Fan pped his forehead, "Oh right, my mother-inw and you also sent her to Hua Hai. I will take care of her in the future, it''s none of your business." Xiao<span>Huang and the rest could do nothing but agree.


    Huang Yueshan smiled wryly as she rubbed her forehead and sighed ¡­


    Actually, they were also a bit selfish. If they could keep the mother and daughter of the Du family in their n, it would be equivalent to having a thread that could be tied down with Ye Fan. Ye Fan would definitely look after the Phoenix n.<span>But now that Ye Fan directly wanted to take the mother and daughter away, they had no way to stop him. Positive


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan received a call from Ai''er on his phone.


    Ye Fan picked up the phone and asked, "Ai''er, is something the matter?"


    I followed the Kunlun Mountains all the way to the vicinity of the Ye n. Everyone of the Ye n was attacked by some kind of spiritual magic and they all fell to the ground in aa! ThisAt the back of the mountain, someone had dug a path that led to the inner part of Mount Kunlun. It seems to be newly opened! " Ace


    <span>Xun Er''s tone was slightly nervous. "Could it be that the heavens areing?" leaf


    Fan Xian felt a chill in his heart, and hurriedly said: "Don''t act rashly! "Stay hidden and guard outside, I''ll go there immediately!"


    When he was rushing over, because of the route, he did not go near the dragon fountain that the Ye n was guarding. can<span>Logically speaking, if there was a powerful fluctuation of energy, they should have been able to sense it, but they didn''t notice anything. leaf


    After hanging up the phone, the sail did not dare to divulge the fact that Zhang Long Mai had been dug up. This would definitely cause a huge uproar.<span>He told Du Yun''er to tell Su Qingxue that he had an urgent matter to attend to so he could go out. After Chu Yunyao came over, the matter of the virus could only be left to the women. duo


    Actually, Yun''er had heard the content from the phone, and her heart was beating wildly. Knowing that this matter was of great importance, she nodded. leaf


    Without a second word, the sail disintegrated, unfurled its Dragonscale Sword Wings, and flew out of people''s line of sight in an instant! NoAfter a long time, Ye Fan arrived at the Ye family.


    With a single nce, it was clear that hundreds of people were lying unconscious on the ground without any form of resistance.<span>It was obvious that the person who had just arrived possessed an extremely strong mental strength. He was definitely a prophet, even if he wasn''t a celestial being.


    "Ai''er!"<span>Ye Fannded on the back mountain. Although it wasn''t far from Ling Yuwei''s yard, it was still a few hundred meters away. Female


    When the figure of a child appeared, Ai Er''s face was full of uneasiness. She pointed at a hole on the slope not far away, "Ye Fan, look!"


    <span>Ye Fan had long noticed that it was a rtively neat circr opening. Rather than being opened by some magic, it was more like a mechanical drill, directly drilling into it.


    "No wonder... If it is some kind of mechanical drill in ether science and technology, there is indeed no energy fluctuation and we cannot discover it ". leaf<span>Fan Xian frowned. This really was a good opportunity to grab the n Gathering. There was even a group of idiots from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World that came over to dy the time, and they even almost destroyed the n. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1821

    <span>1821


    <span>"Shall we go in now?" Ai''er asked nervously. One second. La! Free of Bullseye!


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "I''ll go in, you can stay outside."


    "That won''t do. Even if you''re very powerful, this is, after all, a dragon''s vein. If it''s really that heaven''s will, it might not be easy to deal with it. There might even be an ambush."


    <span>"Although I might not be strong, I still have an advantage in terms of magic and spiritual force." Ai''er said.


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, and carefully thought about it. If he were to let Ai''er go alone outside, it would seem that he would be in danger. It would be better to stay by his side.


    Therefore, Ye Fan nodded his head and said, "Then you should always be on the lookout for danger. The first thing you should do is to protect yourself."<span>Only then did Ai''er smile and reply, "I know."


    <span>The two of themnded at the entrance and observed it closely. They were convinced that this was the work of some sort of machine, because the walls had traces of drill-like objects and arge amount of rock powder was scattered all over.


    <span>Ye Fan thought of that Ether flying ship. With the hardness of the metal, if it was used as a drill, it could indeed easily prate any mountain on the.


    <span>The two of them walked into the long tunnel, not daring to move too quickly as they were afraid of a trap appearing in front of them.


    <span>The air was dry and cold, and the sound of footsteps echoed through the long, quiet space.


    If it was an ordinary cave, then it would be fine. But, a man of heaven could appear at any time and ambush them.<span>Although Ai''er''s strength and talent were outstanding, she was still a girl after all. She was a bit uneasy, and would subconsciously move closer to Ye Fan, not daring to move too far away.


    Ye Fan noticed that from time to time, the girl would touch his arm. After hesitating for a moment, he stretched out his hand and grabbed one of Ai''er''s arms.


    <span>Ai''er shuddered slightly. She turned her head to look at the man in the darkness. Her face flushed red. Her heart became calmer and her body warmed up ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan noticed the change in the girl''s expression, and his heart was also a bit confused. He also didn''t think that such a ce would have a romantic feeling of a couple holding hands.


    <span>Perhaps he left for too long, it was a little awkward to stay quiet. Ai''er thought for a bit, then found a topic and asked: "Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­." I just realized that the Ye n''s people aren''t that strong.


    If the heavens were afraid of the War God in the past, then if the War God had left and wanted toe here to mine the draconic vein, why hadn''t hee directly here? Wouldn''t it be fine to hypnotize these people like that? "<span>Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "It''s possible..." The crux of the problem is the small courtyard on the cliff. "


    "Small courtyard?" Al blinked in confusion.


    Ye Fan said, "That courtyard used to be the residence of the Martial God, and he said that it was the entrance to the dragon fountain. But the range of the dragon fountain is sorge, how could it only have one ce to enter?From the looks of it, not only was the courtyard filled with spiritual energy, it also had a very strong defensive formation. Actually, the most crucial part should be a ''beacon'' like ce.


    Even if people in other ces were hypnotized and attacked, living in that courtyard would help them avoid such injuries.<span>Therefore, if someone were to invade the dragon''s vein, the Ye family wouldn''t bepletely annihted. Perhaps, they could use some special techniques to send a signal of invasion.


    Previously, it was the War God who stayed, but now it''s Weiwei. But this time, Weiwei also went to the n Gathering.


    <span>Ai''er seemed to have understood something and nodded. She didn''t notice that there was a special courtyard that was being attracted by this hole.


    <span>After about half an hour of walking, the two of them found nothing out of the ordinary, so they sped up.


    Ye Fan spread out his perception, and Ai''er also used her spiritual power to explore the way, causing the two of them to quickly descend to the bottom of Mount Kunlun.When they had unknowingly arrived at an altitude, a bright light suddenly shone out from ahead!


    <span>"There''s light?"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and pulled Ai''er to the exit. Looking down, he was immediately shocked by the scene before his eyes!


    The vast underground space stretched as far as the eye could see!From all directions, there were all sorts of prehistoric rocks of different colors. Furthermore, arge amount of glowing ores lit up the prehistoric rocks, causing the underground world to shine strangely.


    The giant stone pirs and stgmites were like masterpieces created by nature. They had different shapes and were full of amazing underground charm.


    "What arge underground space ¡­ This is the dragon fountain? " Al can see the spirit.<span>After Ye Fan recovered from his surprise, he suddenly discovered something strange!


    <span>"That''s not right!" Ye Fan stretched out his hand and carelessly touched a piece of Deste Stone raw ore next to him, after a careful examination, he said in surprise, "This..." The spiritual energy in this ce is almost exhausted!? "


    Ai''er suddenly realized this and said in surprise, "That''s right... We didn''t notice it earlier, if this was a primitive stone mine, then wouldn''t this ce be filled with the spiritual energy of various elements? "


    Ye Fan frowned, "No wonder when I came here with Yun Yao, I couldn''t find the lode no matter what ¡­ ¡­" "These Great Destion Stones can already be considered as a waste!"


    "How could this be? Would the Great Deste Stone lose its own spiritual energy?" Ai''er did not understand either."Let''s go down and take a look first. Since we have entered the dragon fountain from this location, it''s likely that there''s something special here..."


    Ye Fan shook his head. With a head full of questions, he flew down with Ai''er.


    The two of them arrived at the bottom of the mineral vein world. It was still a distant ce with no end in sight. The Kunlun Mountains were heading in two different directions.


    Ye Fan also didn''t know, whether the whole dragon vein was connected, or if it was intermittent, but at least just this piece ofnd was already ridiculously long.<span>If these Primordial Stone could all still be used, then the spatial transports that Chu Yunyao had expected wouldn''t be a problem at all. They could even be used to nurture tens of thousands of powerful cultivators.


    Of course, it was probably enough for the gods to go home.


    "Crack! Crack!"


    Ai''er suddenly stepped on something, causing him to scream and hug the man.


    Ye Fan patted her back, smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid, bones..."Ai''er looked down and discovered that it was a piece of human bone. Although it was more reliable to say it was a fossil, it had been far too long.


    Upon closer inspection, he discovered that there were human bones scattered in many ces, and even some strange animal bones.


    "The tomb of the n''s ancestor is indeed, but ¡­" "At that time, buried so casually?" Ye Fan muttered.


    These ancestors of hundreds of thousands of years ago were buried quite simply, not much better than the tombs of theter generations.<span>But then again, they were all buried in the dragon fountain. What gold and silver treasure could possibly be buried with them?


    It was actually quite a few huge beast bones. One could tell that at that time, there were indeed quite a few rare and unique beasts on this. They were probably spirit beasts or divine beasts raised by ns like Luwu.


    But unfortunately, just like how dinosaurs and mammoths go extinct, the divine beasts would probably disappear one after another.


    Ye Fan reckoned that there should have been more skeletons, but he was afraid that they had already be one with the dragon vein."Is it the ancestors of the n? "Then I''m really sorry ¡­" Ar bowed her head in apology as she looked at the shattered bone.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, looked left and right, then looked in one direction, and couldn''t help but to focus his gaze! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1822

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    <span>1822


    Ai''er noticed that the man suddenly became quiet and followed Ye Fan''s gaze. After seeing those strange things, she also became stunned.


    "Ye Fan, what is that?" It doesn''t seem to be something that used to be here, does it? "


    Ye Fan was silent at this time, walking forward.Nine coiling dragon pirs made of metal stood there. Each of them was about one meter thick and a dozen meters tall. They werepletely ck in color.


    <span>Although the dragon markings on it were not gaudy, they were still vivid and lifelike. It was the appearance of a flood dragon.


    <span>There were even many strange symbols scattered all over the pir, making it impossible to understand what they meant.


    <span>The nine Coiling Dragon Pirs were buried deep in the Great Deste Stone lode. It was not known how deep they went, but Ye Fan couldn''t sense the end of them.


    However, what surprised Ye Fan and Ai''er even more was that these nine coiling dragon pirs were tightly linked to the nine chains!


    These nine chains had been forcefully cut apart by some sort of tool, but it was clear that these nine chains were used to tie some sort of creature ¡­ Or someone!<span>Ye Fan frowned, took out his huge ck sword, and released his Unparalleled Sword Intent, directly shing towards a pir!


    <span>"ng!"


    This gave Ai''er a fright, and the princess couldn''t help but look at the man in disbelief, "Why did you suddenly chop it?"


    <span>Ye Fan withdrew his sword, pointed at the ce where he was cut and said, "Look."


    Ai''er observed carefully, and could not help but be stunned, that pir actually did not leave any traces!?"How is this possible ¡­ Your sword intent cannot harm this metal?! "


    Ye Fan''s expression wasplicated as he said, "If I''m not wrong, this is an alloy made from ether technology. Someone who can forge such pirs and chains is either an ether, or ¡­ "They''re the kind of people whose strength is beyond imagination."Ai''er thought for a moment. "Why don''t I try it and see if I can break it down?"


    <span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand and said, "You can try."


    Ai''er could not believe that this alloy was really that powerful, so she activated her disintegration ability to try and turn this broken chain into metal particles.


    <span>However, after a dozen seconds, Ai''er stopped with a look of surprise on his face.


    <span>"This metal ¡­" The particle structure was so solid? will they even attract each other to rearrange themselves? "


    Aelle felt that unless her power was increased by another level, it would be very difficult to destroy it.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded. This was the metal that had a good memory. He said, "What I''m more curious about now is who was once tied up here, and what is the use of these nine pirs?"


    Obviously, these chains had just been cut apart not long ago, and the opening was new.


    In other words ¡­ Someone created this passage not for the deste rocks that are already exhausted of spiritual energy, but to save the captive ¡­ "Ai''er thought for a while and suddenly said, "Since the spiritual energy in this ce is depleted, then why did you guys feel that the spiritual energy here is richer than in the outside world? Shouldn''t it be more or less the same? "


    Ye Fan suddenly woke up from his stupor, his eyes revealing a bbergasted look. He couldn''t help but once again examine this Coiling Dragon Pir...


    "Now that you''ve reminded me, I''ve realised that I can no longer sense much spiritual energy outside the dragon vein ¡­"


    <span>Ai''er analyzed, "Could it be that the reason why the dragon''s vein had such a strong spiritual energy was not because of the prehistoric stone, but because of the nine pirs and the captive?"


    <span>"It''s very possible..." Ye Fan muttered.


    "Then what kind of prisoner would be able to fake the truth and make people feel like the Dragon Bloodline''s Primordial Stone has never been in a passive state before?" Al thought about it.


    The more Ye Fan thought about it, the more he began to feel fear and trepidation. In his mind, he thought of a few key words: Ether, Prophet, Imprisoner, Martial God ¡­


    Suddenly, Ye Fan thought of someone, and couldn''t help but look at Ai''er.


    In their hearts, the two of them already had an answer, but they felt it was too terrifying and strange, so much so that they didn''t want to bring it up ¡­<span>Soon after, both of them fell into a long silence ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Above the blue sky.A bird was flying leisurely.


    <span>At this moment, the bird sensed that something dangerous was approaching, but was at a loss because it didn''t see anything ¡­


    <span>"Bang!"


    <span>The blood mist exploded, and the flying bird was directly smashed into pieces by something that was flying in the sky.


    At this moment, there was not a single radar from any country that discovered that an invisible aircraft was flying through the air.


    Inside the airship, the elderly prophet sat atop a crystal ball. Her eyes were filled with tears as she stared at the figure in front of her.


    This figure, shrouded in ck and gold, stood in the middle of the cockpit, gazing out through the window at the clouds and the sun in the distance.<span>"Ahh ¡­"


    A long sigh. It was full ofplex and indescribable emotions.


    "It''s been a while ¡­" "Light..."


    The Prophet came down from the crystal ball and knelt on the ground while trembling, "In the years that you were gone, this old one did not see a single trace of light, you ¡­ "Light."


    The ck-robed figure turned around. His face seemed to be hidden in the void of primal chaos.


    "All these years, it''s been hard on you ¡­" "Sure enough, I''m not looking at the wrong person. Just speak your mind."<span>The prophet hurriedly shook his head, "This old body is like a dying candle in the wind. To be able to bring you out, I am already satisfied. I dare not hope for any reward."


    "Heh ¡­" ck Robe turned around and said: "I am very clear what you want to see ¡­" Don''t worry, I haven''t wasted these past few hundred years of imprisonment ¡­.


    <span>I really have to thank Ye Wuya. If it wasn''t for it, I really wouldn''t be able to think of that method ¡­ I must thank him properly ¡­ "


    As he finished speaking, his voice revealed the rage that was suppressed by his hysteria!


    The prophet said with a look of longing, "This old one knows that you will never give up ¡­ This old one has always been looking forward to this day ¡­ "<span>ck Robe extended his white hand and pointed at the zing sun in the clear sky.


    <span>"God said ¡­ Light, now. "There''s no need ¡­"


    With a snap of a finger, the sky in front of the spaceship ¡­ It was dark.


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>At the n Gathering, the chaos had ended. The empty seats had been cleaned up and the proceedings were proceeding in an orderly manner.


    In an area filled with blood, a group of people wearing istion suits were busy collecting samples and testing them.


    "Chu Yunyao, how much longer will it take for the virus to be removed? Weiwei said that the grand formation relies on the current Primordial Stone, it can only be maintained for three days at most!" Su Qingxue asked from the side.<span>The fully armed Chu Yunyao immediately set up the microscope, and as she watched she muttered, "Don''t bother me ¡­ ¡­" "He''s looking."


    <span>"You think I want to bother you? Do you know how troublesome it is to go in and out of the big array? It took a lot of effort to let you in!


    <span>And if we are unable to find an antidote in three days, we need to prepare a second-hand solution! " Su Qingxue was speechless. There were threats everywhere in the desert, and not using the antidote and relying on manpower to eliminate the source of infection was simply a dream.


    Chu Yunyao was toozy to even bother with women, she simply didn''t reply.Su Qingxue didn''t think that she would be ignored like this. She was about to say something to Chu Yunyao when she heard a piece of news from the radio not far away ¡­ ¡­


    The news broadcasts had originally been made by the foreign media who were unable to leave for the time being and were filled with boredom. Previously, they had been broadcasting the big news about the attack on the n assembly, but now, a special message had suddenly been broadcasted ¡­


    <span>"... "Thetest news is that this sudden dark night incident was not a sr eclipse. Experts have no urate exnation for it yet. It is said that more than 30 million people in the Kingdom of Tu noticed that the sky darkened in a short period of time ¡­"


    <span>Su Qingxue knit her brows and looked at Chu Yunyao yfully, "Hey, great scientist, exin yourself. Why did it suddenly turn dark when it was the sr eclipse?"


    Chu Yunyao was also stunned for a moment, but then she continued to look at the sample, "What does it have to do with me ¡­ ¡­" "Don''t bother me ¡­"


    <span>"If you don''t know, you don''t know. What are you pretending for..." Su Qingxue shot a snowy look at her, but she felt a bit of unease in her heart. She looked towards the west and muttered: "I wonder how my husband is doing ¡­ ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1823

    Just as Su Qingxue was worrying about something, she saw a figure rapidly descending from the sky. It was actually Ye Fan!


    Husband? "You''re back?" Su Qingxue saw that Ye Fan''s expression was serious, so she did not dare to directly ask him about some things. She wanted to say something but hesitated.<span>Ye Fan walked over to the woman, looked at Chu Yunyao who was researching, and asked, "How is it going over there?"


    <span>"The formation is already stable, right now I just need to think of a way to get rid of these people and bugs in the desert. Killing them would be impossible, it''s a virus after all, Chu Yunyao is researching it." Su Qingxue said. leaf


    Fan Xian hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Yunyao, how long will it take for the results toe out?" Chu


    Yun Yao did not even raise her head as she said, "Do you think it''s adding, subtracting, multiplying, and dividing math problems? "This is just the beginning. Given me at least three days, it is already the limit."Three days? "Then let''s put this aside for now. Come with me to a ce." Ye Fan thought to himself that Ai''er was still waiting there.


    Su Qingxue was stunned, "What?" Husband, are you joking? Is there anything more important than this source of infection? "


    Chu Yunyao also raised her head in puzzlement, she was a little confused.Ye Fan said helplessly, "Wife, don''t worry, I have my reasons. Also, where is Weiwei?"


    "I''m here!" At this time, Ling Yuwei ran over somewhat angrily and questioned, "Did you forcefully break through the formation and enter just now? You


    <span>Do you know that this will consume the energy of the Primordial Stone? If this great array cannot hold the antidote, then all previous efforts will be in vain! "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled embarrassedly, "I don''t know, then how do I get in and out?"


    "Ask me!" Let me tell you, how are you going to get in and out of the formation? There''s a special rule to the formation. Ling Yuwei said gloomily. leaf<span>The sail nodded, "Alright, alright, that''s great. Come with me for a while and tell me how to get in and out. There are things that I need to find you to take a look..." Ling


    "What is it?"


    <span>"We''ll know when we get there." Ye Fan said as he called out to Chu Yunyao to hurry up and leave. Siu


    Qingxue was immediately displeased, "Where are you taking them? Why can''t I see what they can?! " leafFan Fan was startled, and hurriedly exined: "No, my wife, you can go if you want to, but here... I can''t do without you right now. " see


    Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed a trace of grievance. Ye Fan quickly said, "Alright! "Then let''s go together!"


    Forget it! " Su Qingxue snorted, "Just take them with you. I''ll do all the dirty work."


    Ye Fan''s legs almost went limp. Although he knew that Su Qingxue was just angry at him and did not want to cause a ruckus with him, he still felt a little guilty.


    "Heh heh ¡­" "Wife, when you''re done with this, I''ll tell you slowly when we get back. I promise I won''t hide anything from you, okay?" Ye Fan went up and held the woman''s face. After he finished coaxing her, he lowered his head and wanted to kiss her.


    Su Qingxue reached out her hand to cover the man''s mouth and scolded, "Go away! Hurry up! I''m busy! "<span>In fact, Su Qingxue could probably guess that something happened to the dragon fountain. Otherwise, the man wouldn''t be in such a hurry.


    However, she was naturally very unhappy when she saw her husband bring two other women to the scene and leave her there. ChuYun Yao couldn''t help but roll her eyes, she shook her head, "Childish ¡­ ¡­."


    Ling Yuwei could not help but smile. She seemed to find it quite interesting. leaf


    Fan Xian secretly broke into a cold sweat. With a stiff smile, he beckoned to the two girls, summoned two flying swords, and left with them.<span>This time, with Ling Yuwei telling him how to break the array, Ye Fan did not force his way out. along


    <span>On the way, Ye Fan roughly exined the situation of the dragon''s vein to the two girls, causing both Chu Yunyao and Ling Yuwei to be stunned.


    <span>"I''ll look for you guys to go with me. Firstly, I need you to take a look. Do you guys see if there are any signs of ether particles or if the Great Deste Stone mine ispletely destroyed?"


    <span>Secondly, I want you to take a look at Weiwei. Maybe there''s some formation array inside, because it might be rted to Ye Wuya ¡­ " two


    <span>After the women heard this, they all silently nodded their heads. They had truly been somewhat provoked; who would have thought that the dragon fountain would be in such a state!?


    "We arrived at the entrance once again, and the hidden Ar appeared."


    Ai''er, did something happen just now? " Ye Fan asked. Ace


    He shook his head, "No, it''s all very calm."


    "What about the passageway?" Chu Yunyao looked left and right.Ai''er smiled and stretched out his hand towards an area where he had cast Particle Disintegration. Instantly, a piece of mountain rock disappeared and an entrance appeared.


    <span>"Ye Fan was afraid that this ce would be exposed, so he let me seal it first." Chu


    <span>Yun Yao suddenly understood and nced at the man, "You''re quite meticulous."


    Ye Fan raised his eyebrows, "You can joke about this?" If the dragon fountain really is gone, then it will definitely be a matter that will shake the world... " also


    <span>Without saying anything further, the group entered the inner room once again, and Ai''er even conveniently sealed the entrance.


    After reaching the bottom, both Chu Yunyao and Ling Yuwei were stunned by the scene before them.


    After calming down, Chu Yunyao started to carefully examine the ore veins, and said, "The passage that we just entered, the technique to drill in the tunnels, is undoubtedly from ether technology. At the very least, humans are still unable to do so. This


    "It is indeed a Great Deste Stone. However, if there is no spirit energy, then there is no energy. Even if Heaven Man excavates all the mines here, he will still not be able to help it return to the Ether Star."<span>"In other words, no matter what the reason is, it shouldn''t be the heavens that destroyed this mine." Ye Fan said with a frown.


    <span>That''s right, ording to the information given by the special envoy, it should be the one who didn''t want the spiritual energy from the dragon vein to disappear the most, because if the dragon vein was destroyed, it would also mean... "It really might not have the chance to go back." Chu Yunyao nodded. Ling


    <span>Yuwei stood next to the nine coiling dragon pirs and chains. Her face was filled with astonishment, and her pretty face was somewhat pale ¡­ "


    <span>"Weiwei, did you see anything?" Ye Fan asked. "


    "The War God ¡­" Ling Yuwei muttered: "This is the ''Nine Dragons Opening Formation''. It is recorded in the books that the War God left behind... ThisThe nine Coiling Dragon Pirs represented Hidden Dragons, Horned Dragons, Coiling Dragons, Flood Dragons, Raindragons, Fire Dragons, Five-wed Golden Dragons, Azure Dragon in the East, and Divine Dragons. cause


    The requirements to set up this formation are extremely high. Every single Coiling Dragon Pir requires extremely harsh materials and techniques to create it. I had always thought that it would only exist in legends, so I didn''t pay much attention to it ¡­


    I never thought that this great formation would actually appear in front of me. Moreover, it has always been so close to me, right inside the dragon vein ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan knew that this woman might be able to see something, so he hurriedly asked, "What is the use of this array?" Is it to trap someone? "


    Ling Yuwei turned her head stiffly, her bright eyes revealing a trace of deep fear. "It''s not used to trap people..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1824

    1824


    Immediately, the scene became silent. Ye Fan and the others could hear an intense unease from Ling Yuwei''s tone. 126shu"Not a trap? Could it be some kind of demon or demon? " asked Al curiously.


    Ling Yuwei swallowed her saliva, and said, "To be exact, it was the earliest enemy of our n, an ancient beast even earlier than the humans of heaven!"<span>Ye Fan was stunned, "You mean the legendary beasts like the Chaos and the Taotie?"


    <span>He did indeed have a question. Why did dragons, phoenixes, and other ns have ns, but those vicious beasts that were known to beparable to God Beasts had no descendants?


    "I don''t know if these vicious beasts really existed or not. It''s just like how we''ve never seen a divine dragon before, only some names that flowed out. Moreover, they might not have been those names at the very beginning, so it''s normal that they were invented by our descendants.


    "In short, there were records of ns offering gifts and mentioning these prehistoric events. However, they might have been lost or destroyed, so there aren''t many records ¡­"


    Ling Yuwei took a deep breath before continuing, "You grew up in the family, so you don''t understand much about the n''s history.Actually, many nsmen, including a few hundred years old ancestors, no longer read much about n history.


    Because the history was too long, the information was scattered among the variousrge ns and there were too many ancient characters, so no one really cared about it.It was only during my time at the Ye n that I learned some things that I didn''t understand through the guidance of the Martial God.


    <span>For example, modern humans, from biological studies, found that they developed from apes and monkeys alike.


    <span>The ns of the Divine Great Land like us appeared even earlier, and we didn''t have any biology back then, so most of them were just records of legends and totems.


    <span>As far as I know, we should have evolved from some of the earlier life forms, even ones that were not on this at first, but from other worlds.


    <span>Actually, if you think about it carefully, why do we care so much about offering sacrifices to ancestors but not worship deities like humans in other countries and regions? Melting? Was it a tradition? Or is it something else? "


    <span>Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao both knit their brows. Indeed,pared to worshipping and worshipping the gods, the people of China were more willing to believe in the protection of their ancestors.


    Of course, some religious believers were not excluded, but they were rtively few.


    Especially in the n, what they believed in was their ancestors. These divine beasts and spirit beasts hadpletely different appearances from humans.


    "Actually, ording to the n''s history, the most direct reason is because the n clearly knew that the person who created us and protected us was not a god.<span>After our ancestors lived on this for a long time, they gradually multiplied and became like this. It could also be due to them marrying ordinary people.


    <span>Life changes constantly in order to adapt to the environment, in order to reproduce, whether it be evolution or degradation, in short, everyone bes what they are now.


    Actually, intermarriage was not allowed between ns. This rule had been passed down for a long time, but no one knew why.


    I don''t believe that ever since ancient times, the disciples of so many ns have all strictly followed orders.<span>Some people might not even know that they were born in a n, so it wasn''t strange that they would give birth to a child.


    But think about it carefully. If our ancestors really did look like those totems, then what would happen once they were married? "


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment. He had indeed been at a loss before. Why did the n want to obstruct the marriage? But they couldn''t give a specific reason, so they just said it was an ancient rule ¡­


    <span>Now that Ling Yuwei mentioned it, he understood a little. This was for the sake of purity of bloodlines, and also something left behind from the ancient times.


    <span>"From this point of view, it also makes sense. Perhaps the ancestor of the n is really different from a human.


    <span>"Just like the ether particles ¡­ Initially, they weren''t made of energy, but they evolved into energy bodies ¡­" Chu Yunyao mumbled.


    Ye Fan thought of Luwu. This kind of divine beast seemed to be especially difficult to reproduce.<span>If the ancestors of these ns were to meet with the same problem as Luwu, they might start to evolve in order to continue their descendants, or they might intermarry with humans who have a strong reproductive ability or something like that ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know the exact method, but since the monkey could be a human, for those powerful ancestors, anything was possible.


    "The n''s earliest enemies are those vicious beasts. They may not be as intelligent as our ancestors, but they have extremely strong innate skills and a tenacious vitality.Therefore, the ancestor of the Divine Dragon n had created the Nine Dragons Opening Spirit Formation to control some ancient vicious beasts that were difficult to kill.


    <span>The most powerful thing about this formation was that it could absorb the spiritual energy from beasts and constantly weaken them. At the same time, it would strengthen the total amount of spiritual energy nine times through the nine pirs and, in the end, infuse it into the beast''s body again!


    The exact amount of spiritual energy that could be umted depended on the strength of the materials used to create this formation.


    This is a cycle. The Formation Aperture is the imprisoned Vicious Beast itself. Furthermore, if the imprisoned Vicious Beast is not strong enough, it will be lured away by the Spiritual Qi and die. It will not wait for the Spiritual Qi to return to its body. "Ling Yuwei said solemnly.<span>Chu Yunyao raised her hand, "Wait a moment!" ording to your opinion, can this formation kill Vicious Beasts?


    <span>If the berserk beasts were strong enough, would they withdraw their spiritual energy and return it? Isn''t this just like a loop? "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "Yunyao, if you don''t cultivate, you might not understand what this means."


    <span>Let me put it this way, what do you think would happen if all of your blood were drawn out and then injected into your body under constant pressure? "


    <span>Chu Yunyao knit her brows, "Is it better to die than to die?"


    Ye Fan looked towards Ai''er and smiled. "For example, Ai''er, her mental strength is so strong. If I were to extract Ai''er''s mental strength, I can force it back into her head."Hearing this, Ai''er''s face turned white, unconsciously covering his head, "Ye Fan, how can you be like this!" "It''s not funny at all!"


    "That''s the truth." Ling Yuwei said with a grave expression on her face, "I really can''t imagine what kind of existence is locked up here."


    If it died, then there was no way to exin where the spiritual energy in the dragon fountain came from.If it is still alive, then how strong is it, and how strong is it, that it could survive?! "


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "You said that there was spiritual energy before the dragon fountain, and that it was also because of this guy?"


    "That''s right." Ling Yuwei said, "Since it''s a Spirit Guiding Array, it can naturally guide spiritual energy."


    If those ancient beasts were trapped in the Nine Dragons Enchantment Formation, they would draw out part of the spirit energy and be cultivation resources.


    My guess is that this Spirit Drawing Array is connected to the mines, and a portion of the spirit energy was dispersed out, thus creating the illusion that the dragon veins are still there. "


    "No matter how powerful this imprisoned fellow is, can he mimic the spiritual energy in the entire dragon vein? Are the other members of the n idiots? " Chu Yunyao doubted.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, suddenly realizing something, and said, "When the Ancient God''s descendants were established, Ye Wuya went on a killing spree, killing many of the elders and experts in the family.


    From then on, everyone said that he had taken the fortune of the world ¡­ Could it be because ¡­Ling Yuwei suddenly understood something. She bit her lip and clenched her fists ¡­


    That very amiable face appeared in his mind, but he found it hard to believe that those guesses were true ¡­

 Chapter 1825

    <span>The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    <span>"Could it be... Was it really all done by the War God? " "What is his reason for doing this? "Who took the energy from this Primordial Stone?"


    "It is definitely not too dry, because this is the most disadvantageous to it. Without energy, no matter how many ores there are, they are only cast materials and cannot be used as energy source."<span>Chu Yunyao supported her cheeks with one hand, pacing back and forth as she said, "But logically speaking, with such arge vein, the energy reserves here are unimaginable. If it were a cultivator, could they really all be used up?"


    <span>After saying that, Chu Yunyao looked at Ye Fan, "Hey, do you think you can use this entire mine to yourself?"


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "My training method is different from ordinary inner force training, I don''t know either."But I am sure that even the cultivators in the Heaven Stealing Realm are unable to absorb that much spiritual energy.


    Moreover, there was no need for it. The human body could absorb the spiritual energy the same way it could the nutrients. This was the limit of its efficiency.


    "Actually, pure guesses are useless. Only the person in the mine who drained all the energy within it, and the person who was imprisoned in there, and what exactly Ye Wuya is involved in, probably only the person in question knows ¡­"<span>"We can''t leak out the secrets here. Otherwise, the n will definitely be scared out of their wits. In addition, everyone will be hostile towards the Shen Long family, believing that they are here to ''steal from the shadows'' and dig up the ancestral tombs," Ling Yuwei said seriously.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "For the time being, I don''t have any other clues, so I can only seal this ce. As for those unconscious people of the Shen Long family, ask them if they saw anything, just tell them that they were attacked by an unknown enemy."


    <span>This matter could only be investigated in secret, or ¡­ "He''s just waiting for the truth to surface ¡­"


    Seeing Ye Fan''s slightly heavy expression, the three girls all became silent.They had all realized that the attack of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and the brutal massacre of Ye Feng might have caused a sensation throughout the world, but it was not the biggest crisis.


    <span>The real killing intent was hidden behind the hubbub.


    If the Nine Dragons Enchantment Formation really did imprison a certain person or a certain life, and now it was able to rescue them alive ¡­Then, this would be a formidable enemy that they had never seen before!


    To the people of the entire world, they were probably still in the dark. They were still discussing about the tragedy of the n assembly and the might of the Sword God yet again ¡­<span>On the other hand, Ye Fan, who had walked step by step to the God Altar in the eyes of the people, simply didn''t have the mood to enjoy and experience this feeling of being admired and revered by tens of thousands of people...


    Others could not care less, but Ye Fan had no choice but to face a strong enemy that could appear at any time.If he fell, it was over.


    <span>The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Sometimes, it was not his choice. To Ye Fan, it was merely the responsibility of a man from his family.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know what those Heaven Seizing Gate cultivators were thinking, but he didn''t want to know. He only knew that he definitely wouldn''t put his beloved child in danger in order to protect his own life.


    Aftering out of the dragon fountain, Ai''er once again sealed the entrance.


    After doing all of this, Ai''er also bid farewell to Ye Fan. She wouldn''t be of much help if she stayed behind. It would be better to return to the Adept Association''s headquarters and continue checking if there were any information on the ether particles.


    <span>By the time Ye Fan had brought Ling Yuwei and Chu Yunyao back to the Great Games, it was alreadyte at night.


    Most of the people who had tested and found no problems had already passed through the safe passage and left the range of the formation. The number of people here had greatly decreased, making it much quieter.Chu Yunyao immediately went to check on the situation with therge array, while Ling Yuwei went to check on the situation with therge array.


    When Ye Fan arrived at the resting room where Su Qingxue was, he saw that the woman was discussing something with the people from the few big ns.


    Seeing Ye Fan walk in, a group of people holding power respectfully greeted him.<span>Astonishingly, the elders, including Ji Kangniang and Xiao Huang, were among them. However, they were looking at Ye Fan humbly and without any falsehood in their eyes.


    "Hubby, you''re back." Although Su Qingxue wanted to ask about the situation over there, she still said, "I''m a representative of a fewrge ns. I''m discussing some work tomorrow. It''s almost over, do you have any suggestions?"<span>Ye Fan waved his hand, found a sofa to sit on, and said with a smile, "You guys can discuss about it, I don''t care about that."


    "Since Lord Sword God has returned, I think we should end it here for today. n Leader Su''s n is very thorough. Our Divine Dragon n fully approves." Ji Kangniang said at this time.


    "Haha, it is not early. Everyone is exhausted today. Let''s do it like this ¡­" Xiao Huang said.


    The few n elders immediately agreed. They did not dare to discuss things here, so they told Ye Fan to wait.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile and shake his head, but let them be.


    After everyone had left, Su Qingxue walked to Ye Fan''s side and sat on his thigh. She asked, "Hubby, you don''t look too good. What happened?"Ye Fan sighed, after confirming that there were no other people around, he told the woman about the dragon fountain.


    Su Qingxue opened her eyes wide. Although she knew things wouldn''t be so simple, she didn''t expect it to be so strange!"Could it be... Was it Shakyamuni Apocalypse? " Su Qingxue guessed, "Didn''t you say before that thest day was fake? From the mouths of Void, Hei Li and the others, it seems that the previous Shakyamuni were indeed different.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "My wife is still smart, she didn''t even go to the scene, and unexpectedly guessed more or less the same as Ai''er and I."<span>"Is he really the Shakyamuni?"


    "I don''t know..." Ye Fan forced a smile, "We just feel that the probability is rather high, after all, we can''t think of anyone else for now.


    But even if it really is the Apocalypse Shakyamuni ¡­ even if the War God really did imprison him, there would be too many other suspicious points. "The couple was silent for a while, lost in their own thoughts.


    <span>In the end, Ye Fan still shook his head, "We''ll just have to deal with it when the situation arises. We shouldn''t even think about this. Why didn''t we see thatss Mu?"


    <span>Su Qingxue said with a bit of grievance, "With such a huge incident, Water Immortal grandma and Uncle Xue Song were both worried to death and urged me to quickly send Mu Mu back safely.


    <span>That girl is looking for trouble and doesn''t want to go back. It''s not like I''m the one who should keep her. I just saw her off in the evening. "


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "After all, she isn''t as talented as you, so it''s normal for the lord to be worried."


    Just as he was speaking, the sound of footsteps came from outside. Ye Fan was stunned for a moment and realized that Du Yun''er had arrived.


    The girl walked to the door and knocked on it. "Sister Su, Brother Ye Fan is back, right?"<span>Su Qingxue stood up and said, "That''s right, Yun''er,e in."


    <span>Du Yun''er pushed open the door and entered. With a touch of mncholy, she forced out a smile and said, "Brother Ye Fan, I think it''s best if I don''t return to Hua Hai, so I came to inform you."


    "Why?" Ye Fan was immediately confused. Earlier in the day, the girl was still very happy, so why did she suddenly change her mind?<span>The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1826

    < > 1826


    <span>Du Yun''er was a little bashful as she clenched her fists. She bit her lower lip and said, "So ¡­ Just for some reason, I think. It''s not good to leave the n now. " Ya Wen Yan''s feelings. org


    Ye Fan frowned, "Didn''t I tell you to let your mother go with you to Hua Hai? They dared to force you to stay? ""No ¡­" My mom could go anywhere, but. "I''m worried about this sister ¡­" Du Yun''er said faintly.


    "Xin Er?" Ye Fan was startled, "What happened to her?"On the side, Su Qingxue nced at him coldly and muttered softly, "You call me so cordially."


    "Err ¡­" Ye Fanughed awkwardly, "I''m an old friend, haha..."<span>Du Yun''er sighed and said, "Big Sister was originally full of confidence this time, intending to show off her skills, but in the end ¡­


    <span>In short, she is now rtively hurt, although after crying like the past, but I see that she is silent, not at all like the usual her.


    <span>I just told her that when I wanted to go back to live in the Hua Hai, I felt that she had be even more depressed.


    <span>If Mom and I go to Hua Hai at this time, and she doesn''t even have someone to talk to in the n, I won''t trust her ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan came to a sudden understanding. He also knew that Xiao Xin''er was really proud. Perhaps her pride was really painful for her, but he could understand Du Yun''er''s meaning.


    <span>"Yun''er, you''re really kind and considerate. If my little sister was so sensible, I wouldn''t have to keep having headaches ¡­" Su Qingxue praised.


    Du Yun''er''s face turned red, "Sister Su, don''t praise me like that, how could I be so good ¡­"<span>"Rest assured, no matter what decision you make, I will take care of Hua Hai''s orphanage for you." Su Qingxue walked forward and grabbed Du Yun''er''s hand, and said sincerely. org


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but look at his wife helplessly. It was obvious that Su Qingxue was eager for Du Yun''er to not return to Hua Hai too early.<span>The silly Du Yun''er probably couldn''t think of too much. After all, Su Qingxue''s expression was half real and half fake, she would definitely take good care of the orphanage and foundation, but this was different from Du Yun''er not going back.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t think that Su Qingxue''s scheme was wrong. After all, this was within reason.Since Du Yun''er didn''t really want to return now, he couldn''t force himself to do so in front of his wife.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "Okay, I understand." You really can apany your sister ¡­ "


    Right at this moment, a voice came from afar in the corridor outside.


    "Damned girl!" Who needs you to be so nosy!? "


    Ye Fan frowned. This was bad. There were too many martial artists in the venue, so he didn''t even notice Xiao Xin''ering over."Elder sister?" Du Yun''er was also taken aback for a moment, and a nervous expression appeared on her face.


    Not long after, Xiao Xin''er, who was wearing a red dress, rushed to the door in a flurry. Her pair of big eyes contained a trace of sparkling, red-rimmed eyes as she angrily red at the three people in the room.


    "What do you think I am!? I don''t need anyone to pity me! If you want to leave, then leave!? Who wants someone to apany them!?Am I going to kill myself, take poison!? You all think I''m a three year old child!? " Xiao Xin''er angrily said.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "Xin''er, don''t get excited. Yun''er is only worried about you, that''s why she is so close to you..."


    <span>"No need for her to worry! If you want to leave with a man, then go! What are you pretending for!? Do you think I''m a burden!? I don''t need this kind of sisters'' love that''s simr to charity! " Xiao Xin''er shouted.


    <span>Du Yun''er shook her head sadly and quickly tried to exin, "Big sister, I didn''t mean to say that ¡­ "I didn''t ¡­"


    "Shut up!" Don''t call me sister! For a trash like me, there''s nothing I can do. I will only drag you down with your lover. Don''t talk to me anymore in the future! " Xiao Xin''er was trembling with anger.


    Du Yun''er''s heart felt as though it was being stabbed by a knife. She nkly stared at Xiao Xin''er as tears welled up in her eyes. She didn''t know how to reply ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Xiao Xin''er, you are going too far. Don''t you know what kind of character Yun''er has?"


    "Shut up!" Don''t teach me a lesson with an air of superiority! Do you think I''m afraid of you just because everyone calls you the Sword God and you''re amazing?


    "I, Xiao Xin''er, am not afraid of death. If you think that I am hindering you from reuniting with this girl, you can kill me with a single sword strike!"


    Xiao Xin''er walked forward, ced one hand on her heart, and shouted: "Come! Kill me! In any case, in your eyes, I''m just a joke. You must think that I''m an idiot, thinking that I can surpass you and even thinking that I''m a match for you ¡­


    <span>From the start, you have never regarded me as your opponent. In your eyes, I am just an ant, a crazy woman who doesn''t know her ce, am I not?! "


    Ye Fan frowned, his eyes looking at Xiao Xin''er''s eyes. Those eyes were full of grievance, anger, unwillingness, pain and otherplicated emotions. That face which turned red from grief and frustration...<span>"I''ve never thought of you that way. I''ve always thought of you as a trustworthy friend." Ye Fan''s face was serious, and he spoke sincerely and sincerely.


    Xiao Xin''er''s eyes were misty as a trace of sparkling and translucent light shed through them ¡­


    <span>"Huff ¡­" Xiao Xin''er took a deep breath and sneered, "Stop pretending, pui!"


    <span>A mouthful of saliva was spat on Ye Fan''s face.


    <span>Du Yun''er covered her mouth in shock.


    "Xiao Xin''er! What are you doing!? Hubby, why aren''t you dodging? "Su Qingxue, who was at the side, waspletely shocked. She thought that Ye Fan would dodge, but the man actually didn''t move?!


    Seeing her husband being spat at by another woman naturally made her angry.


    <span>"Are you crazy!?" Su Qingxue questioned Xiao Xin''er.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er coldly said: "What? Feeling sorry? Can''t I just beg for death in front of the Sword God? Or could it be... Even you look down on me, how about you kill me on behalf of your husband? "


    Su Qingxue felt that she had a bad temper. She would often get into an argument with men, butpared to the woman in front of her, her temper was too good!


    "Are you crazy? It was such a small matter. Was there even a need to shout and fight? "Are you a child!?" Su Qingxue was speechless.


    "That''s right, I''m just a child who hasn''t grown up yet. I''m a crazy woman, so either you guys kill me or don''t bother me anymore!"<span>As Xiao Xin''er spoke, she turned her head and ran out the door, disappearing without a trace.


    <span>"Elder sister!"


    <span>Du Yun''er wanted to chase after him, but was stopped by Ye Fan.


    <span>"Don''t go." Ye Fan picked up a tissue, wiped his face, and said, "You still need to tie the bell, I''ll go..."


    Saying this, Ye Fan also rushed out of the resting room in a sh.


    After calming down, Su Qingxue, whose face was full of fatigue, looked at Du Yun''er, who had teary eyes and felt wronged. She reached out her hand and patted the girl on the shoulder tofort her.


    "Yun''er, don''t be too sad. She has a bad temper and has been proud since she was young. She doesn''t really hate you for saying things that don''t go through her head."<span>"I know ¡­" Du Yun''er choked with sobs, "Actually, elder sister hates herself ¡­ I''m just angry with myself, I''m too careless. I should have considered her pride. "


    Su Qingxue couldn''t help butment, "You two ¡­. Who exactly is my elder sister ¡­? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1827

    <span>Deep in the night, the desert was vast and quiet.


    <span>Ye Fan chased after Xiao Xin''er''s aura, flying several kilometers away from the venue.


    <span>Seeing the red-clothed female running in front, Ye Fan originally wanted to chase after her, but after hesitating for a moment, he deliberately slowed down to keep a certain distance between them.


    After running for about 30 kilometers, Xiao Xin''er arrived at a 300 meter high slope.


    The wind blew, and the moon hung high in the sky.<span>The tears in the corner of the girl''s eyes had dried long ago. She faced the boundless Gobi Desert and let out a cry.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"<span>In such a vast ce, the sound quickly drifted away with the wind.


    Ye Fan came to the side of her and looked at the woman wearing a red dress under the moonlight.<span>Light, through the cloth, brought forth that graceful figure in front of him ¡­


    <span>Her ck hair fluttered in the wind, and her face, which was filled with the ssical charm of an Eastern woman, was frozen in ce. It was like an ancient woman''s ink painting, beautiful to the extreme.


    The two of them stood silently on the high hillside, treading the bare ground, listening to the moaning wind.


    After a long time, Ye Fan finally opened his mouth and said, "Finished venting, let''s go back."


    Xiao Xin''er turned her head and looked at him, saying quietly: "What does it have to do with you? "Why are you so hypocritical? I don''t need your care!""With your current state, don''t even mention Yun''er being worried, I''m also worried. The Xiao Xin''er that I know is not so sentimental, her will is depressed," Ye Fan said with a frown.


    <span>"Don''t pretend you know me well! Are you very familiar with me!? " Xiao Xin''er asked.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "What can be considered familiar with it?" We''ve fought so many battles together, we''ve experienced life and death trials together, aren''t we familiar enough?<span>Even if I don''t know what fruit you like to eat, I don''t know what animal you like, I don''t know what color you like ¡­


    <span>But I know that you are a friend that I can trust at a crucial moment, isn''t that enough? "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er sneered and said: "If a friend is a friend, then who is a friend? Sir God of Swords, do you need a friend like me who is weak and will only drag you down?


    <span>Oh, I see. Do you want to be a cheerleader friend? If you disy your power there, I will support you from behind? "


    Ye Fan shook his head in distress, "Why do you keep bringing cultivation to these kinds of things?" Weren''t you always very confident? Since you can''t beat me, you should continue to cultivate.<span>"How I train is my business!" It''s my business to stand here in the wilderness and let the wind blow!


    Please, leave me alone! I don''t need friends! I don''t need a friend like you! " Xiao Xin''er''s eyes became cold as she spoke while gnashing her teeth.


    <span>Ye Fan''s brows were tightly locked together. He could actually ignore Xiao Xin''er, but for some reason, when he heard the girl say these words, his heart felt very ufortable. He didn''t want to just ignore it like that.


    Ye Fan looked at the woman with aplicated expression for a moment. Then, he took a deep breath, made up his mind and said, "Okay, since you said so, then I won''t y with you anymore."


    A trace of doubt appeared in Xiao Xin''er''s eyes. She didn''t know what a man meant.Ye Fan slowly walked forward and said, "That''s right. In my eyes, you are very weak, weak as an ant. I can crush you at any time."


    <span>"A friend like you is useless to me. I can''t help you in any way."


    "You ¡­" Xiao Xin''er stared at him with anger, "Are you finally going to speak the truth?"


    Ye Fan sneered, and continued to walk forward and said, "You woman, your temper is so bad, yet you are still so arrogant. Do you think you can surpass me? Don''t even think about it in your next life!


    <span>"Yun''er told me that you wanted toe and defeat me after your closed door cultivation. You almost made meugh to death!"


    "Shut up!" "Shut up!" Xiao Xin''er cried and shouted.


    Ye Fan did not stop and continued, "You have a bad temper. It''s fine to be arrogant and conceited, but you even went as far as to go crazy, causing Yun''er''s heart to feel ufortable. The people around you also came to urge you tofort her.Originally, everything was fine. Yun''er wanted to go back to Hua Hai and return to the life she loved, but because of you, she was also sad. You''re really a burden ¡­ "


    When Xiao Xin''er heard this, she exploded with anger. Her heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife. She clenched her teeth tightly into a fist and her body trembled.<span>"You, you''re too much!" How can you say that about me?! I ¡­ I''m going to kill you! "


    Xiao Xin''er suddenly made a move. Her hand ignited with phoenix mes, and her fistnded on Ye Fan''s heart!<span>"Bam!" The sword qi protecting Ye Fan''s body revolved, directly blocking this fist.


    <span>Whether it was phoenix mes or Xiao Xin''er''s strength, it waspletely unable to harm Ye Fan.


    <span>"Come on, hit me, I''m just standing here and letting you hit me until dawn. You can''t even hurt a hair on my head!" Ye Fan teased.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er was both angry and aggrieved. Tears rolled down her face from the pain.


    However, she held back her strength and threw a flurry of fists at Ye Fan''s body.


    "Die!" Go to hell! Go to hell! Bastard! I hate you! "


    The sounds of chaotic fists like a dense drum hit Ye Fan''s body, but Ye Fan didn''t waver in the slightest.


    When a fist was about to hit Ye Fan''s face, Ye Fan indifferently grabbed the woman''s wrist, and threw her over her shoulder, sending her flying more than ten meters away!


    Ye Fan turned around, and saw that Xiao Xin''er had alreadynded steadily on the ground. His body was immediately set aze with Phoenix mes, and his eyes were also turning gold.


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes. Seeing that the woman''s blood was already boiling, he also silently released the disintegration technique and then crooked his finger ¡­


    <span>"Continue, didn''t you say you would defeat me? "This little bit of strength is not enough for me to see, let me see your three-legged cat''s burning blood!" Ye Fan said provokingly.


    "You bastard, you will die a horrible death!" Xiao Xin''er was already on the verge of going crazy. She crazily shouted, turned into a ray of fire, and stabbed her sword towards Ye Fan''s throat!However, when her sword was about one meter away from Ye Fan, he lifted up his left hand and directly grabbed the scarlet de!


    <span>With one hand, the Unparalleled Sword Intent wrapped around the sword, directly destroying it!


    Xiao Xin''er watched on helplessly as her sword was easily extinguished!


    Ye Fan looked at her contemptuously, "What, is that all you have?" Are you joking? "<span>Xiao Xin''er staggered back a few steps. The phoenix mes on her body gradually disappeared as tears rolled down her cheeks. Her tears had already turned into tears ¡­


    The woman choked, unable to breathe. Her eyes were filled with despair and grief ¡­<span>Ye Fan was expressionless. "Why aren''t you fighting?" Aren''t you going to kill me? "


    Xiao Xin''er shook her head and sobbed, "I ¡­ I can''t beat you at all! You''re right! I have a bad temper and am too arrogant. I will only implicate the people around me ¡­"


    "Since I was young, other than training and fighting, there''s nothing else I can do! Even the only thing I know has be useless! I''m just a good-for-nothing!"As she spoke, Xiao Xin''er''s eyes became gloomy. She suddenly circted her true essence, raised her hand, and ruthlessly smashed down on her head with a palm!


    In a sh, Ye Fan''s hand firmly grabbed the woman''s wrist!


    Xiao Xin''er raised her head and opened her red eyes. "You ¡­ you let me die, right? I don''t know what to do with my life ¡­ I''m in pain ¡­"


    Ye Fan stared at the woman with a burning gaze, carrying a trace of pain and anger in his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Since you are a weakling, since you are trash, then you are even less qualified to decide your own life and death in front of the strong. I will also kill you!"


    Xiao Xin''er was dumbstruck for a moment before giving a pitiful smile and nodded. "That''s good as well. I have offended Sir Sword God, so my crime should be ten thousand deaths!"


    With that, the woman closed her eyes, waiting for death.<span>It had been over ten seconds, but Xiao Xin''er did not expect that sword intent would be able to pierce through her head ¡­


    <span>She had some doubts. Just as she was about to open her eyes, she was suddenly stunned!


    "Ugh!?"The man hugged her and kissed her heavily on her cold red lips!?


    <span>Xiao Xin''er''s bright eyes were wide open as her body trembled and stiffened. She felt a wave of suffocation as her mind went nk ¡­


    End of Chapter


    <span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1828

    In the dead of night, in the family meeting room.Du Yun''er, who was in no mood to rest, nervously sat on the chair, waiting for Ye Fan to bring Xiao Xin''er back.


    <span>Su Qingxue was also very busy. She might as well talk to Du Yun''er here and talk to her about the situation of the orphanage and the charitable foundation in Hua Hai.


    Not long after, Ling Yu Wei, who had finished inspecting the formation, also came to her room. After learning what had happened, Ling Yu Wei also consoled Du Yun''er to not me herself too much.After feeling sad for a while, Du Yun''er feltforted like this and felt embarrassed. She smiled and said, "Alright, Big Sister Yuwei, I''m fine. I also believe that Big Sister will be able to walk out of the shadows."


    <span>That''s right, your sister just never suffered any attacks since she was young. There were a few times when her pride wouldn''t be damaged. ben


    <span>Come on... "It''s not like it''s a big deal. Even your Ancestor Xiao Rou couldn''t do anything to Ye Fan. Xiao Xin''er, what''s she got topete for?" Ling Yu Wei shook her head speechlessly. Siu


    <span>Gentle Snow smiled yfully and said, "Weiwei, just now, you were fine here. I think Xiao Xin''er would have thought it through after hearing your words."


    Are you sure you''ve thought it through and aren''t trying to burn me to death? " Ling Yuwei blinked her eyes.


    Du Yun''er lightly smiled from the side. "Actually, my sister is just a stubborn person with a soft heart. She''s not that violent ¡­" Ling<span>On the other hand, Yu Wei held Du Yun''er''s face in her hands and rubbed it, "Aiyo ¡­" Yun''er, you, as a little sister, are really considerate. You always think of others, no wonder Ye Fan was protecting you since you were young. To


    <span>If only I had a sister like you. "When I was in school, I met you, I probably wouldn''t even bother to pay attention to Su Qingxue."


    Hey! Ling Yu Wei, what do you mean by this?! It was a bad girl like you who provoked me, okay!? Do you think I want to get to know you?! " Su Qingxue rolled her eyes and said.<span>"You''re thinking too much. It''s because I feel that you''re too pitiful. Alone, you only know how to study. None of you have any friends. Otherwise, who would bother with such a heavily proud ice woman like you?" Ling Yuwei replied.


    <span>What did you say!? You. You''re the one who''s so proud! " Su Qingxue''s face blushed as she said angrily, "Besides, I don''t want to make friends, so everyone will surround me. You''re just envious, aren''t you?"


    <span>On the other hand, you are just too pitiful. You didn''t have a boyfriend since you started studying. I''ll give you a chance topete with me. You should be grateful for your kindness! "


    "Humph? I need you to give me a chance? I was engaged when I was born, okay? I was the one who let you win, I''m just toozy to bother with you! " Ling Yuwei did not give in at all.


    Su Qingxue was naturally unwilling, and she immediately started arguing with Ling Yuwei. duo<span>At the side, Yun''er watched as the two girls talked about each other like children. She even mentioned the embarrassing events from their school-days, causing her to immediately open her mouth wide in shock. and


    Not to mention that these two girls had openly talked about their dispute with Ye Fan in front of her, the crux of it was that they didn''t seem to be bickering with each other. Compared to their usual goddess-like appearances, this waspletely subversive. NoIf one were to think about it carefully, everyone had different faces. Perhaps only this kind ofpletely rxed and private person would reveal such a side to someone they were most familiar with ¡­ duo


    As Yun''er listened, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth andugh. She felt that these two sisters were especially close to her.


    At first, he had been feeling a bit inferior and distant from them, but now, he felt that it was much easier to approach them.


    She was even a bit envious. After all, she didn''t have any close friends, so she also cherished having a half-sister.


    <span>Just as the twodies were in a heated argument, on the verge of fighting each other, Du Yun''er felt a peculiar sensation in her heart ¡­ "


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" duo


    Yun''er lightly bit her lips, frowning. She could not help but let out a strange sound.Soon after, Du Yun''er''s face began to heat up, her ears turned red, and her eyes glowed with tears ¡­


    She suddenly realized something and stood up in shock. "How could ¡­"


    <span>This attracted both Su Qingxue''s and Ling Yuwei''s attention. The two girls, Zhi-ge, looked at Du Yun''er, who suddenly blushed.


    <span> What''s the matter with you? " Su Qingxue asked with concern.


    "Ying!" yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    <span>After asking, Du Yun''er moaned once. She quickly covered her mouth with one hand, embarrassed, not knowing what to do.


    Su Qingxue and Ling Yu Wei looked at each other, not understanding the situation.


    <span>The following scene puzzled them even more. duo


    Yun''er quickly covered her chest with one hand as she panted, beads of sweat beginning to form on her forehead.Yun''er, is your heart not feeling well? " Ling Yuwei asked.


    Du Yun''er shook her head, "No ¡­" No... "I ¡­"


    Although Su Qingxue and Ling Yuwei did not have much experience, they still understood something. They nkly stared at Yun''er, a little confused as to why Du Yun''er had suddenly be such a ¡­ "<span> You. "What do you mean ¡­" After all, Ling Yuwei had lived abroad for many years and was very open-minded. At this moment, she suspiciously asked, "Don''t tell me you thought that we ¡­ We must have had that kind of rtionship.


    <span>Please don''t misunderstand, we are just friends ¡­] "I don''t n on doing that..." "


    "Huh?" Du Yun''er realized that she had been misunderstood and felt extremely embarrassed. She hurriedly exined, "No! Sis Weiwei, I ¡­ I''m not. "Yah ¡­" duoAs if she had been forcefully pushed by something, Yun''er took two small steps forward, her hands supporting herself on a table as she trembled ¡­ Siu


    <span>Qingxue and Ling Yuwei were both stunned. What was going on? No one touched her?


    <span>"Yun''er, did youe over there?" Su Qingxue, on the other hand, wanted to go in another direction. duo


    Yun''er really did not know how to exin it, so she simply nodded, "I ¡­" I''ll be leaving first! "<span>After saying that, she twisted her body and ran out. However, it was more like she was fleeing ¡­


    Only Su Qingxue and Ling Yuwei were left confused as they looked outside the door."Would it be this serious after cultivating the inner force?" Su Qingxue frowned, "It seems like it can be treated by itself."


    <span>Ling Yu Wei was also puzzled, and shook her head: "Could it be that the Phoenix n''s cultivation methods are rted? "But that''s not right. I remember that Yun''er has ¡­" Siu


    Qingxue pushed her, "Aiya! Stop it! It all sounds weird... " diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    <span>The woman stopped talking about it, but to Du Yun''er, the whole thing had just begun ¡­


    Du Yun''er initially wanted to run back to her own room, but upon thinking that her mother was here, she naturally didn''t dare to go back.


    <span>She hurriedly ran to an empty room, locked the door behind her, and leaned against a sofa. She covered her mouth, trying not to make too much noise.


    <span>"Elder sister ¡­ "How could it be like this ¡­." Du Yun''er felt a bit of bitterness but also bewilderment as she muttered to herself, "Brother Ye Fan ¡­ What exactly are you doing ¡­ "


    <span>This night was destined to be difficult for him to sleep ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1829

    1829 o


    On a high slope of the wall, the night wind blew across the bare ground, bringing with it a trace of destion and serenity. But<span>At this moment, gasps could be heard in the air... leaf


    The sails rolled down from Xiao Xin''er''s body. Shey beside the woman and looked at the moon hanging high in the night sky. She could feel the epinephrine constantly weakening ¡­


    Xiao Xin''er''s face flushed red and her body trembled slightly. There was some confusion in her eyes. She didn''t seem to understand how the situation had developed to this extent ¡­


    After the madness had passed, both of themy still, letting their minds empty.<span>After an unknown amount of time, Ye Fan sat up, took out a cigarette, and put it in his mouth. Then, the tip of his finger lit up with a bit of dragon me, and he took a deep breath...


    Xiao Xin''er''s vision became hazy. Only when she saw Ye Fan lighting a cigarette with his Dragon me, she frowned and asked, "You don''t know how to use a lighter?"Ye Fan turned his head and looked at her, "I can''t be bothered to take it, can''t I order it too?"


    "This is a desecration of the n''s bloodline." Xiao Xin''er said.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "I don''t believe that there wouldn''t be other Divine Dragon nsmen who would use dragon mes to light a fire, and furthermore, your phoenix mes also burned other things."


    "At least I didn''t light a cigarette!"<span>"Because you don''t smoke."


    "That''s not the reason!" Xiao Xin''er sat up with a face full of anger.Ye Fan, on the other hand, puffed out a mouthful of smoke in delight and stared at her ¡­ Xiao


    Only then did Xin''er realize that she was not wearing anything at all. Her skirt had been torn to shreds just now, and when the wind blew past her, it was unknown where it had gone.This man was too "savage" just now. Thinking about the scene, Xiao Xin''er felt ashamed. She could only hug herself, gritting her teeth in anger. "You''re not allowed to look!" leaf


    "What do I see with my woman?"<span>Who ¡­. Who is your woman!? " Xiao Xin''er''s face flushed.


    Ye Fan grinned and said, "Of course it is you, Feng Nu who has nothing good to offer. Didn''t I say it earlier? Although your cultivation is not good, your temper is not good, and you don''t have anything ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>However, she is still good-looking and has a good figure. I still like her very much. The value that you will have in the future will be to be my woman. "


    "You ¡­ You are shameless! Dirty! I won''t be your woman! " Xiao Xin''er angrily kicked Ye Fan''s face.


    Ye Fan threw away the cigarette butt, and grabbed her white ankle. Taking advantage of that, he pulled her waist with his other hand, cing her on the ground and hugging her tightly.<span>Xiao Xin''er stuck close to the man''s chest, and when she saw Ye Fan staring at her, she was immediately frightened and said, "I ¡­" I can''t take it anymore! Don''te back! "


    Ye Fan revealed an evil smile, "You think you have the final say?" The weak must obey, unless you can defeat me one day. You''ll always be bullied by me. "


    After saying that, Ye Fan lowered his head again, and deeply kissed the woman... Xiao<span>Xin''er struggled at first, but slowly, her body softened as well.


    <span>When she parted her lips, Ye Fan looked at her with a smile that was not a smile, and caressed her ck hair and face. Xiao


    On the other hand, Xin Er was like an obedient child as she quietly looked at the man, seemingly deep in thought ¡­<span>She didn''t know what was wrong with her at this moment. She had clearly been ''bullied'' to the point that she didn''t even have the slightest bit of dignity to be toyed with by this fellow ¡­


    However... For some inexplicable reason, Xiao Xin''er actually felt that she had rxed like never before?


    It was as if the shackles on her body were falling off one by one, allowing her heart to be set free.<span>"Still angry?" Ye Fan asked.


    Xiao Xin''er shook her head and quickly nodded. However, she realized that no matter how she shook it, it didn''t seem right. She frowned and said, "It''s none of your business!"The words still sounded unyielding, but the tone was a bit coquettish.


    Ye Fan gently smiled. He had heard a lot about this from Su Qingxue, so he naturally knew that a woman was not angry anymore.As expected, a man''s inherent weapon was naturally the best choice for dealing with women.


    "In this world, there is no one who needs to be the strongest under the heavens, and there is no one who needs to be superior to others ¡­ Me


    I have never had the thought ofparing myself with anyone. My training has always been to protect my loved one, not to win over them. Me<span>It''s already made very clear that if you''re not convinced, you can continue to work hard to defeat me ¡­ in


    <span>"You won''t be able to beat me in the past. Your life is mine, your body is mine as well. You have to obediently be bullied by me, whether it''s a day, a year, or a lifetime ¡­"


    Xiao Xin''er''s face was bashful, angry, and even had a hint of sweetness that made her feel ashamed. She angrily said, "Then let me ask you a question.""Yes, as my woman, I still have this little bit of power. Please ask." Ye Fan nodded.


    Xiao Xin''er''s eyes were filled with hidden bitterness as she said, "What you said just now ¡­ Those words said that I have a bad temper, cultivation, nothing, and nothing ¡­ Were they all sincere? Other than my looks, do I really have nothing good about me? " leaf


    <span>Fan thought for a moment, then replied seriously, "Yes, but you don''t have to be too sad. After all, a woman''s appearance is already a great advantage. After all, this is an era that relies on one''s face."


    "Go to hell!" Xiao Xin''er was so angry that she was on the verge of tears. She forcefully pushed Ye Fan away, not caring that she was still naked. This


    <span>''Damn that man! Even if I had to lie to him for a bit, it wouldn''t be so bad ¡­ '' This was bullying!


    <span>But when she had just walked more than ten meters, Ye Fan''s voice came from behind.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? You have a good point, I haven''t said it yet.""Huh?" With reddened eyes, Xiao Xin''er turned around and looked at him with doubt and expectation. leaf


    Sailor looked at this simple-minded woman and said, "Your greatest advantage is that you can unknowingly make me like you despite being so useless."


    Xiao Xin''er was stunned. She looked at the man dumbfoundedly with her moist eyes, but she couldn''t say what she felt in her heart. In short, her head was a little dizzy ¡­Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile and shake his head. He took out a set of clothes from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and walked in front of the woman, "Put it on, you silly woman. What kind of silly questions are you asking?"


    Xiao Xin''er sniffed with her nose and took the clothes. She turned around and snorted, "I''m not stupid. How could I be tricked by you into bullying others in the wilderness ¡­" "I can see that you''ve been plotting against me..." leafFan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry. Now he was "smart" again? processus


    <span>Then, Xiao Xin''er suddenly thought of something and turned around in panic, saying with shame and anger: "It''s over! You bastard! It''s all your fault! How can I go see Yun''er!? "


    <span>Ye Fan looked puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er didn''t know how to exin. She paced back and forth anxiously, "She ¡­ "She must have known ¡­"


    Ye Fan gradually thought of something, and couldn''t help but to reveal a yful smile, "Oh ¡­" "It''s alright, we''ll get used to it in the future. Yun''er is very obedient, she used to be with Ying Ying, and all three of us have ¡­" "


    Shut up! I don''t want to hear it! " Xiao Xin''er was about to go crazy. Just who was the person she met!?


    Just when Ye Fan was about to exin it all to Xiao Xin''er and give her a "science", he discovered that his phone was calling from his pants.<span>"It''ste at night, what''s the situation?" Ye Fan regretfully walked over and picked up the phone. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1830

    1830<span>Seeing that it was Su Qingxue, Ye Fan wondered if Yun''er had been exposed.


    He felt a little apprehensive and picked it up ¡­"Wife? "What is it?"


    "How is Xiao Xin''er?"


    Oh... "She''s fine now, just let it out a bit and it''ll be fine." Ye Fan smiled and said.<span>"Vent?" Su Qingxue muttered to herself but didn''t ask any further as there was something more important to ask. She said, "Hubby,e back quickly. It seems that someone else from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World hase.


    <span>"But this time, it doesn''t seem like they''re here to cause trouble. They didn''t dare toe in from outside the formation, and it''s the message our spies sent to me after they were discovered. They have no way ofmunicating with them." leaf


    <span>"Now that I remember, the other people of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World must know about the situation on the surface and need to be dealt with."


    <span>"Oh, I know, I''m going back now."


    After talking to Xiao Xin''er for a while, the two of them dressed up and returned to the venue.


    Although it was already three or four in the morning, because most of the people here were ancient martial artists, it didn''t matter whether they slept or not. It didn''t really affect them.


    <span>When Du Yun''er saw her sister return, the two sisters looked a little awkward.


    <span>"Elder sister ¡­ You. Are you okay? " Du Yun''er couldn''t help but ask.


    Xiao Xin''er''s face turned red and she quickly grabbed her little sister''s arm. "Let''s go back to the room!" see


    <span>The two phoenix sisters hurriedly ran away, leaving everyone puzzled. Siu


    <span>Qingxue, on the other hand, had a puzzled expression as she looked at Ye Fan, as if she was thinking of something... leaf


    <span>However, Fan Xian had a serious expression on his face as he asked, "Where are the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World?"


    "It''s outside the formation. Hubby, I''ll take you there," Su Qingxue said. leaf


    <span>The sail nodded and summoned its flying sword. It carried Su Qingxue and quickly flew into the sky.


    <span>Everyone knew that Ye Fan alone was enough, so they didn''t join in the fun.


    <span>In the night sky, Su Qingxue leaned against the man''s chest. She turned her head to sniff his clothes and said, "Why does your body smell like Xiao Xin''er ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and quickly sniffed, "No, I changed my clothes..." Speak


    <span>Halfway through, Ye Fan discovered that he was tricked again! oculus


    Before, it wasn''t just Xiao Xin''er who was straightforward. She had already be Su Qingxue who could be tricked at any time! fruit


    However, Su Qingxue''s phoenix eyes were filled with frost, "So you really went to ''vent'' ah ¡­ ¡­" Her venting, or you venting, or... "The two of you together?"


    <span>Uh... Hehe... Wife... Don''t be angry, let me exin to you ¡­ " "


    Let go! Don''t touch me! " Su Qingxue struggled free from the man and pushed Ye Fan away, "Don''t stand together with me!"


    Ye Fan had no choice but to summon another flying sword and stand aside, bitterly smiling, "Wife..."


    "Don''t exin! I don''t want to hear it! " Su Qingxue felt wronged and gritted her teeth, no longer paying attention to the man. leaf


    Fan Xian was helpless. The main issue was that he didn''t have enough time right now, so he could only deal with the matter before him before thinking of a way to coax the woman. or


    Outsiders would feel that he didn''t need to care about Su Qingxue''s emotions and her emotions. Inverse


    Even if something were to happen between him and many women, Su Qingxue might not leave him and it would be over sooner orter. ButYes, to Ye Fan, it wasn''t that he was worried about a woman getting divorced, he just wanted to let Su Qingxue feel better as soon as possible. joy


    Enjoying other women was one thing, but hoping his wife would be happy was another. Ye Fan''s goal was to have both. Past


    Cheng wasn''t rxed, but then again, wasn''t this his life? It wasn''t easy at all. in


    The speed of Ye Fan''s sword was actually only at the edge of the formation for a short period of time.<span>At this time at the edge of the array, there were quite a few insects and infected zombies moving. And ¡­


    <span>Outside the barrier, a few men and women wearing bright yellow daoist robes were waiting with their heads bowed in anticipation.


    "It''s that group of people," Su Qingxue said snappily without even looking at the man. leaf"The sail nodded in embarrassment, and then used a method to exit the formation."


    The Sect Leader of the Eastern Emperor Sect, Yuxi, apanied by his Junior Brother Yuchun ¡­ I have received orders from my ancestor toe and pay my respects to the honorable God of Swords!


    Ancestor Tai Cang asked me to pay my respects to you. He didn''t dare to rashly leave the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, so I hope that you don''t me him ¡­ " jade


    Daoist Xi, Daoist Jade Chakram and a group of people hurriedly went forward to salute Ye Fan, and even felt a bit of trembling fear.<span>Hearing the way they called him and their fear, Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and said, "It seems that you already know who I am, and you also know what happened here?" jade


    Daoist Xi quickly said, "Yes, Sir Sword God, we took some time to investigate ¡­ Please forgive me. Please"You must believe that our Eastern Emperor Sect ispletely different from the Phoenix Qi Hai and the Northern Profound Sect. We will absolutely not offend your esteemed self or the surface world ¡­"


    Ye Fan thoughtfully looked at Yu Jin and said, "As far as I know, Daoist Yu Jin was the first toe out and investigate, and also met with a prophet. The reason why you can''t choose is also rted to Daoist Yu Jin, right?" jade


    <span>The chakram felt rather uneasy and quickly said, "The jade chakram is terrified!"


    <span>Daoist Yuxi hurriedly exined, "Exactly, Junior Brother thinks that the prophet is rather strange and seems to be making use of us. And ¡­


    "Junior suspects that you are someone from the Surface World. Thus, Ancestor Nanyan should not be bewitched by Feng Lin Hai and the people from the Northern Profound Sect, but should instead consider peace to be more important ¡­" leaf<span>The sail sneered. If it were not for the fact that they were afraid of him, the Eastern Emperor Sect would havee along as well. It was only because of this Daoist Jade Chakram that they were able to escape this cmity.


    When he was in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, he discovered that this jade carve''s brain was quite bright. Indeed, it had done a great service for the Eastern Emperor Sect this time around. He reckoned that even Tai Cang would love this disciple to death."Then why have youe here?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Daoist Jade Cauldron then said, "Lord Sword God, with the deaths of Chi Lian and Xuan Hai, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World''s Feng Lin Hai and the Bei Xuan Sect has be extremely chaotic.


    <span>Moreover, the world on the surface was already known to many as a ce where cultivators coulde to the surface.


    We naturally do not wish for another tragedy like yesterday to ur. Therefore, we havee to request for your instructions on how to deal with the chaotic situation in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World ¡­ " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian immediately understood. These guys, there were quite a lot of schemes ¡­


    He said he was here to ask for instructions. To put it bluntly, he was nning to take advantage of the other three sects'' long term habitat dying and rely on his own Grandmaster Taikang to start unifying the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. ground


    Although the surface world was good, the spiritual energy wasn''t as dense as the underground. It was really able to dominate the underground world, and to cultivators, it was much more attractive. He<span>This was the situation in the surface world. Even if they knew, it would be fine to just take a look. There was no Agarwood Immortal Grass, nor any treasures of heaven and earth. In truth, there wasn''t much of an attraction.


    Not every cultivator liked to experience the sun, the moon, and the stars.


    <span>Longevity was the pursuit of most cultivators.


    <span>At this moment, the Eastern Emperor Sect was on the verge of making a move and was nning to dominate the sect. However, they were afraid that Ye Fan would not be satisfied with their actions, so they first came to ask about it. leaf


    Fan thought for a moment, then said, "The Ancient Immortal Spirit World really needs to be repaired. I''ll go down with you guys now and clean up the mess!"


    "Huh?" Daoist Yuxi and the others were all stunned. They were a bit surprised, while Daoist adamant seemed to be deep in thought. ButNo matter what, they could only agree with a smile on their faces, repeatedly praising Ye Fan for thinking about all the living things in the world. leaf


    Fan Jian didn''t really want to go, but this matter had toe to a conclusion. Thus, he could only smile at Su Qingxue and say, "Wife, wait for me. I''m going to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World,e back as soon as possible ¡­ ¡­" Siu


    Qingxue''s face was cold and she didn''t even bother to pay attention to him and just turned around and left. leaf


    Fan Xian curled his lips. It was fortunate that these guys didn''t understand thenguage of the surface. Otherwise, they would have lost all face to the Sword God ¡­ is<span>In truth, Yuxi, Yuchun, and the others were already astonished. This ice-cold woman, just what level of cultivation was she at? He was actually ignoring the Sword God!? The surface world was truly unfathomable! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1831

    <span>1831


    When Ye Fan saw their shocked and fearful expressions, he knew that they were scared because they couldn''t see through Su Qingxue''s cultivation. He couldn''t help but want tough. Free Continuous Novels Reading Network<span>However, he would not exin too much. This kind of "misunderstanding" was beneficial. He could just let them continue their guesses.


    Waving his hand, Ye Fan indicated that it was time to leave, and everyone hurriedly followed.


    Along the way, they arrived at the entrance where Ye Fan had previously installed a camera. Ye Fan discovered that this ce had already been excavated into a veryrge hole.<span>However, the secrets of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World were no longer a secret. There was no longer a need to hide anything here. At most, they could just install a monitoring device in the future.


    After entering the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, they arrived at the territory of the Bei Xuan Sect.


    Ye Fan didn''t say much along the way. Behind him, Yu Xi and Yu Jin were trembling in fear.


    Only now did Ye Fan say, "Send a message to the Eastern Emperor Sect, ask for Tai Cang toe over. I will wait for him at the Northern Profound Sect."Daoist Yuxi was stunned for a moment before asking, "Sir Sword God, then do the other elders and disciples want to invite them as well?"


    "Why are there so many people? "I only have a few words to say to Tai Cang," Ye Fan lightly said.He didn''t have the leisure to be in a meeting with arge group of people. In fact, in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, as long as he controlled the remaining Grandmaster Tai Cang, nothing else would be a problem.


    Daoist Yuxi hesitated slightly, then looked towards the nearby Daoist Jade Cauldron.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Why..." Are you all worried that I will kill your only ancestor? to maintain the bnce of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World? "


    Daoist Yuxi hurriedly shook his head and awkwardlyughed, "No no ¡­" "Never mind."


    <span>"Please forgive me, Sir God of Swords. Senior Brother only asked me to send a message." Daoist Jade Chakram hurriedly took out a stone to send a message and began to exin to his sect''s inner contact.


    <span>Although they were a bit worried, if Ye Fan wanted to kill Grandmaster Tai Cang, none of them would be able to stop him.


    After the message was sent, Daoist Jade Chakram said, "Sir God of Swords, the forefather has received word that he is on his way."Ye Fan nodded his head and continued flying towards the direction of the Bei Xuan sect.


    <span>Currently, more than half of the elites of the Northern Xuan Sect had died. Although there were still several thousand remaining, they might not even be able to match up to the Cold Light Sect whenbined with the Phoenix Kylin Sea, not to mention the existence of the ancestor of the Eastern Emperor Sect.


    Even so, a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. No matter what, it was still stronger than some of the smaller sects and ns in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.<span>The entrance to the Northern Profound Sect was built at the edge of an ancient forest. Most of the buildings there were tall buildings with ck roofs. Therge number of fences made for beasts appeared rather special.


    Initially, Ye Fan only wanted to show his face in front of the remaining disciples of the Northern Xuan Sect and conveniently exin some things to Tai Cang. However, he didn''t expect that just as he arrived above the sect, he would see the chaos below.


    He saw arge number of disciples of the Northern Profound Sect scattered in all directions. There were also a lot of strange looking spirit beasts madly running in all directions.<span>There were a few disciples who were raising and controlling spirit beasts. They were controlling their spirit beasts in a hurry, or they could bring their spirit beasts and run away with them.


    "What happened? Is the Bei Xuan sect in chaos? " Daoist Yuxi said in surprise.


    <span>Ye Fan sensed something and immediately flew towards a forest in front of him.


    In next to no time, he saw the ''cause of disaster''.


    A huge golden demonic dragon was like a small mountain, upying the forest.<span>There were two spirit beasts standing on top of each of the giant ws, and they were swallowing an unknown spirit beast. There was also arge amount of "leftovers" around the area.


    <span>Judging from its blissful look, it was obvious that it was enjoying its meal.


    "This... "This is ¡­" Yu Xi, Yu Jin and the other evil people all looked at Ye Fan with strange expressions.


    Everyone in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World now knew that this dragon was Ye Fan''s "pet", so no one dared to have any ideas about it.Not to mention the fact that the strength of the Northern Xuan Sect had been greatly reduced, even if they still had people, they probably wouldn''t dare to kill Xiao Jin.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This gluttonous snake, no wonder it hasn''t appeared since then, it still hasn''t left the Ancient Immortal Spirit World?Not only did he not leave, he even went straight to the base camp of the Bei Xuan Sect and started eating their caged spirit beasts!?


    <span>Honestly speaking, with Xiao Jin''s current physique and cultivation base, the Bei Xuan sect who had lost their ancestor would not be able to stop it.


    <span>At this moment, Xiao Jin noticed that Ye Fan had arrived. His green eyes blinked and revealed a happy expression.


    It hurriedly swallowed the food in its mouth and then grabbed the two spirit beasts on its feet and threw them to the side. It pped its huge golden wings and flew into the air.


    "Master!" You came to find me? "


    Xiao Jin sent a message into Ye Fan''s mind.Ye Fan smiled. This Xiao Jin was a bit more adept at ''talking'' than he was a few days ago. He was quite good at ttery. He was thousands of years old, and yet he acknowledged him as a human master?


    "Who is your master? You gluttonous worm, what have you done to the entire sect? "Why did you think of this idea ande here to eat?"


    Xiao Jin was feeling wronged as he transmitted his thoughts, "It''s just that I can''t find the way out all of a sudden. I found out that there''s something delicious here, so I casually ate some ¡­""Have a bite to eat!?"


    <span>Ye Fan grabbed the gluttonous snake by its neck, directly making its tongue stick out. He flung it in the air a few times and said, "You''ve eaten so much and your cultivation has not improved. You''re not allowed to eat anymore!"


    <span>Most spirit beasts couldn''tpare to the ice toad from before. Xiao Jin was purely gluttonous and wasn''t of much use to him in his cultivation.


    These spirit beasts had long since gone extinct on the surface of the earth. Ye Fan did not want to be squandered by this gluttonous snake. If there was anything left over, it would be more or less useful for his research.


    <span>Xiao Jin pped his wings and his eyeballs were about to pop out from their pinch as he pleaded, "Master, I was wrong!" I won''t eat anymore! "


    Behind him, Yu Xi, Yu Jin, and the other cultivators could not help but wipe their cold sweat. It had to be known that even if all of them attacked together, they would still be unable to do anything to this dragon.


    But in the hands of Ye Fan, this dragon beast was almost ruined. It did not have any dignity and did not dare to resist at all. This was the difference in strength!Ye Fan released Xiao Jin and reached out his hand to pinch its bulging belly, "I see that you''ve already eaten your fill, so don''t be greedy. This time, I will take you out to eat on the surface. The food in the sea is yours."


    Xiao Jin nodded. He was still feeling a bit dizzy ¡­.


    When the disciples of the Northern Xuan Sect saw that Ye Fan had appeared and even subdued the Demonic Dragon, they were both nervous and grateful. After all, if this were to continue, therge group of Spirit Beasts that they had raised with great difficulty would all be eaten.


    <span>Ye Fan went to look for the elders of the Northern Xuan Faction and had them gather all the disciples to restore order within the sect.


    <span>When everything was settled, Grandmaster Tai Cang also happened to rush over in a hurry. He was alone, and didn''t even dare to bring a disciple with him.


    Inside the Northern Profound Sect''s Ceremony Hall, Ye Fan was sitting on arge chair, with Xiao Jin, who was sleeping on his shoulder, watching as Grandmaster Tai Cang walked in with a look of unease on his face."Tai Cang ¡­ Greetings, Senior Sword God ¡­ " Patriarch Subhuti''s face was rather unsightly, and his hands were still trembling slightly from the salutation.


    <span>Guess what you like:

 Chapter 1835

    <span>1835


    "Err ¡­" The little fat girl had just peeled a Herbal Tea Egg for herself and eaten it. When she put it to her mouth, she was immediately stunned. massTheckey''s face was filled with panic as he blinked his eyes and said in a childish voice, "Half of the lumps of meat are for my mother and the other half are for my father. All of them are for me ¡­" "Mom, this egg is for you to eat."


    <span>As he said this, the little guy passed the egg that was just in front of his mouth to Su Qingxue.


    <span>You little slob. Where did you learn these words? " Su Qingxue epted the egg and felt likeughing.


    <span>Ye Fan was a bit sad. Why did his wife and daughter have such deep schemes for him? As expected of a gic mother and daughter pair ¡­


    At the table, Zhou Xinjiang and the others were allughing heartily, especially when they saw the faces of the group of people looking at the eggs being given away, they felt even more amused."Sister Su, it seems like the man in the movie was talking to a girl the day before yesterday while Aunt Jiang and I were watching a movie. Sister Su, it seems like the man in the movie was talking to a woman the day before yesterday. Siu


    <span>Qingxue was suddenly enlightened and rolled her eyes at her daughter, "You''re just a small fry, you''re only in kindergarten, and you''re already watching love movies?"


    <span>"Love films are fine, just don''t move ¡­" "Ye Fan casually said."


    What nonsense are you saying in front of a child!? " Su Qingxue said with a blush.


    Ye Fan was happy, "Wife..." "So you actually understand?"


    "I ¡­" Su Qingxue red at him and didn''t bother to say anything more to the man. She continued to say to the group, "One egg pancake ham sausage is enough, don''t eat anymore."The group of people pouted and answered with an "Oh."


    <span>However, Aunt Jiang advised: "Miss, when a child grows up, it''s okay to eat more."


    "But you can''t just grow a person''s body without weight. You eat so much every day and you don''tck nutrition, so eating more is not good for your body." Su Qingxue shook her head with a bit of depression.


    <span>"That''s true. If the ball was a little thinner, it would look a lot like the youngdy, but it didn''t have the same personality and appetite." Aunt Jiang''s eyes were filled with nostalgia and satisfaction. end


    She had watched Su Qingxue grow up, and now that Su Qingxue''s daughter was growing up, this kind of feeling was not something an outsider could understand.Ye Fan was a little depressed. He touched his face and looked around, wondering if he should look for Chu Yunyao and test his genes to see if there was any simrity. Positive


    At this moment, the morning news on the television showed the swordsman''s message.


    <span>"... ording to Wang Han, a spokesman for the swordsman, there have been new developments inmunication in the underground world, which is also known as the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. Although ¡­


    <span>However, in the short term, themunication between the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and the surface world is not yet freely carried out, all ess will be controlled by the swordsman. However, the Sword God has personally made the decision to form an expert team, allowing the two worlds to work together to win and develop together in the near future ¡­ "


    "This kid, how did he be the spokesperson now?" When Ye Fan saw Prince Han in an interview, wearing a suit and leather shoes, he found it quite interesting.


    After all, he was a direct descendant of the Wang family, and also the chief of the Kunlun Sect. He was chosen by you as the leader of the Karakorum Sword League.


    In order to get familiar with each other, he would stand in front of the stage in the future so that he could take on a bigger position. "Su Qingxue nced at Ye Fan and said, "Have you finished discussing the n with A-Jiao?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian nodded his head and smiled. "Wife, how about I tell you about it. You can continue to advise me. You''re more knowledgeable than me in this aspect..."


    "No need, I don''t know much about the Ancient Immortal Spirit World." Su Qingxue said indifferently. leaf


    Fan Fan was a bit guilty, it seemed that the woman was still sulking. This


    When, on the news, a reporter asked: "Mr. Wang Han, not long ago, we weed the revival of the ancient martial arts movement, and the world started a wave of learning ancient martial arts.<span>However, in such a short period of time, the discovery of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and its sealed history were known by the public. The legend that they once flew in the sky and fled in the earth became a reality ¡­ Then ¡­


    Are we going to gradually enter another ''Cultivation Era''? Do you think this is the progress of human civilization or a setback? "Wang Zihan picked up his water cup, took a sip, and then said with a smile, "As far as I know, not everyone can seed in ancient martial arts, this is far less than the sess rate of each country''s university entrance examinations.


    <span>As for the cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, although they had a long life and great power, their sess rate was also extremely low. and


    Moreover, because of theck of cultivation resources on this, ancient martial arts cultivation was much lower than cultivation ¡­<span>Therefore, the ancient martial arts are still the mainstream of cultivation. As for whether the human civilization regressed or improved, I don''t think it''s because of the ancient martial arts or cultivation of immortals, but how humans view these self-cultivation methods that have existed for a long time and have risen up again ¡­


    Just like nuclear weapons, a person as powerful as His Excellency God of Swords can destroy the world, but he can also save the lives of the masses. Ancient martial arts and cultivation, are also like this ¡­ " food<span>In the hall, Auntie Jiang and Zhou Xinjiang nodded as they listened.


    "This kid really knows how to talk, even learning how to tter others through the air." Ye Fanughed."Is this uncle trying to tter his father?" "What happened?"


    <span>Don''t listen to your father''s nonsense, this uncle isn''t ttering you, he''s right.


    Just like how you are stronger than the other kids, but you can''t bully them, that would be like being a bad child. You can protect them and help them, you know? " Su Qingxue instructed. mass


    The group nodded vigorously, "Yes, I know. I''ve already protected Sun Li Jiast time!""Un, so obedient ¡­" Su Qingxue patted her daughter''s head. See


    <span>While the mother and daughter were talking, Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a hint of warmth. He was about to tell Su Qingxue about the new year''s ns, but he suddenly realized that a group of people''s auras were approaching.


    Ye Fan frowned, got up and walked out of the room. Siu


    Qingxue also noticed something and told the others not to go out at home. She followed them outside.<span>On the emptywn outside the mansion, a dozen men and women wearing ck robes and golden masks descended from the sky at an extremely fast speed.


    Sir God of Swords! " The group of Elders of the Underworld Alliance, under the leadership of Hei Si Li, bowed to Ye Fan. leafFan was puzzled, "Why did you find my house?" Why didn''t you inform me beforehand? "


    <span>"Let''s go." Hei Li took off his mask, and the other Elders all took off their masks as well.


    Sir God of Swords, may I ask if it was really you who made the decision to take over all the entrances? " Hesley asked.


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "Otherwise?" "Didn''t I tell Ling Shan to inform you?"


    "But this is the work of our Underworld Alliance, and forgive me for my bluntness, but although the swordsman is strong, he is still quite a ways off from us. Can he really do such a good job?" A look of unwillingness and dissatisfaction appeared on the faces of Hei Si Li and the other Elders.Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1832

    1832 Leaves


    <span>Fan Xian was truly convinced. These people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World really didn''t care about the age of their opponents. As long as they were stronger than him, they would all be called ''seniors''. one


    Thinking of that old man over a hundred thousand years old who called him "Senior", Ye Fan felt a bit ufortable all over. No


    However, he didn''t have the time to care about these details. He stood up and walked to the foot of the stairs, one step at a time. Large


    The atmosphere in the hall was a little tense. Yu Xi, Yu Jin, and some of the elders from the Northern Xuan Sect were all feeling nervous. They didn''t know what Ye Fan was going to do.


    "Tai Cang, do you know that you''re the only one left in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World with a long-range cultivation base?" Ye Fan asked.<span>Grandmaster Tai Cang nodded his head in fear and unease. "I have heard that Chi Lian and Xuan Hai are extremely arrogant and have dared to provoke Senior Sword God. They deserve to die a thousand times for their crimes!"


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "They didn''t provoke me, but they did something they shouldn''t have done. such as


    <span>As you know by now, the world on the surface was not destroyed by the gods. There was civilization outside, and there were rules outside. of


    <span>Before at the Red Moon Ind, I left behind some words that you might not understand, because in your minds, the strong preys on the weak, and the lives of mortals are like grass. But


    <span>Yes, I don''t agree with you all. If you all still think like this, then making contact with the surface world is extremely dangerous ¡­ "


    Tai Cang hurriedly said, "Senior, Tai Cang assures that it will definitely restrain its disciples, not bully those mortals, and even more so not go to the Surface World to bully the weak ¡­" leaf


    Fan Saiughed, and said: "Now, because I exist in this world, I believe in your words.


    However... In the current Ancient Immortal Spirit World, your Grandmaster Tai Cang''s Eastern Royal Sect could be said to be the only power ¡­ !


    If I am no longer here, I am afraid that it would be hard to say how everything would turn out. "


    He quickly raised his hand and said, "I swear to the heavens that I will keep my word!" leafFan Xian''s expression slowly turned cold. He took out a flying sword and inserted it in front of Grandmaster Tai Cang!


    <span>Patriarch Tai Cang was so scared that his face turned deathly pale. He thought that Ye Fan wanted to kill him, so he hurriedly took a few steps back. side


    The hearts of the members of the Eastern Emperor Sect tensed as well, anxiety could be seen in their eyes.<span>"Senior!" "You ¡­" Tai Cang''s mouth began to tremble. He had cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years and finally, he was able to obtain the State of Longevity. He did not want his efforts to end in failure!


    Ye Fan sighed, turned around and said, "I was carefully considering it just now, and only if you die will this Ancient Immortal Spirit World be able to maintain its true stability, otherwise..." In the end, there were still hidden dangers. You<span>"It didn''t offend me, so I''ll give you a chance. Take your sword and cut yourself off. It''s clean and there won''t be any pain."


    Tai Cang''s eyes were filled with fear and despair, "Senior! I definitely do not dare to invade other sects, and will not bully the weak.


    Ye Fan turned around and coldly nced at him, "I already said it clearly, if you don''t want to do it yourself, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    Patriarch Subhuti could sense a powerful pressure bearing down on him. He ground his teeth, anger and unwillingness filling his face.


    The nearby Daoist Yuxi and Daoist adamantine were both stunned as well. Their minds were in a state of chaos as well.Just now, Ye Fan was still acting like he wouldn''t touch Tai Cang, so why did he suddenly want to get rid of that Mountain Splitter Grandmaster?


    Yu Jin couldn''t hold it in anymore. She clenched her teeth and sped her hands. "Senior Sword God, we can think of another way. We don''t need the death of our ancestor to make you feel at ease ¡­" "<span>Shut up, it''s not your turn to speak. " Ye Fan snapped coldly. jade


    Thing''s face turned blue, and he could only retreat. too


    <span>When Ancestor Cang saw that no one dared to plead for him, he was both sad and helpless. With trembling hands, he picked up the cold flying sword on the ground and held it in his hands ¡­ He


    Raising his head and looking at Ye Fan, whose back was facing him, his eyes shed with a trace of anger...


    All of a sudden, a surge of true essence from the long-lived area erupted. With a loud roar, Grandmaster Tai Cang thrusted his sword towards Ye Fan, who was just inches away from him! InverseHe might as well take advantage of the close distance tounch a sneak attack!


    Right at this moment, the corner of Ye Fan''s mouth raised into a smile. He turned around and activated the Sword God''s Ring, directly seizing the flying sword in Tai Cang''s hand! Right


    Fang Fan was not a swordsman, so his control over his sword was originally insufficient. Coupled with the suppression from his sword intent, it would not be difficult for Ye Fan to forcefully take back his sword. tooCang''s hand was empty, with only one fist left. Ye Fan directly grabbed his wrist, and with a spin, Ye Fan''s entire body was thrown away! yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    Ye Fan had been on high alert all this time, maintaining the second stage of the disintegration. Now, he naturally wouldn''t be harmed by his true essence. too


    <span>Patriarch Cang even thought that he was doomed. He was frustrated as to why he had chosen the sword in front of the Sword God. can


    He discovered that Ye Fan actually didn''t use any killing moves on him?<span>When he staggered a few steps, regained his bnce, and raised his head, he found that Ye Fan was smiling at him. too


    <span>A look of puzzlement appeared on Cang''s face, while by his side, Daoist adamantine had a look of sudden understanding and fear in his eyes.


    <span>"Okay, you have passed. You just need to remember what you just said, I will spare your life." Ye Fan walked back to his chair and sat down.


    "This... "This..." Although he didn''t quite understand what was going on, he still hurriedly knelt down in joy and said, "Many thanks to Senior God of Swords for not killing me!"


    Ye Fan nodded and said, "You can bring the people from the Eastern Emperor Sect back. From today onwards, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World''s Feng Lin Hai, Cold Light Sect, and the Northern Profound Sect will be reorganized. Your Eastern Emperor Sect will remain independent.As for the division of territories and the allocation of resources, I will find someone to exin it to you clearlyter. All you need to do is to wait quietly and you will definitely not be treated unfairly ".


    At this moment, no matter what Ye Fan said, Grandmaster Tai Cang still felt that it was due to kindness. He nodded his head as if he had been granted amnesty, and repeatedly thanked Ye Fan before leaving with his group of disciples and grandchildren.


    Ye Fan looked at the joyous expression on Grandmaster Tai Cang''s face as he survived the cmity. He then happily flew away and could not help but shake his head as he sighed with a smile and shook his head. And ¡­


    <span>A group of elders from the Northern Xuan Sect was confused and looked at each other in dismay...


    <span>On the other side, on the way back, the people of the Eastern Emperor Sect.


    <span>Daoist Yuxi could not help but ask, "What''s going on? What did Senior God of Swords think? That really frightened me quite a bit ¡­ The ancestor made his move just now, why isn''t he angry and allows the ancestor to go free? "


    <span>"Humph!" Senior God of Swords, aren''t you happy that you let this old one go? " Patriarch Subhuti gave him a hard look.


    <span>Daoist Yuxi hurriedly waved his hands, "Ancestor, please don''t misunderstand, I... "I just don''t understand ¡­"


    In truth, even Patriarch Subhuti himself didn''t understand what was going on. He pretended to look at the nearby Daoist Jade Chakram. "Jade Chakram, please exin this to me."


    <span>Daoist Jade Chakram smiled slightly, then said respectfully, "Jade Chakram can only guess for a moment. He thinks that senior Sword God is testing the forefather''s personality." sword


    Senior God, you are not a bloodthirsty or ruthless person. Otherwise, you wouldn''t treat the mortals of the world with kindness.<span>If Ancestor had seen through Senior''s heart of the Sword God just now, you would have continuously begged forgiveness, would not resist, or would have chosen tomit suicide ¡­ "Perhaps, Ancestor might really be killed."


    Ah? Begging for mercy and getting killed instead? "Why?" Daoist Yuxi was puzzled. jade


    "Senior God of Swords would definitely wish for Ancestor to be someone with a true personality. Only when his heart is open and upright will he keep his promise. Yes


    Therefore, it was reasonable for the old ancestor to be angry, to be angry, and to use the sword to resist. It was also something that the senior Sword God was happy to see.On the contrary, based on hisck of killing intent, his ability to see through the Sword God''s senior''s thoughts, by deliberately begging for mercy, or by pretending tomit suicide, would cause him to be afraid if he interrupted his n to save her... one


    <span>If he is unable to see through our ancestor''s thoughts, then he will naturally not dare to easily believe our ancestor''s words ¡­ " East


    The people of the Royal Sect all came to a sudden realization. Grandmaster Tai Cang also subconsciously rubbed his forehead, feeling that he was in great danger.


    "This senior of the Sword God is indeed meticulous. It''s fortunate that the old ancestor was able to see through it and was trusted by him!" Daoist Yuxi said in admiration. too


    Forefather Cang coughed once, and with a face full of pride, he lectured, "Hmph, Yuchun was right, you all have to learn from him ¡­" "


    The Ancestor was praising him. Only by listening to his teachings would Jade Chakram be able to guess a single thing or two ¡­ NoPast... After this incident, we indeed cannot underestimate the surface world, and even more so cannot underestimate the Sword God.


    "The world on the surface is extremelyplicated, and people have malicious intents. We in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World are instead focused on cultivation, and many things are not as thoughtful as what they think. If we meet again in the future, we must be more careful ¡­" Daoist adamantine said solemnly.


    The group of Eastern Emperor Sect disciples nodded their heads one by one. They really didn''t dare to be arrogant anymore. They only wanted to quietly wait and see how Ye Fan would distribute the resources of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1833

    <span>The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    1833<span>In the next two days, Ye Fan returned to Purgatory Ind, took Nian Ru and Jiao Li, and then returned to the Cold Light Sect.


    Even though he had absolute power to suppress this group of cultivators from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, with someone born and raised in this world tomunicate with and manage, this group of cultivators would feel more trustworthy and less nervous.


    <span>Nian Ru Jiao was originally studying the culture of the surface world. She thought that one day, there would be a day when the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and the surface could coexist peacefully.


    <span>She hadn''t expected that this day woulde so suddenly. Although she wasn''t fully prepared, she could only step forward.


    <span>Ye Fan and the woman discussed for a while, and then gathered the representatives of the four sects, intending to divide the Ancient Immortal Spirit World into two.


    One half was the Ancient Era''s Immortal Alliance of the Phoenix, Glowing Light Sect and the Northern Profound Sect. The other half was the independent East Imperial Sect.


    <span>In terms of resources, the Western Immortal Alliance took up two-thirds of the world and the Eastern Emperor Sect took up a third of the world. In terms of resources, the Western Immortal Alliance took up two-thirds of the world and the Eastern Emperor Sect took up a third of the world.


    The reason why they didn''tbine the three sects was because the three sects had many different features, so they could only slowly fuse with each other and not rush things.


    Inside the Sect Leader''s study, Ye Fan and Nian Ru were discussing how the Ancient Immortal Spirit World would develop and how it would interact with the surface civilization.


    "When we go out this time, I will make Ling Shan announce through the swordsman that all the entrances and exits of the world are controlled by the swordsman for the time being.<span>As for the Underworld Alliance, I am very disappointed with them and they no longer exist. After all, the Ancient Immortal Spirit World is already an open secret.


    The most important thing right now was for the Ancient Immortal Spirit World to establish a new order as soon as possible, so that the cultivators here wouldn''t be anxious because of this great change ¡­


    Also, how can the people of the Surface World believe that the Ancient Immortal Spirit World can get along with them and not engage in a massacre the moment they leave this ce ¡­ "Ye Fan frowned and asked, "A-Jiao, do you have any suggestions?"


    <span>Nian Ru looked at the map of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and thought for a while before saying, "Hubby, actually, I have a general idea for the past few days ¡­"


    <span>"Oh? "Tell me about it." Ye Fan encouraged with a smile.


    <span>"In the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, most of thend that is suitable for growing medicinal herbs is actually within the coverage of the Eastern Emperor Sect.


    The Eastern Emperor Sect was good at taking care of medicinal herbs and growing various types of immortal herbs. It would be better if they could hand over all the cultivationnds and fine fields of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World to the Eastern Emperor Sect and let them control the resources of the medicinal herbs of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    On the other side, Feng Lin Hai and the Cold Light Sect were experts in refining and refining spirit artifacts. On the other side, Feng Lin Hai and the Cold Light Sect were experts in refining and refining spirit artifacts.<span>We might as well give all of our resources, other than the medicinal fields, to the Western Immortal Alliance for mining and manufacturing of magic tools.


    Medicinal ingredients and magic tools, these two were more important to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World than any other resources. They couldn''t be missing a single one.


    <span>As long as Grandmaster Tai Cang didn''t move recklessly, he would upy one resource each way. This meant that both sides would have the right to speak and would benefit each other, developing together.


    Furthermore, letting a professional do the work of a professional would definitely allow the production of cultivation resources to be even richer and reduce the amount of waste. "


    <span>After Ye Fan finished listening, he thoughtfully stroked his chin.


    Xiang Ru was a little nervous and asked nervously, "Hubby ¡­ What do you think? "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and reached out his hand to stroke the woman''s face. "It seems like I haven''t been studying too littletely. My A-Jiao has be a management talent."


    <span>When the woman heard it, she became even more confident and continued, "The cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World pursue longevity, so other than medicinal herbs and magic tools, the other things don''t attract too much attention.


    <span>This was also the reason why the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was not like the surface world, where there was only currency, the Great Deste Stone.


    However, the Great Deste Stone would run out sooner orter, and the only option was to use items to exchange for them. Once that happened, the value of the items would be a problem, creating a chaotic situation.In the past, most of the medicinal ingredients, ores, spirit materials, spirit artifacts, and other things were sold to each other through private exchanges, sect exchanges, or the Treasure Heaven Pavilion.


    But now that the Treasure Heaven Pavilion no longer existed, it was an opportunity to establish a new business model.<span>I think that we might as well treat the Primordial Stone as a ''gold'' hard currency!


    Even though it was a Great Destion Stone that had consumed spiritual energy, it could not be regenerated in a short period of time. Furthermore, it possessed a special structure.


    Didn''t Yun Yao say that the prehistoric stone itself was a very special material, even without spiritual energy, it was still very useful, especially in the future, when the technology was more advanced, the need for prehistoric stones would grow.


    If we use the prehistoric stone,bined with the surface world''s scientific money anti-counterfeiting technology, we can create the special currency of the Ancient Fairy Spirit World.


    ording to the ratio of gold to prehistoric stone, the currency would be able to be exchanged with the currency of the Ancient Era''s Immortal World.<span>This way, the surface world and the Ancient Immortal Spirit World will have economic interactions. Whether it''s developing mutual tourism or trading, it''ll be much easier in the future! "


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes lit up. He really didn''t think that these two worlds could be linked together in such a way.


    Moreover, once they had money, these mortals in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World would be able to improve their lives through work, and they would be able to develop ordinary cities.<span>After all, this ce was very distinctive and could be a tourist attraction.


    To cultivators, the mortal civilization in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World wasn''t worth looking at, but to most of the people in the Surface World, they would still like the local customs and traditions.


    As long as the two worlds got to know each other and understood each other''s importance, the cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World would no longer be as barbaric and barbaric as they were now.<span>"A-Jiao ¡­" Your idea is very good, but to fully implement it, you still need a certain amount of time. After all, it''s not easy for the people of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World to understand these principles.


    <span>"However, I will send people to assist you, give you absolute support in terms of martial arts, and help you build a new economic structure ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed with emotion and said, "If you seed, you will be a great man whose name is known throughout history. After all, you have built bridges between the two worlds."


    Xiang Rujiao was also very excited, but she was also very nervous, "Hubby ¡­ I... Can I really? How about you let big sister Sue over? She can definitely do it well, I''ll just help ¡­ ""Only you can understand what the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World are thinking. Furthermore, they will trust me because of you. This matter is none other than you ¡­"


    <span>"No need to decline, we can directly start thinking about the first step, what should we do?" Ye Fan said.


    When Nian Bing heard the man say that, he took a deep breath and nodded, "I think ¡­" We should first set up an institution simr to the Ancient Fairy Spirit World Bank. "In charge of managing the resources of the Great Destion Stone, giving out currency ¡­"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh. Although he knew it was a very serious matter, he still couldn''t help but sigh, "It seems like ¡­." I''ll have to call you ''Governor'' from now on.<span>"Aiya! Husband ¡ª "Nian Ru''s face flushed red as she pouted and pped the man. However, she could not help but burst outughing ¡­


    <span>The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.

 Chapter 1834

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    1834


    Looking at this woman who was more charming than a flower, Ye Fan couldn''t help but hug her in his arms.


    Although the beauty in front of him was as pretty as jade, in the study of the Sect Leader of the Cold Light Sect, it was not good for Ye Fan to take care of things now, so he could only give it a short talk.


    When they regained theirposure, the two of them began to draw up a detailed n for what they were going to do.


    <span>"A-Jiao, this is a grand n involving everyone on this. It will affect the future of the entire human race. You won''t be able to handle it by yourself, so you''ll need someone to give you some advice," Ye Fan said.


    Xiang Ru nodded, "Husband, then I''m going to find some professionals and form a team, right?""That''s right, I will ask Sally to help you choose experts in the fields of economics, trade, market management, and so on to help you solve some of your problems.


    However, the people of this world were not enough, because they did not understand the culture and the interests of this ce.


    <span>"You must have the help of the people from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, and you must also be able to understand your way of thinking. You are not a pedantic type." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Nian Bing frowned. "It''s indeed not easy to find someone like him, but if I want to spend some time looking for him, I can still find a few of them ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled, "I don''t have many, but I have a pretty good candidate who can join the team right now."


    "Who has my husband taken a liking to?" Nian Bing asked curiously.


    "Eastern Emperor Sect''s Daoist Jade Chakram, as long as that fellow doesn''t have any ulterior motives ¡­ "He''s a talent." Ye Fan said yfully.<span>"Understood," said A-Jiao as she sent someone to contact Daoist Jade Chakram ¡­


    <span>Actually, Daoist Jade Chao''s figure was also present when Nian Bing met Ye Fan in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and when the Eastern Emperor Sect was lucky enough to escape this time.


    <span>This fellow was obviously more considerate than the other cultivators of the same generation. If he could be loyal to them, he would surely be able to take on a great responsibility.


    <span>Of course, this kind of person had to be careful of his backwater and schemes.


    However, Ye Fan felt that since he was here, Daoist Jade Chakram wouldn''t dare to act recklessly. At worst, he could just send some people to observe him in the future.


    Soon after, Ye Fan also went back to Purgatory Ind with Xiang Ru.<span>After she exined the n to Sally Ye, she was very surprised that Nian Ru Jiao coulde up with such a solution. She expressed her willingness to cooperate with Nian Ru Jiao on the spot.


    <span>After the matters were all discussed, Nian Bing was about to officially enter a new job. The woman was filled with anticipation for the future. It was as if she had found her life goal, and her face was full of vigor.


    Ye Fan found out from Sally that in the two days he had been in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, Chu Yunyao had already taken care of those viruses.


    <span>Ye Fan thought that it was about time he went home. After all, there was still Su Qingxue to coax. It had already been three days, if he didn''t go back now, something big would happen.


    Speaking of which, even if he was fighting with Xiao Rou, Ye Fan didn''t feel nervous, but the thought of coaxing his wife to be happy made him uneasy.


    <span>He had used quite a few methods before, but now he was at a loss.


    Helpless, Ye Fan pulled Sally Ye into the study room, and quietly asked, "Sally Ye, I''ve pissed off little Xue. Can you help me think of a way to give her some presents this time, or how to make her happier?"<span>Sally frowned slightly. "Wang, will your life be very depressing?"


    Ye Fan hurriedly waved his hand, "What''s so boring about that?" This is part of life ah, coax the wife happy, I have a sense of aplishment! Just like Sally Ye, if you get angry, I will think of a way to make you happy! "


    "As long as I am with the king, I will be happy," said Sally earnestly.<span>Ye Fan''s heart immediately warmed, and he said with a gentle smile, "After all, the two of us have known each other since childhood, even closer than rtives. Our rtionship is not the same."


    <span>In short, you don''t have to worry about me choking on my anger, it''s just that I''m too greedy, even women would be unhappy, so you can''t me Xiao Xue. "


    Although Sally Ye was unwilling, she thought about it for him and said, "Sister Su is notcking in anything, so there shouldn''t be any meaning in giving me a gift.


    This past year has been quite tough for her as well. Even the King hasn''t apanied them much, since it''s almost the Spring Festival. Why don''t you bring her along with you and find a ce to spend the holidays? "


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes lit up, "That''s right, that''s a good idea. It''s not like Chinese New Year, and we don''t have rtives anymore. Why don''t we find a warmer ce to spend the winter and New Year, and also take a vacation?"


    <span>Ye Fanughed out loud, tightly hugged Sally and got her to quickly make the arrangements. He said, "When the timees, you guys can alsoe and y together. Even if there are dangers everywhere, we will still have to spend the next year! If you want tough, you shouldugh! "


    <span>"Mm, okay ¡­" Sally nodded obediently.


    <span>After having a meal with a group of brothers and talking about the recent events, Ye Fan left Purgatory Ind and returned to Hua Hai.


    Because it waste at night, everyone was asleep.


    <span>Only Fatty Hu felt Ye Fan return and suddenly woke up. He ran down from the second floor and threw himself into Ye Fan''s arms.


    Ye Fan told this little guy not to yell, and fed it some good things from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, then told it to continue sleeping.


    Then, Ye Fan quietly went to the second floor and slipped into the bedroom.<span>Seeing the woman sleeping, just as Ye Fan was about to lie down beside her, he heard Su Qingxue coldly say, "Go to the guest room and sleep."


    Ye Fan smiled awkwardly, "Wife..." Did I wake you up? Don''t be angry at me, I''m telling you ¡­ "


    "Get out..." Su Qingxue didn''t want to hear it at all.<span>Ye Fan sighed, thinking that it was already sote, so he didn''t say anything more, and just went to the open space outside and began training.


    In the past three days, he hadn''t gone through any daily training in the Gravity Training Room, so he could make up for it.


    After training himself to the point of self-muttion, it was already around seven in the morning.


    In the cold air, Ye Fan came out of the training room, his whole body emitting heat, which caused his whole body to be covered in white fog."Hu!"


    <span>He was gasping for breath, lying on his back. His short white sleeves and loose gray martial arts pants werepletely drenched in sweat.


    This kind of feeling of exhaustion could only be experienced by him by practicing the Mad Demons Dance in the Gravity Training Room.


    <span>Otherwise, even if he were to break down the secondyer and fight for a month, it would still be difficult to aplish such a feat.


    A meaty little figure ran over with a thud. It was a ball of meat.


    In one hand, she held an egg and sausage roll cake while in the other, she held a bottle of banana milk and was happily eating her breakfast.


    The temperature outside was close to zero degrees, yet she only wore short pink sleeves. Normally, if a parent saw her, they would think that the family was abusing their child. However, they didn''t know that this girl wasn''t afraid of the cold at all.<span>"Daddy, you''re really going home?!" Grandma Jiang is calling for you to eat breakfast! " Bun Tou mumbled as he bit into the egg cake.


    Ye Fan slowly stood up, looked at the food in his daughter''s hand, and gulped down his saliva, then smiled and said, "Good, very good ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Yuan Zhou curiously looked at Ye Fan, who was sweating profusely, and asked, "Dad, why do you always have to practice? With so much sweat, you look really tired."


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "What, do you feel sorry for dad?"The little fat girl nodded.


    <span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand and caressed the child''s head, then smiled and said, "Because dad only needs to exercise his body and be strong, to be able to protect the group, allowing them to keep eating delicious food and happily grow up."


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" He looked at the egg pancakes and the milk in his hand and blinked. "When that ball grows up, you have to practice hard too. Protect your dad and let him eat good food."


    Ye Fan was slightly stunned, looking at the child''s innocent eyes, he gave a knowing smile, "Okay, dad will wait..."


    <span>After cleaning up the Gravity Training Room, Ye Fan walked back to the house with the kids.


    Originally, it was nothing, but now that Ye Fan was lovingly looking at his daughter, he suddenly realized that his daughter''s belly was actually sewn on the outside?


    <span>This girl, it''s been a few days since west met, and her clothes can''t even wrap around her?


    <span>Ye Fan lifted his daughter up with both hands, and somewhat helplessly said, "Bundle, it''s only been a few days, why have you grown fat again? Look at your belly, it''s already exposed. When your mother sees it, she''ll have to talk about you again."


    "Dad''s been gone for so many days, all he has to do is miss dad and he''ll want to eat. Once he eats it, he''ll grow meat, and this meat is what dad wants ¡­"


    Hearing this, Ye Fan felt both touched and ashamed, and even felt embarrassed to me this girl, "Do you miss daddy that much?"<span>"I was thinking ¡­" The group nodded pitifully.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Daddy hasn''t been going out recently, staying at home to apany the group. When you have your winter vacation, I will take you out to y."


    <span>When the group heard this, they were naturally overjoyed.


    When they arrived at home, Aunt Jiang told Ye Fan to quickly sit down and start eating. Su Qingxue was already sitting there and had no intention of responding.


    Ye Fan knew that he needed to take the initiative and defuse the awkward atmosphere, so he took a sip of his porridge, smiled, and said to the woman, "Wife, do you know what my daughter just told me?


    "She said that I would eat whenever I thought about it. The meat that I''ve eaten these past few days is all for my sake ¡­"


    As soon as he finished speaking, who knew that Su Qingxue would put down her chopsticks and question the little fat girl with a cold expression, "Ye Duancai, didn''t you say yesterday that all the meat in your stomach was for your mother? You little liar! "<span>The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1836

    1836 Leaves<span>Fan Xian narrowed his eyes, looking at the dozen or so people. "All of you came to my house together. Could it be that you want to put pressure on me?" hy


    "Sir God of Swords, please do not misunderstand. We are full of respect for you for the great cause you have aplished. But


    The Ancient Immortal Spirit World is an extremely important ce. Our Underworld Alliance has guarded this secret for tens of thousands of years, and now, we have handed it over to the newly formed swordsman.<span>Ye Fan looked at them thoughtfully for a moment, then walked a few steps to a pile of shrubs and reached out his hand to scoop up the frosted leaves.


    "Did you see that?" Ye Fan shook off the melted frost on his hand and said, "It''s winter now, it''s almost the new year. Hua Hai''s nights are already at zero degrees. againAfter a few days, my daughter is going to have winter vacation. This year, I''m going to find a warm ce to take my family on vacation ¡­


    After all, it''s been a year of trials and hardships. It''s a miracle that I survived. I should cherish and enjoy my life.


    I have a small 16-acre farm in Queennd, in the southern hemisphere, with a sunny and pleasant climate.It was full of tomatoes, and when they were ripe, there were red fruits everywhere, like rednterns. Me


    He had already asked Sally to help him, so he called for people to decorate the little house there, using some good logs to repair it. The walls were painted white, the roof was orange, and the warm house felt warmer ¡­ in<span>On the farm, I could teach my wife and kids to ride horses, and I could drive a Beetle''s old car to the nearbyke to fish. Me


    <span>We can go to the supermarket in the nearest town, take a walk by the beach, drink fruit juice, and stare at the sunset in a daze... Me


    My daughter is rather naughty, but she learns things very quickly. I want to buy her a few musical instruments and teach her some music during the holidays. t


    <span>Tranquility, ease, and ease were all things I wanted to be happy about ¡­ I look forward to such a life. I hope that such a day cane soon andst for a long time ¡­ "


    At the door, Su Qingxue listened to the man''s story. She was a bit surprised, but at the same time, she felt as if a picture of life had appeared in front of her. She couldn''t help but feel a little expectant ¡­ ¡­ And ¡­


    On the other hand, Hei Si Li and the other elders looked at each other in dismay. They were a little confused, not understanding what Ye Fan had said about his n to take the holiday.Sir God of Swords ¡­ "Your vacation n is indeed wonderful. We also hope that your life can be that good." An elder smiled and said.


    "Heh heh, that''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Ye Fan smiled, and then his face gradually darkened, "But..." "You guys don''t seem to want me to live a good life ¡­" one<span>The elder''s face immediately turned a bit pale. Hesley hurriedly exined, "Sir God of Swords, please do not misunderstand. We ¡­" "


    <span>Misunderstanding!? " Ye Fan directly interrupted her and scolded, "People from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World came out. I told you to go and check, you guys tell me that there''s no problem!" nodule


    Where was the result!? A hundred thousand people had died in the n Gathering! These ghosts have nothing to do with you!? Also


    That is, you think that you have been disturbed by the Prophet, or that you just happened to have not seen it, so with so many people dead, you can''t me yourselves?


    Not to mention tens of thousands of ordinary people, if they were to know about the hundreds of ns, it would be your group of people who did not discover the issue of someone sneaking out in time, causing them to lose thousands of family members, including tens of ancestors ¡­ Do you think the n will let you off!? "


    When the group of elders heard this, their expressions became even more unsightly. They would discuss the matter based on the facts. If the n really came to cause trouble for them, then their days would truly be miserable.


    "They are not Ye Fan, they are more powerful than our family."The swordsman is weaker than you? What are you guys thinking? When the Ancient Immortal Spirit World saw the ''Hell Swordmaster'' badge on the swordsman''s chest, they didn''t dare to make a move ¡­ You


    Where are we? If the cultivators were toe out, do you really think that you can stop them!? " Ye Fan asked. hy<span>There was a slight tremble in his voice as he said, "Sir God of Swords ¡­ We know that we have been negligent, but the Underworld Alliance still exists today, we can''t say that there isn''t any, and we should slowly take our time to change it ¡­ "


    Ye Fan asked back, "Why not?" In terms of strength, I am already stronger than your founding elders. In terms of qualifications, I have brought out the Nine Heavens Dictum.<span>You bunch of people, don''t you think that you''re from the Underworld Alliance, a group formed by a group of erstwhile Grand Historical Warriors? Me


    <span>Since you are all elders, I have given you face. I didn''t kill the wrong people, so I didn''t curse you. I told Ling Shan to inform you, so that you guys will know your ce and go your separate ways ¡­


    <span>Yet, you guys came to my doorstep and formed a team. Why... You want to y democracy with me? You want to put pressure on me? Do you want to vote!? "


    Everyone hurriedly shook their heads, indicating that they did not dare to do so. At this moment, they were regretting that they had ignited the gunpowder fuse!<span>"I''ll tell you! Don''t do this with me! I saved a lot of people, but I killed even more!


    <span>I''m usually easy to talk to. But that doesn''t mean I don''t like dictatorships! Do you understand!? " leaf


    As the sail roared, all of the elders trembled in fear. A few of them directly knelt down! hy


    Si Li lowered his head and said, "It''s our fault. Lord Sword God, please calm your anger ¡­ We will leave now! " He


    They had no doubt that if they continued to speak like this, Ye Fan would kill them all. Right


    To Ye Fan, they were indeed people he didn''t care about. This<span>Once, if it weren''t for their pride, they wouldn''t havee this way. But now, it seemed that they had truly been through a lot.


    <span>The elders apologized and quickly left in sorry states.


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, and somewhat dejectedly shook his head. These guys, they really want face. From


    They didn''t tell the truth to the n and protected them in the dark, yet they still came to haggle over these matters. They truly didn''t know what was good for them.


    He turned his head and was about to walk back to his room when he found Su Qingxue at the door. Both of her hands were in front of her as she leaned against the door and looked at him with her beautiful eyes.


    Ye Fan immediately revealed a gentle smile, "Wife, I didn''t scare you right?" Siu


    Qingxue shook her head, "I thought you would kill them, but it''s a little more gentle than I thought."<span>"It''s not too good to be at home. If it were outside ¡­ "It''s possible that he really did make a move." Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders.


    <span>Su Qingxue pursed her lips and asked with a fleeting gaze: "What you said just now ¡­ ¡­" Going to the Queennd farm for the holidays was made up for them, wasn''t it? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian walked forward with a smile that wasn''t a smile. He suddenly hugged the woman in his arms and whispered to her: "Every word is true..." "This time, I will definitely apany you well. I won''t go anywhere else."


    After Su Qingxue was quiet for a while, she came out from the man''s embrace and said angrily, "Hmph, who cares ¡­ ¡­" Speak


    With that, the woman turned around and entered the house.


    Ye Fan smiled and rubbed his nose. Just as he was about to follow him in, he discovered that there was a message on his phone. He opened it and saw that it was from Ning Zimo. "<span>"Everything is ready, do you want toe and take a look?"

 Chapter 1837

    < > 1837 Leaves


    The sails pped his forehead. He had really been confused by the matters of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. He had almost forgotten about the matter that he had asked Ning Xuemo to do. org


    He quickly made an appointment with the woman and ran back into the house.


    <span>After gobbling down the breakfast in big gulps, Ye Fan drove her out of the house in groups to the kindergarten.


    Generally when Ye Fan was at home, he would be in charge of receiving and receiving the children. It was almost a tacit understanding that after all, Ye Fan had less time with his children, so he would naturally spend more time with him.


    Ye Fan put the little guy onto the child seat at the back of the car, although for them, it was a little unnecessary to have safety measures for the child seat.However, Su Qingxue still paid more attention to these safety awareness, so she loaded the cars that were used daily into the seats. go


    <span>On the way to kindergarten, Ye Fan told the little fat chick that if her test results were okay, he would take her out on New Year''s. mass


    When the regiment heard this, their eyes were immediately filled with anticipation. Last time, they hadn''t been able to go to a foreign farm together, but this time, hearing that they could ride a horse or fish, they could only p their hands in joy.


    Seeing his daughter so happy, Ye Fan felt that Sally''s suggestion was really good.


    "Dad, can I bring the steamed buns to y with you?"


    "As long as you can get all B''s and above, that won''t be a problem. But if you have a C, you can go to the steamed buns, so don''t go." Ye Fan said seriously. mass<span>The group suddenly felt a little wronged, "You don''t even need to go to school for buns, it''s so pitiful ¡­"


    Ye Fan held back hisughter and pretended not to hear.After sending the little chubby girl to school, Ye Fan looked at the time, stepped on the elerator and headed towards Qing Shan Lake.


    <span>But this time, Ye Fan did not go to the Purple Leaf Teahouse, but to a quiet temple on the other side of theke.


    Originally, there were a dozen or so nuns here. Ever since Xiao Jin made a ruckus and the entire scenic area was under Ye Fan''s control, these nuns went to other temples.<span>The originally empty temple was now decorated with a new sign that read "Lingyun Temple", which had been swept clean. leaf


    <span>When the sails stopped at the entrance, there were already two cars beside them. One was Ning Xuemo''s Mercedes-Benz and the other was the Porsche he had bought for Du Yun''er.


    Seeing that the women had already arrived, Ye Fan hurriedly ran down to the temple. one


    Under a Bodhi tree, Ning Zimo, Du Yun''er, and Du Yunsheng were smiling as they chatted about something.


    "I''m sorry, aunty. It''s a littlete to send the child to kindergarten." Ye Fan smiled and said to Du Yunsheng.


    Although it was his first time meeting him officially, Ye Fan was not shy at all. In fact, there was no one in this world who could force him to be formal. duo<span>Yun Sheng was dressed in a thick, gray robe. His body looked a little bloated, but he had a peaceful, otherworldly demeanor.


    After carefully sizing up Ye Fan a few times, she smiled and said, "Truly worthy to be the Sword God, your heart is really generous. In front of me, you talked about sending your daughter to school."


    Mom. "Don''t say that," Du Yun''er said coquettishly.<span>Du Yunsheng raised his eyebrows, "What''s there to not say? His mother and I are old acquaintances, and now he wants to be my son-inw. quaque


    "Even though he is a Sword God with extraordinary status in front of outsiders, isn''t he still a child in the future in front of me?"<span>"Yes, yes ¡­" Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t mind at all, and instead felt that it was quite cordial to talk about it like that, so he smiled and said, "Aunt..." Oh no, I''ll call you Mom!


    <span>"Don''t worry, in the future, when Yun''er and my children are born, I will also send them to school and treat them well."


    Aiya! Brother Ye Fan, you too! "What nonsense are you spouting!"<span>Du Yun''er''s face turnedpletely red. She thought that it would be awkward and awkward the first time they met, but who knew that there would be someone who could exin it to her!


    To have children? Or send "them" to school? Him, us? It meant more than one!?The more Du Yun''er thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt. She lowered her head, bit her lip, and didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    Ning Xuemo felt that this was interesting, but there was also a trace of yearning in her eyes. She had actually reached the age where she wanted to have children. Especially since Ye Fan was not here often, her life would be more fun if she had a child. No


    After all, she knew that there were still enemies ahead of them. It was not necessarily a good time for a child to be born. duo<span>Yun Sheng was also amused. "Maybe I was not together since young. Your thick-skinned appearance does not resemble Ye Longyuan, nor your mother. It''s really quite interesting."


    Alright, I''m just joking with you. I really need to thank you for preparing this unique cultivation location for me. " leafFan Xian hurriedly waved his hand. He patted Ning Xuemo''s shoulders and said, "It''s all thanks to you. You have brought all the things you love here from the Lingyun Temple in the capital.


    <span>Then she would clean up and repair some ces. She had to work hard to get everything done in such a short period of time. " leaf


    <span>The sail was at the n Gathering. After confirming that Du Yun''er and her mother would being to China Sea, she called Ning Xuemo and asked her to help Zhang Luo. This


    After a few days of busying himself with matters of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, he did not ask much about it. As expected, Ning Xuemo''s arrangements caught Du Yunsheng''s attention.<span>"It''s just a small matter. With such a huge incident at the n Gathering, I can''t help you. I''m just arranging a ce to stay." Ning Xuemo shook her head and said.


    "I''ve already thanked you about Zi Mo. Actually, you don''t need to bring all these worldly possessions here. You must be considerate!" "Hahahaha!" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah!"


    Du Yunsheng sighed emotionally, then slowly walked to the side of the Bodhi tree. He touched the ancient tree trunk and said, "The winter in Hua Hai is cold, so lucky that the Bodhi tree was able to survive ¡­<span>"Looking at this Bodhi tree, I am reminded of you and Yun''er. It is a great fortune to be able to stand here and chat happily to this day."


    Ye Fan and Du Yun''er looked towards the Bodhi tree. They knew that Du Yunsheng wanted to use this tree to tell them that she treasured this hard-toe life, so they both nodded their heads in silence.


    Ning Xuemo smiled. "I''ll get someone to take care of it. Aunty, you don''t have to worry about everything here."<span>"Since you want me to live here from now on, I will take care of everything here. Don''t worry about me, Zimo."


    "It''s great that you''re free toe here to drink tea and chat. I heard that you specialize in the art of tea, and it just so happens that I''m able to use this method tomunicate with you" said Du Yunsheng with a smile. strychnine<span>Zi Mo''s eyes lit up. Naturally, she was willing to agree. These days, not many people understood the ancient methods of tea ceremony.


    <span>After chatting for a while, Ye Fan was brought to the Purple Leaf Tea House to have a good meal with his new mother-inw.


    For the past few months, she had been rather tired staying in the Phoenix n. Finally, there was a quiet ce, and she wanted to stay in peace for a few days.Before leaving, Ye Fan asked, "Mom, isn''t it too lonely for you to be like this? How about I tell my mom that I''m here to reminisce about old times with you?"


    Du Yunsheng looked at him somewhat helplessly, "Child, I''m an outsider." leaf


    Fan Xian scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, thinking that it was true. He had really drawn a snake until it was full. to


    Outside the temple, Ye Fan pulled Du Yun''er and whispered, "Yun''er, your sister ¡­. What happened? "Have youe to the China Sea this time?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1838

    1838


    <span>When she mentioned Xiao Xin''er, Du Yun''er couldn''t help but think back to that awkward night.


    The girl''s face reddened, and she said with a hint of unease and bitterness, "Brother Ye Fan... You. What are you trying to do now? " leafSail was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, "Yun''er, don''t be nervous, I was just asking ¡­ "Nothing."


    Du Yun''er heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Big sister said that she wants to rest for a while. She wants to stay in the n and think about the issue of the red lotus burning blood. She mighte visit my mother and me in a few days."<span>"Ah?" Then ¡­ "Then what did she say about me?" Ye Fan asked curiously.


    Du Yun''er said in a low voice, a little embarrassed: "She said ¡­ "She said that you were a bad guy and she never wanted to see you again ¡­"<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He thought to himself, "This isn''t up to you, but I can tell that Xiao Xin''er only wants face and doesn''t really hate him."


    In this way, Ye Fan also felt relieved. As for when Xiao Xin''er would meet again, he wasn''t worried at all. In any case, as long as he and Du Yun''er were more intimate, Xiao Xin''er would probably be unable to resist ande over by herself.<span>Husband... What are you thinking? " Ning Xuemo saw the man''s mischievous smile and was speechless. leaf


    The sail grabbed the woman, and gave her a "pop" on the cheek. "Good Ning''er, of course I''m thinking of you! It was a good arrangement, and I was satisfied. Go


    <span>There''s still time until lunch. Let''s go to the tea house with Yun''er and y games ¡­ " strychnine


    When Zi Mo heard this, he knew that the man wanted to do something bad. He rebuked, "It''s broad daylight, yet you''re here again?" duo


    However, Yun''er was rather slow on these matters and even asked, "What kind of game are you ying? In the afternoon, I even asked a few aunties to go and buy New Year''s gifts for the children ¡­ " "<span>"Your dear Brother Ye Fan, can''t you think of a game you can y with us women?" Ning Xuemo replied with a profound tone. duo


    Hearing that, Yun''er''s face that had just returned to normal started to heat up again. She quickly turned around, "I ¡­ I''ll go back first! " leafThe sail did grab her by the hand, "Yun''er, don''t go! Months! In the afternoon, I will apany you to buy New Year''s food! Come and y games with us first ¡­ "


    "Elder sister is right! Brother Ye Fan, you''re too evil ¡­ I hate it... "Let me go ¡­" in


    While the woman resisted weakly, Ye Fan had already brought the two women into the car...


    Within the temple, Du Yunsheng, who was sitting cross-legged under the Bodhi tree, was rubbing her buddhist beads with her eyes closed. She shook her head and sighed ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>Australia, Adide Town. one


    <span>In a clock shop, a 30-40 year old Caucasian woman wearing a sleeve was patiently cleaning and maintaining an antique pocket watch.


    As the door opened, an old woman wearing reading sses, with a face full of wrinkles, walked in. She smiled and said, "Hei Shili, you''ve finally opened the door. I thought you were going on a long journey." hy<span>When Si Li saw the old man, he raised his head and smiled. "Aunt Garcia, is there anything that I can help you with?"


    <span>"Oh, my old watch, it''s not moving anymore. Can you help me look at it?" Old granny Kasia tremblingly took out an old machinery watch that was dozens of years old and handed it over. hy


    After receiving it, Si Li said, "Alright, let me open it and help you take a look."


    This is a gift from my wife when she was getting married. I know that this watch is worthless, but as long as it turns around, I can feel that my wife has not left me ¡­ It''s really all thanks to you. It must be really troublesome to help me fix it so many times, right? " The olddy was both sorry and grateful. hy


    Si Li smiled and shook her head, "What trouble, I should have done it.""I really have to thank you. The previous few times I helped you fix it, you didn''t charge me any money. This time, I will definitely pay you back." Grandma Garcia smiled and said. hy


    Si Li shook his head. "There''s no need, your old neighbor. You can live by yourself, so you should keep the money.""I''m too old to spend any more money," said Kasia, taking out a few bills and cing them on the table. hy


    Si Li hesitated for a moment before smiling and nodding his head, "Alright, I''ll fix it. I''ll bring it over to you."Sigh... "Alright, why don''t youe over tonight to eat? I''ll make you the macaroni you like." Old Granny Kasiaughed.


    <span>Hei Li said gratefully, "Then I''m lucky. The macaroni sauce you made is really delicious. I''ll be there ¡­"


    <span>"Okay, okay, then it''s a deal." The olddy was very happy as she slowly walked out. hy


    She opened the door for her and walked her out. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    After bidding farewell to the olddy, when Heather turned around and returned to the shop, she cried out in rm!<span>"Ahhh!" hy


    Si Li was shocked because a figure had strangely appeared in her shop!? She


    He didn''t notice at all that someone had entered the shop!?He wore a ck magic robe with golden runes on it. Under the hood, his face was indistinct.


    <span>The person held an old-fashioned watch in one hand and observed it silently. He said leisurely, "Long time no see ¡­" "Hesley." hy


    "Si Li thought that he was dreaming. However, after he circted his Mental Energy to its fullest, he realized that it was real!"


    Finally ¡­ Doomsday!? " A look of surprise appeared in Hei Si Li''s eyes. "You ¡­" You are the real body!? You''re still alive?! "


    Shakyamuni turned around slowly and put down his watch. "What? Are you happy to see that I''m still alive?" Or is it a regret? " hy<span>After slowly regaining hisposure, he said, "From a mage''s point of view, I am very happy. The mage that I admire the most is still alive."


    But... From a human point of view, I don''t know. Whether it''s good or bad that you''re still alive ¡­ " "


    "Heh ¡­" Shakyamuni Apocalypse spoke in a hoarse voice that sounded like a synthetic voice as he let out a sneer. "The position of a human? A few hundred years gone ¡­. Why are you so much alive?


    Have you forgotten what the Heavenly God Magic Association believes in? Who was it ¡­? Taught you magic?<span>Isn''t itughable to use the power bestowed by the gods to consider the positions of humans? "


    "Since you''re thinking like this, then I have nothing else to say. What brings you here?" Hesley was highly focused. terminal


    Ri said indifferently, "There''s nothing particrly important that I want to ask you. I just want to ask you a question.""What?"


    You. Are they still willing to give up everything for the cause of the gods? " Shakyamuni Apocalypse asked.<span>Hesley was momentarily stunned, but then he shook his head. "I already know the truth. Empyrean Gods are just invaders. How


    Apocalypse? Do you still not know what the gods are? You''re still working for it? " terminal


    The Shakyamuni fell silent for a moment before saying, "Your question is very stupid. Your answer also makes me feel somewhat regretful." Speak


    The instant his voice fell, Hei Li felt a sense of foreboding, and hurriedly activated all of his spiritual energy!


    "Time stands still!" can<span>In the instant that Hei Li activated his magic, she felt as if her spiritual force was like a surging tide, frantically being sucked out of her body!?


    "Ah!?" "Escape!" Hei Li cried out in rm. His eyes were filled with terror as his mouth was wide open and his eyeballs were bulging. He was in extreme pain as he twisted his body. He wanted to run away, but his body had lost all of its strength!?<span>Inside the watchmaker''s shop, the lights dimmed, and for a while it was dark. When


    When the shop was lit up again, the ck robed figure had long since disappeared, leaving behind only a female corpse on the floor ¡­ Female


    <span>An old watch fell from the corpse''s hand onto the ground. The needle on the watch never moved again ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1839

    <span>1839


    Hua Hai, Ivy Academy. Although ¡­


    However, Ye Fan and Du Yun''er yed the game all morning, but the real business of buying gifts for the children was still there.In the afternoon, Ye Fan drove a van from the orphanage and helped bring some gifts to the yard. such as


    With the growth of the foundation, the funds became more and more plentiful. With more staff, the benefits for these children would naturally also be better. See"As the children get what they want one by one, the students in the ssroom and the courtyard let out happyughter. Du Yun''er''s face was also filled with happiness.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, if Dean Li is able to see this, he would definitely be very happy, right?"


    <span>"Um... "I will." Ye Fan nodded his head and replied, but his mood was somewhat downcast. From


    <span>Since the old man''s absence, he had not been to the orphanage much. No


    I don''t care about this ce, it''s just. He felt that once he reached this ce, he would no longer be able to happily y with the children as before.


    Even if he became the Sword God that countless people looked up to and feared ¡­ Yet it could not save the lives of those closest to it.


    Du Yun''er noticed the pain in the man''s eyes and felt ufortable. After thinking about it, she reached out her two hands to grab onto one of Ye Fan''srge hands and gently shook it ¡­<span>"Brother Ye Fan..." Don''t be like this, just be happy, okay? At most, I''ll just y more games with you ¡­ " Du Yun''er pouted as she blinked her eyes. leaf


    <span>Sailor''s entire body trembled. He was unable to resist Du Yun''er''s sudden attack that was acting like a spoiled child. Special


    He didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard the girl take the initiative to ''y games''. He<span>"He knows that the girl is diverting his attention andforting him not to feel sad. At the same time, he is also a bit depressed."


    Yun''er, in your heart, am I such a ''superficial'' person? " Ye Fan asked with a serious face.


    The girl hesitated for a moment and then giggled. "Of course not."


    <span>Then why are you hesitating? " Ye Fan was dissatisfied. "


    Just ¡­ Just ¡­ I don''t know! Brother Ye Fan, don''t ask so much! It''s already four-thirty, you''ve gone to pick up the ss! "


    As Du Yun''er said this, she pushed Ye Fan away while urging him to leave.<span>Ye Fan thought to himself, I need to give some mental guidance to the women around me, so why do I have to treat him as a superficial man? He


    But for the sake of cultivating and helping them maintain their looks, they were not simply addicted to women! Definitely not!


    When he arrived at the kindergarten, he couldn''t help but smile when he saw the chubby girl being the first to run out of the school building, her face trembling. It was as if she had escaped from a cage.


    "Your daughter, she''ll definitely be number one in the next hundred meters." The security guard at the door was already used to it as he teased Yuan Tuan in a familiar tone. leaf


    Fan Xin said this and told her not to run too fast. Otherwise, running at such a speed wasn''t something a normal child of her age should do.


    <span>"Daddy! "I''m hungry, I want to eat fried rice cake and ham sausage." He hugged Ye Fan''s thigh, revealing a pitiful expression.


    Ye Fan helplessly shook his head. Su Qingxue would never let him let her eat fried food in the store, but he felt that it was fine if he asionally ate one or two. "Then we''ll eat them on the way back and wipe your mouth clean. Don''t let your mother find out."


    His eyes lit up, and he nodded vigorously."The father and daughter pair finished their meals, bought two drinks, and drove home leisurely."


    <span>"Dad, there''s a lot of cars on the road," the chubby girl said as she ate, looking out at the traffic. The windows were all open to prevent the car from stinking of string. leaf


    <span>The sails waited for a traffic light for ten minutes, thinking how much more convenient it had been to ride a bicycle.


    <span>"What, is it boring?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    <span>"No, I don''t have anything good to eat. With dad around, I won''t feel bored anymore."


    This means that the tasty food is more important than the daddy? " Ye Fan pretended to be angry and frowned as he asked."Hmm ¡­" After thinking for a while, he said, "Daddy is more important!"


    "That''s more like it." Ye Fan said with a satisfied smile.


    Because with a dad, we can buy even more delicious things! " They said together.


    Ye Fan''s expression instantly stiffened, but after a few seconds, he smiled in relief.


    Looking at his innocent, happy, greedy little face in the rearview mirror, he hoped that this traffic jam wouldst a little longer ¡­ gyri<span>When he arrived home, Ye Fan discovered that there was an unexpected guest?


    <span>Within the Nine Furnace Mansion, on a patch of yellowed grass, a four-legged, golden wyvern was gorging itself on various seafood that he didn''t know where he''d gotten them from. Shockingly, it was Xiao Jin?


    At this moment, Xiao Jin had turned into the size of a car. In front of him, he was also munching on a halibut steamed bun. Only


    After seeing a few bites of the steamed bun, he would spit out a mouthful of fire and roast the fish, causing the taste to be even more fragrant."Ah!" Daddy! Is that your Xiao Jin? It seems like I''ve grown up! " Pan also recognized Xiao Jin, who had noticed the change.


    Ye Fan walked out of the car, watching a Demon Dragon and a Lurker eat their food harmoniously, and couldn''t help but smile. Although ¡­However, it was clear that Xiao Jin was very friendly towards the steamed bun and he even shared the seafood that he caught with him.


    <span>It was unknown whether it was out of respect for Ye Fan or for his bloodline.


    "Kid, you even learned how to cook barbecue?" Ye Fan walked over and touched the steamed bun''s head.


    At this moment, the steamed bun was in the midst of eating, so it didn''t rush over to greet them as it usually did.


    Xiao Jin, on the other hand, grabbed arge tuna and brought it in front of Ye Fan, ttering him, "Master, it''s for you." leaf


    The sail patted his belly, "Okay, I know you''re being considerate, keep it for yourself. Tell me, why did you suddenly return to Hua Hai?"


    <span>After the n meeting had ended, they had each dispersed. Ye Fan had told Xiao Jin to follow Ling Yuwei back to the Divine Dragon Empire in case there was any danger, so that they could protect Ling Yuwei at any time.


    <span>Xiao Jin replied, "Miss Ling came to Hua Hai, so I came."


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned. Ling Yuwei came to Hua Hai? "But he didn''t realize that Ling Yuwei was at home?"


    "Where''s Yuwei?" Ye Fan asked.


    "She went shopping," Xiao Jin said. leafFan Xian could not help but smile bitterly. It seemed that this woman had been cooped up in the mountains for a long time. Once she returned to the big city, she would start to buy and buy. also


    <span>He didn''t know why the woman suddenly came to the Hua Hai. She didn''t even greet him ¡­


    <span>While Ye Fan was pondering, he saw a bunch of big octopus on the grass,ing up in front of the steamed bun.


    Steamed Bun! Why don''t you roast an octopus and eat it? " The little fellow looked at the steamed bun in anticipation. leafFan Jian was startled. This fatty Hu still hadn''t mastered the ability to spit fire yet, so what should he do if he burned the child? leaf


    <span>Sail quickly took the octopus from his daughter''s hand and said, "Dad will help you hold it. What if the steamed buns burn your little hands?"


    The steamed bun, on the other hand, was very eager to show off. It opened its mouth and spewed out mes, roasting a ck octopus tentacle. mass


    The regiment leader couldn''t wait and took a bite. With a bitter face, he spat out, "Pui! Pui!... Don''t eat them all! "The steamed buns are not delicious!"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh. Isn''t this nonsense? There was no seasoning and they weren''t familiar with each other yet. How could humans like this? This<span>It was fine, there was no need to worry. In the future, he would let Fatty Hu y with the new students.


    Just at this moment, a TURBO drove up to the house, changed back into the fashionable winter clothing Ling Yuwei, and got off the car with Su Qingxue. LingYu Wei had a happy smile on her face while Su Qingxue had a helpless expression. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1840

    1840 Ling


    <span>Yu Wei waved at Ye Fan and the others from afar. "Hey!" I''m back! Is it just in time for dinner? "


    Ye Fan walked over and said with some surprise, "What''s going on?" Have you two made up again? "He remembered that these two women had intentionally kept their distance because of the legal wife. Could it be that the n meeting had brought their rtionship closer?


    "I''m not going to be nice to her, she''s the one that''s shameless. She insisted on dragging me to go shopping!" Su Qingxue snorted.


    "Tch." Ling Yuwei replied with disdain, "You''re clearly very happy yourself, so stop denying it. To be honest, how long has it been since youst went shopping?"


    I... I don''t want to go! " Su Qingxue refuted. "


    Then why did you buy more than me? " Ling Yuwei took out her storage pouch and said, "Do you want topete with me over who buys more?"<span>Su Qingxue''s face showed an awkward expression as she retorted, "That''s because I have money! How much money can I buy? " leaf


    Hearing this, Fan Xian was speechless. He shook his head and said, "Alright, alright, the child is here. What are you two arguing about? Boring? "Let''s go in and eat." mass


    After entering the room, Ling Yuwei was clearly more interested in the hubbub as she hugged the chubby girl affectionately while pinching and kissing her. She felt that it was extremely fun. massAlthough the group wasn''t familiar with Ling Yu Wei, there were always pretty big sisters and aunties by his father''s side. She was already used to it. And ¡­


    <span>Furthermore, Ling Yuwei had bought her all kinds of delicious food, and she also knew how to "change magic".


    When they were eating, Ye Fan asked, "Yuwei, why did you suddenlye back to Hua Hai?" I thought you were going to stay and guard that courtyard. "Ling Yuwei put down her utensils, and stroked her somewhat full stomach. "There''s no need. There''s no point in keeping me here anyway. This


    The first time I came was entrusted to me by those elders of the Divine Dragon n and the Patriarchs of several other great ns ¡­<span>The Martial God was gone, and Xiao Rou was nowhere to be seen. However, the n meeting had suffered heavy losses. The wind and rain were blowing, and people were panicking. contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous


    Because of his heavy injuries, Ancestor Ying Qiong had also gone into seclusion, giving up on the matter of the White Tiger n. Schmidt''sThe n was currently without a leader, and their recovery had reached a deadlock. Especially after knowing about the existence of the Ancient Immortal Spiritual Realm. Furthermore, the remnants of the God of Heaven Magic Training Institute was still secretly operating ¡­ He


    <span>They were all at a loss, afraid of encountering a crisis again. However, they didn''t know how to regain their confidence, establish a direction, or be stronger ¡­ They want you to take charge of the n. " leaf


    <span>Fan frowned, "Don''t tell me you''re here to be a ''lobbyist''."


    <span>Ling Yuwei smiled apologetically, "I don''t think so. I also want toe over and meet you, to meet old friends ¡­" leaf


    Fan Jian waved his hand, "Didn''t I say it before, when I was in danger and my family was in danger, since the n didn''t extend their hand, there was no need to expect me to return to the n. Me


    "They don''t owe anything to the n, on the contrary they owe me something. Why are you mentioning this to me now?"


    Husband... Actually, it''s not that I want you to inherit the position of the Divine Dragon n''s Patriarch, it''s just that no one in the n recognizes you right now.


    "Your words can calm the hearts of the Under Heaven n and give them confidence." Su Qingxue interrupted. leaf


    Fan Xian squinted his eyes. It seemed that Su Qingxue, as the Patriarch of the Xuanming Tribe, had already known that Ling Yuwei woulde. Only<span>"The women all knew that he hated having too much to do with the n, so they didn''t say anything in advance and directly came over."


    Have you forgotten how the Zhou family persecuted you? How can the other ns stand idly by?


    If I hadn''t returned from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World in time, don''t you understand the consequences?!


    I will not talk about the chaos among the ns that followed and the miasma that pervaded the world. Now that we have suffered heavy losses, does the patriarche and beg me after he leaves? " Ye Fan said coldly.


    Su Qingxue was silent. She was actually very conflicted. Actually, to her, no matter what choice Ye Fan made, it was eptable. Since a man was so against it, she didn''t want to say anything anymore.<span>Although most of the time, Ye Fan would let her go and try to please her ¡­ However, there were some important matters that involved both sides of the coin and she couldn''t change a man''s mind at all.


    Seeing Ye Fan''s cold expression, Su Qingxue didn''t dare to say anything more. Ling


    Yuwei sighed, "Although I know that you will be tired of saying all this, I still want to say it ¡­" No


    Some people were perfect, and the n did have hical and inhuman aspects. But


    It was ¡­ It was undeniable that in the n Gathering, the ones who truly did not fear death and stepped forward were the n members. quaqueJust like their ancestors from hundreds of thousands of years ago, even when facing strong enemies, they didn''t run away ¡­ one


    A normal person might fight for their family, for their country, but the n would never participate in mundane battles. Instead, they would fight for humanity. Wasn''t this a noble quality? Me


    Of course I know, the n is ashamed of you, so you don''t want to interact with the n more, and you don''t want to go to the n meeting, it''spletely understandable ¡­<span>However... I think it would be better to avoid the n.


    You can''t kill everyone with a single blow of a stick. Most of the n disciples still follow the rules, and they don''t even know what happened between you and Snowy. Even if they knew, they wouldn''t be able to do anything ¡­ such as


    Wouldn''t it be a good thing if you could give some encouragement and some confidence to the young men of the n? YouHe''s the God of Swords, one that can reach the peak of the world and look down on all the small mountains in one fell swoop ¡­ He


    <span>We must stick to the past. Why should we give up so many beautiful and meaningful things for those who are not worthy? "


    When everyone heard this, they all fell silent and the atmosphere became a little depressing. River


    Aunty, Zhou Xinjiang, and Ji Xianqing did not dare to say anything. All they could do was hold a piece of corn in their hands and nibble on it. leaf<span>Fan took a bottle of Maotai in front of Zhou Xinjiang and poured himself a cup. Originally, he didn''t want to drink, but now he needed one.


    <span>After drinking a cup of liquor, Ye Fan said, "You are right, I was indeed wrong about my prejudice towards the n. They were able tost until my time, not giving up, not running away, they really are proud. can


    The problem was ¡­ The God of Swords is not a God of Swords, it was all shouted by others. I have never truly regarded myself as a God.


    Back then, when I handed the INFERNO to Sally and the others, I had already put down a lot of things ¡­


    <span>Actually, in these past two years, if I hadn''t met Xiao Xue, I might still be riding my bicycle, walking through streets and alleys, doing game rehearsals, helping people build water and water in their homes ¡­


    To tell the truth, these two years of being truly happy was not the time to be admired and revered by tens of thousands of people. That was not the time for me to desire ¡­


    <span>My dream is to have a family safe and sound, to watch the children grow up healthy and healthy, just like now, to be able to eat and live a beautiful life with them ¡­


    I''m not interested in being the leader of the n, and I''m also not interested in being the leader of the n ¡­ They really want to be the leaders, to bring them back to life and vote for themselves. " Ling


    Yu Wei''s eyes revealed a hint of disappointment. She thought that the man had listened to her, but it was still useless. And ¡­


    Su Qingxue was not surprised at all, because she could tell that men were the happiest when they lived leisurely at home.I know. "I''ll tell the rest of the n." Ling Yuwei sighed. leaf


    The sail nodded. Just as it was about to say something, it suddenly felt a burst of magical energy?The Void? " Ye Fan frowned and looked outside, puzzled. Why did his sistere here just now, and this little brother came here again? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1841

    1841


    <span>Everyone was somewhat astonished. Why would the voide at this time? The other party shouldn''t be here for dinner.


    <span>Ye Fan walked over and pushed the door open. He saw a man with blue hair standing quietly at the foot of the stairs with his head lowered and his fists clenched tightly.


    <span>"What happened?" Seeing the empty space, Ye Fan felt something was wrong and directly asked with a frown.


    <span>He slowly raised his head in the air. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with deep grief.


    <span>"She''s dead ¡­"


    <span>It was just a simple sentence, yet it seemed to lead nowhere.


    However, Ye Fan was the first to react, and couldn''t help but reveal a surprised expression, "Hei Si Li died?!"


    <span>When Su Qingxue and Ling Yuwei heard this, they were both shocked.


    <span>Although Hei Li was not the strongest person in this world, it was reasonable to say that not many people would be able to kill her. But the key point was that she basically didn''t fight with anyone.


    Xu Kong saw Ye Fan''s expression and said, "It seems..." "You really don''t know."


    Ye Fan had aplicated look on his face, "You suspect that I killed him?" But what reason do I have to kill her? "<span>Void nodded. "Indeed ¡­ Her death must have been caused by some powerful spell. It didn''t seem like it was caused by a martial artist ¡­


    I have onlye here to confirm if you are aware of this matter ¡­ "


    Ye Fan could hear that the void was forcefully suppressing the pain in his heart.Even though there were some old contradictions between the brother and sister, with the passing of time, a lot of things had actually been left unsaid.


    <span>Even if they weren''t together, they were still siblings after all. This kind of bond couldn''t be reced.


    "Wife, investigate a bit." Ye Fan said.<span>Su Qingxue responded and picked up her phone, "I didn''t receive any information. Does this mean that things haven''t happened for long?"


    Void said in a low voice, "Yes, an hour ago, I felt that something was wrong. I kept having the feeling that something was wrong.


    When I got back to Adide, I saw her in the shop, turned into a mummy by some force.


    There is not a single bit of energy left in her body. It''s even cleaner than being sucked dry by the Strigoi ¡­ "Ye Fan looked puzzled, and after thinking for a while, he said, "How about this, you take me to the scene, I want to take a look."


    Saying this, Ye Fan told Su Qingxue to check first and contact him if there was anything.


    <span>The Void naturally would not refuse. He wanted to find out the truth more than anyone else.


    <span>Not long after, Ye Fan and Void walked out from the teleportation gate inside the watch shop in Adide.


    "I closed the door to the shop, in case the scene was destroyed," he said in the air, looking at the corpse on the ground with a trace of pity in his eyes.


    When Ye Fan saw the withered female corpse, he almost couldn''t recognize that it was Hei Si Li.After a careful examination, he discovered that it was indeed as Void said. It was as if the corpse''s essence had been sucked out and it was truly emptied!


    Logically speaking, for a Mage at the level of Hesley, the strength of his spiritual force should be enough to protect his soul for a certain period of time.


    But at this moment, the little bit of spiritual energy left in Hei Shite''s body had long since vanished, having beenpletely wiped out.<span>Looking at the surrounding furnishings, Ye Fan felt even more confused, "There doesn''t seem to be any fighting happening here, which is to say..." She was killed in an instant. "


    "This is the most iprehensible thing to me." Xu Kong shook his head and said, "Logically speaking, this world doesn''t exist anymore. To be able to crush her mage like this, even if he were to be defeated, he wouldn''t be able to resist at all."


    Ye Fan nodded his head. Actually, even if he wanted to kill Hei Si Li, he wouldn''t be able to do so without leaving any traces of a fight, unless it was a sneak attack.


    The most important thing was that this was caused by magic type damage ¡­


    "If Shakyamuni Apocalypse is still here, can he do it?" Ye Fan asked in a low voice.<span>Space was stunned. "You think it''s the Apocalypse Shakyamuni?" A true Armageddon Shakyamuni? "


    Ye Fan was also not at liberty to reveal the secret of the dragon fountain, and said, "I am asking, if the apocalypse is still around, does he have such a method?"


    Space took a deep breath. "Although Shakyamuni Apocalypse is the most powerful mage I''ve ever seen, as far as I know ¡­" There was no such power.Of course, if he is really still alive, I don''t know if he will be able to make any huge improvements ¡­


    Why did you suddenly mention the Armageddon? Do you know something? "


    The void was also very sharp, and its eyes looked deeply at Ye Fan.<span>"Right now, I am only guessing. After all, you also said that in theory, there is no other mage who can do it." said Ye Fan.


    After a moment of silence, Xu Tingsheng said, "I''ll send you back to Hua Hai. There are no clues here at all.""How are you going to bury your sister?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"If she likes it here, I''ll bury her. "Beside our parents ¡­" The space beside them whispered.


    Ye Fan nodded his head and said: "Although we haven''t known each other for long and can''t be considered as good friends, we are stillrades-in-arms who have fought together.


    I''ll help you bury her together. In the end, I''ll send her off. Her life is worthy of respect ¡­ "<span>With that, Ye Fan rolled up his sleeves, reached out to pick up Hei Si Li''s corpse, and said, "Let''s go, where are your parents'' graves?"


    A hint of surprise appeared on Xu Tingsheng''s face, while a trace of emotion appeared in his eyes. After which, he silently opened a Space Gate and said, "Follow me."


    <span>Soon, they were near a church on the south side of Adide.


    There were lots of crosses, tombstones, and most of the names of the dead were Adide.


    Arriving at the biggest tombstone in the center, Ye Fan discovered that it was actually a big white tomb. It looked like a small house, and there was a heavy ck iron gate that locked the entrance to the tomb.The owner of the tomb was the statue in the middle of town, the "mother" of the town, Emily Adide.


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly understood something and said, "You two siblings..." Was it the son of Emily, the ancestor of this town? "


    The two siblings had lived for hundreds of years, which happened to be the same age as Emily.


    "I thought you knew ¡­" He said in a low voice. Then, he took out a key to unlock the iron gate.Ye Fan couldn''t help but click his tongue, "Don''t tell me..." In this town, there are also descendants of you two siblings, right? "


    <span>Void nodded his head and said: "I only married once when I was young and there aren''t many descendants. Along the way, she returns every hundred years or so and has been married for three times.


    <span>There were also those who brought some children from the outside world here to raise. Thus, there should be quite a few that were her descendants ¡­ But I don''t know them either. "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be stunned. Lowering his head to look at the corpse of Hei Si Li, he muttered in his heart. Although it''s a pity that he died, his life was not lived in vain.<span>Looking around, there were probably a few hundred tombstones in thisrge graveyard. They were the siblings, rtives, and descendants.


    Walking on the main street of this town, looking at the group of old people, it seemed like they were his great-grandchildren, great-grandchildren, etc. For the time being, Ye Fan couldn''t imagine that feeling.


    <span>Guess what you like: chapter error, click this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1842

    1842


    Ye Fan was somewhat sad. Even if they weren''t brought up on these topics, he would often neglect the ages of some of the experts. ¡¥ SA couple hundred years old or a few thousand years old? It was really strange to think that he had interacted so much with some ancient people.


    However, since he could fly in the sky and escape into the ground, it wasn''t strange to see a few ancient people ¡­


    After the tomb door opened, Ye Fan entered.


    With a wave of his finger, the crystal around the tomb began to glow with a silver-gray light, illuminating the entire tomb.


    Arge number of bats were alerted and flew out of the metal gate with a ''pu'' sound.


    Ye Fan looked around and discovered that the decorations here were the same as they were hundreds of years ago. However, there had always been someone taking care of them, so they were maintained quite well.<span>In the center of the tomb was arge stone coffin with Emily''s name engraved on it.


    <span>Next to him were two smaller sarcophaguses, upon which were carved the names of Hesley and Vinya.


    Ye Fan frowned, "This was prepared for you?"


    "She was the one who prepared it. She also carried the key to the tomb. She was the one who took care of it. I rarely came back."<span>As he spoke, he used magic to slowly levitate the stone b onto the ground.


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, may I trouble you to let her rest?"


    Ye Fan suddenly heard the respectful "Sir Sword God", and was not used to it. After all, it came from the cold, empty mouth.<span>He nodded, and after taking onest look at Heisley, he ced the first generation Guardian King and the second generation epic poem into the sarcophagus.


    The empty space looked deeply at his sister before he closed his eyes and closed the sarcophagus.


    <span>The tomb quieted down.


    <span>After a while, Void said, "Alright, let''s go out."


    Ye Fan nodded his head, looked around, and doubtfully said, "Why can''t I see your father''s sarcophagus?"


    Xu Que then looked around and saw a dozen or so small stone boxes, "Those are ¡­"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan stared nkly, and then asked in confusion, "You have so many fathers?"<span>Kong Kong sighed and said, "It''s not toote yet. If you are interested, can we have a drink?"


    <span>Ye Fan also had this intention, and he felt that in his heart of void, it should be quite ufortable. As arade on the same side, they could also be considered as friends after an exchange of blows, so it would be good for him to apany him to chat.


    The two of them went to a bar in the town and found a corner near the window to sit down. Listening to the country music, they ordered two bottles of wine and poured themselves a drink.There were very few people in the town, and most of them knew each other. However, in recent years, there were a lot of passengers who would asionallye over, so when they saw Ye Fan and Xu Kong, they didn''t pay too much attention.


    <span>"Looking at you, you look much better than before." Ye Fan discovered that Xu Kong''s expression had calmed down a lot, no longer feeling as sad as before.


    Void said ndly, "He has lived for hundreds of years. If we can say how regretful he is, how regretful could we be... "I''m just not used to it. I''m just not willing to ept it."Ye Fan nodded his head. Indeed, those who could live for hundreds of years in the underground world were very few in number.


    "You just asked me why there are so many fathers ¡­" Voidughed self-deprecatingly, "Actually the reason is very simple, we also don''t know who is our biological father."


    Ye Fan frowned and suddenly understood something...<span>"In the beginning, there was no one in this ce. My mother and the others came here while fleeing for their lives. There were very few women who survived and most of them were men ¡­ "So, you understand."


    Drinking wine, shrugging his shoulders.<span>Ye Fan gave an embarrassed smile, "Actually, I can do a gic test and find out about your father."


    "There''s no need." Xu Kong shook his head, "When we were young, my mother told us not to think about who our father was. Just give us food so we won''t be bullied.


    It was his father ¡­


    Because they also do not know whose child we are. That is why we are able to survive. "<span>Ye Fan became silent. He didn''t expect that the environment in which this pair of brother and sister lived since they were young would be so vile...


    After drinking a few cups of wine consecutively in midair, he looked out the window with a misty gaze and said, "I remember... When I was thirteen, she suddenly came back to our little house one night crying<span>In the wooden house, he hugged his mother and cried crazily ¡­


    She said that some boys had done that to her, and her clothes were torn.


    As if that was thest time I heard her crying, crying so hard.<span>However, my mother was pregnant at that time, and for the third time in three years, she was very hot-tempered, so she directly pped her in the face ¡­


    She ran out right away, and I wanted to see how she was doing, but my mother told me to look after my two brothers and one sister, and I couldn''t get out.The next day, there was a riot in town. It turned out to be a young man who was bullying her. While it was dark, she had used a hammer to break his life, as well as a broken leg.


    "Blood ¡­"


    Speaking up to here, she grinned in the air, "At that time, she really was very brave ¡­ "What a crazy woman."<span>The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth slightly moved. Although he wasughing in the air, listening to him talk about what happened back then was filled with a kind of indescribable sadness.


    <span>"Our mother ran out in panic to plead on her behalf, but was pushed back and immediately miscarried, almost dying ¡­


    <span>I brought along a few of my younger brothers and sisters, and saw her in the middle of the road, tied up by a group of people, hanging up, stunned by the whips. But there was nothing he could do ¡­


    It wasn''t until midnight that I sneaked out, dropped her off, gave her water, and gave her half a loaf of bread left over from dinner.


    She cried in despair. She knew that her mother had almost died from an abortion because of her, and she said that she had no face to see her mother. But she didn''t want to die here either.<span>I asked her where she could go, and she said. "I don''t know, but even if I die outside, I don''t want to die here ¡­"


    Xu Kong let out a long sigh, and said to Ye Fan, "It''s hard to predict what would happen in the world. When she was young, she hated this ce so much, but in the end, she reluctantly returned here. It was intermittent, she stayed here for hundreds of years."


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "If I don''t leave this ce, I won''t run into people from the Magic Research Institute, right?"


    <span>"That''s right... Her choice has changed her, and has also changed me ¡­. " A nostalgic look appeared in Xu Tingsheng''s eyes as he said, "Back then, when she left, she met a Cultivator from the Research Council."


    Initially, she only wanted to live and look for food and water. However, after that mage took a fancy to her, he tested her and found that her spiritual force was naturally strong.Perhaps this is the blessing of heaven. Not only did she survive, but she also learned time magic and became the most precious genius mage in the God of Heaven''s Magic Association ¡­ "


    Ye Fan nodded, and not only was he curious, "Then your rtionship with her should be very good. After all, you were the one who secretly let her go, giving her a chance to escape. Why did it turn out like this?"


    New Year''s rtions have been strained? " Wanting to chat with more like-minded people about < My Ice Mountain Beauty Wife >, WeChat focuses on "reading literature" and reading novels, talking about life, and looking for close friends ~


    <span>Guess what you like: chapter error, click this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1843

    <span>The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    <span>1843


    <span>At this point, there was a trace of bitterness that could not be hidden in the empty eyes. He drank another two cups before saying, "You still remember what I just said ¡­ ¡­ I''ve had a marriage. "


    Ye Fan nodded.


    "At that time, I did not learn magic. I also did not know that she became a powerful mage at the God of Heaven Magic Training Hall.<span>She wrote back to tell me and my mother that she was in Europe, that she was apprenticed to a tailor, and that she was living well.


    We were poor, we couldn''t find her, we knew she was safe and sound, we were satisfied, and we hoped she would nevere back to this ce.


    Until one day, because of the water source, we had a conflict with the natives here, andunched a sustained small-scale war.


    Even though this kind of war happens asionally in this destend, and isn''t even enough to be recorded in history, it''s enough to change the fate of everyone in our town ¡­.<span>I was thinking of her far away in Europe, and for the first time I wrote to her, hoping she would take us out to seek refuge.


    <span>After all, she was just a ''tailor apprentice''. It was not convenient to contact her at that time and it would take several months to send a letter back and forth, but I still had a sliver of hope.


    But after waiting for a long time, there was no news. My mother, my wife, and my eldest son were all killed in that war ¡­.


    I took the remaining two children and escaped from this ce, thinking that no matter where I go, as long as I can leave this ce ¡­ "


    At this point, Void''s eyes had an unbearably aged look. He shook his head and said, "I never thought that just as we were escaping, she would bring two mages wearing magic robes and appeared.


    I knew then that she was not a tailor''s apprentice; she was a member of the most noble fellowship on the continent.Her mailing address is fake, and her letters were sent secretly to us by the mages. She has always been able to observe our living conditions, but she was afraid of being scolded by her teacher, so she doesn''t want to get involved anymore ¡­


    When the war started here, she had been in seclusion studying magic and hadn''t paid attention to what was happening here ¡­ "


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan basically understood the whole story.


    So the reason the siblings were in such a state was because when Hei Si Li was young, he decided to make his mother, sister-inw, and nephew, who could have survived the war, die as well ¡­It wasn''t hard to understand. After escaping from his hellish home with much difficulty, he had the chance to enter the upper ss society and be the mage whom the kings of the continent revered. Hei Si Li definitely didn''t want his life to be thwarted again.


    <span>She must have been very careful and spent most of her time studying magic, thus missing out on the opportunity to save her family.


    However, her choice had also caused the Void to lose its mother, love, and children.


    Clearly, she could have the ability to let her family live happily, but she did not try. Instead, she selfishly chose to protect her own interests.


    Although she didn''t intend to just stand there and watch him die, in the end ¡­ It was still toote.<span>"To my surprise, when I arrived in Europe, my teacher, Julie, whom you''ve met before, took a fancy to my talent.


    <span>From then on, I swore that I would work hard to cultivate spatial magic until I surpassed her!


    Since she cares so much about magic, if she wants to be the President, then I will suppress her and destroy her dreams!However... In the end, I was still unable to do it. She still became the guild leader and our rtionship haspletely dropped to the freezing point ¡­


    <span>Until one day, the Prophet appeared at the training hall with the apocalypse. The apocalyptic magic talent was so powerful that even Hei Shilimented his inferiority.


    Since then, I have taken the lead in following the end of the world, because I have pulled her from her position as the High Clerist. I''m happier than anyone else. "


    Voidughed self-deprecatingly and sighed, "Now that I think about it... The two of us are really childish. "What are they fighting for..."


    Ye Fan also couldn''t help but sigh. In fact, whether it was Hei Si Li or Venia, this brother and sister pair all had each other in their hearts and were not cold-blooded and heartless people.


    From the fact that Venia was willing to take a risk and go out in the middle of the night to rescue Heathcliff, to the fact that Heathcliff was being med for his hatred, to the fact that he was willing to take Venia to live in Europe, it was easy to see what was going on.


    However, because they were young, they made some undesirable choices during that time. And because of their determination, they were still unable to melt the ice mountain between them.


    <span>"Lucifer ¡­" He said with a serious and deep voice, "You are very strong, but you are still very young. If nothing goes wrong, you still have a very long way to go.


    <span>Most people did not have the chance to regret their decision when they were young, because they had left too early and their lives had ended before they knew what was going on.


    Tonight, you can take me for an old man, but. From the bottom of my heart, I still want to tell you this.<span>I hope that you won''t be like my sister and I, because you are young and your eyesight is too short, and do things that will be toote even if you regret it after a few decades or several hundred years ¡­


    <span>Keep your eyes far away. Perhaps you will have different perspectives and understandings about some things.


    Some things weren''t important at all, while others ¡­ I really need to cherish it ¡­ "


    Ye Fan was lost in thought, took a sip of wine, nodded his head, and sincerely smiled and said, "Thank you. Listening to you talk about this, I really do have some sudden enlightenment about some things."<span>"My advice, you make your choice, whether it''s good or bad, is a part of life," Void said, raising his ss.


    Ye Fan smiled and clinked sses with him, and the two of them finished it in one gulp.<span>After talking for a while, Ye Fan also nned to return home. Before leaving, he told Void to pay attention to his safety as well as the other mages, and it would be best if they all had emergencymunication equipment on them.


    <span>The Void also had this intention. Although the pain had slowly calmed down, he still wanted to know who the murderer was.


    <span>"If the news of my death gets out, many people would probably be shocked. I will contact the others to discuss how to defend and investigate.


    <span>If Shakyamuni is really still alive, we must investigate him thoroughly and die peacefully. "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. Actually, he felt that the safest thing would be to let those mages go to Hua Hai and stay closer to him.


    However, he wasn''t omnipotent, and he couldn''t clearly describe the strength of his opponent.<span>"Lucifer, don''t think too much about it. If he really had nothing to worry about and wanted to achieve something, he would have shown up a long time ago.


    <span>Since he had assassinated Hei Shili, then there was no other movement. This meant ¡­ "He still has some concerns, let''s not panic too much"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, smiled and pointed outside, "Then I''ll have to trouble you to take me to the first ss again."


    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1844

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    1844<span>When they returned to Hua Hai, the people at home hadn''t rested yet.


    <span>Ye Fan walked back into the house and saw Zhou Xinjiang, Aunt Jiang, and Ji Xianqing pulling Ling Yuwei along to a table where they were ying poker. He couldn''t help butugh, "Who''s the winner and who''s the loser. Grandfather won''t lose the most, right?"


    <span>Zhou Xinjiang pretended to be unhappy as he frowned, "What kind of words are these? I wonst night."


    <span>Everyoneughed, seeing that Ye Fan hade back, they were clearly relieved. Obviously, they were still worried about him, waiting for him toe back.


    "Hubby, I checked all of Adide''s video surveince and didn''t find anything special. There aren''t many cameras over there, and because of the location, we don''t have much information," Su Qingxue said as she got up from the sofa.


    Ye Fan nodded his head and said, "Hei Si Li walks very fast. His soul and all of his energy was taken away in an instant. It is normal for the Heaven''s Eyes to not be able to track his whereabouts."<span>Su Qingxue and Ling Yuwei were both stunned. They felt that this was unbelievable.


    "The still witch was killed in an instant?" Ling Yuwei put down her poker cards and said with a heavy heart, "Could it be ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue also furrowed her brows. They had all thought that it might be the person from the dragon fountain ¡­


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "Don''t make any wild guesses yet, and don''t be too nervous. We are all anxious and worried. We are unable to solve any problems."


    <span>What should be investigated should be investigated. All members of the God of Heaven Magic Research Association should be closely followed.


    <span>I''ll get them all to cooperate and try to get all the information through, so that they can respond anytime they need to. "


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded in understanding, "Got it, I will arrange it."


    "Aiyah... It seems that this matter is very serious, this ¡­ "With such a dangerous situation, why don''t we just avoid going out for the new year?" Aunt Jiang said worriedly.


    The little fat girl who was lying on the sofa watching cartoons suddenly jumped up when she heard this, nervously looking at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Aunt Jiang, danger has always existed, but we can''t stay at home and hide because of this kind of thing. If something really happens, hiding will not solve the problem..." "This year, we''ll do whatever we need to do."With that, Ye Fan walked to Ling Yuwei''s side and said, "Yuwei, when you go back to the n, tell them that you want me toe out and cheer them up. No problem, but I have two requests."


    Everyone was stunned. Ling Yuwei also did not expect Ye Fan to go out and change his mind after he came back.


    "What request?" Ling Yuwei was pleasantly surprised. "As long as you''re willing to stand up and take charge when there''s no leader, the n will probably agree to even twenty requests, let alone two!"


    Ye Fan shook his head, "No need, just two. First, I don''t represent any n, I am Ye Fan. They must clearly recognize this point, and don''t try to get close to me. It has nothing to do with me if there is to be dissension between them.<span>Secondly, I don''t have the time to manage their daily affairs, but I will form an elite team. In terms of ancient martial arts training, organization and management, management and nning, I will help the young generation of the n toplete their integration and recovery as soon as possible.


    Wasn''t it because the older generation wasn''t able to keep up with the times and the youngsters weren''t able to catch up? In addition, their vitality was greatly damaged this time around. Thus, they fell into confusion and panic?


    <span>I gave them spiritual support as well as professional managers of the underground world, ancient martial arts experts, to guide them. As for how they do it, it all depends on them. "


    <span>Ling Yuwei thought about it carefully, pursed her lips into a smile, and raised a slender jade-like finger, "Sir Great Sword God, can you add another one?"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Don''t get numb to it, and don''t push your luck too far. If I am willing to help them, that would already be avenging the good."


    "Aiya, I know. You are very understanding, but. Just one! One! "Well..." While acting like a spoiled child, Ling Yuwei grabbed Ye Fan''s arm and shook him.


    Ye Fan''s heart immediately softened. This woman truly deserved to be called the background of the International Heavenly Queen of Film and Television. Her acting skills were truly amazing. Her eyes, expression, and actions were all so captivating ¡­. It was hard to refuse!


    Su Qingxue''s eyes turned cold, "Ling Yu Wei, let go of my husband! Speak properly! "<span>Ye Fan was scared to the point that he shivered. It was as if a bucket of ice water had been poured over his head. He hurriedly put on a straight face and said, "Yuwei, stop messing around. First tell me, I might not agree."


    Ling Yuwei nted her eyes at Su Qingxue and rolled her eyes. She could only let go of Ye Fan''s arm and said, "You are busy with a lot of things, so you don''t have the time to care about a lot of things. It''s understandable."However, if you were the one to call for help in everything, then it would be too distant. At the very least, he had to let the young people of the n, those who worshipped you, feel your presence.


    <span>So I thought. Can you let the great nspete to pick out outstanding youths and receive regr guidance from the Sword God to help them increase their strength?


    That way, they will definitely be filled with energy. After all, all the warriors under the heavens who want to receive your guidance are gone! "


    <span>Ye Fan curled his lips, "I''ll teach them?" Do you think it''s necessary for a PhD teacher to teach kindergarten?


    <span>I''ve found a few of the best in INFERNO, and I''m more than enough to teach them young people.


    There aren''t many people who can match up to Li Wu Chen, let alone hisbat skills. He doesn''t even have any actualbat experience. "


    "Oh, can it be the same? It''s true that they might not be able to understand what you''re talking about, but the key is spiritual encouragement!


    "Besides, how do you know that a few geniuses can learn something from your amazing ancient martial arts thoughts?" Ling Yuwei''s eyes shone with starlight as she spoke in a very worshipful tone.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. If it wasn''t for his thick skin, he would have blushed from the praise."Alright then. Seeing that you''re putting in so much effort to fight for them, I agreed ¡­


    "If my instructor from the ancient martial arts think that those disciples are outstanding, I will find some time to personally teach them some things," said Ye Fan.<span>Ling Yuwei immediately grabbed Ye Fan''s hand and tightened her grip, "Deal!"


    Seeing the woman''s excited appearance, Ye Fan couldn''t help but to happily ask: "Are you that happy?"<span>"Of course!" Ling Yu Wei red at him, "I came all the way here to face all the expectations of the Under Heaven n. It''s not like I''m asking you to be their boss, it''s not like I''m asking you to be aborer. You reject me just like that ¡­


    If I don''t bring back any results, I won''t care about my face, right? I''m your fiancee in name after all! "<span>"Cough, cough!" Ye Fan coughed twice. This woman, which pot wouldn''t she be carrying a pot with her? Where was Su Qingxue?


    As expected, Su Qingxue''s expression became colder and colder. She snorted and said, "Ling Yuwei, the discussion is over. Have you left?""Really? Xiao Xue, you chased me away sote at night? All these years of sisterly love, just because of a man? " Ling Yuwei had a sad look on her face as she clutched her chest.


    "Stop acting!" You think you''re acting in a movie!? Who''s with your sister? Don''t call me Little Snow! Hurry up and go! Don''t you even have the money to stay in a hotel? " Su Qingxue said angrily.Ling Yuwei stuck out her tongue. "Let''s go! I''m going to find Chu Yunyao! "You''re so pissed off!"


    <span>"You ¡­" Su Qingxue was so angry that she suddenly remembered that Chu Yunyao and Ling Yuwei knew each other.


    Ling Yuwei ran over, hugged the others and kissed them. Then she bid farewell to the rest of the group and really ran out.


    Su Qingxue was so angry that she stomped her feet, "Hubby! Look at her! You intentionally angered me! "<span>Ye Fan smiled in embarrassment. He knew that Su Qingxue and Ling Yuwei would not really have a falling out. It was precisely because of their many years of rtionship that they were able to throw a tantrum like this.


    <span>"Wife, don''t be angry. Don''t you know me? "No matter what, I can''t possibly divorce you and marry someone else. In any case, as long as I like you the most, it''s fine." Ye Fan walked up, put his arm around the woman''s fragrant shoulder and coaxed her.


    <span>Su Qingxue took a few deep breaths before she said with a serious face, "You are right, there is no divorce between you and me. There is only widowhood!"


    <span>"Huh?" Ye Fan said with a depressed face, "Speak..." To say that they would live and die together... Widowed? "You''re talking too much."


    "Hmph, if you''re afraid, then so be it." Su Qingxue shot him a look before turning her head to pick up her daughter, "After walking away, Ye Wu Chen, we''ll take a bath and go to sleep."


    Looking at the mother and daughter pair going upstairs, Ye Fan sighed with emotion. The women beside him were each more ruthless than the previous one.


    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1845

    <span>1845 connect


    During the next two days, Ye Fan, aside from escorting his daughter, also spent some time to y around with Ling Yuwei. same


    When he received the video call with Nian Ru Jiao, he learned that the woman hadpleted the formation of the team and was officially announcing the establishment of the bank in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. reading<span>Ru Jiao wanted to let Ye Fan participate in the bank creation ceremony, but Ye Fan refused. He


    He felt that his appearance would only cause those from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World to feel pressure, as though this was an act of oppression.<span>Only by making the people of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World rx and slowly experience and understand the transformation would they be able to ept it from the bottom of their hearts. And ¡­


    <span>Moreover, with Ye Fan''s current status in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, even if he didn''t appear, these people shouldn''t make things difficult for Nannan. two


    <span>A few dayster, when Ling Yuwei had returned to the Divine Dragon Empire, Ye Fan had kept his promise and had his brothers Azzle and Leviathan form a team of advisers. of


    The first two were behind the swordsman''s scenes, in charge of some of the overseas affairs.


    But now that the swordsman was on the right track, they did not have much else to do other than cultivate, so they could take out the time to do so. ASazler had a wealth of experience in leading soldiers, managing a group of vile mercenaries in a neat way, and he had a background in the royal family abroad. He knew how to deal with the nobility.


    He was a man of martial arts and had a firm and steady image. As the head of the advisory team for this n, he was just qualified. And ¡­<span>Although the Leviathan was not as good as Azazar in those areas, he was adept at building rtionships with his men, mediating the atmosphere, and rousing their fighting spirit.


    After this period of bitter training, as well as the stimtion from Ye Fan''s strength, they were already at the Heavenly Awakening Realm, and the next step would be the Core Formation stage.


    <span>To Ye Fan''s relief, these two brothers were relying on their own cultivation and not on their Foundation Establishment Pills. When


    However, to stand out among the rulers of the old days meant that their talent was extraordinary. Only


    In the past, he had spent all his energy on leading his troops. After the Holy War ended, he was busy with other things, which was why he had taken his time in his cultivation. leafFan Xian believed that these brothers of his life and death, once their realms were raised, would have first-ssbat strength. It was definitely not something those cultivators in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World or even the ns couldpare to, because they didn''tckbat skills. What theycked were only cultivation bases. And ¡­


    <span>Moreover, one of them was a bit old-fashioned while the other was a bit outwardly, making up for each other. The team they formed was passionate and steady.


    <span>Although the two of them were not from China, but their rtionship with Ye Fan was not something the n did not know, so the n naturally knew of their importance and did not dare to neglect it. matter


    In fact, Ye Fan being able to let the core members of the inferno to be in charge of the advisory team for the revival of the n was already a disy of sincerity. off


    <span>As for the guidance for ancient martial arts cultivation, although the cksmith and squid already had enough strength, considering theirck of understanding of ancient martial arts in China, Ye Fan still went to the Xuan Sword Sect and asked for Marquis Liu Qing.


    <span>As an expert recognized by the ancestors of the family, there was no problem with Liu Qing Hou''s qualifications and strength.


    However, he was used to being free, so when he heard that he was required to teach the young n members, he was naturally reluctant to do so. straight


    <span>When Ye Fan agreed to talk about his experience in the way of the sword, Marquis Liu Qing "reluctantly" agreed.


    Although he also knew that even if he chatted with Ye Fan, he might not be able to gain much because of the huge gap in cultivation level, he was still too eager to have a conversation with Ye Fan about swordsmanship! quaque


    It was as if the physics researchers were eager tomunicate with Einstein. Even if they could not understand him, they would still want to ask, listen!But if Ye Fan didn''t open his mouth, as a senior and also having a proud and aloof character, he wouldn''t be able to bring it up. leaf


    Fan also knew how attractive his disy of Perfection like Water was to a swordsman, so he was confident in persuading Liu Qinghou.


    Sharing his experience in the path of the sword, Ye Fan actually didn''t mind. This sort of thing could be understood just by listening to it. Then, the Mount Shu Imperial Sword Technique would not have been lost for so long. He<span>In this situation, even Ye Fan felt that he wascking a good swordsman. If Liu Qinghou could gain some insights and show him some new moves, Ye Fan would have no problem with that. To


    Among the other experts in the team, Ye Fan didn''t need to choose many of them. With his international prestige as an informer, it would be very easy to find some experts in management and management.


    <span>From Ye Fan''s point of view, reviving the n was not actually thatplicated. The Dark Nether n that Su Qingxue managed was a living outstanding example.


    As long as one did not focus on the ancient martial arts, and let the disciples of the n disy their specialties and motivate the entire n, they would naturally be revitalized. After all, the n''s background could not be underestimated. This<span>As he was busy, the new year soon arrived.


    Su Qingxue hugged a ball as she came down from upstairs on the weekend morning. The little chubby girl was like a ko as she hugged her mother and had a pitiful expression on her face.


    "What happened?" Ye Fan had just finished his practice outside and was walking home, when he saw this scene.Su Qingxue came to the sofa and said, "Ye Conglomerate, let go!" small


    <span>The chubby girl puffed out her lips and loosened her arms and legs. "Baji", she fell onto the sofa and flicked it.


    <span>"This little guy just wants to sleep in," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan was speechless, "Children sleepte on weekends, so it''s fine. You''re too strict."


    He nodded his head vigorously to show his agreement. Siu


    Qingxue nced at Ye Fan and said: "Did you forget?" I''ll tell you on Friday, if you have anything to do today, please take her to ourpany''s New Year''s charity student event after breakfast. " leaf


    Fan suddenly remembered that he had been busy forming a team these past two days and had forgotten about this.


    "But I don''t want to go, I want to sleep." How could the little chubby girl be interested in something like this?<span>"No, how can I let you do everything? "Hurry up and put on your socks, it''s time to eat breakfast." Su Qingxue threw a pair of socks to her daughter.


    <span>Hearing the word "eat breakfast", Qian Jin finally got a bit of motivation. He put on his socks with a wronged expression on his face. leaf


    Seeing this scene, Fan Jian shook his head with a smile. He was slowly getting used to this kind of morning drama. This


    She wanted to show her how many children couldn''t go to school properly. She wanted her to cherish the opportunity to study and not hate going to school. It was a painstaking effort. Eat


    After breakfast, Ye Fan drove the family of three to a newly built "Embroidered Dandelion Teaching Base" on the west side of the China Sea. leaf<span>Sails originally did not have anything particrly urgent to do, and this charity event was led by Feng Yueying. He had not seen her busy these past few days, so it was a good opportunity for him to go take a look.


    This ce could be considered the outskirts of Hua Hai, but it wasn''t too far from the children of some of the workers. Moreover, the embroidery group had invested directly into kindergartens, primary schools, and secondary schools.


    <span>Just as the car was about to enter the school, Su Qingxue stopped Ye Fan, "Hubby, don''t drive in!" leaf


    <span>Fan was stunned, puzzled, "What?" Aren''t you here at school? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1846

    1846


    "It''s true that I came to school, but today I''m here to let senior represent me in embroidery. The main character is her. Someone will recognize meter, so it''s not appropriate."As Su Qingxue spoke, she pointed to the other side of the road and said, "Let''s stop over there. Let''s go over there."


    Ye Fan nodded in understanding. In these past few months, Su Qingxue had gradually handed over the embroidery to Feng Yueying to take care of. She seemed to have intentionally hidden herself behind the scenes.This was not only because she had to deal with the Profound Nether n and Ghost Valley, but also all kinds of things that Ye Fan had to tell her.


    <span>It was also because the size of the Embroidery Group was a little small in Su Qingxue''s eyes.


    However, as she was given an estate by her elders and as her starting point, Su Qingxue still had special feelings for her. Therefore, even if she gave it to Feng Yueying, she would still work from time to time to pay attention to thepany''s developments.


    After getting off the car, Su Qingxue put on her sunsses and mask as she really kept a low profile.


    Ye Fan held onto his small hand, looking at therge school district and therge sports field made of stic, and said, "Wife, although this is the outskirts of Hua Hai, it''s not a small amount of money, right?"


    "Yeah, over 2 billion, and 500 million was invested by some otherpany.After all, this kind of project involved the relocation of arge number of families. The rebuilding of the roads required the cooperation of the government, so it would inevitably spread out.


    When otherrgepanies heard of this, they would also join in. After all, doing these things now would affect thepany''s image and directly affect the price of the stocks."No matter what the starting point is, it is still charity. We cannot reject it, so we have already invested 500 million into otherpanies." Su Qingxue nodded.


    Ye Fan wanted to ask the woman a question, but he resisted in the end.


    However, Su Qingxue noticed that the man seemed to want to say something, so she said with a snort, "Did you want to ask me if I invested in this school to raise my stock in order to earn money?"


    "Ugh ¡­" Of course not! " Ye Fan hurriedly waved his hand with an embarrassed smile.Su Qingxue sighed, "Back then when we had this project, I did it in order to change direction and earn money. Moreover, the value of thend here will definitely rise in the future, and the surrounding area will also be a big cake.


    <span>But then, after I met you, I slowly changed my mind, increased the proportion of our own investment, increased our budget, raised the quality of our school by a step.


    Also, this is only a school in Hua Hai. In this half year, I spent money to build a primary school in over 50 mountain regions of the country.


    "They also use the names of the local teachers in the mountain areas, not the names of Su Qingxue and I and the embroidery. This money, it should at least be donated in gold and silver ¡­ ¡­"


    "Is that so ¡­ But what does that have to do with me? " Ye Fan was puzzled. He didn''t stop women from earning money.


    <span>"You are always saving others without caring about your life. I have never seen such a fool like you, not even caring about your wife and children ¡­"


    <span>"If I still hold on to my purse and refuse to do any charity, wouldn''t you look down on me?" Su Qingxue said sourly.


    Ye Fan felt a bit awkward listening to her, "Wife, how can you speak so exaggeratedly. I haven''t given much thought to it on several asions. Besides, you''re a businessman, so earning money isn''t wrong."


    Su Qingxue red at him, "It''s good that you know that. I do value money a lot, but this has never changed.But, money, only when spent, and you let me understand. People were more valuable than money. Without a person, no amount of money was of any use.


    <span>I want to spend my money on nurturing people and give it back to society. That should be the most meaningful way. "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but look at the woman in surprise. He had initially met her and felt that she was willing to do anything to make money, but now, she had be a charity entrepreneur who hoped to give back to the society.


    At this moment, they entered the school gate. In the za in front of them, many people had already gathered. There were business representatives, the government, officials from the education department, as well as arge number of children and parents.Many media outlets had rushed over and were waiting for the student assistance to start their charity activities.


    While no one was paying attention, Su Qingxue said, "I''ll go to the teaching building on the side. You lead the group over there, I''ll just watch from the side."<span>Ye Fan was somewhat speechless, "Is there really a need for that? If you show your face, Yue Ying won''t care."


    <span>"No need. When the television station''s media shoot startster, I hope everyone will focus on senior."


    This way, her prestige and fame would increase a bit faster, making it easier for her to get to the front of the stage. She would represent the brocade. "As Su Qingxue said this, she walked to the second floor of the school building.


    Ye Fan smiled, holding the chubby girl''s hand as they walked into the crowd.At this moment, the group had already be curious, especially when they saw a lot of children at the scene. Their big eyes were looking around in all directions.


    Ye Fan easily found Feng Yueying, because a woman standing at the scene was simply too outstanding.


    She wore a formal white suit with a purple crystal brooch. Her hair was tied up into a bun and her posture was dignified. Her smile was gentle and charming.


    Feng Yueying was currently leading a few high-ranking members of the rich brocade team and chatting with a few officials.Arge number of male gazes were gathered on Feng Yueying. Some admired her, while others were passionate about her. It was obvious that her mature temperament and appearance was extremely attractive to them.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but reminisce the days at work, the scenes of him going to Feng Yueying''s office and interacting with her...<span>Seeing Ye Fan and his group appear, Feng Yueying''s eyes lit up. After apologizing to a few officials, she walked over.


    "Aiyo, Huan Huan, it''s been a while. Auntie, hug me." Feng Yueying ignored the gazes of the people around her as she hugged and kissed her.


    The group sweetly called out "Aunt Yue Ying". The people beside them thought she was the daughter of one of Feng YueYing''s rtives, so they didn''t ask about it.


    "B ¡­." Uh... Ye Fan, why is there only you and your daughter, Director Su? " Feng Yueying asked.


    Ye Fan''s eyes signaled to Ye Fan, and when Feng Yueying looked at the second floor of the next teaching building, she saw a "sunsses-wearing woman" nodding to her.<span>Feng Yueying smiled helplessly, "Director Su, it''s true, there''s no need to be like this, right ¡­ ¡­"


    "I also feel that there''s no need, but she seems to care a lot," Ye Fan said as he spread out his hands."For the past six months, she has been encouraging me to take over the embroidery, allowing me to attend all sorts of major events and face the media.


    However, everyone''s first impression of embroidery was definitely Su Qingxue. How could it be so easy to rece her position in people''s hearts?


    "I just want to manage things peacefully. Being a celebrity isn''t my dream," Feng Yueying said with a wry smile.<span>As he was speaking, a man in his forties, with a paunch and shiny, oily hair, and a pir in his hand walked over from not too far away. He was grinning andughing.


    <span>"Director Feng, you''re really early. Is this your husband and your daughter?" The man had a smile on his face, but a strange look shed through his narrowed eyes. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1847

    1847 vonWhen Yue Ying saw the neer, she silently put down her ball. The smile on her face faded a little as she said with a faint smile, "Boss Lang, you must be joking. I haven''t even gotten married yet. Where did your husband and daughtere from?"


    Oh... "Then who is this?" The man with the surname ''Lang'' continued asking. VonYue Ying changed the topic directly, "Chief Lang, we are here to attend a charity event today, not to conduct a census. Let''s get back to business first."


    "Haha, Director Feng is right, I''m asking too many questions." The manughed, looked at Ye Fan again, and then walked away, going to chat with the other officials. Von<span>Yue Ying heaved a sigh of relief as she muttered, "This old fox, he really can''t rx for even a moment."


    Ye Fan smiled and asked, "Who is he?"<span>Feng Yueying was rather surprised, "You''ve never seen him before? He had a lot of news this past half year. It was Lang Zhongxing, the owner of Star Light Holding.


    Because the A.I. Chip had produced the results, the country now valued him very much. His stock also soared, bing the new richest man in Hua Hai. He could also be ranked in the top ten of the country. His wealth was over two hundred billion...


    Although there weren''t as many people as Director Su and Yun Yao, but Director Su''s assets were all hidden, and because of the events of the ancient martial world, they didn''t show themselves, so their rankings were lower.


    Now, Lang Zhongxing is Hua Hai''s hottest new rich man. This time, he has invested 300 million in the education base and is the secondrgest donor. "


    "Oh... "Oh, so it''s like this, I just heard about it." Ye Fan nodded his head, he didn''t feel that it was anything amazing, he''s just the richest man in Hua Hai, it''s normal that he doesn''t know him, this past year he''s been so busy."That''s true. You definitely aren''t in the mood to pay attention to this, but the people are still paying attention. After all, the chips that they make drive the entire stock market and cause the prices of the chips and mobile phones to fluctuate greatly. is


    <span>Truly, the teacher, Zhong Xing, has contributed greatly to the country. However, he is a person who likes to y dirty games. With a smile on his face, I hate discussing business with him. "Feng Yueying shook her head.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan asked with a serious face, "He bullied you?" Do you want me to kill him? " Von


    Yue Ying knew that the man was joking with her, but she still red at him, "What are you talking about? They''re still around, don''t mention those who are fighting and killing."


    Ye Fanughed mischievously, stroking his daughter''s head, thinking to himself that his own daughter was not interested in these things. This


    At that moment, on the podium of the ceremony, the host began to speak as the reporters started to take photos as well ¡­<span>"Alright, the ceremony is about to begin, why don''t you follow me to the front seat?" Feng Yueying pointed to the VIP seats in the first row.


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly waved his hand, "We are not the main characters. Just sit at the back and cheer for you." Speak


    <span>Saying this, Ye Fan carried his daughter and directly found a few rows of seats at the back and sat down.


    Feng Yueying was busy as well, so she did not say much. She straightened her cor and sat in the middle with Lang Zhongxing right beside her.ng


    <span>After conversing with Mayor Hua Hai for a while, ZTE turned around and smiled at Feng Yueying, "Director Feng, why do I feel that the man just now looks a little familiar? He seems to be someone important, doesn''t he?"


    Feng Yueying picked up the cup of hot tea, took a sip, and smiled, "God of Swords? Right? "


    "Right, right!" Previously, there was a picture of the God of Swords. Lang Zhongxingughed.


    Upon mentioning someone who looked like the God of Swords, many of the upper echelons on the side suddenly became interested as they looked left and right.


    There were many dignitaries and dignitaries in the world, and they were all worshippers of the Sword God in private. There were even quite a few people who wore the insignia of the Infernal Swordbearer on their bodies.<span>Feng Yueying sighed and said, "Truth be told, he is the Sword God himself." This


    The moment the words came out, the crowd in the VIP seats all revealed looks of surprise, even Lang Zhongxing''s face froze.


    <span>After a full ten seconds of silence, Lang Zhongxing and the others looked back at Ye Fan and his team, and immediately burst intoughter, "Director Feng, you sure know how to joke! Haha... means that the God of Swords, as the father, hase to the charity event to join in on the fun? " Weeks


    <span>When the surrounding people heard this, they finally understood. This was simply a "joke".


    No matter how he thought about it, he didn''t think that a top figure of the world would appear so easily in a small asion like this, sitting quietly at the back with a group of small fry holding a child as a wet nurse.


    This image was very simr to the image of the Sword God in the eyes of the masses. The disparity was too great.<span>In addition, nowadays, many people were imitating the Sword God''s style and carrying out micro-modifications. People often saw people who resembled the Sword God on the streets, so everyone was not surprised.


    <span>Feng Yueying also smiled. She knew that no one believed her when she told the truth.


    <span>At this point, as the host finished some lines, it was also the turn of this time''s charitypany representative toe on stage. work


    <span>For the sake of the biggest sponsor''s embroidery, Feng Yueying was the first to go on stage. She began to talk naturally about the purpose of establishing this education base. She also talked about her expectations for the future, as she was thankful for some of the people in the process. Although ¡­


    Of course, there weren''t any particrly breathtaking speeches, but it was still standard and rather low-key.Following that was the media segment where questions were asked. They were all basic questions, and Feng Yueying''s answers were fluent.


    After the audience finished apuding, it was Lang Zhongxing''s turn. workAs the new richest man in Hua Hai, the moment Lang Zhongxing stepped onto the stage, the sound of photos being taken was especially concentrated.ng


    ZTE held out his hand, signaling for everyone to quiet down. Then he started to talk about some of his phnthropic ideas. He was quite impassioned.


    By the time the reporters asked their questions, everyone had more questions than usual. Whether it was Lang Zhongxing himself or thetest developments in Star Light Holding, they were all very enthusiastic about it.ng


    ZTE tactfully declined the questions and said loudly, "I hope that everyone will pay more attention to today''s good deed and not me or thepany. Today''s main character is charity! Me


    On behalf of Star Light Holding, I specially prepared a small gift for the children who are about to enter this school year! "As he said that, he pped his hands and saw three trucks driving in from outside the school gate one after another. note


    <span>The crowd immediately turned their attention back to the event. After all, no one had thought that there would be a "hidden segment" involved in this event.


    "Boss Lang, what''s in those three cars?" A reporter immediately asked.ng<span>ZTE said with a gentle smile, "Good question. These three cars are for the five thousand students who are about to enrol in the academy. They are our school supplies, including school bags and stationery. Me


    International designers were also invited to design more exquisite school uniforms with good fabrics for students to wear daily to improve their quality. Me


    I hope that the school that our Star Light Holding invests in can provide the workers'' children with the best quality of life on campus! " ThisAfter the speech, there was another round of apuse. After all, a set of school equipment for over five thousand children, as well as a custom-made school uniform, would cost at least several million.


    Below the stage, the people from the embroidery group frowned. A supervisor whispered to Feng Yueying, "Director Feng, with just a few million, you made today''s charity event look like the star of it all." Me


    "We''ve invested more than a billion yuan, but we don''t have as much face as him. Obviously we''vee prepared and want the headlines!"<span>Feng Yueying knew that she had failed today. She had never thought that her opponent would have such skills, but she could only smile wryly and p her hands as she said, "Ginger is still older, but it''s all charity. It''s also good to donate more."


    Although the upper echelons of the brocade group didn''t say anything, they were clearly unhappy. Inverted


    It was a group of people from Star Glory Corporation beside him. They looked quite pleased with themselves. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1848

    1848ngZTE waved his hand, signaling his men to unload two boxes of goods from the truck.


    One by one, the school uniforms, school bags, and other student necessities were taken down.


    "Come on, all the kids here today, go get your share. Teachers, please send it to us," Lang Zhongxing said with a kind smile.The children were naturally very happy when they received the gifts, and the parents were also very grateful. In the face of the reporters'' on-the-spot interviews, they couldn''t stop praising Star Glory Holdings.


    The officials were also very satisfied with this scene, as if they were having a good time.<span>"Director Lang, you''ve really spent a lot," the head of the education department said with a smile.


    <span>"Haha, it''s just a small token of appreciation..." Lang Zhongxing waved his hand and said. Now


    <span>Arge number of the cameras were now aimed at Lang Zhongxing and a few trucks. The people who were distributing the school opening presents were immediately connected to the stage to speak with each other. No one cared anymore.


    When the Embroidery Group saw this scene, theirplexion became more and more unsightly. They had clearly spent more money, but had not received the attention they should have. Even doing charity was too depressing! VonSeeing the unwillingness on her colleagues'' faces, Yue Ying felt rather helpless in her heart. She never thought that things would turn out like this.


    <span>Initially, he had thought that with a billion yuan investment, even if Lang Zhongxing were able to talk about it, but since this education base was called ''Embroidery'', how could he possiblye up with anything fancy? No


    <span>When he thought of this, he immediately turned his attention back to the situation he was in. longitudinal


    Everyone knew that the Embroidery Group invested more, but the topic of discussion waspletely different. Positive


    When the atmosphere at the scene was getting closer to Star Light Holding, a total of ten cars suddenly drove in from outside the school! is


    Three vans and seven vans were brand-new school buses that spat out the name of the school!? This<span>A huge battle had directly attracted everyone''s attention. The media began to madly shoot the footage, asking what was going on.


    "Boss Lang, is this your masterpiece again?"<span>Lang Zhongxing was stunned and could not help but to look at Feng Yueying.


    Feng Yueying was also somewhat puzzled. Just as she was wondering where these cars came from, she heard someone shout, "Look! The van has the logo of ''Embroidery'' on it! "Only then did Feng Yueying suddenly be alert. Her gaze turned towards the sunsses-masked woman standing on the teaching building, only to see the other party waving his phone at her.


    <span>Feng Yueying hurriedly took out her phone. After seeing the message that Su Qingxue had just sent, she suddenly realized. Meaning


    Realizing that everyone was starting to look over at them, Feng Yueying took a deep breath, put down her phone and walked onto the stage.<span>Originally, we had nned to personally hand this event over to the university after the event ended, but just now, it was possible that because of the arrival of Star Light Holding''s fleet, our side had some problemsmunicating with them.


    Feng Yueying pretended to be somewhat apologetic and smiled at Lang Zhongxing, then said into the microphone, "There are a total of five thousandptops here! will<span>It will be used as the teaching equipment for the new semester. It will be convenient for the school tomunicate with the parents and children through thework, arrange and submit the homework.


    <span>In addition, we will provide seven new school buses to pick up some children who are not convenient to go to school. We will also increase the number of school buses ording to the situation. " This


    The moment those words were spoken, an uproar broke out on the spot! quaqueEven the executives of the Embroidery Group were somewhat surprised. Even with five thousand apiece of notebookputer, coupled with the school bus, this was still more than 30 million yuan worth of work! They hadn''t even heard of it beforehand? Government


    The leaders of the government and school were also amazed by the extravagance of this event. This move of the Embroidery Group was ten times more expensive than that of Star Light Holdings!


    If one were to randomly take out a notebook andpare it with those bags of stationery and clothes, it would simply be iparable!In fact, aptop wasn''t considered expensive in the current era, but the problem was that they had donated five thousand sets!


    "This is too amazing!" Embroidery is indeed the pride of Hua Hai! " The mayor and the others started to apud. When such a benevolent news was spread, everyone present felt very proud. media


    All of a sudden, the body crazily filmed Feng Yueying, taking pictures of the school bus andputer donated by the Embroidery Group.


    Everyone began to interview the people who were working on the embroidery project. No one paid any attention to the group of people who were working on Star Light Holding and Lang Zhongxing.


    After all, they had already given him 30 million, and he was only giving 3 million. Who would pay any attention to him? No<span>The few reporters had even deleted the interview records. Anyway, they would not write about Star Light on the news anymore.


    <span>Suddenly, the group of people holding Star Light Holdings had extremely ugly looks on their faces, even looking a little embarrassed. After all, they had been socent just now.


    <span>With a stiff smile on his face, Lang Zhongxing stood to the side and apuded Feng Yueying.


    Although the people from the Embroidered Embroidery Group were a little confused, they still thought that Feng Yueying had already made the arrangements. Thus, they epted the interview with great pride.<span>Although Feng Yueying was currently smiling, she was not in the mood to enjoy her ''victory''. She helplessly looked at Su Qingxue, who was in the distance, and felt mixed emotions in her heart ¡­ ¡­


    Ye Fan, who was hugging a ball, sat at the back, silently observing everything. He naturally knew that Su Qingxue was secretly hiding something. He


    He couldn''t help but sigh. Sure enough, it would be difficult topletely rece Su Qingxue with Feng Yueying. No wonder women had to return to thepany from time to time and spend a few days in ss.


    "Father... "Those children are so happy." The attention of the group was on the other children of the same age.


    When she saw the children and the happy look on the stationery when she got her schoolbag, she was confused."Yeah, do you think everyone is like you, hating school so much? Many other kids don''t even have a chance to go to school." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    <span>"Really? Weren''t their parents the ones who let their children go to school? " he asked curiously.


    Ye Fan pursed his lips, "If you don''t believe me, then you should go and ask those kids if they like school, and how did they get there?"The little chubby girl originally had an extroverted personality. It wasn''t a problem at all to ask her to interact with an unfamiliar child. She immediately jogged over to talk to the other children. Then ¡­


    A few parents by the side, seeing the little fat girl who suddenly barged in, even though they weren''t sure which family''s child she was from, they still quite liked it, smiling as they watched her chat with the children.


    On the contrary, there were a few shy children who were confused by the many questions that were being asked. leaf


    Even from a distance, he could still hear what the children were saying. See


    His daughter''s skin was up to him. She would never care about being shy.Right at this time, Lang Zhongxing came back from the stage, together with the group of people controlled by Xing Yao, about to leave the scene.


    <span>Now that the event had reached this stage, it was basically a beautiful home ground. The media already had enough footage on the news, so it didn''t matter who gave a speech.ng


    <span>ZTE had his back facing the camera, and his expression was a little gloomy. He took a few cigarettes from the assistant, nced at Feng Yueying on the stage, then nced at Ye Fan and the others.


    <span>"Go investigate the rtionship between that man and the little girl, what''s their rtionship with Feng Yueying ¡­" Lang Zhongxing said in a low voice.


    <span>When the assistant beside him heard this, he immediately understood. "Understood, Chief Lang." Star


    The group of people immediately got into a car and left. leaf


    Fan Xian nced at the vehicles and frowned slightly. Lang Zhongxing thought that no one had heard him, but Ye Fan had actually heard everything clearly ¡­. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1849

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.<span>1849


    Actually, Ye Fan had no interest in how they wouldpete in the shopping mall. However, if it was a private matter involving personal attacks, Ye Fan would naturally not allow it.


    However, Ye Fan did not have any intention of interfering. He believed that even if Lang Zhongxing wanted to investigate, he would not be able to find anything. After all, Su Qingxue would secretly control this information.<span>Ye Fan stood up, walked to the side of the group, and saw that the little guy was looking at the other children thoughtfully.


    <span>"How is it? What did the other kids say?" Ye Fan squatted and asked.


    Wu Dai pouted, and said with a bit of sadness: "Dad, so there really is a child that can''t go to school ¡­ ¡­ They are alone at home every day, and there is no one to y with them. What a pity. "


    Ye Fan smiled, "School is not for fun, you better not get it wrong again. Alright, let''s go."<span>Picking up the chubby girl, Ye Fan walked over to Feng Yueying. He originally wanted to say his farewells to the woman, but he saw a bunch of reporters gathered around her.


    Although Feng Yueying had a smile on her face, between her brows, there was more or less loneliness.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, waving at Feng Yueying, indicating that he should leave first.


    Feng Yueying smiled at him and nodded, but didn''t have the time to bother with it.<span>When they arrived outside the campus, Su Qingxue was already waiting. Because she had a lot of acquaintances, she was still wearing her sunsses and mask.


    <span>Taking her daughter''s hand, Su Qingxue asked, "Ye Conglomerate, what did you say to those little friends just now?"


    "Mom, how about we send some good food to those kids? They''re so pitiful."<span>"Alright, Mom will send you to school, but you have to be more serious when you go to school in the future." Okay, Mom will send you to school, but you have to be more serious when you go to school in the future.


    <span>"Aiya, my wife, let''s get in the car first. Why are you teaching children on the road?" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Su Qingqian red at the man and asked, "Are you serious? Why didn''t you help her make a conclusion when you brought her here?"Ye Fan was speechless. For a child to have feelings, that was enough, he didn''t want to say too much.


    After returning to the car, Ye Fan started the engine, and then asked, "Just now, those school buses andputers, were all prepared by you?"


    <span>"Of course." Su Qingxue said, "Otherwise, how could it appear out of thin air?"


    <span>"Then why didn''t you tell Yue Ying earlier?" "She was very passive in the beginning," said Ye Fan.


    Su Qingxue sighed, "If I told her in advance, I would have been the one to lead.


    Actually, the senior herself should have realized that Lang Zhongxing would not be able to do this activity peacefully, so she should have kept a hand in this.If I tell her in advance, she''ll lose this opportunity to think and make her own decisions ¡­ "


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "You can''t expect everyone to think the same way as you. The other executives have someints about her, and I think she''s quite disappointed."


    Su Qingxue said in a displeased tone, "What can I do about it? If I didn''t have to deal with the matters that you and the others gave me, I wouldn''t need to find a senior to be the CEO."


    Since you want to hand over the brocade, you have to help her improve some areas. Why don''t you rmend a more suitable candidate to me?"For an ordinary professional manager, how could he possibly control the brocade? He can''t possibly let Sally toe to Hua Hai, right?"


    <span>Ye Fan also thought so. Sometimes, he even felt that if Su Qingxue did not have the physique of an ancient martial artist and was an ordinary woman, she would have already copsed.


    "Wife, you really worked hard. It''s all thanks to you that I was able to have no worries in the future." Ye Fan said with a warm expression.


    <span>Su Qingxue red at him, "Hmph, stop it! I only know how to say these sweet words, let me tell you... Next week''s exam was going to be held.


    "Because you said that you will be going abroad for the new year''s holiday, I''ll go back to the Xuanming Country tomorrow. I''ll have a reunion dinner with my n in advance, and you can look after your daughter this week."<span>Ye Fan was surprised, "Going back to the n again?" A week? "


    "More or less, there are also people from the Ghost Valley who need to be sent some red packets, I think the employee benefits should be sent over to them."The intelligence agents all over the world were working very hard. I realized that they didn''t have much care before, most of them adopted orphans, relying purely on their loyalty to the Ghost Valley.


    Starting this year, I''m giving year-end bonuses to intelligence officers around the world, and then I get some representatives to meet with them.


    <span>By the way, they would go to a few overseas regions and have a meal with the local managers. That way, they would have a greater sense of belonging.


    "Don''t think that I only care about the Dark Nether Family, I don''t care about those old men from the Ghost Valley." Su Qingxue exined.<span>Ye Fan''s face couldn''t help but twitch... Ghost Valley Intelligence. A year-end bonus?


    Wow, his wife really is a business genius! However, this move had both human feelings and the ability to win over people''s hearts.


    Seeing the man''s expression, Su Qingxue angrily pinched Ye Fan''s waist, "Why are you looking at me like that?!" Do you think I''m scheming again? What''s wrong with me giving benefits to employees?Isn''t it you? I have to make arrangements before I can go abroad for the holidays, don''t I?!


    Do you know that the n members are very traditional? When I ate dinner early, I still used the name of the God of Swords to suppress the Elders Guild. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have agreed! "


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" So painful! It hurt so much! Wife, I''m internally injured! I was wrong, you''re right! It''s time for the year-end bonus! " Ye Fan pretended to be in pain and nodded seriously.<span>The chubby little girl was sitting on a child''s chair behind him. She waspletely confused by what her parents were saying and did not understand what they were saying at all.


    On a rare Sunday, the couple brought a group out to y for a long time. After having a big meal, they returned home.


    In the dead of the night, Su Qingxue was busy preparing for the end of the year reunion meeting that would start tomorrow, and continuously making calls.


    Ye Fan quietly left the house, and after asking Feng Yueying where she was, he headed straight for the headquarters of the Embroidery Group.<span>The woman did not go home, but worked overtime at the office because it was the end of the year.


    This couldn''t help but give Ye Fan the illusion that the women beside him were all busier than him.


    Arriving at Feng Yueying''s office, Ye Fan pushed open the door and entered. He saw the woman staring at theputer.


    Seeing the arrival of the man, Feng Yueying smiled sweetly, "Hubby ¡­. Why are you looking for me? "I still have a few documents that I haven''t finished reading."


    <span>Ye Fan walked to the front of the desk, both hands supporting the table. Staring at the woman''s exquisite face, he said, "Ying Ying, do you really want tough now?"


    <span>"Huh?" Feng Yueying was stunned, and aplicated look appeared in her eyes.


    <span>"Actually, you don''t have to force out a smile. You shouldn''t be in a good mood today. Or maybe you''re under a lot of pressure these days?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    <span>Feng Yueying forced out a smile, "Previously, I only needed toplete the task given to me by CEO Su. Now that I''m thinking about a lot of things, the pressure will naturally be greater."


    I''m just afraid that I''ll be too dumb and disappoint CEO Su, and also disappoint those with the best embroidery ¡­ "


    At this point, the office fell silent. Feng Yueying raised her head and looked at the smiling man, "Hubby, why are you looking for me?"<span>Without saying anything further, Ye Fan grabbed the woman''s hand and pulled her up from her seat, "Come, I haven''t apanied you for a long time, I will take you to a ce!"


    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1850

    "1850"<span>Ah? Where are we going? I still have work to do! " Feng Yueying said anxiously. leaf


    <span>Fan grinned and said, "Don''t worry, you''ll be working less for a day, so the Embroidery Group won''t do much." Von


    Yue Ying felt a wave of helplessness, but she was unable to refuse the man. She was pulled out of the office. off<span>Without taking the elevator, Ye Fan brought the woman directly to the rooftop of the building. With Feng Yueying in his arms, he soared into the sky!


    <span>Although Feng Yueying''s cultivation wasn''t high, she was an ancient martial artist after all. This sort of high altitude and low temperature was not a problem. night


    Under the dim light, the lights were dim. leaf


    <span>The sail was extremely fast. It descended at high speeds and arrived in a small park. No one noticed it.


    Walking out of the park, the first thing that appeared was the Spring River, which connected with Hua Hai. Due to the cold weather, there weren''t many people on the pedestrian street.


    <span>Looking at the vastndscape of the river, Feng Yueying took a deep breath, feeling a sense of relief.


    Remember where this is? " Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Feng Yue Ying had a puzzled look on her face as she shook her head, "I don''t remember."


    <span>"Huh?" Ye Fan''s face was full of displeasure. When he saw the smile in the woman''s eyes, he knew that she was purposely pretending. He immediately grabbed her waist and kissed her on the mouth: "Speak!" Do you remember!? "


    "Ugh!" "No..." Feng Yueying blushed as she pushed the man away. Although there weren''t many people around, it was still rather embarrassing to be so intimate with him on the streets."If you don''t say it, I''ll keep kissing you!" Ye Fan pecked a few more times.


    <span>Feng Yueying turned her head with a smile, "Why did you keep kissing me?" Alright, alright! I know. quaque


    "We just got to know each other two years ago. You saved me at the bar, and we bought some wine and chatted here. Afterwards, I brought you home ¡­"<span>Thinking back to that night, the man still pretended to sleep on purpose in order to cover up the awkward atmosphere, Feng Yueying''s heart was still warm. leaf


    Fan Xian then touched the woman''s face in satisfaction, "That''s more like it. Come, let''s go to that convenience store to buy some food. You didn''t eat dinner, right?"


    "Hubby, aren''t you going to give me the Cosmetic Cultivation Pill today?" Give me some grains? " Feng Yueying asked with a smile.


    "That thing, although it is good for your body, but when dating, eating it would ruin the scenery." Ye Fan shook his head, indicating that it was impossible.


    After arriving at the convenience store, Ye Fan asked the woman what she wanted to eat.


    Feng Yueying gave a very casual answer: "As you wish." leafWithout saying anything further, Fan ran to the shelf at the side and took out two boxes of instant noodles and two sausages.


    "Boss, is there hot water?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Yes, you can do it over there." The convenience store owner pointed at a hot water supply machine with a smile. Von


    Yue Ying was speechless. "Really? Hubby, you pulled me out just to eat instant noodles and ham sausages, right?"


    Ye Fan nodded, "Yes, didn''t you say we can do whatever we want?" "Then what else do you want to eat?" Von


    Yue Ying rolled her eyes at him and pointed to the side of the snack, "At least add a stewed egg from Guan Dong."


    "It''s been approved!" Ye Fan waved his hand and casually took out a twenty dor paper money.


    The two of them carried the stewed noodles with sausages and eggs to a small table by the window. Past


    After about two minutes, Ye Fan started eating happily. As he ate, he said vaguely: "Don''t soak in it for too long, it''s a bit chewed up." VonYue Ying bit down on her noodles, smiling as she said, "Hubby, you should have already eaten dinner, right? "Don''t pretend to be very hungry."


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "I haven''t eaten instant noodles in a long time, so I don''t put any junk food in my house for the sake of little kids. When


    "When I was renting my own house, I could eat instant noodles three times a day. asionally, I would have a meal with this kind of food. It tastes really good."<span>"Of course, instant noodles are rare if you have too many delicacies." Feng Yueying pursed her lips and smiled, blowing on the hot air and happily eating the noodles.


    Actually, she was hungry as well. Even though it didn''t matter if she was hungry after cultivating, she still enjoyed the steaming hot noodles and soup to her stomach. Special


    Don''t sit in such a small convenience store, with a lover beside you, and the river and strange passers-by outside. On such a quiet night, she felt warm and rxed. EatAfter the noodles were done, Feng Yueying took a sip of the soup, and let out a long sigh, "Hubby, thank you. I feel much better now ¡­"


    <span>"Without me by your side, you won''t even be able to relieve the pressure." Ye Fan sighed, holding the woman''s hand and said: "Let''s go out for a walk." two


    <span>They came to the river and, like most people, walked slowly along the road.


    <span>"How is it? Do you think that even if you don''t finish that little bit of work, it''s not that big of a deal?" Ye Fan asked. Von


    <span>Yue Ying nestled against the man, nodding slightly, "Un ¡­" I put too much pressure on myself, in fact. I can''tpare to Chief Su in the first ce, so it''s normal for everyone to be disappointed in me ¡­ " leaf


    Fan stopped, leaning against the railing of the river, asking: "Ying Ying, do you really think that you are inferior to Qingxue, is she inferior?" Von<span>Yue Ying was stunned for a moment before shaking her head with a smile. "Hubby, don''tfort me. This is reality. There are people who are strong, but there are also people who are weak. You don''t have to tell me how outstanding I am just tofort me." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian chuckled, "Ying Ying, do you know that you are simr to an animal?"


    "What?" Feng Yueying asked curiously."Giant panda," said Ye Fan.


    Feng Yueying was depressed, and she said angrily, "You''re the giant panda! Am I that fat? I''m notzy either. I work so hard every day! Or was it my panda eye? " leaf<span>Fan Sai shook his head, "That''s not what I meant." "


    <span>"What does that mean?" Feng Yueying frowned, puzzled. leaf


    <span>The sail embraced the woman''s fragrant shoulder, faced the river, and leisurely said, "The we live on has experienced many cial periods ¡­ ¡­ And most of these creatures died out during the Ice Age. Strong


    Big mammoths, saber-toothed tigers, and even dinosaurs couldn''t make it through... However, the giant panda, which had low reproduction ability, survived. Large<span>The panda actually used to eat meat, but when it realized that it couldn''tpete for meat with other powerful animals, it took a step back and started eating the bamboo. But


    <span>Yes, they love eating bamboo in the mountains, so the pandas began to climb the mountains. can


    Meat eating animals, stomach and intestines not adapted to bamboo, absorbing less nutrition, so the panda thought, ah, since there''s not enough energy ¡­ He decided to just lie on the floor and sleep. He couldn''t be bothered to move anymore...


    Logically speaking, it was very easy to be attacked by otherrge sized ferocious beasts if one stayed still like this. However, because of the high altitude, there weren''t many ferocious beasts. Thus, the panda somehow survived.Other beasts that were stronger than the panda had no meat during the Ice Age and had starved to death, but the panda survived because of eating bamboo...


    <span>Until humans became the rulers of the world, and beasts like tigers and lions almost went extinct, yet the panda became everyone''s favorite and lived especiallyfortably ¡­ Why do you say that? "


    Feng Yueying blinked and mumbled, "What else? It''s all thanks to luck that we managed to survive during the Ice Age. Now that we''re livingfortably, we must be cute." leaf


    Fan Xian shook his head with a smile and said, "In my opinion, the reason the giant pandas are able to survive is because they dare to confront their weakness head-on. They aren''t ashamed of it, and instead are willing to adapt to the new environment. contention<span>Being strong andpetitive wasn''t the only choice. A moment of glory didn''t mean anything. The final winner was the winner ¡­


    Just like Ying Ying, why does Qingxue trust you so much? Why didn''t she want to take over from the old people in otherpanies and only consider you at the first possible moment? Is your ability really the strongest? "<span>Feng Yueying was stunned, and fell into deep thought ¡­ leaf


    Fan continued, "Your greatest characteristic is that you never overestimate yourself. LightSnow will not worry, you have some greedy thoughts about the embroidery group, she will not worry, you will make decisions behind her back.


    If you were a particrly ambitious andpetitive woman, no matter how strong you are, Qingxue wouldn''t trust you so much ¡­ " VonYue Ying''s eyes shed with understanding, "After hearing what you just said... "I''m really lucky that I''m a fool, I''m rather simr to a panda ¡­" "


    Haha, the most important thing is that, if you were that strong, you wouldn''t have asked me to carry you upstairs. You wouldn''t have needed me to apany you home ¡­ Then we won''t be able to develop. byIn other words, recognizing your own weaknesses is one of your strengths.


    "You have never been jealous of Qingxue, nor would you mind if I stayed with you for too little time. This is the reason why we all like you very much." Ye Fan sighed and said. Von


    After YueYing heard this, she thought for a moment before speaking with some bitterness, "Then, in the eyes of many people, am I just a silly woman?" leafSails hugged her, patting her back lightly, he moved close to the woman''s ear andughed, "How does others value you? A panda baby is happy for itself, but happiness for itself is good. "


    Feng Yueying smiled gently, embraced the man and said, "Hubby ¡­. Actually, I also want you to apany me more. But


    I also feel that even if someone else''s boyfriend and husband were to apany them every day, he can''t be like my husband, who can''t give things to others ¡­ This


    Thinking about it... "I''ve already gotten my bnce. Besides, when I need you, you always show up, just like now ¡­"<span>Ye Fan nodded, "Okay, we need each other. How about we send you home now?" A hot bath together? "


    "I just said hello, and now I want to do something bad again!" Feng Yueying let go of the man helplessly. leaf


    Fan Sai gave an evil smile and said: "With someone following us, dating isn''t fun at all."<span>Feng Yueying could not help but be startled, "Following?" "Who is it?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1851

    1851 Leaves


    Fan looked over to a couple that were embracing each other from dozens of meters away, and calmly said: "Just now when we went to the Embroidery Group, I felt that there were people in all four directions of the building, as if they were waiting for someone.After we left the building, there were no one following us, but when we came out from the instant we finished eating instant noodles, there were people watching us. No


    <span>The level of tracking these people was amateur. They were probably just ordinary people like private detectives, not people from the underground world.


    I suspect. It was the one called Lang Zhongxing during the day. He was suspicious of our rtionship, so he sent someone to investigate you. "


    Is it him? " Feng Yueying frowned, and said with annoyance, "This person likes to scheme and tricks, so he definitely wants to catch me. But since we left the brocade, how did they know we were here?" leaf


    Fan Xian smiled, "That''s not difficult. For a rich person like him, buying out connections or using some equipment to track your phone isn''t that difficult."<span>Feng Yueying looked surprised, and asked nervously, "Then ¡­" "Then wouldn''t it be eavesdropping?"


    <span>That''s not true. It''s much harder to tap into a phone than it is to track a signal.


    From the private detective he had hired, it seemed that he didn''t know much about the underworld and couldn''t y very well.


    <span>"You also said it, he just became the richest man in Hua Hai not long ago, so he wasn''t famous before." Ye Fan said.


    "Yes, theirpany''s chip was on the verge of bankruptcy before it was sessfully researched. Now


    In his high spirits and sess in bing a first-rate millionaire, coupled with the fact that the chip industry was supported by the country, he was exceptionally arrogant. He<span>"I wish I could trample all over these establishedpanies under my foot. My ambition is extraordinary." Feng Yueying shook her head helplessly.


    <span>If he is a microchip maker and does not work on hardware, why does he keep staring at the embroidery? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Feng Yueying pursed her lips into a smile, and said with slight pride, "Hubby, you don''t quite understand this."Although at first nce, Star Light Holding and our brocade group are in different fields, once thepany reaches a certain scale, it will form an ecological industrial chain. Siu


    Many years ago, it had already been set up. For example, the ancient Yue cultural city that Su and Sun family developed together, and also the WQ Technology, didn''t you participate?These seemingly different fields will naturally be a whole when they gradually develop in the future. After all, this is the era of informationworking. "


    Ye Fan nodded. Even now, he still remembered the scene of Su Qingxue cheating the Zheng family to the point that their heads were bleeding. She immediately went bankrupt and pretended to talk about a Flyer Technology. However, after lying to them, she turned around and bought the WQ.


    Embroidery was actually developing towards a capital, and when the capital was developed to a certain degree, it would be an economy.<span>Like some of the top five hundred business empires, their shares would be a bellwether for the global economy. And ¡­


    <span>In arge business empire like this, as they rose up, they would surely step into more and more areas. Sooner orter, they would end up in the hands of otherpanies. Star


    Now that Lang Zhongxing had risen rapidly and became the richest man in Hua Hai on the surface, he naturally wanted more things than ever before.


    Of course he won''t let us steadily improve our embroidery. He should feel that since he can still stop us, he should be able to contend against us in all aspects ¡­


    "Actually, this is very normal. One mountain doesn''t allow two tigers, but the problem is that he''s a smiling tiger, and likes to y these dirty tricks. Even if I say that he''s not a cunning one, I would still find it annoying ¡­" Feng Yueying said dejectedly. leaf


    Fan Xian smiled. If it was Su Qingxue, she wouldn''t be afraid at all and would instead y even more fiercely than the doctor.<span>However, Feng Yueying was an ''honest child''. She did not like this kind of darkpetition, nor did she take the initiative to harm her opponent in private.


    "Alright, I''ll send you back. Let them follow them, we''ll talk about it tomorrow." Ye Fan said.<span>When Feng Yueying heard this, she asked worriedly, "Isn''t that a little better?" "Husband, why don''t you separate from me first, or go expose the people following us and chase them away?"


    Don''t worry, do you think that even if they managed to get their hands on the photo, they would be able to spread it around? " Ye Fan blinked his eyes and said with a deep meaning.


    Feng Yueying was suddenly enlightened, "Oh right, CEO Su will definitely find out and stop him." leafFan Xian shook his head, "Do you still not understand? How could Qingxue not know that you have been targeted by a doctor?" She was unwilling to interfere until the veryst moment. She


    <span>Now they are nurturing you to turn your giant panda into a ferocious tiger or cunning fox, so they are deliberately following you.


    "It''s just like, for today''s charity event, Qingxue will not take out the things she prepared unless it''s the final moment. She just wants to see if you''ve discovered any problems ahead of time." Von


    <span>Yue Ying stared nkly at the man, and then let out a long sigh before speaking in distress, "Then ¡­ Then should I think of a way to catch Lang Zhongxing''s weakness? What should I do? "


    <span>Although Feng Yueying had previously followed Su Qingxue and experienced this sort of self-deception, she was at a loss when it came to leading these schemes.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the woman''s helpless expression and felt sorry for her. He felt that she was cute, so he smiled and said, "I think you should just be a panda, don''t even think about being a tiger. Large


    Panda, there will be a keeper to help deal with some misceneous problems, eating, drinking, health, hygiene is taken care of. !


    <span>I''m afraid that if you just eat bamboo and act cute every day, everyone will like you and won''t feel like there''s a problem. "


    <span>"Hubby what do you mean ¡­ ¡­" Am I not going to do anything? " Feng Yueying was confused.


    Ye Fan held her hand and walked towards the road, "It''s not that you don''t want to do anything, you just need to do the management work that you''re good at. Just rx and go to work..." The rest, I''m the ''keeper'' to take care of it for you. "Feng Yueying lowered her head in silence for a moment before speaking faintly, "Then will the Su family be angry? I''ve let them down ¡­" In the end, I still have to rely on you. " leaf


    Fan Xian stopped and looked at the woman, "Ying Ying, in your heart, am I more important, or is your Boss Su more important?" VonYue Ying was stunned for a moment, and then said embarrassedly: "Then you, husband, are even more important ¡­" If CEO Su was more important, then I wouldn''t dare to be with you. "


    "Isn''t that done?" Ye Fan smiled and said, "If every one of you don''t need to rely on me, then all of you would be as capable as Qingxue. Just a small matter..." Then what''s the point of me staying with you? " VonYue Ying''s bright eyes darted around as she suddenly came to a realization, "Oh ¡­" I know that if the giant panda knows everything, the keeper will lose his job and the keeper will be unhappy. "


    Ye Fan kissed the woman on the cheek, "That''s the truth!" Go! Go to your house and take a bath! " VonYue Ying revealed the sweet smile of a blissful little woman as she snuggled up to a man. She felt much better in her mood.


    <span>"Hubby... Then what should he do tomorrow... "You won''t kill anyone, right?"


    Such a small matter, is there even a need to fight or kill ¡­ "<span>"Then what should we do?"


    <span>"You''ll know tomorrow, my panda baby ¡­" two


    As they chatted, they walked to the side of the road to hail a taxi. The people behind them were secretly taking pictures using their hidden cameras ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1852

    <span>1852 Old


    Immortal Spirit World, Northern Xuan Sect.


    At a construction site that was currently under construction, a group of construction workers were using various machines to build optical cables for the Northern Xuan Sect.Many of the disciples of the Bei Xuan sect were also idling idly, watching on the side. Each and every one of them felt a sense of freshness. Only


    It was a pity that they couldn''t talk to the workers because they couldn''t speak thenguage.


    On one of the buildings, a middle-aged cultivator asked, "Great Elder, I heard that they are digging a hole to connect to Feng Lin Hai, the Cold Light Sect, and the Eastern Emperor Sect? Wouldn''t that mean we have to cross the seabed? "


    The Great Elder in front of him was none other than the current number one member of the Northern Profound Sect, Elder Pei Hua.


    Since the Old Ancestor and the Sect Leader were not present, Pei Hua was the only one with the highest qualifications and naturally became the person in charge of the Northern Xuan Sect. PeiElder Hua was in high spiritstely, so he stroked his beard and said: "Hmm ¡­" "Exactly."


    <span>This is too amazing, wouldn''t the seawater be poured in? " The group of cultivators were all shocked.


    "Of course not. When the timees, these cables will be wrapped in pipelines and will be waterproof." Elder Pei Hua said.


    "Oh? I heard that with this fiber optic cable, it can allow the entire Ancient Immortal Spirit World to send out messages that can travel thousands of miles in an instant. Even mortals can send messages. another cultivator asked. Pei<span>Actually, even Elder Hua himself did not know much about it. He had only heard some new words because he had participated in the meeting that Nian Lu Jiao had presided over. Thus, he said loudly, "What do you know? This is calledmunication technology, not letters, information. "When the timees, there will be cellphones andputers that will be used to read this information ¡­" one


    The cultivator revealed an expression of admiration because he could not understand what Elder Pei Hua was saying at all.


    <span>Feeling the looks of respect from the juniors behind her, Elder Pei Hua felt veryfortable and couldn''t conceal the pride on her face.


    Elder, I also heard that the Prehistoric Stone won''t be directly traded in the future? The newly established Ancient Immortal Spirit World bank or something, would issue something in currency? " Pei<span>Hua Hua nodded, "That''s right ¡­" Therefore, before we calcte the actual value of this Great Destion Stone, we must reduce the consumption of the Great Destion Stone that we store.


    Furthermore, you are not allowed to casually throw away the Deste Stone that has consumed all of your spiritual energy. In the future, it will all be of value ¡­ "


    Just as Elder Pei Hua was instructing the group of disciples, two disciples flew over in panic.Great Elder! Great Elder is in trouble! " two


    "A disciple of famous pill cultivation flew up to the balcony, his face full of nervousness and apprehension."


    <span>What is it? How is it proper for you to be in such an ugly state?! " Elder Pei Hua reprimanded.


    A disciple swallowed his saliva and reported, "Just now, when we were checking the storage room of the Great Deste Stone, we found that the Great Deste Stone inside was missing thirty million stones!"<span>"What!?" Elder Pei Hua was on the verge of going insane. "Did you see wrongly!?" Triple


    Ten million stones was simply equivalent to taking the life of the Northern Xuan Sect. That was equivalent to the life of a small mountain!


    "This... This is too obvious, there''s a huge pile missing when we go in, it''s like we just disappeared into thin air! " Another disciple said with a sullen face and a trembling voice. Pei<span>Elder Hua and the group of cultivators behind him all had pale faces. Without a word, they flew towards the storage room.


    <span>As a matter of fact, even though cultivators could enter the storage room of the Northern Xuan Sect, the magic tools, Primordial Stone, and herbs were all ced in restrictions and formations.


    <span>If he tried to forcibly seize it, he would activate the restrictive spell and issue an rm, creating a trap for him to attack.


    These restrictive spells had been set up by Patriarch Xuanhai, and could not be taken from him by force, even if they were his habitat, so that he would not be discovered.


    Even a Heaven Seizing Supreme Elder might not be able to steal away so many prehistoric stones.<span>When Elder Pei Hua and her men rushed to the scene and saw that the storage room was suddenly empty, all of the cultivators were dumbfounded.


    <span>"The array formation was clearly still there, but the Great Deste Stone that was enveloped inside is all gone!?"


    "Puff, puff ¡­"Pei Hua''s legs went limp and he copsed onto the floor. His eyes stared nkly and despair filled his face...


    <span>¡­ ¡­. night


    Late at night, in a high ss restaurant of a five-star hotel in Hua Hai, a group of well-dressed men and women were drinking wine together in the biggest private room.On the television, the English Super League was ying. The two teams had already yed to the second half of the game ¡­ "


    "Boss Lang, with your status and status, since you like football so much, it''s time to buy a Premiership team. I heard that the boss of the Brown team is considering selling the team, you can consider it." A blonde white man said with a smile.Lang Zhongxing sat in the host''s seat and raised his red wine cup with a carefree smile on his face, "Mr. Hart, I would like to learn from you in this aspect."


    Does your family have two magnesium rugby teams and a magnesium major league baseball team? "I am really envious of you..." "


    Haha, he''s only in the same possession as the other families. Besides, among the people present, who didn''t buy some shares in the team? "the rich merchant called Hart said humbly.<span>Lang Zhongxing nodded with a smile. This table was filled with business experts from all over the world. Before he ascended to the throne of the richest man in Hua Hai, could it be possible for these people to invite a table for a meal to discuss business?


    <span>At this moment, the private box''s door was pushed open. Thinking that it was a waiter who had just entered, Lang Zhongxing turned around only to find that it was Feng Yueying, who was dressed in a casual sweater and sneakers, slowly walking into the private box.


    <span>"Wow, there''s quite a lot of people. It seems that there''s no more seats for me." Feng Yueying smiled as she walked to the other side of the table, just in time to face Lang Zhongxing. one


    The group of guests all looked at Feng Yueying strangely. Some of them recognized her as the president of the brocade department, but some of them had never seen her before.ng<span>Zhong Xing narrowed his eyes with suspicion on his face, but most of them were displeased, "Director Feng, it isn''t polite for you to suddenly disturb someone''s meal."


    Feng Yueying ignored him, turning her head to look at the live broadcast of the football match behind her."Does Director Lang like watching football?"ng


    ZTE stood up with an ugly expression and said, "Feng Yueying, before I can speak properly, I''ll ask you to leave. The people sitting here are all distinguished guests ¡­"


    Feng Yueying continued, "I don''t think football is interesting at all. Anyway, I think whoever wins will win. I think whoever loses will lose." inThe other guests couldn''t help butugh.


    Haha,dy, could it be that you are a fortune-teller? " The rich merchant called Hartughed.


    Feng Yueying pointed at the team on TV, "Next up, the team in blue will lose points, and the team in ck and white will win."ngZTEughed, "Director Feng, do you know anything about balls? Do you know? Lan Yue is the one who ys the magpie, Lan Yue is at the top of the list, and the magpie is the team from the demoted area ¡­ It''s all thanks to good fortune in a draw, Magpie couldn''t possibly ¡­ " Speak


    Before he could finish, the television suddenly filled with the passionate cheers of the audience! massThe crowd was stunned for a moment. They only saw Magpie''s footage revisit in slow motion. A continuous stream of yers, Lan Yue''s defender being deceived, then shot at the goal. The goalkeeper slipped, missed!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1853

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    <span>1853


    <span>"This... Magpie scored!? " The group of guests was stunned. They couldn''t understand why Lan Yue''s team members would suddenly make so many mistakes.


    <span>Feng Yueying turned her head and continued tough, "Next up, another magpie will enter. Lan Yue will also enter a ck dragon ball."


    As she spoke, Feng Yueying walked over to the sofa at the side and sat down leisurely, even beginning to eat some fruits.<span>The atmosphere in the room was a bit strange. Even Lang Zhongxing did not drive Feng Yueying away. Everyone was watching the match like a nervous madman.


    <span>Everyone felt a little strange and wanted to see if what the woman said was true.


    Not long after, he saw Magpie''s teammate once again. He had shot his way through the gap in Lan Yue''s defense, but the goalkeeper wasn''t able to react!?<span>"Again ¡­ "He entered again?!" The group of guests were dumbfounded as they looked incredulously at Feng Yueying.


    Lang Zhongxing took out his cellphone and carefully read the live broadcast message. He confirmed it. This was a live broadcast, right!? It wasn''t a yback, how could Feng Yueying have known about it in advance!?


    When thest three minutes of the game was up, an even more ridiculous scene appeared!


    Lan Yue''s yers were able to get the ball out of the encirclement with a header, but they got the ball in the wrong direction and the ball was forced into their own goal!<span>"Dark Dragon!?"


    <span>The guests cried out in rm. The first team actually lost 3-0 to the relegated team!?


    This was almost an absolute killing move. Thest team, how could they attack the first team?<span>The key point was that all the goals were exactly the same as what Feng Yueying had said! Even the dragon was right!


    Feng Yueying got up and came to the table. With a smile that was not a smile, she looked at Lang Zhongxing, "Boss Lang, am I right ¡­" "Whoever wins, whoever wins, I think the one who loses, will lose..."


    Lang Zhongxing''s eyelids twitched. He slowly came back to his senses and sneered: "Feng Yueying, did you guys spend money to bribe the team?"What a big investment, just to get the gamblingpanies to cooperate, you''d have to spend a lot of money, right? If it was found out... This was a huge scandal.


    <span>In order to show off in front of me and scare me, you made such a stupid decision. You really lost face for the brocade, Su Qingxue, do you know? It can''t be that you angered me to death, right? "


    <span>"Spending money to buy a fake ball is a big taboo. The Embroidery Group is a listedpany, and they are also a multinationalpany. Isn''t it terrible for it to be exposed ¡­?"


    Is it really appropriate for this Director Feng to brag openly in front of us? " The wealthy businessman Hart grinned.Feng Yueying looked at everyone with a yful expression, "Really?" Then I''ll bribe all of you here. Isn''t that good enough? "


    <span>"Haha ¡­" All seven or eight of the rich people present began tough.


    "Miss Feng, do you know us? I''m afraid you''re not crazy to say such words? "


    <span>Feng Yueying nodded, "I do. Director Liu of the Qicheng Automobile Group, CEO Daeron of Cisco Electronics, Mr. Hart of the Carson family, Ms. Sousa of the Dulumbo Consortium, CEO Zhao of Tian Hui Technology..."


    <span>Feng Yueying mentioned the titles of these people one by one, and said, "This table, if added up together, would be worth more than a trillion yuan, right?"


    "Since you know us, why are you asking to buy us out? "Even if Su Qingxue is here, you still might not dare to ask. You are just taking over the embroidery for her." Hart said with a look of disdain.


    Lang Zhongxing sneered, "Feng Yueying, it seems I have overestimated you. I''m afraid you won''t even need to wait for me to reveal some of your information before you''re done for...""Is that so?" Feng Yueying smiled as she looked at the rich people present with a yful expression.


    <span>At this moment, a call came in from a few of the rich men''s phones.


    They all looked at each other. This call came at the same time?


    The point was, the calls were all from important people they had to answer.<span>The group of rich people quickly picked up their phones, either going to the bathroom, the corridor outside, or finding a quiet corner to carefully answer the calls, worrying that some important information would leak out.


    Lang Zhongxing was stunned. Looking at the calm andposed Feng Yueying opposite him, he had a bad feeling ¡­Sure enough, after a while, they saw Hart and the other rich people return, and their faces changed!


    The few tycoons looked at Feng Yueying with fear in their eyes.


    "Miss Feng, if there was any offense just now, I will solemnly apologize! I... I''ll take my leave! " Hart hurriedly picked up his personal belongings, turned around, and left.


    The other rich people also apologized and left.<span>Lang Zhongxing was stupefied. He had not figured out what had happened and wanted to drag a rich man to ask, but the other party did not dare to speak to him and just ran off.


    "This... "This is ¡­" Lang Zhongxing''s face finally revealed a panicked expression.


    He could not imagine what kind of power could make a group of wealthy individuals so afraid. Just a moment ago, they were eating in such a friendly manner, but now, they turned their heads and faced him withplete disregard!<span>They didn''t even dare to mention what had happened!


    <span>Feng Yueying and Lang Zhongxing were the only ones left in the bustling VIP box.


    <span>The air had be quiet, even somewhat frozen.


    The doctor swallowed his saliva, and could not help but ask: "Boss Feng... How did you do it? "<span>Feng Yueying smiled and said, "Although the giant panda in the zoo looks thick and honest, if you really go and bully it ¡­" "But it will be."


    Lang Zhongxing was confused, he did not quite understand, "What ¡­" "What do you mean?"


    Feng Yueying did not exin any further. She slowly walked towards the door and said as she walked, "If you have the guts to take out the documents that you secretly took, you can try ¡­" As for the real fight in the shopping mall, I''ll keep youpany anytime. "


    The doctor was trembling with excitement, but he also felt a sense of fear. It was as if there was the shadow of a devil looming over him, with a pair of strange eyes staring at him from the darkness ¡­


    This kind of unknown power was the most frightening!


    "Oh, right." Just as she was about to exit the room, Feng Yueying seemed to recall something as she turned around and smiled, "You made a mistake outside the countryst year. The money you paid to seal that woman''s mouth doesn''t seem to be enough.""You should stop giving money to the woman you know in the hotel, or else it won''t be good for the scandal to spread ¡­"


    <span>Feng Yue Ying blinked her eyes, and then walked out with light footsteps.


    <span>Lang Zhongxing''s legs suddenly went soft and he copsed into a chair,pletely losing his temper ¡­


    In the parking lot outside the hotel, Ye Fan was leaning against a Porsche, quietly smoking his cigarette.<span>Seeing Feng Yueyinge out, Ye Fan waved his hand with a smile.


    Feng Yueying was as happy as a child that hadn''t grown up. She ran into the arms of a man, "Hubby! How exciting! It was so fun!<span>I love you so much! How did youe up with such a n? Seeing the defeated look on the face of my husband, I can''t help butugh to death! "


    <span>Ye Fan, with one arm around the woman''s slender waist and the other holding a cigarette, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I already told you, there''s no need to fight and kill. Most of the time, I am just a man of virtue."


    <span>"Hm!" "My husband is the best ¡­" Feng Yueying leaned sweetly against the man''s chest, wishing that she could never let go.


    Ye Fan felt that the woman was about to melt, and softly snuggled up to him. He knew that this was a good time, so he might as well take advantage of tonight to y some new tricks that he had never yed with before.<span>He threw away his cigarette and smiled. "Yingying, this hotel seems pretty good. Why don''t we stay here tonight ¡­"


    "I''ll listen to my husband ¡­" Feng Yueying said in a low voice. Her feelings were deep.


    <span>Ye Fan chuckled. Just as he was about to hug the woman and go get a room, he found that his phone was ringing.


    <span>After taking a look, Ye Fan immediately felt uneasy and conflicted, because it was Su Qingxue ¡­ ¡­


    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1854

    <span>A Simplified Harmonic of the Domain Name: t 166 Novels Very easy to remember! .166xs Fantastic Novels Highly Rmended: 1854


    He cleared his throat and picked up the phone. "Hello, wife, what''s the matter?"


    The voice that came from Su Qingxue was rather cold. "I heard from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World that the Northern Profound Sect has stolen thirty million stones of the Prehistoric Stone. Currently, the thieves are unknown. The prehistoric stone is nowhere to be found."


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly became alert, "30 million stones?" Wasn''t that the same as a small mountain? With so many prehistoric stones, were they not trapped inside some powerful restrictive spells? That''s it?! "


    "Indeed, it''s quite unbelievable. Now that the Northern Xuan Sect has been shaken and the Ancient Immortal Spirit World has spread, no one knows who has the ability to do all this ¡­" Su Qingxue said. leaf


    Sail frowned and muttered, "How did you steal it?" "The point is, what do I need to do to steal so many Primordial Stone..."<span>"What are you going to do? Do you want to go to the scene and have a look? " Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, "Although it would be useless even if I went to take a look, I still have to confirm it on the spot and find some clues."


    "En, I remember that Chu Yunyao has the Great Deste Stone probing device. I wonder if she has a way to search the entire world for the Primordial Stone." Su Qingxue pondered.Ye Fan sighed, "I can''t find the thief, so this is the only way..." "But the world is so big, and the probing device she created was also like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "Then let her think of a way to expand the search range, isn''t she always very smart?" leaf<span>Fan Xian gave a bitter smile, "I''ll tell herter, I''ll see if I can help it."


    "Alright, then I''ll continue with my work at the end of the year." Su Qingxue said and was about to hang up.


    Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled, "Wife, you..." Is there really nothing else? "<span>Just as he finished asking, Ye Fan felt foolish. Why couldn''t he bring up a pot instead of a pot?


    On the other side, Su Qingxue was silent for a moment. Then, she snorted and said, "If you like to be my escort, can I stop you?"


    "Heh heh ¡­" Ye Fan embarrassedlyughed, "You can''t ask everyone to be able to reach your level of business, that''s enough."Feng Yueying, who was at the side, lowered her head in embarrassment. She did not mind being ''underestimated'', she just felt a little sorry for Su Qingxue''s nurturing.


    "You are the head of the family, you can say whatever you want." After Su Qingxue finished speaking, she directly hung up.


    Ye Fan curled his lips and muttered: "I''m the head of the family, and you still want to hang up on me..."


    Feng Yueying asked worriedly, "Is Su always angry?"<span>"Not angry, just jealous." Ye Fan said with a serious face. Von


    Yue Ying was stunned and patted the man''s chest. She gave him a flirtatious look andughed while shaking her head.


    <span>Ye Fan stretched out his arms and hugged the woman, raising his head to look at the moonlight. However, he was not in the mood to y in the hotel. Then ¡­


    He couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of worry in his heart when he saw so many of the prehistoric stones disappear without a trace ¡­¡­ ¡­. cold


    The wind was biting cold, and the snow was falling endlessly. North


    <span>On top of a desteyer of ice. one


    A blue dimensional door opened and the ck robe with golden stripes descended like a sovereign into an area filled with raging ice winds.


    In the next second, a white phantom of a woman appeared in front of the Shakyamuni. It was the ''dead'' Hei Sili!


    "Time stands still ¡­"<span>The illusory image of Hesley opened his eyes, and a magical domain of time spread outwards. The cold wind within a radius of several kilometers also came to a halt. First


    He followed closely behind, sitting on the floating crystal ball. See<span>Looking at this scene, the prophet felt slightly perturbed, "Shakyamuni, you have subdued Heathri, is it because you want to borrow her time magic?"


    <span>"Due to some special reasons, I am unable to directly master a few magic spells. However, in my n, I must master time magic.


    "Since she is unable to be of use to me, I can only extract her soul energy body ¡­"


    <span>The Apocalypse Shakyamuni spoke in a somewhat yful tone, "Prophet, you do not need to worry. You are very loyal, I will not treat you like that ¡­" First


    <span>"Even if you really need it, Shakyamuni, I am willing to give up everything for you ¡­"


    <span>But do you really want to do this? "With this much Prehistoric Stone, shouldn''t it be used to create a teleportation portal?"


    <span>"More?" Shakyamuniughed: "What''s more? It was just a drop in the bucket. If the dragon fountain was still there, creating a teleportation gate would be more than enough. However, this little amount of Prehistoric Stone was far from enough.


    <span>Even if he were to obtain all the remaining Deste Stone on this, it would not be enough for him to forge them and activate the teleportation device ¡­


    But fortunately, I managed to think of such a method with Ye Wuya''s help. It''s all thanks to his great help! "


    <span>The Shakyamuni sneered, and with a stretch of his hand, the Space Gate in front of him opened. A small mountain of prehistoric rocks appeared in the air.


    <span>However, in such a vast and open world, this little amount of prehistoric stones appeared to be insignificant. method


    With a wave of his finger, Wang Lin cut a piece of the Great Deste Stone. again


    After drawing a scarlet red magical rune in the air, a pir of fire suddenly shed, and like a giant ming dragon, it swallowed the prehistoric stone!<span>Because the strong winds in all directions had already stopped, the mes in the arctic were also very stable and easy to control. method


    Wang Lin rubbed his white hand in the air. The Great Deste Stone that was wrapped in the me gradually melted into a specific shape. retion


    Gradually, when the mes had dispersed, the Great Destion Stone had already turned into a long stone pir, hundreds of meters long and shockingly long!


    As the Shakyamuni''s hand fell, the iparably long Primordial Stone Pir pierced through theyer of ice like a divine needle that could freeze the sea, until it disappeared without a trace!<span>¡­ ¡­. Hua


    Hai, within the Nine Furnace Mansion.


    Early in the morning, after Ye Fan sent the little fat girl to kindergarten, he returned home and went straight to Chu Yunyao''s house.<span>Before entering the door, Ye Fan sensed that there were still some familiar figures inside, and also smelled a "weird" smell.


    <span>All sorts ofplex herbal and chemical smells made Ye Fan, who was immune to poisons, a little scared to enter this house!


    <span>He swallowed his saliva, pressed the password on the door and entered. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    As soon as he entered, he could smell a strong and strange smell. The scene in front of him was aplete mess. There were all sorts of strange bottles, jars, and even arge number of nts and creatures! one


    Chu Yunyao, who was wearing a white coat, and another petite girl, who was wearing a white coat, both wore special gas masks, busy with something in the room.


    "Xiao Yu?" Ye Fan saw that Blue Rain was concentrating on studying a petri dish. He was somewhat puzzled, "Why are you here too?" time


    Lan Yu looked up, her big, watery eyes were bloodshot, but she was very excited, "Big brother Ye Fan!" Come and take a look! This is something that big sister Yun Yao and I have developed together! "Ye Fan was baffled. How did Chu Yunyao end up in the dark along with Blue Rain? One was science, the other was Gu poison, it was really a coboration between advanced technology and ancient secret techniques.


    <span>He walked to the girl''s side and looked at the petri dish that Blue Rain was pointing at. There was a red scorpion there. He frowned and said, "It''s a scorpion. Is there anything special about it?" 166 Error in chapter of novel reading website, click here to report


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1855

    <span>1855


    <span>When Blue Rain revealed a mysterious smile, he took out a pair of tweezers and directly cut off the scorpion''s tail!


    Just as Ye Fan was wondering what it was doing, he saw a few more blood-red tissues suddenly appear on the scorpion''s tail, and a new tail grow out of it!?


    "This... "That''s not right, it''s not a gecko, can these scorpions regrow their tails?" Ye Fan froze for a moment.<span>"It''s not just that." Blue Rain used tweezers and stabbed the Red Scorpion twice, causing its outer shell to shatter.


    However, that red mass of tissue appeared on the back of the scorpion once more, quickly healing the wound!


    Ye Fan looked at the little red scorpion in surprise. In terms of recovery ability, this little red scorpion was even more powerful than the mutated beasts he had killed in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World!


    He suddenly thought of something and said, "This is the gene that Ye Feng left behind?"


    <span>Azy voice came from behind, it was Chu Yunyao who turned around and said, "To be precise, it''s the part of the non-toxic super strong recovery gene that was extracted from the bodies that he infected.


    From the looks of it, this gene is a breakthrough in finding the ''lighthouse'' element! "


    "What!?" Ye Fan turned around in astonishment, "Lighthouse Elementals!?" Do you mean to say that the elephant''s nose once proposed the theory of the deathless drug? ""I''ve already analyzed the research of the Elephant Head God. He is indeed outstanding. Basically, he has already thought of all the possibilities that he could think of.


    However, his research was limited to the technology of humans. He had note into contact with a gene that had been modified by ether technology.


    <span>At the time, the elephant god told you that the elixir was just a fantasy because he didn''t think the lighthouse element existed.


    However, the biological technology of the ether made me realize that... Lighthouse elements do not exist naturally, but require us to use special methods to create them ¡­ "Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed, "This kind of super restorative gene, I''ll temporarily name it ''Star me''. I believe that this little bit of Star me, will one day let me light it up ¡­ ¡­


    <span>As long as I can figure out how the recovery function of the starfire gene urs, and make use of this principle to create new microscopic elements, then maybe I can solve the problem of cell division and senescence at the root ¡­ "


    Ye Fan felt his head hurt when he heard this, this woman''s imagination was truly wild. It seemed like Chu Yunyao''s suggestion of relying on technology to achieve immortality was not a joke.


    "What is Xiao Yu doing here? Is the insect poison rted to this? " Ye Fan asked.


    At this time, Team Blue Rain felt like they had been looked down on and unhappily pouted: "Of course! Elder sister Yun Yao isn''t good in that field, it just so happens that I am good in that field! Brother Ye Fan, don''t look down on others! "<span>Chu Yunyao walked over, reached out to stroke the girl''s hair, and said, "I specialize in physics, so biology can''t be considered my main attack domain.


    <span>In the research of Gu poison, there are many principles that are currently unexinable by science. For example, how to iste the poison from the star fire gene and how tobine it with the experimental scorpion is what Xiao Yu provided the solution.


    I have to say, out of all the women around you, in my opinion, only Xiao Yu has a clever brain ¡­ "


    <span>At that time, Blue Rain had a smug smile on his face, "Hehe, Yunyao, you''re too kind. I''m just an assistant."


    Ye Fan forced a smile. Although this girl was intelligent, she was stillcking whenpared to Chu Yunyao. Chu Yunyao had obviously said a few words to be nice and obedient, and had coaxed her to such an extent.


    However, at this time, Team Blue Rain''s area of expertise was very popr with Chu Yunyao."Alright, tell us your purpose foring here. There''s nothing important, we still need to continue working." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan quickly pped his forehead and said, "I almost forgot, I want to ask you to find a batch of stolen prehistoric stones ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan told him about the theft in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    After Chu Yunyao heard this, she frowned and said, "That''s impossible ¡­ ¡­" "ording to the conversion method of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, thirty million stones should not be enough for teleportation through the ether. If it were possible for the ether to steal this batch of primordial stones, what would it be able to do with it ¡­"


    <span>"I also don''t understand, but it''s definitely not a good thing." Ye Fan bitterly smiled.


    Chu Yunyao nodded, "I understand. I will think of a way to improve the Great Deste Stone''s probing device and then try to look for it.


    "However, you should not hold too high of a expectation. Since the other party is able to take away so many Prehistoric Rocks without anyone noticing, it will definitely not be so easy to find traces of them."


    Ye Fan said helplessly, "Do your best. If there''s really no other way, then we can only wait until the other party pops out on their own..."<span>The only thing he could do was constantly improve himself. If he wanted to fight, then he would fight!


    <span>Ye Fan had a faint premonition, that the next battle would be the decisive one.


    The two women were full of enthusiasm for the new research, so Ye Fan didn''t disturb them any longer, turning around and returning home.<span>Upon entering the room, the aroma of cheese assaulted his nostrils.


    "Qing? What are you doing? " Ye Fan saw that Ji Xianqing was busy in the kitchen with a roasted tray.


    "Brother Ye Fan, you''re back?" "I''ve been learning to bake biscuits recently. I''ve just made some new cheese crackers. Why don''t you try it?" Ji Shuangqing asked expectantly.<span>Ye Fan walked over with a smile, not afraid of scalding his hands. He picked up a biscuit and put it in his mouth, his eyes lighting up.


    <span>"Not bad, little girl. You can open a cake shop now!" Ye Fan sincerely said.


    <span>Auntie Jiang was grinning from ear to ear, as if she saw her own daughter being praised and was full of pride. "I''ve said it before, you''re really talented in culinary arts, you''re always quick to learn, and can eat anything you cook."


    Ji Shuangqing said happily, "I... "I just want to find some handmade biscuits recently. They were sold quite well online and I''m not very good at anything else. I just want to open an online store and find something to do ¡­"


    "It''s pretty good, it''s not a matter of how much money we earn. Doing things that we like and bringing delicious food to others, it''s very meaningful." Ye Fan supported him.Ji Shiqing nodded vigorously, her eyes beaming with joy. "That''s what I thought too! "Brother Ye Fan, with your words, I am even more confident!"


    Ye Fan patted the girl''s shoulders and said: "I have something to ask of you. Later, help me catch the ball. I have to go out today, I won''t be going home to eat tonight."When Ye Fan and his wife were not at home, she was almost always the one in charge of taking care of the children. After all, she was young and energetic, and was also very close to her.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. In fact, at the beginning, he only felt that the girl was rather pitiful when she was at home, but before he knew it, she had be an indispensable member of the family.


    Ji Xianqing had initially wanted to find a job and move out to live. She felt embarrassed and gradually became reluctant to part with her family.<span>"Ye Fan, are you going to Xuanming Country to have a reunion dinner with the little miss or something?" Aunt Jiang asked curiously.


    "No, how could I have the leisure to eat a reunion dinner now? I have to settle some matters before I go out on vacation for the new year."


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly and said, "I need to go to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World first to confirm some things. Then, a group of selected young disciples from the n would want me to give them my first pointer. I''m busier than Qingxue..."

 Chapter 1856

    1856


    On the other side of the n''s advisory group, Asazel and Leviathan were quite quick to move. After all, they were all veterans whomanded an army of thousands, and they quickly operated the advisory team that Ye Fan had envisioned.


    After the Sword God Advisory Group contacted therge ns, they went to the "Sword God personally instructing" segment that they were most concerned about.


    <span>The disciples of the n were also very eager and eager to talk to the Sword God. It was just like seeing an idol in the presence of a fanatical fan.


    It was almost the new year, and Ye Fan felt that meeting these young people in the n before the end of the year was a positive sign, giving them some motivation.


    Although he didn''t have a good impression of the n, many youngsters were still in the dark. The outrageous actions of many elders had nothing to do with them.


    After having a conversation with the void, he had gained quite a bit of insights. There were many things that he could not hold on to and could not let go. His vision had to be far ahead of him.Ye Fan felt that giving them some reasonable guidance and improving their strength, in the long run, might be a good thing.


    However, before that, Ye Fan still made a trip to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.<span>Inside the storage cave of the Northern Xuan Sect, Ye Fan saw an empty area, but he couldn''t find any traces of it.


    The other magical equipment and pills in the surroundings werepletely undamaged. It was clear that the other party only wanted the Prehistoric Stone.


    <span>Helpless, Ye Fan had no choice but to inspect the Ancient Immortal Spirit World''s optical cables andmunication systems before returning to the surface world.


    All the entrances and exits were guarded by the swordsman. It required a special pass to get in and out, just like a visa. Everything was arranged in an orderly manner.


    As soon as Ye Fan returned to China from the exit, he received a call from Azzle.


    "Boss, everyone''s here."


    "Is that so? I''m rushing over, apologizing to them. There''s something I''ve dyed." Ye Fan said.


    "No need, as long as I can see you, they''ll be willing to wait for three days and three nights," Azzel said.<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "We still need to have basic manners, at least exin it to them. I estimate that they will arrive within two hours at most."


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan released the Dragon Scale Sword Wings, causing them to elerate and turn into a ray of golden light, slicing through the sky...


    It was located in the middle of China, at the sword wielder''s office.<span>This used to be a special training ground forbat. Now, it had been remodeled and belonged to the swordsman.


    The training grounds had their back against the forest and a river flowed past them. It was about ten miles away from the nearest residential district, so it wouldn''t disturb the residents.


    <span>At this time, the training grounds was more lively than ever. There were a lot of cars parked outside the grounds, and most of them were expensive high-end cars.


    Ye Fan removed all the flying swords in the air, and after dispersing, hended directly on the vast training ground.


    The dozens of young men and women below all revealed expressions of excitement when they saw Ye Fan descend from the sky.<span>"God of Swords!" God of Swords is back! "


    "It really is the God of Swords!" "We''re finally here! ¡­"


    Ye Fan looked at the group of young n members whose cultivation was mostly focused on reaching the Divine Awakening Realm. He gently smiled and waved to them, "Sorry, everyone must have waited for a while."


    "It doesn''t matter! "It''s okay!"


    "Sir God of Swords is too polite!"


    "It''s all right!"The group of young nsmen hurriedly shook their heads. Many of them looked at Ye Fan with curiosity, carefully sizing him up.


    <span>No wonder they were like this. After all, thest time they saw Ye Fan was during the n Gathering, in a state of perfection like water.


    At that time, Ye Fan''s imposing aura had shaken the whole audience. Everyone had felt that it was the descent of a god, and his aura was so strong that it caused people to feel despair.


    However, the Ye Fan in front of him right now was just like any other ordinary person he had met on the street. He was calm and unadorned, without any airs of arrogance.


    If Ye Fan hadn''t fallen from the sky andnded directly on his feet without even using his internal energy, they would have suspected if he was a fake.<span>"Hehe, it''s fine to let these little fellows wait, but how are you going topensate an old man like me who is waiting?"


    <span>Liu Qinghou, who was wearing a green robe, walked over with a smile.


    <span>Beside him, Aziz and Leviathan were also smiling at Ye Fan.


    <span>To Ye Fan''s surprise, Fog Night was also there. Although the temperature was close to zero, the girl was dressed in a purple, bared arm training clothes with a ponytail and a Snow Cherry short knife at her waist. She had a fair and charmingplexion, a sexy figure, and was extremely sexy.


    <span>"Hey, why are you here too?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but to ask.


    <span>Misty Night: "Brother Ye Fan, you''re not that concerned about me. I have a swordsman supervising me, and recently, I happen to be in this branch."


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly understood. That''s right, the slovenly ghost is now the supervisor of the swordsman, responsible for secretly observing the swordsman''s behavior.


    Fog Night, as the disciple of the slovenly man, naturally helped his master in patrolling the area.


    "Of course I know about your current work. I just feel that it''s a coincidence that you''re here." Ye Fan hurriedly covered up his smile and said.Fog Night''s face was filled with disbelief, "Hmph, originally, I was going to the southern branch the day before yesterday, but after hearing that the great God of Swords wanted to guide the young ones in their cultivation, I decided to stay for two more days."


    Ye Fan nodded, and carefully sensed Fog Night''s strength. He discovered that the girl had already reached the Small Sess Realm, and had indeed improved by leaps and bounds.


    It seemed that the guidance that Xiao Rou had given herst time had fully awakened Wu Ye''s bloodline, and his cultivation had also stepped into the right path.Although Asmuntis was a good master, his specialty was assassinations, and he wasn''t an elder of the n, so he didn''t know much about the n''s bloodlines.


    Liu Qing Hou walked to Ye Fan''s side, and then he leaned in and said, "Little brat, I found out that the job you gave me isn''t bad, you have quite a lot of hot beauties under yourmand ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan looked at him and smiled evilly, "If you dare to have any ideas about me, then you don''t have to do any work. Don''t ''do'' anything for the rest of your life."<span>Marquis Liu Qing clicked his tongue and looked away from Fog Night, "It''s not like I''m targeting anyone, just look at how nervous you are."


    Fog night, after hearing their conversation, his eyes revealed a hint of joy, and he gave Ye Fan a coquettish look.


    Ye Fan''s expression didn''t change, but he felt his heart go numb. Good boy, howe this girl''s electricity is getting more and more abundant? Could this also be the talent of the Qing Qiu bloodline?


    "Boss, everyone''s here. Why don''t we take care of our business first, and then go drink?" Leviathan couldn''t wait to answer.<span>Ye Fan nodded his head, and turned around to look at the group of thirty to forty ns. He had not seen most of them. Besides the four ns, there were also people from other ns.


    As for people like Xiao Xin''er and Ji Hantian, although they were very young, they had obviously already figured out the path of cultivation and wouldn''t easily listen to others'' opinions.Although Ye Fan missed Xiao Xin''er a little, but he also knew that this proud woman wouldn''te to such an asion.


    Looking at the pairs of expectant eyes, Ye Fan said, "Before I teach you how to cultivate, I need to first understand your current training situation, no objections right?"<span>The group of n disciples looked at each other with bewildered expressions.


    A short-haired youth with thick eyebrows and tiger-like eyes cupped his hands and said, "Swordlord, I am the Kui family''s Lightning Force. Are you saying that you want to understand our cultivation bases? All of us here are from the Spirit Focus Realm to the Divine Awakening Realm, so we don''t have anything to hide ¡­ "


    <span>They all felt that Ye Fan should be able to see through their cultivation levels with a nce, so why would they need to know?


    Ye Fan smiled and waved his hand, "That''s not what I mean. I know that your inner force cultivation is the whole body..." How about this, you guys run threeps around the training field! "<span>Ye Fan pointed at the track on the training ground, which was around a thousand meters in circumference, and pointed out with his finger.


    The nsmen were dumbstruck when they heard this. This wasn''t a student''s military training, so why did they have to run? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1857

    1857


    Seeing a group of people standing there in doubt, Ye Fan chuckled and said: "I know, you should all be top young geniuses in the n."


    After all, while the War God was still alive, many of the Patriarchs had only gone to Awakening and Deity Awakening.


    Since the Ancient Martial Arts Revival Campaign, due to the craze, more and more people startedpeting with each other, and their cultivation increased by leaps and bounds.


    However, for the few of you to be able to focus your attention in such a short period of time, be it Li Wu Chen or even two others, whose strength has reached the Divine Awakening Realm, this is still a matter worth being proud of.<span>However, breaking through to the next realm had always been a matter of the blink of an eye. It was rted to one''s talent,prehension, and destiny.


    At the same level, the actualbat strength would also experience a huge disparity.


    In terms of realm, the cultivators of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World that have reached the Foundation Establishment stage can only be considered to have truly started cultivating. In other words, only those that have reached the Awakening Realm can be considered to have truly started cultivating.<span>If this level of inner force cultivation of yours were to be ced in the entire world, it would mean nothing at all...


    <span>Not to mention in my eyes, any random inner disciple from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World would look down on you guys for having such a low level of cultivation. "


    <span>When the group of n disciples heard this, they immediately revealed conflicted expressions. They really dide with the mentality of the ''victor''.


    After all, they were all top disciples of the n, and their strength wasn''t inferior to some of the elders.


    Therefore, all of them were in high spirits and decided toe to the Sword God to seek advice. If they increased their strength a bit, they would have more face in the n.


    <span>But after hearing Ye Fan''s words, their cultivation seemed to be nothing to talk about.


    "If you meet an opponent with the same inner force cultivation, then your cultivation will cancel each other out and you won''t have any advantages.


    <span>In that situation, the deciding factor for victory and defeat, and even life and death, is the physical contest.


    "Those with powerful bodies can win. If you can''t beat them, you can escape by means of better physical strength."


    Ye Fan said with a smile that was not a smile, "You might not believe me if I told you, but if I didn''t use my internal energy, then all of you here would run these three thousand meters. Maybe even one of the guards in charge of the sword would not be able to run away."When these words were spoken, the dozens of nsmen immediately burst into an uproar, each of them showing an unconvinced expression.


    The guards of the Swordbearer Base weren''t those who carried out missions. Their captain''s body was only trained, or even had the strength of a Xiantian.


    Even if they were warriors who hade from Barhams, they were not the kind of elite group."Sire God of Swords, although you have a great number of experts, the rest of us are not just simply training our inner force.


    Perhaps, you don''t understand the bloodline talent of some of our ns, but it is not only our White Tiger n and the Shen Long n that have increased our physical fitness.


    <span>"For example, the Kui, Rhino, and Tiangou bloodlines have all been awakened to strengthen their bodies. They can''t bepared to ordinary humans," a young man from the White Tiger n said solemnly.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at him, and discovered that this was one of them, the Divine Enlightenment Realm. He asked, "What''s your name?"


    <span>"White Tiger n, Bai Zongze pays his respects to the Venerable Sword God." Bai Zongze replied without feeling humbled.


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart. He seems to have some grudges with the Bai n, but now these things are all just passing by in the blink of an eye.<span>"Oh, Bai Zongze, how about this ¡­ As your representative, go to the entrance of the base and find a guard to guard it.


    "Choose one and let him run 3000 meters with you each time. Both of them are not allowed to use internal energy to recuperate, are not allowed to use Qing Gong. Just take a look at the results and you will know." Ye Fan smiled.<span>Bai Zongze frowned. Although he didn''t want to, since the God of Swords had spoken, it wouldn''t be good for him to refuse.


    <span>"Zong Ze, let''s go!" "Don''t be afraid!"


    "Pick the best one, don''t embarrass us!" Some of the disciples who knew Bai Zongze started to urge him.


    Bai Zongze nodded his head and ran to the entrance of the swordsman base. He found a tall yellow-skinned man who looked the most energetic.


    This man had the strength of an expert at the Xiantian Full Circle realm, which was considered quite high among the gatekeepers.When the guards heard that it was the Sword God''s order, they naturally did not dare to disobey.


    <span>The guard came in front of Ye Fan and respectfully knelt down on one knee, "M-ce!"


    Ye Fan smiled and told him to get up, "Bacht''s people?"


    <span>"Yes, number B1018, belonging to the Sixth Regiment under themand of Lord Azazar," the guard replied loudly.


    "What''s your name? How many years had it been since he''d joined the Barhams? "How old are you?" Ye Fan asked."My original name was Wang Shan, but I''ve been overseas for many years. Everyone in the regiment likes to call me Old Sam, and I''ve been with the Barhams for seven years! This is thirty years old! " After all, he was able to introduce himself to the kings of his faith.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Okay, Sam, do you clearly remember the rules?""Yes!" You can''t use your internal energy, you have to run three thousand meters with your body! "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Don''t embarrass the brothers, let''s go."


    "As you wish!" divine-wrath! " Filled with fighting spirit, Sam walked to the starting line.


    Bai Zongze frowned. He didn''t understand why a Xiantian realm and 30 year old mercenary would have the courage topete with him against a genius of the Heavenly Enlightenment Realm.


    He made up his mind that he had to shake off this Sam and let the Sword God "make a mistake" in front of everyone.<span>When the two of them reached the starting line and were ready, Aziz walked to the side and counted down: "Three, two, one!" "Run!"


    In an instant, the two of them ran out from the starting line!<span>Watching the two figures leave, Wu Ye walked over to Ye Fan with a smile and said, "Brother Ye Fan, do you really n on teaching them properly?" I thought you were going to get away with it and tell them about the ''dry goods''? "


    "Since you''re here, you should teach me well. My time is very precious." Ye Fan shrugged and said.


    <span>"What a pity... "These kids, they don''t seem to understand, what''s with your good intentions?" Misty Night said regretfully.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, looking at Bai Zongze who was gradually running to the front, and said, "It doesn''t matter, they will understand."


    Fog Night said eagerly, "Do you want me to y with you? Help you be a ''teaching assistant''? "


    Ye Fan looked at the girl with a smile that was not a smile, "You shouldn''t be wearing this outfit to seduce me right? Don''t worry, I will give you a chance to y."<span>"Hmph." Wu Ye blinked his bewitching eyes, "Wrong, I was just trying to seduce you ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, suppressed the fire in his heart, and continued watching the match.


    <span>At this time, after running a full circle, Bai Zongze had already pulled a distance of 50 meters apart. The n''s young warriors cheered, feeling that victory was already in their hands.


    Behind him, Sam maintained a uniform speed. His breathing rhythm was standard, his eyes were firm, and he was unperturbed.<span>At the end of the secondp, Bai Zongze''s breathing became faster and faster. He discovered that he was only 30 meters away from Sam.


    Bai Zongze wanted to use his internal energy to improve his physique, but he suddenly remembered that he couldn''t use internal energy. He had no choice but to endure his exhaustion, gritting his teeth as he ran.


    <span>At thestp, Sam suddenly started to exert his full strength. Although his speed was only a bit faster than before, it had already surpassed Bai Zongze''s speed!


    The group of n juniors couldn''t help but be dumbstruck when they saw this scene, and all of them became nervous. They didn''t dare believe it, this Sam still had the strength to increase his speed?


    Bai Zongze breathed heavily and ran as fast as he could against the wind. Sam followed closely behind, getting closer and closer ¡­


    Finally! The two of them had reached the finish line!Azazel looked at his watch. "Bai Zongze seven minutes thirty seconds, Sam seven minutes thirty-one seconds, Bai Zongze wins."


    <span>"Phew!" "Hu hu!" Bai Zongze had his hands on his knees, sweating profusely as he kept swallowing his saliva.


    Sam, who was behind him, dragged his tired body and reluctantly walked in front of Ye Fan, saying in shame, "Wang ¡­." "I failed to live up to my expectations and lost ¡­"


    Ye Fan shook his head, and patted Sam on the shoulder, "It''s okay, it''s not a life and death battle, just running. Just try your best, you can start to recuperate now."<span>On the other side, a group of n juniors heard that although Bai Zongze had won, the difference of one second was indescribable with the joy of victory.


    <span>They couldn''t believe that the Divine Enlightenment Realm Bai Zongze was actually on par with a Xiantian realm guard.


    One had to know that Bai Zongze was already one of their top characters. If it were anyone else, they would probably lose to Sam!<span>Ye Fan looked at the dejected Bai Zongze and the group of n members withplex expressions. He smiled and said, "Now, do you still think that your physical fitness has an advantage?


    <span>If your cultivations were on the same level as each other, then all of you would be pitifully weak. I can pick any few of you with the same cultivation level as you, and you might be able to fight one against two, one against three, or even more.


    This is because your speed is not the best, and your stamina is not the best either. As long as you fight a tug of war, your bodies will not be able to withstand it. "


    Everyone had aplicated expression on their faces. Although they were unwilling, the truth was better than the eloquence.


    "Lord God of Swords, if you want to use this method to teach us a lesson and let us start from the basics, I think you are being too biased.There are three thousand roads, and we all have the same path. Our physical strength may not be as good as the mercenaries who have been out on missions all these years.


    But if they were to fight, wouldn''t skills, techniques, adaptability, and even bloodline talent be the key to determining victory or defeat?


    <span>"If you think that everyone needs to train their body to be strong before they can study other aspects, then you''re too narrow-minded!" A prideful and cold female voice sounded out. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1858

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    1858


    <span>When Ye Fan heard this, he calmly looked at the talking girl.


    <span>She was a tall and pretty girl with short hair that fell to her ears. Although her looks were average, her temperament was rather aloof.


    <span>In this group of people, she was the only other Spirit Enlightenment Realm martial practitioner, and also the only female martial practitioner above the Deity Realm.


    <span>"You''re from Xuanfeng?" Ye Fan remembered the aura of this n''s cultivation technique.


    The woman bowed and said with a cold expression, "Xuanji [1]."


    Ye Fan nodded, and smiled: "Qingyu right..." You, including all of you, might have misunderstood the word ''basic''.<span>In my opinion, since you have not even stepped into the realm of the basics, how can you start from the basics? You guys are underestimating the word ''basic''. "


    <span>Qing Yu looked unsatisfied, "Sir Sword God, although you are very strong, isn''t this belittling us?


    We also practiced from childhood, such as horse riding, leg pressing, quincuncial stance, breathing and breathing, and running with heavy weight. We have all experienced this before.


    <span>"Without a certain level of physical foundation, one would not be able to master the moves of ancient martial arts. How can one not have a foundation?"


    Ye Fan didn''t waste any more words, and extended his hand to signal the nearby Fog Night, saying: "Xiao''er, go exin this to Miss Qingyu."


    Misty Night''s eyes lit up, "Is it finally my turn?"<span>The body of Misty Night, who was training in martial arts, gracefully walked forward. Her movements were swaying in three directions at a single step, and every move of hers attracted the fiery gazes of all the young men present.


    It had to be said that the more powerful the awakening of Fog Night''s bloodline, the harder it was to conceal its feminine charm.Only now did Ye Fan realize that with his own calction, the others wouldn''t be able to resist Fog Night''s fox like temperament.


    This was a type of bewitchment that came from the depths of one''s bones. Fog Night didn''t even need to intentionally cast it, as it would naturally seed.<span>Even though it was just a young woman, when she saw Fog Night approaching, she was slightly shaken.


    "Big sister Mu Yu, my name is Wu Ye, why don''t you and I spar for a bit? Our cultivation is about the same, so it should be considered fair, right? " Fog night, the voice asked.


    Qing Yu took a deep breath, and said: "Of course you can, I have heard of you before, you are one of the top ten assassins in the world."<span>But now, in broad daylight, your assassination techniques will not work, so you have to think carefully. "


    <span>"Hee ¡­" Big sister is still so considerate? Then why don''t you be a bit more gentle? " Fog night. Blinking.


    Several men from the other ns were electrocuted in the blink of an eye, causing them to look at the scene in a daze.


    <span>"I just want to prove that even if you assassins and mercenaries have good physical qualities, ancient martial arts cultivation is not just about physical strength.


    <span>I will try my best. Miss Fog Night, please enlighten me! "


    With that said, green primeval essence appeared on Green Elf''s body and it quickly activated, charging towards Misty Night and spinning its body to give a fierce kick!


    This powerful and swift attack was apanied by a surging sound of something tearing through the air!<span>Just as the group of n juniors were secretly cheering for him, they suddenly saw Wu Ye raise his right hand and wrap it in ayer of pure white spirit energy. With a pinch, two of his fingers were able to control Wu Ye''s ankle!


    <span>"How is this possible?!"


    The group of n juniors were all dumbstruck. Their cultivations were clearly the same, but Fog Night actually used two of its fingers to block the fierce kick of the cyan jade?!Green Moonlight felt as if his ankles were bound by two steel bars. The pain made her grit her teeth!


    It was as if there was some power flowing through Fog Night''s arm. It was definitely not two simple fingers!


    "It''s my turn." A bright smile appeared on Fog Night''s lips. He pinched the leg of Shi Mu, and with a lift of his hand, he disrupted the center of gravity of Shi Mu''s body!


    Mu Yu Shi suddenly fell back, and Wu Ye took the opportunity to step forward, his hand grabbing her neck, pressing her down on the ground!<span>It was a clean and crisp battle. He had finished the battle in one move!


    If her hand was holding a de, or if she squeezed it hard, the life of the green jade would be gone!


    The group of n juniors watched on dumbfoundedly, unable to speak even half a word. Their cultivation was clearly the same, but in front of Fogdeep, it was the same as when a three year old met an adult. They were both human, but they had no way to fight him!


    Qing Yu''s face flushed with unwillingness. She stood up, feeling the pain in her ankle and frowned, "Why is it like this ¡­ ¡­ Would my leg be weaker than yours by two fingers? "<span>Fog night smiled yfully, "Little big sis, are you sure that was the strength of one of your legs?"


    Qingyu was stunned, then she suddenly realized something...


    Ye Fan nced at everyone and said, "Do you guys think that since you were young, you have had a horse riding stance, a running stance, a quincuncial stance, and that doing these basic skills is called having a foundation?"


    But how many of you have really thought about what parts of the body and how many muscles are needed for the horse stance? How could he execute the horse stance so that he could persevere for a longer period of time and exercise more of his muscles?


    Qingyu''s kick just now only used some strength from her thigh and waist, but most of the muscles in one leg arepletely the same. Do you really know the meaning of the horse stance? "<span>The group of n disciples went silent, and each one of them seemed to have thought of something ¡­


    <span>They truly only knew how to practice their basic skills ording to the requirements. However, they only felt that the purpose of these basic skills was to strengthen their bodies and not to put too much thought into it.


    "Physical training is not only about strengthening your body, but also about familiarizing you with the use of your strength.<span>If you could use a fist to blow out a surge of true essence, then it would absolutely be more powerful than blowing out a breath of true essence!


    In order to disy the power of a fist full of true essence, one must understand how a fist strikes, how every muscle, bone, and meridian functions.This is fair for everyone, because physical fitness may be innate, but how to use it is something you can learn and explore on your own ¡­ "


    <span>This was also his own experience.


    Ignoring the fact that disintegration had a huge impact on hisbat prowess, just the same Overlord level sword intent alone, the way he had used the extreme sword intent topress energy had already made his prowess vastly different.


    At first nce, it was only Ye Fan learning the ether magic equipment and following the pattern.However, if Ye Fan didn''t have a profound understanding of the variousws governing the transmission of energy in his body, then he might not even be able to learn it even after hundreds of years of practice. He might even be severely injured, or even die.


    <span>Only, if Ye Fan were to directly talk about the extreme sword intent, these young people would not be able to understand it at all.


    Thus, they could only start from the basics. They first had to understand their own bodies and truly value the meaning of basic techniques.


    The group of youngsters were deep in thought. Even the Marquis Liu Qing who was standing behind them had a much more serious expression on his face.


    <span>Gradually, a glimmer appeared in Liu Qing Hou''s eyes and a hint of passion appeared. He spoke out: "Kid, do you have any interest? Come practice with me on the spot ¡­"


    Your words just now gave me some inspiration. Maybe if I were to demonstrate a few moves, these little guys will understand a little bit more. "


    The hearts of the n''s young disciples immediately surged. Even Marquis Liu Qing had said this, it seemed like the Sword God was really teaching them something very important, so they had to pay extra attention to it.<span>Ye Fan turned around, also somewhat expectant. Just now, Liu Qinghou hadprehended something, so he nodded with a smile: "No problem, you make your move."


    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1859

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.<span>1859


    Liu Qing Hou did not say much. With a leap, hended on the open ground and instantly released his Great Circle of Dao Yan cultivation. A greenish sword intent spread out from his body like a sharp sword that was being unsheathed!


    With the release of the Heaven Ranked Sword Intent, his strength had already reached the Path of Harmony realm!


    <span>"Xiaoxiao, Twilight!"


    <span>At the same time Liu Qing Hou stretched out his arms, the azure-green sword intent transformed into a light green sword intent rain that revolved around him, as if it was a dream or illusion.


    <span>Ye Fan had seen Liu Qing Hou''s sword intent more than once, and knew that his method of attack was not unfamiliar. What he was looking forward to was that this time, Liu Qing marquis realized something.


    <span>Liu Qinghou''s feet touched the ground, his figure turned into a streak of green light, sprinting towards Ye Fan. A curtain of rain followed him, turning into a cyan tornado that swept towards Ye Fan!


    The n members spectating, as well as Asazel and the others, all felt the power contained within this seemingly beautiful sword rain. All of them retreated backwards.


    "As expected of Swordsman Clear River!" The top three of the Ancient Divine descendants! ""This sword intent is as thin as an ox feather or a flower needle, but its power is enough to shatter metal and shatter jade!"


    While the group of people were deeply moved, Ye Fan stood there with a calm face, not moving at all.


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" The sword rain swept past!


    The Clear River Sword Rain engulfed Ye Fan''s figure. In that instant, Ye Fan''s body shed with a golden-red sword aura, as if he was protected by golden light!


    Liu Qinghou''s attack waspletely sessful, but it did not affect Ye Fan in the slightest!When the group of people saw this scene, they were immediately stunned. Although they knew that the Sword God was powerful, they were still astonished when they sensed it at such a close distance.


    In their eyes, there was no way for them topete with Ye Fan''s powerful sword intent, but Ye Fan was able to easily take it head on?


    "Senior Liu, this kind of sword intent is no different from what you used to have." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    "What are you so anxious about!" It''s just about to start! "Liu Qing Hou''s interest was piqued. He withdrew his hands and arge amount of sword intent raindrops turned into two tornadoes that returned to his body.


    <span>The dense sword rain had a cyan glow, which wrapped around the whole of Liu Qing Hou.


    He once again faced Ye Fan, and directly threw a punch!


    <span>This attack was like a silver bottle bursting with water. Waves after waves of violent sword rain formed a surging wave that fiercely attacked Ye Fan''s protective sword aura.


    "Boom boom boom!"<span>Even though Liu Qinghou had only thrown out one punch, the sword intent had caused more than a dozen explosions in an extremely short amount of time!


    <span>"Huh?"


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. He felt that his Unparalleled Sword Intent that was protecting his body, had actually been eliminated?


    <span>This meant that if Liu Qinghou were to hit him a few more times, it might harm his body.


    Of course, this was under the premise that Ye Fan did not break down, did not counterattack, did not dodge, and only used his most normal state to defend himself with the Unparalleled Sword Intent.<span>Even so, it was already very impressive that Liu Qinghou''s cultivation base was able to have such a destructive power.


    "Combine the sword intent and the muscles on your arm that are about to punch out, and let the sword intent move rhythmically with every muscle, achieving the effect of ''forming a fist out of sword intent''.


    Its power will bebined with the movement of the muscles, constantly superimposing. This is indeed the most direct and effective method of strengthening the sword intent ¡­ " Ye Fan nodded and said.


    Seeing that he was unable to break through the defense, he stopped attacking andughed: "Haha, I didn''t expect you to see through it so easily, I can''t think of other ways to use it for now.Before, I had always been thinking about how to break through to a higher realm, but now, I realized that at my current realm, I have yet to fully unleash the power of my sword intent.


    My Clear River Sword Intent is extremely flexible. Your conversation with me today regarding the importance of using your body has benefited me greatly. "


    Ye Fan shook his head, "It was also because of senior''s high perception. Even if an ordinary person told him, he might not be able to do it all of a sudden. Use your sword intent to imitate that ancient martial arts technique''s way of exerting force."


    In fact, Marquis Liu Qing''s punch just now was already the same as Ye Fan''s extreme sword intent.<span>However, Ye Fan''s extreme sword intent was even moreplex and difficult to use, and Liu Qinghou had only simted the way the muscles on his arm worked, which was considered a more rudimentary method.


    <span>When the group of n disciples saw this scene, and heard the conversation between the two, they were all greatly enlightened.


    It was only now that they realized that with the same cultivation realm and the same level of energy, as long as they used special methods, they would be able to unleash an even greater battle prowess.


    They didn''t know that this kind of thinking was only gradually perfected when Ye Fan was forced into a corner.<span>Until now, Ye Fan''s inner force cultivation was still in the dust, but the enemies he faced were all stronger than him.


    <span>In such a dangerous situation, Ye Fan took another route, thinking of every possible way. With his limited cultivation, only by relying on Berserk Demons Dance, Disintegration, and Ultimate Sword Intent could he improve his fighting strength, which was why he had this ancient martial arts cultivation train of thought.


    <span>Liu Qing Hou sighed and restrained his sword intent, saying, "I have to say, although you are not as abnormal as Ye Wuya, but you are truly strange. You might even have the chance to catch up to Ye Wuya ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan lowered his head and smiled, "I don''t want to chase after anyone, I just want to be myself."


    Liu Qing was stunned, then heughed out loud: "This is the biggest difference between you and Ye Wuya, being like this, being like this, training is the same ¡­ ¡­" One is all-epassing, while the other takes only onedle. ""Brother Ye Fan''s expertise is limited to martial arts..." Fog night, he whispered.


    Ye Fan coughed, nning to skip over this topic. He turned around and said to the nsmen, "You guys probably saw Senior Liu''s demonstration just now. This is just a basic example of how energy can be used."


    There are countless possibilities in the Great Thousand World that I have to wait for you all to discover ¡­ "


    The gazes of the crowd of n disciples were filled with excitement as they vigorously nodded their heads.


    "Lord Sword God, from your teachings, I feel that we have all benefited greatly. May I ask if the things that we learned here today can be told to other n members after we return?" Bai Zongze cupped his hands and asked expectantly.


    Ye Fan didn''t care and said, "Of course you can, theory is theory, what can youprehend, is still up to you." Besides, it''s not such a great theory. "<span>Ye Fan thought to himself, disintegration, the insanity dance, the extreme sword intent, these are things that he has never even taught to the closest people around him.


    <span>The rivers andkes are dangerous, so you have to reserve some skills for your family.


    Bai Zongze said with a face full of reverence, "Sir God of Swords, you are being too modest. We will definitely remember every single word of yours, and pass it on from generation to generation!"Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He thought to himself, "Don''t tell me that you came up with something like the ''Sword God''s Record''?" That would be ridiculous.


    As the sky gradually grew dark, he continued to chat with a group of n juniors for a while. After answering some of their questions, the coaching ended.


    Although the group of disciples wanted to continue, but they didn''t want to bite off more than they could chew, so Ye Fan didn''t want to say too much.At night, in a nearby city, Ye Fan and Azazar, Leviathan, and Fog Night gathered at a local restaurant and had a drink.


    After eating his fill, Aziz''ler took out a golden pocket watch, looked at the time, and said, "Boss, I still have a video conference for my regiment. I''ll head back to my residence first."<span>The Leviathan also rubbed its full stomach, getting up and saying, "Boss, I''m going to chat with my wife and daughter via video. I''ll be leaving first!"


    The two of them spoke and quickly left the restaurant.Ye Fan hadn''t even put down his chopsticks when he discovered that he and Fog Night were left alone at the table.


    Fog Night drank a cup of wine. With a pair of beautiful eyes blinking, she gently said, "Brother Ye Fan, we haven''t been alone for a long time. Why don''t you apany me for a stroll on the streets? I haven''t had any fun in China. "Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, feeling that he had "fallen into a trap". However, his intentions made him think that he would seed in his n.


    "Okay, it''s almost the new year. I''ll buy some gifts for you." Ye Fan cleared his throat and said.The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.

 Chapter 1860

    <span>The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    <span>1860


    There was a shopping mall next to the restaurant. It was a cold day and there was nothing to see in the shops outside. The two of them entered the mall.Although Fog Night had changed into a long, casual windbreaker, it still couldn''t hide her extraordinary figure.


    <span>The girl held Ye Fan''s arm as they walked in the shopping mall, attracting many people''s attention.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, felt the sensationing from his arm. His heart was itchy, but he could only endure. It could really be described as painful and happy.


    Fog Night watched the couples pass by with a blissful smile on his face.<span>"Brother Ye Fan, this seems to be the first time we''re going shopping like lovers."


    "Really? I''ve never gone for a stroll with you before?" Ye Fan himself couldn''t remember.<span>"In the past, how could I have the opportunity to shop like this? When I was an assassin, I wasn''t in the mood to do this." Fog Night curled its lips.


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, "Before?" "Why, are you not taking on missions now?"


    <span>"I didn''t ept it for a long time. Actually, this past year, due to the huge tremors in the underground world and the revival of the ancient martial arts, it has been getting harder and harder to be an assassin. The Assassin''s Guild was already in a half-closed state.


    <span>Besides, there wasn''t much to do in the past. It was just a pastime to follow the teacher and take over the job as an assassin.


    <span>However, now that INFERNO is about to be a savior, for the sake of money, we, Baffodil Daydream, kill people, wouldn''t that be a disgrace to the King of Hell? " Fog night. He blinked.


    Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "The existence of killers has nothing to do with righteousness or evil, this is also a job, it is the same with bodyguards and mercenaries.


    He would use his life to earn money, take money from others, and help others get rid of their troubles. He was much more righteous than those who were weak like the fish or the fish or those who were deceitful.<span>There were some conflicts that only life and death could resolve. Some people could only be dealt with by assassins ¡­ "I didn''t mean to stop you."


    <span>"Yeah, killers are not evil, it''s just a job, but I don''t want to be a killer anymore ¡­


    I want to walk in the sun and go shopping like a normal girl. Buy, buy, eat dessert, go to the movies. And then ¡­ To fall in love with a man you like. "<span>As Fog Night spoke, it rested its head on Ye Fan''s shoulder and revealed a gentle smile.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, if it wasn''t for you, I might have to live in the shadows for the rest of my life. Thank you for being so strong, and for giving me something to rely on ¡­"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I watched you grow up, and you still want to say all these based on our rtionship?" Ye Fan shook his head.


    Wu Ye snorted and wrinkled his nose, "Since young, you have saved me many times. You have even helped me find out my background and even helped me master my bloodline talent ¡­I''m not your blood sister, not even your sworn sister. Are you really only doing this much for me because of my teacher?


    <span>Besides, you will not forget what happened between you and me on Prince Sebastian''s ship. "Good brother, you had a veryfortable expression back then ¡­"


    Ye Fan thought back to the time when he and Sebastian had been tracking Sophia on the sea, and how he and Fog Night had "taken time off". Immediately, his entire body heated up.


    Looking down, the girl''s rosy lips were so alluring!


    However, not long ago, he just broke open a window with Xiao Xin''er, and now that something happened with Misty Night in the short period of time, it would probably blow Su Qingxue up.<span>He restrained his impulse and took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.


    "Girl, speak properly, I came to buy you New Year''s presents." Ye Fan said in all seriousness.


    Fog Night: "Alright ¡­" Then let''s go to that clothing store and take a look. I want to buy a bright piece of clothing.


    With that, Fog Night brought Ye Fan and walked into a clothing store.


    The clerk was about to say something when Fog Night picked out three warm winter dresses.


    "Brother Ye Fan,e with me. I''ll put it onter, can you help me take a look?"


    Fog night said as he pulled Ye Fan over to the fitting room.


    Seeing that the girl had finally regained herposure, Ye Fan felt relieved, but also a little bit disappointed.Fog night. He found an empty fitting room, opened the door, and entered. Not long after that, the sound of clothes rustling could be heard from inside.


    Ye Fan sat on a chair outside the fitting room, facing the fitting room''s door. He opened his phone and casually watched the news, waiting for the girl to change her clothes.Buying clothes from a woman, the one thing he couldn''tck the most was patience. Ye Fan had long since gotten used to it.


    After a while, a person from the fitting room nearby left. The fitting room was empty except for Ye Fan and Fog Night.


    <span>At this moment, Fog Night opened the wooden door of the fitting room.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, do I look good in this outfit?" The girl''s voice was soft and delicate.


    <span>Ye Fan subconsciously raised his head and saw the woman in front of him in the fitting room. His eyes immediately stared at her!


    <span>This ¡­ How was this dressing!? He was not dressed up at all!


    "I... You. Crazy girl! What are you doing? "


    Ye Fan quickly got up, and closed the wooden door a little with one hand, so as to not let the people outside catch a glimpse of the scene inside.


    But no matter what, Ye Fan''s gaze couldn''t help but wander around Fog Night''s body ¡­ ¡­<span>The Qing Qiu bloodline is indeed a fox spirit, even this hormone almost made Ye Fan unable to breathe!


    <span>"Quick... Wear it quickly! "Stop fooling around!"


    Ye Fan tried his best to restrain himself, but just as he was about to close the door, Fog Night stretched out its hand and touched Ye Fan''s face!


    <span>Like this, Ye Fan was also unable to close the door, and his heart couldn''t help but beat faster as he felt a warm little hand caressing his face.


    "Stop pretending, how long have you been hiding from me? "Come in, while no one is looking." Fog night exhaled like orchids.


    <span>"Damn brat ¡­" Who''s being serious with you? I... I... I''ll go in and teach you a lesson! "Don''t let your thoughts run wild!"


    <span>Ye Fan dodged and hid inside the door, closing the fitting room and locking the door.


    The next morning, in a suite of a high-end hotel.The heat made the room as warm as spring.


    <span>Ye Fan walked to the window and pulled open the curtain, letting the sunlight shine on therge double bed.


    <span>"Hmm ¡­" The foggy night made a sound like a kitten. It hugged the quilt, turned over, and went back to sleep.


    Looking at the beautiful scene in front of him, Ye Fan sighed...He recalledst night in the fitting room of the shopping mall. After reliving the absurdity of the boat with the girl, he walked out of the shopping mall and headed straight for this hotel ¡­


    Everything happened so naturally, just like a dream!<span>Ye Fan was confused. Logically speaking, he should not be so out of control. This Qing Qiu girl really had a special charm.


    What made Ye Fan feel even more unimaginable was that he actually felt like he hadn''t had enough. After all, they only rested at around 4 in the morning.


    "Little fox... It''s even more bizarre than Blue Rain ¡­ ¡­ " Ye Fan murmured, looking at that delicate body, he felt love in his heart, wanting to go up and hug her and sleep for a while more.


    <span>But at that moment, a call came in.


    <span>"It can''t be..."


    <span>Ye Fan was startled, and all thoughts disappeared from his mind.


    He was scared when he saw that there was a phone number and felt that Su Qingxue found out what he was doing.


    <span>However, when he picked it up, he discovered that it was a call from Ai''er.


    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1861

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    1861Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief, then picked up the phone. He softly asked, "Ai''er, what''s wrong?"


    "Ye Fan, when I was searching for information on envoys in the Ether Sacred Pagoda, I found some clues that might be helpful to you in finding the envoy. I wanted to show it to you."Ever since Ai''er returned to her normal job and continued her duties as the Chairman of the Adept Association, she had been studying some information in the Ether Sacred Pagoda.


    <span>When Ye Fan heard that the girl had discovered something, his spirit was also lifted. Although he hadn''t taken the initiative to look for Ether for the past few days, that was because he really had no other choice.


    <span>This guy was too much of a thief. He didn''t even know where it was.


    <span>If he could get rid of the envoy from the ether particles, he would be the one to solve the problem in his heart.


    <span>"Just you wait, I''ll go find you." Ye Fan immediately said.


    After putting on his clothes, Ye Fan walked over to the bedside, reached out his hand and caressed Fog Night''s face, "I''ll be leaving first."


    After all, Fog Night was an assassin, so even though it was sleeping soundly, she was very clear on what was happening around them. Naturally, she heard from Ye Fan''s phone.<span>The girl opened her arms and wrapped them around Ye Fan''s neck. Then she raised her head and gave Ye Fan a kiss, before continuing to lie down.


    "Go ahead, I still want to sleep for a while more ¡­"Ye Fan smiled, it seemed that the girl really needed some time to rest.


    Leaving the hotel, Ye Fan made a beeline for the Adept Association.


    Thousands of miles away in an instant ¡­Arriving at the headquarters of the association, the staff of the association had long since be familiar with Ye Fan, so they naturally greeted him respectfully, not daring to slight him.


    Ye Fan once again saw the tyrant at the front desk. As usual, this old man was very drunk and didn''t even raise his eyes.


    Along with Ye Fan''s continuous increase in strength, he had already discovered that the Atmospheric Tyrant was definitely one of the top powerhouses among the Epic Tier.<span>Perhaps during the Second World War, he was on par with the Demon Prison Officer, but Tyrant''s currentbat strength was far inferior to the Demon Prison Officer and the others.


    His atmospheric superpower had a huge growth capability, and the battle strength index was not something that could be estimated just by spiritual power alone. It was the same reason as Ye Fan''s strength, which couldn''t be measured by his inner force cultivation.<span>However, this old man was a bit more low-key. He was more willing to stay in the Adept''s Association and observe the world while drinking to his heart''s content.


    <span>This point was simr to the reclusive Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors. However, the tyrant would still be able to stand out at least once in a while.


    Therefore, Ye Fan still had a lot of respect for this senior.


    Even though the old man didn''t even look at Ye Fan, Ye Fan still politely greeted the old man, and then headed to Ai''er''s office.


    Dressed in a white shirt, wearing a string of pearls and her hair tied up in a bun, Ai''er was sitting at the desk with a graceful demeanor.


    Ye Fan stood at the door, admiring the beauty of this princess. Sometimes he would feel that Ai''er was like a little sister next door, but sometimes she was also so noble and difficult to approach.


    "If I can make countless sword gods stare at me like that, shouldn''t I feel proud?" Ai''er put down the pen in her hand and looked up with a smile.Ye Fan had a strange look on his face, "Where did you learn the phrase ''countless girls''?"


    "Ugh ¡­" Ai''er''s bright eyes darted around and said, "I forgot where I learned it from ¡­" "Why, can''t you say that word?"


    "This is totally different from the obedient princess I know," Ye Fan walked up and said with a smile.<span>Ai''er smiled meaningfully. "If I''m rted to you, how can I be a good boy? My royal father and mother were very worried about me for the rest of my life.


    <span>Ye Fan came to the girl''s side and seriously said: "What is there to worry about, how about I go to the king and ask him to marry the princess?"


    <span>"Do you dare? There must be a limit to Miss Su''s tolerance ¡­ " Ai''er teased.


    <span>"Why would I not dare..." Ye Fan guiltily red at her, and then shifted his gaze away, not daring to look the girl in the eye.


    Ai''er frowned again, and after sniffing again, she suddenly looked around Ye Fan''s body, and made a grabbing motion in the air.<span>After she condensed the particles, they became extremely fragrant.


    <span>"The smell of her body? "As expected of you, you have seen countless girls ¡­" Aelle snorted softly.


    Ye Fan was dumbstruck. This woman can still y like this?"How do you know that?"


    <span>"Her body fragrance is very special, I''ve never seen it in any female before. Why, you''re so rude, haven''t you savored her scent?" Al asked.


    <span>Ye Fan''s face reddened as he was told, "Cough cough, it''s about time, let''s get down to proper business." What did you find? "


    This gradually maturing Ai''er caused Ye Fan to be unable to resist.


    Ai''er stood up and asked with a hint of yfulness, "Before I look at the information, I want to know what it is first. I can send you the information via the inte. Why did youe here without asking?"


    <span>Ye Fan''s expression stiffened, these words stopped him in his tracks.


    <span>"Could it be that in your heart, subconsciously, you''re looking for an excuse to see me?" Al blinks.


    "I... No... "That ¡­" Ye Fan discovered that he really had that kind of intention ¡­.<span>Ai''er "puchi"ughed, looking at Ye Fan''s defeated appearance, and waved his hand, "Okay, that''s a joke.


    I know you value the Ether Envoy, not me, right? I won''t tease you anymore,e with me... "Ye Fan touched his forehead, and couldn''t help but to reminisce that naive and pure Prince Ai''er from before, of course... Right now, it was quite a sight to behold.


    They followed Ai''er to the top of the tower. The two of them had discovered the secret of the creator of the Adept Association, the Heavenly Envoys.<span>"Do you remember the frescoes here?" Ai''er lit up the light source, causing the white lines around the holy pagoda to appear again.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Of course I remember. This is the autobiography of Ether envoy.""I went through a lot of founding materials, but I couldn''t find anything useful, so I wanted to see if there were any clues from the frescoes here.


    "I didn''t expect that I would identally discover this ¡­" As Al said this, he waved his hand, and the light source shot towards a dark wall.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the ck wall and said, "There''s no mural here, what are you talking about?"


    "Look carefully..." Ai Erughed.


    Ye Fan walked closer, and couldn''t help but frown, saying, "This wall..." Have you changed it? "


    "To be exact, it''s the mural on top. It was erasedter on, so if you don''t look carefully, you won''t be able to find it. However, through my particle structure analysis, I can roughly restore it.<span>After someparison, Iid down the original mural ¡­.


    <span>As she spoke, Ai''er took out a piece of paper.


    After taking a nce, Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a trace of astonishment. He had actually seen a "tiger" with three tails? Could this be the mother Lu Wu that he had seen before!?


    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1862

    1862


    <span>These few frescoes, along with the general scene, depicted a human wielding a sword fighting a special envoy from the ether realm with an energy body.


    If these three tailed tigers were really Luwu, then from what Luwu had said before, it was possible that this sword-wielding person was Ji Xuanyuan!After all, the ancestor of the Divine Dragon n that Luwu had chosen to follow was Emperor Xuanyuan, and it just so happened that he was also an emperor level expert in the Dao of the sword.


    "If these paintings were the experiences of the ether envoy, it seems that he would have lost to this swordsman back then." At this moment, Ai''er had a serious expression on his face.


    Ye Fan nodded his head. He wasn''t surprised at all that Ether would lose to Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan.


    After all, from the description given by the Emperor of the Nine Heavens, other than Ye Wuya, Xuanyuan n was the most powerful ancient martial artist they had ever seen."The problem is... What did the painting behind this mean? Did the ether turned into two humans? Or did it give birth to two children? "


    <span>Ai''er pointed at the diagram on the map. Two human bodies had appeared within the sphere, as if it was giving birth to two lifeforms.


    Ye Fan quietly looked at the painting, his mind was in a mess, his eyes constantly changing...


    "I''m not sure for now, but I will find the answer ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan thought that perhaps he should look for Ling Yuwei and flip through the ancient books of the Divine Dragon n. Perhaps he could find some useful information from Ji Xuanyuan''s records ¡­


    Walking out of the secret room in the Ether Sacred Tower, Ye Fan asked, "Is Xiao Hui still in the association?"


    "Yeah, Xiao Hui is now the librarian and an official member of the association. He works very seriously and everyone likes him." Ai''er praised him before adding, "It''s definitely not because of your face."Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "It''s not like I''m questioning it, but is his superpower really that strong?"


    "His superpower is quite special. It separates all kinds of mental energy from his body, so theoretically, what he needs to improve is his own mental power. To expand his range and duration ¡­"<span>Even though my progress wasn''t as fast as at the start, I was still steadily improving. Even in front of him, I couldn''t use my Mental Energy to affect him.


    In fact, apart from his weak attack power, his superpower was quite a rascal. The Spiritual Mage probably wouldn''t be able to do anything if he saw him.


    Elementalists could only use the surrounding material to affect him. They couldn''t directly use magic on him, because once the magic entered his area of effect, it would dissipate ¡­ Why are you asking this? " A trace of suspicion appeared in Aelle''s beautiful eyes.Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Uncle should always be concerned about this. Oh right, the Spring Festival ising soon, I will directly take him back. He should also be on holiday, I can''t stay in the library forever, I will be a bookworm."


    "No problem, he originally applied to return home the day after tomorrow to celebrate the new year," Ai''er replied.


    The two then walked to the library and found Feng Xiaohui. Upon hearing that Ye Fan wanted to take him back, Feng Xiaohui was very happy.<span>After all, his family wasn''t rich in the past, so he was quite happy to be able to save money on airfare.


    <span>Ye Fan brought Feng Xiaohui back to Hua Hai, and then informed Feng Yueying. They went together to Jiu Ding''s house, and the atmosphere was joyful as they gathered for a meal.


    Next, while Su Qingxue was still not home, besides training, apanying the children, and apanying the women, Ye Fan was alsomunicating with Ling Yu Wei to let the women ess Xuanyuan''s information.


    Unfortunately, Ling Yuwei could not find any information regarding the battle between the Xuanyuan family and the Celestial Realm. There were simply too many years between them, so many things could no longer be traced back to them. Some information had also been lost long ago.Ye Fan looked at his family''s fat tiger, who had been eating so much all day and liked to act like a spoiled child, and couldn''t help but feel regretful...


    If only Old Lu was still here. He didn''t think that Old Lu would have so many precious memories and couldn''t ask for more.


    To Ye Fan, this sort of peaceful but fulfilling life passed by very quickly.<span>Unknowingly, a week had passed and Su Qingxue had also returned.


    The little fat girl had been very serious these days and there weren''t any problems with the exam results, making Su Qingxue, as a mother, very satisfied.After the three generations of the Mu n returned from the capital, the family tidied up and got on their private jet. They happily went to the small farm Ye Fan had prepared in the Southern Hemisphere.


    <span>Nie Wuyue and Sally Ye had already stayed in the farm for two days, well-prepared and waiting for Ye Fan and the others.


    <span>Su Qingxue felt a bit better after realizing that only her mother-inw and Sally Ye were here and no other red powder had appeared.


    <span>If she were toe to the whole family to celebrate the New Year, Ye Fan would dare to bring a lot of her women. She didn''t even want to spend this new year.


    Ye Fan naturally knew what this woman was thinking, so in the past few days, he had been coaxing every single one of his female friends to the point of being "full".


    <span>Having arrived at such a fresh environment, what made her the happiest was the group of them. The little fat chick was carrying a steamed bun as she ran and rolled wantonly on the grass.


    There were no strangers around, so Bian Tun didn''t need to think about restraining his astounding physical talent. He ran like a little whirlwind, jumping onto the roof and skimming over the river on the farm with a single leap.


    <span>This caused Nie Wuyue, the grandmother, to be shocked. Although Ye Fan kept saying that nothing would happen to him, Nie Wuyue still ran around, afraid that the child would fall down.


    <span>Looking like a runaway wild horse, running around the farm, rolling and rolling all over, Su Qingxue leaned on Ye Fan''s shoulder and muttered, "Hubby ¡­ ¡­" Didn''t you say you were going to buy instruments for the group? "Hurry up, this doesn''t seem like a girl at all ¡­"


    Ye Fan looked at his daughter''s brilliant smile as she ran around everywhere. Looking at her trembling face, he felt very happy, "So cute, what''s so bad about it, a little kid..."<span>"Elder sister, you should give up. No matter how much you train your character, you won''t be able to go to the Golden Hall of Vienna. It should be easier to go to the n Gathering''s arena."


    Su Qingxue red at her sister, but after thinking for a while, she muttered: "That''s true ¡­ ¡­ Even if you learn musical instruments, you might not be able to be a virtuousdy. Mu Mu has been learning for so many years, isn''t that the same ¡­ "


    "Cough, cough!" Mu Mu Mu choked on a mouthful of milk.On the night of New Year''s Eve, Ye Fan brought Su Qingxue, Mu Mu Mu, and the little fat girl and drove a 60s Beetle leisurely to a nearby supermarket where he purchased arge amount of ingredients.


    <span>Returning to the farm, the family made dumplings they had not done often before.


    Su Qingxue and Mu Mu Mu clearly did not have much talent in this area. Seeing the white, fat, and densely packed dumplings that Nie Wuyue and Ji Shuangqing had created, it was as though the sisters had disfigured their appearances."Wife, Sally''s wrapping is better than yours. You shoulde over and watch TV together." Ye Fan was lying on the sofa, looking at the dumplings ced in front of everyone in the open kitchen. He wasughing very happily.


    <span>Su Qingxue couldn''t help but re at the man. She couldn''t help but look at Sally Ye and find that he looked a bit more decent than hers. She couldn''t help but pout her mouth, "Sally Ye, have you learned this before?"


    <span>Sally pursed her lips into a smile and shook her head, "No, I''m just imitating the shape of the bag. It feels like I''m putting it into the meat and grabbing onto the edge, it''s not tooplicated."


    "You make it sound so light... "Big sister and I can''t wrap it up no matter what, our hands are too stupid." Mu Mu Mu turned around and said to Su Qingxue, "Sister, although we don''t really resemble each other in terms of cultivation talent, we should be very simr in terms of culinary skills ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>"Shut up, you girl!" Su Qingxue was very depressed. Suddenly, she noticed something from the corner of her eyes and quickly turned her head, "Ye Conglomerate! What are you doing!? Dumplings! "


    It was unknown when the chubby girl had sneaked over to the cupboard and picked up a dumpling wrapped by Ji Xianqing. It looked like she wanted to taste it ¡­


    After being called back by Su Qingxue, only then did Yuan Zhou reluctantly put the dumpling back on the te, with a face full of suspicion and resentment, "Can''t you eat the raw one? "It smells good ¡­"


    Everyone immediately startedughing out loud. The little guy''s expression was truly ridiculous.After New Year''s Eve dinner, the family watched TV and only restedte at night.


    In the master bedroom of the farm, Ye Fan was on a soft bed. He was hugging Su Qingxue as he looked at the roof.


    The roof was specially modified and made out of transparent tempered ss. As long as one opened the protective cover, one could see the starry sky.


    <span>"Hubby... "This is the second Chinese New Year we have spent together." Su Qingxue said gently with misty eyes.


    Ye Fan also sighed, "Yes, it feels very magical. The first time we met in a coffee shop, I think it was yesterday..." "But it''s also as if we''ve been together for hundreds of years ¡­"


    "Perhaps it''s because I have experienced too many things in these two years." Su Qingxue muttered.


    Ye Fan turned his head around, and kissed the woman''s fragrant hair, "Wife, you''ve worked hard. You''ve suffered a lot these past two years."<span>Su Qingxue''s limpid autumn eyes quietly looked at the man for a while and then blinked twice, "Hubby, we''ve been together for so long, why don''t you stop proposing to me, and the wedding shouldn''t be held ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>I know you must not be thinking well about how to do it, but it''s too much to think of. In any case, in a few years, our daughter will already have grown up. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1863

    1863


    <span>Ye Fan nked out for a moment, and almost blurted out the three words "is it possible?" because he really couldn''t think of any kind of proposal that was the most meaningful, and always felt that any n would not be satisfactory.


    <span>However, just as the words reached his throat, his heart skipped a beat as he looked at the woman''s clear and gentle eyes ¡­ There was a problem!


    This gaze and manner seemed to be guiding him to some kind of answer ¡­<span>Ye Fan hurriedly changed his words, and said with a face full of deep love: "Wife, marriage proposal and marriage ceremony, you can rest assured that I already have an idea."


    Even if you can forgive me, my wife, I can''t let go of my request ¡­ How could I ignore such an important and meaningful process?<span>If I can''t even satisfy such a small request, then how can I be worthy of a peerless beauty like my wife? "


    Su Qingxue bit her lips and showed a satisfied expression, "You said it yourself ¡­ ¡­" "I didn''t force it. If you think about it too much and feel that it''s too much work, you can''t me me for forcing you ¡­"


    "Of course you didn''t force me. I''m willing, but I can''t do it even if you don''t want to. I have to propose, and I also have to get married so that all the women in the world will be envious!" Ye Fan said lovingly.<span>"En!" Su Qingxue happily kissed Ye Fan and leaned on his chest.


    Ye Fan raised his head, exhaled a breath of air, and felt a burst of fear. What a close call, it really was a "trap"!<span>If he had not been more cautious, he would have had to sleep on the floor on New Year''s Eve!


    Ye Fan secretly felt proud of his alertness. Fighting with his wife was an endless joy, and this was the joy of life!


    <span>Early in the morning, they ran into the couple''s room and jumped onto the bed barefooted. They pulled on the nket and shouted, "Mom and dad are up! We went out to y! "


    <span>Although Ye Fan and his wife had woken up, they still wanted to enjoy the quiet and warm morning. Seeing their daughter rush in just like that, they were very surprised.


    <span>Su Qingxue got up and pushed her messy ck hair behind her ear. She hugged the little girl and kissed her. We haven''t had breakfast yet. "


    "Huan Huan doesn''t want to sleep, Huan Huan wants to y!"<span>"You don''t need to go to school anyway, so you won''t have to stay in bed." How could Su Qingxue not know what the little guy was thinking?


    <span>"No... The teacher said, the strategy is in the morning, the morning can not be wasted ", as if it was a matter of course.


    Ye Fan stood up, stroking his daughter''s head, "Okay, after dad finishes his training, I will take you to ride the horse."


    His eyes sparkled as he said, "Then dad, hurry up and train!" "Hurry, hurry!"


    Ye Fan helplessly shook his head and walked towards the door.<span>"Hubby, you came here to practice everyday?" Su Qingxue felt that her husband''s cultivation was simply like self-abuse. If he persisted like this every day, it really wasn''t something an ordinary person could endure.


    <span>The key point was that Ye Fan was already at the peak of the world, and yet he was still working so hard. This was what Su Qingxue admired the most.


    "One more day of practice and one more point of preparation. This is really troublesome. There''s no chance for you to get such a chance at the moment."<span>"I don''t want to one day discover that I didn''t put in enough effort and regret it." Ye Fan turned around, smiled, and walked out of the house.


    <span>Not long after, there was the sound of a heavy object falling on the ground from outside. It was obvious that Ye Fan had taken out the Gravity Training Room.


    The days on the farm were leisurely.In addition to training, Ye Fan would take his daughter riding, fishing, and catching crabs every day.


    <span>Roast fish by the river, roast corn, pick wild fruits.


    <span>He yed Frisbee with Fatty Hu on the grass. asionally, there would be big seafood that was caught by the Greedy Snake from the sea and cooked into a big seafood dish.


    Nie Wuyue, Aunt Jiang, and the others also began to look around everywhere for a ce to stroll.<span>On a clear, warm, windy day, Ye Fan drove his wife and daughter to the beach in the city.


    <span>After buying a set of tools to y with the sand, the family of three began to y with the sand sculptures.


    <span>Kids seemed to have a talent for this sort of thing and soon got to work.


    The little chubby girl had a serious expression on her face as she ran back and forth with her chubby legs. She gathered arge amount of sand and said that she wanted to build a big castle.


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were also happy to enjoy their two worlds. They found a table with umbres and sat down in a casual restaurant nearby.


    While watching her daughter y with the sand, she ordered some western dishes, beverages and sweets.<span>Su Qingxue looked at the piece of steak on her te. She couldn''t finish it, so she cut a piece off and put it next to Ye Fan''s mouth, "Hubby, I''ll give it to you."


    When Ye Fan saw the thick sliced beef from the woman, he was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the woman with aplicated expression.


    "What is it? Don''t you want to eat it? " Su Qingxue asked.Ye Fan shook his head and said with a smile, "Wifey, this seems like the first time you''ve fed me something to eat?"


    <span>"Is that so?" Su Qingxue was also not aware of this question and smiled, "Then, do you like it?"


    <span>Ye Fan opened his mouth and ate, nodding, "So fragrant."


    Su Qingxue was overjoyed. She cut another piece of the bigger piece and fed it to the man, "Ah ¡­. "Open your mouth..."


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. As he opened his mouth to eat, he mumbled, "Wife..." "Feed me and feed me. Don''t be like a group of feeding me. Do you think you''re a little kid to me?"


    "You''re thinking too much. Our daughter doesn''t need to be fed. I can''t wait for her to eat less. How could she even be fed ¡­" Su Qingxue nced at the man.<span>Ye Fan thought about it and shook his head. At the same time, he also cut himself a piece of beef and fed it to the woman, "Come, I''ll feed it to you."


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" "I don''t want to eat meat, I want to eat sd." Su Qingxue unconsciously revealed her feminine side and said with a very soft tone.


    How could Ye Fan resist the woman''s tone of voice? He quickly changed his fork, picked up some sd, and brought it to the woman''s mouth.Su Qingxue opened her mouth and ate the sandalwood. Her face was bashful, but her heart felt exceptionally sweet.


    <span>After all, there were a lot of tourists by the beach, and there were also a lot of peopleing and going. This type of public feeding in public waspletely different from her usual style.


    <span>However, in a ce like this where no one knew them, this kind of intimate interaction between husband and wife was something that Su Qingxue yearned for and loved.


    "Look at you, silly, you don''t even know how to eat anymore, why is there sauce on your lips?" Ye Fanughed.


    Su Qingxue was lost in a sweet atmosphere and lost in thought. She could not help but ask innocently: "Ah? Hubby what did you say? "Ye Fan understood and smiled, and didn''t say anything more. Almost instinctively, he used his hand to support the back of the woman''s head, leaned over, and kissed the corner of her mouth, eating the soy sauce.


    Su Qingxue''s face immediately turned red. Although it was normal for people to publicly kiss her abroad, her heart still pounded.<span>"What''s wrong, why is your face so red after kissing it?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    "Hubby... This is so weird, stop staring at me ¡­ " Su Qingxue''s eyes were filled with happiness, but she didn''t dare to look straight at the man.Ye Fan also felt an itch in his heart, and a sweet sense of happiness washed over him.


    The two of them had been together for two years, but all this time, various things had happened.


    The rtionship between the two had practically been established at the critical moment of life and death. Although it was sincere, itcked a bit of romance.<span>However, in the end, the two of them were still young. It was only because they carried too much burden on their shoulders that they were forced to mature quickly.


    <span>Now that they were in such an environment and both of them had rxed, it was natural for them to feel that they were in love.


    <span>"I kiss my wife, what''s there to be surprised about?" Ye Fan enjoyed the shy look of the woman.


    In reality, there were always people around who would look over. After all, Su Qingxue was really too outstanding.But Ye Fan didn''t care about being noticed by others, for him to be able to have such a beauty, it actually gave him a sense of aplishment.


    "Let''s find a sweet shopter and see if there''s any doughnuts you like, okay?" Ye Fan caressed the woman''s hair and asked with a smile."Sure, sure!" Su Qingxue nodded happily. She didn''t care about being shy anymore.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled yfully and said, "I see that Bound Boat likes to eat this point, and is also like you. It''s just that you''re a little more single-minded, and Balls are just not picky with food."


    "Just ¡­ It doesn''t look like it! Am I also a chubby girl!? "You pig''s head!" Su Qingxue forcefully pped the man''s thigh.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh and say, "How can you all dislike your own daughter so much? You can''t even say that you guys are like that." "Hahaha..."


    <span>Just when Su Qingxue was fuming and was about to teach this man a lesson, she suddenly discovered that the smile on Ye Fan''s face froze!


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly stood up, looking towards a seaside church with a serious expression... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1864

    <span>1864


    When Su Qingxue noticed the change in a man''s expression, she immediately tensed up. In this world, there were only a few things that could make Ye Fan feel serious!


    "Hubby, is it ¡­"<span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand, signaling the woman not to ask, "You watch the group, I will go over."


    <span>Su Qingxue could probably guess some things, but she didn''t dare to think too much about it. At this moment, she could only trust in the man and nodded, "You must be careful."


    Ye Fan looked at his daughter, who was ying very hard on the beach, and frowned.


    He took a deep breath and walked out of the restaurant and across the street to the closed white church.


    Arriving at the tightly closed door, Ye Fan pushed it open and walked in.


    The church was empty. There were rows of seats, but not a single person was in sight.


    Ye Fan came to the middle aisle, and after looking around, he said, "I''m here."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he turned around to find that a ck magical robe had appeared in front of the altar. Beneath the hood, his face could not be seen.<span>He was already extremely familiar with this attire ¡­


    "So it really is you ¡­" "Doomsday!" Ye Fan had just received a voice that directly reached his brain, asking him toe to this church and meet up with them.<span>Although he couldn''t tell who the voice belonged to or even whether it was made by a man or a woman, the fact that it could be transmitted into his mind without him noticing its location was proof of strength.


    <span>"Lucifer ¡­ Ye Fan? Or do I call you the God of Swords? It''s our first time meeting, so how should I address you? " Shakyamuni apocalypse spoke casually.


    "What''s my name is not important, the most important thing is what you want me to do ¡­" Ye Fan asked in a deep voice, "You are the one who stole the Primordial Stone, right?"<span>Shakyamuni Apocalypse turned around, his back to Ye Fan, and faced the statue of the Great Cross in front of the church. "You already have the answer in your heart, so why do you need to ask?"


    As for what I want to do. When the time is up, you will naturally know the answer. "


    "No matter what you want to do, I will stop you." Ye Fan firmly said.Shakyamuni Apocalypse smiled slightly. "Heh ¡­" Can you really stop me? "


    <span>"Do you want to try?" Ye Fan asked.


    "If you really have that capability, you should be using your Overlord level Sword Intent to attack me now ¡­<span>However, you did not do anything. Even if you wished for me to die here, you would not dare to act rashly.


    <span>Because, you know, if we fight, tens of thousands of people on this beach, even hundreds of thousands of people in the entire city, could die.


    You don''t have absolute confidence in restraining me, just like how if I don''t appear, you will never find me.


    With that said, Shakyamuni turned his head and asked mockingly: "Am I right? "Ye Wuya''s grandson."<span>Ye Fan''s gaze flickered for a while, and thenughed mockingly, "From your tone, it seems that you are very dissatisfied with the Martial God ¡­."


    <span>"What, imprisoning you in the Dragon Bloodline for hundreds of years and torturing you like a vicious beast? Do you really hate the Martial God to the bone?"


    In just a short moment, the entire church seemed to be in an earthquake. "Buzz!"<span>Ye Fan could clearly feel that Shakyamuni''s mood had almost exploded.


    It seemed like his guess was correct. The one imprisoned here was the Law of the Apocalypse. Furthermore, it was the work of the War God. Otherwise, the Apocalypse would not have been so excited!


    However, the apocalypse soon calmed down, and he sneered, "You don''t need to test me like this, nor do you need to provoke me intentionally. To me, all of this no longer matters.


    I just want toplete my mission. Everything else, whether it''s true or false, it doesn''t matter anymore ¡­ "Ye Fan smiled and said, "Does it really not matter?" Then why did you look for me? If we were to decide the victor directly, wouldn''t that be even more direct? "


    <span>The Apocalypse Shakyamuni turned around. "I havee to find you to ask you a question."


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "What?"


    "For the sake of those humans unrted to you, are you really going to bet everything on yourself to be my enemy? Is it really worth it? " the Shakyamuni asked.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, and couldn''t help butugh, "You want to convince me not to stop you?" "What, are you scared?"


    "Fear is an emotion that only the weak would have. I have never been afraid and only thought about how to solve the problem.


    I just don''t understand. If you care only for yourself and those around you, even if the world is destroyed, you will still be alive.


    "Why would you bet everything you have for so many people who have nothing to do with you?" Shakyamuni Apocalypse asked indifferently.<span>Ye Fan asked back, "For the sake of your civilization, your hometown, and even to return home, you killed so many humans ¡­"


    Why can''t I kill an ether for the sake of humanity, for the sake of the living on this?<span>Could it be that the ether races are valuable, and that the lives of humans are worthless? "


    <span>"Ye Fan..." Do you really think you''re human? " Shakyamuni Apocalypse asked.


    <span>"What do you mean?" Ye Fan frowned.


    "Although they are all made up of the same carbon element, do you really think that diamonds and charcoal are the same type?


    Would the crew ignore the remaining bag of diamonds on board the ship in order to drop a bag of charcoal into the sea when there was a storm? Even a few diamonds?


    You and the people of this world look alike, but it''s just that you look simr.<span>They like to call you ''God of Swords'', not because you are great, but because in their eyes, you are already a monster that they fear.


    As for killing a lot of humans, this was nothing out of the ordinary. Humans themselves had killed a lot of life forms on this, so how could there not be?


    <span>The meat they ate, the furs they wore. Before these lifeforms were killed, did humans ever ask them?


    It has nothing to do with righteousness or evil, killing is killing, it''s as natural as breathing to them, could it be that you need to step on a bug to kill it, do you need to say that you''re sorry? "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan became silent, his head lowered, deep in thought.


    Shakyamuni Apocalypse only thought of moving Ye Fan, and said with a smile: "In fact, it''s much easier if you understand all of this. No matter what happens in this world, it''s not your responsibility ¡­ ¡­"<span>You have the right, the ability, to protect those you care about, but you don''t have to risk everything for the sake of those unrted humans. "


    Ye Fan raised his head, smiled and said, "To be honest..." I don''t know how to refute you. Perhaps my cultivation is not high enough. I can''t be an otherworldly expert. I can''t be extraordinary.


    <span>However, I am certain of one thing. The reason why humans can be called human is not because they are strong or weak. Humans are human because they have human nature ¡­


    If a powerful n had no humanity, then the ether would have already won. And if the ether had no humanity, wouldn''t it have done everything it could to attempt to return to the mother that might have been destroyed?


    <span>Actually, whether it was the ether particles or the humans,munication between the intelligent races should not just be a matter of fighting and killing ¡­


    If it was not for the fact that the ether was arrogant and was able to talk peacefully, the n might have also taken out a portion of the Great Deste Stone and allowed the ether to return to their home.


    "If that''s the case, it won''t drag on till the Ice Aeon, and the ether particles don''t have to perish either. This is good for both races, isn''t it?"


    "There is no peace between the intelligent races! There are only two oues, conquest and destruction! " Shakyamuni Apocalypse spoke coldly.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "You''re so clear about it?" Are you from the ether race? "<span>"Ye Fan, you are too naive. If you still insist on not realizing your mistake, you will regret making such a foolish decision!" In this battle, you will lose without a doubt! " Shakyamuni Armageddon said.


    Ye Fan was just about to ask him, "Since you are so confident, why did you try to persuade me?"


    But at this moment, a man''s voice came from the entrance of the church ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1865

    1865


    "What''s going on? Who opened the door? "<span>Ye Fan secretly thought this was not good. He turned around and saw a white-haired priest walking in. It should be the person in charge of this church. ¡¥


    <span>"Don''te in!"


    <span>The priest, puzzled, came in and looked. "Who are you? How did you get into the church? "


    "I ¡­" Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and turned around to take a look, only to find that Shakyamuni had already disappeared.


    Ye Fan embarrassedly touched the back of his head, "Okay, he became a thief instead?"


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything more and directly ran out of the church. The old priest behind shouted a few words, and didn''t pay any more attention to him.When he returned to the restaurant, Ye Fan discovered that Su Qingxue had disappeared?


    His heart thumped. He was just about to curse that the Shakyamuni was despicable andcked the demeanor of an expert. However, after sensing his surroundings, he realized that the woman had gone to the beach?


    Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief. He turned around and saw Su Qingxue apanying a group of people as theypleted the sand castle.Looking at the usually aloof woman kneeling on the beach, with her hands and feet covered in sand, ying with her daughter, it was truly a contrast between her sight and her spirit.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but pay close attention to this warm scene for a long time.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Ye Fan took out his phone and took a picture of the mother and daughter.<span>"Hubby! What did you take secretly? " Su Qingxue had been paying attention to whether Ye Fan had returned. Seeing Ye Fan taking photos not far away, she could not help but ask when the heavy burden in her heart was finally lifted.


    Ye Fan walked over with a smile, came closer and said, "What stealthily taken, I just want to give you all a photo. Today is a good day, let''s take a few pictures of mother and daughter together."


    The little fat girl was very cooperative. Although there was still some sand on her face, she still happily gave Ye Fan a "heart". It was obvious that Su Qingxue taught them, after all, the mother and daughter often went out to eat doughnuts together and even yed with each other.


    After taking a few pictures, Ye Fan put away his phone, squatted down, and began to pile up sand with his wife and daughter.


    Seeing her parentse to y with her, the smile on her face grew even wider.


    While helping her daughter gather sand, Su Qingxue asked softly: "Is it Heaven? Or the Shakyamuni? "Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "It''s the Guardian King..." But it could also be the ether, which I doubt very much right now, they are one person. "


    <span>"Then what did hee here for?"


    "What else could it be ¡­?" "If you want to give me a blow, then let me back off." Ye Fan said while wiping away the sand.


    Su Qingxue was a bit suspicious, "I don''t understand. If he wants to deal with you, husband, why didn''t he capture us as hostages?<span>"Logically speaking, I feel that whether it''s the Shakyamuni or the Ether Envoy, they should both have the chance to deal with us. Hubby, you can''t protect us forever."


    <span>"If I were one of those people who would be restricted by the hostages, then I would have already died who knows how many times ¡­" He knew that taking hostages would only anger me and not change my mind.


    Moreover, whether it was the Shakyamuni or the Ether, their goal should be to reconnect or return to the Ether Star.


    <span>Their goal wasn''t to kill many people from the start, nor was it to target me.


    He came to find me just to hope that his n would be more perfect and to increase the sess rate ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue frowned, "Then what does he n to do?"


    "Who knows, let''s wait and see." Ye Fan shrugged.


    Su Qingxue was worried, "Isn''t it too casual..." "No, I have to think of a way to increase my power and find out if there are any abnormalities around the world ¡­""Mommy! Mommy! What are you talking about with Daddy? Make me a big kitchen! " Noticing that Su Qingxue was not paying attention, a delicate voice called out.


    <span>Su Qingxue came back to her senses. Hearing her daughter''s pleas, she couldn''t help but ask, "Little friend Ye, why is this castle still used as a kitchen?"


    "Of course, only a princess who lives in a castle can eat good food in the kitchen..." He said this very seriously.


    <span>Ye Fanughed out loud, "Come here, dad will help you do it. Where should we put the kitchen?"


    <span>Seeing the father and daughter intensely discussing how to make a kitchen, Su Qingxue didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and looked at the woman, smiled and said, "First, apany the child and y. No matter what happens tomorrow or in the future, at least we should cherish our family''s days together."


    "Don''t say it''s so unpleasant, it sounds like there''s no future, we''ll always be together." Su Qingxue pouted.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and nodded, and meaningfully said, "I will..."


    <span>The sea breeze blew gently, the sound of the waves could be heard in the air. Before he knew it, evening had arrived, and the sun was setting.


    After the family of three finished building arge castle on the beach, they took a few more pictures and recorded the precious results.


    Leaving the golden beach, the couple, one by one, held hands and had a big seafood meal nearby.On the way back to the farm in the bug car, the little fat girl finally got tired. Sheid in Su Qingxue''s arms and fell into a deep sleep.


    <span>"This little guy, he has a yful and tiring time. His saliva is all over my clothes." Su Qingxue disdained him, but she gently caressed her daughter''s hair.


    <span>The starry sky was brilliant, and the night wind was blowing gently. In the darkness, the sound of insects could be heard.


    Ye Fan looked at his wife and daughter who were sitting beside him. With one hand against the window and the other holding the steering wheel, he wished that this kind of night, this kind of road, would never end ¡­However, happy times always passed quickly.


    <span>Unknowingly, the holidays were over in a dozen days.


    Ye Fan took his family and left the farm, returning to China.


    When she left, the chubby girl was still crying loudly. It was unknown if she was unwilling to part with this ce, or if she was just thinking of starting school.


    On the first day he returned to the Nine Furnace House, Ye Fan ran over to Chu Yunyao''s house.


    <span>After so many days, Chu Yunyao''s examination of the Deste Stone had yet to send him a reply. Although Ye Fan knew it was useless trying to hurry him, he still wanted to ask about it.


    <span>As soon as he entered the house, he smelled a mixed smell, which made Ye Fan''s head hurt.


    <span>"You''re back from the holidays?" Chu Yunyao was standing in front of a few screens, holding a cup of coffee in one hand and tapping on the keyboard.


    Ye Fan walked over, and saw that her hair was messy and she didn''t have much care for it, but she was still full of charm. He really couldn''t refuse to ept the importance of being born beautiful.<span>"Where''s Xiaoyu? Gone? " Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"She''s on my ne, going around to look for Gu poison creatures to use for experiments. Our research has made new progress and we n to transnt the ''Star me'' to other organisms so that we can use it to modify our human genes." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "You wouldn''t turn a person into a monster, would you?"


    Chu Yunyao helplessly turned her head, "Do you not understand human speech? "I''ve said it already, transnt it onto more creatures and conduct experiments. Only if there''s no problem will it be transnted onto a human ¡­"<span>Ye Fan smiled embarrassedly, "It doesn''t matter, anyway, just don''t transnt them onto me..." I am here to ask you if you have any news about the Prehistoric Stone test? "


    <span>Chu Yunyao sighed, her hand tapped the keyboard, and a map of the entire world appeared on the screen.


    "Take a look for yourself, I used a drone to check it out, the distribution of the Great Destion Stone."


    <span>Ye Fan stepped forward to take a closer look, and couldn''t help but frown, revealing a look of disbelief, "This ¡­." "How could this be ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1866

    < > 1866


    On the map, there were countless red dots of light."Could all of these be Great Deste Stone?" Ye Fan was stunned and said.


    <span>Chu Yunyao sipped a mouthful of coffee, then smiled and said, "This Yi Tai is very smart, he knows the principle behind my Great Deste Stone detection device, so he broke down the stone ording to a certain percentage, and scattered it all over the world.


    While you were on vacation, I detected at least three thousand coordinates of the global response to the primeval stone.


    In fact, after looking for a few coordinates, I only found out that there was a Great Deste Stone particle present.


    Looking through them one by one would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. If we really can find the exact location where we can use the Primordial Stone, I''m afraid that its n will bepleted. "<span>Ye Fan frowned, although he knew it wouldn''t be that easy to break the enemy''s n, he didn''t expect it to be so difficult.


    Chu Yunyao nced at the man, "Although it''s a problem that we can''t find the lost Deste Stone, I think ¡­ ¡­ What is worth paying attention to now is something else. "


    <span>"What is it?" Ye Fan asked.


    Chu Yunyao called out arge amount of news reports, then pointed at the screen, "Look for yourself."


    Ye Fan took a nce and discovered that it was all different kinds of news. It came from all over the world, but it was not good news at all...<span>For example, arge number of Nordic patients with acute skin disease, acute cataract patients;


    Mammals in the Eastern African steppes are exposed to radiation pollution; arge number of pigeons in Prague are lost and crash into pedestrians and telegraph poles.


    <span>Simr news could be seen everywhere, as if these extraordinary disasters were urring all over the world.


    <span>"What''s going on?" Ye Fan felt that the situation wasn''t right. The entire world seemed to be going through a strange change.


    Chu Yunyao''s expression also became a bit more serious, "If my guess is correct, it should be a problem with the earth maic field ¡­ ¡­"


    "Maic field?" Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    "The universe in which we are in has a maic field in itself, and the earth has a maic field.


    <span>Even though he had yet to fully understand where the primordial maic field came from, it was like not knowing the secrets of the origin of the universe ¡­


    But what is certain is that the maic field is crucial to the existence of our.


    Because of the maic field, it was able to block the charged particles from the sun''s radiation, as well as all sorts of cosmic rays.


    <span>You should understand the destructive power of the sr wind and cosmic rays to the life on Earth.


    For animals like the pigeons who rely on the maic field to determine their direction, the reason why they lost their sense of direction is most likely because of the chaotic maic field. "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, he finally understood what was going on, "But how could there be a problem with the maic field?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao muttered to herself for a moment, then said, "I''m not sure for now, although I have some guesses, but ¡­ ¡­. He needed to confirm. I''ve already sent out arge number of unmanned aerial vehicles to conduct a worldwide search ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then asked, "When did this news appear?"


    "Seven days ago, they appeared one after another. All the countries were paying close attention to them. Some of the people in the affected areas also had intense reactions. They suspected that there were nuclear tests, nuclear leaks and so on.


    <span>But we all know that this was definitely not caused by a nuclear test. At present, the countries of the world are already nning to hold a seminar to deal with this situation, an emergency meeting ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    "I''m going to attend the meeting tomorrow. As the chief consultant for science and technology, it''s really troublesome. I knew that the meeting would be held..."


    Chu Yunyao helplessly shook her head, she clearly wasn''t willing to discuss and exin things to a group of people who didn''t understand science.


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a fierce light, and muttered, "Seven days ago..." After he meets me ¡­ "


    <span>"Who''s meeting you?" Chu Yunyao asked this question. Just as she finished, she suddenly came to her senses. Her spirits were lifted as she said, "Ether!?"


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "Armageddon ¡­."


    "It''s him?" In other words ¡­ It''s really him? " Chu Yunyao had aplicated look in her eyes as she said, "No wonder. If it''s like this, then he might really take revenge on the entire world. He wouldn''t care about the destruction of this world right?"


    At this moment, another piece of news appeared on theputer screen."Bai Yue''s two nes collided an hour ago, killing more than four hundred passengers and crew members ¡­


    A spokesman for the airline said there was a malfunction in radiomunication between the two aircraft, as well as in navigation systems, and that further investigation was needed to determine the cause of the malfunction ¡­ "


    Seeing this shocking news, Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao could not help but be stunned.


    <span>"This is bad, in this case, the charged particle will prevent the navigation system from working properly." Chu Yunyao said.


    "Damn it ¡­" We have to shut down all the nes in the world! " Ye Fan said.<span>Hearing that, Chu Yunyao hesitated and said, "The world is closed? Then wouldn''t the entire world go crazy? "


    "It''s better than executing people all over the world!" Ye Fan said to the woman, "Have the Secretary General of the International Conference quickly inform all countries and airlines around the world ¡­Before we understand the problem of the maic field, aircraft and other means of transportation that might be affected by it can no longer be used! "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Chu Yunyao sighed, but she also understood the situation. She nodded her head, picked up a phone, and dialed a number.


    "Miss Chu, it''s rare to hear from you, I was just about to ask you some questions..." A foreign voice came over the phone.Chu Yunyao directly said, "Your Excellency, I know what your question is, but I''m still investigating the problem. Please inform the entire world of the global civil aviation embargo! Otherwise, there will be more aviation idents! "


    What ¡­ What? Miss Chu, isn''t this too much of an impact? If the entire world''s aircraft were to be grounded, the loss would be incalcble... It may be impossible for any country to agree quickly ¡­ " The Secretary-General is troubled.


    "If this goes on, even more people will die. Tell the countries that I have sufficient evidence to let them understand the seriousness of the situation at the convention tomorrow ¡­" Chu Yunyao frowned.


    <span>The Secretary-General hesitated, "Since that''s the case, why don''t we wait until tomorrow before issuing such a ban? Otherwise, even Miss Chu''s suggestion wouldn''t be of much use ¡­"


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan walked up and grabbed the phone from the woman''s hand.


    <span>"Issue a global announcement on my behalf. If any countries or airlines don''t listen, I''ll have a chat with them ¡­" Ye Fan replied with an ice-cold tone.


    The Secretary-General was stunned and asked hesitantly and unhappily, "And who are you? "On what basis do you dare to say that ¡­"


    "Who do you think I am?" Ye Fan asked back.<span>The other side of the phone was silent for more than ten seconds ¡­


    <span>Finally, the voice of the Secretary-General was heard. His voice contained an indescribable unease, a slight tremble and agitation as he said humbly, "I ¡­ I know! I will go and issue an announcement right now. It''s my honor to speak to you, Sir God of Swords! I really admire you, I''m your ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan immediately hung up the phone, toozy to continue listening.


    <span>Chu Yunyao helplessly curled her lips, "If I had known earlier I would have let you hit me ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>However, Ye Fan didn''t rx in the slightest, and seriously said, "This international seminar, we can''t wait until tomorrow. Every second of dy, countless people will die."


    <span>Immediately get the representatives of the whole world to gather. Let''s let go of everything first and tell them that nothing is more important than the life and death of this ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1867

    <span>1867


    Clearly, the Sword God''s warning was more useful than anyone else''s.


    With Ye Fan''s help, all the world''s countries sent out their leaders, representatives and experts, and quickly gathered at the International Conference venue.<span>Powerful figures from all over the world gathered. All of them were dressed in formal attire with serious expressions on their faces. All of the attention in the world was focused on this spot.


    <span>This time''s convention caused a sensation in the news media all over the world. The citizens of every country were watching TV,puters, and cell phones.


    This was the first time, after all, that the world''s attention''s strongest fighter, the God of Swords, had personally hosted the gathering!


    <span>There was nothing to hide about the topic of the meeting, because there were simply too many news reports. This meeting was about the ongoing crisis around the world, about the survival of mankind everywhere!


    <span>Under Xu Lingshan''s lead, the swordsmen entered the hall and began to maintain order.


    Journalists were kept out of the conference room and were not allowed to shoot the contents of the conference directly, lest they cause unnecessary distortions.


    However, in order to soothe the emotions of most of the humans, Wang Han, the sword wielder''s spokesperson, still appeared at the press conference."Mr. Wang Han, I am a reporter from the roadside club. Would the Venerable God of Swords personally attend today''s meeting?" the first official appearance at an international convention? "


    Wang Zihan nodded, "Yes, as far as I know, the God of Swords has already arrived at the venue, but for the Sword God''s privacy, we won''t allow any media outlets to shoot without permission."


    "Hello! Mr. Wang, I am a reporter from China''s Radio Station. Just now, outside the Grand Meeting, we saw arge number of representatives of ns, ancient martial arts sects, international underground organizations and mages appear ¡­I would like to ask, did you officially invite arge number of people from the cultivation world for this conference? What is the purpose of their visit? "


    <span>Wang Hanughed. "Since many of the reporters and friends here have noticed, then I will be frank ¡­"


    Indeed, the ones who hade to attend the emergency meeting were not only the high ranking officials of each country, but also people from the cultivation world.


    Whether it was ancient martial artists, mages, superpowers, or people from the other subterranean worlds, all of them were represented here ¡­


    Although the cultivators are different from ordinary people, they are also part of the human race. Moreover, this time, what we have to face are probably enemies that ordinary human weapons cannot deal with.


    Therefore, under the Sword God''s call, cultivators have been very cooperative. They will discuss with the higher ups of the various countries about how to deal with the uing crisis ¡­ "Another reporter did his best to raise his hand and get the right to ask. He stood up and said, "Hello, Mr. Spokesman. I''m a reporter from Global News!


    There were rumors circting around the inte right now, and some civil schrs also believed that there was a possibility that there was a problem with the Earth''s maic field during the disaster!


    <span>This would cause the global atmosphere to gradually change and dissipate. The Earth''s surface would suffer the devastating impact of sr wind and cosmic rays!


    <span>"Our radiomunication, navigation system, and other frequent failures are also powerful proof. Is this news urate?"


    <span>Wang Zihan''s face was dark, he picked up his water cup and drank a mouthful of water, then said, "Currently, I also haven''t gotten an urate result of the investigation, so I am unable to answer this question responsibly. This is also something that needs to be discussed during an emergency meeting."


    I hope that the reporters here will be patient and not spread sensational news without any hard evidence.


    Please give our delegation time and trust. After all, rumors and panic can''t solve anything.


    Please believe that each of us is doing his best to think seriously about the solution to the great problems of the survival of humanity and the global crisis. After all, we only have onemon home! "<span>With that, Wang Zihan''s eyes signaled the sword wielder''s assistant, and he walked off the stage, ending the press conference.


    The group of reporters also swarmed over, shouting that they wanted to ask more questions, but they were stopped by the swordsman in the end. Wang Han had already quickly walked to the corridor at the back of the venue.Quickly walking out of the corridor, Wang Han arrived at a lounge, leaned against the door, and touched his forehead.


    "Huff ¡­" Wang Zihan sighed, "I''ve never been this nervous before as a spokesman. Every word I say is trembling with fear ¡­"


    On a sofa in the lounge, a plump man holding a mobile phone looked up and said, "There''s nothing I can do. I''ve checked the data. If there''s really something wrong with the maic field, we''d probably be finished. We''d better not be nervous."


    "Xiaobai, you said that this time ¡­. Brother Fan, is there any way to save the world? " Wang Zihan frowned and asked.<span>Jiang Xiaobai scratched his chubby face and muttered, "I don''t know either ¡­" It had all gone too far this time. He didn''t know what was going on yet...


    But why do you think that Mr. Ye must be the one to save the world? We can at least help out a little. Mr. Ye alone is not enough, so let''s all think of a way ¡­ "


    <span>Wang Zihan was stunned, and then after a moment of silence, he gave a relieved smile. "That''s right, we can''t rely on Brother Fan alone for everything. We''re so used to relying on the strong ¡­"


    "After my master left, if it wasn''t for Mr. Ye, I wouldn''t even know what to do. Although we didn''t see each other for long, he told me how to live, cultivate and not go down the wrong path.


    I don''t have any rtives, but he''s like my biological big brother. If he needs my help, I''ll definitely go! " Jiang Xiaobai said.<span>Wang Zihan teased, "You''re even afraid of pain if you''re injured, and if you follow Brother Fan to the battlefield and fight that Doomsday King or heaven''s envoy, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    <span>"I''m afraid... But I don''t want to. He left Mr. Ye to handle everything by himself.


    Besides, if he falls, will we be able to live? Not sooner orter? " Jiang Xiaobai twitched his mouth.<span>Wang Han was speechless for a moment. This fatty''s words were very straightforward.


    <span>"Duk Duk."


    <span>The door was knocked, and someone else opened it. It was Wang Luotian in his military uniform.


    <span>"Dad?" Wang Han shouted out.


    <span>"Zi Han, the press conference has ended? "The meeting has started,e with me. I''ll be representing the Chinese military this time, you have to represent the Wang family." Wang Luotian said sternly.


    <span>Wang Han froze for a moment, but then immediately nodded his head.


    <span>"Jiang Xiaobai, you have toe as well." Wang Luotian turned around and looked at the fatty.


    <span>"Me?" Jiang Xiaobai was puzzled. "Didn''t Ie to do chores?"


    <span>Wang Luo Tian said, "Elder Ling told you to represent the Mount Shu Sect. Didn''t you notice that the people from the Mount Shu Sect weren''t here?"


    Jiang Xiaobai gulped and shook his head. "No ¡­" "I didn''t notice."


    Prince Hanughed and grabbed him, "That''s enough! Don''t y with tissue by yourself in the resting room, go to the meeting! "


    The group of people headed in the direction of the venue, apanied by the sound of Jiang Xiaobai''s quivering voice.


    As soon as he entered the venue, Wang Han couldn''t help but click his tongue and say, "This is the first time I''ve seen this conference hall full ¡­"The huge meeting venue, the ring-shaped table that was filled with men and women with all kinds of colors and hair was filled to the brim with people. Thetest investigation report had already been sent over to them.


    However, most of the powerful figures present had their attention focused on the innermost core region, the middle of the round table.Everyone''s attention was focused on the man in a dark blue shirt with ck hair and yellow skin. His back was facing the crowd.

 Chapter 1868

    <span>1868


    <span>This very ordinary looking back caused many people present to be unable to conceal their excitement, and it also caused many people who had already seen him to haveplicated expressions on their faces.


    Ye Fan was sitting in the middle seat of the whole field, but his face was calm, as he was in no mood to pay attention to him.


    No one dared to rashly approach the seats beside him, and more than a dozen of them were vacated.


    Even the core members of the upper echelons, such as the Secretary-General, only dared to sit at the end of the first row. To them, there was quite a bit of pressure when they actually saw the Sword God himself so close to them.<span>Only Chu Yunyao was sitting close to Ye Fan.


    <span>The woman opened aptop and tapped on the keyboard. On the screen, there were all sorts of maps, signals and numbers.


    <span>"Everyone seems to be more interested in you than the apocalypse ¡­" The corner of Chu Yunyao''s mouth slightly rose.


    Ye Fan wasn''t in the mood to joke around, "Did you discover anything new about your drone?"


    "I lost contact with two of my drones in the northern hemisphere of Siberia. From the message I received from the ck box, they seemed to have been destroyed by arge amount of charged particles ¡­"Ye Fan frowned and said, "Send more people and fly north from different areas, trying to get closer to the North Pole."


    <span>Since there was nothing abnormal in the ces where humans lived all over the world, it was very likely that there was something wrong with the North and South Poles ¡­ "After all, the spaceship from before was found near the Antarctic Circle."


    <span>"I know, it''s being transferred from another location. It will take some time ¡­" Chu Yunyao quickly controlled it.


    At this moment, there was some movement from the crowd at the side. A group of people walked into the meeting hall.Ye Fan could already tell without looking who it was without turning around. He turned his head and waved his hand with a smile.


    Dressed in a ck, capabledy''s suit, with her hair tied up into a bun, Ling Yuwei, who was wearing a grey, mixed thread sweater and jeans, walked in together with Su Qingxue.


    Along with the two women appeared Ying Qiong, Ji Tianliu, Ji Hantian, Huang Yueshan, Xiao Huang and other members of the Xiao family.


    Ye Fan pointed at the empty seat on his left, "Wife,e and sit."Su Qingxue''s gaze was filled with dissatisfaction as she nced at Chu Yunyao, who already had a good seat, and lightly snorted. However, she did not say anything more and walked in to sit down.


    The woman knew that this was not the time to be jealous."Ye Fan, I didn''t expect to see you again so soon." Huang Yueshanughed as she greeted him.


    <span>"That''s right... "Unfortunately, it''s not something worth being happy about." Ye Fan looked at the representative figure of the n, it seemed that they were giving him some face.


    <span>"It''s not a small matter. If not, Brother Qiong would not have emerged from the mountains again." Huang Yueshan said.


    Ying Qianzi looked at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze, "Since the God of Swords has personally spoken, I, this old bone, should pay more attention to this matter."


    "Haha, even if you win, you can still ept it!" Ji Tianliuughed.


    With a snort, Ying Qiong shifted his gaze to the side, found a seat, and sat down.<span>With the arrival of the n''s elders, the seats beside Ye Fan were finally filled.


    <span>The high ranking officials of each country present were not dissatisfied with the arrangement of the seats. After all, the power of the n had been felt throughout the world during thest n meeting.


    <span>As for the theoretically stronger Ancient Immortal Spirit World, they didn''t invite any representatives.


    <span>There was no other reason, Ye Fan felt that even if he screamed, it would still be useless. They were deserters hundreds of thousands of years ago, and now, there was even less hope.


    <span>Now that the Ancient Immortal Spirit World was being built like a raging fire, if they were to know that the heavens were again ''exterminating'' the world, they would probably panic into a mess.


    "Wife, any new information?" Ye Fan asked.<span>Su Qingxue nodded and opened theptop she carried with her as she said, "Although it''s the main information, it''s still natural disasters that appear everywhere. The amount of humans and animals that are harmed by the universe''s radiation is increasing."


    <span>However, after the intelligence director of our Ghost Valley sorted out the information, he discovered that the area that was affected by the disaster was divided into seven parts of the world. "


    As Su Qingxue spoke, she pointed to the image of a on the screen and said, "Hubby look, the three spots are near the Equator.


    In addition, the middletitudes of the northern and southern hemispheres respectively upied two points, a total of seven areas, and the frequency of disasters is rtively high. "


    Ye Fan looked at it, and thought for a while, "Could this be a coincidence?"


    "I don''t think so, because these seven points, if we divide them, the distance between them will be fixed. It''s like someone purposely chose these seven areas ¡­" Su Qingxue analyzed.<span>"Did you send someone to investigate these locations?" Ye Fan asked.


    "We''ve already sent people over, but these seven locations are quiterge. We need some time to find any clues, and with just our Ghost Valley, our speed won''t be much faster." Su Qingxue said.


    Seeing this scene, Ling Yuwei fell into deep thought, "Little Snow, show me yourptop ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue handed over theputer, "What''s wrong, did you find anything?"


    <span>"I''m not sure yet, but I need to calcte a bit." said Ling Yuwei as she picked up a pen and paper from the table and began to draw.


    At this time, the Secretary-General of the Alliance''s face was full of smiles as he walked in front of Ye Fan, "Sir God of Swords... Now that everyone''s here, can we start? ""En, let''s begin." Ye Fan nodded.


    The Secretary-General nodded with a smile as he turned around and walked towards the podium.


    However, Ye Fan immediately stopped him, "What are you going up for?"


    <span>The Secretary-General turned his head and was stunned, "Lord God of Swords, ording to the convention of the meeting, I will first conduct a speech for the opening of the meeting, then you can make a statement ¡­" "Oh, of course, this is the first time you''re attending, so we would like to warmly wee you first ¡­"


    <span>"No need, when we''re fighting against time, let''s not waste time." Ye Fan said to Chu Yunyao, "Yunyao, you go up and tell them about the current global situation.


    Countries and organizations all over the world send people to support the Sky Eye to investigate if there are any abnormalities in seven areas. "


    Although Chu Yunyao was a little unwilling, she still stood up and brought herptop up to the stage.<span>With an embarrassed expression, the Secretary-General smiled as he bowed and retreated.


    The representatives of the various countries present all recognized Chu Yunyao. When they saw the woman enter the stage, the entire hall fell silent.


    Chu Yunyao connected theputer to the venue''s disy screen, showing the current disaster videos and pictures from all over the world.


    As the woman exined the information she had obtained, telling everyone at the scene that the Earth''s maic field might be weakening, resulting in a disaster, the atmosphere at the scene became heavier and heavier ¡­Originally, some representatives were still excited over the appearance of the Sword God. Upon hearing that the atmosphere might disappear and that humans might be destroyed within a day, everyone present was stunned!


    <span>"... Perhaps you will think I am exaggerating, for in theory, a disaster would not have been so terrible even if it had been a meteorite attack.


    But I am sorry to inform you that, ording to my observations, the number of free charged particles on our is significantly reduced.


    Even more frustrating is the fact that we have yet to find out what caused the situation.


    At this rate, our maic field could be weak enough to hold onto the atmosphere at any time, and then ¡­ I don''t want to talk about vocabry that''s too academic. It''s all over! " Chu Yunyao spread out her hands.<span>The scene of the meeting was deathly silent.


    Just as all the representatives of each country had their expressions turned grave, Ling Yuwei suddenly stood up. She held a piece of paper, which had been altered and was very confusing to look at, and said with a look of understanding, "Not seven! Nine! It''s the Nine Dragons'' Spirit Guiding Formation! That fellow has set up a Spirit Drawing Array around the world! "<span>Nearly a thousand people present could not help but turn their gazes towards each other. All of them were full of questions, but they did not know what the woman was talking about.


    Ye Fan, Su Qingxue, Chu Yunyao, and the others all looked over in shock and suddenly came to a realization! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1869

    <span>< > 1869


    <span>"Nine Dragons Spiritual Array?" Ying Qiong said with a frown, "Isn''t that the legendary great formation that our ancestors once used to deal with fierce beasts? "What exactly is going on?!"


    Huang Yueshan and the rest of the Patriarchs also had serious expressions. "Ling Yuwei, Ye Fan, are you hiding something from us?"<span>Only now did Ling Yuwei realize that she had leaked her mouth, and looked towards Ye Fan with an uneasy expression. org


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, "At this point, there is nothing to hide. Weiwei, just tell us the truth, and let everyone here understand what happened."


    Ling Yuwei knew that the situation was urgent, so she did not dy any longer. She directly ran onto the stage and said to Chu Yunyao, "I''ll say, trante."Chu Yunyao nodded and immediately tranted Ling Yuwei''s exnation into an easy to understand Shardte, which she passed on to everyone present.


    <span>Regarding the existence of the dragon''s vein, the Nine Dragons Opening Spirit Formation that was found inside, the mysterious person that had been imprisoned, and the reason for the appearance of such a phenomenon in the entire world ¡­


    Upon hearing that the dragon fountain was already devoid of spiritual energy, Ying Qiong and the rest felt their faces darken.They finally understood why Ye Wuya had suddenly started a massacre. Some people died for no apparent reason ¡­


    Furthermore, they now understood why the spiritual energy was suddenly decreasing ¡­


    "Regardless of whether this person is a Shakyamuni or an Ether, he used arge amount of prehistoric stones to set up a Nine Dragons Spirit Guiding Formation.


    Now, the entire has be a ''trapped beast'' that absorbs energy. The maic field is constantly weakening because energy is constantly being absorbed into the formation core! " Ling Yuwei said.


    "Miss Ling, even if the ether tried to return to its own, would it need that much energy? Could the energy of the dragon vein beparable to the maic field of the entire? " A foreign expert questioned... org<span>Without waiting for Ling Yuwei to say anything, Chu Yunyao replied directly, "Starting a universe ship obviously doesn''t require that much energy ¡­ "But what if we directly open the teleportation channel?"


    The crowd went into an uproar. It was as if what had happened in science fiction movies was just too shocking.


    <span>"The Ether Mother has been invaded by another powerful civilization. If it insists on going home and opening the teleportation gate, not only will the maic field be destroyed...


    <span>Even if a portion of us managed to survive, we might still face the consequences of being invaded by another powerful race after beingpletely exposed.


    It only thought about how to return to its hometown, so it didn''t care about the life and death of our. Or rather, it wanted to kill all life on this ¡­ " Chu Yunyao coldly said.


    "Why!? Can''t we coexist peacefully!? Even if it were to return to its own home, would that change anything?! " A senior executive was puzzled.<span>"Heh ¡­" Chu Yunyao lightly smiled and said, "If you were the only person in your country, all of yourpatriots would be killed by another country. You yourself have been imprisoned for hundreds of years, constantly suffering ¡­ ¡­


    You want to kill all your enemies before returning to your homnd? Is this that hard to understand? "In fact, even if I am not crazy, I should be filled with hatred after experiencing this kind of thing ¡­"


    "It was clearly the ether particles that invaded us first, but now it seems like we''ve be viins," Ling Yuwei said hatefully.<span>"To the Ether civilizations, they are of a higher order. We are just of a lower ss, and invading us is like thew of the jungle.


    It must have felt that if it wasn''t for its bad luck, the ones to be destroyed should have been humans, not them ¡­


    "In short, in the eyes of the Ether, the survival of humans is not a big deal. Earth''s survival is even less of a problem. In any case, there is no longer a Grand Deste Stone here that it wants." Chu Yunyao said.<span>"Miss Chu, how should we stop it now?" The Secretary-General of the General Assembly asked the question that concerned everyone most at this time.


    Chu Yunyao thought for a moment, then said into the microphone, "For countries that have the ability to monitor the poles, they will now aim their detection satellites at the north and south poles.If there are no abnormalities in most of the areas where humans live, then the location where the portal will open, which is where the energy will gather, can only be the tip of two uninhabited areas. "


    <span>The representatives of the various countries present immediately beganmunicating with each other.


    Althoughmunication and navigation were frequently erroneous due to the instability of the maic field, they were not at the stage where they could not be used.<span>Not long after, a bunch of pictures were sent to the meeting venue one after another.


    <span>Everyone immediately saw on the big screen that the Arctic Circle was shining with a dazzling golden light as if it was daytime!


    "That''s right!" It was there! At the current time, the Arctic Ocean was an extremely dark ce, and even the Aurora would not be so bright! And obviously, the more it is centered, the more concentrated the light energy will be! "


    Chu Yunyao suddenly thought of something and said to everyone, "Last time in the skies above the Country of Earth, it suddenly became night and day. Maybe it was also done by the Hui Tai or the Apocalypse Shakyamuni!


    Through the principles of the Nine Dragons'' Spirit Guiding Formation, he must haveprehended some kind of powerful magic that could absorb energy, including light, in a short period of time. That was why he was able to cause the sky above the city to darken!There''s only one way we can stop him now! That is, kill him before he opens the teleportation gate! "


    <span>"Then what are we waiting for?!" All of us will send our armies together to tten that ce! Even if the ciers melt, the global warming would be better than the destruction of the maic field! " One of the higher-ups stood up and said.


    But soon, an expert stood up and said, "Sir, didn''t you understand just now? This war is not something that the modern army can participate in!


    Because of the electromaic effect, our aircraft, aircraft carriers, and cruise missiles all have difficulty functioning properly!


    Even if we were to attack with weapons, rather than attacking the North Pole, it would be better to attack the other spots and destroy this formation! "Miss Chu, may I ask for your reasoning?"Chu Yunyao nodded her head and said, "Forgive my bluntness, but there is no time to test the missiles on aircraft. If we want to use them, we have to use a nuclear warhead, because we don''t have time to test if the might of these conventional weapons are enough to destroy this kind of enemy.


    If the power of conventional weapons is not enough, then we would have wasted a precious amount of attack time, and instead added a bit more energy to his attack ¡­ "


    <span>"It''s useless."


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan, who hadn''t said anything for a long time, stood up. With a single sentence, the entire audience quieted down.


    Ye Fan turned around, and said to everyone at the scene with a face as calm as still water, "Even if it''s a global arsenal, if we attack it, we won''t be affected by electromaic interference." It didn''t have any effect at all.


    <span>If the missiles from all over the world were tond on me, I have many methods to destroy them. I believe that the humans of heaven who are proficient in all kinds of magic will have an easier time dealing with them.


    Whether it was the spatial teleportation spell, the gravity spell, the enchantment spell, or even the time spell it could grasp ¡­ These weapons will all be scrap metal. If it''s serious, we will even identally harm ourselves. "


    Ye Fan''s words made the blood of arge number of people around turn cold...<span>Even if Ye Fan''s words sounded very arrogant, as if he alone could overpower all the other countries'' forces, no one would question him, because in their eyes, the Sword God had the qualifications to do so! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1870

    "Then... Then Sir God of Swords, how do you think we should stop it? " The Secretary-General''s lips were pale and trembling. liuquanAlmost everyone held their breath, staring at Ye Fan, waiting for a definite answer. Siu


    Qingxue was clenching her hands and biting her red lips. Her eyes were filled with uneasiness. leaf


    The sail turned and looked at Chu Yunyao, "Yunyao, I remember you saying that not only does jumping through space require arge amount of energy, it also requires a stable supply of energy ¡­ ¡­ Then ¡­<span>"If it wants to activate Interster Teleportation, it should require a stable amount of energy to teleport, right?"


    Of course, the requirements to open the interster teleportation portal were much higher. If one wanted to open it, they shouldn''t deviate at all, otherwise it could cause space itself to copse.


    <span>Whether it was spatiotemporal faults, teleportation to some unknown location in the universe, or even time points, they were all unknown. When


    After all, I have yet to reach that level of skill... The only thing he could be sure of was that the energy of the portal had to be stabilized within a certain range ¡­


    What, you n to find a dragon pir to destroy it and destroy this world''s spirit attracting array? Cut off its energy transmission? " Chu Yunyao asked.<span>"It''s toote. The dragon pir should have been hidden very deep underground. Find


    <span>The location of the dragon pir required time, and he also needed to avoid being blinded by him ¡­ Even if they did find it, it might not be so easily destroyed.


    Furthermore, we have been searching for it. This time, we are finally able to ascertain its location, so we can''t let it go ¡­ " Ye Fan said with a burning gaze. leaf<span>The sails had clearly thought it through. First of all, time was running out. Every minute and every second, thousands of people could die and countless creatures would perish. And ¡­


    Moreover, regardless of whether the maic field disaster this time would calm down or not, as long as the ether particles did not die, it would still be a huge hidden danger.Rather than always ying hide-and-seek, he might as well take advantage of this situation to find its location and attack the North Pole! end


    <span>Unexpectedly, with great difficulty, the ether was finally going to open up the "Way home". It would definitely be waiting there.


    "You want to go alone and fight to the death with that guy?" Chu Yunyao frowned and said, "Since it dared to appear, it must have already been prepared. It definitely isn''t afraid of you."


    The higher ups of the various countries were also very nervous and looking forward to it. They both hoped that Ye Fan would be able to turn the tide, but they were also worried that he would not be able to withstand it. He<span>At this time, everyone was already powerless, and the only one they could rely on was Ye Fan. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian smiled, "He''s not afraid of me, and I''m not afraid of him either..." Perhaps, it was already tired. It wanted to make use of this opportunity to make a decision. You


    Don''t worry, my main goal is still to find a way to prevent its inteary teleportation from seeding. As long as I can find a way to break the energy limit of the portal in an instant, I can at least save this world. "


    <span>"In theory... Yes, but since thest time it was dark over the city. This guy could clearly absorb the massive amount of energy in an instant.


    <span>Perhaps it already had the confidence to block or absorb your sword intent. This was also the reason why it dared to openly use this strategy. "Chu Yunyao said. leaf


    The sail''s eyes shed, "An enormous load huh..." "At the end of the day, the final battle will be a battle where both sides can instantly absorb and deal damage. This isrger than thest?"


    That''s right, this was the ultimate battle between spear and shield. "Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan revealed a rxed smile, "Interesting, I like this kind of simple and crude way of fighting."<span>You''re stillughing?! What if you try your best to not be able to absorb it!?


    <span>Exhausted everything, then in the cold snow, waiting for death alone!? Who do you think can save you!? " Siu


    <span>Qingxue couldn''t hold it in anymore and stood up, but her eyes were sparkling. leaf


    Fan Fan looked at the woman and couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t expect that Su Qingxue was always so calm. She was a woman that did not panic even in the face of danger during the n Assembly ¡­"At this moment, in front of such a big asion, in front of the upper echelons of all the countries and organizations around the world, there will be such an emotional outcry."


    Patriarch Su, His Excellency God of the Sword God is thest hope for humanity. He is destined to be the strong one who saved the world, you should be proud of him ¡­ " the Secretary General advised. "


    "Shut up!" Su Qingxue stared coldly at him, "In your eyes, he is the ''Sword God'', but in my eyes, he is only my husband! My daughter''s father! He was not some sword god! Not some savior! "


    Su Qingxue''s eyes swept across the group of higher ups as she coldly asked, "Where were you guys when he fought in the Sacred War for freedom and to survive? He<span>Because when a non-existent elixir is being pursued by a group of people around the world, where are you? He


    <span>Annihte the Asura council! A conspiracy to stop the ancient cultivators! Suppressing the rebellion of the Sacred Blood Association! Defeat the fake Shakyamuni!


    For you people, he defeated the biochemical undying! A revived Epic Mage! The Patriarch who grew up in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World! All of this, wasn''t it enough!?


    You people. What did you do for my husband!? Why does he have to sacrifice himself!? He had to go all out!? He<span>I''ve almost left me many times, and this time I won''t let him go! If you want to save the world, go and save yourselves! "


    <span>The scene waspletely silent. There was aplicated look in each of their eyes, and some of the women had looks of sadness in their eyes.


    Xu Linshan, Ling Yuwei, Chu Yunyao, and the others looked deeply at Ye Fan, seemingly deep in thought. No


    Someone tried to persuade him, but no one could refute him ¡­. Because they knew that what Su Qingxue said was the truth.


    Even the majority of the citizens of this world, who had only learned of the Sword God''s deeds in the past six months or so, were already impressed by him. more


    <span>Not to mention that many of the higher-ups present, many years ago, already knew how Ye Fan hade to this day step by step. From


    The most powerful young hitman, the one who made people tremble in fear when they heard about him, the one who led a group of brothers who came to the battlefield to save China and the rest of the world, the one who led a group of brothers who left the organization and started a holy war, to reach the peak step by step like this, turning the tide multiple times to save China and the rest of the world ¡­


    In his short life of twenty years, he was already a legend. His achievements were enough to erect a monument!


    <span>It would be too much to say that he was one of the greatest figures in the history of mankind!


    Not mentioning anything else, the establishment of various systems after the revival of the ancient martial arts, the surge in cultivation around the world, the reappearance of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, had already deeply affected the fate of the entire human race! epochThe people on the tform were indeed not qualified, and Ye Fan had to contribute even more. After all, Ye Fan didn''t owe anyone anything.


    After Su Qingxue finished speaking, she rushed out of her seat and wiped the corner of her eyes with one hand and grabbed Ye Fan''s wrist with the other, "Let''s go!" Husband! Let''s go home! At most, they would just go to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World! Ether, do whatever you want! " leaf


    Fan Xian looked at the woman who had a face full of unease and fear, but remained silent. He forcefully pulled her back and embraced her in his arms.


    <span>Stupid wife... "What''s wrong, this doesn''t seem like you anymore?" Ye Fan whispered into the woman''s ear. Siu


    <span>Qingxue leaned against the man''s chest. Her eyes were red, and her body was trembling. Her entire body was cold, and she was choked with sobs without being able to say a word. leaf


    <span>Fan looked at the woman''s fearful eyes and sighed, "Did you dream of something else?"


    Su Qingxue''s body suddenly stiffened. She slowly raised her head and a pleading look appeared in her bright eyes, "Hubby ¡­. Can you not go? I''m so scared. "You really won''t be able toe back this time ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1871

    <span>87 Leaves


    Fan Xian gently caressed the woman''s face and smiled: "Aren''t I an oddity? My fate is not a prophecy, just like in a dream..." YouYou said that you were afraid, but you should have trusted me even more, shouldn''t you? "


    <span>"No... I feel. "This time is different. Even if thest time you went to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, and you haven''te back for so long, I still have not been this flustered ¡­" Su Qingxue covered WWW with one hand. flower


    <span>Ye Fan looked at his wife''s anxious appearance and felt his heart ache, but he knew that this was not the time for a girl to grow up.


    <span>He held Su Qingxue''s cold hand tightly. "Wife, look at me." Siu


    Qingxue raised her head and looked at Ye Fan with her moist eyes. She felt an intense uneasiness and unwillingness to part from him, as if she was about to let the tide overflow.<span>There were only two types of fate in this world, the first was called destiny ¡­. The other was called ''desperately''! Me


    I''ve never believed in fate. I''ve continuously challenged the limits of life and death, and my training has been more arduous than anyone else. Me<span>I also want to be with you, along with Wu Dun, Mom, and Aunt Jiang ¡­ He would always be with everyone, but the more he was like this, the more he needed this decisive battle!


    This is the only time, the chance to make the final decision, escaping will not solve any problems, can you understand me!? " Siu


    Qingxue slowly closed her eyes as tears rolled down her face like beads with broken strings. She choked with sobs, "I don''t want to understand ¡­ "I don''t want to..."


    Although the woman said this, Ye Fan knew that she understood everything he said more than anyone else. will<span>The ce was silent. Although there were many people who could not understand or hear what they were saying, everyone could feel their emotions at that moment ¡­


    The nsmen of China''s ancient martial arts sects and ns were now looking at Ye Fan with eyes full of awe and admiration.


    <span>Some of the military officers wearing hats, regardless of which country they came from, silently took off their hats.


    Some of the higher ups were even silently wiping the corners of their eyes ¡­ Positive


    <span>At that moment, Xu Linshan, who was sitting there, noticed that there was a message on her phone. She took it out and looked at it. Her face immediately turned pale.


    At the same time, a string of messages also came from Su Qingxue''s tabletputer. a few<span>At the same time, the representatives of many countries present all took out their cell phones. When they saw the message, the scene immediately turned into a mess!


    The seven sects in China were rioting. They imed that the world wasing to an end and that they had to kill enough people before God would forgive the world. Then, they would kill and loot everywhere! The swordsman is already out to suppress them! " Xu Linshan stood up and said solemnly.Su Qingxue took a look at theputer and stopped sobbing. She frowned and said, "Not only in China, but on every continent, there are riotsing from underground organizations. There are also suspected members of the God of Heaven Magic Academy that are wreaking havoc everywhere ¡­ ¡­ Now


    The Inte is filled with apocalyptic gossip, and it seems like someone in that instant started a global incitement!? "The representatives of the various countries of the world were all talking excitedly about the various problems that had urred in their countries. Whether it was in the cities or the inte, it could be said that the entire world had been set aze!


    <span>Chu Yunyao quickly pulled out some of the world''s surveince cameras and broadcasted them in the conference hall. Now


    <span>The several hundred people present nced over, and all of their expressions were iparably serious, indignant, and panicked ¡­ one


    On the screen''s camera, all sorts of riots were happening!


    A group of practitioners holding axes and hooks madly massacred in the market of a city! one


    The magicians who controlled fire led a group of mages to burn down an entire residential area, causing the fleeing crowd to scream miserably!


    <span>At the entrance of a bank, an intense battle is taking ce, led by the underground organization of fighters and mages.


    <span>Furthermore, a group of mutated beasts had appeared on a beach. They were devouring the tourists and causing a river of blood to flow on the beach.


    <span>The dozen or so scenes were constantly changing. The disaster that was happening all over the world was truly shocking!


    "Damn it!" This bunch of bastards, did they only think of causing trouble everywhere in the face of danger? " Xiao Huang mmed the table in anger.<span>"A portion of them are indeed not humans, they are all dregs. However, a portion of them were probably secretly prepared by the gods. Otherwise, these mutated beasts would not have appeared."


    These are all meant to give us trouble, to distract us, to give it enough time to open the portal. "


    Chu Yunyao coldly said, "Needless to say, it still has a problem. If we don''t deal with this kind of matter, the death and panic emotions will continue to grow, but dealing with it requires arge amount of manpower and energy."


    "Hmph, it really did n for a long time. It attacked with a thunder-like attack!" Ying Qiong coldly snorted.All the representatives were filled with righteous indignation as theymanded the troops of the various countries to suppress the invaders. leaf


    Fan Xian''s expression was cold as he said in a deep voice, "The more it diverts our attention, the less time it will have to give it... You deal with the global riots, I''m going to find it and fight it to the death. "Su Qingxue saw that the man wanted to leave, so she hastily pulled on Ye Fan''s arm, "Hubby!" You. Even if you want to leave, you should at least meet me once more! " extractio


    To his daughter, Ye Fan''s eyes showed a trace of gentleness, but he shook his head, "Going home again, it''s toote."


    "You don''t need to go back, you can use the video call." Su Qingxue hurriedly picked up her phone. Positive


    While Ye Fan was hesitating, Ling Yuwei advised, "Let''s meet once. The child will give you more strength." leaf


    Fan took a deep breath and nodded.


    Su Qingxue anxiously called her family''s Aunt Jiang''s video number. Although the signal was unstable, it was finally connected.


    "Oh, miss, have you seen the news? Why is the whole world in chaos?! " On the other side, Aunt Jiang was at home watching the news. Siu


    Qingxue quickly said, "Auntie Jiang! "Where are they?"


    "Bundle?" Auntie Jiang said, "Earlier, Wanqing took her out to y, but she still hasn''te back yet... Right, it''s not safe outside. Why don''t we hurry and call them back? "


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she immediately dialed Ji Xianqing''s video number. Past<span>After a while, the call connected. However, the person who had appeared in the video caused everyone present to be shocked!


    An old woman with a blind eye had appeared in a room somewhere!


    "Behind her, Ji Changqing was standing by the sofa with a cold expression. There was a sleeping child lying on the couch, and he was lying on it. It was none other than Ji Changqing!"<span>Sir God of Swords ¡­ Do you know me? " A sinister look appeared on the old woman''s face. leaf


    The sail''s eyes became cold, "Prophet..." "What was going on!? Nighttime!? Why are you with the Prophet!? " Su Qingxue''s face was filled with panic as she said in disbelief.


    On the other side, Ji Xianqing remained expressionless as if she did not hear anything. Her ice-cold demeanor was like that of a sculpture. Compared to her usual docile and gentle appearance, she seemed like apletely different person. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1872

    <span>"1872"


    A clear night? How can you be from the ether?! " Ji Hantian stood up abruptly.


    <span>He was Ji Xianqing''s elder brother after all. Even though the rtionship between the brother and sister was quite ordinary, he was still shocked when he saw this scene. No


    Those who knew less of Ji Xianqing felt that it was incredible. After all, she had given them the impression that she was a very gentle and kind girl. No matter what, they could not get along with the gods! "


    It was all in vain for our family to trust you and for you to betray us!? " Su Qingxue''s face was cold.<span>Many of the people present still didn''t know that Ye Fan had a daughter, and upon hearing that the Sword God''s daughter had been kidnapped, they all became even more terrified. end


    <span>The most important thing right now was whether the Sword God could turn the tide.


    <span>Even if Ye Fan exterminated his family, disregarding his daughter, and went to fight against the heavens, his heart, which had his daughter hidden, would definitely be greatly affected! such as


    <span>Ye Fan disregarded everything and nned on saving his daughter first. That would be equivalent to stalling for time, and it was also the result of the n of the heavens that he had seeded! Who


    Who would have thought, before the great battle, the heavens not only caused trouble for the entire world, they even gave the Sword God, the most direct opponent, a ruthless blow!Disturbing Ye Fan''s mind and causing chaos could be said to be a piece of cake! First


    <span>At this moment, heughed coldly, "Miss Su, you might have misunderstood something. This is a strategy, and it''s not cunning at all ¡­"


    "What kind of joke is this... How could this girl be a spy? " Even someone as calm as Chu Yunyao was unable to ept this, and her expression froze.


    Impossible ¡­ "How could this be ¡­" Su Qingxue muttered, "I''ve lived under the same roof for so long, but I didn''t notice ¡­"


    <span>"Miss Su, your Sky Eye is very powerful, but in the end it is only human intelligence. It is impossible for you to see through the mighty gods ¡­" the prophet mocked. Siu


    <span>Qingxue was anxious and angry. When she thought about how her daughter''s life was in the other''s hands, her mind almost copsed. Say something! Why aren''t you saying anything!? "


    No matter how many times the woman asked, Ji Cangqing stood there with a face as calm as still water.


    The Prophet then pointed the camera at the fat girl lying on the sofa and said, "Sir God of Swords, your daughter is sleeping soundly right now. I can assure you that as long as you stay in the hall quietly, your daughter will be safe ¡­ such as<span>If you were to leave the auction house now, your daughter might have to suffer some torture at her age ¡­


    Of course, you are an outstanding figure. You can ignore your own daughter''s life and death and be her hero to challenge the great God of Heaven ¡­ But<span>Yes, you will forever be an ipetent, unqualified, cold-blooded father. Your pitiful daughter, because you, have been ravaged ¡­ " First


    "He knows that his wrinkled face is extremely strange because of his smile."


    Come to think of it, Empyrean Gods only wish to return to their homnd.


    Even if some insignificant humans die in this world, your family can still live a peaceful life, right? " will


    At the scene, arge group of people nervously stared at Ye Fan. They really wanted to immediately persuade Ye Fan that the overall situation was more important.However, for a father to directly give up his daughter''s life and watch his daughter being maimed right in front of their eyes, even they would not dare to easily say such words out loud.


    "Hubby ¡­" Su Qingxue looked at the man in panic. She really didn''t know what to do. She wanted him to save her daughter, but she knew that this was too selfish.


    Ye Fan! Don''t be misled by her words! She''s trying to interfere with your judgment! Trust your own judgment! Your heart is in chaos. You will definitely lose this battle! " Ying Qiong shouted.


    Just when everyone was nervous, Ye Fan took a deep breath, and the corner of his mouth raised into a smile.<span>"The Prophet... Did you miss the most important thing? " Now


    <span>Everyone was somewhat puzzled. They noticed that Ye Fan seemed to be very calm, but the Prophet had a look of doubt on his face, "What is it?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian pointed to Ji Xianqing on the screen. "Xianqing, you mean the God of Heaven, which means Ether, right?"


    The prophet''s expression froze, and he remained silent. And ¡­<span>Everyone present was once again shocked, feeling as if their brains were about to be stimted to the point where they couldn''t use them anymore.


    "I... Don''t know what you''re talking about? " The prophet shook his head with a smile. "At a time like this, does His Excellency the God of Swords still have the mood to joke around?" leaf


    <span>However, Fan Xian grinned and suddenly shouted: "Little Hui!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared from the blue space and arrived beside Ye Fan. Out


    The person he discovered was, shockingly, Venerable Void!The blue-haired Space Mage was holding a newly crafted staff. With its magic power fully activated, waves of spatial magic swept across the field!


    "Let''s go!" Viniya patted Ye Fan''s shoulder, and instantly activated the teleportation spell!<span>On the screen of Su Qingxue''s phone, a Spatial Transfer Gate suddenly appeared in the house over there! leaf


    The sails and the void instantly appeared in the room! ThisEverything happened too fast. In just three seconds, Ye Fan had already entered that room thousands of miles away from the venue.


    "Little... Dazzling? " willIn the discussion room, Su Qingxue looked towards the far away entrance, and the figure of a young man, was impressively Feng Xiaohui!?


    "Little Hui? You. You didn''t return to your hometown!? " Su Qingxue originally thought that the young person had eaten at home that day and had already gone back home with Feng Yueying to celebrate the new year. She never thought that they would actually be at the Grand Meeting!?<span>Feng Xiaohui smiled shyly and waved at the crowd, "Brother-inw told me to hide in the void. I hid it all before, sorry ¡­" Now


    <span>Everyone suddenly realized something! So this was all nned by Ye Fan!? Von


    <span>Little Hui''s superpower was to iste all spiritual energy. At first nce, it looked like a ''piece of trash'', a superpower that had a full mental defense but was unable to attack actively. However, it could definitely prevent detection by magic and radar. No


    <span>Regardless of whether it was the ether or the prophet, none of them were able to sense what was happening within a certain radius that Feng Xiaohui was within, nor were they able to know his position. by


    Therefore, Feng Xiaohui and Vast Void were hiding together. One could prevent detection, while the other was good at hiding. Thebination of two could be said to be elusive! And ¡­<span>After Ye Fan''s earlier shout, Feng Xiaohui removed his superpower, allowing him to use magic in the air to carry out teleportation with Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, in the house on the other side.Ye Fan walked out of the portal, looked around at everything in the room, then leisurely smiled at the olddy and said, "How about it, you don''t have to be cunning ¡­ ¡­" Is it fun? " First


    Knowing that Ye Fan and Xu Tingsheng''s empty space were right in front of him, her old face was filled with fear and puzzlement. She summoned the crystal ball to block him, but she couldn''t help but shiver..."How could this be ¡­ Void, you have the coordinates here? How did you teleport over?! "


    <span>The prophet examined the sleeping ball again and muttered as he shook his head, "That''s impossible... I have checked the body of this child, but there is no magic tracking mark on it ¡­ " "


    <span>Oh, you''ve examined my daughter, then have you checked your Lord God of Heaven? " Ye Fanughed evilly.


    The Prophet shuddered and turned his head towards Ji Cangqing in disbelief. "You ¡­"

 Chapter 1873

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    <span>1873


    Ji Changqing''s expressionless face was finally no longer tensed. She picked up the group of people on the sofa and ran towards Ye Fan with an uneasy look on her face, hiding behind Ye Fan!


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan!" You are finally here! " The girl felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She panted and her eyes sparkled as she looked at the fat girl in her arms with guilt, "Sorry ¡­ ng! ng! ng ¡­ "I''m sorry..."


    The Prophet finally realized something as she shouted, "Slut! You dare to go against the Great God of Heaven!? "


    <span>As soon as the words were out of his mouth, everyone in the meeting hall was struck dumb again. Didn''t they say that Ji Xianqing was the God of Heaven? How did she disobey the God of Heaven again?


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand and caressed Ji Xianqing''s hair, saying, "Xianqing only wants to be herself. She has never been loyal to the ether realm before, so how can she be disobedient?


    Your Lord God of Heaven, aren''t you looking down on my sister too much? To be exact, it underestimates humans. Since it lost to Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan, it should have stopped, why would its scar heal and forget about the pain? "The moment he said that, everyone in the meeting room was stunned once again!


    "What?" Heaven lost to the Xuanyuan Ancestor?! " Ji Tianliu was astonished.<span>"And how did Ye Fan know about this?" Huang Yueshan was puzzled.


    <span>Everyone was discussing amongst themselves, while the Prophet in the room had an uncertain expression on his face.


    Ye Fan sneered, "What, your family''s God of Heaven''s dark history, if you say it out loud it will make you ufortable?""The Empyrean God didn''t lose!" "No!" The prophet trembled with excitement and loudly retorted, "God of Heaven just chose to change his strategy!"


    Ye Fan suddenly said, "Don''t be ridiculous, Xianqing already told me the truth..."


    Tens of thousands of years ago, when the Xuan-Yuan n unified the Divine Continent, they had already attempted to invade the Dragon Bloodline and were discovered by the Luwu Divine Beast.


    At that time, the n leader of the Divine Dragon n, Xuan Yuan, had used his monarch level sword intent to defeat his master.<span>Although it was notpletely destroyed, it was heavily injured. Its main body, which was the energy body, was on the verge of dissipating.


    <span>Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan was a kind-hearted man after all. He knew that he had died for the sake of returning home, so he didn''t chase after and beat up an intruder that was on the verge of death.


    In any case, it had been severely injured by the sword intent. Its body could not absorb any more energy. Just like a person who could not recover his blood and was bleeding profusely, it was already waiting for death.However, your master, the ether, gave up his body of energy in order to continue living and chose to pour his soul into the human body.


    To it, this was indeed a form of humiliation. After all, the ''noble'' ether particles could only rely on the bodies of the ''lowly'' humans to continue living.


    However, in order to return to its home, it had no choice but to give up its broken body of energy and preserve its soul.


    However, it also encountered a problem ¡­ The reason why the spiritual force of the ether was so strong was because the soul was stronger than a human''s.<span>With such a soul, it was able to think on its own, and its ability to analyze the situation as a whole was much stronger.


    When humans thought of a problem, it would often be expressed by their subjective consciousness. It would also cause them to be impulsive and blind, because thinking about a problem was basically a person''s, and it was notprehensive enough.<span>However, the ether was a life form of energy. They would think of a problem, just like how theputer did the elimination method and the tree diagram analysis. It would then seek the final result throughrge data operations.


    <span>It was just like dealing with a problem. There would be an angel and a devil, and after a constant contest, they woulde to a final conclusion, not an emotional judgment.


    There was more than one mode of thinking within the soul of the ether, and once one left the body of the energy body, these independent modes of thinking would be easy to split apart.


    <span>Just like how the twins who were bound together by nature and had their own thoughts, were finally able to untie the ropes and run freely.


    <span>While it was trying to turn into a human, its own soul had started to diverge. A portion of its soul still looked down on humans and wanted to snatch the dragon fountain in an attempt to return to its home.


    <span>The other half of his soul recognized the current situation and acknowledged the strength of humans. He felt that he wouldn''t be able to defeat his n, and returning to his home wouldn''t change anything. He would rather be grateful to Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan for his benevolence, and be able to exist as a human from now on. "


    <span>Saying this, Ye Fan turned around and looked at Ji Shuqing beside him.


    At this moment, everyone finally understood that the ''kind-hearted'' ether soul was in Ji Shiqing''s body.


    More urately speaking, this was a person who recognized the current situation and approved of humans as an ether personality. It did not have much to do with the ''righteous evil''; it was just that it was friendly to humans.


    "Hubby! Is the Shakyamuni from the other half of the Ether Soul? " Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded and said, "That''s right..." The Apocalypse Shakyamuni and Nightbreak Trickster''s bodies were human containers that had been meticulously created through the cultivation of the ether particles'' biochemical techniques.


    <span>Although his soul had been split, the part of his soul that was trying to fight for the dragon bloodline, the Armageddon Mage King, was much more powerful. That was why he had taken the initiative.


    <span>The Shakyamuni could have ignored the sunset and allowed that portion of her soul to dissipate, but during the process of splitting, a portion of his knowledge had been taken over by thetter.


    Although most of the information from the ether particles had nothing to do with battles, it was still an important result of the ether civilization. Thus, the Guardian King could not abandon it either.<span>However, the Shakyamuni did not wish for thetter to interfere with his ns. He only treated thetter as a ''database'' and requested for information if necessary.


    Thus, from the moment she appeared, when she was still an infant, she had entered a deep slumber and did not sessfully grow up.


    In this entire process, there''s nothing that can be done about it. What she received was a portion of the information that isn''t very good at fighting. Even if she were to use half of her soul energy, she still wouldn''t be able to fight against the Guardian King. "<span>Ji Hantian murmured, "No wonder when father found her, she was still an infant ¡­"


    <span>Ji Xianqing, on the other hand, revealed a pained expression. To her, being imprisoned for tens of thousands of years was no different from a nightmare, even though she spent most of her time in a deep sleep after her appearance.


    <span>"You guys should also have some understanding of what happened afterwards." Ye Fan continued, "The Shakyamuni relied on the human body to continuously recover, and learned how to use the human body to control magic.


    Unfortunately, just as the Shakyamuni was about to attack again, he encountered Ye Wuya ¡­Ye Wuya defeated the Shakyamuni and imprisoned her in the dragon''s vein. Furthermore, he absorbed all the spiritual energy in the Primordial Stone before the Shakyamuni ¡­ "


    "What!? The dragon fountain''s spiritual energy was absorbed by the Martial God!? " All the nsmen in the meeting room were shocked.


    "Why did Ye Wuya do that!?" Ying Qiong frowned.


    "Could it be a mistake? Even if it is Ye Wuya, he can absorb the entire dragon vein?! " Huang Yueshan was puzzled.


    Ye Fan shook his head and said, "This is what Ye Qing told me, and I think that it should be true. Others may not have that kind of ability, but Ye Wuya might be able to do it.As for Ye Wuya''s motive for doing so, what he said was that he wanted to destroy all of her thoughts in front of Shakyamuni. He felt that if he did that ¡­ "Interesting."


    <span>"Interesting? This is an interesting thing!? " Ji Tianliu and the others were stunned.


    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1876

    1876


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Could it be that you naively thought that just because my mental strength is not strong, you can win against me?"


    <span>"This old body naturally isn''t that arrogant. After all, even though that fake Shakyamuni was a fake, the amount of spiritual energy that he was able to unleash was greater than this old body."


    <span>However... Sir God of Swords might not be clear about what exactly this crystal ball of this old one contains ¡­ "


    <span>The moment the prophet''s words left her mouth, the crystal ball before her released a dazzling, resplendent light!


    Ye Fan thought to himself, "Not good. Although he has a child in his arms, he still summoned a few flying swords and pierced towards the prophet!"<span>However, just as the flying sword arrived in front of the crystal ball, it was stopped in mid-air!?


    <span>At this moment, the spiritual pressure around the Prophet was so strong that it shocked Ye Fan!


    <span>Soon after, the giant crystal ball seemed to melt and turned into something like mercury, quickly enveloping the prophet!


    In that instant, the Prophet''s entire body began to emit brilliant rays of light, like countless rainbow-colored neon lights. Even from a few meters away, one could feel the powerful spiritual force radiating from her body!


    <span>In the blink of an eye, the Prophet seemed to have turned into a magic crystal sculpture! It was dazzling!


    <span>His eyes turned cold as he eximed, "Eternal Heaven Kingdom!? This crystal ball is the Eternal Heaven Kingdom!? "


    "What?!" At this moment, Ye Fan already felt a headache, and hearing the name "Eternal Heaven Kingdom", he felt it was incredible.If he remembered correctly, this was one of the three forbidden spells of the Heavenly God Magic Training Hall!?


    <span>He had thought that only the Shakyamuni would be able to learn the forbidden spell, but the Prophet had also hidden his trump card!?


    As far as he knew, the three forbidden spells of the Training Hall were very strong in physical damage, and they were immune to elemental damage.


    But the Eternal Heaven Kingdom, on the other hand, was the most powerful soul attack!"The reason why the Eternal Heaven Kingdom is a forbidden spell is because once it is used, all of it is used up! It was only released with the intention to sacrifice everything to the gods!


    In theory, once this forbidden spell was prepared, it would be more and more terrifying as time passed. Its power would be determined by the amount of magic element umted.<span>The Prophet''s crystal ball had umted hundreds of years of her spiritual force. Today, she had released the Eternal Heaven Kingdom, which was everything that she had umted for hundreds of years! She wants to risk her life! " Kong Kong''s face turned white. He also felt a headacheing on.


    "Whoa! ¡ª Papa! It''s so painful on your head! "<span>The originally unconscious group was now awakened by the stimtion. They hugged Ye Fan and cried incessantly.


    Ye Fan knew in his heart that this was not good. Even if he could withstand it, his daughter wouldn''t be able to.


    <span>Ye Fan took a look and saw that Ji Xianqing, who was standing beside him, possessed half of the ether soul and a strong mental power. Although she did not know how to use her ability, she was not affected much.


    <span>"Sunset!" Bring all of them with you and let the void carry all of you away! "


    "What about you, Brother Ye Fan?" Ji Xianqing took the ball over and asked, bewildered by the fact that she could not perform magic.


    Before the girl could finish her sentence, the prophet pointed at the void.


    A colorful beam of light, seemingly carrying a seven-colored halo, sted through the air!


    Just as the void was about to be transported, it was interrupted. The head was aching, and the spell was stopped!In a split-second!


    Ye Fan stood horizontally in front of Void, and the secondyer was disintegrated. The Fire Dragon Soul and Sword Spirit''s protection was simultaneously released, and at the same time, the golden red me was also protecting him, forcefully resisting this spiritual shock wave!"Ahh ¡­" Ye Fan grimaced in pain. Even though he had already broken down to defend himself, he was still knocked unconscious by this shockwave!


    <span>However, he knew that if he did not let Xu Que and his children leave the ce first, they would all be in danger!


    The prophets were clear that as long as they could get rid of the void, they would be held back. Therefore, their first target was the void.


    Moreover, as long as she attacks the void, Ye Fan would have no choice but to take the initiative and take the initiative in order to let his daughter escape.


    Seeing that Ye Fan really could only cover for the void, the Prophet continuously released another two spiritual shockwaves!Ye Fan tried his best to stay awake, but his eyes were bloodshot from the pain!


    <span>"Take them away! "I''ll hold her back ¡­" Ye Fan roared, "Quick!"


    <span>After being hit by three mental attacks from the Eternal Heaven Empire, Ye Fan felt as if he could faint at any moment!


    <span>Actually, this forbidden spell was very useless against Ye Fan. As long as he could avoid it from the beginning, it would not matter. Once the Prophet was exhausted, she would definitely die.


    <span>However, in such a situation, if he wanted to protect them, Void and Ji Yanqing would have no choice but to fight against the Eternal Heaven Kingdom!


    With a grim expression, Xu Tingsheng gritted his teeth, "Wait for me there!"


    <span>As soon as he finished his sentence, he dashed towards Ji Xianqing. He opened the portal and brought her and the others in!


    <span>At that moment, the Prophet''s trajectory through the void released three consecutive shockwaves!


    <span>In order to ensure sess, Ye Fan had relied on his instincts and forcefully blocked three more attacks!


    He knew that if he could properly swing out a sword, even a single sword strike, he would be able to kill the Prophet.<span>However, with the stimtion on his mind, his consciousness began to blur. Right now, he was having a difficult time even defending himself, not to mention using his sword intent to attack normally!


    <span>In front of his eyes, it started to be dark and gloomy, and he couldn''t even see the silhouette of the prophet clearly ¡­


    <span>If he had known this earlier, he would have killed the Prophet without a care in the world!


    <span>He could only me himself for underestimating this Mage who was ranked second in the authority of the Apocalypse King. He had even tried to obtain more information from her, resulting in the current crisis!


    "God of Swords... You didn''t get the chance to stop the great God of Heaven, because you are going to die in my hands! The gods will guide me to the highest hall of magic! Give me eternal life! "


    Laughing wildly, the Prophet pushed out his hands, and once again, the Eternal Heaven Kingdom unleashed its full firepower, shooting out a tidal wave of mental damage at Ye Fan!


    In the nick of time, a blue dimensional door was opened and the void pulled Feng Xiaohui to the scene!<span>"Brother-inw?!"


    <span>Feng Xiaohui saw that Ye Fan was on the verge of falling unconscious, so his face also turned pale.


    He had never encountered such a formation before, but due to his anxiety, using his strong consciousness to protect Ye Fan, he managed to suppress his urge and released his superpower!A formless and formless spiritual energy barrier opened up, enveloping Ye Fan!


    At this moment, the Eternal Heaven Kingdom''s violent waves swept through the barrier, causing a violent vibration!<span>Feng Xiaohui held his head with both his hands, feeling the stimtion. His face was blue and his lips were white, but he still clenched his teeth and held on!


    "Lucifer!" The void roared.


    Ye Fan felt as if he was awakened from a dream. This spiritual power istion allowed him to have a breather!


    Suddenly raising his head, he summoned the huge ck sword in his hand, and with a horizontal movement of his feet, he avoided the main attack range of the Eternal Heaven Kingdom."Breaking Dawn!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s figure left behind a ring golden red afterimage, and a sword light that was like a long rainbow streaked across the crystal body of the prophet!


    In the messy room, the berserk flow of spiritual force calmed down.


    The Prophet froze, as if he could not believe what was happening before him. "This matter..."


    As the sound of his voice faded, the magicite body of the Eternal Heaven Kingdom shattered into countless grains and fell to the ground ¡­<span>"Puteng." Ye Fan let out a long breath, sat down on the floor and looked towards Xu Kong and Feng Xiaohui with a head full of sweat. He grinned: "Very timely ¡­ ¡­ Little Hui, good job ¡­ "


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to finish speaking, Feng Xiaohui''s eyes turned white, and he directly fell to the ground! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1874

    <span>The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    <span>1874


    When they just found out that all the spiritual energy in the dragon fountain was lost, although they felt that it was rted to Ye Wuya, they never would have thought that Ye Wuya could absorb all the spiritual energy by himself.


    <span>The thing was, they did not understand, why did Ye Wuya do this!?


    "Yeah, interesting... Ye Wuya reckoned that for the sake of getting home, the Ether had spent a great deal of effort and waited tens of thousands of years for it toe back ¡­


    "In the end, he absorbed the entire Great Destion Stone in front of the ether. This was equivalent to destroying the tens of thousands of years of hope in that instant. Of course, it was very exciting."<span>Everyone smiled bitterly. Tens of thousands of years of hard work, even if it meant entering the human body, once again, they would cultivate and make aeback.


    However, his hope had been ruthlessly extinguished. This wasn''t something an ordinary person could bear.<span>If it was anyone else, they would all understand why the Shakyamuni would be so crazy to destroy the world as soon as he appeared. He was simply going crazy from the provocation!


    <span>Ye Fan lowered his head andughed, "I only recently thought of a few things ¡­" Did you notice that when Ye Wuya was young, he went around looking for people to fight with.


    He had the strength to crush the Shakyamuni, but he was unwilling to directly lead his men to destroy the God of Heaven Magic research institute. He had formed an ancient divine descendant, but he didn''t do it. He began to hoe thend and grow vegetables, researching on delicacies ¡­


    There was no logic in what he did. It was entirely based on his own preferences at the time.


    Therefore, to him, it might just be a sudden impulse to absorb the dragon vein. This is not strange at all ¡­ "Actually, there were some things that Ye Fan did not say. If it was a year ago, he might not have understood Ye Wuya''s actions.


    <span>But in this past year, as his own strength constantly rose to the level of looking down upon the world, Ye Fan gradually discovered that in many things, as long as he was happy, he didn''t need to think too much about it.


    <span>Even if it was those Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors, they only cared about themselves. They did not care about the lives of the people; in fact, this was part of the reason.


    <span>Ye Wuya''s actions were not logical or reasonable at all. He was just doing what he wanted.


    <span>Therefore, to him, any n, n, descendant, dragon bloodline, or Shakyamuni were things that he was only interested in paying attention to. If he was not interested, he would just destroy them.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether Ye Wuya was Ye Wuya or his blood rted grandfather.


    The only thing he could be sure of was that he was still unable to see the world in Ye Wuya''s eyes.


    <span>When everyone heard Ye Fan''s words, they carefully thought about Ye Wuya''s actions and could not help but be silent...


    Not to mention Ye Wuya, they couldn''t even understand Xiao Rou''s style of doing things.<span>"What happened next?" "What''s with the appearance of Yanqing in the Ji family?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan sighed, turned around and took her from the girl''s arms, then said: "Xiqing, tell me what''s left, it''s about time that the truth was revealed..."


    Ji Shiqing nodded and took a deep breath.<span>It turned out that Ye Wuya had imprisoned the Apocalypse Shakyamuni in the dragon vein and used the Nine Dragons Spirit Guiding Formation to use the Shakyamuni as the core of the formation.


    <span>This formation was indeed used to deal with berserk beasts, but it was not impossible for humans. It was just that normal humans simply could not withstand it. It was like a cow-killing saber.


    On the other hand, the Shakyamuni was different. Due to their powerful souls, they were able to withstand the inrush of spiritual energy.


    Although the primordial rocks of the dragon fountain were no longer present, the natural spiritual energy of the Kunlun Mountains, which was present in the veins, continued to flow into the soul of the Shakyamuni.


    The Shakyamuni were not ferocious beasts, and the beasts would be scared out of their minds from the impact of the spiritual energy, because they did not know how to release the spiritual energy.


    Although the Shakyamuni''s soul had been struck by the spiritual energy and was in endless pain, in order to survive, he also worked hard to continuously release the spiritual energy through the spirit attracting array!The Shakyamuni was like a balloon. Because of their good materials, they were constantly being blown, deted, and blown again ¡­


    As a result, the spiritual energy around the dragon''s vein would not dissipate, making it to be denser than other ces. This was also the reason why the spiritual energy in the vicinity of the Ye n''s courtyard was so dense.The Shakyamuni watched Ye Wuya absorb all the spiritual energy in the Primordial Stone, then he was imprisoned and used it as a Formation Aperture. Naturally, it was extremely painful, and his hatred for Ye Wuya also continued to drag the entire world into it.


    <span>On the other hand, the prophets who were waiting for news from the Shakyamuni were unable to find any trace of the Shakyamuni.


    Seeing that the King of Doom had lost his authority, the Prophet could only turn to the "body" that the King of Doom had left behind. That body of energy.<span>This ball of energy was no longer an ether, because it had no soul, so it could not be considered a living being. It could only rely on the continuous injection of energy to maintain its basic functions, unable to fight.


    However, there was still arge amount of ether technology stored inside. Therefore, after leaving this shell, the ether turned his own shell into a superputer.


    <span>The Prophet relied on this sphere of light and the equipment in the Ether space ship to gradually create the King of Mankind, maintaining the apparent operation of the power of the Apocalypse.


    In reality, the Apocalypse Shakyamuni did not cultivate the Niederhogg body. This is also the reason why the Mages with authority over the Apocalypse were surprised that the Mage King could learn the body.


    The prophet had cultivated in order to make the Bio-transformation Shakyamuni appear as real as possible. However, a fake Shakyamuni would not be able to withstand the soul of the entire Niederhaug, so he could only learn the fake ck Dragon.


    For the Prophet, everything was to find the true Shakyamuni.Finally, after much spection and searching the entire world, she was able to deduce that the Shakyamuni should be in the Divine Dragon n.


    However, the divination techniques of the prophets could not directly predict the position of the Shakyamuni. The only ones she could seek help were the two Shakyamuni sisters who had been "imprisoned" the entire time ¡­


    In order to enter the family of Divine Dragons, Ji Xianqing was also sealed after she was awakened.Back then, in order to attract the attention of the Ji n, the Prophet had caused a special aura to appear around Ji Shiqing.


    Ji Yutang happened to discover it and thought it was a special child, so he brought it back to the n.


    However, Ji Changqing''s true ether soul was in a sealed state, so her body was not suitable for ancient martial arts cultivation.


    As a result, when they grew up, the Ji family discovered that there was nothing special about this child and thus no one paid attention to him.


    This kind ofck of attention was exactly what the Prophet wanted. Only by doing this could Ji Xueqing quietly move around the Divine Dragon n and inquire about the Apocalypse Shakyamuni."... I only gradually realized my true identity when I was thirteen and my soul seal was released.


    <span>I knew that I was sent to the Divine Dragon n to find the Guardian King. At that time, I was truly terrified, and I didn''t know what to do.


    If the people of the Shen Long family find out who I am, perhaps no one will let me go ¡­


    Even though I know the cause and effect of the matter, the memories of my growth after being sealed for over ten years still exist.I remember my father, I remember my brother, and Brother Ye Feng. Those people in my family who don''t mind me being ugly, who treat me well... "


    Ji Xianqing shook her head with tears in her eyes, "I don''t want to be an ether, nor do I want to be an enemy of the n. I only want to be myself ¡­"


    Hearing the youngdy''s words, Ji Tianliu, Ji Hantian, and the others hadplex expressions on their faces."Wait a minute", Chu Yunyao strangely said, "Isn''t your soul the ether? Then, since you have sealed your soul, shouldn''t you be a zombie? "


    Ye Fan saw that Ji Wanqing did not know how to exin it so he smiled and took it from her. "Actually, to be exact, when the soul of the ether is separated and enters the human body, the ether is no longer a pure ether.


    Although the soul had the memories of the ether, because they saw and saw something during their growth, they would constantly change their minds when they thought of something different.


    It was just like how the real envoy of the ether realm would not be filled with hatred like the current Law of Doomsday King, because the real ether realm was extremely rational.


    Right now, the Shakyamuni and Ye Qingqing will have an emotional side, because they are already humans. They only have the memories of the ether particles. "


    Ye Fan looked at Ji Xianqing and smiled, "Xianqing, since you said you want to be yourself, then don''t hide it anymore. From today onwards, you don''t need to hide your true self for anyone."<span>Ji Shiqing''s body trembled. She pursed her flowery lips and nodded as she looked at Ye Fan''s encouraging gaze.


    Following which, the girl''s face seemed to twinkle with a great amount of fine light. The ugly birthmark had disappeared!


    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1875

    <span>1875


    When an absolutely beautiful face that could only be described as "perfect" appeared in front of everyone, everyone, even Su Qingxue, Chu Yunyao and the other beautiful women, couldn''t help but be stunned!<span>Ye Fan, who was the closest to Ji Changqing, saw that her birthmark had already been erased. The impact was also the strongest.


    This kind of beauty was beyond picky. It was truly three hundred and sixty degrees without a blind spot.


    <span>Every inch of the shape, facial features and even skin color seemed to be a masterpiece created by the creation of the world. It was as if it was the most beloved masterpiece of the world!


    This kind of beauty was suffocating, making it impossible for any woman to have the courage topete with him. However, at the same time, it also made them feel that it wasn''t real ¡­<span>Because they were so beautiful, they didn''t seem like they should exist in this world!


    All the beauties that Ye Fan had seen before, more or less, all had some special characteristics. These characteristics would make their looks and appearances all look very charming.


    However, Ji Shiqing''s beauty was simr to that of a myriad of beauties gathered together. Every single part of her was a beauty that wasmonly seen by the masses. "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu."<span>In fact, it was not "natural."


    The ether particles had no choice but to enter the human body which was of the ''lower race''.


    However, even if it wanted to transform into a human, the ether particles still hoped that it would be a human body that was the most suitable for it.<span>Therefore, throughrge amounts of data, the ether would organize the factors that humans thought were the best, creating two female bodies.


    Even gender was decided because women were more in line with the perfect idea.


    It could be said that Ji Shiqing''s body, appearance, and even every strand of hair was at the pinnacle of human aesthetics for every era. It was as if the four great beauties of ancient times, Luo Shen and the most popr beauties in the world, were scientifically organized to make up for their weaknesses.Therefore, to the vast majority of the people, Ji Xianqing''s appearance could only be described as unbeatable ''beautiful''!


    Previously, when Ji Xianqing had a birthmark, everyone would think that other than the birthmark, the girl seemed to be perfect in all other aspects because of this principle.


    Ji Xianqing was still not used to it. She removed the birthmark that she had used to cover her face. Her eyes avoided looking at him while her face blushed, which made her look even more pitiful.


    Ye Fan took in a deep breath. He remembered the first time he saw her when he went to her room and the girl came to open the door after she had showered.The shock of that visual impact was still fresh in his mind ¡­


    "As you can see, the birthmark on Nightingale''s face is to make her look inconspicuous so that she won''t attract too much attention when she''s moving around Shen Long''s family and searching for the Guardian King.


    <span>If she were to appear in her true form, she would definitely attract a lot of attention, which would make things inconvenient.


    "It''s just that when Xianqing still hasn''t recovered that part of her memories with the ether, this birthmark did indeed make her feel ufortable ¡­" Ye Fan said.<span>"Ye Fan, when did you know that thetter was actually the ether particles?" Ji Tianliu asked.


    "Actually, I have seen her reveal her real face before." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    <span>Everyone was stunned, but Su Qingxue frowned and said, "Hubby, then why didn''t you say so? "Why is Yanqing hiding this from us all the time?"


    Ye Fan helplesslyughed, "That time, after I revealed my true face to her, she was very flustered and quickly covered it up.


    <span>At that time, I thought that she had some sort of secret, that everyone had their own secrets, and I respected her, so I didn''t ask any further.


    <span>But then I realized that it wasn''t ''carelessness''. She was'' purposely ''reminding me to give me clues, hoping that I would find out the truth and find a way to solve the problem.


    As for why she did not reveal her true appearance and told the truth, the reason was very simple. She also did not know who she could believe in the end.<span>She did not want to take revenge with the Guardian King, but she also did not want to be treated as an enemy ¡­


    <span>Furthermore, although she and the Shakyamuni were originally one and could sense each other, they were already two different people.


    "She isn''t good at those spells either, so she''s unable to find out what the Shakyamuni is nning to do. Naturally, she has no urate information to tell us."Everyone was silent. In fact, they could understand Ji Xianqing if they changed their positions and thought about it ¡­


    <span>Her identity was too sensitive. She was both an ether and a human. Just think about it, if she said that she was sent to the n to find the Shakyamuni, how dangerous would it be?


    Furthermore, the War God was still alive, and Ji Sangqing did not dare to act rashly..."Actually, I haven''t been able to find the Shakyamuni in my many years at the Divine Dragon n. It was only after the War God left that I gradually began to feel that the Shakyamuni was indeed in Karakorum.


    Previously, when the War God was here, the Shakyamuni didn''t dare to take the initiative to establish contact with me.<span>It was only after the War God had left that the Shakyamuni began to plot and determine his position. Through me, you can contact the Prophet andplete your escape ¡­ "


    Ji Shuangqing shook her head and sobbed, "I don''t want her to do this, but she won''t listen to me at all. I can''t change anything. I''m so scared ¡­" Yet, he didn''t dare to say it to anyone ¡­


    It was only when Brother Ye Fan discovered my true identity and he brought Little Hui to find me that we were able to be honest about these things without being discovered by anyone.


    Brother Ye Fan told me to do as the Shakyamuni requested. Otherwise, alerting the enemy would only make things moreplicated and difficult to deal with... "Everyone finally realized that Ye Fan intentionally bringing Feng Xiaohui to his house, this all had a purpose?


    The Prophet''s face had already turned ashen. She and the Shakyamuni would not be able to keep monitoring Ji Xianqing, much lessmunicate mentally with her for a long period of time. If they did, it would expose themselves.Therefore, when Ye Fan brought Feng Xiaohui to have a private conversation with Ji Shuangqing and prepared everything, the Shakyamuni and the Prophet were also in the dark.


    If Ji Shuangqing was still young and sealed, the Shakyamuni could have taken everything from her mind.


    However, Ji Wanqing had grown up and unsealed her seal. Although she was not good at fighting, she was no longer a ''database'' that the Shakyamuni could easily ess.


    To put it bluntly, the Shakyamuni and the Prophet would not have thought that Ye Fan was willing to believe Ji Sangqing after knowing the truth.


    "Hubby, when did you find out? How do you know all this? " Su Qingxue was confused. She had the Sky Eye, but she didn''t have the clue.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "That''s a long story. One is to rely on the ''diary'' left behind by the ether, and Ai''er helped to find it. The other is the notice for Ye Qing..."No matter if it was when she revealed her true appearance to me, or when she went to y in the South Pole, she purposely talked about some information about the South Pole, and then coincidentally encountered the fake Shakyamuni ¡­


    <span>"I thought back and forth, it must be that Xianqing wanted to tell me something, but she couldn''t say it out loud. She could only use a feint or a feint to help the Shakyamuni obstruct me from discovering the truth. This kind of reverse hint would help me find the truth."


    <span>"How can you believe that this girl is not intentionally teaming up with the Shakyamuni to deceive you? You knew that she would help the Shakyamuni kidnap the Regiment, and you still want your daughter to be the bait? Aren''t you afraid that she might go back on her word? " Chu Yunyao asked.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the chubby girl in his arms and smiled. He looked at Ji Shuqing and sighed emotionally, "I don''t believe in the Shakyamuni, but I am willing to believe in thetter.


    <span>However, I can feel her sincerity from her eyes. She''s the same as us, who lives under the same roof, not an enemy. "


    "Brother Ye Fan..." "Thank you ¡­" Ji Xianqing couldn''t help wiping her tears away again. The girl''s eyes were filled with dependence and gratitude as she looked at Ye Fan.<span>"Silly girl, why are you thanking me? I have to thank you. If you trust me, I won''t hurt you ¡­" Ye Fan sincerely said.


    If Ji Xianqing hadn''t been willing to confess everything, Ye Fan wouldn''t have been able to prepare in advance.


    <span>It was unavoidable for the Shakyamuni to cause a global catastrophe. After all, Ji Xianqing only knew part of the n that was rted to her.


    Ye Fan only hoped that during the critical battle, he would be able to minimize his losses, and not bepletely passive.


    <span>"Haha ¡­" "Haha ¡­"


    Suddenly, the Prophetughed sinisterly, gritting his teeth. "As expected of the Sword God, the Sovereign King of Hell, a man with all kinds of halos ¡­<span>I really didn''t expect that you would convince this traitor, a god who submitted to the human race, then he would no longer be a god ¡­ "


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "God?" The ether is the ether, and is from a different race in this ne. Do you really not understand? "<span>"Shut up!" You are not allowed to profane my faith! " The prophet flew into a rage. "So what if you see the truth? The mighty Empyrean God haspleted his preparations. The civilization of the Gods ising! "


    <span>"Madman ¡­ Prophet, you are crazy! You are a human, not an ether! Back then, the Shakyamuni was definitely not someone who would easily annihte the world. She was driven mad by the War God. The sky was pained.


    <span>"My faith is in the God of Heaven. Everything else has nothing to do with me!" Only the gods can grant me eternal life and limitless power! " The Prophet screamed hysterically.


    <span>Actually, he wasn''t surprised at all. There were always people in this world who worshipped the gods, and the Prophet was clearly one of them.


    "Since this traitor has caused the n to fail, then I will take the initiative to meet with Sir God of Swords ¡­" The prophetughed sinisterly, "ording to what I know, the Sword God''s spiritual force doesn''t seem to be that great ¡­"

 Chapter 1877

    "Little Hui!?" leaf<span>Sails immediately felt a chill in his heart, and immediately rushed over. After checking Feng Xiaohui''s pulse, he discovered that it appeared very weak, but it was caused by excessive exhaustion and did not pose a threat to his life.


    <span>"Huff ¡­" Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief. If he lost Feng Xiaohui''s life in order to help him block this attack from the Eternal Heaven Kingdom, how would he exin this to Feng Yueying''s family?


    Xu Guoliang covered his head and said in admiration, "Although this kid''s superpower seems very passive, he is the nemesis of spiritual-type spells. How could he block that Eternal Heaven Empire''s forbidden spell ¡­"<span>"Yeah, what a pure defense ability, ''chicken ribs''. I can only say that my luck is really good. Back then when the treatment woke him up, I didn''t expect it to help me a few times." Ye Fan sincerely sighed.


    "This is not luck, good thingse for good, good thingse for good. If it wasn''t for your help, he might have been a vegetable forever." leaf


    Fan Gang smiled, but retracted his smile, and said solemnly: "It''s not over yet..." The true battle has just begun ¡­ " deficiency


    Kong also frowned. "Are you really nning to go to the Arctic alone and fight the Shakyamuni?<span>Regardless of whether she''s the envoy of the ether particles or the Law of the Apocalypse, her strength is unquestionable.


    Ye Fan looked at Feng Xiaohui, to be honest, if the prophet didn''t make this brother-inw of his be so weak, maybe Feng Xiaohui''s ability could help him a little. such asRight now, if he wanted to resist the spiritual energy attack, he could only rely on Chu Yunyao''s technology and ¡­ ¡­ The person that was very important to him ¡­


    "Time is of the essence. How many more times can you teleport me?" Ye Fan raised his head and asked. deficiency


    Kong Jue unhappily snorted, "You''re underestimating me too much. In this world of life and death, no matter how tired I am, I can still hold on.


    Moreover, it''s just a simple teleportation, there''s no battle, and the consumption is not that great. Tell me, where are you going? "


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly, he had no other choice, he had to hurry, and teleportation through the void was the fastest.


    "Then, I won''t be polite. Take me to Purgatory Ind ¡­" deficiencyKong Kong was confused for a moment, but he did not ask any further questions. He immediately brought Ye Fan and the unconscious Feng Xiaohui to Purgatory Ind.


    <span>After sending Ye Fan off, Xu Tingsheng seemed to be deep in thought as he said, "I''ll leave first. I''lle hereter." leaf


    For the time being, Fan Xian didn''t care where he went, so he nodded and brought Feng Xiaohui into the castle.


    <span>At this moment, Purgatory Ind had already entered a state of alert. Sallymanded all the departments in the country to carry out global actions to suppress the riots in various ces. leaf


    The sail entered the castle and went straight to Sally''s office.


    "King! How are you? " Sally looked nervously at Ye Fan. She heard a message from the other side of the venue saying that Ye Fan and the prophet had fought a great battle and that themunication had been cut off. She felt very uneasy.Ye Fan smiled and said, "It''s fine, thanks to Little Hui, the prophet didn''t seed."


    <span>Sally sighed in relief, "King, what do we do now? Are you here to take charge of the overall situation? " leaf


    Fan Sail shook his head, "As long as you are themander, the current mission is to suppress the chaos around the world, I''m here to find Angel ¡­" "


    This god knew that if something like this happened, you would have to ask me for help. " aural


    At this time, Angel, who had just heard the noise, walked in from outside with her head held high, as if she already knew Ye Fan woulde.


    Ye Fan ced Feng Xiaohui on the sofa and asked, "First help me take a look at how Xiao Hui is doing."


    Angel nced at it and said lightly, "I''ll be fine after a few days of sleep. I just overused my mental strength." leafFan Xian nodded,pletely reassured. He then said, "You all should have heard about the details. I''m going to find the Shakyamuni right now to stop her ns, but spiritual force is a big problem.


    "Since you look down on ether magic, you definitely have a way to stop her spiritual-type magic, right?" leaf


    The sail was not afraid ofpeting with the Guardian King for firepower, but he was afraid that before he could get close, he would be stopped by a spiritual-type magic.


    Although using ''Perfection like Water'' could greatly increase his resistance, if the Guardian King were to use a spiritual attack of the same level as the Eternal Heaven Kingdom, Ye Fan still felt that he would still be at a disadvantage.Now that Feng Xiaohui was not around, the only thing he could think of was the princess in Angel''s body.


    "Hmph. What kind of attitude is this? Don''t tell me you won''t properly beg?" Angel replied with a cold expression. leaf


    As soon as the sail heard this, it immediately became angry. This god-race princess had a rpse!?


    Ye Fan immediately went up and held Angel''s waist, lifting her up onto his shoulder. Then, he threw out a few palm strikes towards the girl under her skirt.<span>Pow! "p p! ¡­"


    <span>As heshed out, he lectured, "What time is it!? What are you pretending for!? Are you listening or not!? "


    <span>Angel''s face was so red she looked like she was about to cry. She kicked her legs in her white stockings and cursed loudly, "Dirty, vulgar people! Put me down!


    What right do you have to hit me again!? You have offended this god time and time again, are you not afraid of the divine punishment!? "


    "I''ll hit you! If you don''t listen, I''ll beat you! Not useful at critical moments! You only know how to put on an act! What kind of god are you!? " Ye Fan said excitedly. AynQi''er was so anxious that her tears were about to fall. Looking at her in such a state, she felt wronged yet indignant as she shouted, "Who said that this god is useless!? What does a foolish human like you know!? "


    "You must be bragging! How much have you recovered? Can you control the Shakyamuni?! " Ye Fan asked. "


    Humph! Although this god has only recovered a tiny bit of my power, how hard would it be to simply block a spiritual power attack? " Angel said angrily. leaf


    <span>Only then did Fan Xian put the girl down. He touched her white face with the baby fat and smiled: "That''s more like it. Tell me, what''s the method?" Ayn


    <span>After being touched by the man, Qi''er felt a bit embarrassed. She knew that this was due to the power of faith, but she just felt a bit confused towards Ye Fan. She


    Taking a deep breath, he told himself that this was all an illusion. She couldn''t possibly truly like a human. Of course


    After that, Angel said with a cold expression, "Although this god has only recovered a tiny bit of my power, how could the life of this god''s soul beparable to that of this ne? other


    "I don''t dare to say, but with me by your side, the ether particles will not be able to pose much of a threat to you." leafHearing that, Fan Xian asked doubtfully: "You mean... You want toe with me to the battlefield? "


    <span>"What, is it moving? Do you want to kneel down and thank this god?" Angel''s face was once again filled with arrogance.


    However, Ye Fan immediately rejected it, "No way! Even if your soul is powerful, your body is still too weak. The battlefield is in the Arctic, and the environment is vile. Addition


    <span>In thest battle with the Guardian King, I was unable to split my focus to protect your safety. If I were to encounter andslide or an earth-shattering situation, it would be extremely dangerous.


    Angel froze for a moment. She had not expected Ye Fan to refuse, as the reason was to protect her. "


    <span>"You really know how to take care of Angel ¡­" The god race princess muttered. She was a bit unconvinced and a bit sad in her heart.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, and said earnestly, "Listen, Princess, my next words are not to Angel, but to you."


    Even though we didn''t spend much time together, I still beat you up and scolded you, but I know ¡­ You are a good god, a good god. Me


    I don''t want Angel to be hurt, but I don''t want you to be in danger again.


    Because if anything goes wrong with Angel''s body, you''ll have to wander around to find your own body, cultivate anew, and even face the risk of losing your soul, right? "


    Angel was stunned, and stared nkly at Ye Fan, not expecting a man to say such a thing.<span>To tell the truth, I don''t know what will happen to me after this battle, what will happen to the world.


    But I know that if you could exist, it would be a good thing for me, for Sally, for everyone around us, and even for this world. You


    After all, they are true Gods. You will bless me, bless everyone, and bless the entire world, right? " Ye Fan smiled and stroked Angel''s hair.<span>Angel slightly opened her small mouth, looking at Ye Fan in surprise, as if she was a little confused.


    At the side, Sally''s eyes were red, and she bit her red lips. She could tell that Ye Fan wasn''tpletely certain that he would be able to survive this battle.


    That was why he paid so much attention to Angel, the "unknown factor", the princess of the upper realm, perhaps thest hope of this world ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1878

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    1878


    Sally really wanted to advise Ye Fan not to take the risk, but she also knew very clearly that if he retreated at this moment, then he wouldn''t be the King that she and the demons knew.<span>"What are you suddenly feeling? Do you think this god will be moved by a mere human like you? "Childish!"


    Angel turned around, blinked her eyes, and then hesitated for a moment. She took out a ck ne from around her neck and handed it over to Ye Fan.


    "Here. It should be useful. "<span>Ye Fan received it, took a look, and discovered that it was a Hell Sword Wielder''s ck crystal ne.


    "What is this?"


    Angel said, "This god used it to gather faith energy. After a period of time, arge amount of faith energy was gathered on it."Through it, you can receive protection for a period of time. As for how long you canst, that will depend on how strong your opponent is."


    <span>When Ye Fan heard this, he realized that this was what he wanted!


    <span>He reckoned that it was impossible for him to fight with the Guardian King, and it wouldn''t be a problem for him to spend a short amount of time there.


    "Hehe, thank you for the amulet that the princess has given me, I will definitely carry it with me." Ye Fan said, beaming with joy.<span>Angel, with her hands behind her back, looked to be high up in the sky, and said, "You ¡­. You muste back yourself and return it to this god with your own hands. This is only lent to you. "


    A trace of gentleness shed through Ye Fan''s eyes, although these words sounded somewhat arrogant, but it was a sincere good will... She wanted toe back alive.<span>"Don''t worry, I''ll repay this debt. It won''t be difficult to borrow more, I understand." Ye Fan shook the ck Crystal Pendant and put it on. This crystal was with Angel, and there was even a hint of a young girl''s fragrance on it.


    <span>At this time, Nie Wuyue''s figure quickly walked in from outside.


    <span>"Ye Fan!" "My son!" Nie Wuyue''s face was full of anxiety. She came up and grabbed Ye Fan''s shoulder with all her strength, and asked with moist eyes, "Do you really have to go?


    Perhaps there was some other way for them to discuss it? Or perhaps, if the ether is tormented by it, the world might not end up well. Maybe it will fail? "


    Ye Fan looked at Nie Wuyue, slightly smiled and said, "Mom ¡­ ¡­ I know you''re worried about me, but this isn''t a gamble.With every minute that was dragged out, countless more people could be killed by the cosmic rays, their ecology destroyed, and they wouldn''t be able to recover, and the would be destroyed.


    I don''t want to be a hero, I don''t want to be a savior, but there''s nothing I can do ¡­ I have to hold our house. "


    "I know! I know. I know it''s serious, but. "But ¡­" Nie Wuyue didn''t know what to say, but looked at Ye Fan with teary eyes, as if his heart was being cut by knives.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and hugged his mother tightly, "It''s okay, it''s okay..." We''ve only known each other for so long, and we still have a lot to do, don''t we? "


    Nie Wuyue also hugged Ye Fan tightly and nodded, "Yes ¡­ ¡­" "So you muste back well, you must ¡­""It''s a deal." Ye Fan smiled and used his thumb to wipe away Nie Wuyue''s tears.


    Right at this time, Ye Fan sensed some movement from outside and returned. Not only that, he also brought a lot of people with him.Ye Fan, Nie Wuyue, Sally Ye and Angel walked together to the hall downstairs.


    Su Qingxue was leading the group. Chu Yunyao, Timely Blue Rain, Ning Zimo, Feng Yueying, Du Yun''er, Xu Lingshan, and Ji Xianqing were standing beside her.Seeing his wife and close friends in front of him, Ye Fan''s heart was in a mess.


    <span>Looking at the somewhat exhausted expression on the empty space, he did not know whether tough or cry. "So, the reason you left was to bring them here?"


    Void''s face paled as he said: "Although it won''t lead to death, but I think... You should want to see them again, it will give you more courage. "<span>"I have nevercked courage on the battlefield, but thanks anyway." Ye Fan sincerely smiled and said.


    <span>He really wanted to see the women again, but he didn''t have the time to do so.


    "Daddy!" She ran in droves in front of Ye Fan and threw herself into his arms, her innocent face showing some unease, "Daddy, where are you going? Is it dangerous? "<span>Ye Fan hugged his daughter, and kissed her on the cheek. He said with a gentle smile, "Be good and listen to me at home, and just wait for daddy toe back."


    <span>"I will listen to your orders." The chubby girl stretched out her pinky, "Then Daddy muste back as well, pinky swear."


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, smiling as he pulled the hook with his daughter.


    Putting down the bundles, Ye Fan walked in front of Su Qingxue and said, "Wife, over at my family''s side ¡­."<span>"Cut the crap, what''s the point? It''s not like you won''te back. Didn''t you just promise your daughter?


    Besides, you haven''t proposed to me yet! Don''t you dare go back on your word! " Su Qingxue''s eyes were sparkling as she reprimanded him with a clear voice.Ye Fan was at a loss for words. With a knowing smile, he nodded his head and looked at the girls next to him. Seeing that they were all about to cry, he couldn''t help but embarrassedly say, "Don''t do this, I''m not going to die..." "It''s the Shakyamuni who is afraid of me, it''s not that I''m afraid of her ¡­"


    "This is for the best, otherwise if you die, leave behind a pile of trash. I will be the most tired." Chu Yunyao had a calm expression.


    The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth twitched, and he thought to himself, how could I possibly lose everything?


    Ning Xuemo pursed her red lips and smiled. "Hurry up ande back. I''m waiting to make you some tea."<span>"Okay, I''m still waiting to drink this year''s new tea." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Feng Yueying choked with sobs, "Little Hui was unconscious to save you. When he wakes up, you have to apologize to him."<span>Ye Fan nodded his head vigorously, "Of course."


    "Big Brother Ye Fan, my master told you to take care of me. You can''t leave me alone," said Blue Rain as she pouted.


    Ye Fan wiped away the tears for the girl, "I got it, you little girl, you didn''t cry at all, what are you crying for..."


    Without mentioning it, Du Yun''er''s tears also started to fall.


    Ye Fan hurriedlyforted her, "Yun''er, why are you like this too ¡­ Don''t cry anymore, just believe in me, okay? ""Um... "Dean Li will definitely protect Brother Ye Fan!" Du Yun''er nodded.


    After all, Xu Linshan came from the military, so she did not cry. Her eyes turned red as she said, "I can''t even sleep well if I help you manage a swordsman. When youe back, I will quit my job!"<span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "That can''t be, Lingshan..." "Then we''ll talk about it when I get back."


    "Boss!"


    A familiar voice came from outside the door. A man who was travel worn and suntanned ran in carrying a backpack.<span>"Old Xie?" Ye Fan didn''t pay attention and discovered that Xie Linfen had returned. He was pleasantly surprised. "Why did you suddenlye?"


    Xie Linfuan shook hands with Ye Fan. His face was full of vicissitudes, and a sincere smile appeared on it. "I knew that you were going to go to a great battlefield and guessed that you would make a trip back to Purgatory Ind. Luckily, I managed to make it in time!"


    "Your foresight is really like that of a god." Ye Fan nodded, and said with gratification: "Seeing that you are doing well, I am also relieved."


    "Boss, there''s something I want to confirm with you," Xie Linyuan said solemnly.


    "What?"<span>"I got the information from the news and INFERNO''s brothers. Are you going to the North Pole now?" Xie Linyuan asked.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Yes, what happened?"


    <span>"How did you know the Shakyamuni was in the North Pole?" Xie Linyuan asked.


    "Because a huge ball of light has been discovered over there, the satellite survey has been detected, and the ne there was severely affected by the electromaic interference." Ye Fan said."The whole world is filled with electromaic interference now. If both poles are affected by the disaster, then there will be strong interference, which does not mean that there is any problem!


    And must the blob of light be where the Shakyamuni is? The Arctic Ocean is an extremely dark ce, so a little light would be very obvious. Don''t you think that the Shakyamuni is too mboyant?<span>She should be hoping to stall for time and not get disturbed, right? Why did you have to choose the eye-catching Extreme Night to light up with? " Xie Linfuan asked.


    All of a sudden, Ye Fan and everyone present suddenly realized something!


    Ye Fan looked towards Ji Shuangqing and said, "Yanqing... Are you sure the Shakyamuni is at the North Pole? "


    <span>Ji Xianqing shook her head and said apologetically, "Although I was once one with her, I do not know those spells, so I could only protect myself if I did not have the ability to spy on her.


    <span>Thus ¡­ I don''t know what her n is either. "I also heard that she was at the North Pole. I even thought that she had been verified ¡­"


    <span>"Boss, there''s a problem ¡­" Xie Linyuan said solemnly.


    <span>The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1879

    <span>1879 Leaves


    Fan Jian''s eyes shed. After thinking for a moment, he asked: "Yunyao ¡­. If the Shakyamuni was going to open the teleportation portal, would she need any help? "Or can she activate it herself?"Aren''t you talking nonsense? Of course it needs equipment, and it''s a device that can withstand a huge amount of energy. Look at how much prehistoric stone and alloy I spent to build this space-warping device. Although ¡­


    But I don''t know when the Shakyamuni made his equipment, but he must have been prepared. Even if she could absorb a lot of energy, it wouldn''t be big enough to activate the inteary teleportation! " Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>"Prehistoric Stone... "Alloy..." Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a cold light, and he said, "That''s right!" The Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda! Only the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda! "


    "Boss, what did you think of?" Xie Linyuan asked. leaf


    The sail patted Xie Linyuan''s shoulder. "Old Xie, you came back in too good a time. Otherwise, you''d be fooled by her again!"The Monarch had once said that the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda in the South Pole was made of Ether Alloy and Prehistoric Stone! Indestructible! Divide


    <span>With that gigantic monster, she definitely does not have any other ''equipment'' that can store that much energy! "


    <span>"You''re saying that you went to the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda the first time you entered the Ancient Immortal Spirit World? That thing was made from ether alloy? " Chu Yunyao was shocked as she said.


    "That''s right, that was made from arge amount of Ether grade alloy." Ye Fan said.


    Chu Yunyao suddenly understood, "No wonder you couldn''t force your way out, then it should be the case! It couldn''t be wrong!


    The ether alloys already have their own unique attributes. Even if they have been remodelled, they are very suitable for storing energy! "


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and said to the empty space beside him, "Send me to the edge of the city, I''m afraid your magic will be disturbed if you get close." deficiencyKong naturally understood, "Alright, I''ll send you to the Antarctic Circle." time


    This situation was very urgent, so Ye Fan didn''t dare to tarry any longer. Even though he had a lot in mind, he could only take a deep look at everyone, and then walked into the portal.<span>Su Qingxue and the other girls seemed to have a shadow over their hearts as they watched the man walk into the blue light.


    <span>After the man disappeared, Su Qingxue suddenly thought of something and asked Chu Yunyao, "Do you have a satellite that can see the situation at the South Pole?"


    Even though she had the Heaven''s Eyes, there was no one in Antarctica, so she was naturally unable to obtain any information about that ce."There is, but it will take time to adjust and I can''t see it too clearly. After all, it''s not a military satellite." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Take a look. It''s good to be able to see a little bit of information! " Su Qingxue said anxiously.


    Although Chu Yunyao was very puzzled, she didn''t know why women had to look, after all, she couldn''t clearly see the battle situation.


    But seeing that Su Qingxue was so insistent, Chu Yunyao nodded, "Alright,e with me to theboratory ¡­ ¡­"


    ¡­ ¡­. SouthExtremely cold. Ten thousand miles of ice.


    The dazzling sunlight shone down on the vast expanse of white. If an ordinary person walked for a long time, they would probably be blinded by the snow.


    In this kind of environment, even if there was light, it would not be easy to be discovered. leaf


    The moment the sail exited the blue dimensional gate, it immediately discovered that there were endless amounts of energy particles flowing in all directions, heading towards the South Pole point!"If there is an error in the teleportation, it will be very dangerous. The only thing I can do is send you to here."


    <span>"You are already tired enough, next, I will go over by myself and wait for my good news." Ye Fan turned around and smiled.


    <span>With that, Ye Fan immediately disintegrated, his whole body ignited with golden-red mes, and he unfurled the Dragonscale Swordwings from his back. He suddenly pped them, and arge amount of snow flew into the air, turning into a magnificent scene as he flew towards the center of the continent.


    Just when Ye Fan had flown for a few dozen kilometers and arrived at the edge of the Antarctic Continent, an ethereal voice came from the vast sky in front of them ¡­ "


    "You still came ¡­"


    Ye Fan felt a chill in his heart. Although this voice was blown away by the wind, he could still tell that it was exactly the same as Ji Shuangqing''s!?<span>"Of course, this is definitely not Ji Changqing. This is the real voice of the Shakyamuni!"


    I already said that no matter what your n is, I will stop you! " leaf


    <span>"The sails did not slow down, but instead, the look in their eyes became firmer and firmer as they sprinted towards the heart of the continent!"


    <span>The one hundred thousand years of waiting is precisely for the moment I return to my hometown. I won''t allow this tiny twenty-something year old life to block my way back home ¡­ " "


    <span>"Being imprisoned by a tiny life for hundreds of years, how could you have the face to say all these?" Ye Fan sneered. Day


    In the air, there was a sudden p of thunder!<span>Shut up! Ye Wuya''s grandson! I will use your blood to sacrifice the great Ether Light! Light up the gate to the starry sky where I return home! "panion


    As more and more thunderbolts appeared in the sky, waves of energy constantly shed, producing an intense flow of energy particles!Ye Fan did not expect that even before entering the vicinity of the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, the edge of the Antarctic Continent would already be so noisy!?


    <span>"You arepletely ignorant of the Elemental Power of the Ether Civilization! Do you think you can stop me from opening the gate to the starry sky!? You can''t even get close! "


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan saw a me burst out into the sky from the white snow in front of him, like a huge volcano erupting!?


    Ice and snow on the south pole. There was a huge fire in the sky!?"Ye Fan, tremble..." You should feel honored, because you will witness the forbidden spell that never appeared. ''Dusk of the Gods! '' terminal


    Shakyamuni''s voice seemed to cause the heavens and earth to copse. Violent winds howled in all directions, ice and snow cracked and thunder rumbled! leaf


    Fan Xian felt his scalp tingle. He did not expect that thest of the three forbidden spells in the legend of the Apocalypse King, whose name was unknown, ''Dusk of the Gods'', would be seen by him!? one<span>Within a day, facing two forbidden spells in a row, Ye Fan did not know whether to be excited or depressed! He


    From the words of Nie Wuyue and the other Mages, he had a good understanding of Heavenly God''s Magic.<span>If the Niederhogg Dharma Body and the Eternal Kingdom represented the pinnacle of both physics and spiritual force, then Dusk of the Gods was the ultimate spell in everything! transmission


    It was said that this forbidden spell was enough to destroy the world. However, since there was no need to do this, and a huge amount of magic elements was required, there was no mage who could use it.<span>However, this forbidden spell was indeed real. It was well-founded and contained many details that were recorded by the God of Heaven Magic Research Institute.


    At this point in time, the Apocalypse Shakyamuni, with the help of the Spirit Guiding Formation, absorbed arge amount of Earth''s elemental particles and was finally released!<span>Ye Fan looked at the huge mes that continued to soar into the clouds, dyeing the sky red. The raging mes quickly turned into the shape of a ferocious fire giant! gigantism


    In his hand appeared the Inferno Sword, which was even longer than its body. It radiated with the radiance of the zing sun, as if he wanted to cut the entire Antarctic continent in half!


    Fire Giant, Struel? " leafThe sail was convinced that the forbidden spell was real ¡­ Once released, these legendary gods and giants would appear together and destroy the world!


    <span>To stop the Apocalypse Shakyamuni, he had to go through the dusk of the gods, a test of the epic war of legends! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1880

    <span>The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    1880


    Not giving Ye Fan much time to think, in front of him, the fiery giant who seemed to be very far away had already opened a pair of fiendish red eyes, and was swinging his sword towards him!<span>The elemental energy brought about by this forbidden spell wasn''t as simple as high temperatures. It had already condensed to a terrifying degree!


    <span>Even if it was Ye Fan who was at the secondyer of disintegration, it was impossible for him to forcefully receive such an attack. Just like how he could not forcefully receive Xiao Rou''s Red Lotus Phoenix mes, otherwise he would definitely suffer a heavy injury!


    <span>This ming greatsword was as if it wanted to split the entire world in half, it drew a red light trajectory, and heavily fell towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Although the fiery giant had arge body, he did not slow down in the slightest. His sword struck out as fast as lightning!


    <span>Just the range of this giant sword was already over a hundred meters, not to mention its terrifying length!


    <span>However, Ye Fan''s dragon-scaled sword wings were still even faster. He flew horizontally, drawing an arc in the air, and after avoiding this attack, the huge ck sword in his hand shed with a gold-red me!


    "Morning Star!"


    <span>Ye Fan spun in the air and threw the huge sword. Like a dazzlinget, it dragged its long tail and violently attacked the fiery giant''s chest!


    "Boom!"


    <span>A violent explosion resounded in Ye Fan''s ears, and the fiery giant''s chest was sted by the Morning Star until it was dozens of meters long!


    But the next scene left Ye Fan speechless. He only saw the hole quickly igniting with mes, and it waspletely restored, without harming the fiery giant at all!?Crap!


    Ye Fan suddenly woke up from his stupor. With the Apocalypse Shakyamuni constantly absorbing Earth''s energy, she could constantly cast Dusk of the Gods to restore this powerful elemental creature!


    The me giant had no life. Even if it was pierced through, as long as it constantly poured energy into it, it wouldn''t copse!Ye Fan felt that he couldn''t waste his time like this, battling with such a summoning element.


    As long as he could find the Guardian King and defeat the source, he could break the forbidden spell!


    While Ye Fan was thinking, the fiery giant had already sent a punch towards Ye Fan!This huge fire fist was like a mountain, it was toote for Ye Fan to dodge it!


    <span>"Blinding Light Sword Shield!"


    <span>A concentrated sword shield appeared in front of Ye Fan. At the same time, he activated his Unparalleled Sword Intent, and a golden sword intent shield suddenly expanded!


    "Bam!"


    The surging heatwave erupted into a red circle of me. It was like a gigantic firework blooming in the sky!


    <span>At the same time that he blocked a portion of the fire elemental essence, a massive amount of scalding hot elemental essence was absorbed into the giant shield!


    Ye Fan dispersed his sword shield and pushed with a single hand!


    "Counterattack!"The me element that he had just absorbed from the gigantic shield of sword intent turned into a beam of red-hot golden light. It was like a rail gun that shot straight at the fiery giant''s arm!


    "Boom!"


    The fiery giant''s giant fist along with the other half of its arm was immediately ground to pieces!Taking advantage of the Fire Giant''s hand that had yet to recover, Ye Fan pped his sword wings, and with a sh, he flew to the left of the Fire Giant!


    Done! What he wanted was to avoid! I can''t waste my time here with an elemental monster!


    However, Ye Fan had only flown for a few hundred meters, when an ice-cold hurricane came from the front!"Wuu!" A gloomy cry unexpectedly came from arge, dark mouth!


    <span>It was a massive object about the same size as the fiery giant. Its entire body was like ice spikes and ciers. It suddenly stood up from the world of pure white!


    This giant of ice had a pair of white triangr eyes. It was clearly dozens of degrees Celsius below zero, but the temperature around its body was more than double that!


    <span>"Frost Giant!?"


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, realizing that it was almost impossible to fly directly over! The Shakyamuni had clearly set up many obstacles for him to get close to the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda!Even if he managed to avoid one or two of them, the opponent would immediately summon new elemental monsters to block him.


    The south pole was too big. If he kept circling around like this, who knew when he would be able to reach the heart of the region!<span>"Out of the way!"


    Ye Fan roared, calling back his huge ck sword, not fearing the wailing ice storm at all, he pped his wings and shed at the frost giant!


    The gigantic sword of light seemed to tear through the sky as it descended upon the body of the frost giant!"nk! nk!" Countless amounts of ice cubes fell, as if an iceberg had been directly destroyed!


    <span>However, the frost giant was also not polite, hisrge hand continued to grow bigger, and fiercely hit Ye Fan.


    "Bam!"Ye Fan''s whole body was like a shooting star, falling down and fiercely smashing into the ice and snow more than ten meters deep!


    Although Ye Fan had the protection of sword intent and didn''t injure his muscles or bones, he realized that even if he wasn''t injured, it would still be very difficult for him to pass through!


    The crushed body of the frost giant had already quickly recovered, and the me giant behind had already turned around and stabbed down at Ye Fan once again!<span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" The ice and snow melted and arge amount of it evaporated. The huge sword stabbed into a scaldingke!


    Ye Fan flew up into the air, avoiding this sword. At the same time, he saw the Frost Giant''s icy hand that was full of thorns pping towards him!


    "Damn it..."<span>Ye Fan rose into the air, avoiding this huge palm. At the same time, he decided to test whether he could fly across the sky!


    <span>However, just as Ye Fan flew high into the sky and was about to fly past the Frost Giants, he heard a thunderous roare from the front!


    "Rumble!"<span>Dark clouds covered the sky. Gold, blue, purple, and white lightning shed like countless thunder dragons shuttling through the clouds!


    A tall and sturdy warrior, who seemed to be wearing a suit of lightning armor and wielding a giant hammer made of lightning, and whose body was shaped like a small mountain, but who could control the Heaven-Revolving Thunder, broke through the dark clouds!<span>"Thor!?"


    Although Ye Fan knew that this wasn''t a real god, and was only an image formed from thunder, when facing the legendary Thunder God, he still had mixed feelings.


    <span>His n to fly through the sky had indeed been seen through by Shakyamuni!


    Dozens of lightning bolts converged on the huge hammer of the Thunder God from all directions. That hammer smashed towards Ye Fan from afar, as if thousands of lightning bolts were falling towards Ye Fan at the same time!


    <span>The thunder god''s power of the Duotian realm, although not as powerful as the heavenly punishment that Ye Fan had once felt, was definitely not something that his body could withstand!


    Ye Fan quickly summoned his threeyers of the Radiant Reduced Sword Shield!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    After three consecutive explosions, Ye Fan''s three sword shields were shattered. While resisting this Thunder God''s hammer attack, he also gave up on the idea of flying high in the sky.Seeing the Thunder God, the Fire Giant, and the Frost Giant arriving in droves, and the other powerful monsters and deities behind them in the dusk of other gods, the golden mes in Ye Fan''s eyes jumped crazily, gnashing his teeth ¡­


    <span>Not only could he not die, he had to conserve enough strength to fight the Shakyamuni!


    Since he couldn''t get past them, he might as well have a great battle with the gods and forcibly kill his way through!<span>Even if he were to use the Perfection like Water, which could easily destroy these elemental monsters, it would only be temporary. The Guardian King would continuously call for healing.


    The key point was that Perfection like Water did not solve the problem of him travelling slowly and being exposed to the enemy''s attack range.


    <span>Since he was going to rush over and protect himself, he could only use that move that he had been using for a long time ¡­


    The sword intent around Ye Fan''s body surged wildly, dispersing the Dragonscale Sword Wings, leaving only the huge ck sword in his hand!


    "Disintegrate Sword Intent!" the body of the Sword God! "<span>The golden red sword intent''s radiance, like a supernova explosion, instantly expanded and spread out from Ye Fan''s body.


    A silhouetteparable to the two giants, Ye Fan, wielded his sword. His eyes were zing, and his entire body was emitting a sharp sword intent, towering above the continent of Antarctica!<span>The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1881

    < > 1881


    At the same time as the Sword God''s body was activated, the ck greatsword also transformed into a huge silhouette of the same scale!<span>It was like the legendary Divine Needle that could expand indefinitely. With it in Ye Fan''s hand, he wanted to pierce a huge hole through heaven and earth! leaf


    Standing within the body of the Sword God, Fan Yizun was so small that he could no longer see him. However, every single move of his was synchronized with the Sword God''s!The Sword God perfectly wrapped Ye Fan inside. This way, he would be able to focus on attacking and hurrying along without having to worry about any ws in his defense! in


    The instant the Sword God''s body was released, the frost giant fearlessly transformed his hand into a heavy ice crystal hammer, waving his long arm!


    <span>That huge ice hammer, which seemed like the sky had copsed, smashed towards Ye Fan''s head, and coincidentallynded right on the Sword God''s waist!


    "ng!"


    Countless ice chunks fell like meteorites! sword


    <span>The godly explosion of golden-red mes caused the huge hammer to shatter. At the same time, therge amount of sword intent was also consumed, leaving an iplete hole. Good


    <span>While Ye Fan was painstakingly training, this consumption wouldn''t cause too much trouble, so he quickly repaired the Sword God. org javanica leaf


    <span>Fan Xian frowned. Confronting these elemental monsters with Heaven Seizing Power couldn''t avoid a battle of attrition because their attack range was too wide.


    <span>However, Shakyamuni had borrowed the energy particles on the entire. After all, he was still a single person. Even though there was no limit to the powers of heaven and earth, his mind, blood, and stamina were all limited.


    Even if there weren''t any problems now, it would be hard to say if it would continue for a long period of time.


    Thus, he definitely could not drag out this battle of attrition for too long, or else he would die from exhaustion.


    "It''s my turn ¡­"The golden mes in Ye Fan''s eyes burned with anger. With one hand holding his sword, he dragged his body forward and abruptly raised it up, creating a long and fierce sh.


    "Boom!"


    The God''s body brandished the gigantic golden sword that stretched as far as the eye could see, directly slicing the frost giant''s body into two halves! IceHalf of the body of the Frost Giant slid down diagonally before exploding! leaf


    It was a knee strike on the sail. After shattering the remaining half of the body, the sails quickly flew forward! oculus


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan break through a line of defense, the thunder in the sky roared again. Thunder God''s consecutive hammers could only hear more than ten thunderous explosions!


    The thunder dragon descended from the sky and crazily hacked down on Ye Fan and the Sword God''s body!<span>The Sword God''s body had been used up, so it didn''t matter. After theyer of ice in front was struck by the lightning, some of the ciers broke and even caused an avnche! white


    <span>The colourful earthquake, the white tide of anger, was like a huge white beast, wanting to directly devour this tiny human body of Ye Fan!


    "Ah!"


    The sail roared in rage. Facing the vast expanse of white in front of it, it swung down brazenly!It didn''t matter if it was an avnche or an earthquake! The sky copsed and the earth caved in! All of them opened up a path with a single sh! Gold


    The huge sword of light crushed everything in its path, and the white barrier was pushed to both sides!


    The Sword God''s body was like a giant that was running wildly in the Antarctic continent. Under Ye Fan''s lead, it blocked all of the obstacles outside!Ye Fan''s speed didn''t slow down at all. Whether it was ice or snow, sea ornd, he didn''t care about anything, only rushing in!


    Beneath his feet, his eyes showed no signs of retreat!


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    Purgatory Ind, Chu Yunyao''sboratory. org dang<span>The woman pointed her satellite towards the Antarctic continent. After observing it for a while, the white continent appeared on the screen.


    <span>"Su Qingxue, I''ll tell you first, I didn''t make these satellites, so the amount of things I can see is limited. It''s really too difficult to see a small human."


    If there was arge amount of special light during battle, it might be easier to find ¡­ " Chu Yunyao said.<span>Su Qingxue, the other girls, and the demons that rushed back all stared at the screen attentively.


    "I know, but I just need to see more or less," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Just as she finished her sentence, Du Yun''er eximed in shock. She pointed to a live video taken by one of the satellites and asked, "What is that!?"


    Everyone looked over, and their eyes were immediately filled with shock!


    On the screen, a rolling thundercloud could be seen. That thundercloud was moving slowly, chasing a swordsman covered in golden light. in<span>Behind the de Master, there was a ming monster chasing after him! and


    At the same time, in the direction that the sword artist was heading towards, there was a mass of ck substance that was heading straight for him!


    "Boss!" It''s our boss! " Leviathan, who had rushed back to Purgatory Ind, shouted excitedly.<span>"Yunyao, didn''t you say you couldn''t see it clearly? This ¡­ Wasn''t this way too clear!? What kind of monsters are those!? " Ning Xuemo was stunned. Chu


    Yunyao also hadn''t thought about it. She frowned and said, "It''s not that the satellite is clear, it''s just that it''s too big, it''s big enough to see it clearly ¡­ ¡­"


    "This... "Could this be ¡­" Nie Wuyue walked closer to the screen and looked at the enormous objects and the various colored elements on it, revealing a terrified and worried expression.<span>Mom, what''s wrong? " Su Qingxue asked anxiously.


    Nie Wuyue swallowed his saliva, his voice trembling, "There''s no mistake ¡­ ¡­ It was the strongest forbidden spell of the God of Heaven Magic. Before, it was only a forbidden spell that existed theoretically, ''Dusk of the Gods'' ¡­ terminal


    Shakyamuni had summoned the legendary gods. Although they were all elemental in nature, they all possessed the same level of power as her. Furthermore, they were using Earth''s energy to continuously release them! This


    A forbidden spell shouldn''t appear because it requires a huge amount of magic elements, but ¡­ But now that the situation is special, she has sessfully let it out! " Chu<span>Yun Yao turned the lens of a satellite towards the interior of the Antarctic Continent where the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda was located.


    <span>At this moment, the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda was like a zed pagoda, sparkling with all kinds of colors!


    "He wants to break through the gods'' dusk and rush to the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda. With this speed, he''ll probably need a day ¡­" Chu Yunyao calcted before saying."One day!? Then ¡­ Then wouldn''t the world be finished!? More than 500 million people have been affected by the disaster! One dayter, is the world still around? " Xu Linshan was startled.


    Chu Yunyao shook her head, "I don''t know either, it depends on whether or not he can increase his speed ¡­ ¡­ But there is one advantage to it, and that is that the Shakyamuni will use arge amount of energy to create a forbidden spell, which may dy the opening of the teleportation portal. "


    We''re here, watching our boss fight through the screen, like we''re watching a few little shadows moving around. But the real battlefield, and this casual movement, is extremely dangerous, earth-shattering ¡­ " Azazel said in a deep voice.<span>"We are too useless ¡­ At this moment, you don''t even have the ability to help your boss block them. It''s too useless ¡­ " Asmuntis said with bloodshot eyes.


    <span>Everyone was silent and the atmosphere was heavy. Siu


    Qingxue looked at the battle on the screen with aplicated expression. She clenched her hands tightly and muttered with a trembling voice: "It won''t work ¡­ ¡­" If this continued ¡­ "My husband will die ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1882

    <span>1882 South


    On the Extreme Earth, the lightning continued to fall. It was as if tens of thousands of lightning pirs were about to evaporate the entire world! leaf<span>With the protection of the Sword God, the sail traversed the cier.


    At this moment, he was in no mood to pay attention to Thor. The Frost Giants that had reassembled behind him were already closing in on him!


    Sure enough, even if he killed this elemental monster, he would still stand up again!


    <span>What gave Ye Fan even more of a headache was that at this moment, the fiery giant had already borrowed his speed to transform into a huge wave of mes, sweeping over from the back! leaf


    <span>Without any other choice, the sail swung its sword and the Light Sword shed through the ming tornado. Two streams of heat swept out from the two sides of the Sword God!


    In the blink of an eye, the storm gathered in front of Ye Fan, once again turning into the appearance of the Fire Giant!


    Giant waved the Scarlet me Sword in his hand and stabbed it towards Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan dodged in a single move. Even in the form of the Sword God, his sword moves could still perfectly be interpreted, so there was no need to sh head on with the me giant.


    "Out of the way!" leaf<span>The sails were raised to the side, and with a tilt of the sword, the fiery giant was once again chopped into pieces!


    After passing through a me screen, Ye Fan continued to fly forward. Even if the lightning would hit him, he would rather consume his sword intent. He would still increase his speed!


    But right at this moment, the dark elemental energy in front of him, like a decaying devil from hell, crawled out from the abyss. It brought with it a strong deathly aura, it transformed into hundreds of hellhounds, and pounced towards Ye Fan!"Roar! Roar!"


    <span>The mountain-sized greyish ck hell dog, burning with the Netherworld me, threw itself at the Sword God''s body, opening its mouth and biting at Ye Fan''s sword intent! longitudinal


    However, the sword intent had shattered, minced, and repelled these hell dogs. However, in the end, it had caused a lot of consumption for Ye Fan!


    What was even more frightening for Ye Fan was that in that darkness, a woman on a huge wolf came out. Then ¡­The woman had a head of wildly fluttering hair, half of her face was cold and beautiful, and the other half was like a rotten swamp. She was wearing a ck armor, holding a sharp spear in her hand, and her entire body was exuding an aura of death. And ¡­


    Sitting on the ground, that demon wolf that wasparable to a giant n member, seemed to be the leader of these hellhounds, spitting out a rotten, poisonous fog with its mouth wide open.


    <span>The Goddess of Death, He! Great Wolf Fenrir! See


    While talking about the legendary gods and magic creatures, Ye Fan grinned. He could really encounter all kinds of enemies.


    But even if it was a true god, in this moment of life and death, what did he have to fear?<span>"Break ¡­" "Dawn!"


    <span>The huge sword in Ye Fan''s hand released a dazzling light, and directly shed with the Death God and the huge wolf! ck


    The dark elemental form of Hydra controlled Fenrir and also charged at Ye Fan, thence in its hand piercing towards Ye Fan''s heart!<span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" sword


    The God''s body, at a lightning speed, swept past the huge wolf and the god of death. One god and one wolf, werepletely crushed by Ye Fan''s'' dawn sword intention ''. end


    It was magic, not real life. Even with the power of Duotian, his fighting skills werepletely iparable to Ye Fan''s!


    Ye Fan didn''t even bother to look back, directly continuing to charge forward with his head held low! in<span>Behind him, the dark magic quickly restored. Ha rode Fenrir and chased after Ye Fan! Fen


    "Lir ran like a ck tornado, his speed was only faster than Ye Fan''s, and in addition, the Thunder God was causing trouble for Ye Fan, so it didn''t take long for him to catch up!"


    Damn it... "It''s like a ghost that won''t leave ¡­" Ye Fan clenched his teeth.


    At this moment, the voice of Shakyamuni appeared in the sky ¡­ "Foolish human, what you face is the entire''s endless Elemental Power! You


    <span>Even if you had even more powerful sword intent, how long would your body be able to endure for? "You are just waiting for death ¡­" leaf


    Fanughed, "You think I don''t know? Even if the dusk of the gods was powerful, it would still consume the massive amount of magic that you had gathered.


    You may have used up all your energy to kill me, but the amount of time you have to open the interster portal will be constantly dyed! such as<span>If you really can activate it very quickly, then you don''t need to spend this energy to buy time, and you don''t need to set up the Arctic Concealment Technique! "


    The Shakyamuni fell silent for a moment beforeughing coldly: "Since you are determined to die, then properly enjoy the feeling of walking into despair in this world of ice and snow ¡­"<span>I will let you see what is the end of the world. This is just the beginning of a good show ¡­ " leaf


    Sail was toozy to waste words with the Guardian King, since the other party threatened him like this, it actually gave Ye Fan more confidence! such as


    If Shakyamuni felt that the n was foolproof, there was no need to say these words. She<span>There was still some uneasiness, so he wanted to use some words to disturb himself.


    In the vast sky, arge number of golden-armored warriors had gathered. Some were wielding long swords, some were wielding battle-axes, some were riding golden flying horses, and some were wielding long spears! mummified


    Several hundred huge golden warriors descended from the sky, charging towards Ye Fan! transmission


    Are you talking about the warriors of the God race from the Heroic Spirit Hall... leaf


    Fan muttered to himself, sensing the situation expressionlessly. Behind him were the mes, the frost giants, the grim reaper, and the giant wolves. In addition to the army of warriors that had besieged him from the front, he was obviously surrounded. crusWithout stopping, Ye Fan summoned ten thousand flying swords and floated in the air! This


    <span>The moment the ten thousand flying swords appeared, due to the Sword God''s physique, they all began to emit a huge light. It was as if they were tens of thousands of golden pirs of light that covered the sky!


    <span>"Heaven Copsing Sword Rain!" leaf


    With a flick of Fan Jian''s sword intent, the myriad of light pirs seemed to want to destroy the world, piercing through all the elemental monsters in every direction!


    "Boom boom boom!"The ancient cier was shattered into pieces by the tremendous sword rain!


    <span>Countless huge ice caves were like divine retribution, but they were also like a meteor shower. It waspletely not like how a human should be capable of such things!


    The boundless white snow and ice were like a tsunami as they rose hundreds of meters into the air! one


    <span>A giant golden swordsman figure dashed out from inside, continuing to advance towards the depths! Day


    The thunder in the sky continued to chase after him, but it couldn''t stop the de Master from moving forward.


    Behind him was the scattered darkness, mes, frost, and all sorts of sacred elements, forming a magnificent sunset ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.Purgatory Ind, within theboratory. hope


    On the screen, in the midst of the mess, the eyes of the Sword God, who had ughtered his way out of the encirclement, were burning, and they were greatly shocked!<span>"Boss ¡­" The eyes of Azazel and the others were filled with reverence and gratitude. one


    His own strength was almost able to struggle against the heavens and earth. Even though there was a screen between him and the earth, this kind of battle was still able to move everyone''s hearts even if there was a thousand miles between them!


    "He knows that it might be toote, so he wants to rush over as soon as possible. Even if he has to waste a lot of time to fight, he doesn''t mind ¡­" Chu Yunyao said.<span>When Su Qingxue saw this scene, she finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. She hugged the ball in front of Nie Wuyue and said, "Mom, take care of the ball!"


    "Qingxue, you ¡­ What are you doing? " Nie Wuyue asked with red eyes.


    I''m going to find a way to help him at the South Pole. No matter what, I must do something! " Su Qingxue''s bright eyes were deep and firm. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1883

    1883<span>"You want to help Ye Fan?" How can you help? Who in this world could help him? You


    <span>Do you know how deadly the power of any random ray of light is!? " Nie


    Wu Yue hurriedly shook her head, "As a mother, I really want to fly over right now. But if we go, it will only cause trouble for Ye Fan."<span>"No... "That''s not it..." Su Qingxue shook her head, her eyes sparkling. I can''t exin much now. Yes


    <span>Tianshu, Tianshu let me foresee what happened today. I''ve seen what happened just now in my dreams. If we don''t do anything, my husband will ¡­ "It will..." !


    If Su Qingxue didn''t exin, everyone would know what she meant ¡­ ¡­ Now


    <span>Everyone present was stunned. They didn''t know much about the Profound Nether n''s Heavenly Book, but Su Qingxue obviously wouldn''t say these things without any reason.


    <span>"In short, I have to think of every possible way, even a little bit, a little bit. Go to the South Pole and help him a bit, maybe my husband will survive!" "" Su Qingxue said stubbornly.


    <span>I''ll go too! "


    <span>A voice came from outside as Nian Ru rushed in.


    <span>Xiang Ru looked at the screen and her beautiful face turned white. She panicked and said, "I''m sorry, I ¡­ I didn''t know that so many things would happen in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, I want to help my husband! "


    "A-Jiao ¡­" "Why don''t you ¡­" Nie Wuyue''s heart was in chaos as well.


    "A-Jiao has already died once. Her husband saved her life. If her husband isn''t around anymore, then A-Jiao won''t want to live anymore!"


    "Then I''ll go as well. If it wasn''t for the fact that the King wanted me here, I would want to go with him onto the battlefield. I''ve been with him since I was young. We''ll live together. This time, it won''t be an exception."


    Sister A-Jiao, Sally Ye, don''t be like this. Let''s not just keep our mouths shut ¡­


    Can''t you think in the right direction? "Everyone, let''s think of a way." Blue Rain said as tears welled up in his eyes. Thank you


    Lin Yuan sighed and said, "Calm down, everyone here has the courage to live and die with our boss. No one is afraid of death, but even if we want to help our boss, we can''t be blind!"<span>Asmodeus nodded, he turned to Su Qingxue and said, "Sister-inw, we trust you. You know the direction of this war the best. Tell me, what should we do? "de Mountain me Sea Guild, just one word from you!"


    Su Qingxue took a deep breath, nced at the crowd with reddened eyes, and nodded ¡­<span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>"Boom boom boom!"


    The bottom of the cier, which was hundreds of meters deep, seemed to shake the earth!"With a series of explosions, Ye Fan''s Sword God body swept across the cier, dragging a long golden afterimage behind him!"


    "Go to hell!"


    <span>Ye Fan smashed the head of a huge fiery giant into pieces! instantaneous


    With a leap, he sliced through the two Frost Giants that hade forward to stop him!


    He didn''t know how many roads he had travelled, but the Elemental Giants he had encountered along the way, the Thunder God who had struck down lightning, the He and the giant wolf who had brought the Hellhound in pursuit ¡­ they had never stopped!


    <span>However, Ye Fan did not slow down. On the contrary, because he was getting more and more familiar with the weaknesses of these elemental monsters, he attacked even faster!


    "Huff ¡­" "Huff, puff ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian felt himself begin to pant. With his current physique, to be able to fight to the point where he was gasping for breath while at the second stage of disintegration, this showed that his consumption rate was extremely terrifying.


    He had to admit that the Armageddon Mage King''s strategy towards him was very correct.


    At first nce, these elemental monsters were incapable of injuring him, but in reality, they were forcing him to maintain the Sword God''s body form to prevent him from suffering heavy injuries.In terms of hard power, his sword intent was not afraid of the Shakyamuni''s magic. longitudinal


    Although his spiritual energy was his weakness, the Shakyamuni was not without a weakness. Life and death for both of them happened in the blink of an eye.


    From the looks of it, the ability to continue fighting was the most important factor affecting the oue of a decisive battle! He


    In the end, he was still alone. Shakyamuni Apocalypse had mobilized the''s resources to fight him. From


    If he could not reach the Shakyamuni, his journey would be wasted and all his efforts would be for naught!


    But right now, Ye Fan didn''t have any other methods, he didn''t have any helpers, nor did he have the time to think about other things.


    The only thing he could do was to use his ownbat instincts and techniques to reduce his consumption and increase his speed while breaking through the encirclement. Only


    If he could preserve a portion of his strength, he would still have a chance to determine the oue of this battle once he was near the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda!


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, jumped out of the cier and continued to rush forward.<span>There were intense soundsing from beneath his feet, as if there was an underground volcano erupting, or as if there was a high intensity earthquake!


    <span>As the ciers shattered, a giant, ferocious serpent covered in ck stripes and Netherworld mes scuttled out from underneath!


    Sea Serpent Yemonga!?<span>This legendary giant serpent that killed the Thunder God opened its bloody maw and spat out poisonous elements from its fangs, attacking towards Ye Fan at lightning speed! cause


    <span>This attack was too sudden, and Ye Fan didn''t have enough time to swing his sword. With a swing of his hand, the Sword God''s Sword Intent directly chopped down on the snake head of Yemo Ju! But


    <span>The body of the snake did not stop moving. The giant snake wrapped itself around one of the legs of the Sword God''s body, and it continued to spiral upwards!? By


    <span>The descending snake head was formed once again. The seemingly endless snake body was like a vine that continuously wrapped around the Sword God''s body! leaf


    The sail felt a powerful pressure, wanting to crush his Sword God body!? He


    With his speed slowed down, Ye Fan had no choice but to stand on the spot. After blowing up his sword intent, his whole body ignited with golden red mes! Good


    <span>It was as if a giant were about to set the python on fire! leaf


    <span>Suddenly, the sail shook its arms. Yemenga was struggling so hard that she was pulled into a few pieces, dissipating in the snow and ice!


    "Phew ¡­" "Huff ¡­" Ye Fan swallowed his saliva and continued running forward.


    He felt a shiver in his heart. He didn''t know how many more such attacks woulde. Would he be able to sessfully reach the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda?<span>At this moment, he noticed that there were some special noisesing from high up in the sky.


    "Woosh woosh woosh woosh!"Apanied by the sound of breaking air, Ye Fan looked up and saw arge number of cruise missiles, actually flying towards the South Pole point from afar!?


    When a few missiles passed by the thundercloud, they were directly detonated. However, a majority of them still sessfully flew past the thundercloud! Press


    It was reasonable to say that with all sorts of electromaic interference, this type of missile would be dangerous to fire at. As it was uncontroble during the process, they could only fly ording to the target they had set.


    Even so, it was notpletely useless. As long as a portion of it could enter the range of the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda, it would cause energy to fluctuate. one


    <span>If he didn''t have enough, ten shots, a hundred shots!


    At this moment, Shakyamuni''s greatest concern was the stability of the energy around the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda. This directly affected the opening of the portal!


    <span>Ye Fan''s spirit was lifted. Although it was only a conventional weapon, unable to really harm the Guardian King, there was no doubt that someone was supporting him from afar!

 Chapter 1884

    <span>The greatest use of these missiles was not to help Ye Fan defeat the Guardian King, but to cause interference to the Guardian King so that these elemental monsters would not appear too often!


    <span>Although Ye Fan didn''t know who was controlling it, this feeling of not fighting alone gave him more hope!


    Seeing the gradually condensing elemental monsters in front of him, Ye Fan once again sprinted forward like the wind.


    Amidst the howling of the ice winds, the gigantic Sword God''s body, like a boast in the legends, ran tirelessly, crushing the constantly appearing elemental bodies.


    More and more missiles flew out from the sky. These Cloud Piercing Arrows came from all directions, and they were of all kinds. It was obvious that the major powers of the world were all participating.<span>As more and more missiles flew into the scope of the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda, Ye Fan could clearly feel that the interval between the remodeling of the elemental monster was being extended! manifest


    <span>Of course, the Apocalypse Shakyamuni had also been harassed. After being distracted, the control over the Forbidden Spell was no longer as tight. protosm


    An elemental body that would be "reborn" in about a minute would gradually be separated by more than ten minutes!It seemed like it only helped Ye Fan for a little more than ten minutes, but to Ye Fan, it was a huge help! one


    <span>Once he discovered that the elemental monsters were gone, Ye Fan would immediately put away his Sword God Physique and use his Dragonscale Swordwings to fly! straight


    After encountering the encirclement and attack of the elemental magical beasts and gods, Ye Fanunched his Sword God form to break out of the encirclement.


    In this way, Ye Fan saved a lot of physical strength, and in the meantime, during the ten minutes of travel, his progress was greatly improved. terminalAfter several hours of what seemed like centuries of trekking and dangerous battles, a magnificent pir of light appeared in front of Ye Fan. quintuple


    The ten colored elemental particles converged at the center of the tower from all directions. Due to the constant increase in density, they formed rivers of different colors that poured into the pagoda.The originally pitch-ck Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda was now wrapped in a beautiful newyer of clothing, shining with a brilliant light!


    Although it had withstood an incalcble amount of energy, because of its special material, it was still as steady as Mt. Tai!


    Ye Fan stepped on the thickyer of snow and ice, and discovered that in the surrounding snow, there were countless holes. Looking carefully, it was actually all caused by the broken pieces of the bullet. ThisThe vast amount of missile fragments was a clear indication that when he had rushed over, there had been countless missiles that had dyed and shielded him!


    Although the majority of the missiles were destroyed before they reached the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda, this caused the Guardian King to be unable to focus on dealing with Ye Fan. leaf


    <span>Fan took a deep breath. Although he was very tired from the journey, but with the protection of these missiles, he still had enough energy to fight with all his might. Pantheon


    The god''s dusk had stopped. anteriorFang had lost his elemental essence, and there were no more pursuers behind him. manifest


    <span>Of course, Shakyamuni knows that continuing to dy is just a waste of energy. leaf


    The sail pped its dragon-scaled sword wings and turned into a streak of rainbow light as it flew towards the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda! oculus


    <span>Seeing that he was less than a thousand meters away from the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda, a surging wave of spiritual energy surged over! leaf


    Caught off guard, the sail felt a splitting headache. After a pause, it fell!


    At this moment, the Hellwielder''s ck crystal pendant on his chest opened up a white-gold shield of light! LightAfter the shield had covered Ye Fan, Ye Fan''s mind suddenly cleared up, and his figure stabilized!


    <span>At the same time, the white gold energy that was emitted shrunk into a ball of light and entered Ye Fan''s head.


    <span>Although Ye Fan did not know what magic it was, he could clearly feel a gentle energy protecting his primordial spirit.


    <span>Although the spiritual force was still surging ferociously, Ye Fan was now able to face it with ease.


    "Huff ¡­" Ye Fan let out a breath of relief. He stretched out his hand to touch the pendant, silently thanking Angel.


    He didn''t know how long this wouldst, but he had finally made it through the first stage. one<span>A figure wearing a ck magic robe once again appeared in the air in front of him. This time, however, his face, which seemed to forever be hidden behind the clouds, was revealed. terminal


    Shakyamuni took off his hood, his long hair fluttering in the wind. He looked exactly like Ji Xianqing. clotting


    Standing high up in the sky, the Armageddon Mage King''s figure resembled a beautiful goddess that should not exist in this world. leaf<span>When Fan Jian saw this impable appearance, he slightly frowned ¡­ Although ¡­


    "The Shakyamuni and Ji Xianqing have the same body, but the feeling they gave him waspletely different!"


    <span>Seeing my face, do you still think you can do it? " The Apocalypse Shakyamuni asked with a sneer. Even his voice sounded the same as Ji Shuqing''s.


    <span>Without saying anything further, Ye Fan waved his right hand, and the huge sword light crossed a distance of over a hundred meters, ruthlessly shing at the figure of the Armageddon King!


    The Apocalypse Shakyamuni instantly activated the spatial teleportation and dodged to the back. His eyes became increasingly cold."Isn''t it a little rude to treat your little sister, Xi Qing?" leaf


    Fan Xianughed. "Save it, even if every hair on your body is the same as Xi Qing, in my eyes, you arepletely different from her!" Late


    <span>Her clear eyes and the warmth in her heart were able to let the people around her melt ¡­


    <span>And you, wrapped in a beautiful shell. A cold, heartless and crazy woman who refused to ept reality! "


    "I am an ether, not a woman. Don''tpare me to a lowly race ¡­" Shakyamuni Apocalypse spoke coldly.


    "Sorry, you really aren''t human. Your actions and actions should call you a ''monster''," said Ye Fan.


    The Apocalypse Shakyamuni''s eyes revealed a hint of anger, but it quickly changed to yfulness. "Ye Fan, Lucifer... Sword God ¡­ No matter what name or identity it is, do you have the qualifications to call me a ''monster''? You


    I am a monster in the eyes of humans... Isn''t it? They feared you and respected you as the Sword God simply because they were afraid of a monster like you. They were afraid that you would harm them ¡­ WhenYou came here to make me your enemy, but who among those ant-like humans would stand out and fight alongside you? See


    <span>Look around you, there isn''t a single person around, and they are all eager to see us perish together ¡­.


    Think it through, for a group of humans that have nothing to do with you, you came here to die, is it worth it? Me


    Appreciating the strong. Being able to survive the dusk of the gods, you are clearly different from other humans. If you go back on your words now ¡­ I can guarantee that I won''t harm your family.Ye Fan sneered and said, "You really disappoint me..." "I thought you would have the pride of an expert battling me directly. Why are you still thinking of ways to stall for time now?"


    <span>Do you really think. I''m stalling for time? " Shakyamuni Apocalypse narrowed his eyes. leaf


    Fan Xian was toozy to waste words with her. His goal was to prevent the activation of the interster teleportation portal. Rather than killing the Guardian King who could teleport, the more direct and effective way would be to attack the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda.


    If the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda was threatened, the Shakyamuni would have to protect it, and it would be impossible to easily dodge.<span>"Ye Fan''s figure flew at a high speed, drawing an arc in the air, and after bypassing the Guardian King, he rapidly approached the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda!"


    Morning Star! "


    Ye Fan spun in the air, and the huge sword in his hand condensed a ring sword intent. It turned into a meteorite with an aura that was like a rainbow and smashed onto the peak of the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda!

 Chapter 1885

    1885


    Actually, Ye Fan was also not sure how to open the Shakyamuni''s Interster Teleportation Gate. But<span>He could sense that most of the areas in the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda were rtively uniform in terms of energy. quaternary


    The energy gathered from all directions slowly gathered to the top after being gathered by the tower! transmission


    The tip of the pyramid is the portal of Pharaoh to Heaven. such as


    As expected, the human ancient civilization was influenced by the ether particles ¡­ In that case, the interster teleportation gate of the ether particles should also be opened by the tower! bandWith this thought in mind, the Morning Star fell down!


    The giant sword carried a golden-red sword intent as it heavily collided with the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda that was releasing the pir of light.<span>"Boom!"


    The light shot out in all directions. It was a magnificent light beam, bursting out with a blinding radiance!


    The sword intent and all sorts of elements exploded. The shockwave rippled outwards, creating a thunderous noise!


    But after this fierce collision, Ye Fan was stunned to discover that he couldn''t interrupt the operation of this light pir. SourceThe endless energy continued to enter the pagoda. The energy at the top of the pagoda continued to increase! leaf


    The sail of Dawn Star was like a ssh on the surface of an energy barrier ¡­<span>"Do you understand now?" Shakyamuni Apocalypse''s voice sounded from behind us. "I don''t need to waste any time, because ¡­ You can''t stop it! You


    What level of energy was this? These were the countless free elemental particles absorbed from the entire!Even if your strength is at the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm or yourbat power surpasses that of Duotian, do you think you can contend against the energy of an entire? "


    Ye Fan suddenly turned around, feeling confused. He suddenly realized that he might have underestimated the Shakyamuni''s preparation this time. How thorough was his preparations ¡­ "


    Do you think that I didn''t assess yourbat strength before setting up a world spirit array? You<span>He thought ¡­ I asked the Prophet to guide those cultivators to the n Gathering just to kill some useless trash?


    "I know your trump card very well. I don''t need to fight to the death with you because I already knew that you wouldn''t be able to interrupt the opening of the spatial gate!" terminal


    The Shakyamuni sneered, "Your Excellency, Sword God... If you still have a bit of consciousness, you''d better leave.<span>Once the stalematests for too long, the pendant in front of your chest will no longer be able to protect you. You


    <span>Don''t worry... I won''t hunt you down or go anywhere. I just want to go home, that''s all ¡­ "


    <span>"Destroying our world in order for you to return to a home that might have already ceased to exist?" Ye Fan questioned, "Look at yourself, are you really just an ether particles?"


    "Shut up!" If I am not a member of your Divine Dragon n, why would I need to enter the body of a lowly human!? " terminal


    <span>The Shakyamuni''s face revealed a cold and furious expression, "Don''t try to provoke me anymore. Don''t forget, when I fought with Ji Xuanyuan and Ye Wuya, your strength ¡­ We still can''tpare to them! "


    <span>"I don''t need to defeat the Yellow Emperor and Ye Wuya, I only need to defeat you!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes flickered with golden mes, and decisively said, "Since it''s impossible to destroy this portal, then you, who have killed the controller, can also prevent this from happening!" terminal


    <span>The Shakyamuniughed in extreme anger. "Kill me? Can you do it? Did he really think that killing a few impostors would result in ¡­ You can beat me? " leaf


    The sail did not dare to dy any longer and immediately put away the huge sword. Inside his dantian, the liquid sword intent quickly circted, releasing a boundless sword intent!


    Under the second stage of disintegration, Ye Fan''s sword intent disintegrated once again! Extreme!


    "Perfection like Water!"<span>The golden sword intent instantly surrounded Ye Fan''s body, spreading out like a tide!


    <span>The roaring liquid sword intent was like an overflowing river, unstoppable. It directly formed ake in the air above the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda!


    <span>Ye Fan was d that he didn''t consume too much energy on his way here. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to handle using Perfection like Water. Then ¡­


    <span>The magnificent pir of light that had shot into the sky was blocked by the golden mirror-likeke water!


    The sky seemed to have been ignited by the golden mes! can


    Even so, the energy gathering on top of the pagoda didn''t stop. The energy on top of the pagoda continued to increase!


    "Go!"<span>With a wave of Ye Fan''s hand, thousands of liquid sword intent turned into countless fatal golden threads that swept towards Shakyamuni!


    <span>This golden sword intent was as fast as lightning, and it blocked off all possible angles. In the blink of an eye, it appeared a kilometer away!


    <span>"It''s useless!"


    Shakyamuni Apocalypse''s voice appeared behind Ye Fan. leaf<span>The sail was startled, realizing that its sword intent had actually missed? But the speed at which he was releasing his sword intent should have been fast to the point where Shakyamuni was barely able to use a spatial teleportation!? leaf


    The sail did not even turn. With a thought, countless liquid sword intents shot out explosively to the back! give


    Time, Ye Fan felt a fluctuation in the space behind him, his sword intent seemed to have temporarily been obstructed?<span>In the next moment, the Shakyamuni appeared on Ye Fan''s right, and once again dodged the attack.


    <span>"Time magic!?" leaf


    The sail turned its head to look and finally realized that the Armageddon Shakyamuni had obtained the ability of Heisley!When he made his move, the time around Shakyamuni had changed. It had slowed down and also made the sword intent slow down. and


    At the same time, the Shakyamuni once again used the Spatial Transfer Technique, directly dodging Ye Fan''s sword intent. same


    <span>A simr type of time magic, due to the Guardian King''s powerful cultivation, made the magic even more powerful. Even the power of Perfection like Water could not interfere with her.


    "I''ve said it before, I know your strength clearly ¡­" The Apocalypse Shakyamuni joked, "It seems that the magic that is protecting you will not be able tost much longer. Are you sure you won''t run? isoHis head hurt... "It might drive you crazy ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed. For the time being, the Mage King didn''t attack because he knew that her elemental magic couldn''t harm him.


    But if this were to drag on, if the Spiritual Magic worked, it would bepletely different ¡­


    Right now, it seemed impossible for him to capture such an all-powerful Shakyamuni ¡­ He


    <span>He nned to give it a try, and take advantage of the fact that he could temporarily block the spirit energy, and see if his full power would be as good as water, and whether he could destroy this Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda! leaf


    <span>The sail''s finger pointed towards the top of the pagoda and shot out a drop of sword intent ¡­


    "Milky Way descends to the ninth heaven!" See


    <span>It seemed to be a very calm move, but in the next second, it caused the entire giant goldenke in the sky to be swept up into a stormy sea! Then ¡­


    "A drop of water seemed to have turned into a high-pressure water spout thatpressed the golden sword intent. The goldenke water that filled the sky gushed out through this drop of water!"


    "Boom!"


    <span>Golden liquid sword intent burst out from the water droplets, as if the river water in the sky was pouring down from a narrow hole. It carried a terrifying pressure that caused the entire space to tremble, washing over the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda! give


    In time, no other sound could be heard between the heaven and earth, only the sound of the golden Milky Way''s violent impact! It was deafening!

 Chapter 1886

    1886


    Even with Ye Fan''s current level of sword intent, it would still take a lot to control Perfection like Water tounch such a high-pressure attack.


    Ye Fan seemed to have his own strength as hepressed the water of a heavenly river, forming a violent waterfall. Thepression of the extreme sword intent was used by him at his current cultivation level. La


    <span>After Ye Fan hadprehended Perfection like Water, this was the first time he felt that his body was no longer able to handle such a violent sword intent. It was as if the power released by the Sword Intent Jindan was about to tear his body apart!


    Every meridian, every muscle, and even every bone felt a pain as though it was about to explode!


    "Ah!"<span>Ye Fan''s body was bleeding profusely, but this kind of pain was not enough to stop him!


    Perfection like Water and the ball of energy at the top of the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda began a fierce confrontation. Waves of golden water and ripples, as well as the dazzling elemental energy, began to spread out like countless rings of light!


    Seeing this scene, the Shakyamuni frowned, and did not dare to rashlye closer, not to mention that he did not have any ns to attack Ye Fan.<span>She was very clear that even if Ye Fan stood in the air without moving, just the pressure from the Perfection like Water Sword Intent was enough to protect him from being vited.


    <span>In fact, just this surging sword intent posed a threat to the Shakyamuni.


    There was no need, the Apocalypse Shakyamuni did not want to take the risk of fighting with Ye Fan. After all, her own safety was far more important than a temporary victory or defeat.<span>"A pressure that surpasses the Heaven Seizing Realm ¡­ Overlord level Sword Intent ¡­ " The Shakyamuni muttered to himself. Tens of thousands of years ago, another person was etched into her memory.


    Suddenly, a sound that was like a ss ball shattering and something copsing came from the thunderous sound wave!


    <span>Although it was only a very soft sound, Ye Fan was still able to catch it!


    <span>Soon after, streams of dense light were emitted from the top of the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, as if something had evaporated!


    It worked!? Ye Fan was overjoyed in his heart. His'' Perfection like Water '', thisst desperate attack, finally had an effect?


    <span>The Apocalypse Shakyamuni''s eyes revealed a trace of astonishment. She did not expect that Ye Fan''s perfection of being like water and being in such a state would be able to affect such a massive amount of elemental energy gathering body.


    "This... How is this possible!? "


    She still underestimated Ye Fan? A sword intent that exceeded Duotian''s expectations was much stronger than what she had expected!


    Seeing Ye Fan''s Perfection like water about to break through the outeryer of energy, if this were to continue, it might really cause the core energy to be unstable, thus destroying the opening of the gate to the starry sky.<span>Shakyamuni Apocalypse made a prompt decision. With a baleful look in her eyes, she flew about a hundred meters away from Ye Fan. She opened her arms and streams of elemental energy gathered around her!


    <span>A dozen or so magic arrays appeared behind the Mage King. Burning mes, roaring winds of ice, violent lightning, poisonous winds, decaying darkness ¡­


    <span>Because of the Spiritual Drawing Array, all kinds of elemental magic were formed in the blink of an eye under the control of the Armageddon Mage King!


    <span>It was something that could move mountains and fill the seas. It could destroy an entire city in an instant!


    <span>"Die!"


    <span>The Armageddon Mage King pushed with one hand. The dozen or so gigantic array formations, like magic seals, pressed down on Ye Fanyer byyer!


    Ye Fan looked at that multicolored elemental wave which carried the aura of toppling mountains and overturning seas, and rushed towards him. His gaze was like lightning, and calmly lifted a goldenke with his left hand.<span>The liquid golden sword intent was just like a star. After piercing through the tsunami of elemental waves, it instantly disappeared!


    <span>However, in the next second, the liquid sword intent exploded with countless specks of cold stars, directly shattering these elemental magic!


    An elemental wave swept past, and Ye Fan stood there motionless, continuing to control the golden waterfall!


    <span>"Your magic is simply not enough to match my sword intent ¡­" Ye Fan proudly said.


    <span>Seeing that the energy ball at the top of the tower would be destroyed, she gritted her teeth and said, "Since that''s the case ¡­ Then let''s see who canst until the end! "


    <span>Before he could finish his words, Shakyamuni''s figure had already flown straight to the dazzling light on top of the tower!


    <span>The violent fluctuations of energy made that ce look like a purgatory furnace. Earth''s energy and Ye Fan''s superhuman powers were fiercely shing. Any trace of energy that was emitted from that ce was terrifyingly powerful!


    Even with Shakyamuni''s strength, he could not stay long in the face of the violent pressure that exceeded the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm.


    Ye Fan''s brows knitted, he didn''t understand, what was the Annihtion Shakyamuni trying to do? If this body of hers were to enter, wouldn''t it be fish on the chopping block!?But in less than a second, Ye Fan suddenly woke up!


    Shakyamuni Apocalypsended on the top of the tower like a moth to a me, but around her, a "ck energy hole" suddenly appeared!Countless energy particles seemed to have found their final destination as they crazily poured into Shakyamuni''s body!


    As a result, the light around Shakyamuni became dimmer!Ye Fan almost forgot. This guy also mastered a magic to absorb energy because of the Spiritual Drawing Array!


    <span>She was not nning to forcefully resist, but to absorb Ye Fan''s sword intent!


    <span>As long as Ye Fan was as good as water and was unable to focus his attacks in a short period of time, his power would not be enough to destroy the gate to the starry sky!


    However... Ye Fan wasn''t too worried.


    <span>"Pfft!"


    Shakyamuni, who was blocking the energy flow outside, spat out a mouthful of blood!


    She was horrified to find that although she could absorb a huge amount of elemental particles, Ye Fan''s mind was truly as clear as water. It was simply too condensed, and when she absorbed it into her body, the particles could not be dposed quickly!?


    This caused her to feel as if she had sucked in a small stone or metal fragment, causing her to feel unbearable pain!


    "Do you think my liquefied sword intent can be digested by you as easily as ordinary elemental particles?" The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth contained fresh blood as he grinned and said.


    Even though he was also in great pain, he believed that the Apocalypse Shakyamuni would not feel well, and he would not be able to hold on for long!


    Annihtion''s Shakyamuni revealed a look of terror. She had indeed not considered this question, because she had never seen a liquefied sword intent before!<span>Such a high concentration liquefied sword intent had turned her absorbing magic into a "chronic suicide"!?


    "Cough cough ¡­" Shakyamuni began to cough out blood continuously. In fact, blood began to seep out from his eyes, nose, and body ¡­


    Perfection like Water, constantly destroying her body! Although the draconic mes contained within it weren''t enough to kill her powerful Primal, they were still constantly eating away at her!<span>"Lucifer ¡­ You won''t win, because you have to face the entire! "


    A hint of determination appeared in Shakyamuni''s eyes. She suddenly fell backwards, directly annihting herself in that magnificent ball of energy!?


    For a moment, the Apocalypse Shakyamuni and the brewing gate of the starry sky had actually merged into one!?

 Chapter 1887

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.<span>1887


    Shakyamuni''s body could not withstand such a high intensity of energy. The moment it entered, his body turned into countless particles that dissipated!


    However, the soul of the apocalypse was fused with the body of energy!<span>The ether body was an energy life form. To the Shakyamuni, transforming into a giant ball of energy light was something they were used to!


    <span>Ye Fan had never thought that the Apocalypse Shakyamuni could be like this, directly abandoning the human body and using the Primordial Spirit method to directly control this ball of energy!?


    <span>At this moment, the Apocalypse Shakyamuni had already integrated perfectly with the entire Spirit Drawing Array, Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda, and the gate to the starry sky!


    <span>"Crap!"


    <span>Ye Fan discovered that the energy body he just broke through was actually being rapidly repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye?!


    "Thank you very much ¡­" Sword God, your sword intent will also be the nourishment for the opening of the spatial gate.I should have thought of that long ago. Actually, I didn''t need to stop you from the start ¡­


    <span>In any case, I''ve long since given up on this lowly human body. I''ve entered this gate of the starry sky in a soul form, so what can you do to me?


    As long as the gate to the starry sky opens, my soul will be able to return to my homnd.<span>The Shakyamuni''s voice sounded from within the energy body, carrying a hint of ridicule, as well as boundless longing and excitement.


    <span>Ye Fan was at a loss. At this moment, the energy body was under the direct control of the Guardian King, as if this gate of the starry sky already had its own thoughts.


    <span>The Perfection like Water that he had released was absorbed by the Shakyamuni. Once it was activated, it would lose its lethality!


    <span>On the other hand, a power as powerful as Perfection like Water would be used by the opposite party?


    The Shakyamuni could use energy bodies to protect his soul, as well as magic to speed up thepletion of the gate to the starry sky!It was true that she had no chance of escaping, because her physical body was gone. Once her soul left that energy body, it would be extremely fragile.


    However, she didn''t need to run either! There was no need toe out!<span>The entire''s energy was gathering, she was stronger than ever!


    If she was unable to open the gate to the starry sky in this form, then all hope would be for naught!


    As a result, she had nowhere to retreat to, and nothing to fear!<span>There was not much left of the overflowing goldenke ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan felt his body, some of his muscles, actually tremble slightly?


    <span>Even if he had intentionally saved energy on the way here, he had still consumed too much of it.


    <span>When the Milky Way descended to the nine heavens, the Sword Intent was also pushed to the extreme ¡­


    <span>He had originally thought that he would be able to disrupt the opening of this gate to the starry sky.


    <span>In the cold wind, the white world in front of him suddenly became quiet...


    Ye Fan stood in the air, as if he had lost something. He felt as if his body had been hollowed out. He had not experienced this kind of feeling for a long time.


    The pain in his body and the dizziness in his head were nothingpared to the helplessness he felt in his heart ¡­


    "Huff ¡­"<span>Ye Fan let out a long breath, his face was pale, and the golden mes in his eyes were extinguished.


    <span>He clenched his fists. His all-out burst of perfection, which had caused his secondyer to disintegrate, was showing signs that he could not hold on much longer.


    However, this was not the time for him to rest. If he allowed the Shakyamuni to open the gate to the starry sky, then it might all be over!


    "Give up. Even if you''re in your best condition right now, you won''t be able to defeat the current me ¡­" Shakyamuni Apocalypse''s sneer came out from his body.Ye Fan smiled, "Give up?" "These two words have nothing to do with me ¡­"


    With that said, Ye Fan directly took out a handful of Spiritualist Elixir pills, and stuffed them into his mouth!


    <span>No matter how good the elixir was, it would still take time to digest. Even if one chewed too much, it wouldn''t be able to recover in a short period of time. In fact, it might even harm one''s body due to excessive medicinal properties.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t have the time to care about this right now. He could only try his best to recover as much of his strength as possible."God of Swords... Even with your strongest sword intent, you are still unable to threaten me. The Shakyamuni disapproved.


    Ye Fanpletely ignored the mockery, directly taking out his huge ck sword, and tightly holding it with both of his hands.


    Since even Perfection like Water was unable to destroy this energy body, then he might as well use the most primitive, ''stupidest'' method. He didn''t know what material this ck greatsword was made of, but it had never let him down.<span>Ye Fan immediately unfurled the Dragonscale Swordwings from his back, and with all his might, he fiercely charged forward. Borrowing the momentum of the swordwings, his figure drew a fierce afterimage of a swimming dragon!


    With a fierce downward motion, Ye Fan was like a red-gold sharp de, wanting to smash the energy body at the bottom of the tower into pieces!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    With a loud roar, Ye Fan fiercely swung down his huge sword with both of his hands!


    <span>"ng!"


    The surging energy rings were likeyers of raging waves, directly sending Ye Fan flying hundreds of meters away!


    Ye Fan felt a sweetness in his throat, and a mouthful of blood sprayed out!<span>His hands felt as if they had lost all feeling. The palm of his hand cracked and blood spurted out. The sword was also sent flying!


    <span>Ye Fannded on the snow and rolled over a dozen meters on the ground. He coughed out a few more mouthfuls of blood. In the white snow, there were traces of bright red blood.


    "Cough ¡­" "Cough cough ¡­" Ye Fan gasped for breath, feeling as if his internal organs were about to explode, constantly rolling around.


    It was as if his entire body had been detonated by explosives. Every part of him was in pain!<span>Shakyamuni Apocalypse''s mockingughter could be heard. "Innocent ¡­ Sword God? Why are you so naive? Even your sword intent is not a threat to me. How could such an attack be stronger than that liquid sword intent? "


    Ye Fan was swaying, standing up. Unknowingly, in the process of being blown away, the disintegration of the secondyer had already reached the firstyer.


    The pain grew stronger, and his recovery slowed by arge amount.A sense of overdraft became more and more apparent ¡­


    Ye Fan stood up shakily, a hint of blood appeared in his eyes. Looking at the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda that was emitting light in all directions, the ball of energy on the top of the pagoda became more and more zing, and he clenched his teeth...<span>Reaching out his hand, the huge ck sword returned to Ye Fan''s hand. He took a step forward, and continued to rush towards the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda.


    This time, he was nning on changing targets and attack the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda. Even if he could pry open a rock, he would still have a slim chance of winning!


    "Why? It was already a miracle of life that the rebound did not kill you. What are you thinking? "Shakyamuni Apocalypse could not understand why Ye Fan would still charge forward so recklessly despite the fact that he was bound to lose.


    <span>Ye Fan did not even bother replying. With a leap, he used almost all of his recovered strength, condensing a dazzling sword light!


    "Morning Star!"


    When the starlightnded on the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda, it exploded into a ssy me!


    The sword was still sent flying!


    <span>The Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda was intact!


    The huge ck sword pierced through the thick snow, and Ye Fan had used up all his umted strength. The wings on his sword scattered, and he staggered and fell next to the sword, copsing into the cold snow.


    "Phew ¡­" Swoosh ¡­ Whoosh ¡­ "Swish ¡­"Ye Fan seemed to be on the verge of death, and even breathing was difficult for him.


    Never before had Ye Fan felt that the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda in front of him was so grand and vast. In this Antarctic continent, there was no end in sight.


    Under the vast sky, under the colorful sky of Antarctica, in that deste world, Ye Fan''s exhausted figure seemed to be iparably tiny...Once again, he took out a few medicinal pills, and with blood and snow on his hands, he stuffed them all into his mouth without thinking too much.


    Following which, Ye Fan slowly stood up again...<span>"Why? Why!? Can''t you face reality!? Admit that you''ve lost to me, is it that hard!? "


    The Apocalypse Shakyamuni saw that Ye Fan was about to get up again, and couldn''t help but feel a burst of anger!


    Whether it was Ji Xuanyuan or Ye Wuya, tens of thousands of years, the people from the Divine Dragon n had filled her with the pain of failure.


    But now, Ye Fan, who had clearly been defeated by her, was actually unwilling to fall? This was simply humiliating!"Alright... Since you want to die so badly, let''s see how you die before I leave! "


    <span>A spiritual shock wave was emitted from the energy ball, engulfing Ye Fan!


    <span>"Ah!" Ye Fan held his head, and just as he stood up, he fell and rolled in the snow! A painful scream!


    <span>The ck crystal pendant had already been used for too long, and right now his defense against spiritual energy had already been greatly weakened. In addition, Ye Fan had already consumed too much of his spiritual energy, so this spiritual energy impact directly made Ye Fan feel like he was suffering a fate worse than death!


    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1888

    "Haha ¡­" Haha... Even if it''s a peak-stage human sword god, what can you do about it? "Haha ¡­"


    In the air above the South Pole, the Shakyamuni''s delightedughter rang out. snowOn the ground, Ye Fan was painfully struggling and screaming, as if he was dering that she was the ultimate victor! When


    After a burst of mental attack, Ye Fan had already been tormented to the point where he was neither human nor ghost. His eyes were zed, and the little energy he had just recovered through the aid of medicine had beenpletely used up.<span>Lucifer... Don''t you understand? "Let''s see. In this boundless world, in this entire world, who wille and help you?"


    <span>No matter how many people they save, they will still take it for granted. If you die here, they will only think you are useless ¡­ You


    <span>After going through such torture that is worse than death, slowly falling into the world of ice and snow by yourself, what exactly are you looking for? "


    On Ye Fan''s pale face, he sneered, "Then I''ll ask you..." What about you? Do you not know whether the Ether Civilization is still here? Xuan


    The Yellow Emperor did not kill youpletely. If you have the chance to survive ¡­ Why did he have to go and suffer under Ye Wuya''s hands for hundreds of years? Me


    At least trying to save a world with a wife, a daughter, a family, brothers and sisters.


    And you? You have endured so much, destroyed so much, yet you want to return to a home that might have been long gone ¡­ Don''t you think you''re even more ridiculous? "


    "Shut up!" How could a mere low-level civilization bepared with the great Ether Civilization!?


    You don''t understand the power of the ether particles at all. Even if ¡­ Even if I have to perish, I will end everything in the ether realm! " terminal


    The Shakyamuni reprimanded angrily, saying fiercely, "It looks like you still don''t have a clear feeling for the difference between the human race and the human race ¡­ I will let you experience it for yourself, and then I will wipe you outpletely! " Speak


    As the voice faded, another wave of spirit power shockwaves was released from the top of the tower! leaf<span>Fan''s heart tightened. Just as he was thinking about how to resist, he suddenly felt an energy wave in front of him!


    Countless colorful granules formed the figure of a woman, and a gust of condensed spiritual energy formed a shield which directly wrapped around Ye Fan!


    "The spiritual force shockwave rapidly approached, and the small shield was like a lonely boat in the middle of the ocean, as if it could be destroyed at any time but was able to firmly hold on!"<span>"Ai''er?!"


    Ye Fan saw the particles in front of him condense again. His long amber hair was fluttering, and the nobledy in ck dress was standing behind him. He felt a burst of excitement in his mind! tower


    Mage King Apocalypse, who was inside the sphere of energy, was slightly taken aback. She had not expected this either ¡­ AceAfter being assaulted by the spiritual force just now, she still had some lingering fear. Her pretty face turned pale as she turned her head back and smiled at Ye Fan, "Not bad ¡­." "I managed to make it in time." On


    Spiritual energy. Ai''er''s talent was unparalleled. Even though the Shakyamuni had the strength to snatch the heavens, she was able to deal with mental attacks alone. leaf<span>Fan Sai didn''t know how to reply. He thought everything was over, but he didn''t expect that Ai''er would appear to help him block this spiritual attack. This


    When he was about to fall into the ice-cold abyss, a warm hand pulled at him. Ye Fan had experienced this before, but this time ¡­ What was most inconceivable to him! cause<span>This was the heart of the South Pole. If he wanted toe here, even if it was Ai''er, he would have to leave a long time in advance! He


    <span>The duration of the battle with the Shakyamuni was not long. Unless Ai''er had long since caught up, she would not be able to arrive in time. To


    <span>Not to mention that teleporting would consume a lot of energy, he did not dare to teleport to an area close to the Shakyamuni. Press


    It was reasonable to say that no one woulde to the decisive battle between him and the Guardian King, because everyone in the world probably felt that even if they didn''te, the result wouldn''t change. by<span>Ye Fan had never thought that he would see such a familiar figure here. "


    You. "Why are you here?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask. He and Ai''er had indeed gone through a life and death trial together, but he didn''t want her to risk her life to save him this time. Ace


    "I just rushed over here first, I''m not the only one here."


    <span>"What?" Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, then suddenly sensed something and looked towards the sky behind him ¡­ one


    <span>A golden dragon that was several hundred meters long pierced through the clouds. It was Xiao Jin!


    Xiao Jin dove down andnded on the ground. On his body, a group of familiar figures jumped down onto the ice and snow on the South Pole as they sprinted towards Ye Fan.


    <span>"Hubby!" Su Qingxue cried out mournfully. Her eyes were red. Seeing Ye Fan covered in blood from afar, the woman couldn''t stop her tears from falling. in


    At her side, Ning Zimo, Feng Yuying, Nian Ru Jiao, Ling Yuwei, Du Yun''er, Xu Linshan, Timely Blue Rain, Fog Night, and the other girls were also crying.<span>Just by looking at the bloodstains on the surroundings and Ye Fan''s bedraggled appearance, they couldn''t imagine what a man had experienced. To


    <span>Just what kind of battle could cause an invincible man to turn into such a miserable state ¡­? Siu


    <span>Qingxue threw herself in front of Ye Fan and trembled as she hugged the man, "Sorry!" I''m sorry. "We arete!"


    <span>Xiao Xue... "You ¡­" Ye Fan felt that his eyes were burning, his hands were trembling, and he was embracing a woman.


    At this moment, even if the world were to copse and the world were to shatter, he suddenly felt that ¡­ It didn''t matter anymore ¡­


    <span>Even though he was heartbroken, how could he have so many female friends that were willing to live and die with him? What more could he ask for ¡­


    <span>"King! How are you doing!? " With tears in her eyes, Sally ran over to Ye Fan''s side.


    <span>"Boss!" We''re here! "


    Aziz, Asmuntis, Leviathan, and Xie Linfen, along with other INFERNO members, also gathered around Ye Fan. Their eyes were filled with grief, indignation, and concern. leaf


    Warmth surged in Fan''s heart, but he could not help but bitterly smile, "Why are all of you here ¡­" "It''s not like the South Pole is a Disnend. Is it a yground?"


    "Haha ¡­" Everyoneughed heartily, feeling overjoyed. It was as if the Apocalyptic Shakyamuni that was in front of them, that terrifying energy body, simply did not exist! terminal<span>Inside the energy body, the Apocalypse Shakyamuniughed sinisterly. This is truly a touching reunion. I never thought that before I left, there would be so many people who wished to send me off ¡­ "


    <span>The surrounding wind began to blow fiercely, and a formless pressure enveloped everyone''s heads.


    Everyone withdrew their smiles, and gathered around Ye Fan after channeling all their cultivation base.


    Even Xiao Jin, although he had a trace of fear in his eyes, spread his enormous wings and made a ferocious attack in front of Ye Fan.Humph... Truly, the ignorant is fearless. A motley crowd, the Sword God that you all look up to, is only a defeated opponent of mine ¡­


    <span>What can you do? "A bunch of weak ants..." The Apocalypse Shakyamuni said contemptuously. Siu


    <span>Qingxue stood up, walked to the front, and coldly said with a frosty face: "So what if you''re weak? So weak, can it only yield!? "


    The woman had a resolute expression on her face as she took out a ck jade and a white jade from her storage pouch. These two pieces of jade were none other than the Profound Nether n''s Wordless Book! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1889

    Seeing this scene, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be stunned, not knowing what this woman was nning to do.<span>Su Qingxue took off the two thumb rings on her hand and embedded them into the Heavenly Book!


    <span>"Xuanming Ice Soul ¡­"


    Su Qingxue activated the Xuanming Tribe''s cultivation technique and her entire body began to rapidly change. Every cell inside and outside of her body was losing their temperature and even became iparably cold! !


    Even in thisnd of ice and snow, he could still feel a woman''s body. It was unbelievably cold!<span>In just a few seconds, Su Qingxue''s eyes turned icy blue and her long hair also turned azure blue. Her body seemed to have turned into translucent ice!


    Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, staring nkly at his familiar wife, who had turned into a stranger''s appearance, just like an ice sculpture of a goddess!<span>Although Su Qingxue''s current cultivation was only in Li Wu Chen''s realm, Ye Fan felt that her strength could not be determined by her awakened bloodline form!


    He finally understood why Ye Feng died in the hands of Su Qingxue ¡­ flutter


    In a trance, Ye Fan felt that the temperament and demeanor of a woman seemed to be a little simr to that of the elder sister fairy from his memories."Profound Nether Bloodline?" Shakyamuni gave a cold snort. "So what if your bloodline is awakened with such a small amount of strength?" Speak


    Just as his voice faded, another wave of Mental Energy shockwaves whistled over from the top of the tower! mimicry


    The Buddha was an invisible, malevolent, deep sea serpent that shuttled over, wanting to devour everyone!


    "Be careful!" Ai''er turned into a particle once again, and her spiritual force howled out as the multicolored particles formed a shield! punching


    "The moment the shock wave came into contact with Ayer''s shield, it exploded into a wave of energy, causing a long ravine to appear on the ground!"<span>"Ahhh!" Ai''er cried out in pain, transforming into a human form as shended on the snowy ground.


    <span>"Although I managed to block this round of attack, Ai''er''s face was already pale, and the energy consumption was even greater than before."


    "Ai Er!"<span>"Princess!" mass


    <span>He went to help Ar up and looked at her worriedly.


    <span>Although Ai''er gently shook her head, indicating that she was fine, it was obvious that she couldn''t withstand another attack. Ling


    Yu Wei anxiously shouted, "Little Snow! Hurry up! "It''s toote!"<span>Su Qingxue''s expression was calm. Two drops of blue liquid fell from her hands as if they were crystals. It was as if they were blue blood!


    At such a low temperature, the liquid didn''t freeze and instead fell on the two pieces of Heavenly Book!


    Immediately, the two books began to emit a ck and white light of energy. They were like two ck and white dragons, coiling around each other and surrounding everyone in an instant! leaf<span>The sail felt that these were two extremely pure Yin Yang energies! The power of Taiji! When


    <span>After the ck and white Yin Yang Qi spread out, a shield that was strong enough to cover everyone appeared!


    "ng!" The Apocalypse Shakyamuni unleashed yet another mental attack, striking the shield!


    "Weng ¡­"<span>With a muffled sound, the Yin Yang energies on the shield began to flow like a liquid, weakening the transfer of spiritual force and transforming it into invisibility!


    "Done!" Everyone''s eyes lit up with hope! leaf


    The sail was puzzled, "This is..." A shield formed from the power of Taiji? " Ling


    <span>Yu Wei nodded and said excitedly, "The Xuanming Family''s Wordless Book has a mysterious origin, and there are twenty-eight stars of the Grand Celestial Constetion Formation recorded on it.


    <span>This was an ultimate defensive array that relied on the power of yin and yang to cancel out all energies.


    Although we can''t set up such a huge array here, Snowy said that after she studied it, she found that the Wordless Heavenly Book itself is made of special materials.<span>With the help of two pieces of Yin-Yang Jade Stone, he could directly activate a massive array formation - the Heavenly Book Shield!


    <span>Snowy had specially rushed back to the Xuanming Tribe and brought the Wordless Book over so that she could block the Guardian King''s attack!


    No matter what spell the Shakyamuni uses, as long as it is an element from the Primal Chaos World, this shield will be able to block any form of energy! "Su Qingxue turned around and said, "Let me control the Heavenly Book Shield. Everyone, follow what I said before, give the energy to the shield ¡­ ¡­" mass


    Everyone nodded their heads. They started to circte their cultivation techniques, turning their cultivation into true energy, true essence, and channeling into the shields around them! yin


    Yang Qi continuously replenished everyone''s true essence.At the same time, Su Qingxue controlled the Heavenly Book Shield and a group of people continuously approached the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda.


    Wife, you. What are you doing? " Ye Fan didn''t understand what everyone''s n was. Siu


    Qingxue said, "Chu Yunyao, if even your sword intent is unable to break through the Guardian King''s defense, then even if she were tounch a nuclear bomb from all over the world, it would be useless. cause


    Most of the bombs couldn''t even reach this side, and they would be detonated in advance, resulting in the power being too dispersed. Other than destroying the South Pole, there was no other use ¡­ byIf I can''t use force, then I''ll have to think of another way to use the power of the Xuanming Ice Soul to freeze particles.


    <span>I''ll try to freeze the energy particles on top of the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda, causing the astral gate to be unable to sessfully obtain a stable energy ¡­ " Frozen


    Nodding ¡­ Particle?!


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva. It could only be said that Chu Yunyao really could think of this. If they fought head on, they wouldn''t be able to destroy it. They would fight back and cut off its source!<span>However, the problem was ¡­ Could Su Qingxue, by herself, manage to create such a massive amount of particles and such a huge Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda?


    "Wife, do you think that''s possible?" Ye Fan asked. Siu


    Gentle Snow replied, "I don''t know, but I am very clear ¡­ "We have no other choice ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan was silent. After clenching his fists, his eyes shed with determination. Without saying anything further, he directly took out a bunch of pills and stuffed them into his mouth.


    <span>That''s right, he had no other choice. In that case, he could only prepare for the worst ¡­


    "You''re simply too stupid. Even if you have the Profound Nether n''s Heavenly Book in your hand, how long do you think you can keep this shield alive for?"


    Shakyamuniughed and said, "Since you want to y so much, I''ll y with you guys." Speak<span>Before his voice faded away, a dozen or so magic arrays suddenly appeared in the sky!


    The shining magic array was like a huge cannon, shooting towards the Heavenly Book Shield where Su Qingxue and the others were at.


    Arrows of fire, spears of ice, lightning, des of wind, giant rocks, decaying death energy ¡­ number


    The unclear elemental magic directly washed over the Heavenly Book Shield like a torrential storm!<span>For a moment, it was as if countless deadly fireworks were released from the shield. The snow around them was thrown dozens of meters into the air, and the snow was thrown intoplete disarray!


    "Boom boom boom!"The intense explosions resounded within the shield. Everyone felt as if the shield would be shattered at any moment. It was on the verge of copse!


    <span>Yin Yang Qi elerated its flow, doing its best to eliminate the damage caused by these elements, but he was still unable to make ends meet!


    <span>Everyone discovered that maintaining this shield''s energy was extremely difficult, much less continuing forward! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1890

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.1890


    The destructive power of the magic of the Shakyamuni was already astonishing to begin with. Coupled with the energy that was continuously gathering here, it allowed her to squander everything she wanted without restraint!<span>At this moment, even Xiao Jin, whose defensive power was above others, did not dare to take the blow head on. He had already shrunk his body and entered the shield, using his demon beast''s true essence to maintain the shield.


    "No... If this continued, they wouldn''t even be able to get close to the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda! The difference in cultivation was too great!<span>All of us added up will not be enough. Our strength is simply too insignificant ¡­ " A look of anxiety appeared in Nian Bing''s eyes as he fully revolved his true essence.


    <span>"You still have to hold on... Otherwise, they would all be waiting for death! " At this moment, Sally''s blood was already boiling, and her entire body was ignited with purplish ck demonic mes.


    <span>However, even if Sally and the others went all out, they were still far from being able topare with Shakyamuni.


    <span>Ning Xuemo, Feng Yueying and the other girls, who had weaker cultivations, felt extremely exhausted. Their foreheads were covered in sweat, and they struggled to hold on.


    "Damn it ¡­" This guy absorbs so much magic at such a fast rate! We can''t absorb spiritual energy this fast! " Xie Linfuan gritted his teeth.


    "Mo Fei, isn''t this guy the smartest!? "Think of a way!" Leviathan shouted.


    Xie Linyuan smiled wryly. "In front of absolute strength ¡­" It''s useless for me to think of anything! ""We''re all here, what''s there to be afraid of even if we die!?" Azazel said in a deep voice.


    <span>"Stinky cksmith!" What nonsense are you spouting! "Thatzy Beryl didn''te!" the Leviathan swore.


    <span>Asmondius frowned. "With his level of cultivation, it doesn''t matter if hees or not ¡­" There should be only one person who can survive ¡­ "


    <span>While diverting their attention with their conversation, they were struggling to hold on.


    The ck and white Heavenly Book Shield could no longer move forward even after bombarding thend of ice and snow ¡­<span>No one felt fear in their hearts, but they could not help but reveal a look of despair ¡­


    "Ahh ¡­" Feng Yueying finally could not hold on any longer. Her head felt dizzy, and she almost fell down.<span>Ye Fan grabbed the woman, his heart was as if it was being cut by knives. He frowned and said, "Ying Ying, stop trying to be brave. Just stay inside the shield."


    Feng Yueying was ashamed and ming herself as she sobbed and shook her head, "Hubby, I''m sorry ¡­ "It''s because I''m too useless..."


    <span>Ye Fan cracked a smile, stroked the woman''s hair, and looked deeply at everyone who was persisting within the shield, muttering: "It''s nothing ¡­ ¡­" "Give me a little more time, just a little more time ¡­"


    However, time was running out.<span>As Feng Yueying fell, Ning Zimo, Xu Linshan, and the other women with weaker cultivations could no longer persist ¡­


    Watching one person after another fall, everyone''s heart became heavier and heavier.


    Although the Heavenly Book Shield could use a rtively small amount of energy to cancel out arge amount of energy, it still had a limit.The Armageddon Mage King''s attack was just too powerful. They weren''t on the same level at all.


    Seeing that the shield was getting weaker and weaker, the Shakyamuniughed sarcastically: "What happened? Didn''t they say to freeze the particles? Come here...<span>A group of low level civilized life forms actually tried to challenge the high level civilized life forms, you had no chance of winning from the beginning! "


    <span>Everyone gritted their teeth. They knew that the other party was provoking them, but they didn''t dare to say anything. They were afraid that the shield would break if they were distracted.


    Once the Heavenly Book Shield failed, everyone''s bodies would be smashed to smithereens, and their souls would be destroyed!


    <span>"Boom ¡ª"


    Suddenly, the sound of an airne tearing through the air could be heard!Arge transport ne with the Dark Council logo on it, swiftly arrived!


    Following that, as the ne descended, arge number of figures jumped down from the ne!


    "Boss!" I''ming! "


    <span>A woman with blood-red wings spread out from her back. She held onto a golden-haired white man as she led the charge!


    It was actually the couple Belial and Sophia!?


    Behind them was a group of Strigoi. Under themand of the ancient Magi, Stuart and Alexandra, they spread out their blood-red devil wings and flew towards the ground!


    "Beryl?" "Sophia?" Ye Fan was stunned, he never thought that these two would bring the ancient people and the Strigoi to assist!?


    Beryl waved his hands and shouted, "The Strigoi is slow! Fortunately, I made it in time! "<span>"Lazy person... So you''re calling for reinforcements?! "Haha ¡­" Leviathan and the others were allughing.


    <span>"Lord Lucifer!" "Sorry, we camete!"


    The ancient one, Stuart, turned into a ck shadow as he charged forward.


    After Su Qingxue noticed it, she let Stuart enter the Heavenly Book Shield without a hitch.Stewart took out a blood-red magic staff and dripped a drop of his own blood onto it.


    Suddenly, the magic staff seemed toe to life as countless blood-red threads extended out. A blood-red screen spread out, enveloping everyone present!<span>"This is our blood n''s 13 saint artifact''s spirit staff. It can quickly recover one''s blood vitality. Although it''s a drop in the bucket, it''s still better than nothing!"


    <span>Enveloped by the blood-colored light screen, everyone felt that their energy and spirit were rapidly recovering as their faces filled with joy.


    "How could you all ¡­" Ye Fan was very surprised. The Blood n''s army was about to make a move.


    Alessandro also entered the shield and said seriously, "The Sword God did not oppose Sophia and Beryl''s marriage. He acknowledged the existence of our Strigoi and trusted us to be his friends ¡­<span>You have saved our blood n and saved the world. Now that the world is at stake, of course we have to be worthy of your acknowledgement! "


    While they were speaking, the Blood Race experts had already begun infusing their blood magic into the shield. The Heavenly Book Shield had once again stabilized!<span>"Hmph, struggling in death''s door..." But Shakyamuni Armageddon didn''t care at all. He immediately unleashed countless fiery meteors into the air.


    <span>Large amounts of fire rained down, burning the blood races that hadn''t entered the shield yet to ashes!


    At that moment, the sound of an airne could be heard again!<span>Ye Fan and the others looked up and were surprised to find that there was more than one!?


    From all directions, a dozen transport nes appeared. Most of them were military, with gs from different countries printed on them. Some of them even had special organization signs printed on them.


    Countless figures jumped off the ne. Some of them used parachutes, while others descended from the sky, using their abilities to rapidly descend!


    Among them, there was a woman dressed in red that was covered in phoenix mes and had a pair of white ming wings on her back."Xin''er!?"


    <span>"Elder sister?!"


    Ye Fan and Du Yun''er immediately recognized who it was. It was Xiao Xin''er and a group of Phoenix n experts, including Huang Yueshan, who were rushing over!


    <span>Xiao Xin''er saw the appearance of Ye Fan inside the shield, and her eyes became crystal clear, "Stinky Ye Fan!" Useless! And you still want me to save you! "


    "Haha!" This is my first time seeing you in such a sorry state, Ye Fan! " Ji Hantian followed closely behind, riding the wind with Ji Tianliu and the others from the Divine Dragon n.


    Not only that, but Ying Qiong, along with the members of the White Tiger n, Wei Bufan, and the Patriarchs and experts of the other ns also descended from the sky!"Sir God of Swords! This time, let us give you a hand! " One of the elders shouted. Ye Fan recognized him, it was the old man who was kneeling and crying at the n Gathering.


    <span>Hundreds and thousands of n experts descended towards the Antarctic Continent, braving the rain of lightning and fire.


    Among them, many were directly killed in mid-air by magic. Some screamed miserably, while others died without even making a sound!


    <span>Under the apocalyptic Shakyamuni''s Heaven Seizing Stage spell, as long as they did not enter the shield, they would instantly die.


    <span>Even so, there were still shadows of people who were fearless of death on the ne!


    <span>The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1891

    < > 1891 "


    Stinking brat... You want to stand out by yourself? Did he lose this time? "Haha ¡­" Liu Qing Hou and the Wordless Monk, together with a group of ancient warriors from the big sects of China, also descended from the sky.


    <span>Ye Fan looked over, and when he saw those familiar figures, he felt a lump in his throat. He didn''t know what to say. "How could you guys..." Shu


    <span>Ling Qingfeng and the others from the mountain, Hu Lishan from the Taichi Sect, Wang Han, Jiang Xiao, and even the figures from the Azure Dragon School were all rushing over.


    "Mr. Ye!" Do you still remember me, Old Hu!? Tai Chi Sect would never be greedy for life and afraid of death! "<span>"Your Excellency Sword God, we, Karakorum, are willing to advance and retreat together with you!"


    <span>"Mr. Ye, although there have been some conflicts, our Mystic Sword Sect respects you as a true hero!"


    <span>"How can such a great scene becking the members of our Divine me Cult!?"


    <span>A few familiar faces that he had met a few times but did not have much contact with appeared one after another, greeting Ye Fan. They did not fear this life or death situation at all! King


    Zi Han ran to Ye Fan''s side and said with concern, "Brother Fan! How are you? " leaf<span>Fan Xian shook his head to show that it was okay, "How did you know the situation here?"


    <span>"Miss Su has spoken to the entire world, we all responded voluntarily! Everyone knows their strength is low, but if they can help you with it, we are willing to help! " Prince Han said. leaf


    <span>Only then did Fan Xian realize that Su Qingxue had already nned this out beforeing here. No wonder these people had a clear train of thought and directly entered the shield. Ginger


    Little White dodged the two rain of fire and ran over with a trembling face, "Ye ¡­" Mr. Ye! This ce is so dangerous! "<span>Ye Fan came back to his senses, and with a smile said, "You knew the danger and came back?" in


    <span>"In my memory, this fatty has never been so brave before."


    Fear is fear, but I. "I also want to do something for Mr. Ye. See, everyone thinks so." Jiang Xiaobai smiled innocently. Ya Wen Yan''s feelings. org


    Hearing this extremely simple sentence, in Ye Fan''s heart, there was an indescribable feeling...


    He looked at those who had fallen on the way and those who had died, then looked at those who had rushed into their shields and started operating their martial arts to help maintain their shields ¡­


    Ye Fan actually couldn''t even call out their names, but he wanted to remember their appearances as much as possible. HeAfter experiencing many wars, the big one was small, but he had never felt so overwhelmed by a war before!


    This sort of deep feeling of pride came from the depths of his soul. It caused all the blood in his body to boil!


    Ye Fan didn''t know how to describe his current mood. The only thing he could be certain of was that his life, even up until now, was already worth it! quaque<span>Even Su Qingxue was very surprised at this moment. Before she came, she had called for the entire world to fight against this disaster together.


    She also exined the basic strategy to the various organizations and told them that this was a gamble with a slim chance of survival, and that it was entirely voluntary. But


    She hadn''t thought that so many people would be willing to stand out and live and die with them ¡­ "


    "Thank you ¡­" Su Qingxue choked with sobs. She suddenly understood why men would pay so much for this world ¡­ inThe other women, the demons, and thousands upon thousands of people who were far away rushed over with their lives on the line. Their eyes were also filled with emotions. longitudinal


    Of course, these people were not all because of Ye Fan, but also for their own fate, but this was also understandable.


    To be able to sacrifice oneself in a life or death situation was already extremely valuable. and


    At the same time, the Apocalypse Shakyamuni sneered as he saw so many humans fall from the sky.<span>Magic array after magic array appeared in the sky. Countless ming meteors and thunder and lightning directly annihted all the ancient martial artists in the air!


    <span>"Boom!" Before a ne couldnd, it was destroyed by a bolt of lightning in the sky! terminal


    The Shakyamuni activated his magic in a raging frenzy,ughing maniacally. "Look at all of you insignificant fellows, weak low-level lifeforms. Do you think you can die happily?" NowMore and more people died, charred bodies and debris everywhere. punching


    <span>Once they reached the barrier, everyone used all their cultivation base to rush towards the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda with all their might! See


    <span>All the familiar figures who had died in the deadly light were filled with grief and anger, and their eyes were filled with tenacity when they heard the Guardian King''s taunts!


    <span>This monster, doesn''t she have a limit!? " Xiao Xin''er said unwillingly as she continuously channeled Phoenix mes into the shield.


    "She absorbed the''s energy, this isn''t her original strength at all!" Huang Yueshan said. kiki


    Tian Liu gritted his teeth. "If this goes on, most of us will die if we can''t get to the surface ¡­" "<span>There was no other way! Since we came here, we did not intend to leave here alive! " "Let''s go," Ying Qiong said, his eyes shining.


    Everyone increased their efforts! Hundreds of thousands of years ago, our ancestors fought against their entire elite army! MeWe are only dealing with this disgraceful thing, we cannot lose face for our ancestors! "


    "Alright!" An enraged roar filled with fighting spirit resounded through the skies!


    On the vast white ground, the Heavenly Book Shield was protecting a group of people as it slowly advanced. terminal


    The Shakyamuni did not fear anything as he continuously cast spiritual force attacks, ming storms, frost explosions, and other types of spells, which caused countless shockwaves that shook the earth! oculus<span>As they watched, they finally got within a hundred meters. However, it was tiring!


    "Even if everyone has done their best, the gap is still a gap that cannot be bridged by hot-bloodedness!"


    His speed was too slow ¡­ "It''s toote. If we continue like this, we won''t be able to make it to the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda. We won''t be able tost ourselves." Even Ji Hantian was feeling somewhat tired.


    <span>"We might as well rush out! How depressing! At most, I can just die and fight it out with! " Xiao Xin''er gritted her teeth.


    "No!" If we get out, we won''t even be able to endure the spiritual force and won''t even need to fight! " Huang Yueshan immediately rejected it.<span>Ling Yuwei frowned and looked towards Su Qingxue, "Little Snow, how much longer can you hold on?"


    Others might not know, but she was very clear that the most tiring thing right now was Su Qingxue, who was activating the Heavenly Book Shield!


    If it wasn''t for Su Qingxue, this shield wouldn''t even work! Only


    Under the state of the Xuanming Ice Soul, no one could tell how tired Su Qingxue was, and Su Qingxue did not even reveal it.


    I... "I can still persevere..." Su Qingxue tried her best to speak naturally and her breathing became disorderly. can


    Yes, many people realized that Su Qingxue had also reached the end of her tether. This<span>A n to approach the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda and freeze it had originally been very suspenseful, but now the chances of that happening were even slimmer ¡­ "


    Hold on for another minute ¡­ "No need, just a minute."


    Suddenly, Ye Fan, who had been silent for a while, stood in the middle of the crowd and said with a calm face. mass


    Hope ignited in everyone''s eyes, many of them anxiously asked: "Sir God of Swords! You have a way!? ""Hubby, you ¡­ What are you going to do? " Su Qingxue was somewhat suspicious. Although she knew that Ye Fan could recover very quickly, no matter how fast he was, it would not be so short a time that he would fully recover.


    Besides, even if he fully recovered, he might not be able to defeat the current Shakyamuni ¡­ leafFan Xian directly took out thest Spirit Nurturing Ganoderma, and under everyone''s astonished gaze, Ye Fan directly put all of the Spirit Nurturing Ganoderma into his mouth! Siu


    Qingxue and the other girls recognized what it was and their hearts immediately jumped to their throats! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1892

    < > 1892


    "Hubby!? You. What the hell are you doing!? " Su Qingxue''s voice trembled. Ya Wen Yan''s feelings. org


    "Big Brother Ye Fan!" You ate so many Spiritualist Ganoderma all at once!? Something will happen! " Blue Rain cried out in rm.<span>"What!? Spiritualist Ganoderma!? The legendary Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma!? " Some of the nsmen were stunned.


    Ye Fan''s organs were extremely powerful. With a single mouthful of the Spiritualist Ganoderma, it was madly absorbed into his body!


    <span>Even though it was pure spiritual energy from the essence of heaven and earth, it was a suicidal ''nourishment'' when these nutrients were poured into his body.


    With the help of the pills and the rest just now, Ye Fan felt that he had recovered almost half of his strength.


    <span>However, once the Sesame Seed had entered his body, it was like a strong explosive that was ready to burst apart his entire body!


    In fact, if an ordinary person ate the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma like this, all the blood vessels in their body would have exploded long ago!


    "Everyone stay inside the shield. Wait a moment, no matter what happens outside, don''te out!"


    <span>After Ye Fan finished speaking, he took a deep breath, endured the pain that was continuously emitted from his body, and walked to the back of Su Qingxue who was in the Profound Nether Ice Soul state ¡­


    Gentle and gentle, Ye Fan embraced Su Qingxue''s cold waist from behind, and stuck close to the ear of the woman, and said while smiling: "Little Snow, although the time is not good, but also very rushed ¡­ ¡­ But I really want to ask you something ¡­ "<span>Su Qingxue had a feeling that something was wrong. She shook her head and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? I don''t want to hear it ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes turned red, and blood started to seep out from his body. The small blood vessels on his body couldn''t hold on and started to burst.


    His breathing had also be rough, making him look extremely painful ¡­.


    "If a woman says she doesn''t want to hear it, then she just wants to hear it. Then I''ll just say it directly ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan grinned and asked deeply: "Su Qingxue... Will you marry me? "


    It was a simple and straightforward question, yet it was very clear. It was as if the entire white world had frozen in ce!<span>Outside the Heavenly Book Shield, it was like the end of the world.


    <span>Within the barrier, everyone was iparably quiet.


    No one would have thought that at this moment, Ye Fan would actually propose to his own wife!


    It went without saying what this meant ¡­ Obviously, Ye Fan felt that this was hisst chance!


    If he didn''t propose marriage now, he was afraid that he would regret it ¡­


    <span>Su Qingxue bit her lips tightly. Within her ice-blue eyes, a pearl-like, frozen teardrop fell ¡­ ¡­


    She almost broke down in emotion, shook her head painfully, and choked with sobs, "Bastard ¡­" Dead Ye Fan ¡­. Stinky Ye Fan! How can you be so cruel!?


    How can you propose to me at a time like this!? You''re despicable! You scoundrel! I will reject you. You can do it again. "Ugh ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue finally could not hold back her tears and cried. However, even though her heart felt like it was being cut by a knife, she still did not dare to stop the activation of the Heavenly Tome Monolith ¡­ ¡­


    Ye Fan''s eyes were also brimming with tears. He had always wanted to give a woman a special proposal, but he never thought that it would be this kind of "special".


    There was shame in his eyes, and he apologized with a heavy tone, "Sorry ¡­ You should have refused. I shouldn''t have proposed to you... "<span>Ye Fan slowly loosened his hands, took a step forward, and walked out of the shield.


    <span>At this moment, Su Qingxue''s hysterical shout came from behind ¡ª ¡ª


    <span>"I am willing! I will! We''ll get married when we get back! You owe me a wedding! "


    Ye Fan''s figure paused, his heart felt a sharp pain, but it also felt like an endless amount of courage and fighting spirit was surging inside him!"Alright!"


    <span>Ye Fan gave a heavy answer, his eyes ignited with golden mes. Without turning his head back, he took a big step and rushed out of the shield.


    Seeing Ye Fan charge out once again, Shakyamuniughed coldly...


    "Sir God of Swords, what is there to do? Do you want to try the pain again? This time, you won''t even be able to withstand my mental magic, right ¡­ "


    "Don''t make it look like you''ve already won ¡­ I didn''t admit defeat... " Ye Fan stepped on the messy snow and approached the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda alone.


    "Really?" "This time, I will make you concede defeat ¡­" The Apocalypse Shakyamuni spoke in a cold voice.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, and a huge ck sword appeared in his hands.<span>"I''m sorry, I have already lost once in my life, so ¡­ I won''t lose again! Disintegrate! "


    As Ye Fan''s feet began to run, the disintegration technique was instantly activated!


    Level one! Second stage!<span>"Ah!" Ye Fan let out a long whistle, his body that was almost unable to withstand the raging spiritual energy, quickly turned for the better after dissolving!


    Every cell, every trace of blood vessels, meridian, fiber, and bone in the body, all had an exponential increase in efficiency!When the secondyer disintegrated, Ye Fan actually didn''t feel too much pain, but he knew that this was because there was still arge amount of medicinal effects of the Psionic Lucid Ganoderma that hadn''t been released.


    Furthermore, from the beginning, he had no intention of stopping!"Triple Disintegration!"


    <span>After the third round of disintegration, Ye Fan suddenly felt as if every cell in his body had been drenched in hot oil!


    Although it was not his first time trying to disintegrate the thirdyer, the feeling of having his entire body detonated was still maddening!<span>Even though he had been diligently training his body for a long time, he still could not truly control the power of the third level of the disintegration.


    This was aplex feeling of possessing the power to destroy the heavens and earth, yet to endure eighteen levels of hell''s torture, interweaving with each other!


    He bled profusely and fell to the dead skin, which was then recovered by the spirit energy of the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma.


    <span>This cycle was extremely painful, as if it was a bomb that could explode at any time.


    The bright-red Ye Fan continued to grit his teeth, and the golden-red mes in his eyes seemed to have already been released, disying his unparalleled sword intent!


    The sword intent disintegrated! Extreme!


    "Boom!"A violent golden-red sword intent surged out from Ye Fan''s body!


    <span>Under the state of three stages of disintegration, the Unparalleled Sword Intent had beenpressed into liquid form with ease!


    Just like a red-gold liquid dragon of sword intent, it bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it flew around Ye Fan''s body."Bam!"


    Ye Fan used his foot and stepped on the ground, his figure shooting towards the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda like aser beam!<span>With this step, hundreds and thousands of tons of snow was sent flying into the air!


    The violent brute force from the three levels of disintegration, as well as the coercion from the sword intent, seemed to cause the entire Antarctic continent to tremble!Inside the Heavenly Book Shield, everyone felt their hearts tighten. It was as if it came from above the ninth heaven, a god-like deterring force that caused them to be dumbstruck!


    Even Su Qingxue and the other girls were shocked by this power as they looked at the sorrow in their eyes.


    <span>"This... Just what was this!? A power even more terrifying than the liquid sword intent from before!? "


    <span>"God of Swords... Where is his limit!? "


    Even though they couldn''t understand how Ye Fan had done it, in everyone''s eyes, hope had already been thoroughly ignited. What Ye Fan had given them wasn''t "pleasant surprise", but "ecstasy"! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1893

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    1893Looking at the figure of the man shrouded in liquid gold-red sword intent that seemed to be able to conquer the entire Vast Expanse with a single sword strike, everyone in the shield felt their scalps go numb, and their minds go nk!


    <span>At this moment, the Apocalypse Shakyamuni was also extremely alert. She did not understand, why Ye Fan''s pressure suddenly increased by such a huge amount!?


    <span>This kind of power didn''t seem like what this world should have. She had only felt this power from one person before ¡­


    "Impossible ¡­" Impossible! I won''t lose to someone from the Shen Long family again! "


    <span>The enraged Shakyamuni no longer cared about the people inside the Heavenly Book Shield.


    "Die!"


    Shockwaves of spiritual energy, thunder, fire, darkness, and all sorts of elemental energy shot out from the giant body of energy at the top of the tower like countlessser cannons!<span>For a battle of this level, for an opponent of this level, the Shakyamuni had no need to consider any techniques.


    Absolute suppression of energy, absolutepetition of spear and shield, was the only way out!


    A huge energy shockwave that was dozens of meters wide, as if it didn''t need to condense at all, arrived in front of Ye Fan in the blink of an eye!The power of any shockwave was enough to tten a city!


    Ye Fan''s whole body was surrounded by a liquid sword intent, and he was waving the huge ck sword in his hand, trying his best to resist the pain of the triple disintegration. Even though he felt that his bones would explode at any moment, his movements were not slow at all!<span>Ye Fan''s huge sword, which was surrounded by a liquid sword intent, continued to swing!


    Right now, he had no time to think about techniques and tactics ¡­


    Ye Fan understood very clearly that he had not truly mastered the third stage of the disintegration, and had only relied on the recovery ability provided by the Spirit Enhancing Ganoderma, as well as his own head''s force, to overdraft his body and disy this kind of strength that did not even belong to him!To put it bluntly, half of the reason why he was able to stand was due to his willpower. It was possible that his body would explode and he would fall unconscious at any moment!


    Therefore, he had to endure all the pain and finish the battle as quickly as possible!As long as he killed the Shakyamuni, he would not hesitate to be a cripple or die!


    Fortunately, such a battle of pure strength did not require any skill or technique. What was needed was speed, uracy or ruthlessness. Every swing of the sword could cut through these shock waves in apact manner!


    "Boom!" BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! "Boom! ¡­"One after another, shockwaves were shattered as the energy violently surged and exploded around Ye Fan!


    The tornado formed by the liquid sword intent provided him with a certain amount of damage reduction.<span>To Ye Fan, the spiritual force shockwave was the most lethal.


    <span>Fortunately, under the third disintegration state, Ye Fan borrowed the strength of his physique and dragon mes to resist the attacks.


    The crowd within the Heavenly Book Shield continuously retreated. They did not dare to approach too close, because the battlefield had truly be white-hot!"This... What was going on? "I can''t even see clearly ¡­"


    "Stop asking... No one could see clearly here ¡­ As long as the Guardian King continues to attack, the Sword God will not fall! "


    From afar, the space outside the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda had already started to distort and tremble. Countless luxuriant-purple beams of light were being continuously released.A tiny, golden-red figure was nearing the top of the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda at this Armageddon battlefield!


    <span>With a sword and a human, Ye Fan wasn''t fighting with the Guardian King anymore, but with the entire''s gathered energy!


    Finally, after continuously swinging a hundred swords, Ye Fan suddenly exerted strength under his feet, and directly crossed a distance of over a hundred meters. The huge ck sword cut through a shock wave, and fiercely stabbed into the energy ball!<span>"Weng!"


    <span>With a dull explosion, the energy barrier around the ball of light began to violently tremble!


    Under the light''s illumination, Ye Fan''s seven orifices were bleeding, and his whole body was looking like a bloody man, his face twisted ferociously!<span>"Ah!"


    <span>Ye Fan roared out in anger and pain, activating the liquid sword intent all over his body, wrapping himself and the huge ck sword, just like a mad dragon, wanting to directly tear this light ball into pieces!


    <span>"Impossible ¡­" "That''s impossible!"


    The Apocalypse Shakyamuni was extremely frightened, constantly using elemental magic and spiritual force to attack Ye Fan, attempting to st Ye Fan away from the light ball.


    <span>But Ye Fan was like a nail, tenaciously nailing the ball of light, stabbing the huge sword inward!


    "Lucifer!" The Apocalypse Shakyamuni screamed angrily, "You think you can beat me!? You''re wrong! Only you will die a horrible death! "<span>Suddenly, Shakyamuni changed his strategy and began casting Absorption Magic!


    Streams of sword intent were constantly being absorbed into the light ball. Although the light ball was no longer stable, the Shakyamuni forcefully controlled it and maintained its energy on the edge of not copsing!


    <span>"Even if I can''t kill you now, I can slowly wear you down! Don''t forget, this is a spirit array with a as its benchmark! " Shakyamuni apocalypseughed in a crazed manner.


    Ye Fan''s eyes almost popped out, he suddenly realized that he had been careless in one aspect!<span>Since this guy could use the Spirit Guiding Array to absorb energy, he could also use the Spirit Guiding Array to release it!


    It was just like a reservoir. When water was injected into it, it could also be drained. As long as not enough water was injected into it, the reservoir would not copse!<span>Shakyamuni couldpletely rely on one side to release and absorb at the same time to maintain the stability of the energy ball inside his body!


    After all, this gate to the starry sky required a tremendous amount of energy to open.


    Although the power of Ye Fan''s triple disintegration limit sword intent had already reached its peak in the Primal Chaos World, surpassing Duotian, it was still not enough to break through the limits of bearing the gate to the starry sky!


    He ¡­ In the end, it was just one person, not an entire!<span>What made Ye Fan most anxious was that the Guardian King could wait, but he couldn''t afford to!


    <span>The longer this took, the harder it would be for Ye Fan to maintain his triple disintegration, and the harder it would be for him to stay awake...


    <span>Never before had Ye Fan wished for a punishment like this!


    <span>Regardless of whether it was yin thunder or yang thunder, as long as there was a powerful wave of energy, the Shakyamuni''s final straw would be crushed!


    If Sky Law came down, there might be a chance ¡­<span>Strength! Strength! He needed even more power!


    <span>Ye Fan felt that he was gradually unable to hold on any longer. He abruptly clenched his teeth, pulled out his sword, and fell from the sky.


    <span>Everyone within the Heavenly Book Shield saw this scene, and a hint of despair appeared on their faces ¡­


    "Could it be... Even a Sword God like you is unable to destroy that portal!? " Everyone was unresigned.


    "How could this be ¡­ Little Snow! Is this the scene you dreamt of? " Ling Yuwei asked with tears streaming down her face.<span>Su Qingxue shook her head slightly and said in an intermittent voice, "Everything now ¡­ ¡­" It''s not what I expected, and I don''t know. "What will happen next ¡­"


    Just as everyone was at a loss as to what to do, the Shakyamuni was extremely excited.


    "God of Swords?! Haha! So what if you''re a Sword God!? You lost! You still lost to me! "Haha ¡­"<span>In the snow outside of the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, Ye Fan stood there, gasping for breath, his head lowered and his feet dyed red with blood ¡­


    <span>The liquid sword intent on his body was like a ball of raging fire. It gradually extinguished and the hope gradually dimmed ¡­


    "People like to call me the God of Swords, but I have never known how to be called the God of Swords ¡­


    But... I am very certain that I know how to be a Sword Demon! "Ye Fan''s voice was low and hoarse. In this deste white world, it carried a trace of eerie feeling, making everyone feel as if their souls were trembling!


    When the man once again raised his head and looked at the gate of the starry sky, his eyes were already cold and pitch-ck, like the deepest abyss of ice and the deepest night! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1894

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    <span>1894


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent, Purgatory Sword Demon! ¡­"


    A wave of anger that caused everyone to feel despair, coldness, evilness, murderous intent, and no trace of warmth, as though it hade from the deepest depths of hell, was about to cause this entire world to sink into darkness!<span>Everyone looked at Ye Fan''s back. There seemed to be something behind the man''s back that was struggling to break free!


    <span>In a trance, it was as if a demon king from hell had unfurled its earth-shattering devil wings and stepped out of its ming ck ws. It opened its ferocious jaws and roared towards the sky!


    The dark mes were like the eruption of a volcano, engulfing Ye Fan''s entire body and spiralling upwards into the sky!


    From afar, it looked like a gigantic ck purgatory sword, directly piercing through the heavens!


    Wave after wave of exploding dark sword intent pressure actually directly crushed the pressure of the Shakyamuni!


    The white world was pitch ck with gusts of cold wind blowing about. It was as if it had already turned into an abyss devilish domain, full of death and destruction!<span>Killing intent! Berserk killing intent! It was a killing intent that exceeded everyone''s imagination! It was real!


    <span>"This... What exactly is this? " Shakyamuni was stunned. This terrifying pressure was so great that she did not dare to act rashly!


    Inside the Heavenly Book Shield, whether it was Su Qingxue, Sally Ye, or the others who had been with Ye Fan for many years, none of them had ever felt such an outrageous killing intent from Ye Fan!


    <span>All of them were pale, and their hearts were actually filled with fear ¡­


    The current Ye Fan, to everyone else, was like aplete stranger!If they were facing Ye Fan right now, they could clearly see that Ye Fan''s pair of eyes had already been ignited by the Nine Netherworld me!


    "Ahh ¡­" Ye Fan let out a long breath.<span>Taking in a deep breath was like breathing in the rare fresh air. It was extremely enjoyable, as if a demon that was imprisoned in hell had finally been released ¡­


    <span>The huge ck sword in his hand hummed and trembled. Compared to normal times, it seemed to be more active!


    An ancient, savage, savage, and bloodthirsty aura was emitted from the ck greatsword. It was a perfectbination with the Purgatory Sword Demon''s dark sword intent. It was like a catalyst, causing the sword intent to show even more ferociously!


    The pain of the triple disintegration and the fatigue from battle had all vanished!In his Purgatory Sword Demon form, he could even easily digest the powerful medicinal properties of the Spirit Recuperating Ganoderma!


    <span>Consciousness? Wake up? Thinking?


    None of them existed! In his eyes, there was only the most primitive instinct!


    Destruction! ughter! Destroy everything in sight!


    This was the Purgatory Sword Demon, the ultimate double-edged sword that even Ye Fan would rather die than touch!


    <span>This was because Ye Fan was very clear that the more powerful he became, the harder it would be for him to control the Purgatory Sword Demon''s explosive power.


    If there was anybat technique that was superior to "Disintegration", in Ye Fan''s opinion, only he couldprehend this technique, "Purgatory Sword Demon"!


    <span>Disintegration could be considered a challenge and a breakthrough to the extreme. Sword Demons, on the other hand, had already gone all out, and had perished together!


    Back when he had suppressed the Demonification of Sally, it had been difficult for him to maintain his consciousness. One must know that his current strength waspletely different from before.With such a benchmark, even Ye Fan was unable to estimate how ridiculous his Purgatory Sword Demon could be!


    The only thing he could be sure of was that once he was released, he would truly be unable to control himself and could even harm the person he loved ¡­


    If that was the case, even if Ye Fan were to die, he would not want to use this sword intent.<span>However, right now, he had no other choice. If he didn''t sacrifice himself to be a demon, then everything woulde to an early end!


    Ye Fan''s face was filled with suppressed and twisted excitement. His cold face slightly exuded a devilish smile. His body was burning with the ck mes of his sword intent. Stepping forward, he walked towards the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda.It wasn''t that Ye Fan was thinking rationally, but the more powerful something was, the more it would attract the attention of the Sword Demons.


    <span>The ice that Ye Fan stepped on continuously cracked and shattered, leaving behind a raging fire of the Dark Sword Intent.


    <span>He had only taken a few steps, but every step he took seemed to shake the entire world. Everyone felt as if their hearts had been struck by a bell!


    "Do you feel ¡­ Mr. Ye, even more terrifying than the Guardian King? " Jiang Xiaobai muttered in a trembling voice.<span>"Could this be... To use a demonheart into the Dao of the Sword? What realm is his sword intent at exactly? " Liu Qing Hou''s eyes did not blink, not daring to miss a single moment.


    Many people didn''t even dare to breathe. They were very afraid, afraid that when Ye Fan turned around, he would also kill them. Although it was strange, they still felt that way!<span>Xiao Xin''er bit her lips. She was scared to the point that her body was trembling. She was vexed and resentful!


    Even if she could reach Xiao Rou''s level, could she really be on par with that man?She felt that Ye Fan''s figure was getting further and further away ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"Hubby ¡­" Su Qingxue looked at the man''s back as he left. Her heart felt like it had been stabbed by a knife. She had a very bad premonition ¡­ ¡­


    <span>On top of the tower, the energy had already been gathered to an extremely terrifying degree.


    As he approached the gate to the starry sky, the Armageddon Mage King saw Ye Fan getting closer and closer, but he was iparably flustered!


    <span>"You ¡­ You don''t have to put on airs! I control the energy of the, what''s there to be afraid of! "Go to hell!"


    A shockwave that was even more violent than before was released from the ball of light. Mental Energy, mes, thunder, frost ¡­


    Countless elements, as if wanting to destroy the entire Antarctic continent, rushed towards Ye Fan''s tiny figure.


    The Armageddon Mage King simply didn''t want to think about anything else. Even if the gate to the starry sky would take a longer time, she still wanted to directly eliminate Ye Fan!


    At this moment, a huge amount of elemental energynded on Ye Fan''s body, making him look like a ferocious beast that was about to devour Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, raised his head and indifferently looked at everything, his two arms holding the huge sword burning with the sword intent of darkness, and his hands and feet naturally assumed the most basic, but perfectly natural stance of waving the sword.


    <span>With a swing of the greatsword, it raised the greatsword as if it weighed nothing. It drew a perfect arc in the air and descended down like lightning!


    In front of the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda and the giant wave of energy, Ye Fan seemed like a tiny and insignificant figure. The moment he brandished his sword intent, he seemed to have already be a giant that could touch the heavens!


    "Weng!"<span>The sword let out a long cry! The sword intent of the darkness was like the waters of the river, gushing out in full force!


    <span>The sword intent shockwave that had been blown away immediately swept up the ciers in the sky. All the white snow within a radius of ten miles seemed to have been swept away!


    Space began to show signs of twisting and shattering as it could no longer withstand the destructive power.<span>Inside the Heavenly Book Shield, everyone could only see a dark sword intent that instantly expanded to a height even higher than the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda. It was like a crescent sword de,pletely crushing all of the Shakyamuni''s elemental magic!


    The might of the ck sword did not diminish at all as it directly shed at the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda and the gate of the starry sky above!


    It was as if a giant demon, asrge as a, had shed down on his ck me Devil Sword!


    The majestic Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda, the terrifying energy of the starry sky, actually seemed small and weak for the first time under the endless dark de of the sword ¡­<span>Vaguely, everyone heard the Guardian King''s panicked screams, and the sound of something cracking apart ¡­


    <span>However, they could not see much because the snow that had been swept up was hundreds of meters high and blocked everyone''s view!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>Su Qingxue groaned. Although the sword intent wasn''t directed at them, but even if it was just the shockwave behind them, the Heavenly Book Shield was unable to withstand it!


    <span>With the shield shattered, thousands of tons of ice crystals were instantly buried by the crowd!


    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.

 Chapter 1895

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    1895Purgatory Ind, within theboratory.


    <span>Chu Yunyao, Ji Changqing, and Angel stood in front of several screens, looking at the real-time footage taken by the satellite.


    On the side, Nie Wuyue hugged her granddaughter, feeling nervous and uneasy. The little fat girl had a lollipop stuffed into her mouth, but she wasn''t in the mood to eat it.<span>Even though he didn''t know what had happened, the little fellow knew that the matter seemed to be serious...


    <span>"What is that!?" Nie Wuyue eximed!


    A ck line streaked across the pagoda like a bolt of ck lightning. It actually extended for a total of 10km before dissipating!?


    Everywhere they passed, thendscape was obviously destroyed. It was simply unimaginable that it was caused by humans!<span>Angel frowned, her expressionplicated as she muttered to herself, "It''s over ¡­"


    <span>"What''s over? Did Ye Fan win?! " Nie Wuyue asked.


    Angel looked at her and said ambiguously, "That depends. What do you think is considered a ''win''?"


    Just as Nie Wuyue was feeling anxious and puzzled, Ji Shuangqing, who was at the side, felt a headache. She covered her head and nearly copsed to the ground!


    <span>"Ahh ¡­" Ji Shangqing held her forehead and sat down in pain. "She ¡­" She seems. "I can''t take it anymore..."


    <span>Chu Yunyao quickly turned around and asked, "You said the Shakyamuni can''t do it?"


    Ji Shangqing nodded with a pale face, "She''s very weak right now ¡­" "Very weak ¡­"


    "Sunset!" How are you? Are you alright!? " Nie Wuyue asked with concern.


    Ji Shiqing shook her head. "I''m fine..." I''m notpletely one with her. It might affect me, but it''s just some mental perception.


    I... I can actually feel her. She''s so weak. She''s so scared ¡­ This is the first time I''ve felt her emotions so clearly ¡­ "<span>Chu Yunyao''s eyes turned, she quickly arrived at the control board and gathered some information.


    After taking a look, Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed, and she said, "The maic field is quickly returning to normal. The Shakyamuni''s n to teleport the stars has failed!" The Spirit Guiding Array has lost its effectiveness! "Nie Wuyue breathed a sigh of relief and happily kissed the balls of cheeks a few times. "Child!" Child! Your father seeded! Everyone is safe! "


    She blinked her big eyes and bit on the sugar, asking vaguely, "Are Mom and Dading back?"<span>Right at this moment, a screen shed, and everything went dark!


    <span>Soon after, the several satellites in the sky above the South Pole all became blurry.


    <span>Chu Yunyao was filled with doubts. Just as she was about to check what was going on, she discovered that in the skies above the South Pole, something strange had appeared!


    <span>"What is that!?"


    Angel sighed helplessly, "I knew it. There shouldn''t be such a power in this ne...


    Although there is a possibility of Sky Lawing, but this kind of power, almost has a 100% chance of summoning Sky Law ¡­ "Theboratory was deathly silent ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>Deep in the South Pole, in the region of the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda.


    Countless ck fragments scattered throughout the vast region.


    The Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda was only left with some of the ruins on both sides. More than 80% of the pagoda''s main body was gone!


    Under the thickyer of snow, amotion could be heard!<span>"Roar!"


    A huge golden wyvern drilled out from deep within the snow!


    <span>Xiao Jin used his two giant wings to shake off the thousand tons of snow. At the same time, he revealed the several hundred people it was protecting ¡­


    "So close ¡­" I thought I was going to be crushed to death! "


    "Fortunately, we have the dragon that His Excellency God of Swords has raised!"Just when everyone had survived the disaster and ran out of the snow pit in excitement, they saw the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda that existed in name only, and they were all dumbstruck ¡­


    <span>"This... This is really ¡­ The power of a single sword strike!? "


    <span>"Lord God of Swords... What kind of realm is it exactly?! "


    "What about the Apocalypse Shakyamuni?"


    <span>"Is there a need to ask!? This level of sword intent, how can it not be reduced to ashes!? "


    <span>Su Qingxue and the other girls walked to the front and saw the wreckage. They were also shocked and could not say anything.


    <span>Ye Fan exploded again and again, constantly challenging their understanding that this man was forever filled with mystery and would never reach his limit!


    After staring nkly for a few seconds, Su Qingxue''s eyes locked onto the figure that was still burning with the Dark Sword Intent.


    In the Vast Expanse, this tiny figure seemed to control everything!<span>"Hubby!"


    Just when Su Qingxue was about to excitedly run over, she suddenly heard an explosion in the sky!<span>"Boom!"


    <span>Only then did everyonee to their senses. As they looked up, they saw that the sky had actually ''cracked''!?


    <span>A huge gash that stretched for several thousand miles sprung up. There was purple, green, red, yellow, and blue rays of light flowing within it, as if they were countless giant gems. It was also like a giant, rolling, multi-colored wave!


    However, the beautiful dream-like sky made them feel a destructive pressure!


    "This is bad!" This is Sky Law! Husband''s sword attack just now attracted the Sky Law! "After all, Nian Bing had actually seen her before. Upon seeing her again, he immediately reacted. The woman''s eyes were sparkling and translucent as she cried, "This ¡­ "Why is this even stronger thanst time?"


    She had seen the Yang Lightning from the Red Moon Ind before, and this time, she felt that it waspletely different. It should be the Yin Lightning.


    However, what made her despair the most was that the movements of the Yin Lightning were even greater than before!It was very obvious that the Purgatory Sword Demon had aroused an even greater rejection in this Primal Chaos Realm!


    <span>Under the magnificent thunder, Ye Fan was standing proudly, holding his huge sword, with an evil and arrogant smile on his face.


    There wasn''t the slightest trace of fear in his pitch-ck eyes! There was even a hint of anticipation!


    <span>"Sister A-Jiao!" What would happen to Sky Law? Will Big Brother Ye Fan be alright?! " Blue Rain anxiously asked.


    Everyone turned to look at the woman who had tears all over her face. It was as if she had been suddenly awakened, and wiped away her tears as she hurriedly said to everyone around her, "Let''s go! Let''s go! The further the better! "


    "Go?" Then ¡­ What about the boss? " Beryl asked anxiously.<span>Xie Linyuan pped his hand on Tang Wulin''s head. "You''re an idiot!" What can we do in this situation!? Only the boss could decide everything for himself!


    If we stay here, we''ll be waiting for death! If the boss stands firm and we all die, wouldn''t the boss'' hard work go to waste!? "<span>Everyone suddenly came to their senses. That''s right, if they stayed, they would only be helping!


    Su Qingxue gritted her teeth and looked deeply at the man. She shouted, "Everyone, quickly get on Xiao Jin''s back! Little Gold! Let everyone go up! "<span>The gluttonous snake was already trembling in fear. For a demon beast like it, it was more understandable than humans. How terrifying was this Sky Law? Its eyes were filled with urgency, telling everyone to hurry up and not dawdle.


    Everyone quickly got on Xiao Jin''s back. The huge wyvern pped its wings and flew up into the sky!


    <span>Ye Fan turned around, and slightly frowned. A pair of cold and emotionless ck eyes nced at him, but didn''t have any intention of responding.


    Currently, in Sword Demon''s mind, he was only interested in Sky Law ¡­On Xiao Jin''s back, Su Qingxue and the rest were getting further and further away from the core region of Sky Law. Gradually, they could not see Ye Fan''s shadow ¡­


    <span>Until a few minutester, a dazzling bolt of lightning that seemed to want to pierce through Earthpletely engulfed the area Ye Fan was in...


    A violent wave of pure spiritual energy swept through everyone in the sky after a dozen seconds!


    <span>Everyone tightly clung onto Xiao Jin''s body, but there were still many people that were sent flying by the violent wind of Spiritual Energy!


    Xiao Jin screamed in panic, followed by everyone''s screams!


    <span>It was unimaginable, at this moment, what kind of terrifying purgatory of torture was Ye Fan going through!?


    <span>What they didn''t know was that even in theboratory far away on Purgatory Ind, all of the satellite images that were monitoring the South Pole, at that moment, werepletely dark ¡­


    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.

 Chapter 1896

    1896<span>Ye Fan felt like he had just had a very long dream. Dream


    <span>Inside, before his eyes was a vast expanse of whiteness. His body seemed to be in water, surrounded by something, filled with a sense of weightlessness ¡­ He


    <span>Breathing, breathing, the body does not feel the weight, no temperature, no touch, as if everything does not belong to me.


    <span>Where am I? Am I dead? Or alive? leaf


    The sail''s thoughts were very cloudy, and he subconsciously looked at his own body. In a trance, he saw that his clothes were alreadypletely gone.


    Looking at his hand again, the storage ring was gone as well ¡­


    The storage ring was gone, but the God of Swords ring was still on his finger. A small Jade Ouroboros n pendant, with a huge beast horn of unknown origin was floating in front of Ye Fan, as if it was about to float away ¡­ ¡­<span>Ye Fan felt his head getting more and more dizzy, as if he was about to fall asleep. But instinctively, he felt that he couldn''t lose these two things in front of his eyes.


    <span>Everything in the storage ring was gone, except for the God of Swords ring and those two items. Why did they not disappear? leaf


    Fan did not know, and he did not have the brains to think about these questions, because he was truly very tired ¡­<span>At thest moment when he closed his eyes, Ye Fan''s two hands held the jade ornament and the beast horn in his arms...


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    Cold, cold... Was it water?!


    Ye Fan suddenly opened his eyes, he was surprised to find that he was actually in the deep water of some unknown ce!? All<span>He was naked and carried a beast horn and a jade pendant in his hands. From head to toe, there was only the God of Swords'' ring left! This


    Dead! What was going on!? From


    <span>Didn''t I use the Purgatory Sword Demon? Could it be that it was too powerful, causing the South Pole to crack and causing him to fall into the sea?


    <span>It was a pity that Ye Fan did not have the memories of the time when he was a Purgatory Sword Demon. He did not even know if he had killed the Armageddon King or not, or if he had stopped the apocalypse ¡­


    What he was clear about was that he actually ¡­ Nothing happened!?


    Mysterious, too amazing!


    One must know that thest time he used the Purgatory Sword Demon, Ye Fan immediately became a cripple.<span>But this time, not only did he not be a cripple, his body felt as if it had received some sort of special nourishment. His entire body felt amazing. Every single cell in his body felt like it had been reborn!? Dan


    Within the field, the Golden Core of the Sword Intent was also very stable. Not only that, his pitiful inner force cultivation had also reached Foundation Establishment? refining<span>Not only did the Prison Sword Demon not cripple him, it even caused his body to improve by arge margin, and his internal energy to increase by a small margin? This


    Was it because of the Spiritualist Ganoderma? No


    ¡­ ¡­. It wasn''t that Ye Fan looked down on the Spirit Cultivating Ganoderma, but to be honest, this stalk of immortal grass really wasn''t enough to sustain his Purgatory Sword Demon''s consumption. one


    There must be another reason. Could it be ¡­ The white thing in the dream?


    It was as though after taking a few breaths, he would feel drowsy andfortable...<span>Just when Ye Fan was puzzled, a pair of copper bell-sized eyeballs with an orange glint appeared in the dark water in front of them!


    "A ck fish monster with scales covered in hard lumps, sharp teeth and reverse barbs appeared in front of Ye Fan!"<span>"Gu Gu Gu ~ ~ ~"


    <span>The sail spat out a string of bubbles, eyes wide, the only question in his mind: Is this fish a new species of Antarctica!?


    Seeing that the big fish monster was about to swallow Ye Fan whole, Ye Fan did not care too much about it, and directly summoned a flying sword, chopping out of the water! "<span>"Boom!"


    Under the water, there was a whirlpool. With a sh of sword light, the hard outer shell of the fish monster was cut open. It was split in half and directly flew past Ye Fan''s two sides. leaf


    A fishy smell filled the sails as they shook their heads. Putting away the swords, their legs swayed as they began to swim upwards.The water was quite deep, and Ye Fan only managed to surface after swimming for 50 to 60 meters. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    As soon as he reached the surface of the water, he looked around and was stunned...


    <span>At this moment, he was in an unhurried river.


    <span>The two banks were ancient and elegant pavilions, spacious gstones, and bustling with people and carriages ¡­ Let


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised. These people''s attire was more simr to that of the Ancient Immortal World, but their styles were more varied. And ¡­


    Some of these carriages were driven by some strange beasts, while others seemed to be driven solely by the prehistoric rocks.


    <span>The bustling streets were brightly lit. Cultivators with cultivations could be seen everywhere they passed through the crowd. Empty


    <span>The dense spiritual energy in his aura suddenly made Ye Fan have an unbelievable thought...


    Could it be ¡­ had hemitted Sky Law!? He entered the Grandwake Realm!?<span>Ye Fan floated dumbly on the surface of the water, not even having the time to pay attention to him. A few passersby and those on the pavilion all looked down and pointed at him, mocking him.


    <span>"Young duke!" Young duke! Ouch! I''ve finally found you! You are scaring this old servant to death! "


    A voice interrupted Ye Fan''s confused thoughts. He saw an old man in grey clothes, with a round face and big nose, looking to be in his sixties or seventies, hurriedly running to the river bank with three or two servants dressed the same way.


    The old man ordered loudly, "Go! "Hurry and bring the young duke ashore!" a few


    <span>A servant did not dare to dy any longer and hurriedly jumped into the water, swimming towards Ye Fan. leaf


    Even the sails were stunned. Thisnguage was pretty much the same as the Ancient Immortal Spirit World...


    But the question is, what the hell? Young duke? Is it him? How did he be the duke? See<span>These guys were too slow to swim. It was not convenient for him to swim freely with the beast horn in his arms. Hence, he decided to swim backwards towards the river''s edge at a fast speed. No


    <span>After that, Ye Fan ignored a question. He was naked now, swimming backwards with his belly facing up, and below that ¡­ Up, too. "


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "Lecher!""Shameless!" "Some of the women by the river were so frightened that their beautiful faces turned pale and they cried out in surprise.


    <span>How indecent! It would be a disgrace to the face of the Residence of Northern Marquis! " Many of the elders were disdainful. leaf


    Halfway through the swim, Fan also realized that he seemed to be too ''daring'', but he didn''t know these guys. Besides, he really didn''t have any clothes on, so wouldn''t he be naked when he went ashore?


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care about being pointed at by others. He just wanted to know the situation as soon as possible. This uncle must have made a mistake, right?


    Under the old man''s surprised gaze, Ye Fan quickly arrived at the shore and climbed onto the shore. This scene startled many onlookers, and they started to mock and curse him.<span>"Aiya! Young duke! When did you get so good at water? But if it were to be exposed like this, it would cause a storm tomorrow. It would not be good if word of this got out!


    He would be scolded by the old master then... Fast! Quickly put on this old servant''s coat! " The old man quickly took off the grey cloth and put it on Ye Fan. leaf


    Fan frowned and pointed at his own face, asking, "Elder, you saw it clearly, do we know each other?"The old man blinked. He first felt somewhat puzzled, but then he revealed a hint of panic. He hugged Ye Fan tightly, and cried out, "Young Marquis! Please don''t scare this old servant! Howe you don''t even know this old servant anymore!? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1897

    1897


    Ye Fan was confused. Could it be that he should recognize this old man? Who exactly was scaring who?


    "No... Elder, let go of me first and speak properly. Who exactly are you? "


    When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but cry. This old man really cared about him, but he might have mistaken him. Old<span>He looked at the Ouroboros n jade pendant in Ye Fan''s hand, and happily said: "Young Marquis, luckily you didn''t lose this Divine Dragon Jade Token, otherwise, you would have suffered a great punishment!"


    <span>"Divine Dragon jade talisman?" Ye Fan looked at the Ouroboros n jade pendant and frowned, "What exactly is this thing?"


    Back then, when Ye Wuya left this thing behind, Ye Fan was unable to find out its origin and material.


    Now, he finally found out the true name of this thing, but it made Ye Fan feel even more strange."Young duke, have you really forgotten?" This ¡­ This was a keepsake that only descendants of the Divine Dragon n would have! This is the symbol of your identity! " the old man said sadly.


    Ye Fan was stunned, "Divine Dragon n?"<span>"That''s right! You are the Divine Dragon Family''s Ye family, the Young Marquis of Zhenbei''s Mansion, Ye Fan! Old


    <span>I watched you grow up. Ye Shui, didn''t you call me Uncle Shui since you were young? Have you really forgotten? " Tears streamed down Ye Shui''s face.


    "Ye Fan?" "Me?" Ye Fan pointed to himself. "<span>That''s right! "


    "But... I am not Ye Fan... That''s not right! I... I am Ye Fan... But I am not this Ye Fan, I am ¡­ "Ye Fan muttered and wanted to exin, but he didn''t know where to start.


    <span>Divine Dragon Jade Talisman, Divine Dragon n, Ye Family, Zhenbei Prefecture, Little Marquis Lord, Ye Fan? This


    Everything seemed to have nothing to do with him, but it also seemed to have something to do with him!?


    Ye Fan did not care about anything else, and immediately rushed to the river bank, looking at himself in the river. sample


    Brat, it really was me! There was no change!<span>Let alone face, at least his body was the clearest. He was the most familiar with his freakish body that had been tempered by the Mad Demon Dance! He


    Under the circumstances, the Sword Intent Jindan would never lie! such as


    In this way, the Marquis Zhen Bei Ye Fan that this group of people spoke of was also not mistaken!? It looked like this?! oneSeeing Ye Fan spouting such nonsense and then lying by the river to reflect on his shadow, the crowd felt even colder and felt that the young duke had really gone silly.


    <span>Ye Shui directly kneeled on the ground, bowed his head and said sorrowfully: "It''s all my fault, I didn''t take good care of the young duke ¡­ ¡­


    He knew that the young duke wasn''t willing to marry the Grand Princess and was depressed, but he didn''t want to be with her, which was why he had caused such a disaster! This old servant has no shame to meet the Grand Old Master, Old Master, and Madam... "<span>"Cough, cough!" Ye Fan was just about to say something when he heard this and immediately choked. He turned around and asked, "What?" Marry the Grand Princess? "


    Ye Shui nodded, "Yes, does Young Marquis remember?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian muttered to himself. Although the title of Grand Princess had different meanings from the dynasty, it was more or less a title that belonged to the direct daughter, eldest daughter, or the daughter of the emperor.


    <span>He couldn''t help but wonder, "Did I jump into the river because I didn''t want to marry the Grand Princess?"


    Logically speaking, regardless of whether this "Ye Fan" was him or not, shouldn''t he be happy to marry a noble Grand Princess? leaf


    Shui sighed, "Your Majesty has already been depressed for more than a month after His Highness bestowed the First Princess, Su Qingxue, to you, the Little Marquis ¡­"


    Suddenly! It was like a bolt of lightning, striking Ye Fan''s mind!"What!?"


    <span>Ye Fan quickly stepped forward and grabbed Ye Shui, "Say it again! What''s the Grand Princess''s name!? "


    Ye Shui was startled. He discovered that Ye Fan''s strength seemed to have increased by a lot. Upon a closer look, the body of the young duke seemed to be quite robust. When<span>Of course, he didn''t see much of Ye Fan''s naked body, so he naturally couldn''t see any changes. aural


    Speaking of Ye Fan''s question, Ye Shui hesitated and said, "Grand Princess ¡­ ¡­. Naturally, it was Her Highness Su Qingxue, this ¡­ "Women and children know of the Great War Dynasty." leaf


    After Fan confirmed that he didn''t hear wrongly, he was first puzzled, then followed by a burst of pleasant surprise. Could it be ¡­ Su Qingxue also came to this world?


    Or was it just having the same name?


    No matter what, Ye Fan felt that he needed to see this Grand Princess!<span>Although everything in front of him was unfamiliar, it was fortunate that they couldmunicate with each other. Moreover, these people thought they had lost their memories, making it easier for him to ask them about some things.


    Uh... "Uncle Shui, right? Maybe it''s just for a while, and my mind is a little unclear. Why don''t you tell me some things properly. If you tell me too much, I might just remember it." Ye Fan said. water


    Hearing this, Uncle acted as if he had just awoken from a dream, "The Young Marquis is right! Indeed, I''ve heard some imperial physicians say that some amnesia disorders are temporary. Let''s return to the manor first, and this old servant will slowly exin it to the young duke. "<span>Ye Fan waved his hand, "Uncle Shui, lead the way. I don''t know where to go anymore."


    Uncle Shui looked worried, but he still led a group of people to escort Ye Fan back to the mansion. This


    <span>Along the way, many people on the roadside whispered to each other, and Ye Fan caught the look of contempt and ridicule in their eyes.


    "Who do you think it is? So it''s the trash from the Northern Marquis Manor?"


    "Divine Dragon n''s shame, it''s such a pity that they were born here. They feel it''s not worth it on behalf of Marquis Zhen Bei ¡­""It was all in vain for him to guard the northern border for more than a thousand years with his descendants. How did such a carefree, hedonistic son of a bitch appear out of nowhere among the elites of the Divine Dragon n?"


    <span>"Although the Grand Princess has a short lifespan, she is still a peerless beauty. Marrying this piece of trash would be equivalent to being the Grand Princess''s match ¡­"


    <span>"Shh, be quiet. Don''t talk about the matters of the dynasty. Is this marriage a joyous or a funeral? Can you not tell?"


    One after another, the discussions fell into Ye Fan''s ears, making him feel even more suspicious. He


    He was a popinjay, a good-for-nothing. He didn''t mind this sort of thing, it had nothing to do with him.


    On the other hand, how did Grand Princess Su Qingxue be a short-lived ghost? NoUnwittingly, he walked through the spacious and bustling streets until he arrived outside an imposing mansion. On the door was a golden que with the words "Residence of Northern Marquis" written inrge letters. The sign was the Divine Dragon Jade Token.


    <span>The guards at the door were all at the Qi Condensation stage, just like Ye Shui.


    <span>On his way here, Ye Fan discovered this strange world. Although it was full of spiritual energy, it didn''t have many powerful warriors either.


    Although there were many cultivators, most of them were only of the Qi Condensation or Foundation Establishment stage. asionally, he woulde across a few Core Formation cultivators. When<span>Of course, that did not preclude some people from concealing their cultivation. After all, there were many methods to do so. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    <span>"As soon as you entered, you heard a delicate and melodious voice with traces of cryinging from the side."


    Brother! How are you? " one


    A young girl with a face full of concern ran out. She was wearing a long white dress with red silk threads tied with her hair fluttering in the wind. She had a graceful figure and looked like an immortal. leaf


    When Fan saw this girl, he felt as if he was in a dream. He forcefully blinked his eyes, but was still dumbstruck. "A clear night?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1898

    1898Without waiting for him to react, the girl had already hugged Ye Fan, andid her head on Ye Fan''s chest, "Big brother, don''t scare Qing''er anymore. Even if you don''t want to marry the Grand Princess, you don''t need to find fault with her!


    "You better not leave for Qing''er''s sake, or else, Qing''er won''t even have someone to talk to in this house ¡­"<span>"Qing Er?" Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered with the sweet smell of a young girl, and frowned, "Are you really Sang Qing?"


    The youngdy raised her head. Her exceptional appearance was exactly the same as the Ji Xianqing in Ye Fan''s memory. The only difference was that she looked a little more young and hadn''t fully developed yet.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong? "Of course I am! Your sister, Ye Xianqing..."


    Hearing that, Ye Shui happily said, "Young Marquis! Do you remember Miss Yanqing!? "<span>"Of course!" Ye Fan nodded, and then hurriedly shook his head, "No, no!" How could it be Ye Shaoqing? "Isn''t it Ji Shiqing?"


    <span>Ye Xianqing pouted coquettishly and said, "Brother, where did Ji Xianqinge from?" Do you know some girl from the Rainbow Cloud Workshop?


    How could he confuse the names of those fireworks with his sister''s? "Humph!"


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless. So it really wasn''t Ji Shuangqing?


    "Third Miss, don''t me the young duke. The young duke has been in the water for a long time, and he might have suffered some sort of shock. I don''t even know him!" Ye Shui quickly exined.


    Hearing that, there was worry in Ye Xianqing''s eyes, "Then... Then what should he do? Brother! You really don''t know me? ""Heh heh... "It''s just that we''ve gotten to know each other now." Ye Fan had no choice but to deal with the situation first, "Uncle Shui, Xianqing, you guys go in and have a good talk with me. Maybe I''ll be able to remember everything."


    <span>The two of them nodded again and again, carrying Ye Fan into the inner room, into his own room.


    <span>On the way, Ye Fan discovered that the mansion was decorated withnterns and decorations, with a happy atmosphere. It was obvious that they were preparing for a great event.


    <span>Waiting for the servants to send up the change in clothes, Ye Shui said, "Young Marquis, you should go take a bath in the bathroom first. Take a nice hot bath, the hot water has already been put away by the servants.


    <span>This old servant has called Madam to assure her that she and Old Master are safe at the border. Once you have finished bathing, we can talk about other things ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan thought he misheard, and turned his head with a questioning look, "Say... "You want to make a phone call?"


    Ye Shui blinked and nodded, "That''s right, what does the young duke have to say to his wife? You want to tell me all of it? "


    "No... This ¡­ There''s a phone here? "Oh yeah, you said there was a bathtub just now?" Ye Fan asked in astonishment.


    Ye Shui nodded again, "Yes ¡­ ¡­" "What''s wrong?"<span>"Why is there a phone?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask.


    Ye Shui and Ye Xianqing looked at each other and asked with a smile, "Young Marquis... This old servant doesn''t understand, why isn''t there a phone? ""Bro, have you really be an idiot by soaking in the water?" You don''t even remember the phone number?


    I''ll take you to them room tomorrow and buy a new one. "


    As she spoke, she took out a piece of white crystal that she carried around with her. It was made from prehistoric rocks.


    And there was a screen, marked with time, patterns, etc. It was really the same as a cellphone!?"Hey, this is the phone. Do you remember now, big brother?"


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly took it over and nced at it, stroking his forehead, feeling a little dizzy...


    Alright, this world doesn''t seem to bepletely ancient. Not to mention the cars powered by the Primordial Stone, there''s even a phone made from the Crystal of Primordial Stone, there''s even a ''mobile hall''?<span>Actually, after careful consideration, there was no rule that a person could not have a mobile phone in the world of cultivators!


    Communication was something that mankind had been improving on since ancient times. From carrying messages to having a letter to having a phone call, it seemed very normal.


    In a daze, Ye Fan walked back into the bathroom. The lights of the prehistoric crystalmp were emitting gentle light rays and were clean and tidy, a bit like a five-star hotel.Ye Fan sensed that in this world, the Great Deste Stone seemed to be verymon, and this was definitely the reason why it was rich in spiritual energy.


    <span>As the prehistoric stone grew in number, its usage grew. Prehistoric stone artifacts could be seen everywhere.


    For amp like this, he felt that the consumption of spiritual energy in it was extremely slow. He estimated that it would be useful within a decade and a half, and there was no need for him to rece it.


    <span>Taking a look at the bathtub, the hot watering out from the tap, and some of the resting salts on the side that looked like they could take care of themselves, Ye Fan sighed with emotion...


    <span>Alright, since we''re already here, let''s look at the situation first. No matter what, the current situation is better than what he expected.


    After all, when he chose to use the Purgatory Sword Demon, he had already prepared for the worst ¡­<span>After soaking in a hot bath, Ye Fan stood up, wondering why he didn''t get a towel to wipe himself with.


    When he looked around, he found a button beside the bathtub that had the word "Dry" written on it.


    When Ye Fan touched it, he suddenly discovered that there was a warm feelinging from the stone b. Following that, the moisture on Ye Fan''s body was quickly absorbed by the stone!<span>After a dozen seconds, Ye Fan pressed the button again, turning off the device. His body was already very dry!


    "I''ll go..." Ye Fan was shocked. This ce seemed quaint, but there were some "high-tech" things everywhere.


    He changed into a set of clothes and pants. The material seemed to be some kind of nt fiber. It was not asplicated as he had imagined, but more like pajamas.


    Ye Fan suddenly remembered that on the way here, he met so many people, and they seemed to have all kinds of hairstyles and costumes.<span>Some looked like ancient people, while others had short hair like him. If he remembered correctly, there were even some who wore suits and pants ¡­


    Ye Fan walked outside. He didn''t even have the time to take a closer look at it just now. At this moment, he discovered that there were a few leather sofas in his room.Ye Shuiqing was ying with her cellphone on the sofa, while Ye Shuishui was standing beside her.


    <span>"Young duke, have you finished washing?" Do you remember anything? " Ye Shui said with concern.


    "Uncle Shui, I think that if brother has lost his memories, it won''t be good for a while.


    <span>I just checked online. A lot of famous doctors say that this kind of memory loss is highly likely to recover, but it will take time.


    <span>Let''s first tell big brother about some important things and think of a way for big brother to get out of this wedding ¡­ " Ye Yanqing said.


    Ye Fan was already used to it this time, so he chuckled and said, "Online..." "Search, right?"


    "That''s right, big brother. It seems like your memories are slowly recovering!" Ye Shiqing smiled sweetly and said happily.


    Ye Fan sat next to the girl and asked, "Then what is the name of this search tool?" Big Brother Gu, you still want it to be a waste? "


    "Tools? "Oh, Big Bro, are you asking about this website? It''s called ''Cloud''s End'' because the phone and inte are all from the Cloud''s End Corporation and the royal family?" Ye Wanqing asked.<span>Ye Fan was stunned. Cloud Group?


    <span>His heart was thumping hard. He swallowed his saliva and asked hesitantly, "Then ¡­ The boss of the Cloud Peak Group is their leader ¡­ "


    <span>"Aiya, the chairman! What boss, what boss, what nonsense are you spouting? Their chairman, is naturally Chu Yunyao, Imperial Advisor Chu! "


    <span>"It''s really Chu Yunyao!?" Ye Fan suddenly stood up from the sofa.


    <span>This gave both Ye Shuiqing and Ye Shuiqing a fright. However, very soon, she smiled happily and said, "Brother, are you thinking of a lot of things again?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1899

    <span>< > 1899


    Ye Fan frowned as he thought about it. Suddenly, he realized something and took the crystal phone from her. org


    This phone was not that difficult to use. Other than the fact that the screen was filled with Deste Stone and the text and input method were written here, the rest were simr.


    After a little exploration, Ye Fan began using the cloud search to find the information he needed.


    When Ye Shuiqing and Ye Shuiyan saw this, they were overjoyed.


    "Big brother, you haven''t forgotten how to use your cellphone. That''s good. Just check what you want to know. If you read too much, perhaps your memories will recover."


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "Got it. Lend me your phone first.""Young marquis, the old servant had two maidservants stand guard at the door. Miss Sangqing and I will be leaving first." Ye Shui said respectfully.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head, he did not have the time to say anything, he was already searching for Chu Yunyao''s information ¡­


    When Chu Yunyao''s encyclopedia appeared on the screen, Ye Fan immediately saw the photo of the woman.


    <span>In the picture, there was a beautiful woman wearing a whiteb coat with a cold face. It was Chu Yunyao!


    "Chu Yunyao ¡­ ¡­ Those who ascended had entered the imperial capital after 3500 years of war. Because of the importance attached to science by the Emperor, many of his techniques had changed the general appearance of the Great War Dynasty and started a new era.<span>"Ren Dazhang Empire''s Imperial Advisor, the founder of the Great Expedition Institute of Technology, the chairman of Cloud Peak Group, the specially invited lecturer of the Sacred Royal Academy, and other positions ¡­"


    <span>Seeing this, Ye Fan''s mind shook!


    Ascending? Chu Yunyao flew up?


    If that was the case, this world could very likely be the Grandmaster Realm?!<span>Ye Fan hastily began searching this world again. After he finished checking all the information about the Great Conquest Empire, he once again fell into deep thought.


    This world was called the Great Wastnds World. As for its exact name, it was unclear.


    However, most people believed that it was because the main energy source and cultivation resource of this world was the unfathomable prehistoric rock.<span>So far, three continents have been discovered, the main one being outside the Prehistoric ins, and the most dangerous ones being the Sodom Continent and the one in which the Demon God Kingdom resides.


    The surface area of the prehistord was already terrifying. However, there were still many areas that had yet to be explored.


    Now that they had explored and controlled what humans controlled, other than the Great War Dynasty, there were also the Barbarian Lands in the North and the Ancient Demon Abyss.To the southwest, there were 36 Blessed Paradises. Further to the west, there were also the vast territories controlled by the Odin Empire and the Divine Court.


    <span>In the middle of the continent, there was still and without an owner that no one dared to step foot in. It was said that there was a "innocent city" that could not be entered.


    Aside from the three continents that he had discovered, there was only endless sea water in all directions.


    Some of the areas near the sea that had already been explored were known as "Navy Tide Sea". They were rtively safe.<span>Most of them had yet to be explored, so they were unable to see the other side of the sea. Because the sea water was filled with spirit energy, the color of the water was gorgeous, and it was called the "zed Sea", also known as the "Ancient Sea".


    It was said that countless experts, in order to explore the boundaries of the ss Sea, had left and never returned. The dangers there were enough to devour the strongest cultivators.<span>In the sky above the Great Wastnds, the higher one went, the stronger the chaotic energy would be. If one''s cultivation was not high enough, their soul would be destroyed.


    In this world, no one knew what the overall appearance was like. Or a sphere? No one knew, because they couldn''t see the border.


    This piece ofnd where Ye Fan was in, the Great War Dynasty, actually also experienced many times.


    Just over ten thousand years ago, there were hundreds of ns, various sects, and cultivators living in this ce.<span>At that time, it was known as the "Hundred ns Competition for hegemony."


    Until the appearance of Emperor Xuanyuan, when he unified the entire Under Heaven Family, and turned the Divine Dragon n into the imperial family at that time.


    Since then, the Xuanyuan Empire hadsted an entire 9999 years!However, after Emperor Xuanyuanpleted his grand undertaking, he did not remain as an emperor for long. Instead, he began to roam the mountains and water as he went into seclusion to train.


    Xuanyuan One thousand years ago, Xuanyuan Wentian had returned to the Imperial City and reached the level of an expert. He had experienced the punishment of the Primal Chaos, so he broke through the void and once again rose into the sky.<span>After that, nine thousand years had passed. Because the Divine Dragon n and the other ns had been livingfortably for a long time, various problems had gradually appeared. The Xuanyuan Empire had been steadily descending ¡­


    <span>And the other powerful force of the Great Deste World, the "heaven chosen ones" among the humans, all sorts of strong individuals took advantage of this opportunity to rise up and win over the hearts of the people.


    <span>In the year 9999 of the Xuanyuan calendar, just ten thousand years ago, the natural profound body of the heaven chosen, the Great Emperor of the Underworld, led the Su Family and a bunch of heaven chosen people to overthrow the decaying imperial power of the Divine Dragon Empire.


    <span>From then on, the Great War Dynasty was established, and the power of the heaven''s chosen ones surpassed the n.


    Ever since then, the chosen ones began to suppress the n, and even massacred many of the n''s rebels.


    <span>However, considering the fact that the n was deeply rooted and had arge poption, it was impossible for the heaven chosen ones to be wiped outpletely.


    More importantly, the barbarians of the north had been eyeing this ce covetously. It was not certain that they would be able to protect the Great War Empire if they relied solely on the heaven''s chosen ones.


    Finally, after the great war of one hundred and neen hundred years, the chosen ones and the n had reached a tacit understanding and entered a period of stability.The n served the Grand Shang Empire, but they also granted the n equal rights. They conferred hundreds of ns under the heavens with titles, territories, official positions, and even allowed the reopening of academies under the Xuanyuan Empire.


    For the heaven chosen ones, this was also to warn them. If they did not work hard, sooner orter, they would be reced by the n.<span>Ye Fan''s Zhen Bei Hou mansion was a branch of the Ye family of the Divine Dragon n.


    <span>The Duke of Zhenbei had been stationed in the north to prevent the barbarians from invading. It could be said that he was highly regarded by the royal family.


    However, many people were very clear that this was nothing more than letting the Divine Dragon nsmen go to the frontlines and not giving them a chance to recover.<span>After looking through the pile of information, Ye Fan stroked his forehead. If Emperor Xuanyuan was really Ji Xuanyuan ¡­ It was very likely that the Primordial World was really the Tasmanian ne.


    And in this world, Duotian was not the limit.


    There were nine levels in the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm, with each of them being three levels: Empyrean, Heavenly King, and Heavenly Emperor.<span>Above them was the "Saint Realm" that Ye Fan hadn''t touched yet.


    <span>It was said that only by seizing a unique strand of the ''Sacred Heart'' from the higher levels of the Chaotic Force would one be able to step into the sage realm.


    Afterpleting the Dao of the Saints, you will be punished by the Chaos Gods and be able to enter a higher ne.<span>For the time being, Ye Fan didn''t have the time to consider the cultivation of the sage realm, as he had too many things he didn''t understand and didn''t have the mood to cultivate at all.


    <span>Moreover, even though this world was full of spiritual energy, it only meant that this ce was more suitable for cultivation. Not everyone was that strong at birth, unless they were chosen by heaven, otherwise, everyone''s starting line would be about the same.


    The truth was, Duotian''s strength was already very good in this world. It wouldn''t be too much to be tyrannical.


    After all, sage realm practitioners were the rarest and most rare figures in this vast and deste world.<span>The strongest cultivator in the search was none other than the Twelve Saints of the Prehistoric Saints. They were the ones that the public had heard of today. They could be twelve experts of the sage realm.


    <span>Ye Fan felt that as long as he didn''t run into these twelve people, there shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Of course, he couldn''t be too careless. After all, one of the Twelve Saints was definitely in the Sheng Domain, and they were very close to him. It might even be in the Imperial City ¡­


    He was the father of the current Emperor of the Underworld, the Supreme Emperor. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1900

    <span>1900


    <span>Regarding the chosen one, Ye Fan also checked the information.


    <span>The chosen one of the heavens was someone chosen by the heavens.


    They were originally ordinary humans, but due to the influence of the spiritual energy of the Great Deste World, they gradually gained special abilities.<span>From Ye Fan''s point of view, this was actually a kind of "mutation". However, it was different from the espers on Earth. Once the chosen ones appeared, their descendants would have a high chance of inheriting these abilities.


    At the beginning, the chosen ones were rtively weak. However, because they did not have aplete training system, they were unable to contend against the other ns.


    However, as more and more day candidates appear and intermarry, the probability of seeding generations will also be greatly increased.


    Gradually, more and more outstanding figures appeared, systematizing the cultivation process and forming the various great ns. Their powers grew stronger and stronger.<span>The heaven''s chosen ones were just as talented as the other ns. However, the difficulty was greater when the n needed to cultivate and awaken their bloodline.


    <span>The heaven''s chosen ones were different. Even if one didn''t cultivate, as long as they had the talent, they could still use some of it.


    <span>The chosen ones are now divided into three categories: mystical, warlock, and mystical.


    Profound Practitioners were simr to Warriors in that they focused on the vital energy and blood, astral bones, and spiritual will.


    When these threebined, it would produce a type of energy called "Profound Strength", which would thenplete the breakthrough through the Core Formation and Spirit Creation stages.


    <span>Warlocks were simr to mages in that they had all sorts of innate abilities. They could manipte wind, lightning, water, fire, sand, stone, vegetation, and even light and darkness.


    <span>Inparison, Warlocks were more like traditional cultivators, but they focused more on the spiritual force of a specific attribute, and did not use spiritual force in a traditional way.


    <span>However, the Mysterious Sacred Body that the two of thembined could be said to be the most overbearing. It could be said that they possessed unassable talent.


    Of course, even though the Mysterious Sacred Body was highly talented, it was still a different story.<span>"This heaven''s chosen one seems to be more advanced than the n ¡­" After studying for a while, Ye Fan felt that the heaven chosen ones being able to overthrow the Xuanyuan Dynasty was very reasonable.


    <span>After all, to be a n member, awakening one''s bloodline was a difficult task.


    <span>However, not only did the heaven''s chosen ones not even need to awaken, they only needed to have children ¡­


    There was one more thing that the n could do nothing about. The ns could not intermarry, but the heaven chosen ones could!


    This meant that if this continued, sooner orter, the n would be assimted by the chosen ones.At that time, there might be some nsmen who would not bother to practice their n''s bloodline martial arts and would just follow the path of the chosen ones instead.


    "No wonder the royal family doesn''t kill them all. Marriage is a lot..."


    Ye Fan looked at the history he found. Every generation of emperors would marry women from the four big ns.Furthermore, the princes and princesses that were born were basically chosen today, giving up on their mother''s bloodline.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care too much about this kind of thing. He didn''t have much of a sense of belonging to the n, but the helpless thing was that aftering to this deste world, he was actually the Young Marquis of the Divine Dragon n...


    <span>Immediately after, Ye Fan became nervous and began to search for information on the Grand Princess Su Qingxue.


    In the end, a search revealed that the Eldest Princess, as a royal princess, did not have any photos.<span>The information was very little, and it only stated that Su Qingxue''s mother was thete Consort Zhen. She was the first daughter of the current emperor, and because her mother was favored by the emperor, she was given the title of Grand Princess.


    <span>It seemed that the royal family controlled the inte, so there was a lot of royal information that couldn''t be found.


    <span>From what Ye Shui said just now, he would marry Su Qingxue the day after tomorrow. Since that was the case, he would wait until the day after tomorrow to see her true appearance!


    Ye Fan didn''t know what would happen in the future, but his current goal was very clear ¡ª ¡ª First look at Su Qingxue, then look for Chu Yunyao, and try to rify some things as much as possible.


    The advantage of this Great Deste Stone phone was that it did not need to charge. Ye Fan could not be bothered to sleep, and constantly searched for information about this world, one by one in his mind ¡­¡­ ¡­.


    <span>At the same time, somewhere in the Great Wastnds, in a special bamboo forest.


    Each of the bamboo stalks here was over a hundred meters tall and as thick as a tree. The air was filled with dense vegetation and was even slightly green.


    Strange birds that were multicolored in color and as big as cattle or sheep flew through the bamboo forest, letting out melodious chirps that were out of proportion to their size.On an empty patch of bamboo forest, a few elegant bamboo houses with stone tables and rattan chairs were arranged in an orderly fashion.


    <span>At this moment, an average looking middle-aged man wearing a loose, gray cloth was squatting beside a y stove, stuffing the stove with firewood.


    <span>"Cough cough ¡­" White smoke rose from the man''s throat, but he still had a look of enjoyment on his face.


    An old man wearing a grey shirt walked out from a small bamboo house nearby, holding a te of garlic in his hand.


    "Master, the garlic has been peeled. Are we directly putting it in the pot?" the old man asked the middle-aged man.


    "Hey, don''t be anxious. Ah Qun, use your knife to tten this garlic. Have a taste," the man said.


    The old man smiled and nodded. He walked to the side and used a bamboo knife to tten the garlic.<span>"Come on, give me the garlic." The man took a te of garlic and opened the lid of the pot.


    <span>A strong and special fragrance wafted into his nose, causing him to take a deep breath in enjoyment.


    "Um... This fragrance, this grease, tsk tsk... Add the garlic, chopped ginger, and some other ingredients that you brought over, and use the Primordial Era''s Hundred Pure Jade pollen and Seven mes Grass to improve the vor ¡­ "<span>The man said as he put in the materials he had prepared.


    After he was done, the man took a bamboo shovel and stirred slowly in the pot.


    <span>"Oh right, Ah Qun ¡­" That kid should be here by now, right? I can feel that there''s been some change ¡­ "


    "Master, you must know better than I did. He really dide. He fell into the water. Right now, he''s at Zhenbei Mansion in the Great Conquest Imperial City." The old man said with a smile.<span>"Oh? The Residence of Northern Marquis? " The man smiled yfully. "Interesting ¡­ It looks like he did something I didn''t expect. "


    <span>"Old master, I''m afraid you''ve been waiting a bit too long."


    The man shook his head and sighed. I''m worried that if we keep waiting like this, the delicious food will be eaten by me soon. "<span>"Although it took up some time, it didn''t take up too much time. If the old master really doesn''t feel like there''s anything delicious, he can just run further away next time and search in the ancient sea," the old servant suggested.


    <span>The man shook the shovel. "That makes sense. We should go to Guhai and sneak there. There should be a lot of delicious food there ¡­"


    Suddenly, the old servant noticed something. He looked at the fire under the stove: "Master, the fire doesn''t seem to be strong enough. Should I go get more firewood?"<span>"No need, I purposely lowered the temperature a little. This Jade Water Lion''s bones are good stuff. "Stew slowly..." The man whispered.


    The old servant by the side narrowed his eyes and nodded his head ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1901

    1901North of town


    <span>"Ye Fan!" Ye Fan! How are you doing? I''vee to see you! "


    <span>Early in the morning, Ye Fan heard someone rushing towards his house from outside.


    <span>"Young Master Dan Qing, Young Master Dan Qing!" Don''t disturb the young duke''s rest! " Ye Shui''s voice came from the side.


    Ye Fan was lying on the sofa, looking at the information on the prehistoric continent on his phone. He couldn''t help but sit up, wondering who this was.<span>The door opened and a handsome man with long white hair barged in. Although his hair was a bit messy and he had the scent of alcohol and women on him, he still gave off a refined aura.


    "Uncle Shui, who is this?" Ye Fan pointed at the person.<span>Ye Shui sighed in disappointment, "Young Marquis, you really don''t even recognize Young Noble Dan Qing?"


    "Ye Fan!" You really lost your memory!? I''m your cousin, Ye Danqing! You even forgot about me!? " Ye Danqing''s face was full of sadness and guilt.<span>Cousin? Ye Fan shook his head with an embarrassed smile, "I haven''t thought of it, why don''t you introduce yourself?"


    <span>"Introduce what!?" We have grown up together, and we are usually the two brothers who have the best rtionship, how could you forget about me!? " Ye Danqing let out a long sigh.


    "It''s better if I forgot!" Sang Yanqing''s voice came from outside the door. She walked over angrily and said, "I always bring my brother to the Cirrus House for drinks. If I didn''t drink too much at the Cirrus House yesterday, I might not have jumped into the river."


    <span>Ye Danqing quickly exined, "Sangqing, I did not expect this either. Yesterday, I had a good intentions too, seeing that Ye Fan is about to get married, I took him to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop to drink a few more cups.


    I thought Ye Fan was drunk like me, but who would have thought he would jump into the river!?


    When I woke up today and heard that something had happened to him, the city was telling me that he had lost his memory.


    But you''re right, I also have a sin. As your cousin, I am guilty for not taking good care of your brother! "


    "Hmph, it''s good that you know it. Big brother hasn''t recovered his memories yet. If you can''t, just wait and see!" Ye Xianqing''s eyes reddened as she looked at Ye Fan''s nk face.Feeling the deste atmosphere, Ye Fan felt quite embarrassed. Although he didn''t know what exactly had happened, but the "Ye Fan" they knew was probably gone.


    <span>He also couldn''t exin how he hade here. In order not to be treated as a madman, he had no choice but to be the young duke who lost his memories.


    "You guys don''t have to be too sad. It''s not like I''m dead, I just temporarily forgot a lot of things.Just tell me about itter. After all, you are all people I trust, right? " Ye Fan said with a face full of confidence.


    "That''s true. Ye Fan, don''t worry. I will definitely do my best to help you recover your memories as soon as possible!" Ye Danqing nodded seriously.<span>Ye Shiqing rolled her eyes and walked over to hold Ye Fan''s hand, "Brother."


    You''re going to pick up the bride tomorrow. Since you''re still free today, I agreed to take you to buy a new phone and take a stroll around to see if you can remember some things. "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan felt that his suggestion was not bad, so he got up and said, "Qing''er, at least let me change my clothes.""Qing Er will help you exchange them!"


    <span>She ran to the cloakroom and took out a suit of dark blue brocade clothing. She pulled Ye Fan to the mirror and changed his clothes.


    Ye Fan could not bear the smile and warmth from his beautiful little sister, so he calmly epted it.


    <span>Ye Fan looked into the mirror and saw Ye Xianqing, who had helped him put on his clothes, by his side. It was as if she was beside him...


    <span>"Wah ¡­" Brother, when did your figure be so good? Did you go to the dojo to train? " As soon as she finished her sentence, she looked away blushing.


    <span>Ye Fan coughed, "Your big brother has always had a good figure, but you didn''t pay enough attention to it before."


    "Heh heh ¡­" Ye Fan, even if you lose your memory, you are still my good brother. "Heh heh ¡­" Ye Danqing, who was at the back, snickered.<span>Ye Xianqing turned around and red at the guy, blushing, she said, "Big brother, why are you like this?" "In the past, even if you were dishonest outside, you were still quite serious towards me."


    "Aren''t you asking about me? Alright ¡­" "Next time, I''ll be more serious with you." Ye Fan helplessly said.


    Ye Xianqing lowered her head and muttered, "It''s alright, Qing''er is not angry..."Ye Fan was a bit confused, ''Girls are really changeable!''


    After dressing themselves neatly, the three of them walked out of the house of the Marquis.<span>The shopping street was rather far from the house of the Marquis. The three of them got on a prehistoric stone carriage and got on the road.


    Although there were carriages and horses in this world, their prices were too high. Ordinary people could not afford them at all. Furthermore, the roads were wide, so there would not be any congestion.<span>Last night, Ye Fan didn''t even have the mood to watch the show. During the day, when he looked at it this way, he found out that the Imperial City seemed like a super city.


    Different architectural styles from different periods of time were preserved here. Stone materials, wood, prehistoric rocks, all sorts of materials were used here.


    <span>Not only were there pavilions, but there were also tall stone skyscrapers.


    <span>Since the time of the Xuanyuan Dynasty, there was a rule prohibiting the use of force in the city, otherwise it would be a serious crime.


    Therefore, even though cultivators could be found everywhere in the Great War Empire and there were even experts that could move mountains and fill the seas, no one would act rashly in the city. This was also the main reason why they were able to preserve the city''s buildings.


    <span>The forbidding the use of force within the city was unbearable. The problems that needed to be solved with fists could be solved by going to the ''rings'' set up by the Law Enforcement Academies in the city.


    <span>Of course, as long as they went outside the city, no one would care about their fights and killings.


    After all, in this world where the strong were respected, the areas wherews were effective were limited.


    <span>Arriving at the Imperial City business district, Ye Fan and the other two got off the car.


    After that, he found a shopping mall owned by Cloud group.<span>Therge amount of products here were all technological products developed by the Cloud Peak Corporation. Ye Fan took a nce and felt that they were all Chu Yunyao''s styles.


    The currency of the Great Conquest Empire was linked to gold and silver. On the contrary, it was not a Great Deste Stone because there were too many of them. Thus, it was not as valuable as gold and silver.<span>Ye Danzhi seemed to have bought a new phone for Ye Fan and a new storage ring for him as well.


    <span>On the way here, Ye Fan had already heard this guy''s introduction about him, and roughly understood that he and Ye Fan belonged to the category of "not loving" or "not good at training", so they were quite despised in the God Dragon n.


    However, Ye Danqing''s calligraphy was suitable for a person, and she was good at calligraphy. Her calligraphy had a bit of fame, and she liked elegant things. Naturally, she liked to go to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop to have fun.


    From this point of view, this Ye Danqing at least had some skill, unlike "Ye Fan", she really didn''t have any good points.


    After strolling around for half a day, the three of them arrived at a restaurant called "Drunken Lotus Restaurant" for a meal.


    <span>"Ouch!" It was the young duke! "Come in quickly!" The waiter clearly recognized Ye Fan.


    "Big Brother, this is the ce that you used toe here to eat. Do you have any recollection of it?" Ye Shiqing asked.Ye Fan pretended to have an impression and casually nodded his head.


    He noticed that as soon as he went upstairs, many eyes were fixed on him. Some people were whispering about himst night.


    <span>It seemed that the news of him swimming naked and amnesia had spread throughout the city...


    Fortunately, Ye Fan was thick-skinned and didn''t care. As he sat down on a seat near the window, Ye Fan excitedly ordered some dishes he was interested in.


    <span>Just as he was lighting up the dishes, the sounds of carriages and horses came from downstairs. There were actually three prisoners who had been escorted through the streets?


    <span>"So the rumors were true..." When Ye Dan Qing saw the extremely weak and miserable prisoners in the three carriages below, she could not help but frown and mutter to herself.


    <span>Ye Fan was curious, "What rumor?"


    "I heard yesterday that a precious spirit beast of the Supreme Emperor, the Jadewater Lion, went missing in the Imperial Beast Garden.


    Since he couldn''t find a reason, the three spirit realm supervisors watching over the garden were suspected of theft.


    Now that all of their cultivations have been crippled and have been shown around, it seems like they will be dragged out to behead us! "<span>Ye Dingqing said with great regret, "Just because we lost an animal, all three of us are finished. It''s not easy to be the imperial official."


    <span>"The Supreme Emperor is one of the Twelve Saints. He lost his spirit beast, so he doesn''t know?" Ye Xianqing, on the other hand, had a puzzled look on her face.


    Ye Fan also felt that this was a bit strange. Could it be that there was a difference in strength between sage realm experts and his imagination? Or was there something else?


    "Humph..." To presumptuously criticize the Emperor was a great disrespect, and he had to be punished! "Miss Yanqing, I''ve caught you this time ¡­"<span>A triumphant voice came from the stairs.


    <span>As soon as she heard the voice, she became agitated and muttered gloomily, "What bad luck..." Why is this fellow here as well... "

 Chapter 1902

    1902 Normal<span>After saying that, he saw a young man wearing a long white cor suit and a gold silk cloak. His long hair was neatlybed, and his eyes were as thin as slits. He was swaggering along with a few followers.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan''s nk look, Ye Danzhi introduced him in a low voice, "He is the current empress''s nephew and the son of the king''s uncle, Luo Hongfei! One of the Four Great Masters of Heaven''s Inquisition! " aural


    At the "Four Heaven Seeking Masters", Ye Fan finally had an idea.


    After checking the information, he came to understand that the threergest academies in the Grand War Dynasty were all located in the Imperial City.The Heaven Seeking Academy of the chosen ones of the heaven, the Xuanyuan Academy of the descendants of the n, as well as the official recruitment school that was taught by ordinary people. of


    Therefore, they had to separate because the heaven''s chosen ones, ns, and ordinary people had different training methods, so the teaching methods were naturally different. mutualSince they were separated, there wouldn''t be too much friction within the academy. At the same time, they would be able topete with each other.


    The four most outstanding people in the academy were known as the four prodigies of Heaven''s Inquisition. ThisIt was both an affirmation of one''s cultivation base and a reflection of one''s background.


    The current queen, Luo Feiyan, came from one of the five great families of the heaven''s chosen, Luo n of Northwestern Windsource City. kwang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wangwang-wangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangw[email protected]@


    As a rtive of the emperor, it was inconvenient for him to wield power. However, he was also the highest ranked academy in the imperial family, the Holy Emperor''s Institution''s Schr.<span>It had to be known that those who could enter the Sacred Emperor Academy were either royalty or top students that had risen above the rest of the three great academies.


    The three academies were equivalent to a university, while the Sacred Royal Institution was a graduate or doctoral academy. Holy


    <span>The greatest glory of the Emperor Institution was that it was equivalent to apanying princes and princesses to read. Whether one was a student chosen by heaven, born n, ormoner, they would naturally be valued highly by the dynasty.


    To be able to be an academician of the Sacred Royal Academy was equivalent to being an ''emperor''s tutor''. Luo Beixing''s status could be imagined.


    Luo Hongfei was the son of Luo Bei Wang. He had a very strong background, even the princes and princesses would have to be courteous to him.<span>"What is it? Don''t recognize me? It''s as the rumors say, the young duke of the Northern Marquis manor hasmitted suicide by jumping into a river in the middle of the night and has be a fool instead? " Luo Hongfei looked at Ye Fan in ridicule. leaf


    Fan Xian looked at this guy, he was only at the 4th level of Spirit Creation. Although he was not ordinary amongst the younger generation, but in front of him, it was still not enough. Speak


    In the ancient world, because of the abundance of spirit energy, the abundance of heavenly materials, and the variety of cultivation methods, Core Formation and Spirit Creation were directly divided into nine levels.


    Originally, from Earth Pill to Heaven Pill and from Earth Spirit to Heaven Spirit were all things that were difficult to break through the shackles of Earth. However, in this world, these kinds of problems didn''t exist. Although ¡­<span>In the beginning, the quality of both the Core Formation and the Spirit Creation were different, but it could be made up for through the future. This was the advantage of having plenty of spiritual energy in this vast and deste world.


    <span>Ye Fan felt that maybe this was what training should look like. It''s just that the spiritual energy, resources, and training methods on Earth aren''t good enough, which is why there are all kinds of differences between Core Formation and Spirit Creation.


    For example, due to the fact that the spiritual energy was bing increasingly scarce, the linked pills and spirit sculptures were all gone, turning into Daomization and Daomization cultivation methods. This was also because of the conditions that forced it to do so. one


    He was just a young man in the Spirit Creation realm, and Ye Fan didn''t care too much about his taunting. It wasn''t that he didn''t have a temper, it was just that his opponent was too weak, and he wasn''t even interested in getting angry. gigantism<span>How could a human care about the ridicule of ants? No matter how loud she shouted, she wouldn''t look at him, unless she could really bite him ¡­


    Moreover, Ye Fan only wanted to keep a low profile and clearly understand why he was here. What about Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao, he didn''t want to cause them any trouble at all. No


    After all, even though Ye Fan was the proper person, his own sister was very protective of him.


    Luo Hongfei! Who are you calling a fool!? Big brother has only temporarily lost his memory! Be careful not to go to the Tianwen Institution to denounce you!<span>deliberately instigating the rtionship between the heaven''s chosen ones and the n is a punishment! " Ye Shiqing frowned angrily. camel


    Hongfei chuckled and said, "You really have a glib tongue as usual. You are indeed a girl that I, Luo Hongfei, have taken a fancy to ¡­ Good


    "If you say that he''s not stupid, then he''s not stupid. It''s fate that we met each other in Drunken Wine House today. How about we drink a few cups together?"Find a woman to drink and go to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop, I don''t want to drink with you? " Ye Shiqing coldly refused.


    There were many people in the restaurant. Luo Hongfei was rejected on the spot, and his face was pale.A fierce look appeared in his tiny eyes. "I, Luo Hongfei, am treating you to wine. It''s not against thew to refuse face. If you don''t drink with me today, I won''t leave! " Speak


    Luo Hongfei stretched out his hand to grab Ji Cangqing''s arm.


    Ye Shuangqing got up to dodge it, but Luo Hongfei was a man and had a high cultivation base, so he was much faster than her. Positive


    <span>At this moment, a hand grabbed Luo Hongfei''s wrist at lightning speed!


    Everyone was startled, and when they turned around, they saw that it was actually Ye Fan!Ye Danqing sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling that the situation was not good. She was wondering when Ye Fan had acted? He didn''t even see clearly. leaf


    <span>There was a trace of pleasant surprise in her eyes, but it was quickly reced with worry, "Big brother ¡­" "


    <span>You dare to stop me?! " Luo Hongfei suspected that he was seeing things. This weak and useless trash actually dared to attack?


    <span>He was one of the four prodigies of Heaven''s Inquisition. He was destined to enter the Sacred Royal Academy, a figure that would soar into the heavens.


    What about Ye Fan? The bottom of the Xuanyuan Academy, the disgraced Young Marquis of the n, was usually silently bullied by others and only dared to go to the Rainbow Cloud Market to spend time with trash.<span>"Did you fall into the river and get water in your brain? Do you know who grandpa is? " Luo Hongfei sneered. If it were not for the Imperial City''s prohibition on using force, he would have immediately sent Ye Fan flying with a raise of his hand.


    <span>Ye Fan, indeed, let go of Luo Hongfei''s hand and calmly said, "My sister is unwilling. Go away."


    He did not want to bother with her at first, but whether it was his feelings or seeing her like this, he could not stand by and watch her get bullied.


    <span>"When Ye Shuangqing heard this, she felt a sweet sensation in her heart, looking at her brother lovingly with her big watery eyes."


    Haha! What a joke! Do you want to be a good big brother today? "You don''t even need to look at your Foundation Establishment cultivation; this young master can crush you to death with one finger!"


    "As far as I know, we can''t use force here, right?" Ye Fan lightly said.


    Luo Hongfei was suddenly enlightened. "Oh, so that''s what you think. You think I can''t do anything to you in the Imperial City? "Alright then ¡­"<span>As he spoke, Luo Hongfei took out a jade pendant with the word "Wind" engraved on it.


    "Upwind Jade Talisman!?" leaf


    Both Ye Dazhi and Ye Danchen turned pale with fright, feeling that something was wrong.Luo Hongfei! Is it really necessary for such a small matter?! " Ye Dan Qing stood up and said anxiously.


    "Ye Danqing, who do you think you are? Why don''t you use your brush topare notes with me? " Luo Hongfei asked with a smile. leaf"Lian Qing''s face turned red, but she didn''t know how to deal with it."


    <span>"What''s the situation?" Ye Fan asked curiously.


    Ye Shuangqing, who was standing beside him, hurried to his ear and whispered an exnation... leafWhen Fan Xian heard this, he immediately understood. protosm


    For now, every n, chosen family, and direct descendant had their own keepsake. Ye Fan''s Divine Dragon Jade Token and the other''s Windsource Jade Token were all the same. one


    Taking out a jade talisman was equivalent to taking out the dignity of one''s n and n, formally inviting them to battle. If the other party refused, it would be equivalent to the n being humiliated as well.Therefore, under normal circumstances, as long as they used jade talismans to initiate a duel, they wouldn''t be able to refuse an invitation. It would be better to be beaten up in the ring than to be a deserter.


    Ye Fan frowned, this meant that if Luo Hongfei was currently initiating a duel, he would have no choice but to ept it?

 Chapter 1903

    <span>1903 "


    Luo Hongfei! "You''re just a spirit sculptor, and yet you dare bully my big brother when he''s only at the Foundation Establishment stage? Do you have no shame at all?" Ye Shuangqing said indignantly. camel


    <span>Hong Fei grinned and said, "This is not my fault. Your big brother took the initiative to attack me. Since he dared to attack, he must be prepared."


    <span>Ye Fan felt a headacheing on. How could he be interested in ying house with such a popinjay?


    "Why aren''t you speaking? Are you scared? If you know what''s good for you, you can drink a few cups with me. If you have a good time, maybe this young master can keep the jade talismans ¡­ "Otherwise, I''ll have to officially invite you to battle!" Luo Hongfei was very proud of himself.Despicable! "Shameless!" She was worried and wronged.


    Of course, she couldn''t bear to have Ye Fan beaten up. She nned to grit her teeth and simply apany this guy for a few drinks before quickly leaving.However, at that moment, a bright voice rang out ¡­ "


    <span>"Since Brother Luo wants to go up on stage, why don''t you spar with me instead?" Only


    <span>He saw a handsome man with long hair that reached his waist. He wore an indigo embroidered gown and held a fan in his hand. He looked like he was walking out of a painting. Behind him were two attendants dressed as bookkeepers.


    When thedies in the restaurant saw this man, they all revealed expressions of admiration and whispered amongst themselves. Some of them even blushed. leaf


    Even Sang Zhijun blushed when she saw that guy. She couldn''t help mumbling in her heart, "What''s so good about this guy?"Isn''t it just a little white, a little tall, a little handsome, and a little refined... repair


    <span>For. Not bad, 7th level of Spirit Sculpting, he was a level stronger than this Luo Hongfei. camel


    <span>When Hong Fei saw the person, his expression turned ugly, "Ling Mingjing! "There is no need for you to care about the matters between me and the brother and sister of the Zhenbei Mansion!"


    <span>Both our Ling and Northern Marquis Families are descendants of the Divine Dragon n. A family member of the same family, when they see someone bullying our family and bullying our brothers and sisters, how can they just sit back and do nothing? "


    After saying that, Ling Mingjing took out one of her Divine Dragon Jade Talismans and shook it. With a confident smile, she said, "If you insist on fighting, why don''t we go to the arena and have a duel?"


    Luo Hongfei was immediately a little listless. He muttered a few sentences and silently kept the Windsource Jade Token.He coldly nced at Ye Fan and Ye Xianqing, "You guys are lucky!" Today''s matter will not end so easily ¡­ "


    <span>With that, Luo Hongfei turned around and left with a few of his followers. Go


    Reaching the staircase, he suddenly thought of something. He turned around and sneered at Ye Fan, "Oh, I forgot just now. Tomorrow, the young marquis is going to marry the princess." "I wish the two of you the longest of your lives, heh heh ¡­" camel


    Hong Feiughed mockingly and left. The faces of Ye Shuangqing and Ye Danchen, who were left upstairs, darkened.


    Even the people in the restaurant gave Ye Fan pitiful looks. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian muttered to himself, just what is the situation of the Grand Princess? Why is it that every marriage seemed to be treated as a funeral? Ling


    Mirror walked up and revealed a gentle smile that was like the spring rain. "Are the Ye Family members alright?"


    Ye Fan shook his head. He didn''t know the specific rtionship between him and this guy, so it would be better to speak less.On the side, Ye Danchen''s face revealed a look of unhappiness, and he forced a smile.


    "Thank you, Brother Ling, it''s all thanks to you today." Ye Xianqing lowered her head to express her gratitude to Ling Mingjing, shyly and bashfully. Ling


    Mirror waved his hand and said, "It''s just a small matter. That Luo Hongfei is a member of the Heaven''s Inquisition, and also a member of the chosen ones. Of course he has to retaliate in order to humiliate our Shen Long family."Saying this, he looked at Ye Fan with a regretful expression and said, "Brother Ye Fan, I heard that you almost had an identst night. Actually, there is no need." This


    <span>Since they couldn''t change their marriage, it would be better to treat them well. No matter what, the Eldest Princess was still of royal lineage. Her Majesty was the eldest daughter, and she held an esteemed position. She could be considered married off.


    "A gentleman should constantly strengthen himself. In the future, Brother Ye Fan will inherit the position of Marquis of Zhenbei. Don''t do anything stupid."


    Seeing that Ye Fan didn''t have any reaction, Ling Mingjing slightly frowned, and said with a self-reproach, "Oh ¡­" "Perhaps Mirror had spoken too much. This is, after all, a matter for the Residence of Northern Marquis.""No, Brother Ling, it''s my brother who lost his memory. He doesn''t recognize you anymore." Ye Yanqing hurriedly exined.


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Sister Yanqing, don''t be too sad. This is the best of the worst. There are quite a few who recovered from amnesia. Perhaps in a few days, they will be fine." Ling Mingjing consoled. Speak


    Finished, Ling Mingjing bowed and said: "Mingjing just happened to pass by, so I will take my leave first. Tomorrow, Brother Ye Fan''s wedding day will be over, so I wille to my house to have a cup of wine.""Thank you, Brother Ling! You muste tomorrow!" Ye Xianqing said happily. iso


    When Ling Mingjing had walked far away, the three of them sat down. Finally, they were able to eat normally. leaf<span>Dan Qing''s face became twisted as she said, "Xi Qing, why are you so close to that Ling guy? "In terms of rtionships, isn''t my cousin even closer to you?"


    <span>Hmph, so what if they are blood rtives? Are youparable to Big Brother Ling? I am a righteous gentleman, but you only know how to bring harm to my big brother! " Ye Yanqing pouted and said.


    While eating the fresh food in big mouthfuls, Ye Fan asked, "Where exactly does that persone from?" "Also, what happened to the Grand Princess?" leaf


    Dan Qing quickly said, "That Ling Mingjing is the Ling Family''s First Young Master. In our Xuanyuan Academy, she is one of the ''Xuanyuan Three Ying''. You


    <span>"He used to despise me as well, but now that I have lost my memory, I can''t betray our brotherly rtionship!"


    <span>Nonsense! Brother Ling, how can you pretend? What did he do? He does not go to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop, nor does he bully the weak, and is even willing to help others. Ye Xianqing quickly defended Ling Mingjing.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, signalling the two not to fight each other. He was not very interested in the Heaven''s Inquisition Four Great Heroes, nor in Xuanyuan Three Ingots.


    <span>"Alright, I''ve remembered this person. What about the Grand Princess?" extractio


    As for Su Qingxue, the dining table fell silent. Most


    After that, it was Sang Yanqing who exined in a low voice, with a sad look on her face ¡­ protosm


    Come, this Grand Princess''s background is rather miserable ¡­<span>At that time, the Eldest Princess''s mother, the Eldest Princess''s concubine, and Emperor Hades had met each other during the war. They had truly adored each other and decided to marry each other.


    <span>After she entered the pce, even though she wasn''t a queen due to hermoners'' bloodline, she was still favored the most. Who


    It was expected that when Su Qingxue was born, she was born with an abnormal phenomenon. Hail fell on the Imperial City and snow flew everywhere. The low temperature froze many old, weak, and handicapped people in the Imperial City to death! in


    In the Great Wastnds, heaven''s will was not a joke. The heaven''s chosen ones respected heaven''s will the most, so all the civil and military people, as well as the heaven''s chosen families, believed that Su Fei and Su Qingxue were unlucky people! Let<span>What caused Emperor Underworld so much grief was that Consort Zhen had actually been poisoned by some sort of cold poison and died not long after giving birth to the Grand Princess. And ¡­


    Su Qingxue was actually a blocked meridian of the Sky Yin. Not only was she unable to cultivate, her body was also weak. She had to rely on the royal family''s precious medicine to forcefully nourish her body before being able to live.


    Emperor of the Underworld deeply loved his concubine, and forcibly protected the Grand Princess from public criticism. But<span>After all, the birth of this child had caused a terrible death for her. Even though she had taken good care of this child, the father-daughter rtionship had been very cold. kwang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wangwang-wangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangw[email protected]@


    Theter Luo Feiyan branch, because they failed the battle with the concubine, naturally didn''t have a good impression of Su Qingxue and wasn''t too harsh on her. It was because they knew that this girl never knew when she would die.


    <span>"The Grand Princess is 18 years old this year, and ording to the Imperial Physician, she might be around 20 years old ¡­" Ye Dan Qing was also very depressed at the side and said: "Giving a princess a marriage is a good thing, the princess is a peerless beauty, it''s even better... can


    <span>The problem is, since you''ve married the princess, you can''t take in a concubine. As for this princess, there''s no way she can have children at all. Maybe. This is not a good thing at all ¡­ "


    Ye Fan''s brows were tightly knitted. He could not help but be nervous. He hoped beyond his wildest hopes that this woman was not Su Qingxue, but merely someone with the same name. Otherwise, wouldn''t Su Qingxue have ran out of time!? "


    I don''t know what father is thinking. Even if he disobeys the decree, he should still take the risk. Why would he let my brother''s life be ruined? in<span>"Theter generations did not even have descendants, this is too much ¡­" Tears streamed down her cheeks when she thought of her sadness. leaf


    <span>Danqing sighed and said, "Reject the decree? How much courage would that require? No matter how short her life was, she was still the princess of the royal family!


    To be honest, Ye Fan, if there weren''t any special circumstances, how could there be a princess marrying you? Dang


    I''m probably thinking that in the future, I should be able to have a second son, and maybe even give birth to a younger brother for all of you.<span>"Where''s that eldest son of his? If he marries the Grand Princess, then he won''t be wasting his time in the future. Not to mention that he also has the status of Prince Consort, so his future prospects won''t be too bad." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1904

    <span>After hearing this, Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, and mumbled, "I..." Was I that useless before? It''s not even necessary for them to pass on their generations? "


    <span>Ye Danqing couldn''t help but fall into silence, as if it was hard for her to say anything. In the end, she could only sigh and pat Ye Fan''s chest. "1a"


    Big brother, it''s not like that. Actually, I know that it''s just because your cultivation can''t keep up that you gave up on yourself.


    "You''re a very kind-hearted person, you''re not the yboy that others think you are." Sunless seriously grabbed onto Ye Fan''s hand. leaf


    Fan Xian helplessly smiled. He already understood what kind of person Ye Fan was in the past. can"Yes, even if he was useless in the past, the royal family wouldn''t have chosen him to be the Grand Princess''s Prince Consort, right?"


    <span>Don''t try to persuade me, I''m not sad, it''s not like it''s a big deal, no one is perfect. "Ye Fan smiled and asked:" Then, have I met the princess before? Why would the Grand Princess marry me? "


    "Speaking of which, both Ye Shuangqing and Ye Danqing looked at him speechlessly."<span>We''ve seen quite a few beauties in the Rainbow Cloud Workshop, how can we be so weak in front of a woman''s beauty?


    "Half of this marriage was caused by you." Ye Danqing shook her head and sighed, telling the whole story. protosm<span>Come, at a ceremony held a year ago, a family of the Northern Marquis was invited to the imperial garden to attend a banquet hosted by the imperial family.


    When Ye Fan followed his father to toast to the members of the royal family, this was the first time he saw the Grand Princess in close quarters. Person<span>At the feast with many eyes, this fellow saw the Grand Princess''s appearance and was stunned. He held his wine cup in his hand and thought of toasting her. As he exerted more effort, he even spilled the wine on her clothes! This


    <span>Fortunately, at that time, the Northern Marquis'' wife, who was also Ye Fan''s mother, had defended her son, saying that the Eldest Princess was too beautiful and was extremely shocking to the point that it was unintentional, which was why she didn''t make this a big deal.


    Ye Fan''s face turned red on the spot. He was so scared that he almost peed his pants. Only after continuously praising the Grand Princess for her good looks did he manage to overturn the matter.


    <span>However, this matter still spread out. Once, he became theughingstock of the entire city. Not only did he feel that Ye Fan was indeed trash, but he also confirmed Su Qingxue''s assumption of being the number one beauty of the royal family. end


    Although Ye Fan was useless, but since he had been in and out of the Rainbow Cloud Workshop for a long time, normal beauties would not be able to scare him. paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    The Demon Emperor was worried that the Grand Princess might not have much time left. If she could not get married even at death''s door, she would appear even more pitiful.


    <span>In addition, the Eldest Princess was her eldest daughter, so it was too unlucky for her to die just like that. can


    How could an ordinary person be worthy of the Grand Princess? Given their esteemed status, who would be willing to marry a flower vase that could not be raised and had a short life? This


    It was a question that caused Emperor of the Underworld to frown. However, when Ye Fan appeared, everything changed ¡­


    Although the young duke of the Residence of Northern Marquis might not be able to inherit the title of duke in the future in terms of strength, he was still the first heir for the time being.


    In addition, he was a direct descendant of the Divine Dragon n, which was a good opportunity to form a marriage alliance with the heaven chosen ones royal family. This could be considered as further building up the rtionship between the two families.


    The key point was that under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Ye Fan was bbergasted by the Grand Princess''s praises. That royal marriage was also well-founded!<span>"You were the one who took a fancy to it. Since Jun Wu Yi had bestowed such a vast and mighty marriage upon you, you can''t just turn around and refuse to acknowledge him!"


    ¡­ ¡­. Do you understand now? You took a fancy to the Grand Princess yourself, and even let the entire Grand Shang know about it! Your Highness


    I will give you the princess, or do you want to live up to your heart''s desire, you have to be grateful! This


    In such a situation, even if the marquis was prepared to receive punishment and opposed the edict for you, he would have no reason to do so! From


    <span>"My son had his eyes on her, admitted it, and then went back on his word. That would be too dishonorable for his majesty." Ye Danchen smiled bitterly.


    Ye Fan took a sip of his wine and nodded his head. If that was the case, then this princess'' wife really would belong to him.


    I don''t know if this Su Qingxue is my own wife, Su Qingxue. If that''s not the case, don''t be angry, my wife. I don''t really want to marry her, I just want to confirm my identity ¡­ Ye Fan muttered in his heart.<span>Although this thought was a little unfair to the Grand Princess, Ye Fan had no other choice. After all, he couldn''t possibly consider himself to be the same person just because of the same name.


    "But then again, even though your marriage might notst for long, it''s worth it to be able to marry such a beautiful princess in this lifetime. Don''t think about it anymore," Ye Danchen advised.Yeah, bro, maybe we can take good care of the princess and she''ll be healthy for a few more years?


    <span>Even if ¡­ "Even if the princess were to leave, Qing Er would probably not marry anymore and would stay with her brother for the rest of her life. The two of us would be happy as well." Ye Sangqing said with a serious face.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, thinking how could it be so exaggerated, but he really felt that this little sister was very cute. He stretched out his hand to caress the girl''s hair, "Don''t be so sad, aren''t we having a good time tomorrow?"


    "Hm!" Ye Xianqing smiled sweetly and started to feed Ye Fan again, "Brother, please eat more. I will be the groom tomorrow, but I don''t have time to eat all day..."<span>After eating their fill, the three returned home in the afternoon.


    <span>It wasn''t that Ye Fan didn''t want to see more, but that he wanted to prepare for tomorrow''s wedding.


    <span>Returning to the residence, he found that theyout was even more festive than yesterday. The red carpet had already been spread out for a mile! quaternary


    Red lights made from prehistoric rocks were everywhere. If they were ced on Earth, it would simply be a waste. When


    <span>Of course, only a great aristocrat could afford such a thing. Ordinarymoners would not be able to afford it.


    "Young duke, you''re back?" The officials of the court have been waiting for you! " "That''s great," Uncle Shui happily weed her.


    <span>Ministry of Rites? What are you doing here? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "Isn''t this the wedding ceremony tomorrow? Do you need some etiquette steps to be exined to them? They''ve speciallye to demonstrate it to you!" Uncle Shui exined.<span>Ye Fan was helpless. It seemed like there were still many rules to learn about Princess Marrying, but for Su Qingxue, he could only endure it patiently.


    The officials who came were a man and a woman. They were all cultured, chatting and wearing makeup. They all wore red wedding clothes.


    After a round of pleasantries, the middle-aged couple demonstrated the specific steps and details of the marriage ceremony to Ye Fan. sideBy the side, Ye Shuangqing and Ye Dingqing did not leave as they watched curiously. ben


    <span>They had thought that Ye Fan would need more than half a day to remember all these cumbersome royal etiquette. However, they did not expect that after theypletely changed their demonstration, Ye Fan would have done it all, not a single mistake.


    A surprised expression appeared on the face of the male official from the Ministry of Rites. "Young duke, could it be that you''ve learned it before?" leaf


    Fan Xian thought, with his memory, he could casually write down such a simple thing. It wouldn''t be difficult, but it would be better to be low-key and not attract too much attention, so he politely smiled and said: "The two sirs have taught me well." two


    The ceremonial officer''s face immediately suffused with a red glow as he enjoyed the show. He felt that the young duke of the Residence of Northern Marquis wasn''t as vile as he''d sounded. oneBeside him, Uncle Shui, Ye Xianqing, and the others were all surprised. How could they forget that Ye Fan had be so talkative and even learned so much? They truly had a whole new level of respect for him. study


    "The training had also ended. Ye Fan thought that the two etiquette officers would leave immediately, but he did not expect that the two of them would not even be able to move a single step. The speed at which they turned around to leave was almost like a slow yback."<span>You two! "Milords, please wait!" Ye Shui was very "cooperative." He took out the two red packets he had prepared a long time ago and stuffed them into the hands of the two officials.


    "This... "That''s not appropriate, right?" The female official squinted her eyes and smiled, but the red packet had already been stored away in the storage bracelet, as if by magic.Ye Shui quickly shook his head, "A small heart, just for a celebration ¡­ ¡­" Oh right, did the two of you miss something else? " two


    An etiquette officer looked at each other and shook his head. The male official said, "It seems... "Nothing more." leaf


    Without saying anything further, Shui Ruo took out two fully coloured gold ingots and shoved them into their hands.


    <span>"You two ¡­ This is my first time visiting you, so I have to ept it... "


    <span>"The two etiquette officers changed their methods immediately, and the gold ingot disappeared."


    <span>Hiss ¡­ "Right, there''s a little thing that I forgot to give to the young duke. It''s here ¡­" The male official took out a small slip of paper and handed it over to Ye Shui. finishes


    <span>Afterwards, the two of them turned around and smiled at Ye Fan, cupped their hands, and walked out of the hall with quick steps. leaf


    The sails watched from the side, somewhat confused. "Uncle Shui, what did you ask them for?" So expensive? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1905

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    "Aiya, Young Marquis, this is the most important thing for today. Otherwise, why would theye here?" Ye Shui said as he handed the slip of paper to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan opened the note and saw a few lines of poetry and a few numbers.


    "There is a beautiful woman in the pce, her looks are like fine snow... What kind of messy poem is this? " Ye Fan muttered, "What''s with this number?"


    "Aiya, young duke, don''t underestimate these lines of poetry!" The wedding was tomorrow, and ording to the rules, he would have to pass the two stages of martial arts before being able to marry the princess.


    If he failed to pass the examination in front of the royal family, he could only use his sincerity to move the princess...Even though His Majesty has bestowed the marriage upon us, this wedding will definitely bepleted. We will lose face in the end and beughed at by outsiders! "


    Ye Shui pointed to the poem and the number on the note, and said, "Tomorrow, the answer to the literary test will be written down. You just need to memorize it, and there won''t be any problems.


    This martial arts exam was slightly moreplicated, divided into three paths: ''passing the cold water'', ''descending the sea of fire'', and ''pulling the mountain by force''.<span>However, one of them had been secretly dealt with. Although it looked the same on the surface, it was not actually cold, hot or heavy.


    The numbers are written here. One, three, two, which is to say, walk through the first pond, the third fire path, and lift the second boulder. It will be very easy and easy! "Ye Fan suddenly came to a realization, and couldn''t help but feel curious, "Isn''t that cheating?" Are the two officials of the Ministry of Rites so daring? "


    <span>"Haha, they wouldn''t dare to do so even if you gave them ten guts. This isn''t a secret, after all, this is a joyous asion, even the royal family has to show face.


    "When you encounter some princes and princesses whose cultivation are really low, you will secretly inform them of the answer first, in case you make a fool of yourself at the wedding," said Ye Danzhi.<span>"Oh... "If that''s the case, what if I were to make a mistake? If I don''t pass it, what should I do if I am to move the princess with my true feelings?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Ye Shui said with a wry smile, "Actually, it''s not that difficult..." He was kneeling in front of the princess''s pce, kowtowing and begging her to marry him...


    Usually, the princesses would agree quickly and not embarrass Prince Consort. However, in the end, they would lose face and be aughingstock. "


    Ye Fan''s face stiffened. You want him to kneel and ask a woman he has never seen before to marry him? How was this possible?


    Shaking his head, Ye Fan decided to remember the answer clearly.But at this moment, Ye Fan suddenly thought of something and asked, "Uncle Shui, why are we marrying the princess tomorrow? Is there only us at home?"


    <span>He discovered that he''d been here for two days and hadn''t seen the marquis and his mistress, his current identity of parents, before. From what he''d heard, he had a younger brother.


    Ye Shui revealed a bitter look and said, "Young Marquis ¡­ Don''t be sad, the marquis, his wife and second young master are all in the north.If it wasn''t for the fact that the royal family couldn''t wait any longer and told them that the auspicious day wasing soon, they would have to marry the princess as soon as possible.


    <span>In particr, Madam, although she is at the border, but this time, she personally arranged for the purchase of a new house, newlyweds and other things. "


    <span>Ye Fan understood in his heart, it seems that the war in the north was tight on one hand, but for the Hou Mansion to grant this "deformity" to someone else, it was also a little ufortable.


    Even though he knew that he had to marry a short-lived princess, his son wasn''t a good person either. Naturally, he lost his interest in the hustle and bustle.<span>You can grant us marriage, but we are too busy surrounding thend to take part in it!


    There didn''t seem to be any objections from the Emperor of the Underworld. Within the pce, the Grand Princess was like a ''hot potato''. He quickly married out without a hitch,pletely ending his fates with her.


    "Big brother, it''s okay. Mom, dad, and second brother are noting back. There''s still us. Tomorrow, Ye Danqing and I will apany you to escort the bride!" Ye Shiqing encouraged with a smile.


    "Yeah, don''t worry, we''re here!" However, why did you call me by my name? Do you know how to call me brother? "<span>"You have left! Don''t disturb Big Bro from reciting the poem! "


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the two treasures beside him, smiled and shook his head. No matter how long he would stay in this mansion, at least he would be able to get to know this little sister and cousin, so he was quite happy.


    The next day was an auspicious day. The lights on both sides of the road were decorated with decorations.<span>Ye Fan was riding a mount covered in embroidered red satin. This mount also had quite a bit of history. It was a dragon head with a lion''s body, and its scales were gorgeous and colorful all over.


    <span>It was said that these were the descendants of dragons, qilins, and other types of beasts. Although they didn''t have much power, they were very festive, so they were called "auspicious beasts" and were often used in noble weddings.


    Behind Ye Fan, there was a joyful prehistoric stone wedding cart, slowly driving towards the pce with the wedding procession.


    Along the way, all kinds of colorful cannons were fired, and manymoners came out to watch. Although everyone knew that this marriage was a bit sad and happy, there was no harm in joining in the fun.


    <span>This was also the first time Ye Fan entered the pce in the center of the city, and discovered that this pce was pretty much as he had imagined, with nothing special about it.


    But within the pce, the concentration of experts was much higher than outside. Spirit Creation realm could be seen everywhere, and there were also quite a few longevity realms.


    Of course, there were quite a few who were hiding their cultivation. Such methods were verymon in the Great Wastnds.


    Finally, they arrived outside the Grand Princess'' ''Tianxue Hall''. Arge group of well-dressed officials, generals, pce guards, and servants were already waiting on both sides of the wide walkway.


    Ye Fan took a quick look and discovered that among this group of military generals, there were at least two Sky Sovereigns! Indeed, it wasn''t that the cultivators of this world were weak, but that there were many people that he couldn''t even meet on the streets.<span>This group of officials and dignitaries, princes and princesses, all looked at Ye Fan with disdain.


    Ye Fan also knew that this group of people didn''te to congratte him, they were only here to give face to the King''s family.Even if this marriage wasn''t highly regarded, it was, after all, the marriage of the Emperor to the Grand Princess.


    "Your Majesty and the empress have arrived!"Following the shout, a middle-aged man and woman, who were both dressed in luxurious and expensive clothes, arrived outside the pce in a carriage made of gold and dragged by a spirit beast.


    The group of people knelt down and saluted, shouting "Long live Your Majesty" and "Long live the Queen".


    Ye Fan frowned, standing there without kneeling.<span>"How dare you, Ye Fan!" Why didn''t you kneel!? " When an official saw Ye Fan standing there, he immediately flew into a rage.


    The noble and noble Emperor of the Underworld also thoughtfully looked at Ye Fan. His eyes exuded an emperor''s majesty.


    At this time, Ye Shui quickly kneeled down in fear as he exined, "Please calm your anger, Your Majesty! My family''s young master identally got amnesia! Many of the courtesies were suddenly forgotten! It''s definitely not on purpose to disrespect His Majesty and the empress! "


    Everyone present whispered to each other. Many people had heard of this matter."Your Majesty, today is a joyous day for Gentle Snow. Since the Prince Consort did not do it on purpose, then forget it, Your Majesty. He is of the Four Seas." The beautiful and graceful Empress Luo Feiyan said with a smile.


    "The empress is right." The Emperor of the Underworld found a way out and waved his hands, "Both of you should rise ¡­"


    "Thank you, your majesty! "¡­ The Queen is benevolent! ¡­" The group of people ttered the empress as well.


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart, this ce really didn''t suit him. He just had to kneel at all times. If these guys added up, there wouldn''t even be a single person capable of fighting him. Why would they kneel?


    <span>He quickly checked if it was Su Qingxue, then directly left to find Chu Yunyao.


    At this time, the Emperor spoke, "Ye Fan, I don''t me you for your amnesia, but if you wish to marry my Grand Princess today, you have to give me a satisfactory performance during the test of martial arts. I''ll punish you as well! "


    Ye Fan thought to himself, since you''ve already given the answer, what''s the point of putting on an act?<span>But he couldn''t say it out loud, so Ye Fan could only smile and nod his head.


    "Imperial Uncle, I''ll be troubling you with this literary test. You are a Fellow of the Sacred Royal Academy." Emperor of the Underworld smiled as he spoke to a long-faced man at the side.


    <span>Uncle Guo? Luo Bei Wang?


    Ye Fan looked at the man in the blue robe with the goatee and discovered that Luo Hongfei, who he met in the restaurant before, was standing behind him!


    Ye Fan originally thought this Luo Bei Wang was a military general. So he was teaching? He was indeed a Fellow of the Sacred Emperor Academy. He was actually an Ascendant?


    Luo Hongfei noticed that Ye Fan was looking at him, and revealed an evil smile...<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. This bastard, he wouldn''t let his father change the question, right?


    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1906

    <span>1906 Camel


    Bei Wang bowed, "Your Majesty, you are too kind. It is your honor to be the prince consort for the Grand Princess'' assessment." Speak


    While saying that, Luo Beiwang stepped forward with a solemn look on his face. There was a smile on his face, but there was no warmth in his eyes.


    Ye Fan, listen carefully. Today, the literary test given by the Japanese academician is rted to the Princess'' reputation.


    Please write three lines of poetry in a single moment. They must contain Su, Qing and Xue respectively, and they must all be ced at the end of the line.Keep in mind that the end of each sentence is Su, Qing, and Xue! And the content had to have an exnation! "Don''t be reckless!" one


    <span>Hearing this question, the faces of Ye Shui, Ye Xianqing, Ye Danchen and the others behind them all changed, revealing a look of shock.


    <span>Ye Fan cursed in his heart. Sure enough, this shameless father and son pair had changed the topic!


    The original question was just topose a poem to describe his love for the princess. It would be the end if he could finish reciting that crappy poem.


    But now, not only did he have topose a poem on the spot, he also needed to finish with three sentences ¡ª Su Qingxue! off


    The key was that they had changed the subject at thest minute, so they couldn''t protest.


    After all, giving answers was something that could only be done in private and not on the surface.


    Saying that he had changed the topic at thest minute in front of the Emperor and all the other civil and military officials in the imperial court was just a disgrace to the imperial family. They wouldn''t even admit it!


    If Ye Fan could not answer, he could only say that he was useless. He did not remember the answer, so he could only suffer a loss and beughed at by others. byTherefore, even if Luo Bei Wang changed the question, he wouldn''t be worried about Ye Fan saying it out loud, as it would only be disadvantageous to Ye Fan. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian scratched his head. Although he had never gone to school properly, his memory was extraordinary. From childhood on, aside from training, he had also read a wide variety of books, all in order to be able to perform various roles and be an outstanding assassin.


    Therefore, he was able to recite a lot of poems and songs with such elegance and elegance. can


    <span>The key thing was, it would be a little difficult for him topose three lines of poetry with the three words "Su Qingxue" at the end. Field


    His face was very awkward and silent. Many civil servants were whispering to themselves, as if they were thinking about how to create a novel. However, all of them were frowning.


    Ye Shuangqing nudged her with her foot and whispered, "Aren''t you supposed to be the one who called me the wonderful calligraphy brush ¡­" "Hurry up and help big brother think!"


    My wonderful brush is writing, not writing poems. In such a short period of time, how can I possibly think of three poems with names added together at the end? " Ye Danqing said with a bitter face. leaf


    Shui Ruo was so scared that his face was covered in sweat, and his heart was about to jump out of his throat. This was clearly someone deliberately trying to mess with Ye Fan and Zhen Bei Hou Manor. Only


    "However, right now, no one can help, so Ye Fan can only carry it himself!"That. Fellow Luo, do you know Li Bai? " Ye Fan raised his head and asked.


    Li Bai? "Who is it?" Luo Beiwei frowned. leaf


    Fan Xian''s heart rxed, and he asked with a smile: "Ah, a Green Lotus Escort? Have you never heard of it before?"


    Many civil and military officials present looked at each other, not knowing what Ye Fan was saying."Ye Fan, why do you ask this person?" the Emperor asked. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian felt happy in his heart. If even Li Bai didn''t know about this, then there probably wasn''t any powerful schr that entered this world. No wonder the poem they sent over wasn''t that great, he should be able to fool her. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian said with a serious face, "Your Majesty, it''s like this. After I fell into the water the day before yesterday, a person called Li Bai, known as the Green Lotus Schr, has appeared in my mind.


    He said that he had been entrusted by the heavens to give me a few lines of poetry, thus promoting a golden destiny and telling me that I should not die. Me


    At that time, I thought that it was just a dream, but who would have thought that the poems I memorized in my head could actually be used today! " Now<span>The crowd of civil and military officials all had faces of disbelief. Although they believed in the Heavenly Dao, they also did not believe that the Heavens would be merciful in such a trash. leaf


    "What is going on?" Both of them were stunned.<span>Ye Fan, you must think clearly, this is in front of His Majesty. Today, we are marrying the Grand Princess, and this is not a joke. You


    <span>If he wanted to find someone else''s poem to fool His Majesty, it would be a crime of bullying the sovereign!


    <span>"Don''t think that just because you made up a story, you and I will believe that I, Luo Bei Wang, am not a talented individual. I still have some understanding of all the poetry in this world ¡­" camel


    Bei Wang stroked his beard as heughed. The meaning behind hisughter was clear. He was courting death for daring to steal another poet''s work.


    <span>He cleared his throat and said: "The first sentence, ''Jade Duck Burn Furnace''s Peregrine, Vermillion Cherry Blossom Tent,'' the end of the sentence just happens to have the word ''Su'' written on it." Large


    The general meaning was that the best incense could not be bothered to light, could not be bothered to smell, sitting in the pce, cold and boring, talking about the life of the Grand Princess in the pce. " All<span>Silence reigned in the area. The civil officials'' eyes lit up, and even the Emperor of the Underworld had a strange look on his face. Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsiao-Hsi[email protected]@


    The women in the Duo Pce all hadplicated expressions on their faces. This was clearly what they were normally like. They were extravagantly dressed in luxurious clothing, yet their food was very tasteless.Uncle Guo, have you heard of this poem? " the Emperor asked.


    <span>Luo Bei Wang recited the poem over and over again, but could only shake his head and say, "These two lines of poetry,bined with sound and movement, depicted the scene in front of my eyes, and I''ve never heard of it."


    "Oh? Is it really heaven''s will to help Prince Consort Ye answer the questions? " "Then what about the next two sentences?" the Emperor asked with a smile.


    Ye Fan made up his mind. Okay, it seems that Li Qingzhao and the others don''t know each other, so it should be easy!


    <span>"The second sentence, ''The green moss on the pond is 3 or 4 points, The oriole under the leaves makes one or two sounds, The day grows and flies lightly''. At the end of the sentence, the word ''light'' is written.


    <span>The meaning behind his words was very clear. It was a lively and interesting scenery. It was as joyful as a bird and as free as flying cotton. This is exactly the kind of happiness that the princess longed for. " paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    The Demon Emperor looked at Luo Bei Wang again, his eyes filled with shock. With a stiff smile, he nodded and said, "Good, good ¡­"<span>"Haha ¡­" "Although I don''t know much about poetry, I can tell that it is indeed much lighter and happier than what I said just now. I just wonder what kind of bird ''oriole'' is?" the Emperor asked.


    Ye Fan randomly made up some nonsense and said, "This was told to me by the Green Lotus Robe. He said that it was a divine bird with a voice as beautiful as heavenly music. It was used to describe the moving voice of a princess."


    "Yes." Emperor Shao De was rather satisfied when he heard this. He smiled and narrowed his eyes.<span>She didn''t see that this Prince Consort really knew his way around, "the empress said with a smile." If Qingxue marries him, it won''t be boring. "


    Emperor of the underworld nodded. "Good boy, tell me thest poem that the Green Lotus Robe told you ¡­"None of the people present were stupid, and they would not easily believe what had happened. can


    Regardless of Ye Fan''s reason, telling such a story would not cause much harm. After all, so many civil servants present had never heard of these poems, which at least meant that they were not stolen from him.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that Ye Fan''s poems were not from this world. leaf<span>The sail nodded and was about to say thest sentence, when from the corner of his eyes, he saw a beautiful silhouette by the window of the pavilion inside the pce wall in front of him.


    Although he only saw half of his arm, Ye Fan''s eyes still focused, and immediately stood there nkly.


    After all, she was the woman he had spent the most time with in the past two years. With his wife that he slept with at night, Ye Fan was very familiar with Su Qingxue.<span>Just by looking at the exposed tip of the iceberg, Ye Fan felt his heartbeat quicken, wishing he could immediately rush in and see everything clearly! in


    Everyone present saw the dumbstruck look on Ye Fan''s face, and quite a few of them followed his gaze, and immediately understood...


    <span>It seemed like the sounds of the Humanities Exam outside had also entered the bride''s ears.


    "Ahem ¡­" Emperor Nimrod revealed a look of displeasure on his face. "What''s wrong?" Have you forgotten the third verse? " This<span>Once she coughed, the beautiful figure in the pavilion immediately hid. leaf


    When Fan Xian saw that the beauty had left, he finally came back to his senses. He opened his mouth and said, "Pce Mistress is like the moon, her smooth wrists are like frost ¡­" This<span>He had slightly modified the words, but without a doubt, they were the most appropriate words to describe the situation. He didn''t even need to exin to them what they meant.


    And it was this poem that happened to suit the scene, confirming many people''s guesses!


    Everyone felt that these verses were created on the spot by Ye Fan, and it wasn''t some kind of heaven''s will! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1907

    1907<span>"What a great northern marquis'' residence that has produced generals for generations ¡­ He hadn''t thought that the eldest son of this generation''s Duke of Zhenbei would be an outstanding schr despite not being particrly good at martial arts. Only


    <span>"Yes, although it''s good to keep a low profile, do not belittle yourself too much. Do not mention the dreams of the Green Lotus Schr ever again ¡­"


    The meaning behind his words was that he did not believe the words of the so called Green Lotus Schr. in


    Many officials present also nodded in agreement. They all guessed that Ye Fan should have been a useless trash for a long time, without any self-confidence. Or perhaps they didn''t dare to admit that he had created these poems himself, which was why they said it using the will of heaven.


    This was also very normal. In this world where the strong were revered, there were many schrs that did not dare to show off their skills. moreMoreover, Ye Fan was born into a high-ranking family, so he was not good at martial arts, but was good at writing. can


    Yes, as an emperor, the Underworld Emperor knew very well that while besieging a city depended on cultivation and strength, true governance of the country depended on a few civil officials. None of them could becking."Uncle Guo, you''re an examiner. What do you think?" Emperor of the Underworld looked to the side. camel


    <span>Beidou knew that the Emperor and everyone else present had already approved of Ye Fan''s poems, especially those officials and the Empress. They all admired his poems. This


    "If I ask himter, I''ll just give his uncle some face."


    "Of course, there''s no mistake to be praised by His Majesty. This subject also admires such a young talent." Luo Bei Wang said with a smile.


    <span>On the northern side of the Marquis Mansion, Ye Shuiqing and Ye Shuihen were all covered in cold sweat, looking at Ye Fan in disbelief.


    They were even more unwilling to believe that they had a dream. After all, when Ye Fan returned to the mansion, he was so stupid that no one knew him.


    <span>"I knew it, big brother was not an ordinary person! He must be silently working hard! " She pursed her lips into a smile, her eyes full of pride.


    "This brat ¡­" How well did you hide your abilities, saying all these poems in the Rainbow Cloud Workshop ¡­ " Ye Dan Qing felt a burst of regret. Other


    Bei Wang walked to the back and red at Luo Hongfei unhappily. camel<span>Hong Fei was gnashing his teeth, his eyes were filled with confusion, and seeing that the pce maids and officials were still praising Ye Fan''s poems, he was even more infuriated.


    Originally, he wanted to see Ye Fan make a fool of himself, but in the end he got him to show off in front of the holy carriage!


    Without even thinking about it, one could tell that after today, no matter how weak Ye Fan was, he would at least have the title of a "schr".<span>At this moment, the doors of Tianxue Hall opened.


    <span>Inside, there were already three trenches, a corridor filled with cold water, a path filled with burning ck charcoal, and three pieces of ck iron painted bright red. Rites


    <span>The official in charge of the department stepped forward and shouted, "The martial arts exam begins! "Prince Consort Ma, please pass!"


    <span>The two pce maids ran in front of Ye Fan, squatted down, and took off Ye Fan''s shoes. Then they rolled up the legs of his pants, exposing his bare feet.


    <span>Ye Fan understood that this cold water was simr to "liquid nitrogen", a liquid that would appear during the refining process.


    It wasn''t poisonous or corrosive, but the temperature was very low. Even a Core Formation cultivator could only stand inside for three to ten seconds with their core protection.<span>As for the ck coals on the path of fire, the temperature was more than 1000 degrees Celsius, which was more difficult to resist than cold water.


    <span>Thest three pieces of ck iron seemed to be about the size of a person''s arms, but each of them weighed over four thousand jin! longitudinal


    However, using true essence to strengthen his body was not that easy. After all, it was not simply shaking the ck iron, but steadily raising it above his head. Positive


    <span>Normally speaking, if a Core Formation cultivator relied on their true essence to protect themselves, they would barely be able to pass, but at the fourth stage of Core Formation, they would be safer. true


    Generally speaking, those who wanted to pass the trial with ease needed to be at least of the seventh level of Core Formation or higher.


    Ye Fan did not expect that the exam would not be tampered with, but he did not care at all. This martial arts exam was so much easier than the written exam! He


    He walked into the cold water on the far left, which was also the "No. 1" waterway. fruit


    Unexpectedly! The water was extremely cold, and the cold air kept trying to get in. If it was a normal Foundation Establishment cultivator, his feet would not be able to move for a few seconds! can<span>Yes, with his physique, it was like warm water, without any pain at all. Is


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t want others to be suspicious, so he decided to put on a difficult act, and began to act with a pained expression.


    "Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan gasped and quickened his steps, hurriedly running over.<span>Luo Hongfei, who was standing behind his father, was stunned when he saw that Ye Fan had actually left.


    <span>Immediately after, Ye Fan panicked and quickly ran across the road of fire. Although ¡­


    Although it was a surprise that he was not in any danger, Ye Fan''s suffering still made the group of people behind himugh out loud. paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic<span>The Kaiser and Queen also smiled as they watched. "Empress, look, this child''s expression is really plentiful."


    "That''s right, when His Majesty married his concubine back then, his face was calm andposed." Luo Feiyan''s eyes were filled with reminiscence.


    "How can this kidpare with us?"<span>[Your Majesty is right. Chenqie has said the wrong thing!] terminal


    Yu, Ye Fan arrived in front of Xuan Tie, and ording to the answer given, he walked to the second Xuan Iron.


    "Ye Fan took a few deep breaths, and then put on an appearance of being full of energy, and hugged Xuan Tie with both of his hands, as his face flushed red. Then, he slowly raised Xuan Tie above his head!"


    Good! "Alright!" Ye Shui pped and cheered loudly. The people from the house of the Marquis also let go of the stone in their hearts.


    "This kid, his acting is really good, just like the real thing." Ye Danqing pped as sheughed and muttered. leaf<span>"Thank god the martial arts exam hasn''t been changed, then Luo Hongfei is such a despicable person ¡­"


    "Luo Hongfei, on the other hand, was at a loss. He had no idea what was going on; could it be that the person he paid for didn''t do anything?"


    Congrattions to Prince Consort Ye! "Prince Consort, please enter the pce to escort the Grand Princess!"


    With a loud shout from an official of the Ministry of Rites, Ye Fan sighed with emotion, the trick is finally over!<span>Waving his hands towards the crowd of pping nobles, Ye Fan immediately ran into Tianxue Hall.


    <span>Arriving at the hall, he saw four festive looking pce maids bowing to him. One of the pce maids passed a red string with a thread tied around it to Ye Fan.


    "Prince Consort Ma, after you." leaf


    The sail pulled the red rope. At the other end of the rope, there was a bride who wore a phoenix cor dress to cover her face.


    <span>A wedding dress was draped over her long skirt, revealing her fragrant shoulders and arms. Her graceful figure was exactly the Su Qingxue in Ye Fan''s memory!


    "Qingxue ¡­" Ye Fan couldn''t help but mutter, subconsciously going up and lifting his red veil. one


    The pce maid was shocked and quickly stopped him. "Prince Consort! He couldn''t ept it! This was against the rules! We must return to your mansion and get married! "


    <span>Ye Fan was as if he had just awoken from a dream. He knew that if he broke the rules now, it might cause more trouble. So he decided to just put up with it for now. Anyway, the bride had already been married off. Red


    Su Qingxue, who was behind the veil, was very quiet as if nothing had happened.This point also caused Ye Fan''s heart to turn cold. That''s right, if it really was his wife, how could she possibly see the previous Ye Fan without any reaction?


    Holding the red rope, Ye Fan brought Su Qingxue to the outside of the pce.


    <span>This time, bowing to the Emperor and Queen of the Underworld was not something that could be excused. After all, she had married his daughter, so bowing was not too much of an exaggeration. Rites


    <span>After that, the princess got on the wedding cart and left the pce in a formidable array. order


    <span>After sending the wedding procession off into the distance, the Emperor of the Underworld looked at them with aplicated gaze as he let out a long sigh.


    Your Majesty, for Qingxue, this is a happy asion. It''s a good thing, she should be happy. "Luo Feiyan smiled as she advised," If you miss her in the future, just invite her back to the pce. "


    "It''s not like you don''t know, Qingxue and I can''t talk much in a year."


    <span>To invite her into the pce... I''m afraid that won''t happen. I just hope that in the remaining days, she can be like Prince Consort Ye had said, be a bit more free and happy ¡­ " "Neigh ~ ~" Emperor of the Underworldughed bitterly.


    "Your Majesty is too embarrassed to speak. Your concubine will also look for an opportunity to summon the Grand Princess into the pce. Although she isn''t my biological daughter, your concubine is still her nominal mother ¡­" Luo Feiyan said with a smile. paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisicDe Di shook the empress''s hand emotionally. "Feiyan ¡­" "Thank you." with


    <span>Immediately, the Emperor of the Underworld raised his hand and everyone outside the pce retreated.


    Only when there was no one outside Tianxue Hall did Luo Hongfei return. He


    <span>Taking advantage of the fact that the water, fire, and ck iron inside the martial arts exam hadn''t been removed, he probed with his hand and ced it on the surface of the water to feel it ¡­


    "Hiss!" camel


    <span>Hong Fei quickly took his hand away, his eyes revealing a look of astonishment. He then tightly frowned, and sank into deep thought. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1911

    However, Ye Fan didn''t really touch it anymore. After all, the woman in front of him was still a stranger.


    Ye Fan also didn''t know whether or not he would suddenly leave this ce, and it would be better if he didn''t get too involved. "


    Uh... It''s gettingte and you''re tired today. Take off your makeup and go to bed early. " both


    Of course, he couldn''t touch it, and also didn''t want to touch it. Ye Fan felt that it would be better to go back to the original room by himself, and spend the night together.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed traces of guilt. "I''m sorry, husband. The imperial physician said that with my physique, I am not allowed to do anything between a man and woman. Otherwise, something bad might happen ¡­ ¡­" "I have truly wronged my husband."


    "No grievances, no grievances!" Ye Fan repeatedly waved his hand, indicating that it was alright, as this would save him the trouble of finding excuses to sleep in separate beds.<span>"Thank you for your understanding, husband..." Su Qingxue gently bowed and said. See


    <span>Ye Fan was not used to Su Qingxue being so gentle andpeting with Xiang Ru and Jiao.


    With a strange feeling, Ye Fan left the wedding room.


    After walking a few steps, he stopped and turned around to look at the lonely figure in the room ¡­<span>"Eat some fruits in the evening, it''s cold. This girl''s health isn''t good anyway, sigh ¡­" This face made people''s hearts go soft ¡­ Old


    "Ah, my wife, it''s not that I want to change my love, but I really feel pity for this girl ¡­" leafFan muttered as he walked to the kitchen. Dang


    There were people on duty day and night in the mansion, so Ye Fan let the servants quickly organize some hot dishes.


    The servants were not surprised when they saw that the young duke hade looking for food on his wedding night. After all, the young duke was the most aggrieved person in the world, and he could not really do anything. in


    As for the hot food, when he handed it over to Ye Fan, the chef servant''s eyes were full offort, making Ye Fan at a loss of whether tough or to cry.<span>Little did he know, Ye Fan had been sent over for the hungry Princess. night


    Deep in silence, Ye Fan carried the lunchbox and walked back to his wedding courtyard. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    Close to a hundred meters, Ye Fan frowned, and unexpectedly discovered that there was another person in the wedding room!? And ¡­Moreover, this person''s cultivation base was definitely not lower than Longevity. He might even have reached the Sky Sovereign level. Because of his powerful cultivation and excellent concealment techniques, he actually managed to hide from the high quality Northern Mansion guards. can


    However, this person was still unable to hide anything from Ye Fan.


    Could it be ¡­ Was the princess'' gentleness and gentleness a fake? Where was the thief on their wedding night!?No matter how he thought about it, Ye Fan felt that it was impossible. After all, he was an experienced man, and he could still recognize what was true and what was false. Judas


    After a while, Ye Fan quietly approached the wall and started listening carefully...<span>"... Junior Sister, are you really not leaving? " "A man''s maic voice came from inside."


    "Senior brother, since I''ve married into the Northern Hou Estate, the entire Grand Xia knows where I''m going?" Su Qingxue said helplessly.


    Senior martial brother and junior sister? Ye Fan twitched his mouth and muttered in his heart, ''Isn''t this Eldest Princess staying in the pce since she was young?'' Where did hee from? Also


    There was a senior brother with such a high cultivation? "Then who is her master?"


    That Ye Fan is a waste, and he''s so lustful. Who doesn''t know about the entire battle? The people from the Rainbow Cloud Workshop looked down on him. Letting him be her wife was simply an insult to you!If one day he has an evil thought and he makes a move on you and injures you, then it will be toote! " "Yes," the man said anxiously.


    <span>Senior Brother, Ye Fan is not a bad person, although he has a bad reputation, I was also a bit worried before...


    However, after I observed him carefully today, I feel that everyone has misunderstood him. He is not an untalented person; it''s possible that he just doesn''t want to show off, or that no one really understands him ¡­ And ¡­<span>Besides, the way he looked at me made me curious ¡­ "It seems like he truly likes me and is not purely because of the holy will," Su Qingxue guessed.


    Light Snow! You''ve only met him for the second time! Did he give you some kind of bewitching soup!? Everyone knows that he is a trash, a yboy. What are you fighting over for him!? No<span>Fine ¡­ I can''t stand by and watch you jump into the pit of fire. Then ¡­ I will make that bratpletely disappear ¡­ " The man said in a deep voice. Courtyard


    Ye Fan, who was standing outside the wall, raised his eyebrows and thought to himself, "This bastard, it would be great if I didn''t smash your head with a fist, but you still dare to kill me!?"No! Senior Martial Brother! "Please don''t do that kind of heinous thing again!" Su Qingxue hurriedly advised, "Others might not know, but I can guess, did you arrange for Ye Fan to fall into the water?"


    <span>"The only one who knows me is Qingxue, you. Not bad, logically speaking, that brat should have been unconscious in the water,pletely submerged in the water, eaten up by the Green Ghost Fish in the river until not even his bones remained.


    <span>"I don''t know why, but I didn''t expect him to survive. It was just a loss of memories. I didn''t expect it at all..."


    When Ye Fan heard this from outside, he was suddenly enlightened. He was puzzled, if the original Ye Fan was trash, how would he have had the guts tomit suicide? "The rtionship was secretly done!?"


    Senior Brother, don''t be like this ¡­ Ye Fan is innocent. He is the same as me, he is just a sacrifice for a marriage between a royal family and a Divine Dragon family. both


    What if he survived because it was heaven''s will to marry me? Me


    His lifespan was already less than two years. As long as he could fulfill his wish in the remaining two years, nothing else mattered. Light


    Xue Yue knew that Senior Brother really dotes on me, but if Senior Brother really wants me to be happy, then don''t do these foolish things ¡­ KILL<span>"Stupid Ye Fan, nothing can change, I can only let you know. Once the royal family finds out about our rtionship, all the hard work we''ve put in over ten years will be wasted!"


    <span>Junior Sister... "You ¡­" The man didn''t seem to know what to say. His voice carried a trace of unconceble grief. "Don''t worry. Even if the sky is cloudy, Master and I will definitely think of a way to cure you within two years!" Siu


    Qingxue sighed: "Senior Brother, it has been so many years, I have already let it go ¡­ ¡­ Just treat it as Junior Sister begging you, the bigger picture is our top priority, don''t do unnecessary things.Regardless of whether Ye Fan is trash or not, killing the eldest son of the Northern Marquis, and the grandson of the five Divine Dragon Elders, is definitely not a small matter. And ¡­


    In addition ¡­ If he treats me sincerely, I want to treat him sincerely. Even if I can''t be a mother in this life, I can at least be a wife ¡­<span>Maybe I didn''t spend much time with him, but after I left, it was great to have someone in the world who thought of me all the time. "


    Junior Sister, don''t say anymore. I''ll spare his life for now, but as long as I find out that he''s plotting something against you, no one can stop me from killing him! You


    I also know that Senior Apprentice Brother''s killing methods are something that even the Great Emperor of the Supreme Emperor, Ming Jue, may not be able to discover ¡­ "<span>Before Su Qingxue could say anything, the man had already dashed out of the room. A ck shadow flew into the air and quickly left. leaf


    The sail hesitated for a moment and didn''t chase up. After waiting for a while, it carried the dish to the door and knocked.<span>"Princess, did you rest?" Ye Fan pretended not to hear anything and asked.


    <span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1908

    LA, the fastest update is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife chapter!


    <span>1908


    On the other side, Ye Fan, who had returned to the Northern Courtyard, still had to pay respects to the Grand Princess.


    Although Ye Fan''s parents were not here, his grandfather, Ye Zhaoxuan, had speciallye from the Divine Dragon Family''s Xuanyuan City.A group of Divine Dragon n members also came along.


    Ye Fan naturally didn''t know them. These group of uncles, aunts, and aunts, as well as a group of siblings, there were quite a few people.


    The parking lot outside the Residence of Northern Marquis was filled with all sorts of cars and mounts.Amongst this group of people, Grandfather Ye Zhaoxuan''s cultivation was at the peak of the Sky Sovereign realm, which was also the peak of the third level. ording to Uncle Shui''s introduction, Ye Zhaoxuan was one of the five great elders of the Divine Dragon n.


    Ye family''s line was supported by Ye Fan''s father, the Northern Marquis, Ye Huangtu, and his grandfather, Ye Zhaoxuan. It was said that Ye Huangtu had a higher cultivation base and was one of the ten Heavenly Kings of the Great War Dynasty.


    <span>This title was given to Ye Huang Tu by Ye Zhaoxuan after he had abdicated and returned to the n.


    For some inexplicable reason, a group of parents, uncles, and even a group of ancestors appeared?


    Ye Fan was somewhat depressed. Luckily, he could pretend to have lost his memory, otherwise he wouldn''t need to call them one by one. Otherwise, he would have a headache.<span>Even so, he had no choice but to bow in respect when Ye Zhaoxuan, his grandfather, sat on the seat of honor.


    Holding the red rope, looking at the princess at his side, Ye Fan''s feelings were mixed.


    <span>Actually, he was hesitating whether he should first confirm Su Qingxue''s identity before paying respects to her.


    <span>But after thinking about it carefully, even if this wasn''t Su Qingxue, he couldn''t not pay her respects at the moment, so this princess was too pitiful.


    <span>Just consider it as having the status of a young marquis to help the original Ye Fan toplete this wedding, Ye Fan muttered in his heart...


    First bow to heaven and earth, second bow to the hall, husband and wife bowing to each other ¡­


    Unknowingly, after the ceremony, the bride was brought into the bridal chamber.<span>Ye Fan would never have thought that the first wedding in his life would be concluded in such a situation, and he even married a princess.


    He had originally wanted to directly follow him in so that he could lift the cover and have a look, but he was stopped by his grandfather, Ye Zhaoxuan, who stood up and grabbed his shoulder.


    "Foolish brat, what''s the rush? You can only enter after the wedding banquet, are the guests not being entertained?Come, let grandpa have a good look at you. I heard that you were stimted when you fell into the water. Did you lose your memory? Do you still remember Grandfather? " Ye Zhaoxuan''s eyes were filled with concern.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at his grandfather who appeared to be in his forties. He smiled awkwardly and said, "I will slowly remember."


    "Ye Shui!" What the hell are you guys doing!? How could he let the young duke fall into the water!? " Ye Zhaoxuan taught a few of his servants a lesson.<span>Uncle Shui did not dare argue, and kept lowering his head to admit his mistake, "It was this old servant who failed in his duty, Old Marquis, please calm your anger ¡­ "I''ll definitely look good in the future."


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. Although the people in front of him, Ye Zhaoxuan, Ye Shui and the others, were all very unfamiliar with this ce, he had to admit that he could experience the true feelings they had for him.Compared to the so-called family members of Ye Wuya and Ye Longyuan, this Residence of Northern Marquis gave him an even greater sense of belonging.


    <span>In fact, after some careful thought, it didn''t matter if this was the same world or not. At the very least, everyone here was a member of the Divine Dragon n, and they shared the same bloodline.


    Perhaps he should try to ept the people here instead of treating them as mere strangers.


    Ye Zhaoxuan sighed and patted Ye Fan''s shoulder, "Child, today''s wedding, your parents did not return, so don''t be too distracted."


    As themander in chief, he could not leave his duty in the face of the war between him and the barbarians ¡­ You have to believe that your grandfather and any parent would not want to miss their child''s marriage. "


    In his heart, Ye Fan didn''t care at all. He just couldn''t wait for them to note back, just in case they found a w and were in trouble.<span>"It doesn''t matter, as long as they are safe." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Ye Zhaoxuanughed and said, "Child, although you have lost your memory, you are better at talking than before.


    "Don''t worry, with the [Holy Covenant], your parents won''t need to go to war, it won''t be dangerous."


    Ye Fan frowned, "The Covenant of Saints?" "What is that thing ¡­"


    "Young duke, did you forget? It''s like this ¡­" Ye Shui, who was at the side, quickly exined.<span>It turned out that the war in the Wastnd was not a random war.


    <span>This was because the stronger the cultivator, the more destructive the battle would be.


    Even if it was an Empyrean at the first three stages of Heaven Seizing, they could easily destroy an entire city by themselves, let alone the Celestial King or the Celestial Emperor.


    Sheng Domain was even more extraordinary. A Saint''s fury could cause blood to flow for a thousand miles, which wasn''t an exaggeration at all!During the time of Emperor Xuanyuan, the people did not live in peace and chaos. This was because experts of the Heaven Stealing and Saint Realm did not live at all once they began to fight.


    Later on, when the Xuanyuan Dynasty was established, Emperor Xuanyuan, in order to make the world prosperous and allow tens of thousands of people to rest, issued the "Cessation of the God-ying Alliance".<span>This was a previous life to the Sage Alliance. It ced a series of restrictions on when powerful cultivators could use their cultivation and participate in battles.


    <span>After the establishment of the Great War Dynasty, the ''Cessation of the Spear'' had been ignored. Therefore, the Saints had moved out in a great battle with the barbarians.


    At that time, the ones who hade out to fight were the current Supreme Emperor, Great Emperor Ming Jue, and the previous Barbarian King.


    During that battle, he shocked the world by crying like ghosts and gods. He killed the Barbarian King with his own strength, dragged his heavily injured body along with him, broke through the heavy encirclement, and cut down the Barbarian n''s banner. From then on, his might shook the entire world.


    <span>However, even though the borders of the Great War Empire had been protected, due to the participation of the Saints in the war and their great destructive power, six cities of the Great War Empire had been destroyed, and tens of thousands of innocent people had been affected, not to mention tens of thousands of soldiers.


    On the side of the barbarians, the death of the Barbarian King caused chaos among all the tribes. They fell into a state of internal strife and fighting, whichsted for dozens of years before it subsided.


    Both sides had suffered heavy losses, and there were no winners at all.After all, what was the point of having a country,nd, or city if the country was gone?


    From then on, regardless of whether it was the Great War Empire or the Wilderness, they both realized that they could not continue like this ¡­


    Thus, the new Barbarian King and Emperor Ming Jue signed a "Covenant of Saints".Sage realm experts, as well as the Celestial Emperor, Skyking, and Ascendants below them, weren''t allowed to directly participate in this battle.


    Even if one was in the Esoteric Immortality and Spirit Creation stages, they would still have to send out a written challenge in advance. Arrange a ce and it would be the equivalent of a single martial general dueling.


    On the battlefield, only Core Formation cultivators could freely fight. This was because most of the soldiers and armors of the Great Deste World were made from materials such as the Great Deste Stone. It was not easy to break through these armors with true essence at the Core Formation stage.


    To put it bluntly, the ones who died the most on the real battlefield were the weaklings. The powerhouses wouldn''t casually join the battle, and everyone cherished their lives greatly.However, they couldn''t just ignore themoners and the weak just like that, because the strong needed to grow from the weak, and the poption was directly rted to the rise and fall of the dynasty.


    <span>The experts fought fornd, became nobles, and established dynasties. They didn''t defend a bunch of empty cities, just to entertain themselves.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he more or less understood it.


    This "Saints'' Alliance" was the same as banning nuclear and biochemical weapons, allowing war to have a bottom line.Saints were a form of deterrence, not to the point of "a fight to the death". There was no need for them to fight, the moment they did, everyone would be finished!


    War was unavoidable because of the paucity of resources in the Wilderness. They would think of robbing resources, even people and livestock.<span>As for the Great War Empire, they also needed war. They needed to train their armies and raise their young, and behind them were all sorts of weapons, armors, pills, and other types of merchants that could make a fortune in war.


    Ye Fan discovered, this world, was actually not much different from Earth. It was just that the missiles and aircrafts were gone, and they were being reced by powerful cultivators.<span>War was the highest form of economic struggle, even in a world like this.


    The battle of interests between the King''s Pilgrims and the Savage Saints had consumed the lives of countless human beings ¡­<span>"Fan''er!" "Fan''er!" Ye Zhaoxuan shouted, "What are you thinking about?" Was he stunned by what he heard? This has nothing to do with you. Let''s go, grandpa will take you to properly get to know the guests, and drink with our family! "


    <span>Ye Fan came back to his senses, smiled and nodded, "Okay..." "Alright ¡­"


    It seemed that the matter of causing a bride''s head to be red could only be settled at night.


    <span>"Grandfather, Qing Er is helping you and your elder brother pour out a bar?" Ye Xianqing ran over with an eager look on her face and said with a smile.


    Ye Zhaoxuan frowned and waved his hand, "No need, it''s clumsy. Let Dan Qing apany you!""Oh ¡­" There was a hint of sadness in her eyes. Her face was aggrieved and her eyes were bloodshot. She was on the verge of tears, but she managed to hold it in.


    Ye Fan was stunned, what is this situation? From the start, it seemed as if the people of the Ye family hadpletely ignored her.He suddenly thought of what Ye Wanqing had said when he arrived at his house. If he was not there, there would be no one to talk to. This girl seemed to be unpopr at his house. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1909

    1909


    <span>From Ye Fan''s point of view, Ye Xianqing''s appearance was impable. In two years, she would definitely be a beauty of the country. Just based on her facial features alone, she would be even more perfect than Su Qingxue. She was a very nice girl, and her heart was also very kind.


    The most important thing was that she was already at the seventh level of the Core Formation Stage at such a young age. She should have been doted upon at home, so why didn''t she seem to like her at all?<span>Ye Fan saw the lonely look on the girl''s face and said, "Xinqing, it''s alright. Why don''t youe with me? Didn''t you say yesterday that you were going to toast together?"


    Hearing that, a look of joy appeared on Ye Xianqing''s face. However, her grandfather, Ye Zhaoxuan, lowered his head and said with a stern expression, "Forget it ¡­" "Thank you brother for your kind intentions, I''ll go somewhere else to help. I''m very happy today, and have fun ¡­"


    <span>After saying that, the little girl turned around and ran away.


    <span>"Young duke, don''t make the old duke angry ¡­" At the side, Ye Shui reminded her in a low voice, "After all, Third Young Miss is a Warlock among the heaven''s chosen.


    <span>"Even if your brotherly rtionship is deep enough to let go, the majority of people in the tribe abstain from this ¡­"


    Ye Fan was stunned for a moment. He just found out that Ye Yanqing was a chosen one from heaven?<span>Although he knew that asionally there would be an awakened chosen one in the n. After all, the chosen one was in the Houtian realm, and there was no need to talk about bloodlines.


    However, he did not expect Sunless to be one of them.To the n, the chosen one was the "wave after wave", the wave before the n, which was to be pped to death on the beach.


    <span>The chosen ones among the children of the ns were even more eye-catching, as if it was a foretelling sign that the ns would gradually be swallowed by the chosen ones ¡­


    It was no wonder that so many of the elders in the family did not like Sunless anymore."You brat, how many times have I told you not to get too close with that girl? She went to the Heaven Seeking Academy, you went to the Xuanyuan Academy, she''s not one of us ¡­"


    <span>Ye Zhaoxuan warned, then dragged Ye Fan to toast.


    <span>Ye Fan thought to himself, what does the heaven''s chosen ones and the n have to do with kinship? But he was toozy to argue, after all, these thoughts were deeply rooted in the primitive world.


    He just wanted to find out as soon as possible how he got here, back to the people he loved so much. As for everything else, he didn''t care.


    Although this marriage wasn''t very popr, it was, after all, a joyous asion for the Northern Marquis Manor. The guests were still filled to the brim.<span>Ye Fan and Ye Zhaoxuan greeted these strangers one after another, drinking wine at a table.


    It had to be said that the wine in this world really did taste good. After all, it was brewed by a cultivator. The fragrance was strong and it had a lot of energy.<span>Even if it was a cultivator, as long as they didn''t use any techniques to dissolve the alcohol, they would gradually get drunk.


    "Fan''er, if you can''t hold on any longer, tell grandpa that grandpa will block it for you." Ye Zhaoxuan looked at his grandson lovingly.


    <span>Ye Fan had quite a good impression of this lucky grandfather. It was obvious that he didn''t dislike Ye Fan, and this could be his distant rtives.


    <span>"It''s fine, grandfather. I won''t get drunk ¡­" Ye Fan called out "Grandpa" from the side, feeling that it wasn''t too hard to say anything.


    <span>"Haha!" As expected of my, Ye Zhaoxuan''s, grandson! The capacity for alcohol will naturally not be bad! " The Senior Marquis happily patted Ye Fan''s shoulder.


    In fact, the guests at the scene had also discovered that Ye Fan''s alcohol consumption was indeed outrageous. After drinking dozens of cups, he didn''t feel the slightest bit drunk!


    <span>"Prince Consort Ye is truly magnanimous!" "No, let''s add three more cups!"


    <span>"You dare say you aren''t drunk? Such arrogance? We must drink the bridegroom down today! "


    "Young duke!" "Please!..."Within the group of guests, there were also many who were unconvinced, and they all began topete with each other.


    Ye Fan was speechless. If he had known earlier that he would pretend that he was not good enough for wine, how long would it take for him to drink?


    His physical fitness was already very abnormal, and after that Yin Lightning, it seemed to have inexplicably increased by arge amount. Even Ye Fan himself did not really test it out, but just what level it had increased to.In short, no matter how strong the alcohol was, it couldn''t make him drunk at all.


    <span>Unknowingly, the feast went from daytime to nighttime. There were already a dozen or so drunk people carried away on the spot.


    <span>Seeing the Core Formation and Spirit Creation, and even the cultivators living in the area, drunk to the point of being red-faced, drunk, and even sleeping soundly, the entire scene was filled with cheers andughter.


    However, what made everyone feel even more impressed was that Ye Fan was actually alone, and hadpletely convinced over two hundred guests!


    Those who had initially wanted to drink the groom down actually fell first. The key issue was that they were too embarrassed to circte their martial arts to dissolve the alcohol, lest they wereughed at by others.


    <span>It was as if this was the first time Ye Zhaoxuan had met his own grandson. He boasted proudly, "I told you, my grandson is definitely not someone he can take advantage of!


    See, my grandson is not bragging, he just can''t get drunk! Look at this capacity for alcohol, how many are there in the entire tournament!? "


    <span>A long-lived general who was about to copse from drinking had now cupped his hands in admiration and said, "Prince Consort Ye is really a madman amongst wine! "This lowly general is convinced ¡­"


    <span>"Heh heh... "It''s just drinking, not really." Ye Fan awkwardly stood there, empty his wine cup. He looked at the guests who were staggering around, and then looked at Ye Danzhi, who was gasping for breath from pouring wine. He didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    <span>He had never thought that on the day of his wedding, he would win the title of "Schr" for his poetry at the pce.


    <span>After that, because he had been drinking all afternoon at the wedding banquet, his "unbridled and unbridled" performance, which imed that he could not get drunk, had even spread the word "alcoholic".


    The wedding banquet was over, and the guests began to send them off.


    <span>Ye Fan let out a long sigh of relief. He had originally wanted to take care of this wedding, but who would''ve thought that he would unknowingly be immersed in it?


    It had been a long, full day.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and walked towards his wedding room, raising his head to look at the brilliant stars, the enchanting night sky.


    There was no moon in the Great Deste World, but there were stars. Even sage realm cultivators couldn''t fly out because of the chaos energy high up in the sky. Therefore, they didn''t know how to touch those stars.Therefore, the people here weren''t sure what the stars were exactly, nor did they know where the edge of the Ancient Sea was. Was the Great Deste World t? Or was it just a square? Spheres? No one knew.


    Although it seemed as if this world was much smaller than the previous universe, in reality, no one could figure out just how big it was ¡­


    <span>"Is this a dream or not ¡­" "Could it be that I can''t go back ¡­" Ye Fan muttered, and even pinched his own face.


    But after doing all of this, Ye Fan felt that he was really stupid. Was this not a dream? Was it still not clear enough?


    While muttering to himself, Ye Fan had already arrived outside the joyous wedding room.<span>Initially, he was still nervous, thinking about how he would look if he were to lift the red veil and see what it looked like.


    But after this day of wearing down, Ye Fan was actually a lot calmer.Furthermore, although the Spring Festival G was worth a thousand gold, a decree had already been sent from the pce. Ye Shui had repeatedly warned that the Grand Princess'' health was not good, and that she could not be married off ¡­


    <span>Unsurprisingly, this daughter-inw was a virgin until the day she died. She could only be used as a vase and be fed as milk by a maid ¡­


    Ye Fan didn''t particrly care about it. Asking him to do that thing with a woman he had never seen before, or to take her ce, he also felt that it wasn''t very good.


    <span>At this moment, just as he was about to push open the door and enter, he suddenly heard hurried footstepsing from inside.


    There was no one else in the room except for the Grand Princess. Ye Fan sensed that the Princess was running back to her bed from the middle of the room.


    <span>What is this? Scared? Ye Fan was confused for a moment, then pushed the door open and walked in.

 Chapter 1910

    Inside the fragrant bridal chamber, the surroundings were decorated with a fiery red color. Under the warm light, a warm and romantic atmosphere permeated the air.


    The room was very quiet. The bride sat by the bed with her hands sped together.


    Ye Fan could clearly hear the Princess''s slightly suppressed breathing. Her heart seemed to be beating a little faster, but she was nervous and pretended to be calm. room<span>On the mahogany table in the middle of the room, there were three stacked tes of fruit. Ye Fan did not recognize the fruits, but they were all very joyous and lucky. is


    On the te that looked like an apple, there was clearly one less fruit ¡­Ye Fan nced at the pillow on the bed, which had been used as a pillow before. He couldn''t help but smile, thinking that it was because he was hungry... also


    Yes, after all, the Grand Princess was unable to cultivate. She was just an ordinary girl, and probably wouldn''t be able to eat anything today.


    However, eating a fruit while stealthily hiding it under a pillow was truly interesting.<span>He''d heard that she was only eighteen and that her identity was simr to his as the young duke. She was of the same age as him, and her demeanor was a bit childish. This was quite normal. leaf


    <span>The sail pretended not to notice anything, and slowly walked towards the bride. When she was outside the door, she was clearly no longer nervous, but now, she became nervous again ¡­ leaf


    Sail took a deep breath and said: "Gentle Snow ¡­" I... "What the heck..."<span>The bride didn''t say a word. She merely nodded her head, clenching her smooth and white hands even tighter. leaf


    The sails stopped rubbing, and his two hands slowly lifted the red cap ¡­


    The air froze, and Ye Fan forgot to breathe...mpA beauty with skin as thick as cream, a beauty as beautiful as jade, and a beauty as beautiful as an immortal.


    Her eyshes trembled, and a pair of clear and delicate eyes were filled with curiosity, shyness, and uneasiness. They were like a snow lotus gently swaying in the cold wind.


    "Qingxue ¡­" Ye Fan couldn''t help but mutter, his eyes burning up.


    He had never experienced Su Qingxue''s childhood, but even if he had never met the eighteen year old Su Qingxue, he was certain that this was Su Qingxue!Su Qingxue, on the other hand, was a bit flustered. She didn''t know why, but the man in front of her looked at her with such a passionate and deep expression ¡­


    <span>This feeling of being loved for the rest of her life made her feel a little baffled, and her heart move for some unknown reason ¡­ Difficult


    Dao... Did he really like her? can


    They had only met once. Could it be that there really was love at first sight?


    Seeing her Prince Consort staring at her in a daze without saying a word, Su Qingxue''s face reddened. She thought that her beauty was too stunning, so her soul had left her body. By<span>There were quite a few people who were astounded by her beauty in the past. Su Qingxue could only open her cherry lips and proactively asked: "Prince Consort Ye ¡­" "Would you like to address me directly by my name?" leaf


    Fan Jian suddenly woke up from his stupor. When he heard the exact same voice, but also apletely different voice and tone, he finally realized that this wasn''t the Su Qingxue that he knew.


    <span>However... Why is even the voice the same? Was there really such a coincidence?


    Young Marquis like him, princess like Su Qingxue? Was it heaven''s will? Ye Fan fell into deep thought.<span>"Prince Consort... Why aren''t you talking? " Su Qingxue blinked her eyes and asked. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian then smiled and nodded: "Yes, I''m calling you Qingxue, don''t you like it?" Siu


    <span>Qingxue smiled and shook her head, "Not really, although it is against the rules, but calling me that in private is actually very intimate. Then ¡­ "How about I address Prince Consort as my husband?"


    "Yes, you can call me whatever you want ¡­" Ye Fan replied as he carefully examined every detail of the woman''s face. This was carved from the same mold as Su Qingxue.<span>He was a little unresigned and thought: Could it be that he came to this world and lost his memories?


    <span>Ye Fan clenched his teeth, intending to use some "fierce medicine" and see if he could find something.


    Thus, Ye Fan sat beside Su Qingxue, and without saying anything further, he opened his arms and embraced the bride!


    Su Qingxue was shocked and almost cried out. Her big, watery eyes were filled with embarrassment and confusion.


    <span>"F ¡­" Darling ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Ye Fan moved closer to the woman''s ear and asked in a deep voice, "Qingxue, you really don''t remember me?" And the group? Where''s Aunt Jiang? Where''s Grandfather? "Where''s your favorite doughnut ¡­" Siu


    Gentle Snow was confused, she didn''t know how to put her hands together, "What is Darling talking about? I don''t understand. How could I not remember my husband ¡­ What was a ball? What''s a doughnut? "


    Ye Fan''s heart hurt, and he hugged even tighter, "You really don''t know, how could it be like this?" "<span>Cough ¡­ "Ahem ¡­" Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed a trace of difort as her breathing quickened, "Prince Consort Ma ¡­ ¡­ Darling ¡­ "I can''t even breathe ¡­" leaf


    Only then did Fan Jian suddenly wake up from his stupor. He was facing a weak girl who had never cultivated before, and hurriedly let go of his hands and stood up.


    "I''m sorry, Princess, I ¡­ "After I fell into the water, my mind would sometimes be in a mess. I didn''t hurt you, did I?" Ye Fan said guiltily.


    Su Qingxue stroked her chest and smoothed out her breathing. She shook her head in fright and forced a smile, "It''s alright, no wonder Prince Consort acted like this. It''s all because of me ¡­." leafFan frowned, "Why do you say that?"


    Su Qingxue said with a sad smile with reddened eyes, "The people of the Great Conquest all know that Qingxue''s body is weak and sickly since she was a child, and there is not much time left. Parent


    The emperor bestowed the marriage upon the prince, but in reality, it would harm the happiness of Prince Consort''s entire life. Prince Consort''s heart was depressed, and knew how to seek a short view, which was understandable, but it caused Prince Consort to lose his memory. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian hurriedly waved his hand. "This is not something you can choose, it''s nothing ¡­"


    <span>Su Qingxue suddenly stood up and bowed. With a serious expression in her eyes, she said, "Young Master Ye Fan, I am extremely grateful that you are magnanimous and do not me Qingxue. Although ¡­


    <span>However, Qingxue''s lifespan is limited and she is unable to apany Jun White-headed. Since she has already married into the Residence of Northern Marquis, as long as Young Master does not abandon her, I will do my best to fulfill my duty as a wife and repay the grace ¡­ " leaf


    The sails were all dumbfounded. How did they have to repay the gratitude? What kindness did he owe her? "Could it be that marrying her is considered as my kindness?"


    Why is he so serious, turning into a prince consort at one moment and a prince at the next ¡­ No"Such a serious situation, don''t even think about it so much. The most important thing is for you to be happy." Ye Fan didn''t even know how to respond, and awkwardlyughed.


    This definitely wasn''t his wife Su Qingxue, because that woman would never say such words if she was beaten to death!


    Su Qingxue was moved once again. Her watery eyes looked at Ye Fan in a daze, "From as far as I can remember, my husband is the first one. He will care if I''m happy or not ¡­ ¡­" "


    "Huh?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel sympathy for him. This was truly worthy of him entering such a profound pce gate. How could the pce be so cold?


    Sighing, Ye Fan very naturally stretched out his hand, and lightly caressed the woman''s smooth and exquisite face, "Silly girl, are you so moved? "Then you are too easy to coax." Siu<span>Gentle Snow felt her warm palm caressing her face that could be cracked by blowing. She lowered her head bashfully, but was also unconvinced, "Why does my husband call me ss''. You and I are the same age, seeing the word ''morning'', I am still a bit older." leaf


    Sailor forced a smile and realized that he was now eighteen years old, so he retracted his hand, "So it''s like that ¡­" "Then I won''t call youss anymore."


    Just as she finished speaking, she heard Su Qingxue''s soft voice and said softly, "Husband, if you like it, just call it, but you don''t take your hands away ¡­ ¡­ "It''s alright ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian stood nkly on the spot, looking at the beautiful princess bride and gasped ¡­ No<span>Who cares if this was the Su Qingxue that he knew, at this moment, he felt that women were extremely cute! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1915

    <span>< > 1915


    <span>Ye Fan had never felt such passion from Chu Yunyao before. It was as if a volcano that had been suppressed for centuries was erupting. This kind of heat wave wanted topletely swallow him up!


    However, Ye Fan was no pushover. Facing the strong attack of a woman, he was especially motivated to take care of her over and over again ¡­


    It was only when Chu Yunyao copsed in his arms and her legs were trembling that Ye Fan let her go. org


    Ye Fan looked at this red-faced, bewitching woman and couldn''t help butugh with satisfaction.<span>After bringing Chu Yunyao to the bedside and letting her lie down, Ye Fan clicked his tongue and said, "It''sfortable andfortable, but I''m still missing something ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>"There''s a cigar in the drawer of the third cab on the left ¡­" Chu Yunyao squinted her beautiful eyes with a face full of satisfaction as she spoke in azy and angry voice.


    <span>Ye Fan immediately smiled and walked over to open the drawer. Sure enough, there was a row of exquisite cigars, which seemed to be the product of this world.


    His fingers red with dragonfire. He lit one, took a drag, and puffed."Not bad, where did you get it?" Little Yao Yao, don''t tell me you also smoke cigars? " Ye Fan asked curiously.


    <span>"I won''t smoke ¡­" "The Odin Empire gave some to the Emperor and the Emperor gave some to me." Chu Yunyao said with a sticky voice.


    <span>Ye Fan happilyughed and said: "So that''s how it is, it seems that you have done very well in the Grand March Dynasty."


    I checked the information and found that you even set up Cloud Group here. You even triggered the technological revolution and the establishment of a institute for science and technology and so on.


    In such a short amount of time, to actually be able to do so much, only my little Yao Yao has this kind of ability ¡­ ¡­ "


    Chu Yunyao slowly got up from the bed and said with a frown, "It''s so short ¡­ ¡­" Time? I''ve been in this deste world for fifty years, fifty years ¡­ "Is it short?"With a "Da" sound, the cigar in Ye Fan''s hand fell onto the floor. org


    Ye Fan looked at the woman nkly, then swallowed his saliva. After taking a deep breath, he bent over and picked up the cigar.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Fan took another drag on his cigar, as he recalled Chu Yunyao''s introduction on the inte ¡­"Chu Yunyao ¡­ ¡­ Those who ascend will enter the capital in three thousand five hundred and fifty years ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan felt his heart beating faster and faster, and asked with a somewhat trembling voice, "Now..." "How many years was it?"


    <span>It was only then that he realized that he had never paid attention to this year''s Grand War Dynasty!


    <span>"Three thousand and six hundred years of war. I''ve been in this world for fifty years. "Chu Yunyao felt speechless and sighed," So even you don''t know the current age.


    <span>"How could this be ¡­" Ye Fan suddenly realized why women seemed to have matured a lot.


    <span>The joy of reuniting with a woman just now had turned into panic!


    <span>He hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Little Yao Yao, just what exactly happened? You. How did you get here? What about Qingxue and the others? Has anyonee with you!? "


    Chu Yunyao heard the man''s questions, but didn''t answer. She silently stood up and put on a nightgown.<span>Then, she sat on the edge of the bed and waited for Ye Fan to finish asking his question before saying, "Why don''t you first tell me all of your experiences ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>It seems to you that not long after the battle at the South Pole ended, there was not much time to be said.


    "When you''re done, I''ll tell you what you want to know. You have to be mentally prepared, because I''ll have to tell you for a long time ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan tried his best to calm himself down, then nodded and said, "Okay..." Then, I shall begin by using ''Purgatory Sword Demon'' myself ¡­ "


    "Purgatory Sword Demon?" Chu Yunyao frowned and said, "Are you saying that the move you used to defeat Shakyamuni was?"<span>"Yes... To be exact, I''m not sure if that''s my move, because I can only release it, but I can''t control it at all.


    The Purgatory Sword Demon is like the other self that I created using all of the negative energy. The darkest part in my heart was only able to appear because it was released through my sword intent ¡­Speaking of which, you''re the first person who knows about this. I would rather die than use that move.


    <span>But... "In that case, if I don''t use it, everyone will die, so I can only give it a try ¡­" Ye Fan sighed.


    <span>"In other words, you don''t even know about the matter regarding Sky Law?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "I don''t know..." When I regained consciousness, I found myself in apletely white world. I wasn''t sure if it was a dream or what it was.


    After that, there were only two things left around me. and. "This..."Ye Fan took out the Sword God Ring. He felt that there was some kind of fate between him and the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, so he brought out the mysterious beast horn and showed it to Chu Yunyao.


    At this point, he felt there was no need to hide anything, so he exined the origins of these two items.


    Chu Yunyao did not interrupt him and let the man continue with his story.<span>Ye Fan then told everything in detail about how he woke up and found himself in the water, then became the Young Marquis.


    <span>"I confirmed yesterday that this Grand Princess, although she is exactly the same as Gentle Snow, she is not. Thus, I havee to find you today ¡­"


    Ye Fan forced a smile and said, "If you''re not the Chu Yunyao that I know, I don''t even know how to find you."<span>Chu Yunyao paced back and forth a few steps, then she muttered, "So that means ¡­ ¡­." You''re in that white space, and you don''t even know the passage of time.


    You should have be a cripple, but you''re fine ¡­. Moreover, after you appeared, the original Ye Fan was gone? "


    <span>Ye Fan scratched his head, "Do you have a clue?" I don''t know what happened. "


    <span>Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed, then she turned around and said, "I can only say, this is not something that can be exined with science. I can''t find any theory that can support this kind of situation."


    <span>"That''s true... "I''m still confused." Ye Fan was not surprised, after all, Chu Yunyao wasn''t omnipotent.


    Chu Yunyao suddenly reached out a hand and pulled Ye Fan to the side of the testing tform.


    "Little Yao Yao, what are you doing? Hurry and tell me what happened to me, the Purgatory Sword Demon! "<span>"Before I tell you that, I need to check if you are Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­" Hurry up and get a drop of blood! " Chu Yunyao urged.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Do you still need to confirm?" If it were any other man, would I be able to do it!? "


    <span>Chu Yunyao nced at the bottom of Ye Fan, "How would I know? I''ve never tried out other men before, what if there really was someone who could do it?"


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then felt his heart warm up, and said very pitifully, "I''ve been here for fifty years, and I''ve always been able to stay safe? It should be no wonder why you were so willing to take the initiative and fight back, right? "


    <span>"Don''t disgust me! "I''m just too busy, I''m familiar with the new environment, I don''t have the time to care about this kind of thing." Chu Yunyao coldly snorted, then stabbed Ye Fan''s arm with a needle!


    The needle was broken.


    <span>"Idiot!" Even after all these years, it''s still the same. Chu Yunyao threw away the needle in frustration. Taking a blood sample from this man was truly troublesome.


    <span>Ye Fan was very innocent, "I... I didn''t do it on purpose, I''ll do it myself ¡­ "


    <span>Under the urging of the woman, Ye Fan cut his finger and dripped a few drops of blood. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1912

    The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife.


    <span>1912


    <span>Su Qingxue, who was in the room, was slightly surprised. Her eyes flickered as she took a deep breath and said: "I still haven''t rested. Is husband alright?"


    <span>Ye Fan pushed the door open and walked in, then said with a faint smile, "I thought you didn''t have time to eat today, did you get hungry? So I went to the kitchen to bring you some food."


    <span>"You don''t have any rare delicacies in the middle of the night, so don''t mind any of the daily dishes. I don''t know if it suits your taste ¡­"


    Saying this, Ye Fan put the boxes on the table one by one.<span>Su Qingxue stared nkly at the food and then looked at the man. She felt warmth in her heart and said gently, "Thank you, husband ¡­ "To think that he would be so considerate as to think that I would be hungry ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan said in his heart, he didn''t think too much about it, it''s just that you were found out for stealing fruits.


    <span>"It''s just a small matter. What''s there to thank me for? Take your time and eat. I won''t disturb you any longer ¡­" Ye Fan intended to put down the things and leave.


    <span>As for that Senior Brother, Master, the bigger picture, what the hell is that ¡­ He was toozy to investigate.


    <span>After all, this had nothing to do with him. He nned to look for Chu Yunyao tomorrow, maybe he would not return to the Northern Hou Mansion in the future.


    Although he was a bit sorry for the princess, who had just gotten married, he was in ce of the original young duke.<span>If he did not bow, he would disobey the decree and flee the marriage. On the contrary, he would embarrass the princess that he was supposed to marry, so he would not be in debt.


    Moreover, the princess clearly had a ''grand n'' under way. She was nning to do something in her final moments.<span>Even if she left with her impersonated Prince Consort, she would only feel a little more at ease. There was no need to guard against him, to conceal some things.


    With this thought, Ye Fan turned around and was about to leave.


    But Su Qingxue called out to him, "Husband, why don''t you sit down and eat with us? "ording to the servants that passed by, you drank a lot today, but didn''t eat anything, right?"


    "Err ¡­" Ye Fan turned his head and saw the look of anticipation in Su Qingxue''s eyes. His heart softened.<span>On the night of their wedding, it was rather tragic for the bride to sit alone in her room and eat.


    <span>"Alright, then let''s eat together." Ye Fan didn''t waste any more words, pulled over a stool and sat down.


    The food in this world still made Ye Fan very satisfied. It was all natural and free from pollution, and the taste was also very rich.


    <span>Although Su Qingxue was hungry, she had received a royal education. She ate with small bites and her demeanor was very elegant.


    Ye Fan looked at her slowly chewing on the food, and the happy expression of Su Qingxue when she was eating the doughnut appeared in his mind, as if it was a lifetime ago ¡­ ¡­


    "Darling ¡­" Why are you always staring at me? "<span>Su Qingxue noticed that Ye Fan was looking at her with an affectionate gaze. His face was burning, and she felt a bit weird. She was too embarrassed to open her mouth to eat.


    Ye Fan came back to his senses, and casually smiled while shaking his head, "Oh, no worries, the princess is so beautiful, it''s only natural that I would be struck dumb by her beauty."<span>"My husband is praising me. How direct ¡­" Su Qingxue pursed her lips and smiled, but immediately let out a sigh and continued eating.


    <span>Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled, why was he sighing? Don''t women like to be praised for their looks? So, she asked, "What? Aren''t you happy when I praise your beauty?"


    <span>Su Qingxue''s chopsticks paused for a while and then she sweetly said, "Of course I''m not unhappy, it''s just that ¡­ ¡­. In this primitive world, for a woman, no matter how beautiful she was, it would only be icing on the cake.


    I am unable to cultivate and my body is weak and sickly. Let alone the imperial family, even if I were to live in a hundred homes, I would still be a burden.If possible, I would rather use this skin in exchange for a healthy and healthy body.


    "Even if she isn''t a princess, an ordinary maid from the mansion is still better than a weak and short-lived body like hers."<span>This time, Ye Fan was stunned. These words sounded very calm, but they were full of bitterness and bitterness, perhaps not something an ordinary person could understand.


    <span>If someone told you that your mother died giving birth to you, that you were a cripple that could die at any time, that you wouldn''t live to be twenty no matter how old you were, what would you think?


    To Su Qingxue, who was standing in front of him, the fact that she was able to hold on and reveal a smile was already very impressive ¡­.


    "Darling ¡­" Are you sad for me? " Su Qingxue saw Ye Fan''s tender and loving eyes and couldn''t help but to ask with a smile.<span>"Should I be happy?" Ye Fan smiled bitterly.


    "Darling, you''re really kind. Actually, there''s no need to be like this. Everyone has their own lives, you can''t force them." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan no longer had any appetite to eat, "The days at the pce aren''t going to be good, right?"


    <span>Su Qingxue also put down her bowl and chopsticks and said, "Actually, it''s not that hard to bear. Because I don''t pose any threat to the other princes and princesses, I won''t provoke anyone.


    Even though it was a little lonely, Zhang Xuan decided to find something to do in Tianxue Hall. As a result, time passed.<span>On top of that, if I wasn''t born in the royal family, cared for by the imperial physicians and nurtured by all kinds of precious medicinal herbs, I wouldn''t have lived to this day.


    "There''s bound to be gains and losses. I have already thought it through, so Darling, you don''t have to be too sad for me ¡­"<span>Ye Fan nodded, "You sure know how to enlighten yourself. Then, are you usually alone in the pce?" What do you do? "


    <span>"I''m not alone. I even have two female servants to take care of me as I live and eat. Normally, I like to read poems, songs, poems, and essays."


    Furthermore, there are all kinds of flowers and herbs. After all, I can''t sit on those activities which require a great deal of physical strength... "


    <span>As Su Qingxue spoke, she asked with anticipation, "Husband, today, you recited three lines of poetry in front of royal father.


    It seems like the poems that I''ve read before were all inferior. I wonder if Darling onlyposed these few lines, or if you have an entire poem? "Ye Fan originally wanted to say no, but when he saw the eagerness and expectation in Su Qingxue''s big watery eyes, he was unable to resist.


    <span>[She doesn''t have much time to live anyway. It is just a small hobby, and I didn''t even satisfy her on purpose. That is a little too cruel ¡­]


    <span>"Since the princess likes it, I will write it down..." As Ye Fan said this, he stood up and walked towards the desk in the room.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed a light expression and she quickly followed him like an obedient child. With both hands in front of her, she stood beside Ye Fan and looked at him.


    Ye Fan went over to the desk and discovered that although he could speak thenguage here, his writing skills weren''t that good. He could only cover it up with a cough and said, "How about this, Princess, my writing skills aren''t good ¡­ ¡­" I said, how about you write it? "


    "Pfft." Su Qingxue found it interesting, "Darling is really a strange person. To be able to produce such a good word, he doesn''t have any calligraphy that is simpler ¡­. "Alright, then I''ll borrow the ink to make a fool of myself."Su Qingxue, who was wearing a red wedding dress, picked up a brush, spread out a piece of paper, and looked at the man.


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart. This was probably the feeling that the ancients had when they said ''*''.


    <span>After slightly thinking about it, Ye Fan recited Yi Anshi''s tune of "Roon Creek Sands"...


    "A bun hurts the spring. It was the beginning of the evening when the Plum Blossom House fell. "Faint clouds pass by without being seen ¡­"In fact, this kind of poem wasn''t considered a masterpiece, but in this heavy martial world, it was already an extremely rare and wonderful poem.


    <span>When she wrote down the entire piece, Su Qingxue''s watery eyes were full of little stars, as if she was lost in thought ¡­


    "So beautiful ¡­" "I didn''t expect that my lonely thoughts could be expressed in such a way..."


    <span>Su Qingxue turned around and curiously looked at Ye Fan, "Husband must know his daughter''s thoughts and habits, so he was able to write such a poem...


    <span>Could it be that the rumours say that my husband likes to go to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop, but the truth is that my husband wants to observe those girls and obtain inspiration? "


    <span>Ye Fan felt a bit embarrassed. This was originally written by a woman, so of course he would understand her.


    "You could say that... "Men can also write women, from a spectator''s perspective, you can see it more clearly." Ye Fan casually exined.


    <span>Su Qingxue seemed to agree with him and asked with even more anticipation, "Then my husband, what''s the second one?"


    Ye Fan felt a bit guilty. He was really sorry for those ancient literary heroes, but in order to satisfy this woman''s little wish, he still recited it.<span>The three poems were all written on paper. Su Qingxue''s handwriting was extremely delicate and exquisite, and it was especially pleasing to look at.


    "Husband, these poems are so beautiful, but I don''t understand them in certain aspects. What do you mean by ''rity''?" "What''s a battle grass''?"


    Ye Fan listened to the questions one by one, and realized that many of these ancient poems didn''t have much to do with the primitive world.


    He could only randomly fabricate them, saying that they were festivals and games that were seen in ancient books and were things from the ancient times that many people did not understand now.<span>Who would have thought that he would spout such nonsense. Su Qingxue believed that because the history of the Great Wastnd World was very chaotic, some small countries might be destroyed within a few years, and some civilizations were the same.


    <span>At the end, Su Qingxue looked at the man with eyes full of admiration, "Darling, you are so talented. As expected, those rumors about your husband are not real ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>"I''ve received my teachings. I hope that I can apany my husband in the future and learn more. I hope that my husband can give me some pointers ¡­"


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" "Sure, sure."


    Ye Fan stroked his forehead. If it wasn''t for his thick skin, he would have been blushing by now.


    Unknowingly, it was already veryte. Su Qingxue''s body didn''t seem to be too well, and her face was full of fatigue."Princess, you''re resting. I won''t disturb you any longer."


    <span>"Um... "I am very happy tonight, take care, my husband ¡­" Su Qingxue could not hold on any longer. She covered her mouth and yawned. Her eyes were red as she got up to send Ye Fan out.


    Arriving at the door, Ye Fan suddenly remembered something. Turning his head, he curiously asked, "Oh right, Princess, you said that there was a servant girl serving you at the pce. Why didn''t you bring her out?" Isn''t there no one to serve you now? "


    <span>Su Qingxue, on the other hand, misunderstood the meaning of the man''s words. She revealed a knowing smile and said: "Darling, you want to ask, why didn''t you get married off to a ''maidservant''?"


    <span>The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1913

    191


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was stunned at first, but then his heart was immediately shaken... This


    The four words, "Room serve maid", seemed to have some meaning ¡­


    So in this world, there was a saying about a concubine? This<span>But a woman who could sleep with a male or female master! Siu


    Qingxue thought that it was too embarrassing for the man to be straightforward, so she smiled and said: "Originally, this matter should be exined clearly to my husband. Since my husband asked, then I will exin it clearly today ¡­"


    Ye Fan wanted to stop her, but he didn''t have that intention from the start, but the princess had already started talking by herself... "<span>Originally, the reason for the princess'' marriage was that a maid from the pce would follow them into the house of the Marquis to serve as their concubine. But


    It was ¡­ "Before I go out to get married, I took the initiative to request my royal father not to apany my servant girl ¡­" Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly waved his hand, feeling that this was very normal, "Nothing, nothing, I don''t mind..."


    "Darling, don''t think that I''m being selfish, but I''m actually acting on your behalf ¡­" Su Qingxue said in a serious tone.


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fan was a bit confused. Siu


    Qingxue somewhat pitifully lowered her head and said: "Husband also knows, with my physique, I will not be able to pass on my bloodline to you, nor will I be able to stay with you for a long time. both<span>Since Prince Consort couldn''t take in concubines, the maidservant was the only woman who could possibly pass on the legacy to her husband.


    <span>I wanted to let my husband choose the girl he likes. When the timees, I will use the name of a servant girl to bring her into the mansion.


    If a maid was able to give birth to a man and a woman, they might be able to fight for a bit and sessfully take her in as a concubine ¡­


    "Rest assured, although I''m taking in a servant girl, as long as it''s a girl that Darling likes, I''ll definitely treat her like a sister when I bring her back to the estate ¡­"


    After all, I only have two years in total, and I don''t want to argue with anyone ¡­ Go


    <span>In the future, I still hope that my husband will have a woman he sincerely likes as hispanion, and not a pce maid he might not like. "


    <span>Ye Fan stood at the door dumbfoundedly, not daring to believe what he heard. Positive


    His wife, the dignified princess, had taken the initiative to help him find a way to take in a concubine!? protosm


    Originally, this was something that a man would feel joyful about, but when he heard this, Ye Fan could only feel sad, sad, and heartbroken.


    <span>He no longer wanted to exin anything because he knew that Su Qingxue didn''t care at all whether he really wanted to take a concubine or not.


    <span>A woman only wants to do something in her limited life that will prevent her from being forgotten ¡­ Siu


    <span>When Qingxue said these words, she was very calm and did not have any sad emotions, as if she was only discussing a very natural matter with Ye Fan.


    But it was precisely this kind of calmness that made Ye Fan feel especially heartache ¡­ "


    <span>Husband, how do you think ¡­ " "


    <span>"Don''t say anymore." leaf


    The sail took a step forward and hugged the woman''s soft body to his chest, gently caressing her smooth ck hair. No


    Who cares if this woman in front of him was his real wife, at this moment, Ye Fan only wanted to give her a hug. Siu


    Qingxue widened her eyes as she stuck to the man''s chest. Her face flushed red as she ced her trembling hands on the man''s waist. No<span>She knew why the man in front of her felt different from the first time she had met him at the banquet.


    However, she was very d that this trash who was rumored to be in the outside world, this Prince Consort who didn''t have a good reputation, had felt that it was the second time she had met him that it wasn''t what they said ¡­ more


    What was mystical was that although it was just their second meeting, it didn''t feel strange at all. Instead, they felt extremely at ease in his arms ¡­ She


    So tired, so tired that I just want to fall asleep in this person''s arms ¡­Ye Fan hugged the woman for a while, and discovered that this woman had actually fallen asleep with her breathing smooth? Station


    <span>He could even fall asleep while talking?


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and shook his head. After picking up the woman, he slowly walked to the bed and put her down. He took off her embroidered shoes, pulled over the quilt and covered her with it.


    After all, Su Qingxue was just an ordinary person. She wouldn''t be able to withstand the winter nights in the Great Wastnds without covering herself with a nket. again


    Taking a deep look at the familiar and unfamiliar beautiful sleeping appearance, Ye Fan turned around and left the room. to<span>Outside the room, Ye Fan''s steps paused for a moment. After hesitating for a moment, he sighed and then walked back to his own room. in


    <span>Behind Ye Fan, on the roof of a pavilion, a man dressed in ck with a masked face walked out of the yard after staring at Ye Fan with eyes like a hawk''s. Only then did he silently leave...


    <span>The next morning, Ye Fan went to the mansion''s dining hall and ate his breakfast.


    "Big brother! "Come on, let''s have a seat." Sunless greeted him with a bright smile.


    "It''s just the two of us today?" Ye Fan discovered that the mouth of Ye Danchen was no longer there.


    Ye Xianqing nodded, "That''s right. Ye Dingqing was taught a lesson by a few elders yesterday. They told him to stoping to our residence and let him study hard by himself so that he could be a civilian in the future." leafFan looked at therge table, and only the siblings were able to eat. He sighed emotionally and said, "This breakfast is really too lonely."


    Big brother, dad, mom, and second brother often stay at the border. We often eat breakfast together ¡­ Or could it be, big brother, you miss your princess wife now? " Ye Shuangqing blinked her eyes.<span>"You little girl, what are you thinking about?" Ye Fan shook his head.


    <span>"Princess Sister-in-Law still hasn''t woken up yet. She seems to be tired from yesterday''s work."


    <span>Ye Fan actually hoped that Su Qingxue would sleep more. Otherwise, it would be inconvenient for her to ask Chu Yunyao about this.


    <span>"Qing Er, I want to see Chu Yunyao, where should I go?"


    <span>"Cough!" Cough cough! ¡­ "


    Sunless choked on her porridge as soon as she asked the question. Her big eyes were filled with panic and nervousness.


    "Big... Brother, you ¡­ You still dare to look for Imperial Advisor Chu!? Do you remember the past!? " leafFan was puzzled, "What do you mean?" What happened between me and Chu Yunyao? " leaf


    Shiqing sighed, disappointed, "I didn''t recover my memories..." "Big brother, you have offended Imperial Advisor Chu in the past, it would be better if you don''t meet him ¡­"


    <span>Listening to the girl''s exnation, Ye Fan realized that three years ago, during a conversation between the Xuanyuan Academy and the Great Expedition Academy, Chu Yunyao had taken the initiative to chat with Ye Fan.


    He never would have thought that the fifteen year old Ye Fan would think that Chu Yunyao was interested in him and would say such despicable things! nodule


    <span>Indeed, Chu Yunyao had chased Ye Fan out on the spot, making him aughing stock. This


    Originally, it was a very ufortable situation, but after Ye Fan heard this, he became even more anxious to see Chu Yunyao!That''s right, at that time Chu Yunyao had thought that she was the one who had caused that youth to have an illusion!


    "It''s all in the past, I have urgent matters to attend to right now. Find Chu Yunyao, Qing''er, just tell me where she is." Ye Fan said.


    Ye Xianqing pouted and said, "Imperial Advisor Chu has always been very busy. He is either at Cloud Peak Group headquarters or the Imperial Advisor''s estate, or at the Sacred Royal Academy or the Academy. I don''t know exactly where he is."


    "So what''s her phone number?"


    "Big brother, you think too highly of your younger sister. Imperial Advisor Chu is the wisdom of the Great War, and even His Majesty was polite to her." Me<span>For trivial characters like us, how could we get the phone number of State Grandmaster Chu? " Ye Shiqing said in admiration. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian sighed. Forget it, he would look for them one by one. He would eventually find them. Eat


    <span>After breakfast, Ye Fan found a reason, saying that he wanted to go out for a walk, and directly walked on the main street of the Royal City by himself.


    He took out his crystal phone and looked around the four ces Chu Yunyao was at. ording to the map, he first went to the Imperial Advisor''s estate. 7

 Chapter 1914

    The Imperial Advisor''s estate wasn''t too far away from the imperial pce, and there were many luxurious buildings by its side. It seemed that it truly did have an exalted status. leaf


    The sail came to the heroic gate, and, seeing the door shut, went up to knock. NoNot longter, a middle-aged man with short hair came to open the door.


    Seeing Ye Fan, the servant was stunned, as he also recognized Ye Fan, "Uh, Prince Consort Ye?" "You are ¡­"


    <span>"I''m looking for Imperial Advisor Chu," Ye Fan said. Boo


    The man gave an embarrassed smile. "Prince Consort, the Imperial Advisor doesn''t have a guest trip today. Please go ahead."


    "So she''s inside?" Ye Fan was happy, he really found the right ce, "Let me see her, I have something very important to do!"


    "Prince Consort Ma, although I heard that you lost your memory, the Imperial Advisor didn''t say that you could see him whenever you wanted. The Imperial Advisor''s time is precious." And ¡­<span>After all, you and the Imperial Advisor were at loggerheads before, so it''s inconvenient for you to do that. "A servant advised.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about all this. Without saying anything, he directly took a step forward, and his body ferociously rushed inside! Boo<span>"Although he also has the strength of a Foundation Establishment, in front of Ye Fan, he naturally has no use at all!"


    Sigh! Sigh! Prince Consort''s horse! Prince Consort Ye! How could you barge into the Imperial Advisor''s estate!? " Ye Fan was shocked, he never thought that Ye Fan would be so bold! leaf<span>Fan Xian, on the other hand, continued to walk further in as he faced the vast Imperial Advisor''s estate and shouted, "Yunyao! Yun Yao! " This


    There were quite a few people in the Imperial Advisor''s estate, and there were also quite a few cultivators and guards. Since he couldn''t figure out the position of the woman with his perception, he might as well shout for her to hear him.


    However, with this shout, a group of guards came over! diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    More than ten Core Formation guards actually had a cultivation level higher than the guards of the house of the Marquis, and two of them were even leaders of the Spirit Creation Squadron. Stay


    The leader of the guards with the moustache was wearing a light armor made from prehistoric rocks and beast skins. With a long de in his hand, he led his team and surrounded them. cephalo-The leader drew his de and pointed it at Ye Fan: "How dare you, Ye Fan!" Even if you''re the Crown Prince of the Northern Marquis Manor, how can you barge into the Imperial Advisor''s estate!? "Quick, seize him!"


    No, I really have something urgent, let me see Chu Yunyao and it''ll be clear! "<span>Ye Fan also felt a bit embarrassed to beat up this group of Chu Yunyao''s bodyguards, after all, these people were loyal to their duty. see


    When two guards pounced on him, wanting to capture him, Ye Fan had no choice but to quickly step forward and evade their attacks.


    Yun Yao! Can''t you recognize my voice!? " Ye Fan shouted, and casually turned his body, once again dodging the two guards'' chase.


    Although, due to the war, thebat skills of the Great Wastnds were much stronger than those on Earth, in Ye Fan''s eyes, these moves were still not enough. duo<span>The guards couldn''t even find out what was going on, why couldn''t they catch a Foundation Establishment brat?


    <span>"How preposterous! What were they doing!? The electric lock array is ready! "


    <span>The guard leader couldn''t bear to watch any longer. Although it wasn''t good to kill Prince Consort, catching a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator was already difficult. The two underlings were simply humiliating him. one


    <span>After giving the order, a dozen or so guards at the side pulled out a ck tube shaped apparatus from behind them.


    Ye Fan was still wondering what kind of concealed weapon this was, when he saw that after they pulled the button, dozens of golden blue lightning bolts formed into chains, and instantly shot towards Ye Fan''s target! leaf


    The sail could be dodged, but with the appearance of the electric lock, he felt that it was unnecessary, so he simply continued to shout, "Yun Yao! Can you hear me? "<span>"Tss tss!" "Tsssssss!" Ten


    A few electric locks directly bound Ye Fan, causing his entire body to radiate with electricity. There were sizzling sounds everywhere, and his clothes were emitting ck smoke. can


    Yes, what made all the guards present dumbstruck was that Ye Fan was just like a normal person, still yelling?<span>"What happened? Why didn''t you faint? The electric lock broke?! " The guard leader and the others looked at each other in dismay. quaque


    At this time, from the main hall of the main house, a well-developed woman walked out with graceful steps. She was dressed in a white coat and had jet-ck hair that hung down to her waist. Female


    His voice was a bitzy, but it also had a tinge of enchanting charm to it. "What is it? The young duke has been restless since early morning."<span>The moment Ye Fan saw this woman, he was overjoyed. It really was Chu Yunyao!


    However, the Chu Yunyao in front of him, although there was no change in her appearance, her mature charm was even thicker and her body was exceptionally captivating.<span>Yun Yao! It''s me! " Ye Fan excitedly pointed at himself. nursing


    The guards were dumbfounded. They were all tied up by the electric lock array, and they could still move freely!?


    <span>Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes, "I know it''s you, young marquis of the Northern Marquis Mansion, why are you here?"


    Of course I''m looking for you! Little Yao Yao, you really don''t know me!? " Ye Fan felt uneasy in his heart. Could he have guessed wrongly? Chu Yunyao wasn''t the same person? Chu<span>Yun Yao''s delicate body trembled, a look of disbelief shed in her eyes, "What did you call me?" leaf


    The sail blinked, grinning as she said, "Little Yao Yao!"


    How dare you! "How dare you spheme against the Imperial Advisors!?" The guards'' eyes were all popping out of their sockets. Even the emperor had to show respect to a genius schr. How dare this brat call him that!?<span>Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed for a moment, then she took a deep breath and said, "Let him go, all of you can leave now."


    The group of guards thought they had heard wrongly as they looked at Chu Yunyao in astonishment.The captain guard asked doubtfully, "Imperial Advisor, you said we''re letting him go?" Chu


    Yun Yao impatiently said, "You want me to repeat it again!?"


    "Imperial Advisor, but this kid ¡­""I said release him!" Chu Yunyao immediately angrily scolded, "Are you deaf!?" nursing


    Commander Wei was so frightened that he quicklymanded, "Retreat! "Hurry up and leave!"The group of guards quickly dispersed, but themander still stayed behind, trembling with fear. "Imperial Advisor, there seems to be a problem with this electric lock array. Logically, anyone below the level of Spirit Creation would be captured, but it was ineffective just now. I don''t know what happened ¡­"


    "Don''t bother me with retreating!" Chu


    Yun Yao didn''t have the heart to say anything to him, her gaze was fixated on the man walking over. nursing


    Commander Wei''s face was full of confusion and depression. After giving Ye Fan a weird look, he could only leave."Why are you being so fierce, they are just being kind and doing their duty." Ye Fanughed. The woman in front of him was definitely Chu Yunyao, after all, she had lost her temper. Chu


    Yun Yao''s eyes were a little red, her hands were trembling. After tightly clenching her fists, she turned around and said, "Follow me!" leaf


    <span>Fan was stunned, but still followed the woman, all the way to the backyard, into a wide room.


    There were all sorts of instruments and equipment, but he didn''t recognize any of them. There were even beds for resting, such as aboratory, a room, and a bedroom. Chu


    Yun Yao stood in front of a disy near the door, using her iris to unlock the system, she entered amand. very


    Soon, the room was surrounded by white curtains. These white curtains made of special materials were able to block out all sound and sight from the outside, making it difficult for one''s perception to pierce through them. room


    <span>"It became an iparably concealed space."


    <span>Little Yao Yao, what are you doing!? "


    <span>Ye Fan wanted to ask the woman what she was doing to be so cautious, but his head was suddenly stopped by Chu Yunyao who was pouncing towards him! one


    A strong woman''s fragrance assaulted his nostrils, and he had not felt this familiar for a long time. This female hormone, which could drive people crazy, also ignited the fire in Ye Fan''s body!<span>What to do? There is no need to ask any more. The answer is obvious


    767e; 5ea6; 641c; 7d22; 3010; 4e91; 6765; 9601; 3011; 5c0f; 8bf4; 7ad9; ff0c; 8ba9; 4f60; 4f53; 9a8c; 66f4; 65b0; 65b0; 65b0; 65b0; 6700; 5feb; 7684; 7ae0; 8282; 5c0f; 8bf4; 0240; 6709<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1916

    1916<span>Chu Yunyao quickly began to inspect the equipment. With her attentive look, Ye Fan quietly watched from the side, enjoying the show.


    "You''re just like a fool, why are you staring at me? Do you think that after a few decades, I have be old?" Me<span>The ''Starfire'' gene had been developing continuously. Although the Undying Medicine hadn''t been fully developed, and the lighthouse element had yet to be found, there was still a lot of progress.


    However, even though I have lived for hundreds of years and am still young, I can still aplish it. Don''t think that you can find any wrinkles on my face ¡­ " Chu Yunyao proudly said.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Even if you really be an olddy, don''t tell me that I despise you and don''t like you? Don''t be silly, I will love you the same, and always be by your side." And ¡­


    Furthermore, I will do everything I can to extend your lifespan and make you more and more beautiful as you age ¡­ " ChuYun Yao''s hands paused for a moment, she lightly bit her lips, then snorted and said, "Come on, that''s only because I haven''t grown old yet, what are you saying to be so obedient?"


    <span>What I said was true. Could it be that the rtionship between us can still be changed by our appearance? " Ye Fan pouted and said.


    "Stop bothering me!" Idiot! Don''t you know my personality disorder!? Who wants to talk about feelings with you!? " Chu Yunyao scolded.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t get angry, and chuckled, "Seeing you working so hard, listening to you scolding me, this is such a good feeling..."


    "There''s something wrong..." Chu Yunyao was speechless towards men. a few


    <span>After a minute, Chu Yunyaopleted her testing. The diagrams and numbers appeared on the screen. No


    <span>Needless to say, in the deste world, seeing Chu Yunyao operate theputer and looking at the holographic screen, Ye Fan felt as if he were in a dream.


    In the end... You are indeed Ye Fan, because I secretly examined that little guy from the Northern Residence. Although he''s simr to you, it''s not you ¡­ "


    <span>"What?" Just hair? Then why did you insist on drawing my blood?! " Chu


    <span>Yun Yao coldly smiled, "I want you to bleed, do you have any objections?"


    Ye Fan curled his lips, "No objections..."<span>Chu Yunyao continued to say, "Although he looks exactly the same as you, he is only his appearance. His body functions and other gic parameters are allpletely different from yours, just that he''s a normal person that hasn''t cultivated yet. And ¡­


    And your body''s function,pared to thest time when I tested you, has greatly improved. It''s even more simr to that of the numerous genes ¡­ "


    When Ye Fan thought of his daughter, he also couldn''t help but miss her, "Oh right, what happened to Bundle? This ¡­ Have you been here for fifty years? This


    Could it be that he was getting married!? That''s not right... If he was really dozens of years old, it would be impossible for him not to get married... "No way, no way, who''s worthy of my daughter ¡­"


    <span>Chu Yunyao saw that the man was talking to himself, and couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "Hey, idiot, do you want to listen to me or not?" leaf


    Fan immediately shut his mouth and nodded earnestly, his eyes filled with urgency.


    Chu Yunyao pondered for a moment, then said, "That day, I was at the Purgatory Indboratory, and saw you destroy the Celestial Suppressing Pagoda with a single sword strike. Of course


    The arrival of the punishment from the heavens caused all the satellites in the orbit to be destroyed, and the screens to turnpletely ck ¡­ MeThey did not see the scene with their own eyes. In fact, when Little Gold escaped with Su Qingxue and the others, they did not see how you would fight against Sky Law from close proximity.


    <span>However, they saw from afar that the sword intent that you used to destroy the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, had directly withstood the descending lightning and returned the gesture ¡­.


    They said that they saw with their own eyes, that the dark sword intent, like a ck dragon, rushed into the sky and drilled into the crack where Sky Law was released.


    <span>When the space regained its calmness and the clouds dissipated, they returned to the vicinity of the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda and discovered that they couldn''t find any trace of you, nor any trace of the soul of the Shakyamuni ¡­ "


    He had turned into a Purgatory Sword Demon, pushing back Sky Law?<span>Even though he knew that his own strength back then had definitely far surpassed the limit of the Primal Chaos Realm, wasn''t it too abnormal to make the Sky Law "shut themselves" towards him?! matter


    <span>In reality, although he could not control the Purgatory Sword Demon, under the state of Sword Demon, he knew that there was only one thing he could do ¡ª "Kill!"


    Anyone who tried to stop Sword Demons would be their enemy. Even Sky Law was a target to be hunted in the eyes of Sword Demons! by<span>With that, he transformed into a ck dragon and charged into Sky Law, treating Sky Law as his opponent and bombarded him. He just didn''t expect himself to be so fierce.


    "Could it be that the white ce I am at... Was it Sky Law''s'' base ''? " Ye Fan mumbled.


    <span>"That I''m not sure, after all, I''m not a cultivator." Chu Yunyao recalled and said, "Anyway, after that, we spent three years searching the entire world for you. We''ve almost dug up Earth and there''s no trace of you." in


    During that time, the situation was generally very stable. The only crisis was the long habitat that was left in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World. leaf


    Fan Xian frowned, his eyes filled with anger. "That old bastard Tai Cang?" "You didn''t let him seed, right?"


    It was a bit dangerous, but that weirdo Xing and Pu suddenly appeared and killed him ¡­ "It wasn''t until then that we found out that there were so many Heaven Stealing Realm cultivators on Earth." Chu Yunyao said.<span>Old Xing? " Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "It seems that buying wine for him is still quite useful."


    <span>"Some of their seniors admire you, but they didn''t have the courage to intervene in the battle at the South Pole, but they won''t allow anyone else to harm us women ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "With their protection, your safety will be safe." Then, since you guys haven''t been able to find me, do you think that I''m dead? " Chu


    <span>Yun Yao walked to the side, it seemed like her mouth had dried, she wanted to pour a cup of tea.


    Ye Fan quickly walked over, and helped the woman pour the wine, passing it to her.Chu Yunyao nced at the man with praise, took a sip, and continued, "Personally, I want to keep myself in a spectating state, you are just like ''Schrodinger''s cat''. Before I truly solve the mystery, whether you live or die is uncertain.


    <span>As for Su Qingxue and the others, they believed that you were definitely still alive ¡­ And one day, I will definitely see you again. "


    "Why are you so sure?" Just as Ye Fan finished his question, he was suddenly jolted awake, and he lost his voice: "Bundle?" "Because the ball is still there?!" Chu<span>Yun Yao nodded her head, "That''s right, Su Qingxue thinks that if you and her future children were toe, then you should still be alive, otherwise where would you find them?


    <span>Although it seems to me that her theory may not be tenable, but. There is so much that we do not know, and I dare not say, that she must have been wrong. And ¡­


    At that time, the people around you, and even the entire world, would need the belief that the Sword God was still alive ¡­ So I didn''t argue.


    In short, because there were so many of them, everyone was willing to believe that you were still alive. And ¡­Also, don''t forget that with Angel here, the Higher nes are convincing ¡­


    After not being able to find you for three years, everyone felt that you had definitely gone to the Higher nes. Is


    They would be able to survive the punishment of the heavens as soon as possible, and then, they would be able to go to a higher ne to reunite with you.


    <span>Maybe it was because the Spirit Realm and the strong Sky Law had some influence on Earth, but after you disappeared, the spirit energy on Earth became more and more abundant, and the resources of the Great Destion Stone that were originally exhausted also appeared one after another.


    <span>In addition to all kinds of spiritual pills and immortal herbs from the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, everyone''s power has been improving very quickly. Because of you, the revival of the ancient martial arts has gradually pushed the entire towards the revival of cultivation civilization ¡­ diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    <span>Ten years of time felt like a long time, but because they were in seclusion, they felt like time passed by very quickly.


    With the help of rich spiritual energy and all kinds of heavenly and earthly treasures, many people had their cultivation raised by quite a few levels. Special


    Not to mention Su Qingxue, it was unknown whether it was because of her conviction or her talent, but she had overtaken Sally Ye and Ai''er and stepped into the Heaven Seizing Stage first ¡­<span>During those twenty years, although I was busy researching into ether civilization and didn''t see her very often, I heard that other than raising her, she didn''t care about anything else and handed it to Feng Yueying and the rest, focusing on her cultivation ¡­


    I thought that she would really be the first one to cross Sky Law and fly up to the Higher nes to find you, but who would have thought ¡­ But there was an ident. " Speak


    At this point, Chu Yunyao''s eyes revealed a serious look. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1917

    <span>Ye Fan saw Chu Yunyao''s expression, his heart skipped a beat, then swallowed his saliva, "What ident ¡­ ¡­ Say, there''s nothing I can''t handle. "


    <span>Chu Yunyao nodded and continued, "This has to do with the Shakyamuni. She was killed by your sword intent, and after Sky Law shepletely disappeared. No


    After bing the Shakyamuni, Ji Shiqing was no longer restricted. Through the ether particles'' corpses'', which were the information stored within the sphere of light, she gradually grasped all the abilities of the Armageddon. Then ¡­


    The souls of some of the devoured mages in the ball of light were also saved by Ji Wangqing.


    Furthermore, through ether technology, it was infused into the cloned life form and revived.


    However, what the Shakyamuni had done had had a huge impact ¡­ She


    <span>At that time, the gate to the starry sky had not been opened, but it was already close to it opening, to the point that it had attracted the attention of the Ether Mother Star!


    The mother Ether had already been upied by the civilization of the invader. Through the fluctuations in space, they had noticed the existence of Earth. diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis, diphthisis


    Ten yearster, a huge meteorite crashed into Earth, and we were unable to destroy it with all sorts of missiles. noduleThe moment theynded in the ocean, they discovered that the invaders had grouped together and used their bodies to travel through the stars ¡­ " leaf


    Fan Xin sank. "In other words... I only dyed for 20 years, and those invaders still went to Earth!? "


    "Yes, even though you stopped the Armageddon Mage King, you didn''t really solve the problem."<span>Chu Yunyao drank another mouthful of tea before continuing, "Fortunately, in the 20 years that you''ve earned, you''ve caused the strength of the humans on this to increase significantly. No


    <span>Whether it was the general public, ancient martial artists, cultivators, mages, or adepts, they all sent out their experts. They were all experts at self-preservation, so they wouldn''t be defeated so quickly. Me


    With the help of the ether technology and the things in the spaceship, he had also invented many weapons with the help of Xiao Yu and Ji Cangqing.<span>And what was most fortunate was that this intruder was civilized, different from the ether. such as


    If the ether civilization was the extreme of the form of a body of energy, then this invader civilization that did not even have anguage, nor a soul, was the extreme of ''matter''.


    <span>This civilization was basically immune to damage to spiritual energy and elemental essence. In other words, only physical damage would be able to defeat it.


    <span>This was also why when the ether civilization had been unable to resist it back then, the spells and spiritual force attacks that the ether realm was most proficient in were basically useless against these guys who did not even have souls.


    They are like crystals of all colors, all sorts of strange things. I don''t know how theymunicate, or how much wisdom they have. Total<span>As a result ¡­ As soon as they arrived on Earth, they devoured everything, whether it was human or mineral, as if they wanted to eat the entire. can


    Even if they were very strong, to humans, they were still easier to deal with than the ether.


    After all ¡­ The damaging prowess and area of the ether spells were toorge, and it was difficult to even get close to them.


    However, these fellows would be equivalent to fighting a battle with cold weapons. As long as they use weapons that are strong enough to disintegrate them, they can be killed ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan was somewhat more at ease, "That''s okay, it shouldn''t be hard to kill. Unfortunately, I''m not here. This kind of hand-to-handbat, I''m the best..." "


    <span>Yes, it might be easier if you were there, but you''re not, and. "These guys are not that easy to deal with ¡­" Chu


    <span>Yun Yao sighed and said, "The defensive power of this extreme material species is very amazing. Most


    A simple example would be the explosive force that exploded on their bodies. Not even their skin could be damaged. with<span>Even the most powerful armor piercing bullet at that time couldn''t cause any fatal damage. merciful


    Alright, I''ve made arge number of cold weapons from the Ether Technology and fragments of the Immortal-Suppressing Pagoda. This


    A weapon of such hardness, coupled with the true essence of a cultivator with a long habitat or higher, when used for a point of explosion, would be able to prate their defenses.


    Later on, some methods of killing them with high temperatures and extremely low temperatures appeared as well ¡­This battlested for more than half a year. Half of the world''s poption had died, and people were dying everywhere.


    <span>But perhaps it''s because of the crisis with Shakyamuni and you that the humans of this world have united and not backed down ¡­ "


    "Half!? How could there be billions of people like that? Didn''t you say that everyone''s cultivation is rising very quickly? How could so many people die? " leaf


    Even if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he could already imagine how tragic the defense of Earth was!Chu Yunyao was speechless as she said, "Whether your cultivation speed is fast or not, it''s just a matter of time." Besides, how many can actually reach the long habitat? There were only a few people like Su Qingxue who could step into Heaven Seizing. contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous


    <span>For someone with such high talent like Salley Leaf and Ar, they were stillcking some fortuitous encounters. They wouldn''t be able toprehend Duotian in an instant ¡­


    Worst of all, Adepts and mages like Ai''er and Ji Xianqing were hard to find in this battle.


    Furthermore, before the invaders came, I heard from Xing and Pu that there were a few Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivators who were provoked by you, Xiao Rou, and the others. YouDid they think that anyone who ascended could be one? The vast majority of the people, were simply unable to defeat Sky Law. and


    <span>Moreover, no matter how good the resources are, Earth can''tpare to this deste world. But here, how many can reach the Empyrean level? You


    <span>Perhaps he still didn''t know, but in the past few decades, there had been no wars between the dynasties, and the poption had multiplied very quickly. Even the recorded poption had reached 10 billion.


    <span>However, out of the ten billion people present, only the Three Saints Five Emperors and Ten Kings hade out. Sky Sovereign was no more than a hundred, and he only had a few thousand left over; most of them were still gathered in the main city of the imperial city, where the various great ns and heaven chosen were located ¡­


    <span>In many smaller cities, Spirit Creation is already very impressive. Even if there are many people hiding, the total number of experts would not be too far off. " leaf


    <span>Sail nodded, what the woman said was the truth. From yesterday''s wedding guests, it could be seen that long term habitats were not many. Moreover, these guests were nobles of the n and heaven''s chosen ones. Press


    ording to the poption of the Great Expedition Empire, even the Long Residence was only one out of millions of people!


    As for Duotian, of the hundreds of millions of people, only one would appear!<span>Without the inheritance of the n and heaven chosen ones, with all sorts of cultivation, formidable talent, lucky chances, andmon homes, it would have been nearly impossible for an Empyrean to appear!


    "What happened next?" Did you win? " Ye Fan hurriedly continued to ask. ChuYun Yao nodded her head, "After so many people died, the humans finally have the upper hand, the number of invaders continued to decrease. can


    Yes, the invaders seemed to have discovered that if this continued, they would be annihted, so ¡­ They chose to use an extreme method to carry out the final offensive! It


    They gathered together, huddled together, used their racial gifts, and flew out of the gravitational pull back into space.We thought they were scared and ran away, but. They went around in a circle, and then with an extremely fast speed, they turned back into a meteorite and charged towards Earth! "


    Ye Fan frowned, "They want to change the climate on Earth?"


    That''s right, with such speed, just the tsunami alone would be enough to drown everything. Earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, all sorts of natural disasters would cause humanity to be directly destroyed ¡­ of


    <span>So they didn''t want to do it at first because they didn''t expect humans to be harder to deal with than Ether. more


    This was mainly because at such a high speed, if they were to burn through the atmosphere and then collide and explode, arge number of their own nsmen would perish.<span>However, no matter what, the humans will suffer a greater loss. They will be the final victors.


    <span>"By that time, all the missiles in the world have been destroyed, and all theunchers destroyed. The war has left the entire world in ruins, and we don''t know what to do anymore ¡­" Chu Yunyao said. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian suddenly thought of something, and his heart tensed up as he asked: "You ¡­ You said that Snowy met with an ident, could she be ¡­ " Chu


    Yunyao pursed her red lips in silence. Her eyes shed with memories, as if her thoughts had flown back decades ago, to the time of the apocalypse ¡­ ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1918

    Antarctic.<span>Twentieth year after Ye Fan disappeared. meridian


    The transformed etheric spaceship had now be the "General Command for Earth Defense Operations". will


    <span>Within the discussion room, the atmosphere was heavy and depressing. long


    <span>The long conference table was filled with people. Each


    The leaders of therge ns, the leaders of the various countries'' defensive armies, the Patriarchs of the various ancient martial arts sects and cultivation sects, as well as the leaders of the variousrge organizations.


    After half a year of fighting with invaders from outer space, the people who were originallypeting with each other,peting with each other, and even harboring some hatred were now twisted into ropes.


    They became a family in the face of the fate of all mankind. quaque<span>Yesterday, they were celebrating the "escape" of the intruders. can


    <span>But now, they had fallen from heaven to hell, gradually falling into despair ¡­ "


    <span>"If only Brother Ye Fan was still here. He definitely has a way." At the mage seating area, Ji Xianqing thought to herself.


    <span>Ai''er, who was sitting right next to her, also revealed a look of longing as he said faintly, "That''s right ¡­ We can only me ourselves for being too useless. "


    "Really... "Is there really no other way ¡­" Du Yun''er sat at the Phoenix n''s seats, her eyes hazy with tears, "We''ve worked so hard for so long, we''re just short of ourst breath ¡­" "


    Don''t cry! Silly girl! At most, we can all fly into space and fight to the death with them! " Xiao Xin''er mmed the table and stood up."Come on, that''s suicide. The enemy has gathered an entire race, they are not the little ones we met in the past.


    <span>If there were ten million phoenix girls, it might be of some use. But


    <span>The problem was ¡­ "Amongst us who can be like you, the number of people who can be intercepted missiles are too few." Chu Yunyao sat at the table, using her notebook to calcte something as she spoke.


    At this time, Nian Bing who was sitting in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World''s seat asked, "Yunyao, can you build a defensive array?"Chu Yunyao shook her head, "The array is used to deal with cultivators. This is a giant meteor, it''s not even on the same level. He


    <span>"The situation is, the spells have always been ineffective against them. A temporary spell formation is just like paper."


    "This won''t do! That won''t do! That Chu Yunyao, tell me a good way! " Xiao Xin''er was so angry that her chest heaved. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao coldly looked at her, "I was just analyzing it for you, why are you so excited? "Can getting angry solve the problem?"


    You. You can pour cold water on them! The world was about to disappear! "Hurry up and find a way, we can''t just sit still and do nothing, can''t we?"


    <span>If you want to court death, go by yourself. I won''t stop you... "


    "Chu Yunyao! "You ¡­"


    Seeing that the two were about to argue, Su Qingxue, who had been silently sitting in the lead position, suddenly stopped them ¡­ ¡­ "


    Alright! Stop arguing! " Now


    The ce immediately became silent. Everyone looked at Su Qingxue nervously and expectantly.<span>The woman stroked her hair and asked Chu Yunyao, "How much longer do they need to enter the atmosphere?"


    "ording to the current speed, three hours won''t exceed four hours at the most ¡­" Chu Yunyao said.


    Amotion broke out at the scene ¡­"So fast?"


    <span>"Then it would be toote to set up a formation!"


    <span>Finished ¡­ "We''re really doomed this time..." Siu


    <span>Qingxue slightly frowned, and with a "Kuang" sound, she pounded her fist on the table.


    <span>The entire audience quieted down once again. Many of their wails came to an abrupt end as they looked at the woman in reverence and apology.


    <span>Have you determined the coordinates of thending point? " Su Qingxue asked. Chu


    Yun Yao nodded, "It''s not far from Purgatory Ind, the volcano range ¡­ ¡­"


    Su Qingxue''s cold eyes shed. She stood up and said, "I will stop them."


    <span>Everyone present was shocked, and Nie Wuyue cried out: "Qingxue! Don''t be impulsive! Even if you had reached the Heaven Seizing Stage and surpassed the Yin Thunder Sky Law, you still would not be able to deal with so many monsters!? "


    Su Qingxue looked at Grandma and faintly smiled, "Mom, I know ¡­ ¡­" But I have my ns. "<span>"What are you going to do?" Chu Yunyao asked in doubt.


    Su Qingxue nced at the faces present and said, "I n to use the Wordless Book''s Heavenly Book Shield and the Profound Nether Ice Soul''s extreme speed to condense the Heavenly Book Shield into a Profound Ice Shield.


    <span>I would condense the Heavenly Book of ck Ice shield in the outeryer of the atmosphere, as many as I could, just likeyers of shields floating in the air. It


    If they could weaken it to a certain degree, then it wouldn''t be enough to trigger a tsunami. iso<span>When they fall into the sea, you will surround them and destroy them all ¡­ "


    There wasplete silence in the meeting room. Siu


    <span>Qingxue''s n truly made them feel a chill down their spines. Was she going to block that meteor with her own strength?


    <span>It sounded simple, but doing it was apletely different matter! This


    <span>However, the slightest mistake would cause his body to shatter and his soul to scatter!


    "What do you think?" Su Qingxue asked. Chu


    After Yun Yao carefully thought about it for a while, she finally said, "It''s possible theoretically, but the only factor of instability is whether or not you can really handle it."


    <span>In theory ¡­ "That''s enough," Su Qingxue said in satisfaction.


    "Qingxue... This ¡­ This was too risky! Even if you and Wordless Book are very strong, but ¡­ After all, you''ve never tried doing this before! " Nie Wuyue''s eyes were filled with tears, "Ye Fan is not here, if something were to happen to you ¡­ ¡­" I... "Me and the other teams ¡­" Siu


    <span>Qingxue smiled and said: "Mom, don''t tell the other group about this, just let them practice in Karakorum, maybe after this battle ends ¡­ ¡­ "Then everything will be over."


    "Qingxue, let''s go together with you." Ling Yuwei stood up from her Divine Dragon''s seat and said uneasily, "We''ll help you strengthen your shield, so it''s good to have an extra bit of strength."<span>"Sister-inw!" We''ll go with you! " Aziz and the others also stood up in response. Siu


    Qingxue looked at the crowd and shook her head, "No need, this is different from that time against the Shakyamuni, you guys won''t be able to help, then you will only be sacrificed in vain.Believe me, if I really need your help, I won''t be courteous to you ¡­ Only


    <span>Yes, it would be more reasonable for you to stay and wait for the final encirclement to destroy them.


    <span>Because I guess. After blocking the meteorites, I don''t have the energy to fight against them anymore. "


    Hearing Su Qingxue say this, everyone could only sit down helplessly. They were clear that the current Su Qingxue was probably the strongest cultivator on this. end<span>Unexpectedly, she was in the Heaven Stealing Stage, where she had experienced one of the Yin Lightning Sky Law, and many of the Heaven Stealing Realm cultivators were scared out of their wits. Siu


    "Since Qingxue felt that they wouldn''t be able to help, then it means that she really wouldn''t be able to help. If she goes, she might even be a burden."<span>"Time is tight, everyone should act ording to n. It''s been so long since we have fought together, there should be a tacit understanding between us. I don''t need to arrange everything, right?" Su Qingxue ordered. mass


    Everyone stood up, many of them took off their hats to Su Qingxue, and then left, ready to deploy."Chu Yunyao, where are you taking me?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "En." Chu Yunyao nodded and closed the notebook.<span>The two women walked out of the ship at the same time, onto the white snow. A gigantic turtle, bright as a dark blue gem, was basking in the sunlight. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1919

    "Mo Mo, we''re leaving."


    In the past 20 years, the ck Turtle, Ink Ink Ink Ink, that had grown up with its mistress, was like a true Netherezim Spirit Beast.


    Hearing Su Qingxue''s call, Mo Mo directly fell into the ice-cold sea water and his body suddenly swelled. one<span>In an instant, Mo Mo, who was originally the size of a small car, had be the size of a three-storey building, floating in the sea like a dark blue mountain of gems. Siu


    Qingxue raised her hand and she and Chu Yunyao gentlynded on Mo Mo Xie''s back.<span>After determining the direction, Su Qingxue telepathicallymunicated with Mo Mo. Mo Mo was like a super fast boat in the sea, four big and sturdy legs that were like pirs supporting the sky, treading on the waves, riding on the water!


    The two of them, one tortoise, rode the wind and broke the waves as they swiftly swam towards the direction of Purgatory Ind!


    The sea water and the wind seemed to have no resistance to Mo Mo. The big fellow that was moving slowly on thend was as fast as a shadow in the water ¡­


    Miraculously, with such speed, standing on Mo Mo Wuji''s back, Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao were steady on the ground. Mo Mo was considerate enough to use a shield, so there was no chill at all on Mo Mo Mo''s back."It''s a pity that Purgatory Ind''s transmission device was destroyed by those monsters. Otherwise, we could have sped up ¡­" Su Qingxue said.


    "It''s alright, your turtle is swimming fast enough ¡­" Chu Yunyao said, "Even faster than them on the ne."


    Su Qingxue helplessly sighed, "How many times have I said it? It''s called Mo Mo. It''s my good friend. Look at how many people it has saved in the past six months. It''s a great savior."<span>"A meritorious general is a meritorious general, but a tortoise." Chu Yunyao said.


    Su Qingxue pursed her lips andughed at herself, "Forget it, I won''t argue with you anymore ¡­ ¡­ It''s been more than twenty years, and I still can''t beat you in a bickering match. " Chu


    Yun Yao nced at the woman. After a moment of contemtion, she said, "Su Qingxue, I really didn''t expect you to be such a person.""What do you mean?" Su Qingxue didn''t understand.


    Chu Yunyao straightforwardly said, "In my impression, although you are not bad, you are not kind.


    This was definitely not the kind of person who would risk his life to save the world, to save people who were unrted to him ¡­


    Moreover, you are only missing one more Yang Thunder. You might have already ascended. You are only missing thest step to go find him ¡­Under such circumstances, if you are willing to stand out ¡­ "I have to say, it surprised me."


    Under the sunlight, a faint smile appeared on Su Qingxue''s cold face.


    "The woman who knows me the best is the woman I hate the most ¡­ Actually, you didn''t see wrongly, I don''t want to be some hero that saves the world ¡­ " Chu<span>Yun Yao curiously asked, "Then why did you do this? "To protect the group?"


    No ¡­. If I had to protect them, I could just ignore them. Even if most of the people in the world were dead, I could still live with them. He


    <span>Besides me was Xiao Jin, Mo Mo and a steamed bun ¡­ "They are much more reliable than ordinary cultivators," Su Qingxue said.


    Chu Yunyao became even more doubtful, "Then what exactly are you plotting?"


    Su Qingxue looked at the blue sky with a profound gaze, "Peace of mind ¡­." ""What do you mean?" Chu Yunyao did not quite understand. Siu


    Qingxue said leisurely: "If he knew that I had given up this world, and the person he had protected, in order to see him ¡­" Even if he doesn''t me me and doesn''t despise me, I won''t feel at ease ¡­ " "


    "..." Chu Yunyao stared at the woman in a daze, not saying a word.<span>Su Qingxue turned around and gave him a bright smile, "Only those who have a clear conscience and have a clear conscience will be able to be so confident when they meet him in the future. Only then can they beat him up. Tell him to abandon us, don''t you think?"


    Chu Yunyao came back to her senses and the corners of her mouth curled into a smile. She turned her head and said with disdain, "Indeed a carrot is a pit, an idiot man ispatible with an idiot woman, first you have to survive, then we''ll talk about it ¡­ ¡­""Hey!" Chu Yunyao! I''m almost on the verge of death, can''t you say something nice!? "


    <span>"It''s not like I forced you to go..."


    <span>"Tch ¡­"


    Three hourster, the experts from all over the world were gathered in a position hundreds of kilometers away from the volcano. too


    Too far, too meaningless, too close, too dangerous. Each<span>The weapons used to deal with the invaders had already been delivered to the scene.


    <span>This was the final battle, it was a matter of life and death, it all depended on how much damage Su Qingxue could do to this meteorite ¡­.


    Everyone had solemn expressions on their faces as they nervously looked at the sky.<span>"The meteorite has reached the atmosphere!" At Purgatory Ind''s temporary base, Chu Yunyao said as she looked at theputer screen.


    On the side, Nie Wuyue and the others were also anxiously watching. OnlyA red dot was swiftly entering the atmosphere, closing in on Earth! and


    At the same time! number


    Ten thousand meters in the air!


    Su Qingxue, who was in the state of the Abyssal Ice Soul, controlled the ck White Heavenly Book and resolutely looked at the approaching meteorite!


    The surging Xuanming energy was like a torrent of raging rivers, the water in all directions was quickly condensed into ck ice andbined with the Heavenly Book Shield! wink


    In the blink of an eye, a ten meter thick, hundred meter wide Mysterious Ice Heavenly Book Shield appeared in the atmosphere! StaminaThe blue Profound Ice Shield continuously strengthened and condensed!


    <span>Su Qingxue, who was in the Heaven Seizing Realm, was like a cold winter goddess, freezing the entire atmosphere!


    "Boom!"<span>The meteor finally crashed into the Heavenly Book Shield. The fierce impact it gave caused the several dozen meter thick shield to shatter like ss!


    Su Qingxue''s eyes were filled with fear. Seeing the meteorite rapidly approaching, she clenched her teeth and began to descend herself!


    <span>However, her falling speed was rtively slower. The distance between her and the meteor was constantly shrinking! one


    As she fell, Su Qingxue constantly repaired her shield, but her shield was likeyers of paper that had been smashed apart by the meteorite. SiuQingxue clenched her teeth, and allowed the meteorite to approach her, she did not hold back at all, and used all her strength to repair the Heavenly Book Shield! "


    "Bang, bang, bang!"Explosions continued to ring out in the atmosphere. The shield had been broken hundreds of times!


    <span>"I can''t die yet... Can''t die... "I can''t ¡­"


    Su Qingxue thought in her heart and concentrated. The Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm''s true essence crazily released and turned into a violent cold current, helping to slow down the meteorite!


    Time passed, minute by minute ¡­ refining


    On Prison Ind, the red dot on the screen was not far from the ground. This


    Suddenly, Chu Yunyao pped the table and loudly shouted, "Your speed has slowed down! She had seeded! This speed is no longer sufficient to cause global destruction! "


    "Hahahaha!" Everyone nearby burst into cheers of joy!


    Attention! Attention all! The battle was a sess! All the teams were preparing to encircle and annihte them! Support themander! " Azazel shouted through hot tears into themunication device. Speak<span>Just as his voice fell, he suddenly heard a strange rumbling sound of thunder in the air!


    <span>Looking from the distant Purgatory Ind, it seemed that thousands of magnificent rays of light had appeared in the sky above the volcano area ¡­


    <span>"Heavens ¡­" Sky Law!? " This was not the first time many people had seen such a scene, and they immediately reacted.


    <span>"Big sister Su used all her strength, it just so happens that she has attracted the Sky Law!"


    How could this be?! How could Sky Lawe twice a year!? How could Eldest Sis still have the strength to fight against Sky Law!? Old


    God! Why are you so cruel!? " Leviathan and the rest were infuriated, roaring towards the sky.<span>At this time, a figure emerged from the crowd, emitting a holy white luster.


    "Why are you crying so loudly? This god will not let her die so easily."


    Everyone looked up and saw that it was actually Angel, dressed in a white dress. A golden-white light feather was released from her back, and she flew up into the air. This


    Although Angel had recovered quite a bit in the past twenty years, the gap between her original body and his was still too wide. It was not enough to leave this ne.<span>This time around, the invaders were also species that were highly immune to magic. With Angel''s current body, she wouldn''t be able to help much. by


    <span>"So, when everyone saw that Angel was going to make a move, they couldn''t help but be pleasantly surprised."


    "Angel, stop messing around, Sky Law is not a joke," Sally hurriedly said.


    Humph. "Angel nced at the crowd with dissatisfaction," This god really can''t help with those guys ¡­ However, he could still do his best to protect that woman.


    After all, the Sky Law of this ne is still rtively low level. If we use our tinum God Tribe''s magic, perhaps we can resist it ¡­ ben<span>After all, God promised Ye Fan that after he left, he would protect this world, but this God was unable to keep his promise... This


    Once, this god will do his best to protect the person he loves. Otherwise, wouldn''t this god be a swindler? Just wait for the news! "


    <span>Just as she finished her sentence, Angel turned into a streak of golden light and flew in the direction of Sky Law ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1920

    Although Purgatory Ind was still hundreds of kilometers away from where Sky Law was, this wasn''t a problem for Angel.


    The tinum wings on Angel''s back flickered with an intense radiance, as if countless feathers of light were flying about. Her speed suddenly elerated to an extremely outrageous state!At the same time, the space in front of him twisted, and a white-gold spatial gate appeared!


    <span>Teleportation through the pocket dimension was a piece of cake for Angel, but under normal circumstances, she didn''t want to waste any energy. But


    This time, if she didn''t make the short distance spatial travel, it would be toote for her to make it!


    "Golden light shed, and once again, Angel was already in the area where the meteornded!"Bang!


    <span>The massive object, which was formed by the invaders, fell towards the sea with a whistling sound.


    Even though it still looked terrifying, with such speed, the result was nothing more than a rock falling into the ocean. It wasn''t enough to destroy the world.


    Moreover, this sea area was about to be a zone of death for Sky Law. Whether these invaders could survive through Sky Law, how many of them were still alive, was still a question!<span>An iparably tiny figure was currently like a kite that had its string broken as it fell from the sky, so small that it was nearly impossible to notice ¡­ Ayn


    <span>When Qi''er had instantly locked onto the location, she pped her wings and appeared beside Su Qingxue. number


    The hundred beams of white golden light were like threads as they circled around Su Qingxue! Shape


    <span>The translucent white energy lifted Su Qingxue into the air.


    <span>"Cheer up! This god will not let you die! " facies


    <span>The bloodless and extremely weak Su Qingxue seemed to have exhausted thest drop of energy in her body. Under the recovery of her god race''s magic, she seemed to be weak.


    "Angel... This ce is dangerous ¡­ " Su Qingxue felt drowsy, but she knew that Ye Fan definitely did not want to see anything happen to Angel. Ayn


    Hearing this, Qi''er was slightly startled, but soon after, she gave aplicated snort, "Why are you like that guy Ye Fan, unable to even protect yourself, and still thinking about this god''s safety? This god does not need the protection of weak humans like you!<span>Listen carefully, this god will continue to cast a few powerful god''s magic techniques to restore your strength as much as possible, while at the same time giving you blessings and protection!


    I swear on the godspark of my tinum god n''s princess! You just need to do your best to resist Sky Law. With this god here, you will not just disappear like that! " Siu


    Qingxue looked up at the restless Sky Law and nodded... She


    <span>Although she had stood up to stop this tribtion, deep in her heart, she was more unwilling than anyone else to just die. She


    He still needed to find that man and reunite with his family ¡­ Ayn<span>Qi''er had already started chanting. Complicated words quickly appeared, and a wave of pure golden holy energy gushed out from her body ¡­


    Rays of light that seemed to be imprinted with all kinds of golden runes were continuously injected into Su Qingxue''s body.


    Su Qingxue''splexion clearly improved quickly, and her eyes became lively once again ¡­ ¡­"So powerful, he can actually recover so quickly ¡­" Su Qingxue was very surprised. Although she had recovered less than fifty percent, it was already a miracle for her to recover so much in such a short period of time!


    Looking at her hands again, her entire body was covered by ayer of tinum energy, as if she had been ted with ayer of tinum. Although ¡­<span>However, Su Qingxue did not know what kind of spell it was, but it gave her a feeling that her soul and body were both very safe.


    At this moment, along with Su Qingxue''s recovery, the Wordless Book turned into two ck and white energy and flew back in front of the woman. Ayn<span>Qi''er''s lips turned pale and she panted heavily. After continuously casting this spell, her consumption rate was also extremely high! But


    <span>Seeing the two wordless books flying towards her, Angel''s eyes narrowed!


    This was ¡­ Your Wordless Heavenly Book? " "She has never seen a woman use it before, and this is the first time she has seen one.""Yes, thanks to these two Heavenly Books, I have once again saved this world." Su Qingxue took back the Heavenly Book. Ayn


    <span>A look of doubt and contemtion shed in Qi''er''s eyes, and she quickly said solemnly, "Listen! Remember the two things this god told you!


    First, no matter what kind of crisis Sky Law would faceter! You just have to go all out!


    If this god says you won''t die, then you definitely won''t die! There was no time to exin the specific reason! No. 1


    Second, you don''t need anything, but you must firmly grasp onto these two Heavenly Books! You must not let go! "


    Su Qingxue was stunned. She looked at the Heavenly Book in her hands and nodded, "I will remember it ¡­" quaque


    Even if Angel hadn''t mentioned it, she wouldn''t have easily lost the book, and her belief in survival definitely wouldn''t have lost to anyone.


    "This god''s body is unable to endure this Sky Law, remember what you said just now ¡­"<span>Before Angel finished her sentence, she had already flown far away ¡­


    A few breathster, on the distant Purgatory Ind, everyone saw an iparably dazzling bolt of lightning descend upon the world ¡­ Hong


    The Wastnd.


    Within the Imperial Advisor''s estate in the imperial city of the Great War Dynasty.


    As Ye Fan listened to Chu Yunyao''s story, before he knew it, his eyes were bloodshot and his hands were tightly clenched.<span>Especially when he heard Su Qingxue face his words with a peaceful heart in order to reunite with him, Ye Fan felt as if his heart was about to break apart...


    <span>"And then... "How is Qingxue?" Ye Fan took a deep breath, and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Since Angel said she wouldn''t die, then she should have safely survived the Sky Law." Chu


    Yun Yao shook her head, "To be honest, I don''t know if I actually seeded or not."


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fan''s heart almost jumped out of his throat, "You almost told me everything, I''m almost going crazy!" Chu


    Yun Yao said, "After Angel returned to the Purgatory Ind, she seemed to be in great pain. After she finished telling us what happened, she told us that she would need some time to sleep, and it might be a long time before she can wake up.<span>I suspect that Angel used some sort of method to inflict some Sky Law''s damage on Su Qingxue, but I''m not sure how exactly she did it. After all, it was a god''s race''s spell. can


    <span>Even so, after the punishment from the heavens, Su Qingxue also disappeared along with them. Just like you, shepletely disappeared from Earth ¡­ "


    "Lost ¡­" Missing? " Ye Fan was stunned, "Could it be that he broke through to the Primal Chaos Realm and ascended?"


    I don''t know, because Angel was still asleep when I left Earth.<span>The most fortunate thing was that Sky Law and the humans had ambushed and killed the invaders. "Chu Yunyao said. leaf


    <span>The sail walked back and forth a few steps, then thought, "Could it be ¡­" The Grand Princess was Qingxue?


    That''s not right, if Qingxue had flown up, then the time wouldn''t match. Furthermore, how could she have lost her memory and be someone else ¡­ " Chu


    Yun Yao had aplicated expression as she said, "Regarding your new Grand Princess Su Qingxue, I have some information for you ¡­ ¡­"<span>As she said that, Chu Yunyao once again walked in front of the screen. Tapping the light button, she pulled out a diagram. leaf


    Fan looked at the map and discovered that it was aparative map of a set of genes. After carefully examining it, an expression of disbelief immediately appeared on Fan''s face!


    "How could this be ¡­ How is this possible!? " Chu


    Yun Yao faintly smiled and said, "Isn''t that incredible? I don''t think so either. I have no idea what''s going on...<span>When the Grand Princess was still young, I used the name of inspecting her body''s health to take a sample of her blood. nodule


    <span>Indeed, her genes are exactly the same as Su Qingxue''s genes that I stored ¡­


    That is to say, from a scientific point of view, she is Su Qingxue. Simrly, she is also a bunch of biological mothers. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1921

    <span>1921


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but stroke his forehead. He was already confused, but when he thought back, he forced a smile and said, "I don''t even know how I got here, or what happened..."


    "Now that I think about it, there''s nothing strange about it. The strangest thing is that I''m the one who should do it." Chu<span>Yun Yao sighed and said, "The truth is ¡­ ¡­. We know very little about this Greater Thousand World. protosm


    <span>I thought that studying the Ether Civilization would help me unravel the mysteries of the universe ¡­ But


    "As a result, more and more strange phenomena that even an ether civilization would not be able to exin are appearing before my eyes." leafFan Xian''s eyes lit up, "No matter what, the possibility that the Grand Princess is Qingxue is very high right?"


    <span>"I didn''t say that, but from the perspective of science, the two Su Qingxue are the same person.


    It''s just that, why was she born in this world sote, and why doesn''t she have any memories or cultivation?


    <span>In addition, the Wordless Book also disappeared with Su Qingxue. If she was Su Qingxue, where was the book from? Yes


    Lost? Or was it taken by someone? "This is also a problem..." Chu Yunyao analyzed.<span>Ye Fan stroked his chin, thinking in his heart, "Could it be ¡­ ¡­." The elder sister fairy he met, was it the Grand Princess version of Su Qingxue he met here? No


    <span>That''s right, big sister fairy is very strong, although I said ¡­ Her temperament was somewhat simr.


    <span>The key point was that Su Qingxue here only had two years left to live, let alone cultivate ¡­


    Wait! Lifespan... Two years!?Ye Fan suddenly broke out in a cold sweat!


    This is bad! If ¡­ If the Grand Princess was the light snow that hade to this world, then ¡­ "Then her Yin meridian ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan''s face suddenly sank, the trace of joy just now hadpletely vanished!


    Chu Yunyao was speechless as she said, "Did you just realize this problem?" That''s right, if she was really Su Qingxue, that would be the biggest headache.<span>At least, until now, I haven''t heard of anyone who has a way to cure her Yin meridian...


    <span>I''ve been doing research, but I don''t have any leads because that''s not my area of expertise either. "


    Ye Fan was silent for a moment, and then seriously said, "Nothing is impossible." So many impossibilities from the past, I''ve made them possible. both


    But somehow, God allowed me to find Gentle Snow, to let her return to my side, I will definitely find a way to solve this problem!"Don''t forget, I revived the dead Angel before, and now Qingxue is at least not dead yet."


    <span>"Seeing that you''re so confident, I look forward to it." Chu Yunyao didn''t seem to care too much.


    Ye Fan came back to his senses and clicked his tongue, "That''s not right..." Little Yao Yao, if you knew that the Grand Princess and Gentle Snow were the same person, how could you just watch helplessly as she was betrothed to someone else?If I didn''t rece that brat, wouldn''t Qingxue be someone else''s wife? " Chu


    <span>Yun Yao rolled her eyes, "Then what do you want me to do? Do you think this is Earth? Everything is under my control?


    Even though I am the Imperial Advisor, I am only seeking for the royal family''s protection. When ites to the matters of the royal family, can I still interfere forcefully? again<span>I told you, I don''t even know if you''re dead yet, and I''m guarding the princess''s wife for you? Do you have to put me in there too? Person


    <span>My family already has two years left to live. Even if you don''te, so what if I marry her? It''s better than dying alone in the pce, right? "


    <span>Ye Fan immediately had no way to refute. That''s right, Chu Yunyao wasn''t a Twelfth Saint, how could she interfere in this matter?


    <span>Don''t be angry, my brain is stupid, I couldn''t figure it out in a short time. "Ye Fan hurriedlyughed and said:" But then again, little Yao Yao, how did you get here? "You haven''t cultivated either." Chu


    Yun Yao disdainfully said, "You just thought of asking about this right now? "I thought, you don''t care how I got here, you just want to think about your Su Qingxue, your Grand Princess wife."<span>Ye Fan quickly grabbed the woman''s hand and lovingly said, "Little Yao Yao, you really misunderstood me. Last night, I dreamed about you! "I''ve missed you so much ¡­"


    <span>"Shut up! Disgusting! "Die!" Chu Yunyao shook off the man, her face full of disdain, "Stop fooling me, I''m not like those idiotic women."


    Seeing the man''s unafraid of boiling water, Chu Yunyao helplessly sighed.


    "It was an ident during an experiment. I travelled here on a spaceship ¡­ It could also be said that it was an unexpected ''too sessful''. " leaf


    <span>Fan was stunned, "What do you mean?" Chu


    <span>Yunyao turned around and gathered some blueprint information. She pointed to the screen and said, "After you disappear, I will study ether physics and biotechnologies together with Ji Changqing and Blue Rain.


    <span>At that time, I had an idea of what would happen if we were tobine the Ether Civilization with the cultivation civilization on Earth. kiki


    Nightingale told me, although the ether particles also have Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors, they do not have the concept of the Five Upper Sky as well as the concept of ascension.


    In other words, if one wanted to break through to the next ne, it would be impossible to do so simply by relying on the Ether Civilization. One would need to integrate with the cultivator''s understanding of the Heavenly Dao. on


    I started to research Sky Law, yin and yang energy... Me


    <span>The airship was built to contain the interster travel capabilities of an ether civilization. same


    He used the energy emitter of the Primordial Stone to emit yin and yang energy during his transmigration, simting a state of yin and yang equilibrium in the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    The general meaning of this was just like a drop of water that couldn''t pierce through the ice.<span>However, if a drop of water could form ice in a short period of time, turning it into the same hardness as ice, and then colliding with theyer of ice at an extremely fast speed!


    "If that''s the case, even if it''s just a drop of water, it could directly pierce through theyer of ice ¡­"


    Ye Fan looked at the woman in a daze, his mouth was wide open, and he was simply about to kneel down to the woman... He<span>Never had he thought that someone would use such a method to ''ascend''!? This


    Most likely, in the Primal Chaos Dimension, no one had ever done something like this before, and it would be very difficult for them to do so in the future!<span>"Chu Yunyao ¡­ ¡­ You. Aren''t you too strong? You were able to seed with this!? " Ye Fan sincerely sighed in admiration.


    "Actually... I didn''t expect it to actuallye. I had just finished my interster jump experiments, but the first time I actuallyunched Yin and Yang energy, I actually broke through to the next ne ¡­ No


    It was also very dangerous. When I woke up, the flying ship was destroyed, and I nearly lost my life ¡­ Xiao Yu, who was driving with me, is also gone. I still don''t know how she''s doing ¡­ " Chu Yunyao''s eyes revealed a hint of self-me as she said.


    "What!?" Ye Fan was stunned, "You said Xiao Yu came with you?"


    Chu Yunyao nodded, "Yes, because two people are needed to operate the aircraft, otherwise if there is a problem and the self-driving system fails, I would be in a hurry.


    <span>Xiao Yu is more intelligent and intelligent. She has always been doing this experiment with me. Furthermore, she also wants to use this method toe to this ne to find you ¡­ "So ¡­"


    Ye Fan raised his head and let out a long sigh. In the end, the women still wanted to find him as soon as possible, after all cultivating to the Heaven Seizing Gate was too far away and the Sky Law was too dangerous, that''s why Chu Yunyao''s action appeared ¡­ ¡­ "<span>"You will pass through the ne, and tell me the specifics of the situation. Coming to this world, where younded, tell me in detail." Ye Fan said seriously. He needed to properly organize his thoughts, because there were too many things waiting for him to do.


    Whether it was to cure Su Qingxue, to find Blue Rain, or to investigate the cause and effect of these things, they were all very important to him. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1922

    1922 Chu


    Yun Yao said in a regretful voice, "Actually, the flying machine had lost control of itself after sending out the yin and yang energies.


    <span>Seemingly due to the surface breaking through the wall, something unexpected happened. Xiao Yu and I could only do it by hand. But


    After that, the drone was hit by a huge impact and I lost consciousness.When I woke up, the drone had fallen into a jungle in the Great War Dynasty, and Little Rain was gone. Me


    <span>She didn''t see any blood, so she didn''t feel as if she had suffered any injuries. However, she didn''t know why she had disappeared. Also


    It was a good thing there was a vige nearby, and I could understand thenguage, so I did some research. of


    <span>"After that, I brought copies of the data and some equipment on the flying ship to the imperial city. As I stood firmly, I began to investigate various matters ¡­" "


    That''s it? " Ye Fan felt a burst of disappointment, "Fifty years, you don''t have any news about that little girl Xiao Yu?"<span>Chu Yunyao shook her head, "Believe me, I want to find Xiao Yu more than anyone else. Because of her, I me myself every day ¡­ ¡­"


    However, I don''t have much understanding of this world. Do you know how much effort it takes for someone like me who has yet to cultivate to protect myself and gain a foothold in this world?


    There were several times when I nearly lost my ability to protect myself and got killed by some aristocrats. I didn''t have the energy to investigate anything else. merciful


    "As for the current Emperor, he can still be considered an enlightened ruler. He knows that I can bring some advantageous things to the expedition and has always been protecting me."Ye Fan was silent as he looked at this woman with pity in his eyes. Indeed, to Chu Yunyao, this world where martial arts ruled everything. The strong preyed on the weak, it was not easy to survive.


    It''s okay, maybe Xiao Yu has some sort of lucky chance. In the future, I''ll go with you to find her. "Ye Fan went up to hug the woman, then asked:" Then ¡­ How were the others before you came here? Is everyone okay? Has the Guild Leader be a big girl? "


    <span>"The intruders have been taken care of. Everyone is fine, it''s just that they are training and managing the stalls you left behind, they all want to ascend as fast as possible ¡­"


    When Su Qingxue told her to cultivate at the Kunlun Dragon Mountain Range, she still put a lot of effort into it. Although she had good talent, she could not concentrate. Good


    With Xiao Jin and the steamed buns apanying him, self-preservation wouldn''t be a problem and he would always be safe. No"After that girl grows up, she will no longer be like you. She really is more like Su Qingxue ¡­" Chu Yunyao teased.


    <span>Ye Fan was not very happy, "That''s because there''s something wrong with your eyes, your daughter will definitely be like your father!"


    "In the future, if you have the chance to see your daughter again,pare it with yours and you''ll know." Chu Yunyao said. leaf


    Fan Xian revealed an expression of anticipation and determination: "I will ¡­" Sooner orter. " room


    The room was silent for a while. Both of them had their own thoughts. benignA long timeter, Ye Fan suddenly thought of something, "Oh right, little Yao Yao, you know my current third sister, Ye Shuangqing right? She ¡­ "What is the situation now?"


    No, I know, I know. "Chu Yunyao gloomily said," I''m just as confused as you are right now. Press


    ording to the two nes, it has been nearly a century since you disappeared. Now<span>When you suddenly appear, and your own body is entirely yours, your own soul appears before me.


    <span>The little trash from before is actually gone, this is already hard for me to understand. To


    Yu Wanqing, I know you are guessing if she has a rtionship with Shakyamuni, but... I''m really not sure. Only


    Once she found out that she was a Warlock among the heaven''s chosen, her magic talent was indeed very high. Perhaps, she really might have some connections with Shakyamuni Apocalypse ¡­


    "From this perspective, you should be wary of him. If it really is really Shakyamuni Apocalypse who came to this world with you, he will definitely hate you to the bones." leaf<span>In Fan Xian''s mind, that brilliant and enchanting smile of Sang Yanfeng appeared. His heart was at a loss. He actually rather liked his little sister, and hoped that she wouldn''t be Shakyamuni Apocalypse ¡­ "


    <span>Forget it, let''s not worry about that for now. The two most important things to do were to cure Qingxue and figure out the secrets within her body.


    "I''vee here to find Xiao Yu''s whereabouts, so I can only ask for your help ¡­" Ye Fan said.Chu Yunyao asked curiously, "Are you that sure, that the Grand Princess is Su Qingxue?" Just because of the same gene? "


    <span>"If Angel had said that, I believe Qingxue would still be alive.


    Furthermore... I felt that the Grand Princess was the big sister fairy I met before, the future Qingxue that we had spected about ¡­ AdditionGentle Snow was born in this world. Hail fell from the sky and the temperature was extremely cold. These signs seemed to have something to do with the Xuanming bloodline ¡­


    Although I haven''t found the Wordless Heavenly Book yet, I think that the answer to all of this might have something to do with it.


    <span>Otherwise, Angel wouldn''t have specifically reminded Gentle Snow to hold onto the Heavenly Book ¡­


    Perhaps to Qingxue, Tianshu is like the ring, beast horn and jade pendant that I was holding in that white world ¡­ " leaf


    <span>At this point, the sail suddenly pped its forehead. That''s right! How could he forget about the Divine Dragon Jade Talisman!? He


    He quickly took out the jade talisman and asked, "Little Yao Yao, do you still remember this item?"


    <span>This was ¡­ The War God had left them behind? Chu Yunyao also recognized the jade talisman, "It came here with you?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian nodded and exined the situation with the Divine Dragon Jade Talisman, "The reason why the people of the Northern Marquis Estate don''t suspect my identity at all is because I have this jade talisman! can


    Where did Ye Wuya get this jade talisman? Did he stay behind for me just to wait for today!? He knew that I would rece Ye Fan? "Chu Yunyao also revealed a serious expression, "It seems like ¡­ ¡­." Many of the answers to the riddles were all rted to Ye Wuya. Divide


    <span>He treated Su Qingxue and found Little Yu ¡­ ¡­ The third thing is to find the War God. "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded. After having chatted with the woman for so long, he felt that the path ahead of him had gradually be clear. At least, he was no longer so confused.


    <span>At this moment, a man''s voice came from the entrance of the house.


    "Madam, it''s time for lunch."


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat, "Little Yao Yao, who is that man?" He''s calling you!? " Chu


    Yun Yao''s eyes revealed a strange expression, she walked to the door and put away the white curtain. Door<span>At the mouth, a well-dressed and handsome man was standing there with a smile on his face.


    "Let me introduce you, my husband, Ji Qirin." Chu Yunyao extended her hand and gestured.


    <span>"You ¡­ You have a husband!? You''re married here!? " Ye Fan immediately flew into a rage. With a quick movement, he arrived in front of this monk, and wanted to p him. Season


    Qirin was startled and quickly raised his hand to block it. His face was filled with fear and he eximed, "Ah!? Who are you!? "<span>Ye Fan''s hand stopped there, but he didn''t hit him. He painfully clenched his teeth, shook his head, and said, "Forget it..." I didn''t take good care of you. You''ve been here for fifty years. Yes


    <span>I am ashamed of myself ¡­ You have the right to seek your own happiness.


    "Swish ¡­" Chu Yunyao suddenly couldn''t helpughing, "Idiot ¡­ ¡­" Could you use your brain? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was stunned for a moment. He carefully thought about what the woman had said, then looked at Ji Qirin, who had a stiff face ¡­ He


    He suddenly realized that something was wrong. There was something wrong with this fellow!? leaf


    "The sail directly grabbed Ji Qirin''s head and twisted it with a little force!"Crack! Crack! Crack! "Tss tss ¡­"


    There was a burst of electrical sparks as the other end was pinched down. The inside was actually made of circuit metal!?


    "Ji Qiren... "Robot!?" Ye Fan was surprised and happy, he looked at Chu Yunyao, "Little Yaoyao ¡­. You. Why did you start a robot as a husband!? "


    <span>"Idiot, I''m so good-looking. If I''m alone, wouldn''t I be annoyed to death by those men who are proposing marriage?" Chu Yunyao pulled up her hair as she spoke. leaf


    Sail suddenly realized, "Yes yes yes, that''s reasonable..." Hehe... "I knew it, you still have feelings for me ¡­" Chu<span>Yun Yao yfully smiled and said, "So, I''ve found a man, you can ept this ¡­ ¡­. "Looks like I can. I have to seriously consider the matter of marriage. There are quite a few nobles in the Imperial City who like me ¡­"


    "No!" You''re rebelling against me!? I''m already here, what kind of man are you looking for!? " Ye Fan did not say anything further and directly carried Chu Yunyao onto the bed, "It makes my heart feel like it''s being cut by knives, I must be severely punished!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1923

    <span>1923 Chu


    Yun Yao originally only wanted to tease the man, but she didn''t think that Ye Fan woulde looking for an excuse to go up, which caused her to almost faint. leafSailor was quite satisfied with himself. He hugged a woman and chatted quite a bit. After hearing about the matters of his soulmates, his family, and his siblings, he felt a lot more at ease.


    Without him on Earth, everyone would be safe and sound, constantly improving. That was already a good result. He<span>"I believe that if fate wills it, we will still be able to meet again in the future. Even if they can''t ascend, he can still think of a way to return."


    <span>That''s right, Little Yao Yao, since you''re here, it''s going to be easy. I need to start cultivating as soon as possible. of


    The Gravity Training Room in front of us is gone. You better give me the entire thing that''s stronger. I suspect that the amount of training from before won''t be able to help me anymore. "


    Chu Yunyaoid in the man''s arms andzily said, "Alright ¡­ ¡­" ""How are you so weak? Did you not hear me clearly?" Ye Fan intentionallyughed evilly. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao bared her teeth, and grabbed Ye Fan''s neck, "I heard it!" Isn''t myck of strength all because of you!? "


    <span>Ye Fan grinned, grabbed the woman''s hand and kissed it, "Then I''ll be counting on you. If you want any material, just tell me, I''ll think of a way."


    "Come on, there are plenty of Prehistoric Stone in this world. There is no shortage of materials and the cost of manufacturing the Gravity Training Room is very low.


    <span>"Moreover, I am the national teacher and I have the Grand Expedition Academy in my possession. If I want to develop a project, the national treasury will give me money. It''s not a big deal ¡­" Chu Yunyao lightly said.


    "That''s good. With you here, I can peacefully do other things ¡­" leaf


    Fan nodded. He knew that with his current strength, although it wouldn''t be too dangerous in this world, he still had to constantly be stronger in order to ensure that he could aplish three things. He


    Although he had never seen a saint in action before, he knew the difference between a sculptor and an immortal; the difference between an immortal and a Heaven Seizing Lord.


    And so on, Duotian and the Saint, the difference will only be bigger. But


    Yes, Ye Fan also didn''t panic, and didn''t have any fear towards Saints. end


    In fact, just the difference inbat strength within the realm of Heaven Stealing was too great. The difference inbat strength between cultivators who were experts inbat was too great for the realm of Heaven Stealing.


    To put it bluntly, the path of longevity and the path of ughter were actually not proportional. If one''s cultivation was high, then they might not necessarily be strong.Ye Fan himself was a living example. He forcibly relied on his sword intent, disintegration and other methods to increase his fighting strength. Even a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator would die without a doubt.


    <span>Therefore, although Saints were powerful, they were not impossible to defeat.


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan''s primary goal was still to keep a low profile and endure, and to prepare for the future. Hong


    <span>In the Wastnd, there were twelve saints on the surface alone. Even if six of them weren''t good at fighting, there were still six that were good at fighting. leaf


    Fan Xian felt that he needed to conceal his strength first, and he could use the title of "Trash" to peacefully improve his strength. There was no need to involve the disturbance caused by the n and the heaven chosen. He


    It wasn''t to stand out, to im supremacy, or to seek immortality...


    His goal was only to save and find the people he loved, then reunite with everyone and lead a happy andfortable life. This<span>A dream like this seems very insignificant, but Ye Fan clearly knew that this was definitely not something that could be achieved so easily.


    <span>"There''s something we need to pay attention to." Chu Yunyao crawled up and said, "For our rtionship, we still need to avoid suspicion, otherwise there would be suspicions from some of the nobles.


    <span>Before you have absolute confidence to be able to control everything, we still need to borrow the royal family''s resources and can''t let others find out that you are not the original Ye Fan.


    "If we meet in the future and are met by outsiders, we can only appear as old friends. Say that we''ve let bygones be bygones, and we''ve be friends by listening to some conversations."


    <span>Forgetfulness? "Yes, I almost forgot. In this world, you are older than me by a few decades ah." leaf


    Fan naturally understood this principle. Although he was unwilling, he still pointed at the broken robot, "Then you can repair this thing. But the system changed it to forbid him to call you ''Madam'', I''m jealous."


    Chu Yunyao was speechless as she said, "If you don''t call her Madam, what are you calling her?"


    "Call me by my name!" Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Eating the jealousy of a robot, I''m really convinced." Chu Yunyao smiled helplessly as she replied.


    "Ye Fan walked over again and pulled the clothes off the robot''s body."<span>What are you doing? " Chu Yunyao knit her brows.


    "Let me check, this thing shouldn''t have that kind of function, right..." Ye Fan said. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao''s eyes looked like they could kill, "Are you crazy!? "Scram!"


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head andughed, "I have confirmed that I don''t have that ability. As expected, other than me, you don''t have any interest in other men."


    "Scram!" Chu Yunyao shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Seeing that the woman was really going to get angry, Ye Fan hurriedly put on his clothes.


    "Training room!" Don''t forget! Otherwise, I''ll smack your ass! " leaf<span>Before the sail left, he called out, and then jogged out.


    He was indeed in a hurry to go back. He had been busy the whole morning and now he knew that the Eldest Princess of the House of Northern Marquis was basically dead. He immediately wanted to go home again.


    Returning to the house of the Marquis, Ye Fan searched and found Su Qingxue, Ye Shui and a few other servants in the back garden. Siu


    <span>Qingxue was wearing a red dress with a white fox scarf wrapped around her waist. She was wearing a golden butterfly hairpin. Her face was not covered in makeup, but it was still beautiful and refined, pure and attractive.


    <span>Ye Fan stood at the gate of the yard and looked at them from several dozen meters away, feeling his heart palpitate. yoghourt


    Ye Qingxue, who had lost her memory due to an ident, felt that this princess'' wife was very cute. The way Ye Fan looked at the woman was especially passionate.<span>It was as if he had fallen in love with the same woman for the second time in a row.


    At this moment, Su Qingxue was saying something to Uncle Shui. She raised her head and saw the gate of the courtyard standing, staring at her own Ye Fan. A bashful smile appeared on her face and she gently said, "Prince Consort ¡­ ¡­ "You''re back?" No


    After thinking about it, Ye Fan suddenly sprinted all the way, and then came in front of the woman, and pulled her into his arms! This


    The scene frightened Ye Shui and the other servants. Ye Shui quickly turned around, signalling a few servants, male and female, to also turn around and not look.


    The female servants covered their mouths as theyughed. They didn''t seem to think that the young duke liked the princess so much.The one who was the most surprised was still Su Qingxue. This Prince Consort never expected that he would do something that would move her heart ¡­ "


    Darling ¡­ "Your servant is still here, what''s wrong?" Su Qingxue stuck closely to the man, her two small hands trembled at the sleeves of her white fur, not daring to move as she stammered shyly.Ye Fan took a deep breath and deeply inhaled the fragrance of the woman''s hair, then said with deep emotion: "Little Snow! I will absolutely not let you leave me ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1924

    <span>1924


    Su Qingxue was instantly stunned. She did not know why a man would say such words, but she could feel that the emotions contained within them were burning hot, heavy and sincere.Why did he have such strong feelings for me? They had only met for the third time today.


    Furthermore... When did I leave him?


    There was a trace of doubt in Su Qingxue''s eyes, but there was also a trace of interest. No matter what, she was still quite happy. The man she married seemed to like her a lot.


    "Husband, wasn''t I here? When did I leave you?"


    Ye Fan knew that the woman most likely didn''t understand what he was talking about. He let go of the woman, reached out his hand to caress her pale white face, and asked with a smile, "What are you doing here?"Su Qingxue pointed to the flower beds and said, "Husband look, a lot of the flowers here are withered. Not many people tend to them and they have wasted a lot ofnd.


    I was just telling the housekeeper to buy some flowers and herbs for me to raise and to reorganize the backyard. "At this moment, Ye Shui turned around with a smile and said, "Young Marquis, Princess knows a lot about growing nts. I''ve never heard of some of the names of flowers and nts, so this old servant has been taught a lesson."


    <span>Ye Fan recalled that Su Qingxue had said yesterday that her hobbies were not only reading books, but also growing flowers and nts.


    <span>In terms of hobbies, they werepletely different from Su Qingxue ¡­


    <span>But for Ye Fan, as long as it was something that a woman liked, it was fine. This kind of small request, he would definitely try his best to satisfy.


    "If Little Snow likes it, then buy the flowers and nts. Buy as much as you want. Uncle Shui, hurry up and do it." Ye Fan said.


    Hearing Ye Fan call her this again, Su Qingxue felt a bit ufortable, but Ye Shui and the other servants were smiling even more.<span>"Alright, young duke, please continue chatting with the princess, I''ll send someone to the flower market ¡­"


    After the servants left, Su Qingxue asked in a low voice, "Husband, why do you call me ''Little Snow'' today? I''ve never heard anyone call me by that name before."


    Ye Fan held his wife''s hand, walking while asking, "What? You don''t like me calling you that?"


    "Of course not, you can call me whatever you want, but if anyone else listens, I''m afraid we won''t be polite ¡­ ¡­" Su Qingxue said.<span>"How about I call you my wife?"


    "Wife... What did he mean? "Am I very old?" Su Qingxue frowned with a face full of doubt.


    Ye Fan just realized that this world doesn''t have this sort of title, so he casually made up some nonsense and said, "What I saw in the ancient books, Little Snow, it''s fine if you don''t know."<span>"Come, let''s go back to your room, I will examine your body. I want to know what the situation is with your Heaven''s Yin Meridian."


    Su Qingxue was confused, "Darling, you want to check my meridians? Could it be that Darling is skilled in medicine? "


    "Reading a lot, more or less." Ye Fan said.


    "Darling is really knowledgeable. It seems that outsiders have many misunderstandings towards Darling." Su Qingxue felt that the man in front of her seemed to be very mysterious.


    <span>Arriving at the house, Ye Fan gave Su Qingxue a pulse. Then, he carefully checked the meridians in his body ¡­


    <span>Gradually, a trace of worry and confusion appeared on Ye Fan''s face, "How could this happen..."


    <span>He discovered that the meridians in Su Qingxue''s body seemed to have been "frozen" and lost their activity.


    Thus, if Su Qingxue practiced an inner force technique, her meridians would not be able to withstand it and she would explode to death.<span>To put it bluntly, if a normal person''s meridian channels were ordinary tofu, then Su Qingxue''s meridian channels were like frozen tofu.


    It seemed normal, but in reality, the interior was riddled with holes. As long as it was boiled, it would immediately reveal its true form.<span>It was indeed a ''miracle of medicine'' that his meridians had been able to survive until now. It was most likely due to the Imperial Physician and all sorts of other heavenly and earthly treasures.


    <span>It was one thing to have a weak physical body, but even a woman''s mental strength was weaker than an ordinary person''s. It was as if a congenital body and soul were somewhat defective.


    This made it impossible for Su Qingxue to practice martial arts or to learn any techniques. She was not able to practice either of these arts.


    <span>Su Qingxue saw that the man''s brows were locked together, but she was not surprised at all. She smiled and said, "Husband, don''t be sad. Actually, I have already known about it for a long time. There are many things in this world that cannot be changed!"


    <span>"You can see through it, but I can''t see through it. I have to think of a way to treat you..." Ye Fan sincerely and earnestly asked: "Xiao Xue, you have been in the pce since you were young, has anyone ever suggested a way to cure you?"


    Su Qingxue said faintly, "The imperial physician and the imperial grandfather once said that there was a possibility, and that it was a sacred artifact that could ''cleanse the body and cut the marrow'' part of the legend.


    <span>However, on the Great Deste Continent, those top holy objects had either already been used up or had been secretly hidden by some great expert. It had been a thousand years since there had been any holy items in this world.


    Normally, when a sacred object appears, it would attract experts and powers from everywhere to fight for it. Even if they were able to obtain it, it might not necessarily be able to cure my divine object.<span>Moreover, a sacred object that could cure the Yin energy from the meridians was definitely iparably precious. Who would be willing to use it to deal with a cripple like me?


    Thus ¡­ The possibility of such a cure is also very small ".


    Ye Fan scratched his head dejectedly. Holy item, it''s also a holy item... So there was actually such a saying in this world. When such an illusory sacred object was born, it was truly unreliable.<span>"Heaven never bars one''s path, I will definitely think of a way." Ye Fan said with certainty.


    "Husband has such thoughts. I am already very satisfied." Su Qingxue did not hold any hope, but her heart was still warm.


    Inside the room, Ye Fan was chatting with his wife. Unknowingly, it was already evening.<span>Although the current Su Qingxue was like a stranger, Ye Fan only needed to look at her with a sense of satisfaction in his heart.


    <span>He even took out his phone and surfed the inte to see if there was any way to cure the Heaven''s Yin Meridian Severing.


    <span>It was a pity that the inte in this world had only appeared for a short period of time. Most of them were young people, so the content they uploaded was quitemon and didn''t have much depth to it.


    For an extremely rare case like the Yin Meridian, he didn''t even have a doctor, let alone a treatment n.


    <span>Suddenly, Uncle Shui''s voice came from outside the door. "Young duke, princess, this old servant doesn''t want to disturb you, but someone from the pce has arrived. They say it''s the Empress'' imperial decree ¡­"


    Ye Fan was puzzled. We just got married, so why would something happen again?<span>However, since they were going to stay here for the time being, their rtionship with the imperial family had to be maintained. The couple stood up and headed towards the main hall to receive their orders.


    They had originally thought that it was a big matter, but in the end, the content of the imperial decree came down to one thing ¡ª the Grand Princess would return to peace in two days! In other words, he was visiting his rtives!<span>Su Qingxue took the imperial decree from the eunuch''s hands. After sending the eunuch away, her expression becameplicated and she remained silent.


    <span>"So you still want to go back to the door?" I thought that since the marriage was over, everything would be fine. "Ye Fan thought that it was quite troublesome, but there was nothing he could do.


    <span>"Originally. "I probably don''t need it. My mother was long gone, and even my father couldn''t say much. This time, I don''t know why, but he intentionally let me return to my original body ¡­" Even Su Qingxue herself felt confused.


    Ye Fan put his arm around his wife''s shoulders, "It''s nothing, I''ll go back when I get back, I''ll go with you."


    "En." Su Qingxue pursed her lips and smiled as she nodded, leaning on the man''s shoulder.At this moment, Sunless, who had just returned, saw the scene unfold.


    The girl was surprised and covered her mouth in joy as she smiled and said, "Greetings to the princess'' sister-inw. Big brother, you two sure love each other. It''s still bright and sweet even though the sky is still bright."<span>Su Qingxue quickly stood up straight with a blush on her face. She also nodded her head to greet Ye Sangqing, "It''s my aunt who is back ¡­"


    "Princess Sister-inw, don''t be shy. You and Big Brother have a good rtionship, I can''t be happy in time!" Ye Xianqing smiled coquettishly.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t care, and curiously asked: "Girl, where did you y today?" Why are you dressed up like this? "


    He saw that she was dressed more formally, looking a little like the white cor, buttoned-up suit, short skirt and leather boots from Earth."What are you ying about? It''s not a day off, I''m going to school. Bro ¡­ ¡­" You''ve lost your memory. You forgot about school.


    Although your wedding is just a few days'' leave, you will still have to go to the academy tomorrow. It''s almost time for the final exam, so you have to be more serious.


    "Next year you will graduate and take the exam. If you fail, father will definitely be furious..." Ye Shiqing said with a worried expression.


    <span>Ye Fan was confused, and pointed at himself, "I..." I still need to go to school? "


    <span>"Of course! Don''t you want to use it? " Ye Shuangqing retorted.


    <span>"Why would I go to school at my age?" Ye Fan had just finished his question, but thought that something was wrong. He pped his forehead, "Oh ¡­ ¡­" "Yes, I''m eighteen ¡­"


    <span>Su Qingxue giggled and was amused by the man, "Husband, you forgot your age because of your amnesia."


    Ye Fan was on the verge of tears. How could he have the time to go to school? He was simply wasting his time to save Su Qingxue!


    But then again, would there be any knowledge within the academy that he wanted to know about? He was worried about not knowing where to start ¡­


    <span>"Little girl, does the academy I went to have a library? You mean by hiding a lot of books? " Ye Fan asked.


    Ye Xianqing nodded, "Of course. The Xuanyuan Institute has the richest collection of books in all of the dynasties, because many of the n books are kept there..."<span>"Is that so? There are a lot of medical books as well? " Ye Fan asked.


    "That''s right, medicine is an important field of study. Naturally, there are a lot of ssics. You ask this, do you want to learn medicine? Treat Princess Sister-inw as a patient? " Ye Shiqing was also intelligent and immediately thought of something.


    Ye Fan grinned, "What, you can''t do that?"<span>"Big brother ¡­" Yes, yes, yes. Since you don''t like to cultivate, then I will support you in your medical studies, but... The Yin Meridians shouldn''t be easy to cure...


    <span>"Also, Brother, I think you haven''t passed many examinations. At least you should graduate first..." She was too embarrassed to pour cold water on him, so she tried to be tactful.


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand, "Okay, okay, I understand. I will go and take a look tomorrow."


    He wasn''t in the mood to care about the girl''s worries. He wanted to hurry to Xuanyuan Academy and read through all of the medical books! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1925

    <span>1925 night


    During the meal, due to the addition of Su Qingxue, Ye Fan no longer felt cold.


    Seeing her brother and sister-inw eating with each other, she was happy and could not take it anymore. She was almost unable to eat properly.


    In fact, for cultivators, eating was more about the desire to talk and a feeling of being full. Only people like Su Qingxue who did not cultivate needed to eat on time.


    After the meal, Ye Fan apanied his wife to take a walk on the street outside Hou Mansion. The servants wanted to drive and follow, but were rejected by Ye Fan. Right


    For Su Qingxue, the world outside the pce was very fresh. Even if she walked closer, she would still feel happy. can<span>Not long after, Su Qingxue was tired and her forehead was covered in sweat.


    Ye Fan felt his heart ache. This body was indeed more delicate than a flower, so without saying anything further, he directly carried the woman on his back. Although ¡­


    The woman was very embarrassed, but she could not refuse Ye Fan''s request.


    <span>This was the first time Su Qingxue was carried by someone. Sheid on her husband''s body and leaned on his warm and firm back. The corner of her mouth curled up into a contented and happy smile.


    Darling ¡­ "You are so kind..."


    "That''s it? The good days are yet toe ¡­ " Ye Fan said with certainty."Hmm ¡­" A hint of sadness appeared in Su Qingxue''s eyes as she suddenly felt afraid.


    In the past, when she was in the pce, she had been cold and aloof. She felt that there was no meaning in living.<span>But now, after only two days in the manor, she felt a slight change in her heart ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know how much the woman was thinking. At this moment, he noticed a pair of eyes peeking at them from the shadows.


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart: "This senior from who knows where, could he be a peeping Tom? Why is he wandering around the vicinity all day long?"


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t have the time to bother about him, he would have investigated his identity. one<span>On the way back to the house of the Marquis, there were a few passerby who recognized Ye Fan and Su Qingxue. They were both quite surprised, but no one dared to casually disturb them. Siu


    <span>At first, Qingxue was a bit shy, butter on she realized that it actually wasn''t much, so she began to talk andugh. gyri


    When they arrived at the mansion, Su Qingxue still didn''t want to sleep. Since Uncle Shui said he wanted to buy some nts, the woman happily ran to the back garden to have a look.


    Ye Fan followed him, and seeing that there were a bunch of strange nts, he couldn''t help but ask, "Xiao Xue, you want to nt all of these? "Are you tired?"


    "That won''t happen, I didn''t have much to do anyway. It''s just all sorts of flowers and nts. Moreover, if I''m tired, Uncle Shui will find someone to help me." Su Qingxue was very much looking forward to it. leafFan Xian casually asked, "Why do you like to grow flowers and nts?" Siu


    Qingxue''s smile froze for a moment, and then she said faintly: "Looking at these flowers, I think of myself. Although they have not existed for long, at least they have blossomed with beautiful flowers.<span>Life didn''t have to be long. The blooming and wilting of flowers and nts was also a meaning of life ¡­


    "When I think about how beautiful they are and how they wither so easily, I don''t feel too sad about it. As time goes by, I also like growing flowers." leafFan Jian sighed, wishing that he could p himself twice for asking such a crappy question!?


    <span>"Don''t think like that, you are much prettier than a flower. I already said that I will definitely cure you." Ye Fan warmly said. Siu


    Gentle Snow turned her head and smiled. Just as she wanted to say something, she sniffed lightly and looked at a plum flower at the entrance of the courtyard. "Husband, the plum flower has bloomed. It smells so good ¡­""Does it smell good? "I don''t smell anything. Maybe my wife is even more fragrant." Ye Fan hugged the woman and leaned over to smile. Siu


    Qingxue bashfully shrunk her body, and gently covered Ye Fan''s nose with her hand, "Husband, don''t tease me. If you want to tease me, why not use this situation to make a plum blossom poem?"<span>"Ah?" Again? " Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. Did he really think of himself as a schr? "


    "I like it..." Su Qingxue pleaded. leaf


    The sail immediately softened up. Oh well, he had already copied a few of them anyway, so there was no need for him to miss this one. He could only let the ancients down ¡­ "


    Outside of the inn, by the broken bridge, there was no one. It was already dusk and he was alone. The wind and rain were blowing harder. None


    Fighting bitterly for spring, the previous generation of Fang was jealous. It''s just that the fragrance is still as sweet as it used to be. "


    As soon as Ye Fan finished reciting this word, he felt that he had made a mistake! fruit<span>However, when she turned her head, she saw that Su Qingxue''s eyes were red and she was on the verge of tears.


    "Darling ¡­""No, no!" Snowy, mydy! Princess! Don''t let your thoughts run wild! I''m not cursing you to die! "That''s not what I meant. I just said it casually..." No


    When Ye Fan finished speaking, Su Qingxue had already hugged him tightly, and tears were flowing out of her eyes. She said with extreme joy and tears in her eyes, "Husband, there''s no need to say anymore.


    <span>"My husband used the Plum Blossom as a metaphor for my life. No matter how rough my life gets, how bitter my life is, I will eventually wither and leave behind a wisp of fragrance that my husband will never forget in his heart, right?"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Don''t think too much, this is just an Incantation of the Plum. It isn''t about you, Qingxue, I won''t let you turn into mud."


    Yongmei? The title is really nice to listen to ", but Su Qingxue''s eyes were already shining with starlight and she was full of worship," Husband is really a literary genius of this world. If this kind of masterpiece gets out, it will be a masterpiece. I will write it down right away! " Speak


    After saying that, Su Qingxue ran back to the house excitedly, as if she was going to start writing. She also called out to Ye Fan and said with tears in her eyes, "Husband,e, teach your concubine how to write ¡­ ¡­"Ye Fan couldn''t help but look up into the sky, silently thinking in his heart: I''m sorry, Old Master Lu You, it wasn''t intentional. If you want to take the copyright fee, you can ask your dreams to give it to me...


    <span>The next morning, after Ye Fan quickly finished his breakfast, he nned to go to the Xuanyuan Academy.


    To him, this was a serious matter and he had to find a way to treat Su Qingxue as soon as possible. yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzuJust as he was about to take a bus over, he saw Uncle Shui rushing over to stop him.


    "Young duke, don''t be in such a hurry to leave. This old servant knows that you''ve surely forgotten the things you need to take to school ¡­" leaf<span>"Ye Fan took it and took a look, it was a card made of primitive stone, like a palm-sized token, on it was Ye Fan''s identity information."


    "This is Xuanyuan Academy''s student registration card, entry and exit, as well as all sorts of examinations. They are all required, including the food and necessities bought by the academy, all of which have money inside and can be deducted." Ye Shui exined. leaf


    Fan Jian suddenly came to a realization. Wasn''t it just the school''s technology, it seemed like it was also something that Chu Yunyao had brought to this world.<span>"See you tonight, big brother!" Sang Yanqing also came out and prepared to take a bus to the academy. leaf


    "What, you aren''ting with me?"


    "Big brother, you must be joking. I''m going to the Heaven''s Inquisition, and you''re going to the Xuanyuan Academy. You''re heading in the opposite direction. How are you going to go with me?" Ye Xianqing smiled helplessly.<span>Ye Fan suddenly remembered that this little girl was a chosen one from heaven, so he patted his little sister''s head, "Okay, then if someone bullies you in school, tell your big brother!" I''ll stick my head out for you! "


    "If anything happens to me, it would be you, Big Brother, please be careful. If you run into any problems, remember to ask Ye Danqing." No


    <span>"Find out the identities of some people, don''t provoke conflict. After all, there are some people in Xuanyuan Institute who are just looking for trouble. Don''t get involved with them."


    Ye Fan thought that if he went to read a book, there would be no conflict, so he smiled and nodded, "Okay..." I know, I know, who is the elder brother, you can leave now! "Heh heh ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1926

    1926In the Great Wastnds, those who could enter the academy were either nobles, heaven chosen ones, ormoners with talent.


    <span>If one did not have the talent for cultivation, ordinarymoners would not even have the chance to learn how to read.


    <span>The conflict between the n and the chosen ones had never been a secret.


    <span>As for themoners, they had the advantage of numbers. Although there were few elites, they could not be underestimated.


    <span>In order to avoid excessive friction between the youths of these three different factions, the Grand War Dynasty had built the three top academies, Heaven Inquisition, Xuanyuan Academy, and Grand War Institution in three different directions of the Imperial City.


    <span>Unless it was an event or apetition, the students of the three schools would not bump into each other in daily life.


    This was also to avoid unnecessary loss of talent. After all, if there was too much internal conflict, there would always be casualties.<span>Ye Fan walked all the way to the Xuanyuan Institute and discovered that it was just like a university city. The roads were wide, and it was possible to drive four cars at once.


    Tall towers, ancient buildings, and all sorts of buildings.


    Rows and rows of streetmps made from ancient stones made it seem as if it was still daytime even when it was dark.


    The biggest difference between the schools in this deste world and the ones on Earth was that the content of the professors was different.<span>As long as the student was willing, he or she could stay in the school and study on his or her own even when there were no sses.


    After all, cultivators didn''t need to sleep in peace.


    In addition, many of the students were born into nobility and had a lot of things to do, so they couldn''t stay in school for a long time. Thus, they could only schedule their own sses.In general, the academies here were more at liberty. As long as one could pass the examinations, they would be able to enjoy a good time in important academy activities.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, Ye Fan saw that all the people that were going in and out of this ce were indeed the nsmen.


    <span>He could easily find some familiar ns. Outside of the Four Great ns, there were all kinds of people like Xuan Bees, Bai Ze, Tiangou, and other ns.


    <span>"Ye Fan!" It''s here! " His cousin Ye Dainqing was already waiting at the door, waving at Ye Fan.


    <span>"What are you yelling for? I saw it a long time ago." Ye Fan shook his head and walked over.


    Because Ye Fan "lost his memory", Ye Danchen deliberately waited, wanting to give him the information of the Xuanyuan Academy.<span>"Brat, you sure have guts toe back to the academy after losing your memories. I don''t even know what you should do now. Your results are already a mess..."


    Ye Danqing had a face full of worry as she said, "If the Marquis of Zhenbei fails the exam and fails to graduate next year and stays in school, then he''ll be utterly humiliated."


    "No need for you to worry. Just tell me the general situation of the academy." Ye Fan said.


    He noticed that as soon as the two of them entered the academy, some looks of disdain secretly drifted over. It seemed like they really were two people that were disliked by the academy.<span>Ye Danqing did not seem to mind, and told Ye Fan a lot of things about the school.


    <span>Only after hearing what he said did he know that there were a hundred thousand n juniors within this Xuanyuan Academy.


    <span>The youngest was around ten years old, while the oldest was twenty.


    <span>Students at the age of eighteen had to undergo the graduation examination. Generally, if they were unable to pass by the age of twenty, then they wouldn''t have the face to stay in the academy, and the academy wouldn''t rmend them to continue with their studies.


    <span>However, because the requirements to graduate were not only for the martial arts exam, but also for the Humanities exam, even if one was not proficient in cultivation, focusing on a few subjects in the Humanities exam would allow one to graduate.


    Of course, in this world where the strong were respected, no matter how outstanding the literary test was, it would not attract the attention of others. In fact, it would even be ridiculed by others as a method for the weak to choose to graduate.<span>The martial arts exam was the main direction in which one would rise to prominence. It was also the symbol of one''s graduation glory and would receive great attention from the dynasty.


    Therefore, unless it was absolutely necessary, no one from the n would give up the martial exam unless they trulycked talent or had a physical w.<span>Ye Danqing exined in a very logical manner, "There are more than ten subjects in the Literature test, such as poetry, arithmetic,w, medicine, painting, etiquette, metaphysics, medicine, history, etc.


    Your cousin is not talented and is the number one person in the ''Painting'' subject, Xuanyuan. You should forget it now. Let me remind you a little bit ¡­.


    As for you, I saw that when you were weing the bride, your poems were pretty good, so it would be better to specialize in poetry now.<span>I''ll help you strengthen your painting a bit more, and then I''ll take another two studies. I''ll probably graduate next year... "


    Ye Fan frowned, he wasn''t in the mood to learn these things, "Why would you want to take the literary test? Can''t you graduate from the martial arts exam? The martial arts exam should be a bit faster, right? "


    Ye Danqing smiled bitterly, "Brother, don''t even think about taking the martial arts exam. You are only at the Foundation Establishment stage. In the past Xuanyuan Academy''s martial arts exam, you had to be at least at the first level of the Core Formation Stage.


    Ever since the establishment of the academy, there had been no one who had taken the exam while still in the Foundation Establishment stage!Even at the first level of Core Formation, it was actually very dangerous. Normally, one would need to be at least at the third level of Core Formation to be a bit more stable. As for how good the result was, that was just wishful thinking!


    Let''s put it this way. Even our academy''s most famous'' Xuanyuan Three Ying ''isn''t a 100% chance of passing!<span>Otherwise, why would half of them stay in school every year during the graduation examination? The sess rate is less than 50%! "


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, "Less than 50%?" Was it that difficult? Can''t you lower the difficulty a little? "


    "You don''t even know this? The liberal arts exam is set by the academy''s teachers, but the martial arts exam has never changed since ancient times!"


    <span>Because this martial arts exam''s'' Xuanyuan Illusory Realm ''was personally created by Great Emperor Xuanyuan before he ascended!


    <span>Other than the basic requirements for the exam, everyone would have a different experience for the rest of the exam!


    <span>Let''s put it this way, illusions will automatically identify your weaknesses through probing, and then carry out targeted tests.


    <span>This was originally left by Emperor Xuanyuan to our descendants to use as a trial ground for selecting talents. Any talent below the Sky Sovereign level can go test it out.


    Later on, after the Great War Dynasty was established, the heaven''s chosen ones were unwilling to use Great Emperor Xuanyuan''s illusions to select talent, but they did not dare to destroy the works of others, so they became the martial arts examination grounds of our academy!


    Think about it, this training field is for cultivators below the Sky Sovereign level. The strongest person in our academy, Xuanyuan Sanying, hasn''t even grown up yet! Is it easy? "


    Ye Fan''s gaze flickered. It was actually set up by Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan? This was rather interesting.<span>It was no wonder that the academy would allow students to stay until the age of twenty. After all, no matter how strong a student was, they wouldn''t be able to pass for a hundred percent. It wouldn''t be too excessive if they were given three chances.


    "Don''t even think about the martial arts exam. For Foundation Establishment cultivators like us, it''s simply impossible."


    Come here, in half an hour, the poetry lesson will begin. I''ll bring you to attend it! " Ye Danqing greeted.Ye Fan stood in ce and asked, "If I can pass the graduation assessment in advance, won''t I not need to go to ss?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1927

    Ye Danqing was stunned for a moment, and then she sighed: "I know you don''t likeing here, and I don''t want to go to ss, but the graduation examination cannot be advanced, and they haven''t even finished their questions, how are you going to test them?"


    "I''m asking about the martial arts exam," Ye Fan said.


    Ye Danqing rolled her eyes, "Martial exam?" Does this have anything to do with you? "


    "Don''t worry about that. Just tell me what kind of situation it is that I don''t have to attend sses. or<span>"I don''t have any sses, I''m just waiting for the exam. Is that okay?" Ye Fan didn''t want to take the time to listen to the ss.


    Ye Dingqing helplessly said: "The written exam must take ce in a ss because there are always exams in ss. Moreover, if you don''t take enough sses, you are not allowed to take the graduation exam.


    The only way we don''t have to attend sses is to pass every semester''s'' martial arts exam '', which means to go to the Xuanyuan Illusory Realm and pass a test. "<span>"Oh? can I go to the Xuanyuan Illusion Realm ahead of time? "


    <span>"That''s right. Every student''s membership card has three chances every month to take a test.


    This was to let the students in the martial arts exam understand their inadequacies, cultivate in a direction, and prepare for the exam.


    But passing the exam was just the end of the term without the exam, so he had to take part in the graduation exam next year. cause


    Only after the graduation examination can one be considered to have a formal graduation result. At that time, the academicians of the Sacred Emperor Academy will alsoe to pick the students they like. " leaf


    Lian Qing disdainfully replied, "Those guys said they want to pick a few treasures before entering the Sacred Royal Academy. But in reality, they only look at the results of the martial arts exam. No matter how good the results are, they rarely get chosen." leaf<span>Sail touched his chin, suddenly thinking of a question: "ording to what you said ¡­ ¡­" Then, if I don''t attend ss and don''t pass the martial arts exam, will my activities in the academy be affected? "


    Although he could participate in one of the tests, it was still a bit eye-catching. After all, if he were to pass it as a Foundation Establishment Cultivator, it would attract too much attention.


    As long as he could study in the academy and not be disturbed, he didn''t care about anything else.


    "Hehe, do you really think that skipping sses is so easy?" leaf"Dan Qing pulled Ye Fan to the entrance of the academy. There was a railing blocking the pedestrians'' path."


    "Why don''t you take your student card over there and swipe it?" Ye Danqing pointed to a square crystal card swipe device. leaf


    The sail followed suit. After brushing for a while, it discovered that the crystal lit up with red light? side


    <span>There were a few students of the academy. Seeing this scene, they all looked at Ye Fan with pitiful eyes.


    "What does that mean?" Ye Fan was puzzled. "


    Those who failed the martial arts exam would have to go to ss. If the number of lessons was not enough and the evaluation was not enough, then the points would be deducted. minute<span>What was sufficient was the green light, and what wascking was the yellow light. Once it reached the red light, that meant it was already dangerous!


    <span>If we don''t attend the lessons and increase the score on the examinations, we might be restricted from entering the academy. Furthermore, the academymittee will be knocking on our doors to criticize us! " leaf


    Dan Qing regretfully hooked her arm around Ye Fan''s shoulder, "Brother, although you are on your wedding day and are licensed by the royal family, the academy''s scoring system can''t possibly be able to cooperate with you ¡­. You won''t be able to enter the academy anymore!


    If you really get punished, then don''t even think about graduating next year. It''s fine if you can''t even graduate yourself, but if your father got angry like thunder and our Shen Long family lost face, then something big will really happen! "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, the school equipment here are quite advanced, "What you mean is, if the score is not enough..." "You can''t even enter the academy''s library?"


    <span>Forget about the library, even the restaurants in the academy won''t let you in! " Ye Danqing pouted and said.


    "Yes." Ye Fan nodded. In other words, only by passing the first test would he be able to freely enter and leave the library.<span>"I got it, take me to the library now," said Ye Fan.


    "The library?" What are you doing? Not going to poetry ss? Didn''t you understand what I just said? You''re not even close to being assigned to a school anymore! " Ye Danqing was speechless.


    Ye Fan smiled, "I n to earnestly study medicine, I want to see a medical book..."


    "Learn medicine?" Ye Dingqing froze for a moment, and then said: "I know, you want to treat the princess?" Even the imperial physician couldn''t do anything to the Yin meridian that day. Can you see it properly?Besides, even though your results are terrible in every single lesson, medicine is too difficult! "In the end, it''s still easier to pass than to pass the examinations for poetry and painting."


    Why do you have so many questions? "If you don''t want to take me with you, then I''ll go find it myself." Ye Fan shook his head, walking in by himself.<span>Ye Danqing had no choice but to run over and lead Ye Fan to the library. To


    <span>After entering the library, Ye Danqing sighed and said, "Brother, then learn medicine properly. How to use your library card to find out the curriculum for medicine, I just taught you that.


    The most recent lesson in medicine was two hourster. I''ll be going to poetry ss first ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "You better not skip ss." leaf


    <span>Fan Jian waved his hand, "Go, I promise I won''t be restricted from entering the academy."


    <span>As long as you know it''s serious, s. I need to hurry up and leave, my card is already glowing yellow! " As she spoke, she hurriedly ran away. leaf


    Standing in front of the library that was asrge as a football field, Fan nodded his head in satisfaction. It was indeed a vast collection of books. Only


    <span>However, there weren''t many people in the Compendium Pavilion, and as expected, it was a academy where books were easily written. Thus, there wasn''t a single person who liked to browse through books. hide


    At the entrance of the library, Ye Fan swiped his card and saw a red light again. Fortunately, he still let him in. one


    Looking inside, there were rows of huge bookshelves. They were five to six storeys high and hundreds of meters long.Between these bookshelves, there were pieces of floating crystals. They only needed to be infused with a little bit of primeval essence to adjust the height and obtain books from the upper echelons. leaf


    <span>After looking at the introduction for the library at the entrance, Fan roughly understood the situation, then headed straight for the medical books area.


    As expected, just in the field of medicine, there were tens of thousands of books in the library. Jade scrolls, beast skins, paper, bamboo scrolls, there were all sorts of books.After Ye Fan found a few books about meridian defects and congenital diseases, he randomly found an empty table, turned on the lights on the prehistoric stone and started reading, focusing his attention on reading. whole


    There were several hundred tables in the library, but there were less than ten people scattered about. It was practically as lonely as a ghost house.


    But Ye Fan felt that this was very good, at least very quiet, and wouldn''t be disturbed. No


    Unknowingly, Ye Fan had finished reading the three books. In his mind, he had learned a lot of new things. Because the cultivation civilization in this world was highly developed, it was indeed very profound.<span>There were too many medicines, prescriptions, miraculous treatments that he did not understand ¡­ But


    Coincidentally, there were a lot of new techniques like this, which increased Ye Fan''s confidence. He didn''t believe that with the wisdom of so many predecessors, there would be no way to deal with the Sky Yin Meridian. Then ¡­


    <span>It was impossible for some imperial physicians to read all the medical books here. On top of that, cultivators rarely got sick, so these imperial physicians didn''t have much of a chance to disy their skills. How much skill could they possibly have? Positive


    When he was reading the fourth book, Ye Fan discovered that a pair of eyes was staring at him from the second floor of the library. He


    <span>He had been so focused that he hadn''t paid much attention to them before. Now that he raised his head and met the gaze of the person looking at him, he was stunned ¡­ It turned out that ¡­


    <span>She was a woman, and a very alluring beauty at that. She appeared to be a little older, and one could see the traces of time in her limpid eyes. But


    <span>Yes, her appearance was also around the age of thirty. She wore a ck turtleneck and ck leather pants, outlining her iparably sexy figure.


    Her dark red hair was tied behind her head, revealing her forehead boldly. It was obvious that she was very confident in her exquisite appearance.


    It had to be said that she was a very interesting woman, just like how a man''s vicissitudes of life was mysterious and would attract women ¡­ A woman who seemed to have a story could also attract men.


    Although Ye Fan was unable to gauge the strength of this woman, but his first impression was that of this woman ¡­ Not simple!This was the strongest person he had met since arriving in the deste world! leaf


    Although Fan didn''t know why this woman was staring at him, out of the principle of not causing trouble, he only smiled and continued to read. Female


    Doubt appeared in the eyes of the other person, but she did not stay for long. Holding a cup of hot tea in her hand, she leisurely turned around and walked to a room on the second floor.<span>At the door of the room, there was a sign: Director


    After an hour, Ye Fan had finished reading the book. He stood up to return the book, intending to check out the situation of the martial arts exam.


    <span>He did not want Ye Danchen to know that he was going to take the test himself, in case the matter could not be concealed.


    Just as he was about to walk out of the library, Ye Fan took a nce at the ce where the woman was standing a moment ago. He couldn''t help but be stunned when he saw that the woman was actually standing in the ''Director'' ''s office at the back...


    This woman ¡­ Could it be the librarian of the library?


    He hadn''t even seen a single administrator in such a deserted library. How could there be such an expert overseeing it? Could it be that there were treasures in the library?


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1928

    Although 1928


    <span>However, there were many strong people in the world, and Ye Fan was not in the mood to investigate them one by one. It would be fine to just take care of his own matters. detach


    Opening the library, Ye Fan followed the Institute''s map he had found and headed towards the Xuanyuan Illusion Realm.


    This illusionary world was actually a gigantic and mysterious array formation that had been personally constructed by Emperor Xuanyuan in a deste stone mine.<span>The Great Destion Stone was connected to the underground lode, and it could provide endless energy for the illusion to work for a long time.


    Judging by the reserves of the Great Deste Stone in this world, the energy of this formation seemed to be inexhaustible. This


    <span>In fact, it was very easy to find the Xuanyuan Illusion Realm because a huge mountain on the west side of the academy was just too obvious.


    <span>Ye Fan arrived at the outer edge of the mountain and climbed the stairs. Only then did he discover that there was a wide open space outside of the mountain.


    <span>In an instant, there were more people here. There were boys and girls from different ns everywhere. Looking at them, there were probably over a thousand. in


    <span>The students here were at least in the Core Formation stage, so it was almost impossible to find a Foundation Establishment stage student.


    <span>It was obvious that these people were here to prepare for the martial exam. Most of them were here to exchange pointers, and some were here to take the exam. cause


    <span>With so many people, Ye Fan''s appearance here didn''t attract much attention. He


    <span>He looked at the map standing next to him and discovered that there were more than thirty entrances, all located in different directions of the illusionary world. There were quite a few of them. No


    <span>Taking into ount the number of students in Xuanyuan Academy, this was understandable. Otherwise, how could heplete the graduation examination in such a short period of time? leaf


    <span>Fan knew that with his Foundation Establishment cultivation level, if he were toplete the test, it would most likely attract a lot of attention and harm him. on


    <span>He decided to avoid the crowd and walk to the back of the mountain.


    No one would go to those entrances that were farther away. After all, the test wasn''t a disgrace. It was a manifestation of one''s strength, so normal people wouldn''t need to take a detour.


    <span>However, just as he was about to walk out of the crowd, he was stopped by someone ¡­


    <span>"Isn''t that Ye Fan?" "It''s rare to meet you here." aural


    <span>From the voice, Ye Fan knew who it was, and his heart was a little irritated. Could this guy be following him?


    <span>Surprisingly, this person was Ling Mingjing, who he had met in the restaurant before. He was one of the three heroes of Xuanyuan Kingdom. Ling


    Ming Jing was dressed in white, a gentle smile on her handsome face. She had a few followers behind her as she walked, and many female students beside her had expressions of admiration and shyness on their faces. leaf


    In fact, Fan Jian didn''t have any objections to this person, but when he called him out, wasn''t it to dy his n to secretly test him? It was a bit annoying! fruit


    Naturally, a lot of people nearby also looked over. After all, Ling Mingjing was an influential person, so the people he cared about naturally became the focus of everyone''s attention."Eh? "I didn''t notice it earlier. Why is the trash of the Residence of Northern Marquis still here?"


    Haha, is he the one who just married the Grand Princess, Ye Fan? "What is he doing here?"


    <span>Even Foundation Establishment cultivators came to join in the fun? You sure are thick-skinned... " "


    I heard he lost his memory, did he get lost? "Haha ¡­" one


    The group of people all pointed at him, mocking and ridiculing him without end.They were not afraid of the Northern Marquis Manor. After all, the strong were respected in this world and the title of noble required strength to support them. Moreover, the descendants of the ns all had backgrounds. Addition


    <span>Before this, when Ye Fan was still in the academy, he was always mocked and ridiculed, and everyone was already used to it.


    Ling Mingjing frowned and said, "Fellow ssmates, Ye Fan is a brother of our Divine Dragon Family. How about you leave some moral integrity behind in front of me?"


    The group of people were all embarrassed and kept their mouths shut when they saw Ling Mingjing trying to protect Ye Fan.<span>"Young Master Ling, of course we''ll give you face ¡­ "Hehe ¡­"


    The female students'' eyes revealed starlight as they supported Ling Mingjing.


    "You people like to bully the weak. If you have the ability, go up to the north and kill the enemy!"


    That''s right, the Marquis of Zhenbei had a lot of meritorious military service, can''t he give some face to his son? Why do you have to make it sound so bad? "While the female student was speaking up for Ye Fan, she also nced at Ling Mingjing.


    Ling Mingjing smiled and nodded towards the female students, causing their faces to turn red from the excitement.


    Ye Fan was speechless, was there even a need to ¡­ Since the different ns couldn''t get married, they didn''t know what these women wanted ¡­ Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-[email protected]@No, even if they didn''t have children, what did they want to do with Ling Mingjing? What''s so good about this pretty boy?


    Ye Fan secretly shook his head, nning to directly leave.


    But Ling Mingjing still called out to him, "Ye Fan, congrattions on getting married. I left early that day, and I heard that you drank a lot, and even spread the title of ''Wine Madman''. How awesome." leaf


    <span>Sail grinned perfunctorily, "It''s nothing... "If there is nothing else, I will take my leave."


    Why are you so anxious? You still haven''t told me why you havee to Xuanyuan Illusory Realm.


    You seem to be preparing for the written exam, right? Could it be that he wants to try his luck in the martial arts exam? " Ling Mingjing asked.Haha! Young Master Ling! He was only at the third level of the Foundation Establishment Stage, how could he take the martial arts exam? I think he''s lost! "Haha!"


    <span>A few of Ling Mingjing''sckeys beside him immediatelyughed out loud.


    <span>Ling Mingjing frowned, "What are youughing at!? "People have their own ambitions, and those with ambitions have their own goals. Although right now Ye Fan is still unable to pass, but maybe next year, the year after that, he might be able to catch up with them."


    Exactly! Look at your lowly mouths and faces, learn to be like Young Master Ling! " A few girls shouted again.Although the male student stopped ridiculing Ye Fan, his eyes were still looking at Ye Fan with disdain. Ling


    Mirror looked concerned as he said, "Ye Fan, if you need any help with cultivation, feel free toe to me. Brothers of a race, don''t be so polite."<span>Ye Fan was a bit annoyed in his heart. This guy seemed to be speaking up for him, but it was clear that he was making a fool out of himself. He was really unlucky that these students treated him as a righteous man.


    However, Ye Fan was also not interested in cleaning up Ling Mingjing, he could only wave his hand and say, "I''m leaving..."<span>"Hey!" Ye Fan! Young Master Ling is so good to you, can you at least give him some respect!? "


    Last time at the restaurant, if Young Master Ling hadn''t stepped in, you would have been beaten up by Luo Hongfei! There wasn''t even a word of thanks, what an ungrateful bastard! " a few


    One of Ling Mingjing''sckeys immediately said in dissatisfaction and sneered again and again.


    Upon hearing about the incident with Luo Hongfei, one of the four prodigies, the students became interested and started asking about what had happened.Upon learning of what had happened, the surrounding students felt even more sorry for Ling Mingjing, helping this ungrateful trash.


    "Young Master Ling, you''re too good!" "Why would such a person help him?"<span>If the Duke of Zhenbeies back and finds out about this, wouldn''t he be so angry that he''ll vomit blood? "


    <span>"This kind of person, even if he became a prince consort, he would still lose face for the imperial family ¡­" Ridicule


    <span>"Ironic words and contemptuous eyes, they are bing more and more concentrated."


    Ladies and gentlemen, don''t be like this. I am only doing what I should be doing, and not asking Ye Fan to be grateful to me...


    If you can''t say thank you to your own brothers, then let''s part ways ¡­ " Ling Mingjing went up to protect Ye Fan. leaf


    Even the sail was speechless, didn''t you make this up? He had to stop him before he left...


    Just when Ye Fan was nning to ignore this group of people and walk away by himself, he heard amotion from the other side of the crowd.<span>Miss Kong Chan is here! "


    <span>"This is interesting!" Ling Mingjing and the Bi Kong cicada are both here today to take the test? "


    <span>The attention of the crowd was immediately attracted, and no one med Ye Fan, this "ingrate".


    Ye Fan turned his head and saw a woman wearing a long green and red dress walking towards him.


    He was wearing a ming bird shaped hairpin, and although he was only 1.6 meters tall, he was slightly cute and petite. However, his appearance and style were pr opposites.


    To Ye Fan, who had seen many peerless beauties, this kind of appearance could not be considered to be the most beautiful, but her facial features revealed a seductive charm. And ¡­<span>She had a soul attracting face that clearly had a beauty that could bring disaster to her, but her expression was as cold as ice. She looked as if she could not let anyone near her, and her aura was filled with vigor. She


    Along the way, some students had silently moved out of the way. No one dared toe within three meters of her.


    <span>Ye Fan pondered for a moment and suddenly remembered that this girl seemed to have mentioned this to him...


    The Bikong Cicada was Xuanyuan Three Miles''s only female. It came from the Bi Fang family and was the same as Ling Mingjing; both were at the seventh level of Spirit Creation. Amongst the students, it was indeed outstanding.<span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1929

    <span>The moment this girl arrived, Ling Mingjing clearly did not have the mood to care about Ye Fan. He maintained his cool smile and politely said: "Junior Sister Kong Chan, you also came to take the test today?"


    Can''t I? Xuanyuan Illusory Realm has been monopolized by you? " The Bi Kong Cicada sneered.


    "Junior must be joking." Ling Mingjing extended his hand to make way for the Bi Kong cicada, "Then, junior, please go ahead ¡­""Hmph, what? Let me take the test first to see my results before considering whether or not I want to take the test?" The Bi Kong cicada teased. Ling


    Mirror paused for a moment before smiling and said, "Junior is overthinking it. Since junior does not want to go in, there is no harm in Mirror entering first."


    "Who said I don''t want to be the first to go in? I don''t care how many points you take! My goal is to be number one! "<span>As the Bi Kong cicada spoke, it strode directly towards the first entrance on the opposite side.


    The crowd moved aside one after another, and when Ye Fan heard what they had to say and was thinking about something, he did not intentionally avoid them when the Bi Kong cicada walked over.


    Who would have thought that this girl would actually reveal a trace of displeasure in her eyes as she scolded sternly, "Scram! You are trying to kill me by blocking my path!? " leafEven the sails were stunned. Looking at the ground under his feet, they asked, "Could it be that you have contracted out this square?"


    "What did you say!?" The Bi Kong Cicada was enraged, this trash actually dared to talk back?!


    Ling Mingjing narrowed her eyes and quickly tried to smooth things over, "Junior Sister, don''t be angry. Ye Fan recently suffered from amnesia, so I''m not too sure who you are."


    Hmph, if it wasn''t for the rules of the academy, I would not only make you lose your memories, but also make you lose your mind! NowIt''s fine if you''re under my protection, but don''t let me see you outside in the future, or else I''ll see you in the ring! " end


    The air cicada coldly snorted and stared at Ye Fan. After passing by him, it moved like the wind towards the entrance of the illusion world in front of it. leaf


    Fan Xian had no interest in paying attention to this kind of woman. He was somewhat curious and asked Ling Mingjing, "What you just said, when the results came out, would the outsiders be able to see it?" He"I''m more concerned about this. If his results were to be leaked, wouldn''t it be pointless to secretly find a ce to enter?"


    <span>What does it have to do with you? "It''s not like you can take the martial arts exam!"


    <span>That''s right! "You dare to provoke the Bidong Cicada? If it wasn''t for Young Master Ling protecting you, you''re dead for sure!"


    "As expected of an ungrateful ingrate..."<span>When the other students heard that Ye Fan was still asking questions, they couldn''t help but feel that Ye Fan was too heartless and stupid.


    Ling Mingjing, on the other hand, had a kind look on her face. She enthusiastically pulled Ye Fan to the front door of the illusion, and pointed at a huge screen of prehistoric crystals.<span>"Ye Fan, before you came here, it was normal that you weren''t here. This Xuanyuan Illusion Realm has a special ''Xuanyuan Wargod List'' that records the results of the examinees every year ¡­" leaf


    While listening to his exnation, Fan Xian looked at the description of the illusion and finally understood... This


    The Xuanyuan Illusory Realm test was divided into seven levels, which was quite interesting. Most


    <span>"The lowest is the ''Beginner''s Sight'' gate. Generally, it is in the Core Formation stage. After it is passed, a gray text will appear."


    "A small aplishment, the lowest requirement is to be around the sixth level of Core Formation, a record of white names."


    Exemry Exemry ", needs to be molded spirit, green.Above that was the extremely rare ''Dominating Refinement'' of the students. It required the six levels of Spirit Creation and the blue names of the students. To


    The higher the level of "Perfection", the better it was. It was at least at the ninth level of Spirit Creation, or even something that could only be obtained through longevity. It had a conspicuous purple hue! To


    On thest two levels, ''Crest of Perfection'' and ''Arrogance'', the lowest grade of silver and gold, would be attained by someone at least six levels of longevity or even an Empyrean! matter<span>Truthfully, ever since the appearance of the entire Xuanyuan Illusory Realm, it was extremely rare for a practitioner to be able to obtain the title of "Contempt of all heroes".


    Moreover, that was only after Emperor Xuanyuan hadpleted the illusion and invited a few Heaven Stealing level experts to test it out.


    In theter stages of the exam, the illusion world became the examination room for the students. end


    In fact, there were very few youths above the Gloomy Realm. There were also very few famous experts above the Sky Sovereign level that woulde here for no reason, let alone a sage expert. quaque


    <span>It was as though a university student wouldn''t run to a primary exam for no reason at all. If he wanted to test his strength, he could just find someone to fight with, and there was no need to test with the other students. return


    From the very bottom, the Xuanyuan Illusion Realm was still a ce for young people to be selected and tested. It was also a good ce for young people to be famous.


    "Dominating Refinement" already represents the top position of the academy.


    And to be able to achieve the "consummate" and purple title before graduation was already an unimaginable honor for countless young ns! "It is enough to cause the various factions in the empire to view him with great importance!"<span>Ye Fan, I feel that if you work hard, you will still have a chance to reach the ''Beginner''s Perception'' level next year. Yes


    "What do you need my help with? Just tell me." Ling Mingjing seemed very sincere. side


    <span>When the crowd heard this, they immediately broke out intoughter. They felt that this was impossible. The only way to reach the Core Formation stage in half a year was to pass the test. Only a genius would be able to do so!


    <span>Ye Fan also knew that his cultivation was indeed low. Although he had the ''liquid golden core'' of the sword intent, this strange core was different from normal spiritual energy forming cores. It was as if the frequency was different and no one could feel it.


    Furthermore, even if he had reached Core Formation, his Cultivation base would still be very low ¡­. He had always walked the path of "pragmatism", prioritizingbat strength while standing aside for cultivation."So, hearing this group of people taunting him about his cultivation, Ye Fan felt that it doesn''t matter, as he was indeed low."


    Oh... So that''s how it is. The Xuanyuan Martial Immortal List ¡­ Ying''er, Ying Mo, Ling Ming Jing, Bi Kong cicada ¡­


    These four blue names of yours are at the ''Dominating Refinement'' realm, right? "<span>Ye Fan saw that the list listed the top 100 people, but only four of them were blue, with about fifty green dots behind them.


    <span>In other words, out of the one hundred thousand students in the Xuanyuan Academy, there were at most fifty or so Souls. Most of them could only reach the Core Formation stage ¡­


    No wonder the Bi Kong Cicada was so strong just now. It really was one in a million. Ling


    Ming Jing looked proud: "That''s right. Brother Ying Mo is the second young master of the White Tiger n. Although he is a man of few words, his cultivation is profound. Empty


    Junior Chan, you''ve just met her. Her strength is extraordinary ¡­As for senior sister Huang Ying''er, she is the president of our academy''s student council. She is the Phoenix n''s Feng Nu, but because she is busy with many matters, her cultivation is inevitably distracted.


    When he said this, the people on the side immediately began praising Ling Mingjing''s modesty. She was chasing after her other opponents like this ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan had no interest in listening to those people tter him. He was a bit depressed. How could he know what his results would be in the future? What if it would be too high? "


    <span>Could it be that all the results will be recorded in the book? Could it be that some people have hidden their results? " "Ye Fan asked."


    <span>"Oh, you mean ''anonymous'', right? That''s fine. As long as you choose to ''hide your name'' when youe out, no one will know about it." Ling Mingjing smiled and nodded. one


    Some of the students suddenlyughed loudly, "This kid, he wouldn''t really want to take the test, right? Are you afraid that your results will be too ugly and you want to hide it? " leaf<span>Fan Xian ignored the ridicule from the others, and said in amusement: "It really has such a function?"


    <span>"Yes." Ling Mingjing cupped his hands towards the sky and said, "Xuanyuan Ancestor was wise and wise. He worried that some talented youngsters would be envied and be targeted for unfair treatment.


    If you don''t want others to find out about your results, don''t even think about finding out. Even the academy can''t find out about it, so we can protect some young people who have potential but no strong background. "Ye Fan hurriedly nodded his head, "Yes, yes, yes ¡­" Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan is wise, wise! " This


    It was as if the heavens were helping him, and now he could safely go in and take the test. NoUnknowingly, more than ten minutes had passed since the group left the ranking board.


    <span>From the entrance of the Xuanyuan Illusory Realm, the moment the door was opened, the Bi Kong cicada who had just finished swiping the card walked out arrogantly! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1930

    The surrounding hundreds of students immediately looked towards the "Xuanyuan Wargod List". Only


    <span>He saw the ranking slightly shake. After refreshing, the Bi Kong Cicada had impressively risen to second ce, surpassing Ling Mingjing!


    "Miss Kong Chan is mighty! had actually surpassed Young Master Ling!? ""Incredible!" But unfortunately, he was still unable to surpass Ying Mo! "That fellow is simply abnormal!"


    <span>It is said that Ying Mo has already reached the ninth level of Spirit Creation. For a martial arts fanatic like him, it is indeed difficult topare with him ¡­ " end


    After the air cicada saw its ranking, it was very dissatisfied. It gritted its teeth, "Dammit, it''s still a bit off ¡­ ¡­" "


    <span>"Congrattions to Junior Sister Kong Chan!" Ling Mingjing said with a smile. He looked very generous, but it seemed like he was congratting her from the bottom of his heart.


    Get out of the way! " However, the Bi Kong cicada didn''t appreciate his kindness at all. It turned around and left inrge strides. Obviously, its target was indeed first ce.<span>"In the face of her rudeness and haughtiness, there was no one around her who doubted her words. This was the privilege of the strong."


    Young Master Ling! It''s your turn to go in! "We are looking forward to you taking back the second ce!"<span>What! Young Master Ling will definitely get first ce! "


    "Senior Mirror!" Come on! We support you! " The girls screamed.<span>Ling Mingjing, on the other hand, humbly smiled and expressed her gratitude to everyone, "Since everyone thinks so highly of me, I will do my best!"


    After saying that, Ling Mingjing walked towards the main entrance with a serious face.


    <span>When everyone''s eyes were focused on the main entrance, Ye Fan finally had the chance to quietly walk out of the crowd. leaf


    The sails finally knew why these people liked to gather at the main entrance. They also finally knew why Ling Mingjing and the Bicolor Cicada only used the main entrance. one<span>It came from the Xuanyuan Martial Immortal Ranking right next to it, so it could directly look at the rankings. And secondly, and most importantly ¡­ There''s a lot of people here!


    <span>To put it bluntly, even disciples of the n had to show off their face. If they were able to achieve results in their cultivation, then of course they had to show off their results! But


    <span>Anyone who could make it onto the ranking board would want to take the test themselves and be noticed by others. No one wanted to be left in the dark.


    <span>The closer they are to the entrance of the wargod list, the easier it is for them to attract attention, making it easier for them to shine. And ¡­


    Those onlookers were also keen on the academy''s elite tests. Who would be interested in those students who weren''t ranked?


    <span>For people like Ye Fan, who tried their best not to be discovered by others, there would probably not be a second one in the whole school. see


    When these guys were all paying attention to Ling Mingjing, Ye Fan took the opportunity to leave silently. winding


    After walking for a while, Ye Fan arrived at the back of the mountain of the Xuanyuan Illusory Realm after a long walk. This


    The entrance inside was already at the edge of the academy, and there didn''t seem to be much cleaning outside. There wererge amounts of fallen leaves, and not a single person could be seen.<span>After repeatedly confirming that there was no one around, Ye Fan was very satisfied. He arrived in front of the dust filled card and swiped the "red light" student card.


    <span>The door opened, scattering some dust. leaf


    Fan Xian looked forward to it and walked in.


    The moment he entered the mansion, a white light shed before his eyes and a formation beneath his feet shed.


    When he raised his head again, Ye Fan had already been teleported into the illusion world. annulusLooking around, Ye Fan discovered that this area was the size of two football fields, and ording to the total number of entrances, it was absolutely impossible for this mountain to contain so many training grounds.


    <span>The only exnation was that Emperor Xuanyuan had used a magical technique to create an enormous space within the illusionary world.


    Ye Fan waspletely unable to understand this miraculous technique. However, since the opponent was Emperor Xuan Yuan, there was nothing to be surprised about. Positive<span>When Ye Fan looked around, he suddenly saw a movement in the air. Arge amount of earthen yellow spirit energy had gathered, forming countless flying stones. They turned into a torrential rain of stones, falling down towards Ye Fan!


    "Rustle, rustle ~ ~ ~" The stones quickly fell.


    If it was anyone else, they would probably use their primeval essence to resist it, but Ye Fan felt that this little impact would not affect his body at all, so he just stood on the spot, not moving at all.The rock fell for a few seconds, then stopped as if sensing that the illusion was no longer working.


    Soon after, a strong force of attraction appeared on the ground!<span>Gravity has increased? leaf


    The sail raised a foot, indeed it was increasing in strength, but this little bit of gravitypared to his usual gravity training room, the difference was countless times, it was totally negligible.


    At the same time, surrounding Ye Fan, puppets formed from rocks appeared. rockThe stone puppet waved its fist towards Ye Fan, and Ye Fan also followed up with a punch.


    "Boom!" The puppet was immediately smashed into smithereens. After itnded, it swiftly dissipated, transforming back into spirit energy. leaf


    <span>The sails were all punching and kicking. At first there were more than a dozen, butter there were more than a hundred. However, no matter how many rock puppets there were, they were all instantly shattered by Ye Fan.


    These puppets were only at the Core Formation stage, so it was naturally effortless for Ye Fan to fight them.


    Finally, just when Ye Fan felt a little bored, the Rock Golem suddenly changed! one


    Every single golem began to glow with a metallic light. Crimson mes began to ignite outside, forming ayer of ice, and thunder began to leap about! Strong


    The transformed puppet shot out like a bamboo shoot, radiating four colors of light as it swarmed towards Ye Fan!Ye Fan could feel that these puppets'' spiritual pressure had already reached the Spirit Creation realm, and their speed and power had clearly increased.


    However, in front of Ye Fan''s terrifying physical strength, these guys were still not enough. leaf


    The sail grabbed a ming puppet and with a flick, smashed apart three of the puppets. Just like before, it grabbed one and threw it to death.


    <span>After a few rounds, the ground was littered with rock fragments.


    The spiritual energy pressure, which had just reached the level of Spirit Creation, waspletely unable to pose a threat to Ye Fan''s body.The training field was quiet for a while, but nothing happened.


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled. Could it be that his performance was too good and he has already passed the test?


    Just when he was wondering, all of a sudden! A tornado of dark energy appeared in front of him!


    "Roar!"<span>"Roar ~ ~" After a violent and terrifying roar, a ferocious giant flying dragon, whose entire body was burning with dark mes and was more than 30 meters tall, appeared in front of Ye Fan.


    <span>Niederhogg''s avatar!? " leaf


    Fan was startled. This was clearly the Niede Hogg ck Dragon that he had seen before, but the monster before his eyes should be a monster simted by the dark energy within the Xuanyuan Illusionary Land.


    Ye Fan then remembered that Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan had once defeated the Armageddon Mage King. He had probably added in Niede Hogg, whom he had seen before, as an examination content for an illusion.


    "Interesting..." Ye Fan sensed that the spiritual Qi pressure from this body had already reached its long-lived point!From the first few levels of Spirit Creation, he jumped straight to longevity! Compared to before, the difficulty had increased by arge amount!


    <span>This meant that after the Xuanyuan Illusory Realm had tested his strength, they had felt that there was no need for a small enhancement and had directly made arge scale adjustment in difficulty.


    The level of intelligence of this trial was far beyond Ye Fan''s expectation.Ye Fan couldn''t help but start to be curious. Since Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan had ced the things he had seen before into the assessment, could he himself have appeared in the illusion as part of the assessment? kiki


    Xuanyuan, this is what Ye Fan currently knows. Aside from him, there are very few swordsmen who haveprehended the Emperor Level Sword Intent.Although Ye Fan didn''t pursue it, he still had a desire in his heart, which was to spar with this ancestor who had forged countless legends.


    Thinking of this, Ye Fan became excited, and since he couldn''t be bothered to waste any more time, he directly took out the huge pitch-ck sword from the God of Swords'' ring that he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    <span>"Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaar!" The Niede Hogg''s ck dragon roared, and then shed down at Ye Fan! leaf


    <span>Without even looking at the sail, he raised his sword and the Unparalleled Sword Intent turned into a zing golden light. It was like a thin thread that embedded itself into the ck dragon!


    <span>The invincible Unparalleled Sword Intent had exploded within the ck Dragon''s body like a bomb, directly blowing apart the ck Dragon spirit body that was under the pressure of longevity! leaf


    With a face full of indifference, Fan Jian wielded his sword with one hand, and started to wait for the illusion to attack with great anticipation, "Come on ¡­ "A little more excitement..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1931

    <span>The illusion did not disappoint Ye Fan. long


    The ck Dragon died too fast, which caused the illusion to reassess Ye Fan''s strength. wink<span>In a short time, the gravity in the whole space increased by more than two times, the air was sometimes hot, sometimes cold, and asionally blowing a few sharp wind des, as if testing Ye Fan''s weakness.


    Unfortunately, this kind of tempering on the body, to the indestructible Ye Fan, was just like a drizzle.


    <span>Not only that, but thick billowing thunder clouds appeared in the sky. The azure and violet lightning jumped about like flood dragons, shuttling through the skies!


    <span>Heaven Seizing Power? " leaf


    <span>The sail''s eyes shed. It felt like this was a simtion of heavenly punishment, turning the terrifying spiritual energy into thunder!


    Although Ye Danqing said that the Xuanyuan Illusion Realm was meant for those below the Sky Sovereign level to practice, Ye Danqing had never been there herself, so she was probably just here to listen to the scriptures. in


    From Ye Fan''s view, this illusion was not only opened to those below the Sky Sovereign level.


    <span>Otherwise, Emperor Xuanyuan would not have chosen that time to take the test, nor would he have the assessment level that only an Empyrean would have been able to achieve, such as'' to look down on all heroes''. None


    <span>However, it was only because they had been evaluated by young people that few experts had entered. This caused everyone to subconsciously think that the Xuanyuan Illusion Realm could not withstand the trial of an Empyrean.


    <span>"Rumble!"


    <span>The roaring thunder violently descended, purple gold, red and blue rays of light shot out, like a zed light pir swallowing up Ye Fan! Fantasy


    The situation seemed to have discovered Ye Fan''s outrageous defensive power, and his attacks became more and more ruthless, showing no mercy!


    "Blinding Light Sword Shield!" leaf<span>The sails summoned thousands of flying swords, directly blocking the top of his head, forcefully resisting the thunder attack! Although ¡­


    <span>However, it was not the real Sky Law, so its power was still somewhat reduced. leaf


    <span>"Fan Jian thought he could withstand the attack just like that, but unexpectedly, a piercing pain appeared in his mind!"


    "Ahhh!"Ye Fan cried out in pain. He was aware that within this thunder, there was not only the destructive power of the yang thunder, but also the soul of the yin thunder!


    "Disintegrate!"<span>Ye Fan was no longer arrogant, and quickly disintegrated. Although his head was still ufortable, at least he was no longer in pain.


    <span>"Ye Fan waved both his arms, and tens of thousands of flying swords immediately appeared!"


    The Octoterra Emperor Dragon! " octa-


    <span>The sword dragon swiftly condensed into a lifelike form, soaring into the sky and charging straight into the insides of the violent thundercloud!


    <span>"Boom boom boom!"


    <span>The dense sounds of explosions rang out as the Octoterra Emperor Dragon collided fiercely with the thunder and lightning within the thunder clouds, forcefully shattering the thunder clouds that were hovering around them!


    <span>The thunder clouds dispersed and the illusion once again returned to normal.


    <span>The ten thousand flying swords returned to Ye Fan''s side, kept their rings, and disappeared. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian heaved a sigh of relief. The thunderbolt trial just now was something that only an Empyrean would be able to break through. Eternal Habitat probably wouldn''t be able to withstand it ¡­ Positive


    However, when he thought that there would be an even bigger battle formation in the future, the surroundings were very quiet.However, rocks began to appear on the ground. The high and lowndscapes were different. They were like a deste desert.


    Suddenly, a figure walked towards Ye Fan!


    When Ye Fan looked back, he saw a swordsman''s shadow formed by multicolored light. His long hair was floating in the wind, and his posture was tall and straight. In one hand he held a sword, while the other held his back, looking rxed and elegant. Although ¡­<span>It was only an energy body, but it could be seen that with every step the swordsman took, he emitted the confidence of a sovereign descending upon the world! leaf


    <span>The sail felt its entire body tremble! His eyes exploded with a brilliant light! No


    Using guesses, seeing this sword-wielding approach, Ye Fan was certain that this was definitely the Xuanyuan n!


    He really did not guess wrong! Xuan Yuan had indeed left his own shadow, and he was now just a part of this trial!<span>Hepared his heart to his own heart. Ye Fan himself longed to have someone to spar with him in the way of the sword. Ji Xuanyuan was most likely the same, so he would not let go of this opportunity! !


    He was afraid that if he left behind an illusion, he would have to satisfy his own wish from a different point of view!


    "You really came ¡­" leaf


    Fan Le grinned excitedly, but his eyes were fixated on Xuanyuan Phantom, not daring to be the slightest bit slow. He


    <span>He could feel that this phantom was just an existence with an Empyrean level or higher energy pressure. If he was able to break through and encounter danger, then his trial would most likelye to an end.


    The multicolored light of the Xuanyuan Phantom drew a magnificent sh, instantly appearing in front of Ye Fan!


    <span>"Bam!" leaf


    The sail seized the opportunity. A horizontal bar with one sword, just happened to block the frontal attack!


    However, the Phantom Shadow''s energy sword moved at an incredible angle, turning 180 degrees downwards, drawing a half moon arc, falling towards Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan had never seen someone use a sword like that before. He already had no time to change his sword path, so he could only quickly jump backwards to avoid it!


    However, the shadow closed in, and the descending sword smoothly thrust forward, aiming for Ye Fan''s throat!


    At the same time, this posture also avoided the possible path of Ye Fan''s sword!


    Ye Fan could only retreat backwards and at the same time block with his sword to the right! Fantasy


    "Then, the shadow flipped over in the air, drawing out a sword light which shed down towards Ye Fan''s shoulder!"<span>"This is bad!"


    Ye Fan discovered that he couldn''t dodge this attack!? Emotion


    <span>In a hurry, Ye Fan once again summoned a sword, using the Imperial Sword Technique to block the sword with a "ding" sound.


    <span>The shadow stopped his attack, and did not expect that Ye Fan would have so many tricks up his sleeve, so he began to assess Ye Fan''s strength once again. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian broke out in a cold sweat, but he was both surprised and happy. It had been a long time since he had met such an opponent. He had no way of knowing what this sword path was! !


    He was afraid that even though he was aware of Xuan Yuan''s illusions, he could still understand that when the sword was in Xuan Yuan''s hands, that sort of willful and ever-changing attack method was simply a sword-level art!


    Perhaps many of the more profound swordsmen could understand the meaning of "no moves win, no moves attack", in order to not let their moves be restrained. But


    The higher one''s base level was, the more difficult it would be to figure out how the technique was, especially when there was a victory without a strike! Yes


    <span>The might of a move is definitely stronger than nothing. That''s because it allows one to meticulously hone their moves through early practice.


    The key point was that he had to be able to perfectly counter his opponent''s attacks. XuanThe path of the sword of the Yuan n had already passed the stage where he was afraid of being targeted and didn''t dare to form any sword stances. Every time he struck out with his hands, he would actually be using the sword moves which he had previously rehearsed in his mind! one


    <span>After taking one move, the moment he made one move, he had actually taken into ount all the other situations and always predicted that he would be the first to defeat his enemy! Speak


    It''s all in vain! Even if the opponent didn''t have any specific moves or tricks, Xuan Yuan would still be able to take into ount all of your reactions!


    His technique was instantaneous!<span>Ye Fan immediately felt overwhelmed. Regardless of whether he was fast or slow, skillful or fierce, Xuanyuan Po was still taking the initiative to suppress him, finding ws!


    Originally, Ye Fan thought that with his swordsmanship, he would not be able to match up to his opponent in closebat, and would be invincible. such as


    <span>Now, he finally had a clear understanding of the world once more. His knowledge was limitless, and his Sword Truth was limitless!


    After a few seconds of silence, the mirage suddenly intensified! one<span>The spiritual pressure rose again, and at the same time, a surging spiritual pressure charged towards Ye Fan!


    <span>"Damn it!"


    Ye Fan''s head swelled up. Feeling that the situation was not good, he did not dare to forcefully take the attack, and immediately retreated backwards at a rapid speed. XuanThe shadow seemed to have taken Ye Fan''s weaker mental strength into consideration, and began to show his sword arts and spiritual force''s might!


    "Second Disintegration!"


    Ye Fan felt that he couldn''t take it anymore, and broke down once again. At the same time, he circted the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, and the Fire Dragon Soul protected the primordial spirit!<span>In a split-second, Ye Fan felt his head clear up once again, and seeing that he was about to be stabbed by a sword, he unfurled the Dragonscale Sword Wings on his back! "


    <span>Rise! " leaf


    <span>The sword-of-sail wings pped furiously as its body shot up into the sky, avoiding the sword strike of the illusionary figure! can


    Yes, the apparition actually flew up and chased after him! leaf


    The sails were wreathed in golden-red mes. Realizing that the ck greatsword could not handle such a high frequency of attacks, it was swapped for an unknown, nimble azure sword.<span>"Bang, bang, bang!"


    <span>In the air above the stadium, Ye Fan and Xuanyuan Phantom''s sword light constantly shed from the rocks and from the depressions.


    <span>Under the state of the Unparalleled Sword Intent, Ye Fan was finally able topete with the illusions.


    <span>Although Ye Fan was passively defending and had been suppressed to the point that he couldn''t retaliate, he was still very happy! He


    He continued to feel the sword moves unleashed by Xuanyuan Phantom andprehended the profoundness of the way of the sword. Like a sponge absorbing water, he continued to absorb the essence of Xuanyuan''s way of the sword.


    ng ng ng! leafThe sails continuously pushed against his sword moves to the limit, producing concentrated sword hums. He did not even have time to use his own sword intent moves. The Xuanyuan illusion did not even give him a chance to counterattack! Difficult


    <span>To think that this was only an illusion left behind by Emperor Xuanyuan!? Just an illusion was enough to suppress his sword technique?! No


    In one minute, Ye Fan and the illusion had exchanged over two hundred moves. Ye Fan felt as if a century had passed, every second was highly tense!This kind of pressure, had never been seen before! He


    <span>He knew that if he chose to give up on the trial, he would have more than enough time to pass the test. can


    Yes, the more difficult it was, the more unwilling Ye Fan was to stop the battle. He still wanted to experience how big of a gap there was between himself and Xuan Yuan! quaque


    At this time, the Xuanyuan Phantom stopped its attacks and shed several dozen meters away.


    Ye Fan gasped for breath. This kind of high-intensity confrontation still consumed a lot of energy. He was concentrating on holding his sword, not daring to be the slightest bit careless... Fantasy


    As expected, he once again began to assess Ye Fan''s strength, and the surrounding spiritual energy pressure began to make Ye Fan feel pressured!


    "Tss tss ¡­" quaternary


    In all directions, arge amount of spirit energy formed into a violent electric current and charged into the Xuanyuan illusion! Fantasy


    <span>The elephant''s eyes released a dazzling golden radiance. The Rainbow Light Sword in its hand also ignited with golden mes! one


    <span>The sword intent pressure that had not been there just now had appeared brazenly in the stadium!


    <span>Overlord level sword intent!?


    <span>Ye Fan was shocked to discover that the sword in Xuanyuan Phantom''s hand had been fused with an emperor level sword intent!?


    This ¡­ Was it a strand of sword intent left behind by Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan in the illusion!? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1932

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>1932


    Ye Fan felt goosebumps all over his body. Although they were both Overlord level Sword Intent, Emperor Xuanyuan had probably already reached the pinnacle of Sword of Heart, or even the highest without a sword!


    And Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent, even if it was used perfectly, had only reached the threshold of the Heart Sword!<span>Perhaps, only when he couldpletely control the Purgatory Sword Demon that was born from his heart would he be able to be considered to have true mastery over the Heart Sword Realm!


    <span>Because of this, Ye Fan was very clear on how much the level of sword intent increased the power of sword intent!


    <span>Even if the Heartsword Mantra was as smooth as water, its power would definitely surpass other Unparalleled Sword Intent moves.


    <span>At this moment, Xuanyuan Phantom had only obtained a trace of Xuanyuan Wentian''s remnant sword intent. However, the might that it emitted had already caused the disintegrated secondyer of Ye Fan''s body to feel an immense increase in pressure!


    This was just a strand of sword intent from an illusion! If his main body were to attack in front of him, he wouldn''t even dare to think about it!


    Although his mind was filled with all sorts of thoughts, it had onlysted a few seconds!


    <span>The Xuanyuan Illusion did not give Ye Fan much time to catch his breath, nor did it give him any fancy movements. With a tap of his feet, he charged straight at Ye Fan!


    <span>"This is!?"


    Ye Fan felt a chill in his heart. If he wasn''t mistaken, the moment the illusion attacked, the space in front of him actually dodged?<span>Yes! It was as if space itself was afraid, and it immediately gave way!


    The illusion only took one step forward, but it was dozens of meters away from Ye Fan, and with one step it passed through!


    <span>This space no longer existed in front of Xuanyuan Phantom!


    In a split-second, without giving Ye Fan any time to defend, the golden me energy long sword had already arrived in front of Ye Fan!


    This stab was not wasted in the slightest. In fact, the distance it came was the shortest!Fast! It was too fast!


    <span>Ye Fan had never seen anyone move so fast! Such a fast sword! Such a fast sword intent!


    <span>The key point of this kind of speed wasn''t how short the process was, but rather how little progress there was!


    He had seen all of his opponents, and no matter what moves they were up to, there would always be a course of action!


    Even if he were to use spatial magic from the void for thousands of kilometers in the blink of an eye, he was still using thews of the small space.


    <span>However, Xuan Yuan''s sword attack had alreadypletely disregarded space and everything else!


    In front of his Emperor''s Sword Intent, even space had to give way! Distance simply did not exist!Ye Fan even suspected that if this wasn''t a trial, or if this was a deliberate act of letting the water in, could it be that Xuan Yuan''s sword had already entered his body?


    Thinking of this, Ye Fan did not give up!


    He had predicted that once the Imperial Sword Technique was released, a sword shield would form in front of him!


    No matter what Xuanyuan Wentian had nned to do, he still wanted to put up a defense before doing anything!


    But! The moment he finished releasing his sword shield, he realized that he had made a huge mistake!


    It''s over!<span>Sure enough! The golden ming sword, as though it had not met with any obstacles, pierced through the sword shield!


    These swords weren''t damaged, they were just ignored!The sword shield that Ye Fan had condensed was like a mirror that bloomed like a moon in the water. In front of the illusion of Xuanyuan, it waspletely useless!


    <span>Order! This was a crushing suppression of order!


    Emperor Xuanyuan''s Monarch''s Sword Intent was an interpretation of a sort of "supremacy"!


    <span>Whether it was space or Ye Fan''s sword, in front of Xuanyuan''s sword intent, the priority was to retreat!


    <span>As long as he wanted to pass through with his sword, he could ignore space, sword shield, and even ignore everything below his cultivation level!


    <span>This also meant that Ye Fan couldn''t stop him at all. In a situation where his cultivation level wasn''t high enough, he had no other choice but to avoid or counterattack!


    <span>Counterattack was impossible. He was faster than his opponent.


    Dodge? It was the only choice!


    But under the second stage of disintegration, Ye Fan''s speed had already reached the limit. With the Dragonscale Swordwingsbined with his body, he really couldn''t retreat any faster!<span>Ye Fan tried to make up for his mistake, and used the only method he could possibly dodge ¡ª Triple Disintegration!


    <span>After having experienced three disintegration experiences, he knew that his current body should be able to withstand a period of three disintegration!


    <span>"The third solution..."


    Suddenly!Just when Ye Fan made this judgment and was about to disintegrate, the illusion, the golden me sword, and the sword intent pressure suddenly disappeared!?


    The empty Illusory Realm Stadium quieted down all of a sudden.


    Ye Fan stood nkly for a while, and then gradually regained his senses...He had already lost.


    <span>The trial was to determine that the sword strike had already reached him, so it had directly ended.


    After all, this was not a real battle, and it was impossible for them to fight to the death. As long as the challengers were unable to withstand it, it would be considered as the end.


    <span>"Sigh ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan put away all his swords and let out a long sigh.


    <span>Losing to a genius that was born tens of thousands of years before him wasn''t a disgrace, even if it was an illusion he left behind.


    <span>However, this taste still made Ye Fan feel somewhat ufortable.


    Too abnormal! This was the first time he had seen such a tyrannical sword intent!<span>Ye Fan was deeply aware that his development of the emperor level sword intent was still too little!


    From the looks of it, Ji Xuanyuan''sprehension of the "Unparalleled" Monarch Sword Dao had far surpassed his own "Unparalleled" Monarch Sword Dao!<span>Perhaps in the future, when his realm rose, he would be able to contend against Xuan Yuan, but right now, he had no other choice!


    <span>The key point was ¡­ Could his "Wushuang" really have the chance to reach the "Unparalleled" level of the Xuanyuan n?


    <span>Xuan Yuan''s supremacy was an absolute priority in terms of order. Nothing in the world could stop him!


    What kind of direction should he walk towards for his Wu-Shuang ¡­


    Speaking of which, when heprehended the Unparalleled Sword Intent, it was because he gained a sublimation of his own fate and experience.<span>Under the heavens, a man and a sword could be seen. Only then did heprehend the unparalleled monarch level of the sword dao.


    <span>However, most of them represented the past self. Although he had no one to rely on, he did not yield to growth. He was the one who had defeated everything!


    <span>As for the deeper level, what did Wushuang represent? Ye Fan had never really thought about it.


    Could it really just be pure destruction, destruction, and continuous increase in power?


    Ye Fan felt that he should take a deeper look at this matter. Perhaps, it might be helpful to him in mastering the Heart Sword.


    <span>It was as if he himself was unsure why the power of the Purgatory Sword Demon would increase by so much. It was clearly him, but why was he unable to unleash that kind of powerful sword intent?


    <span>Ye Fan lowered his head, deep in thought. In this battle, he had truly gained a lot. Sure enough, only by exchanging blows with an expert would he be able to improve!


    <span>Beneath his feet, there was a burst of white light, and Ye Fan was teleported to the entrance.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself down. Although it was a pity, he had to maintain a positive attitude and work even harder in the future!


    On a crystal screen beside the exit, a line of text appeared:"Ye Fan, Heaven Stage, Ninth Stage."


    Ye Fan frowned, he wasn''t too clear about the meaning behind this rank. What he was concerned about were the following two choices ¡­"Spread the news and hide one''s name" ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1936

    1936


    Seeing the vice Principal with the cultivation of the third level of the Sky Sovereign enter to train, the tens of thousands of teachers and students outside were all filled with anticipation. leaf


    Fan Xian was confused, not knowing what Xiao Huaisu was trying to do.<span>Just when everyone was discussing and watching the wargod ranking closely, a young man wearing an ink-blue brocade robe walked over from beside Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, I heard you lost your memory?" Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten about me as well? " "This ¡­" The young man had a pale face and was tall and thin."You are..." Ye Fan sensed that this person had the strength of the first level of Spirit Creation, and from his Zhen Yuan aura, it seemed to be someone from the Dark Nether n.


    Sure enough, I''ve forgotten! "The youthughed," I''m your uncle, Zhou Qi. My father and your grandfather were sworn brothers, and I''m older than you. leaf


    <span>Fan frowned, feeling puzzled for a while. How could he have an uncle from the Xuanming n? Why was there another elder of the same age as him? Ye Danqing and the others did not mention it.


    <span>"Ye Fan, you lost your memory after falling into the river. I can''t me you for forgetting, but I still recognize you as my nephew. You don''t want to call me ''Uncle'', so just don''t call me that." side


    A few students who wore a mocking smile on their faces started to jeer, "Won''t you shout when you see your uncle?" The young duke Zhenbei was quite impressive!


    "If you don''t know the rules of childhood, hurry up and shout!" leaf"As if he didn''t hear them, he couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to these people. Moreover, he didn''t know whether this uncle was real or fake."


    <span>A bunch of shameless people. Is there any point in lying to a poor amnesiac? Zhou Qi, don''t be too excessive, there is a limit to bullying Ye Fan! "


    A rather heroic female voice was transmitted over. Person


    The group opened up a path, and a red-robed girl with a height of 1.8 meters and a frameparable to that of a male walked over.


    The woman was actually not bad looking, but her style was simr to that of a supermodel. She wore an open red leather jacket with a low cor, revealing her sexy features.Behind her followed a few respectful followers, all of whom seemed to be her subordinates.


    When the group of students saw this girl, all of them stopped speaking. Zhou Qi snorted coldly in displeasure and turned her head away, saying, "So boring."The woman rather boldly patted Ye Fan''s shoulder, "Congrattions, Prince Consort Ye. The one who married the princess in the academy, you''re the only one." leaf


    The sail sized up the woman for a moment. She was at the seventh level of Spirit Creation. From the appearance of the people of the Phoenix n, it was hard to tell if she was a student or a teacher."You ¡­ "Who is it?" Ye Fan asked. Now


    <span>The crowd suddenly burst intoughter. Although they knew that Ye Fan had lost his memory, they still felt that this question was very stupid.


    I am Huang Ying''er, the president of the Student Union. Huang Ying''er smiled indifferently.


    Ye Fan suddenly realized, so this was what happened to Huang Ying''er... This appearance and this name did not match! I thought she was a weak little girl! No


    Although this Huang Ying''er was a little masculine, she seemed to be more pleasing to the eyepared to that Bi Kong cicada. Yellow<span>Ying''er pointed at Zhou Qi. "Your Marquis of Zhenbei has a grudge with the Xuanming n''s Master Tai Hao ¡­ It was only a matter of the previous generation.


    This Zhou Qi is the son of Master Tai Hao. He always liked to bully you, but don''t be afraid. If you have any problems, you can look for me. Within the academy, we will still follow the rules. " Yellow<span>After Ying''er finished speaking, she turned around and hurriedly walked towards Xiao Huai Su.


    <span>Ye Fan finally understood what had happened, and could not help but nce at Zhou Qi, who was at the side, speechless. He knew there was a problem, this brat actually dared to y with him, and also the students beside him.


    It seemed that Ye Fan had been rather sullen in the past. These people who bullied him, those who had enmity towards him, could not afford to offend any of them! Weeks


    <span>Qi red at him coldly, "You''re lucky this time, useless ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan frowned. Come to the academy, people are calling me trash everywhere. Even if I''m a Buddha, I''m still a bit angry. To


    <span>It wasn''t that it wasn''t convenient for him to make a move on the spot, but he wanted to kill this stinking brat immediately! leaf


    <span>Fan sighed, shook his head, and thought to himself: "In the end, who is the lucky one? You brat, you don''t understand anything at all..." Other


    On the other side, Xiao Huaisu was very happy to see Huang Ying''er. She went up to her and wanted to hug her.


    "Ying''er! Come! "Aunt, hug me ¡­"Without waiting for Xiao Huaisu to carry him, he saw Huang Ying''er press her hand on Xiao Huaisu''s face!


    "Ugh!" "Ying''er ¡­" Xiao Huai Su''s mouth was crooked as she could not even speak properly.Huang Ying''er was as tall as an arm. Once Xiao Huai Su''s head was pressed against the wall, her arms were wrapped around empty air, and she was unable to hook up with Ying''er.


    "Principal, this is Xuanyuan Academy, not our home. Please maintain your proper manners." Huang Ying''er lectured. quaternary


    <span>The surrounding students seemed to be ustomed to this kind of scene. Although some of them were secretlyughing, on the whole, no one wasughing excessively.


    Xiao Huai Su was like a child who had done something wrong. She touched her face andughed: "Child, I haven''t seen you for a few days, what''s wrong with aunty hugging you once ¡­ When you were young, you peed on your aunt''s head ¡­ " "


    <span>Dean! This is Xuanyuan Academy! Let''s get down to business! " "Ying''er''s long, shapely eyebrows nted inwards."


    "Oh ¡­" Xiao Huai Su immediately shrunk back as though she was afraid that Huang Ying''er would be angry. side<span>"Some students by the side could not hold back theirughter."


    <span>Why are youughing!? I will remember to punish those whough! " Huang Ying''er red at him and immediately fell silent.


    <span>Seeing this scene, Ye Fan''s face couldn''t help but stiffen. This Xiao Huai Su, the great Heavenly King, did not seem to be very serious! yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    <span>He was still fine a moment ago, but why did he be like this when he was in front of Huang Ying''er? And ¡­


    <span>Furthermore, why did this Huang Ying''er feel that she was even more dignified than the principal, Xiao Huai Su? Was this the president, or was this the head of the guild!?


    After Huang Ying''er understood what had happened, she looked at the dazzling golden-white me and said with a serious expression, "Dean... This is no small matter, why don''t we disperse the students first? " Xiao


    Huai Su looked at her niece with a gratified look, "It''s good that you know it''s serious, but it''s toote for you to disperse now. Let''s wait for Zhuang Yi toe out before talking about anything else." Positive


    As he said that, he saw the entrance to the fantasy world''s main entrance open!


    Zhuang Yi''s expression carried a trace of regret as he walked out with aplicated expression.


    <span>At the same time, arge number of people in the crowd cried out in rm. Everyone noticed that there was a change in the rankings on the Xuanyuan Martial Immortal Ranking!


    <span>Contempt all heroes!? Win ¡­ ¡­ No! The vice principal''s pride of being able to look down on all heroes!? " Xiao


    Huai Su, Huang Ying''er, and the others also saw the results written in gold.


    Ying Mo''s result had been updated, but the anonymity of the old had been surpassed by the new, and he was still firmly in first ce! Zhuang


    <span>After he saw his own result, he let out a long sigh and walked in front of Xiao Huai Su, a little disappointed.


    Principal... I understand what you mean, this substitute examination... "It''s indeed unlikely." Zhuang Yi frowned. Yellow<span>Ying''er asked, "Vice Principal, what do you mean by that?" Zhuang


    <span>Yi said, "Although I have not entered this ce for decades, I was still very familiar with the illusions when I was a student in the academy. Therefore, there shouldn''t be any problems with my experience when I enter this time." can


    Yes, I did my best, but thest grade I obtained was second level Heaven Realm ¡­


    This means that my fighting strength has deteriorated over the years, and it also means that if I want to achieve a level that can shake the heavens, I would need to be at least a Heavenly King.


    Moreover, the Heavenly King is strong enough, because in the Illusory Realm Test, you can''t be careless ¡­ "


    The entire audience was in an uproar. No one thought that Zhuang Yi, who was at the third level of the Empyrean level, a person that was close to the Heavenly King level, would actually reach the second level of the Heaven Realm!?


    Then wouldn''t the upper limit of the Xuanyuan Illusory Realm test far exceed everyone''s original expectations?! FearOnly a Heavenly Emperor would be able to obtain the results of the eighth or ninth level of the Heaven Stage?! Xiao


    Huai Su pursed her lips and nodded, "That''s right, so... It was possible that the entire great war would reach the point of surpassing the ancients, and that was all. in


    Cultivators at the level of Heavenly King in the Imperial City could be counted with a finger. You can''t possibly doubt that I helped someone take the test, right? " Zhuang


    Yi Yi nodded his head persuasively. The surrounding teachers and students were also silent...


    If an Empyrean was able to shake the heavens, perhaps they could even doubt it. However, at the very least, they had to be a Heavenly King with sufficientbat prowess.<span>There weren''t many such powerhouses in the general assembly. How could these people do something like taking the exam for someone else? leaf


    <span>Fan Xian rubbed his chin, thinking to himself: This Zhuang Yi is actually only a second grade heaven stage cultivator? Was the third level of the Ascendant so weak? He hadn''t even used his full strength yet and he had already gotten a ninth rank ¡­


    <span>If he had been able to react early ande up with a triple disintegration, he might have been able to achieve a better result...

 Chapter 1933

    1933


    Ye Fansi did not hesitate and clicked on the option to hide his name.


    Another line appeared on the screen: "If you don''t want to reveal yourself, you can choose ''Traceless Wind'' or ''Soundless Swallow'' instead."<span>Ye Fan was stunned, there was actually such an option, even being anonymous, why would he want "Traceless"?


    <span>That''s right, they were probably afraid that when some people walked out, they would be seen by others, and they would know who had conducted the assessment. That was why they chose to do so.


    Emperor Xuanyuan was quite thoughtful. Indeed, he wanted to protect some of the younger generation. After all, they had taken the lead when they were shot down.


    But he couldn''t erase it. He wanted to obtain this grade so that he could enter and leave the academy.<span>"Yan Zhaoge!" Ye Fan nodded.


    <span>The screen showed: "The results have been retained, please leave the illusion".


    "Hehe, quite intelligent." Ye Fan grinned andughed.


    Immediately, Ye Fan felt around, and after confirming that there weren''t any people outside, he swiped his card.


    As expected, the appearance of the green light was enough for him to enter the academy and the library without worry.


    Outside of the illusion, only ten minutes had passed, but Ye Fan felt as if they had been separated for a lifetime, and even felt a little tired.


    He silently turned around and bowed deeply towards Xuanyuan Wentian, expressing his sincere thanks before walking away.<span>In order to not arouse others'' suspicions, Ye Fan even made a detour to leave the school through a rtively small path.


    <span>But halfway through their journey, they suddenly saw arge group of academy n disciples in front of them rushing towards the illusion as if they had gone mad, rushing to be the first to run away!


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, his heart suddenly had a trace of ominous premonition, and hurriedly went up to hear what these passing students were saying.


    "How do you walk!?" Are you in a hurry to be reborn?! ""Hurry up and check the wargod ranking!" Something big has happened! "


    "What''s the big deal?"<span>"Didn''t you see the online academy forum!?" Someone squeezed out the silence! The one on the leaderboard has changed! "


    <span>"How is this possible!? Could someone win against that martial arts fanatic!? Could it be Ling Mingjing? and it''s even the Bikong Cicada!? "


    "Neither!" This was the most abnormal thing! Hurry up and take a look! "


    <span>The group of n juniors were either running away at a fast pace or making phone calls while running. Some even sent messages, as if the movements on the Xuanyuan War God List had already affected the entire Xuanyuan Academy!


    <span>Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, and scratched his head. This rank 1 ¡­ If there was no surprise, it should be him.


    However, the problem was that he had chosen to hide his name ¡­


    <span>Wait a minute!


    <span>Ye Fan was suddenly awakened! Could it be ¡­ Did he just say that he didn''t want to reveal his identity? But it was still on the leaderboard!?


    He suddenly realized that the "Traceless Wind" behind him, could it be that he was giving up on the leaderboard!?"I''ll go..." Ye Fan covered his forehead. Just a moment ago, he was still thanking Xuan Yuan, but now, he couldn''t help but curse in his heart: Ji Xuanyuan, you old man, can''t you speak properly?


    <span>What kind of joke was this, to have the wind pass without leaving a trace or the sound of a goose leaving behind? Was there a need to be such a cultured person!? Wouldn''t it be fine if he just said "will he be on the leaderboard or not"!?


    After all, he had once been an emperor. He would probably need to show some respect ¡­<span>Ye Fan was at a loss. After thinking for a while, he decided to see for himself what exactly was going on.


    <span>Following the crowd, Ye Fan discovered that not only were there a lot of nsmen, there were also quite a few teachers and staff of the academy who had reached the Spirit Creation stage.


    <span>Everyone''s expression was either excited, serious, skeptical, or, in short, in high spirits.


    <span>It was clear that the change in the Xuanyuan Martial Immortal Ranking this time had already attracted the attention of the entire academy.


    At this moment, the square was packed with people. There were only a hundred thousand students in Xuanyuan Academy, but at least twenty to thirty thousand of them had already rushed over.


    "As expected, there is nock of people everywhere who like to join in on the fun ¡­" What does it have to do with you ¡­ " Ye Fan muttered in his heart.


    <span>He did not want to push forward anymore. Standing on a flower bed a hundred meters away, he could already clearly see the situation near the leaderboard.


    What made himugh was that some of the students had even climbed up some trees in order to get a better look!


    The crowd was in an uproar as they discussed animatedly. Due to the crowded situation, the noise was also unceasing.But when even more people looked at the first position on the Xuanyuan Wargod List, they all revealed dumbstruck and incredulous expressions. It was simply as if their souls had left their bodies! It was as if they had all turned into wooden puppets!


    At first, Ye Fan thought these people''s expressions were outrageous, but after taking a nce, his heart skipped a beat!<span>Ye Fan blinked his eyes hard, this ¡­ How could this be!?


    No wonder the tens of thousands of people at the scene were dumbfounded, even Ye Fan himself did not expect to show such a result..."Xuanyuan Wargod List... Number one, anonymous ¡­ "Grade, shook both the ancient and modern worlds!"


    A striking tinum colored me that couldn''t be any more eye-catching was burning like a real me!<span>Compared to the few blue words written below, it was like a king stepping on a bunch of ants, looking down on all living beings!


    What made everyone even more shaken was the words "shaking the past and present"! This was a brand-new grade!


    <span>"Shaking the ancient times and surpassing the modern times?! What rank was this? It had never appeared before! Is it higher than being able to look down on all the heroes!? "


    <span>"Is there even a need to ask!? This is tinum, and it''s even burning. Has it ever appeared in history!? "


    "Oh my god ¡­" There was actually a grade higher than that of the heroes that looked down upon the masses!? This should be the first time such a thing has ever happened since the appearance of the Xuanyuan Illusory Realm!? "


    "Definitely! Otherwise, why would everyone always think that being the most arrogant was still the best!? The problem was ¡­ Just how many grade points would that be enough?! "


    <span>"From the highest to the lowest, it is divided into heaven and earth, dark and yellow. This is definitely above heaven level, it is hard to say what grade of heaven level this is!"


    "Didn''t you say that Sky Sovereign can only reach the first rank of the Heaven Realm? However, Sky Sovereign was also someone who looked down on all other heroes ¡­ Could this man be the Heavenly King? After all, it couldn''t be ¡­ Sky Emperor, right!? "


    "Impossible!" Currently, only the students of our academy can enter the illusion world. Without a card, you cannot enter it.


    I wonder if something went wrong with the illusion? After all, it''s been tens of thousands of years, and something might be wrong ¡­ "


    "That''s right, that''s right!" There must be a problem with the illusion! ¡­ "


    Upon hearing these words, quite a few people echoed the sentiments, thinking that there was a mistake in the illusion.


    They absolutely didn''t want to believe that such a monster had appeared within the group of disciples of the same age.<span>Not only that, there were also Heavenly Kings and Heavenly Emperors among their students? How could no one have noticed it? This was indeed too unbelievable. No matter how he thought about it, it was impossible!


    However, even if they could not believe it, the tens of thousands of students present were all fascinated by the eye-catching title ¡­<span>As for the anonymous person''s real body, Ye Fan himself, he quickly calmed down and looked at those few golden-white mes that were burning with the word "world-shaking". He didn''t think that it was that amazing.


    After all, he knew he still had a long way to go, and his opponent was not this group of n students.


    At present, these people were more inclined to believe that this was a "mistake" by the Xuanyuan Illusory Realm. To him, this was also a good thing.<span>Just when Ye Fan was nning to leave quietly, he sensed a few tyrannical figures approaching.


    More excited voices came from within the students, as they all retreated, opening up a path for these important figures to pass by.


    <span>"The principal is here!" The Vice Principal is here too! "


    "As expected, it has rmed the President!" "I''m afraid the imperial government knows about this too!"


    "This time, I can finally find out whether this Trembling World is real or fake!"


    The students were filled with anticipation. Tens of thousands of pairs of eyes stared in awe and excitement at the group of experts walking over.


    Ye Fan stopped his steps, feeling a bit worried, and could only wait and see... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1934

    <span>1934


    Just as Ye Fan was about to stop again, a familiar figure ran over and patted his shoulder."Ye Fan!" You also came to watch the show? " Ye Danqing had a warm smile on her face, "I was looking for you just now, and as expected, you are here too!"


    "So many people havee, I also want to take a look." Ye Fan casually said.


    "Isn''t that so!?" The people from the academy probably ran over today! A lot of teachers and students came to ss halfway through the ss immediately upon hearing the news!It might not be long before the officials of the empire woulde over. If this'' Trembling World ''was real, then the academy and the empire would definitely investigate this person thoroughly! Just the thought of it makes it exciting... " Ye Danqing had an excited and gossipy expression on her face.


    Ye Fan''s mouth twitched, "The dynasty is going to investigate more?" Is there a need for such a bigmotion? "


    <span>"Of course! Don''t you think about it? Back then, the Empyrean level experts that Great Emperor Xuanyuan went to look for were only able to obtain the grade of ''haughtily looking down on all outstanding heroes''.


    <span>This was something that surpassed the ancient era, at least, it should at least be obtained by the Heavenly King, right?


    Heavenly King! Do you know what that means!?


    Excluding those who were no longer active and had gone into seclusion, the only people that everyone knew of were the ''Ten Celestial Kings of the Three Saints and Five Emperors''!<span>In other words, out of the ten billion people in the Great War Empire, all of the cultivators such as the ns, the heaven''s chosen ones, the sects, and themoners would be added together...


    <span>Of all the famous Heavenly King Stage and above, only one would appear among the hundreds of millions of people!


    Right now, the great wastnds were generally peaceful. The Twelve Saints no longer cared about matters of the world.


    Therefore, both the Heavenly Emperor and the Heavenly King represented absolute power and power!<span>Let''s not talk about anything else. Our Xuanyuan Academy''s Principal Xiao Huai Su is one of the ten Heavenly Kings!


    The principal of the Xuanyuan Academy, was equivalent to the president of the Under Heaven n. The n disciples that graduated were all her students!<span>Think about it, is this a ce where ordinary people are qualified to sit? Even Sky Sovereign does not have the qualifications to sit on this person! "


    Listening to Ye Danqing''s excited narration which was like spittle flying everywhere, Ye Fan''s brows furrowed even tighter...


    It seemed... He had used too much effort. Even though he had gained a lot from this trial, there would still be problems in the future.


    He looked at the Headmaster and the others in front of him. They have already walked to the bottom of the list.<span>None of the students or teachers dared to approach him rashly, maintaining a certain distance from him. They were all in awe of him.


    A beautiful woman with long hair and a graceful appearance was standing in front of the group. She was wearing a long red and golden phoenix totem dress.


    <span>She was currently the principal of the Xuanyuan Academy, one of the ten Heavenly Kings of the Great War, Xiao Huai Su.


    Before Ye Fan hade to the academy, he had looked up information on this woman. She was a phoenix daughter of the Phoenix n. She had been the principal of the academy for more than twenty years.


    With her identity as a woman, the entire Under Heaven n was convinced. With her position at such a high position, there was no need to doubt her strength even more.


    "Ye Fan!" Ye Fan! Are you listening? If a Heavenly King or even a Heavenly Emperor were to suddenly appear in our Xuanyuan Academy ¡­ Then do you think the dynasty is going to be shaken!?


    After all, every additional Empyrean in a n was a threat to the Grand Shang Empire. If a Heavenly King were to suddenly appear, wouldn''t that mean a peerless genius would appear!?


    <span>I''m afraid even the Emperor cannot sit still. After all, the chosen ones of heaven have two saints and our family only has one ¡­ If we also get a Second Saint in the future, then the situation will ¡­ " Ye Danqing said with a face full of fantasy.


    <span>The more Ye Fan listened, the more he felt that something was not right... Crap! How could he have forgotten about this!


    This government was established by the chosen ones of the heavens. As a member of the n, if his performance was too eye-catching, wouldn''t he be a thorn in the side of the dynasty?


    Would the royal family of the chosen ones allow a young man with potential to be a saint to grow up smoothly?


    Even if he didn''t kill the other party directly on the surface, there would be plenty of methods to secretly harm him!


    No! This was no joke!


    When Ye Fan thought of this, he became more concerned about how Xiao Huaisu and the other higher-ups in the institute would deal with it. Therefore, he walked forward inrge strides.<span>"Sigh!" Ye Fan! What are you doing? "


    <span>"I''ll go take a look." Ye Fan said.


    The distance was too far and there were too many people. Even with Ye Fan''s hearing, he still couldn''t clearly hear what those people were saying.


    "Don''t get too close. Those guys in front are not to be trifled with. Don''t hurt them." Ye Danqing was a bit worried and sighed. She could only brace herself and squeeze forward.


    However, it didn''t take long for Ye Dainqing to realize that she was simply unable to keep up with Ye Fan''s footsteps!


    Of the students in the vicinity, many of them possessed cultivations higher than him, and their physiques were stronger as well. How could they give up so easily?


    Seeing Ye Fan quickly rush to the front like there was no one around, Ye Danqing could not help but be dumbstruck, and muttered: "This kid ¡­." Where did this strengthe from?At the same time, underneath the Warlord Board, Xiao Huai Su quietly watched the line of golden-white words for a long time. Many thoughts shed through her eyes as if she was considering something.


    "Principal, Xuanyuan Illusory Realm can only be entered by swiping a student''s student''s student''s student''s card. These brats in the academy don''t even have a ce to grow up to, so how can they possibly be of a higher rank than those who look down on heroes?"


    From what I see, there must have been some small mistake in Xuanyuan Illusory Realm. After all, it has already been more than ten thousand years, how about I find some time and go through it on arge scale ¡­ "


    Beside him was a middle-aged man with short hair and an azure gray cor. He seemed to not believe this nameless result that shook both the ancient and modern ages.


    "Zhuang Yi, as the Vice Principal, you are also a third level Empyrean level master, and a descendant of the Divine Dragon n.This illusion was created by your ancestor, Great Emperor Xuanyuan. Is it your ancestor who has the highest probability of making a mistake, or is it you who has the highest probability of making a mistake? " Xiao Huai Su turned around and asked with a smile.


    Zhuang Yi''s face stiffened, "I... Naturally, he couldn''tpare to Xuanyuan Ancestor, but the principal ¡­ Do you think that there is a possibility of an Empyrean among the students? "This is too outrageous."


    "I''m not sure about that... But to put it bluntly, as long as a card is swiped, anyone can enter. There might be an expert who borrowed a student''s card and went in to try his hand at the card. " Xiao Huai Su said with a rxed smile.


    <span>When Zhuang Yi heard this, he immediately nodded his head, "Principal is right! But this is not allowed under our rules!


    If everyone was so casual, wouldn''t that mean they were taking the test instead!? This is a serious vition of the rules! "<span>"That''s right. If it''s really a substitute examination, then it''s a situation I''ve never seen before ¡­" Xiao Huai Su sighed, "We need to investigate a bit."


    <span>When Zhuang Yi heard this, he immediately turned around and scanned his surroundings with a solemn gaze. He circted his cultivation and his voice spread throughout the entire za, "Since the ancient times, Xuanyuan Academy has clearly issued a rule that no one is allowed to rece those in the Illusory Realm Trial!


    <span>Who was it that reced the examination with an expert!? If you don''t stand up now and wait for us to find out, you will be punished severely! "


    All the students looked at each other in dismay. Everyone quieted down, feeling rather nervous, but no one made a sound.<span>"Do you think this is a joke? Do you really think that we can hide our identities from you all just because you can''t find out who they are?!


    There was no wall in the world that didn''t leak out air. This was a result that had just appeared. Anyone who appeared here within the past two hours must have been suspicious!


    The academy is filled with people. If we really investigate and find out something, we must think of the consequences! " Zhuang Yi widened his eyes.Ye Fan stood in the middle of the crowd and couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. Although he was mistaken to be being beaten by someone else, which was beneficial to him, but... If they were to continue investigating, it would not be a safe thing to do.


    <span>Just then, Xiao Huai Su turned around and said: "There were some students who were taking the test here in thest two hours, nowe out ¡­" Rest assured, this dean will not suspect you, just take care of it. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, a few students came forward and stood up, feeling a little nervous.However, there was nothing they could do about it. After all, most of the students who took the test would enter through a few entrances at the front gate.


    Amongst them, there were the Bi Kong Cicada and Ling Mingjing. At this moment, the two top students of Xuanyuan Three Ying hadplex expressions on their faces. There was less arrogance and a bit more depression. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1935

    <span>1935


    On the leaderboard, Ying Mo, Ling Mingjing, and Bi Kong cicada were ced at the second, third, and fourth positions.Just now, Ling Mingjing''s result had once again surpassed that of the Bi Kong Cicada. However, because of the appearance of ''anonymous'', he had actually lost one. Right


    The elites on the rankings, in fact, no one present doubted them. After all, if these people had that kind of strength, they would have already shown it. Xiao


    After looking at the group of students, Huaisu asked, "Where''s the win?"


    In front of the crowd, there was a tall and straight young man with short hair and a square face. He was wearing a ck training suit with waist. His muscles were sturdy and his upper body looked like an inverted triangle. Although ¡­


    However, this person was dressed simply, and his appearance was also in and unadorned. However, when the students saw him, they all revealed expressions of fear. quaque


    "Before the appearance of ''anonymity'', the current second young master of the White Tiger Family, Ying Mo, was the strongest student of Xuanyuan!"


    "Yes." Ying Mo walked to the front and nodded at Xiao Huaisu.<span>Ying Mo, what do you think of this anonymous person who shook the ancient era? " Xiao Huaisu did not put on any airs. She had a kind face and looked like a next-door auntie.


    Ying Mo replied, "Strong."<span>"What else?"


    <span>Not me. "


    Xiao Huai Su smiled, "I know it''s not you. You can leave now."


    <span>"Yes." Ying Mo turned around and walked to the side. Person


    In the group, when Ye Fan heard this conversation, he almost couldn''tugh out loud. This guy called Ying Mo was really "silent", he really cherished his words like gold! None of them said more than two words! See


    The surrounding students didn''tugh at him. Clearly, they were used to this fellow''s way of speaking. XiaoHuai-Su then turned to look at the other ten students, "You guys just went in to test your abilities, did you notice anything wrong with the Xuanyuan Illusion Realm?" Ling


    Ming Jing, Bi Kong Chan and the others all shook their heads."Dean, just now, Mingjing and Junior Sister Kongcicada went in. The training was very smooth." Ling Mingjing respectfully said. end


    <span>The aerial cicada let out a cold snort, "Why mention me? Surpassing me is something to be proud of? I will surpass you next time! "


    Ling Mingjing looked apologetic, "Junior, that''s not what I meant ¡­" "This little one! " The Bi Kong cicada disdained.


    <span>"Shut up!" What are you guys arguing about in front of the principal!? " Zhuang Yi lectured.


    <span>Only then did the two of them calm down and lower their heads.


    "Alright, then you guys take a look at each other. Just now, there were some who saw other people go in to test their strength, but didn''t appear here."


    Xiao Huai Su did not care about what the students were arguing about. She looked at the crowd of students in front of her and said, "Students, if anyone sees someone going in to train but does not stand out, you can inform this principal."


    The students present whispered among themselves, but they could not find anyone else. end


    <span>At this time, the cicada caught sight of Ye Fan from the corner of its eyes. With a smile, it said, "I actually found a suspicious person."


    <span>"Oh? Quickly tell me who it is! " Zhuang Yi immediately urged. end


    The cicada pointed at Ye Fan, "Him!" This trash has nevere here before, but today, he is here in a very suspicious manner! " give


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were on Ye Fan!Following which, the crowd burst into wildughter!


    <span>"Haha!" No way! "It''s Ye Fan?"


    What are you saying! Prince Consort Ye! "Haha ¡­"


    "Senior Wu Chan sure is humorous. This fellow is at the third level of the Foundation Establishment stage. He must be here to visit!"<span>"I saw it just now. He doesn''t even know what the Xuanyuan Wargod List is and I''m going to die fromughter. Only Young Master Ling has a good temper and patiently exined it to him ¡­"


    "Haha ¡­" You don''t even know the wargod ranking? "He really is a trash ¡­" aural


    Hearing these words, Ye Fan''s face turned ck. He wasn''t angry at these bystanders, he could only me the Bi Kong Cicada. Was this girl courting death? What was there to talk about!? RidiculeIt was one thing to mock him, but if the other party were to find out that his student card had suddenly turned green, wouldn''t he be easily suspected!? end


    The cicada heard the entire audienceughing at Ye Fan with acent look on its face. She only wanted to tease Ye Fan a little and avenge the fact that he dared to talk back to her. leaf


    Fan Xian swore to himself that it was fine if he wanted to pass this trial safely, but if there really was a crisis, then he must kill this long-tongued woman! "Silence! How is that eptable!? " Zhuang Yi gave a loud cough and finally controlled the scene. Ling


    <span>Mirror''s face was full of righteousness as he said, "President, Vice President, Ye Fan dide over just now."


    <span>However, he was only suffering from amnesia and did not understand much about the Xuanyuan Illusory Realm. Thus, he came over to inquire about some matters, which were not as suspicious as what his senior sister, Kong Chan, had said.


    <span>Ling Mingjing, there''s no need for you to exin. Even a fool would know that he has nothing to do with this! " Zhuang Yi nced at Ye Fan in disdain, with a look of disgust and boredom in his eyes, ready to speak at any moment. This


    <span>After a while, another round of mockingughter rang out from the scene. After all, even the Vice Principal had spoken in such a manner, so there was nothing for everyone to worry about.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about that child anymore. He''s innocent." Xiao Huai Su tried to persuade her before she could finally settle the matter. leaf<span>Fan thought to himself, this Ling Mingjing really doesn''t give up any opportunity to belittle me ¡­


    <span>Also, why was Vice Principal Zhuang Yi looking at him with such hatred? It was as if he had jumped into a well with his child. What grudge did he have?


    However, precisely because these two men despised him, no one doubted him anymore.<span>Ye Fan secretly let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had temporarily survived the crisis.


    <span>As for this group of people who were mocking him, if he wanted to kill them, he couldn''t be bothered to lower himself to them. The overall situation was more important. leaf


    <span>This silence and silence of the sail, in the eyes of others, made it seem even more like a good-for-nothing. It was hopeless to not even dare to have the slightest bit of temper!


    After asking around, Zhuang Yi saw that no one had pointed out the suspect and frowned, "President, I don''t think anyone would admit it like this. We need to carry out a strict investigation!The other party might have gone to some secret passage, so it''s normal for these students to not have seen him. "


    <span>However, Xiao Huai Su narrowed her eyes and said: "Zhuang Yi, let''s end this matter here for now."


    <span>"Why?" Zhuang Yi was puzzled. "This is a serious vition of the rules!" If the other students were to do the same, wouldn''t it be a mess!? "


    Xiao Huai Su was helpless. After pondering for a while, she suddenly pointed at Ying Mo and said: "Come, Ying Mo, bring your student certificate over." win


    <span>Without another word, he walked over and handed over his student card. Xiao


    Huai Su took the student''s card and gave it to Zhuang Yi, saying, "The card you won, enter the illusion and give it your best try." ThisAs the words left his mouth, the surrounding students and teachers all revealed looks of excitement. They had never seen an Empyrean enter the training grounds before. In fact, in this peaceful time, many of them had never seen an Empyrean take action before!


    "What?" Zhuang Yi did not understand, "Principal, what are we doing?"


    "Just go in and do as I say. Remember, you have to do your best!" Xiao Huai Su smiled as she exined.


    Zhuang Yi''s face was filled with confusion and some hesitation. Although he was at the third level of the Sky Sovereign realm, the illusionary world was not easy to train in.If some mishap were to ur and their results were not good, wouldn''t they lose a lot of face?


    "You don''t want to? "Alright then, I''ll try going in personally." Xiao Huai Su said helplessly.<span>"No, no!" Zhuang Yi still did not dare to say anything. "How could we let the Principal personally take action? I understand, the Principal thinks that by going in there to experience it, we will be able to better identify the crux of the problem. I will go and give it my all!"


    <span>"Then we''ll have to trouble the vice principal." Xiao Huai Su smiled like the spring breeze.


    Zhuang Yi took a deep breath, and under countless gazes filled with anticipation, he arrived at the entrance. He swiped his student card, and walked in ¡­

 Chapter 1937

    1937


    These thoughts of Ye Fan''s could only be passed through his mind like this. If Zhuang Yi knew about this, he would probably vomit a mouthful of blood. matter


    <span>In fact, Ye Fan''s pure pursuit of battle strength still had some advantages in the test. After all, the test was the test ofbat strength, not because of the magnificent magic, nor because of the long lifespan. This


    One point was that he was also a swordsman who pursued battle prowess, so he naturally had a great rtionship with Emperor Xuanyuan. No


    No matter what, it was impossible to find the person who had shocked the world. The crowd could only disperse one by one. XiaoHuai-Su looked at the anonymous person in the tinum mes on the leaderboard and fell into deep thought ¡­ Yellow


    Meanwhile, Ying''er took the student card and walked over to return it to the person with the card.


    "Congrattions. If you win, you''ll be able to look down on all the other heroes'' levels," Huang Ying''er joked with her ssmate.<span>But Ying Mo didn''t respond. After taking back the card, he expressionlessly said, "Goodbye." Then, he turned around and left withrge strides.


    Huang Ying''er clicked her tongue, her eyes filled with affection. "This is what a man should be like ¡­" ""Huang Ying''er, Ying''er, Ying Mo is a martial arts fanatic from head to toe. If you like him, why don''t you hug a rock and go back. It''s the same as always, don''t make any noise ¡­" the Bi Kong cicada teased as it walked over.


    "What does it matter to you who I like? On the other hand, I, Bi Kong cicada, have been busy with internal and external matters of the academy every day, and have reached the seventh level of Spirit Creation. You<span>If you don''t work harder, your third ¡­ "Oh, now we''re in fourth ce. We can''t keep our grades anymore." Huang Ying''er sarcastically said as she left with her henchmen. end


    <span>The cicada''s pretty face turned cold. It turned around to look at the rankings, its position at fourth ce. It gritted its teeth and stamped its feet, then left with a face full of resentment. leaf


    <span>As Fan Xian watched and heard the scene unfold, he couldn''t help but feel speechless ¡­


    <span>In his opinion, the grudges between boys and girls seemed somewhat childish. No


    In any case, Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief. This guy was a figure that shook both the past and the present, and for the time being, it was impossible to track him down. leaf


    The sail followed the tide, silently walking out of the academy. Not far away, Ye Danqing immediately ran over.


    Ye Fan! Are you all right? What did that little bastard Zhou Qi say to you!?


    "You must be careful. I forgot to tell you earlier that he''s very dark. If you can hide from him in the future, just hide!" leaf<span>Fan Xian said, "I heard from Huang Ying''er that it was our Zhenbei Mansion who had a grudge with them?"


    Sigh... In fact, it was a matter of seniors. His father was the leader of the Xuanming Family, Taihao''s noble son, Zhou Jinnian.


    The Darknorth n''s Beiming City was located in the northern border, in the border fortress. Initially, the Great Young Master was also in the grip of a heavy soldier and possessed a great amount of power.However, there was one time when the barbarians invaded. Zhou Jinnian''smand was not in a good position, and he was about to fall.


    As a result, the barbarians had no choice but to give up. After all, they had the agreement of saints. Their experts at the habitat area had also started to fight. The people of Beiming City had suffered heavy casualties.


    Although the two sides stopped fighting at the end, Zhou Jin Nian was held in the air for a long time. The main military power was in your father''s hands, the Northern Marquis. You<span>Think about it, the main city of the Netherezim n is in your hands, but the military power within is in your hands, how can I not harbor resentment ¡­ Speak


    "It''s no wonder that the Residence of Northern Marquis is a thorn in the side of the Residence of Marquis Taihao. That Zhou Jinnian hates your father, and that Zhou Qi hates you as well ¡­" Ye Danqing said helplessly. leafFan asked curiously: "Isn''t that their problem?" "Besides, this is the decision of the imperial government, it''s not like we have the final say."


    "That''s right, but Zhou Jin Nian doesn''t have the guts to go against the royal family, so he can only vent his anger on your Zhenbei Mansion." leafDan Qing then said in a small voice, "I suspect that it is actually the Royal Family deliberately creating a conflict between our Divine Dragon n and the Xuanming n. It is obvious that they have offended someone, why do they have to deal with it like this ¡­" leaf


    Fan Fan shook his head. He had no interest in meddling in the schemes of this world. gyri<span>On the way to the house of the Marquis, Ye Fan also asked Ye Danqing and a few others. Xiao Huai Su, Huang Ying''er, Ying Mo and the others, he felt that it was necessary to get to know them in advance.


    <span>Ye Dan Qing was also very good at talking, and she kept on talking ¡­


    <span>"Speaking of our Principal Xiao, he is one of the ten Heavenly Kings of the Great War!


    <span>Unfortunately, when she was young, she was originally married to a childhood sweetheart of the Phoenix n.


    Originally, she had only wanted to be like her husband and be an ordinary woman. She had no intention of bing a powerful expert.


    <span>But her husband was killed by the Demon God Nation''s Emperor, Wu Yeyue, in a sea battle with the Demon God Kingdom ¡­


    Do you know what that is? He is one of the Twelve Saints, and one of the three Sword Saints of our Great Deste World!


    Although their Qing Qiu line was also a n, but they had established themselves as king because of the strength of Wu Yeyue, he had never lost for hundreds of years! ToIt''s not that His Highness Night King, one of the Twelve Saints, is guarding Dark Moon City, he reckoned that the Demon God Kingdom has already invaded!


    Principal Xiao was pitiful ¡­ Her husband died at such a young age and she had no children, but she was very impressive. She continued to cultivate until she became one of the Ten Heavenly Kings ¡­ aural


    Actually, the reason Principal Xiao was willing to be Principal was to personally nurture a n expert that could kill the Misty Night''s Long Yue. It was just that ¡­ "How could it be that easy..." leaf


    Fan Xian was stunned. He had not expected Xiao Huaisu to have such a tragic past under her smiling face.


    And the misty night Long Yue ¡­ The Qing Qiu nsmen were most likely not Fog Night''s nsmen?! also


    I wonder how my son is doing, if shees to this world, there would be many rtives."What are the three Sword Saints in the Great Wastnd?" Ye Fan asked again.


    Ye Danqing coughed her throat and said with a serious face, "Remember this clearly. One of you said just now that you were the Demon God Nation''s Emperor, the Qing Qiu n''s Patriarch, Wu Yeyue! Other


    Outside, far away in the Odin Empire, their emperor, one of the Twelve Saints, King Arthur, was another! To


    He was thest of the Twelve Saints, one of the Three Saints of the Thirty-six Blessed Paradises, the Wine Sword Immortal! He<span>The three of you specialize in using swords, and all of you possess heaven-step sword intent. It''s said that all of you have the chance to break through to the Overlord level, but I''ve never really seen one. Inverse


    <span>"If they were going to fight, then these saints should be particrly strong. Of course, the other saints have good skills as well. It''s just that they''re not as powerful as the rumors."


    Ye Fan thoughtfully nodded his head. This was the first time he had heard that sword intent could break through to a higher level, but if he carefully thought about it, it should also be possible, just that it was rather difficult.


    <span>After all, the sword intent itself was a form of self-knowledge, and the person most difficult to recognize was actually the person himself. After all, he was a mystery to the onlookers. Hong


    The Three Great Sword Saints ¡­ If he could cure Su Qingxue and find Blue Rain, he would really want to spar with them when he had the chance ¡­ ¡­ "


    Oh right, you even asked Ying Mo, right? That fellow just kept silent. It seemed like he never spoke more than two words. Perhaps, he just kept silent... "But this guy is indeed powerful, has high talent and is also very hardworking." Ye Danqing curled her lips and said. leaf


    Fan Fan nodded, then asked: "And that Zhuang Yi, Vice Principal, he seems to hate me. Does our Hou Mansion also have enmity with him? "Isn''t he from the Divine Dragon n?"<span>"Hmm ¡­" When Ye Danqing heard this question, she hesitated for a moment, then awkwardly smiled and said, "What are you doing... "It''s a long story..."


    Suddenly, Ye Danqing seemed to have thought of something and pped her thigh in the car!"That''s right! How could I have forgotten! Ye Fan, did you just go to the library? Did you see ¡­. One... A very beautiful woman with red hair? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian frowned, "Why are you so shocked? We saw her. She seems to be the curator?" "What''s wrong?"


    "Plop ¡­" Ye Danqing swallowed her saliva and asked nervously, "You... You didn''t offend her, did you? You didn''t offend her, did you? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1938

    1938


    <span>Ye Fan heard this and became even more confused, "Why would I offend others when I have nothing to do?"


    <span>"That''s good... "That''s good ¡­" Ye Danqing patted her chest and said, "When you see Director Feng in the future, you must try your best to keep a low profile. It would be best if you don''t show up in front of her to prevent any mishaps ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry, "What''s wrong, does she have enmity with our Zhenbei Mansion? "Who the hell is she?"


    "Sigh ¡­" leaf


    Dan Qing shook her head, took out her phone, searched out a character''s Encyclopedia, and then handed it to Ye Fan, "Here, take a look for yourself." leafYe Fan took the phone and took a nce at it, but just by casually ncing at it, Ye Fan was stunned... "


    Feng Qinn was born in the Divine Dragon n, and his ancestor was the one who assisted Emperor Xuanyuan in ruling the world. He was a wise man, a militant, a empress ¡­<span>Feng Qinn had joined the army at the age of neen and had gone through countless battles. The battle at the ''Fog Prison Barrier'' had fixed the world. He had intimidated the barbarians and turned the tide to protect Beiming City.


    <span>Emperor Ming Jue personally bestowed the title of ''Dragon Bloodline Battle God'', bestowed the title of a noble that was not from the family, ''Tremor Duke'', and bestowed the title of ''Seven Counties''.


    One of the ten heavenly kings of the Great War Dynasty, the one who obtained the title of ''War God'' with the highest honor in the dynasty''s army, and also one of the only three female War Gods in the history of the Great War Dynasty ¡­ " See


    With such a great battle record, Ye Fan knew why Ye Danqing let him look at it himself. It was because there were so many things that could not be exined in one go... "<span>One of the Ten Heavenly Kings ¡­ " No wonder he felt that it was very strong, so it was the Heavenly King.


    <span>Furthermore, he seemed to be much stronger than Xiao Huai Su who was also a Heavenly King. It should be because he had battled countless times with Feng Qinn, and this had a lot to do with him.


    <span>"That''s right. Director Feng is the true strongest person in our Xuanyuan Academy." in


    "In the entire Divine Dragon Empire, she is also one of the top few experts. She and Principal Xiao have known each other since childhood." Ye Danchen''s eyes revealed a trace of adoration.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Such a powerful woman, how could she have be a curator in a library that doesn''t even have ghosts?" Shouldn''t she be a special talent of the dynasty? ""It should have been like this, but because of your father ¡­ "Director Feng left the military camp long ago and went to live in a semi-secluded life in Xuanyuan Academy," Ye Danqing said in a low voice.


    <span>Ye Fan rolled his eyes, "Could it be..." She had an affair with the Old Man? "


    <span>"Shh! Shh!" Ye Danqing said nervously, "Lower your voice, I have told you about this. You just need to remember it from now on. This is a taboo thing to mention..."


    Although Ye Danqing said so, he obviously wanted to tell her about it. He quickly told her about what happened that year in full detail...<span>It turned out that Ye Fan''s "father" in this world, Ye Huang Tu, was also a very popr genius in the n. Many women in the n admired him. is


    <span>Among them was Feng Qinn, who had grown up together with Ye Xiao. ben


    <span>Everyone had thought that Ye Huangtu and Feng Qinn were both male and female. They were both geniuses of the Divine Dragon n, created by the heavens and created by the earth. can


    Yes, Ye Huang Tu just had to like it, the rtively average, obscure Ji Su Xin, who was also Ye Fan''s mother.


    Feng Qinn was naturally unwilling to do so. That was why he had been working hard all those years ago to join the army with Ye Huangtu. Moreover, their military exploits were illustrious, and both of them risked their lives for it.The battle at the Fog Prison Barrier was the misguidedmand of the Dark Nether n''s Grandmaster, Zhou JinNian. Both sides had joined the battle, and even the Empyrean was about to make a move. When


    Ye Huang Tu, who was still in the Spirit Creation Realm, was seriously injured and almost lost his life in the Fog Prison. can<span>Yes, Feng Qinn had suddenly broken through to the next realm, stepped into the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm, and became an Empyrean!


    <span>Moreover, he had raised the Divine Dragon Bloodline to the extremely rare "Five wed Golden Dragon" in the history of the Divine Dragon n! wind


    Qing Lan was a genius among the n, and she was one of the few youths that had the Fire Dragon Bloodline. canNo one thought that she would be able to break through to a five-wed golden dragon. After all, at that time, the entire Divine Dragon n only had three five-wed golden dragons, and they were all at the elder level!


    <span>At that time, Feng Qinn had released the might of an Empyrean and used his Golden Dragon Realm True Dragon Blood to forcefully break out of the encirclement of the barbarians while carrying the severely injured Ye Huang''s map on his back and the remaining warriors on his back.


    It was said that Feng Qinn''s dragon blood had activated its might, and it had scared the three Empyreans of the barbarians away.


    As a result, the battle hade to a halt, and both sides had calmed down, not growing any more intense.


    Since then, Feng Qinn''s name had spread throughout the world. The barbarian race revered her as a god and called her the "Dragon Blood Queen"! NoIt was just that she had awakened the blood of the True Dragon. Furthermore, she had been carrying Ye Huangtu on her back when they were fighting their way out of the encirclement. Her entire body had been bathed in the blood of who knows how many of her enemies.


    After that, after the abdication of his throne, Emperor Ming was filled with admiration for Feng Qinn. He went out of the mountain to call for her, and all sorts of rewards were given to him. OnlyHowever, Feng Qinn did not really feel happy because... Not long after, Ye Huang had mentioned it to Ji Su Xin ¡­


    <span>Feng Qinn''s heart was dispirited. The moment he received the title of "War God," he immediately dismissed all military matters and returned to Xuanyuan Academy to be a curator. From


    In those early years, many people went to court to see her, but she was indifferent and ignored them. As time passed, no one dared to touch her ¡­ posterior


    <span>Come, an Empyrean level admirer was chasing after her, but she easily took care of him. Only then did everyone know that she had already reached the Heavenly King Stage.


    <span>Everyone felt that her strength must be terrifying, but she had no intention of leaving the mountain. It was as if she nned to die silently in the library for the rest of her life.


    Although the Great War Empire felt that it was a pity, they did notck talents. Therefore, no one dared to disturb her.


    <span>¡­ ¡­. All in all, Zhenbei''s manor didn''t actually provoke her, but your father can be considered the sore of her life.


    <span>You are the son of her ''enemy in life'', Ji Su Xin. Do you think she will have any good feelings for you? "


    Ye Danqing said with a look of regret on her face, "Speaking of which, Director Feng also has a miserable life. I wonder what your father is thinking." such asThis was a peerless girl in the world. She had fallen in love with him in such a way, and she had even risked her life for him. Yet, he was actually able to reject her offer ¡­ "Too cold-blooded ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian finally understood what had happened. Although he felt that Feng Qinn was rather pitiful, he could understand Ye Huang Tu''s choice all those years ago.


    <span>Feelings were not entirely dependent on rational analysis. No matter how good Feng Qinn was, perhaps Ji Susu was the one who was in his sights ¡­


    <span>Of course, it could also be because he felt that thedy was too formidable and he was unable to control her, so he decided to choose from a small one instead. It was hard to say.


    Ye Fan also didn''t care too much about the emotional history of the past, but he suddenly felt that he didn''t know much about it before. "


    Ah, you said just now, a five wed golden dragon, the blood of a True Dragon, what exactly do you mean? "<span>Ye Fan thought that in this world, there was a guarantee that there would be an original version of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations and a more detailed training method of the Divine Dragon Bloodline. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1939

    1939"You even forgot about the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations?" Ye Danqing was stunned, but she quickly waved her hand, "Forget it, the Divine Dragon Bloodline has nothing to do with us, we can''t wake up, so forget it..."


    "Tell me, there''s nothing else on the road." Ye Fan said.


    Ye Dan Qing felt helpless and could only exin it to him...


    The so-called "True Dragon Blood" was the Divine Dragon Bloodline''s ability that could only be awakened after the bloodline had broken through to the Five-wed Golden Dragon.<span>When the dragon soul and primordial spirit werebined with the golden dragon''s level, they could evoke the resonance of the divine dragon''s bloodline, which would truly awaken the dragon blood''s power.


    <span>"In the Fire Dragon Realm, one can master the ''Berserk Dragon Transformation'', further increasing the strength of one''s body and true essence.


    However, when one awakened the blood of a five wed Golden Dragon, one could use the blood of a berserk dragon!


    That''s our Divine Dragon n''s Burning Blood, simr to the Phoenix n''s Phoenix Burning Blood and Profound Nether Ice Soul of the Phoenix n.


    Even though the initial growth of our Divine Dragon Bloodline is slow and difficult, the ''Berserk Dragon Blood'' is the most powerful technique used to increase the power of the bloodline!


    This was because he had improved his body, his Primordial Spirit, and his true essence in all aspects. He would be able to attack and defend at the same time!What a pity... "It''s too difficult. Right now, the number of people who have the upper hand in the n should be around five..." Ye Danqing said with a longing expression.


    <span>Ye Fan was a bit tempted, as expected! He said that the Berserk Dragon Transformation should be a type of technique. It was just that the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations on Earth were missing something, which was why it became a hidden danger that he couldn''t control.


    And the blood of a True Dragon, the blood of a Berserk Dragon ¡­ This was the first time he had heard of this!


    <span>So it turned out that the Divine Dragon Bloodline could also burn blood!


    <span>"This Berserk Dragon Blood... Was it really that powerful? "Of the phoenix daughter and phoenix daughter of the phoenix n, they can burn their blood more than once. I heard that there was even some red lotus blood?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Ye Danqing''s face was filled with pride as she said, "That is only natural! Back then, during the battle at the Fog Prison, he had broken through from his long-lived quarters to be an Empyrean. It was true that he was very powerful.


    However, if the True Dragon Blood hadn''t been awakened and the Raging Dragon Blood hadn''t been released, did you think that the three Goliath Empyreans would have been scared off?


    The phoenix n can indeed burn red lotus blood, but our dragon blood will absolutely not lose to them!<span>If Wind Director hit Principal Xiao, he would probably release the Berserk Dragon Blood and rush over to beat Principal Xiao to the ground with a fist!


    <span>What''s the effect of her setting fire!? You can''t burn us down! "Fist is the truew!"


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh. This guy spoke as if he had broken through to a five wed dragon himself, with a proud look on his face.


    <span>"You''ve seen them fight?" Ye Fan asked.


    "I''ve never seen him before, is it even okay to think about it?" Ye Danqing looked depressed, "Brother, the two of us can only think about it..."Ye Fan slightly smiled, while muttering in his heart, "It''s time to find an opportunity to study this world''s Divine Dragon Nine Transformations..."


    <span>Right now, he only relied on the mad dance of devils and spirits to enhance his physique. If he could awaken the True Dragon Blood, then it might be even more beneficial to him.


    In addition, he also needed some methods that he could usually use. He could not allow himself to be caught in such a predicament. It would be too eye-catching if he were to use the Overlord level sword intent.


    Therefore, cultivating inner force skills and cultivating bloodlines were on the agenda.This training seemed to be more fundamental, and it was temporarily a little useless. However, Ye Fan knew that all of this gave the body a better foundation, allowing it to withstand a stronger and moresting disintegration!


    <span>"Things are getting out of hand." Ye Dainqing came back from her reverie and said seriously, "Brother, in the future, if you run into any trouble in the academy, you can find Huang Ying''er from the Student Union.


    Although Huang Ying''er belongs to the Phoenix n, she is still quite loyal. She is one of the few who will not look down on us ¡­


    <span>Unlike the Pitiful Sky Cicada, which is only a member of the Bi Fang n, a ''Fire Crow'' that was despised by the people of the Phoenix n, it still has the face to look down on our Shen Long n.


    Huang Ying''er is the nemesis of the Bi Kong Cicada. You should have seen her just now, right? She''s the tall one wearing bright red clothes. She''s Principal Xiao''s niece, but she''s relying on strength and ability!


    Normally, Principal Xiao doesn''t really care about matters and many of the matters in the academy are handled by Huang Ying''er.


    "She... Seems like you like to win? " Ye Fan said with a smile.<span>"Haha!" You noticed it too!? That''s right! She loved to win, but that fellow won never spoke more than two words! Hepletely ignored Huang Ying''er!


    <span>I really don''t know what Huang Ying''er likes about him. "Haha ¡­" Ye Danqing could only smile from head to toe.


    Ye Fan leaned back in his seat, the corner of his mouth carrying a smile. From the sound of it, he felt that the academy was quite interesting.<span>Unfortunately, he only wanted to cure Su Qingxue as soon as possible and find Blue Rain. He didn''t have much time to experience the life in the academy ¡­ ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    Xuanyuan Academy, library, director''s room.


    Simple and elegant furnishings, a few bookshelves, a rosewood table, incense, a cup of tea.


    "Knock knock." Xiao Huai Su knocked on the door twice and smiled gently: "Lan ¡­" I''vee to find you! "


    Feng Qinn was holding a book, half-lying on a rattan chair, and beside him was a stone readingmp.Hearing the knock on the door and hearing Xiao Huaisu''s numbing scream, she did not react at all.


    However, Xiao Huai Su was not surprised at all. She walked over with a smile, extended her hand and took the book away from Feng Qinn''s hands.


    "Lan Lan, why are you ignoring me?"Feng Qinn sighed and stroked his wine red hair. "Principal Xiao, why are you looking for me?"


    <span>"What are you doing? You''ve been a sister for decades. Why are you called the dean? You can just call me Susu." Xiao Huai Su blinked her eyes. She was mature and beautiful, but her expression was that of a young girl.


    "In the academy, you are the principal. I am only looking at the library, so of course I have to make a clear distinction between them," Feng Qinn said indifferently.


    <span>"Tsk ¡­" Xiao Huai Su rolled her eyes at her sister before she sat down on Feng Qinn''sp and hugged his neck.


    <span>"Lan Lan, it''s been a long time since we went out shopping. It''s almost New Year''s, how about we buy some new clothes?


    "Ever since Imperial Schr Chu invented the Cloud Merchant Shop, the old has already started purchasing them online. Since then, there''s not much to go to the clothing store anymore. Should we go take a look?"


    "I''m a librarian, what am I wearing?" Feng Qinn was not interested.


    "Don''t be like this. There are so many men who like you. This year''s Divine Dragon Rite, you have to find some good stuff to look for. There are quite a few talented people in the Divine Dragon n!" Xiao Huai Su encouraged.


    <span>Feng Qinn''s expression was indifferent, "I have not participated in the Dragon God''s Sacrifice Ceremony for five years, it''s not like you don''t know ¡­ Besides, why are you looking for a man?


    You''ve found a man, but you''re still a widow. Is there any difference between this and me? "


    Xiao Huai Su''s smile froze and a hint of sadness appeared in her eyes.


    <span>Feng Qinn realized that he had said the wrong thing and bit his lower lip in remorse, "Sorry, Susu ¡­" "I didn''t mean to ¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m a widow. You''re right ¡­"


    <span>Xiao Huai Su stood up and revealed a mature smile, "But ¡­ I can''t bear to see my best sister, guarding a bunch of cold books for the rest of her life ¡­ "


    <span>Feng Qinn lowered his head, silent.


    <span>"Today ¡­ He had seen that person''s son, and usually, he didn''t pay much attention to it. But today, he realized that his son was already quite old...


    <span>Didn''t that kid just marry the Grand Princess two days ago? No matter what this marriage alliance might be like, it would at least mean that the son of that person had already gotten married ¡­


    <span>"Lan Lan, you should put it down now. It''s been so many years and the children have grown up," Xiao Huaisu consoled.


    "Alright!" Don''t mention it again, I don''t want to hear anything about him. What are you looking for me for?<span>"If you want to go shopping and buy clothes, I''ll apany you. Just treat it as me saying the wrong words and apologize." Feng Qinn got up and said.


    Xiao Huai Su''s face gradually revealed a happy and carefree smile: "Hee! I knew it, Lan, you would apany me!


    But before I go to buy clothes, I need to ask you something. Have you heard about the situation of the Xuanyuan Illusory Realm? "


    <span>"Of course I know that the academy''s forums are all talking about this after all the ruckus."


    Feng Qinn nodded, and then asked with a frown: "What? Do you suspect. The person who shocked the world with his anonymity today, is me? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1940

    <span>Xiao Huai Su blinked her eyes and asked, "It''s really not you?"


    Stop fooling around. I''m going to take a student''s student''s student''s student registration card and give it a try. Do I need to prove anything? is


    In fact, those who said they would take the test on behalf of the examinees had no knowledge of their own brain. If they really wanted to take the examination on behalf of someone, they shouldn''t be anonymous either. He<span>At the end of the semester, the name list will be refreshed, and at the graduation examination, I will have to go in and take the exam again under supervision. What''s the point of taking the exam on my behalf? " Feng Qinn shook his head.


    <span>You''re right, there''s no point in taking the test. "Xiao Huaisu gently held her cheek with one hand and frowned," But the problem is ¡­ "If that person really isn''t you, then something big is going to happen..."


    <span>Feng Qinn pondered for a moment before asking, "What is it? Did the imperial government send someone to inquire about it?"


    Xiao Huai Su nodded, "Of course. Don''t you know how many spies the imperial court has nted in the academy? earthquake


    The moment Gu Shuo''s results appeared, Prince Qi even called me specifically to ask how I was doing. SiuQi was concerned about this matter. Didn''t the Emperor only know about it? Did he ask his brother toe and ask ¡­?


    <span>If they didn''t find out why, the imperial government wouldn''t let them off easily. However, the problem was ¡­ "If this anonymous person is really a student, then ¡­"


    <span>"That would be dangerous." Feng Qinn said: "Although I am not sure how high in terms of cultivation it would take to shake the ancient era, I estimate that it would be at least the Heavenly King.


    A Heavenly King below the age of twenty, if it was a member of the family, then the families that had chosen him ¡­ I''m afraid I have to sit tight. " Xiao


    Wei Su nodded with distress. "That''s right. Back then, when you stepped into your dwelling in your twenties, the imperial government sent people to keep an eye on you ¡­


    <span>If this little guy really has the strength of a Heavenly King, and is found out, then he will really be a thorn in the side of the Royal Family ¡­ "


    "Even if you don''t, the Imperial Family will send people to investigate. This fellow is quite smart, knowing that he is anonymous, so he went to look for an entrance examination that no one saw. But


    The problem is, why would he be on the leaderboard? To think that he would be a half-smart person. How foolish... " Feng Qinn said.<span>Xiao Huai Su sighed, "The only thing worth celebrating is that this person is strong enough. It should not be easy to touch him.


    <span>I''ll try my best to mix it up with mud. If I can, I''ll drag it out. I''ll see if I can let everyone slowly forget about this... No


    <span>Honestly speaking, if such a genius were to appear in any n, it would truly be worth looking forward to. He should be considered as the number one person in the history of our Xuanyuan Academy, right? "


    <span>So what? Cultivation was all about luck and opportunity. Some were young, some were old, and some were old. All of them were very normal.


    Even though he had reached the Heavenly King at such a young age, he might not be able to achieve much in the future. He<span>The situation is, the Heavenly King is not that big of a deal, don''t you and I are also Heavenly Kings now? can


    Now that we have be the Celestial King, our lives should not be asfortable as those women with low cultivation, right? " Feng Qinn mocked.


    Xiao Huai Su smiled bitterly: "Speaking of that student, why are we mentioning ourselves ¡­" NoThat was true. Although those sisters in the n who didn''t have much talent for cultivation aged quickly and became fattened up, they still had a happier life ahead of them.


    <span>"A woman is a virtue. In the past, I didn''t believe it when I was young, but now that I''m old, I feel that it makes sense ¡­" "


    It was not a matter of women alone, but in this vast and deste world, regardless of gender, the number of unborn Heavenly Kings and even Heavenly Emperors were countless.


    Even sage realm experts were struggling to survive the Primal Chaos Divine Punishment ¡­


    <span>No matter how incredible a student was, how great of an impact could he have? Who could be certain of the height of future growth?


    <span>You persuade me to put the past behind me, but you yourself. How can I not care so much about this anonymous person? " Xiao


    Hearing that, Huai Su felt embarrassed. She pouted her lips and grabbed Feng Qinn''s arm with her hands as she said coquettishly, "Aiya ¡­" Ripples ¡­ Stop talking about me...


    "It''s not just about revenge, I also want to protect the young people of the n ¡­" ""You''re already so old, don''t be so disgusting. How can you still be the principal if your students see you?"


    Feng Qinn shook his hand away in disdain, and said: "Anyway, don''t think too much of it ¡­. In the end, you and I are both mortals. When the world turns around, who has the heavens spared? "As long as you do your best, it''s all up to fate ¡­" "<span>Lan, you''ve been in the library for too long, why do you feel like you''ve left your family? You''re not really a prostitute, are you? " Xiao Huai Su asked worriedly.


    <span>Feng Qinn red with his cold eyes, "Are you going to buy clothes or not? "If you don''t want to buy it, don''t bother me!"


    No, no, no! Buy it! We will set off now! "


    The anonymous original body, Ye Fan, did not know that he had already be the target of a race to investigate. He<span>As he chatted with Ye Dainqing, he gained a better understanding of some of the big figures in the academy. Packages


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, but that Vice Principal Zhuang Yi actually hated the Northern Marquis Manor because he had always secretly fallen in love with Feng Qinn. town


    Bei Hou, Ye Wangtu''s poprity seemed to be rather poor. Why were his enemies everywhere ¡­ gyri


    When he arrived at his residence, the sky had already darkened. Ye Fan thought of his lovely wife and directly ran to Su Qingxue''s courtyard.


    However, when they arrived at the house, they found Sang Yanqing and her sister-inw, who were both beauties, sitting together on the soft couch. It was a sight to behold.


    Especially since both of them were still wearing winter jackets, which were made of precious materials and were very warm. One red and one blue, the cor and cuffs of the coat were adorned with white velvet, showing their rosy skin color during the day. leaf


    When Fan Xian saw the tender and beautiful faces of the two girls, he couldn''t wait for them to hug and kiss ¡­ "Of course, we can only think of one thing."My husband is back. Are you hungry? Do you want to go to dinner soon? " Su Qingxue quickly stood up and asked in concern.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head. A beauty like her could be eaten, but once he saw her, he was full. "I''m not hungry. Take a seat..." "


    Brother, I heard that something big has happened in Xuanyuan Academy. Is it true? Have you been to see it? " Ye Xianqing asked anxiously. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian thought this news spread quite quickly, "It''s true, but I don''t know. Why would I care about such things?"


    "I think so too. It''s not like you''re taking the martial arts exam, big brother."


    <span>Ye Fan walked over and asked curiously, "What were you two doing here just now?" "Such a good rtionship."


    <span>Su Qingxue''s face was filled with a trace of sweetness, "My aunt is afraid that I will be bored inside the mansion, while my concubine uses her phone. It''s great that my husband has such a sister."


    "Of course not, Princess Sister-inw does not put on airs at all. I feel like I have an extra sister." Ye Xianqing intimately held onto Su Qingxue''s arm. leafFan Xian was a bit jealous, "That''s enough, don''t tire your sister-inw out. Her phone can''t just keep staring and ying ¡­" Let me see what you are ying at. "


    As Ye Fan said this, he took his phone, took a look at it, and was immediately dumbfounded... Only<span>He saw that on the screen of his phone, there was a page that was simr to his Weibo ount. The poems and poems that he recited to Su Qingxue were written on this page!


    <span>Husband, I''ll show my sister-inw the poems of ''Roon Creek Sand'', ''Spring Scene'', ''Jiangnan Good'', and ''Yongmei'' that you''ve written. small


    Martial Aunt was very fond of it and said that it could be ced on top of the ''Cloud''s End''. Many of therge literary people who loved poems would put their own works on it.<span>In the end, her husband''s poems had been reprinted tens of thousands of times in a single day!


    <span>We were just watching how everyone praised Darling ¡­ very


    <span>Many people have said that their husband''s poems were rare in this world. Some have even said that they never thought that their husband would be so talented, and that his opinion of the Marquis of Zhenbei had changed quite a bit! " Su Qingxue said happily.


    Ye Fan looked through it and sure enough, it was all done by Chu Yunyao! phase


    The self-media on earth could publish articles, photos, music, videos, and even provide authentication services! Large


    <span>The conscription royal family, the family ns, the heaven''s chosen families, they all have their own official name, some celebrities also have their own official name! t


    <span>Sometimes, the orders of the imperial court and the affairs of the various ces would be spread to the clouds, especially to the wealthy aristocrats. Almost all of them would see this.


    Ye Xianqing also posted the poem along with the photo Su Qingxue wrote herself, along with a few pictures that matched the scene.


    "Big brother! Your Cloud ount originally only had a little more than a hundred ounts, but now it has increased to more than twenty thousand! radiography


    <span>His speed would also increase rapidly. Impressive, right? Is there a need to thank me? " Ye Shuangqing said as she took the credit.


    <span>"I ¡­" Ye Fan was about to have a heart attack and gloomily said, "I didn''t ask you to send it!" Why did you send it to the inte? Isn''t that just causing trouble for me!? " leaf


    Fan Xian wanted to keep a low profile, but this girl was helping him be famous? Isn''t this helping him out too much!? ten thousand


    If everyone were to pay attention to him, it would be a problem even if he were to conceal his true identity, not to mention those who were intentionally trying to get in the way. And ¡­<span>Moreover, these poems weren''t created by him, so he felt even more ufortable. leaf


    The smile on her face gradually disappeared as she looked at her brother with red eyes, lowering her head in grievance.


    Su Qingxue, who was standing at the side, was also stunned. It was as if she did not expect Ye Fan to be so taboo to this matter. She was slightly surprised."Darling ¡­" "Don''t be angry, if you don''t like it, just delete it." Su Qingxue said gently and reached out her hand to caress Sangqing''s back, "Qing Er, don''t be sad ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, did not expect his words of dissatisfaction to almost make Ye Shuangqing cry. Inwardly, he could not bear to do it, so he hurriedly exined, "Xinqing... I''m not scolding you. If I hurt you, I''m going to apologize ¡­ " leaf


    <span>She took the phone and rushed out. She wiped her tears as she ran. She was obviously sad ¡­ "


    <span>I... "This..." Ye Fan stood nkly on the spot, somewhat at a loss of what to do. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1941

    <span>1941


    <span>Logically speaking, he should not be talking about his own sister. She was not even on the same level as Ji Xianqing. She might even be his nemesis, Shakyamuni Apocalypse ¡­


    But, why is it that when I see her sad, I feel sad too?


    "Husband, quickly go out and see her. Xianqing didn''t mean to make you unhappy. She did have good intentions after all." Su Qingxue urged.


    Ye Fan nodded his head and quickly chased after him.


    <span>Arriving at a pavilion in the backyard, Ye Xianqing was squatting beside a pond. Her body was curled up like a kitten.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, slowly walked to the girl''s side and smiled, "Qing''er, don''t be angry at Brother... "I apologize, I spoke too rashly just now."


    Ye Shuangqing turned her head away and hugged her knees, sobbing, "You are not in the wrong!" I''m the one who caused you trouble! What are you apologizing for! "<span>Ye Fanughed awkwardly, "Qing''er, don''t say it like that, I know you also have good intentions, don''t cry."


    "I''m not crying ¡­" Although she said so, her mouth was still pouting. The more she thought about it, the more wronged she became.Ye Fan scratched his head and could only grit his teeth, saying, "I have a little sister. Her name is Ye Shuqing, and she was very pretty when she was young. She was a little beauty..." "Now that I''ve grown up, I actually became ¡­"


    <span>She stopped crying and looked up curiously. With tears in her eyes, she looked at Ye Fan and asked, "What did you be?"


    <span>She was a girl after all, so she still cared about her looks.


    "Sigh ¡­" Ye Fan said with a regretful face, "Actually..." has be a great beauty! "<span>Ye Shiqing was stunned. When she came back to her senses, her tears finally turned into a smile and she snorted, "Don''t try to fool me with those words!"


    <span>Seeing that his sister had finally smiled, Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief. He squatted down and said, "Qing Er, big brother only wants to keep a low profile."


    If others were to find out and keep asking me to write poems, wouldn''t I die of exhaustion? Don''t misunderstand, how could I bear to be mean to you? "


    "Why are you being so low-key!" You''ve been low-key for 18 years!


    If he kept a low profile, the position of Northern Duke would be given to second brother! Even if you''re a blood brother, you can''t go on like this, can you?!


    I want others to see that my big brother isn''t the trash that they speak of. Even if his cultivation isn''t high, he is at least a great schr!


    If you don''t want to write poems, then you shouldn''t write them. Ye Shuangqing said angrily.


    Ye Fan looked at the girl''s serious expression and felt his heart warm. This girl was truly considerate for him.<span>Involuntarily, Ye Fan stretched out his hand and caressed the girl''s head, "Okay, big brother understands, then I will hand my cloud over to you to take care of."


    "Hmph, I don''t need to take care of her. When the timees and you turn me down again, I''ll teach Princess Sister-inw and let her take care of her ¡­"


    I can see that after marrying the princess, you don''t like me, your little sister!


    Ever since I was young, Big Brother has always been good to me and has never been fierce to me. You are bing more and more unlike the original Big Brother! " Ye Yanqing pouted and said.


    "Tch", Ye Fan frowned: "How have I been bad to you? "Little girl, you''ve grown up and be a great beauty. Just a few words from you and you won''t take it to heart!"


    "I''m not a great beauty, but sister-inw is ¡­" Ye Xianqing said softly as she fiddled with the leaves on the ground with her fingers.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, but the girl still liked to hear someone praise her, so he said: "Of course not, big brother thinks that you are better than your sister-inw. In the future, whoever dares to marry you must definitely get through me, how can ordinary people be worthy of you?"<span>"I don''t want to get married... "Brother, you only know how to talk nonsense." Although she said so, the pitiful look on her face could no longer be seen.


    <span>Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief, his ability to coax girls didn''t degenerate at all.


    <span>After dinner, Su Qingxue and Sang Shiqing chatted about thements online.


    <span>Although there were a lot of people praising them, there were also a lot of people doubting them. Thus, the two women used those people of being narrow-minded and standing on the same side.


    Ye Fan, however, had no interest in such topics. He went to find Uncle Shui and asked him where he could see theplete version of "Divine Dragon Nine Transformations".


    In the end, he found out that the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations could only be passed on to the n members of the Divine Dragon n, that is, to Xuanyuan City in the east, to be reviewed by the Elders Guild.


    "We still have to go to Xuanyuan City? So troublesome? There should be many people within the n within the Imperial City. Can''t you just tell me directly? " Ye Fan frowned.


    Uncle Shui smiled and exined, "Young Marquis, the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations is the foundation of the Divine Dragon n''s bloodline cultivation, how can it be passed down so easily?


    <span>Without going through the Elders Guild''s examination, you are not allowed to teach them the chants without permission. These are the rules that have been set by everyone since ancient times.


    Actually, there''s no need for you to rush. In just a month''s time, we''ll arrive at the Divine Dragon Rite. By then, the Marquis and Madam Huang will be back. Everyone will have to make a trip back to Xuanyuan City.


    <span>At that time, with your status as a direct descendant, wouldn''t it be easy for you to visit the Elders Guild and view the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations? "


    <span>"What is the Dragon God''s Sacrifice?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Sin Yanqing, who was at the side, said, "Big brother, the Divine Dragon Rite is the sacrificial ceremony of our Divine Dragon n. Almost all the n members of the Divine Dragon n will return to Xuanyuan City to pay homage to their ancestors.


    Every year, during the ceremony, the disciples would be allowed to learn from their mistakes. Those who performed outstandingly would be rewarded within the n ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly realized, wasn''t it just the God Dragon n''s annual gathering?


    <span>He had no interest in that at all, but he would wait a month.


    <span>"Big Brother, why do you want to see the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations? Do you still want to try to awaken your bloodline? " Ye Yanqing asked.


    "Let''s try it out. Although I feel like I lost my memory, but I seem to be a bit enlightened." Ye Fan casually smiled and said.<span>Ye Xianqing nodded, "Big brother, it''s good that you have to try your best. Don''t force yourself..."


    Ye Fan bitterly smiled, why did it seem like he didn''t have much confidence in him?


    "Young Marquis, actually, if you wish to cultivate, you can start from the inner force skill cultivation methods for now. There are many inner force cultivation methods in the residence and the academy''s Book Collection Vault."


    "These techniques do not conflict with the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, one is an internal technique and the other is a bloodline. If you forget about the previous cultivation technique, just find yourself a suitable one," suggested Uncle Shui.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, ''Is this inner force cultivation in this world so unscrupulous? Choose any technique?<span>However, thinking about it, the spiritual energy in this world is just like drinking water. Isn''t it just a casual training?


    In the ancient world, the key was perception, luck, and whether or not one worked hard.<span>Actually, after countless generations of improvements, there wasn''t much of a difference between the two. The only difference was the cultivation method of the bloodline.


    Ye Fan silently nodded his head. It seemed that it was time to organize the internal Qi Method he had learned, and then enter the God of Swords'' Ring. He would do some supplementary lessons and see if he could improve some of his internal Qi''s cultivation. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1942

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>1942


    <span>After hearing Uncle Shui say that there were some internal energy techniques in the mansion, Ye Fan specially went to the study room to look through them.


    After reading it, he confirmed Ye Fan''s guess. These methods are all simr, but in fact, they are all simr to the training methods that he had thought of.


    After all, in the Great Wastnds, cultivation was already highly developed, and the method of cultivation was no longer something profound. No one would treat it as a treasure.


    The techniques Ye Fan currently controlled were naturally top-tier ones such as the [Heavengazer] cultivation technique of the Nuwa Emperor, [Heavengazer] cultivation technique, and [Heavengazer] cultivation technique.


    Considering that there weren''t many women around, Ye Fan decided to use the Life Water of Heaven to cultivate.


    <span>The essence of inner force cultivation was to gather the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, to open up the meridians, and to continuously improve the essence, energy, and divine.


    <span>As for the Core Formation and Spirit Creation realms, they were all achieved to a certain extent through the unceasing pursuit of "oneness of man and heaven".


    <span>He kept bringing his body and origin soul closer to the nature of all things, eventually surpassing the world he was in.


    Ye Fan''s sword intent was improving very quickly, but his inner force cultivation was rtively slower. Actually, Ye Fan''s pursuit of the ''oneness of man and heaven'' was not so great, and it also had a certain rtionship with him.<span>Ye Fan''s current strength mostly came from him. Whether it was the disintegration, sword intent, or the Imperial Sword Technique, Ye Fan was unceasingly excavating his own possibilities, firmly believing in the idea of "one man wins the world".


    <span>For example, normal cultivators would first seek the guidance of the Heaven''s Path, figure out the ways of the Heaven''s Path, and then think of a way to defeat the ''teacher'', the Heaven''s Path, from the midst of the Heaven''s Punishment.


    But as for Ye Fan, from the very beginning, he had been trying to find a different path. He had thought of some unique methods, which were to randomly cut down the ''Heavenly Dao Teacher'' to death.This was not only rted to Ye Fan''s character, but also partly forced upon him. Ye Fan urgently neededbat strength, and following the Heavenly Dao''s method of "life-support training" was obviously unable to satisfy his needs.


    <span>As matters stood, although Ye Fan''s internal Qi was still at the Foundation Establishment stage, his horizons had long since far surpassed this level.


    Therefore, Ye Fan was actually not worried about the slow progress of his internal energy. Since he had already figured out the key to the problem, then things would be easier for him in the future.


    Wasn''t it just a matter of self-study, not following ''Teacher Tian Dao'', studying properly, and studying properly?


    <span>Fine, I''ll do my "supplementary lessons" in the God of Swords'' ring!


    <span>At night, when the mansion waspletely quiet, Ye Fan sat cross-legged in his room, and used his spiritual sense to enter the ring.


    During the night, Ye Fan could cultivate in his ring for around three months.<span>In the morning, Ye Fan opened his eyes and took a deep breath. He discovered that his cultivation had advanced from Foundation Establishment Stage Level 3 to Foundation Establishment Stage Level 7!


    <span>He didn''t achieve a breakthrough in his cultivation despite cultivating to the fourth level ¡­ That''s all right.


    <span>For Ye Fan, the process of removing the impurities in his body and strengthening his meridians could be ignored.


    His body had long been able to bear the energy of Duotian, or even higher.


    Therefore, as long as he raised hisprehension of the Heavenly Dao, he could easily advance!


    After all, it was just absorbing the spiritual energy. With Ye Fan''s physical fitness, it wouldn''t even matter if he was stuffing spiritual energy into his body.<span>"Isn''t it a little too high-profile for this speed increase ¡­" Ye Fan pondered for a moment, intending to see the reaction of these people in the mansion. If it was too eye-catching, then he would find a magical tool or method to hide his cultivation.


    Coming to the dining hall to eat breakfast, Ye Fan''s change attracted the attention of Ye Shuiqing and Ye Shuiyan!<span>"Big brother! Your cultivation has increased? " Ye Shuangqing said in surprise.


    <span>Ye Shui was also very excited, "Aiya, this is the seventh level of Foundation Establishment?! Young duke, could it be that you broke through so muchst night after your meditation!? "


    Cultivators sometimes had a sh of inspiration, allowing them to focus on a particr concept as if they had opened the eye of the heavens, greatly increasing their cultivation.<span>Ye Fan thought to himself, he had been studying for three months, how could he be in a meditative state so easily?


    However, ording to Uncle Shui, this was a good exnation."That''s right, I was muddle-headed. I sessfully meditated once. Uncle Shui, for someone like me to suddenly increase four realms all of a sudden, won''t it be very eye-catching?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Ye Shui replied, "Young Marquis, you must be joking. This kind of fortuitous opportunity does not ur every day. Some people will find it difficult to encounter it even once in their entire lives."


    "Unless you''re able to meditate for a few days, no one will be too surprised ¡­"<span>Ye Fan forced a smile. He just wanted to "meditate" every day.


    Looks like he had to think of a way to conceal his cultivation.


    After finishing his breakfast, Ye Fan rushed to the Xuanyuan Institute at the fastest speed possible.


    He was going to the Imperial Pce tomorrow to "go back to the door" with Su Qingxue, so not only would he have to read a lot of books today, he would also have to borrow a bunch of medical books to return home. He nned to read them at home tomorrow.When he arrived at the entrance of the academy, he saw Ye Danchen waiting for him.


    <span>"Hehe, Ye Fan, you came really early. I thought I would have to wait for you for a while." Ye Danqing said happily.


    "What are you waiting for me for again?" Ye Fan asked curiously.


    "Sigh... Isn''t it your mother? "Aunt Su Xin, I''m worried that you won''t have a good end of term results and won''t be able to properly attend ss, so I''ll keep my eye on you. Don''t let you skip ss." Ye Danqing shook her head and sighed.<span>Ye Fan was stunned. Speaking of which, he hadn''t even spoken to his parents in this world, but this Ji Susu seemed to care about him a lot.


    <span>"Then why didn''t she just call me?" Ye Fan asked.


    Ye Danqing rolled her eyes at him, "When I called you in the past, you were annoyed by her, so you called Uncle Shui and me. Did you forget about it?"


    While speaking, Ye Danzhi also seemed to have noticed some changes to Ye Fan, and she said in astonishment: "You broke through?" "What is the Foundation Establishment stage?"


    "Seven," said Ye Fan."Aiyah... Jumping off the river was so useful!? Even his cultivation had advanced!? "Why don''t I go and jump in as well ¡­" Ye Danqing''s face was filled with envy.


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless and was toozy to say anything more. He walked all the way to the entrance of the academy, took out his student card and swiped it.


    <span>When she saw the green light appear, Ye Danqing was provoked once again.


    "You brat! How did he do it?! What ss did he take!? "His results are that good?!"


    Ye Fan casually said, "I already told you, I want to learn medicine..."


    "Sure! Boy! Now you can report this to your aunt, not only did your cultivation greatly increase, your card actually has the chance to turn green!? This must make Aunt happy to death! "


    Seeing Ye Dainqing''s happy face for him, Ye Fan smiled and walked directly towards the library.<span>However, after a few steps, a few figures suddenly appeared in front of them and blocked their way.


    The leader was a white-robed youth. He was handsome, had a Core Formation Stage and had a callous expression on his face.


    "Ye Fan, I heard that you lost your memory. Is that true?"


    Ye Fan looked at him strangely, "Who are you..."


    The white-clothed youth was stunned. He squinted his eyes and said with a sneer, "Looks like you''ve really lost your memory. Then, have you already forgotten about Lady Qing Er?"<span>"Qing''er?" Ye Fan waspletely confused, "And who is she?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1943

    <span>1943 No


    When Ye Fan asked clearly, Ye Danchen, who was on the side, hurriedly ran over and shouted: "No! He didn''t forget! Gao Ling! Don''t think that just because my brother lost his memories, he will give you the advantage! "<span>The young master called Gao Ling coldly snorted, took out a document and said, "Ye Danqing, this has nothing to do with you!


    <span>Ye Fan was now a Prince Consort, how could he dare to go to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop? It was already impossible for him and Qing''er!


    This is a letter of assignment. As long as you sign it, Qing Er will have nothing to do with you from now on.Ye Fan told Ye Danchen to not make any noise, and he took the transfer book and looked at it.


    <span>This was actually a letter of transfer from a messenger in the Rainbow Cloud Workshop?! by


    Sweetheart: a woman who does not sell herself. But frankly, as long as enough money is paid, she can still be taken down or bought back home. This


    "If he had the talent, it would be equivalent to raising the value of his first sale."


    I''m at the Rainbow Cloud Workshop. And even hired a herder? " Ye Fan was dumbfounded.Ye Danqing anxiously said, "Ye Fan! You can''t transfer it! Qing Qing


    You are such a good girl, with both talent and looks. To be able to take a fancy to you, make you her guest, and sign a contract with her, it is truly a blessing that you have earned from eight lifetimes!


    <span>Even if you be Prince Consort, you can''t go see her often, but don''t easily surrender her to others!


    <span>He would wait for a man that was truly worth entrusting, then let Lady Qing Er and him obtain freedom ¡­ We can''t let Gao Ling get away with this! " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian frowned. From the looks of it, this woman was still able to make him take care of her, or was it because she thought highly of him? "In the end, who is going to cover who?"


    If it''s inconvenient for you to go over there and collect fees, I''ll help you! "Don''t transfer it to Gao Ling!" Ye Dan Qing was very anxious. leaf<span>Fan Xian was at a loss whether tough or cry. There was even the word "fee"?


    He was not the least bit interested in the man in charge of the house, but it did not matter whether he turned around or not.


    But in the end, he was still a girl, a living person. He didn''t feel too good about trading like this. Special


    <span>Even he didn''t understand this Qing Er. If she really was a good girl, he wouldn''t be able to harm her.


    "Who is this Gao Ling?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Ye Danqing quickly said, "He is Zhou Qi''s little brother! Don''t be afraid of him! "He doesn''t dare to do anything to me!"


    Gao Ling''s eyes shed fiercely, "Ye Danchen, have you said enough!? I bought a girl''s contract from Ye Fan, what does it have to do with you!? This


    Looks like... Your entire half year contract was originally worth fifty thousand yuan, and now that there''s only half of the time left, I''ll buy it at a premium! " leaf


    Fan was stunned. Fifty thousand? Based on his current understanding of the prices of this Great Expedition Empire, fifty thousand yuan was equivalent to the price of a high-grade prehistoric stone carriage!<span>If ced on Earth, this would be equivalent to a Ferrari!


    This wastrel! Spending so much money to hire a clean man for half a year?!It had to be known that this was just a contract to drink, eat, and have some fun, not really taking down this woman ¡­ "


    Your Gao Family''s business is so rich, do you think our Shen Long family has no money?! " Ye Danqing raised her head and said with her chest puffed up. HighLing Tong ignored him, and stared at Ye Fan, "You have already forgotten Qing''er, so you can''t give her a future."


    <span>If something really happened between you and Qing Er, the royal family wouldn''t let you off ¡­ If you sign now, I''ll transfer you 30,000 yuan immediately! You will definitely not lose! " leaf


    <span>Fan thought about it for a moment, then returned the contract, "Forget it, since I forgot about this girl, I can''t make any decisions." High


    Ling Tian was stunned for a moment, then sneered: "What nonsense are you spouting!? How can you think so much about a bearer!?


    He spoke as though he was truly loyal ¡­ Do you think that if you don''t give it to me, she won''t sell it to anyone else? KNOWNThe guest contract was very clear. If they didn''t see her for a month, the Rainbow Cloud Workshop had the right to terminate the contract and pay the penalty for the breach of contract!


    If you don''t sell it to me now, I''ll buy it out in a few days! At that time, you won''t get any benefits at all! "<span>"You ¡­ Don''t even think about it! I... We''ll go collect the fees! They can''t terminate the contract! " Ye Danqing quickly said.


    "Haha ¡­" Expenses? You can spend more than ten thousand a month for nothing? You


    <span>Spending money yet not being able to see her, is there something wrong with your head?! " Gao Ling smirked. leaf


    "Ye Danchen, who was sitting at the side, looked at Ye Danchen, thetter''s expression was also a bit dejected. Clearly, this was the case."Ye Fan... Let''s think of another way, but we must not disappoint Miss Qing Er! " "Yes." Ye Danchen said stubbornly.


    You like that girl? " Ye Fan asked."I ¡­" Ye Danqing''s face turned red, "I do like you, but they chose you as their guest, so how can I steal brother''s woman? I just think they''re good and can''t let those guys get away with it. "


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "I''m going to the library, I don''t have time to talk about this..." He


    "Who would bother with such matters? Let''s hurry up and go to the library to see a doctor first."


    Ye Fan! You really don''t want to sign!? " Gao Ling was flustered, "Did you have a screw loose!? Not even allowing 30,000?! You can''t go see her! " leaf<span>On the other hand, Dan Qing waved her fist, "You are my brother after all! "Heh heh ¡­" to


    After arriving at the library, Ye Fan put aside these trivial matters, calmed his heart, found some medical books, and began to read them seriously.


    In his mind, there was nothing more important than extending Su Qingxue''s life ¡­ ¡­ hide<span>Book Management was as deserted as always. There were only a few dozen people who came and went.


    <span>Only Ye Fan was sitting there, reading while taking notes.


    <span>Although it was only the second day, he realized that the Heaven Yin Meridian was not incurable. There were too many precious herbs that could not be found on Earth, and they were filled with limitless possibilities... No


    <span>Unknowingly, in the afternoon, several figures walked into the library.


    When they saw Ye Fan, they immediately walked over.<span>"You''re really reading a book here? With your brain, are you able to decipher a medical book?"


    Ye Fan frowned. He had already noticed these peopleing over, but he just didn''t want to bother with them. one


    <span>Looking up, he saw Zhou Qi and the other nsmen, including Gao Ling and a few other nsmen, already standing there, looking at him with unfriendly gazes.


    "What is it?" Ye Fan asked. Weeks


    Xiao Qi narrowed her eyes, "Not bad, your cultivation level has increased? "Seems like I''ve gotten lucky, but I''m still trash."<span>"If there''s nothing else, don''t bother me." Ye Fan''s expression gradually turned cold.


    <span>Stinking brat, why are you talking to my big brother!? " Gao Ling red at him and said, "It''s fine if you look down on this young master this morning, but don''t behave when you see my big brother!?" leaf


    Fan Jian shook his head. "This is the library, a ce to read. If there''s anything else, let''s talk after school."


    "You little rascal, now that you''re a Prince Consort, you''re quite stubborn!" Zhou Qi sneered, "Fine, since you like to go out and talk, then go out now ¡­"


    I really want to see, why don''t you take thirty thousand, and transfer that little bitch to my brother ¡­ "

 Chapter 1944

    1944 leaf<span>Fan Xian sighed with annoyance. He didn''t want to say anything to these guys, since he couldn''t do anything in the academy, he could just bury his head in books and let them say whatever they wanted.


    Zhou Qi was stunned for a moment. He never thought that Ye Fan would ignore him. ""Bam!" Zhou Qi mmed his palm on the table and shouted in anger, "Ye Fan! Are you courting death!? You think I can''t do anything to you just because you''re hiding here? Yes


    It''s not to force me to bring out the jade talismans. Last time, when we were fighting in the arena, you brat, you were the one who became obedient? "<span>Ye Fan rubbed his forehead, thinking that he should find a ce with no people and kill these annoying fellows.


    Just as he was thinking, he felt someone walking over from behind him... "


    Do you have any objections to my management for you toe to the library and smash the table? "


    Feng Qinn, who wore a loose white sweater and ck cks, stood there. The white sweater made her dark red hair stand out quite a bit. longHe tied his hair behind his head and crossed his arms in front of his chest. His expression was cold like that of a snowy mountain cier. Weeks


    When the disciples of the Qi n saw Feng Qinn, they were stunned for a moment, wondering where this great beauty woulde from. can<span>A few secondster, everyone''s minds were jolted! He remembered who the woman in the library was!


    <span>One could only me Feng Qinn for not having done much in the past few years. While staying in the library, the students gradually neglected the existence of such a legendary Heavenly King Stage expert. deng


    <span>In the blink of an eye, Zhou Qi and the others hurriedly retreated a few steps, lowering their heads. Their faces were deathly pale, and they were shivering in fear.


    "See you. Greetings, Director Feng, we. We don''t mean that. "We''re just ¡­"


    Before Zhou Qi could finish her exnation, Feng Qinn directly asked, "You''re Zhou Jinnian''s son?" Weeks


    He swallowed. "Yes. "Junior Zhou Qi."<span>"Does your father know that you have such a temper? Or did you learn all this from your father? " Feng Qinn said without giving any face. Weeks


    QI''s face was ashen. During the battle at the Fog Prison Barrier, his father Zhou Jin had been headstrong and had misdirected the battle, which had indirectly made the Dragon Blood Queen famous. external


    There were many rumors in the world. It was said that Young Master Taihao, Zhou JinNian, held a grudge against Ye Huangtu and Feng Qinn.


    However, the truth was, if Feng Qinn had not rushed out and intimidated the Berserker Tribe, then saved a great number of the children from the n and heaven''s chosen ¡­


    As amander, Zhou Jinnian was not only being deprived of his military authority, but he also owed Feng Qinn a huge favor.<span>Zhou Qi naturally knew of these past events, so in the face of Feng Qinn''s question, he was exceptionally ashamed. He didn''t dare to have the slightest bit of temper ¡­


    <span>"Junior knows my wrongs. Junior doesn''t dare to ¡­" "Please be magnanimous ¡­"


    "F * ck off."


    Feng Qinn simply spat out a single word, not wanting to listen to his exnation.Zhou Qi and the others shivered all over. Lowering their heads, they quickly retreated.


    <span>Before leaving the library, Zhou Qi and Gao Ling red viciously at Ye Fan, clearly very unwilling to give up. leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t think so. If these people dared to cause trouble for him outside, he wouldn''t be able to endure it any longer.


    "Thank you," Ye Fan turned his head and said to Feng Qinn. After all, he had saved him some trouble. wind


    Qing Lan looked at Ye Fan in surprise, as she didn''t expect this young man to dare to speak to her in such a calm and unhurried manner.


    "No need to thank me, this is just my responsibility," Feng Qinn said as he turned to leave.<span>Ye Fan suddenly thought of something and asked, "Director Feng, you seem to be good at concealing your aura, what kind of method are you using?" yoghourt


    When he first met Feng Qinn, Ye Fan found out that he was unable to judge this woman''s cultivation level.


    <span>It wasn''t because Feng Qinn was so strong that he couldn''t sense her, but because she was obviously reserved.


    Ye Fan could only rely on his experience and fighting instinct to sense the strength of Feng Qinn, but he couldn''t figure out his actual level.So, Ye Fan wanted to ask this woman what method she used to hide her cultivation. wind


    <span>Qing Lan was stunned for a moment, then slowly turned around, and said with some resentment: "Even if you hide your cultivation, others will not be afraid of you. If you want to avoid being bullied, you should be thinking about increasing your strength, not deliberately mystifying yourself."


    "Hmm ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian bitterly smiled. He knew that he had been misunderstood and thought that he was trying to escape from reality, but he didn''t want to exin any further.<span>"Alright, then... "Then pretend I didn''t ask." Ye Fan turned around and continued to read. At most, he would just find himselfter.


    <span>Feng Qinn hesitated for a moment, then walked to Ye Fan''s side, picked up a pen and paper, and quickly wrote down a few lines of incantations.


    <span>"This is our Divine Dragon n''s own Hidden Dragon Technique. It can conceal the strength of one''s cultivation, bloodline pressure, and aura. If you lose your memories, I''ll pass it on to you once more ¡­" leaf


    Fan Yixi. So this was a method that belonged to the Divine Dragon n. It was certainly the most suitable for him.


    Taking the manual and looking at it, Ye Fan smiled and said, "Thank you, Director Feng, you are such a good person."


    It was obvious that this woman was cold on the outside but hot on the inside. Actually, no one could have imagined how much she hated the Residence of Northern Marquis. windQing Lan looked at Ye Fan, who had a rxed and natural smile, and even praised her for being nice. She couldn''t help but have some doubts in her heart.


    <span>"You ¡­ Not afraid of me? " Feng Qinn asked.


    <span>Afraid of you? "Why?" Ye Fan asked back, as far as he was concerned, that kind of thing didn''t have anything to do with him.


    After hesitating for a moment, Feng Qinn looked at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze and shook his head, "That''s true..." "What''s there to be afraid of? Just pretend that I didn''t ask ¡­" Female


    As he said that, he turned around and went back upstairs to the curator''s room. leaf


    Fan Xian naturally wouldn''t say anything to Feng Qinn. Although she was an expert and a beauty, it had nothing to do with him. leafThe sail studied the Hidden Dragon Secret Art and found that it was not difficult. After memorizing it in his head and circting it ording to this technique, it indeed concealed his cultivation.


    <span>In the curator''s room, Feng Qinn had just brewed a pot of tea. Sensing that something was amiss, he walked outside and looked down at Ye Fan''s position.


    Seeing Ye Fan still sitting there reading, Feng Qinn''s eyes revealed a trace of surprise. leaf


    The sail did not know that although the Hidden Dragon Technique was not obscure, most people would not be able to master it so quickly and use it proficiently.


    Reading until the evening, Ye Fan picked a few books, intending to borrow them for tomorrow. Let


    Ye Fan was speechless, there was not a single staff member at the ce where the loan was registered. He


    He saw a button beside him to warn the staff, so he touched it.<span>"Who would have thought that the curator, Feng Qinn, would actuallye down from the stairs?!"


    Curator Feng, why is it you? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "Who else?" wind


    Qing Lan expressionlessly asked a question, and then took Ye Fan''s medical books and began to register them. leaf


    Fan Xian didn''t know whether tough or cry. So this was the only staff member in the entire library!? This curator was a singlemander!?


    However, thinking about it carefully, there aren''t many people here, needless to say, those who went out to borrow books. Thus, there isn''t a need to look for too many people.<span>After he finished borrowing the books, he returned to the estate, and the entire way there was safe and sound.


    <span>He ran to the back garden of the house of the Marquis and saw Su Qingxue nting flowers there.


    Seeing the woman carrying a bucket and strenuously walking on the muddy ground, Ye Fan quickly walked towards her.


    "Little Snow! I''ll help you get it! " Ye Fan took the bucket and saw his wife''s sweaty appearance. He said, "Look at you, your head is full of sweat. What do you think we should do when we catch a cold?" SiuQingxue''s breathing became hurried, "Darling, you''re back, are you sweating a lot? Isn''t it very ugly? " Female


    <span>Ye Zichen subconsciously wiped his face and forehead, then wiped off some dirt on his hands.


    "Haha ¡­" This was the first time Ye Fan had seen Su Qingxue like this. He smiled and said, "This time, they are all small cats."


    Su Qingxue was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She quickly took out a handkerchief and soaked it in water to wipe herself.<span>Seeing her flustered, Ye Fan simply took the silk handkerchief from the woman''s hand.


    "Don''t move, I''ll help you wipe it." Ye Fan held the woman''s cheek with one hand and gently wiped her face with the other. ben<span>"What happened?" It was a very normal thing, but when their eyes met, they both froze for a moment, a strange feeling spreading through their hearts.


    Darling ¡­ Why do I keep having the illusion that you and I have known each other for a long time ¡­ ¡­ " Su Qingxue muttered.

 Chapter 1945

    1945


    Ye Fan slightly smiled, thinking that this might not be an illusion at all, and said, "Maybe this is fate..."He couldn''t tell her about some things, but Su Qingxue herself also had a special feeling.


    After wiping his face, Ye Fan looked around at the tools, as well as the flowers that were being rented.


    "Why are you here alone? "Looking for someone to help you with some tasks, your body is weak, this is too tiring." Ye Fan said.


    However, Su Qingxue shook her head, "It''s alright, with this little matter of growing flowers, I can do it myself." again


    "I said that there aren''t many servants in the manor, and there aren''t many maids either. It wouldn''t be appropriate to ask them to help me nt the flowers."Ye Fan thought for a while and realized that there didn''t seem to be any maidservants in the Residence of Northern Marquis. It could be that the couple was worried that their son was messing around at home, so they didn''t recruit any girls.


    "You should have brought the pce maids over, but it''s not toote now ¡­ "Find a maid to help you with some work, it should be pretty fast," Ye Fan said.


    Does Darling want to find a concubine as soon as possible? " Su Qingxue asked with a smile.<span>Ye Fan shook his head, "What are you thinking about? Just find someone who can work and be clever. Tomorrow, you can ask Uncle Shui to find someone for you."


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded, "Alright, since my husband is so considerate, then I will look for him ¡­ ¡­" But


    <span>"You must also look at the right person. If you don''t get along well with her, it will be annoying to bring her along."


    <span>"You just need to find good ones, spend more money. If you find someone who can read and write, then naturally you won''t be that bad." Ye Fan said.


    The two chatted as they ate the rest of the flowers.


    Ye Fan discovered that Su Qingxue was indeed very proficient in flowers and nts, and even paid attention to the details when nting them. No wonder she didn''t dare to ask others for help so easily.<span>Although Su Qingxue had lost her memory, in Ye Fan''s eyes, the current her did not have any sense of grace, but he still liked her a lot. flutter


    In a trance, Ye Fan couldn''t tell what had happened. Did he really want women to remember the past? Was memories of the past really necessary? can


    If he didn''t remember the past, then was he living with the same Su Qingxue? Would it count as abandoning the former Su Qingxue? And ¡­If she really thought of the past, would the current Grand Princess disappear again? This meant that she had abandoned the current Su Qingxue ¡­ leaf


    Fan Xian''s mind was in a mess. These things were tooplicated, so he could only put it aside for now and slowly think about it after he cured the woman.


    <span>The next day was the day for the Grand Princess to return home. Early in the morning, the pce sent someone to call for the newly wedded Princess Consort to prepare. leaf


    The sails and Su Qingxue were dressed in a festive attire as they sat in a royal carriage and headed towards the pce. cause


    Since Su Qingxue didn''t have a mufei, the door was simpler this time. The Queen Luo Feiyan appeared and held a returning feast in the harem as a royal family gathering.This saved a lot of effort for Ye Fan. After all, he had a big headache over suchplicated etiquette.


    Sitting in the carriage, Ye Fan saw that Su Qingxue''s expression was calm and silent. He couldn''t help but ask, "Xiao Xue, do you not like seeing the Emperor Queen and the others?"


    <span>Su Qingxue was startled and quickly covered Ye Fan''s mouth with her small hands. She nervously shook her head, "Husband! Be careful. Such words cannot be spoken carelessly ".


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "I was just asking..." "You look unhappy." Siu


    <span>Qingxue sighed and said: "Actually ¡­ It''s not that I''m unhappy, it''s just that I''ve been in the pce since I was a child, and I''ve only been able to say a few words to my royal father and empress.


    But now, you''ve summoned me back to the sect and even want me to return for a feast? I was just a little surprised. "


    "That''s nothing. No matter what, she is still the Emperor''s biological daughter. Father, sometimes it is just that you are too embarrassed to lower your status too low. In your heart, you will definitely care about her," said Ye Fan.


    "Darling, you seem to understand me very well. Did you ever be a father?" Su Qingxue asked mischievously.Ye Fan smiled, thinking to himself, you''ve still been a mother for many years.


    Su Qingxue then revealed a smile and said, "Actually ¡­. There are those in the pce who are good to me as well ¡­ image


    <span>Third Royal Brother Su He and Fifth Royal Brother Su Xiao woulde visit me often and treat me as their sister.


    "This time''s return banquet, it is also an excellent asion for me to meet them and let my husband get to know them.""Really? Tell me about your royal siblings so that I can have a sense of security ¡­" leaf


    <span>Sail to think, should have a good rtionship, after all, is also the brother-inw, sister-inw, and so on.


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded and told Ye Fan along the way. Before she knew it, the two had already entered the pce. kwang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wangwang-wangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwang


    <span>The pce was ratherrge. After the two of them had done some basic etiquette for returning home, they came to the imperial harem to attend the banquet. It was already noon. leaf


    <span>Fan originally thought it was a small table, but to his surprise, it was a table simr to the western dining table.


    <span>A group of jade robed princes and princesses were already in the hall, discussing something.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan and Su Qingxue enter, the first one to run towards Su Qingxue was a boy with thick eyebrows and big eyes that were about seven to eight years old.


    <span>Grand Princess Sis! " Siu


    When Qingxue saw the little boy, her eyes revealed a hint of joy. She squatted down and hugged him, "Xiao''er, did you not eat properly again? Howe you became skinnier?"<span>Ye Fan was listening on the side, and immediately knew who this child was.


    <span>Fifth Prince Su Xiao was the youngest son of the Emperor of the Dark World, and his mother was Consort Ye. Her father was one of the Three Saints, Night King Ye Guan Xing.


    As a result, the Night Empress was second only to the Empress in the harem, and Luo Feiyan had to be courteous to her. Naturally, Prince Su Xiao was loved and doted upon.


    <span>However, Su Xiao had some problems since he was young and was unable to cultivate. As a result, the Emperor of the Underworld was extremely vexed, and he especially pitied this child and did everything he could to treat him. Siu


    Because he couldn''t cultivate, he had the same feeling of being in the same boat as Su Qingxue. Plus, the child was very yful, so he liked to run to Su Qingxue''s pce and learn how to y with flowers or listen to her stories."Xiao''er has had a good meal recently. Only the Eldest Princess Sister has gotten skinnier!" Elder sister, is this Prince Consort Ye bullying you? "Tell Xiao''er that Xiao''er will uphold justice for you!" Su Xiao looked at Ye Fan with some hostility. leaf


    The sail was speechless, how could this little brat see that Su Qingxue was thin or not? one


    A beautiful woman came over and said with a smile: "Don''t mind Prince Consort Ye. This child likes to go to the Light Snow Pce and find out that his sister married off, but he cried. Naturally, he is unhappy with a Prince Consort like like you."


    Mother! Xiao''er did not cry! Don''t say it! " Su Xiao turned around and argued, blushing, but he had exposed himself. mass<span>Everyone began tough, all of them amused by this child. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian finally realized that it was Consort Ye. He nodded with a smile. This person had to be courteous, after all, her father was an expert of the sage realm ¡­


    Su Qingxue saw Ye Fan''s stiff demeanor and said apologetically, "Esteemed Empress Ye, please don''t me him. My husband has amnesia and doesn''t remember much about court etiquette."<span>"It''s fine. Today is a banquet for returning home, and it''s also a family banquet. There''s no need to be so formal!" Night Empress was quite generous.


    <span>At this time, a dignified prince with a jade-like face walked over andughed, "Although Prince Consort Ye has lost his memory, he has only just started learning.


    <span>Right now, the poem is famous throughout the entire imperial city, and that ''Ming Mei'' is truly worthy of Su Yun''s admiration! "


    <span>Su Yun was Luo Feiyan''s son, the current Second Prince. Because the Queen was born, he was also the crown prince.


    <span>Since the future Emperor was so polite, Ye Fan naturally had to be polite as well. He smiled and said, "The Crown Prince is too kind. I just got lucky asionally..." "


    Haha! Poetry was something that came from experience. The best works in the world were obtained by chance. Prince Consort was too humble! Parent


    "The Emperor has taught us that although martial arts can establish a nation, only people who are capable of writing can prosper. If there is a chance, I would like to seek guidance from Prince Consort Ma ¡­" Su Yun praised.<span>Ye Fan thought to himself, after borrowing a few lines of poetry, would he still be able to rule a country? This crown prince seemed to have gone too far.


    <span>"Crown Prince, I am inexperienced. I can''t bear to see this..." Ye Fan could only reply half-heartedly.


    Hey, brother-inw, are you interested in leaving your Cloud Numbers with mypany? We can definitely make a lot of money! " one<span>A plump and plump man with arge biscuit face came over and asked with a smile.


    "Third Imperial Brother, we''ve just met, yet you want to discuss business?" Su Qingxue didn''t know whether tough or cry.<span>Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that this was the Third Prince, Su He, a fellow who liked to do business and hated cultivation.


    <span>Because he was fat and only liked to make money, the Emperor did not like him too much. However, this fellow did have business acumen, so he was in charge of many of the Royal Family''spanies.


    <span>The reason why Su He and Su Qingxue had a good rtionship was because Su Qingxue was proficient in flowers and nts. She helped Su He solve a lot of problems with flowers and herbs and made a lot of money.


    Aiya, my royal sister, you don''t know that the poems written by your Prince Consort have already attracted the attention of not only the Imperial City, but all the other ces as well. If"If he were to produce a few good poems in the future, his Cloud Numbers would definitely attract countless attention. When the timees, it will be worth it. He can even earn a lot by advertising!" Su He said with his eyes beaming. leaf


    Fan''s face stiffened. This royal family really had all sorts of people ¡­ Positive


    As he spoke, someone from the pce shouted, "His Majesty is here! "The empress has arrived!"


    <span>Everyone rushed to the entrance of the pce and stood to greet him.


    As for the Queen, Luo Feiyan, she gracefully smiled.


    "No need for formalities. Today''s the banquet specially prepared by the empress for returning home, it''s not like we''re in the imperial court." Su Qian waved his hand.Ye Fan followed the crowd, taking advantage of the chaos to perform their salutations. Only then did everyone return to the pce and take their seats.


    The pce maids began serving the dishes one after another. Each of the dishes was served separately, with great attention paid to the details. leaf


    The sails approved of the delicacies of this world. They ate them cleanly and enjoyed them. Seeing that Su Qingxue, who was sitting next to her, was unable to eat all of them, Fan Jian wished he could eat them for her. riceOn the table, it was a bit stuffy. If Su Qian didn''t say anything, the others wouldn''t dare to speak carelessly.


    However, when everyone saw Ye Fan eating, they were all in a daze. They had never seen the emperor so free and easy before! If he wanted tough, he could only bear with it ¡­<span>Su Qingxue originally wanted to stop him, but seeing that Ye Fan was eating so happily, she couldn''t bear to stop him.


    Su Qian also realized this and a trace of displeasure appeared in his eyes. This act of eating made it seem as if he didn''t even exist ¡­ ¡­Finally, Su Qian put down his chopsticks, wiped his mouth, and suddenly asked, "Prince Consort ¡­. "Is it delicious?"


    Ye Fan raised his head, his tongue rolling away the soup in his mouth, and nodded: "Delicious..."


    <span>Everyone in the room covered their mouths as theyughed, or could not help butugh.


    <span>On the other hand, Su Qian said with a smile that was not a smile, "Since you''ve eaten delicious food, then you can''t eat it for nothing ¡­ ¡­


    <span>The day of the wedding, your poems and words were enough to stun all the subjects. Your literary prowess as the young duke of Zhenbei has already spread throughout the capital in the past two days. Now


    Empress Ri is benevolent and has specially arranged a banquet to return to her house. Do you have any poems to read out for us to hear? " againCome!? Ye Fan''s face waspletely nk. If he had known earlier, he would have eaten less! This


    <span>Haven''t the people of the royal family seen Shi Shi before? Why did he have to listen to the wedding and even listen to the banquet after returning home!?

 Chapter 1946

    1946 Leaf


    Fan Xian really did not want to always borrow the poems of those big schrs and rich people. Firstly, it was inappropriate, and secondly, if some people from Earth were to hear this, they might expose his identity.<span>Although, judging by the standard of literature in this world, they were probably people who hadn''t ascended in thest one or two thousand years, there might be some people who were silent. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian frowned. He had a headache how should he deal with it. Refusing it right away would probably cause the emperor to lose face. He was not prepared for this, so he broke off his rtionship with the royal family.


    Suddenly, Su Qingxue coldly said, "Father, this is too much. We are just sitting here eating. Without any preparation, what kind of poem can Prince Consort do?" paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    <span>De Di frowned, his expression was somewhat unhappy, "I only made him recite a few lines of poetry, not wanted him toe forth and kill the enemy, how could I make things difficult for him?


    "It''s said that a daughter who marries off her daughter and is just about to get married, yet you''re actually helping Prince Consort to contradict me?" ParentThe two girls looked at each other coldly. Neither of them had any intention of giving in.


    <span>At the dining table, the atmosphere suddenly turned stiff. No one dared to speak easily.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, looked at Su Qingxue in surprise. He never thought that such a gentle woman would actually be so unyielding when facing his own father, the current emperor. Acting as his shield? This


    The current Su Qingxue was extremely simr to the her in Ye Fan''s memory. When facing outsiders, he was always as cold as ice.


    No wonder. This father and daughter pair haven''t been able to speak much for the past year. It seems that they aren''t really that close ¡­ leaf<span>Fan Sai couldn''t stand to watch his wife help him, so he could only get up and say, "Your Majesty, the princess was worried that my poems weren''t good enough, so she made you and the empress unhappy instead. is


    <span>In truth, when we left the pce and married into our own, even though the distance was not far, we were still family members of the pce. Now


    When I return to this ce, I will be reunited with the royal family. I will then use this situation to temporarily think of a poem. kwang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wangwang-wangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangw[email protected]@


    Luo Feiyan tried to smooth things over as she said, "Prince Consort is too modest. Today is a banquet to return home. If it''s a good day, feel free topose a poem. His Majesty is magnanimous, so naturally it won''t be too harsh ¡­"Ye Fan smiled and nodded, but in his heart, he could only apologize to his ancestors while reciting, "The moon is born in the sea, the heavens and the earth share this time." Emotion


    People resented the distant night, and unexpectedly, love arose at this very moment.<span>Extinguish the candle full of light, clothe oneself to be exposed. No


    "I''ll give it to you as a gift, and you''ll even have a good dream ¡­" Poetry


    After reciting, the entire pce was silent, and even a pin drop could be heard...


    It was no wonder that the Underworld Emperor and the others were all dumbfounded. One must know that the first two lines of this poem were well-known throughout the ages. will


    The grand and magnificent scenery of the sea and moon was directly transformed into a love affair. It could be said to be perfect as the scenery entered one''s heart.<span>The entire text was filled with endless yearning and love, causing one to have an endless amount of time to think about it. Siu


    Qingxue''s big watery eyes were filled with the starlight of worship. She looked at her lover beside her, and the warmth in her eyes almost melted her ¡­<span>She had originally thought that since Ye Fan was in such a hurry, it would be very difficult for him toe up with any sort of poem to this kind of scene. paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    De also took a deep breath and calmed himself down. After carefully appreciating for a while, he sighed with emotion, "The feelings have be one with the scenery, and everything has slipped in... What a great ''the moon on the sea, the earth ends at this time''... You<span>"This little town''s North Marquis sure is cunning, purposely saying that he''s no good and then saying the world shocking words ¡­" "


    Prince Consort Ye was truly a genius in poetry. He had never seen someone with such talent before. He should have long been renowned throughout the world...<span>Although our great battle is heavy on Wu Qingwen, His Majesty has always been nurturing civil officials to carry out important tasks.


    <span>"Although warriors can protect the safety of the country, they can still benefit tens of thousands of people. As a prince consort, he should be entrusted with a heavy responsibility," Luo Feiyan said with a smile. Siu


    Yun Che said excitedly, "Father, this son believes that with Ye Fan''s talent, even if his cultivation is insufficient, he should still break into the Sacred Royal Academy!"


    <span>On the side, Ye Fan secretly cursed, what was the Crown Prince talking about? He didn''t need to go to the Sacred Royal Academy. He graduated the most from Xuanyuan Academy as a hoodlum, so he didn''t want to continue going to school ¡­ No


    <span>After thinking about it, he seriously thought for a moment before replying, "There is still a long way to go before we can recruit people to the Sacred Royal Academy. end


    <span>"The Sacred Royal Academy mainly focuses on cultivation. It would be quite difficult to recruit a Foundation Establishment cultivator. When the timees, it would be very hard to convince the masses ¡­"


    <span>"Even if I cannot enter the academy, I hope that in the future, I will be able to interact more with Prince Consort Ye, and not bury his talent," Su Yun said. paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    De Di frowned. "What? Do you think I won''t use anyone?"Su Yun''s face paled, he realized that he was being anxious, and quickly exined, "Royal father, please do not me me.


    Luo Feiyan also looked at her son reproachfully, exhorting him with a smile, "Your Majesty, the Crown Prince valued talents and civil officials because he had learned from you ¡­ "This is a good thing." paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic<span>Only then did the Demon Emperor be slightly happy. He looked towards Ye Fan and said, "Did you really think of this poem after the Grand Princess got married and missed the pce?"


    Ye Fan nodded his head, and could only admit it at this time, "Yes, on the way here, I even talked to the princess, and our fatherly love is deep and heavy like a mountain. Your Highness


    "Although I can''t say much to her, blood is thicker than water ¡­"


    Emperor of the Underworld looked at his daughter with aplicated gaze. Su Qingxue lowered her head and did not utter a single word. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    Night Empress'' eyes reddened as she said, "Your Majesty, when chenqie came to the Imperial City from Dark Moon City, she also greatly missed her family. At the time when we went back home, all sorts of feelings were mixed within ¡­<span>"I presume the Grand Princess is like this as well. She has received the love and concern of so many emperors since she was young. She must have it etched in her heart as well."


    "Oh, looks like my beloved concubine also feels rather regretful towards this poem, huh?" The Emperorughed, and his mood improved quite a bit.Night Empress nodded. "That''s right. Chenqie grew up by the sea, but never thought she could produce such a poem. Prince Consort Ye is truly a genius ¡­"


    The more Ye Fan heard, the more embarrassed he felt, and his face almost turned red. Table<span>The only one who didn''t feel anything about poetry was the young Su Xiao.


    <span>Now that he had eaten enough, Su Xiao suddenly got up from his chair and ran to the side of the Emperor, begging, "Royal father! The eldest princess sister left the pce, Xiao''er also wanted to go outside to y! royal father, can you let Xiao''er go out to y? "


    "Haha, you little fellow, all you think about is going out of the pce. If it''s cold today, you can go out when it''s spring ¡­." The Emperor caressed his youngest son''s head lovingly."No, no, no! Xiao''er was bored to death in the pce! "My royal brothers and sisters are cultivating, sparring, and I can''t cultivate ¡­" Su Xiao had a wronged expression.


    <span>Emperor Nether revealed a pained expression. "Xiao''er, be good and listen. Your body is weak. You should wait for the sky to warm up before you go out ¡­"


    Su Xiao refused. He was about to cry, but after shouting twice, he suddenly couldn''t shout anymore!


    "Ah... "Ah ¡­" Su Xiao painfully fell to the ground, clutching his chest, his face pale!


    This scared the Emperor of the Underworld, Night Imperial Concubine, and the others so much that they all stood up abruptly!


    "Xiao''er!" He held his son and shouted, "Quick, invite Imperial Advisor Chu! "Faster!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1947

    <span>Everyone in the pce revealed a nervous expression.


    Night Empress ran to her son''s side in panic and said with a sorrowful expression, "Xiao''er! Xiao''er! You have to hold on! "The Imperial Advisor will be here soon..."


    Su Xiao painfully gasped for air, his voice very weak. "Mother, royal father ¡­ "I feel so ufortable ¡­"


    <span>When Ye Fan saw this scene, he couldn''t help but frown and asked Su Qingxue, "What kind of illness is the Fifth Prince suffering from?"


    Su Qingxue also held onto her dress tightly and worriedly said in a low voice, "Xiao''er has a heart defect since she was a small Innate. If her body is too tired, it would cause her to feel unwell, so I can''t get lucky ¡­ ¡­. by


    <span>"Thanks to the efforts of Imperial Physician Chu and a few imperial physicians, the treatment could only be carried out with a medicinal stone." First


    Natural heart disease? See<span>To begin with, even in the highly developed and cultivated Great Deste World, some diseases that were born to them were still difficult to cure.


    Because everyone depended on cultivation, they were immune to all kinds of diseases. On the contrary, they had few methods to treat diseases that were unable to be cultivated. This


    Only Su Xiao was born in the Royal family. If he was born into an ordinary family, he probably wouldn''t be able to live until now.


    Looking at Su Xiao''s appearance, Ye Fan had a rough idea, but... If he were to help her now, wouldn''t he have to expose his medical skills?That''s not right... Ye Fan shook his head, what''s wrong with me? This is saving someone, how can I be worried about exposing too much of my abilities, and not save someone when they are already dead?


    Ye Fan quickly stepped forward and said, "Let me take a look at the Fifth Prince''s heart condition. I should be able to help him a little..." "


    You even know medicine? " He couldn''t help but ask in astonishment.<span>Ye Fan nodded, "I dare not say anything else, but I can see the heart disease."


    If this was the past, then naturally the Emperor of the Underworld and the others would not believe that this good-for-nothing young duke knew medical skills.<span>But now, Ye Fan had gradually changed his image of the past.


    In addition, at this time, if he were to randomly stir up trouble, it would most likely be the "crime of deceiving the monarch". It was likely that Ye Fan did not dare to casually interfere. MostThe most important thing was that even the Emperor of the Underworld and the rest had no way out. They could only trust Ye Fan for the time being!


    Ye Fan carried Su Xiao to a bed in the side hall. While checking his pulse, he also released his spiritual sense to check the condition of Su Xiao''s heart. Past


    After a while, Ye Fan frowned and said: "Currently... "The Fifth Prince will be fine. He might feel ufortable, but his life won''t be in danger."


    What do you mean? There''s no life at stake right now, so what happens in the future? " Emperor Nimrod quickly asked. leafFan Xian seemed a bit baffled as he said, "State Grandmaster Chu ¡­" "Did you not mention the operation to the Fifth Prince?"


    Operation? "This heart disease, how do we perform the surgery?" With a grave expression on his face, the Emperor of the Underworld said, "Are we going to cut open the heart?!"Ye Fan was stunned, so it turned out that there was no cardiac surgery in this world, but logically speaking... Chu Yunyao should know the key to this problem, was she not confident? Or did he not have this kind of skill?


    "Prince Consort Ye, do you have a way to cure Xiao''er?" If I can cure him, I would be willing to cut my lifespan by a hundred years! " "¡­" Night Empress'' eyes brimmed with tears.<span>Night Empress! Don''t talk nonsense! "When Imperial Advisor Chu arrives, I''ll ask him in detail. This brat is indeed good at writing poems. However, I won''t easily believe his medical skills!" The Emperor of the Underworld spoke with a stern expression. Siu


    <span>Qingxue was very nervous as she whispered: "Prince Consort ¡­ "If you''re not confident, don''t dy Xiao''er''s illness." leaf


    Fan Xian felt helpless. He reckoned that this group of people wouldn''t easily believe him, so he could only say, "Then when Imperial Adviser Chu arrives, I''ll have a chat with her."<span>Prince Consort Ye, I don''t believe your words. As the number one wise man of the dynasty, how can youpare your medical skills with hers? " Su He shook his head, he admired Chu Yunyao a lot. leaf


    The sail didn''t exin too much and silently waited at the side. Past


    After a while, Su Xiao had indeed improved a bit, and Chu Yunyao, led by a pce maid, had rushed over.<span>"Greetings to Your Majesty and Empress ¡­" Chu Yunyao''s position was special, she did not need to pay any big respects.


    State Grandmaster Chu! Hurry up and dispense with the formalities! "Come and show it to Xiao''er!" Emperor Nether Realm quickly called out. one


    <span>The white robed Chu Yunyao, it seemed like she didn''t have time to change her clothes, and her hair was a bit messy. see


    When they arrived at Ye Fan and Su Qingxue, Chu Yunyao pretended that she wasn''t familiar with them and walked over to Su Xiao''s side. She took out a self-made stethoscope and ced it in front of Su Xiao''s heart.


    "State Grandmaster Chu!" How is my Xiao''er? " she asked in a tearful voice.<span>Chu Yunyao listened for a while, then raised her head and said, "The Fifth Prince is fine, as long as you follow the medicine I gave him, he will be able to take it on time, and there won''t be any danger to his life ¡­ ¡­"


    When they heard Chu Yunyao say this, only then did the Emperor of the Underworld and the others rx.Imperial Advisor, just now Prince Consort Ye said that my fifth brother can undergo surgery, is that true? " Su He asked curiously. Chu


    Yun Yao lightly frowned, she looked at Ye Fan with some helplessness, "An operation ¡­." "No..." leaf


    <span>Sail was stunned, why did this woman pretend to be stupid? and immediately asked, "Yun ¡­. No, Imperial Advisor Chu, what do you mean by that? He


    Mitral valve problems, stenosis of the great artery valve, iplete closure, difficult flow of blood, so there is a reverse flow. This


    "If he doesn''t undergo surgery, can it be that he will have to wait for some acute pulmonary edema or even a heart failure before he can think of a solution?"


    The Fifth Prince was a member of the imperial family. If he was going to undergo surgery, he would need to use an animal''s heart valve or someone else''s heart valve to rece it. Would the imperial family be able to ept that?<span>Moreover, the Fifth Prince was too young, no matter which valve was used to rece him, he would easily be petrified. He would have to undergo surgery in the next five to ten years. off


    <span>After performing such an operation, he is still unable to cultivate and is unable to solve the root of the problem! " Chu Yunyao refuted.


    <span>Ye Fan immediately said, "Then let''s think of a way. For example, with the help of Rose''s operation, we can remove the great mitral artery and the pulmonary valve, and exchange them all."


    His heart was still his heart! "Even if you''re not a cardiac surgeon, it''s impossible for you to not think of it with your intelligence, right?"


    "There''s a problem with the fifth prince''s mitral valve membrane. Isn''t there still a problem if you change it?"


    No problem at all! The pressure that the pulmonary valve membrane can withstand is less than a fraction of that of the mitral valve. by"So, the great arteries that originally belonged to the mitral valve, when the valve is repaired, that is enough!"


    Stop it! Your method is not feasible! " Chu Yunyao coldly rejected him. She stood up and said to the Emperor, "Your Majesty, for the safety of the Fifth Prince, do not listen to the nonsense of Prince Consort Ye ¡­"


    <span>The pce waspletely silent. paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    The Kaiser, Queen and the others were all in a state of shock.They could not understand what Chu Yunyao and Ye Fan were talking about, but it sounded very mysterious ¡­ Although ¡­


    They did not understand, but they knew, to be able to argue with Chu Yunyao like this, it meant that Ye Fan was truly talented. He was not talking nonsense, it was just that Chu Yunyao did not support him.Su Qingxue also looked at her husband in surprise. She was getting more and more confused. This Prince Consort who was supposed to be trash seemed to be quite proficient in poetry. He could evenpete with the Imperial Advisor''s medical skills? too


    Zi Su Yun, Third Prince Su He, and the rest were all stunned. They looked at Ye Fan in a whole new light. Yes


    <span>If the Imperial Advisor was present for verification, it meant that Ye Fan''s medical skills were not just for show. He was a genuine person! paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    <span>De Di took a deep breath, and looked at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze, then looked at Chu Yunyao and said, "Imperial Advisor ¡­. "Tell me the truth, Prince Consort Ye said that if you don''t undergo surgery, your life will be in danger. Is that true?"


    Chu Yunyao clenched her teeth, and gloomily nced at Ye Fan, and could only say, "There is indeed danger, but the operation that he talked about, is also dangerous ¡­ ¡­" and


    "Rather than risking my life, I might as well treat him and slowly think of a way..."


    <span>"State Grandmaster... Are you sure that you can think of a way to prevent my Xiao''er from suddenly leaving? " paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    The De Di''s tone began to turn serious, it was clear that he wanted to make Chu Yunyao give an order. Even if something happened, she would be finished!


    Even though Chu Yunyao had contributed a lot to the battle, she was still nothing more than a chess piece. Chu


    Yun Yao bit her lip, silent, deep in thought ¡­ ¡­ one


    At the side, Ye Fan was somewhat displeased. This emperor dared to bully his woman? cord<span>Sex shouted, "I will treat the Fifth Prince! "I will handle this matter alone. If I can''t cure him, I''ll do whatever I want!"


    Ye Fan made up his mind. If he really couldn''t cure it, he would at most rebel! Isn''t it just an emperor in the sage realm? From<span>Even if he couldn''t beat her, wouldn''t he be able to escape? If they couldn''t escape, then the Sword Demons would fight to the death! do


    People always had a bottom line. They could endure a little bit of suffering and being scolded as trash. They couldn''t just watch their woman get bullied! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1948

    <span>After hearing this, everyone in the hall was shocked. They looked at Ye Fan in disbelief, not knowing where he got the courage to take over this matter like this!


    Chu Yunyao also did not think that it would turn out like this. She turned her head to look at the man, her expression difficult to describe. Siu


    Gentle Snow felt her hands and feet turn cold as she trembled. Her bright eyes stared at the man as her heart beat in her throat!<span>Emperor of the Underworld''s eyes were fixed on Ye Fan, as if he wanted to see something, but on Ye Fan''s face, there was nothing to fear!


    "Prince Consort Ye, this isn''t a joke. If you issue an order in front of His Majesty, you will be deceiving him if you fail to do so!" It''s not a joke! " Luo Feiyan reminded him. leaf<span>Fan nodded, "I know, but I''m a doctor. Since I saw it, I can''t just leave him in the lurch."


    <span>Good! What a great prince consort! I really didn''t see that you had such guts!


    It looks like even though you don''t have a strong cultivation base, you''ve still inherited the pride of the Residence of Northern Marquis!


    <span>This Emperor will do it! If you can cure Xiao''er, just tell me what rewards you need! " "Underworld God said."


    <span>I didn''t save someone for the sake of a reward, not to mention that the Fifth Prince is the Princess''s little brother after all, and is even her little brother that she really likes ¡­ " Ye Fan said. kwang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wangwang-wangwangwangwangwangwangw[email protected]@


    Everyone in the room immediately looked at Su Qingxue. Each of their eyes revealed traces of warmth.<span>"Your Majesty, I need to talk to Young Marquis Ye about the operation. Please grant us permission to leave the Li Pce ¡­" Chu Yunyao solemnly said. paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    "The banquet to return home is almost done. The Imperial Advisor and Prince Consort can go and quickly prepare for the operation."


    "When Xiao''er truly recovers, I will definitely hold a banquet to celebrate!"Without dy, Ye Fan sat in Chu Yunyao''s car and left the pce, leaving Su Qingxue to return to the house of the Marquis.


    <span>After exiting the pce, Chu Yunyao immediately stopped resisting, and said with a frown, "What are you crazy about? "Why did you have to undergo this operation!?"


    <span>The emperor has clearly ordered you to issue a military order, so I can''t let him bully you like this! " Ye Fan said unhappily.


    Chu Yunyao helplessly shook her head, "Endure a period of peace, and you think you''re some little brat? kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing"Argh..." Strictly speaking, we are already over a hundred years old. Can''t you think of maturing a bit? "Do you think I can''t get out of this?"


    Don''t forget, I''ve only been awake for less than thirty years ¡­. However, this matter was not impulsive.


    <span>I can''t stand by and watch you get bullied, and I can''t just sit back and watch a patient who needs help. I have my bottom line. " Ye Fan said seriously.


    <span>"You are ying with fire! Around the great arteries, there was a stimtion conduction system, and it was all nerve tissue!


    If he was injured to this point, his heart wouldn''t be able to beat. It was possible to only remove a portion of the valve from the great artery, but to remove all of them, it was almost impossible ¡­ quaque


    It can be said that you are very skilled, but you can guarantee to be absolutely safe!? " ChuYun Yao gloomily rolled her eyes at the man, "Do you think it''s cutting your appendix? If the sess rate of this operation is high, do I need to stop you like this? "


    Ye Fan grinned and said: "Little Yao Yao..." I knew you were worried about that.


    But, like I said, I can''t give up just because of the difficulty ¡­ "If both you and I don''t act, the child is finished."So if the operation doesn''t work, are we all finished? " Chu Yunyao asked back.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "I already thought about it. If there really is no way back, then at most I will just run away!"


    "Since this Great Deste World is so big, there should be quite a few ces where I can bring you and Qingxue to roam and roam ¡­"


    "You ¡­ You must be crazy! So that''s what you think!? "Can you beat up a Saint realm expert!?" Chu Yunyao was speechless. leaf<span>Fan Xianughed. "Don''t worry, you have to have confidence in my surgical skills. If it really isn''t possible..." Let''s give it a try... "


    <span>Chu Yunyao held her forehead in pain, "I really do owe you from my previous life ¡­ ¡­ You might as well not appear and die... "I''ve only been back for a few days, and I''m already having migraines ¡­"


    "Is it a headache? "Come, let me help you massage it." Ye Fan reached his hands into the woman''s clothes... "<span>Where are you rubbing?! " Chu Yunyao said angrily.


    Aiya... All kneads are kneads... " Ye Fan said in all seriousness, "Little Yao Yao, remember to help me prepare the surgical instruments, as well as the artificial blood vessels. It should be very easy for you..." Chu


    Yun Yao curiously said, "This operation requires artificial blood vessels?"Ye Fan nodded his head andughed, "I think, if the location of the membranous septum can be determined by light, then only the tip of the valve can be removed."


    Chu Yunyao''s eyes lit up. Theyman might not understand what Ye Fan was thinking, but she could still make a mistake and understand what a man meant.


    You... Heart surgery does have brains, if that''s the case. "The sess rate has increased tremendously." leaf<span>Fan Xieughed, "There is an expert in the arts, so it''s impossible for me to not have made any preparations. Overall, my chance of getting the operation done is quite high, of course... We also have to prepare for the worst. "


    <span>Chu Yunyao''s eyes were filled with ridicule as she said, "If you really can do it, then you really will be a famous person, and recently you just became a genius poet, and now you''re going to be the divine doctor''s consort ¡­ ¡­. "You are really something." leaf


    Fan Xianughed awkwardly: "My literary copying is a waste of time." "Stopughing at me. I had no other choice. I was forced to do so. I was just afraid that I would be exposed by those who knew about it."


    Don''t worry... "Just in the decades I''ve been living on the expedition, I haven''t met anyone from China, including the ancients. Otherwise, it''s not up to you toe here and talk about these poems." Chu Yunyao said.<span>Ye Fan thought about it for a moment. These people didn''t even know the Green Lotus Robe, so he felt that it was unlikely for him to be exposed. one


    Arriving at the Imperial Advisor''s mansion, Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao naturally couldn''t help but have a fierce battle.


    It was unknown if it was an illusion, but Ye Fan felt that Chu Yunyao was especially emotional today. It was even more passionate than when they first reunited.


    However, they were enjoying themselves, and the proper preparations for the operation were made. The two of them discussed and confirmed the n.Chu Yunyao then informed the pce that the operation was scheduled to be in three days. She needed this time to create the instruments and instruments for the operation.


    It was dark when he returned to the Residence of Northern Marquis. leaf


    When the sail came to Su Qingxue''s yard, it found out that the woman was not there? He ran to the back garden, but he didn''t see anything.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but to ask a servant. He found out that Su Qingxue had returned to the mansion in the afternoon and also called Uncle Shui. He then hurriedly ran out and didn''te back.


    <span>Ye Fan thought that with Uncle Shui around, it shouldn''t be too big of a problem, so he decided to go back to his study and read his medical book with a peace of mind. can


    <span>Yes, just as he passed by a yard, Ye Fan suddenly sensed that there was actually a figure hiding in a dark corner?


    That fellow hadpletely concealed his aura and cultivation. It was as though it was air, fusing together with the surrounding trees, rocks, houses, and shadows ¡­.


    This kind of concealing ability had fooled all the guards in the mansion, and it was even more powerful than that of Su Qingxue''s senior brother!


    <span>If it wasn''t for the fact that Ye Fan''s strength was much greater than that guy''s, and if not for the fact that he was an expert in assassination, he would have almost been fooled. leaf


    The sail pretended to be nonchnt as she muttered in her heart: Could this Residence of Northern Marquis still be robbed? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1949

    <span>1949 He


    He could sense that this thief did not have any killing intent, and did not even have any enmity towards him. He was purely hiding and hiding within the mansion.


    <span>Ye Fan thought to himself, there''s no meaning in pulling him out, he might as well see what this thief is up to.


    While thinking, Ye Fan already very naturally walked back to his own courtyard. and<span>At the same time, the thief turned into a shadow and jumped onto the roof after seeing Ye Fan leave. Like a cat, he continuously jumped and flew away.


    <span>However, the thief did not know that a figure on a flying sword was looking down at him from high up in the sky ¡­


    Stepping on his flying sword, he kept his distance from Ye Fan. Only Ye Fan was able to track that thief, but thetter waspletely unable to find Ye Fan. leaf


    The corner of Fan Xian''s mouth raised into a smile, just like a cat catching a mouse. He wanted to see what exactly this guy was up to.


    <span>After following for a distance, they saw a bustling and bustling street with bright lights.


    On both sides of the river, there were pavilions and pavilions, birds were singing and flowers were gathering.


    Those bold dressed women were recruiting customers, and there were also quite a few refined schrs singing and chanting ¡­ "<span>The Rainbow Cloud Workshop? " Ye Fan stood in the air. Even if he had never been here before, he could probably guess what kind of ce this was.


    The ck shadow quietly snuck into a small alley, climbed up a window at the back of a pavilion, and quickly entered. leaf


    The sail touched its chin and pondered for a moment. Then, it also removed its flying sword and descended.


    Arriving at the alley, after making sure that there were no people around, Ye Fan jumped to the corner of the balcony on the second floor, sticking to the wall, intending to listen for any movement inside. "


    ¡­ ¡­. Aiyo, my Qing''er, my little ancestor! You''re finally back! Next time, just ask the servants to buy cosmetics! You<span>"After leaving for so long, the guests downstairs are all about to explode, waiting to hear you sing a little song!"


    <span>"Mother Yao, Qing''er is a little tired. Can we rest tonight?" The woman''s voice was sweet and melodious. yang


    <span>On the stage, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be stunned...


    This thief was a woman? Furthermore... Could it be the bearers, my dear?


    Ye Fan rolled his eyes. No wonder this woman had chosen the previously unremarkable young marquis. It seems that this woman had some ulterior motives towards the Northern marquis'' residence...


    He didn''t know what exactly was on the map. What was more, there was something suspicious about the woman''s identity... From<span>This woman''s cultivation could be hidden from him, and he could tell that she definitely wasn''t a simple cultivator. She should have some sort of strange technique to aid her cultivation. No


    It was inevitable, otherwise someone would have seen through it long ago. How could he still stay here as a servant?"No!" It was one thing if you didn''t ept guests, but if you didn''t even sing a song, then why are you staying here for nothing?


    <span>Don''t you think that now that Ye Fan has be the Grand Princess''s consort, he would have the guts toe here to see you?


    In a few days, it will be the Courtesan Belle selection. You have to fight for a good ce and then find a young master to buy out that contract!<span>After you get the Courtesan Belle title, breaking the contract will be a huge bonus! After you earn a lot of money, you can rest however you want!


    I''m afraid that at that time, you will be able to marry a noble old master, and be a youngdy that enjoys wealth and prosperity without any worries! "Qing''er said faintly, "Mama Yao, don''t talk about this anymore. Even if I were to marry into a rich family, a brotheldy like me will only be a concubine. I will never have a good day ¡­" "


    So what if he became a concubine? With your looks and talent, how many of those rich and powerful women canpare to you?


    If you suppress them, those old masters will decide who is the boss and who is the boss. " Mama Yao said in disdain. Qing Qing


    However, the child asked again, "Mama Yao, if the young duke is still willing toe, then it doesn''t count as a breach of contract. This contract cannot be bought out, right?"<span>"The rules are like this, but ¡­" Don''t even think about it! He had the guts to marry a princess, but he still came to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop?


    Besides, what''s good about Ye Fan? Even though his poems had resounded throughout the Imperial City in the past two days, and everyone was praising him ¡­<span>However, in the end, martial arts is still the way to rule. He may not be able to inherit the title of a noble in the future, so there''s not much benefit between you and him!


    Listen to mom, ignore Ye Fan. It''s good that he didn''te, so I''ll find something more worthy for you! " Speak


    Mother Yao urged Qing''er to hurry up and sing a song...<span>Ye Fan was listening outside, and only when he noticed that the woman had already gone downstairs, did he get up and fly into the air. a few


    In the time of a breath, Ye Fan had already returned to the Northern Marquis Mansion. He


    When they arrived at the courtyard that Qing''er was hiding in, they found out that it was Ye Huang Tu''s study.<span>Although the door was locked, it had clearly been opened and locked by someone, because there was no dust on it. leaf


    Fan Zheng was wondering what this woman was looking for when he heard the voices of Su Qingxue and Uncle Shuiing from outside.<span>"Princess, tell me how tired you are. "Hurry up and take a good rest."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan hurriedly walked out. He saw Uncle Shui supporting Su Qingxue as they slowly walked towards the bedroom.Little Snow! "What''s wrong?" Ye Fan quickly went up and hugged the woman. He discovered that Su Qingxue''splexion was unsightly and her footsteps were weak.


    "Darling ¡­" "You''re back. How''s the surgical preparation going?" Su Qingxue asked weakly.


    <span>"Forget the surgery. How are you?" Ye Fan said with a pained heart. one


    Uncle Shui sighed and said, "Young Marquis, Princess is worried that something will happen to you during your operation. Once we return home, let this old servant bring her to the Grace Temple in the city to burn incense and pray. Also


    <span>He went to visit the three highly respected imperial physicians and asked for their opinion. nodule


    On the way back, the princess may be too tired and dizzy. "


    "Yes." Su Qingxue took out a small golden bag and three small slips of paper and handed them to Ye Fan.


    Darling ¡­ "You may not be able to help, but you need to be at ease."Ye Fan took these items, and then looked at his pale-faced wife. He really didn''t know what to say, this woman was really stupid to the point that his heart felt like it was being cut by knives. See


    Coming out, Su Qingxue''s body was cold and her Qi and blood were insufficient, causing her to have low blood pressure. Although it wasn''t a big problem, it was because she was worried for him.


    Ye Fan picked up the woman, carried her back to the room andid her down. He warmly said, "Don''t be like this in the future. When your husband does things for me, he naturally has his limits. You must learn to trust me." Siu


    <span>Gentle Snow said with a faint smile, "I naturally believe in my husband ¡­ "But my husband saved my little brother, so I want to be as frail as possible ¡­" "


    <span>"Stop talking, rest well..." Ye Fan held the woman''s hand and apanied her to sleep.


    Not long after Su Qingxue fell asleep, Ye Shuangqing also came back from outside.


    "Big brother! What''s the matter with you? From what Uncle Shui said, you want to perform surgery on Prince Su Xiao? When did you learn medical skills!? " Ye Xianqing looked anxious and worried.<span>Ye Fan told his sister to be quiet and not disturb Su Qingxue''s rest, so he pulled her outside.


    <span>"I have studied medicine for a long time, I have never told you about it. Rest assured, I know what I''m doing," said Ye Fan. leaf


    <span>"Father and Mother must not know about this, or mother will be scared half to death..."


    "Do you have so little confidence in me?" Ye Fan shook his head with a bitter smile, "It''s not like I''m crazy."<span>"That''s right, not only are you not crazy, you''re also showing off!" The moon was shining in the sea, the ends of the earth were at the same time ''. Isn''t this poem too awesome... This


    What''s a poem called? "Everyone has gone crazy uploading at the top of the cloud, but no one knows what the poem''s name is." Ye Xianqing asked. leaf<span>Fan was stunned, "This..." How did this poem get passed on? I read it in the pce... " "


    Didn''t you know that Third Prince Su He loved to send out messages? He recited the poem you recited at the banquet when you returned home today. Large


    Brother, go take a look at your Cloud ount. It has already broken through 200,000 fans!<span>Everyone is urging you to quickly tell them the name of this poem... " Ye Shiqing teased with a smile. leaf


    Fan Xian wiped his face, feeling the urge to cry but unable to shed tears. This bunch of fellows were not good at cultivation, did not plead for longevity, and did not y with the media!?Never in his wildest dreams would he imagine that his fame in this deste world was actually not because of the emperor level sword intent, but rather because of ''literary talent''... Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1950

    1950


    Unable to resist Ye Shuangqing''s question, Ye Fan could only tell her that the poem was called "Full Moon Huai Yuan". Speak


    If he were to rise, it was fortunate that the world had the same sun and moon. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even know how to exin what the moon was.<span>However, the moon of this world was only one of therger stars in the night sky, and it was also obviously not the moon seen on Earth. leaf


    "Qing Shui, what are you doing here?" Qing Shui asked the little girl.


    Brother, are you really sure about this operation? I''ve never seen you do it before. ""Don''t worry, I won''t take my life as a joke." Ye Fan patted his sister''s shoulder. leaf


    She took a deep breath and said with aplicated look in her eyes, "I even suspect that you''ve been taught a lesson by an immortal. After this amnesia, you''ve be more and more powerful. It seems like everything ¡­""That day when I was weing the bride, I said that it was an expert giving pointers. You guys don''t believe me either!" Ye Fan happily said. Positive


    Saying that, Ye Fan''s phone really did ring.<span>Ye Fan looked at it in bewilderment. He didn''t know whose number was this, but there were six ''seven'' at the end of the number. It seemed very special. "


    <span>"Who is it?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"Heh heh... It seems that it is indeed amnesia. Little Town''s North Marquis, after seeing this number, you still don''t know who This King is? " A dignified and graceful manughed.


    Ye Fan was a little confused. He gave the number to Sang Yanqing and whispered, "Who is this?" Female


    The child, upon seeing this, almost cried out in shock, "Bro!" It''s His Majesty the Qi King! His Majesty''s younger cousin! "<span>Ye Fan suddenly realized that it was actually a prince. No wonder the number was so arrogant.


    "Qi, Qi, Qi, it''s just perfect."Uh... What business does Your Highness have? " Ye Fan asked.


    The Qi Kingughed, "Your Majesty has ced great importance on Xiao''er''s operation, but your majesty has so many affairs to attend to that he can''t take care of all of them.<span>Therefore, I specifically asked this king to help you and Imperial Advisor Chu. If there are any difficulties in the preparation for the operation, the goods need help and can be found directly by this king.


    This king does not want to give you too much pressure, so I did not go to suppress the Residence of Northern Marquis. If you need this phone call, you can call directly. "


    Ye Fan came back to his senses, afraid that not only had he sent the Qi King to help him, but it was also to supervise him.It seemed that the Emperor had truly taken his youngest son very seriously. Firstly, it was his fatherly love, and secondly, Su Xiao''s grandfather was a sage expert, the Night King. He didn''t dare to make any mistakes.


    "Your Royal Highness, I understand. The operation is in the process of being prepared, so I temporarily don''t need anything here. You can ask Imperial Advisor Chu, she might need some special materials." Ye Fan calmly replied. homo-<span>Wang smiled. "Good, looks like you''re quite confident." Oh, that''s right. This King also approves of your poems. If there''s a chance to meet up and have a chat, let''s do it like this first... " hang


    After the call, Ye Fan could not help but smile wryly, it seems like his poems have really be famous, even the royal family has spread them.<span>"Big brother! You''re so strong now! His Highness the Prince of Qi actually called you personally, and even allowed you to directly call him! " Ye Shuangqing''s eyes were shining as she spoke with admiration.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Is this Qi King very amazing?"


    Of course! Not only was Su Qi the king''s most trusted cousin, he was also one of the ten great heavenly kings!


    <span>With half of the imperial city''s military power in his hands, he could enter and exit the Imperial Pce at any time. What position do you think it should be!? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian curled his lips. Heavenly King, military matters, he didn''t even have much interest in them. There was no need for him to bow in respect to such a privilege, he rather liked it ¡­


    "Hee hee... "My big brother''s reputation is growing. In the past, only father had the qualifications to call the Qi King at Zhenbei Mansion, but now, it''s my big brother''s turn!"<span>"Ye Shuangqing grabbed Ye Fan''s arm and jumped happily."


    "Silly girl, it''s just a phone call, is there anything to be happy about ¡­"


    Seeing his sister sincerely happy for him, Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile. one<span>During the night of training and reading, Ye Fan didn''t dare to waste any of his business. Day


    <span>When the sun was bright, Ye Fan had already reached the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. After that, it would not be so easy to form the core. Ye Fan estimated that it would take a few days. radiography


    After frequentlying to the Xuanyuan Academy, Ye Fan directly entered the library and returned the medical books. Also


    "It''s clear as day, both as a curator and as a counter staff member.""You''re not going to watch it anymore?" Feng Qinn asked as he kept the book.


    Ye Fan was secretly admiring this woman''s special dark red cloud hair. Although this woman''s skeleton wasrger than the average woman''s, she didn''tck a feminine charm, and her lines were filled with the scent of mature women.


    Moreover, the charm of going through all sorts of trials and tribtions to settle down was not something an ordinary woman couldpare to. alsoHe wondered what his mother looked like in this world. Logically speaking, it was unlikely that she was more beautiful than Feng Qinn to be able to attract Ye Huang''s attention ¡­ aural


    <span>Reaching Feng Qinn''s question, Ye Fan casually replied, "Finished."


    <span>Feng Qinn''s hands paused as he raised his head with a bit of doubt: "You didn''t sleep?"


    Ye Fan shrugged, "Anyway, I''m not sleepy.""In order to cure the Grand Princess''s Heaven Yin Meridian?" Feng Qinn narrowed his eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Yes." wind


    <span>Qing Lan didn''t say anything else. After confirming thest two books, she said, "Alright, it''s done."


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, curiously asked, "Don''t you think that my way of thinking is naive?" They all say that even the imperial physicians can''t do anything, and can''t. " wind


    <span>Qing Lan picked up the book, and with a meaningful nce at the empty library, he said, "Do you think those imperial physicians were able to read a few medical books here when they were still studying in the academy?"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled in his heart. Indeed, it was just as he had thought. Because the cultivation civilization of this world was too developed, even the basic nobles weren''t sick, so medicine wasn''t taken seriously.


    These imperial physicians had no choice but to do so because they simply didn''t need any medicine that was particrly advanced. However, this didn''t mean that in this vast and mystical world, there really wasn''t a way to cure the Celestial Yin Meridians.


    <span>"I''m just saying that. I don''t know if you''ll be able to cure her in time ¡­" Finished speaking, Feng Qinn walked away gracefully. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian''s confidence had increased by quite a bit. He continued to pick up a bunch of medical books, reading them while taking notes.


    In the evening, Ye Fan once again borrowed a few books, and just as he was about to get on the carriage that the servant came in and go home, he was stopped by a few people when he arrived at the gate of the school.


    "You finally came out. I''ve waited for you for two days, useless ¡­"<span>Gao Ling, who was dressed in white with a sneer on his face, stood there with an unfriendly gaze.


    "Zhou Qi and a few other nsmen were also staring at him in ridicule."


    "What are you doing ¡­ ¡­" Ye Fan was almost at a loss for words. These people are really courting death? High<span>Ling Tian then took out a snake-shaped jade talisman and arrogantly said, "Today, if you don''t sign the contract and refuse to give up on my love, I will duel with your jade talisman!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1951

    <span>1951 Positive


    <span>It was a good thing that quite a few n juniors passed by outside of the Xuanyuan Academy during school hours. When they saw this scene, many people stopped to watch.


    <span>Everyone was pointing at Ye Fan andughing towards him. This was also all thanks to Ling Mingjing, who made Ye Fan the trash even more popr.


    Ye Fan frowned and asked, "This girl..." Was she really that good-looking? Is there a need to go this far? "<span>"You don''t need to care, what right do you have to talk about this with this young master!?" Gao Ling smirked. leaf


    The sail was silent. In fact, he didn''t really mind sending that girl out. orderFrom the looks of it, that woman had a special purpose when she neared the northern duke''s manor. She was most likely a bane. turn


    Since the Bane had been sent away, he didn''t have to go through so much trouble. If he wanted to bring disaster upon others, he should do so.


    However, these fellows before him were truly being too harsh on the ears. If he didn''t deal with them quickly, more troubles might ur in the future ¡­."Don''t force me, if you find me to fight now, you will definitely be asking for trouble." Ye Fan thought for a while and said with a serious face.


    Gao Ling, Zhou Qi, and the others were all stunned. The surrounding n disciples also suspected that they had heard wrongly.


    Soon, the crowd burst intoughter. HighLing Xiaoughed heartily, "Trash, are you seeking death!?"


    I''m dying ofughter! What did this trash just say!? His brain was truly filled with water!? "<span>"Young master Ling, what are you waiting for? This kid is clearly looking for a beating! "


    Naturally, Gao Ling could not tolerate this anymore. He directly lifted the jade talisman and said, "The Spirit Serpent Jade Talisman is my witness. I, Gao Ling, will fight with you, Ye Fan!"


    The surrounding crowd immediately burst into cheers. After all, once the jade talismans were released, the battle would rise to the level of n honor!


    "He transformed into a snake and violently attacked the divine dragon. This time, won''t the Divine Dragon Elder be so angry that he''ll vomit blood?"<span>"This Ye Fan is going to suffer, call him a slut!"


    Sigh... The noble name of the Residence of Northern Marquis would really be ruined by this piece of trash! " No


    What happened next caused everyone to stare in bewilderment. It wasn''t over yet ¡­ leaf


    The sail sneered, then took out a divine dragon jade talisman and pointed at Zhou Qi, who was behind it.<span>I know that you were the one who sent your little brother to cause trouble for me, but I''m not afraid of you, you cowardly turtle! " Mystical


    <span>The most taboo word in the Ming n was'' cowardly turtle '', and Zhou Qi''s face instantly turned as cold as ice!


    <span>"Surnamed Ye ¡­" If I don''t beat you up, you still dare toe here and ask for a beating?! Do you really think I don''t dare to hit you!? "


    <span>Zhou Qi gritted his teeth and took two steps forward. He took out his own Dark Jade Talisman. Count me in. If you cripple his hands, I''ll cripple both his legs ¡­ Tell him to f * ck off and return to the Residence of Northern Marquis! "


    <span>The surrounding people all looked at Ye Fan as if he was an idiot, and all of them thought to themselves, "I''m afraid this guy isn''t crazy?" By


    One beating isn''t enough, you want two?<span>They didn''t think that the crippling of Ye Fan''s limbs that Zhou Qi had mentioned was a joke at all. Battles in the primitive world had always been cruel. Beat


    It was normal to have broken arms and legs. After all, there were plenty of ways to recover, and they wouldn''t be taken special care of just because he was the son of the town''s Northern Marquis.


    In addition, the royal family of the chosen ones had never really cared about the internal conflict within the n. They would rather there be more conflicts.


    Ye Fan had a rxed expression and said, "Keep bragging then, it''s not certain who will break their four limbs..." Speak, which stage? " WeeksQi sneered, "Of course it''s the one closest to the ring. Oh ¡­" "Oh right, you haven''t been to the arena yet, right? Today I''ll open your eyes for you!"


    <span>"Okay, then you two lead the way," said Ye Fan, as he walked towards the car to pick him up. High


    Ling Tian red as he said, "Brat, don''t even think about escaping. We have seen so many ns fighting in a duel with jade talismans. You are dead for sure!"<span>Just don''t run away! " Ye Fan waved his hand. circumference


    The n members watching were all excited. For most of the time, only the middle-sized and small ns would have a chance topete in the jade token duels.


    <span>Therge ns like Shen Long and Xuan Ming rarely got involved. After all, the reputation involved was a bit too big, and the disciples would try their best to avoid embarrassing situations just in case.


    <span>Is this Ye Fan really crazy? He still had the guts to fight with the jade talismans? Can''t we beat him to death inside the Shen Long family?! "


    "Let''s go!" Go and take a look! This was a major event! It has been a long time since the Divine Dragon n has been involved in this duel! "


    The n students also followed like a swarm of bees, and the news quickly spread, with more and more people rushing towards the arena.


    <span>The Imperial City''s arenas were all open air. The Martial Competition had even specially set up rows and rows of bleachers around the arenas. t


    As there were few people around during the day, all of the officials in charge of the arena were taking a nap.<span>The sudden influx of arge number of n students left the officials dumbfounded. They immediately arranged for the soldiers to enter the field in an orderly manner, maintaining order.


    When Ye Fan, Zhou Qi, and Gao Ling appeared before the judge in the ring, the magistrate deliberately rubbed his eyes.<span>After confirming again and again, the magistrate asked, "Are you really... The Divine Dragon Family''s Northern Marquis Mansion''s Ye Fan? Prince Consort Ye? " leaf


    The sail nodded, "As you say."


    "Hiss ¡­" The magistrate hesitated for a moment before saying, "Bold."ording to the rules, the magistrate could only ept the case but had no responsibility to mediate the dispute. Therefore, he was toozy to interfere, but in his heart, like most people, he felt that Ye Fan was truly courting death. Although ¡­


    <span>As the sky gradually darkened, the surroundings were lit up with lights from the Great Deste Stone. It was as if it was daytime. one


    The stern-faced Magistrate walked to the side of the stage and announced, "This arena will officially ept the battle between Ye Fan of the Divine Dragon n and Zhou Qi of the Xuanming n and Gao Ling of the Snake-Transformation n ¡­" Drum


    <span>The rules of the duels were as follows. The first rule was that one could not borrow strength from outside, such as poison or a helper... "The second condition is that one must not die intentionally..." Positive


    <span>While the magistrate was reading out the rules, there was amotion from outside.


    A soldier hurried up to the magistrate and whispered something in his ear.<span>The magistrate was frightened as he quickly led a group of officials to greet the entrance. in


    <span>The several hundred nsmen were also whispering to each other, not knowing what had happened. straight


    Arriving at the arena, a dignified middle-aged man wearing a long robe with a blue and gold pattern on it, wearing a gold and jade ornament, and with a tall and straight posture walked into the arena inrge strides.


    <span>"Behind him, a group of high cultivation elites from the garrison looked like tigers and leopards."


    "The Qi King!?"


    Really!? Why would the Qi King Su Qie here!? Is this battle really that attractive!? "<span>"Could it be because of the existence of the Divine Dragon n and the Xuanming n? But logically speaking, it should not attract the attention of the Qi King!? "


    <span>Immediately, many people recognized who it was, and they all ran down the stairs, standing there and bowing. homo-


    Wang Suqi waved his hand and said with a smile, "There''s no need to be so formal, no need to be so polite!" Dismissed<span>The judge smiled obsequiously, stepped forward, bowed, and said, "Your Highness, your noble body has been busy all this time, and you''vee to watch this arena war. Your presence brings light to my humble presence!"


    Su Qi smiled, "You all worked hard."<span>Su Qi turned his gaze, went straight to Ye Fan, Zhou Qi, and Gao Ling, and walked towards them. leaf


    Fan Xian, on the other hand, had a calm face, evaluating the situation. He felt that this Qi King was not as powerful as Feng Qinn... one


    Zhou Qi and Gao Ling, who were standing to the side, were extremely excited. Their eyebrows were raised and their hands were trembling. This was a chance for them to disy their strength in front of the powerful figures of the royal family! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1952

    Seeing the Qi King walk over, Zhou Qi and Gao Ling hurriedly bowed. "Greetings, your Highness the Qi King!" Siu


    <span>Qi said with a smile that wasn''t a smile, "No need to be so courteous. I came here to understand why there are jade tokens to duel this time? What is it? " Weeks


    Qi He and Gao Ling were at a loss for words. After all, the cause of this incident was not something that could be considered respectable.<span>"In reply to Your Highness, it''s because Ye Fan became Prince Consort, but refused to give up on a messenger from the Rainbow Cloud Workshop, and refused to transfer even if I offered a high price!" study


    Feeling that he was too shameless, Gao Ling decided to put the me on Ye Fan.


    Zhou Qi also quickly said, "I am fighting for the honor of Ye Fan because he has spoken so arrogantly and insulted our Xuanming Tribe!"Su Qi squinted his eyes, then looked towards Ye Fan, "Prince Consort Ye, is that true?" leaf


    Fan Xian looked indifferent, "Anyway, their mouths are on them. I can''t stop them no matter what they say." Total<span>They were the ones who obstructed me at the entrance of the academy. They were the ones who took out the jade talismans first, not because I took the initiative to provoke them ¡­ " Siu


    Qi nodded, looking troubled. "As things are, since we''vee to the arena, it''s hard to do anything about it."


    However, Prince Consort Ye, you have to be careful. After all, the Fifth Prince will be having an operation two days from now. You must not get injured. You can''t let an injured person do surgery on you. "Of course, if there''s the slightest mistake during the heart operation, it might cost the Fifth Prince his life. I will do my best to protect myself ¡­ " Ye Fan said seriously. side


    <span>Beside them, Zhou Qi and Gao Ling were still in a daze. They suddenly felt that something was wrong ¡­ "


    This ¡­ Prince Qi, what did you say? Ye Fan is going to perform surgery on the Fifth Prince? " Zhou Qi asked hesitantly. Siu


    Qi seemed to have just remembered that the two of them were beside them. He turned his head and smiled, "That''s right, Prince Consort Ye is cooperating with Imperial Advisor Chu to treat the Fifth Prince''s natural ailment in two days.""Impossible!" This trash knows medicine?! " Gao Ling cried out in rm. homo-


    Wang Yi frowned. "What? You all suspect This King of making such a joke?"<span>Zhou Qi and Gao Ling were both deathly pale. Although they didn''t want to believe Su Qi''s words, 99% of what he said was true! see


    <span>Ghost! Why would this piece of trash perform an operation on the Fifth Prince!? Was he trying to scam them?!


    They finally understood why Ye Fan had the courage to ept this jade talisman for a duel, and why the Qi King would suddenly appear to watch a few students fight in the arena...


    This was basically a trapid out for them to take advantage of!?<span>For a moment, Zhou Qi and Gao Ling were gnashing their teeth in hatred. They nced sideways at Ye Fan, as if they couldn''t wait to directly skin him alive! He


    <span>"We can''t ept that we were actually designed by such a waste!?"


    <span>His Highness the Qi King... Since... "Since it''s like this, for the sake of the Fifth Prince''s safety, why don''t we give up on the arena today?" Gao Ling helplessly suggested.


    Su Qi quickly waved his hand, "Hey, don''t misunderstand! This King did note to stop this duel, but to remind Prince Consort Ye of hising.After all, dueling with a jade talisman was an extremely serious matter. It had a solemn and sacred status, and was even above thew. No


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a heaven''s chosen one or a n member, they have to be serious and not be trifled with. How can This King break the rules set by the ancestors? " Weeks


    <span>Both Qi and Gao Ling''s faces darkened. Obviously, forcefully stopping a battle with a jade talisman was a very bad rule. It would cause all the noble families and ns in the world to despise it, so Qi King wasn''t willing to take the me.


    If word were to spread out that the royal family had broken the rules of their ancestors for tens of thousands of years to protect a prince, then even the Emperor of the Underworld wouldn''t be able to afford it, let alone Su Qi. Siu


    <span>Qi turned to Ye Fan and seriously said, "Prince Consort Ye, you have to protect yourself well and not get hurt too badly. You


    He also knew that Fifth Prince Su Xiao, his mother, Night Empress, was the Night King''s beloved daughter, and was equal to the Fifth Prince''s grandfather and grandfather, who were both Sage realm experts ¡­ He<span>The safety and security of your family, is extremely important. If there''s even the slightest mistake, the consequences would be unimaginable. You have to bear in mind that... "Remember..."


    Su Qi was clearly talking to Ye Fan, but Zhou Qi and Gao Ling, who were beside him, had dead expressions on their faces ¡­


    These words were said for them to hear! ten thousand


    <span>If Ye Fan''s injury affected the operation, then they still wanted to have a good day. To


    They didn''t even dare to think about dying the operation. What if something happened to the Fifth Prince after the dying? Then wouldn''t they be responsible for it? Siu<span>With that, Qi turned to Zhou and Gao, smiling. "I am only here to advise Prince Consort Ye, there is no need for you to bear any burdens. The jade talismans are for duels and serious treatment. I have no right to interfere in the arena!"


    <span>Zhou Qi and Gao Ling''sughs were even uglier than crying. They nodded on the surface, cursing their ancestors in their hearts ¡­ Yes


    You didn''t publicly stop them, but they didn''t have the guts to actually gamble with the life of the Fifth Prince! Speak


    In the end, they were not important figures in the n, but they were still juniors. Although fighting against each other was rted to the n''s reputation, it was still iparable to Su Xiao''s life.


    After saying that, the Qi King quietly walked to the VIP stand and sat down.When the Magistrate, who was beside them heard this, he secretly broke out in a cold sweat. He finally understood why Ye Fan dared to ept the jade talisman for the duel.


    <span>The news that Ye Fan was going to perform surgery on the fifth prince was quickly spread. The students who came to watch the duel all heard this news and couldn''t believe it!


    For a moment, the entire audience was filled with whispers ¡­


    "Are you for real?" "This piece of trash has the ability to undergo surgery together with Imperial Advisor Chu?"


    It seemed like Imperial Advisor Chu was the one coordinating with him? "Since the Qi King is here, it shouldn''t be wrong..." "<span>Zhou Qi and Gao Ling were truly in a difficult position. How could they continue to fight? We''ve beenpletely deceived! "


    "This trash is truly insidious and cunning! Just tell me how did he have the guts to ept it, it''s too despicable! " "


    Sigh... "It''s not like Ye Fan took the initiative to provoke him, but this move is really damaging..."


    The students began to discuss amongst themselves. Zhou Qi and Gao Ling, who were present, also had their own difficulties.Just as he was about to step onto the stage, Gao Ling said depressingly, "Big Brother, why don''t we just admit defeat straight away? Anyway, he would pass if he were to admit defeat ¡­ "This kid is at the Foundation Establishment stage, I can''t help but to beat him up."


    <span>If we admit defeat, then how can we face our nsmen? This way, we can use our true essence to protect ourselves. His cultivation is too low, he won''t be able to harm us.


    After that, we will try our best to dodge and wear him out, and we will say that the battle is a draw, and we will be able to safely pass! " Zhou Qiughed. High<span>Ling Tian''s eyes lit up as he gave a thumbs up, "As expected of big brother, if we do it like this, then I''ll go first! I''ll take care of him for you guys first! "


    "Hey!" What are you all waiting for! I have to go home and eat with the princess! Don''t waste my time, okay? " Ye Fan impatiently said from the stage. will


    <span>Hundreds of students in the field shook their heads. In their eyes, Ye Fan was just a small person who had achieved sess! Extra


    In the guest seats, the Qi King smiled bitterly and shook his head. If the Fifth Prince''s operation wasn''t critical, he definitely wouldn''t have interfered in this duel. Right


    <span>Su Qi was also quite disdainful of Yu Ye''s actions.


    "Useless ¡­ I''ll let you be proud for a few days. After the surgery is over, you''ll be in trouble! "<span>Gao Ling gritted his teeth and leaped up. He took out his folding fan in an unrestrained manner and said with a nt of his eyes, "Come on, I''ll let you make the first move!"

 Chapter 1953

    <span>1953


    As the two went onstage, the array formation around the ring began to shine with a bright white light, quickly enveloping the ring like a transparent hemisphere.


    This protective barrier was able to effectively block off any true essence below the Empyrean level. In normal arena fights, it wouldn''t affect the onlookers in the surroundings.


    Ye Fan saw that Gao Ling was standing there proudly, so he didn''t say anything more and walked towards him.


    "Trash, can''t you walk faster? Can you beat this young master like this? " Gao Ling teased.


    Ye Fan did not make a sound, and when he was less than two meters away from Gao Ling, a fist flew towards his face!<span>Gao Ling originally wanted to take a step back to avoid it, but just as he was about to do so, he discovered that Ye Fan''s fist was actually elerating!?


    <span>"Aooo!"


    <span>Gao Ling cried out in pain. Because he did not think it was necessary, he did not even use his true essence to protect himself.


    The surrounding audience were dumbfounded. Why was this different from what they were thinking!?<span>"What is Gao Ling doing?" Deliberately hit? "


    "Can''t he dodge such a straight punch?"<span>"Even if he didn''t dare to hurt Ye Fan, he shouldn''t have been beaten up so badly!?"


    In the VIP seats, Su Qi slightly frowned. He could feel that Ye Fan''s boxing speed had increased for a short time, but it was hard to see with the naked eye. These students were separated by a great distance, so they couldn''t see him clearly.<span>Without waiting for the students to finish their discussion, Ye Fan, who was on the stage, took the opportunity to continuously punch and kick Gao Ling!


    <span>"Bang, bang, bang ¡­"


    Ye Fan used what seemed like a very simple and crude straight punch and gouge punch to hit Gao Ling''s head, chest and stomach.<span>In the end, he even kicked the crook of Gao Ling''s leg, causing the fellow to beme and fall straight to the ground!


    <span>"Yo!" Gao Ling screamed miserably as he rolled on the ground with his head in his hands. He was in so much pain that he was about to faint!


    Others could not see the problem, but he had difficulty speaking.


    <span>Ye Fan''s attack seemed to be very simple, but if it really came at him, the speed would suddenly make it so that he wouldn''t be able to judge!


    Moreover, his strength was ridiculously strong. Even though he had already used his true essence to protect himself, he was still constantly being beaten up!


    <span>The key point was that he didn''t dare to resist too fiercely. He was afraid that his true essence would harm Ye Fan, so he could only passively take a beating!


    "I concede!" Admit defeat! "Stop fighting ¡ª"


    <span>Gao Ling felt like his body was about to fall apart. His mouth and nose were covered in blood, so he could only hold his head and shout on the ground.


    The magistrate immediately stopped the martial artspetition and unexpectedly dered, "Divine Dragon Ye Fan Sheng!"<span>In the audience stands, there was a wave of sighs. Everyone felt that this wasn''t Gao Ling''s true ability, but rather that he had suffered a loss because of his words.


    <span>However, Gao Ling had actually been beaten into such a sorry state. This was a bit embarrassing.


    When Gao Ling limped off the stage, Zhou Qi couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing?" I told you to hide! "True essence protection!"


    <span>"Big brother ¡­" Gao Ling''s face was beaten ck and blue as he said with a tearful face, "This brat is so evil, I ¡­ I can''t see his path clearly! You have to be careful! "


    Zhou Qi disapproved and lectured, "Don''t get too carried away with the Cirrus House. You are too beautiful, I think you have too little practice!" When I''m in the Spirit Creation realm, even if he hit me, it would only tickle me. What''s there to be careful of?


    <span>You just watch from below. I''ll show you what it means to walk a dog and how to act like a monkey! "


    <span>As Zhou Qi spoke, he snorted coldly and stepped onto the stage.


    The second match officially began.


    "Come on, trash." Zhou Qi crooked her fingers.<span>Ye Fan moved his knuckles, "You also want me to make the first move?"


    <span>"Hmph, what if not? No matter what you do, I, Zhou Qi, am still standing here. If I tell you to hit me for a long time, you can forget about hurting me!


    I just want to let you have a look at the gap between us... " Zhou Qi said proudly.Ye Fan slightly raised the corner of his mouth. Normally, the Foundation Establishment stage wouldn''t be able to break through the defense of the true essence of the spirit realm, but the problem was ¡­ He was not a normal Foundation Establishment cultivator.


    <span>Ye Fan continued to walk towards Zhou Qi, swinging his arm as he prepared to punch out at any moment.


    Zhou Qi had learned from his mistake and didn''t underestimate his opponent. He carefully observed Ye Fan''s movements, and his body was also protected by his spirit sculpting zhen yuan, a bright blue light slightly flickering.


    "This punch of mine is on your left cheek!"


    Just as Ye Fan finished speaking, a fist shot out towards Zhou Qi''s right cheek!Zhou Qi was slightly stunned, but when he regained his senses, Ye Fan''s fist had already hit his right cheek!


    <span>"Aooo!"


    <span>Zhou Qi almost stumbled to the ground. Even though he had the protection of the first level of True Essence, he still felt as if he was nothing!?


    The key point was, logically, the more powerful the attack, the stronger the recoil was, but Ye Fan didn''t seem to have any reaction at all?!<span>Zhou Qi quickly retreated a few steps. "You''re cheating!?" Didn''t you say Left Face!? "


    <span>"What, is there a rule in the arena not to lie?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"I ¡­" Zhou Qi was so angry that his face turned red.


    The students in the stands didn''t know whether tough or cry. They both felt that Zhou Qi was funny, but they also felt that Ye Fan was a little cunning.


    However, everyone was also very puzzled as to why Zhou Qi''s Soulreaper zhen yuan did not manage to defend against Ye Fan''s fist.Everyone could only guess that it was probably because Zhou Qi didn''t dare to use too much strength and feared that the bacsh would injure Ye Fan.


    At this time, Ye Fan was already walking towards Zhou Qi, his footsteps also increasing in speed.


    <span>Zhou Qi suffered a loss for the first time and decided to start using the "walking the dog" strategy.


    <span>Just as he took a step, he tried to dodge to the left, but he didn''t want Ye Fan to see through him!


    Ye Fan suddenly elerated and sent a flying kick straight at Zhou Qi''s waist!


    "Ahhhh!" Zhou Qi cried out in pain, his eyes bulging out as he felt as if his kidney was about to explode from the kick!This kind of pain, he didn''t even have time to think about how Ye Fan was able to urately see through his footwork, and also how to unleash this kind of explosive power and speed!?


    The group of students also couldn''t figure out what was going on. Due to the fact that it happened too quickly, they only thought that Zhou Qi was unlucky and had been intercepted by Ye Fan!


    Only Su Qi''s eyes shed and he seemed to be deep in thought ¡­


    At this time, Zhou Qi fell down and Ye Fan fiercely kicked him a few times. As he kicked, he cursed, "It doesn''t even have all the feathers!" You want to cripple my hands and feet!?I''ve offended you!? You only know how to find trouble with me!? Satisfied now!?


    Walking a dog? A monkey trick?! You can walk! What a joke! "Damn you!"


    Ye Fan kicked a dozen times in a row. Although it wasn''t fatal, it stillnded on the sore spot, and in the end, even kicked Zhou Qi out of the arena!<span>Zhou Qi, who had vomited blood and white foam, was unconscious. His limbs were trembling as he looked up at the sky, his swollen face covered in blood ¡­


    Even the judges were a bit confused as they watched. They didn''t understand how this had happened. The Spirit Transformation realm was too overpowered; they couldn''t even block such a crude move!?


    <span>"Shen Long family... "Ye Fan, victory!"


    After the second announcement, all the students had fallen silent. Everyone had guessed that Ye Fan would probably be in an invincible position. After all, both Zhou and Gao did not dare to use their true abilities ¡­<span>But the problem was that these two had been beaten up to such a state. This was not something they could understand!


    The only exnation for this was that these two had underestimated their opponent, and Ye Fan had probably gotten lucky.


    Qi King Su Qi silently stood up, took a deep look at Ye Fan, smiled, and then turned around to leave.


    <span>"Young duke!" Young duke! Don''t think about it too much! "


    An old man led a few servants and hastily ran to the arena. It was none other than Uncle Shui.<span>Ye Fan was currently at the magistrate''s office, registering. After all, the duel of the jade talismans needed to be officially recorded.


    <span>"Uncle Shui?"


    <span>"Young duke!" How can you stir up such a mess!? The old master was already infuriated in the northern border! Madam just called and told him not to do anything! "


    "Ah?" "But I ¡­"


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to say anything, Ye Shui hurriedly grabbed the magistrate''s hand and loudly advised, "Sir! Lord! Absolutely not! He couldn''t ept this jade talisman duel!<span>"Sir, don''t worry. We will think of a way to suppress this matter. The duel on the jade token will be dyed temporarily ¡­"


    <span>The magistrate smiled wryly, "Old man, listen carefully! The duel is over, you arete. "


    <span>"Huh?" Ye Shui was stupefied. He looked at the scene in bewilderment. When he saw the two men who were carried away with bruises all over their faces, he was even more stunned.


    Ye Fan patted the old man''s shoulder, "Uncle Shui, I''m done, let''s go home."<span>"Fight..." You''re done? " Ye Shui felt as if he was in a dream, and slowly nodded, "Oh ¡­ ¡­" Oh... "Go home, go home ¡­"

 Chapter 1954

    It wasn''t until he sat in the car that Ye Shui finally understood what had happened. ButHe still had a face of disbelief, somewhat hesitant as he looked up and down at Ye Fan.


    "Young duke, are you really uninjured?"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "I already said that they were beaten by me. Uncle Shui, didn''t you see it with your own eyes?"


    They did see it, but they hadn''t thought that the young duke would actually catch them and beat them up. Press"Logically speaking, even if they didn''t dare to use their true strength because of His Highness the Prince of Qi, they still wouldn''t have lost so badly." leaf


    <span>Shui shook his head and sighed, "Maybe... Those two probably underestimated their opponents. After all, the young duke''s strength had improved quite a bit. Positive


    <span>As he spoke, Uncle Shui received a call. As soon as he saw who it was, he immediately picked it up respectfully.


    "A woman''s anxious voice came from the other side, asking how Ye Fan is doing."Madam... Sigh... "It''s fine now. The young duke has won and the people of the Xuanming and Snake Tribes have been sent to the infirmary ¡­"


    <span>Only then did Ye Fan know that this was his "mother", Ji Suxin. From the sound of it, Ji Suxin was still very concerned about this good-for-nothing son of hers. yep


    Knowing that Ye Fan had won and was not injured, and that the Divine Dragon n''s face had been saved, Ji Su Xin was overjoyed. Past


    After a while, Jisu wanted Ye Fan to answer the phone.<span>Uncle Shui hesitated as he handed the phone to Ye Fan, "Young Marquis, the Madam has something to say to you ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian thought that since he was in this family, he wouldn''t be able to leave in a short period of time, so he had to build a good rtionship with Ye Wentu and his wife.


    <span>Although this father and mother weren''t rted to each other, they had no choice but to ept it. He


    In this situation, although they were only concerned about the original Ye Fan, the one who was affected by this situation was indeed themselves, even if they had misunderstood him ¡­ doAfter a moment of hesitation, Ye Fan took the phone and said, "I''m here..." "


    Fan''er, it''s been so long since you''ve spoken to your mother, why haven''t you called her yet?Mom was afraid that you would find me annoying, so she didn''t dare to call you often.


    You said that you fell into the river and got amnesia, but you can''t just forget about your mother ¡­ You<span>"Are you angry that you married your mother and didn''t rush back?" kiki


    Suxin continuously spoke a bunch of warm and caring words.Ye Fan was very embarrassed, he scratched his head, clenched his teeth and said, "Mother, no, I''m not angry..." This


    <span>When he called out "Mother", Ye Fan found it wasn''t that hard to say. Perhaps it was because Ji Susu''s words were too gentle, making him feel that it was natural.


    <span>"That''s good. Mother will be relieved now ¡­" However, Fan''er, how could you perform an operation on the Fifth Prince?


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was about to say something, a man''s deep voice came from the other side. "


    <span>What percentage? I''ll tell this kid! " Then ¡­


    The man took the phone and immediately said, "Fan''er! Listen! The Fifth Prince''s existence was rted to the rtionship between the royal family and Dark Moon City, the two Saint realm experts!


    I don''t care when you learned to practice medicine, but since you chose to make a move, you must treat it! Otherwise, I won''t plead on your behalf! "


    <span>Ye Fan naturally understood that this should be Ye Wangtu...


    "Even though your father said so, he could still hear it. He was just being stubborn and soft-hearted. If something really happened to him, he would probably go beg for forgiveness.""Un, I understand ¡­" Ye Fan smiled.


    Ye Fan confidently replied. On the other side, Ye Huang Tu was a bit surprised and didn''t know how to respond.


    "Then that''s it, go to school properly, don''t stir up trouble."


    Ye Huang''s phone was about to be hung up, but Ji Su Xin blocked it, "Don''t hang up! I still have to ask how my son is doing with the Grand Princess ¡­ " "What was there to ask? "Let''s talk about it when we get back ¡­" "


    <span>"I asked. If you don''t want to know, go away!"


    <span>How could the military camp continue to talk about family matters? "I''m hanging up, I''m hanging up ¡­" duo


    <span>After chatting for a while, the call ended. leaf


    <span>Sailor smiled knowingly, realizing that this couple was quite interesting.


    At the same time, he sighed. It seemed that his real biological parents would never have such a conversation again...Inside the house of the Marquis, Su Qingxue, Ye Shuangqing, and Ye Danchen were anxiously waiting. Although ¡­


    However, the results of the martial artspetition had long been spread online, shocking the entire Imperial City, even the entire n, who were still very worried.


    Seeing that Ye Fan had returned safe and sound, the three let out a sigh of relief.<span>"Big brother! You really defeated Zhou Qi and Gao Ling? "How did you do it?" Ye Shiqing asked excitedly.


    Ye Fan put up a few punches and kicks, "That little guy, I will go up and give you a left hook fist, a right hook fist, and a series of kicks and you will be sent flying! "It''s nothing..."


    "Bullsh * t!" I''ve heard that once they head to the Qi King Hall, they will be scared of them! NoBut even if Gao Ling can''t beat you, the Spirit Creation stage Zhou Qi still can''t lose! " Ye Xianqing stuck out her tongue, but she was still very happy. Siu


    <span>Qingxue asked faintly: "Husband, do you really like thatdy called Qing Er?" leaf


    The sail was stunned, "Xiaoxue... How do you know? "Ye Danchen told you?"Sigh! Brother! Don''t nder me! Even if I didn''t tell her, she would have known! again


    It''s not like it''s a secret. When Qing Er made you a guest, it was already a piece of news. When the news spread, many people knew the reason! " Ye Danqing quickly exined. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian clicked his tongue with a headache. He could only exin to Su Qingxue: "My princess, don''t let your thoughts run wild. After my amnesia, I had already forgotten what Qing Qing looks like. Me


    "I just don''t think that those people have a good attitude, and I don''t even know that Qing Er. It''s not appropriate for me to simply transfer her out ¡­"Su Qingxue thoughtfully nodded, "I understand ¡­" Although ¡­


    <span>He did not know if women took it to heart, but it was all over anyway. one


    In the night, the name of Prince Consort Ye could be said to have once again spread throughout the inte. of<span>In the beginning, it was because the poetry was on fire. But this time, it was because it represented the Divine Dragon n and obtained victory over the Netherezim n.


    However, the Divine Dragon n appeared to be very low-key and did not make any noise in the public square. This was because many people believed that this was an unfair victory. When


    <span>However, the news that Prince Consort Ye was about to perform an operation on the fifth prince had also surprised the nobles and all walks of life. Since when had this trash of the Residence of Northern Marquis be so talented? Large


    That night, Ye Wanqing happily helped her brother pack up some of thements and fans that were on the cloud. To


    Yu Ye Fan himself was in his room, wholeheartedly cultivating.After entering into the Sword God Ring, Ye Fan officially beganprehending the realm of Core Formation. To him, the key to Core Formation was actually not that hard to understand. He


    <span>He already had a very deep impression of the yin and yang energy of the Taiji world. Refining the spiritual energy essence into an even more stable neidan was as easy as kneading mud to him.


    However, after Ye Fan hadprehended the Core Formation Stage in his ring and tried a dozen times to form the core, he suddenly found an unexpected problem. It seemed that he was no longer able to reach Core Formation?

 Chapter 1955

    1955


    <span>In the dead of the night, Ye Fan opened his eyes, revealing a look of distress.


    <span>Just now, he had been continuouslyprehending the state of ''one with the world''. Inside his dantian, the spirit energy had been continuously purified, and he had then used the method to condense the inner pellet. ¡ú 0 ¡æ.


    But every time, when his inner pellet was about to bepleted, the liquid sword intent golden pellet in his dantian was like a tyrant that upied his dantian, directly destroying the embryonic inner pellet!


    Although the power of both Yin and Yang was moderate and all-epassing, it was extremely weak whenpared to the liquefied sword intent.<span>He was like a schr facing a general in golden armor, unable to resist at all!


    Within his dantian, the Sword Qi Jindan was like a fierce dragon, unwilling to let go of his territory.Speaking of which, Ye Fan had also never heard of it, being able to form two kinds of pills in his dantian.


    Although his liquid golden core of Sword Intent was a strange pill, it could still be considered a type of Core Formation. However, because it could not emit the normal aura of Qi, no one would be able to sense it.


    Wasn''t it illogical to think about forming an ordinary neidan this time?


    Ye Fan carefully thought about it. Although he practiced inner force, and only wanted to increase his own skills and also increase his lifespan, he didn''t necessarily have to practice it to a high degree.<span>However, even linking dan couldn''t do it, which really made Ye Fan depressed.


    After all, Ye Fan also didn''t know, if he were to simply train his sword intent, his body, and his longevity, would he be able to be the same as other cultivators...


    <span>Could it be that yearster, with his battle prowess, his life would not be long?


    <span>Ye Fan scratched his head, thinking that it would be better if he didn''t immerse himself in his training.


    He wanted to find inspiration and see if there was any way to prevent the Sword Qi Jindan from destroying the ordinary inner core. He wanted the two to coexist.Ye Fan didn''t expect that he would be stumped by such a trifling matter, and he couldn''t help but feel somewhat irritated.


    <span>Since he wasn''t in the mood for reading anymore, he pushed the door open and walked out of the room, intending to take a stroll around and rx his mind.


    <span>He had been in this world for quite a while, but in truth, he had not even visited the Imperial City. He took advantage of the darkness of the night to fly around.


    <span>However, the moment he stepped out of the door, he discovered that someone was secretly monitoring him ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan squinted his eyes. This person was the mysterious senior brother of Su Qingxue.


    This guy was squatting on the roof of Su Qingxue''s bedroom in the middle of the night. Was he afraid that he, the Prince Consort, would run in in the middle of the night?


    Being watched like this, it was not convenient for Ye Fan to directly fly up, so he could only step through the Hou Mansion''s back door and leave.<span>Who would have thought that after seeing Ye Fan go out in the middle of the night, the mysterious man actually became curious and followed him.


    Ye Fan walked for a while and didn''t meet anyone. However, the mysterious man that was always hiding in the dark, following him, made him a bit angry.


    Squatting in Su Qingxue''s yard was fine, but he actually followed her out of the mansion? Did this guy really think his tracking skill was invincible?<span>Ye Fan remained silent as the corner of his mouth curled up into an evil smile. Since he wanted to y like this, then he would have to relieve his boredom and apany him to have fun.


    After walking past a street, Ye Fan discovered a night market in front of them, and there were quite a few people there.


    Ye Fan was mixed into the crowd, walking in, and then gradually concealing all of his aura.<span>The mysterious man jumped onto the roof of a house and looked down from above. After tracking for a certain amount of time, he suddenly discovered that he had lost even more of himself?!


    <span>"What''s going on... "Where is he ¡­" The man was muttering to himself when he suddenly felt someone behind him!?


    Not good!


    The mysterious man secretly went on alert. After rolling on the side, his feet tapped on the ground and his body quickly flew into the air!"Who is it?!"


    Although the mysterious man had the cultivation of an Empyrean, he simply didn''t dare to casually disy it within the imperial city!<span>Once this true essence pressure was detected by some master, it was impossible for him to escape!


    <span>Therefore, the man was relying solely on his physical skills to dodge.


    But even so, he was very confident in his own ancient martial arts and physique. He had always been very strict with his training since he was young. A master of the same cultivation level couldn''t evenpare to him in physical fitness!


    Just when he was about to leap into the air and take a look at the face of the attacker with a face full of confidence ¡­


    The man was shocked to discover that he could not see the figure of the attacker at all!<span>The expert who had ambushed him was actually one step faster than him to arrive behind him!?


    <span>How was this possible!? Was this a human or a ghost!? With just his body, how could he be so fast!?


    <span>"Bam!" The mysterious man had no time to think as he was heavily elbowed in the back of his neck!


    <span>The mysterious man was dizzy and dizzy. Without enough true essence to protect his body, he simply couldn''t withstand such power and directly fainted!


    Behind him, Ye Fan, who had changed into ck clothes and had a cloth covering his face, took off his mask and grabbed the mysterious man with one hand.


    "You''re following me at this level? If I knew that you were so slow, I wouldn''t have bothered to put on a new outfit ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan muttered to himself. At the same time, he nced at the mysterious man''s face and disdainfully said, "Pretty boy, you really aren''t as handsome as me ¡­"


    This battle was much more rxed than he had imagined. This was because this fellow didn''t have the guts to use the power of an Empyrean while he was still in the city.


    If he were to use his full power, Ye Fan felt that he would at least be at the second stage of disintegration, or else he really wouldn''t be able to control him.


    Ye Fan also didn''t want to directly throw him into the market. This way, if his identity was more sensitive and someone caught him, he would actually harm him.


    Ye Fan didn''t know who this "Senior Martial Brother" of Su Qingxue was, so he naturally couldn''t do anything to her.


    However, this guy was always keeping an eye on his wife, and was still following him. Ye Fan didn''t intend to let him off that easily.Stepping on the flying sword, Ye Fan quickly flew to a patch of forest outside of the city gate.


    <span>After digging a hole in the ground, Ye Fan directly "nted" this "senior brother" in it, and then added some dirt to it, exposing only his head.


    <span>"Heh heh ¡­" Ye Fan suddenly felt that his mood was quite good, and the depression of not being able to form his core was swept away.


    Unexpectedly, this movement actually caused the mysterious man to wake up in a daze!


    Ye Fan shivered, and thought to himself, "Not good, this is not good," and hurriedly went to the back, where he used his knife and heavily hit his stun point!"Ugh!"


    The poor mysterious man''s eyes rolled back. Before he could figure out what was going on, he fainted again.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled embarrassedly. He reckoned that this guy would wake up in the morning, but there was nothing he could do. After all, he just had to meddle in other people''s business.


    <span>After burying Su Qingxue''s senior brother, Ye Fan leisurely flew back to the city on his sword, nning to wander around for a while before returning.


    However, just as he passed by a rtively old building, he saw a familiar figure shuttling through the darkness.<span>Ye Fan was stunned, this figure, wasn''t it the person he had tracked to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop that day... Qing`er?


    She wasn''t at the Rainbow Cloud Workshop in the middle of the night, so why had shee to thismoner district?Ye Fan did not think too much and followed him without a sound.


    Guess what you like:

 Chapter 1956

    <span>1956


    The imperial city was huge. Aside from the regions upied by the nobles, there were also many civilian areas. They were rtively dpidated and messy.


    <span>For themoner students who lived here, other than serving the nobles for their entire lives, the only way out was to enroll in the "Grand Schrs".


    As long as one''s performance was good enough, they would have a chance to be a noble, or at least be able to get a good job somewhere.


    As Ye Fan entered this messy residential area, he felt as if he had entered a slum.Perhaps, being weak wasn''t because they were afraid of being attacked by wild beasts. These people wouldn''t stay in such a crowded and messy ce.


    After passing through a few streets, a girl dressed in night attire arrived at arge courtyard.Pushing open the wooden door with the hole in it, Qing''er walked in and took off her ck veil.


    Ye Fan stood in the air, and for the first time, he clearly saw the appearance of this man.<span>This girl was indeed beautiful, with eyebrows like jade feathers, skin like white snow, and eyes like apricots.


    The most important thing was that she had an unusual temperament, like the elegance of a remote mountain, which made people daydream about her. She did not have the usual gaudy atmosphere of a ce with fireworks.


    No wonder, to be able to mesmerize such a high and mighty, such a woman, walking on the streets, most people probably thought that she was the daughter of some noble family, who would have thought that she was a hermit?


    At this moment, the door of a room opened and a handsome young man wearing ck and coarse clothes walked out. He had long hair and was a handsome young man.


    "Miss Gu, why are you here sote?" the young man asked.


    <span>"Big Brother Ao Han, in the past few days, I''ve been preparing for the Courtesan Belle selection, so I can''t really walk away from it.


    "Since no one is looking, I''ll send some money over to you and Sister Ao Shuang." Qing''er took out a bag of money and passed it to the youth called Ao Han."Miss Gu, we really can''t ept this money anymore. We''ve received so much money from you in the past six months, we''re already very ashamed ¡­ "Take it back," Gu Han refused.


    Qing''er''s expression turned sorrowful. "Brother Ao Han ¡­" "Do you find my money dirty and unclean..."


    "No no, it''s because Miss Gu had no other choice that she fell to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop. Besides, you''re a herald, she knows about your arrogance."<span>How could Gu Han be qualified to turn his back on Miss Gu? It''s just that I really don''t deserve it ¡­ " An ugly expression appeared on his face.


    "Back in the Wilderness, if it wasn''t for Big Brother Ao Han''s family, Gu Qing would have died a long time ago. How would he have had the chance to live to this day?Big Brother Ao Han and Sister Ao Shuang were helping the elderly, the sick, the disabled, and taking care of orphans and widows. This was a great deed that Qing''er admired.


    <span>Qing''er''s money was indeed not very clean, but Qing''er hoped that it would help those who needed it.


    This was not something Qing''er gave to Big Brother Ao Han for free, but to help the poor, so Big Brother Ao Han need not take it too seriously ¡­ "


    "Big brother, since Sister Gu already said it''s like this, let''s ept it."A girl with a rather delicate figure, dressed in a light blue winter dress, walked out and said with a smile.


    <span>"Shuang''er ¡­" "Why don''t you ¡­" Ao Han looked troubled.


    Gu Qing stepped forward and affectionately shook Ao Shuang''s hand, "Shuang''er, have you been feeling better recently?" "Thest time I saw you, the cold was quite severe."


    "Alright, since I was young, I had a weak body and had many illnesses. I have long since gotten used to it. Elder sister, you don''t have to worry too much ¡­"


    <span>"But big sis you, I heard that the Courtesan Belle selection is very intense and there are many overt and covert methods. Big sis should be careful not to get hurt by some bad women." Ao Shuang said with concern.


    <span>"Don''t worry. Elder sister isn''t that silly girl who didn''t know anything. It won''t be a problem for me if it''s just the Courtesan Belle selection." Gu Qingforted gently.


    "Shuang''er naturally believes in elder sister, but ¡­ ¡­" Elder sister, you better not be a Courtesan Belle.


    Otherwise, if my brother were to go and redeem you, he would have to spend a lot of money. I''m really in a hurry to call you ''sister-inw''. "Ao Shuang blinked and said.Immediately, Gu Qing''s face turned red, he lowered his head shyly and bit his lip, not daring to look at Ao Han.


    <span>"Shuang''er!" How many times have I told you? Stop joking around. How could I, an arrogantmoner, be worthy of Miss Gu?


    <span>"Moreover, I have long made up my mind that I would cultivate diligently and achieve great results in order to repay the Headmaster''s kindness ¡­"


    "Aiya, big brother, you''re a genius with a Profound Spirit Holy Body and the cultivation of a half-step into the end."<span>Who in the Heaven Seeking Academy and Xuanyuan Academy can be stronger than you?


    If he didn''t make a debut in next year''s Sacred Royal Examinations, would he still be afraid of not being able to enter the academy and be famous?


    <span>When you be a high-ranking official, won''t you be worthy of Sister Gu? Or could it be that you really dislike Big Sister Gu being at the Rainbow Cloud Workshop? " Ao Shuang snorted softly.


    "I... How could I possibly dislike you? " Ao Han''s face flushed red as he hurriedly exined to Gu Qing, "Miss Gu, don''t you dare listen to Shuang''er''s nonsense!"<span>Gu Qing shook his head and pursed his lips into a smile, "It''s fine ¡­ ¡­" Qing''er knew that Big Brother Ao Han was ambitious and would not abandon his studies because of some personal feelings between children.


    Qing''er has now fallen to the side of the Rainbow Cloud Workshop, and would definitely not want to implicate Big Brother Ao Han. It would be great if we could be ordinary siblings ¡­ "


    <span>"Miss Gu, don''t worry. If I, Ao Han, am able to rise to prominence and you are still in the Rainbow Cloud Workshop, I will definitely think of a way to give you back your freedom ¡­" Ao Han said solemnly.


    "With Big Brother Ao Han''s words, Qing''er is satisfied." Gu Qing bowed.


    Ao Shuang hurriedly said, "Sister Qing''er, you must not be the Courtesan Belle. Wait for my brother at the Rainbow Cloud Workshop! When he enters the Sacred Royal Academy next year, he''ll definitely be able to bring you out! "


    "Shuang''er!"


    "Hee hee... I''ll be going in first to feed Grandma Wang medicine. I won''t disturb you all from whispering... "


    Ao Shuang ran into the house, leaving Gu Qing and Ao Han outside. There was a rtively awkward silence."Miss Gu ¡­ Do you want toe in? "Although it''s simple and crude inside, it''s also warm." After holding it in for a while, he asked.


    Gu Qing hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I still won''t. If too many people find out that I''m here, it''ll bring about trouble even if it gets out ¡­"


    After saying a few words of concern, Gu Qing covered his face with a veil, put on his cloak and hood, and walked out of the courtyard.


    Ao Han held the money pouch in his hand and waited for the woman to leave before lowering his head to take a sniff ¡­<span>In the air, Ye Fan silently looked at everything, and his mind was filled with a myriad of thoughts ¡­


    Just where did this Gu Qinge from, and why had he been to the Wilderness?


    Who was this young man called Ao Han? The Mysterious Sacred Body, Half-step Longevity, its strength was a level higher than the number one student in Xuanyuan Academy, Ying Mo ¡­<span>Since he was amoner, he should be a student of the Grand War Institution. Thismoner academy was an extremely famous figure.


    <span>However, what Ye Fan found most interesting was that this Ao Han was actually secretly hiding behind his back and smelling that girl''s money bag ¡­ ¡­


    <span>It seemed that his little sister, Ao Shuang, had a good impression of her. She didn''t me him for this. This kind of woman, most men would like her.


    Ye Fan looked towards Gu Qing as he left. The woman had to travel a certain distance before she could execute her movement technique and quickly return to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop.Obviously, in front of Ao Han, she did not reveal her identity as a cultivator.


    Ye Fan thought about it for a while, and felt that it would be best to not overlook it. What did these people have to do with him?<span>Shaking his head, Ye Fan flew back to the house of the Marquis.


    The next morning.


    Ye Fan finished reading a medical book and nned to go to Su Qingxue''s courtyard before he left for the academy. He wanted to see if the woman was awake, and if she was awake, they could eat breakfast together.


    But when he arrived outside the courtyard, he instead noticed that his "Senior Brother" was actually here?


    Guess what you like:

 Chapter 1957

    1957


    Ye Fan kept his distance, and listened attentively from outside the wall.


    "Junior Sister, are you really alright?" The man asked with deep concern. ge.


    "It''s fine... Senior Brother, what happened to you? You are covered in dirt, why do you ask me this? " Su Qingxue was quite surprised.The man also let out a long sigh, "Last night, I saw that piece of trash ¡­"


    <span>"Senior!" "I told you, don''t call him Prince Consort. He''s my husband ¡­" Su Qingxue said in a serious tone.


    "Alright then ¡­ I saw Ye Fan going out alone at night, so I followed him out of curiosity. In the end, an expert suddenly appeared!


    <span>I didn''t dare to release my true essence in the city, but that man sneakily attacked me from behind and knocked me out!


    <span>When I woke up this morning, I found myself buried in a forest outside the city!


    "I thought that someone wanted to deal with me and harm you, so I hurriedly ran over. I didn''t expect to disturb you ¡­"


    "Darling went out in the middle of the night? Then ¡­ Then is my husband alright?! " Su Qingxue asked anxiously.<span>"He... I''m not sure, Junior Sister, that person is definitely an expert! You have to be careful! They feel that this manor is quite dangerous! "


    <span>"Why did that person bury you, Senior Brother?"


    <span>"I don''t know either ¡­" "This person didn''t kill me. He just buried me. How weird ¡­"


    Su Qingxue said: "Maybe it''s some master, and it just happened to be fun for a while ¡­ ¡­" Senior Brother, you should also pay attention to your safety, I ¡­ "I''m going to see how my husband is doing."


    Outside the wall, Ye Fan made some noise and walked inside.


    When he entered the yard, the senior had already run away, leaving only Su Qingxue standing on the steps.<span>"Husband!" Su Qingxue smiled as if a burden had been lifted off her shoulders, "Why are you here?"


    Ye Fan walked over, and squeezed the woman''s ice-cold little hand, saying, "To see if my princess is awake, I didn''t expect to be."


    "Today... "I woke up early and wanted to go for a walk." Su Qingxue smiled. At the same time, she sized Ye Fan up and down, as if checking if Ye Fan was injured.<span>Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart, looked at the dirt on the ground and said: "Little Snow..." "It seems like I need to find a maid as soon as possible. There''s no one here to clean the ground, there''s so much mud."


    "Oh... "Perhaps the night wind blew over ¡­" Su Qingxue helplessly smiled.


    Ye Fan also couldn''t be bothered to poke, since he could tell that a woman''s heart was on his side.Since she wasn''t willing to reveal any secrets, there had to be a reason for her decision. Thus, he decided to just patiently wait for her to arrive.


    As usual, when he arrived at the Xuanyuan Institute and walked to the library, Ye Fan discovered that many people were looking at him with a different expression.


    There was less contempt and more curiosity. There were even a few who took the initiative to smile at him.


    It seemed that his recent poetry, jade token duels, and operations had spread around, causing his image to change.<span>Seeing that it was already thest day of the three preparation periods, Ye Fan received a call from Chu Yunyao. The woman was already prepared. Tomorrow morning, they would be able to go to the Imperial Pce for surgery.


    Ye Fan was not in a hurry. The surgery was tomorrow, and he could still go to the academy to study.After a full day of studying medicine, Ye Fan arrived at the academy''s entrance and found the car waiting for him.


    <span>A somewhat unfamiliar coachman smiled as he stood next to the carriage and respectfully greeted, "Young duke, please board the carriage."


    Ye Fan nced at this guy, "Why did you change people today?" Wasn''t it Alfred who used to drive for me? "<span>"Ah Fu is not feeling well today. I am Ah Mo, and I came to pick you up in ce of him?" Amo lowered his head and smiled.


    Ye Fan didn''t ask any further questions, instead, he got on the car and waved his hand, "Let''s go."


    The car started up and sped onto the road.


    After driving for a while, Ye Fan looked around and asked, "Is this the way back to the house of the Marquis?" Did we go the other way? "<span>"Young Marquis, this is a shortcut. Don''t worry, we won''t go the wrong way." Amo said with a smile from the front of the carriage.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything, closed his eyes, and leaned back in his chair to rest.


    <span>After a while, the car stopped.


    "Young duke, here we are. Please get off the carriage." Amo''s voice became a bit cold.


    Ye Fan opened his eyes and looked around. He discovered that this was a monastery, but it seemed to have been abandoned for a long time.<span>The surroundings were very quiet. It was getting dark, and no one wasing.


    <span>"What is this ce?" Ye Fan asked.


    Amo suddenly released a wave of true essence pressure. It was actually at the sixth level of Spirit Creation. It was obviously not something a servant could possess!


    <span>"If I tell you toe down, thene down ¡­ Don''t talk nonsense! " Amo said fiercely.


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart. He knew that there was something wrong with this guy. Just now, there was a murderous intent hidden in his smile. However, he was just curious about the situation and thus pretended not to notice it.


    He didn''t ask any further questions and just got out of the car, cooperating very well."Don''t y any tricks. You should know that if I wanted to kill a Foundation Establishment cultivator, it would be as easy as turning my hand." Amo pointed at the building right in front of him, "Enter!"


    Ye Fan twitched his mouth, and walked into the temple. In front of his eyes was only dust, and the Buddha statue had already lost its color.<span>He saw Mo knock on a wooden board in front of the Buddha statue, rhythmically.


    "Rumble ¡­"<span>Behind the Buddha statue, a floor tile was slowly moved away, revealing an underground entrance.


    "Down!" Amo said with a cold expression.


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart was getting more and more interesting, because he sensed that there were quite a few auras underground, which meant that this was a group crime? What, kidnap the young duke?


    He walked along the stone steps until he was about ten meters below the ground. There was a space about a few hundred meters in size in front of him. The prehistoric rocks lit up the ce, and the air was filled with the smell of herbs.He saw a man wearing a crimson mask with a ming totem on his face, a man in a long ck robe, and seven or eight men and women wearing green masks with fiery totems on their faces. They were all waiting for him.


    Mo gave Ye Fan a push, and fiercely said: "Brat! Kneel before the n elders! "


    Ye Fan didn''t move an inch. Looking left and right, he discovered that the guy with the red mask had the highest cultivation level. The rest were all in the Spirit Creation stage.


    This group of people had extraordinary strength. In terms of localities, they could already be considered an extremely powerful force. However, in the Royal Capital, they were nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Stinking brat!" I told you to kneel down and listen!? "Seeing that Ye Fan did not make any movements, Amo made a move to make a move.


    <span>However, the man in the crimson mask raised his hand and said with a hoarse voice, "There''s no need, people who are about to die, don''t be too harsh on him ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "What do you mean by that? You called me over to kill me?" "Could it be that Zhou Qi and Gao Ling called for revenge?"


    "Shut up! How could we, the Huaxu Family, work for the Family?! Don''t insult us! " A man with a green mask reprimanded.


    Ye Fan frowned. Huaxu Gate? What is this? I''ve never heard of it ¡­


    "There''s no need for further words. Chuanwu, go and give Young Marquis Ye a quick death ¡­" The red-faced man said.


    "Yes!" "Elder!" A man with a green mask cupped his hands together and took out a sharp dagger from his storage pouch.<span>Chuanwu walked in front of Ye Fan, and behind the mask, there was a trace of coldness and disdain in his eyes. With a sh of his de, he aimed at Ye Fan''s head and fiercely stabbed towards it!


    "ng!"<span>In a split-second, when the dagger was just one centimeter away from Ye Fan''s forehead, it stopped!


    <span>It was dead silent in the underground chamber. Everyone''s eyes were filled with disbelief!


    <span>Ye Fan''s finger had been ced in front of the dagger at an unknown time.


    Simple and uplicated, the tip of a forefinger had blocked that seemingly swift de ¡­


    <span>Guess what you like:

 Chapter 1958

    <span>1958 "


    <span>"This..." Chuan Wu who was using all his strength to stab the dagger was filled with shock, "How is this possible!?"


    <span>He gritted his teeth and summoned his sixth level spirit forming true essence. The strength of his body suddenly increased as a wave of red true essence suddenly increased in power as the de edge on his ring of true essence became even more powerful!


    <span>"Die!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Kawu roared, but the muscles of one of his arms were taut, and he was even trembling! can


    Yes, no matter how hard he tried, Ye Fan''s finger was as steady as a pir holding up the sky, blocking in front of his de!


    Inside the secret chamber, the other people of the Huaxu Family couldn''t understand what was going on. Didn''t they say that this piece of trash was only at the Building Foundation Stage? How could he block an attack from the sixth level of the Spirit Sculpting Stage with just his physical body!?


    "Chuanwu felt humiliated, so he simply retracted his knife and changed the angle, aiming to stab towards Ye Fan''s heart!"


    "Ding!"<span>Ye Fan''s right hand once again blocked the de with lightning speed. This time, it was reced with two fingers that firmly gripped the tip of the de.


    "Hey ¡­" Can''t you talk properly? " leaf


    Fan Xieughed. As soon as he finished speaking, he snapped his fingers ¡­"ng!" one


    With a crisp sound, a section of the steel knife''s head was broken apart!? one<span>"This is ¡­" The people from the Qian Hua City gasped. Even the Elder with the red mask felt his entire body tremble!


    Mo Bei''s Crimson me Saber could withstand a thousand jin of force! How could this brat break the de with just his fingers!? "<span>Chuanwu, the saber-wielding man, had his eyes zed over, seeing that his sabre had actually been broken by two fingers, what the hell!?


    <span>"You ¡­ "You ¡­" Chuanwu staggered back a step.


    <span>However, Ye Fan took a step forward and grabbed the remaining half of the de with his right hand.


    <span>"Crack crack crack ¡­"


    "The de shattered and fell to the ground, leaving only some white marks on Ye Fan''s hand."<span>"Ahhh!" Chuanwu was so scared that he directly sat on the ground, looking at Ye Fan like he was looking at a monster.


    <span>The group of Huaxu Family people also felt their hearts beating crazily, as if they were facing a great enemy. They looked at Ye Fan in great vignce. leaf


    The sail gave them a rxed smile and spread out her hands, "Don''t worry, I''m a ¡­" Very reasonable. You


    As long as you tell me clearly what kind of background you, Huaxu Family, are from, and why you want to kill me... "If there is a misunderstanding, you may not have to die." red


    Aplicated look appeared in Elder Xi''s eyes. "I didn''t think that the young duke Zhenbei, who was always regarded as trash, would be an expert who concealed his strength ¡­"


    "Indeed, the nsmen are good at deceit. To think that they would be able to hide so much from us ¡­" "


    Why does it sound like you hate the n? I don''t really like the n either, maybe we canmunicate? " Ye Fan said with a smile. "


    Humph! It''s not clear who will win. Young duke, since you''re here, we can''t let you leave this ce alive! "


    The red-faced elder had no intention of exining. He waved his hand and said, "Capture him!"<span>The surrounding eight azure-masked Cultivators quickly moved, surrounding Ye Fan.


    <span>At the same time, each person took out an octagonal magic tool and activated their true essence. The octagonal ck magic tool immediately released rays of crimson light!


    <span>The eight scarlet beams of light turned into eight ropes and directly wrapped around Ye Fan! leaf


    <span>"The sail moved, and found that it was unable to break free from the rope formed by the red spiritual energy."


    Young duke, don''t even think about it. This'' Crimson Spirit Chain ''can stack up to eight people''s true essence and transform it into a string. Even if you''re born with great strength, you can forget about escaping! " red<span>Elder Xi stepped forward. "Although you have surprised us a bit, in the end... "It still won''t change." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian grinned, andughed wickedly: "I will give you all a chance to speak nicely, but you guys won''t appreciate my kindness ¡­ ¡­" "Then I won''t be polite."


    <span>"Haha ¡­" Elder Chi raised his head andughed: "You''re already at the end of your life and you''re still being stubborn ¡­ ¡­ This old man will take your life right now! "


    <span>His hand condensed arge amount of habitat primeval essence, preparing to attack Ye Fan''s throat! can


    In that instant, the red-faced elder felt a bone-piercing killing intent behind his back! He<span>He was shocked and quickly dodged to the side!


    <span>"But, he dodged it. The surrounding green-masked men had no time to dodge at all!"


    <span>"Puff puff puff! ¡­" Ten


    <span>Several flying swords were immediately summoned out of the secret chamber. With a thought from Ye Fan, the flying swords directly pierced through the bodies of these green-masked men. This


    <span>Some Spirit Creation cultivators, even if Ye Fan did not break down, the Unparalleled Sword Intent would be enough to kill through their protective zhen yuan!


    <span>Miserable screams could be heard from all directions as one cultivator after another fell into a pool of blood. The Scarlet Spirit Strings binding Ye Fan naturally dissipated as well. See


    <span>As the dozen or so flying swords flew in front of them, Red Face and the rest of the Huaxu Family disciples felt their blood turn cold!


    <span>"Sword kinesis!? You. You are a sword cultivator!? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian''s face turned cold, "This is myst chance. Tell me the truth."


    The red-faced elder''s eyes revealed a trace of despair, "What a good Duke of Zhenbei ¡­ How could he hide it so deeply!? "Forget it ¡­"It was as if Elder Chi had made a huge decision. He took out a pill and quickly fed it to himself. leaf


    Fan frowned. Just as he was wondering what this guy was trying to do, he suddenly felt that the true essence pressure on Chi Mi had suddenly increased by a level!


    It felt like he had broken through from the second level to the fourth level from the second. Even though it was still a living ce, it was definitely not something that could be achieved through a short period of cultivation!


    What a guy, he could actually rely on medicine to forcefully increase his cultivation!? This medicine is amazing! Huaxu n, where exactly did theye from?! red<span>Elder Mian''s muscles began to swell. A me of true essence began to burn around him. He stepped forwards, and the stone cracked apart. The immortal true essence condensed and covered his entire body!


    If this was on Earth, with Eternal Rest''s help, it would be enough to cause a drastic change in the situation. But


    <span>Yes, the spiritual energy in this vast and deste world was extremely dense, causing the resistance of one''s primeval essence to increase.


    It was as if a bomb detonating in the air had a very different effect than detonating in the water.<span>In this deste world, if one wasn''t an Empyrean, then the effects of battle on their surroundings wouldn''t normally cause the earth to shake and the mountains to tremble.


    "However, it does not seem to be as powerful as they seem. In the end, habitat is still the power of habitat."ept your death! "


    <span>Elder Chi took a step forward and threw a palm towards Ye Fan! This


    At such a close distance, he did not intend to waste any time and opportunity with his magic, and directly wanted to use his cultivation to suppress Ye Fan, and then ruthlessly smack him to death!


    "Disintegrate..." leaf<span>Fan Xian thought in his heart, his body''s function suddenly increased! wee


    While pping the big red palm print, Ye Fan bluntly threw out a Mountain Cannon Fist! leaf


    The moment Fan''s fist touched the palm print, it was like the palm print had ignited a bomb. The force prated deep into the bone marrow and directly blew apart Elder Chi''s bones one inch at a time!


    "Bam!" long<span>The elderly man''s arm was like soft noodles as the recoil sent him flying sideways. After a few rolls, he crashed into a wall! "


    <span>"Ahem ¡­" A mouthful of blood sprayed onto the mask. The red true essence on the elder''s body slowly weakened.


    The group of green-masked disciples lying on the ground watched this scene in despair. They couldn''t understand why Ye Fan was able to beat the Elders of the Longevity Sect so powerlessly with only the power of his fleshly body!?


    "I''m sorry ¡­ I don''t just know how to use a sword ¡­ " Ye Fan nced around and said, "Now..." Are you guys nning to have a good chat with me? "


    The secret chamber fell into silence. After a few seconds, Chuanwu, whose chest was bleeding profusely, gritted his teeth and said, "Fierce fire will never die!" He<span>The moment those words were said, the others all revealed determined expressions and shouted out loud one after another ¡­ "


    Fiery ze ¡­ "Endless ¡­"Ye Fan was wondering what was going on when he saw red mes appear on the bodies of these people!? one


    The expressions of the men and women, filled with relief, were quickly reduced to ashes in the mes!?

 Chapter 1959

    <span>1959


    "I ¡­" Ye Fan was speechless, just what kind of belief was this, to be able to let this group of Spirit Creation Cultivators brazenly die?! He just didn''t want to leak out too much information!?


    It had to be said, perhaps cultivation resources were too cheap, the cultivators of this world didn''t even care about their lives!<span>Seeing that this group of people were all dead, Ye Fan immediately ran in front of the Elder, who was vomiting blood.


    He took off the red mask on the old man''s face, revealing a thin and pale face.


    "Speak!" Why did you want to kill me!? " Ye Fan grabbed the old man''s clothes and asked.


    "You think. Would this old man tell you... "Cough cough ¡­" As the old man said this, he suddenly went all out and used his remaining hand to grab Ye Fan!<span>Ye Fan frowned, he suddenly felt that something was wrong and quickly flung the old man away!


    <span>The old man''s body ignited in the air as soon as he threw the dagger out. With a "hong" sound, he exploded into pieces and burned into ashes!


    When the long-lived cultivator exploded, the force of the explosion was even more powerful than the previous explosions. The entire secret room shook, and dust filled the air ¡­Ye Fan waved his hand and shook his head helplessly. After putting away the flying sword, he searched around the secret room.


    <span>These people had all died cleanly, even their storage pouches had been destroyed.


    In the secret chamber, other than the daily necessities, there were only a few bottles of medicinal ingredients.


    The only thing that Ye Fan was interested in was the fact that there was actually a jug of medicine in arge porcin jug.<span>The smell of the medicine was almost the same as vinegar, but when Ye Fan tried to put some junk in, it was instantly corroded to nothing!


    <span>"No wonder you brought me here. "The things needed to destroy the corpses have been prepared." Ye Fan guessed that this should be used to destroy the corpses.


    This group of people''s methods were very special. No matter if it was cultivation technique, moves, or medicine, Ye Fan had never seen them before.


    He thought that he could only go to the library to find some clues.


    After arriving outside of the secret chamber, Ye Fan walked around the temple, and discovered that this was a deserted area of the Imperial City. There were many small ces like this near the Imperial City, and because it was inconvenient to live here, and the facilities were simple, everyone had moved away.


    A phone call came in. It was none other than Uncle Shui."Young duke!" You finally answered the phone! Where are you? [Our car was stolen, while Ah Fu was beaten senseless!] I was unable to contact you just now ¡­ "


    Listening to Uncle Shui''s anxious words, Ye Fanughed and said: "I''m fine, I found out on the way that it was a car thief who tried to kidnap me, but I beat him away..." I''ll drive myself now. "


    Uncle Shui was shocked, "What!?" That thief stole a car in order to kidnap the young duke!? "<span>Ye Fan didn''t want to say too much, so he just responded perfunctorily. Heforted the old man and told him that there was no danger, so he and Su Qingxue could be at ease.


    <span>After all, if the news of him killing these people of the Huaxu Family got out, many things would be hard to exin.


    What surprised Ye Fan was that his own coachman, Ah Fu, was not killed?Judging from this, it was reasonable for Huaxu Family to do all these things. They only wanted to kill him, and didn''t want to hurt the innocent ¡­


    Ye Fan felt a headache, not knowing what part of him had offended them.


    <span>Driving the car, Ye Fan returned to the house of the Marquis. Su Qingxue and Ye Xianqing were anxiously waiting and only felt relieved when they saw that he had returned safely.


    <span>"Husband!" Are you all right? "I am so scared..." Su Qingxue sized up the man with a worried expression.


    <span>"It''s my mistake, I should have quickly called the princess." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Uncle Shui rubbed his chest and said self-reproachfully, "Young duke, it''s all because of this old servant''s thoughtlessness. Now that the young duke''s reputation has risen and he has won the duel with the Profound Nether n''s jade talismans, there must be many people who are jealous.


    This old servant will definitely send extra men tomorrow to properly protect the young duke''s safety ¡­ Otherwise, I will have truly failed the old master and his wife''s trust! "


    "Uncle Shui, I''m fine here, don''t take it to heart ¡­" Ye Fan smiled and patted the old man''s shoulder.


    "I think it was most likely sent by that Zhou Qi or Gao Ling. They are shameless!" If you can''t defeat your big brother, then y with such shady tricks! Who are you trying to scare!? " Ye Shuangqing said angrily.Hearing their spections and discussions, Ye Fan could onlyugh, he also didn''t want to mention the Huaxu Family.


    If this Huaxu Family was a very dangerous existence, once the people of the family knew about it, it would only bring them trouble.


    <span>In the end, it was still Uncle Shui who went to the government to report the case.


    <span>When it was time for dinner, Sunless said excitedly, "Brother, let me tell you some good news!


    Today, the Wen Qu Pavilion has sent you an invitation, saying that they wish to invite you to join them, and also to participate in the ''Ling Night Banquet'' in a few days''! "


    Ye Fan ate a big mouthful of some kind of seafood, and asked in bewilderment, "Literary Pavilion?" Ling dinner? "What is it?"<span>"Husband, the Hall of Literature is one of the most famous organizations in the Great Games. The current Pavilion Master is the former Grand Tutor Zhang Sheng.


    The Ling Night Banquet was held once a year and it was a gathering of all the schrs in the world who wouldpose poems and recite poems... In the pce, I look forward to the good poems that will be passed down during the Ling Festival every year... "


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes lit up as she said, "I didn''t expect that my husband would be invited so soon after he became famous. I am truly happy for my husband!"


    Ye Xianqing even passed a delicate invitation to him and said, "Look, Big Brother, the invitation has been sent over. Even Tutor Zhang acknowledged your talents!"


    "Please what?" "It''s not like I want to be a big literary person, forget it." Ye Fan waved his hands, he really did not want to be a literary person anymore.


    "Big brother! Ling dinner! Even if they had power and influence, they couldn''t just casually walk in! "Even if you mean well, why don''t you bring us in so that we can take a look..." She looked depressed. "This is the first time I''ve seen someone who doesn''t want to be famous."


    Ye Fan still shook his head, "No, business is more important, I still have to go to the academy to study..."


    "You ¡­ Can''t you think for sister-inw''s sake if you don''t see how much she looks forward to it?<span>Princess Sister-inw thought to herself. "Finally, I have the chance to see it for myself. You actually refuse to spend the entire night ¡­" Ye Yanqing pouted and said.


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned. He looked at Su Qingxue and saw a hint of disappointment in her eyes.


    However, Su Qingxue smiled and shook her head, "It''s alright, husband. I know that you don''t like to take liberties with others, so if you don''t go, it will prevent you from getting annoyed.


    Moreover, the weather is cold, so if I go to the banquet at night, I might catch a cold, so I might as well not go ¡­ "Ye Fan couldn''t bear to hear this, and thought that at worst, he would just eat and not write a poem.


    "Little girl, are you sure that you can bring your princess sister-inw in when the timees?" Ye Fan asked her.


    Ye Xianqing was delighted and quickly nodded, "Sure!" Every schr can bring two people into the hall because they usually have a reading attendant and a maid. "


    Ye Fan sighed, patting the invitation, "Okay, you keep it for me..." I''ll take you guys to see it. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1960

    1960


    Seeing that Ye Fan finally agreed, she was overjoyed and immediately epted the invitation happily.


    Su Qingxue also revealed a look of anticipation, but then she thought of something more important and asked with concern, "Husband, tomorrow you are going to the pce to perform surgery on Xiao''er. Are all the preparations going smoothly?"


    "<span>Ye Fanforted him, "Don''t worry, wait for my good news..."


    "En, Darling, eat more." Su Qingxue didn''t ask any further and considerately gave food to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan looked at his gentle wife, and aplex look shed across his eyes.


    The next day, Ye Fan was brought to the pce by the pce maid early in the morning.Arriving at the operation room of the Grand Hospital, Chu Yunyao had already arrived. There were already many people waiting here.


    Other than the Emperor and Empress, there were also some unfamiliar faces. There was even a white man in a suit with brown hair and blue eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan simply nodded his head and did not pay any more salutations. However, he and the others had already gotten used to it. On such an important day, they did not care about this anymore.


    "Ye Fan, I''ll be counting on you today. Don''t disappoint me and Consort Ye!" Emperor of the Underworld said.


    <span>Night Concubine stood aside, her face filled with worry as she said, "Prince Consort Ye, I only have one beloved son. I can''t have any mishaps ¡­"


    <span>"I don''t have any reason not to try my best. Both of you can rx." Ye Fan said this and asked Chu Yunyao, "Where is the Fifth Prince, he''s already been anesthetized?"


    <span>"Not yet, before the operation, they still have some things to ask. I said that when youe, you can tell them." Chu Yunyao said rather helplessly.


    <span>While Ye Fan was puzzled over this, he saw a person wearing a whitece cor shirt, ck breeches, and high heels boots. His head was covered with a ck ending that was slightly wavy. It was as exquisite as a doll.


    The woman, with a face full of pride, crossed her arms in front of her and asked, "Ye Fan, this princess is asking you, have you done this kind of surgery before?"


    "Princess? What princess? " Ye Fan asked curiously.To the side, Consort Ye quickly introduced him, "Prince Consort Ye, this is Princess Weiyang, my father''s most beloved granddaughter, Xiao''er''s cousin ¡­ She was very concerned about Xiao''er, so she came here to take a look ¡­


    So she was the granddaughter of the sage realm expert, Night King? No wonder she was so arrogant, standing beside the emperor''s queen.


    Ye Fan frowned, and carefully sized up this girl called Ye Weiyang. He discovered that this princess was dressed in a very particr manner, and was handmade and high-grade goods.


    She wasn''t tall, about 1.6m, but her sweet features coupled with her fashionable makeup made her appearance particrly eye-catching.It was Ye Fan''s first time seeing such a fashionable girl in the deste world. It was as if he had met the top female star on Earth.


    Of course, the noble aura exuded by this woman was not something that those female celebrities couldpare with.


    "Princess Weiyang is the leader of the four prodigies of Heaven''s Inquisition. She has the strength of the ninth level of Spirit Creation. She''s disdainful of the entire Heaven Inquisition," Third Prince Su He reminded her softly from the side.<span>Ye Fan could tell that this princess was still passable. So she was the number one person in the Heaven Seeking Academy.


    <span>"Since I dared to do surgery, it is naturally because I have confidence." Ye Fan didn''t want to exin any further.


    <span>Ye Weiyang let out a cold snort, "This princess has heard of it. Recently, your poetry has be very popr online, but your medical practice and writing poetry are onpletely different levels!


    "I knew you didn''t have much experience. With Xiao''er''s golden body, how could surgery be child''s y?"<span>"Then what do you want? I''ve already chatted with Imperial Advisor Chu that day, it''s not like I''m talking nonsense." Ye Fan was speechless. Was this little girl here to cause trouble for him?


    <span>"Of course I believe in Imperial Advisors. However, their specialization isn''t in the field of medical skills, so it''s hard for me to overthink things.


    Thus ¡­ Today, the princess of Japan specially found a good friend!<span>Ye Weiyang gestured to the foreigners at her side, "This is the Special Envoy of the Odin Empire to our Great Expedition City, Mr. Belvedere!


    He attended medical school in the Odin Empire, and has a small western hospital in our Imperial City.He had said before that Xiao''er''s illness was difficult to treat through surgery. He had some questions that he wanted to ask you.


    "If you can get the approval of Mr. Belvedere, then we can trust you!"


    Ye Fan was stunned, so the Odin Empire and the Great Shang Empire actually had a friendship? This guy is the ambassador?


    From the looks of it, Ye Weiyang really liked those Western cultures, which was why she dressed so stylishly.


    "Prince Consort Ye, how do you do? I am Belvedere. This is my first time meeting you. Please forgive me if I offend you." Belvedere politely bowed to Ye Fan, but his eyes were still full of contempt.Just as he was about to lower his head and bend over, Ye Fan extended a hand over.


    Belvedere''s movements became sluggish, and he turned to shake Ye Fan''s hand, a look of surprise in his eyes.<span>"This kid, he''s forgotten the rules of etiquette for our campaign. Why is he learning the etiquette of the Odin Empire?" The Emperor smiled.


    Ye Fan said, "If you have any questions, please ask them quickly."


    <span>Belvedere nodded, and as he began to weigh the pros and cons, he asked, "It''s like this ¡­ If you want to do an operation on the Fifth Prince''s illness, then you must obtain a valve in the great arteries ¡­ "


    <span>Hearing Belvedere speak in such a rough and difficult manner, Ye Fan directly asked Chu Yunyao, "Whatnguage is the Odin Empire speaking?"


    <span>"Almost Old Latin, a few Germanic words." Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan nodded his head, and after a brief recollection, he immediately said in Latin, "You don''t need to trante your specialized nouns into thenguage of the Great Games. Just say your mother tongue, and save time."Although only a few clergy were proficient in Latin back on Earth, it was not a stressful thing for Ye Fan to learn this ancientnguage.


    <span>When the string of fluent "Odin Empire''snguage" was spoken, all the royal families in the hospital quietened down, one by one they looked at Ye Fan in astonishment.


    <span>Belvedere was also stunned for a moment before he eximed, "Oh god..." Prince Consort Ye, you actually know ournguage?


    <span>In the entire imperial city, no more than ten people have learned ournguage. Princess Weiyang has been learning it from me for three years, and her pronunciation is not as good as yours ¡­ Who did you learn that from? "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Who do you care if I learn from? It''s just anguage. If you have any questions, quickly ask!"


    At the side, Ye Weiyang''s eyes shed, feeling that this was inconceivable.<span>Not only him, even the Emperor of the Underworld and the other princes'' eyes flickered with light. They discovered that the talent of Prince Consort Ye was even more unfathomable than what they understood!


    In fact, many people knew that learning an Odin Empire''snguage wasn''t too hard, but it definitely required time and effort.


    <span>As for learning foreignnguages, most of the time, it was not a very useful skill in the primitive world, so most cultivators would not waste time and would not try their best to learn a foreignnguage.


    However, once it came to the issue of diplomacy with the Odin Empire, people who could speak a foreignnguage would be extremely useful.


    This was also the reason why the imperial family of the Underworld Emperor was so concerned about Ye Fan''s ability to speak a foreignnguage. The imperial government needed this kind of talent very much!<span>The contempt in Belvedere''s eyes immediately disappeared, and he even smiled in embarrassment. After all, his linguistics were not good enough, so Ye Fan had to cooperate with him. Wants to chat with more like-minded people about "My Ice Mountain Beauty Wife", WeChat focuses on "Hot" or "RDWW 444" and talk about favorite books with more book friends


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1961

    1961


    <span>Belvedere became a little modest and asked, "Is that so? I''ve asked the famous doctor of the Odin Empire ¡­" This


    One operation, when the pulmonary valve membrane has been removed, the separation of coronary arteries will begin, and the valve of great arteries will be taken...


    This process, which is critical, must not harm the stimtory conduction system, and should be removed as close to the valve as possible.


    If you don''t try to keep the membranous septum, you won''t be able to sew up the pulmonary valve.But the problem is, even if you separate the valve, there''s still a problem, and that''s that it''s hard to see inside, and you don''t know where the valve is and where the septum is, so how are you going to cut it? "


    The nearby group of people were all confused, not knowing what Belvedere had asked. leaf


    Fan rolled his eyes, "I thought you wanted to ask me something ¡­" Your Odin Empire is reallycking in medical science! " shellfish<span>Lurvid''s face showed dissatisfaction, "Prince Consort Ye, what brilliant ideas do you have?"


    Ye Fan asked Chu Yunyao, "Is everything ready?"


    Of course, who are you asking? " Chu Yunyao said confidently.


    Ye Fan nodded his head and waved at Belvedere, "Come with me into the operation room."<span>Although no one knew what was going on, they still followed him into the operation room. Chu


    Yun Yao''s efficiency was astonishing, even the disinfection room was already prepared. Everyone walked through the disinfection room and into the operation room.


    There was a pile of instruments here, some that Chu Yunyao had already made, some that she had rushed out in the past three days. Profit


    With the 3d printing technology and the prehistoric stone, many things could be done very quickly. leaf


    The sail pointed at a device, picked up a small tube, and said, "This, is called an endoscope. When I have surgeryter, I will use it to enter the left ventricle from the right ventricle.


    There''s a probe in front, and you can see the membranous septum when you put it in, so the question you''re asking, as long as you have this device, isn''t a problem at all. "


    <span>Belvedere looked on in shock, hurriedly going up to check the equipment, "There is such a device?!" leaf


    <span>Sail asked Chu Yunyao strangely, "Is their Odin Empirecking in science and technology?"


    "As far as I know, ever since Arthur I founded Odin Empire, till now, King Arthur XIII still doesn''t ce much importance on technology. time<span>To this day, there are no Watts, Stephenson, Faraday types. can


    Can it be that they are too busy cultivating to bother about the Industrial Revolution... " Chu Yunyao teased. leaf


    Fan suddenly understood. No wonder these guys didn''t even have an inner vision mirror.<span>In other words, although this world was rich in medical knowledge, it was actually very weak in the area of western medicine.


    "Well, do you have any other questions? If not, can we start the operation? " Ye Fan asked. is


    The ones who were on the field, such as Emperor Ming De and Ye Weiyang, were already very trusting of Ye Fan, and their eyes were filled with curiosity and amazement as they looked at Ye Fan. shellfish


    Lurvid was no fool and immediately shook his head. "Prince Consort Ye has really broadened my horizons, there won''t be a problem ¡­ ¡­" He only wants to quietly wait for Prince Consort Ye to create a miracle. "


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, a normal operation, what miracle is it? But


    He didn''t want to say it too easily, or else these guys wouldn''t even know how to be grateful. No<span>How long had it been before the Fifth Prince, Su Xiao, was finally brought over? After Chu Yunyao gave him the anesthetic, the operation officially began.


    <span>Ye Fan repeatedly warned these people to not get too excited no matter what situation they saw. end


    These guys probably thought that Su Xiao was dead the moment they saw his heart being cut open. Although ¡­


    Although Ye Fan was confident, he did not dare to be negligent in the slightest. handHe continued to cast the spell minute by minute until noon. Finally, the spell ended. When


    Su Xiao, who had recovered his heartbeat, was pushed out of the operation room. The imperial physicians all went up to take a pulse and confirmed that the prince just needed to recuperate, so he was fine. one


    Time, everyone in the hospital, the way they looked at Ye Fan was extremely abnormal!"Yes!" Concubine Ye cried with joy as she approached Ye Fan and bowed, disregarding her precious body.


    I thank Prince Consort Ye! I will never forget Xiao''er''s grace for rebirth! I will pay you a visit and thank you again in the future! "


    Ye Fan smiled and waved his hand, "We are family. The little brother of the princess is my brother-inw, what is there to thank?<span>"In the next few days, I will give the prince some warm medicinal herbs to recuperate his body. Once his heart recovers, he will be able to cultivate just like the others. At that time, his body will grow stronger and stronger."


    Mysterious! It was too amazing! Who would have thought that there would be such a powerful surgical expert in the Great Siege!


    It''s a pity that the royal doctors of Odin Pce didn''t see this ¡­ " shellfish


    Lurvid was already lost in thought, thinking of how he could ask Ye Fan about this strange medical knowledge.<span>Ye Weiyang also looked at Ye Fan with great interest, "It looks like ¡­. "You still have some skill. This princess has allowed you to be a friend."


    "Huh?" "Ye Fan suspected that he misheard, since when did he say that he wanted to be her friend?"


    <span>No need to thank me. "Endless Night arrogantly waved his hand. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian helplessly shook his head. Forget it, he was toozy to bother with this girl.


    The empress, Luo Feiyan, smiled as she spoke to the Emperor, "Your Majesty, Xiao''er has recovered and has beenpletely cured. Prince Consort Ye has aplished a great deed. We must reward her well!" paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    <span>De Di''s eyes turned red, he took a deep look at his youngest son, nodded, and then turned to look at Ye Fan with a gentle look.


    <span>Say it, Prince Consort of mine, whatever reward you want, as long as I can aplish it, I''ll promise you! " leaf


    <span>Actually, there was nothing special about sail. Adding an official to be a noble was just a burden to him. He was notcking in money or treasures. wishful thinking


    After thinking for a while, Ye Fan simply said, "Your Majesty, you also know that I have amnesia, so many of the etiquette skills have been forgotten, and I don''t have the time to learn them over and over again." "How about ¡­" "


    "Haha ¡­" "You, Prince Consort Ye, are full of poetry, you know medicine, and you can even speak a fluent foreignnguage. You have so many things in your head, but you''re not willing to learn etiquette ¡­


    Forget it, I''m not a pedant. I''ll just treat special talents with special treatment ¡­ to


    <span>Human, the edict ¡­ Prince Consort Ye Ye Fan, wonderful hands that have returned to the Spring. Divine Doctor of the times, from today onwards, you will be conferred the title of a guest official of the Imperial Hospital. You can enter and leave the pce at any time, and you do not have to stand on ceremony! "


    Hearing this, this reward wasn''t bad, and he hurriedly nodded with a smile, thanking her. From


    When they returned to the house of the Marquis, Su Qingxue, Uncle Shui, and the others were already waiting anxiously. Seeing Ye Fan return, Su Qingxue was ecstatic. She ran over and hugged Ye Fan.<span>"Husband!" Did you really cure Xiao''er? My husband is too amazing! " Su Qingxue''s eyes were moist and full of true emotions.


    Ye Fanughed, "Is the news spreading so fast?" You all know about it? "


    Uncle Shui was grinning from ear to ear, "How could I not know? The royal family''s Cloud Hall had already released the news. The title of ''Divine Doctor Prince Consort'' that His Majesty personally bestowed upon them had already spread throughout the inte. Rumors had it that they had to be bestowed with a gold que!<span>Young duke, you''ve really made the duke''s manor proud this time! Master and Madam should be very happy to know that they are in the northern border! " leaf


    <span>Fan only had a stiff smile on his face. It can''t be... Did he get angry again? Why did the people of this world upload everything to the inte?! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1962

    The Hou Mansion was full of joy. After all, the young master had be the great celebrity of the royal family. His medical skills and poetry were both great, and he was no longer a trash like before.


    <span>In the afternoon, Ye Fan even received calls from his grandfather, Ye Zhaoxuan, and a group of elders of the Divine Dragon n. They all praised him, saying that it was the end of the Divine Dragon Rite, and that he would be rewarded.


    <span>Even Ye Huang from the northern borders rarely made a phone call. He said, "Well done this time."


    Although the words were simple, when they entered the ears of Uncle Shui and the other old servants, tears began to fall.<span>Ye Fan asked and found out that this was actually the first time in over ten years that Ye Huang Tu had praised his "eldest son". How could they not be emotional?


    <span>Imperial pce, Dark Fragrance Pce, Night Imperial Concubine''s residence.


    <span>The Fifth Prince, Su Xiao, rapidly recovered in the afternoon thanks to the various and powerful spirit medicines in this world.


    <span>"Father, can this child really cultivate now? Can you be like big brother and second brother, and cultivate ''Deep Sea stop the flow of water''? "


    Sitting on the soft bed, Su Xiao excitedly asked the imperial family in front of him.


    <span>"Hahahaha ¡­" The Emperor of the Underworld, the visiting Qi King Su Qi and others allughed out loud.


    <span>Night Empress held her son andughed, "Does my foolish son really want to cultivate to such an extent? "You need to heal your body before you can determine if you are a mystic or a Warlock."


    <span>"Mother, could Xiao''er be a Mystical Sacred Body like the Great Emperor''s grandfather?" Su Xiao asked in anticipation.


    "One in ten thousand mystical spirits, don''t bite off more than you can chew," Nightingale taught.


    Emperor Shao Deughed. "You are my prince indeed. Your tone is not small, haha!"After chatting in the pce for a while, the Emperor nced at Su Qi.


    <span>After the two of them moved to the side hall, Emperor Dark De turned around and asked, "Su Qi, how is the matter that I told you to investigate?"


    <span>Su Qi reported, "Royal brother, Chendi went to look for Xiao Huaisu, but she really doesn''t seem to know who did it."


    "Are you sure that she doesn''t know, and not that she doesn''t know?" Emperor Tianming narrowed his eyes.<span>"With Chendi''s understanding of Xiao Huai Su, she really doesn''t know anything. Otherwise, Chendi would have been able to see through it," Su Qi said.


    "So you''re saying there''s no clue?" The Emperor frowned in dissatisfaction.Su Qi smiled, "Don''t worry, royal brother. Although it is impossible to find the records of the Xuanyuan Illusion Realm, the record for the improvement of the student registration card is still avable.


    Chendi specially investigated. On the day of Zhengleng''s appearance, there were 127 students in the entire school. Their student record card had improved to a green level.


    Amongst them, there were sixteen students. Their methods of advancement couldn''t be verified.


    There are only two possibilities for a situation that cannot be verified. First, no one noticed when they took the Literature test. Second, they chose the Xuanyuan Illusion Realm''s martial exam. ""What does this mean?" If that master who shook the ancient era had been a green student card from the very beginning, then he would definitely not have improved.


    There''s a majority of the green cards in the entire school, where did your investigatione from? " The Emperor shook his head.


    "Normally speaking, this method is useless, but Chendi discovered that out of the 16 people who couldn''t confirm this method, there''s one young man who has been doing well recently." Su Qi smiled mysteriously.<span>Emperor Ming De was naturally not stupid. He thought for a moment and said in astonishment, "You''re talking about Ye Fan?"


    "That''s right. Chendi found out that he had raised his student card grade that day and didn''t know what test he took."<span>On that day, his younger brother had observed his duel with the jade talismans of the Xuanming and Snake nsmen.


    Although his opponent did not dare to use his full strength and had his hands and feet tied, Ye Fan''s physical strength and ancient martial arts skills made it difficult for Chendi to see through him. ''Is it luck or what?''


    Thinking of this, these days, Ye Fan suddenly rose to power.Su Qi''s expression was serious as he said, "From a trash to a great schr that has spread across the inte, to be a genius doctor ¡­ ¡­ In fact, even my little brother can''t help but to imagine things ¡­ ¡­"


    "How is that possible? He''s only at the Foundation Establishment stage. No matter how much he breaks through, he shouldn''t possess the strength of a Heavenly King!"


    "Chendi also felt that it was too inconceivable, so he only dared to mention it to royal brother.<span>"But there''s nothing strange in this world. Why don''t we test it and see what level this Prince Consort Ye is at?" Su Qi suggested.


    <span>"His name is now famous, and he is also Gentle Snow''s husband, our Prince Consort. He even just cured Xiao''er.


    <span>I am truly grateful to this son-inw. If I do something too excessive to him and hurt him ¡­


    "As for the rtionship between the royal family and the royal family, it''s a private matter. But I''m not ¡­" The Emperor hesitated.


    Su Qi smiled, "Royal brother, even if Ye Fan is truly an expert in hiding, we only want to investigate more about him, and it''s not like hemitted any crimes.


    Even if the Shen Long family had another Heavenly King, what could it possibly affect the overall situation? We''ll just keep an eye on it.


    Chendi thought that in a few more days, this year''s'' Dong Shou ''would be the only one who would have the opportunity to participate.Since Ye Fan just so happened to have done a great deed and was in the limelight, why don''t you invite him to participate as well? When the timees, we will ¡­ "


    After listening attentively to the entire n, Emperor Mo De thoughtfully nodded his head ¡­


    Residence of Northern Marquis.<span>While Ye Fan was eating breakfast, he received an imperial decree that he would be allowed to participate in the annual Winter Shou this month.


    Seeing that Su Qingxue and Ye Shiqing were both happy for him, Ye Fan could only ask, "What is Dong Shou?"


    "Eldest Brother, Dong Shou is going to hunt once a year, led by His Majesty himself. Only the most outstanding children of nobility are invited to apany him!Previously, when second brother came back from the battlefield, he was invited toe once.


    Furthermore, not only is your cultivation low, you are able to go as well. This means that the emperor values you greatly! " Ye Shiqing said excitedly.


    Ye Fan pondered, what''s the point of hunting? Unfortunately, he couldn''t defy the decree either.<span>After the meal, Ye Fan came to the academy as usual. Although there were more and more greetings from the academy, as well as many looks of admiration and admiration, most of them were also filled with jealousy and disdain.


    After all, in the eyes of most of the n disciples, strength was the true strength. Poetry and medical skills were not important matters.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about all this, after arriving at the library, he deliberately looked up information regarding the ''Huaxu Gate''.


    However, after searching for more than two hours and looking through all kinds of records in the Great Wastnds, such as the thirty-six Blessed Paradises, the Ancient Demon Abyss, and even the Wilderness and Demon God Kingdom, none of them found the Huaxu Family."What are you looking for?" Feng Qinn came up behind Ye Fan and lightly asked.


    Ye Fan turned around and saw a girl with long dark red hair wearing a grey turtleneck sweater and leather pants. He couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. This figure was too seductive ¡­


    "Director, have you heard of ''Huaxu Gate''?" Ye Fan felt that he might as well ask Feng Qinn.Who would have thought that Feng Qinn''s expression would suddenly turn extremely solemn and his brows were tightly knitted ¡­

 Chapter 1963

    1963"Why do you want to know about Huaxu Gate?" Feng Qinn''s pair of eyes seemed to be aimed straight at the deepest part of Ye Fan''s heart.


    <span>Ye Fan was startled, as if he had asked a very serious question.


    <span>"This... Can''t you look? I have lost my memory, so I don''t know what it was. "Ye Fan pretended to smile foolishly and said," If it can''t be checked, then I won''t check anymore... "I just asked casually."


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, Feng Qinn said, "Stop, where did you hear about ''Huaxu Family''?"


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Isn''t this what I did when I went to the pce yesterday to perform surgery on the prince?""And then I heard someone from the pce chatting with the emperor, vaguely mentioning Huaxu Men, with a very serious look on his face. I was curious about what that was ¡­"


    Ye Fan reckoned that it was impossible for Feng Qinn to actually run over to the pce to look for the Emperor. Such a lie should not be wrong.


    Sure enough, although Feng Qinn still had some doubts, he didn''t ask any further. He only said, "There''s no Huaxu Family''s information here. It won''t even be found in the entire Grand Expedition''s library. You don''t have to look for it."


    "Oh, no wonder I can''t find it, Curator. What is this Huaxu Gate?" Can''t you mention it? " Ye Fan had a curious look on his face.


    Feng Qinn hesitated for a second, then continued, "Huaxu n originated from the ancient Nine Li n. Their leader, the Scarlet Emperor, fought alongside Emperor Xuanyuan, and fought off the Demon God Chi You, who almost destroyed the Great Wastnds ¡­


    After the Scarlet Emperor passed away, the Nine Li n relied on their own numbers to think that the distribution of benefits was not fair and tried to subvert the Xuanyuan Empire to start a war.


    However, it was discovered by our other ns in time to be suppressed by them.Because they had the inheritance of the Scarlet Emperor and were skilled in medicine and other kinds of strange techniques, it was not easy for them to get rid of them.


    Most of them fled to the Savage Land. There were also people scattered all over the ce, hiding their identities and operating in secret.<span>Hua Xu is the distant ancestor of our Divine Dragon n and the Nine-Li n. Because he''s too ancient, there aren''t many specific records.


    The main force of the Nine Li n had founded the Huaxu n, and its name was derived from this.


    But this was only to satisfy their own fantasies. They thought their bloodline was more noble.


    <span>During the time of the Xuanyuan Empire, Huaxu n had always been trying to bewitch the people of the Xuanyuan Dynasty and cause trouble for them. They had even instigated a few small rebellion, but all of them failed.


    <span>After the Great War Dynasty, Huaxu n kept a much lower profile, maybe because our n no longer held power ¡­


    But their wolf''s ambition, the hatred they had umted for ten thousand years, couldn''t be easily resolved ¡­ "Hence, the imperial family has been secretly investigating them."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan was surprised, he didn''t expect that this was a ten thousand year old "terrorist organization"!


    So the Nine Li n, the Scarlet Emperor, and Chi You were also in this world?Could it be that he had been fighting from the primal chaos dimension all the way to the primal chaos dimension?


    <span>It was hard to imagine that Emperor Xuanyuan was already this powerful, a phantom image was already so terrifying, but he had to ally with the Scarlet Emperor in order to fight against Chi You?


    <span>Ye Fan noticed that Feng Qinn said "repel", not "kill" or "defeat".


    In other words, even if Emperor Xuan Yuan and the Scarlet Emperor joined forces, they still wouldn''t be able to kill Chi You?<span>"Director, what happened to Chi You after he was forced back?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask.


    <span>Feng Qinn frowned, "How would I know? It is said that she retreated from her injuries and disappeared without a trace. There are also rumors that she died under the Primal Chaos God''s punishment due to her violent nature ¡­


    Besides the three of them, no one else had been able to even approach the battlefield. How could they know what would happen in the end? "It''s just a rumor..."


    Ye Fan''s eyes were filled with longing. One mountain was still higher than the other.<span>"You should understand my intentions if I tell you this, right?" Feng Qinn asked with a frown.


    "Huh?" Ye Fan nked out for a moment, then immediatelyughed and said, "I know, Director Feng, you are just being cold on the outside but being hot on the inside, that''s why you told me ¡­"


    "Shut up!" Feng Qinn was speechless, and berated: "Who cares about you? What was he thinking about?<span>I mean, don''t just mention ''Huaxu Gate''! In case you bring trouble to our Shen Long family! "


    <span>Ye Fan froze there, and then forced a smile, "Oh ¡­" So it was like that... "Thanks for the reminder."


    <span>Feng Qinn couldn''t be bothered to speak any more nonsense as he turned around and walked back up the stairs.


    <span>After learning about the history of Huaxu Family, Ye Fan could probably also guess why they would want to kill him.


    It was most likely rted to him wanting to treat Su Xiao. Regardless of whether he died or if Su Xiao died, it was a chance to create a conflict between the Ling family and the Shen Long family.<span>Who knows? They might even find someone to fake him and intentionally kill Su Xiao. Who could say for sure?


    Ye Fan was toozy to think anymore, and focused on reading the medical book.<span>In the evening, when he was about to leave the academy, Ye Fan was at the gate and coincidentally saw Ye Danzhi, who was also about to go back.


    Suddenly thinking about it, it seemed rather rare that Ye Danqing didn''t find him these two days.


    Ye Danqing raised her head and also saw Ye Fan. Her eyes revealed a trace of excitement, but just as she revealed a smile, it seemed a bit awkward, and she said with a slight smile: "Going back?"


    Ye Fan saw the depressed look on this guy''s face and was not used to it, "What''s wrong with you?" You''re not happy to see me? "


    "No, no, don''t misunderstand, congrattions on obtaining the title of Divine Doctor Prince Consort. This really gives our Divine Dragon Family the right to do so. I will leave first." Ye Danqing patted on Ye Fan''s shoulder, turned around and was about to leave.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, and went up to grab his shoulder, "What''s the situation?" Don''t tell me you were hiding from me for the past two days? "Ye Dan Qing turned her head somewhat embarrassedly and said, "Brother, it''s best if you don''t get too close with me. It''s so difficult for you, now that you are a genius, you are a genius doctor.


    <span>Being with someone like me will only be a burden to you. I don''t want to be a burden to you ¡­ "I mean it. Now that you''re up, I''m really happy from the bottom of my heart."


    Ye Fan looked at this guy in surprise. Previously, he only felt that this cheap cousin of his was a little annoyed, but he didn''t have any ability.


    But at this moment, he realized that he had a big part in Ye Danchen''s heart.


    <span>He really couldn''t help him in any way, but the reason why rtives were rtives was not for benefits in the first ce.


    It had to be said that at this moment, Ye Danqing reminded him of those brothers of his on Earth...


    Ye Fan smiled and said: "Is it because in your eyes, I am a vile viin who forgets everything?" What does it have to do with you? Can you even drag me down? Who are you looking down on? ""No... "I ¡­"


    <span>"Don''t talk nonsense, today you are going to have dinner at my house, or else you will look down on me." Ye Fan smiled, patted the other person''s shoulder, turned around and walked towards the car.


    Ye Dan Qing stood in the same ce for a while with her eyes red. She scolded with a smile: "What are you so arrogant for? The Divine Doctor''s consort was extraordinary!? I''m your brother! Hurry back to prepare the wine and dishes! "<span>Night fell.


    Within the Hou Mansion, Ye Fan, Su Qingxue, and Ye Danqing who came over to get food sat at the table and looked at the table full of delicious dishes. They had some doubts.


    "This girl is getting more and more impudent, why hasn''t shee back yet? Don''t you know we''re waiting for her? " Ye Danqing acted like a big brother as she spoke.<span>"Darling, have you called yet?" Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan said, "Usually, she wille back on time, so I thought we would be there soon. I will fight with her."


    Just as she finished her sentence, she heard a call from Sang Xiaoqing.<span>"Qing Er, what''s wrong? "He''s not back yet?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Big brother ¡­" Ye Xianqing mumbled embarrassedly, "You... Can youe to the Windst Pavilion now? ""Windst Pavilion? "Where?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Ye Danqing quickly exined on the side, "It''s from the Heaven''s Inquisition Institution! It''s a building used to teach culture courses, and it has arge number of famous and talented candidates hidden inside. It''s called an antique and is very famous! "


    <span>Ye Fan was confused, "Why would I go to your academy?" What''s the matter with you? "


    "Ugh ¡­" Forget it, big brother, don''te anymore, I ¡­ ¡­ I''ll handle it myself. "Eat your dinner first. Don''t wait for me." Sunless mumbled and was about to hang up.


    The more Ye Fan heard, the more curious he became, "What do you mean by dealing with it by yourself?" Say it clearly! "

 Chapter 1964

    <span>1964


    <span>Ye Xianqing hesitated for a moment and said weakly, "Then ¡­" I said it out loud. Big brother, don''t be angry at me, alright? "


    "You first.""No, you can promise not to be angry first..."


    <span>Ye Fan felt a headacheing, "Alright, alright, I''m not angry."


    Only after hearing her brother''s agreement did she briefly exin the situation.


    <span>It seemed that thess''sst ss today was at the Windst Pavilion, where she had written a poem. Coincidentally, the teacher took Prince Consort Ye, who was the hottest student, as an example, and called for a few Heaven Seeking Academy''s poetry experts toe and admire her as well.


    In the end, the most famous one was a schr called Su Painting Fan. He brought up Ye Fan''s poems, which were all stolen from him and were not worth mentioning.


    Of course, Ye Xianqing was not convinced. Usually, because of her sensitive identity, she would remain unknown in the Heaven''s Inquisition.


    But when she heard Su Shufan say this to Ye Fan, she immediately stood up to refute, telling Su Shufan to take out the evidence and not nder Ye Fan."Su Painting Fan?" One of the Four Heaven Seeking Masters, the number one genius in the Imperial City, Su Painting Fan!? "


    When Ye Dainqing heard the content of the conversation, she was shocked and opened her mouth wide, "This girl ¡­. He really knew how to cause trouble! "No wonder I told you not to be angry!"


    Su Qingxue slightly knitted her brows and said in a displeased tone, "Although Su Painfan is talented, how can he nder my husband?"


    At this moment, Ye Fan had aplicated expression on his face. Only he knew that these poems were written by those ancient schrs.


    But if there was anyone else in this world who knew about this, they would have brought it up. Could it be that Chu Yunyao had leaked it? Impossible... How could Chu Yunyao do anything to harm him?<span>"Big brother ¡­" "I know you don''t likepetition, but I couldn''t help it just now. Don''t be angry at me ¡­" Ye Shuangqing said in a wronged tone.


    "I''m not angry... What''s the situation on your side? " Ye Fan sighed in his heart. At the end of the day, it was because this little sister cared so much about her big brother that she even forgot about being in the enemy camp."The Su Painting Fan sent people to retrieve the evidence. I ¡­" I n to talk after looking at the evidence "said Ye Shuqing," Since they can''te up with any evidence, I will go backter to prove your innocence.


    <span>"What if they have evidence?" Ye Fan asked.


    "How is this possible?!" Brother, you... You really copied it?! " Ye Shuangqing was worried.Ye Fan was silent for a moment, and then said, "Yes, my poems, these are all poems that everyone taught me, not my own thoughts."


    "Everyone in poetry? Who are they? "<span>"Even if I told you, you wouldn''t recognize me ¡­"


    <span>"Then you''re talking nonsense! Such a good poem, if it were to appear, how could it be unknown? " Ye Shuangqing naturally thought that Ye Fan was joking.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, thinking that he might as well go and have a look. He was also curious as to what kind of evidence that guy had, so he said, "I''ll go find you now, and confront you face to face."


    With such a ruckus, Ye Fan didn''t have the mood to eat anymore, and Ye Danqing also wasn''t at ease, so the two directly got on the car and headed towards the Heaven Seeking Academy.


    The architectural style of the Heaven''s Inquisition was rtively more modern. There were tall buildings that were brightly colored and had a city feel to them.


    "Bro, when you see the Su Painting Fanter, you must be careful. This guy is surnamed Su after all.


    Moreover, when he was seven years old, his first book of poems was published at the age of ten. He was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting; he was known as the number one genius in the Imperial City.<span>Even Tutor Zhang of the Music Pavilion saw him as the future number one sessor of the literary circle. The poems that thedies of the Rainbow Cloud Workshop sang the most were all written by him in these past few years, so at least half of them admired him ¡­


    <span>In addition, his cultivation was also strong, and he was at the sixth level of Spirit Creation. He was very popr in the Heaven''s Inquisition, and could be considered the most popr amongst the Heaven Inquisition!


    <span>"Let''s go and bring that silly girl, Sunless back. Don''t provoke him, or his admirers will annoy us to death!"


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but joke, "Then how is his calligraphy going topare with yours?"


    "About this..." Ye Danqing hesitated for a moment before saying, "Justparing the calligraphy skills, he and I have our own strengths."


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised. He didn''t expect that Ye Danqing, who was so confident in his calligraphy skills, would actually have such an evaluation. It seemed that Su Painting Fan was truly talented.


    <span>After arriving at the Heaven''s Inquisition Institution, the two of them registered at the entrance. They took two temporary passes and entered the Institution.


    <span>On the other hand, because Ye Danchen had been to a few exchanges in the past, she recognized the location of the Whirlwind Pavilion.


    <span>Upon entering the Windst Tower, he saw arge number of genuine works of literati. Exquisite handicrafts were everywhere, and they were extremely elegant.


    <span>The two of them rode on the prehistoric stone elevator and arrived at arge lecture hall on the forty-third floor.


    Ye Fan felt absent-minded, as if he had returned to Earth. However, all the electrical appliances around him had turned into prehistoric stone equipment.


    At this moment, there were hundreds of empty seats in the lecture hall. It could be said that there were no seats full. Moreover, it was obvious that most of the seats were upied by female students.


    "I heard that the Su Painting Fan is very popr among women, and that''s how it works. I''m so envious ¡­." Ye Danqing whispered.Ye Fan, on the other hand, swept his gaze to the center of the lecture hall.


    In fact, when Ye Fan appeared at the door, a lot of people were already looking at him with all kinds of eyes. Everyone was whispering to each other, curious and full of suspicion."That''s Ye Fan?" "He really came?"


    <span>"There''s going to be a good show now. Let''s see if he''ll reveal his true colors in front of the number one genius of the Imperial City ¡­"


    <span>"Hmph, he isn''t even on the same level. I was just wondering why he would suddenly have so much poetry on him. So he''s a literary thief ¡­"


    Hearing some discussion, Ye Fan frowned. It seemed that Su Painting Fan had brought over the evidence?


    She was holding a book in her hand, looking unconvinced, "This doesn''t prove anything!"


    <span>In front of her was a handsome man with long hair draped over his shoulders, who wore a blue and white embroidered robe. He lightly waved his fan and arrogantly said, "I, Su Painting Fan, do not need to prove anything to you.


    As she was speaking, Su Painted Fan nced at Ye Fan, who was walking over, somewhat yfully.<span>"What''s going on?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>There were tears in her eyes as she handed the book to Ye Fan, "Brother! He said that the poems you wrote were giarized from this book of his!


    <span>He said you changed a few words and then said outside that it was you who wrote it! "


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment, then took the book and flipped through it. On top of the book was a poem with a brush, and the handwriting was also quite exquisite.


    Astonishingly, there were the poems he had recited before, such as "Incantation of the Plum", "Wishing the Moon to the Ancient", and so on.


    However, every poem had been revised. For example, it had been changed to "Outside the inn, by the broken bridge", to "Outside the city, by the bridge", to "The moon above the sea", to "The moon above the sea" ¡­Basically, they all changed the words in Ye Fan''s poems that the masses did not understand into the world''s rtively easy to understand things, locations, and allusions.


    As for the other poems in the book, it was probably written by him. Ye Fan had also never seen them before, but they were obviously purposely mixed together and copied into a book of poems.Ye Fan was speechless. He thought that this guy really had evidence, but wasn''t he copying him instead? A thief calling for a thief!?

 Chapter 1965

    <span>1965


    "You said I''ll copy you? Your poems haven''t even been spread out. How did I copy them? " Ye Fan couldn''t help but be amused, this person is also quite interesting.


    Su Shufan shook his head calmly. "Everyone in the Imperial City knows that I have been in contact with many literati in my house. I sing poems and sing songs while drinking. I have never avoided the topic.<span>If I really were to investigate, I really wouldn''t be able to investigate who stole these poems. After all, there are too many peopleing and going, and even the servants in my house can recite many poems.


    <span>There were several times when my poems and poems were spread out. There were those who were greedy for fame and dared to impersonate others. However, I was toozy to care too much about it. In the end, there were some that had already been revealed.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you stole too much and caused such amotion, I would not have mentioned it in the hall."


    "Nonsense! Who can prove that the poem was written before my brother recited it?Furthermore, my elder brother had encountered the scene of the wedding, returning home to celebrate, and wasposing a poem on the spot. Ye Shuangqing said in dissatisfaction.


    Su Dian''s face stiffened and he sneered, "I have written a lot of poems, and he just picked a few to recite. What''s so strange about that?What, am I the one who stole his poems?


    <span>When I came out of my book of poems at the age of ten, I dared to ask Prince Consort Ye what he was doing? What works are avable?


    Before marrying the Eldest Princess, ording to what I know, it has nothing to do with the world of poetry, right?"All of a sudden, not only did hee from nowhere, but he was also able topose such an excellent poem. I''m afraid those with the slightest bit of intelligence wouldn''t believe him so easily, right?"


    The moment these words were spoken, the hundreds of students and teachers of the Heaven Seeking Academy all nodded in agreement.


    "Support Senior Su!" Senior Su is the number one genius of the Imperial City.


    "Not bad, I must have recited a lot of Senior Su''s poems, and I''ve used it just in time!"


    Many girls at the scene couldn''t wait to support him. Ye Fan suddenly stood up, his poems had gone viral and his title of prince consort was simply too different from his previous image of a trash.<span>Therefore, everyone had some doubts about Ye Fan''s results.


    Inparison, although this book of poems by Su Painting Fan was not an irond proof, most people were still willing to believe that these poems were written by the number one prodigy in the Imperial City.


    "You all ¡­ All of you are making wild guesses! "This is no proof at all!" Ye Shaoqing was so anxious that she was about to cry. Her body was trembling slightly.<span>Ye Fan gently put his arm around his sister''s shoulders, patting her on the shoulder, and said with an indifferent smile, "It''s alright, those who are pure will know it for themselves. Let''s go home, it''s up to them to say what they want."


    Ye Fan didn''t want to argue with Su Shufan. If he didn''t want topete for superiority, he could recite hundreds and thousands of famous poems.


    However... What was the point? He had indeed borrowed a poem from an ancient literary figure, but he wasn''t an original one. He wasn''t interested in borrowing it to give him a good reputation.


    Besides, no matter how good his poems were, it was impossible to prove that Su Painting had faked this book of poems.If they wanted to add to their crimes, why would they bother arguing over them?


    Su Painting Fan wasn''t stupid. He naturally knew that public opinion was surely biased towards him, and that was why he dared to casually take out a book of poems that couldn''t be considered as evidence.


    <span>"Big brother ¡­" My heart is in pain! What right do they have to say that about you? " She clenched her delicate fists and said bitterly.


    "Aiya, even if I''m not as good at poetry as him, but my medical skills are still better than his. If I''m as good as him, I can do it." Ye Fan smiled andforted.


    <span>"Girl, hurry up and go! This is the Heaven Seeking Academy! Their territory is the best ce to go! " Ye Danqing urged in a small voice.


    She had no choice but to leave with him.<span>She knew that if she left like this, the news would definitely spread online. Ye Fan would be a giarist, a thief, and he would be shamed by others...


    Although, Su Painting Fan could not bring out aplete piece of evidence, so Ye Fan would not be punished, but Ye Fan''s good reputation waspletely ruined.


    <span>"He left just like that? Do you have some backbone? " A melodious female voice was heard.


    She wore a white fur coat, a ponytail tied with a colored headband, and high-heeled camel boots.


    Ye Weiyang, who was dressed differently, appeared at the door of the lecture hall.<span>This princess, who paid attention to her image, had four maids that looked of simr looks on both sides. They were all neatly dressed, and it was as if they were trying to match the beauty of their master.


    Seeing that Ye Weiyang had also arrived, the lecture hall immediately became rowdy once again. The students clearly didn''t expect that the two most popr people in Heaven''s Inquisition would actuallye to the scene."What does this have to do with backbone? I can''t exin it clearly to begin with, so why waste time?" Ye Fan smiled and shook his head.


    Ye Weiyang was rather dissatisfied, and her eyes revealed craftiness as she said, "This princess was about to return home just now. When I heard that you were going to confront Su Painted Fan, I specially came over to take a look.If you don''t even try to defend yourself, doesn''t that mean you admit that you''re a literary thief? All those poems of yours are copied from the sou painting fan?


    <span>If it was any other poem, then it''s fine. But when you went to get married, did the poetry written in the literary test also belong to him? That is the crime of deceiving the monarch, have you thought it through clearly? "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, wasn''t this princess causing trouble for him? Must it be so serious?


    If that was the case, then this matter could not be handled too casually. Otherwise, it would be equivalent to cheating the Emperor of the Underworld, creating even more problems.


    <span>Many of the students had already started jeering, wanting to see what Ye Fan would do.


    <span>"Princess Weiyang, I think it''s best not to make things difficult for Prince Consort Ye. Those few poems, let''s just treat it as a gift from me. The name of the creator, just consider it as his title ¡­" Su Shufan smiled confidently.


    Ye Weiyang replied directly: "You say you want to send me off so easily? Do you think the examination before His Majesty is child''s y?


    [That''s right, that''s right. We have to get to the bottom of this!] What do you think? Prince Consort Ye... Great Doctor Ye? "When Ye Fan saw Ye Weiyang''s expression, which was filled with the desire to stir up chaos, he really didn''t know how he managed to provoke her.


    He could not say that the poems were his own.


    But even if it wasn''t his own, he couldn''t do it. It would only end up in someone''s mouth.<span>After pondering for a while, Ye Fan raised his head, his back facing the teacher and student, and recited in a somewhat helpless and emotional tone: "


    If the wealth ispared to the poverty, one in the tnd and one in the sky;


    If I am to be poor, he must drive me to my leisure.


    Other peopleugh at me for being too crazy, Iugh at others for not being able to see through it;


    <span>"We can''t see the tombs of the Five Tombs Heroes, nor do we see the hoe that has no flowers or wine to make a field ¡­"


    A passage of Tang Yin''s "Song of the Peach Blossom Temple" slowly came out from Ye Fan''s mouth, and the whole stadium fell into an inexplicable silence...<span>Some of them were lost in thought, some of them were shocked, and some of them had shining eyes ¡­


    Su Mo''s fan was chanting. His eyes were rolling and his brows were tightly knitted. He was clenching his fan tightly.<span>Ye Weiyang slightly muttered to herself, and after a charming smile emerged from the corner of her mouth, she looked at Ye Fan with some more interest.


    Ye Fan didn''t directly answer their questions. Instead, he used such a poem to disy a kind of indifference to fame and fortune, and wasn''t willing to pay attention to the secr world''s detached state of mind.


    <span>He wasn''t willing topete with the world, and he didn''t need to tell everyone about his realm.


    <span>If Ye Fan had directly said that, then everyone present would have naturally scoffed at him. However, through this passage that was written in ancient times, everyone was shocked!


    Seeing that the scene had finally quietened down, Ye Fan and a group of people looked at him with aplex look. They let out a sigh of relief and knew that they had settled the matter.


    "What''s the name of this poem?" Endless Night asked.


    "How would I know?" Ye Fan turned around and pointed at Su Painting''s fan, "You can ask him, maybe he also wrote it..."


    Finishing his words, Ye Fan didn''t say anything more and left with Ye Shuangqing and Ye Danchen.<span>The entire scene was silent for a long time. Even the group of people did not understand what was true and what was false. Suspicion rose in all directions.


    A trace of a calm smile appeared on the corners of Su Painting''s mouth, as if he didn''t care at all. However, there was a hint of chilliness deep within his eyes ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1966

    1966<span>On the way back to the house of the Marquis, Ye Xianqing''s eyes were filled with stars as she looked at Ye Fan with reverence.


    <span>"Big brother! That poem of yours was too awesome! They were all shocked by you! See how they doubt your talent! " Ye Shuangqing said excitedly.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand and pinched his sister''s nose, "You, you, don''t be like this next time. They said to let them go, it''s not like they would lose a piece of flesh."


    <span>"Oh... "I got it ¡­" She lowered her head to admit her mistake, but it was a different matter whether she would listen or not.


    Ye Fan also understood that if there were people who would nder their loved ones like that, he would also stand up for them. Therefore, he didn''t me this girl."Hehe, I''ve always heard rumors that there are many poor and humble students in the Su n who would help him write poems andpose paintings.


    Then he announced to the public that he liked to make friends with literati and that he was a good corporal, regardless of his background.<span>In reality, it was all just a front. Many people''s works were all published under his name, which was why he had so many works.


    He had always thought that it was just a rumor. After all, he had seen a Su Painting Fanpose poems and paint ink on the spot, and he was truly talented...


    <span>But looking at it today, the rumors might have made sense. It seemed that some of his works really weren''t his own.


    <span>It is likely that those people know that they can''t afford to offend the Su Painting Fan, and they won''t believe it either. Thus, no one said anything about it... " Ye Danqing stroked her chin and analyzed.


    <span>"Why didn''t you say that just now? "Coward!"


    <span>"Girl, you ¡­" In the Tianwen Institution, you want to openlypete with the four prodigies? Is he courting death? " Ye Danqing tried to exin.


    <span>"Even if it was outside, you wouldn''t dare."


    "I... "I don''t dare to ¡­"


    <span>"Haha ¡­"


    They chatted andughed merrily all the way back to the manor, only to see two guest cars parked at the entrance.


    When he entered the living room, he discovered that Su Qingxue was receiving guests.<span>"Prince Consort Ye!" "You''re finally back!" Ambassador Belvedere of the Odin Empire stood up with a face full of joy.


    <span>Next to him was an average looking middle-aged man in a long ck robe. Along with him was a delicate and pretty young girl.


    Ye Fan also couldn''t see the cultivation level of this ck clothed man, but he felt that it was probably because he used some kind of concealing technique to hide his cultivation level.


    "Special Envoy Belvedere?!"On the other hand, Ye Danchen and Ye Yanqing were very surprised. After all, the Odin Empire''s envoys had a special position within the Imperial City, and most of the officials treated them with respect.


    He suddenly came in the evening to visit Ye Fan, it was such a great honor!


    Ye Fan was more casual. He already had the permission of the Emperor of the Underworld, so he didn''t need to care about etiquette. So, he very naturally asked, "What? What do you want to talk to me about?"


    This attitude made Sang Yanqing and co. sweat profusely once again. Even Su Qingxue could not help but smile wryly ¡­


    Belvedere did not mind and hurriedly introduced the man and the girl in ck beside him.


    "Prince Consort Ye, this is my good friend from the Imperial City, Lord Tu Yue, and his daughter, Tu Zijiao ¡­"


    "Lord Tu Yue!? The head of the Shadow Squad, Tu Yue?! " Ye Shiqing eximed.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "What shadow guard..."


    "The intelligence agencies of the Great War! Independent of the military, they had an independent arsenal, carts and horses ¡­


    Only the person the emperor trusted the most could be the head of the shadow guard!<span>Lord Tu Yue had saved His Majesty''s life three times on the battlefield! But a trusted aide! "They rarely show themselves!" Ye Danqing quickly exined in a low voice.


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly realized that he was actually the head of a spy. No wonder he was so reserved and low-key, not even disying his cultivation.


    <span>However, it was reasonable to say that such a person was of great importance during the great battle. He must have arge number of secrets in his possession. Why would hee to the Residence of Northern Marquis to visit him?


    "What''s the matter, Sir Tu?" Ye Fan asked.


    Tu Yue looked at Ye Fan, his face expressionless, his eyes expressionless, as if he was a wooden person.


    After carefully looking at Ye Fan for a while, as if he couldn''t see anything, Tu Yue finally said in a slightly hoarse voice, "I heard from Ambassador Belvedere that Prince Consort Ye''s medical skills are really ¡­."<span>My daughter has had a heart disease since childhood and cannot be cured by asking around. I''d like to ask Prince Consort to take a look. "


    <span>"Doctor?" Ye Fan finally understood and didn''t say much. He walked over, smiled and said, "Miss Zi Jiao, what is your problem? "Tell me about it..."


    <span>The butcher obediently saluted and said, "Prince Consort Ye ¡­" Zi Jiao''s chest would feel stuffy and painful when she was young. Once she cultivates, she will feel iparable pain ¡­ "


    "This daughter of mine has fainted a few times and almost woke up. Prince Consort, please diagnose her!" Tu Yue said.<span>Ye Fan thought for a while, then told Tu Zi to sit down. He felt her pulse, and at the same time, used his spiritual sense to check her heart...


    Very quickly, Ye Fan had an idea in his heart, "Your daughter''s aortic valve is born with an abnormal structure, and it is also narrowed ¡­" So there was a blockage in the blood flow.


    "Once she elerates her cultivation, it will cause her iparable pain. She might even faint, and her blood vessels will burst and die. It''s really fortunate that nothing went wrong ¡­"<span>"Yes, I think so too! But right now, there is no technology that can cure this disease! "


    Ye Fan looked surprised, "What?" You can''t do this operation? This is much simpler than Prince Su Xiao''s operation! "<span>On Earth, Ye Fan felt that this was a small operation for cardiac surgery.


    <span>Hearing that, Tu Yue''s eyes shone with a rare light as he said in a low voice, "Prince Consort Ye, are you serious? Can you really cure my daughter? "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Sure." "I just need to prepare some materials, I think I''ll need your help."


    Tu Yue sucked in a deep breath and said seriously, "Prince Consort Ye, you have ughtered countless enemies in my life. My wife was assassinated by an enemy family that year, so before she left, I only asked you to take good care of my only daughter.


    But all these years, I could only watch helplessly as my daughter suffered ¡­<span>If Zi Jiao can recover, cultivate like a girl from a normal family, make a family, I, Tu Yue, will never forget this favor!


    <span>"As long as it doesn''t go against the interests of His Majesty and the war, if there''s any need to ughter me in the future, feel free to speak your mind if you have the ability!"


    <span>At the side, Su Qingxue, Sang Yanqing, and Ye Danchen shuddered when they heard this!


    <span>They knew very well just how important it was to make Tu Yue, the head of the Shadow Squad, owe them a favor!


    With Tu Yue''s special position in the imperial court, he was practically equivalent to a gold medal for saving his life!However, great opportunities also came with great risks ¡­ If he couldn''t cure Tu Ziya, then he would be in big trouble!


    Ye Fan didn''t think too much about it. He smiled and shook his head, "Lord Tu, you sought me out to treat Miss Zijiao. She is a patient, and I am a doctor.<span>Since I can cure her, I will naturally do my best. It''s not that I am ungrateful. "


    Tu Yue looked at Ye Fan in surprise, "Prince Consort Ye''s magnanimity actually makes him seem narrow-minded when ites to ughtering others."<span>"I said it! Brother Tu Yue, Prince Consort Ye is a man who does whatever he wants, and is not someone who cares too much. Don''t worry, he won''t speak without thinking!


    Shouldn''t you thank me this time and treat me to a good drink? " Belvedere was busy taking credit.


    <span>The corners of Tu Yue''s mouth moved as he nodded as well.


    Next up, all that was left were the operation arrangements. Ye Fan contacted Chu Yunyao, and they only had about two days to prepare the materials. The day after tomorrow, they could go to the Odin Empire''s embassy for surgery.After everything was settled, Ye Fan finally sent Tu Yue and Belwead out.


    <span>Before leaving, Ye Fan looked a little worried as he said to Belvedere, "Special Envoy, although I am willing to treat people, I am also not omnipotent. This time, I can perform Miss Jiao''s surgery.


    <span>In the future, if you have any other questions, don''t close the door and greet them... "


    <span>Ye Fan was still busy reading medical books and treating Su Qingxue, so he couldn''t be busy doing surgery everywhere.


    "Prince Consort Ye, don''t worry. I won''t make it difficult for you!" Belvedere was a wise man, so he immediately agreed with a smile.


    After the guests had sent him off, Ye Fan turned around and discovered Su Qingxue looking at him with a pleased expression.<span>"Xiao Xue, what''s wrong? Do you think I''m that great? " Ye Fan chuckled.


    Su Qingxue did not deny it and nodded. She walked up and took Ye Fan''s arm, "Husband ¡­. Do you know, in this great wastnd world, themoners are the most numerous? They don''t have the talent for cultivation, and often they can''t be cured if they have a disease.


    Even amongst the heaven''s chosen ones and n members, there were many n members who had suffered from illnesses since young and were unable to cultivate. Just like Xiao''er and Young Lady Zi Jiao, even if they were part of the royal family or aristocratic families, they would only suffer even more ¡­


    <span>I saw that my husband can cure them and give them new life ¡­ She felt that her husband''s actions were really great and she was proud of him. "


    <span>Ye Fan fell into silence. So it turned out that this world was highly developed, and behind the resplendent cultivation and civilization, there was actually such a cruel reality ¡­


    Suddenly, something white fell before his eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan raised his head, as he descended from the night sky ¡­


    "Darling, it''s snowing ¡­"


    "That''s right..."


    <span>Looking at the first snowfall in this world, Ye Fan''s eyes were as deep as the stars...

 Chapter 1967

    <span>1967


    After apanying Su Qingxue to prepare some flowers and nts in the back garden for protection against the cold, the couple chatted for a while.


    Not long after, Su Qingxue fell asleep. Ye Fan saw that her hands and feet were cold and the warm air in the room was not enough, so he went to get a basin of hot water to soak her feet.<span>"Come, I will help Princess Qian pinch her feet." Ye Fan held up the woman''s tender white foot, and was about to press it on the acupuncture point.


    <span>Su Qingxue quickly withdrew her hand and shook her head, "No, I can''t. Darling is not a servant, how can you step on my foot?"


    Ye Fanughed, "What does that matter?" "I''d love to put my wife on her feet."


    "No... "How can I let my husband do such menial work? I''ll just soak myself in hot water." Su Qingxue was unwilling to part with such a task.Ye Fan pretended to be dissatisfied and said, "Little Snow, do you dislike me? So you won''t let me touch your feet? "


    "No!" Su Qingxue hurriedly exined, "Husband''s hands are meant to be a peerless poem, to be able to help the world. In the future, we will have to do great things, how can we use it to touch the feet? Isn''t that a stain on my husband''s hands?"


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "I can''t even touch my wife''s feet, what''s the big deal?"It is such a rare opportunity for me to get close to you, to think that you wouldn''t even allow me to touch your feet... "


    Saying this, before Su Qingxue could react, Ye Fan had already grabbed the woman''s foot and pressed it into the acupuncture point ¡­.


    "Ying! ¡­"<span>The woman let out an involuntary sniffle, as if she was feelingfortable or agitated at the same time.


    When it fell into Ye Fan''s ears, his bones couldn''t help but go numb, and even his eyes went straight!<span>As expected, even this cry was exactly the same as Su Qingxue''s ¡­ ¡­


    Su Qingxue also seemed to realize that the sound she made was too obvious. Her face blushed and she lowered her head charmingly.


    <span>Ye Fan pretended as if nothing had happened and continued pressing, but this time his movements were a bit gentler.


    Su Qingxue was finally able to control herself. Although she asionally made a sound with her nose, it wasn''t that loud ¡­


    "Comfortable? Is my whole body heating up? " Ye Fan raised his head and asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Su Qingxue nodded. Her eyes were filled with tenderness, but also a trace of sadness, "Husband ¡­. "It''s best if you don''t treat me too well. Otherwise, after two years, I won''t be able to bear to leave and will feel even more sad ¡­"Ye Fan frowned, "What nonsense are you talking about?" That would not happen! Do not bring up such bad luck! "


    <span>The woman fell silent and did not speak again.


    After rubbing his feet and drying them, Ye Fan let Su Qingxue lie down on the bed and carried the basin out.<span>Su Qingxue hesitated for a moment and asked softly, "Husband, do you want to stay in this room tonight?"


    <span>Ye Fan''s body stopped, his heart was struggling.


    He could actually live here, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t control himself. Even if a Celestial Immortal were to fall asleep beside him, he wouldn''t be willing to hurt his lover.<span>However, he had to make use of the time he had at night to cultivate and learn ¡­ For long term consideration, it was better not to sleep with Su Qingxue for the time being.


    <span>"No, I''m afraid I can''t control myself." Ye Fan turned around and blinked, "After all, my princess'' wife is too beautiful."


    <span>Su Qingxue buried her face in the nket, "Husband knows how to joke ¡­."


    <span>Actually, the woman was also very nervous. If Ye Fan hadn''t been so nice to her, she would not have opened her mouth like this. But since Ye Fan had tactfully refused, she didn''t say anything more.


    On the way back to his own yard, Ye Fan looked at the small pond in the yard.


    Snowkes fell into the pool, submerged, and disappeared ¡­The corner of his mouth curled up into a self-deprecating smile. He should have thought of it himself, but why was he so forgetful?


    <span>Returning back to the house, Ye Fan sat cross-legged on the bed and began another attempt to form the core.


    <span>However, this time, he did not follow the usual practice methods and continued to condense his primeval essence, turning it into an inner pellet.


    His train of thought had changed back when he was condensing the Sword Intent Gold Core. He had imagined the inner core as a flowing liquid that continuously circted within his Dantian ¡­


    Yes! He wanted to form a liquid inner core!


    The moment he saw the snow drifting in the sky today, Ye Fan had such a thought!


    Snow and ice and water.Even if the ice melts, it doesn''t mean it''s gone.


    <span>True essence and sword intent were both forms of energy.


    <span>Even if the inner core turned into water and was mixed with the Sword Qi Jindan, it was still energy!?


    Why did he have to think about not destroying the inner core with the Sword Qi Jindan, but rather turning the inner core into a liquid form so that it could not be destroyed?


    Indeed, the killing power of the Sword Intent Jindan was too great and too domineering. That inner core could not withstand it, but it could avoid it!


    Water had no regr shape, so wouldn''t it be impossible to destroy it by using the properties of liquids?<span>With the experience from his first liquid core formation, Ye Fan was now extremely familiar with it. He urged the Heaven Life Water and quickly entered the state...


    The spiritual energy in the Great Deste World was very abundant, so it was easy to absorb.


    <span>The unending flow of spiritual energy turned into primeval essence, and after entering the dantian, through the unique method ofpression of Ye Fan, liquid primeval essence gradually appeared!


    At the same time, the liquid sword intent began to destroy everything!<span>It was a liquid energy that was more lethal after all. This moderate true essence was quickly washed away upon encountering the sword intent!


    But! This time, because of the same liquid state, a portion of the liquid true essence had not beenpletely exterminated, scattering in all directions within his dantian!


    Ye Fan waspletely focused, directing the ''surviving'' liquid primeval essence, unceasingly gathering and strengthening it.The liquid true essence gold core took shape. It was like a greedy snake, absorbing every drop of true essence as it slowly grew within the dantian ¡­


    What Ye Fan did not expect was that because of the existence of the "tyrant" called the Sword Intent Golden Elixir, the quality of the Zhen Yuan Golden Elixir naturally improved during the process of condensation!


    It was as if they had gotten rid of the old, the sick, and the ipetent ones from the army of ten thousand. Those who could survive the Golden Core Trial of Sword Intent were actually the most outstanding elites!


    After a few hours, in Ye Fan''s Dantian, a flow of liquid sword intent, which was a bit lighter than golden ones, contained a trace of sparkling white liquid energy. Finally, it stabilized!


    Although the Sword Qi Jindan would still be able to disperse the liquid, it would only dissipate it. It could not dissipate the liquid!<span>At the first moment, Ye Fan felt that they were "water" and "oil".


    Sword intent was water, true essence was oil. Even though the dense water had minced the oil, the oil still existed. Furthermore, it could still be condensed together!


    Furthermore, this "oil" was a super elite that had survived through the training of the Unparalleled Sword Intent!<span>This also showed the aggressive nature of the sword intent, and the all-epassing nature of the Life Water of Heaven.


    <span>"True essence forming a core is indeed not as powerful as Sword Intent forming a core ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan felt his liquid true essence Jindan, and felt that in terms of lethality, it was far too inferior to his Sword Intent Jindan.


    Even though the quality of Ye Fan''s Zhen Yuan Jindan was already at the peak of the Core Formation stage due to the variousyers of screening, its battle power was still far from enough.


    <span>The Sword Qi Jindan allowed him to deal with an opponent at the peak of the Spirit Creation stage, even if he did not break down. He did not know the exact level, but it was still just this tyrannical!


    However, forming a true essence core could help prolong his life, as well as improve his primordial spirit, physical fitness, and recovery ability in all aspects. This was something that the sword intent could not do.


    Upon sensing the benefits of forming a true essence core, Ye Fan felt that it was necessary to cultivate both of them at the same time.


    After sessfully forming the core, Ye Fan''s mood was pretty good. He thought about how Chu Yunyao''s Gravity Training Room should be more or less finished. Today he had studied over ten thousand of them, so he might as well go take a look.<span>He had not practiced the mad dance under the gravitational environment for a while, so he was already itching.


    As usual, he came to the Xuanyuan Academy and to the library. It was still empty and devoid of people.


    At noon, only Ye Fan was left sitting inside reading. Outside of the school walked a man with short gray hair and a serious expression.Ye Fan took a nce, and discovered that it was the Vice Principal, Zhuang Yi, he sawst time. Since they didn''t have a good impression of each other, Ye Fan continued to lower his head and read.


    Zhuang Yi also saw Ye Fan and frowned, but he walked over and said in a low voice, "Ye Fan, what are you doing here?"


    Ye Fan was puzzled. What problem was this? He pointed to his book. "Reading books.""Hmph, a medical book? You really think of yourself as a genius doctor ¡­ " Zhuang Yi waved his hand in disdain and said, "Go out first,e in after an hour!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1968

    1968


    <span>Ye Fan was baffled. Could it be that this guy came to find Feng Qinn, but was afraid that he would overhear his words? They were all adults. Was there really a need for that?


    "I''m reading my book, and it''s not like I''m hindering you." Ye Fan said. ZhuangYi Yi''s face darkened, "If I tell you to go out, then go out! "When is it your turn to bargain with me!?"


    "How baffling..." Ye Fan couldn''t help but shake his head. He was toozy to waste time with this guy, so he just lowered his head and continued to read.When Zhuang Yi saw Ye Fan ignore him, his eyes were filled with rage. He was a dignified Empyrean, and he was also Vice Principal Xuanyuan. His strength and status were both coexisting! leaf


    <span>Even if the sail was a prince consort, it was only an ant in his eyes, yet it was so brazen!?


    "You dare to ignore me!?" Zhuang Yi gritted his teeth. leaf


    The sail flipped through the book and continued to take notes.


    "Alright... What a great ''Prince Consort Ye'', young duke ¡­ He had be famous recently, did he really take himself seriously?Do you think you can be disrespectful in front of me just because you have some results!?


    I tell you! Not only am I the vice principal of the academy, I''m also your elder of the Shen Long family! "You dare to be so disrespectful, be careful of me ¡­" No


    After Zhuang Yi finished speaking, Feng Qinn''s voice came from the second floor ¡­ "


    <span>What do you want? " Zhuang


    <span>Yi Yi''s expression immediately became serious. He turned around and revealed a rather warm smile. I am teaching this damn brat a lesson ¡­ "


    "This is the library, loud shouting is forbidden here." Feng Qinn crossed his arms in front of him and said with a cold expression.


    <span>Yes. "I was just angered by this stinking brat. Qing Lan, don''t misunderstand me." Zhuang Yi smiled.


    Feng Qinn sighed, "If you have nothing to do, then just leave. Don''t hinder my studies."


    After saying that, the woman turned around and was about to return to her office. Zhuang<span>Yi Yi quickly shouted: "Qinn! Listen to me! "I called you, but you didn''t answer. I have something to talk to you about!"


    <span>"What is it?" Feng Qinn stood still.


    <span>Zhuang Yi looked as if he was offering a treasure and took out a beautiful porcin bottle, saying, "Recently, a good friend of mine returned from the thirty-six Heavenly Passages Paradise. Me


    "I''ve asked him to buy this bottle of Dan Qiong Sect''s Pool Shadow Spiritual Immortal Pills. It can extend one''s lifespan and make one radiant. It''s greatly beneficial to female cultivators, I want to give it to you ¡­" windQing Lan refused, "There''s no need. You can go." Zhuang


    Seeing that the beauty had ignored him, he became anxious immediately. "Qinn! After all these years, can''t you give me a little hope? "Could it be that in your heart, you still ¡­"Feng Qinn had no intention of continuing to listen to him. He walked straight into the office and closed the door.


    <span>Zhuang Yi seemed to have lost all hope as he stood on the spot. Gradually, his eyes revealed a lot of unwillingness and frustration. When he turned his head back to look at Ye Fan, his eyes were also full of hatred...


    "Ye Fan thought to himself, ''It''s not like your love rival is me, so why are you staring at me like that?''


    Trash... "Do you remember ¡­" After Zhuang Yi finished speaking, he turned around and left inrge strides.<span>Ye Fan shook his head. This guy was actually quite pitiful. No matter what, he was still an Empyrean. He had loved Mu Feng and Qing Lan for so many years, but he had gained nothing at all.


    As long as he did not go overboard, Ye Fan would not bother to respond to him.<span>In the evening.


    Ye Fan had left the library early, heading straight for Chu Yunyao''s Imperial Advisor''s pce. This<span>Once, even the guards of the Imperial Advisor''s estate didn''t dare to stop her. Without a hitch, they entered the woman''sboratory.


    Chu Yunyao was currently analyzing something in front of theputer, her eyes fixed on the keyboard."Little Yao Yao, how is the gravity room?" Ye Fan went straight to the point as soon as he entered the room.


    <span>"I knew that you would ask this." Chu Yunyao pointed to a silver storage ring on the side, and said, "It''s in there, you can directly take it with you." training


    <span>I''ve strengthened the room for you before, the limit can reach a thousand times gravity force, and it relies on arge amount of prehistoric stone materials, so the method of usage is the same as the old one.


    I''ve added only one physiological monitoring system, and once your life is in danger, there''s an emergency shutdown option.


    <span>"In addition, this spatial ring was newly developed by me. Its capacity isrger than any other one on the market, and it can store some living beings."


    What? It can release living beings?! " leaf


    The sail was stunned, because the space ring was stored by expanding a portion of the space crack.


    "Living beings usually have active maic fields and energy fluctuations that affect the opening of the space cracks. Therefore, they are unable to store it."


    Yes, but the living humans could not do anything about it. They could only install some animals or nts with weak brain wave maic fields ¡­ When<span>"Of course, if he''s dead, then we''ll talk about itter. After all, there''s no light source or air inside." Chu Yunyao said. Although ¡­


    <span>Although the woman said it very casually, Ye Fan still felt that it was very powerful!


    After all, if there was a first step, there might be a second step.<span>He couldn''t release a living person for the time being. If he were to improve his skills in the future, he would be able to release air and live people ¡­ Wouldn''t that create an independent space to live in?


    "What, are you surprised?" Chu Yunyao had a rxed expression, but her eyes also revealed a hint of pride. leafFan Xian couldn''t help but sigh at the woman''s talent, and immediately hugged her from behind, "I''m very d, you''re my woman ¡­" "


    "Come on, I don''t belong to anyone. You''re at most my partner." Chu Yunyao disdainfully said.<span>Ye Fan directly pped the woman''s back, making a "pa" sound. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao felt pain, but she unconsciously felt her body heat up, her hands stopped tapping the keyboard, she pursed her red lips and calmly asked, "What are you doing?"


    <span>What do I want to do. Don''t you understand? My partner? " Ye Fanughed evilly. Chu


    Yun Yao looked back, her eyes revealing a trace of emotion, "You man ¡­ ¡­. "You will just make things difficult for me..." sthenia


    In the examination room, the mes of war between the two instantly lit up ¡­<span>After several storms, Ye Fan was lying on the sofa, smoking a cigar, hugging Chu Yunyao and asking, "Is there any news of Xiao Yu?"


    How could he be so fast... Recently, I have been reconstructing the nanometers. I intend to spread them to the entire prehistord, hoping to find some clues ¡­ is<span>"I''ve already searched through almost all of the empires. I suspect that she might not be within the empires ¡­" Chu Yunyao half closed her eyes and said.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded. He had no choice but to leave, otherwise he would have to travel the entire continent to search for it. Hugh


    After resting for a while, Ye Fan asked about Tu Yue''s daughter''s surgical materials. Knowing that everything was going well, he felt relieved.<span>Night, Hou Mansion.


    Ye Fan walked out of his room, nning to go to a deserted ce outside the city, and use the Gravity Training Room to train his body and sword intent. can


    <span>Just as he walked to the back door, he discovered that his "senior brother" had actually followed him again? leaf


    Fan Xian could not help but be speechless. He had already been buried once before, so how could this guy not have a good memory? leaf


    The sail could only once again circle around the crowded night market and rely on anti-tracking techniques to find a blind spot and then shake him off.However, after the mysterious man had experienced itst time, his vignce became a lot stronger. He actually began to tantly follow closely behind, not even giving Ye Fan the chance to open up some distance!


    <span>On the surface, Ye Fan pretended to be casually walking forward, but his heart was filled with curses. What exactly did this guy mean?


    After pondering for a moment, Ye Fan made up his mind. He turned around and entered a bustling gambling den!


    <span>"Hmph, popinjay, you actually came out in the middle of the night to gamble?"


    When the mysterious man saw Ye Fan enter the gambling den, a hint of disdain appeared in his eyes, but he still followed him in. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1969

    1969<span>In this world where only the strong were respected, gambling was something that only the unlearned and unskilled, or the ordinary people with no future, would be interested in.


    Noble disciples would basically enter the gambling den a very contemptuous thing. They would rather go to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop to amuse themselves, sing poems, or paint, thane to this lowly ce to y.


    <span>As the mysterious man entered the gambling den, he suddenly felt a wave of disgust towards the miasma and noisy environment inside.


    <span>Because there were too many people, he could not find any trace of Ye Fan, so he could only use his spiritual sense to slowly search for him one by one.


    In order to prevent some people from escaping, this gambling house only had one entrance, so Ye Fan couldn''t possibly leave through another door.<span>The mysterious man wasn''t in a hurry. He simply stood guard at the door and pretended to be a gambler watching from the sidelines.


    However, Ye Fan did not see it. Instead, he saw a somewhat familiar man with a ck mask, about to walk out."Wait a minute." The mysterious man stretched out his hand to stop the masked man, his eyes sharp as he asked, "Have we met before?"


    The masked man did not pay any attention to him. With a quick step, he exited the door!


    "Halt!"The mysterious man hurriedly chased after him, following the masked man as he jumped onto the roof of a three-storey building!


    <span>The people on the streets were not too surprised to see people chasing and beating them up. This kind of situation was toomon in the Imperial City. The security was managed by the Guardian Army of the Qi King.


    Normally, they would only dare to use ancient martial arts and not true essence. Thus, casualties rarely urred. If they destroyed houses or property, they would be punished.<span>The mysterious man followed closely behind, sweeping past over a dozen houses, not willing to give up at all.


    <span>He could see that this guy was the ancient martial arts expert that buried himst time. But this time, he would be even more vignt. He would not let the other party seed!


    The masked man running in front was naturally Ye Fan, who had changed into a new set of clothes.<span>Realizing that this guy was still chasing him, Ye Fan was puzzled. Just where did this guy get such confidence from? Was it not enough to be buried once?


    <span>Could it be that he thought that since he was prepared, he wouldn''t lose?


    Ye Fan actually had a few ways to get rid of him. At most, he would just try to use force to control his sword, and this guy wouldn''t be able to catch up.


    However, when he thought about how this guy always came to follow him and alwaysy in his wife''s yard, Ye Fan felt quite annoyed.<span>Taking a look at the building in front of him, Ye Fan suddenly elerated as he stepped on a stone wall, causing a quick backflip!


    <span>With a continuous movement, hended behind the mysterious man, and Ye Fan immediately followed up with a Cannon Fist!


    <span>The mysterious man reacted, but when he wanted to dodge, he was unable to keep up!


    His arms were blocking in front of his body, but the power behind his fist still caused his chest to tumble and tumble, and he felt as if his ribs were about to break!"Bam!"


    <span>The mysterious man was shot down from the roof. He endured the pain and was about to open the distance, only to discover that there was no one in front of him?


    <span>With a ghost-like speed, Ye Fan appeared behind him, and just likest time, he directly hit the man''s stun point!


    <span>"Ugh!"


    <span>The man had just been shocked at the speed of this movement when his vision went ck and he fainted once again.


    Ye Fan shook his head, picked up this guy, and after confirming that there was no one around, he got on his sword and quickly flew out of the city.


    <span>The vast forest was covered in snow.


    Ye Fan dug a hole and nted this thing inside again.After doing all this, Ye Fan flew further into the uninhabited mountainous region. After finding a secluded cave, he took out the Gravity Training Room.


    Ye Fan was looking forward to it. He wanted to test out how much his body had improved from when he had fought against the apocalypse mages.


    The road just now was quite warm, so Ye Fan directly walked into the training room.<span>It was a brand-new training room, and the surroundings were glowing crystals. A soft, bright light illuminated the inside of the room.


    An electronic female voice that was very simr to Chu Yunyao''s rang out ¡­ ¡­<span>"Gravity Training Room 2.0 is ready. Would you like to start?"


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, so it turned out to be a voice-activated system?


    <span>On the surface, she said that she didn''t love him, but she recorded her voice into the system. Wasn''t this equivalent to cultivating with him?


    "Yes sir!" Ye Fan smiled and said.<span>"Please choose the gravity coefficient, the highest being a thousand times greater."


    <span>"A hundred times!"


    "One hundred times gravity coefficient confirmed, starting after ten seconds of countdown. Ten ¡­ "Nine ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t even think, and directly activated the second stage of disintegration!


    <span>When he was on Earth before, he only broke through the secondyer a hundred times. After an hour of training, he was already very tired.


    Once again, a hundred times gravity appeared!Ye Fan pinched his hands, kicked his legs, stretched his neck, and began to do some crazy dances.


    "How boring..."


    <span>Ye Fan felt rxed, so he said, "Continue to increase the gravity!"


    <span>"Gravity increase mode activated, one coefficient mode ¡­"


    The training room began to automatically increase the gravity, and each time it increased, it gradually increased the burden on Ye Fan''s entire body!<span>Muscles, bones, organs, and even nerves ¡­ They were all epting the challenge!


    Finally, when he reached 140 times, Ye Fan began to feel nervous!As expected, he was able to withstand fifty times more gravity than before when he had just broken through the secondyer!


    "Triple Disintegration!"


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, and once again activated the disintegration technique. Every cell in his body felt like they were on stimnts, and his previously unbearably heavy body was once again in high spirits!<span>"Ahh ¡­"


    Ye Fan felt that the triple disintegration was still somewhat painful, but this kind of pain was already something he could endure.


    <span>He kept his mind clear. Although his expression was somewhat sinister, he still gritted his teeth and began to dance like a mad demon.


    <span>He knew that as long as he could maintain the third level of disintegration and continue to train like this, sooner orter the third level would be the same as the second level.


    Despite the pain, Ye Fan was totally unaffected by the more than 150 times gravity!<span>"Continue to increase gravity!" "Hurry up!" Ye Fan urged.


    <span>"Gravity increase of two times!" The System spoke out.


    Gradually, the gravity reached two hundred, two hundred three, two hundred six ¡­


    All the way until the gravitational force reached three hundred times! Ye Fan finally felt the strain!<span>"Stop! Maintain it at three hundred times! "


    Ye Fan''s voice was somewhat low, and his whole body was covered in sweat and some blood, falling down like raindrops.


    After nearly an hour of crazily dancing, Ye Fan felt that he could no longer stand, so he hurried the training room to stop!<span>The door opened, but Ye Fan did not have the strength to walk out. He could only directly lie down in the training room, gasping for breath, and his eyes were zed...


    But, this kind of exhausted feeling made Ye Fan smile dumbly...<span>After a long time, Ye Fan slowly sat up, touching the cold sweat and blood on the ground, he asked, "Can you dry it?"


    "Drying system activated ¡­"


    "Damn... It really exists?! "After cleaning up the training room, Ye Fan found a mountain stream to wash up before flying back to Hou Mansion.


    In the morning, Ye Fan once again went to Su Qingxue''s courtyard and heard the mysterious man''s voice ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1970

    1970


    "Junior Sister, I think that Ye Fan is not a good person. He went to the gambling denst night..."<span>"Senior Brother, how did you know?" "You followed my husband again?"


    I... "Isn''t it because I want to see what he''s going out for sote at night..."<span>"Look at you, did you get buried again?" "A body of mud..." male


    <span>Zi was suddenly speechless and a little embarrassed.


    "Senior apprentice-brother, stop following my husband." Even if he went to the gambling den, it wouldn''t be a big deal. In the past, he had gone to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop, but now he no longer went. Inverted


    "It''s you. After being buried once, I don''t want to kill you. If not, you will lose your life ¡­" "


    Junior Sister, if I wasn''t in the Imperial City with my arms and legs tied up and my cultivation unable to be utilized, would I have let him seed? "<span>"How do you know that person''s cultivation is weaker than yours?" Su Qingxue asked.


    The man was silent for a moment, then muttered: "Speaking of which, it''s strange, who exactly is that person ¡­"<span>"No matter who it was, he did not kill him twice. The third time might not be the case.


    "In short, there are many hidden talents in this world. Senior brother, you should be more careful. I''m no longer in the pce. If there''s nothing special, then don''te to the manor ¡­" Su Qingxue said. male<span>Zi sighed, "Junior Sister, why did Ie to see you for a mission ¡­ ¡­? "I ¡­" "


    <span>Senior Martial Brother! You and I will always be fellow disciples, don''t make it difficult for me ¡­ "Moreover, the bigger picture is more important."


    <span>Good... "I understand." The man let out a long sigh and flew away.


    Ye Fan leaned against the wall, rubbing his chin. This guy really dares to look down on his wife. If hees again, he might as well kill him...


    Who cares about the big picture, big n, Ye Fan doesn''t care about these things at all! Inverse


    Exactly. Even after killing them and burying them in the wild, no one knew what he had done!


    After breakfast, Ye Fan did not go to the Xuanyuan Institute. It just so happened that it was a holiday, and he also agreed to go to Tu Yue to perform surgery on him.


    <span>They arrived at the embassy of the Odin Empire in a car, next to a white building. It was the hospital run by some doctors in the Odin Empire.


    The purpose of the hospital was naturally to publicize the Odin Empire''s medicine.<span>But because themoners couldn''t afford it, and the nobles didn''t trust them, their business was always miserable.


    <span>Tu Yue and his daughter, Special Envoy Belvedere, were already waiting for them.


    "Prince Consort Ye, I''ll be counting on you today. My daughter''s life is more important to me than my own ¡­" carnage


    Yue Lao solemnly cupped his hands and slightly nodded his head. Being able to receive the respect of a spy like him was already a very respectful gesture. leaf


    Fan Sai nodded and looked at Tu Zijiao, who had a perturbed expression on his face. He smiled and said, "I''ll take care of everything. Don''t worry, Miss Tu." In<span>Arriving at the operation room, Ye Fan found more than a dozen doctors and nurses wearing white robes standing in the room.


    These people were mostly white people from the Odin Empire, and they all looked at him with curious, puzzled, and expectant looks.


    "There''s no need for so many assistants. Just keep two more smart ones." Ye Fan was speechless.


    No, Prince Consort Ye, these are the doctors in the hospital. They want to see your medical skills with their own eyes."Not to mention anything else, none of them knew how to use the equipment borrowed from Imperial Advisor Chu," Belvedere exined with a smile. leaf


    Fan Fan sighed. "Then don''t disturb me. If there''s anything you don''t understand, you can ask me after I''m done ¡­" one


    The fluent Odinnguage immediately caused the group of doctors to respect him even more. hand


    The magic quickly began, and to Ye Fan, this was indeed a small operation. Only


    If he put Chu Yunyao''spleted balloon into her aorta, it would have an effect of expansion and he would be done. iso


    Once Tu Zijiaji''s heart was in good working condition, she would be able to cultivate and naturally fix her heart''s ws.Ye Fan''s method was very clean. Coupled with the advanced equipment that Chu Yunyao had made, it made this group of Odin Empire doctors even more dazzled, and they were dumbstruck.


    Within an hour, the operation was over.


    When Ye Fan finished sewing and walked out of the operation room, Tu Yue immediately stood up.


    "Prince Consort Ye!" Why did youe out? " "" Tu Yue is very uneasy. "


    "I finished it, the operation went smoothly, and we can restore our daughter to her peak state for a few days. With some nourishment, we can officially begin to train." Ye Fan said. carnageYue Yang could not believe it, "This... It ended so quickly? "


    <span>His own daughter''s illness had troubled him for more than ten years. asionally, he could only pour wine on her depression and feel extremely depressed. Who


    He wanted to meet Ye Fan, but he actually managed to do it in less than two hours!? carnage


    "When Yue Yang thought about how his only daughter would finally be able to live a normal life in the future, his eyes filled with emotions."


    Prince Consort Ye... No one thanked him for his great kindness! I will remember this! " shellfish<span>Lairdughed out loud and said, "Brother Tu, tonight, we must invite Prince Consort Ye to a good feast. Otherwise, we won''t be able to justify ourselves!"


    "Please, we must invite you! The River Moon Restaurant! Prince Consort Ye, you have to show your face! " Tu Yue said sincerely.


    Ye Fan''s interest was not great. He still wanted to read, but before he could say anything, Belvedere patted him on the shoulder and said, "Prince Consort, you''d better show your face!"


    Because Brother Tu was a shadow guardmander, his identity was sensitive and he couldn''t get too close to anyone.


    I''ve known him for ten years, but he has only treated me to food three times. If you don''t go, it would be too painful for you ¡­ " leaf


    The sail was silent as it looked at Tu Yue''s sincere expression. It then sighed, "Alright then." very<span>Quickly, Tu Yue left with his daughter, who was still unconscious. They had an appointment at the restaurant.


    <span>Ye Fan originally wanted to return home, but did not expect to be surrounded by a group of doctors from the hospital.


    After seeing Ye Fan''s operation just now, they werepletely amazed, and a bunch of problems also arose. leaf


    Upon hearing this, Fan Xian realized that the level of surgery in this world was indeed quite low. No wonder it was so untrustworthy, and also extremely expensive. is


    There were many operations that could be made simple with advanced equipment. Unfortunately, the world only developed the Deste Stone technique, and not technology. leafFan patiently answered some of their questions, but he was unable to exin everything at once. end


    There were many problems that could not be exined simply by saying that they did not actually work.


    Belvedere was also worried that he would irritate Ye Fan. Seeing that it was already noon, he hurriedly shouted, "Everyone, let''s call it a day. Prince Consort Ye is also tired. Let''s talk next time!" oneThe group of doctors were displeased, but they could only respectfully see Ye Fan out the door. Arrived


    After he had left, Belvedere smiled and said, "Prince Consort Ye, I''ve troubled you today. However, they hope to treat their patients more." end


    To actually be like Miss Tu, who has many symptoms. Not everyone can cultivate, and anyone can be immune to all kinds of diseases ¡­ " leaf


    Fan Xian nodded and said: "I can understand that..." But I also have other things to do, and I can''t do surgery all the time. "<span>"How about this, I''ll lead the way. Prince Consort Ye, youe to our hospital, how about you start sses?"


    <span>Wouldn''t spreading your medical skills to more people help more people?


    You don''t need to go to ss every day. For example, on the school''s holidays, you can attend ss twice ¡­ " Belvedere suggested. leaf


    Fan Xian looked at the expectant face of Special Envoy Odin and asked with a smile, "You must have been nning this a long time ago, right?"


    <span>"Haha ¡­" To tell you the truth, I also want to do something in the battle so that I can exin myself to King Arthur.


    If the hospital can be developed, the medical philosophy of our empire can be spread.<span>"Not only to my advantage, but to your advantage as well, Prince Consort, as well as to the benefit of thousands of ordinary people who are unable to cultivate," Belvedere said rather emotionally. leaf


    After a moment of silence, Fan said: "Let me think about it..." such as


    If he didn''t have anything particrly important to do, he would be willing to spread medical knowledge and help the dying. But


    <span>The problem was that he had to think of a way to cure Su Qingxue in these two years. There was also the time when there was no news from Blue Rain, so his time was very precious.


    <span>Belvedere was in no hurry. From his point of view, it was impossible for him to casually impart such a powerful medical skill to Zhang Xuan, so he was willing to wait. gyri


    <span>"On the way to Hou Mansion, the car drove past themercial street, and Ye Fan saw a few pretty good jewelry stores."


    <span>Ah Fu, stop the car. "I''m going down to buy some things," said Ye Fan.


    "Yes, young duke." The coachman immediately pulled over.


    Ye Fan walked into a woman''s jewelry store. He nned to pick out a few pieces of jewelry for Su Qingxue, but it wasn''t anything expensive. He just wanted to make her happy.


    "Sir, are you going to choose a gift for Madam? Or for my mother? " The salesgirl behind the counter asked with a smile.


    Ye Fan heard the voice and felt that it was a bit familiar. He raised his head and recognized this girl and couldn''t help but be stunned. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1971

    1971


    This pretty girl was actually the girl called Ao Shuang who had followed Gu Qing that night?


    From the looks of it, she was a salesperson in this shop. Most of the shop staff were all civilians who could not cultivate. One second to remember [], free to read all the wonderful novels!<span>But this also had nothing to do with him, so Ye Fan pretended not to know him.


    After scanning the area, Ye Fan saw a hairpin iid with arge number of red rubies, looking like a red leaf.


    The hairpin was ced in a special ornate disy cab, making it look quite special.<span>Thinking about it, Su Qingxue would be even more radiant if she wore a white and fluffy winter coat with this kind of red on her head.


    "I want this one, take it out!" Ye Fan said.


    "Young Master, you''re quite sharp. This'' Sunset ''card is a limited edition one for this year. There are only seventy cards in the entire Imperial City. This is thest one ¡­" Ao Shuang said with a smile.Ye Fan was quite proud of himself. It seemed that his eyes were not bad, and his choice was limited.


    <span>"How much is it?" Ye Fan asked.


    "This is for six thousand gold coins, so there is no discount."


    "Six thousand?" So expensive?! " Ye Fan was speechless, this was equivalent to a gem worth more than 30,000,000 yuan on Earth!<span>"Young Master, these are all red diamonds from the ancient Demon Abyss. They were formed by absorbing theva''s spirit energy for tens of thousands of years.


    To teleport from the Demon Abyss to the great battle, one would need to be strong enough cultivators.


    <span>If you wear this red diamond on a woman''s head, it will keep her warm and protect her body from the cold. It will not freeze her facial features and will also be different from the others. It will definitely be worth it ¡­ " Ao Shuang rmended.


    "You sure know how to talk ¡­" No wonder there was a warm feeling when he touched it. It turned out to be a special kind of ore.


    <span>Considering the cold condition of Su Qingxue''s body, Ye Fan felt that six thousand was worth it.


    <span>However, just as he was about to take out the money, a pair of men and women walked in from outside. Thedy directly said, "I want this sunset cloud!"


    Ye Fan took a nce and thought, "It really is a narrow path for enemies. It''s actually Luo Hongfei and the Bi Kong Cicada?"


    Dressed in a long, cyan and red dress, the Bi Kong Cicada looked quite lovely, with a domineering attitude,pletely not even ncing at Ye Fan.<span>One of Luo Hongfei''s arms was wrapped around the Biden Cicada''s waist, making it look like a couple.


    Although the different ns could not intermarry, the heaven chosen ones and the ns were not restricted. Instead, many ns and aristocratic families would marry each other and cooperate to gain benefits.This was how the n and the chosen one from heavenpeted with each other and had aplicated rtionship.


    They were indeed simr in terms of species, but when it came to groups, they were quite patible" ¡­ Ye Fan muttered in his heart.


    <span>"Yo, Prince Consort Ye, what a coincidence. We also met you here," Luo Hongfei said with an evil smile.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to care about them, and continued to say to Ao Shuang, "Wrap it up for me, I''m buying it."


    When the Bi Kong Cicada heard this, its phoenix eyes narrowed, and it shouted: "Trash! Are you deaf? I''ll take it! "


    Ye Fan frowned, and lightly said, "Firste first served, is there a problem?"


    "On what basis are you snatching it away from me!?" I came here today to buy Sunset Clouds, how dare you steal something from my hands!? " Bi Kong cicada stared at him: "You want to die?!"The Bi Kong Cicada waspletely unable to ept the fact that Ye Fan, this kind of "trash", dared to challenge her.


    Luo Hongfei chuckled from the side, "Good cicada, don''t be angry. Prince Consort Ye''s reputation is limitless and his poems are all over the inte. He''s also bestowed the title of Prince Consort to the Godly Doctor, his status ispletely different ¡­"


    <span>"Humph!" Only those useless and weak would be interested in poetry and medicine. When had it ever been the schrs'' turn to speak to doctors in the prehistord?


    <span>Ye, let me tell you, I want this sunset today. If you don''t want to get beaten up, then hurry up and scram! " The Bi Kong cicada spoke in disdain.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to pay any more attention to this crazy woman, and said to Ao Shuang, "Don''t worry about it, pack it up..."


    At this point, Ao Shuang''s face was pale white, and she probably already knew the identities of the people in front of her.<span>"Lowly citizen!" If you dare to sell this to him, I will burn you to death! " The Bi Kong cicada threatened.


    <span>Ao Shuang suddenly froze, her eyes turned red, pitifully looking at Ye Fan, not daring to move at all.


    <span>The shop manager and the others did not dare to step forward to mediate, afraid of provoking trouble.


    <span>It was a big deal for the nobles to kill the nobles, but it was not a big deal for the nobles to kill a few civilians.


    Seeing this, Ye Fan sighed, took out his own Divine Dragon Jade Talisman, and expressionlessly pped it on the counter!<span>"Pah!"


    Luo Hongfei and the Bi Kong Cicada''s expressions froze for a moment, as if they never expected such a scene to ur.


    "I have no interest in talking nonsense with you two. You can either duel with the jade token or disappear from my sight..."


    The restaurant immediately became silent.<span>After a few seconds, Bi Kong cicadaughed out of extreme anger, "Haha! Trash, are you kidding me!? With just you, you want to duel in the jade talisman?! You really want to die!? "


    Ye Fan sneered, "In the end, who wants to die, you can give it a try."The Bi Kong cicada tried to find a w on the man''s face, but she discovered that Ye Fan really didn''t seem to be afraid of her?


    Although she was a very proud person, she was no fool. Otherwise, she would not have been able to be one of the three Great Heroes.


    <span>Ye Fan''s fearlessness caused her heart to beat like a drum...


    <span>Logically speaking, how could a mere Foundation Establishment cultivator provoke her at the seventh level of Spirit Creation?


    <span>Luo Hongfei also had aplicated look in his eyes as he thought of the wedding, and Ye Fan defeating Zhou Qi and Gao Ling ¡­ The more he thought about it, the weirder it seemed.


    "Luo Hongfei, didn''t you say that you can do anything for me? Help me teach this trash a lesson! " The Bi Kong cicada turned its head and said.Luo Hongfei smiled when he heard that. The duel of the jade talismans concerns the n, so I can''t act as I please.


    Moreover, Prince Consort Ye has recently healed the Fifth Prince. I''m still a rtive of the royal family, so this isn''t really appropriate... "


    "Humph!" No seed! "There are so many excuses!" The Bi Kong cicada disdainfully sneered, clenched its teeth and said to Ye Fan: "If I fight with you, even if I win I will be ridiculed by others. Do you think I''m stupid?" Take your jade talisman for a duel?


    <span>You can consider yourself lucky today. Next time, don''t let me see you outside the city! Otherwise, I''ll beat you one at a time! "


    <span>With that, the Bi Kong cicada turned around and left.


    "Cicada!" Luo Hongfei chased after him.


    <span>However, the Bi Kong cicada immediately pushed him away, "Coward!" Don''t bother me! "


    <span>Luo Hongfei staggered back a few steps, looking at the woman who got into the car and left with an ugly expression on his face.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head. He originally wanted to teach this arrogant little girl a lesson, but she actually held it back. It seemed that the Bi Kong Cicada was notpletely brainless.


    <span>"Okay, now you can help me wrap it up. It''s better looking, it''s for my wife." Ye Fan said to Ao Shuang with a smile.


    Ao Shuang heaved a sigh of relief, smiled and nodded: "So you are the recently famous Prince Consort Ye, right? "I wish the two of you ¡­"<span>Ye Fan did not deny it and thanked him.


    Not long after, Ao Shuo wrapped the gift box and passed it to Ye Fan.


    <span>When Ye Fan walked out of the shop, Luo Hongfei was still standing there gloomily.


    Seeing that Ye Fan hade out, Luo Hongfei showed a hypocritical smile and said, "Congrattions Prince Consort Ye for taking thest limited amount of jewelry, I''m sure the princess will like it very much."Towards this kind of person, Ye Fan didn''t even feel the need to greet him, and directly got into the car.


    Luo Hongfei realized that he was ignored. His smile gradually disappeared as he clenched his fists.


    He took a deep breath and was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something and looked at Ao Shuang who was busy working in the shop ¡­Luo Hongfei looked at the young girl''s delicate and pretty face, and recalled the frightened expression she had just now. The corners of his mouth curled up into a weird smile ¡­


    Guess what you like: chapter error, click this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1972

    1972


    <span>When he returned to the house of the Marquis, Ye Fan saw a few youngdies walking out.


    <span>He was somewhat confused as to what was going on. He walked into the main hall and saw Su Qingxue and Uncle Shui conversing. It turned out that they were choosing a maid just now.


    Husband, are the operations going smoothly? " Su Qingxue hurriedly asked when she saw the man return. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian nodded, "If things went awry, would we be able toe back so early?" Siu


    Qingxue caressed her chest and heaved a sigh of relief, "That''s good ¡­" "


    The young duke is truly a joyous asion. Even the lord cannot have such a rtionship with Lord Tu! " Uncle Shui''s face was filled with gratification and pride.


    <span>Ye Fan asked, "Were you selecting a servant just now? "What, you don''t like it?" water


    <span>Uncle helplessly said, "That''s right. The princess wants someone who can speak for herself, but these girls are all a bit clumsy. After all, themoners don''t have many women who have studied since they were young."


    Su Qingxue felt somewhat guilty and said, "Is my demand too high? Otherwise ¡­ "More or less, let''s choose one.""How can that be? We have to choose one that we like. Otherwise, those standing around won''t be able to understand what we''re talking about. Living here is always a warped lifestyle. This old servant will help you look for a new princess."


    "After Uncle Shui left, Ye Fan took out the Sunset Hair Card and gave it to the woman."<span>Xiao Xue, let''s see if you like it. "


    Su Qingxue stared nkly at first, but then a hint of happiness appeared on her face. After opening the box, she saw the bright red gemstone hairpin and her eyes froze ¡­Ye Fan saw that the woman didn''t have any reaction, and was somewhat perturbed, "What, you don''t like it?" Siu


    <span>Qingxue quickly shook her head and said faintly: "No, I really like it, it''s just that ¡­" "I never thought that my husband''s first gift to me would also be the Red Gem zing me."


    <span>What do you mean? Someone else gave you this? " Ye Fan felt a burst of difort when he heard this.


    <span>Su Qingxue giggled and nced at the man, "What is Darling thinking? It was a token of love from royal father when he met my mother ¡­ A ring made from red diamonds. No


    "After my mother was buried, the ring was buried with her. I only heard the old man in the pce mention it."


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly came to a realization, and randomly frowned, "Then forget it, let me change the present, you don''t need to ept this."


    <span>"Why?" Su Qingxue clenched her hairpin tightly and was unwilling to give it to a man.


    <span>"How unlucky, your mother took the red diamond and left early, which means that this stone is unlucky." Ye Fan said. Siu


    Qingxue couldn''t helpughing, "Why would my husband believe this? How could theypare like this? I don''t care. I like this gift very much. Husband, you can''t take it away! "


    Ye Fan smiled and reached out his hand to pinch his wife''s face, "Then tomorrow we''ll go to the Lilong Poetry Meet. Is this what the Lady is wearing?"


    "En!" Su Qingxue nodded meekly. See


    Looking at the delicate and charming appearance of a woman, Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Actually, Su Qingxue was quite good now. She would be easily satisfied and happy if she had to take less responsibility. ToWould she have been happier than she was now, if she had been able to recover thoseplicated and heavy memories?


    <span>After reading the medical book for the whole afternoon, Belvedere called, reminding Ye Fan to never forget to attend the banquet at the River Moon Restaurant.


    Ye Fan was somewhat helpless, but it was hard for him to refuse such a grand favor, so he could only pack up and set off.


    <span>As night fell, Ye Fan took a taxi to the River Moon Restaurant.


    Only after taking a closer look did he realize that the restaurant by the river was extremely luxurious. The entire ce looked like a resplendent pce, and one could tell with a nce that it was of an extremely high grade. Cars<span>Fu Afu smiled. "Young duke, I''ll be waiting outside."


    Ye Fan was startled and said, "You should also go in, there''s nock of food to eat."


    "No, no, no ¡­" Ah Fu''s face was full of gratitude. "Young Marquis, you are considerate. However, the Jiang Yue Restaurant is one of the top three restaurants in the Imperial City. Only


    <span>"Even the lowest cost for aristocrats is 2000 yuan, we are not allowed to enter." leaf


    Fan Xian was speechless. It seemed that this Tu Yue was indeed very sincere. He had actuallye to such a ce for him alone? By<span>After the identification of the jade talismans, Ye Fan came to the magnificent reception hall.


    Just as he was about to look for someone, he received a call from Belvedere ¡­


    "Prince Consort Ye!" I''m really sorry, I have to pick up a friend to go over with me for the time being, it''ll be a bitte! carnage<span>Lord Yue''s daughter had just woken up, so he left a littlete as well. If you get here first, I''ll have to trouble you to reserve the private room! "


    "Shall I book a room? "I''m a guest ¡­" Ye Fan thought to himself, if I had known earlier, I would have leftter. This group of people really don''t have the sense of time! "


    <span>Although you are a guest, but you are the Godly Doctor Prince Consort Ye! You''re the star of the show, so it''s not a problem for you to reserve a private room! " Belvedere snickered.


    After hanging up, just as Ye Fan was feeling helpless, he received another call from Tu Yue."Prince Consort Ye, I''m really sorry. If my daughter doesn''t wake up, I won''t be able to rest at ease. I''m on my way right now ¡­"


    "You have to put in a bit of effort and order a room with the name of Heaven. You must have the name of Heaven, because that is where you can see the scenery of the river."


    "Sir Tu, can''t you make a call and make a reservation?" Ye Fan asked.<span>"Prince Consort Ye doesn''t know. The Jiang Yue Restaurant isn''t like other small restaurants. They only ept booking rooms on the spot, otherwise, they might bete and be cancelled at thest minute," Tu Yue said. leaf


    <span>The sails smiled. This restaurant had quite the airs.


    <span>"Prince Consort, I''ll be troubling you. Please do not hesitate to pick whatever else you want to eat. I''ll hurry over as soon as possible ¡­" Tu Yue apologized profusely.


    <span>Ye Fan also had no other choice, he could only find a counter and ask, "Do you have the Sky Room?" one


    <span>The female attendant in the ssic golden dress checked for a while, before respectfully smiling and said, "Prince Consort Ye, how coincidental. You have gathered together. "May I ask how many people are in your group?"


    In other words ¡­ "Three or four people?" Ye Fan estimated that if Belvedere said that he would pick another person, there would only be four. Female<span>The waiter was stunned, but he continued to smile, "Alright, I''ll give you peace ¡­"


    "Hold on!" A voice came from behind. leaf


    <span>The sail turned around and saw a familiar face. It was Ling Mingjing?


    Ling Mingjing, who was dressed in white and had a jade on his waist, still had a gentle smile on his face.


    "Next to him, eight or nine well-dressed young men walked over."Ye Fan, I didn''t expect to meet you here. You came to eat at the River Moon Restaurant? " Ling Mingjing asked with a smile.


    "What? Can''t you do it?" Ye Fan said lightly. Ling


    <span>Ming Jing smiled amiably and said: "Of course you can, it''s just that there are three or four of you here, it would be too wasteful to use a room with the name of Heaven.


    Look, our group has exactly ten people. How about you give thisst room to us? "


    <span>Ye Fan thought to himself, it''s not like he chose it, since Tu Yue specifically asked him for the number, so it wouldn''t be good for him to randomly change it.


    "Having more people and less people isn''t a problem. Moreover, we can also talk about firste first served ¡­ "This time won''t do, you guys can change to another room." Ye Fan said. SpeakJust as he finished speaking, a short-haired teenager on the side sneered, "Don''t be so shameless. Why don''t you open your eyes and see who we brothers are!?


    <span>Only Brother Mirror has a good temper and would talk to you nicely.

 Chapter 1973

    1973


    Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled, looking at this group of unfamiliar faces, "Don''t tell me that I should recognize you?""What did you say?!" Only a Foundation Establishment stage trash dares to speak to us like that? " The other muscr man with thick brows and tiger-like eyes asked with a threatening expression.


    <span>Among this group of people, the ones with the lowest cultivation level were at least at the fifth level of Core Formation, and they all looked at Ye Fan with disdain.


    <span>The titles of Prince Consort, Godly Doctor, and Schr, to most people in the Great Wastnd World, were not as important as strength.


    "Sigh ¡­" Ling Mingjing tried to smooth things over, and said: "Brothers, listen to what Mingjing has to say ¡­ Don''t worry.


    Ye Fan also suffered from amnesia, and many people he couldn''t remember, so let me exin it to him. "<span>With that, Ling Mingjing''s face was full of enthusiasm as he introduced them, "Ye Fan, these two brothers from the same family, Ji Wenhao, and my cousin Ling Mingqi.


    There was also the young master of the An Kingdom, Zhang Hu, Baili Feng, the young duke of Li Jiang, and the son of the general of the army, Lord Zhou ¡­ "Rites ¡­"


    After a round of introductions, it could be said that the direct descendants of ns and big families, or it could also be the sons of imperial court officials. In terms of background, there really weren''t many who were inferior to Ye Fan.<span>In addition, all of them had excellent cultivation bases among their peers and all sorts of halos had gathered around them.


    <span>Ling Mingjing introduced them, each and every one of them revealing a proud expression. If they were to be together, they would not put any of the Residence of Northern Marquis in their eyes.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t panic at all inside. He only felt that this Ling Mingjing was quite capable, actually forming a gang and forming a faction. This person''s ambition was indeed not small.


    "Ye Fan, I''m the host today, why don''t we invite these brothers over for a meal? If it''s not the" Heaven''s "room, it would be unjustifiable... "You can just let it be." From Ling Mingjing''s perspective, after he finished introducing Ye Fan, Ye Fan should at least be tactful.<span>But Ye Fan didn''t care about that. "Who are they? What does it have to do with whether I give up the room or not?"


    Ling Mingjing''s expression suddenly stiffened as a strange expression appeared on his face.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around, and said to the female attendant, "Is the private room ready?"


    <span>"Prince Consort Ye ¡­" "This..." The female attendant had an awkward expression as she smiled wryly, not knowing how to reply ¡­


    Although Ye Fan was not afraid, the female attendant had long ago be tense after hearing the identity of this group of young masters.


    <span>Although Ye Fan had be very famous recently, he was still no match for these ten young masters with extraordinary backgrounds!


    <span>Offended one? Offended ten? The choice didn''t seem that hard to make.


    Ji Wenhaoughed out loud, "Haha! Trash! Do you really think that everyone is as stupid as you? Do you think she would dare to book for you!? "


    Elder An''s son, Zhang Hu, sneered and said, "Three or four people need to be given the title of Heaven. Even your father, Duke Zhen Bei, doesn''t have that kind of face! "He really doesn''t know what is good for himself..."<span>"Brother Mirror, I think this kid is courting death. He really thinks that by bing Prince Consort, he would be a rtive of the royal family. You don''t have to be courteous to him!" Ling Mingqi impatiently said.


    <span>Ling Mingjing saw that the group of princes were sneering at Ye Fan, and his eyes shed a little. Sighing slightly, he turned to the female attendant and said, "We will take thest Heavenly character."


    The female attendant hurriedly and politely nodded her head, "Yes, Young Master Ling, I''ll book a book for you now ¡­"


    "Bam!"<span>Ye Fan pped the counter with one hand, and his face sank, "How do you do business?" Firste first served, no rules? "


    The female attendant was immediately at a loss. Logically speaking, at such a time, a normal person should have retreated, but why was Ye Fan still so ''untactful''?


    "People with the surname Ye, don''t think that we''re of the same race. Since you''re from the Residence of Bei Hou, we won''t touch you ¡­" Do you believe that I won''t break your legs tonight!? " Ling Mingqi said with his eyes wide open.<span>Ye Fan was expressionless as he said lightly, "I didn''t really care at first, but if you insist on doing this, then I''m going to make this'' Heaven ''private room..."


    <span>Ling Mingqiughed from his extreme anger, "Haha! I really want to die... "Alright, my brother has a good temper. Since he can''t be bothered to fix you, then I''ll y with you ¡­"


    <span>"Brother Mingqi, why don''t we see how you''ll break Prince Consort Ye''s legs before we drink?" The group of princesughed out loud.


    "No problem..." Ling Mingqi had acent expression as he casually took out his Divine Dragon Jade Symbol, intending to officially issue a duel request.<span>On the side, Ling Mingjing looked at this scene in silence, coldly watching from the sidelines.


    <span>At that moment, a teasing female voice came from the door ¡­


    <span>"What''s going on? Why is it so exciting right aftering here?"


    Everyone turned their gazes over and saw a sweet girl wearing a camel-colored coat with a mink coat covering her neck. Her long hair was slightly rolled up.


    "Endless Night!?""Princess Weiyang?!"


    <span>Many people in the hall respectfully greeted her. After all, she was the favorite granddaughter of a sage expert. Her identity as a noble wasn''t as simple as that!


    <span>The white man, Belvedere, came in with him, his face full of doubt. "Prince Consort Ye, why are you still in the hall? You didn''t go to the private room? "


    Everyone was once again surprised. Belvedere was too easy to identify, and Odin''s identity was extraordinary. After all, he was a diplomatic envoy, and normal nobles would have to be courteous to him.<span>Ye Fan just found out that the friend Belvedere mentioned was Ye Weiyang. The two really forgot their age.


    "There''s only one room left, Sky Room. I''ll take it first, but they''re determined to snatch it. We''ll drag it out until now ¡­" Ye Fan sighed.


    "Looks like your Divine Dragon n isn''t that united. Aren''t they from the Ling and Ji families? Don''t they even give you face, Prince Consort Ye?"Endless Night had a yful look on his face as he looked around. These young masters, who had been so arrogant a moment ago, now restrained themselves in front of Endless Night.


    <span>Even if all of them added up together, it would still not match up to Ye Weiyang''s position. She was a genuine princess, and was even the granddaughter of the Night King.


    Even if he was the leader of the four prodigies of Heaven Seeking Pce, with his strength at the ninth level of the Spirit Creation Stage, he was still iparable to them. His true identity and strength had perfectlybined!


    <span>Belvedere said unhappily, "Firste first served. How can we rob them?" "Who are you? How dare you be so arrogant in the Imperial City?"


    The group of young masters was instantly embarrassed. For people like Belwead, they would only interact with their parents and ancestors. Naturally, they would not interact with them.


    A hint of doubt shed through Ling Mingjing''s eyes, but she quickly smiled and said, "Since this is the main private room of Weiyang County, we naturally won''t take away someone else''s love. Princess, please ¡­"


    "Who said it was ordered by this county? Besides, who do you think you are? You think you are qualified topete with me? " Ye Weiyangughed without restraint.Ling Mingjing''s face turned pale. He didn''t dare to argue with Ye Weiyang even though his face waspletely covered.


    Right at this moment, an ordinary-looking middle-aged man, who was dressed in ck and had a stern expression, walked over.


    <span>"Prince Consort Ye, what''s going on? "Why didn''t you go to the private room?"


    When the crowd saw this middle-aged man, a few of them recognized him. Their bodies immediately quivered and they broke out in a cold sweat! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1974

    1974"Tu ¡­ Tu ¡­ General Commander Tu!? "


    Elder An''s voice trembled as he bowed first.<span>In the Imperial City, the Tu n was themander in chief. There was only one person who knew who this person was!


    Immediately, the atmosphere in the hall became tense. This was even rarer than the granddaughter of a sage expert like Ye Weiyang, and it also made all the nobles fear her!<span>When Ye Fan saw the group of people''s faces turn pale and their bodies shrink, he deeply understood the deterrent force of the emperor''s trusted spies.


    <span>"Sir Tu, you asked Prince Consort Ye to help you book a private room first. You almost harmed him.


    These people did not put Prince Consort Ye in their eyes, and even said that they would break his legs, ignoring the rules of firste first served, Ye Weiyang only wished for the world to be in chaos, with an expression that was not worth it for Ye Fan.When these words were spoken, the princes'' faces all turned green. They hurriedly denied it.


    <span>They looked at Ye Fan with an incredulous expression. How could they have imagined that the always low-key Chief of the Shadow Squad, who could not even be invited, would actually treat Ye Fan to a meal!?


    <span>Even with the level of the Qi King, he might not even be able to move Tu Yue, not to mention Tu Yue himself.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, this Ye Weiyang really was a little witch.


    <span>As expected, Tu Yue''s expression darkened. He swept a nce at Ling Mingjing and the others and said, "I think it''s the Duke of An, Duke of Li, Lord Zhou of the Military Department ¡­"


    <span>With just a nce, Tu Yue had spoken out all the parents of these young masters!


    <span>It was obvious that he knew all the nobles, and even the appearances of their children!


    Every time Tu Yue mentioned his identity, these young masters'' hearts would thump wildly as their expressions became uglier and uglier ¡­<span>"I never thought that the young masters would have such a good rtionship in private. But for all of you to gather together and be so rude to my honored guest, Prince Consort Ye, what does that mean?"


    Could it be that Tu Yidao does not take me seriously when he hasn''t been walking around outside for a long time? " Tu Yue''s gaze turned ice-cold.


    "No no!" Lord Tu! Please don''t misunderstand! Ling Mingjing asked for it, we... We really don''t know about it! "


    "That''s right!" The one who is going to attack is Ling Mingqi, we didn''t say anything! "<span>A few of the young masters quickly began to distance themselves from their rtionship and shift the me onto the Ling brothers.


    <span>Ling Mingjing was no longer calm this time and hurriedly forced out augh as he exined, "Master Tu, Mirror really does not know that this is the private room that Master Tu wants! If Ming Jing knew about it, she would definitely not dare to ¡­ "


    <span>"In other words, if Prince Consort Ye is the master, do you still want to fight over him?" Tu Yue asked directly.


    <span>"I ¡­"


    <span>Tu Yue continued, "Prince Consort Ye is His Majesty''s son-inw. To bestow the title of Prince Consort to the Godly Doctor, it shows how much His Majesty values Prince Consort Ye.


    <span>You look down on Prince Consort Ye, and you look down on the royal family! This is a serious crime! "


    <span>Ling Mingjing was trembling all over, there was no trace of her previous handsome appearance, and she could only bow her head and plead: "Master Tu, you have to atone for your sins! "It seems that he has been enlightened..."


    "Ling Mingjing, at least you have the name of Xuanyuan Three Ingots. Although your father Uncle Huan Yun does not hold any high position in the court, he is still a well-known person in the Divine Dragon n.<span>Don''t think that I also don''t understand things that others don''t know about you.


    <span>Do you really think that no one knows what you people are doing together? "If you don''t want to know, then don''t do it." Tu Yue said coldly.


    As he said this, Ling Mingjing felt as if his blood was about to freeze. Without saying anything further, he fell to his knees with a ''thump''!


    <span>"Sir Tu! Mirror knew he was wrong! "


    Tu Yue did not appreciate Ye Fan''s kindness, but asked Ye Fan, "Prince Consort Ye, what do you think?"


    Hearing this, Ling Mingjing could only grit his teeth, hurriedly saluted towards Ye Fan and said: "Brother Ye Fan!" You and I are of the same race, so please forgive me for my impudence! "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but sneer, "Did you really take the risk this time? "Howe I remember it so many times ¡­"


    Ling Mingjing lowered his head as a hint of coldness shed past his eyes, but he still pleaded, "Brother Ye Fan is joking... "Sir, please be magnanimous. Let today''s matter end here."<span>Ye Fan squinted his eyes, and smiled evilly, "Okay, but there is one thing..." I''m going to finish it before dinner, or I won''t be able to eat at ease. "


    <span>"What is it?" Ling Mingjing looked up doubtfully.


    Ye Fan pointed at Ling Mingqi at the side, "Just now you said you would break my leg, and then you''ll be the one to eat, right?"<span>Ling Mingqi was perturbed, facing Tu Yue, Ye Weiyang and the others, how could he still have any confidence. In his heart, he was unwilling and angry, so he could only lower his head and say: "Prince Consort Ye ¡­ "It was my head that was spinning just now. I said the wrong thing, you ¡­"


    <span>Without waiting for him to finish, Ye Fan directly kicked his calf!


    <span>"Roar!"


    The hall only heard Ling Mingqi scream before he fell to the ground!"My leg! "My legs!..."


    Ling Mingqi''s leg was clearly bent, and all the bones inside it had been broken!


    This kind of heart-wrenching pain caused even a man like Ling Mingqi to cry in pain!<span>Everyone could not help but be stunned. Although Ling Mingqi was not prepared and was purely physically strong, Ye Fan''s kick was too strong. The strong Ling Mingqi actually broke his leg?


    "Aiyah... I remember now, was it not the Imperial City that casually made a move? Master Tu, did I break thew just now? " Ye Fan asked.<span>The corners of Tu Yue''s mouth twitched as he said, "I did not see Prince Consort Ye make his move. He''s here ¡­" No one seemed to have seen it either. "


    When he asked this question, everyone in the hall acted as if nothing had happened. In fact, no one even went to help support Ling Mingqi.


    "Oh, then I am relieved." Ye Fan turned around and said to the waitress, "Can we book the private room now?"


    The female attendant quickly smiled and bowed, "I have already reserved it for you. Esteemed guests, please ¡­"<span>Tu Yue extended his hand politely. "Prince Consort Ye, this way please ¡­"


    Ye Fan was pleased with himself and left first.


    As Ye Fan and the others left, the group of young masters in the hall also felt quite awkward.


    "Ugh ¡­" "I remember that there are some urgent matters at home, so I''ll head back first ¡­" The eunuch of An Guo turned around and left.


    "My mom is calling me, I''ll go out first ¡­"<span>They all found excuses to leave the restaurant dejectedly.


    Ling Mingjing''s face alternated between green and white. He turned around and slowly helped his cousin Ling Mingqi up.<span>Noticing that there were some people around him using their phones to take a picture of this, his expression became even gloomier, and blue veins popped out on his forehead ¡­


    <span>"Big brother ¡­" This brat ¡­ I will definitely not let him off! " Ling Mingqi gritted his teeth.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. You don''t know that he has befriended Tu Yue. Within the Imperial City... We have to avoid him, but wait for the Divine Dragon Rite at the end of the month ¡­ We''ll give him a big gift... " Ling Mingjing''s voice was low and hoarse.


    Ling Mingqi''s eyes shed with a cold sternness, as he endured the pain and heavily nodded his head. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1975

    1975 RiverIn the grand Sky room of the Moon Restaurant.


    The sparkling river water outside reflected the bright lights on the shore as if it was intersecting with the stars in the sky.<span>Seeing the intoxicating night, Ye Fan finally felt the value of this room.


    "Prince Consort Ye, there is no need to thank me for this great favor. I, Tu, respect you ¡­" Tu Yue raised his cup.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head and did not say anything else. He clinked his cup and drained it in one gulp.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan drink so cleanly, Tu Yue couldn''t help but be stunned. He couldn''t help but look at his own wine cup, so he could only drink the remaining half cup. in


    Belvedere advised, "Prince Consort Ye, drink slowly. This is called ''Thousand Drunks''. !


    "I''m afraid that even an Empyrean wouldn''t be able to digest alcohol. If you drink too fast, you''ll easily get drunk!" leaf<span>The sail didn''t even pay much attention and found the wine to be quite fragrant. She asked, "Even if I use my true essence, I am unable to get rid of the alcohol here?"


    <span>Of course, this was not something that could be brewed from an ordinary Five Grains dish. There was Enchanting Grass inside! True essence had no effect on it!


    <span>There were different grades to the Immortal Enchantment Grass. If it was a thousand year old Immortal Enchantment Grass, even a sage expert would be affected.


    "Even in the Imperial City, there are only five restaurants that sell this'' Thousand Drunks''. Even those above the Sky Sovereign Realm do not dare to drink too much," Belwead exined. leaf


    The sail carefully experienced it, and it felt like it was different from the wine from before. It seemed to be an extremely strong alcohol, so even cultivators were unable to resist it.


    Drunkenness is a good thing. You can''t drink it in a normal situation.<span>"Today, we are here to drink a few cups under the influence of Prince Consort Ye." Belvedereughed mischievously.


    At this time, Ye Weiyang also raised her cup, smiling as she said, "Come, this princess also pays her respects to Prince Consort Ye. Thank you for curing Xiao''er." leaf


    "The sail didn''t refuse, and clinked cups with Endless Night, taking a sip."<span>Why, Prince Consort Ye looks down upon this princess, why is it that he only drank half a cup? " Ye Weiyang replied. leaf


    The sail couldn''t help butugh, and then raised its head to drink once more. He


    Actually, it didn''t matter at all. With his physique, even a sage realm expert wouldn''t be able topare with him. It was simply too difficult to get drunk.


    Hearing that on the day of Prince Consort Ye''s wedding, he drank all the guests to the ground and got the title of ''Alcohol Madman'', it seems that Prince Consort Ye really does have an astonishing amount of alcohol. "Ye Weiyang said yfully.Ye Fan put down his wine cup and asked, "Speaking of which, Princess Weiyang, Lord Tu invited me to a meal. You didn''t reallye here just to get food, did you?"


    "Then, Prince Consort Ye, why do you think I''m here?" Ye Weiyang mischievously asked. leaf


    Fan thought for a moment. "Could it be that the princess has set her sights on me?" "I''m a married man after all ¡­" night


    Wei Yang''s expression froze, as if he hadn''t expected this guy to be so shameless.<span>But very quickly, Ye Weiyang let out a "puchi"ugh, and said, "Prince Consort Ye sure knows how to joke around. Don''t worry, in the future, this princess will be the Queen of the Great Contest. The things you are worried about will never happen."


    "Empress?" Ye Fan was stunned, "Princess..." Are you going to marry the crown prince? "


    "Yes." Endless Night nodded as if it was a matter of course.<span>"So it turns out that we are already engaged. Then I was wrong just now." Ye Fan smiled and said. night


    Wei Yang shook his head. "There''s no marriage contract. It''s just that this princess wants to be the empress and intends to enter the Sacred Royal Academy. I''ll have the crown prince kowtow to my princess under my skirt." leaf


    The sail was confused and could not help butugh, "Why is that? "Don''t you like the crown prince?"


    Like it? He hadn''t actually spoken much to his brother, the crown prince.<span>However... This princess is such a heaven''s daughter, she has a beautiful appearance, high cultivation talent ¡­ He had to marry a proud son of heaven.


    <span>"After thinking about it, it''s more appropriate for me to marry a sage realm expert or the future emperor."


    Ye Weiyang gave some analysis, and concluded, "Because none of the sage realm experts I can marry ¡­ Thus, he could only be the future emperor.


    <span>"In short, Prince Consort Ye, you are too far away from this princess'' selection criteria. You don''t need to think too much about it."


    Ye Fan gained a deeper understanding. This woman''s way of thinking was very unique. She was a daughter of a wealthy family, and she dreamed of freedom and love. She


    Instead, find yourself a match. Love, whatever, get lost! also<span>He didn''t know if he should say that she was confident, or if it was better to say that she was narcissistic ¡­ "


    Actually, this princess came here today to pay my respects to Prince Consort Ye for one matter ¡­ " Ye Weiyang blinked her eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "What is it? Can you get Princess Weiyang to ask me for help?" "Is someone sick?"


    <span>What are you talking about? "Unlucky!" Ye Weiyang quickly waved her hand, and said, "This princess heard that Prince Consort Ye has already agreed to attend tomorrow''s Ling Poetry Meet?"


    <span>"That''s right... "What''s wrong?" Ye Fan was puzzled. "


    Prince Consort Ye, do you know that the previous Ling Poetry Meet was held at the same time as the Courtesan Belle selection? " Ye Weiyangughed. leaf


    Fan was stunned. "The poetry meet still needs to be chosen as Courtesan Belle?"He had heard about the Courtesan Belle selection before, but he didn''t expect it to be held together with Lin Langshi.


    "Exactly, the most outstanding schr in all of the year''s Ling Poetry Meet has the right to choose the final title of Courtesan Belle! very


    <span>He also had the power to use half of the ransom to redeem the girl who had be the Courtesan Belle. In order to achieve the beautiful talk of a talented woman ¡­ This


    It was also for this reason that many schrs wanted to squeeze out of their minds to participate in the Ling Poetry Conference. Most of them wanted to obtain the woman they loved.


    This princess has seen Prince Consort Ye''s talent, so it shouldn''t be a problem for him to be the most brilliant schr tomorrow night.


    Therefore, this princess hopes that Prince Consort Ye can be the final victor tomorrow night. During the selection of the Courtesan Belle, anyone will be allowed to. Ye Weiyang said.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but mutter in his heart: "Qing`er?" Why was it Gu Qing again?


    "That''s right... The man I hired before? " Ye Fan confirmed again.


    Ye Weiyang nodded, and said with a smile, "That''s right, Prince Consort Ye is the one who helped her. However, Prince Consort Ye probably has already forgotten what she looks like ¡­" This"It''s alright. As long as that Qing Er is not able to be Courtesan Belle, everything else is fine ¡­" "


    "You don''t want to choose?"


    <span>Right, no choice! "As long as it''s not Qing Er, anyone can be Courtesan Belle ¡­" leaf


    Fan Jian asked curiously, "Princess, why is that?" night


    But Wei Yang smiled mysteriously, "Secret ¡­ ¡­. In short, I hope that Prince Consort Ye will achieve his goals. "Ye Fan thought about it for a moment, and was toozy to ask any further, so he simply said: "Then if I can''t be the winner of the poetry meet, then it''s not my business, right?"


    <span>"Of course, but with Prince Consort''s talent, I''m afraid it''ll be very hard for anyone to be your opponent." Ye Weiyang said with a smile.


    Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart. These people didn''t know, but he was not interested in getting into the limelight.


    Tu Yue and Belweid, who were standing to the side, did not say much about the poetry meet and the Courtesan Belopetition. They seemed to have a tacit understanding and did not want to get involved.


    After talking about this matter, Tu Yue and Belvedere started to toast Ye Fan again.


    Ye Fan also did not refuse anyone who came. After drinking for more than ten times, he saw that Tu Yue and Zhuo Qian could no longer drink anymore, and continuously admired Ye Fan''s alcohol prowess.<span>Ye Fan also felt a bit of drunkenness, which surprised him a little. It seemed that this Thousand Day Drunken Wine was really powerful. Eat


    <span>After eating their fill, the four of them said their goodbyes outside the River Moon Restaurant. night


    <span>Wei Yang gave onest instruction to Ye Fan, telling him to not choose the wrong Courtesan Belle. He then left, apanied by his four maids.


    Ye Fan sat in the car heading back to the house of the Marquis, smiling as he shook his head, and muttered: "Hua Kui..." Gu Qing ¡­ Heh ¡­ "Whatever it is, I''m not going to get involved in your mess ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1976

    <span>1976


    The next day, starting from morning, Ye Fan discovered that the mansion was not peaceful.


    Su Qingxue and Ye Xianqing, the two sister-inw and sister-inw, kept trying on putting on their clothes and changing their clothes in order to attend the Ling Poetry Meet that night. leaf<span>Fan Xian saw that they were in no mood to even eat lunch, so he couldn''t help but say, "You guys came with me to participate in the poetry meet, not to participate in the Courtesan Belle selection. What''s the point of dressing up like this?"


    <span>Who would have thought, "Big brother, what do you know? It''s because of the Courtesan Belle selection that we cannot lose to those women from the Rainbow Cloud Workshop! "


    Husband, if I lose to those women from the Rainbow Cloud Market, wouldn''t that be embarrassing for you? " Su Qingxue also followed and seemed to be innocent.


    <span>Ye Fan bitterly smiled. It was clearly hispetitive spirit, but now he said it was for a man like him... Female


    A man''s scheming and scheming didn''t mean that there would be a war without smoke. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    In the evening, Ye Danqing came over and said that she would go with them."I''m sorry, I''ve already promised to bring the princess and Xianqing over, but there''s no ce for you." Ye Fan said helplessly.


    Brother! You''re looking down on me too much! I was invited! No need for you to bring him! " Ye Danqing felt a burst of pride.Ye Fan was indeed surprised, "You can be invited?" Looks like Lin Langtian isn''t that great either... " leaf


    Dan Qing''s face turned ck. "What are you saying?" Even though my poems are ordinary, but how can such a literary eventck this calligraphy piece of mine!? "


    <span>"Oh... So he was just going to take notes ¡­ "Then I understand ¡­" Ye Fan suddenly understood. leaf


    Dan Qing gritted her teeth in hatred, "You are jealous of my calligraphy skills! I don''t want to lower myself to your level! "Hmph ¡­" night


    <span>Color descended. linn


    <span>Lang Shi''s influence was enormous. The moment she stepped out of the door, she discovered that arge number of carriages and horses were moving in the direction of the Rainbow Cloud Workshop. one


    Some ordinary citizens also liked to join in on the fun. Even though they couldn''t enter the venue, they could still watch some of the performances on the stage from afar. leaf


    The group of sails parked their car outside the Cirrus House and followed a red-carpeted road into the venue. Star


    The main venue of the poetry meet was surrounded by dozens of pirs made of primitive stones.


    These pirs were not only exquisite decorations, they were also devices that radiated heat, causing the cold winter night to appear warm.


    The people who walked in were mostly well-dressed, the men were elegant and elegant, and the women were alluring and charming.<span>However, there were also some poor and talented people who wore in clothes. Their faces revealed neither haughty nor humble expressions as they walked into the hall. leaf


    <span>When Fan Xian and the others arrived at the entrance, someone began to report, "Prince Consort Ye of the Residence of Northern Marquis has arrived ¡­"


    All of a sudden, hundreds of pairs of eyes in the hall looked over.


    Recently, Ye Fan''s poems could be said to have set off waves after waves of waves. The whole battle was already quite famous, but the people who truly saw Ye Fan were not many.


    "So this is Prince Consort Ye?"<span>"He seems to be quite ordinary. Is it really him who created that unique masterpiece, such as the Wishing Moon''s Wings, the Ancient Robe, and the other great works of the past?"


    <span>One should not judge a book by its cover. "You''ll know soon..." one


    Some people were whispering to each other. After all, Ye Fan''s appearance and attire were all very low-key. Compared to those works that had rmed the entire expedition, they were quite far from each other. NoHowever, when Su Qingxue and Sang Yanqing entered the eyes of everyone present, it made many people suck in a breath of cold air. Their eyes were filled with amazement ¡­ Siu


    Qingxue wore a moon-white fur coat with a cor. Her ck hair was like a waterfall, dotted with sunset and red leaves. It was like a red spot in the snow, contrasting with her white and lush skin.


    The most important thing was that this transcendent, noble and elegant temperament was not something that ordinary women could possess. It immediately caused many of the schrs to stare nkly ¡­<span>"Although she is not as stunning as her sister-inw, the little girl''s facial features are in no way inferior to anyone else''s. She is dressed in a bright yellow court dress, and there is a hint of elegance in her elegance."


    Could that be the Grand Princess? "


    "Who else could it be?"<span>"I''ve long heard that the Grand Princess is the number one beauty in the Imperial City ¡­ This was obviously a fairy ¡­ "It''s a pity that her life is ruined ¡­" "


    <span>Lower your voice! "It would be troublesome if we were to presume to judge a princess!"


    <span>All sorts of discussions were heard. All of them were shocked by Su Qingxue ¡­


    "Immediately, Ye Fan, this person who was invited, actually didn''t attract as much attention as the two girls beside him.""One by one, you guys have never seen a woman before, and all you know is how to talk your way out of it." Ye Fan was not in a good mood, and directly embraced his wife, then unhappily red at these guys. protosm


    <span>Originally, some of the participants wanted toe up and greet him, but seeing Ye Fan''s unfriendly expression, they all retreated.


    <span>"Big brother, why are you so fierce? I was shocked by you." Sunless covered her mouth and snickered.


    "If you''re scared, then be scared. I''m just looking for some peace and quiet!" Ye Fan said indifferently.


    Su Qingxue stuck close to the man and nced at the jealousy on Ye Fan''s face. She lowered her head and smiled.


    <span>Arriving at the seat with the namete written on it, Ye Fan discovered that his position was actually in the innermost first row? again


    "Up ahead is the middle stage."Impressive, Ye Fan, it seems like Tutor Zhang appreciates you a lot, huh. How can you be ranked so high? " Ye Danqing said admiringly at the side.


    <span>"Only then did Ye Fan know that this position was determined by the recognition of his poetic talents during this year."


    <span>Where are you located? " Ye Fan asked.


    Ye Danqing smiled awkwardly, and pointed to the back of the stage, "I..." In charge of writing, he didn''t have the time to sit around... "That''s why I stopped sitting ¡­" "


    Shameless, without a seat! "That sounds so good..." Ye Shiqing teased.<span>Ye Dan Qing turned her head away, "I can''t even be bothered to lower myself to your level!" At least I was invited myself! " Positive


    <span>"As they were talking, anothermotion came from the entrance."


    The Su Painting Fan is here!? "<span>"Really? He had finally seen it ¡­ The number one genius of the Imperial City! "


    <span>Although Ye Fan had be very popr recently, he was still quitecking whenpared to the talent that Su Fan had umted over the years.


    Immediately, a group of people swarmed over to the entrance and started greeting Painting, hoping to befriend him.


    Su Dian''s blue clothes were as smooth as water. He had a faint smile on his handsome face. When he saw these schrs, he smiled to show them that he wasn''t arrogant at all.


    Some of the schrs who came from ordinary backgrounds were moved to tears when they saw the amiable attitude of the Su Painting Fan."Su Painting Fan is indeed from the Imperial Family, the number one genius in the Imperial City. This sort of magnanimity isn''t something that some people canpare to ¡­" "


    <span>Genuine talents are naturally umted over time, and cannot be created in a few short days ¡­ "


    <span>Immediately, some people began topare andpare. Some were more direct, and some intentionally nced at the Prince Consort who had already sat down.


    Ye Fanpletely ignored him and sat down to pick up a fruit that looked like an orange and was currently peeling it.<span>"Hmph, those people are really stupid. What kind of schrs do they think they are? They''re just hypocrites ¡­" On the other hand, Ye Shuangqing was indignant.


    <span>Su Qingxue also knew about what happened that day at the Heaven''s Inquisition. She advised, "Qing Er, don''t be angry. Outsiders naturally don''t know about this. Su Shufan knows a lot of people. No matter what we say, outsiders will not believe it." Positive


    <span>As they chatted, they saw Su Mo''s fan gaze sweep towards them as he approached them with a smile on his face ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1977

    1977"Prince Consort Ye, Grand Princess, I didn''t expect the two of you toe together. This is precisely what brings glory to our humble dwelling."


    Su Shufan smiled of his own initiative and bowed, but there was not a shred of respect in his eyes.


    For such a small character, or a fake greeting, Ye Fan was toozy to respond to him.


    <span>His hand had just finished peeling the fruit. He took out a piece of tender fruit flesh and ced it next to Su Qingxue''s mouth.


    <span>"Come, Xiao Xue, ah ¡­" Ye Fan''s face was full of anticipation.


    In such arge crowd, Su Qingxue was actually a bit shy, but she still opened her mouth slightly and ate it.<span>"Is it delicious?" Ye Fan asked.


    "En, it''s good." Su Qingxue nodded. Although she was shy, she still felt sweet.


    <span>"Oh... "That''s good, I will try it myself." Ye Fanughed.


    <span>Su Qingxue didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Husband, are you using me to test the medicine!?"


    When the audience saw this scene, they could not help but stare with their mouths agape.


    This Prince Consort''s love for his concubine had actually left the number one schr by his side, Su Hua, hanging by the side!?Such impolite actions immediately caused many schrs to feel discontent and despise him.


    <span>Su Shufan was smiling, but he didn''t seem to be angry. Seeing that he was ignoring him, he nodded his head and turned around to chat with the other people from the literary circles he knew.


    This bearing once again caused many schrs to nod their heads in admiration.The earlier debate in the Heaven''s Inquisition had actually reached the ears of many schrs.


    "I heard that Prince Consort Ye stole those poems from Su Painting Fan?"


    "There is no conclusive evidence, but it is hard to say... "After all, Prince Consort Ye was still unknown in the past..."


    "I think there''s a reason behind all of this. It won''te out of nowhere."<span>"That''s right... "What kind of person is Su Painting? He is one of the Four Great Geniuses of Heaven''s Inquisition, and the number one genius of the Imperial City. He wouldn''t have created this out of thin air ¡­"


    <span>"Just by looking at Ye Fan''s arrogant appearance, how could he write such a poem with such a high artistic conception?" "I think giarism is probably true ¡­"


    Thesements, more or less, were all heard by Ye Fan and the others.


    "This is too infuriating!" This Su Painting Fan is here to greet you, it''s clear that he''s here to cause trouble! " Ye Shaoqing was sitting aside, clutching her skirt tightly with a frown on her face.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t care, and said with a smile: "Why do you have to lower yourself to these people? Why aren''t you joining them tonight? Just eat and drink, it will be good as long as you are happy."


    <span>"Big brother, you''re too generous, I can''t stand it any longer. If I were you, I''d write another formidable poem tonight!" He had left these people speechless!


    <span>Let''s see if that Su Painting Fan cane up with another fake book of poems at thest moment! " Ye Shiqing said angrily.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, then quickly broke off a piece of fruit and stuffed it into his sister''s mouth, "Come here..." Eat a piece of fruit to cool off, my little mistress ¡­ "


    Ye Wanqing did not hold back and bit down on it with a "Ah Wu". She almost bit down on Ye Fan''s finger, as if that fruit was a Su Painted Fan. She really wanted to bite to death.


    At that moment, there was amotion at the entrance of the venue.


    The group of schrs stood up one after another, excitedly looking at the middle-aged man and elderly man who had walked in.<span>"Look!" Tutor Zhang is here! "


    "His Highness the Qi King is also here?""Why are you making such a fuss? Tutor Zhang was the emperor''s tutor! Back then, Prince Qi was also a student of the Imperial Tutor in the academy! "


    "Even His Majesty has personally paid attention to Lin Langtian''s poetry meet. It isn''t strange for His Highness the Qi King to be here twice in the past."


    Most of the people had already stood up and went forward to pay their respects. The atmosphere of the venue became more and more lively."Husband, uncle Qi hase. Shall we go greet him as well?" Su Qingxue tugged on Ye Fan''s sleeve.


    <span>After all, he was a rtive of the royal family, and his elders were powerful Heavenly King powerhouses. Su Qingxue felt that the Alignment King could not be neglected.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care, after all they were imperial rtives, so the three of them walked towards the Qi King together.


    <span>Qi Wang also happened to see Ye Fan and Ye Fan, his eyes shing with a hint of yfulness. Heughed and said: "Qingxue is also here, is she participating in the poetry meet with our Prince Consort?"


    <span>"Qingxue greets Imperial Uncle. Yes, my husband has promised to open up our eyes by bringing me along!" Su Qingxue bowed gracefully.


    The Qi King extended his hand towards a grey robed elder and said, "Qingxue, this is Tutor Zhang Sheng."<span>Before you were born, your teacher had already left the Sacred Royal Academy and the pce, so you probably haven''t met him before. "


    Su Qingxue also bowed and said with a smile, "I have long heard of your great name, Tutor Zhang. I pay my respects."


    <span>"Ai, this old and useless one is just like a wild crane, there is no need for Grand Princess to be so courteous." Tutor Zhang said with a kind smile.


    Ye Fan looked very simple, and only extended his hand to greet them, "Good evening, the two of you."


    <span>This action immediately made the group of schrs at the side very surprised. At the same time, some of the older schrs became even more furious.


    <span>"Prince Consort Ye!" How can you be so rude to His Highness and Tutor Zhang!? "


    <span>"As a prince consort, you don''t even understand basic etiquette!?"


    All of a sudden, the surrounding people started attacking in groups!


    The Qi King felt helpless, but he smiled and waved his hand, signalling for the crowd to quiet down, and said: "Everyone, Prince Consort Ye is the Divine Doctor bestowed upon us by royal brother, and has the same right to enter and leave the pce as I do, and also the same as this duke.He didn''t even need to bow in front of His Majesty, so he naturally didn''t need to bow to this king ¡­ "Everyone, please do not take offense..."


    When the group of schrs present heard this, they felt rather indignant. In their eyes, etiquette was the most basic of all. How could they treat it so casually just because of the emperor''s kindness?Tutor Zhang chuckled and said: "So this is Prince Consort Ye''s poem recently written by Prince Consort Ye. At tonight''s poetry meet, this old man is also looking forward to Prince Consort Ye''s new work ".


    "Then old man, you are going to be disappointed, I actually don''t really know how to write poems."<span>"Today, I brought the princess and my sister here to meet them. Initially, I didn''t want toe, but as an introvert, I feel bashful ¡­" Ye Fan said with a smile.


    <span>"Hmph, I''ve finally admitted that I don''t know how to write poems. It''s probably because I''m copying the young master of the Su Painting Sect!"


    "To be so casual to Tutor Zhang, what are you talking about?" This is simply a disgrace to our culture! "


    A group of schrs gathered together and shot disdainful looks at the crowd. Since they had already said so, they no longer had any worries.<span>At this time, Su Shufan walked up and said, "Everyone, listen to the fan''s advice. Today is the Ling Poetry Meet. I presume that Prince Consort Ye did not do it on purpose. "


    <span>In an instant, everyone once again sighed with emotion as they discussed howpassionate and benevolent Su Mo Shan was.


    On the other hand, Tutor Zhang and the Qi King did not say much and only looked thoughtfully at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan naturally couldn''t be bothered to argue with that guy. He had long since brought the two women back to their seats."Heh heh... "This Prince Consort Ye is indeed an interesting person." Tutor Zhang stroked his beard and chuckled.


    "That''s right, even I don''t know what this kid is thinking." The Qi King shook his head and extended his hand politely. "Teacher, please...""Your Highness, please ¡­"


    As the Qi King and Tutor Zhang took their seats at the very center of the stage, the Ling Shi Congregation had just begun.


    <span>The three pavilions in the three directions of the stage lit up with a great number of lights. One by one, the musicians dressed in gorgeous, flowery clothing began to y a melodious tune.


    <span>Soon after, one after another, slim and graceful women wearing beautiful silk dresses walked up to the stage from three different pavilions in three different directions.


    <span>"Wah ¡­" This was the first match of the Courtesan Cloud Market''s Courtesan Belle Competition, Dancing!? So that was what those girls from the Rainbow Cloud Workshop looked like ¡­ "It doesn''t look particrly good either ¡­" Ye Xianqingmented as her eyes sparkled.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at more than fifty fatdies with different figures and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Schrs were truly amorous. Before they even started to recite a poem, they had already started to watch women dance.


    <span>"Husband, who is the Lady Qing''er that you like?" Su Qingxue opened her limpid eyes wide and asked as she carefully observed.


    <span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1978

    1978


    <span>Ye Fan nked out for a moment, then immediatelyughed in embarrassment: "Xiao Xue, why are you asking this? I told you already, I forgot about it ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue blinked and said, "I believe that the woman that my husband has taken a fancy to is not that simple either. We will know soon enough ¡­"<span>"My princess, why do you keep thinking about that Qing''er? Don''t tell me you''re jealous?" Ye Fan smiled mischievously.


    <span>Su Qingxue nced at the man and poured a ss of wine for Ye Fan.


    "Husband, you should drink and watch the dance. I''m not that petty ¡­"


    As he was speaking, the women on the stage had already started toe up with all sorts of different styles.Five people in a row, one after the other, were dancing in all directions. Some were charming, some were yful, some were graceful, and some were elegant. Their styles werepletely different.


    Many of the schrs present had their eyes glued to the scene.


    In particr, some poor schrs did not have the opportunity to see so many beautiful women on a daily basis. Some of them even blushed when they saw this.<span>Many of the women on the stage also threw flirty nces at these schrs and took the initiative to tease them.


    <span>Especially at the spot where the Su Painting Fan sat, the number of bewitching eyes he received was innumerable.


    <span>However, Su Mo''s fan had a calm andposed expression. With a smile on his face, he admired the dance as if no one was able to disturb his state of mind.


    This easygoing elegance made some of the schrs present secretly exim in admiration at him.<span>A pair of pitiful and resentful eyes shot out from the dancers andnded on Ye Fan''s body.


    Ye Fan also felt it, but he pretended not to notice. After all, Gu Qing was not someone who was easy to deal with. Ye Fan knew that this woman was only pretending!


    <span>However, although Gu Qing''s gaze did not cause any reaction from Ye Fan, Su Qingxue noticed it.


    "Darling ¡­" That girl is so beautiful, and she''s been looking at you all this time. Su Qingxue asked.<span>"Is there? "I didn''t see it, my princess is so beautiful, I can''t stand another woman in my eyes." Ye Fan said seriously.


    "My husband would make fun of me ¡­" Su Qingxue felt helpless, but she began to carefully observe Gu Qing.


    Finally, the performance of the song came to an end, and the dance also stopped.


    The fifty or so women participating in the Courtesan Belle selection all took out their exquisite flower tokens, walked around the stage once, and then left after expressing their thanks.<span>Looking at the namete, Su Qingxue''s eyes immediately lit up and she smiled: "As expected, she is Qing`er, hubby ¡­ This woman seems to be obsessed with you. "


    <span>Ye Fan gave a stiff smile and said, "No problem, drink..." "Drink ¡­"


    Lifting his cup, Ye Fan finished it in one gulp.


    <span>He had just drunk this wine yesterday, and it was the Thousand Day Drunk. It seemed that Lin Langshi was truly extraordinary for him to be able to use such expensive wine.


    "Big brother, you don''t have to drink as much as you want. You still need to write poemster. Although alcohol can help you enjoy yourself, you can''t be greedy either!"


    "A toast!" Sunless reminded him.<span>"What poem? "I already said that I''m just here to join in on the fun ¡­" Ye Fan waved his hand.


    <span>His goal for the evening was very clear. He would leave once he saw the show. After that, the Courtesan Belle selection had nothing to do with him. This way, he would be able to pass the test safely.


    Ye Shiqing pouted, looking unhappy. She had no other choice but to deal with Ye Fan.


    At this time, Tutor Zhang stood up and said loudly: "Everyone, we will gather at Lin Lang Shi Club again today. This old one offers a toast to all of you ¡­"


    <span>Hundreds of people in the audience rose to their feet one after another. Along with the Qi King, they drank wine with Tutor Zhang. "Grand Tutor Xie ¡­"


    After Zhang ShengLi finished his toast, he said, "Among you all, there are some who havee several times and some who are here for the first time this year.


    However, the rules of the poetry meet were clearly written on the invitation card, so everyone should be well versed in it.


    This old one dares, so I shall start with the first topic of tonight''s poem, which is... It''s going to be that dance song from a moment ago! "<span>When these words were spoken, at least half of the people present sank into confusion.


    "Dance music? What is that song? "<span>"Could this be a dance song?"


    Just as everyone was guessing, a voice said clearly, "The song just now was called ''Tens of thousands of emotions''. It was written by theposer Zhang Shi over 1300 years ago.<span>It was a story about a girl who missed her lover from afar. Although it was pleasant to listen to, it was actually filled with deep feelings and was extremely touching ¡­


    <span>I presume that the topic of Tutor Zhang should be ''love between a man and a woman'' ¡­ "


    <span>"Haha ¡­" "As expected of the Imperial City''s number one genius, his words are true." Zhang Sheng smiled and nodded.


    The audience once again let out exmations of surprise and admiration for Su Shufan''s vast knowledge. Although many people could hear it, the fact that Su Shufan dared to say it out loud first was a sign of confidence.After the question was revealed, a waiter holding a box walked in front of Tutor Zhang.


    Tutor Zhang reached out his hand, took out a namelist and read: "Flying Sand City, Hundred Li Qing Tian... Hehe, looks like you''re a genius from the Baili family. I''ll leave this first question to you! "<span>In the second row, a man wearing a ck embroidered robe stood up and cupped his hands, "Bai Li Qing Tian greets his fellow disciples ¡­ "Since I''ve made a fool of myself, I shallpose a poem with lovesick ¡­"


    <span>Baili Qing Tian thought for a while, and then confidently recited: "The elders are endless, drinking to their heart''s content." Before the noise, there was no stopping the cold. The bedes to old son Yudheng...... "


    While he was reciting, Ye Danchen and the other customers who had recorded the information were quickly recording it down. Everyone had written down a version for fear that they would miswrite it.


    They would record the poems and send them directly to a group of respectable schrs'' teachers for evaluation and give each schr a final score.<span>After saying this, the crowd immediately apuded and many people apuded.


    After Baili Qingtian sat down, the schr in front of him stood up once more.


    <span>"Xiao Sheng


    "He came from the Elementary Schr institution with the surname Lu, and had a single name, ''Xin'' ¡­"


    Quite a number of people at the scene eximed...


    "So it''s Lu Xin from the Da Shang Institution?" No wonder you can sit in the first row! "


    "I heard that he''s the top student in the academy, Shi Ge. He was born in poverty, otherwise, he could havepeted with Su Xiufan ¡­"Lu Xin was neither humble nor haughty. After a brief moment of silence, he too began to recite a poem ¡­


    "They are run by the ugly Mu, when the remains of the Lama see you.". (Ha''aretz, Jerusalem Post, 11 November) (Ha''aretz, 4 July) (Ha''aretz, 4 July) (Ha''aretz, 4 July) (Ha''aretz, 4 July) "In the end, when Fang Que was drinking, his eyes were filled with tears ¡­"<span>After the poem was finished, there was another round of apuse.


    <span>Ye Fan was drinking his wine, and upon hearing these cheers, he was somewhat stunned, as if he was listening to them very well. Just where did these people feel better?


    After passing through a few people, it finally reached Ye Fan''s location.In an instant, the entire audience''s attention was on Prince Consort Ye. Everyone had long been looking forward to seeing what the level of Prince Consort Ye had reached, so they wanted to see him for themselves.


    <span>Even Master Zhang and the Qi King looked forward with interest.


    Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled, "This..." How did it get here? Everyone has to do it? "


    <span>The crowd instantly burst intoughter, some of them could only helplessly shake their heads.


    "Prince Consort Ye, did you not see the rules of the poetry meet on the invitation?" Tutor Zhang asked with a smile.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "No...""Big brother ¡­" You really didn''t watch it!? "I thought you had a good impression of me," Ye Xianqing quickly exined in a low voice to Ye Fan.


    It turned out that other than the first person in the Ling Poetry Guild, the next step was to draw lots for the most famous geniuses in the past, who would be ced first in the first row.<span>After the first row, they would move to the back.


    After a schr was given his turn, he would have two choices. Either to quickly produce a poem, or to punish himself with three cups of wine!


    Generally speaking, those who could sit in the first row were unlikely to be able to produce even a single poem. Even if their preparation time was shorter than the other schrs, they shouldn''t be punished with alcohol.


    "Prince Consort Ye, this is the rule. Please let everyone admire your work ¡­" Tutor Zhang chuckled.


    "Oh... "So that''s how it is."Ye Fan nodded, this time he understood.


    Just when everyone was looking forward to it, they decided to test Ye Fan''s strength...


    Suddenly, Ye Fan took Su Qingxue''s and Ye Shiqing''s wine cups, and then filled the three cups to the brim!<span>"Dong, dong, dong..." Gudong! Gudong! Gudong!... "Plop, plop, plop ¡­"


    <span>After drinking three cups of kainic wine, Ye Fan wiped his mouth, enjoying the taste of it, "Ah..." Punishment three cups! I''m done! "Next!"


    <span>The whole ce was inplete silence. Su Qingxue and Ye Shiqing did not know what to say. They knew that Ye Fan did not want topose a poem, but they never expected him to be so conflicted!?


    <span>The other schrs were even more speechless. Even the experienced and knowledgeable Tutor Zhang was a bit agitated at this moment. He didn''t say a word for a long time.


    <span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1979

    1979<span>Ye Fan saw that the scene waspletely quiet, and was still staring at him with a strange look. He was somewhat unhappy, "Why are you looking at me like that? Didn''t you say that you would be punished by three cups of wine?"


    Tutor Zhangughed bitterly, "Prince Consort Ye sure is a man of character. "In that case, I will no longer be able to appreciate Prince Consort Ye''s masterpiece."<span>"Hmph, they are just embroidery pillows. How can they have real abilities?" Immediately, the schrughed in disdain.


    "Looks like the poem of giarizing the Su Painting Fan is probably true ¡­" "Making a poem on the spot and exposing it immediately", another personmented.<span>Lu Xin, Baili Qingtian, and a few other schrs who had just been well-received all threw a look of disappointment and contempt at Ye Fan.


    Many of them admired Ye Fan beforeing here, but they never thought that Ye Fan would actually choose to escape.


    The prince consort that they had originally admired was actually just a giarist. This made them feel both regret and anger.<span>On the other hand, Su Painting Fan sat there steadily with a carefree expression.


    He simply didn''t believe that the trash of the Residence of Northern Marquis, who had lived for so many years without a care in the world, would suddenly be a great schr.


    It was one thing to asionally produce a few poems, but if he could really shine at the Ling Poetry Meet, then the chances were too small.


    Moreover, that day at the Heaven Seeking Academy, Ye Fan also did not dare to face him head on. It was obvious that he did not have enough confidence.


    <span>"Big brother, you really can do it ¡­" When she saw her brother sit down in relief, she could not help but sigh.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care, he didn''t care what those people were saying about him. He continued to eat the delicious food and said, "Your big brother is just that different from others."


    Su Qingxue helplessly smiled and shook her head, "It''s fine if Darling doesn''t want to write poems, but don''t get drunk. You must be really drunk."


    "Don''t worry, it''s called ''Thousand Drunks''. I''ll call it ''Thousand Drunks''..."


    Ye Fan skipped over, and the rest of the geniuses also continued.<span>As the poems were recited one by one, everyone temporarily stopped their discussions and once again sent out theirments and cheers.


    Finally, when it was Su Painted''s turn to fan, the geniuses present all revealed expressions of extreme anticipation.


    <span>Su Diao fanned himself and politely bowed to Tutor Zhang from a distance. Only then did he arrogantly raise his head and recite with deep emotion:


    <span>"The eastern part of the Iron Lock Screen is a dark and heavy city, even if you ask someone about a small boat.


    The poem became the same rice as the poem, it was hard to collect the immortals when they were drunk.


    Misty Rain, Bright Clouds. It wasn''t spring yet, but it was raining cats and dogs.


    "If you don''t remember the teardrop from the Plum Blossom, then the matter is as good as rain and dew..."


    With that said, cheers broke out from the audience. The old teachers and judges also nodded their heads in agreement.


    On the pavilions outside, the youngdies of the Rainbow Cloud Workshop dressed in gorgeous clothing were even more intoxicated as they looked at the Su Painting Fan with iparable admiration."Alright... Good! The quality of the Su Painting Fan ispletely different. It is truly a masterpiece to merge the love and love of men and women together in such an imposing manner! " Some old teachers couldn''t help butment.


    With a humble expression, Su Painfan cupped his hands and asked Tutor Zhang, "This student has the gall to ask for your evaluation.""Haha ¡­" However, while there is a slight w in the literary and emotional aspects, it is indeed a masterpiece.


    <span>"After all, it''s only temporary. It''s really rare for a fan to be learned just like that..." Tutor Zhangmented.


    <span>If even a highly ranked figure like Tutor Zhang was praised like this, then naturally, the schrs present would praise him more and more.


    "This is the number one genius of the Imperial City. He is on apletely different level from some people!" A few of the schrs began to mock him.


    Su Shufan''s face was filled with arrogance as he looked contemptuously at Ye Fan. He had finally avenged the humiliation that he had suffered that day in the Heaven''s Inquisition.He couldn''t wait any longer. He wanted to wait for the second and third rounds to see how Ye Fan would make a fool of himself ¡­


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t feel anything at all. At this moment, he was drinking alone in silence.


    <span>It wasn''t that Ye Fan was intentionally ying dumb, but he was listening to those poems. Although they weren''t really that amazing, in the end, they were still stories of yearning and longing.


    <span>As Ye Fan listened, he couldn''t help but to think of a distant ce, his own daughters, the women ¡­


    <span>All sorts of memories and yearning were hooked up together, causing him to feel slightly ufortable ¡­


    <span>Although he had gone through countless battles, he hadn''t even been conscious for thirty years.


    <span>He was still a young man, but forced to live. He had experienced too many things that others could not even imagine ¡­


    Normally, he could use his strong willpower to ovee some negative emotions and not think too much about it.


    But if he truly quieted down and continued drinking like this, listening to the poetry, his heart would reveal a soft side ¡­<span>A faint sadness caused Ye Fan''s mood to be extremely low.


    In the eyes of the bystanders, this scene seemed to be caused by Ye Fan revealing himself, causing him to be depressed and dejected.Even Su Qingxue and Ye Shiqing, who were standing at the side, thought that Ye Fan was unhappy and felt somewhat guilty. If they knew earlier, they would have stopped Ye Fan from bringing them here.


    <span>After the first round of poems was finished, another fifty or so beautiful women walked onto the stage.


    This time, it was not dancing but singing.


    Each woman held a lute, a lute, a lute, and a lute. They were all divided into ten groups.


    These ten groups of women all took turns to go onstage. Each of them would apany the other and sing a little song for themselves.<span>In this way, each woman''s strength would have a clear difference in strength.


    <span>When it was Gu Qing''s turn, the woman carried her lute and sang, "Who is the one who has a long stream of water in Zhu Hu?" when you look at the flowers from the north and south ¡­ "


    The melodious melody, apanied by the euphemistically moving song, spread throughout the entire venue.


    Many of the schrs showed expressions of admiration and became silly for a moment.


    When Gu Qing finished singing that part, many people were still reminiscing and feeling reluctant to part with him ¡­"No wonder Darling likes this girl. She sings well indeed. Her love is deep and her charm is long ¡­" Su Qingxuemented on the side while thinking.


    Ye Fan forced a smile and didn''t bother to exin anymore.After the five songs were sung, the female singers disyed their identity tokens to the crowd before stepping down from the stage once more.


    This time, it was the Qi King who stood up and said in a loud and clear voice, "Schrs, I believe all of you understand that this king will draw lots for the second question ¡­"


    Indeed, the five songs just now all expressed their longing for their hometown, so everyone present nodded their heads in agreement.


    The Qi King picked up a lot of lots and smiled, "The Grand Examination Institution, Lu Xin... Haha, this time, I''ll start directly from the first row!<span>Young Master Lu, you are reputed to be the number one genius of the Grand Examination, so it should be very easy for you to be the first one to go up ¡­ "


    "Your highness the Qi King is too kind!"


    Lu Xin stood up with a face full of confidence. After saluting everyone, he started topose a poem in a clear voice, "When the cicadas in the neighborhood are united before your eyes, when ten thousand victories will be given to you ¡­"


    <span>"Even if you don''t die, your letter will still be blown away by the mountain smoke. I wonder if your hair in a bun would be so ¡­"


    <span>As the lines of poems were recited, it once again caused many people to feel iparably regretful.


    Ye Fan stroked his hair and sighed. This feeling of homesickness made him feel extremely ufortable ¡­


    <span>Not long after, it was Ye Fan''s turn again.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1980

    <span>1980


    Under theplex gazes of everyone, Ye Fan did not hesitate and gave himself another three cups!"Prince Consort Ye, you''re really magnanimous ¡­" Even This King will not be able to get drunk like that. Are you that unwilling to disy your poetic talent? " Even the Qi King was convinced, this was too drinkable.


    "Haha, Your Highness Prince Qi, I''m afraid that Prince Consort Ye isn''t unwilling, but rather unable to do so..." It was unknown who shouted this, but the crowd immediately burst intoughter.


    <span>Ye Fan lowered his head. He didn''t hear theseughs at all. His mind was filled with those people, those ces, those past ¡­


    "Darling ¡­" Are you feeling bad? " However, Su Qingxue discovered that there was sadness in Ye Fan''s eyes, causing her to worry.Ye Fan smiled and waved his hand, indicating that he was fine, and then poured himself another ss of wine...


    "Big brother, don''t drink anymore. If you keep drinking, you''ll get drunk." Sunless was also infected by his emotions and tried to persuade him.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Don''t worry, I''m not drunk. I just want to drink a lot tonight..."


    <span>Seeing that they could not persuade him anymore, the two girls had no choice but to give up.


    <span>Not long after, Su Painted Fan stood up again and recited in a clear voice, "To carry the sword ¡­ East Lake is not warm in spring, to the north is the time of parting." The first to swim in the air is cold, the next to fall asleep and drunkard, but the curtain is sad... "


    Apanying the loud exmations and praises from the crowd, Su Painting looked at Ye Fan with a disappointed expression...


    <span>"What a pity! Tonight, I can''t drink or write poems with Prince Consort Ye, who has just learned everything. It''s a great pity for me..."


    Ye Fan sneered, still toozy to respond.If he had to make use of the sages'' poems in order to fight for the sake of pride, that would be humiliating those rich schrs ¡­


    Seeing that Ye Fan did not utter a single word, everyone present became even more contemptuous of him. This cowardly look, how could he possibly produce such a peerless masterpiece?


    "You think you''re qualified to sit in the first row just like that?" This is simply an insult to the reputation of the Ling Poetry Guild! "


    "Can''t you see that he''s here for a drink? I heard that Prince Consort Ye has another nickname called ''Wine Madman''. It looks like it''s really a huge amount of wine ¡­"


    "What else can he do if he doesn''t drink? It was better than making a poem look like an embarrassment... "Haha ¡­"One sentence after another was heard. When Su Qingxue and Sang Yanqing heard this, they frowned but could not say anything. After all, everyone was talking like that.


    Only a literary talent could be respected in such a grand event like this one.


    Ye Danqing, who was busy writing, also looked over worriedly, but she didn''t have the time to do anything about it.After the second round of poetry exchanges ended, it was time for the final round of the Courtesan Belle selection.


    This time, it was a poem reciting. Every girl could choose their own favorite poem to recite in a melodious voice.


    <span>As thedies went up on stage one by one, various famous essays began to appear in the venue ¡­


    Without a doubt, among the most popr poems recently, the ones about Ye Fan were the most popr.<span>Many women had chosen poems such as'' Full Moon''s Wish Ancient ''and'' Incantation of the Plum Blossom ''.


    However, this time, not only did everyone feel that this "author", Ye Fan, was powerful, but the more they listened, the more they felt that it wasughable.


    Lu Xin, Baili Qingtian, and the other schrs felt that worshipping Ye Fan in this manner was the ultimate irony!


    Gu Qing was at the back of the ss. She also chose to recite an incantation, and at the same time, looked at Ye Fan with an unintentional gaze ¡­Ye Fan pretended not to notice anything and continued drinking.


    "Husband, this young girl''s recitation is really good. I never thought that the women of the Rainbow Cloud Workshop would be able to read the calmness of the plum blossoms ¡­" Su Qingxue muttered.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Why do you keep mentioning her..."


    <span>"Darling ¡­" Look at you, your face is already flushed. Stop drinking ¡­ " Su Qingxue said with pain in her eyes.


    Ye Fan truly felt a bit tipsy, as he had actually gotten drunk one day. He had originally thought that he would never be able to taste drunkenness again in this life.<span>As the alcohol started to rise, Ye Fan also started to feel rxed. He held his wife by his side, and lightly touched his forehead, "It''s alright ¡­ ¡­" "I won''t get drunk..."


    "Husband, are you alright? "I see how sad you are tonight ¡­" Su Qingxue stretched out her cool and smooth hand, cing it on Ye Fan''s back.


    "I''m fine... I am disappointed in the princess, I was told by those people ¡­ " Ye Fan grinned and said.


    Su Qingxue pursed her lips and shook her head, "No matter how others say it, I know my husband is a peerless genius, that''s enough ¡­ ¡­" "Why get mad at people who don''t know the truth?""Heh ¡­" Ye Fan stretched out his hand and caressed his wife''s face.


    On the stage, Gu Qing saw the intimate actions of Ye Fan and Su Qingxue and his bright eyes shed.When the girls finished reciting, an old teacher with a solemn expression suddenly stood up and bowed towards Tutor Zhang and the Qi King.


    <span>"Your Highness Duke of Qi, honored tutor, I have something I wish to report to the two of you before the final question is decided."


    Tutor Zhang smiled slightly. "Elder Liu, please be courteous. You and I have served in the imperial court together, so there''s no harm in saying so."


    Old Liu said with a stern expression, "Originally, this old man did not want to say much, but just now, there were too many women, so he recited a poem like ''Incantation of Plum'' that has been circting recently.


    Everyone has heard that these poems were written by Prince Consort Ye. However, from what I''ve seen today, I don''t think that Prince Consort Ye should be the author of these poems.


    Su Painted Fan, who had once brought out a book of poems, pointed out that these poems had been stolen from his unpublished book of poems.<span>This old man was only skeptical at first, but from what I saw and heard tonight, this old man thinks ¡­ The young master of the Su Painting Fan should be the original author of these poems!


    Even though we have a great battle, His Majesty has always had high hopes for us in the literary world, and even more so for the civil officials!


    How can we allow a literary thief to preach in this sacred and solemn Ling Poetry Meet!?<span>Where was the justice!? Where is the backbone of the Grand Schr!? To let a literary thief ruin the reputation of the literary world, how can you be worthy of the Emperor''s kindness!? "


    Old Teacher Liu''s generous speech made the entire audience burst into cheers!


    <span>"Well said! Elder Liu hit the nail on the head! "


    <span>"giarism is shameful! It should be the true name of the fan''s young master! "


    <span>"I''ve always disliked this drunkard! You shouldn''t have allowed him to join the Ling Shi Society! "


    The cheering from the crowd got louder and louder, and Ye Fan instantly became the target of thousands of attacks.


    On the stage, many women were looking at Ye Fan with disdain. Gu Qing also had a hint of ridicule and yfulness in his eyes.


    Su Qingxue and Sang Shiqing''s expressions were grim. They sat there feeling both angry and helpless.<span>Ye Fan, the person involved, had a cold smile on his face. He acted as if he didn''t care and continued drinking his wine.


    <span>He had guessed long ago that this Su Painting Fan hade prepared, but he didn''t expect that he would have arranged such a move ¡­.


    <span>Tutor Zhang and the Qi King looked at each other and pondered for a moment. Then, they stood up and waved their hands, signaling for everyone to quiet down.


    <span>"Elder Liu''s words make sense. Painting fan ¡­" Are these poems really written by you? "


    Su Shufan looked ttered. He got up and sped his hands respectfully as he said, "Honored Tutor Zhang, this junior has long given up on such matters. Since I have no conclusive evidence, let''s treat it as Prince Consort Ye''s work ¡­ ¡­"


    "What do you mean as if ¡­" It''s yours, it''s yours. It''s a masterpiece that will be passed down through the ages.<span>If we do not even respect the original authors, wouldn''t we be responsible for future generations? " Tutor Zhang said with a stern expression.


    The Su Painting Fan had a face full of modesty. "What the Imperial Tutor said is true. "Since that''s the case, the fan admits that these poems were indeed written by the fan, and somehow ended up in the name of Prince Consort Ye ¡­"<span>The crowd burst into an uproar, everyone began to look at Ye Fan with even more disdain and contempt.


    <span>"Truly shameless, to think that such a person would be treated as a prince consort?"


    "For example, why would a piece of trash suddenly make such a sentence? So it was copied!"


    <span>"Young Noble Su is truly magnanimous, I would not have been able to tolerate you for a long time!"


    <span>Discussions rose and fell one after another, and very quickly, another person started to shout: "Thief Ye Fan! Get the hell out of Lin Langtian''s meeting! "


    <span>"Bastard get out of the poetry meet!" Get out... "


    <span>Wave after wave of sound waves rang out. Originally, those who did not believe what they heard all felt that this was the case.


    <span>For a time, many people even threw regretful looks at him. It turned out that the great schr that they admired, Prince Consort Wang, was just a lowly person.


    <span>"This is too infuriating!" That Su Painting fanned shamelessly! Brother! "Let''s go!" Ye Shuangqing was so angry that tears were about to fall from her eyes. She pulled on Ye Fan''s arm and was about to get up.


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan felt a bit dizzy. He felt that this Thousand Day Drunken Wine was acting up again, and it was actually making him feel bad?


    "This... This wine ¡­ "It''s a little amazing..."<span>Ye Fan was pulled up by his sister, but his lower body was unsteady and his head was light. He staggered a bit, and then directly flipped over the table.


    <span>"Hahahaha!" This drunkard! You were actually drunk during the Ling Poetry Meet!? "


    "I think he wants to use the power of alcohol to fool us!"Hundreds of pairs of eyes were staring at him with contempt and disgust. Many of them didn''t even want to look at him anymore.


    The Qi King frowned. He raised his hand and said, "Men, go help Prince Ye carry Prince Consort out ¡­"The Royal family''s reputation was almostpletely thrown away.


    Just when a few servants were about to help Ye Fan up, Ye Fan suddenly stood up like an old man!?<span>

 Chapter 1981

    1981"Err ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan let out a burp, then pushed aside the people who were supporting him.


    "I''m not drunk! A bunch of idiots, what are you arguing about!? " Ye Fan pointed at the group of schrs present and immediately shouted.The scene immediately exploded, and the sounds of fighting grew louder and louder.


    "How dare you!" How dare he go crazy from alcohol!? Both His Highness Duke Qi and the Imperial Tutor are not here!? "


    <span>"Catch him!" "This thief deserves to be punished!" ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Behind them, Su Qingxue, Ye Xianqing, and Ye Danchen''s faces turned pale and their hearts leaped into their throats.


    Ye Fan, however, did not care at all. He pointed at the sneering Su Painting Fan and sneered, "Hey! The number one genius of the Imperial City, right ¡­It''s fine if you say that I didn''t write the poems, but you still have the face to say that you did?


    <span>"Prince Consort Ye, you''re drunk. I won''t lower myself to your level ¡­" Su Tong had a victorious smile on his face as he spoke in a calm andposed manner.


    <span>"Haha ¡­" "You''re saying that you''re rebelling, right? It''s your father who doesn''t want to lower himself to your level!"


    <span>Ye Fan, his eyes hazy and intoxicated, shook his head, sighed and said, "You touched your own conscience, and asked yourself..." With your level, you can write those poems? "


    Su Painting scoffed. "I can''t do it. Could it be that Prince Consort Ye can only punish himself with three cups of wine?"For a time, mockery andughter erupted from all directions.


    <span>"Exactly! Other than drinking, one would go insane from alcohol ¡­ "


    <span>"After all, he''s an alcoholic. It''s really hard for him topose a poem ¡­"


    "What alcoholic maniac, he''s just a alcoholic maniac!"


    <span>Ye Fan sneered a few times. At this moment, he felt the world spinning in front of his eyes. All kinds ofplex emotions surged into his heart, and his blood rushed into his head!


    <span>"Ye Danqing!"


    Ye Fan shouted loudly, giving everyone a fright!


    Ye Danqing, who was worried for him, shivered and shouted: "He''s here!"


    Ye Fan casually waved his hand, pointed back at him and loudly said, "Remember this well, I will only recite it once!"


    <span>"Huh?" Ye Danchen and many other people present did not react in time.


    On Ye Fan''s side, he unceremoniously grabbed a ss of wine from the side, and after drinking half a cup of the Thousand Day Drunk, he threw the cup, and wiped his mouth.


    "The clouds are thin and the stars send their hate! "The Yin Han''s long distance movements ¡­"


    The moment the first few words left his mouth, the noise in the hall immediately disappeared!<span>All of the schrs present were trembling with their mouths agape, as if they had seen a ghost!


    <span>Ye Fan only opened his mouth, and everyone was stunned!


    <span>Ye Danqing also suddenly woke up from her stupor. Just what did she want him to remember? She quickly turned her head and started to write rapidly!


    <span>"... When the jade dew met the metal wind, it won countless times in the world!


    Gentle as water, sweet as a dream, endure the trip back to the Magpie Bridge!


    If the two feelings exist for a long period of time, then how would it be possible for the day to fall and the night toe! "


    With that said, everyone present felt goosebumps!


    On and off the stage, the women were all drunk, their bright eyes revealing countless stars!


    Even Gu Qing used a gaze that was as if he was looking at a stranger to look at the man ¡­<span>Both Su Qingxue and Sang Yanqing revealed happy and intoxicated smiles. Finally! Ye Fan finally agreed to open his mouth!


    They had waited bitterly for this to happen, but these few lines of poetry already made them feel that everything was worth it!


    <span>Without a doubt, the famous ancient texts had appeared once more!


    Tutor Zhang trembled all over as the wine in the cup in his hand spilled out!<span>The Qi King''s mouth raised into a smile, hinting to all the servants to withdraw, so as not to affect Ye Fan.


    The contemptuous gazes from Lu Xin, Baili Qingtian, and the others had also turned as dumb as wooden chickens. At the same time, they were filled with disbelief!


    <span>The Su Painting Fan that was facing Ye Fan, after a moment of shock and fascination, his face instantly turned deathly pale...


    <span>"This... It''s the love between a man and a woman that you want! "


    <span>Ye Fan''s gaze swept across everyone at the scene, immediately picked up another cup of wine, and drank it all in one gulp!


    "When will the moon be bright? Ye Zichen asked the blue sky. I wonder what year it will be.


    <span>I want to ride the wind and go home, but I am afraid of the beauty of the pce and the cold of the high ces. If one dances to make out the shadow, why does it seem like he is on earth?


    <span>It was difficult toplete the story of the people who had their sorrows together and the moon that was full and round. Wishing him a long life, a thousand miles in total!


    ¡­ ¡­. This! This is the homesickness that you all want! "<span>"ng ng!"


    <span>A shattering sound rang out as the wine cup in Tutor Zhang''s hand fell to the ground!


    All the old teachers and schrs were trembling from head to toe, their lips turning white!


    Su Painted Fan''s legs went limp and he copsed onto the ground. His blood felt cold all over, but when he recalled Ye Fan''s poems, he also felt as if his blood was about tobust!


    Pairs of burning gazes were fixed on Ye Fan, one by one their distrustful gazes turned into fanatical worship!Ye Fan''s eyes reddened. These poems could really let out his feelings, but it also let him fall into even more thoughts!


    He wanted to vent! He wanted to let go!


    "Wine!" Ye Fan shouted drunkenly.The surrounding people were stunned.


    The Qi King, Su Qi, squinted his eyes, poured the wine himself, then handed it over!<span>Ye Fan didn''t even look at it, taking the cup and directly drinking it, then threw the cup away!


    "Life is full of joy, do not let the Golden Gourd face the moon ¡­Green ant new fermented wine, red mud small stove. If you camete, would you drink nothing?


    <span>Long winds send autumn geese, for this can be a high-rise...


    Suddenly, like a spring breeze blowing, thousands of trees and pear blossoms bloomed ¡­The moon falls and the wails of frost fill the sky. Jiang Feng''s fishing mes are in a state of somnolence ¡­


    Searching, cold, miserable...Under the moon, in the Flying Heaven Mirror, at the Cloud Sinking Sea Restaurant. "I still pity the water of my hometown, and send off my boat for 10,000 miles ¡­"


    One sentence after another, one song after another!It was as if Ye Fan had opened his mouth to say something, and it was as if a thousand ancient texts came out of his mouth!


    It would have been fine if there were only one or two of these, but the problem was that to others, they might not be able to produce any masterpieces, and Ye Fan could do them with ease!


    The works of countless peerless schrs and heroes were like one heavy punch after another, viciously pounding the hearts of everyone present!It was like a thunderbolt that shook the heavens. It frightened everyone so much that they felt like they had been struck by lightning. They wanted nothing more than to kneel on all fours!


    "Hold on ¡­ Slow down! Ye Fan! "I can''t remember!" Ye Dingqing and the other scribes were all dumbfounded. This was the first time they saw someoneposing a poem this quickly!


    Each of Ye Fan''s verses directly hit the hearts of people, giving them a thrill on one side, but they also had to write it down. It was too difficult!"Quick!" Hurry up and make your statements! Hurry up! "Don''t let anything leak out!"


    Tutor Zhang was so anxious that his face was flushed red. He loudly reminded Ye Fan. After all, Ye Fan had said it just now. He would only recite it once!For a time, all the schrs present could no longer be bothered with anything else. They directly found any pen and paper they could use and began to madly record down their results!


    All of a sudden, Lin Langtian''s meeting had be a stage for Ye Fan alone. Everyone was like a bookkeeper, listening to the Young Master''s poems, and they quickly bowed their heads in submission!<span>Even Old Teacher Liu, who had questioned Ye Fan a moment ago, was now sweating profusely, holding a pen and trembling his hands as he tried to remember as much as he could.


    <span>The bunch of schrs present could not bear to miss a single word of these lines!


    <span>Su Qingxue, Sang Yanqing, and the other girls were mesmerized as they looked at the arrogant figure that was reciting poems in drunkenness.


    Gu Qing clenched his skirt tightly. His eyes were moist, and his mind was filled with countless thoughts as he stared fixedly ¡­<span>As for Qi Wang, he continued to find wine cups and personally pour them. As soon as Ye Fan asked for it, he hurriedly handed it over, afraid of breaking Ye Fan''s poetic character.


    <span>"Ten years of life and death is boundless. Don''t think about it. He would never forget it ¡­


    His clothes were slowly being untied, and he was bing haggard for Yi Xiao''s sake.


    Sparse shadows spread across the surface of the water. A faint fragrance wafted through the night ¡­"Don''t worry about your future; no one in the world doesn''t know their lord!"


    <span>The more Ye Fan recited, the morefortable he felt. Drinking a lot, he also felt dizzy, but he still felt full!


    He was no longer homesick. He started reciting whatever came to mind!<span>Some of the schrs present began to cry. It was tears of excitement, such a miracle!


    Many pairs of eyes that were burning with admiration were filled with regret for their misunderstanding!


    <span>This time, no one would doubt anything!


    "Emotions since the ancient injury separation, even more so that cold autumn festival! Where did the wine wake up this night?<span>Willow Shore, Xiao Feng Ruyue. This trip should be a good day and a bad day. So even if you have thousands of beauties, who can you tell them?! "


    After he finished reciting the words, Ye Fan staggered, and walked in front of Su Painting Fan, and poked his forehead with his finger ¡­.


    "Poetry is born from the heart ¡­ You. "I am unable to produce a good poem ¡­"


    The entire arena was deathly silent.Su Mo''s fan was devoid of color and he couldn''t utter a single word.


    "Err ¡­"<span>Ye Fan felt dizzy. After drinking for who knows how many days, he finally couldn''t take it anymore and directly fell down,ying on the ground and sleeping soundly.


    <span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1982

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    1982


    The scene at Lin Langtian''s meeting fell into a long period of silence.


    Everyone looked at the man lying on the ground with iparablyplex emotions. The tranquility on the surface was unable to cover up the raging waves in their hearts!<span>This ¡­ Was he even human? This was simply a poem fairy! Poetic Sage! Poetic god!


    <span>One by one, the schrs who unted themselves as schrs, and one by one, the teachers who unted themselves as the masters of the literary world, ced their ink pens down with trembling hands.


    Their faces revealed all kinds of shame and admiration, but none of them were unconvinced ¡­.<span>He recalled the poems that they had written before, and then looked at the works that he had recorded that were unprecedented and difficult to find in the future ¡­


    Almost everyone had a question in their hearts ¡ª did they really know how topose poems?In front of these works of Ye Fan''s, what were those poems they had just written?


    The key point was, how could a person recite so many different styles of masterpieces in such a short period of time?


    <span>They couldn''t understand it, but it was precisely this kind of iprehensible thing that could be called a miracle!


    "Heh heh... This old man has lived for many years, who would have thought that only now did he know that he had actually ¡­ You don''t even know how topose poems. "


    <span>When Tutor Zhang put down the brush, a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    If it was in the past, someone would definitely jump out when Tutor Zhang spoke of it, and tell the old man not to belittle himself.


    But now, everyone was like Tutor Zhang. It seemed that he himself had never been able topose a poem!"It''s not that Prince Consort Ye cannotpose poems, but that he disdains topose poems with us ¡­ In front of him, the poems I''m waiting for are simply unbearable to hear. "


    "Tonight is really the most memorable night in the history of the great war!"


    "From today onwards, the great conquest of the literary world ¡­ No, it should be said that all the literary circles in the entire prehistoric continent should be given the title of number one poet by Prince Consort Ye! "


    "His strength alone is enough to push the art of poetry in this deste world to a whole new peak. He''s truly the best poet of this world!"The group of people nodded their heads in session, including Lu Xin, Baili Qingtian, and the other schrs. All of them revealed expressions of iparable reverence. They felt iparably ashamed for looking down on Ye Fan''s previous actions.


    The Prince of Qi also sighed andughed, "Haha, luckily we''ve used the Thousand Day Drunk today. If it were any ordinary wine, I''m afraid that this Prince Consort really wouldn''t be able to reveal his true capabilities."


    Su Qingxue and Ye Xianqing ran over to help Ye Fan up from the ground.


    "Husband!" Husband, please wake up ¡­ " Su Qingxue was proud of the man and felt helpless. She had been so high-spirited just now, how could she have fallen down?


    "Big Bro drank too much. If it was anyone else, they would have been drunk long ago." Sunless was at a loss of whether tough or cry. "Princess Sister-inw, you don''t have to worry. Big Bro is fine."


    Just as he was talking, Ye Fan opened his eyes in a daze. He had been drunk for a long time, and his head was still dizzy. He really wanted to go to sleep.


    Su Qingxue was overjoyed, "Husband, you''re awake?"


    "Can I go back now ¡­?" Ye Fan said vaguely. He couldn''t even keep his eyes open.<span>When the surrounding people heard this, they all smiled and shook their heads, knowing that Ye Fan was really drunk.


    <span>"Imperial Tutor Zhang, Uncle Qi, Prince Consort is trapped. Otherwise ¡­ "I will bring Prince Consort away first." Su Qingxue turned around and said.


    "Princess, please wait a moment. ording to the rules, the champion of Ling shi Spiritual Conference will be chosen as the Courtesan Belle."Before Prince Consort Ye goes back, this old one wishes that he can name tonight''s Courtesan Belle ¡­ " Tutor Zhang smiled.


    <span>Su Qingxue was stunned, "This ¡­. Isn''t Lin Langtian''s poem still not over? "


    <span>"Haha ¡­" The Qi King swept his gaze over the schrs present and smiled, "Qingxue, once your Prince Consort''s poem was released, who would still have the guts topose a poem for thest round of the poetry meet?


    This year''s Ling Poetry Meet has ended. Although the oue is surprising, This King believes that no one has any objections. "


    <span>All the schrs present nodded in unison, and looked at Ye Fan with reverence.


    It was only a Su Painting Fan. It sat there in a daze ¡­ However, there was no one left who would sympathize with him.<span>When Su Qingxue saw the crowd''s gaze, she nodded in her heart.


    <span>"Darling, wake up again, Tutor Zhang is asking you to be courtesan ¡­" Who did you choose as the Courtesan Belle? "


    Although Ye Fan was very sleepy, he didn''tpletely lose consciousness. He vaguely heard these words and vaguely said, "Don''t..." "Qing''er ¡­"


    <span>"Huh?" Su Qingxue lowered her head and put her ear near Ye Fan''s mouth to listen, "Husband, say it again."


    "No need for Qing Er... "Pick one of the others..." He didn''t dare to be too loud, lest others suspect him.


    <span>When Su Qingxue heard this, her eyes twinkled.


    <span>The Qi King at the side had a high cultivation base. Even though he could clearly hear the conversation, he still revealed a puzzled expression.


    Princess, it seems like Prince Consort Ye is unable to write the title of Courtesan Belle. Tutor Zhang asked.


    Su Qingxue smiled and nodded as she received the pen and ink from the waiter.<span>After thinking for a while, Su Qingxue''s expression was calm as she wrote a name ¡­


    Su Qi, who was watching by the side, smiled yfully.


    After finishing, Su Qingxue and Ye Xianqing helped Ye Fan up and said their goodbyes.Several hundred people hurriedly sent Ye Fan off with their eyes, looking at the man who waspletely drunk, but they were all looking at him with reverence in their eyes.


    <span>This night, the entire literary world, as well as the people who normally did not pay much attention to the field, were all filled with unprecedented shock!


    One after another, the poems and poems were tidied up and sent out, causing countless people to bow in respect!


    <span>The first ce holder of the Great Destion Poetry! Psalm God! After the Divine Doctor Prince Consort, Ye Fan gained a lot of reputation!


    <span>Late at night.


    In the pce.


    <span>Supreme Pce. Within Emperor of the Underworld''s study.


    Holding a prehistoric stone crystal in his hand, the Emperor of the Underworld looked at the lines of poems. He had already recited them seven or eight times and was still relishing them ¡­


    "This Prince Consort Ye ¡­" Who exactly is it? " Emperor Nimrod sighed with emotion.


    <span>Returning from the poetry meet, the Qi King drank tea as he squinted, "Royal brother, do you think that Prince Consort Ye ¡­" It was simr to when Chu Feng first arrived. He was always able to say something that we didn''t expect ¡­


    The appearance of the Chu Empire''s Imperial Advisors has boosted the science of war, and Prince Consort Ye... "Seems like he specializes in literature and medicine..."


    He put down theptop and smiled. "You think so too?"


    <span>"Looks like royal brother has suspected this a long time ago?" Su Qi was confused.


    <span>Emperor Ming De sighed and said: "Of course I know, this Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­. There was a huge gap between his appearance and that of a trash.


    <span>However, since the Divine Dragon n had always been patient with this matter, they were not sure if it was Ye Wangtu and his wife who kept a low profile and kept their eldest son in check.


    After all, you also know that the Residence of Northern Marquis is one of the special existences during the great battle at the Divine Dragon n ¡­ In order to be the sessor to the Northern Marquis, Ye Fan had to act with caution.


    However... Even if Ye Fan had deliberately concealed his talent in the past, this talent was simply too shocking... "


    "Could it be... Was he really a trash who had ascended to the next level? Is that even possible? " Su Qi frowned.


    Emperor of the Underworld shook his head. "I don''t dare to be sure, but ¡­" He had a way to test it out ¡­ "Is he really the original Ye Fan?""Oh? His Majesty''s meaning is ¡­ " Su Qi also thought of something and smiled, "Chendi will do it tomorrow. There''s someone I believe he can help with." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1983

    <span>1983


    Residence of Northern Marquis.Ye Fan rarely slept until dawn.


    <span>After waking up, Ye Fan thought back to the events of the previous night, and couldn''t help but pat his forehead...


    "Drinking mislead ¡­" [Now it is my turn...] "Sigh ¡­"


    The Thousand Day Drunken Wine was indeed worthy of its reputation as a sage realm expert.In the future, he absolutely could not be blindly confident in his alcohol tolerance. Luckily, he did not say anything about it this time, otherwise, it would cause a huge problem.


    It would be fine if he was alone, but he still had a woman to take care of. He could not expose some things too early, lest he caused too much trouble.


    <span>After taking a bath and changing into some clean clothes, Ye Fan walked out of his room and leisurely walked towards the dining hall for breakfast.


    Along the way, the servants in the mansion looked at him as if they were looking at a god, their awe even greater than before.


    <span>Ye Fan also had no other choice, and felt ashamed of himself, but he knew that it was impossible to recover from this disaster, and those poems had already spread throughout the world.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Su Qingxue and Sang Yanqing were already there.


    "Husband, you''re awake. Are you still dizzy?" Su Qingxue asked in concern.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "It''s okay, it was hard on you guysst night, I forgot how to get on the car..."


    "It''s not hard at all, it''s not hard at all. I was so happy with my sister-inwst night. Big brother, you really are a genius!"


    You have no idea how much they admire you, the way they watch us leave.


    "And that painting fan, everyone knows that he is framing us and his reputation is terrible!" A smile bloomed on her face.<span>Ye Fan chuckled and said: "Little girl, since you''re so happy, at least I might have some knowledge..."


    <span>"Who asked him to be so disgusting to frame you, big brother, and cause trouble for me in public. I can''t get used to this kind of vile person!" Ye Shuangqing said angrily.


    Ye Fan smiled and shook his head. This little girl''s character was really different from Ji Shuqing''s. She was vindictive and counted as a little hot pepper.


    <span>After drinking a few mouthfuls of porridge and eating some small dishes, Ye Fan suddenly heard a sound from outside. Did a gueste?


    "Seems to being." Su Qingxue got up and smiled, "Husband, there''s someone you''ll be happy to see."


    Ye Fan was puzzled, and after sensing for a bit, he was a bit confused.<span>She was wearing a light blue dress and her long ck hair hung down from her waist.


    The graceful and beautiful person that walked over with a lotus step was Gu Qing!?


    <span>"Yah, I didn''t notice itst night. Today, I saw that this sister Qing Er has a better look."


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded and was quite satisfied with the result. "Only by washing all the lead would one be able to disy their temperament. They are indeed more pleasing to the eyes."


    Gu Qing''s watery eyes held a trace of delicate and charming shyness, but there was also a trace of calmness and calmness within them.


    "Qing''er pays her respects to Consort Prince, Grand Princess, Miss Ye ¡­" Gu Qing bowed respectfully in a very orderly manner.


    "No need to be so formal, after all, we will be family from now on," Su Qingxue said with a smile.Ye Fan quickly put down his bowl and chopsticks, and loudly said, "Wait a moment!" This ¡­ How did they be a family!? "


    The three girls couldn''t help but nce at him with a smile on their faces.<span>"Big brother,st night you ordered Qing''er''s elder sister Hua Kui. Afterwards, sister-inw offered a very low price to help elder sister Qing Er redeem herself.


    "She is already one of us now. You have to thank the princess'' sister-inw well." Ye Xianqing said.<span>"Wait a moment ¡­" Let me organize my thoughts. "Ye Fan held his forehead and carefully recalled. Then he asked Su Qingxue," My princess ¡­. Didn''t I tell you not to pick herst night? Did you hear wrongly?! "


    Su Qingxue walked up and grabbed Ye Fan''s arm. She gently said, "Husband, I did not hear wrong."


    <span>But exactly because my husband told me this, I know that you still have Miss Qing Er in your heart. It was just that you didn''t want me to make it difficult for you, so you intentionally said that. "


    "Ah!?" Ye Fan waspletely speechless, didn''t this woman think too much?


    <span>"Otherwise, if my husband truly doesn''t have any feelings for Lady Qing''er, why would he mention her in particr?"


    <span>Ye Fan could only bitterly smile, he couldn''t say anything, because this Gu Qing''s background was strange, and Ye Weiyang had also specifically asked him toe.


    Su Qingxue saw that Ye Fan was speechless and was even more convinced of her thoughts. She continued to say, "Husband, although you are a consort who can''t take in a concubine, Lady Qing''er doesn''t care about her status. She is willing to stay in the mansion as a servant girl."


    "Big brother, stop pretending. If you''re happy, just say so. Hua Kui came to the mansion to be a servant. No one would be able to envy him even if he were toe here."


    <span>Ye Fan could only bitterly smile, "I look like I''m pretending?"


    <span>"If not, what''s wrong with sister Qing Er? You were spending so much money on her at the Rainbow Cloud Workshop.


    "Now that you''ve brought her back to the mansion with just a little money, you can''t be unhappy with what sister-inw has personally agreed to." Ye Shiqing replied matter-of-factly.


    Ye Fan sighed, and didn''t bother to exin anymore. He turned around and said, "Qing Er ¡­ ¡­" How about this, I''ll give you some money and give you back your freedom. Find yourself a ce to live your life. "


    When these words were spoken, the room waspletely silent.Gu Qing''s eyes revealed a hint of disbelief, and he forced a smile as he said, "Prince Consort Ye ¡­ ¡­ "I don''t really understand what you mean ¡­"


    <span>"It''s very simple, it''s not that I want to choose you, it''s all a misunderstanding. You can go now, since you are free to go." Ye Fan said.


    Gu Qing was stunned for a moment. Slowly, his eyes became slightly teary, and he revealed an expression that would cause others to pity him.


    "I know ¡­" He is no match for the princess, and the prince consort is an unrivalled genius. It is only right that he doesn''t like me.


    <span>"But I just want to repay the kindness of Prince Consort''s horse and the princess by being a maid in this house to serve you two ¡­"


    <span>She was deeply moved and appeared to be very sad and pitiful. This made Su Qingxue and Ye Shuiqing unable to bear it, even to the extent that Uncle Shui, who had followed them in, felt sorry for her.


    "You are rpense me by leaving. Uncle Shui, give her some money and send her out of the manor!" Ye Fan waved his hand.<span>Ye Shui was stunned, "Young Marquis... "This..."


    <span>Su Qingxue bit her lip and said, "Husband, didn''t you agree to let me choose a maid? I had taken a great deal of effort to get this Qing Er, why did you forcefully send her away?"


    <span>"No... My princess, to choose a maid, does that require her? " Ye Fan was depressed.


    <span>"It has to be her!" Su Qingxue revealed a rare serious expression.


    <span>Ye Fan clenched his teeth as he calcted in his heart. Forcefully chasing Gu Qing away would most likely make Su Qingxue and Ye Xianqing unhappy.


    <span>Although Gu Qing was mysterious, from what she did, it could be seen that she wasn''t a bad person.


    Forget it, at most I will just let her stay in the mansion, and see what she really wants from Ye Fan...As for Endless Night ¡­ Ye Fan shook his head. Forget it, he didn''t choose to do so anyway. After all, he wasn''t afraid of that girl.


    "Alright, then I''ll let her be your servant for the time being. However, if she doesn''t perform well, I''ll kick her out of the house of the Marquis!" Ye Fan said with a straight face.


    <span>Su Qingxue then smiled and said, "Thank you for allowing me to do so!"


    <span>"Hmph, what are you pretending for? You clearly don''t know how happy you are." Sunless muttered.


    <span>Gu Qing''s eyes shed with a strange expression as he had a grateful expression before kneeling on the ground. "This servant will do my best to serve the princess ¡­"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1984

    1984 leaf


    How could Fan Jian believe that this woman was sincere? He warned her, "You better do what you say. Be more quick-witted in the future, the princess'' body is weak. In the future, all the hard work will be done by you. male


    <span>The main flowers, you have to dig; the princess to wash, you have to fetch water; what the princess wants to buy, you have to run errands! When


    A maidservant is like a maidservant. Don''t treat yourself as a courtesan and be polite to the rest of the people in the manor, do you understand? "


    Su Qingxue and Ye Xianqing, who were at the side, were stunned. This was the first time they saw Ye Fan teaching someone so seriously, so why did it seem like it was true?<span>Was she really going to make Hua Kui a maid? Isn''t this way too much of a waste of a talented beauty? mass


    He only thought of Ye Fan as caring for Su Qingxue''s face, so he did not say much.


    Gu Qing also smiled and nodded. "Qing''er will do as Prince Consort Mamands." leaf


    Fan sighed. For the time being, this was the only arrangement this woman could make.


    "Alright, let''s continue with our breakfast. I still have to go to Xuanyuan Academy after I finish eating."


    Ye Fan gestured for his wife and sister to sit down, then picked up his chopsticks again.


    Su Qingxue, on the other hand, waved towards Gu Qing with a smile. "Qing Er,e here. You still haven''t eaten, right? Sit down and eat with me."


    "Princess Xie ¡­" Gu Qing said as he prepared to walk over and take a seat.<span>Ye Fan immediately stopped, "You are not allowed to sit! If you want to eat it, then eat it standing! If Uncle Shui does not evene to the table, how can a maid possibly sit at the same table and eat with him? "


    For a moment, both Su Qingxue and Ye Xianqing were stunned. They never expected Ye Fan to be so cruel to Gu Qing. Even if it was to show it to Su Qingxue, it was a bit too much ¡­ ¡­<span>Gu Qing''s face paled, but he still smiled and retreated two steps, saying, "Prince Consort''s words are true, but Qing''er won''t be eating them!"


    Ye Fan turned around and said, "Uncle Shui, take her to get familiar with the daily life of the servants in the mansion. Arrange all the food and jobs for her clearly."<span>You must not have any special treatment, and you must not let any of the other servants have any objections! "


    <span>Uncle Shui didn''t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t know why his family''s young duke didn''t care for the fairer sex, but he could only do as he was told. He extended a hand and smiled, "Lady Qing''er, please follow me ¡­" "


    Uncle Shui! Please what! You are the head steward, and she is only a maid. Just call her Qing''er, treat her equally! " Ye Fan immediately said.<span>Uncle Shui sighed. His expression turned serious as he said, "Qing Er,e with me ¡­ ¡­" gouache


    <span>Qing bit her lip. Anger and grievance shed across her eyes, but she still nodded and followed him out.


    In the restaurant, Su Qingxue looked at the man in confusion, "Husband ¡­" "Do you really think of Qing''er as a servant girl?"


    Do you think I''m joking? In short, if you don''t do it well, I''ll immediately rece it! "<span>Ye Fan picked up the bowl and gulped down the delicious porridge. After wiping his mouth, he stood up and walked out the door.


    Xuanyuan Academy. leaf


    The sail walked alone towards the library. On the way, the number of n disciples that greeted him increased by several timespared to the day before. Although ¡­Although schrs didn''t have a high position in the generalpetition, just like how performing celebrities, once they reached the pinnacle, could attract arge number of fans and admirers ¡­ leaf


    <span>With Fan''s current status in the literary world, he already had arge number of fans. No


    The people of the junior n felt that although Prince Consort Ye couldn''t cultivate, at least in terms of poetry, he was the first person in the n since ancient times! Such an achievement was already extraordinary!


    Anyone who walked any path to the pinnacle would be respected. such as<span>"Right now, thebel of ''trash'' no longer seems to have much to do with this young duke."


    Prince Consort Ye, can we take a picture with you? " Two young girls from an unknown n ran up to Ye Fan and asked shyly. leaf<span>Fan Xian frowned, he knew that if he started, they would probably have to line up to take a photo with him in the future. cord


    <span>"Sex, cold rejection."


    <span>"No."


    <span>The two girls felt a wave of disappointment, but the admiration in their eyes didn''t diminish at all. It was as if they felt that the great schr should be so cold and proud! matter


    <span>In fact, along the way, there were already quite a few people who sent photos of Ye Fan to the academy''s forum.


    "Lu Xun Shi Shen!" "He''s going to the library!"


    The number one poet of the prehistoric literary world was still working so hard? What reason did we have not to study properly?!<span>"Howe I didn''t realize that Prince Consort Ye was such a handsome man ¡­" leaf


    Although Fan Xian knew that he had be even redder, he also didn''t know that his anger had reached a new height that no one else was paying attention to anymore. Almost everyone was discussing him.


    What made it very obvious to Ye Fan was the moment he entered the library ¡­ ""This..." leaf


    The sail stood at the entrance, stunned. He had actually discovered that more than half the seats in the library were already upied!?


    Most of them were female students, while there were a few male students. When they saw Ye Fan, they all looked at him as if he was their idol. wind<span>Qing Lan walked over gracefully, wearing a gray turtleneck sweater and a high tter of hair.


    <span>"Return the book?" The woman remained indifferent.


    Ye Fan came back to his senses, and stiffly nodded, "Yes." wind


    Qing Lan walked over to the counter, and while she processed the formalities, she said in a low voice, "If this goes on, I''ll have to suggest to Principal Xiao that the library should recruit a librarian." leaf<span>Fan raised his eyebrows, and asked doubtfully, "Director Feng, you... Are you joking with me? " wind


    Qing Lan raised her head and looked at him with an expressionless face, "No."


    "Oh ¡­" Ye Fanughed, "But it''s still quite funny, haha..." Don''t worry, in a few days, their enthusiasm will disappear and they won''t have so many people. "Feng Qinn did not respond. After he finished collecting the books, he left. leaf


    Fan Xian curled his lips. Why was this woman the same as the Su Qingxue he just met? She was ice-cold, as if he owed her money.


    Walking into the medical book section, Ye Fan found two books, and then found a spot with no one around. He sat down, began flipping through the books, and started taking notes. stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop


    At that time, many students started to move closer to Ye Fan. Yes<span>Some peeked at Ye Fan, while some others were separated by a distance,ing to the library with Ye Fan to take a picture of him reading books. "


    "So it''s a medical book. To think that I thought that she was reading poems..."<span>"Does someone at my level still need to read poetry? He was probably nning to be the God of Medicine again! After all, she is already Prince Consort of the Divine Doctor ¡­ "


    <span>The group of people discussed in hushed tones, but with so many people, the library was still in an uproar.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, these people were muttering amongst themselves, couldn''t they read properly? This was the so-called "people are popr" or "people are often in trouble"?


    <span>Finally, Feng Qinn became unhappy. He walked up to the railing and coldly said, "The library forbids noise! "If you don''t want to read, then scram!"


    The group of students immediately quietened down. They were stunned for a moment, but after thinking carefully, they suddenly realized who this person was ¡­ giveIn time, no one dared to breathe too loudly. They obediently went back to their seats or quietly left.


    <span>The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth raised into a smile. It seems that although the Dragon Blood Queen was very low-key in the academy, her reputation did not diminish at all.


    At that moment, a familiar figure appeared at the door. one


    Dressed in a ck, gold-striped dragon martial uniform, Vice Principal Zhuang Yi, with a serious expression, arrived in front of Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan,e with me." Zhuang Yi coldly said. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1985

    <span>1985 leaf


    Fan Xian was puzzled. Why would this person have his eyes on him? "What is it?" Zhuang<span>Yi Yi suddenly took out his Divine Dragon Jade Talisman and ced it in front of Ye Fan.


    <span>All of a sudden, the students of the entire library looked over nervously, anticipating what was about to happen. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian frowned. That shouldn''t be necessary, even if this fellow saw that he was unhappy, there was no need for him to have a duel with the jade talisman. At the very least, he was still an elder on the surface.


    <span>"Seeing that your performance has been pretty good recently, I, as an elder of the Divine Dragon n, have decided to give you a personal guidance in your cultivation." Zhuang Yi solemnly said. leaf


    <span>Fan frowned, "I need to read, and I don''t need your guidance."


    "Kid, you even forgot the rules of the n? Since the elders had offered to guide them, the younger generation had to ept it humbly! Unless you are stronger than me ¡­ " Zhuang Yi snorted coldly and said.


    "There''s such a rule?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but to look at the few nsmen sitting beside him.<span>In the end, a few of the nsmen nodded their heads, indicating that Zhuang Yi''s words were true.


    Prince Consort Ye, the direct descendant of the family, the elders. This junior cannot refuse, otherwise it would be disrespectful. ""Prince Consort Ye should be happy to receive the personal guidance of Vice Principal Zhuang..."


    Ye Fan thought to himself, why the hell would I be happy? What a waste of time!


    "With such arge disparity in our strength, what if we are injured?" Ye Fan asked in a double entendre. Zhuang


    Yi Yi sneered, naturally thinking that Ye Fan was being cowardly, so he said: "Don''t worry, I will take care of myself."Ye Fan was a bit tangled up, forcefully refusing would probably lead to even more trouble, so he could only pretend to y tricks on him.


    "Alright then, where are you going?" "Ye Fan stood up."


    <span>"Follow me ¡­" Zhuang Yi turned around in time to see Feng Qinn upstairs.


    Zhuang Yi''s gaze immediately softened, but he quickly lowered his head and walked out.


    Feng Qinn watched as the two of them walked out of the library, seemingly deep in thought ¡­ Zhuang


    Vice Principal Yi, you have to give Prince Consort Ye, who has recently performed exceptionally well, a single pointer to the n''s elders! This news immediately spread to the academy''s forums!If it was before, perhaps not many people would pay attention to this matter, but now that Ye Fan was a thoroughly popr person, he immediately attracted hundreds of students who did not have any sses, and they all organized themselves to watch!


    Xuanyuan Academy, the martial arts practice field.


    A tform built with prehistoric stones and strengthening techniques was used for teachers to give pointers to students and for students to spar with each other. When


    When Ye Fan and Zhuang Yi arrived at an empty space, they saw that there were already hundreds of students gathered outside, and even more people wereing. leaf


    Fan Xian sighed. To act like a rookie in front of so many people, it was truly a test of his acting skills. "


    "Come on, let''s withdraw the Hidden Dragon Technique and let me see your recent results." Zhuang Yi spoke with a tone as if he was a teacher.<span>Ye Fan thought to himself that it was time for him to show his strength as a Core Formation cultivator. This way, the end of term martial arts exam wouldn''t be too sudden. submergence


    "As soon as the Dragon Art stopped, the people around immediately felt Ye Fan''s Core Formation."


    Third level of the Core Formation Stage?! " Zhuang


    <span>Yi was also stunned for a moment, his eyes shing: "It looks like... "You have improved quite a bit."


    The surrounding students also revealed looks of astonishment. After all, many of them thought that Ye Fan would never be able to form his core in this lifetime. No


    After this, even if Ye Fan was able to reach the third level of Core Formation in a short period of time, he would still be able to ept it. end"The spiritual energy in this vast and deste world is actually abundant. As long as one can gain enlightenment and break through, it is indeed possible to raise their cultivation for a short period of time."


    "My luck has been pretty good recently, I just had a breakthrough." Ye Fan casually said.


    "Hmph. Of course it''s luck. Otherwise, how much talent would you have?" Zhuang


    Yi Yi disdainfully said, flicking a finger, "Come, make a move against me. Let me see how your ancient martial arts practice is."<span>Ye Fan pretended to be in a difficult situation, and said, "Vice Principal, I lost my memory a while ago, and was only busy training my internal energy."


    "I haven''t thought of many ancient martial arts moves, but I can already use some simple punches and kicks. I really can''t fight with them.""If I told you to make a move, then make a move, why would you talk so much nonsense?" Zhuang Yi reprimanded. leaf


    A fire started burning in Fan''s heart. Was this guy trying to hold back and want to beat him up? wishful thinking


    <span>After thinking for a while, Ye Fan said, "The gap between our cultivation levels is so huge, so what''s the use of sparring with each other?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a simple exchange of moves. I won''t touch my cultivation." Zhuang Yi said."Really?" Ye Fan asked in confirmation.


    "With so many students watching, how could this principal possibly lie to you?" Zhuang Yi stared.Ye Fan felt reassured in his heart, so he walked towards Zhuang Yi, moving his arms as he walked, "Vice Principal, I''m about to begin, you have to let me go. Please don''t hit my face, my princess loves this pretty face of mine."


    "Cut the crap! Hurry up and get out ¡­ "Ugh!" Zhuang


    Before Yi Yi could finish his sentence, his face was punched!When they were about two meters away from him, Ye Fan suddenly took a step forward and punched right on the face of the door! Zhuang


    <span>Yi Yi blinked his eyes and shook his head. He was a little stunned. He couldn''t see clearly how this fellow had made his move just now!?


    <span>If one did not use true essence, the cultivator''s dynamic vision would be greatly weakened.


    <span>Ye Fan had just used a speed changing method, which caused Zhuang Yi to have a visual error. He originally thought that he wouldn''t be able to hit him, but he suddenly hit him!


    <span>The spectating students were all dumbfounded. As spectators, they only saw Ye Fan throw a fist at Zhuang Yi, and then Zhuang Yi slowly got beaten. can


    <span>Logically speaking, this fist should be easy to dodge, but how could Zhuang Yi not dodge it?


    "Vice Principal, are you alright?" Ye Fan looked very worried. He had purposely held back, otherwise, if he were to smash this guy''s head with his fist, it would not end well.


    <span>He actually got punched by a junior in front of so many students?!


    <span>Zhuang Yi was infuriated, without saying anything further, he swung his arm backwards, and hit Ye Fan with his palm!


    Ye Fan pretended to be just about to go and see how Zhuang Yi was, but with a turn of his body, he dodged Zhuang Yi''s attack!<span>Sigh! Vice Principal, how are you going to mount a sneak attack!? I was even concerned about you! " Ye Fan shouted.


    Who wants to sneak attack you!? Come! Make your move! " Zhuang Yi punched again and again.Ye Fan was dodging around randomly. It seemed like there was no such thing as a n, as he just blindly ran, but he just dodged them all. This


    <span>The ancient martial arts of these worlds were naturally more profound and profound than those on Earth, but it also depended on the degree of mastery a martial artist had. in


    <span>In Ye Fan''s eyes, Zhuang Yi''s level of martial arts was still a bit too young...


    <span>Seeing a fisting at his chest, Ye Fan made a seemingly very amateur turn around movement, and then used his backhand to punch Zhuang Yi in the left side of his face!


    <span>Zhuang Yi felt dizzy again! His ears buzzed!


    This kid, what great strength!? Weeks


    Even the surrounding students were unable toprehend the situation."He didn''t even try to execute any moves and just ran around randomly. Then, with a blind punch, he pped the vice principal in the face?!"


    This ¡­ "Is this luck?"<span>Didn''t you see how fast Prince Consort Ye was running? He was really nimble! His body''s quality was really good! "No wonder both Zhou Qi and Gao Ling were beatenst time!"


    "Perhaps it''s just a random fight, and it''s actually causing the Vice Principal to be unable to adapt in an instant. With the Divine Dragon n''s advantage in physique, perhaps his bloodline has been awakened? " study


    The other students were also able to see some clues, and they felt that Ye Fan had the advantage. One, luck, and two, his physical fitness was also good.Zhuang Yi''s face darkened. If this went on, his face would really be covered in dirt. This kind of illogical method of making a move left him feeling unsure of himself.


    <span>Good boy... Your body''s training isn''t bad. This flexibility, this strength, could it be that your bloodline has awakened as well? Come, let me test your divine dragon bloodline ¡­ "


    <span>Before he finished speaking, Zhuang Yi''s eyes shed with a golden light as a vigorous mental pressure was suddenly released! Surprisingly, it was Dragon Might!

 Chapter 1986

    <span>98 Dragons


    Once the power appeared, the formless bloodline power was like a huge that enveloped the entire Martial Arts Practice Grounds. one


    Those students whose cultivation werecking and whose bloodlines were weak immediately felt fear in their hearts. Their faces turned unsightly and they started to retreat.Ye Fan frowned. Judging from Zhuang Yi''s dragon aura, he seemed to have reached the Raindragon Realm.


    <span>A Divine Dragon bloodline at this level was enough to crush most ns'' bloodline.


    Other than a few ns who could resist the dragon''s might after their bloodlines had awakened, the smaller ns would feel a strong sense of fear. They would feel an innate fear that was impossible to resist.


    Ye Fan didn''t feel any difort, only that his blood was a little hot, as if stimted by the dragon blood''s breath. "


    Oh? His expression was still calm. He didn''t know whether it was calm or not ¡­ Or are you just pretending? " Zhuang Yi snorted coldly.Ye Fan took a deep breath, suppressing his restlessness, and said: "Vice Principal... "I said that you don''t need to use your cultivation. Why did you use the power of your bloodline?"


    <span>Bloodline cultivation is an independent cultivation method for our n. Even if we don''t practice inner force, our bloodline power can still be cultivated. This doesn''t count on cultivation. No


    After all, don''t worry. I don''t n on using the power of my bloodline to fight you, but ¡­ "I''ll test how well your bloodline has progressed in your cultivation..." "


    <span>Test me? " Ye Fan heard this and felt that it was a bit strange.


    Without waiting for him to think about it, he suddenly saw Zhuang Yi''s eyes ze with golden light!Zhuang Yi''s bloodline power suddenly erupted, and with a unique method of cirction, he let out a dragon-like roar!


    <span>"Roar!" ¡ª ¡ª The dragon


    <span>The power spread out through a unique sound wave frequency as formless ripples spread into the ears of hundreds of people in the surroundings!


    <span>Intimidating! Directly attacking the spiritual sense! give


    In the blink of an eye, several hundred students were so frightened that their faces turned as pale as paper. Some of them even directly sat on the ground with their legs turned to jelly!


    <span>However, among the students, over a dozen male and female students had their eyes ignited with golden rays of light. Their faces revealed expressions of anger! one


    <span>The anger that came from instinct caused all these students to grit their teeth and stare unkindly at Zhuang Yi!


    "Some of the students immediately understood what was going on when they realized what was going on!"<span>This is reverse scale anger!? "


    "What do you mean?"


    <span>The dragon had a reverse scale, once touched, it would definitely be enraged! I heard that after one reaches the Flood Dragon''s realm, one can use this kind ofbat technique. such as


    If they were from the same race, then it would be like being touched by a reverse scale. The dragon blood will go berserk, and the anger will be unbearable! "


    "No wonder... Everyone from the Shen Long family tried their best to look as if they were trying their best to endure ¡­ They were all provoked!? "<span>Just as the surrounding people were discussing about this reverse scale anger, Ye Fan lowered his head, clenched his teeth, and remained silent.


    <span>Zhuang Yi''s gaze was filled with golden mes as he stared at Ye Fan, "What''s wrong..." Scared? The divine dragon bloodline is not something that would get scared just because of a reverse scale anger ¡­ "


    <span>Of course, Ye Fan wasn''t afraid, but he felt that his blood was burning! Hot! Boiling! This


    What a fellow! He was clearly weaker than me, but he still dared to provoke me like this!? leaf<span>Fan Jian felt that his own rage was very difficult to control. This kind of situation with hot-blooded blood, made him feel as if it wasn''t his usual self anymore! Ming


    He knew that if he revealed his Bloodline Realm at this time, it would be a bit inappropriate, but Ye Fan couldn''t hold himself back anymore!<span>Deep within his blood, the most primitive kind of anger, made Ye Fan finally no longer hold himself back!


    Suddenly, Ye Fan raised his head. A pair of eyes were emitting golden-red mes, as if he was about to burn everything in front of his eyes!


    <span>"Roar!"


    <span>Ye Fan basically didn''t know anything about the Nine Divine Dragon Transformation''s bloodline technique, but just this angry roar was already much stronger than the reverse scale''s anger just now!


    The hundreds of thousands of students present were once again assaulted by the shock within their hearts. Some of them had been intimidated by the dragon''s might twice already and were about to wet their pants!


    This ¡­ What realm is this!? ""Why is it even stronger than Vice Principal''s Dragon Might!?"


    <span>The members of the Divine Dragon n, who had just been provoked by Ye Fan''s draconic power, gradually became clear again, one by one. "


    Fire Dragon Realm!? Ye Fan has actually awakened to the Fire Dragon Realm!? " Some of the Divine Dragon nsmen immediately cried out in rm.


    <span>"How is this possible!? When did his bloodline awaken?! " circumference


    The audience was in an uproar. Even the students from other ns knew that the Fire Dragon realm was a very rare realm in the Divine Dragon Empire. It was something that only geniuses with extremely rare talent could achieve.<span>In terms of bloodline alone, once one reached the fire dragon boundary, besides the other three great families, the other ns'' bloodline would bepletely unstoppable! Zhuang


    Yi was standing closest to him. Just now, his entire body had shuddered, and a hint of fear had actually briefly appeared in his heart!


    He nkly stared at Ye Fan, his face turned blue, and muttered: "Impossible ¡­ ¡­" You. How could you have a Fire Dragon Realm cultivation!? "


    Zhuang Yi''s golden mes, in front of Ye Fan''s golden red mes, appeared iparably weak, and his momentum was alsopletely at a disadvantage! Now


    On the field, when the students saw that the vice principal wasn''t as imposing as Ye Fan, they were all shocked... He


    They had onlye to join in on the fun, but who would have thought ¡­ They would witness such a shocking scene! leaf<span>The sail was using an extremely short period of time to refresh everyone''s understanding of him!


    <span>He had just be a Divine Doctor''s Prince Consort a few days ago, and yesterday, he had also be a God of Poetry, the number one poet in all of Primordial Poetry... Also


    Not enough! Now<span>"Heavens! He actually went from being a trash in cultivation to sessfully forming a core and raising his bloodline to the fire dragon''s realm!?"


    It seems like history ¡­ "Apart from the Dragonblood Queen, no one else reached the Fire Dragon at this age, right?"


    It should be ¡­ "Among the male nsmen, there hasn''t been one ¡­." Yes


    The discussions of the two Divine Dragon disciples swiftly spread out.Suddenly, the countless pairs of eyes on Ye Fan became even moreplicated. Worship, envy, jealousy, bewilderment, fear...


    <span>Without a doubt, Zhuang Yi''s current sluggish and miserable appearance, had made Ye Fan''s image even more dazzling! mass


    <span>Students, it was as if they were seeing a new genius, an official Hidden Dragon rises from the Abyss, about to soar into the nine heavens!


    <span>Hearing the surrounding students'' discussion, and feeling everyone''s fervent gaze on Ye Fan, Zhuang Yi, who was standing in the center of the field, became more and more gloomy...


    He, as the Vice Principal and an Ascendant, was supposed to test this trash out. Yet... Instead, it became his backdrop!? benHe had a lot of dissatisfaction with Ye Fan, but today he was ashamed once again.


    <span>"Brat ¡­" You''ve really hidden it well. Since your bloodline is higher than mine, then I can let go of it and properly teach you! Inverse


    As expected of your Fire Dragon Bloodline. Even if you were to take it a few times, it shouldn''t be a big problem... "Rest assured, this dean will not touch the truth!"


    <span>Zhuang Yi immediately circted his true essence as soon as he finished speaking. His true essence moved and his body speed was several times faster than before. Like an arrow shot from a bow, he fiercely rushed towards Ye Fan! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1987

    1987


    With Ye Fan''s physical fitness, he could easily withstand a few punches and pretend that he was no match for Ye Fan. After that, this matter ended.The problem was that he could be scolded and ridiculed, but being beaten up was a different story. more


    Moreover, Ye Fan had just been stimted by the reverse scale of anger, and his blood was boiling. He wished he could find someone to fight with!<span>The Overlord level Sword Intent could not be used. Something big would happen.


    Then, if he wanted to deal with Zhuang Yi by relying solely on his body and ancient martial arts, he would have to use at least the second stage of disintegration.As for the disintegration of the secondyer, how to exin his own strength, Ye Fan could only take one step at a time. "


    Zhuang Yi! "


    Suddenly, just as Ye Fan was about to release the disintegration of the secondyer, a cold female voice was heard. Zhuang


    <span>Yi Yi''s body immediately became sluggish. He withdrew his move and looked towards the crowd. leaf


    Fan Xian also frowned. This reprimand had made his hot-blooded heart gradually calm down. Person<span>The group started from the back and quickly made way. one


    <span>With a frosty face and arms folded in front of him, he walked over at a leisurely pace.


    <span>Even though Feng Qinn did not use his cultivation level, he still had an aura that was able to intimidate the entire audience, causing all the students to look at her with reverence. mimicry


    The moment the Buddha appeared, the light in the world seemed to be attracted by her. Her long, dark red hair seemed to sh with the luster of a gem ¡­ matter<span>In truth, this was the first time many students had seen Feng Qinn walk out of the library!


    It is also the first time that I have felt the pressure of such an expert from Feng Qinn''s body! "<span>Clear Tide... "Why are you here?"


    <span>Zhuang Yi had aplex expression on his face. He didn''t dare to look straight at the woman, as if he was feeling somewhat humiliated.


    <span>"That''s all for your guidance to this kid." Feng Qinn looked at Ye Fan with a profound look in his eyes, "You ¡­" "Let''s go."


    <span>Ye Fan calmed down at this time, feeling that this matter was a little strange. But


    <span>Right now, it was indeed the best choice. Thus, he nodded and prepared to leave.


    "Stinking brat!" "Stop right there!" When Zhuang Yi saw this, he immediately felt unwilling and said to Feng Qinn, "Qinn, you don''t need to worry about this matter. "I haven''t given him much pointers yet, but this is just the beginning!"


    <span>"If I say it''s over, then it''s over." Feng Qinn retorted without any trace of politeness, and his eyes turned colder and colder. When


    <span>In front of so many students, Zhuang Yi''s heart was stifled and his face was burning. in


    Yet, in front of the woman he adored, he had no dignity at all. Zhuang Yi could not help but clench his fists ¡­ Zhuang<span>Yi said in a low voice, "Qinn... "Don''t make it too hard on me, don''t worry about it. After all, I''m the vice principal of the academy..."


    Feng Qinn asked, "You asked for Ye Fan toe out. Is it as vice principal or as an elder of the Shen Long family?"<span>"I ¡­" Zhuang Yi sighed, "A member of the Shen Long family''s elder generation."


    <span>Since that''s the case, then as one of the Divine Dragon n''s Law Enforcing Elders, is there a problem with me telling you to stop? " Feng Qinn asked indifferently.


    When these words were spoken, many students in the crowd eximed in surprise ¡­ "


    What? Director Feng is also the Divine Dragon n''s Law Enforcing Elder?! Doesn''t that mean that the n''s power is only second to the Patriarch?! "<span>"Don''t you know? Curator Feng was already here twenty years ago, and is the youngest Law Enforcing Elder of the Shen Long family... "


    <span>"He has the cultivation of a Heavenly King, five w Golden Dragon Bloodline. It''s just that he isn''t old, but with the merits on the battlefield added on, what''s so strange about him bing a Law Enforcing Elder?" leaf


    When Fan heard these discussions, he couldn''t help but take a nce at Feng Qinn. It seemed that this woman was quite prestigious within the n. Zhuang<span>Yi Deng''s face was extremely ugly to behold. His face was filled with unwillingness and resentment, "You ¡­ You haven''t spoken a word in the Council for so many years. more


    He had never used the authority of a Law Enforcing Elder and today, he actually did it for the sake of this brat ¡­ Use your status as an elder to pressure me?! "<span>I''m just doing what I should ¡­ " Feng Qinn said with an expressionless face.


    Zhuang Yi, however, was full of bitterness. He looked at Ye Fan''s figure, and all sorts of thoughts of the past shed through his mind. He was even more indignant, "Today, I must properly teach this kid!"


    With that, Zhuang Yi made his move again. He gathered golden primeval essence in his hand, and shot it towards Ye Fan!


    But in that instant!<span>"Boom!"


    Apanying this pressure was a vigorous energy wave that affected the air in all directions, causing everyone''s eardrums to vibrate with a deep sound! From


    <span>A bloodline power that was as bright red as blood and as dazzling as gold suddenly erupted from Feng Qinn''s body! WAN


    It was as if golden sand was surging within countless blood threads. It surged and moved rhythmically on the woman''s body, as though it was a dream or illusion!


    A head of long, dark red hair danced along with the flow of the wind, as if it had already been set aze. His eyes burned with both scarlet and golden rays of light!panion


    Along with the blood-red golden mes covering her body, Feng Qinn''s originally tall figure had unexpectedly grown even taller! WAN


    It was like a female war god standing in the middle of a vast ancient battlefield, stepping over a million corpses!<span>Ye Fan opened his eyes wide, and felt a chill in his brain, even his spine! This


    <span>Could it be ¡­ Five-wed Golden Dragon''s Berserk Dragon Blood!?


    This dragon''s mightpletely crushed his own Fire Dragon boundary. Compared to the Fire Dragon and Raindragon, the difference was far greater! Yes<span>Dragon Soul! In the fifth w of the Golden Dragon Realm, the dragon soul definitely had a tremendous increase. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have such an effect!


    <span>Not only that, he could clearly feel that Feng Qinn''s physical attributes had increased tremendously when he released the Raging Dragon''s blood! contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous


    Since Ye Fan was already in this state, the other students were even harder to resist. Therge group of students all retreated, and even flipped onto the ground, rolling and crawling as they ran! All<span>The hundreds of thousands of students present felt like they were about to suffocate. When they saw Feng Qinn''s gaze, it was filled with fear!


    At this moment, everyone finally realized how terrifying the Dragon Blood Queen was back then!The power of their bloodline alone was already making them want to burst! Zhuang


    <span>Yi Yi felt his blood be cold as he stood there stiffly. He didn''t dare to move as he swallowed. His body couldn''t help but tremble as he stared nkly at Feng Qinn.


    "I said stop, can''t you understand?"


    Feng Qinn''s every word was like a heavy hammer, containing a dragon''s might that fiercely hammered at everyone''s hearts!


    Zhuang Yi took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and nodded. Even though he felt iparably humiliated, he still did not have the courage to confront such a calm and peaceful situation.


    Seeing Zhuang Yi yield, Feng Qinn instantly withdrew the mad dragon blood.In the blink of an eye, the terrifying pressure that had just engulfed the entire arena disappeared.


    Feng Qinn also looked as cold and indifferent as ever. Apart from his beautiful appearance, everything else was very ordinary.


    "It seems like the domineering Queen and female wargod like figure isn''t her at all."


    <span>"Huff ¡­" Ye Fan let out a sigh. It seemed that the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations really needed to be cultivated. The further one''s divine dragon bloodline progressed, the greater the improvement.


    <span>"Disperse," Feng Qinn said.


    The students were stunned for a moment before quickly dispersing, not daring to stay for another moment. Now


    What they had seen and heard in the past were more than enough for them to digest ¡­<span>Ye Fan naturally didn''t want to stay any longer, so he walked back to the library. No


    <span>However, Feng Qinn stayed behind as he coldly looked at Zhuang Yi.


    <span>Zhuang Yi smiled bitterly, "Qinn... Do you really hate me so much that you have to embarrass me in front of so many students? " wind


    After a moment of silence, Qing Lan asked back, "I would like to ask you, Zhuang Yi, are you thinking of betraying the Shen Long family?"


    <span>Instantly, Zhuang Yi''s expression froze as a hint of panic shed across his eyes, and he became speechless. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1988

    <span>1988


    <span>Seeing Zhuang Yi''s change in expression, Feng Qinn''s expression became even colder.


    <span>"Fury against the reverse scale, because it is very irritating to our own people. Unless it is under special circumstances, we would never use it when we are of the same race.


    Even if he were to examine the condition of his bloodline cultivation, he wouldn''t do so.It shouldn''t be your own idea to use reverse scale anger on Ye Fan, right? "Feng Qinn''s eyes were like cold stars.


    <span>Zhuang Yi clenched his teeth, and said, "Qinn, I definitely do not have the thought of betraying the Shen Long Empire! I swear!


    But are you not curious, why did this kid suddenly evolve from a trash by so much!? "


    Feng Qinn said, "Before he came to the library, I didn''t see him more than three times. I don''t even know what he was like before.


    Do you really know everything about that kid? Just because others say that he is trash, you are certain that he has always been trash? "


    "I ¡­" Zhuang Yi was at a loss for words. Indeed, no one had paid attention to Ye Fan in the past. Everyone had only tacitly agreed that he was a piece of trash.


    <span>Feng Qinn continued: "Moreover, even if you want to suspect something about this brat, you should at least tell it to the n, not publicly probe him in the academy!


    <span>Even if it''s an ordinary Divine Dragon disciple, our n will give priority to handle any problems.


    I don''t think I need to remind you what it means to the family, and you need to be on guard at all times.


    <span>"What you have done today is nothing more thanpleting the mission that someone assigned to you, moreover, it is a mission that is detrimental to our Divine Dragon disciples."


    <span>Cold sweat broke out from Zhuang Yi''s forehead as he quickly denied, "Qinn! I have absolutely no intention of betraying the n! You have to believe me! "I ¡­ I just wanted to confirm something. I didn''t think too much about it ¡­"


    <span>"You don''t need to exin. Even if you don''t want to admit it, I can still guess who ordered you to do these things. Zhuang Yi, you better take care of yourself."


    <span>Feng Qinn''s gaze carried a trace of warning. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left in silence.


    Zhuang Yi''s eyes were bloodshot, regret, innocence, unwillingness, pain, anger, and a myriad of emotions. It was as if a shadow of darkness had enveloped him.


    <span>At the same time, this martial arts practice field''s'' test ''had already caused arge number of people from the Xuan Yuan Academy and even the Imperial City to be rmed!


    "Have you heard? Poetic God actually awakened the Fire Dragon Bloodline?! "


    "What?" You mean Prince Consort Ye? Fire Dragon Bloodline? How is this possible!? "<span>"How is that impossible? Over a thousand people have personally witnessed Zhuang Yi''s vice principal''s prestige being suppressed!"


    <span>"Although the cultivation of bloodlines relies mainly on talent, isn''t awakening the Fire Dragon a genius amongst geniuses at this age?!"


    "Fortunately, I heard that he''s only at the Core Formation stage, so he probably spent most of his energy on awakening his bloodline."The students were discussing amongst themselves. Although they were surprised, the rapid progress in the cultivation of bloodlines was actually easier to understand than the cultivation of inner force.


    <span>After all, bloodlines depended more on one''s talent. Therefore, even if one was envious and jealous, everyone could only sigh.


    <span>Of course, there were also many who thought that the Northern Marquis Manor had deliberately kept a low profile in order to protect their heirs.


    Seeing that the academy was about to graduate, Ye Fan gradually revealed his strength. This was a verymon method of protecting the sessors.


    <span>In the library, as Ye Fan was reading, he more or less heard these rumors.


    <span>From the respect in the eyes of these students toward him, it was clear that his standing was rising.


    <span>This saved him a little trouble, but it also meant that there might be more danger.


    In the evening, Ye Fan took a few medical books, and as usual, he went to the counter to go through the procedures for borrowing books.


    Seeing Feng Qinn, Ye Fan casually smiled and said, "This morning''s matter, thank you, Director Feng.""I am only performing my duty." Feng Qinn indifferently replied.


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, put away his book, and turned to leave.


    <span>Suddenly, Feng Qinn spoke quietly behind him, "Be careful these days!"


    <span>Ye Fan was startled, he turned around and looked at the woman, but Feng Qinn didn''t have the intention to say anything else, and already went back upstairs.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. Actually, he could also feel that this Zhuang Yi, could it be that someone sent him to probe him?


    Especially that reverse scale anger. From the effects, it was obvious that it was trying to determine whether or not he was a descendant of the Divine Dragon n.<span>The abilities he had shown recently had already made some people suspicious ¡­


    It was a pity that not only did he look the same as the original Ye Fan, but his bloodline was also the same ¡­


    Ye Fan actually knew that there would be a day when the people of this world would know that he and Chu Yunyao came from another ne.But before that, Ye Fan needed to use his current identity to safely learn medicine, cure Su Qingxue, and find the time, Blue Rain ¡­ ¡­


    <span>He knew very little about this world, and he had never truly seen the experts of this world.


    Even if he was not afraid of the challenge, there was no need for him to get involved in an unnecessary dispute just for the sake of a moment of motivation. That way, it would dy the opportunity to save Su Qingxue.


    Unfortunately, it seemed like he could only do it step by step ¡­


    As Ye Fan walked out of the library, he was still muttering to himself that this Feng Qinn seemed to care a lot about him.It was unknown whether it was because he still had feelings for Ye Huang Tu, or because he was just an elder of the Divine Dragon n, caring for him.


    Ye Fan gave a self-deprecating smile. Forget it, this had nothing to do with him. In short, having a strong helper on his side was also an excellent idea.


    The pce.


    <span>"This Prince Consort Ye really can give me a pleasant surprise at times!"


    The Emperor sat on a golden bench, separated by a table, on the other side by the Qi King.


    <span>"Royal brother, from the looks of it, he should be Ye Fan. If he ascended, that would be too outrageous," said the Qi King.


    <span>"The possibility of him ascending is very low. Not everyone can use some technology to shatter the void like Imperial Schr Chu did.


    "However, he''s actually able to reach the Fire Dragon Realm at such a young age. With such talent, the Divine Dragon n will probably have another one in the future."


    "Royal brother, there''s no need to worry about that. When Feng Qinn was in the Fire Dragon Realm, he had already passed away. Ye Fan is only at the third level of the Core Formation Stage." The Qi King shook his head andughed.


    "Time has never been the main problem in training. If by any chance he really met with an opportunity and his talentpletely broke through, no one could say for sure what would happen then ¡­"<span>Moreover, this didn''t mean that the Ye n had been concealing the power of this heir to the house of the Marquis. After all, the incident at that time had caused the Divine Dragon n to be on their guard ¡­


    "Feng Qinn is already the most talented genius in the past hundred years with the highest chance of entering the Saint realm. The Divine Dragon n definitely cannot have another one."


    <span>When the Qi Wang picked up the cup of tea, his hand froze for a moment. With a strange expression, he asked in a low voice, "ording to Imperial Brother''s intentions, should we make some adjustments to Dong Shou''s arrangements?"


    Emperor of the Underworld took a deep breath. A hint of guilt shed through his eyes, but it was more resolute as he nodded his head ¡­Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1989

    <span>1989


    <span>When Ye Fan returned to the house of the Marquis, just as he was about to get off, he noticed that a gorgeous car had stopped at the door. Slightly


    <span>Upon sensing it, Ye Fan immediately knew who was inside, and couldn''t help but frown and scratch his hair. Only


    <span>Seeing the car slowly drive towards Ye Fan, the window of the car fell down, revealing a sweet yet cold side of her face.


    "Prince Consort Ye, you really make me look at you in a new light ¡­" Ye Weiyang gave a sidelong nce at Ye Fan, her big moist eyes filled with a cold and sullen look.


    <span>Uh... "Princess, you might not believe me if I told you. I didn''t want to choose that Qing Er. I just had an ident." Ye Fan didn''t want to exin too much.


    Ha... An ident? " Ye Weiyang gave a coldugh, "It looks like you really do not put this princess in your eyes. also


    Yes, I heard that you already have the bloodline of a fire dragon.<span>If not, then this county will bepletely trampled under your feet. You


    <span>So powerful... "Of course I wouldn''t take my words to heart."


    "If you insist on saying this, then I can''t tell you anymore. Besides, that night, I didn''t promise you anything." Ye Fan said.


    Seeing Ye Fan''s attitude, Ye Weiyang immediately sneered, "Prince Consort Ye, you don''t even know what you did! You


    Do you think that Qing Er is a woman you can easily touch? You brought her into the house of the Marquis, you''re in for it! " leaf"Who the hell is she?"


    <span>You''ll knowter. Also, this princess is telling you, don''t let me take the chance in the future, or else ¡­ I will let you know the consequences of offending me... " night


    <span>After Wei Yang finished speaking, he coldly snorted, closed the window, and quickly left.


    Ye Fan twitched his mouth. What was this stinking girl being so cocky about? Wasn''t he only paying attention to her grandfather because of him? Otherwise, he would have already told her to scram.<span>Even if Hua Kui wasn''t chosen by him, so what if he was? leaf


    The sails did not bother to pay attention to him as they walked into the mansion. Home


    <span>The middle-aged man already knew what had happened during the day and was waiting in the dining hall.


    Su Qingxue, Ye Shuiqing, Uncle Shui and the others all looked at Ye Fan with extraordinary eyes.


    "Darling, you''re back?"Elder Brother, you''re really putting up with this too much. The Fire Dragon Realm is such a joyous asion and you actually hid it from us! " "Ye Shaoqingined."


    This time, the old master and his wife are truly at ease. The Ye n''s elders will also ept you, Young Marquis! " Uncle Shui was so moved that his tears almost spilled out. He looked like he was guarding the clouds and seeing the moon. leafSail thought that everyone would be puzzled, how did he suddenly be a fire dragon? However, it seemed that in this world, rapid growth in realm was not that rare, instead it did not arouse much suspicion. leaf


    Fan Xian sat down and smiled. "I was just blindly practicing. In fact, I had basically forgotten about the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. Maybe I was just lucky and somehow managed to cultivate it ¡­" "


    <span>Young duke, you''ve always been unintentional when ites to cultivation. Your amnesia is likely a great opportunity bestowed upon you by the heavens ¡­ " Uncle Shui said happily.


    "Hehe, let''s see who will still look down on Big Brother in this Divine Dragon Rite at the end of the year." Ye Yanqing said in anticipation.Ye Fan felt helpless in his heart. Such a small amount of strength, yet it made them so excited. If they really knew his strength, they shouldn''t be so scared that they would faint.


    At that moment, two servants came up with steaming hot dishes. is<span>"One of the green-clothed young women was precisely Gu Qing, who became a servant girl."


    <span>"Oh wow, sister Qing Er, why are you carrying a te too?" When she saw him, she turned to Uncle Shui and said, "Uncle Shui, how can you let Sister Qing Er do such menial work?"


    Uncle Shui hesitated for a moment, looked at Ye Fan: "The Young Marquis said... So I decided to do it the same way. Is it too much? " leaf


    Fan Jian waved his hand and said, "No, Uncle Shui, you didn''t do anything wrong. She came here to be a maid in the first ce, so she naturally has to do the other things that a servant did."


    Brother... "You don''t care for the fairer sex at all, my hands are only used to y the zither and write ¡­" "I am sorry for my daughter."


    "That was before, and now she is not a herald," said Ye Fan.<span>"Husband, since Qing''er is my servant girl, shouldn''t you apany me?" Su Qingxue also said. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian said as a matter of fact, "I''m apanying you. Since you''re eating right now, she naturally has to serve you a te.


    "Alright, alright, it''s a bit more normal. You guys keep on arguing with me. If you keep on arguing, I''ll chase her away!" aural


    Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Su Qingxue and Ye Xianqing did not dare to continue their conversation. After all, in this family, Ye Fan was the oldest.


    Gu Qing lowered his head, coldly ncing at Ye Fan from the corner of his eyes, carrying a trace of undetectable hatred ¡­ leaf<span>How could the sail not feel it? It was just that he didn''t care at all. If this woman couldn''t bear the hardships of the servants, she would be able to leave in peace.


    After the meal, Ye Fan walked around the courtyard with Su Qingxue. As a servant, Gu Qing also silently followed behind them.


    Su Qingxue did not understand a lot of Ye Fan''s poems during the Lin Lang Poetry Meet, so she took the opportunity to ask about them one by one.<span>"Husband, which bridge is this?"


    "Ugh ¡­" "This is a legend from the ancient times. It''s about a married couple being separated ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan had no choice but to make it up, saying that it was just some stories he read in ancient books, and that he was talking about all these things with women.


    <span>Even so, Su Qingxue was still mesmerized. She looked at the man like a little girl.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel a peculiar sense of pleasure. One must know that the former Su Qingxue wouldn''t look at him with such worshipful eyes. Love


    To return love, but in daily life, when one looked at his eyes, they would see more speechlessness, disdain, and ridicule ¡­ TotalIt would be easier for the current princess to satisfy his man''s vanity. leaf


    <span>What the sail didn''t notice was that Gu Qing, who was following them, was actually listening quietly. hope


    <span>The man''s gaze turned from cold and resentful to one of bewilderment ¡­ She


    <span>He didn''t understand why a man who was so gentle and considerate to his wife, who was full of romantic and cultural feelings, would be so heartless to her ¡­


    Gu Qing wouldn''t be narcissistic enough to think that she was nobler and more beautiful than Su Qingxue, but logically speaking, her own qualifications should definitely be enough for men to flock to her side ¡­


    <span>Why couldn''t he make this man fall for him? Gu Qing was slightly troubled ¡­ iso


    <span>Only after Su Qingxue fell asleep did Ye Fan return to his room.


    He first read the medical book, and when it waste at night, he would go out of the city to cultivate.


    But now, that Senior Martial Brother had learned to be a good boy and didn''t always lie down and stare at him, saving Ye Fan a lot of trouble.At daybreak, Ye Fan returned home from outside.


    Because it was still early, he decided to go back to his room to read some more books.


    <span>When he passed by a side courtyard, he heard the sounds of a disputeing from inside. leaf


    Fan frowned. He heard Gu Qing''s voice and walked over.


    "If I tell you to wash, then wash! That stinking girl still thought of him as the Courtesan Belle!? What are you pretending to be a young miss for! " Lower<span>In the courtyard, a fat and big aunt had her hands on her hips and was ring at Gu Qing while cursing.


    How can I pretend!? You told me to get up in the morning to wash my clothes, I''m going to wash my clothes, but why do I have to wash your clothes?! " gouache


    <span>Her hair was still a little messy, and she hadn''tbed it very well. In front of her were fourrge basins of dirty clothing.


    The fat aunt and a few other old servants had disdainful expressions on their faces.


    So what if he was new? He had to do more! If you have nothing to do with it, get out of here! Can''t you see that our young duke doesn''t want you at all?! "You damned vixen must stay in the mansion. What are you thinking about that we don''t know?"<span>What nonsense are you all spouting!? " Gu Qing was so angry that his face turned red.


    <span>The fat auntie teasingly said, "You''re worried? Did I get it right? I''ll tell you! Damn girl! If you want to stay in the mansion, quickly finish washing these clothes! To


    <span>Otherwise, we''ll goin and say that the young duke would like to find a reason to drive you away as soon as possible if you don''t work! "


    <span>"You ¡­ "You all..." Gu Qing gnashed his teeth. Tears of grievance welled up in his eyes.


    <span>Outside of the courtyard, Ye Fan sighed. Sure enough, wherever there were people, there would be martial arts world. A bunch of servants, and they were still ying this game... "


    Hey ¡­ It''s still early in the morning, why are you making such a ruckus? " "Ye Fan walked in withrge strides."<span>Young duke!? " When the group of servants saw Ye Fan, they were all startled and quickly bowed their heads to greet him. gouache


    Qing also looked at Ye Fan in surprise, seemingly surprised because he didn''t notice Ye Fan approaching.


    However, she quickly wiped away her tears and stubbornly bowed. leaf


    Fan Xian''s expression was cold as he said to the fat aunt, "You guys are pretty awesome. You could already guess my thoughts?"


    "Young duke ¡­" We. "We also want to help you share your worries." The fat auntie and the others also noticed the situation and hurriedly put on a pitiful look. leaf


    "I wanted you all to be equal, so I asked her to work the same job. But if you do not get the same result yourselves, then get out of here first! "


    "Please forgive me, young duke!" We don''t dare anymore! " The group of servants quickly kneeled. leafThe sail gave them a warning nce, then turned and left the courtyard without saying anything more. gouache


    Qing stood nkly on the spot as she looked at the back of the man with astonishment. She was increasingly unable to understand what was going on with this man. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1990

    1990


    Ye Fan didn''t have the intention to pity Gu Qing, he just couldn''t bear to see it, so he gave a lesson to Gu Qing while he was at it.<span>After returning to the bedroom to read for a while, the servants came to invite him to breakfast.


    When Ye Fan arrived at the restaurant, he saw that Su Qingxue and Ye Shuqing were already there, with Gu Qing standing behind them.<span>"Princess, has this servant girl served you well?" Ye Fan sat down and asked.


    Su Qingxue smiled and nodded, "Yes ¡­. "I just feel embarrassed."<span>"What do you mean? "I originally came here to apany you in living and eating, so you should have some value in paying her back, right?" Ye Fan said as if it was a matter of course.


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at the man helplessly. How was she trying to find a maid ¡­ However, she was forcibly transformed into a servant girl.


    <span>"Did she fetch you water, dress you up, dress you? Have you done your job properly? " Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"Husband, you don''t need to ask. Qing''er is a courtesan who was served before, how can she adapt to everything when she''s with me? Take your time..." Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue and said to Gu Qing at the side, "Don''t bezy just because of the princess'' kindness. If you don''t understand it, learn from the seniors of the other prefectures. Do you understand?"Gu Qing felt bitter in his heart, but he still bowed his head and answered, "Yes, Prince Consort ¡­" "I understand."


    Just a moment ago, there was a slight change in his attitude and good impression. Now, it was gone! This man was truly despicable!


    Just as he was eating, Uncle Shui walked in from outside. "Young Marquis, Odin''s Special Envoy, Mr. Belvedere, has arrived."


    "Why is he here again ¡­" Ye Fan knew that there was most likely something he needed his help with, but he had no choice but to let him in.


    Su Qingxue and Ye Shuangqing were speechless. The position of Special Envoy Odin was extraordinary and others could not see him, but the person in front of them could not avoid him.


    "Prince Consort Ye, Grand Princess, I have disturbed your meal, I am not so embarrassed ¡­ "Haha ¡­" Belvedere smiled.


    "Envoy, if you have something to say, please say it. I still need to go to the academy." Ye Fan didn''t beat around the bush.


    A look of understanding appeared on Belvedere''s face as he said, "Prince Consort Ye is a famous person right now, so he is naturally very busy. I will make this short.


    It was because of this that Prince Consort Ye had cured Lord Tu''s daughter. This matter had attracted the attention of many of the higher-ups in the army.Prince Consort Ye, you may not know about this, but many officials and nobles also have simr situations. Their children ¡­ "


    "Wait a minute!"<span>Ye Fan raised his hand, interrupting Belvedere. He already knew the purpose of this guy''s visit.


    That''s right, the Imperial Fifth Prince and Tu Yue''s daughter were all unable to cultivate because of some inborn ailments. With so many people participating in the battle, this situation would naturally not be rare.<span>"Envoy, as I''ve said before, I''m mainly adept at heart surgery. I can''t treat any ailments I want."


    "Also, I don''t have that much energy, I just have to visit all over the ce and perform surgery. This matter, let''s call it a day." Ye Fan waved his hand.


    <span>The key was, if this continued, how would he have the time to treat Su Qingxue''s illness?


    <span>"Prince Consort Ye, the parents of doctors aren''t asking you to see a doctor every day, but you can still spare some time when you''re not going to the academy ¡­" Belvedere tried to dissuade him.


    Su Qingxue also gently said, "Husband, since you have the ability to treat some pitiful people, then I will help them. When I think about the many children like Xiao''er, I also feel very ufortable."<span>"Why don''t you tell me about yourself? I will treat you within two years! " Ye Fan was depressed. This woman always thought for others, but he seemed to have resigned himself to his fate.


    Su Qingxue smiled and said, "I knew it. Husband wants to save time so that he can read the medical book.<span>However, if her husband disregarded all the other patients because of her illness, wouldn''t that make her a sinner? "I won''t be happy ¡­"


    <span>"Aiya, the princess is truly righteous. As expected of someone of the royal lineage." Belvedere quickly praised.


    Ye Fan was at a loss for words. This woman said he had no temper, and he also knew that he couldn''t just sit there and watch her die. However, at the end, his heart was still in pain.


    <span>"Then let''s take a look for them on the day off, but I already said in advance that I can''t guarantee if it can be cured." Ye Fan said.


    "Prince Consort Ye, your words are enough. I''ll go and tell the adults to be ready and wait! "<span>After discussing the specific schedule, Belvedere left.


    <span>Su Qingxue thoughtfully said, "Husband, treating the families of those important figures this time is of great benefit to Husband.


    Husband used to be obscure and unknown, so many people in the imperial court weren''t familiar with him, but with this experience, he could win over people''s hearts.


    Look, wasn''t Belvedere so active in being the middleman that he wanted to win over the nobility in the court?


    <span>For the people of the Odin Empire to still care so much about connections, my husband must not miss such an opportunity. "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, this woman''s thoughts were quite plentiful, "If it''s for the sake of connections, I''d rather not treat them. In my eyes, connections in the whole world are not as important as your body."


    Agreeing to him is because I don''t want to see him die without saving him, but the only time I can give him is a day of rest. "


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at the man in surprise. Then, a trace of tenderness shed across her eyes, "Looks like husband is the true kind. It seems that I am too narrow-minded."


    <span>"What kind of kindness is that? My big brother is just stupid. Others are fighting over his reputation and position, but he''s just afraid of being unable to avoid them ¡­" Ye Shiqing joked.


    <span>Gu Qing silently stood at the side, listening to their conversation. His eyes were filled with bewilderment and bewilderment ¡­


    After the meal, Ye Fan went out.


    However, he was not in a hurry to go to the Xuanyuan Institute. Instead, he headed towards Chu Yunyao''s Imperial Advisor''s estate.<span>His current results were no longer that of a student who needed to go to the academy on time, so it did not matter when he went. It was just that he liked to study quietly in the library.


    <span>Arriving at the Imperial Advisor''s pce, Ye Fan found Chu Yunyao who had just woken up.


    She was sitting in a chair in front of theputer, holding a cup of coffee in her hands and her long legs resting on the table.


    "Little Yao Yao, are you trying to seduce me?" Ye Fan entered the room, and seeing this scene, his eyes stared straight ahead.Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at him, "A guy like you who thinks in the lower half of your body, do you still need me to tempt you? Say it, why did youe here so early in the morning? The Great Poet.


    Ye Fan smiled awkwardly, walked behind the woman, and discovered that theputer screen was showing the recent news of the expedition.


    He, the Divine Doctor Prince Consort, the Great Conquest of Poems and Gods, had indeed had quite a few reports.<span>"Today, Belvedere asked me to help treat some people. This gave me an excuse toe here and find you ¡­" "Just say that I want your help in preparing the medical equipment," said Ye Fan.


    <span>"What ¡­" You want to solve your physiological problems? " Chu Yunyao expressionlessly asked.


    <span>"Tsk ¡­ "Woman, am I that shallow?" Ye Fan revealed an unhappy look.


    <span>Chu Yunyao sipped a mouthful of coffee and nodded her head.


    Ye Fan was speechless, and could only hug the woman and kiss her on the face, then whispered in her ear, "They are already beginning to test me, suspecting me...


    "I need a way to conceal my identity. If I have to make a move, I won''t have to worry about my identity being exposed ¡­"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1991

    spanstyle = ''disy: none'' > fsktxpzmt9w33ya/bs02oya3jhgnvqmjl7ultdakxh9u7afal0ioeokooeolhkt


    4qygnyyny9uumu1xq = =With Chu Yunyao''s intelligence, she naturally understood what a man meant. Her expression also became serious as she turned around and said, "They suspect that you have ascended?" Not sure, but whatever


    <span>In either case, this isn''t the time for me to reveal my full strength. Not to mention anything else, my sword intent will definitely make the chosen ones of heaven wary. It''s too early now, and there are a lot of things for me


    <span>"I still can''t control it, so I can''t risk taking out my trump card. If I can drag it out, I''ll have to drag it out!" Ye Fan said. Chu Yunyao''s eyes revealed a hint of yfulness, "See, copying a document isn''t so good.


    "Dang." "What does this have to do with poetry? If it were me from before, I would''ve killed countless people already." Ye Fan shook his head and sighed. Chu Yunyao extended her hand to caress the man''s face."He is an old man after all, and is different from the fretful and restless young man of the past. I can''t believe he knows that a small amount of patience can lead to arge amount of chaos." [What the hell is this? When have I not thought it through?]


    A deliberate decision? Unless it''s absolutely necessary, I will never take the risk! " Ye Fan had a serious look on his face. " Is that so? Then, when we first entered the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda, did we do the same? " Chu Yunyao''s y


    asked sarcastically. Ye Fan''s face froze, "asionally..." "asionally up." "It''s quite a pity, if that illusion was still there, then you could have helped me a lot." Chu Yunyao regretfully said. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian shook his head, "No, the effect of her illusions is just rather good for those below the Heaven Seizing Stage. I reckon that she won''t be safe in this world." Chu Yunyao fell into a period of silence, then she finished drinking


    <span>After a whole cup of coffee, the woman said, "Give me a few days. I have an idea, but I need to try it." "Will we be able toplete the winter hunt?" Ye Fan asked. " Try your best...


    "..." Chu Yunyao disdainfully said, "What are you urging me on for, I''m very busy, it''ll be good if I''m willing to help you." Ye Fanughed mischievously, holding the woman in his arms and saying, "Little Yao Yao, other things."It''s all right, my job to keep it secret is the most important thing. As long as we are safe and sound for two years, once I cure Qingxue, we will leave this ce and go to find Xiaoyu. Then, we will think of how to deal with this matter ¡­


    He couldn''t go back to Earth to look for someone else ¡­ What Great War Dynasty, what heaven chosen n, they all have nothing to do with us! We can be happy and have lots of kids ¡­ " "Shut up!" Don''t talk about it


    It was done! It''s so disgusting! " Chu Yunyao scolded, "Who wants to have children with you?!" Ye Fan knew that a woman''s mouth was like tofu, she didn''t mind at all, "Good, good, good..." Your stomach is in charge


    However, let me tell you this, for this item to hide our identities, we must be able to withstand the perception of at least the Heavenly King, otherwise we will easily be exposed. " Chu Yunyao gave a mysterious smile, "Ru Ru.


    "If my idea is feasible, then even if it''s the Heavenly Emperor or the Sheng Domain, they might not be able to distinguish your real body." "Is this for real..." "Ye Fan is in disbelief." Have I ever lied to you? "<span>"You are so smart, even if you lied to me, I would not know!" "F * ck off!" To be honest, Ye Fan didn''t have a clue what Chu Yunyao could do, because of this woman.


    There were too many dark technologies. After leaving the Imperial Advisor''s estate, Ye Fan returned to the library as usual. Although there were a lot of misceneous matters, Ye Fan still had the important matter to learn medicine. With


    The more medical books he read, the more likely Ye Fan felt that the key to the treatment of the Heaven''s Yin Meridians should be in the Wilderness... The Boorish Deste was a cold and deste ce. However, the local barbarians, regardless of gender or age, were different ¡­


    I don''t need warm clothes. One of the main reasons was that the Magi of the various ns, trained by the Savage God Pce, were good at brewing all kinds of herbal tea and healing cold diseases.<span>These voodoo doctors had a high status, and that was because they could help the children of various ns to grow up healthy. Some of the ancient doctors went to the Wilderness and took the risk of learning from the local people


    <span>In the books on medical techniques written in the Wilderness, there were many medicinal herbs that could repel the cold. From Ye Fan''s point of view, the reason why the Sky Yin Meridian was difficult to treat was because it could freeze the meridians ¡­


    It also made him very weak. In order to be fundamentally cured, gentle methods were needed to first warm and moisten the meridians. It''s like soaking dry and dry flowers


    Moisten, so as not to break easily. Only when his meridians recovered to a certain degree of activity and then infused with nutrients, would it be possible to recover. And in this regard, some of the recipes and medicines of the Wilderness ¡­


    Material, more specialized than the medicine of the Great Zheng. The imperial physicians could not find any solution, and to a certain extent, it was because they did not know much about the Wilderness'' medical techniques. Of course, this could also be due to the fact that ¡­<span>"He has the conceited attitude of looking down on the barbarians." Gentiles, red velvet, red tiger blood ¡­ He didn''t know if the Imperial City had these things ¡­ If only he could get some to try it out ¡­


    <span>" Ye Fan looked at his notes, which were densely filled with records of all kinds of herbs and forms. He was temporarily unable to do any experiments. If he could find sufficient medicinal ingredients, he would ¡­


    With the help of Chu Yunyao, he was able to create a medical equipment. Through abination of science and traditional medicine, he was able to conduct a test. With this thought, Ye Fan left the library ahead of time. Top


    Behind the carriage, Ye Fan asked the coachman, "Ah Fu, which Imperial City has the mostplete collection of medicinal herbs?" Ah Fu replied without hesitation, "Young Marquis, that is naturally the Flying Crane Trading Company, not just medicinal herbs.


    <span>"There are also many kinds of artifact forging materials, and their caravans are covered in footprints throughout the entire Great Deste Continent." "Alright, then let''s go to the Flying Crane Trading Company." When he arrived at the main trading firm, he found that it was a building of over ten floors ¡­


    There was an endless stream of merchants entering and exiting. There were all kinds of luxury cars parked outside, obviously, they were all big buyers. After Ye Fan reported his identity, the store manager found out that he was the most popr poetry god.


    The Divine Doctor Prince Consort personally came, so he quickly went downstairs to wee them. "Take the elevator to the storekeeper''s office, make a pot of hot tea, and sit opposite him." Shopkeeper, I''m not going around in circles<span>"I have a list here. Take a look at it, do you have the herbs on it?" Ye Fan took out a list and handed it over. The shopkeeper heard that Ye Fan was here to inquire about the medicinal ingredients, so he didn''t say anything ¡­


    <span>Strangely, he epted it with a smile and took a closer look. Although the handwriting was a little young, it was still rtively neat. After looking through it, the shopkeeper had an awkward expression as he bitterlyughed.


    <span>"Prince Consort Ma, you are His Majesty''s Imperial Majesty''s Divine Doctor. It is naturally our honor to have youe to us to buy medicinal herbs. However, these medicinal herbs... In our business, other than the Gentiles of Fire,


    "F * ck ¡­" "None of them have any reserves." "What?" Although Ye Fan knew that he wouldn''t have it all, the gap was still too bigpared to what he had expected. Afraid that Ye Fan wouldn''t be happy, the shopkeeper hurriedly exined, "


    Prince Consort Ma, let''s say this Scarlet Tiger Blood. This Scarlet Tiger was a domesticated mount of the barbarian army. The wild Scarlet Tigers were almost gone. The barbarians treated the Scarlet Tiger and the Ash Wolf as their mounts ¡­<span>Important partner. We have to find a way to deal with the barbarians if we want to obtain the blood of the Scarlet Tigers. There was also the red velvet. It was grown only in the Northern Snow Mountain, which was located in the northern part of the Berserker Tribe.


    <span>In those extremely dangerous areas near theva volcanoes, ice and fire interweaved and grew red velvet. The snow-capped mountain was already very close to the Sodom Continent. Some powerful demonic beasts could actually raid it ¡­


    Across the strait to the snow-capped mountains. Cultivators below the Sky Sovereign rank were usually very dangerous in the past. The barbarians even organized elite troops to collect them. Our firm make money, but neither do we<span>He might not even want his life. If he were to buy red velvet from some tribes of the barbarian race, then the price would be too expensive ¡­ "It''s really not worth it." Ye Fan frowned and said, "As long as it can be obtained, it''s fine if it is more expensive. This red light ¡­"


    <span>"How much can you get for the pile?" The shopkeeper thought for a while and said, "Even if we don''t take any profit from you, a single stalk of red velvet would cost us at least five thousand gold coins ¡­" "Cough cough! ¡­" Ye Fan Yi


    He choked on a mouthful of tea, "So expensive!?" The innkeeper smiled wryly. "Prince Consort, this red velvet is cheap. These are the ming Deer Horn and the Scarlet Firmament Snake''s gall ¡­"


    ¡­ ¡­. It was something that only the Barbarian King and the tribe leader could use. Even if one had the money, it didn''t necessarily mean that they had the goods. Even if they did, they could only rely on luck to find medicinal herbs in the Wilderness. It was too dangerous ¡­


    "It''s done." Ye Fan fell into silence, suddenly realizing that he might have "misunderstood" those imperial doctors! It wasn''t that they didn''t know anything about the Wilderness, but ¡­ They are helpless to help<span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Just these medicinal herbs were already too difficult to obtain! There was a way to cure the Yin energy, but the price was too high and the difficulty was too high. It was unimaginable! Wants to chat with more like-minded people about "My Ice Mountain Beauty Wife", WeChat focuses on "Hot" or "RDWW 444" and talk about favorite books with more book friends


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1992

    <span>1992


    <span>Right at this moment, a well-dressed fatty with a belly and a face full of smiles entered the room, "Prince Consort Ye, when are you free toe visit?"


    <span>"Greetings, Your Highness..." The shopkeeper hurriedly knelt down.


    Ye Fan looked back, and was somewhat surprised, "Third Prince?" Why are you here? "


    <span>Su He clicked his tongue and pointed to a golden "Flying Crane" signboard that hung right opposite him.


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly understood, "So this was opened by you?"


    He had heard that the Third Prince Su He liked to do business. It seemed that this was indeed the case. He had managed the biggest business in the Royal Capital in a neat and orderly manner."Really sad, brother-inw actually doesn''t know what I''m doing?" Su He grinned, then sat down heavily on the sofa.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "In that case, do you mean that if Ie here to buy medicine, there will be a discount?"


    "That depends on what kind of ingredients you''re buying," Su He said as he picked up the list from the table and looked at it.<span>After sweeping through it once, Su He sighed with emotion, "Looks like... You really want to cure Qingxue''s Yin Meridian.


    "There are many herbs here that even some imperial physicians might not have heard of. You''ve done quite a bit of research, ah."<span>Ye Fan didn''t waste any words and asked, "Can you get them for me?"


    Su He scratched his chubby face with one hand and said, "If you really want to spend money, I can think of a way to get you at least half of it.


    There are some medicinal herbs that only the barbarian aristocrats can use. Honestly speaking, they may not be able to be bought with money. "


    <span>To Ye Fan, money was naturally not a problem. If he wanted to do something, he definitely had a way, "No matter how much money you have, how many herbs you have, how many I want!"


    "Oh wow..." Su He was rather puzzled, "Prince Consort Ye, it''s not that I look down on the Residence of Northern Marquis. Firstly, you have not inherited the title, so you have no great financial power.


    "Secondly, even if the Residence of Northern Marquis is rich and sturdy, it''s not as rich as a kingdom. Do you really have that much appetite?"


    <span>"Just tell me, how much do you want?" Ye Fan asked.


    Su He took out his phone from his storage ring. After opening his calctor, he quickly pressed something.


    In less than a minute, Su He showed the numbers on his phone to Ye Fan."1.7 million?" Ye Fan squinted his eyes.


    <span>"Um... "Since you''re treating my sister''s illness, I''m only asking for your capital. I know the price is a bit outrageous, but the amount you want ¡­"


    "Deal!"


    <span>Before Su He finished his exnation, Ye Fan had already pped the sofa and made a decision!


    Su He was confused and stammered, "Ye... Prince Consort Ye, don''t be rash. Look clearly, it''s 1.7 million!


    <span>Your entire duke manor''s annual feudal ie is less than one hundred seventy thousand, this will cost you ten years of Hou Mansion''s ie! "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, this was indeed a huge sum of money, roughly equivalent to more than one billion Chinese dors from Earth.


    However,pared to Su Qingxue''s body, not to mention 1.7 million, even Ye Fan had to think of a way to get it.


    "Money, I will give you a way to get it. It might take some time, but it won''t take too long, in short, you can go and buy it." Ye Fan said.<span>Su He sucked in a breath of cold air, as if he was still in disbelief.


    <span>"What, you don''t trust me? "I won''t tease you, third prince, right?" Ye Fan said with an evil smile.


    "It''s not that you can''t trust her, but you didn''t expect that my sister would be so important to you ¡­" Su He sighed and shook his head.


    <span>Ye Fan stood up and said, "Then it''s settled. I''ll be leaving first. Do you want to sign the contract?"


    <span>Su He also stood up and revealed a trace of true emotions in his eyes. "No need... A family doesn''t need those things. "


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Su He in surprise. This fatty had a bit of humanity in him.


    Although he was a prince and a merchant, he wasn''t influenced by fame and fortune. No wonder Su Qingxue had a good rtionship with him.


    "Brother-inw, there''s something ¡­ You may not understand it too well, "Su He reminded," Back when Qingxue was still young, the imperial physician brought up the method to expel the cold from the Wilderness. It might have had a miraculous effect.However, the ingredients needed for the prescription were indeed too difficult to find. And because of the strong medicinal properties, the imperial physician wasn''t familiar with it and couldn''t control it. If the physician wasn''t confident, he wouldn''t dare to try too much.


    Even though medical skills aren''t my specialty, I must tell you in advance that it isn''t something that can be achieved just by possessing medicinal herbs... You might spend millions of dors, but it''s all for nothing. "Ye Fan naturally knew the key point, so he wanted to borrow Chu Yunyao''s technology. However, he still said thank you before turning around and leaving the store.


    In the next few days, Ye Fan continued to study the treatment n, while at the same time studying more specific medical books.<span>Every day, he would leave early and returnte. In the middle of the night, he would head out to train.


    The only leisure time he had was when he would chat with Su Qingxue and take a walk.Other than that, Ye Fan didn''t want to waste any more time.


    <span>Ye Fan''s mechanical life and study also caused the surrounding people to admire and feel sorry for him.


    Su Qingxue and Sang Xianqing naturally advised him not to be so tired. Even Gu Qing was a bit convinced. This Prince Consort''s life was even tougher than a servant girl like her.


    <span>But to Ye Fan, this was simply nothing. He had never suffered much, not to mention that with his physical fitness, it wasn''t easy for him to get tired.


    When the appointed day of rest arrived, Ye Fan arrived at the Odin Empire Hospital early in the morning.<span>Belvedere, who had been waiting for a long time, hurriedly led Ye Fan into a conference room.


    Three well-dressed men, together with their children, were already waiting for them."Prince Consort Ye,e ¡­ Let me introduce you, this is Master Yang and his little gongzi from the Ministry of Industry... "This is the Marquis of Qing Xiang and his daughter from the Baili family ¡­"


    After introducing them one by one, Ye Fan asked, "Just these three patients?"


    <span>Belvedere was immediately taken aback, "Err ¡­" Of course, there are more than just these three, but because I''m afraid that Prince Consort Ye will find things troublesome, I don''t dare to let too many patientse looking for me. "


    <span>Ye Fan said, "Tell those people that I might not be able to cure them, but I can help them all with their diagnosis."


    "Also, if your hospital wishes to learn some of my medical skills, I can teach you. Of course, it''s only for rest days."


    Belvedere was overjoyed. "This is wonderful! Prince Consort Ye, why did you suddenly change your mind? I thought you didn''t want to spend too much time ¡­ "


    "Of course there is a condition." Ye Fan smiled and said, "My time is very precious, so..." If you want me to treat a patient, if you want me to teach, the price is not cheap. "


    Belvedere and a few other nobles were stunned for a moment, but they also understood quite well. If Ye Fan really did not ept anything, they would not feel at ease in their hearts."Prince Consort Ma is a Godly Doctor. If he can cure my daughter, he will definitely be extremely grateful. I would like to ask how much the medical fee Prince Consort needs?" Marquis Qingxiang asked.


    <span>Ye Fan immediately raised his hand, "The lowest is one hundred thousand. If it''s especially tiring, then add more money."


    The meeting room became silent. Even though this group of people were extremely rich, they were still startled.


    "Prince Consort Ye ¡­" Are you serious? "My envoy, Odin, only earns fifty thousand a year." Belvedere smiled bitterly.


    <span>Ye Fan patted his shoulder, "One hundred thousand, saving a person''s life, is it expensive?"


    The three nobles looked at each other and nodded their heads in silence... Indeed, if it could bepletely cured, the money would also be worth it.Seeing a few nobles agree not long after, Ye Fan nodded in satisfaction and smiled, but inside his heart, he was full of regret...


    If I knew earlier, shouldn''t I have said two hundred thousand? This way, she wouldn''t need to do a few surgery and Su Qingxue would have the medical fees.


    Wishing to chat with more like-minded people about "My Ice Mountain Beauty Wife", WeChat focuses on "Hot Web or rdw444" and more friends about favorite book chapter errors, click here to report (free of registrations)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1993

    1993<span>Although he wanted to, Ye Fan also knew that 100,000 was already quite arge sum of money. If it wasn''t for the nobility, he wouldn''t even dare to think about it. Please enter this site for Baidu Search ().


    For two consecutive days, Ye Fan gave diagnosis and treatment to the children of thirteen nobles and ministers.<span>In this world, diseases that restricted children''s cultivation and were difficult to cure were basically all congenital heart diseases.


    After all, the other organs did not affect one''s training, and the probability of a disease at birth was rather low.


    Ye Fan discovered that he could cure all these diseases, but it would take some time, so he asked Chu Yunyao to make some surgical materials.<span>Even so, Ye Fan was still extremely busy. He would operate from morning till night, and didn''t even return to Hou Mansion at night to exin things to some doctors.


    In order to learn medicine from Ye Fan, the Odin Empire Hospital had also given him two hundred thousand tuition fees, and this was only the first phase.


    Fortunately, most of the doctors here had already started cultivating, so staying up all night was not a problem for them.<span>After two consecutive days of medical treatment and teaching ended, Ye Fan did not even return to the house of the Marquis. Instead, he headed straight to Xuanyuan Academy in the early morning.


    <span>On the way to the library, Ye Fan discovered that quite a few people were discussing his matter.


    <span>"I heard that Prince Consort Ye operated on the daughter of the Duke of Qingxiang and received a hundred thousand!"


    "Are you for real?" A hundred thousand dors for an operation? "


    "It seems to be the lowest price. How ruthless!""I didn''t expect that someone who could produce so many peerless poems would be so greedy ¡­"


    <span>Although these students were intentionally lowering their voices, Ye Fan could still hear them.


    It seemed that his exorbitant medical fees had already spread far and wide. With his current level of attention, it was rather normal.


    However, after this reputation of greed appeared, many of the students who originally respected him no longer worshipped him as they did in the past.<span>Ye Fan could clearly feel that some people had a hint of disdain and regret in their eyes.


    Regarding this situation, Ye Fan didn''t care at all. He clearly knew what his goal was. As for the rest, let them be.


    After devoting himself to studying the medical books for the whole day, after two days, Ye Fan finally returned to the house of the Marquis.


    During dinner, Sang Xianqing said indignantly, "Brother, those people outside are all saying that you care for money as if it were your life and have no medical ethics. Why don''t you send some clouds and exin yourself?"


    "Exin what?" Ye Fan, who was munching on his food, asked with a smile.


    "It''s so hard to tell them how much surgery they can do. It''s very expensive, and others can''t do it. Big Bro, you are clearly treating the patient and saving the patient, so what right do you have to speak ill of you?" It wasn''t worth it for her brother.<span>Ye Fan said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter, I really did ask for a high price, just let them talk about it."


    "Husband, why did you charge such a high fee for the diagnosis? Wasn''t thest time Lord Tu''s daughter confiscated money?" Su Qingxue asked curiously.


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t want to tell the woman that he was buying medicine for her. Otherwise, this silly woman would definitely feel sorry for herself, which would be too much for her.


    Thus, Ye Fan smiled and said, "Who doesn''t like money?" These people were all so rich that a hundred thousand was nothing to them.<span>What''s more, if I charge too little, then everyone wille looking for me. Am I really that busy? I didn''t want to keep working on this. "


    <span>"Big Brother, you''re not valuing your own reputation at all. They''ve already started spreading rumors about your ''wealth fanatic Prince Consort'' ¡­" Ye Shuangqing said dejectedly.


    "Haha ¡­" "Really, haha..." Ye Fan felt that this was rather interesting.Su Qingxue frowned. Although she felt that this wasn''t too good, she couldn''t say anything. After all, this was a man''s freedom.


    <span>Gu Qing, who was serving behind her, revealed a mocking and disdainful expression. She knew that this man wasn''t a good person. Once he became famous, he would use his reputation to rob people of his wealth ¡­


    Deep in the night, in Su Qingxue''s room, the smell of incense wafted in the air.


    "Princess, it''s snowing outside today. It''s extremely cold. Why don''t we add a quilt for you?"Gu Qing asked as she made up Su Qingxue''s bed. She had gradually gotten used to working as a servant in the past few days.


    "No need, just turn on the prehistoric stone heater that Imperial Teacher Chu invented and it won''t be cold." Su Qingxue was reading a book on the bed.


    Gu Qing nodded. After making up his nket, he turned around with a smile and said, "Princess, you can rest now. Qing Er will be leaving first."


    <span>Su Qingxue raised her head and looked at Gu Qing with eyes as clear as autumn water. She suddenly said, "Qing`er, Prince Consort is very tired these few days. He should need some time to recover ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Tonight. "You dress up and go to the prince''s house to wait on him."


    Gu Qing''s body abruptly trembled, and his eyes had a hint of nervousness in them. "Princess ¡­ "You ¡­"<span>"You are an intelligent woman, you should know why I helped you redeem yourself back then ¡­ "Don''t tell me you really want to continue being a maid?" Su Qingxue asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    Gu Qing''s gaze avoided her gaze for a moment before he knelt down. "Princess, Qing Er is willing to serve you forever!"


    <span>Su Qingxue let out a faint sigh, put down her book and stood up. Her dress gently swayed as she gracefully walked in front of Gu Qing.


    "Serving me all the time? At most ¡­ Isn''t it just two years? "


    Gu Qing''s body froze and he didn''t know how to reply.<span>"When I got married, I did not bring any pce maids from the pce ¡­ What do you think it''s for? " Su Qingxue asked with a smile.


    <span>Gu Qing bit her red lips. "Princess, Qing''er came from a lowly background. Her looks and appearance are like the clouds and mud. Prince Consort isn''t fond of Qing''er ¡­"


    <span>"Of course," Su Qingxue said coldly.


    "Huh?" Gu Qing raised his head, but his entire body quivered!


    She saw that Su Qingxue''s eyes were as cold as the stars on a cold winter night in the extreme north. It was so cold that even her heart froze!For the first time, Gu Qing noticed that this princess wasn''t that gentle and that she wasn''t as simple as she looked ¡­


    <span>"As for what kind of person my husband is, naturally he doesn''t think much of you. If I didn''t forcefully protect you, do you think you would be able to stay in the manor?"


    The reason why I intentionally chose you to be the Courtesan Belle selection was only because you''re the only one that entered my eyes ¡­


    Do you really think that I, Prince Consort, have you in my heart?


    You think that I can''t even tell who my man really likes? " Su Qingxue smiled sarcastically.


    Gu Qing felt a chill run down his spine. His gaze flickered as he said in a low voice, "This servant doesn''t dare ¡­""I let you serve Prince Consort, not so that Prince Consort would fall in love with you, but so that you could offer up everything to him ¡­


    <span>If you can''t even do this much, then there''s no point in staying in the manor.


    "Listen, this is your greatest honor. If I didn''t only have two years of lifespan, don''t even think about stepping into the house of the Marquis." Su Qingxue had a smile on her face, but her voice was incredibly cold.


    Gu Qing clenched her fists as aplicated look shed through her eyes. She gritted her teeth and stood up, "This servant understands ¡­ ¡­" "Your servant takes her leave ¡­"<span>"Go on ¡­" "I''m going to rest." Su Qingxue turned around and walked back to the bed.


    Gu Qing walked out of the room and closed the door.


    <span>The room became quiet.


    <span>Su Qingxuey on the warm bed and silently closed her eyes. A white hand covered the mouth of her sandalwood as sparkling tears soaked the silk pillow ¡­ ¡­

 Chapter 1994

    <span>1994


    Inside Ye Fan''s room, the lights were bright. book


    On the table, a huge pile of tens of millions of dors had be a small hill.


    Ye Fan counted, he had already earned close to 1.2 million. If this goes on, in a week, he would be able to collect all the money for the first batch of herbs.<span>At this moment, someone came through the door.


    Ye Fan gave it a little probing and immediately sensed that it was Gu Qing. He couldn''t help but reveal a suspicious look, and at the same time, kept the money from the table into his storage ring.


    Prince Consort, have you rested? " Gu Qing inquired from outside the door. leaf


    The sail got up and walked to the door. "What is it?""The princess sent Qing''er here ¡­" Gu Qing said weakly.


    Ye Fan only thought that Su Qingxue had something to do, so he opened the door. can


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw that Gu Qing had changed into a ssical long dress with red leaves engraved on the white background. His hair was adorned with a ss red hairpin.<span>The woman in front of him was no longer a maid. She had turned back into the dazzling Courtesan Belle of the Rainbow Cloud Workshop.


    <span>Gu Qing carefully observed and discovered that Ye Fan was staring straight at her. In his heart, there was a trace of pride and disdain, but most of all, it was helplessness and bitterness.


    <span>"Prince Consort... Can I go in? It''s cold outside ¡­ " When Gu Qing raised his head once again, his eyes were already filled with a delicate and charming expression, causing him to arouse pity. longitudinal


    <span>"Of course she doesn''t want to, but since she''s already at this stage, she has no other choice."


    What did the princess want you to do? " Ye Fan asked expressionlessly.


    Gu Qing was stunned. He thought to himself, "What a hypocritical man. At a time like this, is he pretending to be ignorant?"


    Prince Consort, Princess. "Let me help you rest ¡­" Gu Qing shyly lowered his head and said. processus


    "Then, I heard Ye Fan coldly snort!"


    "Humph!" Ye Fan frowned, and waved his hand, "What do you take This Prince Consort as? How could I be such a casual man!? Go back! I will exin it to the princess tomorrow! "


    "Huh?" Gu Qing was stunned. He raised his head and looked at Ye Fan, who had a face full of righteousness. Suddenly, he realized that his brain was not working ¡­ This<span>What''s the situation with men!? Is he crazy!? He actually rejected her!? To


    Are you really a love-struck man? Or are you just putting on an act to probe him?


    <span>Gu Qing couldn''t make up his mind, so he revealed a pitiful and wronged expression, as if he was about to cry, "Prince Consort ¡­ If you do not want a servant, the princess will me the servant, drive away the servant... Prince Consort''s wife, please allow this servant to serve you ¡­ "


    Gu Qing himself was about to be disgusted. He actually asked a man to spoil her one day!? Never in his wildest dreams would he have imagined such a day woulde ¡­How could Ye Fan take this kind of trick? This woman was useless in front of him! He


    <span>Under the circumstances, Ye Fan had already eaten before. Although Gu Qing was beautiful, in his women, he could only be considered a basic person. How could he be tempted by that?


    <span>More importantly, Ye Fan had never been one to indulge in pleasure, and he even wanted to go out in the middle of the night to train and study his medical skills. How could he be willing to waste time with this unimportant woman? "


    Stop it! I''ve made up my mind! What do you have to do with me!? "Hurry up and go!"Once Ye Fanyan finished, he closed the door!


    <span>"Bam!" gouache


    <span>Qing stood outside the door and stared nkly at the closed door. A feeling of grievance and anger almost caused her to explode from anger!


    She gritted her teeth as tears welled up in her eyes. Even though she was able to protect her innocence, she was still d ¡­ canYes! The feeling of being rejected despite being turned upside down ¡­ It made her very unwilling! Even she didn''t understand why ¡­


    <span>Gu Qing turned around and silently left the courtyard. He took a few deep breaths and gradually calmed down as he carefully analyzed the situation. cephalo-


    First of all, she felt that her charm shouldn''t be a problem ¡­


    Secondly, a concubine was not new. There were plenty of nobles, so Ye Fan should not be burdened.


    "Could it be... Was he really a rare, infatuated man? Was it me who didn''t notice it in the past? " gouache<span>Qing Qing muttered to herself, her eyes filled with confusion. She really couldn''t understand this Prince Consort''s words ¡­


    <span>One nightter, in the early morning.


    At breakfast, Su Qingxue''s eyes were red. Gu Qing, who was standing at the back, had his head lowered and was even more cautious than usual. leaf


    When the sail sat down and saw the woman''s appearance, it couldn''t help but be concerned. "My princess, didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes sparkled, "Husband ¡­. You are too willful. "


    Early in the morning, Su Qingxue discovered that Gu Qing hade to wake her up. She immediately realized that something was wrong.


    "Once I asked, knowing what happenedst night, Su Qingxue started to cry."Haha, what''s wrong with me? " Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    "The house of the Marquis needs an heir ¡­ "My husband loved and protected me, but this made me a sinner of the house of the Marquis ¡­" Su Qingxue said worriedly.<span>"Cut the crap, even the sinners have toe out... "Eat well and sleep well, I will take care of the rest." Ye Fan patted his wife''s face and said.


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at the man with blurry eyes and nodded.


    By his side, Ye Shuangqing realized what had happenedst night. She could not help sighing, "Brother, I admire you more and more. You really reject Qing''er ¡­""Who do you think I am? Am I the kind of man who would be easily tempted? " Ye Fan said with a serious expression.


    Su Qingxue and Sang Yanqing both nodded their heads. Only Gu Qing stood at the side, wishing that he could find a hole to hide in. He was about to go crazy! Positive


    At this moment, Uncle Shui walked in, a hint of nervousness on his face.


    "Young duke, princess ¡­" There was ¡­ "An esteemed guest has arrived, and he wishes to meet the two of you..." leafFan asked, "Esteemed guest?" "Who is it?" water


    <span>However, Bo smiled wryly, "Young duke, if your esteemed guest won''t let us speak directly, he wants to meet you in private, in the parking lot of the backyard." Siu


    Qingxue also had a strange face, "Who''s so mysterious?"


    Uncle Shui let out a sigh and let all the servants around him leave. He then walked in front of Su Qingxue and wrote two words on the table. Siu


    Qingxue''s eyes immediately focused as she stood up thoughtfully and said, "Husband, let''s go out and meet!"<span>Although Ye Fan was puzzled, he didn''t mind. He got up and walked to the parking lot outside the backyard with Su Qingxue.


    What kind of person was this? Can''t even tell me what happened? " Ye Shiqing asked curiously. water


    Bo smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Third miss, don''t ask too much. "It''s good to know less."


    <span>Outside the back wall, an ordinary-looking, spacious energy vehicle made of prehistoric stones was quietly parked. leaf


    <span>When the sail and Su Qingxue arrived at the door, the car door opened. A young man sitting inside smiled and nodded at them.


    "Sorry for disturbing you in the morning, Qingxue, Prince Consort Ye ¡­"


    Ye Fan was surprised, "Crown Prince?" oculusThe person in front was the second prince, the crown prince, Su Yun.


    Although he had seen him before, Ye Fan only felt that this crown prince was very modest and refined, and didn''t have any other impressions of him.


    Come on in the car and chat, I came out quietly, I can''t let too many people know, "Su Yun said with a smile.


    <span>Ye Fan and Su Qingxue walked into the luxurious carriage and sat opposite of Su Yun. Siu


    Yun Xiao smiled shamefully: "Qingxue, I am your elder brother but since you''ve married, I haven''te to see you. How have you been recently?"


    The Crown Prince''s studies were heavy, and he had to take responsibility for the affairs of the court. Naturally, he was busy and did not have to me himself...<span>"Why did you suddenly visit me today?" Su Qingxue asked in a clear voice with a cold expression. It was obvious that she had a normal rtionship with the crown prince''s brother.


    <span>Su Yun did not beat around the bush, and there was a trace of anxiousness in his eyes, and he said: "To be honest, this kinging here, isa |. "For my daughter."


    <span>"Qing''er?" Su Qingxue was clearly stunned. leaf


    Fan Xian''s eyes shed with a strange light. He seemed... He suddenly understood something. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1995

    <span>"1995"


    <span>"That''s right, Qing''er. Is she in your residence?" Su Yun''s eyes were filled with passion. leaf


    Fan Xian pretended to be puzzled. "Crown Prince, you''re right about Qing''er, but what does she have to do with you?"<span>Su Yun let out a long sigh, "You might not know this, but my name is Gu Qing, the former Prime Minister, a Schr of the Sacred Royal Academy, the enlightened teacher of this king, and the daughter of Gu Xiangyi ¡­ And also This King''s childhood sweetheart. "


    <span>"What!?" Su Qingxue was stunned, "She is Prime Minister Gu''s daughter!?"


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "Princess, Gu Xiangyi..." "Who is it?"A trace of fear appeared in Su Qingxue''s eyes as she said, "Prime Minister Gu''s matter is a bitplicated. Although I have heard quite a bit about it, I am certain that I do not know about it as well as the crown prince. Let the crown prince exin it ¡­" Siu


    <span>Yun Xiao nodded his head and said, "Gu Xiangyi is the head of the Gu family, which is renowned for its books. Although the Gu family is one of the small families among the heaven''s chosen, they have always been talented. Parent


    The emperor had always set his goal of bing the emperor of the martial arts world, so back then, he had valued the prime minister Gu, who was adept at ruling the country with a schrly man. ratio<span>For example, Prime Minister Gu had helped spread many of the Chu Country''s technological prowess, allowing many citizens to benefit from the expedition. Only


    <span>However, the higher the achievement of Prime Minister Gu, the more powerful the civil officials would be. Naturally, they would feel fear and dissatisfaction from the military officials. Ten


    A few years ago, a group of officials led by Uncle Luo Beijing-led nobles impeached Prime Minister Gu, saying he had been bribed for embezzlement. shadowAfter the guard carried out an investigation, he discovered that there were indeed some assets of unknown origin, all owned by the Gu family. When


    There were also a few civil servants who voluntarily admitted to paying Prime Minister Gu for the official positions. They also said that while visiting some cities, they had offered beauties and so on ¡­ Parent


    At that time, the Emperor was furious and sent all of the Gu n into the Wilderness. Life and death were determined by fate, and there was no way to return to the Great War.


    Until five years ago, when a few of Prime Minister Gu''s students tried to reverse the case for him. They found that the case was riddled with suspicious points, and many of the witnesses had mysteriously disappeared, so they requested a retrial. When


    At that time, it just happened to be the one hundred and fifty years old of the Great Emperor''s grandfather. There was a general amnesty under the heavens, and Imperial Father, on the understanding that Prime Minister Gu had contributed a great deal to the campaign, directly pardoned the great sin of the Gu n, and was reduced to being amoner. "<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan had a rough idea of what was going on. He


    He couldn''t believe that even with such a clumsy nder, this Emperor of the Underworld would not be able to see through his foolishness.<span>To put it bluntly, it was merely a matter of checks and bnces.


    Gu Danyi''s side had too many civil servants, so they went to find Luo Beiwei''s uncle and the group of nobles to suppress him. FindFor a reason, after cleaning up Gu Xiangyi, he would show benevolence and righteousness in a few years and reduce the punishment. Sly


    <span>This method was something that Ye Fan had seen many times in ancient history.


    <span>At that time, Gu Xiangyi should have had limitless glory, but he didn''t retreat recklessly. He could only say that he had been careless and couldn''tpletely me the Emperor for being merciless.


    Whoever became the emperor would never want to see the power of the officials under hismand tilt.


    "This king and Qing''er have known each other since they were young. At one point, I even wanted to marry her and be the crown prince''s consort ¡­ He just didn''t expect that the heavens'' will would mess with him. Only


    <span>However, ever since my father had pardoned the Gu family five years ago, this king had always sent people to pay attention to the news of the Wilderness and to find the whereabouts of the Gu family.


    She found outter that her master had long since died of an illness in the Wilderness, and that Qing''er was nowhere to be found ¡­ ben<span>I thought that I would never see Qing Er again in my life, but I did expect that a few days ago, in the Courtesan Belle selection, This King saw a photo of Qing''er on the inte. "


    Saying that, the excitement in Su Yun''s eyes could be seen clearly. leaf<span>Fan Xian smiled in understanding while secretly cursing in his heart... This


    <span>Ye Weiyang''s n was to marry the Crown Prince, but she was worried about Gu Qing''s existence, so she didn''t want the Crown Prince to notice Gu Qing.


    <span>Damn it, why didn''t this Endless Night say clearly earlier!? Was it just for face!?


    He had said earlier that this Gu Qing was the crown prince''s childhood sweetheart, so he was definitely on guard. He would never get involved in this mess if he were beaten to death! such asIf he hadn''t chosen Gu Qing and Hua Kui, the crown prince wouldn''t have noticed this woman and the events of today wouldn''t have happened. Siu


    The fear in Qingxue''s eyes was a clear indication of this ¡­ If


    Ye Fan really did have something to do with Gu Qing ¡­ Could Su Yun really take this lying down?


    No wonder. Gu Qing had been to the Wilderness before. No wonder she was so secretive ¡­ "This woman must be full of hatred for the imperial family, and she''s nning to take revenge on them.""Crown Prince..." After Su Qingxue organized her thoughts, she said, "I really admire the crown prince''s deep affection for him, but after all, Qing Er came out from the Rainbow Cloud Workshop ¡­ !


    "I fear that she is no longer a criminal. However, the difference between the Crown Prince and her is too great. I fear that the both of you will find it difficult toe to an end."<span>"Qingxue, I naturally know that taking Qing Er back to the pce is temporarily impossible, but one day, when I inherit the throne, how hard will it be to bring Qing''er back?" Su Yun''s face was filled with anticipation. leaf


    Fan Xian squinted his eyes, while Su Qingxue also had aplicated expression on her face.


    If these words reached the ears of the Emperor, then even the crown prince would have reached the end of his life ¡­<span>Sure enough, Su Yun''s expression became anxious, and he anxiouslyughed: "Of course, I am still far from my father, and still need time and effort to win his acknowledgement. can


    <span>Before this, This King wanted to ask the two of you to take good care of my daughter... This King does not want her to suffer any grievances.


    "After all, we are a family. With such small requirements, Qingxue and Prince Consort Ma should be able to fulfill this king, right?"


    <span>The Crown Prince could be at ease about this. Since Qing Er was from the house of the Marquis, he naturally wouldn''t allow anyone to bully her. However ¡­ "It''s probably impossible to treat her like a young miss." Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Of course I understand that she is a servant girl ¡­ This King means that as long as it is not too excessive... "That''s enough," after saying that, Su Yun intentionally looked at Ye Fan more. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian smiled, "Don''t worry Crown Prince, Qing''er is fine." Siu


    Yun Zhang heaved a sigh of relief, "That''s good ¡­ "That''s good ¡­"


    After telling her a few more things, Su Yun took out a letter and passed it to Su Qingxue.


    Qingxue, please pass this letter to Qing`er. Tell her that this king wishes to see her ¡­ Please keep today''s matter a secret from this king. " Siu


    Qingxue and Ye Fan looked at each other and felt a little helpless. This crown prince probably wanted Gu Qing before he could ascend the throne... sendAfter walking past Su Yun, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue returned to the backyard.


    <span>"Snowy, could it be that we have spies in the pce?" Ye Fan muttered.


    "Of course, or the Crown Prince wouldn''t be so lucky. Something happenedst night and he came this morning ¡­" Su Qingxue seemed to be deep in thought as she said, "Thank goodness you, husband, are a rare good man, otherwise ¡­ ¡­" "This will be troublesome."<span>Ye Fan smiled in embarrassment, but in his heart, he was very depressed... This time around, Gu Qing felt slightly more courteous. off


    The key was that Ye Weiyang probably treated him as her enemy. Even if she was only interested in the position of Crown Prince''s consort, the person in the Crown Prince''s heart was not her. With Ye Weiyang''s pride, she probably wouldn''t be able to handle it. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1996

    <span>1996


    However, Ye Fan didn''t care about having one or two more enemies. Compared to his previous opponents, Ye Weiyang was still too weak.


    After discussing for a while, he still told Su Qingxue to find Gu Qing and give her the letter. He also wanted to pay attention to what had happened all these years.As for the secrecy, both of them had to take care of it. No matter how many people knew about it, they could not leak it out.


    As for the other people, Ye Fan was toozy to care about them, so he just left by himself.


    In another two days, it would be Dong Shou''s turn. He finally received Chu Yunyao''s message that the hidden identity item had already been manufactured, so he could go and test it out.


    Ye Fan used the name of the medical equipment toe to the Imperial Advisor''s pce.


    Entering theboratory, he saw Chu Yunyao standing in front of a holographic image. Her beautiful face was shining with a charming luster, as if she was proud of her own masterpiece.<span>"What did you do when you were so engrossed in it?" Ye Fan walked over with a smile and asked.


    Chu Yunyao nced at the man, "Look for yourself."<span>In fact, Ye Fan also noticed this holographic image. It was like countless particles, moving rhythmically there, changing in all kinds of shapes and colors.


    "This is ¡­" Ye Fan suddenly felt a little familiar."Doesn''t it look like someone''s special ability..." Chu Yunyao reminded him.


    "Ai!?" Ye Fan suddenly understood, "Is this a remodeling of particles?!"


    <span>Chu Yunyao nodded, then she reached out her hand to the holographic image and drew a few lines, allowing the hologram to be even more detailed.


    "Back on Earth, in order to respond to the alien invaders, we tried to create the most advanced ''stealth'' equipment in order to take the initiative, whether it be a surprise attack or a retreat.


    The Particle Transformation ability that Ayer possessed was the closest to perfection in concealment. Whether it was concealment or camouge, it was extremely useful.


    Thus, I asked Al to provide me with some blood samples and recorded some of the operations of grantion in my database.


    It was a pity that after my calctions, I realised that Ayer''s control over the particles required an extremely strong amount of energy from her main body.Just like mas required enough maism to be able to absorb metals andbine them at will, if the maism was not enough, it would be difficult toplete variousbinations.


    <span>If it was just a state of stillness, then it would have been fine. However, the key point was to maintain a stable state duringbat. The difficulty level would have exceeded ten times more than normal.


    <span>Ai''er had an extremely high innate mental capacity, and was born with it. Her hands and feet could move around as she wished, which was why she was able to control the particles so that she wouldn''t copse.


    However, ordinary people were unable to do the same thing as Ar, not to mention that their strength was iparable to her ¡­


    Even if their cultivation was the same, to raise their true essence and spiritual force to the same level as Ai''er, there were too few people who could do it.<span>So, I thought it was worth affirming, but it wasn''t practical enough, so I put it on hold.


    But if it''s you. "I feel that I might be able to control it ¡­"


    Hearing this rare ttering from a woman, Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "Little Yao Yao, you think so highly of me, huh ¡­."


    Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at him, "I''ll say it like that. If you can''t do it, then I have no other choice."<span>"What are you shy about? If you like me, just say it. I do have some things to do with cultivation ¡­" Ye Fan blinked his eyes.


    Chu Yunyao didn''t even bother to reply, she turned and walked over to the table, and picked up a device that looked like a gun made of gas tools.


    <span>"Bring your face closer to me." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan took a look and said in astonishment, "Don''t tell me that you want to use this thing to nail me?"


    <span>"This is not an ordinary nail." Chu Yunyao said, "I need to bury at least four particle sensing devices on your face. They can let the particles in the air absorb into your face.


    This is the safest way to go about it. Otherwise, do you want to change your appearance while worrying about the destruction of your equipment? "


    Ye Fan had no other choice. Although he felt it was strange, he could only close his eyes and move closer.Chu Yunyao did not say anything more. After activating her energy, she directed her energy towards Ye Fan''s face in all directions!


    <span>Ye Fan only felt a sharp pain from his face, and everything was over. The small wounds on his face quickly healed, as if nothing had happened.


    <span>"That''s it? How are you going to randomly hit me? " Ye Fan reflected in the mirror, not realizing that his face was different.


    Chu Yunyao said, "It''s fine as long as you enter anyway, there''s no need to measure it. It''s just that in order to reduce its size, we split it into four pieces and enter."


    "Then how do I disguise myself now?" Ye Fan asked.


    Chu Yunyao said, "How you used your illusions in the past is more or less the same now. The only difference is that this device can only be changed, and it requires you to control it yourself to be stable, so it will consume a bit more energy.<span>However, while the illusion would be seen through by cultivators above Heaven Seizing Manor, this particle mask could not...


    Unless you were beaten to a pulp and couldn''t control the particles properly.


    Otherwise, no matter what level it is, it will be impossible to see through your true appearance, because this is a true face, nothing more than a cover. "<span>Ye Fan was skeptical. Looking in the mirror, he began to use the same method he used with his phantom face. After thinking of a face in his mind, he began to mimic his appearance...


    In the mirror, a long missed face appeared. It was impressively the cold star that Ye Fan had pretended to be at that time.<span>"It really works..." Ye Fan stretched his face a little, and stretched out his hand to touch it. He felt that it was covered by ayer of film, but nothing else was out of the ordinary.


    "Whose face is this? Why haven''t I seen it before? " Chu Yunyao asked.


    Ye Fan smiled, "A poor brother....."


    <span>"It doesn''t matter. In any case, the more familiar a face you have, the easier it is to imitate it. If it''s a face that you''re unfamiliar with, I don''t rmend using it." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded. He nned to continue using this cold star''s face. After all, he was very familiar with changing faces.


    "That''s right, Little Yao Yao, what about my voice?"


    Without saying anything, Chu Yunyao picked up the gun again and said, "I already thought of it, so ¡­ ¡­" "The next step is to shoot you in the throat..."


    "..."


    After exiting the Imperial Advisor''s pce, Ye Fan headed towards the Xuanyuan Academy as usual.With the five nanometers on his face and throat, Ye Fan felt a lot more at ease.


    Passing by a quiet street, Ye Fan suddenly discovered that a somewhat familiar car was parked there.


    Carefully sensing around, he found that it was indeed Crown Prince Su Yun''s carriage, and that Gu Qing was also inside!Just in case, he even let a chauffeur stand guard outside.


    <span>Ye Fan rubbed his chin, thinking to himself, "This crown prince is a bit impatient, he invited the childhood sweethearts out so quickly?"


    <span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1997

    1997


    Hesitating for a moment, Ye Fan felt that he was toozy to care too much. If he deliberately stopped, he would be discovered.


    In any case, the crown prince and Gu Qing being together had nothing to do with him, so he might as well just ignore them.


    At the same time, in the Crown Prince''s carriage ¡­<span>"Qing''er... You''ve suffered so much all these years, I''m sorry, if I had known that you were at the Rainbow Cloud Workshop, I would have ordered someone to redeem you ¡­ "


    Su Yun looked at the beautifuldy in front of him, his gaze unmoving for a moment.Although Gu Qing was dressed in a servant''s green robe, in Su Yun''s eyes, he looked much more beautiful than the other girls in the pce.


    <span>The Plum Blossom Horse that was always in a dream once again appeared in front of him, looking even more lithe and graceful than before, causing Su Yun''s heart to beat even faster.


    <span>"Your Highness, Qing''er is no longer the Qing''er from back then. She''s just amoner. The crown prince has an honorable position. The difference between us is as different as the sky and the earth.


    If others were to find out that the Crown Prince hade to meet with Qing''er in private, it would only be detrimental to the Crown Prince... " Gu Qing sighed faintly.<span>Su Yun immediately shook his head: "No! This King does not care about that! Qing`er... Do you hate the Imperial Family, hate Imperial Father, and do all that you did to the Gu Family all those years ago?


    If you have hatred in your heart, you can say it out loud. This King canpletely understand it...<span>The things that happened that year had nothing to do with you. Neither you nor This King can change anything. "


    <span>"Crown Prince... Gu Qing was alone at the moment, and his family had long been buried in the bitter cold.


    <span>He had returned to the great war after struggling for his life and was tricked into the Rainbow Cloud Workshop, how could he still have the qualification to hate the imperial family?


    <span>"As a weak girl, I only hope that I can live my life safely. That''s enough ¡­" Gu Qing had a look of pity on his face.


    Su Yun''s heart tensed up, his hand was trembling, as though he wanted to touch Gu Qing''s hand.


    However, like a frightened little rabbit, Gu Qing hurriedly withdrew her hand, not allowing the man to touch her.


    Su Yun immediately apologized: "Qing''er, I was rude, and forgot that you and I are not the children from back then ¡­<span>When we were young, you and I were ying hand in hand in our teacher''s house.


    <span>This King remembers that you also said that you would be my consort when you grow up... "


    "Your highness, it has been so many years. Why do you need to mention the past..." Gu Qing lowered his head, blushing.<span>Seeing thedy''s bashful expression, Su Yun''s eyes revealed joy, and said: "Qing''er, don''t worry, if I were to inherit the throne one day, I will definitely give you a name and help you wash away the Gu family''s grievances ¡­ ¡­"


    Gu Qing raised her head with a grateful look in her eyes. However, she still shook her head and said, "Your Highness, with this kind of heart, my grandfather''s spirit in heaven should be satisfied.<span>Qing''er will silently pray for His Highness'' blessings. From now on, Your Highness shouldn''t look for Qing''er, lest people find out and criticize him. "


    <span>Hearing that, Su Yun''s heart was filled with love and pity, "Don''t worry, I will be careful when Ie out, and with the Grand Princess and Prince Consort supporting the Hou Mansion, they will not speak nonsense.


    <span>This king has also told them to take care of you and not to let you suffer any grievances. "


    "Your Highness, why do you have to act like this? You''ve made things difficult for Princess Consort Ma and caused a huge problem just like that ¡­"As Gu Qing spoke, he opened the car door and said, "Your Highness, please return to the pce. It will take too long for people to see that something is wrong."


    With that, Gu Qing got out of the car and trotted back to the house of the Marquis.


    Su Yun looked as though he was not satisfied, and looked at the beauty running far away, unwilling to part with her.


    Turning his head, Su Yun realised that at the spot where Gu Qing was sitting, a water colored embroidered handkerchief hadnded on it.He quickly took it and was about to call for Gu Qing, but he was already nowhere to be seen.


    <span>Su Yun could only close the carriage door, looked at his handkerchief, lowered his head, and took a whiff, a delicate fragrance filled the air.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>With regards to the matters between Gu Qing and the crown prince Su Yun, Ye Fan did not ask about it at all.


    Two days before the Winter Hunt, Ye Fan was busy handing over therge amount of money he had earned to the manager of the Flying Crane Association. He also specifically informed the third prince, Su He, to hurry to the Wilderness to stock up.<span>Su He was amazed by Ye Fan''s medical method of earning money. On the phone, he kept saying, "It''s such a pity that you don''t want to be an unscrupulous businessman."


    Ye Fan didn''t care about these things. In any case, he only earned some money from the rich and also taught him the genuine medical skills, so he had a clear conscience.


    As the first snow of winter waspletely melted, the royal family''s Dong Shou finally arrived.


    Early in the morning, the majestic hunting squadron left the city under the enthusiastic watch of arge number of citizens.<span>The golden chariot of the Emperor of the Underworld was being dragged by four golden-furred, lion-like demonic beasts.


    <span>In order to show that he was close to the people, the Emperor stood on the carriage and waved to some of the people.


    <span>In front of and after the emperor''s emperor''s carriage, the Qi King Su Qi, his uncle Luo Bei Wang, and a few other Heavenly Kings and Empyrean experts all had apanying them.


    <span>This was because if something really did happen, then only those with an Empyrean cultivation or higher would be able to determine everything.


    <span>At the back of the group, Ye Fan was sitting on a jade-green scale horned horse with silver gray scales on its body.


    It was arranged for him by Uncle Shui in the morning. He had tamed a low-level demonic beast, but it didn''t feel asfortable sitting on the bumpy ground as sitting on a stone cart.Ye Fan was constantly changing his posture with a depressed look on his face. What kind of activity was this? Wasting time? Why wouldn''t he feel ufortable?


    <span>"What''s wrong, our Great Herb King, Prince Consort Ye, how can he sigh?"


    <span>Crown Prince Su Yun slowed down his pace from the front and arrived beside Ye Fan, smiling as he greeted him.


    Obviously, because of Gu Qing, Su Yun also wanted to take the initiative and build a closer rtionship with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Crown Prince, this thing isn''tfortable to ride, why don''t we all go out by car?""Haha ¡­" Su Yunughed: "Prince Consort Ye may not know, but we are going to the Royal Hunting Ground, Twilight Forest.


    And what we want to hunt are not only wild beasts, but also demonic beasts. If it was a normal mount, it would lose control the moment it saw a demonic beast.


    Although this kind of Blue Scaled Horses are low level demon beasts, after taming them, they will be extremely brave and ferocious, allowing you to focus on dealing with demon beasts. "


    Ye Fan thought to himself, "What kind of hunt is this? I sent out ten thousand swords at the same time, and all the demon beasts in the whole forest died?"<span>He thought to himself, but his eyesnded on Su Yun''s mount.


    <span>It was a white-furred, sword-toothed, tiger-like demonic beast. It had golden stripes on its body, making it look very imposing.


    "Crown Prince, this one is not bad. There are meat pads under your feet. Is it nice to ride on it?" Ye Fan asked.


    "This was given to this king by my grandfather, the imperial grandfather. This king has raised the Wind Chaser Tiger since young, so it can be considered a medium level demon beast."


    "It''s just that I have yet to awaken, so I am unable to cultivate." Su Yun patted the tiger''s head.<span>Ye Fan heard this and thought of his home''s gluttonous snakes and fat tigers. He wondered, "Don''t all demon beasts train from the beginning?"


    "How is this demonic beast divided?" Must one open their spiritual wisdom before they can cultivate? " Ye Fan asked.


    Without waiting for Su Yun to say anything, a sarcastic female voice came out from the other side."Prince Consort Ye is a man of eight talents. How can he not even know such basic matters?" The one who was mocking him was Ye Weiyang, who was sitting on a beautiful pnquin.


    For some reason, the others were all mounted on demonic beasts. Only this princess had her four female servants carry her in a sedan, making her stand out from the masses.The other young talents noticed that Ye Weiyang and Ye Fan were not on good terms, and started to secretlyugh.


    Ye Fan was toozy to reply, while Su Yunughed awkwardly and started to exin patiently.


    It turned out that in the primitive world, other than normal wild beasts, demon beasts were divided into low, medium, and high levels.


    <span>What determined the level of the demonic beasts wasn''t how fierce or huge they were, but rather how intelligent they were.


    Of course, generally speaking, demonic beasts that were innately powerful would have higher intelligence.


    The higher the level of the demonic beast, the higher the probability of opening Spiritual Wisdom and the shorter the time required.Only by awakening one''s spiritual wisdom would one start to absorb spiritual energy and cultivate would one be considered a spiritual beast.


    <span>Spirit beasts were creatures that could awaken their consciousness. The strength of a spirit beast depended on the strength of its bloodline and cultivation.


    <span>"For this king''s Wind Chaser Tiger, it would usually take fifty years to awaken intelligence, so it can only be considered a medium level demon beast. However, if one is lucky, it can be activated within twenty to thirty years.


    For example, some of the higher bloodlines in the Dragon Beast Bloodline had their spiritual wisdom awakened at birth, but they rarely encountered one.


    <span>They are intelligent enough, and will not sh with cultivators for no reason, and will only stay in areas with no people, "said Su Yun.


    Ye Fan suddenly nodded his head. Speaking of which, when he met Xiao Jin, he was already thousands of years old, and Fatty Hu was of Luwu bloodline. He was born with wisdom, so it was no wonder that they could cultivate.<span>Just as Ye Fan was thinking, a middle-aged man wearing a military uniform came down from the front.


    <span>"Young geniuses, you are about to leave the city gates. ording to tradition, the young disciples that will be participating in Dong Shou are to be divided into groups of two."


    <span>If there was a chance of danger, it was fortunate that there was someone to look after the Twilight Forest.


    All of you are all disciples of prestigious sects, so you all should havee across each other in private.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1998

    <span>1998


    Ye Fan frowned, why did they have to form a team? Wasn''t this forcing him to y with a group of "little friends"?<span>The key was that Ye Fan didn''t feel that he was very familiar with anyone, since they could form a team.


    "There''s no need for this princess. All four of my maidservants are at the Core Formation stage. It''s enough for them to follow me." Ye Weiyang said proudly as she lifted her long hair.


    In fact, many people had also noticed that the granddaughters of sage realm experts were indeed different. The servants who carried the sedan were all Core Formation cultivators. posterior


    The twenty or so noble sons seemed to have long understood the rules of Dong Shou, and soon began to form their own squads. camel


    Hong Fei and the Bi Kong Cicada seemed to have made up again, naturally forming a team. one


    A tall man dressed in golden armor, looking like he was going to war, rode a ferocious beast and went looking for Huang Ying''er.<span>"Huang Ying''er, form a team with me. With me here, I will guarantee your safety!" The man had a serious expression and said with a rough voice. Yellow


    <span>Ying''er''s skeleton was taller than some of the other men, but it was still smallpared to the golden-armored youth.


    <span>"Hundred Miles Golden Spear, you are one of the four prodigies of Heaven''s Inquisition, and also a member of the n of Hundred Miles. "Besides, I don''t need your protection." Speak


    As she said this, Huang Ying''er rode on a fiery red two-legged bird and went up to win her heart without saying a word."Ying''er, why don''t we form a team? Your strength is great, I have a sense of security." Huang Ying''er said with a smile. Xuan


    <span>"He was one of the top three geniuses in the entire team. However, since he had never spoken, no one paid any attention to him."


    <span>"As you wish." Ying Mo replied simply.


    "Then I''ll take it as you agreeing!" Huang Ying''er immediately said. posterior<span>Baili Jinge frowned, his eyes filled with unwillingness and puzzlement as he shook his head. same


    He was one of the four prodigies of Heaven''s Inquisition. A few days ago, Su Painting Fan had experienced the lowest point in his career, but he was surrounded by several female students.


    Although the title of number one genius in the painting of the Su n no longer existed, it was still very popr since it was an admirer with a solid foundation. Siu


    The fan also intentionally kept its distance from Ye Fan, and never interacted with him. It had a gentle smile on its face as itmunicated with the female students, and in the end, it found a male team and didn''t offend anyone. same


    Ling Mingjing was one of those that waspeting as well ¡­ Inparison, the recently famous Ye Fan, at this time, seemed somewhat awkward.


    None of the group of young people took the initiative to start a conversation with Ye Fan. After all, they were not familiar with him before, and they also had questions about his strength.


    <span>Even though he had recently heard that Ye Fan had broken through to the Fire Dragon Bloodline, he was still in the Core Formation Stage. leaf


    The sail did not matter. If no one was with him, he would treat it as if nothing had happened. NoAfter the military general who was sent to the organization noticed it, he got up and asked, "Who else did not form a team? Why not join Prince Consort Ye''s team? "


    <span>Everyone pretended to be deaf and mute, so no one paid any attention to them. processus


    <span>However, the tall and sturdy Hundred Miles Golden Spear came forward and said, "Prince Consort Ye and I will go together."


    <span>Not only were the others stunned, but even Ye Fan was a little puzzled. Wasn''t this big guy the Four Great Experts of Heaven''s Inquisition? "You think so highly of yourself?"


    "Haha, with Young General Baili here, Prince Consort Ye will be able to rest in peace ¡­" After a few words of ttery, the military general returned to the front to report.


    Ye Fan nced at the Hundred Miles Golden Spear, then asked with a smile, "Aren''t you afraid that I will implicate you?"


    <span>This guy was only at the seventh level of Spirit Creation, and his strength was only below Ye Weiyang''s. He could be considered quite a good youngster.


    "I, Dong Shou, will take care of you. You can rest in peace when we arrive at the Twilight Forest. In exchange, I have a request. "


    <span>"What is it?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "I know you''re talented, but teach me how to make Huang Ying''er my woman ¡­" "Alright." Baili Jinge asked seriously.


    "Huh?" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "From where can you tell that I have this kind of talent?"


    Before Baili Jinge could say anything, the group had already left the city. The Qi King, Su Qi, gave the order to move forward at full speed. leaf


    The sails were still thinking about how slow this army was and when they would get to the hunting grounds. OnlySeeing the various demonic beast mounts start to run at full speed, the young geniuses behind them also started to use their mounts.


    In a short moment, the troops were like a long, rapidly moving dragon as they flew past arge distance in a short period of time, heading towards the distant mountains to the south.<span>The four maidservants beside Ye Weiyang quickened their pace and followed behind her with ease.


    In reality, the speed of a mount was not as fast as some cultivators. But


    Winter Hunting was originally a form of entertainment. The form was more important than the actual meaning. Naturally, it would not pay much attention to efficiency.<span>The Twilight Forest was only about two hundred li away from the Imperial City, but it covered a huge area. It was over a hundred times bigger than the Imperial City.


    After an hour, Ye Fan followed the group to the edge of the forest, and saw that the forest in front of them was getting more and more lush, and there was no end in sight. He was truly amazed. more than<span>The closer they got to the inside, the more fog there was. Even cultivators would find it hard to see too far, and the stronger the demonic beasts were. Large


    After the army entered the forest, the Emperor of the Underworld also dismounted from his emperor''s carriage. He rode on a golden lion as he walked at the front with the other imperial family members.


    Ye Fan looked around and sensed the surroundings. He whispered, "Where are these demon beasts?"<span>"This ce is naturally empty. Demonic beasts have keen senses and they have discovered that arge number of cultivators were approaching. They have long since escaped into the distance. Positive


    <span>"Because of this, we''ll need to split up our teams and split up before we can hunt them." Baili Jinge said. This


    At that moment, the Emperor of the Underworld suddenly sped up as he rode a lion and quickly charged forward!


    <span>ording to the usual practice, the first attack of a hunt must be executed by the Emperor himself.


    <span>At the same time as the army followed, Emperor Dark De jumped up from his lion and flew up into the air, a pair of ice wings spreading out from his back.


    He raised his hand and the ice quickly condensed into a crystal clear bow! paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    With his other hand, the Demon Emperor made a shing motion with his bow, and an ice arrow appeared in his hand. The speed at which this spiritual energy condensed was astonishingly fast.<span>This was the first time Ye Fan had personally seen an Empyrean level chosen one making a move. Emperor of the Underworld was one of the chosen Warlocks of the Empyrean level.


    From Ye Fan''s point of view, this Warlock was more like a mage, but what he used was the awakening of the inheritance and the power of the heavenly water, which waspletely different from the mage''s training. magic


    Mages can manipte different elements and learn different spells through spiritual force. They can only be good at it or not.<span>However, the heaven''s chosen could only cultivate their innate ability. It was rtively limited, but it was much more freely controlled than magic. After all, that was their own ability.


    <span>"Go!"


    "After pulling back his bow, the Ice Arrow drew a blueser arc across the distance of several hundred meters!"


    <span>"Pfft!"


    A deer-shaped demonic beast that was in the process of escaping had its head pierced through, and its entire body was covered in ice crystals, as if it had turned into an ice sculpture!


    "The whole troop rushed up, and the soldiers apuded."<span>royal brother, you have such good archery skills! " "Haha ¡­" Qi Wangughed.


    "Little brother, we will not lose to you this year''s Dong Shou!" With a wave of his hand, the Demon Emperor conjured a giant ice crystal palm. After grabbing the giant deer on the ground, he tossed it to his follower and stored it in his bag of holding.


    Luo Beiwang, the imperial uncle, stood up and announced loudly, "Young talents, your majesty has already begun the bow. The meeting has officially begun! To


    <span>There were two fewer people in a team, and they entered the forest from different directions. They were not allowed to enter the foggy area! He had to be back here before nightfall! kilo-


    He knew that if he were to encounter any unstoppable demon beasts, he would immediately retreat and call for reinforcements!


    This year''s top prize will still be two hundred thousand. If we can hunt high-level demon beasts, we will only get another fifty thousand each! "


    Ye Fan, who was not in high spirits a moment ago, suddenly quivered and sat up!


    What? Get it with money?! Ye Fan''s eyes lit up, meaning that a high level demon beast costs fifty thousand yuan? Wouldn''t ten of them be five hundred thousand!?<span>It was just ying games, how could it not be easier than performing an operation? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 1999

    1999 leaf


    <span>Fan hastily pulled Baili Jin Ge who was beside him, "Heh! Hey! Was it true that the guy said he had the money? Is that arge amount of money?! "


    The surrounding noble children couldn''t help but look at him, their eyes full of disdain and ridicule. Most


    He had heard that Ye Fan''s medical fees were extremely high and that he was extremely greedy for money. Seeing that Ye Fan was so obsessed with money, he immediately confirmed the rumors.<span>Whether it was aristocratic families or ns, the aristocrats generally nevercked money. If they cared too much about money, it would only make them appear vulgar. Hundred


    <span>Reginald nodded. "How can that be false?" Dong Shou''s first ce had always been rich rewards.


    Advanced beasts are even rarer. They can already be sold for a lot of money, so it''s normal for them to reward us with fifty thousand. ""Heh... Looks like it''s not easy to meet them, right? " Ye Fan suddenly understood, after all, the forest is too big. "


    <span>Indeed, high level beasts rarely appeared in the surroundings and only appeared in the deep fog. And ¡­


    In this foggy area, there were many dangers lurking around. Not only could they encounter powerful demonic beasts that could open their minds, they would also encounter all kinds of poisonous fog and miasma. !He was afraid that the Sky Sovereign Realm would meet with trouble, so he didn''t dare to stay too long, let alone ordinary cultivators.


    Moreover, the number of demon beasts was far greater than the number of cultivators from the race. If they angered the demon beasts, they might attract other demon beasts. one<span>"Once you are attacked by a demon beast, there will be many Empyreans who will die tragically." Hundred


    Reginald frowned. "Prince Consort Ye, do you like money that much? "Men should look down on Lilu, gallop to the battlefield, and build their career. Why should they care about those mundane things?"


    Ye Fan praised and patted this guy''s metal armour, "Not bad, not bad, you''re a young man with ambition ¡­" Then ¡­


    "If you hunt a high level demon beast, remember to give it to me. You don''t care about the money, so I''ll bear the mundane stuff""..." Baili Jinge was speechless. When had he ever seen such a shameless person?


    Many of the surrounding noble childrenughed and shook their heads, sighing in disdain.


    "Prince Consort Ye, you are overthinking things. With your strength, even if you meet a high level demon beast, you will still be able to escape."


    <span>"This year''s Dong Shou''s champion will still be me. All you need to do is fight for the second position ¡­"


    With an arrogant face, Ye Weiyang pointed in a direction, and the four maids immediately carried her into the forest ahead. see


    Ye Weiyang made her move, and the other young talents quickly followed, entering from different directions. leafThe sail pped its gnus, "F * ck, you''re still calling me greedy? All of them ran faster than me!? "


    At this moment, Ye Fan also found a deserted direction and directly rode his horse to enter. Hundred


    With a look of regret on his face, Li Jinge also hurried over. No


    <span>Not long after, the group of youths had all left. The other civil and military officials that followed along were neither hurried nor slow. They were originally here to apany the Emperor of the Underworld in his entertainment.


    Some went hunting as well, while some followed the Emperor from the right direction. Dusk


    <span>At the edge of the forest, arge number of birds began to fly. It was obvious that they were following the hunting team and alerted the birds and beasts.


    After a period of time, the youngsters had already distanced themselves. paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    The Kaiser and the Qi King were at the front of the group, keeping a certain distance between them.At this moment, the Qi King unleashed an invisible barrier,pletely cutting off the conversation between the two, preventing the people behind them from hearing it.


    Is everything going smoothly? " Emperor of the Underworld asked Su Qi, who was beside him, in a low voice. homo-


    Wang Lin smiled, "Your Majesty, I, Chendi, have sent Chu Wei and 20 elites, one of them is the Ninth Layer of Life, bringing twenty Souls, and I have already prepared an ambush ahead of time. Furthermore, I have hidden my cultivation, so there is no mistake ¡­"


    <span>"Oh? Isn''t Chu Wei a capable subordinate, to deal with that brat, do you need him to do it himself? "


    "Your Majesty, if that kid still hides his strength and misses this opportunity, it''ll be hard to find another one."


    "Um... It makes sense, but to hurt Hundred Miles of Golden Spear, that is a very loyal ¡­ " "Rest assured your majesty, your servant has already instructed Chu Wei, he knows what to do ¡­ " paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    The Demon Emperor sighed, "What a pity, Prince Consort Ye. If it were the young talents among our chosen ones, I would definitely use him highly. However, he was born in Shen Long family, which was thest ce he should be born in.


    "Speaking of which, he''s also my son-inw. He cured Xiao''er and didn''t do anything that would harm the imperial government. I feel guilty towards him ¡­" "<span>Your Majesty, there is no need to me yourself. You are an enlightened ruler. "No doubt about it." The Qi King replied.


    <span>Emperor of the Underworld took a deep breath and patted the shoulder of the Qi King, "Good brother ¡­" "I ¡­"


    <span>Unknowingly, an hour passed.


    In the Twilight Forest, the small party went deeper and deeper into the forest. Each


    <span>In front of Ye Fan, countless strange flowers and nts, as well as strange trees, appeared one after another.


    <span>Ye Fan also encountered some demon beasts, but after asking the golden spear within a hundred miles, he found out that they were only low-level demon beasts. There wasn''t even a single mid-level demon beast, so he immediately lost all interest in killing them.


    "The low rank demon beasts'' scores are too little, and Ye Fan felt that it would be aplete waste of time, so he had to be at least at the intermediate stage to make his move."


    "No wonder the higher tier one would be given fifty thousand yuan, this is simply like looking for a needle in a haystack." Ye Fan gloomily curled his lips.


    "It''s all the fault of this follower, otherwise he would have flown straight to the fog region, and the Heaven Copsing Sword Rain would have continued on for several waves before finallying to a perfect end!"


    "Don''t be anxious. You should remain calm during the hunt," Baili Jinge said in a serious tone.


    At such a young age, you speak like an old man. It''s no wonder that I can''t catch up to Huang Ying''er... " Ye Fan shook his head.


    Baili Jinge''s eyes immediately lit up, "Prince Consort Ye ¡­" You. Are you going to teach me how to woo orioles? What''s wrong with me? What should I do? "<span>Ye Fan smiled, "You like Huang Ying''er that much?" What exactly is her attraction to you? "


    "I like it! I like big ones! She''s big everywhere! A real man should have such a bosom friend! " Baili Jinge replied very seriously.Ye Fan almost burst outughing. He knew that this guy was serious and not joking, but this reason was too unique! fruit


    "However, each carrot was a pit. This Hundred Miles Golden Spear was a big man, and the woman he liked had to be big and strong."


    "Don''t tell Huang Ying''er what you just told me, or else she''ll chase after you ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian sighed, and then grabbed a bunch of wild flowers by the roadside, saying: "You can send her flowers, and ask about her every day.


    As long as she is not angry or angry, you should be more thick-skinned. As time passes, she knows that you are sincere and you may have a chance. "


    "Send flowers? "Would Huang Ying''er like flowers?""Which woman doesn''t like flowers?"


    Then ¡­ Then should he recite a poem? Singing? Prince Consort Ye, you teach me ¡­ " The Hundred Miles Golden Spear said urgently. leaf


    Fan Xian waved his hand. "Huang Ying''er likes men. She definitely won''t like many poems and songs, but you actually match her aesthetic standards very well. Be more confident in yourself ¡­"


    Hundred Miles Golden Spear sighed and said, "But Ying''er''s heart is filled with silence ¡­ "Ying Mo is stronger than me."However, Ying Mo belonged to the White Tiger n. Didn''t the n forbid marriage? What are you afraid of? " Ye Fan said.


    Hundred Miles Golden Spear''s eyes lit up and he pped his forehead, "That''s right! Why didn''t I think of it! "


    Ye Fan shook his head. This big and silly guy was pretty cute. is<span>In this vast and deste world, although the ns did not intermarry, it was mainly to prevent them from having children. There were also some men and women from different ns that had unspeakable rtionships in private.


    "However, a girl like Huang Ying''er would not be so casual."


    Thank you, Prince Consort Ye. I''ll send the flowers to Huang Ying''er when I get back, I ¡­ I''m so shameless! " The Hundred Miles Golden Spear was eager to give it a try. leaf<span>Fan almostughed out of the blue. This guy didn''t y aedy show!


    <span>At this time, just as Ye Fan was nning to continue towards the inner part of the Twilight Forest, a strange scene appeared in his surroundings, causing a strange look to sh across his eyes.


    <span>As expected... Could it be that Dong Shou will not let him live in peace this time? Ye Fan sneered in his heart. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2000

    "2000"


    "Hurry up and find the demon beast, I want to get first." Ye Fan pretended that nothing had happened and urged, and then rode his horse towards the depths of the Twilight Forest."Prince Consort Ye!" Wait a minute! Don''t try to move too fast. If you move too fast, the beasts will flee! " Baili Jinge followed from behind, shaking his head helplessly. Although this Prince Consort was talented, he really didn''t know how to hunt. leaf


    The sail didn''t care about these things. He just wanted to stay as far away from the group as possible. As for this Hundred Miles Golden Spear, it would be best if he could get rid of it.


    Although his pursuers all concealed their cultivation and aura, in terms of tracking and assassinations, Ye Fan was at the ancestral rank. And ¡­


    Furthermore, his perception was far sharper than that of ordinary cultivators. He could still feel that these were all brought with killing intent... oneAfter speeding along the road for over ten miles, he had already distanced himself from the others. Hundred


    <span>Reginald frowned and said, "Prince Consort Ye, we won''t be able to find any demonic beasts this way. We have to be slow, so just listen to what I have to say." leaf


    Fan Xian sighed, "How about we split up and search?"


    "Absolutely not. There is only a few paths left to the fog. If a powerful demonic beastes out, you probably won''t be able to deal with it alone." Baili Jingge said. Positive<span>At this moment, there was a clump of trees in front of him, revealing a grey beast''s head.her


    His green eyes resembled those of a coyote, but he had sharp thorns and furs, which made him three times bigger than an average wolf.<span>This wolf-shaped demon beast was staring at Ye Fan and co., as if hesitating whether to attack or not.


    <span>"Iron Halberd Demon Wolf!?" Hundred Miles Golden Spear''s eyes glowed as he shouted in joy, "Prince Consort Ye! That''s an intermediate level demon beast. This kind of demon wolf is greedy and rarely gives up on running. I''ll help you take it down as a form of gratitude! "


    <span>Without waiting for Ye Fan to say anything, Hundred Miles Golden Spear jumped down from his mount and took out his own silver long spear! He


    <span>His entire body was covered in an earthen yellow energy. The blood within his body was rapidly flowing, his muscles and bones were being strengthened, and a shining shield was forming around his body!


    Grasping the long spear with one hand, he spun it to the side and the long spear in his hand broke through the air, bringing with it the energy of a sandstorm! leaf


    Fan''s gaze flickered. This Hundred Miles Golden Spear should be a profound practitioner among the heaven''s chosen. Mystical


    A warrior trained in astral bones, vital energy and blood, and spiritual will. They also trained both internally and externally, and could be considered a warrior among the chosen ones.<span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, felt that the cultivation methods of these profound practitioners were a bit like the most traditional martial artists, only that their abilities were inborn. Although ¡­


    <span>They were not as imposing as the Warlocks, but the Mystics'' bodies were stronger and more agile.


    "Sou!" long


    The spear drew a long arc across the sky, about to pierce the demon wolf''s head. ironHowever, the demon wolf was very sharp. It twisted its body to avoid the attack, baring its fangs. It let out a deep roar and used a lightning arc to run, charging towards the golden spear!


    <span>"Evil creature, you''vee at just the right time!" Hundred


    <span>Li Jinge roared, and with a wave of his hand, thence flew back! and


    At the same time, the Hundred Miles Golden Spear condensed with yellow sand-like energy as it smashed towards the demon wolf!"Howl!" The demon wolf was sent flying with a single punch!


    After all, they were demon beasts and their physiques were much stronger than humans. Even though they had yet to open their spiritual cultivation, they could only spit out a mouthful of blood after receiving a punch. Then, they turned around to escape! Hundred


    <span>Li Jinge took advantage of this opportunity, and the long spear that he had just recalled stabbed out once again!


    <span>"Pfft!" This


    <span>The spear pierced through the back of the demon wolf, killing it on the spot!


    "Haha!" Prince Consort Ye, our luck is quite good. If it were any other demonic beast, they might have already run away. Baili Jinge happily walked towards the demon wolf''s corpse, intending to put it away.


    But at this moment, a man in ck clothing suddenly flew down from the top of a tall tree! one<span>"Swing the cold saber towards Hundred Miles Golden Spear!"


    <span>"Who is it!?" Hundred Miles Golden Spear raised his head in rm, and at the same time, he hurriedly somersaulted and dodged! This


    <span>The ck masked swordsman''s cultivation was at the eighth level of Spirit Creation, which was one level higher than the Hundred Miles Golden Spear. Without saying a word, he attacked the Hundred Miles Golden Spear once again! Hundred


    Li Jinge recalled his spear and it shed with the swordsman. Suddenly, a metallic nging sound rang out! Although ¡­


    <span>The assassin''s cultivation base was slightly high, but the winner of Hundred Miles Golden Spear was not at a disadvantage at all.


    <span>If it was the Spirit Creation Cultivators on Earth, their fights would be chaotic. However, in the Great Deste World, the cultivators still pursuedbat and knew how to use their essence energy rationally. They wouldn''t create such a scene for no reason.


    This kind of closebat seemed no different from an ordinary ancient martial artist, but the two of them were using the energy of the Spirit Creation Realm to engage in an intense battle! one<span>Shockwaves spread out, directly shattering the surrounding trees. The sound of the explosion was like muffled thunder!


    "Prince Consort Ye!" Come and help me take down this assassin! " The Hundred Miles Golden Spear shouted. canAs soon as he finished shouting, he discovered that there were already two assassins falling from the trees on both sides, heading towards Ye Fan. scanty


    <span>"Sensing that both of them are at the seventh level of the Spirit Creation stage, the hundred Li Jin Ge immediately became anxious. He has no way to support Ye Fan!"


    Prince Consort Ye, quickly run away! "


    Even without him saying anything, Ye Fan had already spurred his horse forward!


    <span>Seeing that, Hundred Miles Golden Spear could not help but shout out, "Turn around! Turn around! It''s heading in the wrong direction! "


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t head towards the outside or towards the main group, but instead, he directly ran towards the inner parts of the Twilight Forest. Hundred


    Li Jinge thought that Ye Fan was just panicking and had lost his sense of direction, but he was too busy trying to catch up. leaf


    The sails listened to the whistling of the wind. After his gnus ran for a few hundred meters, the sounds of fighting behind them gradually disappeared.


    At this time, the two swordsmen and more than a dozen assassins that were chasing him were all surrounding him, intending to annihte him. inIn the forest, the gnus were not able to be used at all. Furthermore, their speed was not as fast as cultivators to begin with. It seemed that they were about to be caught up to. two


    <span>A swordsman, one above and one below, flew over from the back. He shed out with his sword, intending to cut Ye Fan''s horse into three pieces!


    Ye Fan was expressionless, and a hint of ridicule could be seen in his eyes. He stomped his feet and jumped up from the horse, just barely dodging two sabers!<span>At the same time, Ye Fan quickly stepped on the ground between the trees and continued to move deeper into the forest. High


    <span>At the top of a towering tree, a long-haired masked man, upon seeing this, waved his hand!


    <span>In an instant, the other assassins fell from the tree and began to intercept them!


    The eight ck clothed swordsmen stood in front of Ye Fan, blocking his way. All of them were in the Spirit Transformation realm, and all eight of them released different colored lights, simultaneously attacking Ye Fan!<span>Ye Fan felt that this distance should be enough, so he decided to stop running, and a killing intent appeared in his eyes. solution


    Body! instantaneous


    <span>In an instant, along with Ye Fan''s body function greatly improved, his speed suddenly increased!


    His feet executed a movement technique that could shrink the ground as his figure moved like lightning! octa-


    <span>The swordsman''s eyes blurred. Before he could even see clearly, he already realized that Ye Fan had disappeared!? leaf


    <span>A sharp sword appeared in the sail''s hand and appeared behind the de artists. With a roundhouse sh, eight heads flew into the air!


    Even if it was just the first stage of disintegration, it would still have the power of a living area. In addition to Ye Fan''s ancient sword technique, killing these careless Spirit Creation assassins would be like chopping a melon! This


    All of this happened in a split-second, leaving the remaining dozen peoplepletely stupefied. They werepletely unable to understand what was happening!


    When they saw the fresh blood shooting out from their necks, a chill suddenly surged into the hearts of the dozen or so people!


    Just what had happened!? This ¡­ This was the speed of a Core Formation cultivator!? The power of the Core Bearing Stage!? off<span>The key was ¡­ The other party did not even use the power of his bloodline! No one could understand what was going on! Lower


    <span>Within a second, Ye Fan''s figure seemed to have disappeared again! again


    The moment he appeared, Ye Fan had already jumped to the top of that huge tree like a ghost!


    In front of him was the long-haired, masked assassin leader! Fingers


    His brown eyes revealed a look of astonishment as the blood in his body froze!"Everything was too sudden, how could they, the hunters, be prey in the blink of an eye!?"


    <span>"It''s time to end this game of hide and seek..." Ye Fan smiled evilly. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2001

    <span>2001


    The masked man''s reaction was extremely fast. Seeing that Ye Fan was right in front of him, his right hand shed with a scarlet me, his two fingers were like sharp des, piercing towards Ye Fan''s chest!


    He was also a profound practitioner; meleebat was exactly what he wanted! can


    <span>Sigh, he didn''t know that Ye Fan, who was standing in front of him, was even more eager for a melee fight!


    <span>Before he could touch Ye Fan, Ye Fan had already grabbed his right wrist!


    Apletely unstoppable huge force came from Ye Fan''s finger ¡­ "


    "Crack, crack, crack ¡­" hand<span>His bones were shattered!


    "Ah!" The long-haired man''s eyes were wide open as he cried out in pain! in<span>His cultivation was at the ninth level of Life Destruction, yet he was actually unable to withstand the strength of the hand of the man in front of him!? This


    Was he still human!? Even monsters should not be like this!


    At the same time, the remaining ck clothed swordsmen had already flown behind Ye Fan and surrounded him. leaf


    <span>The sail didn''t even look at it as it summoned a dozen flying swords. Dozens of golden beams streaked across the sky behind it! "


    "Swish swish swish ¡­" WAN


    As if a dozen or so strong gales had passed by, how could those assassins who wereposed of spirit bodies be able to block the disintegrating Unparalleled Sword Intent? They were directly pierced through the head and fell down one by one! "


    Sword Intent!? " The long-haired man turned pale with fright, his body trembling uncontrobly. Impossible ¡­ This pressure ¡­ Could it be ¡­ Di ¡­ "Monarch ¡­" leafThe sails were toozy to say anything more. With a single wave of his hand, he had shattered the fellow''s throat and broken his spine!


    <span>Sending a Long Habitat and a bunch of shrimp soldiers and crab generals to kill him? It was understandable, but it was not challenging at all ¡­ Total


    <span>In less than half a minute, the entire group of assassins had died, with the exception of the one who was fighting the golden spear! leaf


    The sail took off the long hairmander''s mask, a strange middle-aged man''s face, did not recognize.


    After searching for a while, he found a token within his storage ring that had his identity marked ¡­ "<span>Defend against thousands of enemies, Chu Wei... " Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a chill. This


    <span>Since this fellow was a subordinate of the Qi King, these people were sent by him. There was no way that the Qi King woulde and kill him for no reason, and only by the orders of Emperor of the Underworld.


    No wonder he was suddenly asked to participate in Dong Shou''spetition. Even though he had already guessed that there was some sort of arrangement, this "great gift" was simply too excessive. "Your father saved your son ¡­ Yet, you sent someone to kill me ¡­ "No matter what, he''s still a son-inw. His heart is quite dark ¡­" leaf


    <span>Fan took a deep breath. The most heartless of them all was the Emperor''s house. He had finally experienced it for himself.


    Just because he had revealed his genius side, he was going to kill him?"If you''re heartless, then don''t me me for being unrighteous ¡­" leaf


    Although the sail was not a vengeful person, since the Emperor had the intention to kill, then leaving something behind would be a disaster sooner orter.<span>This time, they just happened to be a few hundred miles away from the Imperial City.


    As for Su Qingxue ¡­ He couldn''t think too much into it. He couldn''t keep him around just because he was his father-inw and let him send people to assassinate him, right? leaf


    After pondering for a moment, Fan Xian''s expression changed to that of a cold star before changing into a new set of clothes.<span>After confirming that he had left nothing out, Ye Fan immediately flew up on his sword, flying towards the direction of the main group of people. semi


    On the way, Ye Fan saw that Baili Jinge was still being held down by the ghost guard, and directly threw out a beam of sword light!


    <span>As the goldennce was in the midst of a fierce battle, it suddenly felt a pressure in the air, causing its movements to falter! with


    <span>After that, a peerless power descended from the sky and the enemy assassin groaned. He had died!


    "Who is it?!" The goldennce lifted its head, but there was no sign of it.


    After a moment of confusion, he suddenly thought of Ye Fan. Hesitating for a moment, he still clenched his teeth and ran deeper into the forest, loudly shouting "Prince Consort Ye" while running.


    <span>What he did not know was that Prince Consort Ye''s horse had already flown through the fog of the forest and returned to the sky above the army! homo-


    While Wang and Emperor Shaotian were talking about the demonic beast they had just hunted, they suddenly felt a terrifying pressure from above suddenly envelop them! "


    <span>Not good! Your Majesty, be careful! "


    <span>The Qi King was the first to sense that something was amiss, his entire body suffused with a blue light, as his Heavenly King Stage aura erupted forth. An icy-blue mist of energy began to envelop his entire body!


    When he raised his head, his pair of dark blue eyes revealed a trace of shock!


    This ¡­ This is!? "


    An unfamiliar man, with a pair of wings made of countless sharp swords unfurling behind his back, covered in golden mes, descended from the sky with a pitch-ck greatsword in his hand!"Royal brother, run!" The Qi King screamed at the top of his lungs! paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    De Di also felt his scalp go numb, his eyes shed with disbelief and fear, "How is this possible ¡­ This is the emperor level sword intent!? " By


    ording to historical records, only Overlord level Sword Intent could create such a domineering pressure and aura. This sort of mysterious feeling was something that no other sword Intent could possess! HeEven if we haven''t met before, we only needed toe to a realization upon contact!


    Ye Fan knew that the Qi King was at the level of a Heavenly King, so he directly disintegrated and rushed over.


    If it was not enough, he would consider disintegrating it with his sword intent... He would not reveal too much of his strength. After all, the more moves he had, the safer he would be. ToIn terms of the Divine Dragon Bloodline, Ye Fan waspletely hidden. After all, it was too easy for them to be suspicious.


    With a quick dive, Ye Fan waved the huge ck sword, chopping down towards the Emperor of the Underworld! gigantism


    The sword drew out a huge de of light that was dozens of meters long. Even though the Emperor of the Underworld had already retreated, it was still difficult to dodge! in


    <span>With the cultivation of the Netherworld Great Emperor, there was no way that he would be able to block this sword strike!


    "Deep Sword to stop the water!" kilo-


    With that, Qi Wang and Su Qi jumped behind the Emperor of the Underworld. Both of his palms pushed out a sword light and a surging wave of Heavenly King''s cold energy surged upwards like a tide of ice! leaf


    <span>After the sails'' sword intent collided with the sails, although the sails still fell, their speed clearly became slower!


    <span>At this moment, the Emperor of the Underworld took this opportunity to spread out his icy wings and fly a great distance away in the blink of an eye!


    As for the other civil and military officials, the garrison troops did not have the guts to stay and had long turned into a flock of birds! leaf


    Fan did not expect that the Su n''s innate ability would even affect his sword intent, slowing it down.<span>Seeing that Emperor Ming De had sessfully escaped, Su Qi breathed a sigh of relief, then asked with a sharp gaze, "Who are you?! How dare you assassinate the Great Conquest Emperor!? "


    "Ye Fan naturally did not answer and immediately increased his speed. With the Dragon Scale Sword Wings'' speed advantage, he once again caught up to Emperor of the Underworld!"<span>Protect the king! "Protect the king!"


    The face of the Emperor became ashen. He discovered that even if he used his full strength, he still could not escape!? posterior


    The facing Prince Qi had already rushed to the rescue from the wind, but as a profound practitioner, even if it was a Sky King, his mobility was notparable to Ye Fan''s Swordwing at all! leaf<span>This time, the sail didn''t n to give Su Qi any opportunity to block it. Relying on its advantage in speed, it directly arrived in front of the Emperor of the Underworld and suddenlynded, blocking Su Qi''s path! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2002

    2002<span>Panicking, Emperor of the Underworld quickly stopped moving and roared, "You ¡­ Who are you!? "You dare to kill me ¡­" No


    By the time he finished speaking, Ye Fan had already charged forward in a straight line. The wings on his back pped and he shed his sword at the Emperor of the Underworld! None


    <span>The twin sword intents'' golden sword edge destroyed the energy of the heavenly water on the Emperor of the Underworld like it was a dried twig. It instantly shed across the Emperor of the Underworld''s neck! ben


    He should have already been killed with a single sword strike, but once his sword swept past, Ye Fan felt that something was wrong.<span>"Bam!"


    <span>The Emperor of the Underworld before him turned into a puddle of ice and directly exploded! This


    <span>It was ¡­ A puppet substitute created by a technique!? leaf


    The sail frowned, it''s sharp senses detected, and a figure behind it began to escape once again!<span>Impressively, it was the true form of the Emperor. It had once again emerged from the indiscernible outline!


    As expected of one of the five great heaven''s chosen ones, the Su n''s "Deep Sea stop the water" truly had many methods and some ability.


    It could actually hide from his senses for a short period of time, make him invisible, and even use a substitute body to block this attack?Just by looking at Empyrean Death''s strength, being able to dodge this sword strike was already a very good performance. can


    <span>That''s right, he had only dyed for less than a second! in


    <span>In Ye Fan''s eyes, this movement speed was too slow! leaf


    <span>Taking advantage of the opportunity, the sails flipped and the wings on his back pped again. He put away the huge ck sword and a sharp bronze sword appeared in his left hand. He


    <span>He had already seen that deceptive trick just now. This time, he was going to increase his speed and take his life in one hit. He wouldn''t give the Emperor of the Underworld another chance.


    <span>"High-grade spirit weapon!?" Seeing the long sword in Ye Fan''s hand, the Qi King, who was chasing after him, froze. matter


    <span>In reality, when he saw the flying swords that formed a pair of wings on Ye Fan''s back, he felt that it was very inconceivable. Then ¡­


    But all of them were low grade spiritual tools! This


    After a while, Ye Fan took out this sword, which made the Qi King''s eyes ze even more!


    How could this mysterious emperor level sword intent expert have so many flying swords of the spirit artifact!? leaf<span>Fan Jian also heard it in his ears, but he did not actually pay too much attention to his swords. He


    However, during his recent cultivation, he discovered that the flying swords that he could summon seemed to have improved in quality. All sorts of unnamed sharp des could be used to make him more adept at handling them. protosm<span>Come ¡­ Was his flying sword already a totem? This meant that his flying sword was of a higher grade than any previous magical equipment?


    Ye Fan nned to research on this when he had time, but right now, he didn''t have the time to.<span>Holding the sword, flipping his hand, sword intent gushed out wildly!


    "Weng!"


    The green de in his hand could feel its master''s call. It let out a dazzling golden light, and the sword intent made the de let out a cry of joy!<span>"Breaking Dawn!" leaf


    The moment the sail took its first step, it was as if all the air resistance around it had disappeared. Its body drew out a straight golden beam of light, bringing forth an iparably sharp sword beam!


    "Stop!"The Qi King desperately rushed over, and attempted to grab Ye Fan from behind with a huge ice-cold w, but when he made his move, he couldn''t even touch Ye Fan''s shadow! again


    When he raised his head, he saw that the escaping Emperor of the Underworld''s head had already flown out!<span>The Emperor did not even manage to react in time. His head was gone and his body continued to run forward for seven or eight steps before copsing on the ground ¡­


    With one sword, the Great War Emperor had passed away! Station<span>At the side of the corpse, Ye Fan''s mood didn''t fluctuate too much. He had experienced too many big scenes. He had killed too many powerful warriors and important people. one


    Even though the Empyrean Emperor Nether Realm was the ruler of a country, his ranking on the killing list was actually not high.


    Turning around, Ye Fan''s eyes shed with golden mes, targeting the Qi King. This guy was an aplice, moreover, he had been investigating Ye Fan all along, so killing him would eliminate a hidden danger. Siu<span>Qi''s scalp suddenly went numb, just who was this guy!? or


    <span>Where did this madmane from!? Why did he still act as if nothing had happened after killing the Battle Emperor!? He


    Do you really understand what you''ve done?! That was the Great War Emperor! The son of the Saint realm expert, Emperor Ming Jue!


    However, after sensing that Ye Fan was going to kill him, Su Qi didn''t have time to think about the death of the Emperor.


    "Dong Yuan Cold Light Armor!" Day<span>The power of water in Su Qi''s body formed strands of ice armor that glittered.


    At the same time, Su Qi took out a blue cold iron Zhanmadao and stared at Ye Fan.


    <span>He knew that his speed was not a match for Ye Fan, so he could only ept the challenge!


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, this guy isn''t stupid. Knowing that escaping is meaningless, he first thought of increasing his defensive power and defending at full strength.<span>However, in Ye Fan''s eyes, this waspletely meaningless. At the same level of cultivation, unless he encountered an absolute art that was on the same level as the Emperor Level Sword Intent, his Unparalleled Sword Intent would crush all skills! leaf


    "Plop!" The sail touched down, and his body once again charged towards Su Qi like a wild dragon!


    "Dark Water sh!"Su Qi''s arms exploded with shocking power, and the Zhanmadao in her hands shed out waves of white and blue light! WAN


    <span>Like a blizzard, the des seemed to directly grind Ye Fan to pieces!


    <span>Ye Fan waspletely unafraid, and the Dragon Scale Sword Wings on his back immediately exploded, turning into a sword dragon, roaring arrogantly as he rushed forward!


    "ng ng ng!"<span>The dragon directly shattered all the cold des on the ground, scattering after the collision!


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Fan appeared from behind the sword dragon and stabbed towards Su Qi''s head!


    <span>"Ding!"


    Ye Fan paused, the flying sword in his hand was actually blocked by Su Qi''s blue Zhanmadao!? Siu


    Qi gritted his teeth, put the de in front of him, and just barely withstood this death sword!


    <span>"You want to kill This King... It''s not that easy! " Su Qi roared!


    Ye Fan discovered that his sword had curved. Although he had the Unparalleled Sword Intent, he was unable to pierce through the opponent''s thick Zhanmadao. It seemed like the opponent''s de''s material was not ordinary.


    But Ye Fan didn''t care, he took out another sword with his left hand and stabbed towards Su Qi''s stomach! Siu


    <span>Qi quickly retreated, and at the same time dodging the sword, he borrowed the advantage of the Zhanmadao''s length to make a backsh at Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan unceremoniously blocked with his sword, and at the same time performed the Limitless Sword Dance!panion


    As the flying sword circled around him, Ye Fan began using both his hands to strike at the same time, like a sword dancing in the dance of death, continuously pushing down on Su Qi!<span>Stab, lift, sweep, pick, and tap, continuously switching the most suitable flying sword, constantly making moves!


    "ng ng ng! ¡­" leaf<span>The sound of swords shing could be heard as the two swords in the sail''s hands shed with the flying swords in all directions. Siu


    Qi was going crazy. When had he ever seen such a sword technique!? The key point was that this flying sword was either medium or high quality. Where in the world did he get so many good swords!? SiuQi could only continuously retreat, using his own Zhanmadao to protect his vital parts, but Ye Fan''s concentrated attacks made it so that he didn''t even have time to breathe, let alone retaliate!


    <span>"Pu ci ¡­"


    Sword! Ye Fan pierced Su Qi''s left chest!<span>"Puff puff!"


    Two shes! Ye Fan directly pierced through his opponent''s right leg and right arm!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Su Qi screamed. He realized he was fighting with a monster!


    Not to mention this terrifying physique and speed, even if his opponent didn''t use the advantage of his Emperor level sword intent, he would still bepletely defeated in every move!


    There were three more wounds on his body. Su Qi''s speed was greatly affected, and he almost couldn''t hold on any longer!Ye Fan had already predicted that this would happen, but actually, it was already a pretty good result for Su Qi to be able to block more than ten attacks.


    Of course, it was also because he had an extraordinary spirit weapon, the Zhanmadao, which helped him block a lot of damage. To


    The cold light armor on his body was actually unable to weaken Ye Fan''s sword intent by much...<span>It was over ¡­ leaf


    <span>Fan pondered in his heart and thrusted his sword at Su Qi''s throat!


    "But just at this moment, Su Qi''s body also turned into ice water!?"


    Yet another move? " Ye Fan frowned, his eyes swept around and immediately saw a figure fleeing in panic not far away!


    <span>Su Qi dragged his injured arm and spread his ice wings, nning to retreat, but he didn''t have a chance with his speed!


    Without saying anything further, Ye Fan decided to end his life with a single sword strike.


    Ugh! However, he felt a chill in his heart! ThisThe pressure was!? leaf


    The sail raised its head, its eyes solemn. From the direction of the Imperial City, a thick bluish-ck thundercloud shed like lightning and thunder. In the blink of an eye, it had arrived above the Twilight Forest!?

 Chapter 2003

    2003 Qi


    Wang Su Qi''s eyes were filled with fanaticism, at the same time heughed madly: "Hahahaha!" Stupid brute! Do you think that this king has not sent a message back to the Imperial City!?


    You''re finished! So what if it was Monarch level sword intent!? The Great Emperor came out, you''re dead for sure! "


    Ye Fan cursed inwardly. Damn, this guy is deliberately stalling for time? Although ¡­However, Ye Fan had guessed that the supreme emperor woulde here, but he didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, the supreme emperor would directly travel several hundred li from the imperial city to this forest! This


    <span>What kind of abnormal speed did sage realm cultivators possess?!? Speak


    In the end, Ye Fan didn''t know what kind of existence the Sheng Domain was until he felt the pressure from the sky, and the hairs on his body all stood up! anteriorThe pressure that he had never felt before wasparable to that of Shakyamuni Apocalypse!


    This was a qualitative difference! It was not something that could bepared to Shakyamuni Apocalypse by relying on the gathering of the''s energy!


    <span>But even if he was shocked, Ye Fan was not so scared that he would be unable to think... KILL


    <span>Die Su Qi, then retreat!


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a fierce light. He had made up his mind, there was no need for him to fight against Emperor Ming Jue right now, it was meaningless!


    "The flying sword in his hand shed with a dazzling golden light, Ye Fan advanced forward!"


    Dawn! " Only


    He needed this sword, he would retreat after killing the injured Su Qi!<span>Ye Fan''s figure turned into a golden rainbow, instantly shooting past a distance of tens of meters, so fast that Su Qi couldn''t dodge at all!


    Su Qi''s pupils shrank and his face was filled with despair!He felt suffocated! This madman! "He wants to kill this sage expert?!"


    <span>"Boom!"


    A figure that seemed to have left countless arcs of blue lightning in the air, unexpectedly rushing in front of Ye Fan andnding directly on the trajectory of Ye Fan''s sword from a distance of several hundred meters. Gold"The light beam was blocked by the blue figure!"


    "Bam!" application


    Ye Fan, who was disying the ''Breaking Dawn'' sword intent, directly collided with this figure. It was as if he had hit a towering iceberg, and his entire body was directly sent flying!


    Ye Fan felt an intense pain all over his body, his internal organs were in a mess, he felt a sweet sensation in his throat, and he almost vomited a mouthful of blood! contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous, contiguous<span>He flew a hundred meters away with his sword, and when hended on the ground, Ye Fan looked up with a lingering fear in his heart... Only


    He saw a mighty man with long silvery-white hair, who looked to be in his forties, standing there expressionlessly. His stature was more than two meters tall. male


    His eyes were like ice-blue gems, and he wore a white fur coat that revealed the steel-like muscles of his chest. HeThe heavenly water energy that radiated from his body was on apletely different level from that of Emperor of the Underworld and the Qi King! like


    It was because of the integration of a higher level of power that it had risen to apletely different realm!


    This energy was like ice crystals and lightning interweaving into a me, his entire being was like a god of war that was emitting a blue and white golden divine light, standing in front of Ye Fan! leaf<span>Fan tightly gripped the flying sword in his hand, and his hand couldn''t help but tremble... It was hard to tell if it was due to nervousness or excitement ¡­ He


    <span>He looked fearlessly into the man''s eyes. Just this sort of gaze was already an oppressive force that ordinary people could not withstand!


    <span>If one''s mind wasn''t firm, the man in front of them would be infinitely erged. In the end, it was as if they were looking up at a giant,pletely copsing!


    This was the Battle of the Supreme Emperor, one of the Twelve Saints of the Great Destion. He was a chosen one with the highest talent, the Profound Spirit Holy Body. He was the Great Emperor of the underworld, Su Juxin! Mystical


    <span>Pure Sacred Body meant that he had the cultivation ability of a mystical cultivator and a Warlock at the same time. He could cultivate both internally and externally, making it even more invulnerable!


    So, he could summon the wind and summon the clouds, and when thunder and lightning rush here, he could also move as fast as lightning, and take on the sword intent head on! "<span>Su Qi paid his respects to the Supreme Emperor! Thank you, Supreme Emperor, for saving my life! " Trembling, the Qi King kneeled down on all fours. He


    Actually, it had been many years since hest saw Su Juxin, and even his words were trembling. Siu


    Heartless didn''t say anything at all. He simply waved his left hand to indicate that the Qi King was ready to leave.<span>"Yes sir!" Although he wanted to see the battle that would follow, he did not dare to stay for a moment longer, and immediately ran out of the forest with all his might.


    At thest moment, Su Qi turned his head around and nced at Ye Fan mockingly, as if he was looking at a dead man ¡­ wolf


    The battlefield descended into silence.Su Jue Xin looked at the corpse of the Emperor of the Underworld that was decapitated. His expression was calm, as if it wasn''t his son. gyri


    <span>He then looked at Ye Fan, and used his deep and deep voice to ask, "Who are you?"


    "If I say this, will you let me go?" Ye Fan felt that the wounds on his body had healed, and slowly stood up."Unless you can give us the reason for letting you go." Su Jue said with an expressionless face.


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath. To be honest, he really didn''t have the confidence to fight Su Jue Xin head-on, so he seriously said: "I am Lucifer, Ie from an organization called Fe.


    If you are enemies with me, then you are enemies with the leader of our organization, the King of Hell. He is a powerhouse that you can''t afford to offend! It''s up to you whether you want to believe it or not! "


    Su Juxin was silent for a moment, then asked: "You mean, you''re not the leader of this organization, but you have a leader?"<span>Ye Fan nodded, pretending that his boss was very powerful.


    <span>"You''re lying!" Su Juexin said with a cold snort.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Why?"


    "The most basic condition forprehending an Emperor Level Sword Intent is that you cannot have the heart to submit ¡­ A monarch was a monarch! The supreme being!<span>You possess the Overlord level Sword Intent, there are only two possibilities ¡­ You''re lying, or maybe you''re the one who''s the king of hell! "


    Su Jue Xin''s eyes emitted a blue and white dazzling brilliance. The dark blue colored thundercloud in the sky seemed to transform into a giant beast that seemed like it could swallow the heavens!


    Thick clouds billowed, thunder and lightning intertwined! mania<span>"As the wind blew and sand and rocks flew in the air, many trees were even uprooted from the ground!"


    Ignorant child, how dare you deceive me!? ept your death! "<span>Su Jue raised his hand and saw a ck tornado in the sky, bringing with it waves of golden-blue thunderbolts. In the blink of an eye, it had descended around Ye Fan''s body! such as


    <span>"This connection to the heavens and the earth waspleted in an instant!"


    <span>"Rumble ~ ~ ~ ~"


    <span>Although the sails reacted and tried to dodge, Su Jue''s attack was too fast and the coverage of the tornado was toorge, so he had no time to dodge!


    The dark dragon conjured a thunderstorm, lifting Ye Fan and countless other nts and stones into the air. Electricity and fire intertwined, thunder rumbled! stone


    "Pieces of grass and trees were crushed into ashes in the wind!"


    "Ah!"


    The sail felt as if its body was being continuously torn apart. The ice-cold wind des, the burning lightning, all these made him feel as if he was suffering a fate worse than death!He had already broken through to the secondyer and was protected by the Unparalleled Sword Intent, yet he was unable to resist in front of Su Jue Xin!? This


    This was the power that he had obtained from a sage expert in the Primal Chaos!? ratio


    <span>The power of heaven and earth was an even more primal form of the Primal Chaos!?


    Ye Fan felt that his brain was almost unable to think! If this goes on! He was really going to die!


    He couldn''t tolerate it any longer! "If I keep my trump card, I''ll really lose my life!"


    "Ahhh!"<span>Ye Fan let out a furious roar, clenched his teeth and used everything he could think of!


    Triple Disintegration! The sword intent disintegrated! Extreme Sword Intent!<span>"It''s as if all the cells in my body have been ignited, and the flow of the liquid Golden Core in my dantian is flowing at an immeasurable speed. Like a wild runaway horse, it''s galloping wildly!"


    <span>"Boom!"


    A golden sword intent that had been released angrily transformed into a torrential tide of liquid energy that wildly surged out from within the dark lightning tornado!<span>"Oh?" Station


    Standing on the spot, on Su Juxin''s face that had always been indifferent, for the first time, there was a trace of surprise ¡­


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2004

    <span>2004 III


    <span>The strong healing power of the re-disintegration, caused all the wounds on Ye Fan''s body to quickly recover. and


    At the same time, Ye Fan''s entire body was wrapped in the golden Sword Intent of Perfection, like a flood dragon going out to sea! Gold


    <span>"Theke water spread out rapidly, forming a magnificent scene in midair!"


    "Mad Waves!"<span>"Ye Fan pushed forward with one hand and theke water surged like a giant golden liquid beast, wanting to directly swallow Su Jue!"


    "Liquefaction of sword intent?" Siu<span>Jue Xin narrowed her eyes, but remained calm. She raised her hand and pointed at the golden tsunami. The air seemed to hear a call, and a burst of wind power erupted!


    It was as if a substantial white stream of air had turned into a violent whirlwind in an instant. The gigantic wind de forcefully blew away the liquid sword intent!


    <span>In the air, the golden liquid and the white vortex of gas shed head on, emitting a sound like a waterfall crashing into each other! retion


    Gradually, following the continuous gales of wind, it was as if the golden waters of an entireke were being blown into the air!<span>If there was no wind, there would be no waves. If there was no wind, there would be no waves. leaf


    Fan Jian also knew this, but he never thought that this Su Juxin''s wind, could be strong to this extent!? one


    Generally speaking, the heaven''s chosen one would awaken a type of heaven''s power, heavenly fire, heavenly water, and so on. However, a few lucky ones would awaken many different abilities! manifest<span>However, not only did this Su Juxin possess a Mystical Sacred Body, even the power of heaven''s Mandate that had been awakened was multiple!


    In the end, there was still a gap in cultivation. Although Perfection like Water was powerful, meeting an opponent of the same or higher cultivation realm, that was the same as the Sky Falling Sword Rain. leaf


    Seeing that his move was unsessful, and that his escaping speed was not necessarily faster, the sail could only dance the water in the sky, avoiding the violent gale!


    Since his attack had failed, he might as well try to increase the pressure of the water! leaf


    A drop of golden water shot out from the sail''s left hand, and the monstrouske quickly gathered over! silverThe river falls to the nine heavens! "


    <span>"Boom!"


    <span>The water droplet was the point of explosion and Perfection like Water turned into a straight line like a berserk water cannon, roaring towards Su Juxin!


    <span>Su Jue harrumphed coldly, his expression did not change, and without any intention of dodging, he directly extended his hand and summoned an ice blue gale!


    <span>The extremely cold heavenly water was mixed with the fierce wind, which made this ice crystal storm have an even stronger obstructing force when it came into contact with Perfection like Water! Good


    It was as if two huge dragons, one golden and the other blue, were fighting and biting each other in midair!


    <span>Even though the golden liquid had broken through everything, its speed continued to slow down as it reached the halfway mark!


    <span>"Crack, crack, crack ¡­"


    <span>Dense sounds of ice being frozen could be heard!


    Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed, he couldn''t believe it, his Perfection like Water was actually frozen!?


    Like a frozen golden dragon, it struggled in pain, unable to move any closer!Ye Fan''s mind went nk, and something even worse happened!


    "The wind and ice crystals continued to circte, creating a restless and surging electric current that flowed directly through Perfection like Water, and spread to the front of Ye Fan!"


    <span>"BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!"


    The purplish blue lightning was like a lightning snake that had gone into hibernation and attacked crazily! "Ye Fan was directly blown away by the shock!""Ahhh!"


    Ye Fan was caught off guard, and felt his entire body go numb. He could even smell a burnt smell from his breath...


    <span>The liquid''s electric conductivity was even stronger, causing the lightning to travel extremely quickly. His own Perfection like Water had actually be Su Juexin''s helper!?


    <span>The golden liquid that filled the sky suddenly copsed, turning into countless raindrops and then dissipating! Siu


    <span>Heartless simply didn''t give Ye Fan a chance to catch his breath, and with a casual wave of his hand, countless ck ice and wind spears condensed in the sky, sting towards Ye Fan''s location!


    "Rumble!..."


    Ye Fan quickly summoned a [Light Falling Sword Shield] and blocked a heavy blow.


    This wasn''t an ordinary attack. The moves of a sage realm expert couldn''t be withstood even when he was at the third level! oculus"In the front, the ice fog was hazy, but just as Ye Fan was about to get up, he realized that something was wrong!"


    <span>"Damn it!" one


    A ghostly blue figure appeared like a ghost! The speed was so fast that Ye Fan didn''t even have time to dodge! leaf<span>"The sail used both arms to block in front of him, and in that instant, a kick was sent flying, kicking him into the air!"


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    <span>Ye Fan used his back to force his way through three trees. He grabbed the fourth tree with his left hand, and with a twist of his body, he made a hasty retreat!


    <span>At this moment, Su Juxin appeared behind the fourth tree. He had originally nned to wait for Ye Fan toe over and directly give him another kick, but it missed.


    <span>"Oh?" Su Jue looked at Ye Fan who was running more than a hundred meters away in surprise, "You''re actuallypletely unharmed, your body ¡­ ¡­" "Interesting."


    Ye Fan gasped for breath, his heart was beating wildly. This Su Jue Xin''s strength and speed was actually enough to make him, a third stage disintegrated person, unable to make ends meet!?


    <span>If he had broken down both his legs, then that kick would have really injured him internally! off


    The key was that when this guy moved, the airflow didn''t change at all. One could only use one''s senses to determine how much the creature moved.


    The air in all directions seemed to be helping him. Whether it was hiding or elerating, he didn''t even have any resistance when moving! This


    Was it speed that could be brought about by using the wind to a higher realm... Ye Fan had really broadened his horizons.


    However, simply because of this, it was impossible to move from the Imperial City to here in a short period of time. Thus, this was definitely not Su Juexin''s limit.


    <span>Fleeing ¡­ The more he thought about it, the more impossible it became! He could only fight it out!


    Since ''Perfection Like Water'' could not be used to dealrge-scale damage, then he might as well choose a more extreme way of fighting!


    However... He did not have any sword intent left. He could deal with the situation in front of him...


    He couldn''t just use the Purgatory Sword Demon again. If he woke up again in a few decades, or hepletely couldn''t wake up, wouldn''t that mean everything would be gone!? Difficult


    He had just mastered the third stage of the disintegration, and it was all a waste!? iso<span>One hit! leaf


    <span>A light shed in the sail''s head. That''s right! Right now, he was at the third level of disintegration. Perhaps ¡­ You can try that move?


    <span>One by one, these thoughts rapidly shed through Ye Fan''s mind. In fact, it actually onlysted for less than a second ¡­


    <span>"What? Waiting for death?"


    <span>Su Juxin''s face was cold and detached. She did not have any intention of holding back. Lifting her hands, she saw that the ce where Ye Fan stood, had once again created a dark lightning storm! leaf


    Seeing that he was about to be caught up in it, the sail unhesitatingly summoned the ck greatsword and stabbed into the ground to stabilize its body!


    the body of the Sword God! " one


    A golden giant with majestic sword intent suddenly stood up from within Ye Fan''s body.The eyes of the God of Swords glowed with a dazzling golden light. They were like two round suns that were burning with power and might! But


    Yes, in the dark tornado, as soon as the Sword God''s body appeared, it was constantly being eroded, causing all kinds of golden light to dissipate! Siu


    A hint of disdain appeared in his Absolute Heart''s Eye. In his opinion, this kind of move was nothing more than a show of strength.


    However, in the next second, Su Jue discovered that something was wrong and slightly frowned ¡­<span>"This is?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2005

    2005


    <span>He saw that the sword intent giant, who had just been arrogantly standing up, had suddenly started shrinking!


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth and activated his Sword Intent Aurous Core, continuously using his extreme sword intentpression method to condense the Sword God''s body!The Sword God''s body, which was originally as huge as a mountain, continued to approach Ye Fan''s body under the cirction of the extreme sword intent.


    <span>It was as though he wanted to detach the shock wave and heat energy from the explosion of a super-high explosive bomb after detonating it, returning them all back into the shell!


    <span>Ye Fan felt pain all over his body, because he wanted to release the Sword God''s Body, but he also wanted to retract it, as if two forces were constantly tearing at every cell!


    However, he had to grit his teeth and persevere, because he knew that this was not his limit! He could persevere!


    "Sword God''s body... Extreme! Sword God''s Tyrant Body! "Blood flowed out from the corner of Ye Fan''s mouth, and all over his body, streams of blood flowed out...


    Fortunately, even though he was in extreme pain, Su Juexin''s attacks were ineffective on him, because arge portion of the damage had already been dealt by the Sword God''s body!


    In just a few seconds, Ye Fan felt that several centuries had passed, because he knew his opponent wouldn''t give him too much time to use his moves.<span>Fortunately, in the nick of time, the Sword God''s body was finallypressed into his body!


    "Weng!"<span>The ck broadsword in his hands emitted a quaking sound.


    It was not fear, but excitement. It was as if he could feel the powerful strength that came from his master''s hands!At this time, Ye Fan''s eyes were like the eyes of a sword god, already shining like two golden mes, like two torches!


    It was as if there was a superimposed golden figure of light covering his entire body. Sometimes it would sh, sometimes it would disappear, and it was as if a god had possessed his body!


    Ye Fan could feel that his heart, blood vessels, and blood were all violently surging at an unprecedented speed!<span>His muscles felt as though they had eaten hundreds of tons of explosives, and his entire body was suddenly filled with explosive power!


    <span>This ¡­ It was a technique thatpletelypressed the body of the Sword God into its own body, using the limit of fusion!


    The Sword God''s body was no longer pure synchronization, no longer simplerge-scale attacks. Instead, it had turned into a sword intent that he couldpletely control!The powerful body after the third level disintegration, the fusion with the Sword God, and the forged "Sword God''s Tyrant Body"!


    This sword intent concept, Ye Fan had understood it afterprehending the extreme sword intent.


    He felt that his Sword God body was actually just an elementary form, because too much sword intent energy would be wasted and he was not agile enough.


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan had always been thinking about how to make the Sword God''s body more reasonable.


    Ever since he had the extreme sword intent, Ye Fan had been trying to improve it.


    However, the most fundamental problem he faced back then was his own body.Although the Sword God''s body was his own sword intent, if it was forcefully retracted, it would result in a certain amount of internal injuries. If it could not recover in time, it was equivalent tomitting suicide!


    <span>And now, the triple disintegration had given him the cost of using it!


    <span>The moment the Sword God''s tyrant body waspleted, without the protection of the Sword God''s body, the tornado that was mixed with lightning whistled over!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan''s entire body was filled with endless power. With a roar, he turned into a golden ray of lightning and suddenly swung his huge sword, cutting through the storm and breaking the wall.


    Perhaps it was because the Sword God''s Tyrant Body did not only affect his body, but also his brain. At this moment, Ye Fan felt his fighting spirit rise up like never before!


    There was only one thought in his mind: fight! Fight! Fight!


    <span>Ye Fan no longer restrained himself, no longer considered to escape. He was just like a mad beast, and also like a berserker who went berserk!


    Moving like a golden shadow, the ck greatsword dragged its long ck golden tail, and in the blink of an eye, it appeared in front of Su Jue Xin!<span>The huge sword in Ye Fan''s hand was extremely light, and the speed at which it fell was as fast as ck lightning!


    <span>"ng!"


    Su Juxin reacted, instantly taking out a pair of ck golden mace, crossing them in front of her and directly blocking Ye Fan''s attack!A wave of sword intent and the power of heaven''s Mandate created an earth-shattering shockwave that covered several hundred meters. The wood and vegetation rocks were shattered! The earth shook!


    The hard ground beneath their feet actually began to crack inch by inch. Even the rocks beneath the ground were unable to withstand it, and a pit several meters deep was dug out!


    Both of Su Jue''s arms, with his knotted muscles, steadily took on the hit from Ye Fan, but his expression still didn''t change.


    The ck and gold mace was engraved with white cloud patterns. Waves of cold energy caused white mist to swirl around its body. With a single nce, one could tell that this wasn''t an ordinary spirit artifact!<span>"Did you know that I once killed a Saint realm expert, the Barbarian King?"


    Compared to long-distance attacks, I am more adept in closebat! " Su Jue sighed in his heart.<span>Ye Fan''s face revealed a hint of madness, grinned and said, "What a coincidence..." "Me too..."


    Su Juxin frowned, and her gaze became sharper and sharper ¡­


    Suddenly! The two of them followed the two lightning bolts and jumped to the two ends, pulling apart the distance!


    But in the next second, the two of them charged at each other again!<span>Strong gales swept across the ground as ice curled. Su Juxin drew out a blue and white colored light as the two mace in his hands produced a piercing sound that pierced the air!


    <span>Ye Fan''s speed was not slow at all, and the huge ck sword carried a golden light, shing intensely with the two mace in the blink of an eye!


    <span>Sky, treetops, ground!


    <span>The two of them were so fast that there was only a trace of their movements left. Each time they shed, the force behind would cause arge open space in the surrounding forest!


    "Bang!" "Bang!..."<span>Apanying the loud rumbling of thunder, the giant crater on the ground appeared as if it had been struck by a meteor, constantly appearing!


    <span>After a series of collisions, Ye Fan discovered that his Sword God''s tyrannical body was actually only able to fight Su Juxin to a standstill?


    Sage realm experts, had they really enhanced their strength from both the inside and outside?!


    At the same time, Su Jue''s heart was a bit fidgety. He did not understand, why did this mysterious swordsman with such a weak cultivation have such a strong body?They are almost the same


    After making his judgment, he began to fight in closebat!


    <span>"Limitless Sword Dance!"


    <span>Ye Fan summoned arge number of his flying swords, which surrounded the area, and began to skillfully use his closebat sword techniques.


    <span>One of the great benefits of the Sword God''s tyrant body was that it could disy this kind of sword intent and receive strengthening.


    Although Su Jue was surprised by Ye Fan''s flying swords, he did not care too much about it. His two mace was controlling the movement of the wind and flowing water, taking great care of the situation, and every move was just right.Ye Fan constantly changed the flying sword in his hand, attempting to find the w in Su Jue''s heart. However, the opponent was very experienced, so even the slightest w would quickly be fixed.


    All of this was due to Su Jue Xin''s body being able to move with enough strength and speed, allowing him to have enough tolerance for mistakes.


    But Su Jue Xin realized that with his closebat techniques, he was unable to do anything to Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan''s swordsmanship was unpredictable and untraceable. It was much closer to actualbat than any swordsmanship he had ever seen!


    "As expected of a swordsman who hasprehended monarch level sword intent ¡­" In terms of swordsmanship, I''m afraid I won''t be able to find any ws in you ¡­ " Su Juexin frowned."Each other ¡­ "The two trump cards of the Supreme Emperor, are they also filled with battle experience?" Ye Fan sneered and said.


    "Don''t be arrogant, this is already your full strength, and I ¡­" "But this isn''t all ¡­"


    Su Jue harrumphed coldly, and in the next second, directly used the power of the Heavenly Wind Heavenly Water!"The Apocalypse of the Abyss!"


    With the explosion of the sage realm expert''s power, dark clouds instantly condensed in the sky. The dark tornadoes of the heaven and earth, with the sound of thunder and lightning, quickly surrounded Ye Fan from all directions.


    This disturbance had instantly spread to a radius of dozens of meters. Countless demon beasts were rmed and fled in all directions.<span>It was imaginable that if such a move were to be used in some cities, the entire city would surely be reduced to nothing!


    Dozens of gigantic dark tornadoes, like a cage between heaven and earth, directly trapped Ye Fan inside!<span>Ye Fan cursed in his heart, this time, he was able to enter the enemy''s army. He was originally unable to do anything to his opponent, so if he wanted to charge out again, it would be as difficult as climbing into the sky!


    <span>He had experienced the taste of these tornadoes and lightning. Even if he was in the Sword God''s Tyrant Body state, he wouldn''t be able to easily force it out ¡­


    "You''re lost in thought!"Suddenly, a sense of danger arose in his heart, and Ye Fan subconsciously dodged to the left!


    "Sh * t!"<span>A chill corroded his right arm, and a sliver of his flesh was taken away by the ck gold mace!


    <span>Ye Fan secretly eximed how dangerous it was, and immediately focused his attention, once again blocking Su Jue''s other attack, and then counterattacked with a thrust of his sword!


    However, just as he made three moves, suddenly, a dark tornado came rolling towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan was immediately hit from the back, forcefully retracting his attack while dodging towards an opening.


    In a battle between experts, even the slightest mistake could be made!<span>Su Jue took advantage of this opportunity and followed up, sending a ck gold mace at Ye Fan''s waist!


    Although Ye Fan tried his best to avoid the attack, he still felt a sharp pain and a few centimeters long wound appeared on his waist!


    <span> Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2006

    2006


    <span>This ck gold mace contained some kind of cold energy, just like a snake or a scorpion, attempting to corrode Ye Fan''s body!


    Fortunately, under the state of disintegration of the thirdyer of Ye Fan, his physique and resistance were extremely strong. Otherwise, these two moves would have already frozen him into an ice stick!


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth and endured the pain, forcefully stabilizing his movement technique. He turned around and swung his sword, blocking the second attack of his two mace!"ng!"


    Ye Fan could feel the powering from the sword. The sword vibrated until it buzzed. He couldn''t help but be surprised at Su Jue Xin''s power limit.<span>In fact, Su Juxin also felt that her palm was numb. This kind of feeling was only present during the battle against the Barbarian King.


    <span>But at that time, his Holy Body had yet to be formed, unlike what it was now.


    Logically speaking, his current strength should have already advanced by leaps and bounds, and he should be invincible under the Saint Body realm.


    However, this swordsman in front of her was clearly not even in the sage realm. How could he have such terrifying physical strength?!


    Could it be that by relying on his enhanced body and sword intent, he was able to contend against me!? This ¡­ Was this even possible!?<span>These thoughts shed through their minds ¡­


    "Dark Abyss, stop the water. Cold Light Heaven Shattering sh!"<span>Borrowing the power of the ck tornado, Su Juxinunched a fierce attack after restraining Ye Fan''s movement trajectory.


    <span>As he swung his two arms in the air, the ck gold mace formed a fan shape formation!


    Ye Fan tried his best to find an opening and avoid those tornadoes, but he had no choice but to withstand the increasingly heavy blows of his opponent''s two trump cards!


    Ye Fan quickly discovered a problem. Even if the ck Gold rank mace was blocked, it would still have a surging heaven''s power smashing into the ground!Momentarily, the depths of the earth actually surged with frost tornadoes!


    "Boom boom!"


    It was like countless ice volcanoes erupting on the ground!The battlefield seemed to have be Su Jue''s one man domain. Violent winds, lightning, and ice explosions continuously ravaged Ye Fan''s nerves and body from all angles!


    <span>Just like a meat grinder in Purgatory, the slightest mistake could have pulled Ye Fan into an unrecoverable abyss!


    <span>Ye Fan clenched his teeth and bitterly held on, his mind constantly thinking of countermeasures, but the scope of his own activities was beingpressed and bing less and less!


    It was to the point that he was no longer able to face Su Jue Xin head on, and could only constantly dodge!<span>"Dragon Scale Sword Wings!"


    <span>Seeing that he was about to be engulfed by an ice volcano, Ye Fan hurriedly spread his sword wings, elerated to his limit, and dodged to the sky!


    However, just as he dodged, a ck tornado appeared behind his back and directly ripped apart his Dragonscale Sword Wings!


    <span>"ng ng ng!" The flying sword created countless sparks, but it was also like a wail!


    Ye Fan realized that there was no difference between waiting for death and waiting like this. Even though he felt that the sess rate was very small, he still used the ck greatsword and took advantage of the gap in the air to condense his surging sword intent.


    "Morning Star!"<span>With the remaining half of the Dragonscale Swordwings, Ye Fan made a spin and threw out a golden me cannon that was like a meteorite colliding!


    Su Jue frowned, his two mace intertwined in front of him, his entire body surging with waves of wind and water, forming a blue and white colored huge shield!


    The countless coiling Heaven''s Mandate seemed to have wrapped him within a flowing sphere of light!"Boom!"


    The moment Dawn Star collided with the light shield, the shockwave caused the boulder to shatter and fly into the air!<span>Su Jue Xin stood where he was, not moving at all. After staying in a deadlock for three seconds, he suddenly swung his arms, opening up his trump cards!


    "Bam!"


    <span>The sword intent of the Morning Star waspletely exhausted and bounced back into the air!


    Ye Fan''s eyes were startled, his own Morning Star... It was actually unable to break through his defense!?


    Through the flow of wind and water, he actually managed to take away the explosive power of Morning Star!?


    "This kind of scheme isughable ¡­"Su Jue harrumphed coldly in his heart, at the same time, he pointed forward with both of his arms, only to see several huge tornadoes surrounding Ye Fan in a small area, there was no escape!


    Ye Fan thought this was bad, but it was already toote!The violent tornado was like a giant as it used its huge hands to grab onto him and began to pull him from different directions!


    The ice shards and the lightning created by the fierce winds instantly corroded Ye Fan''s body!


    "Ah!"


    Ye Fan felt as if his whole body was being pierced by a nail, his skin and flesh was being split open, and blood was continuously flying everywhere.<span>However, his powerful willpower still forced Ye Fan to swing his sword. After a huge light sword temporarily blocked the fierce wind, Ye Fan quickly jumped out!


    Flipping onto the ground, Ye Fan used his sword to support himself as he gasped for breath, his mouth full of blood.


    His entire body looked like it was made of blood, and a dark red color flowed down from his eyes ¡­


    Ye Fan had never dared to use his Divine Dragon Bloodline, so his recovery ability was somewhat weaker.


    But in this situation, even if he used the Fire Dragon Bloodline, he still wouldn''t be able to change the fundamental difference in fighting strength ¡­<span>What should he do? What else could he do!?


    <span>Su Jue''s heart was a bit surprised when he saw that Ye Fan was actually able to struggle free. "What a pity ¡­ "You and I are enemies. Otherwise, I would really like to know how you train ¡­"


    At this moment, Ye Fan was not listening very clearly to Su Jue''s words, because in his mind, there was only one thought: how to survive and this was the only thought!Obviously, Su Jue Xin hadn''t used his full strength yet, but he himself ¡­ He had already reached the edge of the cliff.


    Purgatory Sword Demon? Or ¡­ Struggle again?<span>The disintegration of the fourthyer ¡­ He didn''t even have the right to think about it now.


    Then... There was only one possibility!


    Ye Fan retrieved all the other flying swords, and with a sudden stretch of his hand, the huge ck sword on the ground turned into a ck ray of light and returned to his hand.<span>"Die ¡­" At most, we can just die together! "


    <span>Ye Fan tightly gripped the ck greatsword with both of his hands, and with a resolute mind, he began to operate the Sword God''s tyrant body to the extreme, regardless of the consequences.


    Following that, the sword intent disintegrated... Second stage!


    "Roar!..."<span>In a split-second, a deep sound rang out from the ground as a wave of power caused the ground to tremble!


    <span>The Sword God''s body state meant that the Sword God''s body had been disintegrated with one level of sword intent, and the Sword God''s tyrant body had even disintegrated one level of sword intent to the extreme.


    <span>At this time, what Ye Fan could do was to once again burst out his sword intent''s potential under the Sword God''s Tyrant Body state!


    Ye Fan''s body suddenly exploded with a dazzling golden light. If the Sword God''s Tyrant Body was just a shadow following his figure, then right now, the Sword God''s Tyrant Body had already be like a golden war god!


    "Ah!"


    He waspletely unable to control it!Because the bacsh from the disintegration of the second stage of the sword intent was too intense, it was as if all the bones in his body would explode!


    <span>"Puff puff puff ¡­" The tiny blood vessels continued to crack and blood continued to spurt out!


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes radiated a golden light that was even more dazzling than before, and even covered his entire face!


    "Die!"


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t know whether tears or blood had sprayed out from his nose and mouth.


    He did not even know if he was awake or not because his brain felt like it was about to explode!<span>In a trance, he saw Su Jue Xin attack him, so both of his arms instinctively swung out the huge sword!


    <span>A vertical sh, not to mention many techniques, but more importantly, Ye Fan was venting this tyrannical sword intent!


    A half moon sword ray suddenly burst forth as golden light gushed out from the ground. It was as if the waters of the river had flowed endlessly as huge waves rolled up to a thousand feet in the blink of an eye!

 Chapter 2007

    2007


    Su Jue Xin''s eyes were wide open in anger. He originally thought that Ye Fan was just waiting for death, but he never thought that Ye Fan could actually improve his fighting strength!?


    <span>He could not understand what was going on, but Su Jue Xin Xin Xin realized that he could not take the attack head on!


    <span>Almost at the same time Ye Fan made his move, Su Juxin retracted her two trump cards, her body emitting a blue light!


    "Traceless Wind!"


    <span>He pushed the power of the wind to the limit, and his entire body turned into a light blue shadow, instantly disappearing from where he stood!


    "Boom!"The golden sword intent created a gully in the Twilight Forest that was several li long!


    It was as though Empyrean God Diremonster had smashed a ten million ton staff into the ground, leaving behind a deep dent!


    dispelling wind and smoke


    The dark tornado that had just been shrouded in darkness, along with the raging golden waves, werepletely gone!


    A hundred meters away from Ye Fan, Su Juxin was standing on a pile of rubble. His expression was gloomy and his expression was iparablyplex.


    <span>One of his sleeves had been cut off, and blood was trickling down his right arm


    Just now, if he had had even the slightest bit of hesitation, his entire body would have been severely injured!


    Even though there was a cut on his arm, Su Jue did not dare to rashly attack again!<span>He never thought that he would actually be injured!?


    The scene fell into silence. In the air, only the wind was moaning. Only Ye Fan''s heavy breathing could be heard ¡­


    "Come on!"


    Ye Fan''s face was covered in blood. Because of the pain, even his words were trembling.The tyrannical body of the sword god was like a golden god of war silhouette, flickering with light, but at the same time like a golden demon, ready to swallow Ye Fan at any moment!


    Ye Fan didn''t know how long he couldst like this.


    After the secondyer of sword intent disintegrated, the sword intent was like a nuclear bomb that was ready to explode at any moment, stirring up in his body. Just the ''radiation'' alone was constantly eroding all the tissues in his body!


    If he hadn''t relied on the thirdyer of disintegration to forcefully recover, he would have died just now!Even so, Ye Fan felt that he wouldn''tst more than three minutes, not to mention fighting.


    "Come! It''s not over yet, why aren''t you moving!? " Ye Fan said excitedly.


    When he saw that Su Juxin was injured, it meant that when the secondyer of sword intent disintegrated, there was indeed a chance of killing this Saint Realm expert.


    The speed that this fellow disyed earlier finally exined why he was able to arrive here so quickly from the Imperial City.With such terrifying speed, only by closing the distance between them would they be able to fight to the death!


    Su Juexin stared at Ye Fan with her tiger-like eyes. Through the golden light, she saw a pair of bloodshot eyes ¡­<span>There was no sign of weakness or fear in those eyes! Murderous intent!


    Su Juxin sucked in a deep breath as many thoughts shed through her mind ¡­<span>He was the Battle Emperor, one of the Twelve Saints of Great Destion. He had everything he wanted, his status was revered, and he was supreme!


    Now, he had to risk his life and fight with an unknown swordsman who didn''t even know where he came from, like a lunatic who didn''t care about his own life?


    <span>Honestly speaking, Su Jue''s heart wasn''t that hot-blooded. He was very calm, and he knew that there was no need for him to take the risk!


    Even if, from his point of view, Ye Fan was only at the end of his tether and was bluffing, what if something happened?


    What if this monarch level sword artist had some sort of trump card that he wanted to use to kill himself?


    "Sage realm expert, you absolutely don''t want to use your life as the wager unless you have no other choice."


    <span>The more you have, the less you want to die


    Ye Fan saw Su Jue Xin standing there not attacking. Suddenly, he understood something!


    A barefoot person is not afraid of wearing shoes! This guy was hesitating!?


    Suddenly, Ye Fan made up his mind, and took the initiative to walk towards Su Juxin.Although his speed was not fast, with every step Ye Fan took, it was like Su Jue Xin Xin had a drum beat!


    Su Juxin discovered that the distance between the two was shortening. Her heart felt increasingly uneasy ¡­<span>No! He could not afford to make any mistakes!


    The instant he made his decision, Su Juexin immediately executed Windshadow, and swept up a gust of wind. Her figure turned into a streak of blue light as she swiftly retreated!


    <span>Ye Fan only saw a blue shadow drag its way through a long path before disappearing into the sky ¡­


    <span>He stood there for more than ten seconds to confirm whether the other party had truly left or not.


    It wasn''t until a dozen secondster when Su Jue''s heart still hadn''t appeared that Ye Fan quickly withdrew his Second Layer Sword Intent.


    "Cough, cough!"<span>Ye Fan spat out arge mouthful of blood, the damage to his body was already very extreme, and he was only relying on his willpower to persevere.


    But Ye Fan did not dare to stay, and hurriedly turned his head, pping the Dragon Scale Sword Wings on his back, and flew back towards the depths of the Twilight Forest!


    He had to take advantage of the fact that he could still persevere and hide in a ce with no one at all. He had to fly as far as he could.<span>After bitterly supporting himself for some distance, Ye Fan felt that he seemed to have consumed too much energy, and as his condition dissipated, he could no longer hold on any longer.


    <span>He could only disperse his sword wings and try to ride the wind for a distance. When he saw some mountains appear in the forest in front of him, he found a hidden canyon and descended ¡­


    The thick mist made the valley look especially serene.


    Ye Fan fell on a rock next to a stream in the canyon.He was too tired, and he didn''t have any recovery pills on him, so he could only rely on his own healing power. In the end, his speed was too slow.


    He had overused too much, and even many of his bones were shattered. It was impossible for him to recover in a short period of time.


    Ye Fan looked around in a daze, but couldn''t find any medicinal herbs that could help him recover. His eyelids felt heavier and heavier, and he gradually fell asleep ¡­After an unknown period of time, Ye Fan, who was still in a daze, instinctively sensed that something was approaching ¡­


    His experiences since he was young had allowed him to sense danger even when he was sleeping!


    <span>He opened his eyes and shockingly saw a pair of crimson beast eyes right before his eyes!


    "Roar!"


    It opened its bloody mouth and bit down!<span>In the nick of time, Ye Fan rolled over and got up from the ground!


    As he broke out in a cold sweat, Ye Fan began to sway. He realized that he didn''t have any strength left in his body, and all the bones in his body seemed to be on the verge of breaking apart!He staggered and almost tripped over a rock!


    <span>It was already dark, but it was clear that he had not yet recovered. After all, he had not been able to replenish his energy and was currently exhausted ¡­


    <span>Fortunately, he had formed a core of true essence and was able to recover faster by relying on the spiritual energy he absorbed.


    <span>For the first time, Ye Fan realized how extravagant he was in the past. He could constantly rely on elixirs to rapidly recover, but now, he didn''t bring anything with him!


    In front of him, the demon beast that had just tried to bite his head off had a head that looked like a tiger, but not a tiger. It looked like a bear, but not a bear.


    Ye Fan also didn''t know what kind of demon beast this was. Seeing that thing pouncing towards him again, he mustered some of his strength and raised his hand. A peerless sword intent shot out and directly pierced through the demon beast''s head!"Pfft!" Blood flew out from the head of the demon beast, and Ye Fan was almost pushed down by the heavy body of the demon beast.


    Ye Fan covered his head with one hand, feeling dizzy. He had only used a sliver of sword intent, and he was already this tired?


    It seems that his battle with Su Jue Xin had hollowed out his entire body.


    If he dragged it out a little longer, it might be the same as when he had stopped Sally from fighting earlier. His body would age and he might even lose his cultivation!"Disintegrating second level Sword Intent ¡­ Looks like it''ll take a long time!"


    Ye Fan helplessly muttered to himself. From the looks of it, only when one truly grasped the disintegration of the secondyer of sword intent would one have the ability to fight against Su Jue Xin. Otherwise, it would be impossible to even injure him.


    Shaking his head, Ye Fan looked towards the dead demon beast and grinned, worrying about what to eat to make up his body. This thing could be tried.


    Ye Fan also didn''t know whether or not this demon beast could be eaten, but he couldn''t care too much about it right now. He wasn''t afraid of poison from the start anyway, so it shouldn''t be deadly.


    He was too hungry and too thirsty. At this moment, he didn''t even have time to rest. He first threw himself into the wound of the demon beast''s head, and opened his mouth to drink some blood ¡­<span>After drinking a lot of beast blood, Ye Fan finally recovered some strength. He lit a fire, cut up a pile of meat, and started roasting meat skewers in the valley.


    "I wonder how the Imperial City is faring. Once Emperor Shade dies, he will probably be chaotic. Xiao Xue and Yunyao should be worried, right?"


    Ye Fan muttered to himself and took out his phone. However, there was no signal here, so he could only go back and talk.<span>The piece of meat gradually began to roast and release a fragrance. Ye Fan didn''t care whether it was cooked or not, he just took a stick and began to eat.


    While he was eating, Ye Fan suddenly heard something approaching from the other side of the canyon.<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2008

    <span>2008


    On the slope, the grass parted and a small head popped out. CircleSwish, the size of a palm, a pair of furry, round ck ears, dark circles under her eyes, a fleshy face, and a small pink tongue licking her lips. meat


    <span>His forelegs stepped on a rock and he missed his footing. He let out a babbling sound and then rolled down the hill like a ck and white meatball. leaf


    The sail was dumbstruck like a wooden chicken. She held the skewer in her hand and wondered if she was hallucinating because she had used too much energy. She blinked her eyes vigorously ¡­<span>At this time, the little guy had already rolled in front of Ye Fan, but his skin was rough and his flesh was thick, and he wasn''t injured.


    Like a ball, it nimbly rolled over and then raised its head. A pair of ck eyes, like a ck gem, sparkled as it looked at Ye Fan.


    "Aooo!" The little guy cried out again.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, confirming that he wasn''t hallucinating.<span>"You ¡­ Could it be a panda? " Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This


    Are there giant pandas in this world? Ye Fan didn''t know.


    But in terms of earth''s biological archaeology, the giant panda''s ancestors existed eight million years ago. From<span>From this perspective, perhaps the giant panda appeared earlier than humans. Only


    <span>However... "Why would such a small panda cub appear in the Twilight Forest, a dangerous ce where demon beasts roamed rampant!?"


    "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡­" small


    There was a hint of excitement and intimacy in that fellow''s eyes. Although he could not speak, he could still express an emotion. leaf


    Fan Xian rubbed his chin. Although he could not see anything special about this panda for the time being, it did not seem like a simple panda. After all, to be able to survive in this ce was not an easy matter."Are you looking for me?" Can you understand what I''m saying? " Ye Fan asked, thinking, did he encounter Panda Essence?


    However, the little fellow turned its head and pounced to the side. It grabbed a skewer of roasted meat with its paws and started to eat the meat with relish.<span>Ye Fan scratched his head, "Hey, are you going to eat meat?" Don''t you eat bamboo? " bear


    <span>The kitty looked at Ye Fan with its innocent ck eyes, and only cared about eating the meat. It ate very well. leaf


    Fan Jian smiled. He was truly crazy. Why was he talking to a panda? Large


    Panda were indeed omnivorous animals. Perhaps the pandas in this world also ate meat. leaf


    <span>Fan Fan sighed, then muttered, "Go ahead and eat. Seeing as you look so cute, I won''t eat you anymore..." This


    Lil Thing didn''t seem to be hostile either. In fact, the way he looked at Ye Fan was very cordial. Naturally, Ye Fan wouldn''t go through so much trouble just to taste a panda.<span>One man and one bear were sitting by the fire, gobbling meat.


    After eating for a while, Ye Fan discovered that something was not right. The meat that this panda pup had eaten wasrger than its body size!Even if it was a demon beast, it shouldn''t be able to eat that much, right? leaf


    <span>The sail couldn''t help but reach out and grab the little thing, then reached out and touched its round belly. bear


    The kitten was still holding onto a piece of roasted meat, not willing to let go at all. It just continued eating the meat, allowing Ye Fan to touch its stomach.


    "That''s not right... Where''s all your meat? You can only eat? You''re a Pi Xiu? " leafJust as Fan Gang finished talking to himself, he couldn''t help but be stunned... "


    Pixiu? " Ye Fan began to mutter to himself. It seemed like the legendary Heavenly Beast Pi Xiu, there were also legends about him being a giant panda.


    <span>Could it be that the person in front of him was the God Beast Pi Xiu? leaf


    <span>Fan Xian shook his head, feeling that this was not possible. How could he casuallye across some divine beast? And ¡­


    Furthermore, he couldn''t sense even the slightest bit of cultivation level on this little fellow. both


    Since he couldn''t think of any other reason, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to waste time either. After putting down the little panda, he continued to cut up a pile of meat and started a barbecue. small


    The panda finished the roast and found it was gone, so it grabbed an unbaked piece.


    After taking a bite, he discovered that the taste was not good, so he immediately threw it on the ground. "Ao, ao, ao." He seemed to be urging Ye Fan to quickly straighten it out.


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "Eat my barbecue, and you still think you can get away with it?" "If you have the ability, roast it yourself.""Aooo!" The little panda used his short and sturdy limbs and directly jumped onto Ye Fan''s shoulder. Hezilyid down and hung up. two


    He was staring at the skewers beside the fire, as if he was waiting to roast them together. leaf


    The sail stretched out its hand and pinched the little thing''s body. This thing was toozy to move, it was just like a panda specimen hanging on its shoulder.<span>"The texture of the fur is pretty good, the meat is also soft and stic." Ye Fan nodded, and couldn''t help but touch it a few more times.


    <span>If it was on Earth, there would be a 100% chance to turn back. After all, no one in the entire world would be able to find another person with a live panda on his shoulder. leaf


    After the sail was done eating, it nned to start circting its energy to speed up its recovery.


    He couldn''t leave the Royal Capital for too long. He wished to return as soon as possible and see how the situation was.


    Although he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able topletely recover in a night, as long as he could recover a few parts, Ye Fan would be satisfied. small<span>When the panda saw that he no longer roasted meat, it became anxious and began to cry out.


    Ye Fan had no choice but to cut a pile for it and put it by the fire.


    <span>"Alright, you can eat by yourself now, I need to practice." No


    <span>Ye Fan calmed himself down and started to circte the Heavenly Life Water, using his Divine Dragon Bloodline and inner force to speed up his recovery.


    During thetter half of the night, the little panda had finished eating all of the barbecue, and seeing that Ye Fan was still cultivating, it left on its own ord. leaf<span>Although the sail sensed it, it didn''t care too much about it. Originally, it had no interest in bringing a small pet back.


    The sky finally brightened. leaf


    Fan Xian stood up, feeling that he had recovered thirty percent. After all, the higher the limit of his body, the harder it was for him to recover. But


    His wounds had mostly healed, but there was no sign that he had fought. switch


    After putting on a clean set of clothes, Ye Fan nned to leave on his sword. canAt that moment, a little figure jumped out from the bushes. It was the little panda fromst night? Only


    In its mouth were a few crystal clear nts that emitted a dense amount of spirit energy!


    <span>"Aooo!" The little panda ced the nt in front of Ye Fan, and looked at him in anticipation.


    Ye Fan crouched down and picked up a few beautiful nts. Although he didn''t recognize them, this kind of spiritual energy was very beneficial to the human body. and<span>Even though the Sesame Seed from before was a bit inferior, it was still very rare.


    <span>"You went to help me find this herbst night?" Ye Fan looked at the little guy in surprise. small


    <span>The panda opened its mouth and licked it with its pink tongue, as if it was greedy for food itself. However, it was obviously holding back from eating it.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, and didn''t care too much about it at the moment. After taking one for himself, he continued to operate it.


    <span>This time, Ye Fan''s head suddenly quivered! The feeling of the spiritual qi filling his limbs and bones was exactly the same as when he had used the spiritual pill! No


    After a long time, Ye Fan felt that he had already recovered, and was in high spirits!


    "This grass is good, is there anything else?" leaf


    <span>The sail quickly put away the spiritual medicine and asked the panda beside her. He


    He was just worried that there wouldn''t be any ce for him to use the recovery medicine. If he could find a few more, it would be of great help to his cultivation and battle in the future.<span>This panda was clearly human. With a twist of its round butt, it ran in a certain direction. leaf


    Without another word, Sail Sail hurried to catch up. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2012

    2012


    Seeing that Ye Fan hade back, a few servants invited him into the pce. Many of them were quite proud, thinking that their Young Marquis had received great attention. This


    <span>If this matter were to be spread out, many of the aristocratic juniors would probably be very envious. After all, they were favored by the royal family. But


    Only Ye Fan himself, on the way to the royal pce by car, was fully alert, and was on guard against any ambushes.


    Damn it, it was fortunate that I met Soup Yuan and found the Dragon Crystal Grass to recover my strength. Otherwise, my heart would have been even less confident ¡­


    In Ye Fan''s mind, along the way, he had been thinking of all sorts of countermeasures, devising all possibilities.<span>Entering the pce, following the attendants to the imperial study, there was no danger on the way.


    "Prince Consort Ye, His Majesty is already waiting for you in the room."


    <span>"Okay." leaf


    Fan took a deep breath and walked into the study. He


    He had prepared for this long ago, so when he saw the Emperor of the Underworld sitting behind his desk, his eyes did not reveal much surprise.


    <span>"After all, a professional assassines from, and in terms of acting skills, Ye Fan is also proficient at it."


    Your Majesty, you were looking for me? " Ye Fan sensed that the Emperor of the Underworld in front of him was exactly the same as the one he killed, including his cultivation.<span>Ye Fan was even now wondering if the cultivation level of the Emperor of the Underworld was real. Maybe he used some special method to cover up something ¡­


    "Prince Consort Ye, I heard that you were in danger in the Twilight Forest, and you were still missing. I was very pleased to be able to return safely."


    Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. Even though we met with danger, a mysterious expert suddenly appeared and killed all the pursuers. Me


    It was just that he was too scared to move about in the forest, and then wanted to earn some money, so he had to kill some monsters in the forest beforeing back, which dyed him for a while."I heard that His Majesty was assassinated, and seeing that he is safe and sound, I am also relieved." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Oh? "Really?" He narrowed his eyes and asked, his gaze seemed to be able to pierce through Ye Fan''s heart. leaf


    Fan''s face was at a loss, "Why do you ask, your Majesty?" Of course it''s true! We are one family! " paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    De Di was silent for a moment, thenughed out loud: "I''m teasing you! Well said... We are family, it is only right for us to care for each other! " Speak<span>After saying that, he walked towards Ye Fan, stretched out his hand and ced it on Ye Fan''s shoulder.


    "Prince Consort Ye, what do you know about that mysterious sword cultivator? Why is that person helping you? " leaf<span>Fan Jian had long since been prepared. The emperor was questioning him on one hand, and inspecting his cultivation level on the other. Only


    Unfortunately, the Sword Intent Jindan waspletely different from other types of Quintessential Essence. It was as if the frequency of the waves were different. Outsiders would not be able to detect it. paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic<span>The Demon Emperor could only feel that the ordinary Jindan within his body, although liquid, was no different from ordinary Jindan. Constant


    People shouldn''t be able to believe that the swordsman who confronted Su Juxin was really only at the Core Formation stage ¡­


    Ye Fan was very rxed, and replied, "Your Majesty, I am not very clear either, but I heard that the Hundred Miles Golden Spear was also saved. can


    "That person just doesn''t like the people who are chasing after him, right? He only sees us as pitiful, so he decided to give us a hand ¡­"<span>"Oh? Then why does this person not only want to kill me, but also the Qi King?


    "Your Majesty, I myself am confused. I don''t even know who the people who killed me are, how could I know all this?<span>"Why don''t you send Lord Tu Yue to investigate it well, and also help me find out who wants to kill me?" Ye Fan said helplessly.


    <span>Emperor of the Underworld loosened his grip on Ye Fan''s shoulder, "True, such a powerful monarch level sword intent sword cultivator, how could you possibly recognize him?"


    What!? Overlord level sword intent!? " Ye Fan was immediately surprised, "Is that true?!" I''ve never heard of it... "Is that sword cultivator really that powerful?" leafThe sail was on guard at all times. The moment the Emperor of the Underworld spoke of any information that didn''t seem to have been spread out, he quickly revealed an astonished expression.


    Emperor of the Underworld calmly nodded his head. "Moreover, this time, the Emperor has crossed swords with that swordsman ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s expression became even more surprised, "The Emperor also went?!" No wonder when I came back, I saw that the battle was so intense! That swordsman couldn''t even catch the Emperor? Is the Emperor okay!? " paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic<span>The Demon Emperor carefully observed Ye Fan''s expression and shook his head, "The Supreme Grand Emperor is the number one expert of the Great Conquest. He is unrivalled in the prehistord, so naturally he will be fine ¡­"


    "Oh... "That''s good, otherwise the world would have been thrown into chaos." Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief.Emperor of the Underworldughed. "You are fine, so I am at ease. You can leave now ¡­" leaf


    Fan Xian smiled embarrassedly. "Your Majesty, since we''re already here, may I ask if there are any more rewards for Dong Shou?" "It took me so much effort to kill more than a dozen demon beasts..."


    "Ha!" Prince Consort Ye, I''ve heard recently that you''ve been extremely greedy and that you''ve coined yourself with the nickname Prince Consort.


    "You''re still thinking about Dong Shou''s reward after such a huge incident?" The Emperorughed and scolded.Ye Fan curled his lips, "Then..." "It''s fine even if it doesn''t work, I''ll go sell it to the Third Prince''s Flying Crane Trading Company." paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    De Di waved his hand, "Go out and tell the servant that he will bring you to the examination results. If there''s a high level demon beast in first ce, you can take the money ¡­" "<span>"Hehe, then thank you very much, Your Majesty." Ye Fan''s face was full of joy and relief, and he immediately turned around and walked out of the royal study. iso


    After Ye Fan left, the expression of Emperor of the Underworld immediately darkened.


    "The Qi King walked in through another door in the imperial study."<span>Your Majesty, this brat ¡­ "I think there''s a problem, he''s watertight and it''s even weirder." Su Qi frowned.


    Emperor of the Underworld sighed. "You think I can''t detect it? This brat ¡­ "A thief..." "


    <span>"Your majesty, you can totally test him just now. No matter how much he can endure, he can''t risk being injured by you." Su Qi said softly. paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    <span>De Di turned his head and smiled strangely, "Qi King ¡­ "If Ye Fan is really that emperor level sword cultivator, then wouldn''t I be in danger if I were to make a move against him?" homo-


    Wang was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, "That''s right. Chendi did not think of that, it is indeed dangerous ¡­" Why not send someone to test him? "<span>He shook his head and said, "We have to investigate. We have to find out and make sure that we have a foolproof n. Parent


    <span>The Emperor had said that this person could either not move, or else he would have an irresistible momentum and would not be given the chance to bite back.


    <span>For example, in the Imperial Pce today, if they found out that he was an assassin, even if Royal Father was confident enough to kill him, they would have to massacre the entire Imperial City ¡­ Me


    We have to find an opportunity to test him, find a suitable ce to get rid of him ¡­ "Prince Qi nodded, "It was royal brother and the Supreme Emperor who thought this through. Although this kid is a little strange ¡­"


    <span>But Chen Di felt that the probability of Ye Fan being that swordsman was still not high. Otherwise, how many secrets would he be hiding? Spirit


    What was the Long family nning? This is not just about killing an assassin, it''s so simple ¡­ " "


    "Who says I am not ¡­" Emperor of the Underworld turned around and smiled at the king. "My younger brother, you''ve been frightened too. You''re willing to stand up and protect me in times of danger. It''s not in vain that I''ve always trusted you ¡­" homo-


    <span>Wang had aplicated look in his eyes as he cupped his hands and said, "Royal brother, to be honest ¡­. "Chendi really did not expect that to be your shadow. When that shadow was killed, chendi''s heart broke ¡­"


    "Oh? You really. "Is it that painful?" asked the Emperor with a profound smile. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2009

    2009<span>With this, Ye Fan finally realized that this panda was definitely not an ordinary panda!


    Because this little guy was running in the forest, it was just like a gust of wind. If it wasn''t for Ye Fan''s good leg strength, he really would have had to rely on wind or the Imperial Sword Technique to keep up. Difficult<span>It was strange that it could survive in such a dangerous ce where demon beasts roamed rampant. To think that it only ran so fast because it waszy, but it looked clumsyst night. No


    After all, animals like the giant panda had a strong body, but they were used to livingzily.


    After traveling for over ten miles, a cold pond shrouded in white mist appeared in front of them.


    Ye Fan looked around and only saw the nts that were frozen by the cold pond, but not the crystal-like spiritual herb.


    Have we arrived? Why didn''t I see it? " Ye Fan asked. small<span>However, the panda jumped into the cold pond. Miraculously, it could swim. In the extremely cold water, it was veryfortable.


    "You mean underwater?"


    "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡­"


    Without hesitation, Ye Fan also jumped in.


    The man and the panda entered the depths of the cold pond. leaf


    The sail felt that the water here was definitely at a temperature of -10 degrees Celsius, but it didn''t freeze. It was probably due to the specialposition of the hesitating water.


    The cold pond was very deep, but it was not a problem for Ye Fan. Even if there was no light, it would still not affect him.


    However, seeing that the little panda was also swimming in the water, Ye Fan still felt that it was very magical. This<span>Little fellow... He really is extraordinary. Could he really be a panda spirit?


    <span>As they went deeper and deeper, a vast underground space appeared at the bottom of the cold pond. leaf


    <span>As expected, the sail could see that there were some white lights emitting from the bottom of the water!


    The number of these spirit herbs that resembled crystal threads scattered into seven or eight pieces, quietly growing. Altogether, there were more than a hundred of them, and they were as beautiful as a work of art! leafThe sail was very excited, regardless of whether the panda could understand it or not, it gave it a thumbs up!


    <span>But at this moment, Ye Fan suddenly felt a pressureing from the darkness under the water!?


    A brutal and savage aura followed it. There was actually the fluctuations of an Empyrean level spiritual energy!? instantaneous


    <span>In the span of a breath, waves of violent whirlpools appeared under the water!


    <span>A pair of big redntern-like vicious eyes, unceasingly closed in! leaf


    <span>The sail took a closer look and discovered that it was a thirty to forty meters long crocodile covered in ck steel armour!? This


    <span>In fact, only the crocodile''s appearance was simr. Its head was simr to a flood dragon, with two sharp dragon horns on its head and a long dragon whisker at its mouth. off


    The key was that this was clearly a demon beast that had opened its spiritual wisdom. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have cultivated to the Empyrean level!


    Generally speaking, because of their talent, demonic beasts are stronger than human cultivators because of their same cultivation level!"Kid, you''re merely at the Core Formation stage, how dare youe down with this Grizzly Thief and steal my Dragon Crystal Grass?!" one


    A spiritual will was transmitted to Ye Fan''s mind. For a demon beast at this level, sending a message was already not a difficult task, and its intelligence was even higher than that of a human.


    Grizzly thief? This should be referring to the little panda. There were some ancient texts that said that the white panda was a panda.<span>Ye Fan had interacted with Luwu before, so he directly replied, "Who are you?" "This grass grows at the bottom of the water, could it have been nted by you?"


    I am the alligator dragon king! This Wintry Spring is the residence of this king, so the Dragon Crystal Grass here is naturally mine! " alligatorDragon? Why does it look like a prehistoric dinosaur? leaf


    <span>Fan Xian smirked: "You gave yourself the title of king, right? This Dragon Crystal Grass, everyone has a share, I''ll leave some for you."


    Ignorant brat! How reckless! If this Grizzly Thief hadn''t slipped away so quickly, This King would have eaten it just now!


    <span>This king forgave it once and it still dares to bring people here. Since that is the case... Don''t you all dare leave! " alligator


    The Dragon King''s eyes shed with a fierce red light. An Empyrean level demonic energy was rapidly increasing the speed of the whirlpool! No<span>"By the time Ye Fan made his move, the little panda beside him had already run away. A bear could swim faster than a fish!"


    "This little thing ¡­" leafThe sail looked up at the wandering panda and finally understood why it could steal the Dragon Crystal Grass. Positive


    At this time, arge amount of ice crystals and thorns appeared in the cold stream whirlpools and swept towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t dare to act carelessly. He knew that this wasn''t some uncivilized demon beast. This Alligator King was clearly trying to transform into a dragon. Its strength was extraordinary, and he had to treat it as an Empyrean or even a Heavenly King. leaf


    The sail was d that its body had recovered, and it instantly released the disintegration of the secondyer!


    "Blinding Light Sword Shield!"


    Two sword shields were formed underwater, blocking the ice spikesing from both sides! alligator


    The Dragon King was clearly stunned as a sliver of confusion appeared in his eyes. He didn''t understand how a Core Formation cultivator could block his attack. No


    <span>"It was toozy to care too much, so it simply swung its long steel tail and fiercelyshed out at Ye Fan''s sword shield!"


    "Bam!"<span>This power was terrifying, Ye Fan''s sword shield was forcefully dispersed!


    Ye Fan was pped by this tail and drew a long white bubble in the water!


    <span>"Stinking brat!" You actually didn''t die!? " alligator


    <span>The Dragon King thought that this was enough to scare Ye Fan to death!


    <span>"Ye Fan''s body is indeed in pain, but this little bit of pain has no effect on him at all!"


    The Octoterra Emperor Dragon! " leaf


    The sails immediately summoned eight flying dragons that were roughly the same length as the alligator king, and they flew straight towards the alligator king!


    "This... This is the emperor level sword intent!? " alligator


    The Dragon King seemed to suddenlye to his senses, fear appearing in his eyes! leafThe sails manipted the eight Emperor Dragons to encircle and annihte the alligator king. Every time a sword dragon attacked, it would take away pieces of ck scales from the alligator king! This


    Demonic beasts were indeed stronger than human cultivators. If it was an ordinary human Heavenly King, it would not be able to withstand Ye Fan''s attack. alligator


    Dragon King immediately screamed miserably. He twisted and distorted in the water and began to send a sound transmission to beg, "Sword immortal, please spare me! Sword immortal, please spare us! Xiao Long had cultivated for two thousand years and had finally managed to reach Dragon Transformation with great difficulty ¡­


    The heavens had the virtue of being alive! You can''t kill evil for nothing! Sword immortal experts, please spare the dragon! "I don''t want this Dragon Crystal Grass!" leaf<span>Fan Xian hesitated for a moment. In his mind, he could not help but think of his old friend Xiao Jin ¡­ Speak


    Come, it is not easy to kill this alligator dragon. Although killing it is useful, it will not be of great help.


    <span>Fine, I''ll just treat it as doing a good deed... leaf


    <span>As soon as the sail thought of this, it retracted its flying sword.


    The crocodile dragon was actually waiting for its death. Even though it was grieving, it could only me its bad luck.


    He thought that he would meet an ignorant cultivator, but the other party was an emperor level sword cultivator who hid his true abilities...For a sword cultivator that hadn''t seen a single one for ten thousand years to be touched by it, he could only acknowledge it even if he died ¡­


    But who would have thought that Ye Fan would actually let him go?<span>This time, the crocodile dragon was so excited that it almost cried. A thousand years of cultivation, just how much it wanted to live, only it was clear about this!


    <span>"Thank you, my lord!" "Thank you, master!" The alligator king shrank back in retreat.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything more. While guarding against this guy, he went to the bottom of the pool and carefully harvested dozens of Dragon Crystal Grass. alligator


    Seeing that Ye Fan had left more than a dozen stalks behind, the Dragon King''s eyes couldn''t help but reveal a look of gratitude. see


    As Ye Fan was about to leave, it hurriedly sent a sound transmission, "Thank you for your mercy, Lord Sword Immortal! The dragon has something for you! This is considered a form of apology and gratitude! "


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. This demon beast was actually more realistic than a human. It would rob spiritual medicine just like that, and if he spared its life, he would just repay the debt of gratitude.


    <span>Oh? What other treasures do you have here? " Ye Fan asked with a smile. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2010

    2010


    The Alligator King hesitated and said: "Actually, even Xiaolong is not sure if it is a treasure or not, but it shouldn''t be an ordinary item.<span>It was that Grizzly ¡­ The first time White Grizzly had run to the bottom of the pool to steal some Dragon Crystal Grass, he had been discovered by the little dragon.


    Since Lord Sword Immortal and White Grizzly are together, then let''s just treat it as returning to its rightful owner. " leaf<span>The sail felt a wave of disappointment. Why did he take it as a treasure? It was actually something from that little panda, and yet he still gave it back ¡­


    This little panda was quite daring, he actually dared toe in three times. Tight


    Then, he thought about it and felt that it was strange. This was the first time he heard that a demonic beast had its own treasure ¡­


    "Lord Sword Immortal, please wait a moment."


    The Alligator King twisted its body and returned to the crack. After a while, it spat out a metal ne. leaf


    Fan Xian took the ne and looked at it. Surprisingly, he felt that this item gave him a strange and familiar feeling...However, he was sure that he had never seen such a thing before.


    It was simr to the longevity lock, a bronze colored metal pendant, and also like a namete.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but think, could it be that this little panda has a master? This looked like it was made by a human.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t understand the words on it, especially the few big words on the front, on the back of which was a pile of small characters. leaf


    <span>The sail thought for a moment, so he could only take it away for now. He would study it in the future. in


    Under the respectful escort of the Alligator King, Ye Fan left the cold pond and returned to the shore.


    The little panda was lying on the shore, holding a cucumber like wild fruit in its ws and eating it with relish. leaf<span>Fan Xian took out his ne and waved it around, "Hey, is this yours?"


    The moment the panda saw the ne, its eyes lit up and it threw away the wild fruit. It grabbed the ne and hung it in the air.<span>Seeing its anxious look, Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh. After grabbing it, he put the ne on its neck. can


    <span>Yes, the little panda looked at Ye Fan, tilted his head and thought for a moment, then took off the ne, holding it in his mouth, indicating that it should be given to Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled, what was the meaning of this? This thing seemed to be very important to him, but why should he hand it over to him? "


    You want to give it to me? " Ye Fan asked.<span>The little panda nodded. leaf


    <span>Fan took the ne, reached out to touch the thick metal te, carefully examined it. Speak


    To be honest, he did feel that there was some sort of fate between him and this item. This feeling ¡­ There was a time. It was ¡­ leaf<span>Sailor''s head quivered as he suddenly thought of something. He hastily took out the beast horn from his storage ring that he did not know the origin of!


    Looking at the beast horn in his hand and then looking at the metal te, Ye Fan finally understood the reason! When


    <span>Back in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World, when he took this beast horn, he also felt that this thing was fated to be with him, so he felt a sense of familiarity ¡­


    <span>"Why is that?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask himself.


    <span>At this moment, he suddenly realized that the moment the little panda in front of him saw this beast horn, he actually excitedly hugged the beast horn and threw his arms around it!?


    <span>"Aooo ¡­" "Aooo ¡­"


    It was as if the little panda had seen his family, and his cries were filled with longing. leafFan Xian stared nkly at this scene. Just as he was thinking about the connection between them ¡­ whoosh. hh. hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Whoosh! "From inside the beast horn, a tyrannical spiritual impact directly rushed into Ye Fan''s brain!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Ye Fan felt a stabbing pain in his head, and immediately after, he unexpectedly discovered that his mind was imnted with a memory that originally did not belong to him. one<span>It was a vast expanse ofnd, and blood flowed in rivers in all directions. The sky was nowpletely bright red! And ¡­


    <span>In this vast world, a blurry, majestic figure stood there, as if it was covering the entire dome of the world! When


    <span>Ye Fan tried to take a step closer to clearly see what that figure looked like, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t see it clearly.


    Ye Fan came back to his senses, only to discover that he was sweating profusely and his heart was beating wildly.


    He once again lowered his head and looked at the metal te in his hands. The strange thing was ¡­ he could recognize the words on it!? "Shaking the invincible holy general in the wastnd? "


    <span>After reading those few big words, Ye Fan''s face couldn''t help but twitch, then he looked at the little panda in front of him... "


    <span>Could it be... "Are you serious?"


    <span>"Aooo!" The plump little fellow raised his head and answered confidently.


    <span>Ye Fan naturally didn''t believe it, it should be just a name, so he flipped it over and looked at the small characters on the other side.


    <span>Instantly! Ye Fan felt as if his soul left his body!


    <span>Ye Fan felt goosebumps all over his body, and he almost dropped this metal te on the ground! solution


    <span>Body!? This


    The reverse side of the disintegration method was actually recorded!? leaf


    <span>The sail controlled her emotions. Word by word, shepared them one by one until she finally determined that it was the disintegration of her cultivation!


    The disintegration method was actually not thatplicated, so even if thenguage was different, there wouldn''t be too much of a difference. cause


    This was a "suicidal style" ofbat. It was simple and crude, but it was no more than a method that cultivators dared to use. Could it be used!?


    "This is the first time that Ye Fan has seen the method of disintegration, and it is recorded in a physical object!"


    "Huff ¡­" Ye Fan took a deep breath and sat down, quietly thinking. HeHe gradually realized that all of this was not a coincidence!


    <span>Horned beast, disintegration technique, metal ne, panda cub ¡­ It was not a fortuitous encounter, but one that was inextricably linked!


    <span>Because he cultivated disintegration, only then would he have feelings for the beast horn. And because of the disintegration of the beast horn, the little panda came to find him!


    This ne was the best proof of the connection! Beast


    <span>The reason why the horns had been overlooked was because they had not broken down from their cultivation! such as


    Back then, he had either not broken down his cultivation or was toozy to bother with this seemingly useless beast horn. Perhaps ¡­ Everything would be different today! No! Everything! It must be different! leaf


    Fan Xian scratched his head, his head aching. Had he made the right choice in the end? "Or did he walk into a chess game that had been designed beforehand?"


    "Aooo ¡­" At this time, the little panda realized that Ye Fan was in a daze, his two front legs were on Ye Fan''s stomach. He raised his head and looked at Ye Fan, seemingly curious about what the man was thinking. leaf


    Sail came back to his senses, sighing, "What a pity ¡­ ¡­" It''s not like you can talk to me, or you can help me with my questions. "


    He had no choice but to return to the Imperial City as soon as possible. As for everything else, he would slowly investigate them in the future.


    "I say ¡­ "Kid, I''m going back to the Imperial City, what do you n to do ¡­" No<span>After Ye Fan finished asking, the little panda held onto the beast horn tightly, not willing to let go. leaf


    Fan Xian curled his lips. Well, anyway, he really needed to know what secrets were behind all of this. This little guy might be the key link, so it shouldn''t be a problem for him to bring it with him.


    <span>"Okay, I will take you with me. Don''t hold on anymore, I am going to put this horn back into my storage ring." Ye Fan smiled and said. small


    Only then did the panda quickly climb onto Ye Fan''s shoulder in satisfaction, and once again became a panda. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2014

    2014<span>Ye Fan was also listening on the side. Seeing that Gu Qing was looking at him, he couldn''t help but say in confusion, "Why are you looking at me?" "It''s not like I''m an official. This matter doesn''t belong to me." This


    A woman, isn''t she beautiful? She was clearly hiding her strength, and it was also the crown prince. If she was truly concerned about Gu Han, why didn''t she save him?


    Ye Fan couldn''t wait to keep a low profile and not get involved in too many things. He wanted to avoid getting caught by the royal family and causing unnecessary trouble. And ¡­


    Besides, he really did not have any stance or reason to help. He was neither rted nor friends, and he was not someone in power. Therefore, he could not get involved in matters regarding the judgment of the yamen.


    Besides, it was true that this Luo Hongfei was a bad person. It was also true that he was an arrogant man. The yamen''s actions made sense. Why would he want to wade in? gouacheThe official frowned. "Prince Consort, you don''t know this, but Big Brother Ao Han is the number one genius of the Battle Mage Academy and has already reached the half-step point of immortality.


    He was one of the ten Heavenly Kings, a disciple personally nurtured by Principal Kong Zhuo. He


    <span>With such strength, he would definitely be able to enter the Sacred Emperor Academy next year, and his status would definitely be extraordinary in the future.


    <span>"I guess the yamen''s people wouldn''t be too harsh on Brother Ao Han after knowing his identity ¡­" "


    That''s very good, it means that he will be fine. I''m going in. "Ye Fan waved his hand, intending to return home.


    Gu Qing hurriedly chased after him. "Prince Consort!" Wait a moment! Even though... Although Big Bro Ao Han might be able to pass the test safely, the other party was still the son of the Imperial Uncle, and was also one of the four prodigies of Heaven''s Inquisition. Inverted


    It was not that the senior members of the yamen would randomly judge him. It was just that if there was a misunderstanding or something went wrong, it was impossible to say for sure. acacia<span>"You are, after all, the young duke, and also a rtive of the royal family. If you were willing to say a few words to the popr person in front of His Majesty, the yamen will certainly take it in ¡­"


    Ye Fan revealed a face of displeasure, frowned and said, "Gu Qing!" What do you think your status is!? You are just a maid, why should I plead on behalf of someone who isn''t rted to me!? He


    Your good brother? Or is it one of yours? "His sister came to find you for help. You''re pointing at me, do I owe you anything?" "<span>"I ¡­" Gu Qing was angered to the point that his face flushed red. His heart was in turmoil as he gritted his teeth, but he didn''t know how to retort.


    Although he could not say anything, he was cursing Ye Fan''s weakness, ipetence,ck ofpassion, and being a coward who sought fame... leaf


    When Fan saw the angry look on the woman''s face, he didn''t panic at all. ThisFor one thing, even if it were to reach the ears of the crown prince, it would not be a problem at all. end


    The Crown Prince actually didn''t wish for Gu Qing to have another man in his heart. ProudFrost realized at this moment that Gu Qing had no other way and immediately knelt in front of Ye Fan, "Prince Consort Ye! You. Please save my brother! Please save my brother! "


    Although he was willing to help others, but he was also not a good person. He<span>If he were to interfere in this matter, wouldn''t that be too lenient? In this world, his surname was no longer Ye. "


    "If your brother is so talented, there shouldn''t be a problem. I am indeed inconvenient to interfere in. There are many people with high authority in the Imperial City, so I can''t be considered as one." leaf


    As the sails spoke, they walked directly into the residence. Proud<span>Frost''s face looked like he lost his soul, but the little girl seemed to understand that this matter with the help of Ye Fan was not justifiable.


    Gu Qing, who was behind him, coldly and deeply looked at Ye Fan. He extended his hand to help Ao Shuang up. "<span>Shuang''er, let me ask you this: Big Brother Ao Han and Luo Hongfei, just how far have they fought? "Is Luo Hongfei seriously injured?"


    <span>Ao Shuang wiped away her tears and said, "Big Bro used his zhen yuan, breaking Luo Hongfei''s ribs, he was carried away ¡­"


    "What?!" It''s that serious!? " Gu Qing''s heart sank as he said worriedly, "It''s taboo to use your cultivation in random ways during battles in the Imperial City. Big Brother Ao Han''s half-step into longevity; using your cultivation base to do so is a grave crime ¡­" Press


    ording to thew, cultivators that were above the Spirit Creation realm would use their cultivation to fight outside the stage. If the situation was serious, it would at least cause their cultivation to be abolished ¡­ A felony. " "


    "Ah!?" Ao Shuang''s vision turned ck, and she nearly fainted on the spot. gouache<span>Qing Qing quickly supported the girl. "Shuang''er!" Don''t be afraid! I owe a debt of kindness to the Ao n, I will definitely think of a way to save Big Brother Ao Han! "


    "Sister Qing Er ¡­" I beg you, you must think of a way to help big brother. I am just a cripple that cannot cultivate, but big brother''s future is limitless! LargeBig Bro really wants to protect me too much. Big Sis, you know that he hates these hedonistic aristocrats the most, so he couldn''t control them ¡­ " Ao Shuang sobbed.


    <span>Gu Qing nodded. "I know ¡­" I understand that it was extremely difficult for you two siblings to survive in the Wilderness, and survive all the way to the Imperial City to rely on each other for survival.


    I''ll go beg the princess again and find a way to convince her. If the Grand Princess is willing to help, she might have a chance! " Proud


    <span>Frost nodded hurriedly as he watched Gu Qing run back to the house of the Marquis. gouache


    <span>Qing Qing rushed all the way to Su Qingxue''s room only to find that Ye Fan was also there. "


    <span>"Look, Princess, I said that she won''t give up and will definitelye to beg you." Ye Fan chuckled and said. gouache


    <span>Qing suppressed her anger and kneeled down, "Princess! Brother Ao Han''s family had once helped Qing''er in the Wilderness. Without them, Qing''er would have long since died.


    Now that Big Brother Ao Han is in trouble, I hope that Princess can help save Big Brother Ao Han.


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at Gu Qing thoughtfully and said: "I can understand, you want to repay me, but ¡­. I am just a married princess with no power to interfere in the handling of a case at the yamen. To


    No, I''ll help you contact the crown prince? See if the crown prince is willing to help? "Gu Qing immediately shook his head vigorously, "No!" "I dare not trouble the crown prince with this matter..."


    "Oh? "Then what do we do, I really don''t have the ability." Su Qingxue said with a troubled expression. gouache<span>Her gaze shifted, and she gritted her teeth. She kowtowed, then dropped her head to the ground.


    "I''m begging the princess!" Qing''er will do everything in her power to repay the princess for her kindness! "


    Su Qingxue''s eyes flickered as she looked at Gu Qing who was almost crawling on the ground. She thought for a while and said, "You can leave first. Wait outside the courtyard. I will discuss this with the prince consort."<span>Gu Qing''s eyes lit up with hope as he hurriedly retreated and left, closing the door behind him. iso


    After Gu Qing left the yard, Ye Fan frowned and said, "Xiao Xue, you can''t really be wanting to help her, right?"


    <span>Su Qingxue smiled slightly, "Husband, do you know who raised this Ao Han?" "


    <span>I heard from Gu Qing that it''s Kong Zhuo, the head of the Grand Examination Institution, one of the top ten Heavenly Kings? " Ye Fan said. Siu


    Qingxue nodded and said: "That''s right, this Kong Zhuo is no ordinary character. If we can settle this matter this time and save this Ao Han, my husband ¡­" "You''ve struck it rich!" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2011

    <span>2011


    <span>On the way back to the Imperial City, Ye Fan killed more than a dozen demon beasts that looked pretty good. Too many wouldn''t do, as it was too easy to arouse suspicion.


    He did not know if this n of making money could still be carried out after the death of the Emperor. In any case, it was not wrong to prepare. If not, he could sell it to the Soaring Crane Trading Company.<span>While killing the beast, the little panda had also helped. Although it looked like a baby, when it rushed forward, it was able to pierce through some of the beast''s throats with one w, its destructive power was astonishing.


    <span>Ye Fan realized that this little guy was only small in size, but its strength and speed were not ordinary. No wonder that Ascendant level Alligator Dragon King couldn''t catch it.


    On the way, Ye Fan was bored, so he chatted with the little panda.


    "Kid, do you have a name?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Ao, ao, ao ¡­" The little panda shouted a long line.<span>"You wouldn''t say that the invincible holy general in the prehistoric era is your name, right?" Ye Fan grinned.


    <span>"Aooo!"


    <span>"Save it... What are you bragging about? With your appearance, it''s already not bad if you''re not treated like a fat cat!


    <span>How about this... In our hometown, everyone told you to roll around, but I ¡­ At home there is a Luwu called steamed bun, you are called Soup Dumplings!


    <span>Soup Dumplings, huh ¡­ "On the inside, it''s ck sesame seeds. On the outside, it''s white, on the outside, there''s ck and white. It suits you very well!"


    The little panda looked at Ye Fan in puzzlement, obviously not understanding what the man meant.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about that. Heughed and said, "It''s settled then. You''re called Rice Ball!"


    "Aooo!" The little panda protested.Soup Dumplings! Did he like the name so much? Haha... Soup Dumplings! Soup Dumplings! "


    Ye Fan pretended to be confused and shouted nonstop.


    Arriving at a ce not too far away from the Imperial City, Ye Fan chose to travel using Wind Controlling Technique. He looked just like a Divine Dragon disciple.He had originally thought that the Imperial City would turn into a very sorrowful or grim atmosphere because of the death of the Emperor. However, after entering the city, he discovered that it was as if nothing had happened ¡­


    It seemed like the Supreme Emperor Su Jue''s heart was the divine needle that could freeze the seas. Even if he died, it wouldn''t make much of a difference.<span>Ye Fan was worried about his wife and quickly rushed back to the Northern Marquis Mansion.


    The moment he entered, the servants who saw him all began shouting excitedly!


    "The young duke is back!" "The Prince Consort has returned!"Su Qingxue, Ye Shuiqing, Uncle Shui, and Ye Danqing all hurriedly ran out!


    "Husband!" "You''re finally back!" Su Qingxue''s face was haggard and her eyes were red. She threw herself into Ye Fan''s arms.


    "Big brother, why did you only juste back!" Are you trying to scare us to death!? Mother is already prepared to rush back from the north! " Ye Xianqing did not have time to worry about that as she hugged her brother.Ye Fanforted them one by one, feeling pained in his heart, "My fault, Twilight Forest doesn''t have a mobile phone signal. I saw some demon beasts that wanted to hunt and exchange for some money, but they were dyed for a day..."


    "You''re still hunting?! Baili family''s Baili Jinge came over, and said that he was being chased by a mysterious killer. We thought that you ¡­ "You ¡­" Ye Shuangqing was almost about to die from anger.


    <span>Ye Fanughed awkwardly, "This..." "These assassins, they were somehow killed by some mysterious expert. I''m actually fine."


    <span>"A mysterious master? Wasn''t he a very powerful swordsman? Hundred Miles Golden Spear said that he was also saved by a mysterious expert when a sword intent descended from the sky! " Ye Dan Qing asked.


    Ye Fan nodded, with an innocent look, "Yes, I am confused too..." What had happened? Why is it that when I came back, there seemed to be traces of a great battle? "


    "Aiya, young duke, it''s a long story!" I heard that it was that mysterious sword cultivator who intended to assassinate His Majesty, but we don''t know the specifics.The pce has sent people several times to inquire about your safety ¡­ You''ve truly broken everyone''s heart this time!


    Who knows where this evil thief has the audacity to assassinate you. This time, our Shen Long family will definitely carry out an investigation! You are a genius of the n now! " Uncle Shui said indignantly.


    Ye Fan frowned. Could it be that the news of the Emperor''s death hasn''t spread? So he asked, "Assassinate His Majesty? What about His Majesty? "


    "This... "We don''t know," said Uncle Shui.<span>"Prince Consort Ma, you should be worried about the person in front of you. The princess is worried for your safety, so she hasn''t rested at all these days. She has fainted twice ¡­ " Gu Qing, who was standing behind him, said in heartache on behalf of his master.


    Ye Fan sighed. He didn''t teach Gu Qing a lesson this time and hurriedly supported Su Qingxue and said, "It''s because I wasn''t thoughtful enough, Princess, I''ll take you back to your room to rest and eat something. If there''s anything you want to say, we can talk about it after you''ve recovered.""I''m fine. I''ve been physically and mentally weak since childhood. As long as my husband returns safely, nothing will matter to me anymore ¡­" Although Su Qingxue said this, her eyes were full of hidden bitterness. It was obvious that she med Ye Fan for making her worry.


    <span>Ye Fan was smiling bitterly, but the next moment, Ye Shuangqing eximed, "Aiya!" Big brother, why is there a Whitey Grizzly on your shoulder? I was looking at you just now, and I didn''t notice it at all! "


    <span>At this moment, everyone also realized that Ye Fan was wearing a small pet.


    <span>"Is this kid really called Bai Pi?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"That''s right, this is a very rare high level demon beast. If it was in the tradingpany, it would sell for a very high price."


    <span>It''s even more expensive than a dragon''s cub because there are so few of them! " Ye Xianqing''s eyes were filled with affection, "Brother, can I hug him?"


    Ye Fan thought to himself, this guy''s appearance is indeed well-received in every world.<span>"Sure, I met it. It wanted to eat with me, since we were fated toe back, I brought it back. Oh ¡­" "It''s called Soup Dumplings," Ye Fan said.


    <span>Everyone suddenly didn''t understand what Soup Dumplings was, and waited for Ye Fan to exin before finally understanding. Although they found it funny, it was still quite appropriate.


    <span>Although Tang Yuan did not like his name, he did not refuse anyone who embraced him.


    Su Qingxue really liked the way Ye Qingxue acted with suchziness.<span>Even Gu Qing, who was standing behind him, had an earnest expression on his face. He was too embarrassed to speak of it.


    "Alright, alright, Princess, Rice Ball will be at our house from now on. If you want to hug me, you can go and rest. Look at your expression ¡­"


    No matter what, Ye Fan had finally persuaded Su Qingxue to rest.After exiting the courtyard, just as Ye Fan was about to find Uncle Shui and ask about the movements of the Imperial City, he heard a servant say that someone wasing from the pce.


    <span>Ye Fan felt a burst of vignce in his heart, but on the surface, he calmly came to the outer hall.


    One of the servants said very respectfully, "Prince Consort Ye has returned safely, it''s a cause for celebration. When His Majesty heard this, he was very concerned and wanted to invite Prince Consort Ye to enter the pce to meet him!"


    Ye Fan''s expression froze for a short moment, and he felt a chill in his heart. He pretended to be very worried and asked, "I heard that His Majesty encountered an assassin?" "Are you okay?"<span>"Many thanks to Prince Consort Ye for his concern. His Majesty and the Qi King are safe and sound." The attendant said with a smile.


    Ye Fan''s heart sank!


    Safe and sound!? Could it be ¡­ "The Emperor of the Underworld is not dead?!"


    How was this possible!? He had clearly killed him ¡­<span>Could it be ¡­ He had killed ¡­ Was it a double!?


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly remembered the indifferent expression on Su Juexin''s face when she saw the corpse of the Emperor of the Underworld ¡­


    <span>Damn it! Could it be that it wasn''t because he didn''t care about his son, but because he knew ¡­ That was not the true Emperor of the Underworld at all!?


    Was the Battle Emperor really that easy to kill? Ye Fan discovered that he seemed to view the royal family too simply.<span>"Prince Consort Ye? What''s the matter with you? " The attendant looked puzzled.


    Ye Fan looked a little touched, and rxed as he smiled and said, "Just now, I was worried about the safety of His Majesty, knowing that His Majesty is safe and sound."


    <span>"Prince Consort Ye''s kindness is trulymendable ¡­ Then ¡­ Please follow me to the pce? " The attendant gestured.


    "Please." Ye Fan''s heart tightened. This time, it really was like a dragon''sir or a tiger''sir. He hoped that he wouldn''t be found out...<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2015

    <span>"2015"


    "Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, carefully looking at the woman in front of him, "Why do I smell the scent of a conspiracy, are you really my cute Princess Xiao Xue ¡­ ¡­" Most


    Closer, Ye Fan felt more and more that Su Qingxue in this world didn''t seem to be that simple ¡­.<span>But to be honest, if Su Qingxue really did not have any tricks up her sleeve, she wouldn''t have been able to survive in this strange pce. Packages


    Even that mysterious senior brother and master showed that this woman truly did have many secrets in her heart.


    <span>"Darling ¡­" What are you thinking? Could it be a conspiracy? quaque


    "It can be considered a conspiracy, but it is also aimed at other people. I am doing everything for my husband." Su Qingxue slightly pouted. "


    "Haha, okay, okay. Tell me, this Kong Zhuo is not ordinary at all." Ye Fanughed.


    Su Qingxue then nodded and said, "Principal Kong Zhuo is truly from amoner''s background. But during his reign, not only did he cultivate to the Heavenly King Stage, he even paid respects to the Prime Minister!


    Although he was amoner, his strength was high and his ability to rule the country was outstanding. The heaven''s chosen ones and the n''s nobles all respected him. foramen


    During Principal Zhuo''s time as Prime Minister, there were many talentedmoners who were given a great deal of opportunities to be reused. This made the noble children anxious to study harder. straight


    After the influence, when the emperor in power, there were many talents, the great battle weed a golden age.<span>However, at the moment when Prime Minister Kong Zhuo''s prestige reached its peak, he was growing increasingly disgusted by the power struggles between the heaven''s chosen ones and the n, regardless of the overall situation of the country. Most


    "After that, the court scolded dozens of civil and military officials, provoking public outrage. After that, Kong Zhuo was demoted by the Emperor, and then he gave up on his position as an official ¡­"Ye Fan frowned, "He did it on purpose, right? Afraid of making a big contribution?" Find an opportunity to step down? "


    "This concubine doesn''t know, but the Supreme Emperor values Kong Zhuo so much that before my Imperial Father ascended the throne, the Supreme Emperor went and specially invited Kong Zhuo, hoping that he would be an assistant minister. Only


    However, Kong Zhuo didn''t return to the imperial court because he only wanted to teach at the Battle School. dares


    "Refusing the invitation of the Saint Realm expert, Emperor Ming Jue, is in itself an extraordinary act of boldness and capital." Su Qingxue said seriously.


    Ye Fan rubbed his chin, "You''re right..." "You really are quite capable."


    He was very clear about Su Juxin''s strength. That Qi King was also a Heavenly King, but in front of Su Juxin, he was trembling.<span>Thus, that Kong Zhuo truly had some ability.


    "The point is, although Kong Zhuo has resigned, many of the civilian schrs he chose to enter the imperial court are now in high positions!" Now


    At least 30% of the third grade or higher in the great conquest weremoners. These people would visit Kong Zhuo every year ¡­ Dozens of years passed in a single day! Right<span>For themoners, Kong Zhuo is their spiritual leader. They are his disciples and even believers ¡­ " Siu


    Qingxue''s eyes lit up and she said, "That Ao Han was brought back by Kong Zhuo when he was traveling in the Wilderness. It is said that he is an unnamed disciple." Proud


    Han Li himself possessed a Mystical Sacred Body and was an extremely talentedmoner. Now that he was half a step into longevity, his cultivation should be above the three great academies and he should also have Kong Zhuo''s influence. He would definitely be a top figure in the future.<span>"Many people have spected that Kong Zhuo, who has no children, has actually treated Ao Han as his sessor..." leaf


    Fan Jian asked curiously, "My wife, after saying so much, isn''t it more evidence that this Ao Han should be fine?" This


    Kong Zhuo has so many disciples, if he were to go and plead with a few officials, wouldn''t he be able to protect his pride? "


    <span>Su Qingxue shook her head and gently said with a meaningful look in her eyes, "Husband, you only saw the first point ¡­ ¡­ "Think again, is that really true?"


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment, then suddenly came to a realization, pping his hands, "Yes!" It is precisely because Kong Zhuo is a clear stream that he is even more unable to cover up and protect his own disciple! " Siu


    <span>Qingxue nodded with a smile, "That''s right, this time, Ao Hanqing has lost because of his way of fighting and his way of defeating thew. such as


    If he and his juniors tried to cover him up, it would mean that Kong Zhuo himself had be the person he hated, the person who abused power to satisfy his selfish desires.


    Thus, even if Principal Kong Zhuo was in the Imperial City, he probably wouldn''t intervene and even allowed the yamen to handle this matter impartially ¡­Even if he was extremely unwilling to part with this disciple, he would not be able to destroy the faith of so manymoners ¡­ " leaf


    <span>Fan Jian scratched his head, sighing, "Aiya... Listening to my precious little Xue''s analysis, I realized that this matter is not that simple ¡­


    <span>"Princess, you mean to say that you want me to save Ao Han so that themoners of Kong Zhuo''s bloodline can remember me?" Siu


    Qingxue nodded, "To be honest, I''m really lucky to have this opportunity.<span>Gu Qing and Ao Shuang have asked us, so we can go with the flow.


    Otherwise, would someone like Kong Zhuo ept such a favor just because hees over? " "However... "It''s not like I want to be an official, I don''t care about these connections, it''s too troublesome." Ye Fan curled his lips. He


    What wascking was not the connections of a Celestial King, but the sage realm! Heavenly King? It was just a simple one-shot. "Darling ¡­ There are some things that you can''t decide just because you want to and don''t want to.


    You and I are born to decide many fates, and we cannot escape.


    <span>Her husband was currently disying more and more of his talent, but he was more and more popr. more than


    It was because they were envied by others that they needed the support of connections and influence... heel<span>Kong Zhuo and Ao Han have a good rtionship with each other, and even managed to win over hundreds of civilian officials. This is a golden opportunity! " Siu


    Qingxue''s eyes were filled with eagerness, "Just treat it as me begging my husband. Don''t find it troublesome. Just try your best, okay?"<span>Ye Fan looked at the woman who had a face full of "hope man Cheng Long" expression, bitterly smiling, and said, "Xiao Xue, don''t you think I have no status? I hope that I will be an extremely important official, and the higher the better! "


    "No!" Husband, don''t misunderstand. This humble one doesn''t care about my husband''s position ¡­ " Siu


    Gentle Snow said faintly, "I only hope that my husband will have the strength to protect himself when I''m gone in the future. It will be smooth sailing, safe and peaceful, and that he won''t be bullied by others ¡­"Ye Fan was startled, this woman, was she actually preparing for "hindsight"? "


    Stupid woman, what nonsense are you spouting! Didn''t I tell you many times? I will cure you!


    Since you are able to help me scheme against him, I can''t let you die ¡­ Me<span>I want you to always tell me all kinds of schemes and tricks in front of me, and to help mee up with some ideas! " leaf


    As the sail said this, she hugged the woman tightly. The pain in her heart could not be expressed in words.


    Su Qingxue leaned into the man''s embrace, her eyes red, and said in a spoiled manner: "Husband ¡­ "Then just agree to let me go. Don''t mind me, just make a trip to the yamen ¡­"


    "Alright then ¡­ "I''ll listen to you." Ye Fan really couldn''t bear to disappoint Su Qingxue. After all, she had put in so much effort and thought so much for him.


    As for who he offended and what troubles he caused, Ye Fan was toozy to care about these things for Su Qingxue. "


    "Hmm, my husband is so kind ¡­" "


    What''s good, how are you? However... I''m not rted to that Ao Han at all, what would you say if I were to go?"I don''t have that kind of power either. He''s breaking thew. Judging by the rules, we can''t just stop him ¡­" Ye Fan was depressed. Siu


    Qingxue smiled gently, "Rest assured my husband... I have already thought about it... "All you need to do is ¡­"


    The woman leaned close to Ye Fan''s ear and whispered... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2016

    <span>2016


    <span>After listening to Su Qingxue''s n, Ye Fan could not help but frown. He said with aplicated expression, "Xiaoxue, you were in the pce and didn''t even go out. How do you know so many things?"


    <span>Su Qingxue smiled calmly, "Husband, because I have nothing to do everyday, I will have time to understand this. "Moreover, there are many things that can be learned just by reading a book."


    Ye Fan also knew that he wouldn''t be able to get anything out of her, but he had a headache and said, "Then, am I ¡­ ¡­" And call. "Here ¡­"


    "To eunuch!" Su Qingxue said, "He will definitely agree to this matter because it will also be beneficial to the Northern Marquis Manor."


    Ye Fan nodded with an embarrassed smile. He was not used to calling Ye Huang Tu ''Father''.


    Logically speaking, he should not be happy to have a man he had never met as his father, who was only a Heavenly King Stage.


    "Husband, you must remember that when you are in front of Qing Er, you must act very reluctantly. Don''t let her and the Ao Han siblings feel that this is a simple matter." Su Qingxue reminded.<span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand and pinched the woman''s exquisite face, "What on earth is your brain thinking all day?"


    <span>Su Qingxue pouted, "I was naturally thinking about how to help my husband all day ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed, smiled, and shook his head. Actually, there were a lot of things he had thought of, it was just that he didn''t want to waste his energy on them.


    To Ye Fan, the power struggle and the power background of this world was not something he cared about.


    <span>His first goal was to cure Su Qingxue and break through to the next level. As for the other people''s scheming and scheming, he didn''t care at all.


    However, others would not understand his words, so Su Qingxue was even more worried.Therefore, Ye Fan could only properly cooperate with him. Since the woman hoped so much for him to umte connections, then he would just follow her heart and do as she said.


    <span>Following that, Ye Fan found the contact method of Ye Huang Tu and contacted this world''s "father" for the first time.


    Ye Huang Tu''s tone was serious, and he did not waste any more words, allowing Ye Fan to get straight to the point.


    After Ye Fan gave a brief exnation, Ye Huang Tu said two words, "It was urate."


    Then, the call ended.<span>Ye Fan thought that this man was quite straightforward and was easily guessed by Su Qingxue. Ye Huangtu also hoped to win over Kong Zhuo and the other civilians.


    Outside the courtyard, Gu Qing paced back and forth with a nervous expression. It was obvious that this woman''s concern for Ao Han was real."Prince Consort!" Princess! Have the two of youe to a conclusion? " Gu Qing hurriedly asked.


    Ye Fan had a straight face, "The princess has already said so many times for you, so I will reluctantly go and try, but I can''t guarantee that I won''t be able to bring her out."


    <span>"As long as Prince Consort Ye is willing to make a move, Qing''er will be very grateful," Gu Qing lowered his head and replied.


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes showed a bit of ridicule. This woman must have been cursing in her heart for who knows how many times, yet she acted quite well.


    <span>"Follow me, otherwise, that Ao Han probably wouldn''t trust me and wouldn''t cooperate well." Ye Fan said.


    Gu Qing''s eyes revealed a trace of doubt. However, he was eager to go with them, so he hurriedly nodded his head.The two of them walked to the main entrance. With Ao Shuang and the rest, they took a taxi to the imperial city''s yamen.


    This yamen''s full name was "Judgement Division of the Ministry of Justice" and belonged to a daily security department of the Ministry of Justice.<span>The crimes involving the children of the nobility and themoners would be tried here.


    Only the powerful and influential would be directly involved by the garrison and go to higher level departments to judge them.<span>When Ye Fan arrived at the entrance of the yamen, he saw on the screen outside of the gate arge piece of stone, showing the order in which the trial would be held.


    "The seventeenth court, the haughty, the judge, Lian. "That''s right, it seems like there is still no court hearing." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Yes, but the next one will be it! Prince Consort, we have to hurry up! " Gu Qing said anxiously.


    Ye Fan took out his Divine Dragon Jade Talisman and revealed his identity. The garrison troops at the entrance of the yamen immediately let him through.


    The three of them entered the office building of the Judgement Division. Just as they were about to ask someone where they could find the judge named Lyan, a familiar voice was heard by Ye Fan after walking for a short while.<span>"Master Li! You can''t underestimate him just because he''s Kong Zhuo''s disciple!


    My son is just young and vigorous. Even though it''s wrong, it''s not like he''s going to fight!


    That Ao Han is ruthless! Such a troublesome people, we must not be lenient! ""Uncle Guo, don''t be impatient. I''ll handle this matter impartially. Just wait until the trial starts, just wait and see ¡­"


    "Sir Li, then let me ask you. ording to thew, with your level of cultivation, how are you going to punish someone for wounding others in the Imperial City?"


    <span>"ording to Article 124 of the Law of Conquest, cultivators above the Spirit Forming realm are to use their cultivation to fight within the city. If there are no casualties, a fine of 100,000 shall be imposed. If there are any casualties, the cultivators shall be abolished at least, and if there are any more, they shall be executed ¡­"


    <span>"Good!" "Then I shall wait for Sir Li to enforce thew impartially!"


    <span>Inside the office, Uncle Luo Bei Wang was pressing down on the bearded Judge Lian with a face full of righteous indignation.


    Although there was discontent on his face, he didn''t dare to be rude to his uncle, so he could only agree.


    At this time, Ye Fan walked to the door and said, "Uncle Guoguo, you''vee privately to harass the judge. Isn''t it a good idea to spread this news?""Prince Consort Ye?" Luo Bei looked at Ye Fan, his eyes revealing a trace of doubt, "Why would Prince Yee here?"


    Ye Fan sighed, "I don''t want to either, but since you have captured the people from the northern army, and my father is at the frontline, I must bring him back."


    <span>"What!?" Judge Lian looked surprised, "Isn''t that arrogant guy a student from the Grand Examination? How did he be a member of the northern army? "


    Luo Bei Wang thought of something and said angrily, "Nonsense!" "Ao Han has not even graduated yet, how can he join the northern army!?"


    Ye Fan said, "Although he hasn''t graduated yet, his cultivation is enough. He is Principal Kong Zhuo''s disciple."


    Even if it was the preparation camp, it was still a proper military force from the north. They were preparing to go to the front lines to gain some experience.


    <span>"If you don''t believe me, Judge Rian can call the northern army right now, or check their web pages to see if there are any new recruits for this prep camp."


    Upon hearing that, Lillian hurriedly turned around and used his prehistoric stoneputer to check. After a while, he frowned and asked, "There really is one?"


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "ording to thew of the great conquest, soldiers who break thew must be handed over to the generals of the army for punishment. The Ministry of Justice cannot directly usurp power to judge soldiers."


    <span>"Humph!" The northern army was like the duke of Zhenbei covering the sky with one hand. It was just a sentence for him to hang a neer in the preparation camp! This is simply a shield! "


    "Master Li, you can''t be fooled by such a simple trick!" Luo Beiwang said with a dark face.


    "It was clearly written there. Why is it a scam? Imperial Uncle, could it be that you want Master Li to know thew and break thew? " Ye Fan asked back.<span>He also knew that the identity of Ao Han, as a soldier, was most likely written up temporarily. However, the key point was that from a legal point of view, this was true.


    Although this kind of situation had happened before, to put it bluntly, only people with value would receive such treatment.


    <span>In a world where the strong were respected, having one of them be a soldier on the frontlines was beneficial to the war, so the war didn''t fix this loophole.


    At the same time, this way, Ao Han would not bepletely fine. His crime was still there, he would just have to go to the army and be punished.


    <span>There are two ways to be punished in the military. He returned to his old path. If it was up to him, he would waste it. If it was up to him to kill, he would kill it.


    "Master Li, you can''t be fooled by such an obvious trick! This is a defiance of thew! " Luo Beiwang continued to pressure and stimte them.


    "Uncle Guo, we can understand that your son has been beaten, but you are the one who is looking down on thew, right?" Ye Fan refuted.<span>Rian''s expression wasplicated, "The two of you, don''t argue anymore! Since he said that this Ao Han is from the northern army, then when the court starts, I will directly ask him! to see if it''s true or not! "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2017

    2017After hearing this, Ye Fan was somewhat surprised. It seemed that these judges were not weak, and still had a basic bottom line.


    <span>Since he made such a request, Ye Fan couldn''t say anything about it. After all, he couldn''t possibly be unaware of the fact that he had joined the northern army.


    Luo Beiweing narrowed his eyes and said, "Sir Li''s actions are wise, but when we''re watching from the sidelines, we shouldn''t let anyone else collude with us.""Rest assured Imperial Uncle, this official will naturally enforce thew impartially." Li An waved his hand, "Please leave, both of you. I''m preparing to hold a court session now."


    <span>More than ten minutester, Ye Fan and the other two came to a spectator seat in the court. Opposite them sat Luo Beiwang and a few other people from the Luo family.


    The judge, Liam, had a serious look on his face as he shouted, "Bring the suspect, Ao Han!"<span>Two garrison soldiers immediately walked in with a ck-clothed Gu Han in tow.


    Ao Han''s hair was in a mess, his face was covered with dust, and he looked to be in a rather sorry state.At the same time, he was also wearing a pair of handcuffs made from darksteel. This special torture device looked ordinary, but it was also extremely precious. It could only be broken when one was an Empyrean.


    "Brother!" When Ao Shuo saw her brother, she couldn''t help but call out with tears in her eyes.


    <span>As soon as Ao Han saw the three people on the spectator''s stand, he immediately became stupefied. "Shuang''er?" Miss Gu? "


    "Silence! You are not allowed to talk to outsiders! " Rian scolded loudly.


    Ao Han lowered his head and saw himself with his handcuffs and anklets, his entire body covered in filth.


    Then, he stealthily nced at Gu Qing, who was as beautiful as a painting. Hisplexion couldn''t help turning red, and his eyes revealed an iparably unwilling and vexed expression ¡­


    However, Gu Qing didn''t pay much attention to this. Seeing that Ao Han had turned his head away so quickly, he started to feel anxious, and couldn''t help but cough.<span>Ao Han raised his head again to look at Gu Qing, only to see Gu Qing winking at him ¡­


    <span>"Ao Han, I ask you, are you nning to join the army?" he asked quickly.


    <span>"Joined the army?"


    <span>Ao Han turned his head around, his eyes revealing a trace of confusion. However, after ncing at Gu Qing beside him, he gradually realized something.


    Seeing the anxiety in Gu Qing''s and Ao Shuang''s eyes, Ao Han nodded his head, "Yes, students are joining the army."<span>"Oh? Have you joined any army? " he asked again.


    <span>At this time, Ao Han nced at Ye Fan, after thinking for a moment, he said, "Northern Army."


    Ye Fan remained silent and muttered in his heart. This Gu Han was really smart, no wonder he was so young.Speaking of which, at his age, he wasn''t that strong.


    Luo Beiwang, who was sitting outside, stood up as soon as he heard her.


    "Since you are a soldier, you should leave it to the northern army to deal with first. Men, take him to the northern army camp and take him to handle the procedures. Afterwards, take him to the northern army camp!"


    "Master Li! This is clearly a collusion between us! " Luo Beiwei shouted.<span>With a slightly displeased expression, he frowned and said, "Uncle Guo, above the court, I will do things ording to thew. Please behave with dignity."


    <span>Luo Beiwang gritted his teeth, coldly nced at Ye Fan and the other two, then turned around and led the group away.


    Ye Fan slowly got up, seeing that Ao Han was being led away, he said, "Okay, the northern army will release him, he should be temporarily fine."


    "Thank you, Prince Consort Ye, for saving us! Shuang''er will definitely remember this great kindness! Ao Shuang immediately knelt down."No need to thank me, as long as you don''t make any more mistakes, it''s fine. If it wasn''t for the princess begging me, I wouldn''t have had the interest to cause this trouble." Ye Fan said.


    "Prince Consort, your son will keep his promise and repay you and the princess well!" Gu Qing bowed as he spoke as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders.


    "Don''t think that everything is fine. Uncle Guo will not let this matter rest so easily. After all, his son was beaten up by themoners. Even if he were to lose face, he wouldn''t be able to do it." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Gu Qing frowned and said, "As long as Big Brother Ao Han''s cultivation is not wasted or sentenced to death, this is the best oue." Even if they were to be humiliated, they could only bear with it.


    "I''ll tell Big Brother, don''t be rash. This time, it''s all thanks to the princess'' consort, as well as elder sister Qing''er." Ao Shuang choked with sobs.


    After leaving the yamen, Ao Shuang bowed and said, "Prince Consort, sister Qing''er, Shuang''er will be returning to her residence first. Thank you so much for today.""Are you going by yourself?" "Let''s take a ride together, it''s on the way anyway." Ye Fan felt that it wasn''t easy for this little girl, so sending her off wasn''t a big deal.


    "No, no, sitting down is already very troublesome for Prince Consort." Ao Shuang shook her head."Don''t talk so much nonsense, get in the car." Ye Fan waved his hand.


    Seeing that Gu Qing had also nodded his head, Ao Shuang carefully followed him into the car.


    On the car, Ye Fan casually asked, "Do you usually work at that jewelry store?"<span>"Yes, Shuang''er doesn''t have much talent for cultivation. She is naturally weak and sickly, so she can only do some simple work." Ao Shuang said in a low voice.


    Ye Fan did not hold back, directly grabbing Ao Shuang''s arm with one hand and giving her a vein.


    Ao Shuang was first scared to the point of trembling, but when she remembered that Ye Fan was a genius doctor, she felt relieved.


    "Your body is indeed weak. You should have some blood deficiency from birth.<span>"Later on, I didn''t properly supplement it, which caused my body to be weak." Ye Fan sighed, this kind of thing could only be considered a natural deficiency, and it was very difficult to make up for it.


    "Shuang''er''s family gathered medicinal herbs and hunted them at the border. Because of some misfortune, Shuang''er has been living a poor life since she was young, and has fallen sick to her roots."


    However, Shuang''er and Big Brother Ao Han were very kind. They stayed at their residence and took care of many elderly, weak, and handicapped people, as well as orphans and widows.<span>"All of the money Shuang''er earned from her work has been used to buy medicine for the sick poor," Gu Qing said quietly by the side.


    <span>Hearing this, the image of Du Yun''er appeared in Ye Fan''s mind. She had always been kind enough to help the weak ¡­


    I wonder how is Yun''er, as a phoenix girl, training should be easier for her.<span>"Also, don''t blindly help others. You are also a person who is prone to illness, so it''s appropriate for you to buy yourself something to eat." Ye Fan gently said.


    Ao Shuang was ttered, her face slightly flushed. "Many thanks for Prince Consort''s concern. Shuang''er is actually not too bad either. She''s not hungry, nor is she cold."


    The car drove all the way to an old courtyard.Actually, Ye Fan came here once before, but he naturally pretended to be here for the first time.


    As soon as Ao Shuang stepped out of the car, more than a dozen elderly, women and children rushed out, asking how Ao Han was doing.


    <span>"Don''t worry everyone. It''s all thanks to the help of a noble person. Big Brother will be back soon." Ao Shuang said, turning around. "Many thanks to Prince Consort Ma for bringing this humble girl back."


    Ye Fan looked at those thin and yellow faces, and their worn out clothes. Each and every one of them looked at him with fear, and their hearts also had a bad feeling.That night, he didn''t pay much attention. It was only when he got closer to the city that he realized how huge the gap was between the aristocrats and themoners of the prehistoric continent.


    Compared to this ce, the welfare homes on Earth could already be considered a very blessed ce.<span>Gu Qing noticed the change in Ye Fan''s expression and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    As the car drove back to the house of the Marquis, Gu Qing probed, "Prince Consort, are you feeling sympathy for thosemoners?"


    <span>Ye Fan looked at her, "What, do you think I should be indifferent?" That would fit your image? "


    Gu Qing''s expression stiffened as he hurriedly shook his head. "That''s not it. Qing''er doesn''t think that way ¡­"<span>Ye Fan didn''t care about it at all, and smirked as he said, "It seems that the people in the courtyard care a lot about the Ao Han siblings."


    "That''s right. Big Brother Ao Han is the support for them. I hope that the aristocrats will not help them at all. The poor can only rely on the heroes that appear amongst the poor," Gu Qing said in a low voice.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Spending just a little money can make these people deeply grateful. Moreover, having a little morebor can also promote the prosperity of the Great War, so why aren''t the nobles willing to help?"


    Gu Qing blinked his eyes and replied with a question, "Haven''t you been like this since the ancient times? The rule of the Great Wastnds was that the strong were respected! Who would care about the weak? "


    Ye Fan was stunned, then forced a smile and shook his head. That''s right, the difference between the strong and the weak was naturally too great, so much so that themoners were not treated as the same kind of people.


    <span>On Earth, the rich second generation were also people, and the rich second generation were also people. But in the primitive world, aristocrats could be gods.


    Ye Fan knew that he shouldn''t be "nosy." He didn''te to this world to save tens of thousands of people. He was already busy enough.<span>However, when he thought of Du Yun''er, he also thought of Principal Li. He thought of how the elder had taught him to "never act with kindness".


    In front of his eyes, the thin and helpless faces kept shing by ¡­


    Ye Fan rubbed his forehead. He could not give up on basic human nature for his own selfish desire. If he did that, he would lose his heart.<span>Thinking about this, Ye Fan raised his head and said, "Go back and tell Uncle Shui about what I requested, and prepare some clothes and food for the winter. Tomorrow, we''ll send some to the people in the courtyard."


    <span>Gu Qing stared nkly at that person. She had never expected that Ye Fan would make such a decision.


    <span>Was it intentional? To show mercy? Or was he truly kind?


    Gu Qing didn''t understand. No, she had never been able to understand this man from the start. This caused her mind to be increasingly chaotic.


    "What are you daydreaming for? Did you hear that? " Ye Fan frowned.<span>"I got it." Gu Qing came back to his senses and looked at the man with aplicated expression. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2013

    2013


    The face of the Qi King paled immediately and he knelt down on one knee, "Your Majesty! Do you doubt this official''s loyalty!? "You and I are brothers from the same n who grew up together!"


    "Hey, little brother, I was just joking with you. I scared you so much, haha ¡­"


    Emperor Ming De hurriedly used both hands to help Qi Wang up. With a glimmer in his eyes, he said, "Actually, I have truly let you down on this matter."<span>I have no choice but to fall into chaos without the emperor ¡­ by


    <span>So, when the Emperor was young, he secretly picked children of the same age from the n to cultivate shadow double. No


    Growing up with me alone, and using a secret technique to change one''s appearance. This


    One thing, it is a top secret, other than the Supreme Emperor and I, no one knows who is me and who is the double ¡­<span>This assassination attempt perfectly verified the Emperor''s actions. It''s extremely correct. "


    "That''s right... "What''s the difference between you and your Imperial Brother?" The Qi King asked with a stiff smile. paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisicDe Di asked with a strange look in his eyes, "The Qi King ¡­ Then, do you think that my current ¡­ Was it his real body? Or a shadow? " homo-


    The King was instantly stupefied and shuddered. He swallowed his saliva before lowering his head and saying: "Regardless of whether it is his real body or his shadow, Chendi will try his best to fight for the sake of His Majesty''s death!"<span>"Hahahaha..." paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    The Kaiser''sughter filled the imperial study.


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    An hourter, Ye Fan came out of the pce.


    Dong Shou''s first ce belonged to him as expected. At that time, the disciples of the other aristocrats had already retreated out of fear and had not managed to hunt many demonic beasts. pinch


    With hundreds of thousands of dors, Ye Fan finally got what he wanted. The first funds for buying the herbs for Su Qingxue was finally gathered.However, Ye Fan wasn''t very happy, because he knew that he wasn''t really safe anymore. kwang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wangwang-wangwangwangwangwangwangwangw[email protected]@


    The room would definitely still suspect him, and there might even be some further probing or even assassination attempts. order


    <span>There had been no overzealous actions in the past, but now it was just an inconvenient time to make a move within the Imperial City, or to deploy in secret. From


    <span>It didn''t matter if he was alone, but he wasn''t alone after all. He couldn''t just walk away. This


    <span>Not like Earth, he was almost the god of the world, with all sorts of connections and resources. It would be more convenient to do a lot of things, but here ¡­ He was just a neer. more


    What gave Ye Fan a headache was just how many of his double bodies the Emperor of the Underworld had. Was what he saw today really true? ShakeShaking his head, other than having to work even harder in the future, Ye Fan didn''t have any other way for now, so he could only take one step at a time. Run


    Arriving at the Flying Crane Trading Company and handing over all the money, Ye Fan finally returned to the house of the Marquis.<span>Over the next two days, Ye Fan went to the academy''s library to read, as usual, while at night he went outside to cultivate.


    Only, Ye Fan was more careful than before, and the ce he went to was also further away. Decoction<span>Yuan Zhou was quitefortable with the Hou Mansion. Perhaps, it was too pleasing. Su Qingxue, Ye Xianqing, and even a bunch of servants were very willing to feed it all kinds of food. Decoction


    <span>Yuan Yuan didn''t refuse either. Other than eating and sleeping every day, his days were like those of the panda in the zoo. like


    <span>As long as he could see Ye Fan every day, Rice Ball would no longer have any desires or requests. Hugh


    On the second day of the holiday, Ye Fan was busy with surgery. He would give some visits to the patients after the surgery, and then teach them medical skills in ss. one


    <span>Tsk, he didn''t look any different from before. It was as though the one who assassinated him wasn''t him. This


    "A few days ago, if the only thing that surprised Ye Fan was the Hundred Miles Golden Spear."


    Prince Consort Ye, thank you for your guidance. I sent a flower to Huang Ying''er, who looked at me twice more! And you''re stillughing! "


    Seeing this big guy''s face full of smiles, Ye Fan also felt that it was like a c, so he patted this guy on the shoulder and said: "Keep at it, asionally being cold to you, and don''t be discouraged, it''s like a drop of water passing through a stone."


    Hundred Miles Golden Spear was moved but also felt a little worshipful. "What a great ''water drop through a rock''! Prince Consort Ye is truly a great talent! " leaf


    The sail was embarrassed. Why did it feel like he was bullying a child?When the people of the house of the Marquis heard that Ye Fan was actually teaching Baili Jinge how to pursue Huang Ying''er, they also burst out intoughter. Siu


    Qingxue started to make jokes in private, "So my husband is so good at tricking girls. It''s so hard on me."


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, thinking that in terms of deceit, he couldn''t possibly deceive "you".It was getting cold, near the end of the year.


    In the evening, Ye Fan returned from the Xuanyuan Academy. Just as he was about to enter the door, he saw a somewhat familiar shadow of a woman anxiously walking back and forth outside the house of the Marquis.


    The servants of the house of the Marquis saw that Ye Fan had returned and hurried over to greet him. same<span>When he saw that the woman was still wandering around, he immediately chased her away.


    "Go away, go away! I already told you to leave! Are you asking for a beating!? " The guard reprimanded loudly. leaf


    Fan put out his hand to stop her, "Don''t be like this, I know this girl." two<span>When the guards heard this, they hurriedly and nervously retreated.


    "You are ¡­ The girl in the jewelry store? " Ye Fan recognized that this was that Ao Shuang.


    Ao Shuang''s eyes were red, her face still had the red mark of being hit. Seeing Ye Fan, she knelt down while crying and said: "It''s me! Prince Consort Ye, you recognize me?! "


    "Yeah, what are you doing here?" Ye Fan asked curiously."I... I came to look for Big Sister Gu Qing. I know that she has entered the Northern Marquis Estate, but ¡­ "But the guards at the entrance don''t believe me, they don''t want to report on my behalf." Ao Shuang said helplessly.


    Ye Fan looked at her old clothes, and once again found himself in a sorry state. It was normal for the guards to ignore her. end


    <span>Unexpectedly, Gu Qing was just a maidservant. He didn''t have much status in the Residence of Ye. leaf


    Fan Xian sighed and said to the guard, "Go call Gu Qing out."The guards then received their orders, and before long, Gu Qing walked out from within. one


    <span>When Gu Qing, who was dressed as a servant, saw Ao Shuang, he immediately ran over anxiously and asked, "Shuang''er!?" You. What''s wrong with you!? "


    "Sister Qing Er!" Ao Shuang cried out. She grabbed Gu Qing''s arm with both hands and said anxiously, "My brother! My brother beat up my uncle''s son! He was taken to the yamen! "Quickly think of a way to save him!"


    <span>"What!?" Gu Qing''s face paled. "Big Brother Ao Han ¡­" He hit Luo Hongfei!? "Why!?"


    <span>"It''s that Luo Hongfei who has been harassing me these past few days followed me into the yard and thought ¡­ He wanted to ¡­ "My brother just happened to bump into him, so I beat him up..." Ao Shuang''s tears fell like rain.


    Gu Qing immediately understood. "Don''t worry! Wasn''t Big Brother Ao Han the number one genius in the Grand Examination? Let''s go find Principal Kong! Principal Kong will definitely protect him! "


    <span>Ao Shuang shook her head, choked with emotions and said, "Principal Kong went to 36 heavenly passages to visit your old friend! That Luo Hongfei only dared toe here because he had asked around!


    I... I really don''t know who else to look for, so I can only look for Sister Qing Er for help! "Sister Qing Er, quickly think of a way ¡­"


    <span>"Me?" gouache


    <span>Qing was at a loss, her face was full of anxiety and helplessness. After a moment of silence, she couldn''t help but look at Ye Fan, who was standing to the side.

 Chapter 2019

    2019


    Upon seeing Luo Hongfei, themoners in the yard all paled and backed off in fear, maintaining a distance with the Ao Han siblings.Ao Han stood in front of his sister, clenching his fists tightly and gritting his teeth. "Luo Hongfei, what are you doing here again?"


    "Aiya!" Luo Hongfei stroked his ribs. "That punch of yours even made me feel the faintest of pain right now!"<span>Since young, even my father has not hit me, yet you, a lowlymoner, dare to hurt me? "


    Luo Hongfei''s gaze turned more vicious as he said, "Do you think it''s all over just because you joined the northern army?<span>I''m telling you, even if I haven''t crippled you, you can forget about this matter! "


    "Then what do you want!?" "If you want to fight, go to the ring. I will apany you anytime!"


    "Ha ha!" Luo Hongfei sneered. "Are you crazy?" What right do I have to fight with a lowlymoner like you?


    You aren''t even a noble and aren''t even qualified to start a duel with a jade talisman. Are you even worthy? ""Hmph, so what if you have a jade talisman?" Can you beat me? " Ao Hanughed instead.


    Luo Hongfei''s eyes shed with anger. "You have guts, and yet you still dare to talk back! Let''s see how long your mouth canst!"<span>Luo Hongfei pped his hands.


    The tall and skinny man dressed in embroidered clothing stood in the yard and shouted, "Everyone in the yard listen up! The owner of this yard has sold the entire yard to our young master!


    <span>Starting next year, the rent here will rise to five thousand yuan per person! Even a child had to be handed over! If you can''t pay up, move all of them! "


    As soon as these words were spoken, the dozens of men, women, and children in the courtyard were bbergasted, flustered and flustered.


    "Five thousand!? Wasn''t he only fifty years ago!? How can there be a thousand rent in thismoner district!? ""Selling all my family members doesn''t even amount to five thousand!"


    <span>Wailing sounds rang out. Most of the people present were old or weak, and some were even patients. To them, five thousand was an astronomical number!


    Luo Hongfei! What do you mean!? If you have anything to say,e at me! " Ao Han bellowed.


    Luo Hongfei sneered, "What does it have to do with you? This young master wants to buy a crappy house to collect rent, do I need to ask you? Is this breaking thew? "<span>"You!"


    <span>Without waiting for Ao Han to say anything, the man in embroidered clothes took out another piece of paper, which recorded all the information on the various characters.


    <span>"Listen up, residents of this courtyard. Liu Sishui is working in a cksmith shop, Wang Cui is washing clothes at Viscount Chang Heng''s, Zhao Daheng is the driver of the Lang Star Train."


    The man exined a bunch of information about the people living in the courtyard. Every time he said something, everyone in the courtyard would have an ugly expression ¡­<span>It was obvious that their information had been investigated thoroughly!


    "If you find out tomorrow that you''ve lost your job, don''t me anyone else. If you want to me someone for angering our young master, me it on where you live!" The man in embroidered clothingughed sinisterly.


    Themoners in the courtyard immediately thought of Ao Shuang losing her job today. Immediately, their faces turned even more desperate!<span>"No!" My wife and my two children are all pointing at me for money to support their families! "


    "Young Master Luo! Lord! Please let me go! I rely on washing clothes to support my daughter. "<span>Themoners were crying and wailing as they kneeled on the ground, begging. They tried to move forward but were stopped by a group of burly men.


    <span>"Second Uncle Liu!" Aunt Wang! All of you, get up! They won''t let us go!


    <span>If we don''t move out here, we''ll move out! At most we can find another job! " Ao Shuang''s eyes were filled with tears. One by one, she wanted to pull them to their feet.


    However, the group of people simply didn''t dare to get up while kneeling on the ground.


    <span>"Shuang''er!" Themoner district is filled with people. It''s almost the new year, how can it be so easy to find a ce to stay!? "


    <span>"Young Master Luo wants to buy a courtyard. Can we hide ten or a hundred seats?"


    "That''s right! Look at those shops! They don''t even dare to ept you. We''re old and we''re small. If we lose our jobs, how are we going to feed you?"


    <span>These pained words that were so realistic that they made Ao Shuang''s entire body go limp as she sat on the ground.


    Ao Han''s face turned red, even his veins were popping out. He gritted his teeth and looked at Luo Hongfei as if he was about to devour him ¡­


    "Shameless, despicable, shameless! As the son of my uncle, do royal rtives only know such despicable tricks!?"<span>Luo Hongfei looked disdainful. "What did I do to you? "But buying a house and collecting rent, which one of these things is despicable?"


    "You ¡­" Ao Han''s eyes shone with killing intent.


    Luo Hongfei teased, "What? You want to make a move again? Come on! I''m still recovering from my injuries, so I can''t even run away!]<span>Half a step into longevity, Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son, I''m so scared of the Xuansu Sacred Body! See if anyone can save you this time


    "Oh, by the way, you have a sister. What if you get caught, or you get crippled? Who will take care of her?"Ao Han panted heavily. With a final roar, hended a fist on the ground!


    <span>With a "peng" sound, a pit was sted open!


    The man in embroidered clothing and the group of muscr men were scared and quickly retreated a few steps, but when they realized that Ao Han did not dare to attack them, they all revealed acent look.


    <span>"What do we need to do to let them go?" Gu Han raised his head, his eyes bloodshot as he asked.


    <span>Luo Hongfei revealed the evil smile of a victor, and said with yful eyes, "This young master has always been kind and easy to talk to."


    <span>"Actually, it''s very simple. As long as I calm down, nothing will happen ¡­"


    "Then what do I need to do to calm you down? Break my ribs? Just do it! " Ao Han stood up, opened his cor and said determinedly."Brother!" "Don''t act recklessly!" Ao Shuang was so shocked that she quickly tried to dissuade him.


    Luo Hongfei snorted coldly. "Even if I kill you, it''s just a cheap life. What''s the point?""Then what do you want!?" Ao Han bellowed.


    <span>Luo Hongfei''s face darkened. "Very simple, I want you to kowtow to me in public for a hundred times!


    "All the residents in this yard, those who still want to stay here, and those who want to work, all spit on your head!"Upon hearing this, all themoners present froze in shock, their eyes filled withplicated emotions as they looked at Ao Han.


    On the other hand, Ao Han was trembling nonstop. A voice like that of a gears came out from his throat. He was so angry that he couldn''t say a word ¡­


    "Don''t even think about it! Luo Hongfei! "You are a beast!" Ao Shuang hugged her brother, cursing loudly as she sobbed.Luo Hongfei took out his cellphone and looked at the time. "It''s already sote, and I still need to go back and drink some medicine to recuperate. If you don''t agree, you can leave now."


    <span>"You guys shouldn''t be able to stay in the city anymore. It should be possible outside, but I don''t know if you''ll be able to survive, haha."


    <span>Luo Hongfei started counting. "Neen!"


    The group of men, women, and children in the courtyard all had helpless expressions as they looked at Ao Han, but none of them dared to speak ¡­Ao Han turned his head around and looked at all the pairs of eyes that had suddenly turned somewhat unfamiliar. There were anxious and anxious faces one after another ¡­


    Scenes were like des that continuously cut at his heart ¡­


    "Three two!"


    <span>"Puteng!"


    <span>Ao Han knelt down on the ground and kowtowed!


    "Brother!" Ao Shuang followed suit and knelt down, crying out miserably, "Don''t do that!"


    However, Ao Han ignored him and continued to kowtow. "Bang! Bang!"


    Thenky man immediately shouted, "What are you all standing around for?! Those who want to stay here, those who want to continue living in the Imperial City, don''t even think about spitting!? "


    The group ofmoners looked at each other in dismay, as if they were all hesitating.


    After a while, however, the cksmith Liu Sishui gritted his teeth and was the first to walk up to Ao Han. He said guiltily, "Ao Han, you must understand that there are old and young people in my family."A mouthful of spittle fell on Ao Han''s hair.


    With the first one, other people soon started to arrive


    "Ao Han, don''t me Aunt Wang!"


    The woman in the coarse cloth dress was too embarrassed to look at Ao Han, so she simply closed her eyes and spat."Pah!"


    Salivanded on his cold and arrogant eyes ¡­


    To the side, Ao Shuang was going crazy. She cried and wailed and reached out her hand to stop him, "Second Uncle!" Aunt Wang! Don''t do this! Stop vomiting! "Don''t puke! If you want to puke, puke on my body! Wuuuuu!"<span>"Shuang''er!" Don''t me us! We have no other choice! "


    <span>"That''s right!" "Ao Han is too reckless!"


    "We can''t all be unlucky because of him!"


    <span>How could a weak girl like Ao Shuang stop the residents that were surrounding her? She hugged Ao Han''s back in despair and cried non-stop.


    "Hahahaha!" Luo Hongfei sat in the car with excitement and madness in his eyes.<span>Who do you think you are! So what if he was Kong Zhuo''s disciple? So what if he was half a step away from death!?


    <span>My father is the country''s uncle! My aunt is the queen! My uncle is His Majesty!


    <span>Do you really think you can do anything just because you have some talent!? You want to fight with me!? Just eat shit! "


    Ao Han remained expressionless, as if he did not hear anything. He kept kowtowing with a face full of dust while his head was filled with sour saliva ¡­


    <span>In the courtyard, besides the sounds of kowtowing and the sshing of water from his mouth, there were only Ao Shuang''s hysterical screams of despair ¡­


    <span>At this moment, another crystal car arrived at the courtyard.


    Ye Fan and Gu Qing got out of the car. Seeing the scene here, the two of them were stunned.


    "Big Brother Ao Han!" Gu Qing''s beautiful face turned pale as she quickly ran in. When she saw the scene before her, she covered her mouth and opened her eyes wide. She waspletely stupefied.<span>Ao Han raised his head and saw Gu Qing. His originally numb expression revealed a hint of humiliation. He turned his head away, not wanting to face the woman.


    Ye Fan frowned, walked over and said loudly, "All of you, stop!" "Stop vomiting!"


    Seeing Ye Fan''s appearance, the rest of the civilians who hadn''t vomited stopped in hesitation.<span>"Tsk, how depressing." Luo Hongfei said with some regret, "Prince Consort Ye, do you like it this much to suddenly ruin the good fortune of others?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2018

    208s


    When he arrived at the house of the Marquis, he arrived at Su Qingxue''s courtyard and saw that the woman was feeding Soup Yuan. Decoction


    <span>Yuan Yuanzily lied on a stone table with all kinds of cooked meat and fruits ced around her. She looked cute and adorable while eating, which attracted a few servants who couldn''t help but look at her from a short distance.


    Seeing that Ye Fan and Gu Qing had returned, Su Qingxue stood up and asked, "Husband, did everything go smoothly?"


    <span>"Thanks to your stratagem, this Ao Han has already been sent to the northern army reserve camp. I estimate that he will probably be released tomorrow after some formalities." Ye Fan said.


    "That''s good. Qing`er should be relieved now, right?" Su Qingxue looked towards Gu Qing. gouache


    "Many thanks to the princess for her kindness. Qing''er will definitely tell Big Brother Ao Han."


    Ye Fan waved his hand at her, "Don''t thank me here. You can go and get what you want from Uncle Shui. I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    When Gu Qing heard this, he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Prince Consort Ma, you''re going as well?"


    "I can see that many of those people are very sick. Tomorrow, when I return from the academy, I will go and treat them." Ye Fan said. gouacheQing Qing was even more surprised, "But... "But Prince Consort, your medical fees are so high that they can''t afford it."


    <span>What are you thinking about, I won''t charge you money. "Ye Fan frowned and said:" Don''t just stand there, hurry up and go! " gouache


    Qing Qing felt mixed emotions. She really didn''t understand what this greedy Prince Consort was up to, but free treatment was still a good thing.<span>After Gu Qing left, Su Qingxue curiously asked what was going on. After hearing Ye Fan''s exnation, a hint of tenderness appeared in the woman''s eyes ¡­ "


    "My husband is really a good person. As a noble, he is willing to take care of themon people. It''s rare to see him in the primitive world," Su Qingxue said sincerely.


    "It''s just that I don''t want to disobey my heart too much. Since I''ve already seen it, I''ll just give it my all," said Ye Fan.


    "It''s easy for my husband to say it, but there aren''t many that can really do it." Su Qingxue said. leafEven the sail was embarrassed. This wasn''t anything amazing, so how could he be so noble ¡­


    <span>Right at this moment, a call came in. Ye Fan took a look and realized it was his mother, Ji Susu. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was a bit puzzled. Why did this woman call him, but he still picked up the call ¡­ "


    Uh... "What is it?" Ye Fan didn''t know what to say. Good


    <span>Ji Su Xin didn''t mind as she smiled, "Fan''er, I heard that you found a good opportunity this time to save that Gu Han? This was done beautifully! You


    Although Father didn''t tell you, he''s in a very good mood today! He even said that the Eldest Princess was truly a wangfu, and was very satisfied with this marriage!


    We''ll be home in two days. Mother really can''t wait to see how much my precious son has grown. She wants to see this princess'' daughter-inw ¡­ "Haha ¡­"<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. So this was all for the sake of talking about this, but it seemed that the couple was truly happy.


    <span>After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan sighed and said: "This arrogance..." "Seems like it''s been paid quite a lot of attention." Siu


    When Qingxue heard the phone call, she was also quite happy. She smiled and said, "Ao Han is at the Battle School and has the title of ''Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son''. cause


    Because his talent was extremely high, he possessed a mystical sacred body. For amon person to have such a physique, it was akin to being blessed by the heavens. He was truly a chosen child of heaven. by"To be able to win him over and pull him closer to Principal Kong Zhuo''s camp ofmoners, it is only natural that my father-inw would be happy."


    Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son? Reputation was useless. As long as one wasn''t strong enough, he would be easily suppressed... "Today, I was almost crippled." Ye Fan shook his head.


    "Ao Han is now a Hidden Dragon. The chance to rope him in and show him kindness is now. Once he''s a flying Hidden Dragon, it will be very difficult for my husband to show him kindness," said Su Qingxue.Ye Fan chuckled and muttered in his heart. Not to mention, if he was not a Hidden Dragon, when he flew up, he would probably wait until the yellow flowers became cold... When


    <span>However, Ye Guangtu and his wife and Su Qingxue''s thoughts were naturally different from his. They were both nning for the long term.


    <span>The next day, in the evening.


    <span>"The main door of the dpidated courtyard of themoner district was pushed open, and a young man dressed in ck walked into the courtyard with aplicated expression."


    <span>"Brother!" Ao Shuang, who had been pacing back and forth in the courtyard and was waiting for him, ran over excitedly and hugged her brother when he returned. Courtyard


    Many residents came running out when they heard themotion.<span>"Ao Han is back?!"


    <span>"That''s great! Ao Han, you''re finally back! " Proud


    Han saw the acquaintances in the neighborhood, and his eyes were filled with emotions, "Aunt Wang, Second Uncle Liu, Uncle Zhao... Rest assured, I''m fine... "


    "And he said it''s fine ¡­" Something big was about to happen! "Bro, you''re too impulsive ¡­" Ao Shuang choked with sobs.


    Ao Han hugged his little sister tightly, his sword-like eyebrows were tightly knitted together and his eyes were bloodshot. "Shuang''er, big brother is useless ¡­" "I''ve made you worry."


    "Alright, stop talking bro, it''s all over ¡­ ¡­" It''s good that you came back safely! " Ao Shuang wiped her tears and asked, "Did the northern army release you? It should be fine now, right? " ProudHan nodded his head and said, "The general of the reserve camp has told me that as long as I register in the reserve camp, nothing will happen." But


    I can''t leave the city as I please, and I can''t participate in next year''s Sacred Royal Examinations ¡­ This was because those who joined the army couldn''t enter the Sacred Royal Academy.


    "Unless I go to the front and gain military merits and make up for it, I will be able to regain my freedom.""Ah?!" Big Bro, you can''t enter the Sacred Emperor Academy anymore? "Then what should we do..." "Ao Shuang said worriedly."


    It''s alright. You still don''t believe in your brother''s abilities? Going to the frontlines to kill barbarian bandits is just the right time to avenge our parents.If one''s military merits were too great, they could directly be promoted within the army. It would be more useful than entering the Sacred Royal Academy! "I''m not interested in pleasing those hedonistic sons of bitches!" Ao Han said with disdain.


    <span>"Exactly! "We, Ao Han, are truly ambitious!"


    <span>How cold! We all support you! You will definitely be famous in the future! "


    <span>Everyone in the yard cheered and cheered.


    Ao Han revealed a smile, nodding his head. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked Ao Shuang, "That''s right, Shuang''er, why didn''t you go to the jewelry store today? This<span>Hey, aren''t you supposed to be working? Was it to wait for me? " Proud


    Frost revealed a wry smile and shook his head. "No ¡­ The jewelry store owner said... "I didn''t do well. I was fired..." "


    What!? What''s wrong with you? Aren''t you always the best-performing shop assistant? " Ao Han''s face darkened, "Was it done by the Luo Family?"<span>"Do you still need to ask? It''s definitely because of that Uncle Guo''s pressure. None of those store owners are willing to recruit Shuang''er!" This Imperial Uncle is really not giving us a chance to live! " The few aunties and aunties beside him were all proud and indignant.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man wearing brocade robes walked in with a dozen or so burly guards.


    Soon after, a crystal car slowly stopped at the entrance of the courtyard. The windows were lowered, revealing a grim profile. "It''s Luo Hongfei!"


    "Not bad, you''re just in time for a reunion now, aren''t you?" Luo Hongfei teased with a hand on the side of the window. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2020

    <span>2020


    Ye Fan turned his head, and coldly looked at Luo Hongfei, "You know that Ao Han entered the northern army right?"<span>"I know, so what? Haha... If he became a small soldier of the reserve battalion, wouldn''t he be amoner? Prince Consort Ye... Aren''t you asking too much. "Ugh!"


    Before Luo Hongfei could finish his words, he was choked by a lump in his throat!


    <span>Ye Fan moved like lightning, directly grabbing Luo Hongfei by the cor, mping onto his neck, and forcefully pulling him out of the window!


    <span>Luo Hongfei''s head hit the edge of the car window with a "bang!".


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Luo Hongfei screamed miserably in pain. He was startled and angry at the same time, but just as he was about to say something, he was pulled onto the roof by Ye Fan!


    "Bang, bang, bang!"<span>With three consecutive blows, Luo Hongfei''s head was broken, blood flowing out!


    Luo Hongfei rolled his eyes. He never thought that Ye Fan would actually dare to make a move!?


    <span>Furthermore, he didn''t expect that if Ye Fan didn''t use his cultivation, his strength and speed would be so abnormal!


    This scene caused Gu Qing, who was standing at the side, to be stunned. The siblings and themoners also had stunned expressions on their faces.


    Who would have thought that Ye Fan would be so decisive and directly fight without even saying anything?


    The group of Luo n servants were all dumbfounded. They realized that their eldest young master had been beaten up, so they quickly surrounded him!


    "Quickly stop!"


    <span>The tall and skinny man in embroidered clothes shouted, andmanded: "Come on! He did not dare to use his cultivation base! Hurry and catch him! "


    When the group of tall and sturdy men heard this, they hurriedly surrounded Ye Fan.


    At this moment, Ye Fan opened the car door, dragging out the dizzy Luo Hongfei from the car.


    Luo Hongfei didn''t even have time to react. Without the protection of his true essence, he was alreadypletely muddle-headed after taking a few hits from Ye Fan''s hands.


    Ye Fan saw that a few Luo n thugs hade up and directly treated Luo Hongfei as a human sandbag, and threw him over with one hand!"Ouch!"


    The three thugs fell to the ground, Luo Hongfei was already injured, and the impact caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood!


    <span>"Eldest Young Master!" "Young Master!" The man in silk rushed to help Luo Hongfei up.


    Luo Hongfei looked weak even as he stood there, but his eyes were filled with rage as he gritted his teeth and said, "Ye! You. You dare to hit me!? "


    "For no reason at all, you persecuted the northern troop members. As the heir to the northern marquis'' residence, why can''t I hit you?" Ye Fan sneered.


    "This brat is the one who provoked this young master!" He deserves to die! " Luo Hongfei roared with his eyes wide open.


    "Idiot ¡­" Ye Fan shook his head.<span>"You ¡­ What did you say!? You''re scolding me!? "


    Ye Fan sneered and said, "I even dare to hit you, so what if I curse you?"<span>Think about it for yourself. I have my reasons for talking about it to the Emperor!


    If you have the guts, say everything you''ve done! Snatching women, bullying the people, persecuting the soldiers in the north ¡­


    Do you think that your uncle the emperor is trying to cover up your stupid nephew, make the northern troop dissatisfied, lose the hearts of the people, and cause the anger of the civilian officials?Or give up on you, you useless fool, to preserve your image as a wise king?


    <span>Oh... Oh right, don''t tell me you think you''re one of the Four Great Geniuses of Heaven''s Inquisition?


    Open your dog eyes and take a good look... This brat before you, has already reached half-step into death!Do you think it''s useful for the war, or is it for you, the idiot?


    You think. Which one will your Imperial Uncle like more?! "


    Luo Hongfei turned pale and was speechless for a long time.


    <span>The scene was silent. Gu Qing stared straight at Ye Fan with aplicated expression in his eyes.


    "You ¡­ Are you trying to scare me? Can you scare me!? " Luo Hongfei gritted his teeth in dissatisfaction.


    <span>Ye Fan sneered, and directly took out his divine dragon jade talisman, "I''m scaring you?" Then why don''t we have one in the arena? Pride doesn''t have jade talismans, I have... Do you have the guts to receive the four prodigies of the spirit realm? "


    Luo Hongfei swallowed his saliva, thinking back to when Ye Fan was married, how he hid his true feelings and how he became famous recently... His heart became weaker and weaker ¡­


    "I''m warning you, from today onwards, do not let me know that you are harassing the people here ¡­


    Otherwise, even if others didn''t dare to touch you, I would dare to beat you to death ¡­ "Ye Fan wasn''t trying to scare this guy. If it wasn''t for the fact that killing this guy in broad daylight was a little troublesome in the Imperial City, he would have already made his move.


    However, if this fellow still acts so vile the next time they meet, he wouldn''t mind secretly killing him.<span>Ye Fan also didn''t do it to be proud of the Han siblings, he just simply couldn''t bear to watch such arrogant and despotic actions.


    Luo Hongfei''s face alternated between red and white. His lungs were about to burst from anger, but he dared not to say anything.


    At this time, his hatred towards Ye Fan had already far surpassed the hatred towards Gu Han...


    "Let''s go..."<span>Luo Hongfei staggered back to the car and left quickly with his men.


    <span>Ye Fan knew that this guy wouldn''t let this go easily, but he didn''t care. Such a small character would definitely not be able to stir up any trouble.


    <span>If he were to make a move secretly, he wouldn''t hesitate at all. He could just find an opportunity to finish him off...


    "Aiya! It''s all thanks to Prince Consort Ye today! "<span>"That''s right!" Thank you, Prince Consort Ye, for your kindness! "


    <span>The group ofmoners finally reacted, knowing that they could finally calm down, they all went up to kneel down and express their gratitude to Ye Fan.


    <span>"Alright, alright, don''t kneel." Ye Fan let everyone stand up.


    He then took out a pile of clothes and food from his storage ring, which were used by men, women, and children, and ced them in the yard.


    "Ugh ¡­" "That Ao Shuang,e here. You are familiar with the people here, help me divide up my things." Ye Fan called out.<span>As soon as Ao Shuang heard that, she wiped her tears, saying in a surprised and touched tone, "Prince Consort Ye ¡­. You even gave us something? "


    "Which one of you isn''t feeling well in your courtyard? I''ll help you take a look today. If there''s anything that can be cured, I''ll treat them for you..." "Not taking money." Ye Fan said.<span>When themoners in the courtyard heard this, many of them were so touched that tears streamed down their faces, and they surrounded him.


    <span>"Don''t worry, let''s do it one by one!" What was there to argue about? If you keep on arguing, I''m leaving! "


    Only after being yelled at by Ye Fan did the group finally calm down, and they all started to line up one by one to collect their things and treat their patients.


    Ao Han stood alone, not far away, looking at the crowd in the yard, surrounding Ye Fan, there were many grateful tears on their faces, looking lonely and out of ce...Gu Qing took out a handkerchief and walked to Ao Han''s side, saying in a low voice, "Big Brother Ao Han, wipe it ¡­ ¡­ "Then go in and wash up."


    Ao Han lowered his head and received the fragrant handkerchief. His eyes were brimming with shame and emotion, "Miss Gu ¡­ "To let you see me in such a sorry state ¡­""It''s alright, it''s all in the past now. You had no choice ¡­" "Don''t worry, with Prince Consort Ye''s help, Luo Hongfei won''te looking for us anymore," Gu Qing said gently.


    <span>Who would have thought that Ao Han would actually frown, his eyes nced at Ye Fan who was surrounded by a crowd, and he coldly said, "They, the chosen ones from the heaven, and the aristocrats of the n, are only trying to win the hearts. How could they really help usmoners?"


    <span>"Brother Ao Han... Don''t say that. If Prince Consort Ye really wanted to win over the people, there was no need for him to have so much trouble with Luo Hongfei, "Gu Qing sighed." To be honest, I really didn''t think that he would directly make a move ¡­ "


    <span>"Hmph, if I wasn''t born amoner, how could I be humiliated by someone like Luo Hongfei?


    I don''tck the strength to defeat Luo Hongfei, I onlyck the status of a noble! The power to duel with a jade token!


    <span>"Miss Gu, you just wait and see. When I''ve built my career and be an outstanding person, sooner orter, I''ll make Luo Hongfei pay!" Ao Han said with an ambitious look.


    Gu Qing smiled and nodded, "I believe Big Brother Ao Han will definitely achieve his goals ¡­ ¡­"Ao Hanughed, then said with affection: "Miss Gu, this time I owe you a big favor, in the future ¡­ I will definitely repay you twice over! "


    <span>"Big Brother Ao Han, don''t say that. I didn''t really help, but this time ¡­"


    <span>It was all thanks to Prince Consort Ye and his wife that the Residence of Northern Marquis had helped.


    <span>"If you want to thank someone, then go thank Prince Consort Ye." Gu Qing said as he led Ye Fan away.


    However, Ao Han frowned, his eyes filled with disdain. "Miss Gu, don''t be fooled by these aristocrats. Don''t forget, our family has been ruined and we have perished.


    They only wanted to rope me in so that I could be their ve and even see the connections behind Principal Kong ¡­<span>"I will go to the military to prove myself. I will win everything with my strength, I will never be the ve of these nobles!"


    <span>Guess what you like: chapter error, click this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2021

    2021


    Gu Qing was stunned. He lowered his head in silence and pursed his lips, but didn''t say anything. ¡ú 0 ¡æ.


    Ao Han took a deep breath and said, "Miss Gu, don''t forget what kind of person this Prince Consort Ye used to be.


    If he really was that kind, then why didn''t hee to themoner district to ask for a doctor in the past? Why didn''t he bring food or clothes to use?<span>Now that I''ve appeared, they took the opportunity to drag me into the northern army, and he''s here ¡­ I am very clear about why this is happening! "


    <span>Gu Qing frowned, wanting to say something but hesitating. To be honest, she couldn''t understand what kind of person Ye Fan was.


    <span>She felt that her arrogant words were a bit biased, but she wasn''t sure if she was really deceived by Ye Fan.


    On the other hand, Ao Han smiled, "Miss Gu is extremely intelligent. She must have thought of this long ago. I am going to wash up, and you must be ashamed of me... "


    Right at this time, Ye Fan shouted, "Gu Qing! What are you standing there for!? "Come here and give us your things!"


    "Oh... I... "I''ming!" Gu Qing hurriedly turned and ran over.<span>Ao Han wrinkled his brows, after hearing Ye Fan''s order, his eyes shed a hint of anger, but there was nothing he could do.


    He shook his head and walked into the house to clean up ¡­


    <span>While Ye Fan was treating a child, he nced at Ao Han''s back.


    Actually, from this distance, Ye Fan couldpletely hear the conversation between Gu Qing and Ao Han.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t care about what Ao Han said.


    Ye Fan only wanted a clear conscience, as for what this Ao Han was thinking, how could he have the heart to care?


    After finishing all these tasks in themoner district, Ye Fan''s heart finally felt a lot morefortable.<span>The next two days were the final days of Xuanyuan Academy''s examination.


    For most of the students, this was a time of great excitement and nervousness.


    <span>However, Ye Fan didn''t care at all. Naturally, he wouldn''t show his strength. Even though he was being closely watched by many people, Ye Fan was still only going to the Xuanyuan Illusion Realm, and purposely made a "small achievement" result.


    Although to the former Ye Fan, this was already a huge increase, butpared to Ye Fan''s current reputation, this result was still somewhat ordinary.


    On the evening of the end of term exam, arge group of soldiers wearing cold armor came back to the city.The citizens warmly weed them by the roadside. It was obvious that this army was very prestigious.


    The leader of the troops was a powerful lion-like demonic beast with wings. It was a rare flying demonic beast.Behind him, a few high-ranking officers mounted demonic beasts were also extraordinary. There were even a few spirit beasts that had unlocked their spiritual wisdom.


    <span>"Father, it''s been half a year since I''ve returned to the Imperial City. The Imperial City is bustling with noise and excitement. It''s much better than that deserted ce in Beiming City!" A young man wearing silver grey armor riding a blue unicorn said with a smile.


    <span>The handsome general looked serious as he said, "The destion of Beiming City is because of the persecution of the barbarians. Our northern army is not good enough. What''s there tough about?"


    The young man''s face turned serious as he bowed: "Yes, I know I was wrong."On the other side, a young high-ranking officer, who was wearing a ck armor and riding a white iron armored ox,ughed and said, "Master Hou, your discipline is really strict. No wonder Ye Hang is so outstanding at such a young age."


    The marquis frowned and sighed, "First Prince, don''t make fun of me. If I were to really discipline him well, I wouldn''t bring my second son into the army and make him unable to do anything ¡­"


    <span>"Ye Huang Diagram!" "What are you saying about Fan''er!"


    Behind the car, a mature and beautiful woman''s face peeked out of the window. The woman had her long hair tied up in a simple and elegant blue dress, and she looked dignified and dignified.<span>Ye Huangtu frowned and turned his head with a slight headache: "Madam ¡­ You shouldn''t yell outside, what''s the standard of things? "


    <span>"Who asked you to speak ill of my son again?! Haven''t you seen how outstanding Fan''er has been recently!?


    He is a god of poetry! The Divine Doctor Prince Consort! Dong Shou had even gotten first ce! What right do you have to dislike my son!? "


    Ye Huang Tu could only pretend that he didn''t hear him. He continued to move forward with a stern face, but increased the speed of his march as he crossed the street.<span>To the side, Ye Hang and the First Prince looked at each other and shook their heads with a smile, as if they were not surprised by this scene.


    The Residence of Northern Marquis was also full of joy at the moment. All sorts of weing costumes had been set up outside the inner mansion.


    Ye Fan had always been busy, so he didn''t pay attention to the fact that his parents and little brother wereing back to this world.Today, he was nning to read some medical books, but when Uncle Shui reminded him to hurry back, he realized that the days were unusual.


    <span>After waiting outside for a while, they finally saw Ye Huang Tu, Ji Susu, and Ye Hang.


    Many of the northern troop''s officers had already returned to their own homes. However, there were a few who had followed them over and prepared a table for the evening.


    Ye Fan was a bit embarrassed. To be honest, he didn''t know how to get along with these "family", but even if he had to bite the bullet, he still couldn''t let them see through too many ws.Fortunately, his mother, Ji Suxin, seemed to have a very cheerful personality. She shouted first after a long distance.


    "Fan''er!" Ji Su Xin waved her hand and smiled.


    <span>Ye Fan had never met such an enthusiastic "mother." Although this was his first time meeting her, he also felt deeply that this Ji Susu had apletely different personality from Feng Qinn.


    <span>As for Ye Huang Tu, he had a serious face but was good-looking. His eyebrows were thick, his nose was straight, and his face was as cold as a knife.


    <span>In terms of "looks", Ji Susu did not feel like she waspatible with such a handsome man.


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, this Ye Huang Diagram is much more handsome than Ye Long. Logically speaking, the Ye Fan of this world should be even more outstanding in genes. Why does he look just like me ¡­.


    "Darling ¡­" Darling ¡­ "Hurry up and greet them!" Su Qingxue was very nervous herself, but seeing that Ye Fan was in a daze, she could only urge him with augh.<span>Ye Fan was helpless, he could only go forward and simply saluted, "You two are back..."


    Su Qingxue was shocked, what kind of greeting was this? However, she could only worry about herself first. Ying Ying bowed and said, "Gentle Snow greets Father, Mother, Second Uncle ¡­"


    As the third young mistress, she was also a little nervous as she went up and called out "Dad, Mom, and Second Brother".


    However, the couple did not bother with her and simply nodded.


    Ye Wangtu was very polite to Su Qingxue as he said, "The Grand Princess doesn''t need to be courteous."<span>Ji Su Xin rolled her eyes at her husband, "What are you shouting about? You should call her daughter-inw! What princess? "Amateur!"


    As she spoke, Ji Susu passionately took out a jade bracelet and pulled Su Qingxue''s wrist, putting it on without any exnation.


    <span>"Child, at the banquet held at the pce that year, I felt that you had the appearance of a fairy. Marrying Fan''er had wronged you. This is a weing gift ¡­" If you wear it, don''t resent it, I am willing ¡­ "


    <span>Ji Su Xin grabbed Su Qingxue''s hand and smiled, "Come here, my precious son is fine. You are the lucky star of our Northern Marquis Manor!"


    Su Qingxue heard this and her face turned hot. She shyly shook her head, and was both happy and ashamed. "Mother ¡­ ¡­ "My husband''s achievements are all dependent on himself. My wife didn''t help much ¡­"<span>"Humph!" Ye Huang Tu red at Ye Fan, "You don''t even know how to greet your parents. You''re getting more and more out of hand!"


    <span>Ye Fan thought to himself, why are you a Heavenly King? His strength was not evenparable to Feng Qinn''s ¡­


    However, he was too embarrassed to say that, so he could only feign ignorance as he gave a "hehe"ugh.


    A well-built young man with slightly dark skin came forward and smiled: "Big Brother, I heard that you have awakened the Fire Dragon Bloodline after not seeing you for half a year?


    I knew it! Big brother, you definitely won''t stay in this world forever! Isn''t today Xuanyuan Academy''s end-of-term examination? "What''s your grade?"<span>Guess what you like: chapter error, click this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2022

    2022


    Ye Fan carefully looked at him, and he knew that the young man in front of him was Ye Hang, at the fourth level of Spirit Sculpting. He was a year younger than him, and was indeed quite talented.


    Hearing it, Ye Hang asked with pure concern, and Ye Fan also said truthfully, "It''s only so-so, it''s a small sess..."<span>"That''s not right... Logically speaking, Elder Brother, since you have the Fire Dragon Bloodline, you should be able to break through to the Core Formation Stage to reach the Exemry Mastery realm.


    However, big brother, don''t be discouraged. You should not have mastered some techniques to utilize the bloodline of the Fire Dragon Realm. When you graduate next year, your grades will definitely increase by another level! " Ye Hang encouraged with a smile.


    Ye Huang Tu snorted, "I thought I had improved a lot. It looks like I still haven''t worked hard."


    <span>"What nonsense are you spouting, Ye Huang Tu? It was not easy for Fan''er to reach the Core Formation stage, and he even managed to awaken the Fire Dragon Bloodline.


    <span>Father and many of the elders in the n are overjoyed, yet you are still pouring cold water on us!? " Ji Su Xin quickly defended.


    Ye Huangtu kept a straight face, "He is still far from being able to be the heir to the Northern Marquis''s heir ¡­"


    <span>Ji Su Xin rolled her eyes at her husband. She reached out her hand to support Ye Fan''s shoulder and smiled, "Son, ignore him. Mother believes in you. You will definitely surpass him in the future!"


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, thinking that if the light surpassed Ye Huang Tu, then who knows how many times he would have died already...


    "Qingxue, long time no see. I''m sorry that I didn''t participate in the wedding between you and Prince Consort Ye." A tall and sturdy young officer wearing ck armor walked over and said.Su Qingxue lowered her head and bowed, "Eldest brother, you are being too serious. Your brother is fighting in the border trials. Thank you for your hard work."


    <span>Ye Fan finally realized that this person was the First Prince of the current dynasty, Su Mo.


    However, because her mother was only a pce maid and was a scoundrel in the young days of the Emperor, even though Su Mo was the first prince, he was not the crown prince.


    However, the eldest son of the Emperor had a special position after all, so in order to avoid getting too close to the Crown Prince Su Yun, Su Mo had long since left the Imperial City and headed towards the north.<span>These years, most of them had been led by Ye Wangtu in the northern border. There were quite a number of military merits, which could be considered as princes who were close to the Residence of Northern Marquis.


    <span>"Haha, I''m just following Master Hou and doing odd jobs. Master Hou won''t even let me go to dangerous ces.


    "That''s right, I brought back your wedding present from the northern border. Although it''s not expensive, it''s still a gift from the heart."


    As Su Mo spoke, he took out a box from his storage bag and handed it over to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t think too much about it and directly opened it to take a look. He found a few red gems and some dark red dried medicinal herbs.<span>"Lava red diamond, red velvet?" Ye Fan immediately recognized these two things.


    "Oh? No wonder he was praised as the Divine Doctor''s Prince Consort, and actually recognized this red velvet? "This is a rare material used in a great battle. I have seized it from a general of the barbarian race." Su Moughed out loud.<span>Ye Fan smiled. These two things were indeed very useful to Su Qingxue. They could be used to create jewelry that could help her warm up, or they could also be used to make tonic medicine.


    "If you add these two together, it would cost tens of thousands of coins, right?" Ye Fan said.


    "After all, she''s my closest sister. That''s nothing." Su Mo said.


    Su Qingxue also revealed a grateful expression, "Thank you, royal brother, for always receiving royal brother''s gifts. As a sister, there is nothing that can repay you ¡­ ¡­""Qingxue, these words are unnecessary. You and I are half-siblings, there is no need to be courteous."


    <span>Perhaps it was because they had both lost their mothers since they were young and were not well liked by the royal family, so Su Mo and Su Qingxue had a good rtionship.


    <span>ording to Su Qingxue, every year when Su Mo came back, he would meet with her a few times and give her some gifts to take care of her health.


    Ye Fan put away the gift for Su Qingxue and sighed in his heart as he watched the scene of Su Qingxue''s reunion ¡­


    <span>In this world, Ye Fan was living in a perfect family, but he was simply too disappointing.


    <span>It wasn''t intentional for her to rece him just because she was confused, but she felt a bit embarrassed.


    <span>"Alright, alright. Everyone, don''t stand outside the door. If you have something to say, go ahead. Uncle Shui is ready for the weing banquet. Everyone, pleasee in!" Ji Su Xin smiled as she greeted him.


    <span>As the group of people entered the house of the Marquis, Ye Fan turned around and was about to enter, but he noticed that Ye Xianqing, who was by his side, lowered her head sadly.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but frown. When he had just arrived, he had heard from Ye Xianqing that everyone in his family didn''t like her, and only now did he understand the meaning of her words.


    There was no one around to talk to her. The couple did not care too much about their daughter.


    After everyone had gone in, Ye Fan stayed behind and walked over to grab the girl''s shoulders.<span>Ye Xianqing raised her head, her eyes glimmering with a tinge of pity, "Big brother..."


    "How about I go in and beat up those annoying guys? To avenge you? "He actually dared to make my beautiful sister sad ¡­" Ye Fan said seriously.<span>Ye Xianqing pouted, "Are you going to hit your parents and second brother? "It''s not like you can beat him ¡­"


    "That might not be the case. Without using my cultivation, I still have a chance of winning." Ye Fan blinked his eyes.


    "Pfft!" Ye Xianqing''s tears turned intoughter, "Don''t tease me, Brother. I''m used to it. It''s alright ¡­""You''re used to it, yet you''re still crying?" Ye Fan stretched out his hand and caressed the girl''s hair, "Listen, all the people in the world don''t care about you, it''s fine."


    As long as I am here, no one can bully you. Just tell Big Bro whatever grievances you have, understand? "<span>Ye Xianqing looked at Ye Fan with reddened eyes and nodded vigorously, "Ok."


    <span>"Alright, let''s go in..."


    "Hmm ¡­"


    <span>The banquet hall was bustling with noise and excitement. It waste at night before everyone dispersed.


    During this period, a group of soldiers had heard from god knows where that Ye Fan was known as the "Alcohol Madman". No matter what, they couldn''t get drunk, so they all poured wine for Ye Fan.<span>In the end, it was Ye Fan who had all drunk the whole group down...


    This alcohol consumption caused Ye Huang, Tu, and Ye Hang to be shocked. They had never seen Ye Fan drink so much.<span>However, the most eye-catching part of the banquet was the uninvited ''special guest'', Soup Dumplings.


    This shameless panda relied on its adorable appearance to rub against other people''s faces and revealed an innocent and adorable expression as it cried out.Although the northern army was all men, they still couldn''t resist the Soup Dumplings and all handed them over to him.


    This fellow was acting cute and asking for food, yet he really didn''t care about his face at all ¡­<span>Ye Fan secretly shook his head, thinking, "Being able to intimidate an invincible general in prehistoric times, it definitely can''t be this guy, probably its original owner or its ancestor."


    How could such a domineering title be owned by such a shameless glutton?


    <span>As soon as Ji Su Xin came back, she asked about the changes in the mansion and the things that happened with Ye Fan and Su Qingxue recently.


    <span>When she saw Gu Qing, Ji Su revealed a satisfied expression. She smiled and praised Su Qingxue for being so sensible, making both Su Qingxue and Gu Qing blush slightly.


    After the banquet, the soldiers all went back to their own homes while the First Prince, Su Mo, went back to his own pce.


    Ye Fan wanted to return to his study to read, but Ye Huang Tu called out to him.


    "Damn brat,e with me to the study!" Ye Huangtu didn''t say anything more. He turned around and left. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2023

    <span>2023


    Ye Fan looked at the back of this guy and muttered in his heart. Saying ''stinking brat'' with his mouth, he really became twisted just by listening to it.


    <span>Forget it... He was just ying the role. He had to bear with it.


    <span>In any case, after a while, he would bring his men back to the north, and he didn''t need to see his cheap father for most of the year.


    In the main study room, Ye Huang Tu was flipping through some books and furnishings on the bookshelf. With his back facing Ye Fan, he asked, "How is that Ao Han?"


    <span>Ye Fan still thought that it was because of something, and actually asked that Ao Han, so he said, "It''s nothing, didn''t you let him out?"


    "I heard that you beat Luo Hongfei for the sake of being arrogant?" Ye Huang Tu turned around with disbelief in his eyes.<span>"This is just a misunderstanding, I am not trying to be arrogant, it''s just that I don''t like Luo Hongfei at all." Ye Fan said.


    "Oh? "Kid, when did you be so bold?" Ye Huangtu asked.<span>Ye Fan shrugged, "Maybe he fell into the river. After getting amnesia, his brain got flooded..."


    <span>"Nonsense!" Ye Huang Tu snorted, "If you really have amnesia, how can you cultivate the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations? How can you write those poems and practice medicine? You think I''m that easy to fool?! "


    Ye Fan grinned and said, "Then why do you think?"


    Ye Huang Tu was stunned. He did not expect Ye Fan to talk to him so easily and even dare to question him back.<span>After a moment of silence, Ye Huangtu frowned and said, "No matter what it is, you shouldn''t be too arrogant!


    Don''t think you can get carried away just by getting some results!


    When you were at Dong Shou, I heard that an assassin was hunting you down.


    <span>This is your good fortune, but next time, if something dangerous happens again, it might not be so ¡­ "


    Ye Fan was surprised, "You even know this?"


    <span>"Hmph, do you really think that your father in the north doesn''t know anything?"


    Ye Huangtu''s eyes were dark as he said, "You used to y the fool in the past, and you even fooled me. On this point ¡­ It surprised both your father and your grandfather.However, you''re still too impatient. With your current strength, you still can''t truly protect yourself, so you should wait for next year''s Sacred Royal Examinations before considering revealing your true strength.


    In that case, the opportunity would be more sensitive and not easily ambushed.


    Regardless of whether you enter the Sacred Royal Academy or go to the Northern Army, you''ll be safe ¡­ "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, and was still worrying about how to exin his changes. Who would have thought, that even God''s Dragon n seemed to tacitly agree that he was purposely concealing something before!?


    Looks like in order to avoid being targeted by the imperial family, the Divine Dragon n has always had the habit of deliberately concealing their strength ¡­"However... It was true that he could not make the decision on his own. Since it had been exposed, he could only wee the storm of the future.


    This time around, you''ve done a good job in bringing that Ao Han over. This young man''s talent is already extremely high, and he also has the background of Kong Zhuo.


    <span>It will be of great benefit to our Shen Long family and Zhenbei Marquis Manor ¡­ " Ye Huangtu nodded.


    Ye Fan curled his lips, "I don''t think they would appreciate it either..."


    "It''s not strange that people who don''t appreciate favors would have many prejudices against our n.<span>But even if he was arrogant and ungrateful, Kong Zhuo would remember it in his heart. There would always be somemoners that would remember it.


    <span>"As long as Ao Han goes to the north, he will be associated with our Residence of Northern Marquis." Ye Huang said.


    Ye Fan looked at how Ye Huang Tu seemed to have a lot of ideas, but he himself was not interested at all.


    <span>He did not care about Ao Han''s future, nor about the thoughts of themoners.


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Huang Tu frowned. He touched a shelf and said with a serious expression: "Someone has barged into my study ¡­"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "What do you mean, we were robbed?"


    Other than Uncle Shui who would asionally send someone to clean up, Ye Huang''s study was locked tight.


    Ye Fan had onlye in once to look for some training methods, so he didn''t feel anything special about it.


    "Have any thieves entered the manor during this half year?" Ye Huangtu turned around and asked sternly.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but think of that time when he saw Gu Qing sneaking into the house of the Marquis. It seemed like Gu Qing was just around this study room...


    <span>Could it be ¡­ Did that womane in to steal something?


    However, now that he said it, he didn''t have any evidence to back it up. The key point was that he wasn''t sure if it was Gu Qing or not.<span>The most important thing was that Ye Huangtu and the others did not sense that Gu Qing was hiding anything. If they did, wouldn''t their true strength be revealed even more?


    Ye Fan pretended to think for a moment, shook his head and said, "I don''t remember..." What, what treasure was stolen? "<span>"It''s useless to ask..." "If there really is a thief who dares to infiltrate our residence, he must be hiding his strength extremely well. How will you be able to discover him?"


    Ye Huangtu shook his head and said, "He came to my study at Zhenbei''s marquis'' house. It seems that he knows the secrets of our marquis'' house, but he only knows the basics...""The secret of the house of the Marquis?" What do you mean? "Could it be that some treasure is hidden within our Residence of Northern Marquis?" Ye Fan was suddenly interested.


    Ye Huangtu waved his hand and said, "It''s useless for you to know about this now. If you really have the ability to inherit the Residence of Northern Marquis, I will naturally tell you the greatest secret of our Northern Ye family."


    Ye Fan was a bit depressed, his interest was piqued, and he actually stopped talking about it?<span>However, there was no way he would have asked Ye Huang Tu to tell him. He could only turn around and leave the study.


    Although the mansion had be a lot more lively due to the return of many people, Ye Fan didn''t want to waste too much energy to care about that. He still stayed up all night reading and training.


    The next day, Ye Fan was about to eat as usual. At the same time, he was checking to see if Su Qingxue was tired from yesterday.


    After all, Su Qingxue didn''t have to work so hard in the past to pull a woman out to chat after the banquet.<span>Halfway there, he found that there were already seven or eight Ye Family members practicing in the morning on the training field in the yard.


    These people were all generals of the northern army, but they were all rtives of the Ye family. When they returned to the Imperial City, they would stay at the Hou Mansion.After all, they were a group of soldiers who had been through many battles. When they trained, they were like tigers and tigers, brimming with killing intent, and their moves were highly effective.


    Of course, in Ye Fan''s eyes, it was just that.....<span>"Big brother! You really are different from before! You actually woke up so early?! "


    <span>The smiling Ye Hang, who was wearing an open training uniform, stopped his spear and called out to Ye Fan happily.


    <span>Ye Fan originally wanted to casually walk over, but when he was stopped by this shout, he could only turn his head back and smile, and nodded, "Morning..." Morning... I''ll go eat breakfast first ¡­ "


    <span>"What do you want to eat? Since you''re already at the Core Formation stage, why are you so obsessed with food? "Go up and train. Let me see how much you''ve grown!"


    Ye Huangtu also walked out of the main house. He was wearing a ck cloak as he spoke in a dignified manner.


    <span>"This... They''re doing it well, so I''ll just let it go. "


    <span>Ye Fan was about to curse in his heart. If he had known earlier, he would have circled around, but he was just passing by! He was still waiting to see his wife!


    <span>"Cut the crap!" If I tell you to go, then go! " Ye Huang Tu scolded.


    <span>Guess what you like: chapter error, click this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2024

    <span>2024


    Ye Fan wasn''t intentionally putting on an act. It was just that with just a nce, one could tell that these martial artists were at a high level, not high but not low either.


    <span>He definitely wouldn''t be able to fool Zhou Qi and the others like he didst time.


    <span>However, he was afraid that Ye Huang Tu would notice something amiss if he showed his true abilities.


    After all, although the Heavenly King Stage was not particrly strong, but he still had a certain level of knowledge.Now that he could not escape, Ye Fan had no choice but to brace himself and walk to the center of the training field and ask, "How do I practice this technique?"


    <span>"Since you''ve defeated Zhou Qi of the Xuanming Tribe, your ancient martial arts should have improved. The best way to train that is to fight in actualbat. Pick your opponent and fight a few movester," said Ye Huang Tu as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.


    Ye Fan said, "But I am only at the Core Formation stage..."


    "It''s fine. We don''t need cultivation topete. We just want to spar," Ye Huang said.<span>"Haha, the uncles here can''t bully your juniors. Just let the two of you exchange blows," a rough bearded man said from the side.


    Ye Hang couldn''t wait to see what would happen. He brandished his spear and jumped back, "Brother, what weapon do you want?" Or is it apetition of fists and kicks? "<span>"Err ¡­" Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said: "Fist your fists, guns and sabers have no eyes, just in case you get hurt."


    Ye Hang smiled and said, "Big Brother, don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. But, if you want to fight, it''s not a problem!"


    Ye Fan was speechless. He knew that the other side had misunderstood, but he was toozy to exin.


    <span>Ye Hang put his long spear back into his storage ring, took out a stance, and quicklyunched a long fist towards Ye Fan.


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, Ye Hang''s speed was really too slow, but he didn''t dodge in advance. Instead, he controlled the time well, and only avoided the attack when it almost hit him.


    Ye Hang continuously attacked Ye Fan from left and right with his fists and feet.


    But every time, Ye Fan would just perfectly avoid it and circle around the training field, just like that.In fact, Ye Fan had also considered this before, so he might as well let Ye Hang hit him with a punch, and then he could "retreat with injuries".


    However, if Ye Huang was here to check, wouldn''t he know that he was pretending?


    Helpless, Ye Fan could only wander around while thinking about how to end this.<span>This made Ye Huang Tu and the group of Ye family soldiers frown. This Ye Fan was too good at running. Dodging once or twice was luck, but this one could dodge, it was definitely a skill in escaping!


    "Big brother! Why do you keep running!? What can this bepared to!? " Ye Hang was somewhat depressed.<span>Ye Fan could only say perfunctorily, "I''m looking for an opening, why are you in such a hurry..."


    <span>"Oh? Big brother, you''ll have to put in a lot of effort. I''ve been trained on the battlefield. My ancient martial arts are not something those students in the academy canpare to!


    <span>Big Brother, be careful. I''m going to use my real strength, now will not be easy for you to dodge! "


    <span>Ye Hang''s face was full of confidence, and once again, he concentrated his attacks like the wind towards Ye Fan!


    <span>At the same time, Ye Hang''s movement technique began to quickly suppress his movement. Like a fierce tiger leaving the mountain, he was also a lot faster than before, as if restricting the range of Ye Fan''s movement.


    Although Ye Fan could forcefully avoid it, that speed was too fast, and he couldn''t avoid it all the time.<span>Thus, Ye Fan saw through Ye Hang''s path of attack, and went up to face him with a few punches, purely ording to his opponent''s path of attack.


    Thest punch used a bit more strength, and it directly pushed Ye Hang back a few steps!


    <span>Ye Hang staggered backwards, but his eyes revealed a look of pleasant surprise. "Eldest Brother!" Is this the strength of your body after your Fire Dragon Bloodline awakened? "


    "That''s about right, how about we call it a day." Ye Fan was d that his Fire Dragon Bloodline had awakened, and used it as a cover."How can I do that?" It''s only just started! However, big brother, your physical fitness is now stronger than mine. I have no way of resisting your punches and kicks; after all, I just awakened the dragon.


    We will use weapons next. Big Brother, don''t worry, I won''t use a spear or a stick, and I won''t hurt you even more! "


    Ye Hang was especially kind and got a nsman to lend him a long stick.


    <span>"Big brother, what weapon do you use ¡­"


    <span>"Err ¡­" Ye Fan thought that he absolutely couldn''t use a sword, so he said, "I''ll also be fine with a stick."


    "Haha, big brother, you even care about fairness."Ye Hang smiled and asked one of his nsmen to borrow another stick for Ye Fan.


    "Big Brother, be careful!" This'' Floating Dragon Spear Art ''of mine has been tested and tested in actualbat! "As soon as Ye Hang finished his sentence, the stick, like a spear, pierced towards Ye Fan. It was like a dragon, constantly twisting its body and transforming into dozens of dragon heads!


    Although Ye Fan is a swordsman, but he knows all eighteen types of weapons, it''s just that he specializes in swords.


    But even so, Ye Fan''sbat experience also allowed him to have a very high level in the use of other weapons.<span>Ye Fan instantly caught sight of a loophole in Ye Hang''s spear technique. He aimed at the target and used his spear to block Ye Hang''s long stick. Then, with two consecutive "pa pa pa" sounds, he hit the middle of Ye Hang''s stick!


    <span>Ye Hang felt his hand go numb and the stick fell to the ground.


    At that moment, everyone in the training field was stunned. Ye Huang Tu frowned as he did not expect such a result.


    Ye Hang nkly looked at the wooden stick that fell to the ground, "Big Bro ¡­" You. How did you do it? What happened just now!? "<span>"I saw you piercing towards me, so I blocked it and smashed it twice ¡­" Ye Fan said casually.


    One of the generals sighed with emotion, "It seems like the awakening of the Fire Dragon Bloodline has strengthened Young Master''s senses and body."<span>"That''s right, there''s no way to say it. He just found a gap and used his power to win. It seems like the second young master really can''t beat the eldest young master without using his cultivation." Another person chimed in.


    <span>Hearing that, Ye Hang''s face was full of joy as he turned his head towards Ye Huang Tu and said, "Father! It seems like big brother will be able to participate in this year''s Divine Dragon Tournament! "


    "Hmph ¡­" "The Divine Dragon Competition is about to start. He''s still a lot weaker." Although there was a sliver of relief in Ye Huang Tu''s eyes, he did not sound satisfied at all.


    Ye Fan was a bit confused, "What''s that?" the Divine Dragon Tournament? "<span>"Brat, did you really lose your memories? You don''t even know about the Divine Dragon Tournament?! " Ye Huang Tu scolded.


    <span>Ye Fan guessed, "Could it be..." Is it thepetition during the Dragon God''s Rites? "


    "Hmph, why are you pretending to be stupid? I''m telling you, in the past, it was your little brother who fought for you."<span>This is yourst year that you''ll have the right to participate in the battle, so work hard for me. Even if you don''t make it to the top few, don''t lose face for the Residence of Northern Marquis! " Ye Huang Tu said seriously.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. He remembered that Uncle Shui and Sang Yanqing mentioned that the Dragon''s Sacrifice ceremony was a chance for the younger generation to show their results.


    However, the problem was that he did not want to be in the limelight, nor did he have the interest to y with a group of brats. He only wanted to return to the n and obtain the Divine Dragon''s Nine Transformations ¡­"But I''m only at the Core Formation stage, so going up there is useless. It''s better to let Ye Hange." Ye Fan refused.


    "You have no future!" If I tell you to go, you have to! Don''t even think about beingzy! "


    Ye Huang Tu said solemnly: "Moreover, the Divine Dragon Large Competition started with the lower cultivation.<span>You don''t need to win against the elites of the Spirit Creation stage, but you must win against all the opponents of the Core Formation stage!


    There are only a few days left. You must diligently practice abat martial art in these few days.


    <span>The Large Competition is no child''s y. Once you use your cultivation, you won''t be able to use your body''s method of fighting just now. "


    <span>As he said this, Ye Huangtu turned his head to look at a man in white who hadn''t spoken from start to finish: "Ye Xiu, from today onwards, you will be responsible for teaching this kid!"


    <span>Guess what you like: chapter error, click this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2025

    2025<span>The white clothed middle-aged man, Ye Xiu, walked out and nodded, "Yes, Master Hou." ge.


    Then, Ye Xiu used a pair of sharp eyes to look at Ye Fan, as if sizing him up.<span>Actually, Ye Fan had noticed earlier that the man in white clothes was on the training field. His cultivation was the highest, probably at the third level of the Sky Sovereign realm.


    <span>Without a doubt, this should be one of the few experts in the northern army.


    However, he was very calm and didn''t exchange moves with anyone since he sat cross-legged to cultivate.<span>However, what made Ye Fan feel the most peculiar was that there was another kind of aura on this person''s body.


    <span>"Father, you are too biased! For Uncle Xiu to be teaching Big Brother, I have always wanted to learn from him, but you refused! " Ye Hang said dejectedly.


    "Your body''s condition is not suitable for learning swords, it is suitable for practicing spear ¡­ Your big brother''s body is naturally suitable for training in the sword! "


    <span>He didn''t forget to ask Ye Xiu: "Am I right?"


    "The marquis'' judgement can''t be wrong. Young master is indeed born to be a great sword practitioner." Ye Xiu nodded.Ye Fan squinted his eyes. As expected, once he reaches the Heaven Seizing Stage, his eyesight won''t be too bad.


    <span>No matter how much he tried to conceal it, the conditions of a swordsman could not be concealed from his entire body. His cultivation talent was average, his strongest talent was indeed the way of the sword ¡­


    However, what these people did not know was that he did not need a master at all.


    <span>"Big brother, you are really lucky. Uncle Xiu is the number one swordsman of our Divine Dragon family, he has Heaven level Sword Intent. If we were to fight with our lives, even Father might not be able topletely win against Uncle Xiu ¡­"


    <span>They say that you were born to be a sword practitioner. If you were to learn from them, it probably won''t take long before youprehend the sword intent! "


    Although Ye Hang was a little jealous, he was happy for his brother.


    <span>"I think... "There''s no need for that sort of thing, is there? Why don''t I just practice by myself? I don''t need to trouble such a powerful Uncle Xiu ¡­"


    Ye Fan was at a loss. Wanting a swordsman of the Heaven''s level to teach him the Emperor level sword intent, wasn''t that just a joke?


    "Stinking brat!" Don''t not know what''s good for you! Letting Ye Xiu teach you wasn''t an opportunity for an ordinary person!?


    You must listen to your Uncle Xiu''s words. He will let you improve your sword skills as soon as possible, and the Divine Dragon Big Competition will definitely be of great use! " Ye Huang Tu stared.Ye Fan really wanted to turn around and run away from home! Wasn''t this wasting his time!?


    However, it was clear that running away from home was unrealistic ¡­Ye Xiu didn''t mince words. He walked up and went straight to the point: "Young Master, do you know why there are three Sword Saints in the Great Wastnds who haven''t mentioned any de and spear wielding or spear wielding swordsmen?"


    Ye Fan dejectedly sighed, "Why..."


    Seemingly not caring about Ye Fan''s helpless expression, Ye Xiu continued: "Because swords are the king among weapons. There is no weapon in this world that is moreprehensive than swords!Longswords, short swords, gigantic swords, broadswords, flexible swords ¡­ A true de Master could deal with all the opponents on the battlefield, and was invulnerable to attacks ¡­ ¡­


    <span>In the entire prehistoric era, at least half of the cultivators would use the sword as their main weapon. However, with such arge group of swordsmen, there were very few who could trulyprehend the sword intent and be swordsmen ¡­


    The probability of a de Master appearing was much lower than the probability of weapons like guns, des, and sticks being able toprehend the Great Dao.


    The reason for this was because everyone believed that swords were good for learning. But in reality, in the path of the sword, it was easy to learn from the path of the sword, but most difficult to cultivate.This is because the sword is truly too changeable, tooprehensive. Not everyone is suitable to practice the sword, and not everyone has the chance to truly step into the threshold of the path of the sword ¡­ "


    Ye Fan couldn''t stopining in his heart. This was like letting a university student go to the elementary school to listen in ss, which was driving him crazy.


    Seeing Ye Fan''s unperturbed expression, Ye Xiu slightly frowned and took out his long, white, jade-like flying sword.


    "Whoosh!"The flying sword immediately turned into a streak of white light, leaving behind many white trails in the air above the training grounds. One sword seemed to transform into a dozen swords, fast as lightning!


    <span>This scene made Ye Hang and the other generals on the side feel a sense of admiration and reverence.


    <span>"Uncle Xiu''s White Dragon Sword Intent is truly amazing!" Ye Hang said in envy.


    <span>Ye Fan grinned, and could only p his hands, "Powerful..."


    <span>It was just an Imperial Censor''s flying sword. These guys were truly inexperienced ¡­


    But then again, Ye Fan had indeed never seen anything like this. The reason why the Imperial Sword Technique was stronger than him was probably because of his Imperial Sword Technique, whichbined with the Emperor Level Sword Intent.<span>Seeing that Ye Fan finally had a reaction, Ye Xiu took back his flying sword with satisfaction and said: "Young master, although there isn''t much time left, you just need to listen to my arrangements. In the Dragon God Competition, your battle sword skills will definitely improve greatly ¡­ ¡­"


    Finished speaking, Ye Xiu took out a long sword and handed it over to Ye Fan, "Come, I''ll first teach you the Divine Dragon Family''s basic sword style, the Dragoncry Sword style ¡­ ¡­. This set of sword technique is entirelyposed of basic sword moves, but these sword moves are the key toprehending the profound sword techniques ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Xiu was very serious and began demonstrating.


    <span>Ye Fan felt his scalp tingle. While thinking of a way to escape, he could only follow this example. The most important part was that he had to be careful and not draw anything better than this "master".


    At this moment, Uncle Shui came in from outside. He ran to Ye Huang Tu and said respectfully, "Master, Qing Xiang Hou is here with a New Year greeting gift ¡­"


    Ye Huangtu was stunned, he was confused, "The Duke of Qing Xiang from the Baili family? He came to pay his respects to my Northern Hou Mansion? Weren''t there never any interactions before? "


    <span>"This old servant also thinks it''s strange, but this person hase ¡­ ¡­ Perhaps the Baili family wants to deepen their rtionship with the Residence of Northern Marquis.


    The young master of the Hundred Miles Golden Spear has also paid a visit here before, and seems to have quite a good rtionship with the young duke ¡­ " Uncle Shuiughed.Ye Huangtu nced at Ye Fan and didn''t say anything more. He waved his hand and said, "Come, let''s go out and greet them."


    Not long after Ye Huang Tu left, Uncle Shui ran back to the training grounds.


    "Young duke, the lord has asked you to leave. The Duke of Qingxiang is looking for you right now!" Uncle Shui said.


    "Why is he looking for me?" Ye Fan, who was training his sword in boredom, casually asked."He... They said that they are here to offer their New Year greetings ¡­. " Uncle Shui also didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    This time, the people on the training field were all dumbfounded. They were all Marquis, moreover, they were from one of the five Heavenly Selection Families, the Baili family''s aristocrats, yet they did note to pay their respects to Ye Huang, but specifically to find Ye Fan?<span>Ye Hang eximed, "Big Brother, what exactly did you do?"


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly remembered that the Duke of Qingxiang was one of the nobles who sought him out for an operation on his daughter. He had been treating a lot of peopletely, so he didn''t pay much attention to them!


    <span>Ye Fan was happy. This time, he had an excuse to get rid of Ye Xiu. He quickly put away his sword and said seriously to Ye Xiu: "Uncle Xiu ¡­ ¡­." I''ll go out first. We''ll talk after I practice the sword. "


    <span>"Eldest Young Master, please ¡­" Ye Xiu had no choice but to nod his head and agree.


    <span>Guess what you like: chapter error, click this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2029

    2029 Tattoo


    Yue Yue Yang''s face became serious and immediately knelt down on one knee, "Your Majesty, your subject... He knew what was important and what was not. If<span>If this subject was unable to aplish even this, then His Majesty would not have given the shadow guard to this subject to set up. " paraphrodisiaca, phlegmatic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic, phthisic and phthisic


    De Di smiled and nodded. He stood up and walked over to the desk. He used both hands to help Tu Yue up.


    "When I was young, you were loyal and devoted to me. You even saved my life many times. He was absolutely at ease. I


    <span>Understood, Chief Guard. Even though it seems like you are feared and feared by others, you have indeed sacrificed a lot.


    <span>If you are truly tired, you can also tell me. I would never do something so cold-blooded and heartless to you just because you know so many secrets. I


    I can bestow you with a paradise, distance you from the court, and lead the life you want to live ¡­ " Emperor Nether Realm said seriously.


    Tu Yue lowered his head and said, "Your Majesty, if you feel that this subject has done something unfavorable, this subject is willing to resign.""My beloved, that is not what I meant." The Emperor hurriedly smiled and shook his head.


    "If Your Majesty does not give up, I will do everything I can to find the assassin Lucifer, and ensure the peace of the royal family!" Tu Yue said.


    Good... "Then I''ll be waiting for your good news." The Emperor of the Underworld patted Tu Yue''s shoulder as he spoke. carnage


    <span>Yue Yang hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Your Majesty, although Prince Consort Ye is suspicious, this subject has no way of connecting him to an Emperor level sword artist.


    "Moreover, if Prince Consort Ye really is that Lucifer, then even if we find out the truth, it will be very hard to do anything to him."Emperor of the Underworld turned around and sighed, "Of course, I am very clear about this point. Even the Supreme Emperor does not haveplete confidence in defeating his opponent. He is indeed not easy to deal with. Speak


    <span>To be honest, I also don''t think that an eighteen year old young man would have such strength.


    <span>In any case, he was still the biggest suspect. Even if he wasn''t Lucifer, he could still be linked to him. Otherwise, why would Lucifer help him?


    However, he couldn''t just stop investigating because of Lucifer, or else ¡­ We will only be more and more passive. Emperor


    The king level sword intent meant that he had the chance to trample all the saints in this world beneath his feet ¡­ ThisIt wouldn''t be a small matter to any sage realm expert. There would be plenty of people who wanted him dead if his identity was exposed! by


    <span>So, if we want to investigate him, we have to do so as soon as possible! If


    <span>"One day, Lucifer will truly be the second Xuanyuan Great Emperor. It will be toote if he dares toe knocking on our door in broad daylight ¡­"


    Tu Yue frowned. "This subject... "We must find out the identity of Lucifer as soon as possible!"


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>Imperial Advisor''s estate.


    When Ye Fan came out of Chu Yunyao''s residence, it was already night. Medium


    On the way, Ji Su Xin had called him to tell him to go back, but Ye Fan was currently intimate with Chu Yunyao, so he had used the excuse of studying medicine to get by.<span>Ye Fan reckoned that when he got back, he would be scolded by Ye Huang Tu again, forcing him to practice the sword.


    Thus, Ye Fan decided to find a secluded ce and train. Is<span>Not wanting to worry the woman at home, Ye Fan told Su Qingxue that he was going to stay and read some books outside, so he would not go back for now.


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she immediately said faintly, "Husband wholeheartedly wishes to cure me. I am grateful in my heart ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"However, even Darling can''t give up cultivating. If I don''t get a good result in the Divine Dragon Large Competition and my father scolds me, then I will be guilty as well."


    Aiya, my princess, don''t worry. I naturally have my own ns, so you should obediently rest at home. Ye Fan smiled and advised.


    "Um... "Since you said so, then I will naturally believe you." Siu<span>Qingxue then thought of something and said, "That''s right, my husband. Just now in the evening, Qing''er begged me to go out and see the Ao Han siblings. Speak


    <span>It was because Ao Shuang had lost her job and wanted to see how they were doing these past few days. She would be back before dinner. But


    <span>It''s because my daughter hasn''t returned yet and I can''t contact her. Darling ¡­ Is there something wrong? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian said indifferently, "Who cares about her. If she doesn''t return, then she doesn''t return. I''m guessing that she''s having a passionate conversation with Ao Han."


    "But the crown prince told us to look after his daughter. Even if we were to have a good chat, we shouldn''t have not answered the phone, right ¡­" Su Qingxue said worriedly. leaf


    The sail touched its forehead in frustration, "So troublesome ¡­" "Alright, I''ll go over there and take a look." hang<span>After the call, Ye Fan rushed towards themoner district, where the Ao siblings live. one


    <span>Arriving at the courtyard, he saw Ao Shuang sitting by a well, washing clothes. It was a cold day, and the little girl''s face and hands were red from the cold. again


    In addition, her thin and weak appearance made people unable to bear to look at her.


    "Prince Consort Ye?" Seeing that Ye Fan had arrived, Ao Shuo hurriedly got up. Wiping her wet hands on her apron, she smiled and asked, "Why are you here?" leaf


    Sail looked around and after sensing his surroundings, he discovered that Gu Qing and Ao Han were not around. Hence, he asked, "Gu Qing, have you been here before?"


    "Yeah, but Sister Gu left an hour ago." Ao Shuang said. leaf


    Fan frowned, "What about your brother?"


    <span>"Big Bro also went out not long after Sister Gu left," Ao Shuang said.


    <span>Oh? Did I tell you anything? " Ye Fan suddenly felt that something was wrong. Proud


    <span>Frost thought for a moment, then said, "Just tell me ¡­ There are some matters that I have to take care of, but I didn''t specify any matters. "


    <span>"Does your brother have a phone number?"


    Prince Consort Ye... How could we poor people have mobile phones? "Ao Shuo asked with concern," Prince Consort Ye, what happened?


    Ye Fan felt helpless. He didn''t want to scare the little girl too much, so he said, "I just came to find Gu Qing, then I''ll leave first." inAmidst Ao Shuang''s puzzled gaze, Ye Fan walked out of the yard and immediately contacted Chu Yunyao. Although ¡­


    However, Gu Qing did not have his phone, so Chu Yunyao could only use her cell phone to check where she had gone to. Chu


    Although Yun Yao really had a lot of things on her mind about Ye Fan, she still helped find him.


    Although the Great Deste World was not like Earth, where all sorts of satellites were located, in the battle zone, Chu Yunyao could still track them using her phone. No<span>How long after, Ye Fan received a coordinates and discovered that Gu Qing had left the city?


    "What is she doing out of the city?"


    <span>Ye Fan was confused, but without much hesitation, he quietly found a ce with no people, and immediately flew out of the city on his sword. Although ¡­


    Of course, he didn''t really care much about Gu Qing, but the Crown Prince couldn''t be too perfunctory. Moreover, Ye Fan also wanted to know the secret behind this woman. such as


    As a secretive person, Ye Fan naturally did not want to miss out on such an opportunity.


    As for whether or not Ao Han went, Ye Fan was even more unconcerned. It would be best if they didn''t go out of the city together, otherwise this couple would have to do something that would be difficult to talk about.<span>Ye Fan didn''t care, but the Crown Prince wouldn''t be able to take it. He might even do something out of line. When the time came, it would implicate him and Su Qingxue, and it would be troublesome. in


    <span>Ye Fan''s speed did notst long before he caught up to Gu Qing''s coordinates and entered a small forest outside of the city. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2026

    2026When Ye Fan arrived at the main hall, he found Ye Huang and Marquis Qing Xiang were drinking tea, but the atmosphere was a little cold. After all, the two of them weren''t familiar with each other before.


    When Marquis Qingxiang saw Ye Fan, his expression became a bit more natural. He stood up and cupped his hands in a polite salute, "Prince Consort Ye, Baili Qing came to pay his respects to you."


    Ye Fan nced at the two exquisite big red gift boxes in the hall and felt that they were cultivation materials that were worth quite a bit.


    "Marquis Qingxiang, you''re too polite. Since I''ve epted your consultation fee, why should I ept your gift?" Ye Fan smiled and said.<span>"The doctor''s fee is the doctor''s fee. Since my daughter is able to recover and start cultivating, how can this be expressed with a doctor''s fee?


    <span>Moreover, our Hundred Miles Family still has many children who are born with a hidden disease. In the future, Prince Consort Ye, please take care of them. "


    <span>Marquis Qingxiang was also very honest with himself. This time, he had only cured his daughter because they had formed a good rtionship.


    With so many people from the Baili family, they would definitely need Ye Fan to help them in the future. It would not be wrong for them to maintain their rtionship in advance.<span>"Since you''re so sincere, I''ll naturally take care of you when I have time. However, I''m not specialized in medicine, so Marquis Qingxiang must understand ¡­" Ye Fan also left a way out, since he didn''t have enough manpower.


    The Duke of Qingxiangughed and said, "Of course. Prince Consort Ye can rx. Today, I''vee to pay my respects to Prince Consort Ye for his brilliant efforts in returning the favor. Prince Consort Ye need not think too much about it."<span>Prince Consort Ye is so young, yet he dares to do such things? Although outsiders say that you are greedy, I, Baili Qing, do not think so.


    <span>Those who had the ability could have it, but those who had the money could have it!


    I, Baili Qing, am truly impressed by the fact that you have received the highest medical fee in the Imperial City and are capable of treating an illness that cannot be cured even by the name of the world.


    <span>Ye Fan stroked his chin, "It seems that my medical fees aren''t high enough. Next time, I should collect a little more."


    <span>"Ah!" Prince Consort Ye! There was no need for that! It was high enough! It''s high enough! " Baili Qing immediately waved his hand.


    <span>"Haha ¡­"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be overjoyed, and when the Marquis of Qingxiang found out that it was Ye Fan joking around, he alsoughed heartily.


    Ye Huangtu, who was standing to the side, felt a little awkward. He was clearly the head of the family, but Ye Fan was happily chatting with his honored guests and did not take him seriously at all.Qing Xiang Hou chatted for a while, and since he still had to pay New Year respects to the others, he left as well.


    Ye Huangtu looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression and said, "You brat, just because Marquis Qingxiang is being polite to you, he really must think that he is amazing. Don''t get carried away and keep your feet on the ground! Do you know? "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled yfully, "Don''t you feel a bit ashamed?"


    "Stinking brat!" What nonsense is this? Hurry back to the training grounds and practice your sword skills! " Ye Huang Tu stared.


    But just as he finished, Uncle Shui came in and said respectfully: "Master, Young Marquis, Lord Yang from the Ministry of Industry and Lord Zhao from the Department of Rites, havee together ¡­ ¡­" He said that he is here to offer his New Year greetings... "<span>"Oh? "Quick, invite him in!" Ye Huang Tu immediately said. Seeing that Ye Fan was still standing there, he frowned and urged: "I''m telling you to go practice the sword, do you hear me?"


    Ye Fan stood there, "He might havee to find me?"


    "Are you really thinking of yourself as a big shot? Ministry of Industry and Ministry of Rites, Lord Yang and Lord Zhao, I have known each other for many years! " Ye Huang said.


    <span>Just as he was speaking, two well-dressed officials walked in with a servant carrying a gift box. Their faces were full of smiles.


    <span>"Master Hou!" It''s been more than a year since west saw each other, and our demeanor is still the same as before! "


    Ye Huangtu smiled and went forward to greet them, "Master Yang, Master Zhao, you are being too courteous. You don''t have to bring a present just because you are here!"


    Lord Yang waved his hand and said, "Master Hou, please do not misunderstand. We have been friends for many years, and we know that Master Hou does not like these red tape.


    This gift is for your son. Prince Consort Ye is indeed worthy of his title as the divine doctor personally appointed by His Majesty. He cured my son and Lord Zhao''s daughter. This is a great kindness! "


    "Yes, my wife said that I must pay my respects to Prince Ye before he returns to the Divine Dragon n. I also have the same intention!" Lord Zhao said with a look of regret on his face.


    Saying this, the two of them bowed towards Ye Fan, and had the servants deliver the gifts to Ye Fan.<span>Ye Huangtu''s smile slowly froze as aplicated look appeared in his eyes.


    "Master Zhao, has your daughter''s heart been hurting recently?" Thest time I visited you, how was the effect of the medicine I prescribed? " Ye Fan, on the other hand, asked this question out of concern. He had some deep memories about a few patients who had special reactions after the operation.


    <span>Lord Zhao''s face was full of gratitude, "Many thanks to Prince Consort Ye for your concern. My daughter is fine now, I have officially started cultivating."


    "Oh... That''s good... "No matter what happens in the future, you can call me." Ye Fan smiled and said.<span>Looking at Ye Fan chatting with the two officials from the Great Conquest, Ye Huang Tu could only silently sit in his seat and continue drinking his tea.


    However, what made Ye Huang Tu even more surprised was that more nobles and officials came to pay their respects!?"Master, Uncle Lin Xiang hase to pay his respects ¡­"


    "Master, Sir Qin from the Department of Revenue is here to greet you ¡­"


    <span>"General Zhang from the military hase to pay his respects."


    "Honored Grand Schr Liu ¡­"


    Uncle Shui repeatedly reported back and forth that there was a person who hade, as well aspanions. Nobles, high-ranking officials, and even the leaders of the imperial court had all entered the main hall.Other than a few people who came to pay their respects to Ye Huang, most of them were here for Ye Fan!


    <span>The most obvious point was that next to Ye Fan''s seat, the gifts were piled up like a small mountain. There was no time to tidy them up because the guests kepting in.


    As for the leader of the family, he only had a few gift boxes with him.The servants continuously poured tea for the distinguished guests. Seeing the situation in the living room, they also felt that it was iparably mystical.


    The young duke''s limelight overshadowed that of the old master. All of the honored guests hade to pay their respects to the young duke, and the old master''s face was dark. The news of this spread quickly and quietly throughout the residence ¡­


    Gradually, the women in the backyard, Ji Susu, Su Qingxue, and Sang Shiqing also quietly watched from the back.


    On the other hand, Su Qingxue and Ye Xianqing understood very well. They were proud of Ye Fan, but they were not too excited.


    <span>However, Ji Su''s heart was different. When she saw that her son had more face than her husband, she couldn''t help but smile.


    <span>After hearing the news, Ye Hang and a few other male members of the Ye Family were no longer in the mood to train.


    One by one, they came to the living room in curiosity, pretending to wee the new year guests, but in reality, they all wanted to see how delicious Ye Fan was right now!<span>At the beginning, they didn''t believe it, until they saw it with their own eyes, seeing Ye Fan chatting with these famous people in the Imperial City...


    It would be fine if only the patients'' families came to pay their New Year respects, but there were also some people in the literary world who worshiped Ye Fan because of Lin Langtian''s poetry meet. They also took advantage of this opportunity to befriend him, and some even specifically wanted to ask him to return home...


    <span>When they heard these grand characters call out the names of "Godly Doctor", "Benefactor", and "God of Poetry", arge group of people in the Residence of Northern Marquis were instantly stupefied.


    <span>The morning passed unknowingly.


    Ye Huang didn''t know whether tough or cry. He just drank his tea and made a "decoration" on the side.<span>He finally understood that this group of people had wanted to pay their respects to the new year long ago, but he, the Marquis of Zhenbei, was no longer present. He hade to pay respects to a junior, so they felt too ashamed.


    Therefore, when he came back, it would be natural for him to call on Ye Fan. However, the true target of his visit was Ye Fan.<span>After seeing off thest wave of guests, Ye Hang couldn''t help but exim in admiration, "Big brother! Aren''t you too amazing!? We have never had such glory in the Imperial City before! "


    "That''s right, the Imperial City is after all the territory of the heaven chosen royal family. These people have taken the initiative to pay their respects to the Emperor, and previously, they didn''t even dare to think about it!" The others nodded and sighed.<span>At this time, Ji Su Xin finally walked out from behind him. She had a smile on her face and proudly put her hand on Ye Fan''s shoulder, "Did you see that?!" All of you used to look down on Fan''er, one by one.


    "Humph!" These sights were all superficial! Without strength, these were all meaningless! "Okay, little brat, go practice your sword with Ye Xiu!" Ye Huangtu said with a straight face.Ye Fan had just let out a sigh of relief, and finally sent the group of guests away. However, when he heard that they were going to practice the sword, he immediately became depressed...


    Fortunately, Uncle Shui rushed in excitedly and told them some good news.


    "Young duke, Lord Tu Yue is here!" I wish you a happy new year! "After he said this, everyone in the living room became silent. They looked at Ye Fan in astonishment. They clearly knew that Tu Yue was not on the same level as all of the nobles from before.


    Ye Huang Tu''s eyes shed. Although he knew that Ye Fan had helped Tu Yue''s daughter to cure her disease, he never thought that Tu Yue woulde here of his own volition.

 Chapter 2027

    brushwood The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife!


    2027<span>"Oh, let hime in." Ye Fan was quite rxed, since he actually had some matters to attend to and wanted to get something out of Tu Yue.


    Not long after, the ordinary looking Tu Yue, dressed in ck, walked in with a smile on his face.<span>He did not bring any attendants. He walked into the living room carrying a gift box. He smiled and nodded to Ye Wangtu, "Duke Zhenbei, how have you been?"


    <span>"Lord Tu''s presence brings light to our humble dwelling." Ye Wangtu was also very polite.


    Tu Yue smiled and quickly looked towards Ye Fan. He put down the gift and said, "Prince Consort Ye, this is just a small token of my appreciation for you.


    <span>"Since I am not good with words, Lucky didn''t have much to say. With Prince Consort Ye''s talent, he will definitely have a bright future starting next year."


    "Lord Tu is just too polite,st time he even invited me to drink, and now he''s even giving me gifts, I''m already embarrassed." said Ye Fan with a smile.


    <span>"Haha, speaking of drinking, I am truly impressed with Prince Consort Ye''s alcohol tolerance." As Tu Yue recalled the events of that day, he felt deeply moved.


    <span>On the side, Ye Huang Tu, Ye Hang, and the others revealed looks of surprise. Tu Yue had actually invited Ye Fan to drink with him?


    <span>To most of the nobles, drinking wine with the Emperor of the Underworld was much easier thaning together with Tu Yue!


    "Speaking of which, I really want to drink with Lord Tu. How about this, it''s about noon now. I''ll do it for you, Lord Tu, let''s go out and find a restaurant so we can have a good drink!"Saying that, Ye Fan walked up and casually hooked his arm around Tu Yue''s shoulder, wanting to lead him out!


    <span>Tu Yue was a little surprised. He had only spoken a few words, but Ye Fan wanted to drag him to drink?


    "Stinking brat!" Don''t get carried away! Lord Tu is not someone you can simply invite! "Come back quickly!"Ye Wangtu was a bit anxious. Tu Yue was the leader of the Shadow Squad, and he was keeping a distance from the other nobles in private. How could he be invited so casually?


    However, Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "Last time, Lord Tu invited me. After all, it''s a form of courtesy. So what if I treat Lord Tu to a drink?" Right, Lord Tu? "


    Tu Yue quietly nced at Ye Fan. He could not see any nervousness in this young man''s eyes. He was very indifferent and at ease.Even hooking his shoulder with his hand was something that Tu Yue would never have imagined possible.


    Ever since he became the head of the Shadow Squad, no one had ever dared to put their arms around his shoulders like this.


    In fact, due to his status, even one of the ten Heavenly Kings like Ye Huangtu, who was inmand of the northern army, would be cautious of him.<span>However, Ye Fan actually treated him as an ordinary person.


    Perhaps this was the reason why he was willing to pay a new year visit, and not just out of gratitude.


    The corners of Tu Yue''s mouth curled into a smile. "Then I won''t be polite ¡­"


    Once he said that, Ye Huangtu and the others in the living room were stunned again...<span>Tu Yue ¡­ He actually agreed!?


    This was the most difficult spy to befriend in the entire expedition! He actually agreed to a little brat''s invitation and went to drink with him!?


    Even when the two had walked out of the Residence of Northern Marquis, everyone was still in a state of shock, unable to calm down.<span>"Dad, I''m not seeing things am I? That''s the head of the shadow guard, Lord Tu Yue, right?" Ye Hang blinked his eyes hard.


    "With so many people watching, how could it be fake? [That is so weird ¡­] Had Tu Yue''s personality changed? Do you like to make friends in private? "


    "Impossible!" With Lord Tu''s identity, it is destined that he will not casually make friends! ""What did the young master do? Thiswork of people, it should be faster than our marquis, right?! "


    Hearing the discussion of the crowd, Ye Huangtu had aplicated expression on his face. His eyes were filled with gratification but also worry.Arriving outside the house of the Marquis, Ye Fan and Tu Yue walked side by side towards themercial street. Tu Yue didn''t sit in a car and just walked in.


    <span>The head of the shadow guard was walking on the street. He was too ordinary that not even themoners would notice him.


    <span>"Sir Tu, have you found out anything about His Majesty''s assassination?"


    <span>Ye Fan asked. He had brought Tu Yue out to avoid practicing his swordy and also to find out more information.


    <span>Clearly, this issue was very sensitive.


    <span>Sure enough, Tu Yue''s gaze immediately became sharp and he said in a low voice, "Prince Consort Ye, this question ¡­ "It''s hard to answer after you''ve ughtered me."


    "Lord Tu, don''t misunderstand. I have no other intentions, but this matter still involves me.<span>"Also, I have some clues that I want to tell Lord Tu. It''s just that I was in the mansion just now, so it''s not convenient for me to tell you." Ye Fan had a serious expression on his face.


    "Oh? He hadn''t thought that Prince Consort Ye would have this kind of intention when he came looking for him! Tu Yue''s interest was piqued. "May I ask what the clues are?"


    <span>Ye Fan said, "Sir Tu should know that I was being chased by some mysterious people in the Twilight Forest.


    But that assassin, when he was passing by, killed those assassins in an instant. "


    <span>Tu Yue nodded. "Correct, this is what we know."


    "That day, His Majesty invited me in to interrogate him. I couldn''t think of any details.


    These past two days, I remembered that when that swordsman passed by, it wasn''t to save me, but to have a grudge with those assassins ¡­


    "Because, when he spoke in Odin, I just happened to understand that he was saying, ''All of you deserve to die''..."<span>Ye Fan was making things up, but his expression was very serious.


    However, these words caused ripples to appear in Tu Yue''s eyes as he muttered, "As expected ¡­ Is it rted to the Odin Empire?


    <span>Ye Fan was happy inside, and pretended to be surprised, "Don''t tell me he really is from the Odin Empire?"


    <span>Tu Yue seemed to have let his guard down a little as he nodded and said, "So far, we have already found out that this person ims to be the ''King of Hell'' and ''Lucifer''.


    From what I heard from Belvedere, Lucifer is indeed the great demon king of the Odin Empire, the legendary king of the Underworld ¡­


    Prince Consort Ye, now that you say that he speaks Odin, it''s very likely that he''s from the Odin Empire ¡­ "


    "However, perhaps that person intentionally sent out false information, Sir Tu should investigate it more carefully.


    "Although I am very d that I was saved, I think it would be better to catch such a dangerous person as soon as possible." Ye Fan said with a worried face.Tu Yue smiled and nodded. "Many thanks to Prince Consort Ye for the important information. I, Tu Yue, will naturally investigate with all my might ¡­"


    "Then alright, I won''t disturb Lord Tu, let''s part ways here!"


    As Ye Fan said this, he cupped his hands towards Tu Yue, intending to say his farewells.


    Tu Yue was stunned. "This ¡­ Prince Consort Ye, didn''t you say you were going to drink wine? "


    "Aiyah... Lord Tu, you are a busy man, how can I casually find you to drink?


    First of all, I have to tell you the information, and secondly... I didn''t want to practice martial arts at home, so I took the chance to escape! "<span>Tu Yue didn''t know whether tough or cry. He sighed and shook his head, "Prince Consort Ye ¡­ You are truly different from others. Those who wish to invite me to drink wine are unable to do so. "Even after ughtering me for a few years, you''ve only lied to me."


    "Haha, Lord Tu, I''m not lying to you. If you really are free, I would naturally be happy to go have a drink with you. Aren''t you afraid of being forced to?" Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Tu Yue was also honest, "To tell you the truth, I am indeed very busy with the matters of Lucifer. Then ¡­" "Next time, let''s have a drink together."


    <span>"I''ve already said that Lord Tu does not have time. Haha, then goodbye!"


    Ye Fan did not say much and waved goodbye to Tu Yue.<span>Tu Yue was also straightforward and quickly left.


    Finally, he was able to rx. Ye Fan thought to himself, "Going back to the dorm definitely won''t do. Going to Xuanyuan Academy, if anyone saw him, they would see the light."He might as well go to Chu Yunyao''s ce and read some books. After all, he would be returning to Xuanyuan City in a few days, and at that time, he would not be able to see Chu Yunyao again.


    After walking for a while and just as he was about to walk out of the district that was filled with teahouses, Ye Fan suddenly heard a woman''s wailing from an alley nearby.


    Although his voice was not loud, and because he had forcefully suppressed it, most people could not hear it, but Ye Fan could feel it.

 Chapter 2028

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    2028


    However, what was even more strange to Ye Fan was that he even knew this woman, because her cultivation was very obvious ¡­ ¡­<span>This woman could actually cry? Or hide in the alley and cry? Ye Fan frowned. This didn''t seem like something she could do at all.


    <span>Hesitating for a moment, Ye Fan felt that he should mind his own business. He already had enough to do.


    Who would have thought that just as Ye Fan was making his decision, that woman walked out from the corner of the alley first.


    The woman wiped the corner of her eyes with one hand and sniffed with the other. She raised her head and coincidentally saw Ye Fan at the entrance of the alleyway.Their gazes met, and the air became slightly more delicate and quiet.


    <span>Ye Fan quickly turned his head and walked away, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    "Halt!"


    Dressed in a green and red rotund skirt, and wearing a red jade hairpin, the Bi Kong cicada''s eyes were filled with panic and anxiety as it called out to Ye Fan to stop him.


    Ye Fan was vexed, saying that he had too much curiosity, if he had known earlier he would have immediately left.He pretended not to hear her and continued to move forward, even speeding up his pace.


    Seeing this, the Bi Kong cicada was even more furious. It ran out and directly stopped Ye Fan!


    <span>"Ye!" Why are you running!? "


    Ye Fan could only helplessly pretend to be confused and said, "Is there something you need?"


    <span>"You ¡­"


    <span>The Bi Kong cicada clenched its teeth, feeling both embarrassed and anxious. Its charming face was currently rimmed with red circles around its eyes. No matter how much she wanted to be vicious, she would always have a pitiful appearance.


    <span>"Just now, you ¡­ What did you see?! " The Bi Kong cicada tried its best to ask with its big eyes.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "I didn''t see anything."


    <span>Bi Kong cicada doubted, "Really?"


    <span>"Did something special happen?" Ye Fan asked.


    The Bi Kong cicada bit its lower lip and turned its head away. "Hmph, you better remember what you said. If I hear any rumors outside, I''ll definitely not be able to avoid you!"


    Ye Fan thought to himself, it''s just hiding from crying, what''s the big deal?However, the Bi Kong cicada seemed to be very strong, and it was actually worried that he would say something about it.


    That''s right, from her performance in the academy, he knew that this woman wanted face.<span>"I don''t even know what you''re talking about. If there''s nothing else, don''t stop me." Ye Fan waved his hand.


    <span>The Bi Kong cicada coldly red at Ye Fan, but at this moment, it felt a little guilty. It didn''t dare to say anything more, and silently stepped to the side to make way for Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan quickly ran away, not wanting to get entangled with this woman too much.


    After walking a dozen meters, he heard a man''s voice from behind and shouted sternly: "Void Cicada! Where did he go!? Come in quickly! I''m waiting for you! "


    "Yes ¡­" "Brother..." The Bi Kong cicada''s voice carried a trace of fear.Ye Fan turned his head to take a nce and saw that the Bi Kong Cicada, along with a man, had walked into a restaurant. Looking at their clothes, they should be brothers of hers.


    As for the specifics of the situation, Ye Fan was toozy to care about it anymore. He only hoped that after today''s incident, when the Bi Kong Cicada meets him, he won''t be so domineering and cause trouble.To put it bluntly, in Ye Fan''s eyes, she was just an arrogant and unruly girl.


    <span>After walking a few blocks, Ye Fan arrived at Chu Yunyao''s Imperial Advisor''s Mansion.


    <span>Currently, the servants of the Imperial Advisor''s house were already very familiar with Ye Fan. Everyone thought that the two of them were cooperating in medicine, so it wasn''t strange for Ye Fan toe often.


    Arriving at Chu Yunyao''sboratory, the woman was busy researching, she did not have the time to bother with Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t mind, after taking a cigar and lighting it for himself, he smoked while reading the medical book.


    It was only until the evening when Chu Yunyao finally got up from her seat. She stretched her back and took a nce at the proud curves of her body."How rare, you actually came to my ce, quietly reading." Chu Yunyao turned around, looking at the man with a bit of ridicule.


    Ye Fan raised his head, crossed his legs and said, "I can''t do anything about it either. The Marquis and his wife from home are both back."I even arranged for a ''master'' of mine to let me train in martial arts and participate in the greatpetition of the Dragon God''s Sacrifice ¡­


    <span>Isn''t this wasting my time? I had to escape. "


    <span>"As long as you are a young man who has entered Xuanyuan Academy, you will basically all participate in the Divine Dragon Competition.


    But to you, isn''t this a bit too child''s y and also bullying a group of children? You must be very happy right? "Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Am I that kind of person?"


    Chu Yunyao asked curiously, "Then did Ye Huang Tu find a master for you? What will I teach you? ""Sword practice..." Ye Fan said weakly.


    Chu Yunyao waspletely stunned. After three seconds, the womanughed and covered her stomach, holding her head up and down.


    Ye Fan was stunned, it was rare for him to see Chu Yunyao smile so happily, it seemed like this matter was truly interesting.


    "Looks like your personality disorder has improved quite a bit ¡­" Being a lot more lively, Ye Fan curled his lips, "Okay, stopughing, there''s one thing, you have to help me."<span>Chu Yunyao took a deep breath, then she stroked her hair and asked, "What kind of things do you need me to build for you again?"


    <span>Ye Fan replied seriously, "I have already thought of a form to cure Qingxue, but as for the specific effects, I need to experiment it."


    <span>"You want a device to simte and analyze the effects of the drug?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Can you do it?"


    "Yes, I can do it. When I first created the ''Starfire'' gene, I already did this analysis system.


    But... The new prescription requires a lot of risks. I can''t guarantee that there won''t be any idents. "Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan revealed a firm look, "It hasn''t even been two years yet, and I''ll have to take another risk ¡­ ¡­" I have to go all out, too! "


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>The pce.


    <span>Imperial study.


    "Oh? He really told you. Did he hear Lucifer speak Odin? "


    The Emperor was seated on a golden chair as he read the documents. He didn''t even raise his head as he spoke.


    In front of his desk was the slightly nodding Chief Commander of the Shadow Guards, Tu Yue.


    "Yes," Tu Yue replied simply.


    "What do you think?"Tu Yue pondered for a while, before saying, "This subject believes that... This clue given by Prince Consort Ye is very useful ¡­ "


    "And then?"


    "Then... "This clue is too much of a coincidence ¡­"He raised his head, and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. "You think so too?"


    Tu Yue''s face was expressionless as he nodded. "It might be true, but ¡­ There was something fishy about it.<span>After all, if he could hear the person speaking Odin, then he should have at least seen some other clues, but Prince Consort Ye did not say much.


    "Actually, this is the most coincidental point... Shouldn''t it be the Odinnguage, which Prince Consort Ye himself knows so much? " Emperor Tianming narrowed his eyes as he spoke.<span>A gleam of light shed through Tu Yue''s eyes. "Your subject will continue to head in this direction and investigate in detail ¡­"


    He then frowned and said sincerely, "My beloved one, Ye Fan treated your daughter and can be considered the benefactor of your father and daughter ¡­"


    Letting you get close to him with such intentions and investigate him, will that make things difficult for you? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2030

    <span>2030


    What Ye Fan did not expect was that in the middle of the night, the forest was quite lively... No


    Only Gu Qing and Ao Han, the two ''missing persons'' were here, and there were even Crown Prince Su Yun and Princess Ye Weiyang?<span>"Big Brother Crown Prince, you should believe me now, right? It''s not that I''m deliberately discrediting Miss Gu, it''s just that she''s ying with your feelings behind your back ¡­" one


    Ye Weiyang who was dressed very sweetly in her pink fur cor dress stood beside Su Yun with a look of pity on her face.<span>The Crown Prince, Su Yun, who had disguised himself as someone from the Pce had a painful look in his eyes, but mostly, he was furious.


    He was the crown prince, and he had plenty of beauties he wanted. However, he had always been yearning for Gu Qing, even spending so much effort to look for her. To think that he valued her so highly ¡­


    In the end, Gu Qing actually carried him on his back and had already secretly courted amoner? Right<span>To Su Yun, this was an extreme humiliation!


    "Qing''er... I want you to exin the rtionship between you and this kid! "<span>Gu Qing had a face full of unease. His face was pale as he looked at Ao Han, who had just arrived, and said, "Big Brother Ao Han and I ¡­ It was just an ordinary sibling rtionship.


    <span>"When they were in the Wilderness, they helped me. When I went to the Imperial City and met them again, we had some interactions."


    <span>"Is that so?" Su Yun snorted: "With such a simple rtionship, when he heard that you were in danger, he ran out of the city at night?


    For the sake of a normal little sister, he even left his own little sister at home? " gouacheQing Qing looked at Ao Han with aplicated look in her eyes and said: "Big brother Ao Han ¡­ ¡­ Always a good man. " aural


    After saying that, Su Yun''s face turned dark as he looked at Ao Han, "Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son, Ao Han ¡­. "Gu Long heard about it. I didn''t expect you to be such an infatuated seed."


    At this moment, Gu Qing''s face was ashen. He didn''t know why Gu Qing had anything to do with the crown prince, but it was obvious that he was in big trouble this time! Light


    There were two experts guarding the crown prince''s residence. Addition


    On top of that, Ye Weiyang was also the number one genius of the Heavenly Dao Academy, so her strength wasn''t any weaker than his.<span>"I know that, not to mention the disparity in status, there is no chance at all topete in strength. If I''m not careful, I might lose my life tonight!"


    Your Highness the Crown Prince, this humble subject does not have any ulterior motives towards Miss Gu! " Ao Han lowered his head and said respectfully.


    <span>Su Yun sneered, he took out a few small items from his storage ring and threw them in front of Ao Han!


    Is this what you call having no presumptuous thoughts!? "<span>Gu Qing and Ao Han were both shocked. The ground before them was littered with colorful cloth bags!


    Gu Qing had used these bags to store money for the Ao Han siblings every time he had given them money! SiuYun Xiao turned around and looked at Gu Qing, who had a shocked expression, and said with a cold smile, "It seems like you didn''t expect this. You worked hard to earn money in the Rainbow Cloud Workshop and gave it to him.


    He also left your money bag behind and hid it under his pillow! I smell you every night. This


    <span>Is that the normal sibling rtionship you speak of? Is this what it means to not have presumptuous thoughts!? "


    Ao Han''s face flushed red. He lowered his head, not daring to look at Gu Qing. Shame, anger, hesitation ¡­


    However, because he was inferior and powerless, his dignity was continuously trampled and stepped into the soil, yet he dared not to say anything because he was angry and it caused him iparable pain ¡­ gouache


    Qing Qing''s face was also flushed red. Indeed, she did not expect Ao Han to do this. Even if Ao Han did not say anything, she understood what he meant.This ¡­ "I am not aware of this matter." Gu Qing shook his head.


    <span>Oh? In other words, it was this brat who was looking for you. Fine, since it has nothing to do with you, then I will directly kill him! " Su Yun said.


    "No way!" Gu Qing hurriedly tried to stop him, "Your Highness! How can you kill for no reason!? Even if Big Bro Ao Han is interested in me, it''s not a sin! " Siu


    <span>Yun Xiao was enraged and threw a handkerchief in front of Gu Qing, "Then what is this!?


    Thest time, he said those words of wee in front of me that he wanted to reject, and purposely left these thoughts for me ¡­ What did it count as!? YouDo you really think that you can y around with me in your hands!? " Proud


    Han Li couldn''t help but be stunned when he saw the silk cloth on the floor. He looked at Gu Qing with disbelief ¡­ "


    "Crown Prince, look, they can''t even speak anymore. This is obvious. This woman clearly has a grudge against the royal family. She wants to use you!" To


    Yu Han was also bewitched by her. She probably saw that he was the Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son and the younger generation''s number one. If she wanted to hook up with him, what would happen in the future? "Ye Weiyang giggled.


    Gu Qing clenched his hands tightly and looked coldly at Ye Weiyang. She finally understood that most of this was nned by Ye Weiyang. Proud


    It was impossible to exin the irond evidence of Han Shanyue hiding her purse. too<span>Even if Zi Su Yun wanted to save face, in order to vent his anger, he would most likely not give Ao Han any good results. gouache


    <span>Qing took in a deep breath. Her eyes sparkled as she said sadly, "Your highness, what do you want from me? Only then will you believe me ¡­"


    <span>"Ha... Brother Crown Prince, look, I told you before. Once the evidence is confirmed and she has no way of refuting, she will start acting pitiful to get your sympathy.


    <span>"She thinks that she will definitely eat you up. As long as she shows a pitiful attitude, you will definitely show mercy to her."


    <span>After Ye Weiyang said this, she nced at Gu Qing provocatively. gouache


    She knew things were not going well. This Ye Weiyang was truly vicious. She had nned everything in advance and set a trap for her to jump into. fruit


    <span>Then, this caused Su Yun to be even more furious, and angrilyughed: "Alright, tonight, of the two of you, only one can leave alive!


    <span>Ao Han, if you''re willing to die for Gu Qing, then I''ll let bygones be bygones ¡­ Are you willing tomit suicide for this woman? " Proud


    <span>Hearing that, his face turned pale and he swallowed his saliva, "Your Highness the Crown Prince... "You really want to kill me?"


    Do you think that I wouldn''t dare to do so just because your teacher is Kong Zhuo? gouache


    The matter of the family is my royal father''s problem. You and Gu Qing have interacted, so it isn''t difficult for me to give you the usation of colluding with a disorderly faction. Right


    Oh no... It seems like you beat Luo Hongfei. Uncle would like you to die, do you not know that? " Su Yun sneered.Ao Han''s face turned even uglier, his heart was beating wildly, he did not know what to do.


    "If you don''t want to die, there is another way," Su Yun pointed at Gu Qing, "kill this woman."<span>Gu Qing and Ao Han trembled. They looked at each other, their eyes filled with countless thoughts.


    <span>Don''t just stand there, I don''t have time to waste with you two. If you don''t make a decision, then the two royal experts will send you two on your way ¡­ "


    Two experts from the royal family with long residences walked to Su Yun''s side coldly. stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop, stonecrop


    In a moment, the pressure of the two habitats spread out. Arge number of birds in the small forest were startled.Gu Qing''s face looked sad, knowing that there was nothing he could do, he could not be bothered to continue acting pitifully. He wiped away his tears and asked: "Su Yun, if I die, would you really let Big Brother Ao Han go?"


    Hearing Gu Qing begin to call him by his name, Su Yun snorted: How can Gu Qing disappoint you, amoner? However, if youmit suicide, it doesn''t count ¡­ " "


    "Your Su Family people are truly despicable and shameless," Gu Qing knew that Su Yun wanted Ao Han, who liked her, to personally do it, so that he could make him suffer even if he lived.


    "Shut up! One more word and you will all die! " Su Yun roared. gouache<span>Qing Xin was fearless, she turned to Ao Han and said: "Big brother Ao Han ¡­ You still have Shuang''er to take care of, and many things to do.


    Gu Qing''s life should have been lost in the wild and bitter cold many years ago ¡­ "Today, let me go and reunite with my family."


    "Miss Gu ¡­" Ao Han''s eyes were bloodshot. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say. He really couldn''t die for Gu Qing!


    <span>"Ha... This was truly touching. Ao Han, why aren''t you making a move yet? "If Gu Qingmits suicide, it doesn''t count." Seeing that Gu Qing was willing to sacrifice himself for Gu Han, Su Yun''s eyes became colder and colder.


    <span>Ao Han looked at the two Imperial experts with unfriendly expressions, and could only slowly walk towards Gu Qing ¡­


    <span>He kept telling himself in his heart that there was still his sister waiting for him at home! He can''t die yet! He


    He was the Son of Heaven''s Mandate. Sooner orter, he would be a top powerhouse of the prehistoric continent. How could he possibly die tonight!? He


    [The Crown Prince is truly involved with this woman ¡­] She was doing the wrong thing. She was stepping on two boats! No


    <span>Wrong... His choice was not wrong. He couldn''t give up his future for a woman! one


    <span>Thinking up to here, Ao Han said, "I''m sorry." His finger turned into a de, piercing towards Gu Qing''s neck! He


    <span>Gu Qing''s Profound Spirit Body was a Mystic realm sacred body, and its physical strength was already astonishing. With this, Gu Qing would immediately die.


    "Bam!"


    Suddenly, one by one, the figures that had barged into Ao Han''s body pushed him back down to the ground with one hand!


    "Who is it!?" two


    <span>The famous royal experts, Su Yun, Ye Weiyang and the others were all shocked, because the man had appeared too quickly! Furthermore, it was silent and ghost-like!


    Gu Qing had originally lost all hope, but when he realized that he had been saved, he couldn''t help but turn his head in astonishment. see


    <span>Upon seeing the man''s face, Gu Qing was filled with shock. He was like a jade sculpture, frozen in ce ¡­


    "Ye ¡­" Prince Consort Ye?! " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2031

    2031 Leaves<span>Fan Xian was also a bit depressed. He had been watching from above, wanting to see if Gu Qing would reveal his strength after being forced into such a desperate straits.


    <span>Since Gu Qing''s strength had been observed during hisst tracking session and he was unable to reach his habitat, he should be in Spirit Creation.


    However, even if it wasn''t enough to escape, as long as she disyed her abilities, he would be able to deduce some of her mysterious background.<span>Ye Fan was also thinking, could Gu Qing have some trump card that could protect himself?


    Yet, before they could do anything, this woman actually intended to resign herself to her fate? See


    "Come on, I''ve overestimated Gu Qing''s background."


    Ye Fan? Why are you here?! " Su Yun was surprised, his eyes were unsettled and subconsciously looked left and right to see if there was anyone else.<span>As for Ao Han who had fallen to the ground, he felt pain in his chest. He slowly stood up and looked at the man in bewilderment. leaf


    <span>The sail did not say anything at all. It just disintegrated without a sound!


    <span>He took a step forward and his figure appeared in front of an expert from the royal family like a shadow!


    <span>"Bam!" See


    He casually swung his fist, unleashing his full strength. The head of the long-lived expert immediately turned into a mist of blood!


    In the forest, the wind howled!"Ye Fan!" "You!?"


    Crown Prince Su Yun''s blood had turned cold, miserable beyondpare! Just what did he see!? one


    <span>Ye Weiyang, who was standing at the side, felt a shiver run down her entire body. She felt some blood stter on her white face, and was suddenly jolted awake! Other


    A master in the Long Habitat area suddenly woke up. He immediately circted his true essence, and his entire body shed with a blue energy barrier!<span>But just when he was about to make his move, Ye Fan had already turned his body at lightning speed and directlyshed out with a whip kick at that expert''s head!


    "Bam!" again


    With a crisp explosive sound, even the protective qi barrier of the Evesting City was unable to stop Ye Fan''s closebat explosive power.In less than a breath''s time, the two guardians had turned into headless corpses and fell to the ground. leaf


    Fan''s face was indifferent. He did not disguise himself, so naturally, he had already thought of what to do.


    <span>He didn''t even have the interest to disguise himself when dealing with these people. Killing them was as easy as stepping on ants anyway.


    <span>Seeing the scene in front of his eyes, Su Yun''s legs went soft, and he instantly kneeled on the ground. Prince Consort Ye! You. Don''t kill me! "


    <span>Although he didn''t know why Ye Fan''s strength was so terrifying, but he knew that if Ye Fan were to directly attack him, he would most likely have to kill him to keep his mouth shut! This


    At this moment, why did Ye Fane, why did Ye Fan do this, he did not want to ask anymore, saving his life is the most important!


    Ye Weiyang was actually very quiet, with a pair ofrge, watery eyes that were after the shock, had a strange look, without a single trace of fear ¡­Just when Ye Fan was about to kill the Crown Prince Su Yun without saying a word, he suddenly frowned. cause


    Hmm, Endless Night actually made a move?! Only


    <span>Seeing the sweet and beautiful girl, she extended her hand and struck at the crown prince''s head from the side! Siu


    At this moment, Yun Che was kneeling down, begging for mercy. He didn''t expect Ye Weiyang, who was behind him, to take this opportunity to attack him!"Tss tss!"


    Dozens of ck electric currents that were like ferocious snakes were released from Ye Weiyang''s hands! sticThe power of the darkness at the ninth level of the Spirit Soul Realm directly caused devastating damage to Su Yun''s head!


    <span>Su Yun rolled his eyes, white foam came out of his mouth, and he fell to the ground in pain and unwillingness, half of his head already burnt like a piece of charcoal!


    The dignified Crown Prince, even to his death he couldn''t figure out why Ye Weiyang was the one who killed him!?This time, even Ye Fan was a little confused, not to mention Gu Qing and Gu Han, who were behind him. What exactly was going on? "


    Okay, "Ye Weiyang said with a crazy smile," This time ¡­. We''re on the same boat. "


    Ye Fan immediately understood the girl''s intention...


    Crown Prince, Ye Weiyang killed him, so she naturally wouldn''t tell anyone about what happened tonight.


    "This method of self-defense really surprised me." Ye Fan yfully smiled and said, "Don''t you want to marry the Crown Prince and be the Empress?"


    <span>"A kneeling crown prince cannot be emperor, much less be my, Ye Weiyang''s, man. more


    Furthermore, this princess has already seen it. The man who can truly move my heart has appeared ¡­ "


    Ye Weiyang walked forward with graceful steps, her beautiful eyes filled with a seductive allure that didn''t match her age.


    She was like a little female leopard that had just started a rtionship. She was filled with wild desire, and she emitted a smell that was difficult for a man to control ¡­ posterior<span>Gu Qing, who was standing in front of her, waspletely stupefied. She was unable to keep up with the craziness in front of her. No matter whether it was Ye Fan or Ye Weiyang, both of them were too frightening! To


    On the other hand, Yu Ao Han''s expression was dark and uncertain. His eyes were filled with fear and anxiety, and he did not dare to let out his anger loudly ¡­He had seen with his own eyes that Ye Fan had instantly killed two of the habitats, and he, who was only half a step away from death, wanted to run away. And ¡­


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan saw Ye Weiyang approach him, and when she was less than a meter away from him, he stretched out his hand and grabbed her neck!


    "Ugh!"


    <span>Ye Weiyang''s tender neck was gripped, her round face was flushed red, and with a little push from Ye Fan, she was dead!


    "What, you have fallen for me?" Sorry, as my woman, your looks and inner self arecking a bit. " night


    <span>Although Wei Yang was in so much pain that he couldn''t breathe smoothly, he still revealed a smile and said with difficulty: "Then ¡­ Kill me... To die at your hands. "I am willing ¡­" leaf


    Sail frowned, he could see that Ye Weiyang wasn''t putting on an act, she really wasn''t afraid of death.


    No wonder she didn''t hesitate to kill Su Yun, she was a true ambitious person, as long as she could reach the peak, she would not even care about her life!


    After some thought, Ye Fan loosened his grip on Ye Weiyang.<span>"Huff ¡­" Ye Weiyang took a deep breath, and suddenly revealed a charming smile, sticking close to Ye Fan, "How about it, you don''t want to kill me ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Without waiting for her to finish, Ye Fan directly hit her and knocked her out. night


    After all, Weiyang was just a Warlock, and her body was too weak, so she immediately fainted.<span>Ye Fan turned around and looked at Ao Han, saying, "Go back, Ao Shuang is waiting for you at home." Proud


    He was startled, and his heart surged with ecstasy, as if he had just escaped from the gates of hell. He never thought that Ye Fan would let him off!?


    "Prince Consort Ye!" Don''t worry, I. I won''t tell anyone! " Ao Han hurriedly promised. leaf<span>Fan Jian chuckled, "I didn''t make you swear. I know you won''t tell anyone. After all, it won''t do you any good."


    <span>It was only then that Ao Han realized how cowardly he was, how afraid he was of death ¡­ Yes


    Ah, they looked down on his life from the start, so they never nned to kill him.


    <span>He, Ao Han, has always spoken lightly, and twice he relied on others to save his life, how could he have the face to speak of it?


    With a trace of shame, he couldn''t help but look at Gu Qing, saying in a low voice with a burning face: "Miss Gu ¡­ I... "I ¡­" He


    "I want to apologize, but I don''t know how to begin."Brother Ao Han, don''t say anymore. I understand... I told you to do it, and I don''t me you. both


    "The past is in the past. Quickly go back, lest you cause too much trouble for yourself." Gu Qing smiled and said in relief. She<span>Indeed, it was not her fault for being arrogant. If it were her, she could only make that choice. After all, the two of them didn''t have any special rtionship and had a family to take care of. Proud


    <span>Han Li felt even worse when he heard that Gu Qing was still taking care of him. He


    As a Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son, he should be a man who was respected and revered by tens of thousands of people... Is


    What, to be reduced to the point of losing all dignity, to the point of even relying on charity for one''s life!? This


    Everything was not what he was thinking at all. He was forced to do so because of helplessness! He did not do anything wrong!<span>Sooner orter, he would prove himself!


    After deeply forgetting Gu Qing and Ye Fan, Ao Han turned his head and quickly left the forest. Soon, he disappeared ¡­ ¡­ Forest


    Inside, it was quiet again.Gu Qing looked at the man in front of her who she couldn''t understand. This man who was already mysteriously unable to understand anything, andughed bitterly at himself, "Prince Consort Ye ¡­ Who exactly are you? " leaf


    <span>Fan Jian asked back: "These words should be said by me. Just who are you?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2032

    2032 Gourmet


    <span>Qing was stunned. After a moment of silence, sheughed at herself, "Am I not clear enough about what kind of person I am? "Didn''t you already know of my origins?"


    Then when you intentionally approached me and even snuck into the manor, what was your motive? Is


    What does your Gu Family''s revenge have to do with the Northern Marquis Estate? " Ye Fan asked.<span>Gu Qing''s beautiful face instantly revealed a trace of astonishment, "You ¡­ ¡­" You already knew? "


    Ye Fan remained expressionless and did not reply.The more unfathomable he was, the more Gu Qing felt that the man knew many secrets and was only purposely testing out whether she was honest or not.


    Gu Qing realized that she really couldn''t understand this man at all. Thinking about how her actions were all in Ye Fan''s hands, she felt a chill run down her spine. She was iparably terrified!


    I didn''t expect that even Duke Zhen Bei wouldn''t be able to see that I was hiding, but Prince Consort Ye had already noticed everything. DifficultStrange... "Prince Consort Ye didn''t like me from the beginning." Gu Qing finally understood many things now. Is


    <span>What Ye Fan trying to make things difficult for her, why didn''t he show the slightest mercy... protosm


    <span>Come on, she''s acting in front of men, it''s all for nothing! gouache


    <span>Qing Qing thought about it and felt that she was too shameful. After acting for so long, howughable was she in the eyes of a man?


    "If you don''t say it, then it''s fine. Just now, you would rather die than reveal your cultivation base. But now, in order to conceal your secret, you chose to die here. I''ll help you ¡­" Ye Fan strode towards Gu Qing. gouacheQing Qing was shocked, "You... "You want to kill me?"


    That''s only natural. Could it be that I want to leave someone that I cannot trust so that you can report me? " Ye Fan sneered. gouache


    Qing Qing quickly said, "I''ll tell you! I am the ''Demon Sprite'' sent by the Wilderness Shrine! " leaf<span>Fan Jian stopped in his tracks, and frowned: "Demon? "What do you mean?"


    <span>Gu Qing was a little surprised. "Prince Consort Ye doesn''t know demons?"


    "Stop bullshitting, I''ll have you exin it clearly. Hurry up and say it..." Ye Fan reprimanded. gouache


    Even though she was confused, she had already opened her mouth, so she could only call for help from the truth ¡­ Barbarian


    <span>Men believed in the creation of their ancestors, the God of the Wilderness.


    The God of Berserkers was the High Priest of the Wilderness. The High Priest of the Wilderness was not only a powerful Berserker, but was also a God Emissary who couldmunicate with the ancestors of the Berserker Tribe.Sessive Barbarian Kings would go on stage to receive the High Priest''s blessings. And ¡­


    The Wilderness Goddess Hall not only taught barbarian tribes about animal husbandry, medicine, smithing, and other skills, it also had an important duty to secretly train spies and monitor the movements of the various ces on the continent.


    These spies, were the "Demon Sprite".


    <span>They could be craftsmen, or merchants, or farmers, or the fireworks women in the Cirrus House.


    <span>The main duty of the Sprite Demon was not to fight. The Wilderness Divine Pce had extremely secretive cultivation methods, concealing cultivation and other kinds of auras, lurking, changing appearances, carrying out missions and asking for information in all parts of the continent.


    Back then, my father and I relied on each other to survive. At Brother Ao Han''s home, we finally ate a few days of hot rice. I thought that we would be able to survive that winter ¡­


    Who would have thought that the barbarians would barge in, burn, kill, loot, and finally break up with my father and brother Ao Han''s family. Parent<span>His mother had died soon after due to illness and her body had be weak... Me


    <span>He thought he would freeze to death in that bitter coldnd, yet... One of the demons from the shrine took a fancy to him and brought him to the shrine. Spirit


    The Pce had long known about our Gu n''s matters, so they trained me to be a Sprite and sent me back to the Great War, to hide in the Rainbow Cloud Workshop ¡­ " leaf<span>Fan Xian narrowed his eyes. So, this was the hidden skill of the barbarian race. It seemed that the barbarian race had the ability to fight against the great war for thousands of years.


    <span>What''s your mission? Why did you sneak into the manor? He even went to the study... What are you looking for? " Ye Fan remembered that Ye Huang had said that someone had barged into the study room. It was most likely Gu Qing.


    <span>Gu Qing was stunned. "So I snuck into the study room, Prince Consort Ye already knew ¡­" "You really can''t stand it. You didn''t even expose me like this"


    <span>I can feel that you don''t have any killing intent. Do you think I would allow you to enter the manor? You were told to stay by my wife''s side? " Ye Fan said. "


    Looks like Qingqing has always been toyed with by Prince Consort Ye, "Gu Qing shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed," I really have no ill intentions towards the Residence of Northern Marquis. Me<span>The reason why Prince Consort Ye had approached and infiltrated the manor was to search for the ''Heavenly Star Token'' that had been guarding the Residence of Northern Marquis for generations. leaf


    "And what is the Heavenly Star Token?"


    <span>Gu Qing shook his head, "Actually ¡­ ¡­" I don''t know much about it because the Wilderness Goddess Hall only told me its name and appearance. However, I don''t know much about the uses and origins of the Heavenly Star Token.


    <span>However, I faintly remember something my father told me before. ''One night, Starfall, annihted a million soldiers''. speaking


    Three thousand and six hundred years ago, the Su family and the Tu family had joined hands to gather the chosen ones from the various families to overthrow the Xuanyuan Empire ¡­ Me


    <span>When I was young, I didn''t understand the meaning of ''Heavenly Star Gaze''. Now that I think about it, it might have something to do with the Heavenly Star Token. "


    Ye Fan fell into deep thought, could it be that... What Ye Huang had told him was that the secret of the Residence of Northern Marquis was the Heavenly Star Token?<span>He had seen the history of the Great War Empire. Indeed, the Su n and the Tu n were the two main families that had overthrown the Xuanyuan Empire.


    <span>These two families once had sage realm experts.


    <span>However, there was one doubt. It seemed that the four great ns had not rebelled against the rise of the Great War Empire.


    <span>Later on, when the Su n and the Tu n fought for power, there were actually some internal conflicts. If the Su n was united, then perhaps the world would belong to someone else. can


    <span>Yes, the n did not intervene. It seemed that they had a tacit agreement with the end of Xuanyuan Empire.


    <span>Furthermore, as the original owner of the Xuanyuan Dynasty, the Divine Dragon n had been unusually quiet during the dynasties and the records were very vague.


    Although the chosen ones had suppressed the ns and killed many n rebels, those major figures were not from the four great ns ¡­ From


    The four main ns were all retained one by one, and they were even given various titles. They even gave the military power to the n, and from the looks of it, it seemed that the royal family and the n had some sort of tacit understanding.


    If this Heavenly Star Token was rted to the Su Family and the Tu Family being able to overthrow the Xuanyuan Dynasty ¡­Why is such an important object in the Residence of Northern Marquis and not in the hands of the royal family? " Ye Fan asked. "


    Prince Consort Ye, you''re the heir to the Residence of Northern Marquis. I only know that the secrets of the Heavenly Star Token are inherited from generations of Northern Marquis ¡­ To


    <span>"Actually, I don''t know whether or not he''s in the northern duke''s manor. I''m just following the instructions of the Wilderness Divine Hall and secretly searching for him."


    <span>Gu Qing felt a little strange. Why did it feel like this young duke didn''t know anything about the house of the Marquis?


    <span>Although Ye Fan had a lot of questions, but the Heavenly Star Token didn''t seem to have much to do with him, and he didn''t point at the change of dynasty.


    What he was concerned about was actually another matter ¡­<span>"The Wilderness Shrine is the ce where you train your Shaman Doctors, right?"


    <span>"That''s right." Gu Qing nodded. "All of the Wilderness'' witchcraft and medicine are recorded in the shrine."


    There. Do you still have a lot of medicinal herbs? " Ye Fan asked again. gouache


    Qing was perplexed, "Yes, you''re right... "After all, this is the ce where Shaman Doctors are trained in, andrge ns will offer all kinds of medicinal herbs and cultivation resources. The High Priest is the most wealthy person in the Wilderness." leafFan Xieughed, "Then you... Do you know how to get to the Deste Lands'' shrine? "

 Chapter 2033

    2033 Gu


    <span>Qing Qing became more and more confused, but she could only nod her head and say, "The God of Berserkers'' Temple is located in the Karhan Divine Land of the Wilderness. Legend has it that it is the ce where the God of Berserkers was born.


    "It was a rare oasis in the Wilderness. Spring bloomed all around, and the spring water from the spring springs gushed out unceasingly."<span>Is it really that difficult to get in? " Ye Fan asked again.


    Gu Qing was surprised, "Prince Consort Ye, you really want to go to the Wilderness Divine Pce? That was too dangerous! Even the Barbarian King was not allowed to enter and exit without the consent of the High Priest.


    The Karan Divine Land seemed like a beautiful pearl of the Wilderness, but in reality, danger lurked in every direction! such as


    <span>If one didn''t know of some of the traps and traps, even Sheng Domain experts could be harmed by some of the voodoo poison traps!


    The current High Priest, Pasteur, was also a Saint Realm expert. He was one of the Twelve Saints of Great Destion.<span>The key is, there are many powerful wizards in the temple, the former High Priest.


    No one knows how many powerful Berserkers there are in the Deste Land. Just like how no one knows how many sage realm experts the n and the heaven''s chosen are hiding. It''s the same principle! "


    <span>Ye Fan slightly frowned, he had neglected this point.


    <span>Indeed, the number of sage realm cultivators hiding behind the Twelve Saints in this world was likely far greater than one could imagine.


    It was a very simple principle. If a cultivator had such a long lifespan, it wouldn''t be a problem for a sage expert to have lived for tens of thousands or even tens of thousands of years in theory.<span>Even if they made mistakes in their training and met with danger, and lost a few because of the battle, it would still be impossible for the older generation to bepletely wiped out. Only


    However, they should have seen through a lot of mundane things and lost most of them. Normally, this wouldn''t happen anymore.


    However, if he were to really go to the Wilderness and ''rob'' the hall, all the hidden experts would probably just sit back and do nothing.


    "Since ancient times, the Wilderness has truly existed. No matter if it''s the Xuanyuan Empire or the Great War Empire, they have always been able to fight against the n and the heaven''s chosen. and


    "Not because of the power of the previous Barbarian Kings, but because of the power of the Deste Land''s shrine!"<span>Gu Qing sighed and said, "My father once said that in the history of the Wilderness, the God of War had only bowed down before to one person."


    <span>"At any other time, the shrine would maintain its independence and secretly control the Wilderness." leaf


    <span>Fan Xian pondered for a moment before blurting out, "Are you talking about Emperor Xuanyuan?"


    [That''s right. Only Emperor Xuanyuan is recorded to have truly subdued the entire Wilderness Divine Hall!]


    At that time, the High Priest had specially made a trip from the Wilderness to the imperial city to pay tribute to Emperor Xuanyuan and express his sincerity. matterIn actuality, during the period of Emperor Xuanyuan, the entire prehistoric continent could be annexed and be the Xuanyuan Dynasty. Only


    After reaching the peak of his power, he did not do that. Not long after, he began to roam the four seas. Divide<span>"Other than him, none of the emperors would be able to subdue the powerful Magi of the Wilderness."


    Ye Fan scratched his head in distress, thinking back to that remnant illusion in the Xuanyuan Illusory Realm, that remnant strand of sword intent ¡­<span>Only at that point would he be able to conquer the Deste Hall? That meant he was still far from being able to do it. also


    <span>"What the hell! They''re both at the same Monarch level, how did Ji Xuanyuan manage to level up?!"


    The fire that was just ignited in Ye Fan''s heart was immediately extinguished by reality.


    It seems that we have to consider the matter of the shrine from a long-term perspective.


    "Let''s leave it like this for now. I''m leaving, go by yourself."<span>Ye Fan turned around, and directly put the corpses of Su Yun and the rest into his own storage ring, and then carried Ye Weiyang up. gouache


    Seeing that, the official could not help but ask: "Prince Consort Ye, how do you n to deal with Princess Weiyang? She is the granddaughter of the Night King. "<span>"You don''t need to say that. Whether she lives or dies, I naturally have my own ns." leaf


    <span>After the sail finished, it stood up and instantly left Gu Qing''s sight. From


    From the start to the end, he did not reveal his identity as a sword cultivator. After all, there was no need for such an asion.


    How to deal with Ye Weiyang, Ye Fan was indeed a little hesitant. is<span>The most straightforward method was to kill this woman.


    <span>But, the granddaughter of the great Night King of the Twelve Saints was killed just like that. Ye Fan always felt that it was a bit of a waste, for sure he would be able to get more information from her. To


    <span>To this woman herself, Ye Fan really did not have much interest. After all, looks could only be considered sweet and charming, and could not bepared to those close female friends of his.


    <span>Moreover, this woman was definitely a vixen. If she wasn''t careful by just a little bit, she might be able to ambush her.


    After finding a small unmanned hill that was over ten miles away from the Imperial City, Ye Fan contacted Chu Yunyao.


    <span>"What''s wrong with you at night? Didn''t I already give you the coordinates?! " Chu Yunyao impatiently said. leaf


    Fan Xian gave a somewhatplicated smile: "Little Yao Yao had a small ident tonight, so I need you to advise me.""What little ident?"


    <span>"The Crown Prince is dead, and I caught Endless Night."


    "¡­"


    After a full ten seconds of silence, Chu Yunyao finally said, "Sometimes I really think that you might as well die together with Shakyamuni. Just die.""Tsk!" How can you say that!? Who dares to curse their man like that?! " Ye Fan curled his lips.


    What kind of trouble can you cause!? I haven''t had a problem here for fifty years!


    "You''ve offended two sage realm cultivators in less than two months!?"


    "Aren''t I supposed to be an expert with great courage?"Then don''t look for me! "You take care of Great Emperor Ming Jue and Night King by yourself!"


    Hehe, little Yao Yao, let''s put aside our dispute for now. First, help me think, should we kill Ye Weiyang, or keep her? end


    "Since you have been here for a long time, you should consider it more thoroughly." Ye Fan smiled and said. Chu


    <span>Yun Yao coldly snorted, "This woman, could she still be trusted by us?


    She killed the crown prince right in front of your eyes. That shows how ruthless she is and how smart she is. You


    If you really allow her to leave, it would be equivalent to falling into her trap. No matter how the situation unfolds, it would no longer be under your control.Leaving her alive, even if it''s of value, will always be a disaster! "


    Ye Fan nodded, "It seems that you and I have simr thoughts. She is still alive, and is indeed a ticking time bomb."


    You better not get into an old habit, seeing how pretty she is she won''t be able to control it. If an ident happens, you, me, Su Qingxue, will all be done for! "Chu Yunyao warned. leaf


    Fan Le smiled. "Don''t worry, I will immediately kill her and throw her into my storage ring, then find a ce to destroy her corpse.""Wait a moment!" Chu Yunyao suddenly thought of something and immediately asked, "Are you far away from the Imperial City? I''ll go look for you!" leaf


    "What''s wrong?" Fan asked curiously.


    There''s something I want to test. Coincidentally, this Ye Weiyang is quite a good ''test subject''. Chu Yunyao''s tone carried a hint of excitement. leaf


    The sail also didn''t matter, in any case it wasn''t urgent, "Not far, go check my coordinates, I''ll wait for you."<span>An hourter. night


    Under the curtain, a prehistoric stone carriage arrived at the foot of the mountain.Ye Fan brought the unconscious Ye Weiyang over to Chu Yunyao and asked, "Little Yao Yao, are you trying to test out some medicine? Do you need a living person to do that?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao took out a translucent silver grey ring and said, "Your words just now reminded me.


    <span>It doesn''t matter if she''s dead or not. I want to give it a try and let her enter this newly developed space to see if she can survive.


    <span>I was just worried that I wouldn''t have a ce to find a living person to experiment on, so you should send me a suitable one instead. both


    I don''t care if she''s dead or alive. She''s also a Warlock with an extraordinary cultivation, so she''s more valuable than ordinary people. "


    Ye Fan was shocked, he had heard Chu Yunyao studying storage space that could allow life to survivest time, he never would have thought that this woman would really produce a test subject!?


    "For the time being, this is only a semi-finished product. The parallel spatial rift has been transformed by me into a stable one thousand cubic meters of space. citationHis strength was in a stable state, no different from the outside world.


    <span>I put lights in it and set up machines made of air, using primeval stone as an energy source.


    In theory, as long as he changed the prehistoric rock and the air materials regrly, the air inside would never stop.


    <span>Entering and exiting this space was based on the brainwave signal that was sent out. Without knowing the password, no one could enter and exit. by


    So if we keep her locked up, she won''t be able toe out, and she won''t be able to contact the outside world.


    If she''s dead, then it''ll be a good thing she contributed to my experiments. If she survives, then she won''t be a threat to us. "Chu Yunyao said. leaf


    Fan Xian took a deep breath, "You women are the best at scheming. It''s not a waste at all!"<span>Cut the crap! The password is'' inferno ''. Try it, treat her like an item and put her in it. "Chu Yunyao shot a look of annoyance at the man.


    Ye Fan didn''t think too much, and followed the normal operation method of the storage ring. After adding a password, he conveniently stored Ye Weiyang in the storage ring.<span>Baidu searches [UC Book Alliance] ''s novel website to let you experience the fastest and newest chapter of novels, all novels instantly updated.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2034

    2034


    <span>"How is it? Is she breathing normally?" Chu Yunyao immediately asked. She did not have any cultivation, so she was unable to directly sense the situation in the inner space like Ye Fan had.


    Ye Fan scanned through the storage ring with his divine sense and said, "She''s only unconscious right now, but her vital signs are still normal...""Then we''ll observe first. If there are still no problems after 24 hours, then it should be the first step." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>"The first step? There''s still the second step? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Chu Yunyao said as a matter of fact, "Letting a person survive in a parallel spatial rift is only their first goal.<span>Next, I''ll try to find better materials to build a more stable andrge space.


    That way, I could move more things in, even grass, trees, animals, houses, roads.


    Other than being unable to move the stars, sun and moon, everything else could theoretically be done. "


    Ye Fan was stunned, he never thought that Chu Yunyao''s ambitions would be so great, they were almost on the same level as'' Creation ''!"Don''t be too surprised, this is all inspired by your Sword God Ring.


    Now that I have made a few storage rings, I have some new ideas. Actually, your Sword God Ring is a higher grade independent space.


    <span>The reason why you can''t put anything other than swords in it, and can only send your spiritual sense into it, is probably because that space has a special ''secret key''.


    It was like a ''professional'' version of the system. Apart from a specific function, it blocked most of the functions in order to achieve efficiency.


    It''s like an ordinary storage ring. If you use it as the God of Swords'' ring and ce many swords inside, the effect might not necessarily be real ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan carefully thought about it, it seemed to be true!


    The most basic thing was to instantly summon and return thousands of flying swords. Their speed was extremely fast and there was no dy at all.<span>In addition, the Sword God Ring would automatically select a suitable flying sword for him based on his own strength and requirements.


    In other words, although the God of Swords'' ring could not let living beings in, it was actually more advanced because it was'' intelligent ''!


    <span>The most important thing was naturally the time difference. The slow time inside was the great treasure he cultivated in.


    "If I can decipher the password for the secret key, then I should be able to enter other items and life force through the huge space in the God of Swords'' ring.


    <span>Of course, there will be gains and losses, maybe in that way, it will affect its other effects. "Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Indeed, it would be safer to do it alone."<span>"It should be soon done. As long as a person doesn''t die, the rest are easy to aplish." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan thought of something andughed, "Speaking of which, little Yao Yao, you seem to be especially concerned about this matter."


    Is it because you want to stay with me forever, in the ring I''m wearing? "


    <span>This time Chu Yunyao did not look down on him, and calmly said, "If it''s necessary, I will ¡­ ¡­"


    "Do you really want to live in a ring?" Ye Fan said in surprise.<span>Chu Yunyao sighed, then turned around to look at the dark mountains, and said, "Have you never thought about this ¡­ ¡­ If I had made such a device while I was on Earth, many people would not have died at all.


    <span>If I had this equipment, maybe I would have the chance to bring everyone to this world, and not need to take the risk of receiving Sky Law ¡­ Isn''t it? "


    <span>Ye Fan remained silent. Indeed, it was just as the woman had said. Such a safe and independent space could be very useful for protection.


    "If it wasn''t for me and Su Qingxue, you probably wouldn''t even need to stay in the Imperial City, nor would you need to stay in the Great War.<span>We can go to any ce to find Xiao Yu and be at ease, and not have to be on guard against the Imperial Family at all times, right? " Chu Yunyao asked.


    Ye Fan lowered his head and smiled, "So you n to stay in the ring, so that I won''t have to worry about future troubles?"


    "In my opinion, this is something that will happen sooner orter. You said that you would treat Su Qingxue within two years."<span>However, if you don''t go out and stay in the Imperial City, don''t even mention whether two years is enough for you, will you really be able to stay in peace for two years?


    <span>It''s only been two months and you''ve already had an exchange with Emperor Ming Jue. The crown prince is dead and Ye Weiyang is captured. The royal family has already set their sights on you.


    <span>"I don''t think, if this continues, you can hide your strength." Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan embarrassedly smiled and said, "I really made you worry..."


    <span>"You don''t have to feel guilty either. Do you think I''m willing to stay in the Imperial City just because of that?


    Do you think I like being a teacher and starting apany to make money?


    Before you came here, I had no choice but to stay in the Imperial City in order to live safely. I have a choice.<span>Working for the royal family, an ident could happen at any time. Apanying a monarch was like apanying a tiger. Furthermore... "I have no interest in serving those idiots." Chu Yunyao coldly said.


    <span>Ye Fan thought back tost time, how he had Chu Yunyao receive the order from the Emperor of the Underworld, and he had a deep understanding.


    "Don''t pretend to be embarrassed. If you really n on keeping a low profile and endure it, then this sovereign will not be appearing today!"<span>I''m afraid the one who can''t hold it back the most is yourself. You have to deal with a bunch of brats every day, and you even have to be forced to train in the sword ¡­


    Nobody on Earth dares to mess with you, nobody dares to mess with you here, and they even teach you a lesson ¡­ The point is that they''re a bunch of people who aren''t as good as you. How long can you stand it? " Chu Yunyao turned her head and yfully smiled.Ye Fan awkwardly scratched his head, "You know me, little Yao Yao, Mo Ruo, you..."


    Ye Fan was truly a bit annoyed, especially after the Ye Huang Tu couple came back, they wanted him to practice the sword, and then they also wanted him to participate in the Dragon God Competition. Wasn''t this just wasting his time?<span>At this rate, he might have to deal with those trivial matters and dy his n to treat Su Qingxue. Not to mention that there was another time where Blue Rain''s whereabouts were still unknown ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"Anyway, I''ll pave the way for this as soon as possible, at least so that I can move theb into the inner space. Before that happens, you just have to endure for a few more days. "Chu Yunyao solemnly said.


    Ye Fan nodded, and subconsciously checked the inside of the dimensional ring. Suddenly, he found that Ye Weiyang had woken up!


    Ye Weiyang seemed to be very confused about the enclosed environment, yelling Ye Fan''s name from inside."She''s awake. What should we do next?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Chu Yunyao said, "Go in and tell her not to destroy the air manufacturing equipment, otherwise she''ll die."


    <span>"I can go in myself?" Ye Fan was stunned.


    "Of course, but enter the ring yourself. Make sure the ring is safe and not damaged by others."Otherwise, you might never be able to find your way back in the spatial rift!" Chu Yunyao warned.


    Ye Fan was eager to give it a try and was about to go in, but after thinking it over he said, "No..." I have to see if I can get out sessfully after I enter! "


    <span>Therefore, ording to the way Ye Fan took out the items, with his spiritual will, he tried to summon out Ye Weiyang from the inside.


    But no matter how hard Ye Fan tried, Ye Weiyang didn''te out.


    "What''s going on? Why can''t she get out? " Ye Fan asked curiously.


    Chu Yunyao helplessly shook her head, "Have you forgotten what I told you? The reason why it''s hard for a person to enter storage space is because of brain waves.<span>Ye Weiyang didn''t listen to you, you must make her unconscious, or make her brain agree to listen to your arrangements, in order for you to let her out. "


    Ye Fan suddenly understood, so he used his spiritual sense to directlymunicate with Ye Weiyang.


    "Come out, listen to my orders. Don''t resist me..."<span>Inside the space, Ye Weiyang couldn''t help but reveal an astonished look, looking all around, she asked, "Prince Consort Ye? Where are you? "


    <span>"Cut the crap, do you want toe out or not!?"


    <span>Ye Weiyang could only obey, "Okay ¡­ ¡­ I agree... "


    <span>When the woman became obedient, Ye Fan immediately recognized her.


    Ye Weiyang appeared out of thin air in front of Ye Fan, and almost fell down."This... "This is ¡­" Ye Weiyang looked left and right, only to discover that they were already in a deste forest, and a puzzled look appeared on her face: "Prince Consort Ye ¡­. State Grandmaster Chu? You. What exactly is going on? "


    Ye Fan nodded in satisfaction, "I''m telling you, don''t destroy anything in that space, or else ¡­" You will die. "


    "That space? What do you mean? Where was I?! " Endless Night asked.


    "Since I don''t have the time to exin it to you, be obedient and don''t resist..." Ye Fan said.Ye Weiyang realized something, and ced one hand on her chest, her eyes filled with excitement, and said: "Prince Consort Ye! I killed Su Yun, do you not trust me?


    <span>You don''t need to imprison me, I won''t reveal any of this to you. I know you have big ns to aplish, I can ¡­ "


    Without waiting for her to finish, Ye Fan directly took action again, knocking out Ye Weiyang who didn''t have time to react!


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan once again throw Ye Weiyang into the space, Chu Yunyao said yfully, "Congrattions, this ambitious princess seems to be prepared to sacrifice herself to you at any time."


    Ye Fan was speechless, "Come on, this kind of crazy woman, I''m afraid I''ll be bitten by her. I''ll temporarily lock her up for a few days, so she''ll be more obedient. I''ll think about how to deal with herter."


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2035

    2035 pairs


    As far as Ye Fan was concerned, as long as Ye Weiyang didn''t run around randomly, there was no need for her to worry about him for the time being.<span>After returning to the Imperial City, in the next few days, news of the disappearance of the crown prince Su Yun and Princess Wei Yang spread like wildfire. kwang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wang-wangwang-wangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangwangw[email protected]@


    The city''s garrison began to search in all directions, and Dark Moon City also dispatched Night King''s envoy to investigate Ye Weiyang''s whereabouts. can


    Yes, because Su Yun was actually doing it in secret and purposely avoided some of the spies, the shadow guards only knew that he and Ye Weiyang left the pce together, but they did not know where he went to exactly. This<span>It was also because of the fact that Ye Fan dared to directly attack, Ye Fan had already searched for him and confirmed that no one was watching and protecting him, which was why he directly killed him. Any


    Just based on how worried the royal family and Dark Moon City were, if nothing unexpected happened, this matter could only be left to the side. in


    <span>In the apocalyptic world of the Great Deste World, where danger lurks in all directions, it was a normal thing for someone to suddenly disappear and some people to die.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, was perfunctorily practicing and reading the book. leaf


    <span>Huang Tu was speechless towards his "disappointing" son, but no matter how angry he was, if Ye Fan didn''t practice properly, there was nothing he could do. He


    In any case, there would always be people who came to pay their respects, and it was obvious that they had to thank Ye Fan.


    Ye Huang Tu also realized that this son of his was already a big shot, so he couldn''t continue to lecture him.


    Finally, the night before their journey back to Xuanyuan City came. The entire house of the Marquis was packing up, because they had to leave for a period of time. It would be spring before they could return.


    In the dead of night, Ye Fan was in his room studying thetest forms, when he discovered that someone hade to his room. leaf


    Fan frowned, stood up, and walked over to open the door."What is it?"


    The girl in green in front of him was none other than Gu Qing. She had been well-behaved these past few days and remained quiet in the residence. gouacheJust as Qing was hesitating whether she should knock on the door or not, seeing Ye Fan open the door, she said with a perturbed expression, "Prince Consort Ye, there is something that I do not know whether I should tell you or not."


    "If you don''t want to tell me, then why would you look for me?" Ye Fan said. gouache


    <span>Qing sighed and said, "Today, I received news from the Ghost Face and have new orders ¡­"


    "Wait ¡­" Who is the Ghost Face? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    <span>"The Ghost Face is specifically responsible for giving out orders, they will not participate in the battle, they will only be responsible for changing their appearances and changing into a variety of people, passing down information, changing into a myriad of different forms, and spreading throughout the prehistords."


    <span>Gu Qing took out a small note and handed it to Ye Fan, "I got this from a servant in the mansion today. That servant was disguised as a ghost." leaf


    Fan Xian took the note and nced at it. He then noticed that it was written in barbarian script. "You''re supposed to follow me to Xuanyuan City and look for the Heavenly Star Token?" gouache


    Qing was stunned. "Prince Consort Ye, you know thenguage of the barbarians?!"


    "Can''t I?" Ye Fan''s expression was natural. If he wanted to learn the medicine forms of the barbarian witch doctors, he would have to learn thenguage of the barbarian race. Therefore, it was not difficult for him to learn thenguage.


    <span>Gu Qing''s eyes revealed a trace of admiration. This man always gave her an unfathomable feeling. He was the type of person who would allow someone to be a martial artist at such a young age ¡­ "


    Prince Consort Ye was such a genius that Qing''er had to make a big fuss over nothing. Gu Qing said faintly, "I''m just here to ask Prince Consort Ye how you''re going to handle this mission ¡­" leaf


    Fan returned the note to the woman: "You can do whatever you want. You just have to remember one thing, if you find it, give it to me..." "Otherwise, I will kill you."


    "This ¡­" Gu Qing was stunned. There was someone guarding him?


    "What''s this, do you understand?" Ye Fan said in a serious tone.


    <span>"Got it..." Gu Qing silently lowered his head and carefully asked, "Right, Prince Consort Ye, these few days we have been investigating the Crown Prince and Princess Weiyang, causing a huge disturbance in the city. How is Princess Weiyang? Did you kill her? "


    <span>"What has it got to do with you?" Ye Fan asked.


    "I ¡­" Gu Qing felt a little aggrieved, "Can''t you even ask ¡­"


    <span>Seeing the woman''s somewhat cute and exasperated look, Ye Fan waved his hand and said: "Don''t ask too much, knowing too much is not good for you. Hurry up and go, you''re dying me from reading. "


    Gu Qing was confused. Could it be that this man would still care about her? With doubts, he could only silently turn around and leave.<span>When Gu Qing walked past a small path in the courtyard, Ye Huangtu and Ji Susu stood silently in a pavilion, watching this scene.


    <span>Although they didn''t know why Gu Qing went to Ye Fan''s yard, they saw that she was rejected and walked out of the door.


    Could it be that this child really nned on not having any future generations? He didn''t even want Gu Qing toe and deliver himself to his doorstep. This Gu Qing was not bad looking."It was a waste for Qingxue, this child, to be so understanding and to even ept a maid ¡­" Ji Susu was worried. leaf


    Huang Tu, on the other hand, understood, "This point is simr to me. I''m the only one who uses emotions."


    Ji Su was at a loss whether tough or cry. She poked her husband''s face with her finger, "You shameless brat, if I can''t bear children, how can you do it alone?"If Third Sister wasn''t born a heaven chosen one who frightened you, I''m afraid you would have had me born a little better, right?" leaf


    <span>"Using emotions alone to pass on the legacy is one thing. There are two things that do it."


    Ji Su Xin red at the man, "I can''t be bothered arguing with you, you can always find a reason ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Ye Huangtu smiled.


    "Sigh ¡­" After a while, Ji Susu asked faintly, "Honestly, after so many years, do you regret not choosing Feng Qinn back then ¡­"


    <span>Ye Huangtu frowned and did not say anything, he just hugged his wife tightly.


    In the room.


    <span>Being mentioned by Gu Qing, Ye Fan suddenly remembered that he hadn''t seen Ye Weiyang in the past two days. He


    He turned off the lights in the room and quickly entered the space inside the ring. Gray


    <span>Within the cube, the disheveled Ye Weiyang sat with her legs crossed and her eyes zed over. Next to her was the operating air manufacturer. see


    <span>When Ye Fan entered, Ye Weiyang raised her head, her pair of eyes revealing an iparablyplex look.


    <span>"Anger, disdain, fear, and resentment, regardless of whether they were real or fake, all sorts of emotions could be felt."


    "Seems like you have a sore throat. I already told you not to shout and not to try to escape, it was all a waste of effort." Ye Fan calmly said. This


    <span>Although it was only a crack, it was still a parallel dimension. If he wanted to destroy it, he would need to at least have the power to tear through space.


    <span>The current Endless Night clearly wasn''t good enough. off


    "The key is, destroying space, causing copse, will only lead to her own destruction.""Heh ¡­" Ye Weiyang let out a coldugh, slowly standing up, "These past two days, I have organized all the clues. such as


    <span>If my guess is correct, you are the one who assassinated the Emperor? This


    <span>It made sense that you could escape from the chase ande back alive from the Twilight Forest. You


    If he could kill the crown prince and this princess, why wouldn''t he dare to do so? Right


    You call yourself. Lucifer ¡­ Is that so? "


    <span>Ye Fan''s face was unperturbed, he didn''t expect that after being imprisoned, this woman would still be able to keep thinking, "This information, how do you know about it?"


    <span>Do you think I''m only a student of the Heaven Seeking Academy in the Imperial City? "You are underestimating our Ye n. What I know is far more than you can imagine ¡­"


    Ye Weiyangughed, "What''s more, didn''t you leave me with my life so that you could get more useful information from me? I''ll tell you now, my value. This is far beyond your imagination! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2036

    2036 Leaves


    <span>Fan Xian looked at the woman with interest, Ye Weiyang''s sweet face now had a wild look. She


    It was not because he was imprisoned that he did not feel fear. Even many cultivators of the Heaven Stealing Realm were not able to do something like this.


    "Tell me, what is your value?" Ye Fan calmly looked at the woman.Ye Weiyang gave a confident smile, "Do you know about the Heavenly Star Token?"


    <span>It''s the Heavenly Star Token again? " Ye Fan frowned.


    "Besides my grandfather, only I know where the Heavenly Star Token of the Ye n is hidden!" Ye Weiyang said proudly. leafFan was puzzled. "Your Ye n''s Heavenly Star Token?" "There''s more than one Heavenly Star Token?"


    This time, Endless Night was actually stunned, and started chuckling.


    "It looks like... The Northern Marquis hasn''t told you the secret of the Heavenly Star Token yet. also<span>Yes, you looked like a piece of trash before, how can he be at ease telling you such an important secret? " Ye Weiyang said in a provocative manner.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head indifferently, "I''m not interested in the Heavenly Star Token. If you don''t want to talk about it in detail, then I''m toozy to know."


    You can stay here. I won''t kill you now, because I might have to trade you for another space to imprison you. You still have some value in being an experiment ¡­ " night<span>Upon hearing this, Wei Yang saw that Ye Fan didn''t intend to ask any further questions, so he immediately became angry, "Wait a moment!" You don''t know the importance of the Heavenly Star Token!


    "Five Heavenly Star Medallions are more than enough to determine the life and death of an empire!""Five?" Ye Fan frowned.


    <span>"That''s right, back then before Emperor Xuanyuan ascended, he had reforged his Xuanyuan Sword into five Heavenly Star Medallions!


    <span>When these five Heavenly Star Medallions were gathered together, they would be able to summon the ''Heavenly Star Divine General'' once every thousand years. Day


    The Star God General possesses a sliver of the Xuanyuan Emperor''s emperor level sword intent. Ye Weiyang said tly. leaf


    Ji Xuanyuan had actually reforged his own Xuan-Yuan Sword? Why was that!?


    Although it was understandable that he no longer needed to use a sword or find a better weapon, his strength might not be enough to recreate that legendary weapon, right? To


    Ye Fan also believed in the Divine General, who had the sword intent of Emperor Xuan Yuan. After all, he could even keep a trace of an illusion.


    <span>The Starlord Godly General had a special ability, which was to only listen to themands of those who had the karmic luck of an Emperor.


    If the current emperor still had the aura of an emperor, then it would be under themand of an emperor. But


    If the emperor was already at the end of his road, then the Heavenly Star God would be at themand of the new emperor! This<span>This was the greatness of Grand Emperor Xuanyuan. The Heavenly Star Divine General that he left behind was the emperor who could protect Xuanyuan Empire.


    <span>Secondly, if the emperor was impotent and impotent, the rebels could use the Heavenly Star Divine General to decide the life and death of the empire! Day


    The Star God General is both the protector and whip of the Divine Dragon Family. Without this restriction, the Xuanyuan Empire wouldn''t be so long in the future ¡­ " night<span>Wei Yang said seriously: "Three thousand and six hundred years ago, the Emperor of that time was no longer popr. Siu


    Please return to the fifth Heavenly Star Token from the 36th Heavenly Paradise with the Tu Family.


    In addition, each of the four ns had a Heavenly Star Token. They had summoned the Heavenly Star Divine General!<span>It was precisely because the Heavenly Star Divine General did not listen to the Divine Dragon Emperor at that time, but listened to the Great Emperor of the Abyss, that he made everyone believe that the Xuanyuan Dynasty had reached its end!


    And after the great war is established, Su Family, Tu Family, Ye Family, Shen Long Family, and Bai Hu Family will each own one piece! " leaf


    Fan Xian''s eyes shed, he never thought that the Heavenly Star Token would hide such a secret!? such as<span>If all of this was true, then it really would determine the rise and fall of the empire!


    "Why are these five Heavenly Star Medallions distributed to these aristocratic families and ns?" Ye Fan asked. "There''s no need to mention the Su and Tu Families. Our Ye and White Tiger ns are actually on the move.


    Currently, among the three great sage realm experts, besides the Great Emperor, my grandfather, Night King, and the White Tiger''s marquis, Bai Wuji. By


    <span>The two Sage realm experts each had a Heavenly Star Token, and would naturally gain the approval of the masses. To


    As for why your Residence of Northern Marquis can be the guardian of the Heavenly Star Token in the Divine Dragon n ¡­ Yes<span>Because ¡­ That year, your ancestors were the Divine Dragon n''s nsmen who were the leaders of the public and took out the Heavenly Star Token! also


    <span>That is to say, the ancestor of your Residence of Northern Marquis is the one who exterminated his rtives for the cause! " Ye Weiyangughed.


    Ye Fan suddenly realized, no wonder the House of the Northern Marquis is so highly regarded, possessing a great amount of military power, and it is actually rted to the ancestors? Press


    <span>Logically speaking, the internal department of the Divine Dragon n were quite hostile towards the Northern Marquis. However, because it was the Heavenly Star Divine General who had made the choice, it was reasonable that the Xuanyuan Empire was exhausted. This


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan immediately understood why there weren''t many casualties from that change in dynasties in history, especially when the four big ns were rtively quiet. protosm


    Come ¡­ To overthrow Xuanyuan Dynasty, even the n had to contribute...Since the Divine General left behind by Emperor Xuanyuan no longer acknowledged the Divine Dragon Empire''s emperor, then the Divine Dragon Empire naturally had no face to protest.


    It''s the first time I''ve heard of it, but the thing is. I don''t want to be an emperor, so what does that have to do with me? " Ye Fan shook his head andughed.


    <span>"Don''t you have the Overlord''s Sword Intent? You''re still so young, yet you''re already able toprehend the emperor level sword intent. Don''t you want to be an emperor in the future!? " Endless Night said in disbelief. leaf


    Fan Le smiled. "What does myprehension of the emperor level sword intent have to do with me being the emperor?"


    Ye Weiyang stared unwaveringly at the man, and after a while, she revealed a mocking expression, and sneered: "So ¡­ "You are nothing more than that."<span>Are you trying to infuriate me? " Ye Fan narrowed his eyes.


    "You''re wrong, towards a trash without ambition, I don''t even have the interest to anger him." Ye Weiyang disdainfully said.


    "Do you really think that everyone will climb up no matter the cost?" Ye Fan said with a sneer. "


    "Otherwise!?" Ye Weiyang opened her eyes wide, and said loudly, "Since ancient times, a true powerhouse, who is not the Peerless Emperor!? XuanWhether it was Emperor Yuan, Demon God Chi You, Emperor Ming Yuan who founded the country, King Arthur of the Odin Empire, or even the Demon God Kingdom''s Wu Yeyue ¡­ This


    <span>Those true experts that stood at the peak of this deste world, who would not be willing to be like a river of blood, and be a king!? Is it just for fun!? " leaf


    The sail was suddenly startled, Ye Weiyang''s question, caused him to be in a trance, and his heart skipped a beat!


    To him. He had never noticed it before, but why would an expert like Emperor Xuanyuan be so obsessed with bing an emperor?<span>Whether it was on earth or in this deste world ¡­ night


    <span>Wei Yang said emotionally: "In the Great Deste World, there are too many sage realm experts hidden outside the mortal world. Then ¡­


    Some of them were only in the sage realm and didn''t care about worldly matters. What kind of experts could they be if they only knew how to live in seclusion? Speak


    To put it nicely, they were the masters of this world. But if they were, why didn''t they go and save those weak women and children who had been ughtered by the barbarians all year round?<span>Why didn''t he go and settle the war in the Demon God Kingdom? He


    <span>They had the ability but didn''t do anything. Instead, they would only be cynical and feel that the secr world was dirty and unworthy of being questioned by sage realm experts ¡­


    Ha... Don''t you think they''re ridiculous? Who knew them!? Who could be recorded in history!?


    Even if they lived for thousands of years, what was the point?


    Expert? In my opinion, they are useless trash! He


    We are just cowards who do not have the guts to walk towards the peak, to walk towards the battlefield, afraid that we will be smashed into smithereens at any moment! " Speak


    As soon as the voice stopped, Ye Weiyang took two steps forward, approaching Ye Fan. Female<span>He stared straight at the man, then gave a charming smile, and used both hands to tug at his cor.


    <span>"Sizzle..." Skirt


    <span>"Ye Fan''s shirt was torn open, and a white scene appeared in front of him."


    <span>You are just like those reclusive, so-called experts. You are disdainful of iming the throne, content with your current situation, and only seek self-defense...


    You don''t even dare to be presumptuous in front of a woman who you can only punish and has no power to resist ¡­ " night


    In Wei Yang''s eyes, there was madness, disdain, ridicule, and a trace of a deadly poison that was tempting him to death ¡­

 Chapter 2037

    2037Ye Fan''s eyes flickered, and after a long time, he took a deep breath, revealing a relieved smile.


    "I admit... You are indeed valuable. Your words make me feel suddenly enlightened ¡­<span>I seem to havee to know how to solve some of the problems that have gued me before. "


    <span>Ye Weiyang moved forward gracefully, a hand slowly supporting Ye Fan''s face.


    "Then... "Do you want to eat me ¡­"


    Ye Fan directly grabbed the woman''s arm and shook his head, "There is one thing wrong with you..." I don''t want to touch you, it''s not that I have no guts, it''s just that you''re not long enough to attract me. "


    The charming smile on Ye Weiyang''s face froze, her eyes filled with shame and anger, "You ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan no longer paid any attention to her and directly left the space with a thought.


    <span>As for Ye Weiyang screaming madly in the space, he couldn''t be bothered to care about that.


    In terms of his ability to resist beauties, Ye Fan was very confident. With Ye Weiyang''s ability to seduce him, it was simply wishful thinking.


    Moreover, through the conversation just now, Ye Fan had suddenlye to realize some new ideas.


    When he thought of the key point, he almost wanted to shout to the sky!<span>Calming his heart, he sent his spiritual sense into the Sword God Ring, and Ye Fan immediately began cultivating.


    <span>The next day.


    <span>After the trip to the Residence of Northern Marquis had reunited with the other members of the Divine Dragon n, they set off for Xuanyuan City in the east.


    In order to take care of the elderly, the weak, women, and children, they all used vehicles and demonic beasts.


    After all, danger lurked in every corner of the Great Wastnds. Therefore, all the powerful warriors of the ns also went with them to protect them.


    Although it would be a waste of a few more days, Ye Fan did not mind.<span>Because it was Su Qingxue''s first time leaving the Imperial City and she had traveled such a long distance, she could apany her to see the scenery along the way and feel the local customs and customs of the cities.


    As soon as they left the imperial city, the number of cultivators had obviously decreased. The officials and generals guarding the city were mostly only at the Spirit Creation stage, and the majority of them weremoners.


    <span>Ye Fan apanied Su Qingxue to view the scenery every day. When passing by towns, he would shop, eat and buy. Sometimes, he would even bring along Ye Xianqing and Ye Danqing.


    He only knew how to eat Soup Dumplings all day, and he also didn''t want to be lonely. Every time Ye Fan went out, he would lie on Ye Fan''s shoulder and wait for the food to be fed.


    <span>Ye Huang saw all of this and wanted to lecture him a few times.


    However, Ji Su Xin stopped Su Qingxue because she felt that Su Qingxue was not easy to deal with. She didn''t have much time left, so it was better for her child to have more time to enjoy himself.


    On the way back, the one who was the most worried for Ye Fan was the second brother, Ye Hang.<span>Sitting in the car, Ye Fan was eating some fruits, while Ye Hang kept on muttering...


    "Big brother, although your talent is very high, if you don''t practice your sword everyday, then Uncle Ye Xiu''s face will turn ck.""If you go to the Divine Dragon Competition and get defeated too early, what will you do?" Ye Hang repeatedly sighed.


    These days, Ye Fan gradually discovered that this cheap little brother was quite concerned about him. He had a simple and honest character, so he didn''t intentionally put on an act.


    However, Ye Hang did not seem to pay much attention to his sister.<span>"I naturally have my own ns. Rather than caring about me, why don''t you take Xianqing out to y ¡­"


    <span>I realize that you''ve never talked to her before. Are you that disgusted with her? " Ye Fan asked.


    "It''s not that I hate her, but Qing Er is a chosen one from heaven after all ¡­" "It feels weird," Ye Hang said with a troubled expression.<span>"So what if you''re a chosen one? However, the training method was different. Was there not a heaven chosen person in the army?


    <span>If you follow them to the battlefield, you can''t trust them? will they stab you in the back? "


    "Of course not!"<span>"Isn''t that fine? Qing''er is still your sister, so you should at least be more intimate with her than with others, right? "


    Hearing that, Ye Hang could not help but ponder for a moment, "Big Brother, you are right. Then, in the future, I will..... Try to talk to Qing Er. "


    <span>"That''s more like it." Ye Fan picked up a peeled fruit and handed it to Ye Hang.


    Ye Hang took it and smiled, "Big brother... After not seeing you for half a year, you are bing more and more like a big brother now.


    "Cut the crap, eat your ¡­"<span>Ye Fan smiled, sighing in his heart. It''s a pity that I''m not your biological brother...


    <span>Three dayster, the main group finally returned to the Divine Dragon Family''s Xuanyuan City.


    <span>From afar, one could see a gigantic statue that seemed to be towering into the clouds. It was none other than Emperor Xuanyuan, riding a dragon and wielding a sword!


    <span>When Ye Fan was in the Xuanyuan Illusory Realm, he had seen illusions. In such aparison, it really was almost the same.


    Xuanyuan City''s grandeur wasn''t inferior to the Imperial City at all. Its architecture was ancient and didn''t have too many tall buildings. Most of the buildings were filled with pavilions and pavilions.


    Although more than 70% of the people here were from the Divine Dragon n, only Ji, Ye, and Ling major ns were able to live in the core area of the Ancestral Land.<span>After entering the Ancestral Land, the group headed straight for thergest hall, the Divine Dragon Hall.


    The imposing Divine Dragon Hall was the earliest temporary residence of Great Emperor Xuanyuan. Even if there were thousands of people, it was more than enough.


    "Haha, Huang Tu, it''s been a year and you''ve brought back the eldest princess daughter-inw. What a happy asion!"


    <span>A middle-aged man with long hair, who wore a golden-red robe and a jade crown on his head, proudly led a group of Divine Dragon elders as they greeted him with a smile and patted Ye Huang Tu''s shoulders.


    "Chief, you came out to wee us. You''re being too courteous." Ye Huangtu cupped his hands and said.


    <span>"Haha ¡­" "I am weing the princess, not for you." The man smiled and slightly lowered his head to Su Qingxue who was behind him. "God Dragon n''s Ji ChangGong wees the Grand Princess to Xuanyuan City."


    <span>Su Qingxue quickly bowed in a very orderly manner, "Patriarch, there is no need to be so courteous. I should pay my respects to you first."


    So this is the current patriarch of the Shen Long family, Ji Zhang Gong... On the surface, it was one of the "Five Great Celestial Emperors".


    Although the rumors said that Ji ChangGong was very close to the Sheng Domain, in Ye Fan''s eyes, he was still far from that.


    Duotian and Sheng Domain were twopletely different concepts."Aiya, isn''t this our God of Poetry, the Divine Doctor Prince Consort?


    <span>Ye Fan, you brat, you really shocked our family! I heard that you''ve awakened your Fire Dragon Bloodline? " Ji ChangGong asked with a smile.


    Ye Fan also didn''t know how he used to call him, so he could only smile and nod his head, "Yes..."


    <span>"Then I''ll be looking forward to your performance in the Divine Dragon Tournament this time!" Ji ChangGong asked with a kind expression.


    It was the first time that Ye Fan had seen such enthusiasm from a patriarch who still didn''t have any airs, so he could only nod and say, "Okay."


    Who would have thought that this would actually cause Ji Changgong to be stunned. He happily replied, "Okay? "Huang Tu, looks like your son is very confident?"


    <span>Ye Huangtu frowned, "This brat is not good at cultivating. When that happens, the chief will be making a fool of himself..."


    <span>At this time, a young man''s voice came from the side, "Master Hou, you''re being too modest. Last time, Prince Consort Ye kicked Mingqi''s leg to pieces when he was alone at the Jiangyue Pavilion.


    He did not even put Brother Mirror and the rest of us in his eyes. He must be fully prepared for thispetition and ns to be the champion! "


    <span>The one who spoke was none other than the son of the Ji n, Ji Wenhao, who was together with Ling Mingjingst time.


    <span>With these words, the atmosphere immediately became quiet. Many people revealed looks of surprise, as if they didn''t know about this.


    It was the first time Ye Huang Tu heard of it and he could not help but scold: "Brat! What exactly is going on!? "


    <span>Wishing to chat with more like-minded people about "My Ice Mountain Beauty Wife", WeChat focuses on "Hot Web or rdw444" and more friends about favorite book chapter errors, click here to report (free of registrations)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2038

    2038


    A group of elders and descendants of the Divine Dragon n all looked at Ye Fan.However, Ye Fan wasn''t the least bit nervous, he only lightly said, "He said he wanted to break my leg, but I broke his leg in the end.


    He still had the face to say it out in front of the crowd ¡­ I never thought that you would be so shameless. "


    "Ye Fan!" What nonsense are you spouting!? "


    <span>Ling Mingqi, whose leg was already healed, walked out from the group of Ling Family members. He red with his eyes wide open as he said, "If it wasn''t for General Tu''s face, do you think we would be afraid of you!?"


    "That''s right!" You took advantage of an outsider to suppress our Divine Dragon n, you''re too shameless! " Ji Wenhao agreed.


    Ji ChangGong frowned, "Commander Tu? Tu Yue? "Why is Ye Fan rted to Tu Yue again?"


    <span>Ye Huangtu''s eyes shed as he said, "This kid cured Tu Yue''s daughter of her illness ¡­"


    <span>"Oh?" Ji ChangGong and the few elders all revealed looks of surprise.


    Ye Fan was toozy to argue with them, and indifferently said, "I kicked him, what can you do to me?"


    When these words came out, everyone present couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air.


    A thought simultaneously appeared in their minds ¡ª this kid was too arrogant!Su Qingxue and Ye Xianqing couldn''t help to reach out their hands to cover their small mouths. Ye Hang, on the other hand, revealed a shocked expression and thought to himself, "This big brother is too fierce!"


    In any case, n Chief Ji Changgong was present, as were the elders of the Ling Family. Several elders were also present, but Ye Fan actually turned a blind eye to this!?


    Even if Ling Mingqi and the others were at fault back then, they were still members of the same family. They couldn''t even see each other''s heads, and with such harsh words, even if an elder wanted to be a peacemaker, it would be difficult!<span>As expected, the Ling and Ji Families'' elders all had displeased looks on their faces.


    <span>Ye Huang Tu''s eyes shed. He turned around and scolded Ye Fan: "Shameless brat, your mouth is full of shit. Later, I will definitely teach you a lesson!"


    <span>Ye Shui, quickly take this unfilial son away! Penalty: Dragon God''s Large Competition


    <span>Uncle Shui came forward solemnly. "Yes, Master Hou!"


    <span>Then a hand tugged at Ye Fan, "Young Marquis... "Hurry up and leave with this old servant..."


    Ye Fan also couldn''t be bothered to interact with this group of people. He really couldn''t wait to leave. He was just worrying about not properly cultivating these few days, there was no harm in confinement.


    <span>After Ye Fan had left, Ye Wangtu''s face revealed a look of remorse, and he said to the crowd, "n leader, Elders, my godson is the one who is at a loss. I will definitely punish him well."


    Ji ChangGong and the rest had stiff smiles on their faces. Anyone with a brain could tell that Ye Huang Tu was not just a punishment, he was trying to protect his own weakness.


    However, in the end, the n stressed the need for the strong to be respected. If Ling Mingqi was beaten up, they couldn''t rely on their elders to seek revenge.


    "Haha, there are some disputes among the younger generation. It is amon thing. In any case, our n specializes in speaking with strength.


    <span>"Let''s wait for thepetition and let these kids settle it themselves," Ji Changgong said as he waved his hand.


    <span>Since the Patriarch had spoken, it wasn''t convenient for the others to say anything else. They could only continue to hold the banquet.


    <span>On the other side, Ye Fan followed Uncle Shui, walking towards a small yard that belonged to him.


    On the way, Uncle Shui kept on nagging with worry, "Young duke, you''re about to be everyone''s target for the Divine Dragon Big Competition this time. How can you say such words in front of so many people?" "Sigh ¡­"Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, but he also knew that he couldn''t exin it to Uncle Shui.


    As they were walking, a tall woman walked towards them. She was wearing a grey windbreaker, had her hair tied up in a bun, was graceful in her steps, and had a graceful and cold temperament.


    "Director Feng, you''re back too?" "Howe I didn''t see you on the way?" Ye Fan smiled and greeted.


    Speaking of which, Feng Qinn was definitely one of the people who had seen him the most in this world.Uncle Shui quickly stood up and bowed, "Elder Feng ¡­"


    <span>Feng Qinn''s figure shed past as he nced at Ye Fan. His feet did not stop moving as he leisurely said, "Be more honest during the Large Competition. The Ling family is not the only ones targeting you."


    Ye Fan turned his head, looked at the woman who directly walked away, and the corner of his mouth raised into a smile.


    He was clearly here to warn her, yet he pretended to be just passing by. This woman ¡­ He''s already so old, and he''s still pretty shy."Wind Director!" You dressed beautifully today! " Ye Fan shouted.


    Feng Qinn did not seem to hear him as he continued to walk away.


    On the side, Uncle Shui used all his strength to pull at Ye Fan, telling him not to say such words.


    Arriving at the small courtyard, Ye Fan finally calmed down, and he didn''t waste any more time. While the others were having all kinds of social interactions with each other, no one talked to him, so he quickly went back to his room to cultivate.


    The next morning, Ye Fan discovered that someone had knocked on the door. It was Su Qingxue.<span>"Husband, I''ve brought some food for you."


    <span>Ye Fan walked over to open the door, and weed the woman into the room. He saw her holding a tray of food and wine, and said with a pained heart, "Just let Gu Qing do this kind of thing. Your hands are red from the cold."


    Su Qingxue pursed her lips and smiled, "Qing`er doesn''t dare to send you anything. After all, Father said that you will be confined.<span>"I''m wearing a red diamond that my husband gave me, but I''m actually not cold."


    <span>Seeing that Gu Qing was nowhere to be seen, Ye Fan reckoned that this woman must have gone to secretly search for the Heavenly Star Token.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand to take the tray, "Yesterday, you should have been dealing with those elders, are you tired?"


    "The first time I came, it was a bit hard, but I''ll be fine after a night''s rest."


    <span>Su Qingxue looked worriedly at the man, "Husband, the Divine Dragon Competition is in three days, are you confident?"


    <span>"Aiya, why are you mentioning me? It''s just a small matter ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan said indifferently while gulping down the dishes brought by the woman.


    <span>"Husband, I feel that there''s been some changes in your body this time ¡­" Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan smiled yfully, "Oh?" What changes? ""I can''t tell you the specifics, it''s just that... "Husband seems to be more casual now," Su Qingxue thought.


    Ye Fan smiled and reached out his hand to pinch the woman''s cheek, but didn''t say anything more, and instead asked: "What do you n to do in the afternoon?"


    "We have to visit a few elders. They are all respected elders in the n. Mother said yesterday that ¡­" Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan frowned, "Where did all these airse from? Why didn''t theye out together?" Do I need you to visit them one by one?


    You are a princess, and they aren''t. Besides, your body is weak, so wouldn''t it be tiring if you were to go around bowing? "<span>"Darling ¡­" Hearing the man''s love for her, Su Qingxue''s heart filled with joy.


    Ye Fan put down his chopsticks and said, "Go, I know you like to look around. I will apany you on a stroll around Xuanyuan City. What bullsh * t elder, don''t worry about them!"<span>"This ¡­" Although Su Qingxue was looking forward to seeing the outside world more, she hesitated and said, "That''s not good, right?"


    "If you want to marry me, you have to listen to me. If you have anything to say, I''ll bear it!"<span>Ye Fan directly carried Su Qingxue off the chair without saying anything.


    "Aiya! Husband, don''t carry me. If we go out, others willugh at us! "


    <span>"Don''t waste your energy by walking such a long way. I''m carrying my wife, what''s the joke? Can others carry you? "


    Ye Fanughed mischievously, directly running out of the yard.


    Not long after Ye Fan left the yard, a servant, who was sweeping the floor outside, silently took out his phone and sent a message.Wishing to chat with more like-minded people about "My Ice Mountain Beauty Wife", WeChat focuses on "Hot Web or rdw444" and more friends about favorite book chapter errors, click here to report (free of registrations)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2039

    2039


    <span>On Xuanyuan City''s business street, Ye Fan led Su Qingxue around.


    <span>A woman''s shopping habits werepletely applicable even in this world.


    Su Qingxue had no concept of money, so she wanted to buy whatever she liked.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan was notcking in money, and he also had a storage ring to store things, so he was happy to help women satisfy their desire to shop.<span>Suddenly, he saw a hawker selling a bunch of candied fruits on the roadside. Ye Fan found it very interesting, he didn''t expect that there were candied fruits in this world, and the key point was that they were all made of strawberries.


    <span>"Snowy, do you want to eat that?" Ye Fan pointed at the red gourds.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes shone, "Is it a red fruit?" "How did you do that?"<span>"Red Fruit?" Ye Fan now knew that this world was not called Strawberry.


    <span>"That''s right. Darling, do you want to try it? I also like red fruits, go buy two."


    <span>The two walked to the stall and bought two skewers, Su Qingxue ate with relish.


    <span>"One of my favorite fruits is the red fruit. How did Darling know about it?"


    <span>Ye Fanughed and muttered, "I even know that you like to eat doughnuts..."


    "doughnut?" "What is it?" Su Qingxue was puzzled.


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help butugh, "Do you want to know? Let me give you a try."


    <span>Su Qingxue asked curiously, "Will my husband still do it?"


    <span>"Let''s try it out, see if we can find the right material." Ye Fan also discovered that although there were some pastries in the conquest, there weren''t any sweet foods.


    He brought Su Qingxue to Xuanyuan City''srgest shop and bought some fresh red fruits as well as some materials to make doughnuts. Although it wasn''t aplete set, it was enough for them to do it.


    Afterwards, Ye Fan found a noodle shop in a city and paid the money to borrow some equipment from the oven.


    After all, most of the people in the city were from the Divine Dragon n. They quickly recognized the prince consort and the princess. Immediately, there were many onlookers outside.


    "Did I see wrongly..." Prince Consort Ye is making a meal out of it? "


    <span>"Is this for real? Isn''t this too embarrassing!?"


    "Didn''t they say that he has gone from trash to a genius? For a dignified divine poet and genius doctor, how could he do such a thing? "


    In the eyes of many people, making noodles was obviously done by the lower ss. In the entire n, only those who had no talent for cultivation at the lowest level would do such a thing.<span>Although Su Qingxue felt that this wasn''t a good idea, she still couldn''t persuade Ye Fan.


    Moreover, the woman also saw something new. She had never been in contact with such things before, so she stood at the side and watched Ye Fan knead dough and make dessert, not even willing to blink.<span>Ye Fan had never made a doughnut before, but even if he couldn''t, it would still be very good.


    <span>He could always do it.


    When the four red and pink doughnuts were done, even the chef in the noodle room would feel fresh.<span>"Prince Consort Ye, what is this?"


    <span>"This is called a doughnut." Ye Fan picked one up and gave it to Su Qingxue, "Here, Xiao Xue, try one. Be careful of burning it."


    <span>Su Qingxue took the hot doughnut and looked at its tender color. She really liked it. She lowered her head and took a bite, carefully tasting it.


    <span>Ye Fan also took one and took a bite. Due to theck of some cream and other materials, the fragrance wascking, but the overall taste was still quite good.


    <span>He carefully observed Su Qingxue''s expression and gaze. The purpose of making the doughnut was not only to let Su Qingxue have a taste, but more importantly, he wanted to see if he could bring back some of Su Qingxue''s memories.


    "Darling, this doughnut tastes really good! This humble one really likes it! " Su Qingxue took two more bites.<span>Ye Fan asked, "Then as you eat the doughnut, do you remember anything?"


    <span>"Hmm?" Su Qingxue looked at the man in puzzlement, "Reminded of what? Have I forgotten something important? "


    Ye Fan felt a burst of regret in his heart, but still smiled and shook his head, "It''s nothing, I was wrong..." Eat, eat. "


    <span>Although Su Qingxue was somewhat confused, she didn''t ask too much because the pretty and delicious doughnut in front of her had already attracted her more attention.


    "Prince Consort Ye sure is versatile. He''s even able to create an invention of his own. He''s really amazing ¡­" The pastry chef said in admiration.


    "You guys can also do as you said, improve more, and in the future, let the princess eat more delicious food." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Su Qingxue''s face was full of sweetness. She didn''t expect that a man would make a noodle soup for her that no one else had ever seen before.<span>"We... You can do that? " the noodle chef asked happily.


    Ye Fan naturally didn''t care, "Sure."


    "That''s great! From now on, it''s called ''Prince Consort''s Bag''! " the pastry chef said.Ye Fan was speechless, "What lousy name..." Let''s call it doughnut! "


    <span>A bunch of pastry makers nodded their heads in embarrassment. This matter had been settled.


    <span>After leaving the noodle house, Ye Fan held the woman''s hand and walked out of the city.


    Just now when they were making the doughnut, they asked a few people what was the best scenery in Xuanyuan City. In the end, they all talked about Liu Ying Valley outside the city.


    Because of the hot spring, it was extremely warm all year round, with arge number of fireflies.


    To Su Qingxue, she had not seen the fireflies in the pce before, so she naturally wanted to go and take a look.


    <span>As they walked deeper into the valley, the temperature became higher and higher. Su Qingxue was wearing a thick mink coat, which made her sweat.


    <span>"Come ¡­"


    "Take off your coat and bring the red diamond, it should be enough." Ye Fan said.<span>"En." Su Qingxue put away her coat, leaving only a white dress. Because she was sweating, it was a bit moist now.


    At this moment, the fragrance of a woman''s body was especially rich. Ye Fan couldn''t help but to smell a few times, looking at his beautiful wife with a rosyplexion, wishing that she could do something about it.<span>Su Qingxue also felt that the man''s eyes were getting more aggressive as he aged, so she shyly didn''t dare to look at him.


    <span>There were dense shrubs all around the Liuying Valley. There weren''t many tall trees, and the terrain was fluctuating. There were at least a few hundred hot springs here.


    As night fell, the two of them suddenly saw countless yellow-green dots of light within the white mist, like stardust that had fallen to the ground. They flickered and danced as if they were in a dream ¡­The air was iparably tranquil.


    <span>Ye Fan and Su Qingxue stopped at the same time as they could not bear to disturb the firefly sea in front of them ¡­


    After a long time, Su Qingxue, with an intoxicated expression, lightly leaned against the man''s shoulder, held onto one of his arms and muttered: "Husband ¡­ To think that there would be such a beautiful scenery in the world ¡­ "<span>"There are so many beautiful things in this world, I will bring you to many more ces in the future ¡­ "I''ll let you see your fill..." Ye Fan lowered his head and kissed the woman''s hair.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed a trace of haziness and bitterness, "I heard that ¡­ ¡­" The firefly only has half a month of life left. Even though it''s dazzling, it only has a short life span ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "You''re thinking too much again. I already said it, I will definitely cure you. If you say that again, I will spank you."


    Su Qingxue raised her head. A hint of disbelief appeared on her wless, bright red face. With a trace of provocation in her eyes, she pouted slightly and asked, "Husband, are you willing to hit me?"


    <span>Ye Fan felt a burst of fire in his heart, turned around and hugged the woman, then lowered his head and kissed her heavily...


    Countless fireflies surrounded the two of them, as if they were not in the valley but in the starry sky ¡­For Su Qingxue, it was as if time had stopped and she felt dizzy, as if her body was about to melt.


    After an unknown amount of time, Ye Fan finally loosened his grip on the woman. Looking at his wife who seemed to be in a trance, Ye Fan gently smiled."My wife, no matter what happens, don''t be afraid ¡­"


    "Hmm?" Su Qingxue did not understand. What did a man mean?Suddenly, Ye Fan extended his left hand and pinched it!


    "Sou!"


    A sound of a cold arrow piercing through the air could be heard, and the metal arrow was caught between Ye Fan''s fingers!Su Qingxue''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She turned her head and saw the cold metal arrow in the man''s hand. Her face was full of surprise!

 Chapter 2044

    2044<span>"Training in the sword? "Now?" Ye Xiu was astonished, "Isn''t it toote?"


    "We are cultivators, why should we care about the sky?" Ye Fan said with a smile. Free Continuous Novels Reading Network


    "The theory is not wrong, but if I were to practice the sword now, would it rm others?" Ye Xiu hesitated.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s just a spar, it''s not like it''s going to cause too much of amotion."<span>"Exchange pointers?" Ye Xiu frowned.


    "Yes." Ye Fan smiled and said, "Uncle Xiu has always taught me, but it seems like he hasn''t sparred with me yet. I want to ask you for advice."


    Ye Xiu sighed, "Young Marquis, your sword skills are just starting out. You can''t learn anything by looking for me to spar with you."<span>"Is that so? How about this... How about we have a match? " Ye Fan raised his index finger.


    Ye Xiu narrowed his eyes and nodded his head, "Okay."


    <span>The two of them walked to the empty space in the middle of the yard.


    <span>The cold wind blew away the fallen leaves.


    "Young Marquis, this is a sword for you." Ye Xiu took out a long sword for practice.


    "No need. Uncle Xiu, I have it with me." Ye Fan casually summoned a Spirit Treasure grade flying sword, shing a ghost-like cold luster in the darkness.


    Ye Xiu stared nkly, "High-grade spirit weapon!?" Young duke, where did you get this?"I am both a poet god and a genius doctor, making money is so easy. I have so much money, so what''s so difficult about using spirit artifacts.


    "Because I remember that Uncle Xiu''s White Dragon Sword is also a high-grade spiritual tool, so I intentionally chose a simr one." Ye Fan said with a smile.<span>Ye Xiu hesitated. He could only take out his White Dragon Sword that was flowing with white light and said, "A high-grade flying sword. Even if it hasn''t gone through soul refining, its power is extraordinary. The young duke needs to be careful."


    <span>"Uncle Xiu..." "Please." Ye Fan casually held his sword, making a move with his other hand.


    Ye Xiu said, "Young Marquis, then you must take a good look. If you can receive this move of mine, then it''ll be considered your victory."


    With that said, Ye Xiu''s footsteps moved. His figure suddenly appeared to Ye Fan''s side as he swung his sword!This sword move was actually not bad. Using a kind of visual error, the sword and the person had a misaligned trajectory.


    But in front of Ye Fan, this method was naturally meaningless.


    "ng!"<span>Ye Fan didn''t even look at it, and just happened to block the sword with his right hand, blocking the path of the sword.


    Ye Xiu suddenly opened his eyes wide in disbelief, as if he was a bit confused.


    "Uncle Xiu, are you serious?" Ye Fan looked at him with an evil smile.<span>Ye Xiu wondered if Ye Fan was lucky. After jumping away, he said: "Again!"


    This time, Ye Xiu''s face was serious. Using his strength, he began using his sword!


    Stabbing, picking, hanging, crushing, chopping ¡­ The White Dragon Sword kept elerating!


    But no matter how much Ye Xiu increased his speed or how much he changed, every time he swung his sword, Ye Fan seemed to have predicted this and that. Ye Fan''s sword was already waiting for him. His attack waspletely blocked!<span>Ye Xiu continued to change positions and his footwork continued to change.


    However, just like that, Ye Fan stood on the same spot. A sword at times left hand, at times right hand, at times left and right, easily blocking all attacks like the tides!


    "Ding ding ding! ¡­"Ye Fan''s sword seemed extremely simple. Just this one stroke, one slice, was enough to block the White Dragon Sword!


    If an outsider saw this scene, they would probably think that Ye Xiu''s sword skills were so clumsy. Why was he always waving at Ye Fan''s sword?


    <span>But only Ye Xiu himself knew that it wasn''t that his sword skills were too weak, but that Ye Fan''s sword skills were too abnormal!


    His attack was aimed at Ye Fan''s vitals, but Ye Fan had already prepared in advance!


    If it was any other Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivator, how could they not even move if they didn''t use their cultivation? How could they block all of his attacks so easily!?


    The most direct way of thinking was that he was the target of the attack and had attacked first. Logically speaking, Ye Fan needed to deal with him first and had to think about it carefully!


    However, Ye Fan didn''t even move. This meant that even if Ye Xiu had the advantage of first hand, he could still think, judge, and attack.<span>Cold sweat covered Ye Xiu''s back!


    He realized that if he didn''t have the ability to predict the future, the only possibility for him to achieve this was that Ye Fan''s understanding of sword arts was way beyond his own.


    "Uncle Xiu..." His face is not looking good. It''s only been thirty-seven strikes and he''s already exhausted? " Ye Fan leisurely said.Ye Xiu jumped away from her and cleared his throat ¡­ ¡­


    <span>He once again looked at the young man whose face was like a cool breeze. It was as if his entire body was filled with mystery and terror!


    "Young duke ¡­" Your swordsmanship ¡­ What exactly is going on? " Ye Xiu was puzzled: "With your level of sword skills, why are you still learning from me?"


    Ye Fan grinned, "People..." They all have their own little secret. How about this, we make an exchange. "


    "Exchange?""That''s right..." Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold, "I will tell you why you hid your sword techniques, but you..." "Tell me, why did you buy me for murder?"


    <span>Ye Xiu''s face stiffened, then heughed and shook his head, "Young Marquis, what are you saying? I bought you for murder? Is there some kind of misunderstanding? "


    "Why? Aren''t you curious about who leaked the secret?" Ye Fan sneered.<span>Ye Xiu''s expression gradually sunk. He seemed to be thinking of something.


    <span>Seeing this expression, Ye Fan felt reassured and said, "Earlier, it was you who attacked, now ¡­ ¡­" It''s my turn! "


    <span>With that said, Ye Fan took a step forward and instantly appeared in front of Ye Xiu!


    Ye Xiu''s eyes were filled with fear. He couldn''t imagine that Ye Fan''s speed was so abnormal!?


    He frantically used his sword to block, but he suddenly realized that his judgement was wrong. It was already toote!


    <span>Ye Fan''s sword had already shed at his waist!


    "Sizzle sizzle!" Sparks burst out from the de!


    Ye Fan frowned, he had originally thought that this sword attack would be able to take advantage of this guy''s remaining cultivation level and take his life, but on his body, he was actually wearing a protective armor?!


    Ye Xiu took advantage of this moment and immediately turned his head, stepping on his White Dragon Sword, flew out of the wall, and rushed into the night sky!


    "As expected of someone who joined the army for so many years, he''s always thinking about protecting his life. That''s careful enough." Ye Fan muttered to himself, and then chased after him on his flying sword.


    Ye Fan knew that once he started fighting with his cultivation, he would most likely attract the experts of the Divine Dragon n.However, he couldn''t let Ye Xiu go. Even if he didn''t want to say the specific reason, he couldn''t let Ye Xiu get away with it.


    <span>In the night sky, when Ye Xiu had just left the city, Ye Fan had already caught up with him!


    <span>Although they were both sword cultivators, how could Ye Fan''s speed beparable to other sword cultivators?


    "You are also a sword cultivator!?" Ye Xiu turned his head. After discovering it, he immediately understood a lot!


    No wonder Ye Fan''s swordsmanship was so profound and unfathomable, but he did not understand how the young Ye Fan could actually cultivate such a sword technique.


    Seeing that Ye Fan had already caught up to him, Ye Xiu knew that his speed couldn''tpare to him. He could only grit his teeth, turned around, and pointed at Ye Fan!"White Dragon Sword Intent! The Wandering Dragon Sword! "


    The White Dragon Sword beneath his feet instantly exploded with sword intent, turning into a white light beam. Its speed suddenly elerated, and it shot towards Ye Fan at an explosive speed!<span>Guess what you like: chapter error, click this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2040

    2040 This


    <span>"The metal arrowhead is definitely extraordinary. The fine lines and patterns on it are some kind of arcane rune."


    The Spirit Extermination Arrow? " Su Qingxue eximed in a low voice.Ye Fan frowned, he never thought that a woman would recognize this kind of arrow. No


    <span>When Ye Fan asked more questions, more than a dozen Spirit Extermination Arrows shot towards him from two different directions!


    In the countless fireflies, these arrows were hidden in the darkness. It was impossible to catch them with the naked eye! But


    Without exception, all the targets had urately found Ye Fan! It was like a tracking missile!If it was any other cultivator, they wouldn''t have been able to detect it. After all, this arrow didn''t have any spiritual energy. But


    The thing Ye Fan was least afraid of was this kind of pure physical attack. He calmly stepped to the side and dodged all the arrows on both sides.


    "Stand here and don''t move!" leaf


    <span>Before Fan Jian finished his sentence, his figure had already disappeared in front of Su Qingxue!


    <span>Su Qingxue''s bright eyes widened. She felt that the figure in front of her disappeared in a sh!


    <span>Behind a bush to the side of Liuying Valley, a cultivator dressed in night clothes saw that the assassination failed and immediately turned his head to get up. Yu Feng was about to fly out of the valley. But


    <span>The moment he took off, a hand grabbed onto his ankle and forcefully pulled him down!


    How was this possible!? repair<span>Si Wen Ming turned his head in horror, seeing that Ye Fan was already behind him, his pupils immediately contracted! This


    <span>What kind of abnormal speed was this!? Was this really the speed of a Core Formation cultivator?


    However, he did not panic. After all, he was at the second level of Spirit Creation. His body immediately released his Quintessential Essence and he nned to turn back and retaliate! can<span>Unexpectedly, his primeval essence had no effect on Ye Fan at all!


    Without saying anything further, Ye Fan crushed the bone at his ankle!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The cultivator screamed miserably. Everything had happened too quickly. He didn''t even have time to retaliate before he was about to faint from the pain!Ye Fan immediately swung out again, smashing the cultivator to the ground, while at the same time, he stabbed the Spirit Extinguishing Arrow into the cultivator''s Dantian!


    <span>"Puchi!"


    With his dantian destroyed, the cultivator was unable to circte his energy and escape! leaf<span>After finishing one sail, he immediately turned around and ran towards the other side.


    After drawing a long shadow in Liuying Valley, Ye Fan suddenly jumped up, and his figure appeared in a high parabolic trajectory!


    The other cultivator that thought he had escaped suddenly felt a gust of wind from behind him, and his head was caught in a palm!


    "Down!"


    <span>Ye Fan pressed down with all his might, and at the same time, kicked that cultivator in the back!


    "Pfft!" repair


    The warrior spat out a mouthful of blood and then fell to the ground!Falling into the grass, Ye Fan grabbed the killer''s cor and removed his mask, revealing a pale and terrified face.


    <span>"Who sent you?" Ye Fan asked in a deep voice. This


    Although the assassin was afraid, he gritted his teeth and didn''t say a word. leafFan didn''t bother to ask anymore questions, directly strangling the assassin and killing him on the spot. with


    <span>Immediately, Ye Fan took off his storage bag from the hitman''s body and took a look.


    Other than the crossbow that was used to shoot the arrows, there was nothing else useful inside. There were really no clues left behind.


    "Husband!" At this time, Su Qingxue saw that the battle had ended and trotted to Ye Fan''s side, "These Spirit Extinguishing Arrows are specially used to assassinate cultivators." cause


    In order to conceal the spirit energy and prate the protective true essence of cultivators below the Spirit Creation level, the cost was quite high. He


    They probably didn''t want the fight to cause too much noise, so they used this method to kill you.<span>These two havee prepared, who would actually dare to send someone to assassinate you outside of Xuanyuan City?! "


    This fellow was unwilling to say ¡­ But, Princess, how do you know about these arrows? " Ye Fan turned his head and asked.


    Su Qingxue was slightly stunned before she said, "I have read about it in the books. Although I am unable to cultivate, I know quite a lot about the cultivation world." leaf<span>Although Fan Xian didn''tpletely believe it, he didn''t want to pursue it too much either. He turned around and led the woman to another killer.


    The assassin with his dantian destroyed was painfully crawling on the ground. Although he was crippled, he was also making hisst effort.<span>"Stop crawling first. Speak, who sent you here?" Ye Fan squatted down and asked.


    <span>The assassin held back his anger and turned his head away, not making a sound.


    "Ye Fan directly pulled that Spirit Extinguishing Arrow out of the assassin''s dantian and threw it to the side!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "Once this arrow was pulled out, the assassin was in so much pain that he felt as if his life was on the verge of death, blood trickling down from his wounds!"<span>Even if you didn''t say anything, I would have found out sooner orter ¡­ But if you say it now, I''ll take you to the city to treat your injuries, and not say it ¡­ "Just wait for your death," Ye Fan said indifferently.


    <span>The assassin''s face turned green and he said through gritted teeth, "I did say ¡­ "I will also die..." "


    <span>Then there''s nothing we can do. "Ye Fan patted the grass on his leg, stood up, turned around and said:" Little Snow, let''s go... "


    <span>Su Qingxue lowered her head and looked at the assassin who was struggling to stay alive. However, she did not move at all.


    The assassin raised his head. His pair of deste and unwilling eyes were filled with pain as he looked at Su Qingxue, who seemed like an exiled immortal. leaf<span>When the sail realized that Su Qingxue wasn''t following them, it couldn''t help but look back, "Princess? "What''s wrong?"


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at Ye Fan hesitantly, "Husband... And so ¡­ Leave him alone? " leaf


    <span>Fan Xian frowned, "What else?" Don''t tell me that we have to save him? " Siu


    Qingxue pursed her red lips and slowly squatted down. KILLHis hand could not help but reveal a pleading expression, and then a glimmer of hope appeared, "Save me ¡­ ¡­" can


    Yes, the moment he finished speaking, he realized that the situation was not what he had expected! Siu


    Gentle Snow''s gaze turned iparably cold. The woman used a white hand to pick up the blood-stained arrow beside her ¡­<span>"Pfft!"


    <span>"Without hesitation, he stabbed it into the assassin''s throat!"


    "Ugh!" The assassin opened his eyes wide and looked at Su Qingxue with anger and disbelief. He immediately stopped breathing. Siu<span>Qingxue let go of the arrow, and when she stood up and turned to look at Ye Fan, her ice-cold eyes turned tender.


    <span>"Assassinate my husband, we can''t let him live!" leaf


    <span>To be honest, Fan Jian was also shocked. In his dazed state, the figure of the former Su Qingxue seemed to ovep with the princess in front of him ¡­


    <span>"Darling ¡­" What''s the matter with you? I... Did I make you unhappy? " Su Qingxue walked forward with a bit of worry and nervously said, "I ¡­ ¡­" "Did I do wrong?"


    Oh... "No." Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "I just feel that since he is going to die anyway, he can slowly and painfully die."


    But what if he doesn''t die, or if he tells us some bad news? " Su Qingxue said.


    "This... "Yeah, my wife is still the most considerate one." Ye Fan nodded with a smile.


    Seeing that Ye Fan did not me her, Su Qingxue smiled and walked over to the hot spring, "Husband, please wait a moment, I will go wash my hands ¡­ ¡­"


    Seeing the woman leisurely washing her hands, Ye Fan really wanted to ask if she had killed before, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t ask... gyri<span>On the way there, Ye Fan held Su Qingxue''s hand and strolled around leisurely.


    "Darling, if only those two assassins hadn''t interfered tonight. I would have been so happy today ¡­"


    <span>"Haha ¡­" "Just treat it as adding a few more memory points. In the future, there will be plenty of opportunities to make you happy." Ye Fan happily said.


    <span>Su Qingxue asked in a low voice, "Then my husband feels that ¡­. Who hired the killer? "


    Ye Fan naturally had some doubts in his heart, but when the words came to his mouth, he stopped, and instead asked with a smile, "What do you think of my princess?"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2041

    <span>2041


    "Ugh ¡­" Su Qingxue thought for a while and said, "I believe that almost everyone outside of Xuanyuan City is from the Divine Dragon n. external<span>It was almost impossible for them to send assassins to sneak in and follow their husband''s movements. by


    <span>Therefore, it was very possible that it was someone from the Divine Dragon n. Moreover, it was someone with an extraordinary status that had the chance to grasp this information and secretly deploy it.


    <span>"As for who it is, I''m not sure. But anyone who is dissatisfied with my husband and has some grudges against him is most likely ¡­" leaf


    <span>Hearing this, Fan nodded, "That''s what I thought too." "When we get back, we can let someone check it out. Maybe some people will make a mistake."


    Su Qingxue responded with a "En" as if she was deep in thought ¡­When he returned to the Shen Long family''s ancestralnd and his own courtyard, Ye Guangtu and his wife were all waiting for him in the courtyard.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan had returned, Ye Huang Tu immediately scolded him with a stern face: "You stinking brat! I''ll lock you up! What are you doing out there!? You''re still going to order noodles and mess around?! Are you trying to humiliate the entire Residence of Northern Marquis!? "


    This time, Ji Su felt that it was difficult to defend her son. She sighed and said, "Fan''er, what kind of status do you have? How can you go to that kind of ce to make a living?"


    <span>Father, mother, don''t me your husband. He went there to cook for me ¡­ "If you want to me someone, then me me." Su Qingxue hurriedly covered up.


    "Princess... "Don''t cover him up." Ji Susu hurriedly said. leaf


    <span>Fan Xian was toozy to engage in these arguments. He went straight to the point. "Just now, I met two assassins in Liuying Valley. You should go and check what''s going on."


    <span>"What!?" Ji Su Xin quickly grabbed Ye Fan''s hands and looked him up and down, "Child, you''re not hurt, right?" leaf


    <span>Huang Tu''s expression also darkened, "The Liuxi Valley outside Xuanyuan City? With such a short distance from the city, where would the assassins dare to attack?! "


    "They used a concealed weapon called the Spirit Extinguishing Arrow. They should have long since thought about hiding from us.


    "But I''m good at it, and I also have sharp senses. I easily dodged them and killed those two assassins ¡­" "" Ye Fan said casually. "<span>The Spirit Extermination Arrow!? " Ye Huang Tu had aplicated expression on his face as he exchanged nces with Ji Su Xin.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "What, do you know as well?"


    <span>Ji Su Xin frowned, "Spirit Extermination Arrow ¡­. "It is very rare to see such a thing in the prehistoric era. The forging techniques and magic techniques are mainly controlled by Huaxu Men."


    <span>Huaxu Gate? " Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, it was this organization again. Could it be that they found out about the matter of him destroying their stronghold? It didn''t seem like the same thing ¡­ "


    Humph! Smelly brat, I''m fine this time. Consider yourself lucky, how could the Spirit Extinguishing Arrows be so easy to dodge? "Don''t let your guard down!" leaf


    "If he is indeed the killer of the Huaxu Family, this matter will be even more serious.


    This matter is of great importance and must be strictly investigated. I will go find your grandfather and the others and discuss it with the Elders Guild! ThisThe reason why the hitman were able to find out about your movements in Xuanyuan City is most likely because a traitor had appeared within the n and secretly leaked the information out. You


    <span>You better stay in the yard until you find out! Did you hear that!? " leaf


    Hearing that, Sail hurriedly said, "I''ll go too. I just happen to want the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations from the Elders Guild ¡­ ¡­ "I''ve lost my memory before and I''ve forgotten about it."


    "What?" You even forgot about the Divine Dragon''s Nine Transformations?! " Ye Huangtu was baffled, "Then how did you break through to the Fire Dragon Realm?"Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Just like that..." "However, there are many details that need to be confirmed."


    "Brat, you ¡­" Ye Huang Tu did not know what to say, so he asked Ye Fan to exin in detail, "Later, when we meet elders, behave yourself!" "Follow me!"


    The two of them headed straight for the Elder''s Courtyard.<span>Seeing that the father and son had walked far away, Ji Su Xin turned her head and said to Su Qingxue with a smile, "Child, you''re not hurt, right?"


    "Your son is fine. Those two assassins targeted my husband and didn''t hurt me." Su Qingxue said.<span>Ji Su Xin said with worry, "Even though you are a princess of the Royal Family, I can see that you are someone who has married into our Northern Hou Estate. You


    They should also know that the imperial family has always been on guard against our Shen Long family. You


    "As his wife, I sometimes remind him to be more careful, not to be too young and overbearing ¡­" "<span>"Thank you for mother''s trust, I will remind my husband." Su Qingxue bowed her head and promised.


    "Alright, I''ll also go to the Elders Guild to take a look. You should rest early and stay in Fan''er''s courtyard tonight." Ji Su thought to herself.Su Qingxue nodded, "Mother, take care." iso


    <span>After Ji Su left, the courtyard quieted down.


    Su Qingxue walked to the stone table in the courtyard and raised her head to look at the night sky. The coldness in her eyes became stronger and stronger ¡­ ¡­


    After a while, a figure appeared behind the woman and whispered, "Junior Sister."


    <span>Su Qingxue was not surprised. She turned around and coldly looked at the ck clothed young man, "Jiang Chi ¡­ How dare you, you dare to ept an assassination mission like this?! " Ginger


    Chi Tong was startled. He never thought that Su Qingxue would directly call him by his name!? "<span>Junior Sister, are you that angry? "


    "Shouldn''t I be angry? You know he''s my husband, and I told you to treat him well. You<span>He actually epted the assassination request!? Do we, the Huaxu Family, really need so much money?! Su Qingxue asked. Ginger


    Chi Chen said with a sullen face, "Junior Sister, from the perspective of the Huaxu Family, this kind of entrustment ispletely advantageous.


    <span>If he seeded, not only would there be internal conflicts within the family, but he could also create conflicts between the family and the imperial family.


    <span>"I believe that this mission is not a problem. It is a pity that I underestimated that brat''s strength. He actually managed to escape ¡­" "


    I don''t care what you say, I just want you to tell me. Who was it that hadmissioned this mission?


    <span>Is it someone from the Divine Dragon Family!? " Su Qingxue asked with a face as cold as ice.


    <span>Junior Sister... You know it''s against the rules to say who the client is! " Siu


    <span>Qingxue was not polite at all, "If you don''t say it, then I will break off all ties with you in the future, and no longer have any rtion with you. You are my, Su Qingxue''s, enemy ¡­ ¡­" Ginger


    Chi''s face was livid, he said in a trembling voice: "What kind of bewitching soup did that Ye fe give you!? You


    To have only married him for such a short amount of time, just what did you have your eyes on!? From<span>"Master brought me to the pce when you were sensible and met me for the first time. Until now, we have known each other for ten years, but we were still unable to defeat that brat two months!?"


    If it wasn''t for the fact that I''ve called you senior brother for ten years, I would already be shouting and asking for someone from the Shen Long family! You<span>Do you really think you can leave Xuanyuan City with your strength!? " Su Qingxue asked coldly. Ginger


    Chi gave a sad smile, and his eyes revealed a touch of destion, "You actually threatened me ¡­ I risked my life to see you because I cared if you were hurt, but you were so preupied with that man? "You sent someone to assassinate him! He''s not trying to kill you! Do I still have to care about you!? " Su Qingxue asked.


    Jiang Chi clenched his fists tightly and swallowed his saliva. He nodded and said, "Junior Sister... "You''ve changed. If you''re like this, sooner orter you''ll ruin our n. Don''t you want to take revenge for your mother?"


    <span>"I will never forget my mission. However, taking revenge for my mother does not mean that my husband will die!" Siu


    Qingxue''s eyes became colder and colder, "I''ll ask you onest time... Who exactly had hired the killer of the Huaxu Family...


    "Don''t force me, you know my personality. I''m not joking with you."


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Chi gave a bitter self-deprecating smile. He took out a sword and wrote a name on the sandy ground.


    Is it him? " Su Qingxue frowned.<span>"That''s right... However, the strangest thing wasn''t this person''s identity, but ¡­ He actually knows how to contact us, the Huaxu Family.


    Logically speaking, the n cannot exist under the same sky as us, not to mention the Shen Long family, they don''t even know how to contact us.


    "There must be someone behind him. He is just a chess piece."


    After he finished speaking, Jiang Chi turned around in loneliness and flew out of the courtyard wall ¡­.<span>After thinking for a while, Su Qingxue stepped forward and silently kicked off the name ¡­


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2042

    <span>2042


    On the way to the Divine Dragon Elder''s courtyard, Ye Fan used his phone to send a message to Chu Yunyao in the Imperial City. RightBehind the scenes, although he had a general idea of what was going on, he still needed Chu Yunyao to help him investigate.


    Ye Fan was very sure that no one followed him all the way out of the city. in


    With his ability to counter tracking, it was almost impossible for these guys to hide from him.<span>Then, the biggest possibility was that they had used a peer-to-peer method to quickly send messages to different people to track Ye Fan''s movements.


    <span>That way, they wouldn''t need someone to follow them all the time. They only needed to nce at each other to get away. longitudinal


    However, it was impossible for Ye Fan to find out who the informants were in the crowd. After all, there were too many people looking at them.<span>Before Chu Yunyao came to this world, they would use a sound transmission magic tool they had refined, or a flying messenger bird.


    However, they would definitely be more willing to use their cell phones now. After all, their phones only needed to type. They did not need to use their cultivation to be ''safer''.


    <span>These people from the Huaxu Family, as long as they were in the process ofmunication and used their phone, Chu Yunyao should be able to find some clues.


    <span>Fortunately, the prehistoric world did not have the concept of ''information war''. They were not prepared for this kind of surveince. This


    It was also because Chu Yunyao had concealed this from the Imperial Family that she had left behind this "back door". Now, she had helped Ye Fan quite a bit.<span>They walked all the way to the Elder''s Estate. Although ¡­


    Although there was an emergency meeting at night, the elders still rushed over quickly.


    Hearing that Ye Fan had been assassinated by a killer of Huaxu Family right outside of the city in Liuying Valley, everyone was shocked and furious. long


    The seniors were not stupid. There was only one possibility for something like this to happen in Xuanyuan City, and that was that a traitor had appeared!Did the Divine Dragon nsmen secretlymunicate with their arch-nemesis, Huaxu n? What was there to be afraid of?


    <span>"Ye Fan, quickly tell us in detail what happened!" Ye Zhaoxuan, as the grandfather of Ye Fan and one of the five main elders, was the most anxious.


    Standing in the middle of the huge round hall, Ye Fan began to narrate the whole story.


    <span>As he was talking, Ye Fan was also observing these elders. This was a good opportunity to observe the strength of the Divine Dragon Empire. Although ¡­


    <span>Of course, there were less than a hundred seats filled with less than 30-40 people. However, all of these Elders were at least at the Empyrean level. No


    <span>Even the n leader, Ji ChangGong, and three other elders were of the Heavenly Emperor rank. The Heavenly King was more than a dozen. This clearly showed the background of the Divine Dragon n. matter


    Truth be told, the various great ns and families in the Great Deste World, as well as the Heavenly Selection Family, have many experts living in seclusion, and many people are well aware of this fact.


    <span>Cultivators had a long lifespan. As long as they didn''t die in battle, have cultivation go berserk, or go to a dangerous ce and get into trouble, living for tens of thousands of years was very normal. If


    <span>He was at the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm. If he insisted on living, he probably wouldn''t be able to die no matter what. by


    <span>There were many who could be Heavenly Kings and Heavenly Emperors with each step. It would just take a long time, and theirbat prowess would also be weaker and stronger.


    However, for a long time, as many cultivators get older, they would lose interest in most things. Speak


    White, but life too long, always "tired of living." And ¡­<span>He would also see his familiar friends and family, and when he left, he would be left alone.


    It would be fine if his cultivation could continue to grow stronger, but at the very least, he would feel a sense of aplishment. If he could reach the sage realm, then his chances of advancing would be even greater.<span>How could the sage realm be so easy? Talent, lucky chance, hard work, all of these were indispensable.


    <span>Some cultivators would be disheartened if they lived for hundreds or even thousands of years with an Empyrean card that could block them for hundreds or even thousands of years.


    There was no point in living. Cultivating was pointless. Large groups of cultivators would go to some dangerous ces like the Ancient Sea or Sodom to search for opportunities and excitement. quaque


    It seemed like a treasure hunt. Even though they knew that there werendmines on the road and they might be killed by the explosion, they were still willing to take the risk ¡­


    Many cultivators never returned. In fact, no one even knew that they were gone ¡­.


    This also allowed the average lifespan of cultivators to be much less than what was supposed.


    For the ordinary people of the world, if a strong person did not show himself for a long period of time, it was natural that he would not be mentioned.


    This was why there were only the ten Heavenly Kings and five Heavenly Emperors. This<span>The reason why some experts were well-known was mainly because of the people of this generation, and they just so happened to hear about their deeds.


    Just like the Dragon Blood Queen, who was known to everyone as one of the Ten Heavenly Kings.<span>However, after another ten or twenty years, there might be another Heavenly King that would have a better reputation. Naturally, everyone would slowly forget about the clear waters.


    <span>"Child, have you brought back the Spirit Extermination Arrow?" After listening to Ye Fan''s story, Ye Zhaoxuan immediately asked. leaf


    Sail shook his head, "No."


    "Where''s the corpse?"<span>It''s still in Liuying Valley ¡­ "


    "You ¡­ How could a child like you be so casual!? " Ye Zhaoxuan hurriedly ordered his men to head to the Liuying Valley to find the corpses and arrows, as well as some clues. one


    <span>An elder with long, thin eyes and a short, gray hair said: "Chao Xuan, don''t worry. If this child directly brings back the corpse then it will cause a huge disturbance."


    If this matter were to be investigated secretly, if word of it were to spread, it would only be used by others and would only lead to suspicion among the rest of the nsmen. "


    "First Elder, you''re right. I''m the one who''s in a hurry." Ye Zhaoxuan said.


    This old man was the current head elder of the Elders Guild, Yao Xingzhi, who was a Heavenly Emperor.<span>Yao Xing Zhi pondered for a moment, and then said: "Ye Fan, do you have any thoughts about who in the family could possibly harm you?" leaf


    <span>Fan thought for a moment, then said seriously, "For a talented person like me, there should be many people jealous of me. As for the specifics, I don''t know." long


    The old society suddenly became eerily quiet ¡­ leafHuang Tu''s face turned ugly, but he couldn''t do anything to teach them a lesson. He could only lower his head and say, "Elders, it is my godson who is unable to do so ¡­" "


    <span>Haha... "He''s still a young man. It''s understandable." The n leader, Ji Changgong, smiled and said.


    <span>Suddenly, Feng Qinn, who had been sitting quietly the entire time, said coldly: "Do you really not know, or do you not dare to mention?"


    Everyone turned to look at the woman, while Ye Wangtu looked at Feng Qinn in surprise.


    "Does Elder Feng have any clues?" Yao Xingzhi asked.Feng Qinn nodded his head slightly, "Grand Elder, in fact, earlier at Xuanyuan Academy, Ye Fan and Zhuang Yi were a bit in conflict.


    <span>Zhuang Yi also used the reverse scale anger, and only now did he discover that Ye Fan had awakened the Fire Dragon Bloodline... "


    "There''s actually such a thing?" Everyone was shocked.<span>Most of the elders didn''t leave their homes and were cultivating behind closed doors. Naturally, they weren''t very well-informed about many things.


    <span>Most importantly, many people were well aware of the grudge between Zhuang Yi, Feng Qinn, and Ye Huangtu! leaf


    <span>Huang Tu''s eyes immediately darkened, and he fiercely red at Ye Fan, "Stinky brat!" Why didn''t you mention that Zhuang Yi attacked you just now!? "


    <span>The group of elders also looked at Ye Fan strangely, feeling that Ye Fan was too arrogant.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2043

    2043 LeavesFan Xianughed, "It might not be him."


    Where are the other elders and Zhuang Yi? Can we call him over now? " Yao Xingzhi asked.<span>One of the Zhuang family elders had an ugly expression, "Zhuang Yi... I haven''t returned to the city yet, but said that it''s because of some important matters of the academy. I''ll be backte, so I''ll have to arrive tomorrow morning. "


    "Xuanyuan Academy has already finished all their work, so Xiao Huaisu should be the one to take care of everything. Why would his vice principale in with so many things?" An elder questioned.


    Yao Xingzhi frowned and said, "Elder Feng, you are the Law Enforcement Elder, Zhuang Yi. You are more familiar with him than we are.<span>This matter... You go investigate, find Zhuang Yi first thing in the morning. tangent


    "Remember, don''t be wrong, but don''t let any clues go ¡­" wind


    Qing Lan nodded, "Yes, Great Elder." Speak<span>After saying that, Feng Qinn''s gaze swept across Ye Fan and Ye Huangtu, who were standing below the stage. However, he only took a nce and found nothing special. Yao


    Xing Zhi got up and said, "Dear elders, the grudge between Huaxu n and my Divine Dragon family has been going on for a long time, and it has been a deep blood feud since ancient times...


    When we return today, everyone must make sure to remind the next generation to be careful and not make any mistakes before the Divine Dragon Big Competition.<span>Zhang Gong, we need to do a thorough investigation of the city. You are the n leader, you can handle this matter. Don''t create too much of amotion. "


    Ji Changgong nodded. "Don''t worry, Great Elder. I will send someone to investigate this in the name of the year-end inspection."


    Seeing that everyone was about to leave, Ye Fan quickly said, "Hey!" Elders, wait a moment! "I have urgent matters to attend to!"Oh? What other clues do you have? " Yao Xingzhi asked. leaf


    <span>The sail grinned, "I forgot about the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations... Can you show me the original? "


    "..." The Elders once more fell into a strange silence.


    Untilte at night. leaf<span>The Huangtu couple were worried about letting Ye Fan leave alone, so they apanied their son out of the Elders Guild.


    "It''s not like we''re on the outside, is there a need to be so careful?"


    Ye Fan actually quite liked this world''s "parents", but unfortunately, they weren''t blood rted. by<span>"So, the more the couple cared about him, the more ashamed he felt."


    Foolish child, what do you know? "The safest ce is the most dangerous ce." Ji Su thought.


    "Are you familiar with the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations? Do not make such a joke anymore, who woulde from the Elders Guild to read the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations?! " Ye Huangtu asked.<span>"Isn''t this an ident ¡­?" But I won''t forget this time, hehe ¡­ " leaf


    Sailor was overjoyed. He had finally finished studying this world''s most orthodox version of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations.


    <span>This edition was personally sealed by Emperor Xuanyuan, and couldn''t be more urate.


    <span>In terms of bloodline training, Ye Fan felt that the difference was almost the same as his own knowledge. master


    <span>If it was the Nine Divine Dragons Transformation of this world, there would be many ways for his bloodline to use it that he did not know before. ratio


    Such as the berserk dragon transformation, dragon blood etc, they were all lost on earth. to<span>When they got to the entrance of their own yard, Ye Huang Tu reminded them, "Do not go out again before thepetition. Do your best in the family training!" kiki


    <span>Susu also warned him, "Son, you have to be obedient. This time, you can''t be careless."


    "Alright, I understand. You guys should rest early too. Good night, good night ¡­" Ye Fan waved his hand, feeling somewhat warm in his heart. After saying goodbye, he returned to the yard. leaf


    Huang Tu was stunned and grunted in dissatisfaction, "This rascal, he doesn''t have any manners! "What do you mean good night, good night?"


    "Good night, maybe it''s because I''m having a good night. After all, my son is a poetry god, so he has talent." Ji Suxin smiled.


    <span>As the two of them walked back to their own courtyard, Ji Susu sighed, "Master, you said that Zhuang Yi ¡­. "Is it really that vicious?"


    "I don''t know either, but he does have a great deal of prejudice against me." Ye Huangtu frowned.


    Sigh... "He is also a person with a hard life. He has liked Feng Qinn for so long, but Feng Qinn only has you in his heart ¡­" Ji Su Xin noticed the expression on the man''s face when she said this. leafHuang Tu had a helpless expression on his face. "Feng Qinn and I have not spoken for over ten years. Why are you bringing this up again?"


    It''s not like I''m the one who told you not to talk. "I want to know how the investigation is going!" Ji Susu muttered to herself, "I''m worried that Feng Qinn might think that Zhuang Yi likes her for so many years, that''s too pitiful. He intentionally let him go."


    "What are you thinking about? She''s not that kind of person. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be the Law Enforcing Elder." Ye Huangtu shook his head."Yo yo yo......" "You haven''t spoken for over ten years, and you even know her well?" Ji Susu snorted and rolled her eyes at the man.


    Ye Huang Tu sighed, "That''s enough..." "I will go and ask first thing in the morning to confront Zhuang Yi face to face. You will go with me!"


    "That''s more like it. You''re the one who asked me toe along, not me..." "<span>You ¡­ "Hehe ¡­"


    <span>"Why are youughing? "Your son was murdered, and yet youugh?"


    "Hehe ¡­"


    On the other side, Ye Fan came to the door.<span>Sensing the slight breathing from inside the room, Ye Fan quietly entered and saw that Su Qingxue was already asleep.


    <span>It seemed like he had yed for so long, Su Qingxue was indeed exhausted. Women were already tired. After all, their bodies were weak, and they only had this much energy.


    <span>"Prince Consort, do you want to sleep ¡­" Gu Qing came out of the side room and called out softly. She was only dozing off on the soft bed.


    Ye Fan turned around and waved his hand, indicating that she should go out and talk and not disturb Su Qingxue.<span>When the two arrived at the courtyard, Ye Fan asked, "When did youe over?"


    Seeing that the princess had yet to return to her courtyard, she came. It just happened that she was about to fall asleep, so I served her well. An hourter... " Gu Qing whispered.<span>"Have you found any clues about the Heavenly Star Token?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Gu Qing shook his head embarrassedly, "I have no clue. I don''t even know how to exin to the Demon Sprite ¡­" "<span>"Why, will I still kill you if I can''t find you?" Ye Fan asked.


    "That''s not true. I might be asked to do other tasks," Gu Qing said."If they want you to do anything against me, you''d better know who to listen to," warned Ye Fan. gouache


    A tinge of fear appeared in Qing Qing''s eyes. "Qing''er knows ¡­"


    "Um... "Stay here with the princess, I''m going out for a while. If she wakes up, tell her that I haven''te back yet," said Ye Fan.<span>Gu Qing was puzzled. "Prince Consort Ye, where are you going sote at night?" leaf


    <span>Fan Xian took out his phone, and after looking at the message Chu Yunyao sent, he smiled evilly, "Cultivation ¡­" No


    <span>When Gu Qing asked more questions, Ye Fan had already disappeared from the yard in a sh. gouache


    <span>Although Qing had already seen some of Ye Fan''s methods, her whole body was still trembling. She waspletely stunned by the man''s terrifying movement speed!


    With Ye Fan''s strength, if he wanted to avoid the perception of Shen Long and the others, there was no pressure at all.Not long after, Ye Fan arrived at a delicate courtyard, came to the door, and knocked. [email protected]@


    The sound of clothes rustling could be heard as the door was opened. A man wearing a ck coat with his hair loose and a stern face looked at Ye Fan in surprise.<span>Young duke, why have youe to my ce sote at night? "


    "Uncle Xiu, I want to ¡­ "To train in the sword."Under the faint starlight, Ye Fan revealed his white teeth andughed very brilliantly.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2045

    <span>2045


    <span>A mere Core Bearing Stage cultivator dares to chase after me out of the city? So what if my sword intent is formidable? Ye Xiu nned on using his cultivation to crush them!


    Ye Xiu was at the third level of Heavenly Sovereign. He was extremely close to the Heavenly King. In addition to his Heaven level sword intent, his battle strength could bepared to an ordinary Heavenly King!


    And once he started to use his cultivation, Ye Fan couldn''t be too careless. OMG, OMG, OMG, OMG, OMG, OMG, OMG, OMG, OMG, OMG, OMG, OMG, OMG, OMG...<span>Unparalleled Sword Intent disintegrated!


    <span>The sword intent was like a ferocious beast that had just escaped its cage. It had just been lying quietly on the ground, but it had broken free from the shackles in the blink of an eye.


    Now that Ye Fan''s physical fitness had improved a lot, even if he did not disintegrate, he could still withstand ayer of sword intent disintegration!


    The advantage of this was that the consumption of energy was lower, while the disadvantage was that the restoration of defensive power could not be improved in all aspects. It only increased thebat effectiveness.


    However, against Ye Xiu, Ye Fan only needed to know that the sword intent was broken ¡­ ¡­<span>A golden-red me burst out from the flying sword under Ye Fan''s feet. He pointed in the air, and the flying sword with a long tail of raging mes, seemed like a fire dragon colliding with the white dragon sword!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    In mid-air, the red and white shockwaves spread out like a ring of stars!


    However, when the White Dragon Sword was knocked down, Ye Fan''s flying sword still shot forward like a beam of light, chasing after Ye Xiu!<span>Not only that, the fire dragon-like flying sword quickly grew in size and grew as the wind blew, as if it was a giant ming sword used by a giant!


    "This... "How is this possible?!"Ye Xiu''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe it. A Core Formation Stage sword cultivator was able to suppress a third level Sky Sovereign sword cultivator!?


    In a panic, he summoned the White Dragon Sword to fly back. At the same time, he used the moment of impact to dodge the flying sword''s trajectory!


    When he felt the pressure brought by the Unparalleled Sword Intent, a thunderous sound rang in Ye Xiu''s head!"No ¡­" Impossible ¡­ Overlord level sword intent!?!? "


    Ye Xiu''s face was deathly pale. His heart shook and his body trembled!


    <span>Everything in front of him was just like a dream. A once-good-for-nothing yboy, an eighteen year old youth, had actuallyprehended an emperor level sword intent!?


    <span>He finally understood why Ye Fan dared to hunt him down like this, why the assassination of Huaxu Family would fail, and why the sword art that he was so proud of would lose its advantage!


    The well-known Monarch level sword intent from before, and it was Emperor Xuan Yuan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent. Ye Xiu hadn''t had the chance to experience this sword intent before ¡­.


    <span>However, this sword intent''s pressure was something that other sword intents did not have!


    It was a mysterious feeling of oppression, the majesty of a ruler descending upon the world!<span>He couldn''t be wrong!


    "Weng ¡­"


    The White Dragon Sword flew back into Ye Xiu''s hands. The sword was actually trembling!?


    Was this the feeling of the sword feeling the pressure of the Monarch level Sword Intent, and it began to feel fear!?


    <span>Ye Xiu clenched his teeth and used his sword intent to forcefully protect the flying sword. He stared at Ye Fan,pletely focused, and revealed a desperate struggle.


    <span>Escaping, he knew it was toote!


    <span>"Your time is limited. If you were to tell me who is the mastermind behind this, I can consider leaving you alive..."


    <span>Ye Fan wasn''t in a hurry to kill people. He didn''t know who the person behind Ye Xiu was. If he could get more information, then it would be more beneficial.


    As for Ye Xiu, he couldn''t let him go. Even if he didn''t kill him, he would still have to put him into the ring.


    <span>Ye Xiu''s eyes were austere as he said in a low voice: "Young Marquis, I admit that I underestimated you, no ¡­ ¡­" To be exact, I underestimated you too much!


    <span>However, even if you possess the Overlord''s Sword Intent, you are only at the Core Bearing Stage.


    Even though my Heaven Grade Sword Intent is inferior to yours, but with my cultivation of the third level of the Sky Sovereign, if I use my full strength, you might not necessarily have a chance of winning ¡­<span>Let me go now, we don''t need to fight to the death ¡­ "You have a bright future, you don''t have to risk your life to fight me ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed, this guy really did not answer his question properly...


    "I didn''t expect the number one swordsman of the Ye Family to only have such an understanding of sword arts ¡­"


    "What did you say!? You. Do you think that your emperor level sword intent can look down on my Heaven level sword intent?! My understanding of the way of the sword is not as simple as you think! "Being looked down on for being the most proud of in the way of the sword, Ye Xiu immediately became angry.


    <span>Ye Fan was toozy to exin. After returning the flying sword to his hand, the disintegrated sword intent''s body began to burn furiously, just like a demon from hell!


    Feeling the pressure from the sword intent, Ye Xiu felt like he was suffocating!<span>"So what if I''m at the Core Formation stage?" Didn''t I just suppress you?


    Sword intent was sword intent while inner force was inner force. He couldn''t even tell this much... What qualifications do you have to discuss Sword Truth with me? " Ye Fan said with an expressionless face.


    In fact, after Ye Fan exchanged blows with quite a few sword cultivators, he had already discovered a problem.The sword intent of these sword cultivators was not ''pure'' sword intent.


    <span>Their sword intent was a part of their true essence and a part of their sword intent.


    This was directly rted to the fact that the vast majority of swordsmen first trained in internal energy, thenprehended the sword intent.


    Basically, these sword cultivators used true essence as their foundation,prehending the profound meaning of the way of the sword, and after grasping the sword intent, they would use sword intent as a method of fighting.<span>They had already gotten used to using their true essence along with their sword intent.


    <span>In fact, it was like adding sand to gold, causing the quality of the sword intent to be greatly reduced!


    <span>However, this was also understandable.


    Not many people would be like Ye Fan, who would be willing to waste his own cultivation in order to find a new cultivation path!


    Even more so, no one would be like Ye Fan, willing to use any means possible to enhance theirbat strength in a short time!Forsaking longevity and wholeheartedly questioning the sword!


    <span>Ye Fan''s pursuit of purebat strength made him realize that sword intent and internal energy were in essence the energy of heaven and earth!


    <span>Pure sword intent cultivation realm was far more powerful than inner force cultivation of the same level.


    This point was not just for show. To trulyprehend, one needed to go through life and death trials, explore and ponder over things time and time again, as well as sufficient effort and talent.


    "You ¡­ Don''t you dare be so arrogant! "<span>Ye Xiu clenched his teeth. Holding the White Dragon Sword in his hand, he drew a round fan in front of him!


    <span>In an instant, countless white sword lights rotated in front of him, and the sword intent shone brighter and brighter!


    <span>"White Dragon Sword Intent! White Dragon Broken Jade!"


    <span>The White Dragon Sword roared out from the middle of the round fan and turned into a white flood dragon!


    At the same time, all the white light flying swords on the fan burst out with countless sword intent light feathers, like locusts trying to swallow Ye Fan up!


    <span>Ye Xiu''s goal was very clear. Thisrge scale killing intent was so that Ye Fan wouldn''t be able to block it all!


    <span>"Wasting my time..."


    Ye Fan saw that this guy didn''t seem to want to recruit him, so he was toozy to give him another chance.


    With a thought, thousands of flying swords flew out of the God of Swords'' ring and turned into an Emperor Dragon. mes surrounded the dragon''s body as it raised its head and roared!"This... What is this!? " The moment Ye Xiu saw the Sword Dragon appear, his face turned ashen.


    <span>He had never thought that there would be such a sword intent in this world!?


    Moreover, there were so many Spirit Treasure grade flying swords; where did Ye Fan get them from?


    In front of the Emperor Dragon, the White Dragon and the Light Feather were like pieces of paper,pletely crushed!


    The Emperor Dragon that was covered in metal and had the Unparalleled Sword Intent on its body, carrying the might of crushing dry weeds, shed through the night sky!


    <span>Seeing his sword intent being broken so easily, Ye Xiu suddenly had a desperate look on his face.


    White beams of sword intent exploded from his body. Ye Xiu''s flood dragon bloodline also released an even greater amount of power. His eyes began to burn with golden mes!


    <span>In an instant, Ye Xiu had broken through from Heavenly Sovereign Stage Level 3 to Heavenly King Stage!?


    <span>As his strength increased, blood spurted out from every part of his body!


    However, taking advantage of the increase in strength, Ye Xiu''s speed suddenly elerated. He took off with his sword and dodged Ye Fan''s Emperor Dragon!?<span>"Ah!" Ye Xiu cried out in pain. Dragging down some blood, he raised his sword and sped up his escape!


    <span>Ye Fan felt like his entire body was petrified!


    <span>He nkly watched as Ye Xiu dodged his Emperor Dragon, but he didn''t chase after him ¡­ ¡­.


    In his mind, there was only one thought. It was like a thunderp that caused him to be stupefied ¡ª he... Using disintegration!?


    Guess what you like: chapter error, click this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2049

    2049


    Ye Fan made a n in his mind, knowing that it would be too far-fetched to say that he was going to another ce to practice martial arts.


    With an embarrassed expression, he sighed and said, "I was hiding just now ¡­"


    "What?" Hide? " Ye Huangtu frowned.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Yeah, I actually wanted to look for Uncle Ye Xiu to practice my sword, but in the end, there was a fight on his side.


    I thought maybe this is an assassin from Huaxu Family, so I hurriedly found a bush, hid myself with the Hidden Dragon Spell... "


    Ye Huangtu was stunned. He had not expected this!


    "Stinking brat!" You are clever enough to know how to hide ¡­


    Just then, an expert suddenly attacked your Uncle Ye Xiu''s courtyard. Your Uncle Ye Xiu still hasn''t returned.


    This was the first time he had been attacked by a hitman from Huaxu Family. Why had he run out in the middle of the night?! "You better stay in the yard!"


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "I know, I know." Can''t I go in? "


    Ye Huang Tu kept a straight face and said: "You don''t have to be so scared. It''s good to be cautious, but you don''t have to show it!


    We, the Divine Dragon Family, are not a small number of living sage warriors in this primitive world. If Huaxu Men failed this assassination attempt, he would absolutely not dare to challenge us.


    If we go too far, we, the Divine Dragon n, will definitely make Huaxu n pay a heavy price for this! "


    Ye Fan was surprised, "The Divine Dragon n still has a lot of sage realm experts?" Where is it? How many are there? "


    He also knew that the lifespan of Sage realm experts was almost limitless. As long as one didn''t meet the God of Chaos''s punishment, intense battles, or adventures in the Ancient Sea, one basically couldn''t die.


    Therefore, although the Shen Long n didn''t look like they had sage realm experts on the surface, they were definitely hiding something.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t the royal family, the Ye family, and the White Tiger family, who had sage realm experts, have to stand at the top of their mountain? No one dared to offend him?


    It was obvious that these were only public power. These three families had sage realm experts who were willing to stay in the n. This was why it was so widely known.


    "You brat, why are you asking this?" Ye Huangtu frowned.


    "Let me ask, no matter what, I am still a member of the Divine Dragon n." Ye Fan had a proud look on his face.


    Ye Huang Tu thought for a while and said, "From ancient times till now, no one really knows how many middle sage realm cultivators have been scattered throughout the Great Wastnds.


    Three thousand six hundred years ago, when Emperor Ming Yuan established the Great War Dynasty, we were worried that the heaven''s chosen ones would take advantage of their power to harm us.


    At that time, the Elders Guild had activated the ''Dragonblood Soul Summoning Array'' and informed all members of the Deste Land to return to Xuanyuan City.


    It was recorded that more than thirty sage realm cultivators hade back to support the Mu n. They were the heads of the four great ns ¡­


    It had already been more than three thousand years, and some mishaps would happen to the sage realm. However, new sage realm experts would appear one after another, so ¡­ The numbers should not be too far off.


    Of course, this was only from those sage realm forefathers who had been willing to return. There were surely quite a few who hadn''t returned yet.


    "Some of them have left for too far to return in time, while some of them do not intend to ask about these matters. It''s hard to say ¡­"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but open his mouth. No wonder even the heaven''s chosen ones dared not to go overboard when they overthrew the Xuanyuan Dynasty.


    So it turned out that these sage realm elders were the n''s trump card!


    Although Ye Fan had long guessed that the Four Great ns'' background wouldn''t be so simple on the surface, but the number of Sage realm experts still gave him a bit of a shock...


    Feelings... In this deste world, he wasn''t even a fart!


    These old freaks would most likely be able to force him to fight to the death with just a few of them.


    "Um ¡­" What is the Dragon Blood Soul Summoning Formation? " Ye Fan asked again.


    "You stinking brat, I''ve let you read more of our Divine Dragon n''s ceremony and history, did you read it properly!?" Ye Huangtu taught him a lesson.


    "Didn''t I just lose my memories ¡­" Ye Fan waved his hand.


    Ye Huang Tu shook his head and said: "The Dragon Blood Soul Summoning Formation is also called Blood Dragon''s Summoning. It''s a special technique passed down since ancient times by our Divine Dragon n.


    In the ancient times, our ancestors discovered that there was a connection between bloodlines. They slowly fused with the magic, and created this great formation after sensing the dragon''s might with the reverse scale anger.


    Initially, it was for the n war, to gather people from the same n or tomunicate with them.


    The Elders Guild had passed down its legacy throughout the generations. Once it was used, regardless of which corner of the Great Deste World it was, one would be able to feel the peculiar agitation of the blood!


    Awakened ones of the dragon soul would receive more specific information from the dragon soul!


    This is born from the shackles of the bloodline, so, even if you travel across the continent, it will not affect its effect! "


    "Oh... "So that''s how it is." Ye Fan muttered in his heart. No wonder the chosen ones didn''t dare to move against the main cities of the big ns. The other ns probably also had their own methods to gather their experts.


    To put it bluntly, the heaven''s chosen ones were still the most expensive ones, even though over the past three thousand years, the heaven''s chosen ones had outnumbered the masses.


    However, a thin camel was bigger than a horse. The n''s confidence was due to the umtion of many sage realm experts over a long period of time.


    If the ancestors did not die, the n would be able to rest peacefully. It would be no more than a change of dynasty to an emperor.


    However, it was just as Ye Huang Tu had said. Not every ancestor was willing to keep up appearances for their descendants.


    Most sage realm cultivators'' first goal was to reach a higher level and a wider world.


    Their lifespan was almost limitless, why would they care about having descendants?


    Especially after hundreds or even thousands of years, many of their descendants had been separated for dozens of generations, and there wasn''t any special bond between them.


    To them, descendants were actually just that. If they wanted to have one at any time, they naturally wouldn''t treasure it much.


    As for some sage realm experts, they were too far away to make it back.


    After all, the Great Deste World was too vast, especially with so many sage realm experts around. They had all grown tired of the Great Deste Continent and had gone to explore the boundless ancient seas.


    They could have flown out for decades, centuries, or millennia, but they still needed so much time to return. Naturally, they would not make it in time!


    Just like how Ye Fan was currently in this world, if Earth asked him for help, Ye Fan would really be helpless, and that was the same principle.


    "The elders wouldn''t have invited those sage realm elders back if it wasn''t rted to the survival of the entire n, right?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Of course! In the eyes of a sage realm cultivator, most things were nothing. How could they dare to trouble them? It would only make him bored!


    Kid, you should be careful, you still have to be careful! Don''t think that your life is so important to the Patriarch! " Ye Huang Tu warned.


    Ye Fan forced a smile and nodded his head, while he secretly rejoiced in his heart. It was good to see that it wasn''t important. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to hide!


    Right at this moment, a graceful woman walked over from not too far away. It was surprisingly Feng Qinn, who had just returned from outside!


    Feng Qinn frowned when he saw that Ye Huangtu was also here.


    Ye Huangtu asked calmly: "Qinn, how is Ye Xiu? What kind of person trespassed? "


    Feng Qinn directly ignored Ye Wangtu''s question, as if there was no one else there. He looked at Ye Fan and asked: "Where were you just now?"

 Chapter 2046

    2046Ever since he saw the metal namete on Rice Ball, Ye Fan had guessed that there was also disintegration in this world. Omega ¦Ä ww.


    <span>But after all, this was the first time he saw someone use it!


    What surprised him the most was that Ye Xiu could actually use it?


    However, Ye Xiu clearly couldn''t endure the energy explosion. Disintegration was extremely dangerous for a cultivator like him.<span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, feeling that he was a little too surprised. This disintegration was not created by him, so it was normal that someone else could use it.


    Since Xu Linshan was able to obtain this technique in the desert, the spread of its disintegration was probably more widespread on earth.<span>This method seemed no different from ''suicide''. Even if many people knew, those who were willing to use it would probably be pitifully few.


    Not to mention, to be able to be like Ye Fan, and use it all the way up to the sword intent...These thoughts also onlysted for a moment, and Ye Fan was not anxious at all. The Emperor Dragon spread out, transforming into the Dragon Scale Sword Wings, pping his wings behind him to speed up!


    "Cough!"


    Ye Fan turned into a golden red brilliance, like a shooting star cutting through the sky!<span>But at the same time, Ye Fan noticed that behind him, in the direction of Xuanyuan City, there were already more than a dozen golden light figures. They were rushing towards him with a pressure that could overtake the heavens!


    "Troublesome..." Ye Fan muttered in his heart.


    It was clear that his battle with Ye Xiu had rmed the experts of the Divine Dragon n when he used his cultivation.


    If it weren''t for the fact that it waste at night, arge group of people would have rushed out long ago.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and then directly burned his shirt with dragon mes, exposing his strong muscles so that his identity wouldn''t be revealed because of his clothes.


    In order to get rid of Ye Xiu faster, Ye Fan also disintegrated continuously, reaching the second stage!<span>Suddenly, the speed of the Dragonscale Sword Wings increased again!


    <span>High in the night sky, the wind was as sharp as knives.


    Ye Xiu''s body was covered in blood from the pain. He thought he would be able to escape by relying on his life.


    <span>However, he did not expect to feel a terrifying pressure from behind after just flying for a short while!


    <span>He suddenly turned his head around and saw Ye Fan, who was behind him, spreading out a pair of wings formed by a flying sword. With a speed that could suffocate him, he rushed over in the blink of an eye!?


    "No ¡­" "That''s impossible!" Ye Xiu''s eyes were bloodshot. He almost couldn''t hold his sword steady!<span>Ye Fan didn''t care about how scared this guy was. Disintegrating secondyer and disintegrating sword intent made killing Ye Xiu a piece of cake.


    No matter how much this guy yelled, after Ye Fan caught up, he immediately grabbed Ye Xiu by the neck from behind!<span>"Speak!" What method did you use just now!? " Ye Fan wanted to know the origin of this world''s disintegration.


    <span>Ye Xiu found it difficult to move. His mouth was full of blood, but his eyes shed a hint of ruthlessness!


    <span>Lifting his hand, the White Dragon Sword below his feet drew an arc in the air, attempting to pierce towards Ye Fan''s lower jaw!


    <span>But without saying anything, Ye Fan directly grabbed the White Dragon Sword with his other hand. His hand was like a diamond iron, holding onto the edge of the sword and beingpletely unharmed!


    At the same time, a peerless sword intent was released. The White Dragon Sword was instantly scared to the point of losing all of its light, no longer under Ye Xiu''s control!"Why... Perhaps ¡­ "My White Dragon Sword ¡­" Ye Xiu''s eyes were filled with despair. He couldn''t believe that his sword had actually "betrayed" him!?


    This was the power of the Monarch level sword intent, the power to subdue and subdue 10,000 swords!?


    "In front of me, you are not worthy of using your sword." Ye Fan said in a deep voice.<span>"You! ¡­"


    Ye Xiu didn''t know whether to be angry or to be provoked. His body trembled and he coughed out two mouthfuls of blood. The pressure on his body weakened.


    <span>The disintegration just now had caused his body to be thoroughly exhausted, to the point that it was severely damaged!


    At this moment, the flying sword had been snatched away by Ye Fan, and in front of absolute strength, he could no longer hold on.


    "Even if you don''t answer me, it doesn''t matter. I will still investigate thoroughly." Ye Fan said and nned on directly getting rid of him.


    But Ye Xiu suddenly said: "Sky Demon Disintegrator!"<span>Ye Fan frowned, "Is this the name of the cultivation technique?" "Where did you learn that?"


    "Haha ¡­" Ye Xiuughed with his mouth full of blood: "Who else in the Great Wastnds but Emperor Chi You has earned the title of Sky Demon!?"<span>Fiery ze! Endless growth!


    In this life, I will die without regrets if I am able to obtain the true inheritance of the Demon God! "As soon as his voice fell, Ye Xiu''s entire body ignited in mes from the inside out!


    <span>Not good!


    <span>Ye Fan had seen this scene before in the Huaxu Family''s stronghold, this guy actually self-detonated?!


    The third level Empyrean self-detonation. Even though he was extremely weak right now, it wasn''t a joke!<span>Ye Fan immediately threw Ye Xiu out, while at the same time gathering the Dragon Scale Sword Wings in front of him.


    <span>"Blinding Light Sword Shield!"


    Just as the sword and shield werepleted, there was a loud ''boom'' sound. Wild and violent true essence formed a scorching sun in the sky!<span>Countless flying swords let out metallic ngs, but fortunately, they were able to withstand the impact.


    At the same time, Ye Fan''s heart beat wildly. If what Ye Xiu had said just now was true, then he himself was a member of the Huaxu Family?


    <span>He had joined Huaxu Family in the first ce, and might have been a member of Huaxu Family in the first ce. Therefore, he had learned the art that was passed down by Chi You.


    This also confirmed his earlier guess, that the rtionship between Tang Yuan and the Nine Li n''s Chi You had disintegrated... To be exact, the "Demonic Copse Great Art" was created by Chi You?


    No wonder why he needed Emperor Xuan Yuan and the Scarlet Emperor to fight together. If Chi You was really the creator of this power, then his understanding of how to use energy was iparable to anyone else''s!Could it be ¡­ Was that beast horn he had really the Demon God Chi You''s?!


    "Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. He actually identally had a rtionship with the Ancient Demon God?


    Was this a coincidence of fate? Or was there an invisible force pushing from behind?


    But soon, Ye Fan realized that this was not the time to think!<span>In such a short time, all of those experts of the Divine Dragon n had caught up!


    <span>At the very front of the group was Grand Elder Yao Xinghe and Feng Qinn!


    <span>Golden wind was flowing around their bodies, as if golden wings of light were spreading out from their backs!


    After seeing the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, Ye Fan knew that the Divine Dragon Bloodline could perform a "Dragon Wing" Wind Controlling Technique.<span>It allowed the dragon blood and wind to resonate, allowing the speed of wind to greatly increase!


    The more awakened the blood, the faster the dragon''s wings would be.


    It was clear that Yao Xinghe and Feng Qinn both possessed the five-wed Golden Dragon Bloodline, so their speed was much faster than the others!


    <span>Ye Fan''s face changed, turning into the appearance of a cold star.


    Chu Yunyao wasn''t ready yet, so he couldn''tpletely reveal his identity.Ye Xiu could kill the traitor, but he couldn''t kill Feng Qinn and the others, so he needed to change his appearance.


    <span>When fighting with these Divine Dragon elders, Ye Fan felt that there was no need, so the first thing he did was to spread the Dragonscale Swordwings behind his back and try to fly far away from them!


    <span>However, when Yao Xingzhi suddenlyunched an attack, a golden light shone in the eyes of an old man!


    "Dragon Explosion!"<span>Heavenly Emperor Stage. The moment the power of the Golden Dragon Bloodline was unleashed, a draconic roar resounded throughout the sky. Dark clouds rapidly condensed in the dark night sky, and thunder rumbled as lightning shed!


    "nk, nk, nk!"


    Countless balls of lightning, like stars falling from the sky, fiercely smashed down towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Guess what you like: chapter error, click this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2050

    2050


    Although Ye Fan was iparably alert in his heart, his face still had a helpless look, "Why are all of you asking me this question?"


    I was just a coward. Seeing that Uncle Xiu and that assassin were fighting, I hid myself. Is there a need to keep asking? "


    Ye Huangtu also found it strange, "Qinn, why are you asking about this kid''s whereabouts?""Yeah, Wind Director, why are you asking me?" Ye Fan also yed dumb.


    "Why were you there?" Feng Qinn asked again.


    <span>"Because I''ve been practicing with Uncle Ye Xiu recently." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"What a coincidence, once you go, there will be an assassin." Feng Qinn said.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Director Feng, what you''re saying is....." "I don''t want to either. How is Uncle Xiu?"


    <span>Feng Qinn''s eyes shed and then said: "Ye Xiu is dead."


    <span>"What!?" Ye Huang Tu was shocked and his eyes shed with anger, "Who exactly is that person!? Why do you want to kill Ye Xiu!? "


    Ye Fan also pretended to be surprised.


    "If you want to ask, ask the grand elder." Feng Qinn did not want to say much to Ye Wangtu, so he turned and left.Ye Huang Tu looked anxious. He wanted to stop him, but after a moment of hesitation, he gave up.


    "Stinking brat, go back and stay in the yard! I''m leaving! "<span>Ye Huangtu was truly anxious and could not care about why Feng Qinn specially sought out Ye Fan. He hurried to the Elder''s Courtyard in a flurry, obviously to find Yao Xingzhi and ask him a question.


    <span>Finally calming down, Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what, this night was a safe pass.


    <span>He returned to the courtyard and sat cross-legged on the stone table. He didn''t want to go inside.


    <span>Taking advantage of a few more hours before dawn, he nned to enter the God of Swords'' ring to properlyprehend the sword intent.


    <span>Earlier, thebination of the triple disintegration and the sword intent had indeed reached the sage realm. However, Ye Fan knew very well that that was only the initial stage of the sage realm.


    It was fine to deal with those below the sage realm who had just cultivated to the Sacred Heart, but against someone like Su Juexin who had cultivated to the level of the Sacred Body, even if he managed to break down the secondyer of sword intent, he would still barely be able to protect himself.


    There were many experts in this world, and there was even a huge gap between the Sheng Domain. Different paths of cultivation would cause a great disparity in the strength of a sage realm expert.<span>If he didn''t raise his strength to the level of an expert in the sage realm as soon as possible, then he would always be a coward in the future.


    Fortunately, his Overlord level sword intent specialized inbat.<span>As long as he couldprehend the things that had been on his mind recently, he could definitely improve!


    <span>However, just as he sat down, he saw the door slightly open. Gu Qing carefully walked out and asked, "Prince Consort Ye, do you want to rest inside?"


    "No need, you go to sleep, I will just practice in the yard," said Ye Fan.Gu Qing replied with an "Oh" before asking, "I heard you guys talking outside earlier ¡­" That General Ye is dead, is that ¡­ ¡­ "


    <span>"You shouldn''t ask, don''t ask. The less you know, the safer it is for you." Ye Fanughed evilly.


    <span>Gu Qing''s body trembled as he bit his lower lip. "It''s my mouth that''s opened too much ¡­." Then ¡­ "Then I won''t disturb Prince Consort."


    Actually, she had already guessed a little at the way Ye Fan said this.


    <span>But after thinking about it more carefully, it became very terrifying!


    <span>If Ye Fan could kill Ye Xiu, then Ye Xiu would at least have the strength of a Heavenly King.


    However, Ye Fan was able to safely retreat from the hands of the Long family''s elders, and was not seen through by those elders...With this level of strength, he should at least be a Heavenly Emperor, right?


    <span>How was this possible? This man was only eighteen years old!?


    <span>When Gu Qing thought of how this Prince Consort had concealed his strength, he felt both curious and fearful. He felt that this man was extremely mysterious ¡­


    A night passed. News spread throughout the Divine Dragon n like wildfire, causing undercurrents to surge through the n.


    It was impossible to hide the fact that Ye Xiu had been killed by the mysterious assassin, but this assassin was an Emperor Level Swordsman.<span>The culprit, Ye Fan, was able to cultivate steadily all the way until morning.


    <span>Although it was only four hours, he had already been inside the Sword God Ring for a month.


    Ever since hearing Ye Weiyang''s words and having some inspiration, one after another, Ye Fan had already been studying the ring for almost a year.Opening his eyes, Ye Fan felt movementing from inside the house and walked over to open the door.


    "Prince Consort Ma." Gu Qing was carrying a basin of water, preparing Su Qingxue''s makeup.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand and directly took the basin, saying, "Don''t mind your own business, I will help Princess wash up."


    "Huh?" Gu Qing was stunned.<span>"Ah what? Don''t you understand?" Ye Fan waved his hand, signaling the woman not to disturb the couple.


    Although Gu Qing felt it to be strange, he still nodded and silently walked out the door. He couldn''t help but turn around to look ¡­<span>In this world, it was rare for her to see a husband helping his wife clean up.


    <span>Ye Fan walked over to the bedside and looked at the sleepy Su Qingxue. He then ced the basin on the bedside table.


    "Did you sleep well, my princess?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    "Ugh ¡­" Su Qingxue let out a soft and delicate nasal voice and rubbed her eyes. She extended her soft and white arms towards Ye Fan, "Husband ¡­. Hugging ¡­ "


    Perhaps it was because she had just woken up in her bedroom, Su Qingxue didn''t have much reserve. When she saw the man, she wanted him to carry her and get up.<span>Ye Fan was so happy that he sat down, bent over and hugged the woman''s fragrant body.


    <span>Su Qingxue leaned into the man''s embrace and smiled sweetly in satisfaction ¡­


    In the room, the air was sweet.


    <span>At the door, Gu Qing watched the scene with a hint of envy in his eyes. However, it didn''t take long for him to reveal a trace of loneliness.


    She could not bear to watch any longer, so she silently closed the door.


    <span>Ye Fan cleaned up the wet towel and wanted to help Su Qingxue wash her face, but the woman insisted.


    <span>"How could I let my husband serve me? If I let Father and Mother find out, then I will be med!" Su Qingxueined.


    <span>Ye Fan had no choice but to give up, but he still kissed the woman on her fragile cheek.


    <span>Su Qingxue turned her head and gave him a sweet smile, "Husband, did you also sleep in the roomst night?"


    <span>"I was practicing outside and didn''t sleep." Ye Fan said.


    "Oh ¡­" Su Qingxue nodded. As she got off the bed, she casually asked, "How is my husband''s swordsmanship?"


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged, "Then that''s it..."


    <span>"Darling, are you nning on going to General Ye to practice your sword skills today?" "Can you let me watch from the side?" Su Qingxue asked again.


    <span>"When did you be interested in my cultivation?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"That''s right... "I want to spend more time with my husband. I don''t have anything to do here ¡­" Su Qingxue pouted.


    <span>Ye Fan pondered for a while, then sighed and regretfully said, "Uncle Xiu met an assassinst night and died."


    Su Qingxue suddenly raised her head and looked at the man in shock, "What? General Ye is dead?! "


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed, "That''s right..."


    "Then... Who was that assassin? Did you catch him? " Su Qingxue hurriedly asked.Ye Fan became even more suspicious in his heart, why would a woman be so nervous? But he didn''t ask and only shook his head, "I don''t know who it was, nor did I catch him."


    Su Qingxue thought for a while as if she was confused. Then, she said earnestly, "Husband, it seems that the n is not safe. You must be careful."


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry, I am a timid person, and would not use my life to joke around.""Husband is joking again. In my eyes, my husband is only a low-key person, but he is definitely not a coward ¡­" Su Qingxue yfully blinked her eyes.


    Ye Fan was just about to tell the woman not to put on his hat when he suddenly discovered that a call came in. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2047

    2047<span>What was even worse was that he directly appeared next to Ye Fan and began to condense lightning snakes. The lightning snakes were blue, purple, yellow, and white, and they released countless lightning bolts!


    <span>"Zi zi!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s surroundings seemed to have be a heavenlyke of thunder. If he were to force his way out, he would definitely be struck by who knows how many lightning bolts!


    Even though Ye Fan was extremely nimble in dodging, his speed was still greatly reduced!


    What made him even more depressed was that once these balls of lightning gathered together, there was no way to dodge at all!


    <span>Ye Fan watched as the dazzling lightning struck towards him, directlypressing the disintegrated Unparalleled Sword Intent into extreme sword intent!


    <span>Unparalleled Sword Intent, Extreme Sword Intent!


    With lightning speed, Ye Fan used his sword intent to protect his whole body and put away all the flying swords!


    <span>"Rumble!"


    <span>Countless balls of lightning struck Ye Fan''s sword intent shield, bursting out with a zing thunder me!


    However, even though this move was extremely powerful, Ye Fan''s'' counter attack ''method of using energy was able to absorb half of the lightning and scatter the other half!<span>From afar, it looked like a strange lightning ball was constantly spinning and emitting thousands upon thousands of threads of lightning!


    In this way, the seemingly terrifyingly powerful technique did not cause any substantial damage to Ye Fan. <span>However, Ye Fan could not help but sigh in his heart. The difference between each level of the Divine Dragon Bloodline is just too great.


    <span>This five wed Golden Dragon Realm martial artist was able to instantly create thunder in the sky. It was simply much more powerful than the White Tiger n''s thunder and lightning talent!


    In the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, there were all sorts of techniques for using bloodlines. The further one went, the more one could call upon the wind and summon rain, summon lightning, and move mountains and fill the seas!


    It was truly devastating to the heavens and the earth, like the legendary divine dragon. It seemed like this was all true!


    The power point of a Divine Dragon Bloodline was much lower than that of any other bloodline n. The previous realms were, on the other hand, rtively ordinary.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Divine Dragon Bloodline was too difficult to awaken and improve, the n would have probably be the sole ruler of the entire Divine Dragon n.


    "Monarch level sword intent!?"<span>At this moment, Yao Xinghe and Feng Qinn both felt Ye Fan''s sword intent and were greatly rmed!


    <span>"Could it be that the news that came from the Imperial City said that the person who tried to assassinate the Imperial Family was a Monarch level sword cultivator ¡­?" It''s this person!? " Feng Qinn''s beautiful eyes flickered with uncertainty.


    "Who exactly are you!?" Why did you kill my n member, Ye Xiu!? " Yao Xingzhi asked loudly.


    Even though they hadn''t seen the battle clearly, they could feel that Ye Xiu''s true essence pressure hadpletely vanished!


    Ye Fan didn''t want to waste time with them. Seeing that the thunder had dispersed, he immediately turned his head, intending to fly away."You killed someone and you still want to run!?"


    <span>Feng Qinn was already prepared. Taking advantage of the time he had just now, he directly went behind Ye Fan.


    On the woman''s body, a bright red and golden halo appeared. As the halo flowed, it suddenly erupted with an aura that exceeded that of a Heavenly King Realm expert!<span>A head of dark-red hair that was akin to burning mes, and a pair of eyes that seemed to shine like two Scarlet Pearls in the night sky!


    As if she was a female war god, she shielded Ye Fan for more than ten meters.


    <span>Berserk dragon blood all open, make Feng Qinn already has the strength of the Heavenly Emperor level.


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. Right now, he was at the secondyer of disintegration, with the disintegration of sword intent and the extreme sword intent. In order to deal with the Heavenly Emperor, even if he was at the peak of the Heavenly Emperor Realm, it wouldn''t be difficult.


    <span>After all, his Emperor level sword intent was invincible inbat, and he had an advantage in battle.


    However, the arrival of Yao Xinghe, Feng Qinn, and more than a dozen other elders from the Divine Dragon n would create some trouble for him.<span>"Get out of the way, I don''t want to kill anyone..." Ye Fan said in a changed voice.


    <span>"You have already killed him." Feng Qinn coldly said.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, he knew that he couldn''t exin himself clearly, so he just turned sideways and immediately condensed the Dragon Scale Sword Wings on his back, intending to avoid Feng Qinn''s attack.


    <span>With his speed, he was still faster than Feng Qinn. As long as he could find a gap and break out of the encirclement, that would be enough.


    <span>"Crimson Gold Dragon Spear!"


    In Feng Qinn''s hand, a dragon me was suddenly released. The golden me coiled into a several zhang long ming spear, and was directly ced in front of Ye Fan!


    Feng Qinn waved his spear and swept it towards Ye Fan!<span>Ye Fan leaped into the air and immediately dodged.


    <span>However, the body of the Crimson Gold Dragon King Spear instantly exploded. Like a long, fierce explosive, it exploded in mid-air!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    The fierce impact of the dragon''s mes caused Ye Fan''s speed to be hindered.


    At the same time, Feng Qinn followed the direction of the long spear and closed the distance. He faced Ye Fan and used the Dragon w Art that was passed down by the ancestors of the Divine Dragon n.<span>The golden-red shadow of the dragon w attacked towards Ye Fan''s chest, but the woman didn''t make any unnecessary movements, she was fast, urate and fierce!


    It had to be said that Feng Qinn''s judgement was basically correct. Closer up was the best way to deal with ordinary sword cultivators, as it restricted many of their sword intent''s moves.


    Coupled with the Divine Dragon n''s bloodline talent, wild dragon blood, and a tyrannical body, Feng Qinn was confident that as long as she fought in closebat, she would have the upper hand!


    It was a pity that Ye Fan was not a sword cultivator in the traditional sense. In closebat, Ye Fan felt no pressure at all.Facing Feng Qinn''s powerful and violent Dragon''s w Art, Ye Fan brazenly used his strength to attack, using his dragon ws against the dragon w!


    <span>Ye Fan was hiding his Divine Dragon Bloodline, but he was relying on only the disintegration of the secondyer and the protection of his Emperor level sword intent.


    <span>"Bang bang bang! ¡­"


    The two of them fought back and forth. Each time the golden dragon w phantom met Ye Fan''s hand, there would be an intense cracking sound.<span>The dozen or so Elders standing to the side all revealed looks of surprise.


    Many cultivators knew how to use the Dragon''s ws, but it wasn''t unique to the Divine Dragon n...<span>But the key point was, Ye Fan was clearly an emperor level sword cultivator, how could his body''s strength be so terrifying?


    And this ancient martial art was so profound, it was actuallyparable to the Feng Qinn who specialized in closebat fist and palm techniques!?"Great n Elder... Should they go up and help Elder Feng? It seems like it''ll be hard to take them down. " An elder asked.


    <span>Yao Xingzhi raised his hand, "For now, there''s no need ¡­" This person does not have any killing intent, his sword intent is enough to cause us a lot of trouble, but he did not use it.


    It looks like he really has no enmity with our Shen Long family.


    Feng Qinn discovered that he was unable to break Ye Fan''s defense, and his beautiful eyes revealed a strange light."To think that your kung fu would be so good..."


    "Beautiful girl, that''s enough. I don''t want to hurt you." Ye Fan said helplessly.


    "Humph!" That will depend on whether you have the ability to do so! "<span>Before he finished his sentence, Feng Qinn pulled out the Blue Dragon and directly grabbed Ye Fan''s shoulder!


    She exerted strength in her hand and true essence burst out, attempting to directly remove Ye Fan''s shoulder joints!<span>However, Ye Fan''s body was as hard as metal, and he didn''t feel any pain. Instead, he raised his head and grabbed Feng Qinn''s arm with his right hand.


    At the same time, with one pull from Ye Fan, an iparably powerful force made Feng Qinn unable to resist!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Feng Qinn instinctively let out a feminine cry, turned around, andnded in Ye Fan''s arms.


    <span>Ye Fan''s one hand was locked around Feng Qinn''s neck while the other was wrapped around her waist, firmly locking both of her hands in ce!


    At first nce, it seemed like Ye Fan was hugging a woman tightly. The two''s posture was very intimate.As the soft and warm fragrance entered his arms, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be stunned. Actually, he didn''t want to take advantage of a woman. It was only because he didn''t want to hurt Feng Qinn that he had such a restraining action.


    However, this seemed to be even worse than repelling Feng Qinn ¡­Feng Qinn''s face instantly turned red, but his clear eyes were so angry that they were about to spew fire! https ://)

 Chapter 2051

    <span>2051


    <span>It was from Ye Shuangqing. Phone End


    <span>Ever since they returned to the n, Ye Fan did not have the time to visit the pitifulss who was arranged to stay in a courtyard outside the ancestralnd, due to the fact that she was chosen by the heavens.


    "What''s wrong, Qing Er ¡­" "Early in the morning." Ye Fan answered the phone with a smile.


    "Big brother! Not good! Someone wants to snatch the dumpling! Come over quickly and take a look! " On the other end of the phone, Ye Shuangqing was on the verge of tears.Ye Fan frowned, and suddenly stood up, "Where are you? I''ll go there immediately!"


    During the entire way back, Rice Ball had always been eating and drinking with Ye Shaoqing. Therefore, Ye Fan had handed this guy to his sister.


    <span>For one thing, she couldn''t let go of Rice Ball, and for another, she could have a partner with her.


    But handing it over to his sister was one thing. If anyone dared to snatch away the Rice Ball, Ye Fan naturally would not tolerate it!<span>Even though this little guy only knew how to eat and couldn''t enter, this was the key to unlocking many secrets!


    After getting a clear idea of the location, the distance was not far. Ye Fan could only helplessly not control his sword, but he still used the fastest speed to rush to a street outside the ancestralnd.


    <span>The small courtyards here were all upied by the disciples of the Divine Dragon n; there were at least several thousand households.


    However, most of the people here were not direct descendants.<span>Many of them were from lower status branches, or were of weaker strength, or they were descendants of people like Ye Xianqing, who had ''mutated'' into the candidate despite her family background.


    Although it wasn''t the residence of a direct descendant, the Shen Long family was, after all, extremely rich and powerful.


    At this moment, more than a dozen people were gathered around a pond in the yard where Ye Wanqing lived.


    "Ye Danqing!" Who do you think you are? Hurry up and get out of the way! "<span>A young man with short hair and a clean-cut face, with sword-like eyebrows, was staring at Ye Danqing with a ferocious expression.


    Due to her low cultivation and not being a direct descendant of the main bloodline, Ye Danchen lived in the vicinity.


    When he heard themotion, he rushed over.He spread out his arms to protect her. Behind him was Sunless, who had tears in her eyes. She was hugging Rice Ball, who looked innocent.


    <span>"Qitong!" "We''re both members of the Divine Dragon n, aren''t you afraid of the news spreading to the Elders Guild and punishing you for stealing the White Grizzly Demon Beast?!" Ye Danqing boldly asked.


    <span>"Are some of these White Grizzlies yours?" Clearly, this Whitesnow was still in my kitchen this morning, eating all of the kitchen''s food!


    Right now, I just want to bring this White Grizzly back, and you guys are the ones who stole my demon beast! " The young man who had been called ''Qi Tong'' said with a savage look on his face.


    <span>"Are you lying with your eyes open!? My brother Ye Fan gave this White Grizzly to Xinqing to take care of. Many people know about it, so how could it be yours?! " Ye Dan Qing retorted.


    "Is there only one White Grizzly in this world? This is mine. Otherwise, how could it be eating at my house?


    "If you don''t move away, don''t me me for being merciless ¡­" Qitong flexed his hands and stepped forward.


    The dozen or so n disciples that lived nearby all cheered and cheered.


    "You ¡­ You. Qitong, you sure have guts! You really dare to attack!? Aren''t you afraid of being punished!? " Ye Danchen shouted with a flushed face.


    "Haha!" You''re just a trash in the Foundation Establishment Stage, and that damned girl is a chosen one of the heavens. Do you think that the elders have time to bother with you?I am a genius who has awakened the Raindragon''s bloodline at the sixth level of Spirit Creation. I want to participate in the Divine Dragon Large Competition, what makes you think you canpete with me?


    If you know what''s good for you, then quickly hand over my White Grizzly! " Qi Tongughed savagely.<span>Ye Danqing clenched her teeth, "This belongs to my brother Ye Fan!" You can''t take it away! "


    "Idiot ¡­" Even if that piece of trash Ye Fan is here, the White Grizzly is mine, mine! Only the strong are worthy of high-level demon beasts! "As he spoke, he strode forward, preparing to block Ye Danchen.


    She gritted her teeth, then went forward with both hands in an attempt to grab Qitong''s arm!"Trash!" Get lost! "


    Qi Tong was furious at the entanglement. He struck out with his cannon fist, and with a push of his left arm, his fistnded squarely on Ye Danqing''s chest!<span>Ye Danchen''s bloodline was weak and her cultivation was weak. At this moment, she didn''t dare to use her true essence and directly attacked as if she was struck by lightning!


    "Pfft!"


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Ye Dainqing fell into the pond!


    "Brother Dan Qing!" Ye Wanqing screamed and threw herself at the pond with Soup Dumplings in her arms, crying, "He can''t swim!" Hurry and pull him up! "<span>Ye Danqing had several broken ribs. At this moment, her internal organs were injured, and she was struggling in the water while spitting blood...


    <span>"Haha!" This idiot actually dares to attack us?! "


    "Has he gone mad? He dares to fight with Qitong ge for a demonic beast?"


    <span>"You overestimate yourself, drink more water!"


    Beside the pond, some of the disciples mocked and ridiculed Duan Ling Tian.


    Some couldn''t bear it, but they didn''t dare to save Ye Danzhi in front of Qi Tong.<span>She had to put down the Soup Dumplings and jump into the pond herself!


    "Plop!"


    After the girl jumped down, one of her arms wrapped around Ye Danqing''s upper body while the other was swimming.


    But when she looked up, she saw that Qitong had already picked up the Soup Dumplings!


    "Haha ¡­" I''ve brought this White Grizzly back! "


    Suddenly, a shadow fell from the sky and directly into the pond!


    "Big brother!" Seeing that it was Ye Fan who came, she cried even harder.


    Ye Fan also didn''t expect that when he rushed over here, he was still a step toote. Seeing Ye Danchen who was vomiting blood, even if he didn''t ask, he still knew what had happened."Qing''er, you go up. I''ll take him ashore ¡­" Ye Fan said.


    Ye Xianqing nodded and swam to the shore first.<span>"Ye Fan..." Your Soup Dumplings. "Soup Dumplings..." Seeing that Ye Fan had arrived, Ye Dingqing coughed up blood as she pointed at Qitong, who was on the shore.


    <span>"Stop it!" "You''re more important than the dumpling!" Ye Fan frowned, this was the first time in his heart that he felt that Ye Danqing actually had a sliver of weight in his heart.


    Ye Danqing was indeed very weak, but because she was weak, she was still willing to stand out. That was the reason why her brotherly love was so precious.


    Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Ye Danqing''s eyes revealed a trace of emotion, and she opened her mouth full of blood and smiled.


    After Ye Fan carried him to the shore grass, he said in a deep voice, "Stop..."<span>Qi Tong turned around in disdain as he reached the door. "What''s the matter, Prince Consort? You want to spar with me?"


    Ye Fan slowly turned around, and coldly looked at him, "Are you sure you want to take it away?"


    "Why can''t I take my Whitesnow away?" As he spoke, he held Soup Dumplings in one hand and patted Soup Dumplings on the head with the other.Ye Fan sneered, "Soup ball..." "Bite him."


    Before Qi Tong could react, Tang Yuan had already wrapped his arms around his arm and bit down with a * wuu * sound!


    To Soup Yuan, it didn''t matter who held him. The only special existence in his eyes was only Ye Fan.


    "Ah!" Qitong screamed miserably, so much so that he wanted to fling Soup Yuan off his feet!


    But with that swing of his, Rice Ball directly bit off a chunk of flesh from his hand, and fresh blood sprayed out!Ye Fan stretched out his hand and caught the plump little guy. This round soup was chewing the human meat in its mouth, seemingly intending to eat it.


    <span>Ye Fan knocked the little thing on the head, "Stop eating, puke!"


    Soup Yuan raised his head and looked eagerly at the man. Although he was a little reluctant, he still spat it out.


    Everyone present was shocked, this Bai Pi actually really understood Ye Fan''s words!?


    Even though high-level demon beasts were easy to gain intelligence, it was rare for them to gain intelligence at such a young age. Furthermore, they had such high intelligence!<span>Qi Tong hurriedly used his true essence and bloodline power to heal the wound, but when he saw the wound on his arm, his face paled and a fiendish me zed in his eyes!


    "Ye Fan..." You. Do you know who I am!? You dare to order your demon beasts to harm me?! "


    <span>"Who are you ¡­ I''m not interested to know. But strangely, didn''t you say this was your grizzly? "Why didn''t you tell it to bite me?"


    Ye Fan threw the Soup Dumplings back to Ye Xianqing, then walked towards Qitong as he spoke expressionlessly.<span>Seeing Ye Fan walk over, a vicious look appeared in Qitong''s eyes. "Brat, what are you trying to do?" Did he want to avenge that trash? Do you have the guts to fight me?! "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2048

    2048 LeavesThe sail also felt that it was'' subtle ''. His left arm was just right in front of Feng Qinn. With this pressure, a strong sticity was especially obvious.


    <span>"Shameless!" wind


    <span>Qing Lan naturally thought that Ye Fan was doing it on purpose. In the past few decades, she had been as pure as ice and jade, so when had she ever suffered such "humiliation"?!


    Struggling with all her might, but the power she was so proud of, in the hands of Ye Fan, was not the least bit advantageous! Female<span>Everyone was secretly shocked. How could this person be so powerful?! Was this really swordsmanship!? wind


    The sword cultivators in Qing Lan''s memory were all agile and agile, their bodies not particrly outstanding, let alonepared to a five wed Golden Dragon nsman like her, a member of the Divine Dragon n.


    "I can let you go, but don''te pestering me." Ye Fan sighed and said.<span>Who wants to pester you!? " Feng Qinn retorted coldly. leaf


    Fan also felt it wasn''t appropriate to keep eating other people''s tofu like this, so he quickly let go of the woman. can


    Yes, it was as he expected! yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtang, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu, yangtzu


    As soon as he let go, Feng Qinn spread out his arms and turned around. At the same time, a stream of bloodline power had already been gathered! Double"Closing her arms, the two balls of golden dragon mes on her hands swelled to a size that exceeded her own!"


    "Dragon''s Roar!"<span>Bringing along Feng Qinn''s current anger, Long Yanunched a beam of light, shooting it towards Ye Fan at a close distance!


    <span>This was the simplest and most brutal method of using the Divine Dragon Bloodline. As the realm of the Divine Dragon Bloodline increased, its might would also increase several times over!


    <span>Ye Fan bitterly smiled. A woman was still a woman. No matter how dignified and graceful she was normally, no matter how much anger she had, it was impossible to stop her! Good


    He was already prepared for this. The Dragonscale Swordwings on his back spread out, forming a light sword shield that directly blocked this shockwave!Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!" Fly


    After the sword finished blocking this attack, it quickly flew back to Ye Fan''s side, forming a spiraling storm of flying swords, directly protecting him inside.Feng Qinn could not get any closer to it. She could feel that the sword intent of these flying swords was enough to deal a fatal blow! Yao


    Ster Union led a group of elders and surrounded Ye Fan.<span>"Who exactly are you? Why did you kill my n''s Ye Xiu?" If it was not an enemy, why not exin the cause and effect, and avoid a fierce battle? " Meaning


    He understood that he could choose not to attack, but he had to make it clear that he had to kill Ye Xiu.


    <span>Ye Fan grinned, "Elder, you may have misunderstood..."


    "Oh? What did you misunderstand? " Yao Xingzhi narrowed his eyes.


    <span>"If I wanted to kill someone, you would have already done so. Where did this'' fierce battle e from?" Ye Fan calmly said. "


    Haha... Although your esteemed self possesses the emperor level sword intent, which is rarely seen throughout the ages, the emperor level sword intent does not mean you are invincible!


    Our Divine Dragon''s Ancestor, Great Emperor Xuanyuan, does not dare to im that he is invincible. Compared to my Ancestor, your distinguished self is far inferior. "<span>Ye Fan also didn''t say anything, taking a deep breath. He knew he didn''t need to use his real ability, this group of people were nning to surround him and not let him go.


    Triple Disintegration! instantaneousIn an instant, all the cells in Ye Fan''s body once again exploded with power, so much so that the coercion of sword intent released by his body also exploded. leaf


    The thousands of flying swords circling around the sail were as fast as light. The sword intention emitted a bright light and emitted a piercing sound as it pierced through the air."Weng!"


    <span>It was like the sound of a great bell ringing out. A pressure that was countless levels higher than before surged into the hearts of all of the Elders!


    <span>"Sheng Domain!?" one


    The group of elders quivered all over, and their scalps went numb! The dozen or so Elders hastily retreated over a hundred meters!


    Feng Qinn''s expression also changed. She clenched her fists and realized that Ye Fan had been letting her win.


    On the other hand, Yao Xingzhi sensed that Ye Fan had suddenly be stronger. After a moment of doubt, he eximed, "You ¡­. Are you from the Huaxu Family?! "Ye Fan frowned, "Elder, why do you say that?"


    Your excellency, didn''t you use the ''Great Art of the Demonic Disintegration''!? " Yao Xingzhi questioned in a low voice.<span>As these words came out, the other Elders'' expressions became even more terrified!


    <span>"Great n Elder! This is the Great Art of the Demonic Disintegration!? "


    "How is this possible!? "Didn''t this spell lose its legacy long ago, only leaving behind a fragmented version!?"This is a method to harm himself, how can he possibly be fine?! "


    <span>Hearing the discussion of this group of elders, Ye Fan also had a few doubts in his heart. Could it be that in this world, everyone thinks that the disintegration is only an iplete scroll? This


    It was simr to what he had thought at the beginning. He felt that this method was no different from suicide and waspletely anti-human. straight


    Later on, after integrating with his own Berserk Demons Dancing, he found out that this was only a method to raise his fighting strength purely because of a higher requirement.


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "I can only tell you, I am not from Huaxu n, and the rest..." "Noment."


    <span>Finishing his words, Ye Fan did not want to waste any more time. After all, he had been away for too long, so it was easy for others to find him. If he went missing in the middle of the night, it would definitely be suspicious. Fly


    After the sword once again transformed into the Dragonscale Swordwing, Ye Fan pped his wings and flew out of the encirclement!


    This time, the Elders didn''t dare to give chase. After all, they knew that even if everyonebined their strength, they still wouldn''t be able to defeat the emperor level sword intent of a Saint realm expert!


    After Ye Fan left, Feng Qinn came to Yao Xing''s side and asked, "Great Elder, are you sure that is the Great Demonic Disintegration Technique?"


    Yao Xingzhi sighed as he shook his head, "I''ve never really seen it before either. It''s just that ¡­ It was very simr to the legendary demonic god technique. Addition


    The appearance of the killer from the Huaxu Gate reminded me that I hoped it was just a misunderstanding. No


    However, if the Huaxu Family had an emperor level sword cultivator and inherited Chi You''s power, then something big would happen... " "<span>This man was powerful enough to rival the Twelve Sages of Great Destion.


    "If Huaxu n had been the one to produce such a powerful human, they probably would have already been acting in broad daylight long ago," another elder said.


    "Yes, elder Feng is a genius of our n, a powerful sage expert. If even that man is willing to let him go, he shouldn''t be Huaxu Family."Hearing the discussion of the elders, Feng Qinn''s expression wasplex.


    She didn''t know why, but she kept having the feeling that this mysterious sword cultivator''s tone and tone of voice gave her a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu ¡­


    <span>At the same time, on the other side, Ye Fan circled around and quickly flew back to his n. drop


    <span>Arriving at a deserted ce, Ye Fan returned to his original appearance, put on his clothes, and walked back to his own yard.


    However, just as he arrived outside, he noticed a figure standing outside the door, quietly waiting for him.


    <span>"You''re back?" Ye Huangtu''s fierce eyes stared straight at Ye Fan in the night.


    <span>Ye Fan stared nkly for a long time, his heart beating like a drum, "Uh..." "Is something the matter?"


    <span>"Where did you go sote at night?" Ye Huangtu asked. leaf


    Fan Sai shrugged his shoulders and said, "Didn''t you tell me to train? I was just going out to train. Just now, Qing''er was also there, so I told her about it."


    Is that so? Then why haven''t I seen you even after searching all the training grounds? " Ye Huangtu asked with a profound look in his eyes, as if he could see into Ye Fan''s heart.

 Chapter 2052

    2052 Leaves<span>"He didn''t even bother to say anything else. He just walked up and reached out a hand to grab Qitong''s neck."


    Humph! "It''s full of holes!"<span>Seeing that Ye Fan was about to reach out his hand, Qitong raised his left arm to block his hand. After that, he decided to give Ye Fan a direct punch to teach him a lesson. Only


    <span>If he didn''t move his cultivation, no one would care about the fights between the disciples of the n.


    The elders usually wouldn''t interfere with the battles of the younger generation, because this was a part of the n''s traditional culture.


    From his point of view, even if Ye Fan had the awakened Fire Dragon Bloodline, he was only in the Core Formation Stage, and his body''s strengthening was limited.<span>But the moment he made his move, he realized that something was wrong!?


    <span>Qitong''s arm struck Ye Fan''s arm, but it did nothing at all, as if his arm had hit an iron wall! And ¡­


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan effortlessly grabbed Qitong''s neck! leaf


    The sail exerted a little more force, lifting him up into the air! Qi


    "Tong''s throat was gripped, and with a leap, he began to kick at Ye Fan''s stomach!"


    "Ah!" and<span>It wasn''t that Ye Fan was kicked, but one of Qitong''s legs was broken by a single chop from Ye Fan!


    The surrounding Divine Dragon n disciples were all dumbstruck! Qi<span>Tong''s right leg hung there, swaying, obviouslypletely broken! leaf


    <span>"Fan''s hand de may seem light, but it weighs a thousand pounds. The skeleton of a Spirit Transformation Stage cultivator is like a hollow reed; it could be easily broken with just a pat!"


    "This time, it''s because you dare to steal my Soup Dumplings." leaf


    As the sail spoke, it pped him on the ribs! This"A single palm strike sent Qitong flying out of the courtyard!"


    "Pfft!"


    Qitong''s eyes were wide open as he spat out a mouthful of blood!<span>"Who knows how many ribs on his chest are broken? I feel like my heart meridian is about to break!"


    <span>"This time, I am returning it to you in Ye Danchen''s ce." leaf


    Finished speaking, Fan nced at the other nsmen, "If there''s nothing else, you can scram."


    The group of disciples were scared silly, when they finally reacted, they all ran out. Yes


    A few of his friends went to help him up.<span>The ashen-faced Qitong had to be supported by two people in order to barely stand on one foot.


    <span>Feeling the pain, Qitong was infuriated. A wave of gold colored true essence at the sixth level of Spirit Creation was about to erupt!


    Qitong! Don''t be impulsive! He had activated his cultivation base! I''ll have to ask for your guilt! " Someone on the side dissuaded him. Qi


    <span>Tong''s eyes were staring at Ye Fan as if he was about to devour him, "Just you wait..." Great Divine Dragon Competition, I will let you experience my true strength! " scythes


    With these harsh words, Qitong and his juniors all went back. leaf<span>Sail turned around and came in front of Ye Dainqing, frowned and said: "Quickly go in and heal your wounds, you said..." "There''s a certain degree of bravado. Aren''t you usually very smart? I don''t know if you can endure it for now."


    Ouch... "How could I have known that this Qitong would actually act so viciously?" Ye Danchen wanted to cry, but there were no tears. It seemed as though all of her courage from before had vanished. to<span>He went into the room and asked Ye Danchen to lie down on a soft bed while Ye Xianqing went to get some medicine.


    In battles between cultivators, some injuries weremon, so almost every family had healing medicines. take


    "After using the medicine and then using true essence to heal one''s wounds, it would take at least half a day for it to heal. Normally, there was no need for special treatment."


    <span>"Why did that guy suddenly want to snatch the Soup Dumplings?" Ye Fan arrivedte, and was a bit confused.


    Feeling helpless, Ye Shuangqing told him the whole story.


    "What?" Did you run to the kitchen in his courtyard to eat all the food? "


    Ye Fan turned around and looked at Soup Dumplings who was lying on the floor pretending to be dead, and touched his forehead speechlessly, "Did you not feed it well enough?" "Or what?" leafThete Qing felt wronged, "The Soup Dumplings can eat really well. I live in this courtyard, how can there be so much food ¡­" I''ll go and buy some meat today. "


    "How about I bring the Soup Dumplings with me? This little thing doesn''t listen to you." Ye Fan said.


    No... Big brother, I''m bored alone here. Just let Soup Yuan apany me! You


    <span>"How about you give me some money, and I''ll go buy something delicious for Rice Ball." Sang Yanqing grabbed Ye Fan''s hand and said coquettishly.


    Ye Fan couldn''t bear this chick acting like a spoiled child the most, so he took out ten thousand, "Take it to spend."


    "Hee hee!" Big brother is good! A rich big brother is even better! " Ye Shuangqing took the money and went over to pick up the Soup Dumplings, "Soup Dumplings! We can go buy good food now! " lie down<span>Ye Danqing looked depressed, "I''m already injured, and you still want tough?"


    Ye Xianqing stopped smiling and said embarrassedly, "Brother Danqing..." You were really brave. You scared me. Thank you. "


    It was rare to hear Ye Shuangqing call him brother, so Ye Danqing blushed, "Ahem..." "No matter what, I''m your brother. A small matter, a small matter ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan also sighed with emotion, sitting on the bed and patting the back of Ye Danqing''s hand. !


    He was afraid that there was a misunderstanding, but he could still feel the brotherly affection in his heart.


    <span>Ye Danqing also seemed to understand Ye Fan''s intention, and said with a grin, "I''m fine ¡­ ¡­" "It''s nothing."


    <span>"Next time, don''t do things that you aren''t good at. Your writing is more suitable." Ye Fan joked. leaf


    <span>Dan Qing clicked her tongue. "To be honest, Ye Fan, you''re too fierce right now. Without cultivation, even a sixth level Spirit Creation stage Qi Tong couldn''t beat you!"


    Ye Xianqing was worried. "Big brother, although the Qi family line is a small branch and can''t be considered powerful, Qitong is one of the most outstanding younger generation members in the n.It was just that he wasn''t at the Xuanyuan Academy. He had been with his father in Dark Moon City all year round and had even joined the army to fight against the Demon God Nation''s navy. He had a richbat experience. You


    <span>If they were to meet him during the Divine Dragon Competition, they would have to be extremely careful with their cultivation! "If you can''t beat him, then hurry up and retreat. You must not try to be brave!"


    "I got it ¡­" You don''t have to worry about me. If you were to stay here, you might be harassed. How about youe and stay in my courtyard? " Ye Fan suggested."Or ¡­ "No way, Mom and Dad will be unhappy if they find out. I''m just an eyesore in the family ¡­" Ye Xianqing pouted, her eyes filled with destion.


    "Just as Ye Fan was about to say something, he heard someone running over from the outside. It turned out to be Ye Hang?"<span>What was going on!? Where''s Qitong!? Qing''er! Qing Er, are you alright?! "


    Seeing Ye Hang rushing in, both Ye Shuiqing and Ye Danqing were shocked.


    "Second brother? "Why are you here?" "What happened?"


    <span>I was in the training grounds just now, and I heard that Qitong had picked a fight with you, so I ran over here. Eh?! How did Dan Qing get injured!? "


    Ye Hang''s face immediately darkened when he saw Ye Danqing lying on the ground. "Could it be Qitong?!"


    After being stunned for a moment, a hint of tears could not help but appear in her eyes. She did not expect Ye Hang to care about her.<span>"Second brother ¡­ ¡­" Ye Shuangqing was choked with sobs.


    "Qing''er, you ¡­ Why are you crying? "Did that Qitong hit you?!" Ye Hang frowned.<span>Ye Wanqing shook her head and wiped her tears, saying, "No..." "I just didn''t expect that you woulde and help me ¡­" This


    Suddenly, Ye Hang felt very ashamed. He looked at Ye Fan, and seeing that Ye Fan was smiling at him, he felt even more embarrassed.


    <span>"No matter what you say, this is still my little sister, right? Second Brother didn''t do well in the past, I was in the wrong ¡­"


    "Don''t cry about it. It''s embarrassing." Ye Hang scratched his head.<span>"Hmm ¡­" Ye Xianqing nodded happily. "It was Qitong who injured Brother Danqing. Big brother came over just now and taught Qitong a lesson. It''s alright now."


    "Oh? Big brother, you defeated Qitong? Looks like my recent practice has not been in vain! " "" Ye Hangughed.<span>"But Qi Tong has already set his sights on Big Bro, and said that the Divine Dragon Duel won''t let Big Bro off," Sang Xianqing said indignantly. leaf


    Hearing that, Hang immediately showed an angry face: "How powerful do you think you are? Big brother, don''t worry. I''ll also participate in the Large Competition. I''m in the Spirit Creation Realm, so I''ll be first to line up for him. I''ll go and take care of him for you!<span>Wasn''t it just the sixth level of Spirit Creation? In terms of actualbat, he didn''t even know who was powerful! I defeated him a year ago! "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. Why was it that these siblings all seemed to be afraid of him getting beaten up?


    Originally, Ye Fan wanted to tell them not to worry, but the moment the words came out of his mouth, Ye Fan felt that there was no need to say anything more. This kind of atmosphere of mutual concern was actually quite good.<span>As for how Qitong was going to deal with him, Ye Fan wasn''t worried at all. How could he have the heart to bother about such a small character? leaf


    Hang then asked, "Big brother, you should go practice your swordsmanship at Uncle Xiu''s ce, right? The day after tomorrow will be the Large Competition! "


    "Uncle Xiu is dead. Don''t you know?" "Ye Fan asked.""What!?" Ye Hang, Ye Xianqing, and Ye Danchen were shocked.


    Obviously, this news hadn''t spread out yet. Positive<span>Just as the three were about to ask what was going on, a phone call came in.


    <span>When Ye Fan saw that it was Ji Suxin, he frowned and signaled his younger brother and sister to be quiet before he picked up the call ¡­. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2053

    "2053."


    Fan''er, why did you leave your residence? "Where did you go?" Ji Su Xin asked. leaf<span>Fan Xian said, "I''m with Qing''er, what''s wrong?"


    "Hurry up ande to the Elders Guild. The Great Elder has something to ask you, but I can''t see you anymore this early in the morning." Ji Su thought.


    <span>Although Ye Fan was wondering in his heart why Yao Xingzhi was looking for him, he couldn''t have seen any ws, could he?


    However, there was not much reaction on his face as he calmly agreed.


    <span>I know. "Is there anything else?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Everything else is fine, you just have to be careful. Oh right, your dad and I are going to find Zhuang Yi. We''ll talk when we meet. If anything happens, Mom will tell you!"<span>"Didn''t he say that he would deal with it?" Ye Fan said in a strange tone. "


    Ah, that Zhuang Yi has liked Feng Qinn for dozens of years. Back when he was enlisted in the northern border, he had always admired her. Person


    Even if my family''s Feng Qinn finds out something, what if my heart softens and lets him go? " Ji Su Xin said."It can''t be, Director Feng is not such a selfish person," Ye Fan pouted and said.


    You brat! You''re just like your dad! What do you men know? FemaleHumans ¡­ Even if they pretend to be very arrogant and cold, with a man chasing after her and chasing her for so many years, they would definitely be very proud of themselves!


    <span>If Zhuang Yi really disappeared just like that, she would definitely feel that it was a bit of a pity! You kids don''t understand! " Ji Su said angrily. leaf


    Fan Le smiled. This world''s "mother" was truly quite funny.Ji Susu and Feng Qinn were indeed women withpletely different styles. He slowly began to understand why Ye Huang Tu would choose to do so ¡­ hang


    <span>After the call, Ye Fan told Ye Danchen to take care of her wounds, and also told Tang Yuan not to cause any trouble, and then left the yard.


    He walked all the way to the Council of Elders. The guards outside the door already knew that he wasing.A n member led him to a study on the second floor of the Elder''s courtyard. It was the Great Elder''s office.


    However, all the Elders who held a specific position in the Council of Elders had such an office. After all, there were tens of millions of people in the entire Divine Dragon n. Yao


    At the side of the desk sat a pot of fragrant tea. It was burning a pot of fragrant incense that smelled like ambergris, and some sort of document was being written on a brush. see


    <span>When Ye Fan entered, Yao Xingzhi lifted his head and revealed a kind smile, waving his hand, "Come, child, sit down."


    <span>For some reason, Ye Fan felt like he was a little kid. President Li called him to go to the office and give him a lecture. thought


    "After a moment of confusion, Ye Fan took a deep breath and sat on the opposite chair."


    Great Elder, what business do you have with me? "


    First, he poured a cup of tea for Ye Fan, passed it to him, and then said, "You don''t have to be nervous. It''s just that I want to hear your opinion about the assassination attempt by the Huaxu Family and the sudden assassination attempt on your Uncle Ye Xiu."


    "My opinion?" Ye Fan pretended to smile foolishly and said, "Great Elder, I am only listening to Director Feng speak a little about the Huaxu Sect. To<span> I don''t even know who hired the killer or why he killed me. repair


    Uncle died suddenlyst night, so I''m not really sure about the reason. I was hiding in the grass, and I didn''t even dare to go out! "


    Yao Xing Zhi looked deeply at Ye Fan, and said with a smile: "You said ¡­ ¡­. "Director Feng mentioned Huaxu Gate to you, do you mean elder Feng Qinn?""Yes." Ye Fan nodded.


    "Why did she mention the Huaxu Gate to you?"


    <span>"Hiss ¡­" "That time, I was at the pce and heard His Majesty and the Qi King talking about it, but I only heard a little. I didn''t know what it meant, so I asked Director Feng." Ye Fan answered honestly.


    Yao Xingzhi pondered for a moment and then said, "Oh Ye Fan, this old man is very curious about one thing ¡­""What?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Yao Xing Zhi said with a smile that was not a smile: "I do feel that... Why are you so calm towards the events of the past two days? "


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat, as he realized that he seemed to have forgotten something...<span>"Think about it... The one who was assassinated was you. Since you knew that it was someone from the Huaxu Family, you didn''te and ask us what exactly happened to the Huaxu Family.


    Following this, Ye Xiu, who taught you sword practice, encountered an assassination attempt. This most likely had something to do with the Huaxu Family.


    <span>Even Ye Xiu hadn''t been able to survive, which meant that the Assassin was very strong.


    Why do you seem to be the talk of the town, as if nothing had happened?<span>This old man has lived for a long time, but it''s the first time I''ve seen a kid like you who''s so calm despite facing a life and death crisis ¡­ "


    A benevolent smile appeared on Yao Xing''s face, but the look in his old eyes seemed to see through everything.<span>Even though Ye Fan had seen a lot of storms, he still felt a little awkward right now. He really did not consider Zhou Quan! Yes


    <span>Ah... I was too calm...


    <span>While there were people trying to assassinate him, he felt very rxed. On the contrary, it was the others who were busy investigating him. This didn''t make sense at all. leaf


    Fan Xian knew that Yao Xingzhi was definitely already in doubt. It was just that he didn''t have any evidence, so he didn''t know what was going on.


    <span>"Great n Elder... I actually want to know more about Huaxu Gate. But


    Back then, Director Feng said, "Let me try my best not to mention Huaxu Men, this is our family''s taboo, therefore ¡­" I don''t dare to ask.As for you saying that I''m too calm, I can''t do anything about it. I was chased down by them back at Dong Shou.


    "Compared to that time, this time, it''s a small matter." Ye Fan innocently said.


    "Yao Xingzhi carefully examined Ye Fan for a while, but still couldn''t find any obvious ws, so he could only give up."


    "That''s true. Kid, you''ve seen quite a few grand asions. Having the wind of a general is only natural. This old man is overthinking it." Yao Xingzhi said with a smile.<span>"Grand Elder, since we''vee to this point, may I ask what exactly is going on with the Huaxu Sect?"


    Having been inexplicably assassinated, I also want to know more about the truth. "Ye Fan had some doubts in his heart, and he really wanted to take this opportunity to ask Yao Xingzhi.


    <span>Yao Xingzhi hesitated for a second and said, "Actually, regarding Huaxu n, most of us don''t want to talk too much with you kids. But


    "You are involved in this matter. If you have anything you want to know, feel free to ask..." leaf


    Fan knew that if he asked the Sky Demon Martial School and Chi You directly, they would be heavily suspected. by<span>Therefore, Ye Fan had no choice but to circle around and ask, "Last time, I heard Director Hua Xu say that he is the distant ancestor of our Divine Dragon n and the Nine Li n. nine


    The former Scarlet Emperor of the Li family and our Xuanyuan Great had fought off the Demon God Chi You together. Then ¡­Logically speaking, even if Huaxu Men betrayed and started a fight with us, we shouldn''t be so angry that they wouldn''t even mention anything about it, right?


    As for us being blood rted, we shouldn''t have a hatred as deep as the ocean even after so many tens of thousands of years ¡­ " YaoXing Zhi''s face was grim as he spoke: "You misunderstand Elder Feng''s meaning, even though Hua Xu is our ancestor." But


    ¡­ ¡­. The Nine Li n isn''t just purely the Divine Dragon n. In fact, it''s not just a n ¡­ " leaf


    Fan frowned. What was the situation?<span>/txt/91/91972/


    _ Mobile Reading URL:Baidu searches [UC Book Alliance] ''s novel website to let you experience the fastest and newest chapter of novels, all novels instantly updated.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2054

    2054


    <span>Yao Xingzhi took a sip of the tea and said, "You knew ¡­ Why does our n have a rule that different ns cannot marry each other? "


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head. Ever since he came into contact with the n on Earth, he has never really understood this problem.


    The only guess they had was what Ling Yuwei had mentioned before. The n''s totems were all types of divine beasts, and their ancestors had been born from different races. Naturally, they couldn''t be mixed with blood.However, this was only a guess. It was inconvenient for him to tell Yao Xingzhi about it.


    <span>"Actually, at the very beginning, it was possible for ns to marry one another. It could also be understood that ancestor Huaxu Yuan''s era did not restrict many things.


    And you should also know, although our Divine Dragon n''s bloodline is very difficult to awaken and to enhance, there is no doubt that our bloodline is the most powerful one.


    Phoenix n could only control fire, White Tiger n could only control electricity, Profound Nether could only control water ¡­As for us, as long as we awaken to a sufficiently high realm, we can call the wind and summon the rain, burn the sky to burn the lightning, move the mountains and fill the sea, and even shatter the void.


    <span>This also created a problem. Many men and women from other ns would want to marry our Shen Long family.


    <span>In order to breed even more powerful descendants, we can borrow our dragon blood to strengthen their ns.


    However, this led to a series of problems ¡­Gradually, everyone has discovered that once you marry our Shen Long family, the bloodlines of the other ns will be suppressed by our bloodlines.


    <span>But if this was the case, then not only would they not be able to awaken their Divine Dragon bloodline, but they would also be unable to utilize the power of their own bloodline.


    Over time, all ns discovered that intermarriage between ns was actually not beneficial for the reproduction process.Even though a talented descendant could have different bloodline powers at the same time, most of them were David''s Deer.


    After all, once one was a hybrid, many of the training methods lost their desired effect.<span>It could also have a negative impact, causing both sides to be unable to fully utilize their bloodline talent.


    There was another important point, which was that the n was contending for hegemony in the northern region of this chaotic era ¡­It was very likely that because of the war between the two races, those mixed descendants had be a special existence that neither side was willing to ept ¡­


    No one would take the risk of believing in their loyalty, because they had the blood of different ns running through them.<span>Gradually, those mixed blood descendants became the burden of the big ns. They even suffered...


    When they realized that they had no one to rely on, they began to gather together and set up their own tribes ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised, "Jiu Li..." It was established by the descendants of the mixed blood n!? "


    "That''s right..." Yao Xingzhi sighed and said, "The reason you say that Ancestor Jiu Li is the same as our Shen Long family''s Hua Xu ¡­The main reason for this is because the majority of the Nine Li n are descendants of our Divine Dragon Bloodline.


    <span>There were many people in the Nine Li n. Although it was difficult for most of the nsmen to awaken their bloodline, it was also because many of them had awakened the bloodline power of different ns, resulting in many strong nsmen.


    It was still the same phrase. The mixed blood of the n had a high chance of appearing as a mediocre person, but ¡­ There was also a small chance of peerless geniuses appearing!


    The Nine Li n has formed a school of its own, and we have silently cultivated and developed it.However, this is a crimemitted by the elders of our ns after all. Although we had a premonition that it might be a threatening force, we all tacitly agreed to not stop it.


    <span>In addition, no matter how powerful the Nine Li n was, after all, their bloodlines were of different bloodlines, so they wouldn''t be particrly united.


    <span>The reason why they were called the ''Nine Li'' was because, from the very beginning, they had been divided into nine tribes.


    <span>Until... Now that the leaders of the two genius tribes, the Scarlet Emperor and Chi You, have appeared, the Nine Li n has truly reached the peak! "


    Ye Fan felt his scalp go numb, and his heart began beating wildly.


    Indeed, Chi You was from the Nine Li n! No wonder Huaxu Family owned the disintegration of the gods and devils!"The Scarlet Emperor and Chi You both have the blood of our Divine Dragon n in their bodies. They have also cultivated the Nine Transformations of the Divine Dragon, which is why the Huaxu n and our Divine Dragon n have the deepest connection.


    One of them was the king of kindness, the other was the king of martial dao.


    The Scarlet Emperor was respected because of his high medical skills, and because of his benevolent management, the few tribes were willing to follow him.


    <span>As for Chi You, he was a genius from the bottom up. He was the strongest warrior among the five tribes in the world. He had conquered five tribes with his power alone.


    <span>It just so happened that at that time, Emperor Xuanyuan had just conquered arge n and ended the era of n hegemony with the intention of establishing a Xuanyuan Dynasty ¡­


    It could be said that... Back then, the prehistord was the most glorious time for our n!<span>If our n is willing, the entire prehistord will be ours!


    At that time, Emperor Xuanyuan had suggested that, as a special independent race, Jiu Li should maintain a harmonious rtionship with the Xuanyuan Dynasty.


    The Scarlet Emperor did not have any ambitions, so he naturally agreed and let go of his past grudges. Starting from a new beginning, this was better for both sides.


    However, Chi You didn''t think that way... What Chi You was considering was not the world, he just wanted to prove... He''s the strongest! "<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan felt that it was inconceivable, and frowned: "What do you mean?"


    Was Chi You determined to fight to the death just to prove himself? Why don''t we spar a bit? "<span>"If that is the case ¡­ It was fine, but in order to gain more power, Chi You went around looking for strong warriors to fight against him.


    <span>If he didn''t agree, he would just directly kill the other party''s rtives. Then, when one or two wasn''t enough, he would find a group of people to exchange blows with!


    <span>From his technique of the ''Berserk Dragon Transformation'' in the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, he has personally researched a technique that can instantly increase one''s fighting strength. Our future generations will call it the ''Demon Disintegration Art'' ¡­ "


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva at this moment, took a deep breath, and tried his best to calm himself down.<span>Why did he think that the disintegration was simr to the berserk dragon transformation... So! The Berserk Dragon Transformation was really the original version of the disintegration!?


    However, the disintegration was much stronger than the berserk dragon transformation, no matter if it was in terms of increase in strength or range of application.Disintegration was about strengthening everything, while the berserk dragon transformation was about strengthening one''s own body.


    From this point of view, Chi You had absolutely seeded!<span>"The copse of this heavenly demon has made Chi Youpletely a madman. Wherever he goes, life will be obliterated.


    However, this devilish art had made Chi You face two enemies at the same time, and had almost caused the two Scarlet Emperors, Emperor Xuanyuan and the Scarlet Emperor, to suffer.<span>After the war ended, some said that he had been killed, while others said that he had been killed by the Chaos God.


    Emperor Xuan Yuan and the Scarlet Emperor had only said that they had defeated Chi You, and that Chi You had then disappeared.


    The Heavenly Demon Copsing World was originally about to be destroyed, but some of the fanatical followers of Chi You had secretly kept it.<span>Even if this small sect wasn''t even sure if it was iplete or not, and almost every practice was suicidal, there were still many people who were proud to have learned this technique!


    In the eyes of Chi You''s believers, Chi You was the most powerful person in the history of the primitive world ¡­


    <span>Especially since the Scarlet Emperor had passed away not long after the battle had ended. This made many people think that Chi You had actually won against two alone. "


    Saying that, Yao Xingzhi let out a long sigh and said, "After the Scarlet Emperor left, because of Chi You, the rtionship between the Nine Li n and their n was unable to be eased. They even attempted to rebel.


    After chasing them to the wastnd, they hated Chi You even more. Many of them started to believe in Chi You.They think our Shen Long family killed Chi You and still knows them, therefore, we have always been at odds with them ¡­


    The reason we, the Divine Dragon n, have such a taboo against Huaxu n and the Nine Li n...<span>Not because of the Scarlet Emperor, but because of Chi You ¡­ Do you understand what I mean? "


    Ye Fan nodded, "The n has always respected the strong. If many people knew that Chi You, the one who fought against Emperor Xuan Yuan and the Scarlet Emperor single-handedly...


    He had also awakened his Divine Dragon Bloodline, trained in the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, and even inherited this technique ¡­


    There should be many nsmen who worship Chi You and submit to Huaxu Family in secret, is that what you mean? ""That''s right, that''s exactly the theory." Yao Xingyi solemnly nodded his head.


    It was as if there were people on earth who would believe in Satan, and not everyone liked to believe in God.


    At this moment, Ye Fan alsopletely understood why Ye Xiu rebelled ¡­ ¡­ To put it bluntly, this was a disciple of Chi You!<span>/txt/91/91972/


    _ Mobile Reading URL:


    <span>Baidu searches [UC Book Alliance] ''s novel website to let you experience the fastest and newest chapter of novels, all novels instantly updated.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2055

    2055


    "In fact, even though we are extremely cautious, there are many people in the n who are secretly admiring the demon god Chi You.Otherwise, do you really think that Huaxu n is so hard to deal with?


    The Xuanyuan Empire has existed for almost ten thousand years. If we were of one mind, it wouldn''t be difficult for us to exterminate all of Huaxu Sect in our heyday.


    It was also because many of the people in the n were not of the same mind when it came to Huaxu Gate.<span>"I even want to get Chi You''s inheritance from the nine Li nsmen in Huaxu n." Yao Xingzhi sighed as he shook his head.


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed, and he said, "Is it precisely for the sake of getting the Heavenly Demon Disintegration Technique?"


    "That''s right. The only technique left by the Demon God Chi You is this one.But in fact, the name of the Demonic Copse Great Art was also added by theter generations.


    Back then, Chi You only left the spell, but didn''t say what the spell was.


    Due to the fact that the magic power contained in these books was way too violent, it was basically going against the nature''s will and nature. Not every single one of them dared to try this method, even the Huaxu Family.<span>Compared to the Berserk Dragon Transformation, a technique that used the power of the divine dragon bloodline to stimte one''s potential, this technique was apletely unreasonable act of self-muttion.


    Too many people had died instantly in order to cultivate this technique. Thus, it seemed like this was only an iplete chapter.


    "Think about it, wouldn''t it be too easy for you to reach the level of Chi You just by practicing a new technique from the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations?"<span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart, so the original name of disintegration was not even mentioned by Chi You.


    <span>However, the name "Demonic Disintegration" wasn''t too different from his own imagination. From this, it could be seen that his understanding of this technique was quite urate.


    <span>However, even in the Great Wastnds, these people were focused on inner force cultivation. No one was focused on physical training, which was why no one truly understood the essence of disintegration.


    <span>But then again, not everyone could be like him, who coincidentally developed a body training method like the "Mad Demon Dancing", which improved his flesh, bones, organs, and so on in every aspect.


    He also had the Dragon God Bloodline, so after awakening his body had a natural advantage. He even had Chu Yunyao helping him build the Gravity Training Room.


    In addition to his own talent, Ye Fan also suffered from external pressure, constantly using disintegration to think of ways to improve in order to surpass the limits of life and death.<span>Step by step through the gritted teeth perseverance, unremitting efforts, only then today.


    Actually, even if Ye Fan were to tell the people of this world that disintegration was not an iplete text, but that their cultivation method was wrong, it would still be very difficult for others to replicate his sess.Not to mention, through the disintegration of Ye Fan, he alsoprehended the disintegration of sword intent, which in theory, could disintegrate the world''s energy.


    <span>This was an extension of disintegration, and even if he did, outsiders might not be able to understand it.


    <span>As a result, when Ye Fan saw Ye Xiu use Disintegrationst night, he wasn''t too worried.


    Although techniques were important, the extent to which one could cultivate them and use them depended on one''s self.


    <span>"I, Ye Fan, am going to tell you all of this today. Don''t go out and tell me too much, as long as you know it in your heart."


    Although Huaxu n is hard to eradicate, but we, the Divine Dragon n, also won''t allow them to harm our n''s outstanding children.<span>This old man will discuss with the other elders and see if I can find you a caretaker who will be in charge of your safety.


    <span>"At least before you enter the northern army, when your father isn''t by your side, find someone to take care of you." Yao Xing Dao.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he felt that bringing along a burden would be even more troublesome, so he quickly declined: "Great Elder, there''s no need for that right? For the sake of a junior like me, you specially went so far as to find experts to protect you? ""Haha, boy, you haven''t even said a single word. The other elders might not agree if I mention it like this.


    Even though you have the Fire Dragon Bloodline, and you''re still in the limelight, you''re still in the Core Formation stage, so it''s hard to convince the masses of your strength."Not many experts would be willing to spend their time protecting a Core Formation disciple." Yao Xingzhi stroked his beard as he spoke.


    <span>Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief, smiling as he nodded his head. If he didn''t want to, then so be it.


    At the same time, in the main hall of a residence belonging to the Zhuang line in Xuanyuan City.


    Zhuang Yi had just returned home early in the morning when he heard from a servant that Feng Qinn had arrived. He didn''t bother to change out of his travel-worn clothes as he weed him with wild joy."Qing Lan!" "Why did youe to see me so early?!"


    Feng Qingyun''s hair was like a waterfall, and he wore a white robe that was as white as snow. He wore a ssical long robe, and he wore a silver belt with a dragon pattern, along with an elder''s jade token.She was dressed in a rather serious manner, and her cold and noble demeanor was vividly emphasized.


    Turning around, Feng Qinn calmly asked, "Zhuang Yi, why did you return to Xuanyuan City sote?"


    When Zhuang Yi heard this, he couldn''t help but feel ttered. "Qinn, you''re waiting for me toe back?"


    <span>Feng Qinn frowned. "I''m asking you, why are you returning to the city sote? There shouldn''t be any matters that you need to deal with in Xuanyuan Academy. Where did you go and what did you do?"


    Zhuang Yi finally understood the oddity in her tone, "Did something happen?"


    <span>At this moment, two people came in from outside.


    "Ye Huang Diagram? Ji Su Xin? What are you guys doing here? " Zhuang Yi''s expression immediately darkened.<span>Feng Qinn''s beautiful eyes revealed a hint of coldness. She turned her head to nce at him, but didn''t say anything.


    <span>"Zhuang Yi, long time no see. How have you been?" Ye Huangtu said with a regretful smile, while Ji Susu smiled and nodded.


    "Hmph, could it be that you''ve speciallye to visit me?" Zhuang Yi mocked.


    Ye Huangtu smiled bitterly, "Originally, we shouldn''t havee here, but after all, this matter concerns our son''s life. We would like to know more about it.""Your son''s life? Who? Ye Fan? What happened to him? " Zhuang Yi asked curiously.


    Feng Qinn asked, "You really don''t know?"


    Zhuang Yi shook his head. "What should I know?"<span>"Someone hired an assassin from the Huaxu Family to assassinate Ye Fan in Liuying Valley outside the city!" As Feng Qinn was talking, he was looking directly at Zhuang Yi''s face.


    "What!? Huaxu Gate?! "How could he possiblye to Xuanyuan City?"<span>Halfway through his words, Zhuang Yi suddenly seemed to wake up from his stupor. Hisplexion gradually paled and his body began to tremble.


    He looked at Feng Qinn in disbelief, then looked at Ye Wutu, and said, "Do you think that I was the one who hired Huaxu n to kill that damn kid?!"


    "Zhuang Yi!" What did you say about my son!? " Ji Su Xin was annoyed.


    Zhuang Yi was so angry that his heart was beating erratically. The joy he had felt upon seeing Feng Qinn had vanished without a trace.


    <span>"Who do you think I, Zhuang Yi, am!? I''m going to hire Huaxu Men to kill that brat just because he was lucky enough to make me suffer on my hands?


    Ye Huangtu, even if I, Zhuang Yi, don''t like your Zhenbei Mansion, I was like you back then, bleeding together in the northern territories and suffering together!


    Do you really think that I would do such a thing to betray the Divine Dragon Family!? Just to deal with such a junior!? " Zhuang Yi roared.<span>Ye Huang had a look of shame on his face as he lowered his head and said, "Zhuang Yi, it''s all my fault. I just wanted to investigate the truth."


    <span>"Zhuang Yi, why are you shouting so loudly? If you''re going to be innocent, why don''t you just take out the evidence and tell us where you went?"


    Feng Qinn said it already, there''s nothing left for you to handle in Xuanyuan Academy. Why are you returning to the n sote at night? "


    <span>Ji Su Xin did not hold back. Zhuang Yi''s actions against Ye Fan in the academy had already displeased her. Now that he was shouting at Ye Huang Tu, she was even more unhappy.


    Zhuang Yi wore a face full of disappointment as he let out a pitiful smile and took out an exquisite ck wooden box from his storage ring.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2056

    When he opened it, there was a dark silver pearl about the size of a palm inside the box. It emitted a dense amount of spirit energy and also had a fresh and natural fragrance to it.


    "Dark Spirit Bead?"<span>The people at the scene immediately recognized the origin of this pearl.


    <span>Zhuang Yi said bitterly, "You should all know that Dark Moon City only organizes its cultivators to go out into the sea once every five years to gather all kinds of precious cultivation materials."


    This Dark Spirit Bead would only be produced in the sea around Dark Moon City.<span>After I left the Imperial City, I first made a trip to Dark Moon City and found this Dark Spirit Bead during the gathering of cultivators.


    <span>The spiritual energy within the Dark Spirit Bead could calm one''s mind, help one enter a meditative state, refine medicinal pills, and even preserve one''s appearance and appearance.


    I just want to prepare a New Year present for Qinn.<span>Ye Huangtu and Ji Susu immediately fell silent. Looking at the time, it was indeed the year that the cultivators of Dark Moon City entered the sea to search for the treasure.


    <span>Feng Qinn''s eyes revealed a hint of emotion. As he looked at Zhuang Yi''s aggrieved and indignant expression, he felt guilty.


    "Since Zhuang Yi has made things clear, don''t take it to heart too much.


    <span>After all, Ye Xiu had also been killed by a mysterious expertst night. The two events had happened at the same time.


    "What?!" Ye Xiu died? " Zhuang Yi suddenly raised his head, his expression also bing heavier.


    "Yeah, we don''t know if Huaxu n did all this in the dark."


    "I can''t ept it now that my brothers have left for so many years. I hope you don''t me us, Zhuang Yi." Ye Huangtu''s eyes were filled with sadness.


    Zhuang Yi''s expression also eased up a bit, "Even Ye Xiu died. I can understand why you guys came looking for me in such a hurry."


    However, as a Vice Principal of the Xuanyuan Institution, how could I possibly be rted to the Huaxu Family? "<span>"It seems that we have indeed misunderstood you. Let''s go." Ye Wentu pulled his wife and walked out of the room.


    Only Feng Qinn and Zhuang Yi were left in the living room.


    Feng Qinn hesitated for a moment, as if he didn''t know how tofort him. He could only say, "Zhuang Yi, I''m just fulfilling my responsibilities as aw enforcement elder. I hope you understand."


    Zhuang Yi smiled bitterly, "No matter what you do, I won''t hate you. But, Qing Lan, can you ept this gift?"


    Feng Qinn looked at the Dark Spirit Bead that was being handed to him. He felt a tinge of unwillingness in his heart and finally nodded. "Alright, I''ll ept it. Thank you ¡­"


    Zhuang Yi, on the other hand, had a face full of joy, "Okay, no need to thank me.<span>"Oh right, I didn''t invite you to sit. I''ll make you some tea now!"


    "There''s no need. Zhuang Yi, I''m going to report to the Great Elder."


    "Since you have nothing to do with this, we should investigate other suspicious people as well." Finished speaking, Feng Qinn nodded and turned around to leave.


    Zhuang Yi had a look of frustration and helplessness on his face as he sent Feng Qinn to the door.


    As he watched the woman''s back gradually disappear into the distance, Zhuang Yi''s expression gradually becameplicated and gloomy ¡­<span>He walked back to the courtyard, asked the servant to close the door behind him, and walked all the way back to his study.


    <span>In the study room, a figure was sitting behind a desk, leisurely holding a book.


    <span>This person was wearing a gray robe with long ck hair flowing down his shoulders. He wore a white mask with a smiling man on it. It was impossible to tell his age or his appearance.


    Zhuang Yi saw this person and his face revealed a hint of apprehension, "Why do you want to kill Ye Xiu? Just because he failed? "<span>"If I told you that we didn''t kill Ye Xiu, would you believe me?" The man with the smile said in a somewhat maic voice.


    Zhuang Yi frowned, "Really?"


    "What good is it for us to kill Ye Xiu?" The Laughing Man asked.


    Zhuang Yi thought about it carefully and then nodded his head. He asked, "Then who killed Ye Xiu?"<span>Smiling Face finally turned his head to look at him. "The reason why I came to find you was to let you find the answer."


    On the way back, Ji Su was holding Ye Huang Tu''s arm and mumbling to herself as they walked.<span>"Master, why are you in such a hurry toe out? Just because you have the Dark Spirit Bead doesn''t mean that Zhuang Yi has been in Dark Moon City for the past two days. Who knows?" Ji Su Xin shook her head.


    Ye Huang Tu sighed, "Madam, it''s enough now. When we were young, Zhuang Yi went through life and death with us. I trust him. "


    <span>"It''s already been so many years since you were born. Besides, didn''t Zhuang Yi hate you because of what happened when you were young?" Ji Su Xin rolled her eyes.


    <span>Ye Huangtu smiled bitterly, "Then ording to your opinion, how should we investigate?"


    <span>"No matter what, let''s go to his house and search for clues about the Huaxu Family. Just ask him if there are any clues about them. What can we find out from that simple question?" Ji Su Xin said unhappily.


    <span>Ye Huang Tu shook his head helplessly and smiled without saying a word.


    "Old master, where are you heading to? Why aren''t you returning to your residence?" Ji Su Xin realized that she was going the wrong way.


    Ye Guangtu continued, "Tomorrow is the Dragon God''s Sacrifice. At the final moment of the Large Competition, I have to go and supervise that brat''s cultivation. I have to teach him a little more at thest minute."


    "Alright, then I''ll go talk to my daughter-inw and drink some tea." Ji Susu immediately threw Zhuang Yi''s matter to the side.<span>The couple arrived at Ye Fan''s courtyard.


    <span>Ye Fan just happened toe back from the Great Elder''s ce, and since he was asked about what the Great Elder was talking about, Ye Fan also gave a vague response.


    <span>Knowing that Ye Huang Tu was supervising his training, Ye Fan regretteding back.


    <span>Not long after that, Ye Hang arrived as well. He suggested that they participate in the Large Competition tomorrow as well, in order to help Ye Danchen and Ye Shuangqing vent their anger.


    <span>Ye Huang Tu did not stop the younger generation from fighting. On the contrary, he encouraged them by personally teaching Ye Hang the spear arts.


    <span>As a result, Ye Fan''s courtyard became lively.


    Ye Fan was forced into a corner. Although he didn''t look serious, it was very difficult for Ye Hang to take advantage of Ye Hang.<span>Ye Huang Tu, who was at the side, was also a bit surprised. From his point of view, Ye Fan seemed to have a high innate talent and could always react in a random manner.


    Although he was happy, Ye Huangtu told Ye Fan not to be toocent. It would be a different story if he really started fighting with his cultivation tomorrow.<span>On the other hand, Ji Susu was drinking tea with Su Qingxue at the stone table, eating all kinds of snacks and talking non-stop.


    Gu Qing waited on the side, but from time to time, he couldn''t help but look towards Ye Fan.She was the only one at the scene who knew that Ye Fan was deliberately throwing a tantrum. For some reason, after experiencing Ye Fan''s current helplessness, Gu Qing couldn''t help but secretlyugh while covering his mouth from time to time.


    <span>It was only when night fell that Ye Guangtu and his wife left with Ye Hang. The yard finally quieted down.


    <span>"Aiya, if I knew earlier, I wouldn''t havee back, this is too annoying." Although Ye Fan''s body wasn''t tired, his heart was very tired, and he directlyid down on the bed in his bedroom.


    <span>Su Qingxue sat down on the bed and said with a smile, "Darling, are you really tired? But I felt like you were enjoying yourself just now."


    "Is there?"


    "Yes." Su Qingxue nodded, "A rare reunion time in a year is worth cherishing, right?"Ye Fan''s eyes zed over. Family reunion? Did he really treat them like family?


    [But I am clearly not their family!]


    <span>After another night of cultivation, it was finally the day of the Divine Dragon Rite and Large Competition.

 Chapter 2060

    2060


    With a look of disdain, Qitong leapt onto the arena, his gaze as sharp as a falcon''s.


    "Brat, you really n on standing up for that trash? "You''re courting death..."


    Ye Hang coldly snorted. He stretched out his hand and took out a long spear from the weapon rack under the stage.


    All weapons in the Large Competition were custom-made by the n.


    "You have two levels of cultivation higher than me. Don''t be careless. Otherwise, if you were to be defeated by me, you wouldn''t even have the face to go out and meet people."


    "Don''t worry, the things you''re talking about can''t possibly happen," Qi Tong said.


    Ye Hang frowned, "What weapon are you using?"


    "I don''t need a weapon to deal with you!" Qitong said contemptuously.


    Ye Hangughed in extreme anger, "Later on, don''t ask me to stop and go get my weapon. If you hurt our brothers, I will not show mercy!"


    "So much talk, hurry up and make your move," Qitong said with a smirk.


    Ye Hang''s expression turned serious as his body started to emit light golden Zhen Yuan. He tapped his feet on the ground and his long spear shot out like a dragon out of the sea, aiming straight for the vital points of Qitong!


    The golden primeval essence on Qitong''s body surged as well, butpared to Ye Hang''s, his cultivation base was much higher!


    After dodging the spear with a sh, Qitong had actually grabbed the spear shaft with his backhand!


    Ye Hang was momentarily stunned. He hadn''t expected Qitong to be so fast! And he had such strength that he was unable to pull the spear away!?


    "You only have the bloodline of a Flood Dragon, and I have already be a dragon. My cultivation, and my body''s strength is far greater than yours. Just what are you going to take to fight me with!?"


    Qitong sneered. He grabbed the spear''s body and struck it towards Ye Hang''s chest!


    However, Ye Hang had an idea. He jumped up and dodged the iing palm attack. At the same time, he bent his spear!


    Relying on the counterforce of the metal body of the spear, he violently broke free of Qitong''s grip!


    As the long spear spun in the air, Ye Hang caught it and swept it away!


    Qitong hurriedly dodged!


    Ye Yi was closing in on him step by step. His long spear was like ten thousand cold stars in the sky, constantly thrusting forward!


    "On the battlefield, cultivation and body do not represent everything! What does a boorish fellow like you know!? "


    Seeing Ye Hang take the initiative and suppress the higher cultivation level Qitong, the members of the Ye n all had strange looks in their eyes, while cheering nonstop.


    It was as if Ye Hang''s gun had gained eyes from the heavens as it chased after Qitong, continuously attacking, stabbing, shing, and sweeping.


    This technique seemed ordinary, but it had been tested and tested on the battlefield. It was the most effective technique.


    Although Qi Tong had the advantage in cultivation, Ye Hang''s cultivation level allowed him to break through all defenses, forcing him to dodge.


    "That''s right. It seems that the progress of aviation in the military is really very fast!" "Haha ¡­" Ye Zhaoxuan stroked his beard and smiled in satisfaction.


    Ye Huang Tu looked proud and a smile appeared on his face.


    "It seems like second brother is really going to win!" Second Brother, you can do it! Throw that bad guy, Qitong, off his feet! " Ye Shuangqing was also shouting excitedly.


    Ye Fan frowned, thinking to himself, how could it be so easy, he hasn''t even moved.


    At this moment, Qi Tong''s face darkened as he saw that they''d arrived at the edge of the arena and was about to be knocked out of the ring.


    "Ye!" "At least you have some skill!"


    As he retreated, he reached out from the weapons rack below him!


    "ng!"


    A five foot long, conventional short de flew towards the arena, carrying with it a sharp de aura!


    When Ye Hang saw the dagger flying towards him, he had no choice but to dodge backwards!


    But in this moment, Qi Tong somersaulted back to the center of the ring, the dagger in his hand.


    "I''ve underestimated you, but you can only stop here!"


    As soon as Qi Tongyan finished speaking, he waved the dagger in his hand, and a de-like aura instantly appeared!


    The fan-shaped de intent carried an unparalleled power and suddenly swept towards Ye Hang!


    Suddenly, the pressure on Ye Hang''s body increased. He could only roll around in a sorry state and dodge two attacks!


    "Saber Intent!? "Qitong hasprehended Saber Intent!?"


    "This brat actually hid his strength so deeply!?"


    Shocked exmations instantly broke out from the audience. This was the first time on the stage today that a disciple had used a "Concept" technique.


    Throughout the past years of the Divine Dragon Tournament, there had been very few youths who had managed toprehend a Concept.


    This was just like how there were many people in the world who could cook and use the same kitchen utensils and ingredients. As for those who could be a imperial chef, how many could there be?


    It might have sounded a little bit different, but in reality, it was just like the difference between heaven and earth!


    In the judging area, Grand Elder Yao Xing narrowed his eyes and said, "This de intent looks at the changes and power. It can be counted as Earth Grade sword intent. It has been a long time since the Qi family produced such a young genius."


    The other elders nodded as well, looking at him in a new light.


    At the same time, the saber-wielding Qitong had already taken the initiative and swung his saber at Ye Hang. He didn''t even need to move.


    A wave of fan-shaped saber formations flew out from various angles like golden light spilling out from the ground!


    In the face of Saber Intent, Ye Hang''s true essence waspletely unable to withstand it. He was like a spear that had been struck by a cannon, unable to evene close!


    "Haha!" Haha... "Ye, do you people from the Residence of Northern Marquis only know how to run away like scoundrels?!"


    Qitong mocked derisively as he brandished his de, "You said you were going to avenge the Ye n''s trash? With just this little ability? Why don''t you attack! "


    Ye Hang was too tired to dodge. When he thought that he would lose in the first round and lose to Qitong, he couldn''t ept it!


    "Damn it..."


    Ye Hang was gnashing his teeth in anger, but he could not find any hope for victory. His cultivation and body were originally inferior to the enemy''s, but now his fighting skills werepletely suppressed. He had no chance of winning!


    "Hang!" It''s done! Come down! " Ji Su panicked and shouted from the side.


    "Hang!" "Don''t try to be brave!" Ye Zhaoxuan, who was standing in the stands, also shouted.


    It wasn''t a disgrace to lose to an opponent like Qi Tong.


    Ye Hang naturally heard it as well. Although he was unwilling, he could only recognize the reality before him.


    But just as Ye Hang was about to leave, Qitong suddenly exploded!


    With another burst of speed, Qitong closed the distance between him and Qitong. His saber shed down, striking the long spear Ye Hangge had been blocking!


    "ng!"


    The long spear was cut in half by the saber intent!


    Ye Hang knew things were not going well, and was about to shout out, but before he could do so, he was kicked in the chest by Qi Tong!


    "Pfft!"


    Ye Hang spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying!


    Just as he was about to reach the edge of the arena, Qitong rushed up again and kicked Ye Hang''s arm from behind!


    "Bam!" Ye Hang was once again kicked into the middle of the stage!


    Ye Hang screamed miserably. His mouth was full of blood. His ribs and arms were broken!


    The faces of the Ye Family members on the sidelines immediately darkened. It was obvious that Ye Hang was about to admit defeat. This was simply revenge, and he was deliberately not going to let Ye Hang admit defeat?


    "Trash!" Why aren''t you admitting defeat!? Why aren''t you admitting defeat!? " With an evil grin on his face, Qitong kicked Ye Hang in quick session!


    Ye Hang was on the ground screaming as mes almost shot out of his eyes. He originally wanted to give up. However, after being provoked, he clenched his teeth and refused to speak!


    "Hang!" The boat! Judge elder! Quick, tell them to stop! " Ji Su Xin cried loudly in the stands.


    Ye Huangtu, Ye Zhaoxuan, and the others all had ashen faces. However, they could not go and ask for help like women.


    The referee''s elder still followed the rules. Seeing that Ye Hang was really unable to stand up, he stopped the match.


    "Qi Tong wins!"


    The elder stepped forward, gesturing for Qitong to stop kicking.


    Only then did Qitong click his tongue disinterestedly as he nced at Ye Hang with a cold smile. He smiledcently in the direction of the Ye n members as he walked down from the ring.


    The Ye Family members couldn''t say anything because this was the rule of the entire history of the family. A loss was a loss, and even if they were humiliated, they could only admit it.

 Chapter 2061

    2061


    When Ye Hang was carried off the stage by a few Ye Family members, he was immediately sent to the side of the stage to lie down.


    The endurance of this match made the other matches be boring.


    Many of the youths present had looks of terror in their eyes. If they were to run into Qitong, wouldn''t that mean ¡­


    For a time, many people began to retreat. This was not a martial artspetition, this was simply going to get beaten up and humiliated!


    "Hang!" "Come, quickly take this healing pellet." Ji Su Xin''s eyes were filled with tears of pain. She took out the pellet that had been prepared by the army and ced it next to her son''s mouth.


    Ye Hang''s face was covered in dirt and his mouth was full of blood. Although the pain was rapidly decreasing after he had eaten the pill, his tears could not stop.


    "Father, Mother... I''m useless... "I''ve caused the Residence of Northern Marquis to lose face ¡­"


    "Don''t speak nonsense! Victory and defeat aremonce in war, hurry up and heal your wounds! " Ye Huangtu said in a low voice.


    A few of the Ye Family nsmen gritted their teeth.


    "The people of the Qi family are really vicious ¡­" Just a moment ago, he was clearly admitting defeat and was deliberately chasing after them to beat them up. Just how many of his bones were broken? "


    "The Qi family came prepared this time. They actuallyprehended Saber Intent without the slightest bit of information!"


    "They are obviously trying to seriously injure Ye Hang. They are trying to show off to the people of our Ye Family!"


    Ye Xianqing looked at Ye Hang, who was being surrounded. She covered her mouth and said with tears in her eyes, "Second brother..."


    "It''s all my fault!" This ¡­ "Ye Hang is avenging me. It''s all my fault..." Ye Dan Qing pped her head, her face full of anger and remorse.


    "Fan''er, it''s your turn next time. Don''t let your emotions get the better of you. Thispetition of the Divine Dragon Tournament is not child''s y." Ye Zhaoxuan sighed and said earnestly to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t make a sound just now, and frowned as if thinking about something.


    Actually, he knew that Qi Tong would definitely win. Perhaps it was because of his Overlord level sword intent, but Ye Fan was exceptionally sensitive towards those who hadprehended sword-intent and saber intent.


    In particr, he was able to see through some low-level Concepts with a single nce.


    However, he hadn''t thought that this Qitong would be so ruthless that he wouldn''t even let him off the hook.


    Ye Fan felt somewhat ashamed, as he should have reminded Ye Hang a bit. Even if he did, the result might not have changed much.


    Walking up to the lying Ye Hang, Ye Fan squatted down and stretched out his hand to check Ye Hang''s arms and legs.


    "Big brother? "This is..." Ye Hang was still recovering from his injuries, and was a bit surprised at what his brother was doing.


    Ye Huangtu and the others who were at the side also had confused looks on their faces.


    "It''s fine for your broken bones to heal, but your hands and legs are dislocated. If I help you heal them, you can endure the pain ¡­"


    "Otherwise, your meridians will not be normal enough, and the healing effect won''t be good." Ye Fan said.


    Upon hearing those words, the eyes of the crowd lit up. They suddenly thought of something...


    "I almost forgot, this grandson of mine is also a genius doctor." Ye Zhaoxuan said with a smile.


    "Fan''er, you still know righteousness?" Ji Su Xin was shocked.


    Due to the high level of development in cultivation, there weren''t many people who knew this ancient medical technique, even if it was orthopedic.


    This was because cultivators usually had other methods to slowly heal the bones, but it would take a bit longer.


    Ye Fan nodded, "It''s not that hard of a thing, it''s a little painful, you have to bear with it..."


    "Big brother, I''m not afraid of pain ¡­" Ye Hang clenched his teeth.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Don''t have such a strong expression. It''s not like I''m asking you to die, it''s not that exaggerated..."


    "Okay... Big... "Ahhh!"


    The moment Ye Hang said that, Ye Fan took advantage of his moment of rxation to correct the bone.


    Ye Hang took a deep breath and broke out in a cold sweat. However, he realized that his left arm had be a lot more natural!


    "Big brother! You really know medicine!? "


    "Nonsense!"


    Very soon, Ye Fan also corrected his younger brother''s leg bone, and it was naturally another painful andfortable pig''s butchering cry.


    When the people of the Ye n saw this, their expressions could not help but ease up, and they evenughed.


    "Okay, you should heal a lot faster now." Ye Fan gently smiled and said, "Next time don''t be so stubborn, your life is more important than your face, if you can''t beat the boss thene again."


    There was a trace of emotion in Ye Hang''s eyes. However, he said with a bit of grievance, "I just can''t stand his domineering character ¡­"


    "He bullied Qing Er and Dan Qing. He looked down on us, the Residence of Bei Hou. I am not willing to lose to him ¡­"


    "You''re not the young duke. Do you want topete with me for the marquis'' inheritance so much?" Ye Fan pretended to be suspicious.


    Ye Hang immediately looked anxious, "Big brother!" I didn''t mean that! "I ¡­"


    "Haha ¡­" Ye Fan patted the shoulder of this little brother, "You''re joking..." "Why are you so anxious? Haha, honest people are easy to bully ¡­"


    The group of Ye Family membersughed and shook their heads. The atmosphere was much better now.


    Ye Huang Tu kept a straight face and scolded: "You stinking brat!" Who would make such a joke? "


    Ye Fan curled his lips, thinking to himself, clearly you also want tough, but won''t you be able to endure it?


    The people from the other bloodlines realized that the Ye Family had suffered such a huge defeat. They were stillughing and werepletely confused.


    Another dozen rounds went by, all the way until Ye Fan arrived.


    The key point was that none of those who were in the Core Bearing Stage took the initiative to pick Ye Fan. After all, Ye Fan''s Fire Dragon Bloodline was difficult to deal with in the Core Bearing Stage.


    Ye Fan could only return to Su Qingxue''s side. He mumbled in boredom, "If we keep waiting like this, how long will it take ¡­ ¡­"


    "This year''s rewards are so generous. Everyone is very serious about it. I''m afraid it won''t end until nightfall." Ye Danqing said.


    "Darling, are you really impatient to go on stage?" Su Qingxue said with a smile.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, took out a piece of jerky and stuffed it into the Soup Dumplings that crawled over, "It''s just boring..." "What a waste of my time ¡­"


    Su Qingxue looked at Rice Ball who was eating the meat with relish and subconsciously swallowed ¡­ ¡­


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but look at the time on his phone, only to find that it was time for lunch.


    However, cultivators at the scene naturally didn''t need to spend time to eat, but ordinary people like Su Qingxue were hungry.


    "Xiao Xue, you must be hungry. You didn''t eat much for breakfast, so you just sat there without eating or drinking. Shall I take you to dinner?" Ye Fan asked.


    "No need, it''s alright. Let''s wait for Darling to finish the third round." Su Qingxue shook her head and said, "Don''t you have meat to do? I will also have some."


    "Idiot, those are demon beast jerky for Soup Yuan to eat. You will definitely have indigestion if you eat them, how about you let Qing''Er apany you to eat some?" Ye Fan said with concern.


    Su Qingxue still refused, "I don''t feel safe, let''s just watch my husband finish thepetition ¡­ ¡­"


    Seeing Ye Hang''s miserable state, the woman was afraid of what might happen, so she was unwilling to leave.


    "Then... Then I''ll get Qing''er to bring the food over? "


    "What kind of person would eat in the Divine Dragon Competition? Isn''t that a joke? Husband, I''m fine ¡­"


    Ye Fan scratched his head. For the sake of watching such a boring martial artspetition, he was actually starving for his own wife. That really wasn''t worth it.


    Although he wanted to deal with that Qitong, he hadn''t been able to do so yet. He had no choice but to just wait.


    While he was thinking, Ye Fan''s name suddenly appeared on the screen!


    "Big brother! It''s your turn! " Ye Yanqing eximed with her sharp eyes.


    In the past, she had always hoped that Ye Fan would show his face more, but this time, Ye Xianqing was not happy at all. On this kind of asion, she really wished that Ye Fan would not be joining the battle.


    Ye Fan turned around and saw that it was indeed the case. After pondering for a moment, he stood up, and under theplex gazes of the Ye family, walked towards one of the stages.

 Chapter 2057

    brushwood The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife!


    2057


    Starting early in the morning, the people of the various bloodlines of the Divine Dragon n began to gather in front of the enormous sculpture of Emperor Xuanyuan, who rode a dragon and wielded a sword.


    The towering statue of the Divine Emperor was like a giant spirit god with a pair of vivid eyes overlooking the millions of Divine Dragon nsmen within the city.


    At this time, all the streets and alleys in the city were empty, and everyone came to pay their respects.


    Ye Fan brought Su Qingxue with him, and behind them was Ye Hang. As for Ye Xianqing and Ye Danqing, because of their family''s status, they were separated by a group of people and were at the back of the group.


    In fact, in front of Ye Fan, there was arge group of unfamiliar people from the Ye Family.


    There were already dozens of his grandfather''s brothers from Ye Zhaoxuan''s generation. Although many of them were unfamiliar with each other, there was nothing they could do. There were too many people, so they could not meet often.


    What made Ye Fan even more at a loss of whether tough or to cry was that even further forward, there was a group of great-grandfather''s elders from the Ye family. Some of them were from the Elders Guild, while others had already left the Elders Guild.


    Amongst them, there were many elders who were already over a thousand years old. They would only appear asionally once or twice a year, and many of their descendants wouldn''t be able to recognize them.


    Of course, these elders who could be considered true ''ancestors'' were actually not interested in interacting with the juniors who were separated by tens of generations.


    All in all, there were tens of thousands of the Ye Family!


    Ye Fan, as the Young Marquis of Zhenbei, and Prince Consort of the Prince Consort, was actually quite insignificant in such arge group of members of the Ye Family.


    After all, the Ye Family''s ancestors, the Prince Consort, and even some of the most prestigious figures were all gone.


    On the high tform, the current n head, Ji Changgong, and the Great Elder, Yao Xingzhi, held an ancestral worship ceremony with the Patriarchs of the Divine Dragon n as witnesses.


    Over a million people kneeled down with serious expressions. This scene shocked even Ye Fan.


    On Earth, his sense of belonging to his n wasn''t strong, but at this moment, he felt his blood boiling ¡­


    Back then, the ancestors of the Divine Dragon n did not prostrate themselves in worship of Great Emperor Xuanyuan, but ever since Emperor Xuanyuan became the representative of the Divine Dragon n, he had never changed in thest ten thousand years.


    Although the ceremony was grand, itsted only an hour.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, but there were also tens of thousands of n members who walked toward the Divine Dragon Martial Arts Practice Field.


    Every year, the thing that the nsmen looked forward to the most was the Dragon God Competition. They watched as someone from the younger generation emerged.


    For cultivators, each year could change a lot, so every year was a brand-new situation.


    "Huang Tu, it should be Fan''er this year, right?" Ye Zhaoxuan asked on the way to the training field.


    "Yes, father, but Yan-er also wants to go on stage. He said that Qi Tong from the Qi Family beat Dan Qing, and he wants to fight her back," Ye Huangtu replied respectfully.


    "Oh? Like his father, Qitong was a domineering person. Haha ¡­ "Good, you''re worthy of being a descendant of our Zhenbei Mansion, you have guts!"


    Ye Zhaoxuan smiled in satisfaction. He turned around and patted Ye Hang on the shoulder. "Yi''er, that Qitong is two levels higher than you. Are you confident?"


    Ye Hang said with a smug look on his face, "Grandpa, don''t worry. Two levels of Zhen Yuan is nothing. It''s not like you can''t break through the defense.


    As long as mybat skills surpass his, he is also no match for me!


    I, in the northern army of the town, have defeated the seventh level Spirit Severing general in a spar! "


    "Haha!" Good! Then Grandpa will be waiting to see you perform! "


    As Ye Zhaoxuan spoke, he turned around and patted Ye Fan''s back, "Fan''er, this is your first time participating in the Large Competition, but in terms of age, this is also yourst.


    Remember, do not feel any pressure. You are a rising star, and the n values you greatly.


    This assassination attempt by the Huaxu Family showed that your potential had made some people nervous.


    "No matter how you y, as long as you try your best, you won''t have confidence if you lose. You still have a long way to go, do you understand?"


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "I haven''t even fought yet, why are you already waiting for me to lose?"


    "Haha ¡­" "Don''t you dare talk too much. It''s mainly because your grandfather saw too many nsmen who were unable to recover from their failures, that''s why he specifically reminded you."


    Ye Zhaoxuan sighed with emotion. He pointed his finger in front of him. There were a few people walking silently behind him. They were the ancestors of the Ye n.


    There weren''t many people who would talk to them, because no one knew them. From start to finish, they had been very low-key.


    "Did you see that? Those ancestors are actually more than a thousand years old, but for the past thousand years, they have always been stuck in Heaven Stealing, Longevity, and even ¡­


    Although it is not a big deal if we were to put it in the Great Wastnds, many people in our n will have their confidence crushed.


    Looking at the people of the same age, one by one, they walked towards the Heavenly King, Heavenly Emperor, and Sheng Domain ¡­


    Not only that, they were also constantly being surpassed by their younger generation and were being looked down upon by more and more people.


    Many nsmen couldn''t bear it and left the n.


    In fact, there were even some who died as their Dao hearts became unstable, and their cultivation went berserk. In fact, there were even some whomitted suicide.


    Even if a cultivator lived a long life, this was not necessarily a good thing. Living ¡­ "It''s actually not that easy," Ye Zhaoxuan sighed.


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment. He had really not paid attention to these things before, but now that he thought about it more carefully, it was indeed cruel and realistic.


    Ye Huangtu said seriously, "Don''t let your grandpa down. Take advantage of your young age and don''t ck off!"


    "Yes, Father! Grandfather!" Ye Hang replied with a serious look on his face.


    Ye Fan also didn''t say anything, only nodding his head. Fortunately, he already understood the word ''hard work'' from the start.


    Arriving at the Martial Arts Practice Grounds, the people from various factions all arrived at their respective areas.


    On a nearby high tform were the judges of the Large Competition. The judges were Yao Xingzhi, Feng Qinn, and other experts of the Heavenly King Tribe.


    A dozenrge screens of ancient stones were ced around the training field.


    The young disciples'' names, photos, and brief introductions of all the different factions had already appeared.


    Below this battle system, there was another line: Cloud''s Conglomerate''s Reputation.


    When Ye Fan saw this scene, he couldn''t help but smile. This Chu Yunyao''s business was really doing this all over the world.


    The chief, Ji Changgong, smiled as he walked to the center of the stage. He activated his voice with true energy and his voice spread throughout the entire stage.


    "The n elders, elders, n masters, and fellow nsmen of the Divine Dragon n, the annual Divine Dragon Tournament is about to begin again.


    The rules were the same as before. ording to the level of their cultivation, they divided the young participants into groups.


    When selecting your opponents, you can either randomly choose them or choose your own.


    However, those with high cultivation bases in the first three rounds were not allowed to choose those with low cultivation bases. Those with low cultivation bases were able to challenge those with high cultivation bases ¡­


    After three rounds, one could choose to give up on the Large Competition and continue participating. However, everyone would have to spar together andpete for the championship.


    All weapons can be used, but it has to be a standard weapon provided on the spot. All methods and moves can be used ¡­


    Admitting defeat, the referee admitting defeat, and falling from the arena would result in defeat.


    He who intentionally kills others will be severely punished! "idental death, discretionary measures to be taken after the investigation ¡­"


    Ye Fan sat in his seat, listening to these rules, muttering to himself, this rule is pretty interesting, but I just don''t know what the champion''s reward is.


    Just as he was thinking that, he heard Ji Changgong say with a smile, "I guess all of the young people present are very curious about the rewards for this year''s tournament...


    Haha, the prizes from past years have all been given to spirit weapons, but the cultivation pills are different this year.


    Winning the championship will allow you to obtain an additional slot, and then, you will be able to follow our Shen Long family''s delegation to visit the ''Immortal Pce'' in the next year! "


    The moment he said this, the entire audience went into an uproar. Many people stood up in excitement, and even the elders and experts from various factions revealed a trace of desire!


    Ye Fan waspletely confused. What does this reward mean, travelling together? Why was he so excited about visiting an immortal pce?

 Chapter 2058

    brushwood The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife!


    2058


    "Princess, what''s the use of visiting an immortal pce? Why are they so excited? " Ye Fan couldn''t help but to ask Su Qingxue beside him.


    Su Qingxue looked at the man in disbelief, "Husband, you are from the n, yet you don''t even know the ''Immortal Pce Daoist''? I have heard of it even in the pce! "


    Ye Huang Tu, who was sitting at the front, heard the conversation between his son and daughter-inw and could not help but frown.


    "Stinking brat!" You don''t even know this!? Is your brain truly flooded?! "


    Ye Fan said with an embarrassed smile, "Didn''t I just go into the water..." I lost my memory after falling into the river. "


    Ye Huangtu sighed and briefly exined the meaning of visiting the immortal pce ¡­


    The Immortal Pces weren''t just limited to one pce, but the first Blessed Land of the Thirty-six Blessed Paradises. It was one of the ces with the densest spiritual energy in the entire prehistord!


    However, this was only secondary. The key point was that not only were there the Three Saints of the Twelve Sages, there were also quite a few sage experts living in seclusion.


    In terms of the number of sage realm cultivators stationed here, they were absolutely thergest in the entire continent!


    Most of the time, sage realm experts liked to travel to different ces and weren''t satisfied with staying in one ce.


    To them, there was no point in pursuing a higher realm by staying in one ce for long periods of time.


    However, the Immortal Pces were different. Firstly, the spiritual energy in the Immortal Pces was superior to that of the prehistord. Secondly, it was very difficult to find a better ce to cultivate in.


    Secondly, everyone gathered there was at the sage realm. This was in line with the reverence of sage realm experts, and they couldmunicate with each other in a timely manner.


    Thirdly, the thirty-six Blessed Paradises were filled with an abnormally dense amount of spiritual energy. An ancient cultivation civilization left behind arge amount of unknown and mysterious areas. There was nock of top-notch divine objects being born ¡­


    Sage realm experts could obtain good resources and exchange pointers, as well as satisfy the vanity of some people. Naturally, many experts were willing to stay.


    In fact, there were even a few who would go after their names as soon as they stepped into the sage realm. They were proud to be a member of the immortal pce.


    The history of the Immortal Pce was even earlier than that of any of the empires. It could be said that it was iparable to the history of the other ns, so much so that it was impossible to trace back to.


    Logically speaking, such a ce full of sage realm experts should be the most frightening and formidable power in all of ancient times.


    However, this was not the case.


    Even though the immortal pce was full of sage realm experts, they were all from different ces. In different ages, those who could reach the sage realm were all people with their own thoughts.


    There were also some barbarian n members who had stayed in the Immortal pce to improve themselves. So, why would they want to deal with their own nsmen in ce of the Immortal pce?


    It was almost impossible for these people to act in concert and rule the entire wastnd. It was also not in their own interests.


    It was precisely because of this that the sage realm experts from the immortal pce clearly defined the area of jurisdiction.


    Every hundred years, elections will be held to elect the "Three Saints of the Immortal Pce" to rece their daily duties.


    The other sage realm experts didn''t actually do anything, and rarely showed their faces.


    The immortal pce was the founder and administrator of the thirty-six Blessed Paradises.


    All the sects in Paradise could only be opened up and epted as disciples with the approval of the immortal pce.


    Generally speaking, only sage realm experts with enough strength were qualified to start their own sect.


    If one was not acknowledged by the immortal pce and took in a disciple without permission, it was equivalent to stealing a disciple right under the noses of the immortal pce. The disciple would bepletely wiped out.


    The immortal pce was very clear that it was impossible to rule the entire wastnd. However, they did not allow the outside world to touch the cultivation resources of the Blessed Paradises.


    However, the entire prehistoric era knew that the thirty-six heavenly paradises were a vastnd filled with countless treasures.


    This group of sage realm experts had already upied the immortal pce for a long time, so naturally, the eyes of the spectators would turn red with envy.


    The outside world also knew that this group of sage realm cultivators didn''t work together. No one would really put their lives on the line.


    Hence, from ancient times onwards, there were many experts who would battle against the immortal pce for resources.


    Gradually, as time went by, the immortal pce came to apromise.


    The war was not beneficial to either side. Hence, every year, the immortal pce would invite various powers from the outside world to join them, giving them some benefits.


    To put it bluntly, even if there were benefits, everyone could still split the points, but it shouldn''t be too excessive.


    The four great ns, the five chosen families, the Odin Empire, and so on. Any major powers acknowledged by the Immortal Pce would all be invited to the Immortal Pce.


    Of course, it was impossible for a group of people to go. Only a small group of elites could go there, especially those who had high cultivation bases and had a chance to enter the sage realm.


    The so-called "Immortal Pce to the Dao" referred to those who were able to receive personal guidance from sage realm experts.


    For cultivators, this was a very precious opportunity. After all, in the entire prehistoric era, only the immortal pce had so many sage realm cultivators that they could gather there and help dispel their doubts.


    It was just like how, in the current Divine Dragon n, there was no longer a sage expert present. If those nsmen wanted to receive guidance from the sage realm, it was an extremely important opportunity to go to the immortal pce.


    "... Every time he returned from the immortal pce, most of his n members would experience some improvement in their cultivation.


    Of course, there would also be many gifts from the immortal pce, such as spiritual tools, medicinal pills, and spiritual materials.


    Very few young talents with especially high potential would be chosen by sage realm experts as their disciples if they were lucky. Then, they would have the opportunity to frequent the immortal pce!


    "Of course, the chances are very small, but even if I don''t be a disciple of a sage realm expert, knowing one or two of them is still an extremely valuable opportunity!"


    Ye Fan touched his chin. Originally, the thirty-six heavenly paradises were all arranged in this way.


    He had only heard of one of the three Sword Saints, the Immortal Wine Sword Immortal, who was also one of the three. As for the details of the Immortal Pces, he didn''t know much about them.


    "The Immortal Pce''s invitation slots are very limited. Our Divine Dragon n usually doesn''t have more than five people. Therefore, we can only choose those geniuses who are most likely to be acknowledged by the Immortal Pce.


    He didn''t just want to gain benefits and increase his strength, he also wanted to meet some sage realm experts and find opportunities to enter their sect.


    Thus, Celestial Emperors like the Great Elder and the others were unwilling to waste their spots.


    They were old and had almost reached the limits of their potential. It was unlikely that a sage realm expert would appreciate them.


    "They are all in their prime, yet their cultivation is profound and their talents are extremely high. They are all outstanding talents within their ns ¡­" Ye Huang said.


    Ye Hang was still rather proud of himself and said, "Big Brother, Father went there once! I was guided by a sage expert in the immortal pce, and my father became the Heavenly King from the Heavenly Sovereign Realm! "


    Ye Fan nodded his head, no wonder so many of the elders here were so envious, it was as if they couldn''t wait topete.


    Indeed, from the looks of it, going to the immortal pce was the dream of many cultivators.


    In fact, he also wanted toe into contact with these sage realm experts, especially the rumoured one of the Three Sword Saints, the Wine Sword Immortal...


    Ye Fan was still very interested in sparring with his sword.


    However... If he went with Shen Long family, would he be exposed?


    However, if he hadn''t used this opportunity to go in alone, he might have be an "intruder". That would''ve been troublesome. Entering the nest of Sage realm experts was no joke.


    "Hang''er, it''s a good thing that you signed up. You have to try your best. Although your chances aren''t high, if you can really get first ce, it will be a great opportunity!" Ye Huang Tu said seriously.


    Ye Hang stood up with a face full of fighting spirit, "Father, you can rest assured that I will do my best to get first ce!"


    The group of nsmen of the Ye family also started to cheer for Ye Hang. However, no one paid any attention to Ye Fan.


    "Big brother! Don''t be discouraged, if you can make it past three rounds, it will be a sess! "Tang Yuan and I will support you!" Ye Shuangqing, who was hugging a dumpling, said with a smile.


    "That''s right!" The Immortal Pce will have the chance to go in the future, don''t be too sad! " Ye Danchen, who had recovered from his injuries, also advised.


    "Husband, be carefulter. Don''t get hurt ¡­" Su Qingxue said with concern.


    "Fan''er, you can only fight three rounds at most. Don''t push yourself. Let''s not fight for that Immortal pce spot and just let your little brother fight for it, okay?"


    At this moment, Ji Susu came over and held Ye Fan''s hand as she gave him a stab with her sword with a motherly look.


    Ye Fan was on the verge of tears, did he look so miserable?

 Chapter 2059

    brushwood The fastest is my Ice Mountain Beauty Wife!


    2059


    But honestly speaking, Ye Fan was also hesitating whether he should go to this immortal pce or not.


    As the group of youngpetitors walked towards the martial arts practice field''s battle preparation grandstand, Ye Fan pondered as he walked.


    At this moment, because of the generous rewards, everyone''s enthusiasm had been raised to an unprecedented level.


    All of the n members that were confident in their own cultivation already had fervent expressions in their eyes, as they held the first ce in the Large Competition in high regard.


    All the elders from various families had a more cautious expression than before. There were even quite a few who were regretting that they did not register more disciples to participate in thepetition.


    "Brother Ye Fan, we meet again!" A gentle and refined voice rang out from behind.


    Ye Fan could tell without looking that it was the two brothers, Ling Mingjing and Ling Mingqi.


    He calmly nced at the two of them and was toozy to greet them. In any case, these two fellows weren''t here to properly greet him.


    Ling Mingjing''s eyes revealed a hint of gloominess as he smiled and said, "Brother Ye Fan, I hope you can endure three rounds and have the opportunity to spar together on the stage. That would make Mingjing feel very honored."


    The other disciples at the side were all shocked. Why would Ling Mingjing specifically look for Ye Fan?


    "It can''t be, Ling Mingjing is at the 7th level of Spirit Creation. This time he is going to win the championship, so why is he fighting with Ye Fan?"


    "I heard that Ye Fan beat up his brother Ling Mingqi in the Imperial City. This is a personal grudge!"


    "I guess he was worried that Ye Fan would retreat after the third wheel, then there would be no chance for him to take revenge..."


    The surrounding people discussed animatedly. Every year, there would be a chance to settle their grudges in the Dragon God Competition, so they weren''t surprised.


    "Kid, don''t make me look down on you. If you have the guts, then go through three rounds. You don''t need my brother to fight a match with me!" Ling Mingqi sneered.


    Ye Hang, who was standing at the side, could no longer stand it. He humphed and said, "My big brother can fight as he pleases. Why should I listen to you?"


    "Haha!" "Ye Hang, don''t be so arrogant. I heard that Qitong has set his eyes on your Zhenbei Mansion. I''m afraid you won''t make it through the first round this year!"


    "The reason I''m participating this year is to take care of Qitong!" Ye Hang said proudly.


    "Hmph ¡­" "Alright, I''ll see how you''ll deal with meter then..." On the other side, Qitong, who was wearing a military uniform that was ck and purple in color, sneered.


    This sort of conversation continued to erupt from the young disciples. The smell of gunpowder was extremely intense, as if the entire arena would explode at any moment!


    As the group of elders saw this scene, they didn''t interfere much, even though they heard the various war of words.


    The descendants of a n had always grown up in this kind of cruelpetition. Without a little bit of blood, they wouldn''t be able to cultivate a true pir.


    "I dere that the Divine Dragon Competition has officially begun!"


    Following Ji Changgong''s order, a dozen elders used their true energy to the edge of the arena.


    The martial arts practice field started shing withplicated array formations, letting out a "boom" sound!


    Four small arenas appeared in the enormous arena, looking like four small unds that had suddenly appeared out of thin air!


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be shocked, so this field is controlled by some kind of magic, allowing one to freely adjust the number of rings?


    He also thought it was strange. There were several hundred disciples present. If a single arena was being used for a match, then there would be no end to it in a day and night!


    The sudden appearance of four arenas was enough to end the battle in one day.


    Following which, the system began to randomly select a person from a dozen or sorge disy screens of Deste Stone.


    Very soon, the four students of the first round were chosen. It was up to them to choose who to pick or who should be randomly assigned by the system.


    "Ling Mingjing!? No way, the first match was watched by Ling Mingjing?! Who will be unlucky enough to be chosen by him! "


    Amongst these four people, he was Ling Mingjing, one of the most well-known youths in the n.


    Ling Mingjing was calm as she walked onto the stage with a smile. Looking at the names of the Spirit Creation stage participants on the screen, she told the judge in charge, "I''ll have to trouble elder to choose one for me ¡­"


    "As expected of Ling Mingjing!" Truly, no one is afraid of anyone! "


    "How can one of the three great heroes of Xuanyuan Kingdom live up to his reputation!"


    The group of people below the stage immediately began to exim in admiration, especially some of the young females. Their eyes were all filled with starlight.


    If it wasn''t for the presence of the elders, they would have already run to the arena and cheer.


    Very quickly, the system randomly selected a young man at the fifth level of Spirit Creation with a depressed face. If it wasn''t for Ling Mingjing, he might have been able to fight a few more rounds.


    Ye Fan felt a burst of boredom at the side of the field. He discovered that there was no need to stand there and stare, so he simply turned his head and walked back to the audience stands.


    "Big brother, where are you going?" Ye Hang hastily asked.


    "Let''s talk about it when it''s my turn ¡­" "I''ll go talk to your sister-inw." Ye Fan waved his hand.


    Ye Hang had a helpless look on his face. He didn''t want to watch such an amazingpetition, but this big brother actually chose to go and apany his wife?


    Sure enough, when Ye Fan walked back to the audience seating, both Ye Huangtu and Ji Susu were very surprised.


    "Stinking brat!" Why did youe back? If you dare to retreat before the battle, I will break both your legs!? " Ye Huangtu frowned.


    "What''s the rush..." Ye Fan sat next to Su Qingxue and said, "It''s not my turn yet, so it''s a waste of time to stand there. Why don''t you apany my wife and have a chat? Princess?"


    Su Qingxue''s beautiful face blushed and she quickly said, "Husband, it''s fine for me to sit here ¡­ ¡­"


    "You''re not even cultivating, what''s the point of watching those people fight back and forth? Don''t you like me to be by your side?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Of course not..." Su Qingxue shook her head.


    "Heh heh, then that''s good. Come,e... "Take out your phone, let''s y the game for a while, it''s boring to sit here doing nothing," Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue hesitated and carefully looked at the stern face of Ye Huang Tu, as if she was afraid that her father-inw would be angry.


    Fortunately, Ji Su was quite tolerant. She pulled her husband''s sleeves and smiled, "Qingxue, it''s fine. If you want to y, then go ahead. To you, thispetition is meaningless."


    Ye Huang Tu let out a long sigh. He seemed to have considered that Su Qingxue didn''t have much lifespan to begin with, so they got along well.


    On the other side, Ye Fan even called out to Ye Shuangqing and Ye Danchen. They took out their phones and started to y mahjong on the inte.


    Naturally, the mahjong on the phone was also Chu Yunyao''s handiwork. It was just that most people in this world were still obsessed with cultivation, so they didn''t have as many fun as they did on Earth.


    It was also because Ye Fan was bored on the way back to Xuanyuan City that he taught Su Qingxue and the others how to pass the time.


    "Bro, you''re too amazing. I''m afraid that we''re the only four who can y mahjong in the Divine Dragon Tournament."


    Ye Dan Qing noticed many strange gazes looking at her. She felt both nervous and excited at the same time.


    "Big brother, if I get scolded by the elderster, you have to save me ¡­" Ye Shiqing looked like she was risking her life to apany her master.


    Ye Fan curled his lips, "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and y, let me bang one!" "What about the tube?"


    Saying that, Ye Fan took out a piece of dried meat from his storage ring and stuffed it into the mouth of the Soup Dumplings.


    Soup Dumplings was lying on Ye Fan''s shoulder, as if he could understand what he was saying. He kept staring at the phone until there was meat to eat, then he held onto the dried meat and began to nibble.


    "Darling ¡­" "I must be tired of living!" Su Qingxue said happily.


    "Bullshit, you actually dare to do that?!" "He doesn''t even have a dream or a goal!?" Ye Fan shouted.


    "Hee hee... "Husband, you lost the most ¡­"


    The surrounding Divine Dragon nsmen couldn''t help but look over. Each of their expressions were indescribablyplicated ¡­


    Of course, there were also many people who were curious and wanted toe over to see what exactly these four people were doing. However, they were too embarrassed to watch.


    Ye Huang Tu''s face remained calm. He wanted to get up and scold her a few times, but he was stopped by Ji Su Xin.


    "What''s the rush? Maybe Fan''er is confident?"


    "If this kid can''t evenst three rounds, I''ll beat him up!"


    It was unknown how many rounds had ended, but Ye Zhaoxuan, who was at the front,ughed heartily, "Haha! "It''s time for the flight!"


    Ye Fan and others turned their heads and saw that on the screen, Ye Hang''s message appeared.


    Ye Hang, who had long since be impatient, leapt onto one of the arenas and pointed at Qitong, who stood beneath it, his face full of confidence.


    "I choose Qitong!"


    For a moment, the nsmen all broke out into an uproar. They were all looking forward to this match.

 Chapter 2065

    2065


    This scene caused the tribe members who had just rxed to tense up again!


    The people of the Qi family all stood up, worried that there would be some sort of conflict.


    Everyone from the Ye n was quite nervous as well. Although they all had feelings for Qitong, it wasn''t appropriate for them to fight under the stage like this.


    Qitong himself was startled. He quickly took a step back, his face twitching in terror.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing?! " His voice was trembling.


    Previously, he had been beaten up by Ye Fan in his courtyard. He had nned to challenge Ye Fan in the Large Competition this time around.


    Once Ye Fan fell into his trap, he would have a chance to take revenge in the uingpetition.


    But seeing Ye Fan forcefully break down Hua Xiaoluo''s battle, Qitong hadpletely given up on that thought!


    Even if he used his full strength ¡­ He could block this "monster"!?


    The most terrifying opponent in the world isn''t someone that''s powerful, but someone you can''t understand!


    This Ye Fan in front of him was clearly something that Qitong couldn''t understand at all! How did he do it!?


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything, but continued to walk towards Qitong.


    "You want to fight me!?" Qi Tong began to attack, but he couldn''t help but retreat. "This isn''t an arena, I don''t want to break the rules ¡­"


    Without waiting for him to finish, Ye Fan suddenly moved!


    Ye Fan suddenly raised one of his legs, moving so fast that the surrounding people couldn''t see it clearly!


    "Bam!"


    His entire jaw was shattered, and several of his teeth were sent flying!


    "Ahh!"


    His mouth and nose were sttered with blood!


    He never thought that Ye Fan did not attack, but instead attacked!


    In fact, even if he knew, he wouldn''t be able to dodge such a fast attack!


    "Stop!" A few elders of the Qi family rushed over to stop Ye Fan.


    But when they rushed over, Ye Fan had already jumped behind Qitong with a swift movement!


    The moment Qitong''s bodynded, Ye Fan once again sent his left leg flying!


    "Bam!"


    "Ah!" Qitong screamed miserably as his arm and ribs were severely fractured. However, his body was still sent flying back dozens of meters!


    All the nsmen on the scene flew past dozens of meters as if they had seen a human missile. They actually fell from the Qi family''s stands to the bottom of the Ye family stands!


    This domineering physical strength caused cries of rm to ring out from everywhere!


    "Ye Fan!" You want to die!? " The head of the Qi family stood up in anger. He was about to go down and capture Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan had already taken a big stride, leaving behind an afterimage as he directly moved towards the Ye Family''s grandstand.


    Just as Qitong rolled to a stop, Ye Fan had already appeared beside him!


    Ye Fan stepped on Qitong''s back, causing his entire body to be stepped on ¡­


    At the same time, the experts of the Qi family also caught up.


    However, what was in front of them was also the people from the Ye Family!


    Although the situation was sudden, Ye Huangtu, Ye Zhaoxuan, and the rest of the Ye n experts rushed down from the stands and stood in front of the Qi n''s people.


    "Ye Huang Diagram!" What is the meaning of this!? " the leader of the Qi family asked.


    "A personal grudge between juniors is resolved by the juniors themselves. What is the meaning of all of you rushing over here!?" Ye Huangtu asked.


    "This is not an arena!" This was a personal duel! "Vite the rules!"


    "Since when has our Shen Long n been so weak that we can''t even let those stinking brats fight!?"


    "What kind of fight is that?!"


    "Isn''t it!? Does my son use cultivation to do this!? Did you use your true essence!? " Ye Huang Tu shouted.


    Many people immediately reacted to his question.


    That''s right! From the beginning to the end, Ye Fan had only used his physical body''s strength, and did not use his primeval essence. ording to the n''smon sense, this level of fighting... There really wasn''t any problem.


    The group of Qi nsmen was rendered speechless by the question. Although their eyes were filled with rage, they had no reason to.


    The strong preyed on the weak. One couldn''t me others for being beaten up. One could only me himself for being too weak.


    Besides, what Qitong had just done was indeed too cruel. All of the nsmen were watching, so they wouldn''t think anything was wrong with Ye Fan avenging their brother.


    Speaking of which, even if Qi Tong had used his true essence and de intent, he would still have been beaten up ¡­


    Ye Fan looked at the people of Ye family, standing there and forming a wall, the corner of his mouth also raised into a smile, this bunch of old guys are still trying to protect themselves.


    Although he didn''t say anything, he was more than eager to beat up the people of the Qi n.


    Ye Fan lowered his head, stepping on Qitong''s head. With a coldugh, he said, "You should understand ¡­" Even if I kill you, I''ll be fine, right ¡­ "


    Qitong''s entire body was trembling, and a cold chill rose up his spine ¡­


    Indeed, with Ye Fan''s performance today, the n would treat him like a treasure. In addition, the House of the Northern Marquis had an extraordinary status within the n, and it was not something the Qi family couldpare with.


    The elders watching the scene didn''t make a sound to interfere, but that already proved a lot of things...


    If he had disyed his Saber Intent just now, it would have been fine. But now, there was even a ''flower falling'', so his level wouldn''t have mattered at all!


    "Don''t... Don''t kill me. Don''t. I know I was wrong! "I will hide far away from the Ye Family when I see them in the future!" A look of panic was on his face.


    "In the future, don''t be too outrageous ¡­ Did you hear that? "


    "Listen ¡­" I heard it! "


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, and sighed, "Also, in the future when I''m outside, don''t let me meet you..." Understand what I mean? "


    "Understood!" "Understood..."


    Only then did Ye Fan let go of his foot, lowering his head and lifting Qitong up into the air.


    Although his ribs and arms were broken, he could still walk normally.


    He turned around and saw the teasingughter and mocking gazesing from all around him. A sense of humiliation and unwillingness crawled into his heart ¡­


    He staggered away a few steps, then abruptly stretched out his arm that could still move. True essence and saber intent burst forth!


    "ng!"


    A short knife flew over from the weapon rack!


    "Fan''er, be careful!" When Ji Su Xin and the others in the viewing gallery saw this scene, their expressions all changed.


    Many of the nsmen didn''t think that Qi Tong would suddenly counterattack. Was he using his true essence and de intent to break the n rules!?


    But halfway through the flight, one of his hands was cut off in mid air!


    Ye Fan seemed to have expected this oue. He turned around and grabbed the dagger with one hand!


    This level of de intent, Ye Fan could easily deal with it.


    He let the de intent flow, but Ye Fan forcefully used brute force to remove the short de, and then swung it down!


    "Ah!"


    His uninjured right arm had been chopped off!


    The faces of everyone from the Qi family turned deathly pale. Everyone in the crowd cried out in rm!


    He had originally thought that Qitong wouldunch a sneak attack to heavily injure Ye Fan, but who would have thought that he would actually lose an arm!?


    What was even more unexpected was that Ye Fan did not stop.


    With another stab, his headnded on the ground, blood sttering everywhere!


    The scene was deathly silent!


    The eyes of the group of Qi nsmen were already bloodshot. This was unbelievable, Ye Fan actually dared to kill someone on the spot!?


    Even Ye Huangtu and the other people from the Ye family were stunned.


    Although what Qi Tong had just done did indeed deserve to die, the ferocity and decisiveness of Ye Fan''s actions had shocked quite a few people.


    Ye Fan threw his dagger onto the ground, and indifferently looked at the Qi family. "I gave him a chance, he''s the one who is courting death ¡­" "If you want revenge,e at me!"

 Chapter 2062

    2062


    Although the battle between Core Formation cultivators did not attract much attention, Ye Fan''s appearance immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    "Ye Fan went up?" "As expected, awakening the Fire Dragon Bloodline is something to be confident about!"


    "I can onlypare with those in the Core Bearing Stage. After three rounds, I''ll have to slip away ¡­"


    "That''s much better than before. At least we can go on stage now!"


    "It''s a pity that his cultivation is too low. Otherwise, with his Fire Dragon Bloodline, he might be able to have a fight with Qitong. He might be able to help Ye Hang out ¡­"


    The sounds of discussions rose one after another, and Ye Fan discovered that he had actually received quite a lot of attention from the n. Indeed, when wasted to a certain degree, he could still be famous.


    "Ye Fan, are you going to choose randomly, or choose your own opponent?" The referee elder asked from the side.


    Naturally, Ye Fan wasn''t random. He pointed at Qitong, who was standing below the stage. "Let''s do it."


    The audience immediately let out a lot of exmations, and the Ye Family members all stood up.


    "Oh my god!" Ye Fan really wants to get revenge on Qitong!? "


    "Is he crazy!? "The Qi Tong who challenged the Spirit Sculpting Saber Intent at the Core Formation stage?"


    "Even with the Fire Dragon Bloodline, I can''t withstand such a disparity in strength!"


    The group of nsmen all shook their heads and sighed, feeling that Ye Fan was too reckless, acting on impulse.


    Ye Wangtu and Ye Zhaoxuan all had gloomy expressions. However, as males in their families, they had no reason to dissuade Ye Fan from making such a decision.


    "Fan''er!" "Don''t be impulsive!" Ji Su Xin hurriedly shouted.


    Su Qingxue nervously clenched her hands. By the side, both Ye Shuqing and Ye Danqing were stunned.


    "What is big brother thinking!?" "How can we win?"


    Ye Hangid there with his eyes red, "Big brother wants to avenge me? Big brother, don''t do anything stupid ¡­ "


    However, everyone quickly realized that their worries were unnecessary.


    The referee said with a frown, "Qi Tong has already finished the first round. Only the second round can choose him."


    Even if you can choose from different ranks, you can only choose those that you have never tried before. "


    "What?" "There''s such a rule?" Ye Fan was depressed, he didn''t pay attention to her just now.


    However, thinking about it carefully, this rule was quite normal. Otherwise, it would be very easy for the weak to always be chosen, and the strong would not have the opportunity to enter the arena.


    "That''s right. Otherwise, why would they split the time?" "Of course it''s fair treatment," said the referee.


    "Could it be that he intentionally chose me because he knew that he couldn''tpete even if he chose me?"


    Only then did everyone understand. Many of them revealed smiles, feeling that they had been tricked by Ye Fan. Their feelings were just using the rules to pretend to be like this!


    "I knew it! How could he have the guts to choose Qitong ¡­?" "Is that so..."


    "This kid is such a thief, I was almost tricked by him!"


    The referee elder pointed at the remaining ten or so Core Formation cultivators on the screen and said, "These are the same as you, Core Formation participants. Take a look."


    Ye Fan wasn''t interested in looking for a Core Formation cultivator, so he looked around. When his gaze swept across a petite figure, he immediately froze for a moment.


    "I choose her..."


    For the first time, several hundred pairs of eyes stared at the petite figure that had always been neglected by others.


    It was a girl wearing a bright yellow martial arts suit. She was about 1.5 meters tall, had a pretty face, and her hair was tied in a ponytail.


    Amongst the disciples participating, there were quite a few girls. However, this little girl was too inconspicuous. No one in the crowd noticed her presence.


    He was short, shy, and without any aura. He had been huddled up in a corner and had never spoken to anyone.


    In fact, no one seemed to know her ¡­


    "Me?" When the girl with two ponytails heard this, she almost thought she heard wrongly.


    The referee elder was stunned, he didn''t know this little girl, so he could only say, "Child,e up."


    When the youngdy heard this, she became so nervous that her face turned red, and she was about to jump onto the stage.


    However, because he was too impatient, he tripped over the edge of the arena when he identally jumped up...


    "Ouch!"


    With a "Ba Ji" sound, the little girl fell face first onto the ground...


    For a moment, silence reigned.


    After a while, when the little girl frantically rubbed her nose and stood up, the entire audience burst intoughter!


    "Haha!" Is this girl here to be funny? "


    "Ye Fan is too shameless!" What opponent did you pick! "


    "Trash is useless indeed. He purposefully picked Qitong who can''t bepared just now. This is his real opponent ¡­"


    In the Ye Family''s grandstand, the group of Ye Family members felt embarrassed and sighed helplessly.


    "Brother, it''s really you ¡­" Can''t you pick a more normal opponent... Which family does this child belong to? " Ye Yanqing covered her head with her hands.


    "Heh heh ¡­" "This is the Ye Fan that I know." Ye Danzhi said with a smile.


    In this instant, even the other three arenas that were currently engaged in the martialpetition had somewhat stopped. This was because the atmosphere at the scene was truly absurd. They couldn''t help but want tough.


    The referee elder let out a sigh, letting the surrounding people quiet down before asking, "Child, I''ve never seen you before. Which family are you from? What''s your name?"


    "Reporting to the n elders... I... I''m from the Hua family, my name is Hua Xiaoluo! " His two ponytails nervously swallowed, and his face was flushed.


    "Oh? A member of the Hua family? "


    The Hua family was a branch of the Ji family. There were not many people around, so they did not know many people. They were part of the branch family that was always quiet and unknown.


    The referee and everyone else looked at the big screen and when they looked for information, they were all surprised!


    "You''re in the Spirit Forming realm?" The referee was stunned.


    "Yes ¡­" "Yes ¡­" Hua Xiaoluo nodded his head vigorously.


    Although the cultivation level of each person on the screen was not realistic, but no matter what, Hua Xiaoluo was at least a spirit sculptor, not a Core Formation cultivator.


    This also meant that Ye Fan still chose an opponent across levels.


    At this moment, the number of peopleughing at him had decreased.


    "This little sister is in the Spirit Creation Realm?" He couldn''t even tell at all... Did you use the Hidden Dragon Art? "


    "I remember now, isn''t Hua Xiaoluo the current Hua family''s little girl? "He seems to be eighteen years old!"


    "In that case, it''s not a little sister, just a little one! But how can she be of the spirit rank? Why haven''t I seen herpete in the Large Competition before? "


    "Who knows, shy ¡­" "I might just be 18 years old. If I don''t, I won''t have a chance..."


    The referee elder sternly said, "Since that''s the case, if there''s no problem, let the match begin!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Hua Xiaoluo''s hands were trembling as he vigorously nodded his head.


    When she looked at Ye Fan, the girl forced a smile and said, "Prince Consort Ye, please enlighten me."


    Ye Fan also gently smiled at her, "What weapon do you use?"


    "I... "I am a Spirit Sculpting Cultivator, and you are a Core Formation Cultivator. It''s better if I don''t use my weapon ¡­" Hua Xiaoluo hesitated.


    "Is that so?" Ye Fan grinned.


    Just as Hua Xiaoluo was about to nod his head, he suddenly discovered that Ye Fan''s figure suddenly shed!


    Her vision blurred, and she saw Ye Fan appear in front of her, with his arm''s length apart!


    At the same time, Ye Fan''s finger had already pointed in front of Hua Xiaoluo''s nose!


    At this moment of explosive speed, all the audience who were originally in low spirits felt a chill run down their spines!


    In the judges'' seats, Yao Xingzhi and the group of elders'' eyes shone brightly!


    "What happened!? This ¡­ Isn''t it too fast?! "


    "Could this be the effect of the Fire Dragon Bloodline on my body?"


    The crowd burst into an exmation, and the people from the Ye family also revealed looks of disbelief!


    "Little girl, are you sure you don''t want to use your weapon?" Ye Fan withdrew his finger, smiling as he asked Hua Xiaoluo.


    Hua Xiaoluo''s face was deathly pale. Other people only saw the surface, but only she, who was facing Ye Fan, could feel the pressure that Ye Fan had brought just now!


    "I... I''ve lost? " Hua Xiaoluo thought that she had already lost. Everything had happened too suddenly. She felt wronged and nearly cried. If she knew earlier, she would not have been so careless.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "I heard them say that you are eighteen years old. This should also be yourst time participating in the Large Competition, right?"


    Bring out your full strength, or else it''ll be meaningless. If it ends like this, it won''t be a good fight for me either. What do you think? "


    Hua Xiaoluo revealed a look of gratitude as she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. She turned around and looked at the unremarkable Hua n members in the stands, revealing a look of determination.


    "Prince Consort Ye ¡­" I... I''m going to be serious! Be careful! "


    "Alright, alright, alright..." Ye Fan smiled, and quickly ran back a few steps, quietly waiting.


    Suddenly! Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes suddenly lit up with golden mes. The martial arts suit on her pped in the air without any wind. A pressure that was stronger than any of the previous contestants was suddenly released!


    "How is this possible!? The ninth level of Spirit Creation!? "


    All the nsmen in the stands, even the elders who were hundreds or even thousands of years old, stood up in shock with their mouths wide open!


    It was not that they had not seen anyone at the ninth level of the Spirit Transformation Stage, but no one could have imagined that such an insignificant little Hua family girl would hide herself so deeply.


    Arge number of people looked towards the direction of the Hua family''s people. At this moment, the Hua family''s patriarch and Hua Xiaoluo''s father finally revealed a pleased smile.


    However, this was just the beginning ¡­


    When Hua Xiaoluo stretched out his hand, a sharp sword intent swept up a long sword from below the stage and flew into her hand ¡­


    Arge number of gasps could be heard from the audience!


    "Sword intent!? She evenprehended sword intent! "


    "This sword-intent is even stronger than Qi Tong''s sword-intent ¡­" The pressure seems to be even stronger! "


    The voices of some of the young participants began to tremble.


    Holding the sword in his hand, a sword intent that was like countless dancing flowers bloomed around the sword!


    At this moment, although Xiao Luo was small, her two ponytails were rather young and tender.


    However, the figure of the longsword in his hand, with the golden light and the flying flowers as a backdrop, had already surpassed all of the young talents present!


    "Ninth level of Spirit Creation, Heaven level sword intent!? When did the Hua Family produce such a heaven-defying girl!? "


    Yao Xingzhi and the other elders stood up one after another, their faces beaming with joy. This person was a rare genius in the history of the n!


    Everyone''s eyes were eagerly looking at the peerless genius, Hua Xiaoluo, who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere ¡­


    However, Feng Qinn''s eyes were filled with doubt as he looked at the figure concealed by the light at the first possible moment ¡­


    He ¡­ How did you know?

 Chapter 2066

    "Ye Fan!" "You ¡­" The head of the Qi family and the others red at him.


    Soon, Ye Huangtu and the others also stepped forward.<span>"Qitong vited the rules himself, but your Qi family asked for it!"


    <span>The two sides were in a stalemate, and the atmosphere immediately became tense.


    Finally, n Chief Ji Changgong stood up and said seriously, "The Divine Dragon Competition is still going on. This matter will be decided by the Elders Guild after thepetition is over!"Although those words were spoken, most of the people present knew that in terms of sentiment and reason, it wasn''t an injustice for Qitong to die.


    <span>The only thing that caused everyone in the n to sigh was that Ye Fan''s performance this time was far different from his previous appearance as a trash!


    <span>Ye Fan himself didn''t think much of it. To him, this was just a small matter.


    Returning back to the stands, Ye Fan reached out his hand and patted Ye Hang''s shoulder.


    <span>Ye Hang had tears in his eyes, "Big Brother!"


    All these years, it was the first time Ye Hang realized the weight of the word "brother"!<span>Ye Fan didn''t say anything. He had already used his actions to finish what he wanted to say.


    "Fan''er, you''re scaring your mother to death! Don''t worry, it''s the Qi family''s fault. They don''t dare to do anything to you. Ji Su Xin stepped forward and asked with concern.<span>Ye Fan stretched out his hands, and said with a smile, "It healed a long time ago, there''s nothing wrong."


    <span>"Not bad, it seems that the recovery speed of the Fire Dragon''s realm is really fast." Ji Su Xin let out a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that both Ye Shuangqing and Ye Dingqing were looking at him with aplicated look, Ye Fan smiled and asked, "What are you guys doing? Why are you in a daze?"


    "Big brother, this is the first time I''ve seen you kill someone." Sunless said weakly.


    "You are too cruel, brother, it is as if you are fine to chop off a person''s head." Ye Danqing swallowed her saliva.<span>Ye Fan smiled and didn''t know what to say to them. He turned around and asked Su Qingxue, "Princess, I''ll take you to eat?"


    <span>Su Qingxue had always been quietly watching the man. After hearing this, she hesitated for a while, but this time, she didn''t refuse.


    <span>"Yes, I am very hungry." Su Qingxue smiled.


    <span>Ye Fan brought the woman down from the stands and was about to leave.


    At this time, Ye Huang Tu and the others had already chased away the people from the Qi family. Seeing that Ye Fan and his wife were about to leave, they couldn''t help but be stunned.<span>"Stinking brat!" Where are you going? " Ye Huangtu frowned. His son had truly shocked him today. Although he had a lot of questions, most of them were filled with joy.


    "Bring the princess to eat," Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Now? You''ve only won one round! "


    Ye Fan chuckled, "Is there still a need to keeppeting?"<span>Everyone could not help but fall silent, nkly staring at Ye Fan, unable to answer him.


    That''s right, is there even a need topare?


    Didn''t the results of this year''s Large Competition already be obvious?


    Ye Zhaoxuanughed and said, "Alright, Huang Tu, let them go. I don''t think anyone will have the guts to spar with this kid if they stay any longer."<span>Hearing this, a lot of Ye family members didn''t know whether tough or cry. Those young people at the scene were indeed frightened by Ye Fan.


    "Hmph, you just know how to cause trouble." Ye Huangtu waved his hand, "Go."<span>Ye Fan didn''t say anything more and openly took Su Qingxue away from the Divine Dragon Martial Arts Practice Field and left.


    All of the nsmen and elders in the judging area sent Ye Fan off with their eyes ¡­"What does this Ye Fan mean?" "You don''t want topete anymore?" The nsmen began to feel puzzled.


    <span>"He''s not going to take first ce?"


    "I''m afraid that even if he does not fight in the next battle, he will at least be counted among those who go to the immortal pce!"<span>Everyone had mixed feelings about this. The Dragon God Competition had been going on for so many years, but they had never seen someone act so arrogantly. He ended the suspense just like that and even beheaded someone on the spot!?


    "No wonder Huaxu Gate had set their eyes on him." Yao Xingzhi shook his head with a wry smile.


    "First Elder, are we continuing this Large Competition?""Of course we continue. If by any chance there is still Ye Fan and Hua Xiaoluo, how could we miss them?" Yao Xing dao.


    <span>Everyone nodded in anticipation.


    At the same time, Ye Fan and Su Qingxue were on their way back to the yard.


    <span>Ye Fan saw the woman walking with her head down and didn''t say anything. She seemed to be deep in thought and couldn''t help but to smile, "What''s wrong, my princess?" Could it be that you were scared by me killing someone just now? "


    Su Qingxue nced back and pulled back her hair, "Husband, I feel that you have a lot of secrets."<span>Ye Fan nodded his head, and then smiled and said, "Everyone more or less has their own secrets, don''t you have it, Madam?"


    Su Qingxue''s gaze flickered. She pursed her flowery lips as if she didn''t know how to reply.


    "Actually, there are no secrets in this world, only truths that cannot be revealed for the time being.There are a lot of things you don''t ask me, and I don''t want to ask you to make it easier for everyone.


    <span>"Moreover, I believe that as long as they are sincere together, sooner orter the secret will no longer be a secret." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue stared at the man in a daze and then said sorrowfully, "That''s right, there are no secrets in this world. It''s just hard to say."


    I just don''t know if I''ll have a chance to wait until my husband tells me the truth ¡­"My silly princess, you don''t need to think too much about it right now. You only need to remember one thing and I will definitely cure you!"


    Ye Fan said and pointed at Su Qingxue''s cheek.


    Su Qingxue looked at the man''s rxed smile and couldn''t help smiling, but seeing the bright red color on his hand, she couldn''t help but cry out, "Husband! Your hands are covered in blood! ""Aiya, it''s already dry, it''s not even on your face."


    <span>"No!" "Hurry up and wash up. I''ll get Qing''er to prepare some food!"


    The two chatted as they walked back to the courtyard. Even Ye Fan himself did not expect that thepetition would be settled so quickly.<span>However, to him, it was best to save some precious time.


    <span>He returned to the courtyard to take a bath and apany Su Qingxue to eat.


    When Gu Qing was serving at the side, he couldn''t help but stare at Ye Fan from behind.<span>In fact, she also secretly hid in a corner to watch the Large Competition. She was very clear that Ye Fan was deliberately hiding his strength.


    <span>However, what surprised her was that even without using true strength, she still possessed such terrifying battle prowess.


    "Darling, what do you think about that Xiao Luo?" At the table, Su Qingxue asked.Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "A pretty good girl, very powerful, very promising."


    <span>That was the truth of Ye Fan''s words. At least when he was eighteen years old, there was still a huge gap ¡­


    <span>Even if the two had grown up in different environments, Ye Fan still felt that he was not as talented as her.


    After all, Hua Xiaoluo did not seem to have any life or death situations, and he was purely training at home.


    "I have something to say to you, my husband, don''t be angry. I feel that my husband frightened her a bit when he was in the ring just now.


    "Pitiful, she seems to still be a child." Su Qingxue said rather sympathetically.Ye Fan muttered, "Really?" "She''s already eighteen years old right? I''m just touching her head. It''s not like I hit her."


    <span>"Husband, don''t you think that when your handnded on her head earlier, it was even more terrifying than a punch?" Su Qingxue was speechless.


    Ye Fan carefully thought back for a moment, and seemed to have some logic to it. He smiled and said, "Then what should we do? Wouldn''t it leave a shadow in her heart?"


    "What is a psychological shadow?" Su Qingxue was puzzled.


    "It means leaving a heart attack."


    "Hmm, it''s possible. This is the first time I''ve disyed myself on such a big asion, and the result is like this ¡­ ¡­" Su Qingxue sighed.<span>Ye Fanughed, "I say, princess, why do you seem to care about her?"


    <span>"I just feel that Hua Xiaoluo is very pure and seems very kind. If I was scared by my husband this time and have a heart attack in the future, wouldn''t that be too cruel?" Su Qingxue said seriously.


    Ye Fan asked, "Then what do we do?" You want me to apologize to her? "


    "Husband, you can have a chat with her. If there''s nothing else, it''s naturally for the best. If there''s a knot in her heart, you can enlighten her and she won''t have any problems ¡­"<span>Su Qingxue smiled and said, "It''s a good opportunity to build a good rtionship with a future genius swordsman of the Shen Long family.


    I feel that Hua Xiaoluo will be a great figure in the Divine Dragon n sooner orter. "


    Ye Fan finally understood. It was true that this woman sympathized with Hua Xiaoluo, but more importantly, she seemed to want him to build some connections within the Divine Dragon n.

 Chapter 2063

    2063


    At this time, within the Divine Dragon Martial Arts Practice Grounds, the other three arenas couldn''t continue fighting.


    This was because even the martial artspeting youth and the referee elders had already been attracted by Hua Xiaoluo.


    Below the arena, Qitong, Ling Mingjing, and the rest of the "young geniuses" who had been in high spirits and had seized first ce had looks of disbelief, despair, and unwillingness on their faces ¡­


    "That''s impossible... This ¡­ Where did this Flower Lanterne from? I''ve never seen her in Xuanyuan Academy! " Ling Mingqi was puzzled.


    "Sister Luo has never been to Xuanyuan Academy. She was very shy since she was young and didn''t dare to speak to strangers.


    "Uncle Hua has always been by my side. I''ve been studying since I was young and rarely went out," said Ji Wenhao with a frown.


    As descendants of the Ji family, they were slightly closer to the Hua family.


    "No wonder I haven''t seen her before, Wen Hao, didn''t you say there was such a powerful person?!"


    If you tell my brother earlier, you might as well prepare! " Ling Mingqi was upset.


    Ji Wenhao looked at Ling Mingjing with a helpless look on his face, "Brother Mingjing, I''m sorry." But I don''t know either...


    Since she was young, she had not seen Sister Luo fight with her at all. She must have been using the Hidden Dragon Art all the time because she was an introverted girl. "


    Ling Mingjing forced a smile and said: "It''s alright ¡­ ¡­ Even if we knew in advance, what could we do? "


    These words were filled with the thoughts of the other elite spirit sculpting practitioners.


    That''s right, their cultivation base was not even as good as theirs, not to mention that they had the battle prowess of Heaven Rank Sword Intent... Would knowing in advance work?


    There seemed to be no suspense for this year''s first ce?


    "It''s been so many years since the Hua family produced a talent, and now such a monstrous little girl appeared. The Hua family''s Patriarch sure hid his skills!"


    "That''s right... This was too suspenseful. Even if he was at the ninth level of Spirit Creation, he could make up for the difference with his bloodline and techniques.


    Heaven''s level sword intent... It''s impossible to stop them. As long as it''s not too big of a mistake, the Hua n will be the one to get the cing in the Immortal Pce! "


    "But this Ye Fan is really unlucky. He wanted to pick a good bully, but he turned out to be the current number one expert among the young people!"


    The group of elders continued to discuss and envy the Hua family. At the same time, they also felt that it was quiteughable for Ye Fan to lift a rock and smash his own foot with it...


    "Big brother is really unlucky..." Ye Shiqing was dumbfounded.


    "Like I said, you always stand by the river with your shoes wet! My brother is always smart! " Ye Danqing pped her thigh.


    "Darling ¡­" Su Qingxue''s eyes were filled with uneasiness as her heart tensed.


    At this moment, Ye Fan, who was on the stage, had a smile on his face as he looked at Hua Xiaoluo in admiration.


    This little girl, the moment she obtained the sword, the inferiority, cowardice, and shyness from beforepletely vanished!


    When she had obtained the sword, it was as if she had found her backbone, her confidence! Awakened the real soul!


    This meant that she really did like swords, and that she trusted her own way of the sword ¡­


    To treat the sword as one of his most trustworthy partners, that was indeed an outstanding sword cultivation aplishment.


    "Prince Consort Ye, do you really want to continue? "He might get hurt..." Hua Xiaoluo kindly reminded him.


    Ye Fan cleared his throat and said with a serious face, "I am the heir to the Northern Marquis Estate after all. I am a Divine Doctor and a Prince Consort.


    If you deliberately go easy on me, you are looking down on me! Hurry up, let me see your Heaven Level Sword Intent! "


    Everyone in the audience was speechless. They had never seen such a shameless person before, yet he actually boasted about himself in public!?


    Ye Huangtu and Ye Zhaoxuan were losing some face and their faces turned red ¡­


    Why was this kid still bragging at a time like this!? Wouldn''t it make everyoneugh even more if he lostter?


    However, Hua Xiaoluo took it to heart and felt that he should respect his opponent.


    "I understand. Then, I will use my flowery sword intent to fight Prince Consort Ye!"


    After speaking, Hua Xiaoluo tapped his foot and thrusted out!


    "Flowers dance!"


    The sword glows seemed to have transformed into dozens of swords as specks of cold light bloomed like flowers!


    Although his speed was extremely fast, in Ye Fan''s eyes, it was only this much.


    Ye Fan consecutively retreated over a dozen steps, then he moved in a snake shape and arrived behind Hua Xiaoluo!


    This coquettish and extremely agile movement made the audience feel a little dizzy from watching it!


    They suddenly realized, Ye Fan actually relied on his abnormal advantage, and actually had the opportunity to make aeback?!


    When Ye Fan mmed his palm against the girl''s back with true energy, a true essence shock wave from the fusion of the Sword Intent of the ninth level of the Spirit Creation Stage and the Heaven Grade could be felt!


    "Bam!"


    Ye Fan was directly pushed back more than ten meters!


    "Oh!"


    "That was close..."


    "This works too!? What kind of speed does this brat have!? "


    Everyone in the audience let out all sorts ofplicated exmations. They thought that Ye Fan was really going to go against the heaven''s will. It seemed like the gap between their cultivation levels was still irreparable!


    Only then did Hua Xiaoluo abruptly turn around, his gaze filled with astonishment. "Prince Consort Ye!" You. You are so fast! "


    "What a pity ¡­ "It seems like this is not enough to break your defense." Ye Fanughed.


    If he did not break down and did not use his sword intent, his strength would usually be at the peak of the Spirit Creation stage. Even with his little bit of true essence at the Core Formation stage, it would not be enough.


    However, disintegrating the Overlord''s Sword Intent, once it was used, it was immediately exposed... Now was not the time.


    Ye Fan pondered, it seemed that he had to use some other method.


    However, Hua Xiaoluo became even more cautious. He knew that his sword intent could not do anything to Ye Fan, who was extremely fast.


    The little girl''s bright eyes shed with an even more serious expression ¡­


    "Flowers blooming in the courtyard!"


    The golden sword intent transformed into countless starlight, howling as it filled the entire arena. In an instant, it had covered almost half of the arena!


    The golden dot of light was like countless flower buds as the Pear Blossom Thousand Trees suddenly bloomed!


    "Rustle! Rustle!"


    The moment the flower bloomed, countless fine sword intent beams shot out from the flower, attacking Ye Fan from all angles!


    "Bang bang bang bang! ¡­"


    The concentrated sky level sword intent was like a torrential storm. Itnded on the arena and let out countless explosive sounds, surging out an attack that could destroy anything and everything!


    When the nsmen saw this, they were both envious and amazed!


    This was obviously much more brilliant than Qi Tong''s de intent from before. As Hua Xiaoluo''s cultivation level continued to rise, the sword intent would surely grow more astonishing!


    The young geniuses all revealed looks of despair ¡­ How could he block this!? There was no way to dodge it!


    When everyone thought that Ye Fan was going to escape in a sorry state, Ye Fan didn''t move at all?


    "Roar!"


    A faint dragon cry spread throughout the arena. The Divine Dragon nsmen could not be more familiar with this; this was the result of awakening the dragon soul and stimting the dragon blood''s energy!


    A golden-red me shot up into the sky from Ye Fan''s body like a pir of light!


    Ye Fan''s eyes seemed to be about to erupt with golden mes, emitting a kind of wildness and craziness!


    His muscles had be exceptionally knotted, and his clothes were faintly bulging. It was as if his body had grown taller by a level!


    "Berserk Dragon Transformation!?"


    Suddenly, many people found out what kind of move Ye Fan had used, and they were all shocked by his crazy choice!

 Chapter 2067

    2067


    In the end, Su Qingxue did not have much hope for her Yin meridian. She only hoped that she could have more connections from a influential force and be more stableter on.


    Ye Fan felt a bit depressed in his heart. Could it be that his medical skills are so unconvincing?


    Ever since he had arrived in this world, he had spent almost every day studying and researching medicine. Compared to when he had studied surgical medicine back then, this was no less than it was back in the day.


    However, perhaps it was because they were both sword lovers, Ye Fan really admired that little girl Hua Xiaoluo.


    Even if it wasn''t to make connections, he was willing to go and take a look. He didn''t want that girl to have any psychological trauma.


    "I know, after the Large Competition ends, I will go and see her." Ye Fan said.


    Only then did Su Qingxue nod with satisfaction and give the man more food, "Husband, you ate more, lost a lot of blood, and made up ¡­ ¡­"


    "You just need to eat a little more. Aftering to Xuanyuan City, you''ve lost weight!"


    "How can I lose weight? Besides, I won''t get fat no matter how much I eat ¡­"


    Gu Qing, who was standing behind them, watched the couple eat so sweetly that she couldn''t stand to watch any longer. She could only pretend to clean up the ce, as if she couldn''t see anything at all.


    In the afternoon, Ye Fan also couldn''t be bothered to go to the scene of the Divine Dragon Competition. He predicted that Hua Xiaoluo would be the only one to take the top spot, so there was nothing to see.


    In this period of time, he had used all of his time to read the medical books and take notes.


    Su Qingxue looked at the man from the side. She was full of affection and didn''t make a sound.


    Only when it was dark did Ye Fan put down the pen in his hand, and looked at the dozens of newly concluded prescription, and said with a smile: "Now..." "When we return to the Imperial City, the third prince has sent the first batch!"


    "Husband, in these two months in Xuanyuan Academy, did you also need a good recipe for me every day?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "That''s right, why else would I go to the academy? Do I look like someone who needs to go to ss?" Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes became moist. She could not help but hold onto Ye Fan''s arm and lean on him.


    "I had thought that the heavens had treated me badly, but I didn''t expect that I would be able to marry such a good husband ¡­ "I have no regrets in this life ¡­"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Seeing that I am studying medicine so seriously, you should also have more confidence. You should give me some encouragement, don''t keep saying such unlucky words." Ye Fan reached out his hand and gently caressed the woman''s cheek.


    "Um... "It''s my fault. I won''t say such words in the future." Su Qingxue said guiltily.


    Ye Fan smiled as he carried the woman to hisp and asked, "Now you don''t need to read anymore, you don''t need to train anymore. You just need to wholeheartedly apany my princess, where do you want to go tonight?"


    Su Qingxue leaned against the man''s chest, meekly like a kitten, "Anywhere is fine, just being with my husband is fine."


    Ye Fan felt his heart ache. He didn''t know why, but after hearing this, it was as if Su Qingxue experienced the long wait on Earth after he left ¡­


    "Alright... Together ¡­ This time, we have to be together forever... " Ye Fan whispered, his eyes filled with determination.


    "En ¡­" Su Qingxue didn''t know what the meaning behind the man''s words were. She only smiled sweetly and closed her eyes.


    The air in the room was very quiet. Gu Qing came out to take a look and found the two of them embracing each other, so he tactfully retreated.


    Gu Qing felt a little bit ufortable. After arriving at Xuanyuan City, perhaps it was because Ye Fan didn''t need to go to school, but he felt too awkward as a concubine.


    During the whole day, Su Qingxue was actually tired as well. Not long after, she fell asleep in Ye Fan''s embrace.


    Ye Fan carried the woman to the bed, covered her with a nket, and then left a note telling the woman to go for a stroll on her own.


    Afterwards, taking advantage of the fact that the n was still paying attention to the finals of the Dragon God Competition, Ye Fan quietly left the city.


    After flying to a hidden valley hundreds of miles away, Ye Fan took out the Gravity Training Room.


    He hadn''t practiced the Mad Demon Dance these past few days, so it was a good opportunity for him to increase its power.


    The next morning, Ye Fan waspletely exhausted. Only after eating a stalk of Dragon Crystal Grass did he recover.


    He discovered that this crazy dance was simply an endless challenge, because as his body continued to disintegrate, the number of times and speed of practice would increase and he would also quickly tire.


    However, this was also what Ye Fan wanted to see. After all, he currently didn''t have any other methods to strengthen his body faster.


    Returning to the city, Ye Fan casually asked a few people, and after finding out where the Hua family lived, he went over.


    He had wanted to find a ce to spend his money, but when he walked past a quiet courtyard, he heard the sound of a girl crying inside.


    Ye Fan didn''t hold back, directly jumping onto the wall.


    Beside the pool, there was a girl with two ponytails sitting on a stone bench.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be puzzled, jumping down and asked, "Little girl, what are you crying for?"


    Hua Xiaoluo was startled. When she raised her head and realized that it was Ye Fan, she was even more astonished. Her eyes even revealed a hint of fear.


    "Ye ¡­" Prince Consort Ye? " Hua Xiaoluo stood up and turned around in embarrassment, "You ¡­ "Why are you here?"


    Ye Fan also didn''t hide anything, and said, "I was thinking, did I scare you yesterday, so I came to see you."


    Hua Xiaoluo turned her head in surprise and looked at Ye Fan. Her pretty face was filled with a confused expression.


    Never would he have thought that Ye Fan woulde looking for her on this matter.


    "You cry ¡­ It can''t be because I scared you yesterday, right? "I mean no harm, if I scared you, I''m sorry." Ye Fanughed.


    Hua Xiaoluo came back to her senses and shook her head with a red face, "No ¡­" No! Prince Consort Ye, don''t say that.


    "Really?" Then why are you crying? " Ye Fan asked.


    Only then did Hua Xiaoluo say with a look of distress, "I felt that I was too useless and let dad and the Hua family down.


    Prince Consort Ye had already left ¡­ I didn''t get first... It''s all my fault... "


    As she said this, the little girl was about to pinch her lips and cry again.


    Ye Fan was curious, "What?" Didn''t you get first ce yesterday? "How could that be? I don''t think anyone here is better than you."


    Hua Xiaoluo med himself and said, "The one who got first ce was Ren Zhuo of the Ren Family. He was at the eighth level of Spirit Creation and hadprehended the bow intent.


    Logically speaking, I won''t lose to him. But... "But I wasn''t able to adjust my condition well yesterday, and I haven''t been able to y well since then ¡­"


    "Oh? It turned out to be that fellow ¡­ The concept of archery is rather rare ¡­ "


    Ye Fan had some impression of this young man, and it was true that his strength was close to that of a falling flower, but he was also unclear as to what that person hadprehended, and it turned out to be the Bow''s Intent Domain.


    "Ren Zhuo spent his years in the Wilderness with the n caravan, learning archery on the prairie.


    "I''ve never participated in the Large Competition before. This year, he''s already eighteen, and he wants to try it out just like me..."


    Ye Fan stroked his chin, "Even if the bow intent is very rare, your sword intent can attack from afar, close to the point of defense, but the bow intent is only good at attacking from afar. Logically speaking, in the arena, you have the advantage."


    "Yes... I also know that I should be able to win, but yesterday, Ren Zhuo issued the battle cry of a barbarian on the prairie, cheering for himself ¡­


    When I heard. "I was scared, and then I was stunned for a moment..." As Hua Xiaoluo said this, she nced timidly at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fanughed awkwardly, finally understanding. This girl really did have a little shadow in her heart...


    Carefully thinking about it, Ye Fan said: "Little girl, although I have a reason for your loss, it''s mainly because of your ownck of resolution, so you can''t me anyone else, right?"


    Hua Xiaoluo wiped the corner of his eyes and nodded: "I know, I don''t me Prince Consort Ye ¡­ ¡­" "It''s just that I''ve let dad down. I''m very sorry ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed, walked up, and once again stretched out his hand, cing it on Hua Xiaoluo''s head.


    Hua Xiaoluo shivered all over, but when she raised her head, she saw Ye Fan smiling gently at her.


    "Look, it''s just touching the ground. Is there a need to be afraid?"


    Hua Xiaoluo shook his head. "I''m not afraid anymore ¡­"


    Ye Fan immediately put down his hand, smiled and said, "Little girl, actually, you could have beaten me yesterday. Do you know what the problem is?"


    Hua Xiaoluo shook his head again, "I don''t know ¡­" I feel that my sword intent ispletely useless against Prince Consort Ye ¡­ "


    "If it''s useless, how would I bleed?" Ye Fan asked.


    Hua Xiaoluo blinked as if she had thought of something.


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue and said, "How about this, as an apology to scare you, I will give you a gift."

 Chapter 2064

    2064


    "This kid!" When did you master the Berserk Dragon Transformation!? " Ye Huangtu and the other people of the Ye family were shocked.


    Even though after reaching the Fire Dragon Bloodline, in theory, one could use the Berserk Dragon Transformation.


    However, not everyone could use this move because it was simr to detonating the power of blood within one''s body, and was very difficult to control.


    In addition, it could coordinate with the Dragon Soul. If one was not careful, it was possible that one''s cultivation would go berserk, causing heavy injuries to oneself.


    Therefore, even nsmen who had reached the Fire Dragon Bloodline rarely practiced this technique, let alone casually using it.


    "Really?!" Even if it is the Berserk Dragon Transformation of the Fire Dragon Realm, can he still withstand it head on!? "


    "Although the Berserk Dragon Transformation can greatly increase one''sbat prowess, it isn''t enough to allow the body to withstand the Heaven Ranked Sword Intent of the Nine Resurrections Spirit!"


    The n members were all discussing this, and all of them felt that Ye Fan''s actions were too reckless and ignorant!


    But no matter what, at this moment, countless sword intents rained down from all directions like a rain of arrows!


    "Puff puff puff!"


    The sword intentnded on Ye Fan''s body, exploding out with blood!


    Indeed! Even though he had gone berserk, his defense was still broken!


    But! This kind of flesh wound waspletely eptable for Ye Fan.


    Blood sttered all over Ye Fan''s body, but he still did not obstruct Hua Xiaoluo as he rushed forward like an arrow!


    "This... How is this possible!? "


    Seeing Ye Fan charge forward with such unreasonable sword intent, even Hua Xiaoluo was stunned!


    Not only her, but all the other nsmen in the stands had their eyeballs about to pop out from their sockets!


    "Is this boy made of bronze skin and bones!?"


    "The berserk transformation of the Fire Dragon Bloodline actually has such a divine might!?"


    Including the Elders, everyone felt as if they had seen a new world. Did they underestimate the power of the Raging Dragon, or was Ye Fan just too abnormal?


    However, just seeing Ye Fan being drenched in blood and still rushing forward, many people felt their scalps go numb!


    This was truly ruthless!


    Hua Xiaoluo''s face turned pale. Realizing that the sword intent was not strong enough, she quickly sheathed her sword and chose to engage in closebat with the sword intent.


    "Flowers blooming!"


    As the sword swept out, the sword intent was like a shower of petals, forming dozens of floral brocades in front of Hua Xiaoluo!


    "Ah!"


    After Ye Fan estimated his body''s defensive capabilities, he immediately let out a furious roar, like an armored rhinoceros, or like a violent iron chariot, directly rushing into theyers of sword intent!


    "ng!" "ng ng! ¡­"


    Ye Fan waved his fists. It seemed like his body was covered by Zhen Yuan and bloodline power, but in reality, he was relying on the strength of his body to forcefully tear apart the sword intent!


    Even if the weakened version was disintegrated, it was still enough to let Ye Fan reach his long-range.


    Ye Fan''s battle experience could make up for the fact that he was a fledgling!


    Ye Fan had urately estimated that even if he forced his way in, his physical body would still suffer damage, but after having gone berserk dragon transformation, his body''s recovery speed would also increase greatly, so he had actually canceled out a lot of the damage.


    What he needed to do was to catch Hua Xiaoluo off guard!


    Sure enough, when she saw Ye Fan covered in blood, his fists were badly mutted, and he was still charging towards her, Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes were already filled with fear!


    "Bang!"


    With a muffled explosion of sword intent, Ye Fan, like a god of war who was burning in raging mes, or a bloody war general who had survived the battlefield, charged in front of Hua Xiaoling!


    Hua Xiaoluo was dumbfounded like a wooden chicken. It was as though his entire body had been frozen!


    In fact, she wasn''t the only one. The Martial Arts Practice Grounds was already eerily quiet. The only sound that could be heard was the moaning of the wind ¡­


    Everyone stared nkly at Ye Fan, who was currently a "boorish" Core Bearing Stage cultivator. His aura had alreadypletely suppressed the ninth level of the Spirit Sculpting Realm''s sword intent!


    At this moment, the falling flower was just like the light of a grain of rice. In front of Ye Fan''s scorching sun, the light waspletely concealed.


    "You lost..."


    Ye Fan''s hand, which was covered in blood, covered Hua Xiaoluo''s head...


    As scalding blood flowed down from his eyes, Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes turned red. He finally broke down!


    "ng ng!"


    The sword fell to the ground ¡­


    Hua Xiaoluo burst into tears, "Wow!"


    She really couldn''t hold on any longer. This battle hadpletely overturned her world, and she never thought that there would be someone as terrifying as him!


    She turned around and ran down the stage while crying ¡­


    "Father!" Little Luo was very scared! "Woo woo ¡­" Hua Xiaoluo hurried over to her father''s ce.


    The head of the Hua family also had aplicated expression on his face, but when he saw his daughter crying in fear, he quickly went up to hug his child, and then looked towards Ye Fan on the stage with a helpless and admiring look ¡­


    In reality, the Hua family did not seem to be angry or unwilling, because they were convinced of their defeat ¡­


    Ling Mingjing, Qi Tong, and the group of young talents looked like they were seeing Ye Fan for the first time. Their faces were already as white as paper ¡­


    Hua Xiaoluo actually lost? Then they ¡­ They didn''t even dare to think about it!


    In the judging area, the group of elders that were experienced and knowledgeable were all stupefied.


    "This Ye Fan..." Was this a genius? Or is brute lucky? "


    "This is simply illogical. Hua Xian''s strength isparable to someone at the 3rd level of the Long-range Habitat. This Ye Fan is at the Core Bearing Stage ¡­ Even if he had gone berserk, he shouldn''t have done it ¡­ "


    Yao Xing Zhi could not help but ask Feng Qinn, "Elder Feng... Do you think that the Berserk Dragon Transformation has such power? "


    At this moment, Feng Qinn''s gaze was iparably deep, staring straight at Ye Fan, and said: "At least..." If I were him, I would admit that I wouldn''t be able to do it. "


    Yao Xingzhi and the other elders nodded their heads in silence. They really didn''t understand ¡­


    The scene was very quiet. It was Ye Fan who turned his head and pouted his lips at the referee elder, warning him not to be in a daze.


    "Oh... Ye ¡­ "Ye Fan, victory!" The referee elder gulped in fear.


    Like most of the people present, the judges couldn''t believe what they had just seen...


    At this moment, the people from the Ye n finally burst into cheers!


    "Big brother! Big brother won! " Ye Hang did not care about the fact that his ribs were broken as he got up and waved his fist towards Ye Fan.


    "This brat ¡­" "You''re too reckless!" Ye Huang Tu scolded him, but the pride in his eyes was clear.


    Ye Zhaoxuan was ted. "Haha!" "This is the true heir to my house!"


    "Darling ¡­" Su Qingxue''s eyes glimmered as she looked at the man with aplicated gaze.


    "Big brother is too amazing!" He could even win like this! I might really be able to go to the Immortal Pce! " Ye Shuangqing and Ye Danchen, who were standing behind them, were almost dancing with joy.


    Ye Fan saw the endless cheers and apuseing from all directions, and wiped the blood off his face, his face showing a helpless expression.


    All of this was within his expectations.


    Perhaps to others, the Berserk Dragon Transformation would be difficult, but to a profound user like him who had disintegrated, the Berserk Dragon Transformation could be easily used even without training.


    In terms of an increase inbat strength, the berserk dragon transformation was actually inferior to disintegration. Moreover, it was restricted by the bloodline, and could only enhance the physical body and true essence.


    It didn''t seem like disintegration was the ultimate skill that allowed one to gain energy.


    Even so, as long as he could raise his power to the Eternal Hole level, he would have plenty of ways to defeat Hua Xiaoluo.


    Actually, if Hua Xiaoluo was like him and purely used sword intent, instead of using a mixed method of true essence sword intent, Ye Fan would probably have had a hard time resisting it.


    But unfortunately, for a sword cultivator who knows how to maximize the power of his sword intent, Ye Fan reckoned that other than himself, this "weirdo" who only pursues berserk strength, there is no other way in the world.


    "Fan''er!" Come here quickly, mother will treat your injuries! " On the other hand, Ji Su Xin was both happy and pained at the same time as she shouted out loudly.


    Ye Fan smiled and extended his hand to signal him to wait.


    With a leap, Ye Fannded down from the stage andnded firmly in front of Qitong!

 Chapter 2068

    2068


    When Hua Xiaoluo heard this, he quickly waved his hands. "No way, this is because my cultivation iscking, how can I ask Prince Consort Ye for a present? I can''t ept it! "


    Ye Fan smiled, "It''s not some heavenly resource, it''s not the kind of gift you think..."


    "What''s that?" Hua Xiaoluo asked curiously.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything, walking towards a weapon rack not far away, and took out a practice wooden sword from it.


    Hua Xiaoluo became even more confused. He did not understand what Ye Fan meant. Could it be that they were going topete in martial arts?


    "Little girl, I''ll only demonstrate it once. How much you can see through is up to you ¡­"


    Ye Fan reminded him once, and then said no more.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Fan sat on the ground and started performing the ancient sword techniques at a rtively slow speed.


    The moment Ye Fan stabbed out with his first sword, Hua Xiaoluo''s bright eyes widened!


    She felt goosebumps all over her body. She felt as if her soul was trembling!


    One stab, one stab, one push, one sweep, one sh ¡­


    Ye Fan''s every sword move, every step, every change in the details of his body was like a beautiful picture that was one with the heaven and earth!


    This kind of sword technique that was one with the sword and the heavens. Hua Xiaoluo had always been pursuing it, but he had never seen it with his own eyes!


    She didn''t know that although Ye Fan''s ancient sword techniques originated from the bronze sword artists in the ancient tomb, they were still extremely powerful.


    However, as Ye Fan''s mastery in the way of the sword became more and more profound, his ancient sword arts naturally far surpassed those bronze men.


    Ye Fan had actually long since turned the ancient sword techniques into his own interpretation of the way of the sword.


    At this moment, if Ye Fan were to perform too profound of a sword technique, Hua Xiaoluo would not be able to understand it, because the difference in cultivation level was too great.


    However, the Ancient Sword Technique, on the other hand, had to be exined from the basics. Actually, to a genius with high talent like Hua Xiaoluo, who was stillcking in understanding the basic path of the sword, it was extremely useful.


    If Hua Xiaoluo could learn one or two levels of the profoundness of the way of the sword from the ancient sword technique, then she would also benefit greatly.


    Of course, Ye Fan could also demonstrate it a few more times, but that would be a filling in duck teaching. If this girl remembered it too clearly, it would damage her own way of the sword.


    Therefore, no more, no less. Just this once, how much she couldprehend depended on herself.


    Hua Xiaoluo could not take her eyes off it and almost forgot to breathe. Her body was trembling nonstop, and she felt like her brain was not enough!


    There were too many vague mysteries which she wanted toprehend, and it made her hope that she would be able toprehend them all ¡­


    In just a short moment, Ye Fan had already put away his sword andpleted a demonstration.


    Only then did Hua Xiaoluo''s entire body go limp as he copsed onto the stone bench. His forehead was covered in beads of sweat.


    "Ye ¡­" Prince Consort Ye... You. Are you a sword artist too?! Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes were filled with worship as he asked.


    Ye Fan smiled and didn''t answer, and instead asked, "This gift, do you still like it?"


    Hua Xiaoluo was close to tears from excitement, "It''s too precious. It''s rarer than any other heaven and earth material ¡­" Can you let me see it again? "


    "No, just this one time. How much you canprehend will depend on yourself." Ye Fan was very determined.


    Hua Xiaoluo did not dare insist, and nodded: "I still need to think about it carefully, but I seem to have understood something ¡­" It was ¡­ "It''s just that I can''t say ¡­"


    Ye Fan said in a serious tone, "You don''t need to force yourself to remember your moves. Remember, that feeling..."


    The higher the level of the sword, the more emphasis must be ced on the ''Straight forward as well as supreme. There is nothing wrong with it, and there is nothing to be gained from it either ¡­ "


    Hua Xiaoluo listened intently as he muttered to himself. The more he thought about it, the more he found these words to be iparably mysterious ¡­


    The way she looked at Ye Fan was also filled with respect and gratitude.


    "Alright, since there is nothing else, I will be leaving first." said Ye Fan, turning to leave.


    Just after walking a few steps, Ye Fan suddenly thought of something, turned his head and said: "Oh ¡­ ¡­" Little girl, about the matter of meing here today ¡­ Don''t you remember to say anything. "


    Hearing that, Hua Xiaoluo did understand, and nodded: "I know, father often told me, the wood elementalist must destroy the forest... That''s how Father always protected me.


    Prince Consort Ye has never participated in the Large Competition before, so it must be because the Northern Marquis is protecting you, right? "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be happy, so it turns out that the Hua Family''s Patriarch had always held onto this line of thought, which was why he hid his daughter until today.


    However, it was true that the Hua family was a small family. If the other bloodlines knew that there was such a talented youngdy, it would not be good for Hua Xiaoluo''s growth.


    Of course, this probably had something to do with Hua Xiaoluo''s shy personality. She was like a child, maturing a littleter.


    "Anyways, as long as you know, I believe you will do as you say." Ye Fan waved his hand and said goodbye.


    However, Hua Xiaoluo hurried to catch up, and circled in front of Ye Fan, looking expectantly but nervously and shyly at the man.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "What''s wrong, little girl?"


    "Ye ¡­" Prince Consort Ye, you ¡­ Can you take me as your disciple? " Hua Xiaoluo asked in a soft voice, her face blushing, but her eyes were filled with sincerity and eagerness.


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was in a daze, this was something he had never considered before. He couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you suddenly think of acknowledging me as your master?" Because I just demonstrated a passage? "


    Hua Xiaoluo lowered his head and said weakly, "I was born and have always been small and skinny. I don''t really know how to interact with people, nor do I dare to go out with my brothers and sisters ¡­


    Father was afraid that I would be bullied, so he kept me at home to teach me how to read and write while he cultivates his martial arts ¡­


    When my mother was young, she loved to practice the sword. When I watched my mother practice the sword, I thought it was very beautiful, so I gradually began to like the sword.


    Later on, because Mom died during a battle with a demon beast outside in order to find precious medicinal ingredients, I started practicing my sword as I thought back to her ¡­


    However, I was the only one who practiced the sword at home. I always thought about it myself, so much so that I felt lonely when I practiced by myself.


    "Father knew that I haveprehended Sword Intent and he wanted to help me, but he was unable to understand it. Since he was unable to help me, he kept ming himself..."


    Ye Fan frowned, and a scene seemed to appear in front of his eyes. A little girl, over ten years old, silently practiced her swordsmanship by herself under a tree in the yard...


    "Prince Consort Ye, you are the first person to truly guide me. I only want someone to talk about training in the sword and be my master ¡­" Is it really impossible? "


    Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes were immediately filled with tears. Seeing that Ye Fan did not say anything, she dejectedly said, "Am I too stupid ¡­"


    Ye Fan hurriedly advised, "Ai ai, don''t cry, it''s not that I dislike you..." However... I''ve never confiscated a disciple, so I have no experience.


    Furthermore... "Your innate talent is quite high. I feel that even if you don''t acknowledge me as your master, you will have great achievements in the future."


    "Then... If I have any questions in the future, can I ask Prince Consort Ye? " Hua Xiaoluo asked.


    "No problem." Ye Fan was also happy to help this innocent little girl.


    A truly powerful warrior would never be stingy in teaching his special techniques to others. Even if Chi You were to break down and spread out his special techniques, it was enough to prove everything.


    A stingy person could not be a powerful expert. Knowing how to diligently and bitterly to train was the right path.


    "If that''s the case, then isn''t Prince Consort Ye like a teacher, able to dispel my doubts?" Why can''t you ept me as your disciple despite being a teacher? " Hua Xiaoluo found it strange.


    "Err ¡­" Ye Fan waspletely stunned.


    "I just don''t want to get the benefits for nothing. If Prince Consort Ye can be my teacher and treat me as a teacher, I can feel more at ease."


    "If Prince Consort Ye was worried about the burden of taking in a disciple, I swear that I won''t drag you down!" Hua Xiaoluo said sincerely.


    Ye Fan sighed, if he had nothing else to do, he wouldn''t mind taking in a disciple.


    However... He himself could not be considered to be very calm either, what if it caused his disciple to be injured, that wouldn''t be good either...


    Pondering for a moment, Ye Fan said: "How about this..." After a period of time, I''ll see if you have any improvements in the way of the sword.


    If you have indeed learned something, I will consider taking you in as my disciple. "


    When Hua Xiaoluo heard that, he immediately jumped in joy on the spot, "That''s great! Great! I will definitely practice the sword well! "


    "You little girl." Ye Fan smiled and patted the girl''s head, as if he was about to be beaten by her cuteness.


    Hua Xiaoluo puffed up his mouth. "Prince Consort Ye is obviously my age, but he keeps on calling mess. He''s just like a big uncle. It''s weird ¡­" However, once Prince Consort Ye bes Xiao Luo''s teacher, it won''t be weird at all! "


    Ye Fanughed out loud, "So that''s what you''ve been thinking about all this time..." "Haha ¡­"


    "Heh heh ¡­" Hua Xiaoluo also let out a carefree smile, his small face was filled with anticipation.

 Chapter 2069

    2069


    Returning to his own courtyard from Hua Xiaoluo''s ce, Ye Fan saw quite a few people waiting for him.


    Ye Huang Tu, his wife, and Ye Hang were there, chatting about family matters with Su Qingxue.


    "Fan''er, where did you go so early in the morning?" Ji Su Xin stood up and asked.


    Ye Fan said, "You didn''t go anywhere, but just went for a stroll. Are you looking for me?"


    "Brother, do you know the result of yesterday''spetition?" Ye Hang hurriedly asked.


    Ye Fan pretended not to understand, "Do you even need to think about it? Didn''t Hua Xiaoxiao get number 1?"


    "Haha, Hua Xiaoluo made a mistake in the finals. He caused a previously unknown Ren Zhuo to obtain first ce!"


    That brother is also very powerful. He actuallyprehended a rare bow, and fought his way all the way to the finals. His archery skills are simply dazzling! " Ye Hang excitedly said.


    Ye Fan saw that he had a look of great interest on his face, "It looks like your injury haspletely healed?"


    "This injury is nothing to our descendants of the Divine Dragon n!"


    Then, Ye Hang said with a look of admiration on his face, "Big brother, you were too powerful yesterday. I have never seen you be so brave since I was a kid!" Big brother, you''ve been keeping me from me so much in the past, but it turns out you''re actually this powerful! "


    Ye Fan smiled awkwardly, "Keep a low profile, safe ¡­" "Safety is important ¡­"


    "Humph!" He knew that it was safe to keep a low profile, yet he was still so overbearing yesterday? Did he really think that he could go against the rules?


    "After killing Qitong, although the Elders Guild has determined that Qitong was at fault and will not pursue the matter, we have to be careful of the Qi family''s people finding an opportunity to take revenge in the future," Ye Huangtu said with a frown.


    Ye Fan didn''t mind at all, and indifferently said, "If we don''t kill him, leaving him alive will be a hidden danger."


    Ye Huangtu narrowed his eyes and did not refute, "The Elders Guild has already passed the decision. Prepare yourself, we will head to the Immortal Pce tomorrow."


    "What!?" Ye Fan stared nkly, "I''m going to the immortal pce?" I... "I didn''t get first ce."


    "Fan''er, the person who will go to the immortal pce is the person with the highest chance of being recognized by a sage expert.


    Although you didn''t get first ce, your performance has already won the approval of the elders, and no one disagrees.


    Not only you, but also Hua Xiaoluo.


    "For the first time ever, the three of you eighteen years old young men will go together." Ji Susu said proudly.


    Ye Fan was somewhat at a loss. He still hadn''t decided whether he should go to the immortal pce or not.


    It wouldn''t be a big deal if he disguised himself. But wouldn''t it be much easier to expose his identity to a sage realm expert?


    "Don''t the others have any objections? Didn''t they say that there would be an extra champion? Suddenly, two more people appeared? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Ye Huang Tu humphed, "Two people have indeed been reced, but the quota isn''t absolute. Since a more suitable candidate has appeared, they wouldn''t dare toin."


    Ji Su said sincerely, "Fan''er, your father and I came early because we wanted to talk to you about some things you need to take note of during this journey to the immortal pce.


    Those who went with you, Ren Zhuo and Hua Xiaoluo, were the same age as you, so it''s not a big deal.


    The other three were Xun Er, Feng Ximing, and Elder Ji E.


    Xun Er and Feng Ziming are of the same generation as you, and they are not even thirty years old.


    They were the two most outstanding individuals among the younger generation of the n. They were both at the third level of the Empyrean level, and had high hopes of breaking through to the Heavenly King Stage.


    As for Ji Changao, she''s your elder brother. She''s the younger sister of the n leader, second level of the Heavenly King Stage, a pill refining genius of our Divine Dragon n.


    Your Aunt Chang''e was infected with a poison Gu because she met a viin when she was young, so she looks a little special.


    Don''t make a fuss about it when you see it, lest you make her unhappy.


    She was the number one Alchemy Sect of the thirty-six Blessed Paradises, the Sect Leader of the Alchemy Jade Sect, and the honorary disciple who took first ce in alchemy elixirs.


    Since she has already been to the Immortal Pce before, this time, she will be in charge of leading the team, so you have to get on good terms with her. "


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, Chang''e? Chang''e? The name was so simr, but it was ruined ¡­


    However, after hearing Ji Susu''s words, Ye Fan suddenly thought of something and asked, "This Aunt Chang''e specializes in alchemy, could it be that she also went to the immortal pce to learn alchemy?"


    "Yeah, the sage realm cultivators in the immortal pce all have unique skills. They don''t just fight and kill, they also teach those who are good at it.


    There was no ce in this world where one could be like an immortal pce, and one could find all sorts of sage realm experts to study. This was also the greatest charm of the immortal pce''s dao.


    Chang''e ''s appearance was ruined all those years ago, and no one in the n was able to cure her poison, so she had to painstakingly obtain pills.


    Afterwards, he received the first recognition of the sacred medicinal pill in the immortal pce and became an honorary disciple.


    "This time, if she can officially be a new disciple, then when she goes to the immortal pce, she won''t need to upy a spot anymore." Ji Su thought to herself.


    Ye Fan''s heart couldn''t help but surge! That''s right! How could he not have thought that those sage experts from the immortal pce would have a way to cure the Yin energy meridian severed!?


    This was indeed a valuable opportunity, even if it meant taking risks ¡­ It was worth it!


    "What a great ce... "Indeed, I have to go..." Ye Fan mumbled.


    "Smelly brat, listen up. The transmission of immortal qi through the immortal pce is an extremely valuable opportunity for cultivation."


    You have to do your best and not ck at all. Do you hear me? " Ye Huangtu said in a serious tone, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    Ye Hang was full of envy, "Big brother, when you learn something, remember toe back and tell me!"


    "Husband, don''t worry and go to the immortal pce. I will first return to the imperial city with father and mother and wait for your return at the Hou Mansion." Su Qingxue was quite happy for her man.


    Ye Fan was a little worried for the woman''s health, and asked, "Will this trip be a long one?"


    "The immortal pce is a long way to travel. Simply by going back and forth, travelling day and night, will take ten days."


    "When you get there, you will only be able to stay in the immortal pce for one month at the most. That means, in a short period of one month, it will not be two months at the longest," Ye Huang said.


    Although Ye Fan knew that the Great Wastnds World was very big, he was still somewhat amazed by the distance, "That far?!"


    "Hmph, and this is because the Immortal pce is rtively close to our battle. If those people from the Odin Empire were toe, it would take them close to a month''s journey." Ye Huang said.


    Ye Fan suddenly began to miss the teleportation spell in the void. If it wasn''t for Su Qingxue, he really wouldn''t want to go.


    "Fan''er, hurry up. Between the great battle and the Blessed Paradise, the majority of the mountains are ruled by demonic beasts.


    Although demon beasts rarely moved in the air, a demon beast with a high cultivation could also appear in the sky.


    "Every year, there will be cultivators that die tragically in the ancient forests, even if they are sage realm experts. You must be careful!" Ji Su Xin reminded Ji Hao seriously.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be startled, "It''s that dangerous?"


    Although he knew that the demonic beasts in the Great Deste World were muchrger than the humans, the human cultivators only upied a very small area.


    However, he never expected that the journey to the immortal pce would be so dangerous.


    "That''s why I told you to be careful. Although going to the immortal pce is a great opportunity, there are also risks.


    Even if the wind is strong enough, the danger will decrease. Thus, every year, the people who head to the Immortal pce will rarely encounter any mishaps. However, there are a very small number of people who are unable to return ¡­ " Ye Huang Tu said seriously.


    Ye Fan could only helplessly smile and nod his head. If by any chance, he would secretly ride his sword and run away...


    At that moment, Ye Huangtu thought of something and said, "Oh yes, about that Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son, Ao Han. This morning, his teacher, Principal Kong, called me to ask you something. I want to know what do you think ¡­"


    Ye Fan felt a bit strange, "What''s wrong with being arrogant?"


    Gu Qing, who had been silently standing behind Su Qingxue, revealed a concerned expression.

 Chapter 2070

    2070


    "From Dean Kong''s words, since Ao Han was unable to participate in this year''s Royal Sacred Examination due to the fact that he wore the body of a sinner, he should be washed of his crimes as soon as possible."


    Ao Han himself hoped to head to the front lines of the northern border as soon as possible to join some of our northern armies to umte military merits.


    Originally, I wanted to let you and Ao Han go together to the northern army to gain some experience. This way, your rtionship would be closer, and it would be beneficial to your connections in the future.


    But now, they wanted to go to the front line first ¡­ "This is different from the original n," Ye Huang said.


    Ye Fan understood what was going on. So they wanted him and Ao Han to be rades-in-arms"? So he could use this to build contacts with themon people?


    How could he have such an interest? He didn''t even bother to care about matters of arrogance and coldness. All he cared about was following Su Qingxue''s wishes.


    "If he wants to go and earn a great merit, let him go. I have a lot of things to do, so how could I care about him?" Ye Fan waved his hand.


    Ye Huang Tu thought about it and nodded, "True,pared to going to the immortal pce, the matter of being arrogant isn''t that important."


    "Dad, since Big Brother is so powerful, that Ao Han will definitely follow Big Brother wholeheartedly in the future. He''s in our northern army anyways, it''s impossible for him to escape!" Ye Hang also said.


    "Hang''er is right. We, the Northern Hou Mansion, do not need to deliberately fawn over anymoner." Ji Su thought.


    Ye Wangtu smiled, "Alright, I''ll contact Kong Zhuo right now and have that Ao Zhuo go to the frontlines ¡­"


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Imperial City.


    In a study in a quiet and secluded courtyard, the aroma of books assailed his nostrils.


    "Then, thank you, Master Hou. Hehe ¡­" This old man will definitely exhort this child to follow orders and abide by discipline, hehe ¡­ "


    A schrly man with a head of hairbed in a bun and a few strands of grey hair put down the phone. He wore a ck robe and had a in appearance. His eyes were iparably deep and refined as he put down the phone.


    "Teacher, did Marquis Zhenbei agree?" At this moment, Ao Han was standing in the study room with an expectant look on his face.


    Kong Zhuo nodded his head and said, "You can report to the military camp tomorrow. There will be a small group of people going to the front lines to replenish supplies. You will go with them and be arranged by others."


    "That''s great! Teacher, I will definitely umte enough military merits as soon as possible and return before the Sacred Royal Examinations! " Ao Han bowed with a serious look.


    Kong Zhuo sighed, "Ao Han, don''t think that the war in the north is too simple.


    You yourself came to the Imperial City from the Wilderness. The war between the Northern Army and the barbarians will never stop.


    Even though you are on the verge of death and can protect yourself under normal circumstances, it is still extremely dangerous if something goes wrong.


    This old man wishes for you to observe military discipline well and not waste your life for the sake of greed. "


    Tears welled up in Ao Han''s eyes. "Teacher, if not for the fact that you brought Shuang''er and I from the Wilderness to the Imperial City, we would have be lonely ghosts."


    "Because of my impetuous actions this time, I''ve caused a cmity, forcing my teacher toe into contact with these filthy nobles. I am truly ashamed of myself for grooming my teacher ¡­"


    "Heh heh... This old man has been an official for so many years, and it''s not the first time I''ve interacted with the n and aristocratic families.


    Although Zhenbei wants to use you to win over themoners, their Divine Dragon n is very proud, so they won''t deliberately do it.


    Just do your job, the rest. You don''t have to care too much ".


    Kong Zhuo walked up to Ao Han and ced both of his hands on the young man''s shoulders. "Child, this trip to the Wilderness is just nice for you to give your parents an incense stick."


    As for Shuang''er, I''ll take care of her for you. You don''t need to worry too much about her. If anything happens, I''ll naturally contact you ¡­. "


    "Teacher... Ao Han owes you too much. When he returns, he will definitely be admitted to the Sacred Royal Academy.


    In the future, be like teacher and benefit all themoners in the world, and repay teacher''s kindness! " Ao Han replied seriously.


    "It''s enough for me to have this kind of heart ¡­."


    Kong Zhuo looked at his disciple affectionately and nodded in satisfaction.


    After leaving Kong Zhuo''s residence, Ao Han returned to the courtyard of themoner district.


    Ao Shuang was in the middle of making some handmade fabrics to sell, and seeing her brothere back, she immediately got up and asked, "Brother! Have you made it to the front? "


    "Done, I will set off tomorrow." Gu Han said.


    "That''s great! If you go early, you can alsoe back early! " Ao Shuang said happily.


    Ao Han walked over and grabbed his little sister''s hand. Seeing the small wounds and red marks on her hand, he frowned in pain. "Shuang''er, I told you not to make it up. Your hand is injured."


    "We still have enough money, and I have a sry when I enter the northern army. I''ll send them all to you when the timees, so you don''t have to sell these."


    "Aiyah... Brother, it''s okay, I have nothing better to do, and besides, it''s better to save more money.


    "All these years you''ve spent so much on my medicine, I only spent it not making money, how inappropriate!" Ao Shuangughed.


    Ao Han knew he could not persuade his sister, so he gave up.


    He hesitated for a moment, then took out a sealed letter from his pocket and stuffed it into Ao Shuang''s hands.


    "Shuang''er, when Miss Gu returns to the Imperial City, hand this letter over to her for me ¡­ "We must give it to her personally." Gu Han said.


    "For Sister Gu?" Ao Shuang mischievouslyughed, "Brother... Could it be a love letter? "


    Ao Han''s face turned red instantly, but he hurriedly shook his head and replied, "No, it''s just that ¡­ Just to thank her for what she''s been doing for a while, after all, I''m going away for a while and I can''t thank her personally. "


    "Alright, I understand." Ao Shuo didn''t ask any further, smiling as she agreed.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Xuanyuan City, Ye Fan''s yard.


    Since he decided to go to the immortal pce, Ye Fan also realized that he wouldn''t be able to see Su Qingxue for at least a month.


    Although Su Qingxue looked happy for the man on the surface, there was a deep reluctance in her eyes.


    Thirty-six Blessed Paradises didn''t have any signal, so the phones were useless and the connection was broken.


    In the afternoon, Ye Fan had secretly contacted Chu Yunyao and told her his itinerary, telling her to be careful during this period.


    In reality, Chu Yunyao didn''t care too much. She had waited here by herself for fifty years, but it didn''t matter if they didn''t meet for one or two months.


    That night, Ye Fan did not read nor did he cultivate. He just naturally slept on the bed. It was the first time since their marriage that he hugged Su Qingxue and slept.


    Although they felt like they had thousands of words to say, the two of them didn''t know where to start. They could only enjoy a quiet night with the two of them.


    The next morning, Ye Fan walked out of his room. Su Qingxue was still sleeping soundly inside.


    Just when Ye Fan was about to go to the rendezvous ce, he suddenly saw a ck and white ball darting in from outside the wall. With a flop, it appeared in his arms.


    "Aooo!" Soup Dumplings gave a signal.


    Ye Fan smiled, "You want to go too?"


    "Aooo!"


    Ye Fan finally saw through it. Although this little fellow could be held by others, it wasn''t willing to be separated from him by too far. It was just that this was strange. How did it know that he was going to travel far?


    He pondered for a while, thinking that if he really wanted to keep Soup Yuan here, he wouldn''t be at ease either. If the incident of him stealing the demon beasts the other time were to happen, he might get into trouble.


    If it was going to be troublesome, throw it into his ring and apany Endless Night.


    "Alright then ¡­ "Then I''ll leave a message with Xianqing." Ye Fan let Rice Ball lie on his shoulder, while he left a message with his phone telling her not to worry.


    A man and a panda walked out of the yard and into the training field. At this moment, there were already more than ten people waiting there.

 Chapter 2071

    2071


    Other than the few who wanted to go with them, there were also people like Yao Xingzhi and Ji ChangGong. It was clear that they were here to send them off.


    "Ye Fan, you''re here!" Yao Xingzhi said with a smile.


    The group of people looked at Ye Fan withplex expressions, some were curious, and some also disapproved.


    It was obvious that these people had all seen Ye Fan''s performance in the Divine Dragon Competition the day before yesterday.


    Ye Fan nodded towards the group of people. Since he didn''t know most of them, he couldn''t be bothered to talk much.


    "Prince Consort Ye, good morning." When Hua Xiaoluo saw Ye Fan, he smiled and greeted him as if he had finally met someone he could talk to.


    Ye Fan looked at the little girl in a moon-white tunic with her ponytail swinging. Her cute appearance was indeed pleasing, so he also smiled and patted her shoulder.


    "It seems like you and Hua Xiaoluo don''t have a good rtionship, Ye Fan."


    Hua Xiaoluo''s face reddened a little, but she couldn''t help but look at the dumpling on Ye Fan''s shoulder and ask, "Prince Consort Ye, could this be the high-level demon beast, Bai Pi?"


    Everyone had actually long noticed that Ye Fan was carrying a little guy.


    "Yeah, if this little thing wants to go with me, I''ll take it with me." Ye Fan said.


    "So cute. I''ve only seen it in books before. Bai Pi is a rarely seen demonic beast." Hua Xiaoluo said with a face full of envy.


    "Ye Fan, this trip to the Immortal Pce is a long one. If you bring along a young White Grizzly beast and something happens, I''m afraid you won''t be able to take care of it."


    "Why don''t you stay in the n and let your family watch for you?" Yao Xingzhi advised.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "It doesn''t matter, since I dared to bring them with me, I can naturally take good care of them."


    To the side, there was a man with short hair wearing a ck leather coat and carrying a ck iron bow on his back. His eyes were quite sharp as he looked at Ye Fan.


    "Although White Grizzly is a high level demon beast and there are very few of them, he who has yet to open his spiritual wisdom to cultivation iszy and gluttonous, and his ability to protect himself is extremely poor.


    Bringing along an uncultivated White Grizzly would be a huge source of trouble if someone who liked demon beasts took notice of him.


    In the Wilderness, there were a few nobles who liked to adopt and use White Grizzly as their pet. In order to fight over a rare White Grizzly, there were many who would kill and rob.


    Although the thirty-six Blessed Paradises were not as dangerous as the Ancient Demon Abyss, not all of the cultivators there were friendly.


    "If you bring Whitesnow with you, there''s a high chance that you''ll attract disaster to yourself," the young man said.


    Ye Fan knew that this man was Ren Zhuo, who had obtained first ce in the Large Competition.


    It was said that he had been to the Wilderness with the n''s caravan, no wonder why he looked so knowledgeable and knowledgeable despite being young and old.


    This kid''s bow also seemed to be a spiritual weapon. Although its grade wasn''t high, it was still very rare.


    This person didn''t want to put the bow into his storage ring. From how he carried it on his back, it was clear how much he loved the bow.


    "Don''t worry, if someone is really going to steal it, I will deal with it myself." Ye Fan said with a calm smile.


    Actually, Ye Fan also didn''t really understand. It was reasonable to say that Rice Ball had opened his mind early on. Moreover, the Alligator Dragon King had been able to snatch the Dragon Crystal Grass, which showed that Rice Ball wasn''t weak.


    But why couldn''t he feel the slightest bit of the demonic beast''s cultivation?


    What was even weirder was why the Soup Dumplings were so small in size. Even though it had been eating the entire time, it had not grown at all.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan had the experience to nurture little Lu Wu, and he remembered that back in the South Pole, the fat tiger suddenly grew big and blocked the attack of the fake Shakyamuni.


    Perhaps this Soup Dumplings would also change in this way?


    "Hmph, do whatever you want." Seeing that Ye Fan wasn''t going to listen to him, Ren Zhuo couldn''t be bothered to say anything else and turned his head away.


    "Hehe, Ye Fan, let me introduce you a bit more. These two are Xun Ce and Feng Ximing, both of whom can be considered your peers, your brothers and sisters." Yao Xingzhi said.


    With his long hair and handsome appearance, he wore a fur coat, and the corner of his mouth hung a charming smile. His eyes revealed a trace of arrogance.


    Feng Ximing, on the other hand, looked like he lived in the old city. He wore simple clothes and had a simple appearance. It seemed like he was a very rich person.


    Ye Fan thought about how they had traveled for quite a long time and decided that their rtionship should not be too awkward. Thus, he smiled and greeted them, "Brother Xun, Brother Feng, hello."


    Feng Ximing nodded in return.


    "After all, he''s the Young Marquis of Zhenbei and also the Prince Consort. He''s really casual when ites to our race''s brothers and elder brothers." Xun Ce said sarcastically.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, this guy isn''t just trying to stir up trouble. What was wrong with asking?


    Even if Ye Fan was just a small fry like him, if he pissed him off, he could just kill him in the middle of the road and throw him to the back of the mountain...


    Thus, he grinned and said, "Even if I was in front of the Emperor, I wouldn''t even need to bow down.


    After all, my identity isn''t ordinary. You should be contented with how I greeted you... If it wasn''t for the Great n Elder''s introduction, I wouldn''t even know who you are. "


    "You ¡­ What did you say!? " Xun Er was one of the most outstanding people within his n. He was at the third level of an Empyrean before the age of 30. When had he ever been treated with such contempt!?


    Ye Fan sneered, "What, could it be that I said the wrong thing?" I am God of Poetry, Divine Doctor, Young Marquis, Prince Consort, what about you? "What are you?"


    "Stinking brat!" You want to die!? " Xun Er''s handsome face immediately revealed a hint of viciousness.


    Yao Xingzhi immediately gave a heavy cough, "Everyone shut up! Why are you making such a ruckus in such a good day!? "


    Ji ChangGong also frowned and said, "Xunce, Ye Fan, going to the immortal pce is not child''s y. Even if you guys don''t like each other, don''t dy matters!"


    At that moment, a slightly hoarse female voice was heard ¡­


    "Don''t worry, big brother. I will teach them a lesson if they dy things."


    Ye Fan turned his head and saw a woman wearing a long grey robe with a white scarf wrapped around her face, revealing only her phoenix eyes, walking over.


    "Haha, Chang''e, I''ll be relying on you to lead the way and take care of me. This time, the ones who are going are all your juniors. If not, you can discipline them."


    With a cold and fierce gaze, Ji Changao nced at Ye Fan and Xun Er and said, "Since everyone is here, let''s head out. I''ll lead the way, and you guys just follow me."


    Naturally, no one had any objections. The five men followed after Ji Changao as he jumped into the air and soared into the air.


    Although Ye Fan felt that Yu Feng was a bit too slow, he couldn''t go alone this time, so he could only patiently take out a medical book.


    To Ye Fan, this kind of flying speed was like ying around, not even affecting his reading and thinking.


    Seeing Ye Fan fly while reading, Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes were filled with even more admiration.


    However, when this scene fell into the eyes of Xun Er and the others, they felt that Ye Fan was too good at "pretending." The more they saw, the more they felt that he was not pleasing to the eye.


    It was as if she was trying to reach a safer ce, so she kept climbing higher and higher.


    By the third day, they were already tens of thousands of meters in the air.


    The temperature of the surrounding area was below 0 degrees Celsius. If it wasn''t for the protection of a cultivator''s true essence, it would be impossible for them to survive.


    "Right now, we should have already left the Great Conquest Realm. Beyond that is the ancient forest that is dominated by demon beasts.


    Although demon beasts don''t usually move around at our high level, you guys still need to be on high alert.


    If there is any danger, do not panic and respond calmly... Do you know? " "Senior, this is ¡­" Ji Changao sent a message from the front.


    "Yes!" Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Ye Fan took out a piece of dried meat and stuffed it into the Soup Dumplings, feeling helpless.


    In three days, this little guy had finished eating all the food he had stored up. If this continued, it would take another seven days or so. How was he supposed to feed it if it didn''t have anything to feed it?


    Just when Ye Fan was at a loss, he noticed that Hua Xian and Ren Zhuo''s faces didn''t look good, and their protective true essence was also a little weak.


    "Little girl, what''s wrong? Tired? " Ye Fan asked Hua Xiaoluo.


    Hua Xiaoluo nodded shyly, "I ¡­" This is the first time I travelled so fast ¡­ "


    Elder Ji, who was standing in front, frowned and said, "I was careless. Thest time we travelled, all of us were in the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm ¡­


    And you''re only in the spirit sculpting realm. Running high in the sky for three days has indeed consumed quite a bit of your true essence ¡­


    "In this way, before we go too deep into the forest, let''s first go down and rest for a few hours, then we can take care of ourselves and head back on our journey. We''ll try to fly past the most dangerous area in three days."


    Hearing this, Hua Xiaoluo and Ren Zhuo heaved a sigh of relief. Their cultivation bases were not as high as the other three Heaven Stealing cultivators. Furthermore, they had not yet been amodated by Ji Chang-''e''s speed, so the consumption was too great.


    Ye Fan was also very happy. He was not tired, but Tang Yuan didn''t have any "cat food", so he took this opportunity to go hunting in the forest.

 Chapter 2072

    The group of sixnded in the ancient forest, immediately alerting many birds and beasts.


    <span>Although Ye Fan went to the Twilight Forestst time, he felt that the ancient forest this time was even more primitive than the twilight. Some of the surrounding trees were already as thick as a pir that could support the sky.


    <span>"Just circte your energy and rest. Eat these three pills!"


    As she spoke, Ji Changao took out three purple pills and threw them to Ye Fan, Hua Xiaoluo, and Ren Zhuo.<span>Ye Fan looked at the pill and discovered that it was much more exquisite than the pills he had seen in the past. It was smooth and exquisite, with a mysterious light hidden within.


    It seemed that this Ji Chang''e was indeed an alchemist expert. No wonder she was recognized by the Pill Saint.


    <span>Ye Fan actually didn''t need to take it, but in order to feel the effects of this pill, he still took it.


    When he sat down cross-legged and started cultivating, he felt the absorption and conversion efficiency of the spiritual energy suddenly increase. The Golden Elixir in his dantian clearly sent out a joyful signal.<span>This pill was a lot more advanced than the ones he had made himself. Thinking about it, he really wasted quite a lot of good herbs.


    "Aooo!"


    Soup Yuan called out, causing Ye Fan to open his eyes.<span>Ye Fan patted the little guy''s head, stood up and said, "I''ll go find some food for him, he''ll be back in a while."


    <span>"This White Grizzly Demon Beast of yours isn''t starved to death, so if you don''t hurry up and recover your true essence and run out to find food for it, I might not have the time to save you if I encounter a powerful Demon Beast."


    <span>"No problem, I can handle it myself."


    <span>Ye Fan was toozy to say anything more, and with the help of Soup Dumplings, he dashed out in a sh.


    <span>Long''e didn''t even have time to react before she discovered that Ye Fan had already run far away!?


    She couldn''t help but be shocked by Ye Fan''s speed, but then her eyes immediately filled with anger, "That stinking brat! You actually do not take my words seriously!? "


    "Aunt Chang''e, I don''t think we should bother about him. This brat is extremely arrogant and bullies his own talents. He doesn''t even respect you as an elder at all."


    If he himself dies here, he asked for it. We can all testify that it is none of your business! " Xun Zheughed.


    <span>Ji Changao coldly nced at Xun Ce, then looked at Hua Xiaoluo and Ren Zhuo, who were trying their best to recover. He thought to himself: Why do I feel that Ye Fan, this Core Formation cultivator, doesn''t seem to show any signs of exhaustion?


    After running for a distance in the forest, Ye Fan was still unable to find any suitable demon beasts.


    <span>"Rice Ball, what do you want to eat? Go find it yourself, I will follow you." Ye Fan picked up the Rice Ball on his shoulder and threw it on the ground.


    <span>Although Rice Ball was unwilling, seemingly toozy to run, he could only sniff it due to his hunger.


    After searching on the ground for a while, she suddenly raised her head and a trace of light appeared in her eyes.


    <span>"Aooo!"


    Soup Dumplings ran like a ck and white ball. In a sh, he leaped out like a wisp of smoke!


    <span>Ye Fan followed closely behind, running for more than ten miles in a row. After crossing over a hillside, a cliff appeared in front of them.


    <span>Looking down, the sea of mist churned and turned into a vast expanse of whiteness.


    If he hadn''t seen this ce, Ye Fan wouldn''t have known that this area had such a high altitude.


    "You mean you want to eat below this?" Ye Fan asked."Aooo!" Sesame Rice Ball nodded and then jumped onto Ye Fan''s shoulder, using his furry ears to rub against Ye Fan''s face.


    "You little thing, you even learned how to act like a spoiled child, you must have learned it from Qing''er."


    Ye Fan smiled, summoned a flying sword, and rode it down into the sea of clouds.<span>It was like flying down three thousand feet. After passing through thick clouds, Ye Fan finally noticed that there seemed to be a tform below.


    <span>However, when he looked closer, he was instantly stupefied ¡­


    This "tform" was circr, and was built on a thick and ancient cliff along with arge number of thick vines. It was all made up of some tenacious vines and vines.A light golden oval-shaped egg that was three meters tall and two meters wide was lying there heavily ¡­


    This was actually a bird''s nest!?


    Ye Fannded and looked at the huge egg that was even bigger than him, not knowing whether tough or to cry, "You''ve changed your taste, not eating meat, you''re going to eat eggs now?"<span>On the other hand, Rice Ball impatiently jumped onto the egg and was about to open his mouth to bite it, but because the surface of the egg was too smooth, he actually couldn''t stand properly and rolled down from the egg''s shell.


    <span>The unwilling Rice Ball hugged the eggshell, scratching and biting at it, but the only thing he bit off were some pieces of the eggshell.


    "Alright, alright, this is not the way to eat it. I''ll cook it for you and give it to you to eat slowly on the way."


    As Ye Fan said this, he put the huge egg into his own storage ring.


    He wondered, if he really put the huge egg in the ring that imprisoned Ye Weiyang, who knew if that woman would be scared.


    But after thinking about it for a bit, he decided against it. With Endless Night''s crazy personality, he might just shatter the egg.Taking away the egg, Ye Fan felt that it would be a bit unreliable to stay in the vicinity.


    Such a huge egg ¡­ How big of a demon beast would it take toy it down? It would be bad if it was discovered.He was not afraid of the beasts, mainly because it would be troublesome for him to deal with them. Furthermore, he had enough ingredients, so there was no need to kill more. It would be a bit excessive to steal the eggs and kill the mother bird.


    <span>The egg couldn''t be found by those people, so when Ye Fan went back, he changed his direction.


    <span>Although this egg is very big, Ye Fan still has ways to deal with it.


    <span>He only needed to find a ce with water, dig arge hole and ce the egg inside. Then, he would boil the egg with hot rocks. After a while, the egg would naturally be cooked as well.


    <span>It was best to find a hot spring, but luck was naturally not good.


    Not long after, Ye Fan stopped by a stream and began cooking ording to the n.


    Soup Dumplings was not idle either. As he was extremely hungry, he went to the stream to catch a few fish and let Ye Fan roast them as well.


    While eating the roasted fish, Ye Fan stared at the boiled egg. Actually, he knew that it would be faster to ughter one or two wild beasts, but he also wanted to taste the taste of such a big egg.


    Just as he was boiling the egg, Ye Fan suddenly sensed that there was a fight in the distance?<span>True essence violently surged outwards. As soon as he sensed who it was, he immediately recognized that it was several members of the Divine Dragon Family!


    <span>Ye Fan knitted his brows, bringing along Rice Ball as he flew with his sword. At a certain distance, he finally clearly saw the scene in front of him ¡­


    A gigantic bird that looked like a golden eagle but had a wingspan of over a hundred meters, was covered in dark golden feathers, and had a metallic luster.


    <span>Ye Fan awkwardly touched his forehead. He didn''t need to think to know that it was definitely the mother bird. After discovering that the egg was gone, she came out to find it first and met Ji Changao and the others.


    What surprised Ye Fan was that these few people, including the King of Sky and the two Supreme Elders, along with two Spirit Creation Realm warriors, were actually suppressed by this giant bird?!


    Ji Chang''e and the rest tried to fly into the sky, but the giant bird only pped its wings and started to create strong gusts of wind, making it impossible for the five of them to stabilize themselves in mid air!


    <span>One after another, streams of true essence rushed towards the giant bird. However, the dark golden wings on the bird''s body were as tough as steel armor, yet its true essence was unable to prate through?!


    <span>From this, it could be seen that the battle power of this giant bird demon beast was at least on par with that of a Heavenly King!


    "Release the dragon''s might together!" Ji Changaomanded the few of them.


    Everyone obeyed. They all had awakened dragon souls. At this moment, they woke up at the same time. Golden mes flickered in their eyes as the might of five dragons spread out like a dragon''s roar, resounding through the forest!

 Chapter 2073

    Ordinary demonic beasts were naturally afraid of dragons, and the might of dragons of the five of them increased greatly.


    <span>"Hehe!"


    <span>The giant bird let out a sharp cry, filled with violent rage. It was not scared even in the face of the dragon''s might!


    <span>He continued to dive down, using his sharp, de-like ws tounch a fierce pounce on Ji Changao!


    <span>A look of panic appeared in Ji Changao''s eyes as he quickly dodged. The sharp ws lifted up arge amount of sand and dust from the ground!


    The wings of the giant bird were like knives cutting off arge amount of nts, and the iparably heavy trees fell down one after another!


    The ancient mountain forest was a mess. He could not bear the rage of this giant bird.


    "What kind of demon beast is this!?" How could it be so powerful!? " The calm Feng Ximing''s face also turned pale.Ren Zhuo held the xuan iron bow in his hand and shot a golden arrow at the giant bird, which brought along a whirlpool of true essence!


    <span>"Bam!"


    The arrow directly shattered,pletely unable to pierce through the bird''s wings!


    Ren Zhuo''s eyes revealed a trace of helplessness, "This should be a mature, high level demon beast, the Iron Feathered Golden Eagle!


    This kind of demon beast was iparably cruel! Once you be an adult, even if you do not have spiritual wisdom, you will still be difficult to deal with! "


    He had once heard of a barbarian tribe being exterminated by a golden condor on the prairie. This showed just how powerful that bird was.<span>"This Iron Feathered Golden Eagle has opened its spiritual wisdom, and its cultivation is profound!


    Haven''t you discovered that it has been blocking us all this time and doesn''t even give us a chance to leave!? "


    She knew that she would not be able to hold on any longer, so she immediately ordered, "All of you, hold your breaths!"


    When the others heard this, they knew that Ji Chang-er was trying to use some special method. They hurriedly dodged while holding their breath.


    After a fierce gust of wind, Ji Changao activated his Dragon Wings and quickly flew up into the air. He then took out three ck walnut-sized balls from his storage bag.<span>"Bang bang bang!"


    Under the stimtion of true essence, the three spheres exploded, scattering out three clouds of ck fog!


    <span>A hint of disdain appeared in the eyes of the eagle. It pped its wings and soared into the sky. It spun in mid-air and dispersed the ck mist!


    "Extremely foolish human cultivator! You want to scheme against this sovereign with just that little bit of power? "The golden condor transmitted a message directly into the consciousness of the five onlookers!


    The five of them instantly had ugly expressions on their faces! Indeed! This condor already had a very high cultivation base!


    However, since she could understand the humannguage, she quickly asked, "We were just passing by. Why are you forcing yourself on us?"The Iron Feathered Golden Eagle coldly replied, "Just passing by? Wicked human cultivators, do you really think this sovereign is so easily deceived!? "


    Without waiting for the five to ask any further questions, the whole body of the Iron Feathered Golden Eagle emitted a dazzling white-gold brilliance!


    In an instant, each feather of the golden eagle seemed to be covered by ayer of sharper des, which were iparably cold under the sunlight!<span>The Golden Eagles soared high into the sky, lowered their heads, andunched a dive!


    <span>This time, he was more than twice as fast as before. The sound of breaking air was extremely ear-piercing!


    "Boom!"<span>The golden eagle crashed into the ground like a giant meteor. Violent astral winds rolled out in all directions. All of the wind was like steel des, smashing into the true essence shields of the five martial artists!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Hua Xiaoluo''s Spirit Sculpting cultivation could not withstand the impact of this power and was directly sent flying. She was hit by the wind in midair, and her clothes were dyed red!


    The three people who were closest to Ji Changao were feeling extremely ufortable as well. They wanted to fly up and escape, but the golden eagle''s speed was not as fast as them. They wanted to counterattack, but they were unable to break through the golden eagle''s defense.What was even more terrifying was that when the eagle crashed into the ground, it did not do anything. It pped its wings and stood firmly on the ground, pping its extremely sharp wings at the crowd!


    "ng!" "ng!"


    The strong winds raged unceasingly, cutting the fallen trees in half.


    <span>Ji Changao and the rest tried their best to avoid the attack, trying to get out of the area they were in.


    However, their bodies were too minuscule in front of the golden eagles. Their wings spanned over a hundred meters. With just a slight block, they would be able to cut off their escape routes.


    <span>Their attacks were ineffective against the golden eagles. The golden eagles only needed to hit them once, and that could be fatal!


    "If this goes on, we will all die! Flowerfall! Ren Zhuo! You guys find a chance to run first! We''ll hold it back! " Ji Changao gave the order."Yes sir!" Ren Zhuo immediately agreed. His strength was of no threat to the golden eagle, and keeping it was useless.


    <span>However, Hua Xiaoluo endured the pain and cried out, "But Prince Consort Ye hasn''te back yet!"


    "What time is it! "Don''t bother about that brat if he''s courting death!" Ji Chang''e said angrily.<span>However, Xun Er''s face was full of anxiety as he said, "Aunt!" Their cultivation bases were low, so they wouldn''t be able to run far! Let''s run first! "


    "Shut up! "Coward!" "Don''t you think you can run away if no one drags you?!"


    <span>However, the Iron Feathered Golden Eagle''s eyes revealed a fierce light, "None of you should even think of escaping! Anyone who dares to touch this sovereign''s thing will die! "


    <span>Just as the Golden Eagles nned to continue their fierce attack, from the sky far away, a gold like ball of light suddenly flew towards them!


    <span>This ball of light was emitting a terrifying pressure, which made Ji Changao and the others feel even more inconceivable!


    <span>"What is this!?" How is this possible!? "


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes widened, "It''s sword intent!?"


    Fear appeared in the eyes of the golden eagle as it pped its wings and soared into the air, trying to dodge the attack!


    However, the menacing ck greatsword, with a golden sword intent, was as fast as lightning!


    "Bam!"<span>The ck greatsword pierced through the outer edge of one of the golden eagles'' wings, creating a bloody hole!


    Although therge wings had arge attack range, it was still a problem to dodge them quickly. In the end, he could not dodge them!


    "Hehe!" The Golden Eagles let out a miserable cry as they were in excruciating pain.<span>Ever since it became an adult, its defense had never been broken through!


    This mysterious person''s attack made it so it did not dare to stay any longer. It turned its head and flew up into the air. Even if its wings were still bleeding, it did not care!


    The five of them did not rx even a bit as they watched the golden eagle leave in a panic.They anxiously looked at the huge ck sword that was stabbed into the ground. The owner of this huge sword was even more terrifying than the golden eagle!


    They looked into the distant sky and only saw vague shadows. They also saw a man in white clothes, but he seemed somewhat blurry.


    The man in white, was naturally Ye Fan. After changing his clothes and changing his appearance, he saw that the situation was not good and quickly threw out a Rising Dawn Star.


    In order to ensure that he could break through the defense of the Golden Eagles, he had even intentionally split into twoyers. The effect was not bad.<span>He did not intend to kill the giant bird on purpose. It was fine as long as it could save a person. In fact, he only cared about Hua Xiaoluo''s life and death.


    <span>With a wave of his hand, the ck greatsword, sensing the call from afar, flew back at high speed.


    Ye Fan withdrew his sword, and didn''t intend to go over to say anything to the five people. He pretended to be a passing person, turned his head and left.


    <span>The five of them were shocked when they saw the swordsman leaving.


    <span>"Who is this person?" This far away, it can actually break through the Iron Feathered Golden Eagle''s defense!? " Feng Ximing''s face was full of surprise.


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo muttered in fascination, "Just now, my sword was trembling. That person seems to be an emperor level sword intent!"


    "What!? Overlord level sword intent!? How is that possible? Ever since ancestor Xuanyuan began, I haven''t heard of anyone whoprehended an emperor level sword intent! " Xun Er shook his head, unable to agree.


    Hua Xiaoluo pouted. She did not feel that she was wrong, but she did not dare to say anything else ¡­


    Ji Changao narrowed her eyes. She was starting to believe Hua Xiaoluo''s story. She thought about the Monarch level sword master that the senior executives had talked about. The younger generation did not know much about this.


    She had spent most of her life immersed in concocting pills, so she did not know much about sword intent. She did not dare to jump to a conclusion, so she could only find an opportunity to ask about it after she returned.<span>"It must be a passing expert who has helped us out. Let''s hurry up and leave. If that golden condores back, we''ll be in big trouble!" Xun Te was in a hurry to leave.


    "But Prince Consort Ye ¡­" Hua Xiaoluo hesitated.


    "Prince Consort Ye Prince Ye Ye Ye Prince Consort! Who is he to you!? You are so concerned about him, could the five of us not be more important than him alone!? " Xun Er was furious.<span>Hua Xiaoluo shrank back out of fear as her eyes welled up with tears. She no longer dared to speak.


    "Now that things have progressed to this point, finding that kid is also dangerous. You shouldn''t stay here for long."


    Ji Changao sighed and flew into the air. He then used his primeval essence to cut three ravines on the ground and formed an arrow.<span>Then, he carved a line on a tree to the side: If you meet a demon beast, go ahead. If you see a word, quickly follow.


    <span>After leaving that message, Ji Chang-er said, "Alright, let''s go first. We''ll slow down our pace for the day and see if he can catch up with us.


    If he can''t keep up, he can''t me us. After all, going to the immortal pce is risky in the first ce!

 Chapter 2074

    2074


    The five didn''t dare to waste any time and quickly left.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t care at all. First of all, he was very fast to control the speed of his sword.


    Secondly, Ye Fan didn''t think that a single person would be in danger. Anyway, if they really met with any danger, these five people would just be useless.


    In fact, it was just like ordinary people who needed the help of firearms to deal with wild beasts.


    If a cultivator did not have a powerful cultivation, it would be very difficult to deal with demonic beasts of the same level, or even weaker ones.


    The innate constitution of a human was really not that great. It was only by working hard the day after tomorrow would they be able to survive in such a harsh environment.


    After Ye Fan came to the Great Deste World, he gained a better understanding of the strength of demon beasts.


    He could deal with that golden eagle this time, but there would definitely be many stronger demonic beasts. He had to be mentally prepared as well.


    Ye Fan thought as he unhurriedly returned to the river where he had cooked the eggs.


    Looking at the crater that had been boiling for a long time, he was looking forward to it.


    What made Ye Fan surprised was that this huge dark golden egg, after being heated, started to turn red all over.


    Not only that, but beautiful patterns also appeared on the surface of the egg. It looked like a cloud, like the sunset in the sky.


    "Hiss ¡­" This egg is quite pretty, sigh... "It''s such a pity to eat it," Ye Fan muttered.


    On the other hand, Rice Ball was squatting on the floor. His little eyes revealed a hint of doubt, as if he wasn''t in a hurry to eat the egg.


    Just when Ye Fan sat down and was about to let the boiling water boil for a while longer, he suddenly heard some movement from inside the egg.


    "Duk Duk..." "Duk Duk Duk ¡­"


    Ye Fan was shocked and hurriedly stood up!


    Could it be that the egg was about to hatch?


    Ye Fan tried to sense the situation inside the egg, but what surprised him was that the egg waspletely blocking his spiritual sense!


    Such a powerful egg! How could that golden eagley such a powerful egg?


    Ye Fan scratched his head, thinking that if the young bird was already about to hatch, then wouldn''t it be too cruel for him to cook it?


    Although thew of the jungle was a naturalw, Ye Fan still couldn''t bear to do it.


    If he was going to kill some vicious demon beasts, then it would be fine. After all, this little chick was quite innocent.


    Thinking of this, Ye Fan didn''t care about how hot the egg was anymore, and jumped into the puddle. After picking up the huge egg, he ran into the river beside.


    With a "hua" sound, sshes of water sshed out.


    The egg gradually cooled down, and Ye Fan finally carried it to shore.


    "Soup Yuan, if there is already a little bird inside, then let''s not eat anymore. I''ll go find you some other meat." Ye Fan turned his head and said to the little guy.


    Soup Dumplings rolled on the grass andy there staring at the egg, as if his interest was all in the egg.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "What, are you looking forward to seeing a bird hatch inside?"


    Just as he was speaking, he heard "duk duk" soundsing from inside again, and it was even heavier than before.


    "Turtle-p ¡­"


    There was the sound of an eggshell shattering, and several pieces of eggshells fell to the ground.


    A wave of scalding hot air, which felt like it was hundreds of times hotter, came out of it with a "huu huu" sound!


    Ye Fan quickly retreated, and his heart sank...


    Damn it, the temperature inside the egg was so high, would the young bird still be able toe out alive!? If he had known earlier, he would have shattered it!


    However, soon after, more and more broken shells fell and half of the egg began to shatter!


    As the high temperature spread, a crimson ray of light shot up from the egg!


    "Chirp!" "Chirp chirp!"


    With a few crisp bird cries, the young bird inside finally revealed its true appearance!


    This was actually a huge "chicken" that was two meters tall!?


    It had bright red fur all over its body, a pair of ruby-like eyes, a golden red beak and mouth, and a round body with a pair of small wings that fluttered in the air.


    Not to mention flying, this giant young bird felt that even walking is a problem!


    The young bird tilted its head, and its pair of bright red eyes were filled with curiosity. But soon, it chirped and walked towards Ye Fan.


    When Ye Fan saw it clumsily hobble over, he couldn''t help butugh, and went up to touch the fluffy belly of the young bird, "Little guy, are you alright?" You''re fine even after being boiled in boiling water? "


    The young bird lowered its head and rubbed its warm head against Ye Fan. Its eyes revealed a kind look.


    Ye Fan could feel the feelings in the bird''s eyes, and his heart skipped a beat. How could this ¡­ It was a bit like the way Fatty Hu looked at him back then.


    Be good... Could it be that this bird also treated him as its "mother!?"


    Ye Fan stroked the young bird, his heart a little puzzled. Why do I feel like... This bird is not the same as the Golden Eagle that ran away?


    Even if hair color changed, eye color, can it also change?


    Just when Ye Fan was at a loss as to how to deal with this young chick, the nearby Rice Ball suddenly cried out "ao ao"!


    Ye Fan turned his head and saw Rice Ball looking at the distant sky, "Awoo, awoo".


    "Rice Ball, what''s wrong? What do you feel? "


    "Awoo! Awoo!" Sesame Rice Ball''s voice was filled with anxiety and unease.


    Ye Fan was depressed, "Hey, Rice Ball, do you really think you can do it? Do you even know how tomunicate via voice transmission?" What level are you exactly at?


    Tang Yuan slowly turned around with a trace of helplessness in his eyes, as if he had been defeated by this'' stupid human ''.


    "What''s with that look?" Ye Fan muttered.


    Just as he was talking, Ye Fan''s instincts also felt that something was wrong.


    An unprecedented, terrifying pressure came from high up in the sky!


    "This... "What is it?!"


    Ye Fan felt his whole body shiver, a rare trace of nervousness and unease appearing in his heart.


    The suppressive feeling this pressure brought him surpassed everything he had ever encountered!


    Regardless of whether it was Shakyamuni Apocalypse or Emperor Ming Jue, they were on apletely different level in the face of this pressure!


    A secondter, the sky was rapidly burning!


    A vast expanse of cloud turned into a golden-red. It was like a raging inferno that scorched the horizon, and the light was endless!


    In the span of a breath, a spirit bird that was covered in vermillion mes and emitted a rainbow-colored light broke through the air and arrived!


    The bird was as beautiful as blood, with long colorful feathers on its head and tail.


    Although its size was not asrge as the Golden Eagle, the mes that burned around its body were at least twice asrge as the Golden Eagle!


    The most important thing was that this pressure could probably not even bepared to a hundred or a thousand golden eagles!


    Phoenix? Or was it the Vermillion Bird?


    Ye Fan nkly stared at this legendary bird like creature. Coming up to the sky, his heart was surging with emotions!


    He had seen Luwu before, so he believed that the other divine beasts might still exist, but ¡­ This was all too sudden!


    Just a moment ago, he was still thinking if he would encounter a stronger demon beast. Wasn''t this too fast!


    "A descendant of the Divine Dragon n actually fell like this! How dare you steal my child?! Die!"


    An angry spiritual sense entered Ye Fan''s mind. This was the Divine Bird''s voice!


    Ye Fan suddenly came back to his senses, confused, "Ah?!" This ¡­ This is your egg!? No... "This..."


    Ye Fan was about to vomit blood. He finally realized that this egg was not the Iron Feathered Golden Eagle''s, but rather that bird was extremely daring and stole the egg of this great god!


    He had said why this "big turkey" did not look like the golden eagle!


    Damn it! [I have been wrongly used of being an egg thief!?]


    He had stolen the egg, but not the egg of a god!

 Chapter 2075

    2075


    This divine bird simply couldn''t be bothered to listen to Ye Fan''s exnation. In the sky a few hundred meters away, a pair of blood-red gem-like eyes shed with a scarlet me!


    All of a sudden, Ye Fan felt that the fire surrounding his body was condensing at a crazy speed!


    Crap!


    Ye Fan''s fighting instinct made him unhesitatingly use all of his skills in an instant!


    Triple Disintegration! The sword intent disintegrated! Extreme Sword Intent!


    A golden sword intent surged out, forming a thick golden shield around Ye Fan''s body!


    At the same time, a ming light pir shot up into the sky and directly engulfed Ye Fan!


    The terrifyingly high temperature actually evaporated Ye Fan''s liquid sword intent, and the shield could onlyst for 0 seconds before copsing!


    Relying on the continuous resistance of the disintegration and the dragon blood, he could still feel his skin and flesh being quickly carbonized!


    If not for the fact that he had released the triple disintegration technique in time and used his sword intent to block arge amount of attacks, he would have been dead by now!


    With this kind of killing power, even if Ye Fan were to risk using the secondyer of sword intent to break it down and use his full power to fight Su Jue Xin, it would be useless!


    This was not a contest of one level at all, but a ughter!


    Fortunately, this Divine Bird seemed to have thought that this move could instantly kill Ye Fan, so it didn''t keep attacking.


    After the ming light beam had dissipated, Ye Fan''s entire body was charred ck, and he fell to the ground half-dead, his body emitting white smoke.


    Ye Fan felt that his internal organs were about to be roasted, and it was better to die than to be able to even maintain the disintegration process. Only by relying on his divine dragon bloodline could he let out a sigh of relief.


    This kind of despair, where there was no way to resist at all ¡­ Ye Fan was made aware of how insignificant he was in this deste world.


    The most important thing was that all of this happened too fast. He had no idea what he should do next ¡­


    Ye Fan felt that at this moment, he was infinitely close to death.


    "Huh?"


    The Divine Bird didn''t continue to kill Ye Fan. Seeing the scene just now, its eyes revealed a hint of doubt.


    After falling to the ground, the divine bird''s entire body was quickly cooled down, not even a de of grass was burned away.


    Not only that, the mes that had dropped in temperature had actually caused some green buds to sprout on the grass that had just been burned down by the pir of fire?


    Ye Fan fell to the ground, staring at the tender green leaves, extremely shocked.


    Its mes could destroy life, but they could also restore it!?


    After death, he would be reborn. This was true rebirth through mes ¡­


    The gigantic Divine Bird looked down at Ye Fan, and at the same time, it also noticed the unnoticed Rice Ball ¡­


    "Ao! Ao!" "Roar! ¡­" Soup Dumplings kept calling out, his eyes filled with anxiety.


    "It''s you?" The Divine Bird carefully observed for a while before it seemed to recognize the Rice Ball.


    "Aooo!" Soup Dumplings talked in his ownnguage.


    "No wonder he knows Chi You. So this is your man ¡­"


    But even if you plead on his behalf, this god will not let go of the thief who stole my child ¡­


    "You can''t be thinking that with your current appearance, you can still protect this child, right ¡­"


    "Awoo, awoo, awoo ¡­" Soup Dumplings was anxious as he kept exining.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t understand, because the Divine Bird and Rice Ball were speaking in a humannguage.


    Ye Fan could only hear the melodious chirps of the divine birds, which was like the chiming of a bell and the ringing of a drum...


    However, what moved Ye Fan was that Tang Yuan actually didn''t care about him slipping away, but was actually negotiating on his behalf.


    Even if he didn''t know the conversation between the bird and the bear, Ye Fan could still feel that Tang Yuan was exining for him.


    These days, he had not fed so much food for nothing ¡­


    "An Iron Feathered Golden Eagle?" After the Divine Bird heard Soup Yuan''s exnation, a pensive look appeared in its eyes, "So that''s how it is ¡­ Recently, this god passed by this continent and saw tens of thousands of birdsing. This god was careless for a moment, and was actually taken advantage of by that evil creature.


    But even so, you think this god doesn''t know that all of you are clearly going to eat this god''s child ¡­


    If it weren''t for the fact that this God was in time, you wouldn''t have let my son off ¡­.


    Tang Yuan shook his head and quickly ran back and forth between the pit and the river.


    While running, he also exined, "Oh, oh, oh", about the matter of Ye Fan taking the initiative to ask him not to eat the egg.


    The Divine Bird didn''t quite believe him when it heard this, "You''re the most gluttonous one. You''re really willing to give up?


    "I clearly remember that if it wasn''t for Chi You being tactful, even you would want to eat me ¡­"


    "Aooo ¡­" Rice Ball revealed an innocent expression and cried out in grievance, shaking his head to show that there was absolutely no such thing.


    Right at this time, the chubby little bird walked in front of Ye Fan, pped its little wings, and chirped towards the divine bird.


    Then, he even put on a posture of protecting Ye Fan, with a fierce look in his eyes, and spread his pair of small wings. His cries also turned into a "gu gu" sound ¡­


    Ye Fanid on the ground, unable to move. Seeing this little chick also protecting him, his heart felt quite warm...


    Who would have thought that at his most dangerous moment, he would have to rely on the protection of a giant turkey and a little panda?


    Upon seeing his child, the Divine Bird''s eyes revealed a warm and kind expression.


    But after hearing and seeing all of this, the Divine Bird helplessly shook its head, "Silly child, I''m your mother ¡­"


    As it spoke, it spat out a me and wrapped itself around the broken eggshell. After the eggshell melted into a golden-red liquid in the air, it flowed towards the young bird.


    The young bird was wrapped by the golden liquid and quickly absorbed.


    Not long after, his body began to change at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Although her body was still round and plump, her feathers had started to grow longer and shinier.


    Long, multicolored light feathers grew from his head and tail, and his entire body began to burn ¡­


    The young bird blinked its eyes, and seemed to be more sensible in a moment. It pped its wings a few times, but was unable to fly up. It clumsily somersaulted on the ground.


    The Divine Bird gently wrapped a ball of fire around its child and then ced it on its back.


    "Descendant of the Divine Dragon n, what''s your name ¡­" The divine bird once again released its divine intent.


    Ye Fan felt that it was difficult to open his mouth to speak, so he could only respond with his spiritual sense, "Ye Fan..."


    "Since this god''s child pleads for you, this god will believe you this time and spare you.


    Just now, I saw you as a disciple of Chi You, and you also learned the Overlord level sword intent, just like Ji Xuanyuan did.


    Those two people were Divine Dragon descendants, the top talents among countless geniuses. It was even rarer for you to have their secret skills at the same time.


    However, although you have the skills of the other two, you still do not understand their essence. It is truly shameful ¡­ "


    Ye Fan could only bitterly smile in his heart, he is not even thirty years old yet, and is still slowlyprehending.


    "Oh? You''re not even thirty years old? "


    The Divine Bird was able to read Ye Fan''s thoughts, which finally gave it some surprise.


    "This way, it''s quite rare ¡­"


    As the Divine Bird said this, it spat out a mouthful of mes, which then fell towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was about to go crazy, could he be afraid that if he gets his revenge in the future, he will be able to get rid of all future troubles?


    However, he quickly discovered that this ball of fire didn''t have any destructive power behind it. Instead, it was quite gentle as it nourished his body like a sweet rain.


    Ye Fan''s body was quickly glowing with vitality. The ck dead skin fell off and his hair also grew out. His whole body was once again as if nothing had happened!?

 Chapter 2076

    Ye Fan stood up, and embarrassedly took out his clothes and put them on.


    Inwardly, he was d that the storage ring Chu Yunyao made was of such good quality. Otherwise, with that strike just now, most of the storage rings would have been gone."That ¡­" Ye Fan turned around, and said with a stiff smile, "Don''t tell me you are the legendary Vermillion Bird?"


    <span>"This deity did indeede from the Vermillion Bird n, but it''s not a legend." The Vermillion Bird was a bit unhappy.


    <span>"Oh, oh." Ye Fan hurriedly nodded, "I really don''t understand, hur hur, don''t mind me."


    <span>He really couldn''t afford to offend this great god. He was too formidable! Is this a mature mythical beast!?


    The key point was, from the looks of it, there wasn''t just one Vermillion Bird, but an entire race?!


    <span>"Oh right, you also know Chi You and Emperor Xuanyuan? Have I ever fought with them?


    <span>"And this Soup Dumplings, oh no, just this White Grizzly, what''s going on?" Ye Fan felt that there were too many questions he wanted to ask.


    <span>"This god is not interested. To answer your questions, I have already formed a connection with you today.


    "There is always a reason, and there is always a good and evil in the end. This is not what I wanted!"


    As soon as the Vermillion Bird finished speaking, it didn''t want to stay any longer. It pped its wings, and in the blink of an eye, it rushed into the sky!<span>In an instant, he was like a flowing sunset as he swiftly flew into the distance ¡­


    <span>The little Vermillion Bird, which was sitting on the mother''s back, looked at Ye Fan before it left, clearly reluctant to part with him ¡­


    Only, Ye Fan did not realize this, because at this moment, he waspletely bbergasted by this speed.Such a massive body, and such terrifying speed ¡­ Could Chi You and Xuanyuan Emperor have been able to fight against a divine beast like this back in the day?!


    It said that it did not understand the essence of those two''s absolute art. Regarding the Emperor level sword intent, Ye Fan had recently realized a few problems.<span>However, disintegration ¡­ He felt that hisprehension was pretty good, and had even expanded to disintegration of sword intent ¡­


    <span>Rubbing his head, Ye Fan was somewhat depressed, ''Where exactly is the problem?''


    "ROAR!" "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡­"


    Soup Dumplings let out a cry and picked up the leftover fish bone in his mouth.


    Ye Fan lowered his head and smiled, "I just barely survived, and you want me to find food?"


    However, Ye Fan only said this, just now, Tang Yuan had pleaded for him, and this friendship touched him.


    He reached out to pick up the Soup Dumplings, looking in the direction of the Vermillion Bird in the distance, and said, "Thank you."


    This sentence was naturally meant for the little Vermillion Bird. Of course, Ye Fan preferred to call it ''Big Turkey'' ¡­Even though half of it was due to him making a kind choice and the good guys were rewarded, he was still a thief after all.


    Regardless of whether or not he would have the chance to see her again in the future, Ye Fan would always remember that it was his saving grace!


    Just as Ye Fan turned around and was about to continue his search for the demon beast, he suddenly saw a ray of light shining in the distance!


    "What''s going on?!"


    Although it was just a flicker, Ye Fan felt that it seemed to be the Heavenly me Pir released by the Vermillion Bird.


    After pondering for a while, Ye Fan guessed something, so he decided to bring Sesame Rice Ball with him and fly over with him.<span>After using the Imperial Sword Technique, Ye Fan discovered that his body seemed to have be even more lithe than before, and upon closer inspection, his whole body seemed to have improved.


    It seemed that the Vermillion Bird had some sort of ''nourishing'' effect when used to heal his mes?!


    He didn''t know how many more times it would heat up, but Ye Fan could only think this way.


    From the looks of it, this could be considered a blessing in disguise. Presumably, it would be rtively easier to disintegrate using the second level of sword intent.


    After searching for a few minutes, Ye Fan finally saw a huge "ck hole" in the ancient forest ahead.


    In the middle of this burnt area, there was a huge ckened bird. One could vaguely make out its shape ¡­


    Without even thinking, one could tell that this was the Iron Feathered Golden Eagle, and it had already been killed in an instant ¡­Ye Fan could understand this guy. Eating the young of the Vermillion Bird would most likely greatly improve him.


    <span>Cultivating was already against the heavens, and the demonic beasts would not hold back, daring to take risks.


    It was a pity that this cargo was not so well off. They probably wanted to wait until the Vermillion Bird left a bit further away before eating the egg again, so that they would be safer.


    Unexpectedly, after the egg was camouged, ayer of ''paint'' was purposely applied on it, allowing Ye Fan and Tang Yuan to steal it ¡­<span>Landing next to the golden eagle''s corpse, Ye Fan had an idea. He took out a sword and directly hacked down.


    After cutting open the Fiery Golden Eagle, it became familiar inside!


    "Tsk tsk, so soft on the outside. Soup ball, is it fragrant?" The Vermillion Bird Grilled Meat, have you never tried it before? " Ye Fanughed and said.Not caring about that, Rice Ball could no longer hold himself back and directly ran over. He threw himself onto a piece of meat and began to gnaw on it.


    Ye Fan went up and cut a piece to try it. It felt a bit fishy, but this was the taste of the wild game.


    This time, he didn''t even need to hunt or grill anymore. He directly sliced off a pile of sculpted meat, which was enough for Soup Dumplings to eat for several days.


    After packing up properly, Ye Fan returned to the ce where he had previously stayed, and couldn''t help but smile when he saw the arrows and the words left behind.<span>Actually, he was not interested in following them, but he was not familiar with the Immortal pce. Moreover, if they thought that he was dead and the news spread out, he would make Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao worry ¡­


    <span>After pondering for a while, Ye Fan decided to hide again as he followed.


    <span>In any case, he was flying very fast, so he could catch up anytime he wanted. He could keep his distance along the way and focus on reading.


    After he reached the immortal pce, he would just follow them in.


    With these people''s strength, they wouldn''t be able to discover that he was following them.<span>It didn''t take long for Ye Fan to sense the five people in front of him.


    He did not continue to follow. ording to the n, he kept his distance.<span>In this period of time, he had been reading medical books and pondering over the effects of the Royal Sword Intent and its disintegration.


    <span>A few dayster, because they had left the danger zone, the five of them lowered their flying altitude.


    As for the fact that Ye Fan had not followed them for a long time, Ji Changao andpany did not feel anything. Only Hua Xiaoluo was depressed, and secretly wiped away his tears several times. This was something that Ye Fan did not expect.At this moment, Ye Fan discovered that he had entered the boundaries of the thirty-six Blessed Paradises, and started to tour the area with great interest.


    It was called the Blessed Paradise, and it made sense. The spiritual energy here was especially dense, and the scenery was also beautiful. Almost all of them were immortal mountains shrouded in mist, and the mountain creeks snaked about.


    There were even some simple and elegant markets and viges in the middle. Those who lived here were all cultivators, and very few mortals appeared.Ye Fan felt that this seemed to be Earth''s Ancient Immortal Spirit World, only that its territory was more vast and all aspects had been upgraded.


    During this flight, Ye Fan suddenly realized that the five people in front of him had actually stopped?


    <span>He couldn''t help but be stunned as he quietly watched from afar. He discovered that there were two cultivators wearing purple robes blocking the path of the five cultivators.

 Chapter 2077

    These two cultivators both had the strength of the Sky Sovereign. Even though they were quitemon in the ancient times, they clearly had some background.


    <span>Ye Fan hesitated whether or not he should go over and take a look, but after careful consideration, if it really was a problem and he had to save someone, he definitely couldn''t follow, otherwise it would be easy for him to be exposed.


    <span>He might as well just watch from a distance. If something happens, he might as well change his appearance and continue onward.


    "Who are you?" A thin, purple robed cultivator stopped him and asked.


    Ji Changao was a bit confused. He stretched out his hand and signaled the four people behind him to stop talking and let her deal with it.


    "We are from the Divine Dragon n. We are invited to the Immortal Pce to listen in on the dao. Which cultivators are you two?"


    "A member of the Divine Dragon n? Are there any keepsakes as proof of that? "<span>Long''e immediately got the others to take out their divine dragon jade tokens one by one.


    Seeing the jade talismans, the two purple-robed cultivators'' gazes became a little more respectful as they quickly cupped their hands and bowed.


    The strength of a n was acknowledged by the entire continent. After all, their foundation was right there. If it was not absolutely necessary, ordinary cultivators would not have any conflicts with the n.


    "It seems that he really is the representative of the Divine Dragon Family. I''m sorry, but during such a period of time, if we cannot find the keepsake, we will inevitably be suspicious.<span>My name is Zi Qi, and this is my Junior Brother Zi Qing. "I believe all of you have heard of my master, the Purple Profound Grandmaster." The thin cultivator introduced with pride.


    <span>Although the others didn''t know much about it, Ji Chang-ao was quite knowledgeable about it.


    "So it''s the Purple me Sect, the disciple of the Saint realm expert Purple Xuan Ancestor. May I ask why you''re stopping us?"


    Zi Qing, who had long narrow eyes, said, "We are not trying to block the Divine Dragon n. It''s just that the Red Lotus Sect''s territory is just right in front of us.Our Purple me Sect is currently besieging the Red Lotus Gate. There is an arcane spell formation in front of us, which is extremely dangerous.


    <span>So we will stand guard here so that no one else can enter and cause a misunderstanding. "


    Hearing this, Ji Changao immediately realized that this was a battle between sects in the Blessed Paradises.This kind of thing was verymon here. There were strong and weak sage realm experts, and the strong could upy good Immortal''s cave. They could establish their own sect, and the weak would be eliminated and eliminated.


    Few sects could survive in the Blessed Paradise forever, because many sage experts weren''t willing to stay in one ce forever.


    After they left, if these disciples were unable to protect their foundations, the sect would naturally disappear.There were only a handful of sects that had existed in the Blessed Paradises for a thousand years. This showed just how brutal and intense thepetition was.


    "I see. Then I thank the two of you for your advice. We will make a detour around here."After the two parties greeted each other, Ji Chang-ao and her people took a detour and continued their journey.


    Ye Fan, who was far away, also didn''t hear what they said. He only saw them take out their divine dragon jade talismans, and then left.Did he have to take out the jade talisman and "register" it?


    <span>Ye Fan touched his chin. Since there was no danger, he should go and ask around, in case they could go to the immortal pce, but he couldn''t enter because of missing steps.


    <span>Ye Fan put away his flying sword and switched to the wind, continuing to fly forward.


    <span>Sure enough, Zi Qi and Zi Qing immediately stopped Ye Fan.


    "Who are you?" Zi Qi asked again.<span>Ye Fan hurriedly introduced himself, then took out a jade talisman and waved it.


    <span>"You are also a representative of the Shen Long family? There was already a group of people just now, so why didn''t youe with them? " Zi Qing asked curiously.


    "I met something on the way, I''m still in pursuit." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    The two men of the Purple me Martial School looked at each other, but they could not see Ye Fan''s strength. After all, there was the Hidden Dragon Secret Art.


    However, generally speaking, those who were able to enter the immortal pce were the elites of their ns. They shouldn''t be weak.


    Zi Qi waved her hand with the intention of not creating unnecessary trouble, "Go on, walk in circles. You can''t enter from the front."


    Ye Fan heard this and naturally asked a few questions. What if there was some unexpected harvest? For example, what treasure were they looking for?Who would have thought that it was actually them, the Purple me Sect, attacking someone called the ''Red Lotus Gate''?!


    <span>Ye Fan naturally had no interest in this sort of thing, so he waved his hand and flew in the direction of Ji Chang-er and the others.


    But after flying for a short distance, the Soup Dumplings on Ye Fan''s shoulder, which was originally dozing off, suddenly woke up."Aooo!"


    <span>Soup Yuan scratched his ws, climbed onto the top of Ye Fan''s head, and smacked Ye Fan''s head with his bare hands.


    <span>Soup Dumplings!? Why did you hit me? " Ye Fan grabbed the little thing in front of him and lifted it up, pointing at its furry, round belly, "Do you believe that I won''t beat you up?"


    Just as he finished speaking, Ye Fan suddenly felt an aura!


    This was a familiar yet foreign aura, but it did not belong to a human ¡­<span>"How is this possible!?"


    Ye Fan suddenly looked down, and saw a long golden blue figure dashing out of the forest far away!


    <span>It was an extremely beautiful dragon with two silver horns on its head, blue and gold scales all over its body, four limbs and four ws, and a length of fifty to sixty meters!


    <span>That''s right! Although it was still far from the dragon that Ye Fan had imagined could look down on all living things, it was indeed a dragon!


    The key point was that this dragon was obviously flying towards him!


    <span>The dragon''s pair of sapphire-like eyes were brimming with ecstasy and longing!


    Ye Fan instantly froze, and his eyes also turned red ¡­


    "The Flood Dragon ising out!" "Don''t miss the chance!"Just when Ye Fan''s mind was violently shaking and his eyes were filled with disbelief, three purple robed cultivators suddenly flew up from the forest!


    These three cultivators actually had two Heavenly Kings and one Heavenly Emperor!?


    <span>The three of them had been waiting in ambush for a long time.


    The two Heavenly Kings threw out two thorny spirit artifact chains and directly pulled the flood dragon in midair!


    The thorns on the chain directly pierced into the scales of the Flood Dragon. The Flood Dragon twisted violently in the air in pain, blood sshing everywhere!


    "Roar!"


    <span>On the other hand, the Heavenly Emperor cultivator held a long sword that burned with purple fire and shot upwards.


    "Puchi!"<span>The moment the Heavenly Emperor''s cultivation was released, it was like a thunderbolt, the long sword turned into a purple light and pierced into the dragon''s abdomen!


    "Roar!"<span>The flood dragon cried out miserably in pain, his eyes overflowing with tears ¡­


    <span>"Haha!" It worked! Finally, I have found a chance to take down this Demon Dragon! "


    <span>"Eldest Brother!" But don''t be too harsh! Flood Dragons are extremely rare, and Master still needs to use them as mounts to tame them! "


    "Senior apprentice-brother is mighty!" With this, we have made a great contribution. Master will definitely give us his praises! "Haha!"


    Just when the three of them were looking joyfully at the writhing and painful flood dragon, their hearts were filled with anticipation for the reward ¡­Suddenly! They felt a terrifying pressure from above their heads that caused their souls to tremble and their blood to instantly drop to the freezing point!


    "Who is it!?" The Heavenly Emperor Stage powerhouse who was referred to as Big Senior, and the two Heavenly King Junior Brothers, when they suddenly raised their heads, they discovered a scene that terrified them!<span>Sword! Countless flying swords that covered the sky!


    Countless flying swords of the spirit rank surrounded an unfamiliar man like sword tornadoes.


    The man held a huge ck sword in his hand, his entire body burning with resplendent golden mes. The mes of rage and golden light in his eyes seemed to be able to burn their souls several hundred meters away!


    A deep voice that sounded like it came from the depths of theher abyss, filled with an iparably thick killing intent ¡­<span>"All of you must die!"

 Chapter 2078

    When he saw the Purple me Sect''s Celestial Emperor stab his sword into the flood dragon''s stomach and the painful dragon''s tears that fell from the flood dragon''s eyes, Ye Fan''s anger was like a volcanic eruption, unstoppable!After the third stage of disintegration, the first stage of the sword intent disbanding, Ye Fan continued to practice diligently. In addition to the strengthening he had received from the Vermillion Bird Divine me a few days ago, his cultivation had already be very smooth.


    Before the three people of the Purple me Martial School could ask anything, Ye Fan had already waved his huge sword andmanded the ten thousand flying swords to quickly assemble into eight huge dragons in the air!


    "Octoterra Emperor Dragon!"


    The eight Sword Dragons came from all directions and enveloped the three of them, blocking their escape routes!None of these three could leave!


    <span>"Impossible!" Overlord level sword intent!? "Saint realm pressure!?"


    <span>"Since when did a Monarch level Sword Cultivator in the Blessed Paradise produce a Saint realm expert!?"


    "Don''t just stand there! "Hurry up and run!"


    <span>The eldest senior brother was the clearest. He loudly reminded his two junior brothers that this was not something they could confront!


    Within the same level, monarch level sword intent was the absolute advantage. Not to mention, this was also the pressure of a Saint realm expert. It was an existence that couldpletely crush all of them!<span>"Come with me! Charge out! "


    The Heavenly Emperor called out and pulled out the high-grade spiritual treasure that was glowing with a purple light. It was at the level of a Heavenly Emperor and was wreathed in purple mes.<span>The two Heavenly King Stage powerhouses did not dare to be careless, directly throwing down the spirit artifact chains they were holding and rushing towards the same direction with their true essence!


    The three of them transformed into a giant trident of purple mes, shooting towards the gap between the two Emperor Dragons, attempting to break through!<span>Seeing this, Ye Fan realized that he had underestimated thebined speed and power of these three.


    Although the Octoterra Emperor Dragon was strong, itcked agility and coverage, making it easier for these people to take advantage of it and escape.


    With a thought, Ye Fan suddenly thought of a move.The eight Emperor Dragons obeyed the Sword Master''s call and immediately changed their direction, circling horizontally!


    In a split-second, the eight Emperor Dragons felt as if they had turned intoyers of a great wall of swords, and also like an iron wall, directly blocking all of the gaps!


    <span>Just as the three Purple me Sect cultivators were about to charge out, they saw the sword dragons lying on the ground. Four sword dragons appeared in front of them in an instant,yer uponyer!


    "Eldest Brother!" You can''t just barge in! ""The sword intent of an Emperor level powerhouse of the sage realm ¡­ anyone who touches it will die!"


    <span>All of the flying swords in front of him were supported by the Monarch level Sword Intent. They werepletely unable to break through with their true essence!


    <span>What caused them to feel even more despair was that the Emperor Dragon gradually wrapped up the entire space. The eight Emperor Dragons seemed to have merged into one, forming a cage of swords!


    Ye Fan stood in the huge spherical dimension, looking at the flying sword in front of him everywhere, feeling quite satisfied in his heart.


    "This move shall be called ''Emperor Dragon Sword Prison''. You all should feel honored. I shall use your blood tomemorate the birth of this move."<span>The eldest senior brother''s face was pale white, "Who exactly are you!? Why are you going against us!?


    We are disciples of the Purple Profound Ancestor and our master is also a Sheng Domain expert. If you injure us, it is equivalent to bing enemies with the Purple Profound Grandmaster! "<span>Ye Fan didn''t care about this. Immediately, the huge sword in his hand lit up with a sword light, and his figure shed at a high speed!


    <span>"Breaking Dawn!"


    The Celestial Emperor, who was talking just now, had his head blown off!


    <span>A wisp of the Celestial Emperor''s primordial spirit fled in panic!


    "Roar!"


    The furious flood dragon had broken free of its shackles!<span>With a leap, dragon mes shot out from his mouth, directly burning his origin soul and dispersing his soul!


    The two Heavenly Kings had copsed, not caring about the flying swords around them, they were trying to escape in two different directions.


    However, just as they approached the edge of the Sword Prison, the countless flying swords pierced through them like locusts!


    The two corpses that were riddled with holes were disintegrated into a cloud of bloody mist!<span>In just a few breaths of time, the Emperor of one day and the King of two days were instantly killed by Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand and the millions of flying swords all dispersed, returning to the Sword God''s Ring.


    <span>"Master!"


    <span>The flood dragon sent a very excited and aggrieved soul consciousness into Ye Fan''s mind.


    Ye Fan was filled with emotions. Taking a deep breath, he flew over and forcefully hit the dragon head!


    <span>"You greedy snake!" Why would they be here!? "


    <span>This flood dragon in front of him was none other than his old friend from before, Little Gold!


    Although Xiao Jin had clearly turned into a flood dragon and his appearance had changed, this aura hadn''t changed at all even after dozens of years!


    When hearing such a familiar tone, calling him master, Ye Fan was even more certain!


    Soup Yuan stayed on Ye Fan''s shoulder, letting out a burst of disgruntled "Wu Wu" sound, as if he had discovered that Ye Fan recognized this flood dragon and couldn''t eat it. He felt somewhat regretful.After being hit in the head, although Xiao Jin felt a little painful, he was happy to have his dragon mouth split open.


    "Master, master, I miss you so much! When you weren''t here, you were always worried and scared. How sad ¡­"


    <span>Seeing this gluttonous snake reveal its true feelings and begin to shed huge dragon''s tears, Ye Fan''s heart began to feel a bit sour.


    "What are you crying for? You''re already a few thousand years old, and have only been separated for a few decades. Is that even right?" Ye Fanughed and scolded."That may be the case, but Xiao Jin only has this day because he met his master ¡­"


    "However, the master is still the master. He''s always so powerful!"


    "After so many years, I finally did not wait in vain. I knew master must still be alive!"


    Ye Fan sighed, looked at the wound on Xiao Jin''s abdomen, and found that it was already healing up. He asked, "Are you alright?"


    "This little injury is no problem! If it wasn''t for their ambush, these three beasts might not have been able to do anything to me!


    The person they hated the most was their master, that old fart called ''Purple Profound Ancestor''.<span>But since the master is here, I don''t need to worry about being caught to be his mount.


    Ye Fan was about to say something when he realized that some people had noticed themotion and approached him. They knew that it was those cultivators from the Purple me Sect.Therefore, Ye Fan immediately told Xiao Jin to hide and flew down to find a ce to exin the situation.


    He could kill at any time, but right now, he wanted to know what was going on.


    <span>Xiao Jin understood and instantly turned into a small blue and gold dragon. It was only half the length of an arm and was extremely cute and exquisite.


    <span>It nced at Soup Dumplings who was lying on Ye Fan''s shoulder. It was a bit puzzled, but it still quickly told Ye Fan and flew towards the next location.


    Ye Fan thought that if he wanted to kill someone here, it would be better to not use their original appearance, and thus, he conveniently changed his appearance to that of a cold star.<span>"Master, the great protective formation of the Red Lotus Sect is right in front of us. Let''s first walk to the backseat before we go to the other seat!"


    Little Goldmanded, and the scenery in front of them changed ording to their specific route. They went from a chaotic mountain forest to a sect with tens of pavilions built on it.


    The pavilions, the buildings, the stone bridges, the gurgling streams, and the swirling clouds made it seem like a paradise.<span>The three big words of "Red Lotus Sect" were actually ancient Chinese characters from Earth?

 Chapter 2079

    2079


    Afternding on a pavilion in the water, Ye Fan asked, "Xiao Jin, when did youe to the Prehistoric Continent?"


    "Master, I''ve been here for almost thirty years." Xiao Jin replied.


    "Thirty years? Then why are you in the Red Lotus Gate? Furthermore, why are these words not written in thenguage of the Great Deste Continent? " Ye Fan asked curiously.


    Xiao Jin replied, "Master, because the Red Lotus Holy Maiden that founded the Red Lotus Sect is the Xiao Rou from the Phoenix n ¡­"


    "What!?" Ye Fan was stunned, "Xiao Rou is here?"


    Even though he had already felt that with Xiao Rou''s talent and strength, she should be fine to pass through the Sky Law.


    Unexpectedly, not only had Xiao Roue here, she had even built a sect in the Blessed Paradise.


    In other words, even in the Blessed Paradises, Xiao Rou was still a top Saint realm expert. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have the qualifications to start a sect.


    No wonder the name Red Lotus Sect came from the Phoenix n''s Red Lotus zing Blood ¡­


    "Then where is Xiao Rou? Why is it that even though the Purple Fire Martial School was besieging us, they did not see Xiao Rou leave? " Ye Fan frowned and said.


    Xiao Jin sighed, "Twenty years ago, the Sect Leader said that he wanted to go for a stroll. After that, he disappeared. Since then, the Red Lotus Sect only had the Acting Sect Leader.


    However, after a long time, the outside world discovered that our Sect Leader had yet to return. The Purple me Sect was the closest to here and had already set their eyes on the Red Lotus Sect.


    This year, Xiao Rou had been away for twenty years. The Purple me Grandmaster was certain that she would not return, so he immediately began to surround her.


    If not for Lady Yuwei''s special technique and great protective formation.


    As for the Zixuan ancestor, he also wanted face and wasn''t willing to condescend to fight against a sect without a sage realm expert.


    If we only send his eldest disciple to lead people to attack us, we probably won''t be able to hold on for a long time.


    But even so, maintaining the protective magical formation requires arge amount of primeval stones and true essence, and I''m afraid we won''t be able to sustain it for much longer ¡­ "


    "Wait a minute!" Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat, "You ¡­ ¡­" You said just now, Yuwei? "Is it Weiwei?!"


    "That''s right, it''s the matriarch of Yu Wei..." Master, one of your many matriarchs ¡­ "Hehehe ¡­" Xiao Jin grinned.


    Ye Fan was ecstatic, "Yuwei also crossed the Sky Law?!" This ¡­ How was this possible ¡­ Her cultivation back then was really low, how could her cultivation suddenly increase so quickly!? "


    "Not only Mistress Yu Wei hase, Lady Xiao Xin''er was the first to arrive. Later, Aunt Ru Jiao, Mistress Zi Mo and Mistress Yu Wei havee together ¡­"


    At this moment, Ye Fan felt his whole body go crazy with joy! He could not believe what he had heard!


    Familiar names seemed to have appeared only yesterday, but they also seemed to have appeared in his life after so many centuries ¡­


    Thinking about the past with these close friends, Ye Fan''s thoughts began to wander.


    Actually, to Ye Fan, separating from them only felt like a few months of time.


    Because for the past few decades, Ye Fan had been in aatose state. To him, time was basically the end of the fight with the Guardian King...


    However, these female friends had been separated from him for over half a century ¡­


    This time difference made Ye Fan feel particrly ashamed and nervous, as if he was a husband who had identally left his wife for a long time. He felt helpless and guilty at the same time.


    He missed his women very much, but he was afraid of being scolded and reprimanded by them. It was his emotions that were diluted by time ¡­


    Ye Fan''s emotions did not change because he felt that he had only been gone for a few months.


    What about the women? Could they forgive themselves, would they still have him in their hearts ¡­?


    What had they experienced in the past few decades?


    Ye Fan didn''t know, and didn''t dare to ask, but a burst of ecstasy passed through his heart, adding a lot of worries and worries to it.


    "Master, what''s wrong? Why are you so worried? Aren''t you happy that the matriarchs are here? " Xiao Jin was puzzled.


    Ye Fan curled his lips, "I say..." Oh, Little Gold, do Ning''er, Xin''er, Weiwei, and A-Jiao hate me?


    I''ve been away from them so long. Would they give up on me? You don''t like me anymore? "


    "Ugh ¡­" Xiao Jin was confused, as if he couldn''t confirm it. "Master, you mentioned it like that, but it seems like they didn''t talk about you much over the years.


    I don''t know what they think of you, either, as if they don''t like to talk about you. "


    Ye Fan''s heart thumped, his heart sank to the bottom, and his disappointment was clearly shown on his face.


    As expected... Had he really made the women sad ¡­


    Not every woman could be like Chu Yunyao, indifferent towards emotions, and could use science to numb many things.


    Ye Fan suddenly felt a bit sad, and sighed. He didn''t even have the mood to ask about a lot of other things.


    It was as if he had suddenly lost several of his feelings, and Ye Fan felt so ufortable that his heart was twisting.


    "Who are you?!"


    "Who are you?!"


    Just as Ye Fan was at a loss, four pretty young women wearing red dresses flew down from a mountain peak and surrounded the pavilion.


    These four women were all in the Spirit Creation realm, and they didn''t look that old, but they all looked as if they were about to face a great enemy.


    "Master, they are Red Sleeve, Red Cherry, Red Cotton and Red Candle. They are disciples that were previously adopted by Sect Leader Xiao Rou.


    Maybe when you see a stranger like you, you think it''s an intruder. Just teach them a lesson and don''t kill them. "


    Ye Fan''s mood was downcast, and he asked with his spiritual sense, "Why do you need to teach me a lesson?" Aren''t you also from the Red Lotus Sect? Can''t you just exin it? "


    "Master, although I am nothing in front of you, I am still the guardian beast of the Red Lotus Sect. How can I speak to such a small disciple?" Little Gold arrogantly raised his head.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This guy actually wanted to put on a "show off"?


    "I''ll let you exin then! Don''t talk nonsense! " Ye Fan extended his hand and poked the head of the gluttonous snake.


    Seeing that Ye Fan was actually "bullying" his mountain guardian, Red Sleeve became furious. "Stop!" What did you do to our Guardian God!? "


    In the eyes of the female disciples, for a guardian beast to be so small and be trampled on like this, it was most likely controlled by an evil person.


    Xiao Jin was very innocent. Was he trying to protect the deity from losing face?


    But just when it was reluctant to help Ye Fan exin to him, Ye Fan thought that it was wrong!


    "Wait a minute!" Ye Fan transmitted his voice back, "How are you going to exin that?"


    "Speak... "You''re my master, the love of every matriarch." Xiao Jin said with a ttering smile.


    Ye Fan frowned, "No!" What if A-Jiao and the others hate me and don''t like me anymore?


    "Then... Master, what do you say? " Xiao Jin was depressed. Humans were tooplicated.


    It''s not as good as demon beasts. If you like them, just rush up and conquer them. If you have nothing to do, justy the eggs. What are you talking about? What are you talking about?

 Chapter 2080

    2080


    Ye Fan pondered for a while, and then said, "I am not a member of the Purple Fire Martial School, I am an old friend of Ning Zimo, Nian Ru Jiao, Xiao Xin Er, and Ling Yu Wei from your sect... Can I see them? "


    As he said this, Ye Fan''s heart ached and his chest felt stuffy.


    It had only been a few months, but why was it so difficult to meet his female friends? It was even hard for him to open his mouth.


    You are not from the Purple Fire Sect? "What evidence is there?!"


    "Exactly! Moreover, the substitute sect leader and several other elders were all acting as protectors for the formation.


    If you want to see them now, are you doing it on purpose to destroy our great formation?! " Red Cherry asked.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "If I am from the Purple Fire Martial School, then why did you, the guardian deity, bring me in? I didn''t break the formation, and you guys should understand this point."


    "You were brought in by the Guardian God?" Hongmian asked in surprise.


    The female disciples looked at each other in dismay. Indeed, they didn''t see anyone forcefully break into the great array, so they were a bit more convinced.


    At this time, Xiao Jin flew into the pool and grew a dozen metersrger before nodding.


    "The patron saint nodded. It seems to be true," said Red Candle.


    "Since you are an old friend of the elders, may I ask for your name?" asked Red Sleeves.


    Ye Fan was about to open his mouth to report, but after thinking for a bit, he realized that it was wrong. He couldn''t use his real identity to operate in this ce.


    Although it was still some distance away from the main battle, the Emperor level sword intent was too eye-catching. He couldn''t afford to reveal it.


    Helpless, Ye Fan could only say, "Ie from INFERNO, they will naturally understand if you tell them."


    "IN ¡­" IN WHAT? " Red Sleeve and the others were a little unable to speak, so where did this strangenguagee from?


    Ye Fan smiled, "In short..." When they saw me, they naturally recognized me. Rest assured, there''s no need for me to lie to you. "


    In fact, the simplest and most crude method was to reveal his cultivation level, but Ye Fan did not want to use such a crude method to reunite with the women.


    This time, the four disciples felt that Ye Fan was sneaking around again, his whole body was strange.


    Since he was an old friend, he didn''t even dare to reveal his name. What was this?


    After a moment of hesitation, she looked at the three junior sisters and said, "If that''s the case, please follow us."


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, and followed the four female disciples all the way to a cave.


    After entering inside, Ye Fan discovered that this was actually a dungeon?


    "Sir, it''s not that we don''t trust you, it''s just that this is an extraordinary time."


    The fates of many of our sisters from the Red Lotus Sect are at stake. We have to be on guard against them.


    "Therefore, before you are cleared of any suspicions, please wait in this dungeon for a while. When the elders are free, they will naturallye to see you."


    Ye Fan frowned, but didn''t say anything, directly jumping into the dungeon.


    Seeing that he was cooperating, the four female disciples trusted him quite a bit.


    After closing the dungeon door, Red Sleeve said, "Please wait for a moment, I''ll go report this to the elders."


    After the few female disciples left, Ye Fan looked around.


    He realized that the intensity of the dungeon wasn''t bad. The Deste Stone in his surroundings was melted by high temperature and had been strengthened. Furthermore, there were all kinds of techniquesid out in the surroundings.


    However, it was still impossible to lock Ye Fan up. It was only normal Heavenly Kings and Heavenly Emperors who might be trapped in this kind of dungeon.


    However, Ye Fan also did not want to directly escape. At this moment, his mood was veryplicated, so he took advantage of this peaceful time to think about what he should say to the women.


    "Aooo ¡­" Soup Dumplings jumped off his shoulder and rolled on the weeds, looking bored.


    Ye Fan sighed, took out tworge pieces of sculpted meat, and threw them to Soup Yuan.


    "You''re still the happiest. It''s better to eat and sleep all day, it''s not easy to be a man ¡­"


    Sesame Rice Ball, these women of mine, after being separated from me for so many years, would they still like me ¡­


    By the way, don''t tell me they like other men? After all, it''s possible that they thought I was dead.


    If there is, I can''t me them ¡­. After all, I didn''t do well enough.


    No, no... Sigh... "I can''t let my imagination run wild. They might be angry at me if they knew this..."


    Ye Fan himself was talking to Rice Ball as if he was talking to himself.


    On the other side, the four of them arrived at the center of the Red Lotus Gate. They were standing outside of a red and ck tower.


    Red Sleeves walked into the first floor of the tower. Inside were arge number of crimson pirs and ck stone walls.


    In the center, there was an extremelyplicated golden spell formation, covered with all kinds of primitive rocks.


    Layers of golden symbols began to form one after another until they reached the thirteenth floor of the tower, where they converged to form a golden ball of light.


    Around the array, four women and a man sat in the five elements position, channeling their true essence into the array.


    "Greetings, Substitute Sect Leader, Elder Ning, Elder Ling, Elder Nian, Elder Pei ¡­" Red Sleeve kneeled down and said.


    Dressed in a long red and gold skirt, with her hair tied up high, Xiao Xin''er had a mature and graceful temperament as she opened her phoenix eyes.


    "Red Sleeves, what''s the matter?"


    Hong Xiu said: "There is a man who ims to be the substitute Sect Leader and several old friends of the elders who entered our Red Lotus Gate. It seems like the Guardian God brought him in ¡­ He said that he would like to see you. "


    "Old friends?" Dressed in a light purple cheongsam, Ning Xuemo''s long hair draped over her shoulders, she spoke with a slightly exhausted expression, "Where did we get our old friends from here?"


    "Little Gold brought him in?" Dressed in in clothes and her long hairbed behind her head, the simple and elegant Ling Yuwei revealed a somewhat doubtful expression, "There''s no movement from the great formation, no one is really forcing their way in ¡­"


    "Red Sleeves, what''s his name?" She was wearing a jade colored skirt and a pearl flower on her head, and she had a gentle and lovable temperament as she asked in a soft voice.


    Red Sleeves shook his head, "This person ¡­ "He didn''t want to divulge his name, saying that if any of you have seen him, you will naturally know."


    "What are you saying!?" Since he was an old friend, why wouldn''t he say his name? It''s already very difficult for us to maintain the formation here.


    If only onees out, the formation will weaken quickly, I am afraid it is not here on purpose to weaken our formation?! " Another elder, Elder Pei, asked doubtfully.


    The few of them seemed to be deep in thought, and were clearly hesitating.


    Right at this moment, Ling Yuwei''s eyes suddenly shed, "Crap!" Someone is attacking our formation! This person''s cultivation is so strong! "


    Everyone immediately discovered that the array''s operation speed was elerating, and their true essence gushed out like a tide!


    "This consumption is too fast!" We don''t have much Deste Stone left, and if this goes on, I''m afraid we won''t even be able tost through the time it takes to burn an incense stick! " Ling Yuwei said anxiously.


    "How can he suddenly be so much stronger!?" Could it be Purple Profound Grandmaster himself?! " Ning Xuemo asked in surprise.


    "It''s very likely that... Could it be that he doesn''t want to show his face and hase over by himself?! " Elder Pei said.


    Nian Lu''s pretty face was pale. "Could it be ¡­" "Are we really going to be enved by the Purple me Sect ¡­"


    "If there really is no other way, then let''s go ording to our n. Zimo, Weiwei, A-Jiao, you and Elder Pei, take Xiao Jin and the other disciples and escape from the back of the mountain!"


    Run as far as you can! If you run to a ce without a master, you might have a chance ¡­ "


    Xiao Xin''er said resolutely: "If I go all out, maybe I can dy it a little ¡­ This is the only way. "

 Chapter 2081

    2081


    "Xin Er, stop fooling around!" You are now at the third level of the Heavenly King Stage, and are not yet at the Heavenly Emperor Stage.


    "Sheng Domain and Duotian are not the same concept. You know very well that even if you do your best, it would be in vain!" Ning Xuemo''s eyes sparkled as she spoke.


    "That''s right. We sisters have been able to reunite in the deste world and have been working hard all this time. How can we leave you behind alone?


    At most we can just go all out against Purple Profound Ancestor. Since we have experienced so many life and death trials anyway, why should we fear death?! " Nian Ruyu said resolutely.


    Hearing that, Elder Pei scratched his head, "Ah..." Since all of you have said so, I, this old bone, will naturally apany you to the end.


    He owed Sir Sword God a great favor back then, and thanks to Miss Su''s trust, he was already very satisfied to be able to ascend to this world.


    I am duty-bound to bring all the demon beasts and fight to the end! "


    Xiao Xin''er frowned, her eyes filled with emotions, but she was a little annoyed. "You guys ¡­ Why aren''t you listening to me? I am the Substitute Sect Leader! "


    "You''re the Substitute Sect Leader, but you''re the youngest here!" Ling Yuwei teased.


    Xiao Xin''er sighed, feeling quite helpless. She turned to Red Sleeve at the door and said, "Red Sleeve, tell the disciples that they don''t need to force themselves to stay. If they want to run away, we will not stop them."


    Hong Xiu''s eyes instantly became moist, and she immediately kneeled down, "Substitute Sect Leader, we won''t leave!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Xiao Rou and the few elders took her in, we mortals would not have had the chance to cultivate.


    Even if we sisters could grow up, we would have already be the cauldrons of those Demonic cultivators, and live a life worse than death ¡­


    The Red Lotus Gate is our home! We will live and die with the Red Lotus Sect! "


    As if they had heard the words inside, Hong Ying, Hong Mian and the other female disciples also ran in and knelt down to express their unwillingness to leave.


    Mortals in the Great Deste World aren''t evenparable to demon beasts, let alone in the Blessed Paradise where mortals are only ves. Some of the more good-looking women are even fought over by cultivators as cultivation resources ¡­


    Therefore, to those girls who had previously been left alone and helpless, the Red Lotus Gate was of great importance to them.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Xin''er and the other girls'' hearts surged with emotion ¡­


    In the vast and deste world, in the 36 Blessed Paradises where danger lurked in all directions, these people were living on each other like family members.


    Now that they were facing a great enemy, these feelings made them gain great courage and made them feel that they weren''t alone ¡­


    "Alright, then why don''t we just keep defending? We''ll exhaust our Quintessential Essence ¡­" I might as well save my strength and fight it out with them! "


    As Xiao Xin''er spoke, she looked at the other girls.


    "Yes!" "Let''s go all out!"


    Everyone nodded as they withdrew their true essence and stood up one by one.


    The protective magical formation of the Red Lotus Sect instantly lost its support, and the surrounding scene waspletely exposed.


    The mountain gates, pavilions, pavilions, and pavilions that were originally hidden were all disyed in front of the disciples of the Purple me Martial School who were encircling them.


    In the training field outside of the main hall of the Red Lotus Gate, over twenty purple-robed disciples of the Purple me Martial Schoolnded.


    Standing in front of this group of cultivators was a man with a long, jet-ck beard and a purple me totem on his forehead.


    The moment the mannded, everyone in the Red Lotus Gate felt a tyrannical and cold pressure.


    Even Ye Fan, who was in the dungeon, frowned. Wasn''t this the pressure of a sage expert? What was going on outside?


    He hesitated. Should he forcibly rush out to take a look? Or wait?


    If there wasn''t any danger, wouldn''t it be a misunderstanding if he tried to force his way out?


    Maybe it was because he was too concerned about repeating himself to the women that Ye Fan started to feel afraid.


    Ye Fan pped his forehead, he was really worried, after all he has seen a lot of storms, what are they trying to write?


    Compared to a misunderstanding, it was more important for the women to be safe. They could only rush out first!


    At the same time, in the training grounds.


    "Master, it seems that this group of Red Lotus Sect women were intimidated by your one strike. They withdrew their great formation and respectfully weed Master!" A Heavenly King disciple ttered.


    "Your eldest senior brother, third brother, and fourth brother have all died here. There''s definitely something odd about this Red Lotus Gate ¡­"


    Earlier, he did not directly barge in with his attacks, but rather tested them from the outside. He was worried that there might be some sort of trick up his sleeve.


    If there really was a powerful expert in charge, the Purple Xuan Grandmaster could act ordingly.


    However, when he took a closer look, he realized that there wasn''t any aura of a sage realm expert.


    "Could it be that the Red Lotus Holy Maiden, Xiao Rou, has returned?" A disciple nervously asked.


    "Hmph ¡­" "If Xiao Rou were to return, she would definitely be the first one to run out and spar with me!" said the Purple Profound Grandmaster.


    "Master is right. I''m afraid eldest senior brother, third senior brother and fourth senior brother have all been plotted against by the Red Lotus Range!"


    At this time, Xiao Xin''er and the other girls brought the group of disciples to the training grounds.


    There were only a dozen or so people in the Red Lotus Sect. Apart from Elder Pei, all of them were women.


    "Purple Profound Grandmaster! "No matter what, you sage expert, don''t you think it''s shameful to take advantage of the fact that our head isn''t here and bring disciples to bully our Red Lotus Sect''s disciples?"


    Xiao Xin''er, who was wearing a red dress that fluttered in the wind, brazenly and angrily rebuked.


    "Little Feng Nu, this ancestor is merciful and gives you all a chance to surround me without attacking.


    But you killed my eldest disciple and third brother and fourth brother, and you have sacrificed one day emperor of my Purple me Martial School!


    This debt of blood, how could I not personally pay it back!? " The Purple Profound Grandmaster''s expression was gloomy and terrifying.


    The Ascendant was one thing, but the Heavenly King was one of the few outstanding disciples. The Heavenly Emperor was the only genius disciple under his tutge.


    The pain of losing three generals at once was excruciating. How long would it take for the Purple Profound Grandmaster to nurture another Celestial Emperor?!


    "What!?" Xiao Xin''er and the other girls were stunned.


    They didn''t even know that the eldest senior brother of the Purple me Martial School, who had led people to besiege them, had actually died?!


    "Hmph, could it be that all of you want to pretend that you don''t know anything at this moment so that you can get away with it?" Zixuan''s voice was cold and mocking.


    Xiao Xin''er frowned and said, "We really don''t know. Whether you believe it or not, we didn''t kill him."


    "If you refuse to admit it, then there''s no harm. I''ll just give you one chance ¡­."


    Little Feng Nu, immediately bring these Red Lotus disciples to kneel down and submit to me.


    I still have some use for your Phoenix Lady bloodline, I can spare your life.


    As long as you obediently stay in my furnace, I won''t treat you unfairly ¡­


    As for the remnant evils of the Red Lotus Sect, I will not kill all of you. "A hint of greed shed through Purple Xuan Grandmaster''s eyes.


    Feng Nu''s bloodline was extremely rare, even in the Phoenix n.


    As for the "wild" Feng Nu, she was an extremely rare existence.


    Grandmaster Zi Xuan was a chosen one of the fire attribute, he controlled a kind of purple heavenly fire. If he could obtain Feng Nu as his "cauldron", his cultivation would be twice the result with half the effort!


    This was also why, twenty years after Xiao Rou left, the Purple Profound Grandmaster could not wait to attack the Red Lotus Sect.


    It wasn''t just this Blessed Land that he valued, but the women here as well ¡­


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Without waiting for Xiao Xin''er to say anything, Ning Zimo coldly scolded, "Even if we die, we won''t allow you to humiliate us!"


    "Purple Profound Grandmaster! Even if you''re a sage realm expert, don''t forget, this is a Blessed Paradise. You''re not the only sage here!


    "If you fight to the death with us and get injured yourself, do you really have the guts to give it a try when other sage realm experts sneak in?" Ling Yuwei threatened.


    "Xin Er, don''t worry about him. We''ll attack together, and each one of us will fight to the death."


    Xiao Xin''er originally had some doubts as to whether she could exchange for the safety of her sister by herself.


    However, after hearing the words of the girls, he realized that he was confused. How could these people treat them kindly?


    After staying in the primitive world for dozens of years, they understood the cruel principle of thew of the jungle. There shouldn''t be any luck, especially when facing a barbarian bandit like the Purple me Sect.


    "Ancestor Zi Xuan, since you know that I am Feng Nu, then you should know that Huo ¡­ It''s no use to me. "


    Xiao Xin''er could not be bothered to say anything else. She took a step forward and her body began to burn with Phoenix mes!

 Chapter 2082

    The temperature of the Phoenix mes that swirled up continuously rose, and Xiao Xin''er''s eyes turned a fiery red!


    Nian Ru Jiao, Ning Zimo, Ling Yuwei, and the others also circted their true essence, intending to fight to the bitter end.Elder Pei was using a spell as he summoned the demon beasts he had tamed from the back mountains of the Red Lotus Sect over!


    The enormous demonic beast that resembled a wolf or tiger, a lion or eagle, roared as it charged forward to assist the enemy.


    <span>Xiao Jin also flew over at this moment, but his body didn''t grow bigger and only used the appearance of a small dragon.


    <span>He leisurely danced in the middle of thedies, appearing to be lively and at ease. After all, his biggest backer had arrived.


    Xiao Jin was confused. Why was Ye Fan not here? He couldn''t help but look around ¡­


    <span>"Xiao Jin, wait for me to stall the Zixuan ancestor. You and the others, go deal with the disciples behind him!"


    At this time, Xiao Xin''er used the words from Earth to say this. She was not worried that the other party would see through her n.


    Xiao Jin was even more puzzled. He transmitted his voice, "Miss Xin Er, why are you here to deal with the Purple Profound Grandmaster?"


    "Otherwise? Could it be that you wille? " Xiao Xin''er asked.<span>Xiao Jin hurriedly shook his head and wondered what was going on. Why did he feel that something was off?


    "Hahahaha!"


    <span>Zixuan''s forefatherughed in extreme anger at this moment. "Do a group of ignorant youngsters really think that you can stop me with your motley congregation?"


    Seeing that the people from the Red Lotus Sect had no intention of giving in, the Purple Profound Grandmaster felt that his prestige as a Saint realm expert had been challenged.<span>"Fine, I''ll let you know the difference between the sage realm and you!"


    A wave of raging purple mes suddenly sprung up from the Purple Profound Grandmaster''s body. This purple heavenly fire had actually turned into a fierce, fierce, fiery beast!


    The demonic beast opened its bloody mouth and extended its two thick ws. The moment the wind blew, it instantly enveloped half of the training grounds!


    At this moment, the people and demonic beasts from the Red Lotus Sect, who had wanted to disy an extraordinary might, were all suppressed!


    The Demonic Beasts were so frightened that they immediately turned their heads to retreat. If not for Elder Pei''s continuous activation of the Beast Subduing Arts, they would have long fled!


    "Roar!"A mouthful of purple fire spewed out from the mouth of the demonic beast, like a purple me bursting through a dike. It poured down, wanting to incinerate everyone from the Red Lotus Gate!


    When Ning Zimo, Nian Bing, Jiao Jiao Jiao, and the other women saw the purple colored heavenly fire approaching in the blink of an eye, they realized that their courage waspletely useless!<span>The difference was too great! They could not block this kind of attack at all! There was no way to escape!


    "Crimson Lotus!" Indestructible Red Lotus Phoenix Gold Body! "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er felt the sudden increase in pressure and used the highest skill that she could now master!


    The Phoenix Soul was awakened as a golden Phoenix Bird soared into the sky from Xiao Xin''er''s back!


    An enormous red lotus blossomed beneath her. Behind Xiao Xin''er, a Seven Colored Phoenix mes Wings spread out!<span>"Red Lotus Shield!"


    Xiao Xin''er flew up into the air and the seven-colored phoenix wings on her back pped furiously. At the same time, a purple shield directly became enormous!


    The long unfurled shield was like a pair of phoenix wings, blocking in front of everyone from the Red Lotus Gate!


    The purple heavenly fire fell on the purple shield and emitted a loud sound!


    The scorching high temperature caused arge amount of the extraordinary quality rock floor in the surroundings to melt!


    Phoenix mes continuously spouted out from Xiao Xin''er''s body. Even though she was blessed with the fate of being a phoenix daughter and was not afraid of mes, she still possessed the true essence of a Saint realm expert within this heavenly fire!<span>High temperature was one thing, but there was a heavy "weight" inside!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Xiao Xin`er let out a painful and suppressed scream. She felt as if her entire body was tearing and was about to copse from the heavy burden!


    <span>"Xin Er!"


    The girls'' hearts were beating in their throats. They couldn''t help but despair, unable to escape!


    Lightning and fire!


    A golden waterfall cascaded down from the sky like a river of gxies hanging upside down. Carrying a destructive force, it directly smashed into the purple me beast that was spitting out mes!


    It was as if heavenly water from the heavenly fire was being extinguished!


    <span>The demonic beast couldn''t withstand the golden waterfall at all, and in an instant, it copsed in a miserable manner!


    <span>"Who is it!?"


    The Purple Profound Grandmaster''s face was deathly pale as he retreated more than ten meters back. Raising his head to look, he was shocked and angry at the same time!"Could it be the Monarch level sword intent!?"


    On the other side, Xiao Xin''er, Ning Zimo, Nian Bing Jiao, Ling Yuwei, and even Elder Pei ¡­


    <span>Seeing this terrifying liquid gold energy that fell from the sky, it was as if their souls had left their bodies, causing their bodies to tremble!


    Everyone abruptly raised their heads and looked at the man standing on the goldenke, who looked like an outstanding figure. Shock, shock, disbelief ¡­<span>It was like an uncontroble tide of countless thoughts, thoughts, and untold bitterness and love, swallowing up all the women''s consciousness!


    "Is I ¡­ Is this a dream?" Ning Xuemo mumbled.<span>"Husband?" The expression in Nian Bing''s eyes was especiallyplicated. He clearly knew who she was, but why did she have that kind of expression?


    "I knew he wouldn''t die!" Ling Yuwei cried with joy.<span>"Sir God of Swords? It really is the Sir Sword God!? " Elder Pei was wild with joy. He immediately kneeled on the ground and began kowtowing to Ye Fan!


    At this time, the female disciples, including Red Sleeve, were at a loss for words.<span>"Him? Isn''t he in the dungeon? " Hongmian asked in surprise.


    "Who the hell is he? "Why are the Substitute Sect Leader and the Elders here?" When Hong Zhu saw the appearances of the women, he was stunned.


    <span>Ye Fan was not in a hurry to deal with the people from the Purple me Sect.


    At that moment, his emotions were extremelyplicated. A golden liquid sword intent sent him to the ground.<span>Looking at the few familiar beautiful faces in front of them, the passage of time didn''t leave any traces on their faces. What was added was an even more enchanting charm.


    It was only a few months for them, yet it had been decades for them ¡­


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and looked deeply at the women''s faces. It was as if time had frozen.


    "A-Jiao, Ning, Weiwei ¡­ Xin''er!"<span>Ye Fan blinked his eyes hard, feeling somewhat apprehensive, and then very happilyughed, "Although I said that, perhaps it''s a bit unreasonable."


    But I really want to ask, how have you been all these years? ""Stinking man!"


    With hot tears in her eyes, Xiao Xin directly kicked Ye Fan''s thigh!<span>"Aiyo!"


    Ye Fan was now in the thirdyer of disintegration, but he was afraid of hurting the woman, so he deliberately left no defenses, which really hurt him."If you take advantage of it, then leave! He had been gone for decades! You still have the guts to ask us!?


    I''ll kill you! Kill you! I will burn your ashes to the ground with my torch! "


    <span>A single kick from Xiao Xin''er wasn''t enough, so she continued to pound Ye Fan''s body. As she did so, she couldn''t help but want to cry.


    As Ye Fan obediently got beaten up, he looked at Xiao Xin''er, who was trying so hard to hold back her tears.<span>He also noticed the undisguised emotions in the eyes of the women, as well as their tears of joy after meeting each other ¡­


    <span>Seeing this scene, Ye Fan felt as if he had eaten honey, and his body no longer hurt at all ¡­


    He seemed to have worried too much about the feelings umted from the trials of life and death.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but hug Xiao Xin''er and kiss her on the cheek.Xiao Xin''er was startled as she eximed and hit the man. Her face flushed, "What are you doing? Who let you kiss me!? "


    "You said it, I don''t care about my face! I want to kiss you!"<span>Ye Fan grinned. He found it hard to keep his emotions in check as he ran over again, pulling the three of them into his embrace, hugging them tightly.


    "Husband!" "Ugh!"


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing?"


    Not allowing the three women to say anything, Ye Fan ced a few kisses on their cheeks and red lips.Seeing this, the female disciples'' faces reddened and their hearts pounded. They were even embarrassed to watch.


    Nian Ru Jiao, Ning Zi Mo, and Ling Yu Wei were squeezed together, tightly hugged by Ye Fan. Although they were twisting, they were not willing to part with him."Husband, why did you suddenly find me?" Nian Ru asked in a tender voice.


    "I came a long time ago, let that girl called Red Sleeves go and tell you all," Ye Fan said."What?" Xiao Xin''er, who was at the side, was astonished. "The ''old friend'' she spoke of was you?"


    <span>The girls finally understood. No wonder Xiao Jin brought him in. No wonder the head disciple of the Purple Fire Martial School died!


    <span>"What!?" It''s fine if you change your appearance, but you can''t even say your name? " Ling Yuwei was speechless.


    "That''s right, we know your other code names too!" Ning Xuemo chided.


    Ye Fan embarrassedly said, "I was just a little worried, and my brain was a little muddled, so I was always conflicted."<span>Actually, Ye Fan also knew that even if it wasn''t convenient to reveal his real name, and he didn''t want to mention the name Cold Star, Lucifer could still be mentioned, but he really didn''t think too much about it before.


    They had originally thought that they would naturally know after meeting, and that it wasn''t important to be unfamous. Who would''ve thought that the Purple Profound Grandmaster would suddenly attack?In the end, Ning Xuemo understood him better. Her beautiful eyes shifted as she humphed, "It seems like you also know that you have been gone for dozens of years. You have let us down ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile. Although he had a thousand words to say, this was not the time to speak.


    <span>He turned around and looked at the people of the Purple Fire Martial School. The smile on his face disappeared and became expressionless. His eyes became as cold as the biting cold of winter.


    "It''s not over yet. Where do you want to go?"


    The Purple Profound Grandmaster was currently with a group of disciples, preparing to leave quietly.


    Hearing Ye Fan''s words, all the disciples of the Purple me Martial School trembled. Even the Purple Xuan Grandmaster had a serious expression on his face.

 Chapter 2083

    His gaze flickered before he sighed and said, "If I had known earlier that the Red Lotus Sect would be guarded by such an expert, I definitely wouldn''t have offended you so easily.<span>However, this esteemed one has never met Zi Xuan, and has no grievances or grievances, yet I have lost three of my disciples in the hands of this esteemed one.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled evilly and said, "Your words are very contradictory. Since I killed all three of your disciples, how can there be no grievances?"


    Zi Xuan''s face stiffened as he said somewhat guiltily, "After all, I was the first to attack the Red Lotus Sect. It''s fine if we lose three people."


    <span>"Is this really appropriate? Look at the group of disciples behind us, even though their eldest senior brother was killed by me, you, as his teacher, don''t even dare to avenge his disciple."


    With your tail between your legs, how are they going to treat you as their master in the future? " Ye Fan mocked.


    Zixuan was forced to the point of being unable to dismount, his face full of regret and depression.


    Especially when Ye Fan said this, the dozen of disciples around him also looked at him with a weird look.<span>He was, after all, a sage realm expert who founded the sect in the Blessed Paradise. If this matter were to spread, he wouldn''t even have the face to stay in the Blessed Paradise anymore!


    "Are you trying to force me into a great battle with the sage realm?


    Even if your esteemed self possesses the rarely seen monarch level of sword intent, this ancestor is not afraid of you.It was just that once the sage realm was enraged, blood would flow for a thousand miles. In the prehistord, anyone could avoid and avoid what they wanted to do.


    <span>If the battle were to hurt the female cultivators behind you, wouldn''t you feel sorry for them? " A trace of intimidation appeared in Zixuan''s eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan lightly said, "What, are you worried that you won''t be able to beat me, and use the lives of others to threaten me?" Do you think that you can just leave like that? "


    <span>Zi Xuan was finally unable to contain his anger and shouted loudly: "Arrogant child! Do you really think I''m afraid of you!? Since this is the case, then this ancestor ¡­


    Without waiting for Zi Xuan to finish speaking, Ye Fan suddenly made a move!<span>"Breaking Dawn!"


    The ck greatsword in Ye Fan''s hand released a dazzling golden light, and as his body carried the greatsword, it directly shed across the purple profound barrier!


    <span>At the same time, the goldenke in the sky began to pour down like a downpour. "Boom!"


    <span>Ye Fan was waiting for this moment!


    Even though from his observations, he felt that Zi Xuan''s strength was inferior to Su Juxin''s, and he himself had made some improvements, defeating him shouldn''t be a problem.


    <span>However, he had never killed a sage expert before. In order to be safe, Ye Fan chose to use words to provoke Zi Xuan.


    This caused his mood to be unstable, and then he would erupt all of a sudden, taking his life while he was unprepared!The Purple Xuan Grandmaster didn''t seem to react at all. When Ye Fan''s huge ck sword shed across his head, he stood there without moving!


    And the group of disciples behind Zi Xuan, even more so, did not expect that their master would not be able to block it at all.The moment the ''water from the clear sky'' came down, the disciples of the Purple me Martial School, who had been brimming with pride a moment ago, immediately scattered in panic and fled!


    <span>With just this bit of cultivation, they werepletely unable to withstand the liquid sword intent!


    When a drop of liquid sword intentnded on their bodies, it was like thousands of degrees of hot liquid metal, directly ''draining'' their bodies and true essence!


    <span>In a split-second, the disciples of the Purple me Martial School cried out miserably. Their bodies and origin souls werepletely destroyed in the dense golden rain of light!


    <span>Upon seeing this sight, the people from the Red Lotus Sect were dumbfounded.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er''s beautiful eyes were filled with splendor as well as dissatisfaction.


    After so many years, this man was actually strong enough to instantly kill a sage realm expert!? How did he do it!?


    <span>Ning Xuemo, Nian Ru Jiao, and Ling Yuwei were all excited. Ever since Ye Fan had left, they had been relying on their own efforts to endure.


    Although they didn''t want to continue relying on men, this feeling of being protected by men was something they missed too much.


    "Sir God of Swords, as expected of Sir God of Swords ¡­" Elder Pei grinned as tears streamed down his cheeks.<span>Red Sleeves and the other female disciples all turned pale as if their souls had left their bodies!


    Thinking about how they surrounded and attacked this man just now, and even locked him in the dungeon, the female disciples all felt chills down their spines!<span>The people from the Red Lotus Sect watched as the entire Purple me Sect was annihted. They thought that the fight had ended in the blink of an eye.


    <span>However, Ye Fan realized that something was wrong ¡­


    The pressure from the Purple Profound Ancestor had notpletely disappeared!


    He turned around and saw the body of the Purple Profound Grandmaster who had been motionless all this while.<span>"This is bad!" All of you, retreat! "


    Ye Fan had no time to exin anything to the women. He raised his hand and summoned a few thousand flying swords!<span>"Blinding Light Sword Shield!"


    Two swords and two shields, one in front of Ye Fan and the other in front of thedies!


    Not only that, arge amount of liquid was gushing over in an attempt to wrap around the Purple Profound Grandmaster''s "corpse!"


    Before the gathering of sword intent had even finished, the Purple Profound Grandmaster had already exploded!


    "Boom!"A cloud of purplish to ck Rampage Saint realm''s Power of the Heaven''s me exploded like a heavy bomb!


    The wild roar of the impact directly caused Ye Fan''s shield to almost copse!


    If Ye Fan hadn''t reacted in time, he would have definitely been wounded by the explosion!


    <span>Damn it! How did this old brat do it!?


    <span>Right under his nose, how could he only leave behind a fake bomb!?


    Ye Fan''s gaze swept across the sky. After locking onto the Purple Xuan Grandmaster''s position, he said, "You guys don''t move, I''ll go kill him!"


    <span>The two swords transformed into two dragon-scaled sword wings, Ye Fan soared into the sky. He had the advantage in speed, so he was not afraid of Zi Xuan escaping.


    Xiao Xin''er was shocked by the explosion and thought of something. She took two steps forward and shouted, "Ye Fan! Ancestor Xiao Rou said back then that Zi Xuan had a sacred artifact to protect himself.


    A sacred object? Ye Fan squinted his eyes, thinking back to the Heavenly Treasure Grandmaster of the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    So that was the case. Sacred Treasures could indeed have a special effect. The stronger the user, the better the sacred effect.<span>Ye Fan did not stay any longer. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a golden beam of light, bringing along the goldenke water that filled the sky.


    Purple Profound Ancestor was a chosen one from heaven, and he was good at controlling the heavenly fire. Flying and escaping was not his specialty in the first ce.


    At this moment, he was miserably trying his best to control the wind, but to his despair, he discovered that Ye Fan, who was chasing him from behind, was already closing in!The Purple Profound Grandmaster had never seen the sword intent that blotted out the sky and covered the earth. It simply caused him to be on the verge of copse!


    Seeing that he could not escape, the sweating Zixuan ancestor gritted his teeth and turned around!


    "You''ve gone too far!" If that''s the case, then I''ll go down together with you! "Purple Xuan Ancestor suddenly took out a ck humanoid artifact. It was about the size of a palm and covered with a myriad of runes and symbols. It looked like a ck jade piece.


    The little person''s eyes were hollowed out. Now that the purple mes were ignited, it was as if there was a pair of purple fire eyes flickering within them. It was extremely strange!

 Chapter 2084

    2084


    In fact, the Zixuan Ancestor came from a very ordinary family of heaven chosen people, and he hadn''t even cultivated to the Sacred Body yet. His strength couldn''t be considered strong among the sage realm experts in the Blessed Paradise.


    The reason he was able to establish his own sect was greatly rted to how lucky he was to have obtained this holy item.


    This holy object just so happened to have an extremely greatpatibility with his purple heavenly fire, and was thus able to disy an enormous value in his hands.


    As the tiny ck jade person was thrown into the air, the purple mes in its eyes burned brighter and brighter!


    A powerful and strange force sucked a wisp of his primordial spirit out of the Purple Profound Grandmaster''s body!


    "Ah!"


    Purple Profound Ancestor let out waves of angry and painful roars!


    Strands of purple-grey origin soul fused with the little person!


    Seeing this scene from afar, Ye Fan suddenly felt that something was wrong!


    This guy was actually willing to use his primordial spirit as a primer to activate this move. This was definitely a desperate move!


    Generally speaking, the moves that required the release of primordial spirit were moves that were at the extreme limits of a cultivator''s mastery.


    Once this move failed, it was very likely that his primordial spirit would be destroyed, and he wouldn''t even have a chance to escape!


    After all, the primordial spirit was as fragile as paper after it had left the body. In such a high-intensity battle, even a single breath was gone!


    However, this kind of ruthless move also had a significant effect!


    The tiny ck-colored person seemed to form the core of a massive array in the air. With it as the center, a gigantic circr array appeared in the air!


    The purplish ck array instantly covered a radius of several miles. The array lines were all extremelyplicated and burned with purple fire!


    The magical formation was so big that it directly surrounded Ye Fan and the Golden Sword Intent Lake!


    Not only that, a huge ck humanoid totem was erected on all sides of the formation!


    These ck humanoid totems were exactly the same as the ck jade men, but they seemed to havee to life.


    Even though Ye Fan has been through hundreds of battles, but he has never seen such a formation, he actually turned from a pursuer into a besieged person!?


    The hundreds of humanoid totems surrounding the formation all opened their mouths wide. Their eyes were filled with anger and purple mes began to ze from their eyes.


    Ye Fan felt a chill in his heart, this guy wanted to burn him alive in the middle of the battle formation?


    With such arge area covering and the array formation following him, there was no way to dodge!


    Ye Fan instantly summoned Perfection like Water,pletely protecting himself!


    Right at this moment, hundreds of purple mes shot out from the eyes of those ck humanoid totems, all of them aiming at Ye Fan, instantly detonating!


    What was even worse was that every rune line that formed this array formation actually exploded into a wall of fire!


    Rather than saying that it was killing Ye Fan alone, it would be better to say that it was simply a killing move that could destroy a city, burning down an entire army!


    "Boom!"


    A pir of purple me that was several hundred meters in diameter shot through the sky as if about to pierce through the heavens. Dozens of mountains were burned t on the ground!


    Feeling uneasy, the people from the Red Lotus Sect, who had rushed over, were greatly shocked when they saw this scene.


    "This... Just what is this!? " Elder Pei shouted.


    Xiao Xin''er frowned and clenched her fists tightly. "This is a battle between Sheng Domain experts ¡­"


    "Husband!" Nian Bing cried out in surprise. He had just reunited with his husband, and seeing such a dangerous battle made her feel suffocated.


    The fire pirsted for over ten seconds before dissipating.


    A huge pit of ck banana soil had already appeared on the ground, and the fire was still spreading.


    "Hahahaha! ¡ª ¡ª" Purple Profound Ancestor''s wildughter resounded in the air. "This is the result of you provoking this ancestor ¡­."


    Old Zixuan''s words came to a sudden halt halfway through!


    This was because a blinding golden dot of light had appeared after the purple mes had dissipated!


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" The Primordial Spirit of the Purple Profound Grandmaster cried out in horror, "How is this possible!?"


    Ye Fan took a deep breath. That move just now had drained arge portion of his liquid sword intent, which was quite terrifying.


    If it were not for his superb understanding of the sword, as an emperor level liquid sword intent, the quality of the sword would have been much higher than this purple me. It might have been a little difficult to deal with.


    To put it bluntly, if Zixuan''s cultivation base was a bit higher, he really wouldn''t be able to hold on.


    A sacred item was indeed extraordinary. He really didn''t know where it came from.


    "Damn it!"


    The Purple Xuan Grandmaster sensed that the situation had gone awry and once again activated his primordial spirit, nning to unleash his killing move for the second time.


    Seeing the small ck figure once again ze with purple mes, Ye Fan did not want to give the opponent another chance!


    As Perfection like Water dispersed, the sword intent of the limit changed once again!


    He did not need to defend, it was time to attack!


    Sword God''s body ¡­ Sword God''s Tyrant Body!


    The huge golden sword god silhouette appeared, but quickly shrank, and merged with Ye Fan''s body!


    After his physical fitness had improved, Ye Fan was able to once again use Sword God''s Tyrant Body, which obviously made things much easier for him.


    Blood, nerves, muscles, organs, it was as though an extremely powerful stimnt had been injected into them. They were all releasing its energy in a frenzied manner!


    The golden light in his eyes seemed to pierce through the horizon as power surged through his body like a tidal wave!


    Ye Fan grasped the huge ck sword with both of his hands. Without waiting for the Purple Xuan Grandmaster to attackpletely, he shed at him from several hundred meters away!


    "Weng!"


    A heavy sword hum tore through the sky!


    A huge golden sword of light several hundred meters long and several tens of meters wide, as though it was a heavenly god wielding a sword and shing through the sky, engulfed the location of the Purple Profound Grandmaster!


    When the people from the Red Lotus Sect saw this strike, they were all petrified and could not utter a single word!


    If the purple pir of me had given them time to react just now, then Ye Fan''s sword attack was truly impossible to guard against!


    Before Zixuan''s primordial spirit could return to his body, both his physical body and primordial spirit werepletely destroyed by the sword intent!


    As the breeze blew, the sky turned quiet. Besides the burning forest on the ground, it was as if nothing had happened.


    Ye Fan released his Sword God''s Tyrant Body and returned to his normal state.


    His figure shed as he flew down and extended his hand to catch a ck object that was falling down. It was the small ck jade person!


    Holding it in his hand, Ye Fan discovered that the spiritual imprint of the Purple Profound Grandmaster was no longer on it. It seemed that this item wasn''t exclusive to someone else.


    It withstood his sword attack, but it was not damaged. This sacred item was a lot more powerful than the gold ingot he had seen before.


    Ye Fan tried to activate it with his sword intent. What was strange was that this thing did not have any reaction?


    Could it be that there was some special way to use it?


    "Husband!" Are you okay? "


    At this time, the girls flew over happily. Only after seeing that the man was safe and sound did they rx a little.


    Ye Fan turned his head, looking at his soulmates who were very concerned about him. From the start, he had no mood to care about any sacred object.


    After taking a deep breath, Ye Fan sincerely said: "I''m sorry..." I have made you all wait too long ¡­ "

 Chapter 2085

    The girls didn''t think much of it just now, but after hearing the man''s words, they remembered the past few decades of waiting in silence. Their eyes turned red from the pain and pain.


    The air was quiet for a long time. Most of the disciples from the Red Lotus Range were puzzled and did not know what was going on. Elder Pei, who was aware of the situation, shook his head with a sigh.


    After a while, Ning Zimo sniffed with her nose and said with a smile, "No matter how you put it, they are hundreds of years old. Don''t be numb anymore, do you think you''re still young?"<span>Only then did the girls burst intoughter. Ling Yuwei said, "Right, when you left, we were still girls in our twenties. We were all waiting for you to be an old woman."


    <span>"You guys don''t need to talk about age, right?" Nian Ru said somewhat hesitantly.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh as well. He went up and put his arms around Xiang Ru as he kissed her on the cheek. "That''s right. Don''t mention age. Look at us, A-Jiao''s about to cry."


    <span>"Husband!" Nian Ru eximed coquettishly and lovingly, as she leaned into the man''s embrace. She could feel the strong feelings of longing and affection from his call.


    "Hey!" "A-Jiao, don''t you have no backbone? This guy hasn''t been here for decades, and he''s so irresponsible. The moment hees back, you throw yourself into his arms!" Xiao Xin''er pouted and said.


    Nian Ru Jiao didn''t care about that. She smiled peacefully with a face full of satisfaction.


    In fact, she had once stayed in her room for a long time, so she had to endure much more for this period of time.<span>As long as the man was back, she would be happy and not think too much about it.


    "Xiao Jin, extinguish the fire below. Let''s go back to the Red Lotus Gate and talk about thister!" Ning Xuemo said.


    Xiao Jin was in the midst of watching a reunion scene when he heard these words. He tactfully flew towards the burning forest below.


    Xiao Jin''s body continued to expand until he was over a hundred meters long.


    <span>After circling around for a while, the blue and gold flood dragon''s body began to gather arge amount of rain clouds and rain water.


    At the same time, Xiao Jin also spat out water vapor from his mouth, extinguishing the fire.


    Ye Fan looked at him strangely, "How long has this gluttonous snake been transforming into a dragon?" Have you grown up? ""Little Gold has also undergone the punishment after transforming into a dragon. He has been here for more than twenty years. He is slightly earlier than Elder Pei," Nian Ru said tenderly.


    Ye Fan nced at Elder Pei who was behind him, "It should be Elder Pei Hua from the Northern Xuan Sect. Not bad ah, you actually seeded in oveing your tribtion."


    After the death of the ck Sea Grandmaster and Sect Leader Sunset Clouds, Pei Hua had been at the helm of the Celestial Sect.


    Ye Fan remembered this guy. Initially, he had peeked at Xiao Jin, wanting to take him in as his demon beast. However, in the end, he was tactfully taken in.


    "It''s been so many years, and His Excellency Sword God still remembers Pei Hua, a small figure. Pei Hua is extremely ttered!" Elder Pei sped his hands and said excitedly.<span>Ye Fan was somewhat embarrassed as heughed and said, "To you, it has indeed been more than half a century, but the truth is that I only felt that I was separated from you for three months."


    <span>"What?!" Ling Yuwei was surprised. "What do you mean?"


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and waved his hand, "It''s a long story. Let''s go back to the Red Lotus Gate and tell you in detail."


    With a doubtful expression, everyone returned to the discussion hall of the Red Lotus Gate.


    The disciples very respectfully served the Celestial Tea of the Blessed Paradise. However, they were all very nervous as they looked at Ye Fan.As soon as they sat down, the girls started to ask Ye Fan what was going on.


    Ye Fan organized his thoughts and began to recount from beginning to end the events that urred after the Apocalypse Shakyamuni''s War.


    After waking up from a few decades ago, he had reced the young duke and became Prince Consort. He then met Su Qingxue, Chu Yunyao, as well as what had happened in the Great War Dynasty, the Xuanyuan Academy, Xuanyuan City, and so on ¡­She kept talking about how she came to the Blessed Paradise to find a cure for Su Qingxue and wanted to go to the Immortal pce. That was the reason ¡­


    <span>As these matters were told, the women werepletely dumbfounded by what they heard. This was simply too crazy!


    <span>There were several attempts to interrupt him, but he was still suppressed by Ye Fan. After all, he knew that interrupting him would probably take a long time before he could finish.


    When he was finally done talking, Ye Fan took a sip of tea and said, "Okay, that''s about it. To be honest, I also feel like I''m in a dream, but the reality is like this."


    <span>"This is too bizarre. Why does it feel like everything is nned? Howe there''s such a person being reced by you?" All the girls felt that this was unbelievable.


    Ye Fan scratched his head, wasn''t it? Even until now, he still felt as if he was in a dream.


    "This is too much!" We''ve already gone through seventy years, and you only think that it''s unfair that three months has passed?! " Xiao Xin''er said angrily.


    <span>Ye Fan med himself, "I also feel very guilty, but I don''t even know what happened to me."


    "I was a bit afraid to meet you guys just now. I''m afraid that it''s been too long, and you guys don''t even like me anymore."<span>"Husband, what are you daydreaming about? Let alone seventy years, even if it were seven hundred years, we would still want to find you," Nian Ru said gently.


    <span>"That''s right. Do you think we are the kind of women that are like water flowers in your eyes?" Ning Xuemo was displeased.


    Ye Fan felt veryfortable listening to this and awkwardlyughed, "I heard from Xiao Jin that you all don''t talk about me much, and thought that you hated me."


    "Little Gold?" "What does it know? You''ve been gone for several decades, and we''re already sad to talk about you. Of course, no one wants to talk about you as they please ¡­" Ning Xuemo rolled her eyes at a certain dragon.


    Ye Fan suddenly understood, so it was for this reason, this gluttonous snake is really stupid! He was also a fool, why didn''t he think of such a thing!


    <span>"It''s hard on you guys. You have to believe that to me, you would rather wait seventy years than have the heart to wait for me!" Ye Fan sincerely said.


    <span>"Come on!" "You are a big liar." Xiao Xin''er turned her head and wiped the corners of her eyes.


    <span>"At least, Little Snow is still alive, Yun Yao is still fine, this is the best news!" Ning Xuemo heaved a sigh of relief.


    "You guys are quite fated to be together. Even after dying once, you guys can still get married." Ling Yuwei said rather sourly, but of course, she was also joking.<span>On the other hand, Nian Bing wiped away her tears and said with a smile, "I never would have thought that we could meet again here. I just hope that Xiao Yu is fine."


    "That little girl, Xiao Yu, is quite strange. She will definitely be safe and sound. After we reunite, we can go find her together!" Ning Xuemo said.


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. He was indeed worried about Blue Rain, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He could only hope that this girl would be able to protect him.


    However, he had a feeling that no matter what, Blue Rain was still a cultivator, better than Chu Yunyao in life.


    She definitely did not run into any life-threatening danger, but most likely came across some special opportunity aftering to this world.


    <span>Ye Fan raised his head and said, "I''m almost done, it''s time to talk about your situation."


    From Yun Yao, I only know of Earth''s situation twenty years after I left. What happened after that?Logically speaking, you guys shouldn''t be raising your cultivation so fast, it''s not that you don''t have talent, but the people on Earth that are at the Heaven Seizing Stage, many of them were hundreds, or even thousands of years old, yet they haven''t gone through Sky Law.


    <span>Also, why are you all at the Blessed Paradise, and how did you meet Xiao Rou? Didn''t you hear that the Grand Schr was Yun Yao? "Don''t tell me you''ve never thought of going out?"

 Chapter 2090

    2090


    "The Purple Fire Martial School is talking red with us ¡­ The closest sect to the Immortal Sword Sect is the Dan Qiong Sect. Once they take away this piece of Blessed Land, it will be too much of a threat to us. " Ning Xuemo frowned.


    Sects could not be built anywhere. The ces where sects could be built were ces with dense spirit energy and a variety of resources that were rtively self-sufficient.


    Otherwise, in some ces where resources were scarce and where a sect was established, it would be better to cultivate somewhere else. There was no point in establishing this sect.


    "Don''t think too much into it, just go down and take a look." Ye Fan said. He had long since been mentally prepared to build a new sect and it wouldn''t be so smooth.


    After that, Ye Fan led the girls andnded on the main square in front of the Purple me Sect''s main hall.


    The people of the Danzhu Sect naturally noticed the arrival of the outsiders as well, and they all gathered around.


    Nearly a hundred cultivators surrounded him, amongst them were a few Heaven Stealing Realm cultivators, arge number of them were Spirit Creation Realm cultivators, aggressively.


    "Who dares to barge into my Regal Pill Sect''s territory!?"


    A grey robed man with long hairbed behind his head and a fan in his hand walked out. He had a picture of a mountain and river, and had a somewhat arrogant, white-faced schr''s appearance between his brows.


    But soon, the man recognized Xiao Xin''er. "Feng Nu?" Are you people from the Red Lotus Sect? "


    Ye Fan looked at Xiao Xin''er. He didn''t expect that this woman was already quite famous in the Rosy Dawn.


    "Since when did this ce be the territory of your Danzhu Sect?" Xiao Xin''er asked with dissatisfaction.


    The man opened his folding fan and arrogantly said, "I am the third disciple under the Pill Saint''s tutge, Xin Yi. Patriarch Zixuan is already dead, and Master sent us here to receive this Blessed Land.


    "Firste first served. Could it be that your Red Lotus Ridge wants to fight with our Danzong Sect for it?"


    "Did Purple Xuan Grandmaster kill him first?" Why should this Blessed Land belong to you? " Xiao Xin''er''s eyes widened.


    "Why? Were you the ones who killed him? Ever since the Red Lotus Holy Maiden left, you few female disciples of the Red Lotus Sect didn''t even dare to leave their homes.


    He couldn''t havee here in a dream, could he? "Hurry up and wake up..." Xin Yi smirked.


    All of the surrounding disciples of the [Dan Qiong]ughed mockingly as they pointed at him, feeling a sense of superiority.


    As thergest sect in the Rosy Sky, the Danyun Sect was naturally the most well-informed.


    Although they weren''t sure who had killed Zi Xuan, they didn''t expect it to be someone from the Red Lotus Sect. After all, the Red Lotus Sect didn''t have any other sage realm experts other than Xiao Rou.


    Even though the matter is still under investigation, we can still take the territory first.


    After they received the order, they came here to count the materials from the Purple me Sect. They nned to use this new Blessed Land.


    The Regal Pill Sect''s primary goal was to refine pills, naturally the more medicinal herbs they produced, the better it would be.


    Hearing these words, Xiao Xin''er became extremely angry. Although this Xin Yi had the strength of a Heavenly Emperor, she wasn''t afraid of him at all.


    "Who do you think you are, relying on your sect''s power to unt themselves!?"


    Xin Yi sneered. "At least I have my own sect. Your Holy Maiden Red Lotus will leave you behind for more than twenty years."


    "So what? I can still take care of you!"


    A woman could not stand being looked down upon the most. A ball of phoenix mes was condensed in Xiao Xin''er''s hand, and was about to strike.


    However, just as she was about to make her move, Ye Fan pulled her from the side.


    "Hey, Xin''er, wait a moment." Ye Fan said.


    "Why are you pulling me!? I want to beat this despicable fellow to death! " Xiao Xin''er said, vexed.


    Ye Fan lightly patted the woman''s bare hands, "I haven''t done anything for you all these decades. Now that I''m here, how can I let you all suffer any more?"


    When Xiao Xin''er and the other three girls heard this, they all felt a burst of sweetness in their hearts.


    "Then... "Alright then, teach him a good lesson for me!" Xiao Xin''er''s hand pulled back and a trace of embarrassment and happiness shed through her eyes.


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded. When he turned around and looked at Xin Yi and the other disciples of the Regal Pill Sect, his expression had already turned cold.


    "Except for this Xin Yi, who needs to die here today, the rest of you will be given a chance to report back alive ¡­"


    Just tell her about the medicine first... "The Sect Leader of the Immortal Sword Sect, the God of Swords, is going to discuss something with him."


    The group of Dan Qiong Sect disciples were all confused, and guffaws of ridicule rang out in all directions.


    "Immortal Sword Sect Leader? Sword God? Could he be talking about himself? "


    "What is he talking about? Where did this kide from? "


    "He wants to kill third senior brother?" Haha... Is this kid crazy? "


    Xin Yi sneered, "The Sword God of the Immortal Sword Sect? He sure had a big mouth... Haha...


    The Wine Sword Immortal of the Twelve Sages of the Prehistoric Era, King Arthur of the Odin Empire, and the Demon God Kingdom''s Lord, Misty Night. None of them dared to call themselves Sword Gods.


    Don''t you think. Are you stronger than the three Sword Saints? "


    Seeing that these guys didn''t have any intention of leaving, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to waste his breath.


    The second stage of disintegration! The sword intent disintegrated!


    In a split-second, Ye Fan''s whole body erupted in golden light. An iparably sharp coercion of sword intent covered the entire Purple me Martial School''s mountaintop!


    With a wave of his hand, tens of thousands of flying swords filled the sky like ten thousand cold stars!


    The disciples of the Regal Pill Sect, who had just mocked him a moment ago, suddenly felt their blood run cold!


    It was as if countless needles were stabbing at their skin. An invisible hand could crush their hearts at any moment!


    All of this happened in an instant! The aura of death had already made all of their faces ashen!


    "This... Could this be ¡­ Overlord level sword intent!? "


    The expression on Xin Yi''s face twisted, disbelief written all over his face.


    "Could it be that you killed the Purple Profound Grandmaster?!"


    At this moment, Xin Yi and the other disciples of Danzhu Sect finally reacted!


    They really didn''t see anything special about Ye Fan, because Ye Fan was standing in the middle of a few gorgeous beauties, so he was not very eye-catching to begin with.


    In addition, the Hidden Dragon Technique concealed all of his cultivation level aura, making him appear even more ordinary.


    They had seen sage realm experts before, and even if they weren''t mighty and extraordinary, they were extraordinary. How could they be so mediocre when they could see the temperament of an expert as soon as they appeared?


    Ye Fan didn''t do this on purpose. Even if he didn''t use the Hidden Dragon Technique, he was still only at the Core Formation stage, and was indeed unremarkable.


    "Esteemed wangfei, I''ll give you a chance to leave first. If you don''t want it, then don''t me me ¡­"


    As soon as Ye Fan finished speaking, he immediately willed the flying sword to descend from the sky, creating countless whistling sounds.


    The Heaven Copsing Sword Rain was like a falling meteor, shooting towards the ground densely!


    Besides a few Heavenly King Stage and above disciples of the Regal Pill Sect, those with insufficient cultivation were unable to withstand such a destructive strike!


    In the blink of an eye, there were only five disciples left standing on the mountain: Xin Yi and the other three!


    "Run!" to go back and ask for Master''s help! " Although Xin Yi had the strength of a Heavenly Emperor, he did not even have the courage to resist an emperor level sword intent!


    This sword intent that he had only heard of in the rumors appeared in front of him. It was even more terrifying than if he had heard it!


    This was a kind of suppression that came from the bottom of his heart. It was like a lord descending upon the world, making people have no choice but to submit to him!


    Ye Fan was already prepared. With a raise of his hand, the tens of thousands of flying swords once again took off, rising into the air!


    "Emperor Dragon Sword Prison!"


    The flying speed of Xin Yi and the others was nowhere near that of the flying sword.


    The flying swords that filled the sky formed eight sword dragons. After catching up to the five people, they circled around and gathered together, forming a bright and vibrant prison of swords!


    The flying sword shuttled back and forth in the sword prison, killing them without any blind spots!


    "Ah!" From within the Sword Prison came the miserable cries of Xin Yi and the others.


    In just a breath''s time, these people''s true essence pressure hadpletely dissipated. There wasn''t even a corpse left!


    In less than half a minute, more than a hundred of the people from the Danyun Sect had disappeared from the Purple me Sect!


    Seeing the scene in front of their eyes, the four women could not help but be stunned into silence. If Ye Fan was not their lover, they would probably have felt a chill run down their spines.


    Just when the women were about to say something, Ye Fan suddenly rushed into a hall.

 Chapter 2086

    <span>The girls looked at each other in dismay. In the end, it was Ling Yuwei who said, "Let me say it. After all, Zimo and I were thest to arrive ¡­"


    <span>It seemed like Ling Yuwei also needed to recall their memories. After all, they had already been in this world for over twenty years ¡­


    <span>It turned out that after Chu Yunyao and Blue Rain had identally disappeared, the environment on Earth had once again undergone a great change.


    The alien invaders that had been annihted, the extreme material civilizations, the "corpses" they left on Earth, had actually begun to emit "spiritual energy!"<span>The cultivators of Earth discovered that these fellows were highly concentrated prehistoric stone spirits!


    Due to the great movements of Shakyamuni Armageddon, much of Earth''s spiritual energy had been revived. This time, it was raised by several levels!


    They were constantly releasing spirit energy, causing the entire Earth''s cultivation civilization topletelye back to their senses, and they were even pushing it to the peak!All kinds of exotic flowers, nts, and rare beasts appeared one after another.


    Using this copious amount of spiritual energy, as long as a cultivator had enough talent, they would be able to travel a thousand miles in a day!<span>"Actually, only a few years after Yunyao and Xiao Yu disappeared, us sisters, as well as your other brothers have all reached the Longevity and Heaven Stealing Realms.


    After that, for many years, they had been waiting for Sky Law, to prepare how to go through Sky Law.


    Firstly, it''s because you left behind a few precious cultivation techniques, and secondly, with Angel''s help, we avoided many detours.<span>There weren''t many left on Earth at that time, and the inferno was the core of rebuilding civilization, helping to form a global alliance.


    <span>The rest of us borrowed the light from you, the God of Swords and Gentle Snow. We will take all the good cultivation resources.


    <span>"After all, all we''re thinking about is how to raise our cultivation as soon as possible and how to find you in the Higher nes," Ling Yuwei replied.


    Ning Xuemo added, "Also, Aziz used some refining techniques left behind by the Ancient Immortal Spirit World to create many spirit artifacts to protect himself using the ''corpse'' of that alien monster as materials.<span>Weiwei also used the special technique left behind by the War God to strengthen these spirit artifacts.


    <span>In truth, the knowledge which the War God had left behind had helped us quite a bit in terms of cultivation.


    Those treasures, when we were going through Sky Law, we blocked a lot of the damage, otherwise, we would probably be like those people who couldn''t resist Sky Law and get struck to death by lightning.


    You also know that those pure material monsters are immune to spirit attacks and are extremely immune to elements.


    <span>Thus, their corpses could deal with the Yin Lightning. Even the Yang Lightning was extremely effective.


    I think that if there are other cultivators going through the punishmentter on, and there are those treasures, it shouldn''t be too difficult.


    That''s why we''ve been thinking, there should be a lot of cultivators that came to the Great Wastnds World.<span>It was just that the wastnd was too vast, and they might not be in this ce.


    <span>"Unfortunately, after going through the Sky Law, these things did not stay, otherwise, they would have been of great help in this world."


    Ye Fan waspletely lost in thought. He never thought that the corpses left behind by those damned invaders would actually help his brothers and women!<span>"Does that mean my mom, Sally, Yu''er, Yun''er, Ying Ying, Ling Shan, cksmith, slovenly guy, Lao Xie, Angel, Ai''er, and the others have all ascended?


    Also! Where''s my daughter! Where''s my team!? What happened to the team?! "And my family''s fat tiger?" Ye Fan couldn''t wait to ask.


    <span>"Husband, don''t be in such a hurry. How can so many people end up talking all at once? Weiwei will tell you in detail!" Nian Ru smiled coquettishly and advised.


    <span>Ling Yu Wei drank a mouthful of tea, pursed her lips and smiled, then continued narrating everyone''s situation.


    Actually, Sally was the first one to leave Earth and look for Ye Fan.


    <span>After the end of the war, Sally didn''t have much of a nostalgia for Earth, she just wanted to find Ye Fan as soon as possible.


    <span>Once the blood of the Abyss Demon bes serious, coupled with the recovery of Earth''s spiritual energy, it is really unstoppable.


    <span>Sally had left Earth a long time ago. To her, Sky Law did not have any pressure at all. After all, her physical body and mental strength were both iparably strong.


    Following them were Ai''er, Xiao Xin''er, and Nian Bing. However, Ai''er was a little afraid of Yang Lightning, so he deliberately took a few protective treasures before daring to take the initiative to draw in Tian Fa.


    <span>Assazer and Asmondius had left after this. They were both very strong, and after handing over all of their work to their subordinates and focusing on training, they had advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Fog Night. Not long after her master ascended, she also sessfully passed her tribtion. After the awakening of the Qing Qiu Bloodline, her strength had already reached at least the top five.


    <span>The Leviathan and Xie Linfuan followed suit. Their cultivation levels were almost the same as the women''s.


    <span>In order to protect Su Qingxue, Angel suffered some injuries and recovered. She also left Earth.


    <span>"Ling Shan, Sister Yue Ying, because Yun''er started trainingte, her foundation was rtively weak, and she had a lot of concerns, so when we left, they were still growing.


    In short, since Angel is a true God, she knows a lot of things. When we''re weak, she won''t be of much help.But when our cultivation increases, her help to us will also be much more obvious, and it will indeed make our cultivation much easier.


    As for her mother, because she wanted to stay with Aunt Jiang, she didn''t attempt to break through to the Heaven Seizing Stage. "Ling Yuwei replied.


    <span>Ye Fan asked with concern, "I heard Yunyao say that when you grow up you guys are more like Qingxue, how is her cultivation?"


    "Yeah, it feels like Qingxue when she was young. However, because she was cultivating early, she always looks to be around 15 or 16 years old."


    However, in terms of cultivation, this child is nothing like you and Qingxue.


    She was too much of a yboy. She just wandered around the world with that steamed bun every day.


    Although she misses you guys, but her cultivation speed is not fast. Her thoughts are all on eating, drinking and having fun.<span>To her, cultivation was just a matter of not getting fat. That was the most crucial point.


    It was the same with the steamed buns. A divine beast like it wasn''t as diligent as Xiao Jin, it only had a round belly every day.


    "Anyways, don''t worry. With Mom, Mu, Aunt Jiang and the others apanying her, things are pretty good. It''s just that she''s fond of fun and food." Ning Zimo said with a smile.<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "This little chubby girl doesn''t like to go to school since she''s young. I didn''t expect that she would also grow up."


    <span>"It''s quite good, on Earth, no one dares to bully anyone. If this is the primitive world, you''d have to worry!" Ling Yuwei said.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan nodded his head, it was indeed like that. Although he missed his daughter, at this moment, he would rather not fly upwards.


    <span>"Then how did you all get to the Blessed Paradise together? How did he enter the Red Lotus Sect? Have you seen my brothers? " Ye Fan asked.


    Xiao Xin''er said: "The moment we cross Sky Law, we will have the feeling of entering a certain passage, and we will try to choose a morefortable ce inside.


    It was just like finding a breath of air under water.


    After this process was over, we arrived at the Blessed Paradise. We guessed that the spiritual energy here was rtively dense.


    But we didn''t see Azazzler and the others, and I don''t know if they haven''t met them yet, or if they went somewhere else and left the Blessed Paradise.As for old ancestor Xiao Rou, I found her first. After all, we are both Feng Nu.


    <span>After that, when she got excited and wanted to build a sect, I helped her manage the sect and take in disciples everywhere.


    <span>It was all thanks to Patriarch Xiao Rou''s incredible abilities that he found A-Jiao, Zi Mo, Weiwei, and Elder Pei Huater on.


    It''s just that we haven''t heard from the others yet and we don''t know what happened to them. "<span>"Husband, as for you asking us, why didn''t we go to the great battle? We had no choice." Nian Ru said with grievance, "You saw it too. Our strength is not enough in the Blessed Paradises."


    <span>Ancestor Xiao Rou left twenty years ago. Since we are here, we can only try our best to cultivate in seclusion and think of a way to protect ourselves.


    Not to mention that there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the battle, we are all afraid of some idents even if we walk through that ancient forest.<span>As for the Grand Schr, the Residence of Northern Marquis, and others like that, we''ve never even heard of them!


    Ning Xuemo smiled bitterly, "Actually, after you left, other than the time when we fought the aliens, we spent most of our time cultivating in seclusion."<span>"Therefore, although seventy years seems to be a long time, many years have actually passed since we went into closed-door training. Many times, we don''t even realize that seventy years have already passed."


    Ye Fan sighed, he had really overlooked the problem of women''s strength ¡­<span>They were different from him. They did not have an emperor level sword intent by their side, and they were also beauties that were easily looked upon by others. How could they dare to casually walk around?


    To put it bluntly, they didn''t even dare toe into contact with others in the Blessed Paradise without Xiao Rou''s protection umbre. They could only cultivate silently as they were afraid of being targeted by others.

 Chapter 2091

    2091


    One of the Ascendant level 3 disciples was hiding in a corner, trembling in fear. His face was as white as paper and he had actually peed all over the ground.


    Ye Fan grabbed this guy''s cor, looked at the puddle of water under his pants, and smiled, "What''s your name?"


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I won''t say anything! "


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is... My name is Li Wuseng! " The man didn''t even dare to open his eyes. It was as if a single nce could kill him.


    Ye Fan had seen people who were afraid of death before, but he had never seen one who was this afraid of death.


    He was already curious about it just now. No matter what, this fellow had the power to steal the heavens, but he didn''t dare toe out. He had been watching from within the great hall and was extremely careful.


    It was fortunate that he did not walk out, otherwise he would have died under the Sky Falling Sword Rain.


    "Did you hear what I just said?" Ye Fan asked.


    Li Wuji was just about to nod his head, but he quickly shook his head, "No ¡­ ¡­" No! I didn''t hear anything, I didn''t see anything! "


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, revealing a displeased expression.


    "That''s not right!" I... "I heard it, I saw it too." Li Jun immediately changed her words.


    Ye Fan then smiled, "Since that''s the case, you should go and give the medicine as a first message."


    Li Wuji thought for a moment and said hesitantly, "Report? What do you want me to say? "


    "Didn''t you hear it?" Ye Fan patted his shoulder, "You have to bring a letter with you. If you dare to run, I won''t let you go."


    Li Wuji''s entire body shivered. He was so scared that he hurriedly nodded his head vigorously, "I ¡­ I will definitely bring a letter! "


    Seeing that Ye Fan really wanted him to go back and report to him, Li Wuji staggered and rushed out. He did not care about his pants being wet. He hurriedly took out a flying sword and quickly flew away.


    Ye Fan walked out and took a look. He discovered that this thing was flying quite fast, and seemed to have some sort of special "escape technique".


    "What''s wrong with this person? He''s at the third level of the Ascendant level, and he''s so timid?" Xiao Xin''er said with a look of disdain.


    Ye Fan rather admired this, "It''s quite good, this kind of person is very clear about his position, living a life is also a kind of way."


    "Husband, if you kill them, the elixir will definitely not be forgiven!" Nian Rui said worriedly.


    Ye Fan turned around and smiled evilly: "If you are not ruthless, you won''t be able to stand steadily; if you are not crazy, you won''t be able to survive."


    To establish a sect, they had to either open their doors, or they had to run towards the number one sect in the world!


    If I can''t even win over this little Rosy Dawn, how would it be worthy of being called ''Immortal Sword Sect'' and ''Sword God''? "


    Thedies looked at him in astonishment, they clearly didn''t expect that Ye Fan would actually have such a big heart.


    He originally thought that he would only be setting up a sect, and would have a ce to stand up to others. But now, it seems that Ye Fan had already thought of many things.


    "Either you don''t do it, or you do it to the limit ¡­. Just like how you used to cripple your inner force just to train in external techniques.


    "No wonder you were able to establish an S-rank organization like INFERNO in just a few years, standing on equal footing with organizations that have lived for hundreds, even thousands of years," Ning Xuemomented.


    Ye Fan smiled. Actually, back then when he established INFERNO, he was forced to do so and identally became an [S] ss expert.


    But now, he wanted to establish the Immortal Sword Sect, and perhaps even gain more power and power.


    All of this was directly rted to his recent enlightenment.


    He gradually began to understand why Emperor Xuan Yuan, Chi You, and the other experts would all think of bing kings ¡­


    His empire would start from this tiny Rosy Heavens!


    "Pills are the first to be a world-famous apothecary. Isn''t it a bit too risky for you to do this?" Ling Yuwei asked worriedly.


    Ye Fan said, "In this deste world, where would one find absolute safety?" Only by acting as fearless as possible will others not dare to touch us. "


    Ye Fan actually had some considerations. Since the medicine wasn''t ranked among the Twelve Saints, it shouldn''t be particrly strong.


    Moreover, he was mainly skilled in pill concocting. Generally speaking, this kind of cultivation method wouldckbat experience.


    Therefore, he knew that he had made some headway, but the other party had already expressed his ambition to swallow the entire day. He could not back down. He had to be even more ruthless.


    Otherwise, if he were to walk away for a period of time, it would not be safe for the women to stay here.


    Some people had to be intimidated in order to obtainsting peace.


    "Alright, we don''t need to worry about this for now. Let''s go to the Danzong Sect." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Although the four girls were nervous, they didn''t say anything when they saw the man''s confident smile.


    They walked all the way to the Rosy Valley. The red nts made the entire valley look like sunset.


    These beautiful nts were obviously rted to the spirit vein here. This patch of fire was especially rich in spirit energy, and there were quite a few geothermal springs around it.


    Many ck and white pces were arranged around. Indeed,pared to the Red Lotus Gate and the Purple me Gate, these pces were much more imposing.


    "What a great sword god of the Immortal Sword Sect! Killing hundreds of people from my sect with one hand, how mighty! "


    Before he couldnd, a thunderous voice echoed from the distance.


    The coercion of sage realm rushed towards Ye Fan and the others.


    Ning Xuemo and the other women''s faces instantly turned red and white. They were in so much pain that they almost vomited blood ¡­


    This time, Ye Fan didn''t dare to be careless, directly breaking up the thirdyer, and using his sword intent to protect the girls beside him.


    "This is a show of force..."


    Ye Fan sneered, then summoned his Eight Deste Emperor Dragon and had the women step on one of the sword dragons.


    In an instant, eight mighty Sword Dragons that carried golden mes as they pierced through the air descended outside the main hall of the Danzong School.


    Just a moment ago, they had thought that they would be outnumbered, but upon seeing these eight Sword Dragons, none of them dared to approach!


    "This... This is the emperor level sword intent?! "


    "How many swords does he actually have!? Why are all of them Spirit Treasure grade flying swords?! "


    "Immortal Sword Sect ¡­ Sword God? I''ve never heard of it before! "


    "How can a single person simultaneously control so many flying swords?!" Even the Wine Sword Immortal couldn''t do it ¡­ "


    The disciples discussed animatedly, all sorts of expressions of surprise, envy, and fear could be seen on their faces.


    "Ouch!" Master, have mercy! "


    A figure was thrown out from the main hall. His face was bruised and his mouth was covered in blood. It was shockingly Li Wuji who hade back to report.


    Soon after, a man wearing an embroidered, scarlet robe with an imposing manner, and a red jade ribbon in his hair, slowly walked out of the hall.


    On the man''s waist was a green gourd that looked like it was made out of some kind of jade. It looked quite extraordinary.


    As for experts with high cultivation bases, their appearances could be considered old or young, so it was unclear how many years they had.


    However, the vicissitudes of life and the unfathomable sharpness in his eyes were the first signs of the endless years that he had experienced.


    Ye Fan carefully looked at it and felt that his bet was right. Although the medicine was a bit stronger than Zi Xuan, it didn''t feel as good as Su Juxin''s.


    Of course, this did not exclude the fact that this old fellow had some strange and unique killing techniques in medicine. However, Ye Fan was immune to poisons, so these kinds of techniques usually had no effect on him.


    At the same time, Alchemy was also sizing up Ye Fan''s sword intent. After taking a deep look at Ye Fan''s eight Sword Dragons and the tens of thousands of Spirit Grade flying swords, Alchemy''s imposing aura had been slightly restrained...


    "Heh heh... This was the first time they had met and there was a misunderstanding.


    My disciples don''t know what''s good for them and offended you, but you have already made them pay the price.


    "Since we''re all going to establish ourselves in the Rosy Dawn Heavens, we might as well make peace in the future. What do you think?" Medicine Master said with a smile.


    Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart. This guy was really good at yielding. As expected of the old sage realm, it didn''t matter to them if a hundred disciples died. As long as they didn''t get burned, it would be fine.


    The four women were the first to retreat after seeing the medicine. They all revealed happy expressions. It seemed that Ye Fan''s tough attitude was right!


    "This ce is pretty good. I''ll take it. From now on, there will only be the Immortal Sword Sect and no Danzong Sect!" Ye Fan said with a rxed expression.


    Hearing this, the faces of the disciples of the Regal Pill Sect all changed. Many of them drew in a cold breath ¡­


    This Sword God! He was not giving the Pill Saint any face at all!


    Sure enough, Medicine Master''s face sank as he felt embarrassed.

 Chapter 2087

    <span>"This Xiao Rou is too casual. She brought you guys into the Red Lotus Gate and then ran off on her own. If I didn''t run into her this time, something big would have happened!" Ye Fan said with some lingering fear.


    "Actually, Grandmaster Xiao Rou being able to keep us safe in this deste world for twenty to thirty years is already enough of kindness.


    "She originally had a temper, and could not endure loneliness. It''s not easy for her to stay in the Heavenly Passage Paradise for a few decades." Xiao Xin''er said.


    <span>"That''s right. No matter what, after dozens of years, we''ve still been able to meet again. This means that the heavens still favor us!" Ning Xuemo also had a contented expression on her face.


    <span>On the other hand, Nian Ruyu muttered, "Husband, can''t you turn back into your original appearance? It''s always been so strange."


    Ye Fan suddenly remembered that he had always maintained his cold star appearance. He couldn''t help but ask, "A-Jiao, do you mind if I use my cold star appearance to do something in this world?"<span>"Husband, don''t misunderstand. Back then, I had already said that I was already dead once, and the stars are the past of my previous life.


    "I just want to see your true appearance. If you are worried that your true identity will be exposed and you are unwilling to change back, then I will naturally understand as well."


    Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief in his heart, and his face changed, returning to his original appearance, "When I''m with you, of course I can use my real face. But outside, I can''t reveal my identity."<span>"After all, the imperial family is still keeping an eye on me, and many people will think of me as a thorn in their side. Now that the truth has been revealed, even Qingxue and Yun Yao are not safe."


    <span>"I know it won''t be easy for you, but once you return to your original form, you''ll feel much morefortable!" Ning Xuemo smiled as she spoke.


    As he was speaking, a small ck and white furball ran in. It was Soup Yuan.


    <span>"Aooo!" Soup Dumplings jumped onto Ye Fan''s thigh, with an expectant look on his face.


    Ye Fan didn''t even notice earlier that during the battle, Rice Ball had run away by himself. Now, it was obvious that he was hungry, and also came to ask for food.


    "Eh? Why is there another panda? " Ling Yu Wei couldn''t help but reach forward to stroke Rice Ball, "Since when did you have such a pet?"


    The other girls'' eyes lit up. This little thing was really too popr with women.


    Ye Fan took out the sculpted meat and fed it to Rice Ball, sighing. "It''s called Rice Ball. In the prehistoric era, it''s a high level demon beast, White Grizzly. However, I was fated with this little thing, and it helped me greatly."


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t want to say too much. Regarding Chi You and Jiu Li''s secrets, if the women were to know, it would not help them at all, instead, it might bring them worry and danger.


    <span>When Xiao Jin saw that Rice Ball had meat to eat, he licked his tongue and asked, "Master, what kind of meat is this?"


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head and almost forgot that there was still the Snake of Gluttony there. Hence, he also took out two pieces of Golden Eagle Meat and gave them to Xiao Jin.


    Along the way, Ye Fan also remembered that he had dozens of Dragon Crystal Grass, so he gave them to thedies and Xiao Jin.<span>"Comeeee, this is the one that Soup Yuan brought me to find. I feel that this is a little helpful for training and as a little gift for reunion, I will give it to you all as a gift." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Xiao Jin ate the sculpted meat that he had never tasted before, and also ate the Dragon Crystal Grass. He immediately wagged his tail happily. "As expected, it''s good to follow master!"<span>"Just eat it, your bootlicking skills are even faster than your cultivation base!" Ye Fan jokingly scolded.


    Elder Pei Hua did not expect to also receive a Dragon Crystal Grass, and was so excited that she almost cried. After all, to the people who came from Earth, Ye Fan''s status was very sacred.


    <span>When Soup Yuan saw Ye Fan generously sending out the meat and Dragon Crystal Grass, he let out a dissatisfied "Wu Wu Wu" sound.


    Ye Fan patted the little guy''s head a few times, "Mmm what?" It''s not like I''m hungry! You have to get along well with everyone in the future, okay? "Soup Dumplings was toozy to respond. He just picked up a piece of meat and started eating.


    Seemingly feeling touched by the sight of Soup Yuan and Xiao Jin, Ling Yuwei said, "Speaking of which, I wonder if the Mo that Gentle Snow nurtured was able to ascend like Xiao Jin.<span>Ever since Gentle Snow left, Mo Mo had been cultivating in the icy ocean. Mo Mo didn''t even know how it was faring.


    If Momo knew that her mistress was still alive, she would definitely be very happy. "


    "Mo Mo came back from the ck Turtle, so he shouldn''t be improving so quickly. No matter what, he shouldn''t be as fast as a steamed bun." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"That''s not necessarily true. Although the steamed buns have high innate talent, they are just like the other bundles. They are all veryzy.


    "Did you not see? If it wasn''t for that girl, Xianqing, helping to take care of them, Auntie Jiang and mom would have had to endure the torment of those two little ancestors ¡­" Ning Xuemo shook her head with a bitter smile.


    <span>Mentioning Ji Yanqing, Ye Fan also felt warm inside. If there was a chance, he would have to thank the girl properly.


    "Oh right, I didn''t go into details about the Qing Dynasty just now."


    "Actually, I have a sister at Zhenbei''s Mansion. She''s called Ye Yanqing, and she looks exactly like her," Ye Fan said.<span>"What!?" The girls were stunned, unable to believe what they had just heard.


    "Don''t tell me it''s the Armageddon Mage King!?" Ling Yuwei immediately thought of something, "Xinqing once said that she felt that Shakyamuni had suddenly disappeared. However, I don''t know why, but it can''t be that Shakyamuni also came to this world, right?"


    Ye Fan shrugged, "Who knows? But this Ye Shuangqing is a pretty good girl."


    I really think of her as a younger sister. At least for now, I can''t see any specific connection between her and Shakyamuni. "


    <span>"If Xianqing hadn''t been busy with all sorts of things every day and had instead focused solely on cultivation, she might have been able to ascend. If she had been here, we might have been able to determine whether she was the Shakyamuni or not!" Ning Zimo said.


    "Come on, even if we ascend, we might not be in the same paradise as us!" Xiao Xin''er said.


    All the girls were silent. That was true, even Sally and Angel might have special races, and they might not be in the Great Deste World.


    <span>But so far they had not heard from Azazel, Fog Night, or anyone else.


    "Husband, since you''re here, what do you n to do next?<span>"How about we not stay in the Blessed Paradise anymore. It''s not safe at all without the sage realm overseeing the area. Should we go find the others together?" Nian Ru asked in anticipation.


    <span>Ye Fan really had to think about how to take care of the women. After all, he did not want to see the Purple me Sect face a crisis today.


    After pondering for a while, Ye Fan said, "Now, what we need to do is to cure Qingxue, and to find Xiaoyu and the others.<span>Not to mention the threats in front of them, the wastnd world was full of dangers.


    <span>Actually, with our current strength, we aren''t strong enough to search for everyone, and it''s not good enough for me to treat Qingxue.


    <span>That''s why I thought it would be better to find a way to send out some information and spread it to all of the prehistords than to search for people everywhere.


    <span>If they had indeed been in the prehistord and received some news, perhaps they would have been able to find him.


    <span>"During this period of time, everyone has to do their best to improve their strength. After we''ve dealt with all sorts of threats, we''ll go find them ourselves. How about it?"


    The girls looked at each other, hearing Ye Fan''s words, they seemed to be right. With their current strength, if they were to encounter an ordinary warrior of the Heaven Seizing Stage, it would be fine, but if they were to meet a sage, they wouldn''t be able to help.Rather than bing a burden for Ye Fan, it would be better to improve himself first and build up his strength.


    Since the men were back, they had more confidence now that they had a backbone."If that''s the case, I have a suggestion." Ling Yuwei''s bright eyes turned as she said, "Since the Red Lotus Sect has lost its Red Lotus Holy Maiden, you, as the Sword God, directly became their Sect Leader. Isn''t it true that no one would dare bully us?"

 Chapter 2088

    "That''s right!" Elder Pei Hua''s face was filled with excitement as he said, "Lord God of Swords just killed Purple me Sect''s Purple Profound Grandmaster. Now, you can finally ept him as a disciple of the Purple me Sect''s mountain.


    From now on, we are the secondrgest sect in the Red Lotus Range!


    With Sir God of Swords'' strength, even if you''re at the thirty-sixth Blessed Paradise, you must have a ce as well! "When Ye Fan heard this, his heart was moved. Last time, after hearing Ye Weiyang''s words and going through all sorts of things, he indeed had the thought of establishing his own power.


    <span>Whether it was for the people around him, or for finding others, or even for his own cultivation, it was all helpful.


    <span>However, because of his identity andck of manpower, it was difficult for him to establish his own faction in the Great War.


    However, in a ce like the Blessed Paradise where the strong were revered, where sects continuously emerged, he could truly show off his abilities.


    <span>"That''s right! I don''t necessarily have to build up my power during the great battle. This Blessed Paradise''s cultivation resources are better and its restrictions are fewer. Perhaps it''s more suitable ¡­"


    Ye Fan muttered to himself, and then asked Pei Hua, "Just now you said that this is the Rosy Heavens, and we are going to be the secondrgest sect? Could it be that this Heavenly Passage has otherrger sects? ""Yes. The Rosy Sky is actually one of the smaller parts of the Blessed Paradises. However, based on a rough estimate, it''s about half the size of the Earth. Of course, there''s quite a number of sects!"


    <span>The Rosy Valley, where the spirit vein resided, was upied by thergest sect here, the Danzong Sect.


    <span>The head of the Danzong School was known as the ''Pill Saint''.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. Pill Saint? ''Isn''t that the grandmaster alchemist who wanted to take me as his master? ''


    <span>"Medicine First has already cultivated to the Sacred Body. Moreover, it''s a Blessed Paradise. It''s even the most proficient in alchemy in the entire prehistoric era. That''s why the disciples of the Danzong Qiong Sect number a thousand and are very strong.


    In addition to the Dan-Qiong Sect, there were actually many other sects who were also in Danxia. But now that you have the Sword God, the other sects would be easy to deal with!


    "After all, only one person in the entire Rosy Sky Sect has managed to cultivate to the Sacred Body. The other sage realm experts are still in the Sacred Heart Realm, so they should be around the same level as Purple Profound Grandmaster." Elder Pei Hua said.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "You actually know quite a lot. Since you guys don''t go out much, how do you know about these things?"


    <span>"Elder Pei is an expert in beast taming, and he would often send a few insignificant demon beasts to scout the surroundings.


    <span>"Whether it''s the other sects, or the various fairs for cultivators in the Blessed Paradises, I''ve heard quite a bit about what is happening outside." Nian Ru exined with a smile.


    <span>"That''s right. Most of our knowledge about the prehistoric era came from Elder Pei," Ning Xuemo added.


    <span>Ever since his big battle with Su Jue, he had spent some time to read some books rted to the Sheng Domain.


    He knew that the first step of the Sheng Domain was to obtain a wisp of the Sacred Heart from the primal chaos outside the world.<span>This Sacred Heart was a seed. It was the starting point for unlocking a higher level of power.


    Every person that obtained a Sacred Heart was closely rted to their ownprehension of it. Thus, there were strong and weak Sacred Hearts, as well as ordinary and special ones. The disparity between these two was enormous.


    After the Sacred Heart, was the Sacred Body. The Sacred Body wasn''t something that could be obtained overnight. Just like the Sacred Heart, it was constantly growing and had no limits.


    Since the divine body didn''t have strict standards, the key was whether or not it could withstand the divine punishment of the primordial chaos.<span>Finally, there was the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit was more like a qualitative change of the primordial spirit.


    Only after reaching the Primordial Spirit level would one be able to withstand the power of primordial chaos.


    <span>It has to be said that for Heaven Stealing Cultivators, even the Chaotic Force that ascends into the sky and enters the void is destructive.


    <span>It was just like how, when a mortal entered space, they would not be able to survive without protective gear or oxygen.


    In the Great Deste World, only sage warriors who had reached the peak of the Holy Spirit Realm from the outside could enter the "Outer Space" of this world.


    Therefore, it seemed that the Sheng Domain was a new level of cultivation. The energies one faced were already different from the spiritual and elemental energies.


    <span>This was also why it was impossible for anyone below the sage realm to contend against someone at the sage realm.


    <span>Ye Fan reckoned that in his current state, against a Saint Realm expert, as long as the other side wasn''t the type with outstanding battle prowess within the Saint Body, he wouldn''t have any problem.


    <span>However, he had nevere across the realm of the Holy Spirit. Judging from his experience, the realm of the Holy Spirit was an especially strong one in terms of mental strength, which would be very disadvantageous to him.


    Fortunately, from the looks of it, Su Juxin, one of the Great Destion''s Twelve Saints, who was still in the Saint Body realm, it should be very difficult for a Saint Soul expert to reach that stage.


    After all, that was the final stage of the divine punishment of the primordial chaos."I am indeed interested in creating a new power in the great wastnds. This will protect everyone and make things easier for them.


    "However, I will be the Sect Leader. This sect can''t be called the Red Lotus Gate." Ye Fan said seriously.


    "Could it be that you want to change it directly to ''inferno''? "Then wouldn''t it be too strange to be in a Blessed Paradise?" Ling Yuwei asked.Ye Fan shook his head, "It doesn''t matter. The main thing is that the royal family has already found out about Inferno and Lucifer.


    <span>"Right now, we have just established a sect. We need to be stronger first and not be targeted by them!"


    "I have an idea. Since my husband is a ''Sword God'', why don''t we call him the ''Immortal Sword Sect''? The Sect Leader is an Emperor Level Sword Intent swordsman.<span>As for our sect''s insignia, we can directly use the pattern of ''Hell Sword Master''. That way, once you see the insignia, everyone will be able to recognize it! " Nian Ru suggested.


    "Good idea, A-Jiao. The Immortal Sword Sect sounds pretty amazing, and they even fit the pattern of the Hell Sword Wielder," Ning Zimo agreed.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, smiled, a little embarrassed, "Is this because my skin is a bit thick?"


    <span>At the side, Xiao Xin''er coldly snorted and said, "Could it be that your face isn''t thick enough?"


    Ye Fan was speechless and could not utter a single word for a long time.


    As for the girls, they were all giggling happily.Although the joke was a joke, Ye Fan also knew that Nian Ru Jiao''s suggestion was not bad.


    However, establishing one''s own sect in a Blessed Paradise was not something one could do just by talking about it.<span>"Husband, didn''t you just happen to want to go to the Immortal Pce? We need the approval of the Three Saints to build a new sect."


    Once the immortal pce admits it, the other sects and sects would not cause trouble. Otherwise, their reputation would go awry, and the rules of the Blessed Paradises would be broken. " Nian Ru said.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "You want their acknowledgement?" How can I ept it? Let''s fight? "


    "They say that strength requires the approval of the Three Saints. However, we are not too clear on how we should measure it," Nian Ru said as she shook her head.


    Xiao Xin''er said: "Let''s not worry about these first. Purple Profound Ancestor is dead, and we should first take over the mountain of the Purple Fire Martial School. Otherwise, if we were to be taken advantage of by other sects, it would be a loss.<span>Every plot ofnd in the Blessed Paradise was a precious resource for cultivation. Only the heavens knew if a rare treasure would appear, the Ganoderma Immortal Grass.


    The bigger the territory, the more resources there are. Since it''s called Immortal Sword Sect, then there''s no other choice but to do it big and steal more important! "


    Ye Fan saw Xiao Xin''er eager to give it a try and was very excited. He teasingly said, "Xin''er, you think this is fun, right? Isn''t it fun to fight over a mountain?"


    Xiao Xin''er''s pretty face flushed: Who said that?! I''ll think of you as the Sect Leader, but you don''t know what''s good for you! "


    "Hehe, hehe, fine, let''s go check out the Purple me Gate." Ye Fan stood up in agreement.<span>He secretlyughed in his heart. Even after so many years, Xiao Xin''er''s yful personality didn''t actually change much.

 Chapter 2089

    Leaving Elder Pei Hua and a few other disciples behind, Ye Fan and the women flew towards the Purple me Sect''s territory.Halfway there, Ye Fan realized that although the Immortal Sword Sect and the current Immortal Sword Sect had abined status of less than twenty people, their status in the Rosy Dawn Sect was not low at all.


    The reason was that in the Blessed Paradises, the sect''s numbers weren''t really that important. What was important was the number of experts.


    <span>No matter how many disciples there were, if they didn''t reach the sage realm, they would be no different from fish.


    Not long after Xiao Rou had arrived here, she had made a name for herself. The Red Lotus Holy Maiden had made quite a few Sheng Domain cultivators back off from her.


    Thus, even if Xiao Rou had been gone for so long, only the Purple me Martial School''s closest neighbor and the Purple Profound Grandmaster''s greed for Feng Nu''s bloodline could cause such an invasion.


    "That''s right, Xin Er. There is also the phoenix n over there. Do you and Xiao Rou not know about it, or do you not want to go there?" Ye Fan asked.Xiao Xin''er sighed. "I do know a little, but Ancestor Xiao Rou doesn''t care about the n, and I am notpletely confident that I can stay there."


    Moreover, staying here with his sisters was much more interesting than fighting and scheming with other unfamiliar nsmen.<span>"It''s not just me. Weiwei knows that there are members of the Divine Dragon n and the Ling Family here, but she doesn''t feel like she belongs to them either."


    <span>On the other side, Ling Yuwei also nodded in agreement, "Yeah, even if they all have the Divine Dragon Bloodline, they''re still rtives that can''t even be together."


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Ling Yuwei and suddenly thought of something, "Eh? Weiwei, have you found out that your Mystic Body is helpful for cultivation?


    <span>In the Great Wastnds, the strongest physique of the chosen humans would be the Mystical Sacred Body. What does that have to do with your Mystical Body? "


    Ye Fan remembered that back then, the Divine Dragon n on Earth had thought that Ling Yuwei''s mystical body was good for supporting her bloodline cultivation.


    However, he and Ling Yu Wei had yet to reach the final step, so he hadn''t ''experienced'' what was special about women.But now, he realized that these two physiques seemed to be extremely simr to each other.


    Ling Yuwei sighed, "The Profound Spirit Body should be the Profound Spirit Holy Body of this world.""What?" Ye Fan was stunned, "You, you are a heaven chosen one?"


    Ling Yuwei didn''t waste any more words. She suddenly stretched out her hand, and a strong gust of wind gathered in front of her, forming a tornado!<span>Following that, Ling Yuwei made a grabbing motion in the air and saw arge amount of sand and rocks congregate in the air, forming the shape of a panda. It appeared to be Rice Ball.


    Ling Yuwei grabbed the rice dumpling made from sand and ced it on Ye Fan''s shoulder, letting him see for himself.


    The dumpling made a disgruntled sniffing sound, then smashed the sand with a bear''s paw.


    "What''s wrong with Ha Tangyuan? Don''t you like this little bear?" Ling Yuwei teased.


    "One shoulder doesn''t allow two bears. Tang Yuan probably thought that the Sand Panda wanted to steal its position." Ning Xuemo smiled and said.<span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, noticed that Ling Yuwei was using both the Tianfeng and Tiansha Attributes. As for the Qi, blood, astral bone, and spiritual will that profound practitioners practiced, it was likely that women were also training.


    "It seems that the heaven''s chosen ones don''t belong to the Great Wastnds. Fortunately, you didn''t go to the Shen Long family, so the n really rejects the heaven''s chosen ones." Ye Fan said.


    "Later on, when my cultivation rose, I realized that I was able to control the wind and the sand.<span>But I think that on Earth, the chosen ones should be superpowers, simr to Ai''er. Perhaps they are the strongest type of Warlocks among the chosen ones.


    "Like I said, no matter what, I can''t awaken the Divine Dragon Bloodline. It''s not that my talent is too poor, it''s just that my talent is different," said Ling Yuwei.


    Ye Fan curled his lips, "This group of old guys, what do they mean by ''mystical body''? It''s good for the cultivation of a male''s bloodline, that doesn''t seem to matter."Ling Yuwei smiled yfully, "Seventy years since west met, and you''ve been thinking about me since the first day we met?"


    "Ah?" Through you? "What do you mean?" Ye Fan was a little uncertain.


    <span>"That''s right. When you left Earth, this saying wasn''t popr yet. Anyway, you know what that means." Ling Yuwei blinked.


    <span>Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, he really did understand.


    To be honest, he was too excited just now and also had a lot of important matters to discuss. Now that he rxed, Ye Fan looked at the few beauties beside him, and his lower abdomen felt a little warm.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had something important to take care of and couldn''t stay in the Blessed Paradise for too long, he would have really envied the mandarin ducks and not immortals, rolling around among the flowers for a few months before deciding ¡­Naturally, thedies nearby could also feel the change. The atmosphere had suddenly be so tense that it made one blush and feel their heart palpitating.


    <span>Although Ning Zimo and Xiao Xin''er had a rtionship with Ye Fan, in reality, Xiao Xin''er only had a single night.


    <span>Now that they had reunited after such a long time, it was certain that he was lying if he said that he did not have that kind of thought in his heart ¡­


    <span>After all, they had waited far too long for this day ¡­


    Ye Fan felt that if this continued, he probably wouldn''t be able to fly to the Purple me Gate, and would have to make a trip to the small forest.


    He thought for a while, then took out the little ck jade man sacred artifact he had seized, and said: "Do you know what this sacred artifact of the Purple Profound Ancestor is?<span>When I tried it just now, I realized that my sword intent could not use it. "


    Xiao Xin''er''s eyes lit up. She took the ck figurine and said: "Let me try! I also use fire, maybe it will work! "<span>As she spoke, Xiao Xin''er used her own phoenix mes and poured them into the little ck doll.


    Sure enough, the tiny ck-colored figure''s eyes instantly ignited with zing Phoenix mes. A human shaped me totem appeared in front of Xiao Xin''er!


    "Done!" It''s really useful!? " Xiao Xin''er didn''t expect this either.


    "Just what is this thing?" Ye Fan was surprised.


    Xiao Xin''er said: "I heard that this was something Purple Profound Grandmaster identally obtained while he was in an ''ancient ruin''.<span>ording to the records in the Great Wastnds'' Heavenly Passage Paradise, there were actually quite a few ancient civilizations that had appeared on this continent.


    This was because humans, even cultivators and sage realm experts, were incapable of dominating the Great Wastnds. Civilization appeared constantly, and it was constantly destroyed.


    Some of the treasures left behind by those powerful ancient civilizations became holy objects.<span>This item was left behind by one of the ancient civilizations. As to what civilization it is, what use is it, no one actually understands. "


    When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but think of the Vermillion Bird he encountered ¡­


    Indeed,pared to those divine beasts, humans were too weak.<span>In the Xuanyuan Institute''s library, the most ancient history of the human race was the history of the n.


    However, the n only had records of a few hundred thousand years, but before that, there must have been other races that had appeared.


    "Due to the abundance of spiritual energy in the Blessed Paradise, there are many ancient civilizations as well, which is why the chances of a sacred object appearing is much higher.


    A product of an ancient civilization that could be passed down to this day would naturally not be simple. Any one of them could greatly enhance a cultivator''s strength.<span>"Therefore, some special ancient ruins have appeared, and are often a must-fight ground forrge sects in the Blessed Paradises."


    <span>Ling Yuwei replied, "It''s precisely because of this that there are so many disputes that the existence of Immortal Pces is necessary. In fact, it''s all to make the Heavenly Passage Paradise more orderly.


    Otherwise, for the sake of cultivation resources, for the sake of the ancient ruins, there would be endless ughter and rivers of blood.


    At that time, all the experts in the Heavenly Passage Paradise would perish one by one, and thest to fall would still be the outsiders.


    With the immortal pce coordinating them, even if everyone wanted to go to the ancient ruins, they would still follow the rules. They wouldn''t randomly engage in battle and cause too many unnecessary casualties.<span>The various sects, sects, and great experts within the Blessed Paradise naturally don''t wish for others to reap the benefits. Thus, most of the time, we will still listen to the immortal pce''s coordination. "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded. Before he came, he had heard a lot about the immortal pce, and now, it seemed like the "United Nations" in the Blessed Paradises.


    Although it did not possess the military power that was directly under hismand, it was still a key to maintaining peace and stability."Since Xin Er can use this sacred artifact, I''ll give it to you. But you have to be careful and slowly study it," said Ye Fan. The ck little person was of no use to him, so he might as well give it to the woman.


    <span>"Then I''ll take it. My phoenix mes are more powerful than that Purple Profound Grandmaster''s heavenly fire. Once I''ve researched all the secrets, I''ll definitely be much more powerful than him!"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled in embarrassment, "Everything else is fine. When you study your experiments, don''t stay in our sect. I''m afraid that you will burn our sect down."


    <span>Xiao Xin''er red at the man, "Hmph, I''m in a good mood and can''t be bothered with you!"


    While chatting andughing, a purple and red sect finally appeared in front of Ye Fan and the other girls.


    "That''s the Purple me Martial School." When Nian Bing saw the big words written on the gate, he immediately said.


    Ye Fan was a bit curious, "There are so many people in the Purple me Sect?"Everyone noticed that there were roughly a hundred people entering and exiting the buildings.


    "No, they are not from the Purple me Sect. They are from the Danzhu Sect! Patriarch Xiao Rou led me out that year. I''ve seen a few people from the Regal Pill Sect who wore exactly the same clothes! Xiao Xin''er said.


    <span>Ling Yuwei asked in surprise, "Could it be that they found out that Zixuan was dead and came here to steal his territory?"

 Chapter 2092

    2092


    He furrowed his brows and thought for a while, before a wry smile appeared on his face, "He is indeed worthy of being the rarest Monarch level sword artist in all of history.


    The words that came out of his mouth were astonishing. But it was also true. The name of the Sword God was indeed not something that an ordinary person could bear.


    However, your esteemed self should have just arrived at the Heavenly Passage Paradise, so you don''t really understand the rules here.


    Even if I gave the medicinal herb away to the Rosy Valley, if you want to establish your sect here, you need the permission of the Immortal Pce.


    Even if you are a king level swordsman, it is impossible for you to break the rules of this Blessed Paradise by yourself.


    How about this? If you can get the approval of the Immortal Pces, then my first priority will be to get the medicinal nts out of the Rosy Valley and dissolve the Dan-Qiong Sect!


    The several hundred disciples, upon hearing the Sect Leader''s words, could not help but burst into an uproar.


    "Master! "You really want to give up Rosy Valley?" A few disciples with high cultivation bases were the first to panic.


    "They''re so few people, they might not be afraid of him anymore ¡­"


    Without waiting for the disciples to say anything, Medicine Master waved his hand and said, "All of you, shut up! Purple Xuan Grandmaster had overestimated his own strength and ended up suffering.


    As someone who has be a disciple of our Danzhu Sect, I naturally cannot allow you to die in vain.


    Due to theck of followers, many people have already died. If this goes on, we will only lose more of our lives. "


    When the group of disciples heard this, they silently lowered their heads. Although they did not want to ept this in their hearts, they also knew that they were not a match for Ye Fan.


    In a world where the strong were respected, a fist was a principle, and there wasn''t much reason to exin it.


    Just like today, if Ye Fan wanted to take away the Rosy Valley, the only option was to ept the challenge or to withdraw. It was that simple.


    There was no point in beating around the bush here.


    Yao Wei took the jade gourd at his waist first. A ghostly light shed from the gourd, and it transformed into a small boat.


    Medicine Master stepped on his gourd and floated into the sky, then said: "Sire Sword God, I was originally invited to go to the Immortal Pce to impart dao to a few nsmen.


    If you wish, I can go with you to the Immortal Pces.


    Once the Immortal Pce recognizes the creation of the Immortal Sword Sect, then I will dissolve the Dan-Qiong Sect on the spot and hand over thisnd full of spirit veins, how about it? "


    Ye Fan looked at the confident look on Yao Yuan''s face. In his heart, he didn''t believe that this old fellow would be so easy to talk to.


    Since this person wanted to rob the Purple Fire Martial School, it meant that he was not someone who had a pure heart and no desires.


    They took the initiative to bring him to the immortal pce, most likely because they had some tricks up their sleeves.


    However, Ye Fan truly didn''t have the ability. To go against the rules of this Blessed Paradise by himself, at least for now, he still couldn''t do so.


    If he tried to forcibly kill the medicine first, he might not be able to kill him if he wanted to run away.


    As an outsider, he had yet to greet the immortal pce and yet, he was plundering the sect''s resources. He was indeed not giving face to the immortal pce.


    He originally wanted to go to the Immortal Pce, whether it was for the creation of the Immortal Sword Sect or for Su Qingxue''s treatment n ¡­


    Rather than using the identity of a representative of the Divine Dragon n, he might as well do it like this, using the appearance of the cold star as a sword god.


    It would be easier to obtain the information one wanted by relying on one''s strength to win the acknowledgement of others.


    It was impossible to get into the tiger''s den without getting into the tiger''s den, and it was inevitable to take risks while doing big things.


    "Alright, then let''s pay a visit to the immortal pce. I''ll keep this Blessed Land when we return."


    "You can have your disciples begin to change their sect''s name to ''Immortal Sword Sect''," Ye Fan calmly said.


    Medicine Master''s face twitched, he squinted his eyes andughed: "No rush..." "If you aren''t in a hurry, then let''s set off right now?"


    Without saying much, Ye Fan led the women, following the medicinal herbs and headed towards the immortal pce.


    He was not at ease in letting the women leave him. It would be safer to bring them with him.


    The women finally reunited with Ye Fan after much difficulty, and they couldn''t bear to part with him either.


    Yao Wei urged the green jade gourd to fly while maintaining his vignce, maintaining a certain distance.


    He was obviously worried, as Ye Fan had attacked him along the way, using his sword intent to attack him.


    "This gourd looks pretty good ¡­. What kind of background is that? " Ye Fan was free, so he asked.


    There was a trace of nervousness in Yao Yu''s eyes as he exined with a smile, "Sir Sword God, this gourd is not a sacred object. It is a piece of immortal jade I got from the Ancient Sea.


    The spirit weapon that was refined by a weapons craftsman was called the Jade Dew Jade Canon.


    This gourd could gather spirit energy and brew some fine nectar for concocting pills. It was not some powerful spirit treasure.


    Your esteemed self has countless Spirit Treasures, so you wouldn''t be interested in me, this little thing ¡­ "


    Ye Fan had aforting expression and said, "What are you panicking for, I am the most reasonable person here."


    Since you took your sect, why would you take your magic treasure? Wasn''t that going too far?


    As the saying goes, leave a chance for me to be a good person in the future. I am a person... This is the most benevolent and benevolent. "


    Medicine Master inwardly scolded Ye Fan for being shameless, but he stillughed out loud and said, "Hahahaha ¡­ ¡­" Yes. I can see that the God of Swords is merciful... "Haha ¡­"


    The four women behind her all felt a little embarrassed. Xiao Xin''er couldn''t help but mutter, "I was just saying that he has thick skin ¡­"


    Although they were all at the thirty-six Blessed Paradises, the journey to the Immortal Pce took more than a day.


    In the middle flew several other Blessed Land, and Ye Fan also saw quite a few market ces, viges, and small towns for cultivators.


    Halfway there, he met a few cultivators who recognized medicine as their leader and respectfully greeted him.


    Ye Fan didn''t have anything to say to the medicine first, and instead took advantage of this time to chat with the women about a lot of things on Earth, and also about his expedition.


    When they talked about how they would return to the expedition and how they would take care of the Immortal Sword Sect, thedies suggested that Chu Yunyao shoulde to the Blessed Paradise as well.


    If the spatial teleportation device created by Chu Yunyao could be set up in this world, then the war and the Divine Sword Sect could quickly go back and forth, which would be much more convenient.


    Ye Fan was also considering this. Not only that, the space ring that Chu Yunyao had designed could also help increase the safety of women.


    I heard that Ye Fan actually had a beautiful princess in his ring, and she is also the granddaughter of one of the Twelve Saints of the Great Wastnds.


    Ye Fan repeatedly exined, he didn''t do anything to Ye Weiyang, but they all still had the feeling that they didn''t believe him.


    Ye Fan didn''t have any other choice, so he could only let the women think whatever they wanted.


    Their conversation was naturally done in the words of Earth, using a protective barrier to close up the sound. Thus, they weren''t afraid of being overheard.


    "Sire God of Swords, the immortal pce is up ahead." After a long time, Medicine Master said.


    As the spiritual energy grew denser, a majestic pce appeared on top of the mist-shrouded Immortal Mountain.


    The entire pce was dominated by white and gold, and the iy of all kinds of colorful jades made it seem as though it were a dream.


    Needless to say, Ye Fan had seen many imposing buildings in the Imperial City and Xuanyuan City, but even the Imperial Pce was not as impressive as this immortal pce.


    It had been specially built for the formation of sage realm experts. Its quality was beyond imagination.


    The six of themnded on a white jade paved space outside the immortal pce and discovered that there were already many cultivators standing on the hundreds of steps.


    With just a nce, Ye Fan discovered that even Ji Chang''e, Hua Xiaoluo, and a few other members of the Divine Dragon n were standing here!


    Ye Fan frowned. This was strange. Logically speaking, they should have already arrived. Why were they still standing outside? Don''t you allowed to go in?

 Chapter 2094

    2094


    As soon as they entered the sanctuary, the scene around them changed. The halos in front of them were like millions of ss shards, but were also like flowers in full bloom, luxuriantly purple and red.


    The dazzling light was like a dream!


    However, the true appearance of this beautiful scene was the high concentration of spiritual energy that could cause one''s death!


    It was because the spiritual energy of various attributes was too dense, which was why it was so zing!


    With the support of a huge magic formation in the sanctuary, the spiritual energy in the immortal pce, which already had an extremely high concentration, was actually constantly being concentrated and increasing. It was as though the air was filled with spiritual energy that could already touch liquid ¡­


    This concentration of spiritual energy was equivalent to the weak water and spirit spring water that Ye Fan had once encountered in the Ancient Immortal Spirit World.


    Even a cultivator in the Heaven Stealing Realm wouldn''t be able to move freely in such high concentration of spiritual energy.


    It was just like high-temperature molten metal watering one''s body. Once one entered, one would only have a slim chance of survival.


    No wonder, only sage realm experts were allowed to enter the sanctuary.


    Sage realm experts hadprehended a wisp of the Sacred Heart from the primal chaos and were gradually able to wield the power of primal chaos.


    Chaotic energy filled the world outside the wastnd, and was a power that was higher than spirit energy.


    In this way, sage realm experts would be able to create a high-quality shield for themselves. It was as if they were using even better steel to withstand the high concentration of spirit energy and prevent it from corroding their weapons.


    As expected, once they arrived at the sanctuary, Yao Du immediately started to circte his cultivation base. The pressure of the Saint realm suddenly appeared.


    Ayer of green Chaotic Force circted around his body, resisting the invasion of this spiritual energy.


    Of course, this was only the first Chaotic Forceprehended through alchemy. The Sacred Heart was different, and the power absorbed from the Chaos was also different.


    Even when one reached the Holy Spirit Realm, cultivators would usually only be able to better control one of their own powers, and not control all of the Chaotic Force.


    With the protection of the Chaotic Force, Medicine Master was safe and sound, and began to pretend to look at Ye Fan, who was at the side.


    Entering the sanctuary was also a test of a sage realm cultivator''s performance.


    It would be difficult for him to enter the sage realm not too long ago ¡­


    However, when he saw Ye Fan''s performance first, his eyes immediately glowered!


    "Sword ¡­" Sir God of Swords, you ¡­ You don''t need the power of chaos to protect your body? "


    The first thing that medicine did was discover, to his horror, that Ye Fan was actually walking around with a calm face, without any defensive measures on his body!?


    Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart. This old guy, is he testing me? Or was it to watch him make a fool of himself?


    If the test here was for the Yuan Spirit, then the mental one would indeed give him a headache ¡­


    High concentration of spiritual energy? This kind of purely "physical" killing thing, Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of it at all!


    Just now, when Ye Fan found out what the test was, he directly broke into three parts!


    One must know that when Ye Fan had been at the 3rdyer, he had been able to fight against Su Juxin, who had sessfully cultivated the Saint Body.


    Now, with the strengthening from the divine mes of the Vermillion Bird, his physical body had long since surpassed those at therge sess stage of the sage realm after the third level disintegration.


    In addition to Ye Fan''s recovery ability, disintegrating would automatically consume arge amount of excess spiritual energy, which made him even more rxed.


    There was one more thing that he would never have thought of before.


    He thought that Ye Fan had never entered such an area with a high concentration of spiritual energy, and was just a fool.


    What he did not know was that on Earth, Ye Fan had already felt the power of the weak water, and even formed a Sword Intent Gold Core outside the weak water spirit spring!


    Ye Fan''s adaptability to this kind of environment was actually a lot more experienced than most sage realm experts!


    "It''s just some dense spirit energy that needs to be resisted through movement?" Making a fuss... "


    Ye Fan''s face was very rxed, and he even looked down on Yao Lao and took a nce at him.


    Medicine First''s face froze, and he secretly rejoiced in his heart. Fortunately, he didn''t break down with Ye Fan, because this was clearly arge sess stage "Saint Body" body!


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, was also relieved, as he was finally able to deal with the situation.


    Furthermore, it was fortunate that Soup Yuan had already been put into his storage ring to eat and sleep. Otherwise, he would have to think of a way to take care of a gluttonous bear. That would be even more troublesome.


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t know whether or not that little guy, Tang Yuan, could handle this kind of environment. After all, this little thing had some ability.


    After the two passed through a stretch of road filled with dense spirit energy, they arrived in front of a ripplingke.


    From the outside, it was impossible to imagine that there was a concealedke in the enormous Immortal''s pce!


    The long white jade bridge led to a domed hall at the center of theke.


    From far away, one could already hear a faint immortal melody. It was the sound of someone ying a zither.


    Just by hearing this tune, Ye Fan already felt that the mood was very far, and that it was extraordinary to be able to hear it.


    "Sir God of Swords, we''re right in front!" Medicine Master''s expression became even angrier as he smiled and said, "The yer ying the zither is one of the Three Sages of the current Immortal Pce, the Zither Saint, Ji Wen. He is also the head of the Zither Heart Pavilion.


    Brother Ji was the number one handsome man among the thirty-six Blessed Paradises. Aside from the natural requirements for talent, he also had to pay attention to one''s appearance and understand the rhythm of music.


    The Shi Wen standing outside was one of his favorite disciples.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Then the other Caucasian woman named Liz, her teacher Phillips, is that the Magic King of the Three Saints?"


    "That''s right, Lord Phillips. He was once the previous'' oracle ''of Odin Empire''s Divine Court.


    His Astrology and Alchemy skills were the same as his magic, both of which were unrivalled in their prehistoric levels.


    In terms of cultivation level, he was the only one of the Three Saints who had truly entered the realm of Holy Spirit. He could be considered the leader of the Three Saints.


    Of course, the realm of cultivation did not represent one''spletebat prowess. Sword cultivators like the Venerable God of Swords tended to be better at fighting.


    However, Master Phillips is indeed proficient in all kinds of magic, and is definitely not someone an ordinary sage expert canpare with.


    To be honest, I''m on good terms with Sir Phillips, and I often visit his Celestial Tower.


    "His alchemy skills are no less than mine. They canmunicate with each other and learn from each other."


    As he spoke to here, Alchemy First revealed acent look.


    It was obvious that he had a good rtionship with a Saint realm expert. This was an extremely powerfulwork.


    Ye Fan had an indifferent look on his face, but his heart felt a bit heavy. As he got closer and closer to the Lakeshore, he already felt an unprecedented pressure.


    The more than twenty sage realm cultivators gathered here all looked stronger than the Purple Profound Grandmaster. In the worst case scenario, they should be the ones who took the medicine first.


    Although he knew this trip would not be easy to deal with, entering this "Tiger Cave" really made Ye Fan tense up...


    However, there was also a faint feeling of excitement and hot blood surging in Ye Fan''s body.


    More than twenty sage realm experts, and all of them were sage realm experts from the Blessed Paradises. It was much more interesting to deal with them than to y with those small fry during a great battle!


    Just as he was about to enter the Dome of the Gods, a tall, bearded man with messy hair and a full beard walked out drunkenly to wee him.


    The man was still holding onto a jug of wine, and shouted at the medicinal herb first: "Pill gourd!" You''re finally here! Hurry up! Give me some wine to drink! "

 Chapter 2093

    2093


    Not only was the Divine Dragon n present, but the other ns and families were also present.


    Amongst them were a few familiar faces: Ying Mo from the White Tiger n, Huang Ying''er from the Phoenix n, and Baili Jin Ge from the Baili n.


    But right now, Ye Fan was acting like he was a stranger, so he naturally pretended that he didn''t know them at all.


    However, Potioneering was first to arrive with him, and it immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    "Pill Saint?!" Senior Pill Saint is here! "


    Many people had seen medicine before, and now they all rushed over to pay their respects.


    Medicine Master''s expression was rather haughty as he casually waved his hand, "Don''t be anxious. The preaching conference has not started yet, all of you can leave now."


    The look in Elder Sister Ji''s eyes was quite excited as she quickly walked over and greeted with several members of the Divine Dragon n, "Senior Ji, we pay our respects to Master!"


    Yao Wei didn''t even bat an eyelid as he just replied with an "En" and signaled the woman to stand out of his way.


    He was just an honorary disciple who hadn''t even formally entered his sect yet, so he didn''t really care about medicine at all.


    "Sir God of Swords, these are all from the family and n. Come here and wait for the preachingpetition to start. Let''s go in first." Medicine First turned around and said to Ye Fan.


    When the surrounding people heard the two words "Sword God", they once again discovered Yao Tai''s courteous tone and revealed looks of surprise.


    They had heard of the Three Great Sword Saints before, but the Sword Gods ¡­ Unheard of!


    "Which expert is this?"


    "I''ve never heard of it ¡­" Are we ignorant? "


    "That should be the case. Otherwise, how could the Pill Saint be so courteous?"


    "God of Swords... "He must be a sage expert who uses the sword. I wonder how hepares to the Wine Sword Immortal ¡­"


    A group of people from ns and aristocratic families were whispering, looking at Ye Fan with eyes full of curiosity and reverence.


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart. So these people from the ns and aristocratic families didn''t just casually enter the immortal pce. They would have to wait until the sage realm experts arrived.


    Seeing medicine first meant that he wasn''t in a hurry to pass on his dao. It could be seen that the immortal pce didn''t care too much about passing on dao, but more of it was a form of formalism.


    Thinking about it, that was true. If they weren''t rted to each other, why would they teach all of it to the younger generations? Most of them must be acting.


    Of course, for those geniuses from various ns, even if they only learned a little, they would still have a great harvest.


    Ye Fan brought the four women up the stairs and entered the immortal pce.


    The women had never been here before. This was the first time they saw such a magnificent and magnificent ce. Even they were unable to take their eyes off it.


    Xiao Xin''er, on the other hand, subconsciously looked towards a group of representatives from the Phoenix n not far away.


    It was clear that the men and women of the Phoenix n were also looking at her with astonished eyes.


    "Ying''er, is that red-clothed girl Feng Nu?" A man from the Phoenix n asked.


    Huang Ying''er looked puzzled and nodded. "Yeah ¡­" "But I don''t remember. The n has a phoenix woman like her ¡­"


    "Could it be an elder who has already left the n?"


    "Who knows? After all, there are so many members of our Phoenix n. They might havee from some distant branch ¡­"


    Xiao Xin''er naturally knew that the people from the Phoenix n were discussing her.


    However, she wasn''t actually interested in "marrying someone." She merely looked at them out of curiosity, so she didn''t pay too much attention to them.


    On the other side, Hua Xiaoluo showed a reminiscence in his eyes and said, "Aunt Chang''e, that ''God of Swords'' senior seems to be ¡­ The swordsman who saved us when we were on our way here ¡­ "


    When Long''e, Xun Er, and the rest heard this and looked more carefully, they discovered that the person dressed and the figure really did look like the same person!


    "Hiss ¡­" Could it really be him? Overlord level Sword Intent de Master? " Xun Er swallowed his saliva.


    "If that''s the case, to dare call himself the God of Swords, that''s understandable ¡­" Ren Zhuo said seriously.


    Speaking of swords, Hua Xiaoluo couldn''t help but look back at the sky, his small face somewhat sorrowful. "Prince Consort Ye ¡­ "I wonder how it''s going."


    "Don''t even think about that brat anymore. We have done our best, yet he ran around even though he wasn''t strong enough. Who would he me if he died in the ancient forest?" Xun Er sneered.


    Ye Fan himself was not interested in how these people were talking about him behind his back.


    He followed Yao Yu the entire way into the immortal pce. After passing through a wide and long corridor, several arched doors opened, and two guards appeared in front of them.


    A man and a woman. The man had a head full of ck hair. He wore a long robe with gold and white edges, and was very handsome.


    The woman had blonde hair and was white. She wore the same long robe and was quite beautiful.


    Ye Fan immediately sensed that these two were actually of the Heavenly Emperor''s cultivation!?


    The strength of a Celestial Emperor was equivalent to being a gatekeeper in an immortal pce!? This kind of disy would probably be enough to rule over the entire prehistord.


    "Senior Pill Saint, you came really early this time. The Assembly will only start in half a day." The man respectfully smiled and said.


    "Liz greets Senior Pill Saint." The golden-haireddy smiled and bowed as well.


    "I didn''te early for the Assembly, but because I have other important matters to attend to." Yao Tai sighed, "Shi Wen, is your master and the rest here?"


    The man named Shi Wen looked doubtfully at Ye Fan and the girls behind him, and then he smiled and said, "Master, Sir Phillips, Senior Jiu Jian Xian are already here. Over twenty sage realm elders are already here."


    "Oh? Lord Phillips is here too? He ¡­ "It seems that there is no need to participate in the Assembly ¡­" Medicine Master said in surprise.


    The Heavenly Emperor Lizughed and said, "It''s because Senior Zither Saint has written a new song. Please enjoy your appreciation.


    So my teacher also came here to listen, and took advantage of the time before the Assembly to tell the truth, that the seniors were currently making a song and flowing water ¡­ "


    "Haha, so that''s the case. Then I have truly ruined your masters'' mood bying here today."


    Yao Wei shook his head before smiling and looked at Ye Fan meaningfully. He stretched out his hand and said: "Sir God of Swords, pleasee in. Your female disciples cannot follow you in.


    "This is the ''sanctuary''. It''s equipped with a special restrictive formation that can only be entered by sage realm experts. It''s impossible for those below sage realm to enter."


    Hearing the word "Sword God", both Shi Wen and Liz''s eyes shed and couldn''t help but carefully size up Ye Fan.


    To tell the truth, they thought that Ye Fan was just a follower of a medicine master. They never thought that Ye Fan also seemed to be a sage expert.


    The key point was that the title of Sword God was too overbearing ¡­ They had never heard of it before.


    Ye Fan was somewhat hesitant, and turned around to look at the women.


    "Husband, it''s fine. We''ve alle here. There''s no need for sage realm experts to bully us female disciples, right?" Nian Ruo smiled gently to console him.


    Ye Fan didn''t have any other choice. After all, it seemed that they really needed to enter the sage realm to enter, so he could only say, "Wait for me here, pay attention to your safety."


    "Sir, don''t worry. We will arrange for your daopanion to rest in the side hall," Shi Wen said in a refined manner.


    Ye Fan nodded, and walked into the sanctuary with the medicine first.

 Chapter 2095

    2095


    Medicinal Herbs were the first to push the man away. "You drunkard, my Beautiful Elixir is a spirit material used to refine pills, how could I waste it in your wine ¡­


    Do not block my way, today I have brought an esteemed guest, please allow ¡­ "


    Ye Fan looked at this rough bearded man, and saw that his face was flushed from the alcohol, as if he had drank a lot.


    Although it was rare for a sage realm cultivator to get drunk, some of the wines in this world were specially made for cultivators.


    Ye Fan had also been drunk before, so he understood. He could smell the aroma of wine from far away.


    "Esteemed guest?" The bearded man nced at Ye Fan.


    Those who were able to make it to this ce were naturally sage realm experts, although it wasn''t umon for sage realm experts to be in the Blessed Paradises.


    However, a group of sage realm cultivators in the pce raised their eyebrows and looked at Liu Ming. They were people that Yao Yu had personally brought over.


    Actually, they had already sensed that there was a rookie, but no one took the initiative to ask.


    Entering the hall, Ye Fan looked around. The round hall could amodate dozens of people.


    At this moment, there were all kinds of Immortal wine and delicacies and spirit fruits on the table. Most of them were things that Ye Fan had never seen before.


    Needless to say, this was the first time he entered a sage realm expert''s royal ball, and Ye Fan felt that he was a little bit like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden.


    A long-haired, blue-robed man sat in the middle of the hall, ying the zither. His hands were as white as snow, and his fingers were slender.


    The sound of the zither abruptly stopped.


    "Sir Pill Saint, how did you feel about my song just now?" Ji Hao raised his head, revealing a face even more elegant than a woman''s. The corners of his eyes were smiling, which was captivating.


    Ye Fan gasped, if this man was on Earth, he would probably have to instantly kill all the fresh meat...


    Yao Wei was the first toment, "The melody just now sounded like a river flowing with clouds and water, making one''s heart palpitate ¡­"


    "Heh heh, Your Excellency Pill Saint, you are indeed wise. This new song of mine is called ''Jade Stream River Cold''." Ji Wen said with a gentle smile.


    "Aiya, you''re still praising him? You don''t know that before you came here, you had already yed this tune three times!


    Jiang Han Jiang Han''s... His ears turned numb from listening! "If I didn''t have the alcohol here and had to go home to my wife, I would have run away long ago!"


    The big bearded strong man came in andined.


    Ji Wen frowned. "You drunkard, I am here to y a new song for all you know. If you only want to drink, you don''t have toe here."


    "Hehehe ¡­" "That won''t do, if I don''te, I won''t be able to see this interesting neer ¡­"


    Big Beard was also not polite. He stretched out his arm and wrapped it around Ye Fan''s neck, grinning as he said, "Hey, little brother, where did youe from?"


    "Although there''s always new sage realm cultivatorsing here every few years, it''s rare to see a gourd personally bring you here."


    Inside the hall, the other 20 sage realm experts were also carefully sizing up Ye Fan with their eyes.


    They couldn''t tell what Ye Fan''s actual strength was, but they had a feeling that Ye Fan was somewhat different from the other sage realm experts.


    "Fellow Daoists, let me introduce you ¡­."


    The medicine man was about to open his mouth, but was interrupted by Ye Fan.


    "No need." Ye Fan raised his hand and smiled, "I have my own mouth, so I don''t need you to tell me..."


    Medicine First''s face twitched. He never thought that Ye Fan wouldn''t give him face in front of so many sage realm experts!


    He knew that everyone in the Sheng Domain was familiar with him. Logically speaking, this was his'' home ground ''!


    Sure enough, after seeing Ye Fan''s performance, a few sage realm experts, who were close to medicine first, started to frown, showing their dissatisfaction.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, had a calm look on his face, and walked to the center of the hall, right next to Ji Wen.


    "Ladies and gentlemen of the immortal pce, it''s my first time meeting you. You can call me ''Sword God'' ¡­"


    In the blink of an eye, the entire pce was filled with silence, so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.


    In everyone''s eyes, there were looks of surprise, displeasure, disdain, or schadenfreude ¡­


    Even Ji Wen, who was standing by the side, had a strange and yful look in his eyes as his hand left the zither.


    Ji Wen slowly stood up, and looked at Ye Fan from the side, "Sword ¡­" "God?"


    They seemed to be asking for confirmation.


    Ye Fan very naturally nodded his head and said, "Yes, Sword God."


    The expressions of the Sage realm experts grew even moreplicated as they looked in a certain direction, all at the same time.


    Ye Fan continued, "Today, I came to the Blessed Paradise, intending to change the Red Lotus Sect from before into the Immortal Sword Sect ¡­


    Originally. I''ll just wipe out the Danzigs.


    However, I am not a reckless devil. It''s not good for me to just randomly kill people.


    Out of respect for the immortal pce, I let Medicine Master bring me here first to greet everyone.


    "From now on, the entire Rosy Heavens will belong to my Immortal Sword Sect. After today, the Dan-Qiong Sect will no longer exist."


    When Ye Fan finished his sentence, all the sage experts in the hall were already wondering if they had misheard?


    "Hahahaha..." The drunk bearded manughed, "I''ve been in the Blessed Paradise for more than four hundred years, but this is the first time I''ve seen such an interesting rookie!


    Haha... Is what he said about the medicine gourd true? You want to let the Rosy Valley out? "


    "This Honorable Sword God possesses extraordinary strength. As soon as he arrived, he killed the Purple Profound Grandmaster of the Purple me Sect.


    I am just a pill refiner, how could I possibly be a match for such an emperor-level sword artist? "Of course I don''t dare to resist ¡­"


    "What!?"


    "Overlord level Sword Intent?!"


    "He killed Old Man Zixuan?"


    The sage realm experts'' expressions finally grew grave upon hearing these words.


    The big bearded strong man, who was drunk a moment ago, also had a sharp glint in his eyes, and deeply sized up Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan calmly said, "Medicine first says, as long as the Immortal Pce agrees to our sect''s establishment, he will let us have our way.


    I have never been to the immortal pce, but can you tell me the details of the process to acknowledge a new sect? "


    "The rules are notplicated to establish a sect in the Blessed Paradises."


    An old man wearing a ck mage''s robe with a pointed hat, dirty clothes, and a white beard said with a smile, "First of all, you must have the strength to enter the sanctuary. You have already done the first thing.


    Secondly, you need to challenge any one of our Three Saints. If you win, you will pass the test.


    If you lose, it will depend on your performance. Let''s judge whether you have the qualifications to establish your own sect. "


    Ye Fan looked at the old mage and knew that he was Magic King Phillips. He looked like a harmless old man, but he was the head of the Three Saints.


    "It''s that simple?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Is it simple?" Phillips scratched his long beard doubtfully.


    "Sir Phillips, you forgot to mention a crucial point." Medicine Master said with a smile, "The Three Saints'' test, will kill you..."

 Chapter 2096

    2096


    "Oh... Yes yes yes ", Phillips said apologetically with augh," Haha... It was all thanks to Mister Yao''s reminder. That''s right, there wasn''t a limit to the amount of effort one could take in during this trial.


    If we do not think that the assessment has beenpleted, it will continue until it is epted.


    In the past few decades, there have once been two participants, and they all died in the Immortal Pce. "


    The atmosphere in the hall became somewhat heavy. All of the Sage realm experts looked at Ye Fan in amusement.


    No one present was an idiot, everyone understood why the medicine person brought Ye Fan here first.


    Even though it was just a Rosy Valley, he was the first to be a pill saint. He would be able to enjoy the limelight no matter where he went with his abilities.


    However, even if he had to endure the pain and cut the flesh, he still had topletely submit.


    Ye Fan was not surprised at all, this was more or less what he had expected. This medicine was something he definitely did not dare to rashly take action, wanting to find a strong person to fight for him.


    Although the Three Saints of the Immortal Pce said that they would select representatives from the Immortal Pce every hundred years, they might not necessarily be the strongest three within the Blessed Paradises.


    However, to be chosen as a representative, their strength naturally wouldn''t be that bad.


    And if one didn''t have confidence in their strength, they wouldn''t dare to sit in these three positions.


    At least, Ye Fan felt that if he was not mistaken, Phillips and Ji Wen were considered the first ss of this group of people.


    He would first ask the Three Saints to be his'' substitute attack ''. If it still wouldn''t work, then he could only ept it.


    Since his skills were inferior to others, he had nothing to say.


    "This little brother of the God of Swords ¡­" "Since you n to take over the Red Lotus Sect, are you acquainted with the Red Lotus Holy Maiden?" The bearded drunkardughed and asked.


    Ye Fan nodded and did not deny it.


    "Let me put it this way, since this round''s Three Saints took up their position, only the Holy Maiden, Red Lotus, had a draw with Ji Wen.


    The other seven or eight who wanted to build their own sect were either forced to retreat before the battle or they were defeated. The two of them had been overconfident and were directly taken away in two moves ¡­


    It wasn''t easy to reach the sage realm and gain enlightenment from the sage heart, but even so, the vast and boundless world of the Great Deste Land actually had many sage realms.


    The power gap between Sheng Domain and Duotian was much bigger than Duotian ¡­


    Not every sage realm cultivator had the ability to establish their own sect here. Not every sage realm cultivator had the qualifications to be one of the Three Saints.


    The Blessed Paradise was a great ce. After establishing their own sect and receiving the acknowledgement of the immortal pce, their reputations greatly increased. It was as if they became kings of an entire country.


    Furthermore, the resources needed for cultivation made the outside world drool. After all, it was reasonable to own a Blessed Land.


    This kind of good thing was not that easy to aplish ¡­ "You better think this through." The bearded man patted Ye Fan on the shoulder and said.


    The other sage realm cultivators beside him also shot teasing looks at him.


    "Since it is an emperor level sword intent, it is rarely seen. There shouldn''t be any stage fright right? I would really like to experience it." A bald white man wearing a beast-skinned coat revealing his strong musclesughed and said.


    Ye Fan took a nce, he had been paying attention to this bald brute all this time.


    First of all, he was the tallest, like a wall of flesh.


    However, there was actually a crow perched on his shoulder, and there was even a mouse on the table. This was also a rare pet.


    "Aside from Great Emperor Xuanyuan, only a few legendary characters have managed toprehend the Overlord''s Sword Intent. I seem like I''ve experienced it for themselves, but little brother, you don''t seem to be that young. It''s a pity that you''re going to die from challenging me."


    Ye Fan suddenly turned his head and discovered that the one speaking was a horse-faced man wearing a ck cloak and a hood.


    More importantly... This fellow''s voice was like a ghost''s whisper, sinister and hoarse.


    Furthermore, it was iparably fast and rustling. Forget aboutmas, there wasn''t even a stop sign!


    If not for his good hearing, no one would know what he had said!


    "Sir God of Swords, let me introduce you. That big bald man is the master of the Eternal Life Temple, Beast Saint Bretton Woods.


    The one who spoke without stopping was the Hundred Ghost Sect Leader, Ghost Saint Zhong Yi ¡­


    "The two of them have been my good friends for many years now." Yao Yao was the first toughcently.


    It was no wonder that he was proud of his medicine. Ye Fan could also feel that this Beast Sage and Ghost Sage were both well-known figures on the scene.


    The strong ones of the Sheng Domain all had their own titles.


    For example, the Zixuan ancestor he''d killed didn''t have the title of ''Sheng''. This was a person that could be considered to be in the realm of ordinary saints.


    Seeing Ye Fan keep his silence, medicine was the first to calm down. He felt that Ye Fan did not have the courage to ept this assessment. This also showed that Ye Fan should not be confident enough.


    "Sir God of Swords, although I do not know your exact age, you should be very young. Why don''t we talk about the matter of Immortal Sword Sectter?" Potion first showed an expression of consideration for Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan coldly nced at him and said, "I just have a question..."


    "What kind of questions?" The medicine was first to wonder.


    Ye Fan nced at the experts present, "Since you don''t care about the severity of the attack, then what will happen if I kill the Three Saints?"


    "..."


    The hall was deathly silent. Big Beard Drunken Sage, who was standing beside, narrowed his eyes. Beast Sage, Ghost Saint and the others all revealed a glimmer of light in their eyes.


    He opened his mouth and felt like he had been petrified.


    Everyone present had seen much of the world, but this was the first time they had heard of such a question ¡­


    This guy ¡­ It was crazy beyond their imagination!


    In fact, Ye Fan''s heart was also raging waves, with a feeling of surfing on a tsunami, andpeting with death!


    He didn''t know whether or not he could defeat the Three Saints, or whether or not he could even resist one of them.


    After all, Ye Fan didn''t know the exact strength of the Three Saints.


    But today, he hade here and he did not turn back. This was a hurdle he had to cross!


    Not every battle was fought with confidence. The enemy would never consider whether you were ready or not.


    Just like a few days ago, when he was almost killed by the Vermillion Bird''s Divine me, Ye Fan had not expected this at all.


    Time waits for no man. For the blueprints in his mind, for the people around him, for his survival, he needs a ce to stay!


    If he couldn''t pass the test of the immortal pce today, then he didn''t deserve to talk about the future!


    There was no rehearsal in life, since the decision was made, Ye Fan would only choose to go all out!


    "Sir God of Swords, you really are thinking for us old fellows..."


    Phillips''s old eyes lit up: "If one of us dies in the assessment, naturally you will pass and the immortal pce will not pursue the matter."


    Since the Three Sages of the Immortal pce held arge amount of resources in the immortal pce and enjoyed a great reputation, they naturally had to shoulder this responsibility ¡­


    However, ever since the immortal pce was founded, there had never been a time when the Third Sage would have died in the test. I want to remind you. "

 Chapter 2097

    2097


    For experts like the Three Saints of the Immortal Pce, it didn''t take long for them to figure out whether a person was qualified to start their own sect or not with just a few moves.


    Thus, even if there were some amazing neers in history, even if the past Three Sages of the Immortal Pce were no match for them, they would still be able to keep their eyes open until they die.


    Those with true strength would stop fighting after a while.


    As for those who came to take the exam, even if they had the strength, they wouldn''t fail to appreciate the kindness of the underground assassins.


    Killing one of the three sages didn''t mean that he was the best under the heavens. He would only make the sage realm experts of the Blessed Paradises feel threatened.


    For the sake of showing off, he had provoked a cmity that would kill him. Perhaps he might be a thorn in the side for some people, and it was actually not worth it.


    After all, the Three Saints of the Immortal Pce were chosen by many experts of the Blessed Land. They had deep roots and deep roots, and they represented the sage realm experts of the Blessed Paradise.


    Didn''t you kill their spokesperson to go against so many people?


    Although the Sage realm experts weren''t as conventional as to form cliques, they still didn''t like people harming their interests and destabilizing the Blessed Paradises.


    After hearing what Phillips had to say, Ye Fan looked very calm, calmly nodding his head, "That''s good then. Otherwise, if I identally kill you guys, then wouldn''t we have wasted this fight?"


    "Heh heh... "You don''t have to worry about that." Phillips said with a rxed expression, "Have you decided on who to choose as your opponent?"


    Ye Fan shrugged and said, "I want to try them all. How about all three of youe at once?"


    "What!?"


    "Brat, aren''t you being too arrogant!?"


    Many of the experts present could no longer hold themselves back, and directly stood up and pped the table.


    The smile disappeared from Phillips''s face, and Ji Wen, who had just picked up his zither, frowned.


    The other party was stunned. He had seen arrogant people, but he had never seen such a fearless and fearless person!


    He had thought that he had met a powerful swordsman, but who would have thought ¡­ He met a madman!


    "Lord God of Swords... "This joke is too big!" Yao Lao was the first tough. Today, this lunatic would undoubtedly die!


    Even if they didn''t need him to make any secret deals, the Three Saints probably wouldn''t want him to stay alive.


    At this time, Big Beard was no longer hooking up with Ye Fan. He twitched his mouth and stood to the side with the wine pot in his hand, "Sigh ¡­." "He sure is bold, but his brain isn''t that sharp..."


    The Beast Saint stroked his mouse pet with one hand andughed, "Although most of the true experts in this world are conceited, paranoid, entric people, and crazy people in the eyes of outsiders ¡­


    But to be so conceited ¡­ This is truly rare, don''t tell me even Overlord level Sword Intent swordsmen have such personality? "


    Ye Fan nced around and asked, "What, you can''t do it?"


    Zither Saint Ji revealed a handsome smile on his white face, but his eyes were rather cold as he said, "The Three Sages of the Immortal Pce represents the entrance to the immortal pce.


    If the three of us were to face you alone, wouldn''t we be ridiculed by others?


    You can only choose one. If you really don''t know who to pick, this one is willing to use a clumsy zither music to learn your Overlord level sword intent ¡­


    "Rest assured, this one''s strength is only at the end of the Three Saints. I can''tpare to the Magic Lord and the Wine Sword Immortal ¡­"


    Ye Fan curled his lips, "So it''s like that..."


    There was a rather regretful look on his face as he heaved a long sigh of relief!


    Fortunately, it was a good thing! They really did not ept it!


    Ye Fan had only made this kind of arrogant suggestion in order to show that he was very powerful!


    He knew that the Three Saints of the Immortal pce wouldn''t agree to such a request, considering face.


    They were going to fight anyway. If they didn''t make it through, even if they made it out alive, they would most likely die.


    The Emperor level sword intent would definitely be viewed as a thorn in the eye by some people. If it was not powerful enough, it would definitely be used by others.


    Rather than that, he might as well be more arrogant. If he won, wouldn''t it make these people think that he truly had the ability to fight three against one?


    This way, his own reputation and strength could be spread to the maximum. There wouldn''t be anyone who would dare to easily challenge the prestige of the Immortal Sword Sect and himself!


    There was no bullsh * t, no bullshit, no bullsh * t!


    However, after boasting, Ye Fan had to carefully make a choice...


    "Is that so ¡­ To me, my strongest opponent will always be myself.


    "With this kind of analogy, the one who resembles me the most should be the same swordsman ¡­"


    As Ye Fan said this, his gaze fell on a man who hadn''t spoken a single word since the beginning.


    The man dressed in a long gray robe, meticulously buttoning his shirt, his short ck hair neatlybed behind his ears, and holding a book in his hand, had been quietly reading the entire time.


    The man had thick eyebrows, starry eyes, a clean beard, and a good appearance. However,pared to Ji Wen, he seemed rather ordinary.


    He looked like a refined storyteller, very refined.


    When everyone heard Ye Fan''s words, they also silently looked over, revealing expressions of interest and expectation.


    Ye Fan walked over withrge strides, and curiously picked up a green jade wine cup in front of the man, smelling the purplish-red liquid inside.


    "This is fruit juice?"


    The schrly man put down the book and slowly stood up. He smiled and said: "The fruits collected from Huo Lin Tian are fresh fruit juice. They taste pretty good. Would you like some?"


    Ye Fan said with some curiosity, "Among all the people here, it seems like you''re the only one who didn''t drink. But you''re the only one who does, why is that?"


    The Wine Sword Immortalughed and retorted, "I''m not stopping to drink a cup. I did drink to practice my sword when I was young, but ¡­ "I''ve been sober for hundreds of years, drinking is a mistake. I should advise the king not to drink too much."


    "Can''t stop?" Ye Fan heard the Wine Sword Immortal''s name, and also heard him say "abstain from alcohol" for hundreds of years. He couldn''t help but tough and say, "Who called out the Wine Sword Immortal? Didn''t I have nothing to do with you? "


    No one would have thought that the Wine Sword Immortal was someone who didn''t drink at all. He even advised people not to drink at all!


    "Heh heh... "The title of ''younger generation'' is not worth mentioning. If everyone likes to call it that, then I naturally have no objections."


    Ye Fan nodded, "Then, can I entrust this matter to Senior Wine Sword Immortal to test me?"


    He looked at Phillips and Ji Wen with a troubled expression, "I didn''t expect that you would still be chosen even though I''ve been silent all this time ¡­"


    "Haha ¡­" Brother Zhu, since this God of Swords is an emperor level sword artist, he must be exceptionally sensitive towards sword intent.


    Even if you sit around without touching a drop of wine, he won''t miss you.


    If you can''t even tell who is the Wine Sword Immortal and who is the drunkard, then his monarch level sword intent must be fake... "


    As Ji Wen spoke, he nced helplessly at the bearded muscr man who was drinking all this time.


    Big Beard grinned and said, "You guys really don''t say. I really thought he would mistake me for a ''cup bro'', haha ¡­"


    Cupid Lin shook his head and gestured, "Fine, I haven''t sparred with a swordsman in years, please..."

 Chapter 2098

    As he said that, he lightly tapped his foot with the tip of his foot. His figure had already moved several hundred meters away, arriving on the surface of theke.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, his figure shed, and he also arrived at fifty meters away from the cup of tea.


    He initially thought that he would be able to go outside the immortal pce, but it seemed that he would only need to stay in the sanctuary to take the exam.As if seeing through Ye Fan''s concerns, he said, "Sir, you don''t have to worry. The sanctuary is the most important ce in the entire immortal pce.


    Not only was this sacredke vast, but there was also an iparablyrge magical formation at the bottom of theke.


    <span>Theke water could absorb the Chaotic Force released by thousands of sage realm cultivators at the same time. The dome of theke could also withstand the power of the Hundred Saints.


    <span>Even if there were some cracks, the high concentration of spiritual energy in the surroundings of the sanctuary could quickly repair them.


    The battle between the two of us will not burden the Sanctuary in the slightest, so you can do whatever you want to us. "When Ye Fan heard this, he felt more at ease. He actually didn''t want to go out and fight. If some people from the other ns or families saw something, it would be disadvantageous for him.


    "If that''s the case, then senior, please draw your sword." Ye Fan raised his hand and said.


    <span>A green light shed in his hand, and a dark green vine covered with moss and fine lines appeared in his hand!


    This seemingly unremarkable vine emitted a mysterious aura that caused one to feel that it was ancient and ancient."This is my sword. It''s called ''Green Snake''. It''s a sacred object that was found in the Ancient Era''s Remnants.


    "It was originally a Demonic Vine that had lived for an unknown amount of time, but after fighting with me, only this bit of essence was left!"<span>He gently caressed the "Green Snake Sword" with one hand, and a dim green light shed on the vine.


    Ye Fan wondered in his heart, how could a sage expert have such a sacred object? In the future, he would have to look for a few to fill in the gaps.


    He did not know if his Sword God Ring was considered a sacred item or not. Unfortunately, he could not show off in front of others.However, as one of the Three Saints, it wasn''t unusual for there to be a sacred object here. It was just that they didn''t know how powerful the vine was.


    <span>Ye Fan also couldn''t let himself be at a disadvantage, so he nodded his head in a very ordinary manner, and said, "Senior, since you have the sacred artifact in your hand, I am relieved. Otherwise, it would not be appropriate to say that I won by relying on my weapon.


    With that said, Ye Fan directly waved his big hand, the huge ck sword in his hand suddenly appeared in his hand, and at the same time, he released flying swords that filled the sky!


    <span>Tens of thousands of flying swords that were at the level of spirit weapons began to glow with vibrant colors as they circled around, as if a heavenly star had descended to the world!


    The group of sage realm cultivators who were watching inside the dome had seen them before the medicinal nts, and they could still be considered as rtively calm ¡­


    All the other sage realm cultivators were shocked, some had even be dumbstruck!"Where did this kid get so many Spirit Treasure grade flying swords!?"


    "This is too evil! Did I see wrongly? Did he not steal all of the flying swords?!"<span>"Although the number of Spirit Treasures will not change the overall situation, it''s still a bit too much!"


    "I heard that Overlord level Sword Intent can make ten thousand swords submit. I''m afraid that he''s using it to gather all sorts of swords."


    The Sage realm experts broke out into a flurry of discussion, their expressions bing a bit more serious.


    He raised his head and looked at the countless number of flying swords with a stunned expression on his face.<span>"Sir, calling yourself the God of Swords has convinced me quite a bit."


    <span>"Only one point?" Ye Fan grinned and said, "That''s not enough."


    Cupid also revealed a yful smile, "The other points, depends on whether you canpete for them."<span>With that, the pressure in the air suddenly became sharp!


    Ye Fan did not dare to act carelessly. Under the state of threeyers of disintegration, he directly disintegrated his sword intent! Extreme Sword Intent!<span>The golden sword intent mes seemed to have substance, burning fiercely on Ye Fan''s body, and his eyes were also zing with a golden light!


    <span>The overlord level sword intent spread out, shocking all the sage realm experts present!


    <span>"This is the Overlord''s Sword Intent?!" "There really is that legendary special aura that makes people submit," the Beast Saint said with a frown.


    <span>"If my cultivation base isn''t high enough, I might just kneel down!" Big Beard forced a smile.


    After he furrowed his brows, his body started to emit many colorful lights. They were ethereal and profound, as though they were many different colors of the Aurora, making him seem strange and dreamy ¡­


    <span>"In front of the Monarch level Sword Intent, my Heaven level Sword Intent ''Drunken Flower Yin'' has disgraced me."


    <span>Even though he called it a ''disgrace'', in reality, the pressure was not inferior in the slightest!


    Like the beautiful Drunken Flower Yin from the Aurora, she was fighting against the unparalleled sword intent from the surging golden mes!


    Ye Fan had a grim look on his face. He knew that although he hadprehended the Emperor level sword intent, it did not mean that he would be able to crush all the other sword intents.


    Just like what the Vermilion Bird had said, he didn''t have sufficient control over the Emperor level sword intent.


    Thus, even if it was the Heaven Grade Sword Intent, with his powerful cultivation and deeperprehension, he would still not fear his Emperor Grade Sword Intent.However, all of this was within Ye Fan''s expectations. He didn''t want to think too much and began to wholeheartedly devote himself to the battle ¡­


    "Ding ding ding ding!"<span>As the two auras continued to rise and collide, the cups and tea set on the table within the round hall began to emit the sounds of collision!


    Whirlpool began to appear beneath their feet, gradually creating torrential waves!<span>The group of sage realm cultivators who had been joking around with cynicism also had solemn expressions at this moment. Phillips, Ji Wen, and the others all looked at him with burning eyes ¡­


    Even if they didn''t say it out loud, everyone still cared a lot about the Emperor level sword intent.


    Yao Wei squinted his eyes. Within his eyes, there was a trace of apprehension and viciousness, but there was also a trace of anticipation ¡­<span>At this moment, Ye Fan and Cupid were not in a hurry to take action.


    They were both observing each other''s details.loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole, loophole


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, but unfortunately, as expected, his casual posture didn''t reveal any ws for him to exploit.


    <span>Simrly, he couldn''t find any loopholes for Ye Fan to have obvious ws.


    It was obvious that both of them had a solid foundation in the way of the sword.


    Almost at the same time, the two of them realized that they wouldn''t be able to see anything if they didn''t fight.


    At the same time, the two of them moved!<span>Unparalleled Sword Intent, Breaking Dawn!


    The moment the huge ck sword in Ye Fan''s hand exploded with light, Ye Fan was like a sh, slicing a distance of tens of meters!


    <span>To deal with such an expert, arge-scale killing technique was a waste of strength. What he needed was an urate and high-powered attack!


    The Green Snake Sword in his hand had unknowingly appeared in front of him, blocking his attack!


    When the Heaven Breaking Sword Intent struck, the Green Serpent Sword Technique actually took on a curved form. Using softness to counter force, it blocked the ck greatsword!


    "Drunken flower yin, wine enters my stomach!"Streams of gorgeous sword intent, like clear streams of wine, like countless little snakes, shot out from the Green Serpent Sword Technique and scurried towards Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan already knew that it would be difficult to stop his attack, so he took advantage of this opportunity and spun around, nning to dodge the opponent''s attack. Then, from another angle, he would turn the melee attack into a Concourse of the Dance!The Drinking Sword Immortal''s slow sword intent wanted to injure him?


    Just when Ye Fan felt that this sword intent didn''t seem that good, he suddenly felt that something wasn''t right!


    In the process of turning around, Ye Fan''s mind shook violently, his blood vessels instantly expanded, and he actually felt his own primordial spirit temporarily numb for a moment?


    <span>Damn it! This sword intent was a soul attack!?

 Chapter 2099

    Seeing that he was about to be corroded by the sword intent, Ye Fan directly spread out the Dragonscale Swordwings on his back!He pped his wings and elerated in an instant. Finally, he was able to dodge this move!


    Ye Fan was shocked to the point that his whole body was covered in cold sweat. If this guy''s sword intent paralyzed his opponent mentally, then he wouldn''t be able to fight him in closebat!


    After all, his weakness was his mental strength. There was no way for his primordial spirit to fight against those sage realm experts.


    As one of the Three Saints, since Phillips was in the Holy Spirit Realm, even if he hadn''t reached the Holy Spirit Realm, he probably wouldn''t be far from it.


    With such a strong primordial spirit, if he were to use the sword intent of a spiritual attack, it would definitely cause great harm to him!


    Seeing Ye Fan suddenly use his Imperial Sword Technique and spreading his sword wings behind him, he was also slightly surprised, "This is indeed worthy of the Emperor Level Sword Intent. I have never seen such a Imperial Sword Technique before."


    "However, your reaction was too slow just now. You seem to be afraid of my Drunken Flower Yin."<span>It was just that short moment of effort, but it had allowed him to see a slight w.


    Ye Fan''s heart sank. He knew that he couldn''t hide his weakness, but there was nothing he could do about it. He was simply unlucky to actually run into a swordsman whose sword intent was able to injure him mentally.


    Since closebat is not good, then let''s attack from afar!<span>"Octoterra Emperor Dragon!"


    With a thought from Ye Fan, the flying swords that filled the sky turned into eight huge dragons and whizzed towards the cup!


    "I wonder where I''ll be when I wake up from the drunken stupor!"<span>Facing the eight Emperor Dragons, he did not dodge at all. He pointed forward with his Green Snake Sword and streams of dazzling drunk flower Yin ripples spread towards the Emperor Dragon!


    <span>The Octoterra Emperor Dragon had just arrived in front of him, but it was actually abnormally elegant, directly dodging to the side!?


    It was as if all eight dragons were drunk!?


    <span>Ye Fan clearly felt that his sword intent had been destroyed at this moment, as if his munication" had been interrupted!


    "What a great wine and sword immortal!"


    Ye Fan had to admit that the emperor level sword intent was not invincible within the sword. It only said that the starting point was high, and that one might not necessarily climb higher!Obviously, he had already mastered a very high level of the Heaven Ranked Sword Intent.


    Therefore, even though Drunken Flower Yin was not as powerful as the Unparalleled Sword Intent, she was not at a disadvantage at all. In fact, she even had the upper hand!


    <span>"Emperor Dragon Sword Prison!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s sword intent changed. The Emperor Dragon that had spread out had coincidentally formed a encirclement around the cup, forming a huge sphere shaped sword prison!


    <span>The tens of thousands of flying swords inside were like countless beams of light as they shot towards the god-forsaken ce!


    <span>However, just when Ye Fan thought that he had seeded in one attack, he instinctively felt a hint of danger!


    That''s not right!


    <span>Ye Fan''s figure fiercely dodged to the side!


    The Azure Serpent Sword pierced through his protective sword intent, brushing against his arm and directly piercing through!<span>Ye Fan quickly pulled away, and when he looked back, he unexpectedly didn''t know how he ended up behind Ye Fan.


    That sword just now, if he had been a momentter, it would have pierced through his heart!


    The Emperor Dragon Sword Prison split apart and sure enough, there was no one inside!


    "I didn''t expect to be able to sense my position through my instincts." He said sincerely, "It seems that you have been through hundreds of battles. Even though your judgement has been interrupted, you still have the instinct to fight."


    Ye Fan frowned, "You are paralyzing my visual judgement?!"


    It was just like when one was drunk, one would be confused. One''s sight, hearing, taste, and other senses would all be sluggish.Ye Fan had just thought that he had imprisoned the cup, but in reality, his brain''s reaction speed was too slow. He didn''t realize that the cup had already dodged away.


    This was an extremely horrifying thing! Because a battle of this level of 0.01 seconds was fatal!


    "I''ve already told you, drink wine, don''t be greedy!"


    "My wine is all in this sword," he said meaningfully.


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva. Wine Sword Immortal and Sword Immortal would never drink wine, but his sword was the strongest wine in the world!<span>It had only been a few moves, and he was already ''drunk''?


    He had to end this quickly!


    Ye Fan did not dare to dy any longer. The opponent''s sword intent would subtly "get drunk", and the longer it dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for Ye Fan.<span>"Perfection like Water!"


    As the flying swords that filled the sky retreated, the golden liquid sword intent surged out like a gushing spring, like the waters of the Milky Way.<span>Inside the round hall, the sage realm cultivators once again gasped in surprise when they saw this scene.


    "This is sword intent!?"


    <span>"Liquefaction of Sword Intent? "And how did you do that?"


    <span>"This God of Swords does have some ability, but it''s a pity that he''s too young and full of vigor." Phillips sighed.


    <span>Medicine Master looked nervous when he first saw the liquid sword intent. However, when he heard Phillips''s words, he heaved a sigh of relief, "Yes, it''s just a flowery technique!"


    At the same time, the goldenke in the sky shook the entire time.


    <span>"Interesting!" Mo Wuji muttered.


    Ye Fan, however, was not in the mood to listen to the praises of others. He was currently extremely focused, afraid that he would miss something because of his own slowness.


    A drop of golden sword intent shot out!<span>"Milky Way descends to the ninth heaven!"


    The monstrous golden sword intent gushed towards this drop of water, forming a high-pressure liquid sword intent shock wave!


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    <span>The speed of the shock wave from the liquid sword intent was surprisingly fast, directly swallowing up the entire cup!


    <span>"This sword intent can even be used like this?!"


    When the crowd of Sage realm experts saw this, they were all a bit bbergasted.


    His heart, which had just calmed down after taking the medicine, once again leaped into his throat!


    Ji Wen narrowed his eyes and said, "You are indeed powerful. Brother Zhu is not simple either."<span>After the shock wave from the descent of the Milky Way, a thick, green rattan pir appeared on the spot where he was standing!?


    The rattan pir cracked and crumbled, revealing the cup that was wrapped inside.


    It was actually the Green Snake in his hand. It had just transformed into a vine''s protective shell!?<span>He said, "With just a drop of water, you were able to instantly use the Liquid Sword Intent. You were able to unleash such extreme speed and power, I really did not expect it.


    If it wasn''t for Green Snake, this move would have been difficult to dodge.<span>"ording tomon sense, you should be able to pass the examination after a few moves just now."


    However, what you want to build is the Immortal Sword Sect, you want the entire day, and you want to spread the name of the Sword God ¡­If we were to use such a method just now, it would not be enough to convince us. "


    "No worries." Ye Fan said with an expressionless face, "Even if you managed to resist this time, your Green Snake won''t always be able to protect you like this, right?"


    "That''s right!" He waved his hand as he said, "Although this is a sacred item, it is not something that can be used forever!"<span>"Then you might not be lucky with the next move," said Ye Fan.


    However, he still smiled faintly, "Is that so? It''s a pity that you don''t have a next move!"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, he suddenly felt that something was wrong!


    "Ugh!"


    Ye Fan coughed out a mouthful of blood. The Green Snake Sword was like a vicious snake, and had pierced through his heart from behind!In front of him, the smiling Cupid Cup disappeared. Was this an illusion?!

 Chapter 2100

    <span>As time passed, the effects of Drunken Flower Yin continued to increase!


    It was as if Ye Fan had been gulping down the wine, causing his perception to be sluggish, to the point where he couldn''t even tell whether it was real or fake!The sage realm experts within the great dome of the pce didn''t find it strange to see this scene.


    <span>Yao Wei shook his head with a smile. With some pride and regret, he said, "This kid is finished with his fight. If he doesn''t use his full strength, he''s just waiting for death."


    "The longer you brew, the more intoxicating it is!" Big Beard took a gulp of wine and sighed.


    <span>"They haven''t even used their full strength yet, so why are you all so anxious?" Phillips stroked his beard and smiled.


    All the other saints looked at Phillips. Some smiled and some nodded, while others looked confused.


    Right at this time, Ye Fan endured the intense pain in his heart, and suddenly unfurled the Dragonscale Swordwings from his back!


    The wings pushed Ye Xiwen to the point where he couldn''t stop and pulled out his Green Serpent Sword!


    Although the hole in his heart was still bleeding profusely, Ye Fan''s body was still very strong. After being disintegrated three times, in this ce with such high concentration of spiritual energy, his recovery ability was even more unreasonable.


    And at this moment, Ye Fan no longer dared to hide his Divine Dragon Bloodline!


    The power of the Fire Dragon bloodline rapidly healed itself, and a golden red halo surrounded the injured heart.


    Although being stabbed like that had caused some damage to his vitality, the overall effect wasn''t too great.


    Gritting his teeth, Ye Fan clenched his hand, and goldenke water began to gather over, forming a golden sphere!<span>The other saints saw that Ye Fan was actually not dead, and had even used the liquid sword intent to surround him, and could not help but be shocked.


    <span>"Divine Dragon Bloodline?!" How could the Divine Dragon Family release an emperor level sword intent!? " The Beast Saint eximed.


    <span>"His Holy Body is actually this powerful?!" Yao Wei frowned. He had originally thought that Ye Fan would be seriously injured.


    "It looks like it''s a fire dragon''s realm ¡­ Although it''s extraordinary, as long as it''s not a five wed golden dragon, it''s still insufficient to affect the overall situation! Besides, Brother Zhu still hasn''t taken it seriously ¡­"


    Inside the shiny golden ball.<span>Ye Fan turned around, looked at the cup and said, "There''s nowhere for you to hide this time."


    <span>He looked at the wound on Ye Fan''s chest, which was quickly healing, and narrowed his eyes, "Your Divine Dragon Bloodline is a member of the Divine Dragon n?


    "It''s been more than ten thousand years, and the Divine Dragon n has actually produced yet another Monarch level swordsman! As expected of the head of the Four Great ns.""Stop pretending, I don''t believe that with so many sage realm experts here, none of you will be able to see through my bloodline." Ye Fan said.


    Laughing, "You must have used the Hidden Dragon Technique. Although I have seen some clues, I''m not sure."


    Otherwise, that sword just now would have pierced the head, not the heart. "<span>Although it may seem like an assassination attempt on the head would result in more fatal injuries, the sharpest target for cultivators was the head!


    Cultivators'' mental energy is mostly concentrated on the brain. Even though the back of the head has no eyes, the brain''s ability to warn will be even stronger.


    <span>Most people would call it the sixth sense, but for cultivators, this kind of feeling was constantly being amplified and improved.


    If the Dragon Soul was awakened, the Dragon Soul would be hibernating in the brain, and the perception would be even stronger.


    A single mistake could lead to his own suffering.If this sword was piercing through the head, it was very likely that Ye Fan would feel it, so stabbing the heart was rtively safer.


    <span>"You said that I don''t have a next move, it seems that I''ve let you down!"


    Before Ye Fan finished his sentence, the entire huge golden liquid ball, all the sword intent condensed inside!


    <span>Thousands upon thousands of golden torrents, like golden swords, shot out explosively towards the golden cup!


    <span>At the same time, the golden liquid ball was quickly shrinking!


    It would only take a few seconds for him to survive!


    Ye Fan was worried about not knowing how to capture the real body. Although he was stabbed, he found an opportunity to counterattack!<span>"Drunken Flower Yin, hold the wine and advise Setting Sun!"


    However, it did not stop there. As it waved its sword in the air, the green snake created a series of dazzling ripples. It was as if a bell was ringing in unison, producing a series of humming sounds.<span>It was also like a border fortress, drinking and bidding farewell to friends, and dancing before he left to boost the liveliness!


    <span>Apanied by his sword dance, Perfection like Water was actuallypletely blocked by him, making it impossible for it to enter the range of his sword intent!


    The streams of golden liquid seemed to form a parab as they fell and flew out in all directions.<span>Again! Ye Fan''s sword intent "Drunk"?


    "Although Sir''s sword intent is formidable, it seems to have little effect on me!"


    <span>Without stopping, he leaped forward and with a swing of his sword, the golden ball broke and he flew out!


    Ye Fan discovered that no matter how he controlled it, he couldn''t control it freely even with Perfection like Water. It seemed that this degree of sword intent waspletely unable to suppress him.


    <span>If things dragged on like this, he would getpletely drunk sooner orter.


    <span>"Sir, I advise you to use all your strength. There will be an Immortal pce transmissionter. There''s not much time left!"


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, with a wave of his hand, he dispelled the Exquisite Water Sword, and a huge ck sword appeared in his hand.


    <span>The Sword Intent Jindan suddenly elerated and revolved to its limit!


    Second stage! The sword intent disintegrated!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    A muffled thunder-like explosion rang out, as if the sword intent was roaring, causing the entire sanctuary''ske water to tremble!<span>Ye Fan felt all the meridians in his body, after a short period of pain, were finally able to hold on!


    The slight pain and the ruptured blood vessels werepletely tolerable!<span>The strengthened body of the Vermillion Bird Divine me was able to withstand the wild power of the disintegration of the two sword intents!


    <span>A golden image of a sword god appeared, and was quicklypressed into Ye Fan''s body!


    After the secondyer of sword intent disintegrated, it directly unleashed the Sword God''s Tyrant Body!


    In a split-second, Ye Fan''s pair of eyes seemed to shoot out two dazzling golden light pirs!The burning golden-red me was as if it had turned into a flowing liquid and solidified!


    Because disintegration was an advanced technique for the Berserk Dragon Transformation, there was no need to use both at the same time.


    For Ye Fan, the triple disintegration, the two sword intents disintegration, as well as the sword god''s tyrant body under the extreme sword intent had awakened the Fire Dragon Soul.Under normal circumstances, this was the best battle power he could muster!


    <span>This battle, could only be won! Not lost!


    Inside the domed hall, all the sage realm experts looked at Ye Fan, and their expressions finally became stern!


    Although, at this moment, Ye Fan didn''t seem to be in a state like the flying swords that filled the sky, with a majestic aura.<span>However, they were all experts, and with a single nce, they could see that Ye Fan''s sword intent, which seemed to be very "low-key and reserved" at this time, was extremely extreme!


    "How did he do it?! How could the pressure suddenly increase so much!? " Medicinal Herbs first opened his mouth wide, d that he did not take the initiative to attack.<span>"Could it be the Berserk Dragon Transformation? "That can''t be right. The Berserk Dragon Transformation shouldn''t have improved so much ¡­" Ji Wen muttered.


    "Why does it look like something like ''hissing is not possible''?" Phillips mumbled to himself as a light flickered in his eyes.


    In the air, Joumo stood a few dozen meters away from Ye Fan.


    Feeling Ye Fan''s pressure spreading out at this moment, his eyes finally turned serious."In the end, if you are just an ordinary person, it would be sufficient. However, if you want to establish the name of ''Sword God'', you are still a littlecking."


    <span>With a wave of the Azure Serpent Sword, a dazzling Drunken Flower Sword Intent suddenly bloomed like a myriad of fireworks. The pressure suddenly increased!


    <span>Although he had yet to enter the Holy Spirit Realm, the Saint realm primordial spirit that could not be stopped was much stronger than Ye Fan''s primordial spirit.


    He was using his true power at this moment to activate the sage realm''s primordial spirit, making him specialize in attacking the Drunken Flower Sword Intent at the spirit level. He also showed no signs of backing down!


    For a time, in the air above the sanctuary, the golden and dazzling sword intents shed like two celestials ready to explode at any moment!

 Chapter 2101

    <span>Almost at the same time, both of them attacked at the same time!


    The huge ck sword in Ye Fan''s hand shed out a magnificent golden light over a hundred meters long, and instantlynded in front of a cup of tea!


    With a wave of the Green Snake Sword in his hand, the green vine actually grew and expanded at a rapid speed, several times thicker than before!


    The green vine bent, dispersing most of the force. Then, it flipped over, counterattacking with a dazzling ray of sword intent."Turbid wine asks for the dust of the wind!"


    The dazzling Drunken Flower Yin Sword Intent was like a gale, sweeping towards Ye Fan!<span>Ye Fan knew the power of this sword intent. Even with the protection of the Fire Dragon Soul, he was still unable to block it, so he immediately retreated and brandished his huge golden sword!


    The moment the Unparalleled Sword Intent and the multicolored light came into contact, it was constantly being distorted and weakened. Although it could not block everything, it still managed to create some gap for Ye Fan!


    Seeing this, Ye Fan knew that only by attacking with absolute strength and speed would he have a chance!<span>If he was too slow, this Drunken Flower Yin would wear down the power of his sword intent! It would even paralyze his primordial spirit!


    Retreating backwards and opening up a distance, Ye Fan changed his grip to a double-handed sword and instantly shed out more than ten times!In a split-second, a dense mass of gigantic sword lights, like heavenly soldiers or divine generals, suddenly appeared in the human world, directly sealing off all angles of the cup!


    <span>The Sage realm experts in the Dome of the Heavens could only see countless beams of light whistling through the air.


    It seemed to be an endless stream of power that was constantly being poured down. Even the shadows of two people had be indistinct!


    <span>"What an emperor level sword intent!" Such powerful sword intent has never been seen before! " The bearded man said.


    "Brother Wan is in danger. If I''m not careful, I might die for sure!"All the sage realm cultivators were well aware that if they were to be touched by this powerful sword intent, it would be enough to instantly kill them.


    <span>Just like how a bullet could kill an ordinary person, the key was to not get hit!


    Naturally, he also knew that if he didn''t try to block it head on, as long as he was willing to back down, he would choose to retreat!While retreating, he used his sword intent to wear down and twist Ye Fan''s attack.


    The Green Snake Sword rippled with many different colors, giving it a gentle yet powerful beauty.


    The golden blob of light in the sky had an overwhelming advantage, and it seemed as if the dazzling blob of light was being pushed back bit by bit.


    However, Ye Fan knew that this was not an advantage at all, as he could only constantly dy!


    The more Ye Fan wanted to end the fight, the more anxious he became, and the more he couldn''t stop thinking about how to dy the fight.<span>"Dammit!"


    Ye Fan discovered that in order to protect himself, after pulling the distance, the reaction time given to him was also increased.<span>Furthermore, if the sword intent was released from a great distance away, it would easily be ''drunk'' by the Drunken Flower Shadow. This would result in its power being greatly reduced!


    A long distance attack was tantamount to death!


    Timely judgement and adjustment in battle was Ye Fan''s specialty.Ye Fan clenched his teeth, and decided to gamble!


    <span>He wanted to see whether he would end up beheading his opponent first with his sword, or if his opponent would drink him drunk first!


    "Morning Star!"


    Ye Fan spun around, and after condensing the sword intent from the huge ck sword in his hand, he threw it out.


    After one move, Ye Fan immediately pped his Dragonscale Sword Wings and flew close!After drawing out a golden beam of light, Ye Fan rushed into the dazzling ball of light!


    <span>He could not stop swinging his sword. His face was serious as he canceled out the killing power of the Morning Star!


    <span>This was the gap that Ye Fan needed!


    "Limitless Sword Dance!"<span>More than ten top-grade flying swords appeared around him. Ye Fan faced the cup that he had just digested, and once again crazily attacked!


    Under the Sword God''s tyrannical state, all the strength in Ye Fan''s bodypletely exploded, and the speed at which he swung his sword was already as fast as a thunderp!<span>Golden sword rays that were like a violent storm shed across the air for hundreds of meters at a time, some even reaching hundreds of meters in the distance, appearing in the air above the sanctuary.


    It was as if there were over a hundred light swords appearing every second. It was not something a human could imagine!


    All of the sage realm cultivators in the Dome of the Gods were watching the battle without batting an eyelid. They had never even seen or heard of such a devastating firepower!


    "Is this guy human?" What speed is this!? "<span>"Can it be that I''m the real one?"


    <span>At this moment, at the intersection of all the firepower output, the center of the torrential storm!


    The ball of Drunken Flower Yin Sword Intent had been suppressed to less than a tenth of its original size!


    He could not stop the rapid sword dance. The Drunken Flower Yin had led the Unparalleled Sword Intent away from him.Even though he had dissolved most of the Unparalleled Sword Intent, his body was still riddled with wounds. There were bloodstains on his face, arms, thighs, waist, and even his neck!


    <span>His expression was extremely solemn. Seeing Ye Fan swing another huge dazzling golden sword at him, his eyes suddenly burst out with a bright light!


    Offset! This strike! Offset!


    Even if it was just a slight mistake, the cup still discovered this detail!<span>Now!


    <span>A hint of decisiveness appeared in Ye Mo''s eyes. He pulled back his sword, and instead of retreating, he suddenly rushed forward, creating a dazzling light in Ye Fan''s direction!


    <span>"Drunken Flower Yin!" "Drunk or in a dream!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes were wide open, and were bloodshot. In a split-second, he seemed to have gone crazy ¡­


    "Bang bang!"


    His heart violently thumped!


    Next second


    <span>Ye Fan''s mind went nk, and all he saw was darkness ¡­


    His heart no longer beat ¡­<span>In the air, all the flying swords around Ye Fan fell down.


    His body also lost its support andpletely returned to its original state, falling down from the sky ¡­


    One of his arms was chopped off by Ye Fan''sst sword attack, but the blood quickly stopped.


    <span>The sanctuary descended into a deathly stillness.


    <span>A group of sage realm cultivators flew to the end of the battle in the Dome of the Gods.


    Big Beard reached out his hand and caught Ye Fan. He looked at him and frowned: "This little brat, is he a thief?" "No matter how it looks, it''s always been disguised. So it looks like this."


    "My heartbeat and my breathing are all gone. Brother Zhu''s technique, ''Drunk or Dreaming'', is indeed formidable."<span>"Even though there doesn''t seem to be any wound on his body, but his Primordial Spirit waspletely destroyed. One hit one kill!" Ji Wen swept his eyes over and knew that Ye Fan was dead.


    <span>He pressed his arm down. Sacred Body, those who had lost an arm or a leg would be healed after a short while.


    He turned around and looked at Ye Fan''s corpse, "It''s not that he was defeated, he just got drunk forever!"


    <span>"Drunk forever, isn''t that the same as death? Furthermore, no one will be able to wake up from this attack of yours. If you''re powerful, then so be it.


    Mo Wuji sighed emotionally, "Emperor level Sword Intent is indeed iparable to Heaven level Sword Intent. However, his mastery is too shallow. I won by a fluke.""Brother Zhu, you''re being too courteous. Who doesn''t know that the true strength of you isn''t ''drunkenness'', but ''drunkenness''. You haven''t fought with your life on the line yet?" Yao Dan replied with a mischievousugh.


    <span>Hu Mo smiled, "Medicine gourd, don''t say anything good about it. Even if you didn''t say anything before the examination, you can''t give me the benefits that I deserve. Otherwise, I''ll never let you down!"


    <span>Medicinal Pills first gave a wry smile, "When I get back, I''ll pick out a few top quality ones and deliver them to you. I wouldn''t dare to owe the Wine Sword Immortal a favor."


    "This arrogant brat is already dead, what should we do with his body? "I can see that he has quite a few treasures on him." Big Beard raised his eyebrows andughed."You drunkard, have you forgotten that he''s from the Divine Dragon n?


    <span>This brat didn''t know the specific identity of the Divine Dragon n, so it was better not to touch his corpse until they had thoroughly investigated him.


    After all, the Monarch level of sword intent most likely had an extraordinary status within the n of the Divine Dragon.It was understandable that they would kill him during the assessment, but since they had taken away his belongings, it wasn''t good enough for them to say anything.


    "If we don''t deal with it properly, I''m afraid that it will bring a huge trouble to the immortal pce." The Beast Saint stroked his rat as he replied.


    "Brother Zhu has already killed an emperor level swordsman. In terms of sage level experts, our immortal pce isn''t any weaker than the Divine Dragon n. Why would we be afraid of a Divine Dragon n?" Big Beard curled his lips.


    <span>"The Immortal Pce is not as united as the Shen Long family. Moreover, if we were to make a move on the Shen Long family, do you think the other ns would watch?


    "Even the sage realm cultivators of the Divine Dragon n in the Blessed Paradises might be dissatisfied." Ji Wen said.


    The other sage realm cultivators also began denouncing Big Beard, hoping that he wouldn''t bring them too much trouble.


    Big Beard smiled in embarrassment and said, "I was just joking. Why are you all being so serious? What do you think we should do? Since you''re already dead, why don''t you just throw it away? ""Oh right, there are a few female cultivators who came with him. Why don''t we return the corpses to them and let them deal with them? This way, it will have nothing to do with us anymore ¡­"


    Even if the Shen Long family was dissatisfied, this brat was the one who asked for it. "Yao Yu stroked her beard and suggested.


    Everyone looked at Phillips. The old mage stroked his hat and said, "Let''s do it this way."

 Chapter 2102

    Sunlight shone through the clear window into the cold bedroom, bringing with it the warmth of early spring.


    On the nightstand, the air humidifier sprayed white steam, and a square, simple clock ticked.


    The bedroom door opened and a furry little tiger stuck its head in and used its meaty paws to push open the door.


    "Hmm."


    <span>The small tiger with a round belly jumped onto the bed and threw itself onto the quilt. As it looked at the man sleeping soundly, a look of longing appeared on its face.


    <span>"Steamed Bun!"


    A chubby girl with a star hairpin followed him in. She climbed onto the bed and picked up a steamed bun. "Don''t run so fast with the steamed bun. If you run into something bad again, I''ll smack my ass!"The steamed bun let out two "ao ao" sounds. It looked at the man on the bed and felt a bit depressed.


    "You miss daddy too, right Steamed Bun? You also miss Daddy, right? But Mommy said Daddy beat Big Scoundrel, so I''m too tired. I need to sleep for a long time before I wake up."


    <span>"Hmm."


    <span>"Yeah, it''s been a year. Steamed Bun, how much longer do you think it''s going to take for daddy to wake up? Daddy is a great hero on Earth, he''ll definitely wake up, right?"


    "Aooo!"


    With a depressed expression, he stroked the steamed bun and looked at his father, who seemed to be sleeping soundly without any reaction ¡­"Bun, steamed bun, why did you run onto the bed again?" "Don''t be likest time, you knocked off the IV."


    A tall and delicate woman with short hair, dressed in a white dress and a fresh haircut, walked in. She held a tray in her hands, and on it were some special fluids."Aunt Yun''er, Bun and Steamed Bun are very careful. They didn''t break." Wu Qi quickly carried Fatty Hu out of the bed.


    Du Yun''er smiled and reached out her hand to stroke the child''s head. "Be good and go out to y with the steamed buns. Aunt will be taking care of your father."


    "Oh," the group pouted, turned around and waved at Ye Fan, "Goodbye daddy."<span>After the girl and Fatty Hu left, the smile on Du Yun''er''s face gradually disappeared as she looked at the man on the bed with a sorrowful expression.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, it''s been 370 days. Why have you been sleeping for so long?"


    <span>A sh of pain and longing appeared in the woman''s eyes. After muttering some words to herself, she walked up to the bed and lifted it. She began to clean the bed and change the blood for the blood ¡­


    <span>More than an hourter, just as Du Yun''er finished her work, she heard footsteps from outside.


    "Yun''er."


    "Sister Su? "Why are you back so early today?" Du Yun''er turned around and asked, a little surprised.<span>Su Qingxue was wearing a blue blouse with a bright yellow coat and carried a bag in her hands. It was obvious that she hade to the bedroom the moment she returned home.


    <span>"Yeah, there isn''t much to worry about in the first month of the month. Senior, Shan Shan and Sally have helped a lot, and I don''t have much to worry about."


    Su Qingxue put the bag on the cab and looked at Ye Fan who was sleeping. She reached out her hand to gently stroke the man''s forehead. The emotion in her eyes was deep and profound ¡­ ¡­


    "Do you know that there are so many people cleaning up this mess for you? That''s why you''ve always refused to wake up, selfish demon!"


    Du Yun''er''s eyes became a little hot as she bit her lip. "When Brother Ye Fan wakes up and sees what all of you have done, he will definitely be very touched."


    Su Qingxueughed at herself, "I don''t need him to be moved. I only need him to move."


    The whole world called him the Sword God, the number one person on Earth, and now that he''s eating and drinking, all thanks to you, Yun''er, taking care of him? ""Where did all these sisterse from? It''s not like I''m the only one there, I''m just too useless. There are so many big matters in the world that I can''t help much ¡­" Du Yun''er said, ashamed.


    Su Qingxue sighed, "If it''s possible, then whoever wants to care is better off being afraid of something. After this guy wakes up, say that we don''t value the fruits of his hard work at all."


    [With his shamelessness, he should have caught a little bit of me. I can''t let him talk about me to death!]Du Yun''er chuckled. The instant she lowered her head, she noticed from the corner of her eyes that the man on the bed had suddenly trembled?


    "It moved?" Du Yun''er said with a trembling voice.


    Su Qingxue was confused, "What?"


    <span>Du Yun''er excitedly pointed to the man on the bed, "Sister Su! "I saw Brother Ye Fan''s finger move!"


    Su Qingxue immediately turned her head and grabbed the man''s wrist. She felt around and frowned, "There doesn''t seem to be any change ¡­"


    Just as she finished speaking, one of the man''srge hands suddenly grabbed her wrist!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>Su Qingxue cried out in surprise. After being stunned for a while, she suddenly became ecstatic!


    "Hubby!?"


    Ye Fan slowly opened his eyes


    "Ugh ¡­"


    The man let out a long breath. What appeared before his eyes was a pure white ceiling and two beautiful faces that were already crying tears of joy ¡­


    <span>"Princess? Why are you here, Yun''er? "What? Yun''er, you''re here too?"


    <span>Su Qingxue couldn''t help wiping her tears and scolded with a smile, "Liar! Do you think I won''t be angry with you just because you call me princess!? "


    "Huh?"<span>Ye Fan''s head felt dizzy, and gradually realized that something was wrong.


    "Where am I?"<span>Seeing that the man was about to sit up, Su Qingxue hurriedly helped him up.


    "Be careful, you haven''t moved for over a year. How is your body? Is something wrong?


    That''s right, Yun''er! Yun''er, quickly contact Chu Yunyao! And Dr. Ronica! Get them toe over quickly! "Faster, faster, faster!"<span>Su Qingxue was extremely excited as she urged Du Yun''er.


    <span>Du Yun''er hastily nodded her head and took out her phone to make a call.


    Ye Fan couldn''t care about the two girls'' excitement, he was already confused.


    The room in front of him was obviously his bedroom in Hua Hai''s Nine Tripod Mansion. It was his bed, nket, door, windows, air and the sun ¡­Everything about him was iparably real ¡­


    He could smell the sweetness in the moist air, could smell the body fragrance of the woman beside him, could hear her hurried little footsteps ¡­<span>"Daddy! Daddy, you''re awake!? "


    The little fat girl and the fat tiger threw themselves onto the bed, hugging Ye Fan tightly and crying happily.


    "I''ve missed you so much! Daddy! "Wu!"


    "Awoo! Awoo!"<span>After hesitating for a moment, Ye Fan reached out to hug his daughter and little Lu Wu. Feeling the familiar scent of their two little bodies, his heartbeat, their body temperature ¡­


    Ye Fan''s eyes couldn''t help but turn red. He slowly raised his head and looked at his wife, who was crying silently. He couldn''t help but feel hot tears rolling down his face ¡­


    "Wife?" "Hmm?"<span>"Are you really not a princess?"


    "Tch, if you like to call me princess then call me that, at least it''s better than calling me wife." Su Qingxue red at the man and said.


    Ye Fan released the child, looked at his hands, and then touched his face, seemingly lost in thought ¡­

 Chapter 2105

    In the following days, Ye Fan discovered that the mysterious man who was exactly the same as him never appeared again.<span>And the rich and colorful, leisurely andfortable life, also almost made Ye Fan forget theseplex thoughts, as if it was really just an illusion.


    He apanied his wife to the supermarket, ate and yed with his daughter, read her stories at night, rode Xiao Jin and slipped away with the fat tiger ¡­ ¡­


    If there was a chance, he would bring Nie Wuyue, Aunt Jiang, Zhou Xinjiang, Ji Xianqing, and the other n members to the Green Mountain Lake to barbecue and fish.<span>Mu Mu Mu finally found an opportunity and had a lot of time to y games with Ye Fan.


    In Chu Yunyao''s mansion, Ye Fan and Blue Rain had studied the physical health problems of men and women.He went to the Ancient Immortal Spirit World to check on the progress of the work between the two worlds.


    He would be able to go to the Shen Long family''s residence and spend an entire night discussing the Wonder Gate Technique with Ling Yu Wei.


    In the Embroidery Group, Feng Yueying''s office, it wasn''t hard for the "visiting" women to work.At the swordsman headquarters, under the "inspection" Xu Lingshan did not properly discipline his subordinates.


    Although he couldn''t use the Imperial Sword Technique, with the help of the space-warping device, Ye Fan could still reach the Purgatory Ind at any time.<span>On the ind, there was a foggy night waiting for him. A bunch of brothers were still looking for him to drink, and Aelle, Venia, and the others often came to the party. It was almost as if they couldn''t handle it any longer.


    And out of respect for the Savior, and also under the control of Su Qingxue, there was no media that would secretly film and follow Ye Fan.Even if there were countless people who wanted to meet Ye Fan, as long as Ye Fan didn''t want to, he would naturally not be disturbed.


    <span>Although he was worshipped like a god, Ye Fan wasn''t in a good mood. He was only in a good mood after seeing all kinds of praises and news about him.


    Unknowingly, it was a clear season.<span>Under the cloudy rain, at the cemetery in Hua Hai.


    Ye Fan, holding the hand of a group of other girls and wearing a ck suit and ck skirt, arrived in front of Principal Li''s tombstone with a ck umbre and sent over a fresh flower.


    As more and more people knew of Ye Fan''s identity, Dean Li was also widely known as the life mentor of the Sword God when he was young.<span>There were even some people who wrote a biography of a stone tablet for President Li. It was ced next to the cemetery for people to gaze upon.


    Everyone gathered here at the same time to thank this ordinary and extraordinary old man for everything that had happened before his death.


    "President Li, how are you doing over there?" Last year I fell asleep and couldn''t see you.


    [You may not have thought of so much, but you saved the world indirectly ¡­ Hur Hur ¡­ You haven''t thought of it, have you?]


    Ye Fan looked at the photo of the old man before he died. After standing there silently for a long time, he bowed.<span>After everyone paid their respects to Principal Li, they walked down the hill.


    More than a dozen ck S600 and Business Edition Escorts were parked at the side of the road. A swordsman wearing sunsses was guarding each of the cars.


    "Wife, we came out to pay our respects to Principal Li, there''s no need for such a big battle, right?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but to smile when he saw this scene, it was as if he was a big boss in a movie.<span>"I''ve also streamlined this, and now the Global Alliance has clear ns for the protection levels of important people.


    <span>"You are of the highest ss. Public travel is definitely about deploying security," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ye Fan curled his lips, "What kind of danger could I possibly have that wouldn''t waste my manpower and financial resources?"


    "We still have to follow the rules. It''s not like we have to do this every day!" Su Qingxue said in a displeased tone.


    <span>When the few of them were approaching the car, Ye Fan suddenly felt that something was wrong ¡­


    "Wait a minute!"<span>Ye Fan shouted, "Retreat!"


    <span>"Why?" Su Qingxue was puzzled.


    Just as the woman finished her sentence, she suddenly heard a few cars by the side of the road explode!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    <span>mes shot up into the sky as the doors andponents burst into mes as they flew into the air!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A few female staff members screamed out at the scene.


    Ye Fan immediately hugged his daughter, and hastily jumped back to avoid the danger.


    The women all had extraordinary cultivations, so it was natural that they would be unharmed.


    Ye Fan turned his head and looked at the forest in front of him.<span>A group of ck smog was seen curling out of the woods. From the ck smog, a dozen fireballs were shot towards Ye Fan and the others.


    "Enemy attack!" Everyone, protect the God of Swords! " Xu Linshan immediately gave the order.


    Ye Fan was iparably calm. He could see through this kind of attack with a nce, and he directly raised his hand ¡­


    "Light Reflection Sword!"<span>As soon as he thought about it, he was about to summon the Light Wind Sword Shield, but Ye Fan suddenly woke up.


    He had no sword intent!?


    "Hubby, let me do it!"


    <span>Su Qingxue blocked in front of the man and instantly released an ice shield to block off the fireballs!


    <span>At the side, Nian Bing Jiao, Sally Ye, Xiao Xin Er, Fog Night, and the other girls were with the swordsman as they charged towards the ck mist.


    At the same time, several other figures flew out from the forest. Each of them had extraordinary assassin strengths, but with the strength of Xiang Ru Jiao and the rest, they were naturally able to deal with those who were not a match for them on the surface.


    <span>"Long live Shakyamuni Apocalypse!"


    In the ck fog, a haggard male mage saw that his flying sword was no match for Nian Ru''s dexterity and immediately detonated his own body!<span>After a ball of zing fire, the battle quickly ended.


    From start to finish, Ye Fan stood on the spot and did not make a move.


    In reality, there was no need for him to act either. The people around him were enough to settle the battle.<span>Ye Fan nkly looked at the messy scene in front of him, and then nkly looked at the Sword God Ring on his hand with a thoughtful expression.


    Xu Lingshan hurriedly ran over, "Ye Fan, are you and your group alright? They should be fanatical believers of the Apocalypse Shakyamuni. That''s why they set up an ambush when they knew you woulde here!"Lingshan! What are you doing!? How did you get all these people to enter Hua Hai?! " Su Qingxue was very angry.


    Xu Linshan med herself, "I will definitely find out! I''m sorry!"


    "It''s fine, don''t me Shan Shan. Her magic skills are ever-changing, so it''s normal that she can''t block it. As long as everyone is fine, it''s fine." Ye Fan came back to his senses and advised."They''re just minor characters. They can''t create any trouble. A-Jiao doesn''t even need to do anything. I can handle them myself," Xiao Xin`er said disdainfully.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "It seems that this trash will have to rely on the protection of all the great beauties in the future."


    <span>"Husband, what are you talking about? A nobody like you doesn''t need to do anything to begin with.


    "They are simply throwing their lives away. Even if you don''t have any sword intent, they won''t be able to kill you."


    "Wang, I will investigate everything clearly, cut down the grass and root." Sally said seriously.<span>Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "Okay, okay, let''s go back. I''m hungry."


    <span>More than an hourter, Ye Fan returned home.


    As they ate the sumptuous lunch prepared by Aunt Jiang and Ji Xianqing, the women at the table were discussing the assassination.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, seemed to be indifferent, and only cared about eating and drinking to his heart''s content.


    "I''m full, let''s go up for a nap!" Ye Fan stood up and said.


    <span>"Sleep if you''re full, don''t get fat in your middle age!" Su Qingxue said in annoyance.


    Ye Fan rubbed his belly andughed, "Anyway, I''m already old enough to be happy, so let''s just get rich, haha."


    The women alsoughed and shook their heads, allowing him to do as he pleased.<span>Ye Fan returned to his room and closed the door. The smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    He went to the bathroom and turned on the tap. Ye Fan washed his face with cold water ¡­<span>Facing the mirror, looking at his own reflection in the mirror, this familiar face was somewhat blurry ¡­


    <span>"Hu" Ye Fan took a deep breath, blinked his eyes, and shook his head.


    Just as he was about to wipe it off with a towel, he suddenly felt a jolt in his mind!


    <span>He looked closely and found that the "Ye Fan" in the mirror was sneering at him with a look full of ridicule ¡­


    <span>"You!"


    Ye Fan took a step back, swallowed his saliva, and looked pale.


    "Just who are you?"

 Chapter 2103

    In less than half a day''s time, the entire mansion was filled with vehicles and even several helicopters."The test results showed that the God of Swords'' body was healthy. After all, his foundation was good. One year''s time did not affect him much."


    Ronica smiled, as if she had been relieved of a heavy burden.


    <span>Dressed in a white coat, Chu Yunyao smiled as she looked at the man, "After sleeping for a year, what dreams have you had? Yun''er said that the moment you woke up, you would call Su Qingxue ''Princess''? "Shameless!"


    <span>"Why are you calling me princess? Are you jealous? " Su Qingxue retorted.


    The room burst intoughter.


    All the female friends and familiar faces looked at the man with a myriad of emotions.


    Ye Fan sat on the bed with his daughter in his arms. Although he felt that he was very awake, he also felt very confused.<span>Now, one year after the apocalypse on Earth.


    <span>After defeating the Armageddon with a single sword strike, Earth had regained its calm.


    However, due to the Purgatory Sword Demon''s excessive consumption, he had fallen into aa and had persisted for more than a year.


    <span>Although Shakyamuni Apocalypse was no longer present, some of the negative effects still needed time to be resolved.


    Over the course of the year, women and the people of inferno formed the Global Alliance for Reconstruction.<span>The countries of the world participated and under the leadership of Su Qingxue and Sally Ye, they used the prestige of the Sword God to restore peace and stability to Earth.


    In this one year''s time, mankind had experienced the value of Earth, the value of life, and their own insignificance and ignorance.


    The various countries consciously began to destroy some of the dangerous weapons that would destroy the ecology. They also promoted and promoted a movement that humans themselves practiced.<span>With the efforts of Nian Ru Jiao, Ai Er, Venia, and the others, the ancient immortal spirit world and the surface civilization had elerated theirmunication, reviving the ancient martial arts andpletely entering into the new era of the cultivators'' civilization.


    The human savior was asleep and had not awoken yet. Humans seemed to gradually realize that they needed to protect their only home on their own.


    "Hey, Great Hero, why aren''t you saying anything? Everyone thates to see you should at least say a few words." Dressed in red leather, Xiao Xin''er said with a smile.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the woman and asked, "Xin''er, have you crossed the Sky Law?"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er immediately flushed red. "Hey! Let you talk! Are you trying to cause trouble!? Even if this young miss is a genius, how could I be so fast to snatch the heavens!? "


    <span>Ye Fan immediately waved his hand apologetically as he smiled in embarrassment. Then, he looked towards Ling Yuwei and Nian Ru.


    <span>However, Ye Fan discovered that he could only sense Ling Yuwei''s cultivation level. He seemed to no longer have the ability to sense Nian Ru Jiao''s strength.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, and after a careful search, his heart couldn''t help but sink!


    <span>"Sword intent!? Where is my sword intent!? "


    Ye Fan''s face turned deathly white, he discovered that his'' sword intent ''aurous core, no longer existed?


    What made his whole body shiver was that he did not know how to use the sword intent!?


    <span>This kind of mysterious perception towards sword intent, he had already lost?


    <span>"No, how could it be possible?!"


    <span>Ye Fan forcefully swung out his sword fingers, attempting to release his sword intent, but there was no reaction at all!


    <span>Even the Sword God Ring on his hand could no longer be used!?


    Seeing the man''s terrified expression, Su Qingxue hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed the man''s hand, "Hubby!" Husband, calm down!


    Your battle with Shakyamuni had consumed too much energy. It is fortunate that you managed to survive!


    <span>Even if you lose your sword intent, at the very least, there''s still me and the group, as well as everyone else, and this world! "


    "Don''t worry, Wang Lu. From now on, we''ll protect you!" Sally Ye said with a determined expression.<span>"Divine-wrath!"


    Assassin, Asmondius, Murphy, and the rest of his brothers knelt down on one knee, with solemn expressions on their faces as they swore their determination!


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, right now the whole world is very peaceful, people are very harmonious, and there is no more war."


    <span>"Even if you can''t use your sword, in everyone''s heart, you''ll always be the sword god who saved the world." Blue Rain said with a serious expression.


    Ye Fan looked at the girl and asked hoarsely, "Xiaoyu, where have you been all these years?"<span>Blue Rain was puzzled, "Where did I go? "I''ve been doing research with big sister Yun Yao! Your nutrition liquid, I even helped you concoct it."


    <span>"Ye Fan, the sword intent is gone, you can just practice again. Don''t worry, with dad and mom around, no one can hurt you!"


    On the side, Nie Wuyue had just finished crying. His eyes were red as he reached out to grab his son''s hand.<span>Ye Fan turned his head in puzzlement, "Mom, what are you talking about?" "Dad?"


    <span>Nie Wuyue somewhat bashfully lowered his head and said, "I forgot to tell you, your father came to find me and begged me on his knees to forgive him.


    "I think that because he''s pitiful, I''ll just give him a chance. If you don''t like him, you don''t need to call him dad."


    <span>At this time, a man dressed in ck walked up. It was Ye Longyuan.


    Ye Longyuan looked at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze, "I wasn''t apetent father before, but in the future, I will try my best to do it."<span>"Grandfather!"


    They ran out of the bed and approached Ye Longyuan in a very cordial manner.<span>Ye Longyuan had a face full of tender affection. He reached out his hand to pick up his granddaughter, looking somewhat ashamed as he looked at Ye Fan and said, "This child really likes to y with me. I don''t know why ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan stared nkly at the scene in front of him, not daring to believe what he saw and heard ¡­


    However, he blinked several times and realized that all of this did not seem like a dream at all.Could it be that the Great Wastnds, the Great Conquest, the Residence of Northern Marquis, and the Blessed Paradise were all just dreams while he was asleep?


    <span>All of this was reality?


    <span>If he thought rationally, it was as if the world before him was the real thing.


    After all, he had been sleeping for fifty years and hade to a strange world.


    Everything seemed ethereal, like a dream ¡­<span>At this moment, Ye Fan suddenly felt a pair of cold eyes looking at him.


    When he raised his head, he was immediately shocked and his face turned deathly pale!


    A man who looked exactly the same as her, but had an unyielding and cold expression, was actually standing in the bedroom and sneering at her with a face full of contempt!?


    <span>"Who!? Who are you!? "


    Ye Fan suddenly stood up, his whole body was covered in cold sweat!<span>All the rtives and friends in the bedroom were startled by Ye Fan, and they immediately looked in the direction Ye Fan had pointed in. However, other than the television, there was nothing else.


    <span>"Hubby, what happened to you?" Su Qingxue''s pretty face was pale and worried.


    Ye Fan blinked his eyes and realized that the man who looked exactly like him had also disappeared.


    Illusion?<span>Ye Fan''s hands trembled, and pointed, "You guys didn''t see one of them."


    <span>"What is it?" Su Qingxue asked anxiously.


    <span>Ye Fan sat down dejectedly, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, shook his head and said, "Nothing could be wrong for me."


    <span>"Dr. Ronica, is there some kind of seque? What happened to my son? An illusion appeared? " Nie Wuyue asked anxiously.


    <span>Ronica was also very nervous. She said, "I ¡­ I need to carefully examine him again. There is indeed a possibility that there might be some aftereffects from the trauma."


    "I''ll help you too. Check carefully in the next few days." Chu Yunyao said with a serious expression.


    A group of people looked worriedly at Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan saw the concerned look in everyone''s eyes, and shook his head, "It''s fine, I''m fine. Maybe I really did sleep for too long, and my mind is still dizzy."


    <span>"Husband, the leaders of the world, the leaders of the major organizations, and many people who are worried about you have alle to Hua Hai.


    "Our house can''t hold you. Everyone is out on thewn, waiting to see you."


    Why don''t you go out on the balcony, say hello to everyone, and thene back and rest?"After all, everyone who cares about you is an old friend of yours," Su Qingxue suggested.


    <span>In fact, Ye Fan had long since heard the noiseing from outside. After all, his internal energy and body were still the same as before, and his senses were still sharp. However, he hadpletely lost his sword intent.


    <span>"Okay, we should meet up with them. But after we meet today, let me have some peace and quiet," said Ye Fan.


    "Yes, of course. I won''t let too many people disturb you. You need to do a thorough examination and rest for a while," Su Qingxue said seriously.


    Ye Fan then stood up, not bothering to change his clothes. Dressed in pajamas and pajamas, he walked to the balcony.The early spring sunshine shone on the man''s face, warm and vivid ¡­


    Ye Fan looked at the innumerable faces of different colors on thewn, smiling and waving his hand.<span>In an instant, the area outside the Nine Furnace Mansion was filled with endless cheers and apuse!


    Feeling the gazes full of respect and worship, and hearing each and every heartfelt blessing and gratitude, a trace of warmth emerged in Ye Fan''s heart.Although losing sword intent was a blow, if he could get a better world in exchange, then perhaps it would be worth it ¡­


    Ye Fan had just taken a deep breath, and his mood had lightened a bit ¡­


    Suddenly!<span>The figure that looked exactly like him once again appeared on thewn!


    The cold and arrogant man disdainfully sneered at him, ridiculed him, and his eyes were filled with ridicule ¡­


    Ye Fan''s whole body shivered, he blinked his eyes and looked again ¡­<span>The man disappeared again?!

 Chapter 2106

    <span>The "Ye Fan" in the mirror let out a low and creepyugh


    <span>"Ha, who am I? Do you really not know? Or are you afraid to admit it? "


    Ye Fan''s face was full of uncertainty, clenching his fists, trying his best to calm down.


    "My sword intent can''t be used because of you, right?" Ye Fan''s eyes were bloodshot, staring unwaveringly at his "self" in the mirror.


    <span>The person in the mirror sneered. His voice was like a heavy machine rubbing against each other. The sound was deep and hoarse as it drilled into Ye Fan''s ear ¡­


    <span>"What, you''ve finally remembered your Overlord level Sword Intent?"


    Haven''t you been living a happy life? Didn''t his dreame true? What other sword intent do I need?<span>These trash, trash-like opponents, the women and brothers by your side, can help you take care of them, do you still need to do it yourself?


    "They will protect you from harm, and you will be at peace with yourself as your man, your husband, your father."


    Be the ''God of Swords'' in the memories of the world, and be your savior! "<span>"Bam!"


    <span>Ye Fan ced one hand on the mirror, sticking close to it. The hot air that he breathed out caused a white fog to appear on the mirror ¡­


    "Return my sword intent to me!"Who do you think you are!? You are merely an essory of mine, what right do you have to meddle in my business!? " Ye Fan growled.


    "What, angry? Angry? What was there to be angry about in such a good life?


    Oh, did you realize that it didn''t feel good to be protected by others and receive their help?


    Seeing your women be more useful than you, seeing that they no longer need your protection and that they no longer depend on you, is it hard to bear? "<span>"Shut up! I don''t want to listen to your trash theory! Return my sword intent to me! " Ye Fan clenched his teeth.


    The person in the mirror teased, "Do you really think that I was the one who stole your sword intent?


    Idiot, stupid, coward is a piece of trash who gave up on his own sword intent! You gave up yourself! "


    <span>Ye Fan stared nkly at the mirror. After being stiff for a long time, he took two steps back ¡­


    "Me? Me? "How could this be?" Ye Fan muttered to himself, not daring to believe it.


    "Look at you, a stray dog. What qualifications do you have to possess Overlord level Sword Intent?"<span>Afortable life, a happy family, a peaceful life


    <span>"No more torture, no more fear, no more enemies, no more hidden dangers"


    There is no devil to destroy the world, no water to burn the world, no pitiful person who needs your help


    Your brothers don''t need you to back them up. Those women are no longer vases. They have their own way ¡­


    This world does not need you to protect it. You are free now. You are free. You can live a normal life!<span>From now on, you just have to keep rolling on top of women and listen to them get jealous and get them to give you children ¡­


    Then in the future, you can tell those children that their father was once a ''Sword God'' and that he once possessed an Overlord level Sword Intent ¡­However, for the sake of his dream life, for the sake of being a carefree and blissful man, he gave up on his sword ¡­ "


    <span>"Shut up! Say no more!"


    Ye Fan''s heart was beating wildly, and his chest was suppressing an indescribable wave of anger, but he didn''t know how to release it ¡­However, the person in the mirror revealed a ruthless and arrogant look, and said: "Stop lying to yourself! In this world, there is no one who understands you better than me!


    <span>What you really like is a bunch of useless brothers that will only be cumbersome! I can only support you behind your back at a critical moment, it''s useless!


    <span>What you like is a bunch of women that will only serve you well and need your protection! No matter how hard a bunch of people tried, they could only look up to your vase!


    You don''t like being protected, being taken care of, or being helped!


    Parents, wife and daughter, family and friends? None of this mattered!What you care about the most is yourself, and the sword in your hand!


    <span>Ordinary? Easy? A leisurely day? Can you bear it?


    <span>Seeing an expert, your blood will boil. Seeing an even higher realm, you will be filled with yearning!


    Why are you fighting a holy war that looks like you are going to lose? Why do you insist on charging through the Immortal Suppressing Pagoda alone? Why did you want to assassinate the Emperor?!


    <span>Because you like to take risks, like challenging the limits of life and death, like making crazy decisions, you who have lost your mind, that''s the real you!


    <span>Overlord level sword intent would not appear on a man who is willing to live a peaceful life, definitely not! "


    <span>Ye Fan stood in front of the mirror. His eyes were red, his teeth were tightly clenched, and his muscles were tensed, constantly trembling.


    <span>"Shut up! It''s not like that!"


    Ye Fan continuously denied it, but his voice seemed very weak.The person in the mirror did not care at all. He spoke with a domineering expression, "The reason why the emperor is the emperor is not because he has thousands of miles ofnd and millions of soldiers."


    It was precisely because he was the emperor that there were mountains and rivers, and also that there were soldiers!<span>Without the Emperor, there would be no more!


    A true monarch would never rely on anyone. The monarch would only be willing to donate and would never want anything in return!<span>It wasn''t that he was noble or willing to pay the price, but that the emperor would use his hands to seize everything he wanted!


    The emperor established himself and buried his bones for a thousand miles!<span>Everyone in the world belonged to the oligarch, what did the oligarch need!?


    <span>Don''t forget, back then when youprehended the Monarch level sword intent, you thought ''I am the only one under heaven'', and that''s how you got ''Wushuang''!


    Only I am allowed to betray the world, and I am not allowed to betray the world, I am the emperor!You deceive yourself, regard the ordinary as your dream and contentment as your pursuit


    <span>It ran counter to the heart of an emperor! What right did he have to grasp the emperor level sword intent!?


    What right did he have to possess Overlord level Sword Intent!? "What?"<span>"Bam!"


    Ye Fan fiercely punched and directly smashed the mirror!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"Ye Fan roared, turned his head and rushed out of the balcony, jumping onto thewn.


    "Sword!" Sword! Sword God Ring! I want a sword! "


    Ye Fan frantically tried to summon his sword, but the ring didn''t respond!


    He looked around and picked up a tree branch, waving it around, intending to perform an Ancient Sword Technique.However, after using a few moves, Ye Fan''s face became deathly pale, and he stiffly stood in ce ¡­


    <span>He actually couldn''t even use the ancient sword technique properly ¡­


    Only the form could not possess a spirit. This was not the level of cultivation one should have in the path of the sword.


    Ye Fan slumped on the grass, the night wind blowing across his face, his wet face exceptionally cold.


    On the second floor, Su Qingxue heard themotion and ran to her room. She saw the bathroom with the mirror smashed and ran to the balcony to watch the man crazily brandishing the branch ¡­<span>The woman''s eyes revealed a trace of sorrow, she jumped down the stairs and hugged Ye Fan from behind.


    <span>"Hubby, it''s okay. Even if you don''t have sword intent, you can practice again. There are so many paths of cultivation. You can definitely stand up again!"


    Ye Fan turned his head in a daze, looking at the woman''s tear-stained face, "My wife, am I a selfish person?"


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "How could that be? You sacrificed yourself for the world? There is no one in this world more selfless than you ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>"Is that so?" Ye Fan looked at himself with self-mockery, and then asked, "Then, are you happy being with me?"


    "Of course, the time when you woke up was my happiest."


    <span>Ye Fan held the woman''s hand and nodded with a smile.


    Su Qingxue then asked, "Hubby, what about you? Isn''t he happy now? We''ve worked so hard for so long, just for the life we have now. "


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, looking at the woman''s hopeful eyes, and said in a low voice, "Yes, I am also very happy."


    Su Qingxue then happily smiled and threw herself into the man''s embrace, "Hubby, don''t be sad about the sword intent. Don''t think about it."


    Our family''s happy life is more meaningful than sword practice, isn''t it? "<span>Ye Fan hugged his wife, and thoughtfully replied, "En."


    Suddenly, Su Qingxue thought of something and said with a bit of bitterness, "Hubby, did you forget something important after you woke up?"<span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "What''s the matter?"


    <span>"When you were at the South Pole, before your battle with the Shakyamuni, did you do anything? Did you forget it?"


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, suddenlying to a realization, and said: "How could I have forgotten? You agreed to my proposal."<span>"Hmph, but you seem to have forgotten. Forget about it. Just treat it as if it''s never happened. You make it seem like I really want to have a wedding with you." Su Qingxue stammered.


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "What nonsense are you talking about, I will immediately start preparing!" First take your wedding photo this week! "

 Chapter 2104

    2104


    A warm and delicate hand gently held Ye Fan''s wrist from behind.


    Ye Fan turned around and saw Su Qingxue, who had a face full of worry and concern.


    "Hubby... Did he see some kind of illusion again? Your head is covered in cold sweat... " Su Qingxue said worriedly.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and said with a bitter smile, "I... I feel like I''ve made a. A long dream. "


    "It''s okay, I just woke up and I''m not used to it. Let''s go find the best psychiatrist to diagnose you.


    "Maybe if you sort out some things, you''ll be fine," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan nodded, and then reached out to hold the woman tightly in his arms...


    "Wife... "I missed you so much ¡­"


    "Hmm ¡­"


    Seeing this scene, the grass patch burst into apuse and cheers once again ¡­


    Three dayster, the news of the Sword God''s awakening had spread throughout the world.


    The citizens of the various countries and regions spontaneously began to celebrate. The leaders gave speeches in praise of the achievements of the Sword God and expressed their blessings.


    Arge number of "believers" even wanted to go on a pilgrimage to the Hua Hai during the night. Fortunately, Xu Linshan led the swordsman to persuade and persuade them so that there wouldn''t be arge area of casualties.


    At the same time, in one of Lingyun Temple''s rooms at Qingshan Lake.


    The green light of the Buddha, the smoke curling up.


    "... The color of the sky wasn''t different from the sky, and the color wasn''t different from the sky. It didn''t matter whether the world in front of Almsgiver was a vast and deste world or not.


    All appearance, all phenomena, are manifested by the nature of the donor.


    As the saying goes, ''The Two Worlds are the same''. The two worlds seemed different, but in reality, they were one.


    When there is wind, there is a wave; when there is water, there is a wave; when there is water, there is a wave; when there is water, there is a wave; when there is water, there is a wave.


    Almsgiver did not have a heart attack, but... "He''s just too stubborn."


    On the praying mat, a wrinkled Bichini put his hands together and said with a smile.


    Sitting opposite to him, Ye Fan silently nodded, "Many thanks to Master''s words for reminding me of this."


    Pichoni shook his head, "I am just a wild crane. In front of a saint like you, who saved the world from water and fire, such a small matter is insignificant."


    "Master, you tter me. My hands are covered in blood, so I can''t even talk about saints.


    I''m just. "I did what I should have done." Ye Fan lowered his head andughed at himself.


    "If I don''t enter the Infernal Realm, who will? Benefactor, sacrifice yourself so that you can be a great benefactor ¡­"


    Ye Fan raised his head, his eyes shing, and put his palms together, "Amitabha..."


    The two of them walked out of the room. In the courtyard outside, Du Yun''er was waiting with her mother, Du Yunsheng.


    "Teacher, thank you for your hard work. You came all the way to the Hua Hai." Du Yunsheng respectfully bowed to Bichuni.


    "Why would Miao Yun say such words? His Excellency God of Swords had helped to save the lives of everyone. If I didn''te over to say a few words, why would it be so difficult?"


    Bi Qiuni was the teacher that Du Yunsheng had taken as his master when he left home. He was also a rare buddhist master in China.


    In the past three days, Ye Fan had done the most sophisticated examination and also seen the best psychiatrist in the world, but his mood was still veryplicated.


    After Du Yunsheng heard about it, she suggested looking for her teacher and try to talk to Ye Fan.


    "Teacher, it''s gettingte. Let me bring you to the temple." Du Yunsheng supported him with one hand.


    "No, it''s better to send me back to the mountain. I only came here to chat with Almsgiver Ye. Although I can''t help, it''s time to leave." Bi Qiuni smiled and said.


    "Master, don''t say it like that. Listening to you, I feel much morefortable." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    "That would be for the best..."


    After repeatedly inviting his teacher over, Pichoni was still unwilling to stay any longer. Du Yunsheng could only send his benefactor to the high-speed rail station.


    Ye Fan held Du Yun''er''s hand as they walked from the Green Mountain Lake to the Purple Leaf Tea House.


    "Brother Ye Fan, are you feeling better now?" Is there still that strange illusion? " Du Yun''er asked with concern.


    "Actually... These three days, he didn''t appear again, it''s just that I haven''t been able to understand what exactly is a dream and what is reality. "Ye Fan bitterly smiled and said.


    Du Yun''er knitted her brows slightly, turned around and walked in front of Ye Fan. She put her arms around the man''s neck, then raised her head and deeply kissed him.


    Ye Fan held the woman''s waist, feeling the wonderful sweetness...


    After a minute or so, Du Yun''er let go of the man with a misty look in her eyes, "Brother Ye Fan, is this not real enough?"


    Ye Fan grinned, revealing an evil smile, "Still not real enough."


    "Then what must be true?" Du Yun''er said anxiously.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything further and directly turned the girl''s body, letting her turn around. He held onto a willow tree, and looked at the Qing Shan Lake...


    "Ye ¡­" Brother Ye Fan! Are you crazy?! This is ake! "


    "Anyway, the entireke and its surroundings are mine, nobody''s ¡­"


    "Then... "That can''t be ¡­"


    "Alright Yun''er, didn''t you want me to feel the truth? Be good, be good ¡­"


    "No... "Ah ¡­"


    The billowing of the wind and the rolling of the waves were thousands of miles long. Where in the world was the spring and the moon without the moon ¡­


    Late at night, in Ning Xuemo''s room in Purple Leaf Tea House.


    Ye Fanid on the soft bed, and beside him were Ning Zimo and Du Yun''er, who had already slept soundly. There was also Xiao Xin''er, who had fallen into the trap because she wanted to "help her little sister vent her anger".


    After waves of madness passed, Ye Fan finally calmed down. In his mind, he recalled the scenes of the Great Wastnds, which were still as real as ever.


    However, when looking at the close ones around her, smelling their sweet breath, it was also beautiful and real.


    Compared to that world where danger lurked in all directions and one could die at any time under the hands of some divine beast or expert, Earth was so peaceful and wonderful...


    Unknowingly, Ye Fan also fell into a deep sleep.


    Early in the morning, Ye Fan suddenly sat up.


    He nervously looked around and found that it was Ning Xuemo''s room.


    "What''s wrong, hubby? Why are you so shocked when you''ve woken up?" Ning Xuemo, who was drinking morning tea beside him and drawing her phone, asked with concern, "Did you have a nightmare?"


    Ye Fan covered his forehead, "I..." "I thought yesterday was all a dream..."


    "Did you lose consciousness again because of some Wine Sword Immortal? "That was just a dream. You''ve seen a lot of things, so why aren''t you clear about it?" Ning Xuemo smiled helplessly.


    Ye Fan alsoughed at himself, "Forget it, let''s not talk about that..." Where''s Yun''er and Xin''er? "


    "Yun''er has returned to the orphanage. She said that the people from the International Child Protection Association are here to discuss something with her ¡­ No one knew where Xin''er had gone to.


    However, to be honest, these two sisters were really interesting. They actually had feelings for each other. Last night was really fun ¡­ "Ning Xuemo sipped her tea and smiled as she spoke.


    Ye Fan thought of that charming taste, and alsoughed: "Then what am I going to do today?"


    "Today is Saturday. Didn''t you promise to take the group to see the dolphin show? Did you forget?" Ning Xuemo grumbled, "If you don''t want to think about it, then me it all on my aunt!"


    "Ah?" That was all... No ¡­. "Is there nothing else?" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Now that you have saved the world, let the rest of the work be done, my great savior.


    The most important thing for you to do in the future is to be happy and live afortable life with your family.


    Wasn''t this your biggest dream when you returned home? " Ning Xuemo blinked her eyes.


    Ye Fan was stunned, he turned his head and looked at the bright morning light outside the window, muttering to himself...


    "This is ¡­ My dream... "

 Chapter 2107

    A wedding was naturally a busy affair, not to mention a Sword God wedding.


    Ever since Ye Fan announced the news, all around the world, preparations for this world-ss wedding began overnight.


    The grand wedding ceremony that should have taken two months toplete, with all sorts of wedding decorations, waspleted in less than half a month.<span>The location was arranged to be on Purgatory Ind, a ce full of meaning for Ye Fan.


    It was true that this wedding would happen sooner orter, but the other women clearly felt ufortable. Although they wished her well, it was not a pleasant one either.


    Ye Fan was naturally busy taking time off to go to each woman''s ce tofort her. For a moment, he was busy to the point where the sky was turning dark. That person in the mirror had never appeared again.Ye Fan also tried his best to forget the words of the person in the mirror, and focused on his and Su Qingxue''s wedding.


    When he saw Su Qingxue, who was trying on a wedding dress, walk out of the fitting room of Master Alec''s residence, Ye Fan felt a sense of happiness in his heart, an unprecedented satisfaction ¡­<span>It was finally the wedding day.


    In the air above Purgatory Ind, through the abilities of Princess Ayer, a transparent barrier of particles appeared.<span>This caused countless balloons filled with fresh flowers to float in the air, iparably dreamy.


    Outside of the castle, it extended all the way to the town, covered with a red carpet covered in flowers. These flowers had been specially processed so that stepping on them would not deform.<span>Almost all of the world-ss important figures had either epted the invitation or taken the initiative toe to the ind.


    In the bedroom of the castle, Ye Fan was wearing the hand-made suit that Master Alec had spent all his life wearing.<span>Behind him, dressed in a white dress, was Sally Ye. After helping the man tidy up, she smiled and said, "Wang, congrattions. This day has finally arrived."


    Ye Fan smiled and patted Sally''s shoulders, "Okay, you and Angel can go to the auditorium first, I will go with the cksmith."


    <span>"Alright, if you need anything, feel free to call me." Sally nodded, turned around and left the room.


    In the bedroom, only Ye Fan was left.<span>From outside, one could hear the music of enthusiasm and the joyous chatter of people.


    However, the quiet air in the room temporarily stunned Ye Fan.


    <span>He quietly looked at the baroque ssical dressing mirror, then looked at the man in the groom''s dress. He heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "See? This is the happiness I want. How can you understand it?"


    <span>What, why haven''t youe out during this time? It''s useless to talk nonsense, have you given up? "


    Ye Fan sneered, turned around and was about to walk out of the room.At this moment, the figure in the mirror did not leave.


    <span>In the mirror, "Ye Fan" sneered, full of ridicule: "Even a fake can satisfy you, what else can I tell you?"


    Ye Fan suddenly stopped his steps, turned his head, and looked in the mirror at "himself".


    "You, why are you ¡­"


    Ye Fan was astonished to discover that the image in the mirror was actually translucent. It was faintly discernible, as if it could disappear at any time.<span>"Humph!" The man in the mirrorughed, but within his smile was a hint of regret. "Congrattions. Although your dream hase true, you are still very happy. Haha!"


    Ye Fan firmly grabbed the mirror, and said in a deep voice, "Really, fake, these are just my own thoughts!"<span>How do you know which one is real and which one is fake!? Who knows!? "


    The person in the mirror withdrew his smile. His face showed an untamed expression. His eyes looked like they were looking down on a living god ¡­


    "At least, I know which one of me is real!"The voice drifted away and the person in the mirror alsopletely disappeared.


    Ye Fan''s eyes flickered, and he pped the mirror with all his strength, "Come out!" Come out! I haven''t finished! Come out! "Come out!"


    The door was pushed open, and Assassin walked in. With a frown, he asked, "Boss, what happened?"


    <span>Ye Fan came back to his senses, let go of the mirror, straightened his cor, and shook his head, "It''s nothing, let''s go."


    "Okay." Azazel looked at the shattered mirror with some confusion, but he did not ask.<span>Walking across the long avenue of flowers, Ye Fan, apanied by the others, walked up to the blissful guests from all over the world, smiling and waving as they greeted them.


    Along the way, they finally arrived at the Purgatory Ind''s newly painted, dreamy auditorium.


    Because it was the Sword God''s wedding, no priest would have the guts to witness it. Thus, on the stage for this wedding, there were only the families and elders of the two parties.<span>Ye Fan stood in the auditorium, looking at the gate that was shining with light, waiting for his wife''s arrival


    <span>In his mind, he recalled the first time he met his boyfriend in a coffee shop. After that, every little thing that happened made Ye Fan''s heart surge with emotion.


    Su Qingxue, who was wearing a wedding dress, finally appeared at the entrance of the auditorium following the sounding of the wedding march ¡­


    <span>The appearance of the woman instantly caused the entire auditorium to be filled with exmations of praise.


    <span>Under the burning gazes of many pairs of blessings, Su Qingxue pursed her red lips and looked deeply at the man with a sweet gaze as she walked step by step towards him ¡­


    <span>Seeing his wifeing closer and closer to him, Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel his body heat up and his breathing quicken ¡­


    Ye Fan tightly clenched his hands, trying his best not to think about it, but thest words of the person in the mirror constantly echoed in his mind.


    "At least I know which one is real and which is real."


    It was like the sound of a bell, echoing in Ye Fan''s mind.


    Ye Fan''s breathing became more and more hurried, and he felt the hot blood in his body surge! Boiling!


    <span>Seeing that Su Qingxue was about to walk in front of him, Ye Fan suddenly threw the wedding ring on the ground.


    "Hua!" All the people in the auditorium cried out in rm.<span>Su Qingxue nkly stared at the man. Her eyes were filled with astonishment as well as a sense of being at a loss ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan seemed to have gone crazy as he sprinted towards the entrance of the auditorium!


    <span>"Sir God of Swords!"


    <span>"Boss, what are you doing!?"


    <span>Ye Fan did not listen to the shouts of the crowd. He rushed out of the door, and faced the shocked gazes of the crowd of guests outside the auditorium. He waspletely unmoved!


    Ye Fan gasped for breath, faced the sky, and loudly roared: "You are wrong! You''re wrong! You''re not talking about me! That''s just you!


    You''re only a part of me! Without me, there would be no you!


    You will always be a sword that I will use, a sword that I will hold in the deepest ce!


    A sword created by me and manipted by me!<span>So, it''s not up to you to teach me how to do it! You have no right to teach me a lesson!


    It was not that true overlords would not be satisfied. It was not that they were unwilling to be at peace. Rather, they would not admit defeat, and they would not give up!<span>I don''t care if it''s true or fake, whether it''s real or in a dream, I will never admit defeat! "


    After crazily roaring, Ye Fanughed loudly. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Su Qingxue who had a face full of heartbreak in the auditorium.


    "Listen! Su Qingxue! I want to marry you, but not here! I''ll give you one! A real wedding! "<span>As soon as Ye Fan finished his sentence, a mysterious and crazy and raging power appeared in his mind once again!


    It was as if some hibernating savage magical beast had been awakened, like a devil from the abyss of hell had been summoned!


    <span>A me so ck it seemed as if it would swallow everything, jumped up and down in Ye Fan''s eyes, burning, whistling out!


    "Disappear!" "Disappear!"<span>Ye Fan let out a furious roar, and ruthlessly stepped on the ground. The entire mountain peak of the auditorium directly copsed!


    A monstrous demonic me exploded like a dark supernova, engulfing the entire Purgatory Ind and the entire sky! The entire world!


    <span>Everything in front of their eyes was shattered and destroyed!

 Chapter 2109

    2109


    After a strange fragrance passed, Ling Yuwei, Nian Ru Jiao, and Ning Zimo didn''t have enough time to react and directly fainted!


    "Ahh ¡­" Xiao Xin''er felt pain in her head, but the Phoenix Soul had allowed her to maintain her consciousness. She asked with anger in her eyes, "You ¡­ What are you doing!? "


    Hua Sheng''s eyes shed with doubt, and then, it was filled with joy. "I didn''t even notice, there''s actually a Feng Nu ¡­ "What a surprise gain."


    A dark blue flower once again appeared in front of him, clearly intending to use the right medicine.


    Just as Hua Sheng was about to make his move, a hand stopped him.


    "Ai, Brother Hua, give me some face and let these female cultivators go." The one who stopped them was the Wine Sword Immortal.


    Hua Sheng was slightly displeased, "Why would Brother Zhu care about such a small matter?"


    He looked at Ye Fan, who was lying on the ground, and revealed a trace of regret, "Although he is a bit arrogant, he is still an Emperor level sword artist, rarely seen in ten thousand years. He is an opponent worthy of respect.


    When he is dead, let his women go, and there will be a few who will see him off. "


    "Haha, it seems like Brother Li still appreciates each other a little. It''s a pity that this kid doesn''t know what''s good for him and starts off with some nonsense." The big bearded manughed.


    "Brother Hua Sheng, since Brother Zhu has said so, give me some face. Your Hundred Flowers Pavilion does not need these four women," the big bald beast saint said.


    Even though Hua Sheng was unwilling, he could not refuse the offer. Thus, he nodded his head and said: "Since the Wine Sword Immortal has appeared, I will naturally listen to his words and let them go."


    Actually, to Hua Sheng, it would not be hard to find an opportunity to take action, there was no need to make things difficult for the Wine Sword Immortal.


    When Xiao Xin''er heard that this schrly man was the Wine Sword Immortal, the person who killed Ye Fan, her eyes couldn''t help but reveal a chill.


    However, he did not pay any attention to them and signaled to Shi Wen, "Let them go. Let them attend the Assembly of Patriarchs. Don''t make any jokes."


    Shi Wen nodded respectfully. "Yes, Sir Wine Sword Immortal."


    The other saints were toozy to pay any more attention to Xiao Xin''er and the other girls. They continued to head out to receive the representatives of the ns and aristocratic ns.


    Shi Wen once again revealed a sarcastic sneer on his face, "You can consider yourselves lucky. If you dare to be impudent in the immortal pce, you will be sentenced to death.


    If it wasn''t for Immortal Wine Sword blocking the way for you, Hua Sheng would have long ago brought you all to the Great Void Sect to be his flower ves! "


    Xiao Xin''er looked at him with a numb face, "What happened to my sisters... What poison did they get? "


    "Flower Saint''s Flower Poison. How would I know which one? Hurry and take them all away! " Shi Wen urged.


    Xiao Xin''er was furious, "They are all unconscious, how can I take them away!? How are they going to wake up!? "


    "Looks like I have to help?" Shi Wen shouted, "Men! Move all the corpses to the back of the mountain and throw them out!"


    Who did you say is dead!? My sister is not dead! " Xiao Xin''er was furious.


    Shi Wen stared at him, "Damn brat, you can''t tell what''s good for you!" No matter how much trouble you cause, the Wine Sword Immortal will not be able to protect you! "


    "You ¡­" Xiao Xin''er was so angry that her head waspletely flushed, and her lungs were about to explode.


    Seeing that Ye Fan was dead and her three sisters'' fate unknown, what was the point of her being alone in this vast and deste world?


    She had always been an impatient person, so she was proud and irritable.


    Once the hot blood boiled, Xiao Xin''er didn''t care about anything else. She immediately ignited her blood again, and her entire body zed with Phoenix mes!


    "You bully! I won''t live today, I''ll fight it out with you!"


    A group of servants from the immortal pce rushed over, but Shi Wen simply waved his hand, signaling them not toe.


    "Since you want to die so quickly, I''ll grant your wish!"


    Shi Wen called out his zither and a wave of Heavenly Emperor''s true essence surged.


    Seeing that the two were about to fight again, a figure instantly moved to the courtyard.


    A wave of pressure suddenly pressed down on them like a giant mountain, restraining both of their true essence!


    "Shi Wen!" What was going on!? Weren''t you supposed to bring them all away!? "


    When Qinsheng Ji heard that his disciple had not settled the matter yet, he felt extremely humiliated.


    Seeing the dark expression on his master''s face, Shi Wen quickly kneeled down and said, "Master! It was this girl who refused to listen to him and insisted on taking an inch from him! She started it! "


    Ji Wen''s cold gaze swept over Xiao Xin''er, "Feng Nu, don''t think that just because you''re a member of the Phoenix n, we wouldn''t dare to touch you ¡­ This is an immortal pce, if you are disrespectful, the Phoenix n won''t be able to protect you! "


    "Thisdy is not your useless disciple. She is relying on her power to bully others.


    If you have the guts, then let me challenge him! I''ll kill this disrespectful trash in front of you! " Xiao Xin''er said angrily.


    "An unreasonable and unruly girl. Even if I have to plead on your behalf, I will still ¡­"


    Ji Hao suddenly felt that his bones were trembling while he was speaking!


    "This is!?"


    In fact, Ji Wen wasn''t the only one who felt that something was amiss. All the sage realm cultivators who had just arrived and met with the representatives of the ns and families also felt something!


    "Weng ¡­"


    The deep and heavy vibration came from the entire immortal pce!


    It was as if the Celestial Pce was shaken. A terrifying pressure that caused all the saints and cultivators in and out of the Celestial Pce to tremble filled the entire Celestial Pce like the descent of a devil.


    The various saints could not care about the start of the assembly as they left the group of representatives of various families outside in a daze and rushed back into the courtyard!


    "What''s going on!?" The bearded man eximed.


    "What happened!?" The head of the Three Saints, Phillips, was somewhat unfathomable.


    Ye Xiao''s eyes were wide open as if he had realized something. His face revealed a look of disbelief ¡­


    More than twenty sage realm experts and a group of celestial pce servants were all gaping in shock ¡­ On the ground ¡­ A "corpse"!?


    Xiao Xin''er also felt her hair stand on end as her primordial spirit trembled!


    However, she was different from the others present ¡­


    She had once felt this pressure!


    "Could it be..."


    Xiao Xin''er turned her head around and looked at Ye Fan, who was on the ground.


    It was unknown when, but traces of darkness began to appear on the man''s body. It was a serene and tyrannical me that was constantly pulsing!


    Wisps ofher mes were constantly rising, bing more and more exuberant!


    "Plop!" "Plop ¡­"


    The sound of his heart beating, which had originally disappeared, now reached everyone''s ears!


    "Err ¡­"


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and a hoarse voice came out from his throat.


    Gradually, Ye Fan opened his eyes. Within his pitch-ck pupils, a dark me was jumping about!


    It was as if the ck mes were consuming everything they saw!


    Xiao Xin''er, who was at a close distance, felt that this pressure was about to suffocate her!


    The woman covered her mouth with one hand. She was frightened and ecstatic, and her tears couldn''t help falling...


    "Ye ¡­" "Ye Fan!?"


    From the direction of the sanctuary, a loud rumbling sound could be heard!


    It was like a monster had escaped out of the cage.


    A vicious and domineering aura swept through the courtyard. It was the ck greatsword that had fallen into the holy hall''ske!


    With a "ng" sound, the huge ck sword directly pierced into the jade floor of the immortal pce that was reputed to be indestructible!


    The curling mes of the Darkness Sword Intent made the huge ck sword look especially strange and sinister, fierce and brutal!


    With one hand, he slowly supported the huge ck sword. Ye Fan''s figure swayed, and then he stiffly stood up...


    "Ahh ¡­" As if he had just woken up from a deep sleep, he let out a long breath. Ye Fan held his sword with one hand and stroked his hair with the other, "How long have I been sleeping?"


    However, even though he looked like he couldn''t even stand steadily, everyone on the scene had already frozen into ice, and no one dared to easily answer his question ¡­

 Chapter 2110

    2110


    Ye Fan discovered that the surroundings werepletely silent. Only after sweeping a nce at the scene in front of him, did he notice that he was no longer in the sanctuary.


    When his eyes fell on the three unconscious women on the ground, the dark mes on Ye Fan''s body suddenly red up, as if following his mind.


    "A-Jiao ¡­" Ning, son ¡­ Weiwei... "How could this be ¡­"


    "Ye Fan..." "Ye Fan, are you alright?" Xiao Xin''er, who was at the side, asked with a tearful voice, feeling uneasy but also pleasantly surprised.


    "Xin''er? Why ¡­ "What''s going on?"


    Ye Fan furrowed his brows, his voice was low and deep, and his speech was somewhat difficult...


    He felt a splitting headacheing on. As he was revived, a crazy and brutal consciousness was blurring his consciousness and making it hard for him to stay awake!


    Xiao Xin''er saw the state Ye Fan was in and didn''t dare to rashly step forward. She angrily and wrongly cried, "They said you died!" He would never wake up again!


    That Hua Sheng fellow, what kind ofckey is he trying to capture us for! He''s the one who hurt A-Jiao and the others ¡­ "


    The moment he said this, Hua Sheng, who was standing amongst the crowd of sage realm cultivators, immediately turned deathly pale.


    "How is this possible ¡­ How can he be revived after being drunk and having a dream of death!? " Hua Sheng''s eyes were filled with fear, as he looked at the cup.


    The other sages also looked at the Wine Sword Immortal with confusion. Ye Fan had clearly died just now, but everything that had happened in front of them had exceeded their understanding!


    There was aplicated look on his face, butpared to the nervousness of most of the people, there was an additional trace of excitement and curiosity in his eyes ¡­


    Although Ye Fan felt that his consciousness was very blurry, but the woman''s words were still clearly transmitted into his mind.


    For some unknown reason, despite having a splitting headache and being unable to control his mental state, his senses were sharp to the extreme!


    It was as if all the air around them was flowing, causing the blood vessels of sage realm experts to move. The heartbeats of those waiting outside the immortal pce and even the grass within a dozen miles to shake ¡­


    All of them could be clearly heard by his ears!


    His brain was operating at an indescribably fast speed as it instantly transmitted all the information to him!


    At this moment, the world he saw and felt ¡­


    It was an unprecedented "new world"!


    This was a brand-new angle, a brand-new sense!


    The ancients said, "Do not know the true face of Lushan, only because of the body in the mountain."


    At this moment, Ye Fan seemed to have walked out of a "mountain", seeing through the world in front of his eyes.


    "So ¡­ The world in your eyes. "It''s like this..."


    Ye Fan seemed to be muttering to himself. No one outside knew who he was talking to.


    Only Ye Fan himself was clear that this was the first time he had consciously seen the world that the "Purgatory Sword Demon" had seen!


    People of different realms have different perspectives on the world.


    It was just like how the world in the eyes of a child was different from the world in the eyes of an adult.


    Ye Fan''s usual state was different from the world he had seen in the Purgatory Sword Demon''s state. Everything he had felt was also different!


    This kind of Demon King''s sight, which overlooked themon people, looked down on the whole world, and treated everyone''s lives like grass, was unbridled and fearless. This was something that Ye Fan had never seen before!


    In the eyes of the Sword Demons, the group of sage experts in front of them were nothing more than balls of energy. Some were strong, some were weak, and they were no different than those wild grasses, insects, and beasts!


    As long as there was a slightly more powerful energy, it would be able to attract more attention and interest in the destruction of the Sword Demons ¡­


    Originally, some of the moreplicated things had be very simple and straightforward. As for the things that he did not understand, they had be very obvious at a nce!


    Ye Fan''s whole body shivered, then he raised his head again, and his expression changed!


    The corner of his mouth curled up into an arrogant smile, and he seemed to be talking to himself, as he asked in a low and hoarse voice, "How is it ¡­ Isn''t it a lot better? ept it all, this taste. "It''s addictive..."


    At the side, Xiao Xin''er was a bit confused. She didn''t understand why Ye Fan acted as if he was talking to her.


    "Ahh!"


    Ye Fan held his head with one hand, his whole body was trembling, and he clenched his teeth: "Damn it..." You better behave! "


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that although his state of mind, perception, and sword intent had all greatly improved, this was still not enough topletely control the Purgatory Sword Demon!


    Although the Purgatory Sword Demon was only a sword intent he hadprehended, this sword intent was not an ordinary sword intent.


    Sword Demons. In the deepest part of his heart, all of his evil thoughts, negative emotions, and even his inner demons, all condensed into a dark and violent body!


    In the past, Ye Fan didn''t understand why the Purgatory Sword Demons were so much stronger than the other sword intents.


    It wasn''t until now that he gradually understood ¡­


    It wasn''t that the Purgatory Sword Demon would be stronger, but only under the Purgatory Sword Demon''s state would he be able to unleash the full power of his current Monarch level sword intent!


    Normally, Ye Fan was like carrying a mountain with a sword, tightly pressing himself down, afraid that he would lose control and the blood would flow like a river.


    As for the Sword Demon, he took off all the heavy hills on his body and ughtered them with bloodthirst without a care in the world!


    Of course, it was not because he needed to be a devil that he could unleash the full might of the Monarch level sword intent.


    It was nothing more than Ye Fan''s own state of mind, his own state of mind, that had never been matched with his own sword intent.


    It was only in the Purgatory Sword Demon''s state, where he relied on his'' unconsciousness'', that he was able topletely unleash the Emperor Level Sword Intent.


    These thoughts were all thanks to Ye Weiyang''s previous words, and the Vermillion Bird''s words gave Ye Fan some inspiration.


    Although he hadprehended the Overlord''s Sword Intent back then, he had never been able to fully activate his "Overlord''s Heart".


    Every time his sword intent increased, he would think that it was to protect the person he loved, to survive ¡­


    But in fact, Ye Fan avoided his own selfish desires from the bottom of his heart! A greater ambition!


    Although he had used Overlord level Sword Intent whenpeting with the Purgatory Sword Demon and Emperor Xuanyuan, the only differencey in the word ''struggle''!


    Unparalleled Sword Intent, Path of Emperor!


    There was only one Emperor in the sky and one in the earth!


    If they didn''t fight, how could they be called emperors?!


    Ji Xuanyuan''s obsession with the title of emperor was not only for the peace of the world, but also for the passing of time ¡­ Furthermore, he wanted to grasp the sword intent!


    He knew that only by sitting on the throne as the emperor would he be able to feel more clearly what the word "emperor" meant!


    This was also the reason why Emperor Xuanyuan, as an emperor, had been wandering around not long ago. In fact, he no longer had any interest in the empire, because from the very beginning, he only wanted to feel the position of emperor ¡­


    It was likely that the other Sage Immortals were all keen on bing emperors, with the sole reason being that they wanted to gain insights into the Dao of the Emperor.


    No one waspletely selfless. Even the emperors of ancient times would have their own selfish desires ¡­


    He didn''t even dare to face his own selfish desires and couldn''t even call himself an upright person. What emperor?


    "Listen. You''re just a sword in my hand... You can only listen to me. It was like this in the past, and it will be the same in the future! "


    Ye Fan couldn''t care about the splitting pain in his head, he might as well just let it go and directly split into three parts!


    "Ah!"


    Ye Fan howled in pain and madness. After the third stage of the disintegration, the dragon soul inside his body had been strengthened, and his consciousness had be clearer!


    Even though the Purgatory Sword Demon was the strongest aspect of him right now, it was still a part of his personality and sword intent. A sword intent move, it was not an independent part of his soul and personality.


    Without Ye Fan, there would be no sword demon. To put it bluntly, it would be Ye Fan''s choice whether it was good or evil.


    As long as Ye Fan didn''t choose topletely transform, the Sword Demons wouldn''t be able to "seize power".


    This was also the reason why Ye Fan was able to suppress him in the deepest part of his heart.


    "This... What exactly is going on with this fellow? " Big Beard said in surprise.


    "He seems to have fallen into his own inner demons. He seems to be muttering to himself, half crazy, half crazy ¡­" Phillips frowned.


    Although Ye Fan''s mind was filled with countless thoughts, in order to suppress the Purgatory Sword Demon, he had already put in a lot of effort.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, it was only a few seconds.


    Seeing that, Hua Sheng''s face turned cold, and said: "This guy is filled with cruelty and ruthlessness, he must be a demon from the Blessed Paradise. It is best to take this opportunity to get rid of him!"


    Seeing Ye Fan trembling all over, as if he couldn''t even stand properly, Hua Sheng felt that this was his only chance.


    Otherwise, based on the pressure he felt, he knew that he wouldn''t be his match if he woke up!


    "Nether Valley Soul Devouring Flower!"


    The Flower Sage was not stupid. From the fight between Ye Fan and the Wine Sword Immortal, he knew that Ye Fan''s primordial spirit was weak.


    Some of the sage realm cultivators at the side frowned and hesitated, but no one dared to stop them. After all, they couldn''t think of any reason to stop them.


    This was the perfect opportunity to see what kind of situation Ye Fan was in. Was he just showing off, or was he really as terrifying as a suppressive force?


    With a wave of the Flower Sage''s fan, a surge of Chaotic Force immediately gathered in the courtyard. The dark and gloomy purplish-blue flower suddenly appeared!


    A dream-like Soul Devouring Flower bloomed, revealing a monstrous bloody mouth!


    With the whistling of the cold wind, the Soul Devouring Flower wrapped directly towards Ye Fan!


    "Ye Fan!" "Be careful!"


    Xiao Xin''er, who was at the side, could not even get close. With the Flower Saint attacking with his full strength, how could she, a Heavenly King, stop him?!


    Ye Fan was currently lowering his head, gasping for breath, as if he didn''t notice Hua Sheng''s attack at all.


    However, the moment the huge mouth of the Soul Devouring Flower appeared in front of Ye Fan!


    "Bam!"


    Ye Fan''s left arm very casually waved in the air, and the ck me sword intent wrapped around his arm, and directly burned the huge Soul Devouring Flower into pieces!


    It was as if he could hear the wail of the Soul Devouring Flower. The seemingly vicious Sheng Domain killing move had failed!


    Hua Sheng opened his mouth wide, the fan in his hand was trembling, "This ¡­ "How is this possible ¡­"


    The expressions of all the sage realm cultivators changed. Since the Flower Sage could be called a sage, his strength was naturally recognized.


    Although they had already guessed that they might not be able to do anything to Ye Fan, they never thought that such a killing move would be so easily destroyed!?


    "Huff ¡­" "Huff, puff ¡­"


    Ye Fan breathed heavily and raised his head...


    At this moment, everyone suddenly realized that Ye Fan''s eyes, which were originally filled with dark mes, had changed!


    Although one of his left eye was still pulsing with ck mes, the other eye had already recovered its golden me!


    At the same time, the ck me on Ye Fan''s body was also gradually leaving only his left hand still burning. The other parts of his body had already been upied by the golden me.


    "ng ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s left arm, which was burning with ck me, pulled the huge ck sword out of the jade.


    The ck mes quickly wrapped around the entire ck sword!


    Xiao Xin''er stood closest to him and felt it the most clearly ¡­


    The woman felt that while the man''s body was dancing with two different colors of light, one of it made people''s heart full of light and warmth, and the other filled them with darkness and fear ¡­


    He looked like a golden Empyrean God who had the arms of a demon and the greatsword of the Infernal King ¡­

 Chapter 2108

    <span>Within a side chamber of the immortal pce, a resplendent scene could be seen.


    <span>Xiang Ru Jiao, Xiao Xin''er, Ning Zimo, and Ling Yuwei were sitting at two tea tables carved from jade.


    <span>On the table, the fragrance of spirit herbs and tea assailed his nostrils, and the spirit fruit was bright in color.


    <span>The servant who served them tea was actually also an Empyrean. The four girls were truly amazed. Even in the entire prehistoric era, the prestige of this immortal pce was unrivalled.


    <span>"Xin Er, tell me, why hasn''t Darlinge out yet? Will anything happen to him?" Nian Ru gripped her skirt, worried, and constantly looked at the door.


    <span>"Hmph, who cares about him. It''s better if he gets beaten up. He''s so arrogant as soon as he returns, wanting to take down the Rosy Dawn in one fell swoop."


    That medicine was clearly prepared beforehand. Knowing that the trap was still going in, what an idiot. "Even though Xiao Xin''er said that she despised it, she couldn''t help but keep ncing at the door.


    "There''s nothing we can do about that. If we want to truly establish ourselves, then we need the approval of the Immortal Pces, as Patriarch Xiao Rou did all those years ago."<span>Ancestor Xiao Rou had only built her own sect. Her husband wanted to take down the Rosy Dawn Sect directly and would need more power and fame to do so.


    "Compared to forcibly seizing the Danxia Sect and attracting the displeasure of the entire immortal pce, it''s better to use this legal method to gain more respect," Ning Xuemo analyzed."That''s the Immortal Sword Sect, God of Swords.


    "With so many swordsmen in the prehistoric era, if swordsmen did not have a bit of prestige and made outsiders afraid, they would not be able to stand up for themselves." Xiao Xin''er said.<span>"It''s been so long, but there''s still no movement from inside."


    "When I entered earlier, I saw that there was a veryplex formationid out at intervals in the immortal pce.


    The sanctuary was probably an extremely powerful formation that had been augmented throughyers of formations.<span>"Even if the fight inside were to continue on until the sky turns dark, we wouldn''t be able to sense anything," sighed Ling Yuwei.


    <span>"Seriously, it''s so annoying!" Xiao Xin''er couldn''t help but to stand up. "I''ll go out and ask!"


    <span>Upon seeing this, the other three girls simultaneously smiled. Just now, they said that they would not care about the man, but in the end, they couldn''t sit still any longer.


    However, just as Xiao Xin''er walked to the door, she was stopped by the Zither Saint disciple Shi Wen who was guarding the door.


    "Lady, don''t be impatient. The Immortal pce is a ce where you are not allowed to casually walk about." Shi Wen said with a polite smile.


    "What''s going on inside? Can''t I go take a look?! " Xiao Xin''er was anxious.


    "The sanctuary has to be an expert of the sage realm to be able to enter. It''s useless even if you go." Shi Wen said with a smile.


    Right at this moment, from not too far away, a servant walked over, carrying a man''s corpse.


    The moment Xiao Xin''er saw this, her pupils suddenly contracted, "No! No! It can''t be!"Noticing that something was wrong, the three girls behind him also rushed to the door.


    <span>In a split-second, the beautiful faces of the women turned deathly pale, their hearts sinking into the abyss!


    "Husband!"<span>"Ye Fan!"


    <span>The four girls did not wait for Shi Wen to stop them as they dashed into the wide corridor.


    Seeing this, that servant very casually threw Ye Fan''s corpse on the ground.


    "This person failed the Three Saints'' examination. Now, return the corpse. Quickly take this body and leave the Immortal pce." With that, the servant respectfully bowed his head towards Shi Wen and left.


    <span>Nian Ru threw herself onto the man''s body, sobbed silently, and wailed in despair, "Husband! Wake up! "You, you, how can you be like this? We just met again, wuuuu ¡­"


    "Ye Fan, Ye Fan, don''t scare us, you bastard!" Wake up quickly! "Ling Yuwei constantly listened to her breathing, felt her heart beat, and shook the man vigorously. But no matter what, it was useless.


    Ning Xuemo sat paralyzed on the ground. Her face was ashen, and her eyes werepletely red. She gritted her teeth, and raised her head to ask Shi Wen, "Who killed him?"


    <span>There was a touch of mockery in Shi Wen''s eyes as he continued, "From the looks of it, he must have been infected by Sir Wine Sword Immortal''s intoxication and will never wake up."


    <span>But so what if I tell you? With just you two, do you want to take revenge for him?


    <span>Sword God? Immortal Sword Sect? How arrogant and ignorant you are!]


    <span>We have seen many such characters who overestimate their own capabilities in the past few hundred years. "


    Xiao Xin''er wiped the tears off her face and suddenly stood up. "What do you mean by taunting me!?"


    "What, you don''t understand human speech?" Shi Wen teased, "I told you to take this corpse with you and scram. Don''t sully the sacred grounds of the Immortal Pce!"<span>"Hmph!" Xiao Xin''er was so angry that sheughed instead, "You''re finally willing to reveal your true face!?" Did he say what he was thinking? Finally, I don''t have to feign a smile anymore!? "


    Now that Ye Fan was dead, and the only backer of the four women was gone, Shi Wen was clearly not as polite as before.<span>"I''m a disciple of the Zither Saint. Who do you think you are? Quickly take this corpse and get out of the immortal pce!"


    "Even if I have to leave, I have to burn down this immortal pce before I leave!"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er didn''t care about anything else at all. Instantly, the red lotus burned with blood and the phoenix mes erupted. She attacked Shi Wen from a close distance with her golden wheel!


    Shi Wen drew back, and instantly summoned a blue zither. With a flick of his hand, a wave of Heavenly Emperor''s true essence surged out!<span>Fire and water collided, and a loud explosion resounded in the corridor!


    <span>If it wasn''t for the fact that the immortal pce was extremely sturdy, this blow alone would be enough to tten the surrounding buildings!


    <span>Although Xiao Xin''er could use Burning Blood to fight against the Heavenly Emperor, Shi Wen was still a disciple of the Zither Saint. His cultivation was profound, and this time, he did not take advantage of her and was forced to take two steps back.


    "Xin Er!" "Don''t be impulsive!" Ling Yuwei hugged Xiao Xin''er from behind and cried, "Let''s take Ye Fan with us! Think of a way to save him! His body is still warm, there might be hope! "<span>"His heartbeat is gone! He was no longer angry! The Three Saint Guilds did not even know that they died!? " Xiao Xin''er cried and turned around to ask.


    Right at this moment, the hearts of all the girls jumped wildly!


    They could only feel dozens of oppressive auras that caused their hearts to palpitate appearing within the Immortal pce!Shi Wen originally wanted to teach Xiao Xin''er a lesson, but after sensing something, he hurriedly put away his zither. He then respectfully nodded towards a corridor in the courtyard outside the corridor.


    <span>Some of the Immortal pce servants who were busy began to kneel down as well.


    Phillips, Ji Wen, and the Three Saints, along with more than twenty other sage realm experts, came out from the sanctuary and walked towards the direction of the immortal pce.


    The transmission of the immortal pce was about to begin.<span>"Shi Wen, what happened just now?" You don''t understand the rules? " Ji Wen stopped and asked with a frown.


    The fight just now had obviously attracted the attention of the saints.<span>Shi Wen tensed up and quickly replied, "Master, it''s these women who don''t know what''s good for them. They were the ones who asked them to take the corpse away and wanted to start a fight with me."


    <span>"The sacred ground of the Immortal Pces is not a ce for you to act as you please. These female cultivators who don''t know how to appreciate favors must be severely punished!"


    "If none of you have any objections, I''ll take care of them right away. There won''t be any trouble at all!"


    An exquisite sage realm expert with fair skin and a jade crown on his head, wearing a colorful robe, looked at the four women with a greedy look in his eyes.<span>"Honorable Flower Saint, are you sure it''s a severe punishment, not to be epted into your ''Hundred Flowers Pavilion'' as a part of your collection?" Medicine Firstughed evilly.


    The Flower Sage opened his fan and gently waved it, "What''s wrong, does the Pill Sage''s alchemyb need a female cultivator to start a fire for you?"


    "Haha, that''s not true. Please do as you please, Honorable Flower Sage."<span>Without saying a word, a colorful flower suddenly appeared in Hua Sheng''s hand. The flower petals flew out, directly flying towards the four girls.

 Chapter 2111

    <span>2111


    Ye Fan''s eyes, which were filled with golden and ck mes, locked onto the Flower Sage''s body.


    "I''m not in a hurry to kill you, are you?"


    Hua Sage''s sweat was pouring down like rain, just looking at these eyes made him feel like he was falling into a cave of ice!"Sword ¡­" Sir God of Swords ¡­ This is an Immortal pce, you can''t ¡­ "


    <span>Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Ye Fan''s figure had already instantly moved in front of him!


    <span>This terrifying speed once again caused the other saints to tremble in fear!


    <span>They didn''t know that Ye Fan was still far from being able topletely control the Purgatory Sword Demon. He could only control a small part of it and condense it into his left arm.


    <span>But even so, a small part of the Purgatory Sword Demon''s Sword Intent was also extraordinary!


    Originally, when the thirdyer disintegrated and the secondyer disintegrated, after obtaining a portion of the Purgatory Sword Demon''s power, it was as if several shackles had been released and its might was released in an even moreplete manner!


    <span>As the Overlord level Sword Intent increased as a whole, it naturally caused the defensive ability to greatly increase as well.


    Even Ye Fan''s originally weak primordial spirit and spiritual force, at this moment, was no longer at a disadvantage!


    Ye Fan was expressionless. He looked at Hua Sheng from up close, as if he was looking at a corpse.Hua Sheng finally lost his mind, screaming in fear. His figure shed, and he was about to run away!


    "Bam!"Ye Fan''s right hand directly pushed Hua Sheng''s chest!


    The berserk force caused Hua Sheng''s body to fly backwards in a straight line!


    <span>Ye Fan''s figure instantly caught up to Hua Sheng, who was flying backwards. With another elbow from his right hand, he knocked Hua Sheng down!


    <span>The falling Flower Sage crashed into the jade floor!


    <span>"Pfft!"


    Ye Fan''s huge ck sword fell down, and directly pierced through Hua Sheng''s abdomen!


    "Ah!"


    <span>Hua Sheng screamed miserably, spitting out a mouthful of blood. His sacred body was as brittle as paper, unable to resist at all!?


    In the blink of an eye, Hua Sheng was like a bug that had been nailed to the ground. How could he still have any dignity as a sage expert?


    The group of sage realm cultivators from the immortal pce all felt chills go down their spines. They were dumbstruck!


    <span>Not to mention the other cultivators in the immortal pce who were at the Heaven Stealing Realm, their legs had long since be weak!


    Ye Fan''s face revealed a cruel smile. This guy dared to have ideas about his woman, so he didn''t want this guy to die too easily.


    "Bam!"<span>With one foot, Ye Fan stepped on Hua Sheng''s life!


    <span>The pig-ughtering cry pierced through the heavens of the immortal pce! Even the people outside the immortal pce felt their hairs stand on end when they heard this!


    Ye Fan was not satisfied with this, as he continued to step on the ground several times, directly crushing it!


    <span>"Haha ¡­"


    Ye Fanughed deeply. His left hand was ignited with a sword intent devil fire. It followed the ck greatsword and spread throughout the Blossom Saint''s body.


    Amidst the iparably mournful cries, the origin soul of the powerful Saint realm expert of the Flower Saint waspletely destroyed before he could escape!


    In the distance, when Xiao Xin''er saw this scene, her heart couldn''t help but tremble ¡­Although she wished that she could hack Hua Sheng into a thousand pieces, Ye Fan''s current brutal tactics still made her heart palpitate.


    She keenly felt that Ye Fan''s current condition was not the same as usual ¡­


    After killing Hua Sheng to the point where not even ashes were left behind, Ye Fan turned around and looked at the rest of the people."Xin''er... "Just now, who the hell was there ¡­"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er''s body trembled. "Ah? Also ¡­ "Also..."


    <span>Xiao Xin''er felt a bit dizzy. She subconsciously looked at Shi Wen, who was not far away. Shi Wen was already trembling with fear ¡­


    Shi Wen''s face turned green. He hurriedly turned to look at his Master for help!However, before he could say anything, a ck me sword intent swept through the long courtyard of the immortal pce and directly pierced through Shi Wen''s body!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Master! ¡­. "


    Shi Wen cried out in despair. As a disciple of the Zither Saint, he, the Heavenly Emperor, was scared out of his mind!<span>Crush! Complete domination!


    Even Hua Sheng, who had the strength of a Saint realm expert, was powerless. It was obvious that Shi Wen, a Heavenly Emperor, did not even have the qualifications to be a cannon fodder!


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t need to pay attention to any tricks or techniques!


    The current him only needed to rely on pure strength and speed to destroy everything in front of him!


    Even though it was not aplete Purgatory Sword Demon, Ye Fan could feel his blood boiling. With endless power, he could look down on the entire immortal pce!And because of the rage brought by the injuries on the women, under the influence of the Purgatory Sword Demon, Ye Fan became even more brutal than before!


    Only, this is already within the range of Ye Fan''s control, and he won''tpletely lose his mind.


    Xiao Xin''er was shocked. She never thought that the Heavenly Emperor would instantly disappear with just a nce!?


    The Zither Saint heard that his beloved disciple had been killed in front of so many sage realm cultivators. If this news got out, he would be utterly humiliated!


    <span>Even though Ji Wen felt uneasy in his heart, he still let out a sigh and said seriously, "Sir God of Swords, you are going too far. The one who touched your woman is the Flower Saint, my disciple will notmit the crime ¡­"


    <span>Before Ji Wen finished his sentence, Ye Fan had already swung his sword down!


    "Boom!"<span>The ck me sword intent was like an enormous de of darkness. It was said that even sage experts found it difficult to destroy the immortal pce. A huge crack immediately appeared on the ground!


    Ji Wen was, after all, one of the Three Saints, a half-step holy spirit, which was quite powerful. Once Ji Hao sensed that something was wrong, he immediately dodged it!


    However, the two sage realm warriors standing behind Ji Wen were instantly killed!?


    Clearly, they also did not expect that Ye Fan''s sudden attack would result in such an unexpected disaster!


    The sage realm experts such as Phillips, Pisces, Monster Sage, and Big Beard gasped in shock, their eyes filled with fear!<span>Ji Wen felt that something was wrong, and looked at Ye Fan with cold sweat: "You... How dare you kill people in the immortal pce ¡­ "Kill ¡­"


    Ye Fan dragged his huge sword, his body shining with a dim light, and walked towards Ji Wen.


    <span>"I, the God of Swords, casually killed a few people. Do I need the consent of a mere Zither Saint like you?"


    Ye Fan didn''t feel any guilt at all. The emperor was furious. There were only a million corpses and only two saints. Who told them to stand together with their target? It didn''t even matter if they died!<span>Ji Wen knew that he couldn''t avoid Ye Fan''s attacks at all with his great speed, so he instantly summoned a white jade guqin, which was surrounded by spiritual power.


    At the same time, he shouted loudly, "Fellow deities of the immortal pce! This person was insane! Quick, kill this demon together! Otherwise, both of us will die here today! "


    Although he shouted, the other sage realm cultivators were not three years old after all.<span>They clearly heard Ye Fan asking Xiao Xin''er just now, who provoked them, which means that Ye Fan didn''t kill people recklessly.


    The other sage realm cultivators didn''t want to get involved and cause trouble at this time because of Ji Wen''s face!Cultivating to the sage realm was not easy, who would want to provoke such an abnormally strong "big devil"?!


    <span>"Brother Ji!" Don''t force yourself! Losing to an emperor level sword intent, that''s not a disgrace at all! "


    "That''s right!" Quickly apologize to the Sword God! "<span>Several sage realm experts had long since retreated, and some even tried to persuade him as they backed away. They were also trying to find excuses for themselves.


    Ji Wen''s handsome face turned ck. He also regretted that he wanted to show his face by bickering with Ye Fan. However, it was already toote for him to back down now, so he could only give it his all!


    Seeing Ye Fan about to swing his sword at him again, Ji Wen felt his heart sink to the bottom, and didn''t know if he could block it or not!


    At this critical moment, a figure appeared in front of Ji Wen, making him feel excited!


    Grasping Green Snake tightly in his hand, there was a hint of a smile on his face. With a profound look in his eyes, he said, "Lord Sword God, congrattions on officially entering the Heart Sword Realm ¡­"<span>As expected of the emperor level sword intent, it was actually able to break this goblet.


    "Since that''s the case, then the battle earlier was not over. Would I be fortunate enough to invite you to continue?"

 Chapter 2112

    <span>2112


    Apart from the cup of tea, no one else on the scene could feel that Ye Fan''s breakthrough this time had truly crossed the threshold and entered the "Heart Sword" realm!<span>He had no sword in his hand, but a sword in his heart.


    This actually had nothing to do with whether he was holding the sword or not. He had to truly grasp the sword in his heart!


    <span>In the past, it was as if Ye Fan had hidden an emperor''s sword in his heart. However, he had always been using his identity as the "Crown Prince" to try to pull out this sword. Naturally, he was unable to gain its recognition.


    Only today did Ye Fan realize that the reason why he had always been at the Heart Sword realm, and why it was hard for him to have a big breakthrough, was because he had never been able to confront the heart of an emperor!


    <span>How could a crown prince, who had no ambition to be an emperor, gain the recognition of the emperor''s sword?!


    <span>He did not need to be like the Purgatory Sword Demon,pletely demonized, to be able to unleash the full power of his sword intent.


    <span>As long as he trulyprehended the heart of an emperor, then even if he did not use the Purgatory Sword Demon, a move that gave up his rationality, he would still be able to perfectly unleash his Unparalleled Sword Intent!


    Ji Wen was overjoyed when he saw that Zhu Mo Xie was still willing to stand up. "Brother Zhu! If you and I work together, we will definitely be able to exterminate this demon! "


    <span>He did not have the intention to join hands with Ye Fan. Instead, he could only look at Ye Fan with a burning gaze, as if he wanted to fight!


    <span>The schrly man who originally looked like a schr was now like a sharp sword that had been unsheathed from its scabbard, gleaming with a sharp and cold light!


    <span>However, Ye Fan didn''t reply. He coldly looked at the two Saints in front of him, as if he was looking at other Saints!


    Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a trace of arrogance and disdain.He stomped down! As if a heavy hammer had smashed into the hearts of everyone present, the entire immortal pce couldn''t help but shake!


    <span>With a tap of his toes, it started! Ye Fan had already turned into a dark shadow and rushed directly towards Ji Wen!


    <span>In terms of speed, he already had the upper hand, not to mention his current strength had greatly increased. With such a short distance between them, Ye Fan was so fast that even Ji Wen and Feng Li couldn''t react in time!


    Without any fancy tricks, Ye Fan directly shed with his huge ck sword, and a dark sword intent with a half moon fan appeared. Just the sound of breaking through the air was like a thunderp that came crashing towards the two of them!<span>The other saints who were retreating in the distance were once again shocked. Ye Fan was nning to fight two at the same time?


    <span>This waspletely not putting two of the Three Saints in their eyes!


    <span>Ji Wen and Luo Mo were extremely focused. They were both prepared.


    <span>Although they didn''t see Ye Fan''s movement trajectory clearly, they still relied on their senses and quickly retreated, simultaneously trying to neutralize the attack!


    "Heavenly Water Jade!"


    Ji Wen had a pair of white fingers, which were as long as a finger. He rubbed, picked, hooked, cut, and hit the zither. His ying skills were like a torrential downpour!


    <span>In that instant, it was as if the sky had turned upside down and the clouds were billowing. In front of him appeared a vast expanse of blueke water. The sky was reflected, and the water was the color of the sky!


    <span>However, the sword intent of the darkness entered the watery sky like a ck dragon breaking through water. Although it was slowing down, it was still unstoppable!


    "Take the alcohol and persuade Xie Yang!"


    <span>Beautiful sword intent rippled out from the cup, as if it was trying to lead away the dark sword intent.


    But this time, the Drunken Flower Yin had little effect. The sword intent pierced through the dazzling light barrier, but it was still unstoppable!"This is bad!"


    Ji Wen and Zhu Mo both realized that the power of this sword intent was not something that they could defend against right now!


    <span>The two Saints tried their best to evade at the same time, barely dodging to the left and right.


    Even so, as wisps of violent ck mes streaked past their bodies, they left behind bloodstains!


    "Ahh!"


    Ji Hao screamed out in pain while his handsome face showed a fierce look. He then activated his Chaos power and healed his wounds.<span>He had also noticed that there were many wounds on his body. His eyes were filled with shock. He had not expected the sword intent''s aftermath to be so domineering!?


    In fact, Ye Fan already knew that this sword attack wouldn''t be able to kill the two of them. After all, the two of them could be chosen as the Three Sages in the immortal pce.


    <span>Ye Fan had only closed the distance between them, but with a turn of his head, he once again sent out a soaring sword intent devil fire towards Ji Wen!


    Ji Wen was frightened out of his wits. He didn''t even know how to fight back because of this destructive power. Therefore, he could only try his best to avoid it!<span>The worst thing was, he still didn''t dare to leave the immortal pce. Because that would only leave him alone!


    "Blizzard Plum!"


    Ji Wen continuously flicked his fingers and yed another movement, his figure seemed to float in the air, as snow flew everywhere!


    <span>Relying on the continuous movement and shes, he barely avoided Ye Fan''s ck me sword intent!


    <span>Although this technique seemed so beautiful that it could move one''s heart, his panicked expression was on the verge of copse!


    Three waves of energy exploded within the pce. Even though the three attacks were concentrated, the chaotic pressure still spread out and the shockwave still affected the surrounding few kilometers of the pce!<span>It was one thing for Phillips and the other sage experts to be worried, but the cultivators with insufficient cultivation bases inside and outside the immortal pce were all suffering!


    <span>"Liz! Go outside and tell the descendants of the ns and families to retreat first! "


    <span>Phillips knew that this kind of battle could cause some lower cultivation level people to be affected and lose their lives at any time, so he told his disciple loudly.


    After the blonde female mage heard this, she immediately used a short teleport to arrive outside the immortal pce!


    "Everyone listen!" With sage realm experts fighting within the immortal pce, everyone had to retreat! Otherwise, you have to bear the consequences! "


    The elites of various families had long been intimidated by the terrifying aura and were dumbfounded by these words!"What!? A great war between sages in the immortal pce!? With the Three Saints of the Immortal Pce in charge, who would be so daring? "


    "Cough cough ¡­" "Hurry up and leave!" Some cultivators who had already been shaken to the point of vomiting blood began to shout loudly.<span>They didn''t dare to leave just now, but now that someone had brought them the message, they couldn''t wait to escape!


    "Little Luo!" "Let''s go!" Ji Chang''e said loudly as she tugged at Hua Xiaoluo, who was still stunned.


    Hua Xiaoluo''s face was deathly pale as he nkly stared at the Fiery ze Sword Intent that soared into the sky. He could not help but say, "It seems... It seems like the aura of sword intent is from that senior God of Swords! "


    "God of Swords!?"<span>"The one who just entered!?"


    Some of the other families'' people had also noticed this earlier. After all, Ye Fan went in with Medicine First, and the title of Sword God was indeed very overbearing.Hearing that, everyone was bbergasted, who exactly was this God of Swords?!


    <span>The moment he arrived, he actually dared to break the rules of the immortal pce. How could the Three Saints of the immortal pce not suppress him?


    <span>The representatives looked at each other in dismay. They felt that they had encountered a big problem this time when they came to receive the preaching!


    Could it be that this Sword God, who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere, wanted to reshuffle the Immortal pce?!


    The Immortal pce had been peaceful for more than ten thousand years, but they had never heard of any trouble in the Immortal pce!<span>"This is not something a small figure like us can talk about! "Hurry up and go!" Ji Changao''s expression was grave as he tugged on the girl''s arm.


    Hua Xiaoluo andpany did not dare to stay any longer as they too, left the immortal pce.

 Chapter 2113

    2113


    At the same time, within the Immortal pce.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan ignore him and continue to pursue Ji Wen, he frowned.


    Although he did not have the intention to fight most of the time, as a swordsman, he was in a hurry to fight!


    "Sir God of Swords! Since you ignored me, don''t me me for interfering! "The Green Snake Sword carried a long, colorful sword intent as it flew forward. Suddenly, it pierced forward!


    "Drunk as a song!"<span>A circr ripple rapidly expanded, and like an uncountable number of sonic waves, they whizzed towards Ye Fan!


    This move strengthened Drunken Flower Yin''s'' Wine Force '', and it was obviously also an attack on Ye Fan''s weakness!


    Ye Fan coldly nced at the cup and raised his right hand. A ck me sword intent quickly condensed in his hand.<span>Under the effect of the extreme sword intent, the ck mespressed to the extreme and then instantly exploded!


    "Boom!"The ck fireball shot out a destructive fury in one direction!


    <span>The deafening explosion sent both the man and the sword flying!


    <span>The beam of ck mes was apanied by a destructive shockwave; it actually shattered the two massive jade pirs in the immortal pce!?


    When the group of sage realm cultivators saw this, they retreated in fright!


    If there were one or two more people standing behind this cup of wine, they would have disappeared just now!


    <span>The scene was clearly dangerous, but the saints were all eager to see the end of this battle!


    <span>Shocking the world! Weeping Ghost Gods! It made all the saints tremble! He was nervous and unable to extricate himself!


    <span>In the long corridor of the immortal pce, the ck mes from the sword intent hadpletely decimated half of Hu Diechang''s body. The other half of his face was charred ck!


    However, he still used the support of the Azure Serpent Sword to stand up!


    <span>Even! The corner of his mouth even had a trace of a happy smile!


    "As expected of... Overlord level Sword Intent ¡­ That''s more like it... " He smiled like he was mumbling to himself.Ye Fan, however, did not pay any attention to him. He immediately pushed off the ground with his feet, and his body flew into the air!


    <span>As he unfurled his Dragonscale Sword Wings, Ye Fan''s speed increased once again. Holding the huge sword with both of his hands, he rushed straight towards Ji Wen!


    Ji Wen, who had just been gasping for breath, saw Ye Fan approaching, and his face turned ashen!


    The dao of the zither was a type of music. It emphasized the training of the mind, whether it be physical injuries or agility, it was not something Ji Wen was good at.


    His current absolute speed and strength were both not advantageous for him, and his spiritual attack was not enough to affect Ye Fan, so Ji Wen was naturally in a passive state.<span>Ji Wen gritted his teeth and decided to stop dodging. Instead, he moved backwards and started ying the zither!


    <span>"Brother Zhu!" Let me hold the devil back! You will kill him! "


    <span>He could only ce his hopes on Ye Fan and use his zither intent to drag down Ye Fan, forcing him to reveal a loophole!


    <span>"Rising Wind!"


    Streams of violent winds raged!


    "Fire Bird, Chasing Sun!"A huge Phoenix bird screeched through the air and charged towards Ye Fan with the wind.


    <span>"Han Jiang and Yue Leng!"


    Another cold screen appeared in midair, directly blocking Ji Wen''s path!


    Within a short period of time, Ji Wen had finished threepletely different kinds of music in one go by relying on his skillful ying skills!


    Ye Fan looked at the gale, the Fire Bird, and the ice screen behind them andughed contemptuously!"Stall me? With just you!? "


    Ye Fan made a spin in the air, and the huge ck me sword in his hand suddenly swung out with a ck me demon sword that was dozens of meters long!


    <span>The violent wind, fire birds, and ice crystals were all dispersed in an instant!


    <span>Ye Fan did not slow down at all and continued to rush forward. He had already arrived in front of Ji Wen!


    Ji Wen''s eyes were wide open, he had never thought that his Zither Intent was so weak in front of Ye Fan''s sword intent!?


    "Don''t... "Don''t kill..."


    Before Ji Wen could finish his sentence, Ye Fan''s right hand had already directly and cleanly pped on his head!


    "Bam!"A stream of blood-red mist exploded, causing Ji Wen''s headless body to fall down from the air!


    A solidified origin soul flew out from within!Ye Fan grinned evilly, his body suddenly emitting a wave of sword intent devil fire!


    <span>"Ah!"


    <span>The spreading devil me directly burned Ji Wen to death!


    <span>When the various saints saw this, they couldn''t help but feel their bodies turn cold. The same thought simultaneously appeared in their minds ¡ª the immortal pce was going to change the heavens!


    "Hahahaha!"


    Suddenly, the ferocious-looking Cup of Fires, who still had a burn wound on his body, burst out inughter!


    "What an emperor level sword intent!" What an amazing demon heart for a sword! Even if I die here today, it will not be in vain! "


    <span>The Wine Sword Immortal''s body swayed, as if he was drunk. Even the Green Snake Sword in his hand seemed to be unstable!


    <span>However, as he walked step by step towards Ye Fan''s position, the dazzling [Intoxicated Flower] ''s Yin Sword Intent on his body gradually gave off a drunk red halo...


    <span>At the same time, the eyes of the Wine Sword Immortal turned from clear to murky, and they were filled with traces of blood that appeared when one was drunk ¡­


    <span>A sword intent pressure much more condensed than before appeared on his body!


    "This is bad!" Everyone, retreat! The movement of Brother Zhu''s'' Drunken Heart Sword ''will bring about trouble for us! " The first thing he did was shout out a reminder.


    <span>In fact, he didn''t need to say anything. Many sage realm cultivators that he had known for a long time had already retreated far away from him.


    <span>"Undrinkable ¡­" "A person gets drunk..."


    His drunken eyes suddenly revealed a wild and unrestrained expression. He was like an evil spirit within a wine that had finally found a outlet to vent its feelings after being drunk!


    "Ah!"With a furious roar, the Green Serpent Sword in his hand seemed to be alive. The vine looked like a blood vessel, and it had thickened by arge amount!


    <span>He was no longer intoxicating the enemy''s psychic attacks. This time, all of his sword intent was concentrated on his own body!


    <span>With a ghostly wail and wolf-like howl, not only did his body''s strength greatly increase, he even jumped up and arrived in front of Ye Fan to kill him!


    He waved his sword and chopped at Ye Fan''s face!


    Ye Fan''s face was full of a sneer, not hesitating in the slightest as he blocked horizontally with his sword!


    "Bang!"The two sword intents of darkness and brilliance exploded in the air, creating two shockwaves that caused some of the Heaven Seizing cultivators who had not run far nearly vomited blood!


    <span>Ye Fan''s figure was pushed back just a meter, and he was pushed back several meters.


    Even so, all the saints'' eyes were still cold as they revealed looks of surprise!No matter what, this time he was notpletely crushed, but had the strength to fight!?


    <span>Big Beard was bbergasted. "Brother Wan is so drunk ¡­" This level of sword intent can block it!? "


    "In terms of battle power, Ji Wen''s zither intent can''t even bepared with the sword intent. I''m afraid only you, the God of Swords, have the chance to fight against him ¡­"


    "Although it is only the Heaven grade Sword Intent, but Brother Grail was once the ruler of a nation. With the help of ''Drunken self'', he should be able to fight against the true Monarch''s Sword Intent ¡­" The medicine was first to stroke his beard.


    "However, the Heaven level is the Heaven level, and the Overlord level is the Overlord level. Would a fake Overlord be able to defeat a True Dragon?" Phillips muttered."I''m afraid that what I wanted was a chance to fight with all my might against the Overlord level Sword Intent. If he wants to fight to the death, he would have already underestimated it ¡­" The Beast Saint smiled bitterly.


    <span>While the other saints were speaking, they had already fallen into a magical situation. Their eyes were filled with excitement and fanaticism as theyunched a fierce attack towards Ye Fan!

 Chapter 2114

    <span>2114


    He then fell into a state ofplete intoxication. Using his natural sword instinct, he increased his sword swinging speed by leaps and bounds!<span>Streams of red light from the dazzling sword marks fell down towards Ye Fan like torrential rain.


    sh! Lift! Stab! sh! sh!


    The simple, brutal, and effective sword light was so dense that even the sage realm cultivators couldn''t see it clearly.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "Ahhhhhhhh!"The sound came from the most primitive fighting instinct. It was a weird roar, a hideous and twisted face, and even a long, bright red tongue ¡­


    There was no trace of elegance in the cup anymore. It was like a mad ghost!


    Ye Fan held the huge ck sword in his hand, his eyes full of calmness, and the corner of his mouth slightly raised.


    <span>He did not attack directly. Instead, he moved at an extremely fast speed. He moved up, down, left, right, and quickly blocked!


    "ng ng ng!"<span>Although the Azure Serpent Sword was extremely fast when shing against the greatsword, each blow was enough to slice through mountains and shatter jade!


    Thunderous sword sounds were constantly produced in the air!"This... This sword is too fast! "


    <span>"That sword god can actually block it!?"


    The other Saints were even more bbergasted. They once again felt reverence towards the way of the sword.


    This was why not everyone chose to practice the sword despite knowing that the swordsman was powerful. How could anyone learn it!?<span>"The God of Swords has always been defending, is he being suppressed?!"


    "No ¡­" The sword intent from the Sword God is circting a little weirdly ¡­ "<span>A few sage realm experts discovered that a dark and golden red sword intent was coiling around Ye Fan''s body.


    Every time he caught a sword, the sword intent would have a trace of a special rhythm to it, and the energy of the sword intent would also continue to umte!In his drunken state, not only did his attack greatly increase, his defense''s recovery rate also increased. He forcefully withstood Ye Fan''s sword intent, and continued to be pressured in closebat.


    The ck golden figure and the brilliant red figure were like two bolts of lightning in the sky above the immortal pce. They continuously shed, shing furiously and shing furiously.


    <span>In less than half a minute, hundreds of thousands of swords had already shed!


    <span>To the people in the immortal pce, every second was a suffocating feast of the way of the sword. They all held their breaths and watched with rapt attention, their souls surging!


    <span>Xiao Xin''er had just hurriedly led a few unconscious sisters to hide outside the immortal pce.


    At this moment, he was standing alone outside the immortal pce. When he saw the battle taking ce in the air, he couldn''t take his eyes off it!


    Although she kept on saying that she wanted to chase after the man''s footsteps, but she also understood that the difference between her and Ye Fan was just too big...However, until this moment, Xiao Xin''er finally gave up on the idea of chasing after Ye Fan.


    The woman even suspected that if she was given another ten thousand years, would she be able to reach such a terrifying realm!?<span>"Yiya!"


    In the midst of the hissing sound, the crazy pitiful guy''s face was full of blood and his eyes were red like a ghost. Even though his body was covered in wounds and injuries due to the devil fire, he still held onto his sword with both of his hands and gave Ye Fan a heavy blow.


    "ng!"


    With a deep collision sound, Ye Fan was still able to steadily block that sword horizontally, and block that sword in the air!After that sword strike, the veins on his body popped out. He just stood there stiffly, breathing heavily...


    In less than half a minute, his wild attacks made it difficult for his body to continue.However, even though he tried his best, he was still unable to defeat Ye Fan!


    On Ye Fan''s face and body, there were also some small wounds, but they were quickly healing.


    Obviously, the attack he made after stopping the drunkenness could indeed hurt him. It was just that it was nothing more than a piece of cake!


    <span>"Heh ¡­"


    Ye Fan let out a breath of hot white gas, and the temperature of his blood caused his entire body to feel as if it was on fire!


    "Good performance. However, it''s just that it''s not bad ¡­ "One ck and one gold, the other pair of eyes. They were clearly zing with fire, making it hard to see the look in their eyes. However, it was hard to hide the intimidating aura of a demon king descending!


    As soon as Ye Fan finished speaking, the huge sword in his hand shook!A ss of wine was pushed out more than ten meters away!


    In an instant, Ye Fan once again caught up to him. At the same time, the sword intent that had been revolving around his body, like a ignited barrel of gunpowder, instantly exploded!"Purgatory Sword Demon... The Sword Shadow of Vengeance! "


    Within less than a second, Ye Fan''s body exploded with countless ck me swords!<span>These swords all followed the same pattern of attack and angle as before, and turned around to attack.


    Just now, Ye Fan had used only half a minute tounch his attack, and it had all been reversed!This was precisely the sword intent created by Ye Fanbining a part of his'' counterattack ''technique with the power of the Magic Refinement Sword.


    Originally, because his sword intent wasn''t deep enough, it was difficult for him to counterattack to have enough effect in actualbat.


    But now that he had officially entered the Heart Sword, it was as if Ye Fan had gained an extremely thick armor to fight back!<span>After forcefully absorbing the memory of the Wine Sword Immortal''s attack, it was like the return of a demon from hell.


    It was as if he was waving his sword at thousands of other sword artists of the same level as him at the same time.<span>Although some of the sword moves were not in the right angle, he was already unable to withstand the remaining sword moves!


    Two fists is no match for four hands, not to mention a thousand hands!?


    The sword aura protecting the cup could not stop, crazily waving the Green Snake Sword, but even so, in an instant, his body was hit by dozens of sword attacks!


    "Puff puff puff puff! ¡­"Blood continued to spurt out from his body, one bloody hole after another, turning the entire cup into a bloody person!


    He watched as the ss cup fell from the sky, but he was still barely able to protect his head, heart, and other vital parts!<span>The drunken state he was in allowed him to rapidly stimte his potential and increase his healing power. Once hended, he unexpectedly still dragged his broken body along, facing the sky as he brandished his sword and roared!


    Ye Fan also didn''t stop there. Taking advantage of the momentum, he dove down, facing the cup that was already at its end,unching a final round of fierce attacks!


    "Ah!"<span>This time, it was Ye Fan''s huge sword that was dancing in the air as he unleashed the full power of his ancient sword technique.


    <span>The huge heavy sword that was as big as a door was as light as nothing. It was as fast as a dark tornado!


    The sword, ck me, the sword, the mountain breaking jade!


    Ye Fan madly hacked and didn''t stop to retreat, barely blocking the attack. The two of them were like two madmen fighting on the street, it seemed like they were instinctively swinging their swords, without any sense of beauty or elegance.


    However, such an "ugly" battle made the sage realm experts feel as if their souls had left their bodies. They didn''t dare to miss even a single moment!"Huff ¡­" "Huff, puff ¡­"


    The blood veins in Ye Fan''s eyes gradually disappeared. The alcohol in his eyes seemed to have faded under Ye Fan''s continuous attacks.


    A trace of rity returned to his eyes, and his aura immediately weakened!


    <span>"Crack!"


    The Green Snake Sword that was full of wounds, finally could not block Ye Fan''s crazy attack and was directly cut in half!


    "Puchi!"There was a deep bloody wound on his chest. The huge ck sword had cut off several of his ribs, and the organs in his abdomen had ruptured!


    "* Cough * ¡ª" A mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out, and the cup finally fell to the ground!<span>The instant he fell, he looked at the sky, and his eyes revealed a look of satisfaction ¡­

 Chapter 2115

    2115<span>"Thank you ¡­"


    Although it was faint, everyone still heard it. When the cup stopped falling, he actually said a word of thanks.


    At first nce, it sounded a little strange, but after some thought, all the saints present could only look at him with emotional expressions. They finally understood...


    As far as he was concerned, given that he knew about this battle, the odds were against him.However, he didn''t want to, because Ye Fan was strong, not taking him seriously.


    Ye Fan didn''t deliberately go easy on him, and also didn''t have any malicious intentions in ying tricks on him. Using superior techniques and crazy attacks topletely defeat him, that was the greatest respect for him!


    Due to the severe injuries and the excessive consumption, even with the strength of the cup, he still fainted.<span>"Sir God of Swords! Please be magnanimous, and let the Wine Sword Immortal go on a path to survival!


    He had just helped stop Hua Sheng and save your daopanion ¡­ "The crime doesn''t deserve to die." Phillips said from behind Ye Fan with a teleport.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, turned his head and looked towards the side of the long corridor.


    Xiao Xin''er ran in at this time and immediately nodded her head when she saw Ye Fan looking at her.The woman''s face was full of surprise and amazement. She had just reunited with Ye Fan and did not expect Ye Fan to bring such a huge impact.


    <span>After exterminating the Zither Saint and severely injuring the Sword Immortal, all the sages of the Immortal Pce could only look at Ye Fan''s face ¡­


    <span>After this battle, the name of the Sword God would probably spread throughout the entire prehistoric era!


    The huge ck sword in Ye Fan''s hand disappeared, and the ck me on his arm, as well as the golden me on his body, broke into three pieces and scattered.The expression on his face changed and returned to the appearance of a cold star.


    "Since he has indeed helped my woman, then let him live!"


    Ye Fan turned his head and swept his gaze across the saints, "Any of you still have any objections to this sword god taking down the Rosy Heavens and creating the Immortal Sword Sect?"


    The other Saints quickly shook their heads with bitter smiles, and even began to congratte him.


    "Sir God of Swords, you truly deserve to be called an emperor level sword intent. You''re really the number one divine sword in this world!"<span>"We have thirty-six Blessed Paradises. With the Sword God and the Immortal Sword Sect, we are capable of dominating the primordial chaos!"


    <span>"That Flower Saint and Ji Wen truly do not know how to appreciate kindness. They dare to be disrespectful to the Sword God, they deserve to die!"


    The group of people sent their ttery and praises in unison, but there were also people who were preupied with their own matters.


    "Sire Sword God, congrattions on defeating one of the Three Sword Saints, the Wine Sword Immortal.


    I will go to the sect now and personally destroy the Danyong School. I will erect the signboard of the Immortal Sword Sect! From today onwards, the heavens shall follow the lead of the Sword God! "Medicine was the first to know, running away was useless. Although he was nervous, he had already thought of a n.


    <span>After all, he didn''t really harm Ye Fan. Killing him definitely wouldn''t leave him with his life, which would benefit Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan coldly looked at him, not saying a word.


    Seeing that Ye Fan did not answer first, he suddenly felt very nervous. Could it be that Ye Fan is really considering whether or not to kill him?


    An idea came to him, and Medicinal Herbs quickly said, "Oh, right! Sir Sword God, your fellow Daoists have been poisoned by that kid, the Flower Sage, so I''ll go help them get rid of their poison! "


    "You can cure the poison?" Xiao Xin''er asked in surprise."Yes, yes. ''At the very least, I have the title of a Pill Saint. Such a small matter is not worth mentioning ¡­ ''He took out three red pills and politely handed them to Xiao Xin`er.


    Xiao Xin''er immediately took it and ran out to give it to the three sisters.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, was still quietly standing in the middle of the courtyard. He didn''t move, didn''t say anything, and the other saints all nervously didn''t dare to casually open their mouths.


    <span>Not long after, Xiao Xin''er brought the three girls back, who had recovered their consciousness.


    Seeing that Ye Fan was truly fine, Nian Ru, Ning Zimo, and Ling Yuwei cried their tears of joy.


    Compared to Ye Fan being ''alive'', the earth-shattering battle just now was not that important to the women.<span>"Hubby! You''re going too far! "Let us be happy to death at one moment, and then suffer to death at the next. Can you not keep torturing us like this!?" Ning Xuemo punched Ye Fan.


    If not for therge number of people present, they would all want to hug Ye Fan and cry bitterly.<span>Ye Fan saw that his beauties were all done with their problems, and then the corner of his mouth curled up into a smile. He stretched out his hand to caress the girls'' cheeks, "Be good, and properly make it up to you when you get back, don''t cry."


    When the four girls heard this, their faces flushed red. They didn''t know why, but they felt that this "resurrection" of Ye Fan had caused his whole body to change.


    However, to them, as long as their emotions remained unchanged, the changes made by a man would instead be even more charming ¡­


    <span>Medicine Master had a face full of unease as he asked, "Sir God of Swords, are you satisfied?"


    Ye Fan turned his head and nced at him, "The Danchong Faction is gone, where are you going?"


    "Sir God of Swords, you don''t need to worry about Yao, I only need a pill refining room. You can go anywhere, you don''t need to worry."


    <span>"If that''s the case, then my Immortal Sword Sect wants to recruit disciples. If you want arge amount of medicinal pellets, then refine pills at my Immortal Sword Sect." Ye Fan said expressionlessly.


    "Ah?!" Medicine Master''s face turned bitter. He knew that Ye Fan was going to use him as a sect''s alchemist to "imprison" him.But he was a pill saint after all, and he was still a pill master in a sect, so he was still a bit unwilling.


    "If you''re not willing, then so be it ¡­" Ye Fan said lightly.


    Medicine First wanted to say that he was not willing, but after some thought, if he was not willing, and Ye Fan directly killed him, wouldn''t he not even have a chance to live?It wouldn''t be too embarrassing if he condescended to be under the tutge of such an expert. Amongst all the sage realm cultivators present, who wouldn''t fear this "monster"?


    This Sword God seemed young and he was even a member of the Divine Dragon n. If he could be like Great Emperor Xuanyuan and dominate Grand Deste, then as the first alchemist to follow him, he would actually be famous throughout the ages ¡­


    In any case, he was going to be refining pills for the other experts as well. If he didn''t want to concoct pills for someone else in the future, he would be able to use his sword to protect others..."To be able to follow an expert like the God of Swords is my honor! "Of course I''m willing!" Medicine Master was the first to hurriedly sp his hands and smile.


    The other Saints present frowned helplessly. This time, it would be arduous for them to obtain pills from the medicinal nts in the future...Ye Fan then looked at Phillips and said, "Those guys I just killed, where is their sect, Paradise?"


    A sh of light shone in Phillips'' old eyes as he smiled bitterly, "The Blossom Saint, the Zither Saint, and the Blessed Land are the Great Void and the Golden Sky."


    "Is that so? Since they''re not here anymore, and the disciples of the sects have no one to rely on, then This Sword God will temporarily take charge of them for now ¡­"Otherwise, when there will be strife and rivers of blood, This Sword God will not be able to bear it. After all, it will all be because of me ¡­ " Ye Fan said with no resistance.

 Chapter 2116

    <span>The expressions of all the saints present stiffened. All of them were cursing in their hearts for being shameless, but none of them dared to object.


    Actually, for those of them who had lived to the point where they were old, unless they had been secretly cultivating since birth and paid no attention to outsiders, they would all be intelligent people.


    <span>Now that Ye Fan was so strong, he had to take a bit more of the resources, so it was understandable.


    If it were them, they too would be so ''shameless''.<span>Phillips also stroked his mage hat and lowered his head with a bitter smile. He had only just arrived at the immortal pce, yet he actually wanted to directly swallow three of the thirty-six Blessed Paradises!?


    <span>This time, it was going to be a great reshuffle to the Blessed Paradise.


    <span>Phillips hesitated: "Sir God of Swords, we have no objections. After all, you are qualified to establish a sect."


    Defeating the experts of the other Blessed Land meant that he had the right to take Blessed Land.


    "However, a sect can only upy one piece of Blessed Land, otherwise, the other sage experts and sects in the Blessed Paradise might be displeased."


    "Oh? Is there anyone here who isn''t satisfied? " Ye Fan nced at the saints.


    The saints looked around in a hurry, but no one dared to make a sound.


    "It seems that everyone is very supportive, then I am relieved." Ye Fan said lightly: "If there really is someone who is dissatisfied at that time, I will properly ''reason'' with them."


    <span>I don''t have any other good points, but you should all be able to tell that I like using virtue to win over people. "


    <span>All the saints had stiff smiles on their faces. Phillips''s white beard was shaking.


    <span>"Haha Sword God, do you have any other important matters?" If there''s nothing else, I will have my disciple recall the descendants of those ns and families back to the Immortal Pce.


    <span>"We have to continue with today''s Assembly as it involves the rtionship betweenrge ns and aristocratic ns," Phillips said.


    When Ye Fan thought of the Assembly, he immediately remembered that he still had to find a cure to save Su Qingxue.


    With his current strength, he definitely wouldn''t be a "schr" anymore. He might as well stay and ask these sage realm experts about it.


    "Okay, you can do it." Ye Fan nodded.<span>At a signal from Phillips, the female wizard, Liz, went out to recall the representatives who had gone to seek refuge.


    <span>"Lord Sword God, when the people from the various families and ns arrive, we can also take this opportunity to formally introduce you to them.


    <span>"Now that the Three Sages of the Immortal Pce are dead, I believe you can take their ce. I believe the other Saints will not have any objections either," Phillips narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    As expected, all the sage realm cultivators present nodded when they heard this."That''s right. We naturally agree with the Sword God''s strength!"


    "The Twelve Sages of the Prehistoric Saint. From today onwards, the name of the Zither Saint will be removed and the Sword God will be appointed!"<span>Ye Fan snickered in his heart. This old fox seemed to give him a reputation throughout the world, but it was nothing more than to let him have a close rtionship with the immortal pce. It was simply like a "trap" for him.


    Once he became one of the Three Saints, then in the eyes of the outside world, he would be considered a member of the immortal pce, a member of the Heavenly Passage Paradise''s forces.


    Moreover, if he were topete with these old fellows for benefits in the future, it would be because of his status as one of the Three Saints, so he couldn''t be too overbearing.<span>This was a type of ''wee'' inside.


    <span>Ye Fan immediately revealed a cold and arrogant expression, and disdainfully said, "The Three Sages of the Immortal Pce? The Twelve Sages of the Prehistoric Realm? You think that you are qualified to be on equal footing with This Sword God?! "


    The saints were stunned on the spot. No one expected that Ye Fan would dare to say such a thing without giving them face.


    Phillips'' face was full of awkwardness, but he wasn''t angry. In fact, if Ye Fan really agreed wholeheartedly, he would still think it was strange ¡­<span>"Since Sir God of Swords thinks so, this old man can understand as well. Since that''s the case, then let''s pretend we didn''t mention it."


    The four women on the side had already felt that they were about to eat the Heart Protecting Pill, and looking at Ye Fan''s strength, the group of saints were left speechless, it was truly like they were in a dream.


    At this time, Ye Fan suddenly smiled, smiled, and gently put his hand on Phillips'' shoulder.


    "Enchantress, ah, it''s not that this sword god is belittling you, it''s just that our world is different!"<span>This Heavenly Passage Paradise is only a small ce in this sword god''s eyes. This sword god''s will is not here, do you understand? "


    <span>"Yes, this old man understands. His Excellency God of Swords is an emperor level sword intent user. Sooner orter, he will be like Great Emperor Xuanyuan and target the emperors of the world.


    It is indeed the position of the Three Saints. " Phillips nodded."That''s right. So, don''t be too nervous. This Sword God won''t go too far."


    "As long as you don''t provoke my Immortal Sword Sect, everyone will be safe and sound." Ye Fan''s gaze swept across the saints as he smiled and said.<span>The various Saints all smiled and replied, all of them muttering to themselves, who would look for trouble with your Immortal Sword Sect?


    <span>Just when Ye Fan was about to ask who was the best at treating illnesses, he heard Phillips say, "Sir God of Swords, I have a presumptuous request.


    <span>Although he was not dead yet, it would be toote for him to recover.


    Could you be the number one swordsman in the Blessed Paradise? Please rece Immortal Wine and help some of the disciples in the Dao of the Sword to clear their doubts? "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, thinking about Hua Xiaoluo, he suddenly came to a realization and said, "Well, This Sword God is also a reasonable person. Since we''re all neighbors in the future, such a small matter is not a problem."<span>"Thank you, Sir God of Swords. I''m sure these youngsters will benefit greatly from this." Phillipsughed.


    <span>In fact, Ye Fan''s appearance in the immortal pce was more of a benefit than a disadvantage. After all, if this news was publicized, more and more experts, especially sword cultivators, would be fascinated by the immortal pce.


    <span>The stronger the immortal pce was, the more stable the resources of the Blessed Paradises would be.


    Therefore, the saints still weed Ye Fan to join them.Seeing that the many young disciples had all returned, the Assembly of Patriarchs was about to begin.


    <span>Ye Fan told all the saints that he shouldn''t mention too much about his disguise and his divine dragon bloodler. As for the specific reason, he didn''t want to exin it either.


    <span>Although the saints were suspicious, this matter had nothing to do with them, so naturally, no one would say anything.


    Ye Fan also did this for the sake of safety. Although, in terms of strength, he might not be afraid of those sage realm experts, there was no need for him to take the risk.After seeing a divine beast like the Vermillion Bird, even if Ye Fan gradually had the heart of a king, he would still maintain his rationality and modesty.


    <span>The heart of an Emperor was not being arrogant at night. He was not the strongest, and that was something that needed to be thought through clearly.


    <span>Heaven knows what the royal family had hidden from them.


    <span>Furthermore, even if he was not afraid, the people around him still needed his protection.


    Moreover, he had not thought about how he could exin too many things to the people around him.


    It was much more convenient and safer to use the cold star''s face."Teacher, people from therge ns and aristocratic families are waiting outside!" Lizes back and nods.


    <span>Phillips nodded, then extended his hand towards Ye Fan, "Sir God of Swords, please."


    Ye Fan did not stand on ceremony. Together with Phillips and all the saints, they walked towards the entrance of the immortal pce.

 Chapter 2117

    <span>2117


    It was only then that Ye Fan found out that most people didn''t even have the chance to enter the immortal pce.


    <span>Other than those who had already been officially epted as disciples of sage experts, no one else had the qualifications to enter the immortal pce.


    This was to say that most people were just outside, asking questions and then getting answers to questions from sage realm experts.


    When Ye Fan walked out, he immediately attracted a lot of attention. After all, the battle just now had let everyonepletely realize the power of the "Sword God"!When Ye Fan saw Ji Chang-er, Hua Xiaoluo, and the others, he once again saw the Hundred Miles Golden Spear, Huang Ying''er, and Ying Mo.


    However, Ye Fan only pretended not to know him and stood there expressionlessly.


    "Hehe ¡­" Phillips had a kind smile on his face as he walked forward and said, "Something has happened at the Assembly. I''m sure all the young geniuses have heard of it.


    This old man will not hide it from everyone. I am about to announce that in the battle just now, the Zither Saint Ji had heard that Jin Chen and Jing Yu, the three sage realm experts, were killed because of a conflict with the Sword God ¡­ ""Hua!"


    <span>The scene went into an uproar as cries of surprise rose up everywhere. The shocked expressions on each of their faces were impossible to conceal!


    <span>One of the Three Sages of the Immortal Pce, one of the Twelve Sages of the Great Destion, Qin Sheng, had actually been killed!? Just now!?


    Two sage realm cultivators had died as well?!<span>Before anyone could react, Phillips threw out another heavyweight bomb.


    <span>"Because he failed to dissuade us, the Wine Sword Immortal was also injured during a sword battle and was unable to recover for a short period of time.


    Thus ¡­ Today, the Honorable Sword God, who has just arrived at the Immortal Pce, will rece the Wine Sword Immortal to pass down the dao for the sword artists ¡­ " Phillips said.


    The geniuses from the various families were all feeling as if their souls had left their bodies!<span>Tens of pairs of eyes stared straight at Ye Fan, showing all kinds of reverence, adoration, and even fear...


    Even the saints behind him started to sigh when they heard what Phillips had said...He had just arrived and had actually managed to kill two of the Three Saints, one dead and one injured.


    When these people returned, the entire prehistord would know what had happened today.


    The name of this Sword God appeared out of nowhere. The momentum that swept through this destend was already unstoppable!Ye Fan, on the other hand, had a face of indifference. He actually wasn''t interested in fame, he just wanted to intimidate outsiders.


    However, in the eyes of the audience, it was the attitude of an otherworldly expert, indifferent to fame and fortune, enigmatic and unfathomable!<span>"His Excellency God of Swords will establish the Divine Sword Sect in the Blessed Paradise.


    "All the sword cultivators present, if you have the chance to be a disciple of the Immortal Sword Sect in the future, it would be a great fortune."


    Sure enough, there were quite a number of sword practice geniuses present who were eager to give it a try.<span>Ye Fan could only bitterly smile in his heart. In fact, he didn''t have much interest in recruiting disciples, and he didn''t have the time to teach them.


    He even nned to let the womene and take in disciples. What he needed more now was resources.<span>However, it was clear that Phillips was happy to help him raise his reputation so that he could use his strength to raise the prestige of the Immortal Pce and the Blessed Paradises to a higher level.


    "Alright, although there are some twists and turns, the transmission of dao through the immortal pce cannot be dyed. Let''s start now ¡­"At themand of Phillips, a group of servants immediately came out.


    These people were holding trays with ink and paper on them.


    The geniuses present were all writing down all the questions they wanted to ask.


    After he finished writing, the Three Saints of the Immortal Pce were responsible for assigning these questions to the experts who specialized in different fields.


    Because today''s preaching was done by cultivators from the Great War, Phillips did not really need to participate.


    But now, he was the only one left of the Three Saints, and he was the only one left to work for them.<span>When all the questions had been sorted out, Phillips handed over the list to the sage realm experts present.


    <span>Ye Fan took a look at the list and suddenly frowned, "11?" Where did all these sword cultivatorse from?


    Ye Fan had already observed, the number of real sword cultivators at the scene was no more than five, and they didn''t even have sword intent, so why would they need to ask him questions?<span>"Heh heh... "Sir God of Swords, it seems that these young talents all admire your strength and wish to ask you a few questions." Phillipsughed.


    Ye Fan cursed in his heart, he''s already starting to use him to serve the immortal pce. This old man is really bad!However, looking down from the stairs, pairs and pairs of eager eyes were staring at him, and even Ye Fan couldn''t bear to refuse.


    <span>"Forget it, but most of these people don''t even have sword intent. This Sword God told them that they cannot understand it, so don''t me me." Ye Fan said.


    "Haha ¡­" Sir God of Swords, you are truly kind andpassionate!Although these people are all geniuses from different families, they are still far from being able to understand what we''re talking about!


    Even if you don''t say it, they don''t expect everyone to understand ¡­ " The big bearded manughed.Seeing the group of sage realm experts behind him all grinning, Ye Fan couldn''t help but wrinkle his brows, "What''s so funny?"


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan frown, the saints immediately stopped smiling, and either turned their heads away or pretended to cough.


    This scene was witnessed by all the geniuses present, and their eyes shone once more. They were filled with iparable admiration and envy ¡­


    <span>This was what you''d call a true peerless expert! The faces of all the sages in the immortal pce were all on his face. He was truly worthy of being called the Zither Severing Saint, the Sword God who defeated the Wine Sword Immortal!


    Many of the geniuses present immediately began to regret. If they had known earlier, they would not have cared about cultivation and would have asked the Sword God a question!


    He had truly missed a great opportunity to interact with the top experts of the world!<span>After the confirmation waspleted, the mission officially began.


    In the open square outside the immortal pce, jade chairs were ced one after another. Saints sat at their seats and drank tea while being approached by geniuses.<span>After all, they had to report to the various ns and families, and the saints were all very serious. No one would casually answer them, but if they didn''t understand, then it was all up to the young people.


    <span>Most sage realm experts only needed to answer one or two questions, but in front of Ye Fan, there was a long line of people.


    Ye Fan noticed that Ji Changao had gone to look for the medicine first. This medicine gourd had the appearance of an alchemist grandmaster, and was extremely arrogant.<span>Ren Zhuo, Xun Er, and a few other Divine Dragon nsmen also each found their own domain''s powerhouses.


    What Ye Fan paid particr attention to was the White Tiger n''s Ying Mo. As the leader of the Xuanyuan Three Ingots, the one they were looking for was that drunk man, Big Beard.


    <span>It was only after hearing this that he realized that the bearded man was actually talking about "Saber Intent". Was this fellow really a saber artist?


    <span>However, Ye Fan didn''t have the leisure to care about the others. If he wanted to solve these eleven people''s problems, he really needed some time.


    After the exnation of the three questions, many others had already dismissed all the geniuses who had asked the questions.


    Gradually, a lot of people, including sage realm experts and geniuses from various families, started to surround Ye Fan.


    Although they couldn''t ask any questions, they were all very curious about how Ye Fan was able to exin the way of the sword.Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of others listening to him, since this thing could only be understood by itself.


    Even so, Ye Fan''s exnation still caused more and more people to listen carefully and immerse themselves in it, nodding from time to time.


    Just now, because of Ye Fan''s overbearing performance, everyone was quite respectful and fearful of him...<span>Now that they heard some of Ye Fan''s sword insights, they gradually began to truly worship Ye Fan!


    "Hiss ¡­" The sound of someone sucking in a mouthful of cold air could be heard from time to time.


    <span>When they heard the words'' enlightened '', many people were enlightened.


    "As expected of a swordsman who hasprehended the Emperor''s Sword Intent. He has some insights, but I''ve never heard them from Brother Cun before.


    Even if he wasn''t a de Master, he would still benefit from this kind of profound insight ¡­.


    "Brother Zhu is still unconscious. It is such a pity that he can''t hear me ¡­" Some sage realm practitioners shook their heads and sighed with regret.<span>Ye Fan patiently finished talking about the problems of the ten people in front of him, and finally it was his turn to let loose.


    <span>Actually, the girl was originally ranked 7th, but this girl was too easy to bully. Unknowingly, she was pushed to the end.


    <span>However, Ye Fan had intended to dispel her doubts in the end, so he did not stop her.


    "Little girl, not bad. Heaven''s Level Sword Intent is about to grow." Ye Fan pretended to be seeing it for the first time, and said with a smile.Everyone present revealed a surprised expression. They did not have Ye Fan''s eyesight, and did not notice that within Hua Xiaoluo''s tiny body, there was such an outstanding strength hidden!

 Chapter 2118

    2118


    Hua Xiaoluo''s face instantly turned red, she kneeled down and stammered, "Duo ¡­ Thank you, Senior God of Swords, for your praise! "


    Ye Fan felt likeughing in his heart. In front of so many people, it would really be difficult for this shy little girl to ask her to speak.


    "Get up. I don''t think your problem is written on it. It''s probably impossible to describe, right?" Ye Fan said.


    Hua Xiaoluo nodded. "Yes, Senior God of Swords, in the past few days, this junior has always felt that I was unable to fully utilize my sword.


    He had a feeling that the power of the sword intent should not be like this, but he did not know the reason. "


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, his heart was moved. This girl, could it be that she has figured out that problem?


    "Why don''t you just disy your sword intent here so you can understand it better?" Ye Fan said.


    When it came to proper swordsmanship, Hua Xiaoluo was no longer shy. After bowing respectfully, she retreated and took out her sword.


    "Flowers'' Flowers'' Sword Intent, bloom with pear blossoms all over the courtyard!"


    Hua Xiaoluo performed her sword intent technique seriously. Immediately, thousands of golden flowers bloomed on the za, like a meteor shower!


    The group of young geniuses that had ignored Hua Xiaoluo earlier had looks of surprise in their eyes.


    Several sage realm experts also smiled and nodded. It was quite rare for Hua Xiaoluo to possess such a sword intent at her level of cultivation.


    However, Hua Xiaoluo''s face was full of dissatisfaction. After putting his sword away, he walked in front of Ye Fan.


    "Senior God of Swords, for that move just now, this junior always felt that ¡­ Sword intent is different from what junior thinks.


    However, this junior is unable to clearly exin exactly what happened ¡­ " The flower was very distressed.


    Before Ye Fan could say anything, someone on the side couldn''t help but whisper.


    "Isn''t that great?" What''s wrong? "


    "This sword intent has arge killing range, is fast, and is impossible to guard against. Is it still not satisfied?"


    "Little girl, don''t bite off more than you can chew. What cultivation level, what sword intent, don''t tell me you want the power of sage realm ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s eyes coldly swept over the surrounding people, "Shut up, This Sword God will pass on his dao to the future generations, do you need me to interrupt?"


    The faces of those who were talking turned pale, and they quickly shut their mouths, lowering their heads.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, looked at Hua Xiaoluo with aplicated gaze, this girl... Talent is really great!


    She had clearly discovered that her sword intent realm was higher than her inner force cultivation realm and was already seriously hindering the true power of her sword intent!


    Most of the swordsmen, or in other words, all the swordsmen and swordsmen that Ye Fan had encountered in the past, as well as the practitioners who hadprehended the poetic perspective, had not noticed this problem.


    They all thought that it was very normal for their sword intent and de intent to be linked to their inner force cultivation.


    In fact, the most important thing for him to break through was to feel that it was "abnormal"!


    Clearly, Hua Xiaoluo had already begun to ''awaken''!


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, smiled, and said earnestly, "Since it''s like this, you won''t be able to fully exin your sword intent.


    "Why don''t you choose an even purer method to re-interpret your sword intent from the very beginning?"


    Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes were wide open as her small body trembled. She muttered to herself, "The initial starting point ¡­ "A purer way ¡­"


    In the little girl''s mind, a few thoughts that gave her goosebumps appeared. It seemed that she hadprehended something, but she still needed to carefully ponder on it ¡­


    "Thank you, Senior God of Swords! This junior will definitely think about your teachings when I return! " Hua Xiaoluo happily knelt down and kowtowed again.


    The crowd looked at each other in dismay. A few sage realm experts were thinking about this, but most people simply didn''t understand what Ye Fan meant.


    They were all puzzled, why was it that Hua Xiaoluo looked so excited? Could it be that only swordsmen could understand this?


    Seeing her expression, Ye Fan knew that it was about right. If she were to understand it too well, her imagination would be restricted.


    Actually, this seemed to be a saying that everyone could understand. Sword intent was sword intent, and internal energy was internal energy.


    Since your internal energy is unable to perfectly disy the power of the sword intent, then just use the sword intent and don''t even think about using your internal energy.


    However, to truly understand one''s own abilities was an extremely profound insight that one wouldn''t be able toprehend just by relying on their own words.


    Ye Fan was looking forward to it. After all, he seemed to be the only person in this world who used a sword like this.


    If Hua Xiaoluo could disy the pure sword intent, then he would be considered his "direct disciple."


    "Girl... Are you willing to be my disciple? " Ye Fan recalled the matter of Hua Xiaoluo begging him to acknowledge him as master, and immediately brought it up.


    When he said this, everyone present let out a cry of surprise, including the saints. They did not expect Ye Fan to value this girl so much.


    Many pairs of eyes that were filled with envy, jealousy and unwillingness turned to Hua Xiaoluo. Everyone understood what the Sword God''s disciple meant.


    Hua Xiaoluo was also stunned. Her two small hands covered her mouth and she nearly cried out.


    "Little Luo!" What are you daydreaming about! Kneel down and acknowledge me as your teacher! " This was a joyous event that would benefit the entire Divine Dragon n!


    Xun Er, Ren Zhuo, and the others all looked at Hua Xiaoluo with envy. This girl''s luck was too good!


    Hua Xiaoluo gradually calmed down and a thought shed in her eyes. However, she suddenly kneeled down apologetically and said: "I thank Senior Sword God for his love, but I cannot acknowledge you as my master ¡­"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan''s expression instantly froze.


    The scene was as if it was frozen. Everyone''s faces revealed expressions of disbelief.


    "Little Luo!" Are you crazy!? " This girl was courting death!


    All the saints at the scene nervously looked at Ye Fan, afraid that Ye Fan would suddenly go berserk and kill someone.


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "Why?"


    Hua Xiaoluo trembled a little and whispered, "Junior is actually ¡­ Previously, there were teachers whom he wanted to acknowledge as his teacher.


    However, the teacher had said that he would only consider epting Xiao Luo based on his improvement...


    Xiao Luo felt that since they had an agreement, it would not be good for them to suddenly be the disciples of Senior Sword God ¡­ "


    The surrounding people looked at Hua Xiaoluo like she was a ''fool''. Some of them silently shook their heads, thinking that this girl was dead for sure.


    It was one thing to not acknowledge him as his teacher, but to say that he had to acknowledge someone else? Other people would be stronger than the Sword God?!


    Wasn''t this pping the Sword God in the face?!


    "Senior God of Swords! Little Luoluo was young and ignorant! She can''t talk! You have a lot of people, please don''t me her! " Ji Changao quickly kneeled down and pleaded for Hua Xiaoluo.


    Who would have thought that Ye Fan would actually startughing.


    Under the puzzled gaze of the crowd, Ye Fan nodded and said, "What a good little girl who keeps her promise. This sword god appreciates you very much. If that teacher of yours doesn''t ept you in the future, he can stille and find me."


    Hua Xiaoluo was overjoyed as she nodded, "Thank you for understanding!"


    At this moment, everyone present waspletely stunned. All of them couldn''t help but look at him with admiration,menting that this master was a master. This kind of magnanimity and magnanimity was truly unparalleled!


    There were also people who were envious of Hua Xiaoluo. How high was his talent? How could the Sword God love him so much?


    All the sages revealed an expression of disbelief. Something was not right ¡­ Sword God ¡­ Is it that easy to talk?


    The sage realm brothers from before had died too unjustly!


    No one on the scene could understand that not only was Ye Fan not angry, but he was also very happy. This little girl, she was so loyal before she even officially became her disciple. How could she not be angry?


    As Ye Fan walked away with a smile on his face, the preaching finally came to an end.


    The representatives outside would disperse.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, returned to the Immortal pce, nning to take the women directly to take over his territory.


    Just as he returned to the immortal pce, he saw the Immortal Wine Sword Immortal standing outside the side hall where the women were resting.

 Chapter 2119

    2119


    After all, the Holy Spirit Body of a half-step into the Holy Spirit Realm had already matured long ago.


    "Thank you, Sir God of Swords, for your mercy in not killing me."


    Ye Fan sized him up for a moment and said, "You want to attack the emperor level sword intent?"


    He paused for a moment, then smiled in relief, "Has the God of Swords discovered it?"


    "Your ''Drunken Swords'' clearly have the intention of numbing yourself and causing your subconscious to enter into the heart of a ruler.


    I only understood it from what others said about you being the ruler of a country...


    "No wonder you are so stubborn, you must give it your all to fight with me, you want to directly experience it, right?" Ye Fan said.


    A look of vicissitudes shed in the depths of his eyes, "That was a long time ago. I am but the ruler of a dead nation.


    I''m afraid that this is exactly the case, as there is no hope for me to step into the realm of monarchs in my lifetime. "


    Ye Fan knew that the past of the Wine Sword Immortal would definitely have many stories. However, since the other party didn''t want to talk about it, he couldn''t be bothered to ask.


    "Sir God of Swords, I was waiting here, but I actually have a small request."


    Ye Fan frowned, "What?"


    "I have experienced a lot in this battle with the Venerable God of Swords. I would like to seek his guidance one day ¡­"


    Ye Fan understood, this guy wanted to use him as an opponent to practice his sword.


    Ye Fan knew very well that the fastest way to improve was to find powerful opponents to fight.


    If he wanted to break through to the Emperor''s Sword Intent, then there was no other shortcut!


    "This sword god is very busy. How can I have the time to keep practicing with you? Do you think This Sword God is your sparring partner?


    If you make such an unreasonable request again, This Sword God will kill you immediately! " Ye Fan looked displeased. He did not want this thing to keep chasing after him to practice his sword, which would not be of any help to him.


    I naturally know that. This request is a bit too much... However, this cup is not for free.


    His Excellency God of Swords'' Divine Sword Sect had only been established not long ago and had already upied arge area of the three great caves. His Excellency God of Swords should be in need of people to take care of it.


    I just so happened to be free, so I didn''t build any sects.


    If you do not abandon me, I can do some chores at the Immortal Sword Sect in exchange for an opportunity to spar with the esteemed God of Swords. "


    Ye Fan heard this and really made a move. Indeed, he would definitely have to go back to the battle to deal with other things, and even run further away.


    Since he wasn''t in the Blessed Paradise and the Divine Sword Sect didn''t have a Sheng Domain powerhouse guarding it, he felt a little uneasy.


    If the Wine Sword Immortal was truly willing toe to the Immortal Sword Sect, then he would be much more at ease ¡­


    The key was Ye Fan''s confidence in his character, he was alsopatible with the Immortal Sword Sect.


    Just imagine, with one of the Three Saints, the wine sword immortal of the Prehistoric Twelve Saints, as a "guard" of the Divine Sword Sect, the prestige of the Divine Sword Sect would rise yet again!


    However, Ye Fan didn''t want to agree too quickly, so he pretended to frown and thought for a while, then said, "This sword god is about to consider ¡­. "We''ll talk about it in a few days."


    He was not in a hurry either. He wasn''t a three year old child, so how could he be so easily fooled?


    He clearly understood that he was already full of sincerity, and that Ye Fan would sooner orter agree.


    Of course, he did not dare to underestimate Ye Fan. If he really enters the Immortal Sword Sect, no matter what he does, he will definitely take responsibility for it. He was also dead.


    The fourdies had been waiting for a long time. They were not feeling well even in this immortal pce. Now that Ye Fan had returned, they couldn''t wait to leave.


    After all, he and the women were not familiar with the Blessed Paradise, so he could find this Alchemist from the Immortal Sword Sect to be a good "tour guide".


    First of all, Yao Yuan was still not used to his new identity. He felt bitter in his heart, but he could only brace himself and smile as he led the way.


    Phillips and Cupid stood on a cliff outside the pce, looking in the direction of Ye Fan and the others.


    "The matter of the Flower Sage''s death, does the Magic King n on hiding it from you?" The Wine Sword Immortal asked.


    "This kid''s actions and actions are a disgrace to the immortal pce. If he can hide it from us, we''d better keep it a secret," said Phillips.


    "Paper cannot contain fire. Once the Immortal Sword Sect takes down the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley and the Great Void Peak, the news of Hua Sheng''s death will naturally spread out."


    Phillips smiled bitterly, "There is nothing we can do about it. As the Three Sages of the Immortal Pce, we will just do our best ¡­


    Fortunately, His Excellency God of Swords showed mercy. Otherwise, this old man would have thought that two people would have to be chosen to rece the position of Three Saints. "


    "You are overthinking things. After His Excellency God of Swords entered the state of Heart Sword Intent, he no longer views me as his opponent.


    "He didn''t even have the intention to kill me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have gone all out so confidently and boldly ¡­" He said confidently.


    "Oh? "Why?" Phillips did not understand.


    He sighed with emotion, "Because... A swordsman like him is too lonely ¡­ "


    Phillips nodded thoughtfully, "It seems... "It is hard to find a voice, this is true for all."


    "Your Majesty, you seem to be enjoying the show. As you watch Ji Shu being killed and I was severely injured, aren''t you afraid that the immortal pce will be massacred?"


    "Haha ¡­" I have no choice, but you can''t possibly think that I can stop His Excellency God of Swords, right? " Phillips stroked his beard andughed.


    Laughing faintly, he looked at the old mage, "The ''fool'' you love the most represents unlimited possibilities.


    However... Looks like today, even you, yourself, like to pretend to be a ''fool''?


    It was also true that the Monarch level Sword Intent Swordsman appeared out of nowhere and established a sect in the Blessed Paradise. Everything was for profit and no harm, so why would you interfere?


    "When we thought about it, it is just us who are muddleheaded. The ones who are dead, the ones who are injured..."


    The Magic Director Elder Wang''s eyes shed with a restrained light as he shook his head andughed ¡­


    Thousands of mountains and rivers shed past.


    Ye Fan and the four girls, with Yao Yu leading the way, arrived at the Great Void Sect half a dayter.


    "Sir God of Swords, the Great Void is the mostplex of the thirty-six Blessed Paradises.


    The terrain was high, and the waves were great. The Great Void Mountain, one of the tallest mountains in the continent, was located here.


    The Great Void Sect was a wondrous sight. Although it towered high into the clouds, because it was originally a volcano, there was actually a geothermal hot spring.


    The surrounding low mountain peaks were covered in white snow all year round, except for the Great Void Mountain, which was the highest peak. It was always warm like spring.


    And that Blossom Saint''s Ten Thousand Flowers Valley was under the Great Void Sect...


    This time, you really found the right ce, the Great Void Sect is such a good ce, to let the Flower Sage take it, it''s too much of a waste! "


    While introducing the medicine first, he didn''t forget to tter her.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, found it a little strange and said, "That Hua Sheng''s strength is only so-so. Since the Great Void Mountain is such a good ce, and also the peak of the Blessed Paradise ¡­"


    Logically speaking, for a sect to be established here, there should be a symbol of status, so how could it be taken by him? "

 Chapter 2120

    <span>A yful smile appeared on Yao Wei''s face, "Sir God of Swords might not have known that 200 years ago, Hua Sheng was once just a ''rapist'' from a heaven chosen family.


    <span>Although that kid''s strength was not bad and his talent was not bad, he loved to steal the beauty of things, causing many good women to fall prey to him.


    He had been the bane of wars all year round. Back then, in White Emperor City, he had been found and almost killed by the hot-blooded and hot-blooded Marquis Hu Ben, Bai Wuji.However, the Flower Scoundrel ran for his life, ran to the masterlessnd and entered the ''Sinless City''.


    His Excellency the God of Swords should have heard that a masterlessnd, although not an empire, was independent from any other power.


    Once one entered the city of innocence, no matter how much evil there was outside, they would not be punished.


    <span>Otherwise, he would have to go against the ruler of the Land-less Land, or against the mayor.


    <span>Over the past ten thousand years, the mayor of the innocent city had never let the rules of the innocent city be provoked.


    <span>Anyone who wanted to go to the Sinless City to hunt down the viins, no matter how famous they were, would not be able to return!


    <span>Because of this, this mysterious'' City Lord ''of the Twelve Saints had always been considered the head of the Twelve Saints!


    <span>If he did not possess the strength that even Sheng Domain experts in the world would be afraid of, it would not be enough for all the viins in the world to be gathered in one ce.


    However, the city lord was too mysterious. No one knew whether he was a man or a woman. Exactly how old he was, and if he had changed before. "


    "Wait a minute, you said that the Flower Sage came out from the Sinless City?But ording to the rules of the innocent city, once you enter, you cannot leave, and must live in the city for the rest of your life!? " Xiao Xin''er said in surprise.


    <span>The girls had heard of many things happening in the masterlessnd. Before this, they even wanted to escape and see if there was a chance for them to escape.


    "Hehe, normally, there are indeed no exits, but there are two types of exceptions.The first person was someone who was allowed to go out by the city lord. After all, the city lord was the rule there.


    <span>The second type was given the title of ''Seven Emperors'' by the City Lord!


    <span>These emissaries of the Sevens, Sun, Moon, Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth, all worked for the innocent city and its lord. Each one of them had at least the cultivation of the sage realm!


    And the Flower Sage whom Lord Sword God has killed, is the current emissary Mu! " Yao Wei sighed.


    "What!?" The four girls cried out in rm and looked worriedly at the man.


    Ye Fan also frowned, cursing in his heart, this group of old fogeys from the immortal pce! It really was very bad!Why did no one remind him that this Hua Sheng had such a background!?


    <span>But then again, even if Hua Sheng said so and the other saints reminded him, Ye Fan would still kill him.


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, the reason why the Flower Sage took over the number one peak of the Blessed Paradise and the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley, which has a scenery of spring, is not because of how powerful he is.


    <span>I''m not afraid of his strength or medicine. Actually, everyone was looking at the City Lord out of respect, so they just turned a blind eye.


    However, the Flower Sage did have some abilities, he was very good at growing Spirit Flowers Immortal Grass.<span>Therge number of flower ves in the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley was not only his ything and cultivation cauldron, but also the gardener that he had enved to nurture the flowers and nts.


    The Sevens Emissaries all had different tasks assigned to them by the mayor, and the main task was to transport all sorts of needed materials to the innocent city.


    After all, if the people inside couldn''te out, then of course they needed someone to bring all the necessary items in.<span>As the Wood Emissary, Flower Sage''s duty was to bring therge amount of spiritual flowers and immortal herbs cultivated in the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley to the innocent city.


    If I remember correctly, this year is the year of the tribute. Now that Hua Sheng is no longer here, I''m afraid that the Sword God will need tomunicate with the mayor.Medicine Master first smiled and said, "Of course, I presume with Sir God of Swords'' Emperor Level Sword Intent, the Mayor won''t be in too much trouble. He should be fine."


    Ye Fan sneered in his heart. This bunch of old geezers, no wonder he directly took over three heavenly paradises and didn''t stop them.


    Feelings were waiting for him here!


    Obviously, if he could get past the City Lord trial, then no one would be able to say anything.


    However, if the time to pay tribute was up this year, and he was unable to pass the City Lord''s trial, then he would be dead in less than a year after the establishment of the Immortal Sword Sect!<span>A bunch of old fogeys who had lived for hundreds or thousands of years were truly intelligent!


    <span>The ability to kill with a knife, to keep a low profile and endure, these were all at the peak of perfection!


    The crucial point was that he couldn''t say anything about them. Everything was his decision, and they didn''t plot against him.


    <span>After all, they had no obligation to remind him of this!


    <span>At this point, Ye Fan knew that even if that mayor was even more of a god, he couldn''t back down, or else all his efforts would be for naught!


    Since his goal was the world, then what was there to fear about the ownerlessnd and the innocent city?


    <span>Having a powerful opponent would just be enough to motivate him to train harder!


    Thinking about this, a sharp light shed across Ye Fan''s eyes, "You don''t have to worry about such a small thing like this. You are the alchemist of my Immortal Sword Sect, you just need to refine the pill properly."


    Seeing the look in Ye Fan''s eyes, Yao Wei felt a chill in his heart, and quickly responded with a smile.


    "Then, Sir Sword God, the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley is below. The Blossom Saint''s sect, Hundred Flowers Pavilion, is in the valley."Ye Fan and the girls had long since seen a towering mountain not far from them, and below it was a sea of beautiful flowers that spread out for dozens of miles.


    "It really is the fairnd! These flowers can be refined into medicine?" Nian Bing asked curiously.<span>Medicine Master shook his head, "Not really. There aren''t that many spirit flowers. Most of the flowers on the outside are just ordinary flowers and looks good.


    <span>The ones that could be used for alchemy were the spiritual flowers and strange herbs that were grown in the depths of the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley, in the vicinity of a few hot springs.


    If there is no one to take care of these Spirit Flowers and Immortal Grass for a long time, it will be very easy for it to be eaten by those monsters, so the Flower ve will always be there to guard it. "


    When he mentioned these spiritual herbs, his eyes sparkled. It was obvious that to a pill master like him, these ingredients were very attractive.<span>Very quickly, the groupnded in the Hundred Flowers Pavilion, which was filled with mist and fresh flowers.


    There were more than a dozen white stone pces surrounded by flowers, looking iparably holy and dignified.


    However, there wasn''t a single person in front of him. Moreover, there was an enormous light blue shield that covered the entire Hundred Flowers Hall.<span>"I almost forgot, this Hua Sheng had set up a strange array formation here. After all, the strength of the flower ves are limited.


    "Don''t worry, Sir God of Swords. If the two of us use our Saint Force, we should be able to break through this defensive formation."


    <span>However, Ling Yuwei, who was behind them, frowned and said, "Why are you trying to break the array by force? It''s only eight formations, just break it with the Pce Method."


    If we forcefully break through the array and injure some of the strange flowers and herbs within, then the losses will be disastrous, and the gains wouldn''t make up for the losses! "<span>Medicine Master was surprised, "Does this youngdy even know formations?"


    <span>Ye Fan was pleasantly surprised. It seemed that Ling Yuwei had indeed made quite a bit of progress with the wondrous technique the Martial God had taught her. She could even break the great formation set up by a sage expert.


    <span>Could it be that the War God had already known that these techniques would be useful in the future?


    <span>Ling Yuwei was somewhat displeased and felt that she was being looked down upon. She red at the old man, rolled up her sleeves, and walked towards the blue light screen ¡­

 Chapter 2121

    2121


    As soon as he approached the shield, a surge of spirit energy gathered outside.


    To gather the spiritual energy from the surrounding to defend against external enemies was a battle between man and nature, and there was a huge disparity in power between the two.


    However, Ling Yuwei closed her eyes and raised her hand. A light green wind power condensed in front of her like arge hand, attaching itself to the light barrier of the formation from a distance.


    After a moment of detailed experience, Ling Yuwei''s hands simultaneously released two gusts of wind power, which were like two huge palms, and stroked the screen of light, moving through the air.


    The energy of the great formation was being moved by Ling Yuwei on the light shield. The entire great formation constantly flickered.


    After Ling Yuwei saw that it was about time, she once again rose into the air. She released a burst of earth power and condensed a dozen or sorge rocks in the air.


    The dozen or so rocks seemed to have been arranged in a formation and instantly fell to the shield''s dozen or so directions.


    When the light shield and the stone had touched each other, the stone crumbled into dust and the great formation also stopped. The true appearance of the Hundred Flowers Hall in front of them was finally revealed!


    Seeing that she had seeded, Ling Yuwei revealed a smug look on her face. However, when she clearly saw the scene below, she almost fell from the sky!


    "Ya!" Nian Lu''s face turned red and she turned her back to him.


    "This... "This is ¡­" Ning Xuemo had a strange expression on her face. She didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Stinking man!" Stupid pervert! Do you believe that I will dig out your eyeballs for you!? What are you looking at! Hurry and turn around! "


    After recovering from her astonishment, Xiao Xin''er immediately ran in front of Ye Fan and pped his eyes with her two palms, not allowing the man to look any further.


    Ye Fan half-opened his mouth, and finally swallowed his saliva, taking down the girl''s hand, he coughed and said, "Xin''er, stop it, we are here for official business, how is this proper?"


    While talking, Ye Fan couldn''t help but look at the beautiful scene in front of him...


    The big formation had been set up to trick the eyes, and now that the big formation had disappeared, all the nervous Flower ves inside were revealed!


    Some of these flower ves looked like young girls, while others looked mature and graceful.


    Some were pure and cute while others were sexy and beautiful. In short, there were all kinds of people. Although there weren''t any devastatingly beautiful beauties, their standards were quite high.


    What shocked the four girls and Ye Fan the most was... They were all naked!


    That''s right, not because he was wearing less, but because he was not wearing anything at all!


    On each Flower ve''s body, different parts, there were also different flower tattoos, which should be the mark of each Flower ve.


    This was not the first time he hade here for medicine, and his interest was not in women either. So he had a calm face, and said with a smile: "Sir God of Swords, there is no need to be surprised, Hua Sheng is a thief with a flower.


    These girls that he found from various ces in the Heavenly Passage Paradise are either raised here or kidnapped here, and they are never given clothes to wear. "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh, Hua Sheng was really a "yboy"!


    However, it wasn''t that he hadn''t seen women before. Just the four girls beside him were more outstanding than these flower ves. He quickly calmed down.


    Taking a closer look, he discovered that all the flower ves were trembling in fear and trembling. Some of them were even huddled together in fear.


    On an empty space in the Hundred Flowers Pavilion, they were carefully watching them with a fearful and uneasy expression.


    As for being seen naked like this, these flower ves did not have any expression of shame, it was obvious that they were used to this kind of situation.


    Ye Fan noticed that these women all cultivated, and many of them had extraordinary cultivations.


    Therefore, although many of them had dirt on their hands and feet and their bodies were dirty, they were doing all kinds of menial work.


    However, they did not age very quickly. All of them had tender skin and most of them had fair skin.


    Obviously, the Flower ves knew about medicine first, but they weren''t clear about who Ye Fan and the others were.


    "Listen up, your master, Hua Sheng has been killed! Right now, the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley would belong to the Immortal Sword Sect!


    This person in front of you is the one who killed Hua Sheng and Zither Saint, the Sword God who defeated the Wine Sword Immortal! "


    The medicine took two steps forward first, solemnly introducing it to the servants.


    When the servants heard this, all their faces instantly revealed expressions of disbelief!


    Fear, uneasiness, shock, confusion, even ¡­ There was also a faint sense of relief and joy!


    "What are you all standing there for? Come and pay your respects to your new Lord. Uh... Sect Leader!? " Medicine Master shouted.


    The servants looked at each other in dismay, they were clearly very nervous, their eyes finallynding on the four flower ves at the front.


    The four floral ves nced at each other, then called the other floral ves behind them to divide into four teams and walk in front of Ye Fan.


    "Flower ve Mo Lan... Qing He ¡­ tinum... Peaches... Bring all the Flower Sisters and pay respects to the Sword God Sect Leader! "


    Ye Fan looked at the group of flower ves kneeling in front of him. Each of their white backs actually felt more nervous than if they had seen an army of thousands...


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Fan raised his hand and said, "Stand up."


    "Thank you, Master... "Sect Leader!"


    The group of Flower ves stood up, using curious, doubtful, and perturbed eyes to quietly look at Ye Fan, not daring to look him in the eye.


    "Mo Lan, Qing He, Jie Long, Zhu Xing ¡­ ¡­." The four of you are in charge of this ce? " Ye Fan asked the four girls in front of him.


    These four girls, their strength was actually at the Heavenly King Stage. If ced outside, they could be considered to be powerful, but they were actually just flower ves from the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley ¡­


    "Yes, Lord. The Sect Leader, who appeared to be around thirty years old, said to Mo Lan, "This servant will be divided into four groups, and will be in charge of the four flower fields. This servant will be in charge."


    Suddenly changing his words, Mo Lan felt very ufortable.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Your original master, Flower Sage, was killed by me for being disrespectful to my woman."


    This Ten Thousand Flowers Valley will be managed by my Immortal Sword Sect from now on.


    Now, you all have a chance to leave this ce as you wish. I won''t me you all ¡­ "


    Ye Fan wasn''t interested in this, as he wanted to forcibly seize these women, even if he actually needed someone to take care of the herb fields.


    Who would have thought that after saying such words, the hundred flower ves would be so frightened that they would kneel down once more!


    Tall, long-legged Qing He''s eyes reddened, and she cried: "Master! Master, do not abandon the servants! No ¡­. Sect Leader! Sect Leader of the Sword God! We will do our best to serve you! "


    "Sect Leader!" Did you think that the sisters had ignored you just now? This servant really doesn''t know ¡­ " The pretty, jade-like Jie Long also choked with sobs.


    With a round face, the petite and adorable Peaches even knocked her head on the ground, "Please master, don''t abandon us servants. If master wants to punish us, please punish us as much as you want ¡­" Peaches didn''t dare toin at all ¡­ "Woo woo ¡­"


    Ye Fan and the four girls behind were all shocked. What was this situation? But if he gave them a chance at freedom, it was not to kill them!


    Medicinal Herald sighed and said softly, "Lord God of Swords ¡­ Do you know that these flower ves have lived here for at least a decade, and some have even grown up.


    They had been taught a lesson by the Flower Sage and were obedient. Other than growing flowers and serving their master, they knew nothing else. No one dared to leave the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley easily.


    Besides, although some of these girls were decent, if they wanted to survive in the Blessed Paradise, they would have to rely on others.


    If you let them go, it will be a problem whether or not they can leave this Blessed Paradise alive ¡­ "


    Ye Fan frowned, he understood that this group of flower ves were obviously brainwashed by the Flower Sage! If they weren''t servants, they wouldn''t even know how they had survived!

 Chapter 2122

    2122


    To tell the truth, upon seeing such a scene for the first time and seeing so many women kneeling in front of him, Ye Fan had some evil thoughts in his heart.


    However, after calming down and taking a deep look at him again, Ye Fan felt a trace of pity in his heart.


    "If you guys are not willing to leave, then stay in the Immortal Sword Sect.


    But from then on, you are no longer ''Flower ves'' but instead disciples of the Immortal Sword Sect.


    Also, stop calling yourselves'' servants''. You all have your own names, and from now on, you all are yourselves. Ye Fan said warmly.


    The group of women from the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley raised their heads. They all revealed expressions of astonishment. They found it hard to believe that these words came from the mouth of a sage expert.


    From the moment they came to the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley, when had anyone truly seen them as human beings?


    In this prehistord where the strong preyed on the weak, they, who had no foundation or background, were even inferior to those demon beasts.


    Even though their cultivation base was at the level of Duotian, they still felt that they were the ves of sage realm experts and had no self-respect whatsoever.


    "Master ¡­" Mo Lan''s eyes turned red and she kowtowed. Sect Leader, as long as you don''t drive the ves away ¡­ "Let''s go, we will definitely do our best to serve the Sect Leader."


    "Sect Leader, we sisters do not know anything other than to serve the Sect Leader and nt flowers, but we will definitely be loyal and devoted to the Sect Leader and the Immortal Sword Sect ¡­" Qing He choked up.


    Ye Fan was helpless, andughed: "I already said, it''s not to serve me, but to work hard for the Immortal Sword Sect, take care of the medicine fields, and nt the nts."


    "Yes!" "Sect Leader!"


    The group of women kneeled down once again to receive the order. Many of them were already in tears.


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart, is it really so touching?


    At the side, Yao Du looked at Ye Fan with a peculiar expression, seeming to have thought of something ¡­


    "Do you guys have clothes or not? Put them on, it doesn''t matter if they''re naked like this." Ye Fan turned around and asked the women.


    The four girls looked at each other and pursed their lips into smiles as if they had the same thoughts.


    "Hubby, we have a few ''old women'' who have lived for a hundred or so years. There isn''t much else, but we really have quite a bit of clothes!" Ning Xuemo spoke.


    Very quickly, the four women took out several hundred sets of women''s clothes from their storage bags!


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. With a storage bag, these women all carried cloakrooms with them. Plus, they were not short on money, so naturally they bought nice clothes everywhere.


    A group of naked females were stupefied when they saw the hundreds of sets of clothing that appeared in front of them. There were even over a hundred pairs of shoes, hats, scarves, and other essories.


    Ye Fan was dumbfounded. This group of women were way too good at buying!


    "Sister Zimo, isn''t that Valencia''s dress mine?"


    "Oh, Viv, I forgot. You lent it to me a few decades ago, so why don''t you take it back? "


    "Forget it, forget it. I''ll just give it to them. Next time, go and buy new clothes for them!"


    "That''s right, let this pervert take us to war. We haven''t worn any new clothes in decades, it''s so annoying ¡­"


    "Sigh!" Xin Er, don''t take it out like that, why are you giving them so little clothes? "


    "Oh... Right, I''ll bring it back ¡­ "


    Ye Fan wiped his face, but he still pretended not to hear anything.


    He turned around and said to the girls, "Mo Lan, Zhu Chi, Qing He, Jie Long ¡­ Share your clothes with your sisters. For the time being, wear them like this.


    In the future, if there''s a chance, let''s go outside and purchase some clothes that fit us. "


    The girls, however, were a bit uneasy. Jie Duo nervously asked in a low voice: "Sect Leader, are you thinking that our bodies are not good?"


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "This has nothing to do with your good looks, it doesn''t matter. You are all disciples of the Immortal Sword Sect, and are not ythings for others to admire. After putting on your clothes, your lives will begin anew."


    When the girls heard this, they felt a wave of sorrow and gratitude. They had been enved for so long that they had even forgotten about their shame and modesty.


    "Many thanks Sect Leader! Thank you Madam! "


    All the girls had been serving people all year round, and they were all good at reading the expressions of others. They could see that Nian Ruyu and the others were not Ye Fan''s disciples, but had a closer rtionship with each other.


    Under the distribution of the girls, the clothes were quickly distributed to different girls.


    However, these women were clearly unfamiliar with clothes, and some of them didn''t even know how to wear them.


    However, each and every one of their charming faces revealed a sense of novelty, emotion, and joy that overflowed with words.


    "Husband, I feel that since these Ten Thousand Flowers Valley girls are all good at growing flowers, why don''t we call them flower fairies from now on?"


    Afterwards, this ce was established as the "Hundred Flowers Hall" of the Immortal Sword Sect, which was specifically responsible for the cultivation of spirit flowers and herbs.


    After all, they were both girls and had been immersed in nting flowers and nts, so they couldn''t be counted on to be very strong fighters.


    "It would be better to keep the status quo and let them do what they''re good at." Thoughtfully, Nian Ru suggested.


    Ye Fan''s eyes lit up. As expected of the woman who had integrated the Ancient Immortal Spirit World and was also a world-ss administrator on Earth, she had already started helping his Immortal Sword Sect in their ns.


    Indeed, professional people did professional things. These women had to bitterly train their cultivation and be sword cultivators. Their powerful fighting strength was a bit of a waste of their time.


    Although the Immortal Sword Sect valued the word "sword," it was impossible for them to truly be swordsmen.


    Moreover, Ye Fan''s goal was to be the number one sect in the prehistoric era. He definitely had to set up different departments, have all sorts of functions, and have a clear division ofbor.


    "A-Jiao, your suggestion is very good. That Ten Thousand Flowers Valley is Hundred Flowers Hall!"


    Ye Fan turned his head towards thedies and said, "From now on, you are no longer flower ves, but the flower fairies of Hundred Flowers Hall!"


    When the group of women heard this, they were extremely excited. They thought that Ye Fan was just speaking casually, but who would have thought that he actually treated them like proper people in the Immortal Sword Sect.


    Since it was set up as a branch hall, they naturally had to choose a hall master. As the elder sister of this group of flower fairies, Mo Lan was chosen.


    Ye Fan immediately had Mo Lan take care of it, and then he would have Nian Ruyu directly take care of it. As the Sect Leader, he probably wouldn''t be in the sect most of the time, so he naturally wouldn''t easily manage it.


    Afterwards, Ye Fan, apanied by Mo Lan, looked through the entire Ten Thousand Flowers Valley to understand the specific situation.


    He also asked about the tribute to be paid to the innocent city this year.


    It was a pity that the tribute had always been under the personal responsibility of the Flower Saint. Mo Lan did not know how to contact or operate it.


    When they finished reading, Nian Bing, Ru Jiao, and the other three girls were busy converting the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley into the Immortal Sword Sect. They had to redistribute the houses, pool the resources, modify the various signboards, stone tablets, and so on.


    Ye Fan had nothing to do, so under the invitation of Yao Yu, he directly flew to the Great Void Mountain which was as high as the clouds.


    On top of the mountain, there was a pearl like hot spring in the sky, surrounded by strange flowers, nts, and lush green trees.


    The several pces shrouded in white mist seemed to truly be like the pces of the heavens.


    "This Flower Sage sure can enjoy life. He really lives in a fairnd on earth ¡­"


    Right, why is there no one here? Those flowers. Flowerflower doesn''t evene up? " Ye Fan asked curiously.


    Yao Du''s eyes lit up, "Sire God of Swords, why do you think that those girls cane here as they please?


    Come to think of it, with your status, strength and abilities, would you be too good for those girls? "

 Chapter 2123

    2123


    Ye Fan heard the meaning behind his words, grinned and said, "Just now, you were looking at me strangely, so you were actually thinking about this."


    "To be honest, the Sword God''s actions just now were way worse than his actions in the immortal pce ¡­" He touched his chin and said.


    Ye Fan raised his eyebrows, "Oh?" "Let''s hear about the big difference."


    "When I was in the Immortal Pce, I felt that His Excellency God of Swords was extraordinary and overbearing, with an imposing aura that could trample all the heroes of the world beneath his feet.


    It can''t be said that killing the Zither Sage and the Flower Sage, or even the Wine Sword Immortal and the Demon Enforcer King, are nothing in their eyes.


    However, just now in the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley, His Excellency the Sword God was gentle and kind.


    "He really has no dignity at all. This really puzzles me ¡­" Medicine Master sighed.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "First of all, you are mistaken about one thing. In the immortal pce, from start to finish, I didn''t look down on you. I am just fearless."


    If I really looked down on the Wine Sword Immortal, I would not have defeated him seriously, and I would not have spared his life.


    He''s a respectable swordsman, I know better than anyone.


    But of course, I didn''t look down on the Infernal King and the others, nor did I look down on you ¡­


    It''s just that you guys are used to looking down on others, and suddenly need you guys to look up at me, you just feel that This Sword God is too arrogant.


    "Think about it carefully. If you were me, what would you look like?"


    The medicinal herb was the first to fall into a state of silence as it fell into a state of contemtion.


    If he were to change his position and think about it, if he and those other sage realm experts really did possess emperor level sword intent ¡­


    I''m afraid, he''s even more savage than Ye Fan! Most likely, the three Saints of the Immortal Pce would be abolished, and only the Immortal Pce or Deity would be left!


    Thinking about this, Ye Fan really was easy to talk to, and he even very cooperatively participated in the mission, and even let go of the Wine Sword Immortal, an opponent who almost killed him.


    Ye Fan continued, "Those flower fairies from Hundred Flowers Hall have no enmity with me, they are just a bunch of pitiful people.


    Could it be that I have to treat them coldly and use them as ves in order to gain the dignity of a powerful expert? "


    Ye Fan knew that many sage realm experts simply didn''t think much of the weak. If they came from ordinary backgrounds, it would be even more inappropriate for them to think of the weak.


    Sage realm cultivators were no longer human beings. They seemed to be another kind of strong, high-level creature.


    But Ye Fan, after all, started from the bottom. During his growth, he was just an ordinary person, helping him out of the darkness.


    The influence these ordinary people had on his soul was something that could not be erased.


    No matter how much his strength increased, in Ye Fan''s eyes, there was no such thing as a person of high status or low status.


    He needed to be cruel to the enemy, but towards the innocent, there was no need to put on airs, nor did he have the power to freely squeeze and bully.


    He wanted to be an Emperor, and killing was absolutely necessary.


    However, killing could only establish authority, it could not truly win the hearts of the people.


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t treat those flowers well on purpose to win the hearts of others, he just felt that he should do that.


    "Indeed, it was because I had a bad eye. My cultivation is too shallow, so I''m talking too much." Yao Tian shook his head as he smiled, "Don''t me me, Sir God of Swords. I won''t mention it too much next time."


    "Of course you wouldn''t mention it too much. Although in name you''ve already entered the Immortal Sword Sect, it''s just a show you''re doing.


    You don''t actually care about the future of the Immortal Sword Sect either.


    I know that for you, it''s nothing more than watching to see if I can survive the City Lord''s trial.


    "So, you only have the thought of living a bit longer and n to stay for a few days."


    "Sir God of Swords, that''s not true. I, Yao, have great respect for you. I can''t wait to establish the sect for Immortal Sword Sect!"


    "No worries, This Sword God knows better than anyone else that only strength is the true truth.


    As a pill saint, you naturally wouldn''t be convinced if you were a pill master in my Divine Sword Sect.


    Actually, I do not care whether you are loyal to the Immortal Sword Sect or not, because the hardest thing in the world is the human heart.


    We''ve only known each other for so long, why would you be loyal to me?


    However, I will still say this: I respect you more, and your alchemy skills!


    If you are in my service, I will naturally not treat you unfairly, but... If you want to be my enemy, then I will not show mercy! "


    At the end of his words, Ye Fan''s eyes were like sharp des, and his voice was like Ice Cold Iron.


    At such a close distance, he felt as if he would be cut into two by the sharp edge of a cold light sword at any moment...


    "Absolutely. Absolutely not, I will not make Sir God of Swords my enemy!


    I can''t wait to refine a few batches of good pills for Sir God of Swords! Ha... "Haha ¡­"


    Ye Fan grinned, and stretched out his hand to grab onto Pill Head''s neck, "Why are you so flustered? I, ah, have always been good to my own people..." "What is important is to use virtue to win over people. You''ve even seen it, right ¡­" "Hahahahaha ¡­." "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah ¡­.


    "I saw it! He could see everything clearly! From what I have seen and heard today, I am already impressed by the Sword God''s character! " Medicine Master said with a smile.


    Ye Fan patted his shoulder in satisfaction, then thought of something and said, "Oh right, just now there was a representative from the Shen Long family named Ji Changa. I think her talent is pretty good, go and ept her as your official disciple."


    "Teacher Ji?" Medicine gave a start, "This... Alright, since she is already an honorary disciple of a Medicine Master, there is no harm in epting her as a disciple.


    However, Sir God of Swords, could it be that she is your direct rtive in the Divine Dragon n? "Why are you looking after me like that?"


    Ye Fan frowned, "You shouldn''t ask, don''t ask too much."


    The medicine leader quickly shut his mouth and didn''t dare to mention anything else.


    Although Ye Fan knew that his real identity couldn''t be concealed for too long, it would be best for him to temporarily have fewer people know about it.


    Actually, Ye Fan hadn''t thought of this either. He had just seen Ji Chang-er helping Hua Xiaoluo by taking care of her.


    In his heart, he had long regarded Hua Xiaoluo as his disciple. Naturally, he was also very satisfied with the help that Ji Chang-ao had provided to Hua Xiaoluo.


    After taking a look at a few pces on the peak, Ye Fan discovered that the arrangement inside was quite elegant, with an ancient style and a low key position that revealed both luxury and connotation.


    Although the Flower Sage didn''t have much of a personality, he had to admire him. In terms of enjoyment and aesthetic ability, he truly did have a strong point.


    After taking a walk, Ye Fan decided to go down the mountain and see how the women were doing at the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.


    Just as he was about to go down the mountain, he saw two Sheng Domain presences rapidly approaching the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.


    Jie Duo and Zhu Chi, along with a few Flower Fairy Sisters, were currently changing the stone tablet at the entrance of the valley. They nned to erect another piece of jade so that Ye Fan could write the words himself.


    At this moment, a seductive woman wearing a dark red long skirt, with more than ten braidsbed through her hair, and a plump woman wearing a watery green long skirt that revealed her shouldersnded at the entrance to the valley.


    Upon seeing the two girls, Jie Long and the other Flowers Immortal immediately turned pale, and they all kneeled down.


    "Your servant, Jie Long ¡­" "¡­ ¡­" said the servant, Peaches of Bamboo. Greetings to the two Holy Maiden, Chi Ye and Qing Wu! "


    The few nervous flower immortals, all of a sudden, forgot about Ye Fan''s exnation, and started to call themselves a servant again.


    The woman in the red dress whose name was Chi Ye, upon seeing the different kinds of clothes on the flowers, immediately frowned, "A group of lowly maidservants have turned against the heavens! Who allowed you to wear clothes?! "

 Chapter 2124

    2124


    Jie Long trembled with fear, and replied in a low voice: "Yes ¡­ ¡­ is the Sect Leader of the Sword God ¡­ "


    "Sword god?"


    Chi Ye and Qing Wu looked at each other, revealing a trace of surprise.


    "What happened? Who are you? "


    Ye Fan and Yao Yu were the first to notice the appearance of the two girls, and they quickly descended from the mountain.


    Not only that, everyone else in the valley had also rushed to the scene. When the flower fairies saw the twodies, they all looked nervous and uneasy.


    When Chi Ye and Qing Wu saw the medicine first, they immediately knew that this young man in front of them was the Sword God.


    "Cluck, cluck ¡­" "He should be the current number one person in the Blessed Paradise, the one who shook the Immortal Pce with his might, the God of Swords, right?


    My little girl, Chi Ye, this is my sister, Qing Wu. The two of us are the owners of the Great Void Heavenly Green Night Tower.


    After knowing that the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley changed masters and that the Sword God hase, I came to pay my respects to the Sword God. "


    Medicine Master thought of something and quietly transmitted to Ye Fan, "Sire Sword God, I have remembered the medicine. These two girls are the Flower Sage''s lovers.


    A few hundred years ago, it was just a cultivation furnace nurtured by a cultivator, but their talents were not bad. After killing that cultivator, they became masters.


    However, since she came from an unorthodox background, her personality was hard to change. Thus, she loved to train in the art of dual cultivation between men and women.


    The Green Night Pavilion had a group of male and female ves that they trained as well, providing entertainment for perverts in the Sheng Domain. They could be considered a small frypared to the Flower Saint.


    "Perhaps he knows that Hua Sheng is dead and wants to curry favor with you, or perhaps he wants to take advantage of theck of an owner to get some benefits back."


    Yao Wei''s expression calmed down, but his tone of voice sounded extremely disdainful.


    Although most of the sage realm old monsters were intelligent and didn''t have much justice, they still looked down on some unorthodox and unorthodox things.


    "Sir God of Swords is truly handsome and elegant. He is indeed worthy of being an Emperor level expert with unparalleled Sword Intent. The two of us must be very interested in watching him ¡­"


    Qing Wu''s charming eyes seemed to be able to discharge electricity. As she spoke, the little bit of fabric on her shoulder seemed to be falling off, and her clothes seemed as if they would fall off at any moment ¡­


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. Fortunately, he was used to seeing beauties. Although these two girls could be considered tempting, it was not enough to make him restless.


    Ye Fan didn''t look down on their thoughts, after all, listening to the first words of medicine, they themselves also survived with great difficulty under the demon ws of the cultivators.


    Only by selling himself out step by step could he achieve what he had today. Other than being a little demoness, he was actually quite ''inspiring''.


    "If it''s just a visit, I''ve already met him. I can leave now.


    From today onwards, this is the Hundred Flowers Hall of the Immortal Sword Sect.


    If you continue to be disrespectful to my people, This Sword God will not forgive you! " Ye Fan said coldly.


    After hearing his words, the flower immortals, including Jie Wei and Zhu Chi, all looked at Ye Fan with moist eyes.


    The Sect Leader was even willing to protect minor figures like them in front of two sage realm experts. This was the first time in their lives that they had felt the warmth of being protected ¡­


    On the other hand, Chi Ye and Qing Wu were slightly surprised. They obviously never thought that Ye Fan would take these little flower ves seriously and be so rude to them.


    However, he had never seen the two girls before. Thus, he immediately revealed the expression of someone who had been wronged.


    "Aiyah... Sir God of Swords, why are you so anxious to chase us away? We would like to talk more with you ¡­ "


    Gleams of light circted in her eyes, as she approached Ye Fan with three steps, like a weak willow tree trying to support the wind, wanting to stick to Ye Fan''s body.


    "Yeah, I just arrived. I didn''t know that''s how the Sword God arranged it. I thought it was a group of flower ves acting on their own ¡­"


    Qing Wu also leaned over. As she walked, she even reached out a hand to stroke her hair, her eyes bewitching like silk.


    Ye Fan frowned, immediately breaking up the thirdyer, disintegrating the sword intent!


    An emperor level sword intent suddenly erupted. A golden halo flowed, as if an iparably sharp divine weapon had been unsheathed!


    All of a sudden, Yao Dan and the rest who were beside her hurriedly retreated more than ten meters away. The group of flower immortals were so frightened that they trembled in fear, their faces as white as paper!


    Ye Fan''s eyes flickered with golden mes, and he said in a deep voice, "This Sword God will say it onest time... "You can leave now ¡­"


    Finally, Chi Ye and Qing Wu didn''t dare to seduce any more men. They were so scared that they slowly retreated, their smiles stiff.


    "Please calm your anger, Sir God of Swords ¡­ Let''s go. "We''ll leave now..."


    The two girls were at the Sacred Heart Realm. If not for some unorthodox methods and relying on Hua Sheng, it would be difficult for them to establish a foothold in the Blessed Paradise.


    Now that Hua Sheng was dead, they wanted to hug him again, but in the end ¡­ Yet, he did not expect to run into such a mess!


    The two girls were dumbfounded. Although they weren''t considered devastatingly beautiful, their appearances were extraordinary. In addition to their sage realm cultivation, how could ordinary womenpare to them?


    Even if this God of Swords didn''t like women, he shouldn''t have treated them so viciously, right?


    Seeing that they might really be killed if they stayed, Chi Ye and Qing Wu quickly flew away.


    "Elder sister, what does this Sword God mean? Is he really not a beauty that''s close to a woman?" On the way back, Qingwu asked with a frown.


    "Unless he is not a man, which man in the world is not lustful? It just has to be done. "


    "Looks like we sisters won''t be able to enter his eyes." Qing Wu let out a snort, and was rather mocking.


    "This guy has an emperor level sword intent. He doesn''t look that old, so he probably doesn''tck women."


    After all, we sisters are not the pure and pure holy maiden, so it''s normal for others to despise us.


    However, the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley is the City Lord''s medicine field. Since the Flower Saint is dead, the Sevens Envoy''s position is now empty.


    All these years, we sisters have been trying to please the pretty boy, the Flower Saint, just to learn all sorts of spiritual flower nting techniques.


    Now, we finally have a chance. If we can''t obtain Emissary Mu''s position, with the City Lord''s backing, who in the Blessed Paradise would dare to provoke us?


    If the Sword God takes over the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley, and if he really stands firmly, us sisters ¡­ Didn''t he let Hua Sheng sleep for a hundred years for nothing? "


    "Elder sister ¡­ Then should we wait, or think of another way? " Qing Wu unwillingly asked.


    Chi Ye shook his head, "Let''s do some investigation first, then we can discuss further..."


    Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.


    Ye Fan didn''t expect this pair of sisters to have so many more thoughts.


    After he chased the two women away, he let the daffodils, such as the orange stalks, continue to busy themselves with their work.


    Then, Ye Fan walked in front of Xiao Xin''er, Nian Ru Jiao and the other girls at the back with a smile.


    Just now, the four girls were standing behind the flower immortals, watching how Ye Fan dealt with them, and didn''t say anything.


    "Heh heh ¡­" Such a shameless woman still wants to tempt me. Am I that kind of person?


    You all have seen it just now, not only did you all defend me like jade, I also did the same! " Ye Fan said with a straight face.


    Nian Ru''s charming eyes were filled with joy. With a smile that was like a flower, she said, "Darling is indeed a righteous man. I believe that those two demoness will note again."


    "Hmph, why do I feel like you are acting it out for us? You''re not going to turn around and sneakily find them, are you? " Ling Yuwei''s eyes were filled with suspicion.


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "What nonsense are you talking about!" Come,e,dies, let me take you all to the top of the Great Void Sect to have a look. The environment there is good, I will arrange a room for you all ¡­ "


    "Who''s your wife? Shameless!" Xiao Xin''er''s face flushed red.


    "Aren''t I in the same room as Darling?" Nian Ru asked with a pure and innocent face.


    "What are you talking about, A-Jiao?" You have a bit of backbone, don''t you?! "


    "Haha!" What A-Jiao said made sense. She didn''t need to arrange a room. "Haha ¡­"


    Yao Wei was the first to look at Ye Fan from behind,ughing as he carried the few girls up the mountain. He didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    Could it be that the domineering attitude from before wasn''t to intimidate the two Saints of the Green Night Tower, but to act out for them to see?


    He had lived for a long time and thought that he was meticulous, but he realized that he could not understand what this Sword God was thinking at all.


    One moment he was like a thunderbolt, and the next moment he looked amiable!


    Even the pharmacists at the start suspected that they might need to concoct an extremely insufferable Heart Nourishing Pill and consume it to prevent their heart from suffering too much pain one day.

 Chapter 2128

    2128


    Being provoked by Xiao Xin''er''s words, Ling Yuwei and Ning Zimo were unconvinced. Wasn''t this just a small matter? What''s there to pretend about?


    As a result, the threedies directly broke into Ye Fan''s pce. The man who was having a good battle with Nian Ru naturally became more excited when he realized that the three girls hade.


    At this moment, Xiang Ru''s head was dizzy. She couldn''t care about anything else, she could just let others see.


    There was no need to talk about how wonderful it would be...


    Early in the morning, at the peak of the Great Void Sect, the clouds of smoke were billowing.


    Because of the hot spring, the top of the mountain was still as warm as spring even though it was extremely warm.


    A glimmer of light passed through the curtain andnded on the huge nket bed, adding a touch of the mysterious allure of light and shadow to the few lines of the statue-like body.


    Aftering to the prehistord, the girls had been trying their best to survive and train, never taking a proper rest.


    That night, he could finally rx. Moreover, it was after the great battle, so naturally, he slept soundly.


    Ning Xuemo hugged Xiao Xin''er, and the two girls were entangled with each other.


    On the other side, Nian Ru was lying on Ye Fan''s arm, curled up like a kitten.


    On the other hand, Ling Yuwei was still lying on Ye Fan''s body, drooling on the man''s chest in an udylike manner.


    Ye Fan had actually already woken up, but the room was still quietly listening to the well-proportioned breathing of the women and smelling the sweet smell in the air. He really didn''t want to ruin this moment''s beauty.


    "Mmm..."


    Ling Yuwei''s eyshes trembled. She was half asleep and wanted to move, but found something strange below ¡­


    "Hmm?"


    The woman softly moaned and somewhat suspiciously opened her eyes. Her drowsy eyes fluttered as she looked up and saw the man''s mischievous smile. He had finally woken up!


    Ling Yu Wei was embarrassed and angry at the same time. She bit her lip and red at the man, "Are you crazy? In there all night? "


    "You fell asleep in the middle ofst night. I was afraid of irritating you, so I stayed inside ¡­" Ye Fanughed evilly.


    "Then I have to thank you for being considerate? "It''s not because you want to practice the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. I''ve already said enough, but you have no end. It''s not like you won''t have the time to practice it in the future ¡­" Ling Yu Weiined.


    Ye Fan put his head on the woman''s forehead and kissed, "Good Weiwei, isn''t this the same asst night when I felt like I could make a breakthrough?"


    Thanks to you, my Fire Dragon bloodline broke through to the fifth w Gold Dragon.


    "As expected, a woman of the Divine Dragon n with a Profound Saint Body is extremely beneficial to the cultivation of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations."


    "Really?!" Hearing this, Ling Yuwei couldn''t help but exim in pleasant surprise. Her smallints also vanished like smoke in thin air, and she was happy for the man.


    Ye Fan nodded. To be honest, even he himself felt that it was kind of magical. He didn''t expect the n on Earth to be telling the truth.


    Previously, he didn''t understand why the Mysterious Spirit Body, which was also the Mysterious Holy Body in this world, would be beneficial to the cultivation of the Divine Dragon n''s bloodline.


    Last night, he had tried circting the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations while the two of them were having a good time, cultivating their bloodlines.


    However, during the process of operating, he didn''t feel anything different from usual.


    It was only when he increased the speed of his cirction and tried to forcefully absorb the spiritual qi that he reached a higher level in his bloodline that the miraculous situation urred!


    The Divine Dragon Bloodline was actually the same as the Phoenix Bloodline; it was also a type of Supreme Yang strength.


    Once he was in a hurry, it was easy for his yang energy to be overflowing and his cultivation to go berserk.


    However, the Mystical Sacred Body had a special ability. Under any circumstances, it could make Yin and Yang stand guard!


    Mysterious is ck, in is white. This form of address passed down since ancient times was actually meaningful!


    The word ''mystical'' already represented the ck and white primal chaos, yin and yang energy.


    The reason why the Mysterious Sacred Body was so talented was because of its physique. It would prevent them from going berserk, and no matter what they cultivated, they would always be able to achieve sess!


    When Ye Fan attacked the five-wed Golden Dragon Bloodline, he just felt a kind of extreme danger.


    Following that, he discovered that there was actually a surge of energy within Ling Yuwei''s Profound Holy Body that was helping him to calm the excess Yang energy in his body!


    It was like a field of dew, cooling down the forest that was about to catch fire. Everything was alive again!


    Ye Fan seized this opportunity and made a dashst night and actually made a breakthrough!


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t feel that any woman with a Mystical Sacred Body would be able to give him such help.


    Ling Yuwei herself also had the Divine Dragon Bloodline. Although she hadn''t awakened, she still had the same root.


    Therefore, the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations was a Divine Dragon n cultivation method after all. If he had a rtionship with a woman outside of the Divine Dragon n, perhaps there wouldn''t be any response from his bloodline.


    With Ling Yuwei''s help, Ye Fan felt that he would have hope for breaking into the higher realms of the Azure Dragon and Divine Dragon in the future.


    However, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to break through just by madly cultivating with Ling Yuwei.


    Somehow, he felt that if he wanted to enter a higher realm, he would have to start from the Dragon Soul.


    This was because after he had entered the fifth w Golden Dragon Realmst night, he had attempted to further cultivate and discovered that he had started to stagnate.


    As for the fifth w of the Golden Dragon Realm, ording to the records of the Nine Transformations of the Divine Dragon, it had indeed begun to focus onmunicating and fusing with the Dragon Soul.


    But even now, Ye Fan still didn''t know how tomunicate and integrate with the dragon soul. After all, he had just stepped into the Golden Dragon Realm.


    All in all, the higher the realm, the more sacred realm had to pursue the Holy Spirit Realm. The Divine Dragon Bloodline also focused on the Primordial Spirit and Dragon Soul.


    After listening to the man''s story, Ling Yuwei muttered in a somewhat depressed tone, "So that means ¡­ Aren''t I like the ''fire extinguisher'' you use to cultivate, and I''m just trying to help you safely reach a higher realm?


    I mean... "Why do I not feel anything and have not improved at all..."


    Ye Fan smiled awkwardly, "Maybe you haven''t awakened your bloodline yet, although I don''t know if there is a conflict between the awakened bloodline and the Xuanlin Sacred Body."


    "Yes, is the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations of this world the same as the ones on Earth?" Ling Yuwei asked.


    Ye Fan said, "Most of them are the same, but this world is moreplete. The way to use many of the divine dragon''s bloodlines andbat techniques have been lost on Earth.


    I estimate that it''s because there are very few people on earth who can awaken a fire dragon.


    Most of the powerful techniques in the Divine Dragon Bloodline can only be used after the Fire Dragon. After a while, it will be lost. "


    "What technique is this!? Let me see! " Xiao Xin''er, who was at the side, asked curiously.


    Actually, the other three women had woken up as well, and were listening by the side.


    Ye Fan curled his lips, he originally wanted to have a morning practice, but it seemed like there was no hope.


    "Alright, I''ll go out and try out some of the techniques of the Five-wed Golden Dragon Realm. At the same time, I''ll teach Weiwei theplete Divine Dragon Nine Transformations of this world. Whether I can awaken them or not, I''ll train them first ¡­"


    Ye Fan also wanted to test the exact level of the five-wed dragon, so he sat up on the bed.


    "Ya!" Ling Yuwei, who was lying on the man''s body, frowned slightly as she punched the man, "You''re still going in?!"


    "Heh heh ¡­" "Sorry, I saw that you didn''t go down, so I thought you liked it." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Ling Yuwei hurriedly stood up, causing the other three women beside her tough incessantly.


    "Why are youughing? "Why aren''t you washing? What''s the smell on your bodies like?" Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes at the three sisters as she ran off to the hot spring.

 Chapter 2125

    2125


    In a small town where cultivators gathered at the Blessed Paradise, due to therge number of cultivators selling cultivation resources and setting up shops, there were also many cultivators gathering to drink. Thus, it was bustling and very lively.


    In one of the most famous restaurants in the area, the leaders of the four ns had arranged to drink a cup of wine and exchange their experiences after the preaching meeting had ended.


    Although the four great ns were originally in apetitive rtionship, ever since the chosen ones established the Grand Battle Dynasty, the ns had be much more harmonious.


    "Little Luo!" What are you thinking!? Sir God of Swords epted you as his disciple, and yet you reject him!?


    Do you know what a rare opportunity it is!? " Long''e had been confused along the way, and now she couldn''t help but continue to teach him a lesson.


    Ren Zhuo, who was at the side, said enviously: "That''s right, monarch level sword intent is a rare urrence that only appears once every ten thousand years.


    Before long, the Divine Sword Sect would be the sect that countless sword cultivators left to admire the name of.


    If you do not take this opportunity to be a disciple of the Sword God, it will be a huge loss! "


    "Hmph, a little girl is a little girl. Don''t you know what''s good for you?" Xun Er mocked, but it was difficult to hide his jealousy.


    Not only was the Divine Dragon Family unable to understand what was going on, but the geniuses of the other great ns at the other tables were also puzzled.


    "Hey, Sister Luo, who do you think is the person you want to take on as your disciple? Could he be stronger than Lord God of Swords? " Huang Ying''er asked a question that everyone was curious about.


    Hua Xiaoluo''s face reddened. She gripped the hem of her skirt tightly and shook her head as she whispered, "I promised to not say who that person was ¡­


    Actually, I don''t know how strong he is either, but... But that one was kind to me, and I had to keep my promise. "


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. Wasn''t this girl too easy to fool?


    No one knew whether it was better to say that Hua Xiaoluo was innocent or to call her stupid.


    "Little Fallen Sword''s sword intent is extraordinary. Someone who can make her want to take a disciple should have a decent sword cultivation base.


    "Furthermore, the Sword God has given Xiao Luoshen the chance to enter the Immortal Sword Sect in the future. It really makes us envious!" A White Tiger said with emotion.


    Everyone nodded their heads and looked at Hua Xiaoluo with iparable envy.


    On the other hand, Hua Xiaoluo looked worried. He asked Elder En, "Aunt Chang''e, what happened to Prince Consort Ye? Did something really happen to him?"


    "You''re still thinking about that brat?!" "If he doesn''t follow us for so long, the odds are against him." Ji Changa sighed.


    "Prince Consort Ye? Ye Fan? What happened to him? " Huang Ying''er and the others asked with concern. After all, Ye Fan was also a ssmate of the Xuanyuan Academy.


    "I don''t know if he got lost, or if he met with misfortune ¡­" We can only wait and see. Hopefully, he has returned. "


    Hua Xiaoluo looked at the distant sky, her eyes filled with worry ¡­


    Thousands of miles away, the Great Void Peak.


    A long gpole was erected, and a g with golden lines on the ck ground, "Hell''s Sword Wielder", was raised to the top, fluttering in the wind.


    "I never thought that a g like this, which was almost forgotten in my storage bag, would one day be of use." Nian Ru looked at the g and said with a smile.


    "That''s right, when Sky Law was gone, there were so many treasures and pills gone, but these clothes, gs and the like were all useless, and they were left behind instead." Ling Yuweimented.


    Ye Fan chuckled and said, "What do you mean ''don''t matter''? Don''t tell me you''re naked?" "As for this g, it will be our spark, which will be inserted throughout the whole prehistoric era!"


    "Husband, then shall we go to Goldlight Heavens to receive the Zither Heart Pavilion from the Zither Saint?" Nian Ru asked.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "No rush, for the time being no one dares to rob my territory, not to mention that even if someone really wants to rob us, it''s already toote for us to do so."


    I couldn''t stay too long in the Paradise this time, because they didn''t know I was still alive.


    If I went back toote and Qingxue thought I was dead, she might not be able to handle it now.


    So I have to get back as soon as possible, or something big will happen. "


    When the four women heard this, they also expressed their understanding.


    In fact, their rtionship with Su Qingxue was even deeper than Ye Fan''s.


    After all, the girls had fought against the alien civilization for decades together.


    Su Qingxue had sacrificed herself to protect everyone.


    The feelings between the women had long since surpassed life and death.


    Thus, they were also worried about Su Qingxue''s condition, and would definitely not be jealous.


    "Then... Darling, are you leaving now? We''re going with you? " Although Nian Bing knew that Ye Fan was leaving, he was very reluctant.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "For the time being, it''s not convenient for you toe with me. I actually need your help to establish the Immortal Sword Sect.


    My main thoughts were to treat Gentle Snow and find Xiao Yu. As the Sect Leader of the Immortal Sword Sect, I could only intimidate outsiders.


    As for the sect''s construction, recruitment, daily management, and development, you will need to rely on your abilities.


    "In any case, A-Jiao and Ning''er both have management experience. Weiwei, you also know strange techniques and can set up all sorts of great formations. I believe that for you two, establishing a sect shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Humph!" What about me!? You don''t need to do anything?! " Xiao Xin''er was so angry that her eyes were popping out as she put her hands on her hips.


    Ye Fanughed out loud, "Xin''er, what are you so anxious for? Of course you are in charge of the core members of our sect, the training and fighting skills of our disciples! After all, your strength is still the strongest, isn''t it? "


    When Xiao Xin''er heard this, she seemed to reluctantly ept the situation, "Alright, then I will be responsible for the disciple''s cultivation. I just realized that there are some flowers ¡­ Flower Fairy, actually, her talent is quite good. "


    The four girls had gone through countless wars and decades of settling down. In fact, even Ye Fan didn''t need to exin to them, they already had a deep grudge in their hearts and had drawn a blueprint for the Immortal Sword Sect.


    Ye Fan saw that they immediately began to discuss the development of some sects, and hurriedly stopped them, "Wait a moment, how do you want to deal with these sects in the future, just wait for me to leave, then we can discuss and decide."


    Now, time is short, I want to do another important thing with you ¡­ "


    When the four women heard this, the faces of the other three flushed with embarrassment, with the exception of Ning Xuemo.


    "Hmph, I knew that you didn''t have good intentions in pulling us to the top ¡­" Ling Yuwei bit her lip as she spoke.


    Xiao Xin''er turned around. "I ¡­ I won''t do it with you! I''ll go and choose a room that I like first! "


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand and grabbed the woman''s wrist, pulling Xiao Xin''er into his embrace and hugging her waist.


    Xiao Xin''er cried out in surprise. Her face was flushed and her eyshes trembled as she closed her phoenix eyes.


    "Xin Er, even though you''re pretty amazing, I''m still a sword god, guiding you on your cultivation isn''t that too much, right?" Ye Fanughed evilly.


    "Huh?" Xiao Xin''er opened her eyes, "Xiu... "Cultivate?"


    Ye Fan nodded, holding back hisughter, "Right, I would like to see what level of training you guys have reached. Before leaving, I will help you to sort it out a bit."


    Try to improve as fast as possible. I''ll only feel more at ease if you be stronger yourselves.


    What did you think I was going to do? Why is your face so red? "


    Xiao Xin''er gritted her teeth as her eyes turned from bashful to angry, "Stupid Ye Fan... I''ll fight it out with you! "


    With a "teng" of phoenix mes, it directly wrapped around Ye Fan!


    "Hey!" Hey! To burn one''s own husband!? "


    When the other three girls saw that Ye Fan had been burnt, they did not stop him. After all, a man''s words were too "cheap".


    Ye Fan did not dare to use his sword intent to stop her. Afraid of hurting her, he simply hugged Xiao Xin''er and jumped into the hot spring pool on the mountain not far away.


    "Plop!" Water sshed in all directions!


    Xiao Xin''er was carried into the water. With a delicate cry, her phoenix mes also disappeared.


    "Aiya! What are you doing!? I''m getting wet! "


    Xiao Xin''er became like a phoenix that had fallen into the soup as sheined in a vexed manner.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Ye Fan directly pressed down on the back of her head and heavily kissed it!


    "Wu!" Xiao Xin''er said.


    In the warm spring water, the two of them stuck close to each other. Their bodies were actually very cold, and the touch felt especially exciting.

 Chapter 2126

    2126


    When the three girls on the shore saw this scene, they couldn''t help but mischievously watch. After all, it was rare to see Xiao Xin''er being "subdued" like this.


    Although Ye Fan also wanted to be intimate with thedies, he knew that time was of the essence, so he decided to take care of the important matters first.


    After kissing Xiao Xin''er, Ye Fan carried the woman onto the shore and said, "Okay, don''tugh. If it wasn''t for the fact that we are talking about training, don''t even think about running away.


    Come, Ning, son, let me see for you first.


    Although he did not see Ning Zimo make a move, Ye Fan still felt something based on his experience. Even if it was not sword intent, it should be another kind of mental state.


    Ning Xuemo gave a coquettish smile, "Hubby you actually discovered it."


    She didn''t say much. Ning Xuemo waved her hand and saw tens of white-gold threads flying around her at high speeds like countless fireflies!


    Ye Fan took a closer look, it was actually dozens of throwing knives?!


    These throwing knives did not have a hilt, and they had only left a thin, double-edged Lancet. They would reduce the weight to the minimum, but their lethality would be greatly increased!


    "Hubby, how is it? This is my ''Flowing Light Saber Intent''." Ning Xuemo expectantly asked.


    "It''s actually Flying Knife Aura?" "I''ve really never seen this before ¡­" Ye Fan praised from the bottom of his heart, "Ning''er, this throwing knife was forged by you?"


    Ning Zimo shook her head, "I asked Yunyao to make it. It''s made of a super alloy, because it''s not light enough and its toughness isn''t high enough. It won''t be able to reach my desired level.


    When I went to Mount Shu to learn the Imperial Sword Technique like you, I used it on my throwing knives.


    However, I''m not as powerful as you. At most, I can control ny-nine, ny-one throwing knives.


    The higher you go to cultivate, the more you realize how powerful you are, husband. You can even control over ten thousand flying swords.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "No, your throwing dagger doesn''t need topare with my Imperial Sword Technique.


    Although you have few numbers, your uracy is higher and you are more nimble. With a small resistance and fast speed, this is the advantage of your throwing knife.


    Come, attack me, and use your full strength! "


    She wasn''t the slightest bit worried that she would harm the man. After all, the gap between the two of them was too great.


    After the Lady Sky King had fully activated her cultivation base, all the flying daggers seemed to be ignited with white-gold mes, rapidly spiraling in the air, looking extremely gorgeous!


    At the same time, the flying daggers shed with each other at a high speed, creating an ionized current. One after another, violent electric snakes surrounded Ning Xuemo like she was enveloped in lightning!


    "Flowing Light Saber Intent, Void Splitting Thunder sh!"


    Ning Zimo''s de intent moved. The eighty-one throwing knives brought with them a golden-white electric light as they suddenly elerated! It instantly charged in front of Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan did not dare to be negligent at all and had already broken down from the beginning. He also used his sword intent to its limit, increasing the power of the Unparalleled Sword Intent to at least the Heavenly Emperor Stage.


    Feeling a tyrannical force, Ye Fan started to revolve his sword intent, using the technique of counterattack to quickly dissolve these de intents.


    But who would have thought that the electric current brought by the de intent would actually make Ye Fan''s body feel slightly numb?


    This was only because of Ye Fan''s strong physique. If it was any other cultivator with a weak body, they would probably suffer a great loss!


    After the flying knives circled around Ye Fan''s body for dozens of times, Ye Fanunched a counterattack towards them in the air!


    Ning Xuemo waved her hand and the flying dagger returned to her side. The woman knew that the man had purposely thrown the dagger into the air. If he were to fight the enemy, he would have immediately counterattacked.


    "As expected, my strongest move, in front of you, husband, is like a child ying house." Ning Xuemo curled her lips.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Ning''er, your throwing knives never hit me before, so you don''t have to be too concerned."


    Ning Zimo stared nkly, thinking back to the time at Purple Leaf Teahouse, when she couldn''t hit Ye Fan with her throwing knife no matter how hard she tried.


    There were several times when he was so angry that he wanted to smash the table, and even asked Ye Fan how many years it would take to hit him ¡­ In the blink of an eye, it had been decades. He couldn''t help butugh.


    "However, don''t be discouraged. Your de intent has a huge chance of rising.


    Although I am not very familiar with de intent, but I believe that with this kind of performance, it would at least be considered a ''heaven level'' flying de intent.


    From now on, you will focus on cultivating Saber Intent. As far as possible, you will be able to better exin the strength of Saber Intent... "


    Ye Fan immediately began to exin to the woman in a serious manner. There was no absolute connection between the practice of internal energy and the de intent.


    He had to be one with the throwing knives as much as possible, not just controlling them. Therefore, he had to follow his body''s cultivation...


    Regarding his lover, Ye Fan naturally did not hold back in imparting his experience.


    In fact, Ning Zimo and the other girls had been practicing Professor Ye Fan''s simplified version of the Insane Dance, so their physiques had long since surpassed most of the Heaven Seizing Supreme Cultivators.


    "I have never had the time to teach you theplete version of my mad dances before.


    "Right now, your bodies are already strong enough. You should be able to do theplete version a few times a day. This time, I''ll teach all of you ¡­"


    Xiao Xin''er had been looking forward to theplete version of Ye Fan for a long time. Seeing that it was about to be taught by a man, she couldn''t help but ask, "If you teach us all these secret cultivation experiences and techniques, aren''t you afraid of us surpassing you?"


    Ye Fanughed loudly, "The direct descendants of the Dragon n know about the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, but how many of them can awaken five w golden dragons?


    The phoenix n knew that the phoenix dancested for nine days, but how many people had broken through to the Red Lotus zing Blood?


    Even if I write down all my absolute arts today, I will not worry about anything else in the prehistoric era!


    Furthermore, you are my women. If you can rebel one day, you will be sitting on my body on the bed, and I would be happy to do that!


    Let me feel the feeling of being protected, and eat soft food every day. I won''t even have the time to be happy! "


    "Tch!" "You wish!" Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes at the man.


    Ning Xuemo also teased, "That''s right, sitting on your body ¡­ Isn''t that when we move, you don''t move? Aren''t we serving you? You are not the one serving us ¡­ "


    "What!?" Elder Sister Zi Mo! Not about this! " Xiao Xin''er''s face flushed red.


    "Oh ¡­" Ning Xuemo covered her mouth, realizing that her focus was on the wrong person.


    Nian Ruyu and Ling Yuwei couldn''t take it anymore. Why did this topic suddenly be so charming again? None of them had any experience.


    However, although Ye Fan''s words were a bit funny, the women all understood that logic.


    A true expert wouldn''t care about imparting cultivation methods or experiences to others, because if they were afraid of others surpassing them, then they wouldn''t be considered as a true expert.


    After joking for a while, Ye Fan gave Xiao Xin''er, Ling Yuwei, and Xiang Ru a private tutorial.


    Most of the time, he would give suggestions and directions, but it would still be up to the women to figure out what exactly was going on.


    The women were already Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivators, but they were also extraordinary outside. They must all have their own thoughts.


    After the one-on-one instruction ended, Ye Fan began to seriously teach the women the full version of the Insane Dancing.


    In fact, he even thought of passing on the disintegration to them.


    However, considering that he still hadn''tpletely grasped the essence of disintegration, this method might cause some danger, and even attract the attention of some people who hate Chi You, Ye Fan felt that he should think about itter.


    After the women finished learning the crazy dance, they were all exhausted to the point of gasping for breath and sweating profusely. They were about to lie down straight on the ground!


    It was hard for them to imagine, Ye Fan could actually do this hundreds of times in a row, and in the Gravity Training Room at that!


    No wonder a man could fight with a Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm just by relying on his body! They were not human at all!


    Ye Fan saw that his lovers needed to rest for a while, so he remembered that he still had something important to do, so he went down the mountain to find the medicine first.


    He was setting up the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley''s alchemyb as the first ce. It was obvious that he was nning to set up his own small base here. After all, it was easy to find materials here.


    Yao Yuan had gotten his hands on a huge pill furnace from who knows where and was wiping it with a silk cloth.


    It was just like someone who loved a car, who was washing the car and doing maintenance himself. He even had a face full of happiness and satisfaction.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Fan more or less understood why this guy was able to be a pill saint. Indeed, he deeply loved the dao of alchemy.


    "Sir God of Swords, is there something you need me for? Are they going to the Golden Light Heavens? " Seeing Ye Fane over first, Yao Yuan couldn''t help but to ask.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "No need to rush. Today, I will be resting here for the night. I want to ask you, do you know about the Heaven Yin Meridians?"

 Chapter 2129

    2129


    No one dared toe to the summit to disturb them. After soaking in the hot spring so early in the morning, the fourdies felt extremelyfortable.


    Ye Fan also released the Soup Dumplings that he didn''t have the time to look after previously. This little guy almost finished all of the meat in his storage ring.


    Ye Fan also took a look at Ye Weiyang''s situation. From her initial irritable mood to now, she had a pitiful appearance. She didn''t beg, and only looked at Ye Fan with her delicate and touching eyes.


    Ye Fan didn''t believe her. Since he was going to pretend to be pitiful, then he might as well pretend. For the time being, he didn''t have the time to deal with Ye Weiyang.


    Although Rice Ball had only been locked up for a day or so, it was still very dissatisfied. "Ao, ao, ao" it cried out, and started scratching at Ye Fan as soon as it came out.


    Although the Soup Dumplings was small, its strength was not small. These bear ws were truly unbearable for ordinary people.


    Ye Fan''s skin was rough and thick, so he could only allow it to scratch him before throwing him into the hot spring.


    When the women found out that Soup Dumplings could swim, they carried him over to y.


    Ye Fan took the opportunity to fly down the mountain and find Mo Lan.


    Mo Lan brought along a few flowers. She had been taking care of some spiritual flowers and harvesting some nectar since early in the morning.


    Ye Fan went straight to the point, directly asking them what was good about this Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Lan brought him to a cer, which was filled with arge amount of nectar.


    These were all nectar produced from the spirit flower, so there was no need to mention the taste. Even cultivators who ate it would have a nourishing effect.


    As a Saint realm expert, the Flower Sage didn''t eat this kind of ''low-grade food'' at all. Therefore, the flower immortals would umte here and consume it themselves from time to time.


    Ye Fan immediately brought several buckets of spirit flower nectar and returned to the peak. He found arge porcin bowl and poured the nectar inside.


    Sesame Rice Ball''s eyes immediately lit up. Hey beside the porcin bowl and continuously licked it. His short tail was wagging and he was not angry at Ye Fan at all.


    Ye Fan, who was standing at the side,ughed and thought to himself, "No matter how clever you are, you are still a bear, and I can''t hurt you."


    After feeding the Soup Dumplings, the women had also finished washing their bodies.


    Ye Fan was at the top of the peak near a spacious cliff. He handed theplete Divine Dragon Nine Transformations to Ling Yuwei.


    Following that, Ye Fan also looked forward to the future. He had to use the five wed Golden Dragon Realm in order to use the "Berserk Dragon Blood"!


    "Roar!"


    Ye Fan felt that in the depths of his mind, there was a dragon roar that was even more vigorous than before!


    A gold-red halo of light continuously circted around Ye Fan''s body, and Ye Fan''s hair also revealed a touch of blood-red gold!


    "So that''s the feeling..."


    Ye Fan clenched his fists. Indeed,pared to the Berserk Dragon Transformation of the Fire Dragon Realm, what''s more powerful is not only the physical body, but also the dragon soul.


    However, the berserk dragon blood still couldn''t bepared with the moreprehensive ''disintegration''.


    After all, disintegration was an enhanced version of this technique. It could only be said that the effect of disintegration was closer to that of disintegration, from the Berserk Dragon Transformation to the Berserk Dragon Blood.


    However, he had to admit thatpared to disintegration, the Berserk Dragon Transformation and Blood Dragon Transformation were much safer and easier to master.


    As long as one reached this bloodline realm, it wasn''t difficult to use.


    Unfortunately, these two techniques could not be used inbination. After all, the two techniques used were simr.


    For example, an army that had a limited number of people. Since they could bring along elites from the special forces, they couldn''t bring along a group of ordinary soldiers. After all, there was only one ne to travel on.


    However, Ye Fan felt that this Raging Dragon''s blood could be used in some special situations, such as when dealing with weak enemies, and could be used to conceal its disintegration.


    At the peak, Ye Fan was trying out the berserk dragon''s blood. The dragon''s power spread out, and the others in the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley also felt it.


    The group of Flower Immortals were all rather nervous. They didn''t even know what sort of aura this was.


    The pill master in the pill concocting room opened his eyes, revealing a puzzled expression.


    "Five wed dragon? Hiss ¡­ Was this brat hiding his strength in the immortal pce? Furthermore, he had just broken through ¡­


    Looks like he has quite a high position in the Divine Dragon Family ¡­ " The medicine was first thought.


    "This dragon''s might... "So powerful!" On the cliff, Xiao Xin''er felt it the most.


    She felt that even if the red lotus burned with blood, its phoenix might still wouldn''t be able topare to the dragon''s might at this moment.


    Ye Fan turned around and smiled, "It is said that under the five-wed Golden Dragon Bloodline state, Long Wei will not be afraid of any other n''s coercion.


    This is where the gap between the other bloodlines and the Divine Dragon Bloodline has truly opened up. After all, the first few realms of the Divine Dragon Bloodline are too weak. "


    "Humph!" Our Phoenix bloodline can also continue to grow stronger! It''s not like we''re at the top! " Xiao Xin''er said, unconvinced.


    Ye Fan also couldn''t be bothered to argue with the woman. He was in high spirits, and with a leap, he flew on the wind.


    "Dragon wings!"


    The wind speed around Ye Fan''s body increased, and the golden threads of light continued to flow, making his flight more nimble and swift, just like a golden silhouette!


    "Crimson Gold Dragon Spear!"


    Ye Fan intended to try out the techniques he had previously seen at Yao Xinghe''s and Feng Qinn''s ce. These were all recorded in the Divine Dragon''s Nine Transformations, so he could now use them.


    A long spear made of golden mes appeared. The long spear spiraled forward at a rapid speed and pierced through the air with a beam of light!


    "Haha!" "Xin Er, how is this move? Is this dragon meparable to your Red Lotus Blood Phoenix me?" Ye Fan said while rolling in the air andughing.


    Even without the Dragonscale Swordwings, he could still dance so nimbly. Ye Fan was like a child who had a new toy, and was in high spirits.


    Xiao Xin''er pouted and didn''t want to respond to him. This was because she discovered that the dragon me released by Ye Fan just now was extremely hot.


    As for the three women, their eyes shone with envy.


    Ye Fan really enjoyed this kind of gaze, nning to show off his skills in front of the women, and also practice at the same time.


    "Dragon Explosion!"


    He activated his bloodline, and the dragon soul roared. The sky suddenly turned cloudy, and thunder clouds began to appear!


    Although Ye Fan was still a little immaturepared to the previous move of Yao Xingzhi, the effect was still there!


    "Tsssssss!" The electric currents shed and jumped in the thunderclouds. Dozens of balls of lightning were pointed towards the distant sky by Ye Fan.


    As the thunder cloud dissipated, Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel happy. This was the first time that he had mastered a move that could summon thunder.


    Although it could notpare to his sword intent, it was still a new thing. It was very fun!


    "So a Divine Dragon Bloodline can call the wind and summon the rain, summoning lightning and lightning?!" Ling Yuwei was also looking forward to it, and was vexed over why she couldn''t awaken her bloodline.


    On the mountaintop, the women were allpletely engrossed in the sight. Only Soup Yuan raised his head, licked the nectar on his face, and let out a disdainful "Wu Wu Wu" sound before continuing to crazily eat.


    Ye Fan decided to practice the techniques of anyone who could use the fifth w of the Golden Dragon Realm to familiarize himself with the technique.


    "I''ll give you two another move. The Primordial Dragon''s Raging Moon''s Descent!"


    When Ye Fan first saw this move, just from the name, he felt that it was very powerful, and now it just so happens that he can try.


    He followed the method and activated his bloodline, attempting the second step tomunicate with the Dragon Soul ¡­


    The golden-red mes on Ye Fan''s body shed crazily!


    "Roar!"


    In the depths of his mind, there was a growl that was deeper than any previous time, and it contained anger that could be heard, resounding in the depths of Ye Fan''s soul.


    Faintly, in his sea of consciousness, Ye Fan actually saw an iparably huge golden dragon''s eye that abruptly opened!


    Suddenly, Ye Fan felt a sharp pain in his brain, his vision went ck, and his brain went nk!


    "Hubby!"


    "Ye Fan!"


    The four girls were extremely frightened. Just a moment ago, they had felt the appearance of a terrifying dragon''s might. But in the next second, Ye Fan directly fell from the sky!?

 Chapter 2127

    2127


    Medicinal Herbs first looked confused, "Heaven Yin Meridian Severing? Hiss ¡­ This is an extremely rare innate blocked meridian, why did Sir God of Swords suddenly mention this? "


    "You don''t need to ask. Just tell me, how is the Yin meridian used to treat this?"


    When Ye Fan was in the immortal pce, he had thought of asking directly, butter on he felt that there were too many people to talk about.


    If someone had suddenly brought up this issue and investigated, they would probably find out about Su Qingxue and him.


    After all, Su Qingxue was probably the easiest person to find the patient with the Sky Yin Meridian in the Great Wastnds. There might even be only one person who could do so.


    Since he was known as the Pill Sage and was able to cure the Flower Sage''s poison quickly, his medical skills should be extraordinary. He shouldn''t be wrong to ask him first.


    Seeing that Ye Fan was so serious, Medicine Master put down the silk cloth in his hand, stroked his beard, and walked back and forth a few steps, saying, "This Heaven Yin meridian has some records at Medicine Master''s school, and they usually don''t appear.


    Those with the Sky Yin Meridian were all under the influence of the gelid qi during the nurturing period.


    Generally speaking, for such a weak infant to be affected by this type of Supreme Yin Qi, it would normally be unable to survive.


    Therefore, for the mother to survive and still be able to produce the Yin Meridian was truly rare, even calling it a miracle was not an exaggeration.


    However, the Yin energy in the body is like withered flowers and nts, it''s hard to live for too long. Basically, no one will spend time and effort to cure it ¡­ "


    Ye Fan frowned, "Are you saying, there''s nothing you can do?"


    Yao Wei nodded his head, "I naturally have no choice, after all, I have never even seen him before...


    However... There was a record of this in the ancient records of Yao Lao''s sect.


    In ancient times, there were great powers whose wives were injured by their enemies in a battle. They were struck by the power of the extreme yin, resulting in the birth of a child that became a blocked meridian of the heavenly yin.


    After that, that almighty expert spent a lot of effort in order to sessfully heal his child. Merely ¡­ "That''s all I''ve ever seen."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan was suddenly overjoyed, "Who is your sect?!" Where are the ancient texts!? "


    "Sire God of Swords, Yao''s sect was destroyed hundreds of years ago..." Naturally, the ancient book had also disappeared.


    You should also know that in the Blessed Paradises, it''s very difficult for a sect to exist for a long time.


    However, I remember that the almighty being came from a tribe leader of the Wilderness ¡­


    "The most important thing is that the Shaman Doctors in the Wilderness have always been adept at curing cold and yin energy since ancient times. The best way to cure the cold is probably through the Wilderness ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s eyes lit up with hope, as expected, he was heading in the right direction! The treatment was in the Wilderness!


    The thing that made Ye Fan most gratified was that the Sky Yin Meridian was indeed not a "dead end"!


    "As far as you know, who else in this Blessed Paradise has the ability to cure the Yin meridian?" Ye Fan asked.


    Medicine Master waved his hand and saidcently, "To be honest, in terms of medicine and medical skills, I''m already one of the top in the Heavenly Passage Paradise.


    If the God of Swords were to ask someone else, they might not even know what the Heaven Yin Meridian was.


    This kind of strange terminal disease is too rare. If there was a cure, why would he call it ''Pulse Cutting technique''? "


    Ye Fan nodded, he was already very satisfied with the amount of information he could get.


    Ye Fan let the medicine go first and returned to the top of the Great Void Sect.


    It was alreadyte at night. The lights of the lights illuminated the pce on the peak one by one.


    Under the night sky, it was as if an immortal pce was floating in the sky, mysterious and magnificent.


    In the hot spring, mist was rising. The four women were covered in sweat from their training, and their muscles were aching. At this moment, they were taking off their clothes and soaking in the hot spring, enjoying a rarefort.


    When Ye Fan saw this scene from the top of the mountain, his eyes immediately emitted a green light. These four women were clearly trying to seduce him!


    How could he still be polite? He took off all his clothes in the air and twisted and turned for two and a half weeks, bending for two and a half times. He dove into the hot spring with a ''putong'' sound!


    For the rest of the frolicking in the water, there was no need for words. Ye Fan hugged him from left to right. In the dim light, although everyone could see clearly, they still felt that it was better to let him go.


    The four women''s mouths were rather bashful,ughing at each other for being shameless,ughing and scolding at each other constantly.


    However, all of them had silently umted decades of longing and emotions. Now, they could finally release them on their lovers. Naturally, their emotions would be as gentle as the tide.


    Under Ning Zimo''s instigation, under Xiao Xin''er''s unrestrained and unrestrained manner, Ling Yuwei and Nian Rui hadpletely let go of their shame and began to y with it in front of their own people!


    Ye Fan picked up Nian Bing and walked out of the hot spring. He then quickly ran into a pce.


    Although Ye Fan felt that it had only been half a year, this moment had already been waiting for more than half a century.


    Ye Fan naturally didn''t want to be reckless in the hot spring, just like how it was the first time he had done it with Xiang Ru. Therefore, he deliberately ran to a white fur bed in a pce ¡­


    The gauze danced in the air, and the starry sky was just inches away from the window.


    Inside the hall, the melodious sounds were sweet and melodious, the hibiscus canopy was warm ¡­


    There were only five people on the peak of the Great Void Sect, and it was very quiet.


    The remaining three women in the hot spring quickly heard the chirping of the birds from Nian Ru.


    The taste of the hot spring was enough to make the three women blush.


    "Weiwei!" What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and go! It''s your turn when A-Jiao''s done! " Ning Xuemo extended a hand to push Ling Yuwei.


    "You were my fiancee at first, but now you''re being taken away by A-Jiao," Xiao Xin''er teased.


    Ling Yuwei looked flustered. "Then ¡­" What does it matter, I don''t care! Besides, A-Jiao was supposed to act like a spoiled child, so I wouldn''t do that! "


    "Oh... "To be honest, A-Jiao''s ability to please a man really can''t bepared. She wasn''t faking it; even if I were that stinky guy, I wouldn''t be able to handle her," Xiao Xin`er said in a slightly sour tone.


    As the three women were talking, they could hear Ruoruo''s charming voice be more and more unrestrained. It was so loud that it made their breathing quicken.


    "This A-Jiao!" Why are you shouting so loudly?! I think Weiwei won''t be able to take it anymore! "


    "What!?" "Sis Ning, you''re the one!"


    Xiao Xin''er directly jumped onto the shore and used her phoenix mes to dry her body. Her ck hair fluttered in the wind as she gracefully turned around. She was toozy to wear her clothes.


    "I''ll go check on the little fox spirit and see how it''s faring. You guys take your time to wash it!"


    Ning Xuemo and Ling Yuwei were stunned for a moment. Then, they looked at each other; they couldn''t help but jump out of the hot spring.


    "This Xin Er, so she was the most impatient one." Ling Yuwei giggled.


    "Lower your voice ¡­" "Haha ¡­"


    Xiao Xin''er naturally heard him and stared at him with her phoenix eyes. "What are you guys pretending to be so uninterested in?!" It''s not like she''s a seventeen or eighteen year old girl! Why aren''t you rushing over?! "

 Chapter 2131

    2131


    Hua Xiaoluo''s expression was one of confusion, "Wow..." Prince Consort Ye, how did you know that senior sword god wanted to take me in as his disciple?


    He taught me something that made my sword intent even purer, but I haven''t fully understood it yet. "


    "Really? Then you have to think about it carefully. Congrattions on bing a disciple of such a great swordsman!" Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Hua Xiaoluo quickly shook his head, "No, no! Prince Consort Ye, don''t misunderstand me. Although Senior Sword God wanted to take me as his disciple, I said that I wanted to acknowledge you as my master, so ¡­ "So I refused."


    Ye Fan looked ttered, "This..." This is too embarrassing, isn''t this dying your cultivation? "


    Hua Xiaoluo giggled and said, "It''s alright, I think Prince Consort Ye is very powerful too. Furthermore, Senior God of Swords is too high and mighty, I''m a little afraid ¡­"


    Prince Consort Ye is more amiable. If only he could be my teacher. "


    Ye Fan crossed his arms in front of his body, smiled and said, "Little girl, because you are so close to me, you want to take me as your Master? No, that won''t do."


    "If you really want to be my disciple, then I will be very strict with myself. If you don''t practice properly, I will get angry."


    Hua Xiaoluo blinked herrge eyes, as a look of pleasant surprise appeared on her round face, "Ye... Prince Consort Ye! You mean, you''re willing to take me in as your disciple?! "


    Ye Fan nodded, "Since you are so sincere and have rejected the Sword God, then I will ept you as my senior."


    Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes lit up. She quickly kneeled down and kowtowed to Ye Fan, "Master, above, Hua Xiaoluo greets master!"


    Ye Fan looked at the pure and happy girl in front of him, and felt a bit of love in his heart. It seemed that he really was a bit "old".


    "Get up..." Ye Fan held the girl up with both of his hands and said, "Master will return to the Imperial City today. Before I leave, I will teach you a set of martial arts. You should practice it well by yourself."


    When Hua Xiaoluo heard that Ye Fan was leaving today, she was very reluctant. However, she knew that she could not stop him, so she nodded her head obediently.


    "Master, what sword technique do you want to teach me?"


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Your current weakness is not in your swordsmanship, but in your body. For the time being, I am unable to fully disy your sword intent.


    "Teacher will teach you this set of martial arts, you will have a hard time at first, but you must persevere every day. The next time we meet, I want to test it."


    Hua Xiaoluo thought for a moment and seriously nodded his head.


    Ye Fan, of course, taught Hua Xiaoluo his Mad Dance of the Demons. For a girl who had already reached the 9th level of Soul Formation, this set of actions could be done once or twice, but the third time would be extremely hard.


    After learning it, Hua Xiaoluo was so tired that it was hard for him to stand.


    At the beginning, Hua Xiaoluo thought that his actions were a little too weird and that he wasn''t that good. However, after learning it, she realized that it was definitely not a simple martial arts.


    Ye Fan then took out a crimson long sword from his Sword God Ring. This sword was not only a high-grade spiritual weapon, but it was also very suitable for girls. It was very beautiful and exquisite.


    Although Ye Fan did notck good swords, he still knew the principle that possession of treasures was a sin. If Hua Xiaoluo took too many good swords, it would only be disadvantageous to her.


    "This is a gift for you to take me as your master. I also do not know what this sword''s name is. After you ept it, you can choose a name for yourself." Ye Fan handed over the flying sword and said.


    Hua Xiaoluo took the flying sword excitedly, herrge eyes glimmering, but she shook her head and said, "Master... This Superior Grade Spirit Treasure Flying Sword is too valuable! "


    "You''re my eldest disciple, yet you refuse to ept this gift. Wouldn''t that be embarrassing for me?" Ye Fan frowned.


    Hearing that, Hua Xiaoluo took it happily and gratefully, smiling sweetly as he bent over and said, "Thank you, Teacher! Disciple will definitely train hard, train hard in the sword! "Hee hee..."


    Ye Fan looked at his little disciple''s cute appearance, and couldn''t help but stroke her little head, "Okay, little girl, I will leave now. Don''t tell anyone that I am taking you in as my disciple."


    "Ah?" "Why?" Hua Xiaoluo felt somewhat regretful. She wanted to tell her family that she had be a good teacher.


    "You will naturally know in the future. Just listen to me."


    At the moment, Ye Fan only hoped that Hua Xiaoluo would be able to train in peace, and having a rtionship with him would only bring danger.


    After all, Hua Xiaoluo was not her lover. It was not realistic for her to leave home and follow him around, much less necessary.


    Ye Fan then gave his phone number to the girl, "If there''s anything you don''t understand, you can contact me anytime. Sometimes, without a signal, it would be different."


    When Hua Xiaoluo heard that, he immediately nodded his head in joy. She was still distressed over the fact that she had just taken him as her master. Thinking of the fact that she could still contact him on her cell phone, it felt a lot better.


    "Little Luo!" Haha! "Child, you''re finally back! ¡­"


    At this moment, the head of the Hua Family came looking for him. It was obvious that he was anxious for her.


    Hua Xiaoluo was startled, and was about to tell Ye Fan that his father hade, but how could she hide it? When she turned around, she discovered that Ye Fan had already disappeared!?


    Hua Xiaoluo broke out in a cold sweat. This Prince Consort''s movement technique was simply too terrifying!


    Could it be ¡­ This was the physical fitness brought about by that set of tiring martial arts!?


    Hua Xiaoluo finally understood why Ye Fan had been able to suppress him in the ring with his pure physical strength!


    "Good daughter!" Little Luo!? "What''s wrong, why is dad in a daze?!" the head of the Hua family asked worriedly.


    Hua Xiaoluo came back to her senses and smiled at her father. "It''s nothing, Daddy. Your daughter is thinking about practicing the sword..."


    In the air, Ye Fan saw the warm scene of the father and daughter reuniting, and the corner of his mouth raised into a smile.


    How could he bear it? Because he had to acknowledge Hua Xiaoluo as his teacher, he would make it so that Hua Xiaoluo would not be able to return home.


    It was time to return to the Imperial City after receiving the first disciple of the Divine Sword Sect.


    The n Chu Yunyao had mentionedst time, with the three pieces of Blessed Paradises as the base, could finally be started!


    Flying all the way to the Imperial City, Ye Fan kept on dialing Chu Yunyao''s number, hoping to let her prepare in advance.


    But, no matter how many times Ye Fan fought, he couldn''t contact Chu Yunyao.


    Ye Fan''s heart couldn''t help but sink, his face was extremely ugly, and he had a bad premonition.


    He didn''t have any way to get others to help him look into Chu Yunyao''s situation, so he had no choice but to fly at full speed!


    By the time they rushed back to the Imperial City, it was alreadyte at night, but Ye Fan couldn''t care too much about it. He didn''t even return to the Northern Courtyard and directly went to the Imperial Advisor''s estate.


    As expected, the guards outside the pce had all been changed, to the point where they became a group of strange ck-clothed guards.


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a cold light, and he immediately flew into the backyard.


    "Who is it?!"


    A group of ck clothed guards hurriedly surrounded Ye Fan with all kinds of weapons in their hands.


    "All of you, step down..."


    A familiar figure walked out from Chu Yunyao''sboratory. The man was dressed in a ck martial arts suit and had a stern expression.


    The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth lifted slightly as he asked indifferently, "Sir Tu, why did you bring the shadow guard to the Imperial Advisor''s estate in the middle of the night?"


    The man before him was the head of the shadow guard, Tu Yue!


    Tu Yue looked at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze, "Prince Consort Ye... Shouldn''t you say those words for me to ask? "

 Chapter 2132

    2132


    "Me?" Ye Fan said with a face full of calmness, "I have a cooperative medical project with Imperial Advisor Chu, so I came here to ask her how her preparations are going.


    "I am a frequent guest of the Imperial Advisor''s estate. Lord Tu should be well aware of this point."


    Tu Yue nodded. "Imperial Advisor Chu has been summoned by His Majesty. There are some matters that he can''t return for the time being. Prince Consort Ye, please leave."


    Ye Fan looked around at the surrounding shadow guards and said, "What exactly is it that requires Lord Tu to guard the State Grandmaster''s manor?"


    Tu Yue sighed. "I naturally have official business here. Prince Consort Ye, please do not ask any further. "Tu Yidao, I thought you never came."


    Did he think he had never been here before? Hearing this, Ye Fan felt that there was a problem.


    This Tu Yue was obviously advising him not to take another step further.


    "Sir Tu, if we don''t see the State Grandmaster today, I will leave. I have urgent matters ¡­" Is she in the pce? " Ye Fan insisted.


    Tu Yue stayed silent for a while before saying, "They''re not in the pce, but in another important area of the imperial pce to take care of some matters for His Majesty."


    "Where?" Ye Fan asked.


    "The Royal Tomb ¡­" Tu Yue said.


    Ye Fan frowned. The Royal Tomb should be several dozen li west of the city, it should be the Su n''s Royal Tomb.


    Even though most of the Su n members lived a long life because of their rtionship with cultivators, after they left their seats, most of them left the Imperial City and roamed the world.


    Even if he died due to various reasons, it was probably in some distant unknown domain like the Ancient Sea.


    But that did not mean that the Imperial Family did not need their ancestral tombs.


    On the contrary, the ancestors who died in the Su n all contributed even more to the Su n.


    This was because most of the ancestors had died in battle or had been too busy on the expedition to properly train and extend their lifespan.


    After the Su family became the royal family, they moved the ancestral tombs near the Imperial City. They were built under the supervision of the founding Emperor of the Empire, and every year they would visit the Imperial Tomb to pay respects.


    "I got it ¡­" "Then I will leave first." Ye Fan turned around.


    Right at this moment, Tu Yue called out to Ye Fan, "Prince Consort Ye, we know each other. Listen to my words, Tu. The Royal Tomb is an important ce. Do not barge in without permission."


    Ye Fan turned around and smiled, "Lord Tu, don''t misunderstand, I am only returning to the Residence of Northern Marquis."


    Tu Yue did not say another word as he watched Ye Fan leave.


    After a period of time, Tu Yue took out a circr magic tool ¡ª it was a sound transmission stone.


    "Your Majesty, our target is already in the Royal Tomb ¡­"


    After the transmission waspleted, Tu Yue looked up at the night sky.


    It was unknown when, but dark clouds had already covered up the stars.


    The wind whimpered. It seemed like the first heavy rain of spring was about to arrive...


    The moment Ye Fan left the Imperial Advisor''s estate, his face darkened.


    Although he knew that this was only a trap, he had no other choice. Chu Yunyao''s unknown fate caused his heart to feel extremely frustrated.


    Previously at the Imperial Pce, he had revealed his concern for Chu Yunyao and then interacted with her often. It was clear that he had been noticed by the Imperial Family.


    Even though he had already nned this, after making preparations, he had brought Chu Yunyao away from the main battle. He had not expected that he would bete.


    With a tap of his foot, Ye Fan instantly flew towards the Royal Tomb. This journey would only take a short while for Ye Fan.


    At the location of the Royal Tomb, there were two towering mountain peaks surrounded by two waters. Hidden wind and gathering qi, this was and of wind and water.


    In the spacious Heaven''s Altar outside the Royal Tomb, there was a circle of majestic bronze statues of generals.


    The main road was straight and straight, extending all the way to the entrance. There was an extraordinary looking statue of a god. It was a work of myths based on the image of the founding Emperor of the Deep Sea Abyss.


    At this moment, heavy rain had long since poured down, and spring thunder rumbled in the sky.


    Ye Fannded on the Heaven''s Altar. A mighty man with long silvery-white hair draped over his shoulders, who was over two meters tall, dressed in a white fur coat, and strong muscles, was already waiting there.


    Surprisingly, it was the Supreme Emperor, Su Juxin, who once had a great battle!


    "You really came ¡­" This time, why was it so hard to show off? Lucifer... Or maybe, Ye Fan? " Su Juexin had an untamed smile on her face but her eyes were filled with vignce.


    Ye Fan was toozy to waste words, his eyes were like sharp swords, he expressionlessly asked, "Where is Chu Yunyao?"


    "Seems like what my son said is right. This Imperial Advisor Chu does indeed have an extraordinary significance to you."


    Zither ying Saint, defeating the Wine Sword Immortal, shaking the Emperor level Sword Intent, Sword God ¡­


    Haha! "This is really unexpected to me. Just how many more secrets are you hiding?" Su Jue Xin asked with aplex expression.


    "Since you know who This Sword God is, you should know ¡­ "You are courting death..." Ye Fan said in a deep voice.


    Su Jueughed coldly, "Whether it''s the Sword God, Ye Fan, or even your bullsh * t Lucifer ¡­.


    "Since you already have the intention to kill the Royal family, how can I just sit back and do nothing?"


    Ye Fan originally wanted to say that the Emperor wanted to kill him first, but he was toozy to say any more.


    Since he was going to seize the world and invade the royal family, he would have to settle this sooner orter.


    "I''ll ask you onest time, where''s Chu Yunyao ¡­ ¡­"


    While Ye Fan was speaking, he had already disintegrated three times!


    Su Juexin clearly felt the change in Ye Fan''s body, and said in an especially cautious voice, "During thest battle, I already felt that it was strange, just what kind of method is this?


    So this is the Great Art of Demonic Copse ¡­ What a great sword god. As a member of the Divine Dragon n, he even dared to use the magic of the Nine Li Demonic God, Chi You.


    It''s worthy of being called an Emperor level Sword Intent. If you want to be an Emperor, then naturally, you wouldn''t care about the entire Divine Dragon n, right? "


    Obviously, during this period of time, the Imperial Family had already gathered arge amount of information about Ye Fan, including information about him at Xuanyuan City.


    Overlord level sword intent appeared out of nowhere. As a member of the Divine Dragon n, for the imperial family, this was clearly a big problem for them.


    Even if Ye Fan didn''t take the initiative to attack, the royal family would still have difficulty sleeping and eating.


    Ye Fan was also well aware of this point. He and the royal family obviously wouldn''t be able to peacefully co-exist.


    The huge ck sword appeared in Ye Fan''s hand. The sword intent disintegrated, igniting a golden sword intent.


    Su Juxin felt the pressure of the monarch level sword intent and continued to attack him. Suddenly, she reached out and took out a sound transmission stone, throwing it to Ye Fan.


    "Take it, the woman you want."


    Ye Fan frowned. After receiving the sound transmission stone, he immediately heard a voice.


    "Prince Consort Ye, you''ve really hidden your strength well ¡­" "I thought so highly of you, and I even married the Eldest Princess to you, but you want to kill me ¡­" It was the Emperor of the Underworld.


    "I want to hear Chu Yunyao''s voice ¡­" Ye Fan said.


    Not long after, Chu Yunyao''s voice appeared, but the woman''s voice was very calm, and she said, "Don''t worry about me, just do what you have to do ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s heart rxed a little, and asked, "Where are you?"


    "I don''t know. Things happened too fast, and before I could even react at home, I had already fainted ¡­ "


    Without waiting for the woman to finish speaking, the Emperor of the Underworld snatched the Sound Transmission Stone from her.


    "Prince Consort Ye, right now, Imperial Advisor Chu is safe and sound. If you want to save her, then use your life in exchange!"


    Ye Fan sneered, each word was firm and decisive as he said, "You can kill her now, but I swear, I will destroy your Su Family."


    On the other side, the Emperor of the Underworld was silent for a moment before heughed out loud, "What a great Sword God. You know that I am truly reluctant to kill such a precious talent.


    However, how could a sword artist of the Emperor level Sword Intent kill himself for a woman?


    Since that was the case, he might as well have an honest fight...


    Let''s see whether our campaign will see an emperor in prosperity, or if your Shen Long family will once again rule over the rivers and mountains! "

 Chapter 2130

    When Ye Fan opened his eyes once again, it was already two hourster.Lying on the bed, seeing four pairs of worried eyes, Ye Fan frowned, and subconsciously touched his head.


    His head felt as if it had been struck by lightning, bringing with it the pain of being hit. In addition, Ye Fan could clearly feel that his primordial spirit had been damaged.Seeing that Ye Fan had finally woken up, the four girls finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "Darling, what happened to you just now?" This is scaring us to death! "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled apologetically, "Maybe it''s because I neglected the prerequisite ofmunicating with the dragon soul and fusing with it."


    "Therefore, when I used the technique of using the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations to mainly attack the mind, the dragon soul counterattacked me!"


    "Aren''t you being too reckless!?" Although you''ve broken through to the Five wed Golden Dragon level, your Primal is your weakness.<span>Your foundation is unstable, you haven''t even connected and fused with the Dragon Soul, and you''re already using the ultimate move of the Dragon Soul, how can it be so easy?!


    <span>The further away the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations goes, the more profound each realm bes. You just broke through and you want to grasp all five wed Golden Dragon Realm techniques?! " Ling Yuwei said angrily.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled in embarrassment, feeling somewhat ashamed, "Next time it won''t be, how long have I been unconscious?"


    "Almost two hours, we didn''t dare to let the people below know that you had fainted.


    <span>"Especially that medicine that''s the first. If it really has evil intentions towards you, we can''t stop it!" Ning Xuemo said.


    Ye Fan felt a bit scared. He really wasn''t careful enough, if the medicine came first, something big might have happened.


    "In the end, you still have to consider it thoroughly." Ye Fan sincerely said.


    "Hmph, it''s good that you know this. See if we don''t punish you!" You''ll be like a dead pig the moment you lose consciousness! " Xiao Xin''er stared at him and said.


    Ye Fan forced a smile and hurriedlyforted the few women.


    It seemed that he still had to cultivate his internal energy for a while, at least until he reached the Spirit Creation Realm. Then, he would first have to try and create more connections with the Dragon Soul.<span>Otherwise, if one''s foundation was too poor and they were unable to use many of the techniques of the Five-wed Golden Dragon Realm, it would also be a waste of some of the realm''s advantages.


    <span>After all, ording to the theory of disintegration, there was no guarantee that even the primordial spirit and dragon soul could disintegrate, which might be enough to make up for the deficiency in his spiritual force.


    Of course, these were only his current thoughts. He needed time to cultivate and couldn''t rush it.


    <span>Fortunately, although his primordial spirit was injured, it wasn''t too bad.


    <span>After resting for a bit, Ye Fan led the women to find medicine and rushed to the Zither Heart Pavilion in the Golden Sky.


    The Golden Sky, the Great Void, and the Rosy Sky happened to be in a triangr position.


    As soon as he entered the golden sky, he realized that the terrain here was somewhat different. The mountains were exceptionally steep and steep.Even though the water source was abundant and there were rivers and waterfalls hanging over thend, not much vegetation grew out.


    <span>At first, Ye Fan still had some doubts, but aftering across several areas with rolling dark clouds, he was met with thunderbolts, thunderous beasts and roars. He also saw several burnt marks on the ground.


    <span>It seemed that fires weremon here, so it was no wonder that the vegetation was not thriving.


    "Why is there so much lightning in this golden sky?" Is it because of the water vapor? " Ye Fan asked curiously.<span>Medicine Master shook his head andughed, "Sir God of Swords might not know this, but this Golden Sky geology is special. It contains arge amount of metallic minerals.


    Under the effects of the spiritual energy of the Blessed Paradise, these metallic minerals made the Heptune''s energy even more exuberant, and thus the lightning and thunder never ceased.


    Ji Wen liked to make zithers, and his zithers required strings the most. They were all made from rare metals.<span>It was because of this that Ji Wen had built Zither Heart Pavilion in the Golden Light Heavens. All of the sects here are famous for forging artifacts. "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan''s heart was suddenly movedThis ce seemed very suitable for Chu Yunyao to build aboratory!


    With Chu Yunyao''s methods, wouldn''t it be a piece of cake for her to gather all these heavenly thunders to be used as energy, to mine all sorts of ores, and to make all kinds of equipment?


    When they arrived at the Zither Heart Pavilion, it was already empty.<span>Compared to the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley, the pces of the Zither Heart Pavilion were a bit brighter in color. There was also a lightning protection array on the outside that prevented thunder from entering into the sect.


    Although many of the treasures and spiritual herbs had already been taken away, Ye Fan didn''t mind at all, and he also didn''t have any interest in those things.


    After a round of inspection, Ye Fan confirmed that this ce was suitable for Chu Yunyao''sboratory.


    "I''ve already made arrangements for this ce. It''s temporarily empty."<span>Ye Fan said to Yao Lao, "Yao Lao, I need to leave for a period of time to take care of some matters.


    The Wine Sword Immortal will be a guest at our Immortal Sword Sect, so when I''m not around, he should be fine.


    "I hope that you can refine some pills during my absence so that my wives can improve."


    <span>Pill Master heard it first, and said in shock: "Brother Feng wants to join Immortal Sword Sect as a guest?!"


    <span>Ye Fan had a troubled look on his face, and said: "He strongly requested for This Sword God to refuse, so I had no choice but to agree to your request, as we are also old acquaintances, so we should get along well."


    Oh right, I have discussed the specific ns of the Immortal Sword Sect with the variousdies.


    <span>For him, this period of time was basically a wait and see phase.


    <span>The mayor did not confront Ye Fan head on, and he would not make any decision. As long as he could concoct pills peacefully, it would be fine.


    With this cup, he had actually saved quite a bit of trouble by being able to focus on concocting pills.


    Ye Fan knew that time was of the essence, the sooner he could get Chu Yunyao toe, the sooner the women would have a safe gathering point, and the sooner they would be able to escape from these hidden dangers.


    Therefore, Ye Fan reluctantly said goodbye to the four girls, then went to the immortal pce to find a cup of wine.He knew that Ye Fan would agree, but he didn''t expect Ye Fan to ept him as a guest.


    A guest was not just a disciple of the Immortal Sword Sect, but a guest was not someone who submitted to Ye Fan.He knew that this was a special treatment that Ye Fan had given him, so he happily agreed.


    <span>With the Wine Sword Immortal on his side, Ye Fan was basically at ease. After all, he could not stop to ''die'' to protect his woman, and she could be considered a righteous gentleman.


    Several dayster, Ye Fan had already returned to the battle.<span>When he arrived at the city where his phone had a signal, he immediately called Su Qingxue.


    After half a month without saying a single word, the Grand Princess on the phone was naturally filled with longing and tenderness.


    After finishing the call, he found out that Su Qingxue had already returned to the Imperial City with the people from the Residence of Northern Marquis.As for Ji Changao and the others, they had not returned to the n yet due to their slow flying speed. Therefore, the news of his "disappearance" had yet to be sent back.


    <span>Thus, Ye Fan made up an excuse that he had encountered some trouble, but was safe and sound, so that the woman would not have to worry, and he was on his way back.


    Although Su Qingxue felt sorry for her man not being able to go to the immortal pce, as long as Ye Fan was safe, she would be safe.


    Ye Fan could have directly returned to the Imperial City, but he was worried about Hua Xiaoluo. After pondering for a moment, he returned to Xuanyuan City.


    After a day of training outside Xuanyuan City, Ji Changao and his friends finally returned to the city.<span>Ye Fan didn''t want to attract too many people''s attention, so he directly went to the courtyard of the Hua family and found Hua Xiaoluo.


    <span>"Prince Consort Ye!? Why are you here!? I thought you had already returned to the Imperial City! "


    He had just returned from the Elders Guild, and after reporting about the harvest from Hua Xiaoluo, he found out from the Elders Guild that Ye Fan was safe.<span>The girl did not expect that Ye Fan would be waiting for her the moment she returned to the house. She could not help but be pleasantly surprised.


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo was not good at hiding things, and when he saw Ye Fan, his face revealed a joy that came from the bottom of his heart.


    <span>"Did you reap great rewards from your trip to the immortal pce this time?" Ye Fan pretended not to know anything and asked.


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo nodded her head vigorously, "It''s very big!" Prince Consort Ye, it''s really a pity that you couldn''t go! This time, we are witnessing the birth of an emperor level sword artist!


    He was called the Senior God of Swords, and he even created a Divine Sword Sect in the Blessed Paradise!This senior of the God of Swords had killed one of the Three Saints, the Zither Saint, and the entire immortal pce had been intimidated!


    I have never seen such a strong sword intent.


    As Hua Xiaoluo spoke, she thought back to the scenes from back then. There was still a lingering fear in her heart."Is that so? This God of Swords, did he teach you anything?" You have such great talent, don''t you want to be your disciple? " Ye Fan held back hisughter and continued to pretend to be curious.

 Chapter 2133

    2133


    As the Emperor of the Underworld''s voice fell, Ye Fan felt that on the two sides of the mountain peak, the two Saint realm auras that had been lying in ambush suddenly appeared!


    However, Ye Fan was not surprised. Since Su Juxin had already set up a trap and also knew of his achievements in the Immortal Pce, then she would definitely be prepared.


    Although most sage realm experts wouldn''t stay in the n, just like how the Shen Long n would gather their experts in times of crisis, the heaven chosen ones would naturally hold back.


    Moreover, the Su Family was currently part of the Imperial Family. Even if it was to deal with a sudden situation, they had to leave some backup ns.


    The two figures were like two light blue phantoms that seemed to be translucent.


    With the help of the wind power, their speed was incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived at the two sides of the Heaven''s Altar.


    The Su n''s ultimate technique, "Traceless Wind" movement technique, Ye Fan had seen it before.


    Ye Fan felt that of the Twelve Saints of prehistoric times, Su Juxin was definitely not the strongest. However, in terms of escaping speed, Su Juxin was probably one of the best.


    "Jin Henghuang''s grandfather, Yueran''s great-grandmother, this time I will have to trouble the two elders to kill this traitor together with Heartless!" Su Jue Xin respectfully said to the two n elders.


    Hearing the way they were addressed, Ye Fan knew that this man and woman were most likely princes and princesses of the royal family.


    Su Jinheng, who had a head full of ck hair and looked even younger than Su Juxin, revealed a solemn expression on her fair face.


    "Heartless Words are too harsh. Since the two of us decided to guard the Royal Tomb, didn''t that mean that we were helping the Royal n to clear the crisis at such a crucial moment?"


    "However, it truly is worthy of being called the Overlord level Sword Intent. Just a moment ago on the mountain, he had already felt the threatening might."


    "Humph", she was dressed in a gold and white pce dress, with a in appearance, but her eyebrows were filled with arrogance and disdain.


    "Gather others'' spirit and extinguish your own prestige. Jin Heng, your old ailment hasn''t changed at all for over two hundred years!"


    A trace of helplessness shed across Su Jinheng''s eyes. "Aunt Yueran, since this brat can defeat me without stopping, I can''t be more careful!"


    "This is my Su n''s Royal Tomb, the protection of our ancestors, are you afraid of him?!"


    While the Shen Long family still has not reacted, kill him and ensure that my Su family''s dynasty does not have any future troubles! " Su Qing Ran''s eyes revealed a vicious light.


    Ye Fan''s face sank, and his thoughts raced. So it turned out that the Su n had left behind two Saint Realms to guard the Royal Tomb ¡­


    He also didn''t know what these three sage realm experts from the Su Family had nned, but no matter what, they had made the first move.


    In order to avoid any unexpected incidents, Ye Fan tried his best to kill one in a second!


    Second Layer Sword Intent disintegrated!


    The sword intent pressure from Ye Fan''s entire body suddenly erupted once more, and the sword intent light became more solid and dazzling!


    With this level of sword intent, unless these three people were at the Holy Spirit Realm and had a chance to resist, none of them would be able to survive!


    The entire Royal Tomb''s Heaven''s Altar seemed to be trembling!


    In the pouring rain of the dark night, the wind was blowing loudly and the trees and grasses were ready for battle!


    Thousands of flying swords appeared, the Dragonscale Swordwings instantly formed behind Ye Fan''s back, the huge sword in his hand shed a ray of light!


    "Breaking Dawn!"


    Ye Fan felt that Su Jinheng was the weakest link among the three of them, so he immediately drew a golden line in the air, and was about to pull Su Jinheng away with his sword!


    A life and death moment!


    Su Jinheng could feel that Ye Fan was aiming for him, but he was already half a beat toote when he had activated WindWithoutTrace!


    His figure retreated backwards, but the speed of Ye Fan getting close to him was clearly faster!


    However, Su Jinheng didn''t panic at all when he saw that his head was about to be separated from his body ¡­


    Ye Fan attacked with his full strength, his heart faintly felt that something was wrong, but in a split-second, he was unable to adjust his movement in time!


    "Weng!"


    An invisible energy barrier suddenly appeared in front of them!


    It was as if Ye Fan had entered a pool of water, and this pool of water waspletely filled with condensed spiritual energy!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Ye Fan''s brain suddenly felt a sharp pain, and his speed suddenly slowed down.


    Su Jinheng took the opportunity to increase the distance between them!


    "Sword God, how could it be so easy to kill my Su Family''s nsmen in my Royal Tomb?!" Su Jinheng let out a heartyugh.


    Ye Fan suddenly raised his head and realized that in that split-second, all around the Heaven''s Altar, all the huge general statues that were encircling it had undergone a change!


    A ghostly blue light shone out of each pair of eyes. It was especially eerie and terrifying in the darkness! "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    He didn''t notice that there was a formation or something like that in the Royal Tomb. He didn''t expect that Xuan Wuji was hiding inside these sculptures!?


    "In the previous battle, along with our many investigations, I know that your primordial spirit is weak and that it is your greatest weakness.


    The great defensive formation of the Royal Tomb was set up by the founding Emperor of the underworld. It was enough to make an army of ten thousand soldiers and horses lose their minds.


    Right now, thisrge formation is only targeted at you!


    Even a Holy Spirit Realm warrior would not be able to fully resist it, let alone your primordial spirit! "


    Su Jue Xin Xin grinned fiendishly: "If I don''t have any confidence, how would I dare to touch you?


    Sword God ¡­ You''re just too conceited! Arrogant and arrogant, how can you so casually barge into the Royal Tomb?


    You abandoned Shen Long family and went alone to fight against my imperial family, wanting to regain control of the world?


    His spirit wasmendable, but he was also extremely stupid! Do you really think you''re Ji Xuanyuan!?


    One had to know that if someone as powerful as Ji Xuanyuan was able to establish a dynasty with countless generals under hismand, you... It''s far from enough! "


    The words from Su Jue were like a series of bell tolls, echoing in Ye Fan''s ears.


    Ye Fan felt his consciousness gradually grow muddled, as if his entire brain had turned into paste.


    The Yin Qi in the Royal Tomb was extremely dense. At this moment, it was as if all the ghosts underground had turned into skeletons, roaring and moring around Ye Fan''s body.


    The scene in front of Ye Fan''s eyes kept blurring and reappearing, and he was breathing heavily...


    He realized that Su Jinheng and Su Qing Ran were only trying to activate the formation and shift their focus!


    The true trump card was this Heaven''s Altar''s grand formation!


    "ng ng!"


    The huge ck sword fell from Ye Fan''s hand!


    "Ahh ¡­"


    Ye Fan painfully held his head, cold sweat unceasingly dripping down. Sweat and rain had already drenched himpletely!


    The spiritual force was like an all-pervasive silver needle, constantly stimting his primordial spirit, as if it was the most powerful medicine of the primordial spirit!


    Crazy dragon blood!


    Taking advantage of hisst bit of consciousness, Ye Fan clenched his teeth and forcefully activated his divine dragon bloodline, causing his body to ignite a bright red color, and his hair also turned blood-red...


    However, even if the Dragon Soul was activated, it would still not be enough to block this surging mental attack!


    The Royal Tomb''s protective array had caused the surrounding spiritual energy to be concentrated. Ye Fan seemed to have been hit by the enemy''s'' Perfection like Water '', and was sinking deeper and deeper into the ground.


    "Five wed Golden Dragon?" Su Jinheng frowned, "Didn''t you say he only came to Fire Dragon? "Could it be that he broke through again?"


    "So what if he broke through? From the looks of it, he hasn''t fused with the dragon soul and hasn''t grasped the essence of the five wed dragon realm. He isn''t much stronger than a fire dragon!"


    Su Yun coldly swept his gaze at Su Jue Xin Xin, "Jue Xin, what are you waiting for!? Do you want this ancestor to help you? "


    Su Jue Xin didn''t say anything further, she took out her ck gold cloud pattern mace, and walked straight towards Ye Fan.


    There was another good thing about this Protection Formation, and that was that it did not affect the Su n bloodline at all.


    The intelligence of the Great Emperor of the Underworld was peerless. This act ofying the brush in the Royal Tomb had also left behind a great killing tool for the Su n''s royal family!


    Su Jue calmly walked towards Ye Fan, his face gloomy, his gaze as sharp as a falcon''s.


    "It''s over ¡­ Brat ¡­ As long as I am here, no one can even dream of moving the mountains and rivers of the Su Family! "


    On the ck gold cloud mace, the powers of heavenly wind and water began to condense. The Mystical Sacred Body''s astral energy also exploded outwards, glowing with a golden blue color, with the hint of thunder crackling within!


    The Chaotic Force of the Saint Body realm drew a dazzling long arc in the air, fiercely smashing towards Ye Fan''s head!

 Chapter 2134

    2134


    "ng!"


    An arm burning with the Demon me of the Darkness Sword Intent had used its flesh and blood to block this fatal blow!


    "This... Why ¡­ "Possibility?!"


    Su Jue''s entire body shook, and instantly, a terrifying pressure spread out. It was even more stifling than the Monarch level of sword intent just now!


    Ye Fan''s face contorted in pain, and when he raised his head, one of his eyes was already filled with pitch ck devil fire!


    At this critical moment of life and death, Ye Fan had no choice but to risk a small portion of his Purgatory Sword Demon''s Sword Intent.


    Purgatory Sword Demon''s all-round strengthening allowed Ye Fan to maintain a bit of rity of mind.


    However, the primordial spirit still felt as if it was dragging a heavy object that weighed several hundred tons. It waspletely crushed and in unbearable pain!


    Although his consciousness was notpletely awake, and his whole condition was also greatly affected, Ye Fan still clenched his teeth and grabbed the huge sword that fell, and suddenly shed at Su Juxin!


    Su Jue Xin Xin didn''t know what was going on, so he quickly used Traceless Wind and blue shadow to dodge Ye Fan''s attack!


    "This is ast ditch struggle! We can''t hold on much longer, let''s attack together! "


    Before Su You Ran finished his sentence, he had already made his move. With his feet stepping on the ground, an ice blue storm directly swept Ye Fan away!


    "Ice Winds!"


    Ice shot up like a spring bamboo shoot, gales gathered around Ye Fan, the ice thorns emitted a biting cold light, as if they were going to swallow him whole!


    Ye Fan released a dark sword intent and directly crushed the storm!


    Not only that, the Dark Sword Intent turned into a pir as it attacked Su Yue!


    Su Yun dodged and at the same time his face was filled with shock!


    Although she knew that Ye Fan''s sword intent was tyrannical, to be able to so easily break through her moves, it really caused her to lose face.


    "Be careful of his sword intent, we can''t touch it!" Su Jinheng said in a solemn voice.


    Actually, even without his reminder, the three people from the Su n knew very well that they did not have any ''tolerance for mistakes''.


    As long as Ye Fan was able to hit their vital points, they would definitely die!


    But, at the same time, as long as they could break Ye Fan''s defense, Ye Fan would also die!


    The higher the cultivation level of a battle, the more one could not afford to be careless. Life and death was just a thin line between them!


    Although Ye Fan felt as if he was about to faint, he knew that as long as he was out of the range of the formation, he could recover at ease.


    He didn''t want to keep fighting so much and once again activated his Dragonscale Sword Wings. He jumped up and wanted to leave the range of the formation.


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Su Jue had already guessed that Ye Fan would try to break free from the restriction of the array, and his two mace suddenly shot down towards Ye Fan''s direction!


    "The Apocalypse of the Abyss!"


    The already churning rain clouds in the sky, began to emit waves of thunder!


    The lightning storm was like a hurricane of death, descending straight towards Ye Fan!


    Su Jinheng had also activated his Saint Body realm Chaotic Force, causing several transparent wind barriers to form in midair!


    "Thousand Feet Wind Prison!"


    Under normal circumstances, Ye Fan would have easily been able to break through this protective screen of wind, but at this moment, Ye Fan was affected by the mental interference, and his reaction speed was slower by half a beat!


    Just as his sword tore apart Su Jue''s lightning storm, it was firmly pped down by the wind prison!


    It was as if a huge palm had mmed Ye Fan and his sword onto the altar!


    Seeing that Ye Fan was hit, Su Jue Xin and Su You Ran immediately took the opportunity to attack!


    Both of them disyed WindWithoutTrace''s movement techniques, their speed was so fast that the naked eye could not catch them. They turned into two blue lights and charged towards Ye Fan''s two sides!


    Su Jue''s heart jumped as a cold light fell on Ye Fan''s head.


    Ye Fan took a step back and raised his sword, but because he wasn''t in a good state, he wasn''t able to hit it in time.


    On the contrary, taking advantage of this gap, Su You Ran suddenly threw out a palm attack from behind Ye Fan.


    "Heart Shattering sh Shock!"


    The sphere of light formed by the power of the Tianfeng Tianshui was extremely cold and swift, just like an ice crystal cannon, directly hitting the center of Ye Fan''s back while piercing through the air!


    Even though Ye Fan''s body was protected by the sword intent, he still felt his internal organs shake violently, and a sweet taste appeared in his throat as he spat out a mouthful of blood!


    The two of them did not stop their attacks, but continued to use their movement techniques. They did not stop at all. While circling around Ye Fan and attacking him, they also avoided Ye Fan''s counterattack at any time!


    Su Jue''s Heart was a Mystical Sacred Body. His speed was even faster, but he could still reach far away. He had been suppressing Ye Fan''s movements the entire time.


    Although Su You Ran was a warlock, he still used the power of the heavenly wind to move gracefully, and used long distance attacks to continuously inflict heavy damage to Ye Fan!


    One after another, the Chaotic Force attacked Ye Fan from all directions.


    Meanwhile, Su Jinheng was outside of the formation, maintaining the formation and channeling the power of primordial chaos into the statues, causing the formation''s might to increase instead of decrease!


    The cooperation of the Su n''s three saints was obviously well-prepared. It could even be described as wless!


    The sound of something tearing and tearing constantly echoed out!


    Fresh blood unceasingly sshed out from Ye Fan''s body!


    Even though there was no fatal injury, Ye Fan suffered more than ten wounds in a short moment!


    "This kid won''t be able tost much longer!" He won''t be able to escape! " Su Qian sneered.


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy!" Su Jue on the other hand remained vignt.


    Ye Fan felt as if his brain was about to explode. While dealing with these two people, he also had to deal with all kinds of spiritual attacks from all directions!


    Tens of thousands of screaming skeletons, lingering in his sight, interfering with his judgement!


    Even with the support of a portion of the Purgatory Sword Demon''s power, he was still unable to be stimted by this endless stream of spiritual energy for a long period of time.


    As his primordial spirit became more and more overwhelmed, as if it was being drunk, Ye Fan felt his consciousness also bing more and more blurry, and his body''s reaction speed also became more and more slow.


    "Bang bang!"


    Su Juxin saw the opportunity and used both her mace and mace to attack Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan was barely able to use his great sword to block the vital parts of his head, and his abdomen and legs were both caved in!


    "Puff ¡­"


    Ye Fan violently vomited a mouthful of blood and was sent flying, leaving a long trail of blood. At that moment, Su Yu Ran was actually waiting for him!


    "Dark Abyss, stop the flow, calm the waves!"


    Su Yun extended his hand out, a ripple of water light appearing in front of him.


    As the ripples spread out, the power of the Heavenly Wind produced a massive pressure. Layer uponyer of pressure, caused the air to seem as if the air itself had frozen!


    Ye Fan''s mind was blurry. Instinctively, he tried to use his great sword to swing out again, but he was too slow!


    A powerful force of the heavenly wind, just like a bell, fiercely hit Ye Fan''s body!


    Ye Fan was beaten back and forth by these two heavy blows, and his whole body felt like it was on the verge of breaking apart. His heart was torn, but it was not enough to describe the pain he was feeling right now!


    If it were not for the fact that his sword intent was much stronger than those three and had helped him take arge amount of damage, perhaps the power of those two trump cards alone would have crippled him!


    After rolling over a dozen times on the ground, Ye Fan, who appeared to be in an iparably sorry state, used one hand to support his body and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The devilish mes on his arm weakened tremendously, almost unable to sustain a portion of the Purgatory Sword Demon''s strength ¡­


    But if this bit of Sword Demon energy couldn''t be maintained, then his mind wouldpletely copse and he would be at the mercy of others!

 Chapter 2135

    2135


    Ye Fan was extremely unwilling! As long as he was conscious, he could easily defeat these three!


    Yet, because of the interference from the Grand Formation''s spiritual force, he could only passively take a beating!?


    Could it be that other thanpletely releasing the Purgatory Sword Demon, there was no other choice!?


    Wake up! Wake up!


    Even if it was only for a second, he would bepletely awake and not be disturbed. His senses and body would not be slow and he would be able topletely destroy them!


    Could it be that he had no way to prevent himself from being disturbed by this spiritual force!?


    Seeing that Su Jue Xin and Su Yue Ran were about tounch their final attack at him, Ye Fan only felt a sliver of rity. However, he only felt a sliver of despair ¡­.


    What was even more painful than the pain in his body was this feeling of helplessness ¡­


    If he couldpletely master the fifth w Golden Dragon Realm,municate with Dragon Soul, and fuse with Dragon Soul, how could these three have even the slightest chance of winning?!


    However, he couldn''t even control the Dragon Soul. He couldn''t even use the Dragon Soul technique of the Nine Transformations of the Divine Dragon.


    In the Great Void Sect, when he faced the dragon soul, he was actually knocked unconscious by the dragon soul ¡­


    Dragon Soul ¡­ Dragon Soul?!


    Wait a minute!


    In a split-second, a sh of determination appeared in Ye Fan''s eyes!


    No matter how he looked at it, it was a gamble. Since that was the case, he would rather believe his own judgement than leave the decision to the Purgatory Sword Demon!


    Ye Fan directly threw down his huge sword, and started to operate the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations technique in his body, pushing his bloodline power to the limit!


    At the same time, Ye Fan still used his "counter attack" technique and began to crazily absorb the spiritual energy that was everywhere in the array!


    The spiritual energy that was like a tide was being gathered around Ye Fan, causing Ye Fan''s surroundings to be blurry!


    The strange cold wind whistled and the dark gray light filled the air, causing Su Juxin, Su Yueran and the other two to pause for a moment!


    The scene in front of his eyes was clearly Ye Fan gathering his spiritual energy, but what was his intention? Could it be that he wanted to use this opportunity to attack them?


    However, if that was really the case, the three of them wouldn''t be worried at all!


    "Haha!" Stinking brat, I told you, our Su n''s bloodline is not affected in this formation at all! Do you want to borrow a knife to kill someone?! " Su Qing Ranughed disdainfully.


    Of course, Ye Fan knew that the counterattack was useless against these three people. Not to mention that the array would not harm the Su n members, but it was also very difficult to hit such an attack.


    However, from the start, Ye Fan wasn''t here to deal with those three!


    A sh of determination appeared in Ye Fan''s eyes. The moment Ye Fan activated the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, he was also prepared for a counterattack!


    "Ancient Dragon''s Rage!"


    Ye Fan spread his arms in anger, and directly activated the ready spiritual energy. However, he did notunch a counterattack. Instead, he poured it into his own Heavenly Spirit!


    "Is he crazy!?"


    "He... What is he doing!? "


    With this, the three Saints of the Su n were all stupefied!


    Ye Fan originally couldn''t stand this spiritual force anymore, and he even poured his spiritual force into his body. Was this not suicide? Could his primordial spirit bear it!?


    Ye Fan''s face was painful and hideous, his whole body was trembling, his eyes werepletely white, and he was twitching nonstop!


    However, right at this moment, at the moment when it seemed like Ye Fan was about to kill him, a vigorous dragon roar that seemed to have originated from ancient times resounded throughout the Royal Tomb!


    "Roaaaaaar!"


    An angry and berserk dragon roar came out from Ye Fan''s body.


    The Su n''s Three Sages felt their primordial spirit being crushed by something. They cried out in pain as the Three Saints clutched their heads and retreated!


    "What''s going on..."


    "This spiritual pressure ¡­" It''s the Dragon Soul!? "


    "Damn it ¡­" Isn''t he unable to control the Dragon Soul!? "


    Without giving them time to think, a ck and gold dragon shadow whizzed out from Ye Fan''s body, instantly soaring into the sky.


    As for this ck gold dragon shadow, as it soared into the sky, it grew in size with the wind. A dragon several hundred meters long seemed to cover the entire Royal Tomb!


    It was clearly night, and the sky was filled with rain and clouds!


    However, the moment the dragon''s shadow reached the sky, the sky turned pale as if it had temporarily returned to daylight!


    The pair of ck gold dragon shadow''s eyes seemed to be suffused with anger and contempt as it suddenly descended from the sky!


    The speed at which the dragon phantom descended was even faster than it was before. In almost an instant, it crashed into the Heaven''s Altar!


    "Boom!"


    A bright white halo of light spread out, and the spiritual force in all directions was shaken and dispersed. In a short period of time, the great formation seemed to have been set up like nothing!


    It was as if a huge rock had fallen into a pond and pushed the water away.


    The quality of the Dragon Soul far exceeded the density of the spirit power, causing the spirit power of the formation to be pushed away!


    "Ah!..."


    Ye Fan''s whole body shivered, and his eyes regained their rity. The pain in his skull made him feel unconscious, but it was as if he was being stimted by ice water, and his brain felt iparably clear.


    At this moment, he felt as if he had gone from a blind man to a bright one, from hearing loss to hearing. All of his senses were extremely clear!


    He seeded! He really seeded!?


    He had just had a strange thought. If his primordial spirit was not strong enough at the moment, and he could notmunicate and fuse with the Dragon Soul, then what if he used some external force to forcefully stimte the Dragon Soul?


    It was naturally impossible for other energies to enter his primordial spirit, just like how matter could not enter the spiritual world.


    However, Spirit power was everywhere, and it was just nice to borrow it!


    Therefore, Ye Fan was like the peak of the Great Void Sect as he used the strongest spiritual energy attack of his Five wed Golden Dragon Realm martial skill.


    But this time, instead of relying on his own origin soul to "negotiate" with the dragon soul, he directly "countered" the dragon soul with violent psychic power like floodwaters!


    Ye Fan calcted that there would be two results:


    The first possibility was that his mental strength was strong enough to temporarily tame and use the Dragon Soul!


    And the second, if his spiritual force was insufficient, then he could use this to deplete his spiritual force!


    Although there was also a chance that he might not be able to grasp it well enough and instead get knocked out once again due to the stimtion from the Dragon Soul, but... Ye Fan nevercked the courage to take the risk in a life or death situation!


    Fortunately, he had made the right bet this time!


    Whether it was being forced or stimted, the Dragon Soul had sessfully rushed out of his body, releasing one of the mental attacks of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, the deathblow!


    Ye Fan didn''t know how long the formation''s mental attack would take to recover, but even if it onlysted three seconds, it was still enough!


    Now!


    With a wave of his hand, the huge ck sword returned to his hand, and a dark sword intent ignited on his arm!


    Without any hesitation, he turned around and swung his sword as fast as lightning!


    "Purgatory Sword Demon... The embers of death! "


    The moment the ck me greatsword was swung, the countless particles in the air were ignited!


    Dots of particles formed a giant burning fan as it flew past dozens of meters andnded in front of Su Yun Ran!


    Su You Ran''s head was aching from the stimtion from the Dragon Soul. Her face was pale white as she saw the sword intent heading towards her.


    "Stop the flow of water!" With all of his strength activated, he used the Chaotic Force of the Heavenly Wind Heavenly Water in an attempt to block Ye Fan''s sword!


    However, the sword intent from the burning particle directly went through all the shields without any reason and directly entered Su Dong Ran''s abdomen!


    Su Qing Ran looked down in disbelief. He saw countless darkness particles around his waist, like embers after burning. Although it didn''t look dazzling, the temperature was unbelievably high!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH[email protected]@ Burning away!


    Su Jue Xin and Su Jinheng felt the blood in their bodies go cold!


    They had just tightly pressed Ye Fan down, and only now did they realize, if it wasn''t for the formation''s spiritual energy suppressing Ye Fan, this monarch level sword intent would have been extremely terrifying!


    This was a true Sword God, the man who had single-handedly frightened the immortal pce!?

 Chapter 2136

    2136


    "Heartless!" "Hurry up and leave!"


    Sensing that something was wrong, Su Jinheng shouted loudly.


    Even if he didn''t say it, Su Jue knew that he couldn''t go against his opponent right now, and had to retreat first.


    However, Ye Fan knew that time was of the essence, and at the moment he killed Su Qing Ran, he had alreadyunched one move of the Emperor Dragon Sword Prison!


    The flying swords that filled the sky obeyed the call once again. The eight Sword Dragons burned with golden, red, and ck colored mes. With a ''swoosh swoosh'', they had already flown away!


    The sword dragon coiled around Su Jue Xinyer byyer, encircling him and trapping him inside!


    Su Juexin had a splitting headache just now, and her reaction was also slower by half a beat. Before Windshadow even had the chance to use it, he had beenpletely restricted!


    Although this move was not enough to deal with a powerful Sheng Domain warrior like Ye Fan, it was still enough as long as he could dy Ye Fan for a second.


    Ignoring the fact that Su Juxin had released all her firepower and frantically attacked the Sword Prison, Ye Fan had already locked his gaze onto Su Jinheng!


    An erupting sword intent shockwave suddenly exploded out from the back of the arm that was burning with the ck me sword intent!


    A huge force,bined with Ye Fan''s own violent speed, was propelling him towards Su Jinheng with the huge sword in his hand!


    Su Jinheng endured the intense pain in his head caused by the stimtion of his primordial spirit and cast Shadowless, attempting to retreat.


    But this time, it was Ye Fan who was clear-headed enough, and they were slow!


    Separated by 20-30 meters, Ye Fan took advantage of the momentum and swung the huge sword!


    "Destroy Yan''s Remnants!"


    Once again, the sword intent of darkness ignited the surface of the gigantic particle fan!


    Su Jinheng, who was still running away, knew that Ye Fan had made his move, but the speed of the sword intent''s appearance was too fast!


    This sword intent was simply not based onmon sense, and the particles in the air were instantly ignited!


    As if there was no resistance, the sword path''s trajectory, when Ye Fan attacked, the sword intent had already beenpleted!


    "Ah!"


    Su Jinheng felt as if his body was being burned by something. In the next second, the ember-like ck particles had set him on fire!


    Amidst the miserable screams, the ck mes burned brilliantly, just like Su Qing Ran, it directly destroyed the soul!


    Ye Fan turned his head around, not even bothering to take a look. He knew that Su Jinheng was a magician and would definitely not be able to block his attack!


    Actually, when heprehended this move, he didn''t think too much about it. It was just that the power of the Purgatory Sword Demon caused his explosive strength to be even more terrifying.


    When the swinging speed reached a critical point, Ye Fan discovered that the sword intent had actually ignited some air particles?!


    It was just like how when a sword shed across a rock, it would ignite a fire. When the sword shed across a rock, it would ignite a fire.


    Ye Fan finally realized that in fact,pared topletely condensing the sword intent and shooting it out, it would be better to use the ubiquitous particles as a medium.


    Let the sparks between the particles burn like a prairie fire and transmit their own sword intent at an even faster speed!


    It did not seemplicated, but if it was not for the increase in the level of sword intent and the quality of the sword intent itself, it would not have been able to aplish all of this.


    The faster they moved, the faster they would be able to catch particles.


    Photons spread at the speed of light in a vacuum. Then what if he could use photons to transmit his sword intent?!


    Light speed sword intent!?


    Ye Fan knew that this was just a dream, but only with a dream could he have unlimited possibilities!


    Even now, Ye Fan had already deeply experienced how helpful this new sword technique would be to him.


    Facing the sage realm experts of the Su n who all had the power of the Heavenly Wind and were adept at high-speed movements, if he were to use any other sword intent, it was very likely that they would be able to avoid him.


    Of course, this sword intent also had its ws. Its power was notparable to some sword intent that could actually be used to attack.


    If they really did encounter some equally matched opponents, it might not be enough to cause fatal damage.


    In addition, in order to achieve instant explosive effects, swinging the sword had been too extreme, and he had actually used up quite a bit of energy.


    Furthermore, when retracting the attack, due to excessive force, the body would need more time to adjust, resulting in a w.


    However, he didn''t have much to worry about facing these three people. What he wanted was to be faster and finish them as quickly as possible!


    When Ye Fan turned around, the Emperor Dragon Sword Prison''s Su Juxin had already forcefully relied on her Mystical Sacred Body''s innate talent to break out!


    A blue light soared into the sky, and Su Juxin was just about to escape.


    At the same time, the psychic power within the formation that had just been roused surged forth like a tide once again!


    Ye Fan spread out the Dragonscale Swordwings on his back, and at the same time, he once again used the method of erupting sword intent to increase his own speed.


    Activating the Divine Dragon Bloodline, he activated the Dragon Wing Technique. A golden wind continuously appeared on the outside to speed up Ye Fan''s speed.


    At this critical moment, Ye Fan finally caught up to Su Juxin and heavily swung his sword!


    Su Jue Xin Xin''s eyes were wide open and her face was filled with fear, but she was still the ruler of a nation that had experienced hundreds of battles.


    "ng!"


    Ye Fan''s sword heavily smashed down, Su Juxin''s entire body transformed into a straight line as it fell!


    With his two trump cards shaken like this, Su Juexin''s hands cracked open, causing blood to spurt out, and she directly flew out of her hands!


    Ye Fan also retracted his huge ck sword, and used all his strength to descend!


    Su Juxin, who had just steadied her stance, clenched her fist. Seeing Ye Faning down, she hurriedly dodged!


    At this moment of life and death, Su Jue couldn''t care about anything else. The powerful physique of the Profound Spirit Holy Body gave him the confidence to continue dying within the formation.


    As long as the formation was restored, he felt that he still had a chance!


    But how could Ye Fan listen to him? He already had a n, and now he could directly use the Heaven Copsing Sword Rain!


    Over ten thousand flying swords that were ignited by the ck mes descended, directly restricting Su Jue''s range of movement!


    Ye Fan took the opportunity to approach Su Jue Xin. In an instant, the two of them exchanged more than ten blows!


    Su Jue Xin cried out in pain. His Chaotic Force was simply not enough to resist the sword intenting from Ye Fan''s body. Very soon, both his hands and feet were covered in blood!


    If not for the Mysterious Spirit Body, just this fist and kick alone would have been enough to kill him!


    Ye Fan saw the opportunity and saw that his spiritual force was about to surge over. He immediately grabbed Su Jue Xin''s neck and the Dragonscale Swordwings on his back crazily pped!


    Gritting his teeth, Ye Fan pushed Su Juxin and forcefully broke out of the array!


    Although a burst of spiritual force attack gave Ye Fan a temporary headache, this time, no one stopped him. Relying on the Purgatory Sword Demon to forcefully maintain his consciousness for a moment, Ye Fan was still able to do it.


    At the same time that he rushed out of the formation, Su Juxin took advantage of Ye Fan''s clenched teeth to forcefully endure, and a badly mutted fist ruthlessly smashed into Ye Fan''s abdomen!


    Ye Fan groaned, he had just suffered a lot of injuries and still hadn''tpletely recovered. Now, he once again spat out a mouthful of blood!


    However, Ye Fan''s eyes were very firm. He grabbed Su Jue''s throat and forcefully flew all the way to the entrance of the Royal Tomb!


    "Boom!"


    The two of them ran towards the huge metal door of the Royal Tomb and collided!


    The entrance to the Royal Tomb had always been guarded by Saints. In addition, they sacrificed to the heavens every year, and from time to time, there would even be members of the royal family sent to the mausoleum.


    Although this door was thick and heavy, it was not some kind of special giant door reinforced by a magical array. How could it withstand the impact of Ye Fan''s sword intent?


    The door split into pieces. Rocks tumbled down, and smoke filled the air as the two of them directly disappeared into the darkness of the mausoleum!

 Chapter 2137

    2137


    Two hourster, the rain and wind dispersed.


    At the entrance of the Royal Tomb, Tu Yue''s expression was solemn. Beside him was a group of shadow guards wearing ck armor, nervously looking around.


    "Master, we ¡­ Shall we go in? "


    "How can there be no response when the Emperor and Prince Consort Ye enter?" The shadow guard asked.


    They could only watch the battle from afar and didn''t dare to get too close.


    It was only after it had been quiet for a long time and there was no movement that Tu Yue dared to bring his men here to investigate.


    Even though they felt that the battle was over, they were still trembling in fear.


    It would have been fine if Su Jue had won, but if Ye Fan had won, then they would have died.


    However, as shadow guards, they had long since thrown away their lives. Even if they were afraid, they would not retreat.


    In fact, tonight''s situation was a top secret of the great battle. In order to prevent Shen Nong from detecting it, only a small number of people knew about tonight''s events.


    Not all of the shadow guards were able to participate. Only a small group of people who could keep a secret were able to intervene.


    To them, this was the fate of witnessing a great battle with their own eyes. They were iparably excited and excited.


    A thoughtful expression appeared on Tu Yue''s face as he pondered for a while before taking out a Sound Transmission Stone.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Consort Ye and the Grand Emperor have entered the Royal Tomb. Can you allow us to explore the interior of the Royal Tomb?"


    From the other side came the urging voice of the Emperor of the Underworld. "Quickly, quickly, at the most critical moment, do not hold back your beloved official. Quickly investigate the situation of the battle so that we can respond in time!"


    Just as Tu Yue was about to agree, he suddenly sensed that someone had walked out from the mausoleum!?


    Tu Yue and the group of shadow guards shuddered as they subconsciously retreated a few steps.


    However, when they saw who it was, they all felt relieved ¡­


    Aplicated and sorrowful look appeared in Tu Yue''s eyes as he led the way and knelt down respectfully on one knee.


    "We greet the Emperor! Congrattions to the Supreme Emperor for killing the traitor, and for saving Great Conquest of the nation! "


    Su Jue''s heart gradually came out from the darkness, his entire body was covered in muscles and a head of long silvery-white hair. His ice-blue eyes were filled with cold arrogance.


    The white fur-d man was covered in blood. It was obvious that he had been through a bloody and vicious battle.


    "Get up." Su Jue said with a heavy heart.


    As Tu Yue stood up, Emperor of the Underworld''s excited voice came from the sound transmission stone.


    "royal father!? royal father''s martial spirit can once again protect my Great Conquest of the Rivers and Mountains! "


    Su Jue harrumphed coldly and took the Sound Transmission Stone from Tu Yue''s hand.


    "How can one not win in such an important ce like the Royal Tomb, under the protection of the ancestors? "Quickly clean and tidy up the Royal Tomb, don''t let the outside world find out, in case trouble arises."


    "Your son understands. Your son will have someone secretly repair it tomorrow!" The Emperor was in an extremely good mood.


    Su Jue heart once again said: "I obtained some special items from that traitor, and they are most likely rted to Chu Yunyao. I''m going back to the pce, you should bring her to see me, I want to personally interrogate her!"


    "Yes, your son will get someone to prepare a table of wine and wait for royal father''s triumphant return!" Emperor Shao Deughed heartily.


    "Don''t disturb too many people!" Su Juxin warned.


    "Don''t worry royal father, this matter will definitely not leak out!" "Underworld God, you understand."


    Only then did Su Jue Xin let out an "En" in satisfaction. After keeping the Sound Transmission Stone, his figure shed as he flew towards the Imperial City.


    Tu Yue stretched out his hand, wanting to return the Sound Transmission Stone, but he didn''t have the time to say it out loud.


    A hint of doubt shed across Tu Yue''s eyes as he looked in the direction Su Juxin had left.


    "The Supreme Emperor is truly worthy of being called the number one person on the great battle. That Prince Consort Ye was able to shake the immortal pce, but he was no match for the Supreme Emperor. I''m afraid even he never would have imagined."


    "It''s also because of the Imperial Tomb Grand Formation. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the Supreme Emperor really wouldn''t be his match."


    Two of the old princes and princesses that were guarding the Royal Tomb had already died? "The royal family suffered heavy losses in this battle too."


    Hearing the few shadow guards behind him discuss this, Tu Yue frowned. "Don''t think too much of it. Hurry up and clean up the ce to see if anything special is missing. After the inspection, seal the imperial mausoleum immediately."


    "Yes sir!"


    A group of shadow guards quickly searched the scene.


    Not long after, a shadow guard discovered something and passed two weapons to Tu Yue.


    "Sir Tu, this ¡­ Isn''t that the Emperor''s spiritual weapon? "


    Tu Yue took a closer look. It was actually the ck gold cloud pattern mace!


    Just now, Ye Fan had knocked him out of Su Juxin''s hands with one sword attack, and dropped him onto the altar.


    Now that the altar had lost the Su n''s sage expert''s control and had lost its effects, it was picked up by the shadow guard.


    "Did the Emperor forget about the intense battle just now?" The shadow guard asked.


    After Tu Yue was stunned for a moment, he suddenly thought of something and his face turned deathly pale!


    "This is bad!" Something big has happened! "


    Ignoring the stupefied expressions of the shadow guards, he turned and quickly flew towards the imperial city.


    Imperial City, the Imperial Pce''s rear garden.


    The pce that the Supreme Emperor lived in was surrounded by lush flowers and lush vegetation. It was a pleasant sight, and there were many rare demon beasts that were raised in the beast pens.


    On a stone table in the garden, a stonemp illuminated a small area.


    At this moment, most of the pce maids and eunuchs had already been cleared away, and even the guards had been ordered not to approach.


    Only the Emperor of the Underworld and Chu Yunyao were sitting on both sides of the table.


    "Imperial Advisor Chu, let''s drink a cup. It''s useless to frown with a bitter face. Since he''s already dead, why must you keep it in your heart?" Emperor of the Underworld handed a cup of wine to Chu Yunyao.


    Chu Yunyao''s empty eyes dimmed, like a puppet, she nkly sat there.


    "Tsk ¡­ I am very curious, what is the rtionship between this Ye Fan and the State Grandmaster Chu? "I''ve always thought that Imperial Advisor Chu has no interest in rtionships between men and women."


    Seeing that Chu Yunyao did not pay him any attention, the Emperor of the Underworld was not angry. He was in an extremely good mood as he drank a cup and said, "Imperial Father has already walked out from the Royal Tomb. I wonder if Ye Fan''s corpse is still in the Royal Tomb.


    "If there''s still a corpse, I can promise to let you see it. I''ve done my best ¡­"


    Suddenly, Chu Yunyao''s dull eyes shed with a strange light. The woman frowned and said, "Royal Tomb ¡­ ¡­ "Inside?"


    He sighed, "Tonight, I have also disturbed the ancestors ¡­"


    Chu Yunyao had some thoughts on her face, but she remained silent.


    Just at this time, a figure cut across the sky like lightning, and after looking for a breath of air, hended directly in the pce!


    Su Jue''s heart was expressionless. His eyes were iparably cold as he stared at the Emperor of the Underworld.


    "Father!" Seeing the man who hadnded, Emperor Mo De''s face revealed joy, he got up andughed: "Wee back royal father! "Your son has already approved ¡­"


    Without waiting for the Emperor to finish speaking, ''Su Juxin'' suddenly raised her hand and a golden sword intent shed across the Emperor''s throat!


    He waspletely caught off guard as both his eyes furiously opened. His eyes revealed a hint of disbelief, fear and despair!


    He suddenly understood something, but it was all toote!


    "Sizzle sizzle."


    Fresh blood continued to shoot out. Su Juexin''s throat was sliced open, and she was unable to make a sound as she pointed at the man in front of her with a trembling finger ¡­


    He wanted to beg for help in pain, but no one dared to approach him, not to mention who could save him.


    "Su Jue Xin" changed his face and returned to his original appearance. It was actually Ye Fan!


    Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed with a hint of excitement, she was so excited that her eyes turned red and moist.


    She had outstanding wisdom. Just from hearing that the two of them fought their way into the Royal Tomb and before Ye Fan could even find the corpse, he already felt that something was wrong.


    Although he had just guessed at this possibility, he could confirm that the man was still alive. This kind of ecstasy was hard to describe with words!


    Ye Fan walked in front of the Emperor and looked at him with a profound gaze, "I promise you, I will cure Qingxue and treat her well for the rest of her life..."


    With that said, Ye Fan crushed the head of the Emperor of the Underworld with his foot. The sword intent directly minced the Emperor''s soul,pletely wiping it out!

 Chapter 2138

    2138


    In the back garden, the ground was damp and cold from the rain. Droplets of water dripped to the ground.


    Other than that, there was only silence. It was as if countless strange flowers and nts had silently and silently witnessed the great change that had urred during the conquest.


    After a while, Chu Yunyao slowly walked over to Ye Fan''s side. The woman''s expression was iparably calm.


    Ye Fan recovered from his many thoughts, turned around and gently smiled at the woman, "Little Yao Yao, I''m sorry ¡­ ¡­" Because you, this disguise particle device, to imitate Su Juxin''s hair is a little difficult.


    I spent a lot of time adjusting my appearance and figure ¡­ Otherwise, if a w is discovered, that''s why I was dyed in the Royal Tomb ¡­ "


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to finish speaking, Chu Yunyao directly pped the man in the face!


    Ye Fan could avoid it, but when he saw the tears in Chu Yunyao''s eyes, his heart ached and he did not avoid it.


    "Pah!"


    This was not enough, Chu Yunyao pped the man a few times!


    "Pah!" Pow! "Pah ¡­"


    Only the woman he loved would allow him to hit her a few times to vent his anger. Otherwise, who would be able to make a God of Swords obediently receive a beating?!


    But Ye Fan''s patience had its limits, he finally grabbed onto Chu Yunyao''s hand and angrily red at the woman, "Chu Yunyao! Enough!


    I know I was careless! I know I was wrong! I''ve made you feel wronged and scared! But isn''t everything alright now!? "


    Chu Yunyao clenched her teeth, her body trembling, her eyes red as she said, "You want to die one more time?!" Try disappearing for another seventy years or even seven hundred years!?


    You are so capable... To be able to shine so brilliantly in a Blessed Paradise ¡­ Better not toe back!


    If it was because of me that you, the Lord God of Swords, died in the great battle, then wouldn''t I be a sinner for all eternity!? Let me die! "


    Ye Fan knew that the woman''s words were half out of anger, and he was also really afraid. After all, he had "died" before, and it was not easy to reunite with him, but this time, she almost thought he was dead.


    If it was the previously emotionless Chu Yunyao, perhaps it would not matter, but she could no longer do so!


    The more suppressed a feeling was, the more explosive it would be!


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, gently holding the woman, "Little Yao Yao..." "It''s all in the past now, stop crying, how can I bear to let you die?"


    After saying that, Ye Fan lowered his head and kissed the woman''s cold and soft red lips.


    But as soon as she kissed him, Chu Yunyao pushed him away with all her might and pped him in the face again!


    "Bastard..." Chu Yunyao gnashed her teeth.


    Ye Fan was beaten silly. He slowly turned his head and looked straight at the woman.


    Looking at the woman who was crying like a broken string of beads, Ye Fan''s expression turned cold.


    He pressed down hard on the back of the woman''s head and forcefully kissed her.


    Chu Yunyao struggled with both of her hands as she tried to hit Ye Fan.


    But this time, Ye Fan directly used one hand to hug the woman tightly, not allowing her to move!


    Chu Yunyao angrily clenched her teeth!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Ye Fan was in pain, and as he loosened his grip on the woman''s lips, he discovered that his mouth was filled with the taste of blood.


    "Bitch ¡­" Would you be angry!? "


    Ye Fan raised his hand and pped Chu Yunyao twice!


    "p p!"


    A clear sound of a p rang out, causing two red marks to appear on Chu Yunyao''s white face!


    Chu Yunyao was a little dizzy from the beating. Turning her head, her teary eyes were filled with wildness and madness as she stared at the man.


    Ye Fan used his hand to pinch the woman''s chin, causing Chu Yunyao''s beautiful face to contort.


    "Listen! Chu Yunyao! No matter what! I won''t let you die! I won''t die! I''ll never leave you! Did you hear that!? " Ye Fan growled.


    Their gazes met, and countlessplicated emotions seemed to freeze the air.


    After a long while, Ye Fan released the woman.


    But the moment she let go, Chu Yunyao was suddenly like an octopus, hugging the man tightly, she took the initiative to kiss Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was no longer able to hold himself back, and tore the woman''s clothes, pressing her onto the stone table at the side.


    The food and wine on the table fell with a ng, but the two of them had no time to care!


    At some point, the dark clouds in the sky had dissipated, and the starry sky had been revealed.


    Ye Fanid on Su Jue Xin''s fur coat, Chu Yunyao waspletely exhausted, perspiring in his arms ¡­ ¡­


    Everything was quiet, except for the sound of each other''s breathing and heartbeats.


    "Are youfortable ¡­" With one hand, Ye Fan brushed past the woman''s long hair that was drenched in sweat.


    "Hmm ¡­" Chu Yunyao snorted.


    "Little Yao Yao, are you a psychopath? Why is it that the more rude and rude you are, the more excited you are ¡­"


    "Aren''t you the same?" Chu Yunyao finally raised her head and slowly stood up. She directly sat on the man''s face,pletely covering it.


    Chu Yunyao elegantly swung her long hair, the corners of her mouth curved into a charming smile, "Do you like it ¡­ ¡­" Dead pervert? "


    Ye Fan took a deep breath in enjoyment, but still smacked both his hands on the ground. His body stood upright, and at the same time, he held the woman.


    "Although I like it, but I have to get down to business ¡­" "Next time, I will properly train you as a demoness."


    As Ye Fan said this, he took a nce at thepletely dead corpse of the Emperor of the Underworld.


    "Are you nning to change dynasties directly? Or should I start with the entire golem? "


    Chu Yunyao had reverted back to her usual cold, scientist self. She took out a new trench coat and put it on herself.


    Ye Fan nced at the woman in satisfaction, as expected of Chu Yunyao, she already knew what he was thinking so quickly.


    "The change of dynasty is not yet timely. I do not have the heart to rule the country, and I need to exin too much. I also need to deal with too many issues ¡­


    Although I can forcefully use force to suppress them, that isn''t what I want. I don''t want to have too many innocent people killed or injured.


    To be called an emperor or something ¡­ I will treat Qingxue, arrange all of you, ensure that there are no worries behind, and clear up the situation before thinking about it again.


    "It''s mine, so it''s mine sooner orter. There''s no need to be too anxious, there''s just too many things that are messing up my n, and the gains won''t make up for the losses ¡­"


    Chu Yunyao nodded, "Indeed, this is not the time. If we are too hurried, we will only be flustered. So you''re going to fake it? Or are you looking for someone? "


    Ye Fan smiled evilly, "Little Yao Yao..." Do you still remember that time when I went to the Imperial Advisor''s estate, that fake husband of yours, ''Ji Qirin''? "


    Chu Yunyao was stunned, "Are you sure, using a robot won''t be exposed? Although all of them can imitate the sounds and appearances of their bodies, but they still haven''t cultivated to such a level. "


    "It can be said that its cultivation level is hidden, of course, we also need someone to help us. As long as the robot asionally shows itself, it''s just a puppet we can use to control." Ye Fan said.


    Chu Yunyao knit her brows, "I need time to make a qualified robot double ¡­ ¡­ What are you going to do before then? "When the sun rises, the emperor will be in court..."


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, took out his phone and made a call.


    He didn''t know how to use the sound transmission stone, so he didn''t care about using his phone anymore.


    "Prince Consort Ye ¡­" Tu Yue''s voice came from the other side, sounding incrediblyplicated.


    "Lord Tu,e to the back garden. I know you''vee. Even if you hide tonight, do you want to hide for your entire life?"


    "Tu Yidao ¡­" Tu Yue really did not know what to do. His cultivation had always been hidden, but even if he was not weak, he was no different from trash in front of Ye Fan.


    He knew that even if he didn''t go in, the Emperor would still be dead. No matter how many people he brought in, they would all be dead.


    He was the head of the Shadow Squad. Logically speaking, he should be loyal to the Emperor, but if the Emperor died, who would he be loyal to?


    The key is that he himself has no enmity with Ye Fan, and even received a favor from Ye Fan.


    Even though it was more important to repay the debt of gratitude, he was not a pedant. He knew what was right and what was right was what mattered most to him.


    If he really angered Ye Fan, the Tu n would probably meet with a cmity... For the sake of the Su Family Imperial Family that was about to copse, did he need to provoke this disaster to kill himself?


    Tu Yue was at a loss, so when they arrived at the back garden, he didn''t go in and immediately retreated.


    "I understand ¡­ "We''ll head there now..." Tu Yue sighed. What shoulde, would eventuallye.

 Chapter 2139

    <span>By the time Tu Yue arrived at the back garden, the Emperor''s corpse was long gone. The bloodstains on the ground had also been washed away by the rain.


    It was as if nothing had happened here. In the middle of the night, only Chu Yunyao and Ye Fan were here drinking, eating, and chatting.


    When Tu Yue saw this quiet scene, he knew that the Emperor of the Underworld was no longer here.


    "Lord Tu, you''re here? "Come and sit." Ye Fan waved his hand with a smile.


    Tu Yue braced himself, walking to the table and bowing. "Greetings, Sir God of Swords, State Grandmaster!"


    <span>"No need to be so formal, just like before. Just call me Prince Consort Ye." Ye Fan said calmly.


    "I, Tu, have offended Your Excellency Sword God. It is all because of Your Excellency''s words that I have to kill you or cut you into pieces.


    However, all the brothers of the Shadow Squad obeyed my orders. I can make them disappear without a trace, so I will not leave a single word behind. I beg the God of Swords to spare me! "


    <span>Ye Fan squinted his eyes. This Tu Yue actually wanted to help those brothers of the Shadow Squad to plead for mercy?


    Logically speaking, those shadow guards weren''t his rtives, they were orphans raised from young.


    In the dark, no one would care about the deaths of those Death Soldiers who were responsible for these shady tasks. No one even knew about it.Such a person would indeed make the shadow guard willing to work for him. Even if he wanted to changemands, it would still be difficult.


    "Does Lord Tu feel that I will truly worry about spreading news of tonight''s events?" Ye Fan poured a cup of wine, sniffed it, and asked with a smile.


    Tu Yue froze for a moment. He thought about it carefully, then shook his head ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan continued tough, "Even if the entire world knows that it was me who killed Su Juexin, the Su father and son, and even two Su Family sage realm ancestors, so what?


    <span>Furthermore, I am a member of the Divine Dragon Family. The Xuan Yuan Empire was overthrown by the Su Family.


    Tu Yueughed self-deprecatingly. That''s right, what was he thinking?


    <span>Even if word got out, so what?


    He was the Sword God, and after the Immortal pce battle, his name would eventually spread throughout the world.


    If he could kill the two emperors, it would only increase his prestige, and would only increase the excitement of the Divine Dragon n.<span>Besides the members of the Su Family, who would think of taking revenge for Su Juxin and the rest?


    The key question was who had the ability to do so?


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t care at all. It was just that in the end, the world became chaotic. A group of strong men became like a group of deer, and their spirits were burnt to ashes. They once again fell into a chaotic world.


    "Lord Tu, sit down. Don''t talk about those useless things. I have called you here for an important matter that requires the cooperation of Lord Tu." Ye Fan patted the seat beside him.


    Only now did Tu Yue believe that Ye Fan did not have any thoughts of eliminating the roots, so he walked over and sat down."With your current strength, Sir God of Swords, if you were to call out with your arm, countless people would probably be willing to serve you. What else do you need from me?"


    Ye Fanughed and said, "Sir Tu, do you really think that I want to immediately ascend the throne and be the emperor?"


    "Overlord level Sword Intent? If he doesn''t have the heart of a Overlord, how could he appear here?" Tu Yue asked doubtfully.


    "You know quite a lot." Ye Fan didn''t deny it and said, "I do have the heart of an emperor, but now is not the right time."If you were to force yourself to be the emperor, a battle cannot be avoided. No matter whether it is in the open or in secret, how many people die, or how many innocent people suffer, you should know very well.


    <span>You and I have known each other only for a short time, but you should know that I am a doctor and do not like the sight of blood flowing in rivers.


    "If I was truly unforgivable, then even Lord Tu, the scum that killed me, would not have done so. When I was at the Imperial Advisor''s estate, did you intentionally urge me to leave?"


    Tu Yue nodded his head deeply. He had advised Ye Fan at that time because he felt that Ye Fan was not an evil person and was his benefactor.


    Second, he didn''t want the world to fall into chaos after the first battle.


    <span>"Sir Tu, I have a n right now. As long as Sir Tu is willing to cooperate, the war will still be peaceful and the world will not fall into chaos.


    With enough time to prepare, there''s no reason to kill too many innocent people and lose too much blood ¡­


    Sir Tu, this is a great matter, and is well-known throughout history. Would you be willing to help meplete this n? " Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Tu Yue carefully considered for a moment before frowning, "I wonder what this n is? Could it be that His Excellency God of Swords intends to pretend to be his Majesty? "<span>"After all, my acting skills have been seen by Lord Tu as well." Ye Fan raised his eyebrows.


    <span>Tu Yue sighed awkwardly and cupped his hands towards Ye Fan. "It''s a shame to bete!"


    After that, Ye Fan exined the n to Tu Yue.


    <span>After Tu Yue heard this, his face revealed surprise. He looked at Chu Yunyao with a face full of disbelief, "Imperial Advisor, this is also possible?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao lightly said, "As long as you have enough time, technically speaking, there''s no problem."


    Tu Yue calmed his anxious heart. "In the past, I went to the battlefield against the barbarians and served as the head of the shadow guard. Now, I have experienced many storms, both in the open and in the dark."


    However, this time, it is the most soul-stirring thing that I have ever done. ""This means that Lord Tu has agreed?" Ye Fan lifted up a ss of wine and stretched it out.


    "Tu Yidao is just a little pawn in the great battle, but he is just a shadow that cannot be seen in the light."


    <span>"If I can really save the world from a bloody catastrophe, it would be fine even if I have to bear the me."


    After Tu Yue finished speaking, he solemnly picked up his wine cup, clinked it with Ye Fan''s, and drank it all in one gulp.<span>Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "Rest assured Lord Tu, you will only leave behind your good name and won''t have any bad reputation."


    For history is written by the victors ".


    <span>After Ye Fan finished speaking, he also drank the wine in his cup.


    Tu Yue carefully mulled over Ye Fan''s words. His eyes revealed a hint of admiration as he silently stood up, "Then I will go and prepare."<span>Seeing that Tu Yue was about to leave, Ye Fan casually asked, "Oh right, Lord Tu, has Zi Jiao been well?"


    Tu Yue abruptly shuddered as his heart sank. He quickly turned around and knelt down on one knee. "Sir God of Swords!" I will definitely do my best to fulfill your request!] Please let my daughter go! "


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Why are you so nervous? As the attending doctor for Zi Jiao, I asked her about her recovery situation."


    You don''t think that I will threaten you by abducting your daughter, do you? Is there a need for me to? "Tu Yue''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He finally stood up and said, "It''s all my fault, Sword God. Then, I''ll take my leave."


    <span>After Tu Yue left, Chu Yunyao asked with a smile that was not a smile, "Are you really not threatening him with his daughter?"


    Ye Fan slightly raised the corner of his mouth, "He''s a smart person, just a touch is enough."


    Chu Yunyao ced one hand on the table, supporting her face with the other, she looked at the man with her beautiful eyes, "This time I''vee back as if I''vee across an emperor. This trip to the Blessed Paradise, just what happened?"


    "That''s a long story. Why don''t we just have Xin''er, A-Jiao, Ning''er, and Weiwei have a good chat with you in person?" Ye Fan blinked his eyes.


    Chu Yunyao''s face froze, "What did you say!? Hurry up and rify it! "Ye Fan smiled in relief. He reached out his hand to hold the woman''s hand and walked her to Ning Shou pce, "Come inside. We''ll exin it to you slowly."

 Chapter 2140

    At dawn, the grand expedition into the imperial pce, within the great hall of the Abyss.


    Officials began to arrive one after another. The people walking in front of them were none other than Prince Qi, Luo Bei Wang, Su Qi, and his uncle Luo Bei Wang.<span>Because of the disappearance of Crown Prince Su Yun, the First Prince Su Mo was also left behind in the Imperial City, walking together with a few other princes who had a good rtionship with him.


    However, what surprised the civil and military officials even more was that the Shadowguardmander, Tu Yue, who rarely appeared in public and even more rarely went to court, was actually wearing a proper official''s uniform as he silently walked among the officials.


    Tu Yue was like a shadow, keeping a low profile and remaining silent. He looked inconspicuous, but he made all the officials in the imperial court have no choice but to treat him with caution.<span>Tu Yue didn''t greet anyone, and very few people around him dared to take the initiative to talk to him.


    When all the officials of the imperial court were seated, the eunuchs shouted "His Majesty has arrived!" and the officials all kneeled down, shouting "Long live the king!".


    With a dignified expression, he walked into the main hall and sat down. He waved his hand, "All my beloved officials, please rise!"


    "Thank you!"


    <span>Su Qian swept his gaze across the crowd. When his gazended on Tu Yue, it flickered slightly before he said, "Everyone, my dear officials, who has a song to y?"


    <span>"Your Majesty, the crown prince has been missing for a long time and has yet to be found. This humble subject believes that we should send more people to investigate more suspects!"


    <span>Su Qian frowned and said, "We have given all our authority to Lord Tu to investigate this matter. The crown prince, as the king of the kingdom, has taken the risk outside the pce. Even if hees back, I will punish him for his crimes! "


    Hearing this, Luo Beiwei looked a little uneasy and retreated quickly.


    The First Prince, Su Mo, stepped forward and said, "Imperial Father, your son has been informed that as soon as spring falls from the north that the Arguana and Borjin tribes have once again begun to fight.<span>The Barbarian King Butchahar had been missing from the Barbarian King Hall for more than half a year.


    <span>The leaders of the two tribes were all rebellious. They were all fighting over the war supplies.


    The barbarian race and the barbarian race have started to fight amongst themselves, making it difficult for us, the people of the northern border, to fight against each other.


    Although the Marquis of Beiming City had long returned tomand and defend the barbarian army, the situation in the battlefield was chaotic. It was time for the servants to use their men.I have been in the northern border for many years and am now concerned about my fellow soldiers and the local citizens of the northern border. I hope that Father will grant me his blessing and allow me to go to the northern border to defend the border! "


    Luo Bei Wang and the group of officials from the Crown Prince''s faction could not help but look at Su Mo withplicated expressions.Now that the crown prince was no longer around, the First Prince would definitely take advantage of the situation and rise to prominence.


    At this moment, he was most worried about being sent to the north again, away from the center of power.


    However, Su Mo didn''t mention ascension, and instead proposed to return to the northern border. This move was naturally "retreat in order to advance".<span>He was so generous and selfless. If the emperor were to send him to the north, wouldn''t he be too biased and underestimating his eldest son?


    <span>Moreover, the crown prince had made a mistake and disappeared. Su Mo had already won quite a bit of support from the old official, so it was even more impossible for him to carelessly send him to the northern territories.


    <span>Luo Bei Wang and the group of officials from the crown prince department had ugly expressions on their faces, as if something bad was about to happen.


    <span>Emperor Nether Enlightened looked at Su Mo with a smile that was not a smile and said, "That''s right, that''s good. He''s so worried about the country and the people. As expected of my eldest son."


    "Since you want to go to the northern border so much, I shall grant your wish. We will set out immediately and return to the northern troop to listen to the Duke of Zhenbei''s teachings!"


    <span>"Huh?"


    <span>Su Mo who had a sincere expression earlier was stunned for a short moment, and he raised his head to look at his "father" with an expression of disbelief.


    Not only him, even the entire imperial court was stunned!


    <span>This king doesn''t followmon sense!?


    Luo Beiwang''s face lit up as he stood up and sped his hands together, "His Majesty truly loves this people like children. Even after the disappearance of the crown prince, he was willing to send the eldest prince to the north. Your subjects are truly impressed!"


    <span>"Your majesty is enlightened!" Immediately, many officials cheered.


    <span>Su Mo''s face was unsettled, he was mute, and he suffered unspeakably, practically to the point his scalp exploded!


    However, he still feigned joy and expressed his thanks, "Thank you for royal father''s permission! Your son will definitely go to the northern border and continue learning humbly from Zhenbei! "


    Emperor of the Underworld waved his hand, indicating that Su Mo could leave. Then, he said, "Honored Guests, is there anything else you need?"<span>Seeing that none of the officials said anything, Su Qian continued, "Everyone knows that our Emperor was assassinated three years ago. Fortunately, the Emperor took action and everything was fine.


    <span>But because of the assassination, the Grand Emperor wanted us to go to the Royal Tomb together and cultivate in seclusion for a period of time. "


    <span>When the officials heard this, they were all surprised.


    <span>"Your Majesty, the imperial government can''t do without you!" an old official eximed.


    Emperor Nimrod waved his hand. "Sigh, how could I ignore the Emperor''s intentions? Moreover, my cultivation has shown signs of breaking through. I also want to take this opportunity to cultivate together with the Emperor."As for the matters of the imperial government, I shall leave it to the Qi King during my closed door training.


    <span>When the civil and military officials heard this, they finally understood why they were at the meeting.


    The emperor was still not confident enough to leave matters of the imperial government to the Qi King. He needed Tu Yue, an absolute confidant, to supervise from the side.


    This was tantamount to arranging for two ministers from the other countries, one in the light and one in the dark.<span>Although the crowd of officials felt that it was a bit sudden, no one dared to object. After all, no one had the courage to disobey the Supreme Emperor Su Jue''s will.


    <span>Not to mention that the Qi King was indeed capable, and he had Tu Yue overseeing him in secret. Nothing could go wrong with him.


    The person with the ugliest expression in the hall was none other than Su Mo.


    <span>The Emperor would rather hand over the imperial court to the Qi King than allow this eldest son of his to practice martial arts. Furthermore, he sent him to the border, so it was easy to imagine his status ¡­


    <span>The officials looked pitifully or mockingly at Su Mo. Only Tu Yue looked at Su Mo with a bit of envy, knowing that the First Prince had left a fiery pit ¡­


    After the Emperor descended, the Qi King and Tu Yue followed him to the imperial study.


    "Royal brother, do you really want to go into seclusion with the Supreme Emperor? Why is it so sudden? " Su Qi was puzzled, he hadn''t heard anything before yesterday.


    Su Qian''s face was solemn as he said, "Supreme Emperor, you must be worried that the emperor level sword intent assassin is the Sword God that shook the Immortal Pce.


    "Thus, I have made preparations in advance to go to the Royal Tomb and cultivate in seclusion, so as to guard against unforeseen events."Hearing that, the Qi King understood quite a bit. "So it''s really because of that sword god that came into being? The way the Great Emperor arranged it is rather safe. With the protection of the Tomb of the Emperor, it should be absolutely safe.


    "That''s right, royal brother, that brat, Ye Fan, has yet to return to the Divine Dragon n and has yet to return to the Residence of Northern Marquis. It can''t be that he is real ¡­"


    Emperor of the Underworld waved his hand. "My Prince Consort Ye has returned. Commander Tu has already investigated this matter and it has nothing to do with him.At this very moment, a mere Prince Consort was unable to cause much trouble, so he didn''t bother about him anymore.


    <span>"Prince Qi, please take care of the imperial government for us. We trust you, so we entrust the entire world to you!"


    "Don''t worry royal brother!" "Chendi will bow and serve you to the fullest!" The Qi King had a serious expression on his face.


    With a gratified expression, the Emperor nodded his head. "You may leave. I would like to discuss something with Lord Tu."


    The Qi King knew about the shadow guard''s matters and wasn''t someone he could interfere with. The shadow guard was someone who restrained him, so he naturally didn''t dare to say too much and respectfully took his leave.<span>After Su Qi left, the "Emperor of the Underworld" let out a long sigh andzily sat on the chair.


    <span>"This emperor is really tired in front of all these people! Even if it''s easy to remember all these red tape, it''s still tiring and boring ¡­"


    The corners of Tu Yue''s mouth curled into a rare smile. "Perhaps it is because of Sir God of Swords'' ancestor, the Xuanyuan n, that they do not wish to remain on the throne for long."


    Ye Fan nodded, he had indeed understood a bit more, and then asked, "Today at the top, there shouldn''t be any ws, right?<span>I followed all of your instructions. I followed the habits of the Emperor and his tone of voice. "


    <span>Tu Yue carefully considered for a moment before saying, "Overall, there shouldn''t be any problems. However, there are a few old officials who are mature and intelligent. They might have their suspicions.


    "When the timees, I might ask for advice or ask about it from the Goddess of Swords."


    Ye Fan said in a deep voice, "I don''t have the time to waste this time with them. If they have these thoughts, help me deal with them in secret, no matter what means you use!"


    Tu Yue shuddered and nodded in understanding. "I understand."<span>At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside.


    A eunuch reported, "Your Majesty, the empress wishes to see you."

 Chapter 2141

    "Empress?" Ye Fan frowned, although he had already expected that he would have to deal with the harem, he didn''t expect it toe so soon.


    A look of awkwardness also appeared on Tu Yue''s face. "Your Majesty, you can only do this to yourself!"


    Ye Fan knew that this guy meant that he also didn''t know what was going on between the emperor and his wife.Ye Fan thought about it, and couldn''t just forcefully not let them see him. He could only say, "Lord Tu, you can step down and let the empress in."


    <span>As if he had been granted amnesty, Tu Yue quickly retreated.


    Not long after, the beautiful and graceful Queen Luo Feiyan, wearing a moon-white long dress with her fragrant shoulders, leisurely walked into the royal study.<span>She was, after all, the mother of a nation that lived like a prince. In addition to the charm of a beautiful woman, she also possessed an elegant and noble temperament.


    <span>However, the look in Luo Feiyan''s eyes when she looked at Ye Fan more or less carried a tinge of bitterness.


    "Your Majesty!" Luo Feiyan bowed.


    <span>"Why is the empress here?" Ye Fan said in an Emperor''s voice.


    <span>"His Majesty is going into seclusion with the Grand Emperor. Why didn''t he inform chenqie beforehand?" Luo Feiyan asked with a clear look in her eyes.


    Ye Fan tried his best to maintain a gentle expression, and said with a smile, "I also haven''t made a decision before."


    Luo Feiyan''s eyes suddenly reddened as tears began to appear in her eyes, "Chenqie knows that Your Majesty is angry with chenqie!"


    After the crown prince had gone missing, chenqie had continuously coerced His Majesty to send people to investigate and search for him.In the past few days, chenqie had always put His Majesty in a difficult position and had forgotten her duty as the master of a harem to help His Majesty resolve his difficulties ¡­


    As the mother of a missing crown prince, Chenqie had to take responsibility for the disappearance of the crown prince. She had caused such a mess by failing to properly discipline the crown prince.


    His Majesty was angry with his concubine, so it was only right that his concubine didn''t deserve to be the empress! Whether it was his mother or his wife, they both didn''t do well!<span>Seeing the Queen''s tears falling down like this, Ye Fan was somewhat confused.


    <span>What should he do? Logically speaking, if his wife was crying, he would naturally go up to hug her andfort her, but this empress ¡­


    <span>Luo Feiyan saw that the emperor was standing there unmoved, her eyes filled with grief. "Your Majesty, do you not wish to see your concubine?"


    <span>Ye Fan''s thoughts flew quickly through his mind


    If he forced the empress to do something cold and detached, there would probably be rumors flying all over the ce and trouble at the harem. He would not be able to "go into seclusion".As for Luo Feiyan, she had to keep her calm and not start a fire in the back yard, which would arouse suspicion.


    Since he was reluctant, he might as wellfort the empress!<span>He could only sacrifice himself for a bit ¡­


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, walked forward, and gently held the Queen, "Empress, why would you think this way? I am not a good father, nor a good husband."


    <span>You had a hard time recently. I can''t do anything about it, so I feel guilty!


    Fortunately, he had met with the Emperor of the Underworld and Luo Feiyan several times before. After eating, Ye Fan could probably imitate the way they spoke theirnguage.


    Hearing this, Luo Feiyan leaned gently against the man''s chest, her shoulders trembling. "Your Majesty thanks Your Majesty for understanding this concubine. This concubine will definitely pull herself together and not let Your Majesty lose his focus."


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. No matter if this woman was sincere or not, on the surface, this Luo Feiyan wasn''t bad. She was a woman who understood the general picture."When I go into seclusion, the empress will have to pay more attention to the imperial harem!"


    "This is your concubine''s duty." Luo Feiyan raised her head and wiped her tears away. She smiled sweetly and asked, "Your Majesty, when are you leaving for the Royal Tomb to undergo closed-door training?"


    <span>Ye Fan had made an appointment with Chu Yunyao, and in three days he would arrange for the robot to be used as a substitute, and they would set off for the Royal Tomb.


    Once the robot entered the Royal Tomb, it would be extremely difficult to find its w.


    <span>Not only that, he could also use this reason to seal off the Royal Tomb, preventing some traces of battle from leaking out.


    As long as no one knew that Su Jue''s heart had died, no one would barge into the Royal Tomb.


    <span>"Three dayster, but I won''t be going to court in these three days. I have some preparations to make in advance."


    Regarding the investigation of Yun''er''s disappearance, I also have to make other arrangements. "Ye Fan naturally could not stay in the pce forever, and casually found a few excuses.


    Hearing that, Luo Feiyan could not help but look a little shy as she said, "Your Majesty, why don''t youe to your concubine''s ce to rest tonight? Because of the crown prince, His Majesty has note for a long time. "


    <span>Ye Fan was immediately stunned, "This ¡­"


    Luo Feiyan saw the emperor''s face stiffen. She thought it was because the emperor didn''t want to, so her face paled and she lowered her head despondently. "If Your Majesty isn''t free, then just pretend your concubine didn''t mention it!"Ye Fan sucked in a deep breath, his thoughts fighting with each other had already exploded in his mind.


    Isn''t it a bit too much?If he didn''t go, would he leave behind any hidden dangers?


    In fact, it seemed a little dangerous to go or not to go. After all, who knew what sort of private hobbies the couple had? A cryptogram or something?


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, would not despise Luo Feiyan. In his past life, there were all sorts of women, and even women like Luo Feiyan could be considered as top quality.


    <span>Seeing that Luo Feiyan was about to cry again, Ye Fan had no choice but to say, "Empress, don''t misunderstand. I just have matters to attend to tonight. I need to make a trip out of the pce with Sir Tu, but I don''t have the time."


    Hearing this, Luo Feiyan hurriedly shook her head. "Your Majesty has important matters to attend to. Chenqie naturally understands, so let''s talk about itter. No matter what, chenqie will be waiting for you in the pce!"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, why are you still waiting for him? However, he could only smile and nod. "Alright!"Luo Feiyan pursed her lips that were like delicate flowers, her bright eyes exuding the seductive charm of a mature woman. Her pink face was like the embellishment of an apricot flower, as if it were sparkling with pearls.


    <span>She tiptoed towards Ye Fan''s mouth and lightly tapped it with her lips. Then, she bit her lips and cast a look of "waiting for you" before bowing, "Chenqie will take her leave!"


    <span>Only when Luo Feiyan walked out of the royal study and left the room did Ye Fan shiver from head to toe!


    "No wonder this woman can act so dignified and charming!" Ye Fan swallowed his saliva as he muttered to himself.After calming down, Ye Fan remembered that he still had other important things to do.


    <span>He found a eunuch and said, "I want to make a trip to the treasury. Arrange it quickly."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    From Tu Yue, he found out that the pce''s treasury was like a royal safe, holding some of the Su n''s royalty''s treasures.


    Ye Fan knew that the royal family had a Heavenly Star Token. Although he wasn''t sure where, it was still necessary to go to the treasury.


    Regarding this mysterious thing called the Heavenly Star Medallion, even Ye Fan didn''t know whether it was a threat to him or not.


    <span>In short, if there was a chance, he would first take it with him. At least, he was more at ease than when he was in someone else''s hands.


    Sitting on the pnquin inside the pce, arriving at a seemingly unremarkable pce, Ye Fan walked in alone.


    He had already obtained all of the items that the Emperor carried, including the key to the treasure vault.

 Chapter 2142

    The construction of the treasury was a bit simr to that of the bank vault. Ye Fan had thought that he would need special conditions such as the Su n''s bloodline in order to open it.


    But he didn''t expect it to be done after just a few turns with the special key.Seeing this situation, Ye Fan''s heart turned cold. Such a simple ce to enter most likely didn''t have a Heavenly Star Token.


    But since they were already here, it was good to plunder some of the treasures.


    Upon entering the treasury, the surrounding prehistoric stonemps automatically lit up.


    Ye Fan looked around and discovered that they were all gold and silver jewelry. Not to mention spirit artifacts, they didn''t even have magic tools!


    It was no wonder that no one guarded this ce. It was easy to enter as well. Their rtionship was like the royal family''s "treasury"!


    After Ye Fan closed the door to the storehouse, he directly let Ye Weiyang out from the storage space.


    After being locked up for nearly a month, Ye Weiyang finally came back to the outside world. She couldn''t even stand properly, and directly fell down onto the ground."Here, here." Ye Weiyang''s hair was in disarray, and her round, cute face was now much thinner, with a hint of gentleness.


    The girl raised her head and looked at the man before her. She could not help but be astonished. "Your Majesty?"


    Ye Fan''s face changed, and he regained his looks,ughing evilly: "Princess, are you calling me? "Hehe."


    <span>Ye Weiyang was frightened, her eyes shing with countless expressions, "You, you, you ¡­"


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to exin and directly said, "Don''t ask too many questions. I asked you toe out. I just wanted you to stay in this treasury and find out if you have the Heavenly Star Token."<span>Didn''t you im to know where the Star Token of the Night King was? "Then you must know what the Heavenly Star Token looks like."


    Only then did Ye Weiyang realize that she was actually in the royal treasury?


    Seeing that Ye Fan had turned into the appearance of the Emperor, she could guess that the royal family was probably finished.


    <span>"You killed the Emperor?! Do you really want to steal mynd!? " Ye Weiyang''s voice trembled.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t admit nor deny it, "This has nothing to do with you."


    Ye Weiyang took a deep breath. She was nervous, but also felt an inexplicable stimtion!


    It had only been a month, but this guy had already done such a reckless thing. Although this man was extremely hateful, he had made her addicted!<span>This kind of fatal and sickly heart caused Ye Weiyang to feel a bit dizzy.


    "What? You don''t want to find it?" Ye Fan frowned.


    Ye Weiyang calmed down, raising her head and revealing a charming smile, "What benefits would there be if I helped you find the Heavenly Star Token?"


    <span>Ye Fan directly grabbed the woman''s neck, lifting her up from the ground, "You don''t have the qualifications to negotiate with me."


    "I ¡­ I ¡­" Ye Weiyang nodded in difort, "I understand. I''ll just look for it."


    <span>Although he was not convinced, Ye Weiyang knew that survival was the most important thing.


    If it was in the past, Ye Weiyang would still feel angry when she was strangled like this.


    <span>But this time, Endless Night didn''t even notice that she wasn''t angry, as if she was used to it. In her heart, she even felt a trace of excitement?


    This made Ye Weiyang feel somewhat absent-minded, and she didn''t dare to think too much about it.Ye Fan let go of the woman, as he wasn''t worried that Ye Weiyang would y any tricks. In front of absolute strength, Ye Weiyang didn''t pose any threat at all.


    <span>When Ye Weiyang started to look for the Heavenly Star Token in the treasury, Ye Fan also started to look for it himself.


    Although most of the things here weremon goods, there were still many exquisite jewelry. Ye Fan felt that giving them to his women wasn''t bad.<span>So, Ye Fan strolled around while stuffing the jewelry into his storage ring.


    When he arrived at a row of disy shelves filled with jewelry boxes, Ye Fan discovered that all of the jewelry boxes here had the names of women on them.<span>Looking at it, it seemed to be the jewels left behind by the imperial concubines of each generation.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and asked, "These concubines of the Great War, won''t they be buried along with the jewels after they die?"


    <span>On the other side, Endless Night who was looking for something was surprised, and asked doubtfully: "Bury with the dead? Why did he have to die with them? Wouldn''t that be a waste?


    <span>If the tombs had some treasures, it would only make some people think badly. Very few people would bury precious items.


    Besides, most of the jewelry belongs to the royal family and can be passed to future generations. "


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that he didn''t have the habit of burying treasures, so he had to be on guard against grave robbers.


    He decided not to touch these dead people''s things.However, when he arrived in front of a jewel box with the name "Yi Zhen" written on it, Ye Fan still stopped.


    <span>This Yi Zhen was his real mother-inw in this world, Su Qingxue''s birth mother and concubine.


    <span>Ye Fan wondered if he should bring back the jewelry of his concubine to Su Qingxue.


    He opened the jewelry box. The moment he took a look, his eyes immediately froze!<span>"This is!?"


    <span>In front of Ye Fan''s eyes, was shockingly a pair of ck and white jade rings!?


    These two rings, when ced among a pile of jewelry, didn''t seem very dazzling, but it still made Ye Fan very nervous!<span>These were clearly the two rings on the Wordless Book. It could be said to be the "key" to the two books!


    <span>Ye Fan quickly picked up the two rings, and asked Ye Weiyang, "Is this from Fei?"


    <span>Ye Weiyang revealed a puzzled look, walking over and taking a look, she seemed to have thought of something, and said: "Oh, it''s these two jade rings.


    When she gave birth to the Grand Princess, she said that they had given birth to a white and a ck ring. The two rings were extremely strange.I thought that this was just a rumor, but I didn''t expect it to be so different. Why is Prince Consort Ye so curious about these two things?


    <span>This thing should have been researched a long time ago. If it really was a treasure, it wouldn''t have been hidden here by snow. After all, there wasn''t even the slightest bit of spirit energy on it.


    With your strength, you should be able to sense it, right? These are two rings made of ordinary jade. "


    These two Heavenly Book Rings were indeed dim and lifeless.<span>However, Ye Fan knew that it was most likely because he had helped Su Qingxue block the Sky Law and lost his master.


    After all, back when the Heavenly Tome Monoliths acknowledged their master, all sorts of wondrous things had appeared.


    "Born together? Only these two rings were born? " Ye Fan hurriedly asked.


    <span>"What, is there anything else? In the history of the prehistoric era, there had indeed been some people who were born with extraordinary talents. There were also some people who were born with spiritual treasures and some people who were born with jade.


    However, it was already rare for Su Qingxue to be born with two rings. It was probably unprecedented.


    The royal family didn''t dare leak it out, thinking it was a bad omen. After all, at that time, the sky was cold and many people died. "Ye Weiyang said.<span>Ye Fan thought for a moment and epted the two rings. No matter what, the Heavenly Book must be given to Su Qingxue. Perhaps, it could even remind a woman of something.


    "Prince Consort Ye, are you aware of some secrets about this ring?" Ye Weiyang had a sudden inspiration, and she immediately asked with a glint in her eyes.<span>Ye Fan coldly nced at her, "Have you found the Heavenly Star Token?"


    Ye Weiyang lowered her head and sighed, "How could there be a Heavenly Star Token here? It''s just amon item. The Heavenly Star Token is so important, it can affect the changes of the empire, so it will definitely be ced in a ce with even tighter security."


    "Since that''s the case, there''s no need for you to look for him."Hearing that, Ye Weiyang knew that Ye Fan was going to imprison her again, so she couldn''t help but cry out: "Wait a moment! Prince Consort Ye! I ¡­ I won''t betray you! I''m just a small fry, why would you? "


    <span>Ye Fan gave an evil smile, "You are the granddaughter of the Night King, Princess Weiyang. How could I underestimate you?"


    "Prince Consort Ye, please ¡­ please ¡­ I really ¡­" The girl immediately revealed a delicate and pitiful expression.But Ye Fan didn''t care that much. Seeing that she didn''t cooperate, he knocked her unconscious with one hand and threw her into his storage ring.


    After changing his appearance, Ye Fan walked out of the treasury, telling the eunuchs not to follow him, he wanted to walk around by himself.


    After finding a secluded ce, Ye Fan immediately flew out of the pce and rushed back to the Northern Marquis Manor.

 Chapter 2143

    2143


    Returning to his room in the house of the Marquis, Ye Fan changed his appearance and clothes before walking out of the room.


    Bringing the two Heavenly Book Rings, Ye Fan rushed straight towards Su Qingxue''s yard.


    When he entered Su Qingxue''s house, he discovered that the woman was not there. Only Gu Qing was busy cleaning up.


    "Where''s the princess?" Ye Fan asked.


    Gu Qing seemed to be seriously thinking about something when he suddenly heard Ye Fan''s voice. His body trembled in fear as he turned around, revealing a surprised look, "Ye ¡­ ¡­" Prince Consort Ye! You''re back? "


    Ye Fan saw that there was something wrong with this woman, and frowned, "What are you thinking, are you surprised?"


    Gu Qing bit his lip embarrassedly, as if he was hesitating whether he should say it or not.


    In fact, Ye Fan didn''t really care about the worries of such a young maid. He had a lot of important matters to attend to.


    Those close friends who cared for her were too busy to deal with her, so how could she have the time to care about her daughter''s thoughts?


    Gu Qing was about to say something, but Ye Fan interrupted him, "If you don''t want to say it, then forget it."


    He sensed around and discovered that Su Qingxue was in the back garden. However, what made him unhappy was that his senior brother was also there!


    Now, Ye Fan''s mood greatly changed. He didn''t want to avoid such a mere senior brother of his who was in the Heaven Stealing Realm. He had to go and "get to know" him.


    "Sigh ¡­" Seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, Gu Qing called out, "Prince Consort!" "Wait a moment!"


    Ye Fan was somewhat impatient, "What is it? If you don''t want to say it, stop me."


    Gu Qing harbored a hidden bitterness in his heart. He hadn''t been willing to wait even for a short while. After all, he was once the courtesan. How many men dreamed of being lovers? Did this man not care about him?


    Although he felt sad in his heart, Gu Qing didn''t dare show it. He silently took out a letter and said, "Prince Consort, you are the young duke of Zhenbei and will surely be able tomunicate with the northern army, right?


    Could you help me deliver this letter to the northern army to Big Brother Ao Han? "


    Ye Fan looked at the letter that had the words "Big Brother Ao Han''s personal letter" written on it, and yfully smiled: "So you want to send a love letter to your lover?"


    "NO!" "No!" Gu Qing hurriedly shook his head and denied it, "Prince Consort Ye, don''t misunderstand! I am only grateful for Brother Ao Han''s family''s kindness. I have never treated him as if he was my elder brother!


    Big Brother Ao Han and I have never had anything between a man and a woman, so we are innocent!


    It''s just thatst time, Big Brother Ao Han left me a letter that Shuang''er gave to me. After I read it, I realized that Big Brother Ao Han was interested in me.


    He said that he would get enough military merits as soon as possible in the north. After making up for it, he would return to the Sacred Royal Academy and even help me redeem myself ¡­


    However, I have never thought about being with Brother Ao Han, and I really don''t want Brother Ao Han to have any thoughts.


    If I do something dangerous in the northern border just to get back to see me, wouldn''t I feel even more uneasy?


    I was hesitating just now to reject Big Brother Ao Han''s good intentions in advance, but after thinking about it for a while, I decided to end it earlier, so that he wouldn''t fall into too deep of a trap ¡­ "I ¡­"


    Ye Fan interrupted Gu Qing''s words once again, "Alright, alright, it''s such a small matter. Why are you exining so much to me?" Isn''t it just a letter? "I understand."


    Only now did Gu Qing realize that his face was red. He was very anxious, as if wanting to exin it all to Ye Fan.


    However... Why should I care so much about Ye Fan''s opinion?


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. How could he not see through this woman''s little change?


    But he really didn''t have these thoughts towards her. Firstly, he didn''t have that kind of heart, and secondly, his loved ones were all more outstanding than her. Gu Qing really couldn''t attract him.


    If it was just for fun, Ye Fan didn''t mind. He also liked to y with beautiful women. After all, in this aspect, he was indeed not a gentleman, so he had to admit.


    However, she was still a virgin. She could definitely find a good home in the future and live a good life.


    Therefore, since he didn''t have much to do with her, he decided to avoid her.


    "Continue cleaning, I''m going to look for the princess." Ye Fan turned around and left.


    Seeing that Ye Fan had left in such a hurry, Gu Qing''s eyes shed with a trace of helplessness and envy.


    "Princess... He only knew that the princess... Is her looks impressive?


    An idiot. Do you know how ruthless your princess is? "Besides, it''s not like I want to live ¡­"


    Gu Qing stopped mid-sentence. He hurriedly pped his own mouth a few more times.


    Gu Qing, Gu Qing, what are you saying! How can such words be randomly spoken? "


    She quickly shook her head and continued cleaning the table, not daring to think too much about it.


    When Ye Fan arrived at the back garden, he directly strutted in.


    "Haha, Xiao Xue, I''m back. What are you busy with?"


    Su Qingxue and Jiang Chi were both shocked. Jiang Chi, who was dressed in the clothes of a martial artist, was obviously not a servant of the mansion.


    "Husband!" "You''re back?!" Su Qingxue quickly adjusted her position and stepped forward with a smile. "Husband, let me introduce you to Brother Jiang.


    "He is an expert in flowers and nts during the war. He found me quite a few flowers and herbs."


    Jiang Chi nodded with a slight smile on his face. "Greetings, young duke."


    Ye Fan originally wanted to just p himself to death, since he wasn''t home, why would this guy meet with his wife?


    Even though Su Qingxue knew that they were just brothers and sisters and even warned this senior for him, she still felt a bit unhappy.


    However, in front of Su Qingxue, Ye Fan felt a little embarrassed to make a move. After all, if she killed him, Su Qingxue would still feel sad.


    Forget it. If an insignificant character with an Empyrean cultivation were to keep him, it was possible that he might be able to catch some big fish in the future.


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Why haven''t I heard of the premise before, Princess?" Ye Fan asked.


    "It''s just some ordinary flowers and nts. How would I mention them?"


    Husband, let me give the seeds to Big Brother Jiang. Let''s go eat lunch.


    Qing''er and Uncle Shui are both thinking about you. Why are there no movements? Did youe in from the back door? " Su Qingxue was curious.


    Ye Fan suddenly had an evil idea, and asked with a smile, "What, does the princess want me toe in through the back door?"


    "Huh?" How could Su Qingxue understand this? She blinked nkly and said, "I don''t mind. Darling wants toe in through the back door, of course you have the final say."


    "Haha!" Princess, do you remember what you said? I will find a chance to enter through the back door! " Ye Fanughed and said.


    Su Qingxue felt a little confused. What was so funny about going through the back door?


    However, Jiang Chi, who was behind them, had a cold glint in his eyes. He clenched his fists and lowered his head, forcefully suppressing the urge to cry out.


    Seeing the mane back, Su Qingxue had a lot of things to say, so she quickly gave a bag of flowers and seeds to Jiang Chi.


    "Big brother Jiang ¡­" "The seeds harvested this season are all here. You can leave now." Su Qingxue said with an urgent look in her eyes.


    Jiang Chi bowed. "Yes, Princess, that lowly one shall take his leave."


    Ye Fan hurriedly shouted, "Sigh!" That''s not right! If you take the princess'' flower seeds, shouldn''t you give money? "


    Jiang Chi froze for a moment. He remembered that he was a flower and grass merchant, so he took out a piece of gold and gave it to Su Qingxue.


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "So those seeds harvested by my princess are so expensive, no wonder they were sold out."


    Su Qingxue smiled sweetly and held the man''s arm, "Thank you for the reminder, Darling. I forgot to collect the money."


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t mind that Jiang Chi hadn''t walked far. He turned around, hugged the woman, and lowered his head to kiss her.


    "Ugh!"


    Su Qingxue let out a delicate moan. However, she hadn''t seen him for more than half a month. She was also lost in thought and quickly responded.


    Jiang Chi''s footsteps paused with his back facing the two, but he quickly left in a hurry.


    Ye Fan didn''t dare to get too involved, so he stopped and held his wife''s face. In his mind, he recalled the scene where he almost ended the wedding ceremony with Su Qingxue when he was drunk ¡­ ¡­


    "As expected, it''s really good ¡­"


    "Hmm? What is Darling talking about? " Su Qingxue''s face reddened and her eyes showed a hint of confusion. What the man said today was a bit weird.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Little Snow, I have something to show you."


    Two Heavenly Book Rings appeared in Ye Fan''s hands.

 Chapter 2144

    Upon seeing the two rings, Su Qingxue''s eyes immediately turned red. She said with a trembling voice, "Could this be ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "Could it be that you''ve seen them before?"


    <span>Su Qingxue shook her head with moist eyes, "I have never seen them, but I heard from the old pce maid that when mother gave birth to me, she had a ck ring and a white ring.


    However, there was nothing special about these two rings. They were just ordinary jade rings that were considered ominous. After his mother had left, they had disappeared without a trace.<span>''I tried to ask for it from father, but father said it was just a rumor and that these two things didn''t exist ¡­ ''


    Ye Fan understood clearly in his heart that the people of this world still believed in evil. Although they didn''t know what the Heavenly Book Ring was, they still felt that it was unlucky.


    <span>"Darling, how did you get those two rings?" Su Qingxue asked curiously.


    Ye Fan randomly made up some nonsense and said, "When I came back, His Majesty sent someone to find me and told me to pass it to you.


    Didn''t His Majesty want to go to the Royal Tomb to train in seclusion? Maybe he suddenly found out before he went there that he missed your eldest daughter, so he handed over your mother''s inheritance to you. "


    Su Qingxue held the two ring in her hand and a hint of disdain shed in her eyes, "He wouldn''t think that way. It''s possible that he just made me stop thinking about him and didn''t need to go to the pce anymore."<span>"Huh?" Ye Fan could clearly feel Su Qingxue''s hatred towards Emperor of the Underworld.


    <span>Su Qingxue seemed to have discovered that she was revealing something and she hurriedly wiped away her tears. She revealed a smile and said, "Husband, it''s nothing, let''s go out to eat.


    <span>It''s been so long outside. I don''t think there''s anything good to eat.


    Ye Fan hurriedly asked, "Little Snow, when you saw these two rings, didn''t you remember anything?"<span>Su Qingxue was puzzled, "I only know that when mother gave birth to me, they were born together."


    "Although it''s rare, I was still a baby girl, how could I remember something?"<span>"Oh, it''s nothing, I''m just asking." Ye Fan sighed in his heart. It seems like if I don''t find theplete Heavenly Book, it would probably be useless.


    <span>Su Qingxue happily put away the ring and hugged the man tightly, "Thank you for giving me my mother''s things."


    <span>She felt that her mother had somehow arranged for her husband to be sent to my side ¡­


    Ye Fan thought, shouldn''t he thank the "Emperor of the Underworld" instead of thanking him? But since it was him, he might as well just leave it at that.<span>It seemed that Su Qingxue''s feelings for her mother, who died when she was born, were even deeper than those towards her father, the one who raised her.


    <span>Although he couldn''t repay the kindness of his birth mother, it didn''t seem like the Emperor of the Underworld was doing anything. Why did Su Qingxue hate him so much?


    <span>When the two of them arrived at the dining room, the house had returned to its former tranquility. Only Sang Yanqing, Uncle Shui and a few others were left.


    When she saw that her brother had returned safely, she was overjoyed. At the dining table, she started to share her recent hot topics.<span>"Big brother, do you know? The Sword God that has gone crazy recently on the inte is actually an emperor level sword intent!"


    <span>This seems to be the first time in ten thousand years since our old ancestor, the Xuanyuan Ancestor!


    There were also rumors saying that the God of Swords was the assassin who attempted to assassinate the royal family! And even said that the king''s deration of seclusion has something to do with the Sword God! "<span>While eating, Ye Fan casuallyughed and asked, "It''s all just rumors, why are you so interested in gossip?"


    <span>"Big Brother, you''re the one who should be surprised. With such an important matter, this Sword God could even shake the entire prehistoric continent. Unless it is isted from the world, who wouldn''t know about it?


    It''s such a pity that you weren''t able to enter the immortal pce when you went to the Blessed Paradise. To witness the birth of such a peerless expert, how shocking was that?


    "Big brother, it''s really you. In order to find something to eat for Rice Ball, you actually broke off rtions with everyone. Fortunately, you came back safely."


    <span>With a look of longing on her face, she kept punching in and out numbers on her phone.


    "Little girl, you just have to eat. What are you constantly sending me?" Ye Fan asked, "Could it be that he''s dating a man?"<span>"Big Brother, what nonsense are you spouting!" I, I''m talking about the news of the God of Swords with the Immortal Sword Sect''sizens! " Ye Shuangqing said.


    <span>"Huh?" Ye Fan was surprised, "A Divine Sword Sectizen?" "Who is it?"


    "Don''t you know? Right now, the Sword God was like the sun in the sky, taking down three Blessed Land in one go and establishing the Immortal Sword Sect.


    Right now, above the clouds, there was amunication group established by the Immortal Sword Sect. Everyone was there, a fan and admirer of the Sword God.Some people would ask for information from the Blessed Paradises and then share it in the group.


    The most popr person in the world right now is already a sword god. He''s no longer Big Bro, he''s now a great poet god.Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. So this was the meaning, and he said with a smile: "Who said it, maybe it''s still me that''s the most popr?"


    <span>"Hmph, although I also support you, be honest. The God of Swords is more popr than you, brother." Sunless giggled.


    "Alright, alright." Ye Fan shook his head nonchntly. This Ye Sangqing seemed to be simr to the Mu Mu Mu from back then.<span>"Husband, actually, it''s good that you didn''t go to the pce this time. This sword god seems very domineering, casually killing an expert like Qin Sheng.


    "If something really goes wrong, then something really big will happen." Su Qingxue said with lingering fear in her heart.


    Ye Fan heard this and felt quite disgusted, "I feel that this Sword God isn''t some random innocent killer. If we don''t provoke him, he won''t kill anyone."


    "Who knows, generally, those who can be peerless experts are all entric people." Su Qingxue seriously said.


    <span>Ye Fan''s face was stiff, thinking in his heart, "Am I very strange?" At most Chu Yunyao would call him a pervert ¡­


    "Husband, what''s wrong with your face?"


    "Oh, it''s fine, it''s fine."<span>Uncle Shui, who was serving by the side, smiled and asked, "Young Marquis, Xuanyuan Academy has already started lessons.


    Before the duke goes to the north, he entrusted this old servant with telling you that you must not ck off in thest half year and that you must report to the academy as soon as possible after you return. "Ye Fan muttered in his heart, how would I have the mood to deal with some academy, exam, and the like?


    However, he suddenly recalled something. The management of the library as well as many books rted to savage medicine had yet to be browsed through.He might as well take out all of these books so that he could read them wherever he went in the future.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll head over to the academy after I finish eating!"<span>After the meal, Ye Fan went straight to Xuanyuan Academy. Quite a few people looked at Ye Fan with a whole new level of respect.


    It was obvious that the matter of the Divine Dragon Competition had already spread. Everyone no longer thought of him as trash, but as a genius of the Divine Dragon n.<span>In addition to Ye Fan''s previous reputation, many of the women in the family also started to secretly send off their blessings.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, was not interested in interacting with these brats, so he walked to the library by himself.


    "Ye Fan!" Stop right there! "<span>Just as he was about to enter, Ye Fan heard a woman call to him from behind.

 Chapter 2145

    2145


    Ye Fan turned around and saw a girl wearing a long, cyan and red dress. She had an exquisite figure and looked somewhat charming. It was the Bi Kong Cicada.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    The Bikong Cicada''s eyes were bloodshot, as if it had suffered a great grievance. It clenched its hands and coldly asked: "Speak, did you spread it out?!"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan asked curiously, "What''s the matter?"


    "That''s right... "That''s right ¡­" The Bi Kong Cicada found it difficult to speak, "Last time outside the restaurant, I told you not to speak of it!"


    Ye Fan thought about it and said, "You''re the one crying?"


    "What are you ying the fool for? You should know the answer well enough to ask!" The Bi Kong Cicada roared.


    There were a few students who walked past them. When they saw the Bicentennial Cicada, they would point at it with looks of disdain.


    Ye Fan waspletely confused, "I just saw you crying. I don''t know anything else, and I also didn''t say anything. Believe it or not, just don''t bother me."


    Ye Fan had no time to waste with her. He turned around and directly walked into the library.


    The Bi Kong cicada refused. It continuously shouted out a few times. Seeing that the man didn''t pay any attention to her, it directly barged into the pavilion.


    "Ye!" Are you afraid of being a thief!? Stop right there! If you have the ability, go to the training grounds.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan frowned, this woman is probably not a crazy woman? What was that nonsense?


    Right at this moment, a tall and graceful figure walked over.


    "Shut up, this is the library. Stop making a ruckus and get the hell out of here!"


    A woman with long hair, a ck sweater and blue pants. She was dressed in a casual and low-key manner, but her face was covered with frost.


    Seeing Feng Qinn, the Bi Kong cicada did not dare to act rashly. It could only re at Ye Fan hatefully, lowered its head, and said, "Sorry, Director Feng, I''ll leave now..."


    After the Bi Kong Cicada left, Feng Qinn turned around and asked Ye Fan, "What does her matter have to do with you?"


    Ye Fan was also stunned, "What exactly happened?"


    Feng Qinn''s beautiful eyes sized up the man as she said, "Take a look on the inte."


    Ye Fan was helpless. He took out his phone and searched the Bi Kong cicada.


    As a result, arge amount of scandalous information was immediately discovered.


    There were several pictures of the Bi Kong cicada smiling charmingly as it apanied the men to drink. There were also pictures of the Bi Kong cicada sitting on the thigh of a man who looked like an uncle whilepletely drunk.


    "So that''s how it is... Thest time I saw her crying, she probably thought I''d found something and said it. "


    Ye Fan frowned. Although he had already guessed that the Bi Kong Cicada was forced to do some lowly things in the family, he didn''t expect it to be this outrageous.


    "Since it''s a misunderstanding, then it''s fine. This girl was also forced by her family, and it''s not in her nature."


    "Someone secretly set up a trap to record these scenes and post them onto the inte. This really is harmful to her," Feng Qinn said.


    "Isn''t she Xuanyuan Three Ingots? Wasn''t he the Bi Fang family''s genius? "Why are you still being ordered around like this?" Ye Fan didn''t understand.


    Feng Qinn let out a mocking snort, "The Bi Fang n is arge n, and is extremely powerful. Their bloodline talent is'' Qingyan ''.


    That was a small number of fire attribute talents that wereparable to the Phoenix mes of the Phoenix n, and they were even better than the Phoenix n in terms of spiritual attack.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, the Phoenix n and the Bifang n had fought each other over the Sacred Fire City and Skyfire City in the south. In the end, the Phoenix n barely won.


    From then on, the two ns disliked each other and continued to exchange blows. It was only because Emperor Xuanyuan took over the world that they stopped fighting.


    It was just that a few decades ago, the Phoenix n lost a great battle with the Demon God Kingdom, killing and injuring many powerhouses who were the pirs of their army.


    All these years, the Bi Fang n had been plotting to win over more ns from the south and form an alliance with them. They wanted to seize this opportunity to overthrow the phoenix n.


    As a member of one of the four great ns of the Phoenix n, it was naturally beneath them to form such a sect.


    However, in order to achieve their goal, the Bi Fang n did not care what methods they used. Some people called them ''Fire Ravens'' because they felt that they were a little dirty.


    It was precisely because the Bi Kong Cicada was one of the Xuanyuan Three Ying''s that it was rather rare for her to be called over to drink with them. That was why she was able to attract those stinking men.


    If you randomly find a girl who''s not famous in the Bi Fang family and is also older, do you think those stinking men will be satisfied? "


    Feng Qinn''s words were more or less filled with disdain towards these men, and he was somewhat sympathetic towards the Bi Kong cicada.


    Ye Fan nodded in understanding, smiled and said, "Director Feng, why are you being so nice to me? Exining it so clearly to me, thank you so much ¡­"


    Feng Qinn stared nkly, even she didn''t realize that after saying so much to Ye Fan, she only wanted to say one or two simple sentences.


    "Hmph, I''m just warning you, don''t learn from those stinking men."


    "Oh... "So that''s what you mean, then don''t worry, I am not interested in these things." Ye Fan smiled and waved his hand.


    Feng Qinn''s face was stiff as he looked at the man with a strange expression. "Then what are you interested in?"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan thought for a moment. Why would he ask about hobbies? He could only say, "I ¡­ "I''m interested in studying medicine. Didn''t Ie looking for a book again? I need to borrow a lot of books today."


    "Are you interested in swords?" As Feng Qinn asked this, he stared straight at the man.


    Ye Fan had never seen such a big scene before, so he could not help butugh and say, "Sword..." It''s not bad, why did Wind Director suddenly ask about this? "


    Feng Qinn could not tell what was going on, so he just shrugged, "It''s nothing, I was just casually asking ¡­ Oh right, you didn''t go to the Immortal Pce, what were you doing there before? "


    Ye Fan had already known that he would be asked, "It''s nothing much, I don''t know the way anymore, so I slowly walked back, strolling and strolling at the same time."


    "Is that so ¡­" Feng Qinn thoughtfully looked at the man for a moment before turning around and leaving.


    Looking at the graceful figure of the woman''s back, Ye Fan sighed in his heart. He reckoned that Feng Qinn had already guessed it, but he wasn''t sure.


    There was no helping it, he had already revealed quite a few secrets. As long as there was someone willing, he would more or less be able to guess who it was.


    In fact, Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of revealing his identity, but he felt that it was unnecessary.


    Because once this was leaked out, it would be hard to control. If it brought about all sorts of troubles, it would only dy his ns to treat Su Qingxue.


    After finding a bunch of medical books that he had never read before, Ye Fan went to Feng Qinn and handled the formalities.


    When Feng Qinn saw that he was about to borrow so many books, he suspiciously asked, "You''re borrowing so much, aren''t you nning toe over to read?"


    "No, I just want to go back and slowly look around. There''s no need to keep running towards here." Ye Fan casually said.


    Feng Qinn did not say anything else as he continued to register.


    When Ye Fan walked out of the library, he couldn''t help but rub his forehead in depression. He saw that the hate-filled Bi Kong Cicada was actually still standing outside!?


    "Come to think of it... "Miss Bi, I really didn''t spread this out. I didn''t know about this matter from the start." Ye Fan shook his head, intending to leave immediately.


    However, the Bi Kong cicada stopped the man. With bloodshot and teary eyes, it said, "If it wasn''t you, who else could it be?!"

 Chapter 2146

    2146


    Ye Fan was speechless, "How would I know?" I''ve been outside the capital all this time and haven''t returned to the Imperial City. What good is it for me to embarrass your reputation? "


    "You are taking this opportunity to take revenge! You think that I have mocked you time and time again, and that you hold a grudge against me?! If you get the chance, you''ll intentionally harm me! " The Bi Kong cicada retorted coldly.


    "So you also know, you don''t even know how bad you are as a person." Ye Fan sneered, thinking to himself, how could I have the time to argue with a little girl like you?


    "In that case, you admit it?!" The Bi Kong cicada widened its eyes.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Whatever you say, it has nothing to do with me, so don''t bother me."


    After Ye Fan finished speaking, he immediately turned his head and was about to leave.


    "Stop!" Say it clearly! " In a moment of desperation, the Bi Kong cicada tried to grab Ye Fan''s shoulder.


    Ye Fan frowned, and with a lightning fast backhand movement, he grabbed the neck of the Bi Kong Cicada, and then threw the girl to the ground!


    "There is a limit to my patience." Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a cold light.


    The Bi Kong Cicada was stunned, she never thought that Ye Fan''s attacks would be so fierce. Her fist and feet skills were on apletely different level!


    At this moment, some of the n schrs outside the library had already stopped their steps to watch and were pointing at the Bi Kong cicada, seemingly wanting to watch the show.


    "This Bi Kong Cicada is truly shameless... "Even after doing so, you are still framing her?"


    "The picture is clear. It''s just a prostitute. She is extremely lowly and she pretends as though she cares about her reputation ¡­"


    "Prince Consort Ye is a genius who has conquered the Divine Dragon Tournament. Does she really think she can win?"


    The more students there were, the more they would mock and despise the Bi Kong cicada.


    The tears of the Bi Kong Cicada dripped down uncontrobly, its eyes red as it nced at the students who mocked her.


    In the past, she was one of the three famous and respected Xuanyuan Three Ingots in the academy, but now, she was just like a street rat, a lowly scum.


    Such a huge psychological drop caused the Bi Kong Cicada to almost go crazy. She did not understand that she was the only one who was going to be sshed with sewage even though she did not willingly do it!?


    Those brothers and uncles in her n who had forced her to drink with them, those dirty men who had forced her to drink with them, why hadn''t anyone spoken of them?


    Why did all of this seem to be a girl''s fault!?


    With no ce to vent its anger, the Bi Kong Cicada was extremely infuriated. Suddenly, a strand of Bifang Qingyan was ignited in its hand, and it was about to fiercely attack Ye Fan!


    "Stop! The Bikong Cicada! Don''t forget where we are! "


    The might of the dragon instantly enveloped the Bikong Cicada, causing the girl''s entire body to quiver and her head to calm down!


    The Bi Kong cicada''s face was pale as it stared nkly at the door of the library with teary eyes. Feng Qinn was currently looking at her with aplicated expression.


    "Director Feng..."


    Feng Qinn took a deep breath and said: "The n does not prioritize men over women, because regardless of gender, only those with power have the right to speak.


    The more people look down on you, the more you should use your strength to win over your respect, instead of pushing away your responsibilities and randomly finding someone to vent!


    Don''t ruin yourself, it will only hurt your loved ones, and the enemy will be quick... Do you understand? "


    The Bi Kong cicada clenched its teeth, wiping away its tears as it nodded, "Yes ¡­" I know. "Thank you, Wind Director."


    Seeing that there was nothing else, Ye Fan decided to leave.


    However, the Bi Kong Cicada still made a few quick steps and circled in front of him to stop him.


    "What do you want?" Ye Fan was getting impatient.


    But the Bi Kong cicada quickly shook its head and said softly: "I ¡­ I just wanted to apologize to Prince Consort Ye, I know. Actually, you''ve been letting me off the hook this whole time.


    Even if I had treated you so badly in the past and had caused something like this to happen, and others looked down on me, you would notugh at me ¡­ "Thank you ¡­"


    This time, Ye Fan was somewhat not used to it. After all, such a savage girl would actually say such words.


    "It''s good that you know you''re wrong. There are some things that you shouldn''t worry too much about." Ye Fan could only say.


    The Bi Kong cicada bit its lower lip, hesitated for a while, and then asked eagerly: "Prince Consort Ye, I heard that you have a good rtionship with Imperial Advisor Chu.


    "The inte was invented by Imperial Advisor Chu. Can you help me contact Imperial Advisor Chu to find out who was plotting against me from behind the scenes?"


    Ye Fan knit his brows, Chu Yunyao was busy acting as the substitute for the Emperor of the Underworld, did she have the time to care about this kind of thing?


    When the Bi Kong cicada saw the man''s expression, itughed at itself in relief. "I''m sorry, I was too much. How can I ask you to do something again? "


    As the Bi Kong cicada spoke, it bowed towards Ye Fan, wiped away its tears, and quickly ran away.


    Ye Fan gawked for a moment. He really didn''t expect that this unruly girl would also have a time to be sensible.


    It seems that a clear and gentle education is quite effective.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Feng Qinn, who was standing at the entrance of the pavilion. He saw Feng Qinn looking at the back of the Bi Kong Cicada, while his mouth revealed a hint of a gentle smile.


    This smile was as intoxicating as a fragrant wine ¡­


    Seemingly sensing that Ye Fan was staring at her, Feng Qinn''s cold expression immediately returned. He turned around and walked back into the library.


    Ye Fan touched his chin, his mouth curved into an evil smile. This woman ¡­ Interesting.


    On the way back, Ye Fan thought about it and still called Chu Yunyao.


    Chu Yunyao was busy, when she heard that the man had asked her to help look into the news of the Bi Kong Cicada, she began to doubt her own life.


    "You took a fancy to that girl?"


    Ye Fan hurriedly cleared his throat, "No, Little Yao Yao, don''t misunderstand, it''s just that I feel that this little girl is not that easy."


    Since she was already apologizing to me so sincerely, she felt a little sorry for not helping her.


    It''s just to investigate the mastermind behind this, not to help her take revenge. Just send her the information. "


    "Hmph, you''re reallypassionate. If you''re interested in a little girl, then just say so. It''s not like I don''t know what kind of man you are ¡­"


    "I really don''t have any ¡­" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, but how could he not know.


    "Alright, I understand. If there''s nothing else, I''ll just continue working." Chu Yunyao finished and quickly hung up.


    Ye Fan put away his phone and slightly sighed. He could have never cared about the Bi Kong Cicada.


    But it could be a little bit of justice, a little bit ofpassion, and the idea of not being kind and not being nice.


    This made Ye Fan feel that if he didn''t help with this small favor, he wouldn''t be able to feel at ease.


    Right now, he could be considered to have reached the end of his benevolence, so he could be at ease and busy with his own things.


    Returning to the Residence of Northern Marquis, Ye Fan read some new medical books. After dinner, he suddenly thought of the Queen Luo Feiyan, who was waiting for him in the pce at night...


    After some thought, he decided that in order to be safe, he''d better take care of the empress.


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t deny that he also had some evil intentions.


    Deep into the night, Ye Fan finished changing his appearance and returned to the pce, where Luo Feiyan lived.


    Eunuch had been shouting "His Majesty has arrived" from afar, afraid that others would not know and that the emperor had gone to favor the throne room.

 Chapter 2147

    "Your consort greets Your Majesty!" Luo Feiyan had been waiting at the door for some time now, a bright smile on her face.


    The woman had changed into a long, white dress that covered her chest. The skirt was cut down to her waist, and she wore a light, peach-red muslin coat that made her figure appear indistinct.<span>He took off the red jade hairpin from his head and his ck hair fell down to his waist like a waterfall. Compared to the day, he looked less dignified and a bit more feminine.


    "Yan''Er, why haven''t I seen you dressed like this before?" Ye Fan casually made up some nonsense.<span>Luo Feiyan smiled shyly. "Your Majesty, it''s been so long since I''vee here, so of course chenqie has to prepare everything meticulously.


    If there was nothing new, His Majesty would probably be willing to go to the night concubine''s ce and note to this concubine''s ce!


    Night Empress? Ye Fan recalled that there was also that Night King''s daughter, as well as another beautiful imperial concubine. It couldn''t be that before leaving, that side would also need some time to take good care of her, right?"How could that be? You are my queen, how can other womenpare to you?" Ye Fanughed.


    Luo Feiyan was overjoyed, looking at the man with her beautiful eyes. "Since when did Your Majesty speak so sweetly? Your consort has never heard anything like that before."


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat. So it turned out that the Emperor didn''t know how to coax women. He hurriedly exined with a smile, "I only recently felt that I owed you a lot in the past, Yan''Er. I want to be nicer to you."<span>"It''s a pity that I''m going into seclusion to cultivate for the sake of the safety of the imperial family. I''m really ashamed of myself!"


    "Your Majesty, please don''t say that. Chenqie is useless. If I can''t help Your Majesty out tonight, then I''ll have chenqie serve Your Majesty well!"


    At this point, the eunuchs and maids outside the pce had already left.


    Luo Feiyan no longer held the Queen''s dignity anymore, instead she reached out her arms to embrace Ye Fan''s neck, and took the initiative to kiss him.


    Ye Fan was on guard. He didn''t know what kind of intimate method the Emperor and Luo Feiyan used. If they were to be discovered to be very different from before, it would be easy for him to be exposed.<span>Therefore, Ye Fan pinched the Queen''s small mouth and smiled, "Yan''Er, today I want to have a good time with you."


    The best way to conceal it was topletely create a new pattern!Luo Feiyan was at a loss, but soon revealed a bashful expression. "What does Your Majesty want to y with?"


    Ye Fan revealed an evil smile, taking out a long prepared white silk scarf, folded it a few times, and then directly covered Luo Feiyan''s eyes."Your Majesty, this is?" Luo Feiyan was puzzled.


    "Hush, hush."


    After tying up the silk scarf, Ye Fan took out a red rope and had the empress turn her back, beginning to tie up her hands as well.<span>"Your Majesty, why are you tying chenqie up?" This concubine hasmitted something! "


    Before Luo Feiyan could finish her sentence, Ye Fan had already pped her from behind.


    Luo Feiyan eximed as she subconsciously struggled, but her eyes were blindfolded and her hands were tied. She was like a female prisoner.


    She wanted to use her cultivation to break free, but for some reason, a surge of excitement appeared in her mind!<span>Luo Feiyan gradually realized that this was what the emperor called "fresh" y, and that it was not her fault.


    Ye Fan moved close to the woman''s ear and whispered, "Tonight, I will properly punish you."


    "Gu Dong!"<span>Luo Feiyan''s face was flushed. She swallowed, her breathing quickened, and her whole body trembled.


    "Chenqie ¡­ chenqie ¡­ chenqie ¡­ chenqie ¡­ chenqie ¡­ chenqie ¡­ chenqie ¡­ chenqie ¡­ chenqie ¡­ chenqie ¡­ chenqie ¡­ chenqie ¡­ chenqie ¡­ chenqie [1]"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled in satisfaction. This way, no matter what he did, the Queen would always think that this was a new n, and wouldn''t suspect anything.


    <span>A night of violent rain with flowers scattered all over the ground


    Early the next morning, Ye Fan woke up early and nned to leave.


    <span>He barely slept. He was afraid that he would be found out, and he was also happy to y in the middle of the night. He had been tormenting himself endlessly.


    It had to be said that this queen, who normally seemed to be the mother of the world, was actually such a rare beauty behind his back. Ye Fan really did not expect this.Luo Feiyan was not in the mood to sleep after the long drought. It seemed that the bondage fromst night hadpletely removed her modesty.


    In any case, she was already in such a shameful state, so she didn''t want any form of face anymore.<span>The woman took the initiative to hug Ye Fan from behind, and said tenderly, "Your Majesty is still too early to go to court, so why don''t you stay and have a marriage with me? Chenqie still wants it!


    Ye Fan also felt an itch in his heart, but he couldn''t let himself be tied up again and go through the normal procedure, afraid that he would be found out."The Supreme Emperor has already arranged for me to meet him. Yan''er, wait for me to finish my closed door cultivation before we celebrate!" Ye Fan took the woman''s hand away from his neck.


    Luo Feiyan looked helpless. "The Supreme Emperor summoned you, then you can''t bete."


    After she finished speaking, Luo Feiyan seemed to have thought of something and smiled charmingly.<span>Ye Fan was puzzled, thinking, could it be that he made a mistake? He quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    <span>"In the past, His Majesty said that you were not allowed to indulge in women. However, it seems that His Majesty enjoyedst night."


    "In the past, she always stopped when she saw something good. This time, it will be longer than the previous one yearbined." The more Luo Feiyan spoke, the redder she became.


    <span>Ye Fan was dumbstruck. Wasn''t this Emperor of the Underworld really that disciplined?! With a queen like this, how could he have met her for so little time in a year?


    It was no wonder that Luo Feiyan had put so much effort into herst night. She had umted so much ¡­<span>Ye Fan was about to exin something when he suddenly heard the sound of sobbing.


    "Pa Da Pa Da"


    Tears fell from Luo Feiyan''s eyes like pearls.


    Ye Fan was confused, was he bullying her too much? He finally could not hold it in and felt wronged?<span>"Uhh ¡­ empress, what''s ¡­"


    Before Ye Fan could say anything, Luo Feiyan tightly hugged the man again, leaning into his arms.<span>"Your Majesty, chenqie is so happy!"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was dumbfounded, just what was going on?


    "In these twenty odd years, even though chenqie is a noble empress, I have a feeling that His Majesty''s heart has been half given to Precious Concubine and half to Night Concubine."<span>Even though the emperor and his concubine respect each other like the same person, the concubine always felt that the emperor was only treating the concubine as a queen and not as a woman ¡­


    "Onlyst night did chenqie realize that Your Majesty also likes chenqie and is willing to treat chenqie like a woman. chenqie is so happy!" Luo Feiyan''s expression was full of satisfaction as she smiled.


    Ye Fan stared nkly at her for a moment, then sighed and patted the woman''s back.


    It wasn''t that she was so beautiful, but her husband was very restrained every time. As a wife, she naturally had her doubts.


    Ye Fan also felt somewhat guilty in his heart. Perhaps he shouldn''t have done this and gave Luo Feiyan a beautiful dream, but once the beautiful dream was shattered, he didn''t know if she would be able to bear the cruel reality.


    After leaving the empress''s residence, Ye Fan contacted Tu Yue and confirmed that the problems within were all working properly.


    After knowing that everything was safe, Ye Fan finally returned to the Northern Marquis Manor. He pretended that nothing had happened that night and ate breakfast with Su Qingxue.Su Qingxue, however, was sensitive to something and asked, "Husband, what''s wrong with you today? Why do you keep your eyes averted and your mouth shut? "


    "Ah?" Is there? " Ye Fan forced a smile, "I was thinking about some problems in the medical books.""Hmph, I don''t think so." Ye Xianqing teased beside him, "I think Big Brother did something shameful and was afraid that Princess Sister-in-Law would find out about it."


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at the man thoughtfully, but did not ask anything.


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue: "What nonsense are you talking about, eat your food!"


    Ye Shuangqing made a face, "I''m done eating, I''m going to feed the Soup Dumplings!"Just as the girl left, Uncle Shui rushed in with an uneasy look on his face.

 Chapter 2148

    <span>Ye Fan asked curiously, "Uncle Shui, what''s wrong? Are you all flustered?"


    <span>"Young duke!" A group of Bi Fang n people havee from outside, their faces are unfriendly! " Uncle Shui said worriedly.


    Just as Ye Fan was frowning, the person outside the door directly barged in.


    They saw a few men of the Bi Fang n with the Bidan, in full fury.


    When the Bi Kong cicada saw that it had just cried, its eyes turned red and there was even a p mark on its face.<span>"Ye Fan!" What the hell do you mean!? When you are a member of the Shen Long family, and if you are a Prince Consort, can you not put our Bi Fang family in your eyes?! "


    <span>A young man with a beard asked with a cold look in his eyes.


    <span>Without waiting for Ye Fan to ask anything, Su Qingxue angrily stood up and berated: "How dare you! This was the Divine Dragon n''s Northern Marquis Mansion! The one before you is the Prince Consort! How dare you all be so rude!? "


    <span>"Grand Princess, I am the Bi Fang n''s Bi Kongjie. For this matter, it is best for the princess to not interfere, lest it is toote to dismount from the tiger ¡­"


    After all, this matter involved the Imperial Uncle''s estate, so it was rted to the empress and His Majesty!


    "Uncle Guo?" Su Qingxue frowned and looked at Ye Fan in confusion.


    Ye Fan seemed to have understood something. He then stood up and patted Su Qingxue''s shoulder, "Princess, I will handle this matter."<span>Su Qingxue was confused, but she still nodded.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the Bi Kong Cicada and asked, "Was it Luo Hongfei who did it?"


    <span>A trace of hatred shed through the Bi Kong cicada''s eyes as it nodded and said, "Yes, that guy was looking for an opportunity to take revenge on me after parting hands with me."


    <span>"Ye, if it wasn''t for you!" This damned girl would not go to Luo Hongfei, nor would she take out her jade talismans to duel with him!


    <span>Now that she had heavily injured Luo Hongfei, his uncle was already furious! Do you know how much damage that brings to our Bi Fang n?! " Bi Kongjie red at him.


    <span>On the other hand, the Bi Kong cicada''s eyes carried a deep sense of guilt as it choked with tears: "I''m sorry Prince Consort Ye. After I received the news yesterday afternoon, I was too angry and couldn''t control myself no matter how hard I tried.


    I didn''t tell them that you helped me, but a lot of people saw us talking yesterday and they found out.


    I wanted to stop Big Brother and the rest, but I couldn''t! "<span>"Humph!" Damn girl! He had colluded with outsiders and caused our Bi Fang n so much trouble! You still have the face to say that here!? " Bi Kongjie cursed.


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "That guy ruined your sister''s reputation. You didn''t go find Luo Hongfei, and instead came here to make a ruckus?"


    Your Bi Fang family has only this kind of character, you still want topete with the Phoenix n? "


    "What did you say!?" Bi Kongjie and the others had been poked to a sore spot, their anger grew even stronger. "This is the matter of our Bi Fang n, it''s not up to an outsider like you to criticize us!


    You have to go to the Imperial Uncle''s residence and exin everything to us. You have to exin that this has nothing to do with the Bi Fang family!<span>Otherwise, even if you are Prince Consort, even if you are from Shen Long''s family, we will definitely not let you live a good life! "


    Facing such a threat, Uncle Shui who was at the side couldn''t hold back his anger and shouted: "You all better not think that my house''s marquis is not here and can do whatever he wants! This was the Residence of Northern Marquis!


    <span>If you dare to be rude to my young duke, don''t me us for being impolite! "


    "Old thing, this matter involves the royal family and the Luo family. Even if your marquis was here, we would say the same!" Bi Kongjie said fiercely.


    <span>Ye Fan extended his hand to indicate to Uncle Shui that there was no need to say anything more, and said, "I understand, tomorrow morning, I will go to the Imperial Uncle''s Mansion and apologize to them."


    Hearing that, the Bi Kong cicada immediately shouted: "Prince Consort Ye! He couldn''t ept it! I am the one who caused this, you have helped me greatly, how can I make you suffer!? "


    "You stinking girl, shut up!" Bi Kongjie did not hesitate to p his little sister in the face!The Bi Kong cicada let out a blood-curdling screech, and blood seeped out of the corner of its mouth.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. He suddenly remembered that back then in the restaurant, it seemed like it was Bi Kongjie who had dragged the Bi Kong cicada into the restaurant.


    "You''re the one who said that. We''ll speak to our uncle like that. Tomorrow morning, we''ll wait for you outside the manor. Don''t even think about denying it!"


    Ye Fan nodded, "Uncle Shui, see the guest out."


    "No need! Seeing that you''re so tactful, we''ll leave ourselves! " Bi Kongjie smiledcently. With a fewcent Bi Fang n members, he left one after another.


    <span>Bi Kong Chan wanted to turn around and say a few words of persuasion, but he was directly grabbed by the hair of Bi Kong Jie and forcefully dragged out.


    <span>Once they left, Uncle Shui said angrily, "Young duke! This bunch of Bi Fang n brats, using their might as a fox, was simply defying the heavens!


    Why don''t we inform the various families of the Divine Dragon n in the Imperial City to join forces and not be afraid of them and the Imperial Uncle''s Estate! "Ye Fan waved his hand, "No need, I will take care of it. Just now, I was just casually sending them off, Uncle Shui. Just pretend that there''s nothing else."


    Su Qingxue asked curiously, "Husband, what exactly is going on? What does the Bi Kong Cicada have to do with you? What are your ns? "


    Ye Fan turned around, and told her everything. "This matter, I will take care of it. Princess, please trust me."


    <span>Seeing that the man didn''t want to say more, Su Qingxue could only nod her head and sigh, "With these brothers of hers, it''s truly a pity thatpared to her, our Qing Er is much happier."


    Ye Fan smiled, deep in thought ¡­<span>That night, in the residence of his Imperial Uncle.


    In the brightly lit study room, Luo Beiwei was sipping tea and reading a book. He was in a good mood.<span>"Dad, then will Ye Fan reallye and apologize to us tomorrow morning?"


    <span>Although Luo Hongfei was still bruised and had bandages on his head, he was fine.


    "Since Bi Kongjie has said so, it shouldn''t be wrong. If the Bi Fang n wishes to be a big n, they wouldn''t dare to offend us, the Luo n!" Luo Beiwei said leisurely.<span>"That''s great! He finally had the chance to properly humiliate that kid!


    In the past few months, that kid has been embarrassing me time and time again, so I want to pay him back double! " Luo Hongfei grinned.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door."Come in," he said, thinking it was a servant.


    <span>However, when he raised his head, he noticed that it was a ck clothed middle-aged man who''d entered, seeming like a ck shadow as he silently entered.


    <span>"Sir Tu!?" Luo Bei was shocked, and Luo Hongfei also stood up in shock.


    The father and son duo could not understand why Tu Yue would appear in the Imperial Uncle''s Residence in the middle of the night!?


    <span>When he came back to his senses, Luo Bei Wang greeted him with a smile, "Master Tu, why are you visiting my mansion sote at night? They didn''t even say anything in advance. The servants did the same, and they didn''t even notify anyone!


    Tu Yue coldly replied, "No wonder they''re all dead."


    "What!?"


    It was at this moment that the Luo father and son pair smelled a faint scent of blood drifting in from outside the house!?

 Chapter 2149

    He took a closer look and saw that the guards in the yard had all been destroyed without a sound!?


    The shadow guardmanded by the Friend of Nature, Tu Yue, was able to assassinate him!


    <span>"Tu Yue! What are you doing!? Are you trying to rebel!? "


    Luo Bei looked on vigntly as he hurriedly activated his cultivation base.Luo Hongfei was so scared that his legs turned to jelly, and he cowered behind his father.


    "Imperial Uncle, I, Tu Yue, would advise you tomit suicide." Tu Yue''s expression was calm as he spoke.


    <span>"Are you crazy!? Do you know who I am!? Whose orders did you follow!? " Luo Bei Wang shouted with a pale face.


    Tu Yue sighed. Suddenly, a silvery white light shed across his palm!With a flip of his palm and a flick of his fingers, two silvery-white threads suddenly shot towards Luo Beifang and Luo Hongfei!


    <span>At such a close distance, Luo Beiwang tried his best to circte his cultivation base, but there was no time for him topletely dodge it!


    <span>The two silver threads were like super alloys that could destroy anything, forcefully piercing through the protective true essence of the father and son duo, piercing through their heads!


    Very quickly, Tu Yue flipped his hand and the silver threads returned to his sleeve, leaving no trace of blood.Luo Bei Wang and Luo Hongfei, on the other hand, had traces of blood on their foreheads. They stood still as if frozen in ce.


    That attack just now, although it seemed unremarkable, it had alreadypletely destroyed the brains of the Luo father and son pair, and was extremely fatal.


    Tu Yue didn''t even spare him a nce as he turned around and left the study. He instructed the two shadow guards who were running over, "All the corpses mustpletely disappear before dawn! There must be no clues at all! "


    "Yes!" "My Lord!" The shadow guards quickly spread out, cleaning up the entire residence.


    <span>Tu Yue raised his head and looked in the direction of the night sky.


    <span>The father and son of the Luo Family should be thankful that he came to finish them off quickly ¡­


    Inparison, the people in the other ce had probably fallen into a purgatory-like nightmare ¡­Bi Fang n, Mu Sheng''s manor.


    <span>"Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! Just what do you want!? I will give you everything! "


    <span>In one of the bedrooms in the backyard, Bi Kongjie was crawling on the ground covered in blood with a pale face, begging in pain!


    <span>One of his legs had been cut off and his arm had been cut off. Even his life was pierced through!


    <span>However, thispletely unfamiliar man behind him still held a green sword in his hand as he drew closer and closer to him.


    <span>Within the manor, all of the Bi Fang n''s nsmen were lying in pools of blood. The servants, on the other hand, scattered in panic and fled in all directions.


    <span>Bi Kongjie was inplete despair. Although he had the cultivation of the Ninth Layer of Life, facing this terrifying swordsman, he had no power to resist!


    What made him even more bbergasted was that the Imperial City had been murdered, and there was no one from the Guardian or the Shadow Squad to stop them!?<span>It was as if the defensive forces in the Imperial City tonight had already ceased to exist!


    "I beg you, please don''t kill me! Where did I provoke you? Wuu!" Bi Kongjie was so frightened that he had already begun to cry.


    At this moment, the cold star Ye Fan was simply toozy to talk to this guy. During the day, he had already decided everything.


    He did not have the time to waste with these idiots. Whether it was the Bi Fang family or the Imperial Uncle''s estate, since they could all be hidden dangers, he would just annihte them all!


    In this way, even if he were to leave the Imperial City, he would be able to be at ease.


    Seeing that Bi Kongjie was scared out of his wits, Ye Fan had only used his sword to slice open his head.<span>When he walked out of the bedroom, he saw the trembling Bikong Cicada in the yard, wearing a nightgown. It was so scared that its face had turned pale, but it didn''t dare to move forward.


    Just now, the Bi Kong Cicada had seen Ye Fan continuously killing all the nsmen in the mansion. However, if she were to go up with her strength, she would only be throwing her life away.


    The servants could escape, but she was the youngdy of the house, and no matter how much she thought about it, she could not run.However, to her surprise, this assassin didn''t attack her?


    Until it saw him kill Bi Kongjie with his own eyes, the Bi Kong cicada felt an indescribableplicated feeling in its heart ¡­


    <span>She was powerless to stop it. Her heart was in pain, but there was also a trace of a strange feeling of tion!


    "Who the hell are you!? Why did you want to kill the people of the Mu Sheng dukedom!? " The Bi Kong cicada could not hold it in any longer and asked with a trembling voice.


    Ye Fan coldly nced at her, but didn''t want to exin anything. His body shed, and he immediately left.<span>The Bi Kong cicada seemed to have lost all its strength as it sat paralyzed in the courtyard that was filled with the smell of blood. Its eyes revealed aplicated expression ¡­


    After daybreak, the news had spread throughout the Royal Capital. The people from the Imperial Uncle''s Residence had vanished without a trace!<span>What was even more terrifying was that the Bi Fang family manor had been massacred by a mysterious assassin!


    When these two things happened together, those who wanted to do it would not be stupid, and they would naturally suspect Ye Fan.


    During the imperial court, the ''Emperor of the Underworld'', who was about to set off for seclusion, heard this news.<span>"There''s actually such a thing?" Emperor of the Underworld frowned and said, "Such a big event actually happened in the Imperial City, Tu Yue!" The Qi King! How did you all manage to guard the Imperial City!? "


    The Qi King quickly knelt down and said with a frown, "Your Majesty, that assassin''s cultivation base is obviously very high. Your servant''s army was unable to discover him in time!""Your subject is guilty, your Majesty can do whatever he wants." Tu Yue said expressionlessly.


    <span>"It''s easy to punish someone who hasmitted a crime, but hard to find out the truth!" Do you have any leads?! "


    Prince Qi immediately said, "Your Majesty, your servant has heard that the Bi Kong Jiejie faction threatened Prince Consort Ye to apologize and admit their wrongs to your Imperial Uncle due to some conflict.


    <span>He had just started when something like this happened. It was rather coincidental, as his younger brother thought that this matter might have something to do with Prince Consort Ye ¡­


    "Is there any evidence?" he asked.


    "This evidence doesn''t exist yet," said the Qi King.


    "Prince Qi, since everyone has heard of this matter, Prince Consort Ye has a grudge with the Mu n and the Imperial Uncle''s residence."If something were to happen to these two pces, wouldn''t they be med on Prince Consort Ye?


    Prince Consort Ye was just that foolish. Did he have tomit such a heinous act at such a time?


    <span>Furthermore, not to mention him, even if the Divine Dragon n were to be powerful in the Imperial City, would they have the ability to do so? "


    The Qi King and his officials immediately fell into deep thought. With such a thought, it seemed like a coincidence.


    "Tu Yue, the Qi King is responsible for national affairs. We will send you to investigate this matter. We must give the Bi Fang n and Luo n an exnation!"


    "Your subject obeys the decree!" Tu Yue said.After the next dynasty, the "underworld emperor" came to the harem, and met with the queen, Luo Feiyan.


    Luo Feiyan was naturally crying as she wanted Emperor Ming to find her elder brother.


    Ye Fan tried tofort her, saying that he was still gone and that he wasn''t sure if he was dead or not. He told the empress not to panic, that he was still here.<span>Luo Feiyan had lost her son, brother, and nephew in a short month. She was more or less depressed.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was a cultivator, this kind of blow would have caused the Queen to copse.


    Although Ye Fan felt somewhat guilty in his heart, Luo Feiyan, to him, could not be considered as someone close to him, at most, it was just a trace of pity.


    <span>After the y at the pce was over, Ye Fan returned to the Northern Marquis mansion. However, just as he arrived home, he discovered that the Bi Kong cicada was actually waiting for him at home?

 Chapter 2150

    2150


    "What are you doing here?" Ye Fan asked.


    Perhaps it was due to the upheaval in his family, and he had experienced too many ups and downs in the past few days.


    Currently, the Bi Kong cicada was wearing a green robe and a white skirt. There was no makeup on its face. It looked a bit more delicate and pretty, and its charm was also reduced by a bit.


    If Ye Fan hadn''t remembered this girl''s rude appearance in the past, he would have thought that she was just an honest little girl from a small family.


    "Prince Consort Ye, where did you go?" The Bi Kong cicada asked curiously in a low voice.


    "Where am I going? Do I need to report to you?" Ye Fan waved his hand, "If there''s nothing else, don''te to my house to bother me."


    "I... "I have something to do!" Bi Kong cicada hurriedly said, but his eyes were a little worried as he looked at the servants in the living room.


    Ye Fan frowned. Could it be that this girl discovered something? He then asked the servants to leave the living room.


    Leaving the two people behind, Ye Fan then said, "Speak, what is it?"


    The Bi Kong cicada swallowed its saliva, carefully looked at the man, and asked: "Last night''s swordsman ¡­ It''s you, isn''t it? "


    Ye Fan pretended not to understand, "What swordsman?"


    However, the Bi Kong Cicada said anxiously, "Prince Consort Ye, ever since you stopped keeping a low profile in the academy, extraordinary things have continuously happened.


    The Xuanyuan Illusion Realm is more powerful than the ancient times. The Dong Shou assassins have all appeared after you revealed your talent!


    Yesterday, that swordsman invaded our house and killed my brothers, but didn''t kill me ¡­


    That means it''s not a grudge with our Bi Fang family, it''s only a grudge with my brothers.


    The incident with the Imperial Uncle''s residence obviously happened together. This was all because they provoked you, right?! "


    "You want to harm me by putting these things on my head?" Ye Fan impatiently said, "If there''s nothing else, you can leave."


    However, the Bi Kong cicada suddenly kneeled on the ground with a "thump!"


    "What are you doing!?" Ye Fan was stunned and said.


    The Bi Kong cicada''s eyes were moist as it raised its head and said with a bitter face, "Prince Consort Ye, all of the Bi Fang n members of the Mu n are dead. I am the only one who survived ¡­"


    The people of the n already suspected that I was a traitor and wanted to call me back to my home to interrogate me.


    My brothers are dead, and my uncles will vent their anger on me.


    No one will protect me. I will rather die than live ¡­ "Woo woo ¡­"


    Speaking of the fear, the Bi Kong cicada began to cry in pain.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. He really didn''t think too much about this point. The Bi Kong Cicada being alive alone was a little too special.


    "Then why did you look for me?" Ye Fan frowned. It was not that he wasn''t afraid of the Bi Fang family, but he also didn''t want to get into too much trouble.


    The matter of the Bi Kong Cicada was only dealt with during these three days because he had the time.


    "Prince Consort Ye, can you let me stay in the Residence of Northern Marquis? I won''t be going to the academy anymore. In any case, everyone will only look down on me and mock me ¡­.


    I will be your servant in the future, and serve you and the princess okay? " The Bi Kong Cicada''s face was filled with anticipation.


    Ye Fan immediately rejected it, "If you stay in the house of the Marquis, won''t you lure the Bi Fang n to me? Furthermore, we do not need any maids.


    The Bi Kong cicada cried as it held onto Ye Fan''s leg, "Prince Consort Ye!" Prince Consort Ye! I beg of you!


    If you don''t want the maidservant ¡­ Then ¡­ What do you want? I... Can I give you my body?


    Even though they all called me dirty, but ¡­ But in order to cultivate, my body is innocent! I really didn''t lie to you! "


    Ye Fan sneered, "Who do you think I am?"


    Bi Kong Chan realized that he had said the wrong thing and choked with regret: "I know you don''t like me ¡­ But I have nothing but people.


    I really have nowhere to go. Once I am taken back to the n, I may never see the light of day again. Woo woo ¡­ *


    You''ve found the mastermind behind this for me and even avenged me. I should have been satisfied...


    However, things have alreadye to this point. Even if you beat me up and scold me, saying that I am shameless, I can onlye and beg you ¡­


    Besides a huge n like the Shen Long family, there''s no other ce to keep me anymore ¡­ "Ugh ¡­"


    The girl was crying, but how could Ye Fan be moved by just a few tears?


    He directly forcefully opened the Bi Kong Cicada''s hand and said: "I don''t have any obligation to help you solve all of your troubles, nor do I have the time to care about all of your troubles!"


    Finished speaking, Ye Fan directly left the Bi Kong Cicada, walked out of the living room, and headed towards the backyard.


    The Bi Kong cicada had a dispirited expression as it sat limply on the ground, its eyes dim and lifeless ¡­


    Ye Fan had just walked into Su Qingxue''s yard when he saw Gu Qing carrying a basin of water with a nervous expression.


    "What''s wrong? Why does your face look so bad?" Ye Fan hurriedly asked.


    "Prince Consort, you''re finally back! Where did you go so early in the morning? Princess''s cold attack! " Gu Qing said worriedly.


    "What!?"


    Ye Fan quickly rushed into the bedroom. With a nce, he saw Su Qingxue curled up in a thick nket on the bed.


    Even though the heater of the Primordial Stone was turned on and the temperature inside the room was several degrees higher than the temperature outside, the woman''s lips were still pale from the cold and she was shivering nonstop!


    "Little Snow!"


    Ye Fan sat on the edge of the bed, reached his hand in, and grabbed the woman''s small hand. He discovered that his hand was like an ice cube, how was this even a human''s body temperature?


    When he checked her pulse, he could feel the Miasma in Su Qingxue''s body surging up and her blood seemed to be on the verge of freezing!


    "How could this be ¡­ Isn''t the Lava Red Drill able to resist the cold? How can it still be so sick!? " Ye Fan felt as if his heart was being cut by knives, and could only hate himself for being unable to do anything.


    Su Qingxue''s body couldn''t withstand the impact of the true essence and spirit energy at all, and the drugs couldn''t be cured!


    "Darling ¡­" It''s fine... "Heh ¡­" Su Qingxue''s voice trembled slightly and she forced a smile, "Did you know ¡­ ¡­ Outside ¡­ "It''s going to rain soon..."


    Just as the woman finished her sentence, a few secondster, she heard the sound of thundering from outside.


    Momentster, the rain came crashing down like the heavens pouring water.


    "When the rainy seasones, it is easy for me to feel cold all over ¡­" "My ability to predict the rain is incredible..."


    Su Qingxue forced a smile. Her cold hands were stiff as if she wanted to hold Ye Fan''s fingers, but she didn''t have the strength to do so.


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth as his eyes became bloodshot. He could not imagine that Su Qingxue, who had no cultivation, would have to go through this kind of period every year for the past ten years.


    Even if an average person''s feet were to go cold, they would still feel very ufortable. However, this woman''s entire body was ice-cold, and she could be in danger of losing her life at any moment!


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, forcing a smile, "I didn''t expect my princess to have this kind of ability."


    Saying that, Ye Fan took off his clothes, crawled into the bed under the nket, and tightly hugged the woman''s cold body.


    Ye Fan used the Divine Dragon Bloodline in his body to heat up his body and transmit spiritual energy to other women. This also prevented the use of spiritual energy, which would harm the women''s meridians from feeling awkward.


    Su Qingxue also seemed to realize the man''s intention. She used all her strength and stuck close to her husband, as if she wanted to directly be one with him ¡­


    Gu Qing, who was justing in with hot water, walked to the door and saw the two of them tightly hugging each other on the bed. He couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Gu Qing looked at it deeply for a moment. He bit his lip, and a trace of emotion and envy unconsciously shed through his eyes. After that, he quietly retreated and closed the door.

 Chapter 2151

    2151


    In the afternoon, Su Qingxue''s face finally blushed a little.


    The chill on the woman''s body gradually receded. To Su Qingxue, she had actually returned from the gates of hell.


    She had no idea if she would be able to recover her body temperature the next time she had a cold attack.


    However, she had already gotten used to it. In the past, she had seen very little of life and death.


    Until now, because of the appearance of the man beside her, she was d that she hadn''t died ¡­


    "Phew ¡­" "Huff ¡­" The woman''s breathing carried a hint of sweetness.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand to caress his wife''s warm and fair cheeks, "Are you better now?"


    "Hmm ¡­" Su Qingxue rubbed the man''s hands with her face as if she wanted him to touch her more.


    Ye Fan smiled, held the woman''s face and kissed her.


    "Xiao Xue, I''ll definitely treat you as soon as possible ¡­"


    Ye Fan swore in his heart that he couldn''t drag it out any longer. Later on, he would ask Su He if the batch of herbs he had bought had arrived.


    Before he could do so, he would head straight to the Wilderness and even the Deste God Hall. He had to research it or find the cure as soon as possible!


    Seeing Su Qingxue suffering so much, it was even worse than being beaten up by all kinds of people in battle!


    Although Su Qingxue did not hold much hope, she still replied with an "En", "I believe in my husband ¡­"


    The two of them slept for a while longer with each other, when Uncle Shui''s voice came from outside.


    "Young duke ¡­" The young duke? "


    Ye Fan asked, "What''s the matter, Uncle Shui?"


    "This old servant shouldn''t have disturbed you. However, Miss Kong Chan outside has already knelt in the rain for four to four hours. This ¡­ "What''s so good about that?"


    Ye Fan frowned, that girl actually still med him?


    If the Bi Fang n people saw this, they would really tangle with him.


    Ye Fan was helpless and could only get out of bed. Luckily, Su Qingxue''s body was almost warm again.


    "Husband, I heard that something happened to the Bi Fang n''s Mu Sheng Manor and Imperial Uncle''s residence?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "You know about it too?" While Ye Fan was putting on his pants, he turned around and wondered, "Who told you that?"


    "Such a big matter spread throughout the Imperial City very early in the morning. Before my illness began, I heard people talking about it."


    Su Qingxue thoughtfully looked at the man, "Husband, could it be that these two things have something to do with you?"


    Ye Fan turned his head and smiled evilly, "If I were to say that these two families were wiped out by me, would the princess believe me?"


    Su Qingxue slept there and blinked her eyes. Then, she smiled and said, "It''s fine if you say it, but I just want you to be safe."


    Ye Fan bent over and kissed the woman''s forehead, "Good girl, don''t worry, no matter what happens outside, I will take care of it."


    After putting on his clothes, Ye Fan arrived at the main gate of Hou Mansion.


    As expected, he saw a Bikong Cicada that was already drenched in sweat, kneeling there with a face as if it had died.


    The passersby all saw it and pointed at it.


    Seeing that Ye Fan hade out, the Bi Kong cicada did not say anything, as if it wanted to die in the House of the Northern Marquis.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Stand up,e with me to a ce."


    Saying this, Ye Fan walked onto the street without waiting for the Bi Kong Cicada to ask a question.


    Although the Bi Kong Cicada was puzzled, it still stood up and silently followed along with a pitiful appearance.


    Ye Fan turned a corner and entered a deserted alley.


    He turned around and expressionlessly looked at the Bi Kong Cicada.


    The Bi Kong Cicada looked around, and took two steps back somewhat uneasily, "Ye ¡­ Prince Consort Ye... Are you trying to silence me by killing me? "


    Ye Fan sighed, "I''ll ask you onest time, do you want to leave or not?"


    Although the Bi Kong cicada was afraid, it would still die no matter what. She gritted her teeth and said: "No! If you won''t ept me as your maid, then I''ll always be kneeling outside the manor!


    I don''t have any dignity now, and I can''t stay in the academy any longer. Returning to the n is also a dead end, so there''s nothing left for me to lose! "


    Ye Fan smiled, "I know, then it''s settled..."


    "What... What''s decided? "


    Just as the Bi Kong cicada finished its question, it suddenly discovered that Ye Fan''s figure had suddenly shed, so fast that she couldn''t even react!


    In the next moment, Ye Fan directly arrived behind the Bi Kong Cicada and knocked out the girl!


    After finishing, Ye Fan threw the Bi Kong Cicada into his storage ring.


    "It just so happens that Endless Night is bored. You two can be partners."


    Ye Fan muttered to himself as he slowly walked out of the alley, as if nothing had happened.


    He really did not have the time to tangle with the Bi Kong Cicada, and also did not want the Bi Fang n to suspect that he was hiding someone in the mansion. Thus, he might as well lock her in his spatial ring and consider what to do in the future.


    After returning to the manor, Ye Fan gave Third Prince Su He a call, asking him when the herbs would arrive.


    Su He said over the phone that he had confirmed that he had already collected two carts of medicinal ingredients, and they should already be on their way back.


    Ye Fan asked him to confirm the time, and Su He also agreed.


    That evening, the Bi Fang n indeed sent a few people to take a look around the manor. They seemed to have discovered that there was no trace of the Bi Kong Cicada, and thus did not cause any unnecessary trouble.


    The mysterious killer that had suddenly appeared had taken care of the Mu Sheng manor, and the Bi Fang n was also very careful.


    Su Qingxue was not feeling well, and Ye Fan was worried about going out. He stayed at home to read and apany his wife.


    Finally, the day of the ''Emperor of the Underworld'' heading towards the Royal Tomb arrived.


    Ye Fan, as the representative of the Northern Marquis Manor, headed out of the pce gate with Chu Yunyao, Tu Yue, and the others. He watched as "Emperor of the Underworld" got on his carriage and left with a few followers.


    Halfway there, the "Emperor would poke his head out and wave to some of the Imperial City''s citizens who were standing respectfully by the side of the road.


    Of course, the entire team of carriages and horses had been arranged by Tu Yue.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh. Chu Yunyao''s bionic robot was truly vivid. If he wasn''t sure that he had killed the Emperor of the Underworld, he might have even thought that he had met a substitute.


    The show had finally ended and Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao had arrived at theboratory.


    "Little Yao Yao, pack up and put everything into your storage ring. Afterwards, I''ll take you to the Blessed Paradise to meet up with A-Jiao and Xin''er."


    "There should be enough resources on the side of the Golden Sky to allow you to quickly build and expand yourboratory," said Ye Fan.


    Chu Yunyao naturally knew, staying in the Imperial City was not safe enough, moreover, she couldn''t wait to see her sisters who had been separated for fifty years, so she quickly packed up.


    As for her sudden excursion to the capital as an Imperial Advisor, it didn''t really matter to her. Usually, no one would pay attention to her as she was not summoned by the Emperor.


    Yunji Group''s business in the Great March, she can alsopletely control the remote control.


    Right at this time, Ye Fan received a call from the Third Prince, Su He.


    "Third Prince, what''s wrong? Is there any news about the herbs? " Ye Fan hurriedly asked.


    Su He then said gloomily, "Prince Consort Ye, howe you disappeared just as soon as you sent Father off? I''ve been looking for you for a while, and I wanted to tell you face to face ¡­ "


    "What is it?"


    "Truly ¡­ I''m really sorry, herbs... "I''m afraid I''ll have to dy it for another two months ¡­" Su He said hesitantly.


    "What!?" Ye Fan frowned, "Didn''t you say that it has already been shipped back?!" It would take two months to travel from the northern border to the Imperial City!? Didn''t you all im that cultivators and demonic beasts are escorting us, and are very fast?! "


    Su He sighed bitterly, "Yesterday, I sent someone to contact the merchant caravan and found that we were unable to do so ¡­


    Early this morning, spies from the trading firm reported that the tradingpany had been robbed by a group of mysterious bandits in the Wilderness!


    Everyone was dead and the herbs were burnt. The losses were extremely heavy!


    However, Prince Consort Ye, don''t worry. I lost a few million myself. This time, I''ll help you collect more medicinal herbs!


    After all, there was a problem during the transportation process for ourpany, so I will not take your money for nothing! "


    Ye Fan''s heart sank, and his gaze turned cold. "You''re saying...?" The herbs were burnt? It wasn''t stolen? "


    "That''s right... I also think it''s strange. Actually, we, the Flying Crane Trading Company, have also been doing business in the Wilderness for a long time.


    We also have business with the barbarians, so no robbers woulde to rob us.


    In the past few years, no more than three problems had urred. There were very few mistakes!


    For some reason, the other caravans were fine, just in time for something to happen to the caravan that was transporting the herbs!


    These robbers didn''t rob the precious herbs, they only took some gold and silver property and burned the herbs instead. What the hell!


    I suspect that it''s because the war has resumed in the north in the recent days, so some madmen with a vengeful mindset are intentionally causing trouble ¡­ " Su He said dejectedly.


    Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, "Is that so?" Is there another possibility.


    Someone intentionally did not allow me to get the medicinal herbs, not allowing me to treat Qingxue? "

 Chapter 2152

    2152


    Su He was a little confused, "Still... Was there such a thing? Who did my sister offend?


    That can''t be necessary, right? Qingxue has been in the pce since she was young, who would be going against her? "


    Ye Fan did not say anything more. He let Su He continue to search for medicinal herbs, and then hung up the phone.


    When Ye Fan turned around, Chu Yunyao looked at him with a serious face, "Did something happen to the herbs?"


    Ye Fan nodded and clenched his fists, trying his best to control his anger, "This is too strange, I can''t help but suspect that there is someone who doesn''t want me to cure Qingxue on purpose ¡­ ¡­"


    "What are you going to do?" Chu Yunyao directly asked, "Do you want to go take a look at the Wilderness?"


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "Right now, there is no point in doing anything but throwing himself at empty air.


    If I were to go to the Wilderness, not only would I need to find the cure for Gentle Snow, I also need to find out who burned the herbs.


    So before I go, I have to get you settled down and make sure the house is in the back.


    When I''m not around, you have to quickly create amunicationwork between the Blessed Paradise and the Great War, or even a transmission device! "


    Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed, "You want to create a space-warp device between the great battle and the Blessed Paradise?"


    "Yes, otherwise, it would take too much time to travel back and forth between the two ces. There are some urgent matters that cannot be taken care of in time," said Ye Fan.


    When Chu Yunyao heard this, she took out a brand-new spatial ring and said, "You go in."


    Ye Fan nked out, "This is the new ''mobile base'' that you have been preparing all this time?"


    "You go in first, you''ll know once you see it. The password to enter is my birthday." Chu Yunyao said as she entered the ring.


    The moment the woman disappeared, the ring fell to the ground and Ye Fan grabbed it.


    Ye Fan smiled. Luckily, he remembered a woman''s birthday, otherwise he would have been embarrassed. He then put the ring on the table and followed her into the inner space.


    The scene in front of his eyes changed. What appeared before his eyes was an open field of grass that was at least three to four hundred square meters wide?


    The real soil, the real flowers and nts, the four corners with the air conditioner, and the top with the artificial light source.


    In the middle, there was a three-storey building made of solid wood. It waspleted, and even though it looked simple, it was very practical.


    Ye Fan walked into the house and found that it was filled with all kinds of furniture.


    Chu Yunyao pointed at the two multi-functional robots at the door, "I ced the raw materials into the ring, and the two robots built the house.


    The first floor is the recreation room, the dining room, and the second floor is the bedroom. The third floor is my smallboratory.


    Ye Fan took a walk around, and couldn''t help but exim in admiration, "Little Yao Yao, you are really a genius, have you really done it?!"


    "The core technology has been solved. This is just an expansion of space, that''s all. It''s not that difficult.


    If it weren''t for stability, I could make more space.


    I want you to bring Qingxue with you so we don''t have to worry about the big battle.


    "You can even send everyone inside. The world is big, we can go anywhere." Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan''s eyes also showed a hint of yearning, but after calmly pondering over it, he decided against it.


    "With Gentle Snow''s condition, it would not be too tiring to stay here with someone taking care of her and not needing to get used to her surroundings. That would be the most reasonable decision.


    And we''re not running away. You don''t have to hide in your rings ande with me.


    While the situation is stable, you have to use the resources of Goldlight to set up amunicationwork, a device for interspatial transportation.


    What we want is to live in the open, not to hide and hide. If we all live in the ring, then the advantage we have now is gone. "


    Ye Fan pondered for a while. Unless he met with the mayor of a city that was not guilty, or if there was any crisis, or if the Su family discovered that there was a problem and decided to start a war.


    Otherwise, he would not be in a dangerous situation for the time being. Why would he bring the women around?


    If he did not take advantage of the opportunity to build and strengthen his own forces, wouldn''t all his efforts have been for naught?


    Just by himself, he was definitely stronger than everyone else.


    "Humph, you men really have endless desires. Earlier, you wanted us all to leave together, to fly far away, regardless of any worldly disputes."


    "Now that we have a territory, once the situation is stable, we can start to build up our own forces." Chu Yunyao gave a mocking smile.


    Ye Fan knew that this woman was joking with him, and couldn''t help butugh, "Little Yao Yao, in my opinion, it seems that you are too afraid of me going on a long journey and want to apany me. Is that why you made this suggestion?"


    "You''re thinking too much." Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at Ye Fan, "I''m only thinking for that princess of yours. I''m worried that if you leave for too long, she might get sick from daydreaming."


    I would have liked to stay in theb and do my research. Actually, I had already thought about it long ago. I wanted to expand theworkmunications in this world ¡­


    "Soon, those cultivators from the Blessed Paradise will also be holding phones produced by our Cloud Conglomerate!"


    Ye Fan curiously asked, "How do you n on doing this?" Between the great expedition and the Blessed Paradise was an ancient forest that spanned hundreds of thousands of miles.


    Demon beasts are everywhere and are extremely dangerous. Can you build a signal tower inside? Even if it waspleted, it would probably be destroyed by the demonic beasts.


    Even if you were tounch a few aircrafts and build a signal station in the air, not to mention the fact that it would be destroyed by the Chaotic Force if you were too high, it would at least be destroyed if it was a low altitude. "


    "Ground, air, of course it won''t work. But my nanomites, they canpletely build a signal base underground ¡­


    I was in the mountains, throwing nanomites every now and then. Even if the earth shook, it wouldn''t be able to destroy such a small robot.


    "As long as I have enough resources, I can definitely open up thework of the great battle and the Blessed Paradises within one to two months!" Chu Yunyao said with confidence.


    Ye Fan was speechless, a woman could actually have this kind of skill. In this way, it wouldn''t be too difficult for her to use the space-warping device.


    Originally, with such a private space, Ye Fan would definitely force himself on a woman and have a good rtionship with her.


    However, due to Su Qingxue''s illness, Ye Fan didn''t have such thoughts.


    After Chu Yunyao had finished arranging everything and had handed over the management of Cloud Peak Corporation, Ye Fan brought Chu Yunyao back to the Northern Marquis Estate.


    Chu Yunyao was naturally already inside the ring, she began to do her own research.


    Ye Fan then came to Su Qingxue''s room, held the woman''s hands and warmly said, "Xiao Xue, I need to leave home for a period of time to help you find the herbs.


    Half a month, maybe two or three months. If you want to be cured, you can''t stay at home forever.


    If I have a way to contact you, I''ll call ¡­ "


    After all, there was no signal in the Wilderness, so Ye Fan naturally didn''t dare to guarantee that he would be in contact every day.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes were filled with tears when she heard this. After all, Ye Fan had just returned, so she was reluctant to leave.


    However, Su Qingxue also knew that since Ye Fan made this decision, he must have thought about it for a long time and couldn''t be changed.


    Furthermore... She longed more than ever for a man to really cure her.


    "Husband, then you must promise me to contact you as soon as possible. You must take care of yourself!" Su Qingxue said while trying her best to hold back her tears.


    Ye Fan stroked the woman''s hair, touching her forehead, "I promise you ¡­"


    After bidding farewell to his wife, Ye Fan also sent a message to Ye Shuiqing and Ye Danqing. He told Uncle Shui that they did not need to worry, and that they should spend more time with Su Qingxue.


    As for the academy and the couple in the northern army, Ye Fan simply couldn''t be bothered to care about them at all.


    In order to be in a hurry, Ye Fan didn''t waste any time with Chu Yunyao. They flew at a high speed, using the Dragon Scale Sword Wings and Dragon Wings, returning back to the Great Void Peak, Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.

 Chapter 2153

    2153


    Chu Yunyao had been separated for a few days, and now she could see the light of day again. Even the scene in front of her of the Heavenly Passage Paradise was shocking.


    Now, the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley had been refreshed. Not only had the stone tablet of the "Hundred Flowers Hall of the Immortal Sword Sect" erected, but under Ling Yuwei''s guidance, the protective formation of the mountain had been expanded and strengthened.


    The flower immortals wore the clothes they bought, each and every one of them had a blissful smile on their faces, happily taking care of the Spirit Flowers Immortal Grass.


    "Sect Leader!? Sect Leader, you''ve returned! " With a sweet expression on his face, Peaches of Bamboo and a few flower fairies saw Ye Fan and immediately kneeled down to greet him.


    "There''s no need to be so polite. Where are thedies?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Reporting to Sect Leader, Lady Yuwei and Madam Purple Mo went to the other halls because they had something to attend to.


    "Lady Xin''er and Lady Ru Jiao are at the Sword God Mountain." Zhuzhi replied.


    "Sword God Peak?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "Where?"


    "The Sect Leader still doesn''t know,st time, the fewdies have already changed the ''Great Void Peak'' to ''Sword God Peak'', and made it the center of our Immortal Sword Sect.


    The Wine Sword Immortal and the Pill Saint also expressed their agreement and support. By now, the Blessed Paradise should have already been spread out. "Bamboo Peach and the other flower immortals all looked at Ye Fan with worshipful expressions.


    Ye Fan was embarrassed. This group of girls really could do whatever they wanted. They actually changed their name from one of the highest mountains in the whole Blessed Paradises to one of the highest mountains in the entire prehistord?


    "Haha ¡­" Sir God of Swords, could it be that you will feel shy too? "


    Two auras of sage realm appeared in the distance. One of them was dressed as a schr while the other was dressed as a schr. They were none other than the two of them.


    Ye Fan looked at them and shook his head, "You guys don''t know much about me. Actually, I''m quite low key ¡­ ¡­"


    However, I still have to ept the hearts and minds of thedies. "


    "Low profile?"


    The expression on Medicine Master and Coffin Master''s face froze. It was impossible to say what he had just said.


    "Brother Zhu, are you used to living here?" In the days that I was gone, no one came to provoke me, right? "


    Before he could say anything, the medicine man said, "Sir Sword God, aside from you, I''m afraid no one else in the Paradise would dare touch the wine sword immortal''s bad luck."


    Mo Yan smiled and nodded his head, his gazended on Chu Yunyao who was beside Ye Fan, "May I know who this person is ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan grabbed the woman''s shoulders and introduced her, "This Chu Yunyao is also my woman. From now on, she will control the Blessed Land of the Golden Light."


    The group of flower immortals immediately bowed, "Greetings Madam Yunyao ¡­."


    Chu Yunyao had heard from Ye Fan about the situation here, so she looked at him with some curiosity. She felt that the famous Sheng Domain was just like that ¡­ ¡­


    It could be that the man beside her had always been a monster.


    "Wine Sword Immortal, Pill Saint, and the two of you. I''ve heard a lot about you during the battle." Chu Yunyao greeted.


    They had doubts in their hearts, they could tell that Chu Yunyao really hadn''t cultivated yet.


    "This Madam Yun Yao seems to be a mortal? This ¡­ Why didn''t he cultivate? Aren''t you afraid of yourplexion bing old? " Medicine Master couldn''t help but ask.


    Ye Fan smiled, "In the future, you will all know, mydy, the skills that you have developed are not the same as ours..."


    Ignoring the doubts of the two almighty elders, Ye Fan brought Chu Yunyao to the Sword God Mountain.


    Beside a stone table, Xiao Xin''er was discussing something with Xiang Ru.


    Suddenly noticing Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao''s appearance, the two girls were overjoyed.


    When they saw Chu Yunyao appear alive in front of them, the two girls ran over excitedly.


    "Yunyao!"


    The three women embraced each other, the two girls'' eyes filled with tears, even Chu Yunyao''s eyes were a little red.


    "That''s great! "You''re really alright..." Nian Ru cried tears of joy.


    "You scared us to death! "He suddenly disappeared with Xiao Yu ¡­" Xiao Xin''er said.


    Chu Yunyao pursed her flowery lips, and said, "Things happened too suddenly, I also didn''t want to leave without saying anything. Moreover, I couldn''t find Xiao Yu ¡­. I''m sorry. "


    "What''s there topare? We''ve been sisters for decades. How can we not know what kind of person you are?"


    "We should at least reunite now. Once the arrangements for the Divine Sword Sect have been made, we can go find Xiao Yu together," Nian Ru said as she sniffed her nose.


    Ye Fan was left with no choice but to cough and attract attention, "I said ¡­ ¡­" "A-Jiao, Xin''er, did you guys not express anything when you saw me?"


    "What kind of expression do you want!?" You don''t spend as much time with us as we do together.


    Dozens of years of friendship, and they even fought Earth''s defense war together, can you evenpare? " Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes at the man.


    On the other hand, Xiang Ru gently hugged the man, and kissed Ye Fan''s face, "Husband ¡­. Didn''t you just leave a few days ago? I thought you would be back in a while. Seeing Yun Yao, we''re really excited. "


    "You''re still the most considerate, A-Jiao." Ye Fan sighed as he stroked the woman''s hair. "It''s an emergency. The expedition is almost done. I''ll send Yunyao over, so we can''t stay here for too long."


    Immediately, Ye Fan told them about the situation at the Great Games.


    When the women heard that Ye Fan had actually killed two generations of the Su Family''s emperor and also secretly controlled the imperial court, they were all shocked beyond words.


    Xiao Xin''er''s eyes lit up. "This is too exciting ¡­" Such a fun thing, I... "I really want to participate ¡­"


    Ye Fan was speechless. He was almost killed by the Royal Tomb Grand Formation. How could it be fun?


    "Right, Weiwei and Ning went to another hall?" What are you guys busy with? Let''s see what you were discussing. "


    Nian Ru said tenderly, "Yuwei is heading to the Hall of Alchemy''s area to set up the grand formation. She wants to upgrade and strengthen all of the blessings of our Divine Sword Sect.


    After all, our Immortal Sword Sect has just been established and is about to be a major sect.


    Xin''er and I were discussing the rules of disciple recruitment. Right now, there are already many cultivators who wish to join the Immortal Sword Sect.


    "We feel that we need to be meticulous in our requirements. Furthermore, we also need to think of a specific selection system for our background ¡­"


    When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but nod his head. These women had indeed organized the sect in a neat and orderly manner, so he could be a lot more at ease.


    "Time is of the essence, since Ning''er and Weiwei are not here, I will first take Yunyao to the Golden Light Heavens."


    "I will stay for two days, you guys cane over together when theye back, and discuss some technological developments in the future." Ye Fan said.


    "Husband, why are you only staying for this short amount of time? Where are you going? "


    Ye Fan sighed and exined Su Qingxue''s condition. When the two girls heard this, they immediately became worried and understood.


    After which, Ye Fan brought Chu Yunyao and flew towards the golden sky.


    However, Chu Yunyao was not willing to stay in the ring this time. After all, Ye Fan had said that the Golden Sky had arge amount of raw materials for research, so she could continue to look around.


    Halfway there, they passed by an area with continuously erupting volcanoes. Chu Yunyao''s face filled with suspicion, but she quickly said, "Wait a moment, we''ll go down and take a look!"

 Chapter 2154

    2154


    Ye Fan looked at the volcano range that was wreaking havoc, and said, "Little Yao Yao, you are not a cultivator. Without true essence protecting your body, you will be in great danger if you go down."


    "Aren''t you here? "You can use anything, just keep me from being affected by the high temperature." Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Alright, I will use my sword intent to protect you. But, you must not move recklessly, otherwise I will hurt you."


    "You really know how to nag. I got it, hurry up and get out of here!" Chu Yunyao urged.


    The two of them descended from the sky, the closer they got, the more Chu Yunyao sweated.


    When Ye Fan sensed that the woman could not get any closer to him, he immediately stopped in midair, "It''s here. Go down again. Even if I use my sword intent to protect you, you won''t be able to withstand it."


    Chu Yunyao nodded, she was already having difficulty breathing, she immediately took out a mask from her storage ring and put it on.


    After pressing a green button on the mask, the woman''s breathing became smoother. It turned out to be an air filtration mask.


    However, even with Ye Fan''s sword intent protecting her, the high temperature was still too terrifying for Chu Yunyao. Her sweat still could not stop.


    "It must be difficult, what are you doing down here?" Ye Fan asked curiously.


    Chu Yunyao did not say anything. Instead, she took out a cellphone-like testing tool. Not longter, the data that she had retrieved was ryed back onto the screen.


    After Chu Yunyao looked at it, her eyes filled with surprise, "How is this possible ¡­ ¡­"


    "What is it?" Is there anything special about this ce? " Ye Fan looked around and felt that this was just a volcanic zone.


    "The temperature of theva here is over five thousand degrees Celsius ¡­ It''s not even urate, because I measured it at this height.


    "No wonder I could feel the heat even though we were flying at such a high altitude. It turns out the temperature here is that high ¡­" Chu Yunyao muttered.


    Only now did Ye Fan realize that his endurance was too strong, so even though the temperature of theva was extremely high, he still felt that it was very normal.


    But Chu Yunyao was different, she was an ordinary person, even though she had used the starfire gene to strengthen her body, greatly dying her aging and extending her lifespan, she still had the senses of an ordinary person.


    She felt that the temperature here was exceptionally high, unlike the temperature of volcanicva. Thus, she became curious.


    "Normal volcanicva should be around seven hundred to one thousand two hundred.


    Theva here must have some sort of special substance, or ¡­ "It''s because there''s a special reaction here that I can release this huge amount of heat ¡­ ¡­" Chu Yunyao seemed to be talking to herself.


    Ye Fan, who was listening at the side, seemed to have thought of something.


    Arge amount of heat meant arge amount of energy. This could affect many things ¡­


    "You still can''t get close to this ce, take your time." Ye Fan said.


    Chu Yunyao regretfully nodded her head, "I''ll make a device that can withstand the high temperature here as soon as possible, I''ll investigate this."


    After reluctantly looking at theva belt, Chu Yunyao followed Ye Fan and continued their journey.


    After arriving in Goldlight Heavens, the ''Sword Heart Hall of the Divine Sword Sect'' had once been a blessed ground of the Zither Heart Pavilion.


    "Jianxin Hall? Is this really aboratory for me? " Chu Yunyao doubted.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "This isn''t the name I gave it. Maybe they just wanted to change the name ''Zither'' to ''Sword''."


    What, you''re not satisfied, little Yao Yao? Then you can change it, or is it called ''Xiao Yuntang''? Or is it ''Yaoyao Hall''? "


    "Childish..." Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at the man, "It doesn''t matter, just call me whatever you want."


    As she spoke, Chu Yunyao began to walk around the Sword Heart Hall with great interest.


    The ones guarding this ce were the disciples of the Red Lotus Sect. Seeing Ye Faning over, Red Sleeves and Red Cherry rushed over to greet him.


    "We pay our respects to the Sect Leader!"


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "Get up, you are responsible for guarding this ce?"


    "The Sect Leader has overestimated us. With our strength, how could we possibly guard here? We are only responsible for cleaning up.


    "With your prestige, Sect Leader, no one will barge into the Sword Heart Pce''s Blessed Land without permission."


    Ye Fan nodded his head and then introduced Chu Yunyao to the other female disciples. He told them that from now on, this ce would belong to Chu Yunyao.


    Although the female disciples were puzzled, Chu Yunyao had not cultivated yet, so why did she upy such arge Blessed Land, they did not dare to ask.


    "Master!" "You''re finally back!" Xiao Jin went around in circles and flew in front of Ye Fan, his pair of golden eyes filled with joy.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand and pointed at the head of the gluttonous snake, then said with a smile, "Are you trying to cheat us again?"


    Xiao Jin felt wronged, "Master, where are you thinking? I''m just too bored to stay here. I want to go out with my master to see the world ¡­


    Didn''t that bear just follow his master around? No matter what, I am more useful than that bear! "


    Ye Fan took out Rice Ball from his storage ring. This guy was still chewing on a piece of meat and didn''t have the time to pay attention to Ye Fan.


    This time, with Chu Yunyao''s new spatial ring, Soup Yuan was very satisfied with the environment inside, so he didn''t mind staying in the ring.


    "You want to be in the ring like it?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Xiao Jin blinked his eyes. "I can still stay in the ring?" Master, you even have such a divine artifact?


    That''s great! I don''t need to fly by myself! Master! Hurry up and put me in the ring! "Just mind the food!"


    Ye Fan was speechless. This snake and bear were bothzy and gluttonous!


    After Chu Yunyao looked around, she quickly decided on thergest building she could find as her experimental base.


    After bringing a few robots out, they quickly began toy out the n, and didn''t have the time to pay attention to Ye Fan anymore.


    Ye Fan brought Xiao Jin and Tang Yuan and strolled around the Sword Heart Hall''s boundary.


    When night fell, Ning Zimo, Nian Ru, and the other girls all rushed over.


    When Ning Xuemo and Ling Yuwei saw Chu Yunyao, they couldn''t help feeling a burst of excitement. It was as if all the girls had an unending stream of words to say to each other.


    After hearing Chu Yunyao''s series of ns, the girls all looked forward to it. After all, they had not used any technology for decades. Seeing Chu Yunyao use a Primordial Stone to make a phone, they couldn''t bear to part with it.


    Ye Fan stood to the side and didn''t say anything, but seeing the women gathered together to discuss things, he was already very satisfied.


    After the Immortal Sword Sect had made their ns, Ye Fan did not n to stay any longer.


    The next day, Ye Fan bid farewell to all the girls. When he was about to leave, he saw that Xiang Ru had called over the two flower fairies from Hundred Flowers Hall, Qing He and Jie Long.


    The long-legged cold beauty, Qing He, and the pretty jade-green orange stalks of the Little Family greeted each other with a salute. "See the Sect Leader."


    "This is ¡­" "Ye Fan is confused.


    "Husband, with your departure, there''s no one to apany you. I heard Yun Yao say that you can treat people in your storage ring now, so bring Qing He and Jie Long."


    "Since their thoughts are so exquisite, let''s take care of you as a maid to apany you. This way, we can let our sisters feel at ease."

 Chapter 2155

    2155


    Ye Fan looked at the two girls in front of him who each had their own strengths and weaknesses, and muttered to himself in his heart, ''These women really have meticulously thought things through.''


    He wasn''t stupid, and knew that the women were worried. He was afraid that if he was lonely, he might find another woman, so he intentionally found two of his own people to watch over her.


    Ye Fan didn''t care, since Qing He and Jie Long also had the strength of a Heavenly King, whether it was inside the ring or outside, it couldn''t be considered a burden.


    If he insisted on refusing, it would cause the women to be suspicious and think that he wanted to do something.


    "Hubby, are you not satisfied? "Do you find the two too little?" Ning Xuemo mischievously asked.


    Ye Fan hurriedly smiled and nodded, "Satisfied, satisfied. Of course I will ept the good intentions of thedies."


    Qing He and Jie Long were also overjoyed when they heard this. To them, being able to travel far away was something they yearned for even in their dreams.


    Furthermore, they were here to apany the Sword God on his journey.


    "Originally, I wanted to send Mo Lan and Bamboo Peach over to keep youpany, but I still need to leave behind two stewards for Hundred Flowers Hall.


    "Just take it easy, the two of them should be more than enough to serve you." Ling Yuwei said with a faint smile.


    Ye Fan didn''t know what to say. He was originally going to do some serious business, but after being told by a few women, it seemed like he was going for a sightseeing trip.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that these women were busy, they would probably have to follow him on a trip to be at ease.


    Despite the joke, the women were still reluctant to part if they really had to part again.


    Ye Fan also didn''t dare to look straight into their eyes, for fear that his heart would soften and stay for another two days, so he quickly flew in the direction of the Wilderness.


    Looking at the sky where Ye Fan had disappeared into, Xiao Xin''er pouted and said, "How lucky for him. He even brought two personal maidservants with him when he went out."


    "At least Qing He and Jie Long are our people. It''s better than having him bring back a few unfamiliar girls from the Wilderness, right?" Ning Xuemo shook her head and sighed.


    "That''s right, Xin''er, do you really think he can resist from attacking the flower immortals from Blossom Valley? Isn''t it just a matter of time? " Ling Yuwei said confidently.


    Nian Ru said helplessly, "Why do you all want Darling so much? Isn''t it just two personal maids? It''s only natural for Darling to bring you along."


    Ling Yu Wei couldn''t help but extend her hands to hold up Xiang Ru''s delicate face. "A-Jiao, how did you do that? How could you be so innocent at the age of several hundred?"


    Xiang Ru''s face couldn''t help blushing, not knowing what to say. The girls at the side couldn''t help butugh, diluting the sentimental atmosphere.


    On the other side, after Ye Fan had sent Qing He and Jie Long into the storage ring, they flew all the way.


    Although the two flower fairies wanted to see the scenery along the way, but their flying speed was slow, and they would still dy the journey. Ye Fan could only let them understand a little.


    They would wait until they arrived at the destination before thinking about letting them out.


    Fortunately, Qing He and Jie Long were already used to being servants, and didn''tin at all. Moreover, just looking at the items in the ring was enough to make them excited.


    Ye Fan didn''t go directly to the Wilderness, but instead went first to the main city of the Xuanming n, Beiming City, where the northern army resided.


    After all, the Wilderness was iparably vast,parable to a great expedition.


    Although the poption count was less than one-third of that of the Great War, it was also because the tribes of the Wilderness roamed all over the ce, making it difficult to produce true statistics.


    To investigate blindly was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    The caravan of the Flying Crane Trading Company would pass through Beiming City. In other words, as long as they followed the caravan''s route and searched in the reverse direction, they would have a higher chance of finding the clues.


    In addition, Ye Fan also had some other preparations toplete in Beiming City.


    Beiming City was covered in snow all year round, and the city walls were a hundred feet high. They were like a huge ck dragon, surrounding the huge city from inside.


    After all, this was an important military ce, so Ye Fan didn''t want to risk arousing some attention. Afternding early, he released the two flower immortals.


    Because he was a cultivator, even the temperature below zero did not affect him.


    "Wah!" "Is this the legendary snow?!" Zhang Qian could not help but exim when he saw the white goose feathers covering the sky.


    Qing He also held the snowke in her hands, an excited smile appearing on her cold and beautiful face.


    "We have reached Beiming City, let''s go in." Ye Fan turned his head and said with a smile.


    Only then did the two girls suddenly remember that they were here to apany the God of Swords'' Sect Leader on his journey, and thus they quickly followed behind Ye Fan while restraining their excitement.


    Even so, the two girls couldn''t help but look around.


    Gradually, he saw carriages, caravans, passersby, as well as all kinds of thick clothing and goods from the north. He had never seen anything like this before in the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley, which was as warm as spring.


    Ye Fan discovered that although there was still a few miles of distance between him and Beiming City, there were already arge number of merchants on both sides of the road, setting up stalls and starting their business.


    After all, this was the border region, and trade was flourishing.


    Some of them, tall and big, dressed in animal skins, dark bronze, braided, with strange ents, were obviously not from the Great Conquest.


    "Chaka! Cha Ka! Delicious Cha Ka! Fresh! "Tianzi!"


    Smelling a thick sweet smell, Ye Fan couldn''t help but look at a big man''s stall.


    When he went over to take a look, he found that it was a kind of cuisine.


    "This is called Zha Ka? What is it made of? " Ye Fan asked.


    "Right!" Cha Ka! It was made from the milk of ck Cove sheep on our grasnd. It''s very delicious! Would the guests like to try it? " The burly man with earringsughed as he took out a te of sliced food.


    Ye Fan pinched a bit of it and tasted it himself, feeling that it was full of milk and oil, sweet to the point that it didn''t smell bad at all.


    When he turned around and saw Qing He and Jie Long swallowing their saliva and not daring to make a sound, he could not help butugh, "You two should try it as well."


    The moment the two girls were allowed, they hurriedly smiled and said, "Thank you, Mistress."


    Before they left, they were told to go out and hide their cultivation. They couldn''t call for the Sect Leader to prevent others from asking them about it, so they could call him "Master" or "Master".


    It was obvious that the two girls were used to calling each other ''master''.


    After tasting the two small pieces, the two girls'' eyes lit up with happiness.


    "Is it delicious?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Mhmm!" Jie nodded vigorously.


    "Mistress, is this the taste of milk?" Qing He seemed very surprised.


    Ye Fan was speechless, thinking that was right. The Ten Thousand Flowers Valley was full of nectar, so where did the goat''s milke from? There had to be. And only ¡­


    As expected, most women still liked to eat sweet food. Ye Fan simply turned his head and asked the big man, "How are you selling it?"


    "One check card for one coin!" Or two tugs! " The big man pointed at a price tag on the side.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Tu Ge..." Savage currency? Are you from the Wilderness? "


    "Yes, I am of the Argouna race!" The big manughed.


    "I didn''t mean... Is the war going on with the Wilderness? Why are you doing business here? " Ye Fan was confused.


    The big man sighed and smiled bitterly, "The ones fighting are soldiers. We are justmoners. We do business."


    We went around Beiming City and climbed over the mountains toe here. We wanted to earn some money and buy some supplies to go back home.


    However, we can''t enter Beiming City. The city guards will beat us ¡­


    "We can only set up our stalls here. We''re very pitiful here, so you should just buy some ¡­"


    Ye Fan suddenly came to a realization and thought about it carefully. This was such a long border, how could it all be sealed?


    To bypass this and enter the great battle was actually not a problem.


    The northern army mainly obstructed the cultivators, not themoners.


    Ye Fan took out ten coins and directly bought ten cards.


    "Ouch!" Thank you foring! Come back when you''re free! " The big man lowered his head and bowed.


    Ye Fan turned around and gave the two bags to the two maids, "Here, let''s go eat."


    The two girls were ttered and quickly waved their hands, "No way! "Master, you want to eat ¡­"


    "I bought it for you. You won''t give it to me?" Ye Fan pretended to be unhappy.


    When Qing He and Jie Qian heard this, they hurriedly and carefully took it. Their faces were filled with gratitude and joy. "Many thanks for the gift, master ¡­"


    The two sisters looked at each other and smiled before happily eating.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh. Even eating a piece of cheese would make him so happy. These women from the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley were indeed pitiful.


    Just as he was about to take a few steps forward, he suddenly saw a few horned demonic beasts riding on horseback aggressively towards him!

 Chapter 2156

    2156


    Seeing that armor, Ye Fan immediately recognized it as the cavalry of the northern army.


    Although most of the people in the northern army knew Ye Fan, after all, he was the Young Marquis. But now that Ye Fan had appeared, he was not afraid of being recognized.


    Ye Fan was not interested in this, as he did not have that much time to put up with this'' visiting family ''drama.


    "Get out of the way!" Is he courting death!? "


    The cavalrymen dashed across the wide road, and the merchants and passersby all avoided them, not daring to provoke them in the slightest.


    Ye Fan had nned to bring the twodies along and continue their journey in silence, but who would''ve thought that this squadron of seven or eight cavalry soldiers would suddenly stop right in front of them!


    The cavalry general wearing a silver helmet hopped off his horse with a few soldiers and swaggered over.


    Ye Fan frowned, thinking that someone might have noticed something unusual. Just when he was wondering, wasn''t something that should have been exposed?


    Who would have thought that the hawk-nosed high-ranking officer with a small mustache would aim for the stall that sold card and p it!


    "Who allowed you barbarians toe here to do business?!" Speak! Is it a barbarian spy? "


    The big sized man had a fawning smile on his face as he bowed his head and said, "Senior Yu Hu, we are justmoners that havee here to do some small business ¡­ Haven''t you seen me before? "


    "What do you mean? Say that your daddy has a bad memory? " The centurion asked in a cold voice.


    "No, no, no! This little one doesn''t have that intention. Honorable Bai Hu, you have many troubles. It is normal for this little one to not remember you ¡­ "


    The big barbarian took out a handful of coins from his bag as he spoke.


    "Master Yu Hu, it has been hard on you to protect this peaceful ce. This is just a small token of your sincerity, you and the other lords must ept it ¡­" "Hehe ¡­"


    The Centurion smirked as he quietly handed the money to one of the cavalrymen to receive it.


    "What, give me some money, then you''re not a spy? Are our northern army, the sort of no-name army that can be bought easily!? "


    The barbarian man forced a smile on his face. He fished out two to three hundred coins and handed it over to the man, saying, "Master, I''ve only been here for two days and I already have this many ¡­" I really am not a spy. If you don''t believe me, you can interrogate me ¡­ "


    The official then took the money and weighed it in his hand, "It''s not that I''m not reasonable, but the battles have been frequenttely. You guys had better be careful..."


    That''s why I ended up patrolling this area, which was easy to talk to. If it was anyone else, I might just ughter you! "


    "Yes, yes... "Thank you, sir. We have a meal to eat because of you ¡­" The barbarian said with a smile.


    The official smirked and casually picked up a few cards and threw them to the cavalrymen beside him. Then, he bit a piece in his own mouth before turning around to mount his horse.


    But just as he reached the horse''s side, he was stopped by Ye Fan, who had an expressionless face.


    "Stinking brat!" No eyes? What are you doing!? " The official cursed.


    "You!"


    Behind him, Qing He and Jie Long saw that this guy dared to be disrespectful to Ye Fan, and they were about to attack him.


    But Ye Fan stretched out his hand, gesturing for them to not move.


    "Yo!" The official then took a good look at the two women. "I wasn''t paying attention just now. Not bad. Such a prettydy is rarely seen here ¡­"


    Where did ite from? What are you doing? Those of unknown origins, immediately go and receive an investigation from this grandpa! "


    Ye Fan nced at the North Mountain Army''s insignia on this guy''s shoulder and chest, and frowned, "Return the money..."


    This time, not only the few cavalrymen were frozen in shock, but even the other passersby all nervously looked at Ye Fan.


    "Ai ai! No problem, no problem! Customer! It''s fine! There was no need to return the money! That''s what I pay my respects to the Hundred Families! "


    When the big barbarian saw that Ye Fan was going to stand up for him, he acted as a mediator. He signaled Ye Fan with his eyes, telling him not to be impulsive.


    But the official''s eyes had already darkened, he snorted lightly, wiped the milk off the corner of his mouth with his thumb, and said: "Brat ¡­. A tender skin, and two girls ¡­ Hehe, is this your first time here?


    Do you know who I am? Do you know what the battle robe on me represents?! "


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "I gave you a chance because I know what it means." Otherwise, you are already dead. "


    "Hahahaha!"


    The Centurion and a few cavalrymen behind him burst intoughter, tears ofughter streaming down their faces.


    "Aiyo... No, this kid was too funny! "Haha! ¡­"


    The boss''s smile disappeared and he shouted, "Arrest those three!"


    As soon as he said that, before the few cavalrymen could take action, Ye Fan''s hand had already pped on the Chief''s silver helmet!


    "Crack crack crack!" The sound of bones breaking could be heard.


    The Centurion''s head was instantly pressed down, the bones in his neck breaking inch by inch!


    The silvery-gray helmet made a "pa" sound as it squashed a head t and blood spurted out!


    The Hundred Family Head didn''t even have time to circte his cultivation, it was as if he had be a headless corpse with a bloody helmet on his shoulder ¡­


    The people in the surroundings started screaming. Although there were many dead people at the border, it was clear that they had never seen such deaths before!


    The few cavalrymen were all dumbfounded. They didn''t see clearly that Ye Fan had already killed the chief of a hundred households?


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" The cavalrymen were all pale. They knew that even the Hundred Family Head of the Spirit Creation stage was not someone they could deal with. The man in front of them was definitely not someone they could deal with!


    The key point was, this man didn''t use his cultivation at all, he actually used the pure strength of his fleshly body to instantly kill the Hundred Family Head of the Spirit Creation stage!?


    Ye Fan took out the money from the Centurion and handed it back to the already stunned barbarian hawker.


    With a nce, he signaled a cavalryman at the side. That fellow hurriedly took out all of his money and returned it!


    The few cavalrymen did not dare to clean up the corpses. One by one, they rushed back onto their horses and fled. Clearly, they had sent a message!


    The barbarian peddler let out a bitter sigh. He looked at Ye Fan with gratitude and worry: "Oh my benefactor..." How can you be here against the northern army?


    This ¡­ This is not something that we civilians can afford to provoke! Even if you had a high cultivation, you still wouldn''t be able to win against the army of the north!


    Moreover, if you randomly use your cultivation base, you will be the target of public criticism. The further the better! "


    Ye Fan was not in a hurry, and said with a smile: "Are these northern army always bullying you?"


    Before the big guy could say anything, another barbarian trader on the side said, "Isn''t that so? Knowing that we are afraid of being caught as spies, we wille to collect money every now and then!


    "They only dare to bully the people on the prairie. They know that there''s no one here to protect us ¡­"


    The group of men and women who hade from the Wilderness were unwilling to ept this oue, but were unable to do anything about it.


    "Benefactor, a warrior like you is actually willing to stand up for us on the grasnds. This is really the first time ¡­"


    "I will remember you for the rest of my life. Benefactor, you should hurry up and leave. It will be toote when the northern army calls for us!" The big man hurriedly advised.


    Ye Fan asked, "If I leave, what will you do?"


    The big bloke was moved to the point that his eyes turned red, "Benefactor, you don''t have to worry. Although they have to take our money and things, they don''t dare to kill people.


    "If someone dies and the matter gets out of hand, then even Duke Zhen will have to ask about it!"


    Ye Fan nodded his head. It seemed like they were at the border, and this sort of grey business wasn''t even for one or two days. Everyone was already used to it.


    Since he knew that nothing would happen to them, Ye Fan was relieved. He called out to Qing He and Jie Long, and continued to walk in the direction of the city.


    Seeing that he could not persuade Ye Fan, the big barbarian had no choice but to shout "Thank you, my benefactor!" and "Please take care of yourself!".


    Many of the onlookingmoners were also discussing and giving Ye Fan admiring looks.


    Some of the barbarian people who couldn''t speak anynguage praised Ye Fan and expressed their gratitude towards him with a smile.


    Ye Fan was familiar with the barbariannguage since he was reading the medical books of the barbarian race. Therefore, he could understand itpletely.


    As he walked, Ye Fan looked at the surroundings and fell into deep thought ¡­


    Ye Fan originally thought that the barbarians were just a group of barbarian bandits who hadmitted murder and set fires. But today, Ye Fan finally realized that themoners everywhere actually didn''t want to fight.


    The people of the Great War were not necessarily good people, and not all barbarians were viins.


    It was no wonder that the Ao Han Family was originally hunting in the Wilderness. They were able to take Gu Qing''s family in as well. They were not as bad as the barbarians.


    In this encampment outside of Beiming City, the barbarians and the people of the Great Conquest were doing business andmunicating with each other in a harmonious manner ¡­


    Why, between the Wilderness and the Great War, did that group of high-ranking officials insist on fighting?


    Even some of the resources that the tribes needed for the war could be settled through business. Was war really unavoidable?


    "Mistress, are you worried about something?" How about I and Jie Long chase after those people and kill them all? " Qing He asked with concern.


    Ye Fan came back to his senses, turned his head and smiled, "It''s nothing. Killing them is of no use. I just sent them to inform them."

 Chapter 2157

    <span>"Huh?" The two girls looked at each other in confusion. Jie Long asked: "Master, do you want to kill them all?"


    "Aren''t the two of you supposed to grow flowers and grasses? Why is my mind so full of killing? " Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    <span>"We will kill whoever goes against Master!" The two girls replied with serious expressions.


    Ye Fan was slightly surprised, and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. He didn''t seem to give them much kindness, but why was it that they seemed to want to go through fire and water for him?


    <span>"Rest assured, when I need you, I will naturally tell you." Ye Fan said.


    "Yes, Master!" The two girls nodded happily.


    As they walked and chatted, they arrived at the city gates.


    The soldiers saw that Ye Fan and the other two had the faces of arge army of soldiers and were all well-dressed, so they didn''t stop them. After all, there were too many people, so they couldn''t investigate everything.


    After entering the city, the surrounding scenery changed. Arge number of buildings made of rock and filled with a strong sense of history appeared before his eyes.<span>Every once in a while, there would be a heating device made out of prehistoric rocks. It was like a streetmp emitting a bright yellow light, which made the inside of the city not as cold as it was outside.


    <span>Qing He and Jie Long did not ask Ye Fan where he was going. They just followed him wherever their master went, looking around with great interest at the local customs and traditions of Beiming City.


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was about to ask someone for directions, he heard a call from his phone.


    He looked and saw that it was his disciple, Hua Xiaoluo.


    "Xiaoluo, what''s wrong?"


    On the other side, the young girl was a little nervous. "Teacher, did you disturb me?"<span>"No, tell me what it is." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    "Oh, oh! "Master, I''ve been practicing the movements you taught me recently, and then I came across some questions. I wanted to ask you ¡­"Hua Xiaoluo asked about the few questions she had, which were all parts of the puzzle that she was unsure of and wanted to ask for Ye Fan''s opinion.


    Ye Fan also patiently replied to the girl, and after confirming that the girl had heard clearly, he said, "You call. Master will also tell you. For the next period of time, I have something that I can''t answer."<span>"If you can''t find me, you don''t have to be nervous. You can be anywhere from a month to two to three months."


    "Ah?" Master, where are you going? Is it dangerous? " Hua Xiaoluo asked with concern."It''s alright, just focus on your training. The next time I see you, your sword intent or body should at least have a clear improvement."


    <span>Otherwise, you might have beenzy, but I will punish you. "Ye Fan pretended to be serious and said.


    "Master! Xiao Luo practiced seriously every day! It''s really very serious! " The girl became anxious.<span>"En, I know, really good."


    "Teacher Xiao Luo isn''t a child again!" Hua Xiaoluo scoffed coquettishly.


    Although Ye Fan was her teacher, his age was "simr". She was curious as to why Ye Fan always treated her as a little girl.Ye Fanughed out loud, ying with his little disciple. After hanging up, he found a passerby and asked them how to get to the northern army camp.


    After asking about the location, Ye Fan directly went over.<span>He wasn''t trying to uphold justice for the sake of what had just happened, but he remembered that Gu Qing had entrusted him with a letter.


    <span>Since they were already in Beiming City, and Gu Qing was doing his best to take care of Su Qingxue, he decided to deliver the letter for her.


    <span>The g of the northern army was very distinct. It was easy to find the base of Beiming City.


    <span>After Ye Fan exined the purpose of his visit, a soldier led him to a special reception point. After filling in the name of the recipient, "Ao Han", and some other information, he left a letter.


    Leaving the military camp, Ye Fan asked about the location of the Flying Crane Trading Company.The tradingpany here should be clear about where the medicinal herbs were looted and burned, and should also have more clues.


    Halfway through his journey, he suddenly saw a troop of fifty to sixty people holding onto long spears rushing towards him.


    A high-ranking officer riding a red triangle-headed ox demon beast immediately arrived, and stopped in front of Ye Fan and the other two with a solemn face.


    "General!" It was this person who killed Lord Chang Bai Hu! " There was a cavalryman following them from the side. It was one of the riders who had just escaped.Dressed in armor with a sword at his waist, the square-facedmanding officer red at Ye Fan: "You''re the one who killed Chang Yu?!"


    <span>Ye Fan noticed that this person was a member of the Divine Dragon n. Judging from the rank of the armor, he was worth a thousand men. This could already be considered a general bringing a thousand men.


    The general who was ranked higher than him was already a general who had tens of thousands of men under him. He was only second to Ye Huang Tu.


    This Qian Hu''s strength had also reached the pinnacle of longevity. In most ces, she was indeed an expert.


    "You''re that guy''s superior?" Ye Fan frowned and said, "Could it be that the northern army of the Divine Dragon Empire indulged that scum?


    <span>"Liang Yifan, you, as a thousand-manmander, have a direct responsibility. You are simply discrediting the Divine Dragon n."


    <span>The general was stunned, he didn''t expect that before he could get angry, Ye Fan would teach him a lesson first.


    <span>"Hmph! Kid, you''re even giving this general a lesson?!" Even if that Chang Yu is at fault, she will be dealt with by us, the military. If you dare to kill someone, that is a serious crime! "


    Qian Hu waved her hand, "Someone,e! Take him down! "Capturing the culprit, allowing him to cultivate within the city. If he dares to resist, kill him without question!"


    After the group of soldiers heard the order, they immediately circted their Zhen Yuan and prepared to attack Ye Fan.<span>The long spears in these soldiers'' hands were all specially made spearheads. They had a strong prating ability to normal true essence. Even if there was a difference in cultivation, they could still break through defense.


    This time, Ye Fan was toozy to make a move, and only indifferently called out, "Qing He, Jie Long."


    The two women behind him were already very unhappy. Did this group of people dare to be so disrespectful to the Sword God?


    The moment they heard Ye Fan call them, they immediately understood and excitedly stood in front of him and behind him, blocking Ye Fan from both sides!<span>"Who dares to touch our master!?" Jie Long scolded.


    <span>The two girls released their cultivation at the same time. They were both wood type mental cultivation methods that the Flower Saint had taught them.


    <span>The pressure from the two Heavenly King Stage cultivators spread out, causing hundreds ofmoners and cultivators on the street to be shocked!


    <span>It wasn''t as if the people of Beiming City hadn''t seen the King of Heaven before. Even Sheng Domain experts woulde visit some time.


    But the problem was, weren''t these two maidservants? Why did someone bring two Heavenly Kings to be maids?!


    When these two women released their cultivation, Ye Fan couldn''t help but bitterly smile to himself ¡­


    <span>They had almost forgotten that they didn''t have any worldly experience. They only knew how to go all out and didn''t know how to hold back at all.


    Sure enough, the moment Qian Hu saw this pressure, her face turned pale with fright. She quickly got down from her mount and shouted loudly.


    <span>"Wait!" Wait! "Don''t do it!"


    <span>If this man was a Heavenly King Stage servant, then who in the world was he? Without guessing, it was clear that he was not someone that a thousand men like him could afford to provoke!


    In a nearby restaurant, a handsome man wearing a grey fur coat with long hair was holding a wine cup in his hand. His eyes flickered as he watched with interest.<span>Seeing the soldiers retreat in fear, the two girls didn''t know what to do next.


    <span>"Is Master going to be killed?" Qing He asked.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, extended his hand to signal the two girls to temporarily stop, and walked in front of Qian Hu, saying, "Waste your cultivation, get out of the northern army."


    Qian Hu trembled in fear when he heard it. He quickly smiled and said, "Your excellency, I, Ye Zhenghe, am a descendant of the Divine Dragon Family. How could I, Ye Zhenghe, waste my cultivation in Beiming City?


    "I wonder where you came from? If you have offended me, I will apologize for it. How about you just pretend that nothing happened after you killed Chang Yu?"<span>Ye Fan was toozy to listen, and his eyes signaled Qing He.


    Qing He''s mind was sharp. She immediately raised her hand and a strand of green primeval essence wrapped around Ye Zhenghe like a vine!<span>Ye Zhenghe had grown up with a cultivation base, how could he withstand the true essence of a Heavenly King Stage cultivator?!


    <span>Qing He pushed his palm forward, and a stream of true essence shot out from his palm, directly piercing through Ye Zhenghe''s dantian!


    "No!" Ye Zhenghe screamed and fainted.


    After dealing with this, Ye Fan, together with his children, directly walked out of the group of soldiers as if there was no one around them. Not a single soldier dared to stop them!


    "Mistress, is this enough?" They won''t give up, will they? " Jie Duo did not perform well, and asked somewhat regretfully.<span>Ye Fan smiled, "I just know that they won''t give up, so it''s enough. These are just small fish and shrimp. What I want is to catch the big fish behind us."


    <span>"However, you guys just released 100% of your cultivation just now. I''m afraid I''m not the only one fishing. What I don''t want to fish for wille as well!"


    "Mistress, did I do wrong?" The two girls asked timidly.


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter. Next time, remember, when faced with someone too weak, there is no need to use all of your strength.In the future, if you travel alone and save some cards, it will always be safer. "


    <span>"Yes, Master!"


    In the restaurant, the man in the fur coat looked at the master and servant that had walked far away, and the corners of his mouth curled into a yful smile.<span>The man leapt onto the street and followed her from behind.

 Chapter 2160

    <span>At that time, the Third Prince only said that everyone was dead. It seemed that it was more urate to say that it was unclear whether they were dead or alive.


    "That''s right!" It was extremely strange. He didn''t know how it happened, but he had disappeared. There was not even a trace of blood on him. It seemed like there was no fight at all.


    <span>"These escort agents were hired by our store at a high price because these herbs are quite expensive. We are really losing money." The shopkeeper sighed bitterly.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Can''t you just directly put the herbs in your storage bag and fly back?""No way!" The shopkeeper exined, "Customer, please do not know that the Wilderness is a dangerous ce.


    If a cultivator were to fly past and be discovered by some experts from the Wilderness, they could be seen as enemies and be brutally killed.


    The barbarians had arge number of captive demonic beasts. There were also many flying demonic beasts that would initiate attacks on the invaders.


    Even if they were to move onnd, if they did not reveal the goods they were escorting and did not carry the name of the tradingpany, they might be stopped and used as scouts to investigate!


    [There is a great chance that we cane back safely, but we cannot do business here!]<span>Moreover, our Flying Crane Trading Company has dealings with Borjin and Arguis. Generally speaking, there will be no problem in giving out the g.


    However, this time, it is a little strange. We have a few barbarian merchants working together in the Wilderness.<span>However, what I understand is that this robbery does not have anything to do with barbarians.


    <span>"It has nothing to do with the barbarians?" Ye Fan frowned. This news was in line with some of his predictions.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan''s brows were deeply furrowed, the shopkeeper asked, "Customer, why don''t you try to reduce the amount of medicinal ingredients you have?" If it''s safe, we can increase the amount we buy? "


    <span>Ye Fan stood up, put away the map of the Wilderness on the table, and then put down a bunch of coins.


    "I want this map. I''ll go back and think about it. If there''s anything I need, I''lle back to find you."


    "Ouch!" "You''re too polite. How can you be so embarrassed? It''s just a map, then I''ll wait for your news."


    The shopkeeper understood, seeing how generous Ye Fan was, he hurriedly smiled and sent him off.


    As soon as he arrived downstairs, he heard arge number of footsteps and the sound of the iron hooves of demon beastsing from the distant street.Therge number ofmoners and passersby within the city all stepped aside to give way.


    <span>"Innkeeper!" It seems like the Duke of Zhenbei is bringing troops to our tradingpany! " the receptionist reported nervously.


    "What?" When the manager heard what Duan Ling Tian said, he had an uneasy expression as he hurriedly ran to the door.


    Ye Fan brought the two girls outside the door and looked at Ye Huang Tu, who was wearing a military uniform. The few high-ranking officers beside him were mostly people he had seen before on New Year''s Day.<span>However, at this moment, it was obvious that none of them could recognize him.


    When Ye Huang Tu and the others'' gazes were locked onto Ye Fan, Ye Fan looked indifferent, he had already guessed that something like this would happen.


    <span>In fact, he only wanted to lure the men behind Ye Zhengqing out and see who was actually condoning the bullies in the army. It would be easy to deal with them.


    However, themotion caused by the two women was so great that it almost attracted the high-ranking members of the northern army.


    <span>The army stopped outside the trading firm and surrounded the entrance.


    "Wee, master Hou!" The manager''s group of people sessively knelt down to pay their respects.


    Ye Huang Tu got off his horse with his men and signaled for them to get up, "I''m not here to look for you. Go ahead."When the shopkeeper heard this, he noticed that a group of northern army officers were furiously staring at Ye Fan.


    The shopkeeper couldn''t help feeling scared. Fortunately, he didn''t manage toplete the business, otherwise, he might get into trouble again. He hurriedly brought his people back into the store.


    <span>"You are the one who killed the official, Chang Yu, and also crippled Ye Zhengqing?" Ye Huangtu asked in a deep voice as he studied Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Huang had a feeling that the young man before him looked familiar, but he did not recognize him at all. This feeling was very subtle.


    Ye Fan nodded, "That''s right, why does the Northern Marquis want to avenge them?"


    "I would like to know who you are, and why you injured my warriors in the northern army."Ye Fan chuckled, "Who I am is not important." Shouldn''t the duke investigate thoroughly beforeing to find me? Why didn''t I injure others and still make a move on those two? "


    Ye Huangtu frowned, "Since you are not willing to say it out loud, then pleasee to my military camp. I will check it out after I find out what happened."


    "I have something on, so I won''t be going to the military camp. You can find out why it happened now."


    <span>"I presume that some of your subordinates are hiding something from you." Ye Fan swept his eyes over this group of high-ranking officers and said.


    Ye Hong said angrily, "Don''t try to sow discord here! Even if someone in my northern army has done something wrong, it should be ordered by the marquis and punished by martialw! How can I allow an outsider like you to interfere!?If you go against the northern army, you''re going against the Shen Long family! "You think about it!"


    "Master Hou, this person has a problem. We can''t just let him go like this!" A few other generals suggested.


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to say anything, a loudughter came from not far away.


    <span>"Hahahaha, what a mighty and extraordinary Divine Dragon n! What a mighty northern army! "


    <span>The crowd gradually dispersed. A middle-aged man, who wore a dark blue fur cor coat and had long hairbed behind his head and had a dignified face without getting angry, brought a group of people over.


    Beside the man was Zhang Ze Yu, who had just talked to Ye Fan a while ago. He was smiling as he waved at Ye Fan.<span>"Master Tai Hao, what business do you have here?" Ye Wangtu asked calmly.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan understood. This person was the current head of the Xuanming n, Zhou Jinnian, who had inherited the position of Duke Taihao.<span>It was because of Zhou JinNian''s strategy that failed and almost caused the death of Ye Huang Tu, Feng Qinn and the rest.


    <span>This led to the Northern Marquis Residence takingplete control of Beiming City''s military forces. The two families were ipatible like fire and water.


    In terms of cultivation level, Zhou Jinnian was one of the Five Great Sky Emperors of the Great Games. On the surface, he was the strongest warrior in Beiming City, but he was better than Ye Huang.


    However, under the constraints of the Covenant of Saints, having a high cultivation base was not very useful.Zhou Jin said righteously, "I havee here for the people of Beiming City to ask for justice!"


    After saying that, Zhou Jinnian and a few other members of the Xuanming Tribe politely cupped their hands towards Ye Fan.


    <span>"Thank you, sir. For the citizens of Beiming City, Chang Yu and Ye Zhengqing relied on the Northern Army and Shen Long family''s background to vent their anger.


    Today, your excellency has done the right thing by exterminating them. This is a great pleasure!


    Jin Nian, as the City Lord of Beiming City, the current Patriarch of the Dark Nether n, will never let anyone harm you! "


    <span>As he said this, Zhou Jinnian and the others stepped between Ye Fan and Ye Huang Tu, as if they were going to fight against Ye Huang Tu.


    <span>Zhang Ze Yu enthusiastically smiled at Ye Fan and said: "Rest assured, you are a guest here. Our Darknorth n definitely won''t let any of them touch a single hair on your head. "


    This scene immediately made everyone feel that Ye Fan and the Dark Nether Family were on the other side.


    As for Chang Yu and Ye Zhengqing, most of the people in Beiming City knew about them, but they did not dare to say it out loud.


    <span>After Ye Fan killed those two people and crippled them, the citizens naturally secretly supported him, and the hearts of the people naturally fell on the side of the Netherezim.


    Many people, upon learning of what had happened, began to cast dissatisfied looks at the people of the northern army.Needless to say, if Ye Fan was really a chivalrous hero, then Zhang Ze Yu and Zhou Jinniang''s y would be quite good.


    If he couldn''t guarantee it, then he would be taken advantage of by the Xuanming Family. He might even be able to borrow a knife to kill someone.<span>Even if he knew that they were using this as an excuse to win him over and not ept his favor, the Darkbright n would not lose out. In any case, they had gained a good reputation and even suppressed the prestige of the northern army.


    <span>Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart. Unfortunately, Zhang Ze Yu and a few other smart people would never think that the person who tried to kill the northern army would actually be someone from the Divine Dragon n!

 Chapter 2161

    <span>Zhang Ze Yu and the others couldn''t be med. After all, most people wouldn''t think that they were the kind that would simply ughter their own family members and embarrass the army.


    The n''s habitual thinking would never think that the aristocratic children would stand up for themon people, let alone the barbarians.


    No matter how he thought about it, he would feel that Ye Fan had some enmity or hostility with Shen Long or the northern army.<span>Zhang Ze Yu also "cleverly" thought of all these, which is why he had this n.


    "Your Lordship, do you see that? They''re basically in the same group! This is a ce where lies can bewitch people and ruin the reputation of our northern army! " Ye Hong reprimanded.


    The other generals of the northern army also looked at each other in anger, thinking that Ye Fan was with the Xuanming Tribe, and had done these things in a premeditated manner.Ye Wangtu was also caught between a rock and a hard ce. At this point, he had to first narrow the area and find out the truth so as to give justice to the people in the city.


    "Since there is a reason for your actions, then pleasee to my Residence of Marshal.<span>After a thorough investigation, if they have indeed broken the military rules, then Huangtu will personally send you out of the house! " Ye Huang Tu said seriously.


    Zhou Jinnian sneered, "Once you enter your marshal''s house, who knows if you will be able toe out?"


    <span>The Duke of Zhenbei might as well exin this matter clearly right here, in front of everyone!


    <span>So that the citizens of the city will know what the Northern Army and the Shen Long family have done in the past! "


    <span>"Yes!" n Head Zhou was right! we should let everyone hear it! "


    "Support n Head Zhou!" We should have gotten justice! "From the crowd, a few people suddenly appeared and began shouting, expressing their support for the Dark Nether Family.


    At first, a few people were shouting, but gradually, there were more and more people making a ruckus. More and more people gathered around to support Zhou Jin Nian.


    Ye Huangtu and the others were not stupid. They knew that they had fallen into a trap. If they did not handle the situation well, the northern army would suffer a huge setback!


    If the people were to turn to the Netherezim, the status of the northern army would be awkward ¡­<span>Even though he had yet to fully understand the truth, but Chang Yu and Ye Zhengqing definitely had some sort of mistake. Even if it was just a small mistake, it would be magnified infinitely!


    Ye Fan looked at Zhang Ze Yu, who was drinking beside him. This guy''s cultivation level wasn''t high, but he had a lot of tricks up his sleeves! He even knew how to find "Tutge" to create an atmosphere?However, Ye Fan didn''t have the time to deal with this matter, regardless of who won and who lost, Ye Fan also didn''t care.


    <span>Ye Fan''s vision had long since surpassed the n, family and so on. As long as he could clear away some of the scum through this matter.


    <span>No matter how big the scene became, Ye Fan took the two maids and was about to leave.


    "Please wait!" Ye Huang Tu stretched out his hand and stopped Ye Fan."Your Lordship wouldn''t think that you can stop me, right?" Ye Fan said with a smile that was not a smile.


    "Huang Tu just thinks that if you leave now, you won''t be able to exin it," Ye Wenzhao said with a frown.<span>Ye Fan sighed, "I have more important things to do, and I believe that with the Marquis'' ability, he should be able to take care of this small matter."


    <span>As he was talking, Ye Fan suddenly felt something was wrong!


    He couldn''t help but frown as he looked at the sky to the north of the city ¡­


    Seeing Ye Fan''s expression, Ye Huang Tu was also a bit puzzled and couldn''t help but to look in the same direction.


    <span>Gradually, more and more people noticed a trace of a special aura. They could only see a dark shadow rapidly approaching them from within the dark gray clouds!


    In next to no time, a fierce pressure that caused the hearts of everyone in the city to palpitate began to envelop the area!


    "What is it?!" Zhang Ze Yu put down the wine pot and asked hesitantly.


    <span>Zhou Jin Nian''s eyes became cold, "Beasts are the coercion of beasts!"


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Huang Tu received a call. He quickly picked up, "What happened!? "What!?"


    After Ye Huang Tu heard this, he quickly hung up and shouted: "Everyone, listen! Arge number of demon beasts have appeared outside the city to protect the people and enter a state of war! "When the northern armymanders heard this, they didn''t care about the current conflict. They didn''t even care about riding the demon beasts and rushed to lead the troops as fast as they could.


    As for the citizens of the city, they scattered in panic. They were used to fighting, but they were all experienced in it.In the air above Beiming City, the thunderous sound of the war drums told everyone that the battle had begun.


    <span>"Sir, it''s going to be a mess outside. Why don''t you take a seat at our Darkbright n first?" Zhou Jin Nian invited.


    Ye Fan nced at him, "You guys aren''t going to defend the city?""You must be joking. Our Xuanming Tribe no longer has any military power.


    "This war is naturally for the northern army." Zhou Jinnianughed.


    Ye Fan grinned, toozy to say anything to him. He brought two maids with him and walked towards the northern city wall.


    At this moment, all of the northern army had gone to deal with the demon beasts outside the city, so they didn''t have the time to deal with him.<span>On top of the city wall, Ye Huangtu and a few generals were looking at the demonic beasts that were constantly sprinting towards them with grim expressions on their faces!


    Thousands upon thousands of snake-shaped demonic beasts of different colors moved like ten thousand snakes, savagely puffing out their tongues as they rapidly approached the city!<span>Some of these demonic snakes were tens of meters long and some were even a few meters small. Most of them were only about seven to eight meters long, but they were already much stronger than humans!


    <span>The key was that among these demonic snakes, many had already cultivated to the Core Formation stage, and there were many who could form their own spirit and live long lives!


    <span>Some of the snakes had already grown wings and were flying through the air at an even faster speed.


    <span>Demonic beasts at the same level of cultivation tended to be stronger than humans due to the rtionship between their physique and talent!


    <span>In addition to the frightening numbers, it brought immense pressure to all the warriors of the northern army!


    <span>"Master Hou!" What was going on!? Since when did the barbarian race have an army of demon serpents!? "


    "Did the barbarians retreat just to make way for these demonic snakes?"<span>"No, that''s not right. Although the barbarians have raised quite a number of demon beasts, but no one has ever heard of raising so many demon serpents!"


    "Could it be that there''s a beast taming expert!? Since when did the barbarian race have such a person!? "<span>Hearing his subordinate''s words, Ye Huang Tu waved his hand and said: "Pass down the order! To deal with the demon beasts, they weren''t restricted by the ''Sage Alliance''. All the soldiers released their cultivation bases and went all out to kill the army of the demonic snakes!


    <span>Remember! Their first goal is to keep the demon snakes out of the city, so that they don''t attack the people! "


    "Yes sir!" After the soldiers received the order, they started circting their primeval essence and led their troops to snipe the demonic snakes in all directions.


    "Father!" Where are we going!? " Ye Hang rushed up to the city wall, d in his armor, and asked anxiously.


    Ye Huang Tu looked at his son, "You are in the mansion with your mother. This time, your opponent is a demon beast. The demon beasts will not restrain their cultivation. You just wait for me properly!"


    "Father!" "I ¡­" Ye Hang was very unwilling.


    <span>"Shut up! "Go back!" Ye Huangtu reprimanded.


    Right at this moment, the approaching dark figure broke through the dark clouds and appeared in the air above Beiming City!<span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    The sound of breaking wind was deafening!


    A terrifying pressure caused the faces of many people in the city to turn ashen! All the children were crying loudly! The demonic beast mounts trembled!One was hundreds of meters long and several tens of meters thick. Its entire body was pitch ck, and there were nine golden wheel patterns on the side of its abdomen. On its back, there were three pairs of giant purplish ck wings.


    Revealing its fangs, a pair of crimson red giant demonic snakes coiled around its body, shrouding it in a poisonous ck mist!


    "What is this monster!?" The barbarians even have this kind of monster!? " Ye Hang had always considered himself to be a brave and brave man. However, at this moment, he could not help but feel a chill down his spine as he broke out in a cold sweat.


    A look of disbelief appeared on Ye Huang Tu''s face. He could only guess the origin of this beast from the books he had read.


    "It can''t be the Nine Abyss ck Profound Snake?!""Father!" What did you say!? Didn''t the Nine Abyss ck Profound Snake never leave the wild snow mountain!?


    <span>"A vicious beast that even the barbarians do not dare to provoke ¡­ could it be that it has flown across the entire Wilderness to go on a great expedition?" Ye Hang eximed.


    <span>Ye Huang Tu was also confused, but he couldn''t allow the father and son to say anything!


    <span>The ck profound snake pped its wings in the air, as if it had gone berserk. It lowered its head and breathed out. The purplish ck poisonous fog was like a tornado, engulfing everyone on the city wall!

 Chapter 2158

    <span>Ye Fan brought the twodies and walked along the road for a distance. When they reached a street with fewer people, they stopped in their tracks.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Fan asked without looking back.


    The handsome man with the wineskin and fur coat behind him smiled as expected.


    "Haha, you really found it?"


    The man walked a few steps forward and arrived beside Ye Fan, "I am Zhang Ze Yu. May I ask what your name is?"


    Qing He and Jie Long were both stunned. They did not notice that this person was following them. Did this mean that this person''s strength was at least not weaker than theirs?Ye Fan indifferently nced at him. He didn''t have any good impression towards this guy who was following him, and naturally didn''t want to tell him his name.


    "Sneaking around, what are you trying to do?"<span>Zhang Ze Yu also did not mind, and quickly smiled apologetically: "If I offend you, then I, Zhang, will apologize without malice.


    <span>It''s just that I personally witnessed your power just now, to be able to punish evil and act mercifully by killing that group of people from the northern army. I am truly impressed!


    <span>Your Excellency doesn''t know that in Beiming City, the northern army is the strongest, colluding with one another.


    It''s one thing to deliberately make things difficult for the barbarian civilians. But, you even bullied the residents of the fishmeat city.


    "Is that so?" Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "You are from the Xuanming n, right? Do you not like the northern army, or do you not like the Divine Dragon n? "<span>Although this Zhang Ze Yu has hidden cultivation level and other information, Ye Fan''s strength is far higher than his, and his sensing ability is also stronger than most people.


    In addition, he also had a deep understanding of the Xuanming Tribe, which was why he had already discovered this fellow''s bloodline.


    Zhang Ze Yu was momentarily stunned, and then heughed: "So you can tell? That''s right, I am a member of the Zhang family of the Xuanming n.


    <span>However, you must not think that I, Zhang, am here to nder the northern troop and the Shen Long family.


    <span>Darknorth City is the ancestralnd of our Darknorth n, and at least half of the people here are the descendants of our n.


    <span>Ze Yu doesn''t disobey my words. Since ancient times, if it weren''t for the Profound Nether n, Northern Territory, and Darknorth City, we would have long been conquered by the great tribes of the Wilderness.


    But now? Due to the collusion between the northern army and the imperial family, the people of the world thought that the northern army, the duke of Zhenbei of the Divine Dragon n, was protecting thisnd ¡­<span>After all, we are guarding a region for our own nsmen, and we don''t care about the reputation of our n.


    <span>But, for them to be oppressing themon people here, it truly makes our Xuanming Tribe feel infuriated! "


    <span>Saying this, Zhang Ze Yu''s expression became serious. He cupped his hands and said: "I am here. Thank you, Sir. I am venting my anger for the people here!"


    Ye Fan coldly said, "If that''s all you have to say, you can leave now."<span>Zhang Ze Yu said with a face of concern, "Sir, you don''t know that the Ye Zhengqing that your maid just crippled is a direct descendant of the Divine Dragon Ye Family. The Chang Yu that you killed outside the city is his brother-inw.


    These two had been using their power to bully others and had done a lot of evil deeds. They were relying on their backing, the right-hand man of the Duke of Zhenbei, to unite Ye Hong!


    <span>Ye Zhengqing is also Ye Hong''s younger cousin.


    Ye Fan asked with a smile that was not a smile: "What exactly do you mean by saying all these to me?"


    "I can see that you are an expert, otherwise you would not have brought two Heavenly King Stage maids with you.Although you do not wish to reveal your background, but I admire your chivalrous heart.


    <span>I, Zhang, am also worried about your safety and specifically wanted to remind you that if Ye Hong or even the Northern Marquis, Ye Huang Tu, were toe over ¡­


    If you need me, I, Zhang, am willing to help you with the help of the brothers and sisters of the Netherezim n!


    <span>"We of the Xuanming Tribe will never allow a chivalrous person like you to be persecuted by the northern army!" Zhang Ze Yu had a face full of righteousness.


    "Since I dared to do that, I''m naturally not afraid of theming," said Ye Fan.


    <span>Zhang Ze Yu smiled in understanding, "Naturally, your maids are all at the Heavenly King Stage. Even if you are not a sage expert, you are at least at the Heavenly Emperor Stage.


    However, you may not know this, although the northern army only has Ye Huangtu and a few other Heavenly Kings, but there are always hidden experts of the Divine Dragon n.


    This is all to guard against the sage realm experts in the Wilderness. Only a few of us know about it.<span>The covenant was valid, but both sides had the right to negotiate.


    <span>How could they control the situation on the border if they didn''t have the sage realm holding the fort?


    Could it be that after the Barbarian Saint Realm invades, we have to go to the Imperial City and ask the Emperor for help? How could he make it in time?"Therefore, if you blow this matter up, I''m afraid you''ll be in danger if you raise your cultivation base!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat. Indeed, there were more Saints hidden in this battle than on the surface.


    <span>Back then when he saw the two Saints guarding the Mausoleum of Books, he had already realized this.


    From the looks of it, Beiming City must also have a Saint realm expert guarding it.


    Perhaps both the Shen Long n and the Xuanming n had sage realm experts here. Otherwise, how could the Shen Long n possibly challenge the Xuanming n as a "local tyrant"?With the background of the four great ns, it wouldn''t be difficult to leave one or two sage realm experts behind, even if most of them weren''t present in the n.


    It wasn''t that every Sheng Domain cultivator wanted to travel around. It was only natural for people to be reluctant to part with their family members, especially those who were young.


    Most of the sage realm cultivators would only leave after their partners'' and children left, or when they had gone through many vicissitudes of life.


    As for the majority of the people who did not know about this, it was actually because this world was iparably vast. As for the dissemination of information, it was not very convenient.<span>The inte had only appeared after Chu Yunyao had arrived. Most people only came from the younger generation. There were many people from the older generation that had reached the Saint realm, so even the younger generation didn''t have a chance to understand this.


    If that were not the case, he would not be the top ten Heavenly Kings on the inte, constantly boasting about him. In fact, this was a group that was very young and inseparable from the inte.<span>On the contrary, it was only normal for there to be sage realm experts guarding this important border area. However, sage realm experts didn''t have toe out of the mountain unless it was the most dangerous situation.


    <span>"I know, you don''t have to follow." Ye Fan calmly said.


    <span>Zhang Ze Yu saw that Ye Fan was still unperturbed and somewhat puzzled, so he asked, "Where are you going?" What is there to do? Maybe I, Zhang, can help you? "


    <span>"The only thing you can help is to quickly disappear from my sight." Ye Fan didn''t want to ask anything from the Flying Crane Trading Company and was even followed.


    Zhang Ze Yuughed awkwardly, "Alright, then please invite me to leave."


    Ye Fan quickly left with the two girls. He had already lost a lot of time because of this Zhang Ze Yu.


    <span>Ye Fan could probably guess, but he couldn''t be bothered to care too much about it.


    After Ye Fan and the other two left, behind Zhang Ze Yu, a servant came over and asked with a displeased face, "Great sir, what is the identity of this person? Not giving you face? "Zhang Ze Yu picked up the wineskin and drank a mouthful of wine. He smiled meaningfully and said, "It''s fine. The more he doesn''t give me any face, the more it means he has true ability!"


    In any case, there had been quite a few people who had seen it while they were chatting. Yours Truly had already achieved his goal by talking with him. Let''s just wait and see. "


    "Great sir, do we still need to follow them?" the servant asked.<span>"There''s no need. If we really infuriate him, it won''t do us any good. Let''s go!" "Let''s go home and chat with the head of the family. This person is rather interesting!"


    <span>Zhang Ze Yu turned around, drinking his wine and humming a tune as he walked away.

 Chapter 2162

    2162


    Seeing that, Ye Huang Tu''s entire body was ignited in mes, the Heavenly King''s cultivation was unleashed with full force!


    As he raised his arms high in the air, the zing fire dragon mes, bringing with it the power of a prairie fire, erupted above the city walls!


    The two forces, one ck and one red, seemed to be like fire and the other water as they shed violently in the air. Waves of explosions could be heard!


    The poisonous snake tornado was an evil and evil thing, upon encountering a positive dragon me, it was immediately dispersed!


    Ye Hang and the group of northern army who were on top of the city wall were finally able to catch their breath when they saw this scene.


    "Don''t just stand there! Spread out! You are not its match! " Ye Huangtu shouted.


    Although he could deal with the poisonous snake by relying on his Divine Dragon Bloodline, the strongest part of the ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss was not the poisonous fog, it could only be considered a small trick on its part!


    This time, Ye Hang knew the disparity in strength. He did not dare to stay any longer.


    "Father!" Be careful! " After shouting loudly, Ye Hang jumped down from the tower with a group of northern army officers and ran back to the direction of the mansion. After all, his mother, Ji Su Xin, was still there.


    Ye Huang Tu looked outside the city. Arge number of soldiers and soldiers of the northern army had already started fighting with the beasts that were charging against the city walls.


    All sorts of true essence and pressure of all levels constantly erupted; the scene was extremely chaotic.


    The heads of the snakes were chopped off one by one, and their blood sttered in all directions.


    However, the soldiers of the northern troop were bitten to death and their bodies were torn apart by various bite wounds!


    There was no way to stop it!


    As for the barbarians, he didn''t see a single one of them. It seemed that this attack was really initiated by the demonic snake!


    "Evil creature ¡­"


    Ye Huangtu only nced at it briefly. When he lifted his head and saw that the ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss had turned his head and was looking towards the city, he cursed in his heart.


    If he was allowed to spit poison into the city, the people in the city would not be able to stop him!


    Ye Huang Tu jumped up andnded on the ground a hundred meters away. In mid-air, his Fire Dragon Bloodline was boiling as the raging mes engulfed his entire body!


    At the same time, a golden dragon scale long spear appeared in his hand. After stretching his body, he stabbed out with the spear in his right hand!


    "Crimson me Dragon Spear!"


    The long spear carried the tail of a me, and was as fast as lightning. It streaked across the distance of several hundred meters, and ruthlessly thrust towards the abdomen of the Nine Abyss ck Profound Snake!


    The warriors andmoners in the city were excited when they saw Ye Huang Tu''s Dragon me Spear!


    "Done!"


    Many people felt that with the gigantic body of this demonic snake, it would never be able to dodge such a spear!


    Apparently, the Nine Abyss ck Serpent had also noticed Ye Huang Tu''s attack. A strange red light shed in its scarlet eyes. In the blink of an eye, the hundreds of meters long body of Pang Ran had shrunk in an instant?


    When the ck Xuan Snake was reduced to a length of only seventy to eighty meters, it managed to perfectly avoid Ye Huang Tu''s attack!


    Not only that, the ck serpent opened its bloody mouth and with a twist, it charged towards Ye Huang Tu to bite him!


    Three pairs of fleshy wings allowed the ck serpent to be extremely nimble in the air, and its speed was iparable to Ye Huang Tu''s!


    Ye Huang Tu was fearless. He looked at the ck Xuan Snake attacking him as he gathered the power of his bloodline.


    The golden blob of light formed in front of him. As he brought his hands together, a golden shockwave burst out!


    "Dragon Roar!"


    The roar of a dragon at the peak of the Heavenly King Stage weed the attacks of the ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss head on!


    The ck Xuan Snake was also caught off guard and its mouth was full of blood. Several of its fangs had been broken and blood was flowing out!


    "Hiss!"


    The demonic snake let out an angry and painful scream in the air!


    "The Marquis is mighty!"


    "Kill this demonic snake!"


    A group of people from the northern army cheered excitedly. Some of the civilians were also hiding in the city and waving their fists in anticipation of Ye Huang Tu''s victory.


    However, just when everyone thought that Ye Huang Tu was going to repel the demon snake, the body of the ck Sieve Sect''s Nine Abyss Snake actually swelled up again!?


    In the blink of an eye, the ck profound snake that was seventy to eighty meters long had turned back into a gigantic beast that was hundreds of meters long!


    At the same time, the ck Xuan Snake swung its tail, which suddenly grew bigger. Ye Huang Tu had no time to dodge at all. He was hit by the snake''s miscalction!


    "Bam!"


    The armor on Ye Huang Tu''s chest shattered!


    "Pfft!"


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, as if he was pressed against the chest of a mountain. His internal organs felt like they were about to burst!


    "Master Hou!"


    "Father!"


    Seeing Ye Huang Tu falling from the sky, the northern army and Ye Hang, who were rushing through the city, felt their hearts beating fast!


    After Ye Huang Tu''s mind went nk, he forced himself to pull himself together and channeled his Dragon Soul. The golden mes in his eyes burned once again!


    He stopped in mid-air and roared. The muscles on his body twisted and the pressure on his body increased once again!


    "Berserk Dragon Transformation!?" This demonic snake actually forced the Marquis to use his full strength!? " A general of the northern army cried out in rm.


    "Damn it ¡­" This demon serpent probably has the strength of a Heavenly Emperor. Even if Long Yan was able to restrain this evil being, Father alone might not be able to do it! " Ye Hang was so anxious that his eyes turned red.


    Ye Huang waved his hand and the long spear flew back into his hand, thrusting towards the ck Xuan Snake!


    "Devilspawn, die!"


    The ck serpent''s skin and flesh were rough and thick, and its cultivation was not any weaker than Ye Huang Tu''s. When the spear stabbed into its body, the scales on its body blossomed and flew into the air, as if it was scraping against a metal te!


    Borrowing the power of the dragon mes and true essence, he was about to pierce through this demon snake''s defense. However, an extremely cold true essence demon beast suddenly erupted from the snake''s body!


    From the gaps between the scales of the ck Xuan Snake, countless poisonous ice spikes actually condensed!


    The poisonous purple thorns were released inrge numbers, making it impossible for Ye Huangtu to dodge!


    "Pu pu pu --" Like a violent storm, the attacksnded on Ye Huang Tu''s body!


    Even though Ye Huang had transformed into a dragon, he was still unable to withstand the impact at such a close distance and fell from the sky!


    Fortunately, the Dragon mes had the ability to neutralize the poison. Relying on his tenacious willpower, he clenched his teeth and charged again!


    When they saw that Ye Huang Tu was alone and covered in blood, the northern army and themoners outside the city felt their hearts beating so fast that it reached their throats!


    "Hang!" "The heck!"


    Ji Su Xin heard themotion outside and ran onto the street to find Ye Hang.


    "Mother! Why are you here!? Hurry up and go back! " Ye Hang was anxious.


    Ji Su Xin grabbed her youngest son''s hand and looked at her husband who was fighting the snake in the air with tears in her eyes, "Silly brat! A female cultivator is higher than you! How could you hide outside!?


    Your father has already used his Berserk Dragon Transformation on this ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss, let''s hurry up and think of a way to call for reinforcements! Your father alone will not be able to stop it! "


    "Help?" Ye Hang looked at the huge ck tortoise in the middle of the city with a resentful face, "This group of Xuanming Tribe, how can we hope to rely on them?!"


    They can''t wait for their father and the northern army to suffer heavy losses, so that they can regain control of the army! "


    "If those despicable people of the Xuanming Tribe don''t attack, then wouldn''t we still have the sage realm ancestor holding down the fort?!" Ji Su Xin hurriedly reminded her.


    "The sage realm ancestor?" Ye Hang frowned. The other northern army officers were also silent.


    Ji Su Xin finally realized the problem: "Could it be ¡­ ¡­. Don''t you know how to contact that ancestor? "


    "Mother ¡­ "No one has ever seen him before. It''s hard to say whether or not he has a sage expert here!"


    "Yes, even if sage realm experts were here, they might not be willing to deal with these demon beasts. After all, these demon beasts haven''t reached the sage realm yet."


    Sheng Domain ancestor, if you really were willing to deal with this ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss, you should havee out long ago!


    Unless some Saint realm warrior from the Wilderness invades ¡­ "


    Ji Su Xin was furious, "What kind of world is this?! How could they be considered strong!? Is life more important than their face!? "


    Everyone had bitter looks on their faces, but that was the reality. It was as though they did not care too much about the lives of themoners ¡­


    In the Sheng Domain''s eyes, it didn''t matter how many of them and the demonic snakes died.


    In truth, even if the Netherezim n was willing to help, the army of Demonsnake would still find it much easier to deal with them.


    But the problem was, the Darknorth n would rather watch one person die than act.


    At this moment, outside of Darknorth City, on a bare hill ¡­


    As Ye Fan was flying, he stopped and turned his head to look at the direction of the city.


    When he saw Ye Huang Tu in the air fighting against the demonic snake, Ye Fan frowned.


    When he discovered the army of Demonic Snakes, he couldn''t help but think of Blue Rain. After all, that girl was adept at using poison from her insects.


    These demonic snakes were clearly being controlled by someone. Ye Fan once again thought back to what Chu Yunyao had said, that there seemed to be no traces of Blue Rain within the border.


    This made Ye Fan even more suspicious. Could it be that Blue Rain had gotten into some sort of identity in the Wilderness to cause this?


    No matter what, Ye Fan was so anxious that he wanted to find out what was going on, and what was going on behind the Demon Snake army.


    Before he came out, he thought that he could deal with the demonic snakes with those people in the city. After all, there was a Celestial Emperor on the surface and even a Saint realm expert in the shadows, so he didn''t interfere.


    However, from the looks of it now, it seemed that those guys were nning to stand up for Ye Huang and make him die fighting on his own.


    Although it won''t take long to go back and kill the snake, Ye Fan was worried that once the Demon Snake Army was forced to retreat, the people controlling them from behind would also leave.


    After pondering for a moment, Ye Fan directly took out the gluttonous snake that was dozing off from his spatial ring.

 Chapter 2159

    Within the marshal''s study in the marshal''s residence of the northern army.


    <span>Ye Huangtu was sitting behind his desk, reading a book with a serious expression on his face.


    Ji Su Xin, on the other hand, held her phone and kept talking to Uncle Shui. After she was done, she hung up the phone with a worried expression and sat on the chair, dejected.


    <span>"This child!" Why does it make people worry so much!? "Sigh ¡­"


    Ye Huang Tu raised his head as if he was indifferent, "I still don''t know where he went."


    "That''s right! Uncle Shui and the rest only know that this child went out to look for medicinal ingredients for the princess.


    <span>Ji Susu rolled her eyes and said doubtfully, "Master, didn''t you sayst time that Fan''er was buying materials from the Wilderness? He wouldn''te to the Wilderness, right?"


    <span>"Hmph, if he dares toe, I will break his legs!" In the final half of the year, at a crucial moment, because of the little results that we achieved, Xuanyuan Academy was able to cause such a ruckus! " Ye Huang Tu reprimanded.


    <span>"Come on! What''s the use of hitting your son!? The most important thing was to find him first!


    <span>If this brat really came to the Wilderness to look for medicinal ingredients for his wife, how dangerous would he be?!


    Now that we have encountered some barbarians and know that he is the son of the Northern Marquis, we arepletely finished! " Ji Su Xin was almost on the verge of tears.Ye Huang Tu said disdainfully: "If he doesn''t study at home, he would be arrogant. He deserved to die. I have no mood to care about him!"


    When Ji Su Xin heard this, she stared at him angrily. She stood up and rushed to her desk and grabbed the military manual from her husband''s hands!


    "Ye Huang Diagram!" It''s just the two of us here! What are you pretending for!? Your military manual has always been upside down! You''re reading a book upside down!? "<span>Only then did Ye Huang Tu realize that something was wrong with the book. He blushed, put down the book, and turned around.


    "Cough cough, I was just thinking about something just now. I didn''t pay attention to it," Ye Huang exined.<span>Ji Su Xin was not in the mood to joke about her husband, as she said with red eyes: "It''s all your fault! Couldn''t she be nicer to Fan''er!?


    You have to be so serious and strange, your son won''t listen to you anymore!


    This is great! Even my son did not dare to discuss it with us, so he just ran off by himself! "


    Ye Huangtu was also upset. His eyes wereplicated and he was silent.Ji Su Xin sniffed and said, "Hurry up and get people to keep an eye on him. We need to send people to the neighboring towns!


    If Fan''er really came to the north, he couldn''t let him take the risk in the Wilderness! If something were to happen to my son, I would die too! "


    Ye Huang was troubled. He said, "The barbarians have just withdrawn their troops, but this time, it is very strange. It is not appropriate to send people to find that boy."


    "What''s wrong with that!? If your son is gone, who will lead the northern army!?<span>Didn''t you see Fan''er''s talent!? If something were to happen to Fan''er, would the n spare you!? " Ji Su Xin was so angry that she almost mmed the table.


    Just as the couple was getting nervous, a voice came from outside the door.


    "Master Hou!" Ye Hong requests an audience! "


    <span>"Come in." Ye Huangtu turned around quickly.


    <span>Ji Su Xin wiped the corner of her eyes and quietly moved to the side. She did not dare to speak anymore, giving her husband some face.


    Ye Hong, who was wearing a general''s armor, walked into the study with a furious expression and gave a military salute."Master Hou!" The pressure from the two Heavenly Kings in the city just now, you must have felt it!? "


    Ye Huangtu nodded, "I sent people to investigate. What happened?"Ye Hong''s eyes were filled with anger, "It''s an unfamiliar man. He brought two maids with him. These two maids are the ones who released the pressure!"


    <span>"What?" A Heavenly King Stage maid? " Ye Huang was stunned. Ji Su Xin could not even wipe her tears away as she was stunned.


    <span>"Yes, that person was outside. He had a quarrel with Chang Yu and killed her."


    <span>When Ye Zhengqing went to arrest him, his maidservant pierced through his Dantian and crippled his cultivation!


    <span>Someone saw him and Zhang Ze Yu chatting on the street for a long time, I''m afraid he has a great rtionship with the Dark Nether n!


    It was when the morale of the army was at its peak that they were taken out of the city by someone, causing a hundred households to be severely injured. It was obvious that they were trying to ruin the morale of the northern army!


    I plead for your permission, Marquis, to have Ye Hong lead troops and capture that person immediately, so as to appease the anger of the Northern Army soldiers! "


    "That maid alone has two Heavenly Kings. This person''s strength is probably not weaker than the Heavenly Emperor or even a Saint Realm expert," Ye Wangtu said with a frown.


    Ye Hongyi gritted his teeth and said, "Are we just going to let it go!?" Even if the marquis is a sage realm expert, what do we have to fear?<span>Could it be that he dared to go against the covenant of saints and go against all the saints in the Wilderness and the Great War?!


    <span>Zhengqing is a blood-rted brother of our Divine Dragon n!


    This is basically Zhou Jinnian, Zhang Ze Yu, and the others deliberately trying to break our morale!<span>The Netherezim n knew that the Supreme Emperor and His Majesty were both in closed door cultivation and that the Qi King was unable to suppress them. That''s why they found experts and took the opportunity to make a move! "


    <span>Ye Huangtu thought for a while and said, "I will go with you. I want to know what kind of god this is that would dare to act so arrogantly towards our Shen Long family."


    On the other side, Ye Fan walked for a while and finally arrived at the Beiming City''s Flying Crane Trading Company''s business point.


    <span>"Sir, is there anything I can do for you?" The receptionist at the door saw that Ye Fan was dressed in a maid attire and immediately weed him with a smile.


    Ye Fan originally wanted to directly ask about the matter of the medicinal herbs being burned, but upon careful thought, this question would make it easier for others to guess his identity.


    After all, why would an outsider ask about such a thing?


    <span>With a sudden inspiration, Ye Fan directly said, "I want to buy a batch of wild herbs, do you have these channels?"


    <span>"Medicinal ingredients ¡­" The receptionist revealed a troubled expression. She thought for a moment and asked, "They are probably medicinal ingredients of how much value?"


    "No matter what, it should be at least a million gold coins." Ye Fan casually said.Upon hearing that, the receptionist''s eyes lit up and quickly reached out his hand, "This little one will bring you to see the shopkeeper right away!"


    Arriving at an office on the third floor, Ye Fan met the manager of thepany, who was busy making calls.<span>After the shopkeeper hung up, he smiled and asked for the reason for his visit. Suddenly, he had aplicated expression on his face.


    "What''s wrong, Shopkeeper? Do you find my bill not big enough?" Ye Fan pretended to be unhappy.<span>"No no no." The shopkeeper''s bald fatty smiled and said, "Sir, you must be joking. A deal worth more than a million gold coins is obviously a big deal!


    However, we have to be more careful in dealing with big businesses. To tell you the truth, a robbery recently took ce in the Wilderness.


    "Of course I want to do a big business like you, but we have to consider the risk."


    <span>"Oh? Didn''t they say that the Flying Crane Trading Company was the safest tradingpany on the expedition? How could it be robbed? "Tell me in detail, let me have a look." Ye Fan said.


    The shopkeeper was naturally willing, so he began to talk.<span>Ye Fan heard this and waved his hand, "Do you have a map here? I don''t quite understand that, but point to the map and tell me.


    <span>"Where was the plunder and what dangers lurked around here? Let me figure it out!"


    The shopkeeper took out a map of the Wilderness: "Dear guest, look at this Wilderness. The Borjin race is the main tribe in the east and the Arguins are in the west."The Beiming City that we are in is located right in the middle of these tworge ns, so we have dealings and battles with both of them.


    <span>The royal tents of these two tribes, one on the east and one on the west, were set in the ces where their ancestors originated.


    However, because they were nomads, there was no way to urately mark the locations of their tribes.<span>The area in the middle near the snowy mountains in the north is the Karan Divine Land. Our caravans avoid this area.


    This was a ce that was rumored to have gathered sage experts from all over the Wilderness, the location of the Wilderness'' shrine. Once it was offended, a major incident would ur!


    <span>"Therefore, our caravan basically follows the border between the two races and the Karhan Sacred Land. These three lines will move!"


    <span>After giving a general idea of the situation, the shopkeeper pointed to a point on the map and said, "Sir, please look. This is the ce where the herbs were burned after the great cmity.


    The distance from Beiming City to it isn''t that far, it''s still two days away. We''ve been walking for a long time on the border between the two races.


    <span>Until now, no one had been able to find out who did it, and all the materials had been burned.


    <span>The two Long Habitat Escorts and the seven Spirit Creation Realm Escorts had all disappeared without a trace. There was also no corpse at the scene. It was unknown whether they were alive or dead. "


    <span>Ye Fan said strangely, "You''re saying that everyone has disappeared?" You didn''t die on the spot? "

 Chapter 2163

    2163


    His arms were long and his entire body was shining with a golden blue light. He was currently drowsy.


    "Master, where are we? Do you want to hunt and make good food? "Eh? ¡­"


    When Little Kong asked halfway, he realized that something was wrong. When he looked behind him, he discovered that thousands and thousands of demonic snakes were fighting with human cultivators. He could not help but be stupefied.


    When it sensed the situation in the air above Beiming City, the ck Abyss Snake''s entire body shivered, "Aiya! Master! Where did this demonic snakee from, is it really that powerful!? "


    Ye Fanughed and scolded, "Aren''t you also a snake that has transformed into a dragon? You don''t even know your rtives anymore?"


    Xiao Jin quickly cut off their rtionship, "Master! It was different! I am a dragon, and my ancestors were dragons. Therefore, if you give me more good food, I can transform into a dragon!


    That guy is a true snake, and it looks like he might be the descendant of a Nine-headed Snake. That''s a vicious beast, not the same ancestor as our divine beast! I am irreconcble with it! "


    "Oh? Hydra? So there really is such a monster. I thought it was an invention ¡­ That''s just nice, go teach it a lesson!


    Don''t let it hurt anyone in the city! "If you can''t do it, I''ll chop you into pieces and feed you to Soup Dumplings!" Ye Fan extended his hand and poked Xiao Jin''s head.


    Xiao Jin felt wronged. "Master, if you say it like that, I will feel very sad. I have been friends with you for decades, but we only know each other for a few days ¡­"


    That demonic snake is very powerful, I might not be able to bite it.


    If you don''t want to do it yourself, just kill it. Am I not making a fool of myself in front of you?


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Master, I was wrong! "Master, have mercy!"


    Without waiting for the gluttonous snake to finish its sentence, Ye Fan had already grabbed the guy''s neck and patted his head a few times.


    "Eat so much!" It waspletely useless!? If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll strangle you to death!?


    How much do you have that I can''t tell!? Even if you can''t kill him, will he even be able to kill you?!


    You''ll stay with it until I get back! If you are unable toplete the mission, I will lock you up and punish you with not having anything to eat for a hundred years! "


    Gluttony''s eyes were filled with tears as it pitifully nodded, "Master, even if I die, I will admit it ¡­" Master, you must remember me ¡­ "


    "Stop pretending to be pitiful. If you do, there''s a reward!" After Ye Fan had hit the hammer, he stuffed another sweet jujube inside.


    Sure enough, Xiao Jin''s eyes immediately lit up. "Master!" Rest assured! Even if I die, I must ensure that it stays outside the city! "


    Ye Fan sighed, "Such a shameless look, I wonder who you learned it from..."


    Xiao Jin rolled his eyes, but didn''t dare to say anything.


    Ye Fan lifted Xiao Jin''s tail and threw it into the air, "Go!" "Do your job well!"


    Xiao Jin instantly flew towards the city with a gust of wind.


    Ye Fan didn''t stop and directly flew into the air. He unfurled his Dragonscale Sword Wings and went deep into the Wilderness, searching for the source of the Demon Snake army.


    Darknorth City.


    In the Xuanming Mansion, outside the hall of the Xuanming Mansion, a group of Profound Nether Masters were leisurely chatting as they stared at Ye Huangtu, who was fighting a great battle between the ck serpents of the Nine Abyss, in the sky not far away.


    "This Ye Huang Diagram is really tenacious. Even at this time, he is still insisting on noting to us, the Xuanming n, for help ¡­" Humph... "You are courting death." Zhou Jinnian sneered.


    Zhang Ze Yu drank a mouthful of wine, "If I''m not wrong, the ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss is the descendant of an ancient beast, the Nine-headed Snake..."


    Once spawning in a thousand years, each spawning would result in nine eggs. Only by eating the other eight siblings and leaving thest one alive would he be able to see the light of day ¡­


    All the tribes of the Wilderness couldn''t avoid it. Once they reached the Heavenly Emperor Realm, even sage realm experts wouldn''t dare to provoke them.


    Even if this ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss has yet to reach the Heavenly Emperor Stage, he is not someone that Ye Wentu can handle ¡­ "


    "Yeah, it''s strange. This ck Mystical Serpent likes to train in the snow and ice. It usually stays in the mountains of the wilderness or in the Sodom Continent. I''ve never heard of anyoneing to this side of the great expedition ¡­"


    "I don''t know what kind of a beast taming master has appeared in the Wilderness, but either this ck Xuan Snake has gone crazy." Zhou Jinnian narrowed his eyes and said.


    Zhang Ze Yuughed: "Leader, these are not important, this snake is not a threat to our family."


    If anything happens to Ye Wenzhou and cause a ruckus, the imperial government will probably have to admit that we''ll have to rely on the Xuanming n to take charge of Beiming City ¡­ "


    "Hmph, Beiming City has been our Darknorth n''s territory since the ancient times. After being upied by these bastards from the Shen Long n for so long, it''s time for them to pay a price ¡­"


    Now that the emperor who supports the Northern Marquis himself has been scared into seclusion by the emperor level sword intent assassin, no one should even think of protecting the northern army anymore! " Zhou Jinnian said in a deep voice.


    Just as the people of the Xuanming n nodded their heads and were about to continue watching the show, they suddenly heard the sound of something tearing through the air in the distance. It sounded like a thunderous and furious roar!


    "Roar!"


    A dragon roar resounded through the skies, causing the dark clouds in the sky to be shaken until they dispersed!


    "Where did this dragon roare from?!"


    "What''s going on!?"


    Everyone from the Xuanming n was dumbstruck. Staring at the distant sky, they saw a golden-blue dragon shadow rushing towards them from the clouds!


    Outside of the city, the northern army and themoners were all bbergasted when they saw a Flood Dragon that was several hundred meters long and the size and size of a ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss!


    "Flood Dragon!? It really is a Flood Dragon!? "


    "Could it be that the Divine Dragon n''s northern army has a Flood Dragon?!" Everyone began to specte.


    The people of the Netherezim n revealed looks of disbelief. They knew the most clearly that the northern army didn''t have any flood dragons. Even if it were the entire Divine Dragon n, there probably wouldn''t be any people keeping flood dragons in captivity!


    It wasn''t that the Flood Dragons were powerful. No matter how strong the Flood Dragons were, they couldn''tpare to some sage realm experts.


    However, flood dragons were simply too rare. Every flood dragon that took the shape of a flood dragon would have their own cave to cultivate in or operate in deste ces. They wouldn''t take any risks to get involved with human cultivators.


    Demonic beasts also knew how to protect themselves, let alone a dragon that had transformed into a demon beast. Of course, they knew that humans would attack them!


    Relying on his perception, which was far sharper than a human''s, to find a precious demon beast was as difficult as ascending to the heavens!


    Ye Huang Tu, whose entire body was covered in blood, was having a difficult time dealing with the ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss. At this moment, he realized that the flood dragon had suddenly entered the battlefield and was startled as well!


    "Mother!" ''Let''s go to the Residence of Bei ¡­ '' Are there any Flood Dragons? " When Ye Hang saw this scene, his eyes were filled with amazement.


    Ji Su Xin was overwhelmed by emotions, "Silly son, where did this flood dragone from!? Such a big fellow, can you hide it!? "


    "Haha!" A flood dragon had appeared! Could it be that it was sent by the sage realm ancestor? " The other God Dragon nsmen excitedly eximed.


    The morale of the civilians and soldiers in the city was greatly boosted!


    The Nine Abyss ck Serpent had a pair ofrge, blood-red eyes. It no longer had the time to bother with Ye Huang Tu. It turned its huge body around and spat out a cloud of poisonous gas towards Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin''s entire body circted with a golden-blue brilliance, as if once again brightening up the dark gray sky!


    Seeing the purplish ck poisonous foging at him, Little Gold wasn''t afraid at all. It opened its mouth and let out a dragon cry as it spat out a mouthful of Scarlet Dragon mes, colliding with the purplish ck poisonous fog!


    The poisonous fog was dispersed by the dragon''s mes, but this was clearly just a ''greeting gift'' from both sides!


    In the next second, the two huge bodies shed directly with each other!


    "Boom!"


    When Xiao Jin and the ck Xuan Snake collided, the sound of their collision was like the collision of two mountains!

 Chapter 2164

    <span>"Roar ~ ~" Xiao Jin opened his mouth and bit into the belly of the ck Xuan Snake!


    <span>A massive amount of scales was torn apart, and ck blood sprayed out from the serpent''s wounds!


    The ck Mystical Serpent hissed. It was in so much pain that its fierce nature red up. It also opened its mouth and bit Xiao Jin''s back!The golden blue scales were also pierced by the sharp fangs as the poison was crazily injected into Xiao Jin''s body!


    Xiao Jin roared angrily as his entire body ignited with dragon mes. The ck poison quickly evaporated, greatly weakening the poison''s effect!


    <span>A thick dragon w ruthlessly dug into the ck Xuan Snake''s abdomen. With a tug, the flesh and blood scales were torn to shreds!


    The Nine Abyss ck ck Serpent released its mouth from the pain. Its crimson eyes flickered with a brutal light. True essence surged as arge amount of ck-gray thunderclouds appeared in the sky!


    <span>Lightning immediately shed, resounding through the skies!


    "Zi zi zi!" "Tssssssssss!"<span>The lightning ball that suddenly appearedpletely wrapped Xiao Jin and roasted him!


    <span>The lightning brought about by the Mysterious Yin energy stimted Xiao Jin''s entire dragon body to the point that it was trembling!


    <span>The moment Xiao Jin let go of the dragon w, the three wings on the back of the ck Xuan Snake pped three times.


    <span>"Bang bang bang!"


    With three heavy strikes, Xiao Jin''s entire body was sent flying and falling!


    The ck Profound Snake''s wounds were healing at a rapid pace, and its flesh and scales were regenerating at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    Xiao Jin, who had been tricked by the Dark Lightning, was furious. Although he had no intention of fighting with the ck Xuan Snake, he had no intention of losing to it!


    It didn''t matter if he wanted to fight or not, he had to do it! The dignity of a dragon-type demonic beast was not to be vited!


    Fortunately, its regenerative ability was not inferior to the beast at all. During the process of falling, the wound had already stopped bleeding!


    With a twist, his entire body ignited with dragon mes, and from the bottom up, he charged straight towards the ck Xuan Snake!<span>Relying on the advantage of the dragon horn on his head, Xiao Jin smashed the ck Xuan Snake''s lower jaw!


    The ck Xuan Snake was caught unprepared by this sudden eleration. It screamed miserably and flew backwards in pain.


    <span>Xiao Jin chased and with another dragon''s flick of his tail, he sent the ck Xuan Snake flying out of the city!


    <span>Once they were above Beiming City, the fighting would be much easier. They wouldn''t need to worry about falling, as they would be able to crush arge group of civilians to death!


    <span>And at this time, following the appearance of the dragon''s might, the movements of the demonic snakes outside began to slow down. Many of them stared at the two demonic beasts battling in the sky,pletely motionless!


    Although the ck Scorpion wasn''t afraid of the flood dragon, it didn''t mean that the other demonic snakes weren''t afraid either. They were still unable to ovee the innate fear of this race!The pressure on the northern army suddenly decreased. As they began to counterattack and kill the snakes, they couldn''t help but pay attention to the battle in the sky!


    The majority of the power of the Flood Dragon was also water. Aside from the dragon''s mes, it didn''t have any obvious restraints on the Nine Abyss ck Profound Snake.


    This made Xiao Jin and the ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss to be in a difficult position. Sometimes they would engage in intense battles, and sometimes they would summon wind and rain.<span>"Father!" How are you!? "


    "Diagram!" Why did you bleed so much!? "


    <span>In the city, Ye Hang and Ji Su Xin had found the fallen Ye Huang. Ye Huang was now covered with blood, and his face was pale. Apparently, he had consumed a lot of energy.


    Looking at his anxious son and his tearful wife, Ye Huangtu held onto his spear with one hand and waved his hand, "I''m fine!""You''re still saying that it''s alright!? You can''t even stand properly! Did you not see the shattered armor!? Ji Su Xin cried.


    <span>On the other hand, Ye Huang Tu blocked his wife and said to the Northern Army generals: "Quick! While the flood dragon is holding back that evil creature, let''s send our entire army out to kill the other demon snakes! "


    <span>"Yes!" "Master Hou!" The soldiers and soldiers of the northern armyplied loudly.


    Now that the battlefield was outside the city, they no longer had to worry about the safety of the city.<span>After the generals rushed out, Ye Wangtu sat down on the ground and took out a few healing pellets for himself before starting to heal himself.


    Ye Hang and Ji Su stood to the side with nervous expressions on their faces. They knew that Ye Huang Tu would definitely be severely injured, but he was just forcefully holding on.


    <span>A few figures appeared in front of the three. They were Zhou Jin Nian, Zhang Ze Yu, and a group of people from the Dark Nether n.


    <span>"This is truly a bawdy Zhenbei Marquis. Brother Huangtu, do youck medicine to heal your wounds?"


    "The Xuanming Family has quite a lot of good medicines, I can give you some." Zhou Jinnian looked at Ye Wangtu, who was covered in blood and in a sorry state, and joked.


    Ye Huang Tu closed his eyes and circted his Qi, as if he did not hear anything.Ji Su Xin could not hold it in and cursed, "Stop putting on an act here! Zhou Jinnian, you are still the head of the Xuanming Family and you have inherited the title of Taihao!


    <span>A dignified city lord of Beiming City would only make sarcastic remarks in a time of crisis like this! You are simply humiliating your Profound Nether n''s ancestor! "


    "Hmph!" Zhou JinNian scoffed, "As the mayor, I don''t have any military power. The one in charge of defending the city is your House of Northern Marquis, what does that have to do with me?<span>What, you know you''re not strong enough, but you''re ming my Darknorth n for not being able to help?


    <span>"Since you want to monopolize the authority, you should have the corresponding ability. If you don''t have the ability, then don''t embarrass yourself here!"


    <span>"You!" Ji Susu was just about to continue cursing when Ye Huangtu grabbed her clothes.


    Ye Huangtu opened his eyes and said with a deep voice, "Beiming City hasn''t been breached. Grand Duke, your Xuanming n doesn''t need toe out. It''s enough as long as you hide in it."<span>"Ha ha!" Zhou Jinnian said disdainfully: "Ye Huang Tu, if we did not send out the dragon to assist you, you would have died!" Do you really think you can defend this city? "


    <span>"What?!" The Flood Dragon was sent by you?! " Ji Su was confused, "What nonsense are you all spouting!? Where did you guys get this flood dragon!?!?


    Even if the Flood Dragon belongs to us, it must be sent by our Divine Dragon n''s sage realm forefather! "<span>"Do you even have a Flood Dragon? If you do, do you know whether or not you need to be beaten to such a state?!"


    <span>Zhou Jinnian sarcastically said, and waved his hand, "Let''s go! Let''s go out, and don''t let that demon snake cause the death of the dragon that we painstakingly raised! "


    <span>"Patriarch, take a look. I already told you that we sent out a flood dragon, and they won''t appreciate our kindness. They might even want to snatch our flood dragon!" Zhang Ze Yu sighed on the side.


    "Whatever they say. After all, some people never know how to be grateful."As he watched the group of Dark Nether n members fly out of the city walls, Ye Wangtu frowned.


    "Father, is this flood dragon really theirs?" Ye Hang was suspicious. After all, he had never seen the Northern Army, and there were even some flood dragons in the family.


    Why did it suddenly appear? The flood dragon appeared just as the demonic snake arrived?


    "It will definitely be a lie! You little rascal, you really believe that?! " Ji Su Xin knocked on her son''s head."But mother, if it was a wild flood dragon, it wouldn''t be so coincidental to pass by, right? Isn''t this too much of a coincidence?! " Ye Hang said in confusion.


    Hearing this question, Ji Su Xin hesitated.


    <span>Ye Wangtu said solemnly: "It doesn''t matter who the dragon belongs to. Even if it does belong to them, they have to be grateful to them for sending the dragon to defend the city and save my life."


    Ji Su Xin and Ye Hang''s faces showed unwillingness and helplessness. They were toozy to think about these troublesome matters anymore.


    At the same time, dozens of miles away from the army of demonic snakes, deep within the Wilderness, behind a dark slope, a pile of rocks towered, forming an array of rubble.


    <span>At this moment, the vicinity of the hillside was filled with multicolored demonic snakes, wriggling all over the ce, like a valley of ten thousand snakes!


    A strange figure wearing a grey robe and hood and a mask of a smiling man with a white background was sitting on a rock. His long ck hair draped over his shoulders.In front of him was a pearl that flickered with a colorful halo of light, and a ck mist curled upwards as it continuously released waves of psychic power.


    <span>Under themand of the man, wave after wave of demonic snakes advanced in an orderly manner towards Beiming City.


    <span>A figure appeared in the sky in a sh. A pair of huge wings formed by a flying sword extended from his back. It was Ye Fan!


    The man with the smile slowly raised his head and said with a slightly maic voice, "Could it be that you are the recently famous Sword God?"

 Chapter 2165

    2165


    Ye Fan coldly looked at this smiling man. He didn''t know why, but this guy gave him a very dangerous feeling.


    This person hadpletely hidden his cultivation level, so much so that he couldn''t even detect his aura. This method of concealing his cultivation level was different from any other method he had encountered before.


    It was as though ¡­ This was a ck hole, sucking in everything and not letting any information out.


    However, there was one thing that Ye Fan could be certain of ¡ª ¡ª unfortunately, this was not the time for Blue Rain.


    "You should know what I want to ask." Ye Fan said.


    Smiling Face stood up and said, "Your Excellency wants to ask who I am and why I am here."


    "If you can, you can tell me who is the mastermind behind this." Ye Fan asked.


    "Interesting. Why do you think that there''s someone behind me?" The Laughing Man asked.


    "It''s just a guess, a single person shouldn''t be able to go against the Great Siege." Ye Fan said.


    The smiling manughed and said, "Since the God of Swords is asking me, I naturally have to give him face.


    However, the prerequisite is that the Lord God of Swords is willing to tell me ¡­ Why would a great figure like you suddenly appear in the Wilderness? "


    "I''ve never been to the Wilderness, so I want to take a walk." Ye Fan casually made up a reason.


    He definitely couldn''t leak out the information about the herb that he came here to investigate. Otherwise, if he was found out by someone, it wouldn''t matter if his identity was exposed, but Su Qingxue might be in trouble.


    Smiling Face sighed regretfully and said, "I originally thought that the God of Swords was a person who treated them with sincerity, but who would have thought that he would not reveal the truth.


    If I can''t even answer a small question, then I can''t answer yours. "


    Ye Fan frowned, "How are you so sure that what I said was a lie?"


    "Like you... "I guessed." Smiling Face said.


    Ye Fan sighed. This guy was very cunning. The key was that he was wearing a mask, so it was hard for him to control his expression and attitude. It was even harder for him to guess the other''s mentality.


    Since that was the case, he could only use a little more powerful methods ¡­


    "His Excellency God of Swords must be thinking that since this person is crafty, he might as well take action and force him to submit with force ¡­" Yes and no? " The smiling man asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    "If I say it is. Will you be willing to cooperate? " The sword wings on Ye Fan''s back scattered, and a huge ck sword appeared in his hand.


    The Smiling Face didn''t emit any cultivation base, but he did float up into the air!


    "There was an ident today. The Nine Abyss ck Profound Snake encountered a Flood Dragon, and I also encountered a dignified Sword God ¡­


    It seemed that the n could only end now. God of Swords ¡­ How about we say our goodbyes here, we have no enmity with each other, don''t hurt each other? "


    How could Ye Fan let this guy go? This guy definitely had a lot of important information on him.


    He even had a feeling that the destruction of these herbs might be rted to him!


    Those cultivators did not fight, nor did they have any traces of blood. Instead, they just disappeared. What if the ones attacking them were not human cultivators, but poisonous demonic snakes?


    If all the cultivators were eaten by the demonic snakes, wouldn''t they disappear without a trace?!


    Seemingly noticing that Ye Fan was about to make a move, the grey robed Smiling Face put away the pearl and waved his hand. Suddenly, hundreds of thousands of demon snakes either flew up or soared into the air and attacked Ye Fan!


    The thirdyer disintegrated, the sword intent disintegrated, and under the extreme state of sword intent, Ye Fan didn''t care how these demon snakes attacked him!


    Facing an opponent with such low level of cultivation, Ye Fan didn''t dare to be careless, and justunched a fierce attack!


    With the protection of the golden light from his sword intent, Ye Fan''s feet fiercely hit the ground, and with a sh of sword light, his figure rushed straight towards the smiling man, leaving a long arc in the air!


    Dawn!


    Laughing Face clearly knew that he was the Sword God, but he was still able to chat happily. As expected, his strength was not mediocre!


    Just as the sword was about to split apart his head, he actually reacted in a split-second and dodged to the side!?


    However, the sword intent''s residual might was still like a sharp de, slicing open the Smiling Face''s mask!


    An ugly man''s face, full of disgusting and stinging wounds, appeared in front of Ye Fan''s eyes.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be surprised. He didn''t care too much about a man''s appearance, but seeing how ugly he was, he was still a bit shocked!


    What made Ye Fan even more confused was that if this man could dodge his sword attack, he must be a sage expert. Could it be that his face couldn''t be cured?


    The ugly Poison Sore wiped his face, his triangr eyes revealing a ghastly luster.


    "So close ¡­" Sir God of Swords, as for the first move, is it a killing move? "


    Ye Fan had an idea and said, "You killed my disciple, so of course I want to kill you."


    "Your disciple?" The ugly man''s eyes revealed a trace of doubt, "When did I kill your disciple?"


    "My disciple is one of the bodyguards that went missing in the Grasnd Merchant Group ¡­" Ye Fan said with a gloomy face.


    The ugly man''s eyes zed over, "This point... "I really didn''t expect that..."


    Ye Fan''s heart was beating wildly, but his expression was very calm, as if he had already expected this to happen.


    Indeed! This guy was the mastermind!? If the demonic snake ate the person, then it made sense!


    Even if he didn''t send out the demonic snake, it would be too easy for him to kill the caravan!


    Without the mask, Ye Fan could see the change in this ugly man''s expression. He was no longer at a disadvantage.


    "Aren''t you going to give me an exnation?" Ye Fan coldly asked.


    The ugly man squinted his eyes and chuckled: "I was almost tricked by the Sword God again. Since you asked me this question, you shouldn''t care about the so-called disciples, but about why I destroyed that batch of medicinal ingredients right?


    Your Excellency. Just who was it? That batch of medicinal herbs... What does it have to do with you? "


    Ye Fan secretly cursed in his heart. He had still underestimated this guy''s wisdom!


    If this were to continue, he might really be able to guess what was going on. This person ¡­ I can''t let him stay!


    Ye Fan instantly summoned a flying sword that filled the sky, and the Octoterra Emperor Dragon suddenly took shape, flying in circles around the ugly man!


    Seeing this, the ugly man did not n to fight with Ye Fan directly, and quickly escaped in the opposite direction!


    The Sword Dragon couldn''t keep up and was left far behind!


    "Damn it!"


    Ye Fan realized that he had underestimated this guy''s ability to escape. He unfurled the Dragonscale Swordwings on his back, and with an even faster speed, he chased behind the ugly man, continuously waving out dozens of sword lights!


    The resplendent golden light and the sword intentbined together. Their auras were like rainbows, as if they were about to split open the sky!


    At such a close distance and in the air, Ye Fan was confident that even if this thing could dodge, it wouldn''t be possible for it to escape!


    Just one sword! [If he doesn''t die, he will be seriously injured!]


    But right at that moment, Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed! His entire soul shook!


    The gray-robed man turned around, and his eyes revealed a murderous light. A green shadow of a gigantic goat-horned beast with a head that was more than ten meters in length and width suddenly appeared in the air!


    "Roar!"


    The goat-horned beast opened its dark mouth. A huge suction force actually swallowed all of Ye Fan''s emperor level sword intent!?


    In the blink of an eye, this suction even spread to Ye Fan''s side, dragging him into that huge mouth?

 Chapter 2166

    <span>Ye Fan had met an opponent that could absorb energy before. However,pared to this terrifying giant beast, it was like the difference between cloud and mud!


    No matter how hard Ye Fan tried to control the Dragon Scale Sword Wings to break away from this suction force, it was as if the surrounding space was sinking in! Copse! This trend of being dragged waspletely irreversible!<span>Second Layer Sword Intent disintegrated!


    Ye Fan''s sword intent increased explosively once again. The golden light was like an intense torrent as it constantly tried to escape, but it was all swallowed by this huge mouth of darkness!


    Obviously, as long as a sliver of it managed to injure the strange man in the gray robe, it would be possible to kill him.


    However, even the tiniest bit of sword intent could not escape this terrifying suction!In the blink of an eye, Ye Fan and his sword were all inside the mouth of the horned beast!


    The beast closed its mouth, and everything fell into darkness!


    <span>The gray-robed man''s figure froze as his tongue licked those grayish-purple lips, revealing a sneer in the air ¡­


    "Even the God of Swords is only mediocre!"Just as he finished speaking, the man suddenly felt that something was wrong. His hand painfully covered his stomach!


    <span>"This!" How is this possible!? "


    <span>The man''s originally ugly face became even more hideous and distorted. He spread open his arms and howled in pain!


    "Ah!"


    Therge phantom of the Goat-Horned Demon Beast once again spread out. Therge green-ck beast shook and twisted as it forcefully opened its bloody mouth!Streams of dark sword intent mes were like violent infernal demonic mes burning from within, wreaking havoc!


    The head of the horned beast continued to expand! Expansion! It expanded again!


    Gradually, the beast head seemed to be unable to withstand the terrifying energy. Streams of sword intent pierced out like countless sharp swords!<span>Puff puff puff puff puff!


    <span>The sword intent of darkness pierced the beast''s head until it was riddled with holes!


    In the man''s screams of agony, the beast''s head exploded! Broken!<span>Ye Fan, who was burning the Purgatory Demon me on his hand, gasped for breath as he looked at Ye Wen with a pair of cold and fierce eyes, one ck and the other gold.


    Just now, in that darkness, he felt as if he was being broken down by some kind of power, peeling him away bit by bit. He knew that something terrible was about to happen.


    <span>The only thing he could do was to go all out and find a way to make this fellow unable to withstand it!


    <span>Fortunately, the instantaneous eruption of the Purgatory Sword Demon had finally allowed him to escape!


    The gray-robed man spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes bloodshot. He had clearly suffered a great deal of damage!<span>"It looks like this beast is connected to your life''s primordial spirit?" Are you a human or a demon?! "Why do you want to destroy the herbs?" Ye Fan asked in a deep voice.


    <span>"Hahahaha!" The gray-robed manughed maniacally, "Do you want to know? In the next life! "


    <span>Suddenly, he saw his entire body ignited with azure-ck mes!


    The man screamed miserably as he fell down from the skies. Hended amongst the serpents, causing them to immediately scatter and flee!


    <span>Without the control of the man, these demonic snakes had already been scared off by Ye Fan''s sword intent and began to flee in all directions. Some even drilled into the ground, not daring to stay a moment longer.


    <span>No matter how capable Ye Fan was, he couldn''t stop this guy from burning himself to death!


    He could only watch helplessly as the man''s wisp of soul dissipated. His corpse was reduced to ashes that floated in the wind. In just a short period of time, it had been reduced to nothing more than ashes!


    Dead?! He died just like that!?


    <span>Ye Fan looked left and right, faintly feeling that this guy wouldn''t die so easily, but he really didn''t even have a soul.


    Landing next to the corpses, Ye Fan carefully looked around, but didn''t find that strange bead, let alone any other useful clues.


    Ye Fan frowned, he couldn''t help but suspect whether this guy was still alive.


    After all, this person had a way topletely conceal his cultivation level. Even if they had fought before, Ye Fan still wouldn''t know about this person''s cultivation level.


    It was very likely that he had only used this "suicide" to sneak away.


    Of course, this was only one possibility. This fellow was like a fugitive. In order to protect certain secrets, he couldmit suicide as well.


    In any case, Ye Fan needed to consider Su Qingxue in the Imperial City, so he wanted to know if she was safe.


    If this guy really didn''t die, he could very likely guess the rtionship between the medicinal herbs, Su Qingxue, Ye Fan and the Sword God.<span>Shaking his head, Ye Fan decided to return to Beiming City first.


    <span>Although Xiao Jin shouldn''t be able to beat that demonic snake, he still felt a bit worried.


    Meanwhile, outside of Darknorth City, blood had long since flowed like a river!


    The Northern Army soldiers and the corpses of the demonic snakes were piled outside the city. Some of them had long since be unrecognizable; it was a tragic sight to behold.However, borrowing the power of the dragon in the sky to gradually overwhelm the Nine Abyss ck Mystical Snake, the demon serpents''bat strength decreased greatly, and the number of casualties in the northern army decreased.


    "The demonic snake has retreated!" The demonic snake has fled! " Suddenly, someone started shouting.


    Soon after, the northern troop realized that the army of demonic snakes that had been charging towards them was now retreating in all four directions!


    These demonic snakes seemed to have recovered their nature and were unwilling to be enemies with the human cultivators.On the city wall, Ye Huang Tu, who had recovered some of his body, let out a sigh of relief when he saw this.


    "Father!" "It''s all thanks to that flood dragon. It seems like the Nine Abyss ck Serpent is about to lose. These demon snakes are also afraid!" Ye Hang said in a happy tone.<span>"However, that flood dragon seems to be quite injured. It''s bleeding profusely!" Ji Su Xin looked at the two gigantic beasts fighting in the air with a pained look on her face.


    At this moment, Xiao Jin had indeed already reached the final moment of his battle with the ck Sieve Sect''s snake and was still using the Wind, Thunder, and Profound Ice techniques against each other.<span>After discovering that the destructive power of these spells were not obvious to each other, they simply returned to the most primitive kind of hand-to-handbat.


    <span>One w, one swipe, and one tail. Every move left blood and sent scales flying everywhere!


    Xiao Jin was also angry. In the end, this ck Xuan Snake was still a demonic snake and its recovery ability was not as strong as its dragon. In addition, its attributes were restrained. If this continued, the ck Xuan Snake would definitely die first.


    For some reason, the ck Xuan Snake seemed like it had gone mad and was determined to fight to the death with it.<span>Xiao Jin didn''t care about the fact that he was seriously injured and was extremely exhausted. In order to fight for his life, he had fought with the ck Mystical Snake to the death.


    "Roar!" Taking another big bite, Xiao Jin bit into the seven inches part of the ck Xuan Snake.


    The huge body of the ck Xuan Snake twitched in pain. For the first time ever, fear appeared in its pair of scarlet eyes.The ck Scorpion shook its wings vigorously. It could not wait for Xiao Jin to bite off a piece of its skin and flesh. Enduring the pain of its body being torn apart, it began to fly backwards!


    "This is bad!" This ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss is trying to escape!? "


    In the air outside the city, the people of the Netherezim n had been paying close attention to the battle going on between the two giant beasts."Patriarch, do you want to stop the ck Profound Snake? This demonic snake is currently extremely weak! " An Elder of the Xuanming n asked.


    <span>Zhou Jinnian sneered, "It is true that the ck Xuan Snake is weak, but with a flood dragon, how can we possibly lose in small ways?"


    <span>"Patriarch is wise. It seems like this flood dragon is already at the end of its tether. Let''s quickly surround it and don''t let it escape!" Zhang Ze Yu drank a mouthful of wine and said excitedly.

 Chapter 2167

    <span>Everyone from the Xuanming n was excited. After all, even the four great ns hadn''t heard of any ns keeping flood dragon level demon beasts!


    During the most glorious period of the n, when the ancient nspeted for hegemony, they had almost always tamed powerful demon beasts.


    Flood Dragons were not rare at that time. In fact, they were only mounts used by sage realm experts.


    Except, times had changed. Sheng realm practitioners rarely showed themselves in the secr world or stayed in the ns.


    <span>Relying on some Heaven Seizing Supreme Warriors, he would naturally be unable to tame them. In fact, he wouldn''t even be able to find these powerful demon beasts, much less a flood dragon, which was already half a divine beast.


    <span>He originally thought that the Flood Dragon would leave, but as soon as the group of Netherezim n members flew over, they noticed that the Flood Dragon actually didn''t leave?


    The flood dragon turned its head and slowly flew to a slope outside of Darknorth City.


    <span>The flood dragonnded on the ground, licking the wounds on its body. It then panted as itid down, looking up at the distant sky.


    <span>"Patriarch!" It seemed like this flood dragon was really not going to make it! It can''t leave! " Zhang Ze Yu grinned.


    "The heavens are truly on our side. This army of demon serpents is truly excellent, giving us a divine beast!"


    If we let the Divine Dragon n know that our Profound Nether n had tamed a Flood Dragon, they wouldn''t have ¡­<span>He was probably angered to the point that Ji ChangGong and Yao Xingzhi vomited three liters of blood! "Haha!"


    Zhou Jin Nianughed loudly. With a wave of his hand, everyone rushed towards the hill.


    Xiao Jin obviously wouldn''t leave. He didn''t know where Ye Fan had gone to. Moreover, his whole body was in so much pain that he needed to take a good rest. Thus, he nned to wait here for Ye Fan toe back.


    <span>But who would have known that as soon as it fell to the ground, it would be surrounded by a group of human cultivators?


    Xiao Jin''s pair of sparkling and translucent golden dragon eyes blinked. He was somewhat puzzled. Could it be that these humans came to thank him?


    <span>Of course, it disdained talking to these humans. However, it still felt that it had to put on a bit of a dragon''s demeanor in order to gain face.


    Thus, enduring the pain, he used his dragon feet to prop himself up and let out a deep dragon roar ¡­<span>"Roar!"


    Seeing this, Zhou Jinnian and the others thought that the dragon was going to harm them, so they immediately became serious!<span>However, they had already been prepared for this. The four Heavenly King Stage Elders who had followed him all took out four ice-blue ropes!


    These ropes were like iron chains, emitting a ghostly metallic light and emitting a cold aura."Attack!"


    <span>Following Zhou Jin Nian''s order, the four elders stood in front and behind him. With four corners in the air, they swung the rope at Xiao Jin''s four dragon legs!


    "Swoosh swoosh swoosh!"


    The rope transformed into four cold rays of light and quickly wrapped around Xiao Jin''s four legs!


    Only now did Xiao Jin realize that the situation wasn''t good. However, his injuries were not light, and his reaction was slow by half a beat. He didn''t manage to fly in time!<span>"Roar!"


    Xiao Jin roared angrily. After feeling the bone-chilling true essence from his four legs, he attempted to shrink his body so that he could escape!However, the moment it shrunk, the rope sheath actually tightened as well?!


    "Hmph, this is the Profound Nether Rope that was passed down from the ancient times, specifically designed to deal with powerful demon beasts."With four of them trapped at the same time, how can you easily escape? " Seeing that the situation had settled, Zhou Jinnian said with a proud smile.


    The four Heavenly King Stage Elders released their true essence. Through the Dark Nether Rope, they transmitted waves of extremely cold Netherezim bloodline energy into Xiao Jin''s body!


    Xiao Jin''s four legs quickly froze as the ice gradually spread to his abdomen!Little Gold attempted to struggle. The strength of its Flood Dragon was naturally greater than the strength of a few humans.


    But when it wanted to exert its strength, it discovered that its legs had be numb!?


    <span>"Flood Dragon, you should be able to understand human speech, right? I advise you not to move.


    <span>If you try to struggle forcibly, injure your meridians, or break your own legs, that won''t be too good, right? " Zhang Ze Yuughed.


    <span>Anger was revealed in Xiao Jin''s eyes. Didn''t he save these people? Why did they hurt it!?


    It felt as if half of its body had been frozen solid. If it were to use its dragon mes to thaw the ice, it would be like fire and ice.<span>The moment the frozen blood vessels were touched by the high temperature, he was afraid that he would not be able to withstand it.


    <span>The power of the Dark Nether was continuously seeping in, causing Xiao Jin to tremble and be unable to move!


    <span>Waves of intense icy pain caused Little Gold to be in so much pain that it could only whimper lowly ¡­


    Huge teardrops rolled down from Xiao Jin''s eye sockets, but they quickly froze on the ground.


    "It doesn''t dare to move, go grab its head!"


    With amand, this time, Zhang Ze Yu personally jumped onto Xiao Jin''s back. First, he happily touched the dragon''s scales with one hand and then took out the fifth Dark Nether Rope.<span>Just as the rope was about to wrap around Xiao Jin''s neck, he saw a group of people flying over from the side.


    <span>"Zhou Jin Nian! What the hell are all of you doing!? Didn''t you say that the Flood Dragon belongs to your Profound Nether n!? Why do you still need the Dark Nether Rope to control it!? "


    <span>Ye Huang Tu and Ye Hang brought a few Northern Army generals to the hill.


    They noticed that something was wrong from afar and immediately rushed over.<span>Seeing that the Netherezim n was actually forcibly capturing a flood dragon, they couldn''t help but ask loudly.


    "That''s none of your business. Your responsibility is to clean up the battlefield and clean up the remaining Demonic Snakes!" Zhou Jinniang coldly said.


    "The Flood Dragon saved the people of the city! He saved our northern army! He is the benefactor of our Shen Long family!


    It was not tamed by your Profound Nether n at all, you are rpense for your kindness! " Ye Huang Tu reprimanded."What a joke!" I, a dignified Master Tai Hao, would even lie to you!? This Flood Dragon is raised by my Profound Nether n!


    However, it was notpletely tamed yet. This time, he had to regain control of it after it was released!


    You bunch of Divine Dragon Family bastards, didn''t you want to take it for yourself just because you saw that we have a Flood Dragon?!


    Don''t forget that this is Beiming City! Even if the military power here belongs to you, the demon beasts here will not belong to you! "<span>Zhou Jinnian sneered, "Don''t say that this dragon belongs to us, even if it''s just a passing flood dragon, why can''t my Xuanming Tribe bring it back!?"


    <span>"You despicable fellow! This flood dragon is seriously injured in order to save the citizens of the city, what did you, the master of Beiming City, do!?


    Do you really have the ability to repel the ck profound snake from the Nine Abyss, and yet you want to destroy this Flood Dragon!? You are not human! "


    Ye Hang could not stand it any longer. He could not care about the huge disparity between their statuses, so he started to curse loudly.


    "Stinking brat!" How dare you nder the leader of my Xuanming Tribe!? This old man will properly teach you a lesson in your father''s ce! "


    One of the Dark Nether Elders on the side could no longer stand it. He waved his hand and the power of Dark Nether formed tens of thousands of ice crystals, and flew towards Ye Hang like a locust swarm!


    <span>Ye Huang Tu gritted his teeth and moved forward. He swung the golden spear in his hand to block off arge amount of ice crystals, but he was still hit by a few fragments and staggered back a step!


    "Master Hou!"<span>"Father!"


    "Cough!" Ye Huang Tu coughed. It was just a slight injury, yet it worsened once again. He coughed out a mouthful of thick blood ¡­

 Chapter 2168

    Ye Hang quickly stepped forward to support his injured father. His eyes were filled with anger as he stared at the people of the Xuanming Tribe. He only wished that his own strength was insufficient and that he could rely on his injured father''s protection!


    However, the few Divine Dragon generals that had followed the northern marquis for many years were unwilling to do so.


    <span>"You bunch of Dark Nether n''s old turtles! He only knew how to take advantage of others! Even if we have to vite military rules today, we will fight it out with you! "


    "That''s right!" This flood dragon saved us! Today, I will definitely not allow you to harm it! "


    A few of the high-ranking officers, with their temper rising, rushed forward to stop the four elders who were controlling the ropes."Wishful thinking!"


    <span>How could Zhou Jinnian just sit there and do nothing? In an instant, he released his Heavenly Emperor''s aura, and his eyes shed with an icy blue light!


    <span>With a wave of his hand, a patch of icy thorns suddenly sprung up on the ground. The sharp thorns almost pierced these soldiers into a sieve!


    The few northern army generals felt a chill down their spines as they finally realized that Zhou Jinnian was actually one of the five great Celestial Emperors of the Great War!


    "Don''t forget, this is outside of Darknorth City. You''re the only ones in the Barbarian Lands. Anyone who dares to touch my Xuanming n''s stuff is courting death!"


    Zhou Jin Nian sneered and nced at Ye Huang Tu, "It seems like you have all stayed in the city for a long time and you really think you are amazing?


    Just based on the disrespectful words that you guys have just spoken to the Xuanming n, it would be impossible for this n leader to kill all of you even if he himself were to do so! "


    The faces of the Northern Army Generals turned pale. They calmed down and realized just how dangerous the situation was.


    This ce was and of no return. Thews and regtions of the great conquest were useless in the Wilderness.<span>Although Zhou Jinnian was well-behaved in Beiming City, he was still under the pressure of the royal family and was under the pressure of thew. Thus, he didn''t dare to rebel directly.


    <span>However, in the Wilderness, he could find a few excuses to kill these few people of the Divine Dragon n. Apart from the discontent of the Divine Dragon n, the imperial family and the other ns would not interfere.


    <span>"Ze Yu!" "Continue." Zhou Jinnian looked at Ye Huang Tu and the others with disdain.


    <span>Zhang Ze Yuughed and the other elders also revealed a proud look.


    Ever since the Xuanming n''s military might was taken away, they had been unable to raise their head up for decades in the ancestralnd of Darknorth City.Today, Zhou Jinnian had sessfully suppressed the people from the Northern Marquis Manor, making them feel extremelyfortable.


    <span>"Flood Dragons! Flood Dragons, obediently return with us! It''ll reduce the pain ¡­"


    Zhang Ze Yu swung out his hand and the Dark Nether Rope was looped around Xiao Jin''s neck. A surge of Dark Nether primeval essence quickly began to seep into his body!


    Xiao Jin felt that his brain was about to freeze solid and his consciousness was gradually bing blurry. He was no longer able to even emit a roar. He could only emit a low "wu wu" sound as if he was asking for help ¡­


    Seeing the dragon trembling, Ye Huang Tu and the rest weakly lowered their arrogant heads, letting out waves of whimpers. Their eyes were red, but they were powerless ¡­<span>Suddenly!


    <span>Just as the Flood Dragon was about to bepletely frozen by the Profound Nether Force and faint, a terrifying pressure suddenly came from a distance that made everyone present feel as if their hearts were about to explode!


    Xiao Jin''s eyes, which were about to close, finally revealed a glimmer of light. He endured the pain of his body being frozen solid as he let out a long wail!<span>"This is ¡­" Zhou Jinnian''s face turned pale as the joy on his face vanished like smoke into thin air. All of them looked towards the Wilderness with iparable nervousness.


    <span>Everyone in the northern army was trembling with fear. Even when their hands were on their weapons, they couldn''t help trembling!


    A huge pair of wings formed from countless flying swords unfolded behind a man. His body was burning with golden mes from the sword intent. Apanied by a sharp whistling sound that tore through the air, he seemed to have leaped thousands of miles in an instant andnded abruptly!


    <span>A surging sword intent pressure brought with it a fierce impact, causing sand to fly and rocks to roll, causing the entire mountain to shake!


    At this moment, the ten thousand li of the Wilderness and the endless heavens seemed to have vanished!


    In everyone''s eyes, only this swordsman whose body was wreathed in golden mes and held a huge ck sword in his hand was left as if he was a god that could prop up the heavens and prop up the earth!


    Ye Fan heard the dragon''s roar from afar, and thought Xiao Jin would be unable to defeat the Nine Abyss ck Profound Snake by ident.Who would have thought that a group of Netherezim n members would notice them as soon as they approached, and actually want to capture Little Gold!?


    Last time at the Blessed Paradise, he had seen the greed of the cultivators of this world for the dragon.


    <span>But Ye Fan did not expect that this group of people, even the flood dragon that helped them to repel the enemy, would be so ruthless!?


    Seeing Xiao Jin''s body riddled with wounds and frozen in ce by the five ropes, Ye Fan felt as if he was seeing his own brothers and sisters, and his family and flesh being wantonly bullied!


    <span>In Ye Fan''s eyes, which were pulsing with golden mes, a tyrannical killing intent began to spread.


    "You ¡­ you are the person from earlier?!" Ye Huangtu and the others naturally recognized Ye Fan.<span>"Monarch level sword intent!?" Zhou Jin Nian was startled, "Could it be that you are the God of Swords?"


    The elites of the Netherezim n who went to the Immortal pce naturally brought back news regarding the Immortal pce.<span>The news of the Immortal Sword Sect''s Sword God killing the Zither Saint, defeating the Wine Sword Immortal, and intimidating all the saints in the Immortal Pce had long been known to them.


    However, they had originally thought that this kind of strong expert who had suddenly appeared in the world didn''t have much to do with them, and was far away from them.<span>Who would have thought that something like this would actually happen!?


    <span>Zhang Ze Yu and the others were also stunned. They had already guessed that Ye Fan should not be weak, but no one expected him to be so ridiculously strong!


    <span>No wonder all the maids were the Celestial King! No wonder he dared to not give face to the two great ns!


    <span>"Sword God!" Ye Huang Tu''s eyes showed respect, but he also had aplicated thought.


    After all, there were Monarch level swordsmen who had assassinated Emperor of the Underworld and killed Ye Xiu outside of Xuanyuan City.


    <span>Although it was impossible to determine if it was the same person, it was hard to believe that there would be two Overlord level swordsmen appearing all of a sudden.


    <span>There were many rumours about the great battle. It was said that the fact that the Emperor suddenly went into seclusion had a lot to do with the fact that the assassin was the Sword God.


    <span>If everything was the same person, then no one knew why the Sword God attacked the imperial family, and no one knew the exact origin of the Sword God.


    <span>Mystical, powerful and domineering. This caused more and more people to pay attention to this new expert. This also caused many fanatical admirers to appear in the grand battle.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about the surprise and fear of these people, he took off his Dragonscale Sword Wings and walked towards the people of the Xuanming n.<span>"I kindly asked him to defend the city for you. Is that how you repay him?" Ye Fan''s deep voice was filled with killing intent.


    The people of the Netherezim n were frightened and looked at the flood dragon with shock. They were all dumbfounded!


    <span>What!? Flood Dragon is the Sword God''s!?


    If that was really the case, then wouldn''t they be snatching a peak sage expert ''Flood Dragon''?!


    Thinking of this, everyone from the Xuanming Family began to tremble in fear as they looked at Zhou Jin Nian in panic.Zhou Jinnian obviously didn''t expect that, so he forced a smile and said, "Sire God of Swords, please forgive me for not recognizing you just now."


    <span>"We really don''t know. This Flood Dragon is rted to your esteemed self ¡­"


    <span>After saying that, Zhou Jinnian winked at Zhang Ze Yu.


    The veins on Zhang Ze Yu''s forehead were all exposed. He knew that if he didn''t handle this matter well, something big would happen."Sir!" We really do not know that this Flood Dragon belongs to you. After all, we did not see it just now.


    "We of the Netherezim n have great respect for you. If we meet you today, I hope that you will do us a favor and let us do our duty as the host so that the misunderstanding can be resolved!"Zhang Ze Yu jumped down from Jin''s back, pretended to be calm and smiled as he cupped his hands and said.


    Ye Fan was expressionless andpletely ignored what they said. He directly walked in front of Xiao Jin and asked, "You can do whatever you want this time."<span>Everyone was stunned. Although they knew that flood dragons had a human nature, none of them had ever actually talked to a flood dragon''s rank demon beast. Naturally, they felt amazed.


    At this moment, the Profound Nether Force had stopped permeating through his body. Xiao Jin recovered a little and a hint of anger appeared in his dragon eyes. He then quickly sent a message to Ye Fan.


    After Ye Fan received it, he nodded, "If I know, I''ll do as you say."


    Everyone from the Xuanming n looked uneasy. Zhang Ze Yu smiled and said, "Sir God of Swords, you wouldn''t really do what a dragon says, right?


    If there is any misunderstanding, we can resolve it. After all, our Xuanming n is one of the four great ns.<span>What is there to be dissatisfied about between you and this flood dragon? We can think of a way ¡­


    "Pfft!"


    <span>Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Ye Fan casually waved his hand and a beam of golden sword intent suddenly pierced through Zhang Ze Yu''s abdomen!


    Zhang Ze Yu''s face was in a daze. He opened his mouth wide and lowered his head, trembling. Looking at the hole in his abdomen, he couldn''t smile anymore! A look of extreme despair and fear appeared in his eyes!

 Chapter 2169

    Everyone from the Xuanming Tribe felt their scalps go numb. They hadn''t seen clearly how Ye Fan had attacked. The speed and destructive power of this sword intent was unheard-of!


    Even Ye Huang Tu and the others from the Divine Dragon n who were watching from the sidelines held their breaths! His nerves were taut!


    "Sir!" Do you really want to be enemies with our Profound Nether n!? " Zhou Jinnian hurriedly used his Heavenly Emperor''s cultivation to ask with a fearful look on his face.<span>Ye Fan snorted, "Be enemies?" Do you think you are worthy to be my enemy? "


    With that said, Ye Fan summoned several high grade flying swords around him. His figure blurred, as if he was a golden afterimage, and he was so fast that one could not see him clearly!<span>Ye Fan''s figure moved, his flying sword following him!


    With a sh, he appeared in front of the nearest Dark Nether n elder!Ye Fan used one hand to press down on the enemy''s head, the tyrannical power of the triple disintegration directly pushed the elder down to the ground!


    His other hand grabbed a flying sword and pierced through his dantian!With a miserable scream, not only was that Heavenly King Stage Elder''s cultivation damaged, he was also nailed to the ground by the flying sword!


    In just a single breath, Ye Fan had shed four times in a row, and all four elders had been firmly nailed to the ground by the flying sword, bing cripples!<span>When Ye Huang Tu and the others saw Zhang Ze Yu lying in a pool of blood, along with the four elders who were nailed to the ground, they could not help but feel goosebumps!


    There were five Heavenly Kings! In front of the Sword God, it was as if he was a powerless mortal!?


    In front of the Sword God, the Heavenly King Stage primeval essence was useless!<span>The key point was that he did not even use his sword intent. It was clear that he was using his body topletely crush these people!


    This was the power possessed by a man who could suppress all the saints in the immortal pce!?


    Ye Huang Tu and the other high-ranking officers with the power to snatch the sky were already amazed, not to mention Ye Hang, a young man at the Spirit Creation level. His mouth was already opened so wide that his heart was about to jump out of his chest!<span>"Are you crazy!? Do you think our Profound Nether n is afraid of you!? " Seeing Ye Fan take action, Zhou Jinnian''s face turned green.


    Ye Fan didn''t answer and walked towards him. Every step was like a sharp sword that was constantly piercing through Zhou Jin Nian''s heart!Zhou Jin Nian retreated, circting his true essence, but he didn''t dare to attack, or even run away!


    He was very afraid that the moment he turned around, he would be instantly crippled!


    <span>"God of Swords!" Darknorth City! But they have our Profound Nether n''s Saint Realm Patriarchs overseeing them! If you dare to touch me, the Patriarch will not let you go!


    <span>All of the sage realm elders of the Xuanming n on the prehistord will never let you off! " Zhou Jin Nian''s eyes were about to crack. He let out a loud roar as if he was trying to strengthen his courage.


    Ye Fan sneered, "Saint Realm Grandmaster?"


    As he spoke, he turned his head slightly and looked at a distant hillside on the other side of the city.<span>"Your sage realm ancestor doesn''t seem to have the intention of saving you," Ye Fan said faintly.


    "What!?"<span>Zhou Jin''s face was ashen as he looked at the mountain peak in the distance with a face full of despair.


    <span>Ye Huangtu and the others could not help but look over as well.


    <span>But unfortunately, with their strength, they were unable to see anything, nor could they sense anything.


    But since the God of Swords had said so, it was obvious that the God of Swords had already discovered the Saint realm expert hidden in Beiming City!


    However, the patriarch had no intention of interfering even when he saw his descendants being ughtered.<span>"His choice is very correct. Because, even if hees, he will only die one more time." Ye Fan coldly said.


    Zhou Jin Nian gritted his teeth. He might as well give it his all and give it his all!"Xuanming Ice Soul!"


    Zhou Jinnian unleashed all of his power, and it was like a cold wind blowing across the ground, snow howling wildly, and even the sky and earth darkened!


    The temperature of the surrounding area plummeted, and the hillside became a field of ice where ice condensed.


    Zhou Jinnian''s body turned into an ice sculpture. It was crystal clear, and the power of the Dark Nether was also raised to apletely different level!


    <span>Ye Huang Tu and the others retreated, not daring to linger on the slope. The temperature was very obvious to them, and they would freeze if they did not stop for a moment!


    "This guy has actually awakened to the level of the Xuanming Ice Soul!?"<span>"Zhou Jin Nian sure hid it well!" Several of the northern army officers couldn''t help but exim in admiration.


    But when they turned their heads, they discovered that even though Ye Fan was standing at such a close distance, he wasn''t affected in the slightest?Ye Fan was slightly stunned at this moment. After all, the power of the Xuanming bloodline had brought back many memories for him.


    <span>"God of Swords!" Even the emperor level sword intent! I will freeze it today as well! "


    <span>Zhou Jin Nian spread out his arms and a torrent of ice blue energy surged towards Ye Fan like a torrential river, wanting to devour Ye Fan and Xiao Jin who was behind him!


    "Ice-Destroying River!"


    Ice crystals roared in all directions, and a cold current swirled about!<span>Seeing that he was about to bepletely submerged, Ye Fan slightly sighed, and withdrew his eyes from his memories ¡­


    Grasping a flying sword with his backhand, Ye Fan pushed off the ground with his feet. Instead of advancing, his figure retreated, directly rushing towards Zhou Jin Nian who was in the [Dark Nether Ice Soul] state!The golden sword light directly tore the Iceriver into pieces, as if even time itself was being frozen, but it was still unable to solidify Ye Fan and his sword!


    "Breaking Dawn!"<span>Ye Fan''s sword light was just like a golden waterfall, shing past Zhou Jinnian''s body!


    "Ahh!"


    <span>Zhou Jinnian had recovered his body from the icy blue state. Half of his body had been cut off and he was vomiting blood!


    At the foot of the mountain, Ye Huangtu and the others were watching with their souls in their bodies!How could they have thought that such a seemingly powerful move, Ye Fan, would be able to solve it so easily?


    <span>This kind of overwhelming strength made it impossible for them to even think about thebat strength of thispletely different world!


    Ye Fan didn''t even bother to look at Zhou Jin Nian who was lying on the ground. He actually didn''t even want to help an opponent of this level. He was just helping Xiao Jin clean up a bit.When he returned to Xiao Jin''s side, Ye Fan rubbed Xiao Jin''s head and took out a Dragon Crystal Grass.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ye Fan took out another stalk of Dragon Crystal Grass and fed it to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin had actually already recovered quite a bit. After all, his dragon blood could dispel the cold. Most of the frost on his body had already disappeared.<span>However, Ye Fan didn''te to feed it good food, so it continued to wait pitifully.


    Now that the two stalks of Dragon Crystal Grass had entered its stomach, Xiao Jin licked his tongue and carefully savored the remaining fragrance. The medicinal effects of the Dragon Crystal Grass caused his body to speed up its recovery.<span>"Roar!"


    Xiao Jin let out an excited dragon''s roar. After his entire body ignited with dragon mes, he was the first to leap in front of Zhang Ze Yu. He picked him up and put him in his mouth!Zhang Ze Yu''s dantian was destroyed and his cultivation was greatly damaged. Now that it was in Xiao Jin''s mouth, he had no way of resisting!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" No! Please spare my life, Sir God of Swords! Save me! Patriarch! Patriarch! Duke Zhen, save me! "


    Amidst the mournful cries, the little gold dragon''s mouth closed!


    "Puchi!"


    Blood sttered!<span>Soon after, Xiao Jin bit down on Zhang Ze Yu''s body a few more times until he waspletely dead. He didn''t forget to ignite the dragon''s mes andpletely destroyed the spirit that was dissipating!


    <span>After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Xiao Jin turned the dragon head around and walked towards the remaining Profound Nether n elders!


    <span>Ye Huang Tu and the others finally understood why Ye Fan did not just directly kill people, but instead wanted to cripple these people and pin them to the ground!


    Seeing another elder being bitten by a flood dragon amidst his miserable screams, the people from the Northern Army, who were used to seeing battles, felt chills run through their bodies and did not dare to look any further ¡­Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t care. It was really unreasonable for Xiao Jin to not let him vent his feelings after being treated with kindness and repayment.


    These people deserved to die, so as long as he didn''t eat them, he could do whatever he wanted with Xiao Jin.<span>Since he had nothing better to do, Ye Fan silently turned his head and looked towards the distant hillside ¡­

 Chapter 2170

    2170


    On another uninhabited hill in Beiming City, a middle-aged woman, who wore a dark blue long skirt with long hair tied behind her head, had a helpless smile on her face ¡­


    "Bro, he did notice us. Maybe he shouldn''t be looking at us."


    On the other side, a middle-aged man with short hair and a few strands of grey hair, who was wearing a dark golden dragon tattoo on a ck ground and carrying a wine gourd in his hands, chuckled, "What, Sis, are you worried that he will kill you too?"


    The woman nced at the man, "Why did you kill me? What does it have to do with this old woman? It''s just that I feel that it''s better to avoid trouble. "


    As they were speaking, the two of them looked up ahead at the same time, and indeed, they saw a golden figure flying over in a sh!


    "Ai ai ai ai!" The middle-aged man quickly waved his hand, "Young man, don''t be rash. We''ll just watch!" "Go ahead!"


    "That''s right, I''ll just watch. You can kill him, I''ll stop him." The woman smiled and said nonchntly.


    Ye Fan nced at the two sage realm experts in front of him. From their clothing and aura, Ye Fan could basically see that they came from different backgrounds.


    Hearing their words, Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile.


    In fact, he had a feeling that both of them were quite powerful. If he were to fight them, he might not be able to gain much from it.


    This had been his instinct to fight all this time. He had a subtle feeling that these two people ¡­ This was absolutely not something an ordinary Sheng Domain couldpare with.


    However, the two of them seemed to be very afraid of him. They first made clear their positions as if they were afraid that he would attack them.


    "You two are overthinking things. Since you two have yet to interfere, I naturally will not vent my anger on you.


    However... My Flood Dragon has bitten the Profound Nether n''s Patriarch and so many elders to death, does this Senior of the Profound Nether n really not mind? " Ye Fan curiously looked at the woman.


    "Hey! "It''s nothing serious ¡­" The woman waved her hand. "It''s not my lineage ¡­" In fact, I can''t tell which of them is the child.


    Even if it was my child who provoked someone he shouldn''t have, whether he lived or died, it would all be up to them.


    Could it be that we old fellows have to always protect them? "


    Ye Fan suddenly understood, nodded and smiled, "So that''s what you two seniors are thinking. No wonder it seems that you are not worried at all about what I will do to the Xuanming Family in the city."


    The Divine Dragon ancestor took a sip of the wine in the gourd and said, "Can you really kill all of the Netherezim in the city? Even if you have the ability, are you willing to put in the effort? "How troublesome ¡­"


    The woman turned around and looked at Beiming City as a look of vicissitudes appeared in her eyes, "In this Beiming City, when I was young, the n head was even a member of the Su n, which is also the mother of the royal family that was chosen today.


    That was thousands of years ago ¡­ I can''t even remember ¡­ Later on, it was the Zhang n, Zhou n, and Sun n that took turns being the Patriarch, the City Lord ¡­


    Who knew how many times the Darknorth n of Darknorth City had been exterminated.


    The n had always been a survival of the fittest. If this time, the leader of the n was unable to do anything, then there would naturally be a better leader!


    Our Xuanming Tribe is everywhere in the world, and we can''t end it. This n leader is gone, there''s still a new n leader ¡­ "


    The woman said, looked at Ye Fan, andughed, "Young man, you know you are young, how can your n not be massacred. Even your Divine Dragon n has been massacred quite a few times in history.


    If they had lost a few million people and were unable to recover, then how could the four great ns have survived until today? It has long since been reced by the other ns! "


    "Haha ¡­" Sis, you''re right. The other four great ns aren''t much, we can only bear children! Not afraid of being killed!


    Even if all the other ns in the world add up, they don''t have as many people as us four ns! "Hahahaha..."


    The two ancestorsughed heartily as they spoke.


    Ye Fan was speechless, this woman, was actually an old man who had lived for thousands of years!? This man was probably a few hundred years old.


    They had also long since seen through his true personality. He had the Divine Dragon Bloodline, but they didn''t take him too seriously.


    However, based on their words, they could gain a deeper understanding of the ns of this world.


    So it turned out that the Profound Nether n of this world had the Su n''s bloodline as well, and it was even the mother n of the heaven chosen one, the Su n?


    It was probably those nsmen who had yet to awaken their Netherezim Bloodline who had awakened the heaven''s chosen one''s talent, which was why they had been separated.


    The huge number of nsmen was indeed a manifestation of the n''s strong foundation.


    If I let you kill me, will you be able to kill me? Those who died were trash, while those who survived were elites!


    Wild mes burned endlessly. Spring winds blew and spring winds blew again. Generation after generation of n experts stood on the corpses of their own nsmen.


    "Young man..." The Shen Long n''s ancestor squinted his eyes and smiled, "You know, the Shen Long n is now the Ji n''s n head.


    However, before Emperor Xuanyuan appeared, the Ji n was already simr to the Hua n and Qi n; they were both small branches!


    "When you have time to return to the n and read the family tree and ancient books, you will understand many things."


    The woman caressed her hair andughed: "Young man, you are also an emperor level sword intent. Although you have not reached Emperor Xuanyuan''s level yet, your future is still limitless. I''m afraid that in the future, you will inevitably steal this world.


    "If you listen to what my old woman has to say, then listen. If you don''t want to listen, then just take it as the wind blowing through the ins ¡­"


    "Senior, please speak." Ye Fan said.


    The woman pursed her lips and said, "You people of the Divine Dragon n love to be heroes and to be heroes. You saved tens of thousands of lives, and your name goes down in history.


    This is the blood that flows in the bones of your Divine Dragon n, this is the root that you have relied on to live to this day.


    As for us, the powerful and ruthless bandits of the Xuanming Tribe, we only seek for profit, and we never hide it.


    Every n had their own way of life, just like how humans lived different lives...


    Your Divine Dragon n can continue to be your noble, but your Profound Nether n also has the power to be a lowly person ¡­


    Without the wicked, there would be no good people. Without a formidable character, there would be no heroes ¡­ Do you think that makes sense? "


    "Sigh!" Sis, don''t say that! I think you''re a pretty good person! " The Shen Long ancestor clicked his tongue and said.


    "Oh? Is that so? Cluck, cluck ¡­ "Then I''ll take it!" The woman wasughing merrily.


    Ye Fan looked at Beiming City thoughtfully, and nodded with a smile.


    "This junior has received his teachings." Ye Fan cupped his hands together, and after hearing these words, he felt that his horizons had truly broadened.


    "What are you teaching me? Don''t chase after this old woman anymore!" The woman smiled and said, "Okay ¡­" The liveliness is over, it''s time for us to go. "


    Seeing this, Ye Fan stopped them and said, "Please wait a moment, I came because I have a few matters to ask you two seniors."


    He was not here to cause trouble. Indeed, it was rare to meet a senior, which was why he wanted to inquire about the matter.


    "Oh? "Let''s hear it." The Divine Dragon Ancestor said.


    Ye Fan immediately told him about the strange devouring technique of the horned beast and the man with a face full of poison.


    These two Patriarchs had been guarding Darknorth town for many years. Perhaps they would understand some of the more secretive matters of the Wilderness.


    The key thing was that they were people who had never fought against each other before. Asking them would not cause any problems in the future.


    Who would have thought that after Ye Fan finished his description, the two ancestors'' brows were tightly knitted, and their faces turned serious...

 Chapter 2171

    <span>"Have you two thought of something?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>The short-haired ancestor and the woman looked at each other, shaking their heads in puzzlement. "Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be possible, but ording to your description, there''s only one n that has this ability."


    <span>"Oh? Was that the bloodline talent of a n? Which race? " Ye Fan asked.


    The woman said sternly, "The deer owl is also known as the Taotie tribe!""Taotie!?"


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, he had just remembered, that the Goat-Horned Demon Beast seemed to match the legendary berserk beasts!?


    "That''s right, the Taotie Tribe is a n that our four great ns are all extremely wary of. As early as the ancient era, it has already been destroyed by the united efforts of our various races.


    Because the Taotie race''s bloodline talent is'' Gluttony '', they can devour anything in the world, including your emperor level sword intent, you, as a person, can devour anything!By devouring more and more, they would be more and more powerful, and their nature would be more and more brutal. In the end, they would beplete vicious beasts.


    <span>In the ancient times, the ns defeated some of the powerful Taotie tribe members. They could only cooperate in the battle and forcibly let the Taotie tribe devour them, exceeding the limit of what they could bear!


    If the strength of those who go up is not enough, it will only continue to increase the strength of those Taotie tribe members. On the contrary, it will be increasingly difficult to defeat them! "


    The woman continued, "Logically speaking, the Taotie Tribe should have been exterminated a long time ago. Could it be that there are still survivors?""If this is true, then the reappearance of the Taotie tribe will likely lead to a bloody storm!"


    Ye Fan was confused. For the time being, he decided that this person was from the Taotie tribe. But why would this person control snakes to attack Beiming City? Why did he want to destroy the medicinal herbs?<span>He once again voiced his doubts, but this time, the two forefathers were also baffled.


    <span>"Young man, we are only living in this ce. Unless the old Priests of the Wilderness Divine Halle over, we don''t care about anything else."


    This time, we came out to take a look because of your appearance. Before we went into closed door cultivationst time, the leader of the Xuanming Tribe was another person.


    <span>"If you wish to inquire about the situation in the Wilderness from us, we will have to rely on you to find the answer no matter what." Thedyughed.


    Ye Fan was helpless and couldn''t help butugh, "Most of the sage realm ancestors left the n. It was really hard on the two of you to stay here for so long."


    The Divine Dragon Ancestor chuckled and said, "It''s nothing much, most people do like exploring, but in the end, people have different personalities.


    We siblings don''t pursue each other too much, so we''ll just keep watch.<span>He was not like other people who could leisurely roam the world to search for more lucky chances. They wanted to see the entire Great Deste World, but after leaving, they would not be able toe back ¡­


    <span>Now that he was old, most things didn''t interest him anymore. However, since he was afraid of death when going to ces like the Ancient Sea, he might as well stay there.


    <span>If you have some filial piety, you can go to the Heavenly Passage Paradise and help me find one. Are there any brothers and sisters of the Divine Dragon n who are willing toe here to take my ss?


    When the n leader told me that I should be the one guarding for three hundred years, he told me to find someone to rotate with me. In the end, it''s been almost two thousand years and there''s no one to rotate with me!


    "I don''t know whether it''s because none of the sage realm experts wanted to stay behind, or because those guys forgot about it!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s face was stiff. To think that this ancestor could stillugh. No matter how he listened, this was quite tragic!


    Two thousand years? It was likely that the nsmen of the same generation as him had already left the prehistord even if they didn''t die ¡­


    Finally, Ye Fan asked again, did the two of them know how to treat the Sky Yin Meridian?


    <span>In the end, the two of them had never even heard of it, so Ye Fan had no choice but to give up ¡­


    It looks like the medicine wasn''t wrong. Only a few people in this Blessed Paradise knew of this disease.


    In the blink of an eye, the two nameless forefathers had disappeared.


    Although Ye Fan didn''t ask too much, he still got a lot.When Xiao Jin flew back to Xiao Jin''s side, he had already valiantly and valiantly bitten all of the Profound Nether n''s people into meat patties.


    "Sir God of Swords, thank you for helping us defend Beiming City!" Ye Huangtu and the others were also waiting for him. They went up and bowed to express their gratitude.<span>Ye Hang looked at Ye Fan with a gaze full of passionate worship.


    <span>Ye Fan casually said, "You don''t need to thank me. In the future, you can discipline your subordinates. Even if they are barbarians, they are still human beings."


    <span>The people belong to the people, the soldiers to the soldiers, not everyone wants to fight. "


    Ye Huang was ashamed. He humbly cupped his hands and said, "I am enlightened!"


    "Sir God of Swords! When we go back, we will definitely follow the strict rules of the army! " Ye Hang also shouted.<span>Looking at his cheap dad and little brother listening to his teachings so respectfully, Ye Fan felt that it was weird.


    He was worried about Su Qingxue so he waved his hand and said, "Go and clean up the battlefield, I''m leaving!"


    Finished speaking, Ye Fan extended his hand and patted Xiao Jin.<span>In the blink of an eye, Xiao Jin had turned into the size of a small arm, intimately resting on Ye Fan''s shoulder.


    Everyone in the northern army looked on with envy. After all, they were all from the Divine Dragon n. Who wouldn''t have a dragon by their side?


    Ye Fan''s figure shed, instantly disappearing from everyone''s sight.


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t go directly to the Wilderness, he just took a detour and arrived at a deserted corner of Beiming City.


    "Master, why don''t I go and bite a few more people of the Netherezim n to death? This group of people are too despicable! " Little Gold transmitted his voice over.Ye Fan stretched out his hand and stroked its head, "Okay, even if you eat them, so what? The culprit has already died."


    This time, I was inconsiderate. If you don''t want to move next time, I will not force you. "<span>Ye Fan sighed, and sincerely said, "This time you''ve suffered greatly."


    Xiao Jin''s pair of golden eyes sparkled, "Master!" "Wuu wuu."


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "What are you crying for?" Are you guys just crying like that!? "


    "Master, how do you know I''m a man?" Xiao Jin asked.Ye Fan was surprised, "Don''t tell me you are a female dragon!?"


    <span>Xiao Jin tilted his head. "Actually, I don''t know either. Even though I''ve never paid attention to this matter before ¡­"


    Ye Fan stroked his forehead. This guy couldn''t even tell if he was a male or female!?However, Ye Fan didn''t want to pursue this matter any further. If it really was a female dragon, it would be awkward to get along with her.


    After Ye Fan confirmed that there was no one around, he took out his phone and dialed Su Qingxue''s number.


    Not long after, the call connected. A happy voice came from the other end of the line, "Husband!" Where are you? Is everything all right? "When Ye Fan heard the woman''s voice, he felt at ease. He asked her in a warm voice how she was these two days, how was everything at home.


    <span>"My body has recovered, but Qing Er, Dan Qing, and Uncle Shui are all worried for you, my husband."


    Mother and Father have always been asking and asking about where exactly are you, Darling? Tell them and let them be at ease, okay? " Su Qingxue said softly.


    How could Ye Fan tell the truth? He could only say: "If we put this matter aside beforehand, we can talk about Xiao Xue. Although it might make it a little difficult for you, I really miss you. I''m going back to the Imperial City now.

 Chapter 2172

    Su Qingxue obviously did not expect Ye Fan to bring up such a thought and asked happily, "Really? Does Darling really miss me that much? "


    Ye Fan didn''t lie, "Of course, and since you''re not by my side, I''m always worried that you''ll get sick, so I''m worried."<span>"But even if I was with my husband, I still wouldn''t be able to control my illness. There''s no medicine to cure it right now." Su Qingxue said faintly.


    <span>"Of course I know, but if you''re with me, at least we''ll meet each other every day." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue sighed, "I also want to stay by my husband''s side, but husband, I still want to stay in the Imperial City. There are some things here that I need toplete.<span>I hope you can forgive me, my husband. I have my own difficulties too! "


    <span>Ye Fan was a bit surprised. It seemed that Su Qingxue''s body wasn''t simply bad, which was why she didn''t dare to go far. It seemed that the woman had other ns from the start?


    <span>No wonder women never said anything about following him before he came out.


    Ye Fan knew Su Qingxue''s temperament, but she was unwilling to exin herself. Since he couldn''t ask, he could only give up.


    "Alright, I''ll gather all the ingredients as soon as possible and head back. We might not be able to contact you during this period of time, so don''t worry ¡­"<span>After exchanging a few words with Su Qingxue, Ye Fan hung up.


    <span>He didn''t dare to guarantee that the guy that was suspected to be a Taotie n would still be alive. He had to restrain himself and prepare to protect Su Qingxue.


    <span>After some thought, Ye Fan sent a message to both Tu Yue and Chu Yunyao. Tu Yue immediately replied and sent people to take care of him.


    As for Chu Yunyao, she was still in the Heavenly Passage Paradise. She would probably have to wait a few more days for the news to arrive.


    Ye Fan didn''t have any other options. Actually, he didn''t have to bring the woman with him. The only thing he could do was to gather the ingredients as soon as possible, in case he had too much trouble.


    Taking out the map that he had obtained from the Flying Crane Trading Company, Ye Fan''s gazended on the location of the Wilderness Divine Pce.


    Since the medicinal herb had been used to treat the meridians of the Sky Yin in the Wilderness, then the one that was most likely to survive would be the Deities Temr.<span>Regardless of what attitude the Wilderness Divine Hall had, regardless of whether it was dangerous or not, he could only rush in and investigate!


    After taking note of the location on the map, Ye Fan suddenly flew up into the air, intending to set off.<span>Suddenly, a slightly familiar figure entered his sight ¡­


    <span>He saw a young cavalry soldier wearing the armor of the northern army following a small team as they ran out of the city as if he was going on a mission.


    This cavalryman with a stern face was no stranger. He was the one who hade here in order to gain merits!


    Ye Fan naturally wouldn''t specially greet Ao Han. To him, this Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son was just a passerby that couldn''t even be considered to be on good terms with him.


    With just a nce, Ye Fan directly dodged towards the Wilderness.<span>At this point, Ao Han raised his head to look at the sky, frowning in puzzlement.


    "Arrogant!" What are you looking at? There are no more snakes in the sky! " A dark-skinned soldier on the sideughed.<span>Ao Hanughed, "Gao Yi, someone was looking at me just now. Did you see that?"


    <span>The dark-faced Gao Yi shrugged and said, "Are you seeing things?" Where is everyone? "


    "Gao Yi!" Arrogant and cold! "What are you muttering about!?" The officer at the front turned around and red.Gao Yi hurriedly straightened his face, held back hisughter and said, "Reporting to field officer Chen! Ao Han''s eyes went blurry! He said that someone was watching him from the sky! "


    Ao Han said embarrassedly, "Commander Chen, I was wrong!"<span>"Master Hou has ordered us to catch all the remaining demonic snakes in one fell swoop, so as to avoid leaving behind any future troubles.


    <span>I can''t let my eyes go blurry! We have to see it clearly! " Commander Chen taught him a lesson.


    <span>"Yes!" Commander Chen! " Ao Han responded loudly.


    As the cavalry left the city, the air was filled with the thick smell of blood and many corpses, causing some people to frown and even vomit.


    Although there were already logistics soldiers cleaning up the battlefield, they were unable to finish them all in a short period of time.


    <span>"Everyone, be careful!" Using true essence to protect your body! Try to hold your breath! These demonic snakes are very likely to be poisonous. If you feel ufortable, report it immediately! " Commander Chen said.


    <span>After the battlefield, Gao Yi said with an ufortable look on his face, "I suffocated to death. Are you alright, Ao Han?" Why do these snakes smell so bad! "


    Ao Han shook his head, "Nothing.""This mission of exterminating the remnants of the demon snake is to deal with the demon snake, so we can use our cultivation!"


    "Ao Han, your cultivation is the highest here. You must perform well on this mission. When we get back, I will help you apply for a third ss merit!" Commander Chen turned around and said.


    Ao Han showed a trace of excitement and nodded seriously: "Yes! "Thank you, field officer Chen!""Haha, field officer Chen, Ao Han needs a first ss achievement before he can return to the Imperial City and make up for it."


    This level three skill requires 50 times before it''s worth a level one skill. At any rate, why don''t you apply for a level two skill?


    Even if you save up five second-rate meritorious services, you would still be able to achieve sess! " Gao Yiughed as he suggested.


    Commander Chen frowned. "Second ss Merit?" Then give us all of your contributions, and say that it was all done by Ao Han alone, and this field officer will apply for it in his ce! "<span>The other cavalrymenughed out loud. Of course, they couldn''t all work in vain for the sake of a new recruit.


    Ao Han whispered to Gao Yi, "Gao Yi, I''ve just joined the northern army. It''s already good enough that I can get some contribution points. I still have time to rest."


    "Brother, you are the Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son, the hope of us civilians!" The Sacred Royal Examinations will start in a few months, you have to hurry up and go back!"No matter what, I came out of the Battle Mage Academy. If I can help you fight for it, I will definitely do my best to help you!" Gao Yi grinned.


    <span>Ao Han''s eyes showed a trace of gratitude as he patted Gao Yi on the shoulder.


    "Oh right, Ao Han, there''s a letter here for you. I was going to give it to you, but I forgot about the demon snake army''s attack just now!"


    <span>At this time, field officer Chen took out a letter and threw it at Ao Han.


    <span>Ao Han took the letter, nced at the handwriting, and a look of unconceble joy appeared on his face.


    <span>"Look how it makes you happy! It must be that Miss Gu, right!? is your lover!? "


    Gao Yi immediately peeped over. "Open it quickly!" Read it to the brothers! "<span>The other cavalrymen also began to jeer.


    <span>"That''s right!" Arrogant and cold! Let''s enjoy the way the talented girl writes love letters! "


    "Exactly what does Miss Gu look like?" To be able to enchant you to such an extent, you must be a peerless beauty, right? "


    Ao Han hurriedly said seriously, "Everyone, don''t spout nonsense. Miss Gu and I are innocent."


    "All of you have known each other for so many years! Miss Gu even sent you money to help you buy medicine for your sister.


    "Thedy is just waiting for you to go back. She has already made her name, so that we can marry her!" Gao Yi said happily.


    Ao Han''s face turned red, his eyes were full of longing as he carefully opened the envelope, even the seal was carefully opened, not wanting to tear it apart.


    Taking out the letter with the ink on it, Gu Han purposely avoided Gao Yi''s sight and started to read it all by himself ¡­<span>When he finished reading the contents of the letter, his cold and arrogant expression slowly turned cloudy from the previous nervousness, joy, and anticipation, and became dejected ¡­


    "So what if you''re arrogant?" What did Miss Gu say? You look so bad? " Gao Yi asked with concern.

 Chapter 2173

    2173


    Ao Han stayed silent for a long while, before he finally stuffed the entire letter back in ce, and replied with difficulty: "Miss Gu said ¡­ "My sister is not well."


    "Oh, is it serious?"


    "Fortunately... "Sick!" Gu Han replied in a deep tone.


    Gao Yi sighed andughed, "That''s good. With your expression, I almost thought it was Miss Gu who changed her mind!


    Haha... It seems like Miss Gu still cares about you a lot. Your sister has something to tell you, so she wrote to tell you on purpose! "


    "I''m so envious ¡­" There''s a beauty waiting to go home ¡­ "


    "That''s right. After all, the Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son isn''t something that poor soldiers like us canpare to!"


    The group of cavalrymen discussed in session, sighing with pride and pride.


    A trace of coldness shed through Ao Han''s eyes, but he remained expressionless and silent.


    Everyone thought that Ao Han was worried about his sister, so they did not ask.


    Along the way, they encountered many demonic snakes roaming about. The cavalry worked together to kill them.


    Every time a powerful demonic snake was killed, its head or demonic core would be removed. This was also evidence of its military exploits.


    Although there were a few demonic snakes whose strength were already extraordinary, they were all at the half-step point of death and possessed a Mystical Sacred Body. They would be hard-pressed to find an opponent for them.


    Every time he encountered the demonic snakes, he would go all out, wishing that he could tear them into a thousand pieces!


    When the cavalrymen saw that Ao Han was being so ruthless and merciless, as if he had an irreconcble feud with these demonic snakes, they all stared in a daze.


    As the sky gradually turned dark, field officer Chen looked at the rocky valley in front of him and said, "Alright, we''re fine here. Let''s go back to the city!"


    Upon hearing this, Ao Han frowned and said, "field officer, the further we go, the more remaining demon snakes there are. We can continue to kill some more!"


    Commander Chen turned around and said, "I know you want to take some credit. You''re in a hurry to return to the Imperial City, but if you go any further, you''ll easily encounter the barbarian cavalry."


    Furthermore, we did not encounter any powerful demonic snakes in front of us. We were lucky that we did not encounter many demonic snakes above the habitat level during the day.


    "We still need time to get back to Beiming City. With so few people, our night activities will be very dangerous, so we have to go back."


    With a face full of indignation, Ao Han looked at the bag tied to the horse. Inside the bag were some beast cores, but there was still a lot of space left ¡­


    "Don''t worry. I will give you more opportunities in the future topete for military merits. Sooner orter, your strength will soar to the heavens!" Captain Chen advised.


    "That''s right, Ao Han. You''re different from us. You have the Xuan Su Saint Body, so you''ll have plenty of chances in the future. But now, your safety is still more important." Gao Yi also tried to persuade him.


    Ao Han gritted his teeth, nodding silently.


    However, just as the entire troop of riders was about to turn around, a powerful pressure suddenly appeared around them!


    "Hiss!"


    They saw thend on the slope copse and a silver coloured demonic snake, with a pair of scarlet-red, terrifying eyes, sprang out of the ground and headed towards them!


    "This is bad!" The habitat demon snake!? Disperse! " Commander Chen ordered loudly.


    The group of cavalrymen hastily jumped off their mounts. However, the demonic snake was as fast as silver lightning in the night. The moment it rushed out, it immediately captured two cavalrymen!


    There were only two miserable shrieks as the two Core Formation Stage cavalry soldiers were directly bitten to death!


    Seeing that the situation was not looking good, Commander Chen pulled out his Zhanmadao and shed at the head of the demonic snake!


    However, when Commander Chen reached the Spirit Creation stage, the demon snake''s skin was thick and rough, adding that it had an even stronger cultivation, only ayer of its skin was broken!


    The pained demon serpent swung its tail and sent field officer Chen flying with a p, spitting out a mouthful of blood in midair.


    "Dying worm!" Eat my spear! " Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gao Yi, using his Spirit Creation Quintessential Essence to go all out, thrusting his spear towards the rtively weaker abdomen area of the demonic snake!


    A wound appeared on the belly of the demonic snake, and the pain made it go berserk!


    Once Gao Yi''s attack seeded, he immediately ran backwards, shouting as he ran, "Come! If you have the guts,e and kill me! "


    Everyone knew that Gao Yi was doing this on purpose to attract the attention of the demonic snake. Seeing that the worm was chasing Gao Yi, the rest of them leaped up from the back, and started to furiously attack the demonic snake''s back ¡ª saber, spear, axe, and battle-axe!


    The silver serpent was hacked several times. Its body was dripping with fresh blood. Suddenly, its body shimmered with crystal white primeval essence, releasing white lightning rings!


    As they were approaching the demonic snakes, they were caught unprepared by the sudden release of demonic thunder and were blown away screaming!


    Several Core Formation Stage cavalry were directly electrocuted to death!


    Ao Han relied on his Mystical Sacred Body, his cultivation was also rtively deep. After withstanding this round of lightning strikes, he retreated a few steps, his face filled with fear!


    He truly understood why field officer Chen wanted to return as soon as possible. They were just lucky that they did not encounter any particrly strong demonic snakes!


    "Arrogant!"


    Gao Yi shouted loudly and ran towards Ao Han, making a battle training gesture with his hand.


    The demonic snake''s intelligence was not low. They were afraid that the exchange of words would be seen through.


    Ao Han held onto his long spear, waiting for Gao Yi to catch up to him. The demonic snake opened its bloody mouth, and Gao Yi jumped in one direction!


    At the perfect time, Ao Han aimed at the soft part of the demonic snake''s jaw from the other side. He gathered his true essence and thrust his spear in!


    The long spear pierced through the demonic snake''s mouth and into its brain!


    "Ah!"


    Gao Yi, who had attracted the demonic snake, couldn''t dodge in time. He had misjudged the snake''s movement speed, and had one of its left leg bitten off!


    The demonic snake fell to the ground, its body writhing. However, it was only a nervous system reaction. It was slowly dying.


    Ao Han felt his heart beating in his throat. If not for Gao Yi giving his life to attract attention and teaming up with him, they would have beenpletely annihted in this battle!


    "Bastard... "Ah ¡­" Gao Yi''s eyes were bloodshot from the pain. He painfully hugged his bloody leg and cursed.


    Ao Han came back to his senses and ran over, "Gao Yi! How are you doing!? "


    Just as he finished asking, he discovered that the blood on Gao Yi''s leg had already turned ck, and his lips were also a purplish ck!


    "This... This snake ¡­ "Poison..." Gao Yi''s eyes were filled with fear. I... Will I die? "


    "Don''t talk! There is an antidote here! You''re about to eat it! " Ao Han quickly took out the antidote given by the northern army before they departed. After all, it was hard to guard against poison as it was specialized in dealing with Demonic Snakes.


    Gao Yi gulped down the pill and tried circting his true essence to resist the poison.


    "Go back as soon as possible ¡­ If we go back to the city, there will still be hope! " At this time, field officer Chen walked over with great difficulty. He was also heavily injured.


    When Ao Han turned his head, he saw that aside from the three of them, only two were still alive.


    Commander Chen said, "Ao Han, don''t ride the horse anymore. Take Gao Yi and Yu Feng back home. Help him heal as soon as possible."


    "Yes sir!" Ao Han nodded his head, bent down and carried Gao Yi.


    Just as he was about to leave, the moment he saw Commander Chen, he walked towards that demonic snake and chopped off its head, preparing to take the beast core.


    "Commander Chen ¡­ ¡­" The long habitat demon snake, can it add a lot of achievements? " Ao Han asked thoughtfully.


    Lieutenant Chen was stunned for a moment. He turned his head and smiled as he waved his hand. "Don''t worry. This snake belongs to you. This credit will be yours. You should take Gao Yi with you first."


    "Thank you, field officer Chen ¡­" Ao Han nodded his head, turned around and took two steps ¡­


    Just when field officer Chen was concentrating on taking the beast core, suddenly! A wave of killing intent suddenly appeared behind him!


    "Ahh!"


    He saw Ao Han leaving Gao Yi, and in a sh, he rushed behind field officer Chen. While he was not expecting this, he used his hand to stab into the back of field officer Chen''s heart!


    Commander Chen was originally wounded, and he was not on guard. With his cultivation suppressed, he naturally could not withstand this kind of killing move!


    "Arrogant!" You. "You ¡­"


    field officer Chen turned his head, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. He could not contain his anger!


    But before he could finish, Ao Han used his hand to break off Commander Chen''s neck!


    "Arrogant and cold ¡­" What are you doing? "


    Gao Yi, who was extremely weak and had been poisoned by the poison, looked at this scene in disbelief.


    "Don''t you see that... "He''s lying to me, he wants to take all the credit of this snake ¡­" Gu Han said arrogantly.


    "Just because of this!? Because of your conjecture, a demonic snake with a long habitat, and you killed Commander Chen!? " Gao Yi said in fear.


    "More than one snake. "If you all die, then all the military merits will go to me. I might even have a chance to obtain a second-ss merit ¡­"


    Ao Han turned around, his expression even more sinister than the pitch-ck night ¡­


    "Sorry, Gao Yi ¡­" What you said ¡­ I don''t belong here. There are more important things in this world that I have to aplish ¡­


    I have to get back as soon as possible so that I can aplish something greater. Don''t worry... You will not die in vain.


    I will always remember you. It was you who saved me today ¡­ "When I be famous, I will take good care of your family in the future ¡­"


    After Ao Han finished speaking, a ray of true essence directly pierced through Gao Yi''s heart!


    Gao Yi spat out a mouthful of ck blood, his eyes wide open as he died!


    When the two injured cavalrymen behind saw what had happened, they had to bear with their injuries and get up to escape as well.


    But Ao Han was already prepared. He picked up a de and a spear from the ground and threw them towards the two warriors from afar, killing them.


    The cold wind that carried the stench of blood blew past the deste valley, seeming to emit waves of mournful wails ¡­


    After standing in the same spot for a long time, Ao Han was finally unable to suppress the myriad ofplex emotions in his heart. He directly covered his face and began to cry ¡­


    He turned around, looked at Gao Yi, who died with grievance, and roared angrily at the sky.


    "Ah! ¡ª for God''s sake! Why did you do this to me!? "


    He took out the letter on his waist, and his face was filled with tears. He tore the letter into pieces, tossed it aside, and scattered it with the wind!


    After venting for a while, Ao Han wiped away his tears, organized his thoughts and started to collect the Demonic Cores, snake heads and other spoils of war.


    Just when Ao Han was halfway through his collection, suddenly, a dark and mockingughter entered his ears ¡­ ¡­


    "Heh heh... Hehe... "Interesting, there''s actually such an interesting person in the northern army?"


    "What?" Ao Han was shocked, he did not notice anyone secretly observing him. He couldn''t help but look around!


    "Who!? "Who is it!?"


    If the news of what had happened were to spread out, he would be finished!

 Chapter 2174

    2174


    He saw a staggering figure slowly walking out from the ce where the Silver Demon Snake had drilled out from.


    When he saw the person''s face, Gu Han couldn''t help but take a step back in fear!


    This face was full of poisonous sores. Compared to some demon beasts, it was even uglier and more disgusting!


    "You ¡­ Who are you!? "


    The ugly man grinned. His eyes exuded an amber halo in the darkness, as if they were the eyes of a beast, not the eyes of a human!


    "It doesn''t matter who I am ¡­ The important thing is, what kind of person do you want to be? "


    Ao Han had aplicated look on his face. His eyes were twinkling as he said guiltily: "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    "Hehe ¡­" The ugly man teased, "Brat ¡­ You must have suffered a lot. Did you get bullied? Who abandoned him? You think the heavens are unfair? "


    Ao Han''s face turned white, his entire body trembled, "You... You heard it?! "


    The ugly man sighed, "I didn''t want to hear it at first, but you shouted it so loudly ¡­ Can you not hear me? "


    Ao Han felt uneasy. He did not know what strength the man in front of him had, but to be able to approach him without making a sound seemed to be much stronger than him.


    At this moment, the ugly man suddenly began to cough violently!


    ck blood came out of the ugly man''s mouth as he held his abdomen with one hand in pain. He gritted his teeth and cursed, "Damned Sword God ¡­"


    Ao Han was instantly delighted! So this fellow had been severely injured by the Sword God, which was why he was hiding here and recuperating!?


    As long as he killed him, no one would know what he had done!


    Ao Han hardened his heart and suddenly rushed forward. Pulling out his true essence, he punched towards the ugly man!


    The ugly man''s gaze nted to the side as he sneered in contempt. True essence appeared on his body, and he directly punched out!


    "Bam!"


    Ao Han was sent flying! Half of his arm had fractured!


    He felt as if his fist was hitting a mountain!


    "Brat, who do you think you are!?" Even if I am half-dead, you are not worthy to be my opponent!


    If I wanted to kill you, you wouldn''t even know how you died! " The ugly manughed sinisterly.


    Ao Han looked at the man in panic, "You... What exactly do you want?! "


    The ugly man squinted his eyes. Suddenly, he opened his hand and an illusion of a Goat-Horned Demon Beast appeared before him!


    "Let me see how good your body is!"


    With that, the beast opened its mouth and sucked Ao Han in!


    Ao Han screamed, but was unable to resist this power. He instantly fell into the mouth of the dark beast...


    After a while, the beast opened its mouth and spat out Ao Han.


    All of Ao Han''s clothes, including the beast cores he collected, were gone. He stood naked on the slope, crying out in fear.


    "Spare me ¡­" I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die... "Ugh ¡­"


    Ao Han kneeled down on the ground and kowtowed to the ugly man.


    "Haha ¡­" It really was the Mysterious Holy Body!


    However, from what I''ve seen of the Bodhisattva Xuansu, which one of them isn''t famous in a certain region, and is even one of the strongest in the world.


    You little rascal, you only have the Bodhisattva Body, yet you actually have no dignity at all, casually kneeling down and begging for forgiveness?


    To be able to bend and submit, he was indeed a ruthless person... "I like it..."


    After the ugly man finished speaking, he took out a flickering bead. Not longter, a giant shadow rapidly flew over from afar!


    When Ao Han looked up, his blood immediately turned cold!


    "ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss!?"


    It was the ck Xuan Snake that was repelled earlier that day, and it was once again summoned by the man!


    Just as the ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss descended, the man released the image of the Goat-Horned Beast!


    The Nine Abyss ck Serpent seemed to be under control. Only when it almost touched the shadow did its pair of scarlet eyes reveal its fear and anger!


    However, no matter how the ck profound snake struggled, it was already toote. It was directly swallowed into the beast''s mouth!


    The ugly man seemed to have consumed a great deal of energy after swallowing the giant snake, coughing up a few more mouthfuls of blood ¡­


    After a moment of panting, the beast suddenly spat out a ck demonic core!


    The ugly man took the beast core and walked in front of Ao Han, putting the ck serpent beast core into Ao Han''s mouth.


    "The ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss is the descendant of an ancient beast, the Nine-headed Snake. It is extremely precious.


    Eating its beast core would bring great benefits ¡­ If it wasn''t for the fact that you have potential, you wouldn''t even be able to enjoy it ¡­. "Here, eat it!"


    Hearing that, Ao Han immediately shook his head and said, "How can a cultivator directly consume demonic cores!? People will die! "


    "No one in the world can do anything about it, but I do have a way for you to refine it!


    Other than me, only a Profound Holy Body like yours can enjoy it!


    You want to make a name for yourself. Or do you want to spend the rest of your life doing nothing? "Pick one yourself..." The ugly man sneered.


    Ao Han was skeptical. Looking at the beast core in front of him, he gritted his teeth, took it, and stuffed it into his mouth!


    As soon as the Demon Core entered his stomach, a surge of Demon Snake essence surged out!


    It was called essence, but in reality, it was extremely poisonous to humans!


    Ao Han started bleeding from all seven orifices of his mouth, face full of ck air, painfully clutching his stomach as he screamed!


    "Hahahaha..."


    The ugly man directly bit open his own finger, letting the blood flow out before stuffing it into Ao Han''s mouth!


    "Drink my blood!" Listen to my chants! Follow my chant! I promise you it will be all right! ''


    In the vast wilderness, the wind howled, and a sinister voice echoed out, recounting a mysterious technique ¡­.


    Thousands of miles away, day and night changed.


    A few dayster, Ye Fan swept across a long piece of wild grasnd, passing over countless valleys, countlesskes and dunes...


    Halfway through, they encountered some markets. Ye Fan went down to purchase a small amount of medicinal ingredients, and then bought some meat for Xiao Jin and Soup Dumplings. On the way, he also got Qing He and Jie Long from his ring to stroll around.


    In addition, Ye Fan didn''t stop at all. Fortunately, he didn''t meet any stupid barbarians who tried to stop him on the way.


    Of course, this was also because his flying speed was so fast that no one else could catch up to him.


    Ye Fan once again experienced the vast wastnds. Relying on this crazy journey, he finally arrived at the location of the Savage Shrine, the Karsi Divine Land.


    From high up in the sky, an oasis appeared in front of them, like an emerald green pearl within a desert!


    A faint golden divine radiance enveloped the entire oasis. It was a huge defensive restriction.


    Ye Fan looked outside the Kara Divine Land, at the entrance to the only white jade bridge that led to it. There were two carriages waiting there, each carrying arge amount of goods.


    The leaders of these two horse carriages were dressed in luxurious fur and clothes that were iid with gold and jade. They seemed to have an extraordinary status and cultivation base in the Wilderness.


    It seemed that in order to enter the Karan Divine Land, one had to go through some formalities, and what sort of gift would they have to present?


    Although Ye Fan was confident in his own strength, he didn''t feel that he was invincible.


    He still maintained respect towards the experts of the Wilderness.


    Moreover, he had no enmity with the Wilderness Goddess Hall. There was no need to barge into their holynd. His n of finding a prescription might be in a very disadvantageous position.


    Using force to force his way in was a lousy n. He would only do this if he was forced to.


    Ye Fan thought about it for a while, then decided to stay far away, nning to sincerely exin his purpose ining here, and to properlymunicate with him.


    Following the long path, Ye Fan walked towards the direction of the jade bridge.


    However, a tall and sturdy Goliath warrior stopped right in front of Ye Fan. He frowned and said, "Stop!" Where did youe from!? "

 Chapter 2175

    2175


    Ye Fan''s appearance attracted the attention of arge number of barbarians on the road. They could tell that Ye Fan was not from the various tribes of the Boorish Deste just by looking at his size, skin color, and attire.


    Arge number of barbarians looked at Ye Fan with vignce and hostility, and surrounded him.


    Ye Fan was not short, but in front of this group of barbarians, he had to raise his head to face them.


    "I''m not from the Wilderness, but I have something that I need to ask the High Priest for. I have no enmity with him." Ye Fanughed in a friendly manner.


    The group of barbarian men burst intoughter as they heard this.


    "Did you hear that? He said he wants to see the High Priest?! "


    "Who does this brat think he is?" High Priest, do you mean to say that we''ll meet as soon as we see you?! "


    Ye Fan sighed, he didn''t want to exin too much, seeing that these hulks didn''t want to let him, he decided to take a detour to the side.


    However, before he could take two steps forward, more barbarian men blocked his path!


    "This is the Kara Divine Land, it is inconvenient to attack, and you are not allowed to use your cultivation. That''s why your head is still here.


    Otherwise... Just based on the fact that you''re from a different n, you should die if you dare to approach this ce! " A big barbarian man said.


    Ye Fan said helplessly, "Could it be that the Wilderness Divine Pce has a rule that people who aren''t from the Wilderness can''t enter?"


    The group of hulks looked at each other, seemingly unable to refute, because there really wasn''t such a rule.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Since there is no rule preventing outsiders from entering, then what right do you have to stop me?"


    Can you decide for the High Priest? You must be offending the High Priest, right? "


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    The group of barbarian men held their breath, their faces turning red. They couldn''t think of anything to say.


    "What a good man, you are a foreigner, aren''t you? "You crafty men of war, you know how to talk!"


    The barbarian soldiers made a path. Then, a barbarian leader wearing a tiger hat and scarlet fur armor walked towards them.


    "Lord Aguda!" A group of barbarian warriors nodded respectfully.


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, he didn''t notice just now that this leader was actually a Heavenly Emperor, and should be the number one figure in the Wilderness.


    However, the average person probably didn''t have the qualifications toe to the Karhan Holy Land.


    "No matter what your purpose is, it must be me, Aguda, who wants to enter the temple! "Hurry up and leave!"


    Ye Fan didn''t want to say anything more. With a sh, he elerated around the group of thugs and rushed towards the bridge.


    He had originally thought that he would be able to shake off these fellows with his speed, but who would have thought that Aguda would actually move his feet and follow them!?


    "Where are you running to!?"


    Aguda''s tall and sturdy body unexpectedly moved like the wind, takingrge steps to stop Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was stunned. Although he did not disintegrate, and was only in his most ordinary state, but his speed should not be followed by many people, after all, everyone did not use their cultivation.


    This barbarian''s cultivation was truly different from other ces. Even without his Heavenly Emperor cultivation, his body was still so powerful!?


    "Good boy, your speed is not slow, there are very few people who have this kind of agility skill." Aguda looked at Ye Fan doubtfully: "In the end, where did youe from?"


    "I don''t think I need to answer your questions." Ye Fan said.


    Aguda''s face hardened, but he seemed to have thought of something else. He turned around and looked at the other team''s leader.


    It was a barbarian leader who wore a wolf''s head hat and blue leather armor. He had a long and thin face and a gray-ck beard. One could see the traces of time in his aged eyes.


    "Humph..." Mand, why are you so quiet? Are you trying to see me act so that you can speak ill of me in front of the Great Divine Magistrate and prevent the High Priest from meeting me?


    "Sorry, I won''t be impulsive this time ¡­" Agudaughed proudly.


    "You are thinking too much, Aguda. Whether or not you have done something wrong, the High Priest will not be able to see you!


    The High Priest definitely knows about the ambitions of your Borjin race. He definitely won''t allow you to harm the descendants of the God of Berserkers! "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan suddenly remembered that these two groups of people seemed to be Borjin and Argu.


    One worshipped the Scarlet Tiger and the other worshipped the Ash Wolf.


    It turned out that the tworgest tribes hade here.


    That Mantua Lato, also a Heavenly Emperor, was on par with Aguda.


    "Humph!" My brother is brilliant! He would surely rece the irresponsible Bozakhar! Be the new Barbarian King!


    All you jackals of Argued were actually going to support a Barbarian King who had disappeared for half a year just because Bocha Howl came from your tribe?!


    You are not worthy to be the descendants of the God of Berserkers! " Aguda cursed.


    Ye Fan frowned. So the Barbarian King had really disappeared for half a year?


    These fellows seemed to havee here to pay their tribute in order to get the High Priest''s consent and to elect the Barbarian King?


    The barbarian warriors started topete against each other. Suddenly, a golden light shed on the other side of the white jade bridge.


    A fair-skinned man wearing a tall, golden hat and a long robe with numerous wild runes walked to the middle of the bridge.


    All the barbarian soldiers knelt down on both sides as soon as they saw these people. A devout look appeared in their eyes.


    "Greetings, great god!"


    Ye Fan blinked his eyes, he didn''t even see how this Great Divine Officer appeared.


    The defenses of this shrine were indeed quite mysterious. Fortunately, he didn''t try to break through by force, otherwise, something big might have happened.


    "All of you, get up." When the Godly General opened his mouth, his voice was as delicate as a woman''s.


    Ye Fan felt a little strange, so it turned out to be a eunuch? No wonder they were so handsome, unlike barbarians.


    Aguda got up with a ttering smile and said, "Great Master!" "Is the High Priest finally willing to see me?!"


    "Great Deity Official!" The Borjin want to gue the prairie! Let me see the High Priest exin the truth! " Mand said with a serious expression.


    "You don''t need to argue," the high priest said calmly. "You''ve waited here for seven days, and the high priest had to think carefully before making his decision.


    This time, High Priest Pasteur did not n to ept any tribute, but he was willing to meet any one of them ¡­ All he needed to do was ¡­ Satisfy his conditions ".


    At these words, Aguda and Mantua asked, "What condition?"


    The Great Master smiled, "The purpose of your visit is to determine the choice of the Barbarian King. And the birth of the Barbarian King is decided by the ancient ''Berserker Fighting''.


    If you want to exin your thoughts to the High Priest, then carry on the ''Berserker Fighting'' here. The final victor, I will bring him to the High Priest ¡­ "


    Hearing that, a look of joy appeared on Aguda''s face. On the other hand, the expression on Mand''s face turned more serious.


    "Haha!" As expected of High Priest Pasteur! This method was good! "I agree!" Agudaughed excitedly and looked contemptuously at Mantua Latour.


    A young, muscr man from Argouna walked up and said: "Patriarch, do you want me to go up? Fighting brazenly does not depend on one''s cultivation, but only on one''s body.


    "No..." "Even if you don''t rely on your cultivation, there is still a gap between you and Aguda ¡­


    "For the sake of the grasnds, for the sake of the Barbarian King, for the sake of Arguana, I will risk my life to stop Aguda even if it costs me my life!"


    "Manudu Lato! Cut the crap! Those who have the qualification to fight for the first ce, just the two of us, quickly start! " Aguda flung his fur cloak around himself and said impatiently.


    Right at this moment, a voice suddenly entered everyone''s ears ¡­


    "I''m sorry ¡­ Since you''re just anyone on the scene, then I can participate in the fight too, right? "


    Aguda, Mand, and over a hundred other barbarian warriors looked at the ''small man'' who was shorter than them. Their expressions were very strange.


    Looking at Ye Fan, who was raising his hand to speak, the group of barbarians finally could not hold back theirughter.

 Chapter 2176

    2176


    "I didn''t hear wrong, right? This brat wants to participate in the Berserker Fighting!? "


    "Laughing my ass off! With this little body, you''re still not evenparable to my daughter! "


    "Little man of the great battle! The noble Berserker Fighting only belongs to us, real men of the Wilderness! Not something that you little fellows can touch! "


    The group of barbarian warriors were disdainful and ridiculing Ye Fan. They even thought that Ye Fan was looking down on the sacred fight and were quite angry.


    Ye Fan, however, didn''t pay any attention to them, and only looked at the Great Deity with a smile.


    The major official nodded with a calm face, "Since we said everyone was at the scene, this guest should be included as well."


    All the barbarians were surprised by this. However, they did not take it seriously. After all, Ye Fan''s stature and muscr body were notpetitive at all.


    "Since that''s what you want, I''ll grant you your wish!"


    Agudaughed disdainfully, saying, "Disperse! Time is of the essence, let''s quickly end this battle and go meet the High Priest! "


    A grim look appeared on Mand''s face. He waved his hand andmanded the barbarian warriors of Argu n to retreat to the other side.


    The barbarians quickly moved away from the caravan, leaving a circr open space.


    There were more than a hundred barbarians in a circle. Borjin and Argu''s groups stood on either side of each other, staring at each other aggressively.


    Arghta raised both his hands and gave a resounding smack in the air. Then, he took a step forward and stamped his feet!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Borjin''s barbarian soldiers started to wave their fists and stamp their feet as he took the lead. Then, they started to shout loudly.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "Ahhhh!..."


    The Arguins also did not want to be outdone. Under the lead of Manudu Latour, they too began to let out "ahhhhhh" sounds!


    Ye Fan had read a few books, so he knew that these were the howls of the Wilderness.


    Before or during a battle, the Savage Warriors would use War Roar to cheer the Warriors on.


    The battle cries of more than a hundred barbarian soldiers resounded throughout the prairie. It was as if over a thousand warriors were shouting at the same time!


    All of a sudden, within a small circle in the ground, the fighting will was as strong as mes, zing to the brim!


    Ye Fan took a deep breath. He finally understood why the small number of people in the Wilderness, who were not united yet, could constantly put pressure on the war.


    From the fervent gazes of these Savage Warriors, it could be seen that they truly loved fighting. They treated fighting and brave warriors like they believed in it!


    Standing in this barbaric battle arena, even Ye Fan couldn''t help but be infected by this atmosphere, and his heart began to surge with emotions!


    In the Wilderness, thew of the jungle was even simpler and more brutal!


    "Aguda! I swear by the spirit of the Ash Wolf! I definitely will not let you enter the Sacred Pce today! "


    The long-faced Mand tossed aside a suit of leather armour, revealing a set of fine ck muscles. The wolf head tattoo on his body was particrly eye-catching.


    Arguda also threw his shirt aside, exposing even more majestic muscles that were suffused with a steel-like luster.


    "Mand, you don''t have to be in such a hurry to fight. I will first tear that warrior who looked down on our sacred battle to pieces!" Aguda pointed at Ye Fan.


    Hearing that he was allowed to go first, Ye Fan was quite happy. He walked up to Turoda and smiled, "Then, can you let me go first?"


    Mandorallo frowned and let out a cold harrumph, "Brat, if you want to court death, do what you want."


    Agudaughed, "Little guy, first exin the rules of the fight.


    The first reason was that he couldn''t leave the ring. The second reason was that he couldn''t use his cultivation. He could only rely on his body!


    If one was beaten to the ground and was able to use their cultivation to recover, it was considered a loss!


    Regardless of life or death, there was no limit to one''s technique. It was fine even if you bit and scratched one''s hair!


    But if you hang on and get beaten to death, don''t me me for being a ghost! "


    Ye Fan nodded, "Oh..." The meaning behind his cultivation was that he couldn''t use any power other than his own body? that you can only use my flesh and blood? "


    "That''s right. Anyone who uses any external power in the world is considered to have lost!" Aguda said.


    Ye Fan understood. In other words, the Divine Dragon Bloodline could be used. After all, it was the power of his own bloodline.


    However... This guy didn''t seem to need him to use his bloodline.


    "I understand, let''s begin." Ye Fan stretched his neck and shoulders, waving at Aguda.


    Aguda crossed his arms in front of his chest and arrogantly said in disdain, "Seeing your small body, I''ll let you go first! To avoid being looked down by the soldiers! "


    Ye Fan thought to himself, "This guy really has a lot of fun to y around. I''ll leave him alone for now, so I can enter the shrine as soon as possible!"


    Ye Fan used his foot on the ground as a leverage, his right hand formed a straight cannon fist, and suddenly attacked!


    Although the path of the sword was the main path, Ye Fan had long reached the peak of martial arts, and would not be unfamiliar with it.


    A straight punch moved all the muscles on Ye Fan''s body, and just like a human cannon ball, the strength gathered at one point, and went straight for the stomach!


    Aguda frowned, as if he was aware that this punch was more powerful than he had imagined. He bent down and stepped forward, crossing his arms to block it!


    "Bang!"


    Ye Fan''s fist seemed to have hit a bronze wall, producing a violent explosion!


    A huge force hit Aguda, causing him to widen his eyes. Two deep ravines were cut under his feet, and he was pushed back about four to five meters.


    All the barbarian soldiers had intended to watch the show. However, their eyes were wide open and their jaws were agape. Even the city''s King Latour had a stunned look on his face.


    This little man. It didn''t seem to be simple?


    Aguda looked at Ye Fan in shock. He clearly felt that his arms were in so much pain that they almost broke!


    Actually, Ye Fan was even more surprised than him. This guy''s body is pretty good, but he could actually take this punch without losing a hand?


    The body tempering technique of the Wilderness was indeed something!


    "Looks like I have underestimated you!" "Little guy of the Great War, I won''t let you off after this!"


    As soon as Aguda finished his sentence, he rushed towards Ye Fan in a barbaric manner. His fists were like two battering ram, madly attacking left and right.


    Ye Fan dodged, trying to get behind Aguda and kick him into the air.


    However, Arghta was a burly man and his speed was not slow. He reacted with a whip fist to his back!


    Ye Fan blocked the attack with his left arm, andunched a kick at Aguda''s chest!


    A Guda took three steps back in pain, roaring loudly as he continued to attack Ye Fan, his fists and feet moving like a wild shadow.


    Ye Fan realized that his speed didn''t have any advantages, so he stopped ying tricks. He took on A''Guda''s punches and kicks, and met them head on!


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The huge fists and the rtively small fists shed fiercely, and their thick thighs and slender legs shed continuously!


    Although Ye Fan also suffered quite a few blows, it was only a temporary pain on his body, and could not be considered a serious injury.


    After all, he was tempering himself in the depths of the sea, in the volcano area, and through the strengthening process of the Vermillion Bird Divine me, Ye Fan''s physical strength was extraordinary.


    On the other hand, although Ah Guda''s strength and speed were not inferior to Ye Fan''s, his body''s strength was clearly weaker. In addition to his inferior skills, he was already bruised, and his body was covered with red marks.


    The barbarian soldiers were struck dumb by the scene. Even the warriors of Borjin''s side couldn''t stand up for Aguda.


    The more Aguda fought, the more he felt pain all over his body. Seeing that Ye Fan was actually unharmed, he couldn''t help but to gnash his teeth.


    He jumped backwards and roared!


    "Tyrant Wyrm!"


    In a split-second, the muscles all over Aguda''s body began expanding at a rapid speed, and his tendons and muscles became as knotted as steel bars as well, protruding out into the air!?


    Ye Fan''s eyes focused! Wasn''t this'' disintegration ''!?


    He actually saw the disintegration once again!? Thest time it was Ye Xiu, but this time it was a barbarian!?


    This fellow''s understanding of disintegration was too shallow. It only strengthened his muscles and tendons, but not his entire body.


    Of course, such a simplified version of the disintegration was much easier to grasp and much safer to deal with.


    Although this "Explosive Tiger" was rtively crude and insufficiently trained, and its strengthening was not very thorough, the principle was clearly the same!


    Could it be that not only the Huaxu Family had this art, but also had spread it to the Wilderness?!

 Chapter 2177

    Seeing Agda use the body strengthening "Explosive Tiger" technique, the group of Borjin Warriors all began to shout out, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" Once again, they were extremely excited!<span>From their point of view, the current Aguda wouldpletely crush Ye Fan!


    "Kid!" You should feel honored to be able to force me to use my true abilities! "The corner of Argoda''s mouth curled, and his sandbag sized fist suddenly descended. Compared to before, his speed and strength was several times stronger!


    <span>After all, Ye Fan had seen others use Disintegration before, and this time, he didn''t get hit too hard.


    Although he was surprised, that was all. He wasn''t depressed at all.


    After all, disintegration was not a method he had invented, and he had only obtained it by chance.


    <span>Chi You was an ancient demon god, and was worshipped by countless people. It was natural that many people would learn the inherited art. It would be weird if no one else learned it.


    The key was the same method. Who could truly grasp the essence of this technique? To the extreme! In fact, it was an azure light shooting out of the blue!


    In fact, seeing others use disintegration, Ye Fan was actually quite happy. Only byparing would they be able to make progress.<span>He just so happened to be able to see how others could use the disintegration. Who knows, it might even give him some inspiration, allowing him to have a deeper understanding of the disintegration ¡­


    Seeing the iing fist, Ye Fan also had a hint of seriousness in his eyes, he instantly activated the firstyer of disintegration!A surging wave of power burst out from every cell, and waves after waves of power surged towards Ye Fan''s left arm.


    Compared to Aguda, Ye Fan''s control over disintegration was obviously more meticulous and profound, and his exploration and enhancement of his own power was also more thorough!


    Ye Fan gathered his strength and slightly leaned his body back, perfectly coordinating his strength with his body. He then immediately used his left fist to meet Ah Guda''s fist head on.


    Aguda''s face was filled with fear, he instantly realized that Ye Fan had also used "Explosive Tiger"?


    And this fist of Ye Fan''s, was so powerful that it directly shattered the bones in his right hand?


    "Bam!"


    With a miserable scream, the blood vessels on his right arm ruptured! Broken bones!<span>"How is this possible!? You know how to make a tiger out of itself!? "


    The barbarian soldiers were not the only ones who couldn''t bear to shout. They also couldn''t bear to fight anymore.<span>Everyone looked at Ye Fan in disbelief. The warriors of the Wilderness all valued physical training and were especially sensitive to these details.


    Although the transformation of Ye Fan''s body wasn''t as obvious as that of A''Guda, but that sudden transformation just now was clearly an explosive tiger!


    And why does it seem like this Tiger Explosion was even better than Aguda?!Ye Fan didn''t care what these people thought of him. Seeing that one of his arms was already broken, he chased after them, and with a push of his right hand, he directly pressed down on his opponent''s chest.


    <span>"Crack! Crack!"


    <span>The sound of his ribs breaking could be heard. It was as light as an eggshell breaking!


    <span>A''Guda''s body was sent flying backward. He somersaulted a few times and fell out of the ring!


    At that moment, there wasplete silence!


    Ye Fan returned to his normal state. He stood on the spot with an indifferent look on his face. He nced around at the barbarian soldiers and asked, "Who else?"


    No one answered.Several Borjin barbarians went to help Aguda up from the ground.


    But Aguda resisted the pain of breaking her bones, pushed away from the people around her, and stood up, shaking, gritting her teeth as she red at Ye Fan.<span>"Who the hell are you?! Why would there be a ferocious tiger!? "


    Ye Fan asked back, "Why can''t I?""This is a skill bestowed to us by the God of Berserkers!" You are not from the prairie! How could you!? " Aguda said, annoyed.


    Ye Fan was puzzled. The God of Berserkers bestowed it? Could the God of Berserkers they were talking about be Chi You?


    When the Great Deity saw this, he squinted his eyes and smiled, "Looks like this guest from far has obtained a victory in the brawl. Please follow me in."When Aguda heard him, he hurriedly shouted to stop him, "Great Deity Official! Absolutely not! This brat''s origins were unknown! He may not be good for the Temple! "


    Without waiting for Aguda to say more, his gentle face turned extremely cold.


    "Aguda, are you trying to go against the orders of the High Priest?"


    <span>"I ¡­" Aguda''s face paled immediately, quickly kneeling on the ground. "I was wrong. Please forgive me, great god!"


    <span>Ye Fan naturally didn''t say anything more, and quickly walked onto the bridge.


    <span>As soon as Ye Fan entered the bridge, a golden light shed, and the figures of Ye Fan and the Great Deity could no longer be seen from the outside.


    "Lord Aguda, what should we do next?" the Borjin asked the leader.


    Aguda gritted his teeth. "What else can we do? Temporarily retreat! "


    He could already tell that the High Priest hadn''t made any moves in the past few days, but today, Ye Fan hade and started a brawl. He was clearly looking for an excuse to refuse to meet with them.


    Although Mandorallo and the others were somewhat surprised by the result, they didn''t care as long as the Borjin couldn''t meet with the High Priest.


    <span>Soon, the two groups of barbarians scattered and evacuated from the Holy Land.


    <span>On the jade bridge within the Sacred Land.


    Ye Fan turned around and nced at them. He noticed the expressions and eyes of those barbarians and knew that they couldn''t see him.As expected, there were huge array restrictions in this Karsi Holy Land that caused illusions to appear on the outside.


    "Lord God of Swords wees your arrival."


    The great god official suddenly took two steps back and bowed respectfully.<span>Ye Fan was startled, "So you know who I am?"


    "To be able to intimidate the experts of the Immortal Pce. Your fame has already spread throughout the primordial chaos. Naturally, you have also spread your name to the shrine.


    <span>"It''s just that the High Priest meant not to reveal your identity just now. I''m sure you''re keeping a low profile and don''t want to reveal your identity," the Divine Officer said with a smile.


    <span>Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled. Why did this High Priest seem like a fortune-teller?


    <span>He finally came back to his senses. This battle had been prepared just for him.


    "Then do you know the purpose of my visit, High Priest?" Ye Fan asked.


    "I am just an attendant of the High Priest. I don''t dare to specte about the High Priest''s thoughts. You''ll know when you see him."<span>Saying that, the grand god made a polite gesture with his hands, "Please, Lord God of Swords."


    <span>Ye Fan took a step forward, following the winding road made of white jade, and headed towards the temple at the distant oasis of theke.


    Strangely, although there was a warm breeze blowing, there was no sand blowing to cover the path.


    <span>Through the tropical forest of broad-leaved nts, arge area of white spherical buildings in front of him, imprinted into his eyes.


    <span>In the middle, there was a huge round shrine with white and gold iid. It was exceptionally clear.


    In the middle of the hall was a white steeple that was over a hundred meters tall.<span>On the way, a few men and women dressed in white and gold silk robes and wearing veils were all respectfully bowing to the Grand Goddess.


    Ye Fan discovered that this ce was somewhat simr to an immortal pce. These attendants all had extremely high cultivation bases, and almost no one below the age of longevity could be seen here.


    He came all the way to the door of the hall. It was dark inside. It was as if there was no one inside.


    "Swordgod, High Priest Pasteur, is waiting for you inside."Before Ye Fan could say anything, his body seemed to have turned into countless golden fragments and actually disappeared.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, his eyes shed with a thought, and then he stepped into the temple.

 Chapter 2178

    After Ye Fan entered the shrine, after a few steps, the two sides in front of him began to shine like stars.


    <span>Ye Fan took a closer look and realized it was actually some floating prehistoric stone crystals. He didn''t know what methods were used to make these glowing pearls float in the air.


    After walking for a long distance, a holy white golden beam of light suddenly fell from the ceiling. It was released by a pearl shining with divine light at the top of the obelisk.


    <span>The beam of light gradually became gentler, and an old man''s shadow with a face full of wrinkles and a tall nose and a somewhat hunched figure appeared in front of Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan revealed a suspicious look. He was very sure that this was a shadow. To be more precise, it was just a primordial spirit ¡­


    <span>"You are High Priest Pasteur?"


    The elder looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression, "Yes and no."


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "I am High Priest Pasteur, but I am no longerplete. I am only the damaged Holy Spirit of High Priest Pasteur."<span>Ye Fan felt a chill in his heart!


    <span>After ten or so seconds of silence, Ye Fan finally asked in disbelief, "You''re dead?"


    <span>The remnant Holy Spirit of Pasteur nodded, "Yes!"


    Ye Fan''s entire body was covered in cold sweat. His heart was beating wildly as he pointed outside, saying, "So, that Great Divine Officer just now was basically a spiritual body created by you! The real great god official was long dead! Isn''t that right!? "


    A wry smile appeared on Pasteur''s lips, "So you have already felt it.""You don''t ept the tribute, and you don''t want to see the people of the other two tribes. It''s not that you don''t want to, but you can''t anymore!?" Ye Fan was about to go crazy, just what kind of earth-shattering secret did he discover?


    The grand and respected spiritual leader of the Wilderness, one of the Twelve Sages of the Great Destion, High Priest Pasteur, was actually just a "remnant soul"!?


    <span>However, from his description of himself as a damaged Holy Spirit, before he died, his cultivation was already a Holy Spirit!


    What kind of disaster would cause a Saint realm master of the Holy Spirit Realm to die just like that?!<span>At this time, Ye Fan was unable to say what he came here for, as his brain capacity was not enough!


    Pasteur sighed. "Not only the various tribes of the Wilderness don''t know about this secret, even the attendants in the shrine don''t know about it."<span>"I have always been here, waiting quietly for you to appear."


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and rubbed his forehead. After calming down, he said, "Just what exactly happened here?"<span>How did you die? Why did you know I woulde? Why did you wait for me? "


    After asking a series of questions, Ye Fan respectfully waited for an answer.


    A wry smile appeared on Pasteur''s face. "All of this must start from the death of the previous generation''s Barbarian King and the baptism of my current Barbarian King, Bouchahar."


    With the narration of the remnant spirit of Pasteur, a piece of history that greatly shocked Ye Fan appeared before his eyes ¡­


    Seventy years ago, after Butchahar had suppressed the Borjin n leader through his brawl and inherited his father''s position as the Barbarian King.The Wilderness was busy signing the covenant of saints with the Great War, entering a period of steady recovery.


    <span>However, at this time, an unfamiliar and unexpected guest had arrived at the Wilderness Divine Hall.


    This man used some unknown method to silently break through the restrictions of the divine hall, and then arrived inside the divine hall.The man''s goal was to get Priest Barthead to give him the ''God of Berserkers Mark''.


    The God of Berserkers Mark was passed down by the High Priest from generation to generation. It was used tomunicate with the God of Berserkers and to receive divine orders.<span>As the most precious seal tomunicate with the God of Berserkers, High Priest Pasteur would definitely not give it to a stranger for no reason.


    But who would have thought that because of his rejection, this person would start a massacre without even saying a word!"That person''s strength is simply unimaginable. I even suspect that he isn''t someone from the great wastnd.


    Including me, all of the Holy Realm Priests in the shrine were destroyed by him in an instant.<span>We don''t even know what he did


    If I didn''t happen to possess the God of Berserkers Mark, he would have destroyed it immediately. That''s why he didn''t kill me.


    When he saw that I was not willing to let go of the mark, he immediately left. I could only stay within the bead for the majority of the time.<span>Your excellency, you should be aware that once the news that all the High Priests of the Wilderness had died, the Wilderness will be destroyed ¡­


    <span>Therefore, for the past few decades, I''ve only been able to use my mental strength to create a spirit body of a great god official.


    <span>"Help me ry messages and direct the normal operations of the shrine. As for me, I haven''t seen any of the leaders of the tribes, including the Barbarian King."


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had seen the Divine Vermillion Bird before, the shock this time would have been even greater.<span>Just who could so casually destroy an entire hall of the Deste Lands? One must know that this was the Saint Soul Realm!


    <span>Even if Ye Fan were to use his full firepower and the Sword Demon''s power, he still might not be able to defeat a Saint realm expert.


    And this person had effortlessly wiped out the entire Wilderness Divine Pce?<span>"I''ve been waiting, waiting for the God of Berserkers to tell me how to deal with this disaster."


    It was only a few months ago that the God of Berserkers'' Mark, which had not moved for decades, once again transmitted the divine order! "


    <span>High Priest Pasteur was somewhat excited as he said, "The God of Berserkers told me that you will appear today."


    <span>Only you, Sir, will be able to aplish the will of the God of Berserkers and save the dangerous Wilderness! "


    Ye Fan frowned in puzzlement, "You can reallymunicate with the gods?" Was there really a God of Berserkers?


    <span>I heard that ''Explosive Tiger'' was taught to him by the God of Berserkers? "As far as I know, isn''t that the magic of the ancient demon god Chi You?"


    Pasteur solemnly said, "Sir Sword God, regardless of whether you believe it or not, God still exists. He''s just an ordinary person who is unable tomunicate with God.The Barbarian Kings of the Wilderness had received a baptism from the Barbarian God. These techniques would be the most suitable for the Barbarian Kings of the Wilderness to train in.


    <span>Moreover, if the God of Berserkers hadn''t truly existed, how would the person who destroyed our shrine have charged in and snatched our seal? "


    Ye Fan curled his lips, he didn''t really believe her. After all, Angel and Sally were all gods and devils, so maybe the God of Berserkers were their own kind."Did the God of Berserkers say why I came here?" Ye Fan asked.


    Pasteur nodded and said, "That''s right. What you want is an antidote form, right?"


    This time, he really believed that there was a God of Berserkers!<span>"You can give it to me?!"


    <span>"That will depend on whether you can aplish the will of the God of Berserkers."


    Ye Fan looked displeased, "Are you threatening me?" If you give me an impossible mission, how will it count? "


    <span>"Since the God of Berserkers said that you''re the savior of the Wilderness, then you''ll definitelyplete the decree. It''ll depend on whether you''re willing to give it your all or not."


    <span>Ye Fan''s gaze shifted, "If you all die, then I will just have to search the whole Temple, and it can''t be that I won''t be able to find you?"


    <span>"Sir, do you really think that there is a written form for you to read?" Pasteur yed with the taste.


    <span>Ye Fan''s face sank, this old turtle actually dared to y this game?


    "Then why don''t you tell me why you want me to take revenge for all of you? Don''t even think about it, I''m not that powerful!" Ye Fan said unhappily.

 Chapter 2179

    <span>Pasteur said with a stern expression, "The order of the God of Berserkers is to have His Excellency the God of Swords aplish two things."


    <span>Firstly, the Barbarian King Bu Chahar has been missing for half a year. He is a key figure in consolidating the stability of Borjin and Arguis.


    Ye Fan was speechless, "Your Barbarian King is missing, and you want me to look for it?!" This Great Deste Province is so vast, where can I find it!? "


    High Priest Pasteur ignored Ye Fan''sints, and continued, "The second thing is to hope that Lord Sword God will be able to gather the Fire Qilin Grass from the Sodom Continent.<span>There are at least three of them, so we have important uses for them.


    The Fire Lin Grass could only grow where Fire Lin beast Fire Lin existed and was nourished by Fire Lin spirit energy.


    <span>It is rumored that Fireshine exists on the Sodom Continent, which is the closest continent to the Prehistoric ins. "


    "Divine Beast?!" Ye Fan''s face stiffened, "This Fireshine, is it a Qilin?"


    "That''s right. The Kirin n has qilins for males and qilins for females. They are said to be the descendants of dragons and other divine beasts."


    <span>"Which Qilin n is more powerful than the Vermillion Bird n?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask.


    Pasteur was somewhat puzzled. "Your Excellency God of Swords, why do you have such a question?"<span>The Vermillion Bird was the legendary divine beast that couldpete with the Divine Dragon. It should be at the same level as the White Tiger and ck Tortoise.


    <span>The Kirin n was only one of arge number of descendants of a Divine Dragon. Not to mention their limited lifespan, even if they cultivated to the limit, they still wouldn''t be able topare with a true Divine Dragon. How could theypare with an indestructible Vermillion Bird?


    Moreover, as far as I know, there shouldn''t be a divine beast at the level of a Vermillion Bird in the great wastnd.


    If a Qilin can bepared to a Vermillion Bird, then even Lord Sword God may not be able to gather Fire Lin Grass alive. "


    Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief, thinking to himself, what the hell do you know?<span>He scratched his head and said, "Of these two things, first, you don''t have any clues, and second, it''s extremely dangerous!


    God knows how long it will take me to aplish these two things!


    I''m in a hurry to get the form, to get it ready for treatment. If you dy the treatment, then what''s the use of meing here!? "


    High Priest Pasteur said, "Lord Sword God, since the God of Berserkers gave us this decree, there must be a reason for it."<span>Gods would not easily send out orders, but as long as they gave out instructions, they would definitely have a way toplete it within the effective time.


    "Since ancient times, the God of Berserkers has guided us to this day in the Wilderness. Please believe in this as well."


    Ye Fan thought to himself, "If this God of Berserkers is that powerful, then how did you guys get your entire family exterminated?"


    "No matter how you say it, these two things are way too difficult. Otherwise, how about this ¡­"<span>Tell me the form first, and I promise that once I''m cured, I will do my best to help you!


    "I, as a person, do what I say. I am absolutely not an ungrateful person. You should be able to see that." Ye Fan said seriously.


    High Priest Pasteur smiled bitterly. "I am only a remnant spirit, how could I dare to gamble the lives of millions of people in the Wilderness on your promise?


    <span>"Moreover, an oracle is an oracle. If you don''t act ording to the will of the God of Berserkers, I won''t take this risk."


    <span>Ye Fan''s face turned ck, and he sneered: "That''s good!" If you don''t give me the form, I''ll go out right now and tell the truth about your Wilderness Shrine!


    <span>Do you know what the barbarians you speak of will encounter once this is leaked? "


    High Priest Pasteur was silent for a moment, then said with a sigh, "You don''t have to threaten me like this, Lord Sword God.Since the God of Berserkers has chosen you, you are not a cold-blooded, heartless butcher.


    <span>I am only a remnant spirit and cannot cultivate again. I don''t know how much longer I can persevere ¡­


    <span>Once Ipletely disappear, I won''t be able to hide the truth of the shrine. At that time, the Savage King who didn''t have the shrine and shrine would bepletely dyed red with blood.


    Do you really have the heart to see billions of innocent lives being maimed just like that? Do you really have the heart to abandon us? "


    Ye Fan turned around, and clicked his tongue in annoyance. Could it be that he really couldn''t be an "evil person"?<span>Was he even acting? That shouldn''t be the case! He used to be an assassin in the past!


    <span>After hearing the High Priest''s words, he thought of those barbarian civilians who set up stalls outside of Beiming City. He thought of the friendly words they had said to him and the look in their eyes ¡­


    <span>It was one thing to save the people on Earth, but now, he couldn''t bear to give up on a bunch of barbarians who had nothing to do with him.


    <span>On one side was his wife''s serious illness, and on the other was countless lives in the wild. Ye Fan felt as if his heart was about to be torn apart.


    After standing quietly for a long time, Ye Fan clenched his teeth, turned around and coldly said, "I can try my best to do these two things, but I can''t afford to waste too much time."


    Therefore, if I am unable to do these two things in two months, even if I have to take the lives of everyone in the Wilderness and die with them, I will ask for the form from you! "


    High Priest Pasteur smiled in relief, "Then I''ll ept it as the Sword God''s agreement."Ye Fan let out a long sigh, feeling as if his brain had turned into mush. Fire Lin grass was one thing, but he knew the clue was that the Barbarian King Butchahar of the Sodom Continent was there. Where did this grandson go?


    "Did your God of Berserkers give it to an oracle? Is there nothing else? " Ye Fan asked.A baffled look appeared in High Priest Pasteur''s eyes as he nodded. "There''s a hint, but it''s a bit strange."


    "What hint?"


    <span>Pasteur slowly spat out a word, "White Grizzly."


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then with a thought, he raised his hand, and Rice Ball was pulled out from the ring.


    <span>Sesame Rice Ball was holding a piece of beef jerky and munching on it with relish while licking her nose with her little tongue, not sparing the slightest bit of it.


    A pair of pitch-ck eyes, looking at Ye Fan with a questioning look, "What are you looking for me for?"


    "You?!"


    "Ah!" Soup Dumpling''s head tilted, his eyes were full of confusion, as he clearly did not know what Ye Fan was trying to say.


    <span>High Priest Pasteur revealed a look of realization. "So the God of Berserkers was referring to this Sir God of Swords. I''ll leave the people of the Wilderness to you ¡­"


    The High Priest lowered his head with a sincere look. Then, with a sh of white light, he returned to the God of Berserkers Bead at the top of the tower.


    "No!" "I, you ¡­"


    Ye Fan was at a loss for words. He looked at the God of Berserkers Bead, and then looked at the Rice Ball in his hand. Can''t you exin this idiom a little more clearly?<span>What exactly did Rice Ball know? Or was there anything Soup Dumplings could lead him to? When and what kind of asion did he need the Soup Dumplings?


    <span>Ye Fan felt a burst of helplessness, but he clearly had no other choice. He could only brace himself and go to the Sodom Continent.


    He put Rice Ball on his shoulder, "Rice Ball, listen, you have to help me find Butchahar, then find the Fire Qilin Grass.<span>Doing these two things well would be greatly rewarded! If I don''t do it well, I''ll starve you to death! "


    "Huh?" Soup Dumpling was obviously confused. He took a bite of the beef, his cheeks bulging as he chewed.


    Ye Fan shook his head and sighed, now that he had talked too much with this thing, it probably couldn''t understand him, so he decided to hurry up and take out the map to see the location of the Sodom Continent.


    Soon after, Ye Fan quickly left the temple and flew towards the snowy mountains in the north. Just to get to the snowy mountains in the northwest would take him a few days.<span>Plus, it would take a few days to cross the rtively safe Navy Tide Sea, which was also the sea area within the Ancient Sea.


    Just by calcting the distance, Ye Fan''s heart was already burning with anxiety, and he didn''t dare to dy for even a moment.

 Chapter 2180

    Beiming City. The meeting hall of themander-in-chief''s mansion.<span>Ye Huangtu and a few other generals were sitting on chairs, while Ao Han, who was covered in blood, was kneeling on the ground.


    <span>Outside of the hall, there was a pile of demon snakes'' heads and beast cores. They were like a small hill, especially the gigantic silver serpent''s head. It was a shocking sight to behold.


    <span>"Master Hou, I was too weak and was unable to save field officer Chen and the other members of the team. Please punish me, Master Hou!" Ao Han''s eyes turned red, his face was full of remorse and pain.


    "The demonic snake that grew up here is also in the dark. It is indeed very dangerous. How can you me Captain Chen and the others for not being able to survive?"


    <span>You killed the demonic snake and avenged them, you should be rewarded ¡­


    <span>"How about this, I order you to take over the position of field officer Chen, lead a team, and remember the second ss contribution!" Ye Huang said.


    Ao Han raised his head, revealing a look of gratitude, "Thank you, Master Hou! "I, Ao Han, will do my best to protect the people of Beiming City!"


    <span>"You can go now. You''re tired too. Rest well." Ye Huangtu waved his hand.


    However, Ao Han begged, "Master Hou, I have a brother, Gao Yi. He is on good terms with me and died trying to save me.


    Can you inform me of his family''s residence so that I can take care of his family for him in the future? "


    Ye Huangtu praised, "Since you have such a heart, of course you can. Go and ask the official. We, the northern troop, will also give out some money for your pension."


    "Thank you, Master Hou!" Ao Han wiped off his tears, turned and left the meeting hall.


    Looking at the cold figure of his back, one of the generals beside him praised, "As expected of Principal Kong Zhuo''s student. This kid is really not bad."<span>"Friendly and righteous, worthy of nurturing."


    "Look at that demonic core, it is indeed a demonic snake with a long habitat. If it wasn''t for the fact that he has a Xuansu sacred body, I''m afraid he would have had a hard time escaping death!"<span>"But howe there doesn''t seem to be any injuries on his body?"


    <span>"It''s been a few days already, and it''s good that he''s injured. Otherwise, how could he have a Mysterious Holy Body?"


    <span>The few high-ranking officers discussed among themselves for a while and then left.


    <span>After everyone had left, Ye Hang walked out from the back and asked in a puzzled tone, "Dad, why do I feel that this Gu Han is so weird?"


    Ye Huangtu narrowed his eyes and asked, "What''s weird?"


    <span>"I can''t exin it, but I feel like it''s not the same as before." Ye Hang scratched his head.


    "When there is no evidence, do not y your part. It is more important than suspecting others."


    "Yes, Father!"


    Ye Huangtu stood up and frowned, "Is there any news from your brother?"<span>"Sigh ¡­" Ye Hang bitterly sighed, "It was said that a few days ago he had called Princess Sister-inw, but now he could no longer contact her."


    "Oh?" Ye Huangtu asked, "What day exactly?"


    <span>Ye Wen said, "It was on the day that the army of demonic snakes attacked. After that, there was no further contact."


    Ye Huangtu seemed to have thought of something and nodded


    In the Wilderness, it was a valley with beautiful grass and clear water.


    At the side of the stream, smoke curled up from a house constructed of stone and wood.


    <span>A fair skinned woman wearing a coarse cloth and beast skin dress covered her hair with colored cloth was squatting by the stream, washing clothes.


    <span>The water current sped up, causing a ssh thatnded on the woman''s face.


    The woman subconsciously reached out to wipe it, but her feet slipped and she fell into the stream!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    The woman fell into the water and hurriedly reached out to touch the pebbles on the shore.


    She was blind, and felt for a while. She had just climbed onto the shore when she identally kicked the clothes basin down the stream."Aiya!"


    The blind woman knew that it was not good as she heard the sound of sshing water. She rushed over but didn''t have time to grab onto the wooden basin.


    With a "putong" sound, someone jumped into the water. He reached out to pick up the wooden basin and put it back on the shore.


    "Ah Zi, I''ve told you so many times. When I''m not around, don''t go to the shore to wash your clothes. It''s so dangerous!"<span>The man''s words were reproachful, but more importantly, they were filled with heartache.


    The blind girl Ah Zi was overjoyed. She happily stretched out her hand to touch the man who was walking forward, then forcefully hugged him.<span>"Song He!" You''re finally back?! Why did he have to go out for so long this time? The herbs have all been sold? Is everything all right? "


    <span>As Ah Zi spoke, she caressed the man''s face, and then asked curiously: "Song He, where is your mask? "It was removed?"


    <span>The ugly man with a face full of poison held Ah Zi''s hand, his eyes filled with gentleness. "Yes, I took it off. Didn''t you say you didn''t like me wearing a mask?"


    "That''s right, we are husband and wife, how can we wear a mask in front of a husband and wife?"


    <span>Besides, I can''t see you, and you can''t even let me touch you. That''s too strange. "Ah Zi leaned against her husband''s chest, full of dependence.


    <span>"Even if you can''t see, you can still feel how ugly I am!"


    "No way! You say that again! How could a person''s beauty be seen on a person''s face?


    <span>If it weren''t for the fact that you saved me from a bandit and healed me back then, I would have died a long time ago.


    I''m just a blind woman. Ever since I was young, everyone has wanted to bully me. Other than my dead parents, you''re the only one who treats me as well.<span>"To Ah Zi, Song He is the most handsome man in the world, the best husband," Ah Zi said seriously.


    The ugly man''s eyes turned red as he hugged his wife tightly. "I, Yun Song He, am able to marry you. This is the happiest thing in my life."


    "Mhmm, me too." A Ziyi smiled and hugged the man tightly.


    After a while, Ah Zi suddenly thought of something. "That''s right, Song He. The meal is almost ready. Let''s go in and eat. You just came back at the right time!""Alright, let''s go out for a few days and miss your cooking skills." Yun Song Heughed.


    "Hmph, you only know how to make me happy. I''m blind, how delicious can food taste?" Ah Zi shook his head.


    <span>The couple entered the house. It was a simple decoration, but it was rather warm and cozy.


    <span>After Yun Song He ced the dishes on the table, the two began to chat andugh.


    <span>"Song He, why did you take so long to go out and sell the herbs this time? It''s been a few days."


    "En, I ran a bit too far. I want to sell it for a good price ¡­"


    "Oh, actually, we don''t need much money. I still want you to be safe. If you don''te back, then I won''t feel at ease!""Sorry for making you worry so much that you won''t run so far next time." Yun Song He touched his wife''s hand.


    Ah Zi pursed her lips and bashfully said, "Actually, if you want to go out, that''s fine too. But I''m too bored by myself. If only I had a child ¡­"


    <span>Yun Song He''s face darkened. His amber eyes revealed a hint of sadness and intolerance.


    "Song He, why aren''t you speaking again? If you don''t want a child yet, then pretend I didn''t mention it."I''m just saying that even if I don''t have any children, I would be satisfied with you." Ah Zi said gently.


    Yun Song He sighed and said, "Let me think. We still have a long time. Don''t worry.""Okay, let''s not talk about that. Eat more." Ah Zi smiled and nodded.


    <span>Just as the two of them were talking about this, Yun Song He suddenly noticed something. He narrowed his eyes and looked outside the door.


    Not long after, a person walked in from outside and greeted them with a smile, "Haha, Song He is back? This food smells so good! Ah Zi''s cooking skills have improved again? "


    A man with long grey robes and ck hair walked in. He wore a mask with a smiling face.

 Chapter 2181

    2181


    "Uncle Three Xiao?" Ah Zi warmly called out, standing up and calling out, "What brings you here? Would you like to sit down and have some? "


    The man called San Xiao said happily: "No need, let''s eat again next time. Today, I saw Song Hee back, and I have something to talk to him about."


    Yun Song He stood up and helped his wife sit down. "Ah Zi, continue eating. Just wait for me to clean up. I''ll go out and talk to Uncle San Xiao first."


    "Alright,ter remember toe in and drink a cup of ck ancient tea. The stir-fried tea is delicious, and Uncle Three Xiao hasn''t been here for some time," Ah Zi reminded.


    "Hmm ¡­"


    Yun Song He responded indifferently. Then, he turned his head to look at the smiling man, and the two of them walked out together.


    Quietly walking to a rock beside a stream, the smiling man looked yfully at Yunsong He.


    "His injuries are not light. No wonder he stayed outside for so many days. How long will it take for him to recover?" San Xiao asked.


    Yun Song He''s face turned cold, "Your primordial spirit is damaged. It is already good enough that you can survive, but you won''t be able to recover in a short period of time.


    If I hadn''t reacted fast, leaving behind the reserve corpse and primordial spirit and faking my death ¡­ I''m afraid you won''t be able to see me. "


    "I heard ¡­ The Sword God has appeared in Darknorth City? San Xiao narrowed his eyes.


    "Hmph." Yun Song He sneered, "What? You want to tell me that you don''t know that the Sword God is in Beiming City?"


    San Xiao sighed: "Song He, don''t tell me you think I will deliberately send you to your death?


    Back then, I was the one who helped you escape the pursuit of Wu Yeyue, and it was I who helped you and A''Zi build this family here.


    I treat you all like an adopted daughter. Why would I intentionally harm you?


    Your death would only bring harm to Huaxu Family, but it would also be of no benefit to them...


    Furthermore, for an expert like the Sword God, how can I grasp his tracks? "


    Yun Song He thought about it carefully, and it seemed to be true. He nodded.


    Xiao San sighed, "If the n went smoothly, while the royal family is busy taking care of themselves, we could make the Shen Long family and the Xuanming n fall into chaos, and burn the entire battle territory.


    I can only me the Sword God for appearing in Darknorth City ¡­ The people of the Netherezim n were killed by the Sword God, and right now, only the Netherezim n was in internal strife.


    We even lost a ck Serpent of the Nine Abyss for nothing, what a pity ¡­ "


    "A wasted loss?" Yun Song He''s eyes became cold. "That may not be so... After all, the growth of the Abyssal ck Serpent was simply too slow.


    I used it to change into a chess piece that works faster. I estimate that it won''t be long before it has a miraculous effect ¡­ "


    "Oh? What chess piece? " San Xiao asked curiously.


    "You will naturally know about it in the future." Yun Song He smiled mysteriously.


    San Xiaoughed: "Are you still trying to keep me in suspense?"


    "There''s no such thing as a frank friendship between us, right?" Yun Song He asked.


    San Xiao was surprised for a moment, and then he said with relief: "Well, with your experience, it is indeed a bit difficult to make you believe someone..."


    As he spoke, San Xiao took out a smiling man''s mask and passed it to Yun Song He.


    "From the looks of it, your mask has been destroyed by the Sword God. Take another one ¡­"


    Yun Song He received the mask and hesitated for a moment. He did not put it on immediately, but instead, kept it away silently.


    There was a serious look in San Xiao''s eyes, "This time... You are going to face the Sword God head on. How do you feel? "


    "Can''t you tell how bad it hurt me?" Yun Song He''s gaze became serious as he said, "If not for him not knowing the characteristics and methods of our family, I''m afraid that I would have already died."


    San Xiao said in a low voice: "Then... How is itpared to the Misty Night Dragon? "As a sword cultivator, you have fought before as well."


    Yun Song He''s face was filled with hatred and contempt, "Misty night, Long Yue? He had the Heaven level sword intent, how could itpare with the Emperor level sword intent?


    If Wu Yeyue dares to fight me head on, he might not be my match! He only hated his bunch of foxes and knew how to y dirty tricks!


    This God of Swords ¡­ When chasing after me and getting too close, I used Gluttony and directly devoured it.


    But he was actually able to forcefully use the explosive power of the sword intent and escape from my Gluttony''s space...


    This meant that his absolute strength was far above mine. The destructive power of his sword intent was so great that even the Holy Spirit Realm warriors couldn''t face him head on.


    That little person, Long Yue, in the mist ¡­ Unless it has yed those crafty tricks, it will definitely not be a match for the Sword God ".


    After listening, San Xiao fell into deep thoughts. After a while, he murmured: "It seems... He definitely wasn''t lucky for him to be able to kill the Zither Saint and suppress the Wine Sword Immortal ¡­


    If this person were to be our enemy, it would be a huge problem for us in the future. There can only be one emperor in this world. Whether or not he has the heart to be an emperor. "


    "What, you still want to be called an emperor?" Yun Song He asked teasingly.


    San Xiao shook his head: "I don''t have that capability, but some of our allies... Wasn''t it for this matter?


    Oh yeah, have you and the God of Swords talked about anything, or any clues about catching him? Can you check his background? "


    Yun Song He''s eyes shed, and said: "I didn''t say anything. In that situation, it''s impossible to talk to me properly."


    "Is that so... It''s such a pity. A chess piece we nted in the Divine Dragon nst time was also killed by this sword god.


    Including this time, he has done us two bad things. However, we were unable to find any trace of him, it''s such a headache ¡­ " San Xiao sighed.


    Yun Song He seemed to have thought of something and muttered, "Really ¡­ God Dragon n... "


    San Xiao nced at him, then turned around and said: "Well, you should rest for a while, until you recover."


    Let''s go inside, don''t keep Zi waiting. "


    "What are you going in for?" Yun Song He immediately asked cautiously.


    San Xiao was stunned, he stretched out his hand: "Didn''t Ah Zi ask me to drink a new cup of tea just now? Why ¡­ "You don''t like it?"


    Yun Song He was silent.


    Three Laughter did not pay any more attention to him, as heughed heartily and walked towards the house, "Zi!" Make tea! "Make tea!"


    "Sigh!" "Alright, Uncle San Xiao!" Zi''s happyughter came from inside the house.


    Beside the stream, Yun Song He''s eyes flickered with a cold light ¡­


    As he was walking back to the house, he suddenly realized that the wind had started to blow wildly!


    In the sky, dark clouds rolled over from the northwest!


    "Rumble!"


    The sound of thunder was like the roar of a giant beast in the distance.


    San Xiao, who had just reached the door, stuck his head out and sighed: "It''s the Wilderness'' rainy season again... Every time I see a tempesting from the sea, it''s always soul-stirring ¡­. "


    Yun Song He also turned his head back and looked at the dark clouds in the sky. His gaze seemed to have extended to tens of thousands of miles away ¡­


    In the vast and boundless sea, strong winds howled, and massive waves surged up to the heavens!


    Suddenly, a figure flew out from the waves!


    They saw a man standing on a flying sword with a huge ck sword in his hand. He stabbed out a eel-like demon beast that was more than ten meters long. It was Ye Fan!


    "Mistress!" Why is the wind wave getting stronger and stronger!? "


    The two maids Qing He and Jie Long also jumped out of the sea. They each caught a huge fish.


    Ye Fan sighed, "It''s easy to change the weather on the sea. Bring the fish meat back to the ring and feed it to Xiao Jin. I will continue on my journey."


    "Yes sir!" The two girls quickly returned to the ring.


    Ye Fan had originally been hurrying along the way, but since he had finished eating all of the food along the way, the two little ancestors were no longer willing to do so.


    He had no choice but to spare some time and find two maids to bring out some seafood.


    After slicing a piece of fish for Sesame Rice Ball, Ye Fan continued to spread his Dragonscale Swordwings and hurried forward.


    Although the violent wind and rain became more and more violent, it was unable to stop Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t dare to fly too high, because he was afraid of missing some important information. After all, he might encounter some clues along the way.


    On the dark sea surface, after flying for a long distance, Ye Fan suddenly heard some screamsing from the distant sea.


    There was someone else here? Ye Fan was surprised.

 Chapter 2182

    <span>Passing through the raging waves, Ye Fan heard the voice be clearer and clearer. It was a young woman''s voice.


    <span>What made his heart beat even faster was that this voice was very familiar to him!?


    Xiaoyu!?


    Ye Fan couldn''t believe it, he had actually heard Team Blue Rain''s voice!Could it be that the heavens were right? He had saved quite a few people recently and brought the missing Blue Rain in front of him?


    <span>As the sound became clearer and clearer, Ye Fan finally saw clearly that in front of him, on a surging wave, a small figure was hugging a piece of floating tree, crying for help in the sea!


    "Help! Help! "


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed. That woman who was drenched all over and was crying softly was, after all, Time-Blue Rain!


    <span>Although he didn''t understand why the girl would appear here, and why she couldn''t even fly, Ye Fan still wanted to rescue the girl first.


    <span>"Xiao Yu!"


    Ye Fan dove through the heavy rain, preparing to pick up Blue Rain in one go.


    But when he reached a certain height, Ye Fan suddenly felt that something was wrong!<span>A powerful spiritual force instantly enveloped his surroundings!


    It was as if a sharp female voice was howling crazily in the depths of his soul, making him feel as if his nerves were going to gopletely numb!


    The ''Time Blue Rain'' in the sea disappeared!


    <span>Instead, an indigo human face sprang out from the sea. His upper body was shaped like a woman, his long hair was like countless tiny sea serpents, and his eyes were red like that of a banshee!


    <span>The lower half of the Banshee was like a long snake, covered in blue scales. On her cheeks, back, and shoulders, she was carrying a spread of her fins!


    It was Ye Fan''s first time seeing this kind of monster. Although he didn''t know how it did it, creating the Blue Rain Fantasy, and even imitating the Blue Rain Sound, there was no doubt that this thing was extremely dangerous!


    This piercing sound wave covered arge area of his spiritual force, causing Ye Fan a splitting headache. He was unable to concentrate!<span>The banshee was incredibly fast in the torrential storm. The water and wind on the sea seemed to have no resistance to her at all!


    <span>It had a sinister smile on its face. Its two arms, on the outside of its arms were actually two fins as sharp as knives. They suddenly swung towards Ye Fan''s neck and waist!


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes turned red, his brain and primordial spirit were paralyzed, making him unable to smoothly counterattack and escape. He forcefully released threeyers of disintegration, activating the dragon soul!


    But even so, he still couldn''t alleviate much pain!


    The destructive power of this female demon was actually even more terrifying than the formation he''d encountered in the Royal Tomb?!


    It was not that his mental strength was really as huge as a spell formation, but rather that this sound wave''s super prative power urately locked onto Ye Fan, making Ye Fan''s primordial spirit feel as if it was bound by iron chains!


    It seemed like the Banshee''s two fins were going to cut open Ye Fan''s body!


    "Aooo!"<span>A life and death moment! Sesame Rice Ball, who was lying on Ye Fan''s shoulder, let go of the piece of fish in his mouth and pounced forward, directly covering the Banshee''s face with his little body!


    The Banshee was clearly caught off guard, and did not expect that Ye Fan would be under her control. On the contrary, this little thing was actually unharmed?<span>"Ao! Ao! Ao!"


    <span>Sesame Rice Ball used his ws to randomly scratch her and p her with his paws. Along the way, he even bit on the hair of the Banshee and tore it apart!


    The Banshee was infuriated. A few thick strands of hair actually turned into a sea serpent that bit towards Tang Yuan!


    <span>The rice dumpling''s skin was rough and thick, but after being bitten a few times, it was still fine. He only lost a few strands of hair!


    <span>Since it was attached to her face, the Banshee did not dare to use her sharp fin to cut the Soup Dumplings. She could only use her hand to pull the Soup Dumplings out!


    Soup Dumplings was thrown aside, falling into the churning sea!


    <span>The Banshee wiped her face and realized that her face was covered in blue blood. Clearly, she had been scratched quite a bit!


    <span>At this moment, an intimidating pressure appeared!


    The banshee''s eyes revealed a trace of fear. She sensed that something was amiss, but it was already toote!


    Relying on the dy of Sesame Rice Ball, Ye Fan finally regained some consciousness. With difficulty, he summoned a flying sword and swung it towards the Banshee!


    The Unparalleled Sword Intent turned into a golden beam of light, dazzling the dark sea!<span>The Banshee let out a miserable scream. She was cut in half, sputtering out a massive amount of blue blood!


    Although her body was already dead, the Banshee spirit turned into a ray of blue light, flying ferociously towards Ye Fan."AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Ye Fan never thought that there would be such a situation. Caught off guard, he felt as if something had ruthlessly invaded his brain!


    Even though the Dragon Soul was protecting his own primordial spirit, it still made it feel as if his primordial spirit was soaked in ice-cold water!


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, holding his head with one hand, and quickly called out Xiao Jin, Qing He, and Jie Long from his ring.<span>"Master!" What''s wrong with you?! " The moment Xiao Jin came out, he discovered that Ye Fan''s face was deathly pale, and there was something wrong with his state of mind!


    "Master!" The two female attendants were nervous as well.Ye Fan gasped for breath, "Xiao Jin, save Rice Ball and quickly leave this ce!


    "A little higher, a little farther away. The farther, the better! I want you to be on your guard!"Xiao Jin instantly transformed into a hundred meter long dragon diving into the sea to save the popping Rice Ball.


    Qing He Jie supported Ye Fan, lying on Xiao Jin''s back.


    One dragon and two women didn''t dare to ask anymore questions. For Ye Fan to suffer such injuries and be in such a hurry to leave this ce, it could be seen how dangerous this ce was!


    <span>After Ye Fan finished giving out the instructions, heid down on Xiao Jin''s back and felt that his soul statue was being pierced by countless needles. It was as if his brain would be in extreme pain even after a while!


    When he was in the Royal Tombst time, he could at least forcefully persist. But this time, he couldn''t even circte the Dragon Soul to fight back!<span>Because once he tried to activate the Dragon Soul by himself, the pain would make him feel worse than death!


    <span>He knew that after that female demon died, she must have used her hate filled soul to give him the final blow!


    <span>If not for the five-wed Golden Dragon Soul, Ye Fan''s primordial spirit would have already been destroyed!


    <span>This demoness, even if she died, she wanted to drag him down to hell with her!


    <span>"Master!" Master! What''s wrong with you!? "


    "Master, don''t scare us ¡­ sob!"


    The two maids have never seen Ye Fan so weak before. The great Sword God that shook the immortal pce was actually such a waste.


    Tang Yuan shook the seawater off his body,id down next to Ye Fan, and licked Ye Fan''s face. He let out a few cries, with some worry in his eyes.<span>Xiao Jin was burning with anxiety. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he still tried his best to fly high into the sky and stay as far away from the surface of the sea as possible.


    Zhang Xuan didn''t dare to stop for even a moment as he flew around the area. All he wanted was to find a ce to rest as soon as possible.


    Ye Fany there drowsily, as if he was under extremely strong anesthesia, and gradually lost consciousness as well as falling into darkness ¡­No wonder so many sage realm experts were unable to return to the sea ¡­


    <span>After a sh of thought, Ye Fan waspletely clueless.

 Chapter 2185

    2185


    The mermaid ignored him and continued to head out.


    Seeing this, Ye Fan had no choice but to run up and grab the mermaid''s shoulder.


    However, this action seemed to make the male dragon-man think that Ye Fan was trying to hurt him!


    The mermaid turned her head and scolded him harshly. She raised her hand and a stream of water immediately condensed in the air and gushed towards Ye Fan!


    It was like a high-pressure water gun. If it was a normal person, they would have been sent flying!


    Although Ye Fan''s strength was greatly reduced, his body''s toughness was still there. Stunned by the water pir, he frowned and said, "I have no ill intentions!" I just want to go out andmunicate with you guys! "


    As Ye Fan spoke, he gestured with his hand, hoping that the Dragonfish would understand.


    Seeing that Ye Fan was actually holding up the water column and was unwilling to give in, the mermaid''s eyes suddenly shed with anger, and she opened her mouth...


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    A sound wave was released from the mouth of the shark, Ye Fan''s whole body seemed to have been blocked by a wall, and was sent flying seven or eight meters back!


    If it was in the past, Ye Fan would directly disintegrate, and this guy wouldpletely be unable to harm him.


    But now, Ye Fan didn''t dare to use the technique of disintegrating his whole body and mind. It was extremely active, and his brain was in so much pain that he wanted to faint.


    After being struck down by the sound wave, Ye Fan could only lie on the ground in pain, trying his best to calm the pain in his head.


    The merperson snorted, his eyes revealed a hint of disdain, as if he felt that Ye Fan was overestimating himself, and turned around to leave.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing?" Aren''t you injured in the Primordial Spirit battle, and you still want to fight the Drake?


    Draconians are born proficient in soul attacks, simr to the Sea Demons. Just by shouting, they are able to make you wish you were dead! "


    Gillian was awakened by this, scratching her body and muttering as she walked toward the food.


    Ye Fan sat up in frustration, "I just want to know how the people who came with me are doing, but I don''t know how tomunicate with them."


    "Heh heh ¡­" Gillian picked up a piece of potato cake and chewed it while smiling. "Are you angry? If you weren''t injured by the soul of the Siren before it died, you wouldn''t be in such a miserable state, right?"


    Ye Fan rolled his eyes at him, "You shouldn''t be angry, right..." Because of some trouble, I lost all of my cultivation base. No matter how miserable the situation might be, I have experienced it before.


    Even if you were to be angry and anxious, it wouldn''t solve the problem. You still have to think of a solution slowly. "


    "Oh wow, you''re in a good mood, hey! I''ll let you have a taste, but I won''t be eating it alone this time! " Gillian threw a piece of cake to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan took it and took a bite, discovering that it really was filled with the vor of nature, and indeed had a very special and delicious taste.


    "How is it? I said taste is okay, right? " Gillenughed.


    Ye Fan nodded his head and couldn''t help but smile, "You stayed here for more than a month just to eat the food here?" Don''t you want to go out? "


    Gillian blinked. "Get out? "I can go out."


    "What!?" Ye Fan was startled, "You can go out?" How do I get out? "


    When Jiran reached the deepest part of the cave, he waved at Ye Fan from behind a rock.


    Ye Fan walked over in confusion, but when he arrived behind the rock, he was suddenly startled!


    There was actually a hole here that was just big enough for a human to pass through?!


    "This... You dug this up? " Ye Fan was puzzled. How could this hole not be discovered by the merfolk?


    Jilun shook his head, "No, it was dug out by my friend, Tuo Tuo''s family! I don''t have this kind of skills! "


    "You have friends here?" Ye Fan was even more puzzled.


    "That''s it!" "Come with me. I''ll take you to meet my friend."


    Ye Fan naturally wished to get out earlier. Although digging in this underground cave would be a disgrace to his Sword God''s prestige, at this stage of the game, how could he still have that much power?!


    Lun Lun was the first to get in, followed by Ye Fan.


    "The merfolk have only a fixed time of day to deliver their meals. If the other times didn''te, I would have Tuo Tuo help me dig this secret passage.


    As for me, I came back to sleep at night. When I was bored, I would hang around outside for a while and chat with Ta Ta Ta.


    "I had intended to visit some other ces in a few days, but you''vee at the right time. I''ll let you live in this good ce then..."


    Hearing this, Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "I don''t have that much free time..." [Since you have a hole to go through, why didn''t you say so earlier!?] It caused me to be attacked by restrictions, and then attacked by the merfolk! "


    Gillian innocently said, "Then you didn''t ask me! "We didn''t talk much. You just started cultivating yesterday..."


    Ye Fan twitched his mouth, as if what he just said was his own fault.


    After nearly twenty minutes had passed, Ye Fan was slightly stunned...


    "Just how long is this underground cave ¡­?" Is it that far? " Ye Fan is crazy, he still hasn''t climbed out?


    "Don''t worry... I was the one who told Tuo Tuo to keep the exit a little further away, to get to the top of the mountain of the Naga Tribe.


    Otherwise, if they were discovered by the tribe, wouldn''t they be destroyed? "Then I won''t be able to stay here and eat and drink for nothing," said Gillian.


    "Don''t you just want to eat their food? Must you live in a cell? " Ye Fan asked curiously.


    "I want to go somewhere else, but I don''t know thenguage of the merfolk. They think I''m an intruder, too.


    Anyway, this cave is pretty good, it''s just right next to the sea, after dinner, listen to the mermaid singing at the seaside, sleep quietly, howfortable. "


    Ye Fan was really impressed by this savage biologist, his life was really leisurely.


    After crawling for nearly half an hour, the two of them finally came out of the burrow and emerged from a clump of grass.


    This was a mountain slope with dark shadows. Ye Fan looked around and saw a sea in the distance. There were a lot of buildings on the beach.


    Upon closer inspection, these buildings seemed to be giant shells, directly transforming them into buildings.


    "That''s the Fallen Dragon Tribe. You should have been caught by them near the beach over there. As for the friends you mentioned, I didn''t even see them." Gerrin shrugged.


    Ye Fan frowned. In his current state, if he went to the Dragon n, he would probably be treated as an ''escaped criminal''. If he couldn''t find the person, then he would be gone.


    Just as he was thinking about what he should do, he saw Gillian shouting in all directions, "Tuo Tuo! "Tuo Tuo ¡­"


    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound from a patch of grass.


    Soon after, a small round marmot with a round body came out!


    "Haha!" "Tuo Tuo!"


    Gilliany down on the grass again and put her arms around the marmot,ughing stupidly.


    "What is it? You miss me? I miss you too... It''s just that a new friend came, so I didn''te out yesterday ¡­ "


    Ye Fan touched his forehead, trying his best to blink, to make sure that he didn''t see any illusions.


    "Gillian, the friend you''re talking about, family. The Groundhog family? "


    "Dwarf!" Dwarf! Where did you hear this weird name? "And it''s called Tuo Tuo. Although I gave it a name, it was very fond of it. I was nning to give it a name for all of its children ¡­"


    As he spoke, he said to the marmot, "Tuo Tuo, this person is called Ye Fan. Say hi to him!"


    Tuo Tuo sniffed with his nose, ran in front of Ye Fan, and then sped his hands in front of him, chirping a few times.


    "Total said they would wee you here, but unfortunately, they don''t have any fruits to eat today. Next time, I''ll treat you to some berries here," Gillen tranted.


    Ye Fan''s face twitched, "You..." He really could follow the earth ¡­ "The Rat spoke?"


    "Yeah, this is my unique skill. I can talk to a lot of small animals!" Gillian raised an eyebrow.


    "You can talk to both the alligator and the alligator, but you can''t talk to the alligator?!" Ye Fan felt a little dizzy.


    "It''s not the same. Although they''re all living creatures, the merfolk have strong psychic powers. How could they be able tomunicate with them so easily?"


    Ye Fan was unable to say anything, and could only smile and wave to Tuo Tuo, then turned around and walked up the mountain.


    "Ye Fan, where are you going?" "It''s no joke to be found out by the merfolk," said Gillen.


    "Don''t worry ¡­" I will observe the nearby situation. "Ye Fan nned to walk to the top of the mountain so that he could have a better understanding of his surroundings. Only then would he be able to think of his next n.


    Jiran didn''t bother to care too much about it. He held onto Ta Ta and began tomunicate with him cordially. As they chatted, he even took out his notebook, as if he was going to take notes.


    Although Ye Fan was curious about this strange new ''fellow prisoner'', at the moment, he didn''t have the leisure to study his background.


    Once they reached the peak, they stealthily looked around the stronghold of the Pu Zi Tribe. They carefully examined every nook and cranny in an attempt to find the traces of Xiao Jin, Tang Yuan, and the two maids ¡­

 Chapter 2183

    2183


    It was as if he was dreaming a long and chaotic dream.


    Slowly, a moving song began to y, melodious and melodious, as though it was the music of heaven, awakening one''s consciousness ¡­.


    Ye Fan opened his eyes with great difficulty. In front of his eyes was darkness. One of his hands slowly wiped his face.


    "Drip! Drip!"


    The ice-cold water drops fell on his face, and a trace of coldness gradually cleared Ye Fan''s mind.


    Where did this exquisite melodye from? Where was he?


    Where''s Xiao Jin? What about the dumplings? What about Qing He and Jie Long?!


    Ye Fan recalled the dangerous scene before he fainted, and felt a burst of anxiety. He immediately wanted to sit up!


    However, the moment he tried to stand up and shake his head, a strong stabbing pain made him scream out miserably!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "Hiss ¡­"


    Ye Fan covered his head with one hand and broke out in a cold sweat. He could feel that his primordial spirit and dragon soul were being frozen by a freezing spiritual force.


    It was as if countless ice spikes had pierced his origin soul. Just a slight movement could cause him to suffer a fate worse than death. He might even be seriously injured by the ripping of his origin soul!


    Under these circumstances, Ye Fan''s primordial spirit didn''t shatter, thanks to the dragon soul forcibly protecting him.


    However, this was only a forceful defense. If this continued for a long time, Ye Fan felt that sooner orter, his Primordial Spirit wouldpletely kill him!


    In his current state, he couldn''t channel the Dragon Soul, nor could he use his strongest psychic power to expel the ice-cold psychic power!


    To put it bluntly, the Dragon Soul had already done its best. This was all it could do!


    If Ye Fan couldpletely master the fifth w Golden Dragon Soul, then it would be fine, but the level ofmunication and fusion between him and the dragon soul was far from enough, so he couldn''t use the full power of the fifth w Golden Dragon Soul.


    This wave of ice-cold psychic power was like a curse that the Banshee had ced on him after her death. It wanted to devour and tear apart his primordial spirit!


    If the primordial spirit was destroyed, that would be the same asplete death ¡­


    What made things worse was that in his current state, if he encountered a strong opponent, he wouldn''t be able to fight with all his might.


    After all, just the slightest movement was enough to cause his head to ache, and even his primordial spirit was unable to move.


    He could not bear the physical and mental support that was needed to battle.


    The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth curled up into a bitter smile. He didn''t even know what he had encountered, how did he be a "cripple"?


    "Friend, you''re awake? Look at you, or are you not feeling well?


    What did you encounter? Why did theye here? Right... Can you understand me? "


    A voice came from Ye Fan''s side, startling him.


    Because of the trauma, Ye Fan''s perception had greatly decreased, and he didn''t even notice that there was someone else beside him!


    In the dim light, Ye Fan looked over and discovered that this seemed to be a moist cave.


    The other man in the cave had a baby face, shoulder-length hair, fair skin, and a height of 1.8 meters. Although he was not considered tall and sturdy, his muscles were strong and robust.


    The man was bare-chested and wore a pair of torn leather pants. He had a harmless, silly smile on his face.


    "Who are you? Listening to you, it''s in the Wilderness? " Ye Fan could tell from this person''s ent that it was indeed a barbariannguage.


    "My name is Jiran! It was from the prairie! "What about you?" Gillian asked.


    "Ye Fan..." "On the other side of the Great Wars," Ye Fan gave a simple introduction, and then immediately asked in doubt, "You don''t look like someone from the Great Prairie."


    "Is it because I''m white?" "Heh heh ¡­"


    Ye Fan nodded, and asked, "Where is this ce?" How did I get here, you know? The ones with me, the others. Have you seen it? "


    "This is Sodom Continent," Jilun replied. "We are in the Dragon Tribe. You were sent here by a few of the Draconians. Is there anyone else who is with you?" I didn''t see it. "


    "Sodom. "A tribe of merfolk?"


    Ye Fan was confused, so he had already arrived at the Sodom Continent?


    "You ¡­ "Is the mermaid you were talking about the one with the fish tail down there?"


    "That''s right! The Draconians are no longer in the Great Deste Continent, but I heard that there are still more in the Demon God Kingdom, and I didn''t expect that the Sodom Continent would also have one! " Gillian was excited.


    Ye Fan frowned. Although he had seen too many legendary demon spirits, but he had never thought that the legendary merfolk all existed.


    "When I came here from the Wilderness, I met a banshee in the sea. She tricked me by creating an illusion.


    Even though I killed her, I was injured by her soul after her death. Could it be ¡­ And the one I met was a mermaid? "


    When Jiran heard this, he suddenly pulled out a leather book from his crotch and also took out a pen. It looked like it was made of a type of ore paint.


    "Ye Fan!" The one you''re talking about is not a mermaid! It should be a Sea Demon!


    When Sea Demons hunted, they would use the soft side of their prey''s heart to create illusions!


    Sea Demons and Draconians were their archenemies. Although they were both Sea Demons, they were born with violent natures, and the Draconians were naturally kind-hearted, unlike the Sea Demons.


    I''ve never seen a Siren before! Can you tell me in detail what the Siren looks like?


    Was it like the book said, that hair really turned into a sea serpent? Which parts of the body have fins? What color are the scales? "


    Ye Fan saw the longing look in Jiran''s eyes, and said with a bitter smile, "Why are you so interested ¡­ ¡­" Could it be that you study biology? "


    "How did you know?" I am the ''biologist'' of the Wilderness! The reason why I came to the Sodom Continent is to observe the various life forms here! "


    While saying this, Jiran walked up to Ye Fan and opened his notebook. He pointed to some pictures and words on it and enthusiastically said, "Look, these are the research that I have been doing for the past few months ¡­"


    Although the light was dim, Ye Fan''s eyesight was not bad, and he could still clearly see the contents of the letter.


    After reading many pages, Ye Fan''s expression was a little strange, "You..." Why are they all drawn marmots? "


    "What marmot? This is called a hamster!"


    "In my hometown, this is a marmot ¡­ "The point is, I didn''t see you studying anything else."


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This guy had only gotten half of his booklet, and it had already recorded all of the life habits of the marmot.


    Jilun''s face was flushed red. He had to admit, "I ¡­ I like the hamsters, so I followed them a little more.


    "How lovely the hamster is, you see, fat and fat, isn''t it?"


    Ye Fan looked at Jiran, somewhat puzzled. "You said you came from the Wilderness, but crossing the Navy Tide Sea shouldn''t be easy. Are you really just a biologist?"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but suspect that this guy couldn''t be the Barbarian King Butchahar, right? After all, the God of Berserkers had said he could find the Barbarian King.


    "Isn''t it easy? Not bad, I came here on a Snow Hawk demonic beast, so I didn''t have anything to do on the way.


    Just got here, met the merfolk, and I was caught in this hole as an intruder.


    The merfolk don''t speak to us, and I can''t exin it. They may have been hurt by humans.


    "It''s just that because I''m kind-hearted and a vegetarian, I''m not going to kill you directly." Gillian said helplessly. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Ye Fan frowned and asked, "What''s your full name?"


    "What''s the matter, G¨¹l¨¹rklund?"


    "Not Bouchahar?" Ye Fan''s eyes shined as he asked.

 Chapter 2184

    2184


    Jiran froze for a second, thenughed out loud: "Ye Fan, you''re saying that I''m the Barbarian King Butchahar?


    Hahahaha... What makes you think that?! Do I look like the Barbarian King to you? "Haha ¡­"


    Ye Fan twitched his mouth, just what level of cultivation is this guy at? Even he couldn''t tell, because right now he is in a mess, and his perception is very poor.


    However, no matter what, Jiran was not like the Barbarian King. At the very least, his impression of the Barbarian King was far from being the Barbarian King.


    "What''s wrong, Ye Fan, are you looking for the Barbarian King?" What''s the matter? " Gillian asked.


    Of course, Ye Fan couldn''t casually tell him about the Temple''s matter, so he could only say, "I just asked..."


    "Oh right, you said that we were imprisoned here. How long have you been imprisoned for?"


    Gillian counted with her fingers, "Probably... More than a month? "


    Ye Fan was speechless, "Don''t tell me you never thought of leaving?"


    Gillianughed, "I don''t want to. This ce is pretty good! The food they sent from the merfolk was delicious!


    Listen, it''s night now, the merfolk are singing outside, what a beautiful song!


    If I go out, they might think I''m an enemy if I escape, and I want to keep a close eye on the Draconians. "


    After hearing these reasons, Ye Fan''s head hurt even more.


    But he had heard the song all the time.


    This was a pure melody without any lyrics, a beautiful and ethereal scene. The moment he closed his eyes, it would appear in his mind ¡­


    Ye Fan listened carefully and felt his primordial spirit be morefortable. It wouldn''t hurt so much.


    This melody seemed to have a miraculous effect of alleviating mental trauma.


    Unknowingly, after a long time, when the singing stopped, Ye Fan finally came back to his senses.


    "How is it? It does sound nice, doesn''t it?" "Draconians are born to love singing. Their control andprehension of the music is innate ¡­"


    Ye Fan nted his eyes at him, "It''s not like you sang it, what are you so proud of?"


    "I am a biologist! I''m exining it to you! " Gillian argued.


    Ye Fan shook his head, his eyes nced over his hand, and his heart suddenly thumped.


    "I... Where is my ring!? "


    Ye Fan discovered that his Sword God Ring, his two spatial rings, were all gone!


    "Of course it was taken by the merfolk," said Jilun. Have you ever seen a prisoner bring things without permission? It''s good to leave you some clothes! "


    "Then what happened to your notebook and pen?!" Ye Fan turned around and asked.


    "I have a pocket in my crotch. The mermaid might be a little shy, so she didn''t take it out of my crotch.


    Actually, I don''t have any dirt inside, but I often bathe! "


    Ye Fan''s face stiffened. He believed that this thing couldn''t be the Barbarian King!


    Ye Fan stood up and walked out of the cave. Although he only had brute force and his strength was greatly reduced, he was still worried about Xiao Jin and the others'' safety.


    "Sigh!" "Ye Fan, don''t force your way in!" Gillian saw it and shouted to stop it.


    Ye Fan saw that there was nothing in front of him, so he tried taking two more steps, but suddenly felt that something was wrong!


    A formless wave of sound exploded from the hole!


    This was like a infrasound that Ye Fan couldn''t hear at all, but the power of the sound waves sent him flying!


    "Bam!"


    Ye Fan''s head hit the stone wall again, almost fainting from the pain!


    "Sigh... I''m telling you, don''t force your way in. This mermaid specializes in sound waves. This cave doesn''t look like a prison, but it is actually filled with all sorts of sound waves traps.


    You only touched the first level now, and you were only sent flying.


    There are even people attacking the primordial spirit outside. With your current state, you''ll probably die if you force your way in ¡­ " said Gillian, clicking her tongue.


    Ye Fan was lying on the cold ground, his face pale, gasping for breath, "Why didn''t you say so earlier..."


    "Am I not going to stop you?" Gillian rolled her eyes.


    Ye Fan sat up, thought for a moment, and said, "Tell me ¡­" Will theye to deliver food? "


    "That''s right. I''ll gift it to you once every night. Sorry about that, I finished it today ¡­" "I didn''t know you''d wake up, haha." Jiranughed embarrassedly.


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment. It seems that he can only wait until the Dragon-man delivers his food tomorrow before considering how to get out.


    He sat cross-legged. Right now, all he could do was think of a way to dispel the evil spiritual force that had corroded his primordial spirit.


    Ye Fan tried to endure the pain and activated the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. With his pitiful primordial spirit, he would definitely be unable to resolve this crisis.


    Therefore, he could only hope that he could better control the Dragon Soul and use it to solve his predicament ¡­


    Ji Lun watched Ye Fan practice from the side and did not disturb him. He took out his notebook and began to write and draw, sometimes deep in thought, sometimes silly withughter. He was enjoying himself.


    Nearly a whole day had passed, and Ye Fan opened his eyes, his forehead full of sweat. His eyes were filled with fatigue...


    His primordial spirit and dragon soul seemed to have been frozen. No matter how he circted his cultivation, he was unable to disperse this cold current.


    It was as if a person was locked in a cold storage room and wouldn''t die in a short period of time. As time passed, the temperature would go too low and he wouldn''t be able to wake up ¡­


    He urgently needed other spiritual forces to respond and pry open the "door to the cold storage" to help the Dragon Soul. Only then would he be able to escape from his current situation.


    And this kind of power, to most cultivators, was actually the most normal ¡ª Spiritual Body.


    Thebination of the primordial spirit and the spirit of the path that wasprehended from the aurous core was precisely the creation of the spirit.


    And a perfect fusion, when the spirit body matures, would allow one to step into longevity.


    If it was in the past, Ye Fan wouldn''t even care about Spirit Creation. In any case, even if he was in the Heaven Seizing Stage, under his sword, he would be no different from an ant.


    How could he care about a stic spirit? Anyway, just practice as you wish.


    But now, Ye Fan realized that the only thing that could save his primordial spirit was the stic spirit!?


    He possessed thebat ability that was even fearless of the sage realm, and he actually had to worry about the Spirit Creation Realm?!


    What troubled Ye Fan even more was that he only had two types of golden cores, both of which were liquid golden cores!


    How could this liquid core shape a spirit? There was no record of it in any ancient book!


    Ye Fan''s cultivation method was self-created. This meant that if he didn''t create his own method as soon as possible, once his primordial spirit couldn''t hold on anymore, he might really be hopeless...


    "Ahh ¡­" Ye Fan held his head in distress, but then heard a snoring sound from the side.


    When he turned his head, he saw Gillian lying there, snoring.


    Ye Fan sighed, he wanted to see what day it was outside, but he heard footsteps outside the cave!


    The person who delivered the food had arrived?


    Ye Fan immediately perked up and stood up.


    Not long after, he saw a man with long dark blue hair and a blue vest walking in with some food in his hands.


    The face of the mermaid was not much different from that of a human, but she had fins in her ears and fins in her arms, and webbed feet.


    From the looks of it, it was different from the Siren he had encountered previously.


    Even so, the mermaid still looked at Ye Fan with a face full of coldness and vignce.


    The mermaid put down arge green leaf. On the leaf were some vegetarian foods, but no one could tell what they were.


    Seeing that the mermaid was about to leave, Ye Fan quickly shouted: "Wait! Can you understand me? I want to ask you something! "

 Chapter 2186

    <span>However, even after looking again and again, Ye Fan still didn''t see a single shadow.


    Just when Ye Fan was at his wits'' end, a small dragon came out from the forest!


    "Master!" Woo woo ¡­ * I''ve finally found you! It''s great that you''re fine! "


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head and sure enough, it was Xiao Jin. He couldn''t help butugh, "Xiao Jin, where did you go? "What about Rice Ball and Qing He?"


    Xiao Jin intimately rubbed his face against Ye Fan''s, and told him what happened earlier ¡­It turned out that ever since Ye Fan fainted, Xiao Jin continued to fly for a few more days before finally seeing the Sodom Continent.


    Because Ye Fan had yet to wake up, Qing He suggested to Jie Duo that they go to the maind to find some herbs to help Ye Fan wake up.After all, the two flower immortals had studied a lot of medicine from the Flower Sage, so they had a good understanding of the effects of various nts.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as hended, he encountered a group of merfolk warriors.<span>When the Draconians saw Xiao Jin, they seemed to have deep hatred for him. They attacked him with all kinds of sound waves and mental attacks, as well as with all kinds of weapons.


    Although most of these Draconians also had cultivations in Spirit Creation, there were still a few experts of the Heaven Stealing Realm among them.


    <span>Even though Xiao Jin could bepared to the Celestial Emperor, he was still not a match for these Draconians.


    The key was clear, there were definitely more powerful experts in the tribe, and they definitely could not keep fighting.


    <span>While fleeing in panic, Qing He and Jie Long protected Ye Fan and Tang Yuan. In order to prevent Ye Fan from getting hurt by the merfolk, they separated with Xiao Jin.


    <span>"Master!" I was chased so hard by the merfolk. Woo woo ¡­ * It was a long run, all the way to a ce full of volcanoes.


    <span>Maybe the ce is full ofva, and before the Draconians catch up, I''ll hide until they leave.


    I snuck back here, not daring to be seen by the merfolk, so I hung around outside.


    Master, where are you? I didn''t even notice your presence before this ¡­ " Xiao Jin was puzzled.<span>Ye Fan gave a brief summary of his situation. He reckoned that Xiao Jin couldn''t find him because he was in the forbidden cave.


    <span>"So, you haven''t seen Rice Ball and Qing He?" Ye Fan frowned.


    Xiao Jin said pitifully, "Those Draconians are really fierce. They asked why they wanted to kill me, but none of them wanted to tell me."<span>"I don''t dare to go to their tribe to find thatzy bear. If I get caught by the merfolk, Master, you might never see me again ¡­"


    Hearing that, Ye Fan was surprised, "What did you say?" "Can you talk to the merfolk?"


    Xiao Jin nodded. "That''s fine. I use my thoughts tomunicate and directly express my thoughts. Therefore, all races canmunicate with me.


    <span>But these Draconians are really unreasonable. They beat me up whenever they see me ¡­ If not for Master being unconscious, I would not have been afraid of them! "


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "Right now, I''m like a half-disabled person, I can''t even fight normally anymore, so I can''t protect you."


    Xiao Jin immediately asked with concern, "Master, what do you mean?" What happened to your body? "<span>Without waiting for Ye Fan''s exnation, Jilun, who was holding onto the Groundhog, ran over and said with shining eyes, "Ah! A flood dragon? Ye Fan, is this your friend? "


    Xiao Jin tilted his head and asked Ye Fan who this guy was, so Ye Fan could only give him a simple answer.


    Jiran eagerly asked, "Ye Fan, what''s your friend''s name? Can I touch it? I haven''t even touched a Flood Dragon yet ¡­ "Xiao Jin was so scared that he hurriedly retreated behind Ye Fan, "Master, I don''t want him to touch me. This person is so strange!"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry and could only say, "Jilun, you scared Xiao Jin."<span>There was a look of regret on Gillian''s face: "It''s just a touch..." "Xiao Jin can also touch me."


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, turned around, and looked at the Demonic Dragon Tribe. After thinking for a while, he made a decision...


    <span>"Xiao Jin, I''ll go to the Demonic Dragon Tribe and look for Soup Yuan and the rest. You can stay on the mountain for now. If I''m in danger, you can find a way to save me."


    When Xiao Jin heard this, he hastily replied, "Master!" Aren''t you in a very bad condition? Wouldn''t it be too dangerous if you continue like this? "


    Jiran was also very surprised, "Ye Fan, aren''t you looking to die? How did the mermaid attack you, forget? "<span>"Of course I have a way, I won''t throw my life away for nothing." Ye Fanughed.


    Xiao Jin had no other choice but to trust Ye Fan and nod his head.Jiran''s face was full of curiosity, not knowing what Ye Fan was nning to do.


    Although Ye Fan urgently wanted to solve his own predicament, he was really worried about Rice Ball and the two girls.


    <span>After all, Rice Ball had saved his life more than once. If Rice Ball did not buy him some time at sea, he might just lose his life.


    <span>At this moment, Soup Yuan was nowhere to be seen, so Ye Fan couldn''t ignore him.


    Along the way down the mountain, Ye Fan hid his presence, and at the same time changed his appearance into that of the mermaid he had seen before, ording to his memory.


    Although it was difficult to change his appearance because of the injuries to his primordial spirit, Ye Fan could still do it with more time.


    However, this time, he could only barely put on an act. After all, there was no way for him to disguise his scales, fins, and the like.<span>He could only say that as far as possible, he wouldn''t be seen through with a single nce and would be able to muddle around in the dark.


    It had been a long time since he had used his killer''s concealment technique, and Ye Fan was still quite adept at it.


    Arriving at the tribe, Ye Fan easily avoided a few of the patrolling Dragonfish Warriors, and with the help of the shadows and obstacles, began to wander between the giant shell houses.<span>The outline of his head was that of a mermaid, so it would not be suspicious to look through some of the windows.


    <span>Even after searching more than ten shell rooms, he still could not find the figures of Soup Yuan and the two girls.


    Ye Fan looked at the few huge high-rise shell buildings in the middle of the tribe, and wondered if they were over there.


    Just as they were about to approach the area, suddenly, a dozen dark blue leather armors of the merfolk warriors ran out from the surroundings!


    The light from the night pearls around his body was directly illuminated, making it impossible for Ye Fan to hide!


    A burly, square-faced mermaid with a trident was walking towards them in silver armor. Clearly, she was the leader of the merfolk.A spiritual pressure was directly released, causing Ye Fan''s head to hurt!


    "Ah!"


    <span>Ye Fan was unable to concentrate, and the particles on his face dispersed, revealing his true appearance!


    The leader of the Draconians sneered disdainfully, and said a string of iprehensible words to Ye Fan, as if mocking him for overestimating his own abilities. This kind of level, he even wanted to get away with it.


    After which, the merfolk leader waved his hand, signaling a warrior to directly kill Ye Fan!


    <span>Seeing a merfolk warrioring forward and swinging his de down, about to behead Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth and persisted, forcing his left hand to p, sending that warrior''s de flying!


    The merfolk warrior did not expect Ye Fan to have so much strength, so he immediately opened his mouth and let out a sound wave!


    <span>Ye Fan was most afraid of this move. A roll, yet he was still affected. It was so painful that his brain was churning!


    <span>"Roar!"


    With a dragon''s roar, Xiao Jin saw Ye Fan being attacked and diving down from the mountain!


    Looking at the flood dragon that had instantly transformed into a hundred-meter-long dragon, Jilun, who was on the mountain, raised his marmot and cheered!<span>Upon seeing this, the leader raised his hand and threw the trident. Ripples of water rippled through the air as he thrust it straight towards Xiao Jin''s head!


    <span>Xiao Jin spat out a thunderbolt and sent the trident flying!


    <span>This dragon roar and the sound of fighting immediately rmed all of the people of the Demonic Dragon Tribe!


    One after another, the Draconian experts rushed out and surrounded Ye Fan and Xiao Jin.

 Chapter 2187

    2187


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Ye Fan used his speed advantage and sprinted forward, intending to grab Xiao Jin''s dragon w and run away.


    However, just as they arrived in the air, the leader of the merfolk roared loudly, and a swift sound wave immediately paralyzed Ye Fan. His hand didn''t manage to grab Xiao Jin, and he fell straight to the ground!


    Xiao Jin was anxious and naturally was unwilling to abandon Ye Fan and rush down with him.


    A man and a dragon were suddenly surrounded by hundreds of Draconiansing from all directions!


    The merfolk spoke all kinds of iprehensiblenguages, but they were all clearly furious, their eyes fierce and vignt.


    "Master... Master! What do we do now?! " Xiao Jin was also stupefied. He rushed down in a rush, but discovered that he was actually unable to defeat so many Draconians.


    Ye Fan''s heart was filled with a nameless anger. He basically had no ill intentions towards these Draconians, but these guys were actually trying to force him to do something.


    "Don''t be afraid. If a fight really starts, even if I die together with them, I will still save you ¡­"


    Ye Fan was currently in a state where he couldn''t use his cultivation under any rational circumstances, but if he really risked his life, he wouldn''t care about the primordial spirit anymore. At most, he could just use the power of the Sword Magic to forcefully open fire!


    He might not be able to wake up anymore, but he could at least save Xiao Jin.


    "Tell them that I mean no harm. I just want to find Bai Pi and the two women." Ye Fan said.


    Xiao Jin made use of this opportunity and immediately transmitted this message to the whole arena of the merfolk.


    The few merfolk who were about to take action all showed weird expressions when they heard the message...


    Ye Fan felt joy in his heart, there seems to be a turning point?


    Suddenly, a familiar voice was heard. A small, ck and white, fat ball ran out from thergest shell room in front of them!


    "Aooo!"


    Tang Yuan flopped a few times and then jumped towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan received the Rice Ball, feeling a bit muddle-headed, "Rice Ball?" You. Are you okay? "


    "Aooo!" Soup Dumplings had a face full of confidence.


    Right at this time, Ye Fan suddenly realized that the surrounding Draconians were all kneeling down on one knee, putting down their weapons, as if worshipping something.


    Ye Fan looked at Soup Yuan with a face of disbelief, this little thing had a valiant look, this group of merfolk ¡­ They were actually worshipping it!?


    Even Xiao Jin looked at Sesame Rice Ball in a baffled manner as if he didn''t understand why azy bear like this would have such a greater face than a flood dragon.


    At this moment, apanied by a few women, a rather elderly, wrinkled, long-haired, richly dressed female mermaid, wearing a gorgeous robe, came over.


    The old woman looked at Ye Fan and Tang Yuan, then looked at Xiao Jin and said: "God Dragon n, do you know the Barbariannguage?"


    Ye Fan suddenly turned his head, "Yes!"


    He was overjoyed. He had finally met a mermaid that couldmunicate with him!


    As for those who were found out to be from the Shen Long family, he wasn''t surprised at all. After all, he didn''t use the Hidden Dragon Art, and there was nock of powerhouses among these Dragons.


    The old woman nodded: "What kind of background do you have? Why are you so close to the guardian god?"


    "Guardian God?" Ye Fan frowned, "You said Soup Dumplings?"


    "Soup... "Yuan?" The old woman didn''t understand at all.


    Ye Fan exined, "My name is Ye Fan, and I have been friends for a long time with Tang Yuan. He saved my life, so..." I was worried something might happen to him, so I came here to look for him.


    I have no ill will towards you Draconians, and I havee to Sodom on business.


    It''s only because we met Siren that we had an ident. We didn''t expect to meet any of you here. "


    Sesame Rice Ball seemed to agree, so he turned his head and let out two "ao ao ao" sounds at the old woman.


    Only then did the old woman''s gaze slow down, and she ordered the surrounding Draconians to disperse.


    Then, as the olddy led the way, she said, "Since you are the friend of the Guardian God, pleasee in ¡­


    When you were unconscious earlier, this old body had wanted to find some time to interrogate you, but you actually came out by yourself ¡­


    What technique did you use to remove the restrictions that I have set? "


    Ye Fan waved his hand towards Xiao Jin, causing Xiao Jin to change back into his petite form and follow behind him. Ye Fan said, "I came out from a tunnel. That Jiran had his dry-rat friend dig a tunnel."


    There was no need for Ye Fan to hide it. In any case, this matter would be known sooner orter, and from the looks of it, there was no longer any danger.


    The old woman looked stunned. She did not expect that there would be such a situation, "That barbarian ¡­ You actually have this kind of ability? Then why didn''t he escape? "


    Ye Fan gave a brief summary of Jiran''s situation. The old woman and the few mermaid maids all revealed a speechless expression.


    "This old body has always said that this person is strange. He doesn''t make a ruckus and only waits quietly all the time ¡­"


    She asked him what he was here for, but kept saying some crazy things ", the old woman didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Ye Fan asked, "Then you guys said that Rice Ball is a guardian deity?" What''s going on? "


    The old woman did not say anything, instead, she led Ye Fan into thergest shell hall.


    Lifting his head, Ye Fan astonishingly saw a three story tall "Enormous Soup Dumplings", standing there!


    Although it was said to be a giant dumpling, the statue itself looked more mighty than a giant panda!


    Although they were both fat, their four limbs were even more robust. Moreover, there were some swirl like patterns on their legs and body.


    "We, the Dragons, love peace, and are at peace with the world. However, because of our exceptional talent, we have been feared by everyone since ancient times.


    In the ancient times, we, the Draconians, were struck by the extermination of our own n, and suffered heavy casualties.


    Thanks to Emperor Chi You, they sent a guardian god to escort our tribe through the vast ocean to Sodom.


    Without the patron saint, we would not be able to safely immigrate all the women and children here.


    Thus ¡­ "We have created a statue of the Guardian God for generations, and thanks to the blessing of the Guardian God, we have been able to continue to this day," the old womanmented.


    Ye Fan was stupefied, how could this be rted to Chi You? Looking at Rice Ball, he then pouted at the huge statue, "This..." Is this you? Or your mother? "


    Rice Ball let out two "ao ao" sounds.


    "Master, it said that this guardian is it! Who was it fooling? "This is it?" Xiao Jin tranted for Ye Fan with a sour tone. After all, he was once a guardian.


    Ye Fan hurriedly said, "Please ask more carefully, what else does Rice Ball know?"


    Xiao Jin was unwilling to let Rice Ball talk more about what happened that year. Unfortunately, it seemed like he had started to pretend.


    "Master... "He said he doesn''t remember. I don''t think he can make it up!" Little Gold said.


    Ye Fan sighed and asked the old woman: "Are you sure, is this the Soup Dumplings?" This ¡­ "Isn''t it a bit too much?"


    The old granny spoke sternly: "It can''t be wrong! As the Head Elder of the tribe, he had passed on his legacy for generations to have the task of serving as the guardian of the God ¡­


    This old man could feel that this was the guardian god! The Guardian God hase to see us! "


    Since this elder wanted to say this, Ye Fan was toozy to argue, and quickly asked: "Then..." Grand Elder, there are still two women who havee with me.


    The old woman instructed a servant girl beside her, "They are being held in another prison. They don''t know thenguage of the Wilderness, so ¡­" "This old body was nning to keep it forter."


    Knowing that the two girls were fine, Ye Fan was finally relieved. Seems like the merfolk were really naturally kind-hearted.


    However... Why did it seem like they were especially fierce towards him and Xiao Jin?


    Ye Fan smiled and asked, "Great Elder, this flood dragon is also my friend, it said..." You guys have been chasing after it ever since you saw it. Why is that? "


    The old woman looked at Ye Fan strangely, "You really don''t know?"


    "I''m still young, so I don''t know much about it." Ye Fan''s face was full of humility as he asked for advice.


    The old woman''s eyes revealed a touch of coldness, "We, the Dragons, as members of the Nine Li n, are the greatest enemies that tried to destroy us, the Divine Dragon n!


    Back then, we had so many ancestors who died in the mouths of your Divine Dragon n and your dragon.


    Just because of this, you can live until now ¡­ "They should all be d."

 Chapter 2188

    <span>Ye Fan was a little surprised, "I heard from the elders that Chi You had practiced the Great Art of Demonic Dissolution and was killed by Emperor Xuan Yuan and the Scarlet Emperor.


    <span>"Judging from your words, why does it seem to be different..."


    "Humph!" Your Divine Dragon n will certainly speak up for our own people. "The Great Elder disdainfully said," Let me ask you, if Emperor Chi You is really that kind of person, then why did he send a guardian god to protect us?<span>Ye Fan was lost in thought. In fact, it had been so long since hest saw what happened between Chi You and the two emperors, and what happened between the nine Li and the two ns.


    The truth, perhaps only the person in question knew best.<span>The Fallen Drake was one of the nine Li''s. With Chi You''s protection, it naturally spoke up for Chi You.


    <span>Since Chi You n killed warriors from the other ns, they definitely didn''t kill those warriors out of thin air. Therefore, the Divine Dragon n naturally said that Chi You was the devil.


    It was all for his own people.


    Ye Fan believed that if Emperor Xuanyuan truly wanted to ughter the Nineleaf nsmen, given his power, there was no way the merfolk would be able to survive.


    To put it bluntly, killing was not the goal of these overlords. It was just that in order to achieve their ultimate goal, they had no choice but to kill.


    "Master!"<span>Outside, Qing He and Jie Long, the two girls, ran in. Seeing that Ye Fan was safe and sound, the two girls cried out of joy.


    "Are you guys okay?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    <span>"Mistress, it''s good that you''re fine. It''s us who are useless, causing you to suffer." Jie Long med himself.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "I can''t me you. It was I who fell for that Siren''s trap."


    Remembering the Siren, Ye Fan hurriedly asked the Great Elder, "Oh right, Elder, do you know what kind of spell the Siren''s soul used to attack me after its death? Is there any way to get rid of it? "


    "What?" You''re under the effect of a ''Spirit of Enmity and Enmity''? " The Great Elder revealed a puzzled expression. "Didn''t you kill the Siren?" You were able to kill a Sea Demon, but get hurt by its vengeful spirit? "<span>Ye Fan forced a smile, and rubbed his round head, "It was very dangerous, but it was all thanks to Rice Ball that helped me buy some time."


    <span>It was only then that the Great Elder realized, "So the God of Protection saved you. That''s normal ¡­


    <span>Although the Sea Demons are simr to us Draconians, they prefer to be demons and not humans. Furthermore, they live at the bottom of the sea.


    <span>They are the same as us. They were born with an extremely strong mental talent, because in the vast ocean, sound waves and spirit are the best means ofmunication.


    The Sea Demon''s Grudge Spirit was a method for Sea Demons to use their soul as their final mental attack after they died topletely invade the opponent''s Primordial Spirit.


    However, after the Sea Demon died, its soul would also weaken. Normally, anyone who could kill the Sea Demon would not be afraid of this kind of vengeful spirit.


    But you. "I think you''re at the Core Formation stage. I''m afraid you relied on your dragon soul to keep your primordial spirit from being destroyed."


    Ye Fan smiled awkwardly. It seemed that the Siren was sure that his primordial spirit was not strong enough to use this technique.


    If it was a normal cultivator who was on par with them, the Siren''s vengeful spirit might not have had the chance to seed.<span>"Demonic Sea Spirit is no ordinary mental trauma. It''s like a thorn that has stabbed into your primordial spirit, pulling you to your full strength.


    <span>As time passes, it will seep deeper and deeper until itpletely disintegrates your primordial spirit.


    Even if the old one had strong enough Spirit Power, after removing it, your own primordial spirit would not be able to handle such intense stimtion.<span>Thus ¡­ "The only way is for you to use your own mental strength to expel it." The Great Elder said.


    <span>Ye Fan was somewhat depressed. In the end, he still had to rely on himself to create his own spirit.


    Fortunately, he had encountered many difficulties in the past, so he didn''t panic.


    "Great Elder, I have onest question. Do you know where the Fire Qilin Grass is located on Sodom''s side?" Ye Fan asked.


    The Great Elder frowned. "ming Kylin Grass?" That''s a spiritual herb that only exists at the resting ce of the Fire Lin beast. Why are you looking for it? "Ye Fan had no choice but to say, "I was entrusted to save my wife''s life."


    The grand elder''s eyes flickered, "Although the Sodom Continent can''tpare to the Great Deste Continent, it is still extremely vast. Perhaps there will be a ce somewhere.


    But we of the merfolk have never left here, so we do not know."With your current strength, you don''t even know how you''ll die if you want to travel around the Sodom Continent. I advise you not to wishful thinking."


    Ye Fan felt that this old woman seemed to be hiding something, but he had no way to force her, so he could only give up for now.


    The crux of the matter now was that he had to find a way to reconstruct his spirit.<span>"Since you are the friend of the Guardian God, you can stay in the n for the time being. Although our Fallen Elves are not rich, we do not have the habit of expelling guests.


    <span>But, the Guardian God will stay in the temple and be worshipped by us ¡­ "


    <span>The Head Elder said and called two of the mermaid maids over, telling them to bring Ye Fan to his living quarters.


    Ye Fan didn''t care, as long as he knew that Rice Ball was safe, he wouldn''t have the time to find food for it.


    <span>This time, he didn''t live in a cave, but in a small seashell room. Although it was simple, Ye Fan didn''t care about this.


    <span>What made Ye Fan''s heart even warmer was that his three ring was ced on the table in the room.


    <span>"Master, this Drake is not bad, we were captured and fed, but he did not harm us, and now he has given you back everything," Qing He said.


    Ye Fan nodded his head. Even if there was a blood feud between the ancestors, the Drake Man didn''t take advantage of people and directly killed them. This showed how kind this race was.


    Ye Fan made up his mind to seize the moment to cultivate, and after letting Qing He and Jie Long return to the ring space, he would enter the God of Swords'' Ring, and use the time difference inside to think of a method to reconstruct his spirit.


    After daybreak, Ye Fan discovered that there was movement outside. Opening his eyes, he asked, "Xiao Jin, what''s going on outside?"Xiao Jin was lying at the window, yawningzily. "It''s that strange barbarian who went to the shrine to look for thezy bear. He was then caught by the merfolk."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled at first, then immediately frowned as he thought of something, stood up and walked out.


    Outside the shrine, many merfolk had already gathered."Great n Elder! I don''t want to do anything. I''m a biologist. I just want to touch this White Grizzly. This is the first time I''ve seen a living White Grizzly! "


    <span>Gillian was held captive by two of the drakes and pressed to the ground, but his wistful eyes were still fixed on Soup Dumplings.


    The Head Elder was holding the Soup Dumplings with his own hands, holding onto a piece of Doll Man cake, eating it with relish, the pieces of the cakended on the Head Elder''s body but not caring about it at all.


    "Impudent!" What White Grizzly!? This is our n''s guardian god! How can it be something you can touch just because you want to?! The Guardian God doesn''t recognize you! " The Great Elder rebuked angrily.<span>The nearby merfolk also joined in and began to scold Jilun. They clearly thought this person had ill intentions and wanted to hurt the Guardian God.


    The Great Elder said sternly, "You have two choices. You can either leave the tribe immediately! Or I can put you in jail! This time, I will not give you the chance to dig another hole and leave! "<span>Jiran was anxious and when he saw Ye Fan at the side, he was immediately overjoyed: "Ye Fan!" Ye Fan! Tell me about it! I am a biologist! "


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said to Xiao Jin who was beside him, "Tell Rice Ball, let this person, help him find delicious meat..."<span>Xiao Jin''s eyes lit up. "Then can you help me find delicious meat?"


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless, "Together..." "Together..."


    Only then did Xiao Jin send a sound transmission to Tang Yuan.<span>"Huh?"


    Soup Dumplings, who had been eating the soup with his head lowered, suddenly became spirited. He raised his head, kicked with his legs, and jumped onto Jiran''s shoulder.


    A bear paw patted on Jiran''s head, then it turned to the grand elder and barked twice.The Great Elder looked at Ye Fan and Xiao Jin, then looked at Soup Yuan and said, "Since the Guardian God wants to keep this person, then of course we will follow."


    Gillian was so excited that she was almost crying. Her face was full of excitement. Her hands were trembling as she tried to touch Soup Yuan''s meaty body.


    But Soup Dumpling directly pped Jilun''s face with his paw, then jumped in front of Ye Fan and yelled at him twice, seemingly to im the credit.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He took out the leftover beef jerky from his ring and ced it in front of Soup Dumplings. He then raised his head and said to Jilun, "If you want to touch the Soup Dumplings, then find some good meat for it. Only good food can buy it."


    He quickly took out a notebook from his crotch and started to record, "Bai Pi... "I like to eat meat..."<span>The Great Master of the Dragon King''s face was full of remorse, and said apologetically, "So the Guardian God likes meat ¡­" "This old one has been inconsiderate, I will change it for you right away ¡­"


    <span>With that, the Head Elder began to give orders, and the group of Dragon Dragons all epted his orders. They were obviously looking for something to eat for Soup Yuan.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh. Humans are not as good as bears.


    "Ye Fan..." You''re too amazing. Such a cute Bai Pi is your friend!


    "I''ve only known you for a short amount of time, yet you want me to meet these two precious animals. Just because of this, I''ve decided to make friends with you!" Jilun said righteously.


    "Small animals?" Ye Fan was speechless for a moment, and then looked at him suspiciously, "If you are a friend, tell me the truth, are you really not the Barbarian King Butchahar?"

 Chapter 2189

    <span>Gerrin was stunned and scratched his head: "I already said it isn''t so..." People on our prairie won''t lie! "


    <span>Ye Fan always felt that this guy was suspicious, but even if he denied it twice, there was nothing he could do.


    <span>In any case, Gillen no longer had to sit in a cell.


    <span>Over the next few days, Jilun, like many of the Draconians, went hunting everywhere in exchange for some tasty snacks and a favorable impression of Soup Dumplings.


    Tang Yuan didn''t feel like he was being served by a group of drakes at all. He simply stayed inside the Shrine of Divine Protectors and received the care and attention of the Great Elder and the others.


    All in all, the most dazzling person in the tribe was Rice Ball. On the contrary, Ye Fan and his two maids didn''t seem to exist.<span>Ye Fan also didn''t care too much, and just happened to calm his heart down. Every day, he would work hard to think of a countermeasure and see how he could reconstruct his spirit.


    However, it was easier said than done. Ye Fan was unable to obtain any useful information from the books he had read, and there was not even a person who couldmunicate with him.


    This was because to outsiders, the liquid golden pellet was an unimaginable existence.Normally, after Jindan was formed, it would be very stable, just like a piece of soil. As long as he had enough fertilizer, he would nt the trees and wait for them to grow.


    The liquid form was different, its appearance was something that Ye Fan had obtained through the "Water Inregr Appearance", so it was definitely not stable.Right now, Ye Fan seemed like he was going to grow a tree in a flowing water...


    Not to mention whether or not it could produce saplings, even if it did, the sapling would quickly be washed away and disappear!<span>It could be said that ording to the conventional way of thinking, a liquid Jindan was unable to create a spirit.


    Ye Fan thought back and forth, but didn''t have a clue.


    After a few days, Ye Fan felt that his primordial spirit was bing more and more unstable, but he had no progress, and his face also became more and more unsightly.When Xiao Jin, Qing He, and Jie Long saw their master''s situation, they felt powerless and could only worry.


    As night fell, the light of thenterns lit up the tribe.<span>Ye Fan was cultivating with his legs crossed when he heard the sound of someone knocking on the window.


    <span>"Ye Fan!" Ye Fan! Why are you still cultivating!? " Gillian shouted.


    <span>"What''s the matter?" Ye Fan forced himself to pull himself together.


    Gillen poked his head into the house and grinned: "These few days you haven''te out much. You have been practicing like this and you know how to be stupid!"This evening, the merfolk just so happen to have a bonfire party, we go out to join in the fun! You can also change your mood! "


    Ye Fan originally wanted to refuse. He''s already dying, so why would he join in the excitement?


    But while sitting here, he didn''t seem to have any thoughts, and with the thought of suppressing his emotions, Ye Fan still got up and walked out.


    "Hehe!" That''s right! "What''s the point of cultivating!" Jilun said happily.


    Ye Fan helplessly shook his head. Jilun didn''t know how serious his situation was, otherwise he probably wouldn''t have been able to say such words.<span>Walking all the way to the open space of the tribe, they saw a huge ball of me, which had already been set up by the merfolk.


    <span>Severalrge leavesid out a plot of ground, upon whichid arge amount of fish. Soup Dumplings was currently lying down on a pile of food, happily eating without stopping.


    Xiao Jin unexpectedly followed beside him. At this moment, he seemed to treat Rice Ball like it was his big brother, eagerly eating and drinking along with it.


    <span>Ye Fan inwardlyughed and scolded this unyielding gluttonous snake. A few days ago, he had said that Rice Ball was just bragging, but now, he went to kneel and lick it.


    When they saw the two foreigners, Ye Fan and Jiran, they did not refuse and gave them a seat.


    A kind mermaid brought the two of them something to eat and drink.


    Ye Fan thanked him and chatted with Jiran for the past few days. His mood also rxed a lot.<span>After a while, he saw the Great Elder standing up and mumbling a bunch of iprehensible words.


    <span>Soon, the Dragons were raising their arms and cheering loudly. The bonfire party had be very lively!


    Not long after, Ye Fan understood the meaning of this.


    <span>One by one, the men and women of the Draconians stood up and began to sing at the party with their naturally good singing throats.


    <span>Ye Fan actually heard the merfolk singing every night. These songs were always able tofort his primordial spirit, which was also the reason why the deterioration of his primordial spirit had slowed it down in the past few days.


    <span>A man first sang a melodious song, but he didn''t use his cultivation. When the song spread, it actually caused that huge bonfire to have a special frequency beat?


    <span>The mes seemed to havee to life as they unceasingly writhed, leapt up, and fell down, as though dancing along with the song?


    <span>Another woman with a sprig of hair, her voice more melodious, and this time the mes more lively.


    The third one to go on stage to sing was a little girl. Her sweet singing didn''t make the mes dance, but the sea breeze came and blew along with the singing?


    Ye Fan looked at the new scene and asked Jilun, "They''re singing, so how could they cause a change in the fire and the wind?""I don''t know. Maybe it''s because he''s a mermaid?" Simr to those mages of the Odin Empire? If I were to chant an incantation, wouldn''t I be able to move all kinds of natural elements? "


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, as he was thinking about something, he saw a fat mermaid standing up.


    <span>The woman seemed to be very popr with the tribe, and many people cheered her on.


    The mermaid started singing, her voice piercing through. It was as if she was performing a grand concert!


    zing mes! The sea breeze whistled!<span>What shocked Ye Fan even more was that the sea water more than 100 meters away also crashed and sshed!


    Streams of water danced and danced with the song!<span>Ye Fan was stunned. These Draconians were really just singing. It wasn''t some magic, nor was it some true essence technique. It was purely singing!


    <span>But why ¡­ Would they be able to cause natural change by singing?


    It was not a particrly strong sound wave. These natural objects seemed to be ''actively cooperating'', and were not forcefully pulled along by force ¡­


    Ye Fan had some faint thoughts in his mind, but he couldn''t figure it out at the moment.He quickly came to the Great n Elder''s side, and asked humbly and anxiously, "Great n Elder, can you tell me why the singing of you Draconians would cause such natural changes? Is this some kind of spell? "


    <span>The Great Elder was happily listening to his nsmen singing and listening to Ye Fan''s questions. He was somewhat baffled and said, "Sound is a part of nature.


    <span>Water can extinguish fire, fire can ignite wood, sound can also change many things in nature, produce all kinds of changes.


    We, the Fallen Dragons, have always been good at using music since we were young. We use music tomunicate with nature, what''s so strange about that? "


    Ye Fan felt as if he was suddenly enlightened! A crazy idea that he had never had before appeared in his mind!


    <span>Restraining his excitement, Ye Fan returned to his seat, and then took out a pen and paper from his space ring.


    While listening to the song, Ye Fan began drawing on the paper, which was filled with five lines and notes."Ye Fan, what are you writing?" asked Gillian curiously.


    <span>"I want to write down these songs," Ye Fan said seriously.


    <span>"Are these symbols for the song?" Are you still a music schr? " Gillian thought it was amazing.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "No..." just know the basics of the rhythm. "


    "Then why did you write it down?" Gillian asked.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath and said seriously, "I want to learn to sing."<span>After a long silence, he reached out his hand to pat Ye Fan''s shoulder, "With my many years of experience listening to other people''s singing in the grasnd, I don''t think your singing voice is very good..."


    <span>However, having an ideal is a good thing. When you learn it, I will definitely be your listener, no matter how unpleasant it is ¡­ "


    Ye Fan was toozy to exin anything to this guy, so he quickly wrote down his score.

 Chapter 2190

    2190


    During the whole bonfire party, Ye Fan had recorded dozens of songs. At the same time, he also recorded down the natural changes caused by each song in as much detail as possible.


    After returning to his room at night, Ye Fan began to think while organizing his things.


    In the following days, Ye Fan no longer stuck to training in his room.


    He took Xiao Jin around the tribe by relying on Xiao Jin''s ability. When he found a mermaid with some free time, he would ask them for some mermaid songs.


    Although it was hard not to run into some unwilling merfolk, many of them were quite enthusiastic and sang a few songs to him.


    And in the evening, when the mermaids were singing at the seaside, Ye Fan seized the opportunity to run over and take notes.


    Seeing the sea being affected by the song and changing into various shapes, Ye Fan''s eyes became brighter and brighter...


    Most of the Draconians were naturally friendly and kind, and many of the young Draconians actually didn''t have a particrly strong grudge against the Draconians.


    Ye Fan had been wandering around these past few days, interacting with quite a few Draconians. He also had a good impression of some Draconians who had never been to the Great Wastnds Continent to talk about new things.


    A few dayster, some of the Draconians had also be friends with him, and were happy to sing to him. They would even repeat some of the songs a few times, as Ye Fan had requested.


    Ten-odd dayster, at night, by the sea.


    Ye Fan and a girl from the Naga Tribe, who were already quite familiar with each other, were asking for advice on a few songs.


    "Green algae, can you sing that chorus again?"


    Xiao Jin, who was on Ye Fan''s shoulder, quickly tranted it for the girl.


    The girl smiled and nodded.


    "Thank you ¡­"


    The green algae cleared its throat and demonstrated it to Ye Fan. Along with the song, spirals of water began to rise from the sea.


    Ye Fan attentively recorded it down, afraid that he would not miss a single detail.


    After the green algae finished singing, they looked at what Ye Fan had recorded down and said, "Ye Fan, how did you identify these symbols? Can we really record the songs? "


    "Yes, this is how my hometown records its songs." Ye Fan nodded.


    "Can you teach me? "The songs of us, the Dragons, are all passed down from mouth to mouth. There is no such recording method yet."


    Ye Fan smiled, "Of course you can, but you have to wait for me to cure your injuries, otherwise ¡­" I may not have a life to teach you. "


    "I really hope that you can get better quickly. Although the grandpas and grandmas said that your Divine Dragon n is very bad, I feel that you are a good person."


    Ye Fanughed, "In my hometown, being called a ''good person'' by a girl is not a good thing."


    "Why?" The green algae were curious.


    Ye Fan got Xiao Jin to trante the reason, which immediately made Green Algae-like fun, and he couldn''t stop smiling.


    Right at this time, a robust man from a mermaid group walked over, and shouted a few words at Ye Fan with anger in his eyes.


    Xiao Jin hurriedly tranted, "Master, he said green algae is his fiancee. When he saw that you have been looking for green algae to sing for three or four days, he asked what your intentions were ¡­


    Ya ya ya! Master! The mermaid said she wanted to duel you! "


    Ye Fan was speechless and patted Xiao Jin''s head, "Then why are you still in a daze?" Hurry up and exin! I have no other intentions, I just want to learn how to sing! "


    Xiao Jin quickly tranted.


    But the robust mermaid obviously didn''t listen to him, she immediately waved her fist towards Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan dodged to the side, but the sturdy man immediately followed up with a series of punches and kicks!


    "Master, do you want me to teach him a lesson?" Xiao Jin flew into the air and asked.


    "No!" It was just a misunderstanding on his part. If he were to make a move, it would truly be a huge problem! " Ye Fan stopped him.


    The green algae started to get anxious. They were constantly exining from the side that they wanted to mediate.


    However, the sturdy man had been holding back his anger for the past two days. Moreover, he had a prejudice against Ye Fan, a member of the Divine Dragon n.


    After angrily yelling at the green algae twice, he immediately turned his head and opened his mouth towards Ye Fan, sending out a sound wave!


    "Ah!"


    Ye Fan suddenly had a splitting headache and fell onto the beach.


    "Master!" Xiao Jin angrily erged his body and stood in front of Ye Fan to block him.


    The robust mermaid fearlessly yelled at Ye Fan.


    "Master, he''s too much! He said you were a piece of trash and you still want to steal his woman, I ¡­ "" You ¡­ "" I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ " I can''t take it anymore! " Xiao Jin let out a low and deep dragon roar.


    Ye Fan grimaced and stood up, reaching out his hand to pat Xiao Jin, "Don''t do it ¡­ ¡­" "Let''s go back."


    Xiao Jin did not dare to go against Ye Fan''s words. After shrinking in size, he looked at Ye Fan and immediately revealed a trace of nervousness.


    "Aiya! Master! You have a nosebleed! "


    Ye Fan touched his nose, it really was blood, he was actually shocked by the sound wave to the point of his nose bleeding.


    Giving a bitter smile, Ye Fan said: "Looks like..." "This Sea Demon specter is consuming my body. It''s getting more and more obvious, and it''s actually so weak."


    The green algae and the mermaid man argued, exining that she and Ye Fan were very innocent.


    As for the other male Draconians, they were watching the show rather yfully. Seeing that Ye Fan was bleeding from his nose, some of them evenughed at him.


    Even if Ye Fan didn''t understand what they were saying, he could see from their disdainful eyes that they were looking at him with contempt.


    In the eyes of the Dragons, he was a weakling who had survived by the protection of a guardian god. He was just a pitiful fellow.


    Returning back to his room, Ye Fan wiped the blood from his nose, tidying up the music he just recorded tonight.


    After a while, the green algae suddenly came to the window, called him, and said something. His eyes were very apologetic.


    "Master, she said that Limestone is her childhood sweetheart. His nature is not bad and he only does such a thing because he is jealous. She apologized on behalf of Limestone ¡­" Xiao Jin tranted reluctantly.


    Ye Fan smiled and waved his hand, "It''s fine, I understand. Thank you for singing for me these past few days. Next time, when the limestone has cooled down, I will listen to your singing."


    Green algae smiled in relief, "Ye Fan, thank you for your magnanimity, I wish you the best! You''ll be fine! "


    The girl turned and ran away.


    Xiao Jin''s eyes were filled with gloom as hey on the table with an unhappy expression.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ye Fan smiled, "It wasn''t you who got hit, why are you even angrier than me?"


    Xiao Jin huffed, "Master, you''re the sword god who shook the entire prehistoric era! You''re an emperor level swordsman!


    They are clearly much stronger than these merfolk. They areughing at you, looking down on you, and I am angry! "


    Ye Fan lowered his head andughed, "With my current condition, I really can''t beat them. It''s normal for them to mock me."


    "Master, how can youugh? Don''t you feel humiliated? They obviously don''t know anything! " Little Gold said.


    Ye Fan sighed, stretched out his hand and caressed Xiao Jin''s head, "It''s precisely because they don''t know anything and don''t know who I am that I can''t lower myself to their level.


    If I really care about being attacked by these Draconians and looking down on them, that can only mean that I am on the same level as them.


    Be it the God of Swords or trash, it''s just what others think of me.


    What have I not experienced all this time? I just have to be myself.


    I am proud to be able to stand at the peak, but what gives me the greatest sense of aplishment is still the time when I was brought back from the dead.


    Right now, my goal is to cure myself, find Fire Lin Grass and the Barbarian King, and save Gentle Snow ¡­


    As for how they would treat me, beat me up and call me trash ¡­ "I don''t care at all."


    Xiao Jin blinked thoughtfully and finally did not say anything else.


    Ye Fan calmed his heart and continued to organize the information, but not long after, Jiran came running over.


    "Ye Fan!" "Ye Fan!"


    "What are you doing?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Gillian made a silent gesture: "Be quiet. I''m here to inform you to hide in here. Don''t go out!"


    "Why?" Ye Fan frowned.


    "Just now, I was at the seaside and saw a bunch of guys that looked like Siren. They havee ashore!" They might be here to take revenge on you! "

 Chapter 2193

    ording tomon sense, after the Core Formation stage reaches the Spirit Creation stage, the Jindan would shatter due to the breaking of the Jindan Stage spiritual body.


    It was like an egg hatching a small chicken. It would only have a shattered shell and would be of no use. It would gradually dissipate.


    However... Ye Fan''s core was not an "egg", but a "nutrient solution"!


    Ye Fan discovered that although he had already cultivated two spiritual bodies, his liquid golden core still existed?!<span>The two streams of golden cores were only slightly missing, but once they absorbed the spiritual qi, they would quickly return to their original state.


    <span>In other words, Ye Fan''s Spirit Creation... He won''t lose his Jindan?


    <span>It was impossible for a spirit sculptor to go back and cultivate in the Aurous Core because of the existence of a spirit body.


    <span>First of all, there was no need. With a spirit body, who would covet a golden core?


    <span>Secondly, a spirit body was stronger than a golden core. It would directly absorb the spirit energy, causing the golden core to be unable to condense any more.


    Only Ye Fan, this weird liquid Jindan, had not been ''shattered'' yet because it had always been in this form!


    Even if the spirit continued to absorb the nutrients from the golden elixir, it would not be able to destroy the golden elixir!Ye Fan scratched his head. At this time, he couldn''t care less about the days that had passed since the outside since he was attracted by this miraculous training adventure.


    "What do you mean?" I can go on. Sculpting? "


    Ye Fan muttered to himself, carefully thinking about it. Since he can have two spiritual bodies at the same time, does that mean he can have multiple spiritual bodies?Thinking of this, Ye Fan once again began to reconstruct his spirit!


    With the experience from the first time, the second time was as easy as driving!


    Within his dantian, the sound waves rippled. The liquid golden core gave birth to two spirit bodies faster than the first time!


    Four spirit bodies! Four small Ye Fan, in his Dantian, began to absorb the nutrients from the liquid Jindan.<span>Ye Fan''s liquid Jindan was gradually showing signs of drying up!


    Seeing this, Ye Fan immediately stuffed another stalk of Dragon Crystal Grass into his mouth. He got excited. In any case, he had a lot of medicinal herbs in the Blessed Paradise, so as long as he could quickly replenish his spiritual energy, he would eat them!


    Because he had four spiritual bodies, Ye Fan felt that his spiritual power had greatly increased!<span>This kind of feeling was simr to back in the Royal Tomb, when he forcefully absorbed spiritual force to strengthen his own primordial spirit.


    He thought that it would be better to eliminate the danger in his body and cultivate without any worries.


    <span>Therefore, the four small spirit bodies spread out four waves of spiritual force and resonated with Ye Fan''s primordial spirit.


    <span>The primordial spirit, which had been listless for a few days, suddenly seemed to have taken medicine and began to emit a vigorous life force!


    The vengeful spirit of the sea demon was like a ck and blue ghost that was quickly evaporating!


    The four spirit bodies, the Immortal Soul stage master, and even Ye Fan''s five wed Golden Dragon Soul also showed signs of cherishing each other!<span>In Ye Fan''s spiritual sea, he clearly felt that those pair of golden dragon eyes were no longer as distant as before!


    If ¡­ If he had enough spirit bodies, his Spiritual Force would be stronger and stronger!


    If that was the case, then even if he couldn''t live forever, if he couldn''t fight for the Heavens, if not for the Holy Spirit!


    He could also use the advantage of quantity to make up for the difference in spiritual force!?


    <span>If his spiritual energy was strong enough ¡­ Could it be that he could perfectlymunicate with and control the five-wed Golden Dragon Dragon Soul!?


    Ye Fan opened his eyes, and the golden mes began to dance again!He squeezed his hands, and the Unparalleled Sword Intent was shining brightly from his fingertips, just like starlight!


    After losing about a month''s worth of strength, he returned with an unprecedented attitude!


    <span>"Interesting ¡­ [What a genius ¡­] "Heh heh ¡­"


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, as if he had found a new toy.<span>"Four immature spirit bodies already have this power ¡­ Those eight ¡­ Sixteen... "What then?"


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a brilliant golden light. He had already made up his mind. Unless the liquid golden corepletely dried up, he would continue to construct his spirit and see where the limit would be!


    Due to the problem with his mental power, he had suffered too much along the way. Even though his heart was strong, he was still feeling aggrieved!As his mental strength was finally no longer a threat, Ye Fan felt the dark clouds above his head scatter!


    <span>While Ye Fan was immersed in his cultivation, the merfolk outside were caught up in the dark clouds before the battle.


    <span>On the beach of the tribe, hundreds of Dragonhawks patrolled back and forth every day.


    Elite Dragon Warriors above the Long Habitat form an elite force, surveying the enemy in the air and at sea.


    Inside the shrine, Soup Yuan continued to enjoy the delicacies offered by the merfolk.


    The Head Elder was sitting in the seat of honor, listening to the various powerhouses of the few tribes reporting on the situation outside.


    "Grand Elder, arge number of killed sea beasts were discovered this morning in the western sea region. Many of them are even deep sea demon beasts.


    If nothing unexpected happens, I''m afraid the Sea Demon Army sent the Giant Demon Army here! " An elderly Draconian expert said solemnly."Deep Sea Giant Demon ¡­" He is the nemesis of us, the Dragon-kind, and the Sea Demons.


    <span>"Sea demons are our archenemies who understand us the best. It is not strange that they would send a Giant Demon from the deep seas."


    <span>The Great Elder frowned as he spoke and asked the other high-ranking officer beside him, "Tigerfish, I ordered you to prepare a war weapon. Have you prepared it?"


    General Tigerbat said respectfully, "Don''t worry, Grand Elder. I have ordered my men to reorganize all the weapons they have sealed. Let''s assume they are in every part of the tribe."<span>"Very good. Although the Demon Army of the Sea God is powerful, they havee all the way here from the Demon God Kingdom, so it is impossible for them to send their entire army.


    As the most sacred guardian of the Naga Tribe, even if we have to sacrifice ourst bit of our blood, we absolutely cannot let that group of Sea Demons seed! " The Great Elder said with a stern expression.


    "Yes sir!" The group of merfolk generals answered in unison.


    Just then, a merfolk warrior came to the door of the shrine and reported, "Great Elder! Themander of the Sea Demon Army, Hei Lin, has personally brought hundreds of Sea Demons to the surface and is already approaching our tribe! ""As expected... "He endured it just now, was he waiting for the deep sea Giant Demon toe over!?" Some generals immediately came to their senses.


    Great Elder stood up and said coldly, "Let''s go! Let this old one see what kind of support its ck scales have, daring to challenge the bottom line of our merfolk! "


    The group of high-ranking officers had long been infuriated, quickly following the Head Elder to the beach.<span>Seeing that everyone had left, Rice Ball quickly picked up a piece of meat and spread out his short legs before quickly running out as well.


    At the edge of the beach, under the nervous and vignt eyes of hundreds of Draconians, the Sea Demons''mander, Hei Lin, swam to the shore with a yful smile.Seeing the First Elder and the group of Draconians blocking their way, Hei Lin grinned and said, "Great Elder, have you considered our proposal?"


    <span>"ck Scale!" Last time, this old one had made it clear! The other races of the sea are afraid of you, but we Draconians are not afraid of you!


    <span>We Draconians are not like you Siren, we have no sense of shame! We know what it means to repay kindness, and what it means to go through the cycle of karma!


    <span>You want us to submit, to be delusional! You want us to get out of the way, not carry out our mission. Even more so, don''t even think about it! " The Great Elder said angrily.


    Hei Lin''s smile gradually disappeared. He shook his head slightly and said with regret, "It is precisely because of you stubborn fellows that we are looked down upon by the n ¡­"


    You don''t deserve it, after today. We, the Sea Demons, will make good use of it for you ¡­ "


    <span>Finishing his words, Hei Lin raised his hand with a cold expression, signaling the hundreds of Sea Demons behind him, "Kill ¡­"

 Chapter 2191

    <span>Sea Monster?


    Ye Fan''s expression turned cold, feeling that it was somewhat impossible. After all, the Siren would not know that he hade to Sodom in advance.


    In other words, he had only met the Siren by ident.<span>How could the Siren track him here? How is this possible?


    "No matter what, you have to be careful. I''ll go back and check the situation! It seems like the Great n Elder and the rest have all gone over! " Gillian said.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Thank you for your concern, I will pay attention.""What are you thanking me for!" We were good friends in prison together! " Gillian chuckled and turned to run out.


    Although Ye Fan felt that the Siren didn''te to find him, he still called out to Xiao Jin just in case and quietly left the room.<span>One man and one dragon, they went up the mountain, from high to low, overlooking the beach.


    <span>At this time, the Elder of the Great Wisdom Sect was leading a group of experts from a powerful tribe and was confronting a group of Siren.


    Although the Sea Demons and Draconians looked quite simr, the moment they stood together, the difference was obvious.


    Whether it was the indigo skin of the Siren or the snake body of the lower half of its body, they were all more obvious evidence that their bloodline demons outnumbered other humans.The leader of the Sea Demons was a male Sea Demoness that was dressed in silver grey armour and wielding a golden battle spear.


    The two races seemed to be speaking the samenguage. After the Great Elder and the Sea Demon Chief chatted for a while, the two sides began to have conflicts!


    The merfolk seemed to want to expel the Siren, but the Grand Elder held out his hand to stop them.<span>However, the Sea Demons were quite calm and collected. After their leader spoke a few words, they led the group back into the sea and quickly disappeared.


    Seeing this, Ye Fan was basically certain that the Siren definitely didn''te to find him, which is why he returned to the tribe.He didn''t expect that the first elder would send someone to ask him to go to the shrine the moment he returned to his residence.


    <span>Ye Fan brought Xiao Jin to the shrine. He saw Sesame Rice Ball, who was dozing off and had a worried look on his face.


    "You came ¡­" The Great Elder turned around and looked at Ye Fan and smiled faintly.


    Ye Fan asked, "Great Elder, did the Siren cause you any trouble?" "Did youe to find me?"


    The Great n Elder shook his head, a trace of shame showing in his eyes, "This matter has nothing to do with you ¡­


    "Speaking of which, it is because of the rtionship between us, the Demonic Dragon n, and you that you met the Sea Demons that caused you to be injured by the Sea Demons'' vengeful spirits."<span>"What do you mean..." Ye Fan didn''t understand.


    The Great Elder asked, "How much do you know about the Demon God Kingdom?"


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders and said truthfully, "I don''t know much. I just know that their country''s ruler, Wu Yeyue, is one of the Twelve Saints, one of the Three Sword Saints, from the Qing Qiu n... I don''t know anything else. "<span>Ye Fan hade to this world only a few months ago. He really didn''t have the time to pay attention to the Demon God Kingdom.


    <span>"The Demon God Kingdom was established by demi-humans and ns that refuse to submit to the four great ns.


    <span>These ns and demi-humans naturally had a certain amount of strength. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to protect their continent.


    Of course, there were also some who hid back to that continent in order to avoid the war on the prehistord, andter became citizens of the Demon God Nation.<span>In fact, arge portion of our citizens live in the Demon God Kingdom.


    Therefore, the number of n members here is only a few tens of thousands. "


    The Great Elder took two steps and sighed, "Even though there is still a long distance between us, there will still be people from the Draconian race that wille here to visit and tell us about the situation with the Demon God Kingdom.<span>ording to what I know, the current emperor of the Demon God Kingdom, Wu Yeyue, is ambitious and wants to take advantage of the time when the Grand Shang Empire is weaker to attack and return to the prehistoric continent.


    In order to attack the great battle, Fog Night had to gather enough powerful troops, as well as strong helpers.Because of this, he created the air, sea andnd, three armies, the Sea Demon Army, the King Army and the Sky Demon Army.


    The Sea Demon Army was mainly made up of Sea Demons, and the one who had just arrived was themander of the Sea Demon Army, Hei Lin, who was also the leader of the Sea Demon Tribe.


    <span>ording to him, the Demon Army of the Sea had already made an expedition to the vicinity of Sodom a month ago.


    <span>We have already sealed off the area outside our tribe.


    <span>If you want to leave here now, you''ll have to cross the extremely dangerous interior of the Sodom Continent, otherwise you won''t be able to leave by sea. "


    <span>Ye Fan stared nkly, "You mean..." The Siren that I met was not an ident. Was it because they coincidentally sealed up this ce? "


    <span>"Yes, if the Sea Demon Army hadn''te to surround our tribe, you wouldn''t have met such a powerful sea monster ¡­" The Great Eldermented.


    Ye Fan didn''t have anything to say and could only admit his misfortune. However, he still couldn''t understand and said, "This tribe only has a few tens of thousands of people. Why did they muster such arge army toe here?<span>ording to what you said, shouldn''t most of the Draconians be in the Demon God Kingdom? Don''t tell me that they are also not willing to let such a small tribe go? "


    The Great Elder said solemnly, "The reason why our sect managed to avoid the majority of the nsmen from going to the Demon God Nation is because we have a special purpose foring to the more dangerous Sodom Continent.


    This old one, although he was only staying in the Sodom Continent, he was also the Great Elder of the citizens of the Demon God Nation.


    All of this is because our tribe has the most sacred mission of the Naga Tribe.However, the specific mission ¡­ This is a secret of our merfolk, I can''t tell you... "


    Although Ye Fan was curious, he didn''t ask any further questions and only said, "Then Great Elder, why did you call me here?"


    "Right now, under themand of Hei Lin, the Sea Demon Army may attack our tribe at any time.


    We Dragon Tribe will not expel any guests, but for your safety, I have to remind you, it would be best to think of a way ¡­ "Get out of here."


    Saying that, the Great Elder could not bear to look at Soup Dumplings, "If it''s possible ¡­ Take the Guardian with you.<span>The Guardian God once protected our ancestors. This time, we cannot let the Guardian God take the risk for us. "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. Even if he didn''t want to leave, the crux was that he didn''t have the ability to do so right now!<span>The sea was full of Sea Demons, so where should he go?


    The Great Elder seemed to know that Ye Fan was in a difficult situation, and said with a wry smile, "Although I know that it is very hard for you to make a choice, I must make this matter clear."


    Right when Ye Fan was about to say something, he saw that Rice Ball had already woken up. With a leap, it flew onto Ye Fan''s shoulder and affectionately licked Ye Fan.Ye Fan looked at Rice Ball and said with a smile, "Rice Ball, do you want to leave?"


    Sesame Rice Ball tilted his head and thought for a moment. Then, with a jump of his short legs, he ran all the way to the statue of ''Giant Sesame Rice Ball''.<span>After making an identical pose, he let out a few "ao ao ao" sounds, looking very energetic.


    Ye Fan smiled, it seemed like he didn''t have enough manpower, so he didn''t have much use for words.


    <span>Even after eating so much of the Demonic Dragon''s food, Rice Ball still felt embarrassed to walk like a bear!


    However, the Great Elder was deeply moved, and his face was full of tears as he threw himself in front of Tang Yuan, "God Protector! This old one will represent the entire n and thank the guardian god for his kindness! "


    Ye Fan, who was at the side, muttered in his heart, although Rice Ball''s skin is rough and fleshy, but if he wants to fight against the Demon Army of the Sea, it''s probably not enough.Right now, the crisis for the Fallen Drake Tribe was in fact, his own danger. How could it be possible for him to survive an entire nest?


    After thinking for a while, Ye Fan said, "Great Elder, I still don''t want to leave. These days, I also have some ideas. I want to see if I can cure myself at thest moment."I would like to borrow one of your ces to undergo closed door cultivation.


    "You have been implicated by us, the Demonic Dragon Tribe, hence, lending you a ce to cultivate in seclusion is not a problem. If you want a house, I can arrange it for you." The Great Elder wiped his tears and said.<span>Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, "I don''t want a house, just let me go back to that cave cell."


    "Huh?" The elder of the Great Fallen Dragon King seemed to be a bit confused, and after staring nkly for a long while, he finally nodded.

 Chapter 2192

    <span>Ye Fan was not a lowly person, but from his point of view, the environment of the cell was much quieter than outside, and also wouldn''t be disturbed.


    <span>The key was that this cell had the effect of isting auras and energy waves. At the very least, it was stronger than the shell house.


    <span>In the event that something dangerous happened to his cultivation, it would not injure the Fallen Dweller. After all, the destructive power of his sword intent was too strong.


    <span>Because of the appearance of the Demon Army of the Sea race, the Naga Tribe had already entered a state of tense war preparation, and no one really cared about why Ye Fan went to the cave.


    <span>Ye Fan let Xiao Jin stay outside the cave to prevent anyone from disturbing him.


    At this point, Ye Fan deeply engraved all the information he had recorded into his mind.


    Afterwards, he calmed his heart and entered the Sword God Ring. He began to use the time difference to analyze andprehend.<span>After a period of cultivation, the two kinds of liquid elixirs in his body had long since be strong enough to form a spirit.


    The problem was that he did not know how to stabilize the liquid core and turn it into a "hotbed" for nurturing a spirit body.


    The liquid Jindan was constantly flowing. Ye Fan could at most control its speed and general direction, but he was unable to control and guide it in its entirety like the normal Jindan.


    Therefore, the maniption of the liquid golden cores could only be done in a different way.And when Ye Fan saw that the singing of the merfolk could actually trigger all kinds of changes in nature, such as water, fire, wind, sand, and so on, Ye Fan had a bold idea!


    <span>Liquid Jindan, in essence, was also the energy of nature. It was no different from fire and water.


    Then, if he could know how different sound waves would affect different energies ¡­


    Did this mean that as long as he could control the sound waves, he would be able to control all kinds of energy?


    <span>In other words, if he could use sound waves to affect the liquid golden elixir, then he could truly control the liquid golden elixir?!


    <span>If this line of thought was feasible, then his control over the Aurous Core would far surpass other cultivators!


    This was because a liquid golden core had unlimited sticity!<span>He could transform the liquid Jindan into various shapes and make its energy flow in ordance to the most perfect Spirit Shaping Method!


    If the process of shaping the spirit ispared to the effect of the original cloth to make a new garment.


    In that case, the solid-state elixir could use his hands to tear the fabric apart, but the liquid elixir could use scissors to cut the fabric apart urately!


    This way, the ''clothes'' he made would be more fitting, more exquisite, and obvious!<span>So, these days, Ye Fan had been summarizing.


    The Gold Drake n, and even the prehistoric world''s people, didn''t have the concept of "sonic wave".They believe that singing is singing and that the voice is the voice.


    <span>But through science, Ye Fan knew that the essence of sound was the sound produced by the vibration of an object.


    The frequency of the waves was the key to controlling the changes in energy!


    <span>Because of their innate talent, the Draconians use sound waves when they sing, which are notmon in humans. Therefore, their singing will bring about all kinds of magical effects.


    Ye Fan continued to try and summarize the effects of some sound waves through summarization.To put it bluntly, there was a rule for all sound waves to be controlled from top to bottom, to be effective against liquids, to be suppressed and to erupt!


    Ye Fan didn''t have the time to figure out all the rules, and he also didn''t expect to use sound waves to control the wind, fire, and thunder. He only wanted to control the liquid!


    <span>As a result, Ye Fan''s workload decreased a lot. He didn''t need to spend a lot of time to memorize the sound frequency when controlling the liquid.


    <span>However, the liquid golden pellet was in his Dantian.


    <span>The human vocal cords were producing sounds that spread outwards, not to the dantian.


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan still needed to solve a problem ¡ª ¡ª how to urately transmit the sound waves to his dantian.


    This question might not be easily solvable for the cultivators of the world.<span>However, Ye Fan discovered that his own training method had brought him an unexpected harvest!


    Humans actually had anguage technique that allowed them to transmit sound waves into their bodies, and that was "ventral"!<span>When people speak normally, they make use of the resonance in their mouths.


    The ventralnguage was to harmonize the breath in the abdominal cavity and strike the special part of the vocal cords, causing the vocal cords to vibrate passively!


    ording to the basics of ventralnguage, one could still pronounce the words with the vocal cords and could not manipte the liquid in their dantian.


    <span>Therefore, what Ye Fan wanted was to use this ventral technique to transmit the vibration to his Dantian, using it as his vocal cords!


    As a result, the dantian was no longer just a container, but a hand that could directly control the liquid golden core!


    If any other expert in the world heard Ye Fan''s thoughts, they would definitely think Ye Fan was crazy!


    <span>This was because the dantian was the most important part of a cultivator''s body and it was also iparably weak. If one was not careful, the dantian would be damaged and they would bepletely finished!


    However, Ye Fan was different!<span>Ye Fan''s physical fitness, through his year-long crazy dance, was crazily enhanced from the inside out, every cell crazily increased!


    Even his Dantian was extremely resilient. Even though Ye Fan was constantly producing sound waves, it waspletely able to withstand such torture.<span>It could be said that this technique of using the voice from the dantian to control the energy from the aurous core was customized by Ye Fan!


    "Huff ¡­"Ye Fan let out a long breath, and over the course of a day, he pulled out the Sword God Ring.


    <span>He had already thought through the details and could officially start his cultivation.


    The first step was to stabilize his liquid Jindan. Only by doing so would he be able to proceed with other movements.When he had just woken up in the Dragon Tribe, Ye Fan had noticed that the songs of the Draconians seemed to soothe his primordial spirit a little, as if they could even calm the Sea Demons'' vengeful spirits.


    This was the marvel of sound waves. Even though he was moving, he was able to calm the liquid down ¡­<span>Very quickly, Ye Fan''s powerful body had gained an advantage in front of such a practice method.


    To Ye Fan, his internal bones, organs and even meridians all underwent intensive training and were extremely strong in control.Using ventral techniques, after inhaling the gas, the body would carry out a resonance transmission, causing the dantian to be affected.


    <span>The Dantian vibrated at a frequency that brought out waves of sound waves. The powerful Dantian also didn''t feel any pain from the vibration, allowing Ye Fan to concentrate.


    <span>Gradually, as the sound wave from the "Quiet Instruction" became more precise, the two streams of liquid golden cores became slower and slower... Until it stopped flowing and became two "stop the flow of water"!


    Sess!?Ye Fan was overjoyed and quickly suppressed his excitement. He knew that this was only the beginning.


    After letting the liquid stabilize and stop moving, how to make it sessfully give birth to a spirit body was the most important thing!


    Ye Fan began trying to use other sound frequencies to cause the two fluids to produce various changes.


    As soon as the liquid golden pellet obeyed, the problem of how to construct the spirit would no longer be a problem. What Ye Fan needed to do was to create the required frequency ording to the stic techniques.


    Not only did he have to maintain stability, but he also had to make changes to it. The vibration requirement of his dantian was especially high.


    The two streams of liquid in his dantian were like two dancers performing gymnastics. ording to Ye Fan''s Dantian''s vibration frequency, he would listen to the music and make all sorts of changes.One day. Two days. Three days ¡­


    Ye Fan was fighting against time, and after a little mental exhaustion, he took out a little of the Dragon Crystal Grass and consumed it.Finally, on the night of three dayster, Ye Fan felt that in his two liquid Jindan, two exciting spiritual forces had simultaneously appeared!


    Two spirit bodies!?


    A pale golden sword spirit body and a translucent white true essence spirit body were born from the liquid gold core!


    Sword intent spirit body, showing its sharpness. It was filled with the emperor''s aura of the unparalleled sword intent!


    The true essence spirit body originated from the Heaven Life Water, Emperor of Nuwa''s Heaven Replenishing Art, and other cultivation methods. Thus, it was gentle, moderate, and bnced, causing one to feel at peace with themselves.<span>These two spirit bodies seemed to represent one being rigid and one being soft, and they greatlyplemented each other!


    <span>Although the spiritual body was still small, Ye Fan knew that he had a lot of Dragon Crystal Grass, and adding that his cultivation level was high enough, the speed of raising the spiritual body would be very fast.


    <span>Just like when he broke through to the Core Formation stage, it was very easy for him to reach the peak of the Spirit Creation stage.


    As long as he was able to nurture and grow two spirit bodies, the spirit energy of these two spirit bodies would most likely be able to help him disperse the sea of resentment!<span>But just when Ye Fan was nning to absorb spiritual energy and cultivate two spiritual bodies, he suddenly discovered one ¡­ It was a question he had never thought of before!

 Chapter 2194

    2194


    The moment he gave the order, pairs of scarlet eyes of the Sea Demons d in all sorts of armor and leather shone with waves of fiendish red light!


    It was as if countless vicious serpents were spitting out their tongues. This sound emitted from the Sea Demon Army, causing one''s hair to stand on end!


    The Sea Demons opened their mouths and released hundreds of destructive sound waves. Their surging spiritual power was like a tsunami, sweeping towards the mecha soldiers!


    The merfolk warriors had also been on guard, and now, they also let out roars of sonic boom, causing a sandstorm to rise quickly on the beach!


    The sound wave caused the seawater and sand to look like two savage giant beasts, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws as they violently shed on the shore!


    "Rumble ¡­"


    The impact of the sound wave brought a devastating shockwave that spread in all directions!


    A few of the nearby mermaid shell houses directly disintegrated as countless fragments flew out like shrapnel!


    "Kill!"


    Tiger Skates and a group of merfolk generals led their merfolk warriors to meet the Siren head on.


    The talent and fighting style of the Sea Demons and the Draconians were extremely simr, so naturally, the two sides knew each other well.


    In a battle between sound waves, with so many people present, it was hard to determine the difference between the two.


    Furthermore, the resistance of these two races to sound waves and spiritual force was extremely high. This seemingly fierce battle between sound waves was mostly a form of encouragement before the battle!


    Some long-ranged attacks had little effect on both sides.


    Both sides knew that only by using a close distance, cultivation and battle techniques would they be able to determine the victor!


    The Sea Demons and the Draconians, having found their targets, charged into each other and shed head on!


    "ng ng ng! ¡­"


    Sword, spear, axe, axe!


    Blood instantly sshed out from the beach. Some warriors with weaker cultivations were directly killed in one strike and fell into a pool of blood!


    As the battle began, the Siren and the Drake began to move in different directions. The battle front was constantly being stretched out, and the area it affected was gettingrger andrger.


    More and more Demon Army of the Sea appeared in the sea!


    If one looked down from the sky, they would see strange demon soldiers. Some had long ws, some had sharp teeth, and some were just like giant lizards in the sea!


    Some of the Sea Demon Warriors were as big as houses while others were as agile as monkeys. They charged onto the shore like a swarm of bees!


    Inparison, even though the entire n of the Naga Tribe was made up of soldiers, their numbers were also iparably small ¡­


    ck Scale and the Great Elder stood motionlessly on the spot. No matter how bloody the surroundings were, the two of them did not make a move.


    "Great n Elder... Although the Demon Army of the Sea has not sent out all of its forces this time, the amount of troops that havee is not something that your tribe can handle.


    "Even if your group of elites can hold on for a while, do you really have the heart to do that? Are those women and children also involved in the tribe behind us?" ck Scale sneered.


    "We, the Dragon-kind, although hated to fight, but regardless of whether we were men, women or children, we were never afraid of fighting!"


    The Great Elder''s face was filled with bravery as he suddenly pointed the Red Coral Staff in his hand towards the sky, shooting out a blue light that looked like a signal detonator!


    Within the tribe, there were concealed positions one by one. A group of merfolk women and youths who had been preparing for battle, upon seeing the signal, immediately began to move!


    More than a dozen giant ballista made of prehistoric rocks and special wood, with two Draconians standing on each side of the ballista.


    Instead of arrows, theunch pad was filled with water and rocks.


    Although most of these dragon-men women and youths did not have a high level of cultivation, they still possessed the same innate abilities as the mackerel.


    They quickly cast frost magic to freeze the rocks and water. Then, the giant ballista was sent flying in the direction of the enemy invading the beach!


    A dozen or so huge rock ice balls flew in a long parab and fell into the Sea Demon Army''s camp!


    Those who had low cultivation bases suddenly became cannon fodder. Their casualties were severe!


    The Sea Demons Army originally nned to charge into the tribe of the Dragons and carry out a massacre. However, they immediately suffered a loss. Some of the Sea Demons began to tremble, not daring to rashly advance.


    "Do you think this weapon, which has been obsolete for thousands of years, can stop my ck Scaled Army?" ck Scale''s eyes shed with a cold light.


    "We will defeat you, not as weapons, but as the backbone of the merfolk!" The Great Elder said solemnly.


    Hei Lin''s face sank, "Stubborn?" A bunch of fellows who were beaten by the n to the point of fleeing far away from Sodom, and still want to talk about backbone? "


    "We didn''t run. We were just not like you Sea Demons and liked to be used by others ¡­


    We just chose. "Protect the more precious things!" The Great Elder replied.


    "Haha!" Nonsense! Alright... Then I''ll kill you, the grand elder of the Guardian Families, and see if your nsmen are so unyielding! "


    Before Hei Lin could finish his sentence, the pressure of the sage realm suddenly engulfed the beach, scaring all the Draconians into retreating!


    "Great Elder!" The few merfolk generals cried out in worry.


    However, the Great Elder showed no fear. He swung the staff in his hand and also released a Saint realm pressure!


    Hei Lin''s eyes shed, "Humph... "Interesting, let this general y a little longer ¡­"


    The body of the ck Scaled Snake moved. It wielded a golden spear in its hand and ferociously thrust it at the grand elder!


    Although the Grand Elder was old, his reaction was not slow. With a tap of his staff, he saw that an enormous ball of water had appeared in front of the ck scale!


    The resistance of this water ball was extremely great. Although the spear easily pierced through, the ck scale itself was dragged for a moment!


    The Great Elder quickly cast a spell, and the water ball turned into ice, freezing the ck scales inside!


    "Hmph ¡­"


    The ck scales sneered in the ice, and with the release of the Chaotic Force, the ice ball exploded!


    "We can''t let go of this ce. Let''s go y in your tribe." The snake twisted its body and quickly flew into the tribe with an evil grin on its face.


    When the Great Elder saw this, he knew that something was wrong and quickly followed!


    At the same time, a tall, baby-faced man with fair skin and long hair was standing beside a ballista.


    "Let''s go!" This is too weak! They couldn''t stop the Demon Army of the Sea Race! Run! The Demon Army of the Sea would kill people without blinking an eye! " It was Gillen who was trying to persuade him.


    The few women didn''t understand his words, so they only paid attention to themselves and continued to prepare their ice ballistas.


    "Big sisters! It''s fine if you don''t leave! Where''s the Soup Dumplings? It''s also a small animal!


    Isn''t Rice Ball your patron saint? Why isn''t it in the temple? What if it gets trampled by the Demon Army of the Sea!? "


    Seeing that he had been standing in the way, the merfolk got angry and scolded him, telling him to hurry up and leave.


    At this moment, Hei Lin''s figure flew over from afar. In mid-air, Hei Lin waved his golden spear and a bolt of lightning, like a chain of lightning, wreaked havoc within the tribe!


    "Rumble ¡­"


    Arge number of shell houses were blown apart and three crossbow cars were destroyed in a single strike!


    Amidst waves of screams, the women and children beside the crossbow were turned into charcoal by the lightning!


    "Aiya! Something big had happened! I told you guys to run for your lives and not listen to me! "


    With a face full of anxiety, he ran toward the mountain behind them!


    The Great n Elder chased after them from behind, unable to contain his anger, "Hei Lin! If you have the ability, then fight this old one! What kind of ability do you have to bully those kids!? "


    "Hahahaha..." Hei Linnded on the empty square andughed maniacally, "Great Elder, you have lived for over a thousand years. Don''t you know that there are no adults in front of the war, only enemies and allies!?"


    Lightning danced on the golden spear in Hei Lin''s hand. His eyes were cold as he said, "I''ll ask you onest time, where is that thing ¡­"


    The Head Elder stood over ten meters away and said resolutely, "Don''t ever think about knowing!"


    As her voice fell, the Great Elder had already cast a spell. Countless amounts of ice and chaos energy gathered in front of her, and a giant icy sword shot out from the ice storm towards the ck scale!


    ck Scales grinned, instead of retreating, he advanced instead. His eyes were filled with killing intent as thence in his handshed out with a bolt of lightning, as if a thunder dragon wasing out of the sea!


    "I have already cultivated my sacred body, why would I be afraid of an old woman like you!?"


    With the sound of ice crystals shattering, the ck scales did not care that arge amount of ice shards would leave a scratch on his body. Instead, they pierced through the ice sword and headed straight for the grand elder!


    The speed of the Great Elder''s body was naturally unable to keep up with the swift and fierce Hei Lin. It was already toote for him to dodge a fatal blow!


    Just as the old woman''s face was turning pale, in a split-second, a tiny ck and white figure appeared from behind her!


    "Guardian God?!" The Great Elder noticed the Soup Dumplings appearing in front of him, and he cried out in rm.


    "Aooo!"


    In mid-air, Soup Yuan, who was blocking in front of the old woman, let out a cry as he faced the iing lightning spear!


    As the spear was about to pierce through Tang Yuan''s body, a strange scene urred!

 Chapter 2195

    2195


    In that instant, the ck scaled spear and body actually underwent a miraculous reversal?


    It was as if some force had forcefully isted space and changed the trajectory!


    The ck scales'' fatal strike was immediately blocked, causing the ck scales to pass by Tang Yuan and the Great Elder in an instant!


    Hei Lin suddenly turned his head, looking at Rice Ball in disbelief, before looking at his spear. His urate judgement had not been wrong. It was impossible for him to make such a low level mistake!


    What the hell was going on?


    On the other hand, the Great Elder was so moved that his eyes were brimming with tears. He hugged Rice Ball and shouted emotionally, "Thank you, God Protector, for saving my life! This old body is useless! I still need to protect and save him ¡­ "


    "Guardian God?"


    ck Scales revealed a face of contemtion, suddenly recalling something. He looked at the eye pce, then at Rice Ball!


    "Could it be... Could it be that this White Grizzly ¡­ It''s a Pixiu!? " ck Scales cried out in rm.


    "Ugh ¡­" Soup ball smacked his lips. Bear paw scratched his furry ears as if he was vexed over what to do.


    Hei Lin''s eyes revealed a bright light as heughed out loud, "I never thought that there would be an unexpected harvest. I heard that the Pixiu possesses the unique ''Evil Repelling'' Inherent Skill that is one of the myriad divine beasts.


    Able to avoid all kinds of fatal injuries in the world, the Pi Xiu would die, and the only way would be for it to naturally die of old age ¡­


    Back then, Chi You Emperor was defeated, and all the beasts following him had died. Only the Pixiu was still alive... Haha...


    If this really is the Pi Xiu, one of the ten thousand white grizzly beasts, then your majesty should be very happy to bring it back. "


    When the Great Elder heard this, he hurriedly hugged Rice Ball tightly, "Don''t even think about taking away the guardian deity!"


    "Old thing, without it, you would have died just now. Do you think you can stop me!?"


    As ck Scale roared, his figure brought up a dark, cold wind as he once again shed at the Great Elder!


    A stream of Saint Body level Chaotic Force brought up a raging tornado as it hurtled towards the Great Elder!


    The Great Elder originally wanted to let go of Soup Yuan, but Soup Yuan still hugged the Great Elder''s neck and hung on the old woman''s body!


    The Great Elder seemed to have suddenly realized something. He no longer dodged but charged forward!


    Just as the ck tornado was about to engulf the Great Elder, a strange movement urred!


    The tornado seemed to have changed directions as it twisted before blowing towards the side!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Great Elder pointed his staff several times and countless cold stars appeared in midair. An azure blue light shot out more than ten ice spikes!


    "Rustle, rustle, rustle ~ ~"


    The ice spikes shot towards the ck scales!


    ck Scales'' snake body moved extremely quickly. With a twist of its body to dodge the ice spikes, the golden spear drew a trail of ice on the ground!


    Streams of water that were like vines shot out from the ravines of the ice, twisting into thick ropes!


    "Neptune Cage!"


    The chains of water transformed into countless hissing snakes, binding the Great Elder!


    This time, the Great Elder wasn''t able to dodge. His hands and feet were tied, making it difficult for him to move!


    At this moment, Soup Yuan was also tied up there. He cried out ''Awoo! Awoo!'' but there was nothing he could do.


    "Humph, as long as it isn''t a fatal injury, even if you brought a Pixiu along, what use would it be?"


    The ck-scaled spear spun in his hand, saying disdainfully, "It seems this general has overestimated you, the Dragonfish Tribe. With this little bit of power, do you still want to die without letting go?"


    The Great Elder''s face was filled with anger. He suddenly revolved the power of chaos, and his body began to emit a ghostly blue light!


    Soon after, a mystical burst of power caused the sea serpent spell binding her to lose all effect.


    "That thing is in your body!?" Hei Lin was stunned at first, and then overjoyed!


    However, the Great Elder did not say anything. With the support of his cane, a whirlpool of ice appeared under the body of the ck scale!


    "Crap!"


    Hei Lin realized that he had been careless, but it was already toote!


    "Boom!"


    It was as if an icy volcano had erupted, and a storm of ice crystals that shot into the sky directly swept the ck scales into the sky!


    Countless ice shards were like countless sharp des as they cut through the body of the ck scale. Blue blood sttered everywhere!


    Even though he had cultivated to the Saint Body level, the Saint Body was still divided into different levels. Moreover, it didn''t mean that the Saint Body couldpletely block an attack of the Saint Heart realm.


    The ck scale armour on its body was destroyed until it looked tattered. As itnded on the ground, a trace of fresh blood flowed from the corner of its mouth. Its eyes were filled with a dark fury!


    "Old woman ¡­ It''s a Pi Xiu and a treasure, how troublesome ¡­. You forced me to do this! "


    ck Scales pointed his spear into the air, and three consecutive ps of thunder exploded in mid-air!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The three ps of thunder had clearly sent out some sort of signal!


    Not long after, the piercing sound of a bugle horn could be heard from the sea!


    "Howl!"


    The ocean waves rolled up to a height of over a hundred meters!


    A huge ck and blue object hundreds of meters wide was revealed from the sea!


    It was the size of a mountain, with a pair of red and ck eyeballs like two bloody moons!


    When the tentacles extended from the sea to thend, they discovered that their length had long since exceeded a kilometer!


    Over a hundred sea demons were ying the long horn of the conch. They stood on the surface of this enormous creature, clearly using a special rhythm to control this war beast!


    "Boom!"


    A tentacle pressed down on the beach, as though a mountain was pressing down!


    The group of Draconians, including the soldiers of the Demon Army of the Sea, were crushed into meat paste before they could even dodge!


    "ck Scale!" Since ancient times, the gigantic deep sea demon has caused the death of so many of our nsmen!


    You used this kind of fierce beast as a weapon, are you not afraid of being condemned by your ancestors!? " The Great Elder said angrily.


    "As long as it''s useful to the Sea Demon race, even if it''s a Giant Demon from the deep sea, why not tame it and make use of it!?"


    Hei Lin grinned and said: "We Siren are not as pedantic as you Draconian! Stubborn!


    In a short while, this ce would be razed to the ground!


    You still stubbornly want to hide your treasures and refuse to hand them over?! Your people. It''s not worth saving? "


    The Grand Elder''s face was ashen as she heard the miserable criesing from afar. As she watched the massive tsunami and the mountain-like tentacles climb onto the beach, her eyes wavered ¡­


    However, at this moment, a pair of elite Draconians rushed into the tribe.


    Tiger Skate and the other high-ranking officers were covered in blood as they shouted, "Great Elder! Let''s help out! "


    It was obvious that after defeating those Siren on the beach, she had hurried over to help.


    When the Great Elder saw the fearless res of the high-ranking officers, she was stunned. Her eyes reddened as she said to Hei Lin, "Even if you have the Giant Deep Sea Demons, don''t expect them to seed!"


    Hei Lin looked at the group of Doll Mighty Ones surrounding him, and sneered, "Okay ¡­" This general will use a Giant Demon to kill you all! "Then dig out the thing from the stomach of an old woman like you!"


    After saying that, Hei Lin turned around and flew off in the direction of the giant demon.


    He didn''t intend to take the risk and continue to fight. With a deep sea Giant Demon as his henchman, he waspletely free to take the risk and reap the rewards.


    As for the giant sea demon, itsnding had already caused the earth to tremble and the mountains to shake!


    "Rumble ¡­" "Rumble..."


    Rocks the size of houses rolled down from the mountains!


    The barbarian, Gerrin, was facing the dangerous mountaintop as he frantically climbed.


    "Tuo Tuo!" Tuo Ta! Don''t let anything happen to him! I aming to save you! "


    Just as Jiran was on the way, he suddenly saw an enormous shadow appear in the sky!


    He raised his head and saw that it was a tentacle of the deep sea demon. It just so happened tond on this area!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    With an earth-shattering sound, several mountain peaks were directly crushed into valleys!


    As the tentacles left, Gillen emerged from a pile of rocks, covered in blood and grime.


    Looking at the valley which had beenpletely crushed and devoid of any living beings, Jiran''s face was ashen, his shoulders shaking, his breath heavy ¡­


    "Tuo Tuo ¡­"


    His fists gradually clenched tightly ¡­


    At the same time, Ye Fan, who had been deep in practice in the cave, finally felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 2196

    2196


    It shook violently and fell continuously. Although it didn''t loosen the restriction on the cave prison, it still had an effect.


    Ye Fan opened his eyes. Even though he used the Hidden Dragon Technique, his eyes were still shining with a golden me!


    With a thought, he spread out his divine sense. The originally powerful mental forbiddance in the cave was now useless.


    Ye Fan''s spiritual sense prated through the formation technique, covering the entire merfolk tribe, and even the surrounding sea area!


    Ye Fan was sitting in the cave, but he could see the situation outside clearly!


    "This is bad..."


    His Spiritual Force surged like never before, like a vast ocean!


    However, Ye Fan was not in the mood to feel happy about this. He could not help but to dodge and rush out of the cave!


    Originally, to Ye Fan, the spiritual barriers set up by the Naga Tribe were like an iron wall.


    But now, just like rotten wood, it was directly smashed into pieces by Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan grabbed Xiao Jin, who was lying on the ground outside the cave. He looked at the stunned Flood Dragon and scolded, "You gluttonous snake!" It''s like this outside! Why didn''t you call me!? "


    Xiao Jin felt wronged, "Master... I called you, but you didn''t react. I was worried that I would disturb your cultivation, fearing that you would go berserk or something like that...


    Master, I am thinking for you with all my heart! It''s fine if a few of the Draconians die, please don''t let anything happen to me...


    By the way, Master, are you feeling better? Is everything alright now? "


    Ye Fan had no way to refute this guy, after all, all he said was for his own good.


    The point is, it also has to do with his immersion in the pleasures of Infinite Molding.


    This cultivation was too interesting, he couldn''t stop at all!


    "Hmph, a glib tongue. I wonder who you learned it from!" Ye Fan said with a straight face.


    Xiao Jin looked anxiously at the man again and silently cursed.


    With a sh, Ye Fan''s figure had already disappeared in front of Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin tilted his head as he looked at the cave with suspicion. He flew over to try and enter it directly.


    "Bang!"


    An invisible force knocked Little Gold away!


    Xiao Jin turned his head in shock as he looked in the direction Ye Fan had left in ¡­


    Nearby, the deep sea Giant Demon hadpletelynded onnd!


    The dozen tentacles were like a dozen intersecting mountain ranges, rolling up and down in a continuous manner. It caused the beach and the tribe of the Dragons to fall intoplete disarray!


    Although arge portion of the extraordinary cultivation of the Draconians had flown into the air to avoid these destructive tentacles, there were still some who were unable to dodge in time, and were crushed!


    At this time, all of the Sea Demons had already retreated back into the sea. They no longer had any need to participate in the battle. In front of the Sea Giants, they would only be a hindrance.


    Hei Lin stood in the air, looking at the group of merfolk that were continuously retreating,ughed sinisterly and said: "Go! Not a single one will remain! "


    A group of Sea Demon Magicians received themand and began to y a unique melody. The long andplex sound waves made the Sea Demon start attacking the Draconians.


    "The deep sea demon''s intelligence is low, but it is not afraid of soul attacks! His body was as hard as iron! With super strong recovery power, he could grow back after losing an arm and recover after breaking a shell!


    The only way to kill it is to destroy its core organs and only then attack its abdomen through its mouth! "


    General Tiger Skate turned around and said to the Great Elder, "Great Elder, I''ll have to trouble you to bring people to attract Giant Demons. I will bring people to look for an opportunity to rush down to its body!"


    "Go! All those who are skilled in using magic will follow me and stop this giant demon! "


    The Head Elder took the lead, and a group of Draconians cast their n''s magic techniques. One after another, ice arrows, ice spears, water dragons, and wind des flew towards the Giant Deep Sea Demons!


    However, even with the First Elder''s Chaotic Force, these spells were unable to leave any obvious marks on the body of the Sea Demon!


    The defensive power of the Abyssal Bone Giant Demons caused the Dragonfish people to feel despair!


    The Tiger Skate brought along seven or eight of its elites and dashed forward, trying to get through a gap in the tentacles and into the belly of the giant demon.


    However, just as they reached the bottom of the tentacles, they saw the tentacles suddenly press down!


    "This is bad!" "It''s a trap!"


    When the Great Elder saw this, he was so frightened that his face went ghastly pale.


    ck Scale who was in the air sneered, "Foolish Draconians, do you really think that the Giant Demons of the Deep Sea that we tame are that retarded? With themand of our Sea Demon Race, the Deep Sea Goblin General has no ws! "


    "Quickly retreat!"


    Tiger Skates shouted loudly, and the few Draconians reacted quickly as well. They were about to dodge the attack.


    However, he did not expect that the countless suction cups on the giant demon tentacle would shoot out arge amount of ck liquid!


    This ck, stinky liquid was like a dense ck storm, falling on the group of Draconians.


    "Ah!"


    The elites of the merfolk cried out miserably. The ck liquid was extremely corrosive and poisonous, causing their bodies to be riddled with wounds. Their faces turned ck, and they started to vomit ck blood on the ground ¡­


    Seeing this scene, the remaining Draconians panicked. How could they approach such a terrifying monster!?


    At this time, a figurended on a broken shellfish house. It was Ye Fan!


    Seeing the situation, Ye Fan felt a burst of regret, he was still toote!


    Just as he was about to make a move, he suddenly saw a figure that confused him running over ¡­


    Ye Fan frowned. The running man wearing leather pants and a clean white body was none other than Jilun Gelou!


    There was no longer any trace of a smile on Jiran''s face. His brows were knitted and his eyes were zing with anger.


    The Head Elder and the group of Draconians were stunned when they saw him run over.


    Especially some of the women of the Drake race. They had clearly seen Jiran run away just now, so why were they back?


    "Gillian! This ce was dangerous! Run! " The Great Elder hurriedly shouted.


    These days, Gillen had also brought them friendliness and joy in the tribe.


    Everyone actually quite liked this person who spoke so crazily, was obsessed with small animals, and was a so-called biologist.


    Even though he wanted to sneak into the shrine every day to touch the Guardian God, it wasn''t that annoying.


    This young barbarian had left a good impression on the Fallen Elf Tribe. Therefore, no one wanted to see him die miserably.


    But Jiran didn''t n to retreat. He pointed at the Giant Demon in the deep sea, and angrily rebuked him, "You! You monster! You caused the death of the Tuo Family! You have caused the death of Tuo Ta! "


    The group of Siren were stunned. Who is this guy? Who was Tuo Tuo?


    On the other hand, Ye Fan and a few of the Draconians reacted. Jilun came here to seek justice for the Groundhog family?


    Hei Lin frowned. "So noisy, kill him first!"


    The Sea Demons all blew a horn while the Sea Demons turned their eyes towards the blood-red moon. A giant tentacle came crashing down on Jilun!


    "Jilun!"


    There were shouts from the merfolk, and some spells were thrown, but they could not stop the tentacle attack!


    "Boom!"


    In the blink of an eye, the tentacles had covered Jiran! There was not a single person to be seen!


    The Grand Elder and the group of Draconians could not bear to watch. Everyone could see that Gillen was a kind person. Otherwise, he would not have risked his life to protest over a bunch of drought rats.


    Naturally, they could not bear to see a good person being crushed like this.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. He didn''t have any intention of helping Jiran just now.


    Previously, when he saw Jilun, Ye Fan was already heavily injured, his primordial spirit was damaged, and his spiritual force was weak, so he didn''t notice anything.


    But this time, Ye Fan discovered that this thing was a bit strange...


    Suddenly! A violent wave of pressure, apanied by a strong aura of vitality, spread out from where Jiran had disappeared!


    "Tss tss ¡­"


    Wisps of energy that were like blue mes shot out from beneath the tentacles like countless green grass!

 Chapter 2197

    In the next second, there was a deafening roar. A muscr, muscr man about three meters tall stood up proudly. His eyes were filled with blue mes!<span>Although the body of the giant was already very majestic, in front of the deep sea giant demon, he was actually no different than an ant!


    But even so, the giant used the power of his physical body to forcefully push the mountain-like tentacles back!?<span>"Ah!"


    <span>As the giant shouted, his eyes, and even his nose and mouth released green mes from within!


    <span>Even though his face was already full of muscles and he no longer had the round, baby-faced look of an old city, he could still recognize that this was Gillen!


    Gillian bent her knees and pushed her legs against the ground, causing a deep hole to appear in the ground.


    Borrowing the force of the blow, Jiran pushed his hands away from the tentacle!


    <span>The tentacles fell to the ground, causing a deep sound to ring out ¡­


    The group of merfolk, including the Great Elder, were all dumbstruck. What kind of abnormal strength was this!?


    Although the weight of the tentacles wasn''t as heavy as a mountain, they were absolutelyparable to the weight of a mountain.


    This Jilun alone was equivalent to pushing away a mountain!?


    In the distance, when Ye Fan saw this scene, his eyes lit up, and the corner of his mouth raised into a smile.<span>"Sheng Domain?!" This ¡­ Just who is this!? "


    <span>Hei Lin and the rest of the Siren were dumbfounded. They thought that this was just a madman that did not care for his life. Who would have thought that this person''s strength would be so shocking!?


    <span>Jiran did not stop there. He exerted some force with his legs and his body flew up a few hundred meters into the air!


    <span>With his superb aerial control, he was like an eagle spreading its wings in the air.


    <span>He saw Jiran''s strong arm stretch out towards the ocean ¡­


    From the depths of the ocean came the sound of rushing water. A fiery red light broke through the waves!


    Like a ming meteor, itnded in Jiran''s hands!


    <span>It was a giant golden axe that waspletely covered in mes and had patterns of mes and divine birds!


    The axe alone was more than two meters wide, and the thickest part was nearly half a meter.


    The handle of the greataxe was more than four meters long, and was as thick as a pir!


    Even though Jiran''s body was as sturdy as a small giant, it was small and small in front of the giant ax.


    <span>The moment Jilun gripped the giant axe with both hands, the scarlet mes on the surface of the giant axe transformed into azure-green mes!


    On the axe was the pattern of a divine bird. The divine bird''s eyes exploded with a golden-red brilliance, as if it was alive!


    <span>"This... Could this be ¡­ Recognize a holy object, the gigantic axe ''Carrolo''!? "


    <span>Hei Lin seemed to have thought of something when he saw the Divine Weapon, and shouted with eyes that were about to crack, "You are the Barbarian King Butchahar? Why are you here!? "


    <span>The Great Elder and the group of merfolk warriors had alsoe to their senses, because the merfolk had lived in the Wilderness for a long time after all, and they knew more about the culture of the Wilderness.


    <span>"It really is the Garuda Axe ¡­" Jiran is the current Barbarian King!? " The Great Elder also felt that this was inconceivable.


    <span>However, it was as if Jiran didn''t hear their words. At this moment, his eyes were filled with fury towards the Giant Deep Sea Demons!


    With both hands gripping the giant axe, he bent his body backwards in the air, and then the muscles in his waist exploded with power!


    The giant axe ruthlessly hacked down!<span>"Ssh!"


    Like a p of thunder, a giant blue ming bird flew out from the axe, bringing with it a sharp curtain of light as it cut into the body of the deep sea demon!


    <span>Those Sea Demon Magicians at the peak of the deep sea Giant Demon were directly smashed into countless pieces when they came into contact with the azure mes!


    A jet-ck crack appeared on the huge body of the giant demon. It was as if a ravine was constantly being torn apart as ck blood and various types of sour, stinky liquid continued to flow out!With the sound of mountains copsing and the earth cracking, the Giant Demon in the deep sea tilted backwards, split in half, and fell back into the sea!


    <span>"NO!"


    ck Scale roared in anger. He could not believe that the deep sea demon was actually taken away by Jilun with a single strike of his axe!?


    The merfolk, on the other hand, were extremely excited, their cheers deafening!


    After Jiran finished chopping the axe, the green mes on his body dissipated. He loosened his grip and the axe fell from the sky.


    He plummeted downwards as well, his body constantly shrinking in mid-air until he was as small as it was before.


    By the time Gillian was caught by the merfolk warrior, she was back to normal, covered in sweat and gasping for air.


    "I''m so tired ¡­" Hehe... He had avenged Ta Ta Ta... It''s my revenge... "


    Although he appeared to be half-dead, his face was covered with a simple and honest smile. It was as if as long as he avenged the Dwarf''s family, he didn''t care about anything else.<span>"Great n Elder... What was going on? Ji ¡­ Will the Barbarian King be alright? "


    At this point in time, Jilun had already be their benefactor.


    <span>The Great n Elder shook his head and smiled, "The unique property of the Great Ax Carrolo is to be able to instantly release all of its power ¡­


    <span>The Barbarian King must have consumed too much energy in order to kill him in one blow, which was why he was so exhausted ¡­


    However, to deal with a vicious beast like the Sea Gigantic Demon, whose regeneration ability is extremely strong, you really need this kind of explosive power. "A figure wrapped in thunder descended from the sky!


    The golden spear in Hei Lin''s hand sparked with violent lightning, his eyes brimming with killing intent!


    "Butchahar can help you kill the Giant Demons in the deep sea, but he can''t save himself right now!<span>I, Hei Lin, will kill you and the current Barbarian King today!


    Today is the day that my ck Scales and Sea Demons race will shake the world! "


    <span>Seeing this, the Head Elder quickly brought a group of elites to stand in front of Jilun. Each of them had a determined look on their faces, unafraid of death.


    <span>The ck scales'' entire body surged with a hundred percent chaos energy. The coercion of a Saint Body suddenly covered the entire battlefield, causing the faces of the group of Draconians to change drastically!


    <span>In the previous battle, ck Scales had not used his full strength yet!?


    In the nick of time, just as Hei Lin was about to swing hisnce and kill the merfolk, a powerful aura that made everyone''s souls tremble suddenly enveloped the entire arena!The Sea Demons in the surrounding area of the Naga Tribe and the three seas were all shivering.


    If the pressure from the Barbarian King was like a mountain crushing down on their chests, then this pressure was enough to grind their bones into dust!


    This iparably sharp cold energy pierced into the deepest part of everyone''s souls!Sword intent! This was sword intent pressure!?


    "This... How is this possible!? " ckscale''s face was filled with panic as he abruptly turned his head to the side, looking in the direction that a man hade from ¡­The Great Elder and the group of merfolk all turned their heads around in a rigid manner, looking at the customers who they had not seen for a long time ¡­


    "Aooo!" Tang Yuan''s ck eyes lit up as he flopped over.


    Picking up Soup Yuan, Ye Fan rubbed the little guy''s furry ears, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, "This time you actually didn''t run away, you really became a guardian god...""Ugh!"


    <span>Rice Ball held his head high and puffed out his chest, as if to show that there was nothing special about escaping!


    "Gudong ¡­"


    On the other side, ckscale swallowed his saliva as the hand holding the spear trembled ¡­

 Chapter 2198

    <span>"Di ¡­" Overlord level Sword Intent? Could it be ¡­ Your Excellency is. God of Swords!? "


    After all, the Demon God Kingdom wasn''t as secretive as Sodom. The high-ranking members of the Demon God Kingdom like Hei Lin naturally had some understanding of the important events that urred in the prehistoric continent.


    The Sword God had appeared out of nowhere and taken down one of the Three Great Sword Saints, the Wine Sword Immortal. If they didn''t know about this, they wouldn''t have had the chance to counterattack.


    However, the ck-scaled sword intent, just from its aura alone, was already so terrifying that he could not even speak properly!<span>What he did not know was that the Unparalleled Sword Intent he was facing had long been reborn!


    Previously, when he was only at the Sword Intent Jindan, Ye Fan had been able to use sword intent to reach the Saint realm.And right now, the sword intent had already formed a spirit, and there was more than one spirit body!


    Sword Intent was a purebat power. The coercion that it released, the oppressive force that it brought with it, was far from something that could bepared with the coercion of the Spirit Creation Realm!


    Therefore, although Ye Fan was only at the disintegration of the secondyer, his sword intent pressure would not lose to any of the Holy Spirit Realm warriors!


    Hei Lin''s heart was beating in his throat; his intestines almost turned green from regret!


    <span>It was one thing to encounter a Barbarian King, but he actually met the Sword God!?


    <span>How could there be two great gods in such a small tribe?


    Ye Fan raised his head. He didn''t understand what the Siren ck Scales said and slightly frowned.The Great n Elder reacted and immediately tranted, "He is asking ¡­ Are you. God of Swords? "


    <span>The Great Elder and the group of Draconians, including the one lying on the ground, looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression.


    Sword God? What kind of divine being could cause such fear in the ck Scales?


    They only knew that Ye Fan was previously injured, but they never thought that after Ye Fan recovered, he would actually have such a shocking pressure.Especially some of the Draconians who had mocked Ye Fan before, their eyes were especially perturbed at this moment.


    <span>No wonder the Guardian was with him! No wonder there were Flood Dragons following them!


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan was not interested in answering, instead, he threw the Soup Dumplings to his side and walked towards the ck scale.


    He had juste out of seclusion, and his harvest was quite bountiful. He just so happened to be looking for someone to try out his skills.


    The Siren almost killed him, and this Holy Body Realm leader of the Siren race had turned this ce into aplete mess. It seemed to be a good goal ¡­


    Seeing Ye Faning over, Hei Lin quickly took a few steps back and shouted, "Sir Sword God!" We have no enmity with each other! I am themander of the Demon Army of the Demon God Nation''s Sea Region!


    If you kill me, you will be enemies with the Demon God Kingdom! You may not know how serious the consequences are. There''s no need for us to be enemies. "<span>Ye Fan was toozy to care what this guy said. His feet moved, and his entire body ignited with dragon mes, as he threw a punch towards the ck scale!


    If he were to use sword intent, this fellow might not even be able to block a single sword strike. In fact, he might not even be qualified to make him use a sword.


    <span>Ye Fan nned to use some new techniques and just happened to see how effective they were.


    Seeing that his words were useless, Hei Lin panicked and pushed his cultivation base forward. He opened his mouth and sent out a shock wave!"Oooo!" A sharp, ear-piercing sound suddenly rang out!


    <span>Although the ck Scales and the Drake did not use spiritual power to attack during their battle, that was because both races were adept at immune to these sound waves and spiritual power attacks.


    But to deal with Ye Fan, the human race, the ck scale naturally showed its talent!


    Ye Fan was hit by this attack at sea, and now facing the sound waves of the Siren again, not only him, but even the other Draconians behind him began to sweat for him.<span>After all, the Draconians clearly remembered that Ye Fan''s resistance to spiritual power attacks was pitifully weak!


    How could Ye Fan withstand the mental attack of a Sea Demon of the Saint Body realm?


    Ye Fan himself was also quite alert, instantly activating his five ws Golden Dragon Soul and protecting his primordial spirit!<span>The spiritual power of the sound wave was like a strong gust of wind as it blew past him!


    However... It was just a gust of wind!


    Ye Fan was overjoyed, in his dantian, he had a lot of spiritual bodies, and his spiritual energy was as abundant as that!


    <span>Even the Dragon Soul had been forcefully subdued by this mental power for his own use. He really wasn''t afraid of this trifling Sea Demon''s mental attack anymore!


    Thinking about it, if a five wed golden dragon was still afraid of the Siren''s innate attack after grasping the dragon soul, then wouldn''t the Divine Dragon bloodline be trash?


    Seeing Ye Fan standing there, but not affected at all, Hei Lin immediately thought to himself, "Not good!"


    Ye Fan smiled, "Again..." You both like spiritual attacks? "Then why don''t you try my ¡­"


    Before Ye Fan''s voice could fade away, the five-wed Golden Dragon Soul appeared above his head, looking like a ten-meter-tall phantom dragon head, emitting a holy golden light."Roar!"


    With a dragon''s roar, a multicolored me was ignited in Ye Fan''s hand, and he suddenly pped the ground!


    In one of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, it was a dragon soul consummate skill that could only be used with five ws and a golden dragon cultivation. It brazenly struck out!"Illusory Heart Seven Dragon sh!"


    The Rainbow Dragon''s mes bloomed and seven colorful rings of light instantly appeared on the ground!


    <span>Seven colored ss dragon shadows that were tens of meters long instantly sprang out of the seven rings of light. They flew out of one circle and fell into the other!


    It was as if the seven colourful dragons had turned the earth into water and were wantonly shuttling through it!


    The seven dragons flew out, and after seven shes, the final encirclement formed around the ck scales. They whistled as they blocked him andpletely engulfed him!<span>"Ah!"


    <span>There was no way for the ck scales to escape. After being attacked by the seven dragon souls seven times, they felt their souls shake and their headaches were about to crack!


    Were it not for the strong psychic power of the Sea Demon, this move would have caused his Nascent Soul to copse!


    But before Hei Lin could recover, the scene before him had already left him in despair!


    At some unknown time, Ye Fan had already appeared in front of him, his entire body covered in golden dragon mes, his fists even hotter than before.<span>"Dragon Fist ¡­." "Thousand Strikes!"


    The power of the Divine Dragon Bloodline gathered in his fists. With the special method of cirction, it allowed the strength and speed of his arms to increase explosively in a short period of time!


    The destructive power of this move was one of the top closebat techniques of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations.


    However, due to the extremely high requirements for the physical attributes of its users, they might not be able to fully utilize it even when they reached the Golden Dragon Realm.


    <span>But Ye Fan was different. Physical fitness was never a problem for him.


    In an instant, his two arms struck out a dazzling dragon me fist, and countless inches of strength exploded out!"Bang bang bang! ¡­" The intense boxing sounds were so fast that it was impossible to distinguish them apart!


    <span>Normally, a heavy punch would directly send the enemy flying, so it was difficult to receive the next one. One had to move.


    However, because the speed was too fast and the force was too powerful, the move ''Dragon Fist Thousand Strikes'' would create a reverse flow of air when the punch was withdrawn.


    It was as though the opponent was being held in ce as he was continuously being hit by the next punch!The ck scales didn''t even have time to react. Every part of his body was baptized by a heavy punch, and he was sent flying into the air, unable to fall at all!


    <span>Looking from afar, it was as if the ck scales had been frozen in mid-air and had been forcibly beaten up!


    All of this happened in just a few seconds!When Ye Fan had finished a set of punches, he immediately retracted his fist, turned around, and walked directly towards a group of drakes, not even bothering to take another nce at them.


    <span>Behind him, ck Scales was like a wooden stake, standing on the spot. His armor was full of broken pieces, and it had even embedded itself into its body!


    <span>Under the dumbstruck gaze of the group of Draconians, the body of the ck Scales actually exploded into a cloud of blood!


    <span>All the remaining Draconians gasped in shock and were bbergasted ¡­


    The Divine Body realm ck Scales was actually forcefully smashed to pieces by a single fist strike!?


    Sword God ¡­ Sword God ¡­ But he still didn''t use his sword!


    Ye Fan looked a bit regretful, and said to the Great Elder, "I''m sorry, I was careless when I encountered an ident in my training." If I hade out earlier, I wouldn''t have killed so many people. "The Great Elder took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. A hint of reverence appeared in his eyes.


    "Sir ¡­ "You''re too polite, this is a war between the merfolk after all. If not for you, today''s consequences would have been ¡­" Unimaginable...


    "You are the benefactor of our n!" The Head Elder said sincerely, and the group of Draconians behind him were also filled with gratitude.


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart, it wasn''t his fault that the Drake Man was kind-hearted.<span>"However... Sir, you can just kill that ck Scales, is that really okay? After all, he was a general of the Demon God Kingdom.


    <span>You don''t understand what he just said, do you? " The Great Elder said worriedly, afraid that this matter will bring trouble to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan smiled indifferently, "Lion, you won''t care about what the sheep said."


    The merfolk at the scene were silent for a moment, then nodded with looks of reverence in their eyes."But..." Ye Fan lowered his head with a smile that was not a smile, and looked at Jilun who was lying there pretending to be dead, "I would like to hear ¡­ ¡­" Someone is clearly a lion, why does he have to pretend to be a sheep all of the time? "

 Chapter 2199

    2199


    "I didn''t lie to you. I''m really Gerron Gerrard Tou ¡­" Gen scratched his head in embarrassment andughed. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    "Then from what I saw just now, who was it that chopped that giant demon to death with an axe?" Ye Fan asked.


    "That''s the Barbarian King Butchahar ¡­" "He is him, I am me, we are not the same person!"


    Even the Great Elder could not stand it any longer. "Your Majesty, things have alreadye to this point. Why don''t you admit it?"


    Wasn''t the sacred artifact, the Great Axe Carrolo, the divine weapon that the current Barbarian King Bouchahar had obtained when he received the blessings from the God of Berserkers at the Wilderness Shrine?


    When he was in Sodom, he had heard of the history of Bocha Har. This saint artifact was different from other holy objects. It would choose its owner.


    If the master doesn''t die, then it must not be used by anyone else. Isn''t this the best proof?


    Could it be that in the short span of a few decades, Caritas will look for a second owner? "


    Jilun looked distressed. "That axe belongs to Butchahar, all right, but not to me! I am Gillen, not Bouchahar... "


    Ye Fan suddenly thought of something at this time and frowned, "Could it be ¡­ ¡­." You have a split personality? "


    "Split personality? "This phrase is a bit new and seems to be a little interesting ¡­"


    "I am Ji Lun now. Don''t call me Bocha Har. I am a biologist, not a barbarian king!"


    With that, Jiran patted the dust off his pants and said, "I''m going to look for Tuo and his family. When they encounter danger, they will just hide in the cave and note out."


    "That repulsive demon beast just now caused the death of the Tuo family. I have to help them bury the dead properly ¡­"


    Then, ignoring everyone''s surprised stares, Jiran ran over to the copsed mountain.


    "This Barbarian King ¡­" "It is quite different from what I imagined ¡­" The First Elder shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Ye Fan nodded. No matter what, at least the first mission of the shrine, the search for the Barbarian King, waspleted. The only thing left was to bring him back to the Wilderness.


    He finally understood why he said Soup Dumplings was an important reminder... This Barbarian King was actually a "small animal" fan.


    Right at this moment! A loud rumbling sound could be heard from the ground, as if an earthquake was increasing in magnitude!


    Everyone could feel the ground trembling crazily!


    The tribe that was already inplete disarray had their houses fall to the ground once more, and the huge rocks on the mountain tumbled down!


    "What''s going on!? Could it be that the Sea Demon Army still has Giant Demons in the deep sea!? " The merfolk generals were nervous.


    Ye Fan spread out his spiritual sense, and after checking around, he frowned and said, "It''s not the Demon Army of the Sea ¡­" ck Scale is dead, the army has fled and retreated. "


    As he looked towards the interior of Sodom, he could more and more clearly sense that a powerful aura was approaching!


    "It''s a movement from the continent. Something ising ¡­"


    When the Great Elder and the other merfolk generals heard this, their eyes immediately filled with fear!


    Ye Fan noticed the expression of this group of merfolk and suspiciously asked, "Great Elder, do you know something?"


    The Great n Elder''s face was filled with shame as he sighed, "To be honest, why didn''t you ask me about this earlier? For the sake of the tribe''s safety, this old man did not tell the truth ¡­


    In the Sodom Continent, in almost every region, there were powerful demon beasts, vicious beasts, and even divine beasts that divided up their territory.


    Our tribe is located at the border of the two lords'' territory, which is why it has always been so stable and uneventful!


    But the invasion of the giant, deep sea monster just now seemed to have rmed the Lord inside ¡­ "Rumble ¡­"


    Just when Ye Fan was about to ask something, he suddenly discovered that the mountain range in the ind direction had already been set aze!


    The crimson clouds of fire were like thousands of red horses galloping over!


    "Roar!"


    There was a gigantic beast that looked like a dragon, yet not a dragon, but also like a horse. It had scarlet scales all over its body, and its mes were burning brightly. As it ran, it ignited the entire mountain into a sea of fire!


    "Sir ¡­ Then ¡­ That is the Fireshine that you are looking for! "


    "What!?" Ye Fan was both surprised and happy.


    The Great Elder heaved a long sigh, "This Fiery Gilt Steel Ores dwells in the volcanicva ind. Our nsmen have never dared to approach that ce rashly!


    For the past few thousand years, Fireshine has never appeared. It has been peaceful with our tribe, but now ¡­ However, it was infuriated!


    Just now, Fireshine must have appeared and caused a volcano to erupt, causing an earthquake! "


    Ye Fan''s eyes lit up when he heard this. There was no ce for him to look for broken iron shoes, so he got them without any trouble?


    He had been worrying about the matter for over a month now, and he still hadn''t found the whereabouts of the Fire Lin Grass yet, but now it had appeared!?


    No wonder the God of the God of Berserkers ordered me to not give any more hints. It turns out that this person and his herbs are not hard to find!


    As for the fact that the elder of the Great Wisdom Sect was unwilling to say it out loud, it was not hard to understand.


    Just by running over here, Fireshine had burned countless mountains and forests. This aura was far beyond ordinary sage realm experts. Who would dare to provoke them?


    "Ayaya!" How can there be such a monster! "


    Jiran, who had just run over, turned around and ran away!


    "Listen to me, everyone!" Take refuge at sea! Bring all the children! "Faster!" The Great Elder''s voice spread throughout the tribe.


    The merfolk didn''t dare to face Fireshine''s wrath at all. At this time, they couldn''t care about the various items in the tribe, so they abandoned their homes and began to flee.


    "Sir!" Avoid the sea! Although this Fireshine is only the descendant of a dragon and other demonic beasts, it can still be considered half a Divine Beast! " The Great Elder advised.


    Ye Fan turned his head, "Then, wouldn''t your tribe bepletely destroyed?"


    "The tribe is destroyed. We can rebuild it!" It''s good that you''re fine! " The Great Elder hastily said.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Great Elder, I am looking for Fire Lin Grass. Now that Fire Lin has appeared, how can we just leave like that?"


    "It doesn''t matter! After Fireshine had retreated, he would search for it from its path!


    Right now, Fireshine wants to purge its territory, and not be treated as an enemy! " The Grand Elder said frantically.


    Ye Fan knew that the old woman was worried about his safety and treated him as one of her own.


    However, Ye Fan wasn''t trying to be brave. He felt that this Fireshine was very strong. If it was him from the past, he would probably consider avoiding it.


    However, right now, Ye Fan felt that this Fireshine didn''t make him feel like he couldn''t resist it.


    If he could, he still hoped to save the tribe of the merfolk. After all, this ce had been condensed with the blood and sweat of the merfolk for thousands and thousands of years.


    "First Elder, don''t worry. I can still deal with a Fireshine." Ye Fan reassured the old woman.


    But the Great Elder just shook his head. "Your Excellency doesn''t know!" This was not just Fireshine! "Also..."


    Without waiting for the Great Elder to finish speaking, the sound of flowing water came again from the sea!


    On the vast surface of the sea, there was actually a deep trench that was hundreds of thousands of meters deep!?


    The seawater was divided into two sides, like a waterfall that stretched for thousands of meters!


    In the depths of the sea, there was a giant beast that also looked like a Qilin, but its entire body was covered in dark blue scales. Its aura waspletely different from the Qilin''s.

 Chapter 2200

    2200


    One fire and one water, the two giant beasts stared at each other from afar and were already roaring furiously. It was obvious that they did not like each other!


    Ye Fan just remembered that the Great Elder had said that this was the boundary between the two Lords!


    Since the Fireshine side hade out, the other side would naturallye out as well, to protect their own territory!


    "Is this also a Qilin?" Ye Fan was surprised.


    The Great Elder revealed a pious look and said loudly, "This is not a Qilin, but the guardian beast ''Centipede Viper'' that we, the merfolk, have always been relying on to protect our race!"


    "Centipede?!" This is the ''Water Repellent Beast'', Centipede and Viper!? "


    ording to the legends, the centipede was the descendant of a dragon. It loved water, so it could make the flood recede and ensure the safety of a certain party.


    Ye Fan took a closer look and noticed that the Centipede Viper looked like a qilin at first nce. However, its appearance was somewhat different and it was not of the same species.


    When the Naga Tribe saw the Centipede Viper, they all stopped retreating and hurriedly started to worship it. Each and every one of them was iparably excited.


    The Head Elder opened her mouth and spat out a dark blue bead. It was surrounded by a light blue mist.


    "Your Excellency, to be honest, the reason that the Siren and Demon God Kingdom came here is to seize this Water Repelling Pearl and use it to find and control the Centipede Viper ¡­


    Back then, our merfolk were ughtered by the Ice and Fire Vicious Beast ''Nine Infants''. Thanks to the help of Emperor Chi You and the centipede, we were able to defeat the Nine Infants.


    However, because of this, one eye of the Centipede Viper was pecked out, and Emperor Chi You ordered a craftsman of the Ying Family to refine it into this rare treasure, the Water Repelling Pearl.


    With the Water Repelling Pearl, the Demon God Nation could open a path in the sea and quickly dispatch all kinds of demon beasts from the Demon God Kingdom to the prehistord.


    If they really wanted toe up with a way to control the centipede, then with the ability of the Venom Centipede, they would be able to submerge arge number of cities on the prehistord into a vast ocean!


    At that time, humans will have no way to fight back against the Sea Demons and other races! " The Great Elder asked with a trembling voice.


    Ye Fan didn''t expect that there would be such a way. He had to say, the Demon God Kingdom''s strategic intentions were not bad, but unfortunately, they met him, and their ns were disrupted ¡­


    Just think about it, if the endless sea water were to flood into the prehistord, then the amount of sea beasts would be too great ¡­


    "This Centipede Viper is your guardian beast. Why don''t you let ite out and deal with the Giant Demon?" Ye Fan asked curiously.


    The Head Elder sighed, "This centipede is on good terms with Emperor Chi You. That''s why we travelled here together.


    This old one has never seen it before, so how can I let the Centipede Vipere out and help? "


    Ye Fan was speechless. To put it bluntly, the current merfolk were way too weak, and the centipede had no rtionship with them at all.


    To be able to stay in this area because of the rtionship between the ancestors and he was blind was already a great honor.


    Only Fireshine, an opponent on the same level who could not tolerate fire and water, was willing to run out from the depths of the ocean to protect his own territory and dignity.


    While speaking, Fireshine had already shed head on with the Viper Centipede.


    The zing Fireshine and the Centipede Viper, whose entire body was filled with surging water, emitted a deafening boom the moment they collided!


    "Boom!"


    The waves of fire and water that were wreaking havoc engulfed the entire tribe. There were no longer any houses left on the ground!


    Compared to the ck scale earlier, the pressure exuded by these two dragons was on apletely different level!


    Although the Naga Tribe people were heartbroken about their own home, right now, they could only try to escape in the wild!


    Xiao Jin flew back to Ye Fan''s side, his pair of sapphire-like eyes full of fear.


    "Master, master!" So there was a Fireshine in that volcano! I wonder why the Heavenly Dragon Tribe didn''t chase them! It scared me to death! It''s a good thing that I wasn''t captured by it! "


    Ye Fan looked around at the burning tribes, frowned, and said, "Go and talk to Fire Qi Lin and the Centipede Viper, tell them to stop fighting. The ones causing trouble are the Giant Demons of the deep sea, what are they fighting?"


    Ye Fan was actually baffled. Logically speaking, the things here shouldn''t be worth the fight between two dragon beasts.


    These two were already considered semi-divine beasts, so their intelligence shouldn''t be low.


    It was a pity that Ye Fan was unable to talk to the demon beast. He had originally wanted to tell "mature bear" Tang Yuan to talk to the centipede, since they should know each other.


    However, he didn''t know where thezy bear had run off to, so he could only ask Xiao Jin tomunicate with it.


    Xiao Jin felt uneasy. "Master ¡­. That''s not good... They were all angry!


    I heard earlier that Fireshine said that the centipede used the opportunity to provoke it, and the centipede said that the Fireshine did not abide by the rules ¡­.


    They had seen the corpse of the Giant Demon, but for some reason, Fireshine was especially angry and said that the centipede was looking for an opportunity to harm it.


    Anyways, now that the Centipede Viper has gotten angry, I think it''s just finding a reason to fight.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. It turned out that these two guys had already "greeted" each other for so long!


    "You gluttonous snake, you''re so timid ¡­" "Alright, I''ll go up with you!"


    "Master... Is there really no problem? "


    "If you talk any more nonsense, I''ll beat you, a worm, into a dead knot!"


    "..."


    With a leap, Ye Fan arrived in between Fireshine and the Centipede Viper. He released an Emperor Level Sword Intent and Dragon Might which indeed stopped the battle between the two dragons.


    Ye Fan patted Xiao Jin and let him be in charge of the sound transmission.


    "Humph!" Shen Long family''s brat! This is a battle between us, it has nothing to do with you! " After Fireshine heard this, a message directly entered Ye Fan''s mind.


    Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, it turned out that they knew how tomunicate directly, so he smiled and said, "If you want to fight to the death with each other, I don''t mind, but this is the tribe of the Dragons, can''t you move somewhere else?"


    Especially you, Centipede Viper, after all, you have a good rtionship with the Naga Tribe, and you are their guardian beast. It''s not appropriate for you to destroy their tribe like this, is it?


    "Stinking brat!" What do you know!? Back then, this old man had only expelled his Nine Infants for the sake of Chi You Emperor!


    One of my eyes is already blind because of the Draconians, so what if some broken houses of mine are destroyed!? " The Centipede Viper disdainfully replied.


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue: "I''m warning you onest time, are you going or not..."


    "Haha!" Emperor Level Sword Intent, what can you do to me with your cultivation? "


    Fireshine stomped its foot in the air, and a wave of scarlet mes spread through the air. It directly shot towards Ye Fan, and exploded into a several hundred meter long ming shock wave!


    But the instant before the raging mes engulfed the area! Ye Fan disintegrated in threeyers!


    Ye Fan''s pressure was like that of an ordinary person, directly turning into that of a giant god!


    The Divine Dragon Bloodline ignited with raging golden dragon mes, causing the Fireshine''s raging mes to not be able to harm Ye Fan in the slightest!


    Fire Qi Lin and the Centipede Viper revealed looks of shock! Even the Grand Elder on the ground seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes went wide!


    Previously, Ye Fan appeared in the state of disintegration, but they never saw Ye Fan use disintegration!


    But this time, they could see everything clearly!


    Fireshine was one thing, but she was surprised. However, the Centipede Viper had clearly begun to waver ¡­


    "The Great Art of Disintegration of Emperor Chi You!? You. How can you, a member of the Divine Dragon n, know the way of Chi You Emperor!? " The Viper Centipede was obviously in a state of disarray.

 Chapter 2201

    "What''s important now is not how I learned Chi You''s art, but whether you guys are going to retreat or not."


    Ye Fan wasn''t interested in exining too much. He had even seen a true God Beast rank Vermillion Bird before, and now that their strength had advanced by leaps and bounds, these two semi-God Dragon Beasts were naturally not afraid.


    If, after the warning, these two still insisted on fighting here, then don''t me him for being impolite.


    The Centipede Viper was obviously still in awe of Chi You. At this moment, one of its single eye was moving, its eyes were shining, and it seemed to have the intention of backing out.


    <span>But Fireshine didn''t seem to care at all. "A mere human being, how savage! This is my territory, the ones who should leave are you! "


    As he spoke, Fireshine stomped his foot on the ground. Raging mes spewed out of his mouth and nose, and a surge of pressure rose once again!


    <span>The searing heat reached thousands of degrees in an instant. It was like a zing sun had appeared in the sky. The sea began to heat up, evaporating!


    <span>The merfolk were extremely frightened, and quickly tried to avoid them, especially some of the merfolk kids. They couldn''t even resist such a kind of scorching heat, and were crying bitterly while showing signs of burning all over their bodies!


    Seeing this, Ye Fan was instantly enraged. What kind of violent temper was this Fireshine? If this carried on, the entire tribe would probably bepletely burned down!


    Ye Fan wanted to directly use his sword, but he realized that it was not right. He had not found the Fire Lin grass, so if he were to kill Fire Lin, he would be at a loss."Xiao Jin, move aside." Ye Fan said.


    Xiao Jin knew that Ye Fan was about to make a move and quickly left like a wisp of smoke.


    <span>The Centipede Viper let out a few low growls, hesitated for a moment, then silently retreated, as if it was going to act ording to the circumstances.


    <span>Ye Fan''s whole body was engulfed in raging dragon mes. He spread his arms, and the power of his divine dragon bloodline quickly gathered!


    <span>With both hands sped together, a dragon''s roar suddenly burst out!


    <span>The shockwave from the pure gold dragon mes assaulted Fireshine, but Fireshine was in no hurry as it opened its huge mouth that was wreathed in mes!


    <span>"Roar!"


    Fireshine, with its huge mouth, had actually swallowed all of the dragon''s roars!?<span>As the me danced around his mouth, a hint of disdain appeared in Fireshine''s eyes.


    <span>"The boy from the Divine Dragon n, this fire is simply not enough for me to eat!"


    Ye Fan frowned, as if he had made a mistake. The main reason for the Dragon Roar''s damage was due to the power of the dragon''s mes.<span>In the end, dragon mes were also a type of fire type energy. It had very little effect against a fire type semi-divine beast like Fireshine.


    At this moment, Fireshine had already taken a deep breath, and with another puff, a huge fireball dozens of meters wide shot out from its mouth!


    Ye Fan could have used his Dragon Wings to increase his speed to dodge the attack, but as he thought about it, he realized that his mistake was not right. If he continued to dodge, the Demonic Dragon Tribe and Demonic Dragon Tribe would be in for a disaster!<span>Ye Fan immediately activated the Unparalleled Sword Intent, and the golden light surrounding his body formed into a huge ball of energy.


    When the ming fireball hit the light shield surrounding Ye Fan, the me was quickly dispersed into a few strands, attaching itself to Ye Fan''s body!


    For a moment, it seemed as if Ye Fan''s entire body was surrounded by the raging mes of the Fireshine, and was burning in the air!"Counterattack!"


    <span>After Ye Fan had absorbed all of the fireballs'' power, he had repaid the fire along with the Unparalleled Sword Intent!


    A beam of raging mes that looked like a river pouring down from the heavens surged towards Fireshine!<span>This time, not only was there fire in the attack, there was also sword intent. Fireshine did not dare to eat it.


    <span>The scales on Fireshine''s body began to flicker with a golden light, as if ayer of golden armor was attached to it.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be surprised. This Fireshine was truly powerful. Right now, he was using his sword intent to create a new spirit. This was a counterattack from the unparalleled sword intent. No Saint realm expert would be able to take it head-on.<span>But since this Fireshine was able to remain safe and sound, it showed that its innate talent far surpassed that of a human''s.


    "Kid from the n!" Even if you have the Awakened Five wed Golden Dragon Bloodline, you are still a human!I am a true descendant of the Divine Dragon Empire, you think you can hurt me!? "


    Fireshine had beenpletely enraged, and no longer nning to use ranged attacks, it rushed towards Ye Fan.


    It nned to use its powerful body of a demigod to tear this human apart!


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart was moved. Fireshine''s words actually reminded him of one thing.


    Seeing that Fireshine was about to arrive, Ye Fan activated the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, causing all the muscles and blood in his body to boil!<span>Countless threads of blood flew out from Ye Fan''s body, turning into thousands upon thousands of threads of blood, flying towards Fireshine!


    <span>"Dragon ying Skill... Dragon Cage Blood Prison! "


    In the air, Ye Fan''s divine dragon bloodline spread out, and the dark red blood filled the air, turning into a thick blood mist!In an extremely short period of time, the blood mist had turned into a airtight space that looked like a giant cube made of blood!


    <span>This cube was just right, as itpletely enveloped Fireshine within!


    "Boom!"


    <span>Fireshine rammed its head into the blood-colored barrier and the cube shook violently!


    The cube appeared to be on the verge of shattering. However, before Fireshine could strike it a second time, a sudden change urred within the blood-colored cube!


    <span>Countless threads of blood shot out from the cube and connected with Fireshine''s body, turning into countless pipes!


    "Roar!"


    Fireshine roared out in rm and rage. It had actually discovered that its blood was being continuously drawn out!?


    <span>This blood-colored cube was like a blood sucking prison, causing the blood in its body to be uncontroble and chaotic!


    Once his blood was in a mess, his body''s functions would be greatly weakened. His energy would not function properly, and his mind would no longer be able to think properly!


    It was as if thousands of needles were stabbing into its body, drawing out its blood with the intent to kill. This sort of despair and painpletely frightened Fireshine!


    Ye Fan was also a bit pale outside, but he was slowly getting better.


    There was an independent technique within the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, and it was called the "Dragon ying Skill".


    The so-called ying of dragons was naturally aimed at the Divine Dragon n themselves, and even the creatures with the Divine Dragon bloodline in the world.


    <span>In this world, the person who understood the weakness of the Divine Dragon n the best was not the others, but the Divine Dragon n themselves.


    As a result, the Shen Long family had gradually grasped some of the dragon ying techniques during battles between the same race.


    It was somewhat ironic to say that these strong dragon ying techniques were almost all produced from disgraceful internal fights.Moreover, the requirements to master this technique were all above the level of a five wed golden dragon. It could be seen that it was created by those geniuses within the n.


    <span>The Dragon''s Cage, Blood Prison, was one of them.


    This move was not purely meant to injure, but was instead using the resonance properties of the divine dragon bloodline. For example, it fused with the principles of ''reverse scale anger'', forcefully luring out the blood of an opponent of the same race!The biggest advantage of such a crazy technique was the Divine Dragon n''s own powerful regenerative ability.


    Even if Ye Fan had let out arge amount of his own blood, he could quickly regenerate it, so it wouldn''t cause too much damage to himself.Moreover, if Ye Fan''s Divine Dragon Bloodline was not as strong as the one in Fireshine''s, then this move would also lose its effectiveness.


    <span>However, Ye Fan was after all a true five-wed Golden Dragon bloodline, and since Fireshine was only a "hybrid" breed, there was no need to worry about such things.


    The Blood Prison Dragon Cage was more than suitable to deal with the hybrid descendants of these dragons!In the distance, the eyes of the Centipede Viper clearly showed fear. It seemed to know that this move of its would be very difficult to defend against.


    "I was wrong! I was wrong. Please! "Don''t draw my blood anymore ¡­"


    Fireshine discovered that it was getting weaker and weaker. Before long, twenty to thirty percent of its blood had been drained away. It was so frightened that it began to beg for mercy.<span>Ye Fan didn''t actually have the intention to kill it, but in order to ensure that this Fireshine wouldn''t go back on his word, he still asked, "In the future, do you still dare to act so recklessly?"


    "I don''t dare to ¡­" I won''t being back to this tribe. Your Excellency, I am only anxious to protect you. I am worried that you want to take away my child, so that is why you are so irritable.I beg of you, please let me go ¡­ If I die, what will happen to my child ¡­ " Fireshine panted weakly, tears falling from his eyes. He was actually so anxious that he was about to cry.


    Ye Fan was surprised for a second, then hurriedly put away the dragon coffin and the blood prison, dispersing the blood mist in the air.


    "You have children?" Ye Fan suddenly realized why this Fireshine was so fierce.


    A female dog who gave birth to a puppy, isn''t that very fierce?!


    Although the difference between Fireshine and the dog was too great, the nature of the dog was still about the same.

 Chapter 2202

    <span>Fireshine had just experienced the pain of drawing blood, so he no longer dared to be unreasonable. He gently replied, "That''s right. Not long after my child was born, there was a bigmotion here. I was worried about who wanted to harm my child, so I came over ¡­"


    <span>After hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but think back to the time when the Vermillion Bird almost burned him to death for the sake of the little turkey.


    This mother divine beast really couldn''t be provoked. It went berserk at every turn, as if no one wanted to hurt its cub.


    "Just now it was that Giant Demon from the deep sea who came over to make trouble. No one here had any ideas about your child. The Draconic n is very respectful to you, so don''t bully them from now on." Ye Fan said.At this moment, Fireshine had also calmed down. Seeing the corpse of the giant demon, it also understood.


    "Thank you for your benevolence. I was being reckless just now. If you need anything from me, I will definitely help." Fireshine said.


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan hurriedly took advantage of the situation and said, "I really have something to talk to you about. Do you have any Fire Qilin Grass?"


    <span>"Fire Lin Grass?" Fireshine''s enormous beast-like face actually revealed an obvious smile, "Sir, please follow me ¡­"


    <span>Hearing that there was hope, Ye Fan quickly followed Fireshine to the volcano area.


    <span>Seeing that it was safe, Xiao Jin quickly flew back to Ye Fan''s shoulder in high spirits, as if he had sessfully persuaded Fire Qi Lin and the Centipede Viper to fight.


    Ye Fan followed Fireshine to the mouth of a huge volcano. Fireshine''s body flickered with a red light, and theva inside the volcano actually dispersed, revealing a huge entrance.


    "Sir, pleasee with me!" Fireshine said.Ye Fan nodded and followed him into the volcano, and theva below automatically dispersed.


    After diving down for several thousand meters, Fireshine flew up and out of an undergroundva river. Itnded on a scorching hot rock tform.<span>After running for a few thousand meters, a vast underground cave appeared in front of them.


    The scene in front of Ye Fan''s eyes shocked him...


    The cave was covered in red crystals and countless gems rich in fire spirit energy, turning the ce into a sea of mes."ming Abyss Red Drill?" Ye Fan remembered that this was the gem that he had given to Su Qingxue.


    <span>However, the red diamonds that were considered treasures in the battle were everywhere, and the red diamonds were even taller than humans.


    Fireshine smiled and said, "If you like it, then take the ore with you."


    Ye Fan didn''t hold back, "I don''t need too much, just take some back and give it to my lover." I want the Fire Lin Grass more. "<span>"Sir ¡­ Fire Lin Grass, isn''t it all the same in front of you? " Fireshine said.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan blinked his eyes hard, and only then did he discover that in this cave, there were actually some nts that looked like strands of me growing everywhere!


    If one did not look at these nts carefully, they would be covered up by the red diamond''s brilliance!<span>"So many!?" Ye Fan looked around and found it everywhere. It was simply inexhaustible.


    Fireshine said, "Fire Lin Grass has been born with us, Fireshine. It grows very slowly and contains the essence of fire.<span>However, to us Fire Lin, this kind of grass is of no use at all.


    Therefore, your esteemed self actually only asked for some Fire Lin Grass. This really makes me ashamed, this isn''t a treasure. "


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "To you, it''s just a weed, to me, it''s a lifesaving thing. Then I won''t be polite, just take some back."


    Ye Fan lowered his head and reached out his hand to pick it. Although the Fire Qilin Grass was hot, it was naturally of no harm to him.<span>However, just as he picked up the Fire Lin grass and was about to put it back into the ring, it turned into ashes and disappeared?!


    <span>"This... You can''t get it? " Ye Fan was stunned.


    <span>Fireshine said, "We can keep the Fire Lin Grass at a high temperature, please wait a moment."


    <span>After speaking, Fireshine bit off a piece of the red diamond and dripped a drop of its own Fireshine blood into the red diamond.


    <span>He opened his mouth and spat out a stream of me. After the red diamond and the Fire Qilin blood merged, the red diamond melted into a canister-shaped utensil.


    <span>"Although this Lava Cupid Ore Tank is simple, with my blood essence fused within, it will emit high temperatures for at least a thousand years.


    <span>Sir, you only need to quickly pluck the Fire Lin grass and ce it in a jar. The Fire Lin Grass shouldn''t wither within a year or two.


    "Just remember, when you use it, don''t let the Fire Lin grass cool down!" Fire Lin said.


    Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, he had encountered a Fire Lin beast. Otherwise, even if he had found the Fire Lin grass, he wouldn''t know how to take it back with him.


    After thanking Fireshine, Ye Fan quickly harvested it again. The Fire Lin grass finally obediently entered the jar and didn''t turn into ashes again.<span>Xiao Jin, who was at the side, had already gone ahead and was rolling around. He chewed a few stalks here and there and swallowed them directly into his stomach.


    <span>Ye Fan was also speechless towards this gluttonous snake, "You ate so much, don''t eat too much!"


    <span>Xiao Jin''s sapphire eyes began to glow red. "Uuu ¡­ Uuu ¡­." Master... Ugh ¡­ "Delicious..."


    Ye Fan shook his head and sighed. Just as he wanted to personally pick it, he suddenly discovered that a small head peeked out from behind a piece of ore. It was looking at him curiously with its pair ofrge watery eyes.


    Upon closer inspection, it was clear that it was a little qilin. Its head was almost half of its body, its scales were a translucent fiery pink, and its four feet were furry with red fur.


    At first nce, it looked no different from a puppy dog. Compared to its mother, it was simply too small!<span>Fireshine''s eyes were filled with affection as it stuck out its ming tongue and licked the little fellow.


    <span>The little qilin cried out in its childish voice. Then, it grabbed onto its mother''s body and began to roll around on top of the me.


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a hint of longing. Seeing it, he couldn''t help but think of the steamed bun, wondering how the fat tiger was doing at home.


    "Sir, you may not know this, but our Qilin n is extremely rare. If a child does not have a good fortune, it will take at least a thousand years before it matures."<span>My son was still too young to have been born two years before, and I had to watch out for any intruders who might try to kill him.


    <span>"That''s why I was so nervous when I heard themotion at the seaside. I almost made a huge mistake." Fireshine said, ashamed.


    Ye Fan nodded in understanding, thought for a moment, and took out hisst Dragon Crystal Grass.


    "Thanks to your help, I was able to take away the Fire Lin Grass. This is just a small gift for your child. I also don''t have any other treasures ¡­"


    <span>"Dragon Crystal Grass!?"


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to finish, Fireshine eximed, its eyes shining!


    "You know about this grass?" Ye Fan was puzzled. Was there a need to be so excited?


    <span>"Of course! However, this grass could only be found in the prehistord, and only in the coldest and most pristine ces, the habitats of dragons and beasts with abundant spiritual energy could have a chance of appearing.


    To many dragons, this grass was an extremely precious spiritual herb! Compared to the Fire Lin grass, this was a million times harder toe by! Is your esteemed self really willing to give it to my son? "Ye Fan didn''t expect this Dragon Crystal Grass to be so rare in Fireshine''s eyes. He was also brought to find it by Soup Yuan, so he didn''t find it particrly rare.


    Thinking about it carefully, this herb had indeed helped him strengthen his body at the beginning. However, after eating too much, the effects had diminished.


    <span>A few days ago, he had consumed such arge amount of spiritual energy to create a new spirit, and this Dragon Crystal Grass was always able to help him replenish it. It seemed to be quite powerful.


    "Your child''s luck is good. This is thest stalk," Ye Fan said, handing it over.<span>Fireshine gratefully took it and ced the Dragon Crystal Grass next to the cub''s mouth, as if it was letting the child eat it.


    The little qilin sniffed the air, and as if it felt that the smell was quite good, it opened its mouth to eat it.


    <span>Originally, he was just treating it as a nutriment and giving it to the little qilin was done. However, he didn''t expect that after eating it for a short while, there would actually be visible changes to the little qilin''s body.


    "This is?" Fireshine had clearly discovered that her child was a bit strange as well.


    The scales on the little qilin''s body began to rapidly grow. Moreover, they were no longer pure red. Instead, they emitted a deep blue color. In the end, the red and blue interweaved, turning into a beautiful purplish gold.<span>The little qilin fell to the ground. It had grown a bitrger, and seemed to be happy with its transformation. It bounced around and circled around Ye Fan a few times.


    Ye Fan was a little dumbfounded, "It should be fine..." Why did it change color? "<span>Fireshine''s eyes sparkled, and she said joyfully, "My son is still young, and the Profound Qi in his body has not formed yet. This Dragon Crystal Grass can perfectly match with our Dragon n.


    <span>That''s why the water type Dragon Crystal Grass merged with the fire essence in my son''s body, causing my son to experience this change.


    "Thank you very much. It seems like my son will not only be able to control fire, but also water, limitlessly!"


    "Oh... "It''s good that you''re fine." Ye Fan heard this and felt relieved. He didn''t think that he would bring this little qilin some good fortune.Right at this time, Ye Fan suddenly heard Xiao Jin, who was behind him, let out a painful sound.


    "Master... Woo ¡­ Master, save me... "


    Ye Fan was startled. He turned around and saw that Xiao Jin''s entire body was on fire!?The mes from the inside out burned Little Gold, causing it to roll on the ground in pain ¡­


    "What''s wrong with you? Aren''t you afraid of the fire!? " Ye Fan quickly ran over, but just as he was about to approach, he found that Xiao Jin''s area was extremely hot.<span>"Wuuu..." "This fire is not under my control, I feel like I''m about to be burnt ¡­" Xiao Jin cried in anxiety.


    <span>Fire Lin then said, "It is a Flood Dragon and a dragon in water. It is not that it is not afraid of fire.


    <span>"He must have consumed too much Fire Qilin Grass, leading to too many me Essences being gathered and causing a bacsh from the fire poison."


    <span>Ye Fan swept his gaze over the ce where he just walked in. Who knew how many Fire Lin grasses Xiao Jin had swept clean!

 Chapter 2203

    2203


    "You greedy snake!" I told you not to eat it! What can I do to save you now!? " Ye Fan was anxious and angry.


    He''s a doctor, but not a veterinarian! He didn''t know how to deal with this kind of situation either.


    Fireshine thought of a way and said, "You can try using the same method you used against me earlier and try using it on this flood dragon.


    Although the fire essence will cover his entire body, a lot of it will definitely be in his blood ¡­ "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan immediately understood, "Are you talking about letting it bleed?!" Let it release some of the fire poison? "


    When Xiao Jin heard this, he cried out anxiously, "Wuwu ¡­." Master... Do you really draw my blood? "Will you suck me dry ¡­"


    Ye Fan frowned and cursed, "Now you know how to be afraid? Howe he did not know how to restrain himself when he was being insatiable!? Fear of death and gluttony! When can this problem be cured!? "


    Xiao Jin stuck out his tongue as if he was on the verge of dying from the heat, unable to say a single word.


    Ye Fan didn''t hesitate any longer and immediately activated his technique, using the Blood Dragon Cage on Xiao Jin.


    The blood-colored cube wrapped around Xiao Jin. It was different from when Xiao Jin was locked up earlier. Xiao Jin didn''t even struggle, and of course, he didn''t have the strength to struggle anymore.


    Once Ye Fan activated the method, Xiao Jin''s dragon blood was drawn out bit by bit. The boiling hot dragon blood was already boiling; no wonder it was in so much pain.


    Xiao Jin was currently squirming about inside. Although the drawing of blood frightened him, he felt a kind of strange feeling of pain and happiness.


    Now that the dragon blood had been extracted, it felt a bit morefortable. The burning sensation in its body slowed down slightly.


    However, this wasn''t a good feeling after all. Moreover, not long after, Little Gold began to have "anemia" and weaklyy there without moving.


    Although the healing ability of the dragon''s blood was very strong, it was still not as fast as Ye Fan''s Dragon ying Art.


    Ye Fan couldn''t keep drawing blood like this. After all, he wasn''t trying to kill Xiao Jin, he was just trying to cool him down.


    Seeing that Xiao Jin could not hold on any longer, Ye Fan quickly stopped cultivating. However, he was troubled to find out that Xiao Jin''s body was still boiling. The situation was not looking good.


    "Master... I feel so bad... I''m going to die. Woo ¡­ I can''t stay with my master any longer. "In my next life, I will never be greedy again ¡­"


    "What nonsense are you saying!? How can I let you die!? "


    Although Ye Fan was cursing, he obviously couldn''t ept it. Xiao Jin was killed right in front of his eyes.


    He could not help but turn to Fireshine. "You must know more about fire. Is there any other way?"


    Fireshine thought for a moment, then said, "If you trust me, perhaps ¡­ I can try. "


    "It''s already like this. What methods do you have? You have to try them all!" He was confident that Fireshine wouldn''t dare to y any tricks in front of him.


    Fireshine nodded and walked forward, opening its mouth wide as a vortex of fire appeared at its lips.


    Soon after, arge amount of fire attribute spiritual energy was sucked out of Xiao Jin''s body and flew towards the Fireshine.


    After absorbing for an hour, Xiao Jin finally recovered. However, he was still extremely weak.


    "Little Gold!" "How is it?" Ye Fan hurriedly asked.


    Xiao Jin couldn''t even keep his eyes open. "Master ¡­" I don''t think I can die for now, but I''m so tired ¡­ "


    Fireshine said, "I can use the cultivation method to absorb the fire poison in this flood dragon''s body. The fire poison will not harm our Fire Qilin race.


    However, this method would absorb all the other Profound Qi in its body.


    In order to ensure that it will not be too weak, I am afraid that I will not be able topletely cure it within a short period of time. The only thing I can do is ensure that it will not be burned to death by the fire poison. "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan hurriedly asked, "Then how long will this take topletely cure it?"


    "Based on the amount of fire poison in its body, I''m afraid... "At least a dozen days or at most a few dozen days. It''s all possible ¡­" Fireshine.


    Ye Fan frowned. If there was nothing else, he would rather wait here for Xiao Jin to recover before leaving.


    However, he still had to hurry back to the Wilderness and use the form to treat Su Qingxue. There were many things that could not be dyed, and things could easily go wrong.


    Thinking about it carefully, Fireshine probably didn''t have the guts to harm Xiao Jin. After all, Fireshine wanted to protect its own child, so it wouldn''t be good to be his enemy.


    "Xiao Jin, since that''s the case, you should first receive treatment here."


    "Anyway, you should know the direction to return to the prehistord. When the timees, you can go directly to the Blessed Paradises." Ye Fan said.


    Although Xiao Jin was reluctant, he understood that Ye Fan couldn''t waste too much time, so he said, "Master, you should leave first. I am greedy, so I can''t me master ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed and said to Fireshine, "Then I will trouble you with this friend of mine. If you can cure it, I will definitely reward you handsomely."


    "Your Excellency is too serious. You have allowed my son to obtain such a great opportunity. It''s nothing much. You can rest assured." Fireshine was very polite as well.


    At this point, Ye Fan didn''t say anything more. He bid farewell to the Fire Lin mother and son, and told Xiao Jin to rest and recuperate, then flew straight back to the Demonic Dragon Tribe.


    By the time they arrived at the tribe, the Water Repelling Centipede had already dived back into the sea.


    The group of Draconians didn''t go to tidy up the messy house. Instead, they gathered around the Giant Demons of the deep sea.


    "What happened?"


    When Ye Fan flew over, he saw that the Elder and a few high-ranking officers were actually surrounding a ck little thing, full of concern.


    "Soup ball?!"


    Only now did Ye Fan realize that this small ball of meat with ink all over its body was impressively the Rice Ball that he didn''t see before!


    "Sir, you''re back?" The Elder hurriedly reported, "The Guardian God just dug into the corpse of the huge monster and ate too much of its filth. It seems to have been poisoned now."


    Ye Fan''s face turned green, "Ah!?" Another one that was broken!? "


    The Great Elder was slightly puzzled. "Why did you say ''again''?"


    Ye Fan was toozy to exin, so he went up to check on Soup Dumplings''s breath, discovering that he was still alive. Only then did he calm down.


    "How can I cure this poison?" Ye Fan asked.


    The Great Elderughed. "There is no need for detoxification, the guardian is only temporarily poisoned. Once its life is in danger, the poison will naturally be detoxified.


    It''s just that in the end, we''re still worried. We still hope to see the Guardian God wake up. "


    Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled, "How do you know that Rice Ball can cure the poison by himself?"


    The Great n Elder said in surprise, "Could it be that you are... I wonder what the Guardian God''s innate skill of ''Evil Repellent'' is? "


    Ye Fan shook his head. After hearing the Great Elder''s exnation, he couldn''t help but be surprised!


    No wonder this panda would even dare to shout at the Vermillion Bird. No wonder it was fearless and dared to eat anything ¡­ There was actually such a heaven-defying talent in this world!?


    Unfortunately, the Pixiu''s attack power was inferior to some other divine beasts. It could only be said that its greatest asset was its ultimate defense. No matter what, it wouldn''t die.


    As he was speaking, Soup Dumplings opened his eyes, "Ugh ¡­"


    Letting out a simple shout, Soup Yuan turned over his body like a carp. Then, with his four short legs, he sprinted all the way to the giant sea demon!


    "It seems that the guardian is no longer afraid of the Giant Demon Poison. He intends to eat it to his heart''s content." The grand elder smilingly said as admiration filled his eyes.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, couldn''t he have a normal divine beast by his side?


    However, he did not have the time to care about the Greedy Eating Bear. He had already obtained the Fire Lin Grass, so it was time for him to bring the Barbarian King back.


    Sweeping the area with his spiritual sense, Ye Fan found Jilun''s location. With a sh, he arrived on a hillside.

 Chapter 2204

    He saw that Jirun had built a tomb out of stone. In front of him was a tombstone with the words "The Tomb of the Tuo Family" engraved on it.


    There was a sad look on his face. A fire was still burning in front of him, burning down some fruits, nuts and other things that the rats loved to eat.


    "Tuo Ta ¡­" "Although your family has left, it is still a neat family. When you get there, if anyone bullies you, remember to let me have a dream..."


    <span>As he spoke, he snot and teared up, crying his heart out.


    <span>Ye Fan still couldn''t believe it. This guy was actually the Barbarian King, Butchahar? This ¡­ It was too different from what he imagined!


    <span>To think that a random passerby of the barbarians would look like a barbarian king to him...


    "Cough cough ¡­"Ye Fan walked over, crouched down, and also helped to pick up some nuts, throwing them into the fire.


    "Um ¡­" "Oh, Jiran, the Tuo family should be happy over there. You should grieve for them ¡­"<span>Jilun pouted, then suddenly turned around and hugged Ye Fan, "Brother Ye Fan, that huge monster from the deep sea is too hateful. How could it bear to kill so many small animals?"


    Ye Fan had a bright idea and said, "Isn''t it so?" Since you left, wasn''t the Wilderness like this as well?


    "Borjin and Argu have thought that you, the Barbarian King, are no longer here to fight for the new Barbarian King. This fight will bring about the death of many innocent animals."


    When Jiran heard that, he wiped the tears off his face and asked, "Have they started fighting already?"


    "Isn''t that so!?" We''ve already fought our way to the entrance of the Kara Divine Land! " Ye Fan said.<span>"Oh." Then he turned his head and looked at the tombstone and said nothing.


    Ye Fan frowned, "You''re not going back?" Are you really the Barbarian King himself?


    Ye Fan wasn''t in a good position to talk about the Barbarian God Hall since High Priest Pasteur only wanted him to find the Barbarian King and not tell him the truth about the current situation in the hall.Jiran sighed, "Ye Fan..." Don''t you see that I don''t want to be the Barbarian King? "


    Ye Fan was stunned, "You..." Could it be that they left on purpose, and wanted them to create a new Barbarian King?! "Jiran sat on the ground and looked at the sea with aplicated expression on his face.


    <span>After a while, Jiran said, "Ye Fan..." Do you think I''m bullshitting by not admitting that I''m Bouchahar? "


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, sat down next to Jiran and said, "Yes, it''s a little strange, but if you have a split personality, then it''s understandable...""Heh ¡­" Jilun smiled bitterly, a look of reminiscence appeared on his face. "Bouchahar is the title of King of the barbarians of this generation.


    But I had always felt that I was just Gillian Gertrude, and that I was not the same person as Buchahar.Men on the prairie liked to ride their horses and shoot arrows, wrestle with force, train in battle techniques, and use martial arts to talk about heroes ¡­ But I''m not interested.


    I''ve loved small animals since I was a kid. I could lie on my stomach and watch ants move around all day.


    <span>I want to be a biologist, have many small animals, see many small animals.


    If I have to say it, what rtionship do I have with the Barbarian King ¡­ That is, my father is the previous generation''s Barbarian King.


    <span>I had four older brothers, all of whom were stronger and taller than me, and I had been thest person my father had taken a liking to since I was a child.


    Once, one of my ponies was shot blind in one eye, and I wanted to take care of him and raise him.However, my father said that there was no need to raise it if it was blind in one eye. He forcefully killed the little pony in front of me.


    <span>That night, the brothers and uncles had eaten the ponies, leaving behind a pile of bones.


    Crying, I buried the bones and set up a tombstone for the pony.


    This matter was known to my royal father. He destroyed that tomb and beat me up ¡­


    Calling me a coward doesn''t deserve to be the son of the Barbarian King, the son of the Barbarian God ¡­I still have that dream, and the sound of my crying is still fresh in my mind.


    "Since then, I''ve made up my mind to leave the tribe when I grow up and be a biologist ¡­"


    At this point, Jilun smiled awkwardly at Ye Fan, "I''m sorry, I''m telling you these things, do you think you''re bored?"<span>Ye Fan shook his head. Actually, he was in a hurry and wasn''t very interested in the incident when the Barbarian King was young.


    However, he could feel that in his entire life, Jilun probably hadn''t had the chance to tell anyone about this.


    If he refused it and refused to listen, it would be a bit cruel ¡­.


    <span>"Originally, everything would have gone as I thought. Growing up, leaving the tribe, going to different ces to find the little animals I like ¡­


    However,ter on, in a war between my royal father and the Great War, my royal father was careless and that despicable Emperor of the Underworld poisoned him and he identally died on the battlefield ¡­ " Gillian''s eyes turned red.


    Ye Fan was stunned, "Su Jue poisoned him?!"<span>"We only found out afterwards. There was a traitor within the tribe that wanted to use a knife to kill someone, so we colluded with Su Jue.


    <span>Ordinary poisons naturally wouldn''t be able to harm sage realm experts. However, they used wine poison simr to the Thousand Day Drunken Wine.


    If you didn''t kill them directly, the drinkers would not be able to concentrate during the battle.


    <span>That old scoundrel Su Jue Xin, before he managed to cultivate to the Sacred Body, my royal father had already reached the small sess stage.


    <span>Even if the Su Family''s Windshadow was traceless and iparably fast, with their techniques restraining my Royal Father, it wouldn''t be enough to kill my Royal Father, and at most they would only be able to have a draw.


    But at that time, my royal father''s consciousness was unable to concentrate. Su Juexin continuously moved at high speeds and messed up his defenses, causing him to be killed. "


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. From his experience of dealing with Su Juxin, Su Juxin was indeed able to do something like poison.


    "After the death of my father in battle, he was deemed as the shame of the barbarian race. He actually failed to defeat the Sacred Heart with his Holy Body. This was nned long ago by the conspirator.


    The bowl of magnificent wine from before the battle was given to me by my father!


    My four elder brothers wanted to take revenge and were killed by the conspirator. My mother was also insulted by that person ¡­At that time, my father''s best friend, Uncle Mandorallo, took my useless little son and hid from me.


    I have two options, he told me. I want to be a biologist and never go back.Or maybe he was like a man on the prairie, saving his mother and taking revenge for his father ¡­ "Kill back to the tribe!"


    At this point, Jiranughed self-deprecatingly, "Don''t look at me. I''m not strong, but I have good talent.


    <span>My royal father thought that I was wasting his talent, that''s why he kept on beating me up and scolding me, in order to force me to cultivate ¡­


    What happened afterwards was just like that. Even if I don''t really like my father, as his son, how can I abandon my mother and run away on my own?<span>However... When I became the Barbarian King through a barbaric battle and received the blessing of the God of Berserkers and the acknowledgement of Caritas as master ¡­


    My mother, shemitted suicide. She walked away smiling. I think you should be happy for me. "


    Ye Fan nodded, and then asked, "Did you ever think about killing Su Jue Xin, to avenge your father?


    It seems like the ''Sage Alliance'' was signed by you and Su Jue Xin Xin.

 Chapter 2205

    "Of course I have. If Su Jue Xin dares to appear in front of me, I will definitely hack him to death with my axe!"


    Ji Lun''s eyes revealed a touch of coldness. Then, he helplessly said: "But I didn''t get the chance. Su Juexin has been in the Imperial City the entire time.If I want to cross such a long distance, going to the Imperial City will not be easy.


    Beiming City has two old monsters guarding it, just like how we have a bunch of old priests guarding it.


    Even if all of them were in the sage realm, their cultivation bases were too deep.


    Moreover, the Su n''s Traceless Wind was indeed too fast. If Su Juxin were to avoid battle, I wouldn''t be able to kill him.Actually, I don''t like war. I was forced to be a barbarian king. To me, it''s someone else. "


    <span>Speaking to this, Jiran somewhat enviously looked at Ye Fan, "Of course, if I were as powerful as you, then I might really have gone to the Great Expedition City."


    <span>Your sword intent is so strong and your speed is so fast. It probably won''t be difficult for you to kill Su Juxin. "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan had a thought and said, "Do you want to make a deal with me?"


    "What kind of deal?" Gillian asked.<span>"Go back to the Wilderness and calm the chaos there ¡­ "I''m going to kill Su Juxin." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    <span>Jiran was stunned. "Are you serious?" If he really wanted to kill Su Juxin, it would not be as simple as just killing a single person ¡­ There will be a lot of troubleter on! "


    Ye Fan thought to himself, I''ve already killed them all, that''s all it is!Of course, he couldn''t say it out loud, so he could only say: "I naturally have my own ns, so just say it."


    <span>Jiran was a bit confused and scratched his head, "Ye Fan, why are you so insistent on having me go back to the Wilderness..." "You are not a person of the prairie."


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and said, "Why are you asking so many questions? Even if you like to be a biologist, there''s no need to sacrifice the lives of thousands and thousands of civilians in the Wilderness, right?"


    <span>I know you don''t like being a Barbarian King, but in this world, many things are not about whether you want to or not.


    A sh of brilliance shed through Jiran''s eyes. He grinned and patted Ye Fan''s shoulder, "I got it, I got it. Don''t be so serious, I''m going back!" It''s not like I''m not going back! "<span>Ye Fan was a bit confused. What was this guy thinking? One moment he was unwilling, and another moment he was happily saying that he was going back.


    However, all of this had nothing to do with him. What he wanted was for Bocha Howl to return to the Wilderness, so the rest didn''t matter.


    "Su Jue Xin, you better not kill her. Although I know you are powerful, taking revenge is what I should do as a son.<span>You want to kill it for me? There was a rare look of seriousness on Qirin''s face.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and nodded, thinking to himself: I''ve already killed them all, I''m really sorry.


    The two of them descended the mountain and returned to the tribe of the Draconians.


    After Ye Fan exined his intention of leaving, the Great Elder of the Tiger King and the others were naturally unwilling to part with him.


    "Sir, can''t you leave tomorrow? We''ll give you a farewell party. "To express my gratitude." The Great Elder earnestly replied.<span>Ye Fan waved his hand in goodwill, "Your home needs to be rebuilt, and so many of your family members have died in battle. There should be a lot of things you need to do.


    Separating does not mean that we will be parting forever. If there is a chance in the future, we will still meet again ¡­ "The Great Elder knew that Ye Fan definitely had something important to do, so he didn''t dare to force him to stay. After thinking for a while, he suddenly took out the Water Repelling Pearl that he brought along with him.


    "Sir, this Water Repelling Pearl is no longer safe in our n. The Demon God Nation''s Fog Dragon Moon is extremely ambitious. Sooner orter, she wille again to seize the treasure.<span>You are the descendant of Emperor Chi You, your strength is extraordinary, your heart is kind, this Water Repelling Pearl ¡­ "I hope that you can take care of it." The Great Elder said.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan was about to refuse, but after careful consideration, he felt that leaving the Water Repelling Pearl would only bring trouble to the merfolk.<span>This thing was indeed a treasure, but it could be considered a sacred item. Although he could not think of any specific uses for it, it would still be useful in the future.


    <span>"Okay, then I will ept it." Ye Fan put the Water Repelling Pearl into his ring.


    Then, Ye Fan thought for a moment, and found a huge rock from afar, cutting a wall out of it.


    The word "Immortal Sword Sect" was written directly on it. "Leave the sword god behind."


    <span>Finished writing, Ye Fan smiled and said to the Great Elder, "When the people from the Demon God Kingdom see this, they shouldn''t easily provoke you.


    <span>If there is any trouble in the future, you can find someone to visit the Blessed Paradise to look for the people from the Immortal Sword Sect.


    I''m not really asking you to be part of my sect, I just want to help you settle down. "


    "You are too courteous. I never thought that you would be so considerate and considerate.


    Since you are the sessor of Emperor Chi You, even if our tribe is loyal to you, it is only natural, not to mention you saved us.


    If there is anyone who needs our services, I will definitely bring my nsmen with me to do my best. "


    Ye Fan smiled, he had truly epted a lot of Chi You''s love, so he nodded.


    Perhaps, in the future, if he ever came to the Sodom Continent again, there would be a time when he would need the tribe of the Dragons.<span>"Sir God of Swords, this is a little gift we''re giving you."


    <span>The spinster, the green algae, came running over with a look of shame on her face.


    <span>The green algae handed a beautiful colored coral ne to Ye Fan.


    "This is a ne made up of coral that we Draconians use in the deep sea."Although it is not something precious, but a form of courtesy towards esteemed guests, will bring good luck to the wearer."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and took it, "Thank you, I was just worrying that I wouldn''t be able to bring a present back to my wife, so I will pass on your good intentions to her."


    <span>The green algae tugs at the limestone beside him, urging him on, "Tell me! Sir God of Swords is leaving! "


    <span>Limestone''s old face reddened, and he actually went as far as kneeling on one knee, "Sorry, I offended you before! I was petty! "I''m sorry..."


    Ye Fanughed and helped him up, "If you really feel sorry for me, then in the future, you will be nicer to green algae, marry earlier, and have a few more children, haha..."


    <span>Green algae and limestone both turned red and smiled at each other.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at this mermaid couple. He couldn''t help but to feel a sense of nostalgia for his wife. He wondered if Su Qingxue had gotten sick again ¡­ ¡­


    <span>Not daring to dy any longer, Ye Fan cut off a huge pile of meat from the corpse of the deep sea monster, stuffed it back into the ring, and then returned to the Wilderness with Jilun.


    <span>Along the way, relying on Ye Fan''s enhanced cultivation, the Imperial Sword Technique''s speed increased once again, shortening the journey by two days and returning to the Wilderness.


    After arriving at the Wilderness, Ye Fan told Jilun to go back first while he went to report to the Wilderness'' hall.Gillian didn''t ask any further. He seemed to have something on his mind as well. The two of them pped and shook hands.


    "Good brother, if you are free, remember toe to the royal tent. I will treat you well!


    <span>I don''t even have any friends in the tribe, so it''s rare for me to meet someone who can speak the truth, hehe ¡­ " Gillen smiled good-naturedly.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, "In the future, I estimate that in the short term, there won''t be much time."


    "Alright!" "Then goodbye for now!" Jiran waved his hand.<span>Ye Fan nodded his head, and then very easily removed the flying sword at Jiran''s feet.


    "Aiya!"


    Jiran stomped his foot a few times in the air and then fell straight down. He cried out in rm!


    Ye Fan was stunned, this thing can''t fly?


    In the end, when he had fallen halfway, Jilun was blown away by the wind and made a face at Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This guy, he was really funny, so funny that people wanted to beat him up...


    A male eagle flew over from the distance. It seemed to have heard his call, and Jilun stood on it, flying away.


    Ye Fan collected his emotions and unfurled the Dragonscale Swordwings on his back. His speed suddenly increased once again, turning into a golden ray of light, flying through the sky, heading towards the Karsi Divine Land...

 Chapter 2206

    2206


    Arriving at the Deste Land once again, he was already familiar with the route. Ye Fan also walked in without much effort.


    Upon entering the shrine, the damaged Holy Spirit of High Priest Pasteur once more appeared in front of him.


    "With the God of Berserkers'' blessing, I knew that Lord Sword God would definitely be able to do it."


    "You said it easily, but I almost lost my life..."


    Ye Fan took out the jar containing the Fire Lin Grass and said, "I''ve brought the Fire Lin Grass. The quantity is definitely enough. I''ll give you the recipe for the Spirit Grass."


    High Priest Pasteur smiled and said, "Lord Sword God, please be at ease. The will of the God of Berserkers must be fulfilled.


    Next, please rx, I will send the form directly into your mind. "


    Ye Fan frowned, "Can''t you just say it directly?" You still need to use your spiritual will to teleport? "


    "Sir God of Swords, you might not know this, but this form is extremelyplicated and involves a lot of secrets. If you were to hear it directly, you might not be able to understand it.


    You don''t have to be too nervous, I am only a remnant spirit. With your strength, even if I wanted to harm you, I wouldn''t be able to.


    Furthermore, since you have helped us in the Wilderness, how could I do anything that would harm you? " Pasteurughed.


    Although Ye Fan was secretly vignt, after careful consideration, this Pasteur really had no reason to cheat him.


    Moreover, his current spiritual force had already advanced by leaps and bounds. Even when High Priest Pasteur was at his peak, he would not be afraid.


    "Okay, I won''t defend, just transfer it to me." Ye Fan said.


    Pasteur happily nodded, and then the remnant spirit turned into a white light, entering Ye Fan''s forehead.


    Ye Fan felt that something had entered his spiritual world. Although he didn''t know what it was, he didn''t feel ufortable. Instead, he felt a kind of refreshing feeling.


    Ye Fan waspletely relieved. Closing his eyes, he carefully felt for a while. When he opened his eyes once again, he couldn''t help but be startled!


    "This is?!"


    Ye Fan was surprised to find that not only did he have a lot of strange information in his mind, but there was also a mysterious person''s spiritual imprint?


    This spiritual imprint was a mass of mental energy, like someone setting up a "mental clone" in his mind.


    Althoughpared to Ye Fan''s own massive spiritual force, which was rtively weak and not enough to affect him, in the end, there was still one more foreign element!


    "Damn it!" Pasteur! What do you mean!? What did you ce in my Divine Sense!? " Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a chill.


    Pasteur''s remnant spirit suddenly became extremely ethereal and weak, "Lord Sword God ¡­ What you have obtained from me is the inheritance of the High Priest, the God of Berserkers Mark ¡­ "


    "What!?" Ye Fan was confused.


    "Thest oracle given by the God of Berserkers is to pass on the position of High Priest to you ¡­


    I also believe that you are the only savior and hope of the Wilderness.


    Now that I''ve aplished my mission, it''s time to leave.


    "Wilderness, Shrine, I am counting on you, High Priest Ye Fan..."


    Before he finished speaking, Pasteur had already turned into countless specks of light and disappeared from the shrine.


    Ye Fan''s face waspletely nk, he stood in ce for a long time, still not daring to believe what he had just experienced.


    "Hiss ¡­" Ah... "My head hurts..."


    Ye Fan gasped, and scratched his head, feeling his scalp go numb.


    How did he be a High Priest of the Wilderness?


    Although there were many capable people, he was way too busy!


    They had just secretly done away with the imperial family of the Great Conquest. How could they have inherited the power of the Wilderness, the Great Hall of the Barbarian Deste?


    Didn''t this mean that he was the sole ruler of the war and the center of power in the Wilderness?


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. He just wanted to get a prescription, why would he be so "polite"?


    The point was, he didn''t even have the chance to discuss it. If he was thrown this round at him, what did he care?!


    After walking a few steps back and forth, Ye Fan discovered that this matter was actually within his expectations.


    Think about it. The Priests of the Wilderness'' Hall were all mysteriously killed by the mysterious person without anyone being able to seed them.


    The tworgest tribes outside were focused on internal strife, so they were not good people.


    Pasteur was on the verge of death. He couldn''t even find a sessor.


    At this moment, he was the only hope left. If he didn''t give the God of Berserkers Mark, who else could he give it to?


    To put it bluntly, this could have been nned from the beginning! They were waiting for him to enter the trap!


    In the dark, Ye Fan felt that this matter was suspicious from the beginning, but he temporarily couldn''t think of a specific reason.


    After Ye Fan calmed down, he carefully started to sort out all the information in his mind.


    This included the management of the Wilderness Goddess Hall, its operations, information on various people and items. Of course, it also included the recipe that he wanted.


    "This old man actually wanted me to find the Fire Lin grass. He''s waiting for me here!"


    Ye Fan discovered that the Fire Lin grass was actually the most precious medicine that could cure Su Qingxue''s illness. As for the other herbs, they could be found in the Savage Tribe.


    In other words, the two things he needed to do were to find the Barbarian King and inherit the position of High Priest!


    As for this God of Berserkers Mark, Ye Fan discovered that it was basically a munication device".


    If there was an oracle, they wouldmunicate with him, but normally, he would just leave it at that.


    He could also use it to prove the identity of the High Priest ¡­


    "I can only do it in front of everyone. I will find a suitable person to hand over the throne to ¡­"


    Ye Fan shook his head. After all, he was the one who got the short end of the stick, and he was still the one who got the easy end of the stick.


    The High Priest did not need to take care of any routine matters. He would not be a burden to Shi Mu. He could only maintain the stability of the Wilderness at critical moments.


    Since he decided to be a High Priest for a period of time, Ye Fan also had to consider what to do next with the Temple.


    The news that all the sage realm cultivators here had died naturally couldn''t be leaked out, so it had to be kept a secret.


    But as the newly appointed High Priest, he had to meet with the attendants of the shrine at least once, and give them some instructions.


    Ye Fan activated the God of Berserkers Mark and used a special spiritual will to connect with the two protectors of the temple.


    Before long, a man and a woman arrived at the shrine.


    Just as they were about to pay their respects to the High Priest, they saw Ye Fan turn around, and were immediately stunned.


    "Sir God of Swords?" A tall, thin man with dark skin and a turban over his head looked cautious. "How can it be you, High Priest?"


    "The great god official has also disappeared without a trace. May I ask, Sir God of Swords, what exactly happened here?" A barbarian woman with a veil and braided hair also asked with a frown.


    After Ye Fan received the inheritance, he knew a few of the main officials here.


    The male Mu Ren was the Head of the Divine Hall''s Demon and Ghost Face, and the female Nabi was the Head of the Divine Hall''s daily management.


    As the two great protectors of the temple, both of them had the cultivation of Heavenly Emperors. Naturally, they knew about Ye Fan''s appearance and also knew about the matter of the Sword God Shrine seeing the High Priest.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath and said, "High Priest Pasteur and the Great God''s official have already left the temple and won''t be back ¡­"


    From now on, I am the High Priest of the Wilderness! "


    Mu Ren and Nabu both revealed an incredulous expression, but even more so, suspicion!


    "Sir God of Swords! You are not from the Wilderness, how can you be a High Priest? What happened to High Priest Pasteur!? " Mu Ren said with a serious expression.


    Ye Fan knew that these two people would not easily believe him, so he activated the God of Berserkers Mark in front of them.


    A golden rune appeared on Ye Fan''s forehead, and Ye Fan''s voice resounded in Mu Ren and Nabji''s minds once again.


    "So it''s like this ¡­ Do you still not believe me? "


    Mu Ren and Nabu''s faces were filled with shock. However, the mark of the God of Berserkers could not be fake. No matter how confused they were, they had to admit that the God of Swords in front of them was the new High Priest!

 Chapter 2207

    2207


    "Greetings ¡­." Sword ¡­ The High Priest of the Sword God ¡­ The two of them quickly paid their respects and kowtowed three times.


    Ye Fan raised his hand, "Two protectors, please stand up. I havee to look for you, I just want to tell you two some things."


    "Please instruct me, High Priest ¡­" Nabi said respectfully.


    Ye Fan didn''t waste any more time, and directly told them that there was no need to reveal that he was going to take over the position of High Priest.


    After all, if a person from outside the Wilderness took over the position of High Priest, it would at least bring about some trouble, as long as the people inside the hall knew about it.


    In addition, Ye Fan wouldn''t stay in the temple, so if there was anything important in the Wilderness, the temple needed to be contacted in time.


    Fortunately, the Demon Sprite''s face and face were almost all over the prehistord, so it wasn''t hard to get in touch with them.


    Ye Fan remembered that Gu Qing was ordered to find the Heavenly Star Token in the Northern Residence. He asked, "Mu Ren, did the Demon Sprite send anyone to search for the Heavenly Star Token?"


    Mu Ren was surprised for a moment, seeing that Ye Fan even knew about this secret mission, he trusted Ye Fan even more than before. Ye Fan was indeed the sessor of the High Priest.


    "Yes, High Priest, after a great conscription of sinners and hatred for the great conquest of the royal family, we will use her to do our work for us.


    "It''s just that the Heavenly Star Token has been hidden very well, and there hasn''t been any news about it until now." Mu Ren replied.


    "What is the purpose of the Heavenly Star Token? Tell me in detail." Ye Fan said.


    Mu Ren was a little surprised. "Didn''t High Priest Pasteur tell you?" It was his idea.


    The Heavenly Star Token is rted to changing dynasties, allowing us to recognize the aura of an Emperor.


    If there were any changes in power during the battle for the throne, then the Heavenly Star Token would have to be assembled.


    "At that time, we can use the Heavenly Star Medallion to negotiate with the people in power. Whether the Heavenly Star Medallion is used in the real world or hidden, it will be our bargaining chip."


    Ye Fan finally understood. It was High Priest Pasteur who knew that his time was running out and was worried about the safety of the Wilderness. He wanted to take a Heavenly Star Token in case of an emergency.


    "The daughter of the sinner who was sent to look for the Heavenly Star Token, please don''t bother looking for her. You can report to me immediately if you promote her as the Demon Lord of the imperial city." Ye Fan said.


    Mu Ren was stunned, "High Priest ¡­ "This..."


    "I naturally have my own ns, so just do as I say." Ye Fan said.


    "Yes..." Although Mu Ren was puzzled, he didn''t dare to question it.


    Ye Fan''s idea was very simple, letting Gu Qing be a Demon General Manager would allow her to have a bit more strength, making it easier for her to protect Su Qingxue in all aspects.


    With regards to Gu Qing''s loyalty and character, Ye Fan was quite at ease. Furthermore, as long as he secretly gave an order in the name of the High Priest, Gu Qing would definitely not dare to betray him.


    As for these espionage activities, Ye Fan did not care about them at all.


    Both the expedition and the Wilderness were his territory, so what sort of information was he trying to pry into?


    "I know that you have many doubts about me being the High Priest. However, since High Priest Pasteur handed over the God of Berserkers Mark to me, you must have your own thoughts."


    "From today onwards, as long as you continue to do your best and swear your loyalty to me and the God of Berserkers, you will naturally benefit from it ¡­"


    Mu Ren and Nabu immediately bowed their heads to show their gratitude. Actually, they only felt that it was strange. They were naturally convinced by Ye Fan''s strength.


    After all the details of themunication were finished, Ye Fan, apanied by Nabu Qi, arrived at the Witch Doctor Hall.


    In the Witch Doctor Hall were a few doctors who were learning the skills of savage medicine. There was also arge amount of wild herbs stored here.


    Currently, the entire shrine was under his control, so he could take as many medicinal ingredients as he wanted.


    Ye Fan gathered a dozen or so types of herbs, but found that he was still missing two rare wild herbs.


    "Nabi, are there no Scarlet Tiger Bile and Damaji Flower in the temple?"


    "High Priest, these two medicinal herbs are rarely used by the Scarlet Tigers. The Da Ma Flower has just been used up.


    "If you need me, I''ll contact the leader of the tribe right away and have them deliver it as soon as possible."


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "No need, I''ll go find it myself."


    Now that the Barbarian King was an acquaintance, wouldn''t it be fine if he went to the royal tent himself? After receiving the medicine, he immediately went back to the main battle. His speed was much faster!


    After all the orders were given in the temple, Ye Fan flew straight to the royal tent.


    When night fell, Ye Fan arrived at the entrance of the royal tent and saw that there was arge bonfire going on.


    The zealous prairie music danced in the air. Many barbarian girls were dancing and celebrating.


    Ye Fan also didn''t want to cause too much of amotion, so he withdrew his sword intent, in case he would startle too many people and disturb the happy atmosphere.


    However, when he descended from the sky andnded on the ground, he was surrounded by a group of Barbarian King guards.


    "Who is it!?"


    Without waiting for Ye Fan''s reply, a figure leaped from the distance andnded in front of Ye Fan.


    "Haha!" Ye Fan! Why are you here!? You came to find me so quickly!? "


    Dressed in a beastskin coat sewn with golden silk threads, the seemingly king level expert, Jilun, happily embraced Ye Fan.


    Seeing that it was a friend of the Barbarian King, the group of guards quickly retreated.


    "I can''t even recognize you after putting on your clothes." Ye Fan smiled, "I have something that I need your help with."


    "What is it?"


    "Help me find three Scarlet Tigers and twenty dama flowers." Ye Fan went straight to the point.


    Gillian was stunned, "The dama flower... It could be found this season, but it had to be tomorrow at least.


    There is no red tiger in my royal tent. When the Borjine tomorrow, ask them for it. "


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "Then help me find the dama''a flower, I''ll go to the Borjin Family and kill a few Scarlet Tigers myself."


    "You are not a friend anymore. This is the first time you''vee to my ce. Don''t you want me to be your host?


    The people of our prairie have always been hospitable and hospitable. You are my first friend, yet you don''t even give me a chance to entertain you.


    How about I promise to help you find everything tomorrow? "I, Bouchahar, have always kept my word!"


    Ye Fan smiled. This guy, if hees back and admits that he is Butchahar, he would probably have to worry about his dignity as a king in front of his subordinates.


    Staying for a night, Ye Fan felt that it wasn''t too excessive. In any case, he still needed a bit of time to gather the herbs.


    Having said that, it was indeed not a good idea to reject Jiran''s offer.


    "Alright, then I''ll give you the Barbarian King some face." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    "Haha!" That''s right! " Gillian wrapped her arms around Ye Fan''s neck and led him to thergest campfire, "Someonee! Bring the best wine! This King will entertain my best brother! "


    The barbarian men didn''t ask anything further. Since the Barbarian King had said that Ye Fan was a good brother, then Ye Fan would be considered a VIP. Each and every one of them revealed a friendly and cordial smile.


    Jiran made Ye Fan sit beside him and specially sent a maid to pour the wine. The two of them watched the dance and drank wine and ate meat in big mouthfuls. They were very happy.


    Ye Fan also released the Soup Dumplings, Qing He, and Jie Long. The two maids had also note out for a long time, which was a good opportunity for them to experience the scenery of the grasnd.


    Soup Dumplings naturally liked such an asion. He was enjoying the barbecue.


    Jiran seemed to want to maintain his image at the moment, but he resisted the urge to touch Soup Dumplings.


    The barbarians watched in a daze. They didn''t know why Ye Fan had suddenly produced two living people. They thought that the friends of the barbarian king were indeed extraordinary.


    "Good brother!" I know you''re a capable person, but when I returned, I heard about your Sword God''s deeds ¡­


    There must be many people in this world who want something from you.


    However, the reason why I drank with you was purely for our friendship. There was no other reason! "Come, cheers!" Gillen raised the wine bowl grandly.


    Ye Fan also raised his wine bowl, smiled and said, "With the current situation, should I call you Jiran?" Or is it Bouchahar? "


    "Haha!" On the prairie, everyone has to call me Bouchahar! But you can call me Gillen! "Haha ¡­"


    "Then, I am so honored." Ye Fan smiled and downed his cup in one gulp.


    Jilun wiped his mouth and mumbled, "Brother, tomorrow ¡­ Borjin and Arguina will be here, and you are right, there will be a good show for you. "


    Ye Fan said indifferently, "I''m not here to watch a show, I''m here to look for medicinal herbs."


    "Hehe, don''t worry ¡­" I will definitely arrange everything well for you! " Gillian patted her chest.


    After the party was over, it waste at night and Ye Fan was living in a gorgeous big tent.


    Qing He and Jie Ju were busy making the bed and cleaning it up. It was rare to have a chance to serve their master. The two girls were very serious.


    Just as Ye Fan was about to organize the information he had obtained about the Wilderness Divine Pce, he suddenly saw two graceful women with simple clothes and wheat skin and filled with the charm of the prairie walk in.


    "Greetings, Mr. Ye ¡­" The two prairie girls shyly bowed.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Who are you? Is something the matter?"


    A girl introduced him, "My name is Sana, she is my sister Minna. We are the concubines of Lord Bouchahar, and His Highness has asked us sisters to serve you tonight ¡­"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was a bit confused, was there such a way of entertaining people in the Wilderness?!


    More importantly, isn''t concubine the same as a concubine? Even his wife came?!


    As for Qing He and Jie Long, although they could not understand thenguage of the Wilderness, they revealed their ''hostility''.

 Chapter 2208

    2208


    Ye Fan naturally didn''t want to touch Jilun''s woman. Even if this was a custom of the Wilderness, Ye Fan still couldn''t ept it.


    "No need, you guys can go back now." Ye Fan waved his hand.


    Panic immediately appeared on the faces of Sana and Minna.


    "Mr. Ye, do you dislike us?"


    "Mr. Ye ¡­ If we go back like this, the Barbarian King thinks that if we don''t serve you well, we might be executed ¡­ "


    Ye Fan was speechless, "Is it that serious?"


    Minna nodded and said, "In our prairie, having your own wife and concubine receive distinguished guests is an important form of etiquette. It is normal for good brothers to exchange wives and concubines with each other.


    "If you were to be rejected directly, it would mean that your wife and concubine have not fulfilled their obligations and would be seen as undermining the friendship between men. It would be a grave dereliction of duty ¡­"


    Ye Fan frowned, "What!?" Still exchanging!? Damn it... "What is this Jiran holding his breath for!?"


    When it came to his own woman, Ye Fan immediately went up a little, directly looking for Jilun''s royal tent, and strode inside.


    Seeing this, Sana and Minna subconsciously knew that they had angered the VIP, so they quickly followed.


    "Gillian! What do you mean!? "


    When Ye Fan rushed into the tent, Jilun was there soaking his feet in hot water. The three prairie girls were squeezing one on the shoulder and two on the legs. How happy they were!


    Seeing Ye Fan walk in, Jilun said in confusion: "What''s wrong, Ye Fan, what happened?" Why are Sana and Minna here? "


    "What do you mean by sending them to serve me?" Ye Fan''s face sank.


    Gillian thought for a moment: "I know, you are not satisfied right?" I thought you liked this kind of body. I''ll call my women over and you can pick them yourself! "


    Ye Fan immediately stopped him, "No need!" I''m here to tell you that I won''t touch your wife or concubine, much less exchange anything with you!


    If you dare to have any random thoughts, I''ll directly kill you! "


    Gillian smiled: "What are you thinking..."... "I just followed the customs and went to find them to serve you. I didn''t ask for your exchange."


    With a straight face, Ye Fan pointed at the two sisters behind him and said, "My rejection of them has nothing to do with them, and you can''t punish them."


    Jilun curled his lips, "Got it..." "Bro, this is my royal ount after all. Please lower your voice and give me some face."


    "It''s best for you to quickly change such a chaotic custom on the grasnd. It''s not something that has been passed down since the ancient times, so it must be good.


    Your way of doing things is too unfair to women. Think of your own mother, and how is it appropriate to be swapped back and forth like this? " Ye Fan didn''t hold back and directly said.


    Jilun smiled in embarrassment, "Ye Fan, don''t misunderstand. If the women of our prairie really hated this custom, then it would be impossible for it to exist forever.


    In fact, many of the women on the prairie had been fought over by different tribal leaders, fought for, and served many husbands ¡­


    To them, this was a type of glory, and they also believed that to be the case.


    If you don''t believe me, ask the others here and let them tell you. "


    A few concubines in the tent nodded their heads. One of the concubines smiled and said, "Mr. Ye, the more powerful the men, the more outstanding the women. This is something to be proud of on the prairie."


    Gillian spread her hands and said: "Look, I''m not talking nonsense..." As for his mother, that was another matter.


    Mothers are great, and the more they have children, the more respected they will be. This will allow our tribe to continue on better.


    We do exchange women, but we also respect our mothers. Perhaps, as a foreigner, you don''t understand ¡­ "Heh heh ¡­"


    Although Ye Fan knew that this was his own customs and habits, and there was no need for him to get involved, he was still a bit conflicted.


    However, he didn''t mind the fact that she was a woman of the barbarian race. So, he didn''t want to waste his breath on her.


    "You sure are enjoyable. I didn''t see it before."


    Ye Fan looked at Jiran''s state and muttered in his heart. It seems like his women had never served him like this before. Maybe we can go back and discuss this a bit...


    "Sigh... This was also part of his duties as a Barbarian King. Gillen blinked, "You know, what I''m really interested in isn''t this."


    Ye Fan smiled and shook his head, then walked back to his tent.


    Just as he entered, he saw Qing He and Jie Long, who had taken off all their clothes, kneeling beside the bed?!


    Although Ye Fan had seen them naked before, this scene still made him somewhat confused.


    "What are you guys doing now?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask.


    Qing He said faintly, "If Master needs someone to wait on her, we sisters can do it anytime."


    Jie Long nodded, "If such a small matter still needs an outsider to do it, then it would be our sister''s dereliction of duty."


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "When did I say I need a woman to serve me?" Aren''t I sending those two sisters away? "


    "But... Master has been out for so long, do you really not need to resolve it? " Qing He''s clear eyes simply looked at Ye Fan.


    "That''s right. Mistress, you are kind-hearted. Did you intentionally endure it and not tell us about it?" Zhang was also very worried.


    Ye Fan didn''t know how to exin it, "I''m so tight on time, how would I have the time to think about such a thing?"


    Qing He lowered her head, her eyes red with disappointment. "Mistress, are you saying that we aren''t clean enough? Or are our looks just too bad ¡­


    If that''s the case, we can understand it as well. After all,pared to the otherdies, we have no way topare ¡­ "


    As they were talking, the two girls revealed teary expressions, as if thinking about their tragic past and also feeling that they really aren''t worthy to serve Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan felt a bit tired. If these two women had directly seduced him with a bit of charm, he might have been able to naturally feel it.


    It just so happened that these two women had pitiful appearances. With such humble postures, Ye Fan actually didn''t feel anything.


    "Enough, enough. You guys are crying like this. How can I be interested?" Do you even know how to serve people? " Ye Fan could only pretend to be unhappy.


    Upon hearing this, Qing He and Jie Qian immediately raised their heads, their eyes once again shining with brilliance.


    The two girls'' faces turned red. After they looked at each other, they quickly wrapped themselves around Ye Fan like water snakes ¡­


    Ye Fan had not rxed for more than a month.


    After spending half a night, he experienced the service techniques of these two flower fairies ¡­


    During thetter half of the night, the twodies, one red, hugged each other as they slept.


    Ye Fan focused on meditating and organizing the information about the High Priest of the Wilderness that he had just obtained.


    After dawn, the servants near the royal tent all prepared for today''s grand ceremony, a bustling scene.


    Ye Fan walked out of the tent, wanting to find Jiran and ask him how the herbs were, but he heard a long horn blowing in the distance.


    A long line of elite cavalry soldiers were rushing over from the east. On the fluttering gs were ferocious red tiger beast heads. They were the Borjin Tribe.


    The leader in front had the aura of the sage realm?


    No wonder the Borjin Tribe had been so powerful back in the Karhan Divine Land. They had something to rely on in order to re-run for the Barbarian King position.


    However, the thing that caught Ye Fan''s attention the most was that at the front of the group, there was another guy wearing a smiling man''s mask, but his cultivation level couldn''t be seen!?


    That mask was clearly the same as the ugly man who had yed the Serpent''s role in the past!

 Chapter 2209

    2209


    However, Ye Fan was very clear that even if the mask was the same, that person was definitely not an ugly man!


    It was not because he felt that the ugly man would definitely die, but because with Ye Fan''s current perceptive ability, he could clearly judge a lot of information.


    What was going on? Where did all these masked mene from?


    Ye Fan''s brows were tightly knitted. Although he wanted to immediately get to the bottom of this, after thinking for a while, he realized that today was a "good show" as Jilun had said, so he decided to temporarily wait and see.


    However, his appearance, whether it was the Sword God or the original body, did not seem suitable to appear at this time.


    If the masked man recognized him and was on guard, then things wouldn''t be so good.


    "Brother, the Borjin Family has sent you the medicinal herbs that you requested."


    Gillian, in a bearskin coat, came out from the back and looked at the Borjin cavalry with a half-smile.


    Ye Fan looked at the look of excitement in Jiran''s eyes and couldn''t help to have a few thoughts in his mind.


    "I''ll hide myself for today''s grand meeting, otherwise, as an outsider and a member of the Divine Dragon n, it wouldn''t be appropriate for me to suddenly appear," said Ye Fan.


    Gillian was surprised: "Do you want to change your appearance?" Haha, how did you do that? "


    "Secret." Ye Fan didn''t waste any more time on words. His face changed into the face of an unremarkable stranger, and then he quietly walked away.


    Gillian was surprised and envious. However, she didn''t ask about it. After all, he had something important to do.


    Not long after, the Borjin Cavalry were stationed at the eastern camp.


    From the color of their skin, the Borjin were more partial to the white race, and even if they were exposed to the sun all year round, they would not appear too dark.


    A tall and sturdy man with long brown hair and a sparse beard, who was one head taller than Jiran, and a few generals came to the front of the tent.


    "Head of the Borjin n, Chakhan, greets His Highness Bouchakhar.


    "His Highness left for a long time this time, we were really worried about him." Cha Gan said with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, there wasn''t even the slightest hint of respect in his eyes.


    Behind him, including Ye Fan who had seen A Guda before, a few of the high-ranking officers also had an untamed look on their faces.


    "Cha Gan, I heard that you sent someone to the Kara Divine Land when I was not around.


    You want the High Priest to fight a barbarian battle and select a new Barbarian King, do you have that little confidence in me? "


    "Your Highness is too serious. I just believe that the Wilderness must have a king every day.


    "Your Highness, as a Barbarian King, it''s best if you don''t go missing. Otherwise, if the tribes start fighting, it''s easy to harm themoners." Cha Gan grinned and said.


    "Really ¡­" "But howe I hear that the other tribes have nothing to do with it, and that you Borjin have the most trouble?" Gillian narrowed her eyes.


    Cha Gan''s face turned cold, "Your Highness, who did you hear it from? This is nder, I want to duel him... "


    "Haha ¡­" "Don''t be so nervous. Come, let''s take a seat and have a drink."


    Cha Gan and a few of his underlings walked towards the prepared venue.


    "Big brother, what does the Barbarian King mean by this? You''re holding a tribal meeting as soon as you''re back, and you''re causing such a ruckus right in front of your own face? " Aguda frowned.


    Cha Gan turned his head and looked at Jiran with a gaze that was as sharp as knives. They''re using us as fish! "


    "Fishing?"


    "The Barbarian King ¡­" "He intentionally left on purpose in order to catch us." The masked manughed in a low voice.


    Aguda''s face paled. "What!? This ¡­ This fellow is deliberately going missing!? "


    "General Aguda, no need to panic. The Barbarian King thought that he was intelligent, but he overlooked something ¡­ "Right now, he is already the weaker party," the masked man said leisurely.


    Cha Gan smiled evilly, "Sect Leader''s foresight is like a god. This Bocha Howl, today is the day he will die..."


    Even though the three of them were conversing, with their cultivation level, no one would be able to hear what they were saying.


    Not long after, more n leaders arrived one after another with their men.


    From the west side of the prairie, one of the two great tribes, the Arguana race, had also arrived at the royal tent under the leadership of Mantua Lato, the chief of the tribe.


    Although Jiran was originally from the Arguina tribe, he had to remain neutral between the tribes when he became a Barbarian Queen. This was why the Barbarian Kings had to make oaths to the God of Berserkers.


    He had been removed from the Arguinas long after Gillen had acquired the King of Buchahar.


    But even so, the people of the Argus Family were naturally more amiable towards the Barbarian King.


    As an uncle who watched Jiran grow up, Mand had helped the previous Barbarian King and was on good terms with him.


    "Long time no see!" Uncle Mandorallo, how have you been? " Gillen went up and gave a bear hug to Mantureau.


    Munduro Latour''s eyes brimmed with tears, "Lord Bouchahar! You''re finally back! It makes us so worried! "


    "Haha ¡­" "Let uncle worry. Hurry and take a seat," Gillen said.


    Aside from the leaders of the two tribes, the other middle-sized and small tribes naturally didn''t need Jilun to personally wee them.


    Because the wastnd was vast, there were many tribes that did not make it in time to participate in the tribal assembly.


    However, as long as the Barbarian King and the leaders of the two tribes were present, the Tribal Assembly would be held.


    "Everyone, because of some matters, I have left the prairie for a few months, which has worried many people."


    This King here respects everyone by first doing something, so I apologize to everyone here... " Gillian sat on the throne, raised her wine bowl, and drained it in one gulp.


    The group of tribal leaders and generals seated around the table also drank their wine.


    After Jiran finished his wine, he continued, "Everyone must be very curious. Why did I leave for so long?


    The reason why the tribe gathering is being held today is so that I can exin everything to you all. The reason behind all of this ¡­ "


    As he spoke, he pped three times.


    Several guards of the tent immediately escorted the three men and one woman with ck cloth covering their heads to the middle of the open space.


    He lifted the ck cloth to reveal three nervous faces. The three men and women lowered their heads, not daring to look at anyone.


    Judging from the torture marks on their bodies and the embarrassed looks on their faces, they must have been interrogated and even crippled.


    On the Borjin side, Cha Gan and the rest all had cold expressions on their faces as they looked at the smiling man beside them.


    "Your Highness, who are you?"


    "Tell me where you came from," he said, "and for whom."


    The three men and women were silent as if they didn''t understand at all.


    "Don''t you want to say it?" "Chagan, Aguda, do you know these three?"


    Cha Gan said with an expressionless face, "Your Highness, what do you mean by this? Do you mean that we should know each other?"


    Jiran didn''t answer her directly. Instead, he shouted, "Fierce fire! Endless!"


    The moment those words came out, the entire audience burst into an uproar!

 Chapter 2210

    "Your Majesty the Barbarian King!" Don''t tell me these three people belong to the Nine Li n and the Huaxu n!? " Mandorallo said solemnly.<span>Jilun reached out and took out three masks with purple me totems on them!


    Standing among the crowd, Ye Fan, who had an unremarkable barbarian face, upon seeing this mask and me pattern, suddenly remembered the Huaxu n people whom he had first met in the secret basement of the Great Expedition Imperial City.<span>The leaders of the various tribes of the Manchu n clearly recognized these masks as well, and all of them revealed serious expressions.


    "This is indeed the mark of the Huaxu Family!" "Barbarian King, the Huaxu Family has never hesitated in order to revive the Nine Li Family.""Did you capture these three Huaxu people today because they wanted to harm you?!" A tribe leader immediately asked.


    "Haha ¡­" Patriarch Zieger, if these Huaxu nsmen were only trying to harm this king, then this king wouldn''t have to hold this meeting!


    <span>I am the King of Savage and the descendant of the God of Berserkers.


    "The reason why this king is so infuriated today is because these Huaxu n bandits are trying to harm the foundation of our people in the prairie!


    They used despicable, shameless, and cruel methods to suck the blood of our grasnd''s people, and even used us to achieve their unspeakable goals! "<span>When the group of Patriarchs heard what was said, all of their expressions became iparably grim as they asked one after another what was going on.


    <span>On the Borjin side, Chagan and Aguda, among others, their eyes were dark and their faces were twitching.


    Gillen let out a long breath and said in a deep voice: "The patriarchs of the various families present, including those who couldn''t get here, should all know about it."


    <span>Back then, after this king had signed the covenant of saints, a tribal convention was held at the Kandarian ins in the third year.


    This King had ordered that, in a situation where the tribes were plentiful, they should not take the initiative to lead troops across the borders of the Wilderness and the Great War.


    As for the caravans that traversed the Wilderness, as long as they followed the prescribed trade routes and did legal business, they were not allowed to interfere with their trade!At the same time, more than a dozen rtively fertile stream valleys were reimed for food, crops and manpower to graze their livestock.


    <span>The purpose of the decree. One! It is to allow our tribes to recharge their energy and gather their resources!


    <span>Second! As the royal family didn''t have to worry about this, the northern army of Beiming City was naturally in an awkward situation.


    <span>The Darknorth n of Beiming City would definitely find a reason to regain the military power of Beiming City, and the royal family would also consider reducing the military power of the Northern Marquis.


    If he could use the Royal Family''s opportunity to weaken the northern army and trigger the internal conflict between the Imperial Family and the Divine Dragon Family, then he would be able to kill two birds with one stone!


    Only after that, we will be able to avenge the poison that Su Juexin caused my royal father, and truly help our sons and grandsons of the Wilderness to clear their territory, allowing us to benefit from the good fortune of being descendants!The Kandarian decree went on smoothly for the first few years, with great results.


    But in the past decade or so, no matter how This King tries, there has always been ack of food, so it is difficult to survive the winter.


    This king is puzzled. Even if we are not as warm as the war on the prairie, we should still be able to prepare some food.<span>Those livestock were always massacred by the Demonic Beasts, and it was difficult for the grain fields to improve.


    He had to lose arge amount of troops every year in order to obtain sufficient food and supplies from the side of the war ¡­ "<span>All the n leaders present nodded their heads. They were well aware that it was true that the Wilderness had not improved in the past dozen years.


    "Your Highness, Barbarian King, could it be that the Huaxu Family is behind all this?"


    "But if it''s Huaxu Gate, why haven''t we discovered them?"


    Jiran sneered and looked at Cha Gan and the others, "The reason why all of this seems to be a coincidence is because ¡­ A group of traitors has appeared on our Savage Prairie ¡­<span>This King has always struggled to find evidence, so this time, I deliberately left without saying a word, leaving the royal tent for a few months.


    In this period of time, there have indeed been people who could not hold themselves back and began entering this king''s tent, wanting to seduce more people and secretly control the grasnd ¡­


    These three spies of the Huaxu Family were the witnesses that were caught by this king right after he came back!<span>When they shouted ''Fiery ze, Endless Life'', this king finally believed that these three people belonged to the Huaxu Family!


    However, they are still too inexperienced to want to burn themselves in front of This King... "


    A group of n leaders eximed in shock. If Huaxu n dared to send people to infiltrate the King''s Cage, wouldn''t that mean that all the ns could have their own people?!


    "Bam!"


    Cha Gan smashed the table in front of him with his palm and stood up abruptly. Even if you are the Barbarian King! You are not allowed to nder us Borjin either!<span>Over the years, to protect the people of the grasnds, our Borjin has suffered the most casualties and lost the most blood every year. How could you nder us like this!? "


    "Patriarch Cha, I didn''t even talk about you. Why did you jump out yourself..." It is a little suspicious. "


    <span>"Don''t use this! The reason why your decree didn''t seed is because what you did went against the beliefs of our descendants of the God of Berserkers!


    From the moment we were born, the men of our prairie were destined to ride war horses, gallop across the battlefield, and use their blood to cast glory!


    <span>What kind of crappy rule is that? Let us, descendants of the prairie, not cultivate properly and not go on the battlefield to kill our enemies ¡­


    <span>Instead of farming? He was going to graze a cow and graze a sheep?! Do what weak contestants do!


    The God of Berserkers saw his descendant fall to such a state. How could he possiblye here to protect us!? "<span>Cha Gan said indignantly, "You are a man who does not like our Borjin people. Your iron bones run counter to your cowardly decree, so you must deliberately find an excuse to frame us!


    "You don''t have to find a reason to push it to some Huaxu Family people. If you want to get rid of our Borjin Family, I will definitely find out and defend you with my life!"


    As Chagan roared, a group of Borjin warriors began waving their weapons and shouting for support.<span>The atmosphere immediately turned chaotic. Although most tribes trusted the Barbarian King, there were a few who felt that what Cha Gan said was reasonable.


    It was noisy and rowdy. The barbarians were talking among themselves. Gradually, they started to erupt with all kinds of emotions, and the friction between them became more and more intense.


    Ye Fan stood among the crowd, seemingly deep in thought. He realized more and more that he had underestimated this new brother of the Barbarian King ¡­<span>In terms of his ability to rule a country, Bouchahar seemed to be more talented than the Emperor. Although he seemed crude, he was actually a very meticulous person.


    If there was no damage or ident, then perhaps the Barbarian King would really charge into the great battle when he was in the hands of Butchahar.


    Of course, the premise was that the [Covenant of Saints] would not be broken. Everyone would have to fight with their normal forces, not fight with the cultivators.<span>However, if the sages of the Wilderness Shrine were still here, they probably wouldn''t be afraid of cultivators fighting each other.


    <span>It was a pity ¡­ Right now, the war and the Wilderness hadpletely changed. Only Ye Fan knew that both sides had changed...


    "Silence!"<span>With a loud shout from Jiran, all the barbarians present quieted down.


    Everyone looked at the Barbarian King and Cha Gan. The atmosphere was heavy, as if an arrow was nocked in a bow.


    "Check it out... This King knows that you will not obediently admit it.


    <span>However, This King is the King of the Wilderness, ordered by the High Priest and blessed by the God of Berserkers!


    Therefore, This King does not want to argue with you. He did not want to find any more evidence either!


    <span>It''s just as you said. Men of the Great Prairie will use the rules of the Great Prairie to decide the victor! "


    <span>Jiran put his hands together, and the three Huaxu Family masks in his hands shattered right away.


    "Today, I, the Barbarian King, use my Barbarian King title to initiate a fierce battle with your Borjin Family Head Cha Gan!"

 Chapter 2211

    2211


    When the Barbarian King said this, all the tribes in the hall cried out in rm.


    Since ancient times, there had been a very small number of Barbarian Kings who had taken the initiative to fight for the throne through the Barbarian King.


    Firstly, he would damage the prestige of the king and secondly, he wouldn''t intentionally cause trouble for him.


    Usually, only when the Barbarian King grew old or new experts appeared, would the Barbarian King be forced to ept the challenge.


    "The Barbarian King is actually seeking a fight with him?" A Saint Body beating the Sacred Heart, this is killing everyone here ¡­ "


    "It looks like... "His Highness the Barbarian King has decided that he would rather kill the wrong person than to let him off so that he can forever be rid of future troubles ¡­"


    Many n leaders were discussing in hushed tones. Everyone understood that this battle meant that Bocha Howl had already made up his mind.


    Evidence of colluding with the Huaxu Family and hindering the development of the Wilderness was hard to gather.


    But to kill through brawls, one did not need evidence, but could still convince the masses!


    Thew of the Wilderness was that the strong had the right to speak!


    On the Borjin side, Cha Gan seemed to be caught off guard. He didn''t expect that Bocha Hale would be so direct and decisively ready to fight.


    Cha Gan''s face turned red and he gnashed his teeth. If they did not ept the challenge during the tribal convention and face the various tribes on the prairie, then they would never be able to raise up their heads again!


    "Ah... "Hu!"


    The barbarian soldier guarding Wang Ying started to raise his weapon and let out a barbarian battle cry.


    The Borjin warriors, when they heard the battle cry, could not help but respond with even louder battle cry!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "Huff ¡­"


    When Cha Gan heard the battle cries of his nsmen, he gulped down the alcohol in his cup. Then, he suddenly stood up, shook his arms, and his steel-like muscles began to bulge!


    "Ah!"


    Cha Gan roared in rage. The beast skin clothes on his body let out a hissing sound as it was torn apart by his muscles!


    In front of Cha Gan, the Barbarian King, Bu Chahar, was actually a little thin?!


    "Bouchahar! Back then, considering the fact that I was the previous generation''s King, I did not engage in a brawl with you and ended up giving you the position of King of Berserkers!


    "Since you have ndered the Blood of the Red Tiger of Borjin, then don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    "It suits the will of the King!"


    Jiran threw away his coat, exposing the flesh of his tendons. His skin was somewhat white and tender among the group of barbarians.


    He could only slightly raise his head and look up at Cha Gan.


    However, there was no Goliath warrior present who would underestimate their Barbarian King.


    The barbarians of the various tribes didn''t care about the reason anymore. They started to feel the blood boiling in their veins!


    The battle cry was deafening, resounding through the skies of the prairie!


    After staring at each other for a moment, the two of them walked toward an open stretch of sand.


    That was the guardian training field of the King''s tent, and also the holynd of the barbarian battles that had been decided by the generations.


    The Patriarchs of various tribes, along with their warriors, also left their seats. They all ran to the surroundings of the arena and nervously watched from the sidelines.


    Ye Fan followed in the back of the crowd, his gaze following that smiling man''s mask.


    He had a feeling that in theory, this Chakhan would not be able to defeat Bouchahar. After all, Jilun had already cultivated to the level of the Holy Body.


    Even if Cha Gan could use the so-called ''explosive tiger'' to strengthen his body, the difference between a Sacred Heart Realm and a Sacred Body was just too great.


    But today, Cha Gan seemed to havee prepared. Maybe he had something to do with this Smiling Face ¡­


    "Butchahar, the rules of the fight, I believe there''s no need to mention any more ¡­"


    Cha Gan grinned and said, "You cannot use your cultivation base. At the same time, you cannot use the holy item that you recognize, Garuda!"


    Gillian''s face was expressionless. "To deal with you, there is no need to use a sacred object."


    "Hehe ¡­"


    Cha Gan grinned, stretched his neck and shoulders, and took a stance of wrestling and catching.


    He stomped on the sand with his foot, causing it to shake with a "Peng" sound. It was as if a heavy hammer was hammering down on the hearts of everyone present!


    He also noticed that Chagan seemed confident. This was different from what he had expected.


    Keeping his guard up, Jilun took the stance of starting a battle on the prairie, his eyes zing.


    "ording to the rules, I am the Barbarian King. I will initiate a barbaric battle and have you make the first move ¡­" Gillian said.


    Cha Gan''s eyes shed with ruthlessness, "Since that''s the case, then I won''t be polite!"


    Before he finished his sentence, Cha Gan, who was like a mad rhinoceros, dashed towards Jilun with big strides!


    Every time he kicked out, the ground would tremble!


    All the tents in the royal tent began to tremble!?


    "What''s going on!?"


    "What a heavy footstep, is this power really checking!?"


    The group of barbarian soldiers were stupefied. Cha Gan had just run away with them. This had already made them feel incredible!


    Everyone seemed to have underestimated Cha Gan''s power!?


    Before the crowd could regain their senses, Cha Gan had already grabbed onto the upper half of Jiran''s body!


    His two arms were like dozens of steel bars twisted together, and the lines of his muscles could be clearly seen!


    Jilun tried to use all the strength in his body to break free, but he realized that he was not strong enough!?


    How was this possible!? His Sacred Body''s strength, why was it that he couldn''t even break free!?


    "Ah!"


    Cha Gan bellowed and picked up Jilun. He leaned his body backwards and threw him onto the ground!


    Jiran''s hands were bound so he could only tense his body. He tried his best to prevent his neck from breaking as his head was stabbed into the sand!


    "Hua!"


    All the barbarians present let out frightened cries. This scene was simply too shocking!


    He had thought that the Barbarian King would win easily, but from the very beginning, he seemed to be powerless and had been ruthlessly thrown to the ground!?


    If there was even the slightest mistake, then his spine would have broken and he would have died on the spot!


    Ye Fan stood in the crowd, his brows tightly locked together. He realized that he had thought wrong!


    It wasn''t a problem with the masked man at all, but the investigation itself was problematic!


    Just what was going on!? This fellow was clearly a Sacred Heart, how could he have such terrifying strength!? Could it really be innate divine strength!?


    Cha Gan stood up, turned around and looked at Jiran who had his head stabbed into the sand. He grinned, "This is the Barbarian King? Haha... "That''s all you can do..."


    Suddenly, Jiran, whose head was buried in the sand, used both of his hands to pull his head out. At the same time, he stomped on the ground and charged forward!


    "Bam!"


    Cha Gan''s abdomen was struck, and he staggered back a few steps, almost falling to the ground.


    Jiran took the opportunity to punch Cha Gan''s body!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The concentrated punchesnded on Cha Gan''s body, causing his muscles to emit the sound of a war drum!


    Cha Gan opened his mouth and roared. He did not even retaliate. Instead, he bowed and steadied his posture. Both of his arms and the muscles in his abdomen were tightened!


    He withstood dozens of punches in session and was forced to drag himself along the sand, leaving behind two deep gashes.


    "Come! Come on! ¡ª Bouchahar! Haven''t you eaten your fill!? "Hahahaha! ¡­"

 Chapter 2212

    2212


    The barbarians were stunned. Was the barbarian king too weak, or was his body too strong!?


    Jiran himself was stunned. He was certain that there was nothing wrong with his body. His physical condition was normal, but his sacred body could not shake it!?


    "That''s it? Then it''s my turn!? "


    Cha Gan''srge hand suddenly smashed down like a heavy hammer!


    Jilun raised his arm to block, feeling as if a huge iron rod had ruthlessly struck him, as if his hand bones were about to be broken!


    However, this was just a feint. His other hand actually sent out an elbow strike!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    It was as if Jilun''s neck had been struck by lightning. His body slumped to the side!


    Cha Gan''s hand was like a gale as it instantly grabbed onto one of Jiran''s ankles. After swinging Jiran''s body in a circle, he was directly thrown out like a ball in a chain!


    Once they flew out of the arena, they would have lost!


    Jiran recovered from the shock in the air and forced himself to sink into his dantian. His body rapidly fell down and his hands and feet drew long marks on the ground.


    When he raised his head to look at Cha Gan again, his eyes were filled with shock ¡­


    This waspletely different from what he had expected. Although he knew that Cha Gan was a thorny guy, he never expected that it would be like this!?


    The brawl today seemed to be a scheme that had been set up a long time ago. Everything that had happened just now was just an act!


    Cha Gan had obviouslye prepared!


    "Come on, let me y a little longer. Isn''t it the Barbarian King? Isn''t it the Sacred Body Realm? Don''t be so quick, it won''t work anymore ¡­" Cha Gan waved his hand with acent look on his face.


    J¨¹rgen frowned. He stomped his feet like an arrow leaving the bowstring,unching another barrage of attacks at Chagan.


    A series of punches and kicks rained down like a torrential storm. Each hit on Cha Gan''s body didn''t seem like a sh of muscles, but rather a collision of two steel tes!


    Cha Gan''s body remained standing amidst the deep muffled sound. It was as solid as a mountain!


    The more he fought, the more shocked he was. This Cha Gan was full of evils!


    He attacked with all his might. His strength was clearly sufficient, but why did he feel like he had "missed"?!


    The group of Borjin barbarian warriors couldn''t help but shout out loudly as they saw the bravery of their patriarch.


    On the other side, Mand and the other leaders who supported the Barbarian King looked anxious.


    Seeing that he could not continue like this, Jiran had no choice but to retreat and start using a spell.


    The muscles all over his body swelled up once again. He had grown half a head taller, and his eyes glowed with a green light!


    "Mad Wolf!"


    Jiran''s speed and strength increased once again. He sent a flying kick towards Chai Gan, and the sound of air exploding could be heard.


    "Bam!"


    Cha Gan crossed his arms in front of his face to block the attack. However, he was only able to retreat a few meters before he managed to block it!


    Jilun''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect that even though he had used the Violent Wolf, it was still not enough to defeat Cha Gan!?


    When Aguda saw this, heughed out loud. "Before our Patriarch even used ''Explosive Tiger'', you Barbarian King already used ''Violent Wolf''! "Haha! ¡­"


    Among the crowd, when Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but be stunned...


    Jilun was from the Argu race, and the Berserk Wolf, like the Explosive Tiger, was a fundamental type of disintegration.


    Jiran''s body strength and strength should not be something an ordinary saint couldpare with.


    Even if he was talented, he was only at the Sacred Heart Realm. The disparity shouldn''t be that great, right?


    Why didn''t they use the Savage Tiger for this?


    Was he really that confident, or was he ¡­ Something else?


    At this moment, Cha Gan gained strength from who knows where. He started to counterattack against the berserk wolf in Jiran''s state?


    With every step he took, his footwork seemed to cause the earth to shake. The sound of his punches piercing the air was like thunder exploding at a close distance!


    The body of the Gilen Sacred Body collided more than a dozen times. It was riddled with wounds and blood oozed out of the corners of its mouth.


    "Huff ¡­" "Huff, puff ¡­" Jiran gasped for breath. He felt like all his efforts were in vain!


    "Bouchahar! Is that all you can do!? Back then, your father''s sacred body was unable to defeat the Sacred Heart''s Su Juxin!


    Today, you still can''t beat me! Could it be that you''ve been poisoned too!? "Hahaha..."


    Cha Gan''s fists were like hammers as they flew over while he taunted and showed no mercy.


    Gillen''s eyes were zing with anger. Such provocative words had obviously touched his most sensitive part ¡­


    On the Argus Family''s side, the group of barbarians gnashed their teeth in anger, unable to fight back.


    After carefully observing the crowd for a while, Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, as if thinking of something, turned around and quietly left the crowd.


    In the arena, Jiran once again shed with Cha Gan. He used a capturing technique and tried to throw Cha Gan over his shoulder!


    But, Cha Gan''s feet seemed to be on the ground, no matter how much strength Jiran mustered, he didn''t leave the ground!


    Instead, Cha Gan hooked one hand around Jiran''s neck and gripped it tightly. With the other hand, he punched Jiran in the chest and abdomen!


    "Puff puff ¡­"


    Gillen spat out blood and his eyes were bloodshot.


    The group of barbarian warriors who were supporting the Barbarian King fell into silence and also fell into a state of confusion.


    They could not understand why the Barbarian King, who was at the Saint Body level, could not withstand a single blow from Cha Gan.


    "Farewell, Bouchahar."


    Cha Gan''s eyes were full of murderous intent as he grabbed onto Jiran''s lower jaw with one hand. He was nning to use brute force to break Jiran''s neck!


    Jiran''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he exploded forth with all his strength. He used one hand to elbow Cha Gan in the back and ferociously jabbed him in the ribs!


    "Ah!" Cha Gan cried out in pain, and his hand finally loosened!


    The sound of ribs breaking could be heard by everyone present!


    Jiran took the opportunity to counterattack. He grabbed one of Cha Gan''s arms with both hands and twisted it. Once again, Cha Gan''s hand bones were twisted and his ligaments were torn!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Gillian roared in rage, both his fists aimed at Cha Gan''s fractured ribs, and started punching ferociously!


    Cha Gan spat out a mouthful of blood and staggered back. His eyes were wide open in anger and he was even able to exert his strength to p Jiran!


    Gillian didn''t expect that Cha Gan would be able to counterattack at this time. He was caught off guard and rolled over ten meters away.


    As he raised his head again, Jiran''s gaze froze on the spot. All the barbarians present were dumbstruck!


    He saw that one of his arms was rapidly recovering from its twisted state.


    Cha Gan''s chest and ribs, which should have been smashed to pieces, also swelled up from their sunken state, and his bones also seemed to be healing!?


    "This... How was this possible!? Even if we use the explosive tiger, our recovery won''t be that fast! "


    "How did Cha Gan do it!?"


    The experts of the barbarian race had an unimaginable expression on their faces.


    Even Chagan''s cousin Aguda and the Borgin people seemed to see it for the first time and were puzzled.

 Chapter 2213

    2213


    "Check it out... What exactly are you cultivating!? " There were definitely more problems, Gillian realized.


    "Butchahar, I do not use my cultivation. This is only a citizen who is loyal to the will of the God of Berserkers and received the blessings of the God of Berserkers.


    I am here today to help the God of Berserkers punish a Barbarian King who doesn''t follow the will of the God of Berserkers! "


    As soon as Cha Gan finished speaking, he charged towards Jiran like a war chariot!


    Jiran stood up and gritted his teeth as he prepared to face the iing attack. However, the moment his body collided with the collision, it was as though he had collided against a steel wall. He was sent flying!


    "Puff ¡­"


    Jiran spat out another mouthful of blood. His internal organs felt like they were about to shatter!


    He drew a parab and fell to the edge of the ring.


    "Your Majesty, the Barbarian King!" Mand and the others all shouted out anxiously.


    Seeing Cha Gan approaching again, it seemed that he did not intend to let Jiran go. The group of warriors who were loyal to the Barbarian King were burning with anxiety.


    "Check it out!" What kind of demonic technique are you using?! This is not your power at all! "


    "That''s right!" "You must have cheated!"


    Even if the barbarians admired the strong and the body for resistance, they were not idiots.


    Cha Gan''s power was already a bit unreasonable and unreal. It waspletely iprehensible to them.


    If the other party was that powerful, why didn''t he join the battle to be the Barbarian King?


    "You bunch of fellows who can''t afford to lose! On the arena stage, aren''t you afraid of being mocked by others if you say such words!? " Cha Gan looked around and smirked.


    The group of barbarians were filled with righteous indignation, and wanted to put forward their doubts one after another.


    A voice suddenly resounded throughout the entire arena ¡­


    "Well said! On the arena, strength is of utmost importance. How can one not admit defeat? "


    The group of barbarians looked suspicious. Some of them were ring at the barbarians.


    He saw a man with average looks and short stature among the barbarians. He was walking towards the fighting arena with his upper body bare.


    Although no one else knew him, Jilun recognized him. This was the disguised Ye Fan.


    With a face covered in blood and a face covered in grime, Jiran looked confused.


    Ye Fan threw a "trust him" look at Jiran, then walked into the arena.


    "Who are you?" Cha Gan said with disdain, "What kind of ce do you think the Berserker Fighting Arena is?"


    Ye Fan grinned and said, "You don''t need to know who I am, since you won''t be able to live much longer anyway..."


    "Stinking brat!" What did you say!? " Cha Gan red with both eyes wide open.


    Ye Fan said, "Your Highness, I''ll have to trouble you to step out of the circle, so that we can officially begin the fight."


    "In case someer says that I''ve broken the rules and bullied the fewer with my numbers."


    Although he was very unwilling, but he knew Ye Fan''s strength, so it would not be good for him to forcefully go against Ye Fan''s intentions.


    In addition, this investigation is indeed strange, Jilun thought, Ye Fan must have found something.


    Jiran stood up and left the arena.


    Many barbarians were astonished by this. They could not understand how Butchahar could give up so easily.


    Did he really believe that this "thin and weak" young man could defeat Cha Gan!?


    When Cha Gan saw this, he immediatelyughed: "Butchahar! You''re admitting defeat! From now on, I am the Barbarian King! "


    "What are you so anxious for?" Ye Fan sneered, "Defeat me first, then you can have your dream."


    Cha Gan said disdainfully: "What are you, why should I fight with a nameless person like you?!"


    "Could it be that the savage battles on the prairie still need to look at their names?" Ye Fan asked.


    Cha Gan was speechless. In theory, there was no need to pay attention to such things in a fight.


    Ye Fan was toozy to waste words, and immediately elerated, sending a flying whip kick at Cha Gan''s body!


    Before entering, Ye Fan had already been disintegrated, and his strength wasparable to that of an average Spirit Xuan warrior.


    Cha Gan staggered two steps back, his face was full of surprise, "Brat ¡­" "Interesting."


    Ye Fan confirmed a feeling, his own strength was indeed like a y ox entering the sea, unable to have any effect.


    The reason why Jiran''s attack didn''t have any effect was definitely because it had been neutralized.


    The group of barbarians had wanted to curse Ye Fan, but after seeing this scene, they once again fell into silence.


    Everyone seemed to realize that this small barbarian who had an unknown origin was not an ordinary person ¡­


    At this time, Cha Gan''s eyebrows furrowed, and he threw a heavy punch towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan dodged to the side, using his speed advantage to punch Cha Gan several times in a row.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    After a few intensive punches, Ye Fan saw that it still had no effect.


    "Dodging!" That''s what you call a brawl!? "


    Cha Gan turned around and tried to grab Ye Fan''s neck, but Ye Fan had already retreated.


    The second stage of disintegration!


    Ye Fan''s strength increased once again. With a stomp, he used the Wandering Dragon Steps and circled behind Cha Gan, throwing out a simple and crude Mountain Splitting Palm!


    "Bam!"


    Cha Gan''s back felt like it was caved in. With a muffled groan, he spat out a mouthful of blood!


    The nearby barbarians were now moring again. Many of them could clearly see that Ye Fan had used a technique simr to that of a ferocious tiger or a wild wolf!


    "Which tribe is he from?!"


    "Is this an exploding tiger or a mad wolf? "They look alike, but they don''t look alike at all..."


    The smiling man, who had been silent all this time, revealed aplicated look in his eyes ¡­


    Ye Fan didn''t seem to be affected by any outsiders. Using his speed, he punched and kicked at Cha Gan.


    Cha Gan was like a headless fly, unable to catch Ye Fan no matter how hard he tried. However, Ye Fan was still able to use his full strength and constantly injure him.


    But what made Ye Fan feel even weirder was that even if he was injured, he could still quickly recover, and this speed was even faster than when he was breaking up the thirdyer of Ye Fan!


    "This investigation, how did he do it?"


    The longer the onlookers watched the scene, the more curious they felt. The recovery rate of Cha Gan was too suspicious!


    Cha Gan, who had be angry from embarrassment, suddenly, without a care, he mmed his fists on the ground!


    For a moment, the entire ground near the royal tent shook with the ground, and arge number of cracks appeared in the ground!?


    The various tents copsed and the decorations fell as well. The cries of women and children were also heard!


    "This... What kind of power is this?! "


    The barbarians realized that they couldn''t even stand steadily because the earth was shaking!


    As a result, Ye Fan''s movement was also affected.


    The moment Cha Gan caught Ye Fan, he rushed forward and threw a punch towards Ye Fan''s abdomen!


    Ye Fan found that he couldn''t avoid this attack, so he directly received it from his abdomen.


    With a single move, he was hit eighteen times in the stomach. He took advantage of the moment Cha Gan''s body was stiff to use the strength in his abdomen and the skill in his hands to turn around and flip Cha Gan upside down!


    When Cha Gan''s feet left the ground, Ye Fan''s eyes lit up. With a knee kick, Cha Gan was sent flying a dozen meters in the air!


    Cha Gan realized that he had left the ground. His face turned pale as he sunk his Qi into his dantian. It seemed as if he was trying to fall down as soon as possible!


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Ye Fan didn''t give him any more chances, directly sending a kick into the air, treating Cha Gan like a rubber ball and sending him flying dozens of meters away! He flew straight out of the arena!


    In the air, half of Cha Gan''s body was twisted by the kick, and the bones in his hands were broken.


    However, the moment hended, everyone saw him strangely and quickly restore the bones in his body, standing up without a blemish!


    At this moment, all the barbarians, including Borjin, could no longer convince themselves. There was indeed something fishy!


    The red eyes of Cha Gan were already aware that the situation was too obvious and everyone began to suspect him. They couldn''t help but to gnash their teeth and angrily stared at Ye Fan: "Damn it..." "Who the hell are you?!"


    Ye Fan said with a smile that was not a smile, "I should be the one asking this question..." From what I know, drawing power from the earth without limit shouldn''t be a gift from the God of Berserkers, right? "


    Butchar had alsoe to his senses. He brought a group of guards over with him as he said with a gloomy face, "Aren''t you Cha Gan ¡­." Just who are you!? "

 Chapter 2214

    2214


    The group of Borjin people were also confused, Aguda looked at his brother in confusion, "Big brother! You. What happened to you? Are you really big brother?! "


    Cha Gan angrily waved his hand, "What nonsense are you asking!? If I am not Cha Gan, then who else could it be!? "


    "Who are you ¡­ "It will soon be clear."


    Buchhar took a step forward, andrge amounts of green mes began to pulsate on his body!


    A majestic and vigorous green energy that looked like thousands of strands of ck silk converged towards him from all directions.


    The suppressive power of chaos of the Saint Body realm covered the entire area around the King''s Cage, making all the barbarian men look nervous.


    Ye Fan had previously seen Jiran use his real abilities, but he was confused at the time. Now that he had obtained the inheritance of the High Priest, he knew quite a bit.


    Generations of Barbarian Kings could obtain a training method suitable to them from the God of Berserkers.


    What Butchahar had obtained was a cultivation technique called ''Heart of Nature''.


    The Heart of Nature was a kind of love for nature, a method tomunicate with all living things in nature.


    The more a practitioner loved life in nature, the more energy they would receive.


    At the same time, it was apanied by techniques that allowed one to gradually understand naturalnguages, such as talking to a hamster.


    In theory, this was a spell with no upper limit. With his boundless love for nature, he could obtain unlimited power!


    This was also one of the main reasons why the Giant Axe Cardinal had acknowledged Jiran.


    Carrolo''s specialty was to instantly release the user''s energy, which was an explosive force.


    Through the Heart of Nature, he could quickly gather power that was far higher than his cultivation level and then release it all at once, bringing about a destructive force!


    At the same time, the special characteristic of the Nature''s Heart allowed him to continuously replenish his energy from nature, and his recovery speed was also much faster than that of the other sage realms.


    Therefore, when he was in the Demonic Tribe, the reason why Jilun killed the Sea Giants was because he was exhausted. It was just that he had no intention of continuing to fight, not because he couldn''t.


    "Bouchahar! What do you mean!? You lost to me in a brawl and now you want to kill me to keep your mouth shut!?


    Don''t forget, you''ve lost the fight. You''re no longer a Barbarian King! " Cha Gan slowly backed away, a look of uneasiness on his face.


    The azure-green mes on Bocha Howl''s body were bing more and more vigorous. This natural mes, even if it were to burn the nts, would not ignite it at all.


    In his eyes, blue mes leaped, and even his breath and ears emitted traces of blue fire!


    As he walked closer to Cha Gan, his body began to expand. He went from a short Cha Gan to a tall Cha Gan!


    Its bulging, rock-hard muscles made it look like a small hill.


    Even if he didn''t say anything, his imposing manner had already made all the barbarian men look at him with fear in their eyes.


    Ye Fan stood at the back, and did not n to take away the limelight from Bachar. He originally did not n to make a move, but this time, he was forced to do so out of helplessness.


    Ye Fan focused his attention on the Smiling Face. He was very suspicious that this person would slip away...


    "I, Man Dou, have indeed lost, but ¡­" You didn''t win either! Even if I am not the Barbarian King, you are not one either! "


    Buchhar suddenly stretched his arm into the air, and he heard a loud piercing sounding from the distant sky!


    Whoosh.


    With a sharp whistle, a giant axe burning with scarlet mes turned into a beam of light andnded in his hand!


    The moment the giant ax, Carnage, touched Butchhale''s hand, ChiYan turned into a blue me once again!


    The giant golden bird on the axe opened its hawk-like eyes, as if it was alive!


    Ye Fan looked at it with envy. Could it be that this axe is flying around with its owner? When did they fly back to the Wilderness from Sodom?


    Although his Sword God Ring was very mysterious, it seemed that all those swords were not as domineering as this axe ¡­


    "Bouchahar! Are you trying to abuse your lynchings by breaking the rules of the prairie!? " Cha Gan was furious, and his eyes looked like they were about to crack.


    "Hmph ¡­" "On the prairie, strength is the rule!"


    All of a sudden, Butchahar leaped into the air, held his axe with both hands and swung it down!


    "Wrath of Nature!"


    A bolt of green thunderbolt fire burst out from the axe. The Garuda Giant Bird howled with natural mes as it watched the storm grow!


    The green mes transformed into a screen of light and shot out several hundred meters! It was like a gigantic wall of fire that was a hundred meters high!


    "Boom!"


    A ravine that was dozens of meters deep and seven to eight meters wide appeared in the earth!


    The power that was as majestic as a god stirred up a hurricane. Many of the barbarians around the King''s Cage were frightened to the point that their faces turned pale, and they cried out in rm from all directions!


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. This destructive power, even if he were to split into threeyers, he wouldn''t dare to take it head on. It was already enough to break through his defense, and could even kill him.


    He was the brother of a biologist after all.


    As the smoke and dust dispersed, waves of natural power surged towards Bocha Howl like a myriad of green waves, helping him to quickly restore his exhausted strength.


    Bu Zha Har was staring at the ravine in front of him. The other barbarians were also curious. They were staring at the ce where Cha Gan had stood before ¡­


    There. There was actually no one left to investigate this person!?


    "Dead?"


    "Could it be that he was hacked into nothing by His Highness the Barbarian King?"


    "Even a Saint realm expert wouldn''t be able to directly defend against that strike!?"


    Ye Fan didn''t think that this Cha Gan was dead because... This fellow''s origin soul hasn''t dissipated yet ¡­


    Sure enough, as the group of people were discussing, an unusual movement suddenly came from the ravine?


    A massive amount of rubble and earth began to gather in the air. An earthen yellow color filled the air, and it was filled with the earth-attribute energy of chaos. It was gathering together at high speed!


    Within a few seconds, a mud man appeared in front of them. The mud quickly formed skin, hair, and other parts of the body.


    Aplete investigation, standing on the ground,pleted!?


    Obviously, Butchahar had already expected this to happen. He raised his giant axe and pointed it at "Cha Gan". "Now ¡­" You still dare to call yourself that?


    At this moment, even the people of Borjin''s tribe, including Aguda, did not believe that this person was their n leader!


    "You ¡­ Who are you!? What did you do to my big brother!? " Aguda demanded angrily.


    "Cha Gan"ughed in extreme anger, and then looked at Ye Fan viciously, "Everything is progressing well..." It''s all because of you... "It''s a good thing that you''ve ruined me!"


    Ye Fan shrugged, "Even if I don''t act, do you think you can keep deceiving everyone?"


    Furthermore, even though it''s true that you can obtain power from the earth, you are no match for the Barbarian King. "


    The patriarchs of the various tribes gathered around with their men.


    "Your Majesty the Barbarian King!" I can''t let this guy go! It is very likely that this person was the one who caused Cha Gan''s death, and was trying to impersonate him! "


    "That''s right, all these years the Borjin n has been instigating strife, even breaking yourws and damaging the foundations of our grasnds. It''s all because of this guy!"


    The group of barbarians was filled with righteous indignation. They knew that they had been secretly manipted. Especially the warriors of the Borjin Family, they felt even more humiliated and unwilling.


    It turned out that he had been toiling his life for others, bleeding for nothing. Those orders from before weren''t from his n''s n head, but they were still in the dark!?


    "Hahahaha! ¡­" The mysterious manughed maniacally, "Even if I did it, so what? Butchahar, if you want to know who this reputed one is, this reputed one will tell you!"


    The mysterious man looked around and said, "I am one of the envoys of the innocent city, the Earth envoy.


    I''ve been ordered to work for the mayor in the Wilderness. If you dare to touch me, you''ll be making an enemy out of the innocent city!


    Humph... Do you want to be an enemy both of the great conquest and of the innocent city? You can give it a try... "


    The innocent city? Sevens Envoy ¡­ Chen?!


    The barbarians who knew about the Sinless City burst out in an uproar. It was obvious that everyone was afraid of the background of the city.

 Chapter 2218

    2218


    The Profound Ice Pir shattered! Ice exploded in all directions!


    Although the lightning had passed through Ye Fan''s body, the golden redyer on the outside of his body, which was like a thinyer of blood energy, fell off like a cicada shedding its shell!


    Yi San''s brows knitted tightly as he realized that something was amiss. Lightning shed beneath his feet as he quickly opened up a distance.


    "Dragonblood Battle Armor!?" I never thought that you have already mastered the Five wed Golden Dragon to such a level! "


    Ye Fan stroked his waist. The part that had been prated by the lightning was indeed still numb and in some pain.


    However, he had just used the Dragon Bloodline Armor, a skill that could only be used by the Golden Dragon, in time. It had taken a lot of damage for him.


    Using a small amount of his own divine dragon blood, he ced it outside his body, forming a protectiveyer of energy.


    The advantage of the Dragonblood Battle Armor was that it could blockrge amounts of physical damage.


    Weak meant that one was unable to withstand spiritual attacks. Furthermore, if one used them frequently, it would cause internal injuries.


    After all, even with the Divine Dragon Bloodline, it would still take time.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for Ye Fan''s strong physique and his Dragon Blood Armor, he wouldn''t have been able to block that attack.


    "The power of the Dark Nether and the power of the White Emperor, this is a bit interesting ¡­"


    Ye Fan raised his head as the dragon mes on his body red. He spread his wings and sped up his movement technique, leaving a golden afterimage as he rapidly approached Yi San.


    With a wave of his dragon w, three w prints appeared on the dragon mes!


    Lightning shed under Yi San''s feet as he moved extremely fast. He dodged and swung out a w as well!


    "Sky Splitting w!"


    The three White Emperor Lightning shed with Ye Fan''s dragon mes and exploded in midair!


    Ye Fan fiercely chased, moving up the dragon w, dragon fist and other fierce moves, directly attacking the door of life!


    Yi SanXiao borrowed the power of the White Emperor to actually not slow down in the slightest. A streak of Gengjin Thunder Soul was able to match up to Ye Fan''s dragon mes!


    "Crimson Gold Dragon Spear!"


    With a spin of Ye Fan''s body, he took advantage of the momentum and threw out a dragon fire long spear with one arm!


    "Sky Thunder Strike!"


    Yi San waved his lightning w and a bolt of lightning fell from the sky!


    "Turtle-p!"


    The thunder and lightning fiercely collided with the Dragon King Spear and dispersed!


    Ye Fan remained calm and collected. He let out a furious roar, and apanied by waves of dragon roars, he used the dragon soul to release "reverse scale anger"!


    A surging spiritual attack surged out like a tidal wave. Like a golden dragon, it opened its huge golden eyes and roared towards Yi SanXiao!


    However, Yi Sanxiao did not seem to be affected. Instead, he mmed his palm into the ground!


    "Gengjin Lightning Summoning, Yi Mu Tian!"


    All of a sudden, the area where Ye Fan stood, which was full of vegetation, actually had waves of metallic luster!


    It was as if all the nts were coated with ayer of silvery-white, as if they had be metallic!


    "White Emperor Lightning!"


    A wave of lightning directly transmitted into the ground from Yi San Xiao''s body. All of the nts became conductors'' assistants, causing the lightning and thunder to gather towards Ye Fan!


    At the same time, as if heavenly thunder was attracted to the metal ground, bolts of lightning began to fall from the sky!


    Ye Fan was neither going up nor down, so he could only use the Dragonblood Armor again to forcefully block this wave of lightning attacks!


    "Rumble!"


    Ye Fan''s entire body was wrapped in lightning, it was as if he had turned into a ball of lightning, dazzling, dazzling, and filled with an iparably tyrannical Gengjin Qi!


    "Lord God of Swords... With your Spirit Creation stage, you actually have such a powerful primordial spirit. It''s truly admirable.


    However, don''t you know that under the state of the Xuanming Ice Soul, not only does one''s body''s defensive capabilities greatly increase, one''s mental attacks can also be blocked inrge quantities!?


    I wonder how long your Dragonblood Armor willst this time ¡­ "


    Seeing that he had seized the initiative and was nning to chase after him, the dark energy of his entire body surged once again!


    A bone-chilling cold flow surged out, forming a surging wave of ice that engulfed Ye Fan!


    "Ice-Destroying River!"


    The raging Ice River drowned the entire battlefield that was filled with shing thunder, making Ye Fan''s body disappear even faster!


    For a time, the scene seemed to have turned into an ice-cold purgatory, filled with thunder and lightning; there was no chance of survival!


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s whole body was unceasingly releasing the Dragon Blood Armor, but he was still being electrocuted to the point that it was'' tender on the outside '', gnashing his teeth in pain.


    Damn it... He had actually forgotten that the Netherezim n was famous for their "endurance"!


    Transforming into the state of a giant Popsicle Stick would result in arge degree of immunity to both physical and mental attacks. This was truly shameless!


    The key point was that this fellow possessed the lightning-fast speed of the White Tiger n and the explosive power of Gengjin.


    As a result, the weakness of the Profound Nether n''s defense, which was weak andcked flexibility, was also made up!


    It could be said that awakening these two bloodlines was not as simple as just adding one to two. It was a qualitative increase!


    Ye Fan no longer hesitated, and released the triple disintegration spell!


    "Boom!"


    The dragon me once again angrily increased by three feet, and the pressure of Ye Fan''s primordial spirit and dragon soul also explosively increased.


    Ye Fan gathered the power of his bloodline, put his hands together, and after the pressure from the dragon me expanded, it suddenly hit the ground!


    "Dragon Roar!"


    The dragon roar that was released towards the ground immediately created a huge shockwave, dispersing all of the profound energy and White Emperor energy in the surroundings!


    "This... How was this possible!? You can even use the disintegration Great Art!? "


    Yi San''s facial expression changed drastically as he hurriedly retreated. His expression was dark and uncertain.


    Ye Fan turned his head and looked at him, "Why..." Aren''t you going to use it? "


    Yi SanXiao had been wondering the whole time, but now, she could not help but say, "Sir God of Swords ¡­ "Where did you learn the great disintegration art of Great Emperor Chi You?!"


    "Your mouth is full of bullshit, and you still expect me to tell you the truth?" Ye Fan sneered.


    "Lord Sword God, forgive me for speaking bluntly, but since you have also inherited the legacy of Emperor Chi You, you should be fighting alongside our Huaxu n and the Nine Li n. Why must you fight against us for the sake of our ns and our great warriors?"


    "Who told you I did it for the n and the Great War?"


    Ye Fan was toozy to waste words with him. He once again used his Dragon Wings, and his speed was more than twice that of before. He directly threw a punch towards Yi San Xiao!


    Yi SanXiao turned pale with fright. Suddenly, a strange power of the White Emperor burst forth from her body as the lightning turned blood-red!


    "The White Emperor ¡­ "Thunder Beast!"


    The red lightning at the corner of Yi San''s eyes jumped. His body turned into a red lightning, barely dodging Ye Fan''s attack.


    When Ye Fan''s punch missed, he turned around and frowned. Yi SanXiao''s entire Xuanming Ice Soul had been dyed blood-red by the red lightning!


    If nothing unexpected happened, this should be an all-rounded strengthening state of the White Tiger n, simr to the Phoenix Blood Burning, Berserk Dragon Transformation, Profound Nether Ice Soul ¡­


    At this moment, Yi San Xiao was superimposing the enhanced state of the White Tiger and Xuanming races!


    By relying on his Saint Body cultivation and the power of primal chaos from both bloodlines, Yi SanXiao really had the power to battle him to the third level!


    "Five Lightning Prison!"


    At this moment, Yi San''s face was like that of a tyrant made of lightning. He clenched his ten fingers and gathered the Gengjin Qi in the air. Five red lightning walls appeared and surrounded Ye Fan.


    Under the Lightning Beast state, the might of the White Emperor Lightning was much more ferocious than before!


    Ye Fan could feel the stinging sensation of these lightning bolts from far away, so he didn''t dare to be negligent. With both of his arms surging with the power of his bloodline, he started pouring dragon mes into his fingertips...


    "Dragon w, Tearing Sky Force!"


    Using the dragon w technique from the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, Ye Fan''s two hands suddenly tore out six intersecting golden finger prints!


    Once these six finger prints were released, they quickly sharpened in the air, turning into six iparably exquisite yet invincible steel wire!


    A blood-red lightning wall was torn apart, and Ye Fan charged out!


    Seeing that he was unable to seed, Yi San did not want to fight anymore. He immediately turned around and turned into a red bolt of lightning, intending to escape!


    Under the Thunderous Beast form, Yi San''s speed was so fast that it was impossible to capture with the naked eye!


    Even though Ye Fan had broken down at the third level, supported by his dragon wings, and had the White Emperor''s bloodline''s growth rate, he was still dragged further and further away!


    "Lord God of Swords... I am fortunate to meet you today. This battle has benefited me greatly ¡­


    Unfortunately, in terms of speed, the five wed Golden Dragon Realm martial artists were unable to catch up to the lightning beasts ¡­ "See youter ¡­" Yi San smiled and nced back yfully.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, wasn''t in a hurry. While chasing after him, he asked, "What did you call me?" Don''t you even have your own points? "


    Yi SanXiao''s slightly rxed heartstrings instantly tensed up. Even though he was in the Xuanming Icy Soul state, he still felt as though he had fallen into an icy cave!


    It was difficult to conceal the fear on his face as his eyes were filled with disbelief!


    He suddenly realized... From the very beginning ¡­ Sword God ¡­ Never used a sword before!?

 Chapter 2215

    Ye Fan, on the other hand, frowned. Gou Chen?<span>As he listened to the name, he felt a sense of familiarity, as if he had heard of it somewhere before.


    When he thought carefully, he realized that it was a part of the memories inherited from the High Priest of the Wilderness that mentioned such a race!<span>"Don''t tell me that you''re once a descendant of the Chen family!?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but say in surprise.


    There was a slight difference, "Oh ¡­" You even know our Chen n? "


    <span>"So you still exist in this world. In that case, Gou Chen is just your code name, right?"


    Ye Fan finally began to understand why this guy wanted to pretend to investigate and usurp power in the Wilderness.


    <span>"What''s going on? To hook up with the Chen family? Could it be a n?! " Mandorallo and the other Patriarchs couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Ye Fan exined, "In the ancient times, when the ns were constantly fighting, there were a few ns that were able to fight against the four great ns, but ultimately lost.Some of them went to the Demon God Kingdom, while others were forced toe to the Wilderness.


    <span>However, because of the number of nsmen and the number of talented people in the n, it had continued to be a part of the n.


    <span>The Chen family was defeated by the Netherezim and retreated to the Wilderness. They didn''t have any powerful characters, so naturally they weren''t able to prosper.


    <span>On the contrary, it was being driven away by the ancestors of the Wilderness as an alien race, gradually disappearing.


    <span>Due to the fact that it''s too long ago, most people already don''t remember to hook up with the Chen family ¡­ "


    "You know quite a lot, brat. Where did youe from?" You still know about the ancient past? " Gou Chen asked doubtfully.


    <span>Ye Fan naturally wouldn''t tell him that, as he had obtained the knowledge from the High Priest of the Wilderness, he directly turned his head towards Bocha Howl and said, "It belongs to the Chen family.


    <span>Once you stand on the earth, you will be able to connect with the earth as one, allowing the earth to share the damage.


    At the same time, this was what he had done by constantly gaining the power of the earth.<span>On the other hand, if he were to leave the earth, his strength would be greatly reduced.


    That''s why when you attacked him, he didn''t leave the ground.


    "Brutalbat cannot be used with cultivation. All of it is close to the ground to attack and defend. Moreover, it''s purely based on physical attacks. It''s the most suitable for them to unleash the talent that the Chen n possesses!"


    Bu Zhanheng''s face revealed a look of realization, "So that''s how it is ¡­ ¡­" ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ It was no wonder why he epted the challenge so easily.


    <span>Furthermore, This King felt that all of his strength had not truly hit his body...


    So he is using the earth to withstand this power. What a cunning fellow! "


    <span>The barbarians around him also understood now. No wonder they were so frightened when they saw Chen Yiran floating in the air.


    It was no wonder that he had been waging a war between the barbarians and Beiming City. Both sides were ancient enemies. Therefore, he did not wish for a peaceful situation to ur.Gou Chen''s face was gloomy and terrible. His weak point had been pierced, which was very disadvantageous for him.


    "Even if all of you knew of this emissary''s'' groundwork '', what can you do about it?<span>With your little strength, no matter how many times you destroy me, I can still recover!


    This emissary hase under the orders of the City Lord to take over the Wilderness. You have ruined my ns, and if you dare touch me again, you will be making an enemy of the innocent city! "


    Gou Chenughed sinisterly: "Butchahar, if you still have a little brain, you should know when to advance and when to retreat. Don''t challenge my bottom line!"


    "This king is blessed by the God of Berserkers and controls the Hundred Races of the Wilderness. How can I give up millions of people just because of a despicable and vicious city lord?"Before he finished his sentence, the green me surrounding him soared to more than ten feet high, shooting towards Gou Chen and striking him with the axe!


    <span>This time, it was no longer a battle of brute force. Instead, he had used his cultivation base to hook up with the power of Chen Sacred Heart. Naturally, it would be difficult for him to resist the power of Bu Chahar''s sacred body.


    <span>A green me axe cut out, and Qu Chen was split in half!


    <span>However, a wave of earthen yellow earth energy swiftly rebuilt Gou Chen!


    "Knock this fellow into the sky!" Ye Fan reminded him.


    <span>This was exactly what Bouchard wanted to do. Just as he was about to give a flying kick, he saw that Gou Chen''s body had self-destructed!?


    Chen turned into a clump of sand, while the ground began to shake!<span>A tremor rang out and the ground actually began to copse. Sand and rocks began to spin!


    <span>"Yellow Sand Underground Acupoint!"


    <span>The ground near the King''s Cage began to crack into countless pieces of sand and rocks, forming a downward spiral!


    <span>"Hahahaha..." Bouchahar! You forced me! Even if I die, I''ll bring you all with me! "


    The barbarians cried out in rm. Because their feet were tied up by the sand, a tremendous force was pulling them into the ground.


    If this continued, it would not take long for the entire royal tent to turn into a desert! Everyone would be swallowed up by the earth!


    Just when Ye Fan was hesitating whether he should take action or not, he saw that Bu Zha Har was not flustered...With a swing of his axe, arge amount of natural power was channeled into the earth!


    "Savage Growth!"


    <span>In the blink of an eye, the nts of the prairie began to grow at a crazy, unreasonable speed!


    The grass that was originally the size of his palm suddenly grew to the height of a man!<span>Originally, those short trees had grown into towering trees!


    <span>The countless roots were like countless powerful tentacles firmly controlling the sand that had copsed!


    The yellow sand whirlpool was slowed down rapidly and could not be maintained any longer!A lush and verdant oasis had appeared near the royal tent!?


    After saving everyone at the scene, he threw the Garuda Axe and pressed down on the dense vegetation with both of his hands!


    In an instant, a huge green halo appeared above the oasis. It looked like a heavenly eye overlooking everything.The spirit of Butchahar had covered the entire oasis, and every detail could be seen through by him!


    Gou Chen''s origin soul, who was trying to escape through the earth, was naturally seen by him!<span>Buchhar activated the Heart of Nature, and green mes began to burn on the entire oasis!


    "me of Life! ¡­"


    <span>Apanied by an ear-piercing scream, a blood-curdling screech resounded from the ground!


    It was as if his primordial spirit had been extracted from its cocoon and devoured by this oasis!


    Using the primordial spirit of a sage expert as fuel, not only did the me not burn the nts to death, it even made all the nts show signs of life!


    When the group of barbarians saw this, they excitedly shouted out the King''s Codex. After all, seeing the Barbarian King defend the honor of the Great Prairie with their own eyes was an unparalleled pride!


    "Bouchahar! You wait and see! The Mayor won''t let you off! "<span>The fear and unwillingness in Gou Chen''s voice finally dissipated in the depths of the oasis ¡­


    <span>"Since ancient times, even a defeated n is worthy of moring?"


    <span>Bu Cha Har coldly snorted and turned around. Just as he was about to thank his good brother Ye Fan, he couldn''t help but frown...


    Ye Fan... Gone?


    Looking around, after searching for a while, he still couldn''t find any trace of Ye Fan...


    At the same time, a dozen or so li away from the royal tent, two figures were swiftly flying over a patch of prairie.<span>However, the figure that was chasing after him was closing in relentlessly, about to catch up!


    <span>Finally, the figure in front knew that his speed was no match for the other party. Thus, he could only stop in his tracks and turn around.


    <span>The man in the grey robe sighed slightly. "What is it that you want me to chase after you?"


    Ye Fan maintained his normal barbarian face, and said with a faint smile: "Nothing, I just want to see what''s on the back of your mask..." What''s your rtionship with Huaxu Family? "

 Chapter 2219

    2219


    Yi Sanxiao felt a great sense of sarcasm! What was he thinking about just now!?


    A dignified monarch level swordsman who relied on sword intent to fight a Divine Seal Sword God was actually unable to even use the sword intent that he was most skilled in!?


    Under these circumstances, he could only avoid the fight. What was there to rejoice about!?


    The more he thought about it, the more terrifying Yi San''sughter became!


    In fact, this had something to do with the fact that from the beginning, Ye Fan had not intentionally revealed his sword intent pressure.


    Although Ye Fan''s cultivation greatly increased in the Sodom Continent, he never had the opportunity to use some of the new techniques he learned in actualbat.


    Even though thebat prowess of the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations could not bepared with the Emperor level sword intent, there was still a limit to the sword intent.


    When he was focused on cultivating sword arts, he had suffered a lot of losses. Now, of course, he had to try his best to focus on both sides and not rely too much on sword intent.


    It was rare to meet someone who could "practice", and Ye Fan couldn''t bear to let him die too fast.


    Initially, he did not want to use his sword intent because he did not think it was necessary. However, since this fellow could run so fast, there was nothing he could do about it...


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. That''s fine, then he will just try out some of his sword intent after creating a spirit.


    With a thought, tens of thousands of flying swords flew out of the God of Swords'' ring and immediately covered the sky!


    The numerous flying swords were all high-grade spiritual tools, and most of them were divine weapons that could be refined several times!


    "Dragon Scale Sword Wings!"


    Tens of thousands of flying swords instantly gathered behind Ye Fan, forming six, twelve huge sword-wings!


    The 12 sword wings burned with golden sword intent and dragon mes, the wingspan had already reached dozens of meters!


    In the middle of these twelve wings, Ye Fan''s body seemed very small!


    Yi San, who was in the midst of running, had a face full of fear when he saw the godly weapons that filled the sky. When he saw the twelve huge sword wings on Ye Fan''s back, his blood turned even colder!


    Because his mental strength had greatly increased, Ye Fan''s Imperial Sword Technique had been strengthened to arge extent, so he could naturally control more flying swords at the same time.


    In fact, before, Ye Fan couldplete the six wings in one go, but it was still rtively strenuous, and the gains wouldn''t make up for the losses.


    But now, to Ye Fan, the twelve wings were as free as his previous two wings.


    The 12 wings suddenly pped, emitting a violent sound of something tearing through the air. A powerful sonic boom sounded in the air!


    Ye Fan''s figure was like a shooting star, instantly arriving in front of Yi San.


    Yi San''s face turned pale with fright. The red lightning around her body arced as she turned her head to escape in another direction!


    "Heaven Copsing Sword Rain... the Burning Heaven Dragon King Spear! "


    The flying sword behind Ye Fan quickly flew into the air, and like tens of thousands of soldiers, all fired at the same time!


    The flying swords were covered in zing dragon mes. They flew past a high parab before rapidly descending!


    During the process of falling, each flying sword had turned into the Crimson Gold Dragon King Spear. As it fell, its speed was even faster!


    The densely packed Dragon King Spear "Forest" was like countless meteors falling from the sky. Itpletely bombarded Yi San''s escape route!


    "Woosh woosh woosh woosh!"


    Listening to the sky-shattering sounds and sensing the sword intent and dragon mes that were attached to every sword, Yi Sanxiao despairingly discovered that he was actually unable to evade!?


    Although Yi San did everything he could think of to dodge, the tens of thousands of flying swords that had turned into the Dragon King Spear could not be avoided. They could only protect the vital parts of his body.


    "Puff puff puff! ¡­"


    The three swords stabbed Yi Sanxiao''s shoulder, waist, thigh, and he fell to the ground!


    "Ah!" Yi Sanughed miserably. Even though he was in the state of the Xuanming Ice Soul, he was still unable to withstand the sword intent''s destructive power and was directly prated!


    Ye Fan waved his hand, and the flying sword on the ground once again returned to the air, circling and dancing.


    This move, the "Burning Heaven Dragon King Spear", upgraded the Sky Falling Sword Rain, integrating the skills of the Crimson Gold Dragon King Spear.


    The sword was like a spear. As it fell, its speed increased, making it even harder to dodge.


    At the same time, its lethality had also greatly increased. It was no longer a simple area attack against a motley crowd.


    The premise of all of this was naturally Ye Fan''s great increase in strength, which was the reason why he could have such a high consumption of skills.


    "Ye Fan!" I... I am Qingxue''s grandfather! You. You really have the heart to kill me?! "


    Yi Sanughed as he staggered backwards, his tone tinged with sorrow ¡­


    Even though his Profound Nether Ice Soul Body could heal itself, it could not recover quickly because of the remnant dragon mes and sword intent.


    Actually, Yi San Xiao felt extremely lucky to be able to survive under such sword intent!


    If it wasn''t for the Profound Nether Ice Soul''s body, he might have already beenpletely torn to shreds by the sword intent!


    "Didn''t you say that Snowy didn''t know you were her grandfather?" Ye Fan said with an expressionless face.


    "Even if you only recognize me as your master, do you think that Qingxue is so smart that you wouldn''t be able to guess the rtionship between her and me after so many years?" Yi San said in a flustered manner.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "So what..." "As for what you''ve done, it''s not enough for you to die ¡­"


    "Ye Fan!" You. How can you waste your family''s feelings like this!? "Ruthless!?" Yi Sanughed and roared.


    "Ha ¡­" Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "These are thest words I heard that made meugh the most."


    Don''t waste my time. Either tell me all the truth, or. "Die."


    Yi San''s face was unsettled. "If I tell the truth ¡­ Will you let me live? "


    "I can promise not to kill you." Ye Fan said.


    "Hmph ¡­" Yi San said with a grim smile, "Then if you cripple me, imprison me, and beat me into a fool, wouldn''t I be suffering a fate worse than death?"


    Ye Fan didn''t hide his cold gaze at all. This Yi SanXiao was too sinister and kept on lying. Naturally, he wouldn''t let the tiger return to the mountain.


    "You have no right to negotiate with me."


    Yi San took a deep breath. Then please allow me to start over, and I''ll exin it to youter ¡­ "


    After a sigh that sounded like he had given up, the intimidating aura around Yi San''s body suddenly strengthened!


    His wounds were rapidly healing, emitting a cold aura and red electric light in an extremely irritable manner!


    Yi SanXiao seemed to bepletely unharmed as she stood up abruptly. White Emperor''s power gathered in the air andpressed into a blood-red ball of lightning!


    "Thunder Eradication!"


    Lightning shed, and the ball of lightning transformed into a bolt of thunder that was purely destructive. Its speed and power was a lot faster than any previous attack!


    "Boom!"


    Thunder boomed!


    A shield formed by a flying sword, with electric currents charging, blocked in front of Ye Fan,pletely blocking this lightning attack!


    The sudden failure of the attack made Yi San''s face turn ashen. He wanted to exin, but he didn''t know how to start ¡­


    "You don''t think I can''t see that you''re using disintegration, do you?"


    From Ye Fan''s point of view, Yi San Xiao''s disintegration was quite good. He was more thorough than those barbarians and not like Ye Xiu, who couldn''t bear the bacsh.


    However, even if Yi Sanxiao were to disintegrate, his Chaotic Force would not be enough to contend against his sword intent.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand, randomly grabbed a flying sword, and held it in a backhand grip.


    Yi SanXiao did not expect that even with her disintegration Great Art, she was still unable to break through Ye Fan''s defense. At this moment, she did not dare to take any chances, so she turned around and ran!


    Now that he was in the disintegration state, his speed could once again increase!


    However, at the same time Yi San turned around, the flying sword in Ye Fan''s hand also shed a dazzling golden light.

 Chapter 2216

    2216


    Smiling Man remained silent for a while, then asked, "Why do you think I am one of the Huaxu Family''s people?"


    Ye Fan said impolitely, "Whatever I say, it''s fine. You just need to do as I say. Take off your mask and confess everything."


    "Sir ¡­ "You are being unreasonable ¡­" Smiling Face''s tone was slightly colder.


    Ye Fan sneered. No matter who this smiling man was, he had to do with that ugly man who destroyed the medicinest time.


    At this point, Ye Fan had already thought through some things!


    Back then in the Imperial City, Huaxu Family kidnapped him and tried to kill him...


    Back in Xuanyuan City, Huaxu Sect''s Ye Xiu had colluded with the assassins in an attempt to assassinate him ¡­


    Adding on the recent destruction of the herbs, an answer was within reach!


    The real target of the Huaxu Family wasn''t him, Ye Fan, but... Su Qingxue!


    Huaxu Men had been thinking of ways to stop him from treating Su Qingxue.


    "I''ve been thinking about something ¡­" Ye Fan''s eyes shed, and he said, "If the Huaxu Family really wants Su Qingxue to die ¡­ ¡­"


    Then why be so troublesome? Shouldn''t it be better to just kill people? Or do we have to wait for a special time? "


    Hearing the three words "Su Qingxue", Smiling Face''s body shook!


    "Sir ¡­ "Just who is it, how did they know about Qingxue ¡­" Smiling Face seemed to be starting to be suspicious as well, and he seemed to have guessed something.


    Ye Fan also didn''t mind revealing his identity, and said, "I will count to three, you can consider whether or not you should take the initiative to take off your mask, and exin it clearly."


    If you''re not willing to cooperate, then I don''t want to waste my time with you ¡­ Three... "Two ¡­"


    Under Ye Fan''s pressure, the Smiling Face finallypromised and reached out to take off his mask.


    The face of a gentle and refined looking middle-aged man revealed itself.


    At first nce, this person did not seem very eye-catching amongst the crowd. It was as if he was just an ordinary passerby.


    But if one observed carefully, one could feel a bottomless, dark coldness within his eyes.


    "You are so confident and your skills are so impressive ¡­"


    If I''m not wrong, you are the Residence of Northern Marquis, Prince Consort Ye, Ye Fan...


    That is to say, the current Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect, the respected Sword God whose might shook the entire prehistoric era, right? "


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, seemingly very confident.


    Ye Fan also did not deny that he had already exposed quite a few ws.


    If someone had been investigating him, coupled with his movements and timing, it wouldn''t be surprising if they knew who he was.


    However, he had changed his appearance. Since this person was able to confirm his identity, it meant that this person was truly intelligent.


    "Since you know who I am, it would be best for you to reveal your identity ¡­" Ye Fan said lightly.


    The middle-aged man lightly smiled and actually revealed the amiable expression of an elder.


    "Ye Fan..." My name is Yi Sanxiao, and I am the biological father of Yi Jinzhen. "


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment, and couldn''t help but blurt out, "You are Qingxue''s grandfather?!"


    Yi San smiled as he lowered his head. "That''s right ¡­" However, she has always been my master, so she didn''t know that I was her biological grandfather. "


    "You are the master she has been secretly contacting? In other words, you are the head of the Huaxu Family? Jiang Chi is your disciple? "


    Yi San smiled. "You know quite a lot. You have already noticed all of this."


    After all, he didn''t know what level Yi SanXiao was at in the Huaxu Family either.


    However, this Yi San Xiao should at least be at the sage realm. Even if he wasn''t the head of the sect, he should be a top-notch figure in power. Otherwise, wouldn''t Huaxu n be too powerful?


    "Why did you stop me from treating Qingxue, and who was the person wearing the mask, Yu She?" Ye Fan asked.


    Yi Sanughed self-deprecatingly and said, "Looks like... "This grandfather of mine is nothing, you are Qingxue''s husband, you don''t seem to like me either ¡­"


    Ye Fan sneered in his heart. This guy still wants to get close with you?


    What he didn''t know was that from his childhood experience, Ye Fan didn''t trust family too much.


    Plus, in his mind, Su Qingxue''s grandfather always felt that it was Zhou Xinjiang and not this mysterious Sect Leader Hua Xu.


    "Forget it... "Then I shall exin everything from the beginning to the end to you ¡­"


    Yi San''s face was solemn as memories appeared in his eyes, "Back then, when the Dark God Su Qian was still the crown prince, he met my daughter, Zhen Zhen, on a battlefield in the northern territories.


    We originally wanted to take this opportunity to capture Su Qian and kill him, so that the Profound Nether and Shen Long family would be the culprits for this.


    In the end, Jindan had fallen for Su Qian and quietly helped him escape. The n had failed.


    I only have one daughter, Jane, and I can only forgive her for making such a choice, no matter how angry I am.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that the people from the royal family wouldn''t trust Jane, and still thought that she was colluding with us.


    After Jinzhen was pregnant with Qingxue, Empress Luo Feiyan was jealous of Jinzhen''s favor, deliberately and secretly poisoned.


    After all, Jinzhen is from our Nine Li n and her bloodline can resist a lot of toxins, it wasn''t easy for her to have some light snow.


    However, after Qingxue was born, because of the cold poison, her meridians became blocked by the Sky Yin and she died due to the poison ¡­ "


    At this point, Yi SanXiao''s eyes reddened as he said in anguish, "They brought back the cold that year even though they suffered such a great misfortune, causing their bodies to freeze to death!


    Those who had died had to bear the burden of infamy ¡­ A living child was a bane of evil from an early age!


    Sir God of Swords ¡­ "Say, as a father, as a grandfather, how can I just sit back and do nothing!?"


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes. He didn''t really believe Su Qingxue''s words because she was born with the Wordless Heavenly Book. It was actually very normal for her to bring along such strange phenomena.


    Moreover, from the looks of the people he contacted, even if they had feelings for Su Qingxue, they did not have that much hatred for her.


    On the other hand, Yi San was smiling and imed that his daughter and granddaughter weren''t worth it, but he was doing something to harm Su Qingxue.


    Of course, if this was told to Su Qingxue, she might believe it ¡­ ¡­


    After all, Su Qingxue didn''t know much about the background and the mystery of the authorities.


    But Ye Fan was not in a hurry to argue, and continued to ask, "So, how did you be her master, and what did you make her do? Why did you stop me from saving her now?"


    Yi San said with a strange expression, "I didn''t stop you from treating Qingxue. I really want you to cure Qingxue, so why would I stop you? Sire God of Swords, why do you say that? "


    "It was you who kidnapped me in the Imperial City, it was you who assassinated me in Xuanyuan City, it was you who destroyed the medicinal ingredients! Could it be ¡­" As the Sect Leader, you know nothing at all? " Ye Fan sneered.


    Yi San said with a stern expression, "To be honest, the one who sent assassins to kill you in the Imperial City and Xuanyuan City was not me, but my disciple, Jiang Chi ¡­


    Although Jiang Chi was Senior Brother Qingxue, he had always had some special feelings towards Qingxue, so ¡­ He''s the one who''s hostile to you. It''s true that I''m not strict with him.


    As for the matter of the medicinal ingredients, it is because of the Taotie n''s Yun Song He, who was careless when controlling the snake and let the Demonic Snake harm the medicinal ingredients, it was not intentional! "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but admire that guy''s quick thinking. With just a few words, he actually pushed all the responsibility to that silly Jiang Chi and that Taotie called Yun Song He?

 Chapter 2217

    "Is that so..." Ye Fan immediately asked, "Then how did you and Qingxue get to know each other? Could it be that you can enter the pce? "Su Juxin is not that easy to deal with right?"


    Yi Sanughed and said, "It is naturally inappropriate to go directly to the Imperial Pce of the Grand Expedition. However, our Nine Li n has a much longer history than the Su Family.<span>Since ancient times, we have had arge number of eyes and ears that secretly set up camp inside and outside the imperial pce.


    Slightly using a trick, I already met Qingxue through some letters when she was young.


    <span>Later on, when Qingxue was six years old, I met her once, using the identity of a famous doctor.


    <span>It was also at that time that they sent Jiang Chi to secretlymunicate with Qingxue and spread the word in the middle. "


    <span>These words were somewhat believable to Ye Fan. After all, there was nothing to deceive him. As for how much information was hidden inside, he didn''t know.


    "Why is that Taotie n in the Huaxu Family? Where is Yunsong He now?" Ye Fan asked.<span>Yi Sanughed and said, "The Taotie tribe is in the Demon God Kingdom and they are fighting with the Nine Tailed Qing Qiu n for the throne.


    Yun Song He was a direct descendant of the Taotie n, and he had an irreconcble feud with Wu Yeyue.


    He came to the Wilderness and joined up with the Huaxu Family because one day, he would be able to use our power to avenge the Taotie Family.


    After all, other than our Nine Li n, there will not be any other powers who are willing to ept a terrifying ally like the Taotie. "


    "In that case... The Earth Envoy of the Sinless City, Gou Chen, is also your ally? " Ye Fan asked."That''s right, the Sevens Envoy of the Sinless City, each of them has a great amount of authority.


    <span>As long as they regrly handed in all the materials needed by the mayor, orpleted some missions, the mayor would not care what methods they used to achieve their goals.


    Every three years, this Qu Chen would send arge amount of livestock, demon beasts, and other materials from the ins to the innocent city.


    It has been more than a decade since he coborated with us, killed Cha Gan and reced him.<span>Simrly, in return, he used the Borjin people to help us do something.


    <span>"This time, it''s because he''s too big. It''s not so easy to deal with Butchahar. If he wants to be the Barbarian King, he''s still a littlecking ¡­" Yi San smiled and shook his head.


    Ye Fan said yfully, "Did you really push your luck?" If not for my appearance, Gou Chen might have seeded?


    If it wasn''t for me, you, Sect Leader Huaxu, coulde up with a way to help him ¡­


    Once Chen Cheng bes the Barbarian King that reigns in the Wilderness, then when the two of you join forces, the war will truly be chaotic. "<span>Yi San said with a face full of hatred, "Ye Fan, don''t tell me you don''t want to avenge Qingxue? Don''t you think that the Su Family should die!?


    <span>I admit that we, the Huaxu Family, have done a lot of heinous things, but we were forced to do this because of helplessness!


    You are Qingxue''s husband, don''t you want to help her take back some justice!? "Ye Fan pretended to be resentful and nodded, "Of course I want to avenge Qingxue ¡­ ¡­ However, Qingxue never said what she was busy with.


    I only know that you and Qingxue have some big ns and are currently in the Imperial City. What exactly are your ns? "


    Yi San smiled with a hint of joy on his face, "We n to set up an ancient forbidden technique of the Huaxu Family, the Blood Soul Extinguishing Array, around the Imperial City!<span>This sort of array formation used the life form as its array, and the bloodline as its guide!


    <span>Once it had been set up, it could control the souls of everyone in the same sect through this formation!


    If he wanted to, he could exterminate his entire n in the space of a single breath!


    Because this formation is extremely vicious, it''s an ancient forbidden technique. But against that group of vicious Su Family members, even if you kill them all, it''s still not worth dying for! "


    Yi San said excitedly, "Speaking of which, once the Su Family''s people fall, your Divine Dragon Family will have a chance to regain power. This is also a good thing for you!"


    "An object of life?" Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "Don''t tell me..." Qingxue has been nting flowers, giving seeds to Jiang Chi, is she using flowers to set up a formation!? "


    "That''s right. Those flowers and nts are different from normal nts. When they grow, they will be raised with a bit of fresh blood from the snow."Once the formation is sessful, Gentle Snow, as the person whoid down the formation, will control the Blood Drawing Soul Extinguishing Array and take revenge! " Yi San said with a serious smile.


    Ye Fan had a look of realization on his face, and nodded his head.<span>Yi San said with a face full of emotion, "After telling you all these, I feel much better. Now, you should know... I am not your enemy. "


    <span>Ye Fan grinned, "Of course, how could you be my enemy..."


    "Heh ¡­" That''s right... "I ¡­"<span>Before Yi SanXiao could finish her sentence, Ye Fan directly interrupted him with an iparably cold expression.


    "With just you? You think you are worthy to be my enemy? "Yi San''s smile froze and his eyes became nervous, "Ye Fan... "What do you mean ¡­"


    "Qingxue might believe some of your words, but that''s because of the onlookers.


    <span>Moreover, it was indeed difficult to make her admit that it was her birth that had caused her mother''s death.


    But do you want me to believe you? Do you think I''m a three-year-old child!?


    <span>Saint realm expert, how powerful were their spiritual bodies? Could it be that you can set up a formation to kill them all!?


    What''s more, if your bloodline is used as a guide, doesn''t that mean that Gentle Snow can control tens of thousands of members in your NinLi n?


    Is your biological grandfather really willing to give his life to Qingxue? Who are you trying to fool!? "


    On Ye Fan''s body, a golden dragon me was zing, his eyes were emitting a golden light, and a vigorous aura was continuously rising!


    Even though he had only broken down the secondyer, even though he had not used his sword intent!<span>Because of the massive amount of spiritual energy, the power of the five wed Golden Dragon Bloodline, and his powerful physique, Ye Fan was not afraid of Saint Body experts at all.


    <span>"Ye Fan!" Listen to my exnation! Blood Attraction Soul Extinguishing Array is not that simple! The principles behind it are veryplicated! " Yi San tried to exin as he stepped back.


    <span>"It''s okay if you don''t want to tell the truth. "As long as I can get rid of you, I will find out the truth sooner orter." Ye Fan said with an expressionless face.


    Yi SanXiao could sense the increasing pressure and knew that it was useless to try to exin herself. Her face turned cold and she could no longer hide it!<span>"Alright... Since you insist. Then, let me see if your monarch level sword intent is truly as rumoured as what happens in the legends.


    A surge of Saint Body level Chaotic Force emerged around Yi SanXiao, like a northern wind howling. Ice covered the ground as the temperature in the surroundings plummeted, and the nts froze!"Xuanming Ice Soul!"


    Yi San''s body turned into a diamond as the ice turned transparent!


    The Dark Nether Bloodline''s Chaos Power had appeared in front of Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan wasn''t surprised. The Nine Li n were mostly mixed blood, and ording to their own talent, it wouldn''t be strange for them to use any kind of bloodline power.


    <span>Based on Su Qingxue''s bloodline, it was normal for her mother to side with the Xuanming n.


    <span>However, what surprised Ye Fan was that after Yi Sanxiao entered the Xuanming Ice Soul State, his entire body shed with white-gold lightning!?


    "Oh? The awakening of the Xuanming and White Tiger bloodlines? " It was Ye Fan''s first time seeing such a cultivator from a n appear. The fear of the other ns towards the Nine Li n was quite reasonable.


    Yi San snorted coldly. With the White Emperor''s power, his body was as fast as a blue and white lightning. He instantly arrived in front of Ye Fan!<span>"Mysterious Sky Pir!"


    Yi SanXiao punched in front of Ye Fan!


    <span>Ye Fan naturally wasn''t afraid, and directly punched out!


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    As soon as they came into contact, a mysterious power instantly wrapped around Ye Fan, and a huge icicle shot into the sky and directly wrapped Ye Fan within it!<span>Ye Fan seemed to be frozen in a pir, his body unable to move!


    <span>"White Emperor Lightning!"


    <span>Yi Sanughed and gave a fierce kick. A bolt of White Emperor Lightning appeared under his feet. Like a bolt of thunder from a clear sky, it struck the ice pir horizontally and pierced through Ye Fan''s body!

 Chapter 2220

    2220


    It was as if the morning sun had risen in Ye Fan''s hands. The scorching sword intent and dragon mes had already caused the surrounding temperature to feel like it was in purgatory!


    The intense light of the mes had alreadypletely concealed Ye Fan''s whole body in the light!


    The moment when Yi SanXiao turned into blood-red lightning and tried to escape, Ye Fan also pulled out his sword and released a thinyer of sword intent light screen ¡­


    "Breaking Dawn ¡­" "Morning Light!"


    It was as if the sun had just appeared in the azure sky, spreading its radiance over thend!


    The morning light of the sword intent seemed like a thinyer of gauze...


    But, it was like the death god at dawn. The power of the sword intent and dragon soul burned! Destroy everything!


    From dazzling to extinguished, the dazzling glow of the scorching sun caused the ins to return to tranquility ¡­.


    In the air, there was a burnt smell ¡­


    The fire did not spread, because when the high-temperature sword intent shed by, even the air had been sucked dry!


    If one were to look down from the sky, they would find arge fan-shaped area within a radius of several miles. It was pitch ck, and not a single de of grass could be seen!


    The high explosive technique of the ''Breaking Dawn'' sword intent was upgraded to another level by Ye Fan!


    The flying sword returned to the Sword God''s Ring, and Ye Fan walked forward until he came to a charred corpse that was split in half.


    Looking at the lifeless, soulless corpse, Ye Fan bent down and picked up a storage ring from the scalding grass.


    After checking his storage ring with his spiritual power, Ye Fan slightly frowned.


    The ring had a spiritual imprint that was encrypted.


    However, in front of Ye Fan''s tyrannical spiritual energy, this mark was immediately erased.


    A few smiley faces appeared in Ye Fan''s hands...


    Ye Fan thought about it for a while, then put the mask away and looked through it again. He discovered that the ring also had a few books, maps, andmunication stones.


    And ¡­ On the back of a ck token, there were three words: Sect Leader''s Medallion.


    "This guy ¡­" Was he really the head of the Huaxu Family?


    Ye Fan hesitated. He knew that he wasn''t weak, but if Sect Leader Hua Xu were to be killed on sight, it would be very strange.


    Speaking of which, Yi SanXiao probably didn''t expect this at all. She was only here to apany her allies on some errands. She was originally a scout, but now she actually lost herself?!


    There were probably very few people in this world who could surpass him in terms of his ability, yet he just so happened to run into a Sword God, and then suddenly died for no apparent reason!


    Humans were not as good as gods!


    Ye Fan opened the map again, took a look, and discovered that it was a map of various regions in the Great Wastnds.


    On it were all kinds of symbols and symbols, indicating the different sizes of Huaxu Family''s various strongholds.


    If you looked at them together with the booklet, you would notice that the names of the people on the booklets corresponded to the locations on the map!


    For example, he clearly remembered where the stronghold of Beiming City was, which Elder was in charge, and how many people were there.


    Even if he had his doubts from before, right now, Ye Fan had no choice but to believe that this Yi San Xiao should really be the current head of the Huaxu Family!


    Now that he had obtained all these things, he had almost mastered all the movements of the Huaxu Family!


    However, the Huaxu Family didn''t only have Yi San Xiao, the strongest warrior in the entire Nine Li Family.


    Ye Fan didn''t have to think that he had already trampled the entire Huaxu Family and Jiu Li under his feet.


    For example, the Patriarch of the Divine Dragon n and the Patriarch of the Xuanming n were both in the Heavenly Emperor Realm. This meant that a position did not represent one''s strength.


    After thinking about it, Ye Fan decided to put everything away, toozy to keep looking.


    Although Huaxu n had done a lot of things to harm him, in fact, Ye Fan didn''t have any hatred towards Huaxu n at all.


    In fact, negative feelings like hatred, based on Ye Fan''s current level, would not appear often anymore.


    Whoever got in his way or provoked him would be eliminated. That was it.


    Gritting his teeth and feeling excited, it seemed somewhat unnecessary.


    As his cultivation continued to rise and his strength continued to grow, many things would naturally be insignificant.


    Destroy all the footholds of the Huaxu Family? Of course it was okay, but Ye Fan was not interested at all.


    "We should still go get the medicinal ingredients and cure Snowy''s illness first."


    What Huaxu Family, the Wilderness, the Great War, the Demon God Kingdom...


    Disturbance, scheming, quarreling...


    Ye Fan simply couldn''t be bothered to get involved with such a mess.


    Healing his own wife was the most urgent matter!


    After recovering his appearance, Ye Fan returned to the royal tent.


    The barbarians were busy cleaning up the mess of the battlefield. At the same time, they also had to clean up the barbaric nts that grew on the battlefield.


    However, each and every barbarian had a festive smile on their face. Only Borjin was a little dispirited.


    Gillian was discussing things with the other patriarchs when she saw him return. She smiled and stepped forward: "Good brother, are you going to go after the masked man?"


    "I felt that there was a fight in the distance. If it weren''t for the fact that I was worried that a few tribes were fighting here, I would have gone to take a look!"


    Ye Fan smiled, "I''m already fine. I came to pick up the herbs. After I take the medicine, I''ll be leaving."


    Gillian smiled: "Don''t be in a hurry. There is one thing that hasn''t beenpleted."


    Just as Ye Fan was wondering, he saw Jilun walk to the empty space in the middle of the tent, and a few guards blew the horn.


    Hearing the horn sound, the busy barbarians also rushed to Jilun.


    There were dozens of tribes and thousands of people present. They were all very curious as to what the Barbarian King wanted to summon them for.


    "Everyone, do you know who this brother beside me is?" Gillen gestured to Ye Fan, who was standing to the side.


    The group of barbarians watched for a while. When they saw the details of Ye Fan''s clothing, some of them immediately reacted!


    "He is the expert from before?!"


    "It''s him!" The same pants! "No wonder he''s gone!"


    The barbarians came back to their senses.


    "That''s right. This brother specializes in the art of disguising. He is the one who found ws for us earlier!"


    Today... We almost fell into the hands of despicable invaders!


    Thanks to the God of Berserkers'' blessing, this good brother of mine has found out the truth for us!


    He avenged the Cha Gan Family Patriarch, and even gave them justice on the prairie! Let us thank him together! "


    Jiran led the way loudly, and the barbarians began to shout enthusiastically one after another, full of respect and goodwill towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan was helpless. What was this guy up to? However, he could only wave at the barbarians.


    After which, Jiran''s face turned serious again, "Brothers and sisters from all the tribes!"


    ording to the rules of the prairie, once the Barbarian King was defeated in a fight, he was no longer fit to be the Barbarian King!


    Today, I, Gerron Gerrard, may have been plotted against by Chen, but ¡­ In the end, he had still lost.


    Therefore, I am worthy of being the Barbarian King and I n to ¡­ From now on, I will abdicate! "


    The moment these words came out, cries of surprise broke out from the royal tent!


    "Your Majesty the Barbarian King!" "Absolutely not!"


    "That''s right!" Your Highness, the Barbarian King! This Berserker Fighting doesn''t count! "


    "That Qu Chen relied on his bloodline talent, he didn''t really win by strength!"


    The scene turned rowdy, and some of the Patriarchs immediately tried to dissuade them.


    Many of the barbarian warriors also looked nervous and anxious. After all, they admired the battle that happened today when Butchaar beheaded Gou Chen.


    Jiran waved his hand and said, "Although I lost the fight, but Gou Chen is not the final winner ¡­"


    After saying that, Jiran suddenly gestured to Ye Fan and shouted, "I, Jiran Gelou, propose that our hero who won the battle of savages be the new Barbarian King!"

 Chapter 2225

    2225


    "That''s right... field officer Ao, what''s wrong, is it very strange? " The messenger was startled, wondering why Ao Han was so shocked.


    Ao Han''s face changed, smiling gently: "Oh ¡­" "It''s nothing, I''m just happy for the marquis. Now I''m more at ease."


    "Oh yes, Madam Hou''s illness has really recovered? Wasn''t it pretty serious before? " Ao Han asked curiously.


    "Hey! I''ve already said it''s a heart attack, but a heart attack requires careful treatment!


    Now that the young duke had returned, he''d even miraculously broken through to the fifth w, the Golden Dragon Realm!


    When Madam Hou saw her son, how could she not recover from such a pleasant surprise?


    Commander Ao, do you know how rare the five-wed Golden Dragon Bloodline is in the family of the Divine Dragon?!


    Not one in a million! Nearly a hundred years ago, a single person had awakened General Feng Qinn!


    Xuanyuan City, you can even count one hand right now! "


    The messenger''s face was filled with emotion and admiration. "Who would''ve thought that the young duke that others had looked down upon before has now be the Divine Dragon Family''s most sought after person! They really gave our northern armymander face! "


    Ao Han smiled, narrowed his eyes and nodded, "Yes... What a blessing... It''s so good that the marquis'' wife can recover and mother and son can reunite ¡­ "


    As he said that, Ao Han patted the soldier on the shoulder, "Thanks, brother. I will lead our team over there now ¡­"


    General''s Estate.


    After the group of officers was finished with their censors, they left one after the other.


    Ye Huangtu asked his assistant, "How many people are left?"


    "Reporting to the Marquis, there are also some officers from Liu Cui, Zhang Yu, Ao Han and Chen Tonghe.


    "They are on a mission. Once theye back, we will inform them ¡­"


    Ye Huang Tu nodded and turned to Ji Su Xin, "Madam, why did you send so many men?"


    Ji Su Xin red and said exasperatedly: "So many? So many people had yet to find Fan''er, and Fan''er was at the borders of the Wilderness.


    So many people couldn''t find a single person, but you, the Marquis of Zhenbei, still have the face to say so? "


    Ye Huang Tu looked embarrassed, but he still looked at Ye Fan suspiciously, "You little rascal, where in the Wilderness did you go to find medicinal herbs?"


    Along the way, Ye Fan was familiar with many markets and tribalnds in the Wilderness. Thus, he casually reported a few of them to Beiming City, which was not too far away.


    Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Ye Huang Tu couldn''t find any weak points. He could only snort, "You''re lucky this time. If you meet a bandit amongst the barbarians, you won''t even know how you died!"


    "Father, Big Brother''s Five wed Golden Dragon. Those barbarian bandits shouldn''t be able to do anything to Big Brother, right?" Ye Hang couldn''t help to mutter.


    "If I were to awaken my bloodline purely because of myck of cultivation realm, how powerful would I be?" Ye Huang Tu lectured.


    Ji Su Xin was unhappy, "You, your son, came back well and found the ingredients for the form. That is my son''s skill!


    As your father, you didn''t help in any way and yet you dare to teach your son a lesson here?


    "Aiyah... "Madam, this yard will go back to one yard ¡­" Ye Huang was in a bit of a panic.


    Right at this moment, a high-ranking officer walked in with a dozen soldiers. It was Ao Han''s group.


    "Greetings, Lord Marquis!" Congrattions, your Lordship. Yourdyship has recovered from a family reunion! " Ao Han''s face was filled with gratification and joy, his eyes filled with sincerity.


    "Hmm ¡­" Ye Huangtu nodded with a smile, "How arrogant. Have the bandits of the Emerald Martial Pce been wiped out?"


    "Reporting to the duke, it has been cleared. There are no escaped fish left. All thirty-seven bandits are to be executed!"


    "It''s a pity that the families that were massacred and their belongings cannot be found back." Ao Han had a face full of regret and sadness.


    "Nothing can be perfect. I''ve avenged them, and that counts as an exnation."


    Ye Huang said, "Let me record a third rank merit for you two ¡­"


    "Thank you, Master Hou!" Gu Han led his team and shouted.


    Ye Huang Tu stared at him and asked, "Ao Han, when you saw Madam earlier, she asked you to bring someone to find my son. Did you notice anything special?"


    Ao Han looked puzzled, "Something special? "What exactly does the marquis mean?"


    "Oh, we suspect that someone was secretly interfering with the cause of my wife''s illness, and that they wanted to investigate it in detail.


    "You don''t need to think too much. If you sense anything abnormal, just say so." Ye Huang said.


    Ao Han recalled carefully before turning around to look at his underlings. Everyone shook their heads.


    "Reporting to the Marquis, Ao Han did not discover anything, maybe ¡­" "I can''t help you." Ao Han said apologetically.


    "Heh heh... "It''s fine, I''m just asking."


    Ye Huangtu continued, "You have done a great job recently. Although it is not enough for you to return to the Imperial City, you are still a pir of the Academy.


    Principal Kong vouch for you that I n to specifically allow you to return to the Imperial City to participate in next month''s'' Sacred Royal Examinations''.


    Once we enter the Sacred Royal Academy, the imperial family will be very generous to us.


    Upon hearing that, Ao Han immediately burst into tears, "The Principal, he ¡­. Ao Han would definitely not disappoint the Principal and Master Hou! "Thank you, Master Hou!"


    "Um... "Let''s go down," Ye Huangtu waved his hand.


    After Ao Han and his group left, Ye Hang curled his lips and muttered, "This Ao Han feels weird. Didn''t they say he was the son of Heaven''s Mandate? Why is he not arrogant at all?"


    "Foolish brat, do you really have to be arrogant? "After all, he was born amoner. No matter how talented he is, if he were to be targeted by others, wouldn''t that be courting death?"


    Ji Susuughed out loud and said, "I think that this kid, Ao Han, is pretty good. It''s not like Dean Kong would be wrong to choose a disciple."


    Ye Huang Tu stood up and turned around to look at Ye Fan, "Brat,e with me to the study room."


    Ye Fan was just thinking about what to do when he heard this and nodded his head.


    Seeing that the father and son were about to leave, Ji Su Xin hurriedly reminded them, "Ye Huang Tu! You''re not allowed to hit your son in secret! "


    Ye Huangtu smiled bitterly, "Mydy, since when have I really beaten him ¡­" There''s something I need to talk to him about.


    "Hang''er, apany your mother to eat something. After all, your vitality has been greatly damaged in the past few days, so you should make up for it."


    With that, the father and son duo entered the study.


    Closing the door, Ye Huangtu calmly walked to the side of the tea table and poured himself a cup of tea. Then he poured a cup for Ye Fan as well.


    "You sure are good at deceiving people, kid." Ye Huangtu said casually.


    Ye Fan was stunned, "How did I lie?"


    "I have long since sent people to carefully search the ces you mentioned that are the gathering ces of the Wilderness."


    "The scouts of our northern army are no fools. It''s impossible for them to not be able to find you even after a month ¡­"


    Ye Huangtu gave a faint smile, "Do you really think of me as your father? Is it as easy to be fooled as your mother?"


    Ye Fan sat to the side, picked up his teacup and took a sip, "Where I went, is it any matter? Anyway, it''s good as long as Ie back ¡­" It''s just that I feel sorry for my mother, causing her to suffer. "


    "Hmph, at least you have some conscience ¡­" Ye Huang Tu grinned and changed the topic. His eyes lit up as he said, "You... "What do you think about that arrogant fellow?"

 Chapter 2221

    <span>Everyone was shocked when they heard this.


    <span>Over a thousand barbarian men stared at Ye Fan in a daze, not knowing how to react.


    <span>Ye Fan waspletely stunned, just what was this guy talking about?


    Jiran winked at him and whispered, "Brother, you know I don''t like being a Barbarian King at all ¡­


    <span>In the end, you won the fight. It''s no problem for you to be the Barbarian King. "


    <span>"Are you crazy? I am from the Divine Dragon n... It''s not like you don''t know! " Ye Fan said in a low voice.


    "So what if it''s the Divine Dragon n? It didn''t say that the n can''t be the Barbarian King ¡­" With your strength, you just need to think about it! "<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This wasn''t a question of whether he wanted to or not, but that he couldn''t be the Barbarian King anymore!


    "Lord Bouchahar! Although this hero has helped us protect the grasnds, he is not a member of our Savage Tribe! "


    "That''s right!" The fight just now could not be counted! Your Highness, please reconsider! "<span>Manudu Lato and the rest of the leaders all knelt down, hoping that Bocha Howl would take back the order.


    Jiran said solemnly, "Have you forgotten the rules of our prairie!? How can I be the Barbarian King if I lose the fight!?


    Furthermore, it is not up to you two to decide whether or not this hero will be the Barbarian King.


    The barbarians quieted down upon hearing these words.<span>It was true that they couldn''t control who the Barbarian King was. If this'' hero ''was acknowledged by the High Priest and God of Berserkers, no one could say anything.


    Adding on the previous fight, it was indeed Ye Fan who had won.


    Seeing that the barbarians had quieted down, Jilun was overjoyed. He said, "From today onwards, I will officially...""Wait a minute!"


    Ye Fan shouted and quickly stopped Jiran.


    He couldn''t allow this fellow to continue speaking. Besides, a huge matter was about to happen.


    Facing Jiran''s surprised face, Ye Fan sighed, his expression became very solemn, and said loudly: "Butchahar ¡­" The position of the Barbarian King is extremely important, how can you just give in so easily?! "<span>All the barbarian men from the various tribes were puzzled as to why this hero had used such a tone to speak. Suddenly, a familiar aura of the people of the prairie was emitted from Ye Fan''s body.


    <span>A golden mark appeared on Ye Fan''s forehead!


    <span>In a split-second, Jiran was dumbfounded. His whole body quivered and he quickly knelt down on one knee!


    <span>"High Priest!?"


    Even though he had shouted, Jiran still felt like he was in a dream. How did Ye Fan be the High Priest?


    The barbarians from the various tribes were also shocked. However, they couldn''t care less. They quickly kneeled down and called out devoutly, "We pay our respects to the High Priest!"Ye Fan''s voice appeared in the depths of the barbarians'' minds ¡­


    <span>"High Priest Pasteur has left his post. In this critical moment, this High Priest shall take over the position of High Priest.


    <span>I havee on purpose to rule out the intruders for you.


    <span>"Butchahar, I, the High Priest, dere that this battle is not final and that no one shall ever bring up the matter of abdicating the throne!"


    Jiran looked up with embarrassment and awe. He replied with a bit of a twist: "Yes! Buzzahar follows the orders of the High Priest... "<span>Only then did Ye Fan put away the God of Berserkers Mark. Taking a deep breath, he raised his hand and said, "Get up!"


    <span>"Thank you, High Priest!"


    <span>The barbarians quickly stood up and gazed at Ye Fan with curiosity, respect, and adoration in their eyes.


    Although they did not know why High Priest Pasteur had suddenly abdicated, there was no doubt that he was the High Priest with the God of Berserkers Mark.<span>Moreover, Ye Fan had helped them get rid of the invaders today. Such a dutiful and dutiful new High Priest had immediately won the good impression from the barbarians.


    <span>"Bouchahar... Now do you know why I can''t be the Barbarian King? " Ye Fan looked at Jiran with a smile that was not a smile.


    "High Priest, why didn''t you say so earlier..." I... "I am truly embarrassed..."<span>Mand and the other Patriarchs alsoughed out loud. After all, nothing had happened, so of course they would be happy.


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand and said, "Disperse. I have some words to say to the Barbarian King alone."


    The barbarians listened to Shi Mu''s order with all their might. Then, they immediately dispersed.


    Ye Fan then called out to Jiran and entered the tent.


    Finally, no one was around anymore, so Lun Lun anxiously asked: "Ye Fan! Brother! How can you be the High Priest!?<span>You. When did you be one? Could it have been so for a long time!?


    <span>Why didn''t High Priest Pasteur tell me that he was going to abdicate?! "


    Ye Fan said, "What, the High Priest has changed. Must I tell you?"


    Besides, I am the High Priest. You already know my identity.


    Brother, is it proper to let others hear about you!? ""Oh!" Yes, yes, yes. High Priest, please forgive me ¡­ " Gillian nervously apologized.


    <span>Ye Fan restrained his smile and said with a straight face, "Two things. First, you have to keep the Sword God''s identity a secret.


    "The Wilderness only needs to know that I''m the High Priest. I don''t need to know about my other origins."


    Ye Fan didn''t want the people of the Wilderness to know that the Sword God was the High Priest. Otherwise, the outside world would think that the Sword God had to support the Wilderness.This was far from the time for him to reveal his cards, and he did not have the leisure to reveal his many identities and deal with all the troublesome things that came pouring in.


    "Why?" Jiran asked curiously, "Can''t the Sword God be the High Priest?""Things are much moreplicated than you think, so just do as I say." Ye Fan said.


    "What about the second thing?"


    "Two, bring me the medicinal herbs. Hurry up!" Ye Fan urged.<span>"Yes, sir!"


    Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief when all the herbs were finally in his possession.


    This trip to the Wilderness had been close to two months. It had been a truly dangerous andplicated trip, but the rewards were great ¡­


    Patting Jiran on the shoulder, Ye Fan said, "Your Kandarian Decree is very beneficial to the Wilderness. I agree with it."


    However, there were no real victors in the war. The losers were all losers ¡­"I''ll leave first. You better take care of yourself."


    Leaving a thoughtful expression on Jilun''s face, Ye Fan''s figure shed, and he had already grabbed the Soup Dumplings from another tent, directly flying towards the south...With the intent to return, Ye Fan once again returned to Beiming City.


    After finding a ce tond, Ye Fan took out his phone and called Su Qingxue.


    <span>While she was still perturbed over the matter, the woman picked up the phone. She heard a familiar gentle voice say, "Husband?"


    "Huff ¡­" Ye Fan let out a long sigh of relief, and finally felt relieved, "Xiao Xue, I''m going back quickly. I''ll give you a call and tell you that I''m safe."


    "You ¡­ You finally called! Husband, why haven''t you received any news for so long ¡­ "I''m so worried ¡­"


    Su Qingxue said with a tearful voice. She seemed to be too excited and unable to control herself.<span>Ye Fan said guiltily, "I''ve been helping you look for medicinal herbs. Now that you''ve collected all of them and found the prescription, I can go back and help you treat your illness!"


    <span>"I will be fine for a while, but mother ¡­ "Mother, she ¡­" As Su Qingxue spoke, she felt a bit choked up.


    <span>"Mother?" Ye Fan frowned. Realizing that he was talking about Ji Susu, he couldn''t help but ask, "What happened to her?"

 Chapter 2222

    2222


    Su Qingxue said quietly, "Mother was sick in Beiming City. She has been getting weaker and weaker recently. She is now bedridden ¡­ ¡­"


    "Is he sick?" Ye Fan asked in a strange tone, "Why is Eternal Habitat still sick?"


    Theoretically speaking, the quality of a cultivator''s body continued to improve. It was difficult for an ordinary person to have such an illness.


    Once they reached the Core Formation stage, it was almost impossible for them to die from illness, especially for their habitat.


    "It seems that it''s because my husband has been missing for too long, causing me to feel ill at ease. After all, my mother has been worried about you ever since you left ¡­"


    Initially, he was just tired and was unable to rest peacefully. A few days ago, he suddenly fell ill.


    "Father and uncle have both called back over the past ten days to inquire about your whereabouts, but I really don''t know."


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but fall into silence. Ji Suxin was worried about her son''s safety, so how could she miss him?


    Heart disease was a disease that couldn''t be predicted withmon sense. Ye Fan wasn''t sure whether this kind of situation, where one thought about the illness, would happen or not.


    No matter what, after hearing this news, Ye Fan''s heart was really not in a good mood.


    "I got it, I''m in Beiming City right now, I''ll go take a look ¡­" "Mother, I hope she can get better." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue was overjoyed, "Is my husband in Beiming City? That''s great! Husband, quickly go to Northern General Residence so mother and the others can be at ease.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Then wait for me at home. After I cure my mother, I will go back."


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan arrived at the entrance of the Northern Field General''s mansion.


    Not caring about the guards at the door, Ye Fan walked straight inside.


    "Stop!" "Who is it?"


    One of the guards quickly raised his gun, but the other quickly pushed it away.


    "Blind!?" It''s the young duke! "


    That guard was shocked, upon closer inspection, it was Ye Fan. He quickly knelt down on one knee.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about this, and directly walked into the mansion, searching for the aura towards the backyard.


    The young duke, who''d been missing for nearly two months, had suddenlye to the general''s manor and naturally caused quite a few northern army officers to be surprised.


    "Big Brother!? It''s really you!? "


    Ye Hang hurriedly ran out. When he saw Ye Fan, his eyes turned red.


    "Um... I just got here and heard that my mother is sick? " Ye Fan said.


    "That''s right!" Mother was worried that you had gone to the Wilderness, but there was no news of you. She was afraid for more than a month and directly copsed! "


    There was also a hint ofint in Ye Hang''s words.


    Ye Fan sighed, he never thought that a cultivator would be so sick, "I didn''t expect it to be this serious, I will go in and take a look."


    "Humph!" "You are not allowed to enter!"


    A cold snort sounded from the direction of the study room. When Ye Huang Tu saw his eldest son, his face turned frosty.


    "Didn''t your wings be hard, do you think that you can go anywhere under the heavens!?" You''re so amazing, why did youe back for!?


    Now you know toe see your mother? Where had all the news from the past month gone!?


    We do not have a son like you! Get lost! "


    Ye Huang Tu walked in front of Ye Fan and red at him.


    Ye Fan knew that he was in the wrong, and felt ashamed in his heart, so he said, "I will leave after seeing my mother."


    "Unfilial thing! I will teach you a lesson today! "


    Ye Huang Tu raised his hand and was about to p him!


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, but didn''t try to dodge or block.


    After taking a few hits, he actually didn''t really mind as long as he could calm down his anger.


    "Stop! Ye Huang Tu, you dare to hit my son ¡­ I... I''m not done with you!


    Who would have thought that Ji Su Xin, who was wearing a white nightgown and had a pale face and disheveled hair, would suddenly stagger to the door.


    The woman held onto the door frame with both hands and her legs felt weak. She seemed to be unable to stand steadily. After saying a few words, her head was covered in cold sweat.


    "Pure Heart!" Ye Huang Tu rushed over and hugged his wife tightly, saying anxiously: "Why did you get out of bed?! The doctor wants you to recuperate! "


    Ji Su Xin''s tired face revealed a pleased smile, "Fan''er ¡­. Are you all right? You''re finally back. "I''m so scared..."


    Ye Fan''s heart tightened, he didn''t expect Ji Su Xin to be like this. Not only did they not me him, they even protected him at the first moment?


    A hot and warm feeling touched even Ye Fan''s cold heart.


    Just as Ye Fan fell into a state of disarray, Ji Su Xin suddenly closed her eyes and fainted?!


    "Pure Heart!" "Pure Heart!"


    "Mother!"


    Ye Huang Tu and Ye Hang both shouted loudly, their faces filled with panic.


    Ye Fan suddenly came back to his senses, ran over and grabbed Ji Su Xin''s arm, and started checking her pulse.


    "What are you doing!? This is all because of you, unfilial son! Get the hell out of here! " Ye Huangtu was infuriated.


    At this time, Ye Fan couldn''t just let this go, he raised his head and said seriously, "The most urgent matter is to cure Mother, Beiming City, and even the Great Conquest. There won''t be a better doctor than me!"


    If you want to insult me, beat me up, chase me away, I''ll admit it... But now, let me treat her first! "


    Ye Huang Tu''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at his son. He gritted his teeth and breathed heavily.


    On the other hand, Ye Hang advised, "Father! Big Brother is right! If you want to punish him, wait for him to cure his mother! Big Brother is the Great Herb King! "


    Ye Huangtu took two deep breaths and then said, "Okay ¡­" If you can''t cure your mother, I won''t forgive you! "


    Ye Fan was not in the mood to pay attention to his harsh words. After bringing Ji Su Xin back to the bed, he carefully checked her pulse.


    After a while, Ye Fan suddenly felt that something was strange, and then used his primeval essence and spiritual force to investigate.


    "Big brother! What happened to Mother?! " Ye Hang asked anxiously.


    Ye Fan frowned and asked, "What did the doctor you approached previously say?" The doctor said that it was due to heart disease? "


    "That''s right! The doctor said that his mother was sick because she hadn''t had a good rest in the past month and had been worrying about you.


    Otherwise, there was no other reason for it. Why would Euphrates fall ill so easily? It can only be a heart attack! " Leaf channel.


    Ye Fan said strangely, "How many doctors did you find? Who exactly?"


    "He is the chief military doctor of our northern army, Ren Chun Tang, and Doctor Ren!"


    He is also one of the best doctors in our n! There is no doctor in Beiming City better than him! " Leaf channel.


    Ye Huang Tu said unhappily: "Why are you asking this!? Didn''t you think that your medical skills are incredible? Why are you asking the other doctors how to treat it!? "


    Ye Fan knew that this father was angry, so he didn''t argue with him. He calmly and yfully said, "I am just curious..." How can you be sure that Mother has a heart attack?


    Because as far as I can diagnose, Mother isn''t sick ¡­. "However, his primordial spirit has been damaged by a special spiritual attack."


    "What!?"


    Ye Huang Tu and Ye Hang were shocked.


    "Even though right now, it seems like the weakness of the primordial spirit was caused by the heart disease.


    But in reality, it was his primordial spirit that was weakened and withered first, causing it to have problems with its body and its mental state to be in a bad state.


    To put it more bluntly ¡­ For my mother to have her primordial spirit attacked by someone, she must have used some extremely insidious and covert method ¡­ " Ye Fan said.

 Chapter 2223

    <span>If it was before, Ye Fan would also be unable to discover this crucial point.


    However, his mental strength was now as vast as the sea, and his ability to pry with his spiritual sense could be continuously deepened.<span>It was as if he had a microscope that allowed him to look through the details of the spiritual world.


    Ji Su Xin''s primordial spirit seemed to have been ''extracted'' by someone.


    A little loss of one''s primordial spirit would not affect one''s mental state. Just like a person''sck of a blood vessel, one might only feel that something was wrong, but not immediately appear to be a big problem.Although this may seem insignificant, it still caused his primordial spirit to suffer from injuries that it was unable to recover from.


    In the long run, the primordial spirit would wither like a flower whose roots had been damaged.


    "How is this possible!?"


    Ye Huang Tu and Ye Hang were stunned.


    "Your mother is in the general''s manor. How could she have suffered any mental attacks?" Ye Huang was a bit off.<span>Ye Fan asked back, "Are you sure that Mother hasn''t gone out even once?" Furthermore, even in the Pce, the people shees into contact with might not all be trustworthy. "


    <span>"Aiya, dad, no matter what the reason is, we should think of a way to cure mom first!" Ye Hang said anxiously.


    Ye Huang Tu nodded, "Alright, since it''s a problem of the primordial spirit, let me see how your mother''s primordial spirit is. Let''s see if it can cure her."


    Although he had examined it previously, he did not find anything out of the ordinary. He nned to look into it again this time.


    <span>Ye Fan did not argue with him. If Ye Huang Tu was confident, he would let him save her.


    After all, as someone in the Spirit Creation realm, if his mental strength was stronger than even the Heavenly King''s, then it would be too strange.


    Ye Huang started to control the dragon soul and his spiritual power to its maximum, he started to examine his wife''s primordial spirit.


    After a while, Ye Huang Tu opened his eyes, perspiring profusely. He looked at Ye Fan in doubt: "You brat... Was he lying on purpose?!


    Why have I not seen any signs of damage to this origin soul? "Ye Fan smiled bitterly, it seemed that this guy''s spiritual energy was not weaker than Ye Huang Tu''s.


    <span>Or rather, it could be said that this guy was extremely skilled in deceiving people on Ye Huang Tu''s level.


    "Let me do it..."


    <span>As Ye Fan said this, he activated his five-wed Golden Dragon Soul. Immediately, the aura of the Golden Dragon began to spread in the room. He couldn''t hide it at all!


    Actually, Ye Fan didn''t even need to use the Dragon Soul topletely cure it.


    But that would be ridiculously strong, and with the Dragon Soul, he could still deduce that the Dragon Soul was powerful.<span>Even so, both Ye Huang and Ye Hang were dumbstruck.


    "Five wed dragon!? Brother! When did you break through to the Five wed Golden Dragon!? "


    Ye Hang was about to go crazy. The awakening speed of his brother''s bloodline might even break the history of the Divine Dragon n!


    Ye Huang Tu''s eyes shed. What made him most afraid was that Ye Fan''s control over the Golden Dragon Soul and the degree of its fusion seemed to be much better than Feng Qinn''s!?How was this possible!? It had only been three or four months since the Divine Dragon Tournament, but he had already broken through from the Fire Dragon to the Five-wed Golden Dragon. And he had even fused with the Dragon Soul!?


    Even if Ye Huang Tu was full of anger, it would be very difficult for him to get angry at Ye Fan.


    He had never known that his son was no longer someone he could discipline as he pleased...


    Ye Fan smiled faintly at them. He couldn''t tell them that he slept with a woman and broke through, right?


    Without much exnation, Ye Fan used his spiritual force to wrap Ji Suxin''s primordial spirit and began to carefully "repair" her.<span>This process, was actually very simple. It was to make up for a strand of Ji Su Xin''s primordial spirit.


    But primordial spirit was not flesh and blood after all. Even if one was missing a strand, one would not be able to heal themselves.


    Therefore, what Ye Fan needed to do was to use his spiritual power to "reconstruct" that strand of w for Ji Susu.


    It was as if he was missing a heart vessel to rece it with an "artificial blood vessel."However, once Ji Su Xin''s primordial spirit was fully recovered, she would only need to slowly merge this "artificial blood vessel" into her own, and there would be nothing abnormal about it.


    Ye Fan thought about it carefully. In fact, he was the one who needed to do this. With Ye Huang Tu''s spiritual force, he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to perform such a delicate "Primordial Spirit Surgery".<span>After an hour, Ye Fan finally finished his treatment carefully, and let out a long breath.


    <span>This was much more taxing than performing a surgical operation. After all, he hadpletely relied on his spiritual power to reconstruct that iplete part. A slight mistake could possibly destroy Ji Su Xin''s primordial spirit.


    After her primordial spirit wasplete, Ji Su Xin slowly opened her eyes and herplexion became rosy.


    After all, as long as it was under normal circumstances, his self-recovery would be quite fast.


    "Fan''er... Fan''er ¡­. When Ji Su saw her son, she quickly sat up and hugged him.Ye Fan stiffened for a moment, then also patted Ji Suxin''s back, "It''s fine."


    "It''s good that you''re back ¡­ Woo ¡­ Mother is really scared to death. The Wilderness is so chaotic. If you go there to find medicinal ingredients, what will happen if there is an ident ¡­ " Ji Su Xin choked with emotions.


    Seeing that his mother and son were reunited and his wife had already recovered, Ye Huang Tu looked at his son with aplicated expression and said, "Yi''er,e with me."


    "Hai, alright!" Ye Hang also had a big smile on his face. He knew that his mother was fine and his brother had be strong again. He was very happy.


    The mother and son duo had not met for so long, it was about time to let them talk in private.Arriving outside the room, a group of people from the general''s manor were gathered there, discussing about the dragon''s might from earlier.


    <span>"Master Hou!" "Just now, it was..." a high-ranking officer asked.


    Ye Huangtu knew that he couldn''t hide it and sighed: "You guys didn''t guess wrong, it''s Ye Fan''s Dragon Might..."


    "Hua!" A group of people from the northern army let out an exmation.


    "The young duke has already broken through to the fifth w of a golden dragon!?" This ¡­ than Elder Feng all those years ago!? "


    <span>"Could it be that he was helping Madam to treat her illness just now? Has Madame recovered? " Another person asked.


    <span>Ye Huangtu nodded, "Thank you for everyone''s concern. Pure Heart has already recovered. We just need to rest for a while."


    "That''s great! Double Joy! Congrattions to the marquis! There is a sessor to the Residence of Northern Marquis! "<span>"Not only our northern army! The entire n would probably need to train the young duke as the sessor to the family head! It''s time to change our Ye Family''s leader! "Haha ¡­"


    Hearing the discussion of his men, Ye Huang Tu could notugh. There were a lot of thoughts in his eyes.Without even thinking about it, one could tell that the dragon''s might just now had rmed too many people.


    <span>Ye Fan''s name as a genius would probably set off another wave that would shake the other forces.


    <span>As Ye Fan''s father, Ye Wangtu was worried for his son''s safety, and also realized that he was less and less able to understand his son.


    Inside the room, Ye Fan was waiting for Ji Suxin to wipe away her tears of joy. He then asked, "Mother, do you remember previously who you saw before your body felt ufortable?"

 Chapter 2224

    "Fan''er, what''s wrong? Are you saying that this time, mother''s illness is not a heart attack, but someone else''s fault?"


    I am a woman, and I can''t influence the general situation. Who would think of harming me? " Ji Su Xin was astonished.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "If nothing unexpected happens, it should be someone taking advantage of your inattentiveness and injuring your primordial spirit.


    This person didn''t directly and visibly hurt you, but instead caused you to have symptoms of illness.


    <span>There were two possibilities. Either he didn''t want anyone to suspect him, or ¡­ He just wanted to torture you and us.


    To put it bluntly, making you sick is just a way to deal with the rest of us. "<span>If Ji Su was unable to recover, then there would definitely be many people who would think it was Ye Fan''s fault.


    Ye Fan would inevitably me himself and bear the me for his actions. He would even get into a fight with Ye Huang Tu and the others.If Ye Fan didn''te back, then Ji Susu would be dead. Then, nothing could be said about it anymore.


    <span>"Who is so vicious?" Ji Su felt a lingering fear in her heart. She carefully thought back to it and shook her head, "In the period before I fell ill, I saw too many people every day.


    "Those officers in the northern army, we have all kinds of subjects, I can''t remember clearly."


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "You still want to meet the northern army officer?" Didn''t you say that we won''t interfere in military affairs? ""Sigh... I don''t care about military affairs. I just saw that there weren''t enough people, so I had your father send people to find out your whereabouts.


    I think that if you were toe to the northern border to look for medicinal herbs, what if you were to find one here at the border? Ji Su Xin said.<span>Ye Fan didn''t feel good listening to this. Although he didn''t see it, he could still imagine the scene where Ji Su was anxiously searching for him.


    <span>After all, even though Ye Fan was a bit useless in the past, he wouldn''t run around and y missing.


    <span>This was the first time Ji Susu heard that her son had been lost. She was even worried that he had gone to the Wilderness, a dangerous ce.


    <span>"Mother ¡­ "Sorry for making you worry this time," Ye Fan sincerely said.


    <span>"No need to apologize to mother, remember to tell me where you''re going next. Mother knows that you''re looking for medicinal ingredients for Qingxue, Mother won''t me you ¡­ ¡­"


    Ji Su Xin''s eyes were red as she held Ye Fan''s hand and said guiltily, "Mother can only me herself for not being able to help you. When the emperor bestowed the marriage to you, he was unable to stop it and allowed you to marry a ¡­.


    <span>If Qingxue didn''t only have a little over a year left, you wouldn''t be in such a hurry to find medicine.


    Yet, your mother didn''t understand this. She even asked you to go by yourself to treat Gentle Snow, to look for medicinal herbs ¡­Mother is useless. Not only is I unable to help you, I was also plotted against. I nearly caused you to be wronged and despised ¡­ "


    As she spoke, Ji Susu almost cried again.


    Ye Fan nkly stared at the woman, not knowing what to say. He was clearly in the wrong, so why was Ji Su still ming herself?


    To be honest, this kind of motherly "doting" caused Ye Fan to be in a bit of a fluster.


    It wasn''t that Nie Wuyue wasn''t good to him, but it was just that with Nie Wuyue''s character, she couldn''t possibly be like Ji Suxin.A loving mother has many failed children. Ye Fan gradually understood why the former Young Marquis was an unskilled popinjay.


    <span>Of course, under his understanding, having such a mother was really enviable...


    "Oh yeah, I haven''t asked you yet. Have you found the medicine?" You really went to the Wilderness? " Ji Su Xin sniffed.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Yes, I found the herbs and have the form. I was nning to go back and treat Qingxue after I finished looking at you." "It should be fine."


    "Really?! That''s great! If you cane back safely, and if Qingxue can also cure it, then we must celebrate! "Although Ye Fan felt that it was not necessary, he didn''t want to brush it off, so he nodded.


    "No way!" Ji Su Xin suddenly thought of something and stood up with a sullen face: "The more I think about it, the angrier I get! Who exactly is it that dared to secretly harm me to frame my son!?<span>I must find that man! "Let''s see who dares to harm my son in such a vicious manner!"


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but be amused, "But..." Mother, didn''t you say that you''ve met too many people? "


    "So what? I can''t remember, so let''s find everyone to ask around! "<span>As Ji Su Xin spoke, she rushed out of the room and started shouting, "Ye Huang Tu! Ye Huangtu! "I have something to talk to you about ¡­"


    Ye Fan looked at Ji Su Xin, who was walking like she was flying, and didn''t know whether tough or cry. It seemed like she hadpletely recovered.


    <span>Gradually, Ye Fan''s eyes also became gloomy...


    He was also very curious. Who would go to so much trouble to use such a despicable method to persecute him, turning him into the unfilial son who killed his mother ¡­


    As of right now, the person who knew his identity was most likely that fellow called Yun Song He.<span>If he was working with Huaxu n, then Huaxu n might be suspicious...


    <span>However, the more people who knew about it, the harder it would be to control it. No one could say for sure.


    Besides, his identity as the young duke had offended quite a few people ¡­


    Ye Huangtu was already thinking who was the culprit behind his wife and son. When he heard Ji Susu''s words, he immediately got busy.Not long after, the hundreds of warriors from the northern army who had seen Ji Su Xin before, other than some of them who were on missions outside the city, were found and questioned at the general''s manor.


    Ye Fan stood quietly at the side, watching as Ye Huang Tu and Ji Su Xin interrogated them, not interfering much.


    <span>"Big Brother, could it have been done by someone from the Dark Nether n? Didn''t you let Zhou Qi be humiliatedst time? " Ye Hang asked.


    <span>"Zhou Jin Nian is already dead, and the Dark Nether Family is fighting in power by itself. Does Zhou Qi have the ability to do that?" Ye Fan shook his head.


    Ye Hang was surprised, "Big brother, you are well-informed. You even know what happened in Beiming City?"Then do you know about the God of Swords? Do you know about flood dragons? That would be too awesome... I waspletely dumbfounded that day! "


    Ye Fan shrugged, "I heard a bit about it in the city."Listening to Ye Hang''s rambling, Ye Fan really did not have any thoughts. He carefully sensed everyone at the scene, and discovered that they seemed to not be suspicious at all.


    At the same time, outside a tent in the northern army camp.


    A young field officer dismounted from his demonic beast, turned around and said to his soldiers: "Dismissed! Rest well, brothers, it''s been hard on you all toplete this mission! ""Haha!" Isn''t it because of you, field officer Ao Han? "


    <span>"That''s right, we only dealt with a few thieves. The ones that were difficult to deal with were all killed by field officer Ao!"


    The few soldiers revealed looks of admiration before returning to their respective camps.A messenger came to Ao Han''s side and said respectfully, "Commander Ao, the Marquis has ordered for you to be summoned to the General''s Estate."


    <span>Ao Han was startled and smiled, "Master Hou is looking for me? What''s the matter? "


    <span>"What exactly is it... It wasn''t clear, but it seemed that those who had previously sought out the young duke for Madam Hou had all been found.


    <span>The young duke has suddenly returned today, and Madam Hou has recovered from her illness. The messenger said.


    "What!? The young duke has returned? Madam, have you recovered? " Ao Han revealed an expression of disbelief.

 Chapter 2226

    2226


    Ye Fan wasn''t surprised. Ye Huang Tu could tell that something was weird, but he just didn''t expect him toe and talk to him in private.


    "To be honest... I don''t have any opinions towards him. "Ye Fan put down his teacup and lightly said:" To be exact, I am not interested in him, so I deliberately tried to get to know him.


    It wasn''t that Ye Fan was bragging, nor was it that he was arrogant. It was just that at his level of arrogance, he really wasn''t worthy of Ye Fan''s attention.


    What was Ao Han doing, to Ye Fan, it was just that...


    It was as if there was a little bug crawling on his hand and not strangling it. It was not because he was worried about it, but because he found it troublesome to dirty his hands.


    As for what the little bug was thinking and doing, it didn''t care.


    Ye Huang Tu pondered for a while, and after looking at his son carefully for a few seconds, he said: "What if he intentionally hurt your mother? You don''t have any ideas? "


    Ye Fan retorted with a question, "Just now, you mentioned to him that you want to send him back to participate in the Sacred Royal Trial.


    It shouldn''t be Principal Kong Zhuo''s intentions, but rather that you wish to facilitate this matter, right? "


    "Heh ¡­" Ye Huangtu nodded in satisfaction, "Not bad, I am very pleased to be able to realize this."


    "Kong Zhuo is an old relic. He wouldn''t take the initiative to ask for more than the Dharmic limit. Even if Gu Han was taken care of, he would still have to follow thew.


    Ending the enlistment early and returning to participate in the Sacred Royal Trial was something that Kong Zhuo couldn''t bring himself to do.


    It''s you who is worried that Ao Han will do more unfavorable things in Beiming City and harm the Hou Mansion and the Northern Army...


    Might as well find an excuse and send him back to the Imperial City so that he can harm others? "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "This move is a bit damaging, it doesn''t seem like your style." Or are you not an honest person at all? "


    Ye Huang Tu picked up the teacup and took a sip, "I never said that Ao Han is the mastermind behind this. At most ¡­ It was only suspicious.


    But you... If that''s the case, do you think that Ao Han is a suspect as well? "


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes. Actually, he was wondering about something a moment ago.


    It meant that only Ao Han''s cultivation base was able to hide from him?


    Although there were many methods to conceal one''s cultivation level in this world, the disparity between Aohan and him was too great, so he shouldn''t be able to hide it from him.


    However, he was truly unable to ascertain the exact level of cultivation that Ao Han possessed.


    This meant that Ao Han definitely had some sort of special experience. He was no longer the Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son that was half a step away from death.


    "Ye Hang said something to me just now. Actually, it makes a lot of sense ¡­" Ye Fanughed and said, "This guy, he really has no temper..." A little too amiably ".


    Ye Huang Tu nodded, "Yi''er only knows one thing and not the other ¡­"


    What I want to ask is, what do you think I should do to Ao Han? "


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, and said, "The easiest way is to do it in secret, regardless of whether there is evidence or not, and get it over with.


    However, since you specially intend to send him back to participate in the Sacred Royal Trial ¡­ You must have other ns, right? "


    Ye Huang Tu''s eyes turned cold. He stood up, looked out the window and said: "If there really is evidence, how can we let him go?


    To do this to your mother is unforgivable!


    But we don''t have any evidence, and he didn''t say anything.


    It was one thing if it wasn''t him, but if he was capable of such a feat, he would have almost fooled everyone. This meant that he was either relying on the other party, or there was someone behind the scenes...


    If he didn''t talk about the evidence and just dealt with it, it would lead to a breaking of the clues and even bring about all kinds of trouble.


    "Regardless of whether he is the mastermind or not, we''ll send him back to the Imperial City first. We''ll wait and see ¡­"


    Ye Fan did not say anything. Actually, he could guess that Ye Huang Tu definitely had some other purpose, but he did not want to say it directly.


    It seemed that this cheap and loyal father wasn''t as honest as he looked.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t ask any further questions.


    After all, they were both hiding some secrets, and Ye Fan himself was not honest with them, so there was no reason for Ye Huang Tu to tell them.


    "I still say that... "I don''t have much thoughts towards Ao Han. If there''s nothing else, I''ll head back to the Imperial City first." Ye Fan stood up and said.


    To Ye Fan, being cold and arrogant was not a problem. The most important thing was to cure Su Qingxue.


    Plus, since Ye Huang Tu had other intentions towards Ao Han, he couldn''t be bothered to care about it anymore.


    "Are you really sure you can cure the Grand Princess?" Ye Huangtu asked.


    Ye Fan paused his steps, and said: "I must cure her... "No matter the cost."


    Ye Huangtu took a deep breath, he wanted to say something but hesitated. He nodded and said, "Go, tell your mother before you go."


    "Alright ¡­"


    Just as Ye Fan was about to leave, Ye Huang Tu suddenly called out to him.


    "One more thing!"


    "What?"


    "You ¡­ There''s no need to return to Xuanyuan Academy. The graduation examination, the Sacred Emperor''s test, and even if you don''t want to participate, father will help you find excuses and reject them all ¡­ " Ye Huang said.


    Ye Fan smiled, "I never nned to participate."


    In the past, his strength was insufficient, but now, Ye Fan was no longer interested in wasting time with those kids.


    Ye Huangtu was stunned. He shook his head with a bitter smile and waved his hand, indicating that he could leave.


    After Ye Fan left, Ye Huangtu''s expression gradually deepened.


    He turned around and walked over to the study desk. He looked at the Dragon Soaring Sky Diagram of Emperor Xuanyuan that was hanging on the wall and he didn''t leave for a long time ¡­


    On the other side, Ye Fan bid farewell to Ji Su Xin and Ye He before leaving for the Imperial City.


    Halfway there, Ye Fan called Su Qingxue and told her that her mother was fine, so she didn''t have to worry anymore.


    Ye Fan also thought of his own disciple, Hua Xiaoluo, and gave that girl a call, concerned about her training situation.


    As for Chu Yunyao and the rest of the girls, Ye Fan had not yet connected to the inte, so he was temporarily unable to contact them.


    Thinking about it, it would take at least two months to connect the inte from the Blessed Paradise to the Great Games.


    However, in order to let the women feel at ease, Ye Fan directly told Qing He and Jie Long to go back to the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.


    The two girls were naturally reluctant to part with him, but Ye Fan had returned to the Imperial City very quickly. Bringing them along in the Imperial City was too eye-catching, and there was no need to put them in a ring.


    After sending the two girls off, Ye Fan took Soup Yuan and quickly returned to the Imperial City. He didn''t care whether his speed would arouse more suspicion or not.


    After returning to the Northern Marquis Manor, Ye Fan looked at the gate and actually felt a sense of homing.


    Unknowingly, he had actually already been in this world for nearly half a year.


    "Young duke!" The young duke has returned! " When the servants saw Ye Fan, they all excitedly spread the news.


    Su Qingxue, Sunless, Uncle Shui, Gu Qing, and the others all came out to wee him.


    One wife and one sister, words of me and longing, tears and embraces were naturally notcking.


    Even Uncle Shui was crying. It could be seen that he was really afraid for a long time, even Ye Fan felt embarrassed.


    [It seems that it is not my imagination. This ce really does look like my home ¡­]


    After eating dinner together and chatting about what happened half-heartedly, the whole family looked forward to Ye Fan treating Su Qingxue.


    Although everyone still had some doubts about the treatment of the Yin energy in his body, they still had a lot of confidence in Ye Fan.


    When Gu Qing saw that the man had returned, his expression becameplicated, as if he was hiding a lot of thoughts. He secretly winked at Ye Fan and hinted a few times.


    Ye Fan could probably guess something, and secretlyughed in his heart at this woman''s anxiousness.


    Thus, after he finished eating, he asked Gu Qing toe to his study room as if he wanted to find Gu Qing to organize the medicinal herbs.

 Chapter 2227

    2227


    "Speak, what is it? I see you are blinking so hard that your eyelids are cramping right?" Ye Fan casually sat behind the desk andughed.


    Gu Qing embarrassedly blushed and after confirming that there was no one outside, he said softly, "Prince Consort Ye, a few days ago, news of a great change hade from the Wilderness Divine Hall.


    With the abdication of High Priest Pasteur, the newly appointed High Priest turned out to be the Sword God of the Blessed Paradise! And I''ve actually been promoted to the Demon General of the Imperial City!


    I... I still don''t know what''s going on at the shrine, and I haven''t received any orders yet ¡­


    What do you think is going on? Could it be that the Temple has some special n? "


    Ye Fan was quite satisfied in his heart. Since Gu Qing was willing to say these words, it showed that she was still loyal.


    "Really?" Then, you have to be congratted. "Ye Fan pretended to be hearing it for the first time, and then smiled and said," We''ll fight with everything we have, and we''ll fight with everything we have, so you don''t have to be nervous.


    Since you didn''t have to do anything, then use the Demon''s resources in your hands to properly guard the house of the Marquis and the princess for me.


    "If you have any important information, just report it to me."


    Gu Qing saw that Ye Fan was so calm andposed, he could not help but have some doubts. However, he could not think of much else, so he could only obediently nod his head.


    "Oh yes, Prince Consort, speaking of the princess'' safety, after I became the supervisor, there was a Demon Sprite who reported to me that there are many powerful mening and going our house.


    He seems to be acquainted with the princess. This person is very suspicious, I wonder where he came from. "


    After Gu Qing finished speaking, he carefully looked at Ye Fan and hesitantly said, "Prince Consort ¡­. What do you think we should do. Do you want to ask the princess? "


    Ye Fanughed evilly, "What, do you think that the princess will do something that would let me down?"


    "No ¡­" "That''s not what I meant!" Gu Qing''s face turned pale as he hurriedly shook his head. "I was just worried for the princess. I was afraid there might be a problem with that person ¡­"


    Ye Fan lightly said, "Okay, I already knew about this matter. You don''t need to worry about it, you can leave now..."


    When Gu Qing heard this, he realized that Ye Fan had already figured it out. He couldn''t help but wonder what was going on, but he didn''t dare to ask and could only take his leave.


    Ye Fan sat on the chair, his fingers lightly tapping on the table a few times.


    Speaking of which, it seemed like it was about time he had a showdown with Su Qingxue regarding the Huaxu Family and Jiang Chi.


    After all, the treatment was going to be officially started. Su Qingxue needed to devote all of her body and mind into the recovery process.


    If she continued to mess around with meaningless matters, there would be no need for revenge. It would just be a waste of a woman''s effort.


    Thinking of this, Ye Fan arrived at the woman''s residence, and conveniently let Gu Qing, who just came back, go far away again, causing Gu Qing to feel a little wronged, as if he had been rushed back and forth.


    There was no other way. There were some secrets that Gu Qing was not qualified to know.


    At the end of spring, the night scenery was enchanting, and the fragrance of flowers wafted in the air.


    Ye Fan brought Su Qingxue to the back garden. Looking at his wistful wife, Ye Fan''s eyes filled with pity.


    Ever since he met Su Qingxue, he had never seen such a thin Su Qingxue. His face was almost sunken in.


    "Xiao Xue, the form and ingredients areplete. From tonight onwards, I will officially begin to prepare your ingredients and conduct some tests."


    "Once the medicinal properties are confirmed, I''ll let you consume it if there''s no problem at all..."


    Su Qingxue nestled against the man, with a bit of nervousness and anticipation on her face: "Husband ¡­. Is it really possible to cure her?


    Ye Fan held the woman''s ice-cold little hand and said, "I can only say that my chance is very high. No matter what, we still have time. Even if this time doesn''t work, I can still think of a way."


    "I believe that I can do it. After all, my husband has spent so much effort ¡­ Actually... "Even if this medicine..."


    As Su Qingxue was speaking, she seemed to have thought of something and shook her head with a smile, "No, it will definitely be able to be cured. I believe in my husband."


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Good girl, that''s right, you have to be confident."


    "En!" Su Qingxue turned around and looked at the man with her watery eyes. She said tenderly, "Husband, I feel that after you came back, there seems to be some sort of change."


    "Oh? What changes? " Ye Fan hugged the woman''s waist.


    "That''s right... "I can''t say, but my temperament is much better now." Su Qingxue mumbled.


    Ye Fan asked, "Then does my princess like it?"


    "I like it!" Su Qingxue smiled sweetly.


    Ye Fan smiled, lowered his head and kissed the woman, then held her in his arms, his eyes filled with emotion...


    If he could cure Su Qingxue, it would restore a woman''s memory. He didn''t know if he would be able to see this girl''s version that was sometimes noble and elegant, sometimes cute and sweet.


    To be honest, the current Su Qingxue was doing quite well. Even if she was only able to cure a blocked meridian in the future, it was not bad that she didn''t recover her memories ¡­


    After the two of them enjoyed the warmth of parting for a while, Ye Fan finally let go of the woman, took a deep breath and said: "Xiao Xue, there''s something ¡­ ¡­" I think it''s time to have a formal chat with you. "


    Su Qingxue blinked and asked with some doubt, "Husband, what is it? "So serious ¡­"


    Ye Fan didn''t waste any time, and directly took out a smiley face mask from his ring.


    "Do you recognize this?"


    The moment Su Qingxue saw the mask, her beautiful face froze and her eyes were full of surprise.


    "This... "This is ¡­"


    Ye Fan wasn''t in a hurry and waited for the woman to say it herself.


    Su Qingxue touched the mask and hesitantly looked at Ye Fan before finally admitting it, "Husband, why is there a mask of my master?"


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "You''re talking about Yi San Xiao?"


    When Su Qingxue heard this name, she became even more certain of something. She nodded and said, "Yes, Darling, what exactly ¡­. What do you know? "


    Ye Fan thought for a while, then said, "It''s not convenient to talk here, let''s go somewhere else." "Xiao Xue, go into my ring for a bit."


    "In the ring?" Su Qingxue was puzzled.


    After Ye Fan exined a bit, he brought Su Qingxue to the storage ring.


    When Su Qingxue saw Chu Yunyao''s dark technology, she could not help but be dumbstruck.


    "You wait here for a while. I will go and bring your senior brother Jiang Chi along as well. There are some things I need to confirm with him." Ye Fan said.


    This time, Su Qingxue was not too surprised. After all, the man even knew Yi San''sughter and knew that Jiang Chi was not strange.


    "Husband, then I''ll help you find Senior. I have a way to contact him." Su Qingxue also wanted to know as soon as possible what was going on.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "No need, where is he? I can find him myself."


    Finishing his words, Ye Fan left the ring space and began to search the vicinity of the house of the Marquis with his spiritual sense.


    Jiang Chi wouldn''t be too far away from the manor at all. He discovered traces of Jiang Chi after a slight search.


    Ye Fan''s figure shed and appeared on the roof of a building. Before Jiang Chi could even react, Ye Fan had already pointed down and knocked him out.


    The instant before Jiang Chi fainted, there was only one thought in his mind ¡ª he was going to be buried again!?

 Chapter 2228

    2228


    When Jiang Chi woke up again, he had already appeared in a vast and tranquil garden with a pleasant scenery.


    "This... "This ce is?"


    Jiang Chi sat up on the floor and looked at the stone table before him.


    Su Qingxue was sitting on a stone bench and there were some exquisite dishes on the table.


    And the man sitting opposite Su Qingxue, wearing a golden wind-tattooed imperial robe, was actually Emperor of the Underworld!?


    This is the Imperial Pce!? Royal Garden!?


    "Senior Brother... You''re awake? " Su Qingxue''s eyes were extremelyplicated as she looked at Jiang Chi indifferently.


    After a moment of astonishment, Jiang Chi slowly stood up with vignce, "Junior Sister ¡­ This ¡­ What was going on? Why are you with the Emperor? "


    Su Qingxue sighed, "Senior Brother, this isn''t royal father ¡­ ¡­. "My husband."


    Jiang Chi was stupefied and stared nkly for a while, "Wh... "What?"


    "Emperor of the Underworld" turned his head and looked at Jiang Chi with a smile that was not a smile. The particle on his face quickly changed, returning to Ye Fan''s appearance.


    "Did you feel disappointed that you didn''t get buried this time?" Ye Fan teased.


    Jiang Chi was shocked as he pointed at Ye Fan, "Why..." Why is it you!? "


    His brain was no longer sufficient, the problems he faced were too many!


    But the thing that was buried twice before, if it was Ye Fan who did it, then it made sense!


    After all, every time he had followed Ye Fan and been thrown off, he would suddenly faint...


    "Take a look, who is master..."


    Ye Fan''s voice imitated Yi San''s smile, and then his face transformed into Yi San''s smile.


    Under Jiang Chi''s astonished gaze, Ye Fan took out a smiling man''s mask and shook it.


    "Darling ¡­" Su Qingxue took a deep breath and calmed her beating heart. She said, "Senior Brother, now that you are awake, tell me what you want to say ¡­ ¡­"


    Jiang Chi was bbergasted and almost kneeled down. He really thought Yi San wasughing!


    Ye Fan picked up his wine cup, took a sip, and said, "In front of you guys, I acted out this scene and even specially came to the pce..."


    I just want you to know that what I''m going to say is absolutely true.


    No matter how unbelievable, you all do not need to have any doubts ¡­ "


    After the air had calmed down for a while, Ye Fan began to exin a series of things.


    Naturally, there were some things that were too detailed, especially concerning Chu Yunyao and the other girls. Ye Fan did not exin anything about the ''ck technology''. After all, Jiang Chi was present.


    When they heard that Su Juxin, Emperor of the Underworld, and Yi San Xiao had all died by Ye Fan''s hands and that the Emperor and Emperor were both fake puppets, it took Su Qingxue and Jiang Chi a long time to regain their senses.


    "No ¡­" Impossible! Su Juexin and my master are both sage realm experts! "Why are you ¡­"


    Without waiting for Jiang Chi to finish speaking, Ye Fan shot out a peerless sword intent.


    "Pfft!"


    The sword intent that was as exquisite as silk knocked down a green leaf.


    However, even if it was just a slight disy, Jiang Chi would still be able to instantly release the pressure from the Monarch level sword intent!


    Jiang Chi''s face turned ghastly pale, "Monarch level sword intent!? You. You are a sword god!? "


    This time, even Su Qingxue was so shocked that she covered her small mouth with both hands. Her bright eyes looked at her husband, and the shock in her eyes was beyond words!


    Although the woman had always felt that her husband wasn''t weak, he had concealed quite a bit of his strength.


    However, no matter how Su Qingxue thought about it, she couldn''t connect Ye Fan with the Sword God!


    The trash in the eyes of the people of the past had turned into a peerless expert in the primitive world with just a shake of his body!?


    This ¡­ This was too unbelievable!


    Even though Ye Fan had done something unbelievable, it still made Su Qingxue feel as if she was in a dream ¡­


    "I understand now ¡­" Jiang Chi felt his heart skip a beat as he opened his mouth and said with a trembling voice, "Xuanyuan Academy''s first person to shake the ancient and modern worlds, it''s you!


    The person who assassinated the Emperor of the Underworld in the Twilight Forest and also fought against Su Juxin was you!


    Xuanyuan City''s assassination had mysteriously failed and Ye Xiu had suddenly died ¡­ ¡­


    If you go to the Heavenly Passage Paradise and disappear, a God of Swords will appear!


    When you returned to the Imperial City, the Imperial Uncle''s residence and the Bi Fang n had offended you, so your n was exterminated!


    Everything matched up with your whereabouts!


    The reason why no one found out that it was you, is because you can disguise yourself!? "


    Ye Fan chuckled, "Even if I admit it, most people wouldn''t believe it, right..."


    "Otherwise, there''s no need for me toe to the pce and prove to you all that the royal family has long passed on..."


    Su Qingxue and Jiang Chi fell into silence. Indeed, even though Ye Fan had brought out so much evidence, it still made them feel as if they were dreaming ¡­


    "Lord Tu,e in."


    Ye Fan casually called out, and saw Tu Yue, who was dressed in ck, walk in from the darkness with a face as dark as water.


    "Greetings, Sir God of Swords, Grand Princess ¡­" Tu Yue replied respectfully.


    Seeing that the shadow guardmander, Tu Yue, was bowing down respectfully to Ye Fan, Su Qingxue and Jiang Chi could no longer question anything.


    "Lord Tu, he is my good friend and has helped me a lot. So, there are some things that need to be rified today. Call him toe with us." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    "You are too polite, Sir God of Swords. I am ashamed, but I just want to take advantage of the situation." Tu Yue said.


    "You have a good grasp of the situation, you know the big picture, there is nothing to be ashamed of. If people don''t kill themselves, they will live well. Who will not have something to cause trouble for?"


    Ye Fan extended his hand in greeting, "Come, Sir Tu, let''s drink together. "Slow down?"


    "I don''t dare. Your Excellency God of Swords and Princess, please." Tu Yue stood by the side in a proper manner.


    "Why are you so afraid of me when I tell you to sit down?" Ye Fan smiled and said.


    When Tu Yue heard this, he walked over and sat down.


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Chi''s eyes had already turned red as heughed miserably, "I didn''t expect ¡­ You have been hiding your true intentions, humiliating me time and time again, and even killing my master!? "


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "First of all, I never took the initiative to deal with you. If you weren''t following me, how could I be your equal?"


    "Secondly, I did not take the initiative to kill Yi SanXiao. It was Yi SanXiao who did not allow me to cure the princess'' illness and even made use of Qingxue."


    "Nonsense! If it wasn''t for Master, Junior Sister wouldn''t have been able tost much longer! It was all Master that renewed her life for Junior Sister!


    How could Master destroy those medicinal herbs? It is clearly that Taotie descendant who is causing trouble, which coincidentally destroyed the medicinal ingredients! " Jiang Chi argued.


    Ye Fan sneered, "You are so protective of Yi San Xiao, but you know that back then, Yi San Xiao said it was you in front of me, secretly in love with Qingxue ¡­"


    That was the reason why he intentionally burnt the medicinal herbs... "To take away all his responsibilities?"


    "What!?" Jiang Chi''s face flushed red, and he flew into a rage out of embarrassment. "You''re lying! You despicable fellow, you dared to nder my Master! "


    Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold as an invisible pressure suddenly enveloped Jiang Chi.


    "You ¡­ You think you''re qualified for me to lie? "


    As if a bucket of ice water had been poured over Jiang Chi''s head, his entire body shuddered. Only then did he unwillingly realize ¡­ What Ye Fan said was the truth ¡­

 Chapter 2229

    The great Sword God didn''t even need to lift a finger to kill him. He could even easily kill Tu Yue on his behalf.


    <span>What did he count for? How much value was there? Was it worth it for someone to make up a lie?


    Ye Fan remained calm and collected. He took out the token with the me pattern on it and threw it to Jiang Chi.Jiang Chi took the token in a daze. When he saw the token, his body immediately trembled...


    "Master''s medallion ¡­"<span>Upon seeing this token, Jiang Chi felt a surge of grief in his heart. His shoulders trembled as tears rolled down his face.


    "Master... Master... "


    After Su Qingxue heard this, although she felt sad, she wasn''t too excited.<span>Ye Fan looked at the woman. He was a little worried that Su Qingxue wouldn''t be able to bear it, but it seemed that he was overthinking.


    Su Qingxue''s endurance was much stronger than Jiang Chi''s.<span>"Xiao Xue, I killed Su Qian and Yi San Xiao, but what I did ¡­"


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to finish speaking, Su Qingxue had already shook her head and interrupted him.


    "Husband, there''s no need to exin anymore. This humble one knows that you aren''t some random innocent killer ¡­ If they want to harm you, they deserve to die ¡­ " The woman''s eyes were bright and cold.<span>On the side, Tu Yue looked at Su Qingxue with aplicated expression, but he did not say anything.


    <span>Ye Fan grinned. Deep down in Su Qingxue''s bones, there wasn''t much difference between them in her previous life.


    Actually, even if he didn''t do anything, Su Qingxue was already setting up the Blood Soul Extinguishing Array and wanted to take revenge on the imperial family.


    As for Yi Sanxiao, although he was Su Qingxue''s master and grandfather, he didn''t have a deep rtionship with them."Actually, I know that the Blood Soul Extinguishing Array is most likely a scam ¡­


    But... I never thought that it would bepletely fake! " Su Qingxue gritted her teeth and said.At this time, Tu Yue finally spoke up and said with a stern expression, "Princess, when you were born, Imperial Consort Zhen was definitely not poisoned and was not harmed by anyone ¡­


    <span>We, the film guards, are well aware of this matter. The Su n and Luo n had no reason to harm Imperial Consort Zhen.


    Once anything happened to the concubine, everyone would suspect that it was the empress''s doing, which would not be good for the imperial harem''s reputation.<span>Hence, at that time, the emperor and empress had been rather worried about the safety of their imperial concubines ¡­


    Su Qingxue smiled sadly: "I know ¡­ ¡­" Actually, it''s not that hard to figure out, it''s just that... I don''t want to believe it ".Who would take the initiative to admit that their birth had caused the death of their birth mother?


    For a woman like Su Qingxue, who already had a miserable life and didn''t have a long lifespan, she couldn''t help but feel this burden.


    Ye Fan looked at the teary eyes of the woman, stood up, walked over and hugged her from behind.<span>Su Qingxue held onto the man''s arm and whispered, "Husband, did you know ¡­ ¡­ Since I was young, I''ve been suffering from cold ailments. When life is better than death, I''ve always thought ¡­


    <span>I must avenge my mother. I can''t die yet.


    And just like that, one year, one year, had passed ¡­<span>But after meeting you, this humble one realized that revenge ¡­ It was just a spiritual sustenance to live on.


    <span>It doesn''t matter whether my revenge is real or fake anymore...


    Presently, I only want to be with my husband for a long time ¡­ "A little longer..."


    <span>Ye Fan kissed the woman''s fragrant hair, "I know, that''s why I have to exin everything to you so that you can let go of the knot in your heart and wholeheartedly receive treatment ¡­"


    <span>Jiang Chi, who was watching from the side, had traces of blood in his eyes as a wave of sadness hit him.


    After a while, Ye Fan released the woman and walked over to Jiang Chi."Jiang Chi, do you know why I didn''t kill you?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Jiang Chi woodenly shook his head. Logically speaking, if he were to reveal Ye Fan''s identity, it would attract a lot of trouble.


    "Because I want to give you two choices. One, to work for me. Two, you don''t need to do anything anymore ¡­"


    Jiang Chi trembled. Obviously, the second choice was death...


    "You are a sword god, what can I do for you?<span>With this level of cultivation, in your eyes, there should be no difference between me and a mortal, right? "


    Ye Fan said, "The reason I want to use you is naturally not because of your cultivation."


    With that said, Ye Fan threw a pile of Yi San''s "relics" in front of Jiang Chi.


    This included themunication stones and the records of various locations.<span>"You are Yi San Xiao''s disciple after all. You should be more familiar with these things than I am.


    I want you to gather all the major branches of the Huaxu Family. I want to see them.So the location of our meeting shall be the Royal Tomb. The faster the better, can it be done? " Ye Fan asked.


    Jiang Chi''s expression froze, "You... "Do you really want to ¡­"


    "If I want to kill them, I can just go and kill them. Why would I need to gather them and give them time to react?"<span>Ye Fan shook his head helplessly, not even afraid of his betrayal due to this guy''s brain.


    <span>Jiang Chi thought so and nodded, "I... "I can try, but I''m just a junior inside the sect. Even if I have the sect master''s order, I can''t guarantee that every elder will buy it."


    "Just tell them that they only have one chance and they won''te ¡­" "Then I will tacitly ept you as an enemy," said Ye Fan.


    <span>Jiang Chi cleared his throat, "Got it ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan said, "Okay, there is onest thing, and that is the most important question that I havee to find you for today."


    <span>"What is it?" Jiang Chi frowned.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and looked at Su Qingxue, and said, "Although Yi San is dead, he stopped me from treating Qingxue, and didn''t kill her directly ¡­. Still no answer.


    Theoretically speaking, Qingxue being alive did not affect him at all. As for killing Qingxue, there was no need to spend so much effort just to please her ¡­ ¡­


    You have followed Yi San andughed for many years, so you should have seen him more often. Think carefully, is there anything suspicious about him? "Jiang Chi was not the only one stunned by Ye Fan''s question. Su Qingxue and Tu Yue were also lost in thought.


    That''s right... No matter how he looked at it, there seemed to be some contradiction between them...


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Chi suddenly thought of something and recalled, "Perhaps... "It has something to do with the Night King."


    <span>"Night King?" Ye Fan frowned, "One of the Twelve Saints, Ye Guan Xing?"


    "Could it be that Night King has colluded with the Huaxu Family?!" Tu Yue''s expression changed, obviously also greatly surprised.


    However, even if it was a shadow guard, it was normal for them to not be able to track down any sage realm experts.


    Jiang Chi nodded, "Back then, when Master was pretending to be a doctor to meet junior sister, she had met a mysterious expert in private...<span>At that time, I was still young. It wasn''t until I grew up that I realized that it was actually Star Observation.


    Ye Guan Xing gave an item to his master and left. I don''t know what they talked about.Back then, when Master was treating Junior Sister, although she was unconscious, I was still awake.


    I saw that Master took out a blue bead and ced it on Junior Sister''s body ¡­


    It''s just that when Master told me to go out and stand guard outside the door, I didn''t see what happened in the end ¡­


    But since then, I''ve never seen that pearl again ¡­


    I don''t know what that bead is either. It was only when I mentioned it today that I remembered.After all, Master only got along with Junior Sister once, and the rest are just correspondence. There''s nothing special about it ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and asked, "Little Snow, do you remember this matter?"


    <span>Su Qingxue was at a loss, "At that time, I was still young, but I remember that I fell asleep to treat her, so I didn''t know what pearl it was ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and then walked to Su Qingxue''s side. With one hand, he grabbed the woman''s wrist and began to carefully check her pulse.After a thorough check, there weren''t any beads in Su Qingxue''s body.


    <span>In reality, Su Qingxue had seen so many doctors and cultivators. Even if there wasn''t a thousand, there was at least eight hundred who treated her illness.


    If there was a special pearl in his body, it would have long been discovered.<span>"Sir God of Swords, if there is something in Princess''s body, I''m afraid it won''t be able to be hidden, right?" Tu Yue was also suspicious.


    Ye Fan rubbed his chin, his brows furrowed. He always felt that this should be the crux of the problem.


    "Husband, after receiving treatment, my body has indeed recovered a bit. The number of times I get sick has also decreased. Could it be that this is really rted to that pearl?" Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan suddenly had a sh of inspiration. This time, he did not feel the pulse of a woman, but instead used his powerful spiritual force to probe the body of a woman...


    <span>At the shady spot where the Yin Qi was the heaviest, Ye Fan focused his spiritual power again and again...


    <span>Suddenly! Ye Fan finally sensed the existence of a dark blue bead.


    This was actually a miraculous ball of extremely cold energy, but it was truly a bead that had fused with Su Qingxue just like that!?


    <span>Because of Su Qingxue''s Yin Meridian, the Yin Qi in her body far exceeded that of ordinary people, and her Yin Qi was even more vigorous!


    <span>That was why that mass of extremely cold energy was very well hidden, as if there was a protective color hidden within!


    If Ye Fan''s mental strength had not greatly increased, he wouldn''t have been able to sense it, and the average sage realm wouldn''t have been able to sense it."There is indeed a pearl ¡­" Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a dark and cold killing intent, "They won''t kill you, and they won''t let me treat you...


    <span>"They need your Yin energy to nurture this pearl ¡­"


    At the end of his words, Ye Fan''s body was unable to suppress the crazy overflowing killing intent from his body. It had already caused Jiang Chi and Tu Yue to break out in a cold sweat. Their entire bodies were covered in cold sweat...

 Chapter 2230

    2230


    At this moment, Su Qingxue had also tightly clenched her bare hands. Her eyes were sparkling with a look of disbelief.


    She understood what a man meant ¡­


    He was actually treated like a living vessel for the beads!?


    In all these years, the cold poison had red up again and again, and it was better to die than to live, yet it was still being used to achieve some hidden purpose?!


    They didn''t let go of such a delicate body that was only twenty years old!?


    Those people had been waiting for her to die from the beginning. They had never wanted to cure her. They only wanted to make her suffer ¡­ Until death!


    A hysterical sadness nearly made Su Qingxue faint!


    "Little Snow!"


    Ye Fan saw that the woman''s face was pale and her body was shaking. He quickly went over to support her.


    Su Qingxue finally could not bear it anymore and sobbed, "Husband ¡­. Why are they doing this to me. What did I do wrong... "


    Hearing the woman''s sad question, Tu Yue, who was at the side, silently lowered his head. Jiang Chi''s eyes also revealed a look of heartache, but he was also extremely perplexed ¡­


    Ye Fan held the woman tightly in his arms, his body trembling uncontrobly from anger.


    "Xiao Xue... It''s fine... Yi San is dead, the star of the night. He couldn''t live either ¡­


    "But even if all the people from the Ye n are dead, you will still live on ¡­"


    Even though Ye Fan''s current state of mind was not affected by the waves of events, he was already clenching his teeth and revealing his killing intent.


    Tu Yue stood up and said, "Sir God of Swords, Star Observation has always been known as the number one Warlock of the Great Conquest. For many years, he was the only one who managed to keep Long Yue at sea.


    Back then, Su Jue Xin and Bai Wuji were both quite afraid of Wu Yeyue. Even though she had the restraining force of the technique, it also meant that she could not be underestimated ¡­


    "Dark Moon City has been run by the Ye Family for thousands of years, and is deeply ingrained. The Ye Family''s Wu Xiang Dark Moon is also a mysterious existence ¡­"


    "Why... Are you trying to advise me not to touch the stars? " Ye Fan coldly nced at Tu Yue.


    Tu Yue immediately shuddered, and quickly exined, "Sir God of Swords, please do not misunderstand! That''s not what I meant! "


    "As long as this bead really belongs to Ye Guan, I don''t care about what number one Warlock he is, in my eyes ¡­ "Just a corpse..." Ye Fan said in a deep voice.


    Tu Yue swallowed his saliva and nodded, "This kind of cruel trip is indeed deserving of death!


    However, I believe that the most important thing to do is to first treat the princess'' illness.


    Also, at the end of the month, it was the most important exam of the year, the Sacred Royal Examinations.


    Every year, the four great ns and the five great ns of the Royal Sacred Region would send out many heavyweights to supervise the examination together, helping their own geniuses.


    I want to ¡­ Why not take advantage of this year''s events and grandly invite Ye Guan Xing over to the Imperial City?


    This way, His Excellency God of Swords will not dy the treatment for the princess, and you won''t need to go to Ye Guan Xing''s nest to find an opportunity to ask about it, and you won''t even need to ¡­ "Get rid of him."


    Ye Fan revealed a pondering expression. Although he didn''t mind killing everyone in Dark Moon City, Tu Yue''s words were correct ¡ª Su Qingxue''s condition was more serious.


    If he couldn''t escape from the stars, he could at most tolerate him for a month.


    "Lord Tu''s method is not bad." Ye Fan pondered for a moment, then said with an evil smile: "But..." Since you want to invite Ye Guan Xing, why don''t you invite the leaders of the other families... "


    Tu Yue was taken aback. "Your Excellency, Sword God ¡­ "You mean ¡­"


    "Su Jue''s heart is dead, Su Qian is dead, Su Yun is dead ¡­ ¡­ The throne of the Great War was swaying in the wind and rain.


    Right now, everyone was at peace, but with their brains, it was about time for them to smell something.


    There should be many of them who came here to take a look at the Royal Capital to see what exactly is happening here ¡­ "


    Ye Fan sneered and said, "They want to see it, I will let them see it clearly." "It''s clear."


    Tu Yue''s eyes revealed a look of worry. "Yes ¡­" "I understand."


    "Sir Tu ¡­ Don''t worry, you''re my friend. I''ll naturally take care of your Tu Family as well ¡­


    "As long as you don''t provoke me, I am always very reasonable." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Tu Yue forced out a smile. "I thank the God of Swords for his trust. Then tomorrow, I''ll go with the Qi King to prepare for the Sacred Royal Trial ¡­"


    After Tu Yue had retreated, Ye Fan turned his head towards Jiang Chi and said, "You can go too, do what I have to say."


    Jiang Chi looked at him hesitantly. "You... You''re really willing to let me go? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll betray you? "


    Ye Fan sneered, "So what if you betrayed me?" Not to mention the benefits it would bring you... "In the entire Great Deste, what do I have to fear?"


    Jiang Chi had a stupefied expression, and he was unable to utter a single word ¡­


    Helpless, Jiang Chi could only say, "I know ¡­" "I''ll go and notify them as soon as possible."


    "Sigh ¡­" Watching Jiang Chi leave, Ye Fan sighed and caressed Su Qingxue''s hair, "Xiao Xue, this senior brother of yours is really stupid. Even I can''t bear to kill him."


    Su Qingxue couldn''t help butugh from her tears. She red at the man and said, "Husband, you are not allowed tough at him. Actually, senior brother is just a pitiful person."


    He was an orphan and was picked up by Yi Sanxiao. Now that Yi Sanxiao is dead, he has no one to rely on. "


    Ye Fan muttered to himself, who was not an orphan in the past? What''s the big deal?


    "Alright, let''s not talk about anything else for now. I''ll help you inspect the situation of the pearl in your body."


    "If you don''t take it out, the treatment might be affected too..." Ye Fan said.


    "Um... "Then, husband, let''s return to the residence."


    "Why are you going back? The entire pce belongs to us, isn''t it good here?"


    Ye Fan carried Su Qingxue to the bed in the hall and asked the woman to lie down.


    This time, in order to inspect more carefully, Ye Fan directly reached his hand into the woman''s skirt...


    "Darling ¡­" Su Qingxue''s delicate face turned red as she mumbled.


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that this perineal position was indeed very ambiguous.


    "Heh heh ¡­" If you didn''t scream, I wouldn''t have realized it.


    I, your husband, am a doctor, and I am a doctor. Don''t let your thoughts run wild... " Ye Fan said seriously.


    "Oh ¡­" Su Qingxue pouted.


    But after a while, Su Qingxue suddenly thought of something, "Husband ¡­. Since royal father did not exist a long time ago, then ¡­ Were you the one who pretended to be the emperor that was with the empress and the others? "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but tremble, his expression a little stiff. This woman, how could she not mention this pot?


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but to swallow his saliva as he thought about what had happened to Queen Luo Feiyan''s bedroom...


    But he naturally wouldn''t admit it, so he said, "Isn''t there a fake made by the Chu Grandmaster? I don''t need to pretend."


    Su Qingxue''s bright eyes blinked as she said in disappointment, "So that''s how it is ¡­ ¡­ "I thought that my husband had gone to y with the empress while pretending to be my father."


    Ye Fan felt a little strange in his heart, "Why..." Xiao Xue, you want me to do that? "


    "That Luo Feiyan, when I was in the pce, she intentionally made the harem people treat me coldly. I feel ufortable ¡­"


    Su Qingxue pouted. "If my husband acts like my father and teases Luo Feiyan, it''s actually not bad. If she knows the truth in the future, she''ll definitely be angered to death ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fanughed, "So that''s how it is. I''m telling you, actually..."


    As the words reached his mouth, Ye Fan suddenly became alert!


    Not good! This was a trap set by a woman!


    "Actually what? Husband, what do you want to say? " Su Qingxue was quite anxious.


    Ye Fanughed and quickly changed the subject, "Actually..." For this kind of thing, it''s better to wait until Snowy recovers and get back at her.


    "As a man, it''s not appropriate for me to bully a woman ¡­"


    A hint of doubt shed in Su Qingxue''s eyes. She smiled and said, "That''s true ¡­ ¡­ Husband, it''s better not to interact with a woman from the harem. "


    "Heh heh... "Yeah, yeah..."


    Ye Fan''s back was covered in cold sweat. Good boy, this is much more exciting than killing Yi San whileughing! Fighting with his wife was such a pleasure!

 Chapter 2231

    2231


    After avoiding a crisis, Ye Fan could finally check for women peacefully.


    After another careful analysis, Ye Fan frowned, feeling a headacheing on.


    The bead could actually be stored in a woman''s body in the form of pure energy. It must have been in this form, too, as it entered her body through her skin.


    Logically speaking, Su Qingxue should have felt something when she had this kind of foreign body, but since a woman was young, she didn''t feel it at all.


    The reason for this, Ye Fan guessed, was that this pearl and the Yin energy from the meridians had a perfectpatibility.


    It was just like an organ transnt where there was no rejection.


    This bead seemed to have saved Su Qingxue and absorbed countless amounts of Supreme Yin Qi over the years.


    But in reality, because of the existence of the pearl, no matter how hard Su Qingxue''s physique improved, she was still unable to reach a bnce between Yin and Yang.


    Therefore, the bead didn''t save a woman''s life, but forced her to die at around the age of twenty!


    "Darling ¡­" "Is it very serious?" Su Qingxue saw the man was silent and asked faintly.


    Ye Fan didn''t hide anything and said, "This pearl is the reason why all the medical treatments you''ve taken all these years were in vain.


    If I don''t take it out, I''m afraid the treatment I use the prescription on will have very poor effects. "


    "Then what should we do? Husband, you want to take it out first? " Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan stroked his forehead. Of course he would take it out, but the problem was how to take it out?


    If this thing was purely solid, then it wouldn''t be a big deal. It was a mass of yin energy, so how could energy be extracted through surgery?


    If she were to forcefully use true essence to touch it, Su Qingxue''s body might not be able to withstand it.


    Moreover, this bead had absorbed the Supreme Yin Qi for so long, so it was likely that it was cold enough to injure people, and it was extremely dangerous to use it easily.


    The perineum was rted to the cirction of Yin and Yang energy in the human body, so he absolutely could not take the risk.


    "I need to think about it, then make a decision. I will take you back to rest first, you are also tired today." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue was truly exhausted. The amount of information she had obtained today was too much, and she needed to think over some things properly. Thus, she nodded obediently and went to sleep.


    Ye Fan returned to the Imperial Garden and began to organize the medicinal forms and ingredients needed to treat Su Qingxue by himself.


    When everything was ready, he could only take out the pearl.


    Seeing that there were still four hours left before daybreak, Ye Fan was not willing to waste it and took out the gravity training room that he didn''t use for some time.


    After entering the training room, Ye Fan directly activated the triple disintegration spell, and began practicing the mad dance, all the way until he waspletely exhausted.


    In the morning, Ye Fan took a bath in the natural spring in the imperial garden before bringing the sleepy Su Qingxue back to the house.


    "Husband, where are you going?" Su Qingxue rubbed her sleepy eyes. Seeing that the man was about to leave again, she was worried that he was going to travel far again.


    "Don''t worry, I will go to the academy ande back tonight." Ye Fan touched the woman''s face, letting her continue sleeping.


    Logically speaking, he no longer needed to take the exam and no longer needed to go to the academy.


    However, Ye Fan still did not have any clue regarding the bead, so he could only go to the library to see if there were any books rted to it that he could refer to.


    By the way, he also borrowed a lot of books, which he could return.


    After all, Ye Fan had trained for a while in the morning, and his stomach was rumbling with hunger. He ate a sumptuous breakfast, and then walked out the door.


    What made him at a loss whether tough or to cry was that when Uncle Shui saw him eating breakfast, he almost teared up, saying that it had been too long since he had served him breakfast.


    The former young duke wouldn''t have left for so long without a trace. It was no wonder the old man had been filled with emotion.


    After leaving for two months, he returned to the academy. The students were already in their final phase of sprinting.


    Ye Fan, who was originally one of the top students in the academy, unexpectedly "skipped sses" for two months, which also caused many rumors in the academy.


    Seeing Ye Fan suddenly return to the academy, groups of passing n students all revealed looks of surprise.


    Very quickly, the news of "Prince Consort Ye returning to the academy" had spread throughout the academy''s forums.


    As everyone expected, Ye Fan still did not go to any of the academies for lessons, and instead entered the library.


    Ye Fan ignored the whispers of the surrounding people and the gazes that were secretly watching, and continued to look for books that he needed.


    Ye Fan had been reading and reading all afternoon, but he hadn''t been able to find anything particrly useful. It seemed that there weren''t many books on energy here.


    Ye Fan suddenly wanted to find someone to discuss this issue, and he couldn''t help but think of that moving figure in the library...


    Right... What about Feng Qinn?


    Ye Fan just realized that this time, he actually didn''t see Feng Qinn? He couldn''t feel her existence either?


    Speaking of which, this was one of the people he had the most contact with since arriving in the Great Wastnds.


    This was the first time that Ye Fan had not seen this woman in the library. Even he felt that it was strange.


    Arriving at the curator''s room on the second floor, Ye Fan knocked on the door. The person sitting inside the room had already changed to a tall and skinny man with gray hair and sses.


    "Ugh ¡­" Excuse me ", Ye Fan also didn''t know who this person was," Are you the new director? "


    The bespectacled man, on the other hand, recognized Ye Fan, "Hehe, you must be Ye Fan, right? I am Professor Bai An from Bai Ze''s family and am here to take over the position of Director Feng."


    "Oh... Professor Bai An, where is Director Feng? " Ye Fan asked.


    "You are from the Divine Dragon n, don''t you know?" Bai An was a little surprised. "Director Feng is getting married, so he went back to Xuanyuan City. He won''t being here anymore."


    "What!?" Ye Fan thought he misheard, "Who is Director Feng marrying?"


    "Zhuang Yi, Vice Principal Zhuang, in front of quite a few teachers and students, your proposal was a sess." Bai Anughed, "This matter has long been known."


    Ye Fan scratched his head, feeling even more incredulous, "Director Feng..." can fall for Zhuang Yi? "


    "Haha, how could outsiders know that? Maybe it''s because of years of hard work, and we finally got a reward for it." Professor Bai Anughed.


    Ye Fan still felt like he was dreaming, and nodded his head, "Okay..." "Thank you."


    Seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, Bai An couldn''t help but to be puzzled. "You''re here to ask about Director Feng''s matter?"


    Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then told him about finding some books.


    After Bai An heard this, he pondered for a moment, and said, "I think the book you''re looking for should go to the Heaven Seeking Academy.


    The Warlocks among the chosen ones have a better understanding of the control of energy. The probability of finding useful information there is higher. "


    Ye Fan''s eyes lit up. That''s right, how could he have forgotten about this!


    If this bead belonged to the Star Gazing Night, then that guy was the number one Warlock of the great battle, then he would have to go to the heaven chosen one''s library instead!


    "Thank you, Director Bai."


    Ye Fan thanked him sincerely and nned to leave for the Heaven Seeking Academy.


    As for the matter with Feng Qinn, although he felt it was very bizarre, but it didn''t seem to have anything to do with him whether Feng Qinn married anyone or not.


    The matter with Su Qingxue had not been resolved, and Ye Fan was not in the mood to care about anything else.


    Enduring the confusion in his heart, just as Ye Fan was about to walk out of the library, he was stopped by someone.

 Chapter 2235

    2235


    Ye Fan was silent for a moment, and then stroked his forehead, "The Heavenly Star Token..." Didn''t they say that they were being held by us, the Residence of Northern Marquis? How did you get it? "


    Even though his cheap old man wasn''t that great ¡­ Ye Fan also did not believe that Zhuang Yi could get the Heavenly Star Token from Ye Huang Tu.


    "Heh ¡­" Zhuang Yi said yfully, "Everyone in the world knows that one of the five Heavenly Star Medallions is in the hands of the Northern Marquis.


    Then, will the Shen Long family really leave the Heavenly Star Token at the Residence of Northern Marquis? "


    Ye Fan suddenly understood. That''s right, thinking about it this way, he really took it for granted!


    "You''re saying that the Divine Dragon n''s Heavenly Star Token is not in Zhenbei''s Mansion at all!?"


    "Most of the years, it''s true that they were under the custody of the Northern Hou Mansion, but not all of them.


    I didn''t know it before, and I learned it from the Night King.


    There were indeed many notable generals in the Residence of Northern Marquis, but not every generation produced outstanding talents.


    How could the n be at ease to keep such an important item in one family all this time?


    As a matter of fact, the Heavenly Star Token had always been in the family''s custody ¡­


    When your grandfather Ye Zhaoxuan was weak, he invited the Heavenly Star Token to the Feng n.


    Your grandfather was always brooding over this, and that''s why he was always trying to get your father and Qing Lan together.


    He wanted the marriage between the two families, so he wanted to make use of this opportunity to send the Heavenly Star Token back to the Residence of Northern Marquis.


    However... Your father likes Ji Susu, so the marriage was unsessful.


    "The Heavenly Star Token has always been in the custody of the Feng n for the past few decades ¡­"


    Ye Fan finally understood why he had never seen the Heavenly Star Token in the Residence of Northern Marquis and why Gu Qing didn''t find any clues.


    It turned out that the Heavenly Star Token was not in the territory of the Residence of Northern Marquis!


    "So, you controlled Feng Qinn and let her take the Heavenly Star Token from the Feng family before handing it over to Ye Guan Xing ¡­"


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "You are doing this, aren''t you afraid of being found out and directly charging yourself with treason?"


    "Haha ¡­" Traitor? " Zhuang Yi said with an indifferent expression, "As long as I can be with Qinn ¡­ So what if you''re a traitor!? "


    Ye Fan frowned, this guy ¡­ His obsession with Feng Qinn had reached an insane level.


    "Moreover... The Heavenly Star Token was lost by the Feng n. Even if the Feng n found it, they wouldn''t dare to casually reveal it.


    Even if she was lost, no one would suspect Qing Lan so easily. After all, she was thew enforcement elder.


    To be honest, so what if he lost the Heavenly Star Token?


    Even if Night King had two Heavenly Star Epaulettes, there was still the Heavenly Star Epaulette in the hands of the Su n, the Tu n, and the White Tiger n.


    Even if he managed to gather five Heavenly Star Emissaries, he would still have to see if he had the confidence to summon the Heavenly Star Divine General ¡­


    If he summoned the Divine General, and the Divine General didn''t recognize his Emperor''s Qi, wouldn''t he be aughingstock throughout the ages?


    Who in the world is the ruler of this world has nothing to do with me? I just want to be with someone I love! What''s wrong with that!? "


    Zhuang Yi also threw caution to the wind, venting his anger in a hoarse voice.


    Ye Fan''s mind was also somewhat confused. Even if this Ye Guan Xing wanted to usurp the position, was the Heavenly Star Divine General really that important?


    He was so sure that the Heavenly Star Divine General was helping him and wouldn''t lift a rock to smash his own foot.


    Of course, there was also the possibility that he did not want to summon the Divine General at all ¡­


    His goal was to prevent the Heavenly Star General from being summoned, so he wanted to obtain as many Heavenly Star Medallions as possible.


    No matter what, he had to meet this Ye Guan Xing for a while, this old brat ¡­ His hand had stretched out too long.


    "If you really like Director Feng, then you shouldn''t use this method to get her.


    "Once the control over her is lifted, this marriage will also stop." Ye Fan said.


    Zhuang Yi grinned and said, "Do you think that the Night King''s technique is so easy to dispel?


    Ye Guan Xing was the number one Warlock in the Great Games, the most mysterious user of Shadow power among the chosen ones.


    The incantation he set up in the Dark Spirit Bead has already merged with my spiritual imprint.


    When Qing Lan used the Dark Spirit Bead to cultivate, the Dark Spirit Bead had already established a mental bond between Qing Lan''s primordial spirit and mine.


    Qing Lan had ''be addicted'' to me. She can''t leave me! "


    Speaking to here, Zhuang Yi''s smile became crazed and fanatical, "Hehe... Haha... If Qinn can''t find me tomorrow, if she can''t marry me ¡­ She will live a life worse than death ¡­ "


    Ye Fan calmly looked at him, his face expressionless.


    Zhuang Yi gradually realized that something was wrong, "What kind of expression do you have? Don''t tell me you don''t believe what I just said?"


    Ye Fan said lightly, "With Director Feng''s character, even if she agreed to marry a certain man, it would be nothing.


    It was also impossible to be too intimate with a man and reveal the posture of a little girl.


    Thus, the things you said that you were ''addicted'' to, ''captivated'', werepletely impossible.


    Even if you control her mind, you can''t make it too obvious that her behavior is too weird.


    Otherwise, if Curator Feng''s performance is too strange, then the Divine Dragon nsmen are not idiots, they will definitely be able to find some clues ¡­ "


    Zhuang Yi''s expression was somewhat unsettled, he forcefully pretended to be calm and said, "On the surface, of course it''s like this, but secretly, she doesn''t want to leave me!


    If she discovers that I am no longer here, she will definitely suffer a fate worse than death.


    "Oh? In that case... If I can''t kill you for the sake of Director Feng, I can only let you go? " Ye Fan smiled yfully.


    Zhuang Yi had a straight face as he solemnly said, "Although I don''t know how you did it, but it doesn''t matter if you are Ye Fan or the Sword God ¡­. What does me marrying Qing Lan have to do with you?!


    If you let me go back, I promise you, once I get married to Qinn, I''ll leave this ce and travel to another ce.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Zhuang Yi, do you know why Director Feng has always been unwilling to ept you?"


    Zhuang Yi''s face sank, "What are you trying to say..."


    "Curator Feng, it''s not that your cultivation is low, it''s not that your background is weak either...


    A woman like her, she knows better than anyone, can''t ask for a man who''s better than she is. "


    Zhuang Yi''s breathing quickened as he loudly shouted, "You''re lying! She likes Ye Huang Tu, but she doesn''t like me. Isn''t it just because Ye Huang Tu is stronger than me that he is born better than me!?


    "Don''t forget, even if Ye Huang Tu is stronger than you, he is still inferior to Director Feng!


    In terms of cultivation level and status within the n ¡­ Even the military''s position was given to him by Director Feng!


    From this point of view, Ye Huang Tu and you are no different from what you are in the eyes of Director Feng!


    You two men are not as strong as a woman like her! " Ye Fan said without any trace of politeness.


    Zhuang Yi''s face alternated between red and white, his voice trembling, "Then what did you say ¡­ ¡­ "Why is that?"


    Ye Fan used a pitiful gaze to look at the man in front of him, whose voice was trembling.


    "Although Ye Huangtu is not as good as Director Feng, he still dares to face everything.


    If you like my mother, then you like her. If you reject Director Feng, you won''t be soft-hearted in the slightest.


    And youck the dignity and magnanimity of a man.


    You''re standing in front of the Wind Director. Even if you really like her, you''re still looking up at her, not just seeing her as a woman ¡­


    Do you think that a proud woman like Curator Feng would like a man who dared not to ''look'' her in the face!?


    "She wants a real man, not a pitiful person who kneels down and begs her to ept him ¡­"


    Zhuang Yi''s face was pale as he shook his head, "You''re lying! Nonsense! Shut up! "Shut up!"


    Ye Fan sneered, "So..." To Curator Feng, marrying you would probably be a life worse than death. "


    With that, Ye Fan''s sword intent shot out, directly prating Zhuang Yi''s dantian!


    "Ahh!"


    Zhuang Yi was already agitated to begin with, and the disparity in strength was already immense. With this, he was even more defenseless. With a pained cry, his cultivation immediately dissipated!

 Chapter 2232

    2232


    The people who came this time made Ye Fan a little confused.


    "Win?"


    The expressionless man in front of Ye Fan with the thick brows and tiger-like eyes was the leader of Xuanyuan Three Ying, the leader of the White Tiger n, Chu Yingming.


    Ying Mo had a solemn look on his face as he stared straight at Ye Fan, his eyes full of fighting spirit.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "What are you doing?"


    "Waiting for you." The words were always brief.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Fan thought to himself, I''ve never had anything to do with this kid, so I''m not very familiar with him.


    Ying Mo spat out two words, "Exchange pointers."


    "Huh?" Ye Fan suspected that he had heard wrongly.


    The students who were standing outside the library and passing by all revealed expressions of anticipation.


    "Interesting! Ying Mo is finally going to find Prince Consort Ye! "


    "It''s almost time to graduate. This semester, Ying Mo has already defeated all of the peers from Ling Mingjing''s school!" Only Ye Fan, who never returned to the academy, is left! "


    "They must be preparing to enter the Sacred Royal Academy. They must first establish themselves as Xuanyuan Academy''s number one!"


    Hearing the whispers of the students, Ye Fan also understood what was going on.


    This brat wanted to build his self-confidence, so he was looking for various schools topete with.


    Although he didn''t take first ce in the Divine Dragon Competition, he was still the uncrowned king. Xuanyuan Academy had long regarded him as the number one person among the Divine Dragon''s younger generation.


    If not for the fact that he was already out, Ying Mo would havee knocking on his door long ago.


    "Forget it. I have important matters to attend to, so I''m not interested in sparring with you."


    Ye Fan didn''t have the heart to waste time here. Waving his hand, he prepared to leave.


    But Ying Mo actually frowned and without saying anything further, he took out a White Tiger jade talisman?!


    The surrounding students burst into an uproar!


    "A battle between jade tokens!? This victory was too cruel! You dare to do this!? "


    "After won and silently returned from the Heavenly Passage Paradise, he had already broken through to the half-step immortal level. With his strength right there, why wouldn''t he dare!"


    "This time, Prince Consort Ye will have to ept it even if he doesn''t!" After all, this concerns the Divine Dragon Family''s face ¡­ "


    Ying Mo still had a cold expression, but his eyes were zing as he loudly answered: "ept!"


    Ye Fan was speechless. This kid used to look like an honest person. How could he be so unwilling to listen?


    A duel with a jade talisman? Such a small matter, was there a need? Was he really going to run to the Martial Arts Practice Grounds and spend half a day to get into such a mess?!


    "I have serious business, so I''m really busy."


    Ye Fan shook his head, toozy to lower himself to his level, turned his head and continued to walk away.


    When Ying Mo saw the jade token duel, Ye Fan even dared to ignore it. He could not help but look confused, but he was more annoyed.


    Suddenly, with a movement of his feet, Ying Mo grabbed towards Ye Fan''s shoulder!


    Ye Fan didn''t stop him, allowing him to grab his shoulder.


    Ying Mo''s attack seeded, and just as he was about to use his capturing technique, Ye Fan fell to the ground!


    But! When he used his strength, he discovered that Ye Fan was like a mountain, standing tall and unmoving!?


    "Ugh!" "Hmm ¡­"


    Ying Mo tried his best, but Ye Fan just stood there, not moving at all.


    Ying Mo and the surrounding students were astonished. How was this possible!? Just by standing, he was already so calm!?


    Ye Fan sighed, turned his head and said, "Brat, my patience is limited. Either let go, or ¡­." "I won''t be polite."


    "Perfect!" Ying Mo couldn''t wait for Ye Fan to make his move.


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a cold light, he immediately turned around, his right hand shot out like lightning, and grabbed Ying Mo''s head with a palm!


    Before Ying Mo could react, an unparalleled force had lifted his head!


    Ying Mo''s hands hit nothing but air, while his feet were suspended in the air!


    In a moment of desperation, Ying Mo could not care about viting the rules and hurriedly circted his cultivation as he tried to break free with all his might!


    But his little cultivation, in front of Ye Fan, was like nothing!


    Ye Fan exerted a bit of force with his arm, pushing Ying Mo''s head down to the ground.


    Ying Mo had no way topete with this brute force. His body fell backwards, and his head hit the ground with a loud bang!


    The ground shattered and stone fragments flew into the air!


    If he hadn''t revolved his true essence to protect himself, his head would have burst with blood! He was killed instantly!


    But even so, Ying Mo was already dizzy. His eyes were widened to the point of splitting, and he spat out a mouthful of blood!


    At this moment, there was no way for him to continue fighting, and his eyes were filled with fear ¡­


    Ye Fan slowly stood up, straightened his cor, and didn''t bother to take a second look.


    The surrounding students werepletely silent, and their jaws dropped.


    They didn''t see clearly how Ye Fan did it!?


    With a cultivation of half a step into longevity, Ye Fan actually relied purely on the strength of his physical body topletely crush him?!


    Even if Ying Mo underestimated his opponent and didn''t use his full strength, this was still too incredible!


    The leader of Xuanyuan Three Ingots, the winner of the current academy''s "first", had been crippled in a single move!?


    "Could it be the power of the Fire Dragon''s bloodline?"


    "The Fire Dragon Bloodline of the Divine Dragon n, is it really that powerful? He didn''t use the Berserk Dragon Transformation ¡­. "


    Ignoring the looks of respect from the students, Ye Fan took a step forward and was about to leave.


    Right at this moment, a Heavenly King''s Aura appeared in front of them.


    A graceful woman with elegant hair was walking over. She was wearing a red dress with a bit of white silk underneath. It was the dean of the academy, Xiao Huaisu.


    Although she was over a hundred years old and was a beautiful woman, her legs were as thin as a young girl''s.


    Although he was shorter than Feng Qinn, he gave people a feeling of familiarity and elegance.


    However, only Ye Fan would pay attention to this woman''s appearance.


    When the students saw Xiao Huai Su, most of them were filled with respect and fear.


    Xiao Huai Su nodded her head and looked at Ying Wu with a dignified demeanor. She frowned her brows as she looked at Ying Huanhuan who was twitching on the ground ¡­


    "Take Ying Mo to the infirmary," Xiao Huaisu said.


    "Yes sir!" A few students immediately rushed forward to help.


    Xiao Huai Su looked at Ye Fan strangely, "You ¡­" "Follow me."


    "It was Ying Mo who attacked first, and it was also he who used his cultivation. What does that have to do with me?" Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to respond, and was about to leave.


    "It''s not winning... "It''s another thing ¡­" Xiao Huaisu said in a very low voice, "About the ¡­"


    Ye Fan was startled, Lan? Could it be Feng Qinn?


    Not allowing him to ask any further, Xiao Huaisu signaled Ye Fan to follow her with a wink.


    Ye Fan curled his lips. After all, he had some friendship with Feng Qinn and was also taken care of by a woman when he came here to study. He had helped him to block quite a few chores.


    Even if he didn''t want to interfere in the marriage, if there really was something strange about it, he couldn''t just sit by and do nothing.


    He followed Xiao Huai Su all the way to her office.


    "Sit down," Xiao Huaisu said before she went to get water.


    However, Ye Fan stood up and said, "I''m in a hurry. If you have something to say, quickly say it."


    Xiao Huai Su was stunned and she turned around, not knowing whether tough or cry. "Child, do you know who I am? I am the principal, can you give me some respect? "


    Ye Fan was toozy to waste words, and went straight to the point, "What happened to Director Feng?"

 Chapter 2233

    Xiao Huai Su saw that Ye Fan did not seem to buy it, and was toozy to care too much about it. She said: "You know that she epted Zhuang Yi''s proposal and went back to Xuanyuan City to get married, right?""I just heard about it today." Ye Fan said, "Is there something fishy about it?"


    <span>"Do you think that Lan Lan will ept Zhuang Yi?" Xiao Huai Su retorted.


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged, "How would I know about this?"


    Xiao Huai Su frowned, "In these past few months, the person who has seen her the most is you, right? Don''t tell me you didn''t notice anything strange?"


    Ye Fan said, "I only went to the library to read. Moreover, I haven''t seen them for the past two months, so I don''t know what happened to them."


    Xiao Huai Su looked unresigned: "It''s really not that much. Something special happened? For example, in Xuanyuan City, are there any special circumstances? "Ye Fan recalled, back in Xuanyuan City, Zhuang Yi was suspected of being part of Huaxu Sect...


    <span>He could not help but be taken aback for a moment. Then, he quickly exined the matter.


    Hearing that, Xiao Huai Su shook her head and said, "Things like this, marrying him to Lan Lan didn''t have anything to do with it. Isn''t there no proof as well?"<span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "Then why did youe to find me?" What do you think is wrong? "


    <span>"Lan and I have known each other since we were young. We have been sisters for dozens of years. Before she agreed to Zhuang Yi''s proposal, I did not know a single thing!


    I asked herter, and she said nothing to me, as if she were a stranger.Even if she were to get married the day after tomorrow, she still would not invite me to attend. How could I not be surprised!? " Xiao Huai Su said worriedly.


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, "I know..." If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first. "


    Xiao Huai Su said snappily: "You little brat, you have no conscience. Just like your father, you have no conscience! Lan, you father and son are really unlucky! "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "What does that have to do with me?" Don''t tell me that Director Feng has fallen for me? ""You wish!" Xiao Huai Su red at Ye Fan and became agitated. She waved her hand and said: "Forget it, asking you this unscrupulous person is just a waste of my time. You can leave now!"


    Ye Fan suddenly felt that this dean was quite funny. His personality waspletely the opposite of Feng Qinn''s, making him think of Xiao Xin''er.


    After leaving the Principal''s office, Ye Fan did not really leave them alone.


    Xiao Huai Su''s words made him wonder if Feng Qinn was really being controlled ¡­<span>Arriving outside the academy, Ye Fan immediately used his phone to contact Jiang Chi.


    "Ye ¡­" "Sir God of Swords, what instructions do you have?" Jiang Chi was still a little not used to it.


    But now, he had nowhere else to go. Besides working for Ye Fan, he had no other choice.


    At least, standing on the same side as Su Qingxue, Jiang Chi could still feel a little sense of belonging.<span>Of course, Jiang Chi didn''t dare to have any presumptuous thoughts anymore. After all, whenpared to Ye Fan, he was well aware of the disparity between them.


    "What happened to the thing I asked you to do?" Ye Fan asked.


    "We have already contacted a portion of the elders. They are still in the process of being contacted. However, I believe that all of these hall elders need some time to consider." Jiang Chi said.<span>Ye Fan nodded and said, "Find someone for me. It''s the Divine Dragon Manor''s Zhuang Yi."


    "Let''s see if he has anything to do with the Huaxu Family. He''s just like that Ye Xiu ¡­"


    Ye Fan didn''t read too much into those information regarding Huaxu Family, he only read some of the main halls and important figures of Huaxu Family.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Chi immediately replied, "Zhuang Yi? Is he the vice principal of Xuanyuan Academy?


    He and Ye Xiu are the inner circle of Huaxu n in Xuanyuan City."Because he worships Emperor Chi You and joined our Huaxu Family, he had contacted us back in Xuanyuan City ¡­"


    "Is that so..."Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a cold light. In other words, when they were investigating, they didn''t find the wrong target, but Zhuang Yi acted them out once.


    <span>"Was the marriage between Zhuang Yi and Feng Qinn arranged by the Huaxu Family?"


    Jiang Chi was a little puzzled. "Zhuang Yi and Feng Qinn?" The Dragon Blood Queen? Feng Qinn, one of the Ten Heavenly Kings?


    This matter... "I haven''t heard about it. Although I''m the disciple of the Sect Leader, I don''t really understand things that my Master didn''t let me know either."


    Ye Fan sighed, "Got it, then you can continue to do your thing."


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan fell into deep thought.From the looks of it now, there was absolutely a problem with this marriage.


    In fact, from the perspective of the past, it was impossible for Feng Qinn to ept Zhuang Yi''s proposal.<span>However, just by relying on Zhuang Yi, he shouldn''t be able to make Feng Qinn change his mind.


    Since Zhuang Yi had some sort of background, then there was no way that someone else was secretly adding fuel to the fire ¡­Feng Qinn was of the five-wed Golden Dragon bloodline, and was also one of the Law Enforcing Elders. He had a very high authority in the Divine Dragon n.


    Needless to say ¡­ This was a chess piece that was even more useful than Zhuang Yi.


    His opponent''s goal was most likely not to help Zhuang Yi, but rather to get into the higher levels of the Divine Dragon n ¡­<span>As he thought about it, his mind recalled all the interactions he had with Feng Qinn in the past ¡­


    Ye Fan felt that he could not just sit there and do nothing. Otherwise, it would really be like what Xiao Huaisu had said, too heartless.


    It was too cruel to see the poor woman who had cared for him walk into the "fire pit" and marry the man she might not love at all.If Zhuang Yi''s secret connection with the Huaxu Family was brought out, although the wedding could be disrupted, this would be equivalent to deepening the hatred between the Divine Dragon n and the Huaxu family.


    Furthermore, it was impossible to find out whether Zhuang Yi had any other powers backing him ¡­


    It seemed that he could only resolve Feng Qinn''s problem first before finding the solution to the problem of the pearl in Su Qingxue''s body. There shouldn''t be a big problem in two to three days.


    Thinking about this, Ye Fan quickly rushed back to the house of the Marquis and informed Su Qingxue and Uncle Shui.<span>Just say that he wanted to check some information and that he wouldn''t be home for the next two days.


    His family had already gotten used to it. After all, Ye Fan was a busy man, so it was better to be able to reach him on the phone thanst time.


    Ye Fan then told Tu Yue to gather the shadow guards near Xuanyuan City and focus his attention on this wedding. If there was any suspicious situation, he would immediately report it.<span>After finishing his preparations, Ye Fan quietly flew to Xuanyuan City by himself.


    The day after tomorrow is the day after tomorrow, Ye Fan knows that time is of the essence, after all, going there will take close to a day.


    As he flew, a n slowly formed in his mind ¡­<span>The next night, Xuanyuan City.


    <span>The lights in the Zhuang Mansion were all on and the decorations were festooned.


    <span>Tomorrow morning was the wedding, and she was even marrying the Dragon Blood Queen of the Feng n. In reality, this was considered a high level of achievement, so the manor was especially solemn.


    <span>The wedding room in the back courtyard had long beenvishly decorated. Colorful crystal lights lit up the room, making it seem like a dream.


    <span>After Zhuang Yi finished examining a series of details, he left the bridal chamber.


    Zhuang Yi looked at the starlight in the sky with a face full of expectation. The corner of his mouth curled up into a smile as he turned around and walked back to his own residence.


    Tonight was thest time he would stay in his own room. Tomorrow, he would move in with his lover to the biggest master bedroom in the house.<span>After pushing the door open and returning to his room, Zhuang Yi''s expression suddenly changed. After discovering something, he immediately closed the door.


    He revealed a puzzled expression as he turned around to look at the smiling masked man in a grey robe behind the desk in the room ¡­

 Chapter 2234

    2234


    "You ¡­ "Why are you here?!" Zhuang Yi asked anxiously with a nervous expression.


    Smiling Face chuckled deeply, "What? Come and drink a cup of wedding wine? Don''t you wee me?"


    Zhuang Yi sighed, "n Master, please don''tugh at me. This time is truly dangerous and important figures of Xuanyuan City will almost alle.


    Come to my ce at this time of the day. If you were to be discovered, all your efforts would have been for naught! "


    "Since I dared toe, I naturally have the confidence to do so."


    Smiling Face said. Before Zhuang Yi could say anything, he asked, "Have things gone smoothly?"


    Zhuang Yi had a look of doubt on his face, "What thing?"


    "Why... Now that I''m marrying the Dragon Blood Queen, do you think that the things I told you are not important? " The smiling man asked coldly.


    Zhuang Yi sighed, "If I were to investigate who killed Ye Xiu, I would have already reported that Shen Long doesn''t have that kind of person.


    Right now, the greatest possibility was the God Sword Sect''s Sect Master and God of Swords in the Blessed Paradises.


    After all, it was very difficult to find a second Overlord level sword intent. It was just that he did not know ¡­ "Why did hee?"


    Smiling Face scoffed, "Zhuang Yi... I''ll give you one more chance. If you really n on hiding it this way, then don''t me me for being rude. "


    Zhuang Yi''s entire body shivered, and his expression became uneasy. Cold sweat began to trickle down his forehead ¡­


    Time slowly passed.


    "I... "I am not sure, but what does the Sect Leader want to ask ¡­" Zhuang Yi shook his head, "I really can''t think of anything."


    Smiling Face smiled sinisterly and said, "Is that so ¡­ What should he do?


    Tomorrow, he would marry the one he dreamt of. If he couldn''t see the sunrise tomorrow ¡­ Would it be a little regretful ¡­ "


    Zhuang Yi gnashed his teeth and said, "Doyen, everything I''ve done has never hurt the Huaxu Family''s interests, so why are you trying to push me so hard?"


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether or not to harm the interests of the Huaxu Family ¡­" Smiling Face said solemnly, "Zhuang Yi, I''ll give you onest chance. Confess everything!


    If I hear a single lie, you should know. what happens to traitors! "


    Zhuang Yi''s eyes flickered, his hands clenched into fists, and then loosened. He could only dejectedly say, "Alright ¡­ I admit that I did something to you.


    However, I just met the people from the Pce of Night in Dark Moon City, isn''t Prince Ye also an ally of the Huaxu Family?!


    Even if I do something for Night King, it can''t be considered a betrayal, right?!


    Smiling Face remained silent for a while and then said, "Go on ¡­ "You know, it''s not over yet..."


    Zhuang Yi also stopped surrounding him and clenched his teeth, saying, "Night King sent someone over to make a deal with me.


    He used a ''kinship'' character to add the ''Dark Spirit Bead'' to the skill book and helped me get clear water. I found that item for him and gave it to him ¡­


    "It''s just that simple. This has no effect on Huaxu Family at all!"


    Smiling Face asked, "What does Night King want to exchange with you?"


    Zhuang Yi''s eyes shed, "Divine Dragon Nine Transformations ¡­"


    "Divine Dragon Nine Transformations? As a chosen one of the heavens, what is Night King going to do with the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations? " The Smiling Man did not understand.


    Zhuang Yi was shocked, and shouted angrily, "You''re not Yi SanXiao!? Just who are you!? "


    "..."


    Ye Fan, who was behind the mask, suddenly came to a realization. This guy was deliberately making a trap?


    The real Yi San was definitely aware of what Night King wanted!


    So when Zhuang Yi heard him ask such a question, he became suspicious and even deliberately used the "Nine Transformations of the Divine Dragon" as bait to test him!


    "How depressing..."


    Ye Fan immediately took off his mask.


    "It''s you!?" Zhuang Yi saw Ye Fan''s face and was immediately shocked and angry, "Stinky brat!" You. "How could you ¡­"


    He was truly shocked, how could Ye Fan pretend to be Yi San Xiao?!


    Ye Fan didn''t have the time to exin it to him, and directly released the first wave of disintegration!


    His body''s speed exploded, and in a sh, he appeared in front of Zhuang Yi!


    Zhuang Yi subconsciously summoned the Heavenly Sovereign''s true essence, attempting to dodge, but Ye Fan had already grabbed Zhuang Yi by the neck!


    With his little cultivation level, under the condition of Ye Fan''s oneyer disintegrating, there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    Ye Fan''s eyes, after closing and opening, were already suffused with a golden light. His pupils had actually turned into those of a dragon, and his pupils had be slender and sharp.


    "Dragon ¡­" Eye!? "Hmm ¡­" Zhuang Yi waspletely shocked.


    Dragon''s Eyes was a technique that could only be used by a five wed, golden dragon.


    By temporarily transforming his eyes into the Dragon''s Eyes, the Dragon Soul''s spirit energy could make the opponent unconscious or perform some simple maniption.


    During battle, the Dragon''s Eye could even slow down the opponent''s movement speed. However, it consumed a lot of energy and was generally useless.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to attract too many people from Xuanyuan City, so he didn''t want to alert the enemy. Therefore, using the Dragon''s Eye to deal with Zhuang Yi was the safest choice.


    A spiritual power that was like the raging tides instantly invaded Zhuang Yi''s spiritual sense!


    "Ahh!"


    Zhuang Yi''s throat was strangled, and he couldn''t make much noise, but the pain of his primordial spirit caused him to spew out white foam as his entire body spasmed!


    Seeing Zhuang Yi unconscious, Ye Fan directly threw him into his locked up person''s storage ring.


    Immediately after, Ye Fan quietly turned off the lights in the room, quietly left, and left Xuanyuan City.


    Along the way to the wilderness, only then did Ye Fan throw Zhuang Yi out. This twist caused Ye Weiyang and Bi Kong Chan, the two pitiful little girls, to be shocked for a moment.


    After all, they all knew who Zhuang Yi was, and they had no idea what was going on outside.


    Ye Fan kicked Zhuang Yi to wake him up.


    Zhuang Yi was leaning against a tree, his head was spinning. When he saw Ye Fan in front of him, he quickly stood up.


    "You ¡­ When did you. Break through to the Five wed Golden Dragon!? This ¡­ Where is this ce!? "


    Ye Fan lightly said, "What is it that Night King wants you to exchange for? What else do you know?"


    "Stinking brat!" Don''t think that just because you broke through to the five wed dragon you can achieve your desire ¡­ "


    Without waiting for Zhuang Yi to finish speaking, a flying sword that flickered with a cold light suddenly appeared in front of him!


    On the flying sword, the golden light of the sword was like agileke water, but it was also as heavy and mysterious as gold.


    Zhuang Yi was bbergasted, his face ashen...


    After staring nkly for a long time, he connected all the clues in his mind together and only then did he wake up with a start!


    "You are the Sword God!?"


    Ye Fan was silent. At this time, he didn''t need to say anything, and Zhuang Yi should also understand that any of his words and struggles were all for naught.


    Zhuang Yi smiled miserably as he sat paralyzed on the ground. He still felt like he was in a dream ¡­


    Ye Zichen took a deep breath. His eyes were filled with despair ¡­


    "I lost ¡­" He really lost so thoroughly... Back then, I was no match for Ye Huang Tu, but now ¡­ I don''t even have the qualifications to be an opponent anymore... "


    Ye Fan frowned, "This is not the answer I want."


    "Heavenly Star Token ¡­"


    "What?"


    Zhuang Yi looked up and said with a self-deprecating smile, "The Heavenly Star Token... I gave my Divine Dragon n''s Heavenly Star Token ¡­ to Night King... "

 Chapter 2236

    2236


    Even though he had attained an Innate Realm, even if his dantian was damaged, he would still be able to reconstruct his body and regain his cultivation.


    But it would take a long time, and Ye Fan obviously wouldn''t give him that kind of opportunity.


    Before Zhuang Yi could say anything, Ye Fan had already knocked him out and threw him into his interspatial ring.


    Having lost his cultivation, Zhuang Yi was unable to pose any threat to Ye Weiyang and the Bi Kong Cicada, so he could temporarily "live a good life" for the three of them.


    Not directly killing him, Ye Fan also did it to guard against him.


    If Feng Qinn really relied on Zhuang Yi, then killing him might cause Feng Qinn''s death.


    After packing up, Ye Fan, disguised as a sword god, returned to Xuanyuan City.


    Before heading towards the Feng n''s mansion, Ye Fan first went to the Hua n to take a look.


    Since he hade to Xuanyuan City, he had to see his only precious disciple.


    It just so happened that in the courtyard, Hua Xiaoluo was diligently practicing the movements that he had taught her. The little girl''s cultivation had already entered her long term habitat, it seemed that she had really worked hard.


    Ye Fan silently watched for a while, his eyes showing a sincere trace of affection.


    epting a young disciple and watching her slowly grow was actually quite interesting.


    After looking at it for a while, Ye Fan felt that there was nothing to correct, so he turned around and decided to head towards the Feng n.


    Ye Fan''s time was precious, so he couldn''t be bothered to wait for daybreak. It would be better to find Feng Qinn tonight and see how the situation the woman was.


    As for tomorrow''s wedding, Ye Fan felt that there was no need to wait. In any case, the groom was already gone, so it was impossible toplete it.


    But the moment Ye Fan rushed towards the Feng n, he suddenly felt a cold and dark pressureing from that direction!?


    "This is ¡­" Ye Fan frowned, wondering if he was mistaken.


    He was actually a bit familiar with the aura of the sage realm?


    Ye Fan wasn''t in a hurry to show himself, and felt that this matter shouldn''t be simple, so he dodged to the sky, quietly looking down from above.


    At this time, arge number of members of the Divine Dragon n had already gathered outside of the Wind Hall. This was because many people could feel this domineering pressure!


    A man wrapped in ck armor and wearing a ck metal helmet, whose appearance couldn''t be seen, was standing alone in the center of the Feng n''s front courtyard.


    In the man''s hand was a crimson long saber that seemed to be bleeding profusely. Waves of red-ck de intent lingered around it ¡­


    "Sir, who exactly are you? Why have youe to our Xuanyuan City sote in the night?"


    The head of the Feng n, along with a group of experts from the Feng n, stood in front of the main hall.


    Feng Qinn, who was wearing a red dress, shockingly stood there as well. The woman''s face was cold and her eyes were clear. She didn''t seem to be under control in the slightest.


    The ck iron helmet man raised his red de and pointed it at Feng Qinn, "Hand over the Heavenly Star Token ¡­" I''ll spare your lives. "


    Everyone from the Divine Dragon n had a serious expression on their faces. They looked at each other and then looked at Feng Qinn.


    Feng Qinn took a step forward and said clearly: "You finally revealed your fox tail? It''s you who ordered Zhuang Yi? "


    As soon as they heard this, the other Divine Dragon n members were a bit surprised.


    "What?" Pointing to Zhuang Yi? "What do you mean?"


    "Could it be that Zhuang Yi wants to steal the Heavenly Star Token?!"


    "Elder Feng!" What exactly is going on!? "


    Hearing the doubtful voices of the nsmen, Grand Elder Yao Xingzhi who had rushed to the scene shouted, "Silence!"


    Waiting for the crowd to shut up, Yao Xingzhi solemnly said, "Two months ago, Elder Feng came to this old man and told him that Zhuang Yi had given her a Dark Spirit Pearl and someone had tampered with it.


    Zhuang Yi tried to use the Dark Spirit Bead to control Elder Feng''s primordial spirit.


    However, that person had underestimated Elder Feng''s vignce and cultivation.


    With his extremely profound Dragon''s Eye, Elder Feng was able to see through the scheme of the Dark Spirit Bead.


    Thus, this old man, along with the Patriarch and Elder Feng, were affected.


    He wanted to see who it was that had bribed Zhuang Yi behind the scenes. What kind of purpose did that have?


    Over ten days ago, Zhuang Yi thought that he had taken control of Elder Feng and had him steal the Heavenly Star Token from the Feng n.


    We, the Shen Long family, have long since created a fake to prevent the Heavenly Star Token from being stolen.


    "Therefore, Elder Feng sent that fake out ¡­"


    When the crowd heard this, they couldn''t help but burst into an uproar. They didn''t expect that there was actually such a conspiracy behind this wedding!?


    For a time, the crowd was filled with disdain towards Zhuang Yi, and they also began to unite with their enemies to deal with this mysterious swordsman who dared to look down on the Divine Dragon n''s Heavenly Star Token.


    "This Zhuang Yi is simply humiliating! You actually have a rtionship with an outsider to steal the Heavenly Star Medallion!? "


    "Who exactly are you!? How dare you make an enemy of our Shen Long family!? "


    Ye Fan, who was in the sky, didn''t know whether tough or to cry after hearing this.


    He knew that it wasn''t easy to control Feng Qinn. After all, after advancing to a five wed Golden Dragon, he had some understanding of the power of a five wed Golden Dragon.


    If one''s mastery of the Dragon Soul was profound enough, then controlling it at the mental level was an extremely difficult matter.


    "I thought we''d have to wait a bit longer. It looks like... He had already discovered that the Heavenly Star Token was fake. Feng Qinn coldly said, "Who exactly are you ¡­" "Sage realm, don''t you dare show your true face?"


    The ck d swordsman''s voice was still cold as ice, "Give me the Heavenly Star Token for thest time ¡­" Otherwise, I will kill without mercy. "


    With that, a red saber intent transformed into a tornado that soared into the sky. The hard and cold stone tablets in the courtyard were directly minced into powder!


    The pressure of the Saint realm spread out like a shadow over half of Xuanyuan City, causing it to tremble!


    The hundreds and thousands of Divine Dragon n nsmen that were surrounding him all fell back. Even if they weren''t afraid of death, they didn''t want to die in vain!


    "This de intent is so sharp ¡­" I''m afraid that the Heaven Ranked Saber Intent is already at the peak of existence! " The n leader, Ji Changgong, and the others had a grim expression on their faces.


    Yao Xingzhi coldly snorted, "If you want to take the Heavenly Star Token away from Xuanyuan City, that is, unless you can kill everyone here!"


    With hismand, the Elders of the Elders Guild gathered their strength and brazenly advanced.


    High up in the sky, Ye Fan narrowed his eyes. How could these elders be so honest? Even with the power of the Divine Dragon Bloodline, how could Duotian fight a Sheng Domain warrior?


    Just when Ye Fan was confused, suddenly! Two presences that he hadn''t noticed earlier appeared within the city!


    "Roar! ¡ª Roar! ¡­"


    Two dragon roars could be heard as two beams of golden light suddenly flew out from the depths of the Divine Dragon Ancestral Land andnded in the Feng n''s courtyard!


    A handsome man with long hair fluttering in the wind wearing a cyan robe and a tall woman with a graceful temperament and a golden dress was dancing in the air with dragon mes all over her body. She was releasing a pressure that was not inferior to that of the sage realm!


    Yao Xing Zhi and Ji Zhang Gong immediately led the elders and respectfully bowed!


    "Greetings, Patriarch Ji Wu Chen!" Ancestor Feng Xiushan! "Great-grandson Yao Xingzhi, in the name of the current head elder, has brought all of your nsmen to thank the two Patriarchs foring back to support us!"

 Chapter 2240

    "Why did you seize the Heavenly Star Token?" "Who sent you here?" Ye Fan might as well ask about something else.


    Ye Longyuan''s entire body trembled, "I... I... I don''t know. "I don''t know ¡­"Seeing his iparably painful appearance, Ye Fan knew that it was most likely his own primordial spirit that was struggling.


    In a sh, Ye Fan arrived in front of Ye Longyuan. His fingertips released sword intent and cut open Ye Longyuan''s helmet!<span>A face that he had not seen for a long time appeared in front of him. It was just thatpared to before, it seemed to have aged quite a bit.


    <span>ording tomon sense, even if seventy to eighty years had passed, Ye Longyuan still wouldn''t have grown so obviously. Most likely, he had suffered quite a bit.


    <span>Ye Longyuan''s face was filled with malevolence, he painfully held his head, "What happened ¡­ ¡­" Who are you. Why do I need the Heavenly Star Medallion ¡­ "Why am I here ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s eyes became more and more profound, as he released his soul consciousness, intending to see what exactly was going on with Ye Longyuan.


    However, he had just tried to use his mental power to check the state of Ye Longyuan''s primordial spirit. It was as if he had stepped on an rm!"Ah!"


    <span>Ye Longyuan was as if he had gone mad, his de directly shed at Ye Fan!


    Fortunately, Ye Fan was already prepared, and with a retreat, he dodged the attack!<span>It seems that if I don''t stabilize Ye Longyuan first, I won''t be able to help him recover properly...


    <span>"I can''t be merciful ¡­" "You should just suffer a little more."


    Ye Fan raised his hand and the power of the Divine Dragon Bloodline gushed out. Dark red blood suffused the air and turned into a thick fog of blood!


    In an extremely short period of time, the blood mist had turned into a airtight space that looked like a giant cube made of blood!The Dragon Coffin Blood Prison appeared skillfully and wrapped Ye Longyuan within it!


    At this time, Ye Longyuan was unconscious and was only concerned with his own headache. He did not struggle with his de and saved Ye Fan a lot of trouble.


    In the Dragon Cage''s Blood Prison, a powerful suction force quickly sucked out Ye Longyuan''s blood. It was like thousands of red strings dancing in the air!


    Of course, Ye Fan didn''t really want to draw blood and kill Ye Longyuan, he just wanted to let out a portion of his blood so that Ye Longyuan would be in a weak state.<span>Only in this way would he be able to more easily pry into Ye Longyuan''s primordial spirit state.


    <span>After feeling that it was about time, Ye Fan left the Blood Prison.


    Ye Longyuan fell from the sky, his face was pale and he could no longer muster any strength. He could not even hold the long de in his hand.


    After breathing heavily for a while, Ye Longyuan seemed to feel exhausted and fell into a deep sleep.Ye Fan walked forward, and once again used his spiritual energy to carefully investigate the situation.


    <span>Not long after, Ye Fan discovered a dark and eerie energy, which was like a lump of ck fog, upying the spiritual world of Ye Longyuan.


    <span>Moreover, it was not simply entrenched, but very meticulously cut through the shackles of the primordial and dragon souls, causing the two forces to be unable to fight against this dark energy together.


    This was not as simple as building a wall of reality. The maniption of Mental Energy required extreme meticulousness, otherwise, if there was any mistake, he would either fail or be a cripple while heavily injuring Ye Longyuan.


    <span>And with Ye Longyuan''s Dragon Soul and Primordial Spirit, it was simply not enough to resist the corrosion of this power ¡­ ¡­


    <span>And from the looks of it, this wave of energy had been deeply rooted in the sea and had developed for a long time. It was gradually going to engulf Ye Longyuan''s entire primordial spirit!


    <span>Once that happened, Ye Longyuan would never be able to return to his original appearance.


    <span>"Power of Sky Shadow ¡­ Night King ¡­ "


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, he couldn''t help but admire this method. This method was really quite mysterious, and Night King was indeed worthy of the title of the number one Warlock in the Great Expedition.Compared to a Mystical Sacred Body, Warlockscked physical qualities. However, their powerful spiritual force was constantly being developed. This Star Observation Night was clearly a model!


    <span>However, not only did Ye Guan Xing touch Su Qingxue, he also touched Ye Long Yuan. No matter what, he couldn''t let him live.


    After taking a deep breath, Ye Fan sat down cross-legged, intending to start treating Ye Longyuan.Fortunately, his mental energy was as abundant as the vast ocean, and Ye Longyuan was still not ''very ill''. Thus, he could still save him if he spent more time.


    <span>After all,pared to "building walls", "removing walls" was easier. As long as the "hammer" was tough enough, he would have enough strength.


    <span>One night passed unknowingly ¡­


    <span>When dawn arrived, Ye Fan opened his eyes.


    After letting out a long breath, Ye Fan carefully looked at Ye Longyuan and found that his face had already returned to normal. He knew that the blood in his body had basically been replenished.


    "Alright, you should be fine now."


    <span>Actually, he had already discovered that Ye Longyuan had already woken up.


    <span>Only, Ye Longyuan had also noticed that Ye Fan was treating him, so he had been cooperating and didn''t move.


    Ye Longyuan slowly opened his eyes and sat up, looking at Ye Fan with aplex expression on his face.


    <span>This meeting was not long for Ye Fan, but for Ye Longyuan, it had been decades.


    "Now you should remember who I am, right?" Ye Fan smiled.


    Ye Longyuan nodded, "Yes, I remember now ¡­"<span>After saying this, the father and son duo looked at each other for a while, but no one knew what to say.


    <span>Firstly, the two of them were ''unfamiliar'' with each other. Secondly, there were indeed too many questions. On the contrary, they didn''t know where to start.


    Ye Fan scratched his head and said, "My situation is a littleplicated, let''s talk about your matter first. Where is your de?"This de is only a high-grade spirit weapon. Although you''ve refined it a few times with demonic cores, it''s impossible for you to change this de when you''ve stepped into the Dao, right? "


    Ye Longyuan let out a long sigh as his eyes revealed a trace of unwillingness, "The Ming Hong de should be in Ye Guan Xing''s hands.


    <span>He seems to have found me for the sake of Ming Hong''s saber ¡­


    <span>This spirit weapon was given to me to use at the risk of my life on his.


    <span>However, without Ming Hong''s saber, my heartless de intent could not be fully unleashed ¡­


    If it wasn''t for you, I might not have made it backst night. "<span>Ye Fan nodded in agreement. If he had Ming Hong de in his hand, then Ye Longyuan should have been able to tie with the two grandmastersst night.


    "In that case... "Ye Guan Xing''s request for the Heavenly Star Token might have something to do with Ming Hong''s de ¡­" Ye Fan muttered.


    "Heavenly Star Token, what exactly is that?" Ye Longyuan did not understand, "I only know of the need to find the Heavenly Star Token, but what is the use of this thing?"


    After Ye Fan gave a simple exnation, Ye Longyuan suddenly understood!<span>The Ming Hong de and the Xuanyuan Sword were made of the same material after all, and were forged almost at the same time. In other words ¡­ The Heavenly Star Token and Ming Hong''s de also had a special rtionship!


    <span>"No wonder... When Ye Guan Xing showed me a Heavenly Star Token, I was actually somewhat familiar with it. So that was how the Xuan-Yuan Sword was forged? "


    Ye Fan nodded, "I was wondering before, even if Ye Guan Xing gathered all of the Heavenly Star Token, it wouldn''t be of much help to him, so why did he have to go through so much trouble to find it.


    Now, he finally understood. If that was the case ¡­ "He has Ming Hong de in his hand. Perhaps he really has some special method to use the Heavenly Star Token ¡­"Controlling the Heavenly Star Divine General for his use? Is that possible? Ye Fan wasn''t sure, but he had no choice but to suspect...


    <span>"You were captured by Ye Guan Xing the moment you came to this deste world?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>However, Ye Longyuan shook his head, "No, when I came here, I was not familiar with this world and I did not dare to act rashly.


    I kept a low profile as I roamed the world. In the end, I found an ind in the Navy Tide Sea and practiced for over ten years.He decided to look around until he had broken through to the sage realm and was looking for other opportunities ¡­


    <span>Furthermore... "The person who defeated me and took away Ming Hong''s de was not Ye Guan Xing ¡­"


    <span>"What!?" Ye Fan waspletely confused, "Who is that?"


    "Lord of the Demon God Nation ¡­ "Fog night, Long Yue." Ye Longyuan''s voice was filled with frustration and helplessness.Ye Fan suddenly stood up, and something suddenly woke up in his mind!


    <span>"Star Observation at night... "Fog night, Long Yue ¡­"


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that it wasn''t just Ye Guan who could hold off the Demon God Kingdom''s army in the ocean for so many years ¡­It wasn''t some form of self-restraint, as it would be able to block the Misty Night Dragon Moon ¡­


    <span>But! From the start, these two had been allies!? They teamed up and lied to the world!?

 Chapter 2237

    2237


    Hearing the Great Elder''s words, the Divine Dragon nsmen were jolted awake and knelt down in salute.


    "Everyone... "All of you, get up," said Ji Wu Chen in a friendly tone. He looked like he was in his twenties or thirties.


    "Thank you, Patriarch!" However, the group of elders did not dare to act arrogantly. They were all extremely respectful.


    "Wu Chen, it''s been such a lively night. I haven''t seen so many people in hundreds of years, right?" Feng Jing Jing said emotionally.


    "That''s right... "Sister Jing, I feel a bit ufortable right now," Ji Wu Chen smiled shyly.


    The two of them were clearly of the same generation, so they chatted casually and didn''t put the sharp edge of the swordsman in front of them at all.


    The sudden return of the two sage realm forefathers immediately lifted the spirits of the Divine Dragon nsmen!


    Everyone finally understood why Yao Xingzhi and the others didn''t show fear. It turned out that they had been prepared for this for a long time!


    It seemed that he was right. Facing an opponent who dared to scheme and steal the Heavenly Star Medallion, he would definitely have to ask a sage realm expert to take charge. Only then would he have the confidence to deal with him.


    Feng Chu Jing turned to Yao Xing and said, "Great Elder, take your men and disperse. This swordsman who wants to snatch the Heavenly Star Token is not someone you can deal with ¡­"


    "Yes!" Ancestor! " Yao Xingzhi immediately ordered his nsmen to distance themselves from him.


    Seeing that, the ck-clothed swordsman said sternly: "It looks like ¡­ "You don''t want to hand over your Heavenly Star Medallion ¡­"


    "The Heavenly Star Token is of extraordinary significance to the Shen Long family. Even if the other family were to lose them all, the Shen Long family cannot lose them all.


    Your esteemed self, an uninvited guest who does not dare to reveal his true appearance, you want to take us away? Aren''t you looking down on our Divine Dragon Family ¡­ " Ji Wu Chen said.


    The ck-clothed swordsman snorted coldly. "Then I''ll use the long de in my hand and stab Xuanyuan City to its core!"


    Before his voice had died away, the ghost guard in ck had already swung his de!


    The blood-red sword intent turned into a giant crescent moon made of crimson mes, sweeping towards the Divine Dragon n nsmen that were retreating!


    mes erupted from Ji Wu Chen''s body as he dodged to the side, standing right in front of that blood-red sword Qi!


    Pushing out with both palms, two gigantic golden dragon ws blocked the crescent de intent!


    A five-wed, golden dragon aura burst out from Ji Wu Chen''s body!


    "Dragon w ¡­" "Tearing sky power!"


    With a pull of both ws, the crescent de intent was torn apart!


    As if returning to heaven from hell, the retreating nsmen gratefully thanked the patriarch, not daring to stay for even a moment longer.


    The destructive power of Sage realm swordsmen was far greater than they''d imagined.


    However, Ji Wu Chen looked like a weak schr. With his five wed Golden Dragon Bloodline and sage realm cultivation, he was able to shatter the de intent. This made the Divine Dragon nsmen feel extremely proud of their bloodline!


    "Tsk ¡­ A five wed Golden Dragon Bloodline, it was really enviable...


    "It seems that I havee back for nothing. Wu Chen, it should be enough for you alone."


    "Sister Jing, do not underestimate your enemy. This de is just a probing move ¡­" The golden me in Ji Wu Chen''s eyes flickered as he asked cautiously.


    The ghost guard sneered and attacked again. As he shed out several times, the sky and earth changed color!


    "Boom!" "Rumble ¡­"


    Within the city, the sound of air exploding could be heard one after another!


    Streams of blood-red sword intention tornadoes swept towards Ji Wu Chen and Feng Jing Jing Jing in the blink of an eye!


    Within these sword intents tornadoes, faint ck lightning shed. From afar, one could feel the destructive might of these tornadoes!


    "Dragonblood Battle Armor!" Ji Wu Chen was immediately covered in a blood-red gold armor.


    It was still the fire dragon stage Feng Xijing. Without saying a word, he directly used the ''Wild Dragon Transformation''!


    After the Berserk Dragon Transformation, Feng Xijing''s speed increased again. With a continuous dodge, he dodged all the tornadoes!


    Both of them were experienced fighters, so they were very clear on how to use the cards in their hands. Even though they were facing the berserk de intent, they remained calm.


    With the protection of his armor, Ji Wu Chen dove into the tornado andunched a Dragon Fist from the air!


    The huge golden fist faintly produced the image of a gigantic dragon head!


    The ck-clothed swordsman raised his de and shattered the golden dragon''s fist. At the same time, he shed out several times!


    The blood-red sword intent gushed out like a huge wave, causing Ji Wu Chen to fall into a dangerous situation!


    Even though Ji Wu Chen had the protection of the Dragonblood Armor, he didn''t dare to take it head-on. He was forced to retreat, but a bloody wound still appeared on his body!


    Fortunately, the powerful recovery ability of his Divine Dragon Bloodline wasn''t enough to affect his battle prowess by much.


    "Wu Chen!" "Be careful!"


    Seeing this, Feng Chu Jing knew that he had to act together. His hands condensed into two Crimson me Dragon spears, and he threw them towards the ck-clothed Saber Master!


    With her Holy Spirit Realm cultivation level, the power of primal chaos she unleashed with her Crimson me Dragon Spear wasn''t any weaker than Ji Wu Chen, who had the five-wed Golden Dragon Bloodline and had a sage body.


    The ghost guard didn''t dare to underestimate Ji Wu Chen. He raised his hands and cut the two spears into pieces!


    "Flood Dragon enters the sea!"


    Feng Chu Jing had already expected this, so he immediately followed up with a spin, rapidly falling down. A Crimson me Dragon shadow ferociously attacked the ck-clothed Saber Master!


    The ghost guard brandished his Crimson de Will Shield, but the ground beneath his feet could no longer withstand the pressure. The ground began to crack and copse inch by inch!


    But even so, the ghost guard was still unharmed!


    Feng Chu Jing was still blocked by the sabre artist, so he was not surprised. With a flip, he took out an elegant cyan light short sword!


    "Tranquil Water Sword Intent... "Mountain recharge and water recharge!"


    Feng Chu Jing''s sword shadows danced wildly, and waves of dark blue sword intent mixed together with her Chaotic Force. It released waves of sword intent that were like mountains and rivers!


    For a time, it was as if someone had poured ink onto the battlefield and created a picture of the world! It was a magnificent sight!


    The ghost guard continuously used his de intent to destroy the sword intent in front of him, but these sword intents seemed like an endless world that wanted to swallow him whole!


    High up in the air, Ye Fan, who was watching the battle, couldn''t help but exim in his heart.


    Three sage realm cultivators, two saints, and one holy spirit were all experts inbat.


    He had thought that Ji Wu Chen was a five wed dragon, even better than Feng Jing Jing Jing, but he never expected Feng Jing Jing Jing was a swordsman!?


    This sword intent should be Earth Grade sword intent, not that profound.


    However, it was obvious that Feng Chu Jing had already grasped the "Heart Sword" realm, and had drilled very deep into the heart sword realm, so the Earth Level Sword Intent was able to cause trouble for the assassin.


    The scope of the battle between these three people didn''t seem to be that wide. However, they were merely concentrating their powers and not bombarding the area. This only served to further test their battle techniques.


    However... What Ye Fan couldn''t understand was the true identity of this ghost guard.


    Why ¡­ It seems to be Ye Longyuan?


    This de intent seemed to be heartless, but it was also different ¡­


    Furthermore, this saber was not Ming Hong de after all ¡­


    The most important thing was that even Ye Fan couldn''t understand. If this guy was Ye Longyuan, then what was he trying to do with Shen Long''s Heavenly Star Token?


    Help the Night King? With Ye Longyuan''s personality, even if he didn''t have a sense of belonging towards the Divine Dragon Family, he shouldn''t be a human or a dog ¡­ ¡­

 Chapter 2238

    2238


    Although he was familiar with the pressure and the sound, Ye Fan was still not sure...


    Just when Ye Fan was hesitating whether he should intervene in this battle that had nothing to do with him, the battle situation suddenly changed!


    Taking advantage of Feng Chu Jing''s dy, Ji Wu Chen used his dragon wings to increase his speed and circled around to the back of the ghost guard!


    After Ji Wu Chen cut his own finger, a stream of blood flew out and gathered in the palm of his hand!


    He struck out with a single palm, borrowing the blood to release a cloud of bloody mist. It was as if a blood-red golden dragon was biting down on the ck-clothed Saber Master''s body!


    "Battle Dragon Dismantling Armor!"


    The ck-clothed swordsman had no time to pay attention to the rear and could only dodge.


    However, the blood dragon''s area was toorge, so it wasn''t able topletely dodge it.


    He had originally thought that this move would deal a lot of damage, but there wasn''t any damage?


    At this moment, Feng Chu Jing retreated a step back. The sword intent suddenly came to a halt!


    Ji Wu Chen followed right behind Ji Hao. Both of his arms were as heavy as hammers. His attacks were aimed at the ghost guard and his speed was as fast as lightning.


    "Dragon Fist ¡­." "Thousand Strikes!"


    Countless fist shadows rained down on the ck-clothed swordsman. Because of the dense number of fist shadows, it was hard to distinguish them. They were like a chaotic screen of light!


    The ck-clothed swordsman brandished his de with the intention of slicing apart the fist shadows, but to his astonishment, he discovered that there was an intense pain on his body!?


    Just now, when the blood dragon had struck him, his defensive power had actually been greatly weakened. There was a hole in his protective chaos energy!?


    The destructive power that could have been ignored, at this moment, increased explosively. It was like arrows piercing through armor and into flesh!


    Dragon Fist''s Thousand Strikes attack caused the ghost guard to retreat step by step in pain. Blood spurted out of his body and he vomited blood inside his ck iron helmet!


    Standing far away, Yao Xinghe, Ji ChangGong, and the others all had a strange light in their eyes as they looked forward to and worshipped him ¡­


    "n Chief, if I remember correctly, Patriarch Wu Chen is from your bloodline in the n tree, right?" Yao Xingzhi asked.


    Ji ChangGong proudly replied, "That''s right. He is the younger brother of one of my ancestors. He can be considered to be from our line."


    "In this way, your faction wouldn''t have much to show for the past few hundred years. They never produced another genius like you!" Another elderughed loudly and said.


    Ji Changgong shook his head in shame, "Our juniors lost face for our ancestors..."


    The n head of the Feng n asked: "Right, Great Elder, where did you get the two ancestors? This is really venting your anger! "


    "That''s right, they dare to have the thought of attacking our Divine Dragon Star Emissary, and if they want to control Elder Feng, they''ll have to teach them a good lesson!"


    Yao Xingzhi stroked his beard and chuckled, "Actually, our Divine Dragon n has many ancestors who live in seclusion in various ces on the Great Deste Continent.


    These two Patriarchs were invited back from the Blessed Paradise. When I was young, I went to the Immortal Pces to meet them, so we had some connections ¡­. "


    "So that''s how it is..." Everyone came to a realization.


    "I never thought that Great Elder would actually secretly curry favor with Ancestor. He probably sent him plenty of good things in the past!" "Haha ¡­"


    The group of people felt that the situation had settled down and began to chat andugh.


    "Don''t speak nonsense. How could the forefathers possibly look upon our gift?


    Actually, even if we can''t get in touch with these two forefathers, our Council can still use other methods to get in touch with the other forefathers.


    "Regarding the Heavenly Star Token and the dignity of the Divine Dragon n, most of the forefathers wouldn''t sit idly by and do nothing." Yao Xingzhi replied with a smile.


    All of the nsmen nodded in agreement. In the history of the Divine Dragon n, gathering experts at such a critical time was not a rare feat.


    At the same time, high up in the sky, Ye Fan slightly sighed.


    When he saw that the ck-clothed swordsman had been hit by the "Battle Dragon Dismantling Armor", he knew that the tide was up.


    This move of the Five wed Golden Dragon Realm could be said to be one of the most shameless moves of the Divine Dragon n.


    He sacrificed a small amount of his own high concentration of blood essence in exchange for the temporary effect of weakening his opponent''s defense.


    In any case, the Divine Dragon n had a strong recovery ability. As long as they didn''t use it too often, they could withstand drawing blood essence a few times.


    Once a Battle Dragon was unarmored, the high concentration of dragon blood would cause true essence and other energy to be unable to smoothly condense, causing holes to appear in the protective energy of the body.


    In a battle between experts, without a protectiveyer, the damage taken would be immeasurable ¡­


    However, from the looks of it, even if he didn''t fall for this move, the ck-clothed assassin would still be unable to gain an advantage when fighting one against two.


    Yao Xingzhi did not know where to find these two ancestors. In Ye Fan''s eyes, their cultivation and battle skills were pretty outstanding sage realm experts, not just simply because their cultivation was high.


    At this point in the battle, they were clearly still skilled at it.


    A few hundred years ago, he was presumably also a renowned genius. At the very least, that Su Juxin was definitely not their match.


    He really wasn''t just talking about foundation. He was able to find a powerful backer at a crucial moment, so he couldn''t be unconvinced.


    At this moment, the battle waspletely one-sided!


    After Ji Wu Chen unleashed his Dragon Fist Art, the assassin was sent flying and smashed into a building, falling into a pile of ruins.


    "Let me see, who exactly are you?" Feng Ximingnded at this moment, intending to cut off the swordsman helmet with a single sh.


    But at this moment, in the ruins where the assassin was standing, a scarlet red dragon me suddenly erupted!


    "What!?"


    Ji Wu Chen, Feng Chu Jing, and the other Divine Dragon n members were all caught off guard!


    A tyrannical saber intent mixed with dragon mes swept up into a raging inferno!


    Feng Chu Jing had a bad premonition. He blocked horizontally with his sword, and the sword intent that was like water formedyers uponyers!


    "Boom!"


    The saber intent crazily swept up a stream of water before striking the sword intent along with the broken rocks. If Feng Chu Jing hadn''t been prepared, she would have been severely injured from such a short distance!


    The ck-clothed Saber Master, his entire body stained with blood and his leather armor torn apart, stood up. His wounds were almostpletely healed. The fire dragon mes on his body was so piercing to the eyes!


    "Fire Dragon... Berserk Dragon Transformation!? "


    "You are a member of our Divine Dragon Family!?"


    Feng Chu Jing and Ji Wu Chen were both shocked after hundreds of years of baptism.


    From afar, Yao Xingzhi and the rest were even more stunned. Why did the Divine Dragon ne here to snatch their Heavenly Star Token? de and sword shing, attacking Xuanyuan City!?


    Without giving them time to think, the swordsman had already charged towards Feng Chu Jing. After transforming into a dragon, his speed and strength increased drastically, and he brandished his long de like a mad demon!


    Fortunately, the initial quietness of the wind was not inferior to him. He continuously dodged and used his sword intent to block.


    "So you''re a traitor to our Divine Dragon Family!?" Feng Chu said angrily.


    The assassin did not even bother as his body suddenly twisted before disappearing from Feng Chu Jing''s sight!


    Feng Chu Jing was startled. What de intent was this!?


    Fortunately, with her Holy Spirit power, she could still sense some movement. Sensing something behind her, she quickly dodged to the side.


    A bloody de descended, almost chopping off Feng Ximing''s arm!


    "Sister Jing!" I''ll deal with him! "


    At this moment, Ji Wu Chen was using the Eye of the Dragon. The spiritual power of the five-wed Golden Dragon spread out rapidly!


    "Reverse scale anger!"


    A special mental fluctuation was released directly and precisely. The ck-clothed swordsman trembled all over and let out an "Ah!" sound of pain.


    With the same cultivation level, the Golden Dragon Soul naturallypletely suppressed the fire dragon.


    Feng Chu Jing sneered. "That''s true. Since you have the Divine Dragon''s bloodline, it would be even easier to deal with you ¡­"


    Finished speaking, Feng Ximing stabbed his sword straight towards the swordsman''s heart!


    Even if one stabbed through the heart, a saber wielder with a Saint Body or Fire Dragon bloodline wouldn''t die. They would only be injured and lose the ability to fight.


    Once they were caught, they would naturally have plenty of time to interrogate them thoroughly!


    But right in that split-second!


    A sword intent pressure that shook the souls of three sage realm experts and all the members of the Divine Dragon n enveloped the entire arena!


    "Weng! ¡­"


    Some were so weak that they even felt their eardrums hurt. With a buzzing sound, Xuanyuan City seemed to be trembling because of it!

 Chapter 2239

    2239


    Ji Wu and Feng Jing Jing immediately stopped their attacks, looking at the sky vigntly.


    A figure shrouded in golden sword intentnded in the middle of the field. It was Ye Fan.


    After seeing the Fire Dragon Bloodline, Ye Fan could finally determine that this was Ye Longyuan ¡­ ¡­ Otherwise, it was too outrageously coincidental.


    Although he didn''t know the reason, and that Ye Longyuan would appear as such a character, Ye Fan couldn''t just sit by and watch him get into danger.


    He decided to stop them first and figure it out himself.


    "Monarch level sword intent!?" Feng Chu Jing was stunned.


    Ji Wu Chen suddenly thought of something, frowned and said, "Are you the God of Swords?"


    The other members of the Divine Dragon n in the distance were also quite shocked, especially Yao Xingzhi, Feng Qinn, and the others. They had chased after Ye Fan before.


    Feng Qinn looked at this familiar face and bit his lips. Aplicated expression appeared in his eyes.


    "It''s really His Excellency God of Swords?!" Ji Chang''e, who had seen Ye Fan in the immortal pce, suddenly eximed.


    "This is the pressure of Overlord level Sword Intent!?" "This is unbelievable..."


    Many of the elders had cold sweat dripping down their foreheads. Standing far away, they felt that they needed a great deal of courage...


    But soon, everyone felt that something was strange ¡­


    "Why is the Sword God here!? Could it be that the assassin was at hismand?! "


    Doubt and worry clouded everyone''s heads as they realized that they were losing control of the situation.


    Ye Fan turned his head and nced at Ye Longyuan, who was gasping for breath. In fact, his heart was beating like a drum.


    To save him, it was impossible to exin the reason. It was equivalent to temporarily bing enemies with the Shen Long family, which was also very disadvantageous to him.


    The key was that he had to carefully conceal the power of his bloodline. Otherwise, it would lead to a lot of trouble.


    "This swordsman, I will take him away." Ye Fan didn''t waste any time, and went straight to the point.


    Feng Chu Jing narrowed her eyes. "Are you the one behind this?"


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "Regardless of whether you believe it or not, I just want to investigate the truth."


    There are only two things I can guarantee. One, I''m not the one who is fighting for the Heavenly Star Token. Two, I won''t let this swordsman disturb us again. "


    "Why should we believe you?" Ji Wu Chen questioned, "Your excellency, for you to suddenly appear in Xuanyuan City, isn''t that too coincidental ¡­" Is it really that strange? "


    Ye Fan expressionlessly said, "Whether or not you believe me is your problem. I just want to tell the two of you what I want to say."


    "Because, believe it or not, you can''t stop me."


    These words stunned the two sage realm elders.


    "Heh ¡­" Feng Chu Jing couldn''t help butugh, "Wu Chen... For the first time in hundreds of years, I seem to be a little angry ¡­ "


    Ji Wu Chen''s face also darkened, "Who said that?!"


    Right at this time, the de user standing behind Ye Fan seemed to have sensed that it would be difficult to continue the fight, turned his head, and directly flew into the air.


    Ye Fan noticed Ye Longyuan leaving, but did not immediately stop him.


    Ji Wu Chen and Feng Chu Jing naturally refused, "God of Swords! Get out of the way! "


    "You two, leave this matter to me. It won''t be harmful to the Divine Dragon n." Ye Fan said.


    "There is no need for outsiders to interfere in the matter of the Divine Dragon n!"


    As the two spoke, they were about to ride the wind and give chase.


    Ye Fan naturally wouldn''t let them go. With a wave of his hand, thousands of flying swords formed a light sword shield, directly blocking in front of them!


    "Get out of the way!"


    Ji Wu Chen raised his hand and unleashed the Tearing Sky Power, which actually tore a hole in the sword and shield!


    At this time, Ye Fan had already disintegrated his secondyer, and his sword intent had disintegrated. Relying only on his Saint Body, it would be absolutely difficult to destroy his sword shield.


    It was obvious that Ji Wu Chen could fight against the holy spirits by relying on his bloodline power!


    Moreover, this person didn''t use Berserk Dragon Blood, and still had quite a bit of energy left.


    But Ye Fan was not surprised, seeing that the two were about to break through the encirclement of the sword shield, Ye Fan once again summoned tens of thousands of flying swords!


    The numerous flying swords transformed into an army of thousands upon thousands of men and horses, blocking the path of the two Saint realm Patriarchs!


    The two of them were startled. They had only heard of the Sword God''s name and had never seen it before.


    Especially Feng Xijing, who was also a swordsman, he never thought that someone would use a sword like that!


    "I''m sorry..."


    With a thought from Ye Fan, tens of thousands of flying swords turned into several rounds of Sky Falling Sword Rain, crazily baptizing them!


    Ji Wu Chen and Feng Chu Jing used their own techniques to block the rain of swords, but they were restricted and were unable to catch up with Ye Long Yuan.


    This kind of might, the Sky Falling Sword Rain, was naturally unable to harm the two great Patriarchs. However, what Ye Fan wanted was only to dy them a little.


    "Berserk dragon blood!"


    Ji Wu Chen was finally unable to bear it any longer, his body was covered with a golden glow and his hair had turned into a blood-red gold color!


    Just when Ji Wu Chen was about to break through the rain of swords and have a fight with Ye Fan, Ye Fan didn''t have the leisure to do so.


    He also couldn''t let Ye Longyuan run too far away, or else he would be unable to keep up with his own movements.


    Seeing that Ji Wu Chen was about to attack, Ye Fan released his Dragonscale Swordwings and directly retreated backwards!


    During this process, those flying swords that flew back, behind Ye Fan, formed 12 wings!


    The 12 shining and awe-inspiring sword wings seemed as if they were forged from gold. The metallic luster and the sword intent were shining with endless light, so beautiful that it was breathtaking!


    Ye Fan turned around, and his twelve sword wings suddenly pped!


    Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    The trembling of the sword wings brought about a strong sonic boom as it directly leveled several pces!


    Ye Fan''s figure turned into a golden shooting star, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared from everyone''s sight!


    Ji Wu Chen, who was previously full of fighting spirit, could only watch as Ye Fan flew away, unable to catch up.


    Feng Chu Jing was also speechless for a long time. Ye Fan''s sword intent and Imperial Sword Technique had really refreshed her understanding of sword arts...


    Not to mention the Divine Dragon n members who watched from afar, even after a long time, they still weren''t able to recover from the shock ¡­


    At the same time, Ye Fan had already used the high explosive speed of the Dragon Scale Sword Wings to fly past a long distance, and had tracked Ye Longyuan in front of him!


    Ye Fan revealed a suspicious look. This heartless father who didn''t have a good impression or close rtionship with him, although they have rarely met, has never been so unfamiliar...


    The key point was, could it be that he did not even recognize his sword intent?


    With another eleration, Ye Fan directly caught up to Ye Longyuan!


    Ye Longyuan turned his head and revealed a hint of ruthlessness. He unexpectedly swung his de at Ye Fan!


    Fortunately, Ye Fan had already prepared himself. He moved to the side, and at the same time he dodged, he also directly used his sword wings to p downwards!


    "Bam!"


    Ye Longyuan was hit by the sword wings and immediately fell down, rolling in the forest.


    "Cough cough! ¡­"


    Ye Longyuan coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood. He stood up shakily and looked at Ye Fan, who had fallen in front of him.


    "What do you want ¡­" Ye Longyuan asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Fan was deep in thought, and his face changed, returning to his original appearance.


    "Don''t you know me?" Ye Fan asked.


    Ye Longyuan looked at Ye Fan for a moment, and then seemed to quiver. He stretched out his hand to stroke his helmet in pain, "You ¡­. Who are you. "Why do I feel like I know you, but I can''t remember you ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s brows were tightly knitted. Sure enough, Ye Longyuan seemed to be the one being truly controlled.

 Chapter 2241

    "Heh ¡­" "Hehe ¡­"Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh.


    <span>At the side, Ye Longyuan revealed a questioning expression, "What are youughing at?"


    <span>"Interesting..." Ye Fan murmured: "These two people, after so many years, have managed to hide from the world. It seems like they are going to cause a bigmotion and cause a bigmotion..."


    Ye Fan also didn''t know clearly who the two of them were targeting, but it was highly likely that they would overthrow the Great Expedition Dynasty and change their dynasty once again.


    However, they probably didn''t know that they had secretly aplished more than half of what they wanted to do ¡­<span>However, this also meant that the person they were going to overthrow, had changed from Su Jue Xin to himself ¡­


    "When I first entered the sage realm, I wasn''t strong enough. "If my de was still in my hand, I wouldn''t be in such a sorry state." Ye Longyuan sighed.


    "There aren''t so many ''ifs'' in this world. A loss is a loss," Ye Fan said tly.


    Ye Longyuan wanted to say something, but in the end, he shook his head and said, "You''re right. Even if I broke through to the Saint Body realm in the past few decades, they are still progressing as well ¡­ ¡­"


    He turned his head and looked at Ye Fan, "However, it seems that their speed of improvement is iparable to yours. In these past few decades, I believe you have also experienced quite a lot."


    Ye Fan chuckled, "What decades..." "I''ve only been in this world for half a year."


    "What!?" Ye Longyuan was stunned. This reply was simply too shocking.<span>Ye Fan gave a brief summary of the situation where he came to this world. Of course, Ye Fan didn''t mention some of the secrets of the Barbarian Temple and the royal family.


    He and Ye Longyuan had not reached the stage where they could talk about anything.


    "Say ¡­ You''vee to this world and be the young duke of the Northern Marquis manor? They didn''t see the difference? " Ye Longyuan felt that it was just like listening to a heavenly book.<span>"Yes, I was wondering which me was the real me.


    Did Ye Fan from the Northern Marquis'' Mansion have a dream, or did I just rece him for no reason..."Now that I see you, I can roughly confirm that my experience on Earth should be real." Ye Fan said.


    Ye Longyuan was indeed lost in thought. "Could it be ¡­"


    Just as Ye Fan was about to ask him what he wanted to say, he was suddenly startled!<span>"Ye Wuya!?"


    "You thought of it too?" Ye Longyuan raised his head and smiled wryly, "If what happened to you happened to my father..."


    <span>Ye Fan felt his whole body go cold. This hidden mystery was enough to make him feel fear in the depths of his soul.


    <span>If Ye Fan wasn''t Ye Fan, then why did Ye Wuya have to be Ye Wuya?


    However, if Ye Wuya wasn''t Ye Wuya... Then who was he!?


    The key point was ¡­ How did all this happen!?


    The father and son duo stood in the quiet mountain forest in silence for a long time.<span>"Huff ¡­" Ye Longyuan said, "At least, we have a general idea of the direction to go to now. I ¡­ "Let''s go."


    Ye Fan turned his head and asked, "Where are you going?"


    <span>"Who knows... "One step at a time. If I want to solve all the mysteries, I still need to keep improving my cultivation." Ye Longyuan said with shining eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "You don''t n on taking revenge on Ye Wu Yeyue and Night King? "You don''t want to take back the de?"


    <span>"Ming Hong''s de did indeed create my de intent, but it also restricted me ¡­


    In retrospect, I would like to thank Ye Guan Xing for helping me cut off the shackles with Ming Hong''s sword.<span>From now on, I will leave Ming Hong''s sword and search for my true heartless de intent ¡­


    <span>As for the two of them, they are only pursuing what they want. They have no enmity with me to begin with.


    <span>If I hadn''t been the one holding Ming Hong''s sword, they wouldn''t have set their sights on me.


    Besides, with my current strength, it would be impractical for me to deal with them.What''s more ¡­ "With you here, it''s not my turn to take action," said Ye Longyuan.


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes. Indeed, if these two guys were to reach out their hands to Su Qingxue, he wouldn''t let them go ¡­ ¡­


    This Ye Longyuan was actually quite interesting. His goal was clear, he wanted to find out exactly what was going on with his father.


    Everyone had their own ambitions. Ye Fan wasn''t that interested in Ye Wuya, but he also admired Ye Longyuan''s persistence. For this matter, he could disregard anything ¡­ ¡­<span>"Before you leave, I will tell you about this world''s Nine Divine Dragons Transformation once, and it should be able to help you a lot. If you can reach the Five wed Golden Dragon, then even the Night King won''t be able to control you," said Ye Fan.


    Ye Longyuan rememberedst night''s battle and couldn''t help but to nod his head. As he listened to Ye Fan''s narration, he silently remembered it...


    <span>"If you don''t have a ce to go, you can go to the Heavenly Sword Sect in the Blessed Paradise. My woman should arrange a cave for you to cultivate." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Thank you ¡­" I will consider it. "Before Ye Longyuan left, he hesitated for a moment before turning his head and asking," The Marquis of Zhenbei ¡­. "What about you?"


    <span>Ye Fan froze for a moment, then couldn''t help but to smile and say, "Just a normal parent..."


    "Is that so..." A hint of relief shed through Ye Longyuan''s eyes, "Good ¡­. "Alright ¡­"


    <span>He then leaped up and left with the wind.


    <span>Ye Fan clicked his tongue. To be honest, he no longer held any grudges against Ye Longyuan, and even felt that this guy was a bit pitiful.


    <span>His life was practically ruined by Ye Wuya, and he was still living in confusion ¡­.


    To Ye Longyuan, even if he wanted to turn back, it was already toote.


    He no longer had the courage to face his former lover and children. He felt that he did not deserve those things ¡­


    His motivation to live was to find out the truth behind his actions. It was as if that was the only thing that mattered to him ¡­<span>"This guy, he actually didn''t ask Mom if she hade to this world, heh ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan sneered. Although he felt sad for Nie Wuyue, he didn''t feel that it was strange.


    Even without Ming Hong''s saber, the de intent "emotionless" would not be "affectionate".


    Putting these thoughts aside, Ye Fan stood up and also began rushing back to the Imperial City.


    <span>Since Feng Qinn was fine and the mastermind behind this matter was known, he could stay in the Imperial City and wait for the Sacred Royal Trial to finish him off ¡­


    At the same time, in Xuanyuan City, in the main hall of the Feng n:


    <span>"Patriarch Wu Chen, Patriarch Ju Jing, are the two of you leaving now?" Why not stay a few more days and let us juniors do our best to be filial? " Ji ChangGong respectfully replied.


    "No need. I came back this time for the Heavenly Star Token. Since the Heavenly Star Medallion is safe, there is no need for us to stay any longer. "


    Ji Wu Chen was still upset. It seemed that he was helpless against the Sword God, which made him very upset.<span>"Wu Chen, don''t have such an expression. He''s someone who the Magic King is willing to lower himself to. He''s one person upying three Heavenly Passages."


    "If it was that easy to deal with, then he wouldn''t be called the God of Swords."<span>"Overlord level Sword Intent... Ji Wu Chen shook his head.


    <span>Feng Chu nced around at the ruins of the Feng n, "What a pity. In the ce I grew up in, which I haven''t seen for hundreds of years, it was destroyed so badly all of a sudden.


    Little guys, remember to fix it properly. Make it exactly as it was before.


    Every de of grass and tree, every brick and tile in Xuanyuan City are the roots of our Divine Dragon n.


    "Yes!" Ancestor... " The group of elders all agreed.


    Feng Chujing smiled and nodded, looking at Feng Qinn, and waved, "Child... "Come here."

 Chapter 2242

    2242


    Feng Qinn went into a daze, then he walked up to pay his respects.


    "It''s just that you''re so young and already have the bloodline of a Five wed Golden Dragon. Even I am not as good as you!" Feng Chu smiled as he reached out to stroke Feng Qinn''s hair.


    Even though the two of them looked to be around the same age, they had the looks and tone of an elder looking at a junior.


    "The forefather praises us too highly, Qinn was merely lucky!" Feng Qinn said.


    "Luck is often very important on the path of cultivation. I''ve also almost been able to break through to the fifth w Golden Dragon level on a few asions, but I wasn''t able to grab hold of it ¡­


    This is where you are better than me, and you don''t have to belittle yourself. "


    As Feng Chu Jing spoke, he took out a bottle of pills and passed it to Feng Qinn.


    "This Jade Bee Heavenly Gaze Pill is from the hands of the Sage of Pills. I used it when I was trying to break through to the Sacred Heart Realm. The results are pretty good."


    Now that there are only three pills left, they are of no use to me.


    "Your cultivation, Celestial Emperor, is in urgent need of this kind of medicinal pill," Feng Ximing said as he ced the bottle into Feng Qinn''s hands.


    Even with Feng Qinn''s calm personality, he was still moved. He said gratefully, "Many thanks to Ancestor Jianjing!"


    Yao Xing Zhi, Ji Zhang Gong, and the other elders at the side all revealed looks of astonishment.


    "What!? Qinn, you broke through to the Heavenly Emperor Realm!? "


    "Why don''t we know ¡­"


    The group of elders were both surprised and happy. Their discernment ability was naturally inferior to the two great sage realm elders. In addition, Feng Qinn had been using the Hidden Dragon Technique to conceal himself the entire time, so he was kept in the dark.


    "Hmm ¡­" Feng Qinn nodded, and said: "Actually, we arrivedst year, but felt that there was no need to spread the news.


    "In addition to the matter with Zhuang Yi, I feel that if I reveal my cultivation, it will easily arouse suspicion, so I didn''t tell anyone."


    "A Heavenly Emperor with the bloodline of a Golden Dragon with five ws, Qing Lan. Amongst the younger generation, there is no one who can match up to you!" Ji ChangGong sighed with emotion.


    Feng Qinn, on the other hand, was very calm as heughed self-deprecatingly, "Perhaps I was in the library and was rather idle when I was waiting. I broke through while training ¡­"


    The group of elders could only bitterly smile. Compared to people, it was infuriating, and geniuses could easily break through. Even if an ordinary person spent their entire life cultivating, it would still be difficult to reach this level.


    "Wu Chen, this child''s future ¡­ "Maybe he can surpass you." Feng Chu Jing nced at Ji Wu Chen and said.


    Ji Wu Chen didn''t think much of it, "That might not be the case. At her age, I''m not any worse than her...


    "For the true geniuses of this world, the sage realm is only the beginning of cultivation..."


    "Don''t be too proud, this little guy might catch up to you in a few years. The hardest thing to break through is the bloodline, she isn''tcking," said Feng Chu Jing.


    Ji Wu Chen shrugged his shoulders, but his eyes were filled with anticipation when he saw Feng Qinn''s expression.


    "Alright, as for the others, there''s no need to be jealous of the medicinal pellets that I''ve given you. If you want to me something, then me yourselves for not having the surname Feng ¡­" "Haha ¡­"


    The group of elders repeatedly said they didn''t dare to. They didn''t have the qualifications topete for this pill.


    Ji Wu Chen said to Yao Xing, "Little fellow, Sister Jing and I might be leaving this Blessed Paradise to search for opportunities in the Ancient Sea ¡­ We may never see it again.


    We can vaguely sense that there might be a bigmotion in the near future ¡­


    "Dragonblood Soul Summoning Formation. You need to be prepared at all times."


    However, do not ce all of your bets on the forefathers of the various ces.


    The Divine Dragon Family will not stop until the end, but how many of you can survive will depend on your luck ¡­ ¡­ "


    Yao Xingzhi and the rest all had solemn expressions on their faces. Naturally, they could sense that there was someone scheming behind the scenes.


    "We shall abide by the teachings of our ancestor ¡­"


    While the group of people were kneeling, Ji Wu Chen and Feng Chu Jing nced at each other, and then instantly disappeared from the great hall...


    Everything seemed to have settled down, and the people of the Feng n also started to busy themselves with cleaning and rebuilding.


    The Elders Guild wanted to find Zhuang Yi and interrogate him, but they did not expect that Zhuang Yi would have already disappeared.


    Although they had sent people to search everywhere, they all knew that if they were not running away from the crime, it was because someone had taken the lead and blocked the clues.


    When Feng Qinn returned to his residence, he saw the red silk hanging on the door and immediately ripped it off.


    After the woman entered the house, she took out her mobile phone and made a call ¡­


    "Lan Lan, how is it?" It was Xiao Huai Su on the other side of the phone.


    Feng Qinn sat on a chair and said: "Things are much moreplicated than I have imagined ¡­"


    After that, Feng Qinn exined the situation fromst night.


    "God of Swords?! Why is he involved in this? "


    Xiao Huai Su became suspicious, "If he wants to snatch the Heavenly Star Token, then he can do it himself.


    "If it''s not for the Heavenly Star Token, then why did you save him?"


    "Who knows... Zhuang Yi has disappeared, and the clues have been cut off. We can only try our best to be on guard. "


    Feng Qinn ran his hands through his hair, feeling a headacheing, "What about you? What''s the situation? "


    "Let me tell you... That kid really disappeared from the Imperial City!


    Word had spread from the manor that he''d stayed outside for two days in order to study the recipe, but no one knew where he''d gone.


    Also! The news from Beiming City, he didn''t know if it was true or false, that this kid had broken through to the Five wed Golden Dragon!


    He said that Ji Su Xin, who was infected by the poison, had used his Golden Dragon w Bloodline to heal her.


    This is too unbelievable! In such a short period of time, no matter how talented that fellow is, I have never heard of his speed increasing! " Xiao Huai Su questioned.


    Feng Qinn''s hand that was holding the phone tightened and then rxed as he thought to himself, "Susu ¡­ You said ¡­ "Is it possible..."


    Without waiting for Feng Qinn to finish, Xiao Huai Su immediately rejected: "Impossible! Impossible! Too ¡­ This was too crazy! He was only 18 years old!


    Even if one''s bloodline depended on one''s talent and luck, there was still an exnation ¡­ But... But sword intent, cultivation... How is this possible?!


    Did he train inside his mother''s womb!? But it can''t be that fast, something we''ve never seen before! "


    "Alright, alright... Don''t get excited, I''ll think about it. "I need to pack up a bit, it''s time to head back to the academy." Feng Qinn replied.


    Xiao Huai Su said regretfully: "Even though I knew I couldn''t get this marriage done, but thinking about how my good sister couldn''t get married, what a pity ¡­"


    "Just shut up." Feng Qinn didn''t want to listen any longer, so he hung up the phone.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Night, above a vast ocean.


    The thin ocean mist was like a veil that concealed the graceful night sky.


    A man wearing a moon-white schrly long robe with ck silk embroidery at the cuffs and sides of his cor and a jade flute at his waist was riding the wind.


    He stood tall and straight, his long ck hair fluttering in the wind. Finally, hended on a huge red ship.


    This ship had a total of five levels, and looked like an ind on the sea. If one looked closely, they would see that there was a gigantic whale-like demonic beast in the bottom of the ship, and the carrier was slowly moving.


    "Wee, your Highness, Night King!" Two delicate and pretty maids with their hair tied up in a bun and wearing blue and white dresses stepped forward and greeted him.


    Ye Guan Xing, who had a jade-likeplexion and had fair and clean skin and an imposing appearance, calmly waved his hands, indicating for the two maids to withdraw.


    He took a deep breath, his eyes burning with passion. Then, he walked into a ship''s boat with a blue veil draped over it.

 Chapter 2243

    "There are tears in the bright moon of the blue sea, the sun is warm and the jade is filled with smoke ¡­"


    <span>Inside the luxurious boating building, there was a soft, white fur covering the top of the boat.


    A man dressed in green was reading a book of poems with a clear voice ¡­<span>His voice was like a string made of bamboo, melodious and elegant ¡­


    This person''s facial features were as delicate as porcin carvings. His long, shapely eyebrows pierced into his temples, his nose was high and nose was pointed, and his lips seemed to be drooping slightly.<span>His skin was white to the point that it was almost transparent. One could even see the fine veins on his arm.


    Although she looked more exquisite than a girl, her strong body had an unconceble power and beauty under her sky-blue silk robe.


    From the open neck area of his chest, he could vaguely make out the well-built muscles and the shadow lines ¡­


    "This sentiment can be turned into reminiscenceter ¡­ But at that time, I was already perplexed ¡­ "


    <span>The man in green let out a long sigh, his face full of emotion. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked his silver hair...


    His silver hair flowed smoothly like a silver waterfall.


    As for his hand, it was also five slender fingers, smooth and white. It didn''t look like a man''s hand at all.


    "Long Yue ¡­ You like it so much, that brat''s poems? "


    Ye Guan Xing walked over to the soft copse and looked at the man in green with infatuation.<span>Wu Yeyue closed the book of poems and revealed a charming smile, "Let''s not talk about anything else. This Ye Fan is worthy of the title ''Great Deste Poetry God''..."


    "That''s right, I didn''t know how to describe what I once felt towards you ¡­"


    It was only when he said, ''Looking back at me with a smile, I can''t see any colors'', that I realized ¡­ "How should I describe your beauty ¡­" Ye Guan Xing smiled.


    <span>"Heh ¡­" Wu Yeyue couldn''t help butugh. She turned her face to the side, biting her lips as her eyes showed shyness.


    This moment of amorous love seemed to have overshadowed the countless stars!


    In Ye Guan Xing''s eyes, the misty night and Long Yue was the only color in the world ¡­


    "Your highness, if you say so, it will make your imperial concubines in the harem feel sad ¡­"


    It''s fine that you lost to a peerless beauty, but how could you lose to a fox demon like me? " Wu Yeyue rolled her silver hair with her fingers and teased.


    "I find those women dirty just by looking at them. They are not worthy to bepared with you." Ye Guan said with a stern expression.Wu Yeyue had a helpless smile on her face as she stood up and walked to the side of a zither table barefooted.


    With a light flick of her empty hand, a few melodious notes floated out, as if resonating with the sea breeze ¡­


    Ye Guan Xing also took off the jade flute at his waist, and the Qin flute chimed together to y a tune ¡­


    At the end of the song, both of them fell into a long silence.<span>The only sound that could be heard was the sound of ocean waves apanied by the long and long breaths of the two people ¡­


    "At this moment, there''s no sound. There''s only sound ¡­ "This is what Ye Fan wrote, right?" Fog covered Long Yue''s eyes.


    Ye Guan Xing frowned slightly, "This King doesn''t like it, hearing someone else''s name from your mouth..."<span>Wu Yeyue stroked her hair and pushed her silver hair behind her ears. She looked back and said with a helpless smile, "You jealous prince, why are you still like this after so many years?"


    "Not only will this king not change, I will even be more and more jealous!" Ye Guan said while leaning over and whispering into Long Yue''s ear.


    Wu Yeyue red at him and said, "Alright... Let''s get down to business first. For you to suddenly ask me out, you definitely aren''t here just to y a song, right? "


    Ye Guan Xing stood up, putting away his jade flute, before saying: "Zhuang Yi is missing, Blood de ¡­ ¡­ "We failed."


    "Oh?" Wu Yeyue frowned and slowly got up. She walked a few steps on the carpet and asked, "What kind of ancestor is hidden in the Divine Dragon n?""That''s not it. We underestimated Feng Qinn. The Dragon Blood Queen does have some skills."


    She was prepared long ago to lure us in, so she found two sage realm experts from the Blessed Paradise to help her.<span>However... What surprised me the most was that the blood de was actually taken away by the Sword God.


    <span>"It seems to be using some sort of method to help Blood de regain his consciousness and get out of my control," Ye Guan Xing said with a grin.


    "Sword god?" Wu Yeyue''s starry eyes revealed a trace of intense interest, "He is really elusive.


    A few days ago, in the Sodom Continent, he defeated my Demon Army of the Sea and killed a ck Scaled Beast.


    And now you''re here at the Shen Long family to spoil our good fortune ¡­


    But I don''t understand. Even if he wanted to help the Shen Long family, why didn''t he kill Blood de? You still want to help him? "


    "This point is also something This King couldn''t figure out no matter how hard I think. Perhaps, this has something to do with the background of Blood de from the past.


    It''s a pity that the blood de has disappeared, and it''s difficult for us to find out anything about the Sword God from him ¡­<span>However... This time, the appearance of the Sword God has caused this duke to be even more certain of his true origins. "A dark light shed in Ye Guan''s eyes.


    <span>"You mean ¡­" Wu Yeyue also thought of something and couldn''t help but ask, "Could it be that this time, the timing is also perfect?"


    <span>"That''s right, the Primordial God of Swords that you admired had just disappeared from the Imperial City and the Sword God had appeared in Xuanyuan City ¡­


    <span>"Let''s talk about the information we obtained from the Heavenly Passage Paradise. The Sword God was originally a member of the Divine Dragon n. Wouldn''t it be understandable if he interfered in the matter of the Heavenly Star Token?" Ye Guan Xing Xieughed.


    <span>Fog covered Long Yue''s beautiful eyes, "Two months ago, the Sword God appeared in the Sodom Continent. All of this... It was indeed a coincidence that he could no longer exin it.


    <span>But was that really possible ¡­ If it''s really Ye Fan, then he''s probably the number one genius since the beginning of time, isn''t that too much? "


    "So what? Unless he''s still alive, otherwise ¡­ This King will definitely make this Emperor Star perish!To truly be an overlord in the history of the world, you must be Long Yue! This is This King''s promise to you! " The stars in the night sky were zing.


    <span>Long Yue''s eyes were filled with tenderness as she stretched out her hand to caress Ye Wu Chen''s face.


    <span>"When I saw Ming Hong that year, I knew ¡­ There was nothing that could stop him from bing the number one Warlock of this world ¡­


    Don''t worry, the Heavenly Star Token in Xuanyuan City won''t be able to get away this time ¡­


    They think it''s safe now, and that''s the best time for us. "Ye Guan Xing took a deep breath and stepped forward. The two of them could touch at any moment.


    "What do you want to do? Even if you want to forcibly attack Xuanyuan City, I will do everything I can to help you! "Wu Yeyue smiled enchantingly, "There is no need to be so troublesome... Don''t forget, our Qing Qiu''s bloodline talent ¡­ "


    <span>After saying that, Long Yue called out towards the outside of the green cloth ¡­


    <span>"Young master ¡­"


    <span>"Yes, what orders does Master have?"


    A woman wearing dark purple, with a ck veil covering her face, appeared at the foot of the stairs like a ghost.


    "Go and help me bring back Xuanyuan City''s Heavenly Star Token..."


    "Yes sir!"<span>With a sh of purple shadow, he disappeared from the boat.


    <span>Ye Guan Xing pondered for a moment before an evil smile appeared on his face. Following which, he extended a hand towards Long Yue''s waist ¡­

 Chapter 2244

    2244


    Great Conquest Imperial City, Residence of Northern Marquis.


    Early in the morning, while rubbing her sleepy eyes, she walked into the cafeteria and prepared to head to the academy.


    As he focused his eyes, he discovered that Ye Fan was already sitting there, wolfing down the food, eating it very sweetly.


    "Qing''er, you''re up? "Come, eat," Ye Fan greeted warmly.


    "Big brother, you''re back? Where have you been these two days? "


    She sat beside her brother andined, "You just came back and went out. Why can''t you stay at home for a few days?


    If mom finds out and worries about getting sick again, dad will go into a rage. "


    The specific reason for Ji Su Xin''s illness was not known to the public, so the girl did not know about it.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "It''s okay, I came back, right?" He would be home for the next few days.


    Right, I''ll go with you to the Heaven Seeking Academyter. I''m going to your library to look for some information. "


    "Huh?" Ye Xianqing was a little curious, "Big brother, you are running to our academy? The library of the n''s chosen one from the heavens, this ¡­ "


    "What''s wrong? Can''t I?" Ye Fan thought in his heart. Did he really need Tu Yue''s help to open the back door?


    "There''s no rule that doesn''t work, but I don''t think anyone has ever done so before ¡­


    After all, the Xuanyuan Academy and the Heaven''s Inquisition werepeting...


    Besides, in terms of quantity of books, Xuanyuan Academy should be thergest. Can it not satisfy you, big brother? " Ye Shiqing was confused.


    Ye Fanughed mischievously, "Your sister-inw''s treatment might really depend on the wisdom of the chosen, I intend to take a look."


    Hearing that it was rted to Su Qingxue''s treatment n, Ye Shiqing did not dare to say anything more.


    The girl then thought of something and asked, "Big brother, recently there was a rumor that your bloodline has broken through to Five-wed Golden Dragon?


    This should be a rumor, right? Didn''t you just reach the Fire Dragon Realm not long ago? "


    Ye Fan said in his heart that the news spread quite quickly, and he couldn''t be bothered to hide it. He nodded and said, "Yes, I had unknowingly broken through..."


    She was surprised and delighted, "So, it''s true that you won?"


    "Ugh ¡­" "I guess so," Ye Fan thought to himself. He hadn''t fought at all, he had merely knocked that kid out.


    Ye Xianqing''s eyes sparkled, "Brother!" You. Just how did you train!? This is too scary! "


    "Make a fuss! There will be many more things that will surprise you in the future, hurry up and eat ¡­" Ye Fan pinched his sister''s face.


    Ye Shuqing took out her cellphone and began typing, "No, I have to help you promote the news and let them know that it is not a rumor!"


    Brother, your cultivation speed is too terrifying. Maybe you can take down the headlines for the past few days!


    Only my big brother is able to fight with the Sword God for the headlines! "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, meaning that he wanted to steal the headlines from him? What the heck was this...


    Just at this moment, Uncle Shui walked in and said with a smile, "Young Marquis, that Ao Han from outside hase. He wishes to meet Miss Gu Qing. Tell me ¡­ ¡­" Let them meet? "


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment, "Why are you asking me such a thing?"


    "Gu Qing ¡­" Isn''t it the princess who found a maid... " Uncle Shui pointed out with a smile.


    "What maid? I''ve never seen her before." Ye Fan drank a cup of juice in one gulp, stood up and said: "I was just about to go see Xiao Xue, I''ll go tell Gu Qing."


    "Qing Er, wait for me after you finish eating. Let''s go to the Heaven Seeking Academy together ¡­"


    "Ok, brother." Sang Xianqing lowered her head and yed with her phone, obviously not in the mood to eat.


    Ye Fan helplessly shook his head and walked over to Su Qingxue''s residence.


    Gu Qing was helping Su Qingxueb her ck hair. When he saw Ye Fan enter, he quickly bowed.


    "Gu Qing, that Ao Han is looking for you outside. Go and meet him, give me theb." Ye Fan said.


    "Brother Ao Han?" Gu Qing was stunned for a moment. He then frowned as if he didn''t understand, "Why is he back ¡­"


    "It''s up to you if you want to see him, but if you don''t, just let him leave," said Ye Fan.


    Su Qingxue turned her head and said, "We''re already here. Let''s meet up. Maybe there''s something urgent?"


    Gu Qing hesitated for a moment before apologizing, "Then I''ll be going out. Princess, please wait. Qing Er will be back soon."


    After Gu Qing left, Ye Fan took ab and helped his wifeb her hair.


    "Husband, when did youe back?" Su Qingxue looked at the man in the mirror and asked with a smile.


    "I just arrived in the morning, it''s still too early. I had breakfast first so as not to wake you up..." Ye Fan lowered his head and smelled the woman''s fragrance.


    "Darling, don''t smell it. I didn''t wash my hair yesterday ¡­"


    "It''ll only smell if I don''t wash it. My snow is fragrant in and of itself..."


    Su Qingxue''s charming face turned red and her bright eyes revealed a trace of sorrow, "The slick tongue my husband has, how does he look like a mighty Sword God ¡­ ¡­ If others were to find out, they would probablyugh at their husband... "


    "Haha, in the eyes of outsiders, I don''t care who I am. I only hope that in your eyes, I will forever be your husband ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed a hint of joy and gentleness, "I was still worried that if my husband revealed his identity, there might be some changes. It seems that I was overthinking things."


    "I am the one who should be worried, afraid of scaring my princess..."


    Ye Fan put down hisb and picked up a hair ribbon from the side.


    "Darling ¡­" "Can you tie your hair?" Su Qingxue asked.


    "It can''t be ¡­"


    "Then what are you going to do with the headband?"


    "Let''s give it a try..."


    "..."


    At the same time, outside Zhenbei''s manor.


    As Gu Qing walked back and forth, he looked extremely anxious. When he saw Gu Qing walking out, a trace of hope could be seen in his perturbed expression.


    "Gu ¡­" Qing`er! "You came out?" Ao Han had a big smile on his face, "How have you been recently?"


    Gu Qing smiled shyly, "They''re all pretty good. Where''s Big Brother Ao Han?" "Could it be that afterpleting the military merits, I cane back?"


    Ao Han shook his head, "No, although we have made a lot of meritorious military service, we are stillcking a little. It''s my teacher and Master Hou who specifically allowed me to return to participate in the Sacred Royal Trial! "


    "Oh ¡­" Gu Qing nodded and smiled, "Congrattions to Big Brother Ao Han. With Big Brother Ao Han''s strength, he should be able to soar to the heavens in one leap!"


    "Qing''er, you ¡­ "You wrote a letter, and I received it ¡­" Ao Han said.


    "Is that so?" Gu Qing said with some doubt, "Then why did Big Brother Ao Han ¡­" You''re still looking for me? "


    Ao Han''s expression turned serious, "You told me to focus on building my career and not to worry about you anymore, but don''t you understand?


    If I don''t have you by my side in the future, what''s the point of me building a career!?


    I know, my dear, you did not want me to be distracted, so you wrote that letter.


    But I want to tell you, you definitely aren''t trying to stop me ¡­ "


    "Arrogant!" Gu Qing interrupted the man''s words. He pursed his lips and said seriously, "You really misunderstood me ¡­"


    The words in my letter were the truth of my words ¡­


    From the beginning, I only have feelings for you as a brother. I took the money to help you and Shuang''er also out of gratitude.


    I don''t think I''m going to stop you. I just want you to focus on the other girls who are more worthy of your trust as soon as possible.


    I... "I am not what you think I am. Such a good girl, I am not worthy of you ¡­"


    "Qing''er!" "You ¡­"


    Call me Gu Qing! Or. "Miss Gu," Gu Qing sighed and frowned, "Big Brother Ao Han ¡­" If you don''t have anything special to do in the future, don''te looking for me in private.


    "I''m already a member of the house of the Marquis. It''s not too good to be gossiped about when we meet like this ¡­"


    Seeing that Gu Qing was about to turn and leave, Gu Han''s eyes revealed traces of bloodshot, "Have you fallen for Ye Fan!?"


    Gu Qing''s footsteps abruptly stopped and he had an uneasy expression.


    "Even if the Grand Princess has a short life! He wouldn''t have taken a fancy to you either! You have no future with him!


    Don''t tell me that you would rather be a servant than to soar into greatness with me! Do you want to live the life of a noble woman!? " Ao Han asked unwillingly.


    Gu Qing turned around, and his gaze became a bit cold. "Big Brother Ao Han, I respect you, but please don''t say those words again ¡­ ¡­


    The Grand Princess will get better. I am willing to stay in the house of the Marquis!


    If the Prince Consort were to hear these words, I cannot guarantee what would happen. Please have some self-respect! In the future, we''d better not meet again. "


    With that, Gu Qing ran back to the house of the Marquis.


    Ao Han took a few steps back and turned around with a trembling face.


    The moment he lowered his head, his eyes were filled with dark clouds. His hands were tightly clenched as his nails dug into his palms ¡­

 Chapter 2245

    Gu Qing returned to Su Qingxue''s room. Once she entered the door, she raised her head and saw the scene in front of her. All theplicated and low emotions she had just been feeling disappeared like smoke in thin air!<span>"Pfft ¡­" Gu Qing covered his mouth with one hand as he forced himself not tough.


    At this moment, Su Qingxue was facing the mirror. Her exceptional appearance and eyes that were as clear as autumn water seemed to have frozen over ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"Darling ¡­" Have you tried enough... "


    Ye Fan was a bit flustered. He wasn''t the least bit nervous when facing the two sage Ancestors of the Shen Long family. At this moment, he was actually a bit flustered.


    Look in the mirror, a woman''s hairstyle, there is a kind of ''declining aristocracy''<span>The aura of someone killing Matt ¡­


    <span>Only Su Qingxue''s character was a lot more docile now. If it was before, she would probably fight with her life on the line with a man.


    "Um ¡­" Haha... I have to say, my princess is so beautiful. She can use any hairstyle! "Haha ¡­"


    Ye Fanughed loudly, his eyes trying to hint at Gu Qing.


    Gu Qing suppressed hisughter and walked over to take Ye Fan''s ce. He began taking off the messy hairpins, hairpins and the like.


    Ye Fan cleared his throat and said, "Xiao Xue, I''m leaving first. I need to look for a few books, I might juste back tonight..."<span>"En ¡­" Su Qingxue closed her eyes as she couldn''t bear to look at herself in the mirror.


    Gu Qing hurriedly said, "Prince Consort, Big Brother Ao Han is looking for me ¡­ ¡­ "Nothing important."


    Ye Fan raised his eyebrows, "It''s not important, are you going to bring it up with me?"


    Gu Qing was stunned, then lowered his head embarrassedly, "Yes ¡­ ¡­" I was confused. "


    Ye Fan curled his lips, whether it was arrogant or cold, or Gu Qing, how could he be in the mood to care about these people?


    After Ye Fan had walked far away, Su Qingxue slowly opened her eyes and coldly said, "In the future, if Prince Consort doesn''t call for you, don''t waste his time ¡­ ¡­"<span>Gu Qing''s hand stopped moving and his body trembled. He lowered his head and said with a trembling voice, "Yes ¡­ ¡­" This servant knows she was wrong ¡­ "


    <span>"Prince Consort Ma might be able to cure me soon. Are you very disappointed?" Su Qingxue looked at Gu Qing''s pale face in the mirror and suddenly asked.


    <span>Gu Qing was so scared that he almost broke theb in his hand. He immediately shook his head. Your servant hopes that the princess will recover! "These are your servant''s heartfelt words!"


    "Don''t be nervous, we''ve been together for so long. I believe you..." As Su Qingxue spoke, she took a hairpin from her hair.


    "Thank you, Princess, for your trust!" Gu Qing heaved a sigh of relief.She actually didn''t understand at all. She could have crushed this woman without any cultivation, but why did she feel such fear ¡­


    <span>If Ye Fan was present and saw this scene, he might be able to enlighten Gu Qing. This sort of thing ¡­ Just get used to it.


    <span>At this moment, Ye Fan was already rushing to the Heaven''s Inquisition with Ye Xianqing and the two siblings.


    Thest time he came to the Heaven''s Inquisition Institution, Ye Fan went straight to the gatekeeper''s side, intending to register and apply for a temporary pass.


    <span>Unexpectedly, he was rejected.


    <span>"I am very sorry, Prince Consort Ye. Because we are close to the Sacred Royal Examinations, the academy is no longer open to the public." The guard smiled as he refused.


    <span>Ye Fan curiously asked, "Why?"


    "Prince Consort, you just asked ¡­" Xuanyuan Academy is, after all, the Heavenly Inquisition''s greatestpetitor.


    <span>Prince Consort Ye, you are the number one genius of the Xuanyuan Academy.


    <span>At such a crucial moment, he had to try his best to keep all information regarding his students confidential.


    Moreover, a genius like you naturally needs to be on your guard ¡­ " The guard said apologetically.


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that he was worried that Ye Fan was "spying on the enemy".


    <span>"I don''t participate in the Sacred Royal Trial, so your worries are unnecessary." Ye Fan waved his hand.


    The guard obviously didn''t believe him. "Prince Consort Ye, since you''re such a big shot, please spare us servants. Don''t make things difficult for us ¡­"


    Ye Fan felt a bit depressed. How could no one believe him when he said the truth?


    Ye Shuangqing, who was standing at the side, did not want to argue, but she could not."Prince Consort Ye!? Why are you here!? " A familiar coarse voice sounded from behind him.


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head and saw that it was actually the Heaven''s Inquisition''s only remaining member of the school, the Hundred Miles Golden Spear!


    Dressed in a suit of armor, Hundred Miles Golden Spear ran over happily. "You''vee here to spy on us?"


    "I''m not participating in the Sacred Royal Trial, what are you poking for? I want to enter your Earth Heaven''s Inquisition library to take a look. Can I help you? "


    Ye Fan was helpless. He had already exchanged for the royal family, and now he even had to struggle so much to enter an academy...


    Baili Jinge asked curiously, "You really don''t want to participate in the Sacred Royal Test? Aren''t you the number one genius of Xuanyuan Academy? You''ve defeated that kid, Ying Mo! "


    "How many times do I have to tell you before you guys believe me?" Ye Fan smiled bitterly."Why!?"


    <span>"I don''t want to participate."


    <span>Baili Jinge was clearly puzzled, but he did not ask any further. He took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Grandfather ¡­ I want to bring a friend into the academy, which is Prince Consort Ye...


    <span>He wanted to go to the library ¡­ I believe that he ¡­ Can you ¡­ "Thank you, grandpa!"


    The guard quickly bowed his head in acknowledgement as he handed the phone to the guard.


    After hanging up, the guard smiled and said, "Prince Consort Ye, you can go in now."


    <span>After entering the academy, Baili Jin Geughed and said, "How about it, Ye Fan? I''ll return a favor to you this time!" Thank you for helping me catch Ying''er! "


    Ye Fan was surprised, "You and Huang Ying''er became a couple?"<span>"That''s right! Just as you said, I really caught up to you! "Haha!" The Hundred Miles Golden Spear had a face full of satisfaction.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, and then asked Baili Jingge, "Oh right, who is your grandfather?"


    Without waiting for Baili Jinge to reply, Ye Xianqing, who was standing beside him, asked in surprise, "Big brother, you don''t know? "Hundred Miles Golden Spear''s grandfather is our Principal, one of the Ten Heavenly Kings, Hundred Miles Iron Wall."<span>Ye Fan replied with an "Oh", but didn''t take it to heart. The king of the heavens naturally didn''t arouse his interest.


    "Sister Yanqing, you should go to ss. I will bring Ye Fan to the library to show you my hospitality as a host!" Baili Jinge said passionately.<span>"No need. Senior, if you want to participate in the Sacred Royal Exam, you must be busy. I''ll apany my brother." Sunless said politely.


    Ye Fan was speechless. Wasn''t it just finding a library? He wasn''t a three year old child.Just as they were about to get the two of them busy with their own things, they suddenly felt a few extraordinary presences from the front.


    <span>A few men and women in the Heaven Stealing Realm and a few young men and women who were close to longevity, were walking over.


    <span>These young people looked at Ye Fan with unfriendly eyes.


    "Grandfather?"


    <span>Hundred Miles Golden Spear was puzzled as he saw the man in the front who looked to be around forty years old and was dressed in bronze armor and looked like a general. He then looked at the other men and women.


    <span>"Why are you here? "There''s also Uncle Luo, Prefecture Lord Mo, and Princess Ye Xin ¡­"


    <span>Hearing Baili Jingge call out the names of these Heaven Stealing cultivators, Ye Fan could roughly guess that they should be people from the various families of the chosen ones.

 Chapter 2246

    2246


    This middle-aged man was obviously the Dean of the Heaven Seeking Academy, Hundred Miles of Iron Wall.


    ording to some information that he had read before, Hundred Miles Iron Wall was once a great general.


    Flying Sand City was guarded by the Northeast Hundred Miles Family. It was a heavily guarded fortress that was used to defend against the barbarians, just like Beiming City.


    In the past, the Baili Ironwall had achieved outstanding merits; his fame hadpletely surpassed that of the Northern Marquis, Ye Zhaoxuan.


    However, because of a serious injury, he spent arge amount of time recuperating before being transferred to the Tianwen Institution as its Principal.


    Although he was no longer in the military, it was obvious that he still had the mindset of a soldier. Not only did he get used to wearing armor, he even taught his descendants the same thing.


    Hundred Miles Golden Spear was obviously influenced by his grandfather as well. He was used to wearing armor.


    Fortunately, it was normal for the Great War Dynasty to wear anything. Even more so for the aristocrats, they wouldn''t find it too strange.


    When the Hundred Miles Iron Wall arrived in front of Ye Fan, Ye Yanqing, who was standing beside him, quickly greeted him nervously.


    "You must be Prince Consort Ye. I''ve long heard of Prince Consort Ye''s exceptional medical skills. I''ve always wanted to get to know you!"


    Ye Fan had a rxed expression on his face, and nodded with a smile. After all, he was the elder of the Hundred Miles Golden Spear, so he had to be a bit more polite.


    "Thank you, Dean. Because I have some medical problems, I want to visit your academy''s library. Actually, there''s nothing else I can do."


    "Indeed, there is no distinction between the ns on the path of medicine. If Prince Consort Ye wishes toe, of course we would wee him."


    However, as they were approaching the Sacred Royal Examinations and Prince Ye Consort Ye was the number one genius of Xuanyuan Academy, we couldn''t help but have some concerns over his sudden visit. "


    Ye Fan helplessly said, "Principal, I''ve said it many times already, I won''t participate in the Sacred Royal Examinations ¡­" "So you don''t have to worry about anything."


    "Hmph, Prince Consort Ye, when you say those words ¡­" I heard that for the first time ever, you have ascended your bloodline to the level of a five wed dragon.


    If you do not participate in the Sacred Emperor''s examination with this kind of strength, even if you wanted to, the Divine Dragon n and the Xuanyuan Academy would not agree to it, right? " The charming woman wearing a ck skirt said.


    "What?" Five-wed Golden Dragon? Princess, where did you get this news? " Another middle-aged man in green clothes asked in surprise.


    "We''re not sure if the news that just came from the north is true or false," another man in ck said coldly.


    A group of chosen ones from heaven''s family looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression. Quite a few of them had just heard this news.


    "Five wed dragon? Ye Fan, you really broke through? In the history of the Divine Dragon n ¡­ Is there a five wed dragon of such a young age?! " Hundred Miles Golden Spear was dumbfounded.


    When Ye Wanqing heard this, she turned her head to look at her brother proudly and winked mischievously.


    Ye Fan was a bit tired, and even though he said he was ashamed, he was actually almost a hundred years old, but he spent most of his time in a daze.


    In addition, the amount of time he had truly cultivated was actually much more than his age. This was because he had used the Sword God''s Ring''s time difference.


    The problem was that he was only reading a few books. Talking about all these was aplete waste of his time!


    "Ugh ¡­" If there''s nothing else, I''ll go to the library first. Don''t worry, I really won''t participate in the Sacred Royal Examinations.


    Ye Fan clenched his fists and helped to cheer them on, then turned around and prepared to leave.


    "Halt!" A ck-clothed young man with short, neat hair and starry eyes said coldly, "Even if you are a consort, this ce is still your elders. There are also imperial rtives here. How can you be so rude?"


    Ye Fan frowned, a little impatient. This group of people were obviously here to cause trouble, but they didn''t say it out loud, which was a waste of time.


    "Then what should we do?" Ye Fan turned around.


    "Ye Fan!" What kind of attitude is this!? This is the Heaven Seeking Academy! It wasn''t Xuanyuan Academy!


    You are someone who hase with a request from the heavens, and dares to be so rude!? " The middle-aged man in cyan red as he spoke.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not good, Baili Jin Ge quickly tried to smooth things over, and said with a smile: "My uncles and uncles, please take more responsibility. Ye Fan just doesn''t know you..."


    Ye Fan, let me introduce you. This is Princess Ye Xin, the daughter of the Night King, and Empress Ye''s elder sister.


    Uncle Luo Beicheng was the younger cousin of thete uncle and cousin of the empress.


    This Prefecture Lord Mo, Tu Mo, was the cousin of themander in chief Tu ¡­


    The various elders have gathered here from various academies for the sake of the Sacred Emperor Test! "


    A hint of understanding shed through Ye Fan''s heart... No wonder there were suddenly a few youngsters with decent cultivation.


    From the looks of it, as the Sacred Royal Academy neared, the various families and families all nned to bring their outstanding disciples to the academy for a round of ''drills'' before making a breakthrough for the Sacred Royal Academy.


    After all, the original number one seed, Ye Weiyang, was still locked in his ring.


    It was likely that the same would be true for Xuanyuan Academy and the Grand Examination Public Schools as well. Some of the more outstanding students from other academies would be gathered here in advance to prepare for the uing battle.


    "I''m afraid that none of you have heard of it since you havee from other ces.


    I have my privileges, so there''s no need to bow to the Emperor. "If there is nothing else, I will be leaving first." Ye Fan said.


    "Halt!"


    The young man with short hair and ck clothes moved, blocking in front of Ye Fan.


    "Prince Consort Ye, since you''re not participating in the Sacred Royal Trial, why don''t you spar with me? This way, we''ll have a chance to improve ourselves before the Sacred Royal Trial ¡­


    I forgot to introduce him ¡­ "My name is Ye Mo Ming, you definitely have never heard of me before, I am just a nobody from Dark Moon City" The corner of Ye Mo''s mouth curled up into a cold smile.


    "Since you know that you''re a nameless person, do you think you''re worthy for me to attack?" Ye Fan was also toozy to be polite, and his face sank.


    "You ¡­" Ye Weiming clenched his teeth, but he was rendered somewhat speechless by the blockage.


    Another female student, who was wearing a red and white dress, walked over with a yful expression and said: "I am Luo Hongyue, and would like to ask Prince Consort Ye to give me a few pointers.


    Prince Consort Ye, it can''t be that you don''t even dare to ept a female''s challenge, right? "


    Seeing the juniorsing up, the people behind him did not stop them.


    First of all, they were suspicious of Ye Fan''s strength. After all, half a year ago, Ye Fan was still just a "waste".


    Even if cultivation sometimes depended on luck, it wasn''t that fast.


    Secondly, if he could gain a better understanding of the situation before the Royal Sacred Test, it would be much easier than dealing with it on the spot.


    He could beat the best, he couldn''t beat the best... Then we have to design some tactics to deal with it.


    How could he miss out on the ''good news'' of the number one genius of Xuanyuan Academy?


    As for what Ye Fan said, if they didn''t participate in the Holy Emperor''s Imperial Examinations, they naturally wouldn''t easily believe it.


    The Royal Sacred Test is an important asion where heaven''s chosen onespete with the n for face.


    This year was even more eventful. The prestige of the royal family of the heaven''s chosen were damaged, and they needed to suppress the n in the Royal Sacred Test to raise their prestige.


    When arge group of heavyweights were summoned from the Imperial Family, they would be able to pry a little bit.


    The importance that the royal family ced on the Sacred Royal Examination this time was far greater than before, which was why the various families ced so much importance on it.


    Ye Fan himself would never have thought that he would ask Tu Yue and Qi Wang to hold this exam, but in the end... On the contrary, he had actually tricked himself.


    Right now, he could only silently sigh in his heart. Before the Royal Sacred Test, nothing big could happen, and he was still pointing out for Ye Guan Xing to obediently deliver himself to his doorstep.


    Although these fellows were irritating, they could only tolerate it. They couldn''t just kill them, so it would be a mess then...


    "Alright, but I''m in a hurry, do you want to settle it on the spot?" Ye Fan said lightly.


    On the side, Ye Wanqing and Baili Jinge were extremely uneasy. Just thinking of Ye Fan facing the elites of the various academies in the heaven chosen academy was too exciting!


    If he lost, he would disgrace the Xuanyuan Academy and the n. But if he won... How could the chosen ones let him go so easily?

 Chapter 2249

    2249


    Tu Yue sighed slightly and said sternly, "Your Excellency God of Swords, this world has never belonged to the family nor to the chosen ones from the heaven.


    Even Emperor Xuanyuan, who had truly ruled the empire for a thousand years, would eventually leave one day.


    The prehistoric era was still a prehistoric era. Legends say that the ancient civilizations, divine beast civilizations, ns, and heaven chosen individuals were all just passing guests.


    Regardless of which empire it was, whoever had the ability would have it. This had been the case since ancient times.


    Although I am a chosen one from heaven, but like many other chosen ones, I am full of respect for the n''s ancient history.


    Compared to a man who would use any means necessary to achieve his goal, colluding with the Huaxu Family, instigating war, and wasting the lives of all the people...


    Tu Yidao hoped that there would be an enlightened monarch who could truly think for the sake of themoners on the stage.


    I have betrayed thete emperor, so I am not destined to be any loyal official.


    He could only hope ¡­ "He will not stand on the side because he is pedantic, and will not be viewed as an evil person that has lived for ten thousand years by the future generations."


    Ye Fan was silent for a long time, quietly looked at Tu Yue for a while, and then smiled in relief, "Sir Tu, I once said that you are a wise man who understands the situation.


    From the looks of it ¡­ Instead, I was narrow-minded. "Alright, I believe in you."


    Tu Yue smiled bitterly. "Actually, with Sir God of Swords'' strength, it doesn''t matter whether or not I''m trustworthy."


    "Haha ¡­" "It''s not like that. With absolute strength, one might be able to obtain the final victory, but not necessarily win the hearts of the people." Ye Fan patted Tu Yue on the shoulder.


    Tu Yue''s gaze flickered as he nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you for your trust, Sword God. Then, do you want to make a move against Ye Guan Xing?" Tu Yue asked seriously.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "No need, just pretend that nothing happened and see if he has the ability to find the Heavenly Star Token."


    Tu Yue was startled and puzzled, "Why? "Could it be that Sir God of Swords is confident that the Heavenly Star Token will be beneficial to us?"


    Ye Fan smiled mysteriously, "I naturally have my own thoughts..."


    "In short, the Heavenly Star Token, just let them find it. Lord Tu just needs to turn a blind eye."


    Although Tu Yue was very confused, since Ye Fan had already said that, he could not ask any further and silently took his leave.


    Ye Fan stood alone in his original position, his mind thinking back to the incident with Feng Qinn''s impostor. He had a bad premonition, but he couldn''t tell the specifics.


    Shaking his head, he temporarily stopped thinking about it. Ye Fan immediately released his spiritual sense and searched the Heaven Seeking Academy.


    After finding the library, Ye Fan directly walked over.


    Just like Xuanyuan Academy, the library had always been a deserted ce with a small number of people.


    Ye Fan couldn''t wait to be quiet, so he went to the bookshelves and looked for the book he wanted.


    When they arrived at a corridor, in front of them was a middle-aged man wearing a blue shirt, gray pants, and round sses. He had several strands of white hair, which attracted Ye Fan''s attention.


    The man''s appearance was average, and his stature was average. If he were tond on the street, he would definitely be ignored.


    This man seemed to be an employee of the library. He was sorting out the books in a very skilled manner, putting some books that had been misced back to their original positions.


    If it was in the past, Ye Fan would definitely not pay special attention to this man.


    But right now, Ye Fan''s spiritual power had skyrocketed, and very few people or things could avoid his spiritual sense.


    And when he had found the library just now, he didn''t seem to have noticed the existence of such a person.


    Ye Fan once again used his spiritual sense to look around, and he was surprised to find that... [This man in front of me, I still can''t feel him!?]


    How was this possible!? Even at such a close distance, this fellow was still able to ''stealthily'' stand in front of him!?


    Either this person had some sort of special technique, or ¡­ His strength was not to be underestimated!


    "Students?" The bespectacled man noticed that Ye Fan was staring at him, he turned his head and asked with a smile, "Can you find the book?"


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed, he smiled and nodded, "Yes, this is my first time here. Can you help me find a few books on how to remove energy from my body?"


    "Oh... Is it energy transfer? "Come with me." The bespectacled man beckoned.


    After circling around, the man quickly found a few Warlock books for Ye Fan that were rted to the transfer of energy.


    "Take a look at these books first. If you still need them, you can look for me in the management room." The man pointed at an office not far away.


    "Thank you. How should I address you?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Just call me Su Wang." The man smiled.


    "Su Wang? You are a member of the Su Family of the Royal Family? "


    It was fine that the name was strange, but Ye Fan was a bit surprised. There was someone from the royal family guarding this deserted library?


    "I guess it can be considered as one ¡­" With that, Su Wang turned around and left.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, but he didn''t know what it meant, but he could only read first.


    It wasn''t until the evening when Ye Wanqing called him after school that Ye Fan realized it was already veryte.


    After he found a few more books, he brought them to the entrance. Su Wang then walked out to help him register.


    "Could I trouble you to show me your student card?" Su Wang asked with a smile.


    "I''m not a student here. Wait for my sister toe, just use her card." Ye Fan said.


    "Oh ¡­" Su Wang nodded and waited silently.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be curious, "How long have you been in this ce?"


    Su Wun thought about it, "Probably ¡­" Thirty to forty years? "I can''t remember."


    Ye Fan was stunned. Wasn''t this even longer than Feng Qinn staying in the library?


    "You''ve always been alone here?"


    "I don''t think so. There are a few chairmen who value reading more and send a few more people over, but I''ve been here all along ¡­" Su Wang casually said.


    "You like the library?" Ye Fan asked.


    "I can''t say I like it, but I can''t say I don''t." Su Wang smiled, "Anyway, where are we not going to stay?"


    Ye Fan nodded, and after hesitating for a moment, he said, "You''re pretty amazing."


    For the first time, Su Wang''s gaze froze. He then chuckled and said, "That''s not too bad ¡­."


    Ye Fan found this interesting, this guy actually didn''t deny it, it seems like... It was true that there were many hidden talents among the heaven''s chosen.


    After a moment of silence, Su Nian noticed that Sang Yanqing had note, so she asked casually, "Did you manage to see anything from reading the books?"


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I have to get rid of this flow of extremely cold and condensed energy from the weak meridians of the human body.


    "I feel that these methods of transferring and eliminating energy are impossible to achieve..."


    Su Wang blinked and asked, "Why do we have to move that energy away?"


    "Because that would restrict the recovery of your meridians."


    "Meridians? Wasn''t meridians the path of transferring energy? If one path doesn''t work, the other path should be fine, right? " Su Wang said.


    Ye Fan lowered his head and smiled. He was just about to ask Su Qingxue, a girl who hadn''t cultivated yet, how could she do such a difficult thing...


    But suddenly! Ye Fan thought of something!


    That''s right! Why was he so determined to take out the bead first? Why not avoid the bead''s effect?


    First, he had to restore the other parts of the bead, and then, with Su Qingxue''s own strength, he had to take out the bead.


    If he didn''t remove it, remove it, and control it purely ¡­ That seemed to be much simpler!


    Ye Fan raised his head, smiled and said, "Su Wang, thank you for the reminder, I suddenly got an idea!"


    "I''m just randomly saying that. Oh right, why isn''t your sister here yet?" Su Wang asked curiously.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, why isn''t this girling over yet, so he picked up his phone and made a call.


    Who would have thought that even after a long while, no one would pick up the phone?


    After continuously fighting a few, there was still no reaction?


    Suddenly, a strange feeling rose in Ye Fan''s heart as he hurriedly dialed Tu Yue''s number.

 Chapter 2247

    2247


    A trace of admiration appeared in Baili Tienbiao''s eyes, "Alright, there''s a training field not far from here. Everyone, let''s go there together."


    "Haha, you came today in the right. Before you know it, you have to seek advice from Prince Consort Ye." Princess Ye Xin said with a smile.


    "Yes, mother ¡­" Ye Mo smiled coldly at Ye Fan.


    Not only did Ye Buming have an expression of anticipation, but the other chosen families also had their own thoughts.


    They were all young talents from other main city academies. In terms of strength, they were not at all inferior to Ye Weiyang, Baili Jinge, and the others.


    It was only because of their status in the n, the influence of their ancestors, or theirck of favor that they were unable to make it to the Royal Capital.


    In terms of ces, it was naturally inferior to being famous in the Imperial City. They were naturally unconvinced of the fact that the disciples of the Heavenly Dao Academy were obviously weaker than them, even though their strength was greatly inferior to them.


    Now, Ye Fan delivered himself to them, giving them a chance to prove themselves. Of course, they couldn''t wait.


    Ye Fan was a popr person in the Imperial City. Naturally, there were many people who knew him. Upon entering the academy, he received a lot of attention.


    After finding out that the geniuses of the various families wanted to have a temporary spar with Prince Consort Ye, the students of the Heaven''s Inquisition were immediately spread!


    For a time, no one gave any notice as people continued to rush towards the training grounds!


    When Ye Fan and everyone came to the side of the field, there were already hundreds of people waiting in anticipation!


    "Brother ¡­ ¡­" "If you can''t, don''t force yourself. This is a heaven chosen person''s territory, you''ll be fine even if you lose."


    Ye Xianqing held her brother''s hand, her delicate face full of worry.


    Although Ye Fan liked to be in the limelight, this battle seemed really scary.


    Ye Fan reached out his hand and stroked his sister''s head, "Little girl, now you know to help me beat a hasty retreat?" "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine ¡­"


    At the side, Baili Tienbiao said: "Prince Consort Ye, since this is a spar, you guys can do as you please.


    Ye Buming and Luo Hongyue both want to spar with you, you are the guest ¡­ "You choose your opponent."


    Ye Fan turned around and pointed at those two, "There''s no need to choose, let''s attack together and save time."


    As soon as he said that, the other chosen ones burst into an uproar!


    This was really not giving face to the Luo and Ye Family, all the other families'' people also looked displeased.


    "Ye Fan!" What do you mean!? You want to humiliate us!? Even if we win, do you think that it''s better for us to bully the less? Luo Hongyue snapped.


    Ye Fan chuckled, "You guys are overthinking it..." "Even if all of you attack together, you won''t be able to beat me."


    "Ha ha!" Princess Ye Xin was so angry that she startedughing, "What a brazen brat! Are you sure that no one will be able to take part in the selection that day!? "


    Tu Mo coldly snorted and said: "Son, you go too. Ask Prince Consort Ye for some advice!"


    The fierce-looking Tu Ziche cupped his hands and said, "Yes! "Father!"


    Hundred Miles Golden Spear scratched his head, thinking, I can''t get involved in this mess, I really don''t understand what Ye Fan is thinking...


    "Prince Consort Ye!" Please! I have already forced myself to not look forward to seeing your Divine Dragon Family''s secret technique! " Ye Buming sneered and gestured.


    Ye Fan walked to the middle of the training field, and even waved at Luo Hongyue and the others, "What are you all standing there for? Let''s go together. Hurry up, I''m in a hurry."


    Ye Buming feltpletely ignored and was greatly infuriated. A dark energy surged from his body. It was the power of Sky Shadow!


    The techniques of the heaven''s chosen ones were usually applicable to profound practitioners and Warlocks, each with their own methods.


    This Ye Weiming, was different from Ye Weiyang, he was a profound practitioner, but he still used the Ye Family''s Wu Xiang, Dark Moon.


    "Shadowstrike!"


    Ye Buming''s entire body seemed to be shrouded in darkness. His entire body was suffused with the mental energy to interfere with the opponent''s movements. His speed and strength were also greatly increased!


    A shadow rushed towards Ye Fan, dragging out a tail of a ck shadow with such speed that it looked like a cket!


    "Bam!"


    Without waiting for them to see what was going on, they suddenly saw the power of his shadow dissipate and his body fly backwards like a cannonball!


    "Pfft!" Ye Wuming was curled up on the ground with blooding out from his mouth and his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets!


    The entire hall was silent. Most of the students were unable to clearly see what was going on.


    There were even some teachers from the academy who hadn''t taken a good look.


    It was only the Heaven Stealing Sect''s cultivator, including Baili Iron Wall, that noticed that Ye Fan had casually kicked Ye Wuming and sent him flying?


    The mental interference from the Heaven''s Shadow, the increase in speed and strength, seemed to have no effect on Ye Fan!?


    Ye Fan didn''t even use his bloodline''s power or cultivation. Just his physical strength alone was enough topletely crush him?


    "This... How is this possible? I must have underestimated my opponent! "


    No matter what, she could not ept the fact that her son, whom she highly valued, had been so easily defeated!


    "Not clear!" What are you doing!? "Be more serious!"


    Ye Buming felt that his internal organs were about to shatter. He spat out blood and stood up. His eyes revealed a hint of fear, but he did not dare to move forward.


    Luo Hongyue snorted, "What a coward!" "Watch me!"


    All of a sudden, she pulled out two pink ribbons, channeled her Windsource Spell, and activated her Nine Remold Spirits. After the two ribbons were attached to the Heaven Wind Spirit Power, they turned into two extremely tough, lightning-fast long whips!


    The white light coiled around the two ribbons, and with a loud explosion, they directlyshed towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t even look at them, directly extending his arm, and with a swing, wrapped the two ribbons around his arms!


    He pulled!


    Luo Hongyue cried out in rm. She couldn''t control her own body and was dragged over!


    Ye Fan swung his arm, turning Luo Hongyue into a ball, and after circling in the air, he swung again!


    Although it was not as embarrassing as vomiting blood like Ye Wuming, Luo Hongyue''s two ribbons were directly taken by Ye Fan!


    With a casual tug from Ye Fan, the ribbon made of special materials was torn into shreds!


    "My Green Ribbon Ribbon!" Luo Hongyue''s eyes reddened, she almost cried from the grievance.


    Ye Fan indifferently swept his eyes over them, and then looked towards Baili Tieniao and the others, saying, "I said that I won''t participate in the Sacred Royal Examinations ¡­. I''m not lying to you guys, because for me, there''s no need to take those kinds of exams ¡­ "


    At this moment, there wasplete silence.


    The Tu son of the Tu n was drenched in cold sweat. He looked at his father behind him and became a little hesitant.


    "Stinking brat!" What are you looking at me for!? "Go on!" Tu Mo said angrily.


    Even though everyone could tell that Prince Consort Ye was a little excessively powerful and that he wasn''t someone these students could deal with, if he didn''t show up now, wouldn''t he be looked down upon even more?


    The young man gritted his teeth and was about to bite the bullet when he was interrupted by a cold voice!


    "Descendant!" "Step down!"


    Everyone looked over, and some of them revealed looks of surprise.


    "Uncle!?" The butcher''s son cried out in rm.


    "Tu Yue, why have youe?" Tu Mo was also shocked.


    The grey robed man who was walking over with a gloomy face was none other than the Chief Commander of the Shadow Squad, Tu Yue.

 Chapter 2250

    <span>Walking out of the library, the call connected.


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, what orders do you have?" Tu Yue asked.


    "Lord Tu, my sister cannot be reached. See if you can find her." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Miss Ye?" Tu Yue froze. "Understood, I''ll check it out right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan released his soul consciousness and searched around the academy. As expected, he still couldn''t find anything.


    The unease in Ye Fan''s heart became heavier and heavier. After waiting for a while, Tu Yue called him..."Sir God of Swords, even the Shadow Guards of the Tianwen Institution do not know where Miss Sang Sang Qing is. It seems like this person has suddenly disappeared."


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold, "Are you telling me that someone kidnapped my sister from the Heaven Seeking Academy in broad daylight?!"


    Tu Yue blushed with shame. "Men ¡­ We should be extremely powerful. We didn''t expect that someone would make a move on your little sister ¡­.


    Could it be that the Huaxu Family nned to make the first move and gain the upper hand? "Ye Fan took a deep breath and thought about it carefully. He was at the Heaven Seeking Academy. If someone could take her away at such a close distance, then it was really not something that the Shadow Guards could stop.


    "Continue your investigation, and I will think of a way myself." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Yes ¡­" If there is any news, I will immediately inform Lord Sword God ¡­ "


    <span>Just as Ye Fan was about to find Jiang Chi and ask if Huaxu Men was alright, a student suddenly ran towards him.


    "Is it Prince Consort Ye?" The unfamiliar student asked nervously.Ye Fan was puzzled, and nodded, "You have something to talk to me about?"


    "Oh, someone asked me to deliver this letter." The student handed a letter to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan opened it and took a look. Surprisingly, there was a meeting ce and time written on it. The name it was written on was "Yunsong Crane"?


    "Where is the person who asked you to send the message!?" Ye Fan immediately asked.


    The student shook his head, "He''s gone, he left money and a letter, he disappeared in the blink of an eye."


    Ye Fan sighed, he already knew that the ugly man from the Taotie n wouldn''t die that easily.


    However, he did not expect that he was not aiming for Su Qingxue. Instead, he was holding back and did something to her!?


    It was very obvious that Yun Song He must have secretly understood him quite a bit.


    She knew that kidnapping Su Qingxue would be difficult, so she chose to not have anyone protect her, but she was someone that Ye Fan attached great importance to.<span>Ye Fan also felt a headacheing. Su Qingxue was in the house of the Marquis and it was easy to protect her, but she could not send a group of people to follow her. It was too hard to guard against being kidnapped by experts of Yun Song He''s level.


    <span>However, since this guy had agreed to meet her, it meant that she was not in danger for the time being.


    Ye Fan immediately sent a message to Tu Yue, asking the shadow guard to search the imperial city and the surrounding small towns. If Ye Xianqing was kidnapped, it was highly possible that she was not far away.<span>However, the search could not be too obvious, or Yun Song He would be infuriated and cause a huge incident.


    Ye Fan returned to the house of the Marquis without being able to borrow any books. When Su Qingxue saw that Ye Fan was the only one who returned, she naturally asked about him.<span>Ye Fan knew that he couldn''t hide it from the woman, so he told her the truth.


    <span>"What!? That person knew her husband''s identity and dared to kidnap Qing Er? " Su Qingxue frowned.


    "This person is already a fugitive, he can do anything. However, rest assured Princess, Qing''er will temporarily be safe." Ye Fan advised.


    <span>Su Qingxue said worriedly: "When does he want to meet with you? Where can we meet?"


    "At midnight today, at the north side of the Imperial City''s Hidden Xiufeng, there is a distance of over a thousand Li," said Ye Fan."That far? Could it be a trick? " Su Qingxue said uneasily.


    "He can''t do anything to me, he probably wants to borrow Qing Er to negotiate something with me ¡­"However, I''m also worried that some sort of ruse might be behind this. If he has an aplice, then this side of the manor will also be in danger. "


    Ye Fan seriously said, "So, tonight, Xiao Xue, you will enter the ring space, and this way I won''t have to worry about anything."<span>Su Qingxue nodded in understanding, "Husband, I will do as you say. "With this little time and distance, I can still persevere."


    At night, Ye Fan was not in the mood to think about Su Qingxue''s treatment. He contacted Mu Ren from the Wilderness Divine Pce and had him investigate the whereabouts of Yunsong Crane.


    It waste at night. Seeing that it was about time, Ye Fan brought Su Qingxue and headed straight for Yin Xiufeng.A thousand kilometers, to Ye Fan, would take some time to travel.


    <span>Under the vast starry sky, the forest was like a tidal wave.


    Ye Fannded at the top of a tree and scanned his surroundings, "I''m here."


    This Yun Song He, had one thing that couldn''t be helped but to give Ye Fan a headache, and that was that this guy''s concealing ability was too strong.The gluttony n''s gluttony talent seemed to be able to make all of its aura be engulfed, not leaking out at all.


    Not long after, Cloudsong Crane, wearing a grey robe and a smiling man''s mask, appeared at the top of a tree on the other side.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a while. How has Lord Sword God been?" Yun Song He said with a raspy smile.<span>"Where''s my sister?" Ye Fan went straight to the point.


    <span>Yun Song He said, "Sir God of Swords, it is futile for you to send people to search for your sister.


    <span>In terms of hiding ability, there are very few people in the world who canpare to our Taotie tribe.


    I can guarantee that your sister is safe and sound, that she has eaten and drunk, that she has not suffered any hardships ¡­ ""Did you know... "It''s impossible for you to leave my service alive for the second time." Ye Fan coldly said.


    <span>Yun Song Heughed lightly, "I know, thest time I was lucky enough to escape, it also caused me to suffer quite a bit ¡­


    Your Eminence''s sword intent is truly formidable. Just the recovery of the wound itself took a long time.


    However... Sir God of Swords, since I dared to kidnap your sister, I don''t intend to live on ¡­<span>I, Yun Song He, have already lost my life. Are you really willing to let your sister die with me? "


    <span>After a moment of silence, Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Speak..." What do you want? "


    <span>Yun Song He said: "It''s very simple. As long as Sir God of Swords kills one person for me ¡­" I''ll immediately send your sister back to the Residence of Northern Marquis without harming her in the slightest! "


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "Misty night, Long Yue?""Heh heh... "Haha ¡­" Yun Song Heughed and said, "It seems that Sir Sword God did indeed learn a lot from Yi San''s smile!"


    "You did not reveal my identity to Yi SanXiao at that time. You probably wanted to use this to kill Wu Yeyue for me ¡­" Ye Fan said.


    <span>"That''s right. That old rogue, Yi SanXiao, thought that he had everything in his grasp. In the end, he fell into your hands, Sir God of Swords.


    Indeed, in front of absolute strength, he, Yi SanXiao, could not do much ¡­


    However, I''m different from Yi San Xiao. I just want to avenge my Taotie tribe. As for everything else, I''m not greedy at all!<span>Sir God of Swords, you only need to kill Wu Yeyue, I will naturally do what I say, and release your little sister! " Yun Song He said.


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart. He reckoned that he would get rid of that foggy Long Yue sooner orter. After all, that guy was on the same side as Ye Guan.


    <span>However, it was also impossible for him topletely believe Yun Song He. A person''s heart was not satisfied with not swallowing an elephant, there was no guarantee that he would advance even further in the future.


    For the time being, for the sake of her safety, she had to agree to the request and then think of a way to rescue her and regain the initiative ¡­


    "Alright ¡­" Ye Fan was about to say something when his phone rang.


    He picked it up and saw that it was from Tu Yue."Lord Tu, what''s wrong?"


    "Sir God of Swords! An expert is attacking the Residence of Northern Marquis at night! "


    "What!?"Ye Fan suddenly raised his head and looked at Yun Song He, his eyes filled with killing intent...

 Chapter 2248

    <span>The look in Tu Yue''s eyes right now was enough to freeze a person!


    He seemed to be able to foresee that he would arrive a momentter, perhaps he would exterminate his rtives to ensure the safety of the Tu Family ¡­


    Ignoring everyone''s surprised looks, Tu Yue quickly strode forward and bowed to Ye Fan while cupping his hands.<span>"Prince Consort Ye, please forgive me. This cousin of mine, Tu Mo, has always been in Jadeite City and rarelyes to the Imperial City.


    His son was still young and had not seen much of the world.


    They have offended Prince Consort Ye, so I apologize in their stead. I hope Prince Consort Ye will not take it to heart! "When these words were spoken, everyone in the audience sucked in a breath of cold air!


    Oh my god! What did they see!?


    The dignified head of the Shadow Squad, logically speaking, he was a person who had the eyes of the heavens and the personal trust of the Emperor. How could he be so humble to a mere Prince Consort?!<span>"What happened to Master Tu? Even if Ye Fan was a genius of the Divine Dragon family ¡­ "That doesn''t make sense..."


    "Could it be that the daughter of Lord Tu still needs Prince Consort Ye to treat her?"


    The people from the Tu Mo and other families were all puzzled. They felt that Tu Yue was giving them, the chosen ones, a disgrace!"Tu Yue!" What are you doing!? "Isn''t it just a spar..."


    Tu Mo was about to say something, but he was interrupted once again!"Shut up!" Tu Yue suddenly turned around, his gaze like a de as he berated in a low voice, "If you say even half a word more, don''t me me for disregarding my brotherly feelings!"


    <span>Tu Mo''s face paled. Although he was feeling weird, he knew that Tu Yue wasn''t someone who would act rashly. He must have some sort of secret.


    He and the father and son, who were in the stage, looked at Ye Fan, who was standing in the middle of the field, with a weird look in their eyes.


    That carefree young man suddenly gave them an unfathomable feeling!


    Baili Ironwall, Princess Ye Xin, Luo Beidou, and the others were also puzzled. They did not understand why Tu Yue was so afraid of Ye Fan.


    <span>"Sir Tu, there''s no need to be so serious, I''m not worried!"


    Ye Fan felt helpless. This Tu Yue, putting on such a posture in front of so many people, wasn''t he going to send him to the heart of the struggle?


    "Prince Consort Ye, I think it''s best if you exin everything to you as soon as possible ¡­


    <span>"Don''t worry, the matters here will not be spread over the inte," Tu Yue replied in a low voice.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "You sure are meticulous." What''s the matter? It can''t be that I identally passed by here, right? "


    <span>"To be honest, there''s something I need to report to Prince Consort Ye ¡­"


    Why don''t we find a secluded ce and talk about it? " Tu Yue asked quite carefully.<span>Ye Fan knew that having Tu Yue personally make a trip was definitely not a small matter.


    <span>Thus, he turned to Sang Yanqing and said, "Qing''Er, your brother and Lord Tu have some matters to discuss. Go to ss, I''ll go to the library myselfter."


    <span>"Ah?" Oh... Oh... "Ok, big brother, please take care, Sir Tu." Ye Xianqing was shocked speechless.


    When Ye Fanpared to the Dragon God Competition, he was already stronger by more than a level, leaving her dumbfounded.


    She had already made up her mind to deliver this "good news" to her second brother, Ye Hang. He would definitely make her parents happy as well!Baili Jinge was even more d that he wasn''t sent to spar with Ai Hui. It was simply too embarrassing!


    <span>The defeated Luo Hongyue and Ye Buming, with their heads hanging low and their faces covered in dust, were obviously taken aback.


    <span>The disparity was too great. They no longer had any feelings of anger or unwillingness as they were beaten up to the point that their tempers werepletely gone.


    Hundred Miles of Iron Wall looked at Ye Fan and Tu Yue''s departing backs, and said with a sigh: "It looks like... He really doesn''t know how to participate in the Sacred Royal Trial ¡­ "


    "Is the Divine Dragon n''s five-wed gold dragon bloodline really so terrifying?" Luo Beihuan found it hard to believe.


    "Looking at Tu Yue''s attitude, he seems to be very respectful to Ye Fan, so there must be a problem inside."Princess Ye Xin looked at Tu Mo. "Go back and find out what happened with Tu Yue. We, the chosen ones, should be united as one right now."


    "Sigh ¡­" Tu Mo sighed, "Even though Tu Yue is a member of our Tu Family, how could he let go of some matters regarding the shadow guard so easily?


    Actually, this Ye Fan is very young, and with such strength, the God Dragon n will definitely regard him as a treasure.


    Who would dare to go against Ye Fan? I''m afraid even the Shen Long Empire cannot tolerate this. Tu Yue must also be afraid of the Shen Long Empire''s pressure, that''s why he is so cautious. "<span>Everyone listened and felt that it made sense. Even though there was some confusion, they could only think about it for now.


    Although Tu Yue had restricted the news of this sparring on the inte, quite a few students of the Tianwen Institution had witnessed it with their own eyes.


    The paper could not contain the mes. The news of Prince Consort Ye challenging the Heavens and defeating the elites of the heaven''s chosen were spread outside.


    This caused Ye Fan''s fame and prestige in the n, especially among the younger generation, to rise once again.


    However, Ye Fan himself was not in the mood to care about this.


    He followed Tu Yue to a deserted path in the academy as he listened to Tu Yue''stest news ¡­


    "Our shadow guard has nted a report on Divine Dragon''s spies. The Heavenly Star Token that the Feng n was guarding was most likely taken away by Feng Qinn ¡­"<span>"Director Feng took the Heavenly Star Token?" Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled, "What does she want?" Could it be that she''s also from the Night Observation Star? "


    "From the looks of it, Feng Qinn is not rted to the Star Observation Branch, but..."


    Tu Yue''s brows were knitted tightly. "The most puzzling thing is another matter ¡­""Sir Tu, why are you panting? What is it?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Tu Yue was puzzled as well. "Before Feng Qinn took the Heavenly Star Token, our spy clearly saw her leave Xuanyuan City and head back to the Imperial City ¡­


    However, less than an hour after she left, she reappeared in the Feng family. She did not arouse the suspicion of any Divine Dragon nsmen. "<span>Ye Fan stared nkly, "You mean..." Maybe someone has disguised himself as Director Feng? "


    "Yes, although that person is exactly the same as Feng Qinn, his attire is not the same.<span>Moreover, the direction in which she had entered the city waspletely different from the direction in which Feng Qinn had left.


    <span>However, the members of the Divine Dragon n were so busy rebuilding that they didn''t notice at all.


    <span>Tu Yue said helplessly, "However, we are still in Xuanyuan City, so we don''t dare to interfere so easily ¡­"


    <span>"To be able to pretend to be Director Feng, he must be as powerful as Director Feng ¡­" Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so rxed in entering and exiting, and wouldn''t have been afraid of being discovered.


    <span>Have you guys found the whereabouts of Director Feng? " Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Tu Yue said regretfully, "That person''s whereabouts are unfathomable. Our shadow guards simply did not discover how that person disappeared from Xuanyuan City ¡­


    Sir God of Swords, that Ye Guan Xing seems to be determined to get the Heavenly Star Token. Should we take any action in advance? "


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then looked yfully at Tu Yue, "Lord Tu, Ye Guan Xing is, after all, from heaven''s chosen family. The Ye family is the same as your Tu family, one of the five big families.


    Are you really willing to stand on my side and not on the side of the chosen ones? "I want to hear your heartfelt words ¡­"

 Chapter 2254

    2254


    Chu Yunyao''s face was covered in metal, her lips were covered, and her voice could be heard from within the tinum armor.


    "It hasn''t been long since I left, and Lord Tu doesn''t recognize me anymore?"


    Tu Yue and Feng Qinn''s eyes were filled with astonishment. They werepletely confused by the terrifying energy emitting from this woman in front of them.


    However, she had to admit that if she hadn''t saved them, the two of them would have been in grave danger.


    "State Grandmaster?"


    Jing Feng''s body rapidly recovered. After all, he was a Heavenly Emperor. Any ordinary injuries to his body would not be fatal.


    You are that Chu Yunyao? "I heard that you have no cultivation, so this is just a pretense."


    Chu Yunyao shrugged her shoulders, "I really haven''t cultivated yet, but ¡­ ¡­" "If you''re talking about cultivators, then there''s always one dao in the three thousand ¡­"


    "Imperial Advisor, be careful!"


    Without waiting for Chu Yunyao to finish speaking, a bolt of azure lightning suddenly appeared behind her. With a punch, a blue me tornado engulfed her!


    Tu Yue was the first to shout out a warning, but he was half a beat too slow!


    Seeing Chu Yunyao being surrounded by the blue mes, a strange scene appeared!


    The blue mes on the outside of her body seemed to have been absorbed by him as her tinum armor turned into a bluish-gold color!


    "It''s very rude to interrupt ady''s conversation ¡­"


    Chu Yunyao turned her head and raised a hand towards the azure lightning ¡­ ¡­


    Without a sound, a mix of green, blue and white rays shot towards Cang Lei!


    Cang Lei''s azure me was actually reflected back after being absorbed!


    At such a close distance, in addition to the fact that Cang Lei was in a state of shock, the speed of theser cannon made it hard for him to dodge!


    "Ah!"


    Cang Lei''s chest was pierced through, his lungs and heart disappeared, andrge amounts of azure mes wrapped around his body!


    "Azure Thunder!" Ku Yu, who had just recovered, brandished a chain made of flowing water and directly wrapped Cang Lei, pulling him away from the battlefield.


    With such heavy injuries, even if Cang Lei could recover, he would still need some time before he would have the strength to continue fighting.


    Feng Qinn and Tu Yue could not miss the opportunity, so theyunched a counter-attack in the direction of Ku Yu and Cang Lei!


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    The wind gave a loud roar, setting up countless tornadoes to block the two''s path.


    At the same time, a fierce glint appeared in Bai Lei''s eyes as he circled behind Chu Yunyao!


    In Chu Yunyao''s field of vision, the battle AI system in her battle armor was currently rying the images of her surroundings to her mind.


    Chu Yunyao could clearly "see" that the white lightning behind her was like a cheetah, about to attack her.


    Slightly sneering, Chu Yunyao turned around. Through the system''s prediction, she shot out three fatal rays!


    "Woosh woosh woosh woosh!"


    However, when Bai Lei disyed his talent in the white pupils, he also predicted the direction of the energy of the three rays of light!


    After dodging, Bai Lei finally managed to get in front of Chu Yunyao, and his fistnded on Chu Yunyao''s head!


    "Bang!"


    Chu Yunyao flew backwards until she crashed into a pile of ruins, the ground was covered with charred ravines!


    "State Grandmaster!"


    Just as Tu Yue and Feng Qinn were worrying, they saw Chu Yunyao still shaking her head as she stood up.


    "Ah... "That''s why I don''t like fighting and killing. This is really troublesome ¡­"


    Even though she was covered in a super alloy, Chu Yunyao still felt a splitting headache.


    The might of a punch from the Celestial Emperor. If she didn''t have that armor on, perhaps even ten thousand of her would have died.


    Seeing that his attack wasn''t sessful, Bai Lei directly attacked Chu Yunyao again!


    "A trivial skill like that, don''t even think of hitting me! ept your death! " Bai Leiughed coldly.


    Chu Yunyao stood in her original position, but did not move this time.


    When the white lightning arrived at a certain area around her, Chu Yunyao''s body seemed to have ignited a high explosive bomb!


    "Boom!"


    The blue and white high-temperature energy directly carbonized all of the surrounding building fragments!


    Bai Lei''s Heavenly Emperor''s true essence was about to copse at this time. In a moment of desperation, he had to disy another bloodline talent!


    "Aoouuu ~ ~ ~"


    Faintly, a dog beast with its mouth wide open appeared on Bai Lei''s body!


    The high energy explosion was absorbed by the dog beast, allowing the white electricity to avoid a lot of damage.


    Even so, Bai Lei''s entire body was charred ck. All of his hair had been burnt away, leaving behind only his ck scalp. He was in an extremely sorry state!


    "This fellow actually has the blood of the Tiangou n?" Feng Qinn had been paying attention to Chu Yunyao''s side the entire time. He was worried that something might happen to her, so when he saw the white lightning''s move, he couldn''t help but frown.


    These emissaries had awakened more than one bloodline talent.


    The mixed blood of the Nine Li n was indeed a great threat to the n. This allowed some of their weaker ns to, by virtue of their coordination, challenge the four great ns.


    Chu Yunyao was a little surprised. She had originally thought that this move would be enough to kill the other side, but seeing that Bai Lei''s vitality had been greatly damaged, she decided to try again.


    A little blue and white energy appeared on Chu Yunyao''s body. Dozens ofsers shot out in an instant!


    The white lightning relied on the white pupils to dodge. However, even if he could predict the iing beams, there were too many of them. There was no way to dodge them!


    "Just what kind of spirit artifact is this!?"


    The white electricity barely dodged arge number of theser cannons, but it still managed to take the shot and burn off the bones in its thigh!


    The other three emissaries were also scared, Chu Yunyao''s fighting style waspletely againstmon sense.


    Tu Yue and Feng Qinn were also very puzzled. Because of such a high intensity energy output, Chu Yunyao did not seem to have any effort at all. It was as if she had limitless energy, and did not need to rest or recover at all!?


    "Retreat!"


    He knew that all four of them were injured and could not continue fighting like this.


    The key was that they couldn''t afford to drag it out! Once that person returned, they would die without a doubt!


    The other three emissaries also wanted to run, this Chu Yunyao''s fighting style was too unreasonable! Beating her up took all the effort she could muster!


    "Stop them!"


    Naturally, Tu Yue and Feng Qinn were unwilling to do so. They were about to take advantage of the situation to give chase when they saw a bluish-gray sh in Feng Jing Feng''s eyes and released several gigantic ck wind tornadoes towards the imperial city''s residential district!


    Seeing this, Feng Qinn gritted his teeth. He had no choice but to destroy the tornadoes in order to avoid harming too many people.


    Tu Yue''s brow creased. He had wanted to tell Feng Qinn not to fall for it, but it was toote.


    The strong winds blew away the tornado barrier, and in the blink of an eye, all four emissaries had retreated!


    "Sigh ¡­"


    Tu Yue let out a long sigh. He couldn''t catch up to them alone, so if he did, he would be courting death.


    He could only turn around and work with Feng Qinn to destroy the tornadoes. He did his best to avoid any disasters to the imperial city.


    Tu Yue only returned to the manor after the crisis had been resolved and everything had calmed down.


    "Imperial Advisor, why didn''t you chase up with Tu Yidao just now?" Tu Yue was a little depressed as he looked at Chu Yunyao with a puzzled expression.


    Chu Yunyao said as a matter of fact, "I''m just researching, fighting isn''t my job. Moreover, if you chase after me, how do you know if there''s an ambush?"


    "What the hell is going on here? Why does Huaxu n want to make a move on the Eldest Princess? Can anyone exin to me where and why did Imperial Advisor Chue from ¡­" Feng Qinn descended, his bright eyes twinkling.


    "General Wind, why are you asking so many questions at once? When I''m doing things, do I need to report to you?" Chu Yunyao lightly said.


    As he was speaking, a figure descended from the sky. It was Ye Fan, who had rushed back from thousands of miles away!

 Chapter 2251

    <span>It was at this time that Yun Song He heard the voice from the other side of the phone. He instantly realized that something was wrong and hurriedly exined, "Lord Sword God! "This isn''t me..."


    <span>Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Ye Fan''s figure shed and suddenly appeared in front of him!


    <span>"Bam!"


    <span>Under the second stage of disintegration, Ye Fan kicked Yun Song He straight down to the ground!


    <span>After crashing through dozens of tree branches, Yun Song He fell heavily onto the ground!


    <span>Ye Fan immediately used a thousand pound pendant tond beside Yun Song He, and grabbed him by the neck!


    <span>"Cough cough ¡­" Yun Song He''s breathing quickened, and his heart trembled violently.


    He discovered thatpared to the first time he exchanged moves, Ye Fan was feeling even more oppressive!


    <span>The pure physical strength of this man had simply reached a level that made him tremble with fear!


    <span>"You want to say that this has nothing to do with you!? How could everything be so coincidental!?


    I left the house of the Marquis and someone ambushed the house of the Marquis?


    <span>Isn''t it because he wants to kidnap my sister and bring my wife with him?! "


    At this moment, Ye Fan was iparably d that he brought Su Qingxue along with him.But even so, there were still Uncle Shui and the others at home. If he was harmed, he would still feel iparably heartbroken.


    "You know it''s such a coincidence ¡­ Then how could I do such a stupid thing!?


    If it really was me, why would Ie over?Yun Song He asked with great difficulty. He did not dare to use his cultivation base, because if he really tried to fight back, he was sure that he would be killed.


    Ye Fan''s thoughts flew, and finally he let go of Yun Song He and stood up."If I find out that it''s your aplice, then I promise... "You will die before Wu Yeyue!"


    After Ye Fan finished speaking, twelve wings condensed on his back. With a sudden eleration, he disappeared from the mountain peak and quickly rushed back to the direction of the Imperial City!


    Even with his speed, it would still take him some time to return. He could only hope that the defensive forces of the Imperial City would be able to fend off the attackers.<span>At this moment, within the Imperial City, in the Residence of Northern Marquis!


    Violent winds and torrential rain! Lightning and thunder!


    The master and servants of some of the manors in the surroundings had all retreated, and cries of panic rose and fell in session from the surroundings.


    <span>No one would have thought that someone would dare to raid the Residence of Northern Marquis in the imperial city!


    "Sir Tu! What''s going on!? "


    <span>The Qi King, Su Qi, led a team of garrison soldiers and rushed over to the outside of the manor.


    Besides the guards outside the manor, there were also quite a few shadow guards lying in a pool of blood!<span>There had obviously been a battle just now. To be exact, it had been a massacre!


    "Your highness, Qi King, take your men and guard outside the mansion. The four intruders are all at the level of the Celestial Emperor, they can''t act rashly!" Tu Yue said in a low voice.<span>"What!?" Qi Wang''s heart sank, "Four Sky Emperor experts!? This ¡­ What should he do now that the Supreme Emperor was not in the city!?


    What was their status? "What are you doing in the Residence of Bei?"Tu Yue''s expression wasplicated. He knitted his brows and thought for a moment before replying, "We''re not sure for now. His Highness is leading people outside and maintaining a distance."


    <span>"I shall go in and take a look. If anything happens, I wille up with a solution..."


    <span>"Sir Tu! Four Heavenly Emperors! "Even you ¡­"


    Su Qi wanted to stop him, but when the words reached his mouth, he stopped himself. He nodded with aplicated look in his eyes, "Lord Tu, be careful ¡­"


    <span>Tu Yue didn''t say anything else and walked into Zhenbei''s manor.


    <span>As soon as they entered, they saw the corpses of servants everywhere. Many of them were clearly fleeing and had been forcefully killed by the shock of true essence.


    <span>To kill these four Celestial Emperors was as easy as stepping on an ant.


    <span>In the back garden, arge amount of flowers and nts had already been blown into a mess by the strong wind.


    <span>"Old man... My patience is limited, if you don''t tell me where Su Qingxue is ¡­ "That leg is gone ¡­"


    A grey haired, tall, and thin middle-aged man in a green grey tunic.


    At this moment, he was holding onto Uncle Shui''s neck with one hand and a white Wind de was shing with the other.<span>The sharp wind de had already cut into Uncle Shui''s thigh, blood and minced meat sttering in all directions!


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" Uh... "Ah ¡­" Uncle Shui was in so much pain that he wished he were dead. The princess is not here. The princess is not in the mansion!


    <span>You bunch of viins! You will all die a horrible death! "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!..."


    <span>Behind them, a burly man with bronze skin and with his short hair standing straight crossed his arms. He said impatiently: "Jing Feng, give him something fierce! He was simply stalling for time!


    Su Qingxue had never left the house of the Marquis, so we saw everything clearly.


    <span>How could someone like her, who hadn''t cultivated yet, disappear into thin air!?


    Damn old man, speak! Where exactly did you hide her!? "<span>"Even if I told you, you wouldn''t believe me either... Then kill me! This old bones of mine, it''s fine if he doesn''t want to live! " Uncle Shui ground his teeth.


    The gray-robed, long-haired manughed coldly, "Heh ¡­" Begging for death? "Alright..."<span>And then he held the wind de in his hand...


    "Ah!" Uncle Shui cried out miserably as one of his legs fell to the ground!<span>Facing four Celestial Emperors, Uncle Shui''s cultivation was no different from an ordinary person''s, he had no ability to retaliate at all.


    <span>"Bitter Rain... or did you not find Su Qingxue''s location? "


    <span>The longhaired man turned his head and asked a woman beside him.


    The woman, Ku Yu, wore an eye patch. Her expression was cold and detached. She wore a dark blue cultivation attire with a long braid.<span>A great amount of water flowed in all directions around her, continuously extending throughout the manor like countless tentacles.


    "I''ve searched it and indeed, there''s no trace of Su Qingxue ¡­. However, I did discover a little fellow who was hiding ¡­ "Ku Yu smiled. Suddenly, she crooked her finger and a stream of water suddenly turned into a long rope. Behind a bush, it twined!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Gu Qing cried out in rm. He was entangled by the water ropes, making it difficult for him to move in midair!


    <span>Bitter Rain said yfully: "Interesting ¡­ "It''s actually the Demon Concealment Spell of the Wilderness, I almost didn''t notice it if I wasn''t serious."


    <span>Uncle Shui''s face was pale and filled with despair. "Why aren''t you running ¡­"


    Gu Qing felt his entire body going numb. His body was drenched in the rain and he said with red eyes, "Uncle Shui ¡­" I want to save you. "But ¡­"<span>"Foolish child... "Sigh ¡­" Uncle Shui let out a long sigh.


    "Qing''er... Gu Qing? "Oh yeah, you are Su Qingxue''s servant right? Tell me, where is your master?" Jing Feng asked.


    Gu Qing cried, "I told you all that the princess is not in the mansion!" You are all experts, can''t you see that!? "


    <span>Behind him was a rather handsome man wearing a cyan robe. He nced at Gu Qing with an evil and charming gaze as he said, "Bitter Rain, let her go. I don''t think she''s lying."


    Ku Yu teased, "What''s wrong, Cang Lei, have you fallen for this girl?"


    "If we can''t even find you, then Su Qingxue shouldn''t be in the mansion, let''s leave. Otherwise, if the main character returns ¡­ ¡­" Not a joke."Of course, take this girl with you. Even if she''s not as valuable as Su Qingxue, she''s still a maid." Cang Lei smiled evilly and said.


    "Bringing a maid back, you still hope to report your loss to the Protector?!" The muscr man pursed his lips."White electricity, what do you think we should do? Why don''t you stay and keep looking? The three of us will be leaving first? " Cang Lei asked.


    The brawny Bai Lei''s face stiffened, "Forget it! I, Old White, am still going to die! If that bitch isn''t here, we can''t help it! "<span>Right at this moment, two fine lines that were almost impossible to distinguish shot out from afar!


    Wherever the thread passed by, it sliced apart the rope that was flowing in the bitter rain, saving Gu Qing!


    "Who is it?!" The four Celestial Emperors looked in the direction of the entrance to the courtyard at the same time.


    <span>The expressionless Tu Yue stood amidst the dark rain, his gaze as sharp as a de at the four of them.

 Chapter 2252

    2252


    "You four ¡­ He should be one of the four emissaries of the Huaxu Family, the ''Wind, Rain, Thunder'', and Thunder Emissaries.


    Tu Yue said with a deep voice, "To capture the Grand Princess, the four emissaries came to the Imperial City together and washed these servants of the house of the Marquis with blood. Isn''t that a bit too embarrassing?"


    The four emissaries, Feng Jing Feng, Ku Yu, Cang Lei and Bai Lei immediately recognized who it was.


    "Haha ¡­" "Who do you think it is? It''s our old rival,mander Tu."


    Jing Feng threw Uncle Shui onto the ground, and turned around. "There''s no other way, this is the Imperial City after all.


    Even if that old fool Su Juexin isn''t here and the four of us aren''t here together, there will still be trouble ¡­


    Just like now, the people from the aristocratic ns and ns in the Imperial City will not disturb us.


    "It seems that you, Huaxu Family people, are not nning to hold back anymore ¡­" Tu Yue said coldly.


    "Who says it isn''t ¡­ ¡­ "It''s been so many years, and I''ve been using up my forces every day. It''s about time I reveal my trump card!"


    Bai Lei took a step forward and punched him with his huge fists. "I thought I didn''t get much today.


    If I can take care of you, the head of the Shadow Squad, it wouldn''t be too bad ¡­ "


    Killing intent exploded in the eyes of the other three emissaries as well.


    Tu Yue''s shadow guard had been secretly fighting with Huaxu Family for many years. To be able to kill Tu Yue was definitely a big profit.


    The key was that there were no other Heavenly Emperor Stage powerhouses in the city. Normally, Heavenly King Stage powerhouses would not pose much of a threat in front of them.


    The experts of the aristocratic families would definitely note here, and the n might not be willing to wade in. The four of them definitely had the chance to kill Tu Yue!


    Bai Lei took the lead with his seemingly sturdy body, but he was not slow at all. With a tap of his feet, he charged towards Tu Yue like an arrow that had left the bow!


    Tu Yue waved his hand, and several fine metal threads appeared, forming a defensive that could barely be seen by the subordinates in front of him!


    However, the eyes of Bai Lei''s exploded with a snow-white light!


    "Bai Tong!?"


    Tu Yue thought, "Not good. This guy has awakened the Bai Ze''s bloodline talent, so he can predict the direction of energy in advance."


    In other words, all of his metal wires had been grasped by him in advance!


    Sure enough, Bai Lei''s body nimbly dodged the attack. After passing through the defensive, Bai Lei''s fist struck towards Tu Yue!


    With the Heavenly Emperor''s explosive cultivation base, Tu Yue raised both of his arms to block, but he was still pushed back more than ten meters!


    At the same time, Ku Yu did a quick somersault in the air. With a wave of her hand, she sprinkled out a rain of green light!


    The raindrops turned into countless flying knives, tearing through the air and tearing through the eardrums!


    "Jade Diagram, ck Iron Wood Armor!"


    The power of Tu Family''s heaven-chosen one was unleashed as a green power of the Sky Wood quickly attached itself to Tu Yue''s body!


    Tu Yue''s arms, body, and even head were instantly covered with ayer of hard, azure-ck wooden armor!


    "Plop, plop, plop ~ ~"


    The rain of flying daggersnded on the Darksteel Wood Armour, leaving countless trails, but they could not prate!


    "I''ll do it!"


    Cang Lei suddenly rushed out from the side, and with a p of both palms, an azure me transformed into a giant green ming bird that whizzed towards Tu Yue!


    "Bi Fang n''s Qingyan!?"


    Tu Yue hurriedly flew into the air to dodge it. Although the high temperature of this azure me was inferior to the Phoenix mes, it would still inflict a great deal of damage to his wooden armor, and it would also cause mental harm!


    "Chief Tu, you''ve fallen into a trap!"


    At this moment, Jing Feng was floating in the air, waiting.


    The corners of his lips curled up in a fiendish grin. With a wave of his arms, he saw that one was high and the other low. The two white wind des were like two gigantic t clouds as they cut towards Tu Yue!


    Tu Yue''s eyes narrowed in midair as a green light wildly shed from his body!


    "Wooden Spring!"


    The wooden armor all over his body started to radiate with vitality, and in an instant, he grew stronger and spread his branches and leaves!


    By the time the wind des had cut into Tu Yue''s body, the wooden armor surrounding him had already thickened to the point that it was like a towering tree, enveloping him within!


    The wooden armor and the wind des shed against each other and broke into pieces. Tu Yue shook his body and removed the outeryer of the wooden armor!


    "Flourishing Greenwood Tree Flower!"


    The moment Tu Yue''s body flew out, dozens of metal threads flew out from his fingertips. These threads were surrounded by a green light, and they actually blossomed into enchanting, colorful flowers!


    Countless fragrant pollen drifted out from the flowers, quickly dispersing in the yard!


    "Be careful! "If you stay too long in the pollen, you''ll get addicted to the primordial spirit!" Ku Yu said loudly.


    "Just blow it away!"


    Jing Feng sneered, his eyes glowing a greenish gray. With a wave of his hand, the air was cut in half from the middle, and two gales spread in two directions!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    In the blink of an eye, arge number of the Residence of Northern Marquis'' walls and houses had been razed to the ground! The pollen naturally dispersed along with it!


    Seeing an opportunity, Ku Yu''s body flew into the air andnded a kick on Tu Yue''s chest!


    "Bam!"


    The wooden armor shattered!


    "Pfft!"


    Tu Yue''s heart ached as he spat out a mouthful of blood!


    As he descended from the air, just as he was about to repair his own wooden armor, he heard Cang Lei roaring at him!


    "Ah!"


    A destructive sound wave swept up countless pieces of debris andpletely shattered Tu Yue''s wooden armor!


    The Talisman Talisman of the Kui bloodline!?


    Blood flowed out from Tu Yue''s ear holes. He revolved his true essence to forcefully block the attack, dodging the iing sound wave!


    "Haha ¡­" Your wooden armor can resist true essence, but in the end it won''t be able to stop my voice! " Cang Leiughed heartily.


    Tu Yue was gasping for breath, his forehead covered in cold sweat ¡­


    With the same cultivation level as the Heavenly Emperor, he could still handle one against two, but he was being attacked by four people, making it impossible for Tu Yue to handle them!


    "It''s time to end this!"


    At this moment, Bai Lei moved to the side and circled behind Tu Yue. Then, he viciously swung his fist at the back of Tu Yue''s head!


    Tu Yue did a quick roll to dodge the attack, but Bitter Rain''s speed was even faster. With a leap, he sent out a fierce kick!


    "Ahh!"


    Tu Yue''s left arm was kicked and he quickly retreated. He immediately felt numbed!


    "ck Bee Poison!?"


    Tu Yue gritted his teeth. If this Bitter Rain''s attacks hit him a few more times, he would truly be crippled!


    At this moment, Cang Lei appeared out of nowhere, and an azure me was released from behind Tu Yue!


    It''s over!


    Tu Yue realized that his position had been restricted. The other party was simply forcing him into this position to die!


    Even if he managed to block this blue me, he would not be able to block itpletely. If his primordial spirit was damaged, he would be killed very soon!


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly! A dragon roar descended from the sky!


    A blood-red, golden dragon me tore through the air and instantlynded behind Tu Yue''s back!


    As the blue mes and dragon mes collided, they were directly canceled out!


    Amidst the dragon mes, there was a woman with an extraordinary figure. Her blood-red hair fluttered in the wind. Her eyes flickered with golden mes, and her jade face was filled with a fiendish intent!


    Thedy was as cold as a god of war, descending from the sky!


    "Five wed dragon!? Feng Qinn!? "


    The four emissaries frowned, a troubled look appearing on their faces.


    Tu Yue felt a sense of relief. He turned around and said, "Thank you, General Wind ¡­"

 Chapter 2256

    "I ¡­" Looking at Su Qingxue''s clear eyes, Ye Fan found it difficult to speak.<span>Did he really have to tell her that there was another "her" in his heart?


    To the current princess, was the previous CEO really the same concept?<span>"There''s a rtionship between us ¡­ ¡­" Chu Yunyao suddenly interrupted, "Moreover, your Prince Consort and several other women are raised in the Heavenly Passage Paradise ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan suddenly turned his head to look at Chu Yunyao, his eyes filled with surprise.He had many women, so he definitely had to tell Su Qingxue this secret ¡­ ¡­


    <span>But! This was clearly not what he and Chu Yunyao were thinking!


    <span>Chu Yunyao ¡­. He was purposefully changing the topic!? Why?


    <span>Ye Fan was a bit confused.


    <span>A bitter smile appeared on Su Qingxue''s face. There was a trace of sadness between her eyebrows, "So that''s how it is ¡­ ¡­. Actually, even if you didn''t mention it, I would have probably guessed it.


    You''ve been running all the way to the Chu Country''s residence. When has Chu''s rtionship ever been so intimate with a man before?


    "I just didn''t expect that there would be her woman as well ¡­""Ugh ¡­" Qingxue, don''t be angry, I''m not hiding this from you, it''s just ¡­ "


    "It''s alright." Su Qingxue suddenly revealed a smile, "My husband is the Sword God. In front of you, I am simply insignificant ¡­."


    "Presumably, only the fairies and even sage realm experts in the Blessed Paradise are worthy of your husband."


    <span>The woman was clearly smiling, but in Ye Fan''s eyes, it was simply a sight that broke his heart.


    Ye Fan quickly went forward and hugged the woman, "It''s my fault, I should have told you earlier..."Su Qingxue''s eyes were filled with tears, "For a cripple like me, Darling, you ran all over the ce in search of the prescription. You never gave up on me, I am already very grateful."


    <span>I shouldn''t be jealous of such a thing... "Darling, you should have a better soulmate. It''s my fault. Darling, don''t mind me ¡­"


    As she spoke, Su Qingxue reached out to wipe the corners of her eyes, "Husband, don''t worry about me, I''m fine ¡­ ¡­"


    It''s just that there are too many things that are happening that you can''t control. "


    It would be good if she didn''t say anything, but now that she said it, Ye Fan''s heart ached even more.<span>Without caring about Chu Yunyao, Ye Fan hurriedly kissed the corner of her eye, then held her beloved wife''s face and warmly said, "How could I not care about you, you''re my wife."


    <span>Chu Yunyao speechlessly turned her head away, rolled her eyes, and let out a long sigh, "I can''t take it anymore, I''m going out to rest, you two can talk after the meat hemp is over ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan hugged Su Qingxue and secretly smiled bitterly at Chu Yunyao.


    Actually, Ye Fan also knew that Su Qingxue''s act was just for show, but as a man, she was always like this ¡­ ¡­


    How could she not feel sorry for such a beautiful, delicate, and tender woman?<span>Only after Chu Yunyao had walked far away did Su Qingxue''s eyes turn red. She timidly looked at the man and asked, "Husband ¡­ How many sisters do I have? "


    <span>"Elder sister? What big sister? " Ye Fan was puzzled.


    Su Qingxue pitifully said in a faint voice, "Husband, why are you still hiding this from me? I naturally told you about those older sisters in the Blessed Paradise. They should have already been with Husband a long time ago ¡­<span>This humble one is not an unreasonable woman. If my older sisters don''t like it, this humble one can be a small one ¡­ "


    "Hiss ¡­" Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air.This woman was really ''vicious''. Fortunately, she was an official pce, so there shouldn''t be much of a problem.


    Ye Fan quickly and gently smiled and said: "Xiao Xue, my darling princess, what are you thinking about?


    You are my legal wife, no one can change it, don''t let your thoughts run wild! They all have to call you big sister ¡­ "<span>Su Qingxue''s gaze was moving as she looked at the man and asked hesitantly: "Really? But how can this humble one ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan thought to himself, "You can already do it, but the concealment ring has already caused me to be stunned for a moment..."


    Of course, he didn''t dare say that out loud. He smiled and said, "If I say you are, then you are. They all know about you and approve of you. Rest assured."


    "Alright then ¡­ I will do my best to not let you down ¡­ "<span>Su Qingxue sniffed and gently hugged Ye Fan''s waist, sticking to his chest.


    Ye Fan let out a long sigh, and could be considered to have temporarily given some instructions.Not long after, the woman was tired too.


    Ye Fan called over Gu Qing, "Your performance today was told to me by Uncle Shui. You did very well. I will not treat you unfairly."Gu Qing''s body trembled. Unknowingly, a trace of wild joy surged through his heart. This was the first time that Ye Fan had praised him so highly.


    <span>She was wondering what was wrong with her. No matter what, she was still a courtesan and was ady of a famous family. Yet, she was still so happy when she was praised as a maid.


    "Go and wait for the princess to rest," said Ye Fan.


    "Yes, Prince Consort." Gu Qing''s expression brightened.


    In the dead of night, Ye Fan found Chu Yunyao, who was looking at the stars on the roof of the Imperial Advisor''s estate."Why don''t you let me tell you the truth?" Ye Fan sat down and asked.


    <span>Chu Yunyao expressionlessly said, "It''s nothing much ¡­ ¡­ I just suddenly thought of something. If you really cure her, she still wouldn''t be able to recover her memories from her previous life ¡­


    Why did you mention it to her? Isn''t that just adding to her worries? "


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment. After carefully thinking about it, it was indeed unnecessary to inform her beforehand. After all, no one knew whether Su Qingxue would remember the past after she was cured ¡­<span>"I didn''t expect that you would care so much about Xiao Xue. Just now, I thought you wanted to bicker with her." Ye Fan smiled.


    Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at the man, "She really makes me ''hate'' her, just like in my previous life, but you stinking man, aren''t you just going to take advantage of her?"


    <span>Ye Fan embarrassedly touched his hair,ughed, and didn''t deny it.


    <span>Chu Yunyao''s expression became serious, and she sighed, "To me, even if you die, I still have things I want to do, so I will still live on ¡­ ¡­


    But she''s different. She can give up her life for someone like you who doesn''t know whether she''s dead or alive, and save everything you cherish ¡­


    "So, although I don''t like her, you should treat her better. This is what she deserves ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, and after a moment of silence, heughed, "The woman who hates her the most, is the one who understands her the most."


    "Disgusting..." Chu Yunyao frowned.


    <span>"Little Yao Yao, how about ¡­ You act like a spoiled child in front of me and shed some tears? I will definitely feel sorry for you as well... "


    "Scram!" "Boring..." Chu Yunyao had a face full of disdain.


    <span>"It''s not that I don''t want to pamper you, it''s just that you don''t want to give me the chance ¡­" Ye Fan spread out his hands.


    <span>Chu Yunyao disdainfully said, "These foolish feelings, are just a waste of time."


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue. Although Chu Yunyao already had feelings for him, she was still very different from other women.<span>"Alright, alright, Little Yao Yao. Then tell me, what happened to your armor? Is it going to be a waste of time?"


    <span>When Chu Yunyao heard about the armor, her eyes immediately lit up. Her originally flirtatious face was now glowing!


    "Do you still remember that volcanic zone? It''s that ce, high up in the sky, where even the temperature is scary! "

 Chapter 2253

    <span>"Chief Tu, who are these people? Why do they dare to cause trouble at the Northern Marquis Estate?"


    Feng Qinn guarded the surroundings as he coldly asked.<span>"They are the four emissaries of the Huaxu Family. In the entire Huaxu Family, they are only second to the two great protectors and the head of the sect.


    "Today, we havee to the House of the Marquis of Night for the sake of the Grand Princess." Tu Yue gasped."For Su Qingxue?"


    <span>Feng Qinn frowned and thought for a moment, "Where is Ye Fan?"


    <span>"Prince Consort Ye ¡­" "Not in the mansion," Tu Yue replied cautiously.


    A hint of doubt shed through Feng Qinn''s eyes, "What a coincidence ¡­" "Roar!" As they were talking, a wave of sound rushed towards the two of them. "Ahhh!" The thunderous sound wave caused the ground to crack. The rainwater mixed with the mud created a violent ck wave! Feng Qinn and Tu Yue quickly dodged to the sides! Who cares about the Dragon Blood Queen! We will y a dragon today! "


    The green light shrouded Ku Yu''s legs as she threw out a series of kicks in the direction Feng Qinn was dodging! Feng Qinn''s beautiful eyes burned with golden mes as her expression was as cold as frost. Although she didn''t have enough time to dodge the ck Bee Poison, she wasn''t flustered in the slightest! "With both arms blocking, he retreated more than ten meters despite having kicked his own arm more than ten times!" A mere ck Bee Poison, you want to destroy my Raging Dragon blood?<span>"


    <span>"Boom!" "Boom!" Dragon Fist! Burning Heaven Fire! "


    <span>The dragon mes were likeyers uponyers of huge waves as they stormed towards Ku Yu! Ku Yu quickly spread out her arms as the raindrops in the surroundings gathered around her. Large amounts of water energy gathered around her, wrapping her in a tornado of water! The Burning Heaven Fire swallowed her up, but the tornado of flowing water counteracted arge amount of its power, and actually caused Bitter Rain to not be harmed in the slightest!?


    "Shang Yang bloodline?"


    Feng Qinn frowned as he realized that Huaxu Sect was a part of the Nine Li n, and many of them possessed multiple Bloodlines Awakening.<span>"Humph, even if your Divine Dragon n''s Five-wed Golden Dragon is powerful, you will still die here today!"


    Ku Yu sneered.<span>"Don''t talk nonsense to her! Kill them before the monsteres back! With the deaths of these two people, today is a great day! "


    <span>Jing Feng shouted.


    <span>Monster?


    What monster?


    Feng Qinn narrowed his eyes. An increasingly obvious guess made her feelplicated.


    However, before she could think about it further, Tu Yue, who was fighting with Bai Lei, shouted, "General Feng! "Be careful!"


    Feng Qinn was startled. Something was not right beneath his feet. A hurricane had actually swept up from the ground!?"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Feng Qinn cried out in rm as a violent hurricane swept her up into the sky. The wind des were like steel des as they ruthlessly cut into her protective dragon mes! Dragon Blood Battle Armor!


    At this critical moment, Feng Qinn hurriedly used his protective blood shield to cover himself, preventing any serious injuries! " General Wind! Don''t underestimate your opponent! They were all top experts of the Heavenly Emperor Stage! It''s definitely not something that can bepared to ordinary people! "<span>Tu Yue loudly reminded.


    <span>Feng Qinn''s expression was also unsettled. It was only then that she realized that although she possessed the five-wed Golden Dragon bloodline, she had only recently stepped into the Heavenly Emperor Realm.


    If it were not for the fact that I have the advantage of bloodlines, I would not be a match for these four emissaries at all! " "Damn it, the five wed Golden Dragon Bloodline is indeed hard to deal with."


    <span>Windst discovered that his attack had failed, and turned his head to shout: "Bitter Rain!"


    Bitter Rain immediately understood. Blue light shed in his eyes, and the rain on the battlefield began to quickly spread in all directions! Hula! ¡ª ¡ª The rain poured down outside the mansion, and the strong currents caused the walls to copse! The rain and clouds in the sky dispersed. The originally wet battlefield had be very dry. Shang Yang''s talent in controlling the water was fully utilized! Just as Tu Yue and Feng Qinn were at a loss as to what was going on, they suddenly saw a wave of yellow light surge forth from Jing Feng''s body! A thousand miles in drynd! "<span>The palm hit the ground and the remaining water vapor in all directions disappeared quickly! The flowers and nts withered crazily, and the air became as dry as a desert! What caused Tu Yue and Feng Qinn''s souls to tremble was that the water in their bodies also showed signs of being sucked out! This strange energy was like a bottomless pit that was draining water. It was so strong that it could suck them into a mummy! "The Dragon Blood Armor on Feng Qinn''s body was absorbed at the fastest speed possible. It would be futile to even attempt to form the Dragon Blood Armor!" What sort of bloodline talent was this!? "


    <span>Tu Yue hurriedly circted his primeval essence to prevent the water in his body from rapidly draining.


    "Leave the water..." Feng Qinn''s expression wasplicated. "The Ying Family ¡­ But the Ying Family was exterminated by the Xuanming Family ten thousand years ago ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Good eye! The Ying Family is no longer here, but the bloodline is still with us, the Nine Li Family! "Feng Xieughed: "Bitter Rain, Cang Lei, Bai Lei! I''ll hold them back, you guys go on! "


    <span>The other three emissaries immediately revealed sinister smiles as they attacked together.


    This time, Tu Yue and Feng Qinn were iparably passive. After all, they lost water all the time, and as the water decreased, so would their bodily functions.


    Especially the Dragon Blood Art of Feng Qinn, he couldn''t use it smoothly! It was a passive situation, and now it was a sure-kill situation! The sound of battle explosions rang out, and the power of Heavenly Emperor Stage true essence surged! The hugemotion caused the nobles outside to flee in all directions, leaving only the garrison troops surrounding the scene.


    "Uncle Shui!" How are you, Uncle Shui?<span>"


    Gu Qing took advantage of the chaos and brought Uncle Shui with his broken leg out.


    <span>"Qing''er, Qing''er, I''m fine ¡­" "You just have to worry about yourself..." Uncle Shui''s lips turned pale, he shook his head to show that he could still hold on.


    Seeing the Qi King and the others, Gu Qing quickly begged for help, "Your Highness the Qi King! Please save Uncle Shui! Master Tu and General Feng can''t hold on any longer! "


    Su Qi frowned and said, "You guys go heal first, I have my own judgment."


    Gu Qing gritted his teeth, but he didn''t dare to say anything else. He could only nod.When Gu Qing and Uncle Shui left, a high-ranking officer of the garrison stepped forward and asked, "Your Highness the Prince of Qi! We. Should we go in? "


    <span>Su Qi''s face was unsettled. After thinking for a while, he asked, "What can we do inside?"


    What can you do if Master Tu and General Wind are unable to cope with this situation?


    Send my orders, issue an urgent order, order therge families and ns to send their experts to assist! Protect the Imperial City! "When the garrison general heard this, he could not wait to enter and hurriedlyplied.


    Actually, everyone knew that by the time the experts from the various great ns arrived, the battle would have ended long ago. People would either die or run away.


    <span>However, it had nothing to do with them whether they lived in the Residence of Northern Marquis. The Shen Long family was a wealthy family, and they did notck the Residence of Northern Marquis.


    There was no longer a single intact house in the backyard of the manor! Feng Qinn and Tu Yue''s lips were dry and their tongues parched.


    Due to his body being dehydrated, his movements and reaction had started to slow down. In just a few short breaths, he had sustained quite a bit of injuries.


    If he could get the chance to interrupt the wind, that would be fine.


    But Ku Yu and the other two envoys weren''t any weaker than the two of them.


    In addition, Feng Qinn and Tu Yue had fought together at thest moment, but the opposing four envoys had more than a hundred years of tacit cooperation.


    Right now, it was two against four. There was no way to break out of this encirclement.<span>An azure me transformed into a giant bird that once again whistled towards Feng Qinn! Feng Qinn swung out his Crimson Gold Dragon King Spear in an attempt to block it, but he discovered that he was half a beat too slow! " "Hehe!" The Azure me Giant Bird swallowed Feng Qinn in advance! Fortunately, the five-wed golden dragon''s soul was not corroded by spiritual force, but in reality, it still burned many parts of Feng Qinn''s body! On the other side, Tu Yue had been struck in the back by Bai Lei''s fist. His entire body flipped over ten meters away, spitting out blood! The eyes of the four emissaries were full of murderous intent. It would only take a moment for the heavenly chosen one and the experts of the family to bepletely exposed! A life and death moment! In the distance, a dozen blue-white high-temperature beams suddenly burst forth! The berserkser cannon brought with it an extremely high level of energy fluctuations. The terrifyingly high temperature caused the beam of light to be like a white me! Cang Lei and Bai Lei reacted quickly and managed to avoid theser cannons.


    However, Shocking Wind and Bitter Rain, one in the midst of casting the spell and the other at a rtively slow speed, were immediately hit! "Ahhh!"


    <span>He only heard the miserable shrieks of the wind and the miserable cries of Ku Yu. His body was actually riddled with holes! The true essence of a Heavenly Emperor cultivation was useless in the face of this ultra-high energyser beam! "Who is it!?"


    <span>None of the six Heavenly Emperors present felt any true essence pressure. They were all shocked by this strange ray of light that had suddenly entered the fray! Even Feng Qinn and Tu Yue couldn''t care about the pleasant surprise of the situation turning around as they nkly looked over ¡­ When had they ever seen such an attack!?


    It wasn''t true essence, it wasn''t the power of chaos, but a pure high-grade energy attack! In the blink of an eye, a golden-white figure flew into the battlefield! This was a female Warrior whose entire body was wrapped in tinum metal. The metal was iparably exquisite as it wrapped around her entire body''s curves, as well as her facial features and everything else! Even her hair was wrapped in tinum, fluttering in the wind! There was not a single crack on his body. It was as if he was made out of pure tinum! Streams of blue-white, high-temperature energy were continuously released from her body. The propelling force beneath her feet allowed her to float in the air.


    Looking at the golden-white female warrior''s face, both Feng Qinn and Tu Yue felt that it was a little familiar ¡­ "I''mte?"


    The female warrior asked indifferently.


    Tu Yue was jolted awake. "You''re the Imperial Advisor!?"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2255

    2255


    From far away, Ye Fan discovered that the battle seemed to have ended, and he hade toote!


    Chu Yunyao''s appearance caused him to be a little stunned, especially the woman''s tinum battle armor. The terrifying high temperature energy that covered her entire body, it was not a small matter!


    He did not know what Chu Yunyao had done to create such a powerful set of armor.


    However, Ye Fan was not in the mood to ask about the woman''s research results.


    With a gloomy face, he stood in the courtyard that had already been turned into ruins. After looking around, he directly asked Tu Yue, "Who did it!?"


    Tu Yue nced at Feng Qinn, hesitated for a second then said in a low voice, "The four emissaries of the Huaxu Family, Feng Qinn, seem to havee for the princess."


    Ye Fan clenched his fists and took a deep breath. "How are the casualties?"


    "Other than Uncle Shui and Gu Qing, the other people ¡­ "It seems that none of them survived." Tu Yue''s eyes were slightly perturbed as he spoke.


    Ye Fan scanned around with his spiritual sense and discovered that there were many corpses on the ground. Many of them were the servants of the house of the Marquis that he was familiar with.


    The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth curved up into an evil smile, "Huaxu n... "Hehe ¡­"


    As matters stood, Ye Fan didn''t need to guess to know that the n to let Jiang Chi lobby all the major strongholds and let Huaxu Men go to the Royal Tomb for a ''meeting'' had failed.


    Clearly, there were also people in Huaxu Sect who were restless and restless ¡­


    Yi San was dead. Some people wanted to stand out and take control of Huaxu Family in the name of fighting against the God of Swords.


    Since there was someone who refused a toast and refused a drink, he had to change his strategy.


    In Ye Fan''s mind, a n was rapidly brewing.


    Seeing Ye Fan''s sneer, Tu Yue swallowed his saliva.


    He knew that even though Ye Fan didn''t directly chase after him, those four people probably wouldn''t be able to live much longer.


    "Prince Consort Ye, I''ll send someone here to clean up the mess. The few of you should move elsewhere first before considering your next move, am I right?" Tu Yue said carefully.


    "Alright, I''ll leave this to you. I''ll bring Uncle Shui and Gu Qing to stay at Imperial Advisor Chu''s residence for a while." Ye Fan said.


    The golden-white armor on Chu Yunyao''s body quickly disappeared, just like countless particles disappearing without a trace.


    The woman''s body revealed a light purple set of clothes, revealing her impressive figure.


    "Where did you go? If it wasn''t for me, Lord Tu and General Feng would have already died ¡­" Chu Yunyao wondered.


    Ye Fan sighed, "It''s a long story, let''s go to your house and talk."


    Chu Yunyao nodded her head. After not seeing her for two months, she had a lot of things to tell the man.


    The two of them were about to leave when Feng Qinn frowned and unhappily said: "Ye Fan! You n to leave just like that?! "


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment, turning his head and blinking his eyes. He remembered that he had yet to thank Feng Qinn for helping him.


    So he said, "Oh. "Director Feng, thank you today. I''ll treat you to a meal another day."


    "Who wants you to treat me to a meal?" Feng Qinn''s eyes sparkled as he said, "Don''t tell me that you don''t intend to exin everything clearly?!"


    Seeing Tu Yue''s attitude of reverence towards Ye Fan, Feng Qinn had already discovered that there were many points of doubt, but this "kid" did not intend to exin it to her!?


    "Exnation? "Exin what?" Ye Fan asked.


    "What exactly is your rtionship with the Huaxu School? Why did Master Tu and the State Grandmastere here in time?"


    Why did Huaxu n capture the Grand Princess? Where did you go!? " Feng Qinn asked.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Director Feng, this matter actually has nothing to do with you.


    If you know too much now, it might not be a good thing ¡­ "Still, thank you so much for your help today."


    "You ¡­" Feng Qinn was furious, "What are you being so arrogant for!?


    I''m aw enforcement n elder of the Divine Dragon n, and the Marquis of Zhenbei''s mansion was attacked by the Huaxu Family, yet you''re still hiding this from me!? "


    Ye Fan was annoyed. Sang Yanqing was still under arrest, Huaxu Men had dered war, and his n to save Su Qingxue could not be carried out peacefully. How could he have the time to exin it to Feng Qinn?


    The key was, if Feng Qinn was too close to him now, he might be the target of Huaxu Family!


    Chu Yunyao faintly smiled at the side, revealing a charming look, "General Wind, don''t be angry, he''s cherishing women. He''s afraid that you''ll be in danger, so don''t mind him."


    Yun Yao! "Don''t talk nonsense!" Ye Fan frowned, this woman was causing trouble for him?


    Feng Qinn bit his lower lip, "State Grandmaster, please take care of your manners and don''t speak nonsense!"


    "Oh... Oh right, I remember now. You seem to be of the same generation as his father, Ye Huang.


    "I''m sorry, hehe ¡­" Chu Yunyao smiled and secretly winked at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan helplessly shook his head, then looked at Feng Qinn, who was standing behind him. His face was already flushed red, he wanted nothing more than to tear Chu Yunyao apart with his hands!


    "Dean Feng, I promise you, when everything ends, I will exin everything to you face to face. Tonight... "You should go back and rest."


    Ye Fan sincerely said. He turned around and forcefully grabbed Chu Yunyao''s waist, telling her to quickly leave.


    Feng Qinn watched the two leave and felt a wave of grievance in his heart. This fellow had concealed a lot from her, but he was unwilling to tell her!


    As for that Chu Yunyao, she clearly knew everything!


    Just what was the basis for this!? What was their rtionship?!


    Yun Yao''s, Yun Yao''s, name was so intimate ¡­ ¡­ Wasn''t she older than him!? How shameless!


    As Feng Qinn was thinking, he was suddenly jolted awake!


    Damn it! Just what was he thinking!? What was the rtionship between Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao, what did it have to do with her!?


    Feng Qinn''s mind was in a mess. He gritted his teeth, turned around, and left the courtyard.


    It was to the point that when Tu Yue said goodbye to her, Feng Qinn didn''t even hear him ¡­


    Only Tu Yue remained. He stood on the spot and sighed ¡­


    On the other side, Ye Fan and Chu Yunyao, after finding Uncle Shui and Gu Qing, arrived at the Imperial Advisor''s estate together.


    On the way here, the Qi King led his garrison and asked about Ye Fan''s concerns, but Ye Fan didn''t pay much attention to it.


    He could see it clearly from the air. Su Qi didn''t have any intention of sending anyone to help Tu Yue. Ye Fan clearly knew what this guy was thinking ¡­


    Inside the Imperial Advisor''s residence, Ye Fan first treated Uncle Shui, then had Gu Qing take care of him.


    Uncle Shui''s legs couldn''t be reattached, but Chu Yunyao could use her prosthetic leg to help the old man deal with it for a while.


    Once Uncle Shui''s cultivation level rose, he would be able to reconstruct his body, so breaking one of his legs wouldn''t be a problem.


    Arriving at Chu Yunyao''sboratory, Ye Fan asked Su Qingxue to take out her ring.


    When Su Qingxue discovered that they had arrived at the Imperial Advisor''s estate, she was somewhat puzzled. As for Chu Yunyao, she looked at Su Qingxue with aplicated expression.


    "Darling ¡­" What was going on? "Why is the State Grandmaster here too?" Su Qingxue asked gently.


    Ye Fan told Su Qingxue what happened, which immediately made Su Qingxue''s pretty face turn pale as she hurriedly asked about Uncle Shui''s situation.


    "You still haven''t told her everything?" Chu Yunyao looked at the identical but different Su Qingxue and asked.


    Ye Fan naturally knew what Chu Yunyao meant and revealed a face of hesitation.


    "Husband, what does the Imperial Advisor mean? Do you have anything important that you need to hide from me? " Su Qingxue saw through some clues and asked anxiously in her heart.

 Chapter 2257

    Ye Fan nodded, "I remember. I was just going to bring you to the Golden Light Heavens, the ce we passed by. What''s wrong?" How can that volcano be rted to your armor? "


    "I invented a kind of detection device that could resist high temperature and sampled it.


    He then realized that the reason why the temperature there was so high was because it contained several special elements that he had never seen before.


    There was one element that could trigger nuclear fusion in nature!


    It''s because of the energy released by the fusion that the temperature there is so high! "


    Ye Fan''s face turned serious, "You mean..." Cold fusion!? "


    "That''s right!" So you actually know Cold Fusion? " Chu Yunyao said in surprise.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Before, the Elephant God told me a little bit ¡­" It''s just that on Earth, there seems to be no one who can truly master this technique. "


    Chu Yunyao nodded, "A cold fusion reaction is a nuclear fusion at room temperature, but the energy it releases isparable to deuterium that can only happen at a hundred million degrees Celsius!


    I thought, if this element can undergo fusion at room temperature, then doesn''t that mean that my own body ¡­ Can nuclear fusion also happen? "


    Ye Fan suddenly stood up, "What!?" You use your body. Nuclear fusion!? "


    "Why are you so excited? "Look at how inexperienced you are ¡­"


    Chu Yunyao continued to say, "Didn''t I tell you before, I''ve been improving my ''Star me'' gene.


    It was indeed impossible for a normal human body to undergo such transformation. Forcefully altering it would only result in mutations and uncontroble situations.


    However, my Starfire gene is different, because this is the product of the Elephant Head God, and it was created using the Elemental Technology of the Ether Civilization.


    In my gene chain, there are unlimited possibilities. I can embed various elements and there won''t be any repulsive reactions.


    Simply put ¡­ I just evolved my own genes into genes that can undergo cold fusion!


    In the process, I added a metal element from the volcano that could withstand fusion, as well as the gene for the Yang Gill Leech Leech from Earth ¡­


    That metal element is the tinum armor that you see. It can be perfectlybined with the energy from the cold fusion.


    As for the gill leech, it can withstand the low temperature of -200 degrees Celsius of liquid nitrogen.


    This makes my body extremely resistant to both high and low temperatures.


    "As for the rest, it''s just some small technology. I could have easily installed an AIbat system."


    As Chu Yunyao said this, she leaped up and her entire body was covered in a white gold glow. Metal elements quickly wrapped around her body and even her hair did not escape. A blue and white high temperature energy suddenly appeared!


    "Look, because it''s a gic armor, perfectly integrated with my body, there''s no blind spot at all.


    Right now, the biggest w was that it only had pure physical damage. It did not have any damage done to the mind, and its mental resistance was also rtively weaker.


    "So, it''s very difficult to kill a few cultivators. We can only destroy their bodies." Chu Yunyao regretfully said.


    Ye Fan was speechless, after being stunned for a long time, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, in such a short period of time, to be able to go from an ordinary person with no way of resisting to an expert capable of inflicting heavy injuries on the Heavenly Emperor, this was already enough to defy the heavens!


    In time, perhaps Chu Yunyao would be able to use science and technology to kill Sheng Domain ¡­


    Chu Yunyao removed her armor and returned to her original form,nding on the roof.


    "I''ve been researching what kind of energy a cultivator''s mental energy is.


    If he could find the elements to release or control his spiritual force, he might be able to fill in this w ¡­


    Ugh ¡­ In this regard, perhaps finding those mages to discuss it would be helpful ".


    Chu Yunyao''s face was filled with satisfaction, she had obviously found this interesting from her research.


    "As long as you have a certain amount of ability to protect yourself, that is enough. Don''t be too greedy."


    Ye Fan sighed, then suddenly thought of something, and hesitantly said: "Little Yao Yao, your body is now like a small nuclear bomb..."


    Then ¡­ Then if I enter ¡­ Would he be careless... Broken into pieces? "


    Chu Yunyao frowned, she thought about it, then realized what the man was talking about.


    She smiled in ridicule, squatted down, and directly put her plump body into Ye Fan''s embrace, wrapping her arms around Ye Fan''s neck.


    "You can try ¡­" "Since it has shattered, you can at least reconstruct it..."


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, "Afraid of pain..." It''s fine if he lost both his arms and legs, but ¡­ This is different. "


    Chu Yunyao couldn''t helpughing, "Are you an idiot? I can''t even control this, how can I fight?! "


    Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief, "That''s good..." "That''s good ¡­"


    Saying this, Ye Fan''s hands began to be dishonest...


    "Come on, I haven''t loved you for two months, I''ll make it up to you ¡­"


    Chu Yunyao hit the man''s pig hand away, "Wait!" We haven''t finished with our business yet! "


    "What is it?" Ye Fan blinked, "The Wilderness'' matter, Jie Long and Qing He should have already told you, right?"


    Huaxu n... "I will take care of it. It''s just that I don''t need that much time. As for other things, I will tell you slowlyter ¡­"


    "Aren''t you curious why I would suddenly return to the Imperial City?" Chu Yunyao asked with a faint smile.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, "Because I sent you a text message asking you to protect Xiao Xue?"


    "You already came back, why did Ie back to protect Su Qingxue?"


    "Then why?" Ye Fan grinned and said, "Do you miss me?"


    Chu Yunyao pped the man''s forehead with her palm, "What a pig''s brain! "You wish!"


    With that, the woman directly took out a letter and handed it to Ye Fan.


    "Look for yourself!"


    Ye Fan took the envelope and took out the letter inside. With just a nce, his gaze immediately froze!


    "This is!?"


    ¡­ ¡­.


    A ravine located within the borders of the Great Conquest.


    A few colourful giant demonic snakes were lying outside a cave that was smoking.


    Inside the cave, a blind woman, wearing a coarse dress and a purple scarf, was cooking a pot of wild vegetables and wild beast meat on a makeshift earth stove.


    After the cooking was done, the blind girl fumbled for a bowl and scooped up a bit.


    "Miss, please eat some. If there''s not enough for you ¡­"


    The blind girl spoke in a rather awkward tone as she handed the bowl to a young girl who was hugging her knees.


    The young girl''s eyes were red and her face was impably exquisite. Clearly, she was crying a lot.


    "Don''t be so hypocritical, you want to poison me to death!?"


    The blind girl smiled bitterly. "How could I have poisoned you? You watched me cook. How can I, a blind person, hide it from you?"


    "Who knows if you''re really blind or just pretending. I don''t want to eat it! Tell the demonic snakes outside to leave quickly! " The young girl said angrily.


    "I... "I don''t even know what kind of demonic snake is out there. I''ll wait for my husband toe back, then you can tell him." The blind girl sighed.


    At this moment, Yun Song He, who was wearing a grey robe and a mask, returned to the cave.


    "Ah Zi, don''t worry about her. She won''t die from hunger with her cultivation."

 Chapter 2258

    2258


    "Song He!" "You''re back!" Zi got up, reached over with both hands, and gave her husband a hug.


    Yun Song He hugged his wife. "You''ve suffered so much. Come with me all the way to the mountains."


    "It''s okay, Song He, what''s going on? Why did you capture this girl?"


    She said that there were still demonic snakes watching outside. Did you find her? " Ah Zi had a puzzled expression.


    Yun Song He sighed. "Ah Zi, I will exin things properly to you in the future. Right now, you only need to believe me. No matter what I do, it''s all for the sake of making us better in the future."


    "Hmm ¡­" Ah Zi nodded and calmly smiled. "I believe you. No matter what you do, I will always follow you ¡­"


    A trace of gentleness shed through Yun Song He''s eyes. He extended his hand to stroke his wife''s hair, then looked towards the angry young girl.


    "Miss Ye, don''t be angry. No matter how angry you are, you can''t leave.


    I won''t hurt you, I just want you to stay here and be good for a while. "


    "Who the hell are you?!" Ye Wanqing huffed and puffed, "Are you trying to coerce my father by arresting me?!"


    I tell you! You caught the wrong person! I am a chosen one from the heavens, the one that the Divine Dragon n doesn''t like the most!


    My parents ignored me. Even if I got kidnapped, they wouldn''t do anything to me! "


    Yun Song Heughed lightly, "It''s not worth it for me to take the risk to catch you in the big battle with just Ye Huang''s map ¡­


    There is no need for Miss Ye to belittle herself, I have already investigated secretly for a period of time.


    Maybe you''re not that important to the couple, but... You are important enough in someone''s eyes. "


    "You ¡­ Your target is big brother!? "


    "What do you want to do to my big brother?"


    "Miss Ye, you don''t seem to understand this brother of yours. How could I have the ability to do anything to him?


    It was nothing more than ¡­ "I have a request for him, so I have no choice but toe up with this n." Yun Song He sighed.


    She bit her lips and suddenly raised her hand. The Heavenly Water force converged into an ice spike as it shot towards Yun Song He!


    Yun Song He did not even move. His eyes focused and a engulfing vortex appeared out of thin air, directly absorbing the ice spike.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    "Ahhhh!" Ye Xianqing screamed as her hand was almost sucked into the Cosmic Hades.


    "Miss Ye, you are merely in the Core Bearing Stage, don''t waste your energy in front of me.


    "I am willing to ce my wife, who has no cultivation, together with you. I have expressed my goodwill very clearly," said Yun Song He.


    "Humph!" Then why don''t you just evacuate all the demonic snakes outside! Who are you trying to fool!? " Ye Shiqing was in disbelief.


    Yun Song He couldn''t be bothered to exin. He said to his wife, "Ah Zi, the situation has changed. I''m worried that this ce isn''t safe either. We need to quickly change locations."


    "Why? Didn''t we just arrive here not long ago? " Ah Zi asked, puzzled.


    "This time when I went out, I felt like my whereabouts were known by others. Someone was using me ¡­


    "I must find a more secluded ce to avoid any idents." Yun Song He said cautiously.


    Logically speaking, outsiders should not know about his meeting with Ye Fan, but it was too much of a coincidence that Huaxu n took the opportunity to attack the Northern Marquis Manor.


    "Miss Ye, I hope you can cooperate a bit and obediently follow me. Otherwise ¡­" "I can only knock you out," Yun Song He said.


    Upon hearing that, her face turned pale. She was afraid that if she went too far, no one would be able to find her.


    "You ¡­ What do you want!? I told you, it''s no use trying to catch me! "


    Yun Song He helplessly shook his head. Just as he was about to make a move, he suddenly discovered that there was an aura approaching from outside!


    "Who is it!?"


    Yun Song He''s heart skipped a beat and he quickly rushed out of the cave.


    Just as he left the cave, he saw the demonic snakes outside the cave beginning to fight and tear each other to pieces!?


    The several demonic snakes seemed to have gone crazy. They even ignored everything and charged towards Yun Song He to bite him!


    Yun Song He took out the spirit pearl of the Imperial Snake and tried to control it.


    But for some reason, the Pearl of Snakes waspletely useless, as if all the mental connections it had with these demonic snakes had been cut off?


    Seeing that the demonic snake wanted to tear him into eight pieces and devour him, Yun Song He could only disy his "Gluttony" innate talent.


    A gigantic shadow of the head of a Taotie beast appeared and swallowed the few demonic snakes!


    In the blink of an eye, the outside of the cave waspletely quiet. It was as though the demonic serpent had never appeared!


    When Sunless, who was in the cave, saw this, her body trembled in fright. She covered her mouth with her hands and did not dare to breathe.


    "So this is'' Gluttony ''. It''s the first time I''ve seen it with my own eyes, and it''s indeed interesting ¡­."


    A handsome man walked out from the forest. He wore a green and grey robe with beautiful jade tied at his waist, and his long hair hung down to his waist.


    "Who are you?" Yun Song He looked vigntly at the man.


    He couldn''t detect any cultivation from the man, and the aura he just released was purposely released by him to attract his attention.


    "My name is Wu Hui, Left Protector of Huaxu Sect."


    Wu Hui had a smile on his face, but there was no trace of kindness in his eyes. It was like a thousand-year-old cold pond with an unfathomable chilliness.


    "Left Protector of Huaxu Family?" Yun Song He frowned and said: "You knew I was here, could it be ¡­. Were you the one who sent the people to attack the Residence of Northern Marquis? "


    "That''s right, it''s the Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Thunder Emissaries that I am sitting on ¡­


    "However, not being able to take advantage of this opportunity to capture the hostages we want would be a waste of the opportunity Young Master Yun is fighting for us," Wu Hui said regretfully.


    Yun Song He gritted his teeth and said with a gloomy expression, "Yi San Xiao is dead! If you want to avenge him, go find the Sword God yourselves!


    I''ve never been under your Huaxu Sect''s control. I''ve only cooperated with Yi Sanxiao!


    If you dare to use me again to deal with the Sword God, don''t me me for being impolite! "


    Wu Hui''s expression was filled with regret. "Young Master Yun, do you really think ¡­? Will the Sword God be threatened by you because of his sister?


    You are too naive. Just by yourself, I am afraid it won''t be long before your hiding ce is found.


    At that time, before you even have a chance to react, you will be dead...


    "The sword god will not care about your blood feud."


    Sunless, who was in the cave, heard the conversation and ran out in surprise.


    "What did you all say!? God of Swords!? I... My big brother is a sword god!? "


    Wu Hui looked at Sunless with interest. "You must be the Swordgod''s blood sister..." "Even if I were the God of Swords, I would still love her dearly."


    Ye Xianqing was stunned. Her big brother... Was it actually a sword god that was so powerful that it could shake the destends!?


    This was far more shocking than some five-wed Golden Dragon bloodline!


    "Miss Ye, retreat back into the cave!" Yun Song He warned loudly.


    However, at this moment, Sunless was feeling dizzy and was unable to think straight.


    Wu Hui grinned and said, "Young Master Yun, why are you so cold? "Speaking of which, you and I are a family."


    Yun Song Heughed, "What, don''t tell me you want to say that you''re also from the Taotie n?"

 Chapter 2259

    "That''s not true... "But you''re my brother-inw ¡­" Wu Hui''s smile became more and more yful.


    Brother-inw?!


    Yun Song He was shocked. He then turned around and looked at the woman who was walking out of the cave with an expression of incredulity.


    A''Zi''s face was expressionless. His entire demeanor was as if he had gone from a simple and unsophisticated mountaindy to an unfathomable cold and detached woman.


    What Yun Song He could not ept was that... It was Ah Zi''s pair of eyes!


    The eyes that had been "blind" for so many years were clearly looking at him with vigor!?


    "Ah Zi ¡­" "You ¡­"


    Yun Song He''s eyes moistened as he felt as if he had been ruthlessly betrayed, and his heart felt as if it was being cut by knives!


    He finally understood why Huaxu Gate would use his whereabouts ¡­


    "Oh, Brother-inw, you still don''t know my sister''s real name right?" It''s all because of Yi SanXiao. She''s been using you all along to hide this from you ¡­ "


    Wu Hui smiled and said, "My younger sister''s real name is Wu Nian Zi. Back then, Yi San Xiao wanted to make use of you, so he sent her to get close to you.


    "I''m not Yi San Xiao. I don''t want to hide it from you. After all, we are on the same side ¡­"


    Yun Song He took a few deep breaths, his entire body was drenched in cold sweat. He swallowed his saliva, and then he asked with great difficulty, "Ah Zi ¡­ So... You were lying when you were with me from beginning to end? "


    Ah Zi''s expression was cold as she said, "Back then, Yi Sanxiao used the sect master''s identity to force me. I could only listen to his orders.


    "I thought a period of time would be enough, but in the end, all of a sudden, it''s been so many years."


    "Haha ¡­" Yun Songhe was so angry that he startedughing. "So the things you said and did when you were with me were all done by Yi Sanxiao!?"


    Yun Song He tore off his mask, revealing his extremely venomous face!


    He pointed at his face and shouted hysterically, "You said you didn''t care about my face! You said you wanted to have children with me! You said that no matter what I do, you will unconditionally trust me!


    Some of the things that you have said are actually true!? "


    Ah Zi was silent. She looked coldly at Yun Song He, not saying a word.


    By this time, Ye Shuangqing had also regained herposure. When she saw Yun Song He''s face, she was so frightened that her face turned pale.


    However,pared to what she had heard from Yun Song He, when she found out the truth behind his words, she showed a trace of pity ¡­


    She couldn''t hate Yun Song He anymore. After all, Yun Song He''s fate seemed to be much more miserable than hers ¡­


    A man so ugly had finally found a woman willing to ept him.


    Who would have thought that the rtionship between husband and wife over the years would turn out to be a fake love affair that had been arranged by someone!


    "My sister, why aren''t you saying anything? Isn''t this making my good brother-inw sad?


    A husband and wife who have been together for hundreds of days. After being husband and wife for so many years, how could you be so cold? " Wu Hui reprimanded.


    Ah Zi looked at her brother indifferently. "Big brother, I''ve already done what you wanted me to do. The next thing is for you to do ¡­"


    "Tsk ¡­" Wu Fen turned his head, "What kind of words are you saying? He''s your husband, of course you can persuade him. It''s even better. Look how much he loves you ¡­"


    Ah Zi hesitated for a moment before she turned to Yun Song He, "You have captured Sunless. The Sword God will not let you off."


    But if you cooperate with us, no matter if it was the Sword God or Fog Dragon Yue, they would be no match for you. "


    Listening to the woman''s cold and merciless words, Yun Song He''s eyes were bloodshot and his entire face was ashen.


    "Heh ¡­" Yun Song He shook his head andughed mournfully: "Sword God? Misty night, Long Yue? Revenge? Haha...


    Do you really think that, to me, these things are really so important!?


    If I had to choose. I would rather not avenge my nsmen, than to live a good life with my wife...


    But now ¡­ My most beloved woman, however, told me that she had lied to me from the start to the end! "


    Ah Zi frowned. "I lied to you. It was Yi San Xiao''s n. I just want to ask you whether you want to cooperate with us or not. "


    Yun Song He was quiet for a while, and looked at the familiar yet foreign woman with an iparably sorrowful expression ¡­


    "You''re not Ah Zi ¡­ My Ah Zi has never used such a tone to speak to me ¡­ "


    Wu Hui, who was behind her, seemed to have gotten anxious and urged, "Sister! Didn''t you hear it?!


    Hurry up and change your tone! My brother-inw doesn''t like you to talk like that! "


    However, Ah Zi had a cold and fierce expression as she fiercely red at her brother.


    Then he said to Yun Song He, "Your Ah Zi has always been a fake. Stop dreaming here!


    "Today, regardless of whether you agree to it or not, we will take her away!"


    When Yun Song He heard these words, a string in his heart seemed to have been brokenpletely. His entire being seemed to have frozen in ce.


    On the other hand, Wu Xiangzi reached out his hand and wrapped it around Sunless''s neck.


    "Miss Ye, I asked you to eat something just now, but you refused to. Now ¡­ I want you to go on your way hungry! "


    Ye Shuangqing could barely breathe as she red at the woman, "You... You''re going too far! You wicked woman!


    My big brother! The God of Swords will not let you off! "


    "Hmph ¡­" Your big brother has a lot of people to deal with, and whether he has the chance to deal with us is still a problem! "


    Wu Xiangziughed coldly. His eyes shed with a grey glow, and a strange energy fluctuation appeared on her body.


    In a split-second, she stopped struggling as if she had been petrified. She stopped screaming, and only shed two streams of tears.


    When Yun Song He saw this scene, he frowned. "Could it be that this is the Taowu n''s natural talent for losing their heart!?"


    "Haha ¡­" Did you figure it out? " Wu Huiughed and said: "Brother-inw, your Taotie n and our Tao Wu n have all suffered a lot from the four great ns!


    Those four great ns are afraid of our bloodlines, and they''re also afraid of the other ns.


    Your Taotie tribe is forced to travel overseas, and our Taowu n can only travel in the middle of the Nine Li Sea. The Qiong Qi n is nowhere to be found, and the Primal Chaos n has never appeared again.


    Now, a mere Qing Qiu n from the Demon God Nation dares to mass ughter of your Taotie n.


    In the Primordial Era, the men and women of the Qing Qiu n were merely ythings that we could enjoy ourselves with.


    Now that the Sword God had appeared, it caused the undercurrents to surge. Ye Guan, Wu Yeyue, the chosen ones and the n were bound to have a bloody battle!


    If the two of us were to join forces, it would be like adding fuel to the fire from behind and raising the g of Nine Li in the name of Chi You Emperor!


    To strengthen our Taowu and Taotie races, is just around the corner! "


    Wu Hui pointed at his sister, "If you like my sister, she is yours! This time, this brother of mine is in charge, let her give birth to a bunch of little Taotie for you, okay ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    Wu Huiughed like a madman, his expression extremely exaggerated and distorted.


    Ah Zi frowned and nced to the side. It seemed like she had no interest in this brother of hers, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    "Heh ¡­" Yun Song He sneered, "Since you are from the Taowu n, don''t you know ¡­. Is there the biggest difference between our Taotie n and the other ns? "


    Hearing this, Wu Hui''s smile instantly vanished, and his eyes became extremely gloomy and cold ¡­.

 Chapter 2260

    "Of course I know." Wu Fen said coldly, "Your bloodline doesn''t need to reproduce with the next generation to be directly transferred into the body of another.


    Your ''Gluttony'' can spread like the gue and turn one infector after another into a starving monster! As a powerful n, the inheritance of your bloodline is too cheap ¡­ It was just that after eating too much, he wouldn''t be able to digest it. He only had some poison on his face and body. What was the price that he had to pay?<span>Easily, he could create the blood of an army of monsters... Isn''t this the reason why your Taotie tribe is exterminated? "


    <span>Yun Song He sneered, "Monster?"


    "You speak as if you aren''t the same people ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Wu Hui twisted his smile and said, "That''s right, you''re right ¡­ ¡­ Just because we are so simr, aren''t you supposed to help us out?


    "


    "Wishful thinking!"


    <span>The furious Yun Song He suddenly raised his hand and the image of a Taotie beast appeared. A huge suction force wanted to swallow Wu Hui whole! However, Wu Hui was already prepared. After dodging to the side, his eyes glowed with a gray light.


    In a split-second, Yun Song He felt as if his breathing had be heavy. Everything he saw and heard began to slow down! It was as if his time was gradually slowing down! He knew that this was the natural gift of the Taowu n, ''heartbreak''! It was a terrifying power that could take away the senses of an opponent and turn the opponent into a rock. It was like a living dead person! As long as enough time was avable, even a Core Formation cultivator like a Taowu would be able to turn a Saint realm expert into a wooden puppet. At most, it would take several years, a dozen years! It was obvious that the difference between Wu Hui and him was not Core Formation or Sheng Domain.


    <span>On the contrary, Wu Hui''s cultivation was only higher than Yun Song He''s! Huff ¡­ Puff ¡­ "Huff, puff ¡­" Yun Song He gasped for breath and turned around, trying to catch Wu Hui''s shadow. However, the shadow in front of him was getting dimmer and dimmer, and his body was getting heavier and heavier, making it impossible to catch up with him! Yi SanXiao had only been Sect Leader for a few decades. I have been the Left Protector for over a hundred years ¡­ You don''t think that I will be easier to deal with than Yi SanXiao, do you? "


    <span>Wu Hui smirked. "Aren''t you underestimating our Huaxu Sect''s heritage?"


    In the Huaxu Family, no matter where we sit or what kind of power we possess, they are two different things altogether ¡­ It''s just that their responsibilities are different. "


    The voice drifted into Yun Song He''s ears, bing more and more hazy.


    Yun Song He knew that he couldn''t continue like this. He bit his tongue and suddenly cleared himself up. He then flew away, intending to escape first! But just as he was about to exert his strength with his legs, he realized that his legs were not listening to him!?Wu Hui grinned and suddenly appeared in front of Yun Song He. He sent a p over, and the power of primal chaos caused Yun Song He to vomit blood and fall to the ground! This face is so disgusting ¡­ " Wu Hui shook the blood off his hands, took out a handkerchief, wiped it off, and threw it on the ground.


    After he finished speaking, he stepped on Yun Song He''s head again, and a wave of heartless energy exploded! Yun Song He felt like he was in front of him turning pitch ck. He couldn''t hear anything, couldn''t feel anything, and gradually sank into dead silence ¡­ After a while, Wu Fen let go of his foot and looked at his younger sister. "Sister, if you treat your husband like this, you won''t be angry with your brother, right?"


    Ah Zi''s face was cold and detached. "All these years, I''ve had enough of looking at his face. You''d better kill him ¡­" "Haha, that won''t do."<span>"Why?"


    Wu Hui revealed a terrifying smile, "This guy''s entire body is covered in blood, but it''s a treasure ¡­ "Let''s go, there''s still a lot more to be done ¡­" ¡­ ¡­. Imperial City, Imperial Adviser''s Estate.


    Ye Fan looked at the letter, which had lines of elegant and exquisite characters, as well as an address marked on it. It was hard to conceal the joy on his face.


    "Smile like a pig head. Do you like Al that much?"


    Chu Yunyao said with disdain from the side.<span>Ye Fan coughed his throat, and said, "I am happy to be able to reunite with my brothers in INFERNO ¡­ ¡­ Not just for Aileen. "


    "Are you sure, then, that this letter is true?"


    Chu Yunyao asked.Ye Fan nodded, "It can''t be wrong, it was definitely written by Ai''er. Only she and I know the address of this ce."


    <span>The address on the letter was exactly the same small coffee shop where Ye Fan and Ai''er had watched the Elephant God couple reunite and drink together.


    Other than Ai''er, no one else knew the exact meaning of this address. This was a memory that belonged to both of them.


    <span>"Although I already knew that Azzle, Asmuntis, Murphy, and Leviathan had all ascended, I didn''t expect them to all be at the Odin Empire''s side."


    <span>Chu Yunyao muttered, "The main issue is that the Odin Empire is too far away, there''s also arge area of danger between us. Otherwise, I would have been able to find them."


    "At least from Ayer''s letter, we''re all doing pretty well. They''re all officials of Odin Empire, haha ¡­" Ye Fan was in a great mood.<span>"With Ai''er, the oracle from the Divine Court, protecting them, how could those brothers of yours be weak?"


    Chu Yunyao said.<span>Ye Fan also nodded with emotion. He also didn''t expect that Ai Er would be the oracle of the Temple in the Odin Empire.


    In the Odin Empire, the oracle of the Church of God was simr to the Pope.


    The imperial family would always change in the Empire''s history, but the Divine Court had been stable and unchanging since ancient times.<span>Although it did not have the absolute authority that the High Priest of the Wilderness Divine Pce had, at the very least, it was on equal footing with the emperor.


    The Holy See''s background was no worse than Odin''s royal family, perhaps even better.<span>"With Ai''er''s talent, it wouldn''t be strange if she were to focus on her training and be an oracle within a few decades." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Chu Yunyao said, "Spreading the Infernal Sword Master''s badge around the prehistoric era, sure enough, it still has some uses.


    <span>However, why didn''t Ai''er just fly to the Immortal Sword Sect, instead entrusting the letter to an Odin shaman?


    Wouldn''t it be better to meet directly?


    Why do you have to make things soplicated for us to write back? "<span>Ye Fan also felt that this matter was a little strange, and said, "Before the end of the Holy Emperor''s Imperial Examinations, I am still unable to go to Odin. I replied with a letter. Little Yao Yao, please deliver it for me."


    <span>Although he missed Ye Fan a lot, he knew that this was not the time to celebrate the reunion. Even Ye Wanqing had not been saved yet! " I know. It is expected that tomorrow ¡­ My nanobot can cover thest part of the underground signal station.


    When the signal from the big battle and the Blessed Paradise is through, I will activate the teleportation device here and teleport back to the Immortal Sword Sect.<span>"Let''s send the letter back to Odin from the Immortal Sword Sect. It would be faster this way." Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan was surprised, "The signal is going to be picked up?"


    <span>"So fast?"


    <span>"Originally, I wasn''t that fast. But it was all because of those women of yours who kept on urging me like that.


    He said that he was going to take a look at this side of the battle and that he was going to have a heart attack waiting to go shopping! Just point at me and turn on the teleportation device so that they can directlye over! "


    Chu Yunyao speechlessly shook her head.<span>Ye Fan gave an embarrassed and bitter smile, "So it was for shopping..." I thought you were looking for me. It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other. Don''t tell me A-Jiao and the others have nothing to say to each other and want you to bring it to me? "


    "Humph." Chu Yunyao faintly smiled and said, "You went to the Wilderness and met Qing He and Jie Long. They all knew about it.<span>They do have a lot to talk about. We''ll meet in two days. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2261

    Ye Fan''s face twitched. "Wasn''t it arranged by A-Jiao?" he asked guiltily. I didn''t say that I want to bring a servant girl ¡­ "


    "I don''t care about that. Just tell them, I''ll go prepare the transmission device.


    "In this world, there is one advantage, and that is that if I can''t use up all the prehistoric stones, it will be much easier to teleport me in the future."


    Chu Yunyao''s face was full of excitement as she ran straight to theboratory.


    "Don''t forget to help me find Qing Er!" Ye Fan hurriedly shouted.


    However, Chu Yunyao waved her hand, "The area is too big, I can only monitor it online. Let Tu Yue take care of the rest!"


    Ye Fan had no other choice, Chu Yunyao was indeed too busy, and he couldn''t just point at her.


    At this moment, Ye Fan did not dy any longer and hurriedly contacted Tu Yue and Mu Ren, asking the Shadow Guards and the Sprite Demons to search through the battlefield.


    To Ye Fan, the other intel did not matter right now. The most important thing was the safety of Ye Yanqing!


    This time, after the girl was taken away, Ye Fan felt more and more deeply that he had long treated her as his own sister, and was extremely concerned about her.


    After all, they were already on good terms with each other on Earth, and the rtionship between them had continued to grow stronger.


    Along the way, Ye Huangtu called.


    "How is the situation?" Ye Huang Tu was obviously dissatisfied: "Such a huge incident happened, why didn''t you exin it to father immediately? You still want Uncle Shui to tell me?! "


    Ye Fan bitterly smiled, thinking to himself that telling you would be useless, but he still left some face on the surface, and said, "Isn''t this the end of my busy life?"


    "Heng, now that your wings have hardened, are you nning on taking care of everything by yourself?


    If you really have the ability, how could you let your sister be taken away!? " Ye Huangtu asked angrily.


    Ye Fan was somewhat surprised, "So..." "You still care about Qing Er."


    "No matter what, she''s still my own daughter. Do you really think that only you, as her brother, would care about her!?"


    A chosen one born in the n like her that didn''t receive much attention was the best way to protect her!


    This time, although the situation was a little different, the other party had obviously found out that he cared about her, which was why they kidnapped her.


    Didn''t you reflect on it!? " Ye Huang Tu lectured.


    Ye Fan was silent. He had no choice but to say that these few words were reasonable.


    It was because he cared about her that Yun Song He kidnapped her. If she did not get noticed, it would be useless.


    It seemed that Ye Wentu and his wife didn''t really love their daughter after all these years, so they had a reason to protect her.


    After all, inparison to bing the target of public criticism, it would be better to just leave her out of the limelight.


    "Kid, let me tell you, no matter how strong one person is, he still needs someone to look after him.


    As long as he was a human, he would never be invincible!


    I know you have a lot to hide from me, but it''s not important!


    You only need to remember one thing, even if you don''t have Ji Xuanyuan! The Divine Dragon n was also the number one n in the world!


    But without the Divine Dragon Family, there would be no Ji Xuanyuan! There was no Chi You or the me Emperor!


    He would think carefully about what to do next!


    I will only say these words this time, do your best ¡­ " Ye Huang Tu sighed.


    Ye Fan sat in a daze in his room. His heart was baffled, as if a crack had appeared in his heart. There was a warm current that he had never felt before that flowed into his heart.


    He received the elder''s teachings and concerns, President Li, the ck Emperor, Aunt Jiang, Nie Wuyue ¡­ ¡­ They truly loved him.


    However, this kind of feeling that only his father would give him, like a rough but hot palm, was actually on his head. This was the first time, and Ye Fan felt a deep feeling.


    "I know, dad ¡­" Ye Fan smiled and nodded.


    Ye Huang Tu fell silent for a while, before continuing, "The Royal Courtyard of the Wilderness has submitted their ''armistice letter''. This time, the Barbarian King Bu Zha Har seems to be serious and sincere.


    I have already nned to bring your mother and the others back to the Imperial City as soon as possible.


    Take care of your sister''s matters. Take care of the princess and Uncle Shui as well.


    "As for other matters, such as the reconstruction of the house, I''ll make a decision when I get back."


    Ye Fan was answering them one by one, wanting to hang up. However, Ji Su Xin snatched the phone away from him in a hurry.


    "Fan''er!" Son! Are you hurt? You must not take the risk ¡­


    So many people have died, Mother doesn''t want anything to happen to you!


    Qing Er being kidnapped is none of your business, don''t do anything stupid! You have to wait for us to get back! "


    Ji Su''s heart was full of concern for Ye Fan, so much so that Ye Fan could not interrupt her at all. He could only listen obediently and promise again and again.


    After finally getting the time, Ye Fan spent an entire night to adjust Su Qingxue''s previous cultivation of the "Profound Truths Scripture".


    He got some inspiration from Su Wang and changed this spell into a method to avoid the dangerous cold energy bead.


    Although the effect was definitely not as good as before, it was enough to help Su Qingxue recover gradually with the help of the medicine.


    Once Su Qingxue possessed a certain level of cultivation, he would be able to solve the problem of the Cold Energy Pearl slowly!


    With Ye Fan''s current level, modifying a few techniques wasn''t a problem at all.


    After the modification was done, Ye Fan once again started preparing the ingredients early in the morning.


    With a prescription and ingredients, it actually didn''t take too much time to concoct.


    After making the first bowl of soup, Ye Fan did not dare to give it to Su Qingxue to drink. Instead, he consumed it himself and felt the effects.


    After confirming that there were no problems, Ye Fan finally went to Su Qingxue''s room and told her the treatment n.


    "Husband, Qing''er hasn''te back yet. Why are you still busy treating me?" Su Qingxue felt that it was a little unsteady.


    "Qing''er is looking for you, it''s useless even if you''re anxious. Hurry up and control your condition, I also don''t have any worries." Ye Fan said.


    When Su Qingxue heard this, she also felt that it made sense. Thus, she began to carefully study the Xuanwei Sutra.


    After listening to the cultivation technique, a hint of doubt shed in Su Qingxue''s eyes, "I don''t know why, but I always have a feeling that I''ve heard of this technique before, it''s so familiar ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat, feeling somewhat excited, "Really? Being able to get familiar with it as soon as possible is naturally for the best."


    "In the future, after taking the medicine, I will use the medicinal properties of the medicine to cultivate this art. I should be able to cure the Yin energy from the meridians!"


    A hint of expectation also appeared in Su Qingxue''s eyes. She nodded peacefully and took the medicine bowl.


    After drinking a mouthful of the medicine, Su Qingxue tightly knitted her brows, revealing a trace of difort on her delicate face.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Fan''s heart tightened, thinking that something was wrong.


    "Darling ¡­" This medicine is so bitter ¡­ " Su Qingxue stuttered and begged in a small voice: "Can I put some sugar in there?"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "What, you used to put sugar in all the drugs you drank?"


    "Not all of it, but this medicine is too bitter and has a fishy smell..." Su Qingxue pouted.


    Looking at such a cute wife, Ye Fan was a bit unable to resist. He hurriedly brought her some sugar, and after stirring it evenly, he let her take it.


    After finishing the medicine, a warm medicinal property quickly appeared in Su Qingxue''s body and began to flow through her meridians.


    "Little Snow, start the cirction. You can try it yourself. I''ll see what''s wrong with it before helping you correct it." Ye Fan urged.


    Su Qingxue nodded, sat cross-legged on the bed and began to cultivate.


    Even to her own surprise, she didn''t find it strange at all when she started to practice the Profound Truths Scripture.


    Not long after, he began to smoothly absorb spiritual energy,bining it with the medicinal properties in his body and nourishing the meridians in his body.


    An unprecedented feeling offort made Su Qingxue unconsciously let out a soft moan ¡­ ¡­


    Ye Fan''s mouth was parched and his tongue was parched. Finding that he really didn''t need any help, he hurriedly retreated outside the room.


    The n to treat the woman had finally gone smoothly.


    Ye Fan was just about to go to Chu Yunyao''sboratory to see how the woman was doing when he suddenly received a call?


    He took out his phone and saw that it was actually Jiang Chi?

 Chapter 2262

    2262


    This brat actually didn''t die, Ye Fan was even a little surprised.


    Picking up the call, Jiang Chi''s nervous voice came from the other side, "Sir God of Swords... "I ¡­"


    "You are quite good at this, I asked you to help me gather the Huaxu Family, in the end, you came straight to my house," joked Ye Fan.


    Jiang Chi cleared his throat and hurriedly exined, "Lord Sword God, I was following your instructions, but I never expected Left Protector Wu Hui to do such a thing.


    This time, I am calling you because of the candlelight. I want to meet with you. "


    "Right Protector?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "What''s the matter with her?"


    "I''m not sure about that, but Protector Candle and Protector Wu Hui aren''t the same type of people. She doesn''t have any ill intentions." Jiang Chi exined.


    "Is that so? Where does she want to meet?"


    "It''s at the Floating Cloud Valley in the south of the city. Enforcer Candlelight will be waiting for you tonight," said Jiang Chi.


    "I understand, then I''ll see you tonight."


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan showed a thoughtful look. From the looks of it, the Huaxu Family still had different opinions on this matter.


    However, afterst night''s raid, Ye Fan actually didn''t care too much about the attitude of those people from the Huaxu Family.


    At the meeting tonight, Ye Fan didn''t n to prepare anything. As for the specific actions to be done, he had already made up his mind.


    Waiting outside the room for Su Qingxue to finish her practice, Ye Fan walked in.


    Seeing that the woman''splexion had improved, Ye Fan went up and took her pulse.


    "Darling, how is it?" Su Qingxue asked nervously.


    Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief and smiled, "Your meridians have been nourished a lot. It seems that this treatment has some effect."


    "I also feel a lot morefortable. This is the first time my body feels this warm!" Su Qingxue was also overjoyed.


    Ye Fan reached out his hand and stroked the woman''s hair, "You must be hungry. Come, let''s go out for lunch."


    "Are we going out to eat? The house of the Marquis has just been destroyed. Darling, you must be very busy, right?" Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "No matter how busy he is, he can''t starve my princess'' darling. I also want to find a friend to ask him something."


    "Friend? Which friend? " Su Qingxue blinked her eyes.


    "We''ll know when the timees." Ye Fan said.


    When leaving the house, Ye Fan went to look for Chu Yunyao, but the woman was too busy directing the robots and assembling the transmission device, so she didn''t have the time to pay attention to him.


    Su Qingxue looked at the busy Chu Yunyao and felt a sense of novelty. She waspletely unable to understand these high-tech things.


    Jiangyue Restaurant, a famous store in the Imperial City.


    The waiter recognized Ye Fan and his wife and naturally was very warm, leading them to the private room.


    After all, it had been three days since theyst met. Ye Fan was no longer the good-for-nothing, but rather the well-known ''God of Saints'', ''Godly Doctor'', and even the n''s genius!


    "Look!" Prince Consort Ye and the Grand Princess?! "


    "What a perfect match, a perfect match!"


    "Didn''t Zhenbei''s manor get attacked by bandits?" Prince Consort Ye still has the mood toe out and eat? "


    "Understand what? How would a mere marquis'' residence, the number one genius of the Divine Dragon n care? You don''t put me in your eyes at all, okay?! "


    Feeling quite a number of gazes of worship, and hearing all kinds of ttery and praise, Su Qingxue was happy for the man.


    Holding onto the man''s arm, Su Qingxue said proudly, "Husband, now you are the genius of the Shen Long family. You are a martial arts talent and are well-known. Everyone seems to want to befriend you!"


    "Forget it, I am not interested in these things." Ye Fan smiled and shook his head.


    "That''s true. My husband is the God of Swords, so why would he look down on thesemoners?" Su Qingxue smiled sweetly. Her bright eyes brimmed with sweetness and gentleness.


    It had been a long time since he hade out with a man.


    When she came out today, not only did she feel much better, but she could also hear others praising her husband. Su Qingxue was especially happy.


    Ye Fan looked at his wife, who was as beautiful as a fairy but as sweet and charming as a woman, and couldn''t help but to sigh.


    If it was the previous Su Qingxue, she probably wouldn''t have revealed such an expression and said such words.


    As the woman''s body recovered, he wondered if such a smile would still remain on her face ¡­


    After waiting in the box for a while, a tall white man walked in.


    "Hey!" Prince Consort Ye! Long time no see! When you heard that the duke''s manor was under attack, how could you still have the time to treat me to a meal?


    The Grand Princess was there too? This humble subject greets the princess! "


    The person who had arrived was the Special Envoy of the Odin Empire, Belvedere.


    Ye Fan gestured for this guy to sit down and said: "Since the incident at the Hou Mansion has already happened, you can''t not eat."


    "I was missing for a while and was thinking about you, so I wanted to talk to you. How''s the hospital recently?"


    Belvedere was naturally very happy and immediately told Ye Fan about the recent hospital situation.


    "Prince Consort Ye, when are you free? How many more moves are you going to teach? "Our doctors miss you," Belvid invited.


    "Let''s talk about it when we have time. Come, let''s drink ¡­"


    Ye Fan entertained Belvedere. After drinking cups of wine, this Special Envoy Odin gradually began to talk about everything he knew.


    Whether intentionally or not, Ye Fan brought up the situation of the Odin Empire, extending it from the mountains and rivers of the Odin Empire, gradually extending it to Ai Er, Aziz, Xie Linfuan, and the others.


    Gradually, Ye Fan got a general idea of these people''s situation from Belvedere...


    It turned out that after she entered the Divine Court as a mage, over 20 years ago, she had be the new Divine Overseer.


    As for Aziz, Xie Laiyuan, and the others, due to Ai''er''s rmendation, they were able to gain a foothold in the Odin Empire''s military.


    From the looks of it, these people already had quite a bit of power and status within the Odin Empire.


    "Belvedere, how long have you not been back in Odin?"


    "Ugh ¡­" "It''s been a few years," Belvedere said with a red face, "which is a little strange. In the past few years, other than the officials, no other personnel have been assigned to the empire."


    I felt that I, the envoy, had been abandoned by the empire. I wondered what King Arthur had been busy with all these years.


    We were going to trade with the expedition, but suddenly there''s no more activity. The caravan is gone. "


    At this point, Belvedere felt somewhat dejected. After all, it was difficult for his position as the envoy to improve.


    Ye Fan took a sip of the wine and doubtfully said, "So you mean..." "Has there been any news about the Empire blocking our way all these years?"


    "I guess so. But I can''t go back without His Majesty''s documents. I don''t know what''s going on in the country." Belvedere burped, a hint of worry in his eyes.


    After dinner, Ye Fan sent Belvedere to the car.


    After sending her husband off, Su Qingxue asked curiously, "Husband, you came today to gather news of the envoy, right? What''s going on with the Odin Empire? "


    Ye Fan shook his head, "For the time being, I''m not sure. After the Royal Sacred Examination, I should be going over to take a look. At that time, we should go over together."


    "I can go with you?" Su Qingxue''s watery eyes shone.


    "Of course, when you get better, you can go anywhere you want. Didn''t I say that I would take you everywhere?" Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Su Qingxue''s face was filled with anticipation as she emotionally leaned against the man, "Husband, you are so nice ¡­ ¡­" "How could I have met such a good husband ¡­"


    Ye Fan did not avoid the peopleing and going on the streets, and kissed the woman''s fragrant hair, "Because this is what you deserve..."


    Nightfall. Seeing that it was about time, Ye Fan left for the Floating Cloud Valley that he and Huaxu Family had arranged for him.


    Of course, just in case, Ye Fan had made Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao stay in the storage ring.


    Although the two women didn''t really want to be in the same room together, they had no choice but to ept it on the surface for the sake of safety.


    After flying over a thousand miles, Ye Fannded in a valley that was shrouded in white mist.


    Because of the terrain, this ce was known as Floating Cloud Valley because of the constant white fog.


    "I''m here,e out."


    Ye Fan looked at the quiet valley and said a few words. These people loved to put on a show. They had obviously arrived early, so they wanted to hide.

 Chapter 2263

    Sure enough, after he finished speaking, silhouettes appeared from within the clouds.


    On the hill, among the trees, on the river, on the rocks.


    One figure after another appeared, either old or young, men and women. There were more than a hundred of them.


    These people were at least as strong as Duotian.


    "Sir God of Swords, I have heard of your great name for a long time. This is the first time I have met you, and I have invited you toe to this kind of deste mountain. I hope that you do not mind me."


    Right in front of him, a woman walked out. She looked to be only thirty years old.


    She wore a red and ck dress, revealing a sexy waist and a oval face. Her makeup was gorgeous.


    Her ck hair wasbed into a long ponytail, and a small red fan served as a headdress.


    Beneath the skirt was a pair of long, white legs that were faintly discernible, and it waspletely enchanting.


    Standing beside her was Jiang Chi.


    Jiang Chi''s expression was extremely unsightly and his eyes were filled with unease.


    "Lord God of Swords... "This is..."


    Not waiting for Jiang Chi to finish speaking, behind the woman, a green-clothed woman carrying a guqin coldly reprimanded, "Shut up! How can you speak here!? "


    Jiang Chi hurriedly shrunk his head back and trembled in fear.


    The scene was silent for a while. For a hundred people of the Huaxu Family, it seemed as if they were all quietly waiting for Ye Fan to speak.


    "Are you the candlelight?" Ye Fan lightly asked.


    The enchanting woman nodded, "That''s right, the right side of the Huaxu Family''s Protector, Candle, is my little girl ¡­"


    "Little girl? "Howe you are also a few hundred years old?" Ye Fan mocked.


    "Aiyo ¡­" Candle protested coquettishly, her bewitching eyes shing with electricity, "Sir God of Swords, if you say it like that, I''ll be very sad."


    "Cut the crap. What did you call me here to say?" Ye Fan went straight to the point.


    The expression on Candle''s face gradually turned serious as she sighed, "Youngster, it''s easy to be anxious ¡­"


    She stroked her hair before saying, "Lord God of Swords has sent this little disciple of Yi Sanxiao to find us and have us gather at the Royal Tomb.


    To be honest, this little girl did not understand what the Sword God was thinking.


    In terms of background, your esteemed selfes from the Divine Dragon Family, and is irreconcble with us, Jiu Li, since ancient times.


    In terms of rtionship, you killed Yi Sanxiao. Even though Yi Sanxiao could not fully represent Huaxu n, he was still the current n Master.


    Logically speaking, we, the Huaxu Family, should have given you the greatest respect by not finding you any trouble.


    You actually want us to gather in the Royal Tomb and negotiate with us ¡­ "Isn''t that just looking down on our Huaxu Gate ¡­"


    Speaking to this point, most of those Huaxu Family people around also showed looks of disdain in their eyes.


    Candle continued, "However, Yi San Xiao has indeed extended her hand a little too far in the Wilderness and the Demon God Kingdom.


    He had secretly concealed a lot of things from us, and had done many things that would not be beneficial to the Huaxu Family.


    Just based on this point, this Protector and the other hall masters all thought that Yi Sanxiao''s death was not worth it.


    Therefore, we will not pursue the matter of Yi SanXiao ¡­


    "However, I hope that when Lord Sword God fights with the Huaxu disciples on Wu Hui''s side, he won''t draw the fire of war onto our side ¡­"


    Ye Fan quietly listened to what the candle had to say. After waiting for a while, he asked, "Have you finished?"


    Candle nodded, revealing a charming smile, "Lord Sword God, what do you think? If you agree, then how about I invite you over for a drink? "


    Ye Fan was expressionless as he said indifferently, "Let me tell you a story..."


    "A story?" The candlelight was somewhat puzzled.


    Without waiting for the other party to say anything, Ye Fan already continued, "In the house of the Marquis, I raised a valuable demon beast. It was very rare, so I value it very much.


    I told the servants to feed him the best meat and water every day.


    Everything was fine in the beginning, until one day, because of ack of stock, there was no good meat in the mansion.


    When the servant asked me what to do, I told him to go and tell the demon beast that I can eat some ordinary meat and give it good food when I have something good to eat.


    In the end... Not only was the demonic beast unwilling to eat it, it had even bitten its servants out of anger...


    Therefore, I personally went to the market, but I did not buy good meat, but bought a particrlyrge pot.


    I will kill that demon beast, and then stew it ¡­ "


    At this point, Candle and the rest of the Huaxu Sect disciples had ugly expressions on their faces.


    "God of Swords!" What do you mean!? "


    "It was Protector Wu Hui and his men that attacked your Residence of Northern Marquis. We followed Protector Candle and did not provoke you!"


    A group of Huaxu Family leaders questioned loudly one after another.


    Candle''s eyes also turned cold, "Sir God of Swords, are you trying to say that you were kind to us, but received a merciless reward, so you want to kill people now?


    We can understand your feelings, but don''t forget, we, Huaxu n, have never been indebted to you.


    We owe you nothing, and you don''t have to be so narrow-minded.


    In this world, it''s impossible for everyone to listen to what you say. "


    Behind the candlelight, the four emissaries also took a step forward with grim expressions.


    The faces of those people of the Huaxu Family turned solemn, releasing waves of power, as if hundreds of mountains were pressing down on them!


    The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth curled up into a sneer, "You seem to have misunderstood..." This story of mine doesn''t mean that you''re ungrateful, or that you don''t know how to appreciate favors ¡­


    From the beginning to the end, I only wanted to tell you two one thing ¡­ "


    After a moment of silence, Ye Fan suddenly revealed a murderous look in his eyes!


    "There are always some people who think that I care what they think ¡­


    Actually, I don''t want to know what''s in your heads at all!


    Because ¡­ I actually do not care about your lives at all! "


    Before his voice had even faded, Ye Fan''s body suddenly exploded with a bunch of golden red mes, which soared straight into the sky like a pir of light!


    One copse!


    The second stage of disintegration!


    The sword intent disintegrated! Extreme!


    The white mist that had been lingering in Floating Cloud Valley all year round was, at this moment, dispersed by the impact!


    Wave after wave of surging power and pressure startled those Huaxu Family people who were standing on all sides, making their faces turn pale!


    "NO!" Impossible! The Great Art of Demonic Disintegration!? "


    "How did he learn Chi You Emperor''s art!?"


    "This... This is the might of the Monarch level Sword Intent?! "


    Just a moment ago, everyone had thought that the Sword God''s pressure was only mediocre. However, at this moment, they suddenly realized that this was all an illusion!?


    This was Jiang Chi''s first time seeing Ye Fan bring out his "true ability". He was so scared that his face turned pale and his legs trembled!


    This kind of sage realm pressure was like the difference between heaven and earth for an ordinary sage realm master!


    "Roar!"


    The five-wed Golden Dragon Soul raged and a huge golden dragon head''s shadow was faintly discernable in the sky above Ye Fan.


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, the golden light was like a devilish hell fire that was ready to swallow a person!


    Behind the candlelight, the four emissaries of the Zither, Chess, and Painting Sect stepped forward with the intent to charge out.


    "Stop!" What are you all doing!? " Candle scolded loudly, calling for her four subordinates.


    "Right Protector!" "He ¡­"


    "He what him!? Can''t you feel the pressure!? You guys go up, what can you do!? "


    The four emissaries were all stunned ¡­


    The charming face of the candlelight turned iparably solemn. "Everyone! Disperse retreat! This Seat will deal with him! "

 Chapter 2264

    2264


    Hearing the order given by the candle light, many leaders of Huaxu Family felt as if they had been granted amnesty.


    They didn''t have any confidence that they could pose a threat to Ye Fan. Just standing there was like standing on pins and needles, and they couldn''t wait to leave.


    But how could Ye Fan let them leave? This group of people actually dared toe together, and even released the pressure together. They were clearly trying to intimidate him.


    If that was the case, then it would allow them to deeply realize just how stupid this kind of behavior was!


    With a thought from Ye Fan, tens of thousands of flying swords started circling in the air.


    "Illusory Heart, Eight Deste Demon Dragon!"


    Eight gorgeous sword intents interweaved with the power of the Dragon Soul, quickly converging the flying sword into eight Sword Dragons!


    The eight multicolored sword dragons roared and flew out in all directions!


    The spiritual killing power of the five w golden dragon,bined with Ye Fan''s sword intent, caused the eight sword dragons to approach those cultivators with low cultivation, immediately torturing them until they couldn''t escape!


    Floating Cloud Valley was strange and colorful, as if it was in a dream!


    However, the screams came from all directions!


    Many cultivators of the Huaxu Family had been injured by the spiritual power of the Eight Deste Demon Dragon, falling straight down from the sky!


    As for those who were far away, they were caught up by the Sword Dragon and forced down!


    Despite the cultivators joining forces to block the sword dragon, every sword dragon was imbued with Ye Fan''s emperor level sword intent. Even a Holy Spirit Master would find it hard to easily break through, let alone these Heaven Seizing cultivators.


    This advanced move of the Octoterra Emperor Dragon was created by Ye Fan after he fused with the "Illusory Heart Seven Dragon sh"!


    Seven Dragon sh could quickly use Dragon Soul''s Spirit to kill the enemy, but it was not strong enough.


    After fusing with his Octoterra Emperor Dragon, he would be able to move about unhindered for a long period of time.


    Although against an opponent around the same level as him, such a move would not be enough to kill him.


    But to chase and kill those whose cultivation base was lower than theirs, those eight demon dragons were definitely their nightmare!


    Hearing the screamsing from all directions, the candlelight had a solemn expression along with obvious shock!


    "There is actually someone who can control the sword like that!?"


    She had not expected a sword cultivator to be able to unleash a mental attack on such arge area. The key point was the flying swords that filled the sky. What kind of godly Imperial Sword Technique was this!?


    "Roaaaaaar!"


    A glittering, colorful sword dragon flew towards the four emissaries behind the candlelight!


    The right Protector candlelight erupted with peak Saint level Chaotic Force. His eyes became dark, like a bottomless pool!


    "Boundless Night!"


    A dark energy appeared before the candlelight. The sword dragon seemed to have drilled into the thick ck ink!


    Ye Fan immediately felt that the spiritual connection between him and that sword dragon had been severed!


    This dark energy, was like a night sky even darker than the night sky, quickly covering and devouring Ye Fan''s location!


    The heat around Ye Fan was quickly absorbed, and the surrounding temperature rapidly dropped. Even the heat in Ye Fan''s own body was also rapidly decreasing?!


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Fan had fallen into a pitch ck darkness.


    On an ordinary night, Ye Fan''s eyesight was not affected at all, but on this night that was released by the candle, it was obvious that he couldn''t catch even a trace of light, so his eyes seemed to have gone blind!


    If Ye Fan''s physical fitness wasn''t exceptional, at this moment, he would have already been frozen solid, turning into a human ice stick!


    Suddenly, in the "dark night", a wave of evil energy rapidly approached Ye Fan!


    "ROAR!" "Ao! Ao!"


    The hair of a mad dark energy formed, even the appearance of the evil beast could not be seen. It was actually heading towards Ye Fan''s vital parts, attempting to directly bite them!


    Ye Fan ignored it all and continued to release more sword intent and dragon mes.


    In the darkness, the golden mes directly tore those ck beasts to shreds!


    But at the same time, Ye Fan''s energy was also being consumed by this elerating darkness!


    Ye Fan spread his Dragonscale Swordwings on his back and directly flew in one direction, intending to fly out of this darkness with a p of his wings!


    However, just as he was about to move, walls of condensed energy appeared all around him, and the density of the energy soared!


    Ye Fan felt that the Dragon Scale Sword Wings were unable to smoothly p, and his own movement also began to slow down!


    The dark beasts were like an endless sea of monsters, hundreds and thousands, surrounding and attacking him!


    "Lord Sword God, once you enter my night, everything you do will be useless ¡­


    You are only struggling in death right now. I will happily ept your gift ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    The misty female voice seemed toe from all directions, and it was impossible to pinpoint its exact location.


    "Now, don''t you think you need to listen to our Huaxu Family''s thoughts?" Candle sneered.


    In the endless dark night, Ye Fan sneered.


    He finally remembered what information this female protector had recorded on Yi San''s information.


    "So these are the bloodline talents of the Candle Dragon n. Eternal Night and Eternal Day, the extremes of darkness and light ¡­"


    Candle said proudly, "That''s right, it''s a pity that His Excellency God of Swords doesn''t seem to have the chance to see the light..."


    "That may not be so ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a trace of untamed color. The sword spirit and limit sword intent were in harmony, and suddenly began to rapidly expand from within his body.


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent, Sword God''s Body!"


    The sword intent that he had not used for a long time was once again released by Ye Fan!


    It was different from the most basic sword intent from before.


    Now that Ye Fan had a sword spirit, he didn''t need to control the sword intent''s form, he just needed to release the sword spirit.


    And Ye Fan had a lot of sword spirits, which also meant that his Sword God body could release more than one!


    The sword spirits quickly ovepped each other, superimposing the sword intent to the limit time and time again!


    This caused the limit of the sword intent to seem as if it was being continuously remodelled into a golden body. As the golden body grewrger, it also revealed a thick and solemn dark golden color!


    "Sword God Body, Seven Souls!"


    In the blink of an eye, the Sword God''s body, which was more than a hundred meters tall, ovepped seven others and stood out into the darkness!


    Although Ye Fan''s sword spirit was far more than these seven, when he was in the second stage of disintegration, controlling seven was the most reasonable use for his own cultivation.


    Even if he only used the seven Sword God bodies, the power of these Sword Spirit energy bodies couldn''t bepared to the past!


    Moreover, there were a total of seven oveps!


    In the darkness, the candlelight could sense the seven sword intent spirits and its eyes were wide open with disbelief written all over its face!


    "This... "This brat, just what kind of monster is he ¡­"


    Without waiting for her to think about how to respond, Ye Fan had already swung down his huge golden sword!


    This giant sword was at least two to three hundred meters long, but the radiance it emitted was over a thousand meters long!


    As the sword struck down, the seven ovepping Sword Gods followed suit!


    For a time, it was as if there were seven Heaven Severing Divine Swords superimposed with double shadows. As the sword shed down, seven sword strikes had been shed out in session!


    "Boom boom boom! ¡­"


    The power of each strike was stronger than the one before, causing the thick dark energy to have no time to gather once it was shattered!


    Suddenly, a crack appeared in the darkness. It was as if a gap had been cut open!


    A ray of light finally appeared in front of Ye Fan''s eyes!


    To those people of the Huaxu Family outside, this earth-shaking sword move was already shaking the earth and shaking the mountains!


    Some of the Huaxu nsmen who thought that victory and defeat had been decided just a moment ago and were sitting there watching the show, unable to dodge in time, had vanished in the blink of an eye!


    But to Ye Fan, this was just a simple swing of his sword!


    "With this kind of swing, I can continuously sh for a month!"


    Ye Fan grinned andughed, directly grabbing the huge golden sword with both of his hands, and madly hacking in all directions towards the Floating Cloud Valley!

 Chapter 2265

    Every time he swung his sword, it would be a seventh level Giant Spirit Sword. The sword beams roaring out seemed to want to tten the entire Floating Cloud Valley!


    Mountains copsed and the ground cracked. Huge boulders were smashed apart!


    The mountain peaks were as fragile as tofu. Wherever the sword light passed by, they would all be erased!


    The massive explosion caused the screams of the Huaxu n disciples to be drowned out!


    The body of the sword god in the form of the seven gods directly used a raging sword light to tear the dark night apart!


    The candlelight watched as her darkness dissipated, but there was nothing she could do!


    Those nocturnal beasts that shemanded, even if they could break through the firstyer of Ye Fan''s Sword God body, it would still be difficult for them to enter the secondyer! It was even more difficult to injure Ye Fan''s real body!


    This destructive sword intent made it so that she could not even get close!


    After the smoke dissipated, Ye Fan looked again, the scene in front of him waspletely different from before!


    One horse, Pingchuan!


    The Floating Cloud Valley no longer seemed to exist. All that was left behind was a t slope formed from rocks and sand.


    Ye Fan withdrew those flying swords from his ring, and looked at the pale-faced candlelight with amusement.


    Behind the candlelight, the four emissaries had survived thanks to her protection.


    Many other leaders of the Huaxu Family had died, were wounded, and had sessfully escaped.


    After Ye Fan recalled his huge ck sword, he asked with an indifferent face, "Why aren''t you continuing?" I also want to see the day of your Candle Dragon n. "


    At this moment, Candle had a rather miserable look on her face. Her hair was a mess, and the fan on her head was also damaged.


    There was aplicated expression on her coquettish face.


    "Sir God of Swords ¡­" She took a deep breath and said, "Please forgive us for offending you! Now, we, the Huaxu Family, have already paid a heavy price.


    Believe me, we didn''t mean any harm, but that Wu Hui drove a group of radicals.


    The attack on the House of the Northern Marquis was not the intention of all of us in Huaxu.


    Wu Hui believed that the world was about to fall into chaos, and he wholeheartedly wanted to take this opportunity to use Huaxu Gate to achieve his ambition!


    "What he did, was push the Huaxu Family into the fire pit ¡­"


    Ye Fan lightly said, "Since that''s the case, why are you still standing in front of me and telling me these things?"


    Candle was stunned, "Sir God of Swords, what do you mean ¡­"


    "You want me to tten Huaxu Gate?" Or ¡­ You guys clean up your own house? " Ye Fan continued to ask.


    Candle frowned, "Lord Sword God ¡­ I understand what you mean, but those who support me are almost the same as those who support Wu Hui.


    If we want to clean up Wu Hui''s men, I''m afraid we will have to pay a huge price. Besides, our side ¡­ ¡­ "He has also lost a lot of lives ¡­"


    Before he finished his sentence, Ye Fan''s figure shed in a long golden light, directlynding in front of the candlelight!


    Ye Fan''s hand directly covered Candle''s beautiful face!


    "Right Protector!"


    The four emissaries behind him were so scared that they wanted to rush forward, but they were immediately scared off by Ye Fan''s nce!


    A pair of phoenix eyes with candlelight in it looked at the man in panic through the gaps between Ye Fan''s fingers.


    She was a Saint Body, but in front of this man, she didn''t even have the courage to resist!


    Ye Fan grabbed the woman''s face, and mercilessly squeezed her head in front of him. Then, he leaned close to Candle''s ear, and spat out a mouthful of hot air.


    "Don''t give me any reason ¡­ You have only two options.


    Or, find out who Wu Hui and his trusted aides are and let them die!


    Or. The entire Huaxu Family was buried along with him!


    I don''t have that much time to waste with you little Huaxu Men, do you understand? "


    An undisguised killing intent came out of Ye Fan''s mouth.


    Candle''s entire body trembled, but she didn''t know why, but deep in her heart, a feeling that made her inexplicably excited gradually spread ¡­


    When she felt the man''s hot breath by her ear, it made her entire face flush red.


    "I know ¡­" "Got it ¡­" Candle swallowed hard and said in a low voice.


    Those lucky survivors of the Huaxu Family saw that the Protector on the right side had been treated like a ''toy'', and had been casually toyed with by Ye Fan. All of their faces had turned pale.


    Although some people had expressions of humiliation and unwillingness, no one dared to question them.


    In front of absolute strength, their pride and pride were nothing but trash!


    At this moment, all of the Huaxu disciples knew that in front of the Sword God, they really were nothing ¡­


    Ye Fan let go of the candle, and he noticed that this female protector was looking at him with a strange expression.


    This woman, being humiliated by him in such a way, not only did she not hate him, she even had a kind of charming, seductive look.


    Just like a young wife who was bullied and showed a hidden bitterness, deep within her heart, she seemed to wish to be loved and doted upon ¡­


    What a demoness ¡­ Ye Fan sneered in his heart, this was probably the embodiment of his sullenness to a certain extent.


    "I''ve said what needs to be said. What''s next ¡­ "It all depends on your sincerity..." Ye Fan said in a deep voice.


    The candlelight brought along a group of disciples as they respectfully saluted.


    "Thank you, Sir God of Swords, for not killing us, we must find the traitor Wu Hui as soon as possible and clear out Huaxu Family!"


    Ye Fan nodded his head and said, "Speaking of Nine Li''s orthodoxy, I have the Great Art of Demonic Disintegration and I am also rted to Chi You.


    If it wasn''t for Chi You, I would never spare your lives for the sake of kidnapping my sister.


    I hope that you all will not disappoint me this time around ¡­ "


    After calming down, the Huaxu nsmen also suddenly felt closer to Ye Fan.


    Chi You''s influence on them was very obvious, and deep down, Chi You also agreed with Ye Fan that he was half a member of their group.


    "Sir God of Swords, if there is any news, can I contact you?" The candlelight was extremely careful as it asked in anticipation.


    Ye Fan looked at her pair ofrge watery eyes, frowned, and said, "If you have any big matters, you can tell me directly. It''s just a small matter, don''t bother me!"


    "Yes sir!" The candlelight gave a bow, and his face revealed a wisp of happiness.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Imperial City, at the residence of Kong Zhuo, the head of the Grand March Institution.


    "President!" Ao Han knelt in the study room, guilt filled his eyes, and his eyes were red.


    "Ao Han, what''s wrong? Why are you looking for me sote at night? Shouldn''t you be preparing for the Sacred Royal Test?" Kong Zhuo asked with concern as he put down the book.


    "Principal, I have let down your teachings. I have done too many wrong things, I am guilty! "Principal, please punish me!" As he spoke, he kowtowed to the floor.


    Kong Zhuo quickly stood up, walked up to Ao Han, and held out his hand to support the student. "Child, it is already rare for you to admit your wrongs and correct your mistakes."


    Since you came to find me at night, it means that you have been feeling guilty and suffering. Tell me, what is it? "


    Ao Han had a face full of gratitude, he stood up and said softly, "Principal... In truth, the current Prince Su Yun was not missing, but had already died. "I saw it with my own eyes."

 Chapter 2266

    2266


    Hearing those words, Kong Zhuo''s face immediately became cold. He stared nkly at the disciple for a long time before asking, "You ¡­" "Tell me in detail!"


    Ao Han nodded sincerely and said, "Principal, I have mentioned this to you before. I was acquainted with Miss Gu Qing from the Rainbow Cloud Workshop back in the Wilderness.


    Who would have thought that Prince Su Yun liked Miss Gu Qing, and then ¡­. And because Miss Gu Qing was in contact with me, she treated me as a love rival ¡­ "


    With just one sentence, Ao Han had recounted the incident from before.


    When he heard that Su Yun had been killed by Ye Weiyang and Ye Weiyang had gone missing, Kong Zhuo''s face had turned gloomy and terrifying.


    "How preposterous! "Are you saying that the missing Crown Prince and Princess Weiyang were both killed by Ye Fan?"


    Ao Han frowned, "Crown Prince, I personally witnessed it, but how Princess Weiyang disappeared in the end, I do not know.


    However, the only one who returnedter on, other than Gu Qing xiaojie, was indeed Prince Consort Ye ¡­


    And with Miss Gu Qing''s strength, I presume she''s unable to do anything to Princess Weiyang. "


    Kong Zhuo''s expression was uncertain. After a long time, he said, "I never thought that this Prince Consort Ye of the Northern Marquis Mansion would actually hide his strength so deeply ¡­


    It looks like even the Northern Duke''s manor and the Divine Dragon n could be plotting something major! "


    Ao Han said with a ashamed face, "Principal, your disciple is useless. Even though I have been coerced, I do not dare to say these things.


    I know that there may be too many dangers behind this, so ¡­ He couldn''t sleep at night.


    However, the Sacred Royal Examination is about to arrive and the Residence of Northern Marquis is also under attack. I feel like a storm is brewing. If I don''t speak of this matter now, I might regret it for the rest of my life!


    Dean, I don''t know what kind of secrets Prince Consort Ye has behind his back in the Residence of Northern Marquis.


    However, you have always taught me that a man should be magnanimous towards the whole world. I can''t let myself live.


    Kong Zhuo''s eyes revealed a trace of gratification as he patted Ao Han''s shoulder, "Child, you didn''t disappoint me.


    The fact that you were able to admit it at such a critical moment and speak the truth was already extremely valuable.


    This Ye Fan, as the Prince Consort, yet was so cold-blooded towards his wife''s brother, truly unforgivable! "


    "Dean, what should we do now?" Is there anything I can do for you? I... I also want to do something topensate for my mistakes! " Ao Han''s face was full of sincerity.


    Kong Zhuo seemed to be deep in thought. He paced back and forth before saying, "I have a feeling that this attack on the Residence of Northern Marquis is only a sign of the storm."


    Currently, the Emperor and Emperor were both in seclusion in the Royal Tomb. If they didn''t know the truth, it was extremely possible that they would be caught off guard and face a disaster.


    At that time, the Imperial City might not avoid a cmity ¡­ The world was in chaos, and the casualties were incalcble.


    A conspiracy to usurp power will only bring about rivers of blood. We must do our best to avoid the worst case scenario! "


    "Well, then, headmaster, why don''t you summon the sage of our conquest?


    Everyone will go together to find Prince Consort Ye, confront him, and announce what he has done to the entire world?! " Ao Han hurriedly suggested.


    "No way!" Kong Zhuo shook his head. "Even if we can find evidence, with Prince Consort Ye being so crafty, he would definitely be on his guard.


    Right now, he is the Divine Dragon Family''s number one genius. We are justmoners, and the disparity in strength is too great.


    Without the chosen ones in the middle to take the lead, it would be too difficult for us to make a move on the people of the n.


    "Then what should we do? Could it be to find the Qi King? The Qi King might not even be able to make the decision.


    "Commander Tu Yue is surely not up to the task. They all know that he and Prince Consort Ye are very close ¡­" Ao Han looked worried.


    Kong Zhuo sneered, and said indignantly, "You think so... Tu Yue was most likely already a criminal!


    Back then, when the Tu and Su Families led and overthrew the Xuanyuan Empire, the Tu n was not able to take the lead and was not convinced. "


    Kong Zhuo''s eyes revealed a determined look. "To the Royal Tomb!" I must think of a way to let the Emperor and His Majesty know about this as soon as possible! "


    "Royal Tomb? I''m afraid that the Royal Tomb has been sealed by the Shadow Guards, right? " Ao Han said.


    "So what!? I don''t believe that the Supreme Emperor can allow the crown prince to be killed and the Su Family''s throne to be shaken! "


    Kong Zhuo sternly replied, "I may be amoner, but I am also an official of the great conquest. I absolutely cannot let this matter go!"


    With a look of reverence, Ao Han bowed deeply, "Disciple understands!"


    However, no one noticed that at the same time that he lowered his head, his eyes were glinting with a cold light, and it was clear that he had an evil spirit within them ¡­


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Early morning in the pce.


    Ye Fan officially started Su Qingxue''s third day of treatment.


    Although there was still no news about the search for Ye Shuangqing, with the intervention of a group of Huaxu family''s internal staff, Ye Fan felt that it wouldn''t be long before he found her.


    No matter what, Su Qingxue''s treatment couldn''t be stopped.


    Furthermore, in order to not affect the efficacy of the medicine, Su Qingxue also started to eat. Other than drinking water, she didn''t eat anything else.


    Through cultivation, a woman''s body wouldn''t suffer any injuries; it would only heal faster.


    Ye Fan brought the medicine to the woman''s room and saw Su Qingxue sitting by the bed with her head full of flowing ck hair. She was wearing a blue nightgown.


    The woman''s skin was as smooth as cream, her neck was slender, and her face was covered in makeup. She was as beautiful as a wless porcin doll.


    After herplexion improved, Su Qingxue seemed to be more and more breathtakingly beautiful, causing Ye Fan to momentarily be absent-minded.


    However, between Su Qingxue''s brows, there seemed to be a strange worry ¡­


    "What''s wrong, Xiao Xue, did you wake up early in the morning to be daydreaming?" Ye Fan walked over with a smile.


    Su Qingxue raised her head and pouted, "Husband, I had a lot of strange dreamsst night.


    "But I can''t remember what happened. I don''t know why, but I feel like I''m not dreaming ¡­"


    "I thought you were dreaming, so why are you thinking so much? Come on, today''s medicine." Ye Fan said, "I specifically added sugar in there, so it should taste better than yesterday''s."


    "Darling, what the f * ck ¡­" The sweetened medicine is also hard to drink, where is the tasteing from? "


    Su Qingxue seemed to dislike it, but she still took the medicine bowl and drank it down cleanly.


    "Darling, this medicine is really magical. I feel that it is getting better and better every day. Do you think that I can really recover after drinking a dozen more?"


    "In theory, that''s true, but this medicine is actually a form of protection for your meridians.


    At the end of the day, you still have to go up with your own cultivation to expel the cold poison from your body.


    "However, when the timees, if your meridians can bear it, I can help you from the side, maybe your recovery will be even faster." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue''s eyes were filled with hope as she nodded with a sweet smile, "I understand my husband. Oh right, has there been any news about Qing Er? [If she doesn''t return, I won''t be able to rest peacefully ¡­]


    When father and mother return, it will be hard to exin. This humble one doesn''t want to see my husband being scolded. "


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I should have been scolded. It was my brother who didn''t do well."


    "We haven''t heard from them yet, but we should be there soon. Unless those Huaxu disciples are seeking death ¡­"


    As he was talking, someone called him on his cell phone. Ye Fan picked it up and realized it was Tu Yue.


    "What''s wrong, Lord Tu?" Ye Fan picked up the phone.


    "Lord God of Swords... Something happened in the Royal Tomb ¡­ " Tu Yue said with a serious tone.

 Chapter 2267

    2267


    "Royal Tomb? What can happen? " Ye Fan asked curiously.


    Tu Yue replied in a low voice, "Last night, the head of the Grand Examination Institution, Kong Zhuo, led a few old officials from themoner division to barge into the Royal Tomb.


    He wanted to find Su Juxin and Su Qian because he had something huge to tell the Emperor.


    [I sent some trusted aides of the Tu Family to stop Kong Zhuo, but ¡­]


    The two mannequins that were left in the Royal Tomb had disappeared without a trace!


    Someone must have killed two of my shadow guards and stolen the two dummy''s!


    For the matters of the royal family, it is already unavoidable for them to be exposed ¡­ "


    Ye Fan frowned, "Where is Kong Zhuo now?" What movement do they have? "


    "Kong Zhuo has already returned to his residence. He seems to be discussing some matters with a few high-ranking officials of the imperial court."


    Kong Zhuo was, after all, the Heavenly King. It would be difficult for him to pry into Kong Zhuo''s secrets.


    Based on the current information, Kong Zhuo should have grasped some crucial information.


    "Otherwise, based on his character, he would not have suddenly gathered hisrades from the imperial court or the government" said Tu Yue.


    "I got it ¡­" "You keep an eye out for any new movements. As for the rest, I''ll go talk to him." Ye Fan said.


    Tu Yue said nervously, "Sir God of Swords, that fake person ¡­ Aren''t you going to search? "


    "There''s no need to be so conflicted over what we need to expose sooner orter. We can just let whoever steals it...


    I really want to see, who would want to stand out and take revenge for the Su Family ¡­ " Ye Fan said indifferently.


    Tu Yue heaved a sigh of relief. "I had thought that His Excellency God of Swords would be angered by thunder, looks like ¡­ You have already nned everything ".


    "Stop ttering me, and don''t think that not being able to protect the Royal Tomb this time is okay."


    Previously, my sister was captured, but now that the secret of the Royal Tomb has been broken, it means that Lord Tu has also loosened up.


    I hope. "My trust for Lord Tu is not only bringing more disappointment," Ye Fan said in a deep voice.


    Tu Yue remained silent for a moment before he said: "Since I know, I will not disappoint you, Sir God of Swords!"


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan informed Su Qingxue and then headed for the Kong Zhuo Manor.


    Within Kong Zhuo''s study.


    "Prime Minister!" What was going on? Why is it that when we barge into the Royal Tomb, the Emperor has no reaction? "


    "That''s right, it''s really too strange. The Grand Emperor values Prime Minister very much. You have urgent matters to attend to, so you shouldn''t just ignore them."


    "The crown prince, Su Yun, and the princess Wei Yang have met with mishap. Ye Fan of the Northern Marquis Residence is such a huge suspect, yet he is unable to inform His Majesty about this matter. What should we do?"


    Several disciples and officials of Kong Zhuo were discussing among themselves.


    Kong Zhuo waved his hand, "Everyone, this old man is no longer the Prime Minister. This time, I''ve called you all here just to deal with the chaos and maintain the stability of the battle."


    Even though we didn''t see His Majestyst night, we could pretty much be certain that Tu Yue had betrayed us!


    I am prepared to directly report this matter to the Su n''s elder and let the Su n handle it.


    Although we are justmoners, we are responsible for the rise and fall of this world.


    Once the chosen one and the n started fighting, we civilians would be the ones who would be the most injured.


    "Therefore, this old man still hopes that all of you sirs will help each other with this matter. We must not let that Ye ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, a servant rushed in from outside the study.


    "Master! "Old master!" The servant pushed open the door and entered.


    "What''s the matter?" Kong Zhuo frowned in dissatisfaction.


    "Residence of Northern Marquis, Prince Ye requests an audience!" the servant said.


    "What!?"


    Kong Zhuo and a few other officials were astonished.


    "This Ye Fan, he actually came looking for us?"


    "It must be Tu Yue who told him what happenedst night. It really is the same hill full of small marten!"


    "Teacher, let''s take a look and see what this unruly subject wants to do!"


    "A junior actually dared to be so arrogant, let him in!"


    The group of officials all revealed looks of disdain and indignation.


    Kong Zhuo''s face darkened. After frowning for a moment, he said, "Everyone, please go back for today. I''ll talk to everyone in detail after I''ve seen Prince Consort Ye!"


    "Teacher, you can''t!" At this time, that Ye Fan came over, it was definitely something strange! "


    "Indeed, if that person were to be so ruthless, there''s no doubt that he might be up to no good!"


    Kong Zhuoughed, "This old man is still a Heavenly King Stage disciple, and Ye Fan, a student of the Xuanyuan Academy, is at most at the Spirit Creation Stage."


    Even if it''s said that he has the bloodline of a five wed golden dragon, he won''t be this old man''s match ¡­ "Everyone, don''t worry."


    When the officials heard this, they felt the same. Although they were worried, they could only leave first.


    Ye Fan waited in the living room for a while, and when he saw a group of officials walk out, they all looked at him with unkind and vignt eyes, so he didn''t mind.


    After all the officials had left, Ye Fan finally arrived at the study room.


    "Prince Consort Ye, why have you suddenlye today?" Kong Zhuo said with a dignified look on his face.


    "Dean Kong, I''ve heard about you for a long time. This is our first time meeting, but I believe you are already very familiar with me. You should have mentioned me just now." Ye Fan said with a faint smile.


    Kong Zhuo sneered, "Since Prince Consort Ye hase straight to the point, this old man will not hide anything."


    "That''s right. Although I have already withdrawn from the imperial government, I cannot sit idly by and do nothing for themon people of this world!"


    Ye Fan nodded and asked, "Principal Kong, I didn''t know you before, but I have heard some stories about you. I also know that you were once the Prime Minister who served the country and the people."


    I want to ask you a question, and I want you to answer it truthfully. "


    "Prince Consort, please speak." Kong Zhuo Lang spoke.


    "Suppose there are two officials. Although one is greedy for money and sex, and has a violent temperament, his ability is outstanding. In the overall situation, he can always do some things that benefit the nation and the people.


    On the other hand, although the other person was clean, honest, and gentle, he was always timid when it came to things. He had an empty mind and ambition, but he couldn''t aplish anything, nor could he solve the suffering of the world.


    "Principal Kong, do you think that the first official or the second one is better?"


    Kong Zhuo frowned and pondered for a while before saying, "Although the first type of official would be criticized by the people, and even hated by some people.


    But to the nation, rather than an official who is praised by others but is unable to do anything, it would be better to have a capable person who benefits the people but does not have a good reputation. "


    "There''s bound to be gains and losses, no one is perfect, right?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    Kong Zhuo was stunned for a moment before sighing, "I already knew that Prince Consort Ye was a poet and his writing shocked the world. His words are indeed extraordinary.


    "That''s right, ''one gains and one loses''. It is precisely this principle, how can anyone be satisfied with it?"


    "Since that''s the case, why don''t you calm down, Dean Kong? In a few days, for certain things, certain people ¡­" "What about the verdict?" Ye Fan asked.


    Kong Zhuoughed, "This old man knew that Prince Consort Ye wanted to convince me in such a way.


    But, Prince Consort Ye, what right do you have to think that you have the right to make me spend my time waiting for what you call ''doing good things for the country and its citizens''?


    It''s true that you are a genius of the Divine Dragon Family, but you are also the Consort Prince! An official!


    Don''t you have the heart to go back on what you''ve done!? "

 Chapter 2268

    "Principal Kong thinks that I am not qualified to have you spend some time waiting for me?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Exactly!" Kong Zhuo said arrogantly, "Although this old man is just amoner, he has always considered himself to be a righteous man and a citizen.


    "In front of such a strong enemy, Prince Consort Ye would never tolerate it just because of his identity as Prince Consort Ye!"


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded. He didn''t say anything more and directly took out a top-grade flying sword of the Spirit Treasure grade from the Sword God''s Ring.


    The cold light of the flying sword made the whole study room glow with its presence.


    Kong Zhuo''s eyes became serious. When he saw the concentration of lighting from the sword, he eximed, "A top quality flying sword that can refine the spirit seven times!?"


    As a spiritual tool of a higher grade, the method of strengthening the spirit also changed from the spirit refining to the spirit refining.


    Spirit Refinement must have a powerful demonic pill as a material that could fuse with a strand of the soul within the spirit artifact.


    Demonic cores that could be used to refine the spirit were already precious. If it failed, the spirit treasure would immediately be wasted.


    Usually, only high-grade spirit artifacts, or even top-grade spirit artifacts, were qualified and used to greatly refine and strengthen the mind.


    This seven times divine refining flying sword of Ye Fan''s could be said to be extremely rare. Even in the eyes of an ancient wealthy family like the Four Great ns, it was still a top collection!


    Kong Zhuo, who came from amoner background, was naturally shocked to see such a peerless divine weapon.


    Even when he was the prime minister, he hadn''t seen a spirit weapon that refined spirits seven times. This was probably the product of not even one in a million people!


    Kong Zhuo came back to his senses. He thought of something and said, "Prince Consort Ye, what is the meaning of this? Do you want to exchange a few blows with me?" "Aren''t you underestimating this old man ¡­"


    "Dean Kong, you misunderstand. I just hope that you can go touch this sword." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    After Kong Zhuo heard this, he seemed toe to a realization as heughed out loud, "This sword is definitely a rare godly weapon, but if you want to bribe me with this sword, Prince Consort Ye, you''re overthinking it!"


    "Principal Kong..." You''re thinking too much. Even if you were to kowtow and beg me, I won''t give you this sword. I''m just letting you touch it ¡­. "That''s all." Ye Fan was helpless, this old man really had a lot of thoughts.


    Although the number of flying swords in his Sword God Ring was as high as a cow''s hair, there were very few flying swords like this one.


    This kind of sword was much more precious than a Heavenly King Stage cultivator.


    Ye Fan was a swordsman, a person who loved swords. He would never so easily give his sword to someone else.


    It was only because of Hua Xiaoluo that he was willing to give her such a good sword.


    Kong Zhuo looked hesitant, but he didn''t care if it was a trap. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the sword hilt...


    "Bang bang!"


    Kong Zhuo''s heart was beating wildly!


    In that instant, traces of the emperor level sword intentnded on Kong Zhuo''s body!


    Although it was just a tiny wisp that no one outside could detect, it was enough to make Kong Zhuo shiver!


    "This... "This is! ¡­"


    Kong Zhuo''s eyes were wide open as he looked at Ye Fan in disbelief.


    Ye Fan waved his hand and the flying sword immediately disappeared. He then said with a smile, "Principal Kong... Now, do you have the patience to wait for me for a while? "


    Kong Zhuo swallowed hard and looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression in his eyes. At the same time, there was also a trace of deep fear...


    Not long after, Ye Fan walked out of the study room and left the Kong Mansion.


    Kong Zhuo was an intelligent man, but sometimes, he would be interrupted by some random pieces of information.


    Listening to the side was like listening in the dark, letting him know some of the essence of the matter. Naturally, he could clearly think of which was the best choice.


    Although, Ye Fan couldpletely ignore the thoughts of this group of civilian faction leaders.


    However, Ye Fan felt that being able to use a few words to reduce some pointless bleeding was also good.


    No matter who came to rule the world in the future, people like Kong Zhuo would always be of help to the people.


    Ye Fan looked at the time, nning to return to the Imperial Adviser''s Mansion to check on Chu Yunyao''s transmission device.


    ording to what the woman said, they should be able topletely open it up today, allowing the women from the Sword God Mountain toe to the Imperial City.


    However, just as he was about to go back, he received a phone call. It turned out to be the right Protector Candle of Huaxu Family.


    "Sir God of Swords, I didn''t disturb you, did I?"


    The candlelight asked tenderly. The voice sounded like it belonged to a sixteen to seventy-eight girl, but the charm was definitely a mature woman''s.


    This strong contrast caused women to be able to get onto the phone and emit a seductive allure.


    "Speak," Ye Fan said coldly. He had also seen this person before, so he wasn''t that enthusiastic.


    Candle immediately became resentful. "Your Majesty, the God of Swords is truly cold. I have important information about your sister, so I wish to discuss it with you."


    "Oh? Did you find Qing Er? " Ye Fan thought, in the end, Huaxu Men knew him best, and he still hadn''t found the shadow guard and the demon.


    "Sir God of Swords, if you have the time, could youe over and meet with me?


    There were some words that should be said in front of the other party. It would be much safer. As the saying goes, a wall has ears. "The candlelight gently spoke.


    Ye Fan frowned. He could only run over for the sake of Sang Yanqing and asked, "Where do we meet?"


    "It''s not far, Rainbow Cloud Workshop, Red Qilin Restaurant ¡­"


    "Why did you go to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "Sir God of Swords sure knows how to crack a joke. This is his business after all. It''s just to earn some money from him." Candle chuckled.


    Ye Fan was speechless, no wonder this demoness was so charming, she was actually running the business of the Rainbow Cloud Workshop?!


    Huaxu n indeed had all kinds of people, all kinds of people!


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Ye Fan had changed his appearance into a stranger''s face beforeing to the Rainbow Cloud Workshop.


    There weren''t many people in the Cirrus House during the day, but there would always be people passing by. If they were recognized by someone and sent home, it would be troublesome.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the Red Magpie House, the door was closed. After all, it was broad daylight and the restaurant was not open for business.


    The door was not locked, so Ye Fan pushed it open and went in.


    Along the way to the second floor, Ye Fan followed the scent of the candles and entered a room filled with incense.


    The air was mixed with the smell of some medicinal herbs, and Ye Fan could roughly distinguish that it was some kind of stimting herbs...


    Ye Fan looked at the red gauze screen inside and saw that he had just finished his bath. He was wearing only a red nightgown, and his pink neck and arms were exposed by the candlelight as he walked out.


    A woman could have used her cultivation level to dry her long hair, but she was using a towel to wipe it off carefully.


    A few strands of her dark, semi-wet hair stuck to her jade-white face.


    No makeup on the face, less seductive the first time, an additional touch of lovely and delicate.


    "Sir God of Swords, why did you change your appearance?" Candle smiled faintly. Her demeanor was that of a young girl, and she even looked somewhat pure.


    Ye Fan pulled over a chair and sat down,pletely unmoved by this woman''s alluring posture, and asked, "Where is my sister?"

 Chapter 2272

    Looking at the face in front of her, it looked cultured but it was filled with twisted hatred!


    She felt everything in front of her eyes start to slow down. This moment of suffering caused her to breathe heavily and almost suffocate!


    "Bang bang!" "Bang, bang!"


    The sound of his heartbeat echoed clearly in her ears.


    The hysterical despair caused a hole to appear in the girl''s mind ¡­


    Following that, a huge amount of spiritual force burst out from the depths of her mind like a raging sea.


    "Ah!"


    She screamed as her whole body trembled. The pain was so excruciating that it was as if her soul was about to be vaporized!


    The girl''s pair of teary eyes instantly turned into a mysterious pair of pupils as deep and profound as the starry sky, filled with countless colors!


    From her eyes, it was as if she could see the stars in the sky, an endless world!


    A spiritual force that was like a gctic storm was released from Sang Yanqing''s eyes. It was aimed at Wu Hui!


    "Ugh!"


    Wu Hui''s eyes widened. The origin soul of the sage realm had been shocked!


    He felt as if his primordial spirit was being burned by a high temperature. It was a headache that was about to split open, and his face turned deathly pale!


    "This... This ¡­ "How is this possible ¡­"


    Wu Hui let go of Sang Yanqing, and before the girl could fall to the ground, he grabbed her head and gritted his teeth.


    Yun Song He and Ah Zi, who were behind her, were also shocked. How could a chosen one of the Core Bearing Stage, Sunless, release such a powerful psychic power that was enough to injure Wu Hui''s primordial spirit?


    That was a primordial spirit that was close to a Holy Spirit!


    Could it be that the Sword God''s sister is also a hidden expert!?


    At the same time, Sunless, who was still in shock, seemed to have suffered too much shock that she fainted!


    When Yun Song He saw Wu Hui covering his head with his hands, a cold light shed across his eyes. He went up and was about to devour him from behind!


    "Song He!" Don''t kill my brother! "


    Zi realized that something was wrong and hurriedly stood behind her elder brother.


    "Even if he is not! But he''s my only blood brother! "


    "Ah Zi ¡­" "He ¡­" Yun Song He''s face was unsettled, as if he didn''t know how to choose.


    Right at this moment, Wu Hui seemed to realize that the situation wasn''t good. If he continued to fight, he probably wouldn''t be a match.


    If this dragged on, and the Sword God knew this was his stronghold, he would be finished!


    As he thought of this, Wu Hui endured the severe pain in his head. With a sh, he flew out of the cave!


    "Wu Hui!"


    Yun Song He wanted to chase after him, but was held back by Ah Zi!


    "Song He... Don''t. "Don''t kill my brother ¡­"


    Yun Song He gritted his teeth and held in a huge breath. He could only give up.


    He knew that if he missed this opportunity, he probably wouldn''t have another chance to kill Wu Hui.


    Although they were both in the Saint Body realm, Wu Hui''s cultivation was much deeper than his.


    If it were not for the sudden burst of power from Ye Xianqing, the situation would have been dire today.


    Suddenly!


    A pressure that caused Yun Song He and A''Zi''s souls to tremble suddenly approached them!


    In the blink of an eye, a figure that was wreathed in golden mes had already broken through the entrance of the cave and entered inside!


    "Boom!"


    A loud sound was heard as the stone shattered!


    "Qing''er!"


    Although Ye Fan was flying at full speed, he was stillte!


    Seeing the unconscious Ye Shuang on the ground, Ye Fan quickly picked up the girl.


    Upon realizing that the girl had fainted, but that there weren''t any other injuries on her body, he felt perplexed.


    Behind him, a seductive woman covered in a white hot energy was following him. It was Candle.


    She found it hard to keep up with the speed of the man as she panted for breath in the candlelight.


    If he didn''t know where the base was, he might not even know where to find a man.


    Noticing Ye Xianqing''s condition, Candle''s face grew tense and she hurried forward to exin, "Mas... Sir God of Swords, I was careless!


    He didn''t expect that Wu Hui would intentionally give him the wrong information, so he couldn''t find this foothold immediately!


    Please punish me, Miss Shiqing! "" Please punish me, Sir God of Swords! "


    They had nned to attack Wu Hui''s stronghold together, but they were caught off guard.


    However, he did not expect that the other strongholds would have urate information except for the ce where Sunless was being held. Wu Hui had even tricked his own people, only to find out that it was a fake report.


    This caused Ye Fan toe here a step toote.


    Ye Fan turned his head and coldly stared at Candle. This time, she was not in any serious trouble, so he gave her a warning.


    On the other side, Yun Song He and Ah Zi were dumbstruck.


    They knew that the Right Protector Candle had already sided with the Sword God, but they never thought that in front of the Sword God, the candlelight would be so insignificant ¡­


    This also made them realize that the current Sword God''s strength could not be doubted in the slightest!


    This was not something that could be obtained by relying on one''s reputation. This was an absolute surrender!


    Ye Fan handed Sang Xianqing over to Candle, and walked towards Yun Song He.


    Yun Song He panicked, and said while retreating, "Your Excellency God of Swords! Listen to my exnation! It''s not what you think! "


    Ye Fan''s eyes turned ice-cold, how could he listen.


    "Sir God of Swords! Don''t hurt my husband! I did it! Song He was only used! "


    Ah Zi hurriedly stood up, wanting to help Yun Song He block everything.


    Ye Fan was toozy to say anything more. With a wave of his hand, he sent Ah Zi flying!


    With such a little cultivation, Ye Fan didn''t even need to use his sword intent.


    Seeing his wife sent flying, Yunsong He was infuriated. "Don''t touch Ah Zi!"


    His eyes turned amber. He was about to execute Gluttony''s innate skill!


    Just as the Taotie beast shadow was about to be activated, Ye Fan had already made a sudden move, and the flying sword in his hand directly pierced into Yun Song He''s heart!


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    Yun Song He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body was nailed to the stone wall!


    Ye Fan stared at Yun Song He, until he saw a deep, pure fear in his opponent''s eyes!


    Ye Fan said in a deep voice, "Kidnapping?" Let''s see whose sister it is! Threats? You think you are qualified?! "


    Yun Song He''s eyes became dimmer and dimmer. He could feel that the Unparalleled Sword Intent was starting from his heart, destroying his life ¡­


    Even a saint body wouldn''t be able to withstand the nibbling of the sword intent.


    But Yun Song He opened his mouth with difficulty and spat out blood, as he pleaded, "Don''t ¡­ Hurting Ah Zi ¡­ She ¡­ "She''s innocent ¡­"


    "Song He!" "Pine Crane!"


    Ah Zi seemed to have lost all his strength as he crawled towards Ye Fan and begged while crying, "Swordgod! Don''t kill my husband!


    Song He was only being used ¡­ I beg of you ¡­ "Woo woo ¡­"


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and the flying sword disappeared from his hand. Finally, Yun Song He was lucky enough to have recovered his life.


    With his cultivation, the destruction of his heart, as long as it was repaired in time, was not too serious.


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that Qing Er is fine, all of you would have died ¡­."


    As Ye Fan said this, he turned around and walked out of the cave while carrying Ye Shuangqing.


    "Candle, find Wu Hui ¡­" "Otherwise, don''te see me!" Ye Fan threw out that sentence, and instantly spread his sword wings and flew away.


    Inside the cave, Candle had an intoxicated look on her face. With a charming smile, she bowed towards the direction Ye Fan disappeared in.


    Yun Song He and Ah Zi were hugging each other. After the cmity, both of them had tears in their eyes.


    Candle turned around and smiled: "What are you crying for, His Excellency Sword God never nned to kill you from the start, if not ¡­" How do you have the chance to put on a show?


    You must be d that nothing serious has happened to Miss Yanqing, otherwise, no matter how miserable you are, do you think the Sword God will care?


    Wu Xiangzi, where is your brother and what does he want to do? Call me from the truth ¡­


    Otherwise, if you obstruct my image in front of the Sword God, I will kill you if you are merciful! "

 Chapter 2269

    Candle faintly sighed: "Don''t worry, Sir God of Swords. I''ll exin in detail after I dry my hair."


    Ye Fan raised his hand and a dragon''s me appeared. The high temperature directly dried the hair on his head from the candlelight.


    "Alright, tell us what you want." Ye Fan said.


    The candlelight stroked his dry hair as it looked at the man with resentment, as if ming him for not understanding the situation.


    "Yes, I found it. I can roughly confirm the location.


    But once we make a move, our peers will truly fall out with the Left Protector''s faction.


    Sir God of Swords, this little girl wishes to receive a promise from you, a promise that we can take care of our worries.


    Otherwise... "My subordinates probably wouldn''t dare to rashly do something so brazen."


    "I didn''t kill you in the Floating Cloud Valley because I promised you." Ye Fan frowned and said, "If you don''t have that kind of ability, just tell me the location and I''ll personally do it."


    Candle pouted, walked in front of the man barefooted, and sat down on Ye Fan''s legs without any hesitation.


    A scent as sweet as orchids assailed Ye Fan''s nostrils.


    Candle wrapped her arms around Ye Fan''s neck, and said with alluring eyes, "Sir God of Swords, actually ¡­. As long as our rtionship gets closer...


    It was only natural and proper to eliminate those who were not close to each other... "What do you think?"


    As Candle said, she had already taken the initiative to move closer to Ye Fan''s ear.


    Ye Fan sneered, reached out his hand and grabbed the woman''s neck, then stood up and pressed her down on the table without any mercy!


    "Bang!"


    The candlelight had a face that could be broken from blowing on it. It was pressed directly onto the cold stone table!


    "Ying! ¡­"


    Although she was treated roughly, the candlelight didn''t angrily resist. Instead, a soft moan came from her nose.


    In hundreds of years, there had never been a man who dared to treat her like this!


    That day in Floating Cloud Valley, she''d felt that this man was the bane of her existence the moment their eyes met!


    As expected, this man was very clear on what she desired in her heart ¡­


    This strange stimtion made her scalp tingle!


    His watery eyes revealed a pitiful expression and a hint of expectation ¡­


    "Did I tell you. You don''t have the right to negotiate with me?


    Do you think I like an old witch like you who only pretended to be young and tender when you were a few hundred years old?


    Close? You? Are you even worthy of that!? " Ye Fanughed evilly.


    The candlelight stuttered mournfully: "This little girl knows her wrongs ¡­" I ask for the punishment of the Venerable God of Swords, to be dealt with by the Venerable God of Swords ¡­ "


    "You still dare to call yourself a little girl?"


    "Then... Then how could he call himself that? Please enlighten me ¡­ "


    "Humph, what bullsh * t right protector, descendant of the Candle Dragon n, in my eyes, you are nothing more than a shameless slut that doesn''t care about face!"


    Candle''s entire body trembled, and a red cloud appeared on her face. She was so excited that her legs began to tremble, as if she couldn''t even stand steadily anymore.


    "Your Excellency the God of Swords is right ¡­ "I am just a little slut ¡­"


    "Call me Master!"


    "Master... "Master ¡­" Candle''s breath quickened and her eyes revealed an unconceble excitement.


    "Hmph." Ye Fanughed evilly, "Shameless bitch, since you don''t know shame, I willpletely satisfy you today!"


    Finishing his words, Ye Fan directly grabbed the woman''s hair and forcefully dragged her to the window, letting her face the busy street outside!


    Although there was ayer of window separating them, and no one purposely looked upstairs, the candlelight could clearly see the people walking below ¡­


    When the anticipated event happened, Candle''s eyes widened. She wanted to shout out loud, but she bit down on her slender finger and excitedly shed tears ¡­


    Her thoughts seemed to have traveled back to a few hundred years ago ¡­


    "Guang''er!" What are you doing!? "


    Within a courtyard, an imposing man fiercely seized a beautiful bunch of flowers from the hands of a young girl.


    The young girl raised her head timidly. "Father, I, Guang''er, like these flowers ¡­"


    "Shut up! You are a precious pure-blooded descendant of my Candle Dragon n, the daughter of heaven who has resurrected my n. To be together with these flowers and nts all day long, what kind of system is that!? "


    After he finished speaking, the man released a zing white light, burning all the flowers and turning them into ashes!


    His thoughts continued to move on ¡­


    In the gorgeous living room.


    "Guang''er, this is the son of Elder Zhou. He has awakened the bloodline of Xuan Ming and Bai Ze, and is one of the top warriors in our Nine Li n."


    He''s a good match for you, so you have to get along with him. "


    The man chuckled as he introduced a young talent beside him.


    The woman, who was in her prime, looked at the man with an indifferent gaze.


    "Greetings, gongzi. I am Candle ¡­" She bowed.


    The young man''s face waspletely red, and his eyes revealed a sense of nervousness. I have seen Miss Candle, it is my honor to be able to form a rtionship with her ¡­ "


    "Really? But, my cultivation is higher than yours, so you don''t mind, right?" the candle asked.


    The young man''s face instantly turned white, "I ¡­ ¡­" I know that Miss Candle despises me.


    But... But this one will definitely work hard to cultivate to be aspatible as possible ¡­ "


    "Forget it, you''ll never be able to catch up ¡­"


    Candle sneered, turned around and left.


    "Guang''er!" What kind of attitude is this!? " his father shouted.


    The woman stood still and said coldly: "Father ¡­ You said that I am a descendant of the pure blood of a Candle Dragon. How could this kind of trash be worthy of me ¡­ "


    "Could it be that you n to be alone all your life!?"


    "Even if I am alone, it would still be better than living with a useless man for a lifetime ¡­"


    Countless scenes shed by in the blink of an eye ¡­


    After an unknown period of time, Candle''s thoughts slowly returned to normal. She discovered that the room had quieted down.


    She let go of her finger. There was a row of fine imprints on it, and there was blood.


    Turning around, looking at Ye Fan behind him, Candle timidly asked: "Master ¡­" Are you not satisfied? "


    Ye Fan frowned, looking at the spread of the red plum blossom on the ground, "Are you f * cking messing with me?"


    At first, he didn''t think much of it and was quite engrossed in it. Didn''t he like this kind of thing? Then it would be enough for this woman, since Ye Fan himself was not a lowly person.


    But he didn''t expect that this woman was actually a virgin!?


    It was also Ye Fan''s fault that this candle light was so enchanting that even Ye Fan couldn''t see it!


    The candlelight gradually came to an understanding as it pursed its red lips, revealing a charming smile once more.


    "Master... "How long has it been?"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. This witch, she really doesn''t shed tears until she sees the coffin!?


    Since she was willing to go out for free, what was there for her to hesitate?


    Standing up, Ye Fan walked in front of Candle and ordered, "Turn around..."


    "Yes, master ¡­" The candlelight was filled with joy.


    Under the same skies above the imperial city.


    On the other side, Ye Fan had just left the Kong Mansion.


    "President!" I heard that Prince Consort Ye has been here? Did he offend you? "


    Ao Han, who was standing in Kong Zhuo''s study room, asked with a concerned look.


    Kong Zhuo lowered his head and sat on the chair. Only after a long time did he finally lift his head from his deep thoughts.


    "Ao Han, did you discover anythingst night in the Royal Tomb?" Kong Zhuo asked.


    Ao Han''s eyes lit up. He immediately took out two dummy''s from his bag of holding and threw them onto the ground!


    "Dean, the evidence of the conspiracy of the Shen Long family is here!

 Chapter 2273

    As Ye Fan flew back to the Imperial City, he thought Ye Xianqing would wake up.


    He felt that there was no need to hide so many things from his closest sister, so he did not mind Sunless seeing through his sword intent.


    But, to Ye Fan''s surprise, the girl was still unconscious, and did not seem to wake up?


    Ye Fan finally realized that this was probably due to the injury to his primordial spirit.


    He circted his spiritual sense, intending to check the condition of Sunless''s primordial spirit.


    However, just as his spiritual sense was about to scan the girl''s primordial spirit ¡­


    Suddenly! A surging wave of mind energy had actually backfired on his primordial spirit!?


    "Ugh!"


    Ye Fan quickly withdrew his spiritual sense. Only with the protection of the dragon soul could he be considered unharmed.


    How was this possible!?


    With his current level of spiritual power, even a Holy Spirit Realm cultivator would not be able topete with him.


    Even if Ye Xianqing was talented, she was still in the Core Bearing Stage. Where did she get such a huge amount of spiritual power from?


    Could it be ¡­ Shakyamuni?


    As time passed by, Ye Fan had almost forgotten about this little sister, Ye Sang, after he had fallen in love with her.


    The first time he saw her, he was suspicious ¡­


    If he could change his identity ande to this world, Su Qingxue could still be Su Qingxue.


    Then, Shakyamuni, if it really did not die ¡­ Why couldn''t he still be Shakyamuni?


    Su Qingxue could lose her memories and live once more, Shakyamuni ¡­ Couldn''t it?


    Although Ye Fan still didn''t understand the cause and effect of all this, he still didn''t understand the theory behind it.


    However, he was certain that the possibility of Sunless being Shakyamuni was real!


    As for why Ye Shiqing and Shakyamuni were able to awaken such a high level of spiritual force, Ye Fan did not know.


    The only thing that made Ye Fan feel that there was a possibility was that before he came to this world, in a daze, he saw that white world.


    If Shakyamuni Apocalypse had entered that space like himself, perhaps he would have had his own good fortune.


    Otherwise, at such a young age, it would be theoretically impossible for her to have such a strong spiritual power.


    No matter what, when he was on Earth, even if Shakyamuni Doomsday did not kill him, he would still be on the verge of death.


    Otherwise, Ji Shuangqing on Earth would not have felt the Shakyamuni''s despair until she did not notice it.


    "Brainless..."


    Ye Fan muttered to himself. Of course, he would not kill Ye Xianqing because of his suspicions as the former Shakyamuni of the apocalypse.


    However, if she really was that crazy Shakyamuni, then he could not keep her.


    After some consideration, he ced her into his storage ring.


    Soup Dumplings was inside to apany her. He wouldn''t be bored for a while, so he would wait for her to wake up before doing anything else.


    As soon as he returned to the skies above the Imperial City, Ye Fan discovered that there was actually quite a big disturbance within the city?


    Arge number of people wearing in clothes, looking likemoners, and arge number of people looking like students were marching?


    Those banners were even more inconceivable for Ye Fan...


    "Prince Consort Ye Ye Fan, kill andmit murder!"


    "The Duke of Zhenbei''s Mansion is conspiring against us!" Pay back my Master''s life! "


    "Ye Fan is a traitor!" The crime is unforgivable! "


    "Prime Minister Kong Zhuo is loyal and loyal!" The traitor Ye Fan has been smelly for tens of thousands of years! "


    Ye Fan frowned and silently took out his phone that he did not have the time to look at before. Only then did he realize that Tu Yue, Su Qingxue, Chu Yunyao and the others had already called him dozens of times!


    Ye Fan sighed, directly returning to the Imperial Advisor''s estate in a sh.


    Outside of the Imperial Advisor''s mansion, it was already filled with civilians demonstrating their military might. The garrison was in the midst of maintaining order as they mored.


    Obviously, after the destruction of the House of the Northern Marquis, the matter of Ye Fan temporarily staying here was known to the entire city.


    A pair of red eyes, full of anger, seemed to want to skin Ye Fan alive.


    Fortunately, with Ye Fan''s strength, even if everyone was watching, they would still have a way to go back.


    When they arrived at the meeting room, Su Qingxue, Tu Yue, and the others were already waiting anxiously.


    "Husband!" You''re back! This humble one is worried to death! " Su Qingxue hurried forward and hugged the man.


    "Where did you go? "I called you so many times", Chu Yunyao also frowned, "It''s so annoying, it''s so noisy outside."


    Ye Fan smiled, "I''ll just go and bring Qing Er back."


    He did not mention that Sunless might really be the Shakyamuni. After all, he had note to a conclusion yet.


    "Qing Er was saved? Is she okay? " Su Qingxue hurriedly asked.


    Ye Fan nodded, "It''s nothing, I''ll let her temporarily rest for a while."


    Tu Yue bowed. "Lord Sword God ¡­ Things are not looking good. The entire city, and even the entire expedition, might think that you''ve killed Principal Kong.


    In addition, many of Principal Kong''s students, under grief and indignation, wrote many essays.


    The news of Su Juxin and Su Qian''s deaths had already spread. It was just that there was no evidence, so many people did not believe it.


    But soon, the gazes of the Su n, other families, and even ns will meet each other again. "


    Ye Fan smiled, "Is that so..." "A storm is brewing."


    "Husband, why are you still in the mood topose a poem?" Su Qingxue said in a displeased tone, "Dean Kong died like this after you paid your respects. Moreover, before he died, he used his finger to write the word ''Sail'' on the ground!"


    In addition, before Headmaster Kong died, he happened to talk to some of his trusted aides about you and suspected you, so those people believed even more that you had murdered the Headmaster! "


    Ye Fan gave a faint smile, "Then how do you know I didn''t kill him?"


    Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes, "Nonsense, if you want to kill Kong Zhuo, do you still want to openly pay a visit?


    Only those foolish people who were bewitched by others and those foolish officials would believe it.


    On the other hand, themon people had long resented the n.


    Actually, even if a lot of them knew that you might have been framed, they would still want to drag you into the water just to make the n feel disgusted.


    To put it bluntly, someone wanted to use the heaven''s chosen one to deal with you and the n ¡­ "Seems like he''s taking advantage of the situation."


    "Imperial Advisor''s words are reasonable. In fact, if it was in the past, it would be fine. But when themoners calm down, many of them would know that something was amiss and they would slowly disperse.


    But... Because of this matter, the Su n was afraid that they would quickly discover the changes that had urred in the Imperial Family.


    Once the Su Family discovers that Su Juxin and his son had died, then ¡­ "It is hard to say what will happen." Tu Yue said in a deep voice.


    "Sir Tu, who is the real culprit? Didn''t you get anything out of it? " Su Qingxue asked.


    Tu Yue''s eyes shed with a cold light. "Actually, our Shadow Guards have already found out that thest person Dean Kong saw before his death was the Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son, Ao Han.


    However, Ao Han only has the cultivation of an immortal. Logically speaking, it is impossible for him to kill Principal Kong. Furthermore, the affection between him and the two of them is that of a father and son. Furthermore, it is well-known to all. "


    "That''s most likely him. Back in Darknorth City, the person who tried to kill my mother was most likely him as well ¡­" Ye Fan sneered.


    When Tu Yue heard this, he hurriedly said solemnly, "I shall go and capture Ao Han and have him confess!"


    Just as Tu Yue was about to leave, Ye Fan stopped him.


    "No need." Ye Fan smiled mysteriously, signalling Tu Yue, "Lord Tu, send the message."


    Just say... The culprit, the traitor Ye Fan, has already ''absconded'' away. You guys are nning to search for me. "


    "What?!"


    Not only was Tu Yue stunned, the two women also looked nkly at the man, thinking that they had heard wrongly.

 Chapter 2270

    "Your Majesty?!"


    Kong Zhuo was so frightened that he almost knelt down and paid his respects. However, upon closer inspection, he realized that something was amiss.


    "This is ¡­"


    "Principal, this is not a person!" It''s a puppet! "


    As Ao Han spoke, he reached out his hand to pull at the fake Emperor of the Underworld!


    Ka ka, a mechanical arm was snapped off!


    Seeing the internal structure of the dummy, Kong Zhuo was suddenly enlightened.


    "In the Royal Tomb ¡­ These two golems? "


    "That''s right!" Ao Han nodded, "Principal, we were all deceived. If nothing goes wrong, the Emperor and His Majesty were both killed!


    That Prince Consort Ye definitely had the backing of the Divine Dragon n, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to kill one of the Twelve Saints, the Supreme Emperor!


    I''m afraid that the sage expert of the Divine Dragon n is backing Prince Consort Ye. That''s why Tu Yue is so willing to join Ye Fan!


    Dean, this is no small matter. We need to inform the Su Family as soon as possible, and even all of the other families with heaven chosen ones.


    I suspect that the Sacred Royal Trial is a huge conspiracy. The Divine Dragon n is plotting to usurp the throne! "


    Kong Zhuo''s face was calm as he listened to his disciple. After hearing what his disciple said, he bitterly smiled.


    A conspiracy? This was simply a scheme. If the Sword God wanted to kill these two, why would he need the support of the Divine Dragon n? Kong Zhuo sighed in his heart.


    "Ao Han, this matter ¡­" "Don''t say anything, just pretend it didn''t happen." Kong Zhuo said.


    Ao Han''s face became pale, "What!? Principal, did I hear wrongly?! "


    "Don''t worry, I have my reasons for making this decision."


    "You only need to prepare properly for the Sacred Royal Trial. You don''t need to worry about anything else." Kong Zhuo said.


    The light in Ao Han''s eyes dimmed. Finally, he gritted his teeth and asked, "Principal, allow me to ask, are you threatened by the Divine Dragon n?"


    Kong Zhuo said solemnly, "Don''t let your imagination run wild. Even if someone were to hold my neck with a knife, don''t even dream of forcing me to submit!


    Only this time, things are different than you think.


    It''s inconvenient for me to tell you some things, it''s for your own good.


    This matter is not something that we can influence with our abilities ¡­ "


    Ao Han''s face gradually darkened. Clenching his fists tightly, he said with a hoarse voice, "Principal, I always thought that you were a selfless, upright, and upright National Schr.


    To think that... You are also someone who bullies the weak and fears the strong!


    We can only watch as the Divine Dragon Family makes a move to kill the monarch, and we don''t dare to reveal the truth! "


    "Arrogant!" Kong Zhuo''s eyes revealed a hint of anger, but he shook his head and bitterly sighed, "I can''t me you. After all, you don''t understand some things.


    After a few days, you will naturally know all the reasons why.


    Remember, don''t tell anyone else about this ce...


    Otherwise, I would be afraid of implicating innocent people and provoking a cmity that would kill me! "


    Ao Han narrowed his eyes, his expression changed several times before he fell to his knees.


    Kong Zhuo was startled. He quickly stepped forward and asked, "Child, what''s wrong?"


    "Please promise me one thing..." Ao Han said softly.


    Kong Zhuo said, "What is it? Stand up and speak of it."


    "If the Principal doesn''t agree, then Ao Han won''t get up." Ao Han replied.


    Kong Zhuo walked up to Ao Han helplessly and said, "This old man will agree to it then. Child, what is the matter?"


    Ao Han looked up and smiled strangely, "Thank you for your care and care over the years, but... "It''s time to say goodbye ¡­"


    Before Kong Zhuo could react, the shadow of a Taotie beast suddenly appeared!


    "You!"


    Kong Zhuo did not have the time to control his cultivation before he was sucked into the beast shadow!


    Ao Han gritted his teeth, his face turned red and white. He forcefully operated his martial art to absorb Kong Zhuo''s cultivation!


    In the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the beast''s shadow appeared once more. Kong Zhuo''s corpse, which had died with grievances, was spat out!


    In his cold eyes, there was a yellow glint like a beast''s eyes.


    "You forced me to do this. I trust you so much, yet you''re with that Ye guy ¡­


    If you go to that side, don''t me me for being heartless, you have chosen the wrong path! "


    After he recuperated and recuperated, his face was calm as he began to set up the scene.


    He cut Kong Zhuo''s finger open and used the tip of his finger to write the word "Sail" on the ground.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    At the border between the Wilderness and the Great War, in a deste, snowy valley.


    In an imperceptible cave in the mountain wall, the stone wall was lit up with a primitive stonemp.


    A woman wearing a purple dress walked into the cave.


    "Miss Zi!" The two guards from Huaxu n respectfully greeted the woman upon seeing her.


    Ah Zi nodded and waved her hand. "You guys can leave. I''ll go find the prisoners and ask them some questions."


    "Miss, the Left Protector said, we can''t leave our duties without permission." One of them said.


    "Cut the crap!" "My brother told me toe, get out!" Ah Zi reprimanded.


    Hearing this, the two of them did not dare to disobey and obediently walked out of the cave.


    Ah Zi walked quickly to the cell in the cave. The two people imprisoned in the iron chains were Yun Song He and Ye Shuangqing.


    Ye Xianqing was alright, but she was locked in ce.


    However, Yun Song He was extremely dispirited, his hair was grayish white, and his body seemed to be reduced to skin and bones.


    "Song He!"


    When Ah Zi saw Yun Song He''s appearance, she couldn''t help but exim in surprise before quickly running over.


    Yun Song He leaned against the wall, his eyes were cloudy as he looked at the woman, and said weakly: "You ¡­ What are you doing here? "


    Ah Zi''s eyes were filled with tears as she said, "The right side guard of Huaxu n, Candle, ambushed my brother''s stronghold.


    Now that my brother is unable toe here, I will immediately let you guys out! "


    "Heh ¡­" Yun Song He sneered, "What tricks are you ying now? Do you think I would believe you?


    You have already extracted most of my blood, and gave me Wall Spirit Powder. I have already let you take care of me, why are you still acting like this? "


    "Wall Spirit Powder is here!" Ah Zi quickly took out a small porcin bottle and ced it next to Yun Song He''s mouth. "Quickly drink it. That way, you''ll be able to recover quickly!"


    Yun Song He''s face was cold and indifferent, and he waspletely unwilling to open his mouth.


    Ah Zi couldn''t be bothered about that anymore. She forcefully opened the man''s mouth and swallowed the antidote.


    "You can trust me, but my brother has been monitoring everything. If I were to tell you the truth, you and Ye Xianqing would both be dead!"


    My brother won''t allow me to betray him. Since I was young, anything I like will be destroyed by him ¡­ "Including people ¡­" As Zi said this, his tears began to fall.


    Yun Song He stared at the woman in a daze. He was somewhat at a loss, not knowing which truth he should believe.


    Ah Zi took out the key and unlocked the Cloudsong Crane chain. Then, she quickly ran to her side and unlocked the chain.


    "Miss Ye, I''m sorry. Quickly leave with Song He. My brother is busy dealing with Candle. You must escape now!"


    Ye Shuangqing rubbed her wrist in pain and asked doubtfully, "Are you lying again, woman?"


    Didn''t you say earlier that you wanted to kill your husband? And now you''re risking your life to save us? "


    "If I hadn''t said that, my brother would havepletely destroyed the Pine Crane!


    But as long as I say I want Song He to die, my brother won''t let him die!


    You won''t understand, my brother is that kind of person...


    You may not believe me, but is there anything worse than this? "Let''s hurry up and go!" Ah Zi urged frantically.

 Chapter 2274

    2274


    Tu Yue was stunned. "Sir God of Swords, why is that so?" Why do you have to take the me? "


    Ye Fan didn''t want to exin any further, "Just do as I say, the royal family and the Qi King want to capture me, so you have to cooperate well.


    Whatever he wanted to do, he would do it... In any case, before the Royal Sacred Examination, I will never show my face again. "


    Tu Yue froze for a moment before understanding something. He said, "Yes, I understand."


    He just remembered that Ye Fan could disguise himself as someone else and just y "Disappear".


    No matter how the royal family investigated, they couldn''t find any trace of Ye Fan. At most, they could only ask Shen Long for him.


    "Darling, even if you canpletely conceal your identity, isn''t that just getting worse and worse? Is your reputation really that bad? " Su Qingxue said worriedly.


    Ye Fanughed and said, "This kind of thing, I simply don''t feel at ease."


    Compared to the trash of the past, this'' rebel ''was now morefortable listening to it.


    It just so happens that there are still a few days left before the Sacred Royal Trial. I''ll change my face and properly rx for a few days.


    "I''ve been busy previously, and I can take advantage of these days to keep youpany more."


    Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao did not speak anymore. Anyways, the man definitely had his own ns.


    After Tu Yue left, Ye Fan received a call from Ji Su Xin.


    "Fan''er!" What happened to Principal Kong? Are you all right? Someone must have framed you, right? "


    "Pure Heart!" "Let me say ¡­" Ye Huangtu''s voice came over the phone.


    "What did you say!? I asked my son! What are you so anxious for!? "


    Hearing his parents argue, Ye Fan forced a smile. They had naturally heard the news of Ye Fan killing Kong Zhuo and were eager to ask what was going on.


    Ye Fan only told them that everything was fake, so there was no need to take it seriously.


    Even though the couple were anxious, they couldn''t do anything to help. They had to hurry back as soon as possible.


    However, after hearing the news that Sang Yanqing had brought back, the couple felt slightly more at ease.


    After finishing the call, Ye Fan asked Chu Yunyao, "Little Yao Yao, did you finish setting up the transmission device? Let''s return to the Sword God Mountain first. "


    "I''m ready." Chu Yunyao nodded, "Everyone knows that you''re here, so we can''t stay any longer. We can only return to the Heavenly Passage Paradise."


    If everything went ording to n, the Qi King would send troops to search the pce within the next day.


    After cleaning up all the important technological equipment in the Imperial Advisor''s house, Ye Fan brought Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao directly into the teleportation device.


    Although this teleportation device could be moved away, outsiders would not know how to use it, so there was no need to move it.


    The injured Uncle Shui stayed in the Imperial Advisor''s estate, while Gu Qing was in charge of taking care of the elderly.


    Towards such an arrangement, Gu Qing had some hidden bitterness in his heart, but he could not say anything.


    In the blink of an eye, he had teleported from the mountains and rivers to the Sword God Mountain, which pierced through the clouds.


    Su Qingxue was incredibly amazed by such a miraculous technology. She felt that this Chu Feng was bing more and more mysterious.


    Noticing that Ye Fan and the others hade, the girls who were in the hall all came out to wee them.


    "Husband!"


    Nian Ru, who was wearing a water sleeve silk dress, gracefully flew to the front of the man, smiled sweetly and threw herself into Ye Fan''s arms.


    "A-Jiao, you''re so useless!" Since that bad guy hasn''te to see us for so long, why are you being so intimate with him? " Xiao Xin''er said angrily from behind.


    Su Qingxue bit her red lips and looked at Nian Ru with aplicated gaze.


    Ning Xuemo and Ling Yuwei looked at each other and shook their heads with a smile. As for Su Qingxue, who was standing behind Ye Fan, both of them revealed an expression of amazement.


    "Xiao Xue? "It''s really you ¡­"


    Seeing her best friend that she hadn''t seen for decades, Ling Yuwei quickly ran up and hugged Su Qingxue.


    Now, it was Su Qingxue''s turn to be confused. She frowned slightly, "This ¡­. Elder sister, have we met before? "


    Only now did Ling Yuwei and the other girls realize that the Su Qingxue in front of them was no longer the same. Many of them had a trace of sadness in their eyes.


    "Um... I... I''ve heard Ye Fan talk about you before. When I see you, I feel very close to you. Ling Yuwei released her hand and smiled.


    Su Qingxue shook her head with a smile, "It''s nothing, it''s the first time we''ve met and I''ve paid my respects to my sisters."


    After saying that, Su Qingxue bowed.


    The girls hurriedly stopped her. They all felt that they owed Su Qingxue too much in their hearts, how could they have the face to do so?


    "Gentle Snow! You better not do this, we can''t afford it! " Ning Xuemo stepped forward to support him.


    "That''s right... "Princess, you''re a princess after all. You should be bowing to us." Xiao Xin''er said, embarrassed.


    Su Qingxue blinked, "It''s our first time meeting each other, my sisters really don''t know anyone else, I feel that ¡­ ¡­" "It seems like he had known his sisters for a long time."


    The girls looked at each other in dismay. In the end, Ning Xuemo smiled and said, "That''s good. From now on, we''re family!"


    On the side, Chu Yunyao was a bit impatient, "Hey, your family is happy, can you go in and talk about it? I''m thirsty."


    "Ouch!" Our dear great scientist, don''t be jealous! "Come, give me a kiss!"


    Ling Yuwei rushed over, she wanted to hug Chu Yunyao''s neck and kiss her, but she was pushed into the hot spring pool by the woman!


    With a "putong" sound, Ling Yuwei was thrown into the water twice, "Chu Yunyao, have you gone mad? Why are you using so much strength for?! "


    "Who told you to be so corny ¡­" Chu Yunyao lightly said.


    The girls by the side wereughing nonstop. Ye Fan also couldn''t help but sigh. After the gic modification, Chu Yunyao''s strength had increased by arge amount.


    Su Qingxue, who was standing at the side, looked at the girls who were happy and harmonious, and a thoughtful expression appeared in her eyes.


    Chu Yunyao was responsible for sending the message to Ai''er.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, took Su Qingxue on a tour around the area, apanied by the other girls, to let her familiarize herself with the various parts of the Immortal Sword Sect.


    It was Su Qingxue''s first timeing to a Blessed Paradise, so she naturally couldn''t take in the beautiful picturesque scenery of this ce.


    The Ten Thousand Flowers Valley was her favorite kind of residence to begin with. Immediately, she had the idea of living here for a long time.


    Behind them, Xiao Xin''er, who was following them, quietly asked Ling Yuwei, "Is it really the same?"


    "Really... It''s been like this since high school, I even suspect that she''s regaining her youth ¡­ " Ling Yuwei whispered.


    Su Qingxue, who was walking in front, naturally couldn''t hear it. However, she was quite puzzled by thedies mocking Ye Fan.


    "Hubby, I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. You recited a few poems and became a deity of poetry.


    If Yun Yao hadn''t connected to the inte, we wouldn''t have known that you were so popr online! " Ning Xuemo chuckled.


    Before Ye Fan came back, the few of them had already beenughing so hard that their stomachs hurt a few times.


    Ye Fan''s old face reddened, "Isn''t this all because of being forced into a corner?" I didn''t call myself that, and I didn''t admit it was my original. "


    Su Qingxue could not help but ask out of curiosity, "Sister Zimo, don''t tell me that my husband''s poems were not written by my husband?"

 Chapter 2271

    Yun Song He took a few deep breaths and realized that the Wall Spirit Powder''s effect had faded. He then immediately circted his energy to frantically absorb spiritual energy.


    After all, it was a Saint Body realm expert. Once it was freed, it could absorb spiritual energy normally and recover quickly.


    In just a short period of time, he had already recovered seventy to eighty percent of his strength.


    However, too much of his blood had been drawn out. If he wanted topletely recover, he would need some time.


    He stood up, and with a sh, pressed Ah Zi against the wall. His eyes shone as he asked, "Tell me ¡­ Have you ever had a shred of sincerity towards me?! "


    Ah Zi gave a wry smile. "My heart ¡­ Can''t you really feel it? "


    Yun Song He''s eyes shed with tears, "I... "I don''t know ¡­"


    "Song He... I admit that it was Yi Sanxiao and my brother''s conspiracy to get close to you in the first ce, and I don''t like you either.


    But... In my days of pretending to be blind, I discovered that behind your face, there is a heart warmer than anyone else''s ¡­


    Since young, no one has been as nice to me as you.


    I really hope that you can save a blind girl who just needs to wash and cook at home every day and wait for you toe back ¡­


    But no, every time you go on a mission, I''m always at home worrying about you...


    He didn''t want to lie to you every time he saw you. He wanted to be honest with you again and again, but he could only keep deceiving you ¡­


    I really want to tell you. I can see you, and I really don''t care what you look like, because. I really like you ¡­ "


    As he said this, Yun Song He''s face was covered in tears, and he found it difficult to control himself as he forcefully pulled Ah Zi into his embrace.


    Zi also found it hard to control herself. She hugged her husband, crying until her shoulders trembled.


    She had endured these words for too long, too long ¡­ He didn''t even need to think before blurting it out.


    By the side, Ye Shuangqing could not help wiping her tears away as well. She realized that she could not stop her tears no matter what.


    "No!" We can''t dy any longer! " Ah Zi pushed Yun Song He away. "All of you leave quickly!" If my brother discovers that I have stolen the medicine and the key, it would be hard for you all to leave! "


    "Ah Zi, I''ll take you with me!" "Let''s send Ye Shiqing back to the God of Swords!" Yun Song He said.


    Ah Zi shook her head, "I can''t ¡­" If I did that, I''d be abandoning my brother.


    In the end, I am still a Taowu nsman, and he is my blood brother. For you, I can go against his will.


    But... I can''t really betray him. We''re siblings.


    Pine Crane... Some things were destined to be impossible to be perfect ¡­


    I am already very satisfied to be able to spend all these years with you in that valley ¡­ "


    "No!" There must be a way to deal with it! I must bring you along! " Yun Song He said loudly.


    It was at this moment that a sinister voice sounded from behind them ¡­


    "What a touching rtionship. My little sister, you have someone you like, but you''re hiding it from big brother. You even purposely yed a trick. Isn''t that a little inappropriate ¡­"


    Ah Zi''s face turned deathly white. She raised her head to look and was shocked to see Wu Hui walk in.


    "Brother!" Let go of Pine Crane! I beg you! "


    Wu Fen shook his finger, "Look at what you''re saying, I didn''t try to kill your lover, I just wanted him to stay ¡­" Let him donate some blood at regr intervals... "


    "Ah Zi!" Don''t ask him! He can''t do anything to me! " Yun Song He said coldly.


    Wu Huiughed, "What, my brother-inw, you don''t think that you can be my opponent after being locked up for a few days, do you?"


    "Last time, I was just distracted and careless. This time ¡­ I won''t fall for your ''loss of heart'' again! "


    "Is that so..."


    Wu Hui sneered, his eyes glowing with a grey light.


    A strange spiritual energy instantly began to spread throughout the cave!


    Without saying a word, Yun Song He activated the Taotie Beast image and covered his body directly!


    A dark green power of gluttony surrounded him, directly absorbing all the heartless energy from the outside.


    Wu Hui frowned, "Interesting. I didn''t expect the Power of Gluttony to be so useful."


    "I never thought that it would be so easy for you to break your heart ¡­." Yun Song He said in disdain.


    "That may not be so ¡­"


    A greyish white Chaotic Force surged through his body. With a sh, he appeared in front of Yun Song He!


    A fist struck out, aiming straight for Yun Song He''s head!


    Although Yun Song He had recovered about seventy to eighty percent of his strength, he was still a bitcking. Even though he had raised his hand to block, he was still sent flying by a punch!


    "Bam!"


    Yun Song He struck the stone wall, and a huge hole appeared on the cold mountain wall!


    Without waiting for A''Zi''s sharp cry, Yun Song He gritted his teeth and kicked out, borrowing the force to dash towards Wu Hui!


    With a swing of his hand, the power of Gluttony was like a greenish gray tentacle that directly entangled Wu Hui!


    Wu Hui released a wave of heartless power, and the tentacle lost its control, copsing in mid-air!


    Wu Hui turned around and whipped his leg again. He kicked Yun Song He until he spat out blood and smashed into the wall again!


    "Ahh!" Yun Song He''s senses were dirty, and he was in extreme pain.


    Wu Hui used his hand to dust off the dust on his body and said: "You think you can win against me just because you''ve guarded against my heartbreak?


    Sister inw... The gap between our cultivations is real.


    You and I are not on the same level as each other, even though we''re both in the Saint Body realm.


    Otherwise, why were you used by Yi San Xiao while I was using her? "


    Yun Song He bit his bloody teeth and wiped the corner of his mouth. "Ah Zi!" Take Miss Ye and leave! I will hold him! "


    "No!" Song He, stop fighting with my brother! Brother! Just let him go! "Please..."


    Without waiting for Ah Zi to finish speaking, Wu Hui directly struck out with his palm, sending Ah Zi flying through the air with a stream of Chaotic Force!


    Ah Zi gave a pitiful cry as she spat out a mouthful of blood, sliding off the wall. It was obvious that she had suffered internal injuries from the shock.


    "I''ve always been obedient to you since I was young. Why are you getting more and more disobedient ¡­" There was no emotion in Wu Hui''s eyes.


    Ye Shuangqing went to help Ah Zi up, and scolded him indignantly, "What kind of brother are you?! How could you do this to her!? She''s your little sister! "


    Wu Hui smiled and said: "Miss Ye, do you feel that it''s a pity that you did not suffer?


    Don''t worry, I''m about to use you.


    I really want to see, if His Excellency God of Swords were to receive one of his sister''s arms, do you dare to find trouble with us ¡­ "


    As he said this, he walked towards Sang Yanqing.


    Yun Song He took the chance and attempted to attack from behind. A Taotie beast shadow was quicklyunched!


    But Wu Hui was already prepared. He suddenly took out a silver colored dart and threw it backwards with the heartless force!


    Yun Song He''s Taotie beast shadow was prated, the flying dart piercing into his shoulder!


    Yun Song He grunted, his eyes were filled with unwillingness, but he realized that in his current state, he waspletely unable to stop Wu Hui!


    "Big brother! Big brother, don''t... " Ah Zi pleaded, "Don''t ¡­ The God of Swords cannot be threatened ¡­ You won''t have a way back! "


    Wu Hui sneered, "Go back? Why must you turn back when you have reached the Ascendant stage? "


    Without a second word, he reached out his hand to grab her, and a surge of energy sucked her away!


    With one hand on her neck and the other on her neck, Wu Hui tried to tear off one of her arms!


    Ye Xianqing had pushed her entire body to its full capacity, but it was all in vain!


    "No ¡­" Don''t. "Don''t..." Tears fell from her eyes and her eyes were filled with fear, "Wuwu..." Brother, quicklye and save me ¡­ "


    "Don''t worry, Miss Ye. It''s just an arm.


    "At most, you can just reconstruct your body in the future. If you can survive until then ¡­"


    Wu Hui''s voice became colder and colder, as if he was enjoying it very much. He looked at the girl in despair.

 Chapter 2276

    <span>Ye Fan gently hugged the girl, "It''s okay, it''s safe now, this is my ce."


    Qing''er, how do you feel? Is your primordial spirit all right?


    Is there anything wrong with it? "Ye Fan couldn''t tell what was wrong with her. At least on the surface, she looked exactly the same as before.


    "I... "I don''t know. I feel that my mental energy has suddenly be much stronger. Nothing else has changed." Sunless was puzzled.Ye Fan''s eyes shed, "Qing''er, let me check for you, just rx."


    She nodded and closed her eyes.


    A wave of spiritual sense once again spread out and enveloped her.<span>This time, although Ye Fan was very careful, he didn''t suffer any bacsh.


    It was just as Ye Sangqing had said, the girl''s spiritual power had increased tremendously.


    Ye Fan also didn''t know the exact extent of this, but it was definitely not something a normal Core Formation cultivator should have.<span>Although the cultivation of a heaven-chosen Warlock was biased towards mages, there were still processes such as Core Formation and Spirit Creation.


    But now, the growth of her spiritual force was incongruous with the growth of a Warlock.


    <span>In theory, with her current spiritual power, she could be on par with a Heaven Seizing Supreme Mage.


    In other words ¡­ Back then, Shakyamuni had focused on the growth of spiritual energy.<span>"Big brother, what''s going on with me? I''m so scared ¡­" Her watery eyes were full of fear, as if she was afraid of the power that did not belong to her.


    "Don''t be afraid, there is nothing bad about bing strong." Ye Fan smiled and patted his sister''s head, "Let''s go, we will leave from here."Ye Xianqing nodded, "Ok."


    Finishing his words, Ye Fan picked up the Soup Dumplings and left the space of the ring with the girl.<span>When she appeared on top of the immortal mist, she was astonished, "Big brother, where is this?"


    "Heavenly Passage Paradise, Sword God Peak."


    <span>Ye Xianqing suddenly thought of something as her eyes sparkled, "That''s right!" Brother, are you really the God of Swords?


    Could it be that the Sword God has shocked Immortal Pce!? "<span>Ye Fan put the Soup Dumplings aside, smiled and said, "Don''t you know who I am the most, Shakyamuni Apocalypse ¡­ ¡­" "Big Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Ye Shiqing was confused."When you were unconscious, I already knew who you were. I just wanted to see if you were still lying to me.


    <span>Since you are so dishonest, I can only judge that you are still nning to be my enemy.


    Doomsday, you weren''t my match back then, but now ¡­ "Even more so, you are not." Ye Fan''s face turned cold.


    The cold wind blew from the summit. The siblings faced each other, the scene extremely tense.


    <span>After a long period of silence, Sunless''s expression gradually turned cold and ancient.


    "So, Lucifer, you want to kill me again?""Looking at your dear little sister''s face, do you have the heart to do so?"


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and forced a smile, "It really is you..." "Damn it..." Shakyamuni frowned and seemed to have noticed something. He said in surprise, "You are purposely testing him?You didn''t realize it was me?


    "


    Ye Fan shrugged, "I only know that your mental strength has increased a lot, but I''m not sure who exactly you are."


    However, now that you have admitted it yourself, I don''t have to guess. "<span>Shakyamuni Apocalypse seemed to be a little upset, but because it was Sunless''s face, her expression was more cute and proud.


    "I was actually teased by a human ¡­" Damn it... It must be this human''s low level body, which is restricting me! "Ye Fan smiled, "You make it sound as if you have defeated the human race many times, the end of the world..." Pretending not to remember me, was he nning to stab me in the back?


    Or do you want to hurt the people around me so that I can feel the pain? "


    Shakyamuni Apocalypse sneered. "No matter what I want to do, there is no chance for me to do it now ¡­" This body is too weak, I can''t use my full strength.


    Furthermore, ording to her memories, even if I have the best battle prowess, I am not your opponent right now ¡­ Lucifer, you won, but you were lucky enough to wake up before me.<span>Otherwise... I will definitely kill you! "


    <span>"You''re wrong, you''ve already lost."


    The one who spoke was Chu Yunyao, who hade out of theboratory.


    It was unknown when Chu Yunyao, Nian Ru, and the other girls had already appeared around the two of them.The girls had wanted toe over to get to know Ye Xianqing, but they happened to see such a scene unfold.


    <span>Fortunately, Ye Fan had mentioned before that Ye Xianqing was probably the Mage King of the Apocalypse, so the girls weren''t too shocked.


    "Long time no see, young miss Chu Yunyao."<span>Shakyamuni Apocalypse looked over with mixed emotions. "As a low-level Earthling, to be able to dig us, the Ether Civilization, to such an extent ¡­" I was amazed at the technique of creating parallel spaces.


    <span>However, you said that I lost ¡­ I won''t admit it. "


    Chu Yunyao leaned on a pir and lightly said, "In my opinion, the reason you woke up eventer was because you were injured to a much greater extent.


    Ye Fan had arrived a few decades aftering to this world, but he had brought his physical body, soul, and all of his power here.<span>Yet you did not wake up immediately. You did not even encounter this once, and might never wake up. This is the difference.


    Furthermore, if there was no Sky Law back then, you would have been dead by the time you fought on Earth. "Shakyamuni Apocalypse''s eyes shed, but he remained silent.


    Xiao Xin''er angrily said, "If you want to fight then fight! I don''t even need Ye Fan to do anything, I can already burn you to death!"


    "Xin Er, don''t be impulsive. After all, she still has the body of Ye Qing." Nian Ru daintily said."This guy killed so many innocent people on Earth, he deserved it!"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er held a grudge.


    "The current her... Although she was the Shakyamuni of Doomsday, she was still Sang Yanqing. After all, she had two lifetimes'' worth of memories. "Ling Yuwei sighed," Doomsday should be over, but Sang Yanqing is innocent ¡­ "


    Hearing the girls'' words, Shakyamuni Apocalypse suddenlyughed coldly. "Hehe ¡­" You humans are really troublesome. "<span>"You''re stillughing!?


    <span>You. A-Jiao, let go! I''ll go kill her! "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er was furious.


    The Armageddon Mage King raised his head and looked at Ye Fan casually, "Lucifer, since you''ve seen through me, you can kill me or cut me to pieces."Don''t think that I would beg for mercy. The noble ether particles wouldn''t lower their heads to low level lifeforms like you."


    "Still so arrogant!?"<span>I... Woo! "Wuwu! ¡ª ¡ª" Xiao Xin''er was about to pounce over, but she was pulled back by Ning Zimo and Nian Ru Jiao.


    <span>Ning Xuemo covered the girl''s mouth, "Stop talking, Xin''er! Let your husband decide! "


    <span>On the other side, Ye Fan calmly looked at Shakyamuni for a long time, and then asked: "I am very curious ¡­ ¡­" If I don''t kill you, what are you going to do?


    More urately ¡­ What else can you do? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2277

    Shakyamuni Apocalypse frowned, as if he was deep in thought.<span>Ye Fan slowly walked while thinking and said, "Saying that humans are low-level is also good, saying that you are too noble is also good. These things are all meaningless.


    <span>The grudge between the humans and the ether particles hadpletely ended on Earth.


    Ether civilization has been destroyed, but the material civilization that invaded you was destroyed by humanity.There was a saying, ''When has a grievance been avenged'', but now, it was true ''.


    I can understand that you want to ''go home''. You want to save the ether.<span>But now ¡­ You made me an enemy for the sake of ''saving'' what?


    <span>What can be saved by you? "


    <span>Ye Fan chuckled and said, "The only reason you want to be my enemy is because of ''revenge'', the hatred between the two of us."


    However... You are the ''noble ether,'' ah, your previous actions were to save civilization.


    But now, are you really going to make me your enemy for the sake of such a low and foolish personal rtionship?If that''s the case, then what''s the difference between you and the low level human you speak of? "


    <span>Shakyamuni Apocalypse clenched his hands. She had no choice but to ept the fact that her homnd and her nsmen were no longer in existence.


    This feeling of loneliness was not something an ordinary person couldpare to.<span>This was the destruction of an entire race, causing her to feel an iparable sense of emptiness.


    The other women present also fell into deep thought after hearing Ye Fan''s words.


    He thought about it carefully. If it was him, he would have realized that he was the only one left in the entire universe... If all the other humans were gone, how would they feel?Suddenly, Shakyamuni Apocalypse felt that something was wrong.


    <span>She reached out her hand to wipe her eyes. Unexpectedly, there was a trace of tears ¡­ She suddenly hesitated, "This ¡­" "How could this be ¡­" Sad?


    Tears?


    Why would such a low level emotion appear on her?"You noticed it too?"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Isn''t it unexpected that I actually have human emotions?"


    Actually, if you think about it carefully, after experiencing so many things, are you really still a pure ether?


    If you were still a pure ether, why would you talk so much to me during the battle at the South Pole?<span>The anger, arrogance, fear and other emotions that you disyed back then have long proven that you were no longer a pure ether. "


    <span>"Shut up..." Stop it! Stop it! I don''t want to hear it! "


    <span>Shakyamuni shook his head, his eyes revealing a hint of panic.


    <span>Ye Fan then walked forward step by step, "The current you has Ji Xianqing''s memories as well as her memories ¡­" "Those memories are all real. They are all you. As a human, you ¡­"


    <span>"Stop it..." Don''te near me. "Don''te near me..." The Apocalypse Shakyamuni could not stop his tears from rolling down as he retreated.


    <span>Suddenly!


    Shakyamuni Apocalypse followed without a trace as he unknowingly retreated to the edge of the cliff! An arm embraced her powerfully and pulled her back! Leaning on Ye Fan''s chest, the Apocalypse Shakyamuni subconsciously tried to push him away, but Ye Fan firmly held him back!


    Shakyamuni struggled a few times, but in the end, he became more and more powerless ¡­ A feeling that made her want to rely on a man filled her mind for some reason.The Apocalypse Shakyamuni clearly knew that this was the consciousness of Ye Shuangqing and her subconscious attachment to Ye Fan. However, she waspletely unable to restrain it.


    Just as Ye Fan had said, she was a Shakyamuni. However, she was still Sunless and Ji Sangqing. Even if she was unwilling to admit it, she would still be affected.Soon after, under the girls'' astonished gazes, the Armageddon Mage King meekly leaned into Ye Fan''s embrace, his shoulders shivering. He was actually crying out of grievance...


    <span>"You don''t need to be too pessimistic." Ye Fan smiled and said, "Just like what you see now, the world is much bigger than what we know..." Perhaps in a certain ne, there will still be you Ether nsmen. Therefore, you might not be that lonely. "


    The Apocalypse Shakyamuni trembled for a moment, but then he said in a low voice, "We, the ether race, have never heard of anyone summoning Yang Lightning and Yin Lightning.<span>In this ne, or in a higher ne, there will be no members of my n ¡­. "That might not be the case. Don''t you forget how Yunyao came here, it''s not only through the Sky Law that she can enter this ne." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Shakyamuni was stunned. He lowered his head and fell into deep thought ¡­ "Do you have so little confidence in your Ether n?"Ye Fan asked.


    <span>The girl raised her head and nkly stared at Ye Fan for a moment. After wiping away her tears, she left the man''s embrace.


    She turned around to look at Chu Yunyao, "Miss Chu, how did youe to this ne? I hope to be able to see theplete crossing device design."


    Chu Yunyao looked at Ye Fan, inquiring about the man''s intentions.


    Ye Fan nodded, indicating that there was no problem."Follow me in." Chu Yunyao turned and walked towards theboratory.


    Seeing that Shakyamuni had followed Chu Yunyao in, all the other girls came to Ye Fan''s side.


    "Hubby, is this really okay?"Ning Xuemo frowned.


    "Like I said, the end of the world no longer has a reason to be our enemy.Even if it was personal hatred ¡­ But without benefits, where would hatrede from? "


    Ye Fan smiled and shook his head.


    "Indeed, the best choice she has right now is to cooperate with us and survive in this world ¡­ "Perhaps in the future, I will have the chance to meet her nsmen," Nian Ru said daintily.<span>"That''s good too. At the very least, you don''t have to personally kill your ''little sister''," Ling Yuwei said.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, muttering to himself, I wonder if the awakening of Shakyamuni means that the former Ye Yanqing is really gone... Ye Fan couldn''t help but think of Su Qingxue. The current princess, he didn''t know if he could see her again in the future.


    <span>Right at this time, Ye Fan frowned, feeling that an outsider had entered the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.


    However, as the Sect Leader, he would naturally not casually go down to greet them.<span>As expected, not long after, Flower Fairy Mo Lan came up the mountain and presented an invitation.


    <span>"Sect Leader, the two Saints of the Green Night Pavilion, the Red Evening and the Green Dance, have sent over an emissary to deliver the invitation."


    A night and a dance?


    Ye Fan thought about it for a moment and remembered that it was those bewitching female sage realm cultivators that he had been with the Flower Sage. He didn''t know which act they had yed this time.


    He took the invitation and looked at it. It said that he was invited toe to the "Sacred Cloud Grand Meeting" the day after tomorrow.


    "Sacred Cloud Grand Meeting?<span>"What is it?"


    Ye Fan asked.<span>Mo Lan replied respectfully, "Sacred cloud means'' sage realm gathering ''. Generally speaking, only the pce of immortals is qualified to gather all sorts of saints in Blessed Paradises.


    However, there were also exceptions. If there were strong enough people, there would be some important matters that needed to be discussed.


    <span>After receiving the approval of the immortal pce, they could convene the Sacred Cloud Grand Meeting at any Blessed Paradise.


    <span>Logically speaking, the two Saints, Scarlet Night and Cyan Dance, were not qualified to host such a gathering.


    <span>It should be because their Green Night Pavilion had other heavyweights overseeing the event, which was why the Immortal Pce approved for the event to be held in the Green Night Pavilion. "


    Ye Fan finally understood that this meant that the sage realm experts of the Blessed Paradises were going to sit together for a meeting at the Green Night Tower.


    "Interesting ¡­ "Seems like they are targeting me." Ye Fanughed evilly, "Those two women, they haven''t given up on the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley yet."


    <span>"Husband, I''m afraid there''s a trick up their sleeves. If they didn''t hire a strong enough backer, they wouldn''t have held such a convention." Thoughtful said worriedly.


    "What Madam Nian said is right. The people who havee this time are not ordinary."


    At this time, with an invitation in hand, they also appeared at the summit. It was obvious that they had received the invitation as well.<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2275

    2275


    Ning Xuemo smiled awkwardly, "About that ¡­" "It''s a long story, you should know about it in the future, Qingxue."


    "Little Snow, these are all not important, let''s change the subject." Ye Fan quickly changed his focus.


    After a round of sightseeing, he brought Su Qingxue to get to know Mo Lan and the other flowers. They had a chat.


    When he mentioned that Su Qingxue needed to recover, Ye Fan took out two bottles of basic cultivation pills.


    Although it was only a low grade pill, it was still a great help to Su Qingxue.


    The sky turned dark as everyone returned to the Sword God Mountain.


    Su Qingxue sat in the pce that looked like an immortal pce, "It really is like a dream, my husband is actually a sword god ¡­


    "The famous Wine Sword Immortal and Pill Saint are actually the sect''s foreign delegates. I feel very nervous when I talk to them."


    "Don''t be nervous, the two seniors are easy to talk to now." Ling Yuwei said with a smile.


    Su Qingxue nodded and then said with some curiosity, "I always wanted to ask you this question. Sisters, when did you meet your husband?


    My husband and I are both only neen years old. Logically speaking, we should not have the chance toe to the Paradise and meet these sisters, right? "


    The girls were silent, looking at Ye Fan, waiting for his exnation.


    Ye Fan knew that he would face this question sooner orter, so he had no choice but to say, "Little Snow, when your bodypletely recovers, I promise to tell you everything."


    Su Qingxue pouted, "Alright ¡­. Then I will eat the medicine and cultivate in peace, and try my best to get better as soon as possible. "


    She could feel that everyone was very friendly towards her, even friendly. However, there were clearly many things that they were hiding from her.


    Although her body had recovered a lot, Su Qingxue was tired after ying around for a whole day.


    Ye Fan apanied the woman into her residence, which was a reserved main hall.


    Su Qingxue was naturally able to tell that this main hall was the symbol of status. She revealed a perturbed expression on her face.


    "Husband, is it really appropriate for me to stay here? Should he let her sisters stay here?


    Their cultivation is higher than your concubine''s height, and their ages are greater than your concubine''s. They should be the ones in first... "


    Ye Fan thought to himself, if I really give it to them, once you recover your memories, won''t you turn me into an ice cube?


    Thus, she said, "Xiao Xue, you think too much. I am the head of the family. This is my decision, and what they say doesn''t count."


    Only then did Su Qingxue reply with an "Oh" and obedientlyy on the bed.


    "Husband, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Go apany them. I''ll be fine by myself."


    The woman said this, but on her fragile little face, her manner was like a little girl who needed someone''s love no matter how one looked at it.


    Ye Fan''s heart was indeed itchy, but he obviously couldn''t show it now.


    "How can theypare to you? I''ll stay by your side."


    "Husband, you are so kind ¡­" Su Qingxue let out a faint smile and yfully stretched out her hand, wanting to hold onto Ye Fan''s hand.


    What Ye Fan saw was not a beautiful hand, but a "chain".


    However, he had no choice but to hold hands with his wife until she fell into a deep sleep.


    After four hours, Su Qingxue finally fell asleep.


    Ye Fan carefully put the woman''s small hand away, tiptoed, and soundlessly arrived at the hot spring outside.


    Chu Yunyao was busy perfecting the inte after opening them, she did not have the time to take a bath.


    When the other four women saw that the man had arrived, the women all decided to return to their rooms to rest.


    "Sigh!" Xin''er! Weiwei! What are you doing? " Ye Fan hurriedly reached out his hand to grab the two girls'' wrists.


    "Come on! "If you''re done bathing, then we won''t sully your eyes anymore," said Ling Yuwei as she rolled her eyes.


    When Ye Fan saw the resentment on the women''s faces, he immediately understood that he was coaxing Su Qingxue into listening to his words.


    "Heh heh ¡­" Darling, don''t be angry. Little Snow is still a child now, I just said ¡­ "


    "That''s right. She has regressed back to her youth. She''s so young, eighteen or neen years old. She''s a lively and beautiful little girl."


    We are old women of a hundred and eighty years of age.


    "We still need to return to our room to cultivate. Otherwise, our hair will be white and our faces wrinkled." Xiao Xin''er said angrily.


    Ye Fan was rendered speechless, simply clenching his teeth, "Alright! "Then you guys go cultivate, I can just hurt A-Jiao a lot!"


    Saying this, Ye Fan picked up Xiang Ru who was standing behind him, who was in a dilemma. He didn''t care about the woman''s shout and directly carried Nian Ru Jiao, jumping off the Sword God Peak!


    Naturally, Nian Ru Jiao knew that she wouldn''t die from falling. However, when a man was falling, he would hug her and kiss her, which immediately gave him a different kind of excitement!


    "Darling ¡­" The woman''s iparably soft and gentle voice also caused Ye Fan''s me to thoroughly ignite!


    When the three girls saw her, Xiao Xin''er was so angry that she blushed and stomped her feet, "This A-Jiao!" Every time, she was the one holding him back the most! Look at this stinking man! "


    "Exactly! And he even went down the mountain on purpose, because he didn''t dare to wake up Snowy, right? " Ling Yuwei said.


    Ning Xuemo brushed her wet hair, "No way, I''ll interrupt their ns. He dares to say that we''re ugly, I absolutely can''t let him seed like this!"


    Seeing Ning Xuemo jumping down with him, Ling Yuwei''s face reddened, "Then I''ll go too!" I want to break them apart! "


    Xiao Xin''er stood by the hot spring alone and stared nkly at it for a while, "Shameless little bitch!" Look at how useless you are!


    I... I... I won''t let you seed! "


    In the end, on a small patch of grass in the back mountain of the Sword God Mountain, a battle continued until daybreak ¡­


    After the four beautiful girls had all gone to bed, Ye Fan was still full of energy.


    He took a few deep breaths of the spiritual energy in the air, then took out a cigar from Odin Empire and took a few puffs.


    Remembering that there was still Chu Yunyao who did not have the time tofort her, she evilly smiled and jumped back into Chu Yunyao''s hall.


    Chu Yunyao was in a holographic image, quickly using her hands to draw variousplex diagrams.


    Seeing the man walk in naked, Chu Yunyao coldly said, "Go find someone else, I don''t need anything right now."


    Ye Fan was a bit embarrassed, "Little Yao Yao, you misunderstood, I just forgot to wear it."


    Saying this, Ye Fan could only take out his clothes and put them on for himself.


    Seeing that Chu Yunyao really did not have the time to pay him any attention, Ye Fan did not dare to disturb him. Actually, he also had some matters to attend to.


    Returning to his living quarters, Ye Fan entered his interspatial ring.


    As expected, Ye Xianqing had already woken up. She was squatting on the grass, watching Soup Dumplings eat the meat.


    The girl looked dazed, as if she was lost in thought.


    "Huh?" Noticing that Ye Fan had entered, Rice Ball raised his head and quickly circled around a pile of dried meat, jumping a few times.


    Ye Fan knew what this guy meant, it was time to "replenish" his stock. Waving his hand, he said, "Don''t worry, I''ll find something for you to eatter."


    "Big brother!" Ye Xianqing''s eyes reddened as she ran over and hugged Ye Fan, "Brother!" Where is this? What exactly is going on? "

 Chapter 2279

    Imperial City, Imperial Adviser''s Estate.


    "Senior Ao Han, are we really alright if we go in like this?" "After all, we are not the army, we are justmoner students."


    "That''s right, the Qi King went in to check, but Ye Fan isn''t here, so I think we should forget about it."


    At the main entrance, a few of the elites of the Battle Mage Academy gathered around Ao Han.


    They wholeheartedly wanted to suppress the ''rebel,'' Ye Fan, and felt that Ye Fan was hidden in the Imperial Advisor''s mansion.


    However, when they reached the entrance, they sensed that this was the residence of the Imperial Advisors. It felt as thoughmoners like them were not allowed to casually step in.


    Ao Han frowned, "Although the Qi King is a chosen one from heaven, he is also a noble. We can''t believe everything he says.


    Moreover, ording to the investigation, Ye Fan had nevere out of the pce ever since he had returned.


    Even the princess and the Imperial Advisor have note out yet, how can they just disappear like that!? "


    The other students frowned. It was indeed strange that these people had suddenly disappeared from the Imperial City.


    "But... If we go in like this, will we be caught? " A student asked hesitantly.


    "Teacher has not died yet, could it be that you are afraid!?"


    Even if it was the Imperial Advisor''s estate, so what?! There are also countless government elders who came frommoners behind us, supporting us!


    We are all people who want to participate in the Sacred Emperor''s examination and change the oue of the tournament, how can we retreat from here?! "


    Ao Han said indignantly, "If you don''t dare to enter, then I''ll enter alone!"


    When everyone heard this, they all became excited.


    "NO!" We have to go together! "


    "That''s right!" "Avenge the principal, you can''t back down!"


    "Senior Ao Han, we support you!"


    The group of students were filled with fighting spirit as they all rushed into the Imperial Advisor''s estate.


    The garrison army guarding the entrance naturally raised their horses and raised their spears to block the entrance.


    "This ce has already been sealed. No outsiders are allowed to enter!"


    "We are the disciples of Principal Kong. We will not leave if you don''t allow us to investigate the situation with our own eyes!"


    "The Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son, Ao Han, is it? Even if it''s you, this is the Imperial Advisor''s residence, how can I allow you to trespass?!"


    Prince Qi has finished his investigation, there''s no Ye Fan here, let''s quickly leave! " said the garrison.


    Without any fear, Ao Han forcefully pushed aside his two long spears and walked inside.


    "You dare to barge in!? Arrest him! "


    The surrounding garrison troops immediately surrounded Ao Han and his group!


    Just when they were at a loss of what to do, a ck-clothed middle-aged man appeared at the door.


    "Disperse and let them search."


    When the group of guards saw the person, they immediately stood up and shouted "Lord Tu".


    Ao Han and the rest turned their heads and saw Tu Yue walking towards them. Many of the students had uneasy expressions on their faces.


    Ao Han acted like he was the leader as he cupped his hands and said, "Thank you, Sir Tu, for your understanding."


    "The death of Dean Kong is a great loss to the Great Siege. It''s understandable that you students want to find out the truth.


    "You can search this Imperial Advisor''s estate as much as you want, but don''t destroy anything. After all, what belongs to the Imperial Advisors belongs to the Grand March." Tu Yue said.


    "Of course!"


    With that said, Ao Han led his students and began to search around the Imperial Advisor''s estate.


    When Ao Han arrived at the backyard and heard the melodious zither music, he coincidentally saw Gu Qing ying the zither alone in a pavilion.


    "Brother Ao Han?" When Gu Qing saw this person, he was slightly surprised. "Why are you here?" And bring so many people? "


    The fewmoner students had never seen many beauties and were rather nervous when they saw Gu Qing.


    "Senior Ao Han, this is the Miss Hua Kui from back then?"


    "As expected of senior, so you really do know Miss Gu ¡­"


    Ao Han had a serious expression and said, "Miss Gu, we are here to search Ye Fan, do you know where he went?"


    When Gu Qing heard this, he frowned and said, "The Qi King has alreadye to search. I really don''t know where Prince Consort has gone.


    Brother Ao Han, there''s only Uncle Shui and I here, you guys can go back now, would I lie to you? "


    "Miss Gu, I''m sorry. This matter concerns my teacher''s life and death grievances. I must investigate it thoroughly!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand and shouted, "Search! "Search carefully!"


    The group of studentsplied, and started investigating the surroundings.


    Ao Han looked at Gu Qing''s ugly face and said in a low voice: "Miss Gu, right now, Ye Fan is a wanted criminal that everyone is cursing at.


    The Imperial Family, themon officials, and even the Shen Long family are all capturing him, why are you still staying here?


    Gu Qing sneered, "Thank you for your concern, Big Brother Ao Han. However, Qing''er is already a member of Northern Marquis Manor. Even if she dies, she''s still a ghost of the mansion."


    "The Prince Consort ordered me to stay here and take care of Uncle Shui. I''m not going anywhere."


    Ao Han clenched his fists, his eyes became cold, "Is that so ¡­" Even if he''s that kind of rebel, even if he''s finished, you still want to follow him? "


    "Prince Consort Ye is not the murderer! He was definitely framed! " Gu Qing said resolutely.


    Ao Han sneered, "Just what kind of bewitching soup did he give you? The truth is so obvious, yet you still want to protect him like this?"


    "Facts? Who saw it with their own eyes? Or is it an irond proof? "


    Gu Qing sneered, "Big Brother Ao Han... "You really have changed. In the past, you would never have lied with your eyes open."


    "You are wrong ¡­" I just grew up! " Ao Han said solemnly.


    Not long after, a group of students finished their search and walked out. Naturally, they didn''t see any trace of Ye Fan.


    With a wave of his hand, Ao Han led a group of people out of the pce.


    That night, in the courtyard of the Commoner District.


    Ao Han sat alone under a tree with a brazier in front of him, throwing things inside.


    Ao Shuang walked over to her brother''s side. Upon seeing this scene, she could not help but be taken aback, "Big brother! What are you doing!?


    Isn''t that the purse Sister Gu gave you back then? Why did you burn them!? "


    "Things that don''t need to exist, naturally they will be burned." Ao Han said expressionlessly.


    "You ¡­ Don''t you cherish these things the most? and put them under the pillow. Big Brother, what''s wrong!? " Ao Shuang''s eyes were filled with worry and panic.


    "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry too much." After Ao Han burned thest purse, he stood up and said, "Shuang''er, let''s move out of here tonight."


    Ao Shuang asked curiously: "Move away? Where to? "


    "I bought a mansion in Qing Tan Lane, North of the city, as our new home," Ao Han replied.


    "Clear Lake Lane? That''s a ce where rich nobles live, big bro, where did you get the money from?! " Ao Shuang eximed.


    "When I was in the army, I did a lot of meritorious military service. Naturally, I received a lot of rewards."


    As he spoke, Ao Han took his sister''s hand and said, "From now on, I will never let you suffer with me again."


    "Big brother ¡­" Ao Shuang''s face was touched and her eyes were moist. She hurriedly said, "Then ¡­ "Then I''ll go and pack it up. Clothes and stuff."


    "No need! Go to your new home, I''ll buy you everything! I even bought a maid to serve you! " Ao Han said.


    Ao Shuang felt that it was a bit of a waste, "There''s no need ¡­ ¡­ We are poor family children, how can we serve others?


    Then ¡­ Then we should at least bid farewell to Second Uncle, Grandma Ding, and Aunt Wang in the courtyard, right?


    "Our neighbors have been doing this for so long. Why don''t we treat them to a meal before we leave..."


    "No need!" Ao Han tly refused, "What''s there to say goodbye to them for? When the timees, you''ll have toe with us instead, adding to the trouble ¡­ Come on, Shuang''er, be good and follow me!


    Not allowing Ao Shuang to say anything, Ao Han held his sister''s hand and strode out of the dpidated courtyard.

 Chapter 2281

    <span>Even Chi Ye did not dare to resist with his cultivation base. She knew that if she tried to resist, she would be killed instantly!


    <span>"Senior ¡­ Do you want me to serve you? " A coquettish smile immediately appeared on Chi Ye''s face.


    Although she was also at the Sacred Heart level, when facing experts, she absolutely did not want any dignity.


    He was born a female ve, so what sort of humiliation hadn''t he suffered before?<span>Just as Crimson Nimbus'' red lips were about to approach him, Ying He raised his leg and stomped on him!


    <span>"Pah!"


    <span>A beautiful head was stepped on the scorching rock just like that!


    <span>"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Dian Ye screamed while spitting out blood. She felt like her head was about to be stepped on!


    <span>If she wasn''t at the Saint Realm, even a Heaven Seizing Cultivator would have had their heads smashed by her kick!


    <span>In fear, Ya Ye held back the pain in her skull and begged, "Senior ¡­ Senior, please spare my life ¡­ "


    Ying He stood up, stepped on the woman''s head and said, "Do you think that with your Sacred Heart''s cultivation level, this old man would be able to see an interest in you?


    <span>The female cultivators that have served this old man have countless sage realm cultivation. How could this old man have any interest in a mere Sacred Heart or the rest that Hua Sheng has yed with?


    <span>This old man wants to ask you, when will that stinking brate over?! "


    <span>"Tomorrow! Tomorrow morning! The Sacred Cloud Grand Meeting will be held immediately!


    <span>The saints who received the invitation from the immortal pce must already be on their way here!


    The Sword God will definitely be here, otherwise he will not be able to stay in the Blessed Paradise! "


    "That''s good... This old man doesn''t have that much time to waste here.<span>If you cause trouble for the matters of the Ancient Demon Abyss, the City Lord will me you, and all of you will die! "


    <span>"Yes ¡­" "It''s ¡­"


    Fear filled her eyes. She didn''t know whether the Evil God was right or wrong ¡­


    <span>¡­ ¡­.


    <span>In the imperial city, the huge statue of Emperor Ming Yuan stood on the main road of the city and was admired by many.


    Although they didn''t send any soldiers to guard it, no one around the sculpture dared to do any desecration.


    In the evening, arge ck sack suddenly fell in front of the sculpture.


    The people who dropped their bags quickly left, ignoring the shouts of a few passersby."What is this guy doing?" You dare to throw trash in front of the statue of the Great Emperor of Abyssal Yuan? "


    <span>Immediately, a few passersby surrounded the ck bag and opened it.


    When the item inside was disyed to everyone, it immediately caused an exmation!More and more people on the za ran over out of curiosity.


    "This... What is this!? "


    "Your Majesty? the Emperor!? ""It seems to be ¡­ Fake? Is this a machine? "


    Many of the citizens immediately took out their cellphones and began taking pictures to post on the inte.


    In an instant, all kinds of news, such as "Emperor of the Underworld and Emperor of the Underworld are dead", "The Royal Tomb is only a pretense", "The Imperial Family has undergone a heaven-shaking change" and other events, spread like wildfire on the inte!


    <span>Late that night, the pce was brightly lit!


    The Su n''s Grand Elder, Prince Baohua, Su Zhen, immediately convened a meeting of the Su n''s elders within the pce!<span>Because the Su Family was a part of the Imperial Family, the Elders in the Elders Guild were mostly princes, dukes, and princesses.


    <span>Within the pce, the atmosphere was heavy. All of the elders had extremely ugly expressions, and their eyes were filled with sullen anger.


    By the side, the Empress Luo Feiyan, Third Prince Su He, and a few of Emperor of the Underworld''s concubines were all present to listen in.


    <span>Luo Feiyan''s face was pale and her eyes were red from crying.


    <span>The Qi King, Su Qi, was sitting there with aplex expression on his face.


    "Person... Is everyone here? " At the very top, Great Elder Su Chan asked.A female elder at the side said, "Royal brother, other than Prince Fengwei, Princess Ruo Luo, Princess Hanyu and thirteen other elders from the distant feudal fiefdom, the other thirty-five n elders have all arrived ¡­"


    "Enough, these people are enough. Time is short, we can''t wait any longer."


    Su Chan stood up and swept his gaze across them. He said clearly, "Everyone, I believe everyone should already know about this.


    <span>If nothing unexpected happened, His Majesty and the Emperor were already dead!


    The Royal Tomb had already been investigated, and there were no traces of the two emperors.


    Tu Yue had already admitted that he had failed in his duty to conceal the matter.<span>The royal family had removed him from his post, but due to the protection of the Tu Family, he was temporarily confined in his residence.


    Losing two emperors is our Su Family''s shame!


    <span>And now, with the Sacred Emperor''s examination at hand, our Su n cannot beughed at by the entire world!


    This year''s Sacred Royal Trial, not only would it be held as usual, it would also be held in a grand fashion! Special!


    We have to tell the whole world, the Great War! It''s still someone with the surname Su! "<span>Su Chan loudly shouted, and all the Elders present apuded loudly.


    "That''s right!" Now that the whole world knows about it, we have to use our power even more to shut them up! "


    "The one who killed the two Emperors was most likely the Sword God of the Immortal Sword Sect!<span>It is not impossible for that person to cultivate the Emperor Sword Dao and kill the Emperor! "


    <span>"Didn''t you say that Ye Fan from the Northern Marquis Manor is also a suspect?"


    "That brat is weak, how could he be an opponent of the Supreme Emperor?


    But... It might be possible for the Shen Long family to find the ancestor and secretly make a move! "


    "God Dragon n''s Restoration Heart of Immortality! It''s definitely possible to do such a thing!<span>However, without the Heavenly Star Token, the Shen Long family wouldn''t be able to seed!


    <span>This time''s Sacred Royal Trial is a great opportunity for us to suppress the arrogance of others! "


    <span>Hearing the discussion of the elders, Su Chan raised her hand, indicating for them to be quiet.


    "First of all, we have to choose a temporary sessor to the throne as soon as possible!


    <span>Although our Su Family has nock of experts, but this person must have both martial and literary skills, and even try his best to have an orthodox royal bloodline.


    <span>Secondly, the situation this time around was extremely serious. The five great ns, four great ns and various powers would all be gathered here for the Sacred Royal Academy''s test.


    The emperor had just changed people, the majesty of the royal family was provoked like this, it was hard to guarantee that there would be some people who would want to take the opportunity to usurp the throne!


    So, this old man suggested using the Great Formation of the ult Blood to gather the sage realm ancestors who are scattered throughout the n!


    <span>In order to protect the Su Family, we must have the protection of the ancestors so that we can be absolutely safe! "


    Immediately, an elder agreed, "I agree. Maybe Shen Long family has already gathered the ancestor and is waiting for this to catch us off guard!"


    "First Elder, once we summon the forefather of the Sheng Domain back, the other sects will likely panic and summon him back.At that time, there was a possibility that over a hundred sage realm experts might step foot into the Royal Capital!


    <span>With one mistake, the Imperial City would be reduced to ashes if Sheng Domain became angry. This was definitely not a joke!


    <span>Is there really a need to go this far in this time''s Sacred Royal Examinations? " There were also elders who were worried.


    Su Chen said in a deep voice, "Our opponent silently killed the Supreme Emperor.


    It was even possible that he had killed two of their patriarchs, Jin Heng and Yue Ran, who were protecting the imperial mausoleum ¡­ What do you think? "Hearing this, many of the elders'' faces turned pale white. Thinking about this, the Su n actually lost three sage realm cultivators in one go?!


    The crowd couldn''t help but silently nod their heads and agree with his suggestion of asking the forefather to return.<span>Su Zhen nodded. "Alright, then let''s do the first thing. Today, we must establish one person to seed the throne!"

 Chapter 2278

    2278


    Ye Fan looked at the two of them, "Oh?" What did you hear? "


    He walked over slowly and said, "The immortal pce has sent some news. This time, the night and the green dance specifically came from the ancient Demon Abyss and invited the Golden Emissary of the Seven Radiant Envoys from the Sinless City.


    Golden Envoy Ying He was not like the Flower Saint, who was ranked as a Sevens Envoy by nurturing a Spirit Flower Immortal Grass.


    Ying He possessed his own faction, the ''Night Owl Sect'', and was the overlord of the Demon Abyss.


    In terms of qualifications and strength, I am on par with Brother Yao, at the very least with Magic King Phillips. "


    "Ying He? "His surname is Ying ¡­" Ye Fan spected, "Could it be the ancestor of the White Tiger n?"


    "Yes, he was once the heir to the White Tiger n, but he is a cruel and lustful man.


    For a time, he relied on his own strength to rule over the n, and he had a grudge against the wives and daughters of his brothers.


    Because his actions were too vile, the White Tiger n wanted to execute him.


    He had nowhere to hide, so he escaped to the Sinless City. After about a hundred years, he finally arrived at the ancient Demon Abyss.


    Using the City Lord''s connections and his own strength, he quickly established the Ye n.


    The Ancient Demon Abyss was not like the Heavenly Passage Paradise. Although the spiritual energy was rtively weak and it was especially dangerous, there was still arge amount of unique cultivation resources.


    Amongst them, there were quite a few capable human and demon ns, many of which had been passed down for generations.


    Although outsiders might not know much about this ce, those who could get a foothold in this ce were definitely not ordinary people!


    It was true that the number of sage realm experts in the Blessed Paradises was greater than the number in the prehistord.


    But if one were to truly say which part is the hardest to establish oneself in, the Ancient Devil Abyss will bear the brunt of it! " Ye Zichen sighed.


    "Hmph, no wonder you were invited by those two women. So it turns out that you like beauties. Your Sheng Domain cultivation is also so lustful." Xiao Xin''er disdainfully said.


    As she said this, the rest of the women couldn''t help but look at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan coughed his throat, and said, "Being pure in the heart is undoubtedly a kind of cultivation, and to calmly face all kinds of desires is also a kind of cultivation.


    To like beauties, to like flowers and paintings, is the same logic as to like flowers and paintings. We shouldn''t treat it as a form of shame. "


    "There''s really a lot of twisted logic behind this," muttered Ling Yuwei.


    Nian Ru said worriedly, "Husband, it looks like this time, the person who hase is not someone to be trifled with. Why don''t we send someone to scout first?"


    See what that Golden Emissary means, then decide whether or not I should go?


    "No need, what shoulde wille sooner orter. There is no way to avoid it.


    "Let''s take advantage of this situation and solve the problem quickly so that we can safely strengthen our Immortal Sword Sect!" Ye Fan said.


    "Sir God of Swords, it looks like you''re quite confident." Yao Yu narrowed her eyes and said, "I believe all the famous saints in the Blessed Paradises will head over to the Sacred Cloud Grand Meeting.


    If Lord Sword God is able to stop the menacing Ying He at the Sacred Cloud Grand Meeting ¡­


    This'' Sword God Mountain '', named after your esteemed name, is truly worthy of your title! "


    Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart. In fact, he also knew that whether it was a cup of wine or taking medicine first, many hidden experts in the Blessed Paradise were all watching from the shadows.


    Now that he had taken up almost all of the three heavenly paradises by himself, who wouldn''t be jealous?


    It was just that no one wanted to be the first to argue with him over anything.


    Back then, Magic King Phillips had obviously wanted to use the power of the Sinless City to test whether he had the strength to eat such a big piece of fat.


    Sage realm experts had plenty of time to spare, and it was only a blink of an eye if they waited several months.


    The Sacred Cloud Grand Meeting this time was to determine whether or not the Divine Sword Sect really possessed the qualifications to upy the three great Blessed Lands.


    "It''s quite good. I was just worrying that I wouldn''t have the chance to get to know everyone from the Blessed Paradise. We''ll join in the fun together the day after tomorrow!"


    Ye Fan reached out his arms to hug the few women, "I''ll just take it as a trip!"


    "To think you canugh! That''s the Hongmen Family Banquet! " Ning Xuemo shook her head with a bitter smile.


    Just as Ye Fan was about to say something, his phone rang.


    He picked it up and saw that it was Flowerfall.


    "My disciple called. I''ll take the call." Ye Fan picked up his phone and walked to the side.


    Everyone looked at each other, since when did Ye Fan take in disciples?


    Don''t stop worrying too much, very curious about who can make Ye Fan ept a disciple.


    "Teacher, I heard that you killed Principal Kong. Is that true?" Everyone is after you... Are you okay? " Hua Xiaoluo asked worriedly.


    Ye Fan smiled andforted him, "Those are all lies. Don''t worry, I will settle this matter."


    "You just need to take care of yourself. Teacher will take care of these matters."


    "Un, I knew that teacher was definitely not that kind of person.


    "Oh right, teacher is going to the Imperial City to participate in the Sacred Royal Examinations. Will we meet again when the timees?"


    Ye Fan was stunned, "You are also participating in the Sacred Royal Test?"


    "That''s right, the n arranged for me to join the contestants." Hua Xiaoluo was filled with anticipation and nervousness. "Although I want to spar with the geniuses of the other academies, I''m afraid I''ll embarrass the teachers ¡­"


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Then you have to work hard, and I will supervise the battle."


    "Really? Then ¡­ "Then, little Luo must seize this opportunity to train!"


    After chatting with his disciple for a while, Ye Fan kindly gave a few words of encouragement and hung up.


    The other women looked at him suspiciously.


    Ye Fan hurriedly put on a serious face and said, "I know what you guys are thinking, but this is really just a teacher and apprentice rtionship. She is still a child."


    "Um... Back then, Xiao Yu also ¡­ " The other girls nodded.


    Ye Fan was speechless. His own image waspletely gone, but it didn''t matter. He knew that he could just treat Hua Xiaoluo as a disciple.


    He stepped forward and asked, "It''s the one that ¡­" the girl that came to the immortal pce? "


    Ye Fan nodded, "You also know?"


    "I''ve heard someone say that you were very optimistic about a youngdy from the Divine Dragon n. What, do you think she can inherit your legacy?" he asked curiously.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "I just feel that she really loves swords, and that she is indeed talented and likeable, so I epted her." "The extent of her future will be up to her alone."


    "It''s already very rare for you to give me such an evaluation ¡­ "I do want to meet her." Huo Wu said with a smile.


    It was not only the cup of tea that did not stop, all the girls also wanted to get to know Hua Xiaoluo. After all, this was the first time Ye Fan had officially epted a disciple.


    After discussing a few things about going to the Sacred Cloud Conference the day after tomorrow, Ye Fan and the women went back to the pce.


    "Husband!"


    Su Qingxue, who had already woken up, hurriedly walked out at this moment and held her phone.


    "Look at the news in the Imperial City. Will Uncle Shui and Qing''er be alright?"


    Hearing this, Ye Fan took out his phone and took a look. He frowned, and the corner of his mouth raised into a cold smile.


    Today''s headline had the news of the Qi King leading his troops to search the Imperial Advisors'' residences.


    Not only that, the news of Kong Zhuo''s sect and the Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son being arrogant and determined to thoroughly investigate the blood case had also be a hot topic.


    "Interesting ¡­ "This kid really knows how to mess around." Ye Fan muttered.

 Chapter 2282

    Su Chan looked at Luo Feiyan''s position and said: "Empress, ording to the royal family''s tradition, the Crown Prince Su Yun should have seeded to the throne.


    But now, the odds are against the crown prince. Furthermore, the current situation is not something that a fledgling prince can control ¡­ "


    Luo Feiyan stood up and said calmly, "Great Elder, you don''t have to worry too much about how I feel.Although I am a member of the Luo Family, as the Empress of the Great Conquest, I should ce more importance on the conquest of the royal family.


    This time, regardless of what sort of judgement the elders have in mind, I will support the Luo Family wholeheartedly without anyints. "


    "Good!" As expected of Luo Jue Feng''s granddaughter! " "The Luo family and the royal family have been best friends for generations," Su said.


    The royal family and the Luo family would share the glory, and both would suffer losses at the same time!<span>Queen, I need you to contact the elders of the Luo Family more this time around.


    As long as you can survive this crisis, you will be the empress dowager of our battle! Our Imperial Family will definitely not treat you unfairly! "<span>Luo Feiyan''s eyes turned cold. "Grand Elder, I don''t ask for any glory or wealth, nor for the empress dowager''s position.


    He could only hope that he could find out who had caused the death of His Majesty and the crown prince...


    Only after taking revenge for the deep hatred in the sea of blood can I feel at ease! and alsofort the souls of your majesty and your son in heaven! "


    "Of course, if we don''t avenge this grudge, how can our royal family have the face to rule the world!?" Su Chan agreed.<span>Another elder stood up and said: "The Queen is magnanimous. It is the fortune of the royal family."


    <span>I think the most suitable person to inherit the throne right now is the Qi King Su Qi!


    In terms of qualifications, bloodline, and cultivation level, the Qi King should be the most suitable sessor to the throne! "


    <span>Su Qi sat on the chair and immediately revealed an expression of being overwhelmed by the favor.


    Many of the other Elders also nodded in agreement.<span>"I don''t think so." The female elder stood up again, "Although the crown prince is no longer here, First Prince Su Mo is.


    <span>Although Su Mo''s mother''s background is low, she''s still the eldest son of the Imperial Family. "


    "No!" Su Mo has been following the Northern Marquis all year round to guard Beiming City. I''m afraid he has longined about the Imperial Family! "


    "It just so happens that Su Mo has thisyer of rtionship with the Divine Dragon n. If Su Mo were to ascend the throne, the Divine Dragon n might be able to ept it even more easily."


    "Humph!" Our Su Family''s royal family doesn''t need the Divine Dragon Family to ept? Isn''t this just showing that we are afraid of the Divine Dragon Family?! "


    <span>"I don''t agree!"


    "This old man thinks ¡­"


    <span>In the meeting, the sounds of arguing rose and fell unceasingly.


    Qi King Su Qi suddenly stood up and said, "Elders!" Please listen to what Little Wang has to say! "


    The pce quieted down and all the elders looked at Su Qi.<span>Su Qi walked to the center and bowed. "Grand elder, elders, I, Little Wang, am inexperienced and inexperienced. Compared to my elder brother, I''m even less worthy of being called an emperor."


    As the elders had rmended Little Wang, she was already overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, and did not dare to have the slightest bit of presumptuous thoughts.


    Right now, the most important thing to do now was to quickly choose a person who could convince the masses and take the emperor''s responsibility.If we continue to argue like this, before we choose our emperor, our royal family would have to split up and let the other families and ns see a joke. "


    All the elders nodded in agreement.


    <span>"Su Qi, then what kind of person do you think can convince the masses?" Su Chan asked with a smile.


    <span>Su Qi said, "Little Wang thinks that three conditions must be met.


    <span>Firstly, the royal family was orthodox. Secondly, their cultivation had to be among the best of their generation. Thirdly, they had enough talent to learn.


    <span>In short, the royal family is orthodox, and they have cultivated both civil and martial arts! "


    <span>"Well said! Wasn''t it the Qi King who met these requirements?


    For many years, the Qi King hadmanded the garrison troops, assisting the imperial government. As one of the ten Heavenly Kings, he was considered one of the best amongst his peers.


    <span>Qi King, don''t be modest! " Immediately, an elderughed.


    Su Qi quickly waved his hand, "No, no! Elder, this little strength of Little Wang''s is still not enough... It''s difficult to take on such a task! "


    Although he denied it, in the depths of Su Qi''s eyes, there was a hint of excitement and anticipation.


    <span>At this time, Su Chan thought deeply for a moment and said loudly: "Okay! Since that''s the case, I have a choice.


    <span>"Ladies and gentlemen, why note with me to meet ¡­."


    Everyone was puzzled and looked at each other in dismay.


    "Grand Elder, who needs us to go and see him?" Can''t we summon him here directly? "<span>Su Xian sighed: "Speaking of which, we are ashamed. Our royal family owes this person ¡­ ¡­


    <span>"Moreover, only us bunch of old fellows can personally go over to see him. Perhaps, that might be able to move him."


    The forefathers were even more puzzled as a few of them suddenly thought of something.


    "Great n Elder! "Don''t tell me what you mean?!"<span>Luo Feiyan, Qi Wang, and the others also wore doubtful expressions, frowning deeply.


    <span>Su Chan strode out of the hall. "Ladies and gentlemen, follow me to the Heaven Seeking Pce ¡­"


    Although they were confused, everyone knew that Su Chan wouldn''t speak nonsense, so they all followed.


    Deep in the night, the royal n''s elders arrived at the Heaven''s Inquisition. The guards on duty were all trembling in fear, knowing that something big was about to happen.<span>As the group of elders walked into the library, the lights of the Primordial Stone shone brightly.


    In the empty library, there was only a young man lying on a long desk.


    He had several books on his head, a book in his hand, and a pot of hot tea beside him.


    The young man wasn''t surprised by the arrival of the group of royal elders, nor was he nervous. He merely nced at Su Chan and the others.<span>"It''s closed. I need to read. I''lle back tomorrow."


    <span>Some elders were immediately displeased, "Brat, look carefully! Seeing us, you still dare to be so rude?! "


    <span>Su Chen extended his hand to stop her. With a smile, he said, "It''s fine. Let me do it."


    <span>Amidst everyone''s surprised gazes, Su Chan actually walked up and bowed very respectfully.


    "Prince Su Wang, you should know that your father, the Supreme Emperor, passed away, right?"


    Upon hearing this, many of those who did not know of the situation were so surprised that their eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets!


    "What!? He is Su Wang!? "


    "He... He''s not dead!? "


    As for Luo Feiyan, Su Qi and the other juniors, they were a bit confused. They asked the elders beside them what was going on.


    Hearing the exnation, Su Qi and Luo Feiyan were both shocked and their faces changed.So it turned out that when Su Juxin was still the crown prince, she was once oppressed by the Wilderness and had no choice but to sign a few treaties on humiliation.


    <span>In order to humiliate the Great Conquest, the Barbarian King had requested that the Crown Prince Su Juxin marry a barbarian woman and be the first Crown Prince''s consort.


    <span>Su Wang was the son of Su Juxin and the barbarian woman. He was also the biological elder brother of Emperor of the Underworld!


    However, to Su Jue Xin, Su Wang was a disgrace!


    Su Jue Xin didn''t want to admit publicly that he had a son of barbarian blood.<span>Thus, those who knew of Su Wang''s existence were few in number.


    If he did not know that Su Wang was actually innocent and after all, he was his own flesh and blood. His first child, Su Juxin would probably want her son to disappear.


    It was this period of humiliation that caused Su Jue to think of a way to kill the previous generation''s Barbarian King after he ascended the throne.


    Su Wang''s mother, the barbarian woman, had died a long time ago. The reason was unknown.


    Su Wang had also always been hidden by the royal family. Many people thought that he had died, but no one expected that he had silently stayed in the Heaven Seeking Library for several decades.

 Chapter 2280

    2280


    Dark Moon City, in a hidden room. The heat waves were surging and sparks were flying everywhere.


    A tall and sturdy man, bare-chested and as tall and sturdy as a small mountain, held a ck sledgehammer in his hand. He was striking a piece of red metal with a "ng ng".


    Every time he hit it a few dozen times, he would put the metal back into the furnace.


    At the same time, high temperature mes surged out of the brawny man''s body. After pouring into the furnace, the temperature rapidly rose!


    Only this way could the small piece of metal truly be heated to the point that it could be forged.


    "Dang ¡­" "Dang ¡­"


    A handsome man dressed in green slowly walked out from the shadows and arrived behind the brawny man.


    "Master Zhu, is everything going well?"


    The robust man did not stop beating and answered without even turning his head, "Your Highness Night King, since I promised you that I would finish the test before the Holy Emperor, I will naturally not go back on my words.


    "However, you have yet to find thest Heavenly Star Token. If you drag it out for another day, it will be toote for me."


    "Thest piece doesn''t need to be remoulded and forged. I only need to finish remoulding the fourth piece and I can perfectly implement my n," Ye Guan said with a smile.


    "Is that so?" The sturdy man grinned yfully, "I, Old Zhu, am a boorish person. I''m toozy to ask about theplicated path of Warlocks like you.


    However, when thest Heavenly Star Token has been reforged, His Highness Night King should fulfill his promise and bring back the Gonggong Divine Bead, right? "


    Ye Guan Xing nodded, "Master, please be at ease. The cultivation of the Gonggong Divine Bead is about to bepleted.


    Long Yue had already sent his prized disciple to retrieve the divine bead.


    Even if I fail, once the Sacred Royal Trial arrives, this king will personally retrieve the recovered divine bead and personally hand it over to Master Zhu. "


    "Hehe, that''s good!" The muscr man raised his eyebrows and said, "Your Highness, you and the Demon God Emperor can both be considered the hegemons of a region, so you have to keep your word.


    But if you can''t get the Gonggong Divine Bead, don''t me me for turning hostile. "


    "Of course. I, Ye Guan Xing, will never break my promise." Ye Guan Xing said confidently.


    The muscr man nced at the star tablet that was being knocked on the wall, and said with great emotion, "Ten thousand years ago, we, the ancestors of Zhu Rong''s family, built this Heavenly Star Token for Emperor Xuan Yuan.


    [Now the world is changing. I wish you that I can rebuild these tokens ¡­] "I wonder if the ancestor is scolding me for being unfilial."


    "Master Zhu, if the craftsmanship of your Fire God n were to be lost, then it would truly be an unfilial deed.


    "This king guarantees that the Heavenly Star Token that you have remade will shine brilliantly at this very moment. Your name, Zhu Yan, will also be forever famous in the history of the world," said Ye Guan.


    "Hahaha... I, Old Zhu, do not need those, you just need to get me the Gonggong Divine Bead, and we will settle this between us! "


    Zhu Yan took a pot of boiling hot liquor from the side and gulped it down.


    This wine was clearly extraordinary as well. Even at such a high temperature, it didn''t evaporate at all.


    Ye Guan Xing nodded, "It''s a deal..."


    With that, he disappeared from the shadows once again.


    Ten million kilometers away.


    Blessed Paradise, Great Void Heaven, Green Night Tower.


    Rich purple and red flowers, their fragrance assailing the nostrils, surrounded a green tower that had more than ten floors.


    At the back of the mountain, beside an exquisite and luxurious hot spring, a dense vapor shrouded the area.


    Dozens of enchanting women were gathered in groups of three to five, waiting upon a few men with different appearances.


    At the same time, there were also a dozen or so handsome men serving a few seductive looking female cultivators.


    Shifting her waist, Chi Ye walked to the edge of the hot spring and said with a charming smile, "Senior Ying He, how are the few good brothers and sisters of the Night Owl Sect doing?


    "These servants, did they make Ye Xiao''s people happy?"


    A slender man with a long beard who was ck skin and looked like a skinny monkey was pouncing on a woman. He turned his head andughed sinisterly: "That''s right! It is indeed much morefortable here than in the Ancient Devil Abyss! "


    "Hehe, following the Sect Leader does not mean that weck women. However, there aren''t many good-looking women in the Ancient Demon Abyss.


    "How can there be such fine wine and such afortable hot spring?"


    The one who spoke was a man with long hair and clean white hair. He was hugging two women, one of them to feed the wine, the other to deliver the spirit fruit. The two women were kneeling in front of the man ¡­


    The other men and women of the Nite Owl Sect were too busy having fun and were toozy to respond to the question of Yeye.


    She looked at the man lying on the soft bed in front of her.


    It was a square-shaped face with bulging muscles. It was more than two meters tall, had short silvery-white hair, and a bronze skin that seemed to be covered with ayer of metal.


    Even if this man were to lie there with his eyes closed, it would still be a great pressure for Chi Ye.


    The six women who served him surrounded the man. When the bodies of the six womenbined, it was as if they weren''t as big as him alone.


    "Ugh ¡­" Inge took a deep breath.


    Raising his legs, he sent the two women, who wereid-back to serve him, flying!


    He had only casually lifted his leg, but those two women had actually mmed into a rock by the hot spring!


    With two muffled groans, the two women''s heads started bleeding and their bodies spasmed on the ground. In reality, their lives had already been taken.


    They never would have thought that putting in so much effort to please this lord was a sudden disaster!


    Many of the women near the hot spring pool cried out in rm.


    On the other hand, the people from the Night Owl Sectughed out loud as if they were used to it. They continued to grab the frightened women to enjoy themselves.


    The expression on her face changed, and she frowned nervously.


    At this time, Qing Wu also walked over. "Senior Ying He, is there anything that you aren''t satisfied with?"


    "You all ¡­ Do you think this old man is easy to fool? " Ying He nced at the two girls.


    Chi Ye hurriedly smiled and shook his head, "Senior Ying He, why do you say that? We havee all the way to invite you to do justice.


    Firstly, for the benefit of the innocent city and secondly, for your protection, how dare you neglect it in the slightest? "


    "Since you want me to protect all of you, why don''t you just send these trash to tter me?" Ying He sneered.


    "This ¡­" Chi Ye and Qing Wu looked at each other, somewhat confused.


    Qing Wu said, "Senior, these female ves were all carefully trained by our Green Night Pavilion. They are good at serving men.


    Even the male ves here are carefully chosen by us. The number of powerful female cultivators we have served is not few, but they are all the best of our brothels. "


    "Hmph ¡­" These were all things that Hua Sheng was tired of, right? They were just leftovers.


    "It''s alright to entertain my subordinates. I don''t think much of them," Ying He said disdainfully.


    When Chi Ye and Qing Wu heard this, they immediately understood.


    "Qingwu, go to the nearby market and bring back some virgins. We need the best!


    Those who were unwilling to sell, would be directly robbed! We must let this senior have his fun! "


    "Understood, sister, I''ll go now!" The Qingwu immediately brought people out.


    Yan Ye said apologetically, "Senior, I''ve let you down. We were indeed inconsiderate. I will go and find a few new ones to change your taste."


    "No need!"


    Ying He stretched out his hand, and a wave of air brought Chi Ye right in front of him!


    Not allowing ShiYan to resist, once Ying Hei pressed his hand down, Shiye immediately kneeled down in front of him!

 Chapter 2283

    2283<span>Su Wang continued to flip through the book and said faintly, "So what if I know?"


    "The Emperor was murdered in secret, and so was His Majesty.


    Even though when the Supreme Emperor was alive, he did not treat His Highness well.


    However, what happened that year was something the Supreme Emperor kept in his heart, so it wasn''t hard to understand.


    If blood is thicker than water, does that mean that His Highness doesn''t intend to avenge our father ande out to help the royal family? " Su Chan asked earnestly.<span>Su Wang had a puzzled look, "Grand Elder, did you find the wrong person? I am a disgrace to the royal family, don''t you forget.


    Furthermore, I am only a person who is looking at the library. In the grand matter of your Su Family''s royal family, there are plenty of capable people that can shoulder the burden, so there is no need to look for me. "


    "Your Highness, as the eldest son of the Supreme Emperor, your bloodline is genuine and well-deserved.<span>All these years, this old man knew that His Highness had read tens of thousands of books in the library, was knowledgeable and well versed in the ways of governing the peace and stability of nations.


    <span>Speaking of cultivation level, although this old man was unable to find out the depth of His Highness, the Supreme Emperor had once told this old man something ¡­


    <span>The Grand Emperor said before he died, ''Su Wang, this child, was the most talented in cultivation. In the past three thousand years, he was the strongest person in the Su n.


    <span>For the Emperor to praise you so much, there is no need to question his highness''s strength! "


    Hearing this, the group of elders behind them, Su Qi, Luo Feiyan, and the others were all shocked.


    They knew that even if Su Chan wanted to use strategy, she wouldn''t randomly make up Su Juxin''s words.


    However, they could not believe that an ''abandoned child'' with a barbarian bloodline really had such a high innate talent!?


    <span>The group of experts from the Su Family tried to sense for a bit, but they could not find anything special about Su Ming.


    Not to mention the aura of an expert, they were very suspicious of whether Su Wang had cultivated or not.


    "Pfft ¡­" Su Wang couldn''t help butugh, "Great Elder, stop teasing me.


    That old man would rather have me die than to appear in his eyes. Why would he mention me to you? "Su Zhen frowned and let out a long sigh, "Your Highness, how could this old man dare to use the Supreme Emperor to deceive you?


    <span>Back then, when the Emperor went to the Twilight Forest and fought against the Sword God, he came back knowing that something big was going to happen.


    <span>The Supreme Emperor knew that even though the Emperor could rule the country, it was not enough to rule this chaotic world.


    <span>That''s why the Emperor came to this old man to have a long secret talk with him and brought up your highness! "


    <span>"Great n Elder! You mean. The Great Emperor knew that such a day woulde!? "


    "No, to be exact, the Emperor prepared for a rainy day ¡­"


    <span>"The Monarch level sword intent has appeared, and it has made the imperial family an enemy. We really have to guard against it."


    <span>"The emperor has great foresight, it''s impossible for us topare ourselves to him ¡­" The few elders were all sighing with emotion.


    Su Wang yawned. "Are you done talking? If you''re done, you can leave. The library is already closed. What are you doing in the middle of the night ¡­"<span>Su Chan continued: "The Supreme Emperor told me that if the Imperial Family is in danger, Prince Su Wang is the only one with the power to turn the tide!


    Your Highness! Even though the Grand Emperor has many shorings towards you, but back then, he was also young and vigorous.


    For the past few decades, the Supreme Emperor seemed to be indifferent to His Highness, but the truth is that he is truly very concerned about His Highness! "


    "Heh ¡­"<span>Su Wang let out a coldugh. His pair of eyes were glowing with an icy blue light ¡­


    <span>Suddenly, a surge of chaos energy spread out!


    <span>The entire library was enveloped in a cold aura that made all those present shudder!


    <span>It was as if ice was forming in their bones. Everyone quickly channeled their martial arts to block it!


    These elders were at least at the Heaven Seizing Sect''s level of cultivation. Moreover, the Su n''s Sea Abyss Water Repellent had the ability to resist the cold in the first ce.


    <span>In the blink of an eye, it was enough to make them freeze to the point of being bbergasted!


    <span>Luo Feiyan and the others with the weakest cultivation bases were already freezing to the point that their lips were turning purple. They had to rely on the protection of the nearby elders to avoid being frozen!


    <span>Strangely, although everyone felt so cold they were about to freeze, there was no ice or snow whatsoever in the library.


    <span>"A day''s worth of cold!?"


    Some of the elders immediately came to their senses. Just what was this!?


    <span>Luo Feiyan''s face turned pale and she asked in a trembling voice, "Elder ¡­ What ¡­ "What do you mean?"


    "As the saying goes, three feet of ice does notst one day... As for our Su n''s Deep Sea Mountain''s Water Sealing technique, its highest realm is precisely the cold of one day!


    Once one reached the realm of ''a day''s worth of cold,'' the power of the abyssal depths of the sea wouldpletely change!<span>In the history of the Su Family, there has never been another person who has cultivated to such a level, other than Great Emperor Ming Yuan! "


    <span>Luo Feiyan, Qi Wang, and the rest were all dumbfounded. They had never felt such a frightful coldness before!


    What was even more unbelievable was that Su Wang did not even use his cultivation and only released a bit of his Qi ¡­


    Su Zhen''s eyes were filled with excitement. "The Great Emperor did not see wrong!" Prince Su Wang! Your talent is indeed the strongest person after Emperor Ming Yuan! ""So what!?"


    Su Wang had been maintaining a calm demeanor the entire time, disying an indescribably imposing manner.


    "Don''t think I don''t know how my mother was poisoned to death by the princess consort!Back then, he did not care and treated my mother as a disgrace to be trampled on and abandoned at will!


    <span>But if my mother hadn''t married him, how many people would have died during the great conquest?


    Back then, everyone treated me coldly. They wished that I would never show my head again.


    Now that the old man and Su Qian are both dead, are you begging me to go up against the strong enemies and help the royal family?<span>To think that all of you old faces, people who were a few hundred years old, would not even blush while standing here!


    <span>Your Su Family are all cruel and cold-blooded, I don''t want to get even the slightest bit involved with you! "


    <span>The group of elders had also been in high positions for a long time. Being ridiculed in such a manner was naturally unbearable.


    "Su Wang! Don''t rely on your high cultivation to speak nonsense and insult our Su Family''s royal family! ""That''s right!" The Su Family has let down both you and your son, but how could it be so pathetic as you say!? "


    <span>Su Wangughed out loud, and pointed at Luo Feiyan: "I will not mention anything else, that year Fourth Prince Su Jiu, his intelligence was extraordinary, far superior to Crown Prince Su Yun.


    <span>But how did Su Jiu get poisoned to death by this empress, who secretly connected with her uncle, Su Bei Wang ¡­ You really don''t know? "


    Hearing this, Luo Feiyan''s face turned pale, and she shouted in panic, "Nonsense! I have not done it! Everyone knows that the Fourth Prince has died from illness! "


    The Elders hadplicated expressions on their faces, and many of them lowered their heads."Su Qian, in order to win over the Luo Family, turned a blind eye to this empress killing her son.


    Pity that Su Jiu. Back then, I often came to the library to read, and I rather admired that little guy.


    <span>Pitiful. He didn''t even say he wanted to fight for the throne, only dying young ¡­


    You still dare to say... This royal family is not cold-blooded and emotionless!? " Su Wang smirked.


    <span>There was silence. Luo Feiyan''s eyes were averted as she bit her lower lip.


    "Let''s go, don''t bother me. The rise and fall of the royal family has nothing to do with me!"<span>Su Wang held his breath, jumped off the table and turned around to leave.


    <span>Great Elder Su Chan abruptly raised his head, a sharp light flickering in his eyes.


    "Your Highness!" Let''s not talk about the Fourth Prince that year!


    <span>But, does Your Highness really not have any feelings for the Supreme Emperor and the Su Family!? "


    <span>Su Chan said loudly, "Could it be that Your Highness does not know who was the person who stealthily passed down the ''Deep Sea stop the flow of water'' to you during your youth to guide you in your cultivation!?"


    After His Highness had reached adulthood, he had nearly been assassinated time and time again. Who was the one who protected His Highness'' life?His Highness had been poisoned once, who used precious herbs to cure him when he was unconscious!?


    <span>There was a year of fire in the library, and Your Highness was supposed to be held ountable for it. Who was it that stopped this!? "


    After a series of questions, Su Wang finally stopped.


    <span>Su Cheng''s eyes turned red and he kneeled on the ground.


    "Your Highness!" Do you think. From whom did this old man learn these things!? "<span>Su Wang trembled. He clenched his fists and turned his back to the crowd, not saying a word.


    After a long time, Su Wang raised his head and closed his eyes, sighing deeply ¡­."Only this time, after the Royal Sacred Test, I no longer have anything to do with your Su Family!"


    A look of ecstasy appeared in Su Chan''s eyes as he took the lead to kneel down and said loudly, "I invite Your Highness to return to the pce!"<span>The rest of the people present looked at each other in dismay before all kneeling down as well, "We respectfully invite Your Highness Su Wang to ¡­ ¡­"


    The Qi King, Luo Feiyan and the rest could only kneel down withplicated expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 2287

    <span>2287


    For the sake of the Grand Magus King, the two Patriarchs of the Divine Dragon n had no other choice but to submit to him.<span>After the saints took their seats, the Demon Lord said, "The reason for this Sacred Cloud Grand Meeting is still because of the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.


    Originally, the Flower Sage was a Wood Emissary among the Sevens Emissaries, using the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley to cultivate the Spiritual Flowers and Immortal Grass to supply to the innocent city.


    <span>But now, the Flower Sage is dead, and His Excellency the Sword God has obtained the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley and all its resources.


    As the Golden Emissary, Sect Leader Ying He hade this time to discuss the distribution of the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.<span>For a long time, both the Blessed Paradise and the Sinless City respected each other and did not vite each other.


    This matter had to do with the rtionship between the Sinless City and the Blessed Paradises. It might affect the other saints present.


    <span>"Therefore, this old man has specifically agreed to the request to hold the Sacred Cloud Grand Meeting here."


    "Honored Magus King, there''s no need to borate any further. Actually, the matter is very simple."<span>Ying He waved his hand, red at Ye Fan andughed sinisterly: "This old man hase here to do one thing, and that is to take back the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley!


    If you are willing to give it up, then nothing will happen to it.


    Ye Fan took a sip of the fruit juice and said lightly: "That is already my Immortal Sword Sect''s territory, give me a reason to hand over the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.""Heh ¡­" Ying He sneered, "Brat... "You have no idea what kind of power you are fighting against ¡­"


    Ye Fan put down his cup, and looked over indifferently, "If you are really confident, then why are you still here to negotiate?"


    "This old man has onlye here to give face to Your Majesty and all the saints of the Blessed Paradise, not to you." Ying He''s expression grew colder and colder.<span>"You ¡­ "So what if I don''t give you face?" Ye Fan refused to budge an inch.


    When the men of the Night Owl Sect heard this, they cursed.<span>"Stinking brat!" Do you really think so highly of yourself!? "


    <span>"You''re giving me face but not taking it! Sovereign, there''s no need to waste words with him! Just kill him! "


    The ck bearded man, the long haired, white faced man, and the other elites of the Night Owl Sect were all at the Sacred Heart Realm. They were the pirs of the Night Owl Sect.<span>They had followed Ying He throughout the years, fighting ferociously in the ancient Demon Abyss, and were not afraid of anything in the world.


    <span>Right now, Ye Fan could not feel any aura of an expert from his body, so he naturally had no fear!


    <span>"Everyone, don''t be impatient." At this time, Phillips tried to smooth things over: "Since you''ve sat down, let''s have a good chat."


    In my opinion, what the Sinless City needs is nothing more than the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley''s spiritual flowers and immortal herbs, which can be continuously supplied.


    <span>If the Sword God does not mind, he can keep the territory, but as usual, he can give a portion of the medicinal ingredients to the innocent city.


    This way, I think the Mayor will be satisfied too. I don''t think Sir God of Swords needs to give up the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley because it would be perfect for both sides. "


    Ye Fan sighed, "Sir Magic King, it won''t be a problem to give away a portion of the herbs, but I can''t give it to you for free, at least I have to exchange it with some equivalent items.


    After all, I am not from the Sinless City, and I am not under the jurisdiction of the City Lord. "Ying He narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Kid, you are still wet behind the ears. Do you think you are qualified to bargain with our Mayor?"


    <span>I''ll tell you now, if you want to live well, there are only two paths!


    Or, hand over the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley and directly take your people and scram!


    Or. Just like the Flower Sage, you must hand over your goods and enter our innocent city! "<span>"Old bastard Ying He, you have gone too far! God of Swords, how could you submit to my monarch level sword intent?! " Ji Yuming reprimanded.


    "Exactly! He was nning to lose all decorum by making such a request! What is there to talk about!? " Xiao Xin''er couldn''t help but say angrily.


    Ying He leaned back in his chair. "It''s fine for that Ji to speak, but when did a mere Feng Nu dare to speak up at a time like this?"


    Was it because this old man hasn''t had contact with the n members for too long that the n has changed? Is your Phoenix n that wild now? "<span>Ying He gloomily stared at Xiao Xin''er. With just that one nce, the girl felt an enormous pressure weighing down her heart!


    <span>"You ¡­" Xiao Xin''er''s beautiful face flushed red. She med herself for not being able to open her mouth.


    A warm big hand stroked Xiao Xin''er''s head.


    "My woman wants to talk, but she can talk." Ye Fan smiled and nced at the woman.


    Xiao Xin''er was slightly stunned. Her eyes revealed a trace of shyness and happiness as the pressure on her body suddenly dissipated.


    <span>Right at this time, Ye Fan''s phone rang.


    The other saints all looked at him strangely. Many sage realm cultivators had not left the Blessed Paradise for a long time, so they naturally didn''t know about these technological products.<span>Ye Fan took a nce and saw that it was the candlelight, so he immediately picked it up.


    "What is it?"


    "Master... You are in the Blessed Paradise? " the candle asked.


    "Yes." Ye Fan frowned, "Are you on your way?" The wind was blowing... What happened? "<span>Candle said somewhat uneasily: "I have been following Wu Hui Zi''s lead all along.


    <span>Wu Hui seemed to be afraid of Master''s power, as he had been hibernating for the past few days.


    However, when the news of you participating in the convention spread out in the Blessed Paradise, the people of Wu Hui''s faction immediately made their move!<span>If nothing unexpected happens, their target will most likely be your family ¡­ "


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat! How could he have not expected this!The opening of the inte had even exposed his whereabouts.


    This allowed Wu Hui to take advantage of the situation and find trouble with Ye Huang, Ji Susu, and the others!


    <span>Ye Huang Tu was leading the troops back to the Imperial City. If they were stopped by Wu Hui and his men, they would probably die!


    Huaxu n was nning to take advantage of this chaos and make a huge ruckus, but they wouldn''t hide in the dark anymore!"Since you''ve discovered them, bring someone to stop them and dy them!"


    <span>Ye Fan immediately got up and said, "I''ll go back now!"


    <span>Candle didn''t understand: "Master... Even though I can wait a bit longer, Master is in the Heavenly Passage Paradise, how can I make it back in time? "


    "Half a day!" At most half a day! " Ye Fan said.<span>Candle sighed, "Wu Hui and his men are quite cautious when they move out. A few hours should be enough, half a day ¡­" "I will try my best."


    Ye Fan immediately hung up the phone and said to the Magic King and the others, "I have urgent matters to attend to, so I must leave immediately. We can talk about the Ten Thousand Flowers Valleyter!"


    <span>The girls probably heard what was going on over the phone. They all stood up with worried looks on their faces.


    The saints present were all astonished. No one could have imagined that the Sword God would take out such a strange little thing. After speaking for a while, he would actually leave?


    Ying He and the other innocent people in the city were not taken seriously at all...


    Sure enough, seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, Ying He''s face was like still water, and his eyes seemed to be filled with dark lightning.<span>"You arrogant brat!" Want to run? Have you asked grandpa!? "


    That skinny ck-faced man with a long beard stood in front of Ye Fan, blocking him with his body.


    In an instant, a cold wind blew and ck air swirled about!


    <span>How could Ye Fan have the heart to waste time here?


    "Weng!"


    The power of the second stage, the five-wed Golden Dragon Bloodline erupted all of a sudden!A dazzling golden me shot up into the sky. Compared to Ji Yu Ming''s dragon aura, this me was more than twice as strong!


    "Scram!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s entire body was surrounded by the Unparalleled Sword Intent. With a casual wave of his hand, a sword intent infused with the power of the Dragon Soul shot out like a waterfall!


    <span>"Bang!" This skinny man with the cultivation of Sacred Heart did not even have time to react before his entire body was shattered by the Unparalleled Sword Intent! He was scared out of his wits!

 Chapter 2284

    <span>That night, on the inte, the Su n''s royal family officially went on a campaign against the citizens of various ces, announcing the change of the Emperor''s throne.


    The royal family was orthodox. The eldest son of Emperor Ming Jue, Su Wang, was ordered to inherit the throne in the face of danger.


    Su Wang''s identity and background were all narrated with unique perspectives.


    <span>The deeds he had done in the library for the past few decades had been described as "close people" and "studious".


    Su Wang''s mother was crowned the Empress Dowager, the heroine behind the great contributions to the Great War and the peace of the Wilderness.


    <span>And the rtionship between father and son, Su Juexin and Su Wang, didn''t even be "fatherly love like a mountain".


    <span>Su Jue Xin chose to let Su Wang live a quiet and quiet life to protect Su Wang and prevent him from getting hurt by the radicals.


    <span>However, Su Juexin had always nurtured her eldest son with great care and thought that he was a martial arts expert ¡­


    Simr articles were published by the royal family, and were written in an extremely touching manner.


    This caused many of the people of the Great Conqueror to feel that this new emperor was rather friendly and worthy of respect.


    <span>Everyone was filled with anticipation towards one of the Twelve Sages of the Prehistoric Realm, Su Juxin.


    Ordinary citizens could only watch the royal family''s change of power.<span>However, the aristocratic families and ns immediately reacted ordingly.


    Before the Holy Emperor''s Trial even arrived, every n was already starting to make a move for the future ¡­


    <span>Northwest of the Great Expedition.


    Windsource City, the home of the Camel ancestors.In the Elders Guild, the Luo Family''s Great Elder had an emergency meeting.


    "Everyone, I believe everyone should already know about how the eldest son of Emperor Ming, Su Wang, suddenly ascended the throne.<span>The empress had already sent word back that Su Wang was not an ordinary person. He was the final trump card left behind by the emperor.


    In addition, in order to be absolutely safe, the Imperial Family had already nned to activate their great formation that would draw in the blood of the heart and summon the sage realm ancestor back.


    <span>Our Luo Family is close to the royal family for generations. This time, regardless of how the new Emperor performs in the Sacred Royal Examinations ¡­


    Our Luo Family must be prepared for any possible crisis!


    Therefore, I suggest that we immediately set up a formation and summon our sage realm ancestor as a precaution! "<span>At the same time.


    Xuanyuan City. The Elders Guild was also holding a secret meeting that night.


    Great Elder Yao Xing''s face was solemn as he said solemnly, "There is no need for this old man to exin any further. Everyone should know about this already.<span>Due to Kong Zhuo''s death and the involvement of the Northern Marquis Estate, many people believed that the deaths of the two Emperors were directly rted to us.


    <span>No matter how our Divine Dragon Family exins it, this time around, the Royal Sacred Examination is definitely going to make us the target of public criticism!


    <span>The scouts reported that the Su family had already begun gathering the ancestor to return. This time around, they had already treated the Sacred Royal Trial as the greatest danger.


    Thus, the patriarch and I decided to hold an emergency meeting to discuss how to deal with this ¡­ ""Great Elder, Patriarch, that stinking brat Ye Fan, has he still not been found?" An elder immediately asked.


    Yao Xingzhi shook his head, "I have already ordered Elder Feng to go to the northern army. I want to see if Ye Fan is with the northern duke ¡­"<span>"What''s wrong with this kid?" If he stood out earlier and cleared Kong Zhuo of his suspicion, wouldn''t the truth be revealed?


    But now, the entire world thinks that our Divine Dragon n is about to rebel. In the Sacred Royal Trial, we might just get surrounded and attacked! "


    "Elder Chao Xuan, your grandson caused so much trouble, do you have anything to say?"Everyone looked at Ye Zhaoxuan, who had a sullen expression.


    Ye Zhaoxuan stood up and said with a sharp look in his eyes, "First, before Kong Zhuo''s death, our House of Zhenbei was razed to the ground in the Imperial City and was attacked by the Huaxu Family.


    This matter... Right now, other than our Shen Long family, who else has spoken up for us? "Everyone was silent.


    "Obviously, the Huaxu Family blew up the Northern Hou Mansion in the name of the Cmity Royal City, and they are so arrogant!However, whether it is the royal family, the big families, or even themoners, they are all staring at me, a Core Formation Stage grandson, and won''t let me go!


    Those with good eyesight would definitely understand that if my grandson killed someone, why did he openly pay Kong Zhuo a visit?


    What''s even funnier is that, how did my grandson kill the Emperor?!<span>If Huaxu n didn''t go and deal with this, then why would they hold my grandson captive and refuse to let him go?!


    "So, the only reason why things have developed to this point is because they''re afraid!"


    Ye Zhaoxuan sneered and said, "To the royal family and everyone else, Huaxu n is nothing but a threat, only our Divine Dragon Family!"Even if it''s just a slight possibility, they still believe that we are the ones plotting behind the scenes, plotting to usurp the throne! "Restoration of the dynasty!"


    <span>With these words, many of the Elders present nodded their heads, thinking that this was indeed the case.


    Ji Changgong stood up and said, "Elder Chao Xuan, your words are the best."


    Ye Fan is the number one genius among our Divine Dragon n''s younger generation.


    Since he''d already awakened his five-wed Golden Dragon Bloodline, he must be a thorn in the side of the other powers.<span>The more dangerous this situation is, the more our Divine Dragon Family''s elders must protect the n''s genius!


    If those people were allowed to harm Ye Fan, it would be the biggest disgrace to those divine dragon ancestors! He had the bloodline of a Divine Dragon!


    As the Patriarch, I propose that we immediately activate the ''Dragonblood Soulcaller Formation'' and request the various Patriarchs to return!<span>In this year''s Sacred Royal Trial, our Divine Dragon Family has no intention of causing trouble, but ¡­ We are also not afraid of anything! "


    <span>"Haha ¡­" The Patriarch is right! If you want to fight, fight! "


    "Three thousand years ago, we listened to Emperor Xuanyuan''s teachings and gave up the world based on the Heavenly Star Token. It seems like the Su n is still not at peace!"


    "Since they are so afraid of our Shen Long family usurping our position, then there is no need for us to be courteous, let them see for themselves!"In the Divine Dragon Elders'' Association, the blood of the elders was boiling. All of them seemed to have aged several dozens of years.


    At the same time, Beiming City, which had just finished its internal strife, Skyfire City in the south, and White Emperor City in the west, the three great ns were all quickly gathered by the Elders Guild ¡­


    <span>Although the Shen Long family was the number one rival of each family, but they still represented the same family n. As they were both family ns, the other three ns naturally had to be prepared.


    Inparison, out of the five chosen families, other than the Su and Luo Families, the other three families were acting subtly.


    In the southwest of Jadeite City, the Tu Family. As arge family that overthrew the Xuanyuan Dynasty three thousand years ago, they did not hold Tu Yue ountable and instead protected him.


    The Baili family guarded the northern city of Flying Sand all year round, and had a deep blood feud with the barbarians.


    The new Emperor actually had half of the Barbarian bloodline, so the Baili family naturally didn''t have a good feeling about it.<span>Of course, the quietest ce was the southeast, Dark Moon City.


    <span>Because of Ye Guan''s extremely high power and prestige, the Elders Guild would not be able to activate it if Night King did not nod his head.


    In the back garden of the Night King''s Manor.


    The Great Elder of the Ye n, Ye Ming, brought a few elders and a general of the Ye n to meet Ye Guan Xing."My prince, before the Royal Sacred Trial, all sides were already in an uproar. Various ns and families were calling for their ancestor''s return.


    <span>Do we really not need to prepare for our Ye Family? " Ye Ming asked worriedly.


    Ye Guanxing sat on a chair and lightly wiped his jade flute with a handkerchief. He leisurely said, "Three thousand years ago, the Divine Dragon n recalled more than thirty sage realm elders.


    Even though he had a deep foundation that intimidated everyone, he still gave up the world.


    Great Elder, do you remember the reason? "<span>"Of course I remember. It was the Heavenly Star Token that summoned the Heavenly Star Divine General and acknowledged Emperor Ming Yuan ¡­ "The Divine Dragon n cannot defy the decree of Emperor Xuanyuan ¡­" Ye Ming said.


    <span>"Since that''s the case, what''s the point in summoning the Patriarchs?" The corners of Ye Guan Xing''s mouth curled up into a faint smile.


    Ye Ming and the others looked at each other, "If that''s the case ¡­" "But ¡­"


    "No matter how many Patriarchs there are, they won''t be able to decide anything." Ye Guan Xing stood up, turned his back on the crowd, and looked at the distant sky, "Everything can be decided by ¡­ It''s someone who holds the fate of heaven ¡­ "

 Chapter 2285

    <span>Paradise.


    On the way to the Green Night Tower, Ye Fan led the girls.<span>Su Qingxue naturally couldn''t fly like this, so she stayed in the storage ring and coincidentally cultivated to cure her illness.


    On the other hand, Chu Yunyao and Sunless seemed to have a lot of things to do, so they didn''t follow along.


    "Hubby, have you seen the news? A new emperor suddenly appeared on the expedition!" Ning Xuemo stared at her phone and said.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "After all, it''s going to be the Sacred Royal Examinations. The Su n has to choose a new emperor, otherwise, who will be the overseer. What''s the name of the new Emperor? "<span>"They say that the eldest son of Su Juxin and a barbarian woman is called Su Wang ¡­"


    "Su Wang?!"


    Ye Fan immediately took Ning Zimo''s phone and read it himself.


    "What''s wrong? Do you know him? " Xiao Xin''er asked curiously. Someone who could make a man care so much was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Ye Fan quickly skimmed through the report, and said with a smile, "I knew this guy wasn''t simple, I didn''t expect him to be an emperor in the blink of an eye."<span>Ye Fan then exined the matter of the library meeting Su Wang and finding the inspiration to treat Su Qingxue from his mouth.


    <span>"Husband, in that case, this Su Wangren is not bad. I need to thank him." Nian Ru said.


    <span>Ling Yuwei frowned and said, "This is not a good thing. Ye Fan killed Su Wang''s father and brother, but now he looks like an enemy instead of an enemy. He looks like a friend, but not a friend. This will be difficult."


    Ye Fanughed, "Weiwei, you''re thinking too much, are you an enemy or a friend? This is something other people need to consider. I just need to act on my own initiative, that''s enough."


    <span>"Darling, you''re right. Anyway, we have a clear conscience. Su Juxin and Su Qian were the ones who made a move on you." Nian Ru said with a smile.


    <span>Ye Fan hugged the woman and gave her a kiss, then pointed towards a faraway cultivator''s market, "Come, let''s go take a stroll and see if there''s anything good to eat. Let''s buy some food on the way."


    "Husband, are you still going shopping? Wasn''t he in a hurry to get to the Green Night Tower?


    I''m afraid that the Wine Sword Immortal and Senior Pill Saint are about to arrive. " Nian Ru said.<span>Ye Fan said indifferently, "They went to meet old friends, but I don''t have any friends that I need to meet.


    I brought you out here in time to have some fun with you all, didn''t it? "


    When the women heard this, they also nodded with a smile and went out to y.<span>The Green Night Pavilion was not far from the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley. Ye Fan, along with the women, were on their way while ying. They arrived even after a long time.


    <span>As soon as they arrived near the Green Night Pavilion, Ye Fan sensed the auras of dozens of sage realm experts. Most of them were foreign to him.


    <span>There were at least several hundred people in the entire Green Night Pavilion. After all, many of the sage realm experts founded their own sects, and they brought manypanions and disciples with them.


    As soon as they got closer, they could clearly see the situation on all levels. The girls immediately frowned, looking a little unnatural.


    The female and male ves were walking around, and they were all dressed as if they were not wearing any clothes at all.<span>The sage realm experts didn''t care too much about these matters. Some of them weren''t interested in the color of men''s or women''s faces, while some ''enjoyed'' the entertaining of the brothels.


    <span>To these experts, it was nothing more than a form of entertainment. There was no difference between good and bad.


    "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t havee. How disgusting..." Xiao Xin''er frowned.


    "I already knew what kind of people those two women were. There''s nothing strange about it!" Ning Xuemo replied.<span>Ye Fan lightly smiled, "If you are not used to it, you can go into the ring to apany Xiao Xue."


    <span>"Stop it!" Once we enter, we''ll let you off the hook! Have you taken a fancy to some woman? " Ling Yuwei doubted.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "I swear to god, is my taste that bad? I''ve been looking at our fairies everyday, how could I possibly be interested in this ce? "<span>"So what if you''re talking about Qing He and Jie Qian ¡­" Xiao Xin''er asked.


    Ye Fan coughed and pretended not to hear.


    At this time, the saints also noticed Ye Fan''s arrival.


    However, those who were able to participate in the convention were all well-known people.<span>Although the Sword God was extremely famous, he was, after all, still a junior. Naturally, they wouldn''t act in a particrly enthusiastic manner when they came out to greet him.


    After all, they were half his people, so he brought a few friends with him and walked over first.


    "Sir God of Swords, why did youe sote? I''ve been waiting for you!" Medicine Master held a cup of wine andughed."I suppose I must have gone out to y with thedies." He didn''t drink any alcohol, but held a ss of fruit juice.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "The Wine Sword Immortal understands me. Since I''m free, I naturally want to apany thedies more."


    <span>"I didn''t expect to shake the sword god of the immortal pce with his might, and he''s even a good man who values friendship. Haha ¡­"


    "To be exact, it''s both sentimental and affectionate..."


    <span>"Your Excellency God of Swords can''t be med. After all, all of youdies are like ducks and ducks ¡­"


    Several sage realm expertsughed, causing the four women to blush.First, he hurriedly introduced the medicine to Ye Fan, and then did a simple understanding.


    Although Ye Fan was not very interested, his poprity was better. The future development of the Immortal Sword Sect would definitely be smoother, so he did not reject it.<span>Those who were able to attend the meeting were all highly aplished in certain aspects, so he couldn''t underestimate them too much.


    <span>Holding the wine cup, Ye Fan greeted the other saints. Naturally, there were many people who wanted to befriend him.


    It was just that at the beginning, they were too embarrassed to take the initiative toe forward.


    The women held the fruit juice and stood behind the men, watching Ye Fan and the other saints talking andughing, all of them feeling deeply moved and proud.


    <span>Whether it was on Earth or in the prehistoric era, this man would always stand at the pinnacle, captivating them.


    <span>Although loving someone wasn''t as simple as this, the more outstanding a man was, the easier it was for him to attract them.


    "Haha!" Sir God of Swords! You''re finally here! Thest time we parted ways in the immortal pce, we were in a hurry. This time, we have to drink a few cups! "


    He held a jug of wine in his hand, and his hair was a mess. He looked like a sloppy-looking man; this was none other than the bearded drunkard he had met in the Immortal pce.


    "Sir God of Swords, you still don''t know who he is right? His name is Cen Ying."


    "He is known as the ''Formless de Saint''. He is the Sect Leader of the Shadow de Sect and also an old friend of this one," introduced the Wine Sword Immortal.<span>"Sigh!" Brother Zhu, you''re not being too kind. I, Old Cen, will say it myself! "


    Cen Ying wrapped his arm around Ye Fan''s neck, and with a smile that reeked of alcohol, he said, "Sire Sword God, there are people with ill intentions who havee to this Sacred Cloud Grand Meeting.<span>I, Old Cen, admire you a lot. You are willing to be my friend.


    <span>"You drunkard, why are you bragging? Does the Sword God need your help?"


    The bald white man and the beastmaster, with a bird and a mouse on his body, walked over.Suddenly, Nian Ru Jiao cried out in rm, and she was so frightened that she hid in Ye Fan''s embrace, "Husband!" Then ¡­ What is that!? "


    Ye Fan turned his head around and discovered that on Qian Jin''s arm, there was a "maggot" crawling. That white bug scared the woman.


    "This person... Why do I have maggots on me? " Xiao Xin''er frowned.<span>"This fairy," he hurriedly exined, "is not a maggot, but a ''day bug''. It is extremely precious."


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless, what dogshit day bug, isn''t it just a maggot?


    "Lord Beast Saint, could you please... "Just hide for a bit, my woman is a little scared." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    There was nothing Qian Jin could do. He opened his mouth and stuffed the bug into it. "Then I''ll let my little darling rest inside my stomach."<span>Nian Lu''s delicate face paled and she covered her mouth.


    "You are the only one who is merciful. If not, you will be left here with all your daybugs and ck gold crows ¡­"


    <span>A gust of cold wind blew into the scene as the ck-cloaked horse-faced man and Ghost Saint Zhong Yi chattered on at the side.


    Ye Fan and the others were speechless. This guy didn''t stop talking at all...


    <span>Right at this moment, two oppressive auras that were much deeper than the rest came close. Everyone''s expression changed as they looked towards the direction of the first floor.

 Chapter 2286

    <span>Wearing a ck robe and mage hat, Magic Lord Phillips stroked his white beard with a smile on his face.


    As soon as he appeared, he smiled and waved to the saints, "Everyone, you''ve been waiting for a long time. I''ve talked to Sect Leader Ying He about something."


    <span>Beside Phillips was a man with short silvery-white hair, who was as tall and sturdy as a small mountain. He was Ying He!


    The two of them walked over together. Their bodies and appearances werepletely different, but the feeling they gave off was as different as heaven and earth.<span>However, the aura that Phillips gave off was like that of an ancient forest.


    As for Ying He, the aura he released was like a mountain of des and a sea of mes!


    <span>Compared to these two people, Ye Fan, this God of Swords, was like a helpless little kid.


    After all, Ye Fan hadn''t broken down yet. Even if he didn''t use the Hidden Dragon Technique, Ye Fan was only at the level of a spirit sculptor, not worth mentioning.


    <span>This point had obviously been noticed by all the saints present.


    <span>Many of them were only seeing Ye Fan for the first time, and suddenly, they gave this God of Swords a questioning look.


    This young man. Was he really that capable?<span>If the facts were notid out in front of them, the saints would never have thought that the Wine Sword Immortal would be defeated by such a kid.


    <span>Although the two girls were the owners of the Green Night Restaurant, they were now like female servants silently waiting behind Ying He, not even daring to make a sound.


    After all, out of all the Saints present, almost none of them were weaker than them. Naturally, it was not their turn to speak.


    <span>Phillips walked in front of Ye Fan and introduced him with a smile, "Lord Sword God, this is the Golden Emissary of the Sevens Emissary of the innocent city, the n Master of the Night Owl of the Ancient Demon Abyss, Ying He.


    <span>The reason for the Sacred Cloud Grand Meeting this time was rted to the matter of the Sinless City and the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley. They needed tomunicate with each other.


    <span>Of course, from the standpoint of the Immortal Pce and the Paradise, I hope this is a friendly dialogue.


    If the matter could be resolved peacefully, everyone could have a few drinks and be friends.


    "On the path of cultivation, most people are lonely. There aren''t many opportunities for such a gathering today. I hope there will be a good ending."


    Ye Fan''s face was calm, and he said lightly: "If it''s a reasonable discussion, then of course I don''t mind."Ying He grinned, and sized Ye Fan up with his tiger-like eyes, "So... The God of Swords is also someone from the Shen Long family? "


    <span>Some of the sage realm cultivators were stunned by his words.


    <span>Other than a few sage realm experts who knew about it and were also of the Divine Dragon bloodline at the scene, no one else had noticed.


    <span>Ye Fan wasn''t surprised, after reaching a certain level of cultivation, as well as being a strong enough expert, even if he used the Hidden Dragon Technique, it would still be seen through.


    The two sage realm Patriarchs guarding the city gates outside Darknorth City had passed through him.


    "That''s right." Ye Fan was very calm, and at this point in time, there was nothing to hide.


    Finished speaking, Ye Fan nodded and smiled to the other two Sage Core warriors.The two Patriarchs of the Divine Dragon n also smiled and nodded. Clearly, they had long ago learned of this as well.


    "His Excellency God of Swords is actually a member of the Divine Dragon n?"


    <span>"What''s so strange about that? The Divine Dragon n has always had quite a few people in the Blessed Paradises."


    "The rare thing is ¡­ Ten thousand yearster, the Divine Dragon Family actually once again released an emperor level sword intent ¡­ "


    The sage realm cultivators on the side were all discussing with each other in wonder, sighing at the appearance of the Divine Dragon n''s experts.


    "Speaking of which... When this old man was young, I even had a period of time with a woman from the Divine Dragon n.


    It was a female Fire Dragon, and to this very day, I can still remember the taste of that female dragon ¡­.


    <span>It''s a pity that the n can''t intermarry, and that mother dragon was pregnant with my child ¡­ " he recalled.


    After hearing the words "female dragon", the two old ancestors frowned.<span>The dark bearded skinny man from the Night Owl Sectughed sinisterly: "Sect Leader, what happened to the mother dragon after that? Did I give birth to a small dragon for you? Little Tiger? "


    "Haha!" He just wanted to y with the female dragon, how could he want a little brat?


    "The moment the female dragon got pregnant, she was torn into pieces by me ¡­" Ying Heughed sinisterly.When the people of the Night Owl Sect heard this, they immediatelyughed without restraint, as if they found it extremely interesting.


    Ye Fan''s brows were tightly knitted, and the girls all revealed expressions of disgust. This guy, he was clearly deliberately trying to intimidate and humiliate the Divine Dragon n.


    <span>Suddenly! A Divine Dragon Patriarch at the scene unleashed a surge of chaotic energy and dragon''s might!


    "Bastard... He was the one who killed my Big Sister Yu Ling and tore her into pieces ¡­ So it''s you!? "


    <span>This Divine Dragon Ancestor was furious. He never would have thought that he would suddenly encounter his sworn enemy here!


    <span>"What!? "Yu Ming, is that person your sister?!"


    <span>The other old ancestor of the Divine Dragon n clearly knew about that as well. He also furiously red at Chu Feng.


    The saints present were also stunned. This was going to cause a hugemotion. Ying He probably did not expect that his enemy was here.


    However, Ying He remained rxed as he replied with an indifferent tone, "Oh ¡­ So you''re that female dragon with the surname Ji, you''re your sister, haha ¡­ What a coincidence. "<span>"Ying He! My sister was kidnapped by you! You bastard! If you have the guts, don''t run today, I will make you pay with your blood! "


    <span>As Ji Yu said this, the Holy Body''s pressure suddenly increased. His eyes shed with golden mes, and the blood of the five wed dragon began to boil!


    <span>The expressions of all the saints present suddenly changed. A Saint Body cultivator with five ws of the Golden Dragon Bloodline was definitely an existence that no ordinary Holy Spirit Realm would dare to provoke.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Yuming, who had been keeping a low profile in the Blessed Paradise, had already quietly stepped into the Golden Dragon Realm!If it weren''t for the fact that the Green Night Tower was made of special materials and strengthened by a formation, this pressure alone would have been enough to destroy the entire tall building.


    <span>Ying He sneered, "You''ve only just entered the five-wed dragon stage. With you, what can you do to me?"


    While Ying He was speaking, threads of gold power started to shine around his body. Lightning shed and the power released by the lightning instantly pushed Ji Yuming back!


    "You scum of the White Tiger n, do you think that my Divine Dragon n has no one!?" The other Divine Dragon Patriarch also suddenly released his Saint Body pressure!<span>For a moment, it seemed as if Ying He was fighting two against one, but his face was still stered with a smile.


    They were at loggerheads!


    Xiang Ru gently tugged at Ye Fan''s arm, "Husband ¡­. "Should I ¡­"<span>Ye Fan shook his head. He was not afraid of Ying He, but it was just that this was not the time for him to make a move.


    <span>The Magic King Phillips let out a sigh, leaned his staff on the ground and ¡­


    <span>"Du!"


    A strange magical energy wave rippled across the floor.


    <span>In a split-second, the energy around Ying He and the two Divine Dragon Patriarchs disappeared as well!


    The pressure of the Green Night Pavilion was gone, as if nothing had happened.<span>Ying He narrowed his eyes and looked at Phillips with a strange look. "Your Majesty, the Arch Magus King indeed lives up to his reputation."


    "Sect Leader Ying He is ttering me. It''s just that the Sacred Cloud Grand Meeting is not about settling personal grudges.


    "After the end of the meeting, no matter how the Sect Leader and God Dragons wanted to fight, this old man wouldn''t stop them." Phillips said with a smile.


    The Saints looked at the Demon Lord withplicated expressions. They were all rather amazed by his unfathomable magic cultivation.Ye Fan also muttered in his heart, this old guy really has something...


    "Honored Demon Lord, there''s no time to lose. Let the Sacred Cloud Grand Meeting begin now." Zhu Mo said with a smile.


    Phillips nodded, smiled, and gestured, "Come, gentlemen, please take your seats."

 Chapter 2289

    It was Ye Fan''s first time seeing the second stage of the White Tiger Bloodline. It was very simr to the Phoenix n''s Red Lotus zing Blood.


    However, even so, Ye Fan didn''t panic in the slightest.


    After all, just the advancement of bloodlines was not as huge as all aspects of his bloodline disintegration.


    Ying He clearly knew that in this battle, if either side could kill the other, it would all depend on who would be tricked.


    Therefore, he intended to make use of the speed advantage of the White Tiger bloodline to gain the initiative!


    Ying He transformed into a dark blue bolt of lightning, moving at a high speed in the air. It was so fast that the naked eye could not distinguish it at all!<span>At the same time, through movement, a massive amount of White Emperor energy gathered in the air, condensing into dozens of balls of lightning!


    "Thunder Eradication Formation!"


    Lightning shed, and the dark blue balls of lightning surrounding Ye Fan turned into dozens of pure lightning bolts!


    <span>It was as if countless blue lightning bolts were going to burn Ye Fan and pierce through him!


    In a sh, Ye Fan had set up four Shapeshift Swords around him, while at the same time, he was covered in the Dragonblood Battle Armor.<span>"Boom boom boom!"


    Thunder and lightning unceasingly bombarded the area, the eerie blue light was extremely dazzling!


    Suddenly, Ye Fan seemed to have fallen into an absolute disadvantage!<span>However, Ye Fan, who was in the midst of the high temperature lightning, had a calm expression.


    The lethality of the White Tiger bloodline was mainly focused on the physical damage, which was not difficult for Ye Fan to defend against.


    However, this fellow was as fast as lightning. In order to kill him, one needed to seal off his movements.Summoning the Dragon Scale Sword Wings, Ye Fan quickly moved away from the range of the Thunder Eradication Formation.


    Amidst the blue lightning bolts, Ying Heughed out crazily, "Kid! You still want to run away!? "Ye Fan didn''t pay any attention to it. He removed the sword shield, and the flying sword scattered in all directions, rising high into the sky!


    <span>"Heaven Copsing Sword Rain... the Burning Heaven Dragon King Spear! "


    <span>The flying swords ignited with dragon mes as they rapidly descended!


    Countless Dragon King Spears fell, and the sound of breaking through the air intensified!


    <span>Seeing this scene, Ji Yuming from the Divine Dragon n spoke out, "He actually fused the Crimson Gold Dragon Spear with his sword intent?!"


    A fiery meteor shower fell from the sky. While the other Saints were watching with rapt attention, Ying He had once again shown his astonishing strength!<span>Lei Sha''s form was like a ghostly blue shadow, dodging through the dense rain of fire and fire from the Dragon King''s spear. Was he not hit?!


    "Kid!" It''s my turn! "


    Ying He felt that the sword intent was only mediocre and immediately changed his strategy.<span>It was like aet, soaring straight into the sky, suddenly making a de-wielding gesture towards Ye Fan!


    "Thunder Demon Saber!"


    <span>In a split-second, all of the dark blue lightning surrounding Ying He''s body seemed to have been sucked out, and all of his power instantly burst out, transforming into a sky-shing giant de!


    <span>It was like a long de, soaring into the sky and slicing Ye Fan into two halves!


    <span>As soon as he swung the knife, it shocked all the saints upstairs in Qingye Town so much that they started sweating!


    The surging power of chaos and the power of the White Tiger bloodline already caused the entire Green Night Tower to feel overwhelmed, as if it was about to copse!


    The Magic King and several other sages released a barrier, finally stabilizing the Green Night Tower!


    But at this time, Ye Fan, who was attacked head on by this technique, had a smile on his face...<span>What he wanted was this moment. As long as he knew where Ying He was, nothing else was a problem!


    The huge ck sword in his hand, which had long since be impatient, suddenly shot out a beam of sword light. It was exactly the same as the morning break just now!


    A hint of disdain appeared in Ying He''s eyes. If it was the same move, how could he be hit?However, the next moment, Ying He suddenly felt a chill in his heart!


    "Breaking Dawn ¡­" "Morning Light!"


    <span>Ye Fan swung his sword downwards. It was as if a god had cut down half of the sky, scattering the light across thend!


    The sword light that looked as thin as a cicada''s wing exploded with an extreme sword intent after beingpressed!


    The piercing golden sword intent seemed to have opened up a huge folding fan in the air!<span>It was also like a majestic waterfall that hung upside down in the sky!


    <span>In the blink of an eye, the Thunder Demon Saber''s tiny bit of light waspletely swallowed up!


    Before Ying He could leave, he was engulfed by the sword intent!<span>Above the cyan night, all the saints were watching with rapt attention, as if they had lost their souls.


    Only now did they realize that Ye Fan was deliberately exposing a w and seized the opportunity to crush Ying He with absolute strength!


    The light had dissipated, and Ying He''s body was swaying in the wind, as if he had aged tens of years. His entire body was covered with burns and cracks ¡­Ye Fan knew that he was at the end of his tether. In that previous attack, he had already exhausted all of his means of defense, but he still couldn''t withstand such a frontal attack.


    "Brat ¡­" Ying He grinned, as a trace of relief appeared in his murky eyes, "You simply ¡­ "He doesn''t know anything ¡­"<span>Ye Fan frowned. He had originally thought that Ying He would say a few harsh words, but who would have thought that it was such a headless sentence.


    <span>More importantly, why did this fellow feel ''free''?


    <span>Could it be that he wanted to die a long time ago? This ¡­ How is this possible?


    Before Ye Fan could think about it, Ying He''s body had already turned into ashes and disappeared into the wind, along with the body of the Holy Spirit.


    Although Ye Fan felt that something was off, it was not the time to think about it. He dodged and directly returned to the Green Night Tower.<span>When the saints saw his expression, they had long since given up all doubt. Each and every one of them was filled with iparable reverence!


    With this level of strength, obtaining three pieces of Blessed Land wouldn''t be too excessive!


    <span>At this moment, the faces of the few Ying He''s men of the Night Owl Sect were all badly twisted with fear.


    Seeing that their Sect Leader had actually been killed, how could they still have the courage to stay at the scene? They had to scatter in all directions and escape!However, Ye Fan did not say anything further. A dozen flying swords flew out and directly beheaded these powerful remaining evildoers.


    <span>After all of this was done, Ye Fan nced at the shivering night and the green dance.


    The two women were so scared that their faces turned pale and they kneeled on the ground, "Please spare us, Sir God of Swords! "Please spare my life..."


    Although Ye Fan knew that these two girls wouldn''t be able to stir up too much trouble, it would still be troublesome to keep them alive.


    Just as they were about to deal with it together, they were stopped by the Demon Envoys.<span>"Sir Sword God, although the Green Night Pavilion''s two Saints were in the wrong, if they were to die, the hundreds of men and women in the Green Night Pavilion might not be able to live for long.


    I can guarantee that from now on, they will no longer cause trouble for Immortal Sword Sect, okay? " Phillips smiled.<span>Ye Fan frowned, thought for a moment and said, "Since the Magic King has spoken, then let''s forget about it for now.


    My Immortal Sword Sect will take responsibility for the matter regarding the innocent city. I still have matters to attend to today, so I will be leaving first! "Finished speaking, Ye Fan did not stay any longer and brought the four women back to the Sword God Mountain.


    After making all the women enter the ring, Ye Fan''s speed increased greatly.<span>When they arrived, Ye Fan immediately went to find Chu Yunyao and told her to activate the teleportation array as soon as possible.


    Chu Yunyao was in the middle of studying with Shakyamuni Apocalypse when she was interrupted by the man. Although she was a little unhappy, she knew that something important had happened. She did not waste time and quickly began working.Not long after, Ye Fan once again appeared in the Imperial Adviser''s Mansion.


    Time was tight, and he didn''t know if the candlelight could hold.


    <span>Even if Candle and Wu Hui were on par with each other, the difference in cultivation level was too huge. It would not be difficult for Wu Hui and a few Sky Emperor subordinates to kill Ye Huang Tu and the others.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t even bother to walk out the door. He soared into the sky, smashing through the rooftop and condensing his 12 Swordwings in the air. He then flew towards the north at a high speed!


    A huge sound echoed out in the air above the Royal Capital. The expressions of the experts all changed as they felt a terrifying pressure appear and then quickly disappear, leaving them with no clues as to what was going on.

 Chapter 2288

    Everyone in the Green Night Tower was shocked!


    Actually, most people knew that this ck faced man was not a match for the Sword God.


    However... No one would have thought that the Sword God would be able to kill him so effortlessly!


    The faces of Ying He''s group of disciples, as well as those of Sheng Domain who had never seen Ye Fan before, all changed.Just now, they didn''t feel the slightest bit of pressure from Ye Fan''s body. At this moment, Ye Fan was as sharp as a knife unsheathed, and the aura of the King''s Sword Intent caused all of the saints to feel a chill in their hearts.


    Ye Wumianzhe and Yao Yu shook their heads. This fellow from the Xiao n was really reckless. Did he really think that all the saints in the immortal pce were just decorations? How could the name of the Sword God be fake?<span>Ye Fan didn''t care what these people thought, and nned to bring a few women to return to the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley as soon as possible.


    <span>He needed to borrow Chu Yunyao''s transmission device, take a shortcut and return to the Great Conquest Imperial City, then head north at full speed.


    ording to Ye Huang and his team''s speed, they would arrive in half a day if all went well.<span>"You want to run away after killing this old man''s men?"


    Ying He crushed the wine cup in his hand, and with a sh of white golden lightning, Pang Ran''s body dashed towards Ye Fan in an iparably fast speed!


    "Rushing Thunder!"


    <span>The Chaotic Force and the White Tiger''s bloodline power shrouded Ying He''s entire body. Like a ball of lightning, he moved like a bolt of lightning, directly colliding with Ye Fan''s protective sword intent!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    With an explosive sound, a hole was sted through the floor!<span>The disintegrated secondyer''s Ye Fan was knocked flying!


    <span>The railing next to the building was smashed into pieces, and Ye Fan fell out of the Green Night Tower!


    "Hubby!" When the girls saw this, their beautiful faces paled and they hurriedly chased after him.<span>For a moment, everyone raised their heads and looked at Ying He!


    When the Golden Emissary saw such a sword intent, he actually wanted to take action. His strength had far exceeded everyone''s expectations!"So what if you have monarch level sword intent? Today, this old man will personally destroy your Divine Dragon n''s legend of monarch sword intent!"


    "Arrogant disciple!" When Ji Yuming, who was sitting there, saw this, he immediately got angry and wanted to fight for his life.


    The Divine Dragon ancestor beside him hurriedly reached out his hand and pressed down, "Don''t be rash! The God of Swords is fine ¡­ "<span>Ye Fan was indeed fine, he just didn''t expect that after killing a Sacred Heart, this Ying He would still dare to attack him.


    <span>Flying in midair, Ye Fan frowned. It seemed that if he did not finish Ying He off, even if he went back to the main camp, the Immortal Sword Sect would not be safe here.


    <span>"Darling, how are you?" Nian Bing asked.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "You guys back off, this ce is not safe. I will take you guys back after I finish him."<span>"Go back?" Ying He grinned wickedly and said, "I see that none of you can return! "Youdies, leave it for my subordinates to enjoy!"


    <span>Before his voice had faded away, Ying He had already transformed into another thunderbolt andunched another explosive attack from the tower!


    <span>Ye Fan immediately summoned tens of thousands of flying swords, forming a sword shield in front of him!


    "Bam!"Followed by an explosive boom, Ying He''s body was sent flying!


    Looking at the huge sword shield in front of him, Ying He narrowed his eyes and said, "This Imperial Sword Technique is a bit interesting..."Ye Fan didn''t think so. Just now, it was just a moment of carelessness, otherwise how could this kind of trick hurt him at all?


    Time is precious, at the same time Ye Fan spread out his Dragonscale Swordwings, he directly called out his huge ck sword!


    The sword intent disintegrated!


    The golden mes suddenly began to emit an aura that was even sharper than before as a ray of sword intent suddenly shed!


    The moment the sword and shield disappeared, Ye Fan directly took out his sword!<span>"Breaking Dawn!"


    Ye Fan drew a long beam of light, following which, the huge sword sliced straight across Ying He''s throat!


    But once the sword shed, Ye Fan felt that the situation was not right.


    Ying He''s silhouette had disappeared, and he was only an afterimage!?<span>"Tss tss ¡­"


    <span>Ying He appeared in another direction, and the lightning that covered his body turned blood-red!


    A bloodline power that was even more ferocious than before was flowing through Ying He''s body. It was as if a bloodthirsty tiger had just burst out from a sluice!


    In this state, Ye Fan had seen it before, it was the White Tiger''s Thunder Beast!


    "What a great ''God of Swords'', to suddenly shoot out cold arrows. I almost fell for your trap!"<span>Ying He grinned viciously as he threw his fists forward. A thunderbolt burst out of the sky, and a bolt of lightningnded on his body, releasing a dazzling, white-gold light!


    "The White Emperor appeared ¡­ Infinite Thunderbolt Fist! "


    While roaring in rage, Ying He madly threw out hundreds and thousands of punches with a speed thatpletely exceeded his imagination!


    With each punch, the sound of breaking air was just like a p of thunder. The blood-red colored lightning fist, like a violent storm,nded on Ye Fan''s body through the air.


    The dense andrge area covering Thunder Light Fist made it impossible for Ye Fan to dodge. His entire body could only rely on his sword intent and the Bending Light Sword Shield to forcefully block!<span>It was as if countless bloody sparks of electricity were blooming in the sky.


    Seeing Ye Fan suppressed by him, Ying Heughed crazily, "What''s wrong!?" He had be a cowardly turtle!? God of Swords!? Draw your sword! "


    At this moment, the various Saints were all standing at the edge of the Green Night Pavilion, attentively watching this battle.Seeing Ying He''s body turning red, many of the Sheng Domain warriors were astonished.


    "It''s the form of the White Tiger n''s Thunder Beast?"


    "It seems like this is a tug of war. A Thunderous Beast''s bloodline, coupled with the Holy Spirit''s cultivation, it is indeed a match against the Sword God''s Monarch level of sword intent ¡­"


    The sage realm cultivator hadn''t finished his sentence when the saints felt their hearts tremble!<span>From the "beaten up" Ye Fan''s body, an aura several times more terrifying than before swept through the entire audience like a tsunami!


    "This... This is!? "<span>"The Sword God''s aura is still increasing!?"


    <span>The various saints turned pale with fright. They had thought that they had witnessed the might of the Sword God, who would have thought that they did not even take him seriously!?


    Ye Fan''s whole body was covered in golden mes. Just a moment ago, it was already like a volcano erupting, and now it was even more like a pir of light that soared into the sky, shaking the heavens and shaking the earth!<span>Ye Fan realized that this Ying He was indeed low. The other party was a Saint Soul cultivator, and his bloodline was not weaker than Yi San Xiao''s.


    <span>This opponent was the strongest person he''d encountered since the creation of his spirit!


    Relying on the disintegration of the second stage and the disintegration of the sword intent, he had truly underestimated the other party.Even though his opponent was in the form of a lightning beast, its lethality was still inferior to his sword intent.


    But now, if he wanted to find an opening and kill his opponent, it would take too much time.


    Triple Disintegration!


    <span>Taking this idea into consideration, Ye Fan didn''t n on using any tricks at all, increasing his overall speed and explosive power, andpletely killing Ying He.


    <span>"In just a few short months, His Excellency God of Swords has actually increased so much? "What kind of training has he gone through ¡­"


    <span>The Wine Sword Immortal, as a former opponent, naturally understood Ye Fan''s strength very well, and couldn''t help but exim.


    <span>The sage realm cultivators such as Cen Ying and Bretton Woods were also bbergasted.


    <span>More importantly, they knew ¡­ Ye Fan still did not use his full strength!


    <span>Ying He naturally sensed that something was wrong as well, but he clenched his fists, threw his head back and roared out while his muscles suddenly swelled up!


    <span>"Boom!"


    A sudden p of thunder struck down from the sky. The dazzling light emitted a ghostly blue color!


    Following that, Ying He''s bronze skin and short hair also seemed to be ted with ayer of golden blue metal!His blood-red eyes were glowing with a faint blue light!


    A pressure even stronger than that of the lightning beast just now had appeared before the various saints!


    <span>"This is ¡­" Lei Sha!? "


    "What!? White Tiger Family''s Lei Sha!? Not one in a million is higher than the Thunder Beast''s awakening - Thunderfiend!? "


    Even though many of the Saints present lived for over a thousand years, it was very rare for them to see the lightning fiend form of the White Tiger n.


    At this moment, Ying He was like a dark blue lightning demon. Facing Ye Fan who had broken down in the thirdyer, he was not even afraid in the slightest.


    "It''s worth it for you to make this old man use the ''Demon Thunder'' ¡­"


    Ying He''s voice was as deep as thunder, echoing in the sky.

 Chapter 2290

    <span>2290


    <span>North of the Great War, in a medium-sized city.


    <span>Ye Wangtu led the thousands of soldiers and horses of the northern army and passed along the main road of the city.


    <span>Unlike a quick march in the wilderness, the army would generally slow down once they reached the city.


    Many civilians weed them from both sides. After all, the Northern Army had been fighting against the barbarians for many years. Therefore, they had gained the hearts of the people.


    <span>This truce with the Wilderness could be predicted tost for a long time. Therefore, there were many soldiers who could return.


    <span>Initially, returning home was a matter worth being happy about. However, the current situation in the Royal Capital was unpredictable and the undercurrents were unfathomable. Every n and n was filled with fear and trepidation.


    No one could predict what would happen when the Sacred Royal Examinations ended, thus the atmosphere was extremely heavy.


    <span>Ji Su Xin, who was sitting in the car, had an irritated look on her face. From time to time, she would stick her head out the window and look at the husband in front of her.


    <span>Ye Hang, who was also in the car, didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Mom, there''s no need to keep watching. This time, Elder Feng came for my brother''s matter, not to find father."


    At the very front, Ye Wentu and Feng Qinn were riding on their warbeasts side by side, leading the army forward.


    "What do you mean? Don''t tell me that your mother shouldn''t care about your brother''s matters?


    Your big brother is still being set up! I wonder if you''ve eaten well and slept well these past few days ¡­.


    All these people know is that they have to capture him, and they aren''t going to investigate the truth.<span>Ji Su Xin said, and muttered: "That Elder Feng is truly ¡­. "I''ve already said that he''s not here, so why is he still not leaving?"


    <span>Ye Liuyun: "I''m afraid that Elder Feng thinks that Elder Brother mighte to reunite with us."


    "Could it be that she really wants to capture Fan''er?" Ji Su Xin frowned, "You wouldn''t be making use of this opportunity to take revenge on me for what happened that year, right ¡­."


    Ye Hang was speechless, "Mother, what are you thinking about? How could Elder Feng be that kind of person?


    Furthermore, Grandfather has already called, and the entire n needs to request Ancestor to protect Big Brother! "Ji Su was still depressed. She shook her head, "Even though I said that, I just feel that it''s not safe ¡­ ¡­ No way ¡­ ¡­" "I''ll go ahead and listen to what they''re saying."


    <span>In the front of the group, Ye Huangtu also had a hint of distress between his eyebrows.


    He knew that Feng Qinn was open-minded and thought that this was nothing to him, but Ji Suxin, who was behind him, would definitely have some objections.


    <span>"Qing Lan, based on that brat''s temper, he wouldn''te looking for us right now. He has his own methods.


    "That''s why I think you should go back first. There''s no need to follow me here," Ye Huang said.


    Feng Qinn said with an indifferent expression, "At least he''ll give you a call, won''t he?"<span>"I only called once ¡­"


    "The n asked me to find him and pass the message to him, I also have something to talk to him about.


    You don''t have to feel ufortable. We are of the same generation now, and we have nothing else to do with each other.<span>I don''t care about the things that happened back then anymore. Why are you, a man, being so stingy? "Feng Qinn said.


    <span>Ye Huangtu smiled wryly. He had made his choice back then and naturally did not think too much about it. However, the one in the car behind him ¡­


    "Are you afraid of Ji Susu? Is she that powerful? " Feng Qinn asked in disbelief.


    <span>Ye Huangtu''s expression froze and he forced a smile, "Of course not ¡­"


    <span>At this moment, Ji Susu''s voice came from behind.


    "Master! What are you guys talking about!? Why is Elder Feng still not leaving!? Didn''t they say that Fan''er was no longer here?! "


    <span>Ye Huangtu''s face stiffened as he turned around and smiled, "Madam, I didn''t say anything."


    "Is that so?" Ji Su Xin then said, "I''ll be bored in the car. I''ll go to your ce as well. Hang, bring mother a war horse."


    "Ah?!" Ye Huang Tu was a little flustered as he looked at Feng Qing Lan, who was standing beside him, and discovered that the woman was looking at him with suspicion.


    Ye Huang Tuughed, "My wife is really easy to move ¡­" Hehe... You know, ever since I was young... "


    Just as he was speaking, a strange sound suddenly came from outside the city, as if it was the terrifying roar of a wild beast!


    <span>Feng Qinn''s eyebrows furrowed as he looked at the sky before him.


    <span>"Quick, form the army!" "We have a powerful enemy!"


    Ye Huang Tu realized that something was wrong, and his face became serious again. He shouted: "All troops form a formation! "Protect the people!"The northern army was well-trained and had been fighting for years. Now that they realized something was wrong, they reacted quickly.


    Very soon, one by one, shields were raised as battle formations were set up on the streets, rooftops, and in an orderly fashion.


    Although most of the soldiers were only in the Core Formation and Spirit Creation stages, through the formation, theirbat power could be effectively increased.The city was in a state of turmoil. Before all the soldiers had finished their preparations, they saw a ck rain cloud floating in the sky!


    <span>"Rustle, rustle, rustle ~ ~"


    Rain fell from the sky like countless darts!


    Miserable wails came from all directions in the city. It looked like a small raindrop with a very strong prating power. Ordinary people, and even cultivators with low cultivation levels, couldn''t withstand it at all!<span>Arge number of houses had been prated and copsed, and arge part of the city had been destroyed!


    <span>Some of themon people had to hide behind the Northern Army''s array formation and use true essence shields to protect their lives.


    As soon as Feng Qinn sensed this zhen yuan, his charming face instantly turned cold, and he said, "It''s those emissaries of Huaxu Family!"<span>"What!? The one who destroyed our house!? " Ye Huang Tu''s face darkened, "How dare the Huaxu Family do this in broad daylight?!"


    He realized that the unrest during the great battle had far surpassed his imagination!


    "Hehe ¡­" Dragon Blood Queen, we meet again! " The long braid of the bitter rain, its entire body shrouded in water, stood in midair.


    Beside her, the Shocking Wind, Azure Thunder, and White Lightning had also arrived!<span>All of a sudden, the domineering aura of the four Celestial Emperors caused the thousands of northern army soldiers to be unable to breathe!


    The city guards panicked, not knowing what to do. In the entire city, the highest cultivation level was only that of an Empyrean, the City Lord. How could he defend against such a strong enemy!?


    "I only wanted to capture a few people from Northern Marquis Manor. Since the Dragonblood Queen is here, that would be great!"


    The tall and sturdy white lightning maliciouslyughed and directly descended, kicking towards Feng Qinn!


    Feng Qinn rushed forwards, directly erupting with the berserk dragon''s blood. His long hair turned a golden red!<span>With a Dragon Fist, Bai Lei was forced to retreat in mid-air!


    "Ye Huang Diagram!" Get out of here! I''ll block it here! "


    Ye Huangtu, who had just taken out his spear, was stunned when he heard this.


    Shocking Windughed sinisterly: "Dragon Blood Queen, you are underestimating us four emissaries. As fellow Sky Emperor, why do you think you can go one against four?!"


    Feng Qinn''s pair of beautiful eyes that were burning with golden mes burst out with an even brighter light. Her arms shook as ayer of golden-red dragon blood armor covered her entire body.


    "With my dragon blood ¡­" the woman retorted brazenly.<span>The Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Four Emissaries were infuriated. To them, this was undoubtedly mocking them for having such a low and messy bloodline.


    "Alright... Then today, we will exhaust yourst drop of blood! "Both of Shocking Wind''s hands suddenly waved down. A dozen or so wind des descended towards Feng Qinn!

 Chapter 2291

    A violent hurricane destroyed the houses in the city, arge amount of stone and wood flew, the scene became even more chaotic! Feng Qinn didn''t even bother to dodge. She knew that if she were to run away, then there were many people below that simply wouldn''t be able to block this sort of attack! "With just the Dragon Blood Battle Armor and protective true essence, Feng Qinn punched out!" Dragon Fist! Burning Heaven Fire! "


    <span>Layers uponyers of dragon me waves destroyed arge number of wind des, saving a lot of casualties! However, at the same time, the emissaries Feng and Ku Yu also attacked Feng Qinn together.


    <span>"Let''s deal with her. Bai Lei, Cang Lei, I''ll leave the rest of the trash to you ¡­" Cang Lei and Bai Lei looked at each other, disdainfully looking at the Northern Army soldiers. They couldn''t muster up any interest at all.


    "Just this bunch of trash, do we really need to make a move?"


    Bai Lei clicked his tongue.<span>"Let''s not talk about other things. The protector has to be brought back!"


    As soon as Cang Lei finished his words, he waved his hand and an azure me transformed into a giant bird, pping its wings and flying downwards! At this moment, Ye Huang Tu had also transformed into a dragon. With his full power, he used the Crimson me Dragon Spear and pierced through the Azure me Bird! Although his cultivation base was at the Heavenly King level, he was already close to that of the Heavenly Emperor.


    <span>"Oh?


    It even has some resistance? "


    Cang Lei smiled evilly.


    Suddenly, several Heaven Stealing level high-ranking officers of the northern army appeared in front of the marquis to block his way."Master Hou!" Leave this ce to us! "


    "Master Hou!" Quickly bring Madam and Young Master away! "<span>"We''ll help you drag them away, hurry up and leave!"


    <span>These high level officers were mostly Empyreans, but they were still at the peak of their cultivation. With their armor and teamwork, they would be able to hold on for some time.


    Ye Huangtu''s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Feng Qinn, who was fighting against the two emissaries in the sky, and shouted, "Let''s go... What should we do with the people here!?


    What should we do, Elder Feng!?"Master Hou!" Realize the reality! He couldn''t defend the city! If all of them do not leave, then Elder Feng will not be able to!


    At this time, Ji Su Xin ran behind Ye Huang Tu with a pale face and grabbed her husband''s arm: "Master! Let''s go! "Hurry up and bring ShiYan with you and let''s go!" "¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Huang Tu looked at the battle in the air and gritted his teeth, "Soldiers, listen up! Disperse and retreat! "<span>As soon as he gave the order, quite a number of the northern army soldiers, who already knew that they would not be able to defend, immediately activated their cultivation bases and ran in different directions.


    <span>Once he used his full strength to fly, even if the opponent was a Celestial Emperor, he would not be able to kill them all.


    <span>But at this moment, over a hundred demon beasts of all shapes and sizes suddenly appeared outside the city! There were beasts, flying beasts, tigers, leopards, wolves, birds, insects, snakes, and all sorts of strange things. However, without exception, these demon beasts were not of low rank. Most of them were of high level and a few were of intermediate level.


    <span>In addition, his pupils were suffused with a strange amber color! Some warriors, who were about to leave the city, were immediately targeted by these demon beasts, and were devoured in blood! These demon beasts already had strength that surpassed most of the soldiers. At this moment, they were even more berserk, their strength greatly increased and unstoppable! "The movement speed of the soldiers, in front of these demon beasts, seemed to be extremely slow. There was nowhere to run!" This ¡­ Where did the beast tidee from?


    "


    <span>"That''s not right!" These demon beasts are not normal! "


    Some people immediately noticed that these demonic beasts seemed to have some changes to their bodies after eating some soldiers.


    <span>Some grew harder scales and fur, some had long horns on their heads, while others hadrger bodies.


    It was precisely because of this that these demon beasts did not look ordinary. They were actually eating while transforming!?


    The warriors who had been facing the barbarians for years were now terrified of these monsters! Master! "Hurry up and take ShiYan away!" "¡­ ¡­" "¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­"Ji Su knew that the situation was extremely dangerous. She only wanted her husband and son to run away.


    Ye Huangtu''s face turned pale, "I''m taking Hang''er with me?<span>"What about you?"


    "You can''t protect them with two people! I''ll run away by myself! "


    Ji Su Xin said with tears in her eyes.Bai Leiughed loudly in the sky: "Run?


    None of you can escape! Marquis Zhenbei, you should be d that your family is still useful, otherwise ¡­ All of you have to feed this horde of demon beasts! "<span>As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Lei''s eyes began to shine with a white light. Pang Ran''s body began to plummet downwards. The Heavenly Emperor''s true essence that his feet carried, began to stir up a powerful shockwave! A few soldiers from the northern army gathered their true essence and shot waves of true essence through the air as they stabbed and stabbed at him with sabers and spears! Bai Lei sucked in a huge mouthful of air and all of his true essence disappeared without a trace, like a y ox entering the sea.


    <span>Soon after, regardless of the attacks from the soldiers, the gigantic body of the white lightning skillfully dodged all kinds of attacks.


    <span>"Along the way, he rushed forward and knocked away the two Heaven Seizing cultivators with two punches!" The bloodlines of Bai Ze and Tiangou?


    "


    Ye Huang Tu frowned. He stood in front of his wife and son, ready to defend them with his spear.


    <span>"Heh heh ¡­" Duke Zhenbei, since you know that I have Bai Tong, you should know that you won''t be able to escape ¡­ I will know every move you make. "The white lightning pointed at his eyes."


    Ye Huang Tu said in a low voice: "Su Xin... Take Hang''er and go, they want to capture us alive, this is our chance, go! "


    "Father!"


    <span>Ye Hang bit his lips.


    Ji Su Xin grabbed her son''s hand and said painfully: "Yi! Be good! "Hurry up and leave!"


    Just as the mother and son pair were about to retreat, Cang Lei''s figure suddenly shed and blocked their path.


    "What are you daydreaming about?"<span>Cang Leiughed, and suddenly opened his mouth, as a sound wave violently erupted! "Roar!" Although he did not use his full strength, the power of this sound wave was already enough to injure the mother and son duo! "At this critical moment, another sound wave suddenly came from midair!" Weng! -! With the sound of a zither, a sound wave and the sound of a blue thunder cancelled each other out. The shockwave from the explosion directly shattered several buildings on both sides! A woman holding a zither descended onto the battlefield.


    Soon, a schr with a painting brush in his hand stood in front of Ye Huangtu and the others.


    In the air, an old man holding a chessboard and a schr holding a jade slip in one hand blocked the wind and rain''s attacks.<span>Feng Qinn, who had just fallen into a bitter battle, gasped for breath as he looked with some surprise at the four cultivators who had suddenly charged over.


    <span>These four people were actually all Celestial Emperor cultivators!?


    "The zither girl, the chess yer, the schr, the painter ¡­ "What is the meaning of this?" Jing Feng gloomily asked.


    Only then did Ye Huangtu and Feng Qinne to their senses. So these four were the other four emissaries of the Huaxu Family?


    <span>£¡ But why would those Huaxu Family peoplee and help them?


    <span>£¡ Chess elder stroked his long beard and said, "Although there is no regret in falling, life is not like this.


    <span>Return to the shore, take advantage of the fact that you can still turn back. All four of you, don''t take this dead end anymore ¡­ " "Go boss, have you really gone stupid ying chess?"


    Bai Lei fiercely said: "What the hell are you guys doing here? Do you think that by adding all four of you together, you can stop this vast army of Demon Beasts?!"<span>You guys only know how to tter people, even if you are a Heavenly Emperor, how can you be our match!? "


    Qin N¨¹ snorted coldly, "Go, Old Chess, don''t waste words with them. If you want to fight, then fight!"


    Finished speaking, the zither girl moved her hand and the sound waves turned into a sharp, t de, shooting straight towards Cang Lei!

 Chapter 2292

    2292<span>Seeing that the zither girl was about to attack the azure thunder, the three envoys of Wind and Rain also showed no mercy, using their faces to attack the three emissaries of chess, calligraphy, and painting!


    Feng Qinn, Ye Wentu and the others should have been under a lot less pressure, but the terrifying beasts that surrounded them from all directions had left them with no time to breathe.


    "All troops retreat towards the direction of the imperial city! "A path of ughter has been opened!"


    Ye Huang Tumanded the rest of the troops to gather and break through the encirclement in one direction.However, these demonic beasts were not weak either. Not only did they all have their own abilities, some of them even had intelligence that was in no way inferior to humans.


    No matter how hard Feng Qinn and Ye Huangtu fought, more and more of the northern army and civilians were devoured.Some of the beasts actually spread their wings and flew into the sky in front of everyone''s eyes.


    As for the ferocious beasts that could only bite, they suddenly possessed poison and scattered everywhere.


    <span>The most terrifying thing was that these dead demon beasts would be devoured by other demon beasts, and the surviving demon beasts would be especially powerful!


    <span>These changes caused the Northern Military soldiers to be dumbstruck, and their hearts to turn cold.


    "No... He wouldn''t be able to kill them all! These are all monsters! ""Run! ¡­"


    <span>Miserable screams rang out unceasingly, and everyone who was still alive had faces covered in blood.


    <span>mes were everywhere inside the city, and not a single building was intact.


    "Qing Lan!" Leave us alone! You can go by yourself! " Ye Huang Tu shouted loudly after he repelled a gigantic beast with his spear.


    Although Feng Qinn had the cultivation of a Heavenly Emperor and possessed the deterrence of a dragon, these monstrous beasts were simply abnormal. Furthermore, they were extremely powerful in their own right. No matter what, they would not be able to kill all of them.At this moment, she was fighting against five people. When she heard Ye Huangtu''s voice, she frowned and said, "I am an elder of the Divine Dragon n. How can I abandon my nsmen and leave now?"


    "You have also led troops! You still can''t see the situation!? At this point of time, each person can walk away! " Ye Huang Tu shouted.


    Feng Qinn coldly snorted, "You can also leave with your strength, but you''re still themander. Why don''t you leave first?"Ye Huangtu smiled bitterly, "My lover and children are here, how can I leave?"


    <span>Feng Qinn''s body trembled as he turned around to take a nce. Ji Susu was with Ye Hang, hiding amongst the few Northern Army soldiers with fear written all over her face.


    During times of crisis, this mother and son pair couldn''t be of any help at all.


    To put it bluntly, this was simply a burden, a burden ¡­Feng Qinn frowned, this was the kind of woman, a woman that couldn''t even be mentioned in the same breath as her Dragon Blood Queen ¡­


    That year, Ye Huangtu had chosen her over him.


    "Qing Lan!" Let''s go. It''s not worth it to die for us! "<span>Ye Huang Tu''s eyes turned red and he smiled. Then, he gritted his teeth and continued to charge at the two beasts.


    Feng Qinn was stunned. Not worth it? So this was how this man viewed her?


    Back then, when he was bathed in blood and was saved from the battlefield, what he saw was only the difference in strength between the two of them, and not the feelings he had back then.


    It wasn''t that he lost to Ji Su Xin, it was just that his position was too high for him to climb!


    How could he care about a man who looked up to him?<span>Suddenly, the grievances and grievances that had been suppressed for decades seemed to have vanished into thin air!


    Although Feng Qinn had no special feelings for Ye Wangtu, she finally understood everything at this moment.


    <span>The path that she wanted to walk was not the path of an ordinary man. Someone who could walk with her ¡­


    "Roar!"<span>A sinister demonic beast pounced towards Feng Qinn!


    Feng Qinn punched out and the dragon mes forced the demonic beast back!


    With the demonheart attack gone, the golden-red dragon mes on the woman''s body seemed to be even more vigorous than before!


    A pressure even more vigorous than before had clearly shocked all of the Emissaries battling in the sky!This woman ¡­ He actually broke through just before the battle?


    The cultivation of the Heavenly Emperor had improved!In terms of age, Feng Qinn had reached the Small Sess Realm of the Heavenly Emperor Stage at his age. In this prehistoric era where geniuses abounded, this was not a rare urrence.


    But she was a member of the Divine Dragon n who possessed the bloodline of a five wed Golden Dragon. This was vastly different!<span>"I will do my best to open up a path ¡­ How many of you can survive will depend on your own lives! "


    She knew that she wouldn''t be able to take everyone with her, but she would try her best to protect herself.


    "Dragon wings!"<span>A pair of ming wings appeared behind the woman, and her speed suddenly increased.


    At the same time, the thunderclouds in the sky rolled, and the thunder ball exploded!


    <span>"Dragon Explosion!"


    <span>Thunder and lightning exploded on the bodies of the demon beasts, turning them into bloody holes!


    The beasts were either dead or injured, but the surviving army was even more berserk.


    Feng Qinn''s tiny body was like a golden red beam of light. Borrowing the increased speed of the dragon wings, he continued to swing his dragon w, ripping apart one beast after another!


    "Everyone follow closely! Kill! " Ye Huang Tu roared and followed closely with the rest of his troops, blocking the remaining demon beasts that wereing from both sides.As the battle entered its climax, although the wind, rain, and lightning in the sky held the advantage, the zither, chess, calligraphy and painting could still barely withstand it.


    <span>On the ground, the women of Qing Lan killed their way out. However, there were too many demonic beasts and they were constantly getting stronger, making it difficult for them to break out of the city!


    Although Feng Qinn had killed many demon beasts, most of them only recovered from their injuries, or they ate other demon beasts and quickly healed, or even evolved!<span>"No... We can''t kill them all! Just what are these demon beasts doing!? "


    <span>The fear of the unknown sent everyone into despair ¡­


    <span>The madly beating heart, the heavy breathing, the mournful howls, the tragic howls, the continuous explosions ¡­


    Suddenly! From the distant sky, an ear-piercing sound of something tearing through the air could be heard!It was as if the air had exploded, and the shockwaves were as sharp as knives!


    "This... This is!? "<span>In the sky, the envoys had stopped fighting!


    <span>Qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting revealed a trace of pleasant surprise and fear. As for the wind, rain, thunder, and thunder, they were all filled with fear and disbelief!


    In the sky above the city that was filled with smoke and dust, a terrifying pressure that seemed to topple mountains and overturn the seas suddenly descended!In the blink of an eye, a figure appeared in the sky above the city!


    Twelve enormous sword wings, tens of thousands of flying swords burning with brilliant golden mes. A majestic sword intent pressure enveloped the entire city!


    <span>Even so, the eye-catching Imperial Sword Technique and the man who controlled the sword wings still attracted everyone''s attention!


    Even those beasts seemed to have instinctively slowed down and raised their heads to look at the sky ¡­"Sir God of Swords!" The four envoys hurriedly bowed in midair.


    <span>After all, in order to hurry on their way, Ye Fan had activated the thirdyer of the disintegration technique all the way.


    <span>When he had exchanged blows with the candlelight, he had only used the secondyer.


    The four of them were extremely d that Candle Protector''s choice was correct. If they hadn''t surrendered back then, they wouldn''t have had even the slightest chance of surviving!


    <span>"Yes ¡­" God of Swords!? "


    <span>"We can be saved!" The God of Swords is here! "


    <span>Many people in the northern army also recognized Ye Fan. After all, they had seen him in Beiming City before, and cheers were everywhere!


    <span>"Mother!" Sword God! It''s the Sir God of Swords! " Ye Hang also shouted in surprise.


    Feng Qinn and Ye Huangtu were the first to calm down after being shocked by the pressure.They immediately realized that the Sword God''s Sword Intent... Clearly there was a dragon me! It had the might of a five wed Golden Dragon!?

 Chapter 2293

    <span>2293


    "God of Swords... is he a member of our Shen Long family? "


    Thest time Feng Qinn was in Xuanyuan City, he did not even notice that Ye Fan had managed to hide the two ancestors.


    Now that he realized this, Feng Qinn''s guess became clearer and clearer!


    But... Looking at the figure with an unfathomable strength that could oppress the hearts of people just by standing there, Feng Qinn was a little unable to believe it ¡­<span>On the other hand, Ye Huang Tu had aplicated expression on his face. There was happiness in his eyes, and there was also doubt and meaning to his words ¡­


    In the air, looking at the scene inside the city, Ye Fan was finally able to let out a breath of relief. He had just barely made it in time.


    In order to speed up, he no longer cared about exposing his bloodline. At this point, it didn''t matter to him what they discovered.<span>What Ye Fan did not expect was that this group of mutated demon beasts clearly emitted the aura of a Taotie!


    This Wu Hui is smart enough. Compared to nurturing human cultivators, demonic beasts are more suitable for the Taotie bloodline!


    <span>If these demon beasts continued to wantonly devour the world, it was likely that the world would fall into chaos!


    The chaotic world was exactly what Huaxu Family wanted to see!


    <span>The situation within the city was in chaos, and there were still many civilians. If they directly used the Burning Heaven Dragon King Spear to attack in arge area, it would be hard to avoid harming the innocent.


    Thinking of this, Ye Fan immediately made a decision.


    <span>"Illusory Heart, Eight Deste Demon Dragon!"


    The more than ten thousand flying swords behind Ye Fan turned into eight dragons.


    The dazzling sword intent interweaved with the power of the dragon''s soul. The eight demonic dragons roared loudly as they dove towards the demon beasts in the city!


    Any demon beast that was hit by the Demon Dragon would be instantly pierced and crushed into pieces. At the same time, the burning dragon mes directly burned these demon beasts and destroyed their souls!


    The howling of the eight demonic dragons caused the entire city to erupt with bursts of brilliant multicolored light!<span>The overwhelming sword intent and the terrifying mental energy made everyone at the scene turn silent like a cicada in winter!


    Hundreds of demon beasts were being annihted at a speed visible to the naked eye!<span>"This is ¡­" Illusory Heart Seven Dragon sh? He actuallybined the Dragon Soul skill with sword intent?! " Feng Qinn''s eyes were round and filled with shock.


    After entering the fifth w Golden Dragon Realm for several decades, her spiritual force could only barely execute the Illusory Heart Seven Dragon sh.


    However, the Sword God had already mastered it, and directlybined this move with the sword intent!?


    Not only was his mental strength extremely strong, he also needed to be extremely skilled in battle techniques to reach the ''one against three'' level!<span>Sword God ¡­ Was it really him? How was this possible ¡­ He''s still so young!?


    <span>Feng Qinn felt as if time had stopped and he couldn''t even think about it.


    Seeing the Demon Beast army annihted, the face of the wind, rain, thunder and lightning had already turned pale!


    "Hurry up!"


    They looked at each other andmunicated with each other. They nned to escape in four different directions!<span>Against such a God of Swords, they didn''t even dare to have the slightest thought of resisting!


    How could Ye Fan let them go? With a cold nce, he summoned more than ten thousand flying swords!"Heaven Copsing Sword Rain!"


    <span>Once the flying sword appeared, it was like a horizontal rain of swords exploding!


    <span>All of a sudden, the wind, rain, thunder, and thunder were in an iparably perilous situation. They constantly dodged, but were unable to escape!


    <span>"Emperor Dragon Sword Prison!"


    Without waiting for the wind, rain, and thunder to breathe, all of the flying swords closed up and turned into a prison of swords! Surrounded!The four of them realized in despair that there were flying swords flying in every direction, up and down!


    Jing Feng and the rest used all of their cultivation bases in an attempt to open up a path for them.


    However, with just that little bit of cultivation, how could they possibly shake the Emperor Dragon Sword Prison that was formed from the disintegration of the thirdyer and the disintegration of the sword intent?


    Ye Fan clenched his hand. All the flying swords seemed to have understood something and began to gather towards the core area!<span>Instantly, the four Celestial Emperors in the Emperor Dragon Sword Prison began to frantically struggle, but only a few miserable shrieks could be heard!


    <span>In the blink of an eye, the wind, rain, lightning, and thunder all shattered into countless pieces! His soul had been destroyed!


    At about the same time, there were no longer any living demon beasts in the city.


    After a few rounds, the Eight Deste Demon Dragon smashed all of the demon beasts to smithereens!Feng Qinn, Ye Guangtu, and the four envoys from the northern troop were all stunned, unable to say a single word ¡­


    Just a moment ago, they had been engaged in a fierce battle, and now, because of the arrival of the Sword God, it had beenpletely resolved in just a few breaths of time!?


    The army of demon beasts, which they had tried their best not to be able to fight, the four Celestial Emperors, were under the Sword God''smand ¡­ Yet he was like a chicken or dog, unable to withstand a single blow!?<span>What made them feel the most helpless was that they didn''t feel dejected, nor did they feel ridicule ¡­


    <span>This was because the disparity in power was too great. They did not even have the thought ofparing their strength!


    When peoplepared to others, they could arouse their fighting spirit. However, when peoplepared to gods, they naturally didn''t have any thoughts!Ye Fan had long since gotten used to this kind of look of respect. With an indifferent face, he asked thedy of the zither, "Where is the candle light?"


    <span>The four emissaries were shocked. The zither girl quickly replied respectfully, "Reporting to Swordgod, the protector of the right is at the vicinity of the Long River Mountain, obstructing Wu Hui!"


    <span>Ye Fan thought about it for a moment. There was still some distance between Long River Mountain and here. It seemed like the candle light had blocked Wu Hui''s path.


    Otherwise, if they moved the battlefield here, the casualties would be incalcble. Furthermore, they might not be able to stop Wu Hui from capturing the person.


    "You will escort the northern army back and clean up the remaining demon beasts." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Yes sir!" The four messengers immediately responded.


    <span>Ye Fan retrieved his demon dragon, turned back into his Dragonscale Swordwings, and quickly flew towards the Long River Mountain!


    <span>Seeing that the God of Swords didn''t even stay for a second and just flew away, the group of northern army officers felt rather regretful. They still wanted to properly express their gratitude.


    "I never thought that the Sword God was actually a member of our Divine Dragon n!"


    <span>"No wonder you''ve helped us so many times, it turns out to be a member of the same race, haha! ¡­"


    <span>Many of the members of the Divine Dragon n were extremely excited and filled with pride.


    <span>Ye Hang''s eyes were full of worship. He ran to Ye Wangtu''s side and said excitedly, "Dad, is this the power of a sage expert? This is too strong! "


    Ye Wangtu let out a long sigh of relief and wiped the blood off his face. He thought to himself: [Maybe he isn''t that strong at all, he just ¡­] The Sword God was too powerful.


    <span>Feng Qinn looked in the direction that Ye Fan had flown, and furrowed his brows. He made up his mind and immediately soared into the air, following Ye Fan.


    Everyone was puzzled as they watched Feng Qinn fly away. However, after the battle, not many people cared about it anymore.


    At the same time, near the Long River Mountain.


    Strange rocks were jagged and the cliff was tens of thousands of feet high.


    A wave of high-temperature energy, like white mes, was constantly exploding in the air!


    Wu Hui was in the middle of it, facing the scorching white mes that kepting at him unceasingly. His face was calm.<span>The high-temperature energy that was enough to melt rocks and darksteel, once it was about to attack him, it would be strangely deflected and lose its aim.


    It was as if there was a special energy surrounding Wu Hui, neutralizing and twisting all kinds of attacks.


    <span>Outside of the white craze, the candlelight eyes were emitting white light as they constantly shifted themselves to attack and restrict Wu Hui''s position, forcing him to be unable to leave.


    <span>"Candle light... "You should know that the longer it takes, the more you will lose right now."


    Wu Hui sneered, "No matter how you dodge, my heartbreak will still affect you ¡­


    Your senses are slowing down, and if this goes on ¡­. "You might really die by my hands ¡­"


    "You''d better shut up. If you get hit by one of my strikes, I''ll turn you into ashes!""Do you think I would make such a mistake?


    <span>Why did he need to ¡­ Do you really think that your dy will lead to any turning point?


    The person that can save you is in the Heavenly Passage Paradise. Can you drag it out until he returns? "Wu Hui smirked, "I''m afraid that at this point in time, the Zhenbei Marquis'' family has already fallen into my hands ¡­"


    <span>Before he could finish his sentence, a golden figure had suddenly appeared in the distance like aet streaking across the sky!


    "Sir God of Swords!?" The candlelight let out an excited cry, its face was filled with surprise and joy.In fact, she even suspected that at such a long distance, how could Ye Fan possibly make it back. She was already determined to fight to the death with Wu Hui.


    But who would have thought that Ye Fan would actually be able to return to the battlefield from the Blessed Paradise within half a day!?<span>It was as if an invincible force had suddenly descended from heaven and used an impossible method to cross over mountains and rivers to save her!


    <span>Candle''s heart was filled with a strange satisfaction. This was indeed the man she had dreamed of!


    As the white light in his eyes dispersed, a hint of emotion appeared in his eyes. Candle hated that she couldn''t immediately rush into his embrace!<span>Wu Hui, on the other hand, was shocked as he exined with his eyes wide open. He was shocked to the point that his entire body was trembling under the suppression of this terrifying sword intent!


    "No ¡­" This ¡­ How was this possible!? Weren''t you at the Blessed Paradise!? " Wu Hui roared in rm, seeming to be stunned.

 Chapter 2294

    2294


    Ye Fan did not pay any attention to Wu Hui, but first looked at the candle and praised, "Well done."


    Candle had a face full of redness as she bit her red lips. Her bright eyes revealed a touch of elegance as she bowed, "Many thanks for master''s praise."<span>Ye Fan grinned. This woman was really wild. Just a simple look from her was enough to make one''s internal fire burn.


    "Bitch, so this is how you fawn on the Sword God. How shameless." Wu Hui sneered.


    <span>Candle turned back and coldly nced at the other party. She had her own stubbornness, so there was no need to argue with an outsider.


    Ye Fan then looked at Wu Hui, and summoned his huge ck sword, shing a ray of sword intent.<span>Wu Hui was not weak, but to Ye Fan, who had experienced three levels of disintegration and the disintegration of his sword intent, it was just a matter of a single sword strike.


    <span>This farce, it was time to end it.


    <span>Wu Hui''s face was gloomy, he quickly extended his hand and shouted: "Sir God of Swords! "There''s something important that I want to talk to you about!"


    <span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "What is it?"


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, the offense Wu Huimitted earlier was due to him being bewitched by others and causing him to be confused." Wu Hui said.


    <span>"Oh?" Ye Fan smiled yfully, "You want to say that someone was directing you from behind, and then begging for mercy?"


    The candlelight behind him immediately reminded him: "Master! Don''t listen to his nonsense! He was deliberately stalling for time!<span>The heart of the Taowu n will unknowingly deprive them of their senses. We must end this as soon as possible, so as to prevent them from harming us in secret! "


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand, indicating that it was okay.


    Wu Hui looked anxious as he said: "Sir Sword God, Wu Mou knows that he is no match for you, so how would he dare to fight you?


    However, this time, it was to encourage Ye Guan Xing to think that this was a great opportunity to chase after the deer!


    Your Majesty, who possesses the Emperor Level Sword Intent, is treated as your greatest enemy. Your Excellency God of Swords, you have no choice but to be on guard! ""Even after all you''ve said, it''s still not enough for me to spare you." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Of course!" Wu Hui said loudly: "Wu Ji removed arge amount of Taotie beast blood from the Taotie n''s Yun Song He.


    Now, it had sessfullybined arge number of demon beasts with the Taotie blood and gave them simple control.


    These demon beasts could constantly devour and evolve strong. In time, they would surely be able to form an army of demon beasts that could sweep the world!


    Wu Man is willing to submit to the Sword God, and contribute a tiny bit of strength to your cause of being the emperor! "


    Ye Fan replied with an "Oh", "Are you talking about those demon beasts? I killed them all on the way here.""What?!" Wu Hui''s face paled, "You ¡­. You''re from the northern army. Coming over?! "


    <span>He never would have thought that Ye Fan and the northern army had all been taken care of!


    This meant that the wind, rain, thunder and lightning were most likely gone.


    "It seems that you are also unable to offer me anything, enough to attract me." Ye Fan said.<span>Wu Hui''s face gradually revealed a strange evil smile, "Sir God of Swords ¡­ You should have taken the slut''s advice. "


    Candle''s face was startled as she anxiously shouted: "Master! Get out of the way! He''s going to make his move! "Ye Fan raised his eyebrows, "What do you mean?" What did he do? "


    Wu Huiughed, "It''s already toote! Sword God, Sword God, you are still too young! You are underestimating our Taowu n''s'' heartbreak ''!


    <span>Right now, your spirit body is already under my control. As long as Wu Ji attacks, your spirit body willpletely lose its effects! "


    Saying this, Wu Hui stretched out his hand and a strange energy fluctuation appeared. It seemed that a few strands of golden energy were directly sucked out from Ye Fan''s body.


    "Master!" The candlelight turned pale with fright as she thought to herself, This is bad!<span>Once a spirit body was deprived of its perception, it would bepletely sealed off. This meant that the person''s cultivation base had been destroyed!


    <span>The reason why the candlelight had continuously moved during the battle was to prevent Wu Hui from locking onto him.


    <span>But just now when Ye Fan was motionless, coupled with the fact that he didn''t know much about Wu Hui''s moves, he was indeed hit!


    <span>"Hahahaha! ¡­" Wu Huiughed proudly: "Sword God?! Unhindered under the heavens, his might shook the sword god of the immortal pce! Today, you will die in my hands!


    If I were to kill an Overlord level sword intent, my name would be renowned throughout the ages and be passed down throughout the ages! "


    "Master! ¡­" Candle''s eyes were red, looking at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Hey..." Wu, what the hell are you doing? "<span>Wu Hui gawked for a moment, and then with a strange look at Ye Fan, he realized that something was wrong.


    <span>Logically speaking, if he was deprived of his spiritual body''s perception, he shouldn''t be able to use his cultivation, and Ye Fan wouldn''t have the ability to stay in the air and use the Imperial Sword Technique.


    But the twelve wings on Ye Fan''s back were still intact, and the aura on his body did not weaken at all?


    <span>Suddenly! Only now did Wu Hui realize that he seemed to be happy for nothing!?


    <span>Only now did the candlelighte back to its senses. What was going on? How could a man not be affected?


    "No ¡­" Impossible ¡­ I... I clearly took away the control of your spirit body! "Wu Hui looked at the golden light in his hand, then looked at Ye Fan, a little confused.


    <span>Ye Fan disdainfully smiled. Speaking of it, what a coincidence, he had identally stumbled upon his own training method and created countless spirit bodies and sword spirits.


    <span>As for Wu Hui, he had only captured a spirit body.


    <span>To Ye Fan, even if he was deprived of the perception of several hundred spiritual bodies, he would still not lose his full cultivation.


    <span>It was impossible to feel the absence of a spirit body!


    This move of Wu Fen''s might really be able to turn the tables against other experts... It was a pity that he was facing Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan''s cultivation method was destined to be the Taowu n''s nightmare!


    It was because he knew that this kind of move from Wu Hui was useless to him, and Ye Fan was not in a hurry.


    He just wanted to hear if there was anything useful.<span>Fortunately, he could hear that this Wu Hui didn''t cultivate any other demon beast army, so he didn''t have to worry too much.


    <span>Thinking about it, it made sense. Yun Song He had been captured for such a short period of time, so it was impossible for him to draw too much blood.


    <span>Ye Fan''s whole body was covered in golden mes, and the huge ck sword in his hand released a dazzling golden light.


    "To a true expert ¡­ "I don''t know anything at all." Ye Fan said lightly.<span>"Sword ¡­" Sir God of Swords! "Listen to my exnation!" Wu Hui''s face was distorted by fear. His eyes were about to crack and his voice was sharp and trembling.


    But Ye Fan didn''t care about all this. His 12 wings pped fiercely and his speed was like a shooting star in a sh!Just as Wu Hui was about to run away, he found that his legs were cold!


    Both his legs were separated from his body and he fell to the ground!


    <span>Ye Fan appeared in front of Wu Hui, and with two "shua" shes, Wu Hui discovered that his two arms were already gone!


    <span>"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Originally, he might still have had the strength to fight, but due to the failure of "Losing his heart", it made him panic!Ye Fan did not hesitate at all, his sword directly pierced through Wu Hui''s head!


    <span>A zing dragon me directly set the sky aze, extinguishing the soul!


    <span>The candlelight watched as the man mysteriously disregarded all distractions, even torturing Wu Hui to death. His eyes were already mesmerized.


    She excitedly flew over, threw herself into the man''s embrace, and called out. "Master ¡­ Thank you, Master, for saving me in time.<span>The candlelight raised her head, her red lips parted, and her almond eyes were filled with yearning ¡­

 Chapter 2295

    2295<span>Ye Fan broke away from the disintegration, returning to his normal state, and stretched out his hand to pinch the candlelight''s sharp chin.


    "I asked you to help me drag it out, why is it me that hase to save you?


    I see that you don''t want to repay me, but rather, your whole body is itchy and you owe me a lesson, right? "The candlelight pouted alluringly and her voice was iparably soft: "Master ¡­ "I saw a cave on a cliff nearby ¡­"


    Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, "Fey ¡­ ¡­"


    Without a second word, Ye Fan directly held the woman in his arms and flew into the cave on the cliff!


    It was a cave formed by the impact of a water current. Vines clung to the walls, and the only thing left behind was a small stream.Once inside the Immortal''s cave, the candlelight took out a porcin bottle from his storage ring. After opening it, he ced it before his nose and took a whiff.


    <span>"What is this? "So fragrant ¡­" Ye Fan could smell a scent simr to orchid herb.


    <span>Candle took a deep breath, the light in her eyes became even more charming and moving. "This is the ''Fantasy pollen'' collected by me, it''s a treasure that can even excite cultivators ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly realized that this woman was really energetic. She was already so enchanting, and she still needed to take two sips of this.


    "Master, do you want some too?" Candle asked expectantly.<span>Ye Fan grinned, "With my body, if I want to have any effect, I can only take a breath or two."


    <span>The candlelight then directly smashed the porcin bottle onto the stone wall, causing the entire bottle of pollen to spread within the cave!


    Before long, the entire cavern was filled with the scent of flowers!


    Ye Fan took a few deep breaths. The rich fragrance gave him a bit of feeling.


    And when he looked at the candle light, it was as if his entire body was burning, as if a water snake was coiling around his body.<span>"Master ¡­"


    "Bitch, can you bear to drink so much!?"


    Ye Fan held her in his arms and ran deeper into the cave, in case he inhaled too much.There was no need to say anything more about what happened next.


    After about an incense stick of time, a golden red figure appeared near the valley.Feng Qinn''s long hair danced in the wind. After sensing the surrounding terrain, he immediately discovered that there was a Saint realm pressure within the cave.


    <span>"This should be the right ce. Could that be the right Protector Candle?"


    <span>Feng Qinn had heard the conversation between Ye Fan and the zither girl and knew that the candle was burning right there.


    <span>Although there were some risks, Feng Qinn couldn''t care too much about it in order to find out the truth.


    The moment she approached the cave, she heard a man''s voice stopping her from entering!<span>"Don''te in!"


    <span>Inside the cave, Ye Fan was currently fighting the candlelight, but he suddenly felt Feng Qinn''s aura approaching. This truly frightened Ye Fan!


    <span>What was this woman doing here!? Could he have followed them all the way here?


    <span>It would have been better if he hadn''t said anything. With this shout, Feng Qinn was immediately certain that the Sword God was indeed here!


    Feng Qinn coldly snorted in his heart. Why didn''t he let him in? This guy really had a problem! He felt guilty!


    <span>"Elder Feng!" Don''te in! "Don''te in!"


    <span>Ye Fan wanted to go out and stop him, but right now, the candlelight was tightly wrapped around him. He couldn''t just rush out in this manner without any clothes on!


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, there are some questions that have troubled me for a long time. I would like to ask them clearly today!"


    <span>Feng Qinn made up his mind andnded inside the cave.


    He could smell the thick fragrance of flowers through his nose and mouth. Feng Qinn was a bit suspicious, this didn''t seem like a poisonous substance.


    Could it be that there were some strange flowers and nts within the cave, which was why the Sword God and the candlelight were here and not allowing her to see them?<span>Actually, she wasn''t afraid of any poison in her five-wed Golden Dragon Bloodline. At this moment, she felt that the smell was good and even inhaled a few mouthfuls, trying to discern what it was.


    "Elder Feng!" If you have something to say, go out and say it! Don''te in! " Ye Fan''s eyes turned red.


    <span>He had already discovered that this kind of pollen had a lot of aftereffects. Even his body was hot-blooded right now.


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, I''vee in." Feng Qinn frowned because she heard the strange nasal voice of a womaning from inside.


    <span>When he could clearly see what was going on inside, Feng Qinn''s face instantly turned rosy as he hurriedly turned around in panic!


    <span>"Shameless!" Dirty! "


    <span>She had never thought that this couple would actually do such a thing in the cave in broad daylight!?


    <span>By now, the candlelight hadpletely lost its consciousness, and it didn''t matter that there was a woman present.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, was depressed. While dealing with the candle light, he said, "I told you not toe in! "You have toe in!"


    <span>"Then why didn''t you exin it clearly!?" Feng Qinn was infuriated.


    "Shall I say it in time? What do you want me to say?! " Ye Fan gasped.


    "Why can''t you tell me? You did it on purpose! "Dirty!..." Feng Qinn''s eyes were tightly shut as his breathing quickened.


    For some reason, she clearly wanted to leave the scene as soon as possible, but her whole body was warm and her legs were weak. It was as if she didn''t have the strength to move a single step.


    <span>"Don''t worry about that for now, Elder Feng!" You go out first! "Don''t stay here any longer!" Ye Fan urged.


    Feng Qinn''s body suddenly went limp as he knelt there. His jade-like arms slowly hugged him as his body twisted unnaturally ¡­


    <span>"I... "What happened to me ¡­" A feeling that he had never experienced before left Feng Qinn''s mind nk.


    Ye Fan looked on dumbfoundedly. Although the woman was kneeling on the ground with her back towards him, this back was even more fatal!The most important thing was that the usually elegant and cold, queen-like Feng Qinn actually emitted the soft and gentle voice of a youngdy ¡­


    Ye Fan forcefully shook his head, feeling that if this continued, something bad would happen. He didn''t dare to hesitate anymore and forcefully threw away the candlelight, intending to run over and knock Feng Qinn out.


    After knocking the woman out, he brought her out of the cave. When she wakes up, she should be fine.


    However, just as Ye Fan arrived behind Feng Qinn, he saw Feng Qinn turn his head and look back.


    The two looked at each other, and Ye Fan saw his eyshes tremble, and his eyes sparkle. At that moment, he still wanted to say something, but it was more charming than thousands of beautiful flowers!Ye Fan quickly closed his eyes and bit his tongue, stinging himself and making himself sober up.


    <span>However, he held himself back. The candlelight by his side suddenly crawled over, hugged Feng Qinn, and kissed the woman''s red lips ¡­


    Ye Fan felt as if his brain was going to explode!<span>The great battle within the cave began once more ¡­


    The sky turned dark, and the mountain breeze was biting cold.<span>The river was like a jade belt as it snaked its way through.


    Ye Fan was sitting at the opening of the cave, smoking a cigarette. Looking at the magnificent scenery before him, he was a bit worried.<span>The air in the cave was already normal, but something had already happened.


    The candlelight was neatly dressed as it walked timidly behind the man and knelt on the ground.


    <span>"Master, it''s all my fault. This is also the first time I''ve used that illusion pollen. I didn''t know I used it so much ¡­"


    Ye Fan shook his head. How could he me Candle? Who would have thought that such a thing would happen?At this time, Feng Qinn''s figure slowly walked out from inside.


    The woman''s long hair was neatlybed back, returning to its former coldness and elegance.But from her bright eyes, one could still see a hint of shame, unwillingness, and grief.


    <span>"Elder Feng ¡­" "I ¡­" Ye Fan wanted to exin.


    "No need for that. I know it''s not your intention." Feng Qinn interrupted with a cold and stern expression, "Everything that happened today was just a misunderstanding."<span>Ye Fan was at a loss for words. Although he had been in time to control the situation and did not manage to pass thest stage, but for the rest... Basically, they had already done it.


    He didn''t mind saying that Feng Qinn was a casual woman, but the problem was that Feng Qinn was a virgin ¡­


    Was this really just a misunderstanding? Was it just going to end like this?

 Chapter 2296

    <span>The candlelight nced at Feng Qinn with disdain. It was obvious that it disapproved of what the woman said, as if she was "pretending".


    <span>The thoughts in Ye Fan''s mind quickly flowed. In his mind, he recalled every day he and Feng Qinn had met in the library aftering to this world.


    The two did not interact much. They were both chatting on a daily basis, and asionally, there were some scheming and scheming which were quite interesting.<span>Feng Qinn had helped him deal with some trouble, and he had kept it in mind.


    It would be a lie to say that they did not have any good feelings towards this aloof, beautiful woman who was gentle in the heart, but who was usually tough and cold.


    But before this, Ye Fan had only appreciated it, and didn''t have any other thoughts.<span>He already had many female friends, so he wouldn''t have too much interest in beauties.


    People at his level could not bepared to ordinary people.Sword intent, cultivation, a vast world, and the mysterious Upper ne...


    <span>The sense of aplishment he gained from chasing after these things was definitely not inferior to that of chasing after beauties.


    Therefore, Ye Fan really never thought about his rtionship with Feng Qinn.


    But after today''s incident, Ye Fan felt that as a man, he should take the initiative to take some responsibility.


    Ye Fan cut off his cigar and seriously said, "Elder Feng, I also don''t want to deny anything. If you are willing, in the future, I will sincerely be responsible for you."


    Feng Qinn''s body trembled as her beautiful eyes revealed a trace of shame and anger, "Sir God of Swords, what do you mean by this!?""What I mean is, you don''t have to feel wronged, I''m the one who ruined your innocence. Although it''s just the three of us here, but I will also take responsibility." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Heh ¡­" Feng Qinnughed coldly, "I thank you for your good intentions, but I do not need it!"


    Ye Fan was actually also prepared to be rejected. Even if the woman wasn''t willing, he couldn''t force her, otherwise, it would be too disrespectful.


    <span>Thus, he nodded, "Alright, if you don''t want to, then I will respect your decision."


    Ye Fan patted his butt and stood up, saying to Candle, "Let''s go, Elder Feng, farewell."


    When Candle heard Feng Qinn''s rejection, she was secretly delighted. She mockingly turned her head to look at the woman and softly replied, "Yes, master."<span>Feng Qinn quickly stopped him, "Stop!" You want to leave just like that?! "


    "Otherwise..." Ye Fan was puzzled, "Elder Feng, what else do you want?"


    Feng Qinn took two deep breaths and finally blurted out: "You ¡­ Is it Ye Fan? "


    Ye Fan calmly looked at her. Actually, he had already expected that such a day woulde. After all, he had already revealed quite a few traces.Ye Fan smiled, "Why would Elder Feng say that?"


    Seeing that the man did not immediately deny it, Feng Qinn immediately said, "Xuanyuan Academy''s Trembling Ancient, Dong Shou''s assassination, Xuanyuan City''s Ye Xiu''s assassination, Huaxu Gate''s assassination failure ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>With regards to the Blessed Paradise Pce, Beiming City was attacked by a group of snakes while the Wilderness was experiencing some changes.


    <span>Ye Fan and you, the God of Swords, are mysteriously connected to each other.


    I was wondering why a foppish dandy would suddenly turn into a different person.


    But if Ye Fan was a sword god, then all of this could barely make sense.<span>Today, you once again revealed your five-wed Golden Dragon bloodline, and it just so happens that it''s the same for Ye Fan, could it be that this is not enough of a coincidence? "


    Ye Fan nodded, "It is indeed a coincidence..." That Elder Feng, if I were Ye Fan, would you really think it would be reasonable? Ye Fan... "He''s not even twenty yet."Feng Qinn said with a frown, "It is indeed a little bizarre, but... If you really are an ancient genius ¡­ "It might not be impossible."


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed, "Elder Feng, if I were Ye Fan, what would you do?"<span>Feng Qinn was startled. That''s right. In the end, even if she knew that the Sword God was Ye Fan, what could she do?


    <span>To put it bluntly, for the Divine Dragon n, it was enough to know that the Sword God was one of them!


    <span>Whether he was Ye Fan or not, on the contrary, was not important.


    <span>For some reason, Feng Qinn felt aggrieved and insisted, "Perhaps to others, the identity of your Sword God is not important. What they value is your sword intent.


    But... To me, I really want to know who you are. "


    Ye Fan lowered his head and chuckled. Although he said that it was only a misunderstanding, he actually still cared a lot about it.After all, he was the son of someone he once adored, and his own ''junior'' had been tainted with innocence. This kind of feeling was probably indescribable.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then took out a few books he had never had the time to return from the library and handed them to Feng Qinn.


    Feng Qinn took the book and was stunned after a nce at it!


    She had stayed in the library for several decades, how could she not recognize where these books came from!?Ye Fan didn''t say anything more, standing up and flying away.


    <span>Upon seeing this, the candlelight shot a yful nce at Feng Qinn before following closely behind.


    Only Feng Qinn was left standing at the mouth of the cave with aplicated expression on his face, as if he had turned into a statue.


    Imperial City, Imperial Adviser''s Estate.<span>After Ye Fan and the candlelight separated, they returned to the mansion, where thedies were already waiting for him.


    "Big brother!" A familiar voice sounded. Ye Shuangqing rushed over excitedly and hugged Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan was shocked, "Shakyamuni!" What are you doing!? "


    "What Law King! "I''m Qing''er!" "Brother, you don''t even know me anymore?"


    <span>"Huh?" Ye Fan scrutinized her and found that her cute and lovable expression seemed to be... Indeed, it was not something that the Shakyamuni could have.


    <span>At this time, Chu Yunyao, dressed in a white coat, walked up and said, "Rx, this is your little sister. The Shakyamuni Apocalypse is no longer in this body."


    <span>"What is going on?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "It has been separated from the body and from the soul.<span>In terms of the use of energy, the ether particles were indeed wise.


    It said that this was the starting point for its search for its nsmen.


    I shared the technology of the Starfire gene with it, and it reconstructed its own body.<span>"From today onwards, who knows if we''ll meet again." Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan was stunned. So the Shakyamuni had been looking for Chu Yunyao for this kind of thing.


    "That''s not right." Ye Fan looked at Sunless, "Then why is Qing Er''s mental power..."


    "The Shakyamuni said that he does not want to owe you anything. If you do not kill him directly, he will leave the spiritual force he brought with him to your sister."


    Chu Yunyao shrugged, "To it, cultivating again isn''t a difficult matter."


    "A favor?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but tough, "You''re even going to return a favor..." Isn''t this already a person? "<span>Ye Xianqing pouted and said, "Big brother, what are you talking about with the Imperial Advisor? I don''t quite understand."


    Tell me what happened to your parents and second brother? Why didn''t Ie back with you? "<span>Ye Fan looked at his sister who had returned to normal, and pinched her little face, "Rest assured, everything is fine now, we will still need two more days for the march back."


    <span>Just as all the girls breathed a sigh of relief, a group of people arrived outside the Imperial Advisor''s estate.


    "Search!" Hurry up and search inside! "

 Chapter 2297

    <span>2297


    "Who is it?" Ning Xuemo asked curiously.


    <span>Ye Fan sensed the situation and smiled, "It''s the garrison. They probably found some movements from the Imperial Advisor''s residence and came to arrest me, a suspect."


    "A group of soldiers actually dared toe and capture you?" Xiao Xin''er felt baffled.


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders. How could the royal family know so much? But there really was no need to waste time with a bunch of small fries.


    <span>"You guys enter the ring, I''ll take you guys directly away and find a quiet ce."


    <span>The girls did not have any objections as they quickly entered the ring.


    By the time the garrison had entered the mansion, Ye Fan had already shed and disappeared.<span>On the other hand, Gu Qing, who had been left behind in the Imperial Advisor''s estate, was baffled.


    It was obvious that arge group of unknown beauties hade, but why did they suddenly disappear?


    <span>At the north of the Imperial City, in Clear Pond Lane, in a luxurious courtyard.


    Hearing Chu Yunyao''s suggestion, Ye Fan temporarily settled down with the women.This was the Cloudburst Corporation''s property, Chu Yunyao had made arge amount of wealth during the war, and she had quite a few mansions in the Imperial City.


    <span>After that, Ye Fan didn''t need to walk around at all before the test.


    <span>Although he had a lot of things to do, he didn''t dare to ck off in the slightest when it came to Su Qingxue''s treatment.


    <span>Every day, he had to make the medicine himself and watch the woman consume it before she cultivated.


    Su Qingxue already had a stable zhenqi and was about to reach Foundation Establishment.However, the woman discovered that as her meridians became more and more spacious, the influence of the pearl on her also gradually increased.


    <span>It turned out that the cold energy could not be dispersed very quickly. Now that his meridians had been widened and his vitality had greatly increased, he would be easily affected by it.


    This was not a good thing. If he was a little careless, the treatment might backfire.<span>"Husband, should we stop for a while? I''m afraid I will suffer a bacsh." Su Qingxue sat on the bed and asked worriedly.


    <span>Ye Fan paced back and forth in his room for a while. Suddenly, he frowned and took out a Water Repelling Pearl that he had obtained from the Dragon n.


    <span>This Water Repelling Pearl could control the water elemental energy, which was why it was able to open up a space in the ocean.


    <span>Since even the magnificent ocean could open up a path, it shouldn''t be difficult for him to control this little bit of energy in a woman''s body, right?


    Ye Fan immediately exined it to Su Qingxue and told her how to use it.


    "I didn''t think of this bead before, but since you didn''t have any cultivation before, you couldn''t use it on your own.


    "Now that you have the basic Zhen Qi and have some understanding of training, you should be able to try it out." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue took the dark blue bead and tried tomunicate with it ording to Ye Fan''s exnation.


    After a while, a mysterious power entered into Su Qingxue''s body. That bead made of cold energy gradually calmed down ¡­


    "Husband!" It''s really effective! " Su Qingxue was overjoyed.Ye Fan was also happy. Indeed, a good person would get a good reward. The big elder of the Dragon n had entrusted him with the custody of this pearl, but he never thought that it woulde in handy at this time.


    <span>He wondered if the God of Berserkers had also told him to go to the Sodom Continent with this intention.


    If that was the case, then a god was indeed a god ¡­


    This Water Repelling Pearl was the nemesis of that strange cold pearl!


    "It''s good that it''s useful. Little Snow, you take this pearl from now on.


    "This bead has a lot of uses. Once your cultivation is high enough, maybe you can be of great help." Ye Fan said.


    Su Qingxue felt that she could not be at ease with having such a powerful treasure. However, when the man tried to persuade her again, she could only ept it.


    "Husband, I''ve been dreaming of some strange things in my dreams these past few days."


    It felt like a lot of people, a lot of things, were real.<span>He was dreaming more and more frequently, and there were some names that he remembered very clearly.


    Is this also a sign of healing? " Su Qingxue asked in doubt.Ye Fan felt a little strange inside, he smiled and asked, "Oh?" "Who do you dream of?"


    <span>Su Qingxue frowned slightly and said, "For example, there''s a little girl called Wu Dai, and a very amiable woman called Aunt Jiang. They all frequently appear ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Oh yeah, Darling, you''re in a dream too. Darling is also your husband in his dreams, but for some reason, you call me your wife in your dreams ¡­.


    [I am just thinking, what kind ofnguage is this? I have never learned it, but how can I understand it ¡­]


    In my dream, it''s really strange for me to call you husband. "<span>Ye Fan suppressed the surging thoughts in his heart, gently stroking the woman''s face, and said with a smile, "Don''t think too much, just practice healing properly."


    "En." Su Qingxue opened her arms and cutely hugged the man''s waist, leaning on his chest. "Husband, I also want to go out and y. There are many ces in the Imperial City that I have never been to before."Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. It seemed that Su Qingxue had seen her go out shopping and felt itchy in her heart.


    "You can go out, but many people know your appearance, so you have to cover your face." Ye Fan said.Su Qingxue puffed her mouth, "Those sisters are all dressed up so beautifully, with concubines'' faces covered, how ugly are they ¡­ ¡­"


    "Are you going out for a beauty pageant or shopping?" Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask.<span>Su Qingxue had no other choice but to give up.


    The other girls had stayed in the Heavenly Passage Paradise for several decades, and they had been holding their breaths since long ago. They had gone around the imperial city to experience the local customs, shop and have fun.<span>Ye Fan had also agreed to y with them, and now that Su Qingxue had also joined in, their family was even more lively on the streets.


    Of course, Ye Fan had purposely changed his appearance and dressed up as an elegant young master, bringing his bunch of beautiful concubines with him as if he was going out on the streets.


    <span>The bustling streets were filled with peopleing and going, and the shops and hawkers had all disyed their abilities.


    Many barbarian goods were sold without restraint as the rtions between the Wilderness and the Great March eased.


    In the evening, the group slowly walked back to their residence. Chu Yunyao found the chef and prepared a feast at home.<span>"The Imperial City is so lively, it''s so much fun!" I don''t even want to return to the Immortal Sword Sect! " Xiao Xin''er held two kebabs in each hand and ate until her face was red.


    Nian Ru replied, "It should be the Sacred Royal Examinations soon. Moreover, this is an unprecedented event, which is why there are so many nobles from all over the battlefield, making the atmosphere even more lively."


    "I bought more than ten sets of new clothes today. Finally, I can properly match them. The clothes in the Blessed Paradise are so ugly."Ling Yu Wei, on the other hand, was discussing the new costumes with Ning Xuemo, as if she was once again going back to the era when she was living in the city of Earth.


    <span>Seeing the women''s high spirits, Ye Fan was also quite pleased in his heart.


    <span>Just as he was about to ask thedies where they nned to y tomorrow, he suddenly saw a familiar figure walking towards him.


    It was a petite girl with a delicate and pretty face. Shockingly, she was the same Ao Shuang that he had seen before?<span>Ao Shuo carried two bags of food in her hands, as if she had just finished buying some food and was about to leave.


    However, it was clear that Ao Shuo couldn''t recognize the disguised Ye Fan.


    On the contrary, she first noticed a few beauties walking past her. Ao Shuang looked at them with both nervousness and envy before hurriedly heading over.


    "Husband, you know that little girl?" Su Qingxue noticed Ye Fan''s expression and asked.

 Chapter 2298

    2298


    <span>When the girls heard this, they all looked over curiously.


    "Really? You''re not even going to let a little girl like her off?" Ling Yuwei said incredulously.


    In the women''s eyes, it was obvious that they couldn''t believe it.


    After all, no matter what, Ao Shuo could not be considered a beauty, much less a beauty. Since when was this man so ''hungry without choosing his food''?


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless, "What are you thinking about?" It was a little child he knew, a proud and cold little sister.


    <span>I was wondering, they shouldn''t be here, why would shee here to buy vegetables. "


    Clear Pond Lane belonged to the aristocrats and the rich. As Ao Shuang walked here, her temperament seemed to be a little out of ce.<span>"Ao Han''s sister? It''s that shameless bastard? " Xiao Xin''er frowned.


    <span>"His little sister looks pretty honest. What''s up with her brother ¡­" Ling Yuwei was puzzled.


    Ye Fan nced at Ao Shuang''s small back, slightly sighing.<span>At the end of the road, there was a house that had just been changed. It was the ''Ao Mansion''.


    Right now, the Gu Residence was bustling with noise and excitement.


    <span>In the living room, there was arge table full of sumptuous dishes. Seven or eight maids and servants served them from inside and outside.


    <span>"Today, seniors, seniors, please show us the face and cheer for us at the Gu Han Estate.


    <span>I, Ao Han, am deeply grateful. I toast to my fellow students! "


    Ao Han raised his wine cup and said loudly to the officials at the table.


    Those present were all disciples of Kong Zhuo, themoner officials of the imperial court. They could be said to be the senior brothers of the arrogant Han.


    "Haha!" Junior Brother Ao Han is too courteous! "


    "You are the Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son!" After this test, you will definitely soar into the skies! "


    "That''s right!" Teacher''s spirit in heaven will definitely bless you, junior brother! "<span>The group of officials stood up one after another, smiling as they said their piece.


    Ao Han, on the other hand, had an excited look on his face as he toasted to the sky, "Ao Han doesn''t hope to soar in the heavens. He only hopes to avenge the dean once he has the strength! "To cut off the traitors of the Residence of Northern Marquis!"


    "Junior is truly a loyal person, no wonder my teacher values you so much!"<span>"That''s right. Junior, don''t worry. Ourmoner family will definitely support you!"


    Even if the heaven chosen ones of the n are powerful, themoners like us are all ambitious!


    <span>In the Sacred Royal Trial, we were all your solid backers! "


    Ao Hanughed heartily, "With those words from the lords, Ao Han''s body will be smashed into smithereens. We must also obtain a good result in the Sacred Royal Examinations!"


    "Don''t call me lord, call me senior brother!"<span>"Haha!" Senior Martial Brother! Junior will go first! "


    The scene was extremely lively.


    <span>After buying some food outside, Ao Shuo, who had just returned, walked into the living room. Seeing this scene, she was at a loss of what to do.


    <span>"Shuang''er!" Seeing that his sister had arrived, Ao Han quickly greeted her with a smile, "Come here! Come and greet everyone, everyone, this is my only sister, Ao Shuang! "


    Ao Shuo walked timidly over to her brother, "Big Bro, why are there so many dishes? "Where did ite from?"<span>"I''ve recruited a chef, so you don''t need to buy food in the future."


    "A cook? I... "How could we have so much money ¡­" Ao Shuang was stunned.A sliver of displeasure appeared in Ao Han''s eyes, but he immediately smiled and said: "Don''t speak nonsense,e, quickly greet the fellow apprentices.


    They are all here to cheer for big brother. In the future, our Ao Family will have to rely on these rtives! "<span>Ao Shuang faced the group of officials in official uniform and said weakly, "Greetings, sirs."


    "Haha, so the Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son has a younger sister. Isn''t that the Heaven''s Mandate Holy Maiden?"


    "Ao Han, my youngest son just hasn''t gotten married yet. Why don''t you move around more in the future?"


    As the few officials chatted, Ao Shuo''s face reddened and she clenched her fists tightly.


    Ao Hanughed, "No problem! The son of senior brother must also be a dragon among men! "Haha ¡­"


    Upon hearing this, Ao Shuang looked at her brother in panic, stupefied.


    <span>The wine table was filled with wine and was extremely noisy.


    <span>At the same time, there was another courtyard some distance away, where Ye Fan and the others were staying.


    They were having a meal together, but it was much quieter.


    Although there was no one in the family who really needed to eat, they did not reject any delicacies.<span>After dozens of years of being acquainted with each other, the women had long since be as close as their rtives.


    Even if they were jealous, it was just a joke at the table for the sake of being happy.


    After the meal, the group went out to the courtyard to drink their tea and chat.The night breeze blew. Thefortable environment, thefortable atmosphere.


    "Husband." Nian Bing suddenly asked, "After this Sacred Royal Trial, what is Darling nning?"Without waiting for Ye Fan''s reply, Xiao Xin''er said, "What other ns could we have? We''ve already fallen out with the royal family, overthrew the Su family, and now we''re going to be the emperor."


    "Since the Overlord level sword intent can only be broken through with the feeling of an Overlord, then bing an Emperor is also a necessity, right?" Ning Zimo added.<span>While sipping his tea, Ye Fan asked Xiang Ru with a faint smile, "A-Jiao, what do you think?"


    <span>"These past few days, I have been through the inte and have seen the face of many great wars. I have also personally experienced them in the Imperial City.


    Actually, right now during the Great War, it seemed like the country was peaceful and well-dressed, but it was pretty good as well ¡­ Is there really a need to forcefully change dynasties ¡­ "


    When the girls heard this, they could not help but fall silent.In fact, they had a feeling about this as well. After all, the war had stopped and everything seemed to be progressing in a good direction.


    Although Su Jue Xin and Su Qian had tried to kill Ye Fan, they were still enemies.


    However, in terms of governing a country, the Emperor was still a wise king when he was alive.<span>Therefore, during the period after his death, the Qi King was in charge of his affairs, and the government was in an orderly manner as well.


    <span>Ye Fan then looked towards Su Qingxue, "What does our princess think?"


    <span>Su Qingxue was ying with Rice Ball on the table. After hearing the man''s question, she smiled sweetly and said, "Husband has gone to so many ces. He must have higher experience. Why do you need to ask us?"


    Ye Fan smiled. He actually had a series of ns in mind, but the women''s words did give him some inspiration.<span>Right at this time, Ye Fan felt something, and couldn''t help but frown, seeming to be deep in thought.


    "I''m going out for a while, you guys can continue drinking tea." Ye Fan stood up and said.<span>"Husband, where are you going sote at night?" Nian Ru asked.


    <span>"Hmph, are you looking for that candle light?" Xiao Xin''er doubted.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Definitely not, there''s someone here. He probably wants to talk to me about something. Since he''s already here, I have to go see him."<span>"You''re here?" "Why didn''t we feel it?" Ling Yuwei asked in surprise.


    "Normal, this person is a bit powerful." Ye Fan blinked his eyes.


    When the girls heard this, they knew that those who could make Ye Fan say they were powerful definitely weren''t small characters, so they didn''t dare to ask anymore questions.However, since Ye Fan was so rxed, they weren''t too worried. Seeing that they had drunk enough tea, they went back to their own rooms to cultivate.


    Ye Fan walked alone to the back of the yard and pushed open the back door.


    Outside the wall, a man in white was leaning against a towering tree, looking at the starry sky with a trace of a smile on his face.


    "You''re here? "Did you disturb your mood with the otherdies?" the man asked.Ye Fan smiled, "It''s sote at night. The Emperor came to find me by himself. Is there something you need?" Is the government not busy? "


    The man in front of him was shockingly the new Emperor who had once interacted with him and now had apletely different identity, Su Wang.

 Chapter 2299

    2299


    <span>"The government and all that. The Qi King and Great Elder Su can handle it easily.


    The war had been going on for three thousand years, and thews and regtions were very clear. The ns and the chosen ones controlled all the major cities, so there was no need to worry.


    Being an emperor meant nothing more than managing some trivial matters in the Royal City and dealing with the Wilderness and the Demon God Kingdom.But now ¡­. "Since the Wilderness decided to rest, the pressure on us has been reduced by more than half. How can the Emperor be of any help?"


    Su Wang-er sighed, "If there''s anything I''m really busy with, it would be dealing with the harem beauties left behind by the previous Emperor.It would be inappropriate for them to leave, and it would be unwise for them to stay in the harem.


    Ye Fan embarrassedly touched his chin, pretending to be casual and said, "You don''t like it?" "Anyway, it''s fine to be your own harem."<span>"Come on, I don''t have that kind of hobby." Su Wangyeughed, "In terms of women, I''m not as interested in them as you are."


    <span>Ye Fan clicked his tongue: "What do you mean by that?"


    <span>"Haha, okay, okay, pretend I didn''t say anything. "Please don''t be angry." Su Wang looked at Ye Fan with a faint smile.


    <span>Ye Fan wasn''t surprised, if Su Wantong couldn''t find out his identity, then he wouldn''t deserve to be called ''a little powerful'' by him.


    <span>Su Wang pointed at the street, "Find a ce and have a drink?" "Talk?"


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed, and he nodded.


    The two of them walked for a distance until they came to a tavern and found a private room.<span>There were dishes and wine on the table and a bustling group of nocturnal tourists outside.


    <span>"How is your princess doing?" Su Wun picked up his wine pot and poured a cup for Ye Fan as he asked.


    "With your guidance, there shouldn''t be any problems now." Ye Fan said.


    Su Wang waved his hand, "You can''t say that you can give me pointers, but you''re just a fan on the side."Ye Fan looked at him yfully, "You knew that I was back and that I was living here, but you came here alone. Aren''t you afraid that the Su n elders will be angry?"


    Su Wangughed, "Although this emperor is not what I want to be. But, since I''m the emperor, how can they control me?


    Oh... "It''s time to call myself ''This Emperor''. I''m really not used to it."


    "Heh." Ye Fanughed, "Why are you looking for me?"<span>Su Wang put down his wine pot and raised his head. With a calm expression, he asked, "Do you want to be the emperor?"


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, asking back, "Do you want me to take it?"


    "If you want, I''ll let you."


    "..."After a moment of silence, Ye Fan picked up his wine cup and drank it all in one gulp.


    "I am not an emperor ¡­ "The key factor is not me." Ye Fan looked at Su Wang, "but you."


    Su Wang looked confused. "Why do you say that?"


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "You left the mountain a littlete. There are a lot of things that you might not understand.


    <span>But you only need to remember one thing. I may not want your ce, but some people will want to take it away from you. "


    "Oh?"


    A cold glint shed across Su Wang''s eyes.<span>Late at night.


    Clear Lake Lane, a quiet backyard.


    <span>Chu Yunyao walked out of theboratory and stretched.


    For the past two days, aside from arranging food, drinks, and entertainment for her family, she had been busy improving her Starfire Battle Armor.


    Finally, she was able to improve on some of the details, so the woman decided to take a breather.


    Coincidentally, he saw Ye Faning back from the outside and walked towards him."Where?" Chu Yunyao stroked her hair as she walked.


    When Ye Fan saw the woman, he smiled and said, "I went out to drink a little."<span>"Then where are you going now?" As Chu Yunyao spoke, she reached out her hand to press against the man''s chest.


    Ye Fan nked out for a moment, and then immediately said with an evil smile, "Yunyao,ter, I will go check on the princess'' health first."Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed, then she rolled her eyes and made way.


    <span>In order tofort the woman, Ye Fan kissed her on the cheek and walked towards Su Qingxue''s room.


    "Sister-inw, let me hold the Soup Dumplings. You should cultivate properly!"


    In the room, Ye Shiqing picked up the Soup Dumplings from Su Qingxue''s table, picked up the Soup Dumplings'' bear paw, and waved it towards Su Qingxue.<span>Su Qingxue was a bit unwilling to part with him, but since she was her sister-inw, she couldn''t fight with her sister-inw over the pets. Thus, she could only smile and wave towards Tang Yuan.


    With her sess, she went out with Rice Ball in her arms and coincidentally bumped into Ye Fan.


    <span>"Big brother! You''re back? I''ll carry the Soup Dumplings away! " Ye Shiqing smiled sweetly.


    Ye Fan nced at Rice Ball and smiled, "No problem."<span>However, Rice Ball blinked its small eyes and cried out towards Ye Fan with a "ao ao ao" sound.


    <span>Soup Dumplings! Don''t scream! I''ll go over and give you something to eat! " Ye Shuangqing said.


    When Soup Yuan heard that, he hesitated for a moment and looked at Ye Fan. In the end, he did not call out anymore and just stared at Ye Shuang.


    Ye Fan shook his head, walked into the house and closed the door.<span>"Darling, are you sleeping here tonight?" Su Qingxue said happily when she saw the man walk over.


    <span>Although her body hadn''tpletely recovered and she hadn''t trained to a certain degree yet, Ye Fan wouldn''t have a real rtionship with her. But hugging and sleeping together was still something she really liked.


    Ye Fan smiled and didn''t say anything. He walked in front of the woman and took out a bottle."Come, princess, smell this ¡­"


    Su Qingxue had some doubts. Just when she was hesitating, a trace of fragrance entered her nose.<span>Very soon, Su Qingxue felt dizzy. Her eyes blurred and she instantly fell on the bed.


    Ye Fan''s eyes turned iparably cold. He took out a sharp short knife, and was about to fiercely stab the woman!


    <span>Suddenly!


    <span>A blue and white high-temperature energy ray shot through the wooden door!


    <span>For the sake of his own safety, Ye Fan was forced to dodge and took a step back!


    Dressed in a silver white armor, Chu Yunyao barged into the room and stood in front of Su Qingxue''s bed.


    "If you are not Ye Fan, then who are you..." Chu Yunyao asked.


    "Ye Fan", whose voice and appearance were exactly the same, was somewhat annoyed, and said coldly, "How do you know?"


    "How could that beast reject my ''offer''? If I wanted to, he''d do it on the street.Furthermore... How can his way of addressing me be so proper ¡­ " Chu Yunyao helplessly said.


    <span>The impersonator was stunned for a moment beforeughing out loud. He then said in a sweet voice, "Do you really think that the number one genius of the Grand Examination, Chu, would like that kind of man?"


    <span>Hearing this voice, Chu Yunyao was stunned, "Your voice ¡­ ¡­ "Son!?"


    <span>The impersonator was stunned for a moment. He narrowed his eyes, and a wave of energy fluctuations rippled out from his body, instantly restoring his original appearance.


    She had a ponytail, long bangs, a charming face, and features that were like porcin dolls. However, there was a captivating charm to her.


    The purplish ck tight-fitting nightgown exposed Ling Long''s figurepletely.


    <span>This woman dressed in the attire of an assassin was ¡­ Fog Night!


    <span>"You know me?" Fog night, he was puzzled.


    Right at this moment, sounds of movement attracted the attention of the other women.


    Ning Xuemo, Xiao Xin''er, Nian Bing Jiao, and Ling Yuwei all eximed in joy when they saw Fog Night in the room!


    <span>"Ah?!"


    "It''s really you!?"


    Xiang Ru was also happy as she ran over, intending to hug Misty Night.


    "Ah Xiaoxin!"


    Without waiting for Chu Yunyao to remind him, Nian Bing felt that something was wrong. A surge of killing intent suddenly erupted from Fog Night''s body!


    "ng ng!" Fog night suddenly attacked, a knife stabbing straight towards Nian Ru Jiao!How could Nian Ru Jiao have thought that Fog Night would try to kill her. She could not avoid it in time, and it looked like she was about to die!


    "Zi zi!"An energy barrier suddenly appeared in front of Nian Ru Jiao. It was Chu Yunyao who had intervened in time!


    Even so, everyone broke out in a cold sweat and gaped at the misty night.<span>"Young master ¡­" Nian Ru''s delicate and pretty face was deathly pale, in disbelief.

 Chapter 2300

    Fog Night looked at the sparkling energy shield and retracted its short de. It looked at the girls with vignce and suspicion.


    <span>He didn''t know why, but it was reasonable to say that this was the first time he had met these women, and they all felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "You all ¡­ Who exactly is it that knows me? "Seeing Fog Night''s appearance, the girls all looked at each other.


    "She seems to be under control?" Ning Xuemo frowned.


    "Could it be that he lost his memory?" Xiao Xin''er guessed.


    Wu Ye coldly snorted, "Although I don''t know how you know me, but since you have been discovered, I can only bid you farewell!"


    This was the Imperial City after all. Fog Night did not n to make a move and cause a hugemotion. If the Sword God was brought back, then something big would happen.<span>Her figure turned into a streak of white light, so fast that the girls were unable to catch her. In an instant, she sprang out of the window!


    However, just when she thought that she could escape sessfully, her body solidly collided with a man!


    "Bam!" Misty Night''s body bounced back!Just as she was about to copse, one of her arms forcefully held her back!


    <span>Fog night''s beautiful eyes opened wide, although she did not use her cultivation, her own speed was already extremely terrifying, this man only relied on his body, to be able to catch up to her speed!?


    Turning his head to look, he was shocked to see Ye Fan looking at him with an astonished face.


    "God of Swords!?"


    Fog night. Not good.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, was surprised and happy at the same time, "Feng''er?"Fog Night was stunned. What exactly is going on?


    "Husband!" Don''t remember us! She seems to have been controlled by someone. Just now, she almost injured Qingxue! " At this time, Xiang Ru hastily reminded him.


    Ye Fan naturally also noticed something special. Just as he heard themotion, he immediately disintegrated and hurriedly flew back from the top of the building.<span>When he saw the white light, he felt that it was familiar. Only when he saw Fog Night did he realize that it was the Qing Qiu n''s "Shadow Dance" Inherent Skill.


    <span>Looking at Fog Night''s confused and unfamiliar expression, Ye Fan suddenly thought of Ye Longyuan from before. Could it be ¡­ ¡­


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to think, a dagger materialized in Fog Night''s hand, and it stabbed towards Ye Fan''s dantian!Ye Fan instantly caught the woman and pressed her against the wall.


    <span>"Little''er, it seems like you haven''t forgotten about your assassination skill. It''s just too bad ¡­" "To your brother, I''m still a bit too tender." Ye Fanughed.


    "Lord God of Swords... Are you going to be my good brother? "Fog night looked back, emitting a special wave of spiritual force that instantly made people feel a sense of ecstasy.


    Ye Fan felt as if he had ingested some kind of medicine, and his brain felt very happy...


    <span>He had an extraordinary feeling towards the girl before him ¡­


    <span>Not only Ye Fan, even the other girls who were surrounding him, felt their bodies turn hot as they blushed when they saw Fog Night''s nce.


    "Well... Why ¡­ This ¡­ "Sh * t ¡­" Xiao Xin''er bit her lip and looked at her sisters, who also had strange expressions on their faces.


    <span>Suddenly, Wu Ye felt like he had found an opportunity. He released a burst of Heavenly Emperor cultivation, trying to break free!


    Ye Fan also did not expect that this girl had actually cultivated to the Heavenly Emperor Stage.


    However, even if Fog Night were to explode once, it wouldn''t be enough to break free under the second stage of the Fragmentation Realm.


    "Boom!"


    The stone wall crumbled, but Ye Fan was still holding on to the misty night."The three types of talents in the Qing Qiu bloodline, Shadow Dance, Fantasy and Manifestation, these should be the Qing Qiu n''s fox-like techniques."


    "Not bad, my son. Aftering to this world, I have grown quite a bit." Ye Fanughed.<span>Wu Ye was upset. He didn''t expect the Sword God''s mental power to be so powerful. Even a fox that was so close to him was unable to bring out its true power.


    "Sir God of Swords, you''re not going to kill me?"


    "You are my woman, how could I kill you?" Ye Fan said.Wu Ye froze for a second, and then smiled charmingly, "So ¡­ Are you interested in me? "


    "To be exact... You''re mine. "After Ye Fan finished speaking, he directly released "Dragon''s Eye". A wave of spiritual force shocked Fog Night, causing it to directly fall unconscious!


    The girls gathered around, looking worriedly at the misty night."How is Yu''er? What exactly is going on? " Ling Yuwei asked.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head and said, "Most probably, it is rted to Night King. I will let her seeter and think of a way to cure her."


    He came to Su Qingxue''s side and confirmed that she was only drugged and that she had fainted. Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief when nothing serious happened.The fight in the yard had created quite a stir, and the garrison was rushing towards them.


    However, Su Wang happened to be in the vicinity, so he immediately covered up the matter.


    Ye Fan found a quiet room for Fog Night to examine. Sure enough, it was the spiritual spell that Ye Longyuan had usedst time.<span>With his previous experience, this time, Ye Fan was much more familiar with the handling of this task.


    Early morning, in the bedroom.


    <span>Fog Night drowsily opened its eyes and saw Ye Fan and the other girls smiling at her from the side.


    "Brother Ye Fan?" Fog night, he muttered softly, "I''m not dreaming right ¡­"


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand and pinched the girl''s nose, "Do you think you''re dreaming?"Fog night, after holding his breath, suddenly woke up with a start. His big eyes had a trace of water light in them, as he excitedly threw himself into Ye Fan''s arms!


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan!" It''s really you!? Everyone ¡­ Why is everyone here!? I... I am really not dreaming!? "


    After so many decades, they were finally able to see a man and meet all of the girls again. Fog night was filled with a myriad of emotions.<span>After immersing themselves in the joy for a while, everyone calmed down, and even more questions emerged.


    <span>"Don''t you remember yesterday?" Nian Ru asked.


    <span>A sh of reminiscence passed through Fog Night''s eyes. Suddenly, arge amount of memories flooded into her mind. Immediately, her face turned deathly pale!


    "I... "Last night, I ¡­" She looked at Su Qingxue in fear, "Sister Qingxue!" Right ¡­ I''m sorry. "I ¡­"


    Su Qingxue, on the other hand, was a bit confused. Because Fog Night habitually used thenguage of Earth, everyone present also naturally used thenguage of Earth.


    Su Qingxue clearly remembered that she hadn''t learned it, but she could roughly understand thenguage in the dream ¡­"I... "Nothing," Su Qingxue hesitated and replied in thenguage of Earth.


    This time, Ye Fan and all the other girls looked at her in surprise.


    Ling Yuwei covered her mouth in surprise and hugged Su Qingxue, "Little Snow! Do you remember now? "


    "What?" Su Qingxue felt her head hurt as she asked with a frown.The girls realized that Su Qingxue hadn''tpletely recovered yet.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Little Snow, don''t think too much, Weiwei is ying with you."


    Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed suspicion as she nodded.


    <span>Wu Ye seemed to have remembered the past and looked at Su Qingxue in confusion.


    "Child, did Ye Guan and Wu Yeyue control you toe? They want to take back the pearl in your sister Qingxue''s body? " Ye Fan asked.


    Wu Ye nodded, "Yes, when I was in the Demon God Kingdom, I was discovered by Wu Yeyue. She seemed to admire me a lot, so she epted me as her disciple.<span>But I don''t want to, because I want to see everybody. But somehow, it was controlled by Ye Guan Xing.


    <span>This time, they want me to retrieve the ''God Orb of Gonggong'' in Sister Qingxue''s body.

 Chapter 2304

    "Humph!" Ask her! "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er said angrily.


    <span>Ye Fan looked strangely at Feng Qinn, "Elder Feng, what happened?"


    "What''s wrong with you, Xin''er?"


    <span>Feng Qinn looked coldly at the man. "Do you know that she is Feng Nu?"


    "I know." Ye Fan nodded."Then who is she to you?"


    Feng Qinn asked again.


    Ye Fan suddenly understood andughed, "Are you saying that the n cannot intermarry?


    Aiya... It''s okay, what''s the matter, I''m blocking it.Xin''er also has a younger sister, named Yun''er. She''s a phoenix daughter. They are all my women. "


    <span>"What!?"


    <span>Feng Qinn was startled, "You... You still have other women from the Phoenix n? "


    <span>Just as she was speaking, a beauty wearing only a white nightgown with messy hair walked over. It was Ling Yuwei.


    <span>"What''s going on? A guest has arrived?"


    Ling Yuwei walked over, hugged the man''s neck, and kissed him.


    <span>He then picked up a pot of tea and started to gulp down the tea in front of the teapot.


    "Weiwei, it''s better if you go back to your room first and get dressed since you have guests."


    Ye Fan was speechless. This used to be a big star, but now it was bing more and more casual.


    Ling Yuwei looked at Feng Qinn, "This older sister is so beautiful. Did you find her recently in this world?<span>Aiya... Sooner orter we''ll be a family, so what''s wrong with a nightie? "


    <span>"You see, Weiwei thinks the same! I also thought she was your new woman! "


    Xiao Xin''er quickly said.<span>Ye Fan''s face immediately stiffened, finally understanding why Feng Qinn''s face was so ice-cold.


    <span>Asking the Dragon Blood Queen if she was his lover, wasn''t this igniting oil mes?


    Feng Qinn sneered, "You truly deserve to be called the Sword God ¡­ There are really a lot of beauties around, does your princess know about them? "


    "Heh heh... "Elder Feng, Xin Er is straightforward and does not have any intention of offending you, I am not the kind of person that you think I am ¡­" Ye Fan was about to exin when he heard a soft female voice call out from behind.<span>"Brother Ye Fan!"


    <span>Fog night: A small, yet well-developed body, dressed in a ck and purple cultivation dress, exposed without a doubt.


    The girl threw herself into Ye Fan''s embrace and kissed him sweetly.<span>"I was so happyst night. Can we y together again today?"


    On a misty night, lightning shed across her beautiful eyes.


    Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling that the situation was getting darker and darker. It was about to be irrevocable.


    "Ah, what are you doing? Can''t you see that there are still guests here?"


    Ning Xuemo pulled away Fog Night, then winked at Ye Fan.<span>On the other hand, Nian Bing carried a bowl of soup to Ye Fan''s side and gently said, "Husband, we bought some supplements from shopping yesterday. We let the kitchen cook them for you, but we didn''t have any breakfast. Drink some soup."


    "No wonder A-Jiao was so favored. We bought the tonic together, so why are you the only one to bring it out?" Ling Yuwei joked.


    <span>Xiang Ru''s delicate face turned red, "I... "I don''t think any of the sisters went."


    <span>"Actually, I already knew that A-Jiao''s elder sister was a woman of her word!" "Hee hee..." Fog night smiled mischievously.


    "I... "I did not!"Nian Ru pouted.


    In the living room, all the women were talking at once, as if they were starting an early morning meeting. The words that came out of their mouths caused Ye Fan''s old face to turn red.


    The point was, he could not reject the woman''s good intentions, so he obediently drank the soup.<span>Feng Qinn was already a bit stunned. Looking at the peerless beauties in front of her, and the matters regarding women that they were talking about, it simply refreshed her understanding of matters between men and women! Feng Qinn had thought that what he had experienced in the cave was already a ''disaster''. Who would have thought ¡­ In this God of Swords harem, it''s just a child''s y!?


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" "Elder Feng, let''s go."


    <span>Ye Fan felt that there was no need to exin anything. What else could he say?


    She was right, he was just a pervert.


    "Hmph." Feng Qinn nced at him with disgust before he turned around and walked out.After Feng Qinn and the man left, the women in the living room quickly quietened down.


    <span>"Xin Er, your acting isn''t bad. This time, this guy in my house ¡­ "I guess our little scheme won''t work anymore." Ling Yuwei reached out and pinched Xiao Xin''er''s face.


    "Of course. Don''t think that I''m stupid. When I get smart, I''m really smart." Xiao Xin''er proudly said: "This woman looks like she wants to grow up. With her aura, she absolutely can''t be pushed in."


    <span>"If she''s too forceful, it''ll be hard to get along with her. I don''t want to see poor sister A-Jiao being bullied," Misty Night said as he hugged Nian Ru.


    <span>On the other hand, Nian Bing was a little worried. "Will Darling be able to tell? Will he be angry at us?"


    <span>"So what if you see it?


    He''s still willing to hit us?<span>Qingxue didn''t recover her memories, otherwise, she would do this for us ¡­ ¡­ "This Feng person should be thanking us, if Qingxue were to make a move on her, it wouldn''t be that simple ¡­" Ling Yuwei said.


    <span>Ning Xuemo could not help but shake her head and smile wryly at her sisters'' words. Suddenly, out of the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of something ¡­ "Qingxue?"


    "Hmm?"<span>Ling Yuwei asked, "Sister Zimo, what did you say?


    Qingxue is here? "


    Ning Xuemo mumbled, "Yes, I think I saw Qingxue behind the bushes over there. She was watching us, but she left again."<span>The girls looked at each other, Fog Night frowned and said, "Sis, did Sister Qingxue recover her memories in the end?


    Why do I feel like ¡­ She seems to know something, but she won''t say it. "


    "Who knows... As for Qingxue''s matter, let her husband handle it himself.


    "We were wrong to interfere in this matter. Only then would he really be angry at us?" Ning Xuemo shook her head and sighed.


    At the same time, in a courtyard of the Imperial City''s Divine Dragon n.<span>Arge number of n members that wanted to participate in the Sacred Royal Trial had already gathered here.


    Ye Fan sat in the car with Feng Qinn, not saying anything along the way. They arrived at the back door of the courtyard and got off the car.


    Ye Fan knew that in the eyes of a woman, he had already lost all of his image. Therefore, he didn''t go and throw away his face.


    "Elder Feng, did you tell anyone else about my identity?"


    <span>Ye Fan simply asked for more serious matters.


    "Even if I didn''t say it, do you think that we have so many wise men in our n who would not be able to guess it?"<span>Feng Qinn nced at the man in dissatisfaction, "Our Divine Dragon n is far more powerful than you can imagine!"


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders and didn''t want to argue, so he walked with the woman into a reception hall.


    On the way in, Ye Fan already felt that there were a lot of experts in the courtyard.<span>It seemed that the n had already felt that something was amiss. They had activated the Blood Drawing Great Formation and called the old ancestor back.


    "He''s here!"


    <span>In the living room, tens of exquisite wooden chairs were already filled with people.


    At this moment, Yao Xing Zhi and Ji Zhang Gong were not sitting at the very front of the ss, but at the entrance! After they stood up, quite a few people also stood up, and looked at Ye Fan with burning eyes.


    Of course, there were also a dozen or so men and women who were sitting there peacefully, with no intention of standing up to greet him.Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2301

    "Oh?"


    So this thing is called the Gonggong Divine Bead? "


    Ye Fan muttered.


    Speaking of which, ording to the Dragon Elder, the Water Repelling Pearl was made by the Gong Gong Family.


    "Gonggong?


    Isn''t that the legendary Water God? "


    Xiao Xin''er asked curiously.


    Fog night nodded, "Gong Gong and Zhu Rong seem to be two different ns in this world, however, they follow the inheritance method with few people.


    They had fewer people, more skilled craftsmen, and they did not fight for power. They were not weak either.


    All forces would provoke them, but they were all friendly.


    When the four great ns were fighting against the nine great ns, the two ns weren''t affected at all.


    As far as I know, the two tribes are a little like neutral ns. "


    "Then what is the use of this Gonggong Divine Bead?"


    Ye Fan asked.


    Wu Ye shook his head, "I''m not sure about that. Wu Yeyue asked me toe and get it.


    This pearl should have been nourished by the cold energy from the Yin energy from the meridians.


    However, this pearl wasn''t from Wu Yeyue or Ye Guan Xing, but was given to a Zhu Rong family craftsman.


    That craftsman of Zhu Rong''s n seemed to have agreed to help Ye Wancang rebuild the Star Observation Token just for this bead ¡­ " "Recasting the Heavenly Star Medallion?


    "


    Everyone was shocked.


    Wu Ye was a little upset as he replied, "Yes, I stole the three Heavenly Star Medallions and gave them to them. I''m so angry!"


    Hearing Fog Night''s description, the crowd finally understood that the Su n te had always been kept in the Royal Tomb.


    After the two ancestors guarding the Royal Tomb were killed, Fog Night had already stolen the Heavenly Star Token.


    The piece belonging to the Tu Family in Jadeite City had also been turned into the Tu Family elders on that foggy night. After passing through some traps and traps, they stole it away.


    Even now, the Tu n had no reaction. No one knew whether they were ying dumb or not.


    As for the Divine Dragon n, they were naturally taken from the Feng n by Wu Ye, disguised as Feng Qinn.


    "Including the one in Ye Guan Xing''s hand, all the other pieces have been remade, except for the one on the body of the marquis, Bai Wuji." Wu Ye sighed.


    "Could it be that they n to recreate the Heavenly Star Token and control the Heavenly Star Divine General?


    Impossible... "That was something left behind by Emperor Xuanyuan!" Ning Xuemo eximed.


    Fog Ye gave a bitter smile and said, "The sword is indeed the Xuan-Yuan Sword, but the one who made the Heavenly Star Token is the ancestor of Zhu Rong ¡­" Ye Fan added in his heart: "Moreover, they are also holding a Ming Hong de..." "Fortunately, there''s still one more. The White Tiger has it!" Ning Xuemo said.


    However, Ling Yuwei shook her head, "If I guessed right, there''s no need to get thest piece of the star, Night Viewing Star ¡­ It was a ''key'', a bridge used tomunicate with the Heavenly Star Divine General.


    Within the Wonder Gate Technique, there was a simr technique. When used to reconstruct arge formation, a ''door'' would be specially left behind.


    This way, it will not cause the formation to fail, but you can also carry out other changes. "


    "No wonder Ye Guan Xing is so confident and dares to challenge his husband. So he wants to use the Heavenly Star God to deal with his husband in the future?"


    Nian Ru''s face was full of worry.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t care andughed, "Don''t worry, I have already expected this, this Heavenly Star Token ¡­ ¡­" If I tried to stop him, I wouldn''t let him have it all.


    On the other hand, Feng Er, do you know of any way to take it out without harming Qingxue? "


    Wu Ye shook his head and said apologetically: "As far as I know, if someone else wanted to take it, they would have hurt sister ¡­ Only by controlling it will Big Sister be able to remove it safely. "


    When everyone heard this, they felt some regret. However, they did not have much hope. As long as Su Qingxue was gradually recovering, they would already be very satisfied.


    Although Fog Night had a lot of things to say, Ye Fan did not forget to boil some medicine for Su Qingxue.


    After changing a new bedroom for Su Qingxue, Ye Fan walked in with the medicine.


    "Come, Xiao Xue, drink the medicine and cultivate properly.


    "You heard it just now. This bead, you can only take it out by yourself." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Seeing the joy on the man''s face, Su Qingxue couldn''t help but smile and said: "Husband, when did Husband know that s sister?


    The Qing Qiu n could only be found in the Demon God Kingdom, and it was also the disciple of Wu Yeyue ¡­ "He must be much older than Darling."


    Ye Fan scratched his head, "I know it''s hard to understand, but Xiao Xue, believe me. When you are cured, everything will naturally be understood."


    Su Qingxue thoughtfully looked at the man for a while. Finally, she gave a shallow smile and nodded: "Husband, I already know how to consume medicine and how to practice martial arts.


    My husband has things to do, too, and my sister has a lot to say to you.


    Ye Fan indeed had a lot of things he wanted to ask Fog Night, and truly missed girls.


    Hearing Su Qingxue''s words, he agreed and said, "Okay then, tell me immediately if you feel any difort."


    "En!"


    Su Qingxue replied.


    Ye Fan kissed the woman before leaving the room.


    After the man left, the smile on Su Qingxue''s face gradually disappeared. On her elegant and refined face, there was aplicated expression.


    She looked at the medicine in the bowl, and her eyes gradually became moist.


    Su Qingxue got up and walked to the bathroom. Then, she emptied the bowl of herbal water ¡­ On the other side, Ye Fan and the women held a nice reunion dinner for Fog Night.


    Having one more family member to reunite with was akin to gaining more confidence in finding the other family members.


    At the wine table, the women were chattering nonstop, almost to the point of overturning the roof.


    Ye Fan looked at the lively atmosphere andughed, but Chu Yunyao had an unbearable look on her face, so she decided to put on her headphones.


    "Ah!" Howe you haven''t aged at all! Why is she acting like a little girl ¡­ Is the Demon God Kingdom really that kind of person? "


    "That''s right, her face is so tender! His figure was even more exaggerated! "This is too much!"


    "Of course not... His sisters hadn''t changed either! You''ve all been so nourishing, yet you all still enjoy life with Brother Ye Fan, right? "


    Speaking of this shameful matter, Ye Fan suddenly thought of something and frowned.


    Other than thinking about Ru Jiao, the other girls also seemed to be stunned. Their eyes were filled with worry as they looked at Wu Ye.


    Fog night, on the other hand, after feeling the subtle change in the atmosphere, blinked, and quickly swung his hands while exining, "I ¡­ I didn''t do anything over there! That misty night Long Yue only taught me how to grasp the Qing n''s bloodline talent, he didn''t do anything to me! Most importantly, he didn''t like women at all! Brother Ye Fan! You have to believe me. I... I am very innocent! "


    Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief in his heart. Actually, even if Fog Night was so, he wouldn''t me the girl. After all, as a man, he didn''t protect the girl well.


    However, since Fog Night hadn''t been touched, he was naturally happier.


    However, the other girls were more concerned about something else ¡­. "What?"


    "Fog night, Long Yue doesn''t like women?"


    "Could it be... He ¡­ "He is..." Fog Night: "Heeheehee, you''re right! You''re right... What do you think his rtionship with Star Observation at night is? "


    All of the girls immediately began to giggle, they felt that they had discovered a heaven-shattering piece of news, even Chu Yunyao revealed an expression of surprise.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, stroked his forehead, feeling that his opponent this time might be a little ''spicy''.


    After which, Fog Night learned that its master, Asmontes, and the others were all over the Odin Empire, and so it was a pleasant surprise.


    The joyous atmosphere made everyone less worried about the Heavenly Star Divine General.


    When night fell, Ye Fan was itching to be intimate with Fog Night. He really wanted to experience a girl''s "fox like" talent.


    During the banquet, Fog Night had actually already been bewitching. Although the other women had felt it, they had all agreed to let this night go since they had just reunited. However, before Ye Fan could go to the misty night residence, a phone call came from the candlelight.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2302

    Ye Fan originally thought that this woman was going to do some bold things again, but he never thought that it would be because of Yun Song He and Ah Zi, the lovebirds that were suffering for their lives.<span>Actually, Ye Fan didn''t even want to bother with Yun Song He''s matters anymore, but since he had already captured Ye Shuangqing, it seemed like Candle wouldn''t dare to let them go so easily.


    As for Yun Song He and Ah Zi, firstly, it was hard for them to escape from the hands of the Huaxu Family, and secondly, since Ye Fan didn''t say anything, they were always afraid.<span>Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, and then agreed to meet her.


    Arriving at the Rainbow Cloud Workshop, in a candlelight pavilion.


    Ye Fan walked in withrge strides. The uneasy Yun Song He and Wu Nian Zi immediately knelt down.


    "Sir God of Swords, I have offended you. If you are still alive, I am willing to shoulder the responsibility alone!"Yun Song He was no longer wearing a mask and had an earnest expression on his face.


    "NO!" Sir God of Swords! Song He also lost his family. After suffering for so long, he finally became muddle-headed! We are husband and wife. If you want to calm down, then let''s punish them together ¡­ " Wu Xiangzi said excitedly.Ye Fan said with an expressionless face, "Do you really think that just because you guys acted out such a deep rtionship between husband and wife in front of me, I would be moved by you?"


    "I... "That''s not what we meant." Yun Song He shook his head.Ye Fan sat down and took the tea served by the candlelight. Drinking it, he said, "Yun Song He, do you n to continue to seek revenge on Wu Yeyue?"


    Yun Song He said, "I want to... However, even if I do not kill Wu Yeyue, I believe that the Sword God will not let them off after what he did with Ye Guan Xing. "


    "Then what are you going to do next?"<span>Ye Fan asked.


    Yun Song He looked at Ah Zi, his eyes filled with gentleness. "If only I had lived longer, I''d only want to live with Ah Zi, retire to the forest, and work with men and women."


    <span>When Candle heard these words, her eyes revealed a hint of disdain.


    Ye Fan smiled yfully, "Do you really think that I would believe such a thing?"


    "Sir God of Swords, in your eyes, we are but ants that can be stomped to death with a single stomp. What should I, Yun Song He, say ¡­ "Actually, you don''t care if it''s true or not at all," said Yun Song He.<span>Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "I didn''t notice that you have some talent for ttering..." Yun Song He smiled bitterly, "I was only speaking the truth."


    Zi begged with reddened eyes, "Sir God of Swords, please let Song He go. The bad things he did were not done on his own ord ¡­" "Give him a chance to start anew ¡­" Ye Fan did not say anything. Instead, he took out a lower tier flying sword from the God of Swords'' ring.


    This scene immediately caused Yun Song He and A''Zi to look at Ye Fan nervously.<span>However, Ye Fan did not attack them, but attached a strand of sword intent to the flying sword.


    <span>"Take it!"


    Ye Fan threw his flying sword to Yun Song He.


    "Lord God of Swords... "This is ¡­" Yun Song He and his wife were puzzled.<span>Ye Fan said, "You have been flying straight from the mountains of snow in the Wilderness, looking for the Dragon n on the coast of the Sodom Continent.


    The Grand Elder over there is on good terms with me. If you let her see this sword, she''ll believe you.<span>The People of the Dragon and the Dragon are honest and kind and hospitable. The two of you can settle down there and live the life you want, and no one will disturb you.


    <span>If the Demon God Nation went to cause trouble for them, you, as a fellow, could help them out a little.


    Yun Song He, go and live in seclusion in the Dragon n. You can forget about abducting my sister. "


    Upon hearing these words, Yun Song He and Ah Zi were extremely grateful, and they both kowtowed.


    "Thank you for your consent, Sir God of Swords! We must get along well with the merfolk! "Ye Fan had always been a little worried, since the Draconians had not yet been harassed by the Demon God Kingdom.


    Letting Yun Song He pass was also amon enemy. He could help the mummies with what they needed."That''s right, my friend Xiao Jin is healing a Fire Qilin over there. You can help me take a look as well."


    "If it recovers, tell it toe back quickly, and the Elder will find out what''s going on." "¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Ye Fan reckoned that this gluttonous snake should be back by now, always being there, and also really missed it.


    <span>Moreover, he might have to head to the Odin Empire to look for Ai''er and the others after settling the matter regarding the Sacred Royal Trial. It would be for the best if Xiao Jin could return in time.


    Although Yun Song He and his wife were a little puzzled that they still had friends who healed with the Fire Qilin, they nodded and remembered it.


    <span>Before leaving, Yun Song He remembered something. With a serious expression, he said, "Sir Sword God, there is a person who might be a hidden danger. I would like to remind you."


    <span>"You mean, arrogant?"


    Ye Fan said with a faint smile.


    "You knew about it?"


    Yun Song He was astonished.<span>Ye Fan said, "Other than obtaining your Taotie blood, I''m afraid he has no other way. In such a short time, his cultivation has increased by so much."


    <span>Yun Song He said with a blush, "This kid is cruel and merciless. He would use any means possible to reach his goal.


    Initially, I only wanted to nurture a demon, a cmity, and cause chaos in the world. Then, I would take the opportunity to make a profit, so I didn''t think too much about it.


    What this guy got is a trace of my blood essence, not ordinary Taotie blood.In addition, I have passed down to him the cultivation methods of the Taotie Tribe. Therefore, in time, he will be able to master all of the gluttony''s innate abilities.


    Of course, even if that''s the case, he will definitely not be a match for His Excellency God of Swords.


    <span>"It has already caused trouble, and I am now bearing the responsibility of killing Kong Zhuo." Ye Fanughed.


    <span>Hearing that, Yun Song He immediately cupped his hands and said: "Sir Sword God! I will personally deal with this disaster! "


    "There''s no need..." Ye Fan waved his hand, "Don''t worry about yourself, just hurry up and leave. I will keep the arrogance..." Of course I have my reasons. "


    Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Yun Song He and Ah Zi didn''t dare to ask any further questions. After thanking Ye Fan for his kindness, the two quickly left.<span>After this matter was resolved, Ye Fan also nned to return.


    When Candle saw this, she immediately grabbed onto Ye Fan''s arm, and leaned over, exhaling a breath of air, her eyes captivating: "Master... "I think so ¡­" Ye Fan was still thinking about Fog Night, and although the candlelight in front of him was not inferior in any way, he couldn''t let a pigeon fly.


    "Next time," said Ye Fan.The candlelight revealed a pitiful expression as it called out in a soft voice, "Master ¡­" "Ye Fan frowned, and directly hit him with his backhand, mercilessly pushing the candle to the ground!" "Yah!"


    Candle cried out in pain.Ye Fan coldly said, "I said next time, what''s your name!?"


    <span>Look out for your identity, bitch.


    Candle had a pitiful look of fear, and was trembling in fear, "Yes ¡­ This servant knows she was wrong ¡­ " Seeing Ye Fan turn around and leave, a hint of ecstasy and joy was revealed in Candle''s eyes, as if this rough treatment was very enjoyable ¡­ ¡­ Of course, Ye Fan didn''t really want to be angry at the candlelight. Actually, he also understood that this woman, if she had such a good mouth, she would be satisfied.


    <span>Returning to his living quarters, Ye Fan quietly ran to Fog Night''s room. What happened next was naturally wonderful beyond words.


    It was almost dawn when Xiao Xin''er and the other girls couldn''t take it anymore and rushed into the room.


    <span>"Don''t go too far! You want to rebel, don''t you!? "


    It was really Fog Night. It was so captivating that once Hu Mei used it, she wouldn''t be able to stop it no matter what. Not only that, she even affected other rooms as well.


    When it waste in the morning, Ye Fan finally got out of bed, looked at the women lying on the bed and the floor, and felt his scalp tingle.<span>If it wasn''t for his physical fitness, a witch like Fog Night really wouldn''t have gotten away with this.


    Of course, he was still very satisfied with the taste.


    <span>"Big brother! "Big brother!"


    <span>Ye Shuangqing suddenly ran over from the corridor.


    <span>Ye Fan was shocked. He was not wearing any clothes, so he quickly closed the door, exposing only his head. He stretched his neck and asked: "What''s wrong, Qing Er?"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2306

    <span>When everyone heard this, their eyes immediately revealed a serious and fearful expression. It was hard to imagine what kind of situation it would be when facing the Heavenly Star Divine General! Ye Fan blinked his eyes, he really didn''t think about this. Firstly, it was out of self-confidence, and secondly, it was because of his character. He always had a spirit of adventure. Of course, he had never considered how the Heavenly Star God might pose a threat to others.


    Now that he heard it, he was indeed a little selfish.However... How could Ye Fan be apletely selfless person?


    <span>"It''s too dangerous! Listen to me, kill Ye Guan Xing, and you definitely can''t let the Heavenly Star God be controlled! Even if it is possible to control it, it cannot! "


    Ji Yuming replied seriously.


    <span>Many of the forefathers also nodded their heads. To them, this sort of risk was an extremely irresponsible one.


    <span>Red Dress Elder Ye Hongxu said disdainfully: "Ji Yuming, when did you be so scared of death?


    <span>Since the Sword God dared to do so, he naturally had his confidence.


    How could our Shen Long family be cowards that are afraid of death and do not dare to ept the challenge?


    "


    "Ancestor Ye Hongxu!" The God of Swords is a descendant of your Ye Family, you can speak for him.


    But this time, it involves the entire Divine Dragon Family, and even all of the lives in the world, you want to gamble with so many of your life? "


    Ji Yuming turned his head and cupped his hands towards Ye Fan, "Sword God, even though you are a junior, our Divine Dragon Family does not rely on the old to show off our abilities. We only respect the strong! You avenged my sister and killed Ying He. I, Ji Yu Ming, owe you this! However, if you are notpletely confident in your ability to deal with the Heavenly Star Divine General ¡­ Then I will never agree to this! So please tell me, what is your chance of winning against the Heavenly Star Divine General!? "<span>Ye Fan seriously considered this, then shook his head and said, "I''ve never seen it before, so it''s hard to say."


    The entire audience sighed. Ye Zhaoxuan sighed, Ye Wangtu, Feng Qinn and the others also frowned. There were even a group of people who shook their heads, feeling that they were being too arrogant.


    "Everyone heard it as well. He is the Sword God, but the Heavenly Star Divine General is a treasure left behind by Emperor Xuanyuan after travelling for a thousand years, which is enough for him to break through the punishment of the Primal Chaos Gods! All of the sage realm forefathers present understood that there was a huge difference between each realm as the sage realm progressed further and higher! A Sacred Heart of a Five wed Golden Dragon might be able to defeat the Sacred Heart of three ordinary bloodline ns.


    It was likely that even ten ordinary holy spirits would not be a match for a holy spirit like Old Ancestor Ren Tian Kuo.How could we possibly imagine that a genius like Emperor Xuanyuan could leave behind such a treasure as a sword intent?


    <span>"


    <span>Ji Yuming sighed.


    <span>Ling Yan then narrowed her eyes and nodded, "On this matter, I agree with Ji Yuming. Without absolute confidence, we cannot take on Emperor Xuan Yuan''s Heavenly Star Divine General."


    <span>Ye Hong Xu frowned and looked at Ren Tian Kuo, who was in the lead, "Greatest ancestor, you are the most respected, the most powerful one among the returning forefathers.


    <span>When ites to the fate of our nsmen, strength is what we use to speak.


    <span>Since the God of Swords had killed Ying He, his strength was already unquestionable. He was qualified to give his opinion on this matter.


    I support the God of Swords, our Dragon n should have the courage to challenge our ancestors! Since Ling Yan Jiu and Ji Yuming didn''t agree, then you have to make a decision ¡­ What should we do this time? "


    The atmosphere instantly tensed up. Everyone nervously looked at Ren Tiang.Once Ren TianKui spoke, at least no one present would have any objections. This was the irond rule of respecting the strong.


    Ren Tian Kuo thought for a moment, and then looked at Ye Fan with his torch-like eyes, the corner of his mouth lifted into a grin, "Sword god..." If I ask you to give up, will you agree? "


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged, "It''s fine if you agree, it''s fine if you oppose it, but Heavenly Star General ¡­" I have to see it for myself. "


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that he knew this group of ancestors didn''t have any evil intentions, Ye Fan would have just left as he was toozy to bother with them.


    Why would these people agree to his scheme?"Haha! ¡­" "Ren Tian Kuo suddenly stood up, the two meter tall, burly and strong, extended his long arm and pointed at Ye Fan!" Then, let us use the simplest and most convincing method to make a decision! "


    Everyone was shocked, their eyes filled with anticipation and worry.<span>Yao Xingzhi''s face paled, "Grandmaster Heavencraft! "Could it be that you mean ¡­" "That''s right!"


    <span>Ren TianKuo moved, instantly arriving in front of Ye Fan, looking down at him.


    <span>"If your sword does not even pass the test that this ancestor has set, then forget about the Heavenly Star Divine General ¡­ Take up your sword and immediately chop off Night King and Demon God Emperor! "


    <span>Under the nervous gazes of everyone present, Ye Fan revealed an interested smile.


    <span>"Okay," Ye Fan readily agreed.


    <span>No one could have imagined that things would turn out like this.


    <span>Ren Tian Kuo turned to look at the other Patriarchs, "Ling Yan Jiu, Ye Hong Xu, Ji Yu Ming... All of you heard it, and it''s settled! "


    The few Patriarchs could only shake their heads and smile bitterly. Since Ren TianKuo had already spoken, they naturally did not dare to object.


    "This Imperial City is too small and cannot be utilized.<span>Eight hundred miles to the west,y on the ground! I, the ancestor, am waiting for you! "


    Ren TianKui was swift and decisive as well. As soon as he finished speaking, he took a step forward and immediately disappeared.<span>Ye Hong Xu walked in front of Ye Fan, and said with a kind smile: "Patriarch Ren Tian Kuo, a thousand years ago, was an expert whose might shook the world, the head of the Twelve Sages of Great Destion! In the past thousand years, he was the only Saint realm expert who was considered stronger than even the Mayor.


    <span>You are a Sword God, and your sword intent is at the Emperor level.


    But... The fist intent of Old Man Ren Tian Kuo had long since reached the level of an emperor. At one point in time, the Su n almost thought that he was going to usurp the position of Emperor.


    The Dragon Fist of the Grandmaster Ren Tianjiao is known as the number one martial artist of our Divine Dragon n in the past ten thousand years! Even though the lethality of sword intent was publicly recognized as number one, other Concepts had their own merits.Emperor Level Fist Aura, it wasn''t necessarily a disadvantage ¡­ Don''t underestimate your opponent. "


    <span>Facing his own ancestor who was countless generations old, Ye Fan could only smile and nod his head, "I understand."


    <span>Ye Hong Xu didn''t mind, "Alright, I''ll go over first."


    The importance of this battle went without saying. The other forefathers and elders followed him out as well.


    <span>"Child, it''s only a spar with Ancestor Ren Tian Kuoter on. Don''t try to be brave!" Ye Zhaoxuan said worriedly.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Why does it seem like you don''t have much confidence in me?"


    "Sigh... Even though you are a Sword God, you are still young. Old Patriarch Ren Tianjiao is, after all, a person with a thousand years of fame, and is also a Monarch level Intent Domain."It''s normal for you to not be able to beat him, but don''t feel pressured." Ye Zhaoxuan said earnestly and patted his grandson''s shoulder.


    Ye Huangtu said sternly, "You''ve been hiding things from us all this while. I''ll deal with youter and have a good spar with you in peace.""You still want to settle ounts?"


    Ye Fan was speechless, thinking to himself, didn''t I save you twice?<span>Yao Xingzhi seemed to have thought of something as he said to Ji Changgong, "n Leader, call for those children. Hua Xiaoluo, Ren Zhuo, and the others, follow along as well! This is a rare sight. Our Divine Dragon n''s pinnacle duel, to be able to witness it with our own eyes, is of great benefit to these children in the future! "


    Ji Changgong solemnly nodded his head. Just as he was about to send someone to greet him, he was stopped by Ye Fan.


    <span>"Chief, I will go call them. It just so happens that I haven''t seen my disciple for a while." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2303

    <span>Sunless was about to say something when she smelled a scent. She covered her nose and said, "What smell is this..." The girl peeked through the crack in the door and saw the scene inside. Her face immediately turned red.


    "Ya!"


    <span>Ye Shiqing turned around, "Brother, you..." "You''re too ¡­" "Too what?"


    Ye Fan grinned.<span>"Humph!" I thought you had changed! So she was still so lustful! it''s no different from when I walked around the Rainbow Cloud Workshop before! "


    <span>Ye Xianqing nced at him and said, "And to think that you are still the God of Swords..." It''s obviously a big perverted pig! "


    "What are you talking about?<span>How could thedies of the Rainbow Cloud Workshoppare to sister-inw like you?


    <span>"Also, a wolf is a wolf. What do you mean a pig?"


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless.


    "A pig! It''s a pig! "


    Ye Shuangqing turned around and said angrily while sticking out her pink tongue.Ye Fan embarrassedly coughed, "You''re still young, it''s normal that you don''t understand these things."


    <span>"I... I am not small! "


    <span>She was so angry that her face turned red.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but carefully size it up. It was true. Unknowingly, it seemed like he had grown quite a bit in half a year... "Big brother! What are you looking at!? "


    She hugged herself, feeling weird for some reason.


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" "Nothing, why are you looking for me?"


    <span>Ye Fan withdrew his gaze.


    Ye Xianqing remembered that she still had something important to take care of, so she pinched her nose and said, "Mom and Dad areing back. Today, there are still Shen Long''s peopleing to the city!""What do you mean, want me to pick them up?"


    Ye Fan thought to himself that it wouldn''t be a problem to answer the call, it was just that when he asked about some matters, he felt a headacheing on.


    "You are the Sword God. Whether you want to receive them or not, isn''t that up to you?"Ye Xianqing looked at her brother proudly, "It is Elder Feng who ising. She has something to talk to you about."


    "Wind... Feng Qinn? "


    Ye Fan felt a little strange in his heart, thinking back to that beautiful scene in the cave, and swallowed his saliva.


    "Brother, what kind of expression is that?" Ye Shiqing asked doubtfully, "Don''t tell me..." To Elder Feng, even ¡­ " It had to be said that a girl''s intuition was bound to have a miraculous effect, as if she had already smelled something.


    <span>Ye Fan''s face immediately straightened, and he said, "Nothing. I''m just curious, how did she know that I live here?"


    <span>"What''s so strange about that? Although the Imperial City is huge, the Divine Dragon n really wanted to find us. How could they not?"


    Ye Yanqing said.<span>Ye Fan smiled and nodded, returned to his room and put on his clothes, then walked towards the living room.


    <span>In the elegant living room, there was a calm breeze in the middle of the light gray long dress, and her hair was like a waterfall, quietly standing there.


    <span>Just looking at a beautiful back, it was enough to let people imagine.


    Ye Fan suddenly had this impulse. If he were to grab the woman''s slender waist from behind, how would Feng Qinn react?<span>However, this was only limited to thinking about it. Ye Fan still asked in a more serious tone: "Elder Feng, what can I do for you?"


    Feng Qinn seemed to be lost in thought. After a slight tremble, he turned around and looked at Ye Fan. His eyes were a littleplicated, but he did not run away.


    "I''m not here to look for you, I''m here for you. It''s my responsibility to bring you to see the elders," Feng Qinn purposefully exined.


    "Is it because of the matter of the Sacred Royal Test?""You''ll know once you meet him." Feng Qinn said.


    "So... It''s not that Elder Feng is looking for me, but someone else from the Divine Dragon n who has business with me? "Ye Fan asked.


    "That''s right." Feng Qinn nodded.<span>Ye Fan waved his hand, "I know your Elder Feng, but I don''t have any good rtions with the others.


    "I don''t have anything to do, so I''ll just look for them myself."


    Feng Qinn wanted to refute something, but when he thought about Ye Fan''s identity, he restrained himself.


    Speaking of which, these elders in the n really didn''t have the right to call the God of Swords over obediently.


    Ye Fan looked at the time and saw that it was time to make medicine for Su Qingxue, so he said, "I still have things to do. Elder Feng, if there''s nothing else, please leave."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Feng Qinn called out to Ye Fan, biting his red lips and said: "Then..." "Then, what if I ask you toe with me?"


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and smiled: "Since it''s an invitation from Elder Feng, then I''ll go with you. But you have to wait a bit, I have to give medicine to the princess."


    Feng Qinn did not expect Ye Fan to agree so readily. His heart felt a little strange, but his expression did not change as he said, "Okay, then I''ll wait here for you."


    Ye Fan called for a servant to serve Feng Qinn some tea, and then ran to the backyard himself.


    <span>Feng Qinn wanted to cut off their rtionship, and Ye Fan naturally saw his attitude.


    However, Ye Fan did not want to easily miss such a great beauty. The more she wanted to distance herself from him, the more he would not let her go.<span>Unless Feng Qinn showed a clear attitude of disgust and rejection, otherwise, Ye Fan felt it would be a pity not to fight for it.


    Between the two of them, there was only ayer of window paper that had not been broken.After finishing the medicine, he went to Su Qingxue''s room. The woman had been cultivating since a long time ago.


    <span>Ever since she started cultivating and her body was recovering, Su Qingxue no longer needed to sleep.


    <span>"Come, Xiao Xue, drink the medicine." Ye Fan sat on the bed and prepared to feed the woman the medicine.


    <span>Su Qingxue took the medicine bowl and said with a gentle smile, "Husband, I can do it myself. Husband, can you please do it outside?"


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Didn''t you always like me to feed you?<span>Are you angry with me? "


    Ye Fan was worried.<span>Su Qingxue blinked and asked, "Do you like me to feed you or do you want me to feed you?"


    "Huh?"<span>Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, and then immediatelyughed, "Of course I like it when you want me to feed it to you. I like the way you act like a spoiled child the most."


    <span>"Really?"


    Su Qingxue''s eyes lit up, "My husband likes girls like me. Don''t you like girls that don''t act coquettishly and can''tugh?"


    Ye Fan heard this and asked in a strange tone, "Xiao Xue, are you ¡­. What did you think of? "<span>Su Qingxue looked around and said, "It''s nothing. I just dreamt a lot these days. I don''t feel like myself anymore."


    <span>Darling ¡­ If one day, I don''t have to act coquettishly or call you husband anymore, will you still love me? "


    Ye Fan nodded seriously, "Of course, no matter what your personality changes, I will still love you."


    The corner of Su Qingxue''s mouth curled into a smile as she took the medicine bowl, "Then I won''t worry, Darling ¡­ ¡­" "You can leave. I''ll eat by myself."


    Although Ye Fan felt that it was a bit strange, outside, Feng Qinn was still waiting, so he could only temporarily leave.


    After waiting for the man''s figure to leave, Su Qingxue silently turned around and wiped the sparkling light that seeped out of the corner of her eyes.<span>"Even if it''s me you love ¡­ But that I. It''s not me anymore... "Darling ¡­" On the other side, the confused Ye Fan returned to the living room.


    <span>As soon as he arrived, he saw Xiao Xin''er and Feng Qinn standing together as if arguing.


    The two women were about the same height and stood aggressively together, as if they were ready to burn down the house with phoenix and dragon mes at any moment! What was going on?


    "


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly went up and asked.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2307

    "Your disciple?"


    <span>"Who?"


    <span>Everyone present was astonished.


    Ye Fanughed mischievously, saying, "Hua Xiaoluo, that girl is my chief disciple."Yao Xingzhi gave a sudden smile, "No wonder. Back then in the immortal pce, this child rejected the offer of the Sword God. So it turns out that ¡­ Did she be your disciple?


    Haha... This girl, after going around in a circle, she is still the God of Swords.<span>"No wonder Xiao Luo improved so quickly. His Excellency Sword God is guiding him from behind." Ji Changgong said with a smile.


    Feng Qinn seemed to have thought of something and a hint of worry appeared in his eyes. He coldly nced at Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan naturally sensed it and also knew what Feng Qinn was thinking about. He was truly like a snake in a bow.


    <span>Knowing that the young man was in the backyard, Ye Fan walked over, and Feng Qinn followed closely behind.


    <span>"Elder Feng, do you need to follow me like this?"


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly.<span>Feng Qinn said in a serious tone, "Xiao Luo... She''s just a kid, I hope you let her go. "


    Ye Fan''s face turned green. He was toozy to argue with this woman. In any case, she wouldn''t believe him even if he said too much.<span>Arriving at the backyard, he saw more than a dozen youths sparring in the training field. They were obviously exchanging pure moves without using their cultivation.


    The forefathers discussed important matters in the great hall in front of them. They had no right to approach and didn''t know exactly what had happened.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan and Feng Qinn had appeared, many of the young people hurried over to greet them.


    <span>As for Ye Fan, everyone was rtively more casual about it.


    Only Hua Xiaoluo had a look of pleasant surprise on his face, "Bro ¡­" Ye ¡­ Prince Consort Ye! Are you okay?<span>Great! I was worried that you might have been caught! "


    Ye Fan looked at his disciple with a smile. This girl was wearing a red and white training uniform with a red bow and two ponytails. She looked very young and pretty.<span>Although she was petite, from the faint outline of her body, it was obvious that she had been reborn through training in the mad dance.


    Many of the young people present looked powerful and powerful, but their true physical qualities were absolutely iparable to Flower Littlemoon''s.


    <span>Ye Fan lovingly reached out his hand and caressed the girl''s head, "Don''t worry, I''m doing very well."


    Hua Xiaoluo looked at Ye Fan shyly and joyfully, "It''s good that you''re fine, then you can rx."


    A handsome young man dressed in green at the side said with some hostility, "So you are Prince Consort Ye. Please don''t do this to Xiao Luo. You are a married man!"


    <span>Ye Fan took a nce. This young man''s cultivation was longevity, and he also had sword intent, making him one of the top three in this group of people.


    Hua Xiaoluo was immediately displeased and said angrily, "Yao Ye! What nonsense are you spouting!?


    <span>Prince Consort Ye is me ¡­ "It''s me..." "Haha, Hua Xiaoluo, tell me, who is Ye Fan to you?"


    You can''t really have an unspeakable rtionship with him, right? ""Didn''t they say that he is a fugitive?


    How dare youe back? "Yao Ye disdainfully looked at Ye Fan, "Although you have obtained the first ce in the Divine Dragon Tournament, the true stage is the Royal Sacred Examination! Don''t think that you are really the strongest person in the current generation of the Shen Long family.


    <span>Furthermore, do not rely on your reputation to deceive a mere Xiao Luo! "


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. The young man just had a bold temper and said, "Young man, don''t misunderstand, I am Xiao Luo''s teacher, not the kind of rtionship you think."


    "Master?"<span>Yao Ye and the other young people were very suspicious.


    Hua Xiaoluo, on the other hand, overheard Ye Fan''s words and immediately said loudly, "Prince Consort Ye is my master! You people, don''t nder my teacher! "<span>Although the truth was revealed, everyone burst intoughter.


    "Really? Little Luo, why did you acknowledge such a master?""Yeah, what can he teach you?


    <span>Did he know Sword Truth?


    "I heard that in the Divine Dragon Tournament, he only uses brute force."


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo panicked and stomped his feet in anger. "Prince Consort Ye is very powerful!" You don''t understand at all! "


    "Powerful what?Let him spar with Yao Ye for a few moves, a spar in the way of the sword? "


    "Haha ¡­" Since Yao Ye has grown up, isn''t beating him up just a single sword attack? "<span>Yao Ye''s face was full of arrogance as he provocatively looked at Ye Fan.


    Feng Qinn frowned and berated: "All of you, shut up! All of you are so young, yet you are so arrogant!? "<span>Although she also despised Ye Fan a little, this was only a matter of personal life. In terms of cultivation, Feng Qinn waspletely convinced. How could she let these little guys carelessly nder her?


    If she angered the Sword God, she wouldn''t be able to control herself.


    When everyone heard this, they immediately stopped smiling and lowered their heads to apologize to Feng Qinn.


    "How did your family''s elders educate you?


    Always respect the strong, always remain humble, our Divine Dragon n''s ironw! Have you forgotten all about it?


    "<span>Feng Qinn reprimanded.


    <span>The group of youths bowed their heads in agreement, but Yao Ye was not convinced.


    "Elder Feng, we respect the strong, but this Ye Fan is only a fugitive! He even brought all kinds of trouble to our Shen Long family! To make an indecent move towards Xiao Luo... " "You ¡­" Feng Qinn was about to exin, but Ye Fan stopped him.


    "Ah, Elder Feng, stop talking, those ancestors are still waiting!"<span>Ye Fan smiled indifferently. How could he be angry at these kids?


    <span>"Teacher, are the forefathers waiting for us?"


    What''s the matter? "<span>Hua Xiaoluo asked respectfully.


    "Hehe, I''ll let you guys go together, and watch a good show." Ye Fan blinked his eyes.<span>Feng Qinn said, "Royal Elder Ren Tian Kuo will spar with the Honorable Sword God to decide on the major decision for this Sacred Royal Trial.


    You must cherish this opportunity. This is the pinnacle of battles within our Divine Dragon n, and even the entire prehistoric era.


    "What!?<span>Old Ancestor Ren Tian Kuo and the Sword God!? "


    "Heavens, he''s the Dragon Fist Emperor whoprehended the Imperial Level Fist Aura a thousand years ago, Old Ancestor Ren Tian Kuo!?"


    "His Excellency God of Swords also came to the Imperial City?


    We have finally had the chance to experience the Overlord''s level of sword intent! "


    Yao Ye said excitedly.<span>Hua Xiaoluo eagerly looked at Ye Fan, "Teacher, are you going as well?"


    Ye Fan smiled, "Of course I want to go."


    "Teacher, then... Can I see it? "<span>Hua Xiaoluo asked expectantly.


    <span>"Of course I''m going! I''m just here to call for you," Ye Fan happily replied.


    Hua Xiaoluo was overjoyed, and then said seriously, "Then ¡­ Xiao Luo promised, no matter how powerful God of Swords is, I will not regret taking you as my master, I swear! "


    Hearing his disciple''s disy of loyalty, Ye Fan could not help but smile, and very happily nodded, "Okay, I am very pleased..." The other young men beside him had expressions of disbelief.


    He only felt that Hua Xiaoluo had gone mad. Why did he not fawn on the n''s Sword God, wanting to be his disciple?


    Feng Qinn was astonished. She thought that Hua Xiaoluo at least knew Ye Fan''s identity, but he didn''t?What exactly did Hua Xiaoluo take a fancy to Ye Fan?


    The group of people could not wait any longer. They left just like that and hurried towards Snail Hill.


    <span>Along the way, Ye Fan asked about Hua Xiaoluo''s recent situation and gave her some pointers.


    But other than Feng Qinn, the others didn''t want to hear Ye Fan''s "bullshit" from the start, so they naturally didn''t take it to heart.


    Feng Qinn, on the other hand, was unknowingly attracted by Ye Fan''s words and became a little entranced by them.Gradually, she looked at Ye Fan with aplicated look in her eyes. It had to be said that although there were certain aspects that made people despise him, on the path of cultivation, this man ¡­ She couldn''t even catch up to him.


    She also understood why Hua Xiaoluo was so willing to take Ye Fan as his master.


    They were all doing their best to increase their speed, but before they knew it, they had arrived at Songgang.


    At this moment, on the hilltop, on top of a bare rock teau, stood a dozen or so high ranking members of the Divine Dragon n.<span>Yao Ye and the rest of the youths trembled when they felt the might of the sage realm expert. Their expressions were grave and grave.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2308

    "We''re finally here. For the sake of these brats, we''ve made the ancestors wait for so long. How embarrassing." Yao Xingzhi wiped off his cold sweat. If they continued waiting, they would all feel too much pressure.


    "Hehe, when we were young, the forefather would patiently give us pointers when we had the chance.<span>"This is the inheritance of a n. For the Shen Long n to have this, this kind of ''waiting'' is indispensable." Ling Yan Jiu said with a smile.


    Yao Xingzhi and the other elders nodded in session. "The ancestor''s teachings are correct, we will remember them."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Why are you still noting to pay your respects to the patriarchs!? "Ji ChangGong shouted.


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo, Yao Ye, and the group of youngsters immediately knelt down and kowtowed respectfully.


    <span>"Greetings, Patriarch!"


    <span>Ye Hongxu amiably smiled and said, "All of you, get up. Little kids, how can there be such a cute little girl? Which child is there?"


    What Ye Hong was referring to was naturally the beauty of the flower. It was true that the appearance of this girl could easily attract the attentions of others.<span>Hua Xiaoluo''s face turned red. "Reporting to the Royal Elder ¡­ I... My name is Hua Xiaoluo! "


    "It''s so pleasing to look at." Ye Hong Xu couldn''t help but reach out her hand to stroke Hua Xiaoluo''s ponytail.


    Ye Fan coughed and said, "About that..." "Ancestor Hong Xu, she is my disciple, don''t think too much about it."


    The group of young people were immediately stunned. This Ye Fan actually dared to speak to the ancestor like that?


    <span>However, what surprised them even more was that Ye Hong Xu did not get angry andughed: "Oh, so it''s your disciple. I waste.


    Otherwise, I want to take him away. After all, I''m also a sword cultivator. With just one look, I can tell that this child has the Wisdom Heart, Heaven Grade Sword Intent ¡­ "Where are the good seedlings?"Hua Xiaoluo hurried to stand by Ye Fan''s side, "Thank you for Ancestor''s love, but... But Xiao Luo has already acknowledged Prince Consort Ye. "


    <span>"Oh... "This little girl, the more I look at her, the more she makes me fall in love with her. Rest assured, I, your ancestor, cannot win against your master, so don''t worry." Ye Hong shook her head as she smiled.


    <span>The other youngsters were all looking at the center of the tform with burning gazes.


    The ck-clothed, long-haired Ren Tianliang was currently standing there attentively with his eyes closed, like a stone statue, imposing himself without getting angry.


    However, the other peerless Sword God, was nowhere to be seen ¡­ Ji Yuming walked over and said with a smile, "Sir God of Swords, everyone is here. Let''s begin."


    Upon hearing this, Yao Ye and the others looked around immediately.


    "God of Swords?


    Where is the God of Swords!? "<span>"I don''t know ¡­" Which one is it? "


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo was also somewhat confused. She had seen the Sword God before, but he was clearly not at the scene.


    Right at this time, Ye Fan patted the disciple''s shoulder, "Okay, Little Luo, Master went over. You just stand here and don''t get too close."


    After Ye Fan finished speaking, he walked towards the center of the tform, leaving behind a confused Hua Xiaoluo.


    <span>In a split-second, the expressions of Yao Ye and the group of youngsters seemed to freeze. They were all bbergasted and even stopped breathing! What kind of expression do you kids have?


    You make such a big fuss, do you really need to go that far? "


    Yao Xingzhi criticized.


    "Big... Great Elder... He ¡­ "Ye Fan..." Yao Ye turned his head stiffly and looked at the elders.


    <span>"Nonsense!" Sir God of Swords'' name, is it something you can casually call him!? "


    Yao Xing reprimanded.


    Yao Ye''s entire body shivered. The few people beside him who had been making sarcastic remarks earlier also turned pale! Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes were wide open. "This ¡­ How was this possible ¡­ Teacher... Was it a Sword God?<span>"It''s obvious that it''s not the same person ¡­" "You silly girl, so you don''t even know that your master is the Sword God?"


    Hearing this, Ye Honghu was even more amused.<span>At this time, while walking towards Ye Fan in the middle, they began to disintegrate! Level one! Second stage! Third level! "Without a doubt, when faced with Ren Tianxing, the third level is the lowest form of respect!" The Great Art of Demonic Disintegration!? "


    "No wonder he was able to rely on the Great Disintegration Art to increase hisbat prowess despite the fact that the pressure he seemed weak?"


    <span>"As expected of a de Master ¡­" "It''s understandable that he would pursue the ultimatebat power."


    <span>Some of the Patriarchs and Elders immediately saw through what was going on and started frowning.


    However, no one dared to criticize Ye Fan.


    After all, Ye Fan''s position was very clear. Even if he had learned Chi You''s method, no one would care too much about it.<span>At the same time, the moment Ye Fan disintegrated, the coercion he released continued to increase, causing the group of youngsters behind him to look even more unsightly! "It was as if the sky had copsed, and it pressed down heavily on their hearts, causing them to be unable to breathe!" Really ¡­ Was he really a God of Swords!?


    No wonder he''s so powerful!? "


    Qitong, who had once fought against Ye Fan in the Divine Dragon Competition, felt a chill run down his spine as cold sweat streamed down his forehead.


    On the other hand, Ling Mingjing said with a trembling voice, "The ''Trembling of the Ancient'' in the Xuanyuan Illusion Realm ¡­ So it was him?"


    <span>Thinking back to the many times he had made things difficult for Ye Fan, Ling Mingjing felt that she was no different from an idiot! In Ye Fan''s eyes, how small and ridiculous was he?


    <span>Yao Ye fell to his knees and kowtowed far away, "Swordgod!" I was blind just now! "Please don''t me me!" The other youths also knelt down in session with faces full of fear.


    Although they couldn''t understand how Ye Fan had be a sword god, they could only be shocked speechless by the reality before them! What was going on?


    Elder Feng, what are these little things talking about!?


    Did they provoke the God of Swords?


    "<span>Yao Xingzhi asked nervously.


    <span>Feng Qinn sighed. After a simple exnation, everyone immediately understood.


    "Bastard!" I already told you not to be arrogant! "<span>Yao Xingzhi gave Yao Ye a kick and cupped his hands towards Ye Fan, saying, "Sir God of Swords, please do not me me!"


    Ye Fan turned around and smiled, "It''s okay, don''t stand so close to them, in case we hurt them."<span>"Didn''t you hear it!?


    <span>Hurry up and move far away! "


    Yao Xingzhi waved his hand.


    Yao Ye and the group of young people hurriedly retreated, all staring at Ye Fan''s back in shock, as if they were in a dream.<span>Such a small episode naturally wouldn''t affect the other Patriarchs.


    <span>At this moment, Ren TianKuo opened his eyes, like two golden lightning bolts, they fell on Ye Fan''s body, instantly enveloping the whole arena with his imposing aura! Monarch level Sword Intent, Great Art of Demonic Disintegration... Interesting, it''s worth it that I didn''t leave this ce too early ¡­ " Ye Fan''s eyes also gradually lit up with fighting spirit, "I also want to experience the power of an emperor level fist intent."


    <span>As soon as they finished their words, burning dragon mes exploded from their bodies! A domineering aura of fist energy began to sweep up his arms, as if two golden fire dragons were coiling around his arms! Ye Fan knew that for a melee move like a fist technique, he had to use the advantage of the sword intent''s killing range.


    With a thought, nine top-grade [Divine Refining Flying Swords] with different colors instantly appeared around Ye Fan. To such an opponent, summoning tens of thousands of swords was meaningless. What he needed was precision, uracy, and strength! "With nine swords, Ye Fan used his sword intent and disintegrated!" Weng! - The nine swords let out a melodious hum, the sword intent wrapped around them shot up into the sky! An iparably sharp pressure, even sharper than before, suddenly spread out! This ¡­ The sword intent actually rose in pressure!? "


    Ling Yan was surprised.<span>Ye Hong Xu revealed a look of disbelief, "God of Swords... You used the disintegration Great Art on sword intent!? "


    The group of forefathers were experienced and knowledgeable as well. After some thought, they finally understood the crux of the matter.But even though they knew what Ye Fan did, they still felt it was inconceivable. Just how did he do it?


    <span>" Now things were getting interesting. The two of them didn''t make a move ¡­. His methods have already greatly broadened our horizons! "


    Ling Yan sighed.


    <span>The group of Patriarchs shook their heads and sighed. As for the Elders and youngsters with insufficient cultivations, all of them were dumbfounded by what they saw! What was going on!?


    Why hadn''t the fight begun yet, but this pressure was already making it hard for them to breathe!?


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2305

    "Elder Feng, it''s been hard on you." Ji Changgong smiled and said, "Ye Fan, you''re here."


    Yao Xingzhiughed heartily, "Patriarch, it''s time to address him as'' Sir God of Swords''! "Elder Chao Xuan, your Ye n''s Northern Hou Mansion has really raised a True Dragon for our Shen Long n!"Astonishingly, Ye Zhaoxuan and Ye Huangtu, the father and son, were also present at the scene! At this moment, the "three generations of ancestors" stood together.


    Ye Zhaoxuan''s tears rolled down his face as he excitedly grabbed Ye Fan''s shoulders, "Good!" Fan''er! Your grandfather knew that you wouldn''t bring shame to our Residence of Northern Marquis. Sooner orter, you''d soar to the skies! I didn''t expect you to fly so high! "


    Ye Huang Tu looked at his son meaningfully. Although he didn''t say anything, his gratified eyes already represented everything.


    Ye Fan understood this father''s calmness very well. After all, he should have guessed it long ago.The crowd of members of the Divine Dragon n all revealed looks of reverence. It was as if Ye Fan''s body was enveloped in ayer of resplendent halo!


    The dozen or so people with sage realm cultivation were obviously the ancestors of the n. Most of them revealed a look of appreciation as they smilingly looked at Ye Fan.


    <span>With regards to everyone knowing the truth, Ye Fan was already mentally prepared. He calmly said, "It seems that you have already sorted out many things?"


    "You brat ¡­ Oh no, Sir God of Swords, even though we managed to deduce your identity through all sorts of clues.


    But how exactly did you do it? To have such cultivation at such a young age, you have to tell us! "


    Yao Xing dao.<span>"That''s right. All the young people in the n will have to regard you as their role model!" Even in the history of our Shen Long family, there has never been such a genius like you! "


    Ji ChangGong sighed with emotion.<span>Ye Fan was afraid that he would have to exin these things. The matter of him being a Ascendant involved too many secrets, so he didn''t want to say it out loud.


    "There are so many geniuses in the Divine Dragon n. All of the forefathers present here are examples. I won''t say much.<span>"If you have any business, please ask Elder Feng to bring me here." Ye Fan said.


    Yao Xing gave a wry smile as he said, "This time, you have been wrongly used of killing Kong Zhuo.<span>More importantly... The two generations of emperors of the Su n should have also died by your hands.


    "Ye Fan, we want to find you and ask if you need our help.""Back then, Emperor Xuanyuan used the emperor level sword intent to unify thends! Right now, you are also at the emperor level of sword intent, and your strength has already matured.


    Although our Shen Long n does not n on rebelling, but if the Su Family dares to harm you, we are also prepared to take it back! "


    Ji Zhang Gong said.


    Ye Fan nced at the group of Patriarchs present, especially at the top four seats.<span>Three men and one woman, they were obviously the three strongest people present.


    The weakest among them was Ji Yuming, whom he had met at the Green Night Pavilion, giving him a kind smile.


    The other two males and one female were all at least at the Holy Spirit Realm, with five wed Golden Dragon bloodlines.<span>And judging from the aura, there was a de user, a sword artist, and the strongest man. They all emitted the aura of a ''Monarch level'' concept.


    <span>The three most powerful Patriarchs appeared to be as unfathomable as the two from back in Beiming City.


    <span>However, this group of experts was willing toe back and sit here, intending to stand up for him ¡­ He could tell that the Divine Dragon nsmen were supporting him and were vying for control of the world.


    <span>In Ye Fan''s heart, he was somewhat touched. After all, people''s hearts are all made of flesh and blood.


    The cohesiveness of the Shen Long family at this critical moment was worthy of the First Family''s name.<span>"I appreciate your kindness, but the Su n is not a threat. On the contrary, the Su n is merely a prey in the eyes of others ¡­" Ye Fan sighed.


    "What!?"


    Everyone present was shocked.Ye Fan gave a brief ount of the Heavenly Star Token and the Heavenly Star Divine General''s situation.


    <span>He had nothing to hide from these nsmen who were willing to fight against the world for him.


    <span>"This Ye Guan Xing, how dare you let Zhu Rong recreate the Heavenly Star Token!?"


    <span>the Heavenly Star Divine General who touched my ancestor Xuanyuan!? "


    Ji ChangGong and the other Ji n members were enraged.


    <span>"That damned heaven chosen one, luring the Demon God Kingdom to do such a thing!?


    <span>All these years we have been talking about something like guarding Dark Moon City and repelling the Misty Moon, and it turns out that they were colluding to start a rebellion!? "


    <span>Ye Zhaoxuan said angrily.


    "How preposterous! He actually dares to use our ancestor''s divine tool to fight for him under the heavens! to fight for the karmic luck of an Emperor!? "


    At this time, Ji Yuming angrily stood up, turned around and asked Ye Fan: "God of Swords, since you already know about this matter, why don''t you just go to Dark Moon City and kill Ye Guan Xing?"Even if a Warlock has reached the Holy Spirit Realm, could it be that your Emperor Level Sword Intent and your Five wed Golden Dragon Bloodline are still unable to deal with him?


    <span>No matter how strong he is, can he be as strong as that White Tiger Grandmaster Ying He!? "


    Ye Fan curled his lips, "Of course I have my own ns..." There''s no need to kill him ahead of time. "


    "No need?""


    Ji Yuming and some of the ancestors were confused, "Why!?


    You clearly know that he''s behind all of this, shouldn''t you attack first to gain the upper hand!? "Suddenly, the ancestor sitting at the very front spoke with his deep and powerful voice: "Ji Yuming, are you stupid?


    You still don''t understand? "<span>Ji Yuming was scolded, but he didn''t dare to get angry. He looked at the ancestor in awe, "Royal Elder Ren Tian Kuo, what is the meaning of this?


    "I don''t quite understand ¡­" Ye Fan looked over. This man had a head full of long hair, and was wearing a ck long coat. His arms were extremely long, and his muscles were clearly defined.


    "Presumably... "The Sword God is nning to fight against the Heavenly Star Divine General, right?" The third in line, the red-clothed Martial Ancestor, said with a smile.


    Ren Tian Kuo grunted, "It''s still better if that little girl, Ye Hong Xu, is more intelligent."


    When everyone heard this, they looked at Ye Fan in astonishment, not knowing what to say.In everyone''s subconscious, the Heavenly Star Divine General seemed to be an invincible existence. Three thousand years ago, the Great Emperor of the Endless World had a Divine General that no one could challenge! But now, Ye Fan actually wanted to take the initiative and fight the Heavenly Star Divine General?


    <span>"Now that Emperor Xuanyuan is no longer here, the only way to fight against the Overlord level Sword Intent is to fight against the Heavenly Star Divine General that he left behind.


    Sword God ¡­ This choice of yours is very courageous, but it could also be ¡­ "We have to pay an irreparable price." The second in line, a short haired man said solemnly.


    <span>"Ling Yan Jiu''s words are reasonable. You brat, if you want to fight the Heavenly Star Divine General, no matter what the reason is, for the sake of breaking through, for the sake of being interested, it''s fine! But! Have you thought about it? Once you fail, not only will you die, our Shen Long family ¡­ "Even the whole Under Heaven n will be buried along with you." Ren TianKuo narrowed his eyes and said.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2309

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!"<span>2309


    Suddenly! The golden mes in Ren TianKuo''s eyes soared. With a single step, the earth quaked and the mountains shook. It was as if the entire slumbering pine tree was about to copse!Ren TianKui practiced the fist intent, and his closebat skills were extraordinary, causing his physical attributes to surpass that of most other sword cultivators.


    In addition, with the five-wed Golden Dragon Bloodline, he had truly mastered it over a long period of time. His physique was even more tyrannical!


    <span>When he appeared again, Ren TianKuo was already in front of Ye Fan, throwing out a simple and crude dragon fist, just like a raging dragon roaring into the sea!


    Ye Fan had already expected this, but he was still surprised by this burst of speed.<span>With a movement of the Imperial Sword Technique, nine flying swords converged in front of him, forming a shield!


    Although it appeared to be thinner and more powerful than the thousands of swords of the Radiant Light Sword Shield, the effects of these nine swords were not at all less than when they were used against an opponent''s prating attack.


    <span>On the contrary, because Ye Fan was more focused on defense, with nine swords ovepping each other, his defense was even stronger!


    "Bam!"


    The nine swords fiercely trembled!<span>Ye Fan''s heart shivered, he could only feel a powerful fist intent, and it actually directly suppressed his sword intent?


    Soon after, the nine swords were forced to give way, and the fists closely followed!


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly retreated, and after dodging the fist intent to the side, he waved his sword, and the nine swords shot out at Ren TianKuo!


    <span>The nine flying swords were like nine beams of light, they were so fast that the true form of the swords could not be seen!


    <span>Without dodging or even using the Dragonblood Battle Armor, Ren TianKuo punched out with his fists. A wave of fist intent transformed into an Astral Energy shield as a golden halo suddenly appeared!


    <span>"Tyrant Sky Fist Intent, Coiling Dragon Pir!"


    The two golden dragons on his arms circled around him as if they were alive.


    The moment Ye Fan''s flying sword arrived around Ren Tianbao''s body, it immediately felt like it had struck a steel wall!<span>"The Imperial Sword Technique is mysterious, but unfortunately, it''s too weak!"


    <span>As soon as Ren Tian Kuo''s voice fell, he once again charged at Ye Fan, and in the blink of an eye, he once again appeared in front of Ye Fan!


    However, Ye Fan''s speed was not slow either. On one hand, he used his flying sword to blockyer byyer, while on the other hand, he tried to figure out the situation of Ren Tianwei''s fist intent.


    <span>"You want to pull apart the distance and use the advantage of your sword intent to attack the disadvantage of my Fist Aura?"


    <span>Ren Tian Kuoughed out loud, suddenly, he steadied his feet, and faced Ye Fan''s fleeting figure, his fists were like two crazily thrusting long spears, the dense fist shadows were not something that a human could hit.


    <span>"Sky Tyrant Thousand Strikes!"


    <span>Countless fist intents transformed into gigantic golden fist shadows that filled the sky. Even though they were over a hundred meters away, the power of the fist intents did not diminish at all. Instead, they covered a huge area!


    Ye Fan''s nine flying swords couldn''t even get close, and were scattered in all directions.<span>Ye Fan finally realized that the situation wasn''t right and hastily summoned his huge ck sword. Relying on his protective sword intent, he forcefully blocked!


    <span>"ng, ng, ng, ng!"


    The dense fist hit Ye Fan''s huge sword, causing golden ripples, as if the sky had copsed!


    The terrifying fist intent and sword intent collided, causing all of the youths standing several hundred meters away to feel their blood boil, feeling extremely ufortable!


    "So this is the Emperor Level Sword Intent and Fist Aura!?" This ¡­ Such a master, won''t he be able to ascend? " Someone eximed."The fist intent of Patriarch Ren Tian Kuo is actually suppressing the Sword God''s sword intent!? It seems that the sword intent is not the best! " Yao Xingzhi sighed.


    "Sword intent does indeed have the highest killing power, but it also depends on the degree of one''s mastery, and... "They haven''t done their best yet, so we can''te to a conclusion in advance," said Ye Hong.<span>"This... You still did not use your full strength?! " The elders turned pale with fright.


    The battle in front of them was suffocating them!


    Ling Yan thenughed out loud, "Little fellows, what are you all thinking? This is just a test! "


    <span>Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. Feng Qinn''s brows were knitted tightly, and he was clearly in a daze.


    Hua Xiaoluo''s small hands clenched into fists. She nervously bit her lips and looked at her master with concern.<span>As for Prince Consort Ye and the God of Swords, the little girl didn''t have any time to think about them right now.


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan, who was in a passive state, waspletely focused on thinking...


    This Fist Aura was clearly derived from the Dragon Fist Thousand Strikes!


    However,pared to the basic Thousand Strikes, this Fist Aura had the advantage of a terrifying range and coverage!<span>"Everyone knows the inferiority of Fist Aura, do you think this ancestor does not!?"


    Ren Tianwei effortlessly swung out hundreds and thousands of punches in the blink of an eye, making Ye Fan unable to even breathe!


    <span>Although Ye Fan continuously used his huge sword to block, he was still slowly retreating! This was gradually bing more and more disadvantaged!


    "Kid!" You must know! You have to face a cold-blooded divine weapon that will not allow you to retreat! "


    <span>Ren TianKui warned loudly.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, he knew that once the Heavenly Star Divine General appeared, he couldn''t y any roundabout tactics with him, nor could he start any tug of war with him.


    <span>If the Heavenly Star Divine General couldn''t resolve this quickly, then it would be controlled by Ye Guan, or it might go out of control, and countless people would die!


    After all, even if he could defeat the Heavenly Star Divine General in the end, if countless people died in the process, it would be a failure!<span>Therefore, Ye Fan''s current battle with Ren Tianliang could not run away from the tform, so the battle had to be limited to a small range!


    <span>From the looks of it, he was imagining things when he thought of using the advantage in attack range to deal with Ren Tianxiao!


    <span>He could only use brute force to directly break through this level of master, he could not tolerate even the slightest bit of weakness!


    <span>Seeing that he was about to retreat from the edge of the tform, Ye Fan''s eyes shed with golden mes. With a furious roar, the sword intent turned into a huge humanoid shadow!


    Sword God Body, Sword God Tyrant Body!<span>With the activation of the extreme sword intent, the gigantic phantom of the sword intent quickly shrunk and entered his body!


    <span>With Ye Fan''s current physique, using the Sword God''s Tyrant Body wouldn''t hurt anymore. His muscles felt like they were filled with explosives, and there was an endless amount of terrifying power that needed to be released!


    An even more surging sword intent pressure spread out, causing the Divine Dragon nsmen''s scalps to go numb!


    "Just now ¡­. What was that!? "What''s so huge about it!?"


    "The sword intent pressure has increased again!?" The God of Swords is still raising the pressure of the sword intent!? "<span>Ling Yan and the ninth level sage realm forefathers shook their heads with a wry smile. Although they knew that the two hadn''t used their full strength yet, they still felt it with their own eyes, causing their souls to tremble!


    He knew that Ye Fan had held back, but the move of Sword God Tyrant Body still shocked him!


    Ye Fan, who had just been suppressed by the attack, burst into mes. He roared loudly and gripped his sword with both hands, brazenly chopping down at Ren Tianjiao!


    "Boom!"<span>An enormous sword-light that was hundreds of meters long pierced straight through Lying on the ground.


    <span>The mountain rock simply could not withstand the destructive might of this attack. A massive canyon was directly split open!


    Ren Tian Kuo jumped up and dodged. Even with the Coiling Dragon Pir protecting him, he did not dare to meet the sword of the Sword God''s Tyrant Body head on!


    A beam of light pierced through the smoke and dust and instantly arrived in front of Ren Tiang!


    Ye Fan''s whole body seemed to be covered with golden electric currents, and the golden mes in his eyes dragged along two beams of golden light. His movements were smooth like the clouds and flowing water as he shed his sword towards Ren Tianjiao!


    <span>The ancient sword techniques that werebined to regain their true nature were now in such a state of berserk, making them even more unstoppable! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2313

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­<span>The collision between the two fists created a devastating shockwave!


    <span>Even though they were separated by several hundred meters, everyone on the ground felt as if the strong wind was blowing them away!


    "Ugh!" A young man couldn''t withstand such a shockwave and vomited blood!


    "Hurry up and circte your energy!" "Move away!" Yao Xingzhi hurriedly shouted.The group of elders could not help butugh bitterly. The disparity was too great!


    Although this kind of battle could have a far-reaching impact on youngsters, it was extremely difficult for them to just stand there and watch, much less focus their attention on it.


    And in the sky, Ye Fan''s sword intent and Ren TianKuo''s fist intent were inextricably linked!


    Their figures continued to disappear and sh!<span>Ren Tianxiong''s golden-red figure and Ye Fan''s golden-colored figure dragged a long ray of light behind them, leaving countless afterimages in the air.


    The absolute strength of the Tyrant Fist Intent was the priority, causing even though Ye Fan''s sword intent had long surpassed the fist intent, he was still unable to take advantage of it!


    <span>The sword intent that could split open a mountain and shatter the jade was like a y ox entering the sea when it collided with Ren TianKuo''s fist!


    On the contrary, the violent power of the Tyrant Sky Fist Intent could always break through the sword intent and pose a threat to Ye Fan!


    But Ren Tianliang wasn''t feeling well either!<span>Because every attack from Ye Fan now was apanied by the spiritual attack of the dragon soul, this was not something that his fist intent could handle!


    Although both of them were at the fifth w Golden Dragon Realm, after Ye Fanpressed the dragon soul, it was used even more extreme, causing Ren TianKuo to be trapped in a passive defense.


    The key point was that Ren Tianxiong still needed to be tense, otherwise, if he was not careful, Ye Fan''s sword intent would be more than enough to kill him!


    Both of them knew that this was not some ''exercise''. This was a life and death battle of real swords and spears. Otherwise, it would be meaningless!It was as if the Tyrant Fist Intent had used its power to pierce through everything, and it continued to pierce through Ye Fan''s protective sword intent,nding on his body!


    The sword intent that was infused with the Dragon Soul also affected Ren Tianxing''s Holy Spirit through time and time again using the Fist Aura!


    <span>In this torturous battle, the two of them gritted their teeth and persevered!


    <span>The Supreme Emperor Dragon Sword was the result of Ye Fan''s sudden thought and step by step strengthening the Sword God''s Tyrant Body.


    Under the state of disintegration of the secondyer of sword intent, due to the increase in the quality of the sword intent as a whole, the extreme sword intent could more easilypress the Sword God''s body and use the Super Armor state.


    And on this foundation, Ye Fan had the remaining strength. Relying on his powerful spiritual force, he alsopressed the dragon soul to its limit, and then fused it with his sword intent!<span>In this way, Ye Fan didn''t need to deliberately activate the Dragon Soul tounch a spiritual attack. Each of his moves would be the full power of the sword intent and Dragon Soul, and it would also be a concentrated attack!


    If he wanted to suppress the Tyrant Fist Intent by relying solely on his strength, it would be difficult. Thus, he had to erode the opponent through the additional damage dealt!


    <span>It was like throwing a block of ice. It might not be able to kill the opponent, but the low temperature of the ice could freeze the opponent!


    <span>"Boom boom boom! ¡­" The continuous sounds of explosions and dragon roars in the sky made everyone tremble in fear!


    He didn''t know how many hundreds of collisions he had made, but Ren Tian Kuo had found the right angle and hit Ye Fan''s face with his fist!


    Ye Fan also did not hold back and stabbed his sword forward. Although the fist intent had missed its target, it had still cut open Ren Tian Kuo''s arm!


    <span>While the two of them were groaning, Ye Fan spat out a mouthful of blood, and Ren TianKuo''s arm was also hanging by a thread!


    The distance between them widened as the two of them panted heavily. They noticed that each other was riddled with injuries, but their eyes were filled with excitement and fanaticism!"Heh heh ¡­" Ren Tianliang grinned.


    <span>"Heh." Ye Fan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth andughed.


    Ren Tian Kuo heaved a long sigh, "Brat, this is the first time I''ve met a sword cultivator that can cause my head and skull to ache. Your sword intent and mental strength is indeed something I''ve never thought of."<span>"The absolute power of the Grandmaster of the Great Firmament Beast is indeed powerful. I thought that when the second level of sword intent dissolves, there would at least be a portion of sword intent that would pierce through your fist intent ¡­


    <span>But... "It''s indeed not easy to break thew of the King''s Domain. I am ashamed, but in the end, I still found some tricks." Ye Fan said from the bottom of his heart.


    Actually, he had nned on using his speed advantage to find an opening and attack Ren Tianxing''s weakness.<span>Only, Ren TianKui''s movement technique was not inferior to his, and Ye Fan really did not find any gaps to drill into. All he could do was meet force with force and waste his energy.


    Needless to say, this kind of opponent let Ye Fan y to his heart''s content.Even though his whole body was in excruciating pain, there was still a huge sense of satisfaction!


    The way Ren Tian Kuo looked at him was obviously understanding of each other as well.


    <span>In the vast wastnd, the long lifespan of a cultivator was nothingpared to the difference of over a thousand years.


    Strength was the most important factor in determining the difference in status between the two of them.At this moment, the two of them no longer had the concept of seniors and juniors. They were only on the same level, sharing their experiences and experiences.


    <span>"If we continue fighting like this, I can still fight for seven more days and seven more nights." Ren Tiang gave a rough estimate and said.


    Ye Fan grinned, "I can still fight for another month..."<span>Ren Tian Kuoughed loudly: "In that case, you win! "Haha ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged, "Stop?"


    <span>Ren Tianliang''s eyes shed with golden light, "No! There is still onest punch left! "


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, and didn''t say anything more, quietly looking at Ren Tianliang.


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan felt his heart beat wildly!


    <span>"This is!?"


    With a shake of his arms, the entire sky began to emit a scorching heat!


    Scarlet red fire clouds swirled in the air in a threatening manner, as if thousands of horses were galloping across the sky!Two fire fists the size of mountains materialized in Ren Tian Kuo''s hands. Like a giant spirit in the sky, he punched the two fists towards the mortal world!


    "Tyrant Fist Aura..." Burning Dragon! "


    He saw the boundless fiery clouds shrink back into the two giant fists!Immediately after, Ren TianKuo sent two fists towards Ye Fan.


    Just like two ming mountains, directly crushing Ye Fan''s tiny body, the ear-piercing sound of something tearing through the air andnding on the ground!


    <span>After a few seconds, an intense explosion resounded for a hundred miles around!


    <span>"Boom!"


    On the ground, Lying on the ground, Song Gang hadpletely disappeared. In the forest, there were two huge pits of fire that stretched for thousands of meters!


    Ye Zhaoxuan, Ye Huangtu, and the others saw this scene from a distance. They were so scared that they were about to run over!"Fan''er!"


    <span>Ye Hong Xu quickly extended her hand to stop him, and shouted: "Don''t go over there!"


    <span>Everyone was stunned. In that instant, they saw the two huge pits of fire erupting into two pirs of me that shot into the sky!


    <span>In the zing inferno, dragon roars began to ring out, as if it was hell on earth!


    <span>"Can''t you tell?! This was the Fist Aura developed by Patriarch Ren Tianhu using the Burning Dragon Burial skill within the Dragon ying Skill!


    <span>Do not forget, the second stage of the Dragon me''s Cremation is the most lethal attack of all! " Ye Hong Xu reminded.


    All the nsmen present were astounded. Was Patriarch Ren the real ''killer''?!


    <span>The dragon ying technique had a strong restraining effect on the Divine Dragon nsmen. In addition to using the Tyrant Fist Aura at full strength, even if the Sword God didn''t die, he would still be heavily injured! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2310

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ ''Even though Ren Tian Kuo''s body seemed muscr and sturdy, he was iparably agile. As he saw the massive ck sword rushing towards him with an irresistible force, he leaned backwards and dodged the de of the sword!


    <span>His long arm instantly exploded with power. With a tap on the ground with one hand, his body flipped over like a monkey. After a few leaps, he had already pulled away.


    Ye Fan didn''t even give a gap. Wind was generated under his feet as he rapidly approached!


    "Limitless Sword Dance ¡­" "Asura Sword Domain!"


    <span>Over a hundred flying swords flew out at the same time and rapidly circled around the two of them, surrounding the battlefield!


    Each flying sword was suspended upside down in the air like a pir, forming a battle arena!


    At the same time, the flying swords around Ye Fan also swirled!


    Ye Fan put away his huge ck sword, and switched swords with both of his hands.


    Under the Sword God''s tyrant body state, Ye Fan seemed to have turned into a golden god of war, like a golden sword intent tornado, and once again started to madly attack Ren Tian Kuo''s mercury!<span>At every instant, the most reasonable sword appeared in Ye Fan''s hand, a heavy sword pressing down! The thin sword pierced forward! It was to be used as much as possible!


    Chop, chop, lift, stab, press, lift!


    Ren TianKui''s fists kept defending, but it seemed to be full of danger!


    Just a slight mistake could cause the flying swords in the area to inflict heavy damage on him.This move of "Asura Sword Domain" was Ye Fan''s improvement over the Limitless Sword Dance.


    Not only did it increase the number of flying swords around him, it also sent out arge number of flying swords to restrict the battlefield and prevent the opponent from having too much space to dodge!This was exactly what Ye Fan''s mental strength had increased after he had created the spirit, which was why he was able to do it so easily, to restrict and suppress it, both at the same time!


    Under the Sword God''s tyrant body state, whenever Ye Fan casually threw out a sword attack, the sword light would explode by at least ten meters!<span>In that instant, within the Asura Sword Domain, the sword beams that were dozens to even hundreds of meters long violently shot out in all directions!


    <span>The crazed speed, the crushing strength, caused the seemingly simple ancient sword techniques to release an iparably violent aesthetic!


    The sword intent pressure that had spread out made everyone realize how amazing the power contained in it was!


    "What kind of sword technique is this ¡­?" It was too perfect! No ws, no imperfections! ""Every single sword strike is obviously so powerful, as though they are all going to stake everything on one throw. However, the body can also be adjusted in an instant so as to force a continuous stream of sword strikes ¡­


    Without a terrifying body strength, I might not be able to withstand this kind of crazy attack! "<span>"However, old ancestor Ren Tian Kuo was also extraordinary. He was still able to tenaciously defend against an attack like this, and was holding back."


    Ye Honghu nced at Hua Xiaoluo and the group of youngsters behind her.


    "Little fellows, open your eyes wide, don''t miss a single moment ¡­" "If you canprehend even the slightest bit from such a battle, it will be of endless benefit to you all."Ling Yan thenughed, "That''s right..." "Besides our Divine Dragon n, no n has been able to discover two Overlord level Concepts. I''ll give you two a proper lesson."


    Hua Xiaoluo, Yao Ye, Ren Zhuo, and the rest of the youths felt their blood boil upon hearing this.


    Although they still needed time to digest the shocking news that Ye Fan was the God of Swords, but seeing Ye Fan''s strength, aside from admiration, they could only feel endless respect for him.<span>Once the disparity was too great, there would be nothing to be jealous of. They were simply not from the same world, so what was there topete for?


    Feng Qinn stood at the side with her beautiful eyes unblinking. It was as if time had frozen as she watched this battle.<span>At this moment, Ren TianKuo, after defending against hundreds of sword strikes, had also been pushed to the edge of the mountain.


    <span>"What a great sword god!" It truly is airtight, with no ws! "


    <span>Ren Tian Kuo had always been trying to find an opportunity to break through Ye Fan''s attack, but Ye Fan''s swordsmanship was truly admirable.


    From the beginning to the end, he could not hold on any longer and could not find a single w!


    However, that did not mean that Ren TianKuo had no other choice.With the support of his feet, hepletely blocked Ye Fan''s sword attack with his fist intent, and a mysterious fist intent surged out from his body. Golden ripples suddenly gushed out from his right arm like a tide!


    <span>"Heaven Smiting Fist Intent, Sky Copsing Fist!"


    A wave of pure power that was more than ten times stronger than the fist intent from earlier burst out from Ren Tianliang''s fist!


    <span>It was as if the sky had copsed, and was about to crush Ye Fan!


    <span>This was absolutely not the strength of an arm, but the unique power of the Concept that erupted from the Fist Aura!


    <span>Ye Fan instantly switched swords and swung down, but he was still sent flying by the fist intent!


    "Bang!"<span>Ye Fan''s body was like a cannonball that flew back a hundred meters, and the battle was instantly pulled back by Ren Tianliang!


    A strength of ten to one!?


    Ye Fan suddenly thought of this principle.


    <span>Ren Tianxiao knew that he couldn''t find a way to break through his technique, so he decided to use absolute strength to break his rhythm!


    <span>"Using strength to break a trick, it''s a good move," Ye Fan sincerely said. This logic was easy to put into practice, but it was not that simple to use. Furthermore, this kind of move also had the advantage of fist intent.


    <span>This was an effect that could only be achieved after one had mastered the concept of "Copsing Fist".


    <span>Ren Tianjiao said in a low voice, "Kid, have you discovered what the meaning of my fist is?"


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, "Presumably..." That move just now was the purest form of it.


    "No matter how I win against you in terms of moves, every time you encounter a battle of strength, you always have the upper hand."


    "That''s right!" Ren Tian Kuo said, "This ancestor''s Tyrant Sky Fist Intent emphasizes upon a ''tyrant''!


    In any battle of strength, if your domain cultivation is lower than mine, I will always have the upper hand!Thus ¡­ If you want to forcefully use your explosive strength to crush this ancestor, that would be nonsense! "


    <span>Ye Fan also discovered this problem. After his Sword God''s Tyrant Body, his physical strength should be greater than Ren Tianjiao''s.


    However, once he possessed the Overlord level intent, no matter how much he increased his strength, no matter how much he increased the destructive power of his sword intent, he was still unable to gain an advantage.<span>This was because the Overlord level Concept was an independentw!


    Back then in the illusion world, Xuanyuan Emperor''s'' unparalleled ''was also a type ofw. As long as one was not a match for his concept, thatw would forever be broken by the'' Unparalleled Sword Intent ''.


    The current "Tyrant Fist Aura" was no matter how much it increased one''s strength, as long as one''s Concept was not enough, one''s strength would be forever suppressed!<span>The Emperor level represented the absolute priority of a domain!


    "You brat ¡­ "Interesting." Ren Tianjiao''s eyes revealed a hint of doubt. "Although this Ancestor has never seen anyone whoprehended an Overlord level Concept before ¡­"


    <span>But even if there were a few Heaven, Earth, or Mortal level Concept Cultivators, they would at least have a special characteristic of a Concept.


    <span>However, it would appear that although you have managed toprehend the Overlord level of sword intent, your sword intent does not seem to possess any special characteristics.


    You actually managed to forcefully raise your sword intent to the Heart Sword realm. It''s truly unbelievable...


    In other words, you are simply holding a top-grade Divine Weapon and acting as a kitchen knife, disregarding the characteristics of the Divine Weapon and only relying on the sharpness of the Divine Weapon to crazily attack!I have to say, the way you train here has broadened my horizons. "


    Actually, he had long since noticed this point.At first, he was somewhat puzzled, but ever since the battle at the immortal pce, Ye Fan had faintly felt that the reason why his Unparalleled Sword Intent was not very obvious, and it was not because it had no special characteristics...


    <span>However, the characteristics of the Unparalleled Sword Intent, the requirements to use it were somewhat high.


    He could only sense the existence of that characteristic a few times when he used the power of the Purgatory Sword Demon ¡­<span>"Grandmaster Heavencraft, just give it your all ¡­ "Perhaps, you have the opportunity to know what my sword intent is." Ye Fan said. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2311

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>When Ren Tianliang heard this, the calm and tranquil state of mind that he had experienced for thousands of years also had a trace of ripples and apetitive spirit.


    "Good boy ¡­" Just based on your words, you truly deserve to be called the Sword God! "<span>Ren Tian Kuo smiled, "However, your current performance isn''t enough for me to use my full strength!


    <span>More urately ¡­ "If you only have this little bit of skill, then let me advise you. You should still do whatever you need to do."


    Ye Fan disapproved, "Then..." "How about this ¡­"


    Ye Fan threw the flying sword in his hand, opened up his arms, and a golden liquid suddenly gushed out from his body, like a gush of heavenly spring water!"Perfection like Water!"


    With Ye Fan''s current cultivation level, when he used the speed of Perfection like Water, his power had already undergone a qualitative change!


    The power of Perfection like Water was directly rted to Ye Fan''s spiritual power level.


    <span>Now that the Five wed Golden Dragon had cultivated to perfection and also had hundreds or thousands of spirit bodies and sword spirits to provide mental strength and sword intent, the state of Perfection like Water was naturally vast and limitless!


    <span>In the blink of an eye, the goldenke had extended for more than 10 miles!


    At Ye Fan''s feet, theke water obediently carried him above theke.<span>Within a radius of several dozen miles, a massive amount of sword intent waspletely under his control!


    The earth-shattering golden liquid sword intent directly caused all the members of the Divine Dragon n to sink into a great shock!<span>One had to know that the sky was filled with high concentration of liquid sword intent!


    <span>Just a single drop was enough to shatter the souls of everyone below the Saint Soul Grounds!


    One could imagine how terrified everyone was when they saw the golden shadows of death filling the sky!<span>Not only did Hua Xiaoluo and the group of youngsters turn pale when they saw this, even the group of elders were silenced. They no longer dared to continue watching from the sidelines!


    At this time, a thought appeared in everyone''s mind ¡ª luckily, this sword god was on his side!


    <span>"To be able to use sword intent to this extent ¡­ Or did he not use the Overlord attribute Laws ¡­ "As expected of a ''god'', Ling Yan sighed with admiration.


    Ye Hong Xu was also stunned. As a sword cultivator, she did not even dare to think about such a terrifying move like liquefying her sword intent ¡­


    <span>"Liquefaction of sword intent, how is this possible, how did he do it?!"


    Even a Holy Spirit like her, who was also the ancestor of the Heaven Realm Sword Intent, was confused. The others were naturally even more confused.


    Some of them looked at Hua Xiaoluo with envy. Perhaps ¡­ It was also because of this girl that she would have the opportunity to learn such sword intent techniques in the future.<span>Feng Qinn, Ye Huangtu and the others were all scared out of their wits by now.


    <span>The Ye Fan in his memory and the Sword God who was standing on the goldenke, looking down at themon people ¡­ It made their minds wander ¡­


    Ren Tian Kuo''s expression also changed. As he stared at the seemingly endless goldenke, his eyes burned with fighting spirit!"Good!" What a good God of Swords! But even if you were to liquefy your sword intent and make it stronger, you will still be unable to suppress me! "


    Ye Fan said with a smile that was not a smile, "Suppressing..." "It''s not necessary to use absolute power."Ren Tianliang grinned, "Then let''s give it a try!"


    With a stomp on the ground, his body soared into the sky, and he threw out a dozen or so punches at Ye Fan!


    "Tyrant Fist Aura!" "Wave Breaker!"


    The entangling arms of the golden dragon were linked together as they unleashed streams of fist intents with prating force. They were like dragons riding the wind and breaking the waves, wanting to open up a path in the vast sea!


    Ye Fan''s Perfection like Water had no way of suppressing these fist intents, and a huge hole was directly punched through!<span>However, Ye Fan didn''t have any intention of fighting back. His body immediately sank down and disappeared into the goldenke!


    <span>In the next second, the goldenke seemed to havee alive. It transformed into a golden liquid tornado that engulfed Ren Tianjiao!


    Ren TianKui was immediately engulfed by the liquid sword intent storm!


    Without panicking in the slightest, he punched out a passageway and directly pierced through it!But the moment he came out, Ye Fan had already appeared outside like a ghost!


    <span>"Milky Way descends to the ninth heaven!"


    At the same time, Ye Fan simultaneously sprinkled out dozens of liquid sword intents. These dozens of liquid sword intents'' extremepression waterfalls nted down towards Ren Tianliang from all angles!<span>A strong spiritual force allowed Ye Fan to release more than ten waterfalls at the same time, and the power didn''t decrease at all!


    Ren TianKui was immediately affected by the attacks from all directions; a pair of fists clearly could not resolve all of these attacks!


    The key was that he was surrounded bykes and there was nowhere for him to hide!


    Helpless, he once again used "Coiling Dragon Pir" and wrapped his body with fist intent!


    At the same time, Ren Tianxing swung his arms left and right, punching at the waterfalls in all directions!


    "Boom boom boom!"<span>The waterfalls were smashed into smithereens in the air by the fist intent attack!


    However, Ye Fan continued to summon the waterfall, not giving Ren Tianxiong a chance to catch his breath andunch a counterattack!


    The impact of more than a dozen golden waterfalls'' death strikes also made Ren Tianbao feel ufortable.<span>Although his Fist Aura possessed the characteristics of absolute suppression, it did not mean that his entire body had no ws.


    Because ¡­ His Emperor level Concept had one of the greatest ''drawbacks''.After more than ten seconds of scouring, Ren TianKuo''s body was already bleeding!


    <span>"The Grandmaster of the Great Firmament ¡­ If I''m not wrong, your Tyrant''s Fist Intent, although it has the characteristic of absolute suppression...


    <span>However, there was a direction for him to release his power ¡­


    If my attack doesn''t have a fixed direction to fight back against you, then you can''t be considered as having any kind of power to suppress it, right? "<span>Ye Fan continued to use Yin He to descend from the heavens, and at the same time, he said lightly, "Now you have no other way other than to be exhausted to death by me."


    Ren TianKuo slightly unwillingly grinned, "What a good move. This move of yours is indeed somewhat unexpected!"


    His Tyrant Fist Technique might be able to destroy Ye Fan''s top-grade flying sword.


    However, it could not destroy something like "water"!<span>It was because the water did notpete with his strength. It attacked him from every angle!


    Ren TianKui''s fist intent was an extremely domineering and forceful concept of an overlord.


    <span>In the face of the benevolence like water, even though he didn''t have enough strength, he was still unable to hit Ye Fan''s vital points, and was extremely aggrieved!


    <span>"However..." Ren Tian Kuo''s body turned golden red, he raised his head and said, "In the end, no matter how strong the technique is, in front of absolute strength, there is still a limit!


    <span>No matter how nimble a cunning rabbit is, when it meets a tiger or leopard, it''s still not enough! "


    <span>Ren TianKui let out a long and deafening dragon''s roar!


    <span>Crazy dragon blood!


    His long hair was dyed a golden-red, and his body was already well-built. It caused the clothes on his body to be a little tight, emitting an even more violent pressure than before!


    It was obvious that Ren TianKuo''s five wed golden dragon was already at the pinnacle of its cultivation. After it had improved in all aspects, Ren TianKuo''s fist speed had once again gone berserk!


    The speed of Ren TianKuo''s punches was like a wild shadow, but the power of each punch had increased by arge amount!


    "Boom boom boom! ¡­"<span>In an instant, all of Ye Fan''s Silver River Waterfall offensive waspletely shattered!


    <span>Ren Tian Kuo leaped into the air and his figure instantly appeared in front of Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan had disappeared into theke, but Ren TianKuo didn''t care, suddenly throwing out another punch!


    "Bang!"


    The liquid sword intent was pierced through, and Ye Fan''s body was directly hit until he was prated through the entireke!


    "Pfft!" Ye Fan violently spat out a mouthful of blood, and once in a straight line, he fell onto the ground like a shooting star, sinking into a hole dozens of meters deep! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2312

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    The Heaven''s Perfection was like water, after Ye Fan suffered such a heavy blow, he was immediately dispersed!<span>The golden sky was just like a dream in everyone''s eyes!


    <span>"Fan''er!" When Ye Zhaoxuan and Ye Wangtu saw this scene, they could not help but be extremely nervous.


    Even though Ye Fan was already an unattainable sword god, in their eyes, he was still their grandson, their son, and their own blood!<span>"Teacher!" Hua Xiaoluo could not bear to watch any longer.


    <span>Just this pressure from far away was enough to suffocate them in battle. This was truly a punch, what kind of feeling was this!?


    <span>He originally thought that the battle would end here, but Ren Tianxing frowned. Unhesitatingly, he dived straight down!


    <span>"Tyrant Fist Aura!" "Open the mountain!"


    <span>With a punch, the roaring Dragon Fist smashed into the deep hole Ye Fan had fallen into, once again dealing devastating damage!


    "Rumble!"


    <span>Under the power of his fist, the hard mountain rocks were as weak as tofu and scattered in all directions!


    <span>At this moment, a figure wreathed in golden mes flew out of the deep pit dozens of meters away!


    Ye Fannded on the tform that was full of broken stones. The ribs in his chest were forcefully restored to their original state with the strength of his muscles!


    The powerful recovery rate allowed the broken bones and organs to rapidly heal!


    <span>"Huff ¡­" Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief. Although he was gnashing his teeth in pain, it had been a long time since he had such a carefree battle!


    If he had maintained his Sword God''s Tyrannical Body state from time to time, he might not have been able to dodge the second punch!


    The group of sage realm forefathers looked on with shining eyes, sighing with excitement and amazement.


    "The God of Swords is actually alright?" The Grandmaster of Heaven''s Diagram has already used the Berserk Dragon Blood! "


    "I''ve never seen a sword cultivator possessing such a terrifying physique!" Ye Hong Xu said.


    "Could it be that the Great Disintegration Art gave the Sword God a huge boost?" Ji Yuming asked.


    "NO!" Yu Ming, you''re wrong. "Ling Yan said seriously," Not everyone can understand the disintegration technique, let alone use it repeatedly like this.It was because the Sword God possessed a strong enough body, a high enough perception, and a skillful enough ability that he was able to use the Demonic Disintegration Great Technique ¡­


    <span>In the final analysis, it is only because the Sword God himself is strong enough that he is able to create such a Great Art of Disintegration! "


    While everyone was talking, Ren Tianliang didn''t even give Ye Fan a chance to catch his breath.


    <span>Ren Tianxiong''s feet sank into the deep rock floor, lying on the ground as the pine hill continued to fall!


    Both fists struck towards Ye Fan, and the two fire dragons formed by the two fist intents transformed into two raging tornadoes!<span>"Tyrant''s Fist Aura, Dragon Roar, Sky Injury!"


    <span>The tform started to copse from the bottom. Countless huge rocks were blown up by the fist intent, as if they had turned into hundreds and thousands of huge locust stones, whizzing towards Ye Fan!


    <span>Each rock was wrapped with the Tyrant Fist Aura, making the rock that originally posed no threat to Ye Fan be like a powerful and peerless berserker!


    <span>Ye Fan once again summoned his huge ck sword, and swung it towards the iing rocks. The Sword God Tyrant''s super sword light prated the rocks!


    <span>However, the fist intent on the rock did not slow down at all, directly crushing Ye Fan''s entire body!


    Ye Fan, who had just recovered, suffered another heavy injury, and all the bones in his body seemed like they were about to be smashed!<span>The golden mes in Ren Tian Kuo''s eyes red as his fists were like two Heaven Shaking Hammers as they violently smashed towards the ground!


    "Rumble!"


    <span>Countless flying stones in the sky, under the control of the Fist Aura, all fell towards Ye Fan!


    With the rumble from the rocks, Ye Fan''s body waspletely buried!<span>In the blink of an eye, half of the mountain rocks surrounding Ye Fan''s body seemed to have been moved, and a mountain appeared out of nowhere at the location of Ye Fan''s body.


    "The Grandmaster of the Great Firmament ¡­ So merciless! " Ji Yuming frowned.


    <span>"This is necessary, the Heavenly Star Divine General ¡­ "But I don''t recognize any of them." Ling Yan said with a wry smile.


    "It''s about to end. No matter what, the Sword God is still young."


    The crowd sighed with emotion. They did not think that Ye Fan''s loss was that embarrassing. After all, it was not strange at all for him to lose to Ren Tianzhu.


    To be able to fight to this extent was already something that the group of ancestors admired to their extreme. It was even more eye-opening for the other elders and juniors.<span>However, Ren Tiang didn''t seem to see it that way. His entire body''s fist intent and the dragon mes didn''t decrease in the slightest. It seemed that he was nning to attack Ye Fan who had already been "buried alive"!


    At this moment, a sword intent pressure that caused everyone present to tremble once again spread out from the top of the mountain!<span>"Buzz buzz buzz!"


    All the rocks seemed to emit wails of grief as streams of sword intent, even more condensed than before, shot out explosively from countless cracks in the rock like a myriad of golden rays!


    <span>The entire rocky mountaintop, at a speed visible to the naked eye, was turned into smithereens by the sword intenting from within!


    The dust from the rocks swirled up into the air and a figure as cold as a god stood in the center of the room, wielding a giant sword in one hand!


    Second Layer Sword Intent disintegrated!


    All the meridians in Ye Fan''s body seemed to be flowing with a golden liquid!<span>The Sword Intent''s thickness may not be as good as Perfection like Water, but its power had already improved by leaps and bounds!


    <span>"This... How was this possible?! The Sword God is actually increasing the pressure of the sword intent!? "


    <span>Just as the group of Patriarchs thought that the battle had ended, they suddenly felt as if they had been pped in the face. They hadpletely underestimated the Sword God''s limits!


    "Did he disintegrate his sword intent twice!? I am not dreaming, am I? " Ye Hong Xu eximed.


    Ji Yuming was stunned, "It looks like I wasn''t really serious when I killed Ying He..."


    Feng Qinn, Ye Huangtu and the others had no choice but to circte their cultivation base from afar in order to barely open their eyes and witness this scene.<span>If the Perfection like Water had already made it difficult for them to breathe, then now that the secondyer of Sword Intent had been disintegrated, it simply caused their blood to run cold!


    Feng Qinn''s pair of beautiful eyes did not blink as she stared at the terrified figure that was like a deity that had descended to the mortal world. She was unable to connect him with the youth that came to the library every day to quietly read, but ¡­ And this was reality!<span>"This is too strange ¡­" Ren Tian Kuo said with emotion, "This ancestor has lived for more than a thousand years, but it''s the first time I''ve seen someone cultivate like you ¡­


    You should be pursuing purebat strength. This kind of extreme obsession with training is extremely dangerous.What a pity ¡­ "Even though your sword intent has reached the point where it can split heaven and earth apart, you still have not seen what exactly your Emperor''s Concept is."


    <span>While Ye Fan was walking, his body was also dragging out a liquid like sword intent light. The ground under his feet was unable to withstand this sword intent, and it continued to shatter and shatter into pieces...


    <span>"Just like you said, techniques have their limits. This time, it''s my turn to use pure strength and test out your Emperor Fist!


    <span>Sword God''s Tyrant Body ¡­ Supreme Emperor Dragon Sword Sovereign! "


    <span>Ye Fan lifted up his huge ck sword, and the golden dragon soul whizzed out, wrapping around Ye Fan''s body, quickly shrinking and attaching itself to Ye Fan''s body!


    <span>For a moment, Ye Fan''s body was surrounded by a faintly discernible golden dragon shadow.


    <span>Even the sword intent that was shing all over his body was exceptionally dazzling, exuding a gorgeous glow!


    <span>The sword intent pressure and the dragon''s might perfectly fused together at this moment!


    <span>Almost without any warning, Ye Fan and Ren Tian Kuo both disappeared from the same ce at the same time!


    <span>The next time they appeared, they were already hundreds of meters in the air!


    A violent sh! A fierce collision of fists! A direct collision! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2314

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"As the fire pir dispersed, Ren Tianxiong''s figurended between the two pits of fire.


    He gasped for breath. This move had consumed a lot of his energy. His ck clothes had also been burned to smithereens. The sturdy muscles of his upper body were riddled with wounds.


    The other sage realm forefathers also flew over. In thend of the cremation, one still had to circte one''s Qi to withstand the scorching heat.<span>From this, it could be seen how terrifyingly powerful the explosion just now was.


    <span>The group of people arrived behind Ren TianKuo and looked at the charred figure that had copsed on the ground not far away ¡­


    The huge ck sword stood there alone, and the man holding the sword had already fallen.


    "It seems that the Patriarch of the Great Firmament Beast is even better ¡­" Ling Yan sighed.<span>"Fan''er!"


    "Teacher!"


    Ye Zhaoxuan and Ye Huangtu, as well as the anxious Hua Xiaoluo, wanted to go up and take a look.<span>"Don''t go over there!" However, Ye Hong Xu extended her hand and once again stopped everyone: "It''s not over!"


    <span>Everyone was surprised for a moment, and then they suddenly saw Ye Fan, who already looked like a pile of ck charcoal, was slowly standing up!?


    "Ahh ¡­" Ye Fan let out a long breath, the burnt dead skin on his body was quickly falling off, and new skin rapidly grew.


    <span>With a speed visible to the naked eye, Ye Fan was recovering his body. At the same time, the Emperor Dragon Sword Sovereign''s condition also returned to normal!


    A sword intent pressure that made everyone''s hearts palpitate once again enveloped the entire arena!


    <span>Reaching out his hand and pulling out the ck broadsword, Ye Fan stretched his neck and said with a grin, "Patriarch Tianliang, we agreed on one punch, but two punches were a little too much..."


    <span>Everyone at the scene looked like they had seen a ghost!


    Too abnormal! Under such an attack, the Sword God was actually able to stand up and continue fighting!?<span>An iparablyplicated smile appeared on the corners of Ren Tianxiong''s mouth ¡­.


    <span>"It''s the end. I''ve lost this battle." On Ren Tianliang''s face, there was a trace of helplessness, as well as a trace of gratification and relief.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, but after considering for a moment, he also agreed.


    <span>After all the disintegration was eliminated, Ye Fan put away his huge sword, and in a sh, he looked like an ordinary person without any cultivation.


    All of the forefathers looked at Ren Tianzhu in shock and confusion. Ling Yan then asked Jiu Zu, "Grandmaster Tiang, you''re still at the upper hand. Why did you admit defeat?""The upper hand? How can you tell that I have the upper hand? Didn''t the God of Swords stand up again? " Ren TianKui said with a smile.


    "Ancestor, you mean to say that we have already used our full strength, yet we are unable to defeat the Sword God? So we can say that we have lost?" Ji Yuming asked.Ren TianKui shook his head and said, "I didn''t use my full strength."


    Hearing those words, all of the old ancestors became even more baffled. Ling Yan then said, "Ancestor of the Great Firmament Beast, as far as I know, you are not someone to be defeated so easily."<span>Ren Tian Kuoughed self-deprecatingly, "This ancestor did not use his full strength, but you all think that... The God of Swords has used his full strength? "


    <span>When everyone heard this, they all looked at Ye Fan in astonishment.


    Ye Fan was not interested at the moment, and told them more about the details of the battle.


    His clothes were mostly burnt, and he had already pulled out a new set of clothes. He looked around and felt a headache, because there was nowhere for him to change.He smiled awkwardly at the crowd. "Um ¡­" It''s not good for me to be naked, I''ll go somewhere and change my clothes. "


    <span>With that, Ye Fan ran into the distant forest like a wisp of smoke.


    The group of Patriarchs didn''t know whether tough or cry as they watched the back of the man run off.


    The gap between the Sword God just now and the current Ye Fan was too big, how could he still have half of the Sword God''s power?


    Only then did Feng Qinn realize that he had been staring at the naked man in a daze. He immediately turned his head away, his face burning up.


    "Grandmaster Heavencraft, you''re saying that the Sword God has never used his full strength? If that''s the case, then why wouldn''t he use his true abilities when you suppressed him? " Someone asked in confusion.


    Ren Tian Kuo''s eyes revealed a trace of profoundness. "You all didn''t fight him personally, so you won''t understand ¡­If this battle continued, even if I used my full strength, I might not be able to defeat him.


    <span>But... If the God of Swords had been more serious, I probably wouldn''t have been able to survive ¡­


    <span>To put it bluntly, he didn''t want to kill me, which is why he has been holding back... "


    The entire Divine Dragon n sucked in a breath of cold air, their eyes looking towards the distant forest in disbelief.


    At this time, Ye Fan had already changed his clothes, and the dead skin on his body was already almost gone.


    <span>Ye Fan walked over to Hua Xiaoluo with a smile, reached out his hand and stroked his disciple''s head.


    "Little girl, did you learn anything just now?"


    <span>At this moment, Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes were filled with worship and respect. Compared to the past, it was several times stronger. He was practically prostrating himself before this teacher!


    "B ¡­." Teacher! I... I understand a little. "Thetter part is too difficult to see clearly," Hua Xiaoluo answered honestly.


    <span>Ye Fanughed out loud, "No problem, take it slow. If there''s anything you don''t understand, I will tell you."


    <span>Saying this, Ye Fan also took out a top-grade divine refining flying sword, which was glowing with vibrant colors, and was emitting a dense amount of spiritual energy.


    "Seeing you train so hard, Master will reward you with a sword." Ye Fan handed the flying sword over to Hua Xiaoluo.


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo was ttered, "Teacher! You. The flying sword you gave mest time is already good enough! "


    Ye Fan frowned, "If I tell you to take it, then take it. Are you not going to listen to me?" "You''re going to participate in the Sacred Royal Trial? If your flying sword doesn''t reach a high enough level, wouldn''t it be a disgrace to your master?"


    When Hua Xiaoluo heard this, she hurriedly took the flying sword. With a serious expression, she said, "Teacher, I will do my best. I will not embarrass Teacher!"<span>Ren Zhuo, Ling Mingjing, and the rest of the youths, as well as the group of elders, all looked at Hua Xiaoluo in envy.


    They were even more envious of Ye Fan''s generosity and the fact that he could so easily send out his top-grade flying sword.<span>What he did not know was that there were countless of these flying swords in Ye Fan''s ring.


    <span>At this time, Ren Tianjiao walked in front of Ye Fan and said, "As you wish, let''s do what you said we should do."


    "Since you''ve won against me, it doesn''t matter what happens this time, you make the decision!"


    "Grandmaster Heavencraft, it''s such a pity that we couldn''t finish the fight." Ye Fan said regretfully.<span>Ren TianKui harrumphed, "Won''t I be too heartless if I continue to fight?" Actually, before I unleashed the Burning Dragon on you, I already knew that I wouldn''t be a match for you.


    <span>I just want to see how much you can bear. It''s obvious that this fellow''s sword is biased, which is outrageous! "


    "Haha, where should I start?" Ye Fan asked."From ancient times till now, I have never heard of anyone capable of fighting against the Holy Spirit with just the Spirit Creation Realm!


    "Kid, how did youe up with the idea to pursue the ultimate path ofbat power?" Ren Tian Kuo said in confusion.<span>"What!? The Sword God is in the Spirit Creation realm?! "


    "This can''t be true, can you, Grandmaster Heavencraft, be serious?"


    "I thought ¡­ It was just an illusion, was it really just the Spirit Creation Realm?


    Relying on the Great Art of Demonic Disintegration and the monarch level of sword intent, can it be raised by so much!? "<span>The vigers were all boiling with excitement. All of them hade up with their own ideas. If they could use the Great Disintegration Art, would they be even stronger?


    <span>"Don''t let your imaginations run wild!" Ren Tian Kuo snorted coldly, "Do you think that the Great Art of Demonic Disintegration is so easy to master?


    Not to mention anything else, how many of you have not even mastered the Berserk Dragon Blood and Berserk Dragon Transformation?


    <span>The God of Swords has continuously used the Art of Disintegration several times just now. If it were you in his ce, you would have exploded and died a long time ago! "


    When everyone heard this, it was as if cold water was poured on them. Calming down, they realized that it wasn''t because Ye Fan relied on his techniques to be stronger, but rather because of Ye Fan, which caused his techniques to be stronger.<span>Ye Fan sighed in his heart, as expected of a top-notch expert, being able to see through these mysteries.


    To achieve what he was today, he had to go through countless life and death situations, painstakingly training, and constantlyprehending with him in the ring, along with all sorts of opportunities.


    How could he have made it this far just by relying on the disintegration method?


    "Alright, everyone has had a feast for your eyes today. Let''s head back to the Imperial City now." Yao Xingzhi said.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan said, "Great Elder, I won''t be going with you guys, I''m going back to my own residence."He didn''t have anything else to discuss with the Divine Dragon n, so he might as well return to apany the women. After all, the Imperial City wasn''tpletely safe.


    <span>However, Yao Xingzhi mysteriously smiled and respectfully said, "Sir God of Swords, there is something I need to talk to you about. Can you give this old man some time?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2315

    15


    Ye Fan looked at Yao Xingzhi''s smile and felt that this old man was very bad. At a nce, he didn''t seem to have any serious business to attend to. However, it didn''t take long for him to agree.<span>On the way back to the Imperial City, Ye Fan and Ren TianKuo were exchanging some insights. Ling Yanjiu, Ye Hongxu, and a few other Patriarchs were seriously listening from the side.


    As for the ordinary elders, they weren''t qualified to be too close to Ye Fan and the others.Hua Xiaoluo and the group of youngsters behind him became even more nervous.


    <span>He was clearly a junior like them, but Ye Fan was already a peerless powerhouse that could stand together with the strongest ancestors. This was simply like a miracle.


    "Xiao Luo, do you really not know that the Sword God is Prince Consort Ye?" Yao Ye asked doubtfully.


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo''s face was serious. "I really don''t know! Because the one who guided me from the start was Prince Consort Ye, and it waspletely different from the Sword God I met in the immortal pce!


    <span>At that time, His Excellency God of Swords wanted to ept me as his disciple in the immortal pce, and I even rejected him on behalf of Prince Consort Ye!


    So it was a person ¡­ Teacher is really something, I could have just directly said it at that time.


    I was even afraid for a long time because I rejected the offer of the Sword God. I even got lectured for a long time by my uncles when I got home. "


    <span>The group of youths didn''t know whether tough or cry and sighed with emotion, "Fools have good fortune."


    <span>"If you had agreed to join the Sword God and given up on Prince Consort Ye, it might have been bad. That might have been a test for you." Ren Zhuo said.


    Upon hearing that, Hua Xiaoluo was enlightened, "So that''s the case?"The group of young people all nodded, thinking to themselves, the Sword God is truly worthy of being called the Sword God.


    <span>In fact, Ye Fan didn''t think too much about it.


    At this moment, Ye Fan noticed that there was someone familiar with him among the elders, who was looking at him hesitantly.


    "Elder Ji, Elder E, what''s the matter?" Ye Fan asked.


    The one poking his head out of the window was the one who had gone to the Blessed Paradise with him, Elder E.


    Hearing that, Ji Changao hurriedly lowered his head respectfully and said, "Sage God of Swords, I just want to thank you. I believe it was you who helped the Pill Saint to officially ept me as his disciple?"Ye Fan understood, "You''re talking about this. Ai, this guy with the medicine first was just being hypocritical, it''s just a small matter."


    <span>"This is a small matter for you, but for an alchemist like us, this is a great opportunity." Ji Long''e said gratefully.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "In the future, I have already learned how to use medicine as the first method. Just refine some good pills and give them to my Immortal Sword Sect."


    <span>Ji Changao smiled happily and nodded, "Yes."


    Returning to the Divine Dragon n''s courtyard.


    <span>Ye Fan had originally thought that he would be having some sort of meeting with the forefathers, but who would''ve thought that Yao Xingzhi would drag him to a study room.


    At the same time, Ye Zhaoxuan and Ye Huangtu were also in the room.<span>"What is he doing?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    <span>Yao Xingzhi took out a prehistoric stone tablet and opened a file.


    "Sir God of Swords, take a look. These are carefully selected from the main bloodlines and dozens of main branches of our Divine Dragon n. They are all virgins ¡­"


    Ye Fan heard this and felt a bit strange. He took theputer and saw a picture of a beauty."This is Ji Family''s Ji Family''s Ji Wenyue. She is twenty-three this year, and at the seventh level of the Spirit Sculpting Realm. She is proficient in the art of zither, chess, painting, and is one of the few talented girls in the Ji Family ¡­


    Look at the second one, Yao Yingtong. This child is one of my great-grandchildren. He looks even better than the photos ¡­ "


    Ye Fan quickly stretched out his hand, "Wait!" Great Elder, why are you looking for me to see these girls?


    "Heh heh, child, don''t you understand? "Isn''t this letting you choose a concubine?" Ye Zhaoxuan, who was at the side, chuckled.<span>"Choose a concubine?" Ye Fan was stunned, "Why suddenly choose a concubine?"


    <span>Ye Zhaoxuan said rather proudly, "You are the Sword God, the number one genius of our Divine Dragon n for the past ten thousand years.


    If you don''t leave your n with a few more outstanding descendants, wouldn''t you be wasting your life''s blood and bones? "


    Yao Xingzhi replied sincerely, "Your Excellency God of Swords, sooner orter, you will have to leave the prehistoric era. You might even leave before any of the ancestors do.


    Before you leave, please leave some of your descendants behind in the n. "Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. There was actually such a move? These old fellows had pulled him here to pick out a woman to be his "stud"?!


    "Grand Elder, I already have quite a few women. This kind of thing, we should all be in love.<span>I can''t just find a few girls and have kids with them because I''m strong, right?


    "What''s more, I already have a wife. If my princess finds out about this, she will definitely be unhappy." Ye Fan said.Although he loved beauties, he was not interested in this kind of thing. To be able to find a few unfamiliar girls to have children with, he had no interest at all.


    "Sir God of Swords, even if the princess is cured, she won''t stop you from leaving behind descendants for the Dragon God n. After all, she isn''t someone of the Dragon God n.


    Besides, to be able to be the concubine of the Sword God, how could these girls refuse? This was their glory!


    In our n, since ancient times, the strong have more or less arranged for some outstanding girls to reproduce.


    Just like Old Ancestor Ren Tian Kuo, there are more than ten families in the Ren Family that are all his descendants! "Ye Fan was speechless, he didn''t know that this Ren Tiancai was actually a big stallion in the past.


    "Lord God of Swords, if you feel that there are too many women and children, then there is no need to worry.


    The girl that I have chosen for you today, and the child that they will give birth to in the future, our Divine Dragon n will treat her well and nurture her.


    "Even if you leave the prehistord one day, they will still be fine. You don''t have to worry about them." Yao Xingzhi replied with a smile.<span>Ye Fan frowned, this was probably a huge temptation for any man.


    However, it had to be said that the n was quite ''cruel'' in this regard. In order to obtain a better descendant, they hadpletely ignored the feelings of these women.<span>"Great n Elder! How could you do such a thing!? "


    Suddenly, Feng Qinn walked in from outside the study. The woman''s long, shapely eyebrows were raised in anger."Elder Feng, what are you doing? This has nothing to do with you!" Yao Xingzhi said unhappily.


    <span>Feng Qinn didn''t know why, but he was very curious about what Ye Fan was talking about and wanted to take a look.


    However, the moment they arrived outside the study, they heard the conversation. As a woman, it made her very angry.


    "These girls, they are very good themselves, why should they be used as tools to give birth?"


    Yao Xingzhi frowned, "The n has had such a rule since ancient times. It is normal for you to be an elder for a short period of time.Even if they do not agree to it in the near future, when they are truly with the Honorable Sword God, how can they possibly refuse? "


    <span>"That is only fear! I don''t really like it! " Feng Qinn said.


    <span>"Elder Feng, what''s wrong?" "You have always been someone who values the overall situation and has a mature personality, why are you arguing about such things with this old man today!?" Yao Xingzhi asked curiously.


    Feng Qinn bit his lip as he red at Ye Fan, "Great Elder, you have never seen the women around the God of Swords. They are all very difficult to get along with."


    If these girls were to send them to his side, they would probably be eaten to the point where not even their bones will remain.<span>When Ye Fan heard this, he was displeased. Saying that he was not good was fine, but how could he say bad things about women?


    "Elder Feng, I don''t like hearing your words, but what about my woman?


    They''re not monsters! I only had a joke with you this morning. They are all very kind people!


    If you continue to speak ill of them, I will not be courteous to you. "

 Chapter 2316

    16<span>When Feng Qinn heard this, he felt even more ufortable. "I only said that I saw it with my own eyes. You are a sword god. If you hear this, you won''t be happy. At worst, you can just kill me!"


    Ye Fan frowned. In the eyes of this woman, why was he like an unscrupulous tyrant? Beside him was a group of foxes that ate people without spitting out their bones. He himself was unreasonable as well ¡­


    Logically speaking, with their rtionship, Feng Qinn shouldn''t view him in such a manner.<span>Could it be that Feng Qinn was still brooding over what had happened in the cave? Or did women really overdo it in the morning?


    Ye Huangtu tried to smooth things over, "Qinn, don''t be angry. Is the woman beside Ye Fan really that amazing?""Humph!" What sort of people are they? Let the Great Elder take a look and he will know!


    <span>And each one of them is at least in the Heaven Seizing Stage. Feng Qinn sneered.


    <span>Yao Xingzhi and the Ye father and son both frowned when they heard that.


    "Are all the women beside Sir God of Swords in the Heaven Seizing Stage?" Yao Xingzhi seemed to be lost in thought and hesitation.


    <span>On the other hand, Ye Zhaoxuan and Ye Wangtu revealed doubtful expressions. How could they not know that Ye Fan had a lot of women by his side?


    "What cultivation level are they? That''s not the point at all. Firstly, they are all good women, and secondly, I won''t randomly choose girls.<span>"Great Elder, I will not ept your proposal." Ye Fan refused.


    <span>When Yao Xing Ming heard this, he immediately became anxious, "Your Excellency God of Swords, why didn''t you ept? Are you not satisfied with these girls?


    Then we can screen even more outstanding women. Our Divine Dragon nsmen are innumerable in this prehistoric era, and many of them are far from us. We temporarily haven''t informed them ¡­ "Ye Fan waved his hand, "No, I just don''t intend to do that."


    "Great Elder, if he has already rejected us, then why are you so stubborn? Are those girls really all willing? " Feng Qinn stopped him.


    <span>Yao Xingzhi was a little angry, "Elder Feng! This has nothing to do with you! Do not put your personal thoughts above the future of the entire n! "


    "Could it be that the future of our Shen Long family is being exchanged for by sacrificing the lives of one woman after another?!" Feng Qinn asked.


    "Elder Feng!" "Shut up!" Yao Xingzhi berated.<span>Ye Fan heard this and felt ufortable, "Elder Feng, I already said I won''t ept it, what is the meaning of this? Could it be that if you follow me, the girl will be sacrificed? "


    Feng Qinn coldly snorted, and nced at Ye Fan in disdain, "Sir Sword God, I, Feng Qinn, admire your cultivation, and am speechless.


    <span>But I believe you know best what kind of man you are!


    Others may not know, but I have seen it for real more than once! "<span>Whether it was the matter with the candles or the words and actions of Xiao Xin''er and the other girls, Feng Qinn''s heart was filled with rejection.


    Even if it was a Buddha, being provoked like this still made him somewhat angry, not to mention that Ye Fan was a Sword God, a Sword Demon, and didn''t have the title of Sword Buddha.


    Ye Fan sneered, "Elder Feng, I won''t care about what you think of me, no matter what you think of me.


    But I want you to take back what you just said, that my women are not the kind of women you think they are. "Feng Qinn did not retreat at all, "I''m only saying what I saw, why should I take it back?"


    When Ye Fan heard this, he no longer dared to be polite. He turned around and said to Yao Xing, "Great Elder, I won''t pick any of the other women in the family ¡­" Feng Qinn, I want it! "


    In an instant, the study room became silent.


    Ye Zhaoxuan and Ye Huang Tu gaped, while Yao Xing Zhi was also stunned."Ye Fan!" "Don''t go too far!" Feng Qinn''s aloof and beautiful face was filled with shame and indignation.


    <span>"Since I am the kind of bastard in your eyes, then why can''t I bring a great beauty like you away?


    <span>"Oh right, aren''t you a five wed dragon? If you follow me, you should be able to give birth to the best talent, the descendant of the Divine Dragon n." Ye Fanughed evilly.


    When those words were spoken, Yao Xingzhi''s eyes lit up. Indeed, these two five-wed golden dragons were a top-notch match!Compared to those girls with superior talents, Feng Qinn was a top female!


    However, because of his seniority and age, he did not consider that Feng Qinn was also a virgin.


    "Ye Fan!" Don''t be rude! "Elder Feng is your elder!" Ye Huangtu frowned.


    <span>Ye Fan lightly said, "The Divine Dragon n respects experts, so anyone would have to listen to me. I want a woman of a whole generation to give birth to my child, what''s wrong with that?"


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan was also very angry, unconsciously releasing some kind of majestic aura, making the few people present no longer dare to look directly at him.


    Ye Zhaoxuan and Ye Huangtu also found it difficult to say anything more. Although they were elders, Ye Fan was now at the top of the mountain. They had no right or power to interfere.On the other hand, Yao Xingzhi''s expression changed. After making up his mind, he cupped his hands and said, "Then we shall follow what the Sword God has to say!


    From then on, Feng Qinn was no longer a n elder.<span>"Great n Elder! I don''t ept it! I am aw enforcement n elder, even you cannot forcefully eliminate me from my position! " Feng Qinn''s eyes reddened.


    <span>Yao Xingzhi lightly replied, "Feng Qinn, the decision of the Elders Guild must also be made through this matter.


    Not even your Feng n would reject the Venerable God of Swords.<span>For the Sword God to leave behind such a precious bloodline for your n is the most important thing to do right now. You should feel honored that the Sword God has chosen you! "


    <span>Feng Qinn staggered back a step as his body trembled. He tightly clenched his fists in anger.


    "You all ¡­ "You all..."She suddenly realized that she couldn''t resist at all because the n''s interests were above all else!


    She was indeed a genius of the Divine Dragon n, but in front of the Sword God, she was just a light grain!<span>Feng Qinn abruptly turned around and ran out.


    "Feng Qinn!" Where are you going!? " Yao Xingzhi shouted.<span>Ye Fan extended his hand to stop her, indicating that it was okay, "Let her go."


    In Ye Fan''s heart, it was actually not a good feeling. He was also angered just now. After all, Feng Qinn repeatedly said bad things about women, and he couldn''t ept it.<span>However, he also couldn''t bear to face Feng Qinn like this, so he felt some regret.


    <span>But I have to admit, in this decision of Ye Fan''s, there was a little bit of sincerity.


    After all, he had already interacted so intimately with Feng Qinn, and he also had this thought in mind about keeping this woman by his side.<span>"Sir God of Swords, I will exin this matter in detail with the head of the Feng n. Feng Qinn is indeed the best choice. She will definitelye to your side." Yao Xingzhi solemnly said.


    Ye Fan bitterly smiled, "Don''t force her, I was just angry with her. If she hadn''t said that to my woman, I wouldn''t have gotten angry with her."


    <span>At the same time, at the entrance of Shen Long Mansion.


    As Feng Qinn was quickly leaving with an extremely aggrieved expression, Ji Susu and Ye Hangzi were just on their way.<span>Originally, when they heard the news about Ye Fan, they excitedly came to find Ye Fan.


    Who would have thought that they would run into each other with reddened eyes!

 Chapter 2317

    <span>17


    "Elder Feng?" Ji Su Xin was stunned and puzzled.


    <span>When Feng Qinn saw Ji Su Xin, he was also startled and quickly turned his head away.


    <span>Thinking about what had just happened in the study, the corners of Feng Qinn''s eyes sparkled.


    When he saw Ji Su Xin, he felt a sense of ridicule.<span>"Elder Feng, what''s wrong? Are you crying?"


    <span>Ji Suxin''s memory was something that she had known for many years, but she had never seen Feng Qinn cry. She still had a wronged look on her face.


    This surprise made Ji Su Xin forget abouting to see her son.


    <span>At the side, Ye Hang also felt strange, but out of respect, he quickly pulled on his mother''s sleeve, "Mother, don''t ask anymore ¡­" "Let''s go in."


    Ji Su Xin could also sense that Feng Qinn did not want to say much. Thus, she could only force out a smile before walking into the courtyard.After asking a servant, Ji Suxin and her mother came to the study room.


    It just so happened that Ye Fan, Ye Huangtu and Ye Zhaoxuan walked out."Fan''er!" When Ji Su saw her son, she excitedly ran up and hugged Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Hang was also extremely excited, and went up to ask in concern, "Big brother!" Are you all right? The royal family didn''t do anything to you, right? "


    The mother and son obviously didn''t know that Ye Fan was the Sword God.


    <span>Ye Zhaoxuan, who was at the side,ughed, "What can a mere imperial family do to the sword god who is dominating the wastnds? What is there to fear from our Divine Dragon Family? "


    <span>"Sword god?" Ji Su Xin was puzzled, "Eunuch, what are you talking about?"


    Very quickly, Ye Zhaoxuan gave a brief ount of what had happened.


    <span>Although it was just a few words, Ji Su Xin and Ye Hang werepletely dumbfounded. They felt as if they were in a dream.


    Only after a few minutes did he regain hisposure.


    They finally understood why the Sword God would always save them from danger ¡­


    <span>"Big brother! I knew you were the strongest! But aren''t you a little too strong!? " Ye Hang''s eyes were full of worship as he almost kneeled down in front of his brother.


    Ye Fan looked at Ji Su''s eyes that were filled with pride and love, and felt ashamed in his heart.


    <span>The fact that he was a Ascendant didn''t affect him at all.


    <span>However, it might harm the families here.


    Perhaps there were some secrets that were best kept secret forever.


    <span>"Ye Huang Diagram!" Did you see that!? I said that the son I have given birth to will definitely have a future!


    "You used to say that Fan''er failed to aplish anything, what do you know!?" Ji Su Xin wiped her tears proudly, unable to conceal her pride.


    <span>Ye Huangtu did not know whether tough or cry and could only nod.


    <span>"Oh yeah, did you know what happened to Feng Qinn just now?"


    When I came here, I saw that she seemed to be crying. It''s been decades. The first time I saw her, I would cry! " Ji Su Xin asked curiously.<span>Hearing this, everyone had a strange expression on their faces.


    Yao Xing Zhi felt that Ji Su Xin, as the Sword God''s mother, needed to know about it, so he told her everything that had happened.<span>Hearing that Ye Fan actually wanted to choose Feng Qinn as his concubine, Ji Susu and Ye Hang were both shocked with their mouths wide open,pletely dumbfounded.


    <span>"Madam, don''t be too agitated. Fan''er was angry and said some harsh words. It''s not because she wanted to embarrass Qing Lan or make things difficult for you," Ye Wangtu urged her. He was afraid that his wife would not ept the offer.


    <span>Ji Su Xin''s eyes flickered for a moment, but she said indifferently, "Is it not normal for me to have something difficult to do?


    Cultivators had thousands upon thousands of lifespans, and there were many individuals of different generations!


    <span>My son is a Sword God, and she, Feng Qinn, is honored to be my son''s concubine.


    <span>When my child''s identity bes public, who knows how many good women will be willing to give birth to my son.


    Feng Qinn was right. At such a critical moment, howe she didn''t have the ability to see the big picture as a general?


    <span>I''m not as open-minded as a woman who has never joined the army!


    At a time like this, would he still care about seniority or reputation? "He really doesn''t know what''s good for himself!"The four men from the Ye family immediately froze. They stared at Ji Su Xin nkly, unable to say a word for a long time.


    "Fan''er!" Don''t get used to her if you take a fancy to her!You are the Sword God, even if it is the Dragon Blood Queen, she is nothing in front of you!


    <span>Women like men who are stronger than themselves. Mother will tell you, if you are strong enough, then she will follow you! "


    Ji Su Xin grabbed Ye Fan''s hand and said expectantly, "Mother is really anxious to hug my grandson, so try harder!"


    Ye Fan''s face twitched a few times. He waspletely convinced of Ji Su Xin''s "love".


    "By the way, Fan''er, the Great Elder said you have other women. Where are they?


    Bring your mother to meet you, child. You''re hiding everything from your mother, but your daughter-inw should at least let your mother meet you, right? " Ji Su Xin eagerly asked.<span>Ye Fan was nodding his head. After all, in the eyes of the women, Nie Wuyue was their mother-inw. Since they were going to have to marry a couple of their inws, they should probably report this to him.


    "I told them to wait until tomorrow, so that we can prepare to leave," said Ye Fan.


    "Aiya! "We''re family, what are you preparing?" Ji Su was worried.


    "Cough cough." Ye Zhaoxuan said seriously, "My daughter-inw, although Fan''er is your flesh and blood, he is the God of Swords. You shouldn''t go too far ¡­"


    Hearing these words, Ji Su Xin came back to her senses. She felt that she shouldn''t make things difficult for her son, so she said: "Alright, alright, then we''ll talk about itter."


    The few of them sent Ye Fan to the door and watched him leave.<span>After Ye Fan had left, Ji Su looked at her husband meaningfully and asked, "Ye Huang Tu, did you really advise Fan''er not to choose Feng Qinn?"


    <span>Hearing that, Ye Huang Tu immediately became serious: "Madam, don''t misunderstand me. I am just being polite. After all, Qing Lan is on good terms with us ¡­"


    How could I not know that Feng Qinn is a good choice. If she could give birth to half a man and half a woman, she would definitely have an exceptional aptitude. ""Hmph, and here I was thinking, you''re not willing to send her to your son''s side?" Ji Su thought.


    Ye Huangtu smiled bitterly and put his arm around his wife''s shoulders, "No matter how good Feng Qinn is, he is not as good as my wife. My wife has given birth to a Sword God ¡­"<span>Ji Su Xin then beamed with happiness and said proudly, "That is ¡­ ¡­ Back then, you chose me.


    On the other side, Ye Fan was also relieved to finally be able to leave the Divine Dragon Courtyard.


    He didn''t know where Feng Qinn had gone. No matter what choice a woman made, he wouldn''t force her.


    <span>Returning to his residence, Ye Fan felt a bit tired, so he went to the main hall. From the servants, he found out that the women went shopping again.


    Su Qingxue was the only one left in the house, and Ye Fan also wanted to talk to Su Qingxue about what happened today, so he came to the woman''s room.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, he felt the chilling cold in the room. Su Qingxue''s cultivation had already begun to bear fruit.


    <span>With Ye Fan''s strength, he could naturally enter without making any noise.


    After entering the room, Ye Fan looked at the woman cultivating on the bed. Her wless face was as cold as ice, and she looked more and more like the Su Qingxue in his mind.<span>Suddenly, Ye Fan discovered that something was not right. He could smell a medicinal smelling from the bathroom?

 Chapter 2318

    <span>2318 Although there was a medicinal smell in the room before, Ye Fan felt that the medicinal smell in the bathroom was clearly stronger than thest few times.


    <span>Ye Fan walked into the bathroom and carefully examined it, but still couldn''t find where he spilled the medicine.


    Returning to the bedside, he quietly waited for the woman to finish cultivating.


    <span>Su Qingxue opened her eyes and found Ye Fan in front of her. Her face revealed a moving smile, "Husband, when did youe back? Why didn''t you call me?"


    <span>"You''re training, it''s not good for me to interrupt you. Besides, I''m sitting here looking at beauties, it''s pretty good." Ye Fan smiled as he sat over and put his arm around the woman''s shoulders.


    Su Qingxue obediently leaned on the man''s chest and enjoyed the warmth of these two people.


    Ye Fan sensed the woman''s body condition a little bit, and his eyes revealed a strange look, not showing any change in his expression.


    After a while, Su Qingxue asked the man what happened today.Ye Fan briefly exined the situation and mentioned that the couple, Ye Huang and Tu would being over tomorrow.


    <span>"Are Mom, Dad, and Uncleing?"


    <span>How is Darling going to exin about my sisters? "


    Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "There''s nothing to exin, and that''s it."


    Su Qingxue''s charming eyes moved as she said faintly: "That''s true ¡­ ¡­ Mother should be very happy, having more daughter-inw. After all, wanting people to flourish ¡­ "It''s all my fault for being useless. I still need to cultivate, and even if I were to marry my husband, I still wouldn''t be able to give birth to children for my husband ¡­" Ye Fan immediately said warmly, "Little Snow, don''t let your thoughts run wild, I still don''t want children right now. If I want children, then I want one from you first."


    Su Qingxue blushed, "Really?"


    "Of course." Ye Fan muttered to himself. We already have a child, but that little fat girl doesn''t know how she is nowadays.<span>Su Qingxue smiled sweetly and said, "Actually, I''m not forcing these things, it''s fine as long as you make the decision ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan kissed the woman''s hair, pretending to be natural as he asked, "Oh right, do you feel alright after drinking medicine for the past two days?"


    <span>Is there something wrong?


    "Tell me about it."


    <span>Su Qingxue lowered her eyes and said, "It''s quite good ¡­ ¡­ Nothing wrong ".


    <span>"Oh... "That''s good then..." The doubt in Ye Fan''s eyes deepened, "The treatment period is already more than half over, so we can''t have any mishaps."


    "Got it ¡­" "Husband ¡­" Su Qingxue bit her lip.


    In the evening, the other girls hade back to enjoy themselves, obviously satisfied with the craving of buying and buying.<span>Ye Fan told them about the couple''s arrival. After a brief exnation, the women didn''t know whether tough or cry. After all, a couple of parents-inw had appeared out of nowhere.


    However, it wasn''t appropriate to avoid meeting them, so after some discussion, he said that they had known each other for a short period of time, and each of them made up a small story.


    The next morning, Ye Fan carried a bowl of medicine and once again arrived at Su Qingxue''s room.


    <span>Su Qingxue said, "Husband, let''s put the medicine aside first. I will drink it after cultivating for a while.


    <span>"When father and mother areing over, you can go and make some preparations. It has been a long time since the family has had a meal together."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled as he promised, telling the woman that he must finish the medicine, and then walked out.


    It was almost noon when Ye Huang and Tu arrived. Ye Hang followed closely behind, looking quite excited.


    When she saw Ye Fan and the girls, Ji Su''s eyes were filled with joy, as she asked thedies one by one what their names were and where they came from.<span>Ye Huang Tu was extremely surprised with Xiao Xin''er''s identity, "This ¡­" This Xin Er, is she Feng Nu? "


    Ji Su Xin interrupted unhappily, "What''s wrong with Feng Nu?My son is a Sword God; even if he breaks the n rules, what can they do to him?


    <span>Huaxu Men has already been taken care of by my son. In the future, most of the Nine Li n will listen to our son''smands.


    <span>Ye Huangtu, today is such a happy day, which pot can''t you bring up?


    <span>"


    "Madam ¡­" "That''s all I said. I didn''t say anything." Ye Huangtu smiled helplessly.<span>Seeing that Sang Yanqing hade to pay her respects, Ji Susu was relieved. She smiled and said, "My daughter, were you hurt when you were taken awayst time?"


    Ye Xianqing nodded, "Big brother saved me in time. It''s nothing much."<span>"You can''t always rely on your big brother. You need to train hard on your own.


    <span>"A big tree rouses the winds. You are the Sword God''s younger sister. Many people will keep their eyes on you. They wille and find trouble with your big brother. You should pay more attention in the future."


    <span>"Yes." Ye Xianqing replied seriously with happiness in her eyes. After all, she could feel the concern her parents had for her.


    "Qing Er''s mental strength has also increased tremendously. With just a little training, she can travel a thousand miles in a day." Ye Fan did not forget to speak up for Sang Xianqing.


    When Ye Wentu and his wife heard this, they were surprised and asked what was going on.In fact, even she herself was a little confused. After all, she did not have the memories of the Shakyamuni. She only said that it was a blessing in disguise.


    "It''s over, it''s over. Even Qing Er is going to be that powerful. I''ve be our family''s trash," Ye Hang said dejectedly."Brat, if you know then you have to work even harder!"


    Ye Huang Tu lectured.


    "Hehe, dad, no matter how hard I try, I still can''t catch up with big brother. I''ll just try my best not to embarrass big brother!"


    Ye Hang said.<span>"Don''t worry, second brother, I will protect you!" She giggled.


    <span>Everyone could not help butugh out loud. It was very interesting to see the embarrassed look on Ye Hang''s face.


    The group walked into the living room. Ji Su Xin hurriedly prepared some gifts for the newly-weds.


    Ji Susu was obviously very satisfied with all the daughter-inw who were as beautiful as a fairy and possessed a Heaven Seizing Supreme Cultivation.This was especially true for Ling Yuwei, who was born into the Divine Dragon n and also possessed a mystical sacred body. As for the seemingly virtuous and virtuous Miss Ru Jiao, she deeply admired her.


    However, Ji Su Xin did not ignore Su Qingxue and asked her about her recovery. She told her not to be anxious and that it wouldn''t be toote for her to have a child.


    At first, the girls were a little nervous, but as they chatted, they also felt that the atmosphere of this Northern Marquis''s family waspletely different from that of Earth. They could not help but understand Ye Fan''s choice.On the dining table, looking at the peaceful and beautiful appearance of the family, especially the sincere feelings in the eyes of Ye Guangtu and his wife, Ye Fan felt a bit upset.


    No matter how profound his cultivation realm was, he would always have emotions and desires. Towards this family, Ye Fan felt somewhat ashamed in his heart.


    <span>After dinner, when the women were chatting, Ye Fan said to Ye Guangtu, "Dad, there''s something I want to talk to you about."


    Ye Huang Tu was stunned, then said with a smile that was not a smile: "Even the n''s ancestor can ignore the Sword God, why do you still need to discuss things with a Heavenly King Stage cultivator like me?"<span>"Heh ¡­" Ye Fan smiled and said, "The matters outside and the matters at home are always different."


    Ye Huangtu nodded and stood up, "Then let''s go for a walk."


    When they arrived at the back garden, Ye Huang Tu asked: "What do you want to say?"<span>Ye Fan pondered for a moment, then asked, "Dad, in this past half year, many things have happened to me, do you not feel that it''s strange?"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2319

    2319 Ye Huang Tu stood in front of the flower bed and was silent for a while. He looked at the night sky slowly and said: "So what? We are all so small in this world. There are too many things that we cannot understand ¡­" For example, the stars in the sky didn''t look like this when I was young.ording to the ancient books, the starry sky at that time was even more resplendent ¡­. I don''t know how the starry sky evolved, just like I don''t know why you suddenly became the God of Swords ¡­ However, the starry sky is the starry sky, and the son is the son. If you don''t understand something, then you don''t have to ask for it. "


    Ye Fan was stunned, he didn''t know that there was such a change in the starry sky of this world.


    <span>"I can''t exin the changes in the starry sky.


    But I can try to exin my changes ¡­ " Ye Fan thought for a while and said.


    <span>Ye Huang Tu stretched out his hand, gesturing for Ye Fan to not speak, and said: "I''ll ask you a few questions first."


    Ye Fan nodded, "Yes."<span>"Are you a descendant of the Divine Dragon n?" Ye Huangtu asked.


    "Of course," said Ye Fan.


    "Yi''er and Qing''er, are they your younger brother and sister?" Yehuang Tu asked again.The figures of two people appeared in Ye Fan''s mind, and he naturally replied, "Yes."


    <span>"What did you call me, and what did you call my wife?"


    <span>Ye Huangtu continued to ask with a smile.


    Ye Fan was stunned, he lowered his head and chuckled, "Father, Mother..." Ye Huang Tu turned around and pointed at the living room, "Look at your mother, your brother, your sister, and your wives. Are you happy now?"<span>From a distance, Ye Fan could clearly hear theughter from inside, "Happy..." Ye Huangtu turned to look at him, "Alright, I''ve finished asking my questions. If you want to say something, say it ¡­" Ye Fan stood still for a moment, then stretched out his hand to scratch his head, "Being asked this question by you......" I forgot what I wanted to tell you. "


    <span>"Haha ¡­" Ye Huangtu smiled and said, "Let''s go and apany your father for a walk. We can''t even talk to the other women inside."


    "Okay, dad." Ye Fan smiled and nodded.


    <span>"This courtyard belongs to Imperial Advisor Chu?"


    <span>"That''s right, many of the great mansions in the Imperial City are hers."


    "It''s said that this Imperial Advisor Chu is as wealthy as an entire country. Seems like it''s true.""Of course, she has always been rich ¡­" Late at night, Ye Fan had nned to leave the couple to stay, but they still had to go back to their house.


    Zhenbei''s manor also had an old residence in the Imperial City. It was where Ye Zhaoxuan lived. The old man was still waiting for them to return and report on Sun''s Wife.


    <span>Ye Huang Tu told Ye Fan to bring thedies over when he had time, and Ye Fan also nodded in agreement.


    After seeing the couple and Ye Hang off, the women were reluctant to part. They also understood why Ye Fan would ept this world''s families.


    After Ye Fan and Ye Huang Tu finished their conversation, they were also in a good mood, and some things had already been taken care of.However, there was one more thing that Ye Fan did not forget.


    <span>Walking back to the bedroom with Su Qingxue, Su Qingxue also had a happy expression.


    <span>"Husband, if I had to rest thiste before, I would definitely be very tired. Now, my mental state is very good. Sure enough, I can cultivate now ¡­ it would be different," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, and after sitting down with the woman, he looked at the empty medicine bowl in the room.


    "Xiao Xue, did you drink medicine to cultivate today?"


    <span>"Of course." Su Qingxue pointed at the empty bowl, "Husband, look, there isn''t a single drop left."


    "How do you feel today? Has it be better?"


    <span>Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue said, "Yes, the cold Qi within my body is bing less and less."Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a hint of disappointment, and bitterly smiled: "But..." I gave you a regr tonic today. "


    "..." Su Qingxue stared nkly at the man with her bright eyes wide open. It was obvious that she knew she had been exposed.


    "Darling ¡­" "I ¡­" Su Qingxue was anxious and didn''t know how to exin.


    Embarrassment, embarrassment, sadness, regret, and all sorts ofplicated emotions intertwined together, making it impossible for a woman to speak.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, trying to make his tone as calm as possible, and asked: "Xiao Xue, what exactly is it?Are you trying to hide this from me?


    The treatment is at a critical stage. "There is still a little less than half of the course of treatment left. If you can''tpletely cure it like this, won''t all your efforts go down the drain?"<span>Su Qingxue''s eyes reddened. After pondering for a long time, she said faintly, "Husband, you tell me the truth. When we got married, we obviously never met, but why did Husband treat me so well?


    In order to cure me, Darling, you have been running all over the ce. You have gone through so much danger, and I am just a burden, unable to help you at all ¡­ Also, why did those sisters seem familiar the first time they saw me, as if they had known each other for many years?


    It''s fine if my husband treats me well, but why are they still taking care of me everywhere, without any jealousy? "


    Ye Fan sighed, "You were just curious about these?"<span>"This humble one''s curiosity is only one aspect, what makes me even more uneasy ¡­ This humble one is afraid, so this humble one will slowly find out all the answers ¡­ " Su Qingxue''s tears fell, "I have been dreaming, shouldn''t I forget my dreams?


    <span>However... But these dreams. Each one was clearer and clearer than thest. They kept appearing in my mind, and I couldn''t get rid of them ¡­ Sometimes when I wake up in the morning, I don''t even know who I am. Is it Su Qingxue here, or ¡­ The Su Qingxue in my dreams? "


    Ye Fan tightly clenched his hands. His heart felt as if it was tightly gripped by a single hand, and was extremely ufortable.


    "Husband, can you tell me that what you''re dreaming is fake ¡­" "My husband treats me well because he likes me, not because of the person in his dreams ¡­" Su Qingxue looked at the man expectantly, waiting for Ye Fan to speak.


    But how could Ye Fan open his mouth?


    <span>If she said that, it would be equivalent to lying to her! This Eldest Princess was not Su Qingxue. He might not even agree to the marriage, and the way things were going, it would bepletely different! Seeing that the man had remained silent, Su Qingxue''s eyes became dimmer and dimmer.


    She wasn''t stupid. There were a lot of things that even if a man didn''t say, she could still think of one or two. It was just that there were a lot of key mysteries that she couldn''t understand.


    <span>"Darling ¡­" Do you know what is most precious to people? "


    Su Qingxue asked.


    Without waiting for Ye Fan''s reply, Su Qingxue continued, "It''s not life, but a person''s unique memory ¡­ ¡­ Everyone, no matter whether they were beautiful or ugly, noble or lowly, the most precious thing was their unique memories.<span>No matter how lowly a person was, as long as they had their own memories, they were unique in this world! I have lived for eighteen years, and all my memories from childhood are dull, boring, and mostly painful to the extreme ¡­ But! At the very least, those memories belong to me alone! That''s the real me! If a person didn''t even know who he was ¡­ Then, what''s the difference between him living and dying? "


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2320

    2320''s woman''s voice was very soft, but the words she said made Ye Fan feel as if his heart was being hammered.


    Ye Fan looked at Su Qingxue with reddened eyes. He could not hide the pain and guilt on his face.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t understand, it was just that he had always been avoiding this question. Now, however, it was time for him to face it.Although Su Qingxue''s idea was a bit biased, it still had its reasons.


    <span>Even if she remembered the memories of both of them, by that time, she would no longer be the pure "her".


    A life that did not belong to her, a life that was much richer than her own! It was like someone had possessed him, an indescribable fear! If Ye Fan could remember his previous life, and if the women started to get together with him because they liked him in his previous life, this kind of feeling... Can you feel it?The key point was, who could guarantee that once his or her memoriespletely recovered, his or her current personality and memories would still be retained?


    If the current life were to be a gradually forgetting dream, then what was the difference between that and death?


    <span>"Darling ¡­" This humble one really wants to know, in the half year that we were together, did Darling ever treat me as an independent woman and not as the Su Qingxue in his dreams?


    "My husband treats me so well. Could it be that he treats me this once only because he likes me and not because of that girl ¡­" Su Qingxue asked with tears in her eyes.<span>Ye Fan said with difficulty, "Little Snow... I can''t lie to you, I admit it. If it wasn''t for your looks, I wouldn''t have married you back then.


    <span>However, when I was with you, I didn''t use you as a substitute. The current you and the you in my dreams, to me ¡­ It''s all your fault... " "But I''m not her!"


    Su Qingxue said mournfully: "I like to smile at my husband, and I like to cling on to my husband. I don''t have that much ambition either ¡­ ¡­" They are clearly different people, how can Darling help us as if we were a single person?


    <span>If it was her, she definitely wouldn''t be able to hold me. My memories, the memories of eighteen years, the memories of when I was together with my husband ¡­ It will all disappear. Does Darling really not mind?


    You don''t feel the slightest bit reluctant to part with it? "


    Ye Fan frowned, shook his head and said, "That won''t happen, even if you recover, you would still have some memories. How could you remove your own memories?"<span>"If you don''t want to remember, then you will naturally forget ¡­ She ¡­ Isn''t it just for my husband? Can''t you reject all the women in the world? "


    <span>Su Qingxue smiled miserably. Her eyes were filled with fear.


    The other made her uneasy.


    Ye Fan was speechless. He recalled the Su Qingxue from before. He knew that all of this was possible ¡­ ¡­ The key thing was, he didn''t know if Su Qingxue would keep her current memories once shepletely recovered.<span>If the princess disappeared, would he ¡­ This was equivalent to personally ''killing'' her.


    <span>Infinite entanglement, just like countless thorns, covered Ye Fan''s heart.


    <span>He found it hard to move, and his brain could not keep thinking.


    <span>"Let''s all calm down first ¡­ If you are stable now, the medicine will stop for a while. "


    Ye Fan stood up and was about to leave the room.<span>Seeing that the man was about to leave, Su Qingxue quickly stood up and asked, "Husband! If Husband really wants her to return ¡­ "I''m willing to continue drinking the medicine ¡­" [If I don''t have a husband, I am just a short-lived man ¡­] I don''t want to ¡­ "It would be hard for Darling to do that."


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and felt his heart sink even more. He turned his head and said, "Xiao Xue, I won''t force you to make any decisions, I just want you to be fine."The day after tomorrow will be the Holy Emperor''s Imperial Examinations. We''ll think about it after the Imperial Examinations are over."


    Finished, Ye Fan silently walked back to his room alone.


    <span>When he arrived outside the room, he saw Chu Yunyao holding a cup of coffee, leaning against the railing, riding the night wind.


    Ye Fan saw the woman''s graceful figure, but he was not as impulsive as usual.<span>"Little Yao Yao, tonight ¡­ "I''m not in the mood, sorry." Ye Fan bitterly smiled.


    "You''re thinking too much, I''m just sitting here drinking a cup of coffee." Chu Yunyao lightly said.


    Ye Fan nodded, sat on the railing, and lowered his head in silence.<span>"I told you earlier ¡­ When Su Qingxue''s memoriese back, that is when the real question starts. Were you not even prepared for this? "


    Chu Yunyao nced at the man and said.


    <span>Ye Fan raised his head, "How do you know? What am I thinking?"


    "Are you stupid?


    This is my yard, where is it not monitored by me?"Besides, it''s possible for the enemy to sneak in ¡­" Chu Yunyao said without hesitation.


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless, but he wasn''t in the mood to care about this woman''s surveince. He sighed and said, "This matter at home ¡­" Compared to seeing the stars in the night and seeing the moon in the mist, it was much more troublesome ¡­ If my sword could directly cut through these three thousand vexed threads, how great would that be ¡­ Little Yao Yao, what do you think I should do?


    My mind is in a mess right now, I was obviously saving Qingxue ¡­ However, it seems to be killing her now. "


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know either." Chu Yunyao said.Ye Fan forced a smile, "There is also a problem that can make things difficult for you..." "It''s simple to do research, but as a person ¡­" "How could it be so easy ¡­ ¡­" Chu Yunyao drank a mouthful of coffee, looked into the distance at the night sky, and muttered.


    <span>Ye Fan nced at the woman and fell into deep thought.


    <span>A sleepless night.


    <span>In the morning, Ye Fan''s room was filled with rice dumplings in her arms.


    "Big brother! Why didn''t you go for breakfast earlier? Sister A-Jiao cooked a lot of delicious food! "


    Ye Fan was lying on the bed, nkly looking at the ceiling, "I have no appetite..." "Big brother! Then let''s go out for a walk at noon! Ye Dan Qing said that she hadn''t seen her for a long time, and that her second brother was also here. Let''s go out of the restaurant and have a meal together! It''s the Sacred Royal Examinations tomorrow, so there''s no time for you all! "


    Ye Yanqing said.Ye Fan sighed, "Good girl, good girl..." Go on, I''m not in the mood ".


    <span>Ye Shiqing pouted and said, "Brother! Have you turned into the God of Swords, and don''t want to be with us juniors anymore?


    "In any case, we grew up together, so Ye Danqing has already reserved a ce for you to go."


    "How could I have meant that ¡­" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. Thinking about it, he went out to rx, so he got up and said, "Then let''s go, I really admire you little girl."


    Tang Yuan stared at Ye Fan for a moment with his pair of small eyes, "Ah!" and let out a low cry. Then, he kicked with his short legs and jumped onto Ye Fan''s shoulder.


    Ye Fan knew that thiszy bear must have seen that he was in a bad mood and wasforting him. He couldn''t help butugh as he pinched his round belly, "At least you have a conscience, today I''ll buy you something good to eat."


    <span>Ye Fan walked out of the yard with his sister and Rice Ball in tow.


    <span>They walked all the way to the restaurant that Ye Dainqing had booked. This was the ce where Ye Fan had gone out to eat when he had just arrived in this world.


    What a coincidence, old ce, old seat.


    Ye Danqing and Ye Hang had arrived long ago. Seeing Ye Fan and Ye Xianqinge over, they greeted them with a smile and a wave of their hands.


    "Haha, brother, you''re finally here. I was wondering if you were wearing a mask. You must have changed your appearance." Ye Danqingughed.


    At his level, it was naturally impossible for him to know that Ye Fan was a sword god. He only thought that Ye Fan had been hiding recently.<span>Ye Hang and Ye Xianqing did not say anything, but their eyes could not hide their pride for their brother.


    <span>Ye Fan took the wine jug and poured himself a cup, "How have you been recently? Are you going to participate in the Holy Emperor''s Royal Examinations tomorrow?"


    <span>"Come on! What a joke! The Royal Sacred Test isparing if I were to write, I would still have to go! "


    <span>Ye Dan Qing rolled her eyes.


    After chatting for a while, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be stunned because on the street below the restaurant, two familiar figures appeared.Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2324

    Ye Hong Xu sighed and said: "It''s not that I can''t, it''s just that it''s not worth it."


    "Oh?"<span>Ye Fan frowned.


    "Luo Jue Feng''s Upwind Tactics has already reached the realm of ''Wind God''.


    Without mentioning anything else, if he only wanted to escape, no one in the world would be able to catch him.


    <span>When Luo Jue Feng was still in the Luo family, he had already attracted a lot of enemies.


    But to kill Luo Jue Feng, and to avoid being defeated in a single strike, it was extremely difficult for him to take revenge.


    It would not be worth it to start a war with the Luo Family over a single Luo Jufeng.At the end of the day, even though he appeared to be arrogant and despotic, he still had a sense of propriety. After all, he hasn''t reached the bottom line yet. "Ye Hong said.


    <span>Ye Fan sneered, "Hmph, he knows this very well, which is why he is so unbridled. All of you were toyed with by him alone, sacrificing the innocence of countless girls for nothing, truly ridiculous."


    <span>When these words came out, Xiao Qing Se and the other two Phoenix Patriarchs immediately revealed displeasure on their faces.


    <span>"Kid, don''t think that just because you have extraordinary talent you can point fingers at us.


    Just now, if it wasn''t for you, Patriarch Ye Hongxu,ing with us, do you think you could have endured three moves from Luo Jue Feng?


    <span>Luo Jue Feng is a bastard, alright, but that year when he reached the Divine Wind realm, your great-grandfather wasn''t even born yet! You think that when Luo Jue Feng gets serious, he really only has that much power?! "


    Xiao Qing Se lectured.<span>Ye Fan disapproved and was toozy to bother with them. He turned around and called out to Ye Hang, Ye Xianqing and the others, intending to leave.


    Seeing his arrogant attitude, Xiao Qing Se''s expression became even more unsightly."Sister Qing Se, don''t be angry. Why do you need to be so serious with a young person?" Ye Hong Xu smiled bitterly as she tried to smooth things over.


    <span>Xiao Qing Se flung her sleeves, "On ount of you, Hong Xu ¡­" "Wei Su, let''s go!"


    <span>The three Phoenix Patriarchs immediately left. Xiao Huai Su thoughtfully looked at Ye Fan''s back before following them.


    After the ancestors of the other families left, Ye Hongyan brought Feng Qinn and caught up to Ye Fan.


    <span>"Ye Fan, don''t get mad at Xiao Qing Se. She has no ill intentions. After all, she doesn''t know who you are." Ye Hong Fu said with a smile.


    <span>Ye Fan said indifferently, "I won''t get angry that easily. If I am really angry, then Luo Jue Feng won''t be able to escape."


    Ye Hongrui nodded with a smile. "That''s true, I knew it. It''s not convenient for you to make a move, so I came over to cover for you. The other forefathers felt that it was unnecessary and didn''te over."<span>Ye Fan was not at all worried about these things, and instead asked in curiosity, "Patriarch Hong Xu, that sword you used just now doesn''t seem to be an ordinary spiritual weapon, right?


    Is it a sacred object? "Ye Hong Xu''s eyes revealed a hint of excitement, she took out the flying sword that was emitting a fiery red glow, like a phoenix spreading its wings, and handed it to Ye Fan, saying: "This'' Fiery zing Vermillion Bird '', this is a sacred item that I obtained five hundred years ago after entering an ancient ruin near Sky Fire City."


    "Is it really a sacred object ¡­" Just what were these sacred objects? Were they all found in ancient ruins?


    What is that ancient ruin? "<span>Ye Fan never understood.


    <span>Ye Hong Xu said, "Ancient ruins, very mysterious. In the past, there have been historical records of them.


    <span>Usually, when ancient ruins appeared, there would be strange spiritual energy fluctuations. The power of chaos would even begin to erupt out of thin air.


    <span>There wererge and small ancient ruins, and after entering, one might not even be able to find the ends of them.


    <span>Small ruins could be searched in a moment.


    <span>The environment inside was filled with all sorts of strange things. Some were rtively safe, while others were iparably dangerous.


    <span>Sacred Artifacts were special items that could asionally be found in these ancient ruins.


    Usually, the items in the ancient ruins are even more outstanding than the strongest spiritual tool that we can refine now.


    However, the ancient ruins didn''t usuallyst long. The longest one would be half a year, and the shortest one would be an incense stick of time.


    Therger the relic, the longer it will take for it to open. For example, the ancient relic I entered back in the day, opened for a month.


    I was also quite lucky to have managed to get this sword from a few other Sage Realm cultivators, and was able to give it a name after fighting to the death over it.<span>As for what an ancient ruin was, it was widely believed to be a very ancient civilization.


    <span>Those civilizations could still be very powerful, or else they wouldn''t be able to create all sorts of powerful divine objects.


    <span>However, we do not know why they were killed and why they appear asionally in the ancient ruins. "


    <span>Ye Fan listened with relish. Simply put, an ancient ruin was a civilization of death, and a sacred object was an ancient treasure.


    Even on that earth, the Primordius gold ingot he encountered should be the same.It was because they were outstanding that they were left behind.


    As Ye Fan''s cultivation level increased, he wanted to explore the unknown domain more and more, to find a new excitement.


    Unfortunately, the ancient ruins only appeared by chance, otherwise, he would have already wanted to experience it as soon as possible.<span>He had trillions of flying swords, just like holy items. Of course ¡­ The God of Swords'' ring was perhaps even more evil than a sacred object.


    Ye Hongxu proudly pointed at the ming Vermillion Bird and said, "Although this sword doesn''t belong to any grade of spirit treasure, even if it were a top quality flying sword, nine times in the Spirit Refinement realm, it still wouldn''t be able topare to this sword."


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand and caressed it, also very fond of it, "Good sword ¡­" This sword could actually simte the energy movements of Phoenix mes and Phoenix mes.


    <span>Although it was notparable to the true Phoenix mes, it was already very mysterious.


    After all, this did not affect the structure of the sword, and it was specially forged with some sort of cold iron.It allows the sword intent and its characteristics toplement each other,plementing each other, allowing it to be restrained and released freely.


    "That''s right!" Exactly! "As expected of..." Ye Honghu said, and changed her words: "Ye Fan, you really know the sword! How about tomorrow? Why don''t we sit together?and a lot of discussion? "


    <span>As if she had found her best friend, Ye Hong Xu was extremely happy.


    <span>"We''ll talk about it tomorrow, I might have to apany my family. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry, there will be plenty of opportunities to discuss about the Dao of the Sword in the future." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    "That''s true. Then I won''t disturb you juniors any longer. I''m an olddy here, and the little guys behind you are too embarrassed to speak."


    Ye Hong Xu looked lovingly at Ye Yi, Ye Shiqing and the others, sheathed her flying sword and quickly left.


    After Ye Honghu left, Ye Danqing eximed: "Brother!" When did you be so strong!?


    You''re already on equal footing with the forefather!? "


    At the side, Ye Shuangqing and Ye Hang wereughing heartily, not wanting to reveal the truth."What, I''m not that strong, let''s see who still dares to bully you." Ye Fan patted Ye Danqing''s shoulder.


    "Hehe!" That''s true! In the future, even Ling Mingjing and the others will have to take a detour when they see me! "Ye Danqing said excitedly.


    <span>Ye Fan looked back at Feng Qinn, who had not left, and sighed, "Wind Director, yesterday''s incident....." "Stop it!"


    Feng Qinn''s expression wasplex. His eyes didn''t dare to meet Ye Fan''s gaze, "I just want to thank you, but that doesn''t mean you saved me. I will agree to other matters."


    Ye Fan frowned, "I didn''t ask for your consent. I just wanted to tell you that I went up yesterday, so don''t be too stressed..." "Ye Fan!" What do you mean!? "<span>When Feng Qinn heard this, he became angry from embarrassment, "You mean that what you said yesterday was just words out of anger!?


    What kind of person do you think I am!? "Ye Fan couldn''t help but be shocked. What was this woman trying to do? Asking her to be a concubine is making her angry. Could it be that if she wasn''t allowed to be a concubine, she would also get angry?


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2321

    <span>2321 In front of a clothing store, Xiao Huai Su was holding onto Feng Qinn''s hand as she dragged him inside.


    <span>"Come on, let''s go and have a look. The weather''s getting hot. It''s time to buy some new clothes." Xiao Huai Su''s face was filled with excitement.


    However, Feng Qinn was not interested, "Go take a look, I don''t want to go in."<span>"Lan Lan, don''t be like this. Why don''t you tell me what happened?" Xiao Huai Su pestered.


    <span>Feng Qinn said faintly, "I don''t want to say it."


    <span>"If you don''t want to say it, then go in and buy clothes! After all these years of being sisters, at least you should at least give me a little face! "


    Xiao Huai Su said angrily.


    Feng Qinn looked at his best friend who was acting coquettishly. His aloof and moving face finally revealed a trace of a smile.


    "Look at you, don''t let anyone who knows you see you like this. Otherwise, Xuanyuan Academy will lose all its face. You''re like a child, how could you be the principal?"<span>Xiao Huai Su said indifferently: "Forget it, tomorrow is the Sacred Royal exam. Right now in the Imperial City, the number of experts and elders are more than ten times more than normal.


    For small characters like us, how could we possibly attract any attention?Right, Little Lan, did your Divine Dragon n hear that Dragon Emperor was invited back a thousand years ago?


    "Really?"


    Feng Qinn gave her a sidelong nce, "What are you doing? Are you looking for information?"<span>Xiao Huai Su giggled: "Aiyo! Ask! After all, the deaths of two generations of emperors were all pointed at your Shen Long family.


    However, if the Dragon Fist Emperores back, then the five chosen ones will gather together and will not dare to not give face to the Divine Dragon Family. "


    Feng Qinn''s gaze turned as he said in a low voice, "Whether or not there is Dragon Fist Emperor, the Divine Dragon Empire will be fine ¡­" Xiao Huai Su was stunned, "What do you mean? Are you all that confident?"


    <span>"You really talk too much. Do you want to look at the clothes?"


    <span>Feng Qinn did not want to say more.


    "Yes!" I want it! "


    <span>Xiao Huai Su quickly nodded and dragged her best friend inside.


    In the restaurant, Ye Fan just so happened to see two women, and after chatting for a while, he walked in.<span>"Brother, isn''t that the Wind Director?


    I should be familiar with you. Do you want to go and say hello? "


    <span>Ye Yanqing asked.


    <span>Ye Fan bitterly smiled, if he went to greet them now, wouldn''t that just add fuel to the fire?


    Besides,pared to Feng Qinn''s little matter, Su Qingxue''s matter was giving him a headache."No need, let''s eat." Ye Fan stretched out his hand to greet the employee, "Waiter,e here, add a few more dishes and a few more tes of meat."


    "Brother!" Isn''t this enough?


    I am not as high as you are, I am very poor! "


    Ye Dan Qing panicked.Ye Fanughed out loud, "Today I will be treating, don''t forget that I also brought a bear."


    Since he wasn''t in a good mood, he might as well eat and drink to his heart''s content.


    <span>In the clothing store below, Feng Qinn and Xiao Huaisu looked at the new clothes and forgot about other things as they enthusiastically picked and tried them on.


    Although Feng Qinn was cold and aloof most of the time, females always loved to be beautiful. Not to mention a woman like her who was very confident in her appearance and body.<span>Although the two women looked to be over a hundred years old, their auras were at most in their thirties. Their skin and appearance were in no way inferior to that of the youngdies.


    As they tried it on in the clothing store, many other customers were envious and amazed.


    "Billowing Tide!" These are all good! Let''s buy them all! "


    <span>Xiao Huaisu held onto a few sets of clothes as she spoke with glowing eyes.


    <span>"Is there a need for all this?" Feng Qinn hesitated.


    <span>"Tomorrow is the Sacred Royal exam. You have to wear new clothes every day for the next few days!"


    Xiao Huai Su said.


    <span>"Taking a student to take the exam, isn''t it because I want you to show off?" Feng Qinn was speechless.


    <span>"Then... As the principal, I cannot lose face for the academy! "He''s better dressed than the other academies!"


    Xiao Huai Su found an excuse and said seriously.Feng Qinn rolled his eyes, "Didn''t you just want to borrow some money from me? Then I''ll lend it to you."


    "Hehe, Lan, you''re so good. You know my sry isn''t high."


    <span>"Come on, you''re too good at spending. The n''s property''s bonus, in addition to your sry, isn''t it enough? I''m really impressed with you." Feng Qinn shook his head.


    <span>The two of them arrived at the cashier''s desk. Just as they were about to pay, a pair of figures walked over from beside them.


    "The clothes of these two misses are on my ount."


    The one who spoke was an elegant young master, he wore a long silver robe with a white background, holding a fan in his hand. His lips were red and white, and his long hair was flowing down his shoulders.


    He had a fan in one hand and a beautiful woman in the other.


    <span>Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su looked curiously at the man. They could not tell the cultivation level of the man, but they did not notice his approach just now. It was obvious that his cultivation was much higher than theirs.


    A cultivator''s appearance could not be used to determine his age, and the two women were quite cautious.


    "This is... "Sir, we can just pay for ourselves." Xiao Huai Su smiled.


    However, the Young Master''s gaze was not polite as he sized up the two women, "Ladies, you two look like flowers and jade, are you married?"


    <span>It was not the first time the two women had met and chatted with each other. However, this man was not easy to deal with, so the two did not dare to chase him away.


    Xiao Huai Su could only smile vaguely and urge the shop assistant to pay the bill.However, the young master reached out his fan to stop the shop assistant and said, "I said it already, this money ¡­" "I''ll pay."


    <span>"Just what do you want?" Feng Qinn frowned.


    <span>"Haha, it''s very simple. I''ll pay for it. Invite the two beauties toe with me for a drink," said the young master.


    "Mister, I hope you will behave yourself. We are not thedies of the Rainbow Cloud Workshop. You have found the wrong person to drink with us." Xiao Huai Su''s face also turned cold.


    <span>"The women of Divine Dragon Empire and Phoenix n, can''t you apany me to drink?"


    The man didn''t care.<span>Seeing how confident the other was, the two girls became even more vignt.


    "Mister, you already have a beauty by your side. Forget about it," Xiao Huai Su said.


    The bewitching woman also tried to please him, "Young Master... They are not as beautiful as this servant! Hurry up and pick out some clothes for me... " "Scram..." The man didn''t even look at it as he said coldly.


    "Young Master... "You obviously liked serving mest night ¡­" The woman shook the man''s arm.<span>Master Bai showed an evil grin and suddenly reached out his hand to push the charming woman out of the shop! Even in her dreams, that woman would never have imagined that the man would actually attack ruthlessly without any warning! With a blood-curdling screech, he fell heavily onto the street. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and it was unknown whether he was dead or alive.


    <span>There was a flurry of panic, and many people ran out of the store.


    The young master threw up his hands, "Alright, now... I don''t have a woman with me. "


    <span>Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su''s beautiful faces turned pale and their bodies turned cold. The man in front of them was simply a merciless lunatic! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2322

    <span>"You. Just let her go! Why did it hurt his life?


    "


    <span>Xiao Huai Su said angrily.


    "You''re just an ant, why waste your time. If you don''t understand what I''m saying, so what if I kill you?" The man said casually, "You''re still part of the family, so why are you asking such a stupid question with your Heaven Seeker cultivation?"


    "The n does not represent barbarism! Moreover, this was the Imperial City! Do you think that there is now!? "


    Feng Qinn said with cold eyes.<span>The manughed strangely, "The more I look at you two, the more I like you two. Truly naive.


    Don''t worry, if the Emperor was given a hundred guts, the Imperial Family wouldn''t dare to touch me.


    Beautifuldies, while I''m still in a good mood to speak ¡­ Be good ande and have a few drinks with me.


    Otherwise... But it''s not just drinking. "


    "You dare to steal the people from the Divine Dragon and Phoenix ns!?"<span>Xiao Huai Suughed coldly.


    <span>"Why would I not dare?


    Would the forefathers of the two ns really go all out for you two women?


    I can see that you have some status in the n, but in my eyes. You''re no different from the women of the Rainbow Cloud Workshop ¡­ " The manughed and licked his lips.


    <span>Feng Qinn''s eyes were filled with disgust, "Susu, don''t bother with him. We don''t want our clothes anymore."


    <span>"Humph!" "I don''t want it anymore!"


    <span>Xiao Huai Su threw down her clothes and led her sister out.


    <span>However, just as they were outside, they realized that this white-clothed young master was like a gust of wind, silently blocking the two girls once again! "With your power, can you run away?"


    The young master folded his fan and teased.


    Feng Qinn said, "Do you know that the ancestors of our two ns are here in the city?"


    <span>"So what if they''re here? We''ll just bring all of you out of the city and find a ce in the wilderness to enjoy ourselves. Who can stop them?"


    The manughed evilly.


    "In broad daylight! You, an expert, don''t you have a single shred of shame in your heart!? "


    Xiao Huai Su was so angry that her face turned red.


    <span>The man said disdainfully, "Shame?


    <span>It was just a boring emotion.


    In this great wastnd world, the strong preyed on the weak. If I''m stronger than you, then you have to obey me! If I want to catch a woman on the street, I have to go with me. It''s that simple! "


    <span>"Madman!" Su Su, let''s go! "


    <span>Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su were about to run towards the Divine Dragon''s courtyard.


    However, the young master didn''t even give him the chance. With a sh, he blocked it again, and a fan even directlynded on Feng Qinn''s forehead! Tsk tsk... "Your speed is too slow. Can you guys run away?"Feng Qinn became angry out of embarrassment, and without caring about anything else, he immediately activated his cultivation base! With a dragon roar, crazy dragon blood was released, and the Emperor''s might surged and raged in the street! However, the Young Master didn''t show any sign of fear. He revealed a smile, and a trace of greyish white light appeared in his eyes. Suddenly, a violent tornado swept up from his body! In a split-second, the pressure of the Holy Spirit hadpletely suppressed Feng Qinn''s Heavenly Emperor''s pressure! Not only that, this hurricane had nearly extinguished the dragon mes on Feng Qinn''s body! "Arge number of civilians on the street were directly killed by the pressure, and the cultivators all vomited blood and were injured; it''s aplete mess!" Upwind Tactics?


    <span>"You''re from the Luo Family!?"


    Xiao Huai Su immediately recognized the origins of this technique.<span>No wonder the man was so cocky. The Luo family and the royal family all wore the same pants, it was almost like they were on the same side.


    It was only natural that the Luo Family''s ancestor could do whatever he wanted in the imperial city! The pressure from the Holy Spirit Realm suppressed Feng Qinn and Xiao Huaisu to the point where they couldn''t breathe. They knew that this man was definitely powerful, but they didn''t expect him to be the strongest ancestor in the Holy Spirit Realm! To be chosen by me, Luo Jue Feng, is the honor of you two little girls! "


    "What?"<span>You are Luo Jue Feng?! "


    <span>Hearing this name, the two girls became even more nervous.


    <span>"Since you know my name, then you should behave a bit."


    Luo Jue Feng smiled evilly and stretched out his hand, conjuring two gusts of wind and turning them into white ropes, trapping Feng Qin and Xiao Huaisu inside! No matter how your true essence resisted, the disparity in strength was such that it was impossible for them to break through! If Luo Jue Feng was willing, he could obviously cut them into pieces in an instant! " "Haha, today''s luck is pretty good. Dragon and phoenix pair, this ancestor will bring you two to have a good time right now!"


    Luo Jue Feng didn''t want to stay any longer to avoid being noticed by the other n ancestors.Once he got up, he brought the two tied up women with him as Luo Jue Feng turned into a white shadow soaring into the sky.


    But at this moment, a figure suddenly flew out from the restaurant! "Who is it!?"<span>Luo Jue Feng was shocked. He clearly didn''t sense any master just now, but suddenly there was an aura behind him that was not weaker than his!?


    Of course, it was Ye Fan who took action. Ye Fan was not quite sure what exactly happened in the clothing store just now.


    <span>However, since this fellow had attacked Feng Qinn, he naturally could not ignore him.


    In fact, Ye Fan also did not expect this Luo Jue Feng to dare to use his Holy Spirit cultivation in public, and that he would instantly kill arge number of innocent civilians! Luo Jue Feng''s reaction was also very fast. He threw out a hurricane to stop Ye Fan.<span>At this moment, Ye Fan was in the third stage of disintegration. His physical fitness was still far from the fourth stage of disintegration, but with the remaining strength, he could use the rtively easy berserk dragon blood.


    <span>The triple disintegration plus the wild dragon''s blood was not as effective as directly using sword intent, but it was still enough to deal with the Holy Spirit Realm.


    After all, the effect of the Overlord level sword intent was too great. Ye Fan did not want to use it in public to avoid attracting too much attention and trouble.<span>At this moment, a dragon w with sky-tearing force tore apart the hurricane, and Ye Fan''s dragon fistnded right in front of Luo Jue Feng! Luo Jue Feng was incredibly nimble in the air, and after dodging the dragon fist, he flew backwards towards another direction! "The Luo Family''s Windsource Art is good at controlling the wind, and Luo Jue Feng has obviously cultivated it to an extremely profound level. His body is already as agile and swift as the wind!" Shen Long family''s people... I''m sorry, but this ancestor has left! "


    Ye Fan let out a cold snort, and used his dragon wings to chase after him. At the same time, he also released "Dragon Cage Blood Prison"! The huge blood-red prison forcefully trapped Luo Jue Feng inside! After cutting off Luo Jufeng, Tian Feng, Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su alsonded safely.


    Xiao Huai Su felt a lingering fear. If Luo Jue Feng were to take her away and humiliate her, she would want to die.


    "Thank you, senior!"


    <span>Xiao Huai Su also didn''t know who Ye Fan was, but since he could fight against Luo Jue Feng, he must be a senior.


    Feng Qinn was astonished. She did not remember a Patriarch like this one that hade back to the n.


    Feng Qinn looked at Ye Hang and Ye Xianqing, who were both excited in the restaurant, and suddenly realized who this mysterious man was ¡­ The woman couldn''t help but reveal aplicated look in her eyes as she knitted her brows and bit her lips without saying anything.<span>Suddenly, several ash-colored wind des were like steel des. From the inside out, the Dragon Cage''s Blood Prison was torn apart by an explosive hurricane! Luo Jue Feng''s handsome face was terrifyingly gloomy, "You dare to obstruct my pleasure, your Divine Dragon n truly dares!"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2325

    "Director Feng, from what you''re saying, you want me to keep my word?"


    <span>Ye Fan could not help butugh.


    Feng Qinn immediately blushed as she realized that her attitude was a bit ambiguous.


    She pretended to be calm as she said, "I''ve said everything I wanted to say. I owe you today''s matter!"<span>With that, the woman quickly turned around and left.


    <span>"Big brother, what has happened between you and Director Feng? Why do I feel that it''s so weird?" Ye Xianqing gossiped.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand to pinch his younger sister''s face, "Don''t ask too much. Go back and tell your sister-inw that I''m not going home tonight. I''ll go back after the Holy Emperor tries tomorrow morning."


    <span>"Big brother, where are you going? It can''t be ¡­ ¡­" It''s to find that Rainbow Cloud Workshop again ¡­ " Ye Xianqing wrinkled her nose, "The sister-inw will be angry."


    "What?"


    <span>Rainbow Cloud Workshop?


    <span>Then ¡­ "Then you have toe with me!"


    Ye Danqing said excitedly.Ye Fan poked her on the forehead, "What are you daydreaming about!" A serious matter! I need to prepare for the Sacred Royal Examinations ¡­ "Don''t ask too much, go back obediently!"


    Ye Shiqing pouted and hugged the dumpling on Ye Fan''s shoulder. "Rice ball, let''s go."But Soup Yuan was tightly grabbing onto Ye Fan''s shoulder, unwilling to let go.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. It seemed that Rice Ball knew what he was going to do, so he said, "Okay okay, let it follow me."


    After parting with his younger brother and sister, Ye Fan quickly left the Imperial City.


    They flew at breakneck speeds, arriving at a valley that no one used to cultivate.Ye Fan took out the Gravity Training Room and prepared to start training, while Tang Yuan spread out his four short legs and ran into the forest like a wisp of smoke.


    Although there have been quite a few battles of various sizes recently, but during systematic training, Ye Fan has not done this for a long time.<span>Facing the impending, highly anticipated battle, Ye Fan felt that he should properly give his training progress, sort it out and prepare for battle.


    Walking into the Gravity Training Room, Ye Fan directly disintegrated in three levels, and the gravitational force went up to five hundred times! Sensing that his body was starting to sweat rapidly, Ye Fan began his basic training in the Mad Demons Dance.


    At dusk, Ye Fan waspletely exhausted. He almost crawled to the stream as he drank huge mouthfuls of the spring water.<span>He used the demon beast brought back by Soup Dumplings to make a barbecue.


    After eating, Soup Dumplings climbed up a tree and began to sleep on the branch.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, ate a few pills that he got first to replenish his physical strength and then continued to cultivate.


    In the wee hours of the morning, the sleeping Rice Ball was awoken by the ''earthquake''! "Ye Fan, with his huge sword in his hand, was crazily waving it around in the valley. Although he did not use his sword intent, the terrifying power still caused boulders to constantly copse in the valley!" Aooo! "Awoo! ¡­" Soup Dumplings was very dissatisfied, jumping up and down to show that Ye Fan had disturbed him to sleep.<span>Ye Fan turned around and nced at it, he was sweating profusely, heavily gasping for breath, but his eyes were as sharp as a crescent! Soup Dumplings! I heard you have the ability to repel evil, right?


    You can''t die, can you? "


    Sesame Rice Ball''s head tilted as he let out a "Ah!". He had a bad premonition.Indeed! Ye Fan directly shed at it! Tang Yuan was so scared that he quickly ran away. ''Awoo!'' He shouted loudly, as if he was scolding the human for being shameless! It was as if he was regretting that he had followed them out! Ye Fanughed out loud, chasing and madly chopping all the way up! Although Ye Fan couldn''t really kill Tang Yuan, he was just scaring thiszy bear.


    However, the little thing was very scared. It ran around like a ball, jumping around in the valley.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but discover that Rice Ball was actually a very good training target?Night quietly passed.


    Unknowingly, the sky turned white.


    On that nameless hill, Ye Fan was leaning against a rock, with a piece of beast meat in his hand.<span>The cold mountain wind blew past his sharp face, and the sharp light in his eyes seemed to have traveled thousands of miles.


    Ye Fan slowly stood up and stretched out his hand. The huge ck sword stabbed into the stream in the valley turned into a golden light and flew back into his hand.


    With his other hand, he touched the furry dumpling on his shoulder. The little guy stuck out his tongue. He was so tired that he was alreadyzily moving.


    "It''s time to end everything here ¡­." "Ugh ¡­" Imperial City.


    The Sacred Royal Trial officially began.


    Celebration was taking ce everywhere in the imperial city, and it was much more grand than in the past.<span>Xuanyuan Academy, the Tianwen Institution, and the Grand Expedition Public School. The three best academies in the Grand Expedition, as well as the students from the major cities and regions were all ambitious.


    This was not only a gathering for the n and the chosen, but also the most important event to themoners every year! This was because if themoners wanted to stand on the same stage as the aristocrats, the Sacred Royal Test was the most important opportunity! Every year, the countless students and armies of the Great War would push their way through this single bridge.<span>Once one became a student of the Sacred Emperor Academy, they would be ssmates with the other nobles and the royal n. Even if they failed, they could still go to the Sacred Royal Academy and be officials there.


    Those who did well would ascend the throne and enter the pce, even bing like Kong Zhuo and the others. They would be conferred with the title of marquis, and would be an influential faction that ordinary nobles would not dare to provoke.


    <span>And to the aristocrats, the Sacred Royal Test was not only rted to the honor and prestige of their ns and families.


    <span>Everyone knew that young people were the future.


    <span>Therefore, even if the strongest from each n were a few forefathers, that didn''t mean that the youngsters could be looked down upon in their exams.


    The forefathers would leave sooner orter and nevere back.<span>The outstanding young people in the Sacred Royal Trial would be the true strength that every n would rely on in theing decades or even hundreds of years.


    Every single ancestor hade from their youth, and had received great attention and nurturing.


    <span>To every n and aristocratic n, inheritances were of utmost importance.


    In the Sacred Royal Academy where the statue of Emperor Hades stood,rge groups of people had been gathering since morning.<span>On this day, the nobles andmoners, as well as the chosen ones and ns, would all gather together without any objections.


    <span>The examination hall was set up in the great martial arts arena of the Sacred Emperor Academy.


    <span>The area it took up was extremelyrge, around half of the Sacred Royal Academy.


    <span>The nine arenas were all protected by extremely strong arcane formations. Even if it was an attack by a Heavenly Emperor, it couldn''t be easily destroyed.


    <span>The most spectacr thing was a total of nine "floating stands".


    Shen Long, Phoenix, White Tiger, Xuan Ming, Su Family, Luo Family, Tu Family, Baili Family, and Ye Family.


    The nine great aristocrats each had their own totem, using the energy of the Great Destion Stone as a base, and using an extraordinary technique to directly levitate their respective grandstands.<span>In this way, the nine great traditional nobles would be able to look down on the entire exam.


    However, the other small families, ns andmoners did not have such treatment.However, no one would raise any objections to such an arrangement. That was because even if the Royal Sacred Examination was fair, it didn''t mean that it was absolutely fair when the great wastnd appeared.


    <span>The strong had their own treatment, there was nothing to say.


    In the nine floating arenas, one figure after another arrived. Gradually, most of the seats were filled.<span>"His Majesty has arrived!"


    Finally, under the cheers of the pce maids, Su Wang, who was d in royal robes, walked into the grand examination hall with an unhurried pace, facing the gazes of countless strangers.Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2323

    2323 Ye Fan was somewhat surprised, this guy could actually break out of the Blood Prison Dragon Coffin so easily?


    It seemed that he was also a top Saint realm expert.


    Ye Fan had always had an impression of the Luo Family, but he knew that they could not be linked with any powerful warriors.<span>From the looks of it now, the Luo n''s Windsource Art was indeed eye-catching. Simrly, it was rted to the usage of the wind. Previously, when they met Su Juxin, she could only be considered to be in control of the wind''s power, and not at the peak of perfection.


    <span>Senior, this Luo Jufeng is the Ancestor of the current Empress'' bloodline. Hundreds of years ago, he became a famous expert.


    <span>Xiao Huai Su was worried that something might happen to her benefactor, so she quickly warned Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly understood in his heart, no wonder this guy was so arrogant, so he actually had this kind of background.


    From the strength shown by his simple hands, it seemed impossible to kill him without using sword intent... Right when Ye Fan was hesitating on whether or not to take the test, breaking the silence, Luo Jue Feng was the first to make his move.


    <span>"Now you know, it''s toote. No matter which of the Divine Dragon n you are, since you dare to use the dragon ying technique on me, I will deal with you right now!"


    Luo Jue Feng frowned as he said this.<span>A scarlet flying knife with zing dragon mes could be seen streaking across the street, appearing in front of Luo Jue Feng in an instant! Luo Jue Feng''s palm, which was supposed to hit Ye Fan, directly struck towards the flying sword! There was a piercing sound of wind tearing through space as the air suddenly exploded. It was like a whirlpool of death, creating a violent sonic boom! Arge amount of houses in the surrounding area were shattered, and only the flying sword was able to fight the whirlwind to a standstill! A figure wearing a red dress flew over. She raised her hand and the flying sword floated in front of her.


    "Fiery zing Vermillion Bird?"


    Luo Jue Feng looked annoyed, "Ye Hong Xu, you came so fast!"


    The one who came was the Ye Family''s Ancestor, Ye Hongxu. She said with a cold face, "Luo Jue Feng, hundreds of years have passed and you are still as shameless as ever.You''re already so old, and yet you''re plundering women all over the ce, and all of this is happening to our Shen Long family? "


    <span>Luo Jue Fengughed out loud, "Which one of your four great ns have I not tasted before?


    What''s so strange about that?


    What''s wrong, could it be that the little girl here today is under your Ye n? "<span>As he spoke, more than ten figures appeared in the surroundings.


    <span>There were men and women, old and young.


    Among them were three people wearing fire phoenix totems, one woman and two men. They were the ancestor of the Phoenix n."Huai Su, are you alright?"


    Leading the group was a Phoenix Ancestor, a middle-aged woman. She was delicate and pretty, with long hair fluttering in the wind.<span>When Xiao Huai Su saw this, she immediately responded respectfully, "Ancestor Qing Se, it''s fortunate that this patriarch from the Shen Long family acted to save me. Huai Su is fine."


    <span>"Ancestor Xiao Qing Se, you also came to join in on such a small matter. Aren''t you making too much of a fuss?"


    Luo Jue Feng''s expression became serious.


    <span>Ye Fan thoughtfully looked at Xiao Qing Se. This Phoenix Ancestor really did have an unfathomable aura.


    He knew that because of the abundance of cultivation resources and methods, Feng Nu and Huang Nu were not the only ones in this world.


    <span>Men could also still awaken phoenix blood and phoenix blood, the conditions were in no way inferior to women''s.


    <span>The two males and one female of the Phoenix n, as well as the two males following them, also had the aura of the Phoenix Blood.


    "Luo Jue Feng, don''t think that just because you''re fast that no one can deal with you.


    I advise you to stop when you have enough, and take care of yourself! "<span>Xiao Qing Se said coldly.


    The corner of Luo Jue Feng''s mouth rose as he smiled sinisterly, "Thank you for your reminder, Patriarch Qing Se."


    A Su Family ancestor who had rushed overughed, "Haha, everyone. The main reason why the ancestors of the various families havee to the Imperial City this time around is because of the Sacred Emperor''s test.


    In this case, could the various Patriarchs for my face, please calm down a little and let the big issue drop and not cause any problems, so as not to harm our rtionship.


    After all, tomorrow was the Sacred Royal Examinations ¡­ "I thank the forefathers first."


    <span>"Prince An is so courteous, I, Luo Jue Feng, naturally have no objections." Luo Jue Feng waved his hand and said.


    <span>"Since Prince An An has spoken, our Phoenix n is naturally not despotic." Xiao Qing Se said.


    Ye Hong Xu said: "Our Shen Long family has no objections."


    "Thank you, my friends." Su Shi An smiled.


    The Patriarchs of the other families who were present saw that they could not fight, so after exchanging nces, they quickly dispersed.


    Luo Jue Feng looked at Ye Fan meaningfully, "You... "I''ve noted it down. Between us, it''s not over yet ¡­" With that, Luo Jue Feng also disappeared.<span>Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, not paying much attention. Killing this guy right now and messing up his n was not worth it.


    <span>"Sister Hong Xu, thank you for your help." Xiao Qing Sended and said with a smile.


    <span>Ye Hongji hurriedly smiled and shook his head, "Elder sister, you are too serious. I am onlyte."


    Saying that, Ye Hong Xu looked at the disguised Ye Fan. She was also not sure if Ye Fan was willing to reveal his identity as the Sword God, so it was inconvenient for her to introduce him.


    <span>Xiao Qing Se nced at Ye Fan, "I wonder what is the name of this ancestor of the Divine Dragon n?"


    "I am not the ancestor, my name is Ye Fan." Ye Fan said lightly.


    "What!?"


    <span>Xiao Huai Su eximed, her eyes widened in surprise: "You are Ye Fan?


    <span>"


    <span>Feng Qinn had already expected this and revealed a look of disdain.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "After all, he''s a suspect, isn''t he?"<span>Xiao Huai Su stammered: "You ¡­ "How could you ¡­" It was obvious that Xiao Huai Su couldn''t believe Ye Fan''s strength.


    <span>"Could it be that the ''Trembling World'' in the academy is really you!?"


    She thought of it at once.


    <span>Ye Fan curled his lips and silently agreed.


    <span>On the other hand, Xiao Qing Se was a bit puzzled and asked what was going on. After all, many of their ancestors came from all parts of the world and had juste back, so they were unclear about many things.


    <span>When they found out that Ye Fan was the young marquis and the Prince Consort, the suspect who had killed Kong Zhuo, they couldn''t help but be stunned.


    However, these things were of no importance to Xiao Qing Se and the rest."In that case, you really are a rare genius in the n. To be able to exchange blows with Luo Jue Feng at such a young age ¡­" Xiao Qing Se praised.


    A trace of helplessness appeared on Ye Hong Xu''s face, she thought to herself, it''s more than just a spar, Luo Jue Feng could survive most of the time because Ye Fan did not want to disrupt the n.


    The reason why she hurried over was only to cover for Ye Fan, and wasn''t really worried about their safety.


    Ye Fan said with some curiosity, "This Luo Jue Feng, is he really going too far? Are you just going to let him go like this?


    <span>Even if the Luo Family is not weak, it''s not like the Divine Dragon n and the Phoenix n can''t do anything to him, right? "


    <span>From Ye Fan''s point of view, although this Xiao Qing Se was not as powerful as Luo Tianwei, it should not be a problem for her to kill Luo Jue Feng.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2326

    Dozens of cameras that were installed around the venue and hung high up in the air were broadcasting live without any dead angles.


    Whenever there was awork, they would be able to watch such a grand show.<span>The nobles present stood up, either bowing or giving their respects. Some of them did not even bother bowing. Standing up was already giving face to the emperor.


    As for themoners, almost all of them knelt down to pay their respects. The great disparity in status was evident at this moment.Ao Han and a bunch of the Conquerors were kneeling on the floor, their eyes burning with the desire to win.


    Behind Su Wang, arge number of officials and high-ranking officers also entered the exam grounds.


    <span>What many people didn''t expect was that a figure that shouldn''t have appeared would actually be standing inside?


    <span>"Isn''t that the head of the shadow guard, Tu Yue?


    Why is he behind the Emperor? "


    "I heard that Tu Yue was involved in a conspiracy. Is everything alright now?"


    Dressed in ck, Tu Yue and the Qi King followed behind Su Wang. It was obvious that he had an aloof status.On the stage of the Tu Family, there were no signs of surprise. It was obvious that the Tu Family knew about this a long time ago.


    <span>On Shen Long''s stage, the disguised Ye Fan slightly smiled. That day, he had talked about Tu Yue with Su Wang and told him the truth.


    <span>When all was said and done, Tu Yue had only kept the losses of the battle at a minimum so that it wouldn''t cause chaos in the world.


    <span>Although it was not very loyal to the Su n''s Imperial Family, it had never betrayed them.


    <span>As for how exactly to use Tu Yue, Ye Fan wanted Su Wang to make up his mind.


    <span>Under the protection of the Tu Family, and with so many secrets in Tu Yue''s hands, he wouldn''t die even if he died.


    <span>It seemed that Su Wang had still decided to continue to trust Tu Yue, allowing him to make a public appearance. It could be said that he hadpletely obliterated the reputation of a traitor.


    In this way, the Tu n''s rtionship could be stabilized. This was a very useful chess piece at this point in time.<span>"Fan''er, why didn''t you bring my grandchildren over?


    "Grandpa, I want to meet you again."


    Ye Zhaoxuan said in disappointment. He had thought that Ye Fan would bring the women along with him.


    With Ye Fan''s status, no one would dare raise any importance if they brought all the women to watch the battle. They would even have to obediently give up a good seat.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Grandfather, it''s not that you didn''te, but that you aren''t here. Let''s meet again after today''s exam."


    At such a critical moment, Ye Fan obviously couldn''t let these women separate from him, so he let them enter the ring space.


    Although the women were very unwilling, and wanted to personally see such a grand meeting, Ye Fan could not allow it this time.<span>ording to Fog Night, Fog Night had appeared and disappeared like a ghost. If he were toe to the Imperial City as well, then the women outside would be in extreme danger.


    "Child, you''re your woman, you''re one of us, the Divine Dragon n. How can you not let theme take a look at such an important asion?"<span>Ye Zhaoxuan shook his head and sighed.


    "That''s right, mom misses them too," Ji Suxin also mumbled.


    To be honest, he also felt bad about it.


    Especially when he saw Su Qingxue in the morning, the woman''s eyes were red, and her sad and wronged little expression made his heart ache to death.


    The other women were also not at liberty to open their mouths tofort him, so Ye Fan could only try his best to let go of these thoughts and let them stay inside the ring first.As they were talking, Su Wang arrived at a podium. The podium gradually floated into the air, higher than the nine spectator stands.


    "May Your Majesty give the opening speech for this year''s Sacred Royal Examinations!"<span>After the Qi King''s shout, the scene turned silent.


    <span>Su Wang was unperturbed. He was not nervous at all because it was his first time participating in a grand asion like this.


    He scanned the scene, and saw tens of thousands of people looking at him.<span>"Before I arrived, the prime minister and a few other lords had prepared an opening address for me.


    <span>After all, in the past, I was just a nobody. Now that I have suddenly be the Emperor of a great war, I can''t just say things wrong on such an important asion for the first time.


    <span>However... "I do not intend to read the words they have written..." As Su Wang spoke, he smiled at the ministers standing below him. The ministers, on the other hand, were all smiling wryly.


    <span>"I don''t want to say too many honorable words, because the Royal Sacred Examination has never been a grand asion.


    There were no civilians, no ns, no chosen ones ¡­ Only the strong and the weak were left! And, as everyone here knows, the expedition is not at peace at the moment. Even on the nine tforms, there would not be so many Patriarchs who had returned from such a long journey.


    However, since we are still standing here and the Sacred Royal Examinations are still going on, then there should be some rumors and rumors that are not to be feared! The more special the moment, the greater the thirst for wisdom! I want to pass this time''s Royal Sacred Examination to select talents!<span>And you, you have to prove it in front of all the famous families, in front of all the people in the world ¡­ You are the future of the great war! "


    After the speech, many of the students felt their blood boil as they shouted "Long live the old man!"


    <span>The group of Su n elders all heaved a sigh of relief.


    "It looks like... Your Majesty, you sure have a good mouth? "<span>"How could the sessor chosen by the Supreme Emperor in times of crisis be weak?"


    When Su Wang arrived at the Su Family''s grandstand area, the Qi King, as the host, announced once again, "Now, all students who have participated in the Sacred Royal Examination andpleted registration have entered the exam grounds! Put all the exam numbers into the drawing box, and then proceed to draw lots on the spot! "There were several hundred people that came here to participate in the Sacred Royal Trial, all of them top students of the various academies.


    Even if there were nine sites, it would still take a lot of time to finish them all.


    One by one, the students walked out from their respective school camps, entering the ring in the middle of the exam grounds. They ced their number tes in the huge alley.<span>Every time a number te was ced, a number would appear on the big screen.


    Before Chu Yunyao and the Cloud Peak Group appeared, the Sacred Royal Examinations had all been about drawing lots by hand. But now, they were only semi-intelligent.


    <span>As the students entered the hall, some of the students, who were already famous, became the focus of attention as discussions broke out in all directions.


    <span>"That is Ren Zhuo, thest champion of the Dragon God Competition?


    <span>I heard that it is an extremely rare bow! "


    "No matter how strong the bow intent is, how can it be as powerful as the Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son Ao Han?"For a Mystical Sacred Body, how can the realm of longevity be so simple? "


    "Don''t lose Princess Ye Weiyang on the same day as the chosen candidates. There''s no one left. Ye Weiming, ughterer Stage, and Luo Hongyue are all experts!"


    "I think the top student in Xuanyuan Academy won silently. He''ll probably have to make a huge preparations!" After all, Prince Consort Ye had beaten him thest time! It''s on fire! "<span>"Sigh... Speaking of Prince Consort Ye, if it wasn''t for him bing a fugitive, there would be no suspense in this Sacred Royal Trial! It seems that these so-called geniuses have all been abused by Prince Consort Ye! "


    The people of Shen Long family, hearing these discussions, naturally felt disdain in their heart, thinking, how could Ye Fan possibly take a fancy to such a small scene?


    Just as all the students entered their numbers into the system and were preparing to draw their lots, a melodious flute melody was transmitted to the entire venue. It was so clear that it could be heard clearly in everyone''s ears ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2327

    Not only were the ordinary cultivators shocked, but even the Patriarchs of the various families revealed looks of surprise.<span>This was because the person who yed the melody did not use any cultivation. Instead, he simply used his unique ability to control the rhythm of the melody. He was able to clearly hear the melody in such an open space.


    "Good method, this person''s control of the sound field is not inferior to that of the Zither Saint Ji who was killed by you," said Ji Yuming as he looked at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, had a gloomy face, and his gaze was locked on the distant Dark Moon Totem''s grandstand.<span>He didn''t know when, but a handsome man wearing a ck robe with silver stripes on the bottom appeared.


    <span>"It''s the Night King?"


    Many people also noticed the man who was ying on the tform.


    "Star Observation at night?


    I don''t think he was there just now. "


    "No wonder I felt like someone was missing. It turns out that Night King wasn''t here just now?"<span>Many people in the audience noticed this strange urrence. It was as if the night star had appeared out of thin air.


    "Hmph, deliberately mystifying things. It''s nothing more than Dark Moon''s Invisible Shadow Technique. He''s always been here, and it''s just hard to notice him." Patriarch Ren Tianliang had his eyes closed, and he was slightly disdainful.


    Such soft and cunning techniques were naturally beneath Ren Tianxiao, who valued power.<span>"Eh?


    <span>However, weirdly speaking, why is it that the Ye Family does not have a Grandmaster? "


    "That''s right... Just in case, the other families have already recalled their ancestor, so this Ye family only has one Night King? "


    The crowd discussed animatedly, and everyone''s attention was quickly attracted by Ye Guan Xing.


    Ye Guan Xing put away his jade flute and lightly stroked his long hair. He nced at the people on the scene and said: "The reason for this song is to help the mood and to say something ¡­" After he finished speaking, he looked to the side of the Su n ¡­


    <span>On the high tform of the imperial family, Su Wang had a rxed smile on his face. He extended his hand and said, "If Night King has something to say, then I naturally want to hear it."


    Ye Guan Xing said, "Your Majesty, this subject has specially brought two children with me this time. I hope that they can participate in this year''s Sacred Royal Trial ¡­" "Oh?


    "I remember that the Ye n has a guarantee, is it not enough?"


    Su Wang asked.<span>"These two students are not members of my Ye n." Ye Guan said.


    Many of the people present looked at each other in dismay. They did not know what was going on in the Star Observation Gourd.<span>"Where is the student?"


    <span>Su Wang asked.


    <span>Ye Guan Xing lightly tapped the jade flute twice, and in the center of the stage, two balls of ck mist and ink-like energy flowed out, sending the two figures of a man and woman onto the stage! This move instantly caused arge number of cultivators to gasp in shock! "An uproar!" Shadow Teleportation!? "


    "And it was cast instantly!?"


    <span>"As expected of the number one Warlock of the great battle!" This is too strong! "


    Seeing this scene, even Ye Fan couldn''t help but be shocked. He actually didn''t understand, how exactly did he do it?"This Ye Guan Xing has actually cultivated the Dark Moon Wu Xiang to such a level ¡­" Ye Hong Xu sighed.


    "Ancestor Hong Xu, what exactly is this Shadow Teleportation?"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, if this guy could quietly teleport all sorts of things, it would be troublesome to capture him.


    <span>Ye Hong Suo said, "The power of the Heaven''s Shadow is one of the most mysterious powers among the Power of the heaven''s chosen.


    It was not because the power would be so great, but because it was strange and hard to predict. It would change many times, making it impossible to guard against.


    This Shadow Teleport was a ce where there was a shadow. In theory, this ce was under the control of the Heavenly Shadow Warlocks.The stars of the night appeared from another shadow, the shadow that had transported them here.


    <span>In theory, the Heaven''s Shadow was the strongest form at night.


    <span>The more powerful the shadow was, the stronger the Sky Shadow Warlock would be, and its teleportation would be faster as well. Its attack power would also increase exponentially.


    However, this Ye Guan was able to teleport in the dark during the day. For him to be able to cast a spell in an instant, it shows how talented he is and how profound his cultivation is... "<span>Ji Yuming also said with emotion, "No wonder he has the guts to chase after the world. It seems he is very well-hidden!" Even without the Heavenly Star Divine General, this is still a strong enemy ¡­ "


    "He really doesn''t have much ability. He''s not qualified to be allied with Misty Night''s Dragon Moon ¡­" Ling Yanjiu said.


    After everyone was stunned by Ye Guan Xing''s technique, their gazes finally fell onto the two young students.<span>A young man wore a ck leather vest, revealing a thick and sturdy arm. His figure was as tall and sturdy as a small hill.


    <span>The woman was beautiful and enchanting, with a delicate figure. She wore a long green dress, and as she stood there looking around, many male students were dumbfounded.


    Before long, before the Star Observation was able to introduce them, suspicious voices sounded out from some of the spectators.


    <span>"This aura... Could it be!? "


    "Night King!" What do you mean by that!? "


    A few n ancestors had expressions of displeasure on their faces.<span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, felt a familiar aura from the woman, "Qing Qiu?"


    "This little demoness is from the Qing Qiu n of the Demon God Nation! This kid was even more outrageous. He was a remnant of the poor family''s name!


    Star Observation! Today is the day of the Sacred Royal Academy''s selection. Why did you bring the two little fellows from the Demon God Kingdom here to cause trouble for the Grand Examination?A Su n ancestor stood up and asked loudly.


    Many of them had yet to realize that it was the Qing Qiu n and the Qiong Qi n. They could not help but turn pale with fright.


    And this male and female Demon God Kingdom''s students were facing off against hundreds of other contestants. They didn''t hide anything, and were even a bit ridiculing.Su Wang stood up and extended a hand. "Everyone, please be quiet. I would like to hear what Night King thinks."


    <span>Only then did the scene quieten down, and all of them looked at Ye Guan Xing with unfriendly eyes.


    Ye Guanxing disapproved and said, "In this king''s opinion, in the great battle today, there is the Wilderness in the north and the Demon God Kingdom in the southwest. Even if there is a truce now, as long as there is no unity, there will naturally be war and chaos.


    <span>In the final analysis, this is the result of some inherent stereotypes from ancient times.


    Because of the grudges that the ancestors had against the Demon God Kingdom''s ns, the Wilderness''s Goliaths and Nine Li''s, they had been fighting until now.


    But this great war is chosen by the heavens. What right do you have to exclude the Demon God Kingdom''s family ns in the selection of talents? "


    "Night King!" You are trying to sow discord between your n and the Venerable One, do you know what you are saying!? "<span>Immediately, some n elders began to interrupt.


    <span>"The wolf ambitions of the Demon God Kingdom, they''ve always wanted to attack the great war. How could they simply umte hatred from their ancestors?


    <span>"


    <span>"I would like to ask, aside from this king, who else is more clear about the situation in the Demon God Kingdom?


    <span>This king has been in Dark Moon City for so many years, can it be that I am really the only one who can protect the peace of Dark Moon City?


    <span>If the Wilderness could make Beiming City''s citizens miserable, could the Demon God Kingdom really be a threat to the Dark Moon City?


    <span>The Demon God Kingdom that you speak of is merely your own imagined enemy, and is not the true Demon God Kingdom today! "


    <span>Ye Guan Xing smiled and stretched out his hand towards Su Wangyi, "Half of the blood in your Majesty''s body is of the barbarian race.


    <span>"If the great conquest can make a prince with half the blood of the barbarians be the emperor, then why can''t the ns of the Demon God Nation be the contestants for the great conquest?"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2328

    <span>"Dauntless Night King! Do you know what you''re saying!? "


    "He''s actuallyparing the monstrous geniuses of the Demon God Kingdom to the current Emperor?"


    The Prince of Su n could no longer bear to listen any longer and began to loudly reprimand him.However, Ye Guan Xing had a look of disapproval on his face as he said: "The Great War and the Demon God Kingdom were both part of the prehistoric era. Since when did the prehistoric era''s strong people be the superior ones in terms of bloodlines?


    If the current emperor was truly ambitious, then wouldn''t he be able to subdue the Wilderness, conquer the Demon God Kingdom, and have all sides submit to him? Would this not bring peace to the world?<span>Or could it be... These hundreds of genius warriors here today are still afraid of these two little fellows that came from far away from the Demon God Nation? "


    When these words were spoken, the ns and the heaven chosen ones'' disciples all revealed expressions of unwillingness.


    Many young geniuses were burning with fighting spirit towards these two uninvited guests.


    <span>"Your Majesty, this Night King suddenly used such a move. He''s obviously trying to goad us into doing something. Be careful, there''s a trick to it!" The Su n''s Great Elder, Su Chan, warned.


    <span>"Even so, the Demon God Kingdom has already done this. If we still don''t dare to deal with them, won''t we be ridiculed?


    Where is the face of the Imperial Family? "


    <span>Su Wangdao said.


    "This ¡­" The Su n elders frowned.<span>"If there really isn''t the slightest ripple in this Sacred Royal Trial, why did we have to invite the forefathers back?"


    Su Wang smiled, stood up and said, "I don''t mind making the young students of the Demon God Kingdom take the exam together with the young ones from our Grand Examination.If the Demon God Kingdom really wanted to get along with each other, then it would benefit the people of both countries by interacting with each other.


    But... Night King, how can you prove that these two Demon God Kingdom students are suitable for the exam''s age? "


    "That''s easy to do," said Night King as he said to the two Demon God Kingdom youths. "You two will prove your age in front of all the ns of the world!"


    That big bloke took out a jade talisman and said, "I, Ying Qi, swear on my ancestors that I will be eighteen years old this year!"


    <span>Thedy also took out the Qing Qiu jade talisman and said softly, "I, True Son Wu Ye, swear to the ancestors of Qing Qiu that I will be seventeen years old this year ¡­"


    Seeing this, no one present doubted him anymore. To the family n, swearing an oath to their ancestors with a jade talisman was already a given.


    Whether it was those from the Demon God Nation or the Great War, everyone had amon understanding of this point.<span>The key point was that many of the forefathers could see that these two''s cultivation levels were at most in the Eternal stratum, and were no different from the youths present.


    <span>"Good, then I will allow the true son of the Misty Night and Ying Qi to participate in this year''s Royal Sacred Examination at thest moment! If you perform outstandingly, you will be the number one pair of students of the Demon God Kingdom in the Sacred Royal Academy! "


    <span>Su Wangdao said.


    Ying Qi grinned and said, "Thank you, your highness, for your kindness!"<span>"Your Majesty, thank you very much." The true son of Misty Night bowed.


    Ye Guanxing smiled faintly, "This king indeed did not see wrong. Your Majesty is indeed magnanimous, and I presume that you should use this opportunity to have more friendly rtions with the Demon God Kingdom in the future.""Humph, you''re a monster from the Demon God Nation, how could you believe their lies?


    <span>The current Emperor has really treated the safety of the expedition as child''s y! "


    A sonorous voice came from the Hundred Miles Family''s grandstand area, causing many people to look over in surprise.


    The one who spoke was the head of the Baili family, the armored Hundred Miles City.<span>There were quite a few visitors from the Baili Aristocrat n this time as well. The Old Ancestor even brought a total of eleven people, the strongest of the five major ns.


    The Baili family, which had always resisted the barbarians and had been operating in the Northeast for thousands of years, had always been united by the Iron Blood Army.


    <span>At this moment, in front of tens of thousands of people present, he did not hold back when talking about Su Wang''s wrongdoings.


    <span>"n Head Baili, if you have any objections, you can say them out." Su Wang did not get angry. Instead, he smiled and asked.


    "The hatred between the Demon God Nation and the Wilderness has been umted for tens of thousands of years. It has long since outgrown the hatred between ns! Every year, countless nobles, soldiers, and civilians would die outside of Beiming City and Sha City!<span>Every year on the sea, they would encounter the attacks of the Demon God Kingdom. The Night King of Dark Moon City was fine, but he had to ask the soldiers of Dark Moon City and ask the citizens of the other cities along the coast! How many of their loved ones were persecuted by the Sea Demons, and even eaten by them!?


    <span>Which n or aristocratic family here does not have a blood feud with the Demon God Nation!? "


    <span>Iron City stood up and swept his gaze across all the people present, "I am asking the Under Heaven n and the Venerable ss, do you have any rtives, did you die in the hands of barbarians, or in the hands of demons!?"


    Upon hearing this question, many people nodded their heads in agreement.


    The war had been going on for so many years with the Demon God Kingdom that every family had rtives that died after joining the army.Hundred Miles City turned to look at Su Wang, "Emperor! You ask them, and make them release their hatred and hatred on those people from the Demon God Kingdom, will they be willing to repay them with good and evil!?


    <span>Could it be that those who died in battle lost their blood in vain!?


    The Fog of the Demon God Nation''s Long Yue had built three armies in the past dozen years: Sea Demon, King Lu, and Sky Demon! The ambition of a wolf was obvious! In the prehistoric era, the strong preyed on the weak. What kind of students were they relying on tomunicate with each other in order to calm down the conflict?


    It''s ridiculous! "


    "Hundred Miles City! Don''t you dare look down on the current Emperor just because of the illustrious achievements of the Baili Family! "<span>Su Chan reprimanded with a flushed face.


    <span>Hundred Miles City threw their heads back andughed, "Great Elder Su Zhen, you all better not forget! To this day, we of the Baili family have yet to officially admit that we are the new emperor! We, the Baili family, have to acknowledge a man of half the blood of the barbarians as an emperor?


    Ask the millions of corpses outside the city, whether they agree to it or not! "


    <span>"Baili Family!" Are you all trying to rebel!? "


    Su Chen was furious, and the Su n elders all stood up.<span>As for the Patriarchs on both sides, their faces were incredibly grim.


    No one would have thought that the real smell of gunpowder was not between the students, but between the two chosen families of heaven to begin first!


    "In terms ofbat prowess, the Baili family is a true sword that was forged from training on the battlefield. They fought alone in all five generations of families. Looks like they''ve reallye prepared this time ¡­"


    <span>"That''s right. After all, so many people had died in the great battle. If I were from the Baili family, I wouldn''t be convinced when I saw the Emperor of the barbarian bloodline ¡­" The crowd burst into discussion.


    Seeing that the fight was about to break out, Su Wanglong let out a long sigh. This sigh actually made the mes of anger in the two sides feel like it had been cooled down and extinguished?


    The forefathers of both sides'' faces changed. This was an effect of a different realm and was not something that could be aplished with just one''s cultivation.<span>When the people from the Baili family saw Su Wang''s expression, they became even more serious.


    <span>"A day''s worth of cold ¡­." One of the ancestors narrowed his eyes and said, "No wonder..." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2329

    <span>On Shen Long''s side, Ren TianKuo''s eyes couldn''t help but flicker as well. "This emperor is rather interesting."


    The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth raised into a smile, "Is that so?" I said he was pretty good. "<span>"If it wasn''t for the Heavenly Star Token, perhaps you wouldn''t even be able to make a move in the Sacred Royal Examinations this time around?" Ren Tianliang asked.


    Ye Fan shrugged, "About that..." "It''s hard to say..." "Oh?"


    The more Ren TianKui listened, the more he found it interesting, a trace of anticipation appeared in his eyes.


    A few of the Divine Dragon nsmen looked at each other, not understanding what the two were saying.


    At this time, Su Wang You leisurely said, "This Emperor thinks that Patriarch Baili''s words make sense ¡­ From the perspective of the Baili family, it is understandable that they have some prejudice against my birth.However, today was the Sacred Royal Examinations. No matter what, the youths should be the ones toplete it first.


    Moreover, these two little fellows from the Demon God Nation might not be able to stand out amongst these geniuses.<span>Why don''t we have our heroes spar with them and then talk about other things. Patriarch, what do you think? "


    <span>Su Wang smiled.


    Hundred Miles City turned to look at the few Patriarchs behind them.


    Seeing the leader of the ancestors nod his head, Hundred Miles City then said, "Alright then. For the sake of the young students of the Great War, we will temporarily put this matter aside!" However, if the Imperial Family were to build good rtions with the Demon God Nation, our Hundred Miles Family would definitely not agree for the sake of the thousands of heroic souls! "


    <span>Su Wang nodded, then looked towards the stars. "What does Night King think?"


    <span>Ye Guan Xing sat down. "I think so too. As long as we can have the two young peoplepete in the same match, we can talk about the otherster."


    "Alright, I announce that the drawing of lots will officially begin!"


    Su Wangdao said.


    Finally, after a short interlude, the drawing of lots started on the screen.


    <span>Under the eager attention of many pairs of eyes, the drawing of lots waspleted in a short period of time.


    Hundreds of people were divided into 18 groups. Some were happy while others were sad! "Sigh!" How did I end up in the same group as Ao Han!? "


    "Look at me, this group is Ren Zhuo and the Tu Zi stage ¡­" "That''s great! Watch me f * ck that demon god country''s monster to death! "


    Amidst the ruckus, the Qi King announced that the students would be arranged ording to the number of the stage, in order to prepare for the exam.<span>"I presume all of you have already memorized the rules of the Sacred Royal Trial beforehand.


    <span>This King will briefly say it here. The most important things are three! First, don''t deliberately kill others! Two, do not use the weapons you brought with you, such as des, concealed weapons, or poison! 3. Admit defeat and fall into the arena. If you fly past the edge of the arena, you will be defeated!


    <span>No matter who vited the rules, their results would not count! As to whether or not to pass the examination, the on-site jury will decide.


    <span>"Those who perform outstandingly, even if they don''t make it into the final 18, they will still have a chance to be the champion!"


    <span>The group of students acknowledged in session. On the other hand, some of them had worried looks on their faces.


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo took a nce at Ye Fan, who was standing on the stage, as herrge eyes were filled with fighting spirit.


    The girl had already made up her mind. Even if it was for the sake of the Sword God''s disciple''s reputation, she couldn''t lose face for her teacher! Ye Fan stood up and gave the girl a thumbs up.Actually, he did not require Hua Xiaoluo to win a few ces. After all, all the geniuses in the world were not weak. It was enough for them to give it their all.


    <span>"This disciple of yours is a bit too weak, could it be that you also taught her the Art of Disintegration?"


    <span>Ren Tianbao said.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I am still unable topletelyprehend the essence of disintegration, so how could I pass it on to her so easily... "Moreover, she hasn''t reached the level where she can cultivate yet."<span>"Haha, with your age and cultivation level, I''m afraid you''re the only one in Gu Jing. At least, I''ve never heard of you before.


    <span>"You can''t ask, this girl can be like you," Ren Tianliangmented.


    <span>Ye Fan wryly smiled in his heart. In fact, when he was really 18 years old, ording to the standards of prehistoric times, he was simply too weak to die.


    After all, he was only at the Qi Condensation stage, not even at the Foundation Establishment stage.


    However, in the following years, he had been practicing the mad dance of demons and had a narrow escape from death. He had gradually figured out his sword intent, and his strength had increased by leaps and bounds.


    <span>If they were topete head on, any of the eighteen year olds here would be able to instantly kill him.


    <span>After all, the Great Wastnds was a higher ne. This was the most obvious difference.


    While Ye Fan was still lost in his thoughts, thepetition on the nine stages had already begun.


    "You are the Flower Slow of the Shen Long family?


    "Hmph, so it turns out to be a little girl. Don''t cry if it hurts!"


    A robust youth from the Baili family, who was like a buffalo, grinned and said.


    Hua Xiaoluo held an ordinary sword in her hand and her face was filled with seriousness.<span>The Baili family youth rotated his cultivation base as a wave of sandstorm swirled around him. His body was instantly enveloped by a thickyer of sand and flying rocks!


    With each step he took, a sound as deep as an earthquake could be heard that shook the arena. If it wasn''t for the special strengthening technique, he probably wouldn''t have been able to withstand it! "A thousand feet of sand!"<span>The man from the Baili family used the flying sand to disrupt his vision and his own aura, causing Hua Xiaoluo to be unable to see his position.


    Following which, she suddenly came out from the sand and a huge fist wrapped in scorching sand flew towards Hua Xiaoluo''s small body like a millstone! "Scarlet Sand Fist!"


    There was only a "hong" sound as Hua Xiaoxiao''s back was hit by a fist! "Little Luo!"


    The several Divine Dragon Elders paled."Why isn''t this girl dodging?"


    <span>"Even if you can''t see clearly, you should still avoid it!"


    <span>Just when many people thought that Hua Xiaoluo was about to suffer a defeat, they suddenly realized that something was amiss?


    Hua Xiaoluo forcefully used her sword intent to protect her body and suffered a punch. Furthermore, she only managed to stagger forward! He quickly steadied his stance and then swung his sword backwards! The sword, which was wrapped in the Flowerless Sword Intent, did not directly sh at the opponent. Instead, it used the body of the sword to ruthlessly strike!<span>"Bam!"


    The tall and sturdy body of the Baili family youth was forcibly sent flying out of the arena! When hended outside of the arena, he was ashamed but at the same time, his mind went nk. This little girl, where did she get such terrifying strength from!?


    <span>Cries of surprise broke out in the surroundings. No one could understand how this girl could have such a tough and strong body. How could she have such crazy moves!?


    "This... When did my family''s Xiao Luo be so strong?


    "<span>In the audience, Hua Xiaoluo''s father was stupefied.


    Ye Hongxu didn''t know whether tough or cry. She looked at Ye Fan and said, "Look at you, you taught such a pretty and cute girl to love using brute force. How are you still like a girl?"


    Ye Fan grinned and said, "When I can use brute force to solve the problem, there''s no need to use tricks."<span>Hua Xiaoluo politely bowed to her opponent, then raised her head and looked at Ye Fan, who was on the stage, with a serious expression.


    Many people also followed Hua Xiaoluo''s gaze, wanting to see which ancestor the girl was looking at. However, none of them could recognize Ye Fan.


    At the same time, in the Ye n''s grandstand far away, Ye Guan Xing''s eyes also slowly locked onto Ye Fan, seeming to have thought of something.<span>Ye Fan noticed this gaze and silently looked back. Their gazes met, and neither of them backed off.


    <span>Ye Guan Xing gave a weird smile and slightly nodded, then he shifted his gaze to another stage.


    There, the true son of the Misty Night had already stepped onto the stage, and her opponent had attracted the attention of many.


    It was none other than the Luo Family''s genius, Luo Hongyue, who had been taught a lesson by Ye Fan at the Heaven Inquisition.Although she was beaten to tears by Ye Fan that day, her strength was still the focus of attention in this exam.


    Luo Hongyue, who wore a red and white cheongsam, stood proudly on the stage.


    Looking at the Wu Yazi, who had a delicate face and a long green skirt, a look of disgust appeared on his face.


    "Witch of the Qing Qiu n, I heard that you foxes like to seduce men. How about you seduce me and give it a try?"<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2330

    Zhenzi had a bashful expression on his face as she bowed and said, "This Big Sister of the Luo Family is new here. Please show mercy."


    <span>"You''re already begging for mercy?


    Aren''t you the top disciple sent by the Qing Qiu n? "<span>"If you kneel down and beg me, I''ll make a lighter move."


    He looked at her with tears in his eyes, "Really?


    <span>As long as I kneel down, sister will make my movements lighter? "


    <span>"Of course, it''s not fake. Would I, Luo Hongyue, still tease a little Nine-tailed Fox Demon like you?"


    Luo Hongyue said proudly.Meanwhile, the people below the stage were all dumbstruck.


    Because in the eyes of the people below, Luo Hongyue was talking to herself alone, and she was also full of pride, making themugh.


    "What''s going on with this Luo Hongyue?Are you dreaming? "


    <span>"What is sheughing about? The Starchild''s face has already appeared on her own!"


    <span>The group of students found it hrious, but also extremely bizarre.


    <span>"This child Hong Yue ¡­ Sigh! It''s because of the Qing Qiu''s fox charms! "


    <span>The Camels sighed bitterly.


    <span>Because the Royal Sacred Test couldn''t interfere from outside, even if the group saw Luo Hongyue being tricked, they couldn''t interfere at all.


    Luo Hongyue, on the other hand, was clearly caught up in an illusion and did not know that she had been bewitched.


    "Elder sister, you are really silly and adorable."<span>Suddenly, the true son of the Misty Night removed his fox-like appearance and gave a cold smile in front of Luo Hongyue.


    Luo Hongyue realized that something was wrong, but it was already toote! He pped out his palm and pushed the caught Luo Hongyue out of the ring.Luo Hongyue fell to the ground and realized that what she saw was all an illusion!?


    A feeling of grievance and unwillingness, as well as the pain of being humiliated, caused her to copse as tears fell like rain. She covered her face and ran out of the crowd.


    "This Qing Qiu little fox''s Bloodline Awakening is extremely high." Ye Hong Xu muttered.


    "The key is that seductive foxes are the Qing Qiu Family''s simplest form of talent. If she were to master Shadow Dance to a higher level ¡­ "Even if it''s the Esoteric Immortality Realm, it''s still at least thebat power of an Empyrean!" Ling Yanjiu said with a frown.<span>Ye Fan nodded, agreeing with the two forefathers'' evaluation.


    In order to deal with Wu Yeyue, he had learned a lot about the Qing Qiu bloodline from her. He knew that this was a n that could challenge the Four Great ns.


    However, the Qing Qiu n was few in number, and they also had many handsome men and beautiful women. Therefore, during the most brutal period of war, this n could be said to have suffered greatly.<span>The men and women of Qing Qiu were all treated as "spoils of war" and divided among the strong.


    Over time, the number of pure-blooded Qing Qiu nsmen became fewer and fewer. And with the defeat of Jiu Li, many of the Qing Qiu ves and mixed blood children were directly killed.


    <span>In addition to the Qing Qiu Bloodline''s talent, it was also known to be difficult to awaken and control. As such, the n had never really grown.


    <span>From these historical factors, Ye Fan couldpletely understand why Fog Night''s Long Yue was so ambitious ¡­ After all, there were too many blood grudges between them and their ancestors.


    "That Qiong Qi kid is going on stage. Hehe, it seems like those old fellows from the White Tiger n want to go up and tear that kid apart with their hands ¡­" Ren Tianliang grinned as he spoke.<span>Ye Fan turned around and saw that Ying Qi had already swaggered onto the stage, facing a sturdy Kui Family student.


    "Ying Family... Could it be that the Qiong Qi n has some sort of rtionship with the White Tiger n? "<span>Ye Fan asked.


    "Fan''er, didn''t you learn the history of your n well? You''ve made our ancestorsugh." Ye Zhaoxuan smiled and said, "The White Tiger n and the poor Qi n were brothers from the same n.


    <span>Although it was a matter of how ancient it was, and no one knew, in the history of the White Tiger n and the poor Qi n, there had been over a hundred records of the war for White Emperor City.


    They all think themselves to be the legitimate descendants of White Emperor. Moreover, the White Tiger and Qiong Qi races both have violent tempers.Ye Fan was stunned, he really didn''t know of such a history, probably only in the prehistoric era. There was no record of it on Earth, after all, there were no longer any species of berserk beasts on Earth.


    <span>Right at this moment, Ying Qi, who was on the stage, had already started fighting with that youth from the Lei n from the Kui n.


    The Lei n youth intended to gain the upper hand by striking first. With a roar, the sound wave directly struck into Ying Qi''s face! However, a grey lightning shed under Ying Qi''s feet as his seemingly clumsy body glided forward at a lightning speed and appeared behind the young man of the Lei Family! A cold bolt of gray lightning exploded from his hand, directly blowing the Lei n youth to the ground. His body twitched and he lost the ability to fight! Ying Qi turned his head around and looked at the White Tiger grandstand. With a proud smile, he looked down at the White Tiger genius, Ying Mo, and waved his finger.


    In that instant, quite a few elders and forefathers of the White Tiger n rose to their feet and started cursing incessantly.


    "What a despicable remnant of a genius. I wish I could have struck him with a lightning strike right now!"<span>"Ying Mo! If you don''t beat that brat down, don''te back! "


    Ying Mo''s face was now filled with a grim expression. He had always been a man of few words, but now, his eyes were filled with fire sparks.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile, but he also felt that the lightning talent disyed by Ying Qi was quite interesting."Then Lei... Is it the Yin Lightning? "


    <span>Ye Fan asked, he felt that this thunder was simr to the thunder and lightning punishment back on Earth.


    <span>"That''s right, it''s the Yin Lightning, also known as the Water Lightning. The coldest and coldest lightning from the Yin is alsopletely different from the White Tiger n''s Yang Lightning.


    <span>"The main damage is in the spirit, not the body, rtively softer," said Ye Hong Fu.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "This Thunder..." "It''s power is weaker than White Tiger''s Thunder."


    He had experienced the difference between Yi Sanxiao and Ying He''s lightning and thunder, so he could clearly feel the difference in their characteristics.


    Ling Yanjiu said: "The destructive power of the Yin Lightning is indeed inferior to that of the Yang Lightning, but the true genius of the poor and Qi n is the ''cmity''.<span>This brat dares to be so impudent, I''m afraid he has already grasped a few points. "


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes lit up, "Oh?"


    Chaos?<span>"I''d like to see what kind of talent it is."


    <span>The group of God Dragon Patriarchs didn''t know whether tough or cry. We are risking our lives to watch this battle, but you don''t feel the slightest bit of pressure? "


    Ye Fan waved his hand and smiled, "One yard for one yard. I think this Sacred Royal Test is quite interesting. Normally, I don''t have the chance to experience the absolute arts of so many ns and families."


    <span>Everyone from the Divine Dragon n was speechless. The Sword God was indeed powerful, but he was still young. They had never seen anything before, so it was a bit embarrassing to talk about it.


    <span>It was at this moment that waves of cheers rang out from the other side of the arena.


    "As expected of the Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son!" "Awesome!"


    <span>"Seems like this year''s first ce position has already been confirmed!"


    Ao Han stood on the stage with a righteous face, and cupped his hands towards Ling Mingjing, who had an unwilling expression on her face.


    <span>"Thank you."


    Ling Mingjing was iparably upset, and without the usual image of an elegant young master, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    "Haha, what ''Xuanyuan Three Ying''? They are nothing in front of our Shixiong Ao!"<span>"The Divine Dragon n is only mediocre!"


    The group ofmoner students gasped in admiration, while themoner officials were also apuding and cheering.


    <span>Ao Han, on the other hand, waved to his supporters with a humble expression, thanked them, bowed, and walked off the stage.


    "Haha, Ling Yanjiu, the younger generation of your Ling family is no good!" A few forefathers began to make jokes.


    Ling Yanjiu snorted, "I don''t even know the grandsons of tens of generations, what does it have to do with me?"


    "Thatmoner brat ¡­ "There''s a very strange aura on his body," Ren TianKuo muttered.Ye Fan grinned, "Let''s see how long he can hide for..." At the same time, not too far away from the Sacred Emperor Academy, atop a tall building in the Imperial City.


    The two figures watched silently from afar.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2331

    <span>Amongst them, there was a red-haired man wearing a dark red leather vest. He held a jug of wine in his hand and gulped down arge amount of it.


    "Ah!" A headache! Fog night, Long Yue, I, Old Zhu, have really fallen for the trap of you two old brats! He had said that after forging the Heavenly Star Token, he would take back the Gonggong Divine Bead. Yet, he actually wanted Old Zhu toe personally to get it?


    Apart from the Ye family, the other eight tforms add up to around a hundred sage realm forefathers.<span>More than a thousand years ago, Emperor Draconic Fist was present. The new Emperor evenprehended ''The Cold of the Day''.


    <span>You said that finding the Gonggong Divine Bead and taking it back with you, isn''t that not thinking too highly of me, Old Zhu? "


    Beside him was a man dressed in an immacte blue brocade robe. Hisplexion was as white as condensed white jade, and his appearance was extraordinary. This man was the Demon God Emperor.


    Long Yue''s slender hands stroked her long, ck hair as she said in a delicate and gentle voice, "I hope that Master does not worry too much. I will naturally find the Gonggong Divine Bead for you."


    "Find back?"<span>How?


    Now, even the person who groomed the Gonggong Divine Bead can''t be found! "


    The big man said dejectedly.


    <span>The corner of Wu Yeyue''s mouth held a smile, "Back then, the Night King, in order to prevent Yi San fromughing, took the treasure pearl for himself.


    Using a technique, he refined a Profound Orb into the ''Son Mother Pearl'' that was rted to the Gonggong Divine Orb.


    As long as we get within a certain range and stimte the mother pearl, the Gonggong Divine Bead will not be able to be hidden ¡­ " "Oh?


    The stars in the night sky are indeed very meticulous. Where is the mother pearl? "


    The red-haired man asked.Wu Yeyue shook her hand and a dark Profound bead appeared in it.


    "The oligarch promises that before long, this person with the Gonggong Divine Bead will naturally appear ¡­ When that time came, Zhu Ge Sen would return to his master. That person ¡­ "I''ll take it."


    "Hehe, I don''t care about him. I just want to take back the bead to save my daughter''s life. Anything else is up to you!"


    <span>¡­ ¡­. In the Sacred Royal Academy.


    <span>As the examinees gradually finished warming up and entered a state, the speed of the rest of the exams also became faster and faster.


    In order to conserve their physical strength, almost no one would deliberately probe for too long. Everyone also did their best to end the battle as quickly as possible, so as to not create unnecessary problems.


    Hua Xiaoluo, Ao Han, Ren Zhuo, Ying Mo, and some other students who had long been famous, sessfully entered the final rounds of each division.<span>What made many people feel worried and depressed was that the true son of Fog Night and Ying Qi had also easily eliminated arge number of elite warriors.


    <span>If these two young men from the Demon God Nation really tried to squeeze out the crowd of heroes, it would obviously be a great humiliation to both the family ns and the families! In the afternoon, the top 18 officially appeared.


    Of the remaining 18 students, besides the two Demon God Kingdom''s "uninvited guests", they all came from the four great ns and five great families. The onlymoner was Ao Han.


    "Sigh... "The four great ns and the five great ns truly live up to their name."<span>"However, the Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son, Ao Han, may have created history!"


    "Those two from the Demon God Nation are really hard to deal with. They''re obviously not using their full strength!"In the midst of the discussion, the Qi King announced and once again began randomly drawing lots.


    On the big screen, a pair of battle maps appeared, causing the tens of thousands of people present to cry out in rm.


    "The first round, Ao Han against the true son of the Misty Night?""This is awesome! The finals are being held earlier?"


    "<span>The atmosphere of the audience instantly turned white-hot.


    Those on themoner''s side all began to shout out loudly in support of True Son Wu Ye. There were even some nobles who shouted out loudly for him to kill True Son Wu Ye.


    Ao Han''s eyes shed with a cold light as he looked at the Night''s Night.


    On the other hand, the Wu Yazi had a coquettish smile on his face as he casted a flirtatious nce at Ao Han.


    Ao Leng harrumphed, remained unmoved, and directly jumped onto the stage with confidence.<span>On the other hand, the True Son of Misty Night leisurely stepped onto the stage and bowed politely, "Young Master, please enlighten me."


    The moment he said that, a unique spiritual force fluctuation that was bewitching was released into the arena.


    <span>Ao Han was already on his guard, and immediately revolved his own cultivation base, releasing the pressure of an Empyrean! " Witch! How can you fool me with such insignificant skills?


    "Ao Han''s eyes shone brightly.


    "Ah!" The audience immediately let out a series of exmations! Heaven Seizing Supreme Force!?<span>Ao Han actually broke through to the Sky Sovereign realm!? "


    <span>"To think that Ao Han had been hiding himself so deeply!?"


    Oh my god! To steal the heavens at such a young age?


    ""There''s no hope for that witch now!"


    The other top ten rankers revealed expressions of shock, caution, and defeat.


    <span>Instantly, the True Son of Mist''s eyes narrowed as he realized that the situation wasn''t looking good.


    In that instant, Ao Han exerted strength through his feet, his body quickly moved, closing in on the Night True Son! It was not a problem for him to attack from afar with the Extremely Cold Mystical Body. The moment he got close, he wouldunch a barrage of punches and kicks at the True Son of Mist. The True Son of Misty Night retreated step by step. She, who was at the level of her longevity, was unable to withstand the cold.


    <span>"Just as he was about to fall out of the arena, a white light shed across his eyes!" "Shadow Dance!"


    Finally, for the first time in his life, the true son of the Misty Night, had used another talent from the Qing Qiu Family on the stage! Her body turned into a white silhouette, like a whiteet, dragging a long trajectory, so fast that the naked eye couldn''t catch it! In a split-second, the True Son of Misty Night had circled to the other side of the arena! Ao Han turned his head and stomped his foot on the ground. Arge amount of Heavenly Water Force condensed into ice as Frost de Thrust appeared all around the arena! Let''s see where you can run now! "


    The Nightmare Child''s movements were restricted, but she was still as fast as a fairy on ice! Ao Lengughed, following the limited range of movement, his fists formed two ck poisonous storms! "Roar!" Two poisonous ck dragons were released from Ao Han''s hands, wreaking havoc on the stage! Sky Poison!?


    Ao Han actually had the power of heaven''s selection to awaken!?


    And always thought that he was Tianshui ¡­ " "Strange, is this the Sky Poison?


    Why does it feel different from poison... " "If it wasn''t awakened, is it the poison in my body?<span>"The power of heaven''s selection is countless, it''s normal to have something we''ve never seen before."


    "Since the judges didn''t say anything, it should be the Sky Poison, it''s not considered a vition of the rules."<span>Some of the spectators on scene were discussing nonstop. As for some of the old ancestors, they had expressions of suspicion.


    "This brat''s poison... Why does it look like corpse poison? "


    Ye Hong Xu muttered.


    "This ancestor has also seen some heaven chosen ones from the Sky Poison Pearl. They are indeed a bit different," Ling Yan said.


    A protective barrier in the arena swiftly appeared to prevent the poison from leaking out.


    Although the spectators felt that it was strange, as long as Ao Han went to fight against the Night''s Night, they wouldn''t care what methods he used. They kept on cheering him on.<span>At this moment, the True Son of Mist also forcefully circted his cultivation as he held his breath, not daring to breathe in too much of the poison.


    Even if the Qing Qiu bloodline had the ability to resist the poison, it would still not be able to resist an overdose of it in a short period of time.


    With a sneer, Ao Han passed through the poisonous fog and released ice spikes that covered the entire stage! The true son of Fog Night finally could not hold on and was struck by an ice spike. With a miserable scream, blood sttered everywhere as he fell to the side of the arena! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Ao Han rushed towards the woman, wanting to punch her down with his fist, but he was shocked! "Big brother!"In front of his eyes, an arrogant face appeared, looking at him with eyes filled with grief and fear! Shuang''er?


    <span>Hearing the same voice as his little sister, Ao Han''s offense was instantly cut off. At the same time, he felt a chill run down his spine, and thought, This is bad! Indeed, the "Ao Shuang" in front of him had suddenly disappeared!?


    "Shadow Dance, Violent Shadow Combo!"<span>The true son of the Misty Night, who had transformed into an arrogant frost shape, suddenly appeared in a dozen figures, surrounding the proud Han from behind! Every single one of them used a different posture, kicking out at Ao Han over a dozen times! In a split-second, only the sage realm cultivators with the best eyesight, as well as some of the special ns with white pupils like the Bai Ze family, could see the continuous attacks from the terrifying speed of the Night Fog! There was a qualitative difference between the true essence of a living ce and the Heaven Stealing Realm.


    However, the True Son of Mist used the explosive power of the Shadow Dance and a dozen continuous attacks to break through Ao Han''s protective true essence! Ao Han was caught off guard, and at the edge of the arena, he was actually kicked out of the arena! Even though Ao Han was grabbing the side of the arena angrily, his body was already out of the way! The entire audience sighed, iparably disappointed! When the protective barrier dissipated, one of the ancestors cast a spell to dispel the poisonous mist as well.


    Ao Han lost his soul, and was filled with anger as he asked the panting True Child Wu Ye on the stage, "You ¡­ How did you be my sister!? ""Cluck, cluck ¡­" "Little big brother, since you''re here for the exam, of course you have to investigate your opponent beforehand ¡­ What a touching brotherly love. "


    Although the judges were unwilling and regretful, they could only judge one by one that true child Fog Night had won.


    "How could it be like this!?


    Duotian lost to Longevity?What is Ao Han doing!? "


    <span>"What a trash of a Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son, how stupid of you to seek fame!"


    "Everyone knows that this witch can transform, but she can still be tricked?


    This little brat is hard to achieve! "


    "Despicable!"


    Ao Han was not convinced. Seeing the crowd of people shaking his head, those who were sighing at him, he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    To him, being in the top 18 was aplete humiliation! He had stolen the heavens, and lost to longevity!?<span>The True Master Fog Night said yfully, "This little big brother, in the end, who vited the rules first?


    <span>What was that poison... You know best. "Don''t forget, Ie from the Demon God Kingdom. If the contestants can''t see it, then I can see a bit."


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2332

    As soon as Ao Han heard it, his face darkened. There was a trace of unease in his eyes and he forced himself to calm down, "I don''t know what nonsense you are spouting! "Humph!"<span>He turned his head and quickly left the arena area, returning to the spectator stands of themoner district.


    The eyes of the bunch ofmoner students no longer held the reverence they had before. Instead, most of them carried ridicule and disdain.


    <span>Ao Han pretended not to see, lowered his head and sat down. His fists were clenched tightly, and blood flowed out from his teeth ¡­ Although some people had doubtful expressions, the Royal Sacred Examination was still in progress. No one questioned what the two of them were talking about.


    Soon, Hua Xiaoluo, Ren Zhuo, Baili Jinge, Huang Ying''er, and the others had all defeated their opponents.


    <span>Not long after, thest battle between the eighteen and the nine had arrived. It was the White Tiger Ying Mo against the Qiong Qi Family''s Ying Qi.


    Both of them had been staring at each other for a long time. Once they had entered the arena, they did not waste any time on superfluous words. Instead, they charged each other in full force with their cultivation base! The white-gold yang thunder and the grayish gray yin thunder constantly exploded on the martial stage! "Thunder Beast!"


    All of a sudden, the thunder and lightning surrounding Ying Mo''s body turned blood-red, and the power of the thunder and lightning abruptly increased by a great amount! Ying Mo instantly increased his advantage andunched countless thunderbolt punches at Ying Qi, forcing him to retreat step by step!"This Ying Mo actually awakened a thunder beast!?"


    He really hid it well! "


    "It seems that we have overestimated Ao Han, and underestimated the leader of the Xuanyuan Three Heroes!?"<span>"I''m afraid that when Prince Consort Ye defeated Ying Mo, Ying Mo didn''tprehend the Thunder Beast either. Otherwise, the oue would be hard to say!"


    Discussions rang out from the surroundings, and many people from the White Tiger n also had expressions of joy on their faces.


    "Master Hou, it seems that Ying Mo has a good chance of winning!"<span>An elder said to Bai Wuji beside him.


    <span>"What do you know? Things are not looking good right now. If we can''t continue to beat up that Qiong Qi beast, something bad is going to happen ¡­" Dressed in a tinum long robe, with thick eyebrows and starry eyes, the arrogant marquis Hu Ben said with a frown.


    The elders looked at each other, then at the forefathers, all of them had grim expressions.


    At this moment, Ying Mo, who was standing on the stage, suddenly let out a great growl! "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"Ying Mo''s eyes were bloodshot, and his body seemed to be out of control. He then threw out two punches towards his own chest! Puff! Ying Mo spat out a mouthful of blood and kneeled on the stage, his whole body twitching! The entire audience went into an uproar! Many people directly stood up in shock! What''s going on!? "


    <span>"Why did Ying Mo beat himself up?


    "


    Most people didn''t understand what had just happened.<span>The group of old ancestors of the White Tiger n seemed to have expected this to happen. They closed their eyes and shook their heads as they sighed.


    <span>"This is what a cmity is like ¡­ "In the end, I was still unable to resist," Ye Hong Xu regretfully said.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. He could feel that on the arena just now, Ying Qi''s body had been releasing a special kind of energy from the very beginning.


    <span>This was simr to when Wu Hui used "Heartbreak", but it was a little different because this kind of spread seemed to be more through physical contact.


    In other words, the more contact you have, the more likely you are to be affected, which is like a neurotoxin.


    <span>After being ''poisoned'', Ying Mo seemed to be more and more tyrannical, to the point that he lost his mind andunched a deadly attack on himself!


    <span>Ling Yanjiu said: "Fighting against the poor Qi Family, we absolutely cannot drag it out, moreover, we must avoid as much as possible of close contact ¡­ Otherwise, he will have a vicious nature and eventually lose his mind. "


    <span>It seemed that as long as he didn''t have any contact with Ying Qi, he would be fine with it, but most of the time, he wouldn''t be able to control it.


    <span>Ying Qi spat out a mouthful of blood. Although he was slightly injured, he stillughed out loud proudly after defeating the genius of the White Tiger n.


    After the unconscious Ying Mo was carried away, only the top 9 students remained on the scene.


    <span>At this time, the Qi King stepped onto the stage and shouted, "First of all, I want to congratte the remaining top nine students. You have all officially passed the Sacred Royal Academy''s examination.


    <span>No matter what rank you get next, you will be able to enter the Sacred Emperor Academy without having to undergo a score evaluation.


    ording to the usual practice, the top 9 students would randomly choose their own arena.After they stood in their respective arenas, they continued to randomly draw lots.


    <span>Those who drew may choose a ring next to their own and engage in battle.


    Of course... If you believe that you are unable to challenge any of the neighboring arenas, you will default to abstention. "


    Once finished, the drawing of lots started on the big screen once again.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh and say, "Interesting, I was wondering how the nine of you should proceed with the elimination round, and it turned out to be such a rule." "No wonder there are nine rings. They were all arranged long ago."


    Yao Xingzhiughed, "This rule is notpletely fair. There will be many fortuitous encounters.If the surroundings of the ring happened to be filled with opponents who were holding back, then he''d have no choice but to give up.


    However, if one is lucky and is restrained by oneself in the vicinity, then one would be able to survive two to three rounds, even if one is not the strongest. "


    Ren Tianliao snorted and said, "A true battlefield doesn''t have to be fair. A true expert has to stand out in the midst of all this injustice!"


    <span>As they spoke, the drawing of lots came to an end. Each and every one of the nine strong students who were more or less injured stepped onto their own arena.


    Seeing the nine finalists standing in the center of the arena, cheers broke out from the audience. The final, white-hot battle was about to begin! Ao Han sat in themoner''s area, looking at the nine people on stage, epting all sorts of praises and apuse. A sinister resentment shed in his eyes ¡­


    <span>What caused him even more pain was the various discussions in the surroundings ¡­ "The Divine Dragon Family is still the strongest!" Hua Xiaoluo and Ren Zhuo took up two spots! "


    "I don''t think that Hua Xiaoluo is that strong, but that''s enough! After all, such a little girl ¡­ "


    "The two little monsters from the Demon God Nation took two each. The remaining five, the phoenix and Xuanming respectively, and the Su, Baili, and Tu Families each took one. It''s a pity about that Ying Mo!"


    <span>"The difference between usmoners and the aristocrats is just too great!"


    <span>"Hmph ¡­" What crappy Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son, he is simply a Heaven''s Mandate fool! "


    <span>"If Principal Kong Zhuo were to know about this, he would probably vomit blood from anger. He is too disappointing..." Ao Han gnashed his teeth, an amber demonic light flickered within his eyes ¡­. At this moment, the first person to draw lots to choose a candidate appeared on the big screen!


    "Ying Qi?


    <span>"


    <span>"This is bad, this Demon God Kingdom fellow will definitely pick a weak one!"


    <span>Under the tens of thousands of stares of the crowd, Ying Qi took a nce around, grinned, then walked to a ring nearby.


    "How shameless!"<span>"Isn''t this obviously pinching a soft persimmon!?"


    The entire audience booed loudly, swearing at Ying Qi''s shamelessness.


    Standing opposite of Ying Qi was a petite man, holding a long sword in his hand, with a blushing face, and a serious expression on his face, Xiao Luo! In front of this little girl, Ying Qi was like a giant beast that could swallow this little girl up at any time!Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2333

    Ying Qi didn''t care about those tauntsing from all directions, he was staring at Hua Xiaoluo with an evil grin on his face.<span>"Little girl, you should be satisfied to be able to get the 9th ce.


    If you''re afraid of pain, why don''t you go down now?


    Even I am worried, what if I were to break you apart with a single move of my hand? "<span>Hua Xiaoluo gripped his longsword tightly. There was no fear in hisrge eyes, and instead, there was anticipation.


    "You ¡­ Are you strong? "


    Hua Xiaoluo asked.


    Ying Qiughed out loud and patted his stone-like chest muscles, "What, do you want toe and touch your big brother''s chest?Do you like strong men?


    I''ve never yed you like this before... Why don''t we wait for me to get first ce and then we can give it a try? "Hearing all kinds of dirty words spoken by Ying Qi, all kinds of curses came out from around him.


    <span>Everyone from the Shen Long family also had gloomy expressions.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Ye Fan. After all, Hua Xiaoluo was the Sword God''s beloved disciple... But to their surprise, Ye Fan didn''t look angry at all. Instead, his face was full of excitement and a smile was stered on it.Hua Xiaoluo did not get angry. She did not understand much and instead said with a serious frown, "You don''t know how to get first ce!"


    "Oh?Then who do you think will take first ce? "


    Ying Qi seemed to be ying with a child.


    Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes were filled with fighting spirit as he said seriously, "I want to get first ce! "You can''t embarrass my teacher!"<span>"Hahahaha! ¡­" Ying Qiughed crazily, as if he had heard a great joke.


    "Little girl ¡­" You''re teasing me. "Ow!" Before Ying Qi could finish his sentence, he let out a shrill scream, like a pig being butchered!


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo suddenly dodged and rushed in front of him, throwing a whip kick right on Ying Qi''s stomach! A surge of Long Habitat''s power and dragon me directly kicked the muscles on Ying Qi''s waist and sent his body flying backward like a giant rock!


    <span>After flying across the air andnding on the ground, his hands and feet rubbed against the ground for a while, only then did Ying Qie to a stop, gasping heavily for breath! There wasplete silence! Everyone stared nkly at the petite girl. They felt as if their jaws were going to fall off at any moment!


    Hua Xiaoluo''s face was filled with excitement. She could not help but reveal an innocent and adorable smile. "You are indeed very strong. Then I can rx. Otherwise, if you can''t control your strength well and kill someone, you will fail the exam!"


    The other seven people in the arena, as well as the audience, were all struck by a cold chill! Could it be that this little girl ¡­ From start to finish, he had been worried about killing someone, so he kept beating them?


    Ying Qi raised his head, and his eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. He felt humiliated, which made him extremely furious! "Damn brat ¡­" Don''t be too arrogant!? "Dark thunder rumbled around Ying Qi''s body, and silver snakes seemed to be swimming in his muscles. Suddenly, a strong gust of wind rose from under his feet as he darted towards Hua Xiaoluo like a fierce arrow! A fist was thrown out, carrying with it the power of a ten thousand jin. It was like a silver-gray thunder beast that wanted to swallow Hua Xiaoluo whole!


    Hua Xiaoluo''s body began to glow with a golden sword intent. The ordinary longsword in her hand began to emit a thick sword intent aura, causing the sword to be unable to withstand it as metal fragments began to fall!?


    <span>"Flowers'' Sword Intent, Tens of thousands of lifeless mountains!"


    He saw Hua Xiaoluo''s figure move. As she shed out with the longsword in her hand, her figure seemed to beyered with more than a dozen images as it constantly froze!<span>At the same time, every figure disyed different sword moves from different angles! Golden sword flowers bloomed one after another. Each one of them was taller than thest! After reaching the tenth light spot, Hua Xiaoluo seemed to be even taller than Ying Qi! In the blink of an eye,yers uponyers of shes struck out!


    <span>As Ying Qi approached Hua Xiaoluo, he realized that the situation was not looking good, but it was already toote! Over a dozen sword shadows shed across the air andnded on Ying Qi''s body. After a dozen screams of pain from Ying Qi, the area in front of him had been badly mutted!


    <span>When thest sword swooshed across the air, Ying Qi dashed out in a high parab and directly fell down from the ring!


    Because too many meridians had been cut off, his entire body was covered in blood, and he hadpletely lost all battle power! After the scene went silent for a few seconds, itpletely boiled up! What exactly happened!? "


    "What''s wrong with this Hua Xiaoluo?"<span>"


    "Oh my god!" He only used one move!?That Ying Qi didn''t even have a chance to resist?


    "


    Countless praises, ttery, and the like exploded out. At the same time that many people vented their anger, they realized that Hua Xiaoluo had always been an underrated expert! Seeing that Ying Qi was still alive, Hua Xiaoluo hurriedly ran to the side of the stage and let out a sigh of relief.<span>The Divine Dragon n''s grandmasters and elders were also beaming with joy.


    "Haha ¡­" "This child has always been worried that the sword intent''s lethality would be too great and that it would even be restrained. Interesting."<span>"Although she is a small girl, she was very meticulous. She must have noticed Ying Qi''s'' trouble ''and decided that it would be inappropriate for her to fight him. Therefore, sheunched an all-out attack right from the beginning."


    "If this Ying Qi did not underestimate his opponent, he would not have been defeated so easily."<span>While everyone wasmenting, they couldn''t help but look at Ye Fan with even more admiration.


    Indeed, there was a great master and a great disciple! Actually, Ye Fan was also a bit surprised, because Hua Xiaoluo''s sword intent was clearly the weaker version of his'' Breaking Dawn ''sword intent.<span>As Hua Xian''s body could not withstand the super burst of Breaking Dawn, she used a segmented method,yer uponyer.


    <span>Although the power and speed had been weakened, it was still more than enough to deal with Ying Qi.


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo won the next battle, but she was not too excited. After all, the exam was not over yet.


    However, it was obvious that the expressions of the other seven people hadpletely changed when they saw Hua Xiaoluo.


    They could all sense that Hua Xiaoluo was the strongest hidden enemy in this exam! Seeing his disciple being recognized, Ye Fan also feltfortable. Just as he was about to continue watching, Ling Yuwei''s figure suddenly appeared beside him! "Weiwei?"


    Ye Fan was surprised, "Why did youe out?"<span>Ling Yuwei and the others had been in the ring the entire time, but since they knew the password to enter and leave, they could naturally leave on their own.


    The sudden appearance of a woman from the Divine Dragon n in the Divine Dragon n stands didn''t really attract too much attention.


    <span>"Ye Fan, Xiao Xue is very ufortable, hurry up and show her!"


    "What?"


    "<span>Ye Fan''s heart sank. He no longer had the time to worry about the exam ending.


    After exchanging a few simple words with the few Patriarchs, they quickly took Ling Yuwei and flew away from the stands.


    <span>After running to an empty academy in the Sacred Emperor Academy, Ye Fan told thedies toe out.


    When Su Qingxue appeared, the woman''s entire body was already ice-cold. She was trembling and her lips were so white that it was difficult for her to stand stably! "Little Snow!"


    Ye Fan hurriedly hugged the woman, and after sensing her for a bit, his face became even more unsightly.<span>"Husband, what''s wrong with Qingxue?"


    "Is it a rpse?"Ye Fan looked at Su Qingxue, who had her eyes tightly closed, and said, "The pearl in her body is very restless. She can no longer suppress it ¡­ ¡­" "How can this be?


    <span>Hadn''t she been fine before?


    Didn''t you say that it is about to be cured? "<span>Xiao Xin''er was puzzled.


    Ye Fan looked at Su Qingxue. Su Qingxue opened her teary eyes and revealed a hint of guilt and self-me."These past few days ¡­ "I didn''t drink any medicine." Ye Fan sighed.


    <span>"What?"


    <span>The girls were astonished. None of them could understand what he meant.


    Only Chu Yunyao already knew what was going on. Her expression wasplex as she sighed.<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2337

    <span>Everyone felt suffocated. They thought that they had reached a deadlock once again. Suddenly, Hua Xiaoluo stretched out his hand in mid-air. He used a single arm to support his body and quickly adjusted his bnce to stand firm!


    "Hua!" The audience cried out in surprise. No one had expected that Hua Xiaoluo would be able to withstand such a powerful collision. With such agility?<span>Hua Xiaoluo''s body was covered in wounds and wounds. Even the longsword in his hand had melted in the battle just now, and his hand was also burnt.


    However, as though there was no pain, Hua Xiaoluo charged again! As for Huang Ying''er, she fell to the ground and stood up shakily. Just as she was about to find a fireball to undergo nirvanic Rebirth, she realized that Hua Xiaoluo had already rushed over!?


    She had never expected that Hua Xiaoluo''s tiny body would have such a powerful physique!?


    Hua Xiaoluo no longer had a sword in her hand, but her two hands did not have any skills to speak of. She forcefully pushed out two streams of sword intent dragon mes, striking Huang Ying''er who had not managed to recover in time! "Pfft!"Huang Ying''er spat out a mouthful of blood and flew off the stage! It was only at this moment that Hua Xiaoluo copsed and knelt on the arena. He looked at his palm, which was already covered in burn blisters, in a daze.


    <span>The scene was silent for more than ten seconds before it erupted into a tsunami of cheers! "Sigh!"


    <span>Xiao Huai Su sighed with regret, "What a pity, Ying''er has only mastered a small part of ''Indestructible Red Lotus Phoenix Golden Body''. If she had, she would have been able to withstand it!"


    Feng Qinn''s eyes revealed a proud look, "A loss is a loss, how can there be so many ifs?"


    You phoenixes sure like to find excuses. "


    <span>Xiao Huai Su puffed up her lips but she said sincerely: "I really didn''t notice this Hua Xiaoluo. He is really a giant in this tiny body.


    "Eh, right, I heard that this girl hasn''t even gone to school since she was young. She should be an expert from your n guiding her, right?"<span>Feng Qinn froze for a moment as the image of the person that had caused her heart to be thrown into disarray appeared in her mind. She nodded, "Okay."


    <span>"Her teacher must be really good to be able to teach a little girl this well.


    <span>Let''s not talk about sword techniques and physical fitness, just the tenacity alone is hard to nurture. Just which great swordsman is it? "


    Xiao Huai Su said in anticipation: "If it''s possible, inviting her teacher to our Xuanyuan Academy will definitely bring up arge number of good seedlings."


    Feng Qinn said indifferently: "Let''s give up on that idea... Her teacher, you can''t ask her. "


    Xiao Huai Su had a strange look on her face: "Do you really need to go that far? Could it be that her teacher is also a Sword God?


    Is your face really that big? "


    Feng Qinn nced at her but didn''t say anything.Xiao Huai Su was stunned: "What do you mean?


    <span>Was he really a Sword God?


    Come on, Lan, stop messing around. Although I know that the God of Swords is from the Divine Dragon n ¡­ " Feng Qinn calmly looked at her, still not saying a word.


    How could Xiao Huaisu not understand after being in a rtionship for so many years? She could not help but cover her mouth with her hands as she stared deeply at Hua Xiaoluo once again.After a long while, Xiao Huai Su then muttered: "If that''s the case ¡­ "It''s no wonder Ying''er lost ¡­" When the atmosphere quieted down, Su Wang got up and said, "Imperial Physician, help this youngdy from the Shen Long n heal her as well!"


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo was also severely injured. Although she could recover quickly by relying on her bloodline, it was not that fast.


    <span>In addition, the True Son of Mist had also received treatment, so such simple treatment was only natural to everyone.


    <span>The Qi King immediately announced that they would take a break for the time it takes an incense stick to burn before the final round of battle for the top position.


    While Hua Xiaoluo was receiving the treatment, he looked around Shen Long''s viewing gallery. He searched around, but did not find that figure.


    Uncontrobly, the girl''s eyes revealed traces of confusion and disappointment ¡­ At the same time, in the courtyard of Clear Lake Lane.


    <span>In the bedroom, Ye Fan finished brewing a soup and fed it to Su Qingxue.


    "Xiao Xue, hurry up and try to suppress the cold poison." Ye Fan said with concern.<span>Su Qingxue nodded and tried to use the rapidly spreading medicine to resist the cold poison in her body.


    However, just as she started cultivating, she felt as if her entire body was being pierced by ice. The pain was excruciating! "Ah!" Su Qingxue was rolling in pain on the bed as she held onto her small abdomen. She could not stop the tears from rolling down her face.


    <span>"Gentle Snow! "Gentle Snow!"


    The other girls watching on the side felt as if their hearts were being sliced by knives, and they didn''t know what to do.<span>Ye Fan hurriedly grabbed the woman''s wrist and tried to check, only to discover that even after the medicine was used, it was unable to suppress the cold!?


    <span>"No ¡­" It shouldn''t be like this, why is this bead so restless!? "


    Ye Fan gradually realized that this was not a natural state, because that bead was originally a dead object. Even if it was a threat, it wouldn''t suddenly attack.


    "Darling ¡­" "Why is it like this ¡­" As Su Qingxue cried, she felt that it was better to die than to live.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan felt someone appear in the yard.


    "Who is it!?"<span>Ye Fan stood up in a sh and came to the courtyard.


    <span>A tall and sturdy man with a red beard, wearing a red leather vest and a bronze skin was smiling at Ye Fan while holding a jug of wine.


    "Lord God of Swords... "Sorry to bother you, but I''m Zhu Rong''s sixth brother, and you can just call me Zhu." Zhu Tianming grinned and said.


    <span>Ye Fan paused for a second, his eyes twinkling and he said, "Zhu Rong''s people?"


    "Could it be that you are ¡­" Just as he thought of something, Ye Fan realized that something was wrong! It''s over! Luring a tiger out of itsir!?


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly turned his head, but it was already toote! In the bedroom, Su Qingxue had somehow disappeared from the bed! The group of women were all dumbstruck. They couldn''t see what was going on at all.


    Ye Fan scanned with his spiritual sense, and with a leap, he arrived on top of the roof.<span>In front of him was a gorgeous man in green. If one didn''t look closely at his face, one would think that he was a peerless beauty.


    At this moment, the man was holding onto Su Qingxue''s neck with one hand and the other hand was holding onto a Profound bead.<span>All the girls jumped onto the roof. The moment they saw this man, all the women were stunned. They did not dare believe that there was such a ''beautiful'' man in the world.


    "We finally meet ¡­" "God of Swords," The man in green said in a gentle voice, his delicate vermilion lips curling into a smile.


    Ye Fan felt his scalp go numb, and all the meridians in his body seemed to be flooded with anger.


    "Fog night ¡­" "Long Yue ¡­" How could Ye Fan not understand what was going on?<span>"I told you... He should have been able to stabilize his condition for a short period of time, so how could he have such a severe rpse?


    So you were behind this? "


    All the girls woke up from their stupor. When they saw the pearl in Wu Yeyue''s hand, their eyes were burning with anger.


    <span>"The Demon God Emperor, Sword Saint?


    What''s the point of bullying a woman!? "<span>Xiao Xin''er said angrily.


    <span>"He looks like a good person with such a despicable heart!"


    <span>Ling Yuwei said disdainfully.


    Wu Yeyue smiled and said, "As a woman, you should stop being so ugly ¡­" Do you really need to dirty the eyes and ears of an oligarch? "<span>"What did you say!?"


    <span>The few women were stunned. This guy actually called them ugly?


    The key point was that the ruler of a country was actually making a fuss over a woman''s looks. Wasn''t this a bit too strange?


    Wu Yeyue ignored the women and looked at Su Qingxue as if she was holding a piece of artwork.<span>"This Grand Princess looks pretty good, but unfortunately ¡­ "How weak is a beauty''s life? It seems like she''s about to die."


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2334

    "Xiaoxue, why didn''t you drink the medicine?"<span>Ling Yuwei asked anxiously.


    Su Qingxue said in a weak voice, "It''s all ¡­ ¡­" "I''m not well..." Ye Fan shook his head, "Let''s not talk about this for now, I am going to boil some medicine. You guys can take her back to the ring first, and let me know if the situation is urgent."When the girls heard this, they could only temporarily do so. After all, they had no other way to help Su Qingxue recuperate.


    Ye Fan was no longer in the mood to look at the situation of the Sacred Royal Test, so he went straight back to the courtyard where he used to live.


    At the same time, the drawing of lots and fighting of the arenas for the Royal Sacred Examination continued without end.


    Because of Hua Xiaoluo''s outstanding performance, the two other students avoided her.<span>Huang Ying''er had chosen Baili Jinge as her boyfriend, but the pitiful Baili Jinge did not dare to retaliate at all, causing the entire hall to burst out inughter.


    <span>Fortunately, they had sessfully entered the Sacred Royal Academy, so the Baili family didn''t really mind.


    <span>Ren Zhuo shot out all the fire from his bow, shooting down a Xuanming School student and the Su Family''s royal family one after another.


    After a few rounds, all that was left were Hua Xiaoluo, Ren Zhuo, Hei Ye, and Huang Ying''er.<span>"Sigh!" It was truly Yin and Yang! Only one man remained in the top four?


    <span>"


    <span>"But the two geniuses of the Divine Dragon n are really fierce. One of them has sword intent and one has bow intent, but they actually managed to reach the top four!?"


    <span>"A foundation is a foundation. After all, this is the number one n in the world ¡­" "The top four are all ns. This situation has not happened for hundreds of years, right?"


    This year, the five families have lost a lot of face! "


    Hearing all kinds of discussions, the five families, as well as the families of the chosen ones, all had unsightly expressions on their faces.<span>However, even if the outsiders didn''t discuss it, they couldn''t deny that in this year''s Royal Sacred Examination, the young men from the n were even more outstanding.


    If the young made their appearance, it meant that for a long period of time in the future, the n might even suppress the chosen ones of the heaven and earth to the point of not raising their heads.<span>In this sort of situation, the Royal family of the chosen ones from the heaven, the Su family, were naturally more on pins and needles.


    Emperor Su Wang, on the other hand, sat on the golden chair and watched with a rxed expression. He even smiled at the Su n youths behind him and said, "Those who know shame have strength. Don''t be so listless. Haha ¡­" Su Chan and the other elders shook their heads and sighed. Was the emperor in the mood to joke around?<span>The pressure from the royal family was quite huge these days.


    After this Royal Sacred Examination, the prestige of the Divine Dragon Empire would surely soar to new heights.


    They even had the thought that it would be better to defeat the two geniuses of the Divine Dragon family than to defeat the Divine Dragon family ¡­ "The result of four in three draws..." "Ren Zhuo!"The Qi King announced.


    When it was Ren Zhuo''s turn to choose, his gaze swept across the crowd and naturally excluded the main n, Hua Xiaoluo.With a leap, he arrived at the ring of the Misty Night True Child.


    "Ya, little big brother, you''ve picked me out for three girls, have you taken a fancy to me?"


    The Mistress of the Night was pinching her skirt bashfully as she looked around with a bewitching look on her face.


    The group of men that were watching from afar felt their mouths go dry from watching, and they eximed that this Qing Qiu fox spirit really did live up to its reputation.<span>Ren Zhuo, on the other hand, was iparably vignt, "I only like to challenge the strong. Since it''s not appropriate to challenge the Xiao Luozhu of my n, I can only choose you ¡­" Huang Ying''er, who was standing on the other stage, was unwilling to do so as she put her hands on her hips and shouted, "Hey! You stinking hunter! Does that mean I''m not a match for you!?


    Jump over here! "


    The live audience roared withughter. On Phoenix''s viewing tform, the group of elders were covering their faces and foreheads, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Ren Zhuo, on the other hand, waspletely focused. His gaze was like a falcon''s as he stared at the Misty Night True Child.


    "Little big brother... Your eyes are so scary ¡­ " The True Master Fog Night pouted.


    "When I draw the bow... You''ll be even more afraid! "


    "As soon as Ren Zhuo finished his sentence, he immediately took a big bow step and let go of the bow without hesitation." Eagle Bow Intent, Eagle Strikes the Sky! "<span>In that instant, an azure-gold falcon shaped bow intent unfurled a pair of enormous azure-gold wings and covered the entire arena, dashing swiftly towards the Night''s Night! "It seems as though the True Son of Mist was unable to dodge at all. He immediately used a Shadow Dance and soared into the skies!" "Hehe!" The falcon actually let out a sharp whistle that ripped through the air. Seeing its target flying up into the air, it directly charged up into the sky, turning its head to chase after the Misty Night True Child! "Hua!"


    The entire audience cried out in rm, they clearly didn''t expect that this bow intent could be used to track them!?


    The true son of Fog Night also revealed a trace of surprise. He tapped his true essence in the air and once again dodged a shadow dance in mid-air! "However, Ren Zhuo did not give up, and the longbow in his hand continued to shoot!" Eagle Flying Feather! "


    As he continued to shoot, circles of light arrows that were green and gold in color shot out into the sky! "With this, the entire arena seemed to have turned into a sea of arrows. Ren Zhuo had forced the True Son of Mist to the point where he had nowhere to run!" "Rustle! Rustle!" The continuous release of the bow''s intent did not give the Starchild any chance to take a breather.


    No matter how the True Son of Mist resisted and evaded, the number of wounds on her body continued to increase! Blood sttered in all directions. Arge portion of the Misty Night True Child''s dress had been cut off, and his thigh was covered in all sorts of bloody wounds! Many of the audience members were originally enjoying the scene, but upon seeing the Fog Night True Son sustain such injuries, they could not help but sigh with emotion. This seductive woman may seem seductive, but she was actually very tenacious in her bones! The Heavenly Eagle falls! "


    Ren Zhuo once again released a soaring bow, just like a giant eagle soaring up into the sky, descending from the sky! In the midst of the countless flying feathers, the True Child Wu Ye was unable to dodge and was struck directly onto the stage! The entire audience sucked in a breath of cold air. This Ren Zhuo truly did not hold back for the fairer sex. He was ruthless! " "Just give up," Ren Zhuo said tly. He didn''t want to be too harsh on a girl. After all, this was an arena battle, not a life-and-death battle.<span>The True Son Nighty prone on the stage, his hands and feet, his body bleeding profusely.


    However, she stood up shakily, even if one of her arms was broken, she would not be able to pull it up.


    <span>There was no longer any trace of a smile on the face of the Mistborn, and his expression was terrifyingly dark! I''ve underestimated you ¡­ "So you''ve never used your full strength."


    Ren Zhuo said, "Your speed is good for melee cultivators, but for archers like me, your speed is meaningless.


    Your fox like appearance and illusions are useless against me. We archers focus our energies and focus our attention without limits.


    So, you have no chance of winning. Just give up and take advantage of the fact that your injuries have yet to affect your life. "


    "Master, I promised Master that I would take first ce ¡­" To give up here, how could he still have the qualifications ¡­. to be the Demon God Emperor, the disciple of Sword Saint Wu Yeyue!? "Ren Zhuo frowned as he felt that something was amiss. He immediately pulled back his bow, nning onunching the final strike at the True Master Wu Yeyue! For some unknown reason, the weak and fragile girl that seemed to be on the verge of copse in front of him made him feel an iparable sense of danger! Shadow Dance ¡­ ¡­ "Time flies!"


    The white light in the eyes of the Night of Mist transformed into blue mes in an instant! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2335

    2335 following it, the Night''s True Child''s body flowed through a burst of a green, alluring halo before instantly disappearing! There was no sign at all! The moment Ren Zhuo was about to draw the bow, the Evening Primrose appeared right in front of him! A green light shed, and the True Son Night used his body like a battering ram to smash his head on Ren Zhuo''s chest! Ren Zhuo''s face contorted as he spat out a mouthful of blood. He was sent flying out of the arena! "Bam!"<span>Ren Zhuo fell heavily off the arena, the bow in his hands falling to the side. His face was full of astonishment, disbelief ¡­ He ¡­ he lost just like that?


    The entire arena was inplete silence, and even many of the forefathers in the stands were visibly moved! The Fog Night True Son ¡­ Victory! "


    The Qi King said dumbly.A thought that would shock all of the cultivators like him that were here to seize the sky appeared in their minds... That was, the move that the Night True Child had used just now, they ¡­ "I really can''t block it!" Then ¡­ Then what was it?


    <span>"


    <span>"I don''t know ¡­" He didn''t see it clearly at all. How in the world did he do it?


    "<span>"Ren Zhuo actually didn''t react in time?"


    In the Shen Long family''s grandstand, Ren Tiancai said with some emotion, "I''ve underestimated this girl. It looks like this girl is the Qing Qiu Family''s daughter who is blessed by the heavens ¡­" I''m afraid that Fog Night, Long Yue, is somewhere watching this battle.Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been willing to risk such a good seed here ¡­. Ji Yuming asked, "If Patriarch Tiang is not mistaken, that was the second stage of Shadow Dance?"


    <span>"That''s right. The first stage of Qing Qiu''s Shadow Dance was merely to increase speed. The increase in strength was also due to the increase in speed."


    However, the second stage, ''Time Escape'', was also known as'' Dance of Time '', which was a qualitative change.<span>The degree of change in quality is not much worse than our Fire Dragon n''s Red Lotus zing Blood of the Five wed Golden Dragon.


    <span>As time flies, it''s already a type of talent that can affect one''s time ¡­ " Ren Tianbao sighed.


    <span>"Time flies ¡­" Could it be ¡­ "Did that Master Wu Yazi speed up the time around him?"


    Ye Honghu asked.


    "That''s right, her reaction was faster than Ren Zhuo just now. Therefore, it wasn''t that Ren Zhuo''s reaction was slow, but that they weren''t at the same time!"


    <span>Ren Tian Kuo shook his head and said, "It''s not too much of a waste for this kid to lose. To be able to advance Shadow Dance all the way to the second stage, it''s much more difficult than for Fire Dragon to advance to a Five wed Golden Dragon ¡­ Even if that girl''s body was in 100% condition, she wouldn''t need to use any time to dodge or evade.


    This was because her cultivation and body were still far from sufficient.<span>But in time, if she were able to be a Saint Realm expert, even a Saint''s Heart ¡­ "I''m afraid that even a normal Holy Spirit would be killed in an instant by her."


    <span>Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. They had a new understanding of the power of the Qing Qiu n.


    Fortunately, this kind of talent was rare in the Qing Qiu n. Otherwise, the Divine Dragon n would have had a hard time resisting it.<span>"Patriarch Tianliang, since there''s a second stage to this'' Shadow Dance '', then is there a third stage?"


    Ji Changgong curiously asked as all the nsmen listened attentively. After all, the Qing Qius had recorded too little information.


    "There is..." Ren Tianjiao narrowed his eyes, "But... If in the current Qing Qiu, there was really someone who could break through Shadow Dance to the third stage ¡­ Then, you don''t have to think about how to defeat that person.


    The only thing to do was to pray ¡­ That person didn''t want to kill you ¡­ " When the crowd heard this, they felt chills run down their spines ¡­ In fact, there were a few other grandmasters discussing the issue of the Qing Qiu bloodline in the spectator stands. Everyone was shocked.<span>On the stage, blood was flowing from the hair and forehead of the Night''s True Master Wu of the Misty Peak.


    Hearing that she had won, she couldn''t hold on any longer and copsed to the ground.<span>"Starchild, can you still continue with the exam?"


    At this point, the Qi King ran up and asked.Upon hearing this, the True Master Fog Night gritted its teeth and used its only good arm to prop itself up.


    "I... "I can still ¡­" Some of the audience members could not help but reveal a sympathetic expression. There were even some women who could not help but have their eyes turn red and shed tears."I didn''t expect this girl to be so tough even though she looked so delicate ¡­" "The QIng Qiu Family is relegated to being a demonic n, but to be able to unify the great demon ns in the Demon God Nation, they are indeed extraordinary ¡­" "The disciple of the Sword Saint, Wu Yeyue, didn''t lose face for the Demon God Emperor ¡­" Originally, some of the people who viewed the Evening Primordial Son and the Demon God Nation as enemies began to have some changes in their hearts.


    "With you acting like this, there''s no way to continue the assessment." The Qi King frowned.<span>"NO!" I can do it! "


    <span>He stood up shakily.


    <span>Right at this moment, Su Wang stood up and said, "Pass my orders, Imperial Physician Xuan, to treat this student as soon as possible ¡­ ¡­" In the next match, I don''t think we should draw anymore lots. Let Hua Xiaoluo and Huang Ying''erpete first... Divine Dragon Empire, Phoenix n, do you have any objections? "


    <span>"Our Divine Dragon n has no objections." said Ji Zhang Gong.


    "We phoenix also".


    <span>"Good!" "Indeed worthy of being one of the Four Great ns. You are indeed magnanimous." Su Wangughed.


    <span>Many families also apuded and praised the two ns for their magnanimity.


    <span>However, the Hundred Miles City frowned and said, "This is against the rules! How could they treat him during the Sacred Royal Examinations?


    Then wouldn''t it be unfair for the other students who were defeated just now because of fatigue? "Su Wangughed, "n Head Baili, this is already the final three finals. Why do you need to care so much?


    <span>If there are any unconvinced students, they can also bring it up, but when I look over, everyone seems to want to see an exciting battle!


    <span>"Humph!" Emperor, you''re so considerate that you want to treat the students of the Demon God Nation and help her recover. Could it be that you want to help the Demon God Kingdom and suppress the students of the Great War?


    <span>are you trying to show off to the Demon God Kingdom!? "


    <span>Hundred Miles City said unhappily.


    "Impudent!" Hundred Miles City! His Majesty had obviously responded to the calls of the various families, and both the Divine Dragon and Phoenix families had agreed, so what did your Baili family have to do with this!?


    <span>This lowly one has the heart of a lord, your Baili family is deliberately going against His Majesty! "


    Su Chan reprimanded loudly.


    <span>Su Wangji then extended his hand to stop her, and said lightly: "I have made up my mind, since no one will oppose us except the Baili family, let''s do it this way.


    If the Baili Aristocrat n doesn''t ept this, we can discuss about it after the Sacred Royal Test. "


    <span>Hundred Miles City and the rest of the people from the Baili family all had gloomy expressions. However, no one helped them, so they could only sit down in anger.


    <span>The Starchild was below the arena, watching as the imperial physician came in to treat her. He gave her medicine, a straight bone, and bandages.


    <span>Hearing the praises and encouragement from the audience seating, his eyes were slightly moved. With aplicated gaze, he looked at Su Wang, who was on the high tform.


    Su Wang looked at her andughed. "Hehe, little girl from the Qing Qiu n, I can only help you this much. How much you can recover will depend on you."


    "Zhenzi, thank you, your majesty the Emperor!" Zhenzi Fog Night lowered his head and spoke with more respect.


    <span>Many of the audience also revealed expressions of admiration towards Su Wang. They all felt that this new emperor had the bearing and demeanor of the ruler of a nation.


    At the same time, Huang Ying''er also jumped onto the stage.


    "Alright, there''s no other choice, but I was going to choose you anyway ¡­" Huang Ying''er smiled confidently as her body ignited with phoenix mes. "Exactly who is the first n amongst the phoenix and the divine dragon will be revealed today!"Hua Xiaoluo very seriously began to arrange a stance, and the golden flowery sword intent and dragon mes began to spread out from the sword.


    The true son of the Misty Night''s words that he didn''t want to embarrass his master with had greatly stimted the girl.


    "From a young age till now, Little Luo has never been confident. He''s also very timid ¡­ But... I must get first ce today! "The girl''s eyes lit up with golden mes! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2340

    2340 When Wu Yeyue turned her head, she astonishingly saw Su Qingxue slowly raising her head ¡­ ¡­ The woman''s eyes flickered with a dark blue brilliance like profound ice. Compared to this pair of eyes, what was even colder than them was the woman''s appearance, which was so cold that it would cause one''s heart to tremble! Princess? "


    After being stunned for a moment, Wu Yeyue immediately realized that this was just a harmless woman.It wasughable that he should be frightened by a woman''s expression and eyes.


    "What, using such a gaze to look at the oligarch? Could it be that you want to plead on behalf of your husband?"<span>The misty night Long Yue smiled evilly.


    Su Qingxue, however, remained expressionless and said quietly, "You are wrong, that man ¡­. It''s not worth it for me to plead on his behalf ¡­ " Wu Yeyue frowned. She had a trace of doubt and the uneasiness in her heart deepened.<span>On the other side, Ye Fan''s dull eyes shed with aplex expression. When the girls heard Su Qingxue''s words and saw her expression, they felt a sense of familiarity.


    <span>"Xiao Xue... "You ¡­" Ling Yuwei frowned.


    Suddenly! From Su Qingxue''s storage ring, two beams of light, one ck and one white, shot out! It was two Heavenly Book Rings! The Heavenly Book Ring exuded the mysterious energy of Yin and Yang, causing Wu Yeyue to be stunned.


    Immediately after, two flows of ck and white energy once again shot out from Su Qingxue''s body and quickly intertwined with the ring! Wordless Book!? "All the girls cried out in rm.


    <span>The two Wordless Book''s surging spiritual energy seemed to have been suppressed for tens of millions of years. Finally, it was released from its fog and became extremely excited! Two types of extremely pure Yin and Yang energy enveloped Su Qingxue within.


    In a split-second, Su Qingxue''s weak body seemed to have gained a strong life force. Her skin was white, her cheeks were rosy, and her bright eyes shone brightly! This strange and magical scene caught Wu Yeyue and Zhu Lao San off guard.


    "Xuanming Ice Soul!"


    <span>Su Qingxue''s body instantly turned into a cold crystal.


    <span>"Mysterious Sky Pir!"


    An extremely cold energy was released from Su Qingxue''s hands! Wu Yeyue realized that the situation wasn''t good, but when Su Qingxue grabbed her shoulder, she was suddenly half a beat too slow! A pir of ice shot up into the sky and immediately trapped and froze Long Yue inside! Seeing Su Qingxue use the power of the Dark Nether Realm, all the girls were extremely happy! Without a doubt, Su Qingxue definitely remembered! The Su Qingxue that they were once familiar with had returned!?


    <span>"This... This ¡­ What was going on!?


    <span>The Su n used the Profound Nether Ice Soul?


    Was he returning to the Ancestor Realm?


    <span>"


    Zhu Lao Liu rubbed his big head, also confused.


    <span>However, it was clear that this level of profound energy was not enough to trap Long Yue.


    <span>With a "hong" sound, the ice pir shattered! Fog night, Long Yue gently brushed off the ice shards on her body and contemptuously said, "This is really interesting, the Eldest Princess really broadens the horizons of the widows ¡­ Although you don''t quite understand what''s going on, do you really think that relying on this kind of profoundher profound energy to rob the heavens is enough to harm us all? "


    Su Qingxue lightly said, "You misunderstood me ¡­ ¡­ This time, you just pinched my neck, and I''ll return your ¡­ "I can''t wait to kill you..." Wu Yeyue suddenly felt an intimidating pressure behind her, enveloping his heart like a demonic god! He suddenly turned around, and saw a burning sword intent and dragon me burning fiercely on Ye Fan''s body. Ye Fan was holding a top-grade flying sword in his hand, and his eyes were filled with killing intent! How was this possible!?


    <span>"You ¡­" Wu Yeyue was stunned, this time he really couldn''t understand it! Even after seeing Ye Fan pierce his dantian with his own eyes, he clearly felt his spirit body dissipate! But why ¡­ A man still has cultivation!?


    Could it be that once a spirit body disintegrated, one could still have a cultivation!?<span>This waspletely illogical! In fact, even the group of women behind him could not understand what was going on! Only Chu Yunyao''s eyes flickered and she couldn''t help looking at Su Qingxue who had an ice-cold expression. She seemed to have thought of something and a look of disbelief appeared on her face ¡­ "Breaking Dawn!"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t want to say anything more. Without waiting for Wu Yeyue toe back to her senses, the sword in his hand released a bright light, and fiercely elerated! When the thirdyer disintegrated and the sword intent disintegrated, a shocking scene appeared! "Wu Yeyue felt a sense of impending doom. Her body almost simultaneously executed Shadow Dance, turning into a ray of green light and attempting to dodge!" "Ahhh!"


    <span>His figure shed in the yard again, and blood spurted out. On that foggy night, Long Yue held onto her arm that had arge cut on it, and gritted her teeth.


    <span>His face was filled with fear and uncertainty. His second level Shadow Dancer was unable topletely dodge this attack even after the passage of time?!


    Even though he was just too surprised and wasn''t fully prepared, he never imagined that he would fall for it!?


    This meant that at this distance, this person''s speed was fast enough to make up for the difference in this period of time!?<span>Even if he missed time, he was still too slow?


    How was this possible!?<span>Even if the distance was short, what kind of terrifying body fitness level was that!?


    "Monster... You are not a sword god, you are simply a monster! "


    Wu Yeyue shook her head.Ye Fan also frowned, stillcking a bit?


    <span>This Qing Qiu Shadow Dance was ridiculously fast.


    However, he was not too worried. If his speed was not fast enough, he would add on the power of the sword intent to make up for it. He might as well disintegrate the second stage of the sword intent! Fog night, Long Yue could feel that Ye Fan''s sword intent pressure was increasing, and her face suddenly turned pale! Suddenly! A mass of dark energy appeared out of thin air, enveloping Long Yue within! "In the blink of an eye, the misty night Long Yue disappeared from the courtyard!" The stars in the night sky ¡­ " Ye Fan sighed, seeing the transfer of the Night Observation Star in the morning, he knew that this kind of situation might happen.


    <span>However, he wasn''t in a hurry either. These two fellows had already arranged such a big battle. It was impossible for them to just let the matter rest.


    Inparison, he had more important family matters to take care of ¡­ Putting away his sword, Ye Fan turned around and looked at the woman who was coldly staring at him.


    "Young ¡­" Ye Fan stopped at the mouth, took a deep breath, and called out: "Wife..." It''s been hard on you. "


    Su Qingxue released the Xuanming Ice Soul and the two perfectly recovered Heavenly Books floated behind her.<span>The woman slowly walked in front of Ye Fan and looked at him with her watery eyes for a while.


    Suddenly, Su Qingxue''s eyes turned red. She clenched her fists and punched the man''s chest! As she was being beaten, she choked with sobs, "Bastard ¡­" How could you do this to me!?


    Are you satisfied now!?<span>You are too selfish! Too much. "Ugh ¡­" Ye Fan forcefully grabbed the woman''s arm, and stared at her with his burning eyes: "Wife!" Wife! Su Qingxue! Look at me! Listen to me carefully! "


    <span>Su Qingxue raised her head and looked at the man with tears in her eyes. She felt wronged, sad, guilty, joyous, and all kinds of emotions.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2336

    <span>The fiery fighting spirit between the two girls ignited the atmosphere once again. The audience did not think of anything else as they loudly cheered the two on.


    "Now that the battle has reached this stage, there''s no need for any probing moves..." Let''s get straight to the point! "


    <span>Huang Ying''er didn''t say anything. She immediately burned the phoenix blood in her body and the phoenix mes in her body soared! Just as a sh of phoenix me soared into the sky, a crimson color appeared within Huang Ying''er''s phoenix me! A huge red fire lotus bloomed!


    <span>"Crimson Lotus!"


    <span>The pressure on Huang Ying''er increased by several times. Even though they were several hundred meters apart and had a defensive shield in ce, the spectators in the stands could still feel the scorching heat! Feng Qinn and Xiao Huaisu were also silently watching from the grandstand area where the faculty members were standing.


    "Huang Ying''er, you actually hid the Red Lotus Blood until now?"<span>Feng Qinn could not help but mutter with a frown.


    <span>"How is it?


    <span>"Lan Lan, don''t underestimate our Xuanyuan Academy student council head. Ying''er is the one who is in charge of this." Xiao Huai Su saidcently.


    <span>Although the two girls were best friends, this battle concerned the face of today''s two races, so of course they had to secretlypete with each other.


    <span>"Even if your little scheme works, it still depends on your ability." Feng Qinn said disdainfully.


    Xiao Huai Su snorted, and started shouting as she raised her arm: "Ying''er, do your best! Ying''er, you can do it! "


    "Xiao Huai Su! How can a principal like you be so biased? "


    Feng Qinn was speechless."Hua Xiaoluo isn''t a student of our academy, so what''s wrong with me?"


    Xiao Huai Su said confidently.


    At this moment, with a wave of Huang Ying''er''s hand, arge plume of red lotus phoenix mes suddenly erupted! His feet stomped on the ground, and ten or so fire pirs angrily rose up from the arena, directly restricting Hua Xiaoluo''s movements.


    Upon seeing this, Hua Xiaoluo revolved his sword intent to protect himself while at the same time he brandished the sword in his hand! "Flowers blooming in the courtyard!"<span>Countless golden sword intents transformed into countless starlight. The golden light spots were like countless flower buds as the Pear Blossom Thousand Trees suddenly bloomed! In that instant, the sword intent seemed like countless beams of light that collided with the Phoenix mes Flying Feather. The explosion rumbled like thunder!


    Huang Ying''er conjured a Violet me Shield and blocked the wave of attacks.


    At the same time, his right hand released the red jade sword, unfurling the swan wings at his back. With a burst of speed, he broke through theyers of raging mes and swung his sword towards Hua Xiaoluo! Hua Xiaoluo naturally did not fear closebat. She went up to engage Huang Ying''er! Even though Hua Xiaoluo''s sword was made of ordinary material, it was fortunate that with the protection of the sword intent, it would not melt in a short period of time.The two young girls'' swords and mes sttered everywhere. At first nce, Huang Ying''er''s voice seemed overwhelming, but Hua Xiaoluo was the first to take the initiative! This Flowerflower! She was petite, but her strength was this shocking?


    ""As a woman, that Huang Ying''er is even taller than an average man. And now, even with the power and speed of her swan wings, she''s still being suppressed?"


    The crowd was astonished. They felt that it was a child suppressing an adult.


    <span>"Flowers'' Sword Intent, Ethereal Opening!"


    When Hua Xiaoluo saw that he had gained the advantage, he immediately used a clean and crisp closebat sword intent!


    The sword thrust out, like a dozen flowers blooming in front of the sword. The sword pierced through the center of every flower, and with each thrust, the sword would spin! "When the sword intent and sword god finished spinning, their speed and strength hadpletely changed!" "Boom!"


    The purple shield was shattered! A trace of nervousness appeared on Huang Ying''er''s face as she used her swan wings to retreat! And Hua Xiaoluo continued to chase after him, wanting to knock him out of the arena! " "Red Lotus Fire Rain!"<span>It was unknown when Huang Ying''er actually summoned arge cloud of fire in the sky. The zing rain of fire looked like a rain of fire, but it looked more like a fireball of different sizes! The entire arena had once again be a sea of phoenix mes. In order to avoid a few fireballs, Hua Xiaoluo had no choice but to stop her pursuit.


    Huang Ying''er rushed straight into the ball of fire! "Phoenix Rebirth!"


    After devouring arge amount of fire essence, Huang Ying''er was once again full of energy. Some of the small wounds on her body werepletely healed!


    "I knew it. How could this phoenix girl approach Hua Xiaoluo and engage in closebat? She clearly knows that he is a swordsman, and she doesn''t tter him at all ¡­ It seems like she was prepared to fight a tug of war from the very beginning ¡­ " Ling Yan could only shake his head and smile bitterly.


    "Red Lotus Burn the Blood, relying on the bloodline of the Fire Dragon, it is indeed not easy to fight." sighed Ji Yuming."We can''t drag it out for too long. Little Luo still has a chance, but she must find a chance ¡­" "A heavy blow." Ye Hong Xu narrowed her eyes and said.


    <span>"Ancestor Hong Xu, this Huang Ying''er is extremely shrewd. I''m afraid she won''t give us the chance." Yao Xing Dao.


    Ye Hong Xuughed, "As long as it''s not a overwhelming battle, there will always be chances. It''s nothing more than being able to seize the opportunity."


    At this moment, Hua Xiaoluo was like a small rabbit, scurrying around the ring to avoid the rain of fire.


    <span>As for Huang Ying''er, who relied on the continuous Phoenix Rebirth, her battle prowess was limitless! The red lotus rain of mes was constantly bombarding the flower. It never stopped. Instead, all sorts of golden wheels, pirs of fire, and shattered feathers were constantly being tossed towards Hua Xiaoluo!


    <span>"This Phoenix n is truly difficult to deal with. They are able to recover even while casting spells, how can they have such a shameless bloodline!?"


    "Isn''t that so ¡­ The Divine Dragon Family''s little girl is in trouble! "


    <span>Just as everyone was discussing and feeling pity for Hua Xiaoluo, he remained calm.


    There was no panic on the little girl''s face. Even though her face was already dark and she had quite a few burns on her body, she still maintained herposure.


    <span>His eyes were like those of a seasoned hunter waiting for an opportunity to make his move! Suddenly, from the coordinates of the falling rain of fire, Hua Xiaoluo instantly found a rtively safe path!


    Now! "Hua Xiaoluo''s entire body was covered in fire dragon mes!" "Berserk Dragon Transformation!"<span>The girl''s attributes increased once again and her feet abruptly elerated! Everyone in the grandstands was also stunned. Everyone seemed to have forgotten that Hua Xiaoluo had also used his Berserk Dragon Transformation skill.


    However, the problem was ¡­ Could [Berserk Dragon Transformation] truly make up for the difference between it and the Crimson Lotus?A trace of doubt appeared in everyone''s mind. After all, Huang Ying''er could recover even if she was injured ¡­ Hua Xiaoluo''s body turned into a golden bolt of lightning, avoiding the rain of mes as she approached Huang Ying''er! "The flower weighs ten thousand yuan!"


    Once again, Hua Xiaoluo showed the powerful sword intent that he had used to defeat Ying Qi just now! However, Huang Ying''er''s reaction was not slow. After seeing Hua Xiaoluo transform into a dragon, she had already realized what was going to happen! "Crimson Lotus Burst!"


    <span>All of a sudden, Huang Ying''er had also summoned seven clones of the Red Lotus Phoenix mes. From different angles, they violently collided with Hua Xiaoluo! As the golden figure of Ka Xiaooluo collided with the red lotus shadows, a deafening explosion resounded! The two girls were sent flying backwards as blood sttered in the air!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2341

    Ye Fan took a deep breath and said, "As long as you can survive, don''t make me a bastard, a bastard, a beast ¡­ ¡­" I won''t go back on my word! I admit that I lied to you, but this is the most likely decision that I can make after considering it over again! "


    Su Qingxue choked with sobs, "You clearly know ¡­ ¡­. She''s not me. She can''t see that you''re lying to her. However, do you know that I can feel all of her memories and feelings right now?! I hate you so much now, but I love you so much. I''m going to break down, you know?"


    Ye Fan held the woman in his arms painfully, "It''s okay, we have plenty of time, I will slowly make it up to her ¡­ ¡­" The longer you live, the better it will be. As long as you live ¡­ Everything will be fine... " The other women at the side were all confused.


    "What is going on?"<span>Xiao Xin''er looked at her other sister.


    "Could it be that my husband did it on purpose?"Ning Xuemo asked.


    Chu Yunyao bitterly smiled, "Don''t you understand? If you want Su Qingxue to live, then you must let the princess''s consciousness choose to give up ¡­ ¡­" Otherwise, if the princess did not drink the medicine or did not cooperate with the treatment, then she would always be restricted by the Gonggong Divine Bead and could die suddenly at any time.


    <span>Only when Su Qingxue came back would she be able to recover and control the Gonggong Divine Bead.


    Of course, this was also the safest way to let go of Su Qingxue and make Wu Yeyue be careless ¡­ ¡­ "However, I don''t really understand why this guy''s dantian broke and his spirit body dissipated, so he still has a cultivation. It''s reasonable to say that Wu Yeyue wouldn''t be wrong about him."


    At this time, Ye Fan let go of Su Qingxue and turned his head to look at Chu Yunyao. Indeed, Chu Yunyao could tell what he was thinking about."I''ll exin it to youter. The fight that happened here might attract some people. Let''s go back to the ring first and find another ce to talk."


    When the girls heard this, they could only enter the ring.<span>Zhu Lao Liu had gone somewhere long ago, so Ye Fan didn''t mind. This guy wanted to save his daughter, so he didn''t look like a bad person, but he woulde out sooner orter.


    Ye Fan''s body shed and quickly left the courtyard. He changed to an empty yard in the Imperial City and once again got thedies toe out.In just a moment, the eyes of all the girls turned red.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan, you can say it now, right?" Fog Night asked curiously.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. My method of forming my spirit is different from normal methods."


    <span>My Dantian will be damaged for a period of time, and dispersing a portion of my spirit body will be very harmful to me ¡­ "But it can''t hurt me at all."


    As long as his Dantian wasn''tpletely destroyed, he would be able to heal it in time by relying on the three stages of disintegration and the Divine Dragon Bloodline.<span>This time, it was him who "crippled himself". That would be even easier to control.


    The key was that he had too many spirit bodies and could dissipate for a long time; unlike other cultivators, he would not be able to dissipate even one.<span>He had just dispersed dozens of spirits. Although his losses were not small, it would not affect his fighting strength too much. At worst, he could juste back to cultivate in the future.


    <span>Of course, if Su Qingxue didn''t recover, and Wu Yeyue didn''t let go of the woman, then he might lose even more.


    "Do you really think that this fellow would sacrifice everyone''s lives for me?


    "I can only trick you silly women." Su Qingxue wiped her tears and coldly snorted."Hey, Xiao Xue, you can''t call us idiots the moment you recover your memories, right? Do you have to be so venomous ¡­ " Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes.


    Ye Fan awkwardly coughed, "Don''t say that..." I''m also taking a risk. "


    <span>"That''s right. Darling, you looked so terrible just now. You looked so weak that you looked like you were on the verge of copsing."


    <span>With his Dantian damaged, it is painful for him no matter what... " Nian Ru said weakly.


    Ye Fan was moved, "A-Jiao is still the most considerate one.""A-Jiao, don''t you understand?"


    This was all because he wanted to make it seem like he couldn''t hold on any longer, so that he could rx on a misty night like this! Only in this way would that fellow be able to release Qingxue as soon as possible! He can quickly recover by himself at any time! "


    Xiao Xin''er said angrily: "You''ve managed to ensnare all of us! "Damn it!"


    <span>Ye Fan grinned and said, "In fact, you can''t me me for that. Although I have confidence in my fighting strength, Ye Guan and Wu Yeyue have a lot of moths."


    <span>Not to mention anything else, I didn''t even think about this shitty ''mother''s pearl''.


    If my wife didn''t recover her memories, I could dy it a little longer and slowly think of a way to make the princess understand, or wait for her to understand it herself.


    But now that I have a child, I can''t drag it out any longer.


    This is the only way to arouse memories. "<span>Su Qingxue coldly snorted and said: "Besides, you wanted me to be captured by Wu Yeyue on purpose, right?


    Because you know, he can''t kill me. If I die, it will do him no good at all. I will definitely use my life to threaten you.Furthermore, he could not force you tomit suicide, because it was a condition that could not be negotiated.


    The most likely scenario would be for you to cripple your cultivation, cut off some limbs, or make enemies with other experts.


    To you, crippling your own cultivation was something you nned to do from the beginning.


    If I am captured and he appears, you will know his trump card and how to take care of the pearl in my body, right? "<span>Ye Fan scratched his head, "I have no other choice. The pearl in your body, I can''t control at all. It''s useless to drink medicine."


    If you don''t take any more dangerous moves, even if I don''t capture you... I can''t save you.<span>"We''ll talk about it after you find a way to wake yourself up or a way to get the pearl out of your body..." "But... Husband, how do you know that as long as the princess gives up her consciousness, Qingxue will definitely wake up? "


    Ning Xuemo asked curiously.<span>Ye Fan shrugged, "Half of it was just for the sake of saving Gentle Snow''s life, so I had no choice but to take the risk.


    <span>The other half was because the princess had been talking about dreams recently, and the memories of Earth were very clear.


    asionally even revealing the former light snow appearance, so I feel, in fact, just ayer of window paper. "


    "Humph!" I don''t care. Anyways, the princess cannot forgive you right now, so Su Qingxue really hates you! "<span>Su Qingxue said coldly.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "It''s fine, you can hate me however you want. The key is, can you control the pearl now?""That''s right, Little Snow, let''s boycott this bad guy at the same time. Your body is more important," said Ling Yuwei.


    Su Qingxue sighed and summoned the Wordless Book, saying, "My Wordless Book can reverse yin and yang.<span>This bead is extremely yin. I only need to turn a portion of its energy into yang, and it won''t be able to harm me.


    I will slowly refine this pearl, and it will be a part of my cultivation base ¡­. "I quite like this'' gift ''that Ye Guan Xing gave me. It''s suitable for the cultivation of the Netherezim Bloodline."


    Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that as long as Su Qingxue could wake up and find the Wordless Book, she would definitely be able to control the pearl.<span>"My wife, do you still remember what happened after the punishment of the heaven?


    How did this Heavenly Book enter your body?


    <span>"Why didn''t you notice it before?"


    <span>Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue frowned slightly, "Heavenly Book, you can''t detect it, but it might be due to you sleeping with me."As for what happened after Sky Law, why did I be like this, I''m not too sure either ¡­ You''re still talking about me. What happened to you, do you understand now? "


    Ye Fan also thought about it, he himself was still confused.


    "Oh, that''s right. The Sacred Royal Examinations aren''t over yet. I''ll go over there and take a look first. Although it''s unlikely, we still have to be prepared for the unexpected. We can''t let Ye Guan escape." Ye Fan grinned.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2338

    <span>As she spoke, the Mother Orb in her hands glowed even more brightly.


    Su Qingxue''s skin actually emitted a ghostly blue color,pletely devoid of blood.<span>"Ah!" The woman''s scream made everyone feel as if their hearts had been stabbed by a knife! " "Stop!"


    <span>Ye Fan shouted loudly, at this moment he had already broken into the thirdyer, but in his fury, he didn''t dare to act rashly! This guy was too fast. Ye Fan was not sure if he could instantly save Su Qingxue.


    Actually, he had already thought of all sorts of ways to avoid the situation where Su Qingxue and the other women were captured, so he let them stay in the ring.


    But from the looks of it, no matter how much he tried to guard against it, with this pearl, he would be able to be a threat to her! " Misty night, Long Yue! Do you think that you can survive if you take Sister Su''s life as a threat!?


    <span>If anything happens to Sister Su, you will definitely die! If you go against me and stop at the earliest opportunity, I can plead on your behalf and ask Brother Ye Fan to let you live! "


    Fog night. She took a step forward, her face cold.<span>"Oh... Ah, so it''s my precious disciple. Ah, you disappoint me so much.


    I have taught you for so many years, and you actually betrayed me so easily.


    "Not only that, but to be with these ugly women, they didn''t even have the chance to appreciate beauty." Wu Yeyue shook her head and sighed.


    When the girls heard this, they gritted their teeth in anger, but they didn''t dare to retaliate when they saw Su Qingxue being caught.<span>All they could do was curse in their hearts, silently praying that the bewitching young man would not die a good death.


    <span>Wu Ye suppressed his anger and said: "I never wanted to acknowledge you as my master. You and Ye Guan Xing forced me to do so! Even if you have the grace to teach me, I have done enough for you to repay you! We owe each other! You''ve taught me for many years, so don''t forget, I know all of your cards! I know you''re not Ye Fan''s match at all! "


    <span>Fog covered Long Yue''s brows and revealed a teasing smile, "I admit that I am a littlecking in the way of the swordpared to Sir Sword God.


    <span>But, little one, if you think you can see the depth of a man, you underestimate him too much.


    "I''m afraid that before meeting the widow today, this esteemed God of Swords also thought that the widow''s strength was only that of a holy body ¡­" Ye Fan''s eyes shed. He indeed misjudged Wu Yeyue''s strength.


    In the end, it was because the information Yun Song He had given him back then was misleading.


    <span>"It looks like... You let Yun Song He go on purpose, right? Letting him work for Yi SanXiao is the same as helping the both of you ¡­ " Wu Yeyue seemed to be unable to restrain herughter, "That guy who is so ugly that it makes one''s hair stand on end is also interesting.


    I''m afraid he never would have thought that the person who saved him was actually one of us... When the oligarchs deliberately let him go, they really thought that they would be able to escape from the oligarchs.


    <span>He has always been working for the widow, but he still wants to seek the widow for revenge.


    "These things have nothing to do with me, and I''m not interested in your schemes.


    No matter what, you are still a swordsman, one of the Three Great Sword Saints in the prehistoric era, and the ruler of a nation.


    If you still have a little self-respect, then let my woman go and fight fair and square! "One on one!"


    Ye Fan looked at Su Qingxue, whose breath was already weak, and said while clenching his fists.<span>"Hmph ¡­" Wu Yeyue sneered disdainfully, "I didn''t expect that the Sword God, who possesses the Monarch Level Sword Intent, would have such shallow insight.


    <span>Do you really think that only open battles are praiseworthy?


    <span>Was an overlord supposed to seize the world in broad daylight?


    The victor was the king and the loser was the bandit! The oligarch wanted victory, not some foolish and hypocritical swordsman''s dignity! To achieve his goal, to not care about anything else, this ¡­ This was the true path of the sword! The Dao of the Lord! The path of an emperor for the few and the path of the Venerable God of Swords ¡­ But it''spletely different. "<span>Ye Fan frowned, "Then what do you actually want to do..." "It''s very simple." Wu Yeyue said leisurely, "You have two choices, so I won''t be too harsh on you. As long as you cripple your cultivation, I will let the princess go."


    <span>"You''re dreaming!"


    <span>"Husband!" No way! He will definitely not let us off! "


    <span>Without waiting for Ye Fan to say anything, the girls hurriedly stopped him.


    <span>Ye Fan raised his hand, letting the women quiet down, and asked, "What about the second type?"


    <span>Wu Yeyue nced at the Sacred Emperor Academy in the distance, "Go to the Sacred Royal Academy. Use your sword and kill the entire Su n Royal Family ¡­" "What!?"


    Everyone was shocked.Even Old Six Zhu, who was drinking wine below, had a cold expression on his face, "Misty night, Long Yue! Are you crazy!?


    To ughter the Imperial Family right in front of the people of the world!?


    Isn''t that tantamount to rebellion?


    for the whole world toe together and attack us!? "


    "With Sir God of Swords'' strength, fighting one against ten thousand wouldn''t be a problem." Wu Yeyue said indifferently.<span>"Bullshit!" How could the other families that had chosen the heaven''s chosen one endure killing the Su n?


    <span>Furthermore, it was to kill without any reason! In the end, if the Sword God did not die, then his life would be in ruins! is there any difference between this and killing the people of the entire world!? "


    Zhu Bajie jumped onto the roof and said, "Sword god, I wish that you have no enmity with this old man and that I won''t hide it from you.<span>The Gonggong Divine Bead in your woman''s body is my only hope to save my daughter.


    <span>But if you try to force it out, your woman will definitely die.


    So, the only person who can save your woman and my daughter is the instigator, Ye Guan Xing! I, Old Wishing, am not a good person. As long as you can save my daughter, you can do anything! But for my daughter, if tens of thousands of innocent people were to die today, I, Old Zhu, would not have the face to see my daughter! If you trust me, I guarantee that after you cripple your own cultivation, I will ensure the safety of you and your woman! "


    "So it''s you!?


    Your daughter is a life, is Qingxue not a life!? "


    Ling Yuwei reprimanded with reddened eyes.Zhu Lao Liu sighed, "Back then, I didn''t know things would turn out like this.


    But now that everything has been settled, the best way to do it now, isn''t that the suggestion I made?


    "


    "On what basis do you dare to guarantee it?"Why should we believe you?


    "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er asked.


    Zhu Lao Liu was puffing his beard and ring his eyes, "Are you saying that you want His Excellency God of Swords to kill countless innocent people?!<span>Be a devil that one can kill!? "


    All the girls were suddenly at a loss for words, their eyes brimming with tears as they looked at Ye Fan.


    Su Qingxue''s body trembled and her tears continued to fall, "Husband ¡­ Don''t do anything stupid. Forget about me ¡­ "Let''s do it..." Ye Fan heard the woman''s words, but his eyes were red as he looked at her, remaining silent.


    "Your Excellency God of Swords, it looks like to you, these two choices are simply too difficult ¡­" Actually, if you don''t choose, you can understand being a widower. It''s just a woman, why would you give up everything for her?


    <span>Since the Oligarch had dared to stand here, he had naturally made all the necessary preparations.


    "If you don''t agree, then I will take this princess'' life. After all, Master Zhu is waiting for the [Gonggong Divine Bead] to save her daughter," said Wu Yeyue with a charming smile.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2342

    2342


    <span>Sacred Royal Academy''s examination hall.


    <span>After the time it took for an incense to burn had juste to rest, Ye Fan appeared in Shen Long''s viewing gallery.


    <span>Although the seven women all really wanted to watch such a convention on the spot, for the sake of safety, Ye Fan still let them stay in the ring first.


    Ren Tian Kui nced at him, "Just now, there was some movement from Ye Guan. It had something to do with your side, right?"


    <span>Ye Fan turned to look at the Ye n''s viewing tform in the distance and discovered that Ye Guan Xing had a calm andposed expression, not even a hint of panic on his face.


    "He let Wu Yeyue escape, but she should still be in the Imperial City," Ye Fan said.


    "What Wu Yeyue? Long Yue came to the Imperial City? He really dares toe alone?" Yao Xingzhi asked in astonishment."What''s there to be afraid of? As long as he can''t beat him in a fight, he''s fine." Ren Tianliangughed.


    <span>The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth slightly raised, what he said was true, but whether he could run away next time might not be possible.


    When Ye Fan saw Hua Xiaoluo and Wu Yazi walk onto the stage, he couldn''t help but feel strange, thinking that the match had already begun.


    <span>Hearing the words of the people beside him, Su Wangyou knew that it was to take care of his injuries, so he gave him some time to rest.


    At this time, Hua Xiaoluo took another look at the stands and realized that Ye Fan had returned. The girl immediately revealed a happy smile.


    "Little sister Hua, who are you looking at? Are you smiling so happily? Are you your lover?" The True Son of Misty Night''s face had also regained a hint of redness as he asked with a smile.Hua Xiaoluo''srge eyes blinked. "No, it''s my teacher today. I must get first ce and repay teacher''s kindness!"


    This Miss Zhen Zi, I know that you also want to help Master be number one, but I won''t let you seed. "<span>"Oh!" The true son of the Misty Night''s expression became more serious. "Then let us do our best, without any regrets!"


    <span>"Miss Zhenzi, sorry for offending you!" Hua Xiaoluo didn''t hesitate as he instantly activated his cultivation base and turned into a dragon.


    Sword intent and raging dragon mes engulfed the arena ¡­


    <span>"Flowers'' Sword Intent, Ferocious Flowers in the Sea"


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo did not move. Instead, her entire body was covered with a strong enough protectiveyer of sword intent as she thrust her sword into the arena ¡­


    In a split-second, whirlpools appeared all around the arena, as pure golden mes formed countless "flower buds".


    He had nowhere to stand, so he could only leap into the air ¡­


    But at this moment, all the flowers suddenly bloomed, shooting out countless sword intent rockets ¡­<span>The dense barrage of rockets fired from the entire ring thoroughly dyed the sky above the ring into a sea of fire formed from sword intent.


    "What a good ss''! This technique is used to deal with the Qing Qiu n. There is no way to avoid it. You do have your own ns!" Ye Hongxu praised.


    Ye Fan frowned, "This density is not enough."


    Everyone was stunned. Just as they were wondering what the Sword God''s words meant, they saw the Fog Night Zhen Zi, which had transformed into a streak of green light, plummet down at an incredible speed ¡­<span>Like a green shooting star, it hit where Hua Xiaoluo was standing ¡­


    <span>"Bang!" Hua Xiaoluo''s body was forcefully pushed back as he was sent flying backwards ¡­


    <span>The sea of sword intent in the arena immediately dissipated.


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo''s sword stabbed into the arena, barely slowing down in order to prevent her from slipping out of the arena ¡­


    When she raised her head again, the Fog of Night had already turned into a streak of green light and was charging towards her ¡­Hua Xiaoluo stomped her feet and used her sword to meet the attack, but she realized that she had missed. The True Child Night had already circled behind her and struck Hua Xiaoluo with its palm ¡­


    Hua Xiaoluo spat out a mouthful of blood as he looked at the Night''s Night in shock.


    "This girl from the Qing Qiu n actually managed topletely avoid the concentrated sword intent!" The crowd was shocked.<span>Ye Fan lightly said, "Xiao Luo''s line of thought is correct, but she overestimated the speed and density of her sword intent.


    The passing of time, in fact, was just a time difference.<span>He had used Shadow Dance to forcefully change the time around him, so every strand of sword intent actually did not intersect with her at all.


    It looked like he couldn''t avoid it, but it seemed like it was just the appearance of an outsider.


    That is to say, the Night''s True Child can still find a path without sword intent and find a safe time point to move around. ""Then what should we do? Little Luo has no chance of winning!" Ye Hong Xu said, unable to bear it.


    "Why is there no chance of winning?" Ren TianKuo harrumphed, "The fox race''s Shadow Dance is indeed formidable, but it''s not invulnerable."


    Either way, the two methods could be used to break it, or you were faster than them. After all, no matter how much time difference between the two methods was used, there was still time to stop.


    They could either use enough strength to destroy the surrounding environment, space, and even time, making it impossible for them to move smoothly.<span>"If Shadow Dance was truly unsolvable, how could the ancient Qing Qius have been beaten to flee overseas by our ancestors?"


    <span>Everyoneughed wryly. "Patriarch Tianliang, you were the one who chased after Shadow Dance''s power just now."


    Ren Tieshu disdainfully said, "Whether or not you can restrain Shadow Dance, we have to divide the people. You guys naturally find it difficult to deal with it."


    The group of forefathers and elders all had awkward looks on their faces.


    "From the looks of it, Little Luo doesn''t have a chance." Ling Yan sighed and said.


    Ye Fan''s eyes flickered and said, "If it is a battle on the battlefield, the Fog Night Seed should be invincible, but this is an arena battle and there is still a chance."


    Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, Hua Xiaoluo suddenly stopped moving on the arena. Instead, he gripped his longsword with both hands and thrust it into the arena. At the same time, he began to constantly release sword intent and dragon mes ¡­<span>The True Son of Mist attacked several times in a row, causing Hua Xiaoluo''s body to be covered with wounds. However, the girl was still stuck on the stage, constantly emitting sword intent in arge area.


    <span>Looking at the flower drop with blood all over its face, the audience could not bear to watch any longer.


    <span>"What is she doing? She''s going to be beaten to death!"


    "This tiny body, why is it so easy to beat up that Ren Zhuo? He seemed to have been sent flying from the first blow, didn''t he?"


    "The two little girls fought so miserably ¡­"


    <span>Everyone felt pity for Hua Xiaoluo, but they were also amazed at the girl''s toughness.


    <span>"Seems like this girl has also thought of something." Ye Fan gave a gratified smile.


    "I understand now. Shadow Dance has consumed a lot of energy. Little Luo wants to fight with the Starchild of Mist Night ¡­" Ye Hong Xu said in disbelief.


    Many people also gradually came to their senses. It was true that Hua Xiaoluo was unable to attack the Misty Night True Seed, which was moving in between time and time.


    However, if the Starchild was unable topletely defeat Hua Xiaoluo, she could use her sword intent and maintain the pressure.<span>''Are the two of them the first to be defeated by Hua Xiaoluo or is it that the Fog Night Lord was the first to run out of strength? It is more like putting in some basic kung fu! ''


    <span>Fresh blood continuously flew out from Hua Xiaoluo''s body. The girl''s dress had already been dyed red, but she clenched her teeth and kept on holding on.


    There were several times when he was almost kicked out of the arena. He forcefully used his sword intent to protect himself and rushed back to the center of the arena.Even though she had avoided arge number of sword intent attacks, this attack had consumed a lot of her energy.


    <span>The destructive power of the sword intent was very hard for her to defend against. If she wasn''t careful, she might have fallen first.


    <span>He felt his legs getting heavier and heavier, and he knew that he could no longer perform Shadow Dance.


    She mustered all her strength and once again, her figure turned into a streak of cyan light. She nned to kick Hua Xiaoluo out ¡­At the same time, Hua Xiaoluo, who was covered in blood, suddenly raised his head. The golden mes in his eyes suddenly red up ¡­


    "Roar!"In the arena, a draconic roar sounded out as a small "reverse scale anger" chapter error appeared. After clicking on this report (registration waived), the maintenance staff would correct the content of the chapter within two minutes. Please wait patiently and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2339

    As he watched, the pearl in Wu Yeyue''s hand grew brighter and brighter.


    Su Qingxue resisted the urge to scream in pain and continued to shake her head, indicating to Ye Fan that he should not do anything stupid.<span>Ye Fan finally could not take it anymore and shouted, "Stop!"


    <span>The girls looked nervously at the man, their hearts in their throats.


    <span>"Oh?"


    <span>Wu Yeyue smiled and said, "Sir Sword God, are you choosing to kill?


    Or do you want to cripple yourself? "Many thoughts rapidly shed through Ye Fan''s mind. Killing people, he wouldn''t even think about it. Principles, bottom line, even if he died, he couldn''t break it.


    But... To someone like him who didn''tpletely rely on their own cultivation base, crippling his own cultivation base might be an opportunity.<span>Especially since he had done it himself. After all, his current cultivation was obtained in a very short period of time after he had crippled his entire body''s cultivation.


    Even without his cultivation base, he still had sword intent, disintegration, and finally, Sword Demon ¡­. Perhaps, by taking advantage of Long Yue''s carelessness on the misty night, he would have a chance.


    <span>"I will cripple my own cultivation, but you have to guarantee that you can make Ye Guan Xing take out the pearl and let my women be safe." Ye Fan said.


    "Husband!"


    Nian Ru cried out.<span>"Hubby what are you doing!?"


    Do you really believe his bullshit?


    <span>"


    Ning Xuemo could not believe it."Ye Fan, are you crazy?"


    "


    Chu Yunyao couldn''t help but ask.<span>Su Qingxue''s tears fell like rain as she continuously shook her head. Her eyes were filled with pain and despair, "Don''t ¡­. "No way ¡­" At this moment, the most painful thing for a woman wasn''t her body, but her heart''s regret towards a man.


    <span>This was a man who could sacrifice his life for her, but what was she thinking these days!?


    Was it really so important that a man loved the current her, or was it the dream she was in?!


    What was important was not how much a man loved her, but how much she loved him! He had done so much for her, so why did she make him sad? Why did she make him sad?<span>Su Qingxue ¡­ You are too selfish. What are you thinking!?


    "The woman kept questioning herself, her emotions were on the verge of breaking down!" Sire God of Swords, you are a man, I, Old Zhu, respect you! "


    The sixth brother took a deep breath, as if he didn''t expect that Ye Fan would be willing to abandon his cultivation.


    This was the God of Swords of the Emperor level Sword Intent! He was not some random little cultivator! Countless people dreamed of standing at the peak of the prehistoric era. Yet, for a woman, he was willing to let her go just like that!?"Ye Fan!" If you dare to do something stupid, we will not forgive you! "


    Xiao Xin''er was also crying.


    Ye Fan turned around and looked at all the girls, and said, "I''m sorry." I hope you understand that if either of you had been the one to suffer, I would not have given you up. "


    "Darling ¡­" Nian Ru covered her mouth and sobbed.


    Ling Yuwei, Ning Zimo, Fog Night, and Chu Yunyao also held back their tears and did not say another word.They knew that even if they tried to persuade him, it would be to no avail.


    "Darling ¡­" Don''t. "Don''t..." Su Qingxue cried. She wanted tomit suicide, but she was so weak that she couldn''t evenmit suicide! Ye Fan looked at the woman deeply, "Little Snow..." Didn''t you always want to know why I treated you well the first time I saw you? I tell you now, once. I do it for the whole world. Left you.And you sacrificed yourself to protect everything I left behind... So, I swear, as long as there''s a chance, I will never leave you! Absolutely not! "


    As Ye Fan said this, his eyes were resolute. A sword intent condensed in his hand, preparing to pierce through his dantian! Su Qingxue felt her heart beating rapidly. In her mind, countlessplicated thoughts, sometimes clear, sometimes blurry images, shed past like lightning! Ye Fan! Ye Fan, don''t be like this ¡­ ¡­ Husband! I''m not that woman! Don''t do anything stupid for me! I... I am not her! Su Qingxue choked up.<span>Ye Fan gently smiled, "I know you are not her ¡­ ¡­." "But I love you, that''s enough ¡­" I love you. Enough?


    <span>I love you. Enough!?


    <span>Su Qingxue opened her eyes wide. She felt that everything around her had be extremely slow! She could only hear her own breathing, her own heartbeat ¡­ Forgetting the pain, forgetting the cold. In her eyes, all she could see was that her lover''s palm had prated her dantian without hesitation! Blood ¡­ It sprayed out from Ye Fan''s mouth! Ye Fan''s expression was iparably painful. At the moment his Dantian was broken, his eyes also seemed to have dimmed down. However, when the man looked at her, there was still a hint of warmth in his eyes ¡­ It was as if he was telling her ¡­ All of this wasn''t her fault. Don''t be sad ¡­ Su Qingxue could feel that at this moment, deep in her mind, a frozenke suddenly cracked open ¡­ ¡­ "Husband!"


    <span>"Hubby, how are you?


    <span>"


    The girls hurriedly supported Ye Fan, as they could clearly feel waves of pure spiritual energy dispersing from Ye Fan''s body.


    <span>Ye Fan could feel his spiritual force crazily leaking out like a river bursting through a dam.


    <span>His senses and energy were rapidly decreasing, and he even felt faint and lethargic.


    The crippling of his cultivation meant that both his spirit body and sword spirit were rapidly dissipating. If his body wasn''t strong enough, it would have been enough to cause him to lose consciousness.


    "Hahahaha..." Wu Yeyue smiled until the petals trembled. After releasing Su Qingxue, she looked at the woman and said, "Princess, I really didn''t expect that you would be in the Sword God''s eyes ¡­ ¡­ So important.<span>No one had expected that things would go so smoothly ¡­. "He really saved up a lot of effort."


    Ye Fan gasped for breath, his face was pale as he said, "I have already wasted my cultivation, let my wife go."<span>Wu Yeyue smiled contemptuously and released Su Qingxue, "Master Zhu, I''ll leave this woman to you. Just dig out the bead."


    Hearing that, Zhu Lao Liu frowned, "Misty night, Long Yue! Didn''t we agree to let Ye Guan Xing take out the pearl!? "<span>"Oh... "I forgot to tell you." Wu Yeyue caressed her long hair and smiled evilly, "The only way to take out this pearl is to kill this woman. I was wrong, haha ¡­" "Fog night, Long Yue!" "You ¡­" Zhu Lao Liu grimaced and looked at Su Qingxue with aplicated expression.


    Su Qingxue lowered her head. Her fragrant shoulders trembled as she held her hands and remained silent.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan was so angry that his chest rose and fell, and he coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    "Fog night, Long Yue ¡­" "You ¡­" Ye Fan was barely able to endure the threeyers of disintegration, and his eyes were almost going to burst into mes.


    "Lord Sword God, with your personality, you actually managed toprehend the Overlord''s level of sword intent. It truly makes one feel that it''sughable ¡­ "Oh, that''s right. You''re just a piece of trash now. It seems like you really aren''t worthy of the Overlord level Sword Intent." Misty Night''s Long Yue shook her head sarcastically.


    "Bastard!" Slut! I knew you wouldn''t keep your promise! "


    Xiao Xin''er and the other girls stood in front of Ye Fan.


    But Ye Fan reached out his hand, blocking the girls.<span>"Leave ¡­" I''ll deal with him... " Ye Fan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Wu Yeyue''s eyes showed a trace of coldness, "A mere trash dares to y the hero in front of a widower?Ugly ¡­ There are more important things to do with being widowed, and I''ll send you and your ugly women on their way! "


    <span>"As he spoke, a Holy Spirit pressure finally appeared on Long Yue''s body in the misty night." He was once the Sword God after all. If a man wasn''t there for you to see, then a man who wasn''t would show you a thing or two before he died ¡­. The sword intent of an oligarch! "


    Suddenly, at this moment, an ice-cold hand came from behind and rested on Long Yue''s shoulder ¡­ Wu Yeyue was momentarily stunned. She frowned and a chill ran down her spine. Her heart trembled. She actually felt a trace of uneasiness from the bottom of her heart?


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2345

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>2345


    The entire body of the misty night and Long Yue released a dazzling cyan colored radiance, like a cyan colored demon fire, reflecting the sandstorm with a touch of green!


    A sharp sword intent pressure was released!


    "Star Scar Sword Intent, Xing Xuan!"


    Sword intent burst forth, and the entire sandstorm copsed. The countless amounts of Sky Sand no longer rotated, but turned into a straight line of earthen yellow energy, dissipating in all directions!However, this Baili Dongliu did not have any intention of stopping, he crazily punched towards Long Yue on the night of the fog!


    "Scarlet Sand Ten Thousand Li!" "Burning Sand Fist!"


    <span>Countless fist shadows, apanied by scorching sands and surging Chaotic Force, charged towards Long Yue on a misty night!


    They were like ferocious tigers and leopards that pounced out one after another, and also like an army that was burning with raging mes!


    <span>Long Yue remained calm and collected. She waved her long sleeves and swung the sword intent in her hands. All the force of her fierce punches were actually moving in different directions!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The arena couldn''t withstand the attacks of the Saint Body powerhouses and began to copse.


    The tens of thousands of people who were left behind could only watch helplessly as these aggressive punches seemed to have missed their target midway, nted to the point of missing their target!<span>Baili Dongliu''s attack had no effect, it could not even get close to the misty night where Long Yue was!


    <span>"What is this Misty Night''s Long Yue method?" How can it be so easy?! "


    "I heard that Fog Night''s Star Scar Sword Intent can distort one''s attack route. It''s very strange!"


    While some people were discussing, Wu Yeyue gave a cold snort and once again used the "Star Jade" technique.


    <span>With a spin of his body, he waved both of his hands, and the Burning Sand Fists drew out many twisting arcs as they flew back towards Baili Dongliu!


    Not only that, but the counterattack with Star Scar Sword Intent was even fiercer and stronger!Baili Dongliu activated his Sand Swirl Shield and forcefully withstood the attack. However, he was still covered in grime and was in a very sorry state!


    <span>Seeing this, the other sage realm elders of the Baili family all jumped down from the stands and surrounded Long Yue!


    Wu Yeyue smiled coldly, "What? You want to bully us with numbers? For one of the five great families, to be so unpopr? "


    "Fog night, Long Yue!" Don''t be so arrogant! There aren''t that many rules on the battlefield. Today, we, the Baili Family, will eliminate you, a monster, for the sake of the great battle! "


    <span>With a singlemand from Baili Dongliu, the other Patriarchs all took action, unleashing their Crimson Sand of the Baili family to attack Long Yue on the misty night!


    After being attacked from all sides, Wu Yeyue was suddenly in a predicament. However, he still relied on his Holy Spirit''s cultivation and sword intent to disperse all the attacks in all directions!


    For a moment, the sage realm''s Heavenly Sand was scattered everywhere. Many people had already left the stands, not daring to stay in the Sacred Royal Academy!


    Suddenly, a mass of dark energy appeared around Long Yue''s body, enveloping him within!<span>In the next second, Wu Yeyue appeared in the Ye Family''s grandstand.


    "Star Observation!" You actually dare to free this demon!? " Baili Dongliu was enraged.


    Ye Guan Xing said in a clear voice, "The Mist King trusted this king and came to the Imperial City alone. How could this king not trust him?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Mist King showed mercy to him, do you think you could still be standing here and talking to me?! "


    "Star Observation!" You are betraying the Great War! Are you still worthy of the Emperor''s trust?!Pity the two previous emperors, your bones have yet to turn cold, and your Ye Family wants to openly destroy the foundation of the great war just like that?! " Baili Dong asked.


    Ye Guanxing frowned and said, "This king is the sworn brother of the Supreme Emperor. This king is loyal and devoted to both thete emperor and thete emperor.


    <span>If the Supreme Emperor was still alive, he would definitely understand this king. "


    "Hmph, what nonsense!" Then, today, our Hundred Miles n will exterminate the Ye n''s traitors as well! "


    Just as the dozen or so old ancestors, including Baili Dongliu, were going to attack again, the old ancestors of the Su family on the side could no longer sit still.<span>Under Prince An''s lead, a few Su n ancestors used their secret techniques to quickly intercept the Baili ancestor!


    "Baili Dongliu!" Stop! " Su Zhi An frowned: "His Majesty said that he would n for a long time, are you nning to rebel?!"


    The atmosphere at the scene had once again turned into a state of panic!


    Amongst the five families, only the Tu Family and the Luo Family did not interfere. Naturally, the Luo Family did not easily interfere with this sort of heaven-chosen person''s battle.


    <span>There were a lot of people running away from the meeting ce, but there were also a lot of people staying behind. No one wanted to miss a battle that might affect their future!


    "Prince An, if you are thete Emperor Ming Jue and thete Emperor Ming De, the Baili family will have no objections if you speak up here today.However, the one who is standing on the stage is an outsider with a Berserker''s bloodline within his body.


    "Even if the current Emperor has half the bloodline of a barbarian, he grew up in the Great War, and has a deep understanding of the True Ancestor of the Supreme Emperor. He is a rare genius in the Su n that is hard toe by in a thousand years.


    Even though His Majesty had just ascended the throne, what was wrong with his conduct and words? "Why are you guys so stubborn?!" Su Zhi An asked.<span>"Prince An, if I were to tell you all that the culprits behind the deaths of the Supreme Emperor and Emperor of the Underworld are here, they would be dead on the spot!


    Moreover, this murderer is even on quite good terms with your Emperor ¡­. What do you think!?


    Do you really think that, since this Emperor has a good rtionship with the Demon God Kingdom, he could have done it out of good intentions!? ""What!?"


    Su Zhi An and the Su Family''s ancestor, as well as the Su Family''s elder all revealed looks of surprise.<span>"Baili Dongliu, do you have evidence!?" Su Chen hurriedly yelled.


    "Here''s the evidence!"At this time, Hundred Miles City pointed at a huge screen made of prehistoric rocks. On it, there were actually several pictures of Ye Fan and Su Wang entering and exiting the restaurant?


    <span>"This person is the son of the Divine Dragon n who murdered the twote emperors, Prince Consort Ye Fan of the Residence of Northern Marquis!


    Now that he has changed his appearance, everyone can see him from the Divine Dragon n''s grandstand! " Hundred Miles City pointed towards the Divine Dragon n''s stands.<span>The whole audience went into an uproar, and on the Divine Dragon stands, everyone looked at Ye Fan in astonishment.


    Ye Fan was deep in thought. He nced at the Tu Family''s stands ¡­


    The only one who could obtain this kind of information in the Imperial City was the Shadow Squad''smander, Tu Yue.


    At the same time, Tu Yue also looked over with aplicated gaze. After exchanging gazes with Ye Fan for a moment, he lowered his eyes.Ye Fan was in a trance, and suddenly understood something!


    Could it be ¡­ The Heavenly Star Token of the Tu Family wasn''t stolen by Wu Ye. From the very beginning, he had nned to give it to Ye Guan for free!?


    Back then, the Tu Su family and Su family had led the heaven''s chosen ones to overthrow the Xuanyuan Empire, but they had never fought over the Su family.


    This tone ¡­ Could the Tu Family really swallow it up?


    Immediately, Ye Fan couldn''t help but shake his head with a light smile. Today, he was really given too many surprises. The undercurrents behind this test were far greater than he had imagined."That person is Ye Fan?"


    "It''s that fugitive Ye Fan?!"


    In a split-second, the entire audience was in an uproar. The several great ns also revealed looks of disbelief. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2343

    <span>The True Child Night never expected that Hua Xiaoluo would use a spiritual attack at such a crucial moment ¡­


    <span>In fact, no one thought of this. A sustained mental attack was indeed an effective method to counter Shadow Dance.


    <span>If the True Child Wu Ye was in good condition, he wouldn''t be too afraid. She was able to control bewitchment and her mental strength was not weak either.


    However, at this moment, the true son of the Misty Night was also at the end of his tether. Naturally, he was affected by the reverse scale''s anger ¡­


    Apparently, Hua Xiaoluo knew this as well, which was why he had suddenly shot an arrow at thest moment ¡­<span>At that critical moment, Hua Xiaoluo clearly saw that after the true son of the Fog Night was disturbed, his body trembled and a trajectory appeared ¡­


    With a soft cry, Hua Xiaoluo brandished the sword and used the de of the sword to strike at the waist of the naked child ¡­


    The night mist spat out a mist of blood. His body shook violently as he was thrown out of the arena ¡­<span>Up to the moment shended on the ground, the Misty Night True Child was still in a daze. Feeling vexed and unwilling, she started to cry bitterly.


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo knelt on the arena as he gasped for breath. He turned his head to look at Shen Long''s viewing tform and happily smiled.


    The crowd burst into cheers and apuse. Many of them felt deep veneration for the two girls.Ye Fan also saw this and was somewhat surprised. In the end, Hua Xiaoluo used a spiritual attack, but he really didn''t expect it.


    <span>This gave him some inspiration. He could consider using this tactic against Wu Yeyue.


    This made him feel extremely gratified. This meant that not only did Hua Xiaoluo have a heart at the critical moment, but he also had his own unique ideas that allowed him to walk his own path."Haha, not bad. This girl''s perception is indeed excellent." Ren Tiang was very satisfied as he said, "Our Divine Dragon n''s greatest advantage lies in our overall strength ¡­"


    <span>In closebat, the spirit of the body could summon the wind and rain, heavenly lightning and earthfire could even shatter the void. There was nothing that could not be done ¡­


    <span>The higher the level of the bloodline, the more it would be raised.


    <span>''This little girl seems to have fully understood this point and is using our bloodline''s power in the most reasonable way. In the future, we can probably go somewhere else! ''


    "You little fellows, many of you are quite old and have yet to grasp the essence of our divine dragon bloodline. You should all learn from it!"<span>Everyone from the Divine Dragon n nodded in agreement, all of them beaming with pride.


    There was no one who could raise the morale more during the uing Sacred Royal Tournament, which had been the focus of many great battles, or even the entire prehistoric era, where the descendants of the Divine Dragon n were fighting for the championship.


    <span>The key point was that this was a live broadcast of the whole conquest, which greatly increased Shen Long''s prestige.


    When everything returned to silence, it was time for the emperor to announce the final result.


    Su Wang received the school report and walked up the stage with a smile. "I believe everyone present will feel the same as me in this year''s Sacred Royal Imperial Examinations. They will all think that it''s iparably exciting.Many things had happened in the great battle recently, and it was hard not to make the people anxious.


    <span>However, after this battle, it was highly likely that the citizens of the entire Grand Xia would already be able to see the future of the Grand Battle.


    I also hope that these young people, no matter where theye from, will be the mainstay of our Great War."Now, through the judges'' and examiners'' final results, I announce the name of the student that has been selected for the Sacred Royal Academy."


    After pausing for a moment, Su Wangcai said, "ording to the final ranking, the students who are selected will be in first ce. Divine Dragon Family, Hua Xiaoluo."


    A burst of cheers came out from Shen Long''s side. After Hua Xiaoluo cleaned up the area, she stood on the stage excitedly.


    <span>Looking at her innocent, childlike smile, no one was able to connect that swordsman in the bloody battle just now.


    <span>"Second ce, Demon God Kingdom, True Child Fog Night!"


    When the True Child Wu Ye walked onto the stage with a lonely expression, whispers came from all directions.


    On the Baili family''s side, the Hundred Miles City stood up abruptly and said loudly, "Su Wang, are you trying to destroy the Great War."<span>Tens of thousands of people looked at the Baili Family in unison. Many of them were shocked, they never expected the Baili Family would dare to forcefully interrupt them at such a time.


    On the Su Family''s side, Su Chan and the group of elders all stood up and cursed.


    <span>"Hundred Miles City. Are you nning to rebel?"


    "So what if they want to rebel? Do they want to give up their lives to a group of monsters?" Hundred Miles City brazenly asked.


    Su Wang stretched out his hand to stop the princes and princes of the imperial family. With a calm tone, he said, "n Head Baili, if we were to face a great battle and even recruit two children from the Demon God Kingdom, it would truly be a joke and a joke for us.


    <span>If you have anyints, you can bring them up and discuss themter.


    However, the reason why the Sacred Royal Academy recruited students was to recruit students from all over the world.


    Every single student''s entry was decided by the representatives of the various families. Your family cannot be the host. ""Hmph! Bullsh * t! Taking in a student and expelling them, aren''t they all words from the imperial family?"


    "The Hundred Miles City will not allow any enemy scouts to openly enter the Great War.<span>Su Wang, you have half the blood of a savage slut in your body, that''s why you tried to rope in these enemies ¡­


    "Today, even if we, the Baili family, have our heads smeared across the ground, we will still eliminate these monsters!"


    Su Wang''s eyes also turned cold. "Hundred Miles City! You insulted Zhen, and insulted thete empress dowager. Do you know your crime?""Hahahaha! That b * tch of the barbarians wants to be the empress dowager?!"


    <span>Ask thousands and thousands of people in the north if they agree to it


    <span>Today, you have epted two evil beings from the Demon God Kingdom. If you change the date, you will have 10, 100, or even millions of enemies from the Demon God Kingdom and the Wilderness.


    The Demon God Nation is using the magnanimity of you so-called great powers to prepare for the great battle without any bloodshed. "


    <span>After those words were said, many people present also began to ponder.


    It had to be said that although the Baili family''s methods were rash, those words were actually quite reasonable.<span>"That''s right! Once we start this river, the Demon God Kingdom and the Barbarian King will send people in!"


    <span>"If this goes on, it will indeed be a hidden danger."


    <span>Many of the people present had witnessed the powers of the True Child Wu Ye and Ying Qi, and were now even more afraid.


    In the grandstand, Ye Fan rubbed his forehead, forced a smile and said, "What a great night watcher, he actually did that in one move.""Fan''er, what are you talking about? What is the rtionship between the Baili family and the Night King?" Ye Zhaoxuan asked.


    Ye Fan smiled evilly, "Grandpa, if nothing goes wrong, the Baili Family and the Ye Family have teamed up from the beginning."<span>"What?" The Divine Dragon nsmen were stunned, a bit puzzled.


    <span>Right at this moment, Ye Guanxing suddenly stood up with a cold face, and said in a clear voice, "n Head Baili, your words are wrong."


    The best way to settle the war between the Great War and the neighboring countries, always at peace, was tomunicate with each other.


    This time, the Demon God Nation actually came with good faith because the Demon God Emperor, Misty Night Dragon Moon, was in the city. This was an error, so he chose to report it.After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2347

    "This Luo Jue Feng!" You actually have to be so ruthless! "<span>"Seems like the hatred in my heart is not light!"


    Many of the Patriarchs present revealed looks of surprise. Against a junior, was there a need to use the strength of the Holy Spirit?


    In the eyes of most people, Ye Fan was already a dead man, waiting for the pieces of flesh to explode.


    <span>Rather than kneeling down, it was better to die standing. At the very least, it wouldn''t be too embarrassing.


    <span>Ye Fan looked around at the surrounding astral winds, somewhat impatient, "You are really noisy."


    What happened today has nothing to do with you at all.


    <span>Luo Jue Feng was stunned, he never thought that Ye Fan would still talk to him like that, when death was at hand! The onlookers at the scene also felt that it was unbelievable. This Ye Fan was too good at pretending. Just where did he get this confidence from? Could it be that he wanted to be a hero before he died?


    <span>Only those who knew Ye Fan''s identity looked at Luo Jue Feng pitifully.


    <span>They knew that if Luo Jue Feng attacked, it would be no different from suicide.


    <span>Luo Jue Feng''s face was extremely dark. "Haha!" Good! This ancestor will cut off one piece of your flesh after another to see how long your mouth willst! "


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he saw tens of thousands of Colourless Wind des brazenly waving towards Ye Fan! Ye Fan squinted his eyes, intending to attack, but he stopped.<span>All of the wind des in the air seemed to have frozen in an instant. Then, they turned into a burst of cool breeze that blew past Ye Fan''s body.


    The entire audience was bbergasted, they didn''t know what was going on.


    <span>On the other hand, Luo Jue Feng''s brows were knitted tightly as he looked at Su Wang, who had suddenly appeared behind him.


    Su Wang''s eyes turned icy blue. He was the one who had taken action, neutralizing Luo Jue Feng''s attack.


    Immediately, cries of rm rang in all directions. To be able to stop Luo Jue Feng so easily after all, it was clear how strong Su Wang was! " Emperor?


    What do you mean!? "<span>Luo Jue Feng was furious.


    Su Wang said faintly, "Forefather Luo Jue Feng, I only saved your life, but I don''t need you to thank me. You can leave first."


    "Save me?"<span>Luo Jue Feng was so angry that he startedughing, "This guy, he killed your father and brother, yet you are standing here blocking me from killing him?


    Su Wang, what exactly is your intention?<span>Could it be that he really wanted to take revenge on the royal family and lure these enemies into the war?


    "


    This time, even the people from the Su n did not speak up for Su Wang. After all, the Emperor''s actions had made them too suspicious.


    Su Wang looked up at the sky and said, "Wait a moment. When a guest arrives, many things will naturally be settled.""Guest?"


    Su Wang, don''t y tricks on me, what kind of guest is this? "


    <span>"Don''t worry... "It should be soon" Su Wang couldn''t help but to look at Ye Fan, "Brother Ye Fan, is it time?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "He told me that it would be soon."


    <span>"What!?


    Su Wang, you actually call yourself brothers with the person who killed your father?


    <span>"


    Prince An and the other members of the Su n felt extremely humiliated.


    Su Wang said helplessly, "Everyone, don''t be anxious. If you want to fight, you can do so anytime. But you guys don''t know the truth, so it''s not worth it to be used by others like this."


    Su Wang''s tone was rather sincere. Adding on the power he disyed just now, it caused many people to feel reverence towards him. Quite a few of them managed to calm down a little.At this moment, the sky resounded with the cry of an eagle. A huge eagle-like demonic beast was soaring over.


    Soon after, a figure descended from the sky! Everyone focused their eyes and discovered that it was a tall and sturdy young man with fair skin. He worerge leather pants and was wearing arge leather vest that did not match his physique.The young man seemed a little embarrassed. He looked around and scratched his head, "There are so many people waiting for me. If I knew earlier, I would have put on the most extravagant clothes."


    Seeing Ye Fan, the young man was immediately overjoyed, and ran over with a smile, "Brother Ye Fan!" Haha! I''m sorry... If you fly to the wrong city on the way, you will find it easy to get lost! "


    Ye Fan stood on the same spot, giving him a bear hug, and yfully said, "Jiran, if you don''te soon, a lot of people will die."The person who hade was the Barbarian King, Butchahar! "Are you for real? Is the Sacred Royal exam really that intense?"


    "This is my first time here, so I don''t really know my way here." Jiranughed.


    The more than ten thousand people present were somewhat stunned. They didn''t know who this fellow, who had suddenly run over and looked like a barbarian, was.However, there were also those from the Night King, Hundred Miles City, and the others who frowned as their gazes turned cold.


    <span>Jilun turned his head and walked in front of Su Wang, bowing as he said, "The Barbarian King, Bouchahar, has been invited. I presume this is the newly ascended Emperor."


    "Your Highness Barbarian King Bouchakal, I''ve waited a long time for you. Please forgive me for not being polite when we meet for the first time!"Su Wangughed.


    The entire audience burst into an uproar as the cries of surprise once again created a peak! " The Barbarian King!?


    This guy is the Barbarian King!? "


    "Are you for real?"The Demon God Emperor is here, and so is the Barbarian King!? "


    "Is that how it looks like?<span>"Why doesn''t it look like the Barbarian King ¡­" Su Zhi An and the rest of the royal family were puzzled, they looked at Butchahar vigntly.


    "Are you really the Barbarian King?"


    Su Shi An asked.


    Seeing that many people did not seem to believe him, Bouchard shrugged his shoulders and burst forth with green Chaotic Force! In the blink of an eye, he became like a small mountain, standing proudly among the crowd."A ming meteor fell from the sky, and a huge axe fell into his hands!" Enormous Axe, Carrolo?


    "


    <span>Many sage realm forefathers present had recognized the origin of this saint artifact.


    Bu Chahar put the Garuda on his shoulder and grinned. "What, is there anyone else who dares to pretend to be me?"<span>"Bouchahar! How dare youe to the Imperial City alone!?


    "Since you''re here, don''t even think about going back!"A hint of viciousness appeared in the eyes of Baili Dongliu, he raised his fist and punched towards Bu Chahar.


    The zing sandstone and sand violently rose up, but just as they were about to attack, they suddenly froze in midair! A wave of ice-cold energy surged out, and all the scalding sand cooled down, and the dust dispersed.<span>Su Wang''s figure suddenly appeared between the Bai n and Bu Zhanheng, and he said indifferently: "Baili Dongliu, the Barbarian King has already arrived. You guys are too impatient to make a move, aren''t you?


    <span>Or could it be... Your Baili Family is deliberately destroying the chance for such a conversation? "


    <span>"Su Wang! The Wilderness and I have a blood feud. Now you not only protect your father, but also the Barbarian King?


    <span>"


    Baili Dongliu asked.


    <span>Su Wang turned around and looked towards Ye Guan Xing, saying: "Night King, you are supporting me, using peaceful and diplomatic methods to allow the people of each country to coexist peacefully.


    They had even specially invited the Lord of Fog Night to discuss their grand n.


    Now that the Barbarian King has arrived, shouldn''t the two of you support the Barbarian King in finishing his speech? "


    A strange look shed through Ye Guan''s eyes. He looked at Ye Fan, who had a faint smile on his face, and said, "That''s right, we should first get His Royal Highness Bouchahar to exin the purpose of our visit."


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2344

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    2344


    When these words were spoken, the scene immediately exploded into an uproar. Everyone looked around in every direction.


    "The Misty Night Dragon is here!?""One of the Three Sword Saints, Fog Dragon Moon!?"


    "Where is it? He really dares toe to the Great Surge Imperial City!? "


    While the tens of thousands of onlookers were still in shock, a breathtakingly gorgeous man wearing a long robe with blue and silver stripes, and a ck nine-tailed fox totem cloak, descended from the sky.


    In a split-second, the gazes of the entire audience were focused on this man who had an outrageously beautiful appearance, as if countless rays of light were focused on him alone.


    "This... "Is this the Misty Night Dragon?""Isn''t the Demon God Emperor a man? How could this be ¡­ "Beauty?"


    <span>"It''s a man, that''s right. I heard that the Demon God Nation''s Emperor is originally a beautiful man. I heard that seeing him after so much had been worse than seeing him for hundreds of times!"


    When Xiao Huai Su saw her enemy, her face immediately turned pale and she gritted her teeth, "Misty night, Long Yue ¡­" He really dares toe?! "


    <span>Feng Qinn also frowned and grabbed her best friend''s arm, "Susu, don''t be rash."


    <span>"This fellow dares toe to the Imperial City?" There are so many Patriarchs here, just kill him together! " Xiao Huai Su said with reddened eyes.


    "Normally, the Old Ancestor wouldn''t be his match at all. There probably isn''t even a single person in the entire arena capable of suppressing him. If he doesn''t have any confidence, how could he possiblye over?" Feng Qinn said.


    Under the astonished gazes of all the men and women present, Wu Yeyue gently smiled and nodded. She said, "Demon God Emperor, Wu Yeyue greets Your Majesty."<span>The True Son of Mist and Ying Qi hurriedly ran over and kneeled down, "My disciple greets Master! This disciple is useless, I am sorry to Master''s teachings! "


    "Zhenzi, Ying Qi, get up. I am very pleased with your performance." Wu Yeyue said.


    <span>In the Shen Long family''s grandstand, Ren Tiankuan shot a nce at Ye Fan, "You''re not going to make a move?"


    <span>Ye Fanughed and said, "You have to watch the show slowly. You have to taste the good wine slowly. If you can''t taste the taste, it would be such a pity to swallow it."


    "Hmph, looks like you won''t give up until you see the Heavenly Star Divine General." Ren Tiang shook his head.<span>Ye Fan''s gaze was deep, and he muttered in his heart: Heavenly Star Divine General, is not as simple as his personal selfish desire...


    <span>If he could not solve the problem of the Heavenly Star Divine General, he would not be able to leave the Great Games peacefully.


    At this moment, Su Wang stood up and said with a calm expression, "Emperor of the Fog Night, I really didn''t expect to visit you so suddenly." I wonder what is your purpose ining here? "


    <span>Wu Yeyue continued, "Throughout the years, there have been too many wars between the Demon God Kingdom and the Great War, which have cost the lives of too many citizens of both countries.


    <span>Long Yue and Night King had fought on the battlefield many times, and although they were enemies, they still understood each other.


    After some discussion, Long Yue and Night King came to a consensus ¡ª a desire to settle the war between the two countries.


    Long Yue hoped that she could use this Sacred Royal Trial as a friendly attempt to sign the truce and send the students from both countries to study andmunicate with each other.


    At first, Long Yue was also a bit worried, but in the dark just now, after seeing His Majesty''s benevolence and magnanimity, she felt a lot more at ease.


    <span>Since His Majesty is willing to recruit our country''s students, I believe he won''t refuse us. This way of peaceful coexistence between the two of us. "


    At this time, Night King had also been sent to the side of the Misty Night Dragon Moon. He cupped his hands and said, "Your Majesty, please forgive me for not informing you in advance, but all I am thinking of is to make it easier for the people to live and work in peace.


    Today''s Sacred Royal Trial is a live broadcast of the entire expedition. The Mist King also wants to take this opportunity to make clear the wishes of the citizens of the Demon God Nation, so that their hatred will be far from the citizens of our two countries. "


    "Humph!" Star Observation! You colluded with the enemies'' monarch, and yet you call yourself so noble? " Hundred Miles City said in disdain.


    <span>"Hundred Miles City!" Ye Guan Xing''s tone suddenly became stronger for the first time: "This King has already tolerated you three times!


    As your official, you have disrespected His Majesty time and time again in front of all your subjects, and you have even disturbed the peace talks between nations and peoples, what are your intentions? "


    "Our Baili family has been loyal and kind for generations. As for who is the traitor who betrayed the country, the citizens will naturally be able to tell! If he led the wolf into the house, he would definitely put the enemy on his back!<span>If this Emperor agrees to such conditions, then even if my Baili family runs out of thest drop of blood, we will still demand an exnation for those warriors who died! " Hundred Miles City replied with a sonorous and powerful voice.


    Tens of thousands of people at the scene were already talking amongst themselves. People like Xiao Huai Su who had a grudge with the Demon God Nation would naturally support the Hundred Miles City.


    <span>And those who didn''t have much to do with the Demon God Kingdom also supported star viewing during the night.


    All of a sudden, it was as if the Baili family and the Ye family had turned into water and fire. They were facing each other tit for tat.


    Seeing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh: This Ye Guan Xing really can y a lot...


    On the royal family''s side, the Su Family was at a loss on what to do. After all, they were both heaven chosen ones, and this made sense.


    It seemed that agreeing to any side would be detrimental to the royal family.


    <span>Many people would agree that the Iron City might say that the Royal n was unscrupulous,cking the prestige of a powerful country, andcked the backbone to be threatened by the Baili n.


    Agreeing to the Night King might cause the Baili family to change sides, or it might even lead to chaos in the north and east of the city.


    Su Wang''s eyes flickered as he looked at the people on both sides. "This matter concerns the fate of both countries. I think we should discuss this further and end the test today."


    The Su n elders nodded their heads. That''s right, ''dy'' was the best method at this time.


    He would wait until he was outside the stage before doing anything else, so that his influence would be reduced."The Emperor didn''t misjudge us ¡­" Su Chan and the other elders had a much higher opinion of Su Wang.


    Just as many ns and families were expressing their agreement, one of the ancestors of the Baili family suddenly stood up!


    "The enemy of the tens of thousands of people in the great conquest of the sea of blood is right in front of you, and yet you, the emperor, have done nothing!?"<span>Since that is the case, then let me, Baili Dongliu, take the ce of you, and behead this enemy! "


    Before his voice had even faded, Baili Dongliu had already flown into the arena, an aura of the sacred body erupting forth!


    With a wave of his arm, the power of sand in the sky erupted forth and dust began to billow in the air!A berserk sandstorm swept up from the ground andpletely engulfed the misty night and Long Yue!


    The pressure of the Saint Body caused all those whose cultivation was too low to immediately cough up blood and run away!


    The scene turned chaotic all of a sudden!


    Lots of screams, cries of terror, and exmations rose and fell one after another!


    The protective shields around the arena opened up, and the students quickly retreated.The faces of the people from the royal family all turned ashen. This time, they couldn''t even dy any longer! The matter waspletely blown up!


    <span>"Sure enough, there''s a problem with the Baili family. Where did Baili Dongliu get the confidence from, to think that he would be able to kill Wu Yeyue?" Ye Hong Xu frowned.


    "A person who has lived for a few hundred years doesn''t even have this much skill in him, it''s obviously impossible..." Ling Yanjiu shook his head.


    At this moment, Misty Night Dragon, who had been attacked by Violent Sand Storm,ughed out loud in the middle of the storm, "I didn''t expect that the widows would be so kind, but the chosen ones of the great battle are so narrow-minded!"


    A holy spirit pressure suddenly erupted from the center of the storm. Tens of thousands of people in the audience were once again terrified! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2348

    <span>Su Wang smiled in satisfaction and said, "Barbarian King, if you have anything to say, please take advantage of the presence of the few great families and ns and speak freely."


    Bu Cha Har did not say anything more and pushed his Garuda Axe onto the ground. He immediately took out a golden book and handed it over to Su Wang.


    "Your Majesty, this king knows that although His Majesty has just ascended the throne, he is a trustworthy king.


    This trust was not only due to the fact that His Majesty''s birth mother came from the Great Prairie.<span>In front of such an asion, the fact that His Majesty was willing to dispel all opinions and treat me with respect was a testament to his courage and magnanimity!


    <span>Not long ago, this king had ordered that there would be an official truce with the war, and that the army would be withdrawn. Those who disobeyed his orders would be executed immediately! This was an opportunity for the various powers to witness the Royal Sacred Royal Examinations with their own eyes.


    In order to make everyone here believe more in the hearts of This King and the people of the prairie, This King has personallye to deliver this "National Letter"! "


    <span>Everyone in the audience cried out in surprise. Many of them revealed expressions of joy and disbelief.


    <span>The Barbarian King Butchahar had personallye to the imperial city to deliver the letter of peace?


    <span>That was the equivalent of a truce between the two nations! At least during the reign of Bouchahar, there would be no more fighting in the Wilderness.


    <span>And Bouchahar was still very young, which meant that the two countries would have a long period of peace! Su Wang smiled as he received the letter. He expressed his gratitude, "I am willing to ept the sincerity of the Barbarian King on behalf of the billions of citizens."


    <span>Following that, Su Wang raised the letter high and said loudly, "The great war and the war in the Wildernesssted for three thousand years! Today, we have an agreement with the Barbarian King, Lord Bouchahar, to cease this fight! From today onwards, as long as my lord and my lord Butchahar reigns, the two countries will never again bleed because of war! We will also strive hard to let this friendship that was born from peacest forever! "


    <span>His voice spread throughout the entire arena, and through all the live broadcasts as well.


    Cheers immediately broke out from the audience. After all,pared to the Demon God Kingdom, the Wilderness was much more dangerous.


    <span>When the battle had ended in the Wilderness, everyone had thought that it would only be for a short period of time. Now that the Barbarian King had personally handed over the letter, there was no way that it would be fake! The barbarians valued face and dignity the most. The barbarian king had personallye to this battle, so his attitude was convincing enough!


    When they thought of their elders, lovers, and children, who no longer needed to go to the border and could be sacrificed at any time, it naturally made the nobles andmoners extremely excited! Long live His Majesty Su Wang! "


    "Your majesty is enlightened!"<span>"Your Majesty''s efforts are in vain!"


    <span>Many of the aristocratic families and ns that were neutral naturally recognized Su Wang''s achievements.


    They also thought that it was a good thing that Su Wang had half the blood of the Berserker Tribe in his body, rather than a scandal.


    <span>Su Zhi An and the rest of the Su Family members listened to the cheers from all around, and their eyes were filled with excitement.


    From the looks of it, Su Wang had reached the peak of power in the past three thousand years! "There has never been a king, not even the Great Emperor of the underworld, who was able to make the Wilderness and the Great Ware to an end!


    Emperor Su Wang, it''s us old fellows who have underestimated your majesty''s great talents! Our Su n fully supports His Majesty! I will do my best to protect the interests of the people of Great Conquest! "<span>Seeing that Su Wang had consolidated his royal family''s position and won over the hearts of the people, the Su Family''s people quickly expressed their respect.


    <span>At this moment, the hearts of the Su n''s people finally felt relieved.


    Su Wang did indeed have a good rtionship with the Wilderness, but he was not a traitor. Instead, he had the Wilderness take the initiative to make peace with him. The nature of this waspletely different.


    At least, Su Wang had protected the dignity of the imperial family, and the dignity of the imperial family. He had even condensed the hearts of the people. This made everyone in the Su Family feel proud! The Su n''s ancestors and elders were all beaming with smiles. They were d that they did not listen to the words of the Baili n. Otherwise, they would have stepped down from the stage.<span>"Nonsense!" How could anyone believe the words of a barbarian!? "


    Hundred Miles City turned angry from embarrassment and said, "Could it be that all that blood we lost was fake?!"


    <span>The Barbarian King is making us lower our guard on purpose and then charge into the great battle! Don''t be fooled by him! "


    <span>The atmosphere suddenly froze, and many people revealed expressions of doubt.


    <span>That''s right, the Barbarian King must have had a reason for handing in the letter of peace, right?


    "Everyone, calm down! The Wilderness is clearly strong, and after fighting with us for so long, we suddenly want to live in peace. Isn''t this worthy of suspicion!?<span>Su Wang and the Barbarian King were acting together! After all, they all have the same blood flowing through their bodies! "


    Hundred Miles City sneered.


    Great Elder Su Zhen was dissatisfied, "Hundred Miles City, you are deliberately causing trouble! Could the Barbarian King really speak without thinking in front of the rest of the world? "


    <span>Just as the two sides were about to argue, Butchaharughed loudly, "Haha... A reason?


    Good! This King will tell you all! "


    When everyone looked over, Bocha Howl said loudly, "Perhaps a few of the people here know of this as well ¡­ A dozen years ago, this king had issued a decree, the Kandahan decree, which limited the conflict between the Wilderness and the Great War.


    However, because of some disagreements within the prairie, war has always been taking ce on Beiming City''s side.


    However... The disorderly Borjin, for some reason. Ten years ago, there was no attack on the neighboring Flying Sand City! "


    Bu Zha Har raised his gigantic axe and pointed at the people from the Hundred Miles Family, "n Head of the Iron City! Your Baili family has not had a single war with our Savage Tribe in the past ten years. Why don''t you mention it today!?


    Is it just sending your troops out of the city, circling around and hunting down some beasts'' blood on the spearheads, or is it called a constant war with us in the Wilderness!?Instead, it is the Divine Dragon''s Northern Marquis, who is fighting with us in the Wilderness, who is affected by the battle, who is righteous and supports a truce! "


    <span>After these words were spoken, the scene once again burst into an uproar, and many people revealed expressions of surprise.


    <span>As for the people from the Baili Family, they all had extremely ugly expressions on their faces.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan sighed in his heart... Borjin and Yi Sanxiao had allied themselves, which meant that they had also allied themselves with the Night King, who then secretlymunicated with the Baili family.This way, the Borjin Family and the neighboring Family of Hundred Miles City naturally wouldn''t fight anymore, and only put on an act.


    The final goal was to cause the Su n''s royal family to lose their people''s hearts and lead to decline. Secondly, to change the owner of the Wilderness. Three ¡­ Naturally, it was to redistribute the benefits at the end.These forces had truly yed a good game of chess. If everything went well, they could split the Great War and the Wilderness with the Heavenly Star Divine General!


    <span>The key point was, everything seemed to be logical. Compared to forcibly using force to seize power, it was much easier.


    Once the stars were seen at night and the moon at night held power, they would only be the heroes who brought peace, not the rebels.As for the Wilderness, if he was the only one left struggling to survive, he would not be able to do anything at all.


    <span>It was a pity ¡­ On the side of the Boorish Deste, because of the great change in the shrine, some idents had urred. Coupled with Ye Fan''s intervention, their n had naturally failed.


    <span>And the chain reaction, had led to today, Ye Fan was able to let Butchahar go to the Imperial City, with enough persuasion, to personally poke a hole in a lie! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2349

    "Hundred Miles City! How dare you! You actually purposely concealed the war at the border? "Su Chen said angrily, "So every year, the Baili family collects so many war materials from the national treasury. So it''s just a scam!?"


    <span>Hundred Miles City replied angrily: "This is just a one-sided story! He is deliberately trying to discredit our Hundred Miles Family and sow discord! "


    "That''s right!" If our Hundred Miles Family were to lie for more than ten years, would the previous Emperor not be able to investigate it!? "


    "Of course not..." Su Wang cast a nce in the direction of the Tu Family, "After all ¡­" The head of the Shadow Squad, Lord Tu Yue, has long been standing with your Hundred Miles Family."Otherwise, how could you possibly investigate the matter of our drinking and chatting with Brother Ye Fan?"


    A wave of exmations broke out at the scene. Many people were not stupid. Everything had been arranged in such a short amount of time! So that''s how it is!? "


    "That''s right! The feud between the Tu n and the Su n was thousands of years old! As expected, they were just patiently waiting! "


    "I knew it! Flying Sand City is so far away, how could the Baili family find out what happened in a restaurant in the Royal Capital!"


    "Shameful! The Baili family had been loyal and loyal for generations, so why were they behaving like this now?


    "<span>Hundred Miles City turned angry from embarrassment and shouted, "Nonsense! Our Baili family has never done such a thing! "It''s all because of Butchahar''s instigation!"


    <span>"Haha! ¡­" Butchahar said disdainfully, "n Head Baili, the people of our prairie can kill, can rob, but they can''t lie! Forget it, if you don''t want to say it like that, then this king will say it for the most important reason!


    The reason why I am willing to submit the letter of peace is because I havee to the imperial city at themand of the High Priest of the Wilderness! "


    Tens of thousands of people were surprised by these words. The High Priest of the Wilderness was the true spiritual leader of the Wilderness. Even the Barbarian King needed the High Priest''s recognition. "Empty nonsense!" "You are just making it up!"


    Hundred Miles City said with a flushed face.<span>Butchahar snorted coldly, "Since ancient times, no Barbarian King has dared to make fun of the High Priest!?"


    Do you really think that without the High Priest''s approval, I would dare to submit the letter of peace?


    Not to mention the fact that the High Priest of the Wilderness was there, so how could I dare to spout nonsense in front of him? "<span>"What!?"


    <span>"The High Priest is here!?"


    <span>"Oh my god!" Did I hear wrong?


    "Where is it?"<span>"High Priest Pasteur?


    Are the Twelve Saints considered to be top tier figures?"


    Just as everyone was looking around, Butchahar put down his giant ax, turned around, faced Ye Fan, and knelt down on one knee.


    He then shouted, "The Barbarian King Bu Chahar greets High Priest Ye Fan!"Instantly! The entire arena seemed to have frozen in time! A silent pin drop could be heard! Ye Fan simply stood there with a helpless look on his face. In fact, he didn''t have any intention of revealing his identity, but since he had alreadye this far, it didn''t matter anymore.


    "Stand up." Ye Fan raised his hand.


    Only then did Butchahar stand up, and he grinned towards Ye Fan.


    <span>Seemingly knowing that Ye Fan didn''t tell him to reveal his identity, he was a little worried that Ye Fan wouldn''t be happy.


    The crowd burst into an uproar as everyone broke out in exmations and discussions like a tsunami! What!?


    Ye Fan is the High Priest of the Wilderness? "


    "How is that possible?


    A kid from the Divine Dragon n became a High Priest?


    "


    "But the Barbarian King wouldn''t make such a joke ¡­" While everyone was still in shock, a rune mark appeared on Ye Fan''s forehead. A mysterious light attracted everyone''s attention.


    "God of Berserkers Mark!?""Is he really the High Priest of the church?"


    <span>Many of the forefathers present had obviouslye into contact with the High Priest of the Wilderness and immediately recognized him.


    "This... This brat is the High Priest of the Wilderness!? "<span>Luo Jue Feng was dumbfounded.


    Even the Divine Dragon n was taken aback. Patriarch Ren TianKuoughed and said, "Truly unexpected. My Divine Dragon n even has a High Priest of the Wilderness?


    "


    "This child... How did he do it?"


    <span>Ye Zhaoxuan and the others were overjoyed.


    Gu Qing stood in the crowd. When she saw this scene, she covered her mouth with her hands and widened her eyes. She suddenly understood why she was suddenly valued so highly by Deities Temr ¡­


    <span>This mysterious Prince Consort had already given her too many exmations of admiration, but even now, she was still constantly being provoked! Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su also stared straight ahead.


    "Lan ¡­" "This Ye Fan, just who is he?"Feng Qinn was a bit lost. She really couldn''t understand what kind of person this man was ¡­


    Ye Guan and Wu Yeyue looked at each other, their expressions especially serious. All of this was beyond their expectations! Everyone from the Baili family was shocked. At this point in time, they felt that nothing they could do could stop this! Ye Fan''s voice spread throughout the entire hall, "High Priest Pasteur has passed away due to some reason. For the time being, I, the High Priest, will take charge of the Wilderness Divine Pce ¡­"<span>High Priest Pasteur didn''t mind that I was born in the Great War and the Divine Dragon n. He entrusted me with the God of Berserkers Mark.


    <span>The Wilderness and the Great War could develop peacefully and prosper together. It was also in the interest of the people on both sides.


    <span>I had a good chat with Prince Su Wang and reached an agreement. We approved the official handover of the letter from Bouchahar. "


    <span>With this, everyone present no longer had any doubts. All sorts of cheers and apuse rang out! However, Ye Guan Xing said in a low voice: "So it''s High Priest Ye Fan... My apologies.


    <span>No wonder he was able to kill twote emperors ¡­ This is strange, High Priest Ye Fan killed two of the previous emperors, so why didn''t Emperor Su Wang seek revenge on you and instead wanted to cooperate with you?


    Now it seems that the ones to benefit from now on are the two of you, His Majesty Su Wang and High Priest Ye Fan.


    It was you two who killed the two previous emperors together? "


    "It''s simple. Su Jue Xin and Su Qian thought that I was a threat and wanted to kill me, but I killed them instead. That''s all." Ye Fan replied with a question, "Could it be that if they want to kill me, I can''t retaliate?"The whole audience was discussing. If Ye Fan had said such words before, many people would not have believed it.


    However, now that their identity as High Priestess of the Wilderness had been revealed, most people felt that the credibility of it was very high.


    After all, Ye Fan was qualified, and the High Priest wouldn''t speak without thinking.


    The most important thing was the peace that Ye Fan had brought to the battle. Inparison, what was the rtion between the grudges between the royal family and the Shen Long family and themoners?Ye Guan Xing sneered: "High Priest Ye Fan, this is only your empty words, there is no evidence."


    Ye Fan sneered, "You are merely a Night King, what qualifications do you have to question the words of this High Priest?


    <span>Now that I have brought peace and prosperity to the conquest, what can you bring to the stars?


    <span>What, you want to break this good thing that has just reached the masses?


    You want the two countries to start a war?That''s not right... You, Night King, had spent a lot of effort in speaking up just now. If you want the Demon God Kingdom and the Great War to coexist peacefully, such a benevolent and righteous duke should not intentionally cause trouble, right? "


    Ye Guan Xing suddenly frowned and stayed silent.


    There were also many people at the scene who were looking with dissatisfaction and disdain at Star Observation.<span>The victor was the king, and the loser was the thief. No matter how Ye Fan had done it, Su Juxin and his son had actually lost, which was very disgraceful.


    <span>Moreover, since he was the High Priest of the Wilderness, his words would definitely be trustworthy.


    <span>The key point was just as Ye Fan had said, at this time, Night King came to raise doubts. His original appearance was quite different from before, contradictory.


    "Heh heh... "This night, watching the stars, lifting a stone to smash his own foot."<span>Phoenix''s Xiao Qing Se sighed and smiled: "No wonder that day on the street, this Ye Fan was so confident. It turns out that he has such an important identity ¡­ "The Shen Long family is truly an outstanding figure."


    The people from the Su n''s royal family also looked at Ye Guan Xing with vignce and hostility. No matter what, Su Wang''s position was stable and was very popr among the people.<span>The key point was that Su Wangsun became the emperor, and it was also because Su Juxin had imparted this idea to him before his death, and not because Su Wangshuang had forgotten his own idea.


    If Night King insisted on saying that Su Wang colluded with his enemy and betrayed the royal family, he was obviously going against the Su family on purpose.


    "How did High Priest Ye Fan and I manage to establish trust? This matter can be left aside for the time being."However, the most important thing is that I am very curious to know what exactly the Baili Family is up to, and why they are going to do such a dishonorable thing. "


    Su Wang looked at Hundred Miles City, Hundred Miles City and the rest. He then asked coldly, "n of Hundred Miles, do you know your crimes!?"Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2346

    "Hehe, kid, it seems like even if you don''t go down, you won''t make it." Ren Tianliang grinned and said.


    <span>All the Patriarchs and elders of the Divine Dragon n had smiles on their faces, but no one revealed any nervousness or unease.


    <span>This scene, in the eyes of the other ns and aristocratic families, made them feel rather ufortable.


    "Hmph, the Divine Dragon n is truly arrogant. Theypletely do not put the Imperial Family and the heaven chosen ones in their eyes."


    "It seems like the news spread a while ago was not false. Divine Dragon Empire and Prince Consort Ye are trying to rebel!"<span>Prince An Zhe looked at Ye Fan and recognized him as the man he had met on the street. He frowned and asked, "You are Ye Fan?"


    Ye Fan also couldn''t be bothered to cover up any longer. Afternding, his face changed and he regained his appearance.


    This time, the number of people who recognized Ye Fan increased, and the whole venue once again became noisy.<span>In the viewing gallery of themoner area, Gu Qing was watching the battle with the recovered Uncle Shui. Seeing Ye Fan''s appearance, both of them looked nervous.


    "Is it really the young duke?"


    Why isn''t the young duke running?"


    Uncle Shui was frantic.<span>Gu Qing''s beautiful face was pale, and her hand gripped her dress tightly as her heart was inplete disarray.


    <span>Even if Prince An and the rest did not know Ye Fan, they already knew that the Baili family was not lying.


    "Ye Fan!" How dare you! You and Imperial Advisor Chu Yunyao have a great connection with the deaths of the twote emperors, yet you still ran away from your crimes and dared toe back?"


    Su Shi An said solemnly.<span>Ye Fan indifferently said, "I''m not running away, it''s just that you guys won''t be able to catch me."


    "How arrogant!" You still dare to be stubborn in the face of death!?


    Do you think our Su Family wouldn''t dare to touch you just because you''re a member of the Divine Dragon n?


    <span>"


    <span>Su Shi An said angrily.


    In the grandstands of the Luo Family, Luo Jue Fengughed coldly as he stood up. "Prince, you can leave this brat to me."


    <span>As Luo Jue Feng stood up, so did the other Luo Family Patriarchs.


    The Su and Luo families had an alliance that hadsted for thousands of years. They would naturally stand up at such a crucial moment.Luo Jue Feng shed and appeared not far in front of Ye Fan, saying with a face full of ridicule: "Brat, so you''re that fugitive who murdered thete emperor. It''s within reason that this ancestor killed you today!"


    Suddenly, from themoner district''s side, an angry voice shouted: "Anti-Thief Ye Fan! Cripple my master''s life! I hope that the royal family can seek revenge for Principal Kong Zhuo! "


    The one who was shouting was the same person who had gone silent, Ao Han! At this moment, Ao Han''s face was filled with grief and indignation, his eyes were red, and he was hysterical.


    With his shout, arge number of civilians, including the officials of the imperial court, also started shouting loudly, seeking revenge for Kong Zhuo.<span>If they could take this opportunity and use the heaven chosen ones to kill the geniuses of the Divine Dragon n, then themoners would definitely desire it.


    <span>Moreover, if they didn''t stand out to avenge Kong Zhuo at this time, they would appear out of ce among themon people.


    <span>Therefore, even thosemoners who didn''t have any connections with Kong Zhuo began to loudly shout, trying to appear brave and righteous.


    In any case, this was a battle between the chosen ones of heaven and the n, and themoners were watching the battle from the other side of the river. Naturally, they would be happy to watch it.<span>"Avenge Principal Kong!"


    "Get rid of the traitors!"<span>The shouts of themoners were getting louder and louder, causing Ye Fan to suddenly be the viin whom everyone here despised.


    <span>When Ao Han saw this, a ruthless andcent light shed in his eyes.


    <span>Standing in themoner''s stands, Uncle Shui is gritting his teeth in anger. "This Ao Han ¡­ Such a despicable person! "You cheated my family''s young duke!"


    Gu Qing''s eyes were also ice-cold. While feeling extremely disappointed in his heart, he also worriedly looked at Ye Fan, who was in the middle of the field.


    On the other side, Xiao Huai Su also said worriedly: "Lan Lan, this Ye Fan provoked Luo Jue Feng because he helped usst time. Why didn''t your Shen Long n''s patriarch save him?"


    Feng Qinn''s expression didn''t change. "The forefathers probably don''t think it''s necessary."<span>Xiao Huai Su frowned and muttered: "Do you think it''s not worth fighting against the heaven''s chosen one for him ¡­" When her husband was killed, the Phoenix n did not take any action.


    <span>This feeling of helplessness, Xiao Huaisu could feel it. At this moment, when she looked at Ye Fan, her eyes were especially pitiful.


    "Haha ¡­" "It looks like this forefather is going to administer justice on behalf of the heavens today!"


    <span>At the same time Luo Jue Fengughed, he nced at the audience stands of the Divine Dragon n. Seeing that no one wanted to take action, he became even more proud: "Your Divine Dragon n has already given up on you.


    Smelly brat, say it yourself, do you want the corpse to be intact?


    Or do you want to die quickly and be chopped into pieces? "<span>"Luo Jue Feng, don''t be anxious. Investigate everything clearly first!"


    Su Zhi An tried to stop him.


    <span>"Humph, this kid has caused so much anger and resentment, what more do we need to investigate?"


    <span>Luo Jue Feng was disdainful.


    <span>However, Su Zhi An still turned his head towards Ye Fan and asked: "Ye Fan, do you know your crime?"


    <span>"What crime have Imitted?"


    Ye Fan asked."Was it you who murdered the twote emperors and Kong Zhuo?"


    Su Shi An asked.


    Just when everyone thought that Ye Fan wanted to exin, Ye Fan said bluntly: "Su Jue Xin and Su Qian, I killed them ¡­ ¡­" I didn''t kill Kong Zhuo.Believe it or not, that''s up to you. "


    When these words were spoken, the entire audience once again cried out in rm.


    However, many civilians also felt that Ye Fan didn''t seem to be lying.


    <span>He even dared to admit to killing the emperor. How could he lie for Kong Zhuo?


    The Su n''s royals all had a cold and murderous look on their faces. Their attitude towards Ye Fan was extremely furious.


    The queen, Luo Feiyan, was sitting with a pale face. She seemed to have thought of something as she bit her red lips. Her bright eyes looked at Ye Fan withplicated emotions as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Your Majesty ¡­ Do you really have a meeting with this fugitive at a restaurant? "Su Shi An asked Su Wang.


    <span>Su Wang-er sighed and admitted it, "That''s right, but this happened."


    "You ¡­" Su Zhi An and the group of Su Family patriarchs and n elders were caught unprepared.


    Right now, their greatest advantage was Su Wang. However, Su Wang had forgotten to sit and drink with the culprits that killed the two previous emperors?


    For them to continue supporting and trusting Su Wang was simply too difficult! "The royal family is in trouble!"


    Su Shi An sighed to the sky.


    At this time, Baili Dongliuughed coldly: "Prince An, you should now understand why our Hundred Miles Family can''t trust Su Wang that much right?<span>Our Hundred Miles Family has guarded the northeast for thousands of years, and has countless of savage enemies. How could we go against the Imperial Family for no reason!? "


    Many people nodded their heads in agreement. The Hundred Miles n''s reputation of loyalty and righteousness was deeply ingrained in the hearts of the people.This time, all kinds of suspicious gazes were directed towards Su Wang and Ye Fan.


    Luo Jue Feng said harshly: "Think about what''s going on with this Emperor, but this damn kid from the Shen Long family offended mest time, so this ancestor will take his life now!"<span>Luo Jue Feng''s Holy Spirit power burst forth, and after executing the Windsource Spell, strong gales filled the sky! "Listen to the chant of the wind!"


    In a split-second, from all directions, countless invisible winds turned into iparably sharp des that continuously circled around Ye Fan, as if they would swallow Ye Fan at any moment! At a nce, Ye Fan looked like he was about to be chopped into countless pieces!


    "Brat, kneel down now and beg for mercy from this ancestor. This ancestor will give you an intact corpse!"


    Luo Jue Feng sneered.<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2353

    <span>"Mourning Dark Moon!" "The Shadow Nightmare!"


    <span>In an instant, countless terrifying vicious beasts formed from ck shadows appeared all around Su Wang.


    These ferocious beasts bared their fangs and brandished their ws, charging towards Su Wang! At the same time, Ye Guan was once again in the Extreme Mirage state. He didn''t even know his exact location in the dark and couldn''t figure it out.


    Su Wang spilled out a Jade Net Frost Pool, causing the ck shadow beasts to slow down.


    Even so, when these beasts exploded, waves after waves of exploding spiritual forcended on Su Wang''s body! The Frost Jade Pool could slow down the Shadow Force, but it could not stop the spiritual force from spreading! Su Wang was a holy spirit, and his mental power was naturally not weak, but under the stimtion of these mental powers, his forehead was still covered in cold sweat. "This is bad!" Everyone move back a bit! These mental attacks are too vicious! "


    "This Phantom Nightmare will incite the demons in one''s heart and evoke everything that everyone fears in their heart. If it goes too deep, it will cause one''s cultivation to go berserk!"All the forces on the scene backed off, afraid that they would be hurt by Ye Guan''s attack.


    But Su Wang was surrounded by countless Nightmare Terrors and could not avoid them! Su Wang furrowed his brows, and an azure colored tornado of anger engulfed his entire body. Arge number of flying daggers as thin as a cicada''s wing appeared in his hands! "Dark Water Sister-Ring-de!"


    <span>Su Wang made a swirl, scattering countless des and instantly destroying hundreds and thousands of nightmares.


    <span>However, these Nightmare Terrors didn''t really matter. They were merely erupting spiritual energy from a rtively distant location, and the might of the energy was still there.


    Su Wang waved his de continuously, releasing a cold light. However, he was unable to locate Ye Guan''s position.<span>"Prince Su Wang ¡­ ¡­ No matter how strong your Freezing Sky n''s power is, it won''t be able to stop your mind energy from spreading! If you think that you can stop This King, you are underestimating the preparations This King has made over the past few decades! "


    <span>Ye Guan Xing''s voice came from all directions. Under this dark curtain, he seemed to be without shadow or form! Su Wang''s breathing became heavier and heavier. He frowned, as if he was in pain.


    "Aiya, it doesn''t look good!" High Priest! The death of the emperor is not good for us in the Wilderness! High Priest, are you sure you really don''t want to interfere? "


    Bocha Hale looked a little worried.<span>Ye Fan''s expression was calm as he said, "If I helped him kill Ye Guan Xing, then wouldn''t the Su Family be saved by me?


    What was the use of an emperor like him?<span>I have to do it, I already made my move, but the key thing is that this is not my fight, and Su Wang doesn''t need me to do it either.


    In this battle, no matter what ¡­ Even if he has to experience it, he must win! "


    "But... "But he seems to be ¡­" Butchahar looked conflicted.


    Ye Fan smiled evilly and said, "What are you so anxious for? This Emperor has read a lot, and has a lot of eyes in his heart." He didn''t use his full strength at all. He had been deliberately hiding his true abilities.<span>His day of chilliness is not that simple. "


    "It''s already like this, why would he hide his true abilities when it''s already toote?"


    Bouchahar was surprised.Ye Fan cast a weird nce at this Barbarian King brother.


    <span>"You think we can guard against you?"


    Ye Fan helplessly smiled. Although he might have been overthinking it, from all aspects, the person Su Wang was most wary of was the Sword God. From Ye Fan''s point of view, although Ye Guan and Wu Yeyue were both very powerful, but they were not a match for Su Wang.


    <span>Su Wang was currently in a bitter battle. The only exnation he coulde up with was that he was holding back.


    <span>What he was worried about was whether the Shen Long family would take over the imperial power after this battle.


    <span>Even if Su Wang did not really care about the throne, he had promised to take it into consideration for the Su n.


    <span>The generals had their own lords on the battlefield, and the emperors naturally had their own ns as well.


    Su Wang did not have any personal grudges towards Ye Fan, it was just that he had to think about it this way. No matter what Ye Fan said, he would unconditionally believe it.


    As he was speaking, Su Wang lowered his head and stood in the dark eye of the storm, as if he was a bit tired.


    The hearts of the Su n members were in their throats, but they did not dare to rashly interfere.<span>Even if they wanted to go and support Ye Guan, they didn''t know how to help.


    "Prince Su Wang, it''s time to end this ¡­ ¡­" Ye Guan Xing''s voice came from all directions. In the midst of it, it revealed the confidence of a calm and unhurried winner.


    "Mourning Dark Moon, Frenzied st of Shadows!"<span>In that instant, countless shadows, as if they had turned into streams of ck water, gathered from all directions and rushed towards Su Wang! At the same time, these Nightmare Beasts continued their assault on Su Wang! The surging energy of the Umbra''s Energy seemed as if it would swallow up the entire Sacred Royal Academy! Su Wang stood in the middle of the ck tide, slowly raising his head ¡­ "Ice thickness of three feet ¡­" A day''s worth of cold! "


    Silence, silence, and a sudden chill that sent chills down the spines of everyone within a few miles! There was no blizzard, no hail, not even a cold wind! Su Wang just stood there quietly, his eyes glowing with a faint blue light.<span>However, all the darkness around him, all the Nightmare Devil Beasts, and even the entire darkness had stopped! "It''s frozen!" "Ugh!"


    The silhouette of Ye Guan suddenly froze when it was dozens of meters away from Su Wang.


    His figure appeared, and his expression was one of confusion, not knowing what to do! This ¡­ What exactly is going on!? "<span>Many of the sage realm experts present were at a loss.


    <span>At this moment, the power of the Freezing Sky n was much weaker than before.


    The temperature of the air was no longer as cold.


    However, at such a time, everyone felt that ¡­ This world had been frozen even morepletely!?


    Ye Fan''s eyes lit up, and heughed: "That''s it..." This is the true cold of the day! "<span>On the Divine Dragon Family''s stands, Ren Tiang also widened his tiger-like eyes andughed out loud: "So that''s how it is! "What a day''s worth of cold! Emperor Ming Yuan was known as the Emperor, and he truly has the qualifications!"


    <span>"Royal Elder... This ¡­ What was going on?


    What is this strange power? "


    Everyone was puzzled.Ren Tian Kuo let out a long sigh, "It''s tooplicated to exin it clearly, you actually have toprehend it yourselves..." I am asking you, what is the crux of the power of Freezing Sky? "


    "Freezing Sky''s power is focused on the cold ¡­." "What happens after the cold?"


    "Cold Queen... "Naturally, it would be frozen."


    Ren Tian Kuo nodded and smiled, "That''s right! It was freezing! Freezing everything was exactly what the power of Freezing Sky was pursuing! As for cold, cold, cold, snow ¡­ These were all useless! It was just a side effect! A day''s worth of cold is a realm where the essence of Freezing Sky''s power, the two words'' frozen '', ispletely refined! "


    Everyone was somewhat enlightened, but they still felt that it was iparably mysterious.<span>Su Wang, who was standing in the middle of the tide of darkness that seemed iparably quiet, was instead calmly looking at the nearby Ye Guan Xing.


    <span>"Do you feel that ¡­ Your mind, unable to think smoothly?


    Your train of thought has started to slow down?All of your psychic power has be like a frozen stream, unable to circte?


    Ye Guan Xing''s face paled. He really didn''t think too much about it at this moment, because he discovered that his mind was bing more and more nk, as if he was about to fall asleep! Night King, didn''t you want to experience the cold of one day? "


    Su Wang said tly, "Freeze, freeze everything... Even freezing your thoughts is like freezing a day''s worth of cold! "<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2354

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>As Ye Guan Xing''s brain was restricted, he was naturally unable to keep his focus on them. It was as if his spirit had lost the general thatmanded it, as if it had lost its power source and dispersed like a receding tide!


    The entire dark world began to shrink rapidly, and the sky once again regained its brightness!


    Everyone could only look on helplessly as Ye Guan Xing''s face distorted and he was in iparable suffering. They were all frightened out of their wits!


    <span>Freeze people''s thoughts?! To use the power of Freezing Sky to this extent was indeed not something that a simple ''cold'' could describe!


    <span>The energy of a chosen one of heaven did not have the concept of sword intent or de intent.


    In a sense, the cold of this day was a kind of "concept" of the "Power of Freezing Sky"!"Ye Guan Xing, with your skills, you have a chance to escape.


    But I also know that you have waited too long for this day, so you won''t leave.<span>Your Dark Moon Formless is indeed powerful, but that is all.


    I will never forget my achievements in the defense of Dark Moon City, but I will not show mercy to the victors and the losers. "<span>Su Wang''s words were tantamount to a death sentence.


    <span>Just as Su Wang was about topletely destroy the Star Observation Star, a white, exquisite and strange flying sword, which was wrapped in azure sword intent, shot explosively towards Su Wang from the other side!


    <span>Su Wang frowned, as if he could feel the power of the sword intent. He had to defend or evade it, and could only release a wave of Freezing Sky''s power.


    <span>Under the state of a day''s cold, this sword intent was also affected. It was as if it had entered a slow motion as it slowly moved forward.


    <span>Everyone looked carefully and discovered that the sword did not have a hilt. It was just a single sword with a willow leaf de. It waspletely snow-white and extremely beautiful!


    "Lord of the Mist Country, it looks like you''re not here to make peace, but to join the Night King in a war of misfortune."Su Wang turned his head and looked at the distant Wu Yeyue. He didn''t seem surprised at all.


    Long Yue''s long hair fluttered in the mist, and a serious expression appeared on her handsome face."If you want to hurt the lover of an oligarch, how can thetter sit idly by?"


    When these words came out, the entire scene fell into a strange silence.


    <span>"Love?" Ye Hongxu turned to look at the other Patriarchs, "Did I hear wrong?"


    <span>Xiao Huai Su trembled and grabbed onto Feng Qing Lan''s arm, "Lan ¡­ This damnable night, Long Yue ¡­ "Could it be ¡­"


    Feng Qinn held his best friend''s hand with a conflicted expression.


    <span>The Patriarchs and Elders of the various families all had strange expressions on their faces. The atmosphere was delicate.


    Using this bit of time, Ye Guan Xing finally took the opportunity to teleport into the Dark Shadow, and appeared beside Long Yue on the misty night.


    He looked at the misty night Long Yue beside him with deep feelings, "Long Yue, it''s all thanks to you ¡­"


    "Between us, there is no need to say such words."<span>In this moment of life and death, the two of them no longer hid their rtionship and boldly revealed it.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, had already known about this and didn''t think much of it.


    This was also their freedom, and it did not affect the fact that Wu Yeyue was an outstanding swordsman or even an outstanding Warlock.


    "Since you two have such deep feelings for each other, I don''t mind. Both of youe at me together!" Su Wang said with a faint smile.


    Ye Guan Xing''s eyes shed, and said: "Your Highness is truly confident, so we won''t be polite! Long Yue! Do it! "


    After summoning her flying sword, she soared into the sky!


    "Star Scar Sword Intent..." Hoshino''s mark! "<span>That hiltless flying sword flew out from Long Yue''s sleeve and rushed into the clouds!


    <span>A powerful sword intent was soaring along with the flying sword!


    Su Wang sensed that something was wrong and chased after him. He lifted his hand and struck the Frost Jade Pool!


    However, the Star Observation was already prepared and was sent to the bottom of the misty night where the Shadow Force surged out!<span>"Dark Abyss!"


    A huge Shadow Teleportation Gate, like a ck natural moat in the sky!<span>Even though the power of the frost energy in the One Day Freezing Realm was even stronger, it hadpletely frozen the energy of the shadows.


    <span>Yet there was still arge amount of Freezing Sky n''s power being devoured by the ck abyss and sent to another ce!


    <span>"This is bad!" "Ye Guan Xing is dying, it must be the Misty Night''s Long Yue creating some bigmotion!"


    <span>"We will assist His Majesty! If we fight with numbers, we should go and help! "


    The Su n''s patriarchs couldn''t take it anymore and were about to make their move.<span>However, the ancestors of the Tu and Baili families also immediately came over to stop them.


    "Su Zhi An! If that Su Wang is unable to deal with us, then you might not be able to! " Tu Ming Valley sneered.<span>"A bunch of ruffians!" Our Su Family will fight it out with you! "


    <span>In an instant, the Su n and the other two ns had started a chaotic battle!


    Perhaps it was because of Su Wang, the backbone of the Su n, but although the Su n was small in number, they did not immediately fall into a disadvantageous position.However, not long after the scene was thrown into chaos, a rumbling sound came from the sky!


    It sounded like thunder, like a flood, or like a meteor streaking across the sky ¡­.<span>Soon after, an aura that caused the entire imperial city to feel fear suddenly descended from the sky!


    <span>"This is ¡­" "Power of Chaos!?" Immediately, someone found out what the problem was.


    The sky above the deste world was vast and boundless. No one knew whaty beyond it.But there was no doubt that once they reached a sufficient height, they would enter the dense Chaotic Force.


    <span>Once the concentration of Chaotic Force reached a certain peak, even sage realm cultivators wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    <span>Legends said that only those who had undergone the punishment of a Chaos God would be able to enter the Higher nes and freely travel back and forth between the ranks of the primordial chaos.


    "How is this possible!? The power of chaos is falling?! "<span>Everyone suddenly realized that the countless colorful "stars" that constantly fell through the clouds were actually the energy of primal chaos at high altitudes!?


    <span>There were countless strands of Chaotic Force that were enough to cover the entire imperial city, even the surrounding area, that were rapidly falling towards the imperial city at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    <span>"Aiya!" This ¡­ With so much Chaotic Force, wouldn''t the entire city be blown up?!


    This is the Chaotic Force that only the sage realm can resist! Everyone below the sage realm will die here! " Bouchahar eximed.


    Ye Fan frowned, he finally understood something, "Vector..." The sword intent of the Misty Night Dragon ¡­ It''s a control vector?! "


    "Vector? "What is it?" Bouchahar was confused.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Fog Dragon Moon who had retracted her flying sword high up in the sky, and was somewhat amazed in his heart.


    Not to mention anything else, this Misty Night Dragon could actually think of using the characteristics of his sword intent to forcefully guide the moving Chaotic Force through the vector control of the endless void,nding on the earth. It was truly brilliant!


    This meant that Misty Night''s Long Yue could consume a rtively small amount of energy, but could use a massive amount of Chaotic Force to attack!


    None of the sage realm cultivators present, not even Ye Fan, could unleash such a massive amount of Chaotic Force within such a short period of time!<span>There might not be a single city in this entire wastnd that could withstand this attack by Misty Night''s Dragon Moon! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2350

    Iron City''s expression was anxious as they looked towards the few Patriarchs beside them.


    <span>Baili Dongliu sighed, "One step wrong, one step wrong... Since it hase to this, we, the Baili family, have nothing to hide! Since he had made such a decision, he would have to bear all the consequences! Master... You decide? We, the Baili Family, are not cowards! "


    <span>Hearing that, Hundred Miles City gritted his teeth, then stepped forward and said: "That''s right! Our Baili Family has indeed hidden the battle situation from us! "


    The moment those words were spoken, the entire scene burst into curses! He had scolded the Baili family for being shameless, cheating them for their resources, defrauding them and so on ¡­ Hundred Miles City suppressed his anger and continued: "Hiding the information about the battle is indeed the fault of our n! However, our Hundred Miles Family guards the Sand City and contributes to the war no less than any other family! You have only seen the Baili family swindle and acquire war supplies, but have you ever seen the Royal family deliberately restrict them and prevent the Baili family from doing so?


    <span>Since the royal family wants us, the Baili family, to guard the border, we have to be worried that we will fight for our own honor! Grow stronger! Why would the northern army of Beiming City feed the strong while we, the centurions of the Flying Sand City, eat frugally!?


    Just because they are part of a n, they have to be pacified. We are chosen by the heavens, so we don''t have to worry about rebelling?


    If you feel like an outsider, then you have to be polite.It''s really going too far!? "


    Hundred Miles City roared as he surveyed his surroundings, and asked, "All the officials and officials of the imperial court present, as well as the various dukes! Ask yourselves! Is what my Hundred Miles City said true!? "


    The scene fell into silence. Many officials of the imperial court also silently nodded their heads, confirming this situation.


    "We, the Baili family, have been loyal and kind for generations, but we did not do it for no reason! But that doesn''t mean we''re easy to bully! The ways of the royal family have made the heart of our Hundred Miles Family turn cold... " Hundred Miles City shook his head.<span>"Hundred Miles City! If you are dissatisfied, you canmunicate with our royal family, why did you do such a thing?


    <span>"


    <span>Su Chan asked.


    "Great n Elder, do you think that our Baili Family has never mentioned it before?


    Hehe... How did my younger brother, Baili Tiebi, the Dean of the Heaven''s Inquisition,e here?Wasn''t it when he asked the Emperor for the materials, but the Emperor gave him the title of Principal?


    <span>On the surface, we, the Baili family, have gained a lot of face, but can this save those warriors on the frontlines?


    "


    Hundred Miles City asked.<span>The group of Su n members whispered amongst themselves, and when they started talking about what happened that year, it did seem to be true.


    <span>At this time, Hundred Miles City pointed at Ye Guan Xing on the stage, "Night King, as matters stand, don''t keep quiet.


    It was you who came to the city and discussed your n with me. You said that you and the Borjin had reached an agreement, and that was why there was no war outside the city for more than a decade.


    <span>"We, the Baili Family, have made up our minds to do this. Although we may not be ordered to do this, you have added fuel to the fire."


    The entire audience went into an uproar as they all looked towards the stars in the sky in shock! All of a sudden, an enormous aura of conspiracy enveloped the entire arena! And... Supervisor Tu, your Tu Family gave the Heavenly Star Token to Ye Guan Xing.<span>"If not for your Tu Family''s cooperation for the past ten or so years, we would not have been so easily fooled!" Baili Iron City once again unleashed an earth-shattering thunderbolt.


    In the Tu Family''s viewing gallery, the expressions of the crowd of forefathers and elders had turned grim.<span>The scene had already turned into a mess. All kinds ofments were thrown into disarray, and everyone watching was scared witless.


    <span>The four ns all looked at each other in dismay. Most of them had a yful look on their faces, as if they wanted to watch a y.


    "Heh heh ¡­" "This time, we didn''te back for nothing. It''s worth it for the Royal Sacred Test to be interested in a fight between heaven''s chosen ones." Ling Yan Jiu said with a grin.


    <span>"This is going to be interesting. The Baili Family is going to pull the Ye and Tu Families into the water together," Ye Hong said.


    When the White Tiger side heard about the "Heavenly Star Token", an elder immediately looked at Bai Wuji.


    "Master Hou, is Ye Guan Xing collecting the Heavenly Star Medallion?"


    <span>"Then the one in the hands of our n ¡­" Bai Wuji stood with his hands behind his back and said confidently: "The Heavenly Star Token is with this marquis. There is no mistake. Let''s see what he will do if he loses a piece of the star watching that night."


    On the other side of the phoenix n, the patriarch asked Xiao Qing Se, "Ancestor, looks like a great battle is about to begin today. If we were to fight, we are ¡­" Xiao Qing Se looked at the other ns and teasingly smiled: "The other ns have not made a move so far, we naturally won''t move as well ¡­ ¡­" We''ll just be spectators.<span>This Ye Guan Xing seems to be confident that he can convince my n as well ¡­ "Let''s see what kind of trump card he has."


    Right at this moment, Ye Guan Xing finally floated down from the stands.<span>"From the beginning till the end, I have never been afraid to admit to all of this. n Head Baili, you don''t have to worry too much. Whatever I promise you, I will still do as I say," Ye Guan said proudly.


    <span>"Night King!" So you are the main culprit behind this conspiracy!? "


    <span>Su Zhi An and the other royal members red at him.


    Ye Guan Xingughed disdainfully: "In this world, there are people who are capable. How can they be rebellious?


    If the Su n really does win the hearts of people, then they will not allow us, the Ye n, the Tu n, and the Baili n to stand opposite of you today.


    The Great War is your Su Family''s power, but the people who died in the north are from the Baili family, and those who died in the sea are from our Ye family.<span>Three thousand years ¡­ You, the Su n, should be satisfied. Now, you can''t even protect your Emperor.


    "


    <span>"Hmph, our Su Family does not have the qualifications. Could it be that you, a cunning and cunning thief, have the qualifications?


    "


    Su Shi An smirked.<span>Ye Guan Xing raised his head and said: "I, Ye Guan Xing, single-handedly made the Demon God Emperor take the initiative to ask for peace! And he kept his promise and brought peace to the Flying Sand City for more than ten years! In terms of bloodline, achievements, and talent, I, Ye Zhanxing, am naturally more qualified than this little brat that you have chosen! "


    "Bullsh * t!" This is all for your own selfish desire, to sell off the profits! Your goal is not to do anything for the people, but to usurp power and usurp power! "


    Su Chan said in disdain.


    "Hmph ¡­" Since he had already reached this point, there was no point in saying any of this.


    Right now, it''s three against two. Your Su n only has two options, abdicate ¡­ Or perish! "


    Ye Guan Xing said with a cold expression.


    The sounds of people sucking in cold air could be heard from all over the ce. No one had expected that themotion caused by the Sacred Royal Exam could not even be considered an appetizer! In the blink of an eye, all sorts of experts hade to blows, reaching the climax of the dynasties'' battle! Without a doubt, this fight would erupt between the five families because the ns would not work together. No one wanted to get involved and let them take advantage of the situation."Heh ¡­" Suddenly, Emperor Su Wang, who had been silent all this time, chuckled.


    Everyone was confused. Could it be that the emperor was so scared that there was something wrong with his brain?


    You can stillugh at a time like this?Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2355

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>The most terrifying thing was that the Chaotic Force was borrowed from the void by Long Yue on that foggy night.


    <span>He didn''t need to consume too much of his energy. In other words ¡­


    Given time, he could release it many times!


    "It''s over! The Imperial City was about to disappear ¡­ This misty night Long Yue, is she trying to destroy everything!? "


    "Damn it... This is the power of chaos. Even an ordinary Sacred Heart wouldn''t be able to obtain any benefits. How can one block this? "


    <span>"We''re running out of time! Try to save as many people as possible! "


    <span>The scene was in chaos as the sage realm forefathers began to think of ways to quickly evacuate their important descendants.


    "Your Highness Su Wang, the Imperial City is going to be destroyed! Countless people would die today! Can you still sit steadily on the throne!? " Night Kingughed.


    When ''Hoshino''s Mark'' was sessfully used, Yeye Star felt that he had already grasped the initiative!<span>After this move, not a single de of grass grew within the imperial city!


    Whether it was Su Wang or Ye Fan, if they wanted to block this kind of attack, they were all idiots!


    The point is, if they want to stop. He would definitely pay a painful price!<span>Su Wangwang''s face was as dark as water. Not to mention him, no one present had ever seen such a perverted sword intent!


    Rather than calling it the sword intent, it would be more urate to call it the most terrifying "art" in all of prehistoric times!


    <span>What was apocalyptic? This was it!


    "Star Observation!" Misty night, Long Yue! You guys are so vicious! " Su Zhi An roared.Su Wangwang, on the other hand, had an iparably solemn expression on his face. Looking at the chaos energy falling from the sky, he felt as if it was the end of the world!


    "Brother Ye Fan!" Su Wang suddenly turned his head, looking at Ye Fan who was on the ground, his eyes shining, and asked: "One minute! One minute! Can you protect the citizens of the imperial city!? "<span>Ye Fan raised his head, seeing Su Wang''s urgent and pleading eyes, his heart was moved.


    <span>Ye Fan thought about it for a moment, then nodded, "Sure!"


    Hearing that, Su Wang revealed a gratified smile, "Good! "Then I will give Brother Ye one minute!"


    All the Patriarchs present were stunned!<span>What!? What was Su Wang thinking!?


    <span>Even if Ye Fan was a High Priest of the Wilderness, he would never be able to block such a powerful Chaotic Force attack!


    <span>And he even had to save the citizens of the Imperial City!? Not to mention themoners, even 10% of the nobles were thankful for this!


    <span>Su Shi An and the rest realized something and immediately began to advise Su Wang, "Your majesty! I can''t ept this! "


    "Your Majesty! Don''t do anything stupid! It''s more important that you take care of yourself! "


    "Even if he is the High Priest! it doesn''t change anything! ""Do not fall victim to Ye Guan Xing and Wu Yeyue''s words! They wanted you, your majesty, to self-destruct! "


    In the Shen Long''s stands, Ren TianKui''s brows were also knitted tightly. "One minute ¡­ Is this kid really confident? "


    The other Patriarchs were also stunned. Although they knew that Ye Fan was very strong, the problem was, no matter how strong he was individually, could he neutralize the Chaotic Force that had fallen in the entire Imperial City within a minute?


    Without waiting for anyone to think about it, Su Wang decided to make the first move!


    Su Wang raised his head and looked at the chaos stars in the sky.


    "The ice is three feet thick, a day''s worth of cold!"The power of the Freezing Sky was like a surging river, surging towards the sky!


    At an extremely fast speed, it spread across the entire Imperial City!"He can actually release such a huge amount of Freezing Sky''s power in an instant!?" This level of cultivation ¡­ He really is the strongest person after Emperor Ming Yuan! "


    All the experts present were shocked. The most important thing was that Su Wang was releasing such a vast amount of Freezing Sky''s power, and he was also controlling it.<span>The retreating cultivators were not affected at all, it was obvious that they were not without differences.


    <span>"This won''t do ¡­ Even if the power of Freezing Sky can temporarily stop the descent of the Chaotic Force, in such a short period of time, even if we go all out, we won''t be able to eliminate the Chaotic Force! "


    "The key is that this bunch of random bandits are causing trouble! Your Majesty! Quickly stop! "The Su Family stood guard by Su Wang''s side, guarding as they advised.


    But at this moment, a terrifying sword intent pressure that caused their souls and everyone else present to tremble suddenly erupted from the scene!


    A beam of sword intent and dragon me shot into the sky, followed by a dragon cry that pierced through the clouds!


    <span>The coercion of the sword intent was like the hand of a giant god, suppressing everyone to the point where they couldn''t even breathe!


    Countless gazes were firmly locked onto Ye Fan''s location at this moment!


    <span>Families, families,moners, everyone!


    <span>Today, they had received too much of a shock, too many times of surprise!


    <span>However, at this moment, they were once again on the verge of going crazy!


    His heart was beating wildly and his eyes were trembling madly!"Monarch level ¡­ Sword Intent!? "


    <span>Even those who were doubtful had received confirmation from someone else!


    <span>"God of Swords!? Could this Ye Fan be a sword god? " Su Zhi An eximed.


    "Isn''t he the High Priest of the Wilderness?!"Many people had this question in their hearts, but the voice that followed closely behind them was a different one ¡ª


    <span>God of Swords, why can''t he be the High Priest!?


    <span>High Priest Pasteur, how could you choose a weakling as your sessor?


    Why had the Barbarian King suddenly taken the initiative to deliver the letter of credence in that moment? Why did Su Wang treat "his father''s enemy" so courteously? Why is Ye Fan so confident?Everyone understood everything!


    <span>Feeling the coercion released by Ye Fan, Su Tong gasped for breath, grinned at the Su Family people and said, "The High Priest could not do it... God of Swords, you can! "


    <span>Su Zhi An and the rest swallowed their saliva. Although they still felt that this was a little whimsical, but for some reason, they did not dare to say anything.


    At this moment, Misty Night''s Long Yue and Ye Guan Xing also had serious expressions.


    "His sword intent pressure is much stronger than before..." Wu Yeyue frowned.


    "So what? Can he block the falling stars in the sky by himself?!" Ye Guanxing said with a cold smile, "Even if he seeds, the Sword God and Su Wang will not be able to fight us anymore!"


    Wu Yeyue nodded her head, the corners of her mouth slightly raised...


    Xiao Huai Su was also staring dumbly at the man in the golden pir of light, his hand on his red lips.


    <span>He looked at Feng Qinn beside him and recalled his best friend''s words, "Even the Divine Dragon n would be fine if Dragon Fist Emperor does or not". He was suddenly enlightened!


    On Phoenix''s side, Xiao Qing Se was dumbstruck. She recalled the lesson she had taught Ye Fan on the street and felt a lingering fear in her heart!


    The eyes of the White Tiger and Profound Nether Race were also extremelyplicated ¡­


    "Two Monarchs. No wonder the Divine Dragon Family doesn''t put danger in their eyes this time. The number one n in the world really does look down on heroes everywhere ¡­" Bai Wuji shook his head and sighed.<span>On the Luo Family''s side, Luo Jue Feng''s face was as pale as a sheet. He was hesitating whether he should run away or not.


    <span>On the other hand, Baili Dongliu and the others were panicking and did not know what to do, "This... This person was a Sword God!? Damn Tu Yue! Why didn''t you say so earlier!? "


    The members of the Tu n were also trembling in fear and alert.


    Gu Qing, who had already reunited with Ye Wangtu and his wife, was nning to leave. However, at this moment, he stood rooted to the ground like a statue...<span>How many times had this man wanted to shock her, time and time again?


    Ao Han, on the other hand, had his face drained of color. He sat paralyzed on an empty patch ofnd far away, unwillingness written all over his face. Blood dripped from his lips ¡­


    At this very moment, Ye Fan wasn''t affected in the slightest by the shocked gazes and wordsing from all directions.<span>Three levels of disintegration, disintegration of sword intent, extreme sword intent, mad dragon blood!


    <span>Except for the fact that the disintegration of the Second Sword Intent was not suitable for the current situation, Ye Fan had already instantly raised hisbat strength to the level where even the Holy Spirit could kill him in a second!


    <span>Everyone in the Shen Long family''s grandstand was iparably excited. At this moment, the n''s strong sense of pride made them dare to face everything.


    <span>"Sir God of Swords! Do you need us to act? " Ji Yuming asked.


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, golden mes were already roaring out. He raised his head and looked at the chaos stars that were about to fall down...


    "There''s no need ¡­ "If there are too many people, it will just get in the way."Before he finished his sentence, Ye Fan instantly disappeared and reappeared in the air! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2351

    <span>"Su Wang, what are youughing about?"


    <span>Ye Guan Xing frowned.


    "Interesting..." Su Wang couldn''t help but smile as he stretched out his hand to signal to Ye Fan, "The one who killed the twote emperors isn''t you, Night King, but the High Priest of the Wilderness.


    If this Brother Ye Fan were to say that our Su n could not handle it, it would be fine even if he wanted to overthrow us... In this vast and deste world, the strong preyed on the weak. The strong used their strength to prove that there was nothing to be said about defeat and death. The only way to redeem their dignity was to continue fighting.<span>But you, Night Viewing Star, have been ying tricks for more than ten years, and you even got exposed on the spot! You still have the nerve to boast here and say how amazing you are?


    I''m asking you! You. On what basis!? "


    As the sound of his voice faded, a blue Freezing Sky power suddenly burst forth from Su Wang''s body, and the pressure of the Holy Spirit Realm instantly filled the entire battlefield! Su Wang''s hair and eyes turned a dark ice color. Even those cultivators a few hundred meters away could feel their entire bodies tremble! The temperature of the entire arena plummeted to below freezing point as hail started to fall from the sky! More than half of the tens of thousands of people who wanted to stay behind immediately ran away! The pressure from the sage realm was too frightening, causing these cultivators with insufficient cultivation bases to not dare to take the risk to watch the battle.Within the imperial city, shouts from the citizens could be heard everywhere. After all, the live broadcast had spread to all parts of the expedition.


    The citizens of the Royal Capital had been evacuated on arge scale and did not dare to stay in the city.<span>Su Wang floated in the air and looked down on the other families, "The Ye, Baili, and Tu Families! If you want to rebel, I''ll give you a chance to prove yourself! Today, the Su n will rely on my own strength to deal with you three great families! If you think the Emperor of the Su n is easy to kill,e and try! Look at all of you ¡­ "Do you have the ability of that Brother Ye Fan?"


    At the side, Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This Su Wang, why do you have to mention him all the time?<span>Butchahar raised his eyebrows at Ye Fan, as if he was looking forward to Ye Fan''s actions.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to them. His target wasn''t these guys, moreover, it shouldn''t have been him.


    Su Wang had a dignified look on his face. "Those of your three ns who kneel down in submission, I shall spare your lives. Those who don''t ept this will be killed without question!"<span>When the people from the three families heard Su Wang''s words, their expressions became extremely ugly.


    "What a newborn calf!" Su Wang! What a big tone you have! Do you really think that after reaching ''One Day of Cold'' and reaching the level of ''Holy Spirit'', you are invincible in this world?!


    <span>After a while, a thin old man with a long beard and a green robe stepped forward.


    "As soon as the Jade Diagram was activated, a beam of emerald green Sky Wood Power shot up to the sky. The Holy Spirit pressure dispelled the frigid air!" Sonic Valley Ancestor is indeed mighty! "<span>The morale of the people from the Tu n immediately rose. They had long since understood that the matter was already like this, and they had to overthrow the Su n.


    <span>"As for the Tu n, they will have to vent the anger they have endured for the past three thousand years!" Three thousand years ago, if it wasn''t for the deaths of our respected Patriarchs, your crafty Emperor Ming Yuan would not have ascended to the throne! This debt, it''s time to settle it! "


    <span>Tu Ming Valley sneered.


    <span>"Ancestor of the ughterer Valley, we have three families here today. The experts of the Holy Spirit Realm and the sage realm far surpass the Su n.


    <span>It''s easy to take down this overconfident savage bastard! "


    "Hmph!" Baili Dongliu snorted coldly.


    Ye Guan Xing turned to look at the Luo Family. "Luo Jue Feng..." The Luo Family has nothing to do with the Su Family now.


    The crown prince is dead and the emperor is of a barbarian bloodline. Are you still nning to die with the Su Family? "Luo Jue Feng and the other Patriarchs also looked hesitant.


    <span>He looked at Ye Guan Xing, Tu Ming Valley and the other ancestors, and then looked at Misty Night Dragon Yue who hadn''t made a move yet... Luo Jue Feng smiled evilly, "Our Luo Family naturally respects the strong."


    When these words were spoken, the Su n members immediately became furious.


    "Luo Jue Feng! You old brat actually turned your back before the battle!? "<span>Su Shi was furious.


    "Prince An, you can''t put it like that. It''s already good enough that our Luo Family didn''t go after them at such a time ¡­" Look at the four great ns, they don''t have any intention of interfering. Aren''t they also subjects of the Great War?


    Moreover, His Majesty Su Wang had already said that he would do everything on his own to protect the royal family''s dignity, so he didn''t need our help. "Luo Jue Feng spread out his hands.<span>"You ¡­" Su Wang immediately interrupted, "Prince An, there''s no need to get angry. We don''t need these insignificant people to help us. You can all withdraw."


    Hearing that, the corner of Luo Jue Feng''s eye twitched as he let out a cold snort.


    Su Wang nced around and said, "Looks like none of your three families have ns to submit ¡­. So, which one of you wants to die first? "


    "Arrogant child!" This Ancestor wille and meet you! "


    The ughterer Valley suddenly came out of its formations. Green light surged around its entire body. First, it was covered by the ck Iron Wood Armor.


    <span>"Jade Diagram, Nether Forest Sea!"


    <span>The power of the Heavenly Wood was like a raging green river that continuously surged out, transforming into a continuous stream of green mountain that swept towards Su Wangye! Once the Saint realm expert made his move, everyone present was amazed. After all, not everyone had the chance to see the Saint realm, let alone fight with a Saint realm warrior! The skies above the imperial city were dyed emerald green, and under the influence of the Heavenly Wood Power,rge amounts of nts grew crazily on the ground! In an instant, Su Wang was engulfed within the green billows! "The power of the Heavenly Wood, like countless thorns and vines,pletely engulfed Su Wang!" Your Majesty! "


    The Su n members'' faces turned pale.Speaking of which, the Heavenly Wood Power of the Tu Family actually had some restraints on the power of Freezing Sky. That was why the ughterer Valley was the first tounch an attack! Before the Tu Family members could get excited, the green waves that filled the sky began to slow down at an extremely fast speed! In a moment, all of the green Sky Wood Power shattered into pieces like a dead tree trunk that had been frozen to death! Su Wang stood in the air unscathed, and waved a single hand in the direction of the Tu Family, releasing an awe-inspiring azure wave! "Frost Jade Pool!"


    It was like a pool of water deep in the mountains, floating in the air. The intoxicating wave light made one feel dreamy! However, the cold pond passing through this space was a deadly power of the Freezing Sky n! A seemingly not too quick and violent move was thrown over, causing a group of Tu n members to hastily try to evade it, but many with weak cultivations discovered that they could no longer even move! " I... My true essence!?<span>It can''t be used!? "


    <span>"Me too... I can''t move! "


    Freeze! Freeze! One figure after another fell to the ground like sculptures of ice, turning into pieces of ice! What was even more terrifying was that the power of Freezing Sky had frozen their origin souls and destroyed them as well! Apart from a few sage realm forefathers and a few Sky Emperor experts like Tu Yue, no one had escaped death!?


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2352

    2352 However, even those who survived were affected by the power of the Freezing Sky, causing their faces to turn green, and their bodies to tremble! " This ¡­ What was going on!?


    Is this the realm of the cold weather!? "


    The people from the Tu Family and the other experts from the ughterer Valley all had expressions of surprise on their faces.


    No one had ever seen a day''s worth of coldness, because thest person who was able to cultivate to this level was still the great Emperor of the underworld.


    <span>The four great ns and the group of people who were originally nning on watching the battle with ease also became vignt.


    <span>"Those below Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm, all of you, retreat away from this battlefield! Otherwise, even if I''m here, I won''t be able to save you! "


    Ren Tianjiao frowned.


    <span>"Five kilometers!?


    Patriarch Heavengod ¡­ Is it that serious?


    "


    Although Ji ChangGong and the rest felt that Su Wang was powerful, they did not expect it to be to this extent.


    <span>Ren Tian Kuo frowned, "No wonder your Lord Sword God would say that this Su Wang is'' rather powerful ''. It''s true ¡­" Hearing these words, Ji ChangGong abruptly woke up from his stupor. An expert who could make the Sword God and Ren TianKuo believe in him must truly respect him! " Divine Dragon n, listen up! Those below the Heaven Seizing Stage, retreat five kilometers away! "


    <span>Although the Divine Dragon nsmen were unwilling, they knew that it was their ancestor''s intention. For their own safety, they started to withdraw.


    To them, it was a great pity that they couldn''t watch a battle between two experts at the peak of the sage realm in such a short distance.


    <span>This was because in battles between experts, they could often bring some inspiration and insight into the realm, resulting in their cultivation to greatly increase.


    Thus, unless they were forced to, no one was willing to leave.Hua Xiaoluo nced at the scene with reluctance. Just as she was about to leave, Ye Hong Xu grabbed her ponytail.


    <span>"Little girl!" You can''t go! With your small physique, you can definitely stay! Rest assured, this ancestor will protect you, and no one will be able to harm you! "


    Ye Hong Xu said with a spoiled smile.


    Upon hearing this, Hua Xiaoluo''s face was immediately as red as an apple. She naturally wanted to watch the entire scene and study as much as she could.


    "Many thanks, Royal Elder!"


    The other Patriarchs also nodded in agreement. Hua Xiaoluo''s physique was indeed stronger than Duotian, but the crux of the issue was that he was worth focusing on.<span>The bigmotion on Shen Long''s side also caused the other ns and families to reveal an expression of shock.


    "What do you mean by that?


    All those below Heaven Stealing?


    "Is he that scared?"<span>The Phoenix Elder was puzzled.


    Xiao Qing Se''s expression became serious as she said, "It must be Ren Tian Kuo''s intentions. It shouldn''t be wrong to listen to him ¡­ Patriarch, give the order to all Phoenix n members below Duotian to quickly withdraw as well! "<span>"Yes!" Ancestor! "


    <span>Very quickly, the phoenix, White Tiger, and the Profound Nether n all began to withdraw from the battlefield.


    Since even the four great ns had fled, the small n''s small family naturally followed closely behind.


    The entire process didn''t take too long. After all, the cultivators left quickly and in the blink of an eye, seventy to eighty percent of the crowd was gone! When the people of the Tu n saw this, their expressions turned even uglier. Especially in Su Wang''s eyes, there was no intention of holding back.<span>Su Wang may have been restraining himself on purpose just now. After all, he was afraid that he might hurt too many innocent people.


    "But now, most of the cultivators on the battlefield are cultivators above the Heaven Seizing Battle stage, so Su Wang naturally has no qualms when fighting them!" "In your Tu n, Emperor of the Underworld, who relied on treachery and cunning to obtain the throne, used such a method." Su Wang''s expression was cold as he spoke.<span>Without waiting for the Tu n members to recover, Su Wang had once again sprinkled out the "Jadefallen Ice Pond"! Sure enough! This time around, the speed and range of the Frost Jade Pool had increased explosively! It was like a coldke that spread through the air, enveloping all the members of the Tu Family! This time, the speed of the people from the Tu Family were even slower. Just as they were about to be hit again, their faces were filled with terror! "Withered Wood, Primeval Spring!"


    Each and every member of the Tu n tried to first resist the power of the Freezing Sky n.


    However, no matter how hard they tried to activate the jade record, they realized that the green vines growing outside of the ck Iron Wood Armor were extremely slow! The cold winter hase, and you still expect the grass to grow?


    ""All the traitors of the Tu Family shall die!"


    <span>When the people of the Su n saw the Emperor''s strength, they were extremely excited and startedughing loudly at him.


    "Shadow Teleportation!"<span>A dark shadow appeared behind the Tu Family nsmen! Seeing this, everyone from the Tu n quickly coordinated and entered Shadow Force! In the blink of an eye, the group of Tu n members appeared in another direction and avoided this killing move! But even if they had luckily survived, the faces of the people from the ughterer Valley and the Tu Family were already deathly pale, and they could not bring themselves to show their shame.


    They actually had such difficulty making a single move in front of Su Wang!?


    "Many thanks Night King." The faces of Tu Ming and the rest were full of shame, and they could only sp their hands in gratitude towards Ye Guan Xing.


    At this moment, Ye Guan Xing jumped up. It was as if dark water was flowing around his body, and a powerful spiritual force enveloped the entire exam grounds! This king has long since wanted to experience what realm Emperor Hades was in back then ¡­ Unfortunately, your father, Su Juxin, relied too much on the power of the heavenly wind after entering the sage realm and spent all day thinking about how to run around, yet didn''t cultivate the power of the frost to the limit.


    <span>Today, I, the King of Japan, want to experience it for myself. Hopefully, I will not disappoint this king ¡­ " Su Wang said nonchntly, "I would also like to see if the so-called number one Warlock of the Great Games is exaggerating ¡­" "Ye Guanxing''s handsome face revealed a confident smile, and he spread his arms wide!" Mourning Dark Moon ¡­ "It''s over!"


    The power of countless shadows spread out in all directions like a ck curtain that covered the sky! In the blink of an eye, the entire area several kilometers around the Sacred Royal Academy had turned into a dark world! Extreme Mirage!<span>Ye Guan Xing''s body quickly disappeared, turning into a dark shadow in the darkness. He was constantly shuttling, so fast that one could not see him! Because the shadow''s speed was too fast, even though the sky was still filled with shadows, it was impossible to tell if it was real or fake! In that instant, the ck shadow found a w in Su Wang''s back, and instantly transformed into a ck bolt of lightning, descending upon him! However, just as the ck figure was about ten meters away from Su Wang, something happened all of a sudden! A wave of frigid air caused the shadow to slow down!?


    Su Wang harrumphed, and waved his right hand. A cold light pierced through the heavens!


    The azure light shed towards the ck shadow! The ck figure did not have the time to dodge, when suddenly, from that position, it shed and appeared opposite to him! Rushing Sky sh had shattered a shadow, but it did not harm Ye Guan Xing.Ye Guan Xing''s figure shed out from the opposite ck shadow, and his expression was iparably cold.


    <span>"Oh?"


    <span>Su Wangye squinted his eyes andughed: "Is this the strongest movement skill in the Mourning of the Dark Moon, ''Inverted Shadow''?


    Exchange his main body''s shadow for other shadows?


    Interesting indeed... However, Night King, you kept saying that the Supreme Emperor only thought of running here and there, why are you doing this yourself? "


    The Su Family''s people roared withughter, obviously this was the best counterattack to Ye Guan Xing! Ye Guan Xing''s gaze was iparably dark, but he was not angered by his words. He calmly said, "Your Highness'' power of Freezing Sky has indeed reached a level that surprised this king.This king has indeed underestimated his opponent, but the weakness of Your Highness is also very obvious. The power of Freezing Sky is strong, its defense is strong, but itcks agility.


    <span>If His Highness wanted to gain the upper hand in the attack, it might not be easy ¡­ Next ¡­ Your Highness, you must be careful! "


    <span>The instant Ye Guan Xing''s words left his mouth, a surging tsunami of mental energy ravaged the entire dark world! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2356

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"At this moment, the air seemed to have frozen, and time seemed to have stopped!


    For those in the imperial city, everything was on the verge of breaking into pieces!<span>Destruction, was about toe at any moment!


    The gazes of everyone present, regardless of whether they were friend or foe, were all focused on the figure in the sky.


    Any one of these chaos asteroids was enough to instantly kill countless people!How could he block it? Could he block it!? The same question could be seen in the eyes of countless pairs of eyes ¡­


    <span>Taking a deep breath, Ye Fan''s heart was as calm as still water.


    <span>He knew that no matter how fast he was, it would be impossible for him to destroy all of the meteorites within the imperial city in such a short period of time ¡­


    It was not that his sword intent was not strong enough, but that he did not have the time to run around...


    Therefore, the only way was ¡­


    Ye Fan made a decision in his heart, and with a thought, a golden liquid sword intent suddenly surged out from Ye Fan''s body in all directions!


    The goldenke spread from the Sacred Emperor Academy. With a speed visible to the naked eye, it actually spread to the skies above the Imperial City!?


    Everyone in the Royal Capital was bbergasted. Never in their wildest dreams had they imagined that one day, the skies above the Royal Capital would be golden!


    The key point was that each drop of golden sword intent was enough to make a sage expert perish!"This... This is the Sword God''s Sword Intent!? "


    "Liquid Sword Intent!? How exactly did you do it!? "


    The faces of the various Patriarchs were filled with terror. They were far superior to the previous Patriarchs of the Divine Dragon n!<span>Even Long Yue and Ye Guan Xing had stopped breathing at this moment.


    Perfection like Water had a strong sword intent pressure that caused those with low cultivations on the ground to feel immense pressure in their hearts.


    <span>The Ye Huang couple had to hurry up and circte their martial arts in order to be slightly at ease.


    <span>Ao Han sat on the ground, raising his head to look at the godlike Ye Fan, his eyes full of despair and unwillingness. He tried his best to stand up, but his legs were trembling...


    "Don''t shake! "Don''t shake!" Gu Han beat his legs with all his might.


    As for those who were also participating in the Sacred Royal Trial, other than Hua Xiaoluo, Baili Jinge, Huang Ying''er, True Master Fog, and the others who were still present, they were all dumbstruck.<span>Ye Fan, who was around the same age as them, had already be a High Priest of the Wilderness.


    But now, with a shake of his body, he became a Sword God!?


    Such a huge disparity caused them to feel as if the halo of "genius" they were carrying was dimming. It was simplyughable!


    In the God Dragon n''s grandstand, Ye Hongxu happily said, "As expected of the Sword God. In that case, the falling Chaotic Force will be blocked!"


    <span>Ren Tianjiao frowned. "No, that can''t be ¡­" "Although this move is powerful, it is not solid enough to block this Chaotic Force!"


    When everyone heard this, they were stunned."Then what should we do?" Ji Yuming was surprised.


    Right at this time, a golden dragon soul flew out from Ye Fan''s body!"Roar!"


    Amidst the dragon roar, Ye Fan''s spiritual power crazily exploded!"Perfection like Water... "To lead thend to be the shore!"


    <span>A tremendous amount of spiritual energy, flowing wildly through the vast goldenke!


    The surface of the goldenke began to ripple. Following that, spirals of water began to appear all over the surface of theke!<span>Under everyone''s astonished gaze, the liquid sword intent spiraled out, forming a golden colored human body that was exactly the same as Ye Fan!


    <span>In the blink of an eye, hundreds of ''Sword Gods'' had appeared on the goldenke in the sky above the imperial city!


    <span>"This... How was this possible!? This is a spirit body clone!? "


    Some forefathers discovered with disbelief that these clones weren''t mere clones, but had fused with a spirit body!


    This meant that not only were these clones powerful, they were also "intelligent". They were not dead!<span>Even Reisgem''s eyes widened, revealing an expression of disbelief. "Just how many more secrets is he hiding ¡­"


    At this time, Ye Fan''s mind moved. From the God of Swords'' ring, he summoned tens of thousands of flying swords and scattered in all directions.


    Each spirit body had a pair of Dragonscale Sword Wings behind them.<span>For a moment, the sky was filled with the golden sword intent clones, as if they were the entire Sword God Army!


    <span>Ye Fan stood on the surface of theke, feeling the connection between him and hundreds of spiritual bodies, and finally felt relieved.


    Perfection like water, the shore of the earth ¡­ This move was an advanced move that was as good as water.


    After he had cultivated arge number of Sword Spirits, he had actually thought of using the Sword Spirits as clones to carry outrge-scale attacks and defenses.


    The Sword Spirit itself was rtively weak, but if it had the superb liquid sword intent, it would be like adding wings to a tiger as a ''armor''!<span>However, this technique required a tremendous amount of spiritual force to manipte every Sword Spirit. It was not that easy.


    Fortunately, he had controlled arge number of flying swords because of the Imperial Sword Technique, so he had sessfully used them this time!


    Theoretically speaking, as long as his mental strength was strong enough and his cultivation level was high enough, Perfection like Water could be infinitely extended!


    Right now, he only had a few hundred Sword Spirits, but if he had enough time, even if there were thousands or tens of thousands, it was still possible!<span>"The chaos meteorite is here!"


    At this moment, the meteorites fell from the sky!


    The Freezing Sky power turned into a huge buffer zone. The moment this power of chaos entered, its speed was forcefully slowed down!


    Wave after wave of energy that was powerful enough to destroy all chaos energy and brought about a violent flow of energy seemed to enter a slow motion in the sky!"Ugh!" Su Wang was bleeding from all seven orifices due to the immense pressure, but he still clenched his teeth and persevered!


    Ye Fan knew that he had to deal with all of this in a short time, so he concentrated on controlling all of the Sword Spirit Doppelgangers!


    <span>One by one, the sword intent clones, just like Ye Fan himself, began to swiftly fly over the Imperial City with the help of the eleration of the Dragonscale Swordwings!


    "Breaking Dawn!" One of the clones shed through a chaos, directly shattering it into pieces!"Morning Star!" A doppelganger attached a mass of liquid sword intent to the sword de and threw it outwards, shattering the power of chaos!


    "Octoterra Emperor Dragon!" There were also clones that immediately summoned eight liquid dragons and shuttled through the air, destroying the chaos asteroids on the path!"Heaven Copsing Sword Rain... the Burning Heaven Dragon King Spear! "


    <span>Ye Fan himself had used the greatest range of his attacks, using the entireke as his "ammunition depot", and shot out countless of liquid sword intent dragon kings'' spears into the sky from the opposite direction!


    <span>In a split-second, the entire sky had been covered by Ye Fan''s clone, Ye Fan''s sword intent!


    All of the falling Chaotic Force was being eroded and crushed by Ye Fan''s Deathless Sword Intent!


    <span>In the Imperial City, all the experts were watching with zed eyes, eximing in wonder!


    "This... How was this possible!? Could it be that he alone can simultaneouslymand a Sword Intent Avatar!? "


    The sage realm forefathers were all lost in thought. Even if they could control the techniques of the spirit body, they shouldn''t have been able to control so many at the same time!?


    And in fact, Ye Fan obviously couldn''t control all of these Sword Spirit Avatar at the same time. He could do more than one thought, and he couldn''t do more than that.However, each of his Sword Spirit Avatar had inherited most of his basic sword intent. This was because the sword intent itself was inextricably linked to these sword spirits.


    <span>Rather than calling it Ye Fan''s control of the sword spirit, it would be better to say... This sword intent was a skill that the Sword Spirit Avatar had already grasped!


    <span>The only thing Ye Fan could do was to maintain their existence and, at the same time, issue an attack order with all his firepower!


    It was resplendent to the extreme. It was like a fierce battle in the epic war,pletely erupting in the air!


    The chaotic golden figures shuttled through the sky like golden snakes. It was as if countless Monarch level swordsmen were turning the tide! Fight against the heavens!


    The monarch level sword intent and the chaos meteor created terrifying shockwaves, constantly spreading through the skies, shaking the heavens!


    However, what caused everyone to suffocate and feel numb was ¡­


    They all clearly knew that there was only one person fighting in the sky! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2357

    2357The powerful shockwaves triggered by the Chaotic Force and Sword Intent did not cause too much damage to the Imperial City as they were shielded by Perfection like Water.


    <span>However, just the aura it emitted was enough to frighten everyone!


    <span>It was as if there were countless deities in the sky engaging in a great battle, and the ant-like human cultivator could not even see them. He could only feel the unceasing earth-shattering tremors!


    Even the sage realm cultivators were tensed up!


    This was simply a purgatory of a battlefield, but the Sword God was able to traverse it with ease!?


    The Su Family''s ancestors all sighed in their hearts as they looked at Su Wang, whose face was already deathly pale ¡­<span>It wasn''t wrong for the Supreme Emperor to die. Su Wang chose not to take revenge. It was very correct!


    It was one thing to be enemies with people, but to be enemies with a god was simply suicidal!


    In less than a minute, the chaos stars in the sky above the imperial city were almost all gone!


    "Long Yue!" Again! "Ye Guan Xing, who was trying his best to hold back the fear in his heart, shouted at the Misty Night''s Long Yue beside him.


    Wu Yeyue was so shocked by the sword intent that she couldn''t react at all.


    When he heard this, he immediately nodded his head and once again condensed his sword intent. He wanted to throw the flying sword into the sky and leave another mark in the starry sky!


    However, Ye Fan had already expected this situation. How could he let Wu Yeyue do it again?He could block it, but Su Ming had forgotten that he could not block the entire cold weather in the city!


    Calling out the huge ck sword, Ye Fan quickly condensed a raging sword intent. A faint dragon soul attached itself to the sword de, bringing up a bright white light.<span>"Morning Star... Star Dragon''s Pendant! "


    <span>Facing the misty night with Long Yue and Ye Guan Xing, Ye Fan directly threw out the huge ck sword that had already turned into a huge white golden ball of light!


    <span>In an instant, a white-gold dragon soul wrapped around Morning Star. Apanied by a dragon''s roar, it crashed down towards the two of them!


    This Star Dragon''s Pendant was developed by Ye Fan after hebined the Primordial Dragon''s Wrath of the Heavens with the Morning Star''s sword intent!


    It was faster, more powerful, and more explosive in the form of a psychic power!<span>Ye Guan and Wu Yeyue didn''t expect that Ye Fan would be distracted to defend against them in such an intense battle.


    Sensing the sudden arrival of the golden-white dragon soul sword intent, the two knew that they must not try to put on a brave front!


    "Shadow Teleportation!" Ye Guan Xing used his strongest escaping technique. The energy of his shadow emerged, as he tried to avoid this killing move."Time flies!" Long Yue was also unable to make any further moves, her entire body was covered in green light, and she could only use Shadow Dance to escape!


    However, the spiritual harm of the Morning Star that had fused with the might of the Universal Falling Heavens, was far beyond their imagination!


    The key was that the terrifying power of the Morning Star had already disturbed the surrounding space!


    No matter how clever their escape method was, if the spiritual force was disturbed and the space was shaken, it was the same as if the escape tunnel had copsed, making it impossible for them to smoothly escape!Ye Fan had fought against Xu Que and Xu Que in the past, so he was well aware that time and space weren''t terrifying moves.


    <span>This kind of move required strict environmental requirements. By destroying the environment with force, he would be able to catch them off guard!


    <span>Sure enough, Ye Guan and Long Yue didn''t escape far before their figures appeared in midair again!


    <span>The Star Dragon Pendant exploded! It spread out into arge circle of surging tinum waves!


    <span>The sword intent and the spiritual forcebined attack, crushing the shockwave of death into nothingness!


    "Puff!"<span>Ye Guan and Long Yue spat out blood in midair. Both their bodies and minds had suffered a huge blow!


    The forefathers on the ground sucked in a breath of cold air, their eyes wide!<span>Su Shi An was speechless, "How is that possible?! The sword intent is already so heaven-defying, and even the five-wed Golden Dragon Soul is able to reach such a terrifying realm!? "


    "The spiritual force of the number one Warlock, Ye Guan Xing ¡­" Even they seemed to be inferior!?


    How did this God of Swords train!? Was he still a de Master!? It''s simply invulnerable! "


    <span>Xiao Qing Se and the other elders felt that their understanding of swordsmen had beenpletely overturned!


    The ancestors of the Baili family and the Tu family were already trembling from head to toe. If they did not know that they could run away from the monks, they would have turned and left immediately!


    "Monster... He was simply a monster! How could they continue fighting like this!? Little Brat Ye Guan Xing wants to push us into a fire pit?! " The people of the ughterer Valley gritted their teeth, and their eyes were bloodshot.


    As a swordsman, Ye Honghu was mesmerized by what he saw. "Patriarch Tianliang said that theprehensiveness of our Divine Dragon bloodline is to the extreme. This is the realm ¡­"<span>"That''s right, the Primordial Dragon''s Wrath is like the Descending Heavens, perfectlypatible with his sword intent!


    <span>At his level, he could actuallypletely crush his opponent with his absolute strength.


    But he''s still using his brain to think instead of relying solely on brute force. All of you should open your eyes wide and look carefully! " Ren TianKui also said with relish.


    At this moment, all the chaos stars in the sky had been destroyed!


    Although there were still high concentration of energy particles in the air, it was not enough to pose much of a threat.<span>The golden water in the sky also retreated. The sparkling goldenke in the sky just now seemed like a beautiful and deadly dream!


    With the disappearance of hundreds of Sword Spirit Avatar, only Ye Fan stood proudly in the sky.


    <span>He was like an Empyrean God wielding a sword. The sword-intent around his body continued to ze, and his aura and aura didn''t lessen in the slightest!


    The group of forefathers found this unbelievable yet again!


    After experiencing such a grand battle, almost all of the chaos stars were taken care of by himself, but the sword god statue didn''t have any consumption at all!?


    What kind of terrifying physique and cultivation base was this to have such endurance!?<span>Countlessmoners and even nobles in the imperial city had survived. They were iparably excited and even cried with joy!


    <span>In fact, they weren''t exactly clear on who had aplished all of this. Some shouted "Long live His Majesty", while others shouted "Long live the Sword God". They felt that being alive was the best thing they could do!


    <span>Su Wang had a gratified smile on his face. He was extremely exhausted as he fell down from the sky!


    "Your Majesty!" The Su n crowd quickly supported Su Wang.


    The crowd discovered that Su Wangyi''s hair had already turned white, and even his face looked as if it had aged by more than ten years."I''m fine ¡­" It''s just that I''m a little tired ¡­ " Su Wang smiled bitterly.


    <span>"Your Majesty ¡­ What''s the point of you doing this! " Tears streamed down Su Zhen''s face.


    "As an emperor, how can I watch thousands of citizens suffer ¡­" Su Wang-er sighed, "It was all thanks to Brother Ye this time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to hold on even if I had to die ¡­"<span>Aside from the Su n, there were also many Venerable ns that revealed expressions of respect.


    <span>Everyone also knew that the God of Swords was the one who destroyed the meteorite, but they didn''t have the chance to see Su Wang fight to the death.


    <span>Thus, this Emperor had indeed won respect.


    <span>Especially when they saw Su Wang''s head of white hair, many of their eyes had also be moist.


    Although he knew that he could still recover after cultivating, the meteorites blocking the sky above the city had consumed too much of his energy, and he could no longer continue to fight!


    <span>"What a deadly scheme!" He forcibly used the power of chaos to cripple Emperor Su Wang!


    But even so, with our Luo Family, you traitors shouldn''t even think of harming His Majesty Su Wang! "


    Luo Jue Feng''s eyeballs rolled up in his sockets, and he stepped forward with a few Luo Family Patriarchs in tow.<span>Su Shi An turned around and scolded angrily, "Luo Jue Feng! "Scram!"


    <span>Luo Jue Feng looked awkward, but he looked at Ye Fan in the sky and didn''t dare to say anything.


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan was coldly looking at the big mouthful of air, the corner of his mouth bleeding as he watched Long Yue and Ye Guan Xing.


    <span>Ye Guan Xing''s expression was gloomy andplicated, "As expected of the Sword God ¡­ I had never expected that you would suddenly appear.


    To be able to force This King into such a corner, This King is convinced! "<span>"You are not my opponent. Whether or not you submit, I have no interest in you."


    Ye Fan raised his sword and pointed it straight at Ye Guan Xing: "Let the true swordsman fight with me!"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2358

    <span>Nightmare King was stunned, he couldn''t help but look behind him at the side, at the misty night where Long Yue''s lips were pale.


    A hint of determination appeared in Wu Yeyue''s eyes as she called out her flying sword with a white de in her sleeve.


    "Forget it. To be able topete with His Excellency the God of Swords in sword arts ¡­."


    "Shut up!"


    Ye Fan interrupted Wu Yeyue''s words with a cold tone. He frowned and said, "Which ear of yours can tell that I am talking about you?"


    He couldn''t even receive a single sh from my sword, so how can he be the true swordsman I speak of ¡­ Are you even worthy of that!? "<span>Wu Yeyue''s face froze and suddenly felt extremely awkward. She was so angry that a blush appeared on her face, as if she was about to vomit blood!


    What made him even more ashamed was that the experts left behind all had excellent hearing. All of them had heard this conversation.


    <span>All of a sudden, all of the masters of the various families were jeering at the Sword God. One of the three great Sword Saints, the Demon God Emperor, was like a clown in front of the Sword God!


    "What a pity... Wu Yeyue was one of the number one figures among the Twelve Sages of Great Destion, one of the Three Sword Saints. Yet, she was so disliked. "


    <span>"There''s nothing we can do about it. When Sir God of Swords speaks with his strength, this Misty Night''s Long Yue really doesn''t know what''s good for her."


    "From today onwards, it seems that this fellow will be reputed as a Sword Saint and can be removed from this world!"


    <span>"But it''s strange... Swordgod, which de Master are you looking for? Who else can fight against him? "


    "Could it be the Heavenly Star Divine General? But does the night skyck a part of it? "The sounds of discussions could be heard incessantly.


    Ye Guan Xing''s face froze for a second and said with a frown: "Could it be ¡­. Your Excellency, Sword God, has been waiting for this king to summon the Heavenly Star God!? ""Otherwise?" Ye Fan disdainfully said, "What do you think I wanted to keep you two alive for?"


    "You ¡­ You knew that this king was going to summon the Divine General, but you did not stop me!? " Ye Guan was in disbelief.


    <span>"You talk so much nonsense, are you still going to make it?" Ye Fan said impatiently.


    <span>Ye Guan Xing was stunned for a moment. He had thought that he had calcted everything perfectly, and everything was going ording to his n!


    <span>But now from Ye Fan''s meaning, his n was already known to Ye Fan, and he purposely let him umte the Heavenly Star Token so that he could summon the divine general to fight with him?!


    <span>Thinking back to the time before he came to participate in the Sacred Royal Trial, and how proud he was of his secret arrangements, it looked like, how ironic was that!?


    <span>"You''ve gone too far!"


    <span>At this time, Wu Yeyue finally could not stand the excitement of everyone''s words. The sword dao that he was so proud of had been demoted to such a level that it was not even worth mentioning!?


    <span>As a swordsman, Wu Yeyue''s pride could not tolerate such contempt!


    Even though many of his opinions were different from Ye Fan''s opinions on sword arts, he still had a bottom line to tolerate!


    A shadow dance, and a misty night, Long Yue appeared dozens of meters behind Ye Fan.


    <span>"Star Scar Sword Intent!" "Wind Star!"


    The white de flying sword of Misty Night''s Long Yue was flying around in the sky rapidly. In an instant, all the wind in the surroundings were imbued with Star Scar Sword Intent!"Long Yue!"


    Ye Guan Xing tried to dissuade him when he saw this, but it was already toote.<span>Ye Fan sneered as the mes of his sword intent ignited all over his body, slowly turning around, "Capturing my woman, I did not intend to let you live. Since you are anxious to die, I will grant your wish!"


    "Your sword intent may be strong, but to hit an oligarch is just wishful thinking! The oue of the battle is still unknown! "


    The iparably beautiful face of Long Yue on the misty night revealed a trace of malevolence.


    Before he finished his sentence, the green wind transformed into countless wind swords, piercing towards Ye Fan from all directions!<span>This move, Wind Sword Intent, was obviously a vector control technique to control the flowing air, causing no blind spot of damage!


    Ye Fan stood where he was, watching the sky full of gale swords attack, not moving at all!<span>"ng ng ng!"


    The wind that was imbued with sword intent, was like a sharp metal, striking Ye Fan''s protective sword intent.


    However, even though it was Long Yue''s sword intent attack, it was allpletely blocked by the Unparalleled Sword Intent.


    Around Ye Fan''s body, it was as if a green halo had appeared. The golden protectiveyer on the inside of Ye Fan''s body was not damaged in the slightest.<span>"Fog night, Long Yue, your sword intent is a little interesting, but ¡­" With your sword intent controlling it, it seems to be able to control the chaos stars in the sky.


    However, that was not your own power at all. It was all borrowed by you, and your sword intent itself was not solid enough!<span>I admire your sword intent, but your absolute strength ¡­ You are not my match at all! "


    <span>Seeing that one move was not enough, she summoned her flying sword again.


    "Fantasy Star Sword!"<span>Wrapped up in the Star Scar Sword Intent, he activated both the Sword Scar Art and the Eclipse Intent as his silhouette instantly disappeared into thin air.


    The next moment, like a cy, Long Yue appeared in all sorts of angles around Ye Fan.It was as if there were dozens of Fog Dragon Moons surrounding Ye Fan. Moreover, each Fog Dragon Moons'' sword intent illusions were extremely powerful!


    When these illusions attacked at the same time, there was no way to dodge them!


    <span>However, Ye Fan still did not move, as if he was facing wave after wave of fierce attacks, and could not be bothered at all.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Consecutive sword intent shockwaves were emitted from Ye Fan''s body, shaking the entire Imperial City!The cyan sword intent ripples caused bursts of gales!


    Most of the sage realm cultivators present couldn''t see clearly what had happened to Long Yue.


    But what made them even more amazed was that Ye Fan did not move from beginning to end and just allowed Misty Night''s Long Yue to attack?<span>Such a calm and collected attitude, such courage and strength, made the gorgeous sword intent of Wu Yeyue appear to be very sad andughable.


    After a few rounds of crazy attacks, Wu Yeyue appeared not far away from Ye Fan.The panting, foggy Long Yue looked at the unharmed Ye Fan, revealing a look of despair!


    "No ¡­" Impossible ¡­ Just what kind of monster are you!? "Long Yue couldn''t understand it at all. Even if they were both holy spirits, they should be able to break through the defense.


    Could it be that Ye Fan had simply relied on the materialization of his sword intent and the strength of his body to dissolve all of his sword intent''s injuries?


    He naturally did not know that what Ye Fan practiced was the body, and that the sword intent had also beenpressed and strengthened through self-study.


    Just like diamonds and carbon, although they appeared to be of the same substance, the degree of hardness was vastly different.<span>Ye Fan sighed, "I''ve seen your moves, so it''s my turn now."


    <span>Saying this, Ye Fan held the huge sword in his hand behind his back and disyed the Breaking Dawn stance.


    "Humph." Wu Yeyue grinned and said, "Even if you are unable to break your defense temporarily, you can forget about hitting it!


    <span>He had seen this move before, and he wanted to defeat the oligarch with the same move. Sword God... You don''t have to be so arrogant! "


    Ye Fan did not say anything, his whole body''s sword intent quickly condensing into the huge sword. Taking a step forward, the huge sword shed forward in an iparably smooth manner!<span>"Breaking Dawn ¡­" "Morning Light!" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2359

    Following the sh of the greatsword, a golden pir appeared like a river bursting through a dam, but it was also like a tiger or wolf, instantly disying the power of devouring thousands of miles! A terrifying sword intention burst out, pressing down on the nearby sage experts until they couldn''t even breathe. This was truly amazing! A single sh!?There was actually such power!?


    Wu Yeyue waspletely focused on her training. She had already made her preparations, using the Ethereal Escape to nimbly dodge this move of Breaking Dawn.


    However, the moment he realized that Ye Fan was taking out his sword, he realized that something was wrong! It was also the break of dawn, but this strike was different from the previous one!?


    Wu Yeyue''s eyes widened and were bloodshot. She did her best to cast Twilight Shade, and after distorting the time, she nned to escape the attack range! However, the sword intent spread out a gigantic fan shaped killing intent from the sky! In a split-second, the skies above the imperial city were iparably dazzling! It was as if the sky was lit aze by the golden sword intent! Ye Guan Xing saw this scene and was greatly shocked. He could not help but roar: "Long Yue" A burst of light passed, and heaven and earth became quiet ¡­ Thousands of experts from other families were still present. When they looked carefully, they found that Misty Night''s Long Yue was still standing in the air... However, the clothes on Long Yue''s body on the misty night had already turned into ashes, and her entire body felt as if it had been roasted by fire.


    "What''s left of that breathtaking beauty is only that ugly body!" Master! "<span>The Starchild''s eyes were filled with tears. He couldn''t bear to watch.


    "Long Yue ¡­" Ye Guan Xing was trembling from head to toe. He was almost choked with sobs.<span>Wu Yeyue seemed to want to say something, but her eyes were zed as she looked at the distant star of the night observation.


    <span>However, just as he was about to speak, his skin gradually began to scatter with the wind, turning into ashes ¡­ With a speed visible to the naked eye, Long Yue was disappearing in the wind ¡­ Even Long Yue''s Holy Spirit Primordial Spirit of the Misty Night, was also constantly weakening. Clearly, it had suffered an irreparable damage. Even if you knew how, you would still die. This is the difference between us ¡­ " Ye Fan said with a calm tone.


    <span>Everyone present could not help but feel chills go down their spines. Many of them were so scared that their bodies were trembling. They could no longer use words to express their current state of mind ¡­ The dignified dignified Demon God Emperor, had actually ¡­ Killed in one shot!?


    Or was he going to face it head on and crush it in front of everyone!?<span>This was the misty night, Long Yue! The top experts of the prehistoric peak who had almost destroyed the entire area within a dozen miles of the imperial city! Everyone looked at Ye Fan as if they were looking at a god. Ye Fan didn''t give it another nce, and turned around to face Ye Guan Xing. He knew that Wu Yeyue couldn''t withstand his attack.


    The night watcher watched as the misty night moon turned into dust in the sky, clenching his hands.


    <span>"Anger, grief, and pain, right?"


    <span>Ye Fan asked indifferently.


    Ye Guan Xing''s face was gloomy and he was trembling non-stop.


    <span>"The Heavenly Dao has reincarnation, good and evil will always be repaid. Since you have done something wicked, you should be prepared to lose everything."


    Ye Fan coldly said, "I''m giving you onest chance, take out yourst trump card."


    "Hahahaha..." Ye Guan Xingughed crazily, as if he was already half-mad: "Sir God of Swords, the art expert is indeed bold! You are so confident. Wait until this king summons out the Heavenly Star Divine General, you will definitely win!? ""If I haven''t fought, how would I know?" Ye Fan said, "On the path of training, all one can do is to try their best."


    <span>Hearing these words, Ye Guan Xing could not help but sneer: "You don''t even know the might of the Heavenly Star Divine General, yet you dare to be so careless and let this king obtain the Heavenly Star Token!?"


    This time, even the experts of the various families were shocked. Wasn''t this God of Swords too reckless?" Sir God of Swords! Do not take the risk! Quickly killing Ye Guan Xing is the best way to win! "


    "That''s right!" After all, the Heavenly Star Divine General is the sword intent left behind by the Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan.<span>Seeing that he was about to obtain the final victory and that the Sword God still had its own side, the Su Family''s royal family loudly advised.


    Su Wangye frowned, his expression wasplicated, he was powerless to do anything else, and could only wait for the result.


    "Duke Hu Ben!"Su Zhi An turned to look at Bai Wuji from the White Tiger n, "Your Heavenly Star Token! We must protect it! "


    Bai Wuji frowned and looked at the stars in the sky vigntly.


    <span>At the same time, the fighting spirit of the Ye, Tu, and Baili families, who previously thought that there was no hope, was ignited! " Night King! Quickly think of a way to summon the Heavenly Star God General! "


    ughterer Valley shouted loudly.<span>Ye Guan Xing''s eyes were filled with killing intent, "You don''t need to say ¡­ ¡­" This King will do the same! Sword God ¡­ If you kill my beloved one, then today, either you die or I die! "


    Before he finished his sentence, four different shaped dark golden Heavenly Star Medallions flew out from Ye Guan Xing''s body. These Heavenly Star Medallions had a unique design. They were not tokens at all, but rather some strange building blocks model?


    In fact, it was the first time that most of the people present had seen the Heavenly Star Token, so they couldn''t help but be curious.


    <span>"No!" Stop him! "


    <span>"Shen Long family! Why didn''t you stop the Sword God!?


    <span>You think the sword intent of Emperor Xuanyuan is child''s y!? "


    Su Chan shouted anxiously.


    On the Divine Dragon n''s side, a helpless expression appeared on the faces of the group of forefathers led by Ren TianKuo.


    <span>Of course, they knew that this was very dangerous, but the Sword God had won them the authority to speak, so they had to keep their promise. This was the rule.


    "Your other ns!" Wasn''t he afraid that Night King would control the Heavenly Star Divine General?


    <span>"


    <span>Su Zhi An questioned loudly.


    <span>The phoenix, White Tiger, Xuanming and other races all had conflicted expressions. Although they were worried as well, the problem was that the Sword God was not someone to be trifled with.


    If he stopped Night King, wouldn''t he be going against the Sword God?


    I was waiting for Ye Guan Xing to summon the Divine General, so I endured until now! " Crazy... Everyone had gone crazy! Everyone of the Su n, listen up! Hurry and stop Night King! "<span>The Su Family people, led by Su Zhi An, wanted to take action.


    "Stop them!"<span>As for the members of the Tu, Baili, and the others, they blocked the way across the sky! In an instant, the entire audience was in chaos again. The battle was even more intense than before! However, the Su n was alone after all, and could not break out of the encirclement.


    Moreover, even if he broke through, Ye Guan and the stars in the sky wouldn''t be stopped so easily.<span>At this moment, Ye Guan''s long hair was flying, the power of his shadow was burning like a ck me, and the spiritual force in his body had reached its peak! The four Heavenly Star Medallions emitted a solemn and vigorous aura as they connected together?


    " Sword?


    "<span>Many people at the scene discovered that after the Heavenly Star Token was iid together, it turned out to be an ancient treasure sword!?


    The sword was neither long nor sharp. It was thick and solid, and it was incredibly powerful! "It has the feeling of not being able to do anything at all!" Then ¡­ Could that be the Xuanyuan Sword!? "


    <span>"Emperor Xuanyuan''s sword, it must be it! With the Heavenly Star Medallions gathered together, we can reform the Xuan-Yuan Sword! "


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed, looking at the dark golden sword that had different depths. These seemingly simple patterns actually contained some of the simplest truths of heaven and earth! However, ordinary people would not be able to see the underlying meaning of this.


    At this moment, the tip of the sword was still missing a piece! At this moment, everyone''s eyes were on Bai Wuji from the White Tiger n! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2360

    "Star Observation!" "It won''t be that easy to take the Heavenly Star Token from me ¡­"


    Bai Wuji looked at his own storage ring and said confidently.


    <span>The corner of Ye Guan Xing''s mouth curled up in disdain, "It''s not that I want to take your Heavenly Star Token ¡­ Rather, it was Great Emperor Xuanyuan who wanted to take back the sword that belonged to him!


    You, a mere Bai Wuji ¡­ is able topete with Ji Xuanyuan!? "


    <span>Just as he finished speaking, the iplete Xuanyuan Sword Body began to shake violently!


    "Buzz buzz!"


    <span>The hum of Xuanyuan sword was like the roar of a dragon or the roar of a tiger, resounding throughout the entire imperial city!


    Following closely!


    ''Bang! ''a cracking sound was heard.<span>The space ring on Bai Wuji''s hand exploded!


    <span>Bai Wuji cried out in pain. One of his hands was blown into a bloody mess?!


    A beam of dark golden light flew out from Bai Wuji''s storage ring!"This is bad!" Shouts of surprise broke out from the audience!


    Some howled in grief, while some cheered in jubtion!


    When the twopletely different factions saw the light, the difference between them was like heaven and earth!<span>Bai Wuji was livid, he had even forgotten the pain!


    He never thought that the Heavenly Star Token would forcefully destroy his own spatial ring and soar into the sky!?<span>This Heavenly Star Token was actually the broken tip of Xuan-Yuan Sword!


    "ng!"


    <span>The crisp sound of metal being embedded could be heard. Every crack of the Xuan-Yuan Sword flowed with waves of dark golden halos. They were tightly sewn together, and not a single w could be seen!


    It was impossible to tell by the naked eye. These were the pieces of the five tokens. From start to finish, they werepletely intact!


    <span>"That''s not right!" If the Heavenly Star Token had already been reconstructed, but the one with the Marquis'' Token was the original one, then it should have a different effect from the other four tokens, right?


    How could he guarantee that the Heavenly Star God would be under his control? Have you forgotten the stars in the sky? " Ye Hong Xu asked curiously.


    Ren Tiankuan narrowed his eyes and said, "He hasn''t forgotten that from the very beginning, he only needs to reforge four pieces ¡­"


    As he was speaking, the four parts of the Xuan-Yuan Sword began to emit arge amount of Shadow power!


    <span>Thousands and thousands of threads of Shadow Power gradually wrapped around the entire Xuan-Yuan Sword!


    As for the final sword tip, it was gradually engulfed by darkness!


    "Lord God of Swords... Do you know why This King only recast four pieces? " Ye Guan Xing raised his head and asked Ye Fan with a cold smile.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "If I''m not mistaken, you need a ''bridge'' to summon your Divine General."


    <span>"Your words are fitting," Ye Guan Xing said, "I have studied the Heavenly Star Token for several decades and have thoroughly understood the forging principles of the Heavenly Star General.


    <span>If this Heavenly Star Token waspletely reconstructed, it would be no different from modifying the path of the Divine General and wouldn''t be able to call for him anymore.


    <span>He could only leave behind one piece of the original Heavenly Star Token to summon the Heavenly Star Divine General!


    <span>However, although This King understood the principle, he was still unable to reforge it because there was bound to be a loss in materials from recasting.


    A godly weapon like this, with even the tiniest bit of it missing, would result in apletely different effect!The material of the Heavenly Star Token was hard to find in this world... Until the magic knife that was made of the same material appeared!


    As for thest Heavenly Star Token, it did not need to be remoulded. It was the key to the summoning!


    However, arge portion of the Heavenly Star Divine General''s'' brain ''has already been controlled by this king!


    Therefore, This King can not only summon the Divine General, but also control to serve This King!<span>Sword God ¡­ Today, you ¡­ Because of your arrogance and conceit, you will pay an irreparable price! "


    Ye Guan Xing screamed hysterically. He was so excited that he directly opened his arms wide and looked up at the sky!


    "Heavenly Star Fall!"


    The Xuan-Yuan Sword erupted into a dark golden pir of light that shot into the sky!The beam of light seemed to pierce through countless clouds, reaching into the endless void of primal chaos!


    It was as if a lighthouse, visible throughout all the prehistoric wastnd, was guiding some almighty being who was on the verge of returning to this ce!


    <span>Time flowed by, minute by minute, as though it was a year!


    Every breath, gulp, and even the sound of heartbeats was iparably heavy at this moment ¡­


    <span>At this time, all the ns and families had given up on fighting and were staring at the sky in a trance ¡­


    <span>They all knew that fighting no longer had any meaning, because what decided the fate of all ¡­ At this moment, it was no longer them!


    <span>It had clearly only been a very short period of time, but it felt like several hundred years had passed!


    A terrifying pressure was constantly approaching from the endless void.


    Far away, a dark golden starlight entered everyone''s eyes!


    Ye Fan tightly gripped his huge sword, and the corner of his mouth raised into an excited smile...<span>At this moment, even a top expert like Ren Tianxiong couldn''t help but breathe heavily, his eyes staring fixedly at the space in front of him without moving an inch!


    "Three thousand years ¡­ Heavenly Star Divine General ¡­ It''s finally about to appear again!? "


    At the scene, no one had experienced the summoning from three thousand years ago, so no one knew what the Heavenly Star Divine General looked like.However, even though they only felt this pressure, everyone could feel their blood boiling and every cell in their body trembling!


    <span>As it got closer, its speed became faster and faster. That dark golden light gradually became clearer!


    <span>"Weng!"


    The Xuan-Yuan Sword let out a sword hum that resonated through the horizon, like the cry of a dragon!<span>In an instant, a supreme aura, which made everyone want to kneel down and kowtow to it, enveloped the entire imperial city!


    <span>At the same time, a swordsman whose entire body was flowing with dark golden energy, as if it were pure gold, and made from pure emperor level sword intent, descended from the skies above the imperial city!


    Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed. He had seen this figure before!


    It was exactly the same as when he had seen Ji Xuanyuan''s illusion in Xuanyuan Illusory Realm!<span>The Heavenly Star Divine General was formed from the image of Emperor Xuanyuan himself!


    However, this time, it was not just an illusion. It was a true, solid, supreme sword intent energy body formed from the fusion of the Chaotic Force of the Sky and the sword intent!


    <span>The golden thing was Emperor Xuanyuan''s supreme sword intent. The dark gold was because it contained the power of primal chaos.


    The endless primal chaos energy that the Heavenly Star God General absorbed was also the foundation that allowed him to live for tens of thousands of years!To put it bluntly, this was a ''Chaotic Body with unparalleled Sword Intent''!


    The point was, it was not that simple!<span>The degree of solidification of this energy had already surpassed the level of a normal liquid state. It was far more solid than his own Perfection like Water!


    <span>Ye Fan was even sure that if he needed to, he could turn it into a solid state, which would only make the Heavenly Star General less agile.


    <span>From this, it could be seen that Ji Xuanyuan had long since discovered the skill of liquefying the sword intent and solidifying it!


    <span>The Heavenly Star Divine General had long hair, an extraordinary figure, and his entire body was covered in a dark golden energy flow. He was just like a real person!


    <span>With a stretch of his hand, Xuan-Yuan Sword let out a joyous cry and instantly flew into his hands!


    In a split-second, a wave of unparalleled sword intent once again surged out with dark golden ripples, intimidating the entire city! Snatch away all the light in the world! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2363

    <span>"So ¡­ This is the true intention of the Heavenly Star Divine General!? " Many people seemed to have woken up from a dream.


    <span>"The greatest use of a Divine General is not to maintain stability and reduce bloodshed, but to continue Emperor Xuanyuan''s rule!?"


    <span>"This is truly the pinnacle of Emperor power!"


    Ren Tianjiao was also stunned, "So that''s how it is ¡­"


    <span>I originally thought that the God of Swords only wanted to challenge the Divine General and pursue the breakthrough of the way of the sword ¡­ So his thoughts were so profound!?


    <span>Only by truly defeating the Heavenly Star Divine General and breaking the Emperor levelw created by Emperor Xuanyuan could one truly be called an emperor in this world!?


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to be an emperor ¡­ But from the very beginning, what he wanted was not a nominal monarch ¡­<span>but he is actually the supreme, true ruler of the Great Deste Emperor!? "


    The scene was in an uproar, but when Ye Fan brought it up, many people understood.


    But if Ye Fan hadn''t mentioned it, they wouldn''t have thought about it at all!<span>"Realm!" This was the realm of the Overlords!


    The Sword God has thought of it, but we arepletely oblivious to the fact that we have been ruled by Great Emperor Xuanyuan the entire time! "<span>"If that''s the case, then the Great Wastnds will forever be ruled by Emperor Xuanyuan if the Heavenly Star Divine General is not defeated.


    It''s no wonder that the Xuanyuan Sword was willing to stay in the Wastnd, so it actually has such an important function!? "


    In the midst of the countless discussions, the eyes looking at Ye Fan became especially respectful.<span>The Heavenly Star Divine General did not reveal any expression, but at this moment, he quietly activated the Xuanyuan Sword, disying the beginning stance of a basic sword move.


    There was no smile on Ye Fan''s face, and his expression was solemn.


    The air seemed to have frozen at this moment. Only thousands of strong cultivators who were confident in themselves dared to stay behind and watch this battle at the peak of the prehistoric era!No one dared to breathe loudly, afraid that they would miss any of the details!


    Even a few elders of the Holy Spirit Realm had already assumed the attitude of a student trying to study, eagerly waiting for their turn ¡­


    The scene had be so empty that one couldn''t even hear their breath.<span>There was only the sound of the wind, a whimper ¡­


    Suddenly!


    <span>Ye Fan and the Heavenly Star Divine General both disappeared at the same time!


    And then, almost at the same time, two figures collided in midair!<span>The Heavenly Star Divine General shed out with his sword, his power powerful and heavy!


    Ye Fan grasped his sword with a backhand, and with a fierce kick, he brought along full inertia and explosive force!


    The Unparalleled Sword Intent and Unparalleled Sword Intent shed together, erupting into brilliant golden mes!Ye Fan''s eyes were wide open as his own peerless sword intent was prated by the Unparalleled Sword Intent. After passing by his huge ck sword, it pierced into Ye Fan''s body.


    <span>Blood sttered everywhere as a wound appeared!


    <span>Under the pain, Ye Fan also couldn''t bear the fierce attack of the Heavenly Star Divine General, and was at a disadvantage in the air.


    <span>"Bam!"


    Ye Fan was like a meteorite, suddenly shot down and heavily smashed into the ground!


    <span>At first nce, they thought that the Sword God was much stronger, but they never thought that a pair of swords would still be unable to defeat the Heavenly Star Divine General!


    "Sword Intent... The characteristics of his sword intent were not enough to resist Ancestor Xuanyuan''s supreme sword intent! If we continue to fight like this, we will definitely die! "As a swordsman as well, Ye Honghu immediately saw through the problem and asked with a frown.


    "Then... "Then what about my teacher?!" Hua Xiaoluo was so anxious that he began to cry.<span>"Don''t worry, his current state is the same as before when he was fighting this ancestor. He isn''t using his full strength ¡­ "There should be his considerations ¡­" Ren Tianliang said in a deep voice.


    "At this time, this child is not going all out. Just what is he thinking?!" Ye Zhaoxuan was anxious to the point that he wanted to scratch his heart.


    At this moment, the Heavenly Star General had already descended at high speed, and was attacking Ye Fan several times in quick session!


    <span>Ye Fan''s body healed very quickly. Aftering out of the pit, he waved the huge ck sword and made a series of moves.


    With his experience in the Xuanyuan Illusion Realm, Ye Fan was mentally prepared.


    <span>The moves of the Divine General didn''t seem to be magnificent at all.


    <span>Ye Fan''s sword moves were also much simpler than the sword intent from earlier. They were the most basic ancient sword techniques.


    Swing, chopping, lifting, piercing, blocking, lifting ¡­<span>Every sh was very clear! It was as if two swordsmen without any cultivation were having an ordinary exchange of pointers.


    However, none of the people present were small cultivators that had just entered the sect. They were all old fellows with good eyesight.<span>Therefore, watching the Divine General and the Sword God use these most basic sword techniques to fight was instead making them feel intoxicated by the sight ¡­


    "Perfect ¡­ It was too perfect! This is returning to its original nature.


    "The Heavenly Star Divine General inherited Great Emperor Xuanyuan''s sword intent. Each strike looks simple, but in reality, it contains countless changes and ispletely wless!


    But the Sword God is still young, and is actually able to spar with Great Emperor Xuanyuan in closebat."Hiss ¡­" Separated by a few hundred meters, every single sword attack seems to be swung right in front of my eyes! "


    In the Shen Long n''s spectator''s stand, Ren Tian Kuo sneered. "A bunch of ignorant fellows, such simple sword moves, and they contain profound truths..."<span>However, the reason why the Sword God and the Divine General had used the most basic sword moves to fight was because they did not have the time to use anyplicated techniques during a battle at their level.


    <span>The moreplex it is, the easier it is for it to reveal ws. Only the simplest and most direct sword moves are the most invulnerable! "


    <span>When the Divine Dragon nsmen heard this, they were suddenly enlightened and their understanding deepened.


    <span>"However... The most terrifying point was that the Sword God''s body could actually withstand the sword intent that crushed him!


    <span>The sword intent of every strike of the Divine General has pierced through his sword intent ¡­ " Ren Tianliu sighed with emotion.


    <span>Everyone suddenly woke up from their stupor and realized that Ye Fan''s whole body had unknowingly been dyed red with blood!?


    <span>Ye Fan waved his great sword and exchanged dozens of blows with the Divine General. Although he had blocked all of the sword moves, the unique characteristics of the Unparalleled Sword Intent allowed him to always pass by the Unparalleled Sword Intent and injure Ye Fan!


    Fortunately, Ye Fan''s Emperor''s Sword Intent was able to offset part of the damage. In addition to dodging with his movement technique, Ye Fan was not heavily injured.But the energy of the Heavenly Star Divine General originated from the endless void of primal chaos. If they continued to fight like this, Ye Fan would undoubtedly die!


    Not only that, the Heavenly Star Divine General seemed to have no interest in dying any further!


    <span>Suddenly, the dark golden energy around the Heavenly Star Divine General''s body began to flow faster and faster. Even Xuanyuan sword began to flow with the dark golden Supreme Sword Intent!


    <span>The Heavenly Star Divine General took a step forward at the speed of lightning. It was crisp and clean as it suddenlyunched a heavy strike!


    <span>Ye Fan blocked horizontally with his sword, blocking most of the damage, but his chest was still deeply cut by the sword intent!


    Ye Fan was sent flying and heavily crashed into a ring!


    <span>A deep hole had actually sunk into the sturdy ring, strengthened by a technique!


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Ye Fan spat out a mouthful of blood, as he was heavily injured and unable to rise!<span>The Heavenly Star Divine General stood on the same spot and stopped his attacks, seemingly waiting for Ye Fan.


    "Now!"


    Suddenly, the members of the ughterer Valley, Luo Jue Feng, and Baili Dong Liu, who had been waiting for an opportunity, led a group of chosen ones from the Heaven''s Family and charged into the scene!


    <span>Facing the heavily injured Ye Fan, the group of heaven chosen sage realm ancestors all performed their killing moves!


    <span>All of a sudden, Tian Mu, Tian Feng, and Tian Sha''s powers were in chaos as they called out to Ye Fan.


    "Quickly kill him!"


    They didn''t want to let Ye Fan recover. If the Heavenly Star Divine General approves of Ye Fan and doesn''t kill him, then they would very likely be the ones to die!Only when the Sword God was injured, would they have the chance to kill Ye Fan!


    "Crap!" Those beasts! "


    Ren Tian Kuo and the other Divine Dragon Patriarchs all had shocked and angry looks on their faces!


    However, it was already toote for them to take action now. After all, it was not as if they would always be on guard.<span>However, no one had noticed that at the moment his life was hanging by a thread, the corner of Ye Fan''s mouth curved up into a sneer.


    He suddenly looked up at the group of Heaven Chosen Patriarchs!


    A wisp of ck me that was pitch ck like an endless and serene night sky ignited within the golden me of one of the pupils on the left! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2361

    "Monarch level sword intent!" This is Great Emperor Xuanyuan''s'' Unparalleled Sword Intent ''! " Ren Tianjiao was so excited that his face turned red and his eyes were filled with reverence.


    <span>The group of Divine Dragon n members, including even the Ancestor, all bowed their heads. The group of Elders all knelt down on the ground!


    Even if it was only a strand of sword intent left behind by the Heavenly Star Divine General, it was enough to make them kneel in respect!Not only that, even people of all sizes, including Phoenix, White Tiger, and Xuan Ming, who were left behind by the hundreds of ns at the scene, all nodded in session, and even kneeled down to show their respect ¡­


    "Brave!" Great Emperor Xuanyuan! " Xiao Qing Se sighed with iparable admiration.<span>"It''s enough for me to be able to see it in this life!" Bai Wuji was also lost in thought.


    <span>The families of the heaven''s chosen ones were all silent, their eyes filled with reverence. It was only because they wanted to maintain the pride of the heaven chosen ones that they forcefully restrained the urge to kneel down ¡­


    "This... This was the Heavenly Star Divine General!? Such a terrifying power actually exists in this world!? ""No wonder the rumors said that even the Twelve Sages of the Prehistoric Saint are unable to defeat thebined power of the Heavenly Star God! Those are not empty words! "


    There was not a single trace of unwillingness on everyone''s faces. Just this sword intent alone was enough to make them want to prostrate themselves on the ground!<span>In fact, there were already countless cultivators andmoners in the Imperial City who could not control their legs and directly knelt down in worship!


    To them, this was the descent of a god!A group of sage realm cultivators facing the Heavenly Star Divine General felt that their cultivation was simply unbearable to look at!


    Although they also knew that there was an enormous disparity in terms of cultivation level, in front of Emperor Xuanyuan, this difference was simply too outrageous!


    <span>Too strong! The pressure alone was enough to cause their legs to go limp! The key point was that he was convinced!


    This! It was the power of the number one emperor in all of Primordial Era!At this very moment, other than Ren Tian Kuo who did not lower his head, only Ye Fan, who was in the sky, was full of excitement and grinning.


    Looking at the Heavenly Star Divine General, who was not far away from him, Ye Fan was like an artist who had seen a masterpiece.


    With all his concentration, he could not bear to look away for even a second!<span>"This is it... This is it! "


    <span>Ye Fan could not help butugh, "Emperor Level Sword Intent! Unparalleled Sword Intent! As expected of Ji Xuanyuan... This is a true swordsman! "


    The Heavenly Star Divine General did not have any facial features, so one could not make out his expression.<span>It just stood there quietly in the air, holding the Xuan-Yuan Sword in its hand, its long hair fluttering in the wind ¡­


    However, everyone had a strange feeling.


    The Heavenly Star Divine General seemed to be staring at the Sword God from a distance.


    This was a mysterious feeling. The Divine General was clearly just a body of energy, but he was still alive!


    Ye Guan Xing''s face was pale. From the moment the Heavenly Star Divine General descended, he had unknowingly retreated more than a hundred meters!


    Even though he was standing near the Heavenly Star Divine General, he felt like his heart was about to explode!<span>This kind of supreme sword intent was so strong that even he, a Saint realm expert, was extremely nervous.


    At this moment, Ye Guan Xing gradually came back to his senses. He remembered that he was the one controlling the Heavenly Star Divine General, and could not help but feel ecstatic!


    <span>Initially, he was still a little worried that the Divine General wasn''t strong enough. But now, even a fool could see that the Divine General was much stronger than the Sword God!


    <span>"Haha ¡­" "Haha ¡­"


    <span>Ye Guan Xing''s face twisted as heughed: "Brat! Do you even deserve to be called a Sword God in front of a Divine General!? Today, this king will threaten the Divine General and rule the world! "


    This wildughter instantly brought everyone who was still immersed in reverence for the Divine General and Ji Xuanyuan back to reality!


    When they thought about how the Heavenly Star Divine General was controlled by Ye Guan Xing, everyone''s faces turned pale!<span>"It''s over... It''s all over! " Su Zhi An and the rest of the Su Family members sighed.


    "Damn it!" How many people did this God of Swords cause!? "On the other hand, the Tu, Baili, and Ye Families were ecstatic, as if they had returned to heaven from hell!


    "There''s the Heavenly Star Divine General, we''re definitely going to win!" Baili Dongliu was overjoyed.Everyone in the Shen Long family''s grandstand tightly furrowed their brows, revealing an uneasy expression.


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo saw that she was always the same. Tears welled up in her eyes as she nervously grabbed onto her clothes.


    "Your Highness, Night King!" Avenge Master! "


    "Sword God Bro!" High Priest! Why are you still not making your move!? " Bouchahar was also anxious.<span>Amidst the chaos below, Ye Fan stood there quietly, looking back at the Heavenly Star Divine General without saying a word.


    Ye Fan acted as if he didn''t hear anything, and in his eyes, there was only the Divine General!


    "Humph!" Let''s see how long you can pretend to be calm for! Long Yue, this king will avenge you! "


    Ye Guan Xing sneered and activated his spiritual force. A surge of spiritual force was instantly transmitted to the Divine General.


    <span>"Heavenly Star Divine General!" Kill! "


    Ye Guan Xing gave the order. His face was filled with thecent smile of a victor.Everyone felt suffocated and nervous, unable to bear to see what would happen in the next second ¡­


    Time slowly flowed by ¡­


    Gradually, the atmosphere turned strange ¡­


    "What''s going on?""I don''t know ¡­" Why isn''t there any reaction from the Heavenly Star Divine General? "


    Thousands of people at the scene revealed looks of confusion, because they realized that the Heavenly Star Divine General waspletely ignoring Ye Guan Xing!?<span>The smile on Ye Guan Xing''s face froze. He tried his best to stimte his mental power and anxiously said: "Impossible! This ¡­ "The Heavenly Star Token has already been ced by me, how could it ¡­"


    Suddenly, the silent Ye Fan let out a sarcastic sneer...


    "Heh ¡­"<span>Ye Fan looked at the Divine General of the Skystar, but he did not look at Ye Guan Xing, who was behind him.


    "Star Observation at night... You said. How could a mere marquis like Hu Ben and Bai Wujipete against Ji Xuanyuan?<span>Then let me ask you, you are merely a star spectator, just on what basis ¡­ "" ¡­ "" ¡­ "" Is it ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ is ¡­ you ¡­ " To be able to control Ji Xuanyuan''s sword intent?!


    Could it be that you think your magic, your spiritual power ¡­? Is it already the Overlord level sword intent that is enough to subdue Ji Xuanyuan!? "


    The moment those words came out, the entire ce fell into a deathly silence!Many sage realm cultivators suddenly understood what was going on!


    <span>Ye Guan was pale and miserable, as if he had fallen into an icy cave!


    Ye Fan sneered, "You want to control the Heavenly Star God to serve you? From the beginning, that was impossible!


    The root of the Heavenly Star Divine General was the Monarch level sword intent! Unparalleled Sword Intent!


    What was an Emperor? What was supreme?How could a monarch submit to others? How could a supreme being be overpowered by your spells and spiritual force!?


    <span>If you can control the Heavenly Star Divine General, the only possibility is that you are stronger than the Divine General!


    But if you are already stronger than the Divine General, why would you need to borrow the Heavenly Star God''s power to conquer the world?! "


    At this point, everyone in the hall was suddenly enlightened!<span>Su Shi Anughed: "So that''s how it is! This is the greatness of Emperor Xuanyuan!


    Just because of this supreme characteristic of the Heavenly Star Divine General, it meant that it would never be controlled by those weaker than it!


    <span>From the very beginning, no one who tries to take advantage of the Heavenly Star Divine General will be able to do so! "


    "Moreover... If the Heavenly Star Divine General did not have this characteristic, then it would no longer be powerful, and it would no longer have any value in being used!


    So no matter what, this is still an unsolvable existence. As expected of Emperor Xuanyuan, you have foresight! " Su Wang also let out a long sigh of relief.


    The Divine Dragon n all revealed their pride. They were still worried that the old ancestor would be taken advantage of, so it seemed that they were overthinking things.


    As for the few families that rebelled, they once again sank into despair, and some even copsed onto the ground.


    Ye Guan Xing shook his head, his eyes bloodshot, "No..." It won''t happen... Why didn''t I think. This ¡­ "How could this be ¡­"Ye Fan lightly said, "Power, desire ¡­" It made people''s hearts ache.


    <span>When you no longer set the goal of bing a supreme expert as your goal, and instead focus all of your attention onpeting for fame and benefits, you have already walked towards defeat ¡­


    <span>Am I right? Ji ¡­ Xuan... The shaft... Old ¡­ Ancestor? "


    <span>The whole ce was silent. Everyone raised their heads in a daze, looking at Ye Fan in puzzlement.


    Sword God ¡­ Was he talking to the Heavenly Star Divine General?Why? Could it be ¡­ He thought that the Heavenly Star God would understand?


    Suddenly!


    <span>Just when everyone was puzzled, the Heavenly Star General made his move!


    He saw the Divine General brandishing the sword with one arm, shing it backward in a clean and unrestrained manner!


    <span>A dark golden sword intent, as thin as a cicada''s wing, swept past Ye Guan Xing''s body.


    <span>"Ugh!"


    Even though they were over a hundred meters away, Ye Guan Xing couldn''t react in time!?Ye Guan Xing lowered his head and looked at his seemingly unchanged body. He didn''t even have time to show any expression or expression ¡­


    "Bam!"


    <span>A mist of blood exploded. It was as if an ant had been stepped on lightly!


    <span>The number one Warlock of the Great War, the Star Observation, who was at the Holy Spirit Realm, had been destroyed in body and spirit! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2362

    <span>Who would have thought that the person who summoned the Heavenly Star Divine General would be the first person to be killed!?


    Could it be that the Heavenly Star Divine General really had his own subjective awareness?


    Or was it simply because Ye Guan Xing was not an emperor but had plotted to usurp the throne that he was killed?


    <span>Just when everyone was stunned by the overwhelming force, the Heavenly Star Divine General actually moved!?


    The Godly General turned into a dark golden light, shooting straight towards Su Wang!


    He waved his sword in the air, and another dark golden sword intent turned into a de made of light, flying straight towards Su Wangming''s mingmen!


    The faces of the group of Su n Patriarchs turned ghastly pale. They clearly knew that they were not strong enough to defend against the Heavenly Star Divine General, but they still used all their strength and shot out streams of power from the Freezing Sky to the sky!


    <span>"Protect His Majesty!"


    <span>Su Wang was extremely weak at the moment, and was even more helpless against this sword intent!


    He could only watch helplessly as the power of Freezing Sky was directly pierced through by the Unparalleled Sword Intent. It waspletely useless!


    In front of this sword intent, the cultivation levels of these forefathers were like nothing at all!


    Seeing their lives hanging by a thread, everyone present only had one thought in their minds ¡ª Su Wang is finished! The Divine General did not approve of him!


    The Heavenly Star Divine General would only choose those with the luck of an emperor. As long as they weren''t the best candidate, they would be erased from the throne!Obviously, Su Wang was already a top-notch expert, but he could not do anything about the existence of someone who was more suited to the appearance of an Emperor!


    In the nick of time, a huge ck sword with a dazzling glow of the star hit the dark golden sword intent!


    <span>"Boom!" A loud sound echoed along with a strong shockwave!


    <span>He saw that the supreme sword intent had not been blocked, but it had finally deviated!


    Compared to the power of the Freezing Sky unleashed by thebined efforts of the Su Family''s patriarchs, it finally had a bit of an effect!


    <span>The two sage realm elders protecting Su Wang were unfortunately directly smashed into smithereens by the sword intent! His spirit was destroyed on the spot!


    "Quick, bring Su Wang and leave!"


    <span>Ye Fan appeared on the ground. He called back the huge sword with one hand and stared at the Heavenly Star Divine General with his burning gaze.


    This scene that urred like a bolt of lightning caused the entire audience to cry out in rm!


    <span>"What''s going on? Sword God saved the Emperor?! "


    "Could it be that he doesn''t want to be an overlord?!"


    <span>In the eyes of everyone, the Heavenly Star Divine General was obviously trying to kill Su Wang and hold onto the Sword God.


    <span>But now, the God of Swords had actually saved Su Wang and fought against the Heavenly Star Divine General who had "helped him"!?


    There was actually such a ''ungrateful'' person in this world!? Someone sent you to sit on the throne, and you still want to hit him?!


    The Heavenly Star Divine General also seemed to have some ''doubts''. He held the Xuan-Yuan Sword and stood a few dozen meters away from Ye Fan.One man and one Godly General looked at each other from afar. The pressure from the two Overlord level sword intents was so great that no one could breathe!


    After the Su Family ancestors were shocked, they realized that this was not an illusion. The Sword God really did save Su Wang!The Su n no longer cared about losing two experts and looked at Ye Fan gratefully.


    "Thank you, Sir God of Swords!"<span>Although Su Zhi An couldn''t understand what Ye Fan was thinking, but if Ye Fan wanted to fight against the Godly General, it would be of no harm to the Su Family!


    <span>Su Wangwen revealed a thoughtful look and frowned, as if he had understood something.


    But now, it was not his turn to speak. The Su n''s ancestor hastily brought him away from the scene.


    <span>"What exactly is the Sword God thinking? The Su Family would probably want him to die, but he saved the Su Family? "


    <span>"This is crazy ¡­" I can only say that the God of Swords has gone mad ¡­ "


    <span>The experts at the scene were all puzzled. The focus that was on the Divine General just now was now all on Ye Fan.


    However, the eyes of the ancestors of the Tu, Baili, and Luo Families shone brightly ¡­


    Initially, they were still worried that after this Royal Sacred Examination, they would be shrouded in the shadow of the Sword God. After all, they were all aplices of Ye Guan and Wu Yeyue.They were still vexed as to how they should face this unassable Sword God.


    <span>But now, if the God of Swords were to fight with the Heavenly Star Divine General ¡­ If that was not the case, then their crisis would be resolved!


    "This Ye Fan, what is he thinking!?" Why did he have to help the heaven chosen imperial family!?Wasn''t it obvious that he was going to seize the throne!? He''s having a hard time with himself? "


    When Xiao Huai Su saw this, she grabbed onto Feng Qinn''s arm worriedly.


    Feng Qinn''s eyes revealed a hint of worry as well. Her brows were knitted tightly as she bit her red lips.


    "The Grandmaster of the Great Firmament ¡­ are you really alright? Looking at the way you''re acting, isn''t it a bit ¡­ " Ling Yan frowned.


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent. At present, it looks like it''s simply unstoppable. The sword god''s strike just now only affected it a bit. The disparity is too great ¡­" Ye Hong Xu sighed.<span>Ren Tian Kuoughed, "Look carefully at the Sword God''s eyes, there is no trace of hesitation in them at all.


    "It means that he still has everything under his control right now. He''s not in a rush at all, so why are you all in such a hurry?"<span>"I really don''t understand. Talking with the Heavenly Star Divine General, is it really that tempting?!" Ji Yuming sighed and shook his head.


    Right at this time, Ye Fan took a deep breath, and the sword intent pressure from his body once again soared.


    Second Layer Sword Intent disintegrated!


    <span>A surging and raging sword intent pressure was like many sharp des that stabbed into the hearts of everyone present!


    "Why... How was this possible!? His sword intent can still be improved!? " The people from Hundred Miles City were bbergasted.


    <span>"Don''t panic! Although the Sword God is powerful, the Divine General is not at a disadvantage! " Baili Dongliu said solemnly.


    <span>Immediately after, everyone could only hear the long cry of the dragon soul, as Ye Fan''s Sword God body was instantly released and thenpressed back into his body!


    <span>Sword God''s Tyrant Body! Supreme Emperor Dragon Sword!


    Ye Fan''s body seemed to have grown taller, as the dragon soul faintly surrounded his body.


    Ye Fan summoned tens of thousands of flying swords and condensed them behind his back, revealing the twelve-winged Dragonscale Sword Wings.<span>At this moment, Ye Fan''s feet lightly tapped the air and his entire body was covered in mes. It was as if a scorching sun had descended upon the world!


    The thousands of experts at the scene, could not help but tremble from head to toe! When had they ever seen someone use a sword like that?!


    Suddenly, Ye Fan said, "Everyone thinks that having the approval of the Heavenly Star Divine General means having the karmic luck of an emperor ¡­But how could a true Emperor be acknowledged by anyone!?


    A king could be conferred the title of a king to all under the heavens, but no one could!<span>The emperors of the Xuanyuan Dynasty were all covered in the shadow of the Heavenly Star Divine General.


    <span>At the end of the day, in these thirteen thousand years, because of the existence of the Heavenly Star Divine General, the only monarch in all of prehistoric times would always be you, Ji Xuanyuan!


    <span>In the past thirteen thousand years, all the emperors mistook themselves for emperors, but the truth was, they were only conferred with the title of ''emperor'' by you!


    Great Emperor Xuanyuan, you used a Heavenly Star Divine General, which has been the Emperor for thirteen thousand years, what a good Emperor Technique! "


    The deafening voice spread through the entire audience, enlightening everyone! He felt his hair stand on end!


    That''s right! One needed to be acknowledged by a divine general in order to be considered an emperor. Was that really an emperor?!


    If one had to say, wasn''t the Heavenly Star Divine General the real emperor?!


    Many people were jolted awake, feeling a wave of fear!


    After being exposed by Ye Fan, everyone realized in shock that Ji Xuanyuan had really ruled the prehistoric era for thirteen thousand years!? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2364

    2364A murderous, brutal, and merciless aura that seemed toe from the depths of a great abyss descended upon them like the descent of a demon!


    Even when the Heavenly Star Divine General appeared, the thousands of people present still did not feel such panic!This was apletely different kind of powerful pressure. This pressure was ice-cold and bloodthirsty!


    It was as if there was a giant pair of demonic ws that had twisted everyone''s hearts between their fingers, triggering the most primal of instincts to feel fear!


    <span>Everyone was at a loss. An unknown terrifying power caused their breathing to slow!


    In the Shen Long family''s grandstand, Ren Tianxiong''s eyes zed as he suddenly came to a realization!


    And right in front of Ye Fan, the group of heaven chosen ancestors who were about to add insult to injury all had faces full of fear, as they all began to twist their faces!Every single one of them seemed to have seen something that made their hearts palpitate, but it was already toote to turn back!


    "Crap!" I''ve fallen into a trap! "


    "This is bad!"


    It was unknown which of the forefathers had cried out in despair!In the next moment!


    In the pit where Ye Fan was in, a destructive sword intentpletely different from the original golden sword intent roared out.<span>"Boom!"


    From afar, it looked like a brutal ck dragon, roaring as it opened its mouth and swallowed all of the chosen from the heaven in one gulp!


    The sword intent of darkness directly crushed the entire arena into pieces, turning the sturdy arena into powder!The raging sword intent shockwave even drew out a thick ck beam of light from the side, piercing into the distant horizon!


    Everyone in the Imperial City could only watch helplessly as this beam of dark light drew a thousand-meter-long remnant wave in the air!


    <span>The coercion that was released at that moment scared many people in the city out of their wits!


    "Rumble ¡­"


    The imperial city was trembling violently. The sword intent was clearly directed at the sky, but it caused an earthquake!Within the Sacred Royal Academy, smoke and dust billowed through the ruins!


    Thousands of cultivators could no longer describe their feelings, nor could they describe what they were seeing!<span>"He disappeared... Those fellows, their auras, are gone!? "


    They discovered to their astonishment that the ancestors of the Tu, Baili, and Luo Families had already been destroyed by the ck light!


    "Just now, what happened..."


    "How is this possible!? Dozens of sage realm cultivators were ¡­ "He died just like that?!"<span>The faces of the people from the heaven chosen families were deathly pale, and the people from the ns were also extremely serious.


    <span>Because, what made them uneasy was that the destructive sword intent pressure did not dissipate!


    The dust slowly settled, and the figure became clearer ¡­<span>A burning sword intent and a ck me foot stepped out.


    <span>Following that, the left half of his body was exposed by the purgatory sword demon''s mes!


    Ye Fan''s whole figure once again appeared in front of everyone!One side was filled with ck mes while the other side was filled with golden mes. They were like a demon king and a god!


    <span>At this moment, the sword intent pressure was much stronger than before!


    <span>Compared to the Heavenly Star Divine General, he was not one bit inferior!


    <span>When had anyone present ever seen such a form of sword intent!?


    <span>In any case, everyone had no choice but to believe that this dark sword intent had instantly killed dozens of sage realm experts!


    The key point is, Ye Fan actually seems to havepletely recovered from his wound, and hasn''t received any damage at all!?


    "God of Swords... The reason why I showed weakness earlier is to draw out the person who is hostile towards me!? "<span>The Divine Dragon nsmen suddenly understood. They could not help but sigh at the boldness of this expert!


    "You are suffering for your own sins!" Phoenix family''s Xiao Qing Se shook her head and sighed."After this incident, the chosen ones and families will definitely have their cards reshuffled." Bai Wuji sighed.


    <span>At this moment, the majority of the people were speechless, because just looking at Ye Fan''s half-god half-demon form, facing this terrifying pressure, they had already done their best!


    "This is it... No wonder he wasn''t willing to use his true strength when sparring with this old man. He didn''t want to miss a single moment of this.


    At this moment, all the attention was focused on Ye Fan once again!<span>And in Ye Fan''s field of vision, in his ears, there was no information at all, and he waspletely focused!


    As his strength increased, especially his mental strength skyrocketed, he could now attach the Purgatory Sword Demon to half of his body!<span>This did not only mean that the coverage of the Purgatory Sword Demon was great, it also meant that his strength was getting closer and closer to theplete form of the Purgatory Sword Demon!


    Even if it was only half of it, Ye Fan could still feel a surging power that he had never felt before, crazily surging inside his body.


    It was as if there was a soul far more powerful than him that was attempting to break free, but was firmly controlled by the chains of his consciousness!


    <span>In Ye Fan''s zing eyes, he could see that all the cultivators had turned into different types of energy bodies...


    <span>Of course, this also included the Heavenly Star Divine General!


    Although the Heavenly Star Divine General was originally formed from the Chaotic Force and the Unparalleled Sword Intent, Ye Fan was unable to truly understand this energy body before.


    <span>Until now, the Heavenly Star Divine General that Ye Fan had seen, especially that supreme sword intent''s energy, had already be iparably "clear"!


    <span>In Ye Fan''s eyes, the Unparalleled Sword Intent was no longer mysterious.


    It was just a mass of energy that could be traced!


    <span>It was as if once he found out the source of this riddle, Ye Fan would naturally have a way to deal with it!


    "Heh ¡­" Ye Fan grinned, and unconsciously revealed an evil smile: "Ji Xuanyuan... "Let''s start now..."


    <span>Ye Fan held the huge ck sword with both of his hands, as the zing mes of the Sword Demons wrapped around the sword. An ancient and wild aura was gradually emitted from the sword.


    <span>In ck me''s pupils, a berserk battle intent was ignited!


    Ye Fan unfurled a ck ming wing formed from Purgatory Demon me and his speed once again increased explosively,pletely turning into a ck ming light beam!<span>"Ah!"


    Ye Fan could not help but wildly howl, and with a swing of his sword, he directly hit the Heavenly Star Divine General!


    The Heavenly Star Divine General had blocked the Xuan-Yuan Sword in time, but was still unable to withstand Ye Fan''s explosive attack!


    "Boom!"The Heavenly Star Divine General flew backwards, drawing a straight line and piercing through two arenas. It was as if two tunnels had been forcibly opened up!


    <span>However, without knowing the pain, the tireless Godly General, with his dark golden brilliance, directly counterattacked!


    Ye Fan also did not stop, rushing up to the Heavenly Star Divine General and brazenly sparring with him.


    "ng ng ng!"


    The ck greatsword and the Xuanyuan sword were like electric arcs as they shed violently!


    Ye Fan''s speed and the Heavenly Star Divine General''s speed simply surpassed all cultivators'' understanding of the limits of humanity!<span>"It''s too fast!" You can''t see it clearly at all! "


    "Damn it!" We are also in the sage realm, and it is so difficult to watch the battle!? "


    Some sage realm forefathers discovered that their eyes and consciousness couldn''t keep up. Their hearts were filled with reluctance and helplessness, brimming with words!


    <span>They could only use their spiritual sense to feel that Ye Fan was using an abnormal speed to sh with the Divine General.


    As for the specific moves, it was already toote for their brains to figure them out! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2365

    2365


    "Divine Generals are in the form of energy, their bodies'' flexibility has always been at an advantage.


    However, the Sword God was actually able to use his physical body to fight it.<span>However, this kind of training of the body is already unimaginable! " Ren Tianxiao couldn''t help but to ask with his eyes wide open.


    Ye HongXu and the other Patriarchs couldn''t help but look at the nervous Xiao Luo. If he had a master, he would definitely have a disciple!If not for the fact that they knew that even the God of Swords wouldn''t ept them as his disciples, they would have already be his disciples!


    However, all these thoughts onlysted for a moment!


    <span>The intensity of the battle made them unwilling to split their attention to think about anything else!


    ck mes and dark golden mes raged within the ruins!


    <span>The protective barriers of the Sacred Royal Academy werepletely useless. All of the energy within the Primordial Stone was instantly used up!


    The shockwaves of light brought about by the mes caused the earth to directly crack and copse! It had even shocked the entire imperial city!


    Starting from the Sacred Emperor Academy, the surrounding buildings couldn''t withstand the constant crashes and copses!


    However, as matters stood, no one would care about the destruction anymore, because there was no one who could stop such a peak-level discussion of swords!<span>The hurricane that was being swept up directly caused everyone in the academy to feel pain on their faces!


    But this was just because Ye Fan and the Godly General were moving at high speeds, bringing about an air wave!


    The dark and dark golden silhouettes were like twoets, constantly shing in the air!


    "ng!" ng! "ng ng! ¡­"After a hundred consecutive intense collisions, dozens of deep, bottomless chasms were left on the ground!


    Suddenly, the two figures shot into the sky at the same time. In mid-air, in between the dark and dark gold beams of light, there was the sound of colliding metals hundreds of times!


    "ng!"


    <span>The gigantic sword and Xuanyuan sword shed and the two figures flew back several hundred meters!


    <span>Almost at the same time, Ye Fan and the Divine General of the Heavenly Star Realm chose to fly backwards. Grasping their swords with both hands, they shed out an extremely long distance sword intent at each other!


    The ck Infernal Sword and the Dark Gold Divine Sword shed in midair!


    It was as if the Purgatory Demon and the God of Sky had both brandished their gigantic swords, deciding life or death in this world!


    The dark golden brilliance dazzled the eyes of everyone in the imperial city and they couldn''t help but close their eyes!


    A momentter, the bted explosion was like a bolt of thunder that came from the blue sky!


    "Rumble!"<span>The shockwaves of the two king level sword intents caused the airflow within several dozen miles of the imperial city to seem as if it had turned into gusts of astral winds!


    Arge amount of air was sucked out and the air pressure suddenly changed. Countless houses and trees were sent flying. All the tall buildings in the imperial city copsed with a loud bang!If not for the fact that most of the people in the imperial city were already running out of the city in fright, it would be difficult to estimate the number of casualties!


    The forefathers who could still barely stand on their feet had already channeled their energy to protect the people around them.


    Many people could no longer bear the pressure and left the battlefield in fear.


    The group of forefathers stared fixedly at the two figures facing each other in the sky ¡­


    What made them feel terrified was! After going through such a crazy battle, Ye Fan actually didn''t even gasp for breath!?<span>The ck and golden mes on Ye Fan''s body continued to burn brightly! Compared to the Heavenly Star Divine General, he wasn''t at a disadvantage at all!


    "Unparalleled Sword Intent... It has already been blocked! " At this point, Ren Tianjiao''s face was full of excitement, "So it looks like there really is a chance!"


    <span>"What?" Grandmaster Tiang, are you saying that the Sword God has blocked the Unparalleled Sword Intent?


    <span>Could it be that the Sword God''s cultivation in the way of the sword had already surpassed Emperor Xuanyuan?! How is this possible!? " Ye Hong Xu said in surprise.


    <span>Even though the Sword God was ridiculously strong, he shouldn''t be any stronger than Emperor Xuanyuan, right?


    Emperor level Concepts. As long as one''s boundary was insufficient, wouldn''t their characteristics be forever suppressed?


    "It''s not that his cultivation is higher than Great Emperor Xuanyuan, it''s just that... The Sword God''s Overlord level Sword Intent feature allowed him to no longer fear the Unparalleled Sword Intent!


    Although this old man has yet topletely understand it, the Sword God''s true Monarch level Concept seems to have made the Unparalleled Sword Intent lose its unparalleled characteristics!From the moment the ck sword intent was released, they had always beenpeting purely on strength and sword techniques. The Unparalleled Sword Intent had never been able to take advantage of it! "


    <span>Everyone could not help but be stunned. "There is such a sword intent characteristic?"


    In fact, although Ren Tianxiao was not exactly urate, it was more or less the same.


    After Ye Fan gradually grasped the Purgatory Sword Demon, he realized his sword intent''s characteristic was clear to him from the beginning. It was just a slow reaction from the beginning!


    He was far in the horizon, and right before his eyes ¡ª the name "Wushuang"!


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, all the cultivators, the power of conception, the power of chaos, the power of heaven''s Mandate...<span>No matter how fancy it was, in the end, it was all energy!


    <span>That was to say, Ye Fan hadpletely analyzed the other party''s true nature, and no matter what his characteristics were, he would not be able to hide from him!


    Once he grasped the properties, rules, and other information of this ball of energy, Ye Fan would be able to decipher its characteristics!<span>As for why he was able to break it, it was a very mysterious feeling. For some reason, Ye Fan only knew it!


    <span>From Ye Fan''s point of view, this might have something to do with the various absolute arts he had practiced since young, as well as the fact that he practiced both inside and outside.


    His sword intent was something he hadprehended after growing up step by step. It had contained his various experiences and hisprehension of cultivation paths.


    <span>That is to say, unless the opponent''s level and energy is too much higher than Ye Fan''s, unable to be seen through orpletely unable to stop him.


    Otherwise, even Emperor Xuanyuan''s unparalleled sword intent would not be considered supreme in Ye Fan''s eyes!


    In Ye Fan''s world, there was no second characteristic!


    All attributes would lose their effect in front of him!<span>It could be said that, "The world is unrivalled, I am the only one in the world"!


    In front of Ye Fan''s emperor level sword intent, there was only one way topete for absolute strength, and that was to not have any kind of suppression!This was also the reason why Ye Fan did not dare to rashly use his real sword intent in the battle with Ren Tianluan.


    <span>Once he used his'' unparalleled ''feature, Ren Tianliang would lose all advantage, and his'' strength ''feature would be ineffective.


    <span>Furthermore, Ren Tiankong''s fist intent waspletely unable to stop Ye Fan''s Purgatory Sword Demon Sword Intent''s lethality. It was very likely that he would be able to heavily injure or even kill Ren Tianxiao with a single sh.


    <span>Ye Fan stood in midair, facing the countless gazes of worship and exmations, but he didn''t care at all.


    From the thousands of exchanges just now, he could already tell that the difference between him and Ji Xuanyuan was still too great.<span>This was because the Heavenly Star Divine General was only a strand of sword intent left behind by Emperor Xuanyuan, and was notpletely finished.


    Perhaps, it was just like the "finger" of his Purgatory Sword Demon.


    On the other hand, he had to use the limits of what he could control to render the Unparalleled Sword Intent useless against the Heavenly Star Divine General.<span>Of course, their cultivation times were different, so there was nothing to lose.


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment, then tightened his grip on his greatsword. He nned tounch the next round of attacks, trying to find another way to defeat the Heavenly Star Divine General.


    <span>But right at this moment, a wave of chaos energy that shook all of the cultivators present in the vast sky was actually closing in!?


    <span>"This... Could this be!? "


    <span>"Chaos God''s Punishment!?"


    Immediately, some of the Saint Soul experts cried out in rm!


    <span>Obviously, the power Ye Fan and the Heavenly Star Divine General had used had long since exceeded the limit of an ordinary Holy Spirit!


    <span>Although the Chaos God''s Punishment was a fortuitous event, it also meant that the stronger the power, the greater the chances of it being attracted to a God''s Punishment! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2366

    2366


    Ye Fan raised his head. His eyes were zing with ck mes, and his gaze seemed to have traveled tens of thousands of meters in the air!


    There, a massive amount of Chaotic Force was flowing like a vortex!


    It was like an endless neb brewing with the divine punishment of judgement!


    The group of ancestors below were already panicking. If the God''s Punishment descended, they would be affected!


    "There''s a high chance that it''s the Chaos God''s punishment. We shouldn''t stay here for too long!"


    "Quick!" Get out of here! The further the better! "As the Patriarchs urged them to do so, all of the members of the various ns were suddenly shocked awake. Although they wanted to know what the final oue of this battle would be, the divine punishment of the primordial chaos wasn''t something to be trifled with.


    <span>After all, the Primal Chaos Divine Punishment was a test that all the powers of primal chaosbined together, symbolizing the primordial era''s strongest power!


    Only after surviving the Chaos God''s punishment would one be qualified to enter the legendary higher nes.


    The thousands of people present, including the few dozen forefathers that remained, had only heard of one or two of them and hadn''t truly experienced them.


    <span>There were many Saint Realms in history, but the number of people who received the Primal Chaos Divine Punishment in public was extremely few! Historical records were also very rare.


    No one knew where the cultivators would go or what would happen after the Chaos God''s punishment.The only thing he could be sure of was that if he failed, he would be destroyed in body and soul. Even if he cultivated for 10,000 years, he would only be reduced to dust!


    None of them could afford to apany them and face God''s Punishment together!


    "Sigh, it seems like we can''t protect the Imperial City!"<span>There were also a few forefathers who sighed rather helplessly. This was a result that no one had expected.


    However, there was not a single city on the continent that would never be destroyed. Inparison to human life, cities could be destroyed and rebuilt.


    "Little Luo!" Run! "Leave this ce!" Ye Hong Xu held onto Hua Xiaoluo''s hand and urged.


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes were filled with tears, "Patriarch Hong Xu! The Chaos God''s Punishment has arrived. That teacher still wants to fight with the Heavenly Star Divine General, this ¡­ What should we do!? "


    <span>Not to mention the Divine Dragon n, even the other families had thought of this.


    It has to be said, if the Sword God wanted to fight against the Godly General, and also had to fight against the Chaos God''s Punishment, it would be no different from encountering the strongest forces on both sides!


    Chaos divine punishment was already dangerous enough, yet he still had to fight against the Godly General. Just thinking about it caused his scalp to go numb!<span>"Fan''er... "What should we do, Fan''er!?" Ji Su Xin was also sobbing from the anxiety.


    <span>Ye Huang Tu hugged his wife and said sternly: "Let''s go! If we hurry up and leave, that will be the greatest help to him! "


    Ren Tian Kuo sighed, "ording to the records, the stronger the cultivator, the stronger the divine punishment they encounter.


    "Don''t dilly-dally, run as far as you can!"


    <span>Right at this time, from the sky behind Ye Fan, a sword intent made from ck mes suddenly burst out, more turbulent than any previous moment!


    A huge ck-me devil wing appeared from Ye Fan''s back, causing Ye Fan to shoot out like a sharp arrow piercing through the air.<span>Ye Fan raised the huge ck sword with both of his arms, and charged straight at the Heavenly Star Divine General!


    "ng!"With a loud metallic screech, the Heavenly Star Divine General fell back in retreat!


    <span>Ye Fan''s attack did not slow down, and he continued to crazily suppress the attack towards the Heavenly Star Divine General!


    Because Ye Fan''s route was pushed forward in a straight line, and he even used his magic wings to directly attack, the Heavenly Star Divine General kept on retreating, and flew out of the Imperial City!?


    "Out ¡­ Out of the city!? "


    <span>Many people had expressions of joy on their faces. This meant that it was very possible that the Imperial City could be preserved!


    <span>After all, the Chaos God''s Punishment followed the target. As long as Ye Fan wasn''t in the Imperial City when falling from the sky, even if the Imperial City was affected, it wouldn''t bepletely destroyed.


    Many people also sincerely admired Ye Fan''s actions. After all, at this time, logically speaking, Ye Fan should''ve been in a hurry to die.


    However, for the sake of them, they had purposely shifted their focus away from the battlefield.


    <span>Ye Fan was naturally taking the risk at this moment. Forcefully pushing forward meant that he had fallen into a single offense.


    <span>Not long after he left the city, the Heavenly Star Divine General found a w and shed him in the abdomen!


    <span>"Sssii!"


    Fresh blood spurted out. Ye Fan was in pain, but he forced himself to swing his huge sword and fight against the Heavenly Star Divine General once again!


    He endured the pain and continued to push forward. He brought the divine general over ten li outside of the imperial city!


    After being wounded three times, Ye Fan had to grit his teeth and endure it all!


    However, he knew that this was his limit. If he wanted to push it out, he might really lose!But at such a distance, it should be able to protect the people of the Imperial City.


    <span>Although his wound quickly healed, Ye Fan knew that if this continued, he would definitely lose!


    <span>No matter how strong Ye Fan''s body was, he couldn''tpare to the Heavenly Star Divine General, who used the Chaotic Force as a source of energy.


    <span>Therefore, he had to find an opportunity to use his absolute strength and invulnerable techniques to thoroughly defeat the Divine General!


    <span>In Ye Fan''s mind, his thoughts flew quickly andpletely focused. As he swiftly struck out with his sword, his heart was still as calm as still water as he was waiting for an opportunity.


    <span>Most of the people in the Imperial City had retreated far away from the battle.


    <span>The hearts of those who stayed far away began to jump into their throats when they felt the endless primal chaos divine punishment approaching!


    Not long after, there was finally a sound that sounded like the sky was falling!<span>"Boom!"


    The chaotic energy of primal chaos mixed with countless colorful lights was like an endless pir of light that reached the heavens!


    God''s Punishment was like a p of thunder, awe-inspiring to the world!<span>An immeasurable power of chaos, turned into the purest thunder in this world, andpletely engulfed Ye Fan and the Heavenly Star Divine General!


    "Ah!"<span>Ye Fan instinctively roared, releasing the Purgatory Sword Demon''s power to its limits!


    The ck mes surrounded him as the power of sword intent continuously circted around his body!


    Despite the chaos god''s punishment being like a battering ram, like a sharp knife, constantly attacking Ye Fan''s protective sword intent, Ye Fan still managed to withstand it and continued to fight against the Heavenly Star Divine General.<span>Even though the Heavenly Star God was a condensed form of the Chaotic Force, it was notpletely unaffected by such arge and pure wave of Chaotic Force.


    <span>The amount of chaos energy that the Heavenly Star God would be able to absorb at any given moment was limited, and not all of them could withstand it.


    <span>The excess power of chaos would also cause damage to him!


    Through his Unparalleled Sword Intent, Ye Fan had long understood this point. Therefore, from his point of view, although God''s Punishment was a dangerous trial for him, it was also an opportunity to defeat the Divine General!


    After an intense exchange of blows with the Divine General, the Divine General''s attack gradually slowed down.Ye Fan also felt as if his entire body was on fire, his hands and feet were as heavy as if they were carrying several hundred tons of heavy objects!


    <span>The Chaos God''s Punishment was like a demon god that didn''t believe in evil, crazily releasing its endless power, as if it wouldn''t stop until Ye Fan waspletely destroyed!


    <span>However, the quality of Ye Fan''s Purgatory Sword Demon''s power had long since surpassed the power of primal chaos. Although the God''s Punishment still existed, it could still forcefully endure for a period of time!


    In that instant, Ye Fan''s eyes focused. He saw the Heavenly Star Divine General, because he was gradually ''unable to endure'', a w had appeared!"Now is the time!"


    <span>Ye Fan roared crazily in his heart. At the same time, the sword intent that had been revolving around his body, like a ignited barrel of gunpowder, instantly exploded!


    "Purgatory Sword Demon... The Sword Shadow of Vengeance! " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2367

    <span>2367


    In less than a second, against the God''s Punishment that filled the sky, the ck mes on Ye Fan''s body exploded into countless flying swords!The fast and urate ckhot Sword Intent seemed to have thousands upon thousands of spear-riders throwing out their spears at the same time!


    The absorbed Chaotic Force fused with his sword intent and erupted at the same time, forming an imprable of sword rain!<span>At the same time, using the counterattack principle, Ye Fan wielded his sword with one hand and began to use all of his moves, which were just made by the Heavenly Star Divine General, to wildly return!


    <span>Moreover, Ye Fan was currently relying on the explosive strength of his counterattack, his moves were faster and more ruthless!


    <span>Ye Fan, who was crazily waving his huge sword, hadpletely forgotten about the pain and burning sensation on his body!


    Even though the God''s Punishment and the God''s General''s Sword Intent had been tormenting his body, Ye Fan''s mind was only able to put everything on the line to unleash all of his power!


    <span>Since the Divine General''s sword technique could not find any ws, then he might as well not find any ws!


    <span>Ye Fan''s way of thinking was very simple. Facing an opponent without any ws in his moves, then he would use the same unsolvable move, coupled with his absolute strength, to defeat the Godly General in one wave!


    <span>No matter how strong the Heavenly Star Divine General was, it was still not Ji Xuanyuan''s true body. Its sword intent and endurance were only a small part of Ji Xuanyuan''s strength!


    The most critical point was that the Heavenly Star Divine General would not be able to make a breakthrough on the spot like he did in the real world, allowing his sword techniques to reach even greater heights.


    Therefore, as long as he could break this limit in a short period of time, he would have the chance to win!


    From afar, the watching Patriarchs could only see the dazzling divine punishment. The Sword God was like a devil covered in raging ck mes, instantly erupting with countless swords of ck mes!The dark golden brilliance of the Heavenly Star General was directly swallowed up by the ck me sword intent!


    "Enduring the Primal Chaos God''s punishment, you can also suppress the Divine General!?"


    <span>"This... Is he even human?! "


    "If one can break through the punishment of a Chaos God, one can be called a god! "Of course they''re not human!""I''m afraid the Sword God has already broken through the limits of the Holy Spirit Realm!"


    Several thousand experts could not help but gasp. Even though they had already been shocked so many times in a day, they were still shocked by Ye Fan''s performance!Chaos God Punishment epassed everything. It could be said to be the ultimate killing move of all kinds of Chaos energy, both physical and spiritual.


    <span>To be able to survive the punishment of a Chaos God, even if his body and spirit were powerful enough ¡­


    A swordsman was actually so terrifying that even his spiritual force was terrifying. Naturally, they were intimidated by him!


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan had already unleashed who knows how many sword attacks in an instant!


    At thest moment, his arm had lost all control. He could only counterattack with a surge of instinct!<span>When a Divine General faced the same technique, even if they knew how to block it, their speed would not be able to keep up!


    <span>When Ye Fan''s first sword strike hit the Divine General, the dozens of following sword strikes that followed closely followed. Over a hundred sword attacks also broke through bamboo!


    "Bang bang bang! ¡­"


    <span>The dark golden body of the Heavenly Star Divine General was constantly being torn apart by the ck greatsword, creating bursts of energy explosions!


    It was as if dark golden blood was being sshed nonstop in the God''s Punishment!Even though the Heavenly Star Divine General could continuously absorb the Chaotic Force, the speed at which he absorbed it could not make up for the damage he suffered!


    After who knew how many times, Ye Fan gave a wild whistle, and the huge ck sword pierced through the Divine General''s body!


    "Boom!"


    Star God General couldn''t maintain hisplete body anymore, and exploded in the air, turning into countless dark golden energy spots!


    The aura of a Divine General that existed within a radius of several dozen miles of the Imperial City hadpletely vanished!<span>There was finally only one Emperor''s Sword left under the Heavens!


    It seemed as though the God of Chaos had acknowledged the final victor and quickly retreated!The colourful lightning turned into pure energy particles, dissipating between the heavens and earth!


    The sky was bright, the clouds were slowly gathering, and the whole world was strangely quiet ¡­


    Ye Fan''s entire body was riddled with wounds, as if he was being roasted by fire. He was gasping for breath, and the hand holding the huge sword was shivering.


    The Purgatory Sword Demon had been split into three levels. The sword intent had beenpletely dispersed.<span>He raised his head towards the sky and grinned.


    "Heh ¡­" "Haha ¡­"


    Ye Fanughed like an innocent child, as if he wasughing sincerely for the sake of winning a game.


    But soon, Ye Fan felt extremely tired again.<span>After putting away the greatsword, his brain could no longer hold on. His vision turned ck as he fell from the sky ¡­


    The people in the city who were watching from afar were jolted awake when they saw the figure descend!


    "God of Swords... You won? "<span>Someone asked hesitantly.


    Soon after, the group of Shen Long n members excitedly rushed out of the city!


    The various ns, aristocratic families, and therge number of cultivators in the city, like a tide, rushed towards the battlefield outside the city.


    <span>Arriving at the God''s Punishment Point, everyone saw the bottomless, bottomless, charred Sky Cavern on the ground. It was a sight to behold!


    "The God of Swords should be below!" Ye Hong said.<span>"Shouldn''t we be leaving this prehistord after passing through the God''s Punishment? Why is the Sword God still in this world? " Ji Yuming was confused.


    "Let''s go down and take a look. Then we''ll know."


    Everyone quickly flew back to the bottom of the crater.


    Upon reaching the interior, everyone was shocked to discover that there were actually countless prehistoric crystal mines below!?


    "This ce can withstand a massive amount of chaos lightning and iparably pure chaos energy, but it can actually produce so many prehistoric stones in an instant?!"<span>"Looks like in the future, there will be a holynd for cultivation at the edge of the Imperial City."


    <span>Many people were sighing with emotion. Compared to the endless primordial chaos, the primordial chaos was simply too insignificant.


    <span>The next God''s Punishment was able to create so many prehistoric stones. It was already long enough for cultivators to use for who knows how many years.


    When everyone reached the bottom, they finally saw Ye Fan''s figure!


    "Sir God of Swords!"


    Everyone was surprised to find Ye Fan lying there.<span>Even though his entire body was wounded, his aura was still there. He seemed to have fainted?


    <span>In the blink of an eye, the thousands of Cultivators following behind all had strange expressions on their faces. The atmosphere was very delicate ¡­.


    It looks like the Sword God has indeed defeated the Heavenly Star Divine General. This means that the Sword God has now reced the Heavenly Star Divine General and has be a supreme existence!


    It would have been fine if the Sword God had left this ne, but he didn''t seem to have left.<span>In that case, it became a question in front of everyone as to how the various powers were going to face the new formation.


    Especially to the heaven chosen ones, the existence of the Sword God also meant that the dynasty of the heaven chosen would end here ¡­There was only one possibility for him to change the situation ¡­ It was to take advantage of the Sword God''s weakest moment ¡­


    <span>Suddenly!


    A holy spirit''s power burst out. Ren TianKuo, who was covered in raging dragon mes, instantly arrived beside Ye Fan.Ling Yan Jiu and Ye Hong Xu also took out their swords and stood on the other two sides of Ye Fan.


    Emperor level fist intent, Heaven level saber intent, and Heaven level sword intent. The power of these three Concepts were like three mountains pressing down on everyone''s hearts.


    The three elders of the Holy Spirit Realm simultaneously summoned their five-wed Golden Dragon Souls. The dragon aura wreaked havoc in the bottom of the sky ditch!Suddenly, the hair on the heads of the thousands of ns and the heaven''s chosen ones all stood on end!


    Previously, they had always been focusing on the Sword God and the Divine General, but they had forgotten that the Divine Dragon Empire had sent three Holy Spirits this time, and they even had Emperor Dragon Fist overseeing them!


    <span>Ren Tian Kuo''s eyes burned with an overbearing golden light as he said in a low voice, "The battle between the God of Swords and the Heavenly Star Divine General was a civil war between our Divine Dragon nsmen, none of it has anything to do with you!


    <span>Right now, the God of Swords needs to rest for a bit. If you have nothing else to do, it would be best for you not to get too close to him in order to not cause any misunderstandings. "


    <span>The other Patriarchs and elders of the Divine Dragon n also understood the crux of the matter and immediately surrounded the three great Patriarchs, vigntly looking at the thousands of other nsmen in the arena. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2368

    Not only that, but Butchahar also suddenly approached Shen Long''s side with a huge axe in his hand."Whoever dares to touch the High Priest will be our enemy!"


    <span>At this moment, the undercurrent that was originally hidden under the calm waves had appeared before everyone''s eyes! Those left behind were no fools. Even if they weren''t sage realm cultivators, they were still the core experts of various families, the pirs of the Great War.


    They naturally knew what the Shen Long family was guarding against.


    Obviously, there are still plenty of people who treat the Sword God as a hidden danger.


    An expert capable of conquering the three forces of the Blessed Paradise, the Wilderness, and the Great War, and even trampling over all of the prehistords ¡­ At the moment, it might be the only chance he had to get rid of him! The thousands of ns and ns present were like a pile of dried wood. They wanted to see if anyone dared to take the lead and ignite it! Amongst the heaven-chosen families, the Luo, Baili, and Tu Families had already lost all their ancestors.Because of Ye Guxing''s confidence, the Ye n didn''t have many experts.


    Although the Su n still had arge portion of power, the most crucial part, Su Wang, would obviously not take the lead in doing such a thing.<span>In that case, it was most likely that only the power of the n would be able to pull down the "Monarch" of the Divine Dragon n ¡­ Involuntarily, arge number of gazes turned towards the phoenix, White Tiger, and Xuanming.


    Xiao Qing Se snorted coldly, "Ren Tian Kuo, don''t try to take advantage of your seniority. Our phoenix race has never done anything bad!"


    The members of the Phoenix n all revealed arrogant expressions, obviously disdaining to do anything that would take advantage of someone else.


    <span>The leader of the Xuanming n snickered. "Emperor Draconic Fist, don''t be so nervous. We just came down to take a look."


    On the White Tiger side, Bai Wuji did not say anything, his attitude was clear.


    The threergest ns all made the same judgement, and the atmosphere immediately eased up.If they didn''t make a move, the others wouldn''t have the ability to take the lead.


    <span>In fact, most people understood that even if the Sword God was unconscious, just the three Holy Spirit Warriors of the Divine Dragon n would be enough to intimidate everyone present.


    Without mentioning anything else, even a dozen of ordinary holy spirits would be enough to deal with him.There were still thirty to forty sage realm cultivators left. If the Shen Long family''s dozen or so saints were taken out, it would still be a five shot.


    <span>What made these people even more afraid was that God Wanshui was actually not unconscious?


    Just now, the Sword God had purposely shown weakness and lured out the heaven chosen ancestor, attempting to add fuel to the fire.In the end, he was killed by the Sword God in the blink of an eye! This scene still left quite a shadow in the hearts of the various forefathers.


    <span>This God of Swords ¡­ "But being coarse, being thin and carrying it along with it, they are definitely not boorish!" "Hmm ¡­" Suddenly! Ye Fan let out a long sigh.


    <span>Everyone suddenly looked over and saw Ye Fan slowly sitting up! Ye Fan''s recovery ability was extremely strong, and the wounds on his body were almostpletely healed. After all, most of them were only flesh wounds.


    <span>"What''s going on..." Ye Fan scratched his head, and opened his eyes tiredly, seeing that the atmosphere was tense.


    <span>"What are you doing surrounding me with so many people?"


    Ye Fan yawned, "I''m tired, and identally fell asleep. Do you guys want to see me sleep?"


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan had recovered perfectly, everyone from the Shen Long family were both surprised and happy! To suffer such a God''s punishment, such a fierce battle, it was as if nothing had happened!?


    Just what kind of body fitness level was this!?<span>The entire Grand Xia was deathly silent ¡­ The same thought emerged in the minds of countless people. "What the hell do I believe in you!?" Indeed! The God of Swords was indeed fishing! If they had taken the opportunity to attack earlier, they would definitely have been killed! Many people felt a lingering fear in their hearts. Fortunately, they managed to restrain their evil thoughts, otherwise, it would be unimaginable! Ye Fan was a bit confused. In fact, he was really asleep. Hearing the noise outside, he woke up.


    As for why these people were looking at him with such "wronged" expressions, he was even more confused."Eh?


    "That''s not right..." Ye Fan stood up shakily, feeling that he had consumed a lot of energy. His legs felt a bit weak, and he said, "Didn''t I get punished by the Chaos God?<span>Why am I still here? "


    In fact, Ye Fan still thought that he might be able to enter another ne of existence. After all, the Heavenly Punishment of the Primal Chaos World seemed to be a teleportation process.


    However, he had beenpletely focused on defeating the Divine General, so he didn''t think too much about it. When he thought back to it now, he felt that it was a bit strange.


    "Haha, even you do not know about this matter, how could we possibly understand?" Ren TianKui restrained his pressure and said with a smile.


    Ye Fan was also very happy. After all, he still had a lot of things to aplish, and many people haven''t found them yet. He didn''t want to leave the prehistord like this.<span>"It doesn''t matter anymore. It can''t be any better..." As Ye Fan was speaking, he suddenly felt a familiar wave of pressure!?


    Unparalleled Sword Intent!?


    Ye Fan suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance! No one had noticed earlier that Xuan-Yuan Sword had alsonded in a depression in the ground! At this moment, the unparalleled sword intent that had just disappeared, was once again released from Xuan-Yuan Sword!?<span>"This... This was ¡­ Could it be that the Heavenly Star God had not been defeated?


    <span>"


    "Everyone, quickly disperse!"


    There were thousands of people at the scene. Many of them were scared to the point that their faces turned pale, hurriedly wanting to leave.


    Only Ye Fan walked towards the Xuan-Yuan Sword, frowning as if deep in thought.


    Thousands of people watched as Ye Fan walked forward, but no one dared to follow him.


    "ng!"


    <span>The Xuan-Yuan Sword flew out from the prehistoric stone crystal as a supreme sword intent enveloped it. It was as if there was an invisible hand controlling the Xuan-Yuan Sword! On the high stone wall, a line of words began to carve out like a dragon and a phoenix! Once the short line of words waspleted, Xuanyuan sword was instantly enveloped by an iparably tyrannical and dazzling golden sword intent! "Whiz!"


    <span>With an iparably sharp sound of breaking through the air, Xuan-Yuan Sword turned into a beam of light and instantly disappeared into the horizon! Ye Fan stood under the wall, looking at the line of words left on the wall, and smiled ¡­ "I look forward to the day when I fight with the monarch!"


    It was unknown who it was as he slowly read the words.


    <span>The thousands of people present all sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "Could it be..." "It must be! Other than Emperor Xuanyuan, who else has such a divine ability!? "


    <span>"Great Emperor Xuanyuan withdrew his Xuanyuan sword!?"


    "It looks like the Sword God''s sword intent has been truly acknowledged by Ji Xuanyuan!""Does that even need to be said?


    Otherwise, why would the God of Swords be invited to spar with him in the future? "


    <span>At the bottom of the pit, everyone could not help but discuss about it, looking at Ye Fan''s back, each one of them showing respect and envy. To be able to be considered an opponent of the same level as an Emperor, a legendary powerhouse of the same level, this was already an unparalleled honor! However, this was understandable. After all, Ye Fan had personally used his Overlord level sword intent to destroy the power of the Monarch that had ruled over Ji Xuanyuan for thirteen thousand years! Without a doubt, they had personally witnessed the birth of a legend of the same level as Ji Xuanyuan, and this legend would be passed down through the prehistoric era forever!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2369

    At this moment, Ye Fan''s face was calm. Those praising and passionate looks, he didn''t really feel relieved.<span>Ye Fan raised his head and looked at the sky while mumbling in his heart, "I wonder where Ji Xuanyuan is at, or what ne he is at ¡­"


    Even though he knew that the Heavenly Star Divine General was a method that Emperor Xuanyuan used to rule the great wastnds, he never expected that he would actually be able to take the sword away remotely.<span>Most of the swords encountered his emperor level sword intent. Due to the rtionship of "Submission of Ten Thousand Swords", it was very easy for him to take them away and insert them into the God of Swords'' ring.


    <span>However, from start to finish, the Xuanyuan Sword had never once escaped Ji Xuanyuan''s control.


    This meant that there had always been a sword intent, holding the sword behind his back.


    or perhaps, this Xuanyuan sword, had long since be a clone of Emperor Xuanyuan, and could no longer be divided into two.


    It was extremely likely that Emperor Xuanyuan was already at the level where he would be able to break through the shackles of the ne of existence.<span>"It means that when I''m a little stronger, I''llpete a little bit more!"


    Ye Fan grinned and muttered to himself, "Even if I were to fight again, it would still be a result. As long as your Unparalleled Sword Intent no longer has any attributes, I don''t believe that you can beat me by brute force."


    Although Ye Fan was confident, he also knew that he still needed a lot of effort and time in order to truly catch up with those guys of a higher level.<span>"Sigh." Ye Fan touched his belly, making the sky and earth go dark. His stomach was rumbling with hunger.


    The women in the ring were probably scared too. They needed to find a ce to let them out so that they wouldn''t worry for too long.Suddenly, Ye Fan felt a little cold under his body. Lowering his head, he discovered that his clothes and pants had all been torn to shreds, leaving behind only a little bit of material ¡­


    Turning his head, Ye Fan discovered that thousands of people were looking at him. He couldn''t help but feel depressed, ''What''s so good about being alone?''


    <span>"Stop looking and let''s go."


    He shook his head and quickly covered his body. He then jumped up and stepped on a sword as he flew away.


    <span>The crowd could not help butugh at his posture of covering their crotch. Only now did they realize that the Sword God, who did not kill anyone, was actually not that terrifying.


    <span>Returning to the top of the Sky Cavern, Ye Fan quickly changed his clothes, and his wounds also almostpletely healed.


    When the women noticed Ye Fan taking out clothes and putting them on, they naturally knew that the men were probably done with their fights, so they all walked out of their spatial rings.


    Seeing the huge sky ditch in front of them, all the girls were astonished."Hubby ¡­ this is ¡­" Su Qingxue didn''t know how to ask.


    <span>"Night King, Fog, Longyue, that damned Heavenly Star Divine General?" Xiao Xin''er anxiously looked left and right.


    <span>Ye Fan chuckled, "All of them."


    <span>"How do we get rid of them?" Ling Yuwei asked.


    Ye Fan waved his hand, "It was chopped to death with a sword."


    "It''s that simple?" Fog Night asked speechlessly.Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "It''s a long story. Anyway, it''s already settled. I''ll go back and slowly tell you guys."


    As he was speaking, he saw Sang Yanqing, who was holding on to a piece of dried meat, munching on it.


    Ye Fan''s eyes lit up. He directly grabbed the dried meat from Soup Dumplings'' mouth and stuffed it into his own.<span>"Aooo!"


    As if he had gone mad, Rice Ball immediately pounced on Ye Fan as if he had seen his father''s murderer, and started wing madly at him.


    <span>Ye Fan chewed as he grabbed the bear''s head, "Youzy bear, I''ll eat a piece of your jerky, why are you in such a hurry to eat more?"


    "Qing''er, bring me some unambitious things, what about a divine beast? Just a piece of dried meat can make you so anxious ¡­""Brother, why are you so hungry after eating the dried jerky with the Soup Dumplings?" Sunless was speechless as well.


    Ye Fan grabbed a handful of the dried meat his sister had given him, wolfing it down while vaguely saying, "Hungry? The key point is that I really want to eat something."


    At this moment, a group of cultivators flew up with strange expressions on their faces as they watched the scene unfold.<span>The members of the Su n''s royal family and Su Wang, who had just recovered a bit, now arrived in front of Ye Fan.


    The Su n''s people hadplex expressions on their faces. They clearly didn''t know how to face Ye Fan.


    On the other hand, Su Wangxian smiled and said, "Brother Ye, things have alreadye to this point. What ns do you have?"Everyone immediately listened attentively. After all, this question seemed to be easy to answer, but it was actually rted to the whole situation in the future.


    As Ye Fan ate the dried meat, he turned around and said, "I do have a n, but I won''t be here anymore. I should be going on a long journey soon."


    <span>"Sigh, I am just tired of living and have no time to rest."


    <span>When everyone heard that Ye Fan was nning to leave, the Su Family''s members revealed happy expressions, while the others revealed doubtful expressions.


    "Is that so? But it makes sense. With Brother Ye''s experience, you probably don''t have much interest in a useless throne." Su Wang-er said with a smile.


    "The royal family is fake, so is the royal family, but if you are good to the people, then that is real." Ye Fan said.<span>Everyone at the scene was silent, and many of them nodded their heads.


    <span>Indeed, after today''s battle, everyone understood one thing: the true meaning of the Heavenly Star Divine General.


    A true Overlord would forever be the strongest person ¡­


    The one who sat on the throne could only be considered to be a ''steward''.


    Even if Ye Fan did not have the title of emperor, but in the current prehistoric era, he was still an emperor.Presently, Su Wang continued to be an Emperor, and was only the title of Emperor under the title of ''Emperor''.


    <span>But to the people of the Great Conquest, what did it matter to them whether this Emperor was real or fake?


    <span>As long as he was able to rule the country properly, he would be a good emperor.


    <span>Amongst the crowd, Xiao Huai Su looked at this scene with sparkling eyes as she stretched out her arm to touch Feng Qinn beside her.


    <span>"Sigh, Lan, your house''s Sword God has some ideas. I want to thank him for taking revenge for me.


    "He''s about to leave. Tell me, what gift should I give him to practice with? It''s better ¡­"


    Feng Qinn looked at his best friend and noticed that Xiao Huai Su''s gaze was fixed on the man. He could not help but have a bad feeling in his heart.


    "His Sword Truth is powerful, but his character is vulgar. Why don''t you give yourself to him?


    <span>"He loves beauties the most. In any case, you have a clean body. It''s just that you''ve been married before, that''s all." Feng Qinn said coldly.


    Xiao Huai Su blushed and bit her lip. She red at Feng Qinn and said, "Lan Lan, what nonsense are you talking about? I''m asking you for a joke. I''m just a widow. How could I possibly catch your attention?""Hmph, so you''re saying that if you weren''t a widow, you''d want to try?" Feng Qinn countered.


    <span>Xiao Huai Su sensed that something was wrong and frowned, "Feng Qinn, what''s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly lose your temper at me? Did I say anything wrong?"


    "I''m not losing my temper."


    <span>"You can hide it from others, you can hide it from me! Your words are a bit sour!"


    <span>"If there''s nothing else, don''t spout nonsense!" Feng Qinn was a little agitated.


    <span>Xiao Huai Su''s bright eyes darted around as she suddenly thought of something. She covered her mouth and said, "Could it be that you ¡­"


    <span>Feng Qinn did not want to stay any longer, so he turned around and left.


    Xiao Huai Su was suddenly enlightened. She turned her head to look at Feng Qinn''s back, then looked at Ye Fan, who was not far away, and revealed a bright and yful smile.After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2370

    At this time, Ye Fan didn''t notice the small incident that happened over there.


    His disciple, Hua Xiaoluo, ran over to him, crying until her eyes were red.


    "Teacher, are you leaving? Where are you going? This disciple still has a lot of questions to ask teacher."<span>Hua Xiaoluo looked aggrieved. He had just taken in Ai Hui as his master for a few months, how could he bear to part with him now? Furthermore, his teacher was the God of Swords.


    Ye Fan smiled, "It''s not like I won''t be able to see you again. What''s more, if your family is willing, I can bring you out with me."<span>"Really?" Hua Xiaoluo was filled with hope as he smiled happily. "Then I''ll go tell my parents right away!"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, he also acknowledged this disciple, now that he has a space ring, bringing Hua Xiaoluo shouldn''t be a problem.


    <span>In any case, he would bring the women with him. It would be good for Hua Xiaoluo and Ye Xianqing to bepanions.


    <span>Amongst the crowd, Gu Qing, who followed behind, had a trace of anticipation in his eyes when he saw this scene.


    <span>It would be a lie to say that she did not admire Ye Fan in her heart.


    After experiencing so many things, she had long since treated the Residence of Northern Marquis as her own "home." She had also epted the identity of a concubine.


    <span>Now that he knew this young marquis was actually a sword god, his entire heart was so captivated that it was hard to shake him in the slightest.


    Although Ye Fan never really cared about her, she still knew her own limits. Compared to those female friends around Ye Fan, she was indeed not that eye-catching.<span>However, if Ye Fan could bring her along, Gu Qing would still feel iparably happy, even if it meant forever being a little girl from the ends of the earth ¡­


    However, Gu Qing didn''t know if this wish could be realized ¡­<span>And only now did everyone realize that Hua Xiaoluo was the Sword God''s disciple ¡­


    At the same time that he envied Hua Xiaoluo, he alsomented the fact that the first ce winner of the Sacred Royal Academy didn''t make her teacher lose face. He really did make a great disciple out of a famous teacher ¡­Su Wang then said with a smile, "Brother Ye, I think we should let everyone return to the city first.


    <span>Although such a big thing had happened in the Sacred Royal Test, the results of the test still announced that the following steps should still bepleted.


    The more time like this came, the more it was necessary to unite all the young talents of the various ns.


    <span>"After reassurance is given to the people everywhere, a new great battle shall be forged."


    Ye Fan said happily, "You are the Emperor, so do what you have to do. Why are you asking me?"


    <span>"But you and that Jiran, oh, it''s Buchahar. You can discuss how the two countries will coexist peacefully in the future."


    Although that Night King is a bit greedy, he still has some good ideas on how to rule the country. Of course, that is only my suggestion. "


    Suyun and Bocha Hare looked at each other, smiled and nodded.Just as they were about to fly back to the Imperial City, a figure suddenly rushed out of the crowd and hysterically shouted at Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, stop right there!"<span>All of the hundred n experts present revealed looks of astonishment. They were all thinking about who dared to call out the Sword God''s name in such a disrespectful manner.


    <span>"Who is this!? Which family doesn''t care for their own lives?!"


    <span>"It seems to be amoner student during the Holy Emperor''s Imperial Examinations!"


    "Oh, it should be that Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son or whatever. I have a bit of an impression of him!"


    A few discussions broke out, but most people were not too impressed with Ao Han.<span>He had witnessed too many battles today. How could anyone pay any attention to this kind of light ray ¡­


    When Gu Han heard the contemptuous discussions, his face turned red and his heart was filled with grief, indignation, and unwillingness. He was about to go crazy ¡­


    His face was twisted and hideous, and he was shaking with anger.


    He knew that he was being reckless, and that it was a very stupid thing to do.<span>But when he realized that it was impossible for him to catch up to this man, he was already so desperate that he couldn''t bear it any longer ¡­


    He needed to vent because if he didn''t, he felt that he would never have the chance to do so again ¡­


    "Stinking brat, you dare to be disrespectful to the Sword God! Arrest him!" Su Chan of the Su n hurriedly ordered for people to go and capture him.


    <span>It wasn''t easy for their Su n to preserve the throne, and they didn''t want anything bad to happen to it.


    Ye Fan waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing, let him speak. What is it?"


    With bloodshot eyes, Ao Han gritted his teeth and said, "I''m asking you, did you already know that I was the one who did it?"Everyone was confused, not knowing what Ao Han was asking.


    <span>Ye Fan was quite clear about this, and didn''t hide anything, nodding, "Yes."


    Ao Han''s face turned pale, his breathing became ragged, and he was short of breath.


    <span>"Since you already knew this earlier, why didn''t you kill me? You clearly could have killed me at any time!"


    I poisoned your mother, I killed Principal Kong Zhuo, I left the dummy in the city


    "I framed you! I brought people to suppress you! Why didn''t you kill me?!"<span>With this, many people in the crowd went into an uproar. Everyone was astonished. This brat actually dared to do this kind of thing to the Sword God!


    "Dean Kong was killed by him! He killed his own teacher!"<span>"This evil creature is actually up to no good!"


    <span>Hearing the curses from all sides, Gu Han was extremely excited. Heughed crazily and patted his chest ¡­


    "You scolded me and used me of killing Kong Zhuo! This was all my doing!"


    "I made the sword god bear the me, I framed him ¡­ ¡­ This is all my n!"


    <span>I don''t rely on my bloodline, I don''t rely on my background. I relied on my own efforts and walked step by step among themoners until today ¡­


    I am much stronger than you, my n, and the chosen ones of heaven! I am the true genius!]


    "All of you, remember, my name is the Heaven''s Mandate Holy Son, Ao Han!"<span>Ao Han suddenly looked for Ye Wentu and his wife, pointed at them andughed, "Marquis Zhenbei, you didn''t think that I was the one who poisoned your wife right?"


    "Haha, your son is a sword god, so what? If I, Ao Han, wanted to kill you, it would be as easy as flipping my palm!"<span>Ye Huangtu held Ji Susu tightly, but the couple did not say anything and just stared at him coldly.


    <span>In fact, most of the people in the surroundings only had a few words to say before they stopped moving.


    After all, most of the experts didn''t care what a minor character like him had done.


    Even if he had done some despicable things in the past, in the face of absolute power, what he had done waspletely meaningless.


    Gu Qing stood in the crowd and looked at the deranged and pathetic Gu Han. His eyes revealed a hint of sadness, but he no longer felt the slightest bit of pity.


    Seeing that the surroundings quickly quietened down and no one paid any more attention to him, not even bothering to curse him, Ao Han could not help but feel sorrowful and began to cry bitterly.<span>"Wuwuwu, you''re scolding me! Why don''t you despise me? You don''t hate me ¡­"


    He knelt on the ground, wailing and shaking his head, "Ye Fan, why didn''t you kill me? Why didn''t you stop me?"


    "Brother High Priest, is there something wrong with this fellow''s head? Should I just chop him up with my axe?" Bozarhar thought it was a waste of time and could not help but suggest this.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "Forget it, this is a great battle. ording to thew, we can just hand it over to the officials here. In any case, he has already admitted to the crime."


    Gu Han crawled on all fours and jumped in front of Ye Fan, asking hysterically, "Kill me! Kill me! Why didn''t you kill me?!"


    ''Don''t tell me I''m not even worthy enough to die in your hands?! Aren''t you the God of Swords?! ''


    You are a genius, I am also a genius! It''s just that your luck is better than mine, so you were born in the Shen Long family.]


    <span>"You nobles all rely on your bloodline, all on your background. What qualifications do you have to look down on me?"


    Ye Fan sighed, he didn''t want to kill Ao Han, but he felt that Ao Shuang was too pitiful.<span>Secondly, other than the fact that he tried to poison Ji Su and make Ye Fan angry, Ye Fan actually didn''t feel too much at ease with the rest of his actions.


    However, Ye Fan was not interested in exining this to Gu Qing, because if it wasn''t Gu Qing, Ye Fan wouldn''t even be bothered to recognize this guy.


    <span>He was someone who could never get along with him. He didn''t know why he had be such a bitter enemy.


    <span>"Let''s go," Ye Fan said to the women.


    <span>Seeing that the Sword God was about to leave, everyone else naturally followed. As for Ao Han, no one cared about him at all.


    <span>Ao Han felt his hopes turning into dust, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. Both of his fists pounded on the ground, and suddenly exploded. He activated his Taotie bloodline and a ferocious beast shadow appeared behind Ye Fan.


    <span>"I will kill you!"


    Ye Fan didn''t even make a move, and Bucha Hale''s axe directly struck forward, bursting out with a burst of green light ¡­


    <span>"Aiya, what kind of monster is this!"


    <span>Although Bacharhar didn''t gather his strength, the instantaneous eruption of the Saint Realm Chaotic Force of Garuda caused Ao Han to spit out a mouthful of blood ¡­


    <span>Ao Han''s body twitched, he fell to the ground, unable to move, all the bones in his body broken into countless pieces.


    "Gluttony ¡­ Why does this guy have a Taotie bloodline?" Someone raised a question.


    <span>Gu Han choked with sobs, sobbing, "Ye Fan, Ye Fan, Ye Fan, don''t go! What did I do wrong? Why did the heavens treat me like this?"


    I''ve been working hard all this time, and I''ve paid so much! Where did I go wrong? Unfair! Unfair! Sniff! Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­ Sniff ¡­


    Ye Fan wrinkled his brows, and lightly said, "I also don''t know how you managed to reach this stage."But in my opinion, your biggest mistake might be that you don''t know what''s wrong with you. "


    Ao Han''s eyes zed over for a moment, as if he had been weakened by the wind. Hey motionless on the ground.


    <span>Ye Fan quickly took the women and left the scene. In fact, no one really cared much about Ao Han. After all,pared to the many Sheng Domain cultivators who died today, this guy was just too insignificant.


    In the end, the Qi King who left behind the tail, sent two garrison troops and directly executed the unconscious Ao Han without anyone noticing.


    Naturally, the Su n would not have any sympathy for Ao Han. After all, he had tried to poison Ji Su before, and he had even killed Kong Zhuo.


    If they didn''t kill him, they would easily offend both the Divine Dragon n and themoner ss forces. Thus, they didn''t hesitate in killing Ao Han.Gu Qing watched from afar as Ao Han''s body was taken away like a dead dog. He sighed faintly before turning around and walking back to the Imperial City.


    She knew that Ao Shuang was still at home waiting for her brother to return, but now, it seemed like she was the only one to return and apany that little girl.


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2371

    2371After everyone returned to the Sacred Royal Academy, Su Wang finished reading through the list of candidates and the Sacred Royal Exam ended.


    However, what the various families were most concerned about was not which students would be epted, but the overall situation of the imperial family, or even the future of the war.


    How would those traitorous aristocratic families, the remaining members and officials be dealt with?


    When everyone turned to look at Ye Fan, Ye Fan didn''t say anything, and silently left the venue with the women.Ye Fan was indeed not interested. He had to think about what the future of the great conquest would be like. In his opinion, Su Wang was a pretty good emperor, and these things could be left for Su Wang to think about.


    <span>Returning back to Chu Yunyao''s Imperial Advisor''s mansion, he rejected all requests from outsiders. Ye Fan and thedies all ate and drank together.


    They discussed the details of this year''s Sacred Royal Examinations while making their next ns.The girls watched some of the videos on the test and then listened to Ye Fan''s narration. Even though they did not personally experience it, they still felt their souls tremble.


    <span>"You ¡­ we just let us miss such a thrilling scene." Xiao Xin''er was a bit depressed.


    "Isn''t it just a fight? There''s no meaning. Furthermore, it''s only a total of half a day''s time, and it''s not like you can hold it back for long." Ye Fan waved his hand and said.


    <span>"Hmph, you just despise us for having low cultivation bases, and you hate us for dragging you down." Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes at the man.


    "Exactly!" Fog Night: "I really want to see how that Fog Night, Long Yue, died. That bad guy, used me to harm big sister Qingxue."


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but look at Su Qingxue beside him. On the woman''s cold face, there was only a faint smile, but no intention of speaking.


    He didn''t know why, but although he knew that Su Qingxue had remembered everything, the woman''s smile and eyes still had the shadow of a ''princess'' in them.


    Ye Fan was a bit confused. Did Su Qingxue remember the princess, or did the princess remember Su Qingxue?


    <span>"Wife, I didn''t have the time to talk to you in detail. How do you feel now?" Ye Fan asked warmly.


    Su Qingxue''s bright eyes blinked as she asked back, "What do you mean what do you think?""That''s right... Is your mind still in a mess? " Ye Fan asked.


    Su Qingxue faintly sighed, "I just feel like I have two lifetimes and have an additional memory. But because I have a soul, so ¡­. "Actually, it''s not that messy."


    <span>"Then when you remember things on Earth, aren''t you especially excited?" Ye Fan was a bit disappointed. He had thought that it would be very touching for a woman to be reunited with him.


    <span>Su Qingxue looked at the man speechlessly, "It''s not like I''ve lost any memories. To me, you''ve been there for the past half year, and it''s not like we''ve reunited after so long.


    <span>Furthermore, I still feel the same way about you being scammed by the princess. I have not ignored you, so just be content with what you have done! "


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "I was also forced to do this. Isn''t it all for your own good?"


    "Hmph, the more I think about it, the angrier I get. Trying to fool me as a great schr while I have yet to recover my memories? Shameless!" When Su Qingxue thought about how Ye Fan was going against her, she felt her heart go numb.


    When it came to the matter of the God of Poetry, all the girls nodded in disdain.


    Ye Fan''s face turned red, "Cough! Cough!" No one is allowed to bring up this matter in our family ever again! ""Just stop copying poems and just trick the little girl. We''re all thin faced, who''s willing to bring it up?" Ning Xuemo said with a smile.


    Ye Fan had a helpless look on his face, he felt that this "shame" was going to be attacked by the women for who knows how many years.


    All the girls wereughing, looking at Ye Fan''s beaten up appearance, it was very interesting.After Su Qingxue smiled for a while, her eyes revealed a hint of longing, "Actually ¡­. When my memories returned, the thing that worried me the most was my memories ¡­


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Huan''Er. Although Mom and the others are taking care of her, but since we''re not by her side, she should hate irresponsible parents like us, right?"


    Ye Fan felt a wave of difort in his heart. Actually, he also deliberately avoided thinking about his daughter.However, every time he saw Hua Xiaoluo, he could not help but stroke his disciple''s head as if he was his daughter.


    <span>However, he shouldered too many responsibilities and could not fall into his thoughts. He was unable toe out just like that.


    "As long as this chubby girl obediently trains, our family will be reunited sooner orter." Ye Fanforted.<span>Su Qingxue nodded, "It would be great if I could return to Earth. Even if I have the memories of this world being born and growing up, I don''t feel like I belong here."


    All the girls nodded, their eyes filled with nostalgia.


    Chu Yunyao said, "Didn''t you just say that the Xuanyuan sword was taken by Ji Xuanyuan?<span>If that was the case, perhaps Ji Xuanyuan had mastered the ability to pass through nes.


    Maybe after training to a certain level, one could cross nes. Theoretically, there would definitely be a chance to return to Earth. "


    <span>When everyone heard this, their eyes lit up.


    <span>At this moment, sounds of movement came from outside the house.


    <span>"Haha ¡­" Fan''er! Fan''er! Grandpa came to visit you and a few of your grandchildren! "Haha ¡­"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He realized that his family members, Ye Zhaoxuan and Ye Huangtu, had arrived.<span>"Wifey, you''ve made up your mind, don''t slip up!" Ye Fan warned her in a low voice.


    Although Ye Fan and the others hadn''t been affected by the news about the Ascendant.


    But for the couple, especially Ji Suxin, if they knew that they had lost their flesh and blood, it would be like a bolt out of the blue.


    <span>Ye Fan felt that since Ye Huang Tu did not want him to expose something, then it would be better to keep this white lie to himself.


    After all, they wouldn''t be here for long.<span>"I understand, Darling ¡­" Su Qingxue suddenly smiled gently and called out in a soft voice.


    Ye Fan immediately sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling all the pores on his body open up, extremelyfortable!


    He didn''t know why, but after knowing that Su Qingxue had recovered her memories and seeing her acting like a princess, using the tone of a princess, this feeling was too exciting, too enjoyable!


    <span>However, the girls felt goosebumps all over their bodies.


    <span>Ning Xuemo couldn''t help but look at the shocked Xiang Rujiao and say, "A-Jiao, you already have an opponent ¡­"


    <span>Nian Ru''s charming face reddened and she muttered in grievance, "What does this have to do with me?"


    At this moment, Ye Zhaoxuan walked in with the two jars of wine, followed by Ye Wentu and his wife.<span>"Big brother! Hello sister-inw! "


    Ye Hang''s face was full of admiration. He seemed to have a lot of things to say, and couldn''t wait to say them.


    On the other hand, Sunless, who had a depressed look on her face, followed at the back. She had been forcefully taken away by Ji Susu.<span>Ji Su really didn''t like this daughter of hers always sticking close to Ye Fan. After all, Ye Fan already had so many wives and concubines, which might affect the lives of his son and his daughter-inw.


    After the salutation, the atmosphere was harmonious and there were no mistakes. It was obvious that the Marquis of Zhenbei''s family didn''t notice any change in Su Qingxue''s situation.Even though she only had a vague idea of what was going on, the girl did not ask any further questions.

 Chapter 2372

    2372


    "Grandfather, father and mother, the two of you are here for ¡­" Ye Fan asked with a smile."Haha, what, you''re affecting your romance with Wife Sun?" Ye Zhaoxuan raised his eyebrows and asked.


    <span>"That''s not it, it''s just that we''ve all started eating, I''ll get them to make a table of food for us." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"No need, no need! We''re family, there''s no need to be so formal. Grandpa wille and drink with you!


    <span>After all, we will be leaving the Imperial City tomorrow and you''re a busy man. Who knows when we''ll meet again! "


    Ye Zhaoxuanughed heartily and said, "A good man has his heart set on the four directions. When a child grows up, he will always go on a long journey.


    <span>People like us who cultivate don''t need to be so formal. Even after hundreds or thousands of years, we''re still nothing but smoke in the blink of an eye.


    But they were still a family, so they sat down together and had a few drinks to remember.No matter where he would be in the future, no matter how many years he would have to live through, he would always have the thought of a home in his heart. After all ¡­ Blood is thicker than water. "


    Ye Fan felt a wave of warmth in his heart, and all the girls revealed a rueful smile.


    After the family took their seats, they drank and chatted.<span>"Fan''er, where do you n to go next?" Ji Su Xin asked.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t hide anything and said, "I n to go to the Odin Empire first. There are some very important people there that I want to meet.


    As forter on, let''s make our ns. Since I have experienced the punishment of the Primal Chaos Gods, I have not left either. I should not be leaving this ce for a period of time. "<span>"Odin Empire?" Ji Su Xin was reluctant to part, "It''s so far ¡­"


    Ye Huangtu smiled, "What? If you got closer, would you still want to go with them?"<span>Ji Su Xin rolled her eyes at her husband, "What nonsense are you talking about!?" My son is the God of Swords, and as a mother, with such a low cultivation level, what if I were to encounter some trouble and leave, wouldn''t I be a burden to my son? I''m not that selfish. "


    "Mom, if you really want to go, that''s fine too. For example, staying in a Blessed Paradise would also be very safe." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Ji Su Xin sighed, "No need, when your son grows up, he will have to go out on his own.


    That year, after your father inherited the title, he separated from your grandfather and your grandmother didn''t stay in the Imperial City with him.<span>I am not amon person. There will be plenty of time for us to meet again.


    Mother only hopes that when you have time in the future, you cane back and visit. It''s best if you can have a few children so that Mother can hug her grandson. "


    <span>Ye Fanughed, and all the girls blushed.


    <span>Actually, since they had teleportation devices, it would be easy for them to return to the Great War. It all depended on whether they had the time to do so.


    <span>"Big brother, what should I do if you leave? Do you really want me to be the marquis?"


    Then ¡­ Then when Ipete with you, won''t I beughed to death by others? " Ye Hang was confused.


    "You brat, I don''t think that you''ll be fighting in the Wilderness for a long time." You brat, I don''t think that you''ll be fighting in the Wilderness for a long time.<span>"If I were you, how could I be so carefree? I would really be wishing for that!" Ye Fanughed.


    Ye Hang''s face was full of regret, "I only hate myself for not having the talent to practice the sword. Otherwise, if I had asked you for advice, maybe I would have been able toprehend a heaven-step sword intent or something like that..."


    "Haha ¡­" Ye Chao smiled and said, "Yi''er, your spear can also help youprehend Spear Intent, don''t be discouraged!


    Your big brother is like that, not a single person in this entire primordial era, so why don''t you just treat him as Emperor Xuanyuan? You can''t possiblypare yourself to Emperor Xuanyuan from the very beginning! "<span>Hearing that, Ye Hang felt that it made sense and nodded with a smile, "Yes, grandpa! Then I''ll focus on practicing the spear! "One day, I willprehend an emperor level Spear Intent!"


    "That''s more like it!" "Haha ¡­"<span>Ye Huang Tu''s face reddened. He took a sip of his wine and said, "When ites to the war with the Wilderness, it will be difficult to fight in the future."


    Just now, news hade from the pce that Su Wang had invited the Barbarian King for a banquet, and the two of them were having a pleasant conversation.<span>"From the looks of it, as long as the two of them remain on the throne, there will be no way for the two countries to fight each other ¡­"


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Being able to avoid war is naturally for the best. The two of them have a good rtionship with me, and I''m also a high priest. It''s not easy to start a war."


    <span>"Big brother, you must be very interested in something!" Ye Xianqing''s big eyes were full of gossip.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Oh?" "What is it?""I heard that Tu Zijiao is about to be Su Wangfei''s concubine! He was Su Wang''s first concubine!


    I heard that it will be officially conferred next month! " Ye Yanqing said.


    "ughterer Jiao?" Ye Fan felt that it was a bit familiar, so he carefully thought about it before asking in surprise, "Tu Yue''s daughter? Isn''t that girl still a little girl? "


    "Of course it''s to be conferred in name first. The real round house will have to wait until after the ughterer''s Beautiful Adult Ceremony." Ye Huangtu said: "This Tu Yue is indeed a talent.<span>He actually had a n in mind this time. Otherwise, with his sensitive position, if any of them were to suspect him, he would have been murdered a long time ago.


    <span>Tu Yue had been working on intelligence for so many years that without him, the shadow guard would have to bepletely rebuilt. Furthermore, it would be very difficult topletely eradicate the shadow guard.


    <span>There wasn''t much benefit in killing him, but as long as he could control his daughter, then Tu Yue would be obedient.


    <span>This new emperor of ours is indeed wise in his ways and has the courage to employ men. "


    Ye Fan nodded. Indeed, he had not expected Tu Yue''s scheming.However, Ye Fan did not hate Tu Yue, because from the beginning, he also used Tu Yue.


    From Tu Yue''s perspective, for the sake of his and his daughter''s safety, he must have thought of every possible way to smooth things over.If the Heavenly Star Divine General did not descend, no one would know who would be the victor. To put it bluntly, Tu Yue was only trying his best to protect himself.


    <span>After chatting for a while, Ye Zhaoxuan suddenly asked, "Oh right, Fan''er, how do you n on dealing with Elder Feng?"


    <span>"Elder Feng?" Ye Fan was startled, "What do you mean?"


    <span>Ye Zhaoxuan clicked his tongue. "The n elders'' guild has already steeled their hearts to send her to your side. If you choose her and let her leave you with the Divine Dragon Bloodline, the news will spread throughout the n!


    <span>Right now, everyone thinks that she is your Sword God''s woman. You should at least give her an exnation!


    Even though Feng Qinn is only an ordinary woman in your eyes, she is still a daughter of heaven in the eyes of outsiders! "


    <span>When Ye Fan heard this, he already felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles.


    This was because he could clearly feel the gaze of the seemingly gentle "Princess" beside him, which was simr to that of the Ten Thousand Year Ice Cave, causing his hair to stand on end."So it turns out that my husband had personally selected Elder Feng. My husband really has good eyes. I can''t wait to meet Elder Feng."


    <span>Su Qingxue smiled sweetly, but this smile made Ye Fan feel a little scared.


    Ji Su was very satisfied. She pushed Ye Huang Tu to the side, "Old master, I told you not to worry too much.


    My daughter-inw is the most generous, after all she''s the Eldest Princess, how can she not have a bit of bearing? "


    Ye Huang Tu nodded his head in gratitude and said: "Fan''er, even though it is reasonable to say that elder Feng is your senior, in front of the bloodline of the Shen Long family, seniority is naturally not a problem.


    In the future, treat her well and don''t let her feel wronged. Presumably, she won''t care too much about this either. ""Of course not! I was even paying attention today. That Feng Qinn, including Xiao Huaisu beside her, was looking at our son with a infatuated expression!


    <span>Humph! I knew it. How could a woman like them, who isn''t even married yet, with such an old age, truly have a pure heart and no desires? Ji Su Xin said proudly.


    "Don''t spout nonsense, Principal Xiao has lost his husband ¡­" Ye Huangtu frowned.


    <span>Ji Su Xin replied indifferently, "Her husband just got married not too long ago, and he let Wu Yeyue kill him on the battlefield.


    Xiao Huai Su was also a phoenix girl, so she definitely did not break her body when she didn''t go to Duotian.


    "How can it be possible for men like you to look at women with the same eye as us? I just feel that there''s something wrong with the way those two women look at our son!"


    "Mother!" Su Qingxue called out at this time. She picked up a piece of spirit fruit and passed it to Ji Su Xin, "Have some fruits ¡­."<span>Ji Su Xin smiled and epted it, "Ai, alright ¡­ ¡­" Child, you''re so sensible. "


    Seeing that Ji Su Xin had shut her mouth, Ye Fan let out a long sigh of relief.


    Right at this time, Ye Fan frowned. He felt something and abruptly waved his hand. A flying sword suddenly flew out and hovered next to a fake mountain rock."No, no, no! Sir God of Swords, don''t be angry! I, Old Zhu, do not bear any ill intentions! "


    <span>The red-haired man, Zhu Lao San, walked out from behind with a wry smile on his face. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2373

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>"This man with red hair and red beard, could it be Zhu Rong?" Ye Zhaoxuan couldn''t help but exim in surprise when he saw the appearance of Zhu Lao Liu.


    Ye Fan said in surprise, "The old man has seen him before?"


    Ye Zhaoxuan said, "When I was your age, I saw two Zhu Rong family craftsmen buying materials at a Spirit Artifact Auction. That''s why I have some impression of them."


    Although Zhu Lao Liu was very polite to Ye Fan, Ye Zhaoxuan, Ye Huangtu and the others could tell that this person was very powerful. Their expressions were very cautious."I thought you ran away, but you actually dared to stay here, and even snuck into my residence." Ye Fan said.


    Zhu Bajie smiled bitterly, "Logically speaking, after seeing the peerless sword battle between you and the Heavenly Star Divine General, I should hurry up and run away."<span>However, Old Zhu only had such a precious daughter. As a father, as long as there was a sliver of hope, he couldn''t just sit by and watch his daughter die.


    That''s why Old Zhu wishes for you to help me, Sir God of Swords, and see if you can find a way to heal my daughter ¡­ "


    Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold, "You still dare to scheme against my wife?"


    <span>"No, no..." Zhu Lao Liu hurriedly waved his hands and said, "Of course I know. If you want to take out the God of Gonggong Pearl, naturally, you won''t."


    <span>But Old Zhu recalled that the Sword God also had the title of Prince Consort of the Godly Doctor in the Great War...


    With your ability, do you really have no way to do both?


    If he couldn''t make it... "Old Zhu, I don''t dare to ask for anything more. My daughter can only me herself for being unlucky. As her father, I''ve let her down ¡­"Speaking up to this point, Zhu Tianhu couldn''t hide the bitterness and bitterness in his eyes, and his smile was filled with endless sadness.


    <span>Ye Fan let out a long sigh. The reason why he didn''t pursue and kill Old Six Zhu was also mainly because he knew that the reason he did all of this was because of his daughter.


    This couldn''t help but make Ye Fan think that he was also full of guilt towards himself, and could also understand the painstaking efforts of Zhu Bajie.


    "B ¡­." Husband, why don''t we listen to his daughter''s illness and think of a way? "<span>Su Qingxue''s eyes were moist. She seemed to have thought the same as Ye Fan and almost blurted it out.


    "That''s fine too, but if he wants to hurt you, then he has to save his daughter. I definitely won''t allow it." Ye Fan said seriously.


    Su Qingxue pursed her lips and smiled, "I naturally understand ¡­"


    Zhu Tianming thanked him excitedly before walking into the room and sitting down.<span>"Let me formally introduce you, my name is Zhu Yan, and I count you as an elder of Zhu Rong family."


    <span>This person is the sixth oldest in the n, so everyone can just call me Old Zhu ¡­ " Zhu Lao Liu sped his hands.


    "Cut the crap, talk about illness." Ye Fan frowned.


    "Sigh!" "Yes, yes ¡­"


    Listening to Zhu and Liu, it was clear that his only daughter, Zhu Sha, was suffering from a ''bloodline disease'' unique to Zhu Rong.


    In other words, it was due to his bloodline''s innate talent that he suffered from this disease.


    "Our bloodline talent is'' Fire God '', although we are also a fire attribute talent, it is different from the phoenix bloodline.Our talents lie in controlling the temperature of fire, the types of fire, and all kinds of mes in the world.


    <span>That''s exactly why we, the Zhu Rong family, havee out with such great skills and craftsmanship, and each n has to give us some face. "


    Xiao Xin''er said unhappily: "Nonsense, can you control our n''s Phoenix mes?"<span>Zhu Lao Six chuckled, "Little Feng Nu, as long as you suppress your cultivation, your Phoenix mes will be useless to us as well.


    <span>But it has to be said that our innate talent is inferior to Phoenix''s in terms of resisting and killing fire, let alone a shameless innate talent like the rebirth through mes.


    <span>So when you use fire to fight, your phoenix family is still number one under the heavens.


    I am afraid that only the Divine Dragon n who have entered the realm of the legendary peak ''Divine Dragon'' will have the chance to surpass you. "


    <span>Only then did Xiao Xin''er''s expression slowly becent.


    Ye Zhaoxuan stroked his beard with a proud expression on his face.


    Ye Fan smiled. This Old Sixth also put on his tall hat for them, so it wouldn''t be a problem for both sides."The ''Heart of Divine me'' disease that my family''s Sai''er suffered was because we, Zhu Rong, were not strong enough to resist fire.


    Generally speaking, our Fire God Inherent Skill will steadily increase along with our cultivation.


    But extremely rare ones would act like my daughter, who is still young and has yet to train, yet has an extremely powerful bloodline.<span>"If wepare the body to a furnace, which is not even forged yet, then the temperature of the fire inside is too high." Zhu Lao Liu sighed.


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly came to a realization, "ording to the five elements corresponding to your five organs, the heart happens to be fire, and your bloodline talent is also directly linked to the heart."


    Your daughter''s talent is too great, and her heart is unable to bear the burden, so she could be affected by the bacsh at any time.


    "Exactly so! The key is because of this disease, my daughter is even more unable to cultivate.<span>When one cultivated, it was like a raging inferno that burned the heart. Lightly it would cause one to faint, and heavily it would cost one''s life!


    All these years, I relied on my wife''s day and night care, using medicinal stones and true essence protection, to timidly grow to 23 years old.


    However, the older my daughter is, the more powerful her bloodline talent will be.


    Zhu Lao Liu said, "Because our n already had this kind of case long ago, the only way to cure it since ancient times is to use our old rival, the Gong Gong family''s Gong Gong Shen Zhu."


    <span>This bunch of Gong Gong''s smelly fish, although they are as useless as iron in other ways, they can still be used to build water machines that are as good as our firearms.


    The wonder of the Gonggong Divine Bead is that after absorbing the power of supreme Yin, it can directly merge with our n''s'' Zhu Rong Divine Bead ''.<span>Once these two pearls were fused, one would be able to achieve the ''Yin-Yang Conservation'' and be a ''Limitless Yin and Yang Pearl''.


    Under normal circumstances, the Yin Yang Limitless Pearl didn''t actually have much use.


    But to my daughter, as long as she has this Limitless Pearl, she can maintain her bloodline talent in a stable state!


    <span>"This way, my daughter will be able to ovee her illness by cultivating in the future."


    Everyone clicked their tongues in wonder. There were actually so many doors behind them.<span>Zhu Lao Liu said in a bad mood, "Previously, for the sake of the Gonggong Divine Bead, I even specially went to the territory of the Gonggong smelly fish and used a lot of treasures to get one.


    <span>However, the fastest way to absorb the yin power after the nurturing of the pearl was not only to find a ce with yin power, but also to bury it into the body of the person with yin power.


    I couldn''t think of a way, and coincidentally, since Wu Yeyue knew of my situation, she rmended Star Observation at night ¡­ "That''s why we had to remake the Heavenly Star Token."<span>"So that''s how it is..." Ye Fan thought for a moment, then looked towards Su Qingxue, "Xiao Xue, this is not something that my medical skills can solve. Do you have a way to take out the pearl?"


    Su Qingxue shook her head and said regretfully, "We are still very close to this Gonggong Divine Bead. It will probably take a very long time to refine it thoroughly and take it out.


    Moreover, it is an extremely Yin energy body. After it is refined, it will probably disappear along with it. "


    <span>When Zhu Lao Liu heard this, his face immediately turned pale, "Ai ¡­"


    Ling Yuwei suddenly thought for a while, "Little Snow, actually, we don''t need to take out the Gonggong Divine Bead.


    If you and I work together, wouldn''t it be fine if we just make one Yin Yang Limitless Pearl? "<span>Su Qingxue was stunned and her bright eyes lit up, "Weiwei ¡­. "You mean ¡­"


    <span>Ling Yuwei smiled mysteriously and nodded. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2374

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!


    The people around them didn''t understand what the two women were talking about.


    Chu Yunyao muttered, "The two of you did some strange things together, you can give it a try.""What''s going on? Our princess'' daughter-inw has this ability?" Ji Su Xin was shocked.


    <span>Zhu Lao Liu mumbled, "Really... Is there really such a method? "


    <span>Ling Yuwei, on the other hand, asked, "Master Zhu, do you have the Zhu Rong Spirit Bead that you prepared already?"


    "Yes, yes! In order to synthesize the Yin Yang Infinity Pearls, I, Old Zhu, will carry them with me!


    Zhu Rong bead is easy to do, but it can be made in the Fire God Furnace of our n!<span>As Zhu Lao Liu spoke, he took a few steps back and took out a fiery red bead that was wreathed in red mes!


    The moment the bead appeared, the fire essence began to spill out, and the temperature of the entire room suddenly rose, causing the air to be distorted.


    <span>Zhu Tianming hurriedly controlled the temperature of the bead to prevent it from heating up.


    <span>"This ¡­" Zhu Lao Liu didn''t know how to address Ling Yuwei.


    <span>"My surname is Ling"


    <span>"Oh, Madam Ling. It''s not that I don''t respect her. With Madam Ling''s cultivation, it''ll be difficult for her to control the bead. Don''t let it get injured." Zhu Lao Liu said doubtfully.


    Ling Yuwei got up and said, "Of course I know that, so I need to set up a Wonder Gate Array first. I''ll deal with this pearl of yours when I''m done."<span>As Ling Yuwei spoke, she turned around and said to Chu Yunyao, "Yaoyao, lend me yourboratory for a bit."


    "En, if you need anything tell me." Chu Yunyao nodded.


    Ling Yuwei made an ''OK'' gesture with her hands, bowed to Ye Huangtu and his wife, and then headed to theboratory.


    "This Weiwei ¡­ He even knew of an Wonder Gate Array? "This is not something that an average person can learn," Ye Zhaoxuan said in surprise. "Which expert''s disciple is this?"


    <span>Ye Fan helplessly smiled, "He''s an old foodie disciple..." "I''m not sure."


    <span>It was also not good for him to tell his grandfather that he was his grandfather''s disciple.


    Although the Ye Family''s third generation were a little confused, they knew that many things were secrets, so they didn''t ask too much.


    <span>In any case, the more capable the girls beside Ye Fan, the happier they would be.


    <span>Although Zhu Lao Liu still didn''t believe her, but he felt that the Sword God''s woman wouldn''t speak carelessly and his eyes were filled with excitement and nervousness.


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, let''s not talk about anything else. If you can cure my daughter, you can tell me about it in the future."


    Ye Fan smiled, "Do I look like someone who needs a weapon?"


    <span>"Err ¡­" The sixth brother thought of the sword rain during the day and smiled awkwardly, "Then ¡­" Then I''ll give your wife some embroidery needles and hairpins.


    The girls couldn''t help butugh. They all thought that this Old Zhu was quite funny, and their previous dissatisfaction had vanished like smoke in thin air.<span>Late into the night, Ye Fan sent off Ye Zhaoxuan, the couple, Ye Hang and Ye Xianqing.


    Although she really wanted to stay by Ye Fan''s side, Ye Huangtu wanted her to finish her studies first.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t mind bringing this little sister along, but since his parents both requested this, it wouldn''t be good for him to forcefully take her away.


    <span>Fortunately, Ye Xianqing no longer had the soul of the Shakyamuni. She could truly live her life.


    <span>Plus, with the existence of her brother the God of Swords, no one would dare to bully her.


    Anyway, it''s not like we won''t meet again in the future, and Ye Fan didn''t feel too reluctant to part with him.


    Then, together with the women, Ye Fan came to theboratory.


    Ling Yu Wei was using a Great Deste Stone and various materials toy down a strange array on the wide tform.<span>Seeing the woman adjust all kinds of details, Ye Fan also couldn''t understand it at all.


    <span>After they were done, Ling Yuwei asked Zhu Bajie to ce the Zhu Rong Divine Bead in one of the positions in the array.


    <span>Zhu Lao Liu was a little nervous, so he carefully ced the pearl inside.


    "Madam Ling, is it really alright?"


    "That''s enough. You can withdraw the Chaotic Force and stop protecting it." Ling Yuwei said confidently.


    When Zhu Bajie withdrew his cultivation and looked carefully, he immediately eximed "oh".He saw Zhu Rong Zhu lying obediently inside the magic formation, and didn''t let out any more fire essence.


    <span>"So you actually have a special magic formation that can control Zhu Rong bead?" Such brilliant means! " As someone who had seen much of the world before, he couldn''t help but look at Ling Yuwei with a little more respect.


    Ling Yuwei said, "Okay, next... Xiao Xue, use the Wordless Heavenly Book''s ability to reverse yin and yang, and use it to coordinate with my ''Dual Twin Dragon Bars Formation'', turning the Supreme Yang Energy in this pearl into the Absolute Yin.


    In this way, the same kind of energy will be transferred to the Ji Yin and the fusion will not be repulsive. "


    Su Qingxue also understood the crux of the matter and nodded, "Alright ¡­. "Then let''s begin."


    The two women began to busy themselves. It would take a lot of time for them toplete this task.


    <span>Ye Fan led the women out of theboratory, while Old Six Zhu nervously stood guard outside the door, afraid of any idents.


    <span>Actually, with the Sword God here, no one would dare to disturb him.


    <span>However, Ye Fan also understood Zhu Lao Liu''s nervousness and let him stand guard.


    <span>Ye Fan happened to have something to do as well. Through the God of Berserkers Mark, he was able to directlymunicate with Bouchahar.


    It was not long before Bouchahar came looking for him in the back garden."Haha, High Priest brother, I was just about to look for you. We had a good chat with Emperor Su Wang and signed many trade agreements.


    Next month, we will be able to export arge number of unique products from the Wilderness to the Great War.We, the citizens of the Wilderness, will begin starting from the second half of this year. Bouchaharughed.


    Ye Fan nodded, "There are many points of view between you and Su Wangye in this matter, so it should not be difficult to negotiate."


    I''vee to find you to tell you about a matter concerning the Wilderness Divine Pce. It will also prepare you mentally. "<span>"Temple? "What is it?" Bouchahar immediately became serious.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t continue to hide the truth and told him about the Barbarian God Hall''s "existence in name" situation.


    <span>The moment Butchahar heard this, he became petrified.


    <span>After a long time, he finally kneeled down on the ground with both of his hands facing the sky, hot tears brimming in his eyes.


    "God of Berserkers!" Could it be that the God of Berserkers no longer protected us?! Could this be divine retribution!? "Even the enlightened Barbarian King could not withstand such a blow, and his emotions were on the verge of copse.


    <span>Ye Fan let him sit up, and solemnly said, "There are two reasons why I''m telling you this.


    <span>Firstly, you must understand that the future survival of the Wilderness cannot depend on the past High Priests of the Temple anymore.


    <span>Secondly, you have to be prepared for the appearance of the expert who massacred our hall. "


    Bu Chahar solemnly nodded and said with red eyes, "It''s all thanks to High Priest Pasteur. Before we left, I entrusted the God of Berserkers Mark to Lord Sword God ¡­ Otherwise, the consequences would be unthinkable. ""It''s only a matter of time before the sage realm''s experts appear one after the other even though the shrine is devoid of them.


    The savage cultures of the shrine are what you need to pass on and pay attention to.I will have Nabu Qi and Mu Ren spread the shrine''s culture throughout the various tribes in the Wilderness.


    In the future, the shrine would no longer remain mysterious. Instead, it would be more of a part of the tribes and truly be one with the tribes of the Wilderness.


    This way, even if an expert were to suddenly attack the shrine, the culture in the Wilderness will continue ¡­ " Ye Fan said.<span>"Alright, I will have all the tribes cooperate to the best of my ability. This is the most reasonable arrangement by the High Priest."


    <span>After Ye Fan had finished his instructions, Butchahar did not stay any longer. He had too many things to busy himself with, so he had to hurry back to the Wilderness as soon as possible.


    <span>The two of them embraced each other and then bid each other farewell.


    <span>After sending away Bocha Howl, Ye Fan stood up alone and walked to the outside of the backyard.


    <span>Su Wang, who was dressed in brocade robes, had already been waiting there for a while.


    <span>"The Barbarian King left?" He could sense that the Barbarian King was there earlier, so he did not go in to disturb him.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head and said with a smile: "Brother Su, it''s already early in the morning. Why can''t we talk about it when it''s morning?"


    <span>"I wonder when the Sword God will leave. I always want to meet him. There are a few things I would like to ask your majesty''s opinion on."


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "I already expressed my opinion very clearly. What is it that you still insist on discussing with me?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2375

    <span>2375


    Su Wang''s face revealed a hint of sadness, "After the Saint King''s test, it actually didn''t have much effect on the n.


    However, to the chosen ones, the Baili, Tu, Luo, and Ye Families all needed to punish a bunch of people.


    <span>It was rather easy for the other three ns as well, because almost all of the sage realm forefathers had been killed by you and had their strength greatly damaged.


    However... The Ye Family''s Ye Guan Xing did not recall the ancestor at all ¡­ "


    Ye Fan shrugged, "With your strength, even if the Ye Family has a few ancestors, what can you do?"


    "I don''t want to use force to conquer them. Killing those ancestors will only make the Ye n especially hate the war.


    I just want to use a more reasonable way to let everyone ept that to revive the various families.<span>The existence of both the chosen ones and the n was the key to the stability of the great sign.


    <span>Neither side can be too powerful, or the world will fall into chaos ¡­ " Su Wang said in distress.


    Ye Fan finally understood. Su Wang didn''t want to punish the traitorous n, but to control them effectively.<span>"You really are something to be proud of. I didn''t think that you could not be too harsh on the big families ¡­"


    <span>"Indeed, without the suppression from the Venerable family, if the n''s strength is too great, it will cause trouble." Ye Fan nodded.


    "Thus, we, the Baili family, have already allowed Headmaster Baili Tie to take over the position of the n Head. Furthermore, we have also allowed the Hundred Miles Golden Spear to be highly valued.<span>As for the Tu family, since I took them as my concubines, Tu Yue should be able to trust them.


    <span>The Luo Family... There aren''t many conflicts with our Su n, it''s just that we''re more of a fence-sitter, so it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    <span>However... On the Ye Family''s side, the Southeastern Dark Moon City was close to the Demon God Nation. The Ye Family had cultivated for more than a thousand years and had a veryplicatedwork.


    <span>"I really can''t find anyone suitable to deal with him. Someone who can help me deal with him, go to Dark Moon City and take care of the Ye Family." Su Wang said as he looked at Ye Fan expectantly.


    How could Ye Fan not know what he meant, and hurriedly refused: "I don''t have that time, but..." There''s someone you might need. "


    Without waiting for Su Wang to ask, a woman with a head of messy hair, lifeless eyes, and slightly thin cheeks appeared before the two of them.


    <span>"This is ¡­" Su Wang frowned. After a careful examination, he eximed, "The missing Princess Weiyang?"


    <span>Ye Weiyang discovered that she was finally out, and as she breathed in the fresh air, she hurriedly knelt down on the ground, begging Ye Fan while crying, "Prince Consort Ye! Prince Consort Ye! Please don''t imprison me!


    I''ll listen to you! Whatever you want me to do, I will do it! "Ugh ¡­"


    <span>Seeing Ye Weiyang crumbling, and seeing the fear in the depths of her eyes, Su Wang was stupefied.


    <span>"What''s going on? Ye Weiyang was imprisoned by sire? " Su Wang looked at Ye Fan with a weird look in his eyes.


    Ye Fan knew that Su Wang was lost in thought, but he was toozy to exin.


    Seeing Ye Weiyang in this state, Ye Fan also had a strange feeling. Thest time they met, he wasn''t this miserable.<span>Logically speaking, a few months wouldn''t have had such a huge impact on this kind of cultivator.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but to look inside the ring, only to discover that Zhuang Yi had actually turned into a rotten corpse?!


    <span>Not only Ye Weiyang, but even the Bi Kong Cicada was going crazy.


    "How did Zhuang Yi die?" Ye Fan asked.


    Ye Weiyang choked with emotions, "He ¡­ ¡­. "His cultivation has been crippled, and he can''t stand the humiliation. He went crazy and wanted to insult us, and we killed him."<span>Ye Fan shook his head, this guy was still not upright even to the point of death.


    <span>Although the two girls weren''t normal people, facing a rotten corpse together for a few months had really driven them crazy.


    <span>"This Ye Weiyang is Ye Guan Xing''s direct grandson. She is ruthless and killed the crown prince, Su Yun.


    "I will hand her over to you. If you control the Ye Family through her, the people of the Ye Family should be more receptive to you." Ye Fan said.<span>"Did she kill the crown prince?" Upon hearing this, Su Wang''s brows furrowed. He pondered for a moment before saying, "In that case, Princess Weiyang is indeed a good choice ¡­"


    <span>In terms of bloodline, status, and seniority, Ye Weiyang was the best choice for him, so Su Wang felt that he could make good use of her.


    Ye Fan grabbed Ye Weiyang up from the ground, and said, "Listen up, the person in front of you is the current Emperor of the Great March, His Majesty, Su Wang."


    You will listen to him from now on. Whatever he asks you to do, you will do it ¡­ "If you don''t listen, I''ll lock you up again ¡­"Although Ye Weiyang was still confused, she didn''t know what was going on outside.


    But when she heard Ye Fan''s warning, she quickly nodded in fright, "Don''t..." Don''t lock me in. "I''m willing to do anything..."


    Ye Weiyang immediately knelt down in worship of Su Wang, swearing her loyalty.Su Wangji then asked with a smile. "Honorable God of Swords, are you sure you can leave her to me? Would it be a bit of a steal? "


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan had a depressed look on his face, "Don''t let your imagination run wild! I never touched her!


    This bit of beauty is nothing in my eyes. Do you think that I''m someone that any woman would want? If there''s nothing else, hurry up and get out of here! "


    <span>Su Wang did not know whether tough or cry. In this world, there was probably only one Sword God who dared to tell him to scram.


    <span>"Alright, I won''t disturb you any longer then..."


    Just as Su Wang was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly remembered something and asked, "That''s right, the Demon God Nation''s Wu Yeyue is already dead. The Fog Night n might be challenged by a few other powerful demons.


    <span>When the Demon God Kingdom''s Sea Demon, Sky Demon and King Lu''s armies are exhausted, we will seize the opportunity to help the Mist Night Tribe reim the throne.


    This way, the rtionship between the Demon God Kingdom and us can also be eased. What do you think, Sir God of Swords? "


    Ye Fan sneered, "Are you seeing things with the Fog Night True Child? "What, the old cow eats tender grass?"


    Su Wang couldn''t help but feel awkward. "Sir, I''m asking about official matters."


    <span>"When people leave the city, they will first settle their internal affairs. Come one step at a time, you are the emperor, you can decide for yourself." Ye Fan said.


    Su Wang silently read Ye Fan''s words. Then, he nodded with deep understanding and turned around to leave.


    Ye Weiyang followed at the back, walking while carefully looking back, as if she didn''t believe that Ye Fan really let her go.<span>Actually, Ye Fan didn''t care about letting Ye Weiyang go at all, as he was just too busy. He almost forgot that the ring was still locked on someone.


    Soon after, Ye Fan came to the back garden and took care of Zhuang Yi''s corpse.


    <span>Along the way, he released the Bi Kong Cicada.


    However, he didn''t expect that the Bi Kong Cicada would actually be crying and begging, unwilling to leave."Prince Consort Ye!" Prince Consort Ye! Please don''t drive me away!


    I can''t go back to the Bi Fang n now. All of the Bi Fang n in the Imperial City are dead. As long as I am alive, they will definitely me me for it!


    "I can''t go back to the n and I don''t have the face to see anyone. There is no ce in this world for me to stay ¡­"


    The Bi Kong cicada''s face no longer had its usual loveliness, and its thin face was now filled with a sorrowful expression.


    Ye Fan had a headache, "Howe you are the same type of person as Endless Night, and got addicted to being locked up?"<span>"Prince Consort Ye!" Please give me a chance, I am innocent, I can do anything for you. Even being a lowly maid is fine ¡­ " The Bi Kong cicada begged.


    Ye Fan frowned. Why do these women keep seeing him as a man that doesn''t care about food?


    "Master, why not give this little bitch to me. I have my ways, I''ll take care of her."A soft and seductive voice came over. It was a semi-transparent white long skirt. It was a rather celestial yet sexy candle me. It appeared in the courtyard. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2376

    2376


    <span>Ye Fan naturally sensed the arrival of the candlelight. Originally, he had intended to find her to exin some things, and it would also be easier for the woman to find herself.


    "Then take her away." Ye Fan didn''t have much time to think, and continued to manage the Bi Kong Cicada.


    If she was given freedom, even if she didn''t want it, what could Ye Fan do?"Many thanks, Master!" Candle coldly swept her eyes over the Bikong Cicada, "Little slut, why aren''t youing over yet?"


    Although the Bi Kong Cicada didn''t recognize the candle light, it could clearly feel that this was an expert. It didn''t dare to say too much and silently followed behind.


    Candle reached out and pinched the Bi Kong cicada''s chin, "From now on, you have to call me master, do you understand?"


    <span>The Bi Kong cicada trembled in fear. "Master... "Mistress ¡­"


    <span>"Good girl," Candle smiled with satisfaction, letting go of the girl, "Not bad, you have potential ¡­"


    After letting the Bi Kong Cicada stand outside, Candle continued: "Master, I wonder, what ns do we have?"<span>Ye Fan said, "I n to go to the Odin Empire for a long time, but I don''t know when I will return.


    <span>Bring people from the Huaxu Family and pay close attention to the situation of the battle. If there is any bigmotion, pass it to me through the Immortal Sword Sect of the Blessed Paradise.


    In addition, if my family is in any trouble, help them. "


    <span>Although Ye Fan will leave the battle, it doesn''t mean that he will bepletely at ease.


    After all, there was someone here that he still cared about.<span>Candle smiled and said: "Master, you don''t need to pass the Immortal Sword Sect. Wherever Master goes, this servant will follow you.


    <span>This servant knows that the other wives at Master''s side definitely aren''t too willing to ept this servant.


    <span>But this servant also didn''t have a good temper. She wasn''t willing to take the anger, and only wanted to serve her master.


    Thus ¡­ This servant will quietly apany Master in the dark and will not trouble Master. "<span>"You want toe with me?" Ye Fan heard this and had a bad feeling in his heart, "Why are you doing this?"


    <span>"No master ¡­" "Your servant''s life is meaningless." Candle looked pitifully at the man.


    Ye Fan swallowed his saliva. This demoness always made his blood boil.


    Knowing that forcefully stopping him was useless, Ye Fan could only say, "Since you insist on following, then go ahead."<span>Ye Fan also had to admit that deep in his heart, he was indeed a bit reluctant to part with this enchanting woman.


    The Bi Kong cicada looked at the ambiguous look between Ye Fan and the candlelight, and its heart was filled with destion.<span>When she saw Candle, she finally understood why Ye Fan didn''t like her at all. Compared to Candle, her beauty was just too ordinary.


    In the morning.


    Under thebined efforts of Su Qingxue and Ling Yuwei, they finally managed to produce the Yin Yang Limitless Pearl.<span>Zhu Bajie had obtained the Evesting Pearl, and he was already in awe of the two girls, Su and Ling! It was simply a miracle!


    Ye Fan also didn''t expect that Zhu Rong''s thousand years old problem would be such a simple problem in front of the Wordless Book and the strange magic.


    <span>"Sire God of Swords,dies and gentlemen, I, Old Zhu, am in a rush to go back and save my daughter, so I will take my leave first.


    <span>"In the future, if anyone needs our Zhu Rong Family,e to the Fire God n of the Demon God Nation. I wish that you, your sixth brother, will do your best!"


    <span>Zhu Lao''s eyes were filled with tears and excitement. After all, this disease had been torturing their family for over twenty years.


    Ye Fan smiled, "I also have a daughter that I couldn''t take good care of. I can understand your feelings." I wish your daughter an early recovery. "When Zhu Lao Liu heard this, he was suddenly enlightened and felt that they had be closer by a bit. After solemnly saluting, he left the Imperial City.


    <span>The Imperial Advisor''s estate finally quieted down.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around, looking at the group of beauties around him, and gave a rxed smile, "Okay, this side of the expedition, everything has been arranged. It''s time to return to the Blessed Paradises, and then head to the Odin Empire."


    "Just the few of us? Are you sure you don''t want to bring Empress Luo, Night Empress and the others along?" Su Qingxue asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    Ye Fan felt a chill run down his spine, and immediately revealed a puzzled look, "Wife, what is the meaning of this? I have nothing to do with those empress concubines. "


    "Sister Qingxue, what do you mean by asking?" Fog night? he asked.<span>Su Qingxue faintly said, "I also remember that time when I pretended to be the Emperor of the Underworld to spend the night in the pce ¡­ ¡­ I thought something had happened. "


    When the girls heard this, their eyes were immediately filled with suspicion. There was still a hint ofint in their eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan felt bitter in his heart. It seemed that he could deceive the ''princess'', but not Su Qingxue.


    <span>Furthermore, it was as though all the other women believed it as well ¡­


    <span>Logically speaking, he had only touched Luo Feiyan and the others for the sake of the bigger picture.


    <span>He and Luo Feiyan were destined to have such a night.


    <span>Luo Feiyan was a cruel woman. If she had the chance, she would kill him right now.


    After all, her husband and son had died because of him, directly or indirectly.


    <span>"ording to the customs of the Great War, when the Emperor dies, the Empress and her concubines can either stay in the harem or return to the n.


    If you want to take any of them away, you can go to the Imperial Pce and ask them for help. There''s still time! Chu Yunyao added another stab.


    <span>Ye Fan wanted to cry, "I really didn''t ¡­"


    Halfway through his words, an elderly voice traveled forth from the front courtyard of the Imperial Advisor''s estate.


    "Young duke!" "Young duke!"Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and seeing that it was Uncle Shui and Gu Qing, he came to look for them.


    <span>Towards this old servant who cared about him, Ye Fan still had some feelings for him, and he really should bid farewell before leaving.


    To his surprise, Gu Qing unexpectedly brought along Ao Shuang and followed.


    "Gu Qing pays his respects to the Lord Sword God ¡­ The High Priest ¡­ "Princess..." Gu Qing bowed and looked at Ye Fan with aplicated gaze.<span>"For this period of time, I''ll let you take care of Uncle Shui. Thank you for your hard work." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Your Excellency God of Swords, you''re too serious. This is the only thing Qing Er can do," Gu Qing said with his head lowered.


    <span>Ye Fan looked to the side. Ao Shuo''s eyes were still red and swollen, his face extremely haggard, obviously having been shocked by Ao Han''s death.


    "Young duke, you''re leaving?" asked Uncle Shui."That''s right, Uncle Shui. Your legs and legs are all healed?" Ye Fan went up and grabbed the old man''s hand.


    "Alright, I''m fine now! "Young duke, this old servant knows that you''re now one of the peak figures in the prehistoric era, but this old servant has a presumptuous request that I hope the young duke will agree to." Uncle Shui said respectfully.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Uncle Shui, what do you have to say? Just say it, no need to be polite."


    Uncle Shui looked at Gu Qing, who was behind her, and said, "Qing Er is a good child, she is also loyal to the house of the Marquis.


    <span>Now, she wanted to take care of this proud and lonely little girl, so ¡­ I implore the young duke, how about you give her some money and let her go? "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan felt relieved and said, "So that''s the reason, of course there''s no problem, I originally didn''t intend to force her to stay."<span>When Gu Qing heard this, a lonely expression appeared in his eyes. However, he still bowed and said, "Thank you for your permission, Sir Sword God ¡­"


    <span>"No!" Su Qingxue suddenly said, "Qing`er is my servant, I should be the one in charge."


    <span>How about this, Qing`er, you take this Shuang''er with you and be my maidservant in the future. "


    <span>"Huh?" Ye Fan was confused. What was Su Qingxue up to?


    <span>However, Gu Qing was visibly moved. He lowered his head with bloodshot eyes and pulled Ao Shuang to her knees.


    "Shuang''er,e here. We thank the princess for taking you in ¡­"


    <span>Seeing that the two girls agreed, Ye Fan had no other choice but to look at Su Qingxue helplessly.


    <span>Su Qingxue red at the man, "What, you have an objection?"


    "No, no, no ¡­" "It''s good that you like my wife." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Seeing this, Uncle Shui also felt that it was not bad and also thanked Su Qingxue.After sending off Uncle Shui, Chu Yunyao began to prepare the transmission device.


    <span>Ye Fan made a phone call and inquired about Hua Xiaoluo''s condition. After all, the girl previously said that she wanted to go with him.


    As a result, Hua Xiaoluo informed him that he had reached the door.


    "Teacher!" "Teacher!"


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo was very excited. Her face was as red as an apple. She came with her, along with her masked Elder E.


    <span>"Greetings, Sir Sword God." Ji Chang''e was very reserved.


    "Teacher!" Father has agreed to let Xiao Luo follow his teacher to the Blessed Paradise! " Hua Xiaoluo said happily.Ye Fan smiled as he stroked the girl''s head, "Coincidentally, we also n to leave."


    On the other hand, Ji Chang''e said, "Sir, I wish to go with the Pill Saint and wholeheartedly study alchemy, so I wish to go with you to the Immortal Sword Sect. I wonder if ¡­"


    Ye Fan nonchntly smiled and said, "No problem, juste with uster."


    <span>In her eyes, Ye Fan was now the king of the entire prehistoric era. To be so amiable and amiable, she was naturally touched.


    <span>While everyone was cleaning up, Ye Fan arrived beside Su Qingxue.


    Looking at Ao Shuang and Gu Qing who were packing their things in the room, using their cultivation to block the sound, they asked, "Wifey, do you like these two girls that much? I''ve never seen you order a servant girl around before. "


    Su Qingxue sighed, "Ao Shuang is just pitiful. This child is pretty good and does things steadily.As for Gu Qing ¡­ I feel, a little unwilling to part with her, after all, when you are not here, she apanied me, served me for half a year.


    <span>Besides... You really don''t like Gu Qing at all? "


    Ye Fan stared nkly, then hurriedly smiled and said, "Wife, stop messing around, how could it be ¡­ ¡­"


    "Isn''t that good? "I like this maid myself, but my husband isn''t interested, so she''s the most suitable ¡­ ¡­" Su Qingxue looked at the man yfully.


    Ye Fan nodded with an embarrassed smile, he also couldn''t say anything about women.


    When everything was ready, Gu Qing and Hua Xiaoluo were surprised as they quickly used a teleportation device to arrive at the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.<span>As soon as he returned to the Immortal Sword Sect, the few people who had experienced the teleportation for the first time were all stunned. They opened their mouths in shock, not knowing how to describe their current feelings.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Strange, why are there two Saint Realm cultivators inside the door?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2377

    <span>He could sense that two familiar Sheng Domain presences had appeared on the Sword God Mountain.


    With a sh, Ye Fan left the teleportation device room and arrived on a tform on the Sword God Peak.<span>Under a big tree with red flowers, two graceful figures turned around at this time.


    <span>Ady was wearing a purple dress with a modern style. Her long hair hung down to her waist, and her temperament was as warm as jade.


    The other woman wore a set of silver grey armor. Her short hair was shouldered, and her features were exquisite. Between her brows, she emitted a heroic air.


    When the two women, with their different looks and temperament, and Ye Fan''s gaze met, the air at the peak of the mountain seemed to have frozen!<span>The mountain breeze blew by, bringing with it a trace of coldness...


    Ye Fan nkly stared at the two girls. The two girls'' eyes were also red, while the purple dresseddy excitedly covered her red lips with one hand, as if she was about to cry.


    <span>"Senior!?" "Shan Shan!?" Su Qingxue eximed.


    <span>"Sister Yue Ying?!"


    "Lingshan?"


    Ning Zimo, Chu Yunyao, and the others were also pleasantly surprised.


    After Ye Fan confirmed that he was not hallucinating, he was ecstatic and quickly ran up.


    "Hubby!"


    Feng Yueying''s sparkling tears rolled down as she ran over and hugged the man.


    <span>Xu Linshan bit her red lips and followed behind him, one of her bare hands holding onto a sword at her waist, with a somewhat reserved look on her face.


    <span>Ye Fan hugged Feng Yueying''s soft and warm body, and when he smelled the woman''s familiar scent, he didn''t know what to say.


    <span>"This... "What''s going on? How did you suddenly find this ce?"


    <span>Ye Fan had too many questions, two women at the Sacred Heart Realm? This speed was even faster than Xiao Xin''er and the other girls?!


    One had to know that in terms of cultivation, Feng Yueying and Xu Linshan were rtively backward women.<span>Although the aptitude of the two girls was not bad, it was unlikely for them to surpass Xiao Xin''er.


    <span>Something special must have happened in the middle of it all.


    "You still have the face to say it!? "If we don''te, when will you be going to the Odin Empire?" Tears fell from Xu Lingshan''s eyes as she felt wronged.


    Ye Fan quickly used his other hand to hug Xu Linshan again."Shan Shan, don''t cry, what do you mean? Are you guys with Ai''er and the others? "


    "That''s right. Because you haven''t been there since thest time, we discussed it with Ai''er and the Military Advisor and decided toe and find you."


    Husband... It''s great to see everyone safe and sound. "Feng Yueying''s tears could not stop.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but kiss the two women a few times on the cheek, "Don''t cry, it was my side that was dyed, I also wanted to make the arrangements to go and find you."


    I didn''t expect you to be with Ai''er. If she told me earlier, I might be too anxious to go. "<span>"Nonsense!" With so many sisters apanying you, you''re not in a hurry! " Xu Lingshan red at the man.


    <span>Ye Fanughed awkwardly, "No way, I''m very worried about them in my heart, I can''t miss even a single one."


    <span>At this moment, all the girls also walked over. Su Qingxue said, "Hubby, let''s go inside the house to talk. It seems senior and Shan Shan have a lot to say since they are in such a hurry here."


    <span>"Oh!" "Yes, yes, yes. Let''s go in first. Let''s sit down and talk." Ye Fan hurriedly called out.


    Everyone spoke thenguage of Earth. Hua Xiaoluo and the others beside them were all confused.<span>Ye Fan noticed that he still had many things to deal with. After all, the Immortal Sword Sect had been in charge for a long time.


    <span>However, with the sudden appearance of Feng Yueying and Xu Lingshan, he was a little confused.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but look at Su Qingxue with a fawning expression ¡­


    How could Su Qingxue not understand the meaning behind the man''s words. She sighed and said, "Hubby, go with senior sister and Shan Shan. I will arrange everything else properly."<span>Hearing this, Ye Fanughed and nodded, "Thank you for your hard work, wife!" "It''s hard work ¡­"


    <span>Su Qingxue quickly found Mo Lan and Qing He, asked them to settle Hua Xiaoluo, Gu Qing, Ao Shuang, and the others, so they could familiarize themselves with the interior of the sect.


    <span>Furthermore, he specifically warned Hua Xiaoluo to be the chief disciple of the Sword God. In the future, the entire Immortal Sword Sect would have to recognize this point and address it as Eldest Senior Sister.


    <span>As for Ji Changao, she personally brought him to find the medicine first.


    He greeted the Guest Warriors inside the door.<span>Su Qingxue then looked for Tangerine and Bamboo Peach and inquired about the recent developments in various parts of the Immortal Sword Sect.


    <span>All sorts of things happened in the outside world, including the results of thepetition, the recruitment of disciples, and peopleing to visit.


    Not only did the leader of the four flower immortals, Mo Lan, also discover that this Sect Leader and Lady suddenly had a great improvement in cultivation, but she had also started to control the overall situation. Mo Yu was extremely surprised.


    Even after Su Qingxue had finished arranging everything, it did not take long for her to return to the Sword God Peak.<span>As Ning Zi Mo was brewing tea, Nian Ru held out some spiritual fruits. The girls were recounting their thoughts and asking about the experiences of the past few decades.


    <span>"Wife, are you all ready?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"En, I hope Senior won''t stop when you hear about you defeating the Heavenly Star Divine General in the Imperial City. I want to find you for a spar. I''ll make him a bitte." Su Qingxue said.


    "That''s right, I''m not in the mood to practice my sword with him." Ye Fan chuckled.


    "Also, the Magic King sent disciples to look for you, but didn''t specifically say anything.


    "I only said that if youe back, I hope you can tell him," Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan waved his hand. "Just leave it for now. Let''s have a good chat with Ying Ying and Shan Shan first. A-Jiao, how about we make some good food tonight?"<span>"Alright, Darling." Nian Ru replied sweetly.


    Su Qingqing nced at the man with a snow-white gaze, "I knew that being a shopkeeper is better than not being able to recover my memories. Being a princess is a bit easier."


    "Aiya, wife, there are too many capable people. I really can''t leave you ¡­" Ye Fan grabbed the woman''s hand and said.


    Su Qingxue shook off the man''s hoof and smiled as she sat beside Feng Yuying, "Senior, you and Shan Shan are in a hurry toe over. Did something big happen in the Odin Empire?"


    The women were all chatting idly. At this moment, when Su Qingxue asked, Feng and Xu Siniang''s expressions immediately became serious."Qingxue, to be honest ¡­ When we saw the g of the Swordbearer of Hell and knew that you were in the Blessed Paradise ¡­


    <span>"We are also very hesitant, should we meet with you or not?" Feng Yueying sighed.


    "Why?" As Xiao Xin''er was eating the fruit, she asked with her cheeks puffed up, "Isn''t it good for everyone to get back together?"


    Feng Yueying said worriedly, "Because ¡­" If youe to the Odin Empire, it''ll be too dangerous ¡­ "


    Ye Fan frowned, "What happened to the Odin Empire?"<span>Feng Yueying looked at Xu Linshan, "Shanshan, you know a lot about the frontline, tell me ¡­"


    Xu Linshan nodded and said, "We have to start talking about this from three years ago ¡­"<span>¡­ ¡­.


    Imperial City, Imperial Adviser''s Estate.


    "Uncle, I''m here to give you a gift. Thank you, Sir God of Swords, is he not here?"


    Xiao Huai Su stood outside the door and asked an old man in charge of guarding the Imperial Advisor''s mansion.


    <span>Feng Qinn, who had a cold expression, followed closely behind.


    <span>"He''s gone, he left long ago. Imperial Advisor Chu said he won''t be back for a long time," the old man said, "I''m sorry you two arete!"


    <span>"Gone?!" Xiao Huai Su looked depressed and turned around: "Lan Lan, what''s going on? Didn''t he choose you ¡­"


    <span>Didn''t your family already decide? Why didn''t they bring you along? "


    "Humph!" It would be better if he left! I never wanted to go with him! "Feng Qinn''s expression was cold as he clenched his fists. She didn''t expect that this fellow would leave just like that without even asking her a single question!


    She, Feng Qinn, was actually being ignored like this?


    Could it be that wanting her to be a concubine was just casually toying with her?!How could he be so dismissive of her!?


    Feng Qinn became even more ashamed and indignant when he thought of how he had taken the initiative toe to the Imperial Advisor''s estate, and how he had mentally prepared himself to ''resign himself to his fate'' and follow the man!Looking at her best friend''s face, Xiao Huaisu knew that something serious had happened. She frowned...


    <span>She had asked Feng Qinn to apany her. On the surface, she said she was grateful to the Sword God as she gave him gifts to express her feelings.


    <span>Actually, it was just a way for Feng Qinn to resolve the conflict between her and Ye Fan.


    <span>Who would have thought that this Ye Fan actually did not bring Feng Qinn along and directly left!?


    <span>With this, Xiao Huai Su no longer dared to speak to Feng Qinn. After all, with Feng Qinn''s arrogance, he definitely hated Ye Fan to death. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2378

    Sword God Peak.


    Xu Linshan recounted her experiences in the Odin Empire ¡­<span>The Odin Empire was vast, and although it had about the same poption as the Great War, its area was equal to thebined size of the Great War and the Wilderness.


    <span>After Xu and Feng had ascended, they only recognized each other after a few years in the Odin Empire.


    Due to her interest in military affairs, Xu Linshan went to Odin''s Military Academy.


    So I met up with old people like Azazel and other people like INFERNO.<span>The military and training theories of Azazar, Asmuntis, and Leviathan were all recognized by the aristocracy and served in the military.


    <span>Therefore, with his connections, Azazar helped Xu Linshan find a position as a teacher in the pce and was responsible for teaching martial arts to the children of the nobles in the pce.


    Feng Yueying, on the other hand, didn''t like to be disturbed, so she entered the Divine Court.As a result of reuniting with Ai''er, Ai''er was added as an oracle, while Feng Yueying became her servant.


    After the two of them met in the Imperial City, they found out that there were old friends in both the Imperial City and the Divine Court. Everyone was reunited in a city in the middle.<span>Although everyone''s goal was to enter the top floor of this world and then search for Ye Fan''s whereabouts.


    However, everyone''s strength was still limited, so they nned to focus on cultivation and wait for the right time.Later on, Ai''er sessfully became an oracle, and through her own influence, she turned Asazel and the others into red-haired figures in front of King Arthur, making them highly valued.


    <span>It had been peaceful and calm for more than ten years ¡­


    <span>Until three years ago, in the closest region of the Odin Empire, the Ancient Sea, arge number of demon beasts had died and appeared on the surface.


    Soon after, there was a sudden disappearance of a number of ships and cultivators.


    <span>At first, the Odin Royal Fleet didn''t care too much about it. The Office of Maritime Affairs also felt that it was only the appearance of some powerful demon beasts, caused by the battle between the demon beasts.


    But in less than a month, the rtively safe Navy Tide Sea, which was also the coastal sea, had the Odin Empire''s Royal Fleet attacked by an inexplicable monster!The Royal Fleet had lost thousands of soldiers and hundreds of warships!


    <span>King Arthur''s uncle, themander of the Royal Fleet at the Saint Body level, had his origin soul destroyed by an evil force, leaving behind only a miserable corpse.


    <span>With this, the entire Odin Empire was stunned!


    A Saint realm expert, and a noble descendant of the royal family, had actually died just like that!?<span>Arthur XIII was immediately enraged and dispatched arge number of troops to carry out aprehensive investigation.


    <span>As a result, arge number of hideous and destructive monsters appeared on the sea!


    "Let''s call these monsters evil spirits because they don''t even have bodies. They''re spirits formed purely from the power of primal chaos!" Xu Linshan said.


    "Wait a minute!" Ye Fan frowned and said, "You''re saying..." They are all the power of chaos!? "


    Xu Linshan solemnly nodded her head, "Yes, it is precisely because of this that it is very difficult for cultivators below the sage realm to kill those evil spirits.<span>As for those evil spirits, even if they were very small, they could still take the risk of sneak attacks, severely injuring or even killing sage realm cultivators!


    <span>The key point was ¡­ Although the majority of these evil spirits were unconscious, a few were powerful and had subjective consciousnesses, making them particrly difficult to deal with.


    <span>If these evil spirits were really like intelligent life forms, then I''m afraid ¡­ The Odin Empire waspletely destroyed long ago! "


    When everyone heard this, their expressions became grim and they became silent.


    Even if one didn''t see the evil spirits that the woman spoke of, just by imagining that these monsters were all condensed from the power of chaos, one could imagine just how terrifying they were!<span>It was just like how the mortal body had to contend against a steel body.


    <span>If you hit your opponent, the opponent won''t feel any pain or itch. But if they hit you, you''ll be injured even if you die!


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but think back to the time in the Imperial City when Odin''s Special Envoy, Belvedere, had beenining while drinking wine...


    "No wonder the Odin Empire didn''t have much interaction with the Great War these past few years. All sorts of trade deals were halted.


    <span>Even the envoy hadn''t returned to the Odin Empire for a few years ¡­


    <span>Is it because of the invasion of the evil spirits that the Odin Empire wants to seal off this news? "


    "Exactly." Xu Linshan said helplessly, "Actually, King Arthur also has his own considerations."<span>Firstly, the Odin Empire didn''t dare guarantee that if they knew that Odin had fallen into a war, they wouldn''t stab him in the back.


    <span>If Odin didn''t help during the battle and instead took advantage of the situation to eliminate him, it was very likely that Odin would die as well.


    <span>Secondly, King Arthur wanted to wait and see if the evil spirits had only just appeared in some ''ancient ruins''.


    This was because sometimes, when ancient ruins appeared, powerful ancient creatures would emerge.<span>However, after three years of war, we have reached the conclusion that the evil spirits originated from the distant Ancient Sea, and even flew down from the space of primal chaos above Odin Empire.


    As for the other ces in the prehistord, they didn''t seem to have seen any evil spirits invading, so ¡­ "I wonder if it''s because of the Odin Empire, or for some other reason ¡­"


    "Now, the Church of God and the Odin Empire have joined hands to fight against the evil spirits.


    <span>But in these three years, Odin had already lost 30% of his people, and the Church of God had suffered heavy casualties.


    When we saw Hell''s Sword Master badge, we were extremely happy, but ¡­ "She''s very conflicted again." Xu Linshan sighed.


    <span>Everyone was silent. Clearly, the people of the Odin Empire weren''t willing to involve themselves in a dangerous battle.


    In addition, the situation on the Odin Empire side wasn''t suitable for the letter to say. The only thing they were afraid of was leaking information to other ces in the Primordial Era.


    In order to prevent the news from leaking out, the Odin Empire must have done countless work. In the past five years, they had done their best to make the outside world seem normal.


    "You don''t want us to be in danger, but you still came looking for us, right ¡­ The Odin Empire won''t be able to hold on for much longer ¡­ Su Qingxue asked.Xu Linshan and Feng Yueying nodded, their eyes red.


    <span>"Aren''t you all curious why our cultivation base is improving so quickly?"


    <span>Actually, it''s very simple. Because we encountered too many evil spirits, the dead ones would emit arge amount of chaos energy throughout the Odin Empire.


    Originally, we had to train for a long time before we could capture a strand of the Sacred Heart from the Void.


    But because of the appearance of the Evil Spirit and the presence of the Chaotic Force everywhere, our cultivation environment is much better and we are more likely toe in contact with the Sacred Heart.If it weren''t for the fact that everyone''s cultivation had improved at an incredible speed during the war, many Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivators would have already entered the sage realm.


    <span>I am afraid that with our original cultivation, we have long since been massacred by the evil spirits ¡­ "


    <span>Feng Yueying said with a sigh, "Over the past three years, because of their high level ofbat skills, Aziz and the others have be Odin''s superiors, recing thosemanders who had previouslymanded them.


    Rinloran had also been fighting on the front lines and had gone through many battles.


    I apanied Ai''er and the experts of the Church of God to protect the city behind us.The war is forcing us to be stronger, because the number of people who can fight is getting smaller and smaller ¡­ "


    <span>"The evil spirits are endless. If this goes on, sooner orter, the Odin Empire will bepletely destroyed."


    <span>Therefore, we feel that rather than letting you all know, it would be better for us to gather as soon as possible and face it together.


    "Especially after we heard that you, husband, have already be the number one expert of the Paradise. I think that if you cane, you should be of great help." Feng Yueying said expectantly.


    Ye Fan looked displeased, "No matter if I can help you or not, since you know I''m here, you shouldn''t hide it from me!""Tell me earlier, since your side is so dangerous, I wouldn''t have dyed it until now!"


    Thinking about the women hiding it from him, fighting with such dangerous monsters over there, Ye Fan was filled with anger.


    <span>However, he also understood that it was his brothers and women who had dyed saying this for his own good.


    "Hubby... "I feel that this matter will uncover sooner orter. We need to prepare as soon as possible and go to the Odin Empire to protect everyone." Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan nodded. He was just about to consider how to deal with it when he suddenly felt that something was wrong!<span>"What is it?"


    <span>Ye Fan looked towards the distant Sword God Peak. He felt a strange energy fluctuation.


    "Evil spirit!?"<span>Feng Yueying and Xu Linshan also stood up, disbelief written all over their faces. They were especially sensitive to these fluctuations!

 Chapter 2379

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>2379


    <span>"How is this possible!? The Blessed Paradise also had Evil Spirits? Did they invade from the Odin Empire? " Feng Yueying was surprised.


    Xu Linshan shook her head and said, "Impossible. There is still arge area of the eastern part of Odin Empire that has not been upied by evil spirits. How can we go directly to the Blessed Paradises?"


    "First let us see what exactly this evil spirit is." Ye Fan stood up and led the way out.<span>At this time, the medicine in the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley clearly noticed something unusual.


    When Ye Fan and the others arrived at the entrance of the valley, the Second Sage had already arrived.<span>The two colorful lights fluctuated, containing various types of Chaotic Force. They swirled around the valley''s entrance like wandering souls.


    Although these two energies had spiritual fluctuations, they did not appear to be highly intelligent. Instead, they seemed to be a type of energy body that relied on its primordial instincts to move around."It really is an evil spirit!" Feng Yueying said with an uneasy look on her face.


    <span>"Evil spirits?" "Where does thate from?" he asked curiously.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be surprised, "Could it be that Brother Wan already recognized this thing?"Without waiting for Luo Qiu to say anything, he suddenly saw the two evil spirits fly towards them like two shooting stars!


    <span>"Be careful!"


    Xu Linshan had been on guard all this time, and now she attacked even earlier than Ye Fan.


    The woman went up and pulled out her silver sword from her waist. She drew out a silver sword intent, which looked like the sh of a new moon.The two evil spirits were cut apart by the sword intent and turned into four streams of energy. They began to lose their target and scatter in all directions!


    Xu Linshan had long experienced this. She swung the silver sword in her hand again and again, creating many white and silver sword lights. These evil spirits werepletely destroyed likeser beams!<span>In that instant, a surge of Chaotic Force in the air spread out.


    The girls looked at Xu Linshan in surprise. They did not expect her to have not only cultivated to the Sacred Heart, but alsoprehended the sword intent.


    "Not bad, Shan Shan, you actuallyprehended sword intent?" Ye Fan smiled and said.


    "My ''Silver Moon Sword Intent'' wasprehended onlyst year. I once saw King Arthur wield a sword on the battlefield and gained some insights.


    "However, it is only an Earth Realm sword intent. Moreover, it is only at the Mortal Sword Realm. It is not very powerful." Xu Linshan said.Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "You saw me use so many swords, but in the end, I was only able to look at King Arthur andprehend the sword intent? "This is hurting your man''s heart ¡­"


    Xu Linshan was a bit embarrassed and said, "My cultivation level was low before. I didn''t feel anything when you used the sword ¡­"


    "Moreover, you''re a Monarch level sword intent. With my talent, it would be very difficult for me to see through your sword intent."<span>"To be able toprehend sword intent is already very good. Lingshan, don''t be too modest." Nian Ru said with shame, "You think that I was born in a sword cultivation sect and trained in the sword since I was young, but still didn''tprehend it ¡­"


    "That''s right. Lingshan, you and Yue Ying suddenly became this powerful. We''re under so much pressure!" Ning Xuemo sighed.Xiao Xin''er frowned, clearly having a bad taste.


    <span>Xu Linshan put away her sword, and said solemnly, "With my strength, I can only kill these ordinary evil spirits, not worth mentioning."


    If they truly encountered those especially powerful evil spirits, only the Holy Spirit and the Holy Spirit could steadily kill them.


    <span>This was because during battle, they would often be surrounded by evil spirits. As someone at the Sacred Heart Realm, they wouldn''t be able to resist too many of the effects of the Chaotic Force.


    <span>One must have a holy body in order to be able to fight against evil spirits while in a rtively safe state.


    <span>Under normal circumstances, Evil Spirits would normally wander around, but once they found a living being with a soul, they would actively attack.


    Wherever they went, no matter if they were human or beast, as long as they had souls, they would be attacked by evil spirits.<span>"The key is that these evil spirits do not care about the other party''s strength at all. Their numbers are endless and they do not care about being crushed at all. They are just unreasonable yers."


    Ye Fan and the others nodded, they could also feel that this evil spirit had no ability to distinguish.


    To want to attack someone on sight, this kind of monster that did not care for his life was the scariest.


    "This is... Sir God of Swords'' wife, I''m sorry, I''ve been listening to you talk about evil spirits.


    However, these two lumps should be ''ancient species'' that came from ancient ruins. Could it be that you know of ancient items? " he asked.<span>The Second Sage had long known that Feng Yueying and Xu Linshan had arrived. However, upon hearing that they were the Sword God''s women, he did not question them further.


    "Ancient ruins?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "Brother Wan, where did you learn this from?"


    "The Magic Lord sent a disciple to inform us. Has the Sword God not contacted the Magic Lord yet?"


    At the boundary between the heavenly paradise and the ancient Demon Abyss, a crack appeared in the ancient ruins.<span>ording to the rules of ancient ruins, the fissures would gradually expand.


    Therger the crack, the longer the opening time. This time, however, the ruins seemed tost for several months or so.


    <span>This proved that it was an especiallyrge ancient ruin, which meant that a powerful sacred object appeared, and the probability of it being a powerful ancient species was very high.


    <span>The various saints of the Blessed Paradise didn''t dare to risk going in alone. They were just nning on discussing how to enter together to search for the ancient sacred objects.


    As the number one expert in the Blessed Paradise, His Excellency God of Swords, everyone naturally wants to know if you are interested.


    <span>"Heh heh... These two masses of chaos power filled monsters were formed from the appearance of the ancient ruins after the rift was opened.


    "In the ancient ruins, there are all sorts of species that have been left behind since the ancient times. It''s not surprising that some strange things have appeared here."


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly realized that the Magic King was looking for him for this matter.


    To put it bluntly, everyone needed to discuss it.


    It might be beneficial to go in, but he might not be able toe out again.


    Even if they dide out, the sky might change as time passes.


    In short, entering the ancient ruins was a matter of great fortune and risk. Saint realm experts didn''t dare to rashly make a decision.


    Moreover, if an expert were to enter together with him, it would be rtively safe.


    "Could it be... The evil spirits of the Odin Empire are also from some ancient ruins? " Ye Fan muttered.<span>Feng Yueying and Xu Linshan were also very puzzled. Although the Odin Empire''s investigation ruled out the possibility of an ancient ruin, it was not absolute.


    "We did suspect that there was some ancient ruin, but we couldn''t find it.


    "However, we can''t rule out the fact that in certain regions of the Ancient Sea, there are ancient ruins that we haven''t discovered" said Feng Yueying.


    <span>Ye Fan pondered for a moment, then said, "No matter what, since an evil spirit also appeared on the Sword God Mountain, we cannot just leave like this."


    <span>"That''s only natural, we also want to find out whether or not they came from the ancient ruins."


    <span>"If it really was an ancient ruin that produced an evil spirit, then perhaps we can find a way to resolve Odin''s crisis." Xu Linshan said.


    "Lord Sword God, the ancient ruin''s crevice has not stabilized yet, so you can''t enter right now.


    In about half a month, Mr. Phillips calcted, the opening would be stable.<span>"At that time, everyone will gather in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Conference to discuss the major event of entering the ancient ruins."


    "Half a month? That long!? " Ye Fan''s face sank, "You can''t go in earlier?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2380

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    2380


    The Second Sage of the Cups and Medicine felt that it was rather strange. Half a month was like a blink of an eye to a cultivator, yet it was still considered a long time?


    "Lord God of Swords... The crevices in the ancient ruins only appeared when space itself was torn apart.


    This power was countless times more powerful than the power of primordial chaos.


    Even a Holy Spirit Realm warrior could not withstand the destruction of space. Even if they were lucky enough to not be crushed by the power of space, they could still be locked in some space cracks and never be able toe out.


    "If we really can enter at will, we won''t stay in the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley quietly, and won''t move for a long time." Medicinal Herbs sighed and said.<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan also knew that it was indeed dangerous, and helplessly said, "Half a month is fine."


    It just happens that we have a lot of work to do, so we have to hurry up and do some things in advance. "


    Ye Fan was thinking, if I go to the Odin Empire, then I won''t be able to contact the Immortal Sword Sect and the Great Conquest.He should have let Chu Yunyao set up the inte. When the time came, he wouldn''t have to hold anything back.


    <span>Moreover, if he were to go to the Odin Empire, it would probably take a lot of time. As the first power that he would establish in the prehistoric era, the Immortal Sword Sect needed to be properly arranged.


    Although Xu Linshan and Feng Yueying were a bit anxious, they weren''t willing to let go of the mystery of the ancient ruins and could only return to Odinter.


    "Brother Zhu, back then I invited you to my Immortal Sword Sect as a guest elder and promised that I would spar with you regrly.


    But because I was too busy before, I didn''t have much time."Seeing that you seem to have improved, today I will have a discussion with you about the sword." Ye Fan said.


    <span>When he thought that he might have to rely on the cup again to stay at the Immortal Sword Sect, Ye Fan felt that it would be better to build a good rtionship with this brother of his.


    Although they were a bit snobbish, they each took what they needed. There was nothing wrong with that.


    <span>Besides, to be able to spar with a Sword God wasn''t something that an ordinary person could do.


    It was only natural that he would be happy. "Alright! It just so happens that I have be a Holy Spirit. I have gained some new insights in the way of the sword."Please!"


    <span>The two of them flew on their swords towards the open area outside of the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley to avoid harming the spirit flowers inside the valley.


    "That is one of the Three Sword Saints, the Drinking Sword Immortal, right? the Sword Sage on par with King Arthur and Moon Mist? " Xu Linshan asked."That''s right, the Wine Sword Immortal is rather easy to talk to, and doesn''t have any airs of arrogance," Nian Ru said with a smile.


    <span>"Haha ¡­" Everyone here is the wife of the God of Swords, so even if I had a cup of wine, I wouldn''t dare to put on airs. "Elixir First smiled as he stroked his beard and flew over, intending to watch the battle.


    <span>Xu Linshan and Feng Yueying were also very interested. "Then let''s go and have a look as well. We''ll see what kind of person is as famous as King Arthur!"


    "Sister Shan Shan, why do you worship King Arthur so much? Brother Ye Fan is much more powerful than that so-called ''Three Sword Saint''," Misty Night said proudly.


    "Is this for real... "I heard that my husband defeated the Wine Sword Immortal, but he shouldn''t be that powerful. He is one of the Twelve Sages of Great Destion." Xu Linshan doubted.<span>Ling Yuwei pursed her lips into a smile and held onto Xu Linshan''s hand. "You''ll know once you see it."


    <span>Xu and Feng were both skeptical. They arrived at an open valley about ten miles away.


    As soon as he arrived, he could feel that the sword intent of the two holy spirits had already filled the whole valley!


    After Ye Fan sensed that the Wine Sword Immortal''s strength had increased, he activated the third stage of disintegration, but did not use the disintegration method with his sword intent.


    The Green Snake Sword was like ten thousand ivy, wildly dancing around Ye Fan''s body.<span>At first nce, it seemed like Ye Fan had the upper hand and was suppressing Ye Fan.


    <span>But Ye Fan was actually very calm. In the midst of the sword shadows, he used the most basic sword moves to dissolve the attack.


    "This Wine Sword Immortal sure is powerful. As expected of one of the Three Sword Saints, this sword intent ¡­" "It''s so different from King Arthur''s spiritual undtions, so powerful!"


    <span>At this moment, Xu Linshan''s cultivation was higher than the other girls and she was able to immediately see through a few things.


    <span>"Spiritual energy, isn''t it my husband''s weakness? It''s not good for him to fight against the Wine Sword Immortal!" Feng Yueying was worried as well.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er curled her lips and said, "That was in the past. His mental strength is now quite strong."


    <span>In fact, that was the case.


    <span>Ye Fan discovered that ever since his spiritual power had exploded, it had been easier for him to deal with a cup of tea than against the Misty Night Dragon.


    <span>It wasn''t that the cup ''don''t stop'' was weaker than the Misty Night Dragon. If they were to really fight, then the cup don''t stop might have the advantage.


    <span>However, facing such a powerful opponent with a tremendous amount of mental power, he was'' restrained ''.


    "Brother Wan, I suggest you directly use the ''Drunken Sword''. Your Drunken Flower Yin ispletely useless against me." Ye Fan said.


    He didn''t expect that Ye Fan would actually have such a huge increase in his spiritual power level.


    <span>"Undrinkable ¡­" People get drunk! "


    The Green Snake Sword was like a living creature, it was thicker and thicker than its owner''s body!


    The cyan sword intent turned into a red light that resembled the eyes of a ferocious ghost!


    Streams of red light from the dazzling sword marks fell down towards Ye Fan like torrential rain.<span>Ye Fan also did not hold back. The sword intent disintegrated, and with one hand holding the sword, he exchanged over a hundred blows with the cup.


    <span>"Sword God Physique! "Seven Gods!"


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly burst out with a sword god''s shadow, continuously sending out seven huge light swords, which forcefully cut down Mucus until he fell to the ground and couldn''t get up!


    Of course, Ye Fan still controlled his strength and didn''t let the cup stop from getting too injured.


    <span>When he woke up, he saw Ye Fan reaching out his hand towards him. He could only smile helplessly and sigh. He held his hand and stood up.


    "Sir God of Swords, with your cultivation, you travelled thousands of miles in a single day ¡­ "This is unbelievable." He realized that the gap was getting bigger and bigger, but there was no jealousy in his eyes, only admiration.<span>Xu Linshan and Feng Yueying were also lost in their own thoughts.


    <span>"It can''t be, the Wine Sword Immortal lost just like that?" Xu Linshan was a bit doubtful, "Is it because she was restrained? "My husband''s mental strength is strong, so defeating the Wine Sword Immortal is easy?"


    "You''re overthinking it. The Three Sword Saints are at this level. My husband even killed Long Yue on a misty night." Ning Zimoughed.<span>"What!?"


    Feng Yueying and Xu Linshan were stunned into silence.At this time, Ye Fan walked over with a face full of indifference, and asked with a smile: "What are you guys talking about, how are you guys talking about Ying Ying and Shan Shan ¡­ ¡­" Are you all dumbfounded? "


    <span>"They are trying to increase others'' morale and extinguish the prestige of their husbands ¡­ You should punish them! " Ling Yuwei giggled.


    <span>Ye Fan pondered for a moment and finally understood the meaning behind his words. With a mischievousugh, he wrapped his arms around the two girls'' waists and said, "Tonight, I really need to do some thinking and thinking ¡­"


    <span>Feng Yueying and Xu Linshan''s faces turned red. After all, they had not been intimate with a man for decades. Just thinking about what was about to happen made their bodies go limp.


    After returning to the Sword God Mountain, Ye Fan discussed with Chu Yunyao about how to organize the news online.


    Chu Yunyao also thought of this, and immediately began to work. Using the nanomites, she began toy the foundations for the Odin Empire.<span>At the same time, Ye Fan felt that the Immortal Sword Sect also needed to start operating officially.


    <span>There were already many disciples that hade with these names. Their cultivation, qualifications, and background were all different.


    As a Sword God, Ye Fan couldn''t care about a small disciple, nor could he care about some random things.


    Time was not allowed, and his identity was not suitable.


    <span>All he could do was to teach and give some advice to the disciples in order to nurture the future pirs of the Immortal Sword Sect.


    As for the rest, they would need the help of the women to manage them.


    With their overall management abilities, Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao were clearly much stronger than Ye Fan and the other women.But Chu Yunyao was busy with research and logistics, so Su Qingxue became the main butler.


    <span>Su Qingxue also knew that only by establishing her own power could she get rid of all worries and steadily expand.


    Thus, Su Qingxue immediately discussed with the girls and arranged the tasks for everyone.


    Fortunately, over all these years, not only had the women''s cultivations increased, their abilities had also grown. They were able to stand on their own feet. There was no need for them to say too much and they knew what to do.<span>When night fell, Ye Fan and the women were drinking and chatting, listening to the story of Odin from Feng and Xu, while everyone else was talking about their own experiences.


    After finding out about Ye Fan''s various adventures and miracles in the battle, the two girls were extremely surprised.


    They did not expect that Ye Fan had only been awake for half a year in this world, but he had alreadypleted such a great feat! He had overturned the history of the ancient era!


    At this moment, they finally understood why all the girls felt that the Three Sword Saint was on apletely different level from Ye Fan!


    Deep into the night, Ye Fan carried the two women into a bedroom. As for the other women, they didn''t disturb him ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2381

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    2381


    The next morning, after Ye Fan got out of bed, he looked at Feng Yueying and Xu Shanling who were lying beside him and smiled in satisfaction.


    To be honest, the matters between a man and a woman in the sage realm didn''t make one feel tired at all.


    It was just that the two girls hadn''t been this rxed for a long time and had already fallen asleep, not wanting to wake up at all.<span>To Ye Fan, the more soulmates he had, the happier he would be. However, he also missed Blue Rain and Du Yun''er ¡­ ¡­


    Scanning with his spiritual sense, Ye Fan discovered that most of the other women weren''t at the peak, and seemed to have gone out.<span>Ye Fan stood up and walked to his master''s study. This ce had already been taken over by Su Qingxue to work.


    <span>Su Qingxue sat in the study room and was writing something down. Gu Qing, who was at the side, was helping her use herptop to find information at any time.


    <span>This scene reminded Ye Fan of that time when that assistant called Chen Ya also stood on the side like that, supporting the office.


    In the blink of an eye, it had been almost a hundred years. Even if Chen Ya hadn''t died, she was already an old man.


    There were many old friends on Earth, if they hadn''t cultivated, then they would already be dead ¡­"Sword ¡­" "Sir God of Swords," Ao Shuang, who was in charge of cleaning the room, saw Ye Fan appear at the door, and timidly called out to him.


    <span>To this girl, bing the Sword God''s wife''s maid in the Heavenly Passage Paradise was simply too much of a pressure.


    <span>This kind of change made the sadness towards her brother''s death fade quite a bit. It was because she needed to ept too many new things in one go and divert her attention.


    Seeing that she looked a little better, Ye Fan smiled and nodded.


    <span>"Hubby, what''s the matter?" Su Qingxue raised her head and asked.


    Ye Fan was speechless. If it was a previous princess, why would she ask him if he was alright? Between husband and wife, did they have to have something to look for?"It looks like... "No matter how long it takes, my wife, you, a workaholic, will never be able to change that." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    Su Qingxue was stunned for a moment. Then, a sweet and gentle smile appeared on her cold face."Darling ¡­" You want me to talk to you like this? " Su Qingxue asked coquettishly.


    <span>Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, his heart feeling numb. He really wanted to immediately say "Yes", but he still held it in.


    "Haha ¡­" "My wife, please don''t tease me. I like you no matter what." Ye Fan said while concealing a smile.


    <span>Su Qingxue suddenly had a cold expression and rolled her eyes at the man, "Don''t think that I can''t see through a man who says what he doesn''t mean!"


    I''m busy today. With such arge sect, all kinds of regtions are so crude.<span>The entry and exit of goods, the management of people, the division of departments, the division of responsibilities, they all had to be adjusted ording to the circumstances of this world!


    <span>Yet, you, in front of the shopkeeper, lying in your soft spot, still have the face to despise me?


    I need to find a gentle and considerate person to look for A-Jiao. Recently, the CEO has been online. Princess is busy. If there''s nothing else, please don''t bother me. "


    Ye Fan was left speechless for a long time, and could not help but bitterly smile, "Well... well..." I just wanted to see what you were doing, my wife. Where did everyone go ¡­ "


    "Sisters are either working or cultivating, how can they be as free as you?" Su Qingxue humphed and continued writing.


    Ye Fan clicked his tongue, looking embarrassed.Gu Qing and Ao Shuang, who were at the side, both revealed surprised expressions. Although they didn''t fully understand what Su Qingxue was saying, it seemed that they were very surprised by the Sword God''s family status ¡­


    Ye Fan noticed the look in the two maidservants'' eyes, and felt very embarrassed. He cleared his throat and said, "Wife, Ao Shuang has a thin body, her physique is not good enough, so she hasn''t cultivated before.


    <span>"I''ll take her to the medicine store first and let her improve her physique before teaching her how to cultivate. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be appropriate to be your servant."


    Su Qingxue raised her head, nced at Ao Shuang and agreed, "That''s fine, you can finally do something serious."


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart. Your life was saved by your father, and now you are being ignored and not bothered with proper business?<span>Forget it! Good men do not fight with women!


    Ye Fan waved at Ao Shuang, "Let''s go, Shuang''er."


    Ao Shuang was ttered, but she quickly put down her cleaning brush and followed him out.


    <span>Arriving at the courtyard which was the first to the herbs, Ye Fan stated his purpose ofing here.


    The medicine man checked Ao Shuang''s body first, stroking his beard, "This girl has a Yin constitution and weak meridians. She must have been born in a cold ce since she was young, and was not treated.


    However... It wasn''t that there was no way to cure it, it was just that he would need to spend some time and effort on it."Only you, Sir God of Swords, have such a kind heart. Normally, no one would spend time and effort to nurture amoner with such a background."


    Ao Shuang was listening at the side, looking at Ye Fan with an especially grateful look.


    "Chang''e,e over here," the medicine owner suddenly called out to her, allowing her to walk into the room.<span>"Master, you were looking for me?" Ji Chang''e was currently rmended by Ye Fan, and she had also sessfully be the first direct disciple to learn medicine.


    "I''ll leave this girl''s treatment to you. You should think of a n and let me know." The medicinal herb was the first to speak.


    When she heard this, she knew that Yao Wei was trying to teach her some tricks, so she quickly replied, "Yes!"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t mind at all. In any case, medicine was the first thing to check, so Ao Shuang wouldn''t be in any danger.


    After dealing with this matter, Ye Fan began strolling around the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.<span>When the flower immortals saw the Sword God, they immediately greeted him softly.


    Now that these flower fairies had put on a variety of clothes that fit their bodies, each and every one of them revealed a brilliant smile. Naturally, they were extremely grateful to Ye Fan.<span>However, Ye Fan still had a strange feeling when he saw Qing He and Jie Long.


    What was even worse was that when Mo Lan and Peaches looked at him, there was a hint of bitterness in their eyes. It seemed that they med him for being biased.<span>Ye Fan could only pretend that he didn''t know anything, and then found Xiang Ru in the valley.


    <span>As the main butler of the logistics in the valley, Nian Ru was currently counting the harvest of the Spirit Flowers and Spirit Grasses in the valley.


    <span>Perhaps it was because of the woman''s good character, but her rtionship with the flower fairies seemed to be especially harmonious.


    "Husband." When Nian Ru saw a man, she called out to him in a sweet tone.Ye Fan walked up and held the woman''s shoulders, "To see what''s going on. Where are Ning''er and Weiwei?" "Why didn''t I see it?"


    "Zimo and Weiwei went to the Red Lotus Sect. They will take over the division of the hall."


    Yun Yao went to the Golden Light Heavens early in the morning, she needs to use theboratory there. "<span>As she spoke, a trace of worry shed across her eyes as she said, "Husband, I saw it this morning. Xin''er seemed to be very sad and was crying by the hot spring.


    <span>When he went to ask her, she said, "It''s nothing, I just ran off in a hurry. Darling, did you see Xin''er?"


    Ye Fan was surprised, he really didn''t find Xiao Xin''er in the valley, "I will go and find her...""En, husband, go quickly. Xin Er has a straightforward character and needs face. You must take care of her." Nian Ru said tenderly.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded with a smile, held the woman''s face and kissed, "I will also take good care of you tonight ¡­"


    This caused Nian Ruyu''s face to turn red, while the few flower immortals beside her covered their mouths as theyughed.


    <span>Ye Fan left the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley and searched the surrounding area. Sure enough, he found Xiao Xin''er a few dozen miles away on ake.


    The woman was in the state of burning red lotus blood, violently practicing the Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens.


    Ye Fan quietly watched for a while before being discovered by Xiao Xin''er.<span>"What are you doing here?" Xiao Xin`er''s face immediately flushed when she saw the man. She said in frustration, "Did A-Jiao say something?"

 Chapter 2382

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    2382


    "No, I just wanted to see what my treasures were doing. I didn''t see you in the valley, so I came here to take a look."


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Xin''er, your cultivation has advanced recently. It seems that it won''t be long before you break through to the sage realm.""Stop lying! Although I''m not that smart, I''m not that stupid either! You clearly heard what A-Jiao said!


    <span>Xiao Xin''er turned around, her eyes red with anger: "I don''t want this kind of pitiful constion ¡­ I don''t need it! "


    Ye Fan felt helpless, sighed, and then flew forward, wanting to hug the woman from behind.


    However, Xiao Xin''er dodged and ran away, "You should go! "Don''t disturb my training!"<span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Then I will practice with you,e..." "Attack me!"


    "Come on! What''s the point of training with you? for you to pity me, for you to never fight back!? " The more Xiao Xin''er thought about it, the more upset she became. Her tears began to fall.


    "Xin''er... You. Don''t cry, what''s wrong with your heart, let''s have a good chat. "Ye Fan hurriedly went forward to hug the woman.Xiao Xin''er retreated, avoiding the man. "Don''t worry about me ¡­" "Let''s go find them. I am just a piece of trash, useless ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan felt his heart ache, "What are you saying? Could it be that just because Ying Ying and Shan Shan''s cultivations surpassed yours, you''re not that confident?"


    This isn''t like the Xiao Xin''er I know ¡­ "What''s more, you aren''t that far off from them. It''s not like Sacred Heart is a Holy Spirit."<span>Xiao Xin''er shook her head and choked with sobs: "Other than training and fighting, I don''t know anything else ¡­


    <span>They can all help you share a lot of work. I did things carelessly and have a bad character, so my cultivation isn''t as good as theirs ¡­


    I... I will only implicate everyone. "I''m really useless ¡­"


    <span>Feeling that it was too embarrassing, Xiao Xin''er immediately nned to fly away.


    However, Ye Fan used his dragon wings to speed up and rushed over to hug the girl.<span>"Xin Er!" "Listen to me!"


    "I won''t listen! I don''t want your hypocriticalfort! " Xiao Xin''er struggled.<span>Ye Fan frowned, "Who said I wanted tofort you?"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er was startled. Then, she raised her head and looked at the man with teary eyes, "Then you are ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed, and solemnly said, "To tell you the truth, I feel that you are not working very hard, and that you are too loose, and that you have not fully fulfilled your talent."


    Xiao Xin''er was stupefied. She didn''t expect that the man would say this about her.<span>When we got back to China, you were younger than me, but you and I were on the same level.


    At that time, you were unwilling to ept it, but when you thought about it carefully, I have the Divine Dragon Bloodline and am knowledgeable in all martial arts.


    As for you, you relied solely on your cultivation and small amounts of battles to tie with me. You are also one of the top ten Legend rank experts, don''t you think your talent is better? " Ye Fan asked.When Xiao Xin''er heard this, she bit her lip.


    <span>"But then, why were you flung further and further away by me?


    <span>There are only two reasons for this. Firstly, I was under pressure. The life and death test requires me to continuously be stronger.


    Secondly, I think what''s more important is that I work even harder than you!


    You are the daughter of heaven, and I am not as proud as you. You have the phoenix family behind you, so I can only rely on myself.


    Just like Shan Shan and Ying Ying, they had been baptized by the war and had to spread the power of chaos to improve themselves.<span>You are basically in afortable state. The battles on Earth were dealt with by me and Qingxue, the prehistoric battles were dealt with by Xiao Rou and me ¡­ ¡­.


    <span>Although you have experienced some danger, you are not in dire straits.


    Thus ¡­ You are bing more and more undisciplined and don''t work hard at all because you don''t feel threatened at all, which is why your talent is being wasted! "


    "I... Some were working hard! Besides, it''s not like I''m the one who asked for your help! " Xiao Xin''er hurriedly argued.


    Ye Fan coldly snorted, "This kind of thing is your subconscious mind. If you subconsciously feel that there is someone you can rely on, then you will naturallyck the sense of nervousness."When you''re on the spur of the moment, you practice for a while, and then you drop it.


    <span>"Even if your talent is high and you don''t put in effort to cultivate, it would only be a temporary act of courtesy and would be of no use at all."


    <span>Xiao Xin''er stopped crying and angrily pushed away the man: "Don''t teach me a lesson! What are you so proud of!?


    Didn''t I say that I was only able to surpass you after you were lucky enough to have survived several cmities!?


    <span>I just didn''t take it seriously before! "When I start training seriously, I will burn your butt sooner orter!"


    Xiao Xin''er red at the man, then turned around and dived into the hugeke!


    Phoenix mes burned crazily at the bottom of theke, and theke water evaporated with a great amount of water vapor!


    Ye Fan endured theughter in his heart, and still disdainfully said, "You want to catch up to me with such a big gap?" In the next life! "With this shout, theke evaporated even faster!


    A white light shed, and Misty Night appeared on the surface of theke.


    <span>"Brother Ye Fan!" What''s going on? What''s wrong with big sister Xin''er? Did you make her angry? "


    <span>Ye Fan thought that it was better to be angry than to cry. This woman must be this stimting, otherwise it would be too easy to overthink it.


    "It''s fine. Are you looking for me?" Ye Fan turned around."That''s right. Yesterday, Sister Weiwei and Sister Zimo passed on the matter of me entering the sect to me."


    I''ve just gathered all those people, and those disciples that want to join the Immortal Sword Sect are already gathered in the cultivation grounds.<span>Everyone is waiting for you, the Honorable God of Swords, to meet with everyone.


    <span>"Although it''s impossible for you to ept disciples, you should at least give them hope. You should know that our Immortal Sword Sect is indeed the Sword God''s sect, right?" Fog Night said.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded. He also wanted to see what kind of people wereing to join the sect.


    <span>Ye Fan nced at theke, which was still burning, and suppressed hisughter as he followed Fog Night back to the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.


    <span>Arriving at the training field, Ye Fan looked down and was immediately startled.


    <span>"So many people?!"


    He could see that more than half of the training grounds that could amodate more than ten thousand people had already been filled.


    At least five thousand people!Among these people, there were old and young, men and women.


    At this time, Xu Lingshan and Feng Yueying were also present, and beside them stood the eldest disciple, Hua Xiaoluo.


    As for Mn and the other Immortal stewards, they stood behind them.


    "Brother Ye Fan, you are underestimating your influence. Even the Odin Empire and the Ancient Devil Abyss don''t have many people who know about you.<span>However, your Sword God''s fame is well-known in the Heavenly Passage Paradise, the Great War, the Wilderness, and even the Demon God Kingdom.


    <span>Who knows how many people havee to join your sect!


    These were already carefully selected by sister Zimo, Weiwei, and the others.


    <span>"Those with poor talent and unknown origins have all been filtered out." Fog Night said.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he felt that there should be so many people. After all, the Immortal Sword Sect had also been publicizing this for quite a while."Good, then let''s see what kind of good seedlings there are!" Ye Fan smiled and said.


    The moment Ye Fannded on the high tform, thousands of gazes were focused on him!

 Chapter 2383

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    2383


    Discussions broke out, as though many people were surprised to see the Sword God in person.


    After all, as a top expert of the current era, Ye Fan seemed to be just too ordinary, just like a neighbor, standing on the stage with a rxed expression.


    <span>Compared to the earth-shattering name of the Sword God, it was far too ordinary!


    Even the valiant and formidable Xu Linshan seemed to be more imposing than Ye Fan.


    "Okay, I have arrived. You can start now." Ye Fan waved his hand and said.<span>The girls were baffled. It was Mo Lan who reminded him in a low voice, "Sect Leader, how should we test these people who havee to acknowledge us as disciples? I would like to hear from Sect Leader."


    Ye Fan just found out that the women didn''t know how to choose, and instead, handed the problem to him.


    "Is that so ¡­ "If only Azazel were here, he would be more adept at choosing people." Ye Fan frowned.


    After thinking for a while, Ye Fan said: "First let them, ording to their cultivation level, stand separately."


    After the orders were given, the five thousand Cultivators immediately divided themselves into groups, starting from the left to the right, in ordance with Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, Spirit Creation, Longevity, and Heaven Seizing.<span>With just a single nce, he could see that more than half of the Foundation Establishment and below cultivators hade to seek their cultivation.


    There were close to a thousand Core Formation cultivators, a few hundred Spirit Creation practitioners, a few dozen people with long lives, and more than a dozen Heaven Seizing cultivators.


    This kind of situation was also within Ye Fan''s expectation. After all, the higher the cultivation, the older the average age, and most of them already had teachers.


    In fact, he even had his own status, so it was unlikely that he would lose any face and be someone else.<span>Ye Fan did not hesitate and directly ordered most of them below the Foundation Establishment stage to not use their cultivation level to run towards a valley fifty miles away, returning before nightfall.


    To these people, traveling a hundred miles back and forth was practically impossible.


    On the way, he had the flower immortals supervise him. Anyone who dared to use their cultivation base was eliminated.With Hua Xian''s cultivation level, she could easily supervise these low-leveled disciples.


    Although many of the disciples did not understand, they did not dare to ask too many questions. They could only brace themselves and run out of Blossom Valley.<span>"Hubby, you''re too hard for them. You can still train their bodies, why do you insist on having such high requirements from the beginning?" Feng Yueying was a bit puzzled.


    Ye Fan smiled, "It''s fine if they can''t run away. The key depends on their determination."<span>If your stamina isn''t good enough, but you still aren''t willing to leave in the end ande back to ask for a new disciple, you can also give them a chance. "


    <span>Feng Yueying finally understood and nodded with a smile.


    <span>"What about those above Core Formation?" "Is running easy for them?" Xu Lingshan asked.


    <span>Ye Fan took out his phone and said, "I''m going to type the exam paper. Go to Yunyao''sboratory and print it out for me. These people ¡­ ¡­" "I want a written exam."


    "Right now?" Isn''t that a long wait? " Feng Yueying asked.


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "If there is impatience in these people before the exam is printed and if there is any doubt about it, record it and directly deduct the pointster."


    Being impetuous has always been a weakness. "<span>The two girls didn''t know whether tough or cry. They probably never would have imagined that these people who hade to take the examination would actuallye to the Immortal Sword Sect to take the examination.


    Four hourster, he finally finished printing the papers.


    The Flower Fairy began to distribute papers and pens, and when a group of people who hade under their tutge received the paper, all of them had different expressions on their faces.


    Finally, a man with Heaven Stealing cultivation, wearing a ck leather armor and carrying two long swords on his back, stepped forward."Sir God of Swords! I am Sima Rufeng from the Heavenly Passage Sima Family, a sword cultivator!


    <span>Although I am a cultivator of Duotian, I respect you. I came here specifically to follow you and learn the way of the sword.


    <span>However, until now, you have yet to take the examination for our cultivation and aptitude. Instead, you want us to take this unfathomable test. I would like to know the reason why! "


    Many of the Longevity and Heaven Seizing cultivators also revealed discontented expressions. They felt that this had nothing to do with cultivation.


    "Impudent!" What the Sect Leader thinks, is not something that you can casually question? " Qing He reprimanded loudly.Ye Fan waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to be too strict. He smiled and said, "If you guys can read, then just be your test... If you don''t want to do your exams, then leave now. "


    Ye Fan''s idea was also very simple. It''s just a test paper, and if he were to ask this and that, wouldn''t he have even more problems when the sect was in trouble?<span>Seeing that the group of people were starting to get into a dilemma, Ye Fan added, "Also, no matter what position you have in the outside world, after entering this ce, you are all first generation disciples of the Immortal Sword Sect."


    "What?" The meaning behind his words was ¡­ We want to be of the same generation as those people?! "<span>The cultivators of Duotian and Longevity Realm immediately exploded into an uproar.


    Obviously, for them, being among the same generation as Core Formation Cultivators or even those below the Foundation Establishment stage was something they couldn''t ept.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, directly releasing a sword intent pressure!


    In a split-second, everyone''s heart shook violently, as if a ball of fire had been annihted by ice.


    Only then did everyone realize that the person in front of them was a top-notch expert of the prehistoric era. Although he looked ordinary, his strength was enough to instantly kill all of them!


    Fear was revealed in each pair of eyes.Ye Fan saw that the crowd was getting serious, and waved his hand to Hua Xiaoluo, "Little Luo,e over here."


    Hearing that, Hua Xiaoluo ran to Ye Fan''s side, raised his head and asked, "Teacher ¡­. What orders do you have? "


    <span>In front of so many strangers, Hua Xiaoluo''s face was red, timid and shy.


    Ye Fan faced the crowd and said, "She is called Hua Xiaoluo, my eldest disciple."


    I will not ept any of you as my disciples, but if any of you are able to stand out and be my disciple, then you will be my disciple.


    <span>Then the child beside me ¡­ It''s your eldest senior sister. "


    The moment he said this, the group of cultivators that had just calmed down had expressions of disbelief.


    Especially the Heaven Stealing Realm, and some of the older cultivators wanted them to be willing to call this little girl "Big Senior", it really required a lot of determination.Hua Xiaoluo tried her best to hold back her nervousness as she faced everyone. She felt that she could not embarrass her teacher.


    <span>"Even if you want me to be a disciple of the Sword God, you want me to call you this silly little girl ''Big Senior''. Please forgive me!" One of the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivators gave up and walked away with his papers.


    <span>"Howughable!" A few other cultivators that had overtaken the heavens and lived for a long time also left.


    Soon, more and more cultivators chose to leave.


    Indeed, some of them were unable to lose face. Some of them had heard that they were not able to directly enter the Sword God Sect, and thus, had lost all will to fight.


    After all, many people only wanted to borrow the Sword God''s Sect''s reputation to raise their status a bit, and not purely for the sake of cultivating the Dao of the Sword.<span>Not long after, only four people were left in the Heavenly Stealing Stage. Other than the two females and one male, there was also Sima Rufeng, who had previously raised a question.


    <span>"You''re not leaving?" Ye Fan was rather surprised. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2389

    <span>2389


    "This group of cultivators from the Ancient Devil Abyss only cultivated a few demonic arts, do you really think that they can scare us by creating such a demonic horde?"


    "Sir Phillips, I heard that the hall master of the Devil King''s Pce, Patriarch Qingliang, personally brought experts from various demonic sects?" someone asked the Infernal King.Phillips stroked his beard andughed: "It is said that this time, the ancient ruins are extremely huge and rarely seen in history.


    <span>I think the cultivators of the Ancient Demon Abyss also thought that this was a great opportunity to find holy items. "


    Ye Fan asked, "What is the Devil King''s Pce?"


    <span>"Oh, Lord Sword God doesn''t know that the Demon King''s Hall is the most ancient alliance in the ancient Demon Abyss, simr to our Heavenly Passage Paradise''s Immortal Pce.


    <span>However, since the majority of these Devil Dao cultivators from the Ancient Demon Abyss had entric personalities, they didn''t choose their managers through the vote selection process.


    <span>Those who could be members of the Demon King''s Pce had all passed through the gates and experts left over from the battles.


    "Ying He, who was killed by Lord Sword God earlier, is one of the people from the Demon King''s Hall. However, after he died, the Night Owl Sect and the Devil King''s position will probably be reced by others," the Demon Enchantress exined.<span>Ye Fan let out an ''oh'', "In that case, that Green Lamp Grandmaster is the number one expert of the Ancient Devil Abyss?"


    <span>"That might not necessarily be the case. It can only be said that the Devil Kings in the Demon King''s Pce are indeed the strongest."


    <span>His Lone Light mental cultivation method can cast countless spells, killing people to seize their souls, and is hard to guard against. The Infernal King said rather respectfully.


    Ye Fan frowned. The incantation seemed to be a spell simr to magic. Compared to magic or magic, it was even stranger and more sinister.


    <span>However, from Ye Fan''s point of view, the incantation was a bit soft after all, and wasn''t any hard power.


    Since this Green Lantern Grandmaster was able to rely on incantations to be the strongest in the Demonic Pce, he must have raised the level of his incantation to an extremely high level.


    <span>"Hahahaha!" Isn''t that the people from the Blessed Paradises over there?


    You are really courteous to be waiting for us here so early in the morning! "


    An unbridled and deafeningugh sounded out.All they saw was a fat and big eared burly man with a full beard. He was carrying a ck and silver mountain ax that was bigger than his own, and he was shouting loudly across the Red Tide Valley.


    Behind the broadaxe man, there were already hundreds of Ancient Demon Abyss cultivators rushing over.<span>There were at least a hundred sage realm experts among them. In addition, they were all in the Duotian realm. They should be the followers of those sage realm experts.


    This battle was not the slightest bit weaker than the cultivators of the Blessed Paradises, and was even a little bit fiercer.


    <span>"Ten thousand kilograms!" Stop putting gold on your face there! "Fellow Daoist Immortal Pce, the reason why we''re here drinking and having fun has nothing to do with you!" The Beast Saint shouted back.


    Zhu Mo stopped beside Ye Fan''s ear and said in a low voice, "This Niu Wanjin is the head of the ancient Demon Abyss Niu Family.<span>Because he boasts of having ten thousand jin of strength, that''s why he''s called that. He loves to infuriate others, so that they can duel and kill. "


    Niu Wanjin''s face was filled with disdain as he said, "You, the baldy who raises bugs, is worthy of talking to Grandpa Niu?"<span>Grandpa Niu heard that you guys had a Sword God and even killed that old thief Ying He!


    <span>Where is the God of Swords? Come out and give Grandpa Ox a p on the face. Let''s see if you live up to your name! "


    <span>Everyone couldn''t help but to look at Ye Fan, who had an innocent look on his face. He curled his lips and thought, what does this have to do with me?


    Ye Fan didn''t even pay much attention to the matter with the Meng father and son just now, much less the inconsequential Ancient Devil Abyss.


    On one hand, he found it troublesome. On the other hand, after fighting the Heavenly Star Divine General and surviving the Chaos God''s punishment, he no longer considered the cultivators of this ne to be his opponents.<span>It was like watching a bunch of ignorant brats boasting. Was he really going to lower himself to the same level as them?


    He couldn''t even be bothered to get angry!"Oh? So he is the God of Swords? " Niu Wanjin clicked his tongue. "That seems to be the case. Was that old thief Ying He careless?"


    "Patriarch Niu, don''t be so rude. Lord Sword God is a top expert in this world who defeated the Heavenly Star Divine General. You can''t judge a book by its cover."


    The one who spoke was an old man in a green robe with a long beard and white brows. He looked like an old man, but his eyes were sharp.<span>He held a cane that looked like green bamboo in his hand. The cane was filled with all kinds of skulls. It was impossible to tell what kind of creature it was.


    "Since you, the God of Swords, have put it this way, it seems that you have some ability," Niu Wanjin agreed.<span>A group of sage experts from the Demon King''s Pce, who all wore different attires, also focused their attention on Ye Fan.


    <span>Curiosity, respect, disapproval, all kinds of looks,plex and diverse.


    Seeing that the attention of these Devil Sect members were all on the Sword God, Meng Yicheng revealed a look of displeasure.


    "Humph, a bunch of useless people with poor eyesight like the Devil Dao who don''t know anything and just bluster and tter here. Looks like the people from the Devil King Hall aren''t much." Meng Yicheng disdainfully said.As these words were spoken, the elders of the Demon King''s Pce were naturally filled with a murderous aura.


    "Where did this stinking brate from!" How dare you behave atrociously here!? "<span>Meng Yiqiu arrogantly said, "Hidden Sword Vi, Meng Yiqiu! What! Who''s not convinced?! "


    When they heard that it was the Hidden Sword Vi, a few members of the Devil King''s Hall immediately became cautious.


    <span>It seemed that even the ancient Demon Abyss had heard of the Hidden Sword Vi''s origins.


    Meng Duanyun frowned, he took a few steps forward and said in a clear voice, "My fellow daoists in the Ancient Demon Abyss, your child is too arrogant. As your father, I did not teach you well, please do not mind me.


    Our Hidden Sword Vi has had some dealings with the Ancient Devil Abyss since ancient times. Many of the seniors of the Demon King Hall have also used flying swords forged by us. We definitely do not intend to offend the Demon King Hall. "<span>"Sword Saint Yun!?"


    <span>"Meng Duyun?!"


    "The Sword Saint who killed the three holy spirits over two thousand years ago!?"


    A few older members of the Demon King''s Pce immediately recognized Meng Duanyun.


    Patriarch Green Lantern chuckled as well. "So it''s Sword Saint Yun Yang. Manor Lord Meng is here personally. Your son is young and vigorous, so naturally, we won''t take him to heart."Vi Owner Meng is personally putting on a show this time, which is something we didn''t expect.


    It has been two thousand years. If we can once again see Sword Saint Yun pull out his sword, I think many people would be able to feast their eyes. ""Grandmaster Qing Ming, you''re being too serious. I''m just worried about my son''s safety. I came here to see if he could return safely. It''s a fortunate thing," Meng Duanyun said calmly.


    <span>Seeing that the people from the Demon King''s Pce were giving face to the Hidden Sword Vi, Meng Yiqiu''s face was immediately filled with pride as he looked at Ye Fan, who was behind him, with a mocking expression.


    <span>However, Ye Fanpletely ignored this father and son pair.


    He was looking at the Ancient Devil Abyss, wanting to know what kind of cultivators the Ancient Devil Abyss was.


    At first, he didn''t think much of it, but when his eyes swept across one of the women, who was wearing aplicated pattern long skirt and a delicate pearl hairpin, Ye Fan''s eyes couldn''t help but freeze!<span>Although this woman was covered by a deep blue veil, only a pair of eyes that were as big as autumn water were revealed ¡­


    But! Ye Fan always felt that this was the person he had been looking for!


    <span>The woman also seemed to have noticed that Ye Fan was staring at her the whole time, with a hint of yfulness and confusion in his eyes.


    At this moment, the Infernal King smiled from across the canyon. "Grandmaster Qingliang, it''s been over a hundred years since west met. I hope you''ve been well since west met."


    <span>"Sir Phillips, you are still as elegant as ever!" Green Lantern said with a smile.


    "This time, the Demon King''s Pce and our Immortal Pce will enter the Ancient Era''s Remnants together. ording to the rules, everyone will treat peace as the most important thing. What does Ancestor think?"


    "Of course we have to find a sacred object. If it''s not necessary, no one wants to cause any more casualties." Patriarch Green Light nodded.<span>The two spoke very politely, but in truth, they were waiting until they found the sacred object before taking action. They did not want to dy each other''s time, and before they found anything along the way, arge number of people had already died.


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan arrived in midair and extended his hand to signal, "That veileddy, do you dare to ask her name?"


    Both sides were stunned. They never thought that the Sword God would suddenly interrupt the conversation between the two leaders, asking them such a question.


    Such a big scene and he still had the mood to tease a little girl?The masked woman was also surprised and kept silent.


    On the other hand, a short-haired man with a scorpion tattoo on his face and a face as sharp as a knife, who had an imposing aura, red and said, "Sword God! Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you''re in a good mood!<span>How can you casually ask about the name of the Saintess of the Thousand Poisons Sect!? "


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "The Thousand Poison Sect''s Saintess? What is the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect doing? Is it a ce where they specialize in Gu poison? ""Why ask when you already know!" The Myriad Poison Sect''s Gu Poison! What are you trying to do!? " The short-haired man asked fiercely.


    Ye Fan became even more excited, loudly asking, "Is it Xiao Yu?" Xiaoyu!? Time-Blue Rain?! "


    The Saint Daughter of the Thousand Poisons Sect, who was masked, slightly frowned and spoke in a clear voice: "Sir God of Swords, little girl Blue Demon, I''m afraid you have recognized the wrong person."


    But the moment this sound was heard, Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air!


    <span>"Xiao Yu!" It''s you! How could I have misheard that sound!? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2384

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    2384


    Sima Rufeng frowned and said, "Although I temporarily can''t understand the meaning behind Sir God of Swords'' words, as long as I can learn a more profound Dao of the Sword, I can ept all these!"


    Ye Fan smiled, and no longer said anything more, letting everyone start the test.


    The questions on this paper had nothing to do with cultivation. In reality, they were all questions that tested a person''s mental state and outlook on life.


    In Ye Fan''s opinion, with ack of talent, one could just be an ordinary disciple in the sect. In any case, there would always be a ce of use.


    However, if some people had extreme personalities and had problems with their thoughts, then leaving them behind would only be a bad sign.


    Although some people may have high innate talent, if they were not in a good group, they would only harm the entire sect.These questions seemed to be very simple, but they hinted at the true thoughts of the human heart.


    This world didn''t have any psychology, and Ye Fan also didn''t think that these people would analyze the meaning behind these questions.


    In the evening, only a quarter of the examinees who ran had returned.<span>ording to the descriptions of Mo Lan and the others, most of the participants couldn''t bear to give up halfway. As for many others, after seeing that the others had left, they left.


    There were also a dozen or so people who, although their stamina could not keep up, only returned to the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley at night, begging for another chance.Ye Fan had already expected this, and spent the entire night to review all the papers.


    <span>On the second day, Ye Fan announced all the qualified names.


    Of the original five thousand disciples, only Sima Rufeng and the rest of the four Heaven Stealing cultivators, more than twenty of them, more than a hundred of them, as well as more than eight hundred Core Formation and below cultivators remained.<span>A total of about a thousand people had officially be the first generation disciples of the Immortal Sword Sect.


    <span>However, the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley was a ce where spirit flowers were nted, so it was not a ce for many people to live all of a sudden.


    Moreover, Ye Fan and his women were living on the Sword God Mountain, so if they met too many disciples, they would also feel uneasy.


    Ye Fan gave the order for the cultivators below the level of longevity to split into two groups, one to go to the Golden Light and the other to go to the Rosy Dawn.


    Although the Immortal Sword Sect had just been established, it had be one of thergest sects in the entire Blessed Paradise with the help of the Blossom Immortal Sect.<span>Ye Fan also rejoiced that he took up three or four territories, or else he wouldn''t even have a ce to settle these people.


    As for the early teaching and training, Ye Fan gave it to Fog Night and Xu Linshan.<span>The strength of the two women was up to par with their military training background.


    Cultivating cultivators can also be done ording to the training methods of the special forces, but the content of the training is different.Ye Fan''s goal was to build an army like army of cultivators, with strict discipline and understanding of unity and cooperation.


    <span>If they really had to face the invasion of evil spirits in the future, teamwork was especially important.


    The sect culture of the Immortal Sword Sect would also slowly develop through the growth of the first generation of disciples ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, chose a few training methods, and let these disciples choose the right ones to train with.


    <span>Everything was difficult at the beginning. No matter how these disciples were trained, no matter what the reward and punishment system was, they had to follow through step by step.


    After discussing with the women for a full seven days, Ye Fan finally found time to find the ten over Heaven Stealing Sect and Long Habitat disciples that he had left in the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley.


    Although Ye Fan didn''t directly agree to ept a disciple, these people were indeed the fastest to be the sect''s fighting force, so he personally gave them some pointers.


    Of these four Heaven Seizing Cultivators, other than Sima Rufeng, who came from a local cultivation family in the Blessed Paradise, the other three were actually rted to him.


    A woman named Luo Li was a descendant of the Luo Family. However, because she was not on good terms with the main family, she was never taken seriously. Therefore, Ye Fan killing the Luo Family''s Ancestor actually made this girl feel better.


    A silent man named An Yi was an orphan taken in by Huaxu Family, a hitman.Because the Huaxu Family was in chaos, they ran out and had no one to rely on but chose to join the Immortal Sword Sect.


    The other girl was Yao Ruoyun. She was a female cultivator from the Divine Dragon Family''s Yao Family. She came to join them because she admired her kin''s Sword God.


    <span>Actually, in terms of age, these four people were around forty years old. However, when facing Hua Xiaoluo, they still addressed her as Eldest Senior Sister.


    With them leading the way, the cultivators of the Eternal stratum naturally had nothing else to say.


    After being guided by Ye Fan, these people immediately gained a lot of insights in their cultivation.


    Everyone was especially d that they had insisted on staying. Their sense of belonging towards the Divine Sword Sect had also be much stronger.Especially when many people realized that the Wine Sword Immortal and the Pill Saint were also guests in the sectter on, they were extremely surprised.


    Within the sect, there was a group of disciples that were diligently training. The atmosphere in the sect also became much denser.


    Ye Fan discovered that it wasn''t just Xiao Xin''er who was focused on training every day. Even Ning Zimo, Ling Yuwei, and the other girls were also looking for breakthroughs.


    On the other hand, Su Qingxue was not in a hurry. She seemed to focus most of her energy on managing the Immortal Sword Sect.Su Qingxue had also developed a series of "assessment systems" that allowed the disciples to carry out regr tests. If the progress was significant, then the disciples would receive promotion rewards.


    There were even some who could find spirit beasts and spirit materials for their sects and recruit strong foreign delegates, which would be rewarded ordingly.


    The Spirit Dans of the Pill Saint were already enough to attract people, not to mention the Sword God''s personal flying sword that was a Spirit Treasures level, it had already filled these disciples with motivation.


    This made Ye Fan feel that this woman had simply turned a cultivation sect into apany, as if she was examining their performance.However, this was what Ye Fan wanted to see, so he quickly passed down the rules.


    These fresh systems, let the silent spectators cup after cup, medicine first, all felt very fresh, even sighing, this all came from whimsical thinking.


    It seemed like it was almost time to head to the Northern Heavens, and check out the ancient ruins.


    Right at this moment, Beast Saint Qian, Ghost Saint Zhong Yi, and Shadowless Saber Saint Cen Ying, three sage realm experts who were on good terms with Ye Fan, suddenly came to visit.


    Ye Fan could probably guess, the three people most likely came for the ancient ruins, and thus received them on the Sword God Mountain.<span>"Haha, Sir God of Swords, I heard that your Divine Sword Sect has brought arge number of talented people into thework. This time, you have gained control of the Blessed Paradise, bing one of the most crowded sects!


    Congrattions, the three of us are here to get a goblet of wine! " Cen Ying, whose hair was disheveled, revealed a mouthful of yellow teeth as he held his wine jug and said.


    "With Sir God of Swords'' current prestige in the prehistoric era, it''s normal for thousands of disciples toe and take you in as their master. However, I''m afraid there are almost no disciples who are worthy of Sir God of Swords'' respect ¡­" Zhong Yi muttered with a rustling sound.Ye Fan was already used to this brother''s speed of speech, so he smiled and said, "There are indeed a lot of people, but most of their cultivation are still very low."


    Moreover, they were new acquaintances. He could see whether there were suitable disciples or notter.


    The three of youing here shouldn''t be concerned about my sect epting disciples, right? "


    Qian Jinughed, "You don''t need to be so secretive. Although we haven''t known each other for long, you should be able to tell that we aren''t sinister viins.<span>This time around, the ancient ruins over at Bei Yue Tian''s side were enormous. There must be a great opportunity to find some sacred items.


    Although His Excellency the God of Swords had defeated the Heavenly Star Divine General and his strength was unparalleled in the world, the dangers of the ancient ruins were unfathomable.


    <span>There will also be sage realm experts who have gone into seclusion. It will be very difficult to be safe even with your distinguished self''s strength.


    We would like to invite the Sir God of Swords to team up and enter together. The three of us will assist the Lord God of Swords so that we can look after each other! What do you think? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2385

    <span>2385


    Ye Fan''s heart was beating like a drum. If it wasn''t for him trying to find out the truth about the evil spirits, he wouldn''t even want to enter some ancient ruins.


    From the very beginning, he didn''t rely too much on magical equipment or weapons for his training.<span>Being able to have a Sword God Ring, he was already satisfied. For those external things, to step into dangerous situations, Ye Fan felt that it was not worth it.


    <span>After all, he still had to take care of the women around him.


    On this trip to the ancient ruins, Ye Fan will also bring the women and let them enter the ring.


    Firstly, he didn''t feel at ease leaving them outside, and secondly, the women wouldn''t let him go by himself.


    This ancient ruin would be gone for quite some time, and there would be a lot of variables.


    Although he was confident in his abilities, he didn''t have enough experience to understand many things.If there were three of them, they would be more sure of it ¡­


    The three of them had a good rtionship with the Wine Sword Immortal, and he was a person who kept his word. For an honest man, it meant that the three of them had good characters and could be trusted.<span>"The three of you are all reputable figures. I naturally wee you all to follow me in.


    However, if some divine object is discovered, who should it be given to? " Ye Fan asked.


    He didn''t actually have much interest in sacred objects, but if he had something good, he would like to find some for the women.


    "Sire God of Swords, we have alreadymunicated with you on this before we came here.


    <span>As long as the Venerable God of Swords has his eyes on us, we will definitely not fight.


    "Only those that you look down upon and do not need, the three of us will split them among ourselves," said Bretton Woods."Haha, Beast Saint, just say it directly! Even if the three of us were to add up, we still wouldn''t be able topete against His Excellency God of Swords! "Haha ¡­" Cen Ying grinned indifferently.


    "Sir God of Swords, please be at ease. We can definitely trust you. After all, with your strength, you canpletely rece the immortal pce and dominate the Blessed Paradise. However, your failure to do so is enough to show that you are not a greedy person ¡­" Zhong Yi said in a low voice.<span>Ye Fan smiled. Although these three seemed very carefree, they were, after all, characters that had been famous for hundreds of years.


    Indeed, if he were to find some sacred object that he and the women don''t really need, Ye Fan wouldn''t mind giving it to them."Since the three of you trust me so much, then it''s settled then. I''ll see you in the future, Bei Yue Tian."


    When the Three Saints heard this, they were overjoyed.<span>"Haha, then let''s go find a cup of brother''s medicine gourd. If they are also willing to go, then that would be the best!"


    "That''s right. There''s no need to talk about Brother Wan''s strength. That precious pill in that bottle gourd can save you at the critical moment!"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry and left them to their own devices.


    <span>In the end, both of them rejected the offer.


    <span>He had already acquired the sacred item, the Green Snake Sword. He did not have much need for it and did not want to wade into muddy water again.


    As for medicine being the first, he wasn''t adept at it. He didn''t want to show his face and be eaten like fat.However, Alchemy First was particrly eager to obtain a sacred treasure grade alchemy furnace. Normally, the sacred artifacts left behind by ancient civilizations were all rare treasures, and the effects would be much betterpared to the current alchemy furnace.


    As such, he hoped that whoever found the cauldron would pass it to him. Naturally, the reward would be iparably generous.When the Three Saints left, Ye Fan sent them to the entrance of the valley.


    Before leaving, Cen Ying suddenly thought of something and let out a burp, "That''s right, Sir Sword God, because the ancient ruins have appeared at the border between the Ancient Devil Abyss and the Blessed Paradise.<span>I heard that arge number of demons in the ancient Demon Abyss have also started to rub their hands together.


    Those guys were all crazy, and they trained in demonic ways.


    <span>In terms of cultivation level, it might not be that high, but there were all kinds of demonic and evil techniques that could not be lifted!


    <span>One by one, you''ll find it hard to deal with Ying Haobi who was killed by you, no matter how many times difficult it was to deal with him!


    If Ying Hero didn''t have the status of a Sevens Envoy, he wouldn''t be able to gain much from that ce, not to mention the fact that the Night Owl Sect had upied the biggest magic crystal quarry.


    It was said that after the death of Ying He, the loyal followers of the Night Owl had taken the magic crystal mine with them and joined another big devil gate.<span>At that time, there might be demons from the Ancient Demon Abyss who would take the initiative to take revenge for Ying He in order to curry favor with the City Lord and be a Seven Brilliant Envoy.


    Therefore, before Lord Sword God goes, it would be best to send someone to inquire about the information of the Ancient Demon Abyss in order to guard against it. "


    Ye Fan heard this and was puzzled, "The Night Owl Sect''s magic crystal mine?" What is that thing? "


    Qian Jin exined, "The magic crystal mine is the ore found in the prehistoric era that has the best resistance to the power of chaos.<span>This type of ore seemed to have eliminated all sorts of Chaotic Force, and only their spiritual force resistance was a bit weaker.


    Only brute force could be used to mine the magicite mine, because using true energy to attack the magicite mine wouldn''t have any effect at all.


    Although the demon crystal could resist the power of chaos, it was also unable to pour true essence and chaos energy into it. Thus, it couldn''t be used as a weapon and could only be used as a defensive tool.However, this ore was not tough at all, and was not as tough as ordinary iron.


    <span>"Thus, generally speaking, this is a type of ore that looks very magical, but is actually very useless."


    "There''s such a thing?" Ye Fan said unexpectedly, "Isn''t that the same as resisting the God of Chaos'' Punishment?"


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, you''re thinking too much." Cen Ying smiled. "Not to mention that God''s Punishment has a powerful mental Chaotic Force, but God''s Punishment is a test for the peak of the Holy Spirit Realm."


    If God''s Punishment does not truly fall upon the body, and if one does not have trueprehension, how can one trulyprehend the Great Way of Primal Chaos and ascend to the upper realms? "


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, I was hacked by God''s Punishment, and I didn''t even understand anything, let alone fly."However, although the magicite mine may seem somewhat useless, the Sinless City has always had arge demand.


    <span>Ying He''s job in the Ancient Devil Abyss was to mine magic crystal mines and send them to the innocent city on a regr basis.


    <span>Just like how the Flower Saint had regrly sent spiritual herbs, all of the Sevens Envoy had their own mission.


    "However, we don''t know why the city governor wants the magicite mine."


    Ye Fan heard everything, but for the time being, he still couldn''t understand these things, so he could only nod to remember.


    Over the next few days, the Immortal Sword Sect went back on the right track.Ye Fan passed on some of Hua Xiaoluo''s insights, including some deeper level sword techniques and training methods. For this eldest disciple, he developed a long-term training n.


    At the same time, Chu Yunyao''swork setup was also proceeding in an orderly fashion.Feng Yueying found a messenger from the Divine Court in the Blessed Paradise and wrote a letter for him to bring back to the Divine Court.


    <span>After all, they would only be able to return to Odinter. It would be best to inform Aileen and the others in advance so that they wouldn''t worry too much.


    Unknowingly, it was already the day before he left for Bei Yue Tian.


    <span>Early in the morning, Ye Fan got up from his bed and looked at Ning Xuemo and Feng Yueying beside him. He felt as if he was in a trance, as if he was still in that era when he was still in Hua Hai ¡­


    However, very soon, Ye Fan discovered that outside of the Sword God Mountain, there was a familiar yet somewhat different pressure, suddenly approaching!


    Ye Fan''s face lit up, he quickly put on his clothes and ran outside."Little Gold?" Ye Fan could clearly sense that this was the aura of a gluttonous snake!


    <span>He had always been thinking about his old partner, when he would be able to recover. To be able toe back at this moment, it was simply too great!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2390

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­


    Ye Fan was overjoyed. He was even happier than when he defeated the Heavenly Star Divine General. After all, the thing he was most concerned about was the untraceable Blue Rain.<span>Although Chu Yunyao had been using the informationwork to search, and Chu Yunyao had been using the robotic to search, there was still no news of her.


    <span>Seeing that Blue Rain was right in front of him, Ye Fan didn''t mind the fact that there were over a hundred Devil Dao experts in front of him, so he directly flew over!


    <span>"Sir God of Swords!"


    Seeing Ye Fan rush to the Ancient Devil Abyss alone, the Demon King and the others panicked!


    No matter what, the Sword God was the most powerful force on the side of the Immortal pce. Without the Sword God, wouldn''t the Immortal pce be greatly weakened this time?


    Sure enough, when the group of experts from the Ancient Devil Abyss saw Ye Fan flying over, their eyes all revealed an evil light.<span>It was as if a group of carnivores had fallen into a trap when they saw a plump prey!


    Of course, in fear of the Sword God''s fame, no one would act rashly. No one wanted to be the leader!


    Ye Fan didn''t take these people''s gazes seriously. Hended in front of the masked woman and said, "Xiao Yu, don''t joke with me. Is it because I didn''t go find you that you''re angry with me?"<span>The masked woman looked suspicious, "Sir God of Swords, this should be the first time we meet."


    Ye Fan frowned, "Then take off your veil and let me have a look."


    "Impudent!" How dare you be disrespectful to my Ten Thousand Poisons Sect''s Holy Maiden!? " The short-haired man at the side was so angry that he was about to pull out the scimitar at his waist.<span>Ye Fan''s eyes turned cold. He was just about to meet this woman, but this guy was so noisy that it made him a bit annoyed.


    However, the masked woman reached out her hand to stop him, "Elder Rondo, do not be rude to the God of Swords. His Excellency God of Swords only recognized the wrong person. Why are you so agitated?"


    The Ten Thousand Poisons Sect Elder could only grit his teeth and put the de back, but he still looked at Ye Fan with unfriendly eyes.<span>Ye Fan thought this was considered good luck. Seeing that it was Blue Rain''s underling, he quickly retrieved his life and urged, "Xiao Yu, take off your veil and let me have a look."


    <span>The little girl sighed and quietly took off her veil, revealing a beautiful face like a lotus in water.


    Although he had matured quite a bit and gotten rid of his childish side, how could Ye Fan not recognize his own woman?


    "Xiao Yu!" You''re still saying it''s not you!? I''ve finally found you! "


    <span>Ye Fanughed out loud and went forward to hug the girl in his arms!


    <span>Sticking close to her, he felt that she had matured quite a bitpared to before. However, she still carried the same fragrance of medicinal herbs.


    At this moment, the girl''s eyes widened, as if she was shocked!


    Lang Duo and the other Ten Thousand Poisons Sect Elders were even more shocked and enraged!


    "God of Swords!" You dare to defile the Holy Maiden!? "<span>At this time, Blue Demon also reacted. She wrinkled her eyebrows, and a purplish ck Chaotic Force condensed on her palm. It seemed to be a kind of poison technique. She then directly pped Ye Fan''s back.


    <span>"Sir God of Swords!"


    "Witch, you dare!?"<span>The people from the Heavenly Passage Paradise all eximed nervously, thinking that things were not looking good.


    <span>Naturally, Ye Fan also sensed something, but he didn''t attack while Blue Rain was attacking, and instantly activated the disintegration of the secondyer!


    <span>After being hit by the palm, Ye Fan felt as if his back was on fire, grimacing in pain, and the poison quickly seeped into his body.


    However, with his physique and his extremely high degree of control over the five wed Golden Dragon Bloodline, this bit of poison was only a superficial wound."Xiao Yu!" Why did you hit me?! Even joking has a limit! "


    Ye Fan let go of the girl, and gloomily rubbed his back.<span>With this, it was instead the Blue Demon''er and the group of Ten Thousand Poisons Sect experts, the Ancient Demon Abyss and the Heavenly Passage Paradise''s experts that became dumbstruck!


    "You ¡­ Are you okay? "How is this possible?!"


    She looked at her palm. Although her cultivation base was at the half-step Saint level and wasn''t at the peak, the poison attribute Chaotic Force was real!<span>The palm strike below the sage realm immediately turned into poison.


    Even if one was in the Saint Soul Realm, it was impossible for one''s physical body to be hit so easily.<span>The forefather and the other experts from the Devil Sect were all lost in thought. They were thankful that they didn''t do anything too dangerous.


    <span>This God of Swords ¡­ Indeed, he had the real ability. No wonder he dared to run over here alone.


    The Demon Envoy and the others sighed in relief. They sighed with emotion. "It seems this is the five-wed Golden Dragon bloodline of the Divine Dragon n. It''s simply inconceivable that it was able to dissolve the power of chaos."


    Meng Yiqiu sneered and said disdainfully, "So what if the Divine Dragon n has tough skin and thick flesh? So what if they resist poison? They can''t even avoid such a palm. They really are unworthy of their reputation."


    On the side of the Ancient Demon Abyss, Lan Ling''er said furiously, "Your Excellency God of Swords! This little girl respects you to be a strong person, but I hope you won''t take an inch from me!


    We''ve never seen each other before, and I''m not the Blue Rain you spoke of.<span>Lan Yao`er was raised by her master and has lived in the Ancient Devil Abyss for nearly a hundred years. She rarely goes out and she has never met your distinguished self! "


    <span>Ye Fan looked conflicted. From the looks of it, Blue Rain wasn''t pretending.


    He didn''t find it strange that Team Blue Rain had managed to cultivate to half-step Saint Body. After all, Team Blue Rain''s talent was higher than Feng Yueying and Xu Linshan''s.


    In the ancient Demon Abyss, there were some fortuitous encounters.However... Why didn''t the girl know him? Had he lost his memory, or had his memories been tampered with?


    <span>When Chu Yunyao had woken up, Blue Rain had gone missing. Was it because he had been taken away by the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect?


    "Okay, it doesn''t matter if you don''t remember, but this time when we are going to the ancient ruins, you have toe with me." Ye Fan said.Recovering his memories, Ye Fan believed that there would always be a way, and this was not the first time he encountered this kind of problem.


    <span>"Why?" Little Blue did not understand.


    "Because you are my woman, I have to protect your safety." Ye Fan said as a matter of fact.<span>The blue demon child''s face immediately flushed red. She thought to herself, this Sword God is really shameless. Just as she was about to refute, she suddenly thought of something!


    Wait a minute. If it really was like this, wouldn''t it mean that there was an additional God of Swords who would be his henchmen?


    <span>She immediately retracted the words she wanted to say, revealing a pitiful expression as she continued, "Since the Venerable God of Swords insisted on following us like this, then Blue Demon''er has no other choice.


    <span>However, if Your Excellency God of Swords wants to take this opportunity to snatch the sacred object that we found, don''t me Yao''er for being impolite. "


    Ye Fanughed indifferently, thinking, "I don''t care if you''re a guest or not, you can''t stop me anyways.""Holy Maiden!" He couldn''t be so easily trusted! It might be a scheme! " Elder Rondo called out to stop him.


    The blue demon girl covered her face with a veil and said, "Elder, you are overthinking it. With Lord Sword God''s strength, why would you use such a treacherous scheme to harm me?"


    Many of the experts from the Devil King Pce had already seen through her intentions and revealed a yful smile.<span>The God of Swords had actually directly prostrated himself under Blue Demon''s skirt, this was a fortuitous gain from their departure.


    <span>As long as one took advantage of this rtionship, they might be able to obtain an advantage in this trip into the ancient ruins for the divine object.


    <span>This time, the faces of the immortals in the Blessed Paradises turned anxious.


    "This... What is the God of Swords thinking? You want to go in with the Saintess of the Thousand Poisons Sect? " Yao Yu shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "The Ten Thousand Poisons Sect is famous for their insidious and cunning ways; it''s impossible to guard against the poisonous insects."


    Cen Ying gave a bitter smile. "Heroes from ancient times are indeed sad and beautiful."


    <span>The other saints dared not to say anything. They only felt that the actions of the God of Swords were ridiculous!


    "Witch ¡­ What a demoness! He actually managed to absorb the Sword God''s soul so quickly! "


    "Obviously, he has been used. Lord God of Swords is still too young..."


    <span>"Honored Magus King, you should hurry up and persuade her. We can''t let her go together with us!" Someone suggested in a low voice.


    Phillips helplessly said, "This is the personal matter of the Lord God of Swords. I don''t want to be in charge of it.""Humph, what is the head of the three Saints of the Immortal Pce? So it turns out that even the Demon Lord is only mediocre!" At this moment, Meng Yicheng coldlyughed.


    <span>Phillips pretended not to hear him and continued to smile.


    At this moment, in the distant sky, more than ten strands of Chaotic Force suddenly flew out from the rift in the ancient ruin!<span>Some were big, some were small, and some seemed to be dozens of colorful masses of light; these were all evil spirits! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2386

    <span>2386


    As soon as Ye Fan stepped out of the room, he couldn''t help but be startled.


    A dragon with golden and red scales all over its body and a gem-like luster, a figure of seven to eight meters long, was currently floating on top of the Sword God Peak. It was Xiao Jin, no mistake.


    However, there was actually a little purplish-gold qilin standing on Xiao Jin''s back?<span>That was the little qilin who had eaten the Dragon Crystal Grass and evolved its water attribute. Why would ite along with them?


    <span>"Master!"


    Seeing Ye Faning out from the house, Xiao Jin flew over excitedly.


    <span>Its seven to eight meter long body rapidly shrank until it was a small dragon the size of an arm.


    <span>The little qilin, who was carried on its back, stepped on empty air. With a "ao" sound, it tumbled to the ground.


    Fortunately, the divine beast''s skin was solid, so it shook its body. Then, it ran to Ye Fan''s side and intimately rubbed its body against Ye Fan''s leg.


    Obviously, the little qilin remembered the human that fed it the Dragon Crystal Grass.


    <span>Ye Fan picked up the little qilin with one hand and caressed Xiao Jin''s dragon scales with the other. He smiled and said, "What''s going on? Why did you bring this little guy here as well?"


    <span>The fire poison in your body has been neutralized? The pressure has increased by this much, and my cultivation has broken through? "


    Xiao Jin revealed a sorrowful expression as he transmitted his voice, "Master, that old Fireshine died in order to protect this little fellow ¡­"


    <span>"What?!" Ye Fan was stunned, "What happened?"


    <span>Xiao Jin immediately recounted the entire incident ¡­


    It turned out that just a month ago, arge number of demon beasts appeared in the vicinity of the Naga Tribe.These demon beasts were constantly migrating towards the continent from the distant seas, as if they had encountered something extremely terrifying.


    Arge number of the houses of the Fallen Drake Tribe had been destroyed, so they could only hide inside the hidden caves while trembling in fear.<span>As for the location of Fireshine, he had thought that it would be safer, but who would''ve thought that the monsters that suddenly appeared weren''t afraid ofva at all as they immediately snuck into Fireshine''s estate!


    "Those monsters are all made up of the power of primal chaos. They want to kill any living being they see!"


    Although old Fireshine and I have killed quite a few of the smaller ones, Master has also helped us settle quite a few of the ones that you found.However, there are too many of them. Some of them are especially huge, and even we can''t handle them ¡­ "


    Ye Fan felt a chill in his heart, and hurriedly asked, "Are you sure?" All of that is the power of chaos!? "


    "That''s right!" Master... I''ve never seen anything so terrible.<span>He also didn''t have a Primordial Spirit. He was simply ughtering people in a crazed manner. All of the divine beasts stronger than Fireshine were fleeing in that direction!


    There are probably not many living beings left in the Sodom Continent. Who knows how long it will take for those monsters to return to the prehistord ¡­ "


    Ye Fan felt a chill on his forehead, Evil spirits... It''s an evil spirit again!?<span>Could it be that the Odin Empire was not the only ce where the evil spirits had broken out?


    Could it be that ancient ruins also appeared in the Sodom Continent? This ¡­ Was it too much?


    "We were surrounded and attacked by a few monsters, but old Fireshine has been fighting for too long, protecting the little guy and we can''t escape anymore.


    <span>It wanted me to bring the little guy to its master, hoping that he would take care of its child.


    Woo woo ¡­ * That''s why it helped me to cure it. It was also thanks to its good fortune that I was able to evolve from a Flood Dragon to a Fire Dragon. I still haven''te to give it some delicious things to thank it ¡­ "


    <span>Xiao Jin was sad to the point of shedding tears. On the other hand, the young little qilin seemed to still be clueless about his mother''s departure.


    Ye Fan had seen Fireshine''s strength before, and could not help but have a deeper understanding of the destructive power of evil spirits.


    "What about the Fallen Dragon Tribe, the Yunsong Crane couple?" Ye Fan asked."Yunsong He is not bad. I originally wanted him toe back with me, but he said that he would help the Fallen Dragon Tribe move to a safer ce.


    He also asked me to send a letter to you that he would contact you if the tribe settled down, "said Xiao Jin.


    Ye Fan sighed. It was a good thing that Yun Song He was there to protect the Naga Tribe.His Taotie bloodline''s talent allowed him to devour a portion of the power of primal chaos. To him, as long as it wasn''t a situation that was too dangerous, he should be able to survive.


    "Master, do you know what that monster is?" Xiao Jin asked.Ye Fan said, "I was nning to investigate this matter, but I didn''t expect that there would also be..."


    Ye Fan told Xiao Jin about what had happened recently, which immediately made him especially terrified.


    <span>"Master, the most terrifying thing about those evil spirits is that they are simply endless and can''t be killed. Master, you should be careful when you go to the ancient ruins!" Xiao Jin said.


    Ye Fan raised his eyebrows, "What? Aren''t youing with me?""Master... I... "I''ve just recovered from my injuries..."


    "You greedy snake!" It''s already a fire dragon, you have guts like a worm! "


    Ye Fan grabbed Xiao Jin''s neck and knocked on the dragon head a few times.Xiao Jin wailed, "Master! Master, stop hitting me! Can''t I go!? Woo woo ¡­ * If I knew earlier that we were going to some ancient ruins, I would have left the little guy and ran away! "


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. It seemed that the evil spirit had scared Xiao Jin quite badly.


    <span>"If you meet an evil spirit, you can just hide inside the ring. I''m afraid that you will be killed by my enemies outside. Don''t not recognize my good intentions!"


    When Xiao Jin heard this, he beamed with joy. "Master is truly wise, so there''s no need for a little dragon like me to go up on stage. Hehe ¡­."<span>Looking at this slut dragon''s smiling face, Ye Fan suddenly had a feeling, why does it feel that the higher this dragon''s cultivation, the more cunning he would be?


    Not long after, the women noticed that Xiao Jin had returned.


    The women loved it when they saw the golden scales on Xiao Jin''s body, which looked like a golden-red gemstone.<span>And when they saw the little qilin, each one of them was unwilling to let go of it.


    Fog Night was hugging the little qilin and scratching its belly. The little qilin felt a bit itchy, and its four stout legs kicked about wildly.<span>"This is really a Qilin! Its color is way too high!" Those big eyes are so cute! "


    "Why does it feel even more cute than Rice Ball?"


    "The Soup Dumplings are ck and white. This little qilin is purplish-gold in color. How noble does it look?"<span>"Hubby, what''s the name of this little qilin?" Feng Yueying asked.


    <span>Ye Fan "eh" for a long time, "I don''t know..." "Its mother didn''t say."


    <span>"Then hubby, why don''t you give it a name?" Ning Xuemo urged.


    Ye Fan held the little guy in his arms and looked at him for a while, then said, "Let''s call it purple yam."<span>"No way!"


    "This is so unpleasant to listen to!"


    All the girls reprimanded him!


    Ye Fan was embarrassed and could only say, "Then let''s call him Xiao Zi. He has the same seniority as Xiao Jin, both are younger than him!"


    "Lil Violet ¡­ "I''ll just have to put it to use for now."<span>Xiao Jin, who was at the side, couldn''t stand it and shouted, "Master!" I''m thousands of years older than that! How can you have such a seniority!? "


    Ye Fan said indifferently, "Your life was saved by his mother, so how could you feel wronged by being of the same generation as him? You have to take good care of Lil Violet in the future, okay? "<span>Xiao Jin was depressed, but he had no choice but to agree as he was ashamed of his old Fireshine.


    <span>The little qilin and little purple had a pair of bright and clear golden eyes. They curiously looked around at Ye Fan and the other women, as if they didn''t really understand what was going on.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2387

    2387<span>After everything was ready, the next day, Ye Fan set off for the Northern Heavens.


    Other than Chu Yunyao who needed to do the web construction work, who couldn''t go with them, the women had already packed up and stayed in their spatial ring.<span>In order to avoid trouble, Ye Fan let Xiao Jin, Rice Ball and Xiao Zi also stay inside.


    When the women learned that the Sodom Continent had been attacked by the evil spirits, they also knew that the investigation into the ancient ruins was imperative.<span>Everyone''s hearts were heavy, because the problem of evil spirits was rted to the fate of the entire prehistoric era.


    <span>Since they were still unable to leave the prehistord, they had to face this life-and-death crisis.


    The Immortal Sword Sect was on the right track. With the help of Mo Lan and the rest of the Immortal Flowers, they could maintain their daily routine.


    As the head disciple, when Ye Fan was not around, Hua Xiaoluo had to perform the duties of a "substitute Sect Leader".


    Although the little girl was very nervous, with the help of Mo Lan and the others, she could slowly learn.


    In addition, Sima Rufeng and the other three Chief Disciples of the Duotian Stage would also be in charge of managing the disciples'' problems.<span>With Su Qingxue''s sect rules, everything was in order.


    On the way to the Northern Heavens, Wu Dai and Yao first went with them.The two naturally did not go to the ancient ruins, they just wanted to meet some old friends, and also to help Ye Fan and the others carry out their mission. After all, this was not a simple trip.


    His entourage also included Ji Chang''e. Yao Yuan seemed to be quite satisfied with this disciple of his. He wanted to bring Ji Chang''e to visit a few of his old friends who were concocting pills.


    "Lord Sword God, in front of us is the Red Tide Canyon at the border of the Northern Yue Tian City. After the canyon, we will reach the Ancient Devil Abyss."<span>Ye Fan nodded his head, and what made him more concerned was that in the far side of the canyon, there was a brightly colored entrance.


    It was as if a single eye had been opened in the sky, and the eyelids constantly blinked, sometimes squinting and sometimes opening.


    "That should be an ancient ruin right? It''s actually in the sky?" Ye Fan was somewhat surprised.<span>"The ces where ancient ruins appeared were all random. Some were in the air, some were in the sea, some were underground, and some even suddenly appeared in some cities."


    "When I found the remains of Green Snake, it was in a river."


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but be surprised, this waspletely different from the "archaeological site" he had imagined.


    <span>Soon, the four arrived at the canyon''s edge, a huge stone buildingplex.


    This was originally a sect of a sage expert from the Northern Heavens Sect, and was temporarily used as a gathering ce for all saints in the Blessed Paradises.


    Cen Ying, Zhong Yi, and the three holy masters were already chatting with the sage realm cultivators. When they saw Ye Fan and the others arrive, they immediately came to wee them.


    <span>"Haha, Sir God of Swords, Cousin Li, the medicine gourd, you guys really camete. We''ve already drunk quite a few jugs of wine!" Cen Ying grinned widely.


    <span>"We are not as addicted to alcohol as you are."


    <span>When the saints saw that the sword had arrived, they all came forward to greet it.


    "So this person is the famous Sir Sword God! I have heard a lot about you! ""I heard that the Heavenly Star Divine General was defeated by His Majesty, the Sword God. It seems like he has already surpassed everyone else!"


    <span>All sorts of ttery and ttery could be heard.


    Although Ye Fan did not have much interest in socializing, he still treated everyone with respect. Not only was it to save himself some trouble, it was also for the disciples of the Immortal Sword Sect.<span>Of course, there were also some of the hidden saints who had never seen Ye Fan and rarely wandered around in the prehistoric era, which were quite disapproving.


    Especially after seeing the saints surround Ye Fan, they revealed all sorts of expressions of disdain, jealousy, and contempt.


    However, based on the principle that it was better to avoid trouble, no one bothered to say anything.<span>"It looks like the Heavenly Star Divine General is only so-so. Ji Xuanyuan is exaggerating.


    A strand of sword intent from more than ten thousand years ago had already frightened those overlords quite badly. It was truly pathetic.


    "There are actually so many old things that are boasting and ttering such a junior. Howughable ¡­"<span>A harsh voice was suddenly heard in the arena.


    <span>The one who spoke was a handsome man who wore a long robe with a white background and silver threads. He wore a jade hairpin, had long hair that fell to his waist, and had starry eyes with sword-like eyebrows.


    <span>The man was reclining on a long slope with a cup of wine in his hand. Beside him were two beautiful maids at the Heaven Seizing Realm. One gave him spirit fruit, and the other gave him kneading his legs.


    <span>In the entire arena, he was the only person who could receive such treatment.


    <span>Not wanting to stop, Cen Ying and the rest of the Sheng Domain warriors who were on good terms with Ye Fan frowned as they looked at him in displeasure.


    Ye Fan didn''t get angry. Looking at that man, he discovered that he was also a swordsman. In his heart, he understood that this guy was also very confident in his sword intent.<span>"Fellow Daoist, you seem to be a swordsman as well. Could it be that you also have an emperor level sword intent?"


    "I don''t think I''ve seen you in the Blessed Paradise. Who are you, sir? How dare you criticize the two Overlord level swordsmen? "


    <span>The few sage realm cultivators who had just ttered Ye Fan, upon hearing his taunts, naturally wanted to retort back.


    <span>However, they weren''t stupid and didn''t dare to attack directly. After all, they didn''t know how powerful this white-clothed man was.


    "Overlord level Sword Intent, it is nothing more than Sword Intent with unique properties, superior to the Heavens, Earth, and Human. However, its unique characteristics do not represent an absolute power.<span>Suppressing one''s cultivation, suppressing one''s level of cultivation in the Dao of the Sword, and even allowing the characteristics of the emperor level sword intent to be useless ¡­


    <span>You fellows have such shallow insights into the way of the sword, don''t embarrass yourselves here...


    Furthermore, you mentioned something about the Overlord''s Sword Intent to me ¡­ Haha... "What a joke." The young master opened his mouth and ate a spirit fruit from the maid''s hand, spitting out seeds.


    <span>The sage realm experts were so angry that their faces and ears were flushed red.


    "Who the hell are you!? Do you really think that we don''t dare to take action against you due to your rudeness!? "


    A maid beside the white-clothed young master raised her head andughed disdainfully, "My young master is the eldest young master of the Hidden Sword Vi, Meng Yicheng! Do you really want to do it? "<span>Ye Fan was somewhat surprised. A maid, even though she was Duotian, she was still a maid after all. In a ce where all the saints gathered, how dare she be so arrogant?


    What made him even more surprised was that when he heard that this maid had reported her origins, the group of Sheng Domain cultivators who had been very agitated and furious earlier all had their expressions changed drastically and they all started to retreat!


    <span>"Hidden Sword Vi!?"


    <span>"How long has it been since I''ve heard this name ¡­ It actually came into being?! "


    <span>"Looks like the temptation of the ancient ruins isn''t small this time. The Meng Family is going to make a move too!"


    The crowd of Saints discussed animatedly, most of them had fear and reverence written all over their faces.<span>"So ¡­ So it''s the young Vi Master of the Hidden Sword Vi. I am truly sorry, I did not recognize you ¡­ "


    <span>"Your father is Sword Saint Yun, Manor Lord Meng, how have you been?"


    <span>Several sage realm cultivators even greeted him.


    Meng Yiqiu''s eyes turned cold. "Who do you think you are to ask about my father?"<span>Several of the sage realm cultivators turned red and white at once, but they didn''t dare to say anything. They turned around and walked away.


    Ye Fan looked at it in surprise. He had seen quite a few experts, and they rarely acted like this.


    He could not help but ask the people beside him, "About that ¡­ Hidden Sword Vi, where is it? "


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2391

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    <span>Seeing this scene, Ye Fan frowned. It seemed that the evil spirit from the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley was indeed from the ruins.


    <span>He was toozy to attack and could only quietly stand in front of Team Blue Rain.


    <span>"Everyone, be careful! As the fissures became more and more stable, more and more of the ancient species might emerge from them!


    <span>These ancient beings are formed from the power of chaos. They are extremely rare and must not be harmed! " Phillips shouted.


    A dozen or so evil spirits, upon discovering the living, madly flew towards the two sides of the canyon!


    <span>Other than the two evil spirits flying towards the Ancient Demon Abyss, the other dozen or so were all attacking the Blessed Paradises.


    <span>All of the sage realm experts were extremely cautious, afraid that these monster who didn''t care about their lives would harm them.


    <span>Seeing this, the corner of Meng Yiqiu''s mouth curled up into a smile. He leaped up, and the cultivation of a half-step Holy Spirit suddenly exploded out!


    <span>With a simple and unrestrained leap, he summoned the seven swords in the air, all surrounded by a halo of red sword intent!


    <span>"Frost Red Sword Intent, Sword Cut Autumn Wind!"


    The seven swords flew out at the same time, urately shuttling through the air, creating seven strong gales,pletely shattering the dozen or so evil spirits!


    <span>On the other side of the Ancient Devil Abyss, that Niu Wanjin wielded his big axe and rushed forward to cut the two evil spirits into pieces!


    <span>The two of them had almost eliminated the evil spirits at the same time, but Meng Yicheng''s technique was clearly more magnificent.


    <span>Meng Yiqiu nced at Niu Wanjin from the Ancient Devil Abyss with a bit of arrogance, and then nced at Ye Fan, who did not make a move.


    "Motherf * cker!" That stinking brat has some skills! " Niu Wanjin stroked his beard and said.


    All the saints in the Demon King''s Hall nodded in agreement. Patriarch Green Light said with a smile, "After all, he is the sessor of the Cloud Sword Saint. The Hidden Sword Vi''s foundations are not empty."


    Blue Demon looked at Ye Fan and curiously asked, "Sir God of Swords, that person seems to be provoking you, aren''t you angry?"


    Ye Fan curled his lips. To be honest, he really wasn''t angry. Anyway, it didn''t affect his interests, not to mention that Meng Yicheng''s expression was quite funny.


    Landing on the ground, Meng Yiqiu lifted his long hair and said, "It''s just a few small monsters. What''s the need to be so shocked, Demon King?"<span>Phillipsughed: "Heh heh..." After all, this was an ancient species, and the dangers were unpredictable. It was best to be careful.


    However, Young Vi Master Meng''s sword intent is different from the Hidden Sword Vi''s Imperial Sword Technique. "<span>"Yeah, it''s the first time I''ve seen someone who can control seven swords, and it''s even so smooth. The unique skill of the Hidden Sword Vi is indeed powerful!"


    <span>"As expected of the son of Sword Saint Yun, he has really broadened our horizons!" Several sage realm experts also said so out of respect.


    <span>Meng Yiqiu waved his hand, causing seven high-grade Refined Spirit Flying Swords to swirl around him, glittering with sword light.


    <span>"It''s only the Seventh Imperial Sword, you guys really have no experience at all.


    If I, this young master, were to take out all eighteen swords, wouldn''t it scare your eyeballs out? "


    "What!? Eighteen shes!? "


    "Eighteen sword strikes at the same time?" What realm is the Imperial Sword Technique at?! "<span>Many of the sage realm experts had never seen Ye Fan use the Imperial Sword. In themon sense, using three swords at the same time was already very amazing.


    <span>This was because the Imperial Sword not only needed to be moved, it also needed to be carefullymanded, otherwise it would be impossible to call it a Imperial Sword Technique.


    Only the few sage realm cultivators who had seen Ye Fan use the Imperial Sword Technique did not have a good impression of him, but they did not show it on their faces."No wonder you guys were fooled by some sword god. It seems like you have very little understanding of the way of the sword." Seeing the dumbstruck expressions of the crowd, Meng Yiqiu was exceptionally pleased.


    Seeing his son''s glory, Meng Duanyun''s eyes were full of gratitude, but he still taught him a lesson, "One Autumn, do not be arrogant! I will tell you how many times I can improve through modesty! "


    "Father, your son naturally doesn''t forget his first intentions." "It''s just that today, I saw some fishes that seek fame. I just want to clear their minds a little, that''s all." Meng Yicheng grinned and said.The "guy" he was referring to was naturally Ye Fan, who was on the other side.


    In fact, Ye Fan didn''t care what they were saying.


    At this moment, Ye Fan led Lan Yao`er and a few of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect''s people and flew over from the Ancient Demon Abyss.


    Initially, the people from the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect were unwilling to do so, and felt that it was too dangerous.However, Blue Demon was not afraid, agreeing to get to know one of Ye Fan''s team.


    "Xiao Yu, let me introduce you. These people areing with us. Beast Sage, Saber Saint Shadowless and Ghost Saint." Ye Fan said.


    She wanted to say that she wasn''t called Xiao Yu, but she wanted to make use of the man in front of her, so she held herself back.


    <span>She bowed gracefully and said with a smile, "Seniors, junior Blue Demon, and the Holy Maiden of the Thousand Poisons Sect, please greet everyone."


    Cen Ying and the rest could only force out a smile as they nodded their heads at Blue Demon. Their feelings were mixed, and they were secretly on guard.


    Suddenly! Long''e, who had been silently following behind Alchemy, didn''t dare to say a word. She pointed at Blue Demon and cried out in rm!<span>"It''s you!? It was you!? "


    Ji Changao''s eyes turned red and he gnashed his teeth in anger.<span>Lan Yao`er was startled. She looked at the masked Elder Ji and seemed to have thought of something. She said with surprise, "It''s actually you ¡­" "What fate."


    "Witch!" So you are from the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect! " Tears rolled down Ji Change''s face.


    Ye Fan was startled, his heart skipped a beat, and he frowned: "Elder Chang''e, could it be..." It was Xiao Yu who poisoned you that year? ""Sir God of Swords! It''s her! It was she who, along with someone else, injured me and poisoned me! My face was destroyed by her! " Ji Chang''e cried.


    "Back then, when my master and I went out to cultivate, you all insisted that we were evil and twisted in order to kill us.


    <span>If it wasn''t for you wanting to take action yourselves, why would my benefactor and I go and offend people of your Divine Dragon n for no reason at all?


    <span>We are all cultivators, and not killing you is already an act of mercy on the part of others. Are you ming me for this? "


    <span>"You ¡­" Elder E was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. Her eyes were filled with resentment, but she didn''t know how to refute.


    <span>Medicine First was very awkward. Firstly, he might not be able to beat Blue Demon, and secondly, Ye Fan obviously had his eyes on Blue Demon.


    <span>Ye Fan also had a headache. It was impossible for him to hurt Blue Rain for the sake of Ji Changao, but seeing Ji Chang-er''e like this, it was indeed pitiful.


    <span>"Elder Chang''e, how about you let Xiaoyu dispel the Gu poison for you, and I''ll give you some otherpensation in her ce. Apologize to you and resolve this grudge, what do you think?"


    <span>Even though she still felt wronged after hearing his words, she knew that she was nothing. The Sword God being so polite to her was already giving her a lot of face.


    "Since you''re the woman that Sir Sword God has set his eyes on, then I naturally have nothing to say, but there''s no need forpensation. As long as you can heal my face, there''s nothing else you can ask for!"


    Ye Fan let out a breath of relief and said to the girl beside him, "Xiao Yu, what Gu poison did you poison? Please help Elder Chang''e get rid of it."<span>Lan Ling''er looked a little distressed as she said, "It''s been so many years already. I can''t remember all of a sudden, and removing the Gu isn''t something that can be done in a short period of time either.


    <span>If the Sword God believes in it, then we can just wait until after we leave the ancient ruins, then we can remove the Gu from this elder. "


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart. This little witch, even after losing her memories, she''s still so cunning.It was obvious that she was deliberately stalling for time, there were manyyers of protection, so that he wouldn''t hurt her even if he stayed in the ancient ruins.


    <span>However, he didn''t care. In any case, he didn''t n on letting Blue Rain go. He wasn''t in a hurry to dispel the Gu poison.


    <span>After asking Ji Changao and seeing that he had no objections, Ye Fan said, "Okay, then it''s a deal. The Gu will be removed as soon as youe out."


    <span>She smiled like the crescent moon in her eyes. "It''s a deal."


    However, just as he finished speaking, he heard a sneer!


    "Ye, are you a fool?" This witch is obviously using you. Do you really believe her?


    <span>I don''t think you''re some sword god, but a ''Casanova'' instead.


    <span>I advise you to wake up. This kind of demon woman from the Ancient Demon Abyss has slept with countless men for her own benefits ¡­


    You can believe her lies? "How innocent are you ¡­"


    <span>Meng Yiqiu, who was standing amongst the seven flying swords circling around him, had a mocking expression on his face. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2388

    2388


    At this moment, the few Saints also had shocked expressions. They didn''t seem to have expected the Hidden Sword Vi''s people to appear.Grd sighed and said, "Sire God of Swords, you are young and you do not know what is normal.


    <span>This Hidden Sword Vi was the oldest swordsman family in the Blessed Paradise.


    It could be traced back to the time before the n hadpeted for supremacy, when the Meng n had already forged their sword in the Blessed Paradise.


    <span>Although the Meng n was not a n and chosen by the heavens, they had a deep rtionship with the sword.


    Their ancestors, by forging swords, had instantly gained insights into a unique sword-training technique.


    Generations of descendants all sent out swordsmen. As the number of them increased, theirbat prowess was actually higher than that of ordinary ns.


    Those born in the Hidden Sword Vi would walk from snack to sleep, their bodies never leaving the sword.Furthermore, he could go to the Sword Pool, Sword Tomb and other secret ces where he had many famous swords,prehend the sword intent and seek advice from the sword masters at home.


    <span>Generations of powerful Swordsmen of the Meng n had been groomed, causing the number of Swordsman experts in the n to be very considerable.


    Among the cultivation families in the Blessed Paradise, the Meng Family should be ranked in the top three in strength. "


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that this was actually a family specializing in sword practice. If they had developed for tens of thousands of years, then they would truly be powerful.


    One had to know that even many ns weren''t able to endure for such a long period of time.


    "Although the Hidden Sword Vi has not done much in the past thousand years, it''s only because they are unwilling to be high-profile.<span>asionally, swords that were looked down upon by some ns would flow into the auction house, but even if it was a sword that the Hidden Sword Vi did not want, it could still be sold for a very high price.


    "It''s clear that the Meng n''s sword crafting skills are on par with the Heavenly Passage Paradise, or even the entire prehistoric era." Yao Yao sighed emotionally.Cen Ying grinned and said, "Sir God of Swords, you may not know this, but the Great Destion Swordmaster has been evaluated by everyone in the past thousand years.


    Two thousand years ago, the owner of the Hidden Sword Vi, Meng Duanyun, used his sword intent to kill three Holy Spirit Realm experts who were trying to steal divine weapons from the vige, as well as many Holy Bodies and Sacred Hearts.


    The fame of the Cloud Sword Saint resounded throughout the prehistoric era. Back then, in the prehistoric era, he was the only Sword Saint. No one else could match him!It was only when the Dragon Fist Emperor Ren Tianwei was revealed that the Sword Saint''s reputation gradually waned. "


    "Sword Saint Yun is the sword cultivator senior that I revered when I was young ¡­"He sighed, "It was also because of the Sheng Domain''s invasion that made the Hidden Sword Vi keep a low profile for the past two thousand years.


    Wealth is a crime and I believe the Hidden Sword Vi does not wish for people who are jealous to go to the Vi and steal from it. "<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan finally understood why this group of sage realm experts were so afraid.


    <span>A sword cultivation aristocratic family that had existed for tens of thousands of years was definitely not something that an ordinary sect could afford to offend. It was likely that only a n of the four great ns would be able to steadily suppress them.


    At this moment, Meng Yicheng suddenly sat up, bringing two maids with him to stand in front of Ye Fan.<span>Meng Yiqiu had a look of contempt on his face. "Kid, don''t think that a bunch of ignorant fellows will call you ''God of Swords''. You really deserve this title.


    In this world, if there is anyone who can be called the Sword God, then the only person who can be considered is my father, the ''Sword God of Cloudfall''!


    This young master knows that you have be famous young, and is a little too pleased with yourself, you even built some Immortal Sword Sect ¡­


    I advise you to change your name as soon as you get back, in case you make a fool of yourself!


    Otherwise... I don''t even need my father''s help to break your beautiful sword-god dream! "


    Ye Fan''s face turned cold. He didn''t say anything, and this brat kicked his nose in embarrassment. Could it be that Hidden Sword Vi wanted to go against him?<span>After all, they were all sword cultivators, and it was inevitable that they would dislike each other.


    "One Autumn!" Don''t be rude! "<span>At this moment, a valiant middle-aged man with long, gray hair wearing a dark blue robe appeared on the side. He was leading two of his entourage.


    <span>This man was in the Holy Spirit Realm, and the two people behind him were both in the Sacred Body Realm, which showed that they had an extraordinary background.


    Only then did Meng Yicheng restrain his emotions and respectfully saluted, "Father, why have youe? It''s just a mere ancient ruin, it''s enough for my son toe."


    Many of the sage realm cultivators present now knew that this person was the Sword Saint of the Sword from two thousand years ago!?


    <span>"Manor Lord Meng actually did not ascend? I wonder what level his cultivation in the way of the sword has reached! "


    <span>"It seems that the Hidden Sword Vi is determined to get the treasures from the Ancient Era''s Remnants!"


    <span>Meng Duanyun said in a reproachful tone, "Yiqiu, how many times have I told you this? Even if you have the ability, you shouldn''t look down on others.


    <span>Our Hidden Sword Vi has always been at peace with other sects and families, why haven''t you apologized to this Brother Ye?! "


    Although it was a lecturing tone, he obviously agreed with his son''s words.All the saints could not help but mutter in their hearts, "Looks like Sword Saint Yun ¡­" He had not really looked down on the Sword God''s Monarch level of sword intent!


    However, Meng Duanyun truly did have this kind of confidence, and no one would think that he was arrogant or conceited.After all, many people had never seen Ye Fan fight before, so they grew up listening to Meng Duanyun''s stories.


    "Alright, since Father has said so ¡­ "Then, this Brother Ye, I apologize for offending you just now." Meng Yiqiu said with a sneer.<span>Ye Fan could feel that this Meng Feiyun had some skill, but it was not unfathomable.


    <span>It was just that he didn''t want to lower himself to the level of the father and son duo, so he couldn''t be bothered.


    <span>Moreover, he was going to enter the Ancient Ruins. If he directly broke up with the Hidden Sword Vi, the people of the Divine Sword Sect would suffer.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan remain silent, Meng Yiqiu thought Ye Fan was afraid, and the disdain in her eyes became even more intense.


    "Haha, Vi Owner Meng, I never thought that the Manor Lord would personallye to this ancient ruins."At this moment, Magic King Phillips, along with his two disciples, walked over.


    "Phillips, how long will it take for the entrance to be stable?" Meng Boyun asked. Towards the Demon Lord, he spoke in the tone of a junior.<span>"Today is the day, it shouldn''t take more than six hours." Phillips turned around and saw Ye Fan, he smiled and said, "The God of Swords is also here. Both of you are swordsmen, could it be that you aremunicating with each other?"


    <span>"Is he even worthy of exchanging insights in the sword with my father? Can you, old thing, chat? "


    <span>As Phillips'' smile froze, the two disciples behind him revealed looks of anger.


    "What are you saying!?"


    "You dare to insult teacher?!"


    Phillips stretched out his hand and stopped his disciple: "This must be the young master. It seems like the old man said something wrong?"


    Meng Duanyun sighed and looked at his son reproachfully, "Phillips, I''ve spoiled this son of mine. Please don''t mind me too much.<span>One Autumn Leaf had reached the Sacred Heart at the age of forty, reached the Sacred Body at the age of one hundred and thirty, and was already half a step into the Holy Spirit Realm.


    <span>And there was also the Heaven level Sword Intent and Sword of Heart Realm... This was truly rare.


    <span>My old son, who is also such a gifted son, naturally dotes on him.


    <span>"Don''t worry about what he has said. Just treat it as a joke ¡­"


    Phillips smiled and nodded, "Vi Owner, rest assured, this old man naturally understands. I congratte the Manor Lord on having a sessor."<span>Meng Yiqiu, who was at the side, had an evil smile on his face as he said, "Father, you love your son, but your son is worthy of your love ¡­ ¡­


    If it wasn''t for you, father, stopping them, and being called ''God of Swords'' by this group of people, your son I would be the one. "


    Meng Duanyun lectured, "One Autumn! Don''t be so rude! "<span>Even though he said so, his eyes were filled with pride for his son.


    <span>Seeing this scene, Ye Fan couldn''t help but think of Ji Susu. If he had grown up by Ji Susu''s side, would he also have be like this...


    Just at this time, arge amount of Saint realm pressure was approaching the valley from the Ancient Devil Abyss.


    The various saints frowned and turned their heads to look. They saw that the ck qi was rolling and a cold wind was blowing!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2392

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    <span>Although the saints felt that Meng Yicheng''s words were unpleasant to hear, they all had the same thought in their minds. They all felt that Ye Fan''s way of handling it was too biased.


    Was a Ten Thousand Poisons Sect demoness worth so much trust?<span>The little girl''s brow furrowed as a trace of chilliness appeared in her eyes.


    "Nonsense! How dare you nder the Holy Maiden of our Ten Thousand Poisons Sect?! "


    Elder Lando couldn''t bear it any longer. His mission was to protect the Holy Maiden and protect the reputation of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect.


    Without a second word, Rondo pulled out his curved saber, activated his Sacred Body cultivation, and shed it down toward Meng Yicheng!


    <span>Meng Yiqiu smiled contemptuously. He had long since drawn out a flying sword and drew out a red streak of light. A sword intent pierced towards Rondo!


    "ng!"


    <span>The sword intent brought along a whirlwind. It seemed like a straight line, but the attack surface was far more than this!


    <span>Without any warning, the astral wind brought by the sword intent directly hit Lando''s de edge, sending Lando''s de flying!


    <span>Lando was shocked. Just as he was about to retreat, he saw another flying sword flying towards him!


    <span>The Ten Thousand Poisons Sect was adept at using Gu poison to kill intangible enemies. Sabers and swords were not their specialties, not to mention, they did not meet with such a close range of Heaven Tier Sword Intent!


    <span>Seeing that he was about to be hit, Lando could not avoid it. He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, waiting for death!


    But after a few seconds, Rondo found nothing.Rondo could not help but slowly open his eyes ¡­


    Unexpectedly, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Using a ming golden hand, it grasped the flying sword lightly!


    Even though the flying sword still carried the astral wind characteristic of sword intent, Ye Fan did not feel it at all.


    "Sword ¡­" God of Swords? " Lando swallowed his saliva and realized that the God of Swords had saved his life.


    Ye Fan''s face was gloomy. The provocative and mocking words Meng Yicheng had said to him earlier, he hadn''t been able to put his mind at ease.<span>He would not be like these frogs at the bottom of the well, and the crucial point would not affect him at all.


    <span>But this time, Meng Yiqiu had insulted Team Blue Rain. That was apletely different story!


    No matter if it was his actions or his words, Ye Fan couldn''t bear hurting his woman!


    Meng Yiqiu, like everyone else present, was stunned for a moment.


    He couldn''t see clearly how Ye Fan had circled around and caught the flying sword.


    But seeing that Ye Fan had actually made his move, Meng Yicheng was instead very excited.<span>"Haha!" Interesting. To be able to receive my sword attack, you still have some skill.


    <span>Waiting for the ancient ruins to open, since it''s too boring anyway, let this young master expose your so-called ''Sword God'' title! "


    The corners of Meng Yiqiu''s mouth curled up confidently. He once again used the Imperial Sword Technique to send the remaining six swords spinning in the air, forming a long line!"Frost Red Sword Intent, Rainbow Light!"


    <span>The six flying swords turned into a red stream of light, piercing towards Ye Fan at an extremely fast speed!


    <span>Everyone was thinking about how the Sword God would dodge, but they suddenly realized that Ye Fan waspletely motionless!?


    <span>In the blink of an eye, the six flying swords arrived about three meters in front of Ye Fan and stopped.


    The six flying swords turned into docile little sheep, circling around Ye Fan, and they were actually controlled by Ye Fan?!<span>Behind him, Lan Yao`er and the rest of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples were also astonished.


    Meng Yiqiu was taken aback as he muttered to himself, "This ¡­. "How could this be ¡­"


    On the side, Meng Duanyun''s face began to show some unease, and he shouted, "One Autumn! Stop! "Don''t be rude!"


    "Father! He was just lucky! I''m not serious yet! "Meng Yiqiu quickly pulled out the remaining eleven sword strikes from his ring of holding.


    When the saints saw Meng Yicheng carrying eighteen high-grade flying swords, they were all filled with envy!


    <span>"Even if you can block those seven strikes, don''t even think of blocking the eleven strikes!


    Shuang Hong Sword Intent, Meng Feihua! "


    <span>Meng Yicheng gathered all the power of chaos and sword intent in his body and activated them at full power. The eleven flying swords were like a flower made of swords as they whizzed towards Ye Fan!


    His sword intent''s characteristics were fully disyed in this move, directly bringing up a horizontal tornado!The sage realm cultivators present all retreated, not daring to rashly touch this sharp sword light!


    <span>However, Ye Fan still did not move. He watched expressionlessly as this hurricane approached, and the pressure of the Emperor Level Sword Intent suddenly exploded!


    <span>"Weng!"


    <span>The Red Tide Canyon felt like it was struck by an earthquake!


    <span>A massive amount of rocks began to crumble as they fell down a massive cliff!


    <span>Ye Fan extended his hand and Meng Yicheng''s eleven sword attacks obediently followed his orders. They dispersed the sword intent and lingered around Ye Fan!


    The Meng father and son pair''s expressions changed drastically, while the eyes of the Blue Demon girl behind them lit up.


    "You haven''t even learned a solid sword move, and you''re just thinking about practicing the Imperial Sword Technique?" Ye Fan lightly said, "What a pity about these good swords."


    Meng Yicheng''s face flushed red to her ears as she angrily said, "You ¡­. You merely relied on your Emperor level sword intent to be worthy of talking to me about the Imperial Sword Technique!?


    <span>Our Hidden Sword Vi''s Imperial Sword Technique stands alone in the world! "


    <span>"Is that so?"


    Ye Fan declined toment and just snapped his fingers.In an instant!


    The tens of thousands of flying swords were like a myriad of rays of light that blotted out the sky and blotted out the sun!


    All of them were high-grade flying swords. In fact, there were even arge number of top-grade flying swords. They were so dazzling that it was as if the entire valley had been dyed into a strange world!


    <span>Meng Duoqiu''s mouth was wide open, and his eyeballs were about to fall out of his sockets. Meng Duoyun waspletely stupefied!


    Their Hidden Sword Vi had built flying swords for tens of thousands of years, but they had never seen so many top-notch flying swords before!The sages of the immortal pce and the devils of the Devil King''s Pce were all dumbstruck. Many of them blinked their eyes vigorously, feeling as if they were in a dream!


    <span>With a thought from Ye Fan, tens of thousands of flying swords turned into the Octoterra Emperor dragons in the sky.


    <span>The eight mighty and powerful enormous sword dragons whistled through the air. "ng ng", the sound of metal shing made countless people feel their scalps go numb and they didn''t dare to move!


    Looking at these lifelike sword dragons, and thinking back to the so-called "Imperial Sword Technique" ¡­


    The saints did not know how to describe it. This was the difference between humans and gods!


    However, upon careful thought, the Heavenly Star Divine General who was once praised as a legend had already been killed by the Sword God. How could one Hidden Sword Vi and one Meng Yiqiu bepared to the Sword God?!


    This was how humans were. When the Heavenly Star Divine General was undefeated, everyone would think that the Heavenly Star Divine General was iparably powerful.<span>However, once the Heavenly Star Divine General was defeated, he would have the illusion that the Heavenly Star Divine General was only that much ¡­


    <span>It was only at this moment that the various Saints finally understood. It was not that the Heavenly Star Divine General was weaker than they had imagined, but that the Sword God was truly too strong!


    "Roar!"


    <span>It was as if the Eight Deste Emperor Dragon had gathered on top of Meng Yiqiu''s head with a dragon roar. It was as if eight celestial dragons were looking down on the tiny life form!


    Meng Yiqiu could not help but feel his legs go soft. He lost his bnce and fell to the ground!


    "Father! Father, save me! "<span>Meng Yicheng panicked. He felt that if any of these Sword Dragons were to fall on him, his soul would bepletely destroyed!


    At this moment, he no longer had the arrogant and prideful appearance of the Young Manor Lord from a moment ago.Many people secretly sneered and shook their heads. With just this bit of strength, he actually dared to provoke the Sword God. He truly deserved to die.


    <span>Meng Duanyun was suddenly awakened. He knew that his son was in a bad situation, so he released the Holy Spirit pressure from his body and appeared in front of his son.


    <span>A three foot tall mountain, covered in clouds and frost, appeared in Meng Duanyun''s hand.


    "Sir God of Swords, I apologize for offending you. Can you give me and the Hidden Sword Vi some face...


    We are about to leave for the ancient ruins, why would we harm our own people for such a small matter? " Meng Quyun said with a cold expression.The moment he saw the Sword Saint who had be famous two thousand years ago, for the sake of his son, he stood in confrontation with the Sword God who now had the most limelight,pletely focusing his attention on both sides of the sage realm!


    The sages of the immortal pce naturally didn''t wish for this to happen. Because of the battle between the two, they had lost a great general before they set off on their journey.


    The various Saints of the Pce of the Demon Kings were also looking forward to this. In any case, it was a joyous asion for them to see who was injured or dead.<span>Ye Fan was silent for a moment. With a wave of his hand, the flying sword that filled the sky, the Octoterra Emperor Dragon, instantly dissipated!


    Meng Quyun let out a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Sir God of Swords. It seems that you are very understanding and understand the situation ¡­"


    "No need to thank me." Ye Fan held a flying sword in his hand and said coldly, "Killing you and your father, just one sword is enough." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2393

    All the saints in the hall gasped. These words that were so light actually made them feel fear! The two Saint Body experts from the Hidden Sword Vi quickly arrived in front of Meng Duanyun.<span>"God of Swords!" Don''t look down on others! Our Hidden Sword Vi is at peace with the world, but we are not afraid of anyone! "


    <span>"Manor Lord, Young Manor Lord!" You two step back, let''s meet up with him! "


    <span>As soon as these two Saint Bodies joined in, it became a four-on-one battle.


    Meng Fei Yun''s eyes glittered. He frowned and waved his hand, signaling the two experts to stop fighting.


    He walked forward with a proud smile on his face, "Sir God of Swords, I might be too old and you might not have heard of me before.


    <span>But please believe that you may not be able to gain anything from this fight.


    Not to mention... Do you really have the ability to kill both of us by yourself?<span>Just say that even if my son was a little rude and offended you, he shouldn''t die.


    <span>Since you are called the God of Swords, could it be that you do not even have this much in mind? "


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the blue demon behind him, "Your son is being rude to me, I''m toozy to make a move."


    <span>But that kid... A woman who insults me must die. "


    <span>She looked at the man nkly with her watery eyes, and her heart trembled slightly. This man ¡­ Seems like I really like that girl called Xiao Yu.


    It seemed that he would have to make full use of her identity.


    <span>Elder Lando and the others from the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect were stunned. How did the Holy Maiden be his woman?


    But right now, they didn''t dare to talk back to Ye Fan.


    At this time, Meng Yiqiu hurriedly got up. With a flushed face and a coarse neck, he shouted, "If you make a move, then you''re going to be making an enemy out of our Hidden Sword Vi!"<span>Now that it was a four versus one battle, he had confidence again. Not to mention that the Hidden Sword Vi had a ten thousand year history behind them, he was even more fearless! Before Ye Fan could say anything, a sneer came from the crowd of saints. "A mere Hidden Sword Vi dares to threaten our Divine Dragon n?"


    The man who stood out was the old ancestor of the Divine Dragon n, Ji Yuming, who was present at the same time.Several sage realm experts of the Divine Dragon n were also present today, but they didn''t have the time to talk to Ye Fan just now.


    "To dare to disrespect the Sword God, he must be an enemy of our Shen Long family!" Another Divine Dragon Ancestor said in a deep voice."It seems that our Shen Long family has been too low-key all these years. A meremoner family like them dares to talk back?"


    <span>There were a total of five ancestors from the Divine Dragon n. Other than Ji Yuming and Ji Yunhuang, who had met each other at the Green Night Pavilion, the other three were strangers to him.


    He probably came here to take a look for the ancient ruins.<span>These Patriarchs actually would not intentionally try to establish a rtionship with Ye Fan. They were all experienced experts, and no matter how strong Ye Fan was, he was still a junior.


    However, right now, the Hidden Sword Vi dared to use their n''s background to oppress others. The Divine Dragon n''s old ancestors naturally wouldn''t sit idly by.


    <span>Compared to any dynasty or country, the n was more concerned about the continuation of their bloodline.


    This was because the dynasty would eventuallye to an end. Only the bloodline of the n and passed down through the ages.<span>If the n wanted to pass on its legacy, they had to unite and face the outside world together.


    It was one on one, a personal grudge, so be it.


    Since the Hidden Sword Vi had already moved out of their n, then the members of the Divine Dragon n naturally wouldn''t be able to endure it either.


    <span>On the outside, the descendants of the n would be united with their enemies. Only in this way could they win the respect of others and not be looked down upon by others.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan''s group of six became even more powerful! The saints of the immortal pce all shook their heads with bitter smiles. This Meng Yiqiu had truly tricked Meng Duanyun to death. He might even be tricked the entire Hidden Sword Vi! Within the Heavenly Passage Paradise, the Hidden Sword Vi was indeed one of the top three cultivation families with an extraordinary status.


    <span>Because most of the Blessed Paradises were sects, their duration was very short and couldn''t bepared to aristocratic families.


    <span>Butpared to the level of the four great ns,pared to the Divine Dragon n, it was simply an egg striking a stone! He had established his own dynasty time and time again, and had always been suppressing the Hundred Races! Can you?


    The entire prehistord had to give the Divine Dragon n face, because the entire prehistord was filled with Divine Dragon nsmen! Are those people from the Hidden Sword Vi enough to look at?


    <span>Sure enough, the faces of Meng Duanyun and the others fell. This was the first time Meng Duanyun had ever looked at his son with such sternness.


    <span>"Shut up! Do not speak nonsense! "


    Meng Quyun sighed and said to Ye Fan, "Sire Sword God, my son doesn''t know how to talk, so I apologize on his behalf."


    Ye Fan said indifferently, "There''s no use in apologizing, why do you still need to use your sword?""Could it be that you want six against four, and the more the better?"


    Meng Duanyun was also excited, his face was dark. He was a dignified Sword Saint of the Cloud Swordmaster, he had never been provoked like this before.<span>Ji Yuming seemed to have heard a joke as he sneered, "Meng Duanyun, you think too much. If the Sword God wants to kill you, why would he need help?"


    <span>Without waiting for Meng Feiyun to react, Ye Fan had already walked closer to the four of them! Triple Disintegration! The sword intent from Ye Fan''s entire body once again exploded out, the mes dancing in the wind, its form already very close to liquid.


    <span>In the past half month, Ye Fan had found some time to cultivate. After being baptized by the Chaos God, his body had be a lot stronger.


    Furthermore, after his battle with the Heavenly Star Divine General, his control over the sword intent had also improved.


    Right now, the light of his sword intent was bing more and more solid, yet it did notck intelligence! His goal was to use the pure liquid sword intent of Perfection like Water, as fast as the sword intent of the gaseous form.


    This was also a new line of thought after seeing how Emperor Xuanyuan controlled his sword intent.<span>Raising the quality and power of the sword intent, but not sacrificing the sword''s agility.


    "This... How is this possible!? "


    Meng Duanyun''s expression suddenly changed, he did not expect Ye Fan''s sword intent pressure to increase!?Many of the saints in the Immortal pce had already retreated. Upon sensing the sword intent, they all felt a chill run down their spines! Even the demons in the Demon King''s Hall looked as if they were about to face a great enemy. Each and every one of them revealed expressions of shock.


    The blue demon girl''s eyes lit up as she muttered to herself, "This ¡­ is it even Overlord level Sword Intent? "Ye Fan didn''t care what the people around him thought, walking at a leisurely pace towards the Meng father and son.


    The ground around him was already constantly cracking and cracking. The broken rocks were affected by the pressure and were suspended in the air, shattering and exploding! "Around Ye Fan''s body, it was just like a death purgatory with sword intent!" Zhuang ¡­ Manor Lord! Let''s go! Run! We''ll hold him! "


    <span>This time, the two Hidden Sword Vi experts at the Saint Body realm had already understood the difference in strength. They only wanted to first let the patriarch and his son escape.


    "The two holy bodies mustered up enough power, and aimed their swords at Ye Fan''s pair!" "ng ng!"


    A streak of golden light shed past. Two broken swords flew out, and apanying them, two more heads fell to the ground! Ye Fan only waved his sword and cut off two swords, cutting off the heads of two Saint Bodies! The golden mes from the sword intention burned the two sage realm origin souls, destroying everything in its path. Without any fancy techniques or footwork, it was sufficient to just walk forward and swing out a sword in front of him!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2394

    <span>2394 The entire Sheng Domain was dumbfounded, this ¡­ Wasn''t this too easy!?


    <span>These were two of them at the Saint Body realm! Not even a chance to make a move, not even a chance to resist at all!?


    "God of Swords!" You''re going too far! "


    Meng Duanyun was so angry that his eyes turned red. The cloud pattern flying sword in his hand released a white sword intent, "One Autumn! You go! Leave it to me! "Meng Yiqiu''s face was ashen. He was about to copse. He didn''t even see how Ye Fan had used his sword! Feeling that death was so close, he only hated himself for provoking such a monster! He had thought that he was already a half-step Holy Spirit, Heaven level Sword Intent, and that he could look down on everyone from a hundred years old! In addition, with the background of the Hidden Sword Vi and his father''s fame, he wanted to make use of this opportunity to make himself famous! But he never would have thought that this Sword God that he nned to use as a ''springboard'' would be so terrifying!?


    "Father! "Save me!"


    Meng Yiqiu did not dare to stop for even a second. He immediately turned around and was about to fly away! "But how could Ye Fan allow Meng Yiqiu to leave? He took a step forward and was about to overtake Meng Duanyun and chase after him and kill him!" Don''t even think about seeding! "<span>Meng Duoyun waved his sword, creating a screen of white sword intent, trying to stop Ye Fan''s attack! However, Ye Fan did not dodge, and his sword attack directly tore apart that white sword intent! With another kick, he unleashed the Dragon Wings, drawing a golden arc through the air as he chased after Meng Yicheng! Meng Yiqiu felt a terrifying sword intent approaching from behind him. He was so frightened that he turned his head around. His terrified expression was twisted to the extreme as he screamed, "NO!" Ye Fan''s sword cleaved Meng Yicheng into two! Against an opponent of this level, Ye Fan had no interest in using any sword intent techniques. He only needed to chase and kill himself! The crowd of Saints watched as the two halves of their bodies fell from the sky and were quickly incinerated by the light. All of them trembled in fear! Another sword!?


    The half-step Holy Spirit Meng Yicheng didn''t even have the time to use his sword intent before he was hacked to death?!


    "One Autumn Leaf!" Meng Duanyun''s mind was reeling. He could never have imagined that he would not even be able to hold her back! "Ye Fan destroying his sword intent is as easy as tearing a piece of paper!" Sword God! You dare to kill my son!? "


    Meng Duanyun was so angry that he was like a thunderbolt. The sword intent around his body was surging, and his face was twisted. The peak of the Holy Spirit Realmbined with the Sky Realm sword intent caused the entire tform to start crumbling! Sword Saint Yun Che is truly worthy of his reputation, looks like he''s truly angered! "


    A few sage realm cultivators gasped in surprise.


    "Lord God of Swords, be careful!"<span>He shouted.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t even bother to look at it. The flying sword in his hand condensed a mass of sword intent, turned around and threw it down! It was the Morning Star technique! "The golden starnded on the spot where Meng Duyun was just a short distance away!" "Boom!" A huge crater appeared on the tform! After the blinding golden light passed, Meng Duanyun was sted into smithereens. There was not even a single piece of it left, his soul waspletely destroyed! The various saints in the Immortal Pce and the Devil King Pce didn''t even have time to react. In the blink of an eye, Meng Boyun was gone!?They had thought that the Sword Saint was going to take it seriously and attack, but in the end, he did not even have the chance to do so!?


    Ye Fannded on the ground, reached out his hand to call back the flying sword, and frowned, "What nonsense, if you want to make a move then do it, shouting and waiting for death?"


    "Based on this reaction speed, it seems like the Holy Spirit cultivator that he killed previously isn''t that great."The saints did not know whether tough or cry. They thought to themselves, "Could it be that it''s not because your speed is too fast, but because your sword intent is too powerful!?"


    <span>Forget about the difficulty in reacting to the Nightmare Beast, even if it were to react, it wouldn''t be able to stop it! On the side of the Demon King''s Hall, the Azure Light Grandmaster and the other demons exchanged nces and nodded in tacit understanding.


    Needless to say, he knew that this time, he had to be careful of this "big devil".


    Qian Jin rubbed his nose in embarrassment as he said to Cen Ying and Zhong Yi, "Isn''t it a little ¡­ "Excessive?"<span>Cen Ying and Zhong Yi could only smile bitterly. They knew that Ye Fan was very strong, but they never expected him to be so ridiculously strong! Ye Fan looked towards the Magic King, "Phillips, where is this Hidden Sword Vi?


    How far is it from here? "


    When everyone heard this question, they couldn''t help but reveal astonished expressions as they began to gasp.


    <span>The Infernal King was helpless as well. Laughing, he said, "Your Excellency, Sword God ¡­ Could it be that you want to go to the Hidden Sword Vi and cut the weeds at its roots? "


    If this was before this battle, no one would have such thoughts. After all, the Hidden Sword Vi had quite a few sage realm experts.<span>But seeing Ye Fan kill Sheng Domain, it was like cutting a melon. They had no choice but to admit that Ye Fan really had the ability! " I''ve entered the ancient ruins and I don''t know how long I''ll be gone. If that Hidden Sword Vi member goes to cause trouble for my Immortal Sword Sect, wouldn''t that be a hidden danger? "


    Ye Fan said as a matter of fact.


    <span>Phillips smiled bitterly and advised: "Lord Sword God, there are tens of thousands of people at Hidden Sword Vi ¡­ They are innocent! "Why kill like this?"


    <span>"To be merciful to them is to be cruel to the people of my Immortal Sword Sect." Ye Fan said.


    Phillips immediately promised, "Sir, I will not enter the ancient ruins this time."


    I promise, if the Hidden Sword Vi finds revenge during this period of time, I will take care of the Divine Sword Sect for you! I hope that you can be merciful and spare the innocent lives of those people from the Hidden Sword Vi! "


    Ye Fan frowned, "You''re not going in?"


    Phillips confirmed and nodded, "That''s right, Patriarch Green Light and I will be waiting outside the ruins. After all, we need someone to watch the entrance and exit of the Ancient Era''s Remnants at all times.<span>If there are any signs of it closing up, then there will be a lot of people who have yet toe out.


    Ye Fan still shook his head, "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but rather, I don''t trust the Hidden Sword Vi. With the Meng family''s character, the Hidden Sword Vi is most likely a group of arrogant and ignorant people. I must go!"


    "Sir ¡­" "If you don''t want to say it, then I''ll have to ask someone else ¡­ Whoever doesn''t say, I''ll just take it as him protecting the Hidden Sword Vi! "Ye Fan said coldly.


    When these words were spoken, everyone present felt insecure. No one wanted to have anything to do with the Meng Family! Ji Yuming sighed andughed, "Lord Sword God, in the sky above Hua Gai, we are going about 3,200 miles to the southwest. There are three rivers that meet, and that is the Hidden Sword Vi! "<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan nodded his head, walked to the front of the blue demon, and said with a smile, "I''ll be back soon. Wait here for me!"


    When the little girl heard him, her eyebrows knitted together, "Sir God of Swords, if the ancient ruins were to openter, wouldn''t you be back?


    Didn''t we lose the initiative? "


    "That''s right, Sir God of Swords, the Hidden Sword Vi should be under the watch of the Magic King. There should be no problem, we''ll talk about it when wee out," Cen Ying said.


    When Ye Fan heard this, he swept his gaze across the crowd of saints and the people from the Demon King''s Hall, "Listen!" If I don''te back, no one can go in! Otherwise, I''ll destroy the entrance to the ancient ruins! Nobody can think of anything! "


    The various saints felt mixed emotions, feeling aggrieved in their hearts! Several hundred sage realm cultivators were actually threatened and intimidated by one person?!<span>Furthermore, it seemed that no one dared to stand up against him... "Lord Sword God, the entrance to the ancient ruins is a spatial rift. Once it opens, it is a very stable activity in space.


    The spatial rift would slowly close itself as time passed.<span>Even the power of chaos would have very little impact on it. How could it be so easily destroyed? "


    Phillips helplesslyughed. "Why are you so scared of us? We can wait for you."Ye Fan grinned and said, "Really?"


    "Then you can go in and see if I can destroy that entrance."


    When those words were said, the saints were left speechless. To be honest, they really didn''t dare to take the risk.<span>"Don''t worry, I won''t take too much time just to go back and forth."


    <span>Before Ye Fan''s voice could fade away, ten thousand flying swords appeared, directly forming twelve Dragonscale Swordwings! The ming golden Dragonscale Swordwings pped violently, creating a raging wind. Ye Fan''s figure turned into a golden ray of light, heading directly to the southwest, and quickly disappeared into the horizon! The various saints once again opened their mouths wide and stared nkly for a long time without uttering a single word! After a long while, someone asked Ji Yuming, "Brother Yuming, you''re from the Divine Dragon n. Do you know something about it? Can the Sword God really destroy the entire Hidden Sword Vi?"


    Ji Yuming smiled yfully, "Who can say for sure... "All I know is that not long ago, when the Sword God was angered during the Battle of the Holy Emperor, he killed dozens of sage realm elders from the Heaven''s Volcano Family. I saw it with my own eyes."


    "..." All the saints present felt chills down their spines as they all swallowed their saliva.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2395

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    2395


    Of course, Ye Fan couldn''t kill everyone from the Hidden Sword Vi without being clear about the situation.<span>The reason why he made such a decision in front of the other saints was mainly to establish his might, so that no one would not think too highly of him and the Immortal Sword Sect.


    Dealing with the Hidden Sword Vi would only serve as an example to others and put on an act.<span>After arriving at the Hidden Sword Vi, Ye Fan purposely restrained his cultivation and exined the situation.


    He informed everyone in the manor that Meng Duanyun and his son had died under his sword.


    <span>Those who were unconvinced could seek revenge.


    <span>In the end, there were naturally a few sage realm elders and a group of flustered nsmen who wanted to kill Ye Fan and protect the dignity of the Hidden Sword Vi.


    Ye Fan didn''t hold back. Once these targets appeared, he would kill them all!<span>In the end, he had used one of his Burning Dragon King Spear to intimidate the entire Meng n!


    Only now did the remaining members of the Meng n realize that it had only taken the blink of an eye for the Sword God to kill them.


    After surviving the cmity, some people from the Hidden Sword Vi knelt down. Some were truly afraid, but there were also those who pretended to surrender.


    Ye Fan also didn''t care. Even if these people were unwilling, they no longer had the courage to take revenge.<span>No one could convince the entire world, and neither could he.


    As long as it did not cause trouble for him and the Immortal Sword Sect, it was enough.Before leaving, Ye Fan activated his emperor level sword intent, collecting all of the hundreds of thousands of flying swords in the manor into his Sword God Ring.


    Seeing the empty Sword Pool, Sword Tomb, and Hidden Sword Pavilion, the Meng Family copsed!Although most of these flying swords weren''t high enough, they still had a few thousand high-grade and top-grade spirit swords.


    <span>Ye Fan did not care about these flying swords, as he himself did notck swords.


    However, if they took away these swords, they would be able to greatly reduce the strength of the Hidden Sword Vi without killing too many people.In this way, the Hidden Sword Vi would be equivalent to a fierce beast pulling out its teeth, and would not have the ability to take revenge against the Immortal Sword Sect.


    <span>The group of Sword Craftsmen and Elders from the Hidden Sword Vi felt their hearts bleed, but they could do nothing.


    He could only watch as all the flying swords, as if they were pilgrims, fell into Ye Fan''s hands.Following that, Ye Fan once again spread out his Dragonscale Sword Wings. Under the thousands of frightened gazes of the Hidden Sword Vi, he once again disappeared into the horizon!


    <span>Halfway back to the Red Tide Valley, Ye Fan stopped.


    <span>He found a secluded ce and entered the ring.


    The women were busy with their own business. Drinking tea, chatting, training and even ying cards.


    <span>On the grass, the gluttonous snake was currently eating and drinking with the Soup Dumplings. Before even entering the ancient ruins, it had almost eaten half of the rations prepared for them.


    Little Violet was rather promising as she yed around with a round piece of Prehistoric Stone in her arms.


    Seeing Ye Fan suddenlye in, Greedy Snake and Rice Ball were both toozy to move and only Lil Violet came running over, screaming towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn''t expect much from this Dragon One Pi Xiu. He rubbed the little qilin''s head, "Don''t learn from them and grow up to be a good divine beast."


    When the women heard that Ye Fan was teaching Lil Violet, they couldn''t help butugh, and then naturally asked what had happened.


    When they heard about the appearance of Blue Rain from Ye Fan, all the girls were overjoyed.<span>However, hearing that Lan Yu didn''t know him and had even said that she had lived in the ancient Demon Abyss for a hundred years, she couldn''t understand why.


    "Will Xiao Yu be like me, controlled by someone, who tampered with her memories?


    "The Ancient Devil Abyss only has a few people who cultivate devil arts. There are all kinds of demonic techniques ¡­" Wu Ye said with a frown.


    "It''s very possible that Xiao Yu''s husband was infected by the poison that she herself cultivated."Maybe the leader of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect did something in order to take Xiao Yu as his disciple?" Ning Xuemo analyzed.


    Ye Fan nodded, "I also think so. Not to mention her appearance, the smell on her body, the feeling of touch, it was clearly Xiao Yu, right..."


    The girls could not help but look at the man. Xu Linshan was speechless. They haven''t even admitted that they''re Little Yu! "


    Ye Fan spread out his hands, "How could I know that Xiao Yu didn''t remember me? I thought she was angry, and med me for not finding her."<span>"What a good reason!" Ling Yuwei shook her head and sighed, "I train in the art of insect poison, what do I do if I infect you with a Gu?"


    <span>Ye Fan grinned, not daring to say that Blue Demon had given him a poisonous palm.


    <span>Su Qingxue muttered to herself for a while and said, "Hubby, there''s no guarantee that someone who looks exactly the same will appear.


    <span>Before you determine whether or not Blue Demon is Xiao Yu, you still have to be careful.


    "If she really isn''t Xiao Yu, you''ll be used for nothing.""Gentle Snow is right, you can''t be too careless. Even if she really is Little Yu, if your memory is incorrect, she might be a threat to you." Feng Yueying said worriedly.


    <span>"Husband is always in trouble when he''s outside, but we can''t see it from inside. I''m really worried for Husband''s sake."


    "That''s right! I wanted to say it! We didn''t even see such a huge scene during the previous Sacred Royal Examinations! Humph! It''s too depressing to stay in the ring! " Xiao Xin''er said angrily.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "This is also for your safety, it''s a little boring..." "But at least I''m confident."


    When the girls heard this, they also knew that this was the truth. They only wished that their cultivation was truly insufficient to act together with the man.


    Even if it was Feng Yuyin and Xu Linshan, this Sacred Heart cultivation level might not even be enough to be seen in the ancient ruins.


    <span>"Oh right, I need to contact Yunyao and get her to send the android to the Ancient Demon Abyss to investigate Xiao Yu''s situation.


    Previously, he didn''t even know that Xiao Yu was in the Ancient Devil Abyss.


    After leaving the ancient ruins, he might still need to use it.Also, Yunyao has been worried about Xiaoyu, so she should let her know. "


    Ye Fan then took out his ring and dialed Chu Yunyao''s number, telling her about the matter with Blue Rain.<span>Chu Yunyao became excited, "I know! I will immediately prepare some nanomites and go to the Ancient Demon Abyss to gather information on the Thousand Poisons Sect''s Saintess! "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "One more thing. Little Yao Yao, do you have any way to let everyone in the interspatial ring see the situation outside?"


    They all said it was too stuffy in the ring to know what was going on outside, that there was an emergency, and that there was no way to deal with it. "


    Chu Yunyao went silent for a moment, then asked, "Didn''t I already put a spatial mirror projection inside? You didn''t see it? "


    "What is it?" Ye Fan was puzzled, "Spatial Mirror?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao said somewhat helplessly, "Did you not notice, in the resting room on the second floor of the house with the storage ring, there''s a new projector?


    That was used to project mirror images of the outside world! But there was no sound.


    Through spatial mirror images, it was easier to project images, but it was too difficult for sound waves to prate the spatial barrier.<span>"However, there should still be a chance for you to do it in the future. It will all depend on whether you are willing to or not, to be monitored by everyone in the ring."


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, "When did you put it in?" Howe we don''t know?! "


    <span>"I''m too busy, how can I have the time to exin everything to you guys? Isn''t it because you cultivators aren''t interested in technological products at all?"


    "I have put in a lot of the equipment in that house, but you all never ask what it is for." Chu Yunyao disdainfully said.Ye Fan smiled in embarrassment, "I''ll go and tell them, little Yao Yao, I think they will love you to death."


    <span>Don''t be sad, they''re not interested. I''m interested. Remember to tell me when you found something good! "


    "Who wants to tell you? I''m very busy, I''m hanging up! "


    When the call ended, Ye Fan happily went back to the ring and told the girls about the spatial mirror projection. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2396

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­


    2396


    The girls were overjoyed. They hurried to the second floor to see the projection, leaving Ye Fan to the side.<span>When they saw the holographic projection that had appeared in the lounge on the second floor, all the girls eximed in surprise. It was the scene of the forest outside.


    Big Sister Yun Yao is too amazing! It can project through space?! " The misty night. His eyes shone.Ling Yuwei looked at the equipment, "We use the Great Destion Stone as the energy source. We have so many of them, it looks like they can be yed for a long time!"


    "Let''s leave it open like this. Let''s have the chef robot make popcorn and juice soda. A-Jiao and I will cook some delicious dishes. We''ll start a movie!" Ning Xuemo suggested.


    Ye Fan looked at the dancingdies, and firstughed loudly, and then suddenly felt that things were not looking good ¡­Didn''t this mean that in some aspects, he couldn''t be too "casual" in the future?


    Fortunately, his voice could not be heard, or else he would have no privacy at all.<span>However, Ye Fan still made the agreement with the women that he was not to be looked at as he was a little dangerous, so he hurried toe out.


    After all, if he were to suddenly appear in an environment, Ye Fan might not be able to react in time and might not be able to protect the women.


    The women were aware of the risks, so they agreed.Ye Fan took out his ring, thought for a moment, and then dialed Candle''s cell phone.


    While there were still signs from the Blessed Paradise, he had to make some other arrangements.


    <span>Candle had already arrived at the Blessed Paradise. Huaxu Gate already had a stronghold, so he didn''t need to worry about it.


    Ye Fan asked Candle to send some Huaxu n people to the Ancient Devil Abyss to investigate the situation with the Blue Demon girl.


    <span>With just the nanomites alone, a lot of information is bound to be hard to find.


    However, the Hua Xu sect had aplicatedwork of connections. The Nine Li n had many people living in the Ancient Devil Abyss, so it shouldn''t be too difficult to investigate.Ye Fan had a nagging feeling, in order to find the connection between Blue Demon and Blue Rain, one had to dig deep into the past for tens of years.


    <span>After dealing with all this, Ye Fan quickly returned to the Red Tide Valley.


    The entrance to the ancient ruins had yet topletely stabilize, and the people on both sides had yet to enter.


    <span>This saved them some embarrassment. Otherwise, should everyone wait for the Sword God or not wait for their face?


    "Sir God of Swords, is that all? Hidden Sword Vi wouldn''t really be destroyed by you, right? " Cen Ying asked.


    <span>Ye Fan lightly said, "I didn''t kill that many people, I just killed those who were unconvinced."


    <span>Other than that, their swords are not bad, and they have brought over a hundred thousand swords with them... "


    Over a hundred thousand of them!?


    <span>All the saints froze. Not only was this a devil, it was also a bandit!


    <span>The Hidden Sword Vi no longer had swords, could they still be called the Hidden Sword Vi!? It could only be called a cksmith shop!


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, congrattions. You''ve solved a problem." At this time, the Blue Demon walked over and said with a smile.


    Ye Fan turned his head, looking at the girl, Elder Rondo and the others, all of their expressions seemed to be more amiable than before.<span>They were probably discussing how to use him this time when he wasn''t around.


    Ye Fan didn''t mind at all. He walked over and grabbed onto Blue Demon''s shoulder and said, "While the ancient ruins aren''t stable yet, let''s find a ce to sit and have a good chat. I want to know more about you."<span>Although she felt a little ufortable, she still agreed with a smile.


    Through his chat with Lan Yao`er, Ye Fan discovered that this girl''s stories about her childhood were very clear and didn''t seem to be fake.


    Blue Demon asked curiously, "Sir God of Swords, what kind of girl is that Blue Rain you spoke of? Are we really the same? "


    <span>Ye Fan sighed with emotion, "She is you. Your attitude, your tone, even your cunning and mischievous thoughts are all very simr..."


    Lan Ling''er''s face reddened. "Demon isn''t cunning ¡­" However, if Sir God of Swords is able to tell me the story of Miss Blue Rain, I would be willing to listen. "


    Ye Fan thought that perhaps talking about Blue Rain might awaken some memories.


    As he was about to begin, he suddenly felt that at the location of the ancient ruins, the fluctuations in space had suddenly disappeared!


    "It''s stable!" The entrance has already entered the stable phase! "<span>At this time, Phillips stopped in mid air and said loudly, "Everyone, we can officially enter the ancient ruins! I hope that all of you will be able to reap some benefits and return safely! "


    <span>Ye Fan and Lan Yao`er stood up, and Cen Ying, Qian Jin, and Zhong Yi all walked over.


    <span>"Esteemed God of Swords, let''s go and wait for your return at the Immortal Sword Sect." The two of them smiled and said.


    Ye Fan nodded and didn''t say anything more. He flew to the ancient ruins with the Three Saints and the Blue Demon, a group of Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples.


    <span>The saints from the Immortal pce and the Devil King Pce were either alone or in groups, making their way towards the ancient ruins.


    Many people''s eyes were filled with anticipation. After all, a sacred object was a fortuitous opportunity for them. Not only did it increase their strength to fight against God''s Punishment, it was also a pursuit of unknown strength!


    "Be careful!"<span>The frontmost batch of sage realm cultivators suddenly felt that something wasn''t right.


    They cried out in rm as dozens of evil spirits suddenly rushed out from the ancient ruins!


    It was a good thing that the sage realm cultivators were very experienced and disyed their abilities to destroy these evil spirits one by one.


    However, even so, he was still covered in cold sweat from fright.


    <span>"The ruins this time seem to be especially dangerous. Even the entrances to and from the ruins seem to be filled with so many ancient creatures!"


    <span>"The greater the risk, the greater the opportunity! Haha! I, Old Ox, am not afraid! "


    <span>The Demon King Hall''s Niu Wanjin took the lead and charged in with his huge axe!


    The silhouette of the man in the white robe disappeared.<span>Upon seeing this, the other Saints did not want to fall behind and also flew towards the entrance!


    <span>Ye Fan maintained the second stage of disintegration, sticking close to the Blue Demon, and officially entered the ancient ruins.


    <span>The white light before his eyes transformed into apletely different scene in an instant!


    <span>It was vast and endless!


    <span>In the sky there was also an endless sky of chaos, and below it, sand dunes towered.


    The ce where they were standing was a vast desert!


    From the strange ck and red buildings that were popping out of the desert, it could be seen that there had once been intelligent ancient beings living here.<span>However, it was nowpletely buried by the sand.


    Inside the vast ancient ruins, there were all sorts of evil spirits flying about, as if they were descending from the void of primal chaos.While destroying the evil spirits, some of the sage realm cultivators spread out and began to search for the treasure.


    "Sir God of Swords, in which direction should we go? "It seems like this ce is simr in all directions, it''s all desert ¡­" Qian Jin asked.


    <span>Ye Fan looked around and said with a serious face, "Since it''s like this, there''s only one way!"


    "What method?"


    <span>Ye Fannded in the desert, took off his shoes, and threw them high into the air.


    Ye Fan pointed in the direction of the shoe''s tip, "Over there!"


    <span>The expressions on the faces of the Three Saints, Blue Demon, and the others stiffened, as if they had turned into sand sculptures in the desert ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2397

    2397<span>Ye Fan picked up his shoes, dumped the sand inside them, put them on, and began to fly at a low altitude.


    Everyone felt helpless and could only follow along.


    There were already some sage realm cultivators on the way, leading their subordinates and madly digging up the sand dunes.There were buildings buried under these dunes, and there might be something in them, a chance.


    <span>However, at the same time as digging, he still had to be wary of the various evil spirits that might appear at any time.


    <span>Ye Fan and the others searched all the way, discovering that this relic was indeed huge.


    <span>After an hour, they could no longer feel the cultivators of the other groups. It was obvious that everyone was further away.


    After flying for almost a day, they still did not see any obvious traces of civilization, it was as if the desert had engulfed everything.


    "Sir God of Swords, are we just going to stroll around like this? Why don''t you go down and take a look? " he asked.<span>Ye Fan turned his head and said, "If you want to go take a look, then go take a look. The main thing I want to do is to investigate how these evil spirits appeared."


    <span>"Evil spirits?"


    "This is the thing formed by the Chaotic Force." Ye Fan said.


    Cen Ying said, "It''s just an ancient species. There are some special species in the ruins, so it''s not that surprising. Why would Sir God of Swords care so much about it?"


    Ye Fan smiled, "Of course I have my reasons. If you want to find a ce, then go down and take a look."<span>At this moment, the little girl pointed at an oasis in front of them. "There seems to be some buildings over there. Why don''t we go take a look?"


    <span>Everyone saw that there were indeed some unknown green nts, and the water sources there seemed to have dried up a long time ago. Many of these nts had also died.


    However, the spires of some of the ck buildings still revealed the existence of civilization.


    Everyonended on the oasis. Ye Fan sensed around and discovered that there seemed to be some fluctuations of spiritual energy below.<span>"These buildings were all filled with sand. If we were to excavate them, it would probably take a long time.


    <span>"If I directly use an attack method to force away the sand, it will inevitably destroy the ruins below." Ye Fan said.


    "Sir God of Swords, I''ll handle this."


    <span>From a brown leather bag on his body, he took out a demon beast that looked extremely simr to Pangolin.


    This demon beast was only the size of a palm. It had a sharp triangr head and two powerful forelegs. Its sharp ws were like the edge of a de.


    "Hmph. Such a small Monstrous Beast, do I need to rely on it to dig out these buildings?" Elder Rondo said in disdain.


    He took out another bottle of liquid and poured a drop on the little demon beast''s body.


    Then, he recited a spell and a magical formation appeared, enveloping the demonic beast. A surge of chaotic energy rushed into the demonic beast.


    After he threw the demon beast onto the sand, it expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye to be more than ten meters long and five to six meters tall within a dozen seconds?!


    "What a powerful beast taming technique. It can actually shrink a demon beast''s body?"


    Ye Fan finally understood, no wonder this Qian Jin said he was a saint of beasts, but he had a bunch of little mice and insects with him, so the actual size of these things wasn''t what they appeared to be!


    "This iron armored pangolin has been following me for many years, digging through the mountains for treasure, but he is an expert, and the sand dunes are not a problem."


    After the Iron Armoured Pangolin received the signal, it took a sniff at the sand dune before finding a spot and quickly digging up arge amount of sand.<span>While digging away the sand, the Mountain Breaker would also use its tail to knock the sand far away.


    <span>When everyone saw that the top floor was empty, they discovered that there were also stairs that led to the lower floor.


    By the time we reached the lower level, the sand had lessened, but it was pitch ck.


    Ye Fan directly lit up a ball of dragon mes, giving the others a fright!


    <span>"Sir God of Swords! "Regarding the illumination, let me do it. Your dragon me is a bit scary."


    <span>With a smile, Qian Jin took out a White Worm, which illuminated the surroundings with a gentle white light.


    Ye Fan smiled, this guy really had all kinds of demon beasts.


    <span>One floor, one floor. Everyone began searching for the bottom of the tower.


    "We''ve already descended more than five hundred feet, and we still haven''t reached the end?""These buildings are several times taller than our own.


    Furthermore, their buildings were all over a dozen meters tall.<span>"What kind of civilization would build such a towering structure?"


    Ye Fan was also amazed by what he saw. On the walls of the dark tower, there were all kinds of iprehensible symbols.


    He did not expect that he would be able to understand thenguage and totems of the ancient civilizations. He could only treat it as a ''tour'' and blindly ponder over it.<span>Finally, on the same floor, they saw two skeletons!


    "This... Is it a person? "


    Everyone could see that these two skeletons were human skeletons, but the problem was that they were too long!<span>Just his two legs alone were already more than five meters tall!


    His entire body was seven or eight meters high!


    "It looks like this is the original owner of the ancient ruins. No wonder they built such tall buildings. They should all be giants," Zhong Yi muttered.


    She took out a pair of leather gloves and put them on without saying a word. Then, she kept the bones in her storage pouch.<span>"Xiao Yu, what are you doing?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Corpses are good for cultivating Gu poison and can also be used as a bone flute. There''s no doubt that the bones of these ancient giants will have miraculous effects."


    Ye Fan nodded. This girl''s interest in Gu poison was the same as Blue Rain''s.<span>"I felt the spiritual energy fluctuation just now and I want to go further down. Let''s continue to take a look."


    After everyone heard this, they cleaned up the corpses and continued to look throughyer afteryer.


    Along the way, he saw a fewrge pieces of furniture that looked like houses. However, they were actually stone tables, stone chairs, as well as some decorations.<span>When he reached the bottom, Ye Fan astonishingly saw that in the middle, there was actually a map that was simr to a sand table?


    <span>"Could this be the map of this relic?" Cen Ying was pleasantly surprised.


    Ye Fan walked to the side of the sand table, and after looking at it for a while, he couldn''t help but stare nkly.


    <span>So where we are now, and the area around us. It used to be all water!? "


    "How is this possible? How did it be a desert? " Rondo said in surprise.


    Ye Fan stood by the side of the sand table and looked for a while, then pointed at the red area in the middle, "Here, I don''t know what it means, but I don''t understand theirments."


    But if everywhere else here is blue water, green is forest, then red. is the only thing that could make the water disappear. "


    "Elder Rondo, quicklye and take note of the map. That way, we can have a target and search for the remains!" Blue Demon said happily.<span>Rondo answered and quickly took out a scroll made of beast skin and began to paint it with great speed.


    Ye Fan was speechless, he silently took out his phone and took a picture, "Alright, stop drawing, it''s all recorded."


    "How is this possible?" Lang Duo said arrogantly, "This elder is the number one painter of the Ancient Demon Abyss!"


    <span>Ye Fan took out his phone and showed it to him, "Technology is the most productive force."


    <span>"Pa Da," Lando''s face was filled with shock as the brush fell to the ground. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2398

    "Could this be the legendary mobile phone of the Great Games?" Cen Ying was shocked.<span>"Good stuff! How did you do that, capturing this image in an instant?!" "Did you use any skill?" This was a very new development for Qian Jin as well.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know how to exin it to them, and said, "If you have time, go and buy two games for yourself, remember to be sure of Cloud Group''s products..."


    The Three Saints nodded seriously, clearly listening to him.


    <span>Blue Demon narrowed her eyes and suddenly stretched out her hand, blowing up the entire sand table with a single blow!


    "Xiao Yu!" What are you doing? " Ye Fan was stunned."Since we have already obtained the blueprint, we cannot let any outsider see it!" Blue Demon said as a matter of fact.


    Ye Fan speechlessly shook his head. This girl was still as ruthless as before.<span>"Go down and take a look. There should be anotheryer below. The spiritual energy should being from below."


    Ye Fan led the search and found an entrance to the basement.


    What they found strange was that there was some yellow light in the basement.


    On the stone wall, there were some oily lights flickering. It seemed to be some kind ofmp."AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    She was so frightened that her face turned pale.


    <span>Ye Fan quickly held her in his arms, and when he looked down, he found that it was a corpse that scared her!


    <span>The Saint Daughter of the Thousand Poisons Sect was naturally not afraid of ordinary corpses.


    However, this corpse belonged to a baby!


    It was the shriveled corpse of a tiny infant with some hair on it.


    It seemed like the rtionship in the basement was notpletely rotten.


    "Lord God of Swords... "You see ¡­"


    He pushed Daylight Bug forward. Where the rays of light came from, there were over a hundred Giant Skeletons?!


    There were old and young corpses, men and women, and a few who hadn''tpletely rotted away. One could even see the miserable and desperate expressions on their faces."Could it be that all these people were hiding here at that time?


    No wonder there weren''t many people on those floors.


    <span>What had happened? "To be able to cause these ancient giants to feel such fear ¡­" Cen Ying sighed emotionally.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the Blue Demon beside him with concern, "Xiao Yu, are you alright?"


    <span>She lifted her head and saw the sincere concern in the man''s eyes. Her heart felt a little odd. "It''s alright. Thank you, Sir Sword God, for your concern."


    Ye Fan nodded, and released the girl. He was the first to walk in front.<span>Searching for the ce where the spiritual energy was fluctuating, Ye Fan looked around and found a Great Destion Stone on the body of a dead body.


    <span>"It''s actually just a Great Destion Stone. How strange, if these giants had training, why is there only one?" Ye Fan held the Great Destion Stone in his hand and felt a wave of doubt.


    <span>"Could it be that these giants actually don''t have much of a cultivation base? Otherwise, if they were cultivators, they wouldn''t be without magical equipment on them, right?" Bretton Woods analyzed.


    <span>Elder Rondo bent down and picked up a heavy hammer from the ground, "It''s ¡­" Was it made from magicite gems? "


    <span>"Magicite mine?" Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and when he looked carefully, it was an obsidian ore with a metallic luster. There was no spiritual energy on it, so he did not notice it.


    "This ce seems to be filled with magic crystal mine weapons. Sword, sword, spear, axe, hook, and fork." Blue Demon whispered, "Are these people using magic crystal mine weapons to fight against the ancient evil beings?"


    <span>"That''s strange. If it''s really like this, then have they been fighting against those monsters all this time?"


    Under these circumstances, would they be able to build these buildings? " Cen Ying was puzzled.<span>"There is one possibility, which is that from the beginning ¡­ "No evil spirit!" Deep in his heart, Ye Fan felt a heavy uneasiness.


    Everyone was silent. This civilization, was it really destroyed by those evil spirits?"Sir God of Swords, there''s a fresco here that doesn''t seem to be the same as the ones outside," Zhong Yi said.


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan walked to the side of the wall and started reading.


    <span>These murals seemed to have been painted by the giants in the basement when they were taking refuge here.


    <span>Although it was not very exquisite, it was much easier to understand than theplicated runes on the outside.


    From these frescoes, Ye Fan could see that the giant race was thriving on thisnd, hunting, offering sacrifices, and various activities.


    The towering buildings and huge statues symbolized the prosperity of this civilization.However, in the end, arge number of ferocious and terrifying monsters descended from the sky, annihting everything ¡­


    <span>When he got there, the mural didn''t have much content, as if it had already revealed the final conclusion.


    "Could it be ¡­ The evil spirits that the Sword God spoke of, were they really the key to the extinction of this civilization?


    <span>Don''t they have cultivators who can build such grand buildings, yet are unable to fight against those monsters? " Cen Ying and the others were puzzled.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the skeletons on the ground and thought to himself, "From the clues from today, it seems that the evil spirits really were born from the void of primal chaos..."


    From this, it seemed that the discovery of evil spirits in both the Sodom Continent and the Odin Empire made sense.<span>This was because as long as there was a space in the void of primal chaos, then it was possible that an evil spirit would be born in a ce with primal chaos energy.


    Ye Fan said, "There are no holy items here, let''s head to the red area on the map."


    <span>"Hey! After half a day of effort, they finally only managed to find a single Great Destion Stone! "What bad luck!" He shook his head and sighed.


    <span>Everyone smiled helplessly and nned to go upstairs and leave the underground building.


    But just as he was about to go up, he suddenly felt a fluctuation of Chaotic Forceing from the top!?"Rumble!"


    Arge amount of ck boulders copsed and sand poured down!


    The entire tower had been attacked from the top, causing andslide!?<span>"Damn it!" Someone wants to bury us alive!? " Rondo was shocked and angry.


    <span>"You guys, stand by my side." Ye Fan was not in a hurry, directly summoning the Shapeshift Sword Shield, and directly blocking off the top!


    Arge amount of rocks fell down,nding on the sword and shield, creating a loud sound!"Looks like someone has deliberately been following us. They are simply looking down on us. They think they can kill us with this kind of method?


    "We are not those useless skeletons from the basement." Qian Jinughed and summoned the Iron Armoured Pangolin once again.


    However, just as the demonic beast was released, a strange flute tune could be heard from above!


    The sound of a flute could be heard passing through the sand and entering the depths of the earth.<span>Everyone was in a sealed off underground space. This sound wave was exceptionally powerful. As it reverberated in all directions, it drilled into the depths of everyone''s minds!


    <span>At the same time, the sound waves that were mixed with the power of chaos controlled the sand and stones beneath the ground. They prated hundreds of meters into the country and molded sand and stone puppets!


    <span>Just as the group of people were feeling uneasy, the puppet beasts charged towards them!


    <span>This power of primal chaos was obviously higher than Lan Demon''s. The girl immediately revealed an expression of pain and a pale face.


    <span>Three Saints and Lando were able to deal with it, but even if they had to deal with the constant attacks of the golem and the sound waves, they wouldn''t have the time to break out of the encirclement!


    Ye Fan directly took out a sword shield,pletely protecting the girl. At the same time, dozens of flying swords flew out, crushing all of these puppets!


    "All you have to do is protect yourselves! I''ll break through! "Ye Fan''s face turned cold, he wanted to see who was the mastermind behind this. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2399

    <span>The third level of disintegration, the body of the Sword God!


    <span>Without the slightest hesitation, Ye Fan magnified his sword intent infinitely, and the majestic Sword God''s body, was rapidly increasing in size!


    Now that he was in the third level of disintegration, the amount of sword intent released by the disintegration of the first level of sword intent was simply massive!


    <span>This caused the Sword God''s body to be like a mountain range in its upressed state!


    A hundred meters! Two hundred meters! Three hundred meters!


    As the Sword God''s body rose up, the power of the Unparalleled Sword Intent smashed apart everything in its path, including the ck structure, sand, and rocks!


    <span>In the blink of an eye, a golden sword god that was nearly a thousand meters in length was staring down at the desert with zing golden light in his eyes!


    The thousand-meter-long light sword swept out, causing all the sand in the desert oasis to fly up into the sky!


    All of a sudden, the oasis was turned into a basin hundreds of meters deep!The ck tower had already been reduced to ruins.


    However, this ce had already been explored, so it didn''t matter to him whether it was destroyed or not.The saints and the Blue Demons by Ye Fan''s side, when had they ever seen anyone use a sword like this?!


    All of their eyes were wide open as they gasped in shock!


    Even though sage realm cultivators could move mountains and reim the seas, a simple sword move like Ye Fan''s could destroy the heavens and the earth. It was simply too shocking!The sky was bright!


    The sound wave attack disappeared into the howling sand and dust!


    <span>Ye Fan retracted his Sword God''s body, sweeping with his spiritual sense, he frowned and said, "The person who attacked us just now is already gone, he really escaped fast."


    Only then did the saints realize that there were no enemies up there.


    <span>"Crafty fellow, looks like you''ve already prepared. If you fail to attack, immediately run."


    <span>"As expected, you''re still afraid of Sir God of Swords'' strength. There''s no intention to continue battling." Cen Ying said.


    However, the blue demon girlughed coldly. "That fellow didn''t run. He''s just hiding his skills and is quite formidable."


    "Oh?" Ye Fan looked at her in astonishment, "Xiao Yu, you can find him?"


    Blue Demon took out a small stone box. After opening it, there was a yellow patterned Gu wormzily lying on the ground.<span>"Before I came down here, I was worried that there would be someone following me from the shadows, so that I could seize this opportunity to steal our treasure.


    So, I secretly scattered some Ghost Worm eggs at the entrance.<span>Anyone who came close to this ce would be glued to the eggs.


    The queen bug didn''t wiggle violently in one direction, which meant the egg wasn''t too far away.


    The queen bug will help us find that person, where did that person go ¡­ "


    "What a great Saintess of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect. What thoughtful thoughts." Qian Jin stroked his big bald head.


    <span>Rondo was quite pleased with himself and said, "The Holy Maiden is the sessor of our Sect Master. Her intelligence and intelligence are not something ordinary people canpare with."


    <span>Ye Fan secretlyughed in his heart. This girl was just too simr to Blue Rain. He really didn''t believe it when he said she wasn''t.


    "I can only do a few supplementary tasks. I really need the help of seniors if I want to defeat a strong enemy." After giving a beautiful smile, the Blue Demon girl started chanting an incantation.


    Not long after, the mother ghost bug was inside the stone box, squirming in one direction.<span>"Over there!" She pointed a finger at him, her gaze cold and fierce.


    On the sand dune, an almost transparent shadow retreated rapidly in panic!


    Ye Fan''s figure disappeared from where he stood, and when he reappeared, he was already in the direction of that guy''s retreat!"Burning Heaven Dragon King Spear!"


    <span>In an instant, thousands of flying swords flew out, and the burning Dragon King Spear fell down as a concentrated attack!


    With a miserable scream, a long-bearded, triangr-eyed man shrouded in a ck cloak and with a ferocious expression was revealed!


    <span>The man was half a step into the Holy Spirit Realm, but one of his legs was broken by Ye Fan''s Dragon King Spear. The dragon''s mes burned him, causing him to grimace in pain.


    "So it''s you!" Patriarch Liefeng!


    Elder Lando raised his scimitar and rushed forward, cursing loudly: "Does your Evil Spirits Sect want to rece our Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, to be the eight hundred miles of Yin Mountain cave master!?"Ancestor Li Feng looked at Ye Fan in fear, then nced at Lang Duo, clenched his teeth and said, "Lang Duo!" Don''t talk nonsense!


    I have no idea who''s down there! If you knew that there was the Honorable Sword God down there, how would you even bother to help? "<span>"Humph, it doesn''t matter if you know or not, you have already made your move!" Rondo sneered.


    At this time, Lan Yao`er walked over and said, "Ancestor Li Feng, I think it''s not that you don''t know, but it''s just that you were trying to kill the Sword God.


    "It''s just that you don''t know, I will leave a trump card at the entrance. Otherwise, your Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track will really fool us."


    "Hu ¡­" Nonsense! How could I dare to make Sir God of Swords my enemy!?


    Your Ten Thousand Poisons Sect doesn''t want to harm me! I only have the heart to admire the Sword God!


    Blue Demon! If you dare toy a hand on me, my senior will take the Fierce Demon Sect and kill all of your Ten Thousand Poisons Sect''s people!Nobody can even dream of living on! " Patriarch Liefeng shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "Threatened my woman?" Ye Fan frowned. With a single sword attack, he hadpletely destroyed the screaming ancestor Li Feng!


    After killing his way through, Ye Fan asked the blue demon, "Why did you say he was targeting me?"


    She thought to herself, "Does this guy really think I''m his woman?"


    "Their Sect Leader, Ancestor Li Xin, is nning to take over the Night Owl Sect''s territory and the Magical Crystal Mine ¡­<span>If I can kill you, I can reasonably build a rtionship with the Sinless City and make the Fierce Demon Sect famous throughout the world.


    "I just didn''t expect that after seeing the Sword God''s strength, they would still have the guts to take the risk.""So that''s how it is..." Ye Fan shook his head, "If you didn''t hold back, I would indeed have been tricked by him."


    Lan Yao`er asked curiously, "Sire God of Swords, don''t tell me you don''t suspect that this little girl is lying to you?


    The Evil Spirits Sect is our Ten Thousand Poisons Sect''s old rival, who knows, maybe I was just borrowing a knife to kill someone? "Ye Fan smiled, "When you''re lying, it''s not like that."


    You speak as if you know me very well ¡­


    "Alright, let''s go to the red spot on the map and see what it is."


    Everyone nodded and followed along.With a target this time, he would be able to fly a bit faster.


    Along the way, they met two groups of people who were searching for holy items. Some of them were fighting amongst themselves.Ye Fan and the others also did not stop, it would be better to avoid unnecessary trouble, since the opening time of the relic is limited, so naturally we have to focus on something worth paying attention to.


    <span>The vastness of the ruins far exceeded everyone''s imagination.


    The scale of the evil spirits that appeared from time to time becamerger andrger. Some of them were enough to threaten everyone''s safety.However, with Ye Fan there, there was no problem even if there were more evil spirits.


    However, the density of the evil spirits had increased, causing Blue Demon and the others to be particrly vignt.


    <span>After all, not everyone was like Ye Fan, and the power of chaos couldn''t hurt him.


    Ordinary sage realm experts couldn''t withstand the attacks of so many powerful evil spirits.


    <span>Ye Fan gradually realized how great the threat an evil spirit posed to the Odin Empire and even the prehistoric era.


    After all, even the sage realm cultivators had to be very careful. Otherwise, it was very likely that they wouldn''t be able to return.


    After flying for nearly a day, they finally arrived at the location indicated on the map.


    "That''s!? ¡­"<span>Seeing the scene in front of them, Ye Fan and the others all stopped in mid-air. Everyone was shocked!

 Chapter 2400

    mes! mes shot up into the sky!<span>The ckish-red me was like a giant pir that supported the heavens!


    <span>As far as the eye could see, this pir of fire was dozens of miles wide!?


    He could already feel the temperature rising within a few dozen miles!


    "This... This red area is this heaven piercing me!? "


    Even the saints who were experienced and knowledgeable were shocked by the scene before their eyes.


    "What a strong me. Even at such a long distance, it''s already this scorching hot.No wonder this ruin is so dry, and has such a huge stove!? "


    As Ye Fan and the others approached, the temperature became hotter and hotter, causing the air to be distorted.


    Ye Fan was still better, but the others had no choice but to use their cultivation to resist, otherwise their bodies would be burned.


    "No ¡­" I can''t take it anymore... Holy Maiden, elder ¡­ We can''t hold on any longer! "


    A few of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect''s Heaven Seizing Gate disciples could no longer bear it after they were miles away!<span>"You guys go wait outside, there''s no need to get close." Blue Demon said as she wiped the sweat off her forehead. She also understood this group of subordinates.


    "Thank you, Holy Maiden!" The men of the Heaven Seizing Gate quickly left. They didn''t dare to stay for a moment longer.


    The little girl swallowed and replied with difficulty, "Sir God of Swords, this fire is very powerful. I''m afraid we won''t be able to get too close."Ye Fan frowned. He had a faint feeling that the greatest secret of this relic should be within this sea of fire.


    "Try to get as close as possible."


    Everyone tried to move a few thousand meters away.<span>The temperature here was enough to melt metal and the ground had long been covered inva!


    "No way!" "If we get any closer, we won''t even be able to withstand the power of a Saint Body!" Elder Long Duo said.Ye Fan sensed that the people around him were almost at their limits, and said, "Let''s fly around and try, and see if there are any other shortcuts that we can take to enter this area."


    Everyone nodded and flew a bit further away, around the fire pir.However, after almost a day passed, only then did the crowd discover that the coverage of the pir of fire was iparably huge and there were no gaps.


    As for flying from high up in the sky, that was a fantasy story.<span>Not to mention that the high skies were filled with the power of chaos and evil spirits, the key was that the higher up the mes were, the more they gathered together. It was in apletely sealed state.


    "This fire has beening up from underground. It is impossible for it to pass through underground. Moreover, it is too dangerous."


    Cen Ying sighed, "Sir God of Swords, looks like we can only end this here. Such a powerful me."I can''t even hold on to my Sheng Domain cultivation. Even if there was a sacred object, I wouldn''t be able to take it with my life."


    Ye Fan looked around and said, "There are no evil spirits near here. It seems like this fire ¡­" "It can destroy or evade evil spirits."


    <span>"This fire is so powerful that it can definitely kill those evil spirits. It feels as though the power of this fire has already surpassed the power of primal chaos. It''s simply inconceivable." Zhong Yi muttered.


    However, the little demon girl suddenly reacted, "Sir God of Swords, you''re saying ¡­ Could there be some ancient life forms here that have not been killed by the evil spirits?! "<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "I can''t guarantee it, but since this piece of fire was marked on the sand, it means that when there was a living person, there was a fire."


    Otherwise, when people are already dead, why would the fire be marked on the sand table? "


    "Such a powerful me, how could there be living things inside?" He shook his head. "I don''t believe it."


    Ye Fan said, "I don''t really believe it either, but..." "I keep feeling that this fire is a barrier ¡­"<span>"Even if that''s the case, we won''t be able to explore the situation inside." The little girl sighed, "Why don''t we go somewhere else to avoid wasting time here?"


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I''ll go and try, and see if there''s any way to get in."


    <span>Everyone was shocked, and Geralt anxiously said, "Your Excellency, Sword God! Don''t be impulsive! Even if it''s you, I''m afraid this fire ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not going tomit suicide, if not, I''ll be back."


    <span>Finishing his sentence, Ye Fan started to approach towards the Heavenly me Pir.


    Triple Disintegration! The second stage of sword intent disintegrated!


    Perfection like Water!<span>The golden Sword Intent Lake spread out in the high temperature,pletely enveloping Ye Fan.


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s sword intent pressure had already made the distant Blue Demon and the others'' souls tremble!


    <span>However, in their opinion, such a terrifying sword intent was still unable to dissipate the high temperature outside!


    <span>Ye Fan felt that it was hard to breathe, and his heart was pounding heavily.


    When the distance was only a few hundred meters, Ye Fan actually felt that his sword intent was rapidly being eliminated.


    How was this possible!?


    His sword intent should have been able to withstand the God of Chaos'' punishment after his thirdyer broke up and his secondyer sword intent dissipated!<span>Could the energy of this me really have surpassed the power of chaos!?


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but think of the fire that the Vermillion Bird spat out before...


    <span>"Could it be... "It really is the Vermillion Bird Divine me''s grade, right?" Ye Fan muttered.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ye Fan could only try out his trump card.


    "Purgatory Sword Demon!"


    The ck me quickly attached itself to half of Ye Fan''s body, and the huge ck sword appeared in his hand!<span>The other flying swords, Ye Fan didn''t even want to take them out because he was very clear that the moment they appeared, they could turn into molten metal.


    Right now, everything he had on him waspletely protected by his sword intent, otherwise it would have been damaged.


    At this time, the coercion released by Ye Fan had already made Blue Demon and the others tense up!Can it even be upgraded!? Was this sword intent the aura of a sage expert?


    <span>"If even a divine might like the Sword God is unable to enter that me, then we really don''t need to hold on to hope ¡­" Cen Ying sighed.


    <span>Ye Fan was also thinking the same way. If even the Sword Demons were unable to enter this fire, then there was nothing he could do about it.


    "Destroy Yan''s Remnants!"


    Ye Fan suddenly waved his sword, ck mes ignited the particles, and a dark sword intent drew a half moon arc!


    When the dark sword beam fell into the mes, it tore a small hole, but ¡­ It was instantly engulfed!Ye Fan was stunned...


    <span>He ¡­ He really wasn''t a match for this me!?


    This me''s power actually surpassed his Sword Demon''s!?


    <span>Was this really the power that this world should have!?


    Displeased, Ye Fan endured his curiosity and could only turn back, retreating to the side of Blue Demon and the others.


    "There is no limit in the heavens. Seems like I still don''t have enough cultivation. I can''t make it in..." Ye Fan said with a bitter smile.


    Everyone''s face became bitter as they thought to themselves, Is this still considered insufficient cultivation? Even a few miles away, they were so scared that their legs went limp!<span>"Sir Sword God, the power of the mes seems to have far surpassed the power of chaos.


    "There are many mysteries to ancient ruins, so just take it as an experience." Cen Ying chuckled.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Then let''s go..."


    <span>As he was speaking, a red figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone. It was Xiao Xin''er. She hade out of the ring!


    <span>"Stinky Ye Fan!" Why don''t you let me try? Have you forgotten or do you look down on me!? " Xiao Xin''er angrily said as she stared with her phoenix eyes.


    Everyone could not help but be taken aback. Where did this girle from?<span>Ye Fan frowned and said in a serious tone, "Xin''er, don''t mess around. Even if you are Feng Nu, it doesn''t mean that no fire can hurt you! The power of this fire is too strong, and the difference between it and your realm is too big! "


    <span>Of course, he did not forget Xiao Xin''er, nor did he forget that Xiao Jin had levelled up to a Fire Dragon.


    However, the problem was that the gap was too great. No matter how strong one''s fire resistance was, one wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    More importantly... Ye Fan didn''t want to let his woman take the risk alone. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2401

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    2401<span>"I''m not an idiot. If I can''t do it, I will naturally back out. I won''t directly rush in and die."


    Xiao Xin''er was clearly unhappy: "You just don''t trust me! You think I''m being reckless, so you won''t let me try, right? "


    Ye Fan said helplessly, "I didn''t say that. I was worried that you would have an ident. For the sake of the secret inside, if I lose you, I will never be able to forgive myself in the future."


    Furthermore, if Yun''er finds out that I was the one who killed her elder sister, how would I face Yun''er? "<span>"Don''t find excuses! Yun''er was not a child, how could she not understand these things?


    <span>Furthermore, in that little girl''s eyes, you are more important than me, your big sister! "


    Xiao Xin''er put her hands on her waist and said: "Anyways, I want to go in and give it a try. You guys wait here!"<span>Ye Fan saw the determination in the woman''s eyes, and after hesitating for a moment, he solemnly said, "Then you have to promise me, once you sense the danger, you absolutely can''t force yourself!"


    "I''m not a three year old child. I''m also afraid of death, alright?" Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes at the man.


    Ye Fan sighed and immediately pulled Xiao Jin out from the ring.<span>The saints were stunned once again. "Fire Dragon?!" This is a fire dragon!? "


    <span>The little girl''s eyes flickered as if she had thought of something. She seemed to be puzzled.


    <span>"His Excellency God of Swords actually kept a fire dragon?! This is a rare divine beast in the great wastnds. A real dragon!" Cen Ying and the others said in envy.


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart, a dragon is a dragon, but this guy is a bit "hollow".


    <span>"Master... "What are you looking for me for?" Xiao Jin was a little scared.


    <span>"Aren''t you a fire dragon already? You should have a strong resistance against fire. Apany Xin''er in, and take care of her for a while." Ye Fan said.


    Xiao Jin immediately widened his ruby like eyes. "Master!" This won''t do! The fire dragon also had a limit!


    The fire here is even more brilliant than a godly warrior. Even the unrivalled master here can''t handle it, I am just a greedy snake ¡­ ""Are you f * cking courting death again?!" Ye Fan immediately grabbed the Greedy Snake''s neck.


    [He actually started to call himself a greedy snake?]


    <span>He didn''t even want the dragon face!?


    "Wuuu..." "Master, you''re really determined. Xin Er''s mistress is obviously going, why do you insist on following me ¡­" Xiao Jin wagged his tail in grievance.Ye Fan said, "If it doesn''t work, thene back. What if you really seed?"


    No matter what, you have the body of a fire dragon, so your body''s toughness is much higher than me, a human starting point.<span>With your fire resistance, you should have a better chance than me.


    Do you really not want to know what is inside? "<span>Xiao Jin shook his head. He really wasn''t interested. No matter how delicious something was, it wasn''t as important as his life.


    <span>However, seeing Ye Fan''s increasingly cold and stern warning look, Xiao Jin hurriedly nodded his head!


    "Master... I... Let me try... "


    <span>Ye Fan was beaming with happiness, "Work hard, remember to take good care of your Xin''er mistress."


    When Xiao Xin''er saw that Xiao Jin wanted to go with her, she was quite happy. This way, she would have a better chance of winning.When they saw Xiao Xin''er and Xiao Jin approach the me, the few saints behind them were puzzled.


    Cen Ying said, "Sir God of Swords, are you really alright ¡­ ''Feng Nu seems to have just stepped into the Heavenly Emperor Realm as well? ''


    Ye Fan shook his head, "If I can stop her, I will naturally stop her. Butpared to making her hate me for the rest of her life, I might as well let her try."


    "That Fire Dragon sure is talented. It might have a chance to obtain a dragon''s body." Qian Jin watched on with interest.<span>Blue Demon whispered, "That dragon ¡­"


    Ye Fan looked at her, and asked with a smile that was not a smile, "What happened to that dragon?"She smiled sweetly as she looked at the man, "Nothing much, I just think she''s really pretty."


    <span>"Is that so..."


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t ask any further. At this time, his mind waspletely focused on Xiao Xin''er and Xiao Jin ¡­.


    <span>"Crimson Lotus!" Indestructible Red Lotus Phoenix Gold Body! "


    Xiao Xin''er activated the Rainbow Phoenix Feather behind her and directly released the strongest form she could do.


    Covered in Phoenix mes, Xiao Xin''er cautiously approached the fire pir that soared to the sky.<span>On the other hand, Xiao Jin had erged his body to a length of a few meters and the size of his body didn''t have much of an impact.


    The dragon''s body emitted dragon mes that wrapped around Xiao Jin''s entire body.


    Even a dragon and a phoenix wouldn''t dare to fly too fast.


    "Phew ¡­" "Huff ¡­"When they reached the limit of the position that Ye Fan could reach, Xiao Xin''er gasped for breath, and felt that her body was already starting to burn.


    "ming Rebirth!"


    Activating the Phoenix''s bloodline talent, Xiao Xin''er quickly used the mes to heal herself.


    As a result, although it was painful, it didn''t actually harm her body.<span>"Ayaya..." "Hot, hot, hot!"


    Xiao Jin twisted his body, bing more and more afraid. After all, his healing speed was not as fast as Xiao Xin''er''s.


    In terms of strength, although Xiao Jin was on par with ordinary Holy Spirit Realm cultivators, the quality of this me had surpassed the power of primal chaos.


    This caused the Fire Dragon''s body to be unable to withstand the destructive power!The moment it touched the pir of fire, Xiao Jin''s dragon scales began to burn!


    "Roaaaaaar!"Little Gold howled in pain as he swung his Fire Dragon tail and ran!


    When Ye Fan saw Xiao Jin slip away, he ran back and frowned. "You greedy snake!" Not going to make it? "<span>"Master... That fire was too powerful! I haven''t been reborn from the fire... I can''t take it anymore! " Little Gold said pitifully.


    Ye Fan felt a burst of anger, but couldn''t me this guy. He could only anxiously look at the distant Xiao Xin''er.Even the gluttonous snake could not hold on any longer. How was Xiao Xin Er ¡­


    At this moment, Xiao Xin''er was trying to reach her hand into the me.


    Suddenly, she felt a heart-wrenching pain!"Err ¡­"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er couldn''t help but groan. She gritted her teeth and used the zing Rebirth to continuously repair herself.


    <span>Taking a look, her white hand was already badly mutted, and it was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    What Xiao Xin''er didn''t expect was that her clothes and storage ring were destroyed in an instant!<span>All the junk inside had already disappeared.


    Fortunately, her entire body was wreathed in phoenix mes and rainbow colored phoenix feathers. Otherwise, she would have been embarrassed if she was naked.


    And the only thing that was left was that small ck jade man that Ye Fan captured after defeating the Purple me Grandmaster?<span>Xiao Xin''er held onto the small ck coloured jade and discovered that the mes didn''t seem to have any effect on this sacred item.


    <span>Although she had learned how to use this sacred object, she had never felt anything special about it.


    This time, he could at least determine that the material of this sacred object wasn''t simple.


    After being dazed for a moment, Xiao Xin''er suddenly woke up and realized that this was not the time to be in a daze.


    When she stretched out her hand again and tried to enter the mes, the burning sensation came once again ¡­


    <span>Wait a minute! Xiao Xin''er''s bright eyes froze!


    Why did he feel that the fire was not as hot as before?Even though it was still very painful for her, Xiao Xin''er still felt that the fire seemed to be a little less destructive towards her ¡­


    Xiao Xin''er pulled out her hand that was already riddled with wounds. As she recovered, she fell into deep thought ¡­


    "Could it be... Is it because I''m using the mes here to rebirth? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2402

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''<span>Xiao Xin''er guessed that as she was bathing in the fire, the fire energy in the fire pir was also gradually merging with her body.


    In other words, if he were to be reborn from the mes, his resistance to the mes would grow stronger ¡­


    <span>Of course, the prerequisite for this was that he had to be able to control his bnce and not suffer heavy injuries.


    <span>This process would still be filled with pain!


    <span>Xiao Xin''er''s eyes revealed a trace of determination. She faintly realized that this would be an opportunity for her to fulfill her natural talent and surpass herself!


    Without the slightest hesitation, Xiao Xin''er directly extended both her arms into the mes!


    "Ah!"


    The burning pain made Xiao Xin''er cry out miserably. When her arm was already burnt ck, she quickly pulled it out.After she was reborn from the fire, Xiao Xin''er once again put her arm in, and at the same time, put in a foot in ¡­


    <span>As this cycle continued, Xiao Xin''er kept putting her body into the mes again and again, enduring an unimaginable pain and borrowing the mes to be reborn again and again ¡­


    <span>The crowd of Saints watching from afar were shocked. They didn''t know why Xiao Xin''er had to endure this kind of pain.


    Ye Fan recalled his previous experience in dangerous environments like volcanicva, deep sea, and weak water.


    He gradually realized what kind of cultivation Xiao Xin was doing ¡­"Sir God of Swords, aren''t you going to stop him? "If it really doesn''t work, then forget it." Cen Ying sighed bitterly.


    "That''s right, thatdy looks in so much pain." Blue Demon also found it a bit hard to bear.


    Ye Fan felt a sharp pain in his heart, but he didn''t dare to stop it because this concerned Xiao Xin''er''s self-esteem.


    How much did he desire power? How much did he desire to break through, only then would he be willing to suffer ¡­


    "Let''s wait here for a while, there might be a miracle." Ye Fan said.<span>Seeing this, everyone had no choice but to agree. After all, if they were to act alone, it would be too dangerous to stay in the relic.


    He waited for three days!


    There were several times along the way that the Three Saints and the Blue Demon girl were somewhat impatient, but even if Ye Fan insisted on waiting, they could not do anything about it.Ye Fan silently watched Xiao Xin''er continuously try, gradually putting her whole body into the mes. He didn''t even know how many times she had retreated.


    <span>As time passed, the longer Xiao Xin''er went in, the faster she recovered.


    The others also gradually understood what Xiao Xin''er was doing.


    There had also been some sage realm cultivators who''d flown by these past few days.<span>However, these sage realm cultivators couldn''t even get close to the fire pir, so they didn''t waste any time and quickly left.


    On the fifth day, a man and a woman flew over. The two red-robed sage realm cultivators didn''t leave.


    <span>"Sir God of Swords?"


    <span>The male cultivator had long, jade-like hair and looked quite refined.


    <span>Ye Fan carefully looked at these two, and discovered that they were Phoenix n Saint Body cultivators.


    In addition, this man and woman both had the aura of phoenix blood.<span>"You''re really the honorable God of Swords. During thest Sacred Royal Trial, you were able to disy the might of your sword intent. It seems that it is still right before your eyes even to this day."


    <span>"I didn''t expect to meet her here again." The female cultivator with phoenix eyes had her hair tied up in a bun.


    <span>Only now did Ye Fan know that they were the old ancestor of the Phoenix n who had gone to the Sacred Royal Trial back then. He did not have much of an impression of them, after all, he did not pay much attention to them.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan was a little suspicious, the male cultivator smiled and introduced him, "My name is Huang Ning Feng, she is my wife. Xiao Qi, we are old acquaintances of yours and your ancestor, Ye Hong Xu."


    "Is that so?" Ye Fan asked indifferently, "Do you guys also want to try to break through that me?"


    Huang Ning Feng and Xiao Qi looked at the soaring mes, and then looked at Xiao Xin''er, who was constantly trying to enter, and frowned."Sir Sword God, may I ask about that Feng Nu ¡­ "Who is your man?" Huang Ningfeng asked.


    "My woman," said Ye Fan.Upon hearing that, the couple looked at each other, thenughed awkwardly: "Since you are from the Sword God, then we cannot fight with the Sword God for the chance.


    The two of us, husband and wife, will part here! "


    <span>With that, the two of them turned around and flew away from the crowd''s line of sight.


    Ye Fan''s eyes showed a trace of hesitation, but in the end, he didn''t act.


    "Sir God of Swords, do you really believe that they would let go of this fire and not give it a try?<span>The phoenix n had the greatest chance of entering the interior of this me.


    <span>"Once they go in first, no matter how hard Lady Xiao tries, it may all be for naught in the end," the blue demon said doubtfully.


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "No grievances, no hatred, just because of the possibility of a treasure killing them, I can''t feel at ease."


    "Lord God of Swords... What a good person, "Lan Yu''er smiled yfully," My master said that a good person ¡­ It''s always harder than the bad guys. "Ye Fan said, "Is this the reason for your master to be a bad person?"


    <span>The blue demon girl red at the man and wanted to re up, but she endured it in the end. She smiled sweetly and changed the topic, "I wonder how long that Lady Xiao willst ¡­"


    Ye Fan looked towards Xiao Xin''er, hesitating as to whether he should persuade her to give up. After all, he had already tried for so many days.<span>But at this time, from Xiao Xin''er''s position, a pressure that had never existed before suddenly spread over!


    "This is ¡­" "Saint realm pressure!?"


    Everyone was stunned. Who would have thought that in these past few days, Xiao Xin''er actuallyprehended the "Sacred Heart"!?At the same time.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er closed her eyes and looked inside her Niwan Pce. She had a beautiful fire rose and her magnificent heart of fire was moving!


    "This... Is that the Sacred Heart? "It''s like a seed that needs to be slowly nurtured and developed ¡­"


    For the past few days, she had been using the mes to rebirth.<span>After enduring thousands of times of burning pain, the mysterious me energy had be more and morepatible with her body.


    Xiao Xin''er''s body, which had been reborn who knows how many times, was practically remolded by this kind of me!<span>Just a moment ago, Xiao Xin''er felt a sh of inspiration. After she understood the characteristics of this me, a Sacred Heart had actually appeared in her mind!


    <span>If heprehended it, then heprehended it. There weren''t too many signs, just a thought!


    <span>Although Xiao Xin`er''s cultivation did not reach its limit before, this did not seem to affect her breakthrough.


    <span>In addition, Xiao Xin''er''s body had been refined tens of thousands of times already. With a qualitative leap, it could be said that the average Holy Body was far inferior to hers!


    "Looks like I can finally take a look..."<span>Xiao Xin''er turned her head and looked deeply at Ye Fan, letting out a sweet smile.


    <span>She knew that in the past few days, Ye Fan did note to urge her on, but gave her the greatest respect and trust.


    The next step was to see if he could repay the man''s trust.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er took a deep breath and once again activated the Immortal Red Lotus Phoenix Physique with her Sacred Heart cultivation!


    <span>In an instant, the rainbow colored phoenix feathers rose several times over than before!


    Xiao Xin''er was determined. She charged into the raging inferno countless times in one go! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2403

    <span>The 2403 challenges that he had faced several thousand times had caused Xiao Xin''er to no longer have any fear towards this mysterious and powerful pir of fire that shot into the sky.


    After reaching the Sacred Heart Realm, the efficiency of her rising through the mes had increased by leaps and bounds. In addition to her tyrannical body, she had even managed to achieve a delicate bnce! Burn, repair, burn, recover ¡­ "Although her body was still in pain, Xiao Xin''er''s tenacity forced herself to fly forward!" "Swan Wings!"


    Behind Xiao Xin''er, there were two white ming wings! Instantly, Xiao Xin''er''s speed increased once again. She turned into a white bolt of lightning and started to sprint! "Whiz!"Xiao Xin''er suddenly flew out of the area of the fire pir! The scene before his eyes suddenly changed! The mes in all directions surrounded a vast ck field.


    The ck mineral was able to withstand the surrounding high temperature and was not melted.


    Xiao Xin''er noticed some buildings ahead and couldn''t help but fly over.<span>Worried that she might run into someone, Xiao Xin''er used her me to wrap herself in it, so as to avoid feeling awkward when the time came.


    However, when Xiao Xin''er arrived at the ancient buildingplex in the middle of the tform, she realized that there weren''t any living creatures here.This ce was simr to a shrine, with tall ck towers and a dignified appearance.


    Surrounding them were dozens of dignified and strange ck stone sculptures. Although these stone sculptures had some facial features, they were different from ordinary humans. They were more rugged and ferocious.


    "This is ¡­" Xiao Xin''er suddenly felt that it was a little familiar. She lowered her head topare the small ck jade person in her hand and then looked at the stone carving. She couldn''t help but be startled! These stone carvings seemed to be made from the same material and appearance as the little ck jade person?<span>Could it be that this sacred object of his was the product of the same civilization as the ancient one in this shrine?


    Just when Xiao Xin`er was deep in thought, two Saint realm auras appeared from the front! A man and a woman, two figures wrapped in phoenix mes, appeared in the skies above the temple! Eh?<span>is she the Sword God''s woman? "


    The man was Huang Ningfeng.


    His wife Xiao Qi frowned, "So it turns out that you broke through to the Sacred Heart. No wonder."<span>The two of us had to take turns receiving damage to get in here.


    <span>"How did a girl who''s in the Heaven Stealing Realm get in here?"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er reckoned that the two of them were both Patriarchs of the Phoenix n, so she respectfully saluted and said: "Junior Xiao Xin''er greets the two seniors."


    <span>Huang Ningfeng and Xiao Qi looked at each other, each seeing a profound look in the other''s eyes.


    <span>Although Xiao Xin`er was reckless, she was not stupid. She naturally understood that in this great wastnd, the strong preyed on the weak. One had to be careful in this kind of ce.


    <span>He immediately became wary as he saw that the couple seemed to be a little strange.


    <span>"There doesn''t seem to be anything here. Junior will be leaving first."


    As Xiao Xin''er spoke, she immediately spread her swan wings and prepared to fly away.


    <span>"But, just as she was about to leave, she saw Huang Ning Feng run even faster towards her!" Little girl, you finally came in. Why are you in such a hurry to leave? "


    Huang Ningfeng said with a smile that did not reach his eyes.<span>"What is it that you''re holding, show it to this ancestor." Xiao Qi reached out her hand and said.


    The couple directly included Xiao Xin''er.


    "This is mine. Even if you two are Phoenix Ancestors, you have no right to forcefully take it away!" Xiao Xin''er''s expression turned cold."Who said that they would take it away? They''re only here to take a look. Little girl, do you not understand their words?"


    <span>Xiao Qi frowned.


    <span>How could Xiao Xin''er believe him? She pretended to hand the thing over, but with a twist of her body, she found a gap and was about to escape! You dare to run?


    "


    Huang Ningfeng was already prepared. He swung out two phoenix mes long whips in front of Xiao Xin''er, wanting to tie her up! Xiao Xin''er struggled with all her might, and the Gui Yuan Sword condensed in her hand and cut off the phoenix me long whip! But at this time, Xiao Qi had already arrived and directly casted ''Crimson Lotus Burst''! In an instant, dozens of red lotus phoenix mes clones charged and rammed into Xiao Xin''er from all angles! Xiao Xin''er used her shield to block again and again, but she was still unable to do so and was hit in the head by a doppelganger! "Ahhh!"


    Xiao Xin''er fell onto the ck, burning hot ground and spat out a mouthful of blood, making her head spin! Huang Ning Feng took the opportunity and dove down, throwing out tens of thousands of Feathered Shattering Phoenix mes! Xiao Xin''er endured the pain and quickly escaped while recovering herself.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" The sound of an intense bombardment could be heard all the way from behind! Xiao Xin''er discovered that she didn''t have the chance to counterattack. Even if they were all phoenix n members, she knew these moves herself. However, this didn''t mean that she couldpletely avoid them.


    The couple''s cultivation was also at the Saint Body level. Since they had performed the Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens, their might was naturally much stronger than Xiao Xin''er''s Sacred Heart! If Xiao Xin''er hadn''t relied on the mysterious mes here to cultivate to a Sacred Heart and temper her body, her starting point would already be higher than an ordinary Chaos Saint. She wouldn''t even have the chance to use her good offices! However, even if Xiao Xin''er''s starting point was higher, there was still a gap of one grade between her Saint Body and Saint''s Heart. There was still an obvious difference! " Humph! That stinky girl sure can run away! "


    Xiao Qi''s eyes became cold.The couple shared the same thoughts and had alreadye to the conclusion that they absolutely could not let Xiao Xin''er out! For one thing, they could keep the secret of this ce to themselves.


    <span>Secondly, they had told the Sword God that they would not be able to enter. If Xiao Xin''er brought out the news that they were inside, it was possible that they would be considered as enemies by the Sword God.


    Thirdly, they have also taken a fancy to the sacred artifact in Xiao Xin''er''s hands! There was another crucial point, and that was that no one would know that they had entered. Even if they had killed Xiao Xin''er, the Sword God would not know that they had done it! As long as Xiao Xin''er died, all the secrets here would belong to them! The couple continuously used their moves, greatly reducing the time that Xiao Xin''er needed to be reborn from the fire.Even though Xiao Xin`er''s physical fitness was excellent, she was not able topletely withstand the power of chaos and her injuries continued to worsen.


    If this went on, he would only be left with death. He wouldn''t be able to escape, and he wouldn''t be able to win... "Jin Lun!"<span>The two ring of Phoenix mes directly sted Xiao Xin''er flying and she fell under a ck sculpture! Xiao Xin''er gasped for breath as she looked at the statue. Suddenly, she felt a shiver run down her spine! She looked at the little ck jade person in her hand and thought to herself, "I can only try ¡­" Even though she hadn''tpletely grasped and figured out the use of this little jade, the only way she could escape was to use this sacred artifact! She still vividly remembered the Purple me Ancestor''s attacks.


    <span>Forcefully enduring the pain all over her body, Xiao Xin''er avoided the attack and at the same time activated the small ck jade person.


    <span>As the phoenix mes entered the ck jade person''s eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, they began to emit a golden phoenix me glow! He seemed to havee alive! A savage, rough and vigorous aura was released from it! There was a mysterious bond that was connected with Xiao Xin''er''s consciousness!


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2404

    <span>Xiao Xin`er was startled. Before she had studied this little ck jade person, she had also done the same thing with the phoenix me, but she had never felt this kind of feeling before! Could it be that this had something to do with hisck of cultivation back then?


    At this moment, Xiao Xin''er faintly felt that the shrine she was in, the huge ck statues in the surroundings and the mes in all directions had a connection with her!?


    <span>It was just like ¡­ All of this had already reached an understanding with her ¡­ And this mysterious aura, also clearly caused Huang Ningfeng and Xiao Qi to feel a burst of fear! Not good! She''s using that sacred object! "


    Xiao Qi asked.


    "Humph, we have two divine bodies and she has a divine heart. Even if she has a divine object, what can we do about it!?"


    Huang Ningfeng sneered.<span>Xiao Qi thought so and took advantage of the moment that Xiao Xin''er had stopped to dive down. The Phoenix me longsword in her hand suddenly thrust out and released a fire lotus! " Red Lotus Phoenix Cry Sword! "


    A golden phoenix cry! The sharp sword tore through the air! Xiao Xin''er realized that the situation wasn''t right. Seeing that there was nowhere to run, she could only take the risk and gamble! With a thought, the little jade person in her hand flickered with a dark-gold brilliance. Xiao Xin''er''s body directly turned into a ball of me and disappeared from her original location!?


    When he reappeared, Xiao Xin''er was already on the other side, on top of another huge ck sculpture!?<span>"This... How is this possible?


    "


    Xiao Qi missed, she clearly remembered that she got lucky! The couple turned their heads and looked at the distant Xiao Xin''er in disbelief.


    Xiao Xin''er herself felt a wave of iprehension. She looked at the small jade person in her hand that was surrounded by phoenix mes and then looked at the surroundings of the divine hall. All of the ck statues that were burning with phoenix mes ¡­ She suddenly understood something! This little jade person seemed to be the ''key'' to this shrine! The mes surrounding the shrine were one with the shrine! Because he had used the mes around the shrine to cultivate the Sacred Heart, there was a sort of bond between him and the shrine.


    Holding the key, he could freely appear anywhere in the shrine! "Manipte this shrine!" Damn girl! Do you think you can escape!? "


    Huang Ningfeng reached out and beckoned for the sword with his hand as he grinned sinisterly, "I was going to make you leave without suffering. It was you who forced us to kill you."


    After Xiao Xin''er came back to her senses, she said coldly: "I should be the one asking you this question ¡­ Do you really think you can escape? "


    "How arrogant!" With just your Sacred Heart, do you think you can defeat us!? "<span>Xiao Qi became angry from embarrassment. She turned around again, unfurled her swan wings, and thrust her sword towards Xiao Xin''er! However, right at this moment, all the huge ck sculptures in the za started to ze with red and ck mes from their eyes and mouths! "These mes are the powerful mes that soared to the sky from the pirs of fire in the surroundings!" "Boom, boom, boom!" The ck statue spat out dozens of fire pirs, which began to wreak havoc on Xiao Qi and Huang Ning Feng! Xiao Qi saw the fire pir shooting at her from midair and was so scared that she turned her head around and started to dodge! However, even if the couple dodged, the fire pir at the scene was too dense! "Ahhh!" "Ahhhhhhhh!" Xiao Qi screamed miserably as she dodged to the far side of the shrine! "Madam!"


    Huang Ningfeng was both frightened and furious, but he couldn''t care less about his wife. He could only fly and evade by himself.


    The divine might of this fire, even if it was two Phoenix Patriarchs at the Saint Body level, they could only rely on taking turns to bear the damage.


    <span>But now, Xiao Xin''er used this me to attack them. Naturally, she wouldn''t give them the opportunity to take turns to endure! Xiao Xin''er controlled the ck sculpture and spewed out a steady stream of mes, separating the two.


    At the same time, fire serpents continuously flew out from all directions from the fire pirs barrier. They were in pursuit of the couple and did not give them any space to escape! Under the continuous screams of agony, the couple was eventually devoured by the mes. Even if they were reborn from the mes, it would be toote to save their lives! When Xiao Xin''er saw that the enemy''s soul had been destroyed, she let out a long sigh of relief.


    <span>However, to her surprise, she didn''t feel too tired. Instead, she felt refreshed.


    It was as if he could use the little jade person as a medium within this shrine to continuously obtain the power of the shrine and the power of the mes.


    <span>"This shrine... "What kind of civilization created it..." Xiao Xin''er muttered to herself, thinking that it would be better to let Ye Fan and the otherse in first, and then explore together, in case there were any mishaps ¡­ Outside the fire pir.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, was anxiously waiting. At his current level, such emotions rarely appeared.


    However, at the end of the day, he still couldn''t help but worry for the woman.


    Behind her, Xiao Jin circled around Blue Demon and had been looking at her for a very long time.


    Blue Demon also liked to look at the fire dragon. "Sir God of Swords, this fire dragon of yours seems to be very interested in this little girl."


    Ye Fan turned around and said, "Are you not interested in it?"<span>"Of course there is. However, Lord God of Swords won''t give it to me. Besides, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to subdue this dragon with my demon child''s strength."


    Xiao Jin flew back to Ye Fan''s side and said, "Master, howe this girl doesn''t recognize me?"<span>Ye Fan''s eyes lit up, "Are you sure?"


    "Is she Xiao Yu?"


    <span>"That''s right. Meat has the same taste. I''ve smelled it for so long, so it''s definitely not wrong." Xiao Jin vowed.


    Ye Fan''s face twitched. This Snake of Gluttony was actually judged based on its "meat taste".


    "Then ask her why she doesn''t know you." Ye Fan said.


    Xiao Jin raised his head. "That won''t do. I am a dragon after all. How can that little girl''s guardian spirit casually ask such a foolish question?"


    The Guardian God must have dignity... " Ye Fan smashed his fist on Xiao Jin''s head, "You already know you''re a dragon at this time?"You gluttonous snake! What are you pretending for!? "


    <span>"Ouch!" Ouch! Master, stop hitting me! It was useless for me to ask... She doesn''t even remember you, how could she remember me!? "


    <span>It would be better to stay in the ring and rx! The other Saints were all in awe when they witnessed this scene.


    In this world, the God of Swords was indeed worthy of being called the God of Swords. Such a rare fire dragon, to be so easily beaten up, he was not even afraid of beating the dragon away! It seemed that even dragons knew it was an honor to follow the Sword God. Even though they were constantly being beaten up, they were still reluctant to leave.


    "Right at this time, Ye Fan suddenly felt that the fire pir in front of him had moved!" Eh?<span>"This fire ¡­" Cen Ying and the others stepped forward and looked at the scene in front of them. He saw that an open passageway had appeared from the inside of the pir of fire!?


    <span>The passageway became wider and wider, extending for several miles! In an instant, the ck shrine in the distance with its dozens of ck sculptures was revealed before everyone''s eyes! Ye Fan released Xiao Jin and smiled as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. "Alright, let''s go in."


    <span>Everyone was overjoyed. They never thought that Xiao Xin''er would really seed. Although they didn''t know how she did it, they still quickly flew toward the open area! This time, even though it was still scorching hot, they could still barely endure it, even though they had to resist the urge to cultivate.


    With just flying and such a short distance, it didn''t take long for everyone to arrive outside the shrine! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2405

    After everyone entered, the mes outside once again closed.


    Xiao Xin''er was waiting outside the front door of the shrine. When she saw Ye Faning over, she said proudly, "Just now, there were two shameless Phoenix Ancestors of the Saint Body Realm. They wanted to kill me for the treasure, but I killed them!"


    Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and immediately thought of those two guys. He couldn''t help but feel regret, "It seems that I was soft-hearted. I would rather kill the wrong people than let them go."


    <span>"What does this have to do with you? They can''t just do nothing and only rely on guessing how to kill people, right?


    "I still need to ''thank'' them. If it wasn''t for this cmity, I wouldn''t have grasped this little jade person''s secret so quickly." Xiao Xin''er said as she caressed the ck jade person.


    <span>Ye Fan saw that the woman''s entire body was wreathed in mes, so he knew that she definitely wasn''t wearing any clothes. He hurriedly took out some clothes and said, "Put them on first, we''ll talk about itter."


    Immediately, Xiao Xin''er talked about the situation from before while she was dressing.<span>Everyone was surprised to learn that the small jade was actually the "key" to the shrine.


    Ye Fan also did not expect that the sacred artifact he had seized from killing the Purple me Grandmaster would be used in the ruins.


    <span>"That shouldn''t be the case. The ancient remains were opened this time. The ce that the Purple me Grandmaster went to definitely wasn''t this ce."


    "If this little jade was with this temple, then it shouldn''t havended in other ancient ruins," Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "Could it be... "It''s actually more than just one of these ck jade figures. There are also some that ended up staying in other ancient ruins," the little girl analyzed.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but nod, "If it''s a relic from the same generation, it''s quite possible."


    "Guess what? Let''s go into the shrine and take a look, maybe we''ll all understand."<span>After Xiao Xin''er finished speaking, she turned around and led the way into the shrine.


    <span>"Xin''er, be careful." Ye Fan hurriedly followed her.


    Arriving at the temple, he saw a tall, thick, ck stone pir on the shiny ck ground.


    Giant skeletons were strewn all over therge shrine.


    <span>There were countless men, women, and children!


    Many of these skeletons were covered in luxurious clothes and robes. They were clearly much more noble than the corpses that were found in the basement.


    He looked straight ahead and saw a square tform that was climbing up the stairs!


    <span>Suddenly!


    Everyone''s gaze turned serious as they stood still!


    This was because right above the stage, there was a seven-meter-tall giant that was d in a ck gold robe. He was standing there with his back to the ground!


    Although the giant''s face was haggard and full of wrinkles like those carved roots, he was truly a living person!He was holding a ming staff in his hand, and his pair of dark and cloudy eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of life as he watched the crowd walk in.


    There was no hope in the old giant''s eyes. There was only an indifferent silence ¡­


    "This... This was ¡­ A living giant? " Qian Jin was surprised.<span>"Could it be some ancient demon?" Lando asked.


    Cen Ying smiled bitterly, "Actually ¡­" Even if it''s barely human, it''s no different from any other species if youpare it to us.Of course, perhaps he views us like that as well. Who knows what monster he might think we are. "


    Ye Fan frowned and asked Xiao Xin''er, "Xin Er, when you were fighting with those two guys earlier, did you not notice that there was someone here?"


    "No..." "We can''t feel it at all. Haven''t you noticed? Right now, we can''t sense the cultivation of this giant!" Xiao Xin''er said.<span>Ye Fan truly felt that it was strange. For this giant to appear in such a mysterious hall, it should be some kind of supreme expert.


    <span>However, it seemed like ¡­ He was not restraining his cultivation, but he did not have any cultivation at all!


    <span>However, since Giant didn''t seem to have any enmity towards them, everyone else ¡­


    At that moment, the giant spoke!


    "The sun shines..."


    A string of words that had no meaning came out of Giant''s mouth in a deep and hoarse voice. Compared to his huge body, it was obvious that he was rather weak.<span>Everyone was stupefied. The eyes of the giant man seemed to be staring at Xiao Xin''er and talking to the girl.


    However, Xiao Xin''er didn''t know what he meant and could only hold in her blush. She forced a smile and asked: "About that ¡­ Old grandpa? What are you talking about? "I don''t understand what you''re saying."<span>Giant spoke a few more sentences, and a trace of doubt appeared in his aged eyes.


    <span>Following which, he stretched out his huge hand and pointed at the small ck jade person on Xiao Xin''er''s hand as he asked a few more questions.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er looked at the little jade person and then looked at the giant. She could only bitterly smile and shake her head.


    Even if the giant really asked her for it, she wouldn''t hand it over so easily.


    The giant frowned, not knowing what to do.<span>Ye Fan pondered for a moment, then patted Xiao Jin, "Xiao Jin, don''t you use your spiritual sense tomunicate with other creatures? Can you talk to this giant? See what he''s saying. "


    Xiao Jin blinked. "Master, look. At a crucial moment, you still want to see my Fire Dragon show its might!"


    Ye Fan resisted the urge to violently beat this guy up, and grinned: "Try it first, if it doesn''t work ¡­ ¡­" "I''ll eat grilled dragon meat skewers tonight..."


    Xiao Jin trembled and quickly concentrated his mind tomunicate with the giant.


    The other saints were also looking forward to seeing if the Fire Dragon could break the barrier between them and the giant.Not long after, Xiao Jin nodded, as if he didn''t quite understand what was going on. He then transmitted to Ye Fan, "Master, this old man said that they are from the Windguard n.


    He is thest living member of the Windguard n in this sanctuary. ""Windguard!?"


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned. In his mind, he couldn''t help but think of the pitiful giant that Yu used to kill as an example because he was said to have helped Emperor Yu treat the water, but waste for the celebration meeting ¡­.


    So it turned out that this ancient Giant n really existed!?"Windguard?" What kind of n is this? " However, Cen Ying and the others seemed to have never heard of it before.


    Ye Fan wondered, "You''ve never heard of it?" The Windguard n is also known as the ''Wang Mang'' n.


    The other saints shook their heads. Zhong Yi said, "Swordgod, you are truly something we have never heard of before."Ye Fan frowned, not knowing if this world really did not exist or if they did not know about it.


    <span>"No wonder ¡­" Giants everywhere, but he said this was a refuge? What exactly does that mean?


    Why were they here? Why were they hiding? Were those people killed by the evil spirits? "


    Ye Fan urged Xiao Jin to quickly clear up the matter.


    <span>Xiao Jin was ted. He felt that he was finally of use and deliberately expanded his body by a few feet before continuing to chat with Elder Feng.


    <span>While asking, Xiao Jin told everything he knew to Ye Fan.


    Not long after, Ye Fan finally understood the gist of the matter.


    But when he found out the truth of this matter, Ye Fan''s mood became especially heavy. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2406

    ording to this old man from the Feng n, a long, long time ago, it was so long ago that he didn''t know how to calcte the passage of time.


    <span>At that time, the Windguard Tribe and many other ns had established their own civilization as well.


    <span>However, when history reached a certain point, suddenly, in many parts of the world, "monsters" that attacked living creatures without distinction appeared. That was to say, evil spirits!


    These evil spirits were born from the primal chaos without end.


    <span>Countless experts, in order to protect their own people, had died under the brutal siege of these evil spirits.


    What caused the ancient ns to feel even more hopeless was that the void of primal chaos was actually constantly devouring the space in which they lived!


    <span>Their seas, theirnds, and even the skies were constantly being devoured!


    <span>The scope of life was constantly shrinking.


    What followed was an increasing number of evil spirits!<span>It was only at this moment that the ancient ns realized that an evil spirit hadn''t suddenly appeared ¡­


    It had been there since the beginning!


    To the Primal Chaos Dimension, the world they existed in was the "miracle"!


    The reason why the void of primal chaos did not engulf their world and the reason why the evil spirits did not invade was because this world itself had a "protectiveyer".<span>When the world was born, it contained arge amount of prehistoric stones and spiritual energy.


    It was these prehistoric stones that gave birth to countless lives and brought about a new world!


    <span>The dense spiritual energy maintained a delicate bnce with the void of primal chaos.


    Cultivators and demon beasts would constantly appear and consume the world''s cultivation resources for the sake of cultivation and for the sake of longevity ¡­


    The bnce between the natural energy of the world and the void of primal chaos was broken!


    This would not change!


    <span>The consumption of Prehistoric Stone was almost irreversible!


    In other words, when the void of primordial chaos began to take over this world, the process would be irreversible!<span>Unless there was a way to recover all of the spiritual energy that he had expended, and fill it back into this world.


    However... Is that possible!?<span>All living things were consuming the spiritual energy of this world, not to mention countless experts. After consuming a huge amount of spiritual energy, they would shatter the void and leave this worldpletely.


    When the ancient ns realized that their world would eventually turn into a wastnd, they began to think of ways to preserve their "Fire Seed." They hoped that one day, they would be able to reproduce!


    The so-called ancient ruins were actually just a ''refuge'' of the ancient civilizations!


    The civilizations of their ns have all reached an extremely profound level.<span>The major powers amongst them were able to open up spaces that could withstand the nibbling of the primordial chaos.


    <span>There was a variety of energy sources in these spaces to ensure that the people who took refuge there would be able to survive for as long as possible.


    <span>"... Master, he said, this sanctuary was created by an Emperor Level me Intent Domain expert of Suiren at that time when he refined himself into the energy source of this sanctuary.


    <span>That Suiren expert actually already had the power to shatter the Void, which meant that his cultivation had already surpassed that of the Holy Spirit.


    <span>To him, evil spirits were nothing to fear.


    However, he sensed that the world was about to be destroyed and chose to stay.


    "The only method he can think of is to sacrifice himself to protect the two great ns of Suiren and Windguard." Little Gold sent a voice transmission.


    Ye Fan was violently shocked!Emperor level Concept of Fire!?


    Suiren?!<span>The legendary leader of the Three Sovereigns!


    Although he did not know if it was the same person, it was clear that ¡­ Suiren did exist!


    <span>No wonder the mes here were so hard to bear. It turned out to be an emperor level Concept, and one that surpassed the level of a Holy Spirit!


    <span>He was certain that the fire here was at a higher level than the power of chaos!


    <span>"In the past, the fugitives of Suiren and Windguard had been living and reproducing in this sanctuary ever since they had arrived.


    <span>However, a refuge was limited in resources. Sooner orter, there would be a day when it would run out of resources.


    Every once in a while, they would carefully open the door of the shelter to see if there was a world they could live in outside.<span>Every time they opened it, they would have to suffer the consequences of the invasion of the evil spirits, so they couldn''t always look at it this way.


    However, by the end of the day, there were only a few asylum-seekers here, and they could not even bear the risk of opening the gates.


    <span>Gradually, there was no hope left for any of them here. They were waiting for their deaths ¡­.


    Xiao Jin continued to send a sound transmission, but it was clear that even Xiao Jin was trembling in fear.<span>All the saints on the side eagerly hoped that Ye Fan would tell them what they had just heard. However, Ye Fan''s face was deep, and they did not dare to ask.


    Ye Fan really didn''t know how to say it, because he faintly understood a lot of cruel truths.


    <span>"Xiao Jin, ask him again, why did the ruins open on its own right now? Is this ce full of evil spirits? Is this relic about to copse?"


    Xiao Jin did as he was told and asked the giant.The corners of old man Fangfeng''s mouth curled into a bitter smile ¡­


    <span>It turned out that the ruins had indeed reached the edge of copse.


    The core energy of this relic was this shrine. However, the mes of this shrine seemed to be powerful, but it was not enough to sustain the entire sanctuary.


    Outside in the void of primal chaos, the evil spirits had already begun to nibble at the remains, which was why they appeared.As for the appearance of the fissure, it was also because the shelter could no longer hold on.


    Over time, though, the building of shelters will allow them to repair such cracks themselves.But even if it was repaired, it wouldn''t be able to escape its fate of beingpletely destroyed by the void of primordial chaos.


    "Master, he said that he was thest Wind n member to be born in this temple, this sanctuary.


    He had never seen what the outside world was like, or even what this refuge had looked like in the beginning.


    This was because these deserts were caused by ack of resources.


    Before his brother died, he told him that the only way out was for someone from another sanctuary toe here with a jade statue of the temple to find him.


    However, this refuge was already one of the most powerful.<span>If all the people in this refuge are gone, then the people in the other shelters might not be able to hold on for a long time. "


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, looking at the old Wind Defensive Giant, indescribably sad.<span>No wonder his eyes were so empty, so hopeless ¡­


    Because ever since he had be sensible, he had been waiting for death toe ¡­<span>In his world, there was no hope.


    Perhaps, in many other ancient ruins, when they open, there will be some living ancient ns.


    However, it was very possible that the cultivators who had been invaded by them had all been killed in order to obtain the sacred object.


    After all,nguage was iprehensible. Sometimes, one would only treat it as an ancient monster or a demon.The so-called ruins of ancient times, thend of treasure that looked for holy items ¡­ The truth was, it was actually just a ''Noah''s Ark''.


    <span>What was even morementable was that these Noah''s Ark could not withstand the great flood at all ¡­


    The prehistoric cultivators, having obtained some powerful treasures from the ancient civilizations, were extremely proud of themselves.


    However, they didn''t know that these sacred objects had all witnessed the destruction of civilization and their inability to do anything ¡­<span>"Therefore, he thought that Xin Er was someone who came to lead him out. However, Xin Er doesn''t seem to be one of their nsmen, so he was puzzled ¡­" Ye Fan mumbled.


    <span>Xiao Jin replied, "Master, it looks like we''re in a wastnd that uses up too much of the Great Destion Stone. Otherwise, the evil spirits wouldn''t have appeared."


    <span>No wonder the Odin Empire and Sodom Continent had evil spirits. It seemed that evil spirits would appear everywhere throughout the prehistoric era!


    "What do we do? If this goes on, are we going to be locked up in a shelter and wait for our deaths?"


    Xiao Jin knew that he didn''t have the ability to shatter the void, so he was scared to the point that his dragon body trembled.<span>The Three Saints, Blue Demon Child and the others behind him were very anxious because Ye Fan didn''t tell them what had happened.


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, what is going on? Can it make your face so ugly? " Little Blue asked doubtfully. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2407

    <span>Ye Fan was silent for a long time. The truth was simply too shocking, enough to cause the entire wastnd to copse! Chaos! So, he was extremely d that Little Gold sent a sound transmission to him regarding this matter.


    <span>He still needed to be careful not to spread this information out to outsiders.


    <span>"He told me about the origins of this shrine. I have a lot of respect for their civilization." Ye Fan casually replied.


    "Is that enough to make Sir God of Swords look so grim?"


    Ye Fan''s heart was in disarray, and he didn''t have the time to exin anything to Lan Yao`er and the others.He pretended as if he hadn''t heard and transmitted his voice to Xiao Jin, "Ask this old man from the Feng n if he is willing to go out and see the outside world.


    "Also, ask him if there is anything especially important in this sanctuary, something that can fight against evil spirits ¡­" Little Gold nodded and conversed with the Wind Defense Giant.When the old man heard that Ye Fan was willing to bring him out of this sanctuary, his originally lifeless eyes suddenly revealed a hint of excitement from the bottom of his heart. After he was born, he did not have much resources for cultivation. In fact, no one had cultivated properly, so his cultivation was very low, and he aged very quickly.


    He originally thought that he would never be able to see what the so-called "world" looked like in this life.However, now that he had the chance to leave this refuge, he was obviously overjoyed.


    Helpless to the fact that his body was like a candle in the wind, he was also unable to make any violent movements.In order to be grateful to Ye Fan, Giant also told him the locations of some of the Windguard and Suiren masters in the relic.


    <span>Although these ces had already been buried by the desert, if there were no idents, those holy treasures could still be found.


    Ye Fan wasn''t greedy for these sacred objects, he just wanted to find as many useful things as possible in the future so that he could deal with the evil spirits.<span>"Master, ording to him, the most precious treasure in the whole sanctuary is this shrine! This shrine was a result of the fusion of the body and the flintman emperor.


    "Although the mes here can''tst much longer, the remaining Flint Emperor''s mes are still the most precious thing in this sanctuary!" Xiao Jinmunicated.<span>Hearing this, Ye Fan said to Xiao Xin''er, "Xin''er, see if there is any way to refine this shrine into your own sacred artifact."


    "The entire divine hall!?"


    Xiao Xin''er said with surprise: "This is also possible?"<span>"ording to that old man''s words, this shrine should be a sacred object.


    "Since you relied on the flintlock emperor''s me to break through to the Sacred Heart, you should have a connection with this shrine. You can try it." Ye Fan said.


    Xiao Xin''er looked at the shrine thoughtfully. With determination, she said, "I understand. However, refining this shrine will take a lot of time."


    <span>"Why don''t you go somewhere else and find some other sacred object first? I will refine it here ande find me after I leave."


    Ye Fan thought about how Xiao Xin''er was basically invincible in the Temple, so he was quite at ease.<span>Hence, he brought everyone, including the old Giant, and left the shrine first, heading to other ces to search for holy items.


    Because the giant had no cultivation, and his body was already very weak, Ye Fan let him directly enter the ring.


    Although everyone felt that Ye Fan was deliberately hiding a lot of secrets, if Ye Fan did not say anything, they would not dare to forcefully ask.


    The key is, Ye Fan very quickly brought them to find a lot of good stuff, and that''s already enough.With the wind giant guiding them, they no longer wandered aimlessly. ording to where the experts from the past lived, it was very easy to find holy items if they dug further.


    After more than ten days of effort, everyone had actually managed to find over twenty sacred items! ording to the contract, Ye Fan had the priority to choose, but Ye Fan didn''t take all of them, and only picked what the women and his brothers wanted.


    Because Su Qingxue had the Book of Heaven, she couldn''t care less about those other sacred objects, so she just didn''t want them anymore.<span>Feng Yueying, Ning Zimo, and the other girls all chose holy objects that they liked or liked.


    <span>For example, Ning Xuemo had picked out a flying dagger made from dragon scales, Ling Yuwei had picked up a magicpass made from flint ¡­ In fact, at least half of the sacred items were given to the Three Saints and the Blue Demon Child.


    <span>For the Three Saints, this was a great achievement.


    <span>Little Blue also got what she wanted. She found a bone flute saint artifact that she could use that could allow her to better control the Gu worms.


    Along the way, they met some sage realm cultivators, but when they saw Ye Fan, they didn''t dare to have any ideas.Seeing that it was about time, Ye Fan brought everyone back to the temple''s location.


    But just as hended on the ground, Ye Fan was shocked to discover that the towering pir of fire had actually disappeared?


    The shrine was gone.


    All that was left was a deep ravine and a piece of bare ground.


    <span>"Xin Er!"


    Ye Fan shouted and sent out his divine sense to sense the bottom of the ravine. He discovered that there seemed to be an energy waveing from the bottom of the ravine.He lowered his head to look and a fiery red figure shot out from the abyss like a ming meteor! Xiao Xin''er''s entire body was wreathed in phoenix mes, many times more intense than before. It was clear that in these ten days, her cultivation had improved by quite a bit! Hmph, after walking for so long, I thought you had forgotten about me! "


    Xiao Xin''er was in good spirits as she withdrew her phoenix mes and flew over.


    Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief and pointed to the empty ground, "What happened to the shrine?"Even the fire is gone? "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er proudly stretched out her hand and saw a red fireball floating above her palm.


    Looking carefully, the fireball was wrapped by a divine hall!?"This divine hall is indeed a divine object. After I refine it, I will be able to merge with it."


    I''ve been training with the fire in this ce for the past few days.


    Even though the mes inside were already gone, it didn''t take much time.


    "However, the shrine itself is a sacred artifact of the fire attribute. It can be activated using my phoenix mes as well."<span>Xiao Xin''er smiled and said, "I named it the ''Suihuang Temple'' in memory of this senior."


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel amazed. The entire temple had actually transformed to the size of a palm. That Xiao Xin''er was simply bringing along a pce with her! " What did you find?


    <span>"Do you have something good to show me?" Xiao Xin''er hurriedly asked.


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "There are indeed some things, but none of them seem to be as powerful as your Flint Emperor Temple."


    <span>"That''s for sure. The old man said that this is the most precious treasure in the entire refuge."


    Xiao Xin''er happily said, "Stinky Ye Fan, be careful in the future. I''m not afraid of you anymore. If you dare to make me unhappy, I''ll burn your butt!"


    Ye Fan smiled. Of course, he knew that Xiao Xin''er was joking. It was only because her cultivation level had advanced so much that a depressed feeling was released from her chest, which was why she was so excited.<span>If the two of them were to fight, Xiao Xin''er, this divine hall''s Flint Emperor mes, would indeed be able to harm him.


    <span>It was a pity that it wouldn''t be long before the mes inside were all used up.


    And with Xiao Xin''er''s own strength, there was still quite a bit of distance between them if she wanted to catch up.


    "Xin''er, how could I possibly make you unhappy? Please don''t burn my butt. This fire of yours is no joke." Ye Fan still pretended to be afraid.


    <span>When Xiao Xin''er saw that the man was afraid of her, she became exceptionally happy. Even though she knew that this stinking man was intentionally coaxing her to be happy, it didn''t affect her good mood in the slightest.


    Seeing the smile on the woman''s face, Ye Fan''s mood wasn''t very good.


    <span>He did not know what the women would think when he told them that the prehistoric era was on its way to destruction.


    <span>Blue Demon saw that Ye Fan was coaxing Xiao Xin''er, and his eyes looked as if he had thought of something.


    "It''s about time, we should head towards the exit. We should head out earlier, in case there''s too much trouble." Ye Fan said.


    With the wind giant leading the way, there was nothing worth searching for in the whole sanctuary, so there was no need for them to stay any longer.

 Chapter 2408

    Along the way, they met some sage realm cultivators who were searching everywhere. They were unwilling to leave.


    Ye Fan and the others did not hesitate and went straight to the exit.After a burst of white light, everyone left the relic.


    "Phew ¡­" "We''re finally out. Although everything went smoothly on the way, I''m worried that there might be a problem with the exit," Qian Jin said as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders.


    "That''s right, thanks to Sir God of Swords, we have returned with great rewards this time." Cen Ying grinned and said, "I''m so sorry, I didn''t do anything. It was all thanks to Sir God of Swords."


    <span>"If Sir God of Swords needs any help in the future, pleasee find me ¡­ I will do my best ¡­" Zhong Yi said.


    Ye Fan shook his head with an indifferent smile, "No need to be so polite. In any case, I''ve already taken everything I need."At this moment, the Demon Lord and Ancestor Qing Ming flew over from afar.


    "Sir God of Swords, why did youe out so early?


    <span>This relic is not small, exploring it that fast? "


    Phillips was surprised.<span>"I thought that we''d have to wait another ten days before people came out one by one. You''re all quite impatient, eh?" The Green Lamp Grandmaster chuckled.


    Ye Fan now knew that they were the first batch of people toe out.


    "Sir God of Swords, I will be leaving now. I still need to report back to the Sect Leader.""The girl who was poisoned by the Gu poison will naturally recover after taking the antidote from this bottle."


    <span>Blue Demon took out a green porcin bottle, and handed it to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan smiled yfully, "I knew that you were deliberately holding back on your Gu. As expected, this is a matter that can be settled with just one antidote."<span>Blue Demon blinked mischievously, then turned around and was about to leave with Elder Rondo and his followers.


    <span>However, Ye Fan directly took out a sword and blocked their path.


    "The others can leave, Xiao Yu, you have toe back to the Immortal Sword Sect with me," Ye Fan said.<span>"Sir God of Swords, I''m not your Xiao Yu."


    "Are you or are you not? You have toe back with me." Ye Fan said without any resistance.<span>Rondon immediately became anxious, "God of Swords! You want to rob our Holy Maiden?


    "


    Ye Fan lightly said, "So what if I am?"


    Rondo''s face stiffened. Indeed, none of them had the ability to stop him.The Azure Light Grandmaster frowned and said, "Lord Sword God, the sacred daughter of the Blue Demon, after all, she is the sessor of the Myriad Poison Sect, the direct disciple of Patriarch Ku Chan.


    And the Thousand Poison Sect is also an important member of our Ancient Demon Abyss Demon King Pce, by doing this ¡­ It''s not quite right. "Ye Fan coldly nced at Qingming and asked, "Do you think..." Who am I talking to? "


    <span>A look of concentration appeared on his face, and he sighed and backed up a bit.


    Blue Demon bit her lips. She could only say to Lando, "You guys go back and tell master that I''m going to the Divine Sword Sect to be a guest. I''ll go back after a while."


    Elder Rondo had no choice but to obey and leave quickly with his men.


    Ye Fan withdrew his sword, and said with a smile, "Wouldn''t it have been better this way earlier?"The blue demon girl smiled sweetly. "This little girl is truly ttered. I didn''t expect that the Venerable God of Swords would care about me so much."


    "I''m not the only one who cares about you," said Ye Fan.<span>"Oh?


    <span>Who else? "


    "You''ll slowly find out when you get to the Immortal Sword Sect."


    <span>Ye Fan said his goodbyes to the Three Saints and the others. Then, he flew back to the Immortal Sword Sect with a doubtful expression on his face.


    Although the Magic King and the Three Saints all felt that Ye Fan was hiding something important from them, they didn''t dare to ask and could only disperse in their separate ways.


    On the way back, Ye Fan didn''t talk to Blue Demon much.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan''s preupied expression, the Blue Demon girl naturally pretended to be concerned and asked.


    However, Ye Fan didn''t reply at all. The current Blue Demon''er wasn''t in time for Blue Rain, so he couldn''t be trusted.After returning to the Immortal Sword Sect, Ye Fan first watched as Ji Changa cure the Gu poison, confirming that there was nothing wrong with the antidote.


    <span>Seeing that her face had finally returned to how it was before, she cried tears of joy.


    <span>Ye Fan and Yao Yu were the first to let go of one thing in their hearts, they looked at each other and smiled.


    Immediately, Ye Fan brought Lan Demon to the Sword God Mountain.The women in the ring, along with the giant, walked out.


    When the giant saw the lush and verdant trees, tender flowers, and watery hot springs in the surroundings, his entire body trembled with excitement.


    Ye Fan let Xiao Jin carry this old man to the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley for a stroll. If he had anything he wanted to ask, he would help exin it to him.


    Xiao Jin agreed and seemed to feel that this old man was too pitiable.<span>"Esteemed God of Swords, I didn''t think you''d have so many beauties by your side. It''s truly an honor for a demoness to fall in love with a demoness like me," the blue demoness said with a chuckle.


    "Xiao Yu!" Do you really not remember us? "


    Chu Yunyao walked out of the house.<span>After she found out that Ye Fan hade back, she was also waiting at the Sword God Mountain. When she saw Blue Rain, she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Sister, I really am not like Blue Rain at that time." Blue Demon said with a wry smile.


    "Yunyao, Little Yu really doesn''t remember us, but when Little Jin says she''s Little Yu, it shouldn''t be wrong!" Ning Zimo spoke.<span>"Hubby, what''s your n? Are you going to treat Xiaoyu?"


    Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan looked at Blue Demon, saying, "You definitely have to be able to cure it, but first you have to do an inspection to see what the problem is."


    Lan Ling''er frowned. "Sir God of Swords, why must you be so stubborn? How can I not know who I am?"


    Ye Fan looked at the girl and grinned, "You might... "I really don''t know."Before he finished his sentence, Ye Fan had already awakened the dragon soul and used the Dragon''s Eye! A surge of mental power surged out, stunning the caught Blue Demon! Ye Fan embraced the unconscious Blue Demon, saying, "Little Yao Yao, get her some medicine to let her sleep peacefully, let her sleep for a while."


    <span>"Husband, why is that?"


    Nian Ru asked with a pained heart.Ye Fan said helplessly, "This girl''s Gu arts are too strong. If she''s awake, there''s no guarantee that the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley will be in trouble. Letting her pass out is a bit safer."


    The girls suddenly realized what had happened. When they thought about Blue Rain''s insect poison, they felt that it was indeed better like this.<span>After Blue Rain was settled down, Ye Fan called the women toe to the main hall. He said with a serious face, "I already know the truth about evil spirits."


    In the ruins, I didn''t make Xiao Jin tell you because I didn''t know if I should tell you or not.


    But now, I have already thought about it. You can''t hide it, I hope you''ll listen to me quietly, and don''t be too scared or too flustered. "


    Su Qingxue and the other girls looked at each other, "Hubby, what happened to you? We''ve experienced the destruction of the world, so what can scare us?"Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and couldn''t help butugh at himself, "That''s right..." I forgot that all of you experienced the destruction of the world once, and all of you have experienced it. "


    The girls lost their smiles one by one, after hearing Ye Fan''s words, they couldn''t help but think of something.


    <span>"Wait a moment ¡­" Are you going to tell us that this world is going to be destroyed? "


    Chu Yunyao asked.Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2409

    Ye Fan also no longer hid it, because this matter, sooner orter the women will know.<span>Furthermore, he alone couldn''t think of a strategy to deal with it. Rather than letting the people he trusted know about it, they could discuss it together.


    When Ye Fan clearly exined the origins of the evil spirits and the ancient ruins, the air in the entire house was filled with a sense of oppression and solemnity.<span>The women sat there, not knowing what to say. They were all frowning, seemingly at a loss, as if they needed some time to digest this terrifying information.


    After a long silence, Ye Fan continued, "We didn''t really see the Chaos Void start to engulf this world, perhaps everything wasn''t as bad as we imagined.


    "Therefore, there''s no need to worry too much. I want to go to the Odin Empire first, especially the Old Sea."<span>Xu Linshan''s body trembled, "You don''t need to go to the Ancient Sea. Right now, the Navy Tide Sea already has arge number of evil spirits.


    If the void of primal chaos were to constantly devour this world, then it would make sense. No wonder the Evil Spirits would appear so close to us from so far away. "


    "Hypothesis... In the past, the world they lived in had been devoured by the void of primal chaos.How did the current Great Destion once again appear?


    Didn''t they say that the consumption of the Primordial Stone is irreversible? "


    Ling Yuwei asked curiously."Could it be because the Great Deste Stone will slowly reappear by itself?


    Thest time his husband encountered the Primal Chaos God''s punishment, wasn''t there arge amount of prehistoric stones outside the Imperial City?


    In that case, the void will devour the world, but it''s also possible for it to create a Great Deste Stone and create a new world. "


    Ning Xuemo guessed.<span>"That''s right, if this is okay, Ye Fan, you can think of a way to summon God''s Punishment a few more times and create more prehistoric stones, wouldn''t that stop the devouring?"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er''s eyes lit up.


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless. Without waiting for him to exin, Chu Yunyao on the side rejected, "Impossible ¡­ ¡­" "Why?"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er frowned.


    "ording to my research on the Primordial Stone, the amount of Primordial Stone in this world, just the known reserves, is enough for a normal consumption of at least a hundred thousand years!" A hundred thousand years, that was not even counting the primordial stone lode that had yet to be discovered! Do you know how terrifying the reserves are? The amount of Deste Stone created that time by the God of Chaos was simply nil in front of this amount! In the ancient world, cultivators weren''t the only ones consuming prehistoric stones. In reality, the amount consumed by human cultivators wasn''t that much of a problem. "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    <span>The birth of any new life form would actually consume the energy of the Great Destion Stone.


    The reason why the people of this world had such high talent in cultivation was all because their ancestors had been absorbing the spiritual energy from the Primordial Stone all this time to improve their physique.<span>Not only humans, but also beasts such as Demonic Beasts, Demonic Beasts, Divine Beasts, and even the mostmon reptile ant ants were consuming the prehistoric stone with every breath! In other words, if you want to rely on God''s Punishment to create a Great Destion Stone, you cannot even catch up to the speed of consumption. "


    "How could this be ¡­ Then ¡­ Then how was this Great Deste World born?<span>Since it has already been swallowed, how can it possibly recover? "


    Xiao Xin''er asked.Ye Fan took a sip of tea and said, "The birth of the Great Deste is different in the Great Wars and the Wilderness. I have read about it in some records, but most of them are full of myths.


    <span>Either it was created by the God of Berserkers, or by the ancestors of the n ¡­ This world is a cultivation civilization, not a scientific civilization. But no matter what kind of civilization it is, if I want to trace my origins back, they are all interconnected.


    <span>Since Yun Yao said that this world still had arge amount of Deste Stone, then it meant that during the destruction of the ancient civilization, the amount of Deste Stone might not have been exhausted.


    <span>Perhaps because after the primordial chaos increased to a certain extent, a new world appeared.


    Of course, perhaps this was a cycle, a kind of power that would bring the world back to life."And we haven''t even seen how the void devours the world, so it''s hard to judge for now."


    <span>"It''s rare for you to actually say something so insightful." The corners of Chu Yunyao''s mouth slightly raised.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Little Yao Yao, stop messing around, I was just making wild guesses."


    Chu Yunyao''s face turned serious as she said, "This isn''t a wild guess, it''s actually possible.<span>In the Primal Chaos Dimension, the question of how the stars of the universe were born had always been a mystery.


    But the general theory is that the basic conditions for producing stars are hydrogen, gravity, and long enough time.


    <span>The hydrogen in the neb heats up, and dust and gas begin to gather under the influence of gravity, forming a huge whirlpool.


    <span>After hundreds of thousands of years, the density of the neb would continue to increase. The gas in the center would form a sphere with a super high density and temperature under the constantpression of gravity.


    The core is the young star.


    But, in turn, when the star grows to age, the material it throws out will be part of the neb throughout its appearance and destruction.<span>Assuming ¡­ We are in the middle of nowhere, a star, and now we are bing a neb.


    <span>But at some point, the neb will be a star again. And so on and so forth.


    <span>"Actually, from the beginning till the end, the material energy has always been like this. It''s just a constant rearrangement and transformation."


    <span>Everyone was stunned. If that was the case, everything seemed to be predestined ¡­ "Even so many experts that can break through the void are unable to reverse the destruction of the ancient civilizations. Is that really possible? "


    Chu Yunyao muttered as she looked at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan remained silent.<span>Xiang Ru said faintly, "You guys said ¡­ Perhaps some among those experts that had shattered the void already knew that this world was about to be destroyed?


    <span>After all, that Flint Emperor had deliberately kept them, sacrificing himself to dy the destruction of the two ns.


    "But many experts, if they could shatter the primordial chaos, wouldn''t choose to stay."


    <span>"Training is something that anyone can achieve for their longevity by breaking the shackles of life and reincarnation.


    Since they know that doom is preordained, it ismon sense that they choose to leave and follow the cycle of reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao. "


    Su Qingxue said, and looked at the man with a cold gaze, "Hubby, you have already saved the world, and we have all used our lives to protect the world once ¡­ ¡­ If the Earth is our home, where we have loved ones, we need to protect it. In this world, we are just passersby. "<span>Ye Fan''s heart shook as he looked at the woman with aplicated gaze. He knew that Su Qingxue was telling him that preventing the destruction of the great wastnd didn''t actually have much to do with him ¡­ Selfishness is nothing.


    <span>This was because he was not the first, nor was he thest, to give up this world''s expert.


    Ji Xuanyuan, Chi You, and many other powerful warriors probably already knew what was going on in the world. However, they couldn''t do anything as they quietly left.


    Ye Fan wiped his face, not knowing how to reply.<span>It was not his duty to know that he was not the hero who had saved the world.


    At the moment, it was very difficult for him to have this ability.<span>He even questioned whether he would be able to protect the women when disaster struck.


    <span>However, Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel ufortable in his heart... "Master!" "Master!"


    <span>Right at this moment, Xiao Jin flew over and transmitted his voice with a sense of unease. 10 ns3v3 chapter error, click this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct the chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2410

    "What''s wrong?"


    Ye Fan stood up and asked, "What about that Wind Defense Giant?"


    Xiao Jin said gloomily, "That old man was standing there looking at flowers, but he ended up reading half of it ¡­ There''s no air left! ""What!?"


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, then led the women down the mountain.


    <span>Arriving at the flower field, the crowd saw Old Man Fangfeng standing there with a smile on his face.


    But he was dead.


    "Master... "Don''t me me, I didn''t do anything!" Little Gold was trembling in fear.<span>Ye Fan touched its head, "What are you afraid of? I already knew that his time was running out, and he was about to run out. It''s just a matter of time."


    At the very least, before he died, he saw a beautiful world. To him ¡­ Thest days are happy, that''s good. "


    <span>All the girls nodded their heads in agreement. This sorrowful old man of the Feng n made them sigh.


    <span>Ye Fan then went to find Mo Lan, and arranged for the old man to be buried in a beautiful valley in the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley, and set up a "Wind Defense" stone tablet.


    <span>At night, the women were all very quiet, busy with their own sect''s matters or cultivating.


    Feng Yueying and Xu Linshan didn''t mention when they woulde to the Odin Empire. They seemed to be afraid and didn''t know how to tell the truth to the people of the Odin Empire ¡­ He had originally thought that he would be able to bring hope back, but now, it seemed that he would only be able to bring despair back.


    Chu Yunyao''sboratory.On the experiment table, Blue Rain was lying quietly while he was unconscious.


    Ye Fan stood at the side and used his spiritual sense to scan Lan Yu''s body. He frowned: "Strange ¡­ ¡­" Xiao Yu''s situation was different from hers.


    "She didn''t use any mind magic nor did she show any signs of being poisoned. What''s going on with her memories?"


    Chu Yunyao analyzed the sample of Blue Rain on the side. Looking at the data, she said, "It''s just that you can''t see that she was poisoned right now, but through the side effects of the poison, you can deduce that there was once a poison in her body.


    However, the venom is tooplicated. I don''t know what venom entered her body.


    However, there was one thing that could be confirmed, and that was Xiao Yu is right. The genes matched perfectly. "<span>Ye Fan smiled, "I knew it would be this girl, except for her memory, everything else is exactly the same."


    He''s almost a hundred years old, and looks like a sixteen, seventy-eight year old girl. "Ye Fan gently caressed the girl''s face. Confirming Team Blue Rain''s identity was the only thing worth being gratified about today.


    "What do you n to do? It seems like relying on us will not be easy for you to help Xiao Yu recover her memories." Chu Yunyao asked.<span>Ye Fan smiled, "There are still times when you can make things difficult for us great scientists?"


    Chu Yunyao unhappily said, "I''m talking business with you!" Xiao Yu was brought into this world by me. The way she is now, it is all my fault! "<span>"Don''t get too excited, don''t get too excited." Ye Fan patted the woman''s shoulders, "The crux of the problem lies with the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect''s Sect Leader, Ancestor Ku Chan.


    She must have a reason for nurturing Xiao Yu. Now that Xiao Yu is with us, she''ll probablye over.<span>If she doesn''te, we can go straight to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect. "


    <span>Chu Yunyao nodded, "Alright, then we''ll rest for three days and see if shees or not."


    "Compared to the danger of the evil spirits, Xiao Yu''s memories are really small ¡­" Ye Fan sighed and said, "I really can''t get Xiao Yu''s memories back, at worst, she will just be our family again.


    "Thisss''s personality hasn''t changed, she has just forgotten a few things. If the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect is gone, she would have no ce to go."


    "That''s true, if that Ku Chan is not willing to cooperate, we can just directly exterminate the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect." Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed with a cold light.Ye Fan smiled and said, "Little Yao Yao, do you still have any cigars? I finished smoking themst time."


    Chu Yunyao knit her brows, "I''ll give it all to you. In the future, when you go to the Odin Empire, you can directly buy them there."<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, nodded, and said, "Let''s go for a walk, it''s been a long time since Ist talked to you."


    "Okay." Chu Yunyao took off her white coat and gently replied.


    The two of them arrived at a stream in the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley and slowly walked.


    Raising his head to look at the starry sky, Ye Fan muttered, "I was wondering in the past, what exactly these stars were. But now, I feel that those stars ¡­. One after another.


    The Primal Chaos Dimension of the Primal Chaos Dimension, the Primal Chaos Dimension of the Taiji Realm, is actually more or less the same ¡­ " "The prehistord is too vast, and no one knows where the borders of the ancient sea are.<span>I had been wondering whether the Great Deste was a sphere or a t piece.


    There was no need to think about it anymore. After all, the border was definitely the void of primal chaos.


    "I estimate that many ces far away from the Ancient Sea have long been swallowed by the void of primal chaos." Chu Yunyao said.<span>Ye Fan stopped in his tracks, took a deep breath, looked at the starry sky and said, "Yunyao ¡­. Of all the people around me, you and Qingxue are the wisest.


    However, all of Qingxue''s decisions, first and foremost, put me first. She wouldn''t choose the big picture, she would choose to be selfish.Back on Earth, she didn''t know if I was still alive, so she chose to sacrifice herself to protect the world.


    If she knew that I was in the Grandwake Realm, she wouldn''t have risked her life. She would have thought of a way to ascend to the sky ande to me with me.


    I''m not saying that behind her back. She''s the best for me, no doubt about it.


    However... In this crisis, I would like to hear your opinion ¡­ " Chu Yunyao''s eyes revealed a trace of helplessness. After muttering to herself for a moment, she said, "Do you know about the Tassel Gill Worm?


    a creature in the deep ocean of the Earth. "


    Ye Fan frowned, shaking his head.


    Chu Yunyao leisurely said, "In the depths of the Earth''s ocean, which is over two thousand meters deep, high temperature spring water will erupt from the ground with arge amount of nutrients.<span>It was a bug that looked like a giant red candle, but also like a red chimney.


    After the ecological circle was formed, there would be dozens, or even hundreds of different types of organisms, forming a small world.<span>However, these strange life forms at the bottom of the sea did not know that the geothermal hot springs were not always erupting and could stop at any time.


    These creatures did not even know that their seemingly prosperous and prosperous world was merely a fleeting glimpse of color within the deep seas.


    No one cared about their existence, and no one cared about whether they lived or died.


    Only the remains of the ruins, when they were found, would they know that there was life here ¡­ " Chu Yunyao turned her head, her bright eyes deep inside held a hint of wisdom, "In the vast space of the Primal Chaos, and even therger world.


    <span>We. It''s just a part of the biosphere, isn''t it? "


    Ye Fan clenched his fists, his heart feeling an indescribable bitterness, "Yes..." We''re still too small.For those existences in higher nes, their deaths and the destruction of their world would not be noticed. "


    <span>"I am not saying all these to tell you what to do... You chose to leave this world in silence. I understand that you are going to try to save this world, and I will do my best to help you.


    But... "I hope you can recognize what we''re facing. What is it?" Chu Yunyao said with a serious expression.Ye Fan let out a long breath, wrapped his arm around the woman''s waist, and kissed her on the cheek, "Let''s not think about it for now. Let''s take one step at a time and settle the matter between Xiao Yu and the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect first.


    <span>And then he would go to the Odin Empire ¡­ I would like to see what exactly is going on with this'' Underground Hot Springs Stopped erupting ''. 10ns3v3 chapter error, click on this report (no registration)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2411

    <span>2411


    <span>He held the woman in his arms and looked at the starry sky.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but recall that time when Ye Huang Tu told him that the previous starry sky was different from the current one.At that time, he didn''t know what exactly was going on, but now, he seemed to have an answer.


    However, it would be too cruel to tell Ye Huang Tu and the others the answer.


    For the next two days, the Immortal Sword Sect was peaceful and quiet.


    However, Ye Fan and the women''s hearts were still heavy, it was just that these secrets were inconvenient to tell others.


    <span>From a scientific and magical point of view, Chu Yunyao and Ling Yuwei tried to think of a way to prevent this world from being engulfed.


    However, it would be unrealistic to think of such an idea in such a short period of time.


    Furthermore, in the ancient civilizations, those experts were only strong and not weak. There were many methods that they had tried long ago.<span>During this time, Blue Rain was still unconscious, but Ye Fan did not see the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples.


    If it was a normal situation, Ye Fan wouldn''t be in a hurry. In any case, it didn''t matter if Blue Rain temporarily didn''t recover her memories.But he still had to prepare to go to the Odin Empire. Naturally, he couldn''t drag this out for too long.


    <span>Ye Fan thought, if there was no news of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect in another day, then he could only "pay a visit".


    The good news was that thework from the Blessed Paradise to the borders of the Odin Empire had finally begun.


    Due to the fact that someone had previously been sent back to Odin Empire with a letter andmunication device, after thework was connected, a person who had a connection quickly made a video call."Boss!" It''s really you! I''ve finally seen it! "


    On theboratory screen, Xie Linyuan was wearing a purple pce uniform. He had a beard and looked like a minister. His face was filled with excitement and emotion.Although the reason for his cultivation wasn''t that he had grown older, he still had a sense of vicissitudes.


    When Ye Fan saw his old friend, he was filled with mixed emotions, "Mo Fei, I''ve made you guys wait for a long time. There''s really something that you can''t get rid of, is everyone okay?"<span>Xie Linyuan''s eyes were starting to turn moist. "Boss, it''s all right. Don''t worry about it."


    I''ve already read the letter. We can still persevere on our side, so you don''t have to be too impatient.


    "It''s a pity that Azazar, Leviathan, and the Sloppy Ghost are still at the front lines by the sea. Otherwise, they would have definitely crowded over to see you."<span>"How is the battle going?" Ye Fan immediately asked.


    <span>"The evil spirits are flowing unceasingly, the evacuation of arge number of civilians has ended, but more and more people are dying.


    At this rate of casualties, the Odin Empire would most likely be destroyed in at most half a year ¡­ " Xie Linyuan smiled bitterly.Ye Fan and the other girls were silent, the atmosphere solemn.


    <span>Xie Linyuan forced out a smile. "That''s right, boss. The sister-inw didn''t tell you, right? I married a wife here and had a few children."


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan was genuinely happy, "Really?" You brat, there will be a day when you be a father. I didn''t expect that you would be hooked by such a great beauty. "


    "Haha, actually, it was King Arthur who gave me this marriage. He might have been satisfied with me since he had betrothed one of his daughters to me.I had no other choice in the beginning. After all, if I wanted to live here, wouldn''t it be a death sentence if I were to reject King Arthur?


    <span>However, after he found out that he was ratherpatible with my wife, his feelings also gradually deepened. "Xie Linfuan''s eyes held a trace of happiness.


    Ye Fanughed out loud and reached out his hand to grab Su Qingxue''s hand, "Wife, it seems like I''m not the only one who married the princess!"


    Su Qingxue red at him and said to Xie Linyuan, "Congrattions, Military Advisor.""Haha, thank you sister-inw. After living here for dozens of years, I feel that besides Purgatory Ind, this is my second true home ¡­


    <span>Now that the Odin Empire had be like this, I don''t even know how to face these children ¡­ " Xie Linyuan said with a sigh.


    Hearing this, the smile on Ye Fan''s face disappeared, and he sighed in his heart.


    To him, perhaps the memories of this world''s life were less than a year old.


    However, to others, this ce was their second home. They had connections, families, and even rtives.Xie Linyuan seemed to have realized something as he smiled easily. "Boss, you don''t have to worry too much. When we brothers get together, we''ll naturally be at the end of the bridge!"


    Ye Fan nodded, "After I finish dealing with the things here, I will go there as soon as possible. You have to help set up the Odin Empire''swork so that we can contact each other more easily."


    "No problem." Xie Linfuan recalled something and said, "That''s right, Boss, do you know about the magicite mine?"<span>"You mean the kind of ore that can restrain evil spirits?"


    <span>"That''s right!" Xie Linfuan firmly said, "We''re fighting against the evil spirits right now, but many of the spirit artifacts we use are actually useless."


    The demon crystal mine could block the power of chaos, so it was the best material to deal with evil spirits.<span>The key point was that with the magic crystal mine, it could y a good role in protecting him. Even if he didn''t have any cultivation base, he could still protect himself.


    <span>However, magicite gems were only produced inrge quantities in the ancient Demon Abyss. Moreover, they were found in the demon sect''s Yin Mountain''sir.


    <span>Our Odin Empire currently doesn''t have any extra manpower. Sending people to mine ores from the Ancient Demon Abyss is the same as pulling out a tooth from a tiger.


    <span>Boss, can you think of a way to get a batch of magicite mines here? "


    Ye Fan thought about it for a moment. He just so happened to be going to look for the people from the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, and he also wanted to take a look at the mine.


    "Okay, I will go and see if I can get a batch to pass on." Ye Fan said.<span>After finishing themunication, Ye Fan immediately discussed with the women about going to the Yin Mountain cave.


    <span>This time, Ye Fan didn''t intend to bring all the women there. For one, with Xiao Xin''er, Wan Mo Xie, and the others present, the women should not have any safety problems.


    Secondly, the Immortal Sword Sect could not be left unmanaged for a long period of time either. After all, they had not started for long.<span>Moreover, the women also needed time to cultivate and couldn''t follow him around.


    <span>In the end, it was still Feng Yuying and Xu Linshan who went to the Ancient Devil Abyss together. The two girls had the ability to protect themselves, and they could also take care of the unconscious Blue Rain.


    <span>Ancient Demon Abyss, Shadow Mountain Cave.


    <span>Although it was called the Demon Abyss, the scenery was actually not bad. It was just thatpared to the Blessed Paradises, the spirit energy was not that dense.


    <span>Two dayster, Ye Fan arrived at the boundary marked with the ''Ten Thousand Poisons Sect'' stone tablet.


    He probed around for a bit and found that there were countless stone caves in the huge mountain, which were all veryplicated.Cold and moist, it was indeed a good ce to cultivate the Gu poison... Ye Fan muttered in his heart.


    He did not want to enter one ce at a time to look for it. He wanted to disintegrate threeyers at once, to disintegrate the sword intent!


    "Boom!"A wave of sword intent pressure was suddenly released, causing the entire mountain range to tremble!


    "Who is it!"


    <span>"What''s going on!?"


    Not long after, arge number of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples dressed in strange attire flew out from the cave.


    When these people felt the coercion of the sword intent, seeing Ye Fan in the air, they all turned pale with fright, as if they were about to face a great enemy.<span>"Tell your Sect Leader toe out!"


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a golden light, as he said that without any resistance. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2412

    <span>A few elders respectfully asked, "Overlord level Sword Intent, your esteemed self ¡­ should be the Honorable God of Swords, right? "


    <span>"Don''t waste time talking to me, where is your Sect Leader, the ancestor of the Witherwood Sect?"


    <span>Ye Fan discovered that there didn''t seem to be any Holy Spirit Realm cultivators here, so they were probably purposely hiding their power.


    "Lord God of Swords, the Sect Leader is out ¡­ "Not yet," replied the First Elder, trembling in fear.


    Ye Fan casually waved out a huge golden sword light, and with a swing, the entire mountaintop was cut in half!The hundreds of thousands of people in the Thousand Poisons Sect, upon seeing the mountain that had already turned into a canyon, were all bbergasted!


    To be able to split open a mountain like that wasn''t difficult for even Saint Realm cultivators. However, to do it so casually, that type of destructive power was simply too terrifying!<span>"Let me ask you one more time ¡­" "Where is Ku Chan?" Ye Fan asked in a deep voice.


    All of the elders had cold sweat dripping down their foreheads. They were so scared that they didn''t even dare to make a sound.


    "Sir God of Swords! "Calm down!"


    A familiar voice sounded. It was Elder Lando.


    Rondo anxiously appeared and bowed his head: "How dare we deceive the Sword God?"


    It''s just that the sect leader left before we came back from the relic and hasn''t returned yet!<span>Because of this, we were unable to inform the sect leader about the Saintess and couldn''t contact the esteemed God of Swords! "


    Ye Fan doubtfully said, "Where did Ku Chan go?" You won''t take the initiative to look for her? "<span>The elder looked troubled, "Swordgod, the sect master went to the magic crystal mine where the Night Owl Sect was.


    I heard that it was the envoy of the Moon from the Sinless City who hade to the mine to find someone to rece the envoy of the Golden Emissary.


    Not only our Sect Leader has gone there, even our Evil Ghost Sect''s Ancestor Li Xin and the other Great Devil Sect''s Sect Leaders have also gone there! "


    <span>"The envoy of the Seven Radiant Envoys?"


    It seems that the Sinless City is really not willing to let go of this mine.<span>It seemed that most of these sect leaders had not gone to the ancient ruins. One reason was because they didn''t trust their own sect, and the second reason was because they wanted to pick a sessor to the innocent city.


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, because the Sinless City is controlling the mining site, without permission, we don''t dare to approach!" Rondo said helplessly.


    <span>Ye Fan knew that this guy didn''t dare to lie to him, and finally understood why even after waiting for three days there was no news. He thought that the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect must have some sort of "backbone".


    He didn''t say anything further. After asking for the location of the mine, he turned around and left.


    <span>The mine was at the boundary of the Yin Mountain Cave, so it didn''t take long for them to arrive.


    As soon as he arrived, he could feel several auras of the Holy Spirit and Holy Body Realm pressuring him!<span>Waves of chaos energy rippled out from a huge mountain valley in front of them.


    <span>Ye Fan looked down from the sky and discovered that it was a Saint Soul cultivator battling with a Saint Body cultivator on a bare tform.


    <span>Even though that Holy Spirit cultivator''s cultivation was high, he didn''t seem to be proficient in frontalbat. He had been circling around in an attempt to shoot a few cold arrows.


    The sacred body cultivator, on the other hand, was a swordsman who relied on an Earth Grade saber intent to fight against the Holy Spirit cultivator.Beside the tform, there were more than ten sage realm cultivators, and there were already hundreds of cultivators who were trying to rob the heavens.


    <span>As for the distant hills, there were thousands of cultivators with lower cultivations.


    <span>These people looked likeborers. They were afraid that they would be implicated in the battle of the sage realm, so they hid far away.


    "Spirit Creation, he''s actually just a miner here!" Ye Fan sighed.


    Looking around the mines, he knew that this was the magicite mine.<span>Ye Fan no longer hid his aura and directly turned into a golden sword intent me. Like a ming meteor, he fell into the intense battle arena!


    <span>Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    A shockwave from the sword intent scared the two sage realm cultivators out of their wits.


    "Who is it?!""Monarch level sword intent!?"


    "Could it be... It''s the Sword God!? "<span>Amidst the waves of exmations, Ye Fan''s eyes, which were filled with golden mes, swept the surroundings once.


    <span>"Who is the Withering Zen?" Ye Fan asked.


    The crowd was silent. All the saints looked at each other, before their gazes finallynded on an old woman with grey hair and a face full of wrinkles.This slightly hunched old woman wore a long ck robe and was leaning on a staff made of beast bones. Her eyes were narrowed as if she had some sort of suspicion.


    "This old body is the Withering Zen. May I ask, Sir Sword God, what advice do you have?"<span>Ye Fan went straight to the point, "From the memories of the Blue Demon, you must get them back for me."


    Ku Chan seemed to be deep in thought. "Sir God of Swords, to suddenlye here and say such senseless words, this old body does not understand."


    <span>Yao''er is a disciple who was raised by this old one. What is her rtionship with Sir Sword God? "


    A sword appeared in Ye Fan''s hand, and he pointed it at Ku Chan, "Do you think that I won''t dare to kill you if you don''t cure the little demon?"


    <span>Ku Chan pinched the bone cane and said, "Lord Sword God, all of the saints in the ancient Demon Abyss are well-known figures here today.


    The reason everyone was here was to choose a candidate who was qualified enough to take the magicite mine.


    <span>The Demon Crystal Mine was rted to the interests of the Sinless City and the Ancient Demon Abyss.


    <span>"Even if Lord God of Swords wanted to discuss some personal matters with this old one, this asion doesn''t seem appropriate."


    The other Saints also reacted at this moment, and many of them revealed expressions of dissatisfaction.<span>They were demonic cultivators to begin with. In the ancient Demon Abyss, unless they were fierce and crazy, it would be difficult for them to establish themselves.


    <span>He had been intimidated by the Overlord''s Sword Intent a while ago, but now that he had regained hisposure, all of them started to grow even more arrogant.


    <span>They were busy running for the position of Golden Emissary, but the God of Swords suddenly came over and wanted to disrupt the situation without giving any exnation. What did he mean by not putting all of them in his eyes?


    "Hmph, Sir God of Swords, aren''t you looking down too much on the saints of our Demon King''s Hall!?""If you want to look for Withered Spirit, go look for it in private. We still need to fight for the number one spot in front of Emissary Yue!"


    <span>Ye Fan heard the noise and turned his head to look at a nearby stone chair, where a masked man was sitting.


    The man had long hair and wore a green robe. He wore a white mask with the crescent symbol on it.


    As expected, this was that envoy from the Moon. Although his cultivation was concealed, Ye Fan still felt that he seemed to be familiar with him.


    The swordsman who was battling just now jumped onto the stage again andughed sinisterly: "Sir God of Swords, although you are a top expert in the world.Aren''t you looking down on us saints in the Primordial Demon Abyss? Isn''t that a little too bold ¡­ "


    Without waiting for him to finish, Ye Fan suddenly swung his sword!


    A beam of golden light formed from the crescent sword intent tore through the arena, directly splitting the assassin in half!


    <span>The lightning-fast strike and the thunder-like sword intent''s might caused everyone''s holy blood to turn cold!


    <span>They suddenly realized that even if they were both in the sage realm and the Holy Spirit Realm, this Sword God could kill them as easily as chopping vegetables?!


    <span>"I don''t have the time to watch you guys do juggling. You guys might be a bit behind on the news ¡­"


    I''ve already killed three Seven Emissaries of the Sinless City, so don''t take any of the emissaries to pressure me.<span>"Ku Chan, I''ll ask you onest time, are you going to treat it or not?" Ye Fan looked coldly at Ku Chan. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2413

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>2413


    <span>The Withered Zen ancestor grinned, revealing a few yellow teeth. "I am impressed by the Sword God''s strength.


    <span>Forget it, this old one admits that I am not a match for His Excellency God of Swords.


    Then may I request that you bring this old one to see Yao''er, this old one will help her remove the Gu!


    Ye Fan had a nagging feeling that this olddy was not that easy to talk to, and was most likely hiding something.<span>However, he didn''t have any other choice. He directly took Team Blue Rain out of the ring.


    When everyone saw the "Great Change of the living", they were all astonished. They did not know how it was done.<span>"Since he''s here, you''d better not think of any tricks." Ye Fan said.


    The old man asked the envoy, who remained silent, "If you don''t mind, I would like to borrow a room to help my disciple remove the Gu."


    Emissary Yue didn''t say anything and waved her hand, indicating that she didn''t mind.


    Ye Fan was a bit confused. This envoy seemed to have no enmity towards him.<span>Could it be that he really was an acquaintance of mine? Or could it be... He felt that he wouldn''t be able to win, so he didn''t dare to be rash.


    <span>Even the envoy of the Moon Region did not say anything, and the other Ancient Demon Abyss Demons did not have the guts to challenge Ye Fan anymore.


    Ye Fan was toozy to think too much about it. Right now, he only wanted to concentrate on curing Blue Rain.


    Arriving at a luxurious hall that used to be filled with grandiose decorations, one could see that Ying He and the others had been here for quite some time.


    Ye Fan ced the Blue Rain on a soft piece ofnd and said, "You can start now."


    "Sir God of Swords, please leave for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. This old one is going to remove the demonic creature''s Gu." Ku Chan turned his head and said with a smile.<span>Ye Fan frowned, "What? If I am here, will it affect you?"


    "This old one wants to use my Thousand Poisons Sect''s'' Sacred Gu ''secret art. The Sacred Gu is the ancestor of all Gu, once released, it is extremely dangerous.


    The reason why His Excellency the Sword God was unable to remove this parasite and was unable to sense its existence is because the Sacred Gu is different from the ordinary Gu. " Ku Chanughed.<span>Ye Fan said indifferently, "Do your best, I don''t need you to worry."


    "His Excellency the God of Swords is the strongest in the world, so of course I don''t have to worry, but... If the Sacred Gu were to sense any outsiders, it might be affected, and might even harm Yao''er ¡­. "<span>Ku Chan narrowed his eyes and said, "Sir God of Swords, do you still want to take such a risk?"


    Ye Fan''s heart was thumping. Was this Saint Gu this evil?"This old one is also not a match for the Venerable God of Swords. If you insist on not leaving, then this old one can only do his best."


    Ye Fan pondered for a while, and then walked out with his doubts."Sir, you must not use your spiritual sense to sense the situation within the hall. Otherwise, if the Holy Maiden is affected by the spiritual fluctuations, her life will be harmed," Ku Chan warned.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything else, nodded his head, and walked out of the hall.


    However, Ye Fan also prepared a move.<span>He turned on the phone and entered a video monitor. It was the live broadcast of the hall.


    <span>Beforeing out, Ye Fan had left the camera designed by Chu Yunyao on the door frame.


    <span>Even if his Spiritual Sense couldn''t do it, the surveince camera wouldn''t have any effect.


    <span>Ye Fan stared closely at the scene of the Withered Staff. At the same time, he was also very careful to not let anyone near him.


    <span>Within the pce.


    The Withered Zen Ancestor lightly caressed Blue Rain''s cheek.


    "Heh heh... My good disciple, I have been teaching you for so many years.You could have lived for a few more years, so I wanted to wait for your cultivation to improve a little more.


    <span>What a pity, you actually had rtions with that man, then I can''t do anything about it.


    However... This doesn''t count as me harming you. If it wasn''t for me, you probably wouldn''t even be alive back then.<span>For you to have been a Holy Daughter for dozens of years and have been doted upon by thousands, it is time for you to be satisfied ¡­ "


    As Patriarch Ku Chan spoke, he revolved the Holy Spirit''s cultivation and crushed the bone staff in his hand!


    In an instant, a ray of ck light shot into the forehead of the monk.


    "Ugh!"


    The Withered-Zen Ancestor trembled all over, and then, a phantom actually emerged from within her! "Aoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"If he looked carefully, he would see that it was actually his own Holy Spirit!?


    Ku Chan''s body directly copsed, but her Saint Soul was actually as solid as a substance. Her entire body emitted a brilliant halo of light!Even though Ye Fan was separated from the screen, he could still feel that this Holy Spirit could actually captivate one''s soul, making one''s head spin!


    "What''s going on!?"


    Ye Fan''s current spiritual power was massive, and in this kind of state, he was actually only able to take a nce at that Holy Spirit, or was it that he was interrupted just from looking at the screen?Could this be the "Saint Gu"!?


    <span>The Withering Zen Ancestor slowly floated above Blue Rain''s body. Slowly, the Holy Spirit descended and ovepped with Blue Rain''s body ¡­


    Wait a minute! Could it be that she wanted to ¡­


    Ye Fan was suddenly jolted awake, that damnable old witch! She wanted to possess!?<span>Ye Fan knew that at this moment, if he blindly rushed in, he might not be able to endure the power of the Saint Gu, and his mind would be disturbed.


    After all, with such power from the Saint Gu that was separated by the screen, it would definitely be even more terrifying if he rashly entered.


    "Roaaaaaar!"


    <span>With a dragon roar, Ye Fan directly activated the dragon blood!


    "Ancient Dragon''s Rage!"<span>Ye Fan suddenly jumped down at a high speed. A golden dragon mmed into the outside of the hall, causing a spiritual energy shockwave to spread out!


    In an instant, all of the cultivators nearby the magicite mine felt extremely ufortable under the stimtion of this spiritual force.Many sage realm cultivators cried out in pain as they clutched their heads. Many of them had already fainted!


    <span>"Ah!"


    <span>Inside the great hall, the withered holy spirit soul sat up from within Blue Rain''s body, screaming and twisting!


    <span>Ye Fan used the Dragon Soul to protect his own primordial spirit and used the Eye of the Dragon to guard it as he slowly walked into the hall.


    As soon as he saw the holy spirit that had fused with the holy Gu, Ye Fan felt an iparably sinister spiritual force, constantly stimting his brain!<span>Fortunately, he was already prepared. Moreover, his mental energy was iparably strong, and he was barely able to stabilize it.


    "Withering Buddhist ¡­. "You''re courting death!"


    The Withered Zen ancestor was like a crazed evil ghost. His grey hair was wildly dancing in the wind and his eyes were pitch ck.


    At this moment, she was in her Holy Spirit form with the fusion of the Holy Gu. Her mental force was unrestrained, reaching its peak.<span>"Since you''ve discovered me, then this old one will tell you the truth!" It was impossible for this woman''s memories to return!


    This old woman used the Saint Gu to erase her memories, giving her a brand-new memory!


    <span>She would never be able to recall the things that happened in the past. She only thought that she was born in the Ancient Demon Abyss, grew up to be the Holy Maiden of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect!


    She had already be one with the Gu, and the Gu had now fused with my body!


    <span>If the old body and the Holy Gu were to be destroyed, she would only be a walking corpse!


    Sword God ¡­ If you don''t want her to die, then don''t stand in my way!


    When this old woman enters her body, if you like ¡­ This old body will give this body to you! "Heh heh ¡­" Ku Chanughed evilly.

 Chapter 2414

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    When Ye Fan heard this, he couldn''t help but shiver!


    Thinking of how Team Blue Rain had turned into this old hag, he couldn''t imagine it!


    "Seems like this isn''t the first time you''ve done this. Is this how your Ten Thousand Poisons Sect''s previous sect leaders passed down from generation to generation?<span>Or could it be... All along, the sect master of your Thousand Poisons Sect has been you? "


    Ye Fan finally understood that this Holy Gu seemed to be something simr to a "soul-redeeming Gu".By using the Sacred Gu, one could exchange for a new body, and even inherit one''s cultivation.


    The reason for this was probably due to the sect head of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect not having enough lifespan.


    After all, a Holy Spirit should not be as old as this monk.


    However, the reason he was so old was probably because of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect''s method, which might elerate his aging process.


    In this way, he would use the Holy Gu to continuously change his body. Although it was insidious, it was still a way.


    <span>Ku Chan sneered. "This has nothing to do with you, honorable God of Swords ¡­ You only have two options right now. Either make this girl diepletely, or ¡­ Make her one with the old ".


    <span>Ye Fan frowned. He didn''t know much about Gu techniques, so he didn''t know whether killing Ku Chan would cause the death of Time-Blue Rain or not.


    <span>From his point of view, the Saint Gu was not directly rted to Team Blue Rain''s primordial spirit.


    However... He wasn''t afraid of ten thousand, just in case ¡­<span>"Don''t listen to her ¡­"


    Suddenly, Team Blue Rain''s face turned pale as they slowly sat up!<span>The shock from earlier had caused the girl to wake up from hera!


    "Lord God of Swords... "There''s still another way..."


    Ye Fan immediately asked, "What method?"At that time, although Team Blue Rain didn''t remember the past, she had already understood the situation. One word at a time, she said: "Withered, Saint Gu, live!"


    Ye Fan''s mind quivered as he suddenly understood!"Shut up! "You traitor!"


    <span>Ku Chan shrieked as if he wanted to kill Blue Rain, but when he thought about the fact that his body could not be destroyed, he held himself back.


    <span>At that time, Lan Yu smirked. "You can''t bear to part with it, right? Ever since I was young, you''ve told me that I have a ''Gu Spirit Body'' that is one in a million, and is innately suited to cultivate the poison of the Gu.


    Now I understand, a Saint Gu''s inheritance, must be a Gu''s spiritual body. A normal body, is simply unable to be recognized by the Saint Gu.


    Since you''ve nurtured me so carefully, you''re not trying to pass on your position to me. You''re trying to take over my body ¡­<span>Withering Buddhist ¡­. It was in vain for me to call you master for dozens of years.


    <span>Ku Chanughed coldly, "Haha ¡­ ¡­" So what if you know! Do you think this God of Swords can definitely save you!?


    Even if this old one were to be destroyed with the Holy Parasite, I will not let you seed! "


    With a sharp whistle, Ku Chan faced towards Ye Fan and waved both of his arms!


    In a split-second, under the activation of the Saint Gu, a myriad of strange Gu poisons appeared in all directions, even underground!Even from the parched body and Blue Rain''s clothes, arge number of hidden Gu worms flew out!


    This insect poison whizzed towards Ye Fan, bringing with it countless poisons!


    However, the moment the insect poison rushed over, it was quickly incinerated into a countless number of colors of poisonous fog!


    The dragon mes burning all over Ye Fan''s body directly destroyed this extremely evil poison!"Damn it ¡­" "Five wed Golden Dragon..."


    Ku Chan finally came back to his senses, neglecting Ye Fan''s bloodline.


    <span>The divine dragon and the phoenix''s dragon mes and phoenix mes were all the nemesis of evil beings.


    If the other sage realm experts were present, even if they were holy spirits, they probably still wouldn''t be able to withstand Patriarch Ku Chan''s attacks.


    It just so happened that Ye Fan was an exception in both physical and spiritual terms, which made Ku Chan extremely angry!<span>"So what if you''re not afraid of the insect poison? If you dare to kill me, this girl will die with me!" Ku Chanughed wildly.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the colourful Holy Spirit of the Destion and said, "Girl, do you have a way to take out the Holy Gu?"


    At this time, Team Blue Rain also tensed up and shook their heads: "I don''t know much about the Sacred Gu ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan sighed, that''s true, the Holy Gu was rted to such a secret, so how could Ku Chan tell too much to Blue Rain.<span>"Damn brat ¡­" This old body has raised you for so many years, do you dare to betray this old body?


    Forget it, this old one will destroy your primordial spirit first and leave your body! "At this moment, Ku Chan was not afraid of Ye Fan attacking her, because Ye Fan would have concerns and would not dare to directly destroy her Holy Spirit.


    <span>Countless ck-gray skeletons flew out from the Holy Spirit of the Withering Staff, pouncing towards the Blue Rain!


    <span>"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    <span>Blue Rain rolled and hastily dodged it.


    Her Sacred Heart cultivation base, even if it was only in the Holy Spirit state, without a corporeal body, still wouldn''t dare to go head to head with her.


    Ye Fan moved in a sh, taking Blue Rain into his arms and cing him behind himself.


    At the same time, he stretched out his hand and a wave of dragon me burnt all the skeletons that were chasing him!"God of Swords!" If you continue to obstruct me, this old one will kill myself and drag this girl down with me! "


    <span>At this moment, she already had no way back. If she could not take over Blue Rain''s body, her soul would sooner orter scatter.


    Ye Fan''s face sank, and said: "If you want to go down, I won''t stop you, but the Sacred Gu ¡­ ¡­ Must stay ".<span>"Haha ¡­" Only this old one knows how to use the Saint Gu, and only this old one knows where it is.


    <span>This stinky girl only knows half of the truth. No matter how strong your Sword God''s Sword Truth is, you can forget about finding the Sacred Gu! " Ku Chan saidcently.


    "I truly do not know how to use a Gu technique ¡­ But... I can see through everything! "


    One of Ye Fan''s eyes suddenly shot out a pitch ck devil fire!


    His right arm released the Purgatory Sword Demon!<span>Even if it was only the power of one of his arms, it was enough to make all the cultivators of the Night Owl Sect feel their hearts tremble!


    Thousands of people trembled in fear as they looked in the direction of the great hall. They all wanted to know what was going on, but no one dared to approach!


    This power caused the sage realm devils to freeze!


    They had a faint feeling that they were not worthy of mentioning the word "demon" in front of this aura!


    When Ku Chan saw the Purgatory Sword Demon at such a close distance, he was even more shocked. "This is ¡­"It was almost as if she was trembling in her holy spirit form ¡­


    Sometimes, it would only be Blue Rain, because the Purgatory Sword Demon that had seen Ye Fan in the ruins knew that this was far from the limit of Ye Fan''s ability ¡­Even so, Blue Rain''s pretty face still turned pale when they got so close to each other.


    <span>In Ye Fan''s magic pupils, the monk in front of him had already be a group of very clear energy bodies.


    The brilliant colors of the Holy Spirit could not disturb Ye Fan''s judgment at all.


    <span>He did not know much about Gu poison, but looking at the essence through phenomenon, it was enough to judge by energy!


    <span>Ye Fan quickly found the ck light that was constantly moving in the Holy Spirit realm.


    Saint Gu!


    As if fearing the pressure of the Purgatory Sword Demon, the ck light dodged everywhere, appearing extremely uneasy.


    "Heh ¡­"<span>Ye Fan opened his mouth, revealing a strange evil smile, like a demon king looking at an insect who didn''t know if it was alive or dead.


    "I''ve found you ¡­"


    <span>With a sh of his figure, Ye Fan suddenly appeared in front of the Holy Spirit, and the Purgatory Demon w pierced into the Holy Spirit!


    <span>"Ah!"


    <span>Ku Chan screamed miserably, his body being burned by the purgatory demonic mes and instantly disappearing!


    <span>Only the ball of ck light in Ye Fan''s hand was not destroyed, struggling.


    This was also because Ye Fan''s control over the Purgatory Sword Demon had been strengthened. Otherwise, he really would have been burnt away along with it.


    Ye Fan used his Purgatory Demon Eye to look at the ball of ck light, but was unable to figure out what it was.


    He only felt that it was a veryplex energy fusion. It seemed pitch-ck, but there were actually countless colors mixed together, which was why it finally turned into this kind of expression.<span>Perhaps, this was the reason why it called it the "Saint Gu". It was truly strange.


    <span>"Lord Sword God, release the Sacred Gu, don''t hurt it, this ¡­ This is the king of the Gu! " At this time, Team Blue Rain was very excited. Even though they had almost been killed by the Sacred Gu, she seemed to yearn for it.


    <span>"Released? It doesn''t matter?" Ye Fan hesitated.


    At this time, Blue Rain nodded his head vigorously, "It''s okay, the Sacred Gu can''t hurt you! It can''t hurt me! I have a Gu Spirit Body! "<span>"Whatever, you''re really full of love for Gu poison, you haven''t changed at all."


    Ye Fan withdrew his Purgatory Sword Demon. Once he let go, the ck light hurriedly flew into Blue Rain''s heart, disappearing without a trace! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2415

    <span>Blue Rain''s body trembled for a moment before slowly copsing to the ground.


    Ye Fan restrained his pressure and walked to the girl''s side, "Xiao Yu, how do you feel?"


    After a while, Team Blue Rain slowly raised their heads. Their eyes were watery and red."Brother Ye Fan!"


    When Blue Rain got up, he directly jumped into Ye Fan''s embrace, his hands tightly hugging the man''s neck.<span>"I remember! I remember! "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled in relief, and stretched out his arms to hug the woman, "It seems that the Sacred Gu is the key, and it contains your memories."


    <span>"Woo ¡­" Blue Rain sobbed, "Brother Ye Fan, how did youe to this world? What exactly happened here?"


    <span>At this time, Team Blue Rain recovered their memories and naturally began to be curious about what exactly had happened to Ye Fan.


    <span>"Well... "It''s a long story." Ye Fanughed.


    At this time, Xu Linshan and Feng Yueying also came out of their ring. Seeing that Team Blue Rain had recovered their memories, they were quite happy.


    When Team Blue Rain saw their two sisters, they were also extremely excited and embraced each other after dozens of years.


    "Xiao Yu, you''ve finally recovered your memory. Earlier, we were too anxious inside the ring, and it wasn''t good for us toe out and disturb you."


    Xu Linshan had a special friendship with Lan Yu back then, so she naturally cared about it.


    "Big Sister Shan Shan, that year, I was brought to the Ancient Devil Abyss by that Withered Chi and I separated from Big Sister Yun Yao.<span>It''s all that old witch''s fault, otherwise we would have met again a long time ago! "


    <span>Blue Rain couldn''t vent their anger.


    "That''s not too bad, at least it was not dangerous. That Sacred Gu seems to be quite powerful." Ye Fan said.Hearing that, Blue Rain''s eyebrows immediately rose with joy: That''s right, this Holy Gu seems to be the king of ten thousand poisons that was passed down from generation to generation in the sect! It couldmand all Gu poisons in the world! Moreover, the ability to possess the vast majority of Gu is iparably mysterious! If he couldpletely master it, he would definitely be able to help big brother Ye Fan a lot! In the future, whoever dares to disobey me, I will infect them with Gu and torture them to death! "


    "Without cultivation, having a Saint Gu is nonsense." Ye Fan patted the girl''s head, "Look at that monk, didn''t I also kill the Saint Gu?"


    Blue Rain pouted, "You''re the God of Swords, someone can give you a weaker Gu ¡­ ¡­" As she said that, Blue Rain looked at the man eagerly and said in a soft voice, "Big Brother Ye Fan, can you just pat me on the head again like you did just now?""I really miss the feeling of you hitting me ¡­" Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Little girl, are you crazy?"


    You can get addicted to hitting your head? "


    "It''s been decades. I''ve missed you so much ¡­." Blue Rain said in grief.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t bear to keep hitting her, so he held the girl''s face and kissed her a few times on the head.


    "Ever since I came to the prehistoric era, you are the only one who has kept me in suspense. This time, I am reassured!"


    When Blue Rainughed, he hugged Ye Fan and refused to let go.<span>It seemed that even though Blue Rain was over a hundred years old, she still had that little girl''s temper.


    "Xiao Yu, that Saint Gu wouldn''t have any side effects right? Otherwise, why is that holy spirit''s cultivation so old?" Feng Yueying asked worriedly.


    Blue Rain blinked, "That''s not because of the Holy Parasite, it''s mainly because of the poison techniques that are practiced by Ku Chan.<span>In the future, I won''t train in the Myriad Poison Sect''s poison arts anymore. In any case, the Emperor of Nuwa''s Heaven Replenishing Technique won''t affect the control of the Sacred Gu.


    I don''t want to be an old demoness, and when the timees, Brother Ye Fan will not like me. "


    Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief. He was still a bit worried about this matter, but after knowing that it was rted to poison techniques, he could finally rx.<span>It was at this moment that a figure with fluttering long hair arrived outside the main hall ¡­ It was the envoy of the moon,ing with his hands behind his back.


    <span>"You didn''t miss your reunion, did you?"


    <span>Emissary Yue smiled yfully.


    Hearing this voice, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be stunned! This voice ¡­ It''s you? "


    <span>¡­ ¡­. Sword God Peak, at the back of the mountain.


    <span>A quiet, secluded training hall made of bluestone.


    Su Qingxue, who was wearing a long blue dress, was floating in the air like a fairy.<span>In front of the woman were the two Heavenly Books, ck and White. They had already fused together with the ring and circled around the woman.


    <span>The two energies, ck and white, interweaved with the icy-blue power of the Profound Nether, as if they were illusions.


    Su Qingxue knitted her eyebrows. With the continuous cirction of the Heavenly Book, cold sweat seeped out of her forehead.<span>"Hmm ¡­" Finally, Su Qingxuended on the limestone ground. Her legs went soft and she almost lost her bnce.


    <span>The two Heavenly Books flew back into Su Qingxue''s body and disappeared.


    <span>"Xiao Xue, you are trying to be brave again. Can''t you wait until your cultivation breaks through to the sage realm before you start to do the Sky Spill Arithmetic?"


    Ling Yuwei appeared at the back, and didn''t even dare to disturb them.


    Su Qingxue sighed and turned around to say, "I don''t know when I will break through to the Sheng Domain. The situation is urgent and I can''t wait ¡­ ¡­" Ling Yuwei nodded. She also knew that time was of the essence, so she asked, "Then what did you figure out?How is Xiao Yu?


    <span>"As for Xiaoyu, she should be safe, there shouldn''t be any problems ¡­" Su Qingxue said.


    <span>Ling Yuwei smiled, "That''s great, then are theying back?"


    "No ¡­." Su Qingxue shook her head, "I can''t see what''s going on. There''s an extremely strong feeling that I can''t see through with my cultivation.But at least I know they won''t be back for a few more days.


    Also, my husband is an oddity. Regarding his future, I can''t even say it out loud.<span>We can only use the clues around us to deduce a rough estimate. "


    <span>"Then this time, the evil spirit is in danger, are you going to let it go?"


    Ling Yuwei asked carefully.<span>Su Qingxue''s eyes revealed aplex expression, "Because my husband is the key to this matter and he is an anomaly, so I do not know what will happen to him."


    <span>From the vague result, it wasn''t too bad, but ¡­ "It''s definitely not too good."


    <span>Ling Yuwei gave a wry smile. "If I knew it would be like this, I might as well not ask ¡­" ¡­ ¡­. The Nite Owl.


    <span>Outside of the hall, Ye Fan felt a bit baffled, "Senior, why is it you?"


    <span>"Yes!" Emissary Yue took off her mask. There was no change on her handsome face. Surprisingly, it was the Clear Cloud Pavilion''s swordsman, Liu Qing! Haha... I wanted to ask you, why did you suddenly appear and be a sword god?


    You are truly vicious, you have already killed three of the Seven Emissaries of our Sinless City.


    Just a moment ago, I was still worried. Don''t tell me you didn''t agree with what I said and killed me as well? "Liu Qinghou had a frightened look on his face.Ye Fan finally understood why he felt that the envoy was so friendly towards him.


    "Senior Liu, when did you ascend? How did you be a Moon Envoy?"


    "It''s been decades already. A few years after you went missing, I ascended ¡­ "I can''t remember the specifics."


    Ye Fan actually believed in the talent of Liu Qing Hou. After all, Ye Wuya had acknowledged the genius swordsman before.As long as he seriously trained, if everything went well, his progress would also increase by leaps and bounds.


    In fact, at this moment, Liu Qinghou had already revealed the cultivation base of the Holy Spirit, which was something Ye Fan did not expect.


    "Why do you think that it''s a long story for me to be a Moon''s messenger? I guess it can be considered as an act of helplessness," said Liu Qing Hou.<span>"Helplessness?"


    <span>Could it be that someone is forcing you? "


    Ye Fan was puzzled.<span>"Not really. Compared to some people, I am quite happy to be this emissary." said Liu Qing Hou.


    Ye Fan asked, "What exactly is the Sinless City doing? Are you here to capture this magicite mine?


    What are these magicite mines for? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2416

    Liu Qing Hou''s face revealed a hint of awkwardness, he smiled and said, "The Sinless City has its rules. There are some things I can''t tell you unless you go to the city and see for yourself.<span>However, if you go to the city, it will be very difficult to leave, unless you get permission from the City Lord, so I don''t rmend you go there ¡­ " Ye Fan revealed a pondering look. The Marquis Liu Qing said "no", not "no".


    He didn''t know if he was just saying it, but it sounded like he couldn''t say it even if he wanted to.


    "I killed three emissaries, did the mayor not n to get even with me?"


    Ye Fan asked.Liu Qing Houughed: "Looks like there are some messy rumors outside. It''s just the guesses of outsiders towards the Sinless City."


    <span>Rest assured, the Sinless City will not be enemies with anyone. The City Lord will not be enemies with you just because you killed the Sevens Envoy.


    <span>Because to the City Lord, us envoys are merely personnel he has sent out, so we can''t be considered his own people.


    Since the messenger had died, they might as well change it again. Since they couldn''t find anyone suitable to do the same outside, they could just identify one more person from the Sinless City.


    <span>The three emissaries you killed, Jin, Mu, and Tu, they probably didn''t hate you when they died. Instead, they felt relieved. Ye Fan was startled, and suddenly remembered that before Ying He died, he had said, "You don''t know anything at all."... Could it be that Ying He also wanted to die?


    Or had he long since disregarded life and death?<span>Thinking about it, the Flower Sage was also courting death back then. He had the best resources in the Blessed Paradise, and yet he still acted so arrogantly in the Immortal pce ¡­ Logically speaking, they should have a clear understanding of their own strength.


    However, they just wanted to indulge themselves in pleasure, having the attitude of not bringing anyone back with them even if they had to die. They had long since lived enough ¡­ Did sage realm cultivators really not value their lives that much?"Senior Liu, did you encounter some sort of restriction that made it inconvenient for you to tell me some things?"


    Ye Fan asked.Liu Qing Hou smiled bitterly: "About this ¡­" Don''t make things difficult for me.


    <span>The main reason I came out this time was for the magicite mine.


    <span>The gold emissary was gone, the magicite mine was broken, and they needed to continue mining and transporting it as soon as possible.


    <span>Originally, everything went smoothly, but as soon as you arrived, things went awry again.


    Those fellows from the Ancient Demon Abyss were all cowering in fear.


    Ye Fan, for the sake of my old acquaintance, you shouldn''t make things too difficult for me, right?


    After all, this magicite mine should be of no use to you. "


    Ye Fan understood, Liu Qinghou came over to reveal his true face because he was worried that Ye Fan would mess things up. He hoped that Ye Fan would leave so that the Golden Emissary selection could continue.


    "Magical crystal mine ¡­" "I also need arge number of them." Ye Fan said.<span>"You want it too?"


    <span>"Why?"


    <span>Liu Qing was surprised, "This magic crystal mine is basically useless to cultivators."


    "Magical crystal mine ¡­" "It can resist some monsters thate from the void of primal chaos." Ye Fan said, his eyes looking straight at Liu Qinghou''s face.<span>Sure enough, the expression on Liu Qinghou''s face changed, "Monsters in the void of chaos ¡­" Are you talking about those monsters with pure Chaotic Force?


    "Where is it?"


    Ye Fan didn''t hide anything and said, "The Odin Empire, the Sodom Continent, they both appeared..." Liu Qing Hou''s face became serious, and said with a sigh: "I can''t believe we have reached this step ¡­" "It seems like we don''t have much time."<span>"Senior Liu, do you know what is about to happen in the Primal Chaos Dimension and the Primordial Chaos Dimension?


    City of Innocence, City Lord, do you know some secrets? "<span>Ye Fan asked.


    Liu Qinghou smiled bitterly: "I said it already ¡­" I can''t tell you unless you go in and see for yourself.


    However, there are still a lot of magicite mines. If you only want to take a portion away, that won''t be a problem.Just don''t affect the harvesting of our innocent city.


    <span>"As for the specific distribution and transportation, how about we wait until we choose a new gold envoy before making a decision?"


    <span>Ye Fan thought about it and felt that there was no problem, so he nodded in agreement.


    <span>Marquis Liu Qing put on his mask and said: "Kid, you are very powerful. That sword intent pressure just now made me salivate. But you are already so strong, could it be that you still haven''t attracted the God of Chaos''s punishment?"


    Ye Fan shrugged, "I''ve been here before, but nothing happened. I thought it would just rise."<span>"What?"


    <span>"


    <span>Liu Qing was surprised, "You have already passed through the Chaos God''s Punishment?


    "


    Ye Fan nodded, "Yes, why?"


    <span>Liu Qing Hou''s eyes were full of confusion, he shook his head and sighed: "You little brat ¡­ ¡­ "It seems like he really is an anomaly."


    Ye Fan felt a bit strange. Could it be that after the Chaos God''s punishment, he should have ascended, but for some reason, he didn''t?


    <span>Seeing that Liu Qinghou seemed unwilling to say more, Ye Fan had no way to ask.


    Soon after, under Ye Fan''s witness, the Patriarch of the Evil Spirits Sect of the Yin Mountain cave took over the post of Golden Emissary.


    ording to Ye Fan''s request, the Forefather would send someone to transport a portion of the magicite mine to the border of the Odin Empire and hand it over to the Odin Empire''s contacts.After Marquis Liu Qing finished dealing with the matter here, he said goodbye to Ye Fan and went back to report.


    As he hurried along, Ye Fan felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    <span>On the way back to the Immortal Sword Sect, the three women also felt that it was very magical.


    "Hubby, this Senior Liu, he used to be a very carefree person, why does he look so depressed now?"


    Feng Yueying said.


    "Who says it isn''t ¡­ ¡­ "I thought, when old acquaintances meet, he woulde find me for a drink to reminisce about old times. I didn''t expect him to be so serious." Ye Fan bitterlyughed.<span>"It seems like the Sinless City has a great influence on Senior Liu. I''m getting more and more curious about what kind of ce it is." Blue Rain said.


    Ye Fan nodded. He also really wanted to investigate this, but when he thought of the people from the Odin Empire, he held back.<span>If he went to the Sinless City, it would be really hard for him toe out. That would be a huge problem.


    When they returned to the Immortal Sword Sect, all the girls were overjoyed when they saw that Team Blue Rain had recovered their memories.


    <span>Even Chu Yunyao revealed a rare sincere smile, the weight on her heart had been lifted.


    All of the women began to make their preparations for the uing journey to the Odin Empire.<span>Late at night, with the excuse of having to deal with some matters, Ye Fan came to a quiet little vi in the void sky by himself.


    In the center of a dancingke, Ye Fan and Candle had a great battle. Candle lied beside him, looking satisfied.


    <span>"Master, we''ve already investigated the situation of the Holy Maiden of the Blue Demon Child. She really isn''t raised by the Withering Zen Ancestor ¡­" The candlelight spoke gently.


    Ye Fan smiled, "I have already awakened her memory, so you came toote."


    When Candle heard this, she immediately sat up and kneeled, "This servant is useless and didn''t help master.""Enough, enough. I''vee to find you today because I want you to look out for me secretly after I leave the Divine Sword Sect."


    <span>"The main thing is that there are a few disciples. You should give them some pointers from the shadows. I''ve already taught them the specific cultivation methods, but I don''t have the time to supervise them."


    <span>Ye Fan still did not intend to rx the development of the Immortal Sword Sect. Even though the danger to the evil spirits was too great, he still had to consider the future.


    The Divine Sword Sect was his foundation in the Blessed Paradise.


    "Yes, Master." Candle nodded.<span>Ye Fan frowned and pointed to the outside of the pavilion. The servant girl who silently stood there was none other than the Bi Kong Cicada.


    <span>"That girl is already standing up until now. You made her watch the whole time, don''t tell me you''re letting her watch?"


    <span>Ye Fan had just felt his body twist.


    Candle smiled charmingly: "Master, do you want her toe in and serve you?There are many techniques that I have yet to learn, but I can still barely try it out... " Ye Fan hurriedly waved his hand, he didn''t dare to stay for too long, there were still women waiting at home.


    <span>"No need, it''s about time I left."


    Seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, Candle blinked her eyes, and then asked with a smile that was not a smile: "Master, that Feng Qinn..." How does Master n to deal with it? "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2417

    "So what if it''s Director Feng?"Ye Fan was puzzled.


    <span>He had thought about leaving the great battle previously, but he couldn''t say for sure what the rtionship between the two of them was.


    He had also said to Feng Qinn that he could be responsible for her, but Feng Qinn seemed to be extremely disdainful.


    Ye Fan also didn''t want to forcefully bring Feng Qinn along with him. Since he didn''t see Feng Qinn when he left, he gave up.


    Plus, Ye Fan still had a lot of things to do, so he didn''t have the leisure to interact emotionally with Feng Qinn.<span>"Su Wang''s n of nurturing the Night True Seed and taking this opportunity to take control of the Demon God Nation is a bit too much to take for granted.


    The Demon God Nation''s Sea Demons, King Lu, and Sky Demon Army were all not idiots, so how could they so easily waste time internally?


    They had pledged their allegiance to the chief of the Qiongqi n, Ying Zhenhai, and made him their new king.<span>Ying Zhenhai had always been under the pressure of Long Yue, but now that he finally became the King, he seemed to be holding back a lot of anger.


    His personality was more of a boorish one,pletely different from the scheming and scheming of Misty Night.


    The Demon God Nation took advantage of theck of people to officially invade Dark Moon City. Rumor has it that the casualties are already extremely heavy.<span>The war between the Great War and the Demon God Kingdom has officially begun ¡­ " Ye Fan frowned, "The Demon God Kingdom only lost a Misty Night Dragon Moon, and it seems that it didn''t really harm my vitality. The True Child Misty Night is still too young, so it is indeed difficult to aplish such a great task."


    However, what does this have to do with Director Feng? "<span>"Dark Moon City iscking a general. Even though the sage realm cultivators don''t dare to act rashly, many Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivators havee.


    This time, Feng Qinn had volunteered and returned to the army.


    "She is after all the Dragon Blood Queen and has a lot of experience on the battlefield. Su Wang will definitely approve it."<span>Candle said with a yful smile, "Master, that is a Demon God Nation army that kills without blinking. Would Feng Qinn be in a little danger ¡­" Ye Fan''s heart tightened, "Didn''t she leave the army for more than ten years? Why did she suddenly return to the army?"


    <span>Does the Great Warck a woman as a general? "


    "This servant is not very clear." The candlelight lowered his eyes.


    Ye Fan discovered that he really couldn''t just sit there and do nothing. He started to worry for Feng Qinn.<span>"That damned Demon God Kingdom, they really don''t know how to pick a time. I don''t have the time right now to run over to the Demon God Kingdom ¡­" Ye Fan was annoyed.


    Candle said, "Master, even if you are a Sword God, there are still some difficulties in stopping the war between the two nations.


    Even if Ying Zhenhai was killed, there would still be others who would be kings.


    The Demon God Nation had simply too many people. Thebined force of the three armies was more than just a million.


    Even if their master wanted to kill them, they wouldn''t know how long it would take for them to fight for.


    When that timees, those demon n members from the Demon God Kingdom will be anxious. If they are unable to deal with their master, then they will also vent their anger on themoners. "<span>Ye Fan frowned, "Then what do you think we should do?"


    <span>"If Master wants to protect Feng Qinn, it is better to protect him in secret.


    "This battle will definitely be fought. It''s just that we don''t want our master''s woman to be injured." Candle pursed her lips into a smile as she said.Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "My rtionship with Elder Feng has yet to reach that level."


    "I didn''t say what the rtionship was, I only made a suggestion." Candle said.


    Ye Fan sighed, it seemed he had the ability to protect Feng Qinn, and the only thing that could make him feel at ease was the candle in front of him.


    "Since that''s the case, go to Dark Moon City and protect her in secret. As for Immortal Sword Sect, I''ll look for someone else to take care of them."<span>Ye Fan pondered, coincidentally, his rtionship with Cen Ying, and the others was quite good, so he should let them take care of him when the timees.


    Candle''s eyes shed with joy, "Yes, master, I will do my best to protect Feng Qinn."


    "Why do you seem so excited? Don''t make any special moves." Ye Fan was suspicious. He felt the candle light was strange, as if he had been nning something from the start.


    <span>Candle said timidly, "I am just happy. Master is willing to give such an important task to me."


    <span>Ye Fan knew that he wouldn''t be able to get anything out of him. In any case, as long as he could protect Feng Qinn, he didn''t care about anything else for the time being.


    When they walked out of the pavilion, Bi Kong, who was wearing a red muslin dress, bowed and said, "Greetings, Sir Sword God."<span>After being coached by the candlelight for such a long time, her speech and demeanor had actually turned into that of a delicate young maid.


    Ye Fan was almost unable to recognize this person. This was the arrogant little chili from Xuanyuan Three Ingots.


    <span>Ye Fan did not know whether tough or cry as he shook his head, then started to return to the Immortal Sword Sect.


    Returning to the Sword God Mountain, Ye Fan sat in the hall, took out his phone, and read the news.


    Sure enough, in the southeast direction, a dozen or so cities near Dark Moon City were all engaged in an exchange of fire with the Demon God Kingdom.<span>"Hubby, are you watching the war as well?"


    Su Qingxue and a few other girls came out from the room.<span>Ye Fan nodded, "Yes, I just saw..." "Who would''ve thought that after the great battle and the peace of the Wilderness, they would start to fight with the Demon God Kingdom?"


    "We were also talking about this just now. Fortunately, this time, we were guarding the mission and didn''t return to the northern army. Father, Mother and the others are still safe." Su Qingxue said.


    "Husband, many of thements online are asking why the Sword God didn''t stop the war and didn''t teach the Demon God Nation a lesson. Many people are speaking ill of you online.""My husband clearly did it to investigate an even more dangerous evil spirit crisis. The overall situation is more important, and they don''t know anything."


    "Haha, Yunyao, if you want to me something, me it on you. You''ve already pulled out the inte again. This time it''s okay, the inte mer has also been born." Ye Fanughed indifferently.


    Su Qingxue looked at the man with a cold gaze and said, "I saw the news. It said that Elder Feng Qinn had once again put on his clothes and went to the front line.


    Husband, will Elder Feng be in danger? If there is a chance, will you feel heartache?<span>After all, that''s the woman you chose, the one who passed down the family inheritance to the Divine Dragon Family ¡­ " Ye Fan waved his hand, "Wife, the most important thing right now is an evil spirit. It''s just a clear wave, how could I have the mind to care."


    "Besides, I''m already very ashamed and satisfied to have so many of your female friends with me. Really ¡­" "Darling ¡­" Nian Ru hugged the man''s arm happily.


    "Sister A-Jiao, you''re such a bad girl. You always act like a spoiled child in front of your sisters. I want that too!"Ye Fan happilyughed, and said to the girls beside him, "How about we alle and hug?"


    <span>Ning Xuemo and the rest rolled their eyes at him.


    Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes shed and revealed a hint of regret as she said: "Hubby ¡­ ¡­ "Actually, I used the Sky Spill Arithmetic to calcte that Elder Feng would have died in this war.""What!?"


    Ye Fan suddenly stood up, his eyes wide open, scaring both Nian Ru and Lan Yu.<span>"How is this possible!?


    I''ll send candles to protect her ¡­ " Halfway through, Ye Fan realized that something was wrong. Sure enough, Su Qingxue looked at him yfully, "Oh ¡­ ¡­" "So you''ve already arranged for it."<span>Ling Yu Wei and Xu Ling Shan hugged each other and giggled. Misty Night wasughing so much that she kicked her legs on the sofa.


    "Hubby, don''t lie to us in the future. You can fool us, but not CEO Su." Feng Yueying covered her mouth as sheughed.<span>Ye Fan smiled awkwardly, touched the back of his head, and pointed at Su Qingxue: "Wife, you really are ¡­ ¡­" Keep ying with me, haha... "Haha ¡­"


    <span>"Feng Qinn is a good woman, but it''s not appropriate for her to be with us." After Su Qingxue finished speaking, she turned and left.


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart shivered, "Wife..." "You ¡­" "The Immortal Sword Sect has a lot of things to do, I''m going to the study room." Su Qingxue didn''t even turn her head around.


    Ye Fan twitched his mouth, and couldn''t help but to mutter in his heart, I don''t know when the princess wille online... Over the next two days, Ye Fan, Three Saints, Cup of Moxies and Medicine Master first exined some things, and at the same time taught a few of the disciples that he had his eyes on the basics of cultivation.


    <span>Of course, Blue Rain hadn''t let him go after he recovered his memories. He couldn''t stay idle at night.


    After resting for two days or so, Ye Fan, together with the well-prepared women, left for the Odin Empire.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2418

    In order to be in a hurry, Ye Fan let the women stay in the ring and sprinted at full speed himself.


    However, even with Ye Fan''s speed, it would still take him quite a few days to reach the Odin Empire.<span>Between the Odin Empire and the thirty-six Blessed Paradises, there was a vast expanse of desert and mountain forests.


    Complicated terrain, danger lurked everywhere.<span>Such a long distance meant that themunication between the Odin Empire and the Blessed Paradises was limited, to say nothing of the distant great wars.


    <span>The trade between Odin and the Great War could only be aplished by flying cultivators. From the ground, this was a pipe dream.


    <span>It was not the first time that Ye Fan had felt such a vast expanse ofnd, but whenever he saw such a vast and deste area, he would be amazed.


    <span>It was just as Chu Yunyao had said, the amount of Prehistoric Stone that humans used up was only a small portion.


    The true masters of the Great Wastnds were all those strange demonic beasts.


    However, the majority of these demon beasts were fighting one on one, and they didn''t have the consciousness of a country or race.<span>Therefore, when facing an evil spirit and facing the devouring of the void of primal chaos, even intelligent demon beasts would not join hands to fight against danger.


    Several dayster, Ye Fan finally entered the Odin Empire.<span>Many viges and cities began to appear.


    <span>The architecture and dressing of the Odin Empire was quite simr to the ancient Europe that Ye Fan remembered.


    However, due to the existence of a cultivation civilization and the cultural influence that came from some of the great wars and Blessed Paradises, there was also a pluralistic culture.ording to the n, Ye Fan would first arrive at the "Shrine" located in the core area south of Odin.


    <span>Firstly, the distance was close, and secondly, Ye Fan also wanted to meet up with Ai Hui.


    The Church of God had the same status as Odin, it was equivalent to a hall in the Wilderness.From the moment they had entered Odin''s world, they had already been able to see the many gold-topped obelisks, all of which were the divine towers that were scattered throughout each city.


    <span>Ye Fan finally understood why Magic King Phillips would turn his living quarters in the Blessed Paradise into a tower. It seemed that this tower had something to do with him being an oracle.


    <span>When entering the territory of the Holy Court, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be startled.


    In the distance, there was a faint golden barrier filled with divine energy that enveloped the entire city! The white wall was fifty to sixty meters tall.


    <span>Surrounded by thousands of buildings, all of them were spires of different heights.


    The key point was that most of these towers were made of gold! Extremely luxurious! In the center, there was a giant golden pagoda that reached into the clouds. It was surrounded by more than a dozen golden pagodas. It was magnificent and extraordinary! It had to be said that this was the first time Ye Fan had seen such a magnificent city. Compared to the Wilderness, it was countless times more luxurious.


    "This Heavenly Court is quite rich." Ye Fan sighed with emotion.


    Feng Yueying, in order to lead the way, also came out of the ring, turned around and said with a smile, "Hubby, you should know that the ''God''s blessing'' that the Church collects from all over Odin every year is almost half of the empire''s tax revenue.


    <span>"The Holy Church doesn''t need to spend money to build the Odin Empire. They only need to be in charge of the towers in the other ces. Of course they have money!"


    <span>"Only Ai''er would enjoy being a princess on Earth and being an oracle in the prehistoric era. It''s all a luxurious life," Ye Fanmented. Compared to Ai''er, he felt it to be extremely difficult.


    <span>"It was Ai''er who beat the other support yers. It was her position after all." Feng Yueying said.


    <span>Ye Fan remembered something, "Oh right, darling Ying Ying, what''s your exact position in the God''s Court?"


    Feng Yue Ying''s charming face turned red, "I''m far from Ai''er. It''s just that she''s an assistant minister, and her duty is to serve the oracle."


    But of course, Ai''er didn''t ask me to serve her. I usually stay in the medical center and use the healing techniques I learned from the Church of God to help those patients who seek medical help.


    He would also go to the academy to teach some magic to the apprentices who had juste in."I also have a chief assistant officer above me. It''s basically her who is following Ai''er."


    Ye Fan only just found out that Feng Yueying had learned supportive magic in the Heavenly Court, but this also fit a woman''s personality. Wanting her to fight and kill was not really a good idea.<span>As they chatted, the two of themnded on the ground. In front of them was the towering golden city gate.


    The silver-gray armorednce guards were keeping a strict watch on the crowd.


    Flying in and out of the Celestial Court is prohibited and must be inspected.


    Feng Yueying said in a low voice, "The Divine Court is divided into three main forces, the Oracr Master is the leader, and the spiritual leader is the spreading of the will of the gods.<span>Below them were the Mage Regiment and the Knight Regiment. These two powers were on par with each other.


    The leader of the Mage Regiment was a Supreme Mage. Mages would study and spread the spells of the Church of God, guarding it whenever necessary.The Knights were led by three Grand Knights, who were responsible for the session of the Celestial Court''sbat skills. They were the main force in the war ¡­ These guards were all members of the Third Cavalry Regiment. They were normally in charge of security in the city, and theirbat prowess was the weakest.


    <span>Their Knight Commander, Pierre, is the youngest Knight Commander, and before that... " Halfway through, Feng Yueying seemed to realize that it was hard to say, and she pursed her flowery lips.


    Ye Fan heard something special, "What was it before?"<span>"No ¡­." "It''s nothing..." Feng Yueying lowered her head.


    "Don''t tell me that guy bullied you?<span>I''ll go kill him! "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned.


    "No!"Feng Yueying quickly told the truth, "He had chased me before, but I rejected him all the way. There really wasn''t much else ¡­" I''m so close to Ai''er, how could anyone bully me? "


    Although Ye Fan trusted women a hundred percent, he still felt ufortable thinking about how a guy would dare to chase Feng Yueying.


    As he was speaking, the two guards at the door, upon seeing Feng Yueying, their eyes lit up.


    "Miss Feng, you''re back?"


    "Recently, Sir Pierre has been thinking of nothing but himself, but he has been missing you!"


    Ye Fan could understand Odin''snguage, and couldn''t help but to gloomily look at the woman at his side, "Didn''t you say you were talking about the past?"


    Is it still like this? "


    Feng Yueying''s face turned bright red, "Hubby, don''t be angry. I can''t do anything about Pierre''s unrequited love."<span>"Miss Feng, this is ¡­" A guard asked curiously.


    "Oh, this person is an old friend of Lord Oracle and also a VIP. I will bring him back." Feng Yueying replied.<span>Odin naturally understood the name of the Sword God as well, so if he appeared too suddenly, it would definitely cause amotion.


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t want to go through too much trouble, so he didn''t want to openly tell them who he was.


    <span>When the guards heard that it was the oracle who had invited them, they immediately let them through.


    <span>However, not long after they entered the city, one of the guards said to the person beside them, "Quickly tell Pierre that Miss Feng has returned, and that she has brought an unfamiliar man with her."


    Ye Fan and Feng Yueying naturally didn''t expect that, as soon as they entered, someone would go inform them.


    <span>While walking on the magnificent road full of European style, Ye Fan felt that he hade to a foreign country to travel.


    <span>However, inside the Holy Pce, a great amount of pressure from Duotian and the Sheng Domain had also touched Ye Fan.


    "There are quite a lot of sage realm cultivators. It seems that this war with the evil spirits has indeed caused the cultivators here to improve at an incredible speed." Ye Fan sighed with emotion.<span>Feng Yueying nodded. "That''s right. Many of us here have been to the battlefield before. If we go to the front lines, we will be able to feel the aura of primal chaos permeating the air."


    Just as they were talking, a group of riders on a white unicorn galloped over, causing the pedestrians to retreat.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2419

    Rmended reading:


    <span>The knight in the lead wore a set of silvery-gray heavy armor. The golden patterns engraved on the armor were clearly different from the other knights. It was carved in fine detail and was extremely gorgeous.


    <span>He had curly blond hair, blue-green eyes, and a fair and handsome face, just like a prince from a fairy tale.


    As soon as the Knight saw Feng Yueying, he was overjoyed.<span>Hurriedly dismounting from the horse, the knight ran to thedy, "Miss Yue Ying!" You''re finally back. Where have you been all this time? Do you know how worried I am about you? "


    <span>Seeing this person, Feng Yuying immediately revealed a helpless look. She carefully looked at Ye Fan, who didn''t look too good, and forced a smile, "Sir Pierre, I havee under the order of Lady Dai Xi Lei to invite a few friends."


    <span>Due to the fact that Ye Fan had been contacted toe to Odin by Ai''er and the others, it was secretly decided upon after some discussion and did not publicly inform the other people of the Odin Empire.


    On top of that, Ye Fan didn''t want to reveal too much, so Feng Yueying didn''t want to make it too clear.


    In addition, the Odin Empire was currently sealing off the evil spirits. This matter was rted to the issue of trust within Odin.


    "A friend of the Lord Prophet?"


    Pierre then curiously nced at Ye Fan, and when he realized that he could not see any cultivation level, he could not help but frown.<span>After which, Pierre drew a magical rune in front of his eyes, and two golden lights shone into his eyes.


    Soon, Pierre''s eyes, which were shing with runes, revealed a hint of disapproval.


    "Spirit Creation Realm? "The oracle truly has an extraordinary realm. Such a person can also be a friend. Perhaps this is the way to reminisce about old times." Pierre sighed.Ye Fan didn''t mind being told that, he was more curious about the spell that Pierre had just used.


    <span>It seemed to have strengthened his eyesight, allowing him to see through a part of the hidden strength of the Hidden Dragon Art.


    <span>"Miss Yue Ying, right now, the Odin Empire isn''t safe. In the future, if you want to move out, you can call me."


    "As long as I don''t have a mission, I''ll be honored to be your knight and protect your safety," Pierre said with a look of deep affection and sincerity.


    Feng Yueyingughed awkwardly, "Knight Head Pierre, thank you for your good intentions, but I already have a lover, you really don''t have to treat me like this."Pierre sighed. "Miss Yue Ying, you''re saying this again. All these years, you''ve been saying that you have a lover, but where is he?"


    I know, you feel that there is a huge difference between our statuses. After all, I am from a famous noble family in the Church of God, and you are a civilian who has ascended by the heavens.


    <span>"However, I don''t mind such a difference in status. Our love will transcend the boundaries of the sses and be a legend passed down through the ages ¡­"


    <span>Feng Yueying really did not dare to let this guy continue, and she hurriedly reached out her hand to hold onto Ye Fan''s arm.


    "Sir Pierre! Ye Fan is my lover! We have already met again! ""What?!"


    After a moment of shock, Pierre immediatelyughed out loud and said, "Miss Yue Ying, he is only at the Spirit Creation Realm. If he is your lover, can his Spirit Creation Realm ascend as well?


    "Even if you are lying and want to obstruct my love, you shouldn''t use such lies that are full of holes!"


    "He really is!" Feng Yueying repeated.Pierre said with a pang, "Miss Yue Ying, do you think I would believe that?


    He is only in the Spirit Creation Realm, how can a man with such average looks be worthy of you, who is as resplendent as the stars!? "


    <span>Feng Yueying frowned slightly, "Knight Commander Pierre, please don''t say such things about my lover!"


    Pierre shouted, "No! He''s not! "Miss Yue Ying, you can''t deceive me!"


    Ye Fan couldn''t bear it any longer. This Pierre''s pursuit of Feng Yueying was understandable, after all, beauties always had a suitor.


    Plus, Pierre did not do anything too excessive, so Ye Fan decided to put up with it.


    However, this fellow seemed to be a bit stubborn. Even if I told him, he wouldn''t believe me.<span>"Whether it is or not, open your eyes wide and take a look."


    Ye Fan was toozy to waste words, directly reaching out his hand to embrace Feng Yueying, and used his hand to hold the woman''s tender face, and gave her a long and warm kiss.<span>"Hmm ¡­"


    Feng Yueying let out a soft moan. Although she was shy about kissing him in the street, she couldn''t refuse a man.


    <span>"Ah!"


    Pierre bellowed and pulled out his sword from his waist!


    "You defiled my goddess! I want to duel you! "


    One of the aides at the side immediately hugged Pierre and shouted, "Lord Pierre! No way! He is the friend of the Lord Oracle! If I kill him, I will anger the Lord Oracle! "


    Hearing the oracle, Pierre felt as if he had been doused in cold water, and bitterly thrust his sword back into its scabbard.Ye Fan was unperturbed. After kissing Feng Yueying, he held the woman''s hand and said, "Yingying, let''s go."


    "Oh... "Ok." Feng Yueying looked at Pierre apologetically, then left together with Ye Fan.


    Pierre''s face turned red and was filled with pain. Looking at Ye Fan''s back, his eyes were burning with jealousy.


    <span>Ye Fan held the woman''s hand as they walked, saying, "It seems like Ai''er''s prestige is still very high. That guy didn''t dare to touch me when he heard Ai''er. He thought he would be forced to kill someone as soon as he arrived."


    "Hubby, actually, that Pierre is also a pure noble. He doesn''t have any ill intentions. Don''t be angry at him." lingdiankanshu. Ye Zichen replied.


    Ye Fan frowned, pretended to be angry and said, "What, you''re pleading for him? You''re not really interested in him, are you? "<span>"Aiya! What nonsense are you spouting! If that were the case, would I have to wait for you for decades?


    "You are the first and only man I have ¡­" Feng Yueying was full of love.


    <span>"That''s more like it." Ye Fanughed proudly.


    Feng Yueying was secretly delighted, "However, having this kind of suitor actually has its benefits. That way, I can see my husband getting jealous of me ¡­" "It proves that my husband cares about me a lot."<span>Ye Fan looked at the woman speechlessly. He couldn''t wait to hit her butt in the street. What kind of idea was this!?


    "Speaking of which, Pierre is not as good as Knight Commander Hogg of the First Order in chasing after Aileen.That Knight Commander Hogg had already proposed marriage to Ai''er before she became an oracle, but he was rejected by Ai''er and made a fool of himself in front of everyone.


    However, not only did Knight Head Hogg not hold any grudges, he even persisted on.


    During these three years, whenever Ai''er went to take care of the evil spirits, Knight Commander Hogg had protected her with all his might and had even been wounded several times.


    <span>All of the Holy See, and even all of Odin, all of them admired Knight Commander Hogg for his infatuation.


    Everyone felt that if Ayer were to be married to Knight Head Hogg, it would be a perfect marriage ¡­ " Feng Yueying said.Ye Fan heard this and felt ufortable, "This Knight Head of the God''s Court only thinks of picking up girls? He had already rejected him, what shameless thing was this?


    <span>Isn''t protecting the oracle his duty? What is there to be infatuated about? "


    <span>Feng Yueying nted her eyes at a man, "Hubby, I say Ai''er, why are you so agitated?" Is Ar also your woman?


    You''re so unhappy that she''s being pursued by a good man? "


    <span>"I ¡­" Ye Fan was at a loss for words, and said, "Me and Ai Er ¡­ ¡­ That friend of life and death was at least not an ordinary friend! Of course I care what kind of man she is with!


    That what. Whoa... whoa... Absolutely not! ""Hogg!"


    "It doesn''t matter! "It''s not something good anyway ¡­"


    Feng Yueying could not help butugh as she shook her head.Along the way to the giant tower at the center of the Divine Court, Feng Yueying brought Ye Fan into the office of the Chief Adjunct.


    A woman in a fur-cored windbreaker, with a cold expression, and a towering clerical hat, was working inside.


    "Lord Zhu Bi," Feng Yueying greeted.


    Zhu Bi raised his head and looked at the two of them, "YueYing, you''re back. Is this the person that the Lord Overseer wants to see?" <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2420

    "Yes, may I ask if the oracle is here?"


    <span>Feng Yueying was also very polite to her superior. Being in the Divine Court was a bit like working in thepany, and she was also used to it.


    <span>Zhu Bi shook his head and continued to size Ye Fan up with his eyes.


    <span>"What''s your name?"


    <span>Zhu Bi asked coldly.


    Although this woman had a high and mighty attitude, Ye Fan didn''t care too much about her.<span>After all, Ai''er held a high position. As the chief assistant officer, this Zhu Ba definitely had some dignity.


    "Ye Fan." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Zhu Bi muttered this name. He seemed to be deep in thought, as if he had heard this name somewhere before. However, he was unable to recall it all of a sudden.


    She was toozy to think about it, because Ye Fan seemed a little ordinary, and if he was an especially important person, she would have already known about it."Right now, the Odin Empire is not safe. You are inside the Divine Court, don''t go out and wander around. Otherwise, if something happens, it would be hard for me to exin it to the oracle."


    "Yue Ying, bring him down and find a room to rest in," Zhu Bi said.<span>Feng Yueying continued, "Lord Zhu Bi, where did the oracle person go?"


    <span>"Seven days ago, a wave of evil spirits appeared in the Dunk Province, northwest of the city. The Divine Emissary brought a team of mages along with Captain Hogg to deal with it.


    <span>If everything goes well, then we should be back soon. As for the specific matter, wait for the Lord Overseer toe back first. "


    Feng Yueying regretfully nodded, and followed Ye Fan out of the office."Hubby, it looks like we''ll have to wait for a while. However, based on previous experiences, we should be back soon." Feng Yueying said.


    "Do you want me to fly over and find Al?"


    Ye Fan was somewhat anxious.


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. The Dunke Province is very big. Where are you going to look for it? Maybe if you go over, they''lle back."Feng Yueying replied, "In any case, I''m not in a hurry for the next day or two. Let me take everyone for a stroll in the Divine Court."


    Although there was a crisis for the evil spirits, the Celestial Court was still rtively safe, and this ce was basically safe.


    Moreover, didn''t Yun Yao say that they needed to build a base here, so it would be convenient for her to assume that it would improve thework so that they could build a transmission device? "


    Ye Fan thought about it for a moment, and indeed needed some time to understand more about the Odin Empire, so he agreed.


    <span>After arriving at a clean and exquisite guest room, the women in the ring also came out.


    "Wow, I can finallye out and take a breather. It''s so boring to stay in the ring all this time!"


    Xiao Xin''er stretched her back.<span>"Yingying, that handsome blond white man seems to really like you. Why don''t you think about it and wish your sisters well for you?" Ning Xuemo teased.


    Feng Yueying''s face turned red, "Zimo, you must be joking! "That Pierre is just a clown. No matter how you look at it, he doesn''t seem to be one. I''ve rejected him hundreds of times!"


    Ye Fan also hurriedly put on a straight face and said, "ying is ying, ying is ying, this kind of joke cannot be yed!" Be careful of my family''sws! ""Since when did our family have familyw?"


    Lan Yu looked at Su Qingxue curiously. "Sister Qingxue, is there familyw?


    Did you make it when I was away? "<span>Su Qingxue shook her head, "I haven''t heard."


    "Then that''s it! The family rules must be set by big sister Qingxue! "


    Blue Rain chuckled.


    "Stingy guy, you''re allowed to take advantage of the flowers to provoke the grass. How many people are there that Sister Yue Ying is not allowed to pursue?


    "To be honest, Brother Ye Fan, did you want to kill that knight just now on the street?"<span>Fog night, he said with a smile.


    <span>Ye Fan felt a little bit guilty, but he actually had a thought of killing.


    <span>However, after some rational observation, he found that Pierre did not have any malicious intentions. He only had pure admiration for him, and did not feel that there was a need to be too extreme.


    "Am I the kind of vulgar man?


    Her inner charm naturally attracted the attention of women when it was emitted! Think about it, which one of you followed me because you guys took a fancy to me fighting and killing?


    Aren''t they all attracted by my inner charisma? "<span>Ye Fan said with a face full of confidence.


    <span>Fog Night: "I''ve watched you fight since I was young!"


    At this time, Team Blue Rain also raised their hands, "I definitely am! Otherwise, I wouldn''t have given you the Consonance Gu! "Ning Zimo, Feng Yueying, Xu Linshan, and Ling Yuwei also raised their hands.


    Chu Yunyao crossed her arms in front of her as she leaned against the wall and lightly said, "The very beginning was because you had killed and saved me."


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless and hurriedly turned to Su Qingxue, "Wife, you can''t be!"


    "At the beginning, you were the one who lied and said that I would be a home tutor. Later, it was Grandma who insisted that I marry you." Su Qingxue said calmly.


    <span>"I ¡­" Ye Fan looked sorrowfully at Nian Ruyu. "A-Jiao ¡­" "Only you ¡­" Nian Ru''s heart ached as she held onto the man''s arm. "Husband, even though you turned into a cold star in the beginning and hid me from the public, I truly like Husband ¡­" The girls couldn''t help butugh, while Blue Rain and Misty Night rolled on the bed.


    "A-Jiao, you''re such a crazed de demon!"


    <span>Ling Yuweiughed until she mmed the table.


    <span>Nian Ru blinked and blushed as she said, "Husband, did I say something wrong?"


    Ye Fan had a bitter smile on his face, "Forget it, I won''t bother with you guys, as long as you guys are happy."


    After ying around for a while, the girls decided to take a walk outside.


    <span>If they all gathered together, it would be a bit too eye-catching, so they still split up into different directions.


    After all, Nian Ru Jiao, Ning Zimo, Xiao Xin''er, and Ling Yu Wei had been together at the Red Lotus Gate for a long time, and they were now very close to each other, so the four of them decided to buy clothes together.<span>Su Qingxue, on the other hand, had a closer rtionship with Feng Yueying and Xu Lingshan and nned on going around to find out more about them.


    Blue Rain and Misty Night''s personalities were quitepatible. They nned to go with Chu Yunyao to see where it was suitable for them to work together.


    The girls could contact each other on their cell phones in time, so they weren''t worried about getting lost or having an ident.


    Ye Fan had originally thought that he would be popr, and that the women would want to walk with him. However, they simply didn''t want to bring him along.


    It seemed to women that shopping with him was a burden.Ye Fan secretly cursed in his heart, "Use him!" While calling him ''husband'' one by one, throw him aside! These women were too realistic! He had no choice but to silently walk around aimlessly on the exotic street.


    <span>Ye Fan bought a jug of fresh milk and a baguette to eat and drink.


    <span>When they arrived at a square, they found that there were many people gathered in front of them. Arge number of people were gathered there as they shouted excitedly.


    <span>"Burn her to death! Burn her to death! "


    Ye Fan was confused, he walked towards the edge of the crowd, and saw that on the high tform, there was a group of soldiers majestically standing.<span>On the pile of firewood in the middle of the pile, on a wooden stake, was a girl whose body was covered in blood and wounds.


    <span>The girl was skinny and looked to be around sixteen to seventeen years old. Her hair was disheveled and a rare light purple hue could be seen in her hair. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2421

    At this point, the girl was on the verge of death, as if she had been subjected to inhuman abuse.


    Her mouth was stuffed with cloth, preventing her from speaking at all.<span>What confused Ye Fan was that this girl didn''t feel any danger at all.


    Firstly, she didn''t possess any cultivation, and secondly, she didn''t seem to be dangerous at all. She was just an ordinarydy.


    However, hundreds and thousands of the people of the Divine Court, regardless of whether they were rich or poor, were all angrily shouting from below, demanding that this girl be burned to death as soon as possible! Ye Fan was puzzled, and casually touched a middle-aged man with a curly beard beside him.


    "Brother, what''s the situation?"


    Why burn this girl? "


    Ye Fan asked in Odin.<span>Curly Beard turned his head and looked at Ye Fan strangely, "Are you a foreigner?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Not long ago."


    "That''s not a girl, that''s a witch!"


    "A witch?"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "She doesn''t seem to be cultivating."


    Curly mustached man stared with his eyes wide: "Don''t be fooled by her! All of the witches did not cultivate, but they were born with some spells! If it was a human, how could they have been born to use spells?


    Now, they have also brought cmity to our souls and killed countless of our rtives! "


    "What?"<span>Ye Fan was surprised, "Evil Spirit..." Is it rted to the witches? "


    <span>Curly Beard nodded his head: "You don''t know, the evil spirits are ruthless in plundering the life forms of our Odin Empire. However, witches like them are never attacked by the evil spirits! It was obvious that witches did not have any cultivation, and only knew some deceptive spells.


    Why didn''t the evil spirits attack them?


    It must be because they are in cahoots with the evil spirits! "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, as he roughly understood something.


    This light purple haired "witch" was indeed a little strange. She did not have any cultivation, but her mental strength seemed to be stronger than an ordinary person''s.


    However, her soul did not be stronger because of her mental strength. Instead, it was extremely weak.<span>But to say that the evil spirits were rted to them, Ye Fan felt that it was pure bullshit.


    <span>At this moment, a long-faced official wearing a white robe with golden stripes walked onto the stage.


    He held a torch in his hand and extended his hand to indicate for the crowd below to quiet down.


    <span>"Great worshippers of Odin!" The words in your hearts have been transmitted to the gods! The pitiful souls that have been ravaged by the evil spirits will be with you all to bear witness to this great moment of divine retribution! These witches who bring cmity to us, our Church of God willpletely eradicate them! Until these witches werepletely burned to death, then these evil spirits wouldpletely disappear! Let us pray together for our loved ones who have died! In order for their souls to rest in peace, we will execute the source of this cmity! "


    "Father Chester! Burn her to death! "<span>"Burn her to death! Burn her to death! " Wave after wave of roars and cries of rage filled the air.


    Father Chester''s face was solemn, and a ball of fire energy appeared in his hand, igniting the torch.


    <span>When he turned around and walked towards the purple-haired girl, the girl raised her head with much difficulty.


    <span>"Ugh ¡­" "Woo woo ¡­" The purple-haired girl shook her head as her tears rolled down uncontrobly. Her light purple eyes were filled with helplessness and pleading, as well as endless grievances.


    <span>However, there was no mercy on Chester''s face, and the citizens were cursing her nonstop. It was as if no one believed that the girl was innocent.


    The purple-haired girl looked at the crowd in the square in panic. "Woo woo" she begged and tried to survive.


    <span>However, all he received was even more disdain and humiliation.


    Gradually, the violet-haired girl''s eyes filled with despair ¡­. As Chester approached, the pile of firewood. Suddenly! A figure rushed up from below the stage! It was a lean youth with tanned skin who was wearing a brown vest! "He ran all the way over, taking out a rusty dagger!" Fiona! I''ll save you! "


    The young man did not run to Chester. Instead, he rushed to the edge of the firewood and used a dagger to cut off the rope behind the girl! The guards did not expect that someone would dare toe and throw away their life at such a time.The soldiers were about to make a move when Father Chester waved his hand.


    "Those who dare to collude with the witches are all the enemies of the worshippers of Odin! they should all be burned to death! "


    <span>Chester stretched out his hand, and numerous fireballs condensed from all directions, surrounding the boy and the girl.


    <span>Seeing that there was nowhere to dodge, the youth''s face revealed a terrified expression.


    He closed his eyes, and the purple-haired girl''s tears began to fall uncontrobly as she buried her head in the youth''s embrace.


    <span>Seeing that the two of them were about to die, a figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the high tform. One in each hand, he picked up the young man and the young girl, cing them on his shoulders.


    Before the fireballs could hit him, the man had already jumped up and flew out of the crowd! The one who attacked was naturally Ye Fan, but in order to avoid some trouble, Ye Fan had deliberately changed his appearance to look like a cold star.<span>Ye Fan originally only intended to save a girl. Firstly, he knew that the girl was innocent, and secondly, he was curious about the fact that the witch wasn''t attacked by the evil spirits.


    But he didn''t expect that there would actually be a brat that wasn''t afraid of death, rushing up to rescue him first. He had no choice but to save the two of them.<span>"Who is it!?


    How dare you rob the Law Pce!? "<span>Father Chester was infuriated. What made him and the soldiers even more shocked was that the person''s speed was too fast! Furthermore, they clearly did not sense what cultivation base this person was using! Ye Fan could already feel that there were several forces of Heaven Stealing, or even of the sage realm heading this way, so it would not be good for him to stay any longer.


    So, Ye Fan directly flew out of the city on the wind! On the main street, Xiao Xin''er and the other three girls were walking and eating when they saw a man carrying two people sh through the air. They were all stunned.


    "Xin Er, are you sure you didn''t see wrong? Is it my husband?"


    <span>Nian Bing asked curiously.


    Xiao Xin''er frowned, "It''s that stinky Ye Fan. What is he doing?"


    <span>Several sage realm experts and Duotian were chasing after him? "


    "How did he change his appearance again?"


    <span>Ling Yuwei was puzzled.


    <span>"Should we go take a look?"


    Ning Xuemo hurriedly asked.<span>Xiao Xin''er handed the cake in her hand to Ning Xuemo and said, "I''ll go. There''s no use in having more people. I''ll go and see what''s going on."


    After saying that, the girl also jumped up.


    <span>Several experts from the God''s Court didn''t pay much attention when they saw Xiao Xin''er rushing over from the back. They thought that Xiao Xin''er was also in their group.


    Ye Fan realized that his flying speed was not fast enough, so he didn''t hide and directly disintegrated, releasing the Wild Dragon Blood! The sword intent, Ye Fan didn''t intend to use it. Firstly, he didn''t want to kill people, and secondly, once he uses the sword intent, the matter of himing to Odin will be exposed, and it will definitely cause amotion.


    "Dragon wings!" "The airflow around us brought up golden lines, Ye Fan''s speed suddenly elerated!" "Crimson Gold Dragon Spear!"


    "Ye Fan, with his ming long spear, directly hit the faraway Divine Temple Barrier!" "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!"The protective shield was not damaged at all. It had only weakened a little?


    Ye Fan was stunned. Even if he didn''t use his sword intent, with the second stage disintegration and the crazed dragon blood, he would at least have the strength of a Saint Body.


    <span>But it could not even break through the barrier with a single Dragon King Spear?


    Is it really a super defensive barrier used to fight against evil spirits?<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2422

    <span>Fortunately, it was enough for Ye Fan to dilute it.


    <span>Ye Fan''s entire body was immediately wrapped in dragon mes, and he directly smashed a hole in his head, flying out of the area of the Heavenly Court! He wasn''t afraid of the people behind him, but he didn''t need to fight.


    <span>It was Aier''s territory after all, so it wasn''t appropriate for him to destroy the Church of God as soon as he came here.


    However, the group of people that were chasing after him were clenching their teeth and refusing to let go."Sir Pierre! Did you feel it?


    "


    A mage of the Sacred Heart Realm who was chasing after him held a purple gem staff in his hand. He said to Pierre who was standing beside him, "That should be the Divine Dragon Family of the War."


    At this moment Pierre was flying at the forefront with three pairs of holy tinum wings spread out behind him.<span>His face was solemn. "Moreover, if I''m not wrong, it should be a five-wed Golden Dragon, an extremely rare bloodline of the Divine Dragon n!"


    <span>"Why would an expert of the Shen Long family suddenlye to the Heavenly Court, and even want to kidnap that witch?"


    A female mage with a round face and pockmarks asked.


    "Could it be that the Dragon n is rted to witches?"<span>Or could it be, evil spirits ¡­ Something to do with the Shen Long family?


    <span>"


    Another person began to think, and each one of them had a stern expression on their faces.


    Pierre frowned and said, "No matter what, we must catch him! Investigate carefully! By robbing the court right in front of my eyes, when the Lord Overseer and Boss Hogg start to take responsibility, do I still need to continue staying here?


    "Since Miss Yue Ying has returned, I don''t want her to look down on me ¡­" Just at that moment, the Sacred Heart Magician at the side felt that something was amiss. He turned around and looked at her, and asked in astonishment, "Who is that woman behind us?


    "


    <span>A mass of golden red phoenix mes surrounded the girl like a phoenix, closely following right behind her! "Finally, they reacted. A bunch of idiots." Xiao Xin''er lightly snorted.


    In the beginning, she didn''t use her Phoenix mes until Ye Fan increased his speed and everyone started to increase their speed. Only then did Xiao Xin''er use her Phoenix mes."Phoenix me?


    Phoenix!? "


    "Dammit, how did the Phoenix n get involved!?"


    <span>"Could it be that the evil spirits are in danger because of our n attacking our Odin Empire?"


    "Just when the group of people were conversing, Ye Fan, who was flying in front, turned his head and shouted in Earthnguage, "Xin Er! Bind them for me! Don''t kill people! "


    Ye Fan had a couple of boys and girls in his hands, who needed some time to settle down.


    <span>He knew that he couldn''t get rid of them, so he let the woman help to dy the pursuers.


    <span>As for whether Xiao Xin''er had the ability to do so, Ye Fan naturally knew.


    The Sacred Heart Realm like Xiao Xin''er was greatly different from ordinary Sacred Heart Cultivators.


    During this period of time, all the girls had been diligently cultivating. Xiao Xin''er''s improvement was extremely fast.


    Although she was at the Sacred Heart Realm, Xiao Xin''er had refined the Flint Emperor Divine Hall and obtained a strand of inheritance from the ancient flint emperor. The phoenix mes had walked onto a path of transformation.<span>Currently, Xiao Xin''er''s Phoenix mes were different from any other Feng Nu.


    <span>She had also graduallyprehended the concept of fire from the divine me left behind by the flintlock emperor in the flintlock pce ¡­ Although it was impossible for her to inherit the Monarch level Concept of Fire, Xiao Xin''er''s talent was extremely high.


    <span>Ye Fan believed that sooner orter, she would be able toprehend her own Concept of Fire.


    "Can''t kill?


    "So troublesome." Xiao Xin''er curled her lips, but there was quite a smug look in her eyes.


    <span>Now that his cultivation was up, he could finally help a man.


    <span>In the next second, Xiao Xin''er activated Phoenix Burning Blood! Flying Feather! "


    Xiao Xin''er''s back was ignited with two huge phoenix fiery wings. Countless phoenix mes turned into flying daggers as they whistled towards the crowd in front of her! Several of the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivators with weaker cultivations immediately fled in fright. One of them was injured and fell to the ground.


    After cleaning up the random tokens, there were only five saints left in the sky, with Pierre in the lead.


    "Dammit, we can''t catch up like this!"


    "Let''s deal with Feng Nu first. Since they are in the same group, capturing her is the same as well!"<span>The male mage brandished the purple staff in his hand. Immediately, streaks of lightning balls rolled in the sky. "Boom! Boom!" Lightning headed straight for Xiao Xin''er! On the other hand, the round-faced female mage waved her blue staff. Hundreds and thousands of ice spikes floated in the air and suddenly thrust toward Xiao Xin''er! The dense lightning and ice spikes were like a torrential downpour; it was impossible to dodge! "Barrier!"


    Xiao Xin''er''s arms shook and a phoenix me barrier without a blind spot appeared around her, protecting her inside.<span>All of the lightning and ice spikes werepletely useless and werepletely blocked on the outside.


    <span>"No... The phoenix me of the Phoenix bloodline has an element that is far superior to our Chaotic Force. It is at the same cultivation level, unable to break through! "


    <span>The male mage frowned.


    <span>Pierre took out a broadsword with various colored gems on his waist, "Then, I will improve the quality of your elements ¡­" He waved his sword and drew a magical rune in the air with lightning speed.


    "High-grade enchantment, a song of praise from the gods, the carnival of elements!"


    In an instant, a purple and blue magic arraynded on the two mages.<span>The male wizard summoned the thunder and lightning element once more. Compared to the lightning and thunder from earlier, it was more than twice as violent! Lightning Dharma, a high grade Lightning Descend! "


    A bolt of lightning as thick as a heavenly pir descended from the skies. The purplish-blue lightning dragon instantly shattered Xiao Xin''er''s Phoenix mes barrier! The swan wings on Xiao Xin''er''s back red up as she swiftly dodged and dodged the lightning and thunder! Surprised, the girl did not expect Pierre to be able to strengthen the spells of her other twopanions!<span>It seemed like he really had some skills to be a knight. This kind of person was extremely useful on the battlefield! The female mage''s Ice Elemental Magic had clearly been strengthened as well, and the temperature around them plummeted several times in an instant! The Absolute Cold Domain, Frozen Death! "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er''s surroundings were engulfed in a frosty wind, and her swan wings could no longer be used smoothly.


    <span>"This is more like it..." Seeing the unceasingly approaching Ice Vortex, an excited smile appeared on Xiao Xin''er''s face ¡­. At the same time, in a quiet valley in the distance.


    After Ye Fannded, he let go of the young boy and girl.


    "Okay, now it''s safe." Ye Fan took out a healing pill and handed it to the young girl, "Your name is Fiona, eating this can help you quickly recover from your injuries."


    Fiona took it hesitantly, her purple eyes curiously looking at Ye Fan."Fiona, don''t eat yet!"


    The teenager looked at Ye Fan warily, "Who are you?"


    Why did you save us? "


    Ye Fan smiled, this kid was quite alert."Benjamin, it''s alright, this mister has no ill intentions, he is a good person," Fiona said, and quickly took the pill.


    "How do you know I''m a good person?"


    Ye Fan asked.<span>Fiona swallowed the pill and said, "We, the Scythe, are born with the ability to distinguish between good and evil."


    <span>"Thusi?"


    <span>Ye Fan mumbled to himself, it seems that this witch''s theory really has some logic to it... Ye Fan took out a woman''s dress and threw it to the girl, "Put it on, my woman is still behind, I need to hurry back."


    "Both of you, if you trust me, then don''t move. Don''t resist in spirit. I''ll send you to a safe ce." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2423

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    2423<span>Because of Fiona''s trust, the young man Benjamin stopped questioning her and obediently rxed.


    <span>In fact, the two of them had no other choice but to believe in Ye Fan.


    After Ye Fan sent the two into the storage ring, he turned around and returned.In the air, Xiao Xin''er was surrounded by a frost whirlpool!


    "Crimson Lotus!" "Gold Burst Wheel!"


    Xiao Xin''er entered the Red Lotus zing Blood state. From her body as the center, she furiously swept out more than ten phoenix mes from all directions!


    <span>These light wheels were like iparably sharp des that twisted through the frost whirlpools!


    The two mages had helpless expressions. They had already used their full strength, but with their cultivation being suppressed and their spells being suppressed by the Phoenix mes, there was nothing they could do!Seeing this, Pierre personally went forward, the broadsword in his hand shed with a golden white light as he shed his sword through the air!


    "Holy Sword, Starfall!"


    Suddenly, one divine energy after another transformed into bright meteors. The millstone-sized star began to descend from the surroundings of Xiao Xin''er''s body!Xiao Xin''er spread her swan wings and dodged, but Pierre had already rushed over!


    Divine energy did not affect Pierre at all. He swung his sword, creating a divine storm that restricted Xiao Xin''er''s movement!


    Xiao Xin''er had no choice but to raise her shield to block the falling meteor!"Red Lotus Phoenix Cry Sword!"


    Seeing that the distance was far enough, the red lotus on Xiao Xin''er''s body bloomed and she thrusted her sword at it!


    <span>"High Tier Additional Spell, Water God''s Protection!"


    It was as if around Pierre there were a pair ofrge, gentle blue arms, holding him in their arms.


    <span>As the Phoenix''s Cry drew near, Pierre thrust out his own wide sword, which glistened with blue light, and it shed with the crimson sword.


    <span>"Boom!"


    Xiao Xin''er was sent flying. She felt her blood churning and her arm going numb!


    Xiao Xin''er couldn''t help but frown. She had underestimated this seemingly weak Feng Yueying''s pursuer. After all, she was one of the three Grand Knights, and herbat ability was not exaggerated.<span>"Even if you are the Phoenix n''s Feng Nu, it does not mean that you can defeat the power bestowed by the gods ¡­"


    Pierre said with a face full of righteousness, "This is the Church of God. You have vited thew of the Church of God!<span>If you don''t surrender now, this knight captain will not guarantee you that you will survive the next attack! "


    Xiao Xin''er revealed an excited smile. She actually didn''t understand Odin''snguage.


    <span>"I don''t know what you''re talking about, but this is fun ¡­" "I don''t have the chance to test the results of my cultivation..."


    Seeing this, Pierre knew that Xiao Xin''er did not intend to stop and coldly snorted.


    He raised the broadsword into the air, "Holy Sword, Thor!"<span>"Boom!"


    <span>A bolt of lightningnded on the broadsword, and an enormous lightning sword that flickered with lightning instantly appeared!


    "With the Water God''s protection, your Phoenix mes will not be able to harm me. With the Thunder God''s Sword, you won''t be able to escape!"<span>Pierre said and was about tounch a fierce attack on Xiao Xin''er, only to find out that something was wrong behind him.


    <span>"Roaaaaaar!"


    One could only hear the waves of dragon roarsing from behind them. Seven giant dragons formed from dazzling spiritual power were howling and rolling around them!


    It was Ye Fan who had rushed over from the back, and used the Illusory Heart Seven Dragon sh!


    "This is bad!" "Protect the mind!"<span>Pierre realized that this spiritual force was enough to threaten all of them.


    "High-grade enchantment, Mimir''s Spring Water!"


    <span>Pierre swung his sword and saw a golden light shining in the sky. The mist formed by the blue and white water droplets surrounded the group of them!


    <span>The Illusory Dream''s Seven Dragon Strikes shed through the fog, but it did not give them much mental stimtion.


    However, when Pierre turned his head around, he saw that Ye Fan, who had already circled around to the back, was already dragging Xiao Xin''er and flying high into the sky, flying into the clouds!


    Ye Fan spread his dragon wings, and the two flew faster than Pierre and the others, so leaving them behind was just a matter of time.Annoyed, Pierre sheathed his sword and looked in the direction in which Ye Fan had disappeared, his eyes filled with doubt.


    "Aiya! Stinky Ye Fan, what are you doing!? I haven''t hit enough! "Xiao Xin''er angrily struggled in the man''s embrace, "It''s not like I''m in danger! We just started to get serious! "


    "Stop messing around! It''s not like I have to fight with them today.If I were to kill someone identally, how will Ar exin herself when shees back? "" I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ kill someone identally. Ye Fan lectured.


    <span>When Xiao Xin''er heard this, she could only pout her mouth and say, "How can it be so easy to kill him ¡­" That guy seems to be a half-step Holy Spirit. To me, it''s just the right time to spar with him!


    However, what in the world is going on with you? How did you cause such amotion not long after wandering around the city?


    And you keep asking us to act in a low profile, so the one who causes the biggest trouble is yourself! "


    Ye Fan forced out a smile, "Let''s first find a safe ce, and then slowly talk about it in detail."


    Nightfall.Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er returned to the city to meet the women.


    <span>At Feng Yueying''s suggestion, everyone came to her own residence, which was a tall tower in the God''s Court.


    <span>As one of the support officers, the entire first floor belonged to Feng Yueying, but no one would disturb her.


    <span>After Ye Fan released Fiona and Benjamin, the girls also heard the general situation from the purple-haired girl.


    So it turned out that the Thorium race was an ancient race within the borders of the Odin Empire.The majority of them were women, a matriarchal race. Women had the power to reproduce.


    The Thusi race was naturally hard to cultivate, but for some reason, all sorts of elements avoided them. It was like a type of instor.


    However, they were born with the ability of discernment, and could do some basic divination and fortune-telling. This was what a witch called them.<span>At the same time, it was extremely difficult for their souls to be detected, making it difficult for them to be detected by divine sense. Therefore, it was not that easy to capture them.


    "Because we, the Thorium n, cannot cultivate, we have been treated as ves since ancient times.


    In this crisis of evil spirits, we are the only ones who will not be attacked. Therefore, they believed that we were the ones who had used our sorcery in order to take revenge on the Odin Empire.


    "However, our magic only uses the ability of soul detection to make some simple divination techniques. At the very most, it is just some small magic techniques and ispletely insignificant." Fiona said sorrowfully.<span>Benjamin looked sad and indignant, "Fiona''s parents and two sisters were all captured and burned to deathst year!


    <span>In the past, the nobles had treated the Ce''Sai as a toy, trading them for trade, and all sorts of insults!


    <span>Now that the evil spirits were in danger, they had to use this pitiful race as a scapegoat! Simply despicable and shameless to the extreme!


    The Divine Court still have the nerve to say that they are the spokesperson of the God of Heaven, could it be that the God of Heaven is such an unreasonable and tyrannical existence!? "Fiona timidly pushed the young man away, "Benjamin, don''t..." "Stop talking..."


    She carefully looked at Feng Yueying. She knew that this ce was the residence of the Auxiliary Officer of the Divine Court.


    <span>Feng Yueying smiled and shook her head, indicating that it was alright.


    "This is too reckless, what does the Evil Spirit have to do with them? Why is the Church so superstitious? " Xiao Xin''er indignantly said.


    Ye Fan asked Feng Yueying, "Yingying, Ai''er and you should have known about this earlier, right?"


    Feng Yueying sighed, "Yes ¡­" Actually, Ai''er was well aware that the Thusi people were being treated unfairly, but this matter ¡­ "It''s not as simple as it looks on the surface." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2424

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    "Isn''t Sister Ai Er an oracle, the highest leader of the Church of God? If she were to abolish this kind of preposterous behavior, would there be anyone who would dare to disobey?" Blue Rain wondered.


    Feng Yueying forced a smile and said, "The Divine Court has a long history, and many of the deeply rooted forces, including some aristocrats, have their own opinions.


    "Although the oracle has the highest status, after all, Ai''er is still inexperienced and doesn''t have a strong desire for power, so a lot of powers in the Church of God aren''t under her control."


    Xu Linshan took over and said regretfully, "Actually, the biggest problem lies with Arthur XIII.<span>After all, the Church had only taken up a small part of the territory.


    <span>Even now, he still did not know the specific reason for the appearance of an evil spirit.


    <span>King Arthur asked Al, who had not received the oracle, so he could not exin.


    <span>In the face of grievances, King Arthur needed to find a way to vent. As for the Thusi ¡­ The most suitable scapegoat... "


    Everyone could not help but feel sympathy for him. Hearing this, they could understand.


    <span>To put it bluntly, in order to pacify the citizens and stabilize the panic, the Empire and the Holy Church had to have a target.


    Since he could not find out who his real enemy was, he could only find the least important and most suspicious ones, the Ce''Sai, to vent his anger.


    "Actually... The advisors, including Aelle, had advised King Arthur not to ce the me blindly on the Thusi.


    <span>However, from King Arthur''s point of view, sacrificing a Thusi in exchange for the temporary stability of the empire waspletely worth it.


    If the people knew that the emperor and the oracles didn''t know who the enemy was, and where the evil spirits came from, then so many had died ¡­


    Then, the possible chaos, the conspiracy theories, will make the empire copse even faster "sighed Feng Yueying," Ai''er is also very upset, but there''s nothing she can do about it.


    Putting everything else aside, the current Supreme Mage of the Church of God, Antonio, had extremely high qualifications. He was the former oracle of the past, the senior of Magic King Phillips.Antonio, for his part, was in favour of purging the Thelsi, who, he believed, were not epted by the magical elements as the incarnation of evil.


    Naturally, most of the Elders Guild would support Antonio''s decision.<span>In the order of knights, Captain Hogg supported Aelle, but Evra, Pierre, all believed in Antonio. "


    "Senior-apprentice Brother of the Demon Lord?" Ye Fan frowned. From the looks of it, that Supreme Mage has some ability.


    <span>"Yes, the oracle has changed several times, but Antonio has been the High Mage for hundreds of years."


    <span>"Even Ai''er said that she had no chance of winning without the blessing of the God of Heaven in front of Antonio," Feng Yueyingmented.


    <span>"Is it really that powerful?" "It sounds real," Xiao Xin''er muttered.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, was quite convinced, because to this day, he still doesn''t know the exact level of the Magic King.


    <span>Although he felt that he would definitely be able to defeat the Demon Envoys, he still couldn''t see through their strength.


    Mages were different from other cultivators. Some techniques were very mysterious and could indeed be used to make up for the difference in strength.


    Mages of the same cultivation level usually had the advantage, which was determined by how they fought.Thus, he often needed more strength in order to suppress them.


    <span>"Husband, it''s a good thing you were there today. Otherwise, this Fiona would have been too pitiful." Nian Ru wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. She felt very ufortable listening to him.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Actually, I didn''t think too much about it. Firstly, I know that she is really innocent. Secondly, I am very curious, what is the truth of why the Sessi race is not attacked by evil spirits..."


    "You did quite right. This is a very good sample. "Studying the Cersei can solve many problems." Chu Yunyao took out a box with great interest.


    "Little Yao Yao, you ¡­"


    Chu Yunyao opened the box. Inside was a pile of medical tools, including needles and tubes.


    "Take some blood samples and study them first." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, it seemed like he didn''t need to specifically mention it, Chu Yunyao also wanted to start work.


    Benjamin, who was standing at the side, let out a cry of surprise. He looked down at the tools in the box with excitement in his eyes.<span>"Kid, what''s wrong?" Ye Fan thought of something and asked, "Oh right, I haven''t asked you yet, are you also from the Sessi race?" What does it have to do with Fiona? "


    <span>Benjamin looked up and smiled shyly, "Sir, Fiona and I grew up together. I''m not from the Sessi race, but I''m an orphan thanks to the Fiona family taking me in."


    <span>"It''s not convenient for us Sessi to show our faces, so Benjamin used to help us shop in the city," Fionaughed, "He is a strange person, but he is a good brother."


    Benjamin excitedly asked Chu Yunyao, "Thisdy, may I ask if this box of yours is a medical tool? I was sneaking around the hospital and saw doctors using some of the props.<span>Lady, are you a doctor? the kind that can be operated on, cut up the body, and save the patient? "


    <span>Chu Yunyao frowned and pointed at Ye Fan, "I''m not a doctor, he''s the ¡­ ¡­"


    <span>Benjamin looked at Ye Fan in surprise and respect, "So..." So you are a doctor?! "


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    <span>Benjamin''s dark face turned red, "My parents were killed by magic. I don''t like cultivators, but I''ve always wanted to be a doctor."


    Fiona said: "Benjamin''s idol is the Imperial Advisor, Chu Yunyao. He said that Imperial Advisor Chu is the greatest person in all of prehistoric times and that she brought about a revolution in technology.


    Technology can make civilians better off, and it can cure more patients.


    That''s why he was so excited when he saw these advanced medical tools. "


    "Idol..."Ye Fan and the other girls all looked at Chu Yunyao with strange expressions ¡­


    Chu Yunyao was expressionless, but in her eyes, she was somewhat appreciative of this Benjamin ¡­<span>At the same time.


    The statue of the God of Magic was standing in a huge hall on the first floor.


    Dressed in a suit of armor, Pierre, who had a serious expression on his face, walked into the hall, emitting the sound of heavy metal footsteps.In the middle of the hall, in the middle of an azure pool, a mage was in the midst of meditating.


    The mage had a head full of white hair. The white robe shrouded his entire body, giving him a solemn and sacred appearance.


    "Sir Antonio, there is something I need your help with." Pierre bowed respectfully.<span>The Supreme Mage, Antonio, slowly opened his eyes. In an instant, the entire hall seemed to sh with a divine light.


    <span>"Sir Pierre."


    The voice suddenly appeared on one of the ck stone seats on the tform.<span>Antonio did not know why, but he had already teleported over.


    The mage''s eyes shone with a deep light, "I already know the purpose of your visit, but..." You may not be fit to arrest these criminals. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2425

    Rmended reading:<span>"Why?" Pierre frowned, "Do you think that our Third Order is not enough to capture these two nsmen?"


    Antonioughed, "The knight is mistaken. I only know where they went and I don''t know their identities. So they are from the family."


    "A Five wed Golden Dragon, Feng Nu, Divine Dragon and Phoenix n expert suddenly came here to take away the Thusi n ¡­


    "Your Excellency, Supreme Mage, don''t you think that this kind of behavior might be the answer to the question that we''ve been wondering about all this time?" Pierre''s eyes shed with a hint of coldness.A hint of surprise shed in Antonio''s eyes, "So that''s how it is ¡­" This was indeed suspicious. The fact that the Thelsi were not attacked by evil spirits was already very strange in itself.


    If there is the power of the n behind it, then perhaps everything makes sense. "


    <span>"So, these two criminals must be arrested as soon as possible! "Find out the truth!" Pierre sternly said, "Sir Antonio, all the movements in the Church of God are under your control. Please lend me a hand."


    Antonio sighed and raised his hand. A magic mirror appeared in front of him.The shocking scene of Xiao Xin''er entering and exiting Feng Yueying''s residence appeared on the screen.


    "This is ¡­" Pierre looked surprised.<span>"Knight Commander Pierre, this time, even Counsellor Feng Yueying was unable to escape responsibility. Are you really willing to arrest the culprit?" Antonio asked.


    Pierre gritted his teeth and sighed, "I believe that Miss Yue Ying was deceived! "Don''t worry, as the Knight Head of the Temple, I can see the importance of this!"


    Antonio got up and said: "In that case, the knight and I will go together."


    The opposing side is a Sheng Domain cultivator with five wed golden dragons and Feng Nu. I''m afraid her position in the n is not low. If they were to start a war, it would be best to be careful. "<span>"It would be for the best if we had a mage to go with us," Pierre said with a trace of worry in his eyes.


    <span>At Feng Yueying''s residence.


    <span>When Benjamin found out that the woman in front of him was his idol, Master Chu, he was so excited that he was at a loss for words!


    Chu Yunyao had no intentions of responding to him. After taking a sample of Fiona''s blood, she returned to theboratory in her ring and began to study it.


    "Mister, who are you? Why is Imperial Advisor Chu with you?" Fiona asked timidly.<span>Ye Fan smiled, "You only need to know that we are here to help you, not to harm you."


    <span>As he was speaking, Ye Fan was slightly surprised, and a helpless look emerged on his face.


    "It looks like... We exposed our location. "<span>Suddenly, from all sides of the tower, a glowing golden magic barrier rose from the ground and surrounded the entire tower!


    Feng Yueying seemed to realize something, and her pretty face turned white, "Crap, I heard that there''s a monitoring magical crystal inside the Church of God. It seems to be true."


    "If we''re discovered, we''ll be discovered. What''s there to be afraid of?" Xiao Xin''er said indifferently.<span>"Xin Er, don''t act recklessly. Even if your strength has greatly increased, there are mountains outside the mountain. Moreover, the people who injured this ce are not good enough to exin it to Ai''er."


    "I''m not a three year old child, so I know my limits." Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes at Ye Fan, "Furthermore, if someone is here, I don''t think I''ll have the chance to make a move."<span>Ye Fan also had a headache, he had just arrived at Odin and there were already so many troublesome matters, "Take Fiona and Benjamin and hide in the ring, Ying Ying and I will chat with them."


    <span>Outside the tower, there were already hundreds of armored knights and dozens of mages in magic robes.


    <span>"Hubby, that person is the Supreme Mage, Antonio." When Feng Yueying saw the old man standing together with Pierre, she was slightly worried.


    "I have guessed it, but the feeling ispletely different from that of the Magic King." Ye Fan said.Pierre took a step forward and said seriously, "Miss Yue Ying, please do not shield the culprit who robbed this court. I know you must have been deceived."


    Feng Yueying said, "Knight Commander Pierre, I have not been deceived. There is a reason for all of this.The Thelsi are wronged, and they should not have been subjected to such cruel treatment. "


    "Hmph, boasting shamelessly! You, a mere assistant officer, dare to raise doubts in front of this mage?


    The order to exterminate the witches was personally issued by His Majesty, Arthur XIII.<span>"You dare to collude with arge army, loot the magical field, and disturb the hearts of Odin''s people? This is a capital offense!" Antonio said.


    "Miss Yue Ying, don''t try to be brave. You won''t be able to escape!"


    "Now, I will immediately bring people in to search those two criminals. I hope you don''t make things difficult for me!" Pierre frowned.


    "No need to go in." Antonio sneered and looked at Ye Fan, "This person is the man who robbed the training field earlier on. He just used some method to disguise himself."


    "What?!" Hearing this, Pierre''s face immediately sank. "I knew there was something wrong with this guy. Miss Yue Ying must have been fooled by his flowery words!"


    Pierre drew his broadsword and said, "I let you escape during the day, but this time, you won''t be able to escape even if you have wings!"<span>Ye Fan helplesslyughed and said, "Look at me..." Does it look like it''s going to run? "


    "At least you have some guts!" Pierre stepped forward.


    Seeing that he was about to attack, Feng Yueying could not bear to do so, "Sir Pierre! Sir Antonio! For today''s matter, wait until the Divine Overseer returns, then we can discuss further. ""Miss Yue Ying, even if he is a friend of the oracle, he doesn''t have the qualification to plunder the Law Field! "Don''t worry, I won''t kill him. I will only imprison him and wait for his trial," Pierre said.


    <span>Feng Yueying was anxious, "That''s not what I meant, you guys ¡­. You guys are not a match for Ye Fan!


    Don''t force him to hurt you! We still have to fight against the evil spirits together, why kill each other? "


    Pierre was stupefied. He had never thought that a woman was worrying about his life in return.


    "How dare you!" Antonio reprimanded, "It seems this criminal has been bewitching. Do you really think that a five-wed dragon can do whatever he wants in the Church of God?"Pierre became even more furious from embarrassment and said with a flushed face, "Don''t tell me that in the eyes of Miss Yue Ying, I am really inferior to this guy?!"


    "That being the case, I can only use my strength to prove to Miss Yue Ying that I am the man worthy of you!"


    While Pierre was speaking, the aura of the sage realm suddenly erupted from all over his body.


    "High-grade supplementary technique, Wind God''s help!" "The favor of Odin''s divine power!"<span>All of a sudden, Pierre pushed off the ground with his feet and the green wind surrounding him moved at a fast speed, increasing his speed all of a sudden!


    In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of Ye Fan. With a swing of his sword, the sound of the sword cutting through the air was extremely ear-piercing.<span>A hole was sted open in the ground, but Ye Fan was not even there!


    <span>Pierre turned around and was shocked!

 Chapter 2426

    "How is this possible..."Ye Fan held Princess Feng Yueying in his arms and stood there, sighing, "If you want to fight, that''s no problem. If you see her clearly and then beat her, what if you hurt my woman?"


    <span>Pierre was so angry that he was trembling, but at the same time, he couldn''t believe that in that moment, not only did Ye Fan run away himself, he even picked up Feng Yueying and dodged with him?


    Ye Fan put down Feng Yueying, giving the woman aforting smile, "Yingying, step aside, I won''t kill anyone, don''t worry."


    Feng Yueying said, "Be careful of your own safety, that''s really too much ¡­" "So be it."<span>The two conversed in thenguage of the Earth.


    Pierre said, "No matter what you''re saying, you were lucky just now. Next up, I won''t give you the chance to dodge!"<span>"Oh, really?" Ye Fan smiled, not agreeing.


    He had only used the Second Disintegration, while Pierre had already used the half-step Holy Spirit cultivation plus the strengthening spell.


    After a simple confrontation, Ye Fan had already sensed that Pierre''s ability, in addition to his half-step Holy Spirit cultivation, was an additional skill to assist himself and the team.<span>In the eyes of most people, his additional technique should be considered very powerful. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to block the Illusory Heart Seven Dragon sh and Phoenix mes.


    <span>However, in terms of sword techniques and battle techniques, he was just so-so.


    Feeling Ye Fan''s attitude, Pierre was even more determined, raised his sword and stabbed at Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan''s body was just like a nimble shadow, shing around and easily avoiding all of the attacks.


    <span>Pierre realized that Ye Fan was always one step ahead of him and knew how to swing his sword. It was simply a ghost!


    <span>"Your swordsmanship is too honest. It seems like youck the opportunity to use swords in closebat, so your magic skills are not as good as yours." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    Annoyed, Pierre finally gave up on closebat and swung his sword!


    "Holy Sword, the Sword of the God of Light!"


    A group of six-winged, angel-like deities, with a height of over ten meters, appeared in front of Ye Fan.


    <span>Angel grasped the two swords of holy light with both of his hands and swung them down towards Ye Fan.


    <span>On this day, the speed at which he used the sword was at least twice as fast as Pierre.


    Crazy dragon blood!<span>Ye Fan''s eyes zed with golden mes, and golden red dragon mes shot up into the sky!


    This time, he could not deal with it with just the disintegration of the secondyer. He needed to strengthen his ownbat strength!<span>"Dragon w, Tearing Sky Force!"


    The two ming dragon ws collided with the two swords of holy light, and with a forceful ripping, the swords were torn into countless specks of light!<span>The angel seemed to be extremely unwilling. He raised his head and transformed into countless white beams of light that scattered into the sky!


    <span>"Damn it!"


    Seeing that there was nothing Pierre could do, he once again raised his sword high into the air!<span>"High-grade supplementary technique, Odin''s Divine Lightning!"


    <span>Seeing Pierre use this move, many of the knights and mages quickly retreated!


    A bolt of lightning suddenly appeared from high up in the sky. With a thunderous boom, itnded on the broadsword!


    The broadsword transformed into a massive lightning sword!


    "Holy Sword, Wrath of Odin!"Pierre stabbed his sword into the ground, and all of a sudden, a ripple of lightning spread out from the ground!


    <span>The violent lightning turned into dozens of lightning serpents, which spread out and struck towards Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan frowned, but didn''t move.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud thunder sound, the dazzling electric lightpletely engulfed Ye Fan!<span>Seeing this, Pierreughed out loud, "This is the price you paid for your arrogance..."


    <span>Pierre was stunned again before he could finish his sentence.


    <span>He saw Ye Fan standing therepletely unharmed, and from top to bottom, a golden-red dragon blood armor had blocked most of the damage for him.


    <span>However, a small part of the damage done to Ye Fan''s body was nothing to fear.


    <span>Ye Fan felt a little bored, and said, "Your half-step Holy Spirit cultivation should have increased after three years of fighting with evil spirits."


    Pierre was stunned and hesitantly asked, "Is there a problem..."


    <span>"Your fighting skills are not meticulous enough. You only know how to chase and fight. In terms of experience, you don''t look like a half-step Holy Spirit cultivator.


    <span>To put it simply, your cultivation has risen, but your skills are unable to keep up ¡­.


    "If I didn''t guess wrongly, before the crisis of evil spirits broke out, you should at most be at the peak of the Sacred Heart Realm, right?" Ye Fan said.Pierre felt a burst of guilt. He was indeed only at the Sacred Heart Realm!


    <span>After all, on paper, the power of the Odin Empire wasn''t much different from a great battle.


    It seemed as if the entire Sheng Domain had been forcefully pulled out by the Chaotic Force.


    Compared to those who had relied on their talent and time to be the top masters of Sheng Domain, there was still an obvious gap.<span>Pierre''s face darkened. He knew that he had lost. He had lost miserably, and he could not find any hope for victory.


    "Divine Dragon n''s Five wed Golden Dragon Bloodline indeed has some ability.<span>Sir Pierre, you are still young. You don''t have to me yourself too much.


    Next, this mage will personally send them to jail. "Antonio floated in the air, five crystal balls flying in front of him.


    These five crystal balls were the size of eggs. They were round and transparent, and glowed with a variety of colors.


    <span>Seeing this, Feng Yueying hurriedly reminded, "Hubby! "This Antonio uses a feeling ¡­"


    Without waiting for the woman to finish, Ye Fan could no longer hear her!


    Ye Fan frowned, something strange had happened. His vision had gonepletely ck, and he couldn''t hear anything?


    "I shall ask you onest time, criminal of the Shen Long family. Are you willing to confess to all crimes?"


    <span>Only Antonio''s voice resounded in Ye Fan''s ears.


    <span>Ye Fan blinked his eyes. His vision had indeed gone ck. He frowned and asked, "What did you do to my vision?"


    "It''s nothing much, I can manipte all of your senses, so you have no chance of winning against me ¡­" Antonio said condescendingly.<span>Ye Fan tried to awaken the dragon soul, using it to block the mental interference.


    <span>However, he realized that even if he had to use the Dragon Soul to protect himself, he still couldn''t escape!


    <span>"It seems that you do not intend to cooperate," Antonio said coldly.


    As soon as his voice fell, Ye Fan felt as if his whole body was being burned by a hot iron!


    "Ah!"Ye Fan''s whole body was filled with blood vessels. His skin, blood, and flesh, it was as if they were being watered by iron.


    This pain made him want to faint!"You have some ability. To be able to endure this kind of pain, it seems like you really aren''t simple. This mage has never encountered someone who isn''t knocked out by pain before ¡­" Antonio was surprised.


    <span>Ye Fan knew that this was his own brain making a wrong pain judgement. He wasn''t actually being watered by iron, but his brain thought that it was just that painful!


    "Damn it ¡­" The third stage of disintegration! "


    <span>Even if Ye Fan could suffer, he didn''t want to be yed with like this. The key was that he couldn''t see or hear, as he was too vulnerable to attack.


    <span>After releasing the power from the third stage of disintegration, his physical fitness had improved tremendously, and his mind had be much clearer!


    At this moment, his battle power was at least at the Holy Spirit Realm. He could finally contend against Antonio''s spiritual magic!


    <span>"Huff ¡­" Ye Fan wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead, and looked at Antonio who was floating in the middle of the crystal balls, "I was just saying, your aura ispletely different from Phillips'' ¡­


    It seems that not only do you have different personalities, even magic has apletely different path.I have to say, this is the most disgusting magic I''ve ever encountered ¡­ "


    Antonio was not too surprised that Ye Fan could request help from him. Instead, he frowned, "You know Phillips?" "Who are you?"

 Chapter 2427

    "Just someone I know." Ye Fan said, "From the beginning until now, I only gave face to the oracle, and didn''t care about it at all.


    <span>"If you do not step down, I will not show mercy."


    Ye Fan''s eyes gradually cooled down.He could have cut Antonio with his sword and used his blood to make this group of people understand how serious the situation was.


    However, he was not an unreasonable person, and he was not a bloodthirsty and bullying thug.<span>If he were a member of the Church of God, he would have definitely considered the raider of the court as a criminal and arrested him.


    Therefore, in the face of Antonio and Pierre''s aggressive attacks, Ye Fan didn''t immediately attack and hurt them.


    <span>Antonio asked in doubt, "Hiding behind the scenes. What are you hiding from us? You took away the Sisi''s witches and now you dare to threaten us?"


    <span>Ye Fan said helplessly, "Is there a direct rtionship between the Sessi race and evil spirits? Are you really unable to tell?"


    If the Thusi race have this kind of ability, why would they be oppressed by you people like this? "<span>"Then what evidence do you have to prove that the Thelsi have nothing to do with evil spirits?" Antonio asked.


    Ye Fan sighed, "It''s not convenient to talk about this here. When your oracle returns, I will exin everything clearly."


    <span>"Whether or not you are a friend of the oracle has not been determined by us, but what we can be certain of is ¡­ You have vited thew of the Church of God!


    <span>This mage must arrest you today! " Antonio said in a serious tone.


    Ye Fan frowned. It seemed that if he didn''t give this old guy some medicine, he wouldn''t let it go.


    Right at that moment, a female silhouette suddenly appeared in the middle of the arena!


    Surprisingly, it was a holographic image that was conjured by the Chief Adjunct, Zhu Bi.


    "Sir Antonio, please be patient. We have just contacted the oracle.


    "The oracle and Knight Commander Hogg are about to return." Zhu Bi had a serious look on his face. At the same time, he nced at Ye Fan with some dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    Ye Fan didn''t care about Zhu Bia''s look at all. Upon hearing that Ai''er wasing back, he was a little excited."Even if the oracle were to return, he would not be able to change the crime of robbing a witch of the Theseus."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a beautiful silhouette appeared in the middle of the arena, using the shape of a particle to form a shape!


    <span>She had beautiful wavy long hair, sapphire eyes, and an impable face between amber and wine-red.


    On the outside of the gown, there was a golden pattern on the white background. It was covered with a red cloak emzoned with the insignia of the Divine Court. The beauty of the cloak did not lose its majesty.


    Hundreds of knights and mages present immediately dropped to one knee or bowed.


    "Ai Er ¡­" Ye Fan smiled in his heart. This woman, had cashed in her [1]. Top talent for mages!<span>All elemental magic had reached a very high level!


    <span>To Ye Fan, it had only been about a year, but the princess in front of him was already much more mature than before.


    <span>Even though his appearance was still youthful and permanent, the experience in his eyes, the reverence and holy aura radiating from his body, had undergone a tremendous change.


    Ai''er''s pair of blue eyes looked at Ye Fan, full ofplex emotions. After all, to her, waiting for this day had already been too long...<span>The world had changed.


    He is no longer the reclusive City Lord of Hell who is gued with all kinds of troubles.


    She wasn''t the immature princess who didn''t dare to show her face and begged for a man''s help in order to escape the marriage.<span>The two of them had gone through many life and death battles, even saving the world. They had also established themselves in a new ne of existence and climbed to the peak of power, all the way until today ¡­


    Seeing the man who had changed her life once again, it was obvious howplicated Ai''er''s emotions were.Angele stared at her for a while and smiled. * CHI *


    "Ye Fan, long time no see."<span>These few words seemed to contain thousands of words.


    <span>"Heh ¡­" Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief, "Although I received your letter before, but actually seeing you personally has made me feel a lot more at ease."


    <span>At this moment, a middle-aged knight with short chestnut hair, dressed in tinum armor, and a face as sharp as a knife, and an imposing resolution, descended from the sky.


    <span>He held a five-meter-long, giant tinum spear in his hand, the tip of the spear gleaming with a brilliant light.


    <span>Seeing Ai''er face Ye Fan, the knight revealed a peaceful smile, wrinkled his brows, and sized Ye Fan up with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Lord Prophet, I heard that this is an old friend of yours, but he and another Feng Nu kidnapped the Sissy tribe ¡­"


    "Lord Supreme Mage!" Ai''er directly interrupted Antonio, turned around and said, "Ye Fan and the others are important guests that I invited, and not enemies."<span>What they do, I vouch for in my capacity as oracle, is not malicious.


    I will give you an answer tomorrow for the specific reason! ""Lord Prophet, even if they have reasons, they should be arrested and sent to prison today ¡­"


    <span>"I am the oracle! In the Church of God, I have the highest authority!


    If the Overlord Mage does not agree, then we need to convene the Elders Guild tomorrow and discuss this after the public trial! " Ai''er did not give in.Facing the domineering look of Aelle, Antonio narrowed his eyes and looked at the knight in tinum armour.


    "Knight Commander Hogg, what do you think?"


    Hogg''s face was cold, and after ncing at Ye Fan, he said in a deep voice, "I am the Knight Commander of the Guardian God, so I naturally trust the Oracle."


    Furthermore, it is true that the oracle has temporary supreme authority and does not vite any of the rules ".Antonio snorted, "If that''s the case, then this mage will wait until tomorrow. The oracle master has given a reasonable answer!"


    <span>As Antonio took his men and left, Pierre, too, led his men away with a sad expression on his face.


    <span>Ai''er then smiled helplessly, "I knew it, with your character, if I were to tell you about the Susie tribe, you would definitely intervene ¡­"


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect you to make a big deal out of it the moment you arrived."Ye Fan spread out his hands, "I''ve already endured it, even after getting beaten I still haven''t fought back."


    <span>Ai''er looked at him with concern. "Did Antonio hurt you? His sensory magic is really powerful. "


    <span>"It won''t hurt me so much, but it really does hurt a lot." Ye Fan bitterly smiled and shook his head.


    Feng Yueying stepped forward and said, "Ai''er, it''s a good thing you came back, otherwise I''m afraid many people would have died. Antonio is too arrogant."


    "Yue Ying, it''s been hard on you and Ling Shan. Have you arranged a ce for us to stay?"


    <span>"It''s all settled. If we don''t go for the looting of the nexus, today''s journey would be quite smooth." Feng Yueying sighed.


    <span>At this time, Hogg stepped forward and asked with a stern expression, "Lord Oracle, what is this gentleman''s rtionship with you?


    <span>For him to have a conflict with the High Mage is not a wise decision at the moment. "


    Ai Er smiled and said, "Knight Head Hogg, you don''t have to worry about this. I have my own ns."


    You''ve worked hard these past few days. Bring the elites of the First Cavalry back to rest. "


    "Lord Oracle ¡­ You haven''t answered my question yet. "What''s the rtionship?" Hogg persisted, his eyes shining.<span>Ai''er was stunned for a moment, ncing at Ye Fan from the corner of her eyes, not knowing what to say...

 Chapter 2432

    Ye Fan decisively used his sword and directly crushed the White Bone Beast.


    Not far away, a huge ball of mucus was once again restored. A group of Nether Eye mages was still sending evil spirits over.<span>While he was trapped by the Nightmare Terror, the group of mages set up a defensive formation.


    "What a pity ¡­ "Just a little more..." Chisana grinned coldly. "It seems that even if you are as strong as the God of Swords, you still have many fears in your heart."


    "You three, do well. Drag, dy a little longer." The disfigured old mageughed sinisterly.Ye Fan gasped for breath, his whole body covered in cold sweat.


    The Nether Eye mages really did have some skills.


    Mages are like this, even though their cultivation is only at the Sacred Heart and Sacred Body level.


    But because they paid more attention to certain areas of talent and specialized in techniques, their offensive techniques varied and became even more difficult to deal with.<span>Because mages only have a single path of cultivation, the upper limit is usually not high. Once the path is understood, it is easy to deal with.


    Except for Ai''er, who was born with all elemental particles and had a strong mental strength, it was simply an all-powerful ability that defied the heavens.


    Otherwise, he could only be like these three mages, one was good at dealing with undead, one could be crushed, and the other could only defend.<span>However, thebination of these three Mages, which could easily be instantly killed by Ye Fan, was enough to drag Ye Fan down for a good while.


    Ye Fan had to admit that he had underestimated the strength of these guys.He had originally thought that since the other party didn''t even have a Holy Spirit, he would be able to insta-kill them with his three levels of disintegration and one level of Sword Intent disintegration.


    <span>Unexpectedly, this group of people had magic that specialized in defense and absorbing damage.


    <span>"You shouldn''t have done this, you shouldn''t have done this, using the person I valued the most..." Ye Fan said coldly.


    <span>Daveughed sinisterly, "Sire, we are the Eye of the Nether. We don''t have the courage to do anything for the sake of purifying this dirty world and our faith!"


    "Hehe ¡­" Sir God of Swords, if you have the ability, you can attack again, but no matter how many times you try, it will be the same!


    <span>We can withstand your attack if the three of us work together! " Chisana said proudly.


    <span>Ye Fan''s expression was cold. He didn''t say anything more, and the sword intent all over his body condensed.


    "Extreme Sword Intent!"


    Ye Fan held his long sword in reverse, and after taking a stance, his sword intent quickly burst out with an oppressive, dazzling brilliance!


    "Breaking Dawn ¡­" "Morning Light!"


    <span>The fan-shaped sword light that exploded out was like a raging dragon that tore through everything like dried weeds, wreaking havoc through more than half of the forest!


    The world seemed to turn white!


    The dazzling searing sword intent and dragon mespletely swallowed up the ball of mucus!<span>Ye Fan''s thoughts were very simple, very crude!


    He decided not to hack at the clump of mucus and directly destroyed the entire forest!<span>This piece ofnd was about to be overturned with a single sword strike!


    <span>The sword intent strengthened by the extreme sword intent was more than twice as solid as before.


    <span>In addition to this moment of explosive power, the ball of mucus was unable to transfer its power to the ground.


    A burnt smell wafted through the forest.The Chiradian Formation had beenpletely wiped out.


    <span>The source of the evil spirits had been cut off.


    <span>Ye Fan walked through the scorched earth, arriving in the middle of a group of mages.


    <span>At this moment, aside from a few sage realm mages, those who were in the Heaven Stealing realm had already been turned to dust by the morning light.


    Even the few Mages who managed to survive by relying on their mucus to block most of the power were already on the verge of death and were severely injured.


    <span>Ye Fan gave him a kick, and that skinny bamboo stick Fan Jil discovered that he was already dead.


    <span>Behind him, Dave slowly swayed to his feet, his face full of fear and unwillingness. Impossible ¡­ You. "Just now, you ¡­"


    Ye Fan turned his head, and lightly said, "I''ll say it on your behalf, I was far from being able to use my full strength just now, even now."Both of Dave''s eyes were wide open. His body was covered in blood, while his face was covered in disbelief.


    Ye Fan nced over it and said, "So, don''t waste any more time, and think about ying tricks with me."


    "Tell me, how did you manage to stop the evil spirits from attacking you? What secrets did you find from the Thelsi''s body?"<span>Ye Fan didn''t immediately kill them, because he wanted to keep them alive and ask about this.


    Since the results of the research had been obtained from the Nether Eye, it was naturally better to use it since it could save many people.<span>"Heh heh... "Ahem ¡­" The masked old mage spat out a mouthful of blood, "God of Swords, why should we tell you?


    "You, theckey of the Empire and God''s Court, God will never let you dirty and hypocritical people get away with this!"


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but to sneer, "I heard that you caught the Cersei race, used them as human experiments, and even used these evil spirits to kill innocent people.


    <span>You still have the face to say that someone else is filthy just because of what you do? "What you guys believe in, should only be the Devils, right?"


    <span>"You don''t understand at all! This Odin Empire, the Cathedral, and even the entire prehistoric race didn''t deserve to live!


    A bunch of people who only knew how to enve the weak, in order to preserve their status, were doing all sorts of dirty things!


    There was no hope in this world, no future, only endless pain! Countless people were alive, but they had all died long ago!


    <span>Evil Spirit ¡­ It was sent by the heavens to destroy this filthy world, to build a new and pure world!


    We, the Eye of the Nether, are not doing this for ourselves, but for a new world in the future! " Broken Faceughed maniacally.


    Ye Fan was expressionless. In his opinion, this was just a bunch of losers fighting for power and profit, trying to console themselves.<span>Ye Fan was not surprised to see this kind of guy who found reasons for him to do some ugly things.


    "I am not interested in your great cause. Tell me about the Sessi tribe. Maybe I will let you die more quickly." Ye Fan said.


    Dave chuckled and said, "Do you really want to know? Do you want to use this secret to save those stupid porcupines and nobles of Odin Empire, and those swindlers from the Church of God?"<span>It''s okay if I tell you, it''s simple.


    We feed them like pigs, and we feed them fat, heart, liver, lungs, blood. Take them all out.


    And then, just like refining an essential oil, he would extract the essence within ¡­ Smear it on your body... "


    After saying that, Dave licked his arm in pleasure, "The smell of those purple-haired girls is still lingering on me. Do you want toe and smell them?"


    Ye Fan''s whole body shivered. With a lift of his hand, countless flying swords suddenly flew into the air!With a flip of his hand, all the flying swords came crashing down!


    <span>"Puff puff puff! ¡­"


    Thest few dying Nether Eyes mages were all crushed by the flying swords!<span>Dragon mes ignited on the ground; all of the origin souls were destroyed!


    These people were not worthy of living.<span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, and after calming his mind, he put away his flying sword, stood up abruptly, and hurried back to the God''s Court.


    <span>He knew that he had missed out a lot of evil spirits just now, and the number of them would probably cause heavy losses for the Church of God.


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2428

    Their rtionship had long since surpassed that of ordinary good friends.


    <span>Because among friends, there wouldn''t be that kind of hug and kiss ¡­


    However, the two of them seemed to be very careful to not prick thestyer of paper.<span>Especially when Ai''er had suffered from the spirit attack of the Armageddon Mage King, she had put some false memories into her head and kept her distance from Ye Fan.


    However, this sort of estrangement ¡­ On the contrary, it made their hearts palpitate with excitement.<span>As a girl, as a princess, she had always been reserved since she was young, and in her heart, she had always been a proud woman.


    Naturally, Ai''er wouldn''t take the initiative to ask Ye Fan what their rtionship was."We are friends of life and death."


    Suddenly, Ye Fan said.A trace of astonishment appeared in Ai''er''s eyes as she looked at the man. There was surprise in her eyes. A trace of dejection then shed across her eyes.


    But soon, Ayer also smiled and said, "Yes, Knight Commander Hogg, we have known each other for many years."


    Hogg nodded, "Alright, my Lord oracle, I''ll take my leave!"


    Under Hogg''s lead, a team of Knights in tinum armour left in neat steps.


    Ye Fan looked at the extremely eye-catching tinum spear, and couldn''t help but to say, "What kind of Spear Intent would need such a long spear body to match?"


    Generally, short-range attacks use short spears. His spear must have caught up to the city siege spear...And you even used a metal pole. Won''t that reduce the agility of the spear? "


    From the first time he saw it, Ye Fan could tell that this Hogg had quite a strong Spear Intent.


    As expected of themander of the First Order,pared to Pierre, his cultivation was clearly much deeper.<span>Ai''er said with a smile that was not a smile, "It''s been a few decades since west met, and you want to talk about that gun with me?"


    <span>Ye Fan awkwardlyughed, "I just casually mentioned it. Let''s walk, Ai''er, find a ce and we can have a chat. Everyone misses you."


    "The ''Meteor Spear'' of Knight Captain Hogg is the same Eternal Spear ''Gungnir'' that was imprinted with the Heavenly God Odin.


    <span>Although its power was definitely not as great as the legendary divine tool, it was still one of the few sacred items passed down from the ancient times in the Divine Court.


    <span>"That gun is not a short-ranged attack. It''s mainly used for throwing, so it doesn''t need too much flexibility." Ai''erined, but she still patiently exined.


    <span>"Oh... It was that legendary godly spear that had a hundred times sess rate?


    Interesting, there were Yan Huang and Chi You over there, and they just got to know about the Flint Emperor a few days ago.


    But now that we havee to the Divine Court, Gods like Odin have truly existed ¡­ " Ye Fan sighed and said with a smile.


    "Odin really does exist." Ai''er said with a stern face, "The Divine Court''s training method relies heavily on the belief in a Highgod.<span>When I first arrived here, I didn''t believe it either. However, I realized that in this world, Gods aren''t myths ¡­


    <span>Especially after I obtained Odin''s Mark and became an oracle, I found out that many of those myths were true! "


    Ye Fan frowned, "How is that possible? Wasn''t the god on Earth created by the Annihtion Shakyamuni by the Ether Civilization?"


    Al shook his head, "About that ¡­" I''m not too sure either, but I can indeed obtain Odin''s oracle, and I can borrow the power of a god from the higher nes ¡­ "Ye Fan scratched his head. Speaking of which, he also got the God of Berserkers Mark, although he still didn''t know who the God of Berserkers was.


    <span>Moreover, the ancient legends of Earth and prehistoric times, the legends of the Gods, actually had many contradictions, but they were also rted.


    <span>Perhaps many things he knew in the past could not be taken seriously, while some fake things were actually real.


    "Alright, stop talking here. When the people find out that the oracle person is here, they will surround him. Ai''er, you can''t ignore him. That will be troublesome." Feng Yueying advised.


    Hearing this, Ai''er hurriedly nodded. "That''s right, I haven''t changed my appearance yet."The three of them quickly moved to Aelle''s private residence.


    <span>As an oracle, most of her time was spent in the tallest spire, but Ai''er still retained the courtyard she had used as a backup.


    Unexpectedly, Zhu Bi suddenly appeared here early in the morning.


    <span>"Zhu Bi, why ¡­."


    <span>"Lord Oracle, I know that you will not return to the Divine Pagoda tonight." Zhu Bi said with an expressionless face.


    "You know me so well.""As your Principal Adjunct Officer, I must inform you that this man is too reckless and will affect your prestige.


    If he could not give a reasonable exnation for this robbery, the Elder''s Court would surely stand on Antonio''s side.


    <span>The n to kill the Theseus'' witches was part of King Arthur''s order.


    Our Church of God and the life and death alliance of the Odin Empire can''t possibly have a conflict with the Odin Kingdom just for the sake of the Thusi n. "


    Ai''er nodded like a humble primary school student listening to his lecture, "Zhu Bi, I know the seriousness of this matter. Can we talk about it tomorrow? I''d like to talk to an old friend. "


    Zhu Bi was about to say something, but Ai''er raised her hand and released a wave of energy particles.All he saw was that ''Zhu Bi'' had vanished.


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised, he didn''t notice it earlier, "It''s an illusion again?" Weird, her illusion has Qi? "


    "It''s not an illusion. Zhu Bi Ya''s magic is'' Mirror ''. She can project almost all of her information to certain ces."Including aura, cultivation and so on, it''s just that the more mirror images you have, the weaker you will be." Ai''er replied.


    <span>Feng Yueyingughed. "This magic mirror is very suitable to be a correspondent and investigator. There are many things to do at the same time, so no one can win against Chief Adjunct of Jubi Adam."


    <span>Ai''er released a magical barrier that enveloped his courtyard.


    In this way, no one coulde in and disturb them, and no word of their conversation would be spread out.<span>Inside the house, the girls came out of their rings. Naturally, it was inevitable that they would hug intimately together.


    After all, back then, Ai''er had also participated in Earth''s defense battle, sharing life and death situations with the women.After chatting for a while, the women couldn''t help butin that Antonio was really despicable. They felt aggrieved for the man when they saw him in the ring.


    "Ye Fan, why don''t you just bring it up? Are you the God of Swords?" They all recognized your Overlord level sword intent.


    "Your reputation has long been known throughout the prehistoric era. No matter how arrogant Antonio is, he would never dare to not give face to the Sword God."Ye Fan sat on a chair, smoking a cigar he had bought earlier in the day, and said, "If I were to tell them that I am a sword god, I would definitely attract arge amount of attention.


    I want to keep a low profile and secretly investigate the situation of the evil spirits.


    If I became the focus of everyone''s attention, they would definitely ask me what exactly I was doing here."If they find out that I''m here for the evil spirits, then I won''t be able to hide a lot of secrets."


    "The secret of the Evil Spirit? Thest time you wrote, you said that you were going to an ancient ruin to investigate the source of evil spirits. Al asked.


    The girls all had a serious look on their faces. Ye Fan frowned and said, "It''s precisely because I found out some secrets that I have to be more careful."


    Once we spread the secret that the evil spirits are in danger ¡­<span>"The Humans of the Great Destion will fall into chaos and self-destruct before the evil spirits fully erupt."

 Chapter 2429

    <span>When Ye Fan devoured the void of chaos, and the ancient sanctuary''s situation was brought up, Ai''er also fell into a state of shock.


    <span>The woman slumped in her chair, her hands lightly pressed to her red lips, her eyes wide.


    <span>After a long silence, Ai''er murmured, "Because of the invasion of the evil spirits, the crime rate in every corner of the Odin Empire has been skyrocketing.


    The number of people who died in the past three years due to murder, robbery, and suicide was more than ten times that of the past.If the news of the end of the world were to spread. "Then ¡­"


    "That''s right, that''s why we have to be cautious. Not to mentionmoners and ordinary cultivators, even sage realm cultivators would fall into despair.<span>If there is any way to stop this disaster, perhaps we can also publicize this matter, and unite the forces of the various regions in the ancient times to fight against it together.


    However, the problem was that he had no clue. The only thing he knew was that there had never been a civilization that could resist the devouring powers of the void.<span>"Once the news is leaked, it will only cause the whole wastnd to be desperate, which will not help the situation in any way." Ye Fan shook his head and said.


    Ai''er suddenly said, "No wonder you would rather be misunderstood by them than reveal your real purpose."


    "If you didn''t stop them in time, perhaps I would have to do something." Ye Fan smiled and said, "But I always hope that before this crisispletely breaks out, we can have a few more experts alive."It''s not that I hope they can stop this crisis, but at least they can protect some people and increase their strength at critical moments. "


    "Hubby, did you want to protect this world so much because the Military Advisor saidst time that they had a family here and had children?<span>"Actually, even if you think that way, those people might not be of the same heart as you." Su Qingxue said faintly.


    Ye Fan could hear the hidden meaning in the woman''s words, and said, "Wife, you seem to know something?"<span>Su Qingxue sighed, "I used the Sky Spill Arithmetic to calcte some future events, although I can''t see clearly because you are an oddity.


    <span>But... Judging from what I saw, you don''t seem to have been able to save this disaster. "


    <span>Everyone''s heart sank. Behind Su Qingxue''s casual words, there were definitely many cruel scenes of the future.


    Ye Fan gave a self-deprecating smile, he was actually mentally prepared for this, "So many naturalws that even the Ancient Gods were unable to prevent, if I can''t stop them, it would be a very normal thing.<span>But we can''t just sit and watch as the apocalypsees, and do nothing. What if there''s an opportunity? "


    <span>"Originally, I wanted toe here and fight against evil spirits with us, so after we exin everything clearly, Antonio and the others wouldn''t pursue the matter any further.


    <span>But now, it seems, the truth cannot be easily revealed. Tomorrow, if Antonio does convene the Council of Elders, things will get out of hand. "


    "Tomorrow, the Elders Guild won''t be able to open." Su Qingxue''s eyes shed.


    "Wife, what do you mean?" Ye Fan was puzzled.<span>"Today, when I saw Fiona and then saw that Grand Knight Head Hogg, I realized that it was actually someone that had appeared in my mind.


    <span>"I''ve calcted something before. Tonight might be the time for it to happen," Su Qingxue said.


    "What is it?"


    <span>"Nether Eye", Su Qingxue asked Ai''er, "Ai''er, you should know about this, right?"


    "The Eye of the Nether is an evil organization formed by exiled ck mages from Odin Empire and the Holy Church. They have been trying to subvert the Empire and take revenge on the Holy Church.<span>After the crisis of the evil spirits had broken out, the Nether Eye had been inciting the emotions of the people everywhere, spreading the words of the heavenly cmity and bewitching many people. It had grown a lot stronger.


    "But because we are busy dealing with evil spirits, we do not have the time to destroy them."


    "I feel like they willunch an attack tonight." Su Qingxue frowned, "Ask Fiona if she knows anything."


    Ye Fan quickly told Fiona and Benjamin toe out.At the mention of the Eye of the Nether, Fiona''s face paled and she revealed a look of fear.


    "Mr. Ye, I only know that the Nether Eye has been recruiting for the Cersei race since two years ago.


    They provided shelter so we wouldn''t have to worry about being caught and burned.<span>Many of our tribesmen went, but onlyter did we discover that some of them were ck mages, who used the Thusi race as human experiments. "


    <span>Benjamin said angrily, "They are curious, why did the Scythe not get attacked by the evil spirits, and not to protect the Scythe at all!


    <span>We saw with our own eyes the bodies of some acquaintances abandoned in the wilderness, their organs hollowed out! They do not regard the Csee as a human being at all! "


    At this time, Blue Rain couldn''t help but nce at Chu Yunyao, "Big sister Yunyao, it seems like there''s someone who started researching before you."<span>Chu Yunyao thought about it and said, "Magic and science ¡­ ¡­." Interesting attempt.


    Ai''er anxiously asked, "Qingxue, what is that scene in your mind?"


    Just when Su Qingxue wanted to say something, Ye Fan suddenly stood up and frowned."There''s no need to ask, he''s already here..."


    <span>Ai''er was stunned for a moment, but soon realized something. She turned pale with fright and ran out of the room, removing the particle barrier.


    <span>Looking up, there were countless evil spirits gathered in the sky above the massive golden dome of energy!?


    These evil spirits had all sorts of colors and shapes. The small ones were only palm-sized, but therge ones were around a hundred meters in size!


    "How could this be ¡­ There aren''t many evil spirits within a hundred miles of the Divine Pce. Why are there so many evil spirits here all of a sudden!? "<span>Xu Linshan was stunned, "I have only seen so many evil spirits on the frontline of the battlefield!"


    "That''s right, there shouldn''t be so many evil spirits in the maind ¡­" Aelle was also stunned.<span>The first floor was covered in evil spirits, shrouding the entire Golden Temple in darkness.


    <span>Obviously, the evil spirit couldn''t wait to catch a whiff of those creatures in the Divine Court.


    "Boom!"<span>With a deafening boom, the first evil spirit crashed into the shield covering the dome. More and more evil spirits began to attack the dome shield with no regard for their lives!


    <span>As soon as Ye Fan and the others hung in the air, they realized that the whole area had been thrown into chaos.


    <span>His eyes were filled with a panicked crowd, and his ears were filled with hysterical screams of terror!


    <span>"Lord Prophet "


    Zhu Bi''s image appeared, his cold face finally showing an anxious expression."This is bad!" I found a Chihuahua array in the forest southwest of the Church of God!


    There is a group of ck mages wearing the Eye of the Nether that are teleporting evil spirits to the vicinity of the God''s Court! "


    <span>"What?!" Ai''er clenched her hands tightly, "So it''s a spatial teleportation... "No wonder it would suddenly appear."


    <span>"How did the Nether Eye''s Mage suddenly be so powerful and transfer so many evil spirits?" Feng Yueying was surprised.


    "Teleportation magic is actually more difficult when ites to teleporting the physical body. The reason is because the physical body''s particles are too cumbersome, making it difficult to reconstruct.


    <span>The Chihuahua Formation was not a real teleportation formation. It was a formation that could conduct energy.


    <span>The living are dposed into particles that cannot be reconstructed and therefore cannot be transported.


    However, the evil spirits just so happened to be pure chaos energy, so as long as they could maintain the operation of the array, theoretically, they could be transported.


    The main reason was that this group of ck Mages with the Eye of the Nether should have found a way not to be attacked by the evil spirits through the Thelsi race."Otherwise, they would have already been killed by the evil spirits." Ai''er said with a hint of regret.


    The energy of the dome could not withstand so many collisions.


    No matter how small an evil spirit was, they were all pure Chaotic Force, not to mention there were even some giant evil spirits attacking them.Under the impact of a hundred-meter-long giant evil spirit, the dome suddenly shattered!


    Countless evil spirits rushed into the Divine Court like wolves into a flock of sheep!

 Chapter 2430

    Even though Ye Fan and the others had already seen the end of the world many times, after experiencing countless battles, their hearts still tightened at this moment!What they were facing was a group of people who were not afraid of death!


    Ai''er quickly ordered, "Zhu Bi, inform all knights and mages that can participate in the battle as soon as possible. Notify those that are nearby as well ande back to protect the Church!"


    "Yes sir!" The image of Zhu Bi disappeared.<span>Ye Fan''s mind was very clear, and he decisively said loudly, "Except for Xin''er, Ying Ying, and Ling Shan, everyone else is going back to the ring."


    I will go find that Chiradian Formation and first break off the evil spirit''s origin! They would thene to destroy it!


    Xin Er, you have to protect the rest of us. Before I return, focus on defense.


    Xiao Xin''er rubbed her fists and said, "Don''t worry, it''s not like I haven''t fought a defensive battle before."


    Knowing that they could not be impulsive at this time, the girls all returned to the ring.


    "Ye Fan, be careful, the Nether Eye is full of ouws."<span>Ai''er gave the man a deep look before hurriedly rushing with Xiao Xin''er and the other two girls to the core area of the Divine Court.


    <span>Ye Fan did not hesitate. In order topete for every second, he had to use his sword intent.


    Triple Disintegration! The sword intent disintegrated!<span>Six pairs of dragon-scaled sword wings suddenly unfurled, golden dragon mes engulfed the surroundings. With a p of the wings, Ye Fan''s figure immediately disappeared from where he stood!


    <span>At this moment, all the cultivators of the Celestial Court felt their hearts tremble!


    <span>Even the evil spirits in the sky seemed to have slowed down their movements for a second.


    The High Magician Antonio stood outside the temple, his body stiff and unfathomable.<span>Hogg, who had led his cavalry to protect the oracle, looked to the southwest and felt uncertain.


    <span>"Am I seeing things..." Hogg hesitated. He could clearly sense an iparably strong sword intent, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    <span>"Knight Commander Hogg!" Pierre also rushed out with his men from the Third Cavalry. With a worried look, he asked, "Why are there so many evil spirits? There are not enough Sheng Domain cultivators in the city! "


    <span>"The entire empire is not enough! "Usually, this is the kind of time that a team battle training is for!" Hogg said seriously.


    Pierre gritted his teeth, "Okay! Then I''ll lead the way to the north region! "


    For cultivators below the sage realm, it was unrealistic to kill evil spirits, so most of the time it was just a defense strategy.They would assist the sage realm cultivators in using human teamwork to kill the evil spirits.


    <span>However, such a battle would definitely result in arge number of casualties.


    <span>At this moment, Ai''er appeared in the air along with the three women of Xiao Xin''er''s group. "Knight Commander Hogg, I order you to bring the 1st Cavalry Regiment to the east district and evacuate the people."


    <span>Hogg turned around and gave the orders to the two vice captains to head to the east side.


    "Hogg, why didn''t you take the team?" Ai Er frowned.


    <span>A sharp glint shed across Hogg''s eyes. He suddenly turned around and threw the five-meter-long spear in his hand into the air!


    <span>The meteor spear streaked through the sky in a beam of white and gold light, directly shattering a house-sized evil spirit!


    "Lord Oracle, to me, protecting your safety is my first mission!"


    Xiao Xin''er, who was at the side, whistled and mischievously looked at Ai''er.


    <span>Ai''er sighed and helplessly said, "Clean up those small evil spirits as soon as possible so that the people can go to the underground sanctuary."


    <span>"I will do my best to help you," said Hoge.


    All kinds of explosions could be heard in the Divine Court.<span>Antonio led the mages and the experts from the Elder''s Hall. They had already started fighting the evil spirits to the death.


    At the same time, in the forest to the southwest of the Heavenly Court.


    A magic formation formed by more than ten ck robed mages was emitting a faint blue light!


    In front of these mages, there were pendants shaped like ck crystals.Within the spell formation that was tens of meters wide, waves of Chaotic Force were constantly being sent over, before turning into evil spirits.


    <span>As soon as the evil spirit entered the domain, it seemed to sense the living aura of the Divine Court, and slowly flew towards them.


    In the sky, there were already countless evil spirits, forming a vast army ¡­<span>"Boom boom boom! ¡­"


    <span>From the distance, sounds of explosions could be heard!


    <span>In the sky, a dazzling figure of golden fire was flying as it fiercely collided with the evil spirits!


    <span>Countless flying swords that burned with sword intent and dragon mes were like golden snakes wildly dancing. No matter how big or small the evil spirits were, after they were struck, they were allpletely shattered!


    After a few of the gigantic evil spirits were destroyed, they once again absorbed the power of chaos and chased after the golden figure!


    Along the way, Ye Fan also started to intercept and kill these evil spirits.However, there were too many evil spirits, plus a lot of them were still flying far away, so Ye Fan could only use the Imperial Sword Technique to clear them out on arge scale.


    <span>The high concentration of Chaotic Force that filled the sky caused explosions from time to time. If it were any other Saint realm cultivator, they would have been unable to withstand it.


    It was just like an ordinary person demining a minefield. Not only that, but he also had to be able to withstand the explosive power of a minefield explosion. The difficulty of this was hard to imagine.


    <span>"What''s going on?"


    "Who is that?!"The mages panicked, because they discovered that the evil spirits that were being transported over were being killed by that person with extreme efficiency!?


    They had never seen anyone who could destroy so many evil spirits so easily!<span>The chaos energy created by the evil spirit''s explosion did not seem to have any effect on him!?


    "Yes ¡­" The might of the Monarch level Sword Intent!? "<span>A mage whose face seemed to have been set on fire said hoarsely, "Could it be the Sword God of the Blessed Paradise!?"


    "Other than the Sword God, there should not be anyone else ¡­ Dammit, why is the Sword God in the Divine Court?! " Another female wizard with a pointed chin and purple lips said through gritted teeth.


    "This n is the hard work of our Nether Eye that has been preparing for two years! He absolutely could not fail!


    Everyone in the darkness, hold him back, we still need to send more evil spirits over! " The old shaman said fiercely.<span>In the forest, a group of members of the Nether Eyes were lying in ambush.


    "Heh heh ¡­" He had thought that Antonio, Hogg, or something like that would be waiting for him.


    Who would have thought that it would be the Sword God? What a great ''surprise''.


    "However, this is good as well. I had wanted to meet with him for a long time. He is known as the strongest swordsman in the world, just how sharp is his sword?"<span>A tall and sturdy man wearing a ck bay, full of leather armor, and with his hair standing up, said with a grin.


    "Dave, stop smiling. He might be the strongest one in the whole wastnd..." A tall female wizard with bandages on her face and a skeleton staff said.<span>"Chisana, are you scared?"


    "Hmph." Chisana sneered, "In this world, there are only people who fear me. When have I ever been afraid of anyone?"A young mage with a body of bamboo that looked like it could be blown down by the wind at any moment coughed and said, "He ¡­. He''s here! Be careful! "


    While they were talking, Ye Fan had already arrived in the air. Without saying anything further, he directly released the Burning Dragon Spear!


    <span>In a split-second, the flying swords that filled the sky transformed into dazzlingnces of me. Like a horde of falling stars, they crashed down towards the ck mages surrounding the spell formation.


    <span>However, the mages remained unmoved after sensing the deadly sword intent. Dave and Qi Shauna looked at the skinny young man.


    "I''ll leave it to you, Vangier."

 Chapter 2431

    Vangiel brandished a slender staff, the purple crystal of which shed.<span>At its limit, the magical particles in the air actually transformed into a colourless, viscous liquid that rapidly expanded and expanded!


    <span>In the blink of an eye, it was like a huge ball of mucus, and also like a huge ball of water, enveloping the surrounding hundreds of square meters of the entire Chihuahua Formation!


    "Puff puff puff ¡­"


    When the Burning Dragon King Spear stabbed into this lump of mucus, both the sword intent and the dragon mes were actuallypletely absorbed by the mucus!


    One after another, the flying swords that had been trapped in the mucus began to struggle and lose their lethality!


    Not only that, but the lump of mucus was still expanding. Unknowingly, it had already covered nearly a thousand square meters and was over a hundred meters tall!<span>The mucus blocked the flying sword, but it did not block the evil spirits.


    As usual, the evil spirits inside could pierce through the mucus and soar into the sky.


    <span>Ye Fan stared nkly, what kind of magic is this? He had never seen it before!


    "Morning Star, Star Dragon''s Pendant!"<span>Ye Fan did not believe in evil. He summoned his huge ck sword, and after condensing a dazzling sword intent radiance, he suddenly threw it out.


    The Star Dragon Pendant left a shadow of a dragon soul and viciously smashed into the mucus!


    The gigantic clump of mucus seemed to have beenpletely dyed gold. Large amounts of dragon mes and sword intent began to spread out from the mucus!<span>After the mass of viscous liquid shared the damage, the ck greatsword was still unable to escape as it was swallowed by the mass of viscous liquid!


    "Cluck, cluck ¡­" Chisana sneered, "What a powerful sword intent. What a pity, Sir God of Swords, you are facing Vangier.<span>Other than defense, this fellow knew nothing, but ¡­ He is the nemesis of top experts like you! "


    <span>He had already sensed it. This thin bamboo stick mage, Fanjil, this kind of mucus magic, was able to absorb all the energy, including physical damage.


    Through this super viscous mass, the damage would be shared and the target would eventually be buried underground.


    This magic was slow and cumbersome. Attacking was impossible.<span>But... It was as if a dead pig wasn''t afraid of boiling water. It was as if his emperor level sword intent had beenpletely erased!


    "Well done, Van''er. Now it''s my turn." Chisana chanted an incantation and waved the skull staff in her hand.<span>This wave of viscous magic not only did not stop the evil spirits, but also did not hinder the mages inside from casting their magic.


    Countless amounts of gray power of death began to condense around Ye Fan!


    In that instant, the wails of ghosts and the howls of wolves filled the air with a ghastly and ghastly aura!


    "nk, nk, nk, nk ¡­"


    Countless beast bones, human bones, and even the earth appeared. Under the guidance of the strengthening of the death energy, they connected one after another into a bizarre looking Undead Beast.<span>These beasts directly charged towards Ye Fan, and at the same time, they sprayed out all kinds of rotten deadly poison gas!


    Ye Fan had a lot of experience dealing with Necromancers, but this was the first time he encountered a Saint-level Necromancer.


    Heaven Copsing Sword Rain!<span>Ye Fan shot out arge amount of golden sword rain,pletely shattering these beasts!


    <span>The poison gas had no effect on him at all.


    <span>"Damn it!" I forgot that the Sword God is the Divine Dragon Family''s magic! " Chisana cursed in frustration.


    Ye Fan elerated andnded on the ground. He summoned a sword and a golden sword god''s shadow suddenly rose up!


    <span>"Sword God Physique!"


    The golden God of Swords opened his zing eyes and stood several hundred meters tall!


    "This... What is this!? "The group of Nether Eye mages turned pale with fright. They had never seen anyone use sword intent like this!


    "Seven Gods!"


    No matter how heaven-defying the defensive magic was, it still had a certain limit of endurance for a certain period of time!


    Ye Fan didn''t believe that this clump of mucus would be able to resist his Sword God Body''s seven consecutive shes!


    <span>The giant golden sword that seemed like it could split the heavens and earth came crashing down. It was as if a deity was splitting the world in half!


    The key point was that when this sword descended, it actually connected with seven ovepping light swords!"Boom boom boom!"


    When the giant golden swordnded on the magic mucus, it immediately stirred up a monstrous wave!Countless golden sword intents swept out from the mucus and into the ground, but it was obviously impossible to instantly share such arge amount of sword intents!


    The six swords had already destroyed the slime ball, and the final sword intent was enough to cripple half of the mages!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! ¡ª My precious thing is not going to hold on any longer!" Fangier panicked!


    "I''ll do it!"


    <span>Dave, who had a burly body and was equipped with a bay, suddenly jumped up!


    <span>With a hooking fist, the muscles of his majestic arm were twisted, and veins bulged out. It was as if countless lines of purplish-red lightning were flowing through him!


    "Ah!"Dave roared like a beast, his fist colliding with the huge de of light!


    The light sword, which had gathered the sword intent and dragon mes from Ye Fan, was actually unable to directly shatter Dave''s sword. Instead, it turned into countless tiny balls of light in the air, like countless stars, and shattered!?


    One of Dave''s arms was mangled and he grimaced, but his eyes were fierce and excited.<span>"He blocked it!" He blocked it! I blocked the Sword God''s attack! Haha! Even the God of Swords is only mediocre! "


    Ye Fan frowned. This guy''s magic seemed to shatter the energy?


    However, he had shattered one of his sevenbo shes, which made him extremely happy.However, even if he could crush it once, the next time would be impossible.


    "Nightmare domain!"


    Just as Ye Fan was about to make his move, Chisana cast a seamless spell!


    The scene in front of Ye Fan''s eyes changed, the forest disappeared, the magical formation, and the Nether Eye disappeared.


    He was actually in a familiar office, and in front of him was President Li, who was reading a newspaper with his reading sses on?!<span>Welfare institute?


    <span>Ye Fan clearly knew that what he saw was an illusion and not real, but when he saw Principal Li, who was the closest and most shameful, he was still lost in thought!


    "Ye Fan?" "Why are you here?" Principal Li raised his head, revealing a happy and amiable smile.


    <span>"Principal..." Ye Fan mumbled.


    As soon as his voice fell, "Boom!"


    A ball of fire exploded from beneath President Li''s desk. Amidst President Li''s frightened screams, he was burned by the fire and miserably reached out his hand towards Ye Fan...


    Ye Fan suddenly broke out in a cold sweat!


    <span>He felt as if a ghost was pressing down on his bed. The moment he opened his eyes, the scene changed again!


    "Darling ¡­" On the sickbed, Su Qingxue was on herst breath as tears streamed down from her pale face, "Husband ¡­. I can''t take it anymore... "Thank you, my husband, for yourpany in the final days ¡­"


    "Qingxue? Princess? " Ye Fan felt like his heart was suffocating, "No..." That''s not right... I have already treated you... ""Darling ¡­" "In the next life ¡­"


    Suddenly! Su Qingxue who was on the sickbed had turned into a skeleton evil ghost!


    The evil ghost used its sharp bone ws and fiercely stabbed at Ye Fan''s throat.<span>Not good!


    At lightning speed, Ye Fan extended his hand and grabbed in front of him!<span>"Dragon''s Eye!"


    Ye Fan activated his dragon soul, and his eyes were filled with golden mes. His spiritual energy broke the illusion in front of him.


    The nightmare illusion before him finally dissipated, and he once again returned to his true appearance!


    He saw a White Bone Evil Beast quietly condensing in front of him, wanting to take advantage of his numbness and use its ws to pierce through his body!<span>Fortunately, he was able to react in time and grabbed the huge White Bone w!

 Chapter 2433

    In the Divine Court, the battle had turned the night into day! The golden, majestic, towering divine pagoda copsed with a loud rumble amidst the exploding mes.The rampaging evil spirits, regardless of their size, traveled through the sky, the streets, and the houses! Anyone who was attacked by an evil spirit, even a Saint Realm cultivator, would be seriously injured or killed if they weren''t properly defended.


    Furthermore, cultivators below the sage realm couldn''t survive without magic tools and special methods! For manymoners with low cultivation, even running and running would not be enough to steal away their lives. They did not even know where this wisp of Chaotic Force hade from! Blood and wreckage could be seen everywhere, as well as bodies that had lost their souls. Their faces were filled with terror as they died with grievances.<span>The screams and screams that came from all directions made the city, which was the first to be illuminated by the divine light, seem like a demonic battlefield! Even though there had been countless Sheng Domain cultivators since ancient times, most of them wouldn''t stay here forever.


    <span>Currently, there were only fifty or so sage realm cultivators in the entire Divine Court, including elders. After all, there were quite a few sage realm cultivators sent to various ces.


    <span>Fifty sage realm experts, for one city, was an extremelyrge number.


    The helpless thing was, the iing number of evil spirits, was simply over a thousand! Therefore, fifty sage realm experts were nothing but a drop in the bucket! After all, no one would have thought that the Nether Eye could use this kind of teleportation array to cause the evil spirits in the distance to suddenlynd near the Divine Court.


    <span>"Enter the underground sanctuary! Fast! "Faster!"


    At the emergency exit, Pierre led a group of knights to escort a group of people in.<span>"Lord Pierre! Yet another evil spirit ising! "


    <span>the stalker shouted.


    Pierre turned his head and leaped into the air. With a swing of his sword, a white star appeared in the sky! One of the evil spirits was destroyed, but a group of evil spirits took the chance to rush towards the entrance from the back! Pierre cursed himself, but he was also helpless! Suddenly, the twin whips formed by the two phoenix mes urately tied up all the evil spirits! The Phoenix mes zed, burning away everything! " "No need to thank me." Xiao Xin''er, whose ming wings were pping behind her back, smiled yfully at Pierre.


    Pierre frowned, but when he saw that Feng Yueying had arrived at the scene, his eyes lit up again."Don''t move, I''ll heal you." Seeing that a few of the Knights had been injured by the Chaotic Force, Feng Yuying immediately used the healing spell of the Divine Court.


    <span>"Miss Yue Ying, thank you foring in time to save my men," Pierre said.


    Xiao Xin''er was speechless. "Hey, I even saved them! You don''t thank me? "Pierre pretended not to hear.


    <span>"Xin Er, stop wasting time, there are still a lot of evil spirits!"


    <span>In the sky, Xu Linshan was waving a long sword in her hand.


    With a wave of his sword, the two evil spirits were wrapped in a silver liquid! The liquid swirled around like a whirlpool, crushing the evil spirit with its sword intent! This sword was one of the sacred objects that Ye Fan had found in the ancient ruins. Because it was more in line with Xu Linshan''s Silver Moon Sword Intent, its bnced attack and defense was given to her.<span>The woman named it the Milky Way because it was like the water of the Milky Way.


    <span>"Hmph." Xiao Xin''er also knew the overall situation was more important. She said, "Yue Ying, you heal here. Let''s go elsewhere to kill evil spirits first!"


    <span>Feng Yue Ying nodded, her face filled with worry as she looked towards the southwest ¡­ At this moment, a dazzling figure formed from countless elemental particles instantly appeared in the air above a clock tower. It was Ai''er! More than a dozen evil spirits of different sizes, upon sensing the soul aura, attacked Ai''er! "Elemental particles of the Chaotic Force, condense!" A high-pressure ball of energy formed and quickly flew around Ay''er''s body! "Boom!"


    With a burst of particle explosions, countless dense particle beams of light shot out towards the iing evil spirits, piercing through them with rapid speed! The evil spirits could not withstand these powerful rays of light and were disintegrated into pieces! However, after some of therge evil spirits were destroyed, they quickly began to reform in the midst of the high concentration of Chaotic Force! Ai''er had already expected this, and once again released countless rays of light,pletely destroying the evil spirits! He used his Spiritual Sense to sense his surroundings and saw that Ai Hui had disappeared again. He then appeared outside an inn.


    <span>In the basement of the inn, there was a group of guests who were cowering and not daring to go out.


    An evil spirit directly smashed through the stone inn and smashed into the basement! "Boom!" Amie reached out her hand and a giant palm made of particles appeared, blocking the evil spirit''s huge body! Lord Prophet! "


    The group of desperate civilians had their heads and faces covered in dust. When they saw Ai''er, tears welled up in their eyes.


    "Ai''er''s particle palm print erupted into a violent wave of particles that shot into the sky,pletely shattering the evil spirits!" "Don''t hide here, quickly go to the nearest refuge, I will protect you!"<span>Ai Er turned around and said.


    <span>Dozens of civilians began to move in gratitude.


    <span>Ai''er floated in the air, taking care of the people who were fleeing, while she observed the situation of the fight in the entire God''s Court.


    <span>Although many evil spirits had already been killed, the more they killed, the higher the concentration of Chaotic Force.


    <span>The cultivators were bleeding all over their bodies, and all sorts ofplications had directly urred to the civilians. People continued to fall over and over.


    "Buzz buzz buzz ¡­" The power of chaos in the air began to vibrate, and with it, the entire Holy Court began to tremble! "This is bad!"


    Ai''er''s heart tightened. One of the things she was most worried about had happened! Some of the more experienced Sheng Domain cultivators all raised their heads to look up into the sky, their faces pale.


    <span>At this time, Hogg, who was wearing a tinum armor, appeared behind Ai''er. "Lord Alcatraz, your instantaneous movement speed is too fast. This way, it will be very difficult for me to protect you in time!"


    <span>"Knight Commander Hogg, right now, it''s not a matter of my safety. It''s an ''evil spirit rebellion''. We have to stop it as soon as possible!"


    Hogg raised his head and looked at the sky in the middle of the Holy Pce, where there was a huge evil spirit that was at least 500 meters tall.<span>It was like a gorgeous star, and this was the reason for the abnormal movement of the Chaotic Force! Chaotic energy filled the air, and arge number of small evil spirits were rapidly closing in on the massive evil spirit! They began to fuse together at a unique frequency.


    The evil spirits that had just been killed, many of them had revived, and those that could not were absorbed by the massive evil spirit! The experts of the Church of God, who were only half-way through the bloody battle, were already in despair ¡­ "Lord Oracle ¡­ "We should be prepared to give up the Church of God for the time being," Hogg said gravely.


    "No way!"<span>"If we leave, what will the rest of the people do!?" Ai''er rejected.


    Let them wait for death!? "


    "Your safety is more important than anyone''s life!"<span>Hogg said seriously.


    At this moment, a figure wreathed in dragon mes hurried back from afar.


    "Ai''er, what''s the situation now?"


    <span>Ai''er turned around, relieved, and at the same time revealed a smile, "Ye Fan, did you finish it there?"


    When Hogg saw Ye Fan, he looked at Ai''er''s expression and frowned.<span>Ye Fan nodded, and pointed to the sky, "What is that?"


    Ye Fan could sense from afar that something was wrong with the situation inside the Temple, and it was obvious that there was an enormous evil spirit in the sky.


    But strangely, no one moved, leaving him to be a demon. This confused him.<span>Ye Fan also had no experience inrge-scale wars against evil spirits.


    Seeing that no one was going to make a move, he guessed that there might be a special reason.In order to prevent himself from being unhelpful, Ye Fan stopped his battle state, and first went to find Ai''er, intending to ask her about the situation.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2434

    "Those are the Evil Spirits!" After fighting against evil spirits for the past few years, we discovered that although evil spirits do not have souls, there seemed to be some other energy that guided them.This kind of energy didn''t have much intelligence, but it could reconstruct an evil spirit.


    Therger the evil spirit, the harder it was to defeat it, because the energy it had condensed was much stronger.


    This energy that was formed anew was equivalent to the ''primordial spirit'' of the evil spirit.


    Evil Spirits relied on the power of primal chaos to grow slowly, but if it was any other Evil Spirits that had their primordial spirits shattered, they could quickly condense.


    In other words, in ces with more dead spirits, if the chaotic energy was not dispelled in time, as the Evil Spirit Primordial Spirit continued to fuse, it would be easier for some super giant evil spirits to appear.


    Once a massive evil spirit appeared, it would cause all the evil spirits on the battlefield to gather towards it.<span>It was just like a king among evil spirits. If it could make small evil spirits submit to it, the concentration of Chaotic Force in the surrounding area would sharply rise! When we deal with theserge evil spirits, we usually avoid them as long as we can.


    <span>It would be better to abandon some regions and seas than to forcibly fight them. "


    Ai''er sighed. "If this was a real battlefield, there would be a Saint Realm cultivator responsible for dispersing the power of primal chaos and preventing the evil spirits from rebelling.<span>But our situation is urgent, we were too busy trying to save them that we overlooked the fact that there are huge evil spirits devouring the other Evil Spirit Primordial Spirits ¡­ " Ye Fan suddenly understood, "In other words, the reason you guys didn''t make a move here is because that big guy is very difficult to deal with?"


    "Is there no other reason?"


    If that was the case, Ye Fan felt relieved. He still thought there was a special reason why he couldn''t touch it. "To deal with this kind of super evil spirit, it usually requires the realm of the Holy Spirit to be effective.<span>This was because the surrounding Chaotic Force was far too dense. It was extremely difficult to approach the Sacred Heart and Sacred Body.


    <span>Moreover, if it was to be defeated, it would need a long period of time to attack. Otherwise, it would condense again very soon.


    The Holy Spirit Realm here ¡­ It''s a little too little. If you don''t want a good battle n, all you have to do is go and die! "<span>Ye Fan seemed to have thought of something and said, "Understood..." "I need to destroy itpletely in a short period of time, and I need to prevent it from agglomerating again ¡­" "Lord Prophet, this revolting evil spirit has expanded to over a thousand meters! With such arge body, we won''t be able to deal with it with the power we have here! We implore the Lord Overseer to allow us, the main force, to retreat! "


    <span>Hogg said solemnly.


    Ai''er refused. "No! If we go, tens of millions of people inside and outside the Court will die! Let''s contact all of the Holy Spirit Realm warriors as soon as possible and find a way to destroy it! I alone can cover at least a quarter of the area! We have a chance! "The High Mage, Antonio, was transferred to the front.


    "Lord Prophet, do not let your emotions get the better of you.<span>Don''t forget, three months ago, at the battle on the coast of the Jila Province, when the evil spirits went berserk, a thousand-meter-long evil spirit appeared.


    In order to protect the prehistoric quarry, King Arthur had brought thirteen holy spirits with him. He had used almost all the power of the royal family to destroy the evil spirit.<span>However, in the end, they had lost seven holy spirits, resulting in great losses. It was a shocking sight to behold ¡­ We don''t have more than a dozen holy spirits, and. "What if you, the oracle, were to meet with misfortune ¡­" Ai''er ignored them, and turned around to look at Ye Fan, "Ye Fan..." Do you support me? "


    Seeing this, Hogg''s face sank, and he looked at Ye Fan with an unfriendly gaze.


    <span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said with a smile, "Ai''er, you should leave first with Hogg and the others."


    <span>Hogg gawked, but his face looked a little better. "Humph, at least you know your own limits. If you dare to harm the Lord Overseer, I won''t forgive you!"


    <span>Ai''er''s face was full of disappointment, "Ye Fan..." Why is it that even you ¡­ Weren''t you willing to even throw away your life in the past for the sake of others!? "


    <span>Ye Fan scratched his head, "Am I that great?"


    <span>"I don''t care, I have already made up my mind, the Celestial Court cannot be destroyed in my hands! The day I swore to be an oracle, I said that I would protect everything here! If you don''t go, I''ll go alone! "


    <span>"Particle transformation again!" Lord Prophet! "


    Hogg shouted anxiously.Antonio shook his head. "He''s too reckless ¡­" But at this moment, a terrifying pressure suddenly erupted from behind the three of them! Ye Fan knew the reason why these people didn''t dare to attack, so he didn''t have any more worries. Triple Disintegration! The sword intent disintegrated! Extreme Sword Intent! The sword intent and golden mes shot up into the sky like a pir of light that pierced through the clouds! Hogg and Antonio shuddered, their breathing stagnated, and they felt as if their hearts were about to split open! At such a close distance, the pressure of the Monarch level sword intent caused them to feel as if their legs were no longer listening to theirmands and were beginning to weaken! You. "You are..." Antonio turned pale with fright.


    <span>"That pressure just now... It''s not an illusion? "


    <span>Hogg felt goosebumps! At this time, Ai''er turned his head, and aside from the dissolving of the particles, he revealed a puzzled and shocked expression, "Ye Fan, you ¡­." Although she knew that Ye Fan possessed the title of Sword God and would definitely be very strong, she didn''t expect that Ye Fan''s aura would be so shockingly strong! She also understood why Ye Fan didn''t dare to easily reveal his identity and strength.


    The sudden arrival of such a peerless expert from the Odin Empire would cause even the king of the Odin Empire to be unable to sleep or eat in peace.<span>Ye Fan instantly summoned tens of thousands of flying swords. The flying swords filled the sky, blotting out the sky and blotting out the sun, forming the sky of the sword! Golden mes burned through every sword, igniting the entire sky above the Celestial Court! Everyone in the entire Divine Court looked up at this scene and felt this sword intent pressure. All of them held their breaths, revealing expressions of disbelief! How ¡­ "How could this be ¡­" Pierre looked at Ye Fan in the distance, and said fearfully, "Is he the God of Swords?"


    When Pierre thought of the background of Shen Long, he realized how stupid he was! Ye Fan floated up at this time, and said with a smile, "Ai''er, I let you go first, just because ¡­ ¡­" I alone am enough! "


    "Before his voice fell, Ye Fan''s figure directly soared into the sky!" the Burning Heaven Dragon King Spear! "


    Ye Fan raised his hand. Tens of thousands of flying swords shot out in reverse, all of them shooting out the Dragon King Spear! "At the same time, a golden liquid sword intent, from Ye Fan''s body as the center, spread out in all directions, rapidly expanding in the air!" Perfection like Water... "To lead thend to be the shore!"<span>A resplendent golden light was emitted from the liquid sword intentke. It actually spread out and nearly covered the entire Divine Court! Several hundred liquid clones of Ye Fan, holding the long sword in their hands, flew towards the super evil spirits in the sky! The experts of the Divine Court opened their mouths wide, watching with amazement ¡­ The sword intent in front of them, the power of this kind of sword intent, had already exceeded the limit of what they could imagine! Antonio''s eyes were wide open as he looked at Hogg. The spear in his hand was trembling nonstop! Ai''er couldn''t help covering her mouth. She couldn''t imagine how a man did it! These liquid clones made of sword intent, each of them was as good as a Saint realm master! The first round of attacks from the Burning Heaven Dragon King Spear had already shattered this super evil spirit, and arge number of holes had begun to appear! "Those golden bodies followed Ye Fan as he waved the Golden Light Sword in his hand towards those super evil spirits as if they were real people!" Dawn... "Morning Light!"


    At the same time, with hundreds of clones, Ye Fan faced the sky, shing out hundreds of sword intents in the shape of a fan, creating a dazzling golden morning light in the sky. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2435

    The domineering sword intent of the morning sun set off monstrous waves on the goldenke''s surface! It was as if the entire surface of the liquid sword intent was pouring down in reverse towards the sky,pletely swallowing up the berserk evil spirit! At the same time, Perfection like Water also destroyed the majority of the evil spirits in the air above the Holy See! After an iparably dazzling burst of radiance, theke in the sky suddenly dispersed! The evil spirits had already been shattered into countless fragments of Chaotic Force,pletely separated by the sword intent.


    <span>In the Divine Court, mages, knights,moners, everyone looked up at the calm sky. It was as if they had just woken up from a dream and were all in a trance! Ye Fannded in front of Ai''er, and with a wave of his hand, all the flying swords in the sky disappeared.


    Hogg and Antonio couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Although they had killed the evil spirits, the scene they had witnessed just now still sent a chill down their spines! Even though he had long heard of the Sword God''s name, he had only heard a few fragments regarding the Immortal pce that hade.<span>As for what had happened during the War, it had yet to truly reach the Odin Empire.


    From their point of view, even if a powerful expert of their generation were to appear out of nowhere, they would still be like many experts in the history of the great ancient era, a dazzling star among the stars that filled the sky.


    It was only at this moment that they realized ¡­ The man in front of him was not just any one of them! Ye Fan didn''t care much about the stupefied expressions of these two people. He said to Ai''er, "There aren''t many evil spirits left. After we finish them off, we''ll still have to think of ways to disperse the Chaotic Force here, right?"<span>Ai''er also seemed to have awoken from a dream and revealed a smile.


    She was finally able to confirm that the man before her was no different from the person in her memories ¡­ "If there was only one difference, it would be that he was unbelievably strong again!" Yes, I can take care of the rest by myself. Ye Fan, thanks to you, the Heavenly Court can be considered to have survived.


    <span>"If King Arthur were to see your strength, he would definitely be very excited. The Odin Empirecks the strength to fight against evil spirits," Ai''er said.


    Ye Fan bitterly smiled, even if he could kill a hundred of these super evil spirits, a thousand of them would be nothing.


    <span>The primordial chaos was limitless, and it was impossible for him to stop the devouring process with just his level of power.


    <span>Ai''er also knew what the man was worried about. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we''ll think of something together."


    Ye Fan nodded, "Go ahead and busy yourself first, I will go look for Xin''er and the others."


    "Okay." Ailee smiled sweetly.


    <span>At the side, Hogg had just regained his senses, but seeing the eye contact between Ai''er and Ye Fan, he couldn''t help but clench his hands.


    Antonio nced at him and said: "Sir God of Swords, please don''t mind the previous offense."Ye Fan actually didn''t take it too seriously, and said, "It''s understandable that you guys came to capture me while I was robbing the Gravitational Field."


    <span>"Many thanks for your magnanimity." Antonio then said to Al, "Lord Overseer, let us, the Mages of the Church of God, take care of the rest."


    Seeing Antonio take the initiative to curry favor with him, Ai''er knew that this was only because of Ye Fan''s strength. He was somewhat afraid and wanted to ease the rtionship, so she allowed him to do so.


    After a night, the Holy Court finally regained its calm.


    <span>Although the ruins were everywhere, at least in general they were preserved.


    The clergy of the Church of God said their prayers to the dead in the square.


    Standing on the balcony of a tall tower that was prepared for distinguished guests, Ye Fan was standing beside Su Qingxue and the other girls.


    Looking at the densely packed corpses in the za, the atmosphere was somewhat sad.


    "This kind of scene. In these three years ¡­" "In the Odin Empire, you are used to it, right?" Su Qingxue mumbled.


    Xu Linshan''s eyes turned red, "I have been to many towns before. There aren''t so many sage realm cultivators in the towns, just a few small evil spirits would ughter the entire towns and cities ¡­" By the time we got there, it was all bones, men, women, children, animals, beasts, not a single living thing was left. "


    "If it weren''t for my husband turning the tide yesterday, the number of deaths here would have increased several times." Feng Yueying sighed.<span>"This all reminds me, back on Earth, during the war with those stone aliens, there were corpses everywhere ¡­" Ning Xuemo sighed with lingering fear in her heart.


    Ye Fan turned his head to look at Chu Yunyao, "I asked those ck Mages from the Nether Eye yesterday.


    What they said about extracting material from the Thelsi was not entirely true.


    But if there really is such a possibility, then we might be able to save quite a few people. "


    <span>Chu Yunyao leaned on the railing and nodded, "I''m already researching. Fiona agreed to cooperate with me and let her stay with Benjamin in myb.


    <span>The bodyposition of the Thusi race is indeed very different from ours.


    As for what exactly it was that prevented the evil spirits from attacking them, it was unclear for the time being.<span>Give me some time and I''ll find out what it is. "


    <span>"Hubby, why don''t we stay in the Divine Court for a little longer?


    <span>"There are a lot of injured people here, maybe we can help a little. Aren''t you a doctor as well?" Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "There are a lot of priests who can cure us here, so we don''t need to.


    "I need to get to Odin Imperial City as soon as possible, meet up with Old Xie and the others, and discuss ns for the future."


    "I just arrived... Are they leaving? "<span>Su Qingxue was slightly unwilling.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the woman with a strange expression, "Wife, you don''t want me to leave so much, could it be ¡­ ¡­" Is there a special reason? "


    Su Qingxue pursed her red lips and a trace of sparkling light appeared in her beautiful eyes, "I ¡­" "Did you calcte that I was in danger?"<span>Ye Fan immediately thought of something.


    The other girls also looked at Su Qingxue nervously.


    <span>Su Qingxue knew that she couldn''t hide it from him, so she said faintly, "I only have a rough idea. After you go to Odin Imperial City, your life will be in danger. However, the details are too vague, so I can''t say for sure."


    "Husband, since that''s the case, why don''t we go a bitter? Or perhaps we shouldn''t go to Odin Imperial City and instead go somewhere else to meet up with everyone?"


    Xiang Ru hurriedly advised.Ye Fan was silent for a moment, and then shook his head, "In this prehistord, if there is anything that can kill me, then I will die no matter where I go."


    Ye Fan smiled at the girls and said, "God''s Punishment and the Heavenly Star Divine General didn''t do anything to me, so you can rest assured."


    <span>Qingxue wasn''t able to see it clearly. Maybe it''s just some injuries, or maybe I intentionally faked my death? "


    "Brother Ye Fan!" This was not a joke, if she didn''t have a bit of confidence, how could Sister Qingxue bring it up?I think... "There are so many problems that even the Ancient Gods couldn''t solve, let''s not take the risk. We should think of a way to protect ourselves ¡­" Blue Rain pouted.


    Ye Fan reached out his hand and knocked on the little girl''s head, "You haven''t reached the life and death moment yet, and you''re already thinking of escaping?""You have no future cultivating to the sage realm. You little girl, you can learn from anyone, like a gluttonous snake!"


    Team Blue Rain puffed out their mouths and muttered: "What''s wrong with learning to be a Guardian God ¡­ ¡­." Ye Fan shook his head speechlessly, and then floated into the air, "I will go and say goodbye to Ai''er. You guys pack up and prepare to leave."<span>Finished speaking, Ye Fan flew towards the divine tower where Ai''er was.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2436

    Previously, when he came here, there was no need to ask any further, as Ye Fan directly came to Ai''er''s office.<span>The Chief Assistant Officer Zhu Bi at the door, upon seeing Ye Fan, changed her previous indifferent expression. Her eyes clearly showed a bit of restraint, excitement, and respect.


    "Sir Sword God, are you looking for the lord oracle?"


    Zhu Bi stood up solemnly and bowed.<span>Ye Fan''s attitude towards this woman changed drastically, and he couldn''t help but smile, "Yes, can I go in?"


    "Of course! "You cane in anytime, no need to ask me, pleasee in!"


    Zhu Bi hurriedly opened the door and respectfully gestured with his hand.Ye Fan couldn''t help but look at this woman, then nodded and said, "Zhu Bia, Adjunct Officer, I finally understand, why you can be the chief ¡­ ¡­" They are really good at making changes in a timely manner ".


    Zhu Bi was stunned for a moment. Then, his face turned red as he awkwardly smiled.


    Ye Fan didn''tugh at her for too long, and walked inside withrge strides.


    After experiencing such a disaster, Ai''er had many things to take care of.


    Ye Fan entered and saw that the woman was wearing a long moon-white silk dress. She was sitting elegantly on a golden chair with a pen in her hand, writing something down."Ye Fan, you came. Sorry ¡­ ¡­" "There are a lot of things." Ai Er raised her head and smiled peacefully.


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand, "It''s nothing, I just came over to tell you that we are leaving."


    <span>"Leave?"


    <span>"To Odin Imperial City?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded.


    "Is it really that urgent... I''ll be done in a few days, and then we can go together.


    <span>I also want to discuss the n for the uing battle with the strategists. "


    Ai Er was reluctant.<span>Ye Fan sighed, "Time is of the essence, I can''t waste any day now."


    Al nodded in understanding, "You''re right. How about this, you let Weiwei stay behind, we also need her to help us repair and strengthen the protectionw formation in the Church of God.


    <span>After a few days, I will head to the Imperial City with Weiwei? "


    <span>Right now, Ling Yuwei was busy all around the Celestial Court, helping to repair the damaged magical formation.


    <span>"No problem, Weiwei should also have no objections." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Thank you for your help, Sir God of Swords. I will protect Weiwei well." Ai''er blinked.


    <span>Ye Fan, hearing this, felt uneasy, shook his head and said, "Between us..." "Why are you thanking me?"


    "Us?Why don''t we thank each other? Didn''t you say we were friends?


    Friend, you have to thank me for helping you out... " Ai''er lightly bit her lips. With a pair of gem-like blue eyes, she nced at the man with a hidden bitterness.<span>Ye Fan''s heart tightened, he felt very ufortable, "Ai''er..." "Actually, I ¡­" "What are you actually doing?"


    <span>Al asked.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, the words were just about to reach his mouth, but he still forced out a smile and shook his head, "Nothing much, I will be leaving first. See you in Sky Imperial City in a few days."<span>Just as Ye Fan turned around, Ai''er suddenly made a movement and appeared in front of him.


    <span>The woman''s eyes were red, sparkling, "Ye Fan, this is thest time I will ask you ¡­ ¡­" What were you trying to say just now? "


    <span>Ye Fan remained silent, lowering his head.


    "Is it because I refused to push you away that year, so you''ve always felt ufortable in your heart?"


    <span>Ai''er did not hide it and went straight to the point.


    <span>At that time, she had been imnted with the wrong memory, and had always harbored a grudge towards Ye Fan.


    "Those memories are fake. I''ve already forgotten about them. Are you that petty?"<span>Ai''er felt somewhat wronged.


    Ye Fan hurriedly exined, "Ai''er, it''s not what you think ¡­ ¡­" "What is that!?"


    Al said anxiously, "Is it because of Hogg?


    He''s the Grand Knight Commander, my subordinate, and he likes me, but that''s just wishful thinking on his part! Can''t you see my rtionship with him? "


    "I know. "That''s not what I meant." Ye Fan sighed.


    Al''s voice was raised a little, "Then what do you mean?


    You are a man, what is there to be squeamish about?<span>"


    <span>Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, his breathing was a little disordered. Knowing that he had to exin it clearly today, he clenched his teeth and said, "Ai''er, you know what kind of man I am ¡­ ¡­. Even though I''m sincere to everyone around me.


    <span>But I''m definitely not a good man. I like beauties, I''ll be selfish, I''ll be hypocritical.


    I tried to give them everything I wanted, even at home.


    It''s because I know that I will never be able to satisfy them. What they want the most in their hearts ¡­ That love affair. "


    Ai''er silently clenched her hands into fists.


    Ye Fan sighed, and continued, "But, I will escape from these realities, because I know that it is impossible for me to abandon any of them.<span>From this point of view, I was selfish, hurting each and every one of them.


    But... You''re different. To me, you''re different from any of them. "


    Ai''er''s body shuddered. "Where''s the difference?"<span>"To me, you are too perfect, so perfect that I feel ashamed of my inferiority ¡­" "What?"


    Ai''er was obviously startled, and did not dare to believe it.


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile and said, "Maybe you think it''s strange, but it really is like that."


    You have been a princess since you were young, and your status is honorable. The difference between your bones and a person like me is like the clouds and mud.<span>Your talent far surpasses mine. Actually, I rely on training with my head lowered, training through life and death.


    <span>Your beauty, your heart, your insides, your appearance, are almost perfect! "I''m not the type of person whocks confidence, but ever since I found out about your true identity, for the first time, I felt a sense of inferiority ¡­" Al''s eyes were moist, "So ¡­" You don''t think you deserve me?


    Didn''t your cultivation already surpass me?


    You are the Sword God, and on Earth and in the prehistoric era, you are even more amazing than me, aren''t you? "<span>Ye Fan shook his head, "Cultivation, reputation, these are all for outsiders to see."


    In my eyes, you are like a pure and wlesske that has been cut off from the rest of the world.


    As for me, I am like the sea. Although I look magnificent, with surging waves, the people are afraid of me. But I myself know that I have buried too many dirty things ¡­ " Saying this, Ye Fan looked at the woman and said, "Ai''er, to you, this has been decades.<span>But to me, it was less than a year since I woke up, and it was only a year since we parted.


    <span>To me, you are a friend that I can sacrifice my life for.


    <span>As for the deeper rtionship, I really don''t dare to think too much about it ¡­ " Ai Er took a deep breath and suddenly stepped forward. Her watery eyes stared straight at the man.


    <span>"As you know, I have been separated from you for decades! After so many years, am I waiting for a man who isn''t worthy of me!?


    How many decades would it take me to make you understand?<span>I only ask you one thing. Are you really fond of me ¡­ " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2437

    The air seemed to have frozen at this moment.Their gazes met for a long time.


    <span>Perhaps it was the silence in the room that made Ar suddenly realize that she had lost control of her emotions.


    <span>She had received a lot of education and guidance from a young age, so she definitely shouldn''t take the initiative to ask this kind of question to a man.


    However, seeing that the man didn''t answer her after so long, Ai''er''s heart sank to the bottom.


    She was somewhat at a loss as to why she had be like this.


    She had also thought about the possibility that her rtionship with Ye Fan was just that of a friend.<span>However, in these decades, whether it was on Earth or in the prehistoric era, she had never had such feelings for any man.


    She discovered that the figure of this man was still lingering in her mind.


    The moment when she found out that Ye Fan was still alive, her heart was ecstatic, unable to be put into words, which further confirmed her feelings.<span>But at this moment, was everything just her wishful thinking, a reflection in the water?


    <span>Her bright eyes gradually dimmed as she turned around, "You can go ¡­" Just as she finished speaking, a strong hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her back! Ye Fan held the woman''s waist with his other hand and lowered his head to kiss her ¡­ "Ugh ¡­" Her eyes were wide, and after a moment of panic, she was overjoyed.


    After a hot kiss, Ye Fan let go of the woman, looked at the blushing Ai''er, and rxed a little, "This answer, is it clear enough?"


    <span>Since the girl had already confessed to this point, Ye Fan also felt that there was no reason to back down now.


    <span>The only thing he could do was to do his best and not let down his expectations.


    Her watery eyes twinkled as she shyly nodded her head."However... Do you really, really not remember some unhappy memories? "


    <span>Ye Fan asked with concern.


    <span>Ai''er shook his head. "Rx. How many years has it been? Those fake memories, to me, are no longer frightening."


    Ye Fanughed evilly and said, "In that case, let''s just say we are a bit more intimate..." And you won''t push me away anymore? "


    Ai''er suddenly had a bad premonition, and asked timidly: "You ¡­ "What are you trying to do ¡­" Ye Fan did not say much, and once again hugged Ai''er. The two of them were in the midst of intimate interactions when they suddenly sensed that someone wasing in from outside.Ye Fan released the woman, and Ai''er hastily tidied up her clothes.


    The door opened and Hogg, dressed in casual clothes, stepped in.<span>"Greetings Lord Overseer, Lord Sword God ¡­" When Hogg looked up, he saw that Ay wasn''t sitting on the chair. There was a hint of red on her face, and her eyes immediately froze.


    <span>"Sir Hogg, is there something you need?"


    Ai''er tried to keep her tone the same as usual, but her heartbeat was still difficult to calm down.


    "I havee to report to you on the search in the All Saints," Hogg said, his expression unchanged.


    "Oh ¡­" Ai''er looked at Ye Fan, his eyes filled with reluctance, "Then..." "Ye Fan, we ¡­" "Let''s meet in the Imperial City in a few days." Ye Fan gently smiled.


    "En!"Ai''er also nodded with a sweet smile.


    When Hogg saw the way their eyes met, Ayer''s eyelids twitched as she smiled like a young girl.


    Ye Fan left Ai''er''s office, and after finding thedies and converging with them, he chatted with Ling Yuwei, who was busy fixing the magical formation. Naturally, Ling Yuwei expressed that there was no problem.<span>Chu Yunyao also decided to stay. With Ai''er''s help, she had already found an idealboratory.


    <span>Here, she needed to hurry and build a teleportation device to study Fiona''s body.


    <span>Rather than following Ye Fan, it would be better to start studying as soon as possible. Moreover, the Church of God was originally the same as the Imperial City, it was already the safest city in the world.


    Ye Fan felt that this was good as well. With Ai''er here, he felt more at ease.


    Feng Yueying also nned to stay. She still had some feelings for the Holy Court and wanted to treat some of the wounded as much as possible.


    He would wait for a few days with Ai''er before heading to the imperial city with her.


    Ye Fan, of course, had no objections. After bidding farewell to the few women, he left for the Imperial City.The territory of the Odin Empire was indeed far greater than that of the Great Conquest.


    <span>Ye Fan flew at a high speed. On the way, he felt as if he was flying from the center of the battlefield to the Wilderness Divine Hall.


    <span>Although there were countless exotdscapes along the way, there were still many Odin citizens who were fleeing for their lives.


    Destroyed cities and small towns could be seen everywhere.


    These three years of war with the evil spirits had obviously left this country in ruins.


    When he thought about how the danger was already so huge, and how the people from the Great War were still fighting with the Demon God Kingdom, Ye Fan also felt a bit annoyed.<span>I wonder how Feng Qinn is doing. With the protection of the candle light, there shouldn''t be any problems, right? Ye Fan muttered in his heart.


    <span>On the other side, inside the Divine Court.


    On the third day after Ye Fan left, he stood on the balcony at the top of the divine tower.


    Ai''er went to find Ling Yuwei and Feng Yuying. The three of them were drinking red wine and chatting privately.


    "Weiwei, it''s all thanks to you. This time, the repair speed of the magical formation was faster, and it''s even been strengthened a lot."Antonio was surprised. He had given in in front of me, a rare sight. He was opposed to the idea of outsiders helping him to repair the formation.


    <span>"Your magical formation is even more powerful than before." Ai''er was in a good mood as sheughed.


    Ling Yuwei put down her red wine cup and took out a ck disk. On it were all kinds of talismans flickering with earthen yellow light, densely packed in all directions."Actually, half of the credit goes to this'' flintpass''. This saint artifact can, ording to need, immediately condense the formation setting up item.


    <span>This way, I don''t have to worry about the materials and can just directly use thepass to obtain the Array Stone for my response.


    It has to be said, the Suiren civilization is still much more advanced than our current civilization.


    <span>Yunyao said that she had no idea what this was all about. It was purely a product of her special theory. "Ling Yuwei fondled thepass lovingly as she spoke.


    "Suiren civilization?


    A sacred object? "


    <span>Ai''er curiously asked, "Where did you get this?"


    <span>After hearing Ling Yuwei''s exnation, he found out that Ye Fan had found this ancient ruin and gave it to her.


    <span>In addition, almost all of the girls received sacred objects that werepatible with their own characteristics.


    Al''s face looked a little disappointed, "So it''s like that ¡­" He didn''t tell me. "<span>Ling Yuwei and Feng Yuying couldn''t help but look at each other. The two girls weren''t stupid, so they could tell that something was different.


    <span>Feng Yueying whispered, "Ai''er, you and your husband ¡­" "Could it be..." Al''s face was flushed red, and she nodded, a little embarrassed.


    "No way!" Weren''t you friends before? It''s only been a few days ¡­ How did you get tricked by him!?


    What did he say to you!? "<span>Ling Yuwei was puzzled.


    <span>"Didn''t my husband say before that you were friends?"


    Feng Yueying was also puzzled.


    Ai''er obediently whispered, "Actually ¡­ Actually, I took the initiative. Ye Fan even said that he wasn''t worthy of me... I didn''t expect it either... " "What?"What was going on?


    <span>Hurry up and tell me... " The two women''s mes of gossip immediately red up.


    After Ai''er shyly outlined the situation, both Ling Yuwei and Feng Yuying revealed looks of "you''re too naive"."Ai''er, are you stupid? He''s basically trying to capture you! Do you believe that if you were to say that you and Hogg are boyfriend and girlfriend, he would definitely kill Hogg with a single sh! He is simply not sure if you have changed your mind in the past few decades, which is why he is purposely testing you! "


    <span>Ling Yuwei said with a face full of confidence.


    "No ¡­" "No way, I see that Ye Fan is very sincere." Ai''er blinked his eyes, a little disbelieving.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2438

    Feng Yueying forced a smile and said, "Weiwei, don''t talk about your husband like that. Maybe your husband also wants to save face and is afraid of being rejected. He''s not that scheming."


    <span>"Hmph, Ying Ying, did you see him let off that beauty?"


    It''s even something like Ai''er''s! "


    Ling Yuwei retorted.


    <span>Feng Yueying pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Ai''er didn''t really care, "It doesn''t matter, I''m pretty happy anyways.""Silly girl ¡­" Ling Yuwei looked helpless.


    Ai''er pouted, "Then why did you make Ye Fan sound so scheming, and why did you follow him so stubbornly?""We''re still on a pirate ship, there''s no way to get off." Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes.


    Ai''er and Feng Yueying giggled. They both knew that Ling Yuwei was joking.


    However, she missed him a lot. She just wanted to finish what she was doing as soon as possible so that she could go to the Imperial City.<span>A few dayster.


    Ye Fan arrived at Odin Imperial City.From afar, the imposing manner of the entire Imperial City did not lose out in the slightest to the Grand Expedition Imperial City.


    <span>However, because of theck of technological development, there weren''t any skyscrapers, and there were quite a few castles and buildings.


    Because there was already a call on his phone, there was already someone waiting for him at the city gate.<span>Dressed in an elegant long gown, with long hair and a small moustache, Xie Linyuan followed behind a few of his followers, eagerly looking forward to seeing what was going on.


    Seeing Ye Fan''s figure appear, Xie Linyuan''s eyes instantly turned red, and his whole body shook! "Boss!"


    <span>Ye Fan also sighed with emotion. Although he had seen it in the video, it was still a different feeling when he saw it in person.


    <span>"Old Xie." Ye Fan went up and gave Xie Linyuan a bear hug.


    Xie Linyuanughed. "It''s finally here. At this moment, I''ve been dreaming for decades!" Boss, the cksmiths will be here tonight. They have already thought of ways to return from the front lines.Come with me to the manor first. Have a good rest, and meet the princess and my child.


    By the way, where are the sister-inw?


    Didn''t you say we were going at the same time? "<span>"Let''s go to your house first, they wille outter." Ye Fan did not want to change into a human at the city gate.


    Although Xie Linyuan was puzzled, he did not ask any further questions. Instead, he nodded and led Ye Fan into the city."Recently, the Eye of the Nether has been acting a little arrogantly, and the Imperial City is on strict alert. If I did not bring it along, boss, you would have to go through quite a few inspections."


    "Oh, that''s right. I heard that on the side of the Church of God, boss, you single-handedly turned the tide. boss, you really are a great savior wherever you go."


    <span>Ye Fan saw the joy overflowing from Xie Linfen''s face and felt ashamed in his heart. He didn''t know if he would still be able to smile after his brothers learned the truth.


    <span>The atmosphere inside the city was not as deste as the war zone.


    Perhaps due to their security, the marketce was rather lively, and the ones that sold exceptionally well were the armors and weapons made from magicite ores.


    Clearly, in the Odin Empire, people had already understood the importance of magicite mines in advance.


    "Old Xie, the magic crystal ore that I arranged for Ancestor Li Xin from the Ancient Demon Abyss should be delivered now, right?"Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Xie Linyuan nodded. "It should be in the next two days. They''ve already sent people to the border to receive them."


    "Boss, if we can get a stable amount of magic crystal ore, it might save a lot of lives."


    As the two chatted, they unknowingly arrived at Xie Linyuan''s residence. It was an ancient fortress that was rtively close to the imperial pce.


    After all, he was still a royal advisor, advisor, and prince consort. From therge number of servants, it could be seen that Xie Linyuan''s status was extraordinary.


    Arriving at the living room with its low-key luxury, Ye Fan allowed thedies toe out of the ring.<span>Xie Linyuan was also shocked when he saw the girls suddenly appear.


    <span>Xie Linyuan hadn''t seen his sister-inw for many years, so he naturally couldn''t help but greet them warmly.


    <span>Not long after he sat down, a blonde woman, with three children, came into the living room.


    "Come, princess, let me introduce you. This is my boss, the Sword God who just saved the Divine Court a few days ago! "These people are my sister-inw ¡­" The princess smiled amiably. "Sir God of Swords, my name is Florence, I have heard a lot about you ¡­ Since you are Murphy''s boss, can I also call you ''big brother''? "


    <span>Ye Fan''s expression immediately stiffened. Regardless of his age or appearance, he was actually younger.


    <span>However, there did not seem to be anything wrong with Florence''s words.


    "Come, Fuan, Ma Ke, Anna, greet your Uncle Ye!" Florence ordered her three children to greet Ye Fan.<span>Apart from the eldest son, Fu An, who was already ten years old, the second son and youngest daughter were obviously still young and didn''t understand much.


    <span>Hearing their childish voices, the three of them were still children from a mixed race. They were so adorable that the girls by their side were all about to be charmed.


    Although Florence was a princess, she had the air of being polite and approachable, regardless of herself or her three children.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed with emotion. No wonder Xie Linfuan had said that he had unconsciously built up his rtionship with Ye Fan... "Old Xie, it looks like you''ve married a virtuous wife. No wonder you can''t hide your love for the princess even after talking to me on the phone."


    Xie Linyuan and Florence looked at each other with a deep love."Boss, I can be considered a fool for having such luck. If it wasn''t for His Majesty bestowing me a marriage, I might not have been able to hold back for the rest of my life."


    Florence smiled, crouched down, and stroked her eldest son''s head. "Baby, tell Uncle Ye, what''s your other name?"Fuan blinked and looked at Ye Fan respectfully, "Uncle Ye, my name is Xie Fan..." Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then realized... Fuan, fan, that''s what it means.


    The women could not help but also look at Xie Linfuan in awe. Giving this name to their eldest son showed how important Ye Fan was in their hearts.


    Xie Linyuan said embarrassedly, "Boss, you can''t be unhappy, right? I don''t have any disrespectful intentions ¡­" "Not if you''re not happy, but don''t count on me. In the future, my son will be called Ye Linyuan." Ye Fan teased.


    "Haha ¡­" Xie Linyuanughed heartily. "Your son doesn''t necessarily want you to take his name. Sisters may not necessarily listen to you!"


    Ye Fan coughed, and looked at the women, "I am the head of the family, right?


    Wife? "<span>Su Qingxue said with a smile that was not a smile, "If you say so, then so be it."


    Ye Fan suddenly felt a little guilty. He took out three pills from his ring and handed them to Florence.


    <span>"The first time we met, we were in a hurry and we didn''t prepare any good gifts.


    This is a Qi Nurturing Pill refined by the Pill Saint. It has a mild medicinal properties and is suitable for children to cultivate. It can help them increase their cultivation speed before they reach the Spirit Creation stage. "


    Florence was ttered. "The Foundation Elixir concocted by the Pill Saint is extremely rare. How can you be so embarrassed ¡­" "Princess, Boss is one of us. Take it," Xie Linyuan said with a chuckle. "There''s a lot of treasures on you, that''s all."<span>Florence took it and thanked the three children.


    Ye Fan crouched down, looking at Fu An and asked, "Fu An, how long have you been training for?"


    <span>"Uncle Ye, it''s been two years."


    <span>"Two years at the sixth level of Qi Condensation, not bad." Ye Fan nodded his head: "Are you practicing any weapons?"


    "I like training in the sword because my dad said that the sword intent is the best," said Fu An.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile. He thought for a moment and then took out a small low rank flying sword.


    <span>"This sword can''t be considered to be very precious, but it''s suitable for children. Just treat it as a souvenir. Who asked you to have a name like mine?"


    Ye Fan attached a strand of emperor level sword intent into the sword and handed it to Fu An.Xie Linfuan and Florence felt the aura of sword intent and their expressions turned cold. They knew that this sword was not as simple as a spirit artifact! Holding this sword was the same as having a direct connection with the Sword God. As the Sword God''s fame spread, it was also a top-grade protective talisman.


    The man with thick eyebrows and big eyes received the short flying sword with both hands. His eyes were filled with joy as he said, "Thank you, Uncle Ye. Are you really the God of Swords?"


    <span>Ye Fan raised his eyebrows, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "I heard from my mother that you''re one of the most powerful swordsmen in the entire prehistoric era. Then, who is stronger between you and my grandfather?"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2439

    Fuan''s grandfather was naturally Arthur XIII, one of the Three Sword Saints.


    Florence was startled and quickly hugged her eldest son. "Fuan, how can you ask such a rude question?""Why aren''t you being polite?"


    <span>Florence scolded him: "This is disrespectful to Uncle Ye and Grandpa!"


    "Oh ¡­" Only then did Fu An lower his head. "I''m sorry, Uncle Ye, I won''t ask."


    Ye Fan didn''t mind at all and smiled, "Princess, don''t be too nervous, it''s fine to ask a child.


    I''ve never met your grandfather, and I''ve neverpeted with him, so I don''t know. ""Is that so ¡­ If I have the chance, I would like to experience it for myself. I would like to be one of the strongest swordsmen in all of prehistoric times! "


    Fu An brandished his short sword, his face filled with excitement.<span>"Don''t randomly wave your hand. What if it hurts your brother and sister?"


    <span>Florence was busy again.


    <span>Fuan hurriedly put the sword away again.


    <span>Seeing the adorable Third Sister and Third Sister, Ye Fan and the women were somewhat envious, thanking Lin Yuan for his family''s life.


    Xie Linyuan saw through something and whispered to Ye Fan, "Boss, if you want, you have to make sure that the scale will surpass ours..." Ye Fan sighed, if Hong Huang did not face this crisis, perhaps he really would have considered having a child.<span>But... How could he dare to think about such things in this situation?


    <span>In the evening, Assazer, Asmuntis, and Leviathan finally returned.


    <span>When Ye Fan and a few of his old brothers met, he naturally couldn''t help but drink heartily.


    When Misty Night saw his teacher''s slovenly appearance, he too began to cry in excitement. After all, this was the person who had raised her. Her father was also her teacher, and it wasn''t something that Misty Night couldpare with.<span>The few of them talked about their experiences over the years, but no matter how difficult and dangerous it was, it was inferior to their worry for Ye Fan, causing them to feel tormented.


    <span>Of course, they couldn''t help but talk about Belial and the others who hadn''t ascended yet.


    However, not everyone was fond of training and could achieve something like this. Thus, one mustn''t force others to do the same.


    After having dinner happily in the mansion, everyone arrived at Ye Fan''s room in the middle of the night and entered the storage ring.Seeing this kind of dark technology, everyone was naturally amazed.


    <span>Sitting in the main hall, Ning Xuemo brewed a few cups of hot tea for everyone.


    "No wonder all those sister-inw girls suddenly appeared just now. Yunyao, sister-inw is truly a godly person!" Xie Linyuan said with iparable admiration."Boss, when I saw you just now, I could tell that you weren''t enjoying your drink. You must have a lot on your mind, right?" Asmontes said.


    Ye Fan also didn''t hide anything, and said, "What I''m going to say next might be a huge blow to you.


    But... I have to tell you all in order toe up with a solution... " After that, Ye Fan told them about the rtionship between the primordial chaos and the Chaos void that he had learned about in the remains of the flintmen.The expressions on their faces were clearly in deep shock. Their eyes were filled with disbelief and even despair ¡­ "Now, as far as I know, the evil spirits from the Sodom Continent have already wreaked havoc.


    Thus, it was not a problem for the Odin Empire at all. Actually, the Odin Empire couldn''t solve it either.


    Sooner orter, the entire wastnd would be filled with evil spirits ¡­ "Unless, we can do something that no one has ever done before." Ye Fan sighed.


    There was a long silence in the living room.<span>An extremely bitter smile appeared on Xie Linyuan''s face. "No wonder, when I said that you brought hope, boss, you didn''t answer at all ¡­" "Boss, do you have any ideas on how to deal with this?"


    <span>A rough idea?


    "Ideas?"<span>Azazel asked.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I need to go to your front line and see what''s going on with Guhai. Maybe I can find some inspiration..." "That''s right! "Sister-inw!"


    Leviathan thought of something and looked at Su Qingxue excitedly. "Sister-inw, can''t you use the Wordless Heavenly Book to foresee the future?


    Back then on Earth, our eldest sister-inw brought us to repel those alien stones! "Sister-inw, let''s figure out what we should do so that we can have a direction!"Su Qingxue revealed a trace of helplessness at the corner of her mouth, "If it''s possible, I would obviously want to calcte it, but ¡­." This catastrophe isn''t something that someone with my cultivation base can specte about.


    I am not clear about the limits of the Wordless Heavenly Book, but it can predict the future. The degree of rity is closely linked to my cultivation level.<span>I''ve just recovered from my cultivation and haven''t even reached the sage realm yet. It''s far from enough to predict the dangers of such a ne. "


    Everyone felt a sense of loss as they sat paralyzed on their chairs, feeling a little despondent.


    "Everyone, don''t be discouraged. The most important thing is that we brothers are together again.Life and death will always be determined by fate. To be able to see the boss and his sister-inw once again, knowing that everyone is still alive and well is more important than anything else. "


    <span>Asmuntis frowned. "Boss, don''t be burdened too much. No one is born with the need to save the world.


    If you really can''t do anything about it, you can just take your sister-inw with you and avoid her whenever you can. ""If I really can bring people to hide, then I won''t leave you behind.


    Yun Yao was also considering a n to build a Noah''s Ark.


    "It''s just that, in the end, how much time is left, and whether or not we can avoid it, who knows." Ye Fan sighed.


    "Regardless of how we''re going to resolve this crisis, our top priority right now is to save more lives before we think of a way to deal with it.Boss, your identity is no longer hidden. King Arthur already knew you wereing.


    Before we go to the Old Sea, I think you wille with me to the pce to meet King Arthur.


    No matter what, this could not be hidden from King Arthur.


    <span>As the king, if he was kept in the dark, he would be unable to prepare for many things.


    ording to what I''ve learned about King Arthur all these years ¡­ "Although he can''t be considered a Saint Lord, he''s not an unconscious monarch. He knows his ce and he won''t act recklessly even if he knows the truth," Xie Linyuan suggested.<span>Ye Fan thought for a moment, sooner orter this matter will be understood by the other leaders of the countries, so he nodded in agreement.


    <span>The next day, the three of them had to return to the front tomand the battle.


    <span>After Ye Fan finished his breakfast, he followed Xie Linyuan into the pce.


    <span>"Boss, do you feel ufortable going in to see King Arthur?"


    "After all, you''re the God of Swords," Xie Linfuan smiled embarrassedly as they walked.


    Ye Fan frowned, "What does that matter? No matter what, he is still the emperor, or your father-inw."<span>"Heh heh ¡­" It''s good as long as you don''t mind, boss. After all, he''s one of the Three Sword Saints and the emperor. I''m too embarrassed to have hime to the manor to meet you ¡­ " Xie Linyuan said in embarrassment.


    Ye Fan shook his head. This guy was still a thief, so both sides didn''t want to offend him.Although the castle built from boulders was much smaller than the imperial pce of the Grand Expedition, it still stood tall and imposing like a mountain peak.


    As soon as they entered the castle square, a group of soldiers wearing dark golden armor, who looked like royal guards, blocked their way.


    A mighty knight riding a golden-armored warhorse came before the two of them.


    "Stop!" The Knight shouted from above.


    A look of doubt appeared in Xie Laiyuan''s eyes. He whispered, "Boss, this is King Arthur''s Royal Knight Regiment''s leader, Duke Jenkins, one of the Three Battle-Gods of Odin ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2440

    After Ye Fan came to Odin, he found out quite a bit about Odin''s situation from Xu Lingshan.


    The Three Ares of Odin referred to the three most famous Saints under King Arthur, simr to Bai Wuji and the rest in the Great War.<span>Although with Ye Fan''s current strength, these people were not even worth mentioning, in the Odin Empire, their status was still very high.


    The eyes behind Jenkins'' helmet were like wolves and eagles as they sized up Ye Fan."Thank you, Prince Consort, for bringing me to such an important ce in the pce. May I ask who this person is?"


    <span>Xie Linfuan stepped forward and negotiated, "Duke Jenkins, this is the Heavenly Passage Paradise''s Heavenly Sword Sect''s Sword God.


    Your Imperial Majesty knew in advance that I was bringing the Sword God into the pce on purpose. "


    <span>Jenkins said, "Oh, I did hear that the Sword God wasing, but ¡­ Forgive my bluntness, but the person in front of me right now is far from the Sword God that I imagined.


    <span>At this critical moment in the Empire, it was necessary to take extra care to bring strangers to his Majesty.


    "Therefore, I hope this mister can prove his identity."


    When Xie Linyuan heard this, he immediately frowned and said, "Duke Jenkins, the Sword God''s willingness to personally visit the pce to see His Majesty is already full of sincerity.


    I am the son-inw of His Majesty. I personally brought the God of Swords over, is there a need to doubt him?


    <span>Moreover, even if it is you, Duke, if you displease the Sword God, I''m afraid there will be no benefit. "


    With someone questioning Ye Fan like this, Xie Linfen naturally felt ufortable.


    Duke Jenkins jumped off his horse and took off his helmet, revealing a heavily bearded face.<span>"I am thest line of defense before King Arthur''s throne. Your Majesty trusts me, and I will do my duty.


    <span>I also heard that a few days ago, the Sword God turned the tide in the God Court.


    <span>If it really is a Sword God, I, Jenkins, will definitely wee him.


    But in just a few days, the God of Swords suddenly came to the Imperial City from the Divine Court ¡­ Unless he was a magus specialized in teleportation, otherwise ¡­ It was way too fast.


    <span>"Plus this mister in front of me, his aura, cultivation, doesn''t look like the Sword God, I can''t help but suspect ¡­" Jenkins said coldly.


    <span>Xie Linyuan was about to continue, but was stopped by Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan took a step forward, and said with a smile, "Then what do you want?"


    <span>Jenkins grinned. "Actually, it''s very simple. I''ve worshipped King Arthur since I was young, so I''m a swordsman as well."


    Jenkins pulled out a Darksteel Heavy Sword from his waist. It was also a high-grade divine refining spirit artifact.


    "If it''s possible, I ask for Sir God of Swords'' guidance. Just three moves.After exchanging three moves, we will naturally be able to see if you are truly a sword god or not. "


    <span>After finishing his sentence, Ye Fan lowered his head and sneered.


    <span>"Heh ¡­" "Sir, why are youughing?"


    Ye Fan sighed with emotion, "It''s nothing ¡­" However, he suddenly realized that he seemed to be wasting his time.


    To want to have a good talk with all of you, this is truly a waste of time.


    If it was in the past, then that would be fine.


    "It seems like no matter where I go, my words are useless ¡­" Jenkinsughed coldly. "Don''t be too haughty. Your Excellency, why don''t you take out your sword first. It won''t be toote to say this after three moves."Ye Fan shook his head, "Three moves is too much. One move, and it will save time."


    In addition, I''ll make you stand with your hands and feet on the ground. "<span>The scene instantly turned cold.


    <span>A group of Royal Knights felt their eyes burn, feeling that this was a great disrespect.


    Xie Linyuan''s face paled. After all, he had never seen Ye Fan''s true strength before.<span>But in his eyes, Jenkins was definitely one of Odin''s top ranked experts! Boss! Jenkins is a swordsman of the Holy Spirit Xiao Cheng! "Even if it''s the Earth Realm sword intent, it''s also ¡­" Ye Fan stretched out his hand, signalling for him to stop, "Why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    After a moment of astonishment, Jenkins angrilyughed, thenughed loudly. "What a great ''Sword God''!" Whether you''re serious or not. This is the most infuriating provocation this duke has heard since birth! Initially, he only wanted to give it a simple test, but now ¡­ This duke will have to be more serious. "


    "You''d better go all out, or else you might die." Ye Fan said lightly.<span>"Humph!"


    <span>Jenkins smirked. He waved his hand and the knights scattered, leaving arge space for the two of them.


    "This duke has seen many arrogant disciples, but they often end up as ¡­ "Nothing much."<span>Before Jenkins could finish his words, the pressure of the Holy Spirit and the pressure of the sword suddenly exploded from his body! In an instant, streams of chaotic energy and sword intent mixed with thunder and lightning danced wildly on his body like golden snakes.


    The purplish-gold light was exceptionally dazzling on the za, and its pressure caused those Knights who were over a hundred meters away to find it difficult to look at it.


    Xie Linyuan also had an apprehensive expression, but there was nothing he could do. He could only watch with sweat from his palms.<span>"You won''t draw your sword?


    Don''t tell me the God of Swords doesn''t even have a decent sword? "Jenkins mocked.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, his hands behind his back, standing alone in his original position.


    "I''ve already said that you will have hands and feet on the ground, what kind of sword should I draw?"


    Jenkins couldn''t bear it any longer. With a leap, he sent a sword shing towards Ye Fan! When the purplish-golden sword intent lightning fell down with a loud bang, Ye Fan''s eyes were ignited with golden mes! The second stage of disintegration! The sword intent disintegrated! Extreme Sword Intent! The pressure of the Emperor level sword intent erupted out, and a golden me shot up into the sky. The dazzling light covered the purple gold electric current! Seeing Jenkins'' sword shing down, Ye Fan instantly summoned over ten thousand flying swords. These densely packed flying swords that were filled with spiritual energy were all top grade spiritual weapons! Jenkins was in the middle of his attack when he suddenly saw a sea of flying swords appear in front of him. He was bbergasted, and his soul trembled! "Emperor Dragon Sword Prison!"


    "The cage of swords!" "The cage of swords!" Tsssss ¡ª "The sword intent lightning created sparks on the flying sword barrier before it was quickly eliminated. It did not have any effect at all!" Jenkins only felt a golden light sh before his eyes. He was surrounded by countless flying swords, and there was nothing left of him! The feeling of being locked up in the Forbidden Land of Death made Jenkins feel as if his heart was about to be pierced by ten thousand swords at any time. It made him pale! This ¡­ "This..." Jenkins had never seen anyone use a sword like that! The group of Knights in the distance looked as if their souls had left their bodies, and before they could even see clearly, they already saw their own Guild Leader being firmly controlled!?The key was that from beginning to end, Ye Fan had indeed been standing on the same spot, not moving at all. Just using the Imperial Sword Technique to imprison Jenkins without the slightest bit of temper, allowing him to be cut as he pleased?!


    Xie Linyuan could only see a blur before his eyes as the battle ended like andslide. He couldn''t help but feel his heart shake as a look of delight appeared on his face! "His Excellency God of Swords came from afar and missed our wee, it was Arthur who failed to entertain us."


    A deep maic voice filled with authority came from the side of the square.<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2441

    He wore a royal white robe with golden decorative patterns on it. He wore a crown made from gold gems, and had chestnut curly hair. He had a neatly trimmed beard, and his facial features were sharp and sharp.The middle-aged man who wore a friendly smile on his face was Arthur XIII of the Odin Empire.


    <span>"Greetings, Your Majesty!"


    Xie Linyuan snapped back to reality at this moment and greeted.


    A group of Royal Knights knelt down and called out to the king.


    <span>Ye Fan calmly looked at King Arthur. His first thought was that the middle-aged man was a little iprehensible.


    It wasn''t that his cultivation couldn''t be seen through.


    Although he could feel that he was at least not weaker than Wu Yeyue, he was not at the level of Su Wang and Ren TianKuo.As a king, he hid most of his true thoughts deep within his heart.


    <span>At first nce, it was a harmless middle-aged uncle.


    <span>"King Arthur, this is the first time I''ve seen such a way of entertaining you." Ye Fan didn''t believe it. This Jenkins didn''t have a king''s order to stop him.


    <span>"Heh ¡­" Duke Jenkins has done his duty without any intention of offending him. I ask that you, Lord Sword God, spare him. "


    King Arthur did not admit that it was his will, but neither did he deny it.


    <span>Not provoking Ye Fan, he also praised Jenkins'' loyalty.


    <span>Ye Fan never had the intention to kill the other party''s trusted general on his first visit.


    Otherwise ¡­ the Emperor Dragon Sword Prison would have been filled with ten thousand swords long ago.


    With a thought, the ten thousand swords disappeared, and Jenkins dropped to the ground.<span>The armor on his body was riddled with holes. Jenkins'' hair was a mess, and there were wounds all over his body that oozed blood.


    The miserable Jenkins, while paying his respects to King Arthur, looked at Ye Fan with a lingering fear in his heart.


    "Duke Jenkins, bring your men down. The emperor level sword intent cannot deceive anyone, not to mention it was brought by Prince Consort Xie. Naturally, it can''t be wrong," King Arthur said."Yes sir!"


    Jenkins performed a knight salute towards Ye Fan. "Sir Sword God indeed possesses heaven-shaking strength. I sincerely acknowledge this!"<span>With these words, Jenkins led the Knights away.


    King Arthur raised his hand and beckoned. "Sir God of Swords, if you don''t mind, why don''t youe to my study?"There wasn''t the slightest arrogance in his tone. His tone was as natural as the spring wind.


    Ye Fan nodded, he didn''t mind such red tape, it was best to make it simple.


    <span>Arriving at King Arthur''s study, a servant of the royal family served tea and then left.


    <span>"The sword-intent which you just disyed caused me to sigh in amazement. You truly are worthy of being called an Emperor level Sword Intent. Youpletely dominated Duke Jenkins." King Arthur let out a sigh.


    <span>Ye Fan said lightly, "King Arthur, I have note to the Odin Empire to provoke you, and I am not here to spar with you on sword intent.


    <span>I believe that there are some things that Mo Fei had already told you beforehand.


    <span>"Your Majesty, the Sword God has a very important intelligence regarding the origins of the evil spirits and the truth behind this crisis!"


    Xie Linfuan said from the side.


    "Oh?"<span>King Arthur''s face turned solemn, "Has the Sword God solved this crisis?"


    Please let me know! "


    Ye Fan nodded, "Then I won''t beat around the bush. After all, time is of the essence..." After that, Ye Fan briefly described the situation in the void.


    <span>"Although the words are simple, the information that leaked out made King Arthur widen his eyes, and he was unable to utter a single word for a long time!" This ¡­ It was actually such a cmity! "


    King Arthur stood up and paced back and forth. "I originally thought that this was just an unprecedented crisis that had befallen our Odin Empire."<span>Now it seems that our initial expectations were already too ideal ¡­ "If all of this is true, then once this news is leaked out, the entire Odin and even the Wastnd will fall intoplete chaos!"


    "That''s right, Your Majesty," Xie Laiyuan said sternly. "But as the head of an empire, we still think you need to be clear-headed about the seriousness of the situation."


    <span>King Arthur''s face was full of gratitude as he walked towards Ye Fan. He bowed and said, "I am representing the billions of citizens in the Odin Empire. I thank the Sword God for bringing such an important information!"


    Ye Fan stood up and said, "You don''t have to thank me. I have no solution to solve this problem for now."


    However, the matter of capturing the Theseus'' witches could now be resolved.


    <span>I don''t want to see so many innocent Thelsi burned alive.


    <span>On the side of the Church of God, the oracles will cooperate with this matter. After all, the Thelsi race is the hope for more people to survive. "


    <span>King Arthur nodded in agreement. "It was because of helplessness that I used the Cesar as a scapegoat."


    This crisis was too mysterious. The royal family had to find an excuse to pacify the people.


    <span>If the entire country was in a panic, they wouldn''t be able to fight against the evil spirits and fall into disarray ahead of time.


    <span>The Odin Empire has let the Thusi race down, but if they were to do it again, I would still make this choice.


    <span>Because the ruler of a country has no choice but to choose between good and evil. He can only choose to be good or not to be good. "


    Ye Fan sighed, "I don''t have any intention of ming you. The Emperor of the Great War, the Barbarian King of the Wilderness, and even the Odin royal family.


    To me, these are all powers that I need to rely on in this crisis.


    "The most important thing is for us to think of a way out of this crisis."


    Arthur smiled knowingly. "Lord Sword God, you truly have a broad chest. Arthur admires you.<span>From the looks of it, there was no need for the Odin Empire to continue sealing them down.


    <span>Although our Odin Empire has suffered tremendous losses over the past three years, due to the descent of the Chaotic Force, there have been quite a few sage realm experts.


    In fact, even if the other countries were to know that we were caught in the middle of the war, they would no longer have to worry about being attacked from the sides ¡­ The most important thing is that the evil spirits are in danger, so we have to prepare the entire prehistord as soon as possible. "<span>Ye Fan nodded, "That is what I mean. It seems that His Majesty has already thought a lot."


    "Then... Not long after, can Lord Sword God think of a way to tie us up with the Great War, the Wilderness, or even the Blessed Paradises or the Ancient Demon Abyss?


    "This time''s crisis will probably require all the forces in the prehistoric era toe up with a n together ¡­" King Arthur asked with expectation and sincerity.<span>Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "I want to go to the frontline to have a look at Guhai first, then make my ns."


    <span>"Oh... "Well, if there''s anything you need, just tell Prince Consort Xie that he is my son-inw and one of my most trusted advisers," King Arthur said with a smile.


    Ye Fan smiled, while Xie Linfen nodded his head in thanks.


    <span>King Arthur still wanted to invite Ye Fan to stay and have lunch together, but Ye Fan still didn''t want to dy any longer. After finishing his business, he left the pce.


    <span>On the way back to the Prince Consort''s mansion, Xie Linfen frowned at Ye Fan and asked, "Boss, are you worried about King Arthur?"


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath and muttered, "A bit..." It was too smooth, too smooth. It was a bit abnormal.


    "This King Arthur has no airs, no pride, trust in us, worry about our country, and dared to admit his mistakes, shorings, and strengths, he has performed just right ¡­" "It means being tactful and skilled in the ways of the world, cultivating to the pinnacle," Xie Linyuan said with a smile.<span>Ye Fan looked at his old brother in puzzlement, "Old Xie, tell me the truth, don''t you think there''s a problem with your father-inw?"


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2442

    44


    There was aplicated look in Xie Linfuan''s eyes as he said with a sigh, "Boss, I''ve only just met King Arthur back then. After we interacted, I''ve indeed had this feeling."


    However, after all these years, as far as being a king was concerned, Arthur XIII did not dare to say that he was a wise king throughout the ages, but he was still rather well-behaved.


    <span>He dealt with matters of the nation in an orderly manner, encountering some major matters. He used the Emperor''s techniques well, and knew how to use them well.


    <span>He did not deliberately be a Holy Lord and was willing to bear the me, such as this matter with the Thusi race.


    However, he also vigorously developed his people''s livelihood and business. Before the Evil Spirit crisis, the Odin people all supported him.


    "All these years, I have not seen King Arthur make any mistakes. If he is not meticulous, then he must be very shrewd."


    "That''s right... His watertight, just the right w, I do not understand, what he is thinking. "


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "I can at least know what kind of people they are.<span>But when I saw Arthur XIII, I felt as if I had never seen him before.


    He''s obviously very polite and cordial, but I just feel like there''s a wall between us ¡­ ].


    "Boss, over these years, I''ve thought of many things, especially since he''s be my father-inw, so naturally we have a lot of interactions.


    After all, he was the ruler of thergest country in all of prehistoric times. If he was an emperor that could be seen through so easily, it would be difficult for him to stay on the throne.Perhaps we are overthinking. He is only doing what a king should do on the throne.


    He was impable and unfathomable, just as he should have been.


    Of course... Or maybe, behind his mask, there are a lot of things we can''t see.<span>However, no matter what kind of person King Arthur was, if the danger was to devour the void of primal chaos, then everyone had amon goal.


    There''s no need to care too much about it. What kind of king is King Arthur now? " Xie Linyuan said.<span>Ye Fan frowned, he always felt that he seemed to have overlooked something...


    However, he couldn''t recall where he had his doubts.


    "I will first go to the front line to take a look. We can talk about the restter," Ye Fan could only say."Alright, I''ll have the squid arrange things at the frontlines." Xie Linyuan nodded.


    At the same time, within the pce.


    Arthur XIII stood at the study window, overlooking the openndscape of the Imperial City.<span>Behind him, on a magic mirror, the silhouette of the Supreme Mage, Antonio, could be seen.


    "Respected King Arthur, it seems that you have met the Sword God." Antonio said with a faint smile.


    <span>Arthur turned around, his face expressionless. "Jenkins didn''t even receive a single blow. It looks like the things you saw in the Church of God are indeed true."


    "Believe me, your Majesty, the power of the Sword God is far beyond this," Antonio said.


    Arthur was silent for a long time, then said: "When I mentioned the Thusi race, he said ¡­ He doesn''t me me ¡­ "<span>"Haha ¡­" Antonioughed, "After all, in his eyes, His Majesty is someone he can me. He is just a weakling."


    <span>"I even asked him if it was possible for him to gather the people in charge of the Great War, the Wilderness, and the Blessed Paradises to discuss big matters ¡­"


    He said, "He can do it." King Arthur''s eyes grew even darker."Without a doubt, he is not the emperor. However, he wants to be the ruler of the entire Grand Deste War Institution...


    "Your Majesty, I believe you can understand what I have said without me saying anything else." Antonio narrowed his eyes.


    "Lord Overseer Mage, I am just the Emperor of the Odin Empire, an ordinary Emperor.


    The difference in strength between me and the Sword God was not the slightest. I also had no intention ofpeting against the Sword God in terms of strength.


    Everything I''ve done is for the sake of the Odin royal family.


    I can neverpare to my ancestor, Arthur the First, do you understand what I mean ¡­ " King Arthur sighed.<span>"I understand, of course I understand." Antonio smiled, "What I admire the most about Your Majesty is his purity as an emperor.


    A pure soul, admirable ¡­ "


    <span>King Arthur turned around with a slight smile on his face. "I also appreciate your persistence and soul, Your Excellency Antonio. It is also worthy of respect."


    "Your Majesty, you have ttered me..." Antonio lowered his head. When he raised his head again, he asked, "Then we ¡­"


    King Arthur sighed, but his eyes remained unwavering. "Let''s begin ¡­""May I serve Your Majesty?"


    On the other side, Ye Fan was not in the mood to care about what was going on with King Arthur.


    In Ye Fan''s view, even if King Arthur was a lot narrow-minded, absolute strength was still the right to speak, so he wouldn''t pay much attention to him.


    That afternoon, Ye Fan brought thedies and set off for the west side of the Odin Empire.


    It was an endless sea.<span>Ye Fan had also been to the seas of the Wilderness before, butpared to the coastline of the Odin Empire, it was still far off.


    Thefortable temperature allowed the Odin Empire''s seas to have a very pleasant living environment.<span>Only, now that Ye Fan had arrived at the seaside, all he could see were the skeletons of humans, demon beasts, and animals.


    In the lifeless seaside city, other than some adventurer teams that were exchanging items for the dead, no one was willing toe here.


    The evil spirits that appeared from time to time would cause any cultivator below the sage realm to die without even knowing how they had survived.Along the way, Ye Fan also encountered a lot of evil spirits in the air, but there weren''t even any living birds in the sky.


    ording to the map given by Xie Linfuan, Ye Fan followed the route and arrived at the heavily guarded port at the front line, the Port Rivera.


    Because there was arge amount of prehistoric rocks and metals in the vicinity of this port, the Empire would not give up easily even if evil spirits were to invade at any time.


    As soon as Ye Fan arrived at the port, he saw that in all directions, there was arge amount of magicite cores that had been smeared over the fort.<span>Because magicite gems were scarce, they couldn''t be used as pure magicite gems or armor. They could only be used as coatings.


    <span>However, even so, the fortification here was able to hold on.


    In order to avoid any misunderstandings, Ye Fannded outside of the camp.


    <span>But as soon as hended, Ye Fan could smell that the air was filled with a terrible stench, as if it was extremely rotten, causing him to feel nauseous.


    "Boss!"


    Leviathan, who had been waiting for a long time, led a pair of soldiers out of the port camp to meet them.


    The Leviathan was now the vicemander in chief of the Odin Empire''s navy, but since themander in chief was King Arthur, he was almost the first inmand of the navy.<span>It wasn''t that the Leviathan had the highest cultivation base, but that he was proficient in naval warfare.


    <span>"You''re really fast, boss. I just got here, and you''re already here." The Leviathan sighed.


    Ye Fan nodded, and then walked into the port together, "Time waits for no one, I want to take a look as soon as possible, and see what''s going on at the front lines."


    <span>As he was speaking, he heard a few miserable howlsing from the side.


    A few soldiers were carrying the three tied up men out of the camp, using coarse cloths as stretchers.


    These men were covered in pustules all over their body. Their skin and hair had all fallen off. Their eyes were bloodshot as they painfully pleaded for help.


    "No!" "Don''t give up on us ¡­"


    "Sir!" Sir, please let us go! "


    Ye Fan was puzzled and looked at the Leviathan. "They are your soldiers?"


    Leviathan frowned and said, "Boss, these are all soldiers of the Empire. They are all good men, but there''s nothing we can do ¡­ The gue. "


    <span>As he was speaking, he saw the three men who were carried out of the camp already ignited by a masked fire mage with arge fireball!


    <span>Only now did Ye Fan realize that there was a huge pit that he didn''t pay much attention to just now, and it was filled with burnt bones! It had been built into a mountain!


    "They are all cultivators, how could they be infected by the gue?" Ye Fan frowned.


    Logically speaking, after reaching Foundation Establishment, one should be immune to all diseases. Cultivators who could survive here were generally all at least Core Formation.


    "Boss,e with me." The Leviathan walked to the seaside in front of them.


    The two of them walked to a high tform in the port and looked down.The scene in front of Ye Fan''s eyes once again shocked him!


    Looking down from high altitudes, he was far from being able to see it at such a close distance. It was something that would shock him greatly if he were to see it from such a distance.There were rotten corpses, all kinds of strange shapes and huge demon beast skeletons!


    The stench in the air came from these things.<span>"The first thing the Evil Spirit killed was not us human cultivators, but the countless living beings in the ocean!


    The evil spirits weren''t afraid of the deep sea at all. The power of chaos could go anywhere they wished.


    Many of these demon beasts that were forced to flee to the seaside were top existences in the Great Deste World that even a Holy Spirit Realm warrior might not be able to fight against!


    <span>Just by saying that we have seen more than a hundred dragons being killed!


    In the beginning, the gue did not affect cultivators, but Boss, think about it...


    <span>Could theponents in the bodies of these powerful demonic beasts, or even God Beasts, be the same as an ordinary gue once they dpose?


    <span>No matter how strong a cultivator''s resistance is, there is still a limit. If they were to encounter such a weird thing, with a hundred poisons, what about a thousand poisons and ten thousand poisons? "


    Leviathan said with a wry smile, "To be honest, people are dying every day. Even if I do my best to use all kinds of medicinal herbs to increase my resistance, I still can''t withstand those whose cultivation is low."


    In fact, even the Rebirth Realm had been infected. It was just that there was a chance for the Rebirth Realm to fully recover."But if we give up on this ce, the Empire''s prehistoric rocks and metals will be scarce, and there will be no way to resist the evil spirits."


    Ye Fan''s expression was serious. Perhaps, in the end, the gue won''t even need to act against the evil spirits, and would be able to destroy all of the prehistoric creatures.


    "The squid ¡­" Tell me the direction where the most evil spirits appeared. I''ll go take a look ¡­ " Ye Fan said seriously.


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2443

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"<span>The Leviathan hesitated. "Boss, do you want to go alone? Isn''t that too dangerous? "


    <span>"Motherfucker, I know what I''m doing." Ye Fan frowned and said.


    Leviathan had no other choice but to take out a piece of paper and point out a few directions to Ye Fan.


    "From here, the nearest dense location of evil spirits is the direction in which the port of Casale is heading out.<span>That ce was also one of the ports where the Evil Spirit crisis first broke out. Right now, there are no longer living beings there, so no one dares to get close to that ce. "


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the distance and said with a puzzled expression, "This Garsali Port is less than 500 miles away from here. If there are so many evil spirits, how will you prevent them from pouring in in arge group?"


    The Leviathan continued in a serious tone, "To the best of our knowledge, evil spirits do not have intelligence. They only have the instincts to kill, to rebel, and so on.<span>If it was within a certain radius and there were no signs of life, the scope of activity of the evil spirits would not berge.


    Since the evil spirits did not need to hunt for food, they only existed.<span>So, we thought of a way.


    <span>"It''s just like how you prevent fires from spreading, usually cutting grass or digging ditches to prevent fires from spreading ¡­"


    At this point, a trace of sorrow appeared in the Leviathan''s eyes.Ye Fan suddenly understood and said, "You''re saying..." You guys killed all the living beings near the port in advance? "


    Leviathan nodded. "King Arthur''s royal decree had announced this forbidden zone of life n.


    All the cities and regions that had erupted with arge number of evil spirits would start to sweep the area within a hundred kilometers.<span>Whether it was life, human, animals or demon beasts, they had all been killed in advance.


    Cultivators were okay, they could fly ahead of time, but the people with weaker cultivations simply didn''t have time to run.


    The Thusi people had been miserable for years, but many more had died in the forbidden zone of life than the Thusi.<span>Many people did not even know about the Evil Spirit and suddenly died. "


    The more Ye Fan listened, the heavier his mood. He thought of King Arthur''s gentle and courteous appearance, and also thought about the decree he issued. It could be seen that the King''s heart was very strong.


    "Boss, you can''t me King Arthur for this. If it was anyone else who sat in that seat, they would probably make the same decision for the sake of the bigger picture," Leviathan said with a wry smile.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "I didn''t me him, but this Arthur XIII ¡­ ¡­" "The more I look at it, the moreplicated it bes."


    <span>"Yeah, before the demonic spirit''s crisis broke out, us few brothers did not realize that King Arthur had such a side to him ¡­"


    Fortunately, with such a harshw in ce, the evil spirits didn''t go out of their way to chase after all sorts of life forms.


    <span>"Otherwise, I''m afraid the Odin Empire would have been upied by evil spirits long ago." The Leviathan shook its head, frowning.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, and patted the big guy''s shoulder, "Wu Thief, I haven''t seen you for dozens of years. You have such a calm personality, speaking in a very old tone."


    "Haha ¡­" The Leviathan grinned and said, "Isn''t it an old man? Boss, we''re already over a hundred years old!"


    Ye Fan remembered something, "Oh right, I forgot to ask you yesterday, how are Monica and Debbie? Did the mother and daughter evere to the Primordial Era with you? "


    The Leviathan''s sturdy body shuddered, and he forced a smile. "Didn''t sister-inw tell you about the invasion of the stone aliens?"They were in Manhattan, and a huge boulder had fallen from the sky and ttened their location ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan froze, "Sorry, squid, I ¡­"


    <span>"Boss, what''s there to be sorry about? Everything happened too suddenly and nobody expected it ¡­"


    The Leviathan sighed. "The white-haired man delivers the ck-haired man. We cultivators will encounter this sooner orter.


    "Compared to those brothers who have already left, we can already be considered very happy. If we were to change our nes, we would be able to reunite ¡­"Ye Fan was silent. Thinking back to that cute little girl, he was always in a bad mood.


    Having lost his daughter''s pain, Ye Fan didn''t dare to think too much about it.


    "Oh right, boss, there are some things here that you might not be able to use, but you should still take it."


    The Leviathan took out two bottles and said, "These two jars contain Evil Warding Powder grinded from magicite cores and Evil Warding Pills refined from various medicinal ingredients.


    stered on your body, eating a Evil Warding Pill can make the evil spirits have no interest in you.


    Although I can''t say it''s 100% useful, but many people still saved their lives with this. "Ye Fan refused, "Keep it for yourself, you need it more than me."


    "Boss ¡­" "Take it, brother. I can''t help you too much. Please rest assured." The Leviathan said sincerely.


    Ye Fan sighed, and could only ept it, perhaps it could be given to someone else to use."Boss, to be honest, although our brothers'' lifespans aren''t as long as these old monsters, we''ve experienced enough ¡­"


    When I was young, I went through the holy war with you, and also suffered the doomsday disaster for the Shakyamuni. After you left, you even hit a pile of rocks that fell from the sky.


    Without you, boss, our lives wouldn''t have been so exciting. Maybe even our bones would have been smashed in the mud.Therefore, we are actually not afraid of this evil spirit crisis. Even if the world ising to an end, we have experienced it before.


    However... Murphy was different from us. He had a wife and children and was now very happy.


    Boss ¡­ If the futurees to an end, when the timees, you can ignore us and prioritize protecting the Murphy family.Me, the slovenly ghost, the cksmith, we all have the same meaning. "


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, raised his leg and kicked, kicking the Leviathan until it fell to the ground."You squid! What are you saying!? "


    Leviathan fell to the ground,ughing out loud. "Boss, I''ve been waiting for this familiar feeling for decades ¡­"


    Ye Fan gave a knowing smile and no longer said anything more. He leaped up and released the energy particles in the air, unfurled his Dragonscale Sword Wings and quickly flew towards the sea he was going to.


    <span>Along the way, the water seemed to be sparkling, but in reality, it was extremely stinky and there weren''t any living beings.


    <span>Although Ye Fan wasn''t afraid of evil spirits, in order to avoid trouble, he still avoided areas with as many evil spirits as possible.


    <span>His speed was extremely fast, and even though the evil spirit managed to react, it was unable to catch up.


    <span>After arriving at the port, Ye Fan saw that the density of evil spirits was getting higher and higher.


    Ye Fan conveniently took care of some of the evil spirits that surrounded him. In order to avoid entanglement, he opened his twelve wings, disintegrated three times, and then flew towards the distant sea area at full speed.


    In the sky above the countless evil spirits of the sea, a ray of golden lightning streaked through the sky like a thunderstorm.


    As he was getting further and further away from Odin Empire, Ye Fan couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease in his heart.He had previously been to Sodom from the prehistoric continent, but that was something he knew in advance. There was another shore ahead.


    But this time, outside the borders of the Odin Empire, based on the intelligence reports he had acquired, he hadn''t found any major continents.


    In other words, he didn''t know what the destination of this flight was, or if there was an end to it ¡­ Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2444

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    This was the first time that Ye Fan had personally experienced how much courage those sage realm cultivators must have to leave the prehistord and explore the Ancient Sea.


    Even though the demon beasts in the air and in the sea had already been exterminated by the evil spirits, the evil spirits that would be encountered everywhere had the same lethal power.<span>Ye Fan had to be careful, because on this kind of vast ocean, if he got injured, he would probably fall into the abyss of death.


    The farther he was from thend, the greater the danger.


    Three dayster, still in the endless sea, Ye Fan was already unable to avoid the evil spirits.<span>The dense cluster of evil spirits seemed to upy the entire world and there was simply no way out.


    Even though it was high up in the sky, even though it was at the bottom of the sea, all it could see were evil spirits roaming about.


    <span>Everywhere Ye Fan passed, it was as if he was bringing up an army of evil spirits, following him and trying topletely devour him.


    Faced with such a crisis, Ye Fan even began to waver a little. He brought thedies from the ring out, whether they were right or wrong.


    The ming sword intent and the dragon mes opened up a path.Ye Fan had to maintain his speed, otherwise the shockwave from the explosion of the evil spirits would cause quite a bit of damage to him.


    <span>"Boom!" The explosion of Chaotic Force continuously reverberated through the sky behind Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­


    <span>On the seventh day, Ye Fan had no choice but to consider his own endurance.


    He had reduced the third stage of the Fragmentation Realm to the second stage. This way, he could kill the evil spirits, but it would not consume too much energy.


    In fact, if not for Ye Fan''s physique, an ordinary Holy Spirit cultivator would have already been unable to withstand him for three days.


    The women in the ring had naturally been on tenterhooks for days when they saw the scene outside from the inside.


    Halfway there, Xiao Xin''er couldn''t help herself and flew out.She directly ignited her blood, and with phoenix mes lingering around her, she hugged Ye Fan and loudly said, "Stinky Ye Fan! Just when are you going to fly!? You must consider returning to the prehistoric era! "


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "I know what to do. Xin''er, quickly go inside. It''s dangerous outside."<span>"You need to personally witness whether the Void of Primal Chaos is engulfing the deste world, but what if you need to fly for a few months before being able to see it!?


    Even if it''s you, you have to fly at high speeds in this ce that cannot be rested, and you still have to fight against evil spirits. How long can youst this long? " Xiao Xin''er asked.


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, "I promise you, if I don''t see you in another half a month, I''ll go back!""I really can''t persuade you!" "Old Yellow Ox!" Xiao Xin''er angrily said, "Even if you personally confirmed it, what can you do about it?!"


    "Only by looking carefully can I think of a way to deal with it in advance.


    <span>"Even if we can''t see, we still have a lot of time," Ye Fan said.


    Xiao Xin''er felt helpless and could only return to the ring.At the same time.


    Odin Imperial City, Xie Linfuan''s manor.


    Ai''er, along with Feng Yuying and Ling Yuwei, had finished with the matters of the Divine Court and had rushed over without stopping.Because Chu Yunyao was busy with her own research, she did not follow along.


    "What?" "My husband went out to sea, but hasn''te back yet?" Feng Yueying eximed.


    The three women were in the living room, their faces filled with worry when they heard the news from Xie Linyuan."The sage expert sent to the sea to investigate should be back in at most two days, or he shouldn''t be back at all ¡­" Ai''er frowned, "After Ye Fan has been gone for so long, how far will he have to fly?"


    Ling Yuwei replied in a vexed tone, "This guy is always like this, making people on tenterhooks."Xie Linfuan smiled bitterly. Just as he was about to advise Zhang Xuan against this matter, he saw a subordinate of an official rushing in.


    "Prince Consort!" Prince Consort''s horse! No ¡­. This is bad! " The official''s face paled, as if he had found out something iparably terrifying.


    Seeing Ai''er here, he quickly knelt down again to greet her.


    <span>"What are you panicking for? Speak clearly," Xie Linyuan said.


    The official looked apprehensive. "I just received a message from the magic documents at the border."


    Those people that we sent to receive supplies from the Ancient Demon Abyss have all been killed!


    All the supplies have also been stolen, and not a single one have been left! "<span>"What?!" Xie Linyuan''s face revealed a hint of shock.


    Ai''er immediately asked, "Who did it? Do you have any clues?"The official trembled and said, "Yes ¡­" It''s the city of innocence. The people who died were discovered at the scene and ced into the symbol of a city of innocence! "


    To ordinary people, the Sinless City clearly had a great deterrence power. After all, since ancient times, the mysterious city lord seemed to represent the peak existence of the prehistoric era.


    On the other hand, Xie Linfen was puzzled. Why would the Sinless City suddenly interfere? Could it be that the city governor didn''t agree to transport part of the magicite mine to Odin?


    Last time, Ye Fan said that the envoy Liu Qing had agreed to this.Logically speaking, if the City Lord didn''t allow it, Marquis Liu Qing wouldn''t agree so easily.


    "This is big trouble. Yesterday, King Arthur even asked me when the magicite mine would be delivered and when the frontline would need the supply of the magicite mine to fend off the evil spirits."


    Now that the magicite mine is gone, and the Boss isn''t here ¡­ " Xie Linyuan frowned.


    "In the Sinless City, there are very few people who take the initiative to provoke the neighboring countries, right? Why would they disy it so openly and even leave their mark?" Feng Yueying wondered."Sister-inw is right. There is something fishy about this matter. It is hard to say whether or not it was done in the Sinless City."


    "But the only thing I''m certain of is that our n to take the magic crystal mine from the Primordial Demon Abyss won''t work for the time being." Xie Linyuan said with a frown.


    Just as he was speaking, a report came in from outside. An official from the pce came in with a stern expression.


    The official bowed deeply to Ai''er before replying, "Your Highness Prince Consort, His Majesty wants you to enter the pce as soon as possible. There''s something I need to ask you ¡­"


    The three women looked worriedly at Xie Linyuan.<span>Ai''er stood up and said, "Advisor, I''ll go with you to meet King Arthur. We''ll meet once we get here."


    Xie Linfen looked worried, but he could only nod in agreement.


    Ling Yuwei and Feng Yuying walked all the way to the entrance, and watched as Ai''er and Xie Laiyuan headed towards the pce with uneasy looks in their eyes.<span>"Weiwei, how long do you think it will take for my husband toe back ¡­" "I always felt that this matter was too weird."


    "Who says it isn''t ¡­ ¡­ I even suspect that it was the Eye of the Nether or something like that.<span>If the innocent city wants to make a move, shouldn''t the Ancient Devil Abyss stop it? " Ling Yuwei muttered.


    Feng Yueying couldn''t help looking at the darkening sky in the west, as if looking forward to something ¡­


    On the endless ancient sea.<span>Ye Fan hadn''t seen even half an inch ofnd in half a month.


    His current flying speed was much faster than his speed when he first went to Sodom. It was enough for him to travel across the entire prehistoric era.Along the way, aside from Xiao Xin''er, the indestructible Rice Ball was dragged out by Ye Fan to apany him on his journey.


    It was really too dangerous outside, or else Ye Fan would have wanted the gluttonous snake to fly out for him.After flying for such a long time, Ye Fan was somewhat numb. Even the explosive sound of the evil spirits in his ears could no longer be heard. Seeing some of the revolting evil spirits, Ye Fan had already be quite ordinary.


    The only thing that he had gained from these few days was that because he was immersed in the high concentration of Chaotic Force, his cultivation level had also increased, and his Spirit Sculpting had reached the Large Sess stage.


    If he increased his strength even further, perhaps his spirit body would mature and step into the realm of longevity.


    This kind of improvement speed could be said to be incredibly fast. It was rted to his low cultivation base.Normally speaking, cultivators that had never reached the Spirit Creation realm would be able to stay in such a harsh environment.


    Ye Fan''s special training method allowed him to withstand this kind of ''nourishment'' from the Chaotic Force even before he reached the sage realm. Naturally, it was just like eating a big tonic pill.


    However, Ye Fan did not put much thought into training.


    Seeing that the promised date for his return trip with thedies was almost here, Ye Fan still didn''t see any signs of the Chaos Void devouring.Until, one nightter, Ye Fan suddenly felt that something was wrong... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2445

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­


    <span>If he didn''t remember wrongly, Ye Fan calcted that it was about time for the sky to brighten.


    However, the sea was still dark, as if it had lost its light source.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, frowned, and looked at the sky.


    With a leap, he rose to a height of more than a thousand meters. All of a sudden, he felt that the concentration of Chaotic Force in his surroundings was so high that it gave him a lot of pressure!<span>Ye Fan quickly released his triple disintegration, protecting his entire body, and then rose another level.


    <span>There was no more spiritual energy in the surrounding area, it was all Chaotic Force!


    <span>Ye Fan was startled. At such a high altitude, it was impossible for him to enter the void, and the only possibility was ¡ª ¡ª the density of the void had decreased!


    Devour! He was truly devouring the prehistord!<span>In the darkness, arge group of evil spirits moved upon hearing the sound of the wind, charging towards Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan hurriedly dove down, and after destroying some evil spirits, he nned to start his return journey.


    <span>He already saw what he wanted to prove, so there was no need to keep going forward.


    <span>As expected, the sea ahead had long since been engulfed by the void of primal chaos ¡­


    <span>Just when Ye Fan was about to go back, he felt something approaching him from the distant dark sea.


    <span>"This... "This is ¡­"


    Even Ye Fan, who was used to seeing big scenes, couldn''t help but to open his eyes wide at this moment, and burst out in shock.<span>A ck spaceship that was asrge as a mountain actually appeared from within the void of primal chaos!?


    The shape of the spaceship was like a crushed egg.


    Its entire body was pitch-ck, and if it wasn''t for his perception, Ye Fan wouldn''t have been able to see its existence.


    There was no light, only all kinds of fine lines and patterns. It could be seen that they were made from countless ck materials that were tightly sewn together. The workmanship was iparably exquisite.


    "Magical crystal mine ¡­"Ye Fan suddenly realized that this was a high purity magic crystal ship!?


    <span>No wonder it could fly through the void of primal chaos. It could perfectly defend against the power of chaos!


    Without a doubt, Ye Fan was most concerned about who this person was. Or it could be said that some intelligent life form was piloting this spaceship!


    Ye Fan felt that it had been a long time since his heart started beating like crazy. He seemed to have discovered a secret that could even make people tremble even more than the New World!


    Even the women in the ring space were tense. Looking at the holographic image, they all clenched their hands, not daring to blink.Ye Fan summoned his huge ck sword, his entire body covered in zing sword intent. He used his sword intent to the limit, making it impossible for the evil spirits to approach him.


    <span>He watched the ck ship closely, waiting for it to slow to a halt.


    <span>Obviously, the pilot of the spaceship had discovered his presence.


    <span>"Ssssssss ~ ~ ~"


    At the top of the spaceship, there was a gap.


    Three figures floated out from within.


    With just a nce, Ye Fan was stunned, because he clearly saw that these people all had purple hair?


    One of them was a long purple-haired woman. Her face was full of heroic spirit, and her skin was a little dark. Her body was covered with a thinyer of armor made of magic crystals.


    Behind her, there was also the long-eared, purple-haired old man that looked somewhat like a legendary elf.


    There was a muscr man with green skin and fangs that looked like they belonged to the beastmen. He also had a strand of short purple hair on his head.Simply sensing the situation, Ye Fan was able to discover the strength of these three people. Unfathomable!


    These three people, any one of them, were all stronger than Ren Tianzhu, and even Ye Fan himself was not sure if he could win against them.


    The super spaceship of the magicite mine, with its powerful cultivation base, these few people probably wouldn''t dare to move around the edge of the void!


    However, what surprised Ye Fan even more was...These three fellows didn''t use any cultivation to resist, but these evil spirits actually didn''t attack them!?


    They could freely move within the evil spirits without being attacked. What did this mean? It went without saying!<span>Purple hair ¡­ The Thelsi.


    Ye Fan suddenly understood something!<span>At this time, he looked at Ye Fan''s three figures with great interest, and arrived in front of Ye Fan.


    The first to speak was the purple-haired woman. She opened her mouth and spoke in anguage that she did not understand.Ye Fan frowned, "What are you talking about?"


    The woman seemed not to be surprised that Ye Fan didn''t understand, as she looked at the two people behind her.<span>Following which, the long-eared purple-haired old man and the green-skinned purple-haired orc both said a few words to Ye Fan.


    However, Ye Fan couldn''t understand theirnguage at all.


    Fortunately, the three of them didn''t find it strange.


    <span>The violet-haired woman withdrew a magic crystal ball, then sent a surge of chaos energy into it.


    Very quickly, Ye Fan heard a voice in his mind.<span>"Hello, Divine Dragon Empire''s emperor level swordsman, are you looking for a shelter?" The purple-haired woman smiled.


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, and then used his spirit tomunicate with his consciousness, "I am only here to investigate the danger of the void devouring chaos. Who are you people?"The woman continued to send mentally, "I am the current captain of this Ark, Delia. The two behind me are my two lieutenants, McGrath and Stoneaxe.


    We are all from different worlds of this ne. We are looking for those experts who have the ability to avoid the apocalypse and survive the apocalypse together with us.<span>This world has already entered the countdown to destruction, and you are someone who is qualified to survive. We look forward to bing your partner. "


    Ye Fan frowned, "You''re saying..." All of you knew about the devouring process in the void of primal chaos. That''s why you prepared this ship and selected a portion of its people to ovee this cmity?Is this Noah''s Ark? "


    "Noah''s Ark is a famous ark from the legends. There are many legends about it among the civilizations, but we have never seen one either.


    <span>Our Ark has already experienced three civilizations, and itsrades are all at least in the ''chaos level''.


    "One of them is an expert of your Divine Dragon n. I trust that he won''t disappoint you." Delia smiled.


    "Three civilizations? "Chaos Realm?" The more Ye Fan heard, the more shocked he became. He suddenly realized that he had met a bunch of amazing people!


    <span>Delia saw the astonishment in Ye Fan''s eyes. "Friend, if you are willing, you can board our ark. Let me exin in detail ¡­"


    If you have any questions, you can ask them after you board the ship. I believe you will be willing to be one of us. "


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment. This group of people in front of him didn''t seem to have any malicious intent, but they definitely had some sort of n.


    It would be dangerous for him to board the ship, but ¡­ Compared to knowing more about the truth, it seemed that he had to take the risk.


    <span>"Okay, then I will first go up and take a look, then I will think about it." Ye Fan said.


    "Naturally. May I ask how I should address you, milord?"


    "Ye Fan."


    <span>"Okay, Ye Fan, can you restrain your sword intent? Although the ark has a very strong defense, your sword intent will still harm the ark."


    As she spoke, Delia took out a white crystal ball. It seemed to contain a spiritual energy within it.


    <span>"I used this ball as bait to lure the evil spirits away, then you can take this opportunity to enter the passage that we came out from earlier."


    Ye Fan nodded, then waited for Delia to throw out the crystal ball.


    <span>As the evil spirit''s chrysalis went after it, Ye Fan retracted his sword intent and quickly flew into the passage.


    <span>Delia and the other two returned to the Ark, closing the door behind them. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2446

    <span>Ye Fan had originally thought that once this ship entered, it would be like the Ether Civilization''s flying ships he had seen before, filled with all kinds of advanced technology.


    However, as soon as he entered, he discovered that he had stepped on something soft.<span>The air was filled with a strange smell, a little fishy.


    "What is it?"


    Ye Fan lowered his head to look, and discovered that it was actually a huge bug that was 50 to 60 meters long and over 10 meters wide?!


    This bug looked like a giant slug, it was lying right under the entrance, and he was stepping on its back!The two tentacles of the "Giant Slug" that were more than ten meters long trembled twice, and a spiritual fluctuation was transmitted to Ye Fan''s mind.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s okay to step on it."Ye Fan''s face turned green, this thing was actually talking to him?


    Delia and the other twonded on the side,ughing as they exined, "Ye Fan, it''s Doni, and one of ourrades.


    <span>The people on this ark came from different civilizations and worlds, so their races were different as well.


    <span>It''s been lying at this entrance for more than fifteen hundred years, and we''ve all been used to it. "


    Ye Fan had already discovered that the stinky smell here was the mucus secreted by this big bug called Doni.


    He forced a smile and nodded, "You guys are quite casual."


    <span>"They are all old fellows who have gone through who knows how many centuries. They don''t care about most things." Deliaughed as she reached out with her hand. "Come, I''ll show you the Ark."


    <span>Ye Fan followed the three of them, walking towards a direction in the passage.


    The surroundings were mostly filled with magicite mines, with all sorts of equipment that Ye Fan couldn''t understand, some of which were more like biological organizations.


    The brightly colored passageway was iparably wide.Coming and going, there were some strange intelligent life forms.


    Although Ye Fan was experienced and knowledgeable, he was still a bit stunned at the moment...


    With a strange bird''s head and six arms, the engineer who was overhauling the ark greeted Ye Fan and the others.


    <span>His body was like a lump of gtinous material. He could not see his head nor his four limbs. He was a cleaning worker who was sweeping the cabin with his sticky body and engulfing it.


    <span>Its entire body was petrified, making it look like a stone statue. However, it was a living stone statue.


    What made Ye Fan feel a little "normal" was that after transforming into a bat, it was actually a blood n member wearing a cloak.<span>These strange fellows, upon seeing Delia and the others, were some very friendly, some very cold.


    <span>As for Ye Fan, he only looked at him a few times and didn''t pay too much attention to him.


    It was obvious that they had all been here for a long time, and it was no surprise that they had already seen so much."I think that it would be very difficult for the Strigoi to train to such a high level." Ye Fan muttered.


    <span>The beastman''s assistant, Stone Axe, said with a voice transmission, "You''re talking about that bat man, right? His n is still quite powerful in the ne of the Grandmaster Realm."


    Ye Fan thought for a while. These guys are probably still different from the Strigoi on Earth. After all, they have been in different nes since the beginning.<span>"This is ¡­" Ether? "


    <span>Ye Fan saw a white ball of light, slowly floating through the passage in front.


    "Oh? You know of Ether Civilization? Their race was very skilled in technology.


    <span>However, he had to focus on technology and gave up on his physical body. Very few people were able to reach the sage realm.


    <span>The Ether tribe you saw just now is called the Tulip Family.


    <span>In our long lives, we have only seen the Ether race who were in the third level of the Primal Chaos.


    It''s the chief engineer of our Ark. Delia said.<span>"Wait ¡­" What''s its name? " Ye Fan frowned.


    "Oh, they are very difficult to pronounce with the name of the ether.


    <span>This was because names did not mean much to them. They were simply spiritual waves thatmunicated and recognized each other.


    <span>"You can just call it the ''ether''. It''s the only ether on the ship anyway," Delia said.


    <span>Ye Fan was speechless, and then asked, "You just said, the Chaos Realm, could it be the realm above the Holy Spirit Realm?"


    "You don''t seem to understand the cultivation of the Sheng Domain.


    "It seems as though the civilization you live in hasn''t advanced to a very high level yet." Deliaughed.<span>Ye Fan didn''t deny this, "At one point, I thought that after going through the Chaos God''s Punishment, we would directly enter other nes, but nothing happened."


    "It seems that you are indeed a bit behind. If you don''t even know about the Chaos Realm, I''m afraid you won''t be able to hold on for long."


    This world is already being devoured by the void of primal chaos. In less than a year, the evil spirits will take over the entire world.The day that the evil spirits upied the world was the day that the world was destroyed.


    "No one below the chaos level will be able to survive." Delia said casually, as though this was nothing out of the ordinary.Ye Fan looked at the old demon on the ship and knew that this was reality. He could only continue to ask, "What are the specifics of this Chaos Realm?"


    <span>Delia patiently exined, "Actually, the Sheng Domain is a process of gradually understanding and adapting to the Void and Chaos.


    <span>Sacred Heart, Sacred Body and Holy Spirit, the goal was to allow the body and primordial spirit to bear the test of the void of primal chaos.


    Once one had passed through the punishment of the Chaos Gods, it meant that one would have the ability to survive in the Void and officially enter the Chaos Realm.Chaos, that was the level of understanding one had in the void of primal chaos. That was to say, that wisp of the ''Sacred Heart'' had been officially transformed into aw of primal chaos.


    Only by mastering the Laws of Primordial Chaos which he hadprehended would he be able to enter a higher ne.


    It was as if he had found a key and officially opened a higher door.


    Chaos level 9. The first three levels. Elementary insight into the Laws. The middle three levels. Comprehension of the Laws. Thest three levels. Comprehension of the Laws.<span>ording to the difference inws, the difference in strength between each level of the Chaos Realm would also be very great.


    <span>We have never seen an emperor level sword intent like yours. To be able to meet you, it is truly an honor ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t eat these ttering words, and asked, "Then what will happen after the 9 levels of chaos? there will still be divine retribution? "


    "There will be no God''s Punishment, because in the Chaos Realm, there is another name, called ''Demigod''.


    Even if he was a demigod, he was still a deity, so naturally, there was no need for him to have God''s Punishment to test himself.<span>"Once I truly break through to the ninth stage, or even below the ninth stage, I''ll be able to attempt the Primordial ck Hole," Delia said.


    <span>"Primal ck hole?" Ye Fan looked confused, "What is that?"


    Delia and the other two were a bit puzzled. "Ye Fan, you really don''t know anything about primordial ck holes?"


    It was also possible that There is another name for it. It is the passage to the higher primal ne from the Tuscan ne.The Primal ne was vast and boundless. No one knew where it would be born, and no one knew if there would be an end to it.


    Countless worlds and civilizations appeared and were destroyed in the void of primal chaos ¡­


    <span>However, in every world, no matter how it was destroyed or reborn, it still retained its primal ck hole.


    Because the primal ck hole was created by the power of the Primal Chaos Realm, it was absolutely impossible to destroy it with the power of this ne.


    <span>The gravitational force of the ck hole was the source of the destruction, but it was also a ck hole that allowed the world to be reborn ¡­


    <span>Basically, every ck hole is the center of every world. The world you are in definitely exists as well.


    <span>What, have you never seen it before? Or not?


    This is a little too inconceivable. Even if we don''t know that this is a primordial ck hole, we should at least know that it exists. "<span>A light shed through Ye Fan''s mind as he suddenly thought of something!


    <span>"Not guilty... "City!?"

 Chapter 2447

    If the original ck hole was real, then the only thing that could be hidden from the entire city was the ck hole in the Sinless City.


    A ce without an owner was already a deserted area, and the innocent city was known as "only being able to enter".


    Liu Qing Hou and the other Sevens Envoy would never let go of the secret of the city.


    Could it be that what they were hiding was the secret of the ck hole?However, why would the city of innocence, the lord of the city, hide this matter?


    <span>The Primal ck Hole is the passage to the Primal ne, what good is it to the innocent city and the mayor if you hide it?


    <span>Furthermore, someone like Emperor Xuanyuan, could it be that after entering the Sinless City, he went to a higher ne?


    "Did you think of something?"<span>Delia asked.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and said, "What do you guys say?" Since the primal ck hole is able to enter the Primal level, are you waiting for an opportunity to train until you are strong enough before considering breaking into the ck hole? "


    <span>Delia said with a smile that wasn''t a smile, "Ye Fan, do you really think that entering a higher ne is a good thing?"


    Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, and after thinking about it carefully, if there was an even stronger life in the Primal Beginning ne, then it really meant that it was much more dangerous.


    <span>"On our ship, no one will discuss this issue. Entering the primal ck hole is every trainer''s own choice.


    Some only wanted to live, while others tried to pursue higher nes and explore new worlds.


    Nobody knew how much power it would take to get into the Primal ne. Nobody knew whether every ck hole was the same or not... Ye Fan nodded his head, just like those cultivators on Earth who didn''t want to experience heavenly retribution, there were still many people who were afraid of the unknown world.


    Since they had a long lifespan, many of these Chaos experts were in no hurry to charge into the ck hole.


    Listening to the stories of Delia and the other two, Ye Fan learned more about the Ark, the Primordial ck Hole, and the Chaotic Realm.


    <span>This ark was first created by a powerful warrior of the eighth level of the primal chaos in a very powerful civilization.


    The earliest batch of members had all disappeared.


    <span>When Delia had taken over the position from thest captain, she had known that there had been two civilizations.


    <span>After she took over, she went through another civilization, which is why she said she went through three civilizations.


    <span>On the Ark, there would be people leaving one after another. They couldn''t hold in their boredom and time as they charged into the primal ck hole.


    However, no one had ever returned them after entering, so it was unknown whether they had seeded or not.


    Thesepanions in the Ark were all at the Chaos Realm, the realm that survived the destruction of civilization.


    The reason why everyone was hiding in the Ark was because even if a Chaos Realm cultivator could survive in the void above, that didn''t mean they were safe outside.There were limits to the Chaos Realm as well. If they were exposed in the void of primal chaos for too long, they would be killed by the evil spirits sooner orter.


    <span>And this ark made from magicite ores was a long-term safe haven.


    The Ark was driven by the power of primordial chaos, and its energy source was limitless.


    <span>"In truth, we are not the only ship within the primordial chaos.


    Since I became captain, I''ve encountered several Arks.


    In the void of primordial chaos, if one was unable to find the civilized world, one would face a long-term shortage of supplies.Even though no one needed to eat or drink, other cultivation and entertainment resources were iparably valuable.


    If there is a need, then there will naturally be disputes. Therefore, having a strong partner is extremely important. "


    <span>Hearing Delia''s words, Ye Fan finally understood why they had passionately invited him to join them.


    To put it bluntly, in the vast primal chaos region, the warriors needed to gather together to keep themselves warm.


    <span>"What''s with your hair? Why is it all purple?"


    Ye Fan asked about the confusion he had in the beginning.Delia stroked her long hair, then shrugged. "If I stayed in the Void for too long, it would naturally be like this."


    <span>This is because the power of chaos is causing some gic transformation in our bodies.


    <span>However, along with the transformation of our genes, we would normally not be attacked by evil spirits, unless we provoke them, or if they rebel. "


    <span>Ye Fan muttered in his heart, it seems that the Sessi race also have this kind of gene that won''t be attacked by evil spirits.


    It might have been that when the Thusi were born, their ancestors had this "antibody".


    "The space inside the ark is farrger than what it looks like from the outside." Ye Fan sensed the situation.<span>"Yes. When building it, the ark''s interior waspressed through some sort of technique. The space here is ten timesrger than it looks from the outside." Delia said.


    As they walked, they had already arrived at an open area.


    The scene in front of his eyes changed, Ye Fan was actually able to see the green grasses that extended into the sky! "All sorts of exotic flowers and herbs!" This is the garden of the Ark, where there are many nts left from the destruction of civilization. "


    "Our race was originally good at taking care of nts," McGrath said proudly.<span>This time when we came to your civilization, we also nned to collect some specimens so that we could keep them as a souvenir. "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan asked, "Are you nning to stay in the prehistord?"


    "Yes, although this civilization is on the verge of destruction, we still have time to take something with us," McGrath said.<span>"Ye Fan, why don''t you show us around this world. If you have anything you want to take with you, we can satisfy you."


    If you have any other Chaos cultivatorpanions, you cane in as well.<span>"This civilization is almost over. We can set out together and search for the next civilization." Delia said, filled with anticipation.


    Ye Fan wondered, "Did you not think of stopping the destruction of civilization?"


    The three of them seemed to understand, and they allughed. Delia said, "Many people think the same way. They don''t want their homnd to be destroyed.However, Ye Fan, you must know that this is thew of the Tai Suo ne, and this is an unchangeable natural cycle.


    <span>Just like how you need to increase your cultivation step by step, you cannot go from the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm to the Chaos Realm.


    <span>"Training in the Laws of the world, training in the Laws of the world, or training in the Laws of the world ¡­ no matter how depressing it is, it cannot stop all of this."


    "Is that so..." Ye Fan looked at the lush forest in front of him and said, "Even if that''s the case, I still want to give it a try..." The Beastman Stone Axe smiled and said, "You can go and try, we are willing to wait for you."Ye Fan shook his head and said, "I''m not the only one. I''ve brought a lot of people with me, and you guys are only at the Chaos Realm. I''m afraid you won''t make it."


    "Ye Fan, there will be gains and losses for sure." Ye Fan, there will be losses for sure for sure.


    If everyone brings along arge family, in the end, everyone will die. "<span>Delia said solemnly.


    Ye Fan looked around and said, "I''m a stubborn person, and I''m not heartless enough. It''s impossible for me to abandon my family and flee with you guys..." Meeting you guys today has solved a lot of my doubts, so I''ll be leaving first. "


    Ye Fan didn''t want to stay on the Ark any longer. He had a nagging feeling that these guys were hiding something important from him.


    <span>For example, if the ship only had a Chaos Realm warrior, then where did the light sphere that they used to lure the evil spirits frome from?


    <span>That was a living soul. It couldn''t possibly be the soul of a Chaos Realm expert that had been extracted and thrown away as bait, right?


    Moreover, he had a bunch of women with him in his ring.


    <span>If they were to find out that he was bringing along those with low cultivation realm, something might go wrong.


    <span>Moreover, he wasn''t confident that he could protect the women in front of this group of people.


    <span>In order to avoid any idents, Ye Fan felt that it would be better to leave first.


    Seeing that Ye Fan was about to leave, Delia frowned and hurriedly tried to dissuade him, "Wait a moment!" I want to take you to see someone! "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2448

    Just as Ye Fan was hesitating, Delia said, "No matter what, we still have to meet one of your members, the Divine Dragon n. Perhaps you will have a deeper understanding of the current situation."


    Ye Fan just remembered that she said earlier that there were people from the Divine Dragon n on the Ark, and since things had alreadye to this point, he nodded his head in agreement.


    Arriving at a space simr to a bar, the surroundings were filled with all kinds of strange lights and ck technology equipment. It was as if one was in a world of Siebo punk winds.


    The one brewing the drinks was a cultivator who looked like an octopus. He had over a dozen tentacles that were skillfully concocting various liquids.<span>In this "bar," there were more than a dozen different looking Ark crew members drinking wine and chatting.


    Seeing Delia and the other two bring Ye Fan in, some greeted them, while others coldly watched from the sidelines."This is the drinking room of our Ark. There are many wines from different civilizations stored here. You can try it out."


    As she spoke, Delia came to a table in the corner.A man with dishevelled hair was lying there, seemingly drunk.


    "Teng Nine, this is Ye Fan from your Divine Dragon n. I hope you can talk to him." Delia said.


    Ye Fan had already noticed this man a long time ago. The aura of this five wed dragon could not be wrong. Compared to Ren Tianjiao, it did not seem inferior at all.Teng Nine was obviously not really drunk. Even though he was, he just wanted to get drunk.


    He waved his hand, showing no interest in the matter.


    Delia added, "He has the Emperor level sword-intent."


    With this, Teng Nine finally raised his head, revealing a face with a rough beard.


    His intoxicated expression quickly faded, and his pair of long and narrow eyes revealed a deep sense of curiosity.


    Delia had smiled in anticipation long ago, and then, with a nce, motioned to her two aides to leave.Teng Nine patted the empty seat beside him and said, "Sit."


    Ye Fan sat down and asked, "This sound transmission of yours doesn''t seem to be the same as theirs."


    "What, your civilization''s Nine Divine Dragons Transformation did not record the ''Divine Dragon Roar''?"


    Ye Fan shook his head.


    Teng Nine rolled his eyes and passed a spell to Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan discovered that this was actually a very practical sound transmission technique. It could solve many problems that could not be exined with words, and could evenmunicate with demon beasts across races.


    "I passed you a set, and you should also teach me a set. Exchange with the Divine Dragon''s Nine Transformations," Teng Qingshan said bluntly.<span>Ye Fan nodded. He didn''t care too much about it. In any case, the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations could only be used for the cultivation of the Divine Dragon n.


    The two of them exchanged a few moves, exchanging information about the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. In the end, they realized that most of the time, the techniques they used were different and their rewards were limited.


    "It''s a loss, it''s a loss. Your civilization''s Divine Dragon Nine Transformations don''t have much in it." Teng Qingshan shook his head.


    Ye Fan asked curiously, "The Divine Dragon n exists in all civilizations?"


    Since civilization will continue to crumble and be reborn, then how did the Shen Long family and various other ns appear? "<span>Teng Nine took a gulp of the wine cup and said, "If you ask me, how would I know ¡­ ¡­" How many had actually seen the birth of civilization, and how many had seen the final destruction?


    Can you tell me how the Chaos Void was formed?


    "For example, how exactly did you manage toprehend your Overlord level sword intent and how did you manage to reach the Overlord level? Even we do not know."


    Ye Fan nodded, and then smiled and said, "That''s true..." "Even at the Chaos Realm, he is still so insignificant, how can he know everything?"<span>Teng Nine looked at him with a smile that was not a smile, "Kid, how old are you?


    You don''t look that old. "


    <span>Ye Fan touched his neck, and somewhat awkwardly said, "It''s just..." "About a hundred years old."


    <span>"What!?"


    Teng Nine''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Ye Fan also knew that at his age, he really didn''t match up with the Chaos Realm.


    Furthermore, he had only been awake for about twenty years ¡­. If he said this, Teng Nine would probably think that he was just bragging.Of course, his "Chaos Realm" was only a level of purebat strength. His true cultivation was only at the peak of Spirit Creation.


    So thinking about it, it wasn''t too out of the ordinary.


    <span>After staring nkly for a while, Teng Qingshan asked the octopus bartender for two cups of wine.


    "Kid, back in our civilization, I, Old Teng, had the talent to enter the top ten from the ancient times, it wasn''t shameful at all.


    "I''ve never admired anyone before, but you''re the first one. Emperor level sword intent, 100 years old, a little fierce."


    Teng Qingshan raised his cup and said, "Let''s toast first!"


    Ye Fan looked at the ck liquid in the cup, smelling a mixed smell of fragrant grass and mountain anemone, and then took a sip to try the taste. "Puff!" Ye Fan couldn''t help but spit out, "What is this thing?"


    Ye Fan felt disgusted, making him feel nauseous.


    "What about the Gilisava?You don''t get used to it? "


    Teng Jiu Yu was puzzled. "This is a good thing. It was brewed from the urine of our civilized Gilisavas ¡­" Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air. This was not something he could let the women know, or else they would not be willing to kiss him.<span>"It''s fine if you don''t know what''s good. I''ll drink by myself." Teng Nine took the two cups of wine and said slowly, "What? It seems like you didn''t agree to Delia''s request?"


    Hearing him talk about important matters, Ye Fan nodded and said, "I still have people I need to take care of."


    <span>"Heh ¡­" Teng Nineughed, "That''s true. At such a young age, all the people you have good rtionships with are still alive.


    It''s not like me, back when the void was devouring civilization, I was already over 70,000 years old, I was already free of worries, as long as I can live ¡­ " Ye Fan asked, "You didn''t go to the Primal ck Hole?""What are you trying to do?


    I''m only at the third level of the primordial chaos, and I haven''t improved in twenty thousand years.


    Even if they had Berserk Dragon Blood, killing their way in would simply be courting death.


    Besides, I''m not sure what the Primal ne looks like, but I can tell from the primal ck hole that it''s not easy to survive inside.


    Not to mention those other Celestial Immortals. Most likely, if we go there, we won''t even know how we died ¡­ Teng Nine shook his head."So, everyone on this ship has the same idea as you?"


    Ye Fan felt that his guess had been verified.<span>Teng Nineughed self-deprecatingly, "Back then, I didn''t know that the world would be destroyed. Everyone was tired of living and had long seen through everything ¡­ ¡­ However, when they were about to die and saw a ark that could serve as a refuge, they realized that it was better to live ¡­ Even if we live, don''t know where our future lies, and don''t know what we seek, it''s still better to live on than to die a good death. "


    At this point, Teng Nine''s eyes flickered as he looked at Ye Fan, "Brat, the Emperor Level Sword Intent is not easy to obtain.<span>The civilization that I live in has only heard of legends. No one has actually seen it.


    There''s not much time left for a civilization like yours. It''s best to board the ship as soon as possible.


    Maybe in the future you''ll have the chance to attempt the ck hole.Ye Fan shook his head, "No, I want to try again, see if I can change everything."


    "Change?"


    Teng Nine looked as if he had seen something earth-shaking. "Did I hear wrongly? Do you want to stop the devouring of this void?"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2454

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    Ye Fan nodded his head, it seemed like the City Lord''s strength was far more terrifying than the legends of the outside world.


    However, rumors were like the clouds in the sky, and Sword Saint Yun was like the clouds in the sky.


    Ren TianKui''s reputation was greater than the mayor''s, but that was only because of the "hype" he had received at that time.


    The Mayor didn''t even want to leave. When did outsiders say this? Of course, the words of the outside world couldn''t be trusted.


    Ye Fan was now very sure that the city lord was at least in the seventh level of chaos, because some of the chaos experts in the city were the most direct evidence."Oh right, why would the Sevens Envoy of the Sinless City not dare to tell us the secret of the city?


    Can''t say? Or do you not dare to say? " Ye Fan asked.Zhi Hui said, "If it''s the Sevens Envoy, they have no idea about the secret inside the city.


    <span>But if it was the Sevens Envoy of the city, the mayor had cast a ''Silencing Spell''.


    <span>If their cultivation level was not high enough, they wouldn''t be able to divulge these secrets. Forcefully leaking secrets, the mayor would be able to kill them at a distance.


    To be honest, aside from the mayor, no one else knew of this incantation. This old monk had never heard of it.


    Therefore, many experts in the city specte that the City Lord is not from this ne. "


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed. This guess, he also had one before.


    Especially after seeing the magical architecture of the Sinless City, he felt that the City Lord''s origins were very mysterious.


    Even if they weren''t from the higher nes, perhaps they were from other civilizations?


    "Master, is the envoy of the moon, Liu Qing Hou, here?" Ye Fan asked."You know the envoy?" Zhi Xin took a nce.


    "Yes, we can be considered old acquaintances. I want to talk to him about old times," said Ye Fan.


    "Reiming the old? You are the Sevens Envoy of the Sinless City, and you want to see him as soon as you see him?Although their cultivation might not be that high, they were all subordinates of the City Lord with a special position.


    <span>If they weren''t working outside, they would rarely appear in the city.


    This was a group of people who had cut off all contact with the outside world. When they saw the Sevens Envoy, they all tried to find ways to obtain information from the outside world.<span>They are also extremely annoyed, why would they want toe down here and walk around? "


    <span>Zhi Guan shook his head and said with emotion, "Being able to work outside is really a fascinating thing ¡­"


    No wonder Liu Qing Hou said that he quite liked the position of Sevens Envoy ¡­


    Compared to the group of people who were locked up and unable to move, he was really lucky.<span>Ye Fan looked at the Mysterious Sky Mansion floating in the sky, "Over there, can''t I go in?"


    "Without the mayor''s permission, anyone who dares to trespass into the Mysterious Sky Pce will be killed without mercy!"


    "Is there any secret inside?" "Could it be the primal ck hole?" Ye Fan tried his luck.


    <span>The monk was surprised, "You... You know the original ck hole? How was this possible? No one had ever heard of this before!


    Did Fang tell you? "Impossible, that old brat is like a dead man, he doesn''t even have the patience to say a single word ¡­"


    Indeed!


    Ye Fan''s heart shook. Delia, Teng Jiu, and the others were all telling the truth!<span>"I''ve only heard of it recently. I thought that it was just a legend, so I came to the Sinless City to take a look. That''s why I''m curious..." Ye Fan smiled and asked, "That primitive ck hole, is it open to the public here?"


    <span>"Kid, you can do it, you know that." Zhi Zhang clicked his tongue and said, "In the Sinless City, other than bing a Sevens Envoy and leaving, the only other way is to charge into a primal ck hole!


    If anyone wanted to enter the ck hole, the city leader would let them pass and would not stop them.


    However... Hehe, anyone below the seventh level of the Chaos Realm is basically courting death.


    There have only been a few who have ever dared to challenge the seventh level of the primordial chaos or above.


    Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a hint of doubt, "In the Mysterious Sky Mansion..." Since it''s a ck hole, then why would the mayor hide it inside since he wants someone to try it?And you still want to establish the city of innocence, to hide the secrets of the ck hole? "


    "How should we know that? It seems that the reason why the Profound Heaven Pce was able to hover in the sky was because of the power of the ck hole." Zhizhan said.Ye Fan''s thoughts raced, he had a feeling that things would not be so simple.


    "We''re here, let''s talk about whatever we have here. Hurry up and get to work!"


    Ye Fan raised his head and a construction site appeared in front of his eyes. Over a dozen Spirit Creation Realm cultivators were currently polishing the magic crystal mine there.<span>"The mayor has an order to seal the entire innocent city.


    <span>It''s not a small feat for our city wall to be built inwards.


    Last time, when the magicite mine had been damaged for a period of time, the city governor had lost his temper.


    "Fortunately, the magicite mines have been flowing in recently. We can start construction again."


    Zhi Zhang pointed at the pile of magic crystal ore in front of them, "Aren''t you a swordsman? You''re a five-wed dragon. You cut the magic crystal ore and move it to the wall. You can just give it to the bricyer on top."<span>This is the simplest of tasks. Do it well, and do it well.


    <span>"What''s that?" Ye Fan asked.


    Zhi Hui chuckled and said: "Staying in the city for a long time will cause you to hold back and get sick. Yan Luo Dan can help you rx and relieve your boredom ¡­" In the city, it was hard currency.


    However, there seemed to be a problem with the wood envoy, so the ingredients were cut off. The supply of Yan Luodan in the pharmacy had also decreased recently.


    <span>The City Lord doesn''t seem to be in a hurry to solve this problem, and I wonder what the situation is like ¡­ "


    Ye Fan suddenly realized that feeling is that kind of thing. The medicinal herbs nted by the Flower Sage in the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley had these kinds of uses.Presumably, for the sake of the cultivators in the city, they could work day and night, cultivating, and they would consume arge amount of medicinal herbs every year.


    This included the earth envoy Gou Chen. The materials that had been delivered from the Wilderness were needed to replenish the city.<span>The mayor actually did as well, but it was because he was disrupted by the God of Swords.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but touch his chin. If the City Lord knew that he had entered, would he directly kill him?


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and get to work! " Zhi Liang kicked Ye Fan in the back!


    Ye Fan didn''t move at all, only ncing behind him.<span>"Yo, you little punk, your body''s tough enough." Zhi Zhang red: "What are you looking at? And you look like you''re also in the spirit sculpting realm! Even a five wed dragon was useless!


    The old monk tells you that the work is done and everything is ready for negotiation.


    If I am not able to finish this mission on time, this old monk will not be courteous to you!<span>This was the Sinless City, and other than the Sevens Envoy, he could kill anyone else.


    <span>If you are not serious in your work, as the supervisor, this old monk has the right to kill you, do you understand!? "


    Saying that, Zhi Guan''s eyes swept across the other cultivators with a vicious gaze, "Did you all hear it clearly!?"<span>"Listen to me!" the retarded master! "


    "It''s Zhizhan! A bunch of idiots! "


    Ye Fan thought for a while, then directly charged into the Mysterious Sky Mansion. Although he had the guts, in order to be safe, he would have to ask theborers here if they have any other information.


    He had just arrived, so he wasn''t in a hurry.


    After all, he still had a group of lovers waiting for his return. He couldn''t be too reckless.


    Therefore, he walked to the construction site without saying a word, picked up a tool that was specially used to cut the magic crystal mine, and began to work."That''s more like it..." Zhi Xin took a nce at him and said, "This old monk wille again for eptance at the party. All of you, work hard for me!"


    After Zhi Sheng left, Ye Fan started to unintentionally get close to a middle-aged man who looked like he was living nearby."Brother, how long have you been here?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>The man lowered his head and said coldly, "If you don''t want to die, then work."


    Ye Fan was speechless and tried to talk to the others, but they all ignored him.


    Obviously, living in the Sinless City, this group of low-leveled hardborers did not dare to ck off even a little.<span>"Kid, what do you want to know? Why don''t you ask me?" A delicate voice, full of dust and dust, came from behind Ye Fan. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2449

    Ye Fan didn''t deny it and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Kid, this is a ck hole, thew of the void and primal chaos! Freshmen and destruction were fated! Do you think you created the void, or do you think you have the ability to create a ck hole?


    Chaos is a demigod, far from even a deity! Not to mention the existence that created all these! If you say you''ve turned yourself into a woman, I''ll believe you even a little. Do you think that you can change the rules of the void?


    What are you thinking about? "


    Teng Nine shook his head.


    Ye Fan self-deprecatingly said, "Maybe..." "I am just a tenderloin."


    Teng Nine stared at Ye Fan nkly for a while before asking, "Are you serious?"


    Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, then immediately nodded, "Of course."He had actually already thought about it. Since the source of all this, new life and destruction, was rted to the ck hole.


    Then he would wait for his return and go to the Sinless City to take a look.


    At such a critical juncture, it was imperative for the innocent city to leave.<span>As for the rule of not being able to enter, the mysterious City Lord had no choice but to face it.


    Perhaps, he could find some clues to the solution to this problem?


    Teng Nine drank a cup of wine as he nced at Delia and the other two.


    He had aplicated expression on his face. After looking deeply at Ye Fan for a while, he let out a long sigh, "There are some things that I shouldn''t have told you ¡­" That woman, Delia, wanted me to test you. To put it bluntly, she wanted me to scare you into staying.


    However... I can see it now, you little rascal. "It''s not like that. You really would rather die together than live alone."


    Ye Fan asked with great interest, "What do you want to tell me?"


    Teng Nine said, "Delia once told you that there are more than one ark in this chaotic space."


    "I''ve said it before, she said that because of the different ark, in order to ensure their safety, everyone needs strong partners, so they can only find those in the Chaos Realm to board the ship." Ye Fan said.


    Teng Nine grinned. "Think carefully about it, in the vast void of primal chaos, what would happen if the two Ark met?"


    Ye Fan was silent for a moment, and then said, "You''re saying..." Must they fight to the death? "


    "Yes, you are.


    <span>Because no one knew each other, no one was clear about each other''s thoughts.


    None of them could guarantee that the opponent wouldn''t attack them in advance.


    <span>Although the ark was made from magicite gems, it had a very strong resistance to the power of primordial chaos.


    However, this did not mean that he could withstand other forms of damage.<span>Once the Ark was damaged, it would be very troublesome to repair it.


    Firstly, he had to bear the risk of evil spirits invading, and secondly, he had to find enough magicite gems.


    Of the two risks, one of them was not handled well.


    So... When they met on a narrow path, they would fight to the death between the Ark and the Ark.


    As far as I know, this ark has already experienced at least ten battles, which means that it has destroyed at least ten other Ark. "


    Teng Nine said with a stern look on his face, "I have fought three Ark Wars with them. I didn''t hesitate at all.<span>For the crew of the Ark, there were two rules. "One, survival is more important than anything else. Two, outside of the ark, everyone is an enemy!"


    Ye Fan took a deep breath. Hearing this, he finally felt that he heard some truth.<span>Actually, it didn''t matter if it was the universe of the Primal Chaos ne or the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    Between high level civilizations, the first thing thates to mind is that there''s only blows, not coexistence.


    The ether invaded the human race, and the stone men invaded the ether. There was no room for negotiation."Brat, you should understand your situation now, right?" Teng Nineughed and said, "Don''t look at them smiling at you right now. They are very easy to talk to.


    If you really want to disembark, you''re not one of us.


    Instead, you are this ark, a stumbling block in the supply of resources to this civilization.In fact, they might even be worried that if you get on another ark, you will be an enemy. "


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "Is the resource replenishment you are talking about rted to that ball with soul energy?"


    "Oh... As you can see, it''s a ''spiritual energy bomb''. Battles between Arks are very reliant on spiritual energy bullets.Just imagine, in the void of chaos, the Ark didn''t dare to collide with the other, and it was impossible to use the power of chaos to injure the other.


    Then how should he attack?There were only two ways. The first way was to use the sharp weapons that the Ark had brought with it and smash it to pieces.


    <span>The second method was to dispatch people to disembark and fight in the void.


    <span>The Psionic Bomb was used at this time. It could let the enemy be attacked by evil spirits, and it could also attract those evil spirits that surrounded them.


    It was to the extent that even when flying through the void of primal chaos and encountering a few revolting evil spirits, he would still consume arge amount of spiritual energy bullets to lure away those evil spirits.The amount of Psionic Bombs a ark could store was limited, so it was necessary to store as many powerful souls as possible.


    <span>"A strong demonic beast and a strong cultivator is the best choice ¡­" At this point, Teng Nine''s eyes held a hint of coldness and admonition.


    Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, as expected! "Not only will these guys store all kinds of conventional resources, they''ll also harvest souls!" To the people on the Ark, the destruction of civilization and the disappearance of life were all very normal.Therefore, taking advantage of the destruction of civilization, using all of its resources to harvest those souls and putting them into the Psionic Bomb was no big deal.


    Brat ¡­ There was nothing good or evil here.<span>Some... "Just a reckless way to survive together." Teng Nineughed bitterly and shook his head.


    Ye Fan was quiet for a while, and then asked, "Why are you telling me this?"


    Just because we are all from the Shen Long family? "


    Teng Nine revealed a sad look, "You reminded me of how many thousands of years ago, when I had a wife, children, and a grandson ¡­ ¡­ At that time, I seemed to have ¡­ He felt that he could give up everything for them.


    "It''s just that after a long time, our loved ones have disappeared. Tens of thousands of yearster, we will have forgotten about that feeling."Ye Fan''s expression wasplex. To be honest, he couldn''t understand what these people who have lived for tens of thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years, are thinking.


    It was just like a normal person who could not understand the thoughts of a mentally ill patient.


    <span>"Ye Fan." Teng Nine''s eyes revealed an ancient look as he said seriously, "I''ll give you onest word of advice. Think carefully about it, this ship ¡­. But a hundred or so chaos levels ¡­ Delia was at the sixth level of the primordial chaos. McGrath and Stone Axe were at the fifth level as well.


    <span>I heard that there are monsters of the seventh level of the primal chaos on the ship, but I''ve never seen one.


    But if there was... "That''s enough power to enter the ck hole."


    Ye Fan did not hesitate, "I have already made up my mind. Thank you for your kind intentions, senior."


    "Kid, why are you so stubborn?" Teng Nine asked curiously, "What are you after?"


    Were those family members really that important?


    Sooner orter, they will leave before you! Your Overlord level sword intent is giving up your life for nothing, what a pity ¡­ " Ye Fan smiled in relief, "Rather than saying it for my loved ones, I''m actually doing it for myself.""For yourself?


    <span>What do you want? "


    Teng Nine wondered.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2450

    "Freedom," Ye Fan said with certainty."Freedom?


    Stop fooling around... "What freedom do you have if you die? When you board the ship, you can eat whatever you want and sleep whenever you want. At the very least, there are still a lot of options!"Teng Nine spread his hands and said.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I don''t want to get on the ship, so, to me, this is not freedom, but submission."


    From when he was young, he had broken away from the ruler of the old era. Now, he was unwilling to board the Ark and flee for his life.


    Ye Fan discovered that his heart had never actually changed.<span>"What he wants is freedom!" I want to do what I want to do, not be forced to choose.


    Regardless of sess or failure, I want to do my best to reverse the fate of myself and this world! To me, this is my greatest goal. My life is mine, not the Heavens! "After Ye Fanyan finished, he immediately stood up.


    <span>Seeing him rise, Delia and the other two followed him over.


    <span>"How was it? How did it go?"


    <span>Deliaughed merrily. Very confidently, she asked, "Are you prepared to be ourrade?"


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "Sorry, I appreciate your kindness, but I still n to go back."


    The looks on the faces of Delia, McGrath, and Stoneaxe all faded away.


    Some of the workers in the bar noticed that something was wrong and revealed strange expressions.


    Even the giant octopus, who was mixing wine, nced at Ye Fan with its eyes that were as big as bowls."Is that so..." Delia looked at Teng Nine with some dissatisfaction.


    On the other hand, Teng Nine seemed to be drunk and directly lied down on the table. A helpless smile crept up the corner of his mouth as he mumbled in a daze, "Meeting such an incredible kid ¡­ ¡­" Hehe... "Hehe ¡­" Ye Fan calmly smiled and said, "If I want to get off the boat, I can just take the same road, right?"


    Delia repeatedly confirmed, "Have you really made up your mind?"Ye Fan nodded, "I''m sure."


    Delia stroked her violet hair andughed. "Although it''s very regretful, since you insist on destroying this civilization, we have no other options. We''ll send you off."


    "Many thanks." Ye Fan directly walked out.This time, Ye Fan didn''t step on therge slug. Therge slug seemed to be somewhat regretful, and its two pointy eyes unexpectedly looked at Ye Fan with a little bitterness.


    <span>Ye Fan even suspected that the slug was intentionally lying there, hoping someone would step on it.


    Once they were outside, the evil spirits began to howl and wreak havoc.


    Ye Fan instantly disintegrated twice, and his sword intent disintegrated along with the extreme sword intent, allowing himself to avoid any harm.


    "Ye Fan, if you change your mind, there''s still time." Delia said.


    "No need, I have made a decision and will not change it." Ye Fan said."Fine then. I wish you all the best in your final days."


    Ye Fan seemed to have thought of something, and smiled, "You should be staying in the prehistord for a period of time. The prehistord might not be destroyed, so I hope..." "When you''re replenishing your supplies, don''t be too ruthless."<span>As soon as these words came out, the faces of Delia and the other two instantly turned particrly gloomy.


    "We''re just ying around. You don''t have to worry about us." Delia smiled.<span>Ye Fan nodded, turned around and spread out his Dragonscale Swordwings, directly flying back in Odin''s direction.


    After Ye Fan had left, McGrath asked, puzzled, "Delia, why didn''t you gather yourrades and get rid of him?"


    We are already outside the Ark, and we won''t damage it. "


    <span>"You and Overlord level sword intent ¡­ Have you fought it? "


    <span>Delia asked.


    McGrath and Stoneaxe looked at each other, frowning.<span>"His strength is a bit strange. I feel that he only has the cultivation of Spirit Creation. I don''t know if it''s my misconception or not.


    Yet, he clearly had the pressure that only a Primal Chaos Realm practitioner could exert ¡­ This sword intent was not fake.


    "I''m unable to estimate his strength. There''s no one aboard the ship, and I''ve exchanged blows with the emperor level sword intent. It wouldn''t be appropriate for him to suddenly make a move." Delia said."You want to investigate this Ye Fan and then consider how to deal with him?"


    Shi Zhe asked.


    Delia nodded. "From the information which he has leaked to us, we can tell that this civilization is extremely weak. It doesn''t have any ''Chaos-level''."<span>They don''t even know the original ck hole, that''s ridiculous.


    <span>If we want to collect spiritual energy bombs in this civilization, it will be very easy.


    <span>He was replenishing his supplies, while investigating this Ye Fan. If Ye Fan wanted to kill him... Sooner orter, there would be a chance.


    <span>It would save him a lot of trouble if he could capture a few hostages that he cared about and then deal with him.


    Of course... If he himself wants to save this civilization and kill himself, that would be great. "


    "As expected of the captain, his thoughts are more thoughtful than us."


    Delia''s eyes were shining, and a cold smile was on her face.At the same time.


    Ye Fan, who had flown back to Odin, could roughly guess what Delia and the others were thinking.


    However, Ye Fan wasn''t sure what would happen if he fought against this group of Chaos Realm warriors.


    It would be fine if he was alone, but he had a family of women with him. Naturally, he couldn''t easily take the risk.<span>"It looks like... "I can only investigate the ck hole and consider other things." Ye Fan muttered in his heart.


    After flying for half a month, Ye Fan finally sawnd again.


    He hadn''t thought that he would be able to fly so far on this expedition.<span>Ye Fan wasn''t sure if there was stillnd in the depths of the primitive world, but even if there was, it has now been devoured by the void of primal chaos.


    Without stopping to rest, he returned to Odin City and went straight to Xie Linyuan''s residence.Unexpectedly, the ones receiving him were the gloomy-faced Princess Florence, as well as Ling Yuwei and Feng Yuying, who had been waiting for many days.


    "Sir God of Swords, you''re finally back!" Florence''s eyes were red, and she seemed to be crying quite a bit.


    "Princess, what happened?"Ye Fan hurriedly asked.


    Florence choked with sobs, "Prince Consort took responsibility for the looting of the magic crystal mine and went to the Sinless City to negotiate ¡­ "So far, there has been no news.""What?"


    <span>"


    <span>Ye Fan was immediately shocked.


    <span>After a careful inquiry, he found out that after the looting of the magic crystal mine, King Arthur was furious and asked Xie Linfen what was going on.


    <span>Originally, everything had been prepared. They were going to use the magicite gems to produce a batch of urgently needed military supplies.


    However, if the ore was gone, it would be equivalent to a wild joy, and it would also be considered a crime of bullying the monarch! Xie Linyuan had no other choice but to brace himself and go to the Sinless City to demand an exnation. If he could, then there would be no news of him."That''s right," Florence continued, "The Lord Prophet has returned to the Church of God, but before she left, she told me that if you return, I must contact her as soon as possible."


    Ye Fan thought for a moment andforted her, "Princess, you can rest assured that Old Xie is a brother of mine. He is very resourceful, so nothing will happen to him."


    "Sir Sword God, I ask that you must save Prince Consort. The three children and I cannot live without him ¡­" Florence immediately fell to her knees.<span>Feng Yueying hurriedly supported her, telling her not to be so polite, "Princess, don''t worry, our husband is back. He will think of a way."


    After calming Florence down, Ye Fan brought Feng Yuying and Ling Yuwei to a deserted area outside of the city.


    After confirming that there would be no surveince from the Empire or the Holy Church, Ye Fan finally got the other women toe out.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2455

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"Ye Fan felt goosebumps all over his body. He turned around and found that it was an olddy who was dressed up beautifully.


    Purple lip color, a red dress with exposed shoulders, a head full of golden hairpins, wearing jade pendants, jade bracelets.When the group ofbourers saw this woman, they were all engrossed in their work and didn''t dare to raise their heads.


    "Shen Long family?"


    Ye Fan discovered that this woman was actually someone from the Divine Dragon n.<span>"Brat, you and I are on the same side. If you have any questions,e to my room and tell me ¡­"


    The woman reached out her hand and was about to touch Ye Fan''s face.<span>Ye Fan quickly retreated, "This ¡­"


    "Call me Princess Jingan." The woman gave him a coquettish look.


    Ye Fan''s whole body shivered, but he forced a smile and said, "So it''s a princess?""Of course, as a matter of fact! I am a princess of the Xuanyuan n.


    "After all, it''s been thousands of years. It''s normal for you to not have heard of it." Princess Jingan stroked her hair.<span>Ye Fan forced out a smile, "I have nothing else to say, so I might as well continue working."


    He had the Thousand Li Wen Yin Gu in his ears. Although he didn''t know if it would still work if he entered the Sinless City, he didn''t dare to let the women misunderstand him.


    <span>Seeing Ye Fan turn his head, Jing An said with a smile that was not a smile: "The secret of the Primordial ck Hole... Aren''t you curious? "


    Ye Fan frowned, then turned around and asked, "What do you know?"


    Jing An didn''t say anything. He turned around and walked towards a room that wasn''t too far away.


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, thinking that he couldn''t let go of this clue, but still followed him.In any case, this Jing''an only had the strength to snatch the heavens, so he couldn''t y any tricks.


    When he arrived at the nearest ck building, the door was actually automatic. It moved up and down, perfectly fitting itself.


    <span>Upon entering the room, he found that the furnishings inside were very simple, the most eye-catching being therge bed.


    "Brat, you came in the end. That''s more like it. It''s not like I''m going to eat you!" Princess Jingan revealed a charming smile.


    Ye Fan asked, "What secret do you know about the ck hole?""If you want to know... Let me be happy first, then we can talk! "


    After saying this, Princess Jingan suddenly rushed towards Ye Fan, opened her mouth, and was about to kiss him!


    Of course, Ye Fan couldn''t possibly let her touch him.


    "Stinking brat!" What do you mean!? Come in and pretend to be serious!? " Princess Jingan''s long, shapely eyebrows nted upwards.


    Ye Fan sighed, "If you hold it in for too long, you can find someone else, but I''m not interested in you..."


    He could tell that this woman was just spouting nonsense from the start. She was just trying to trick him intoing in. How ridiculous!<span>Princess Jingan red at him. "How can you be indifferent to my beauty!?" I do not believe that you can escape from my hands! "


    After saying that, Princess Jingan began to take off her long skirt ¡­At this moment, the door to the room opened and arge monk barged in.


    <span>"Slut!" You are carrying this old monk to steal people!? "


    Jing An turned around, his expression a little awkward. "Xiang ¡­" Husband ¡­ Didn''t you go to work? Why are you back... "


    <span>"This old monk knew that every time there was a tender skin, you would want to try it! This time it just so happens to be the Divine Dragon Family, who knows if you can endure it! " Zhi Fen was fuming with anger.


    "Husband ¡­" Jing''an tenderly attempted to hug Zhi Kang.<span>"Scram!"


    Zhi Xin pushed Princess Jing An to the ground and cursed, "Count yourself in! How many times have you caught this old monk in the past seven thousand years!?


    You have already put on hundreds of green hats for this old monk, aren''t you satisfied?! "<span>Jing''an stood up from the ground, and then, with both hands on his hips, he scolded loudly, "If I wasn''t stolen by a monk like you, and was instead punished by the Imperial Family and sent to this crappy ce, how could I have lived such a miserable life!?


    I have endured for thousands of years just to find a few young and strong to have fun, why are you so fierce?!


    I''m telling you, that old Tu in the south of the city has liked me for hundreds of years.<span>"You ¡­ "You ¡­" Zhi Xin gritted his teeth, "For thousands of years, it was because I let you down that I spoiled you, and I helped you carry the burden of your work, why aren''t you satisfied?!"


    <span>"I am a princess. If it weren''t for you, would I havee here to work!?"


    "..."


    On the side, Ye Fan felt a headache listening to this. How could he have the mind to care about this weird couple''s farce?


    No wonder this outsider woulde here to seek refuge, and actually kidnapped the Xuanyuan royal princess...


    Seeing that the two were quarreling intensely, Ye Fan quietly nned to sneak out.


    He had to hurry and look around before heading to the Profound Heaven Hall ¡­"Halt!"


    <span>Zhi Xin turned his head, stretching out an arm as thick as an iron pir and stopped Ye Fan.


    "Stinking brat, you dare to leave after encountering this old monk''s wife?!"


    Ye Fan was speechless, "Master, first of all, I didn''t touch it, and second is your wife''s problem.""Shut up!" You followed me into this house, don''t tell me you''re not a pervert?! "


    "It was your wife who said that she knew the secrets of the Primordial ck Hole ¡­" Ye Fan exined.


    Zhi Liang was burning with anger, but when he heard Ye Fan''s words, he immediately pped Ye Fan: "Don''t try to quibble!"If it was a normal Heaven Stealing Spirit Sculpting Fist, this palm would probably be half-dead.


    Clearly, Princess Jingan also thought that this would happen. She cried out in rm, "Don''t kill me!"


    <span>However, the next moment, Ye Fan easily used his hand to grip his wrist!


    <span>Zhi Xin''s face turned red, he could not suppress his emotions no matter how hard he tried!


    "Aiyo... "With such strength, I like it." Princess Jingan picked up a silk handkerchief and covered her face as she snickered.


    Zhi Zhang became even angrier, "Damn brat, you think you have the strength by relying on your five-wed Golden Dragon''s strength? This old monk will kill you now, even if you have one lessbourer to work! Eating this old monk''s Great Buddha Vajra Palm! "A surge of Innate True Origin condensed in his hand, and a golden palm appeared in his left hand, pping towards Ye Fan''s head!


    Ye Fan effortlessly pulled Zhi Liang''s body down, causing him to lose his bnce.<span>With one side of his body, a knee strikended on Zhi Hai''s stomach, knocking his burly body several meters into the ceiling!


    Zhi Quan was foaming at the mouth as his entire body spasmed in pain.Under Princess Jing An''s dumbstruck expression, Ye Fan walked out of the room.


    However, not long after, Zhi Guan clenched his teeth and ran out, striking out twice from behind!


    "Kid!" "You''re courting death!"


    A group ofbourers raised their heads up at this moment, only to see two King Kong Palm prints flying over from the sky, intending to smash Ye Fan into pieces!


    However, Ye Fan didn''t dodge. With a wave of his arm, he directly crushed the two streams of Innate True Origin with his flesh."This... "How is this possible!?" The Zhiyangs were already at a loss.


    The group of hardborers who were just ignoring Ye Fan also stopped what they were doing and revealed astonished expressions.


    The fight here had obviously attracted quite a bit of attention. A few Heaven Stealing and Sheng Domain cultivators had turned their attention this way.


    <span>They were all experts, and there was no need for anyone toe here.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan became the focus of the entire city''s attention.


    "Sigh ¡­" Ye Fan let out a long sigh, he still wanted to keep a low profile and ask about it, but in the end, he was annoyed by that olddy Jing An.


    Now, he couldn''t even y the part of a pig anymore.Ye Fan raised his head and looked at the majestic and mysterious Mysterious Sky Mansion, his eyes ignited with golden mes... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2451

    Su Qingxue and the other girls were already impatient, but Ye Fan was still hurrying on his way. They wanted to ask what exactly happened and it was inconvenient, so they could only endure it inside the ring.


    Although there was basically everything in the ring, it would be depressing if he stayed too long.Aftering out for a while, everyone was in a hurry to take a deep breath of the different air.


    <span>Ye Fan finally had time to tell the girls everything that he had seen and heard from the ark, as well as the current situation.


    <span>After the women heard this, they were naturally shocked for a very long time, and found it difficult to calm down.


    "One Ark means that there might be a second one, and a third ¡­." "Hong Huang is already in danger. There are still a bunch of ''bandits'' from the void of primal chaosing to kill and rob us. What a disaster ¡­." Su Qingxue said with a frown.Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, he didn''t think that there would be such a possibility... That''s right, there was a chance that there might be another ark in the other regions that was already here.


    The appearance of the Ark was directly rted to the destruction of civilization.<span>Because if a civilization was well and far from destruction, it would be hard for the Ark to find apanion who would be willing to go on board with it.


    On the contrary, it could be regarded as a bandit, which would be rejected by the experts of this civilization.


    Thus, destruction was apanied by the approach of the Ark ¡­ "I don''t care about the Ark, I''ll contact Al first."


    Ye Fan took out his phone. Thework that Chu Yunyao had built in advance had finally helped a lot."Ye Fan!" You''re finally back! Why have you been gone for so long? I''m so worried ¡­ " Aelle was on the other end of the line, breathing out a long sigh of relief.


    Ye Fan sighed, "It''s a long story. Ai''er, what''s going on with Old Xie? Did Old Xie arrange for me to contact you?""Yes," Ai''er hurriedly said in a low voice. "I was the one who apanied the advisor to meet King Arthurst time. With me here, King Arthur did not go overboard.


    <span>However, the Military Advisor was the one who led the charge, so he was responsible.


    The Military Advisor told me in private that he assumed that the looting of the magicite mine this time was not the work of the innocent city.


    <span>Firstly, the Sinless City had never done such a thing. Secondly, Emissary Liu Qing Hou was one of them, so there was no need for them to do such a thing.


    So, the Military Advisor thought that this was a case of using someone as a bait to lure you, the God of Swords, to the Sinless City. "


    "King Arthur?"<span>Ye Fan squinted his eyes.


    <span>"For the time being, I am not sure. After all, there is no conclusive evidence.


    The advisor said that in this critical period, any casual action against King Arthur would be detrimental to the Odin Empire.


    "If someone was trying to frame King Arthur intentionally to incite trouble, then he would fall for someone else''s trap."Ye Fan nodded, "No matter what, he is his father-inw, he doesn''t want to go too far." So, what is he going to do? "


    <span>Ai''er said, "Although the Military Advisor said on the surface that he would go to the Sinless City, he actually did not go in.


    He said he would drag it out until you got back. It would take a month anyway.Furthermore, no one will be able to go to the Sinless City to gather information and no one will be able to find out about it. "


    Ye Fan grinned and said, "This Old Xie, he''s really a cunning old loach..." After asking for Xie Linyuan''s location, Ye Fan had Chu Yunyao join in the conversation.


    With regards to the ark, Chu Yunyao and Ai''er naturally knew about it as soon as possible.


    The other thing was that it was rted to the secret of the Cersei race. It could give Chu Yunyao some inspiration."Yunyao, be more careful with Ai''er and you guys. After all, those on the Ark are all in the Chaos Realm.


    If they were toe to the Odin Empire, you would be in grave danger.


    I have to go to the city of innocence, if not for Old Xie, then I have to see what''s going on with the Primordial ck Hole. "


    Chu Yunyao quickly said, "I also want to go, such an interesting ce. Moreover, you don''t even know what a ck hole is."


    Ye Fan was helpless, "If you want to go, you have to wait until I confirm that it''s safe. Right now, I don''t know the situation inside.""But husband, what if you go in and can''te out?" Nian Ru''s eyes were filled with worry.


    At this time, Blue Rain was suddenly enlightened, "I got it! Brother Ye Fan, bring this with you! "


    The girl took out a small golden Gu and chanted a spell. After injecting a strange amount of chaos energy, the small Gu flew into Ye Fan''s ears."Damned girl!" What are you doing now?


    <span>"


    Ye Fan was suffering from the Consonance Gu all those years ago, so he was a bit panicked.<span>"Aiya! Don''t be afraid! Why would they harm you when they love you so much? "


    At this time, Lan Yu giggled, "This is the Thousand Li Sound Poison Gu that I refined with the Sacred Gu. Don''t even think about interfering with it even if you''re at the Holy Spirit Realm.Just think of it as an ultra-long-rangemunication tool, with no side effects.


    There is no inte in Sinless City, so you have this little Gu worm in your ears that I can hear a little bit of what''s going on inside."Not for anything else, just for the sake of my sisters."


    "Xiao Yu, well done!" This way, it will be much more stable! "


    <span>When Ning Xuemo patted Lan Yu''s shoulder, all of the other girls nodded their heads in praise as well.


    Ye Fan bitterly smiled, it felt like he was carrying a bug.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t because the Sinless City was too strange, he would rather have the women in his ring and go in with him.


    <span>"Little Yao Yao, take care of yourself. If Ai''er encounters any trouble, wait for me toe back. Don''t take any risks on your own ¡­" "Alright, why are you talking so much. We won''t die. Quickly go find Mo Fei!" Chu Yunyao impatiently said.


    "Ye Fan, go to the Sinless City, take care!" Ai Er giggled.


    After Ye Fan awkwardly hung up the phone, he led the girls to a mountain in the western part of the Sinless City.


    <span>Further ahead was the masterlessnd. Xie Linfuan hid himself at the edge of it for a while.


    In order to keep this a secret, he had hardened his heart and killed a few Royal Knights who had gone with him. In other words, they were the people that King Arthur had sent to spy on him."Old Xie, that''s enough. You''re about to be a wild man."


    <span>When Ye Fan found Xie Linfen, this old bro was currently making a boring barbecue.


    Seeing that Ye Fan had finally returned, Xie Linyuan naturally couldn''t help asking about it.<span>After learning about the matter of the Ark and the Primordial ck Hole, Xie Linyuan''s face was also filled with astonishment.


    After a long period of silence, Xie Linfuan frowned and said, "Boss, I originally wanted to go find that Golden Emissary and ask him whether or not the Sinless City did this when you returned.


    But now, it seems that there is no need to find the Golden Emissary, because no matter what, you will have to go to the Sinless City. ""That''s right, but before I return, you all temporarily cannot return to the Odin Empire. That will be very dangerous." Ye Fan said.


    Xie Linyuan smiled wryly. "I''m actually fine. It''s just that the princess and child at home probably don''t feel good ¡­" "It''s better than risking my life. My first priority right now is to investigate the feasibility of stopping this crisis.


    "If there really is no other way, then we can only get rid of those people who are in our way, and then find another way to take refuge." Ye Fan said seriously.


    Xie Linyuan nodded. "Boss, we can only rely on you. If we go to the Sinless City, we''ll only be a burden to you."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Then do you want to go back to the Immortal Sword Sect?


    Is it wrong to wait for me here? "


    "Boss, don''t worry. This ce is very safe. I''ve been hiding here for almost a month, and no one hase," Xie Linyuan said.<span>"This ce is pretty good. The spiritual energy here is abundant. With me here, there''s also Xiao Yu, Yue Ying, Ling Shan, and even Xiao Jin. It''s enough!"


    Xiao Xin''er said confidently.


    <span>"Hubby, recently, after my cultivation increased, I saw some higher level formations in the Heavenly Book. Maybe I can build them here and help everyone increase their cultivation."


    <span>It just so happens that Weiwei is here as well. If the two of us join forces, we can build a training and defense formation here.


    "Don''t worry and go to the Sinless City. We''ll wait for you here. Nothing will happen to you." Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan saw the expression in Su Qingxue''s eyes and felt reassured when he saw how confident the woman was.


    Generally speaking, Su Qingxue''s promises were more reliable than Xiao Xin''er''s.


    After bidding farewell to the women and Xie Linyuan, Ye Fan also left Xiao Jin and Xiao Zi behind.


    He only brought the Soup Dumplings that he needed in case of an emergency and officially entered the ownerlessnd! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2456

    Triple Disintegration! Second Layer Sword Intent disintegrated! Extreme Sword Intent!<span>Since there was no way to hide it anymore, Ye Fan could only show his sincerity towards his next opponent.


    When the huge ck sword appeared in Ye Fan''s hand, the moment the pressure of the Unparalleled Sword Intent was released, the expressions of all the cultivators in the Sinless City suddenly changed!


    "Di ¡­" Overlord level sword intent!? " The monk was scared to the point that his legs went limp as he involuntarily cried out in rm.Princess Jing''an hid behind her husband and hammered at him with all her might. Her face was pale as she asked, "Are you crazy!? This kind of monster, you dare to bring him here to move bricks!? "


    Zhi Zhen wanted to cry, but he had no tears. He did not understand how a spirit sculptor could have such pressure. Moreover, how could he know that the sword intent was only at the Overlord level?!Ye Fan didn''t care about these surprised gazes and immediately leaped, intending to fly to the Mysterious Sky Mansion.


    However, just as they were in the middle of the air, a wave of extremely high concentration metal elemental particles appeared in front of them!


    <span>It was as if a several hundred square meter metal wall suddenly blocked the way in front of Ye Fan!


    At the same time, a lot of metal droplets, like raindrops, appeared on the metal wall and fell towards Ye Fan, turning into countless metal arrows!


    After sensing the power of this metal energy, Ye Fan frowned, not daring to force his way in.


    He could only summon tens of thousands of flying swords, transforming into a light sword shield and blocking in front of him!"Dong dong dong!"


    The metal arrow collided with the sword shield that was full of sword intent and dragon mes, producing a piercing sound!


    Ye Fan''s Radiant Reduced Sword Shield actually seemed to be on the verge of copsing!


    Metal magic of the Chaos Realm?


    Ye Fan''s heart shook. This kind of rare magic was actually cultivated to such a profound level?<span>In this innocent city, there were many hidden talents!


    <span>"You should be the Sword God that has been in the limelight recently, right? Emperor level Sword Intent, there shouldn''t be a second person."


    A muscr, white-haired, short-haired, ck vest, and tall male mage with several metal chains wrapped around his entire body was already floating behind Ye Fan.


    The metal magic from a moment ago had been his handiwork.<span>Ye Fan looked back and couldn''t see the specific depth of this mage, but he should be between the third and seventhyer of the Chaos.


    "I''m looking for the mayor, it has nothing to do with you."


    "What a joke!" No matter who you are, barging into the Profound Heaven Hall is rted to us! "Another powerful pressure from the Chaos Realm came from the front.


    A man with long hair and a ghost-like head held arge de in his hand. He wore a bright red robe, and his face was as ugly as the evil ghost on his de. His eyes were extremely vicious.


    <span>"We have been ordered to maintain order in the city. Barging into the Profound Heaven Pce is a great taboo. If the Mayor mes us, won''t we all be punished?"


    Ye Fan frowned. At this time, he also discovered that there were a lot of people in the city who were looking at him with nervous and dissatisfied looks.


    <span>It was only because they were in the Chaos Realm that most of the cultivators below the level of Primal Chaos didn''t dare to say anything.


    Obviously, everyone was afraid of infuriating the mayor and causing him to cast a spell to destroy their souls.


    Ye Fan sighed, his goal was to find the primitive ck hole and find a way to solve this whole crisis.


    Inparison, he could only choose the bigger picture.


    Moreover, Ye Fan also signed the agreement, so was he really going to be a ve in the city? He couldn''t do it."Then I can only apologize to everyone else ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan spread out his arms, and a golden liquid sword intent surged out violently!


    "Perfection like Water!"<span>The goldenke instantly covered the skies above the innocent city!


    <span>With arge number of cries of rm, Ye Fan''s figure also submerged into the goldenke, directlying around the metal wall from another angle!


    <span>"Don''t even think about it!"


    <span>The long-haired red-clothed swordsman fiercely hacked down with his saber. His ghost-headed broadsword unexpectedly soared along with the wind. In a sh, it expanded from two meters to over a dozen meters long into a ck-gray broadsword with dense ghost aura!


    As soon as it touched Ye Fan''s liquid sword intent, it actually seemed to lose all its power, and directly dispersed!Seeing the de shadow attack, Ye Fan could only retreat!


    <span>"The shore to the earth!"


    Ye Fan didn''t want to waste time with these people. With a thought, dozens of liquid sword intent clones attacked the mage and the swordsman together!


    Taking advantage of the moment when the two were being held down, Ye Fan unfurled the Dragonscale Sword Wings from his back!Just as Ye Fan was about to rush up, he saw that a figure had appeared above him!


    <span>What he saw was a girl wearing a long green dress with her hair tied up in a bun. She had a delicate and pretty appearance, and her eyes were as cold as ice as she held a brush in her hand while coldly looking at him.


    <span>In an instant, the woman moved her wrist. It was a pen without ink, yet she wrote the word "Hu" in the air.


    The moment this word disappeared, Ye Fan only felt a mysterious force forcing the surrounding air to be so heavy that it could no longer move!


    Even his twelve-winged Dragonscale Sword Wings were hard to p!?Ye Fan froze in midair, his flight was blocked.


    Gritting his teeth and mustering all his strength, he swung the ck greatsword in his hand at the woman!


    <span>The sword qi was originally like a hot knife through butter, but after it was swung out, it was like a slow yback as it slowly fell towards the woman...


    After the green-d girl very casually turned her body to the side to avoid the attack, she wrote the word "pendant".


    Ye Fan''s body suddenly sank, like a meteorite, he elerated and fell!<span>"Boom!"


    <span>The floor of the magicite mine was smashed apart, creating a deep crater!


    <span>Along with Ye Fan''s heavy injury, the ''Perfection like Water'' in the sky also copsed.


    If Ye Fan''s body wasn''t iparably strong, and if he was not in the third stage of disintegration, he would have been smashed to smithereens!


    Ye Fan was dumbstruck. Lying in the deep pit, his heart was beating wildly.<span>It had been a long time since he had tasted anything. This feeling of being unable to defeat him...


    "Brat, do you really think that you are invincible under the heavens when others call you the Sword God? Stop looking down on others!


    In the Sinless City, even ten of you are not enough for me to kill! "


    <span>The red-clothed sabre usernded on the side of the pit, grinned fiendishly, pointed his sabre at Ye Fan and said, "I''ll hack you to death right now!"


    <span>"Wait!"


    A figure descended from the sky and rushed over to the scene."Emissary?" The white-haired mage frowned, "Does the mayor have any orders?"


    The one who came was the Marquis Liu Qing. He nced at Ye Fan in the hole and sighed with a serious face, "The Mayor has agreed. Let me advise you. Please be magnanimous and show mercy, generals."


    "Since it''s the City Lord''s orders, then let him go for now!" The assassin said as he hefted the ghost head saber over his shoulder.On the other hand, the girl who was holding the brush in her green dress did not express anything in a cold and detached manner.


    <span>At this time, Marquis Liu Qing jumped into the pit, came in front of Ye Fan, half-squatted, and cursed in a low voice: "What the hell are you trying to do, kid?!" What innocent city did youe for!?


    Are you tired of living long enough, or are you tired of ying in the outside world!? You have a family and a woman, why are you here looking for trouble!?


    I gave you the magicite mine that you wanted, shouldn''t you deal with those monsters outside!?


    "I already gave you a hint like thisst time, this isn''t any good ce. Kid, you don''t even have that much perception!?" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)<span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2452

    <span>The Land-less Landing was only the size of an Odin Empire province, and was very small.


    <span>However, it was the center of the Great Deste Continent, connected to the Ancient Devil Abyss in the north, the Blessed Paradise in the south, the Wilderness and the Great War in the east, and the Odin Empire in the west.


    <span>Such a sensitive position was destined to be treated with caution by any side.


    However, it was a deste desert with a harsh climate.


    It wasn''t suitable for living, and there weren''t any special resources for training.<span>In addition, all sorts of viins had gathered here, causing this ce to bepletely chaotic since the ancient times.


    <span>Ye Fan had investigated the information of the Sinless City, but the amount of information he could find was pitifully small.


    As for when the Sinless City appeared and where the City Lord came from, it was actually just a broken piece of information, not a record of it.


    <span>Presumably, this had to do with the fact that only people could not enter and the envoys of the Sevens did not divulge the information.


    Ye Fan only noticed that it seemed that during the era of Emperor Xuan Yuan, which was more than ten thousand years ago, the Sinless City did not seem to have any records.


    The Sinless City seemed to have appeared after the two Emperors Yan Huang and Chi You had battled.


    Of course, it was also possible that Ye Fan didn''t see any other documents, since it was too long ago.


    As Ye Fan was thinking about the information of the innocent city, he unknowingly entered the heart of the no-masternd.The air was dry and the sky overcast.


    Along the way, let alone the demonic beasts, the living people didn''t even notice the nts.


    <span>"No wonder everything has to be transported inside. This bird''s shitty ce doesn''t have anything at all..."


    Ye Fan muttered to himself, thinking that if cultivators were not so strong, ordinary people would not be able to survive here.


    After flying for yet another distance, a city finally appeared in front of them!


    Looking down from the sky, it seemed more like a run-down town than a city.There were hundreds of wooden buildings with broken roof tiles and dpidated walls.


    <span>It could be seen at a nce that there were hundreds of people inside, and most of them were cultivators below the level of Heaven Stealing.


    They were all dressed in tattered clothing and looked to be suffering from deep hatred. They were currently doing some menial work.On the wooden beam of the gate hung a card that swayed in the wind, as if it were about to fall off at any moment: Sinless City.


    Ye Fan tried his best to blink his eyes, and even rubbed his eyes, "F * ck..." I didn''t go to the wrong ce, did I? "


    In Ye Fan''s imagination, the Sinless City, even if it wasn''t magnificent, had to be arge city full of mystery and darkness.


    After all, it was said that countless cultivators were hiding the bullies within. It was impossible for even Sheng Domain cultivators to do anything about it.It was one thing to not see half of the Sheng Domain here, but how could it be as broken as an abandoned town?


    Ye Fan saw that there were no city walls around, so he barely took the city gate as an entrance and dropped it.


    At the city gate, a Heaven Seizing Cultivator with big buck teeth was wearing a gray patched robe. He looked like he was half dead and was yawning as he held a pen in his hand.


    "This is the Sinless City?" Ye Fan wanted to confirm it.<span>Big Bucktooth rolled his eyes. He took out a dozen different signboard from his storage bag. On it, there were different words written: Sinless City.


    <span>"Do you know how to read now?" Big Buck asked with a bad attitude.


    Ye Fan also didn''t get angry, and smiled, "I don''t have any other intentions, it''s just that it''s very different from what I thought."<span>"The Sinless City is not for you to think about. It depends on whether you can enter or not."


    <span>Big Buck smacked a book on the table: "If you want to go in, then register. If not, hurry up and scram!"


    Ye Fan walked over and saw that it was a register."Name, bloodline, cultivation, specialized in absolute arts ¡­" "It''s pretty detailed." Ye Fan muttered.


    <span>"After you finish filling out all these, copy out thest paragraph and press the bloody handprint. Then, you will enter the city," said Big Buck.


    Ye Fan looked at it, and said thest few words...


    "I promise that the information above is the truth. After entering the Sinless City, everything will follow the arrangements of the mayor. I will follow the rules of the city and not leave without permission. If you vite it, your soul will be destroyed ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, "After finishing this guarantee, can you really restrict the people whoe here?" With just a bloody handprint? "


    <span>Big Buck said impatiently, "So much nonsense! Believe it or not! Let me tell you, no one has ever broken this promise!


    Once he entered the city of innocence, he would have to listen to the mayor! If you don''t have the guts to go in, then don''t waste your time here! "Ye Fan thought for a moment, then said, "Even if I don''t sign it, won''t I still be able to go in?"


    Saying that, Ye Fan directly walked into the city.


    Without stopping, Big Buck snorted and continued to lie on the wooden bench, yawning.<span>After Ye Fan walked into the dpidated city streets, he had only walked a short distance when he felt that something was wrong...


    He carefully observed the work that a family of carpenters was doing.


    Chopping wood, sawing wood, assembling wood, turning around and chatting with his friend, he then entered the house and poured himself a cup of tea.


    When he came out again, the carpenter repeated the chopping and sawing.Ye Fan was suddenly shocked. After carefully observing many cultivators in the city, he discovered that they were all actually repeating the same thing?!


    Ye Fan no longer hesitated and aimed a palm towards a cultivator who was carrying a shovel on the street.In a sh, Ye Fan passed through that cultivator''s body?


    Illusion!?Ye Fan was dumbstruck, the whole city, was just an illusion?


    However... How could illusions be aplished? With aura and cultivation, how could he not be able to tell!?


    Just how realistic and how superior did this method have to be in order to create such a city of illusions!?Then ¡­ Big buck teeth?!


    Ye Fan quickly ran to the city gate, stretched out his hand and touched Big Buck Teeth ¡­


    "You''re also an illusion?!"


    Ye Fan found it hard to believe, this big buck tooth was actually also an illusion?


    But he could obviously talk to me normally!?


    There was an illusion that could achieve such wisdom!?


    "Hmph ¡­" Now you know, the innocent city is not as simple as you think, right? How can you imagine the ability of the City Lord? "


    Big Buck yawned and said, "If you don''t have the guts to go in, then don''t disturb my sleep. Get lost!"<span>Ye Fan finally understood that all of this, this fake city, this City Lord with big buck teeth that could talk, was the City Lord''s "show of authority".


    Any cultivator who discovers this secret would have aplete understanding of the City Lord''s strength!


    Even Ye Fan had been fooled, so the other cultivators might not be an exception.


    This city was basically fake. They had to sign this agreement in order to see and enter the truly innocent city!


    "Interesting..."


    Ye Fan grinned, took the pen and booklet, and began filling them in.Since he was already here, he might as well settle for now.


    He had no choice.


    <span>After pressing the handprint, Ye Fan discovered that the guaranteed passage that he had copied actually flew up from the booklet.


    The words actually drilled into Ye Fan''s body in an instant?


    Ye Fan was caught off guard, but after touching himself and sensing for a bit, he didn''t find anything wrong.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Fan hurriedly asked.


    Big Buck Fang looked at the contents written by Ye Fan as he said, "It''s nothing. The terms are only in effect. You are already a citizen of the innocent city ¡­"


    However, what''s going on with you, brat? Five-wed Golden Dragon? Could it be that he was focusing on cultivating his bloodline?Someone who is skilled in the Dao of the Sword is quite good, and is just barely able to survive in the city. "


    Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to exin, "Now, I can enter the real innocent city right? "Tell me how to get in."Big Buck looked up and smiled mysteriously. "Kid, look around you ¡­"

 Chapter 2453

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    <span>The scene around him hadpletely changed!


    The towering city walls, which were a hundred meters tall, surrounded the entire city!<span>Inside the city, hundreds of buildings made of magicite gems had no specific shapes.


    They were like ck crystal mountains, all of them strangely shaped, yet they exuded an indescribable majesty and aura.


    Many of the buildings were at their peak and angles, supporting each other with their triangr structures. It was as if a mountain had been inverted!The straight lines were just right in the right ces. Amidst the chaos, there was a sense of beauty that seemed to fit the dao of heaven and earth.


    Ye Fan had never seen such a superb architectural style. Rather than calling it a building, it would be more urate to call it a work of art from a god!


    In short, Ye Fan didn''t believe that a human could be so generous.


    What made Ye Fan even more amazed was that hundreds of meters in the sky, there was a pce made of magicite ores floating.


    This pce was like the legendary Infernal King''s pce. The base around it was tightly shackled by over a hundred thick and strong ck iron chains, each one deeply rooted in the ground.


    It was as if the pce would fly away on its own if he were to release it!


    Ye Fan only took a nce and roughly understood. So many magic crystal mines ¡­ What was it used for?<span>Even the ground of the Sinless City was paved with magicite gems!


    If the evil spirit was in danger, then the safest ce in this entire wastnd would be the fort built by this magicite mine!


    Perhaps when the next eraes and the next civilization appears, this ce will still be fine!The buildings and streets within the city were bustling with people.


    Those with a high cultivation made Ye Fan feel that they were unfathomable. Those with a low cultivation level also had their spirits reconstructed, and the majority of them were at the Heaven Seizing Manor and the Saint realm.


    Every cultivator seemed to have their own work here. cksmith, pharmacist, bricyer, butcher, each of them had their own business ¡­<span>The only thing that affected them the most was the indifference in the eyes of these cultivators.


    There were only a handful of people in the crowd who could see the smiles. Most of them were just walking corpses.


    Presumably, even the most patient cultivator would gradually rot inside if they were to stay in this ce forever.


    In short, no one would pay attention to Ye Fan, the neer.Ye Fan didn''t see the ck hole, he reckoned that if it really existed, it should be hidden in that floating pce.


    The City Governor ought to be inside ¡­.


    Just when Ye Fan was considering whether he should fly directly towards that pce to deal with the Yellow Dragon, a figure walked over."Fang, this kid is new here?"


    A rough voice sounded from Ye Fan''s side, and following which, a huge arm full of curly hair wrapped around Ye Fan''s neck.


    Ye Fan could smell the stench of a fox, and nced at the thick browed burly man beside him.He was more than two meters tall, had a bald head, and wore buddhist beads. He was as sturdy as a cow, and seemed to be a big monk.


    Big Buck Teeth turned his pen and said, "Spirit Creation Period, de Master, Five-wed Golden Dragon, Wisdom Barrier Monk, you can make the necessary arrangements."The monk said unhappily, "Old Na''s wisdom has risen, he is not retarded!"


    "Sigh... "It''s all the same to me. Hurry up and go." Big Buck waved his hand.


    Ye Fan subconsciously reached out his hand to feel the big buck teeth, and found that it was actually a real person this time!


    No wonder this illusion could talk. It turned out that the real person had been turned into an image and projected into the illusion formation.


    Big Buck seemed to be very used to this kind of operation, so he didn''t pay any attention to Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan looked at Zhi Zhang, who was standing beside him. He could not tell his age, but it seemed that he was responsible for arranging the work for the newbies.


    "Brat,e with me!" Zhi Xin grabbed Ye Fan by the neck, and unceremoniously walked towards the direction of the city wall.


    The stench of the foxes made Ye Fan feel a bit ufortable, and he almost threw this wise monk out.<span>However, in order to get more information and then make a move, Ye Fan felt that he still had to endure for a while.


    "Master, I will go by myself." Ye Fan smiled and took his intelligent arm away."Sure, you have quite the strength. The five-wed dragon does have an arm''s strength. My subordinates have some work for you." Zhi Xin stroked his curly beard.


    Ye Fan asked, "How long has Master been here?" "From the sound of it, you know that it''s a conquest?"


    Zhi Gang chuckled, "When this old monk ascended to the prehistoric era, I was still under the Xuanyuan Empire. It should have been around seven thousand years ago ¡­


    What have you done toe to this damned ce?


    Five wed dragon blood, if it wasn''t a heinous crime, the Divine Dragon Family should have protected it right? "Ye Fan eximed, "I was just curious, so I wanted to take a look..."


    I thought Zhi gang would be surprised, but in the end, I just sneered, "Yet another fool that fell into your trap ¡­


    You are courting death like this, old monk has seen so much, do you really think that the ''unable to enter'' of the innocent city is a joke? "Ye Fan forced a smile. It seemed like quite a few people were really curious, and just because they came in, they couldn''t get out.


    "Listen, there''s no hope of leaving this city, unless you be one of the Sevens Envoy.However, the Sevens Envoy had to be at least at the sage realm to participate in the selection, and that depended on whether or not there were empty spots.


    In the future, he would do his best to not think of anything useless. Even Chaos cultivators would have to obediently bow before him.


    A supervisor like you doesn''t need the mayor to do anything to pinch you to death, do you know that? " Zhi Xin''s expression turned fierce.


    Ye Fan didn''t get angry. He smiled and nodded, and continued to try to get close to him, "I got it. Then, why did a great master like him enter that year?"<span>"Cough cough ¡­" Zhi Kui said seriously, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!"


    <span>Ye Fan said in his heart, a monk is nothing more than a broken ring, if they don''t kill someone, then they will fall in love with beauty. What else can they do?


    However, he did not want to provoke Zhi Gang so he continued to change the topic and asked about the situation in the other innocent cities.


    <span>Zhi Sheng seemed to be happy to let Ye Fan know that no one was chatting with him.


    Regarding the City Lord, Zhizhan only said that he was an iparably mysterious expert.


    <span>No one had ever seen the mayor''s true appearance. Every time he appeared, he would be surrounded by a mass of ck fog, making it difficult to see him clearly.


    However, there was one thing that could be confirmed. This city was built by the city lord, and the city lord had never been changed. There was only this one person.


    It was said that there were experts of the seventh level of the primal chaos or above who attempted to challenge the city lord, but they were all defeated in the end.


    Those who came to the Sinless City were full of bullies and bullies.


    <span>Therefore, the number of experts killed by the mayor was as many as the hairs on a cow''s head.


    <span>Basically, the seniors that had lived in the city for more than a thousand years had all witnessed countless Saints and even a few Chaos Realms being annihted.


    "If you sign that agreement, you will not be able to escape the city of innocence.<span>Unless your cultivation is higher than the mayor, you will not be able to break that kind of forbidden spell.


    In short, no one can escape from the city and exit the city wall a hundred feet away. Zhizhan felt both afraid and admiring at the same time. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2457

    Ye Fan grinned and said, "Magic crystal mine..." "He said that he wanted to let the people of the innocent city rob him."


    "What?""


    Liu Qinghou looked confused, "Why would the Sinless City rob the Odin Empire''s magic crystal mine?<span>It''s not like we don''t have enough manpower, why bother? "


    <span>In fact, Ye Fan had already anticipated this earlier, "Sure enough, it wasn''t you guys who stole it..." "Of course, I am in charge of the magicite mine. Since I promised you, how could I not trust you?"


    Liu Qing Hou said seriously."Then I understand," said Ye Fan as he climbed up from the pit and brushed off the dust on his body.


    Liu Qing Hou said in disbelief: "Could it be that just because of this, you ran to the Sinless City!?"


    Are youcking something!? "


    Ye Fan shook his head, "That''s not true, I originally had something to do, and wanted to find the City Lord, and also wanted to see what that primitive ck hole looked like."


    Liu Qing Hou was stunned, he didn''t know what to say.


    The red-clothed swordsman at the side scoffed, "Bullshit! Do you think that the Sinless City is your backyard? You think you can juste and go as you please and let you roam freely?!"


    "Looks like this kid still hasn''t understood his current situation." The white-haired burly mage crossed his arms in front of him, his eyes filled with disdain.


    Liu Qinghou took a deep breath, reached out his hand and patted Ye Fan''s shoulder, "Brat, if the Mayor didn''t see that you have talent and potential, if he didn''t want to keep you alive and working in the city, you would have been in danger."


    Ye Fan suddenly said, "You came down here to be the City Lord''s lobbyist?""I ¡­" Liu Qing Hou gritted his teeth in anger and said in a low voice: "Brat, you have a good eye, okay?


    <span>As you saw earlier, this ce is not as good as the outside world, and you don''t have any advantages.


    Do you think that our Sevens Envoy is the embodiment of the strength of the innocent city?


    We are only responsible for giving resources to the city! To put it bluntly, he was an errand runner! There were all sorts of madmen gathered here. There were all sorts of vicious spirits! Amongst all of them, the ones who can make all the viins listen and work obediently in the city are the four protectors! "<span>Liu Qing raised his hand and pointed at Ye Fan, "You probably don''t know who these people are, I''ll tell you ¡­ ¡­" Southern Guardian General, Ghost de Emperor Kui Xin! Three thousand years ago, it was already the Chaos Realm! He alone brought the Kui and Tu Su ns topete for the world! If it wasn''t for the fact that heprehended a day of coldness, he might not have been able to stabilize himself in the past! If the Kui family hadn''t been massacred by the Underworld Emperor and the other families, he wouldn''t havee to this innocent city! This piece of history was not good for the Su n''s image, so most of the books had been deleted! And this one, the Western Guardian General, Iron King Ironman Mage, hasprehended the Concept of Metal Magic and has reached the pinnacle of perfection! The Supreme Mage of the Odin Empire from eight thousand years ago, the teacher of the two Emperors, Arthur VII and VIII! This old man had entered in order to challenge the city lord, he was already invincible outside! As for the protector of the north, his aunt Lan Ting, she did note from the prehistord at all! They had travelled thousands of miles, crossed the Ancient Sea, and came from other continents! Do you know how far the closest continent is from the prehistord?


    Don''t know... Because those who were trying to cross all died in the middle of their journey! But she was alive! Her calligraphy brush, coupled with her calligraphy skills, had already killed countless sage realm and chaos realm experts! You have also just experienced the feeling of being unable to resist at all.


    Ye Fan blinked his eyes, and was not afraid at all. On the contrary, he was a little excited, "Is it true or not, is it really that powerful?"


    "Then I should have been more serious earlier ¡­" "You ¡­" Liu Qing Hou was speechless. He rubbed his forehead and said, "Kid, do you really want to die?"Let me tell you this. You''re still young, and still have much to do. Don''t burn yourself up just because you''re feeling a little stifled right now, okay? "


    Ye Fan smiled in relief, "Senior Liu, I don''t feel aggrieved. It''s just that I haven''t met such an anticipated opponent in a long time, so I was a little excited.


    Oh, that''s right. Aren''t there still the Eastern Guardian Generals?Why are there only three? "


    <span>When mentioning the Eastern Guardian General, a strange expression appeared on Liu Qing Hou''s face.


    <span>However, the three guards by his side were beginning to find it hard to endure.


    "Emissary Yue, this brat never intended to be obedient. It seems like there''s no need for the mayor to let him live, right?" Kui Xin sneered and said.Liu Qing Hou''s body trembled, and he sincerely advised: "Ye Fan! There was only one way to leave this ce! When you have enough strength, go attempt the ck hole! You have already signed the City Lord''s contract, and the incantation has already been imprinted onto your primordial spirit. Don''t break the rules of the Sinless City here. Even if you have a ten percent chance of winning, I won''t advise you like this ¡­ Just listen to my advice! "


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Thank you for your good intentions, Senior Liu, but I am very clear on what I want."


    With that, Ye Fan jumped up andnded on the ground. He then faced Lan Ting, Erroman, and General Kui Xin.


    At this moment, the streets were filled with the experts from the Sinless City who hade to watch the show.The ones at the very front were all sage realm cultivators. There were also a few in the Chaos Realm. Ordinary Heaven Seizing cultivators wouldn''t even have the chance to stand too close.


    Hundreds and thousands of gazes and consciousnesses were all paying attention to the unusual activity here."It''s been too long. No one has failed to appreciate this kindness of theirs and they even managed to attract three guards to attack at the same time!" "It''s a pity that it''s only an emperor level sword intent. Today, it''s just a corpse."


    "There''s something wrong with that fellow''s head. There''s no need for him to go against the city lord..." Although everyone was watching, no one really felt that Ye Fan could create a miracle.Because, there has never been a miracle in the innocent city! Liu Qinghou stomped his chest and angrily smashed his head, "Why didn''t the stinking brat listen to my advice ¡­" On the other hand, a strange silence suddenly descended upon the field, as if it was the darkest moment before the storm.


    <span>"I must go to the Profound Heaven Hall. All three of you,e at me together?"


    In Ye Fan''s eyes, the golden mes were zing once again, and his expression was also much more serious than before.


    He wasn''t arrogant, but he had no way out. He would just go all out! The women outside were waiting for him, the brothers were waiting for him.


    Most importantly, he would never tolerate being imprisoned in a city like this, being stepped on by the mayor.With a cold expression, Lan Ting lifted his brush in the air as though he was going to make a move.


    <span>Kui Xin immediately held his sword horizontally to block the attack, "Everyone, don''t move. This is the Southern City, this is my territory, I should be the one to kill it!"


    Lan Ting narrowed his eyes, and looked at Eloran, but didn''t say anything.


    The long de in Kui Xin''s hand spun in a swift motion, and a sinister sabre intent burst out from his body! "The power of the Chaos Laws that he controls has turned the entire southern part of the city into a dark and gloomy hell!" Whoosh ¡­ "Huff ¡­" Ye Fan felt that his breathing was a bitborious, weak! His body was weakened after he had broken through three stages!?


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2458

    <span>Not only Ye Fan, but many of the cultivators that were affected by the attack also felt it was hard to breathe, and they quickly retreated several hundred meters.


    "Stinking brat, don''t you feel so bad ¡­" "Kui Xin grinned, before he finished his sentence, his figure had already moved in front of Ye Fan!" "Go to hell!"As the de struck down, the ghost head saber howled and struggled like a myriad of ghosts. The cold and gloomy ghost aura turned into a de shadow that was more than ten meters long and fell down with a loud bang! Ye Fan clenched his teeth, and with a "ng" sound, he lifted the ck greatsword. He took it! "One of Ye Fan''s feet crushed the magicite mine on the ground and sank into the ground!" Sword God''s Tyrant Body! Supreme Emperor Dragon Sword Sovereign! "


    A shadow of the Sword God''s body burst out from Ye Fan''s body! At the same time, a draconic soul appeared! In a split-second, the Sword God''s body and the Dragon Soul shrunk back into Ye Fan''s body! "On Ye Fan''s body, every blood vessel seemed to be flowing with a golden liquid, and his skin seemed to be ted with ayer of gold!" "Ahhh!"


    Ye Fan angrily roared, his foot lifted up from the ground, stepped forward, and crushed the ground, furiously pushing away the ghost de! Kui Xin was sent flying! His eyes revealed a trace of surprise, he obviously did not expect that Ye Fan could also increase his strength! Heh ¡­ Are you feeling bad? "Ye Fan asked with an evil smile.


    <span>In fact, when Ye Fan was shot down just now, he already thought about the reason why he was at a disadvantage.


    It wasn''t that his strength was too far off from these people. Based on his previousbat experience, his currentbat strength should be between the third and seventh level of the primal chaos.The third level should be more than that, but the seventh level should barely be enough.


    Of course, taking into ount the advantage of being at the Emperor level, it would be very difficult for Ye Fan to calcte the exact strength.And these three, other than Lan Ting, Kui Xin and Airoman, probably didn''t even reach the seventhyer.


    With his Overlord level Sword Intent, how could he be so far behind them?


    Therefore, the only exnation Ye Fan could find was that his tactics were wrong.


    <span>He had killed too many sage realm cultivators in one fell swoop. He felt that those in the Chaos Realm could rely on their Emperor level Sword Intent to suppress those in one shot. But the truth was, he had taken this too for granted.


    In the chaos realm, one had the Chaos Laws. In other words, they had their own Concepts and Concepts, and they were a Law Concept that was much higher than ordinary Concepts.


    In truth, the Overlord level had its own Overlord level Laws, which was the absolute domination of this domain.


    But the Chaos Laws were a type of weakened and limited Laws.


    Overlord level could only be offset by an overlord level of cultivation and an absolute advantage in cultivation.<span>As for the Chaos Laws, although they weren''t that difficult to deal with, they were still far more formidable than an ordinary Concept.


    His Perfection like Water was a group attack sword intent.Even when he was at the edge of theke, it only increased his agility and agility, not the amount of fighting prowess he had.


    Therefore, it was obvious that he was a little too arrogant to take a group attack on these three Chaos Realm experts.


    Just like how it was difficult to kill a Saint Realm expert with the Burning Dragon Spear, it was also very difficult to kill a Chaos Realm expert with just a spear.


    However... If he had used the sword intent of a single soldier, then the result would have beenpletely different! Kui Xinnded on the ground and steadied himself. His expression was dark and uncertain.


    <span>With his three thousand years of cultivation, he naturally wouldn''t be so afraid. He only felt vexed; after all, his own territory had been ridiculed by his opponents.


    <span>"Brat, you''ve managed to infuriate me."


    <span>"Kui Xin somersaulted in the air, and his long de crashed down with a loud bang, bringing with it a dark, bright star, as it fell to the ground!" Ghost Heart Saber Intent, ten thousand bones and wailing souls! "


    In a split-second, the stars spread out in all directions, and a dozen ghost-like swamps of saber intent appeared on the ground.<span>Countless hideous ghosts were wailing and wailing as they flew up and gathered towards Ye Fan! "Every time a group of ghosts appear, the de intent nearby will be especially strong!" Not good! The ghost de emperor''s de intent is able to take away one''s Yang Qi, causing people to be weak, quickly retreat and dissipate!


    The group of cultivators who had already retreated several hundred meters, began to retreat once more.


    <span>In a sh, Ye Fan put away his huge ck sword. A dozen flying swords circled around him, and with lightning speed, his two hands began swapping flying swords towards Kui Xin. "With a wave of the Limitless Sword, Ye Fan beheaded all the iing de intent ghosts with an unimaginable speed!" Kill! Can you kill them all?


    <span>"


    Kui Xinughed sinisterly, unleashing another two moves of the Sobbing Soul Saber Intent. On the ground and in the air, dozens of eerie ponds that could release ghosts appeared! Ye Fan, who was in the Supreme Emperor Dragon Sword Sovereign''s state, could not breathe smoothly due to the constantly surging de intent. "Ye Fan thought for a moment and then leaped into the air!" The Primordial Dragon''s Rage ising from the heavens! "


    The dragon soul soared into the sky, the gray sky turned pale, and then suddenly fell along with Ye Fan towards the ground! The power of the Dragon Soul that surged outwards was filled with the five wed Golden Dragon''s spiritual attack that was like a raging tide! Of course, Ye Fan didn''t expect that by relying on his Dragon Soul skill, he would be able to break this de intent''s Chaos Law.<span>However, this move seemed to have a weakness ¡­ That was controlling the mind energy of these ghosts! The mental energy contained within the de intent ghost spirit was directly destroyed by the dragon soul, leaving only the superficial de intent ghost spirit floating in the air, unable to cause any deterrence.


    "Damn it..." Quisin had obviously not expected this to happen.


    "Your de intent may be strong, but your mental strength may not be as strong as mine."


    While Ye Fan was speaking, his hands and feet did not stop. With a quick push, he had already arrived in front of Kui Xin! " "ng ng ng!" Ye Fan rapidly waved his two swords, using his ancient sword to crazily suppress them! Seeing Kui Xin continuously being forced back and being too tired to respond, the cultivators of the Sinless City in the distance were all dumbfounded.What was going on, why did the arrogant guy who was just trampled on already have the upper hand!?


    "Why doesn''t he seem to be weakened?"


    "Could his cultivation be higher than the Ghost de Emperor''s?"


    All the cultivators were confused. Liu Qinghou also had a look of astonishment, but there was no joy in his eyes. After all, this did not mean that Ye Fan could win in the end ¡­ Ye Fan waspletely focused at this moment, pressing forward step by step.


    He could already tell that this Kui Xin''s strengthy in the fact that his de intent could weaken him without any differences.Whether it was for people or for energy, it could be weakened.


    <span>However, there was also a limit to the process of weakening. This was directly rted to his cultivation level.


    The reason why he was able to instantly weaken his Perfection like water was because the quality of his breakthrough wasn''t high enough.


    However, in the Emperor Dragon Sword Sovereign''s state, all of the sword intent was concentrated on him alone! The concentration of the Unparalleled Sword Intent and the Dragon Soul was beyond imagination. Naturally, it greatly reduced the speed of transformation.Ye Fan didn''t want to waste any more time with him. The longer the time was, the more room this guy would have to use his weakened ability.


    After continuously using his speed, strength and techniques to beat Kui Xin until he was forced to retreat, Ye Fan suddenly took out his huge ck sword, and with a single heavy strike, he knocked Kui Xin flying! Now! Seeing that Kui Xin''s defense was slightly damaged in the air, Ye Fan turned his body and the huge ck sword condensed a dazzling golden light! Dawn... "Morning Light!"


    "Swing out your sword, it''s like the golden morning glow in the sky. The huge fan is about to cover Kui Xin!" "Not good!"<span>Kui Xin''s eyes were wide open. He could obviously feel how terrifying this attack was! Even if he was in the Chaos Realm and his defense was inadequate, he would at least suffer a heavy blow if he didn''t die! However, at this critical moment, a wave of metal element gathered around Kui Xin''s body, and a metal sphere enveloped his entire body! Ye Fan frowned. From the corner of his eyes, he saw that the Iron King had already appeared on top of a roof. He was the one who had suddenly intervened to block Kui Xin''s attack!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2459

    "He has still intervened in the end..." Ye Fan wasn''t surprised, nor was he angry. There was no such thing as absolute fairness on the battlefield.Not only was Ye Fan not angry, but he was also a bit happy.


    This was because the action of ElRoman meant that the Sinless City was not a heartless city.Previous Chapter Next Chapter "Boom!"


    More than half of the metal ball was gone, but Quisin was safe inside.


    He turned his head around and looked at ElRoman, his face filled with anger as he cursed, "Stinking old man!" Do you want me to ask you a favor?


    "


    ElRoman frowned and said, "This old man is only working for the mayor, what does it have to do with you?"<span>"Don''t meddle! This brat will be taken care of by me! "


    <span>"Kui Xin was angered by the embarrassment, and with a tap of his feet, he sent another de shing down!" Ghost Heart Saber Intent, Boundless Abyss! "


    Suddenly, a long canyon appeared on the ground. A ghostly aura permeated the air and the bottom of the canyon could not be seen. A strong wave of weak saber intent gushed out from the bottom of the canyon! Countless ghost ws extended over ten meters and grabbed towards Ye Fan! Ye Fan suddenly jumped up. This kind of move wanted to deal with him, it was simply a pipe dream. He could only deal with those with low cultivation and slow reactions.


    However, it was obvious that Kui Xin did not dare to fight him in closebat. His Ancient Sword Technique had made him a little timid, so he could only release Saber Intent at a distance.


    Since he did not dare to get too close, he would be a long-range live target! Long-range, Ye Fan suddenly thought of a move! He threw out three top-grade Spirit Refining Flying Swords. The three flying swords flew in three different directions and surrounded Kui Xin in a triangr formation! " Six shes of cold light! "


    Driven by the Imperial Sword Technique and the sword intent, the three flying swords flew back and forth in the air at a speed as fast as aser beam, traveling back and forth from three different angles! "At that moment, it was as if six golden beams of light pierced through Kui Xin''s body at the same time!" "Pu!" Kui Xin spat out a mouthful of blood, falling from the sky! This iparably fast Imperial Sword Technique sword intent caused all of the Sinless City cultivators to be dumbstruck! This time, he didn''t have enough time to cast his metal magic, so he could only watch and sigh! Ye Fan''s move coldly shed six times. It was a move from the ''Yama''s Ruins of Extermination'', one that was aimed at the sword intent of light. It was an extension of the technique! Using the characteristics of the particles, he had made the Imperial Sword Technique and sword intent integrate more perfectly, naturally increasing their speed! Unfortunately, he could only use three flying swords at this speed. One more and his speed would drop.


    It could be said that this was only the elementary form of the Imperial Sword Technique. Ye Fan''s goal was to let the Imperial Sword Technique have the particle conduction speed! In the future, thousands of flying swords could fly at near the speed of light! "Just think about it, even without the sword intent, the impact from summoning tens of thousands of flying swords of light would be enough to destroy the world!" The Ghost de Emperor lost!? "


    The group of cultivators cried out in rm. This had greatly exceeded their expectations! Seeing Kui Xin lying on the ground, heavily injured and half dead, Elorman shook his head.<span>Looking at Ye Fan again, the old mage said, "With your strength, you can be a general of Southern City."


    Ye Fan smiled, "How about you let me do that as well?"


    "It''s impossible for you to win against me. Swordsmen and swordsmen are not my match."


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, but he was toozy to say anything more. With a thought, he once again mobilized three flying swords! Six shes of cold light! "


    Following the same pattern, Ye Fan used the same sword intent against ElRoman! As long as he was fast enough, even if he had the protection of metal magic, he wouldn''t be able to dodge! However, the three flying swords had only flown halfway when they were firmly restrained by a force and were unable to move!?Maic field?


    Ye Fan suddenly understood something, this guy''s metal magic already has the Chaos Laws to control the maic field?


    <span>No wonder he dares to say that the demaster and swordsman aren''t his match, because even the metal that makes the de and sword, no matter how sharp the weapon is, is affected by the metallic maic field! " Your sword will be returned to you! "


    <span>A white-gold light shed in his eyes. The three flying swords were infused with the power of the maic field and directly shot towards Ye Fan like a maic ejection! "Sssii..." The flying sword even carried a powerful electromaic field! Ye Fan tried to control these flying swords with his Imperial Sword Technique, but the three flying swords were actually all in motion! "The maic field has already interfered with the mental control of Ye Fan''s flying sword!" No matter how many flying swords you summon, you are nothing more than a ve to this old man. "ElRoman proudly said," In my eyes, your swordsmanship and the Imperial Sword Technique are nothing more than flowery moves.


    Ye Fan clenched his teeth, and decided not to use his sword anymore! His leg shot up into the air, and with sword intent and dragon mes swirling around him, the dragon wing elerated! "Crimson Gold Dragon Spear!"<span>Ye Fan consecutively threw out a dozen Dragon King''s Spear, sealing off Eng Man''s moving position.


    <span>"Coldsteel Fortress!"


    Without moving an inch, a metallic wall filled with cold air appeared in front of him! The zing Dragon King''snce smashed into the cold iron barrier, leaving behind a few ck marks before disappearing without a trace! Dragon Fist, Burning Heaven Fire! "


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan''s fistnded on this cold iron, and the sword intent and dragon mes were pushed outyer byyer, finally shattering this cold iron fortress! However, Eihrmann, who had been waiting for him for a long time, suddenly formed an iron fist on his arm that looked like a giant god. The fist was three to four times bigger than Ye Fan''s entire person! Giant Iron Fist! "


    Even though Ye Fan''s whole body was covered in sword intent and dragon mes, and he was also in the Sword God''s tyrannical state, this iron fist made him feel as if his whole body was going to fall apart! "Bam!"


    <span>With a crisp explosive sound, Ye Fan''s body drew a straight line and fiercely fell onto the ground! He was once again trapped in a deep pit! The giant left a human mark on his iron fist. Apparently, a lot of metal elements were also destroyed by Ye Fan''s sword intent, but it was still strong enough! "Kacha!" With a leap, a sky-upholding steel leg materialized under his feet! Giant''s Foot! "


    <span>"A metal foot that was as big as a house stepped on the deep pit that Ye Fan fell into!" Rumble ¡­ The exploding magicite gems and rocks were like the collisions of meteors! Many cultivators couldn''t help but tremble as they closed their eyes.


    <span>"It''s over ¡­ This must not be trampled into mincemeat. "


    "Stinking brat ¡­" Liu Qing Hou''s eyes turned red, but he could do nothing.But right at this moment, ElRoman frowned. "Oh?"


    <span>They only saw that the giant foot, which was as big as a small mountain, that had weighed thousands of tons, was actually trembling!?


    "Rumble ~ ~ ~" There was the sound of falling rocks, and iron feet slowly being pushed up from the ground!?


    All of the cultivators scanned the area with their divine sense, and when they looked on from a distance, their expressions were that of disbelief! Just now, at the critical moment, Ye Fan actually used both of his hands to forcefully hold back his foot, squatting in the pit and not getting trampled by the force?!


    "Ahh ¡­" At this moment, Ye Fan''s legs and hands were like diamonds, and his blood vessels were like steel bars! His entire body was filled with dragon blood. It was as if he was a bloody person that was slowly lifting up that giant steel foot!?


    "It''s like a small ant lifting a human''s foot. Such a strong visual impact made all the cultivators'' souls tremble!" It''s the Dragonblood Armor ¡­ " He realized that this Divine Dragon Nine Transformations ability could cancel out arge amount of physical damage. It had yed a huge role! "Even though there were many cultivators who looked down on Ye Fan for not knowing what was good for him, at this moment, it was as if their blood was boiling!" "Alright!"


    It was unknown who shouted first.<span>Following which, quite a few cultivators followed suit and cheered! Sword God! Good job! "


    "Haha!" Can even this be withstood!?<span>"It''s too godly!"


    "The Dragonblood Battle Armor is indeed worthy of its reputation!"<span>However, even more sage realm and chaos realm experts hadplicated looks in their eyes.


    They knew, although the Dragonblood armor was important, what was even more terrifying was that with Ye Fan''s physical fitness, he could actually withstand such high damage!?


    This was what was most inconceivable to them! Such an abnormal body strength! ElRoman''s face sank. He once again activated his magic, and the metal element quickly gathered! In an instant, the metal legs that were the size of a house had expanded to the size of two houses! This was the heaviest metal element formed, and it even released an electromaic field, causing the electric current to continuously pulsate and produce fire serpents! "Ah!" Ye Fan''s skin exploded from being electrocuted, and blood flew everywhere! The group of cultivators all felt chills go down their spines. They felt that if they were electrocuted like this, their bones would have exploded! But Ye Fan was still struggling to hold on, trying to break this metal mountain apart?Ye Fan''s eyes began to bleed, feeling as if all the blood vessels in his body would burst at any moment! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2460

    But Ye Fan did not give up, because what he wanted was this kind of gap ¡­<span>Suddenly, a huge ck sword and arge number of other huge swords appeared beside Ye Fan.


    "ng ng ng."<span>Arge number of swords turned into pirs one after another, helping Ye Fan to barely block this huge foot ¡­


    <span>Although theplicated Imperial Sword Technique would be restrained, it was still possible to simply use the sword as support.


    It was a pity that these swords could notst for long. Soon, they would be stomped into the ground ¡­


    However, even if it was just for a second, it was enough for Ye Fan.


    In the eyes of the people outside, Ye Fan was about to be trampled into a deep depression again.


    In the nick of time, the dragon''s mes, as well as the violent attacks from it, were violently ejected out from the deep pit that Ye Fan was in.Ye Fan''s hands boldly loosened.


    In an instant, the muscles in his fists were knotted, and all the dragon mes that had erupted instantly retracted back into his arms like floodwaters ¡­Ye Fan''s fists seemed to have the power of ten thousand kilograms, and in this split-second, he simultaneously punched the bottom of that giant steel foot ¡­


    Dragon-ying Technique: Burning Dragons and Burying Dragons


    The power of the dragon me turned into streaks of zing, fiery red light that entered the metallic mountain ¡­Eroman''s eyes widened as he thought, "Not good!"


    <span>"Boom!"


    <span>A pir of dragonfire exploded forth, shooting into the skies and devouring Eluman as well.


    <span>The metal turn Into a liquid, gas, which be eliminate In the column of fire


    <span>The scorching heat wave that was no weaker than phoenix mes caused the air to distort, causing a hot vortex to appear within the city ¡­


    His entire body reeked of scorched flesh, and he somewhat awkwardly bent over as he stood there, gasping for breath.


    <span>Although he found that the situation was amiss, the eruption of the Burning Dragon''s cremation was too violent and caught off guard ¡­


    On top of that, he was connected to the foot by arge amount of metal elements, making it difficult to separate them in an instant, which resulted in severe damage ¡­


    Ye Fan''s entire body was wreathed in dragon mes. He walked out of the huge pit and wiped the blood off his face.<span>"Metals not only conduct electricity but also heat


    This was the advantage of metal, but it was also likely to be the greatest disadvantage ¡­"Everything has two sides. Tell me." Ye Fan grinned and said.


    Elhoman felt a trace of humiliation and his eyes turned a little more serious. "It seems that I have underestimated your attainment in the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations. However, I will never give you another chance."


    "It wasn''t you who gave me the chance, it was me who seized it!"Before Ye Fan finished his sentence, he had already activated his Dragon Wings, speeding up his charge with a stride.


    Even if he did not use his sword, it did not mean that he could not use his sword intent. As long as his sword intent could pierce through his opponent''s metal magic, he would still have a good chance of winning ¡­


    With the third stage of the disintegration, under the Emperor Dragon Sword Sovereign''s state, Ye Fan''s recovery ability was extremely strong, and his injuries had basically already healed.He fused the sword intent and the dragon mes together. As he charged forward, he threw out several Crimson Gold Dragon King Spear consecutively ¡­


    <span>The long roar of the Dragon King''snce pierced through the air, bringing with it the power of sword intent. It was even more imprable ¡­


    Eng Man''s reaction wasn''t slow either. His body floated into the air, and as he retreated, he summoned up one wall after another ¡­<span>"Bang bang!"


    The Dragon King Spear pierced through ayer of steel, but it was useless as there were two moreyers behind ¡­Ye Fan already knew that this was not enough, so he used the Dragon w Tearing Sky Force to directly tear apart the iron wall in front of him.


    A golden-white light exploded out of his eyes, and he sped his hands together.


    "Iron of Lightning''s Brambles Purgatory!"


    The metal barriers that Ye Fan had torn apart were actually just like thorns that had grown in savagery in the air. Countless metal spikes rushed towards Ye Fan and surrounded him, without even the slightest angle of escape ¡­<span>Seeing that he was about to be pierced into a sieve, Ye Fan found a direction and directly used a dragon''s roar ¡­


    The shockwave from the sword intent of the dragon me prated a hole, and Ye Fan took the chance to jump out, barely avoiding the fatal steel trap.


    But right at this time, an electromaic wave came from behind Ye Fan.


    He saw that the huge swords he left on the ground had already been controlled by Arroman. They seemed to have transformed into electromaic orbital cannons as they shot towards his back ¡­<span>These huge swords were all his top grade spiritual tools and were not so easy to destroy. Even Ye Fan was not willing to part with them ¡­


    Ye Fan leaped into the air, attempting to dodge the attack. However, he discovered that the flying swords were all following closely behind him. Unexpectedly, they were following him ¡­


    <span>Seeing that the flying sword was getting closer and closer, Ye Fan suddenly had an idea ¡­


    <span>''That''s right, this old man isn''t the only one who can use the power of lightning! ''


    "Dragon Explosion!"


    In the sky, a mass of thunderclouds surged, and tens of gigantic thunderballs struck towards the battlefield like thunderbolts ¡­A huge suit of armor appeared from around him, swallowing all of the lightning.


    However, the appearance of the lightning also caused the electromaic field controlling the flying sword to be disturbed.Ye Fan took this opportunity to put these swords back into his God of Swords'' Ring. But at the same time, out of the corner of his eyes, he discovered that there was another sword inside that pit.


    The huge ck sword was unexpectedly inserted there without any problems. It wasn''t controlled by ElRoman just now ¡­


    <span>It was definitely not a coincidence that Erroman had missed out on this sword. Could it be ¡­


    Ye Fan''s heart was beating wildly, and he no longer cared about the thousands of steelnces shooting out from behind him. With a dive, he arrived in the deep pit ¡­<span>Picking up the huge ck sword, Ye Fan faced the heavy rain of iron spears that was descending from the sky, and started to crazily swing his sword.


    Like a ck whirlwind, the huge sword in Ye Fan''s hand seemed light as a feather, it was so fast that the trajectory of the sword could not be seen ¡­ng ng ng ng *


    Under the attack of the huge ck sword, the iron spear waspletely broken. It didn''t manage to harm Ye Fan in the slightest ¡­


    He seemed to have also noticed that something was amiss with the ck sword. His metal magic did not seem to have any effect on the sword at all ¡­


    Could it be that this sword was not made of metal? How could it be that it was made of a substance that was this hard? It also had a ductile nature, but it was not metal ¡­


    Ye Fan also didn''t know what was going on with the huge ck sword, but it had always been strange.From the first time he had used the Purgatory Sword Demon, his cultivation had increased by an unknown number of times. The flying swords that he had retrieved from the God of Swords'' ring had also been upgrading themselves.


    However, only this ck greatsword, which looked like an ancient weapon, had yet to be eliminated ¡­<span>It could even contend against Xuan-Yuan Sword and did not seem to be at a disadvantage at all ¡­


    Looking at it today, it was very likely that this sword really wasn''t made of metal. As for what it was, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to think about it for the time being.


    At this time, Ye Fan felt the weapon in his hand was much more convenient. He once again used the Dragon Wings and flew into the sky, shing out a huge sword light at Eloman.


    <span>"Giant''s Armor!"


    <span>The steel armour around ElRoman''s body expanded by several times once again. With a pair of armoured hands, he raised a Darksteel Shield.


    "ng!"


    Ye Fan''s sword intent left a dent on the ck iron shield, but in the end, it was unable to injure Eloran.In fact, in order to prevent himself from being affected by the metal energy as he had been just now, the whole set of armor was separated from his body like a maic levitation.


    "No matter how strong your sword intent is, it can''t break my armor. I''ve long been in an invincible position!"


    <span>After he finished his sentence, he summoned a huge amount of metal elements. A storm of metal particles began to rain down from the sky ¡­


    "This old man will show you what a real metal purgatory is!" The chapter was incorrect. After reporting the error, the maintenance staff will correct the chapter''s content within two minutes. Please wait patiently and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2461

    Countless metal elements fell to the ground, like a torrential downpour!


    Ye Fan activated his Dragonblood Armor and his protective sword aura, but the increasingly heavy metal rain was still making it difficult for him to take even one step forward!<span>"Iron Spear Forest!"


    With a wave of his hand, the metal on the ground quickly transformed into countless spikes that rose from the ground!


    <span>At the same time, the metal ball in the sky also became countless flying thorns, making it impossible for Ye Fan to dodge!


    Ye Fan could only forcefully wave the huge ck sword in his hand, cutting apart arge amount of metal, but there were still a lot of stabs on his body!<span>With the appearance of thousands and thousands of tons of metal elements on the battlefield, Ye Fan seemed to bepletely surrounded by metal!


    <span>From afar, the group of cultivators could no longer see Ye Fan''s figure.


    "Iron Tide!"


    The metal gradually transformed into liquid form in mid-air, converging into arge number of liquid metal rivers that were like a sea of mercury!Immediately after, the liquid metal began to madly rush at Ye Fan like a surging river!


    <span>"You''re not the only one who knows liquid sword intent. You should savor my liquid metal ¡­"


    ElRoman''s voice gradually became indistinct, because the liquid metal surrounding Ye Fan had already sealed off all sound from the outside world!


    <span>The ground was covered with a silvery grey color!


    The torrential waves were like the tides of a mountain, the Milky Way''s water flowing backwards!The metal statue surrounded him, as if it wanted to imprison him alive and turn him into a metal statue!


    What made Ye Fan even more frustrated was that these liquid metals also had powerful electromaic fields!


    From afar, it looked like a hundred meter diameter super liquid metal ball, directly swallowing up Ye Fan!


    Not only that, there were bursts of lightning and the maic storm roared!The Laws of Primal Chaos and the properties of metal were utilized to the extreme!


    "Perfection like Water!"


    Ye Fan once again released his liquid sword intent. The surging sword intentpletely wrapped around Ye Fan!


    <span>"Boom!"


    The liquid metal and the liquid sword intent shed. The two did not give in to each other and continued to permeate through each other!


    However, through the sword intent, the metallic electromaic field started to approach Ye Fan!Wave after wave of enhanced electromaic waves, which were like countless electric snakes, fiercely drilled into Ye Fan''s body!


    At the same time, ElRoman changed his move once again. Arge amount of metallic des appeared from the liquid metal and pierced towards Ye Fan''s liquid sword intent.


    Even though Perfection like Water could cancel out a portion of it, the solid metal was still superior to the other metals in the end, prating through the liquid protectiveyer in a daze!


    <span>Ye Fan could only use his huge ck sword and continuously swing, crushing all these sharp des that were rushing in from all directions!


    "Stinking brat, let''s see how long you, a cowardly turtle, can stay inside for ¡­"


    With victory in his hands, he was calm and unhurried, easily controlling his armor.


    The hearts of the cultivators in the city were already tensed. Even though Ye Fan was still alive, it didn''t have anything to do with them.


    However, just seeing this type of metal magic was enough to suffocate them!It was hard to imagine that Ye Fan could actually hold on in such a harsh environment for so long.


    Ye Fan felt his body being unceasingly scalded by the electromaism. ''F * ck, if this goes on, my movements will be sluggish, which is the same as a slow death!''<span>However, his mind was not anxious at all. He was waiting for an opening, a time to make a move!


    Thinking back on his fight with Eloman, Ye Fan knew that in his current state, even if he were to use the most explosive attack, Morning Star, it would be very difficult to break through his opponent''s defense with just one hit.


    Thus ¡­ He had to change his way of thinking!After a piece of steel spike was chopped off by Ye Fan''s sword, he felt a little gap!


    Now!


    Ye Fan decisively made his move. The golden mes in his eyes soared, and the spirit body in his body was activated!


    In the Supreme Emperor Dragon Sword''s state,yers andyers of Sword God phantoms appeared on Ye Fan''s body!


    Ye Fan turned around, gripped his sword with both hands, and swung it in the direction of Eloran, even though it was a fierce hack!A gigantic sword of light with an aura as bright as a rainbow pierced through the liquid sword intent. It submerged into the liquid metal and created a gully!


    The giant metal ball shook! The entire surface of the liquid metal was covered with huge waves!


    However, he still did not draw his sword intent out of the range of the metallic sphere.


    "It''s useless, you ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    At the same time Ye Fan waved his sword, the Venerable Emperor Dragon Sword Sovereign gave birth to a series of sword god images. Following that, he began to swing his huge light sword in the same direction!"Sword God''s Body: Thirteen Consecutive shes!"


    RUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU¡­!


    In an instant, the three des of light shed apart the giant liquid metal ball!


    RUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!Next, that enormous sword light expanded to a distance of over a hundred meters, directly chopping down on the ck iron shield in front of Eluman!


    The same spot on the shield was struck by three light swords before it was directly shattered!


    But Ye Fan''s Swordgod Body attack was not over!


    Immediately following that was another seven giant golden swords that shot into the sky, shing down at almost the same time towards Arroman!<span>"ng!"


    After thirteen consecutive shes, his armor shattered with a loud bang!


    <span>The moment he realized that something was wrong, he hurriedly dodged. However, he was still knocked down to the ground by the sword intent shockwave!


    <span>After all, without the protection of the steel armour, no matter how strong and sturdy his body was, he was still a mage!


    A mage without any defensive measures, even if it was the shockwave from sword intent, would be enough to deal with him!


    Shouts of rm rang out from the Sinless City. The group of people were bbergasted as they watched with their mouths agape. They were all in disbelief!


    <span>"How is this possible!?"


    "What did I see?"


    <span>"He... How did he do it?! "


    Obviously, no one could understand how Ye Fan was able to make 13 high quality vertical shes in a row!


    This was because without the support of a spirit body, it was reasonable to say that by relying on techniques, the power of the follow-up attacks would be greatly reduced.However, Ye Fan''s attack seemed to maintain a high level from beginning to end, as if it was really thirteen Ye Fan swinging their swords at the same time!


    ording tomon sense, no one would believe that a certain person possessed more than one spirit body ¡­Lan Ting frowned, looking at Ye Fan with a hint of color in his eyes.


    <span>The more powerful Ye Fan was, the more Liu Qinghou felt that it wasn''t worth it and the more painful he would feel ¡­


    The metallic liquid, the Purgatory of steel, copsed.<span>Ye Fannded in front of ElRoman. Although he was covered in blood, he was not severely injured.


    Looking at the terrified and confused ElRoman, Ye Fan''s face was like a calmke.


    <span>"Enveloped in armor and holding a shield, who do you think is the coward?" Ye Fan asked back.


    <span>He realized that he didn''t have any magic that he could use to block that kind of abnormalbo attack!


    "If one sword is not enough, then two sword strikes is not enough. Three sword strikes ¡­"


    With that kind of power, I can instantly unleash thirteen sword strikes!


    How is it? Do you want to try again? I can still use this kind of sword move hundreds of times! " Ye Fan grinned and said.


    "Why aren''t you continuing to kill me? Could it be that you want to see me beg for mercy?"


    "You have lived for thousands of years in vain, do you not understand? "It''s easy to die, but hard to survive." Ye Fan said lightly.


    A thought shed through his mind as he slowly stood up and said, "Even if you win against this old man, the City Lord''s curse will be in your body. If you resist the City Lord, you will definitely die!"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2462

    "Just now you said, you are in an invincible position." Ye Fan sneered.ElRoman''s face alternated between red and white, but he had nothing to say.


    Ye Fan raised his head and once again looked at the Mysterious Sky Mansion. He stomped his feet and was about to rush up when he saw a green figure blocking the sky.


    Lan Ting looked at him coldly with the ink brush in his hand. Apparently, he had no intention of giving up.<span>Ye Fan sighed, "You are also afraid that the City Lord will kill you, so you insisted on stopping me?"


    Lan Ting didn''t utter a sound, his gaze was locked on Ye Fan''s body, ready to act at any moment.


    "Since you didn''t attack directly, it means that you have a trace of hesitation in your heart. Regardless of the reason, why don''t we talk about it?"


    Ye Fan tried his luck.


    Everyone in the innocent city all had strange expressions. At this time, Liu Qing couldn''t help but say: "Ye Fan!" Stop it! Lan Ting can''t speak! "


    "What?"


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, "Don''t tell me she is dumb..." Liu Qing Hou shook his head: "She cultivates the path of ''stop speech''. She renounces and follows the written word, all expressions are concentrated within the character.


    Because she only relied on calligraphy to express herself, her calligraphy could clearly exin her will without the slightest w! She doesn''t know how to speak at all. Even if she doesn''t know how to use sound transmission, don''t expect her to negotiate with you. "


    This was the first time Ye Fan had heard of such a cultivation method.The Buddhist closed mouth meditation was used to reduce a person''s reputation, but it wasn''t something that couldn''t be transmitted without a sound transmission.


    Liu Qing Hou advised, "She stopped you and didn''t take the initiative to attack. This shows that she appreciates your strength and is afraid that you will die here. It is a pity.


    Don''t you dare barge in. Take advantage of the City Lord''s anger and stop! "Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "Senior Liu, don''t try to persuade me anymore. Today in this Mysterious Sky Mansion, even if the entire city is blocking me, I must still go up!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Fan spread out the Dragonscale Swordwings on his back, elerated, and drew a golden half-moon arc in the air, intending to avoid Shuyuan''s pavilion.


    "Ah."Lan Ting''s ink brush suddenly turned ck.


    He wrote a calligraphy brush that was filled with calmness and calligraphy in midair beforepletely disappearing.


    As Ye Fan flew in the air, he felt as if the air around him had turned into a lead wall! He felt like he was flying in a pile of solid metal, unable to move any further! Lan Ting''s face was cold and there was a trace of displeasure in his eyes.


    <span>"Throw!"


    "Another word, making Ye Fan''s whole body suddenly fall to the ground!" With a "peng" sound, a deep pit was created! Ye Fan leaped out of the pit, no longer being polite. He summoned the flying swords that filled the sky, and tens of thousands of flying swords condensed into eight Sword Dragons! "Illusory Heart, Eight Deste Demon Dragon!"The brilliant seven-colored light merged with the Dragon Soul''s psychic attack.


    "The eight demonic dragons rushed towards the Blue Pavilion!" "Disperse."


    With a big wave of the Blue Pavilion pen, they saw that the Demon Dragon had scattered in all directions, and countless flying swords had lost control! Ye Fan frowned, this woman''s mental strength was very strong, and she actually wasn''t affected by his illusion?


    In the end, the Orchid Pavilion still belonged to the category of mages, and their spiritual force could not be underestimated."Burning Heaven Dragon King Spear!"


    With a thought from Ye Fan, the flying swords that filled the sky once again ignited with light, and started bombarding the Blue Pavilion with concentrated attacks like a torrential rain. Lan Ting looked disdainful as he confidently wrote the word "counter".Suddenly, the dragon king spear that filled the sky actually turned its head, and suddenly dropped down in Ye Fan''s direction! Fortunately, Ye Fan had already expected this move to be effective, and only wanted to buy some time.


    He had already made a quick move to the other side.The ck greatsword in his hand condensed into a dazzling sword aura, and the power of the Dragon Soul poured into it! " Morning Star, Star Dragon''s Pendant! "


    With a twist of his body, Ye Fan used all his strength to throw the huge sword towards Lan Ting, just like a raging golden dragon soaring into the sky! Lan Ting frowned. He quickly wrote the word "counter"! However, it was useless this time. It was as if the giant ck sword was not controlled by her words! Lan Ting''s eyes finally revealed a trace of nervousness. He hastily drew another circle in front of him! Her figure slipped into the circle and disappeared! Just in the nick of time, the Morning Star brushed past her! Ye Fan was astonished, seeing that the pavilion in the sky actually appeared from the other side, and it was actually a short distance spatial teleportation?<span>Not only could this woman write, she could also draw a "portal"!?


    But even so, Lan Ting was still frightened to the point that his face became somewhat pale. Just now, when he was reacting in a slow manner, she was in danger.


    "Hey, you''re cheating, didn''t you say you were going to write?


    What''s the point of drawing a circle!? "<span>Ye Fan was somewhat depressed, this was too difficult to deal with! Lan Ting didn''t care about all this. His eyes were cold as he began to furiously write cursive script! Ye Fan didn''t even clearly see what that word was, when he discovered that the situation around him wasn''t right!?


    "Boom!"


    A violent explosion urred around Ye Fan, it was as if hundreds of tons of explosives were detonating around him, and the mes that shot into the sky actually formed a mushroom cloud?!


    "If Ye Fan hadn''t activated the Dragonblood Battle Armor in a split-second, this explosion would have made him lose both his arms and legs!" Cough cough ¡ª ¡ª "Ye Fan rolled on the ground, his entire body was ck, his clothes were untidy, and his face looked as if it was charred.It was only then that he suddenly realized that it was an iparably wild "explode" word! He didn''t die!?


    Was this kid made of iron?"


    "It''s not that hard!"The group of cultivators watched on with fear and trepidation. This shockwave from the explosion was enough to cause them all to feel pain on their faces.


    <span>Ye Fan was in the core area, and he was actually just a flesh wound. This was really too inconceivable for them. Ye Fan could only rejoice at this moment, that this woman''s explosion couldn''t be triggered from inside his body, but was restricted by the energy flow.


    Otherwise, if she wrote the word "explode" and his body exploded, then what else could they fight?


    "But the problem was, Lan Ting didn''t have any intention of stopping!" "Explode!"


    "Explode! ¡­" After consecutively writing two ''Iron Painting'' and ''Yin Gou'', Ye Fan was constantly being bombarded. He simply did not have any chance to retaliate! He could only forcefully activate his protective sword aura and Dragonblood Battle Armor, doing his best to avoid too much damage.


    In fact, if it were anyone else, they would have been scared out of their wits! "However, I can''t continue like this. I need to find out the principles behind this Mountain River Pen, otherwise I won''t be able to do it!" "Boom!"Another mushroom cloud rose up, and Ye Fan jumped out of the explosion area! Forcefully enduring the pain from his whole body exploding, the pitch ck Purgatory Demon me swept up from within Ye Fan''s eye sockets! A dark, cold, tyrannical, andpletely different sword intent pressure was released from Ye Fan''s right arm. All of the innocent city cultivators trembled as their hearts turned cold and their bodies turned cold! Seeing the jet ck Purgatory Demon mes suddenly being released from Ye Fan''s right arm, it seemed as if the sharp ws of a demon had appeared, ready to crush their hearts at any time! Lan Ting''s eyes were zed over as well. He paused for a moment, and the calligraphy brush in his hand trembled!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2463

    Liu Qing Hou suddenly thought of something, and scenes shed through his mind in a trance ¡­ Several decades ago, on a distant, a man used a pitch-ck sky-shattering greatsword and brandished a sky-shattering sword light! Only then did Liu Qinghou realize that Ye Fan was far from his limit! He couldn''t help but clench his fists as a trace of hope flowed within his eyes ¡­ At this moment, within one of Ye Fan''s magic pupils, the scene suddenly changed! Energy! His vision was filled with a colorful array of energy that revolved unceasingly! The reason why Ye Fan released the one-armed Sword Demon was for no other reason. He just wanted to figure out how exactly this Lan Ting controlled the characters, and how she could manipte their energy so quickly! At the same time, he wanted to know how the energy worked.<span>Although he did not have the intention to kill at the beginning, he was still somewhat infuriated after being sted to such a state! The gigantic ck sword ignited with Purgatory Demon mes, Ye Fan jumped into the air with one leg! Lan Ting, who had suddenly reacted, quickly wrote the word "La!"! The air around him turned solid once again! But at the same time, Ye Fan also understood how the surrounding energy was mobilized. Fastest PC: https ://


    Although the difference was that he could only understand and not understand, but this difference made it so that Ye Fan was no longer facing an illusory writing attack, and instead had a specific target to attack! Ye Fan waved his arm, and a pitch ck sword light tore the air apart! It seemed like it was only shing at the empty area, but itpletely shattered the shrinking energy! Ye Fan''s momentum was like a hot knife through butter. In a sh, he arrived in front of the Blue Pavilion! Facing him, Ye Fan grinned evilly: "Why not write ''explode'' again?"<span>Lan Ting''s face was cold. Just as he was about to raise his brush, he saw a ck light sh in front of him! An arm flew out! There was also a pen in that hand! The entire scene was eerily quiet. All of the cultivators in the city were dumbfounded by what they saw! Ye Fan had actually miraculously escaped from the control of Lan Ting''s writing, and easily cut off one of his arms!?


    In other words, if Ye Fan was willing, this sword attack would be able to kill Lan Ting! Lan Ting fell down to the ground, clutching his broken arm. His face was pale and he was grinding his teeth.<span>"You are very powerful, but it''s a pity ¡­ It was me. "


    The pitch-ck devil mes in Ye Fan''s eyes dispersed, and he withdrew his Purgatory Sword Demon.


    Honestly speaking, without the Purgatory Sword Demon, he might not be able to match up to Lan Ting.This woman''s Dao of writing was too strange. The cirction of energy waspletely different from normal attacks.


    <span>Unless he relied on a Sword Demon, he really wouldn''t be able to see through it.


    But there were no ''ifs'' on the battlefield. He had worked hard to ovee his inner demons, and gradually grasped it. This was his ability.Lan Ting silently picked up the Mountain River Pen. As for the arm, she didn''t need it at all.


    <span>If it were not for the remnant sword intent that remained in her wound, her severed arm would have definitely been able to grow back rapidly.


    Lan Ting looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression, as if asking why he didn''t kill her.Ye Fan sighed, "I came to the innocent city, not to kill, but to save people.


    "You are very powerful, and in the future you might have to rely on some things."


    Lan Ting frowned, but she didn''t know how to speak, so she didn''t have any intention of asking.


    Suddenly, a round of apuse came from the top of a building.


    "Oh, oh, oh!" "Lil ''Ye Fan hasn''t seen you in such a long time, but you''re actually still so amazing. This senior is actually pping for you!" initial presentation


    The clear and melodious voice of a little girl was heard. She wore a fiery red skirt and a round face. There were two braids on her long hair that hung down from her waist.<span>This figure had unknowingly appeared there.


    Ye Fan didn''t even need to look to know who it was from this voice.


    He didn''t know whether tough or cry as he turned around and sighed, "You are really here, Xiao Rou."


    Xiao Rou giggled and nimbly jumped up. "This Ancestor was in closed door training to sleep when he heard the sounds of a fight outside.So it''s actually you little fellow. Since when did youe to the Prehistoric ins?


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "What? Is that old guy in the prehistoric era?"


    Xiao Rou pouted, "I don''t know. I searched the entire prehistord but didn''t see him. Finally, I arrived at the Sinless City ¡­ All these years here, I''ve been bored to death, but there''s nothing much to do outside, so I might as well just wait here to attempt the primal ck hole. "


    When the cultivators of the Sinless City saw this, they were stunned.<span>"General Dongfang, you know the Sword God?"


    "What''s going on? I thought Dongfang Shou was going to attack ¡­" Ye Fan smiled, "So you are the general of the East?"


    <span>I mean... "Senior Liu''s expression was strange just now."


    "Sigh ¡­" At this time, Liu Qing Hou flew over and said: "How could I say that?


    This Xiao Rou came to the Sinless City a few days after I did, and the mayor let her be the Eastern Guardian General.I''ve been around for so many years, and I''m still a envoy of the Moon, the difference is too great. "


    "With that little brain of yours, being able to ascend is already not bad." Xiao Rou waved her hand.


    Ye Fan was a bit unhappy and said with ountability, "Xiao Rou, you made a Red Lotus Gate, yet you ran away without leaving a trace.


    Do you know that if I didn''t go in time, Xin Er and the others would have gotten into trouble?! Is there a senior like you? "


    Xiao Rou ced her hands on her waist as she said angrily, "You brat, be a bit more courteous when you speak! I''m the same generation as your grandfather! There are so many of my descendants, how can I control them all! Disgusting! Why did you call that brat senior and not my ancestor?


    <span>"


    <span>Ye Fan rolled his eyes, "You little rascal, why are you asking so much?"


    <span>"Yi ¡ª ¡ª!" Xiao Rou bared her white teeth, and her face turned red from anger. Phoenix mes burned brightly on her skin! A pressure from the Chaos Realm, much more terrifying than that of the Blue Pavilion, suddenly filled the entire city! Obviously, with Xiao Rou''s natural talent, there was nothing in the way of cultivation that could obstruct her.


    It all depended on whether she wanted to practice or not.In order to find Ye Wuya, she had experienced the God of Chaos''s punishment long ago, and had also made great progress in the Chaos Realm. It wasn''t strange at all.


    It had to be known that during her period of cultivation in the Blessed Paradise, she had never lost. She had merely stayed there for a short period of time, so she didn''t have a great reputation.


    "Hey, hey!" Xiao Rou! Do you really want to fight with Ye Fan? "The terrifyingly high temperature made Liu Qinghou not dare to approach. He quickly retreated, but at the same time he loudly advised against it.


    "I''m going to let this kid know that I respect the elderly and love the young!"Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "I know very well about ''loving the young''. Hitting you isn''t appropriate."


    "You''re so noisy!"Xiao Rou''s eyes shed with a golden radiance of Phoenix mes. The sky seemed to explode like a supernova. With her as the center, a zing ball of Phoenix mes exploded with a loud bang! Ye Fan quivered, cursing in his heart: Is this loli serious?


    <span>Fortunately, his third level of disintegration, the disintegration of his second level of sword intent and the condition of the Venerable Emperor Dragon was not released. He retreated quickly and barely managed to avoid being damaged. Only ayer of his skin was charred.


    "Hey!" Xiao Rou! Wait until I finish my business! I don''t have time to mess around with you! I''m here to look for the City Lord. Are you afraid that the City Lord will kill you?


    "


    Ye Fan asked.Xiao Rou hugged her arms in front of her as she spoke arrogantly, "Hmph!" This ancestor isn''t working for him! This ancestor just lives here! "


    "Xiao Rou!" You signed that agreement! "Liu Qing Hou reminded him, "You have to advise Ye Fan not to act recklessly!"


    "I''ve long since unraveled that item. It''s useless for me!" Xiao Rou waved her hands in a casual manner.


    Everyone was shocked and all of the cultivators revealed doubtful expressions."No ¡­" It can''t be?


    can the City Lord''s incantation be broken? ""How did she do it?"


    "It''s just that she was imagining things. The City Lord''s spell, the legends say that it can''t even break through the ninth level of the Primal Chaos. How can she break it?""That''s right. If he was that powerful, he would have stayed in the city?"


    Basically no one in the group believed it.


    Ye Fan felt that Xiao Rou shouldn''t be spouting nonsense. Although this loli was muddle-headed, in terms of cultivation, she was only weaker than Ye Wuya.


    Even Ye Fan himself, in fact, relied heavily on luck and not pure talent.


    <span>"Since you are not afraid of the City Lord killing you, then wait for me to finish this," said Ye Fan.


    Xiao Rou blinked herrge eyes. "Are you going to beat up the City Lord of the Profound Heaven Hall?"


    <span>"What? You want to fight with me?"


    Ye Fan encouraged.Xiao Rou pouted. "No way, fighting together is meaningless. Oh ¡­" "If you die, I will avenge you."


    Ye Fan felt like he was about to spit out a mouthful of blood. In Xiao Rou''s eyes, aside from Ye Wuya, everyone else was fine. "What''s so good about that old foodie ¡­" Ye Fan sighed.


    Right at this moment, a vigorous and strangeughter sounded from all directions ¡­ "Humph..." Interesting. Since you''re so confident,e on up... "God of Swords, General Dongfang, and Mayor are waiting for you in the hall!"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2464

    "City Lord!?"


    "It''s the City Lord who has spoken!"The group of cultivators from the Sinless City began to look uneasy, as if they were afraid that something might happen to them.


    Ye Fan wrinkled his brows. He didn''t know why, but he felt that this voice didn''t seem toe from his throat. It waspletely a melody, but it was not that kind of sound transmission. Startup, Domain Name (Remember _ 3 < >


    Speaking of which, it was more like a kind of trantion machine, forcibly tranting and broadcasting a certainnguage.


    However, he was toozy to care about these things. At this moment, no one dared to obstruct him and he directly flew up to the Mystic Heaven Hall.


    As he approached the Mysterious Sky Mansion, Ye Fan could feel the increasing gravity! He didn''t feel anything from far away, but he did sense a powerful force pulling him closer to the Profound Heaven Pce. Fastest PC: https ://This power was not explosively explosive, but it was iparably solid and vigorous ¡­ "It''s like a vast ocean, seemingly without torrential rivers surging forth, but the ocean currents hidden in the sea, are faintly changing the entire world!" This was the power of the ck hole ¡­ "Can you feel it?"


    At this time, Liu Qing Hou also followed the two back to the hall and spoke behind them.


    <span>Ye Fan came back to his senses, nodded his head, and stepped into the hall.


    Looking from below, the Mysterious Sky Pce was a spectacr sight. At this moment, they discovered that the interior was the size of dozens of football fields.The pitch-ck magicite mine made this ce look dark and strange. In the empty hall,rge numbers of iprehensible runes were carved on the huge pirs.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, was there actually a frightening and powerful dark power slowly flowing on these runes?<span>It was like countless amounts of ck blood flowing within the rune ¡­ If Ye Fan hadn''t felt it, even the naked eye might not have been able to see it.


    <span>"There are 108 Demon Sealing Pirs here. These pirs are indestructible.


    Through the formation runes on it, the power of the Primordial ck Hole will be mobilized and the entire Profound Heaven Temple will be held in ce in the air. "


    Liu Qing Hou introduced. <span>"I remember that magicite gems are unable to contain true essence or the power of chaos, which is why they are so useless.


    In other words, this energy does not belong to any of the two categories? "


    Ye Fan asked.


    Meanwhile, the City Governor''s voice sounded from within the spacious audience hall ¡­ "That''s right... The power in the ck hole had long since exceeded the limits of this ne.That was the primal power of the Primal ne, and also the power that this city lord used ¡­ God of Swords, do you know what this means? "


    Ye Fan looked at the bottomless darkness and said, "You want to say that no matter how hard I try, if I can''t control the power of the primordial energy, I won''t be your match."


    "Heh ¡­" "You are a smart person. It''s good that you understand."


    Ye Fan''s face turned serious, he finally understood why this City Lord was so confident.<span>If he was not from this ne at all, and was truly a powerhouse from the Primal ne, then to him, no expert in this world was on the same level.


    Even those who were strong enough to pass the Primordial ck Hole would only be able to pass the threshold of the Primal Chaos Realm.


    As for this City Lord, it was unknown what level he was at.


    "Come here,e closer ¡­" The mayor called out.<span>Ye Fan pondered for a moment, then walked over.


    When Xiao Rou saw him, she didn''t care if the City Lord called her or not and just ran over.


    "Xiao Rou!" "Sigh!"


    <span>Liu Qinghou, who was at the back, shouted twice and could only shake his head and sigh.


    <span>Walking deeper into the pce, Ye Fan stopped in his tracks.


    <span>A mass of ck energy appeared in front of him.


    He couldn''t see what was going on inside, but the pressure that was being emitted made him feel an abnormal sense of danger! Ye Fan remembered that Monk Zhi Hui had said that no one had seen the face of the City Lord... Whether he was a human or a ghost, no one knew! As for Xiao Rou, she circled around the ck ball of energy as if she was researching something.


    "General Eastern Guardian, what are you doing now?"


    the mayor asked.Xiao Rou''s eyes revealed curiosity. "I was wondering what you looked like. Why have you been hiding in that ck mass all this time?"


    The city leaderughed, "Are you ready to enter the ck hole?"


    Xiao Rou nodded. "I''m ready! "But I still don''t want to go. I want to see you and Lil ''Ye Fan fight!"After a moment of silence, the mayor didn''t pay any attention to Xiao Rou. Instead, he asked, "God of Swords, why have youe to the city?"


    Ye Fan did not beat around the bush and said, "You should know that this world is being swallowed by the void of chaos.I heard the reason was because of this primitive ck hole, so I came to see if there was any way to stop it. "


    "Haha ¡­" The mayor''sughter carried a trace of sarcasm.


    Ye Fan frowned, "What, is it funny?"


    "Kid, do you know why there is a Primal ne and why there is a Primal ck Hole?


    Do you know where the source of all this came from? "<span>the mayor asked.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "I haven''t even seen him before, how would I know?"


    <span>"Do you know the concept of an Upper Sky Five?"


    "I know a thing or two ¡­" "Hmph ¡­" I''m afraid you don''t even have one "said the city lord," Originally, I didn''t need to tell you about this, but this city lord appreciates your potential a lot, so I''ll just say a few words to you ¡­ "Look carefully..." Suddenly, from the City Lord''s ck energy ball, a ck fog spread out, enveloping Ye Fan.Ye Fan didn''t sense the danger and knew that it wasn''t any kind of attack, so he didn''t dodge.


    Very quickly, the ck energy in front of him began to move in a regr pattern, forming a ck sphere.


    A voice also started to speak in Ye Fan''s mind.Apanying it was the ck ball in front of him. It also transformed into various shapes, like an exnation diagram ¡­ "The understanding of the Upper Sky Five Great Masters is not something that the low level lifeforms can know.


    The reason why some of the lower nes knew about it was that it was an almighty from the higher nes. In the ancient times, there would asionally be people who would bring information from the lower realms into the lower realms.


    It was too easy to be the leader, but that was a world that no one knew of. It was just a spection on whether or not it existed, and there was no way to figure it out.<span>The Primal ne, also known as the primordial world, meant the world that the heavens and earth had just opened.


    That was the source of everything that existed, the source of all power ¡­ However, no one knew how to enter the ne.


    Because what existed there was very likely to be the ruler of all the materials that formed the world.


    In the Primordial Era, countless races worshipped and worshipped the Chief Sovereigns of the primordial chaos.<span>We believe that the ruler of all forces, our ancestors, created all our races. The primordial power of the Primal ne was bestowed upon him by those Primordial Hegemons.


    <span>In other words, they were the source of power, so they were everywhere.


    <span>Pure primordial power was not visible to the senses, but through training, one could feel its real existence.


    This also confirmed their previous spection about the existence of the Absolute beginning, which was not visible to them.<span>Only after the Hegemon had appeared did the Primal ne appear.


    ording to his spections, when the Chief Sovereign established the Primal ne, in order to give his race the greatest amount of space, it was inevitable that the power of grandmist would collide.The pure grandmist energy that was scattered everywhere, even if it was just a sliver, was impossible for the Primal Chaos Realm to withstand.


    It was the power of grandmist that had gouged the Primal ne to the point where it was riddled with holes and filled with cracks.


    Although it would eventually transform into the original power, the gap left by it was not something the races in the Primal ne could make up for.<span>Over time, the primordial power of the Primal Chaos Dimension sank through these cracks and into the even more murky and barrennd.


    This was a barren world that the grandmist rulers had never nned to open. Rather than speaking of this world, it was more like a crack that had been identally made.


    It was as if, in order to open up ake, a crack had been identally made in the ground, and a small stream had appeared.Primal ck holes, that''s all, these cracks, the perforations.


    Because the primordial power poured down, the primordial power filled this destend. Because it became turbid, it created the power of primal chaos.


    The prehistoric rock cultivated by the Chaotic Force produced spirit energy.


    This was the beginning of a miraculous phenomenon.<span>The density of spiritual energy continued to increase, and the constant density of Chaotic Force was gradually repelled.


    In this Spiritual Energy Space, a few lower level lifeforms were born step by step.


    However, when a civilization reached a certain level, the rate at which spiritual energy was consumed would far exceed the rate at which it was produced.


    At a time like this ¡­. What will happen? "<span>Ye Fan''s mood wasplex, and he sighed, "The bnce has been broken, or the world of spiritual energy has started to shrink..." "That''s right, because there isn''t enough spiritual energy, there is a lot of chaos energy, and the original power can''t be converted into spiritual energy directly."


    To low-level lifeforms, the power of chaos was fatal.


    In reality, these worlds of the Primal ne had not been devoured, nor had they disappeared. What had disappeared was nothing more than civilization.


    However, once these ck holes pass through the turbid world, there will once again be enough prehistoric rocks, and another civilization will naturally appear. "


    The mayor paused for a while and asked, "Kid... "Up until now, have you seen any ck holes?"


    Ye Fan clenched his hands and shook his head.


    He could only sense that there was a strong gravitational force at a certain location. He estimated that the ck hole was at that location, but ¡­ He really couldn''t see anything.


    "The Primordial ck Hole is right in the middle of the pce, but you can''t see it at all, because you can''t see it at all ¡­ You can only sense its existence through your senses! "The more pure primal energy is, the harder it is to be detected."


    <span>The mayorughed: "It is very normal for this world to be swallowed. Without the ancient ck hole, it would not even exist.


    The ones destroying civilization were never the primal ck holes, but countless low level beings themselves! The natural cycle was exactly like this.And you. You actually tried to stop the natural cycle of this ne. It''s not a joke, but what is it? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2465

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!


    <span>Ye Fan became silent. Although he knew it was almost impossible to stop all of this, he didn''t expect the reality to be so cruel.


    From the looks of it, the existence of the ck hole was far moreplex and powerful than he had imagined."This mayor only wants to tell you all of this because you only have one path left to walk...


    Stay in the city and practice hard. Once you have enough power, you can enter the primordial ck hole and head to the Primal ne.<span>Saving this world was impossible and meaningless ¡­


    "Your goal, should be to go to higher nes, to pursue higher paths to the absolute beginning." The city lord said.


    Ye Fan''s mind was filled with countless thoughts. After a while, he slowly raised his head, looked at the mass of ck energy in front of him, and said, "This is all you want to say?"


    "What, is it not enough to make up for your ignorance?" The mayorughed.


    <span>Ye Fan chuckled, "Then let me ask you, how did the Primal Chaos Dimension appear? And how did the Divine Punishment, the Heavenly Punishment, appear?"


    The mayor said, "What''s the point in investigating how to create the lowest level ne in the Primal Chaos Dimension?


    It was nothing more than a smaller world created by the power of primordial chaos.


    Because it was too far away from the ck hole, it was not affected by the ck hole, but it also meant that it could not be reborn.<span>As for Sky Law and God''s Punishment, after the establishment of the ne, it naturally formed thew, which was the Heavenly Dao!


    The Heavenly Dao is an existence that even the Primordial Imperial Lord cannot defy, how can it be casually guessed? "


    "Since the Laws are the manifestation of the Heavenly Daos, then the Dao also recognizes the existence of the various nes tomorrow."


    Otherwise, why would they put a rule in a ne that had no meaning?


    Why let the cultivators of the lower realms ascend?


    Can''t we just leave them to fend for themselves?Everything in the world was just like a stray dog, but wasn''t there a reason to live life!?


    The Heavenly Dao you speak of has never made any ne lose hope!


    Since the Primal ne had been established by the Chief Sovereigns of the primordial chaos ¡­How can you be so sure that Tai Su and Tai Chi aren''t dimensions that the Chief Sovereigns want to see?


    <span>While you are saying that no one has ever seen the Primordial Imperial Lord before, you are also saying that the Primordial Imperial Lords were unintentionally able to open up a lower level ne.


    Did you or didn''t you see it?


    How would they know what they were thinking if they hadn''t seen it before? Isn''t that a contradiction? " Ye Fan asked.Xiao Rou, who was at the side, pped her hands and nodded as if she understood something. "Seems to make a lot of sense!"


    The mayor''s tone became impatient, "Your argument with this mayor ispletely meaningless!The truth was, the Tai Su and the Primal ne were both low level worlds and low level races!


    You now have the chance to enter the Primal ne and truly enter a world of immortality, a true world created by the Hegemon!


    Yet you are still struggling over the destruction of a low-level world, a group of weak lifeforms that aren''t even worth mentioning?


    It was all in vain for you to cultivate to such an extent. How can you be so ignorant! "


    Ye Fan sneered, and disapprovingly said, "Sir City Lord, ''Amazing'', do you know what is the most precious thing for any life?"<span>"Naturally, it''s his life."


    "You''re wrong, it''s a memory!"<span>Ye Fan''s eyes were shining as he said, "Life is most precious, not because of its strength and weakness, nor because of its short duration.


    Every life had its own unique memories!


    Intelligent life is great because every individual is different!


    Countless memories and emotions, making life great! It also allowed each civilization to have their own unique meaning!


    If a life without a memory was like a walking corpse, what was the point of living?


    Pain, happiness,ughter, tears ¡­There was also the desire that would never be satisfied, the hope that would always exist, and the despair that would appear at any moment ¡­


    <span>These were the most important things to his life!


    Could it be that the races of the Primal Chaos Realm didn''t have joy, anger, or sadness? No love, no love?


    Could it be that they were all zombies, without any hope, without any desire, living in a muddled state through the long years!?If that''s not the case, then those low rank races you spoke of, those lowly lives ¡­ What was the difference between this and the countless races of the Primal ne?


    <span>It''s just that I have to live a little longer and a little shorter, where do I get the difference between high and low!?


    If the Primal ne had suffered the destruction of the Heavenly Daos as well!Let me ask you, will the countless races of the Primal Chaos Realm still ignore theing of the apocalypse like this?


    Would they look at the civilization destruction of the Tai-Su and Taiji nes as they looked at their own destruction from such a high vantage point!?<span>To say that this was the reincarnation of the heavens, to say that saving lives and saving civilizations wasughable...


    This is not the way of the heavens, this is just what you think!


    Even if ¡­ This was truly the Heavenly Dao!<span>I will also do my best to walk my own path!


    Because a Heavenly Dao that wants to kill me, why would I listen to it?Silence filled the hall.


    In the distance, Liu Qing Hou''s eyes were red, and his expression was stern.


    <span>Xiao Rou also quietly looked at Ye Fan, her expression somewhatplicated.


    After being silent for a while, the mayor coldly snorted and said, "Kid, you are just a creature from a low realm. Could it be that you understand the way of the heavens better than this mayor?"


    <span>Ye Fanughed evilly, "In that case, you really are from the Primal ne. Then I ask you, what are you doing in the prehistoric era?" And why build a city of innocence?


    <span>"You are so capable, and you look down upon the lower nes. Why don''t you just return to the Primal ne?"


    This has nothing to do with you! The mayor''s voice was filled with anger.


    Ye Fan waspletely unafraid, and smirked, "From your performance and intention, I have a guess, why don''t you listen to it?"


    You only appeared after Emperor Xuanyuan and the other experts from the younger generation were gone.


    In the prehistoric era, he used the name of the head of the Twelve Saints to intimidate the city lord for four thousand years.


    However, you have never left this city. You have only guarded the Primordial ck Hole.


    Why? I guess there are two reasons.


    First of all, in the Primal ck Hole, only the Primal ck Hole contained the primordial power.


    If you leave this ce, you will lose the source of your primordial power, and you might not be the strongest in primordial times.Also, you know very well, this ne will sooner orter be devoured by the void, and the primal ck hole is the core of everything.


    <span>Any expert who wished to enter the Primal ne would havee to this ce.


    <span>In the Sinless City, you used your way to imprison most of the Saint and Chaos realms of the prehistoric era.


    You encouraged the strong here to enter the Primal ck Hole and let them go to the Primal ne ¡­


    And you yourself. They could use the power of the Primordial Era, but they didn''t go to the Primal ne ¡­"I guess you didn''te here voluntarily. It''s just that you were forced toe to this ne..." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2466

    <span> "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    The ck energy ball pulsated, as if showing a trace of impatience on the part of the mayor.Ye Fan narrowed his eyes and continued, "You let those people build a fortress of magicite mines and stock up all kinds of resources to resist the end of civilization.


    For what? I think the most direct reason is to protect them as much as possible, the warriors who have the chance to pass the primal ck hole! "


    So I have to wonder. Do you need to let as many cultivators as possible enter the Primal ne from this ck hole?


    Only when you get to a certain number will you. Only then can I return to the Primal ne?Why ¡­ Could it be that the other side of this ck hole is your hometown?


    Are you here to recruit troops for your hometown? "<span>After saying his guess in a single breath, Ye Fan''s heart also started beating wildly.


    From the moment he entered the innocent city, he had been wondering for what reason this city lord had.


    The mayor was definitely not a merciful and merciful person. Everything he did, he must have thought for his own sake.<span>However, no matter how he thought about it, the City Lord''s only goal seemed to be to allow more cultivators to train until a certain point before entering the ck hole.


    Assuming that the Primal ne was the same as the Grandwake ne, and that it didn''t rely on the newly born life form to be as strong as it was, and also needed to be cultivated by the Houtian realm ¡­


    In that case, the cultivators who could ascend from the primordial ck hole would also be powerful fighters in the Primal Chaos Realm!


    Wherever there were people, there would be rivers andkes. If there were countless races within the Primal Beginning ne, then the martial arts world ¡­ But it was gone.


    Recruitment! The first thing that Ye Fan thought of was this possibility!Another thing that Ye Fan was puzzled about was that the appearance of the City Lord just happened to ur after the era of Xuanyuan Jiyou ¡­


    Was it a coincidence? Or was there a connection behind it?<span>There was a moment of silence within the hall.


    The mayor let out a lowugh: "What does the mayor''s motive have to do with you?"


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "I''m listening, why do you feel a little guilty?" Did I really guess it?


    [You didn''t want toe to this ne. Did you do something wrong...] Forced toe here and do this chore?The purpose of hoarding resources and building a refuge for the magicite mine was not to save themon people, but to protect more experts.


    After all, if so many Saints were to appear in the next civilization, who knows how many tens of thousands of years it would take to reach the Chaos Realm?You don''t want to wait long, do you? "


    "Shut up! A mere low level life form is worthy of trying to guess this city''s master''s thoughts?! " The ck ball of energy began to squirm, emanating a sense of mania.


    Ye Fan''s face was cold and indifferent, he could not be bothered anymore, and turned around to leave.


    "Where are you going?!" the mayor angrily asked.


    <span>Ye Fan lightly said, "Since destroying the primitive ck hole is impossible, I naturally have to think of another way." I don''t have time to waste time here. "


    <span>"Your primordial spirit has been imnted with a spell by our city lord! If you dare to step out of this Profound Heaven Hall, don''t even think about surviving! "


    Ye Fan acted as if he didn''t hear anything and continued to walk outside.


    <span>"Eastern Guardian General!" This City Lord orders you to stop him immediately! " The mayor shouted.


    Xiao Rou blinked. "Why should I listen to you? Hey, why don''t you fight with me?" "What exactly do you look like?"


    <span>"Haha ¡­" The mayor was so angry that he startedughing, "It seems like the two of you are reckless.


    <span>Since that''s the case, this City Lord will first kill you, this so called ''Sword God''! "


    Right after he finished speaking, Ye Fan, who was walking, let out a muffled groan, and a ck stream of air directly burst out from his dantian, piercing right through his dantian!


    The wisp of spirit body instantly shattered!"Ye Fan!"


    At this time, Liu Qinghou hurried over and turned pale with fright.


    Ye Fan spat out a mouthful of blood, one hand holding the Demon Sealing Pir as he gasped for breath."You don''t know what''s good for you... There was originally a great path to be a god, but you just had to ¡­ "


    Before he could finish his words, the mayor noticed that something was wrong.


    Ye Fan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, let out a long sigh, and waved his hand towards Liu Qinghou, "I''m fine."


    There were hundreds of spirit bodies in his body. If not for the fusion of his primordial spirit and spirit body after the creation of the spirit, he wouldn''t even be able to spit out this blood.


    At most, it would only give him a little bit of pain and he would be able to recover.This was also the reason why Ye Fan had no fear from the beginning.


    This time, Marquis Liu Qing waspletely stupefied. Even Xiao Rou blinked her eyes curiously, feeling incredulous.From what they knew, it was impossible for them to imagine that there were so many spirit bodies in a single body.


    <span>"You ¡­" The mayor was obviously confused, "How is that possible!?" Your primordial spirit is obviously ¡­ "


    Ye Fan turned around, summoning his huge ck sword, "It seems that if I don''t kill you, you won''t let this go."


    Since the City Lord had already made his move, Ye Fan didn''t dare to keep him. After all, there were so many experts in the Sinless City. If he were to send out his life, it would be difficult to deal with him.


    <span>So, to capture the thief, he had to capture the king first. Only by killing the lord of the city, he would be able to have no worries for the innocent city.


    This was no longer a matter of whether he could win or not. It was a matter of whether he could win!


    <span>"No wonder you dare to be so fearless. It seems your cultivation method is different from ordinary people''s ¡­."


    General Dongfang, kill him for this city lord. Otherwise, this city lord will destroy your primordial spirit! "


    This time, the mayor didn''t want to beat around the bush and directly threatened Xiao Rou.<span>"This brat is able to survive after losing a primordial spirit. You can''t possibly do the same to him, right?"


    <span>Xiao Rou snorted, "Stop looking down on me. Your incantation is already useless against me!"


    After saying that, Xiao Rou flew to the side as a burst of Phoenix mes burst out from her body!"Boom!"


    <span>Faintly, a Phoenix Bird appeared behind Xiao Rou, spreading its zing Phoenix Wings, lighting up the originally dark Profound Heaven Hall as if it were day!


    In this way, the darkness where the City Lord resided was particrly striking and strange.


    Ye Fan could clearly feel that the pressure of chaos that Xiao Rou was releasing had already surpassed any other person he had met before."If you don''t believe me, you can try!" Xiao Rou''s eyes burned with mes as her face revealed a trace of cold arrogance that did not match her appearance.


    The city leader''s voice obviously contained his rage, "Once you enter the ck hole, this city leader will leave you with your life!" This is my final warning! ""I won''t go in until I defeat you." Xiao Rou said.


    The mayor sneered, "Since you want to die, I''ll grant your wish!"<span>A stream of ck energy emerged from Xiao Rou''s Dantian!


    But at the same time, the Phoenix mes Xiao Rou released, had actually undergone a change!


    The originally golden phoenix mes actually shed with ayer of tinum radiance, bing nearly transparent!


    A unique and powerful pressure from the Supreme Yang Fire Intent Domain swept through the entire Profound Heaven Hall!<span>"This is ¡­" Phoenix me Concept!? "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be startled. He had already seen the Flint Emperor me before with the Concept of Fire.<span>However, he didn''t expect that the genius of the Phoenix n, Xiao Rou, would actually be able to cultivate a Concept of the Phoenix me! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2467

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­!"


    Although it was not at the Overlord level, it was most likely at the top of the Heaven level. Moreover, it was based on Phoenix mes, and it was even more extraordinary!


    "I''ll let you experience the Concept of Phoenix mes, Extreme Pure Yang me!"Xiao Rou''s face revealed a hint of disdain. The nearly transparent Phoenix mes directly erased the ck energy from her primordial spirit!


    With the protection of the supreme Pure Yang me, the powerful Phoenix Soul didn''t even have the slightest effect!"When I first entered the city, I discovered that your incantation was an extremely dark and evil power.


    Phoenix mes are the nemesis of evil energy, it''s just that my cultivation was not high enough back then, so I was unable to deal with it.


    <span>The reason why I have been in seclusion for the past few years is because of this incantation of yours, which improved my phoenix mes.


    You want to keep me trapped with such a small trick of yours? What a joke!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that it''s boring outside, this ancestor would have left long ago! "<span>The ck energy undtions from the City Lord''s side became more and more intense. It was obvious that it was no longer able to control the fluctuations of his emotions.


    <span>"You all ¡­ How dare you look down on me! You lowly ants... You dare to oppose me!?


    Since you don''t know what''s good for you, I will kill all of you today! See if anyone dares to disobey me! "


    Under the City Lord''s rage, the surrounding area of the entire Mysterious Sky Pce began to emit a ck barrier!


    The entire Profound Heaven Hall was sealed off!


    A pressurepletely different from that of the Chaos Realm raged out, enveloping the entire Sinless City!The group of cultivators on the ground immediately turned deathly pale and trembled in fear, afraid that they would be dragged down by bad luck!


    Ye Fan felt his Qi and blood churning, the triple disintegration was already somewhat difficult to bear!


    He quickly released the secondyer of the Sword Intent and opened the Emperor Dragon Sword Sovereign!


    However, Marquis Liu Qing spat out a mouthful of blood and hurriedly retreated. He couldn''t leave the Mysterious Sky Mansion even if he wanted to!


    Only Xiao Rou stood within the Supreme Yang mes, curiously looking at the changes in this ce.


    The dark and arrogantughter of the city lord reverberated in the hall. God of Swords, General Dongfang, it''s toote for you to regret now ¡­ "


    Ye Fan''s brows were tightly knitted, and he waspletely focused, but his heart was trembling in fear ¡­This was the power of the City Lord?


    A power beyond the Chaos Realm!?<span>Even if he said he wasn''t nervous, he was definitely lying. He had no confidence in this battle either.


    <span>"Letting you die too easily is letting you off too easily. Let my subordinates y with you for a while ¡­"


    As the city lord spoke, countless runes began to light up on the 108 Demon Sealing Pirs in the temple.


    One monster after another began emitting an evil and dark aura. Like ck shadow beasts, all of them looked extremely strange as they broke free from the pirs!


    <span>"Demon!?"


    Ye Fan could finally clearly feel what kind of aura this ce was emitting!


    Back on Earth, he had encountered many Demons summoned from other nes. For example, Demon Prison Officer Magnan, had arge number of Demons possessing his body.<span>There was also Sally''s Abyss Demoness'' bloodline, and the magic she released was also the power of a demon.


    However, most of the demons on Earth could only summon their soul, because the space travel cost was enormous.


    Even the most powerful of Fiends couldn''t be summoned.It was pure chance that someone like Salisbury''s mother, who had brought her own body, hade here.


    He needed this Fiend to be iparably powerful, and he just so happened to be weak.


    Therefore, it seemed like Ye Fan had encountered quite a few Demons, but in a sense, he hadn''t encountered the true pure Demons yet!


    But this time, the devil that appeared in front of him was clearly aplete demon!They could use their own primal bodies, which was also the primordial power obtained from the primal ck hole, which was also their devilish power!


    "You''re a demon from the Primal ne!?"<span>The mayorughed crazily, "Brat, you''re scared?!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart couldn''t help but tremble violently. His face didn''t show any fear, but instead revealed a hint of excitement!


    Did that mean that if he truly went to the Primal ne, perhaps ¡­ Could he meet Sally again!?


    If the Abyss Demon''s bloodline in Sally''s body was that outstanding, she would definitely be able to return to the Primal ne!<span>Although to Ye Fan, it had only been less than a year, and he hadn''t seen Sally Ye.


    He also knew that Sally wasn''t the little girl who was imprisoned, so she should have the ability to protect him.


    However, he was still very worried. How was Sally''s condition ¡­There was also Princess Aojiao, who had taken over Angel''s body. He didn''t know how she was faring.


    However, in this world, no matter how worried he was, it was useless for him to think about it.<span>Now that he suddenly had a sliver of hope of seeing them again, how could Ye Fan not be excited?


    <span>After all ¡­ The Primal ne seemed to be not too far away from him.


    <span>"You still dare tough?"


    <span>The City Lord was unable to contain his anger and instantly released more than a hundred strands of ck demon energy, pouring it into the bodies of the little demons who came out from the pirs!


    <span>In a split-second, the bodies of these little demons swelled up, as if they were about to break through the roof of the Profound Heaven Hall!


    In the midst of waves of wild and sharp demon cries that he didn''t understand, over a hundred demons pounced on Ye Fan and Xiao Rou.


    "So disgusting!" Get lost all of you! "<span>Xiao Rou immediately released arge amount of the Supreme Yang Phoenix mes. These Supreme Yang Phoenix mes were indeed extremely powerful against these demons. They quickly forced them to retreat.


    Facing the siege, Ye Fan instantly summoned tens of thousands of flying swords, igniting sword intent and dragon mes!<span>It was as if countless ming meteors were circling around Ye Fan''s body, howling towards the demons while protecting him!


    "Rustle, rustle, rustle ~ ~"<span>The flying sword, which was like a violent storm,nded on the bodies of the demons.


    <span>Dragon mes were also the nemesis of evil beings, but Demons were, after all, a high-level race of the Primal ne, formed from primordial powers.


    <span>Even though he had suffered the attacks from Ye Fan''s flying sword, he was still only slightly injured. Even under the dense sword rain, he still approached Ye Fan!


    At the same time, some of the demons waved their sharp ws, and some even spat out shockwaves, attacking Ye Fan from all sides!


    Although Ye Fan had long been mentally prepared for this battle, after discovering that even with his current state, he was still unable to kill these City Lord''s minions, he still felt very heavy in his heart.The suppression from the primal energy was too obvious!


    Ye Fan no longer hesitated, one of his eyes ignited with the Purgatory Demon me. On his arm, the devil me quickly ignited the huge ck sword...


    <span>If he did not have the effect of the Purgatory Sword Demon''s Emperor level Sword Intent, he definitely would not be able to continue fighting.


    At this moment, a sturdy demon had already broken through the encirclement of the sword rain. It waved its sharp ws and swiped down!


    In Ye Fan''s magic pupils, the demon''s energy form started to be clear, and those strands of flowing energy became traceable."Destroy Yan''s Remnants!"


    In the nick of time, Ye Fan''s sword shed like lightning, and the burning ck particle pierced through the demon''s body.


    <span>After the demon transformed into two lumps of ck primal energy, they became two more masses of ck fog, fleeing far away and actually beginning to merge again!?


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart sank... In his Purgatory Sword Demon''s state, although he was still unable to mobilize his original strength, it was still an emperor level sword intent after all. It had the effect of suppressing thews of the world!


    The power unleashed by the sword attack was actually not enough to destroy this little devil!?


    Could it be ¡­ His current cultivation is even inferior to these little devils!? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2468

    "Haha ¡­" The mayorughed crazily, "You only have that much ability and you want to disobey this city''s owner?<span>Those low leveled life forms who do not know their ce! "


    "Lil ''Ye!" Can you do it!? This ancestor does not have the time to care about you right now! "


    <span>Xiao Rou flew through the mes and unleashed a wave of Phoenix mes.


    <span>She was besieged by dozens of demons, and was a little too busy to take care of herself.


    Although he had dispelled the incantation in his body, his strength had not yet reached the level where he could crush the mayor.


    "Her cultivation is still not enough to destroy the demons formed by the original power!" "Don''t make it sound like you''re the one who cares when you''re free!"Of course, Ye Fan didn''t count on Xiao Rou''s help. Seeing that his attack wasn''t sessful, anotherrge number of demons surged forward.


    At this moment, Ye Fan did not have any thoughts of holding back anymore, and as he activated his sword intent, the Purgatory Demon me burned half of his body! " A sword intent pressure even more solid and destructive than before began to spread out! Xiao Rou and the Marquis of Liu Qing were both surprised, they did not expect Ye Fan to have hidden strength.


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s aura was faintly above Xiao Rou''s! "A pitch ck Purgatory Demon me Sword Intent shockwave directly burst out from the center of Ye Fan''s body!" Boom! "A dozen or so demons that tried to get close were immediately shattered, turning into balls of ck energy andnding in the surroundings of the hall.


    The state of the half-body Sword Demon was already the limit of what power Ye Fan could currently use. Inparison, the demons that destroyed this energy body were much easier to deal with than before.


    However, the shattered energy continued to gather in the air, reviving! This meant that even in the half-step Sword Demon state, Ye Fan was still not enough to kill these demons! Ye Fan''s face became especially serious... "It''s useless... No matter how high your sword intent realm was, you shouldn''t even think of killing them! Our Fiend n is a high-level race of the Primal ne! Even if it''s these lowest level Nightmares, they aren''t something a low-level person like you can kill! "Foolish ignorant human, I would like to admire your gradually despairing and terrified appearance ¡­" The mayorughed sinisterly.Ye Fan remained silent. He turned into a ck bolt of lightning and quickly went back and forth within the Mysterious Sky Mansion.


    Wherever they passed, these clumsy Nightmares were hacked apart by the gigantic ck sword.However, it wouldn''t take long for these Nightmares to rapidly fuse and revive! "Physical damage seemed to be ineffective, so Ye Fan could only take a step back." Morning Star, Star Dragon''s Pendant! "


    In the Purgatory Sword Demon state, Ye Fan''s huge ck sword released a zing ck and white golden light! With a twist of his body, he threw the ck and white, spiralling meteor towards the City Lord''s location! Wherever the Star Dragon Pendant went, these Nightmares werepletely destroyed! However, when they arrived at the City Lord''s ck sphere, a ck whirlpool suddenly appeared! It was like he was pulling out silk from a cocoon. The strands of sword intent and mental force were dispersed,pletely dispersing the power of the Star Dragon''s Pendant!?


    "With just this level of strength, you want to ambush our City Lord?"


    The City Lord smiled.Ye Fan''s heart sank. One of his most explosive moves was actually blocked!?


    "What made Ye Fan even more frustrated was that these Nightmares, which had been destroyed by the Star Dragon Pendant, were still alive!" "Hehe ¡­" Seemingly stimted by spiritual force, some Nightmares began to emit waves of ear-piercing sound waves, and also began to use their rough spiritual energy to attack! Even with Ye Fan''s massive spiritual force and Dragon Soul Protector, he was still feeling dizzy at the moment! After all, they are all primal force monsters. Even though their attack skills are low level and their intelligence isn''t high, but their starting point is too high. Any casual attack has great killing power! Ye Fan clenched his teeth, secretly thinking that this won''t do! Firstly, the Mysterious Sky Pce was the opponent''s home ground, and as they neared the ck hole, their strength was bountiful.Furthermore, if he stayed within the Mysterious Sky Pce and was sealed off from the outside, these Nightmares would attack him using soul attacks and the sound waves would reverberate in the hall. There was no guarantee that he would lose hisbat strength! At this moment, Liu Qinghou, who was the furthest away, was bleeding from all seven orifices. He felt like he could not hold on any longer! Not only him, but even Xiao Rou was feeling extremely terrible right now! "Ah! ¡ª how noisy!"


    Xiao Rou''s body turned into a Phoenix bird and crashed into the nearest ck barrier! A ming greatsword that was more than ten timesrger than her own body appeared in her hand! "Thebination of the Crimson Lotus zing Blood and the Prime Sr mes, the translucent and crimson two colored spirals sh out!" "Boom!"


    The surging Concept Phoenix mes had actually broken through this ck barrier! Seeing this, Ye Fan summoned back his huge ck sword, turned around and flew backwards at a high speed! With one hand, he grabbed Liu Qinghou, and with a swing of his sword, he also cut a hole in the ground! "Let''s get out of here first!"Ye Fan also did not want to see Liu Qinghou die, so he directly brought him with him and flew out of the Profound Heaven Hall! " Humph... "Can you run away?"


    The mayor''s voice was filled with endless sarcasm.


    At this time, in the skies above the Sinless City, dark clouds suddenly began to billow like a storm was approaching! Lan Ting, Arroman, and the other cultivators from the city stood in the distance withplicated expressions on their faces.


    Naturally, they could feel the terrifying pressure emanating from the Profound Heaven Hall.<span>Ye Fan, Xiao Rou, and... City Lord''s! Ye Fan and Xiao Rou''s coercion had already shocked them.


    They never thought that Ye Fan would hide so much power.


    <span>Seeing the figure of that demi-god and half-demon, burning with the Purgatory Demon me, each and every one of them finally understood why Ye Fan had the name of the Sword God! But even so, when the City Lord exerted his might, they were all silent ¡­. "This is apletely different realm, and cannot bepared!" Brat ¡­ If you dare to escape from this city, everyone in the city will die! "


    The City Lord''s words caused Ye Fan, who had just escaped from the Mysterious Sky Pce, to feel a chill in his heart. The faces of the people from the Sinless City turned ashen. All of them were terrified! They weren''t rted to Ye Fan in any way, so could it be that they were counting on Ye Fan to stay behind and die, in order to save them?


    Ye Fan loosened his grip on Marquis Liu Qing, and said with a solemn face, "Go away first, and heal your wounds..." "Ye Fan!" Forget it! "Run!"


    At this time, Liu Qing Hou couldn''t care about anything else, he said with a pale face: "Mayor, if you really want the people here to enter the ck hole, they won''t be killed!"


    Ye Fan was silent, he really could take a gamble... However, the problem was ¡­ If these people all died, would he be able to live with it?


    "I made a solemn vow, saying that I would save themon people, why ¡­ Now you want to run away? "


    The mayor sarcastically said, "Your righteous attitude just now was just to attract attention!"


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, looked at the ck qi overflowing from the Mysterious Sky Mansion, and said, "You don''t have to provoke me, I never nned to run away."<span>When the group of cultivators from the Sinless City heard this, they all let out a sigh of relief. Their eyes were filled with gratitude when they looked at Ye Fan.


    <span>"Don''t run..." Then you won''t have a chance! "


    Before the City Lord''s voice could fade away, the hundreds of Nightmares within the hall charged directly into the Profound Heaven Hall! The moment the demons of the primal forces left the hall, they began to explode again! In an instant, it was as if half of the innocent city had been upied by these demons! This ¡­ What is this!? "


    This was the first time that the group of cultivators inside the city had seen a monster like thising out of the Profound Heaven Hall. Could it be that Ye Fan and Xiao Rou were fighting this group of monsters?


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2469

    Seeing this, Xiao Rou had a depressed look on her face. "Why did you follow me out again!?"<span>"General Dongfang, if you surrender now, I can spare your life." The mayor coldlyughed.


    "Keep dreaming!" Can you kill me?


    "


    Xiao Rou made a face.She didn''t intend to just leave. Xiao Rou also didn''t want to let go of the demon that had cast a spell on her.


    "In that case, you will die with this kid!"


    After the City Lord finished speaking in anger, from all directions, strange incantations that he could not understand began to sound out.


    The incantations transformed into countless ck runes and converged in the sky.


    In a split-second, under the thick ck clouds, a huge hexagram magic formation appeared, enveloping the entire city! Ye Fan had seen this kind of magical formation before. Usually, ck magic, especially demonic magic, would often appear.


    However,pared to the ck magic on Earth, the power of the spell formation that this true demon used was much stronger! "Roar ¡­ Roar ¡­" The climbing, standing, and hovering Nightmares seemed to have received a call, as they began to issue waves of roars.<span>Soon after, blood-red bolts of lightning fell from the ck hexagram spell formation! Ye Fan thought they were going to strike him, but discovered that the lightning had allnded on the bodies of the Nightmares! In the blink of an eye, these ck Nightmares began to have bloody lines appear all over their bodies! One Nightmare after another, one, two, or even hundreds of eyes began to turn blood-red! My soldiers! Eat them! "


    With the City Lord''s order, the mutated Nightmare reinforced by these spell formations turned into balls of ck energy ghosts,unching their final attack towards Ye Fan and Xiao Rou. Pressure, mental strength, speed, strength, reaction, all increased! Ye Fan, who was in the half-demon state, continuously shed a few times. He discovered that he could only leave some wounds on these Nightmares'' bodies, but was unable to shatter them!?


    <span>Immediately, Ye Fan and Xiao Rou''s small figures, one ck and one red, could be seen moving at a high speed in the Sinless City. Streams of sword light and streams of Phoenix mes shed with the Nightmares in a chaotic battle! "Under this siege, no matter how fast Ye Fan is, there is nowhere to hide!" "Bam!"


    Under the Nightmare''s attack, Ye Fan was smashed like a meteor, sinking deep into the ground! However, the Nightmare didn''t stop at all, continuing to surround the ground! "As soon as Ye Fan stood up, he was once again sent flying!" "Pfft!"


    Even with the Dragon Blood Armor, two of Ye Fan''s ribs were still broken and he spat out a mouthful of blood! The battle had entered a state of extreme passivity and disadvantage! His attacks weren''t enough to kill the Nightmare, but the Nightmare''s body, which relied on raw strength, strengthened speed and reaction speed was enough to injure him! Even worse was that the City Lord was still in the Profound Heaven Pce and had yet to personally fight! From afar, Liu Qing Hou watched anxiously, struggling with this level of battle without being able to help, at this moment risking his life, he also shouted loudly: "Xiao Rou! Work together with Ye Fan! Otherwise, there''s no chance of winning! "


    At this moment, Xiao Rou was also trapped in a bitter battle and was forced to rely on being reborn from the fire to recover.<span>"Shut up, Liu!" You want to try!? "


    Xiao Rou was extremely angry. This group of demons had an organization that divided her and Ye Fan in different battlefields.<span>Ye Fan also didn''t expect Xiao Rou to help. With her cultivation, it would be good if she didn''t die.


    Ye Fan tried his best to think of a way. Relying on his experience, he used the Burning Heaven Dragon King Spear and the light sword shield to scatter the Nightmare and prevent them from attacking in groups.<span>While dodging the attacks of these demons, although his attacks were ineffective, his movement speed still had some advantage.


    <span>As long as he thought of a way, he could still find some time to catch his breath and recover.


    <span>Calm down! Calm down! Countless battles, his life and death experience, letting Ye Fan know, at this moment he has to calm down! Countless thoughts shed through Ye Fan''s mind like lightning! The situation and countermeasures were being analyzed! His training method had always been to pursue the limits of his fighting strength.


    If it was purely based on his cultivation level, he had not even reached the end of his lifespan.


    Not to mention the power of primal chaos, even the true essence that was converted from spiritual energy hadn''t been cultivated to the limit.


    However, by using the technique of disintegration to stimte the limitless potential of the body, Ye Fan was able to forcefully increase his body''s condition to be far beyond that of the Holy Spirit. Furthermore, he would raise his sword intent''s energy to a level that far exceeded the source energy, and even the power of primal chaos! For Ye Fan, whether it was sword intent, true essence, or Chaotic Force, they were all insignificant.<span>It was made of countless energy particles anyway.


    It was like turning fragile carbon into diamond, not just the elements themselves, but also how they were to be used.<span>Disintegration was an even more profound and mysterious use of energy than the conversion of carbon into diamond.


    ording to the theory of unlimited energy, it could be said to be infinitely powerful! Even his extreme sword intent was an extension of this cultivation philosophy.


    Therefore, Ye Fan didn''t believe that the original power could only be used if one broke through to the Chaos Realm.He also didn''t think that the elements of Spiritual Qi and Chaotic Force were that different from the original power.


    The three types of energy were all the same in nature. They were all energy particles with various attributes.The difference was that the degree of solidification of the three types of energy caused their difficulty in controlling it to be vastly different.


    <span>One of the most obvious evidence, was back when the tinum god race princess was on Earth, she could simrly use her god race''s spells! It meant that even in a high-level realm, they would have to use different levels of energy, but their attributes were the same! It didn''t mean that with the thin spiritual energy, they wouldn''t be able to use the god race''s magic, and would only be weak.


    <span>By strengthening one''s body and spirit body, one could withstand and use higher levels of energy while gaining a longer lifespan.


    <span>Just like a weightlifter, constantly strengthening himself in order to lift a heavier barbell.


    Thinking about this, Ye Fan also realized that what he needed to improve was the quality of the energy he could control! He wasn''t thinking about the difference in cultivation realm, nor was he thinking about how he could obtain the power of the primordial origin force! The raw power these demons used was actually a high-quality energy! That was not the point! What he needed to do was to persevere with his own cultivation philosophy! His body, sword intent, and even the power of his Divine Dragon bloodline were all enhanced! Upgrade to ¡­ It wasparable to the power of the primal chaos! Only when their energy levels were the same would their Emperor level Laws show an absolute advantage! Otherwise, even though he had seen through the opponent''s energy form and the de in his hand was not sharp enough, he could not truly cut off their lifeline! Enhance the quality of your energy ¡­ Break through just before the battle?


    If he could enter the Long Habitat, he might have a bit of a chance. However, things like that could only be encountered by chance ¡­. Since the God of Fortune was not on his side at the moment ¡­ Then, he could only use the most down-to-earth method to control his own fate! The easiest way to increase energy was to disintegrate it once more!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2470

    There were two choices. Sword intent at the third level would disintegrate, and the body at the fourth level would disintegrate! Compared to that, the bacsh from breaking up the sword intent was much stronger, and Ye Fan was even more uncertain.


    As such, he could only try breaking through to the fourth stage! Beforeing to the Sinless City, Ye Fan had never thought of doing this.It wasn''t that he didn''t pursue it, but from his past experience of disintegration, Ye Fan knew that he shouldn''t be able to reach the fourth stage of disintegration. Every level of disintegration was a qualitative leap! Right now, he was only creating a spirit, but with just the first stage of disintegration, it was enough for him to fight against the Celestial Emperor.


    <span>The disintegration of the secondyer would allow him to fight the Sacred Heart! It had to be known that there was a huge difference in the power of chaos between Duotian and the sage realm! Disintegration of the third level would allow him to fight against the Holy Spirit! That was the great span of the Holy Body and Holy Spirit! Moreover, he did not need to resort to sword intent! At the same time, the disintegration raised the sword intent as well as the sword intent and the blood vessels of his body. Only then did Ye Fan, at the level of Spirit Creation, kill Sheng Domain and even the Chaos Realm, as if he was cutting vegetables! Think about it, the disintegration of the first three levels had already increased so abnormally ¡­ When the fourthyer disintegrates, to what extent must the span be so great!?


    Ye Fan knew very well that he still had a lot of way to go before he could break through to the fourthyer, so he didn''t have the time to prepare for it at all, intending to steadily fight.


    But now ¡­. It was as if he could only take a risk and there was no other way to survive! He also knew that the way he used the disintegration method was probably just an act of a boor. After all, the Vermillion Bird once said that he did not understand the essence of disintegration ¡­ However, he had only lived in this world for this little time, and had been busy with various things and had not had enough time toprehend them.


    A boor is a boor... It was better thanpletely using Sword Demon! All these thoughts in Ye Fan''s mind onlysted for a short moment.


    Ye Fan flipped backwards andnded on top of a ck building.It was his first time trying to disintegrate the fourthyer, so he needed some time to cushion the bacsh.


    Seeing the Nightmares catch up, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, emitting a murderous aura, Ye Fan directly threw the Soup Dumplings out of the ring! "Aooo!"


    In front of this group of demons, the Soup Dumplings was like a small, purely ck and white furry meatball. Even that was not enough to fill the gaps between their teeth! Soup Dumplings seemed very puzzled, why did Ye Fan suddenly pull it out?


    In the end, a pair of sleek ck eyes caught sight of a few malevolent demons pouncing towards it! "Ao! Ao! Ao! Ao!" The panicking Rice Ball cried out in fright as it ran frantically on its four short legs in mid-air as if it could fly.


    Seeing the four Nightmare howling towards them, a strange and irresistible force unexpectedly pushed them away!?<span>Obviously, this kind of attack had already been judged as a fatal one, so the Pi Xiu''s Evil Repellent Talent was once again activated! As if a special force field had appeared, the Nightmare was unable to directly touch the Rice Ball, thus it didn''t attack Ye Fan who was behind it! " Pixiu? "


    The mayor''s voice also revealed a trace of surprise, he obviously didn''t expect that Ye Fan was still hiding this kind of trick.


    Many of the cultivators of the innocent city revealed expressions of astonishment when they saw the true Pi Xiu for the first time.


    <span>But everyone knew that even if he had a Pi Xiu, it wouldn''t be enough to keep Ye Fan from dying.


    <span>This was just a surprise attack. Next time, he wouldn''t be so lucky.


    Of course, Ye Fan also knew this. The moment he threw out the Soup Dumplings, he had already calmed his mind, guarded his Dantian, and wholeheartedly started to revolve the disintegration technique! Fourth level ¡­ Disintegrate! "


    Ye Fan felt that his cells that were already filled with energy, at this moment, they once again received an unprecedented explosive boost! It was like countless nuclear bombs exploding within his body! "It''s also like the universe in my body, where countless super rookies are heading towards the Big Bang!" "AHHHHHHHHHHHH[email protected]@ Half of the Purgatory Demon me had already been ignited, and burned dozens of meters high! The dragon soul could no longer control its roars. The dragon''s roars sounded like the roars of thousands of gold royals! Ye Fan''s arms shook, and the sword intent light, dragon me, and Purgatory Demon me on his body intertwined together, turning into a golden red and ck crisscrossing tornado of light, shooting straight into the sky! The dark clouds in the sky were directly destroyed, creating an enormous hole. The hexagram was even shattered! Ye Fan seemed to be able to hear the sound of countless cells in his body rupturing, and countless blood vessels exploding, and the sound of it rapidly healing again! His senses were so sensitive that he seemed to be able to see over a hundred miles away and hear over a thousand miles away! An unprecedented powerful spiritual sense enveloped a radius of thousands of miles, and none of them could avoid his senses! In front of Ye Fan''s eyes, it was as if he could see the destruction and rebirth of countless stars. He could also see countless energies gathering and exploding! One sand, one world. One leaf, one Subhuti! Countless amounts of dust, in Ye Fan''s eyes, seemed to be magnified infinitely, forming countless gxies! And the demons that filled the sky, the magnificent Sinless City, were just like a grain of sand in the vast ocean ¡­ Within the Profound Heaven Hall, a small, invisible dot had been magnified infinitely! He saw it. The Primordial ck Hole! Even though it was still transparent and invisible, in Ye Fan''s heart, the outline of the original ck hole clearly appeared! This ¡­ Is this the world that has been disintegrated by the fourth level!?What Ye Fan didn''t know was that in the one second after he disintegrated, the whole innocent city began to copse and fall. The city wall that had not been built yet could not withstand Ye Fan''s terrifying coercion and the sword intent shock wave that was inadvertently released, and it suddenly copsed! "The buildings were like weathered sand dunes. Countless magicite gems began to dissipate, flying along with the wind!" Uh! Puff - "Ah!"


    <span>Even though they were hundreds of meters away, the cultivators below the sage realm all fell to the ground, spitting out blood and fainting due to the shock to their souls.


    The sage realm cultivators couldn''t withstand the dragon''s might and began to scream miserably as they fled."The magicite mine was actually destroyed!?"


    <span>"This... This ¡­ Could he have already surpassed the Chaos Realm!? "


    <span>At this moment, the faces of ElRoman and the other Chaos Realm cultivators all turned pale and they retreated.


    "He''s bleeding all over!"<span>Kui Xin said with his sharp eyes.


    At this time, everyone was using all their strength to protect themselves, and only then did they realize that Ye Fan''s entire body was already blood-red! He was bleeding profusely, so much so that he bled profusely from his seven orifices! However, Ye Fan seemed to bepletely unaware of this, as that abnormal terrifying energy crazily leaked out! " "¡­ ¡­" said Lil ''Ye. You. What''s the matter with you? "Xiao Rou could no longer get closer. She retreated to a distance a few hundred meters away and mumbled with her eyes wide open.


    "This brat ¡­" Just how much strength is hidden!? "


    While covering his heart, Liu Qing Hou said in disbelief.


    The Nightmare in the sky was currently unable to continue attacking. The terrifying sword intent pressure made them instinctively tremble! Inside the Profound Heaven Pce, the City Lord''s voice carried a trace of unease. "Go! What are you waiting for!?<span>Hurry up! Kill him! "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2471

    The bloody lines on the group of Nightmare''s bodies began to glow, as if they were being spurred on. Fear filled the Nightmares'' hearts, and this time, they all began to attack Ye Fan alone! At this time, the mayor couldn''t care about Xiao Rou anymore and wanted to get rid of this'' monster ''as soon as possible! One hundred and eight demons surrounded Ye Fan from all angles, without any gaps! Sharp ws, spiritual force shockwaves, sharp fangs ¡­ It was as if a group of vicious beasts were about to eat up all the food in the wilderness until not even their bones were left! The evil primitive powerpletely buried Ye Fan,pletely submerging him! The building under Ye Fan''s feet had already been crushed and turned into dust by his aura, disappearing without a trace.At this time, Ye Fan was still floating in the air, holding his huge ck sword, and didn''t move even a bit when he saw the besieging demons. "What is he doing?


    Have you lost consciousness? "


    When the group of cultivators saw that Ye Fan was not moving at all, they couldn''t help but suspect if he had used too much strength and lost his will.<span>In fact, Ye Fan''s consciousness was now iparably clear! He could clearly feel that his body was being destroyed at a speed visible to the naked eye! Blood continued to flow, and his eyes began to turn blood-red.


    What was worse was that his body could no longer withstand it, so his recovery speed could no longer keep up with the damage. In other words, he was destroying himself! This was a taboo to disintegrate! Ye Fan had already expected this, but he didn''t think it would be more serious than he thought! His body was still far from the fourthyer of disintegration! It might even be good! However, it was clearly in a state of pain that was worse than death. It was the state where it was going to faint ¡­ However! He was able to stay awake without pain, and he felt an endless amount of strength! All of this was obviously an "illusion" brought about by the disintegration of the fourthyer! Because of the disintegration of the fourthyer, his endurance had reached an unprecedented level! Therefore, even though he was on the verge of death, due to his short period of superpower, he was paralyzed. It was as if he had been injected with anesthetic! Ye Fan knew that this was very dangerous! It meant that he could not determine how long he couldst, and how far his injuries had increased! He had to save time and finish the battle quickly! Rather than killing them one by one, why not ¡­? Let all these demons charge! Ye Fan closed his eyes. Right now, even if he didn''t open his eyes, his perception was much sharper than his eyesight! A ball of Purgatory Demon mes surrounded his entire body, allowing these Nightmares to attack him with no regard for their lives! In just a second, Ye Fan had already withstood one hundred and eight Nightmare''s attacks! "This is what he wants!" The Sword Shadow of Vengeance! "


    After a wave of suppression, the Purgatory Demon mepletely exploded! Countless ck sword intent beams shot out from Ye Fan''s body, directly prating all the Nightmares in the surroundings! The attack he had just endured, through every angle, had begun to counterattack! At the same time, Ye Fan was like a madman, holding his huge ck sword, turning into a ck lightning in the air, rampaging about! The de swept out like a storm, and wherever it passed, these Nightmares would directly shatter into countless primal energies! What was different from before was that these Nightmares could no longer be fused.This was because Ye Fan''s sword intent had already directly harmed the Nightmare''s Demon Soul! With the qualitative change in sword intent energy, soul fragments at the level of primordial power would no longer have an advantage! In fact, in less than three seconds, from the Nightmare''s tide of attacks to Ye Fanpletely crushing all the Nightmares in the sky, he had alreadypleted his revenge! When the group of cultivators from the innocent city saw this, all of them were dumbfounded and didn''t dare to make a single sound.


    <span>They could not understand what this man was doing. His speed was too terrifying! Before anyone could react, Ye Fan had already ignited a hundred meter long Devil me Wings on his back! Ye Fan''s figure flew upwards, and he held the ck greatsword in his other hand. The greatsword directly erupted with a hundred meter long devilish me de! The de of light pierced through the ground, creating a deep canyon before shing upwards with a vertical sh! Wherever it went, nothing could withstand the sword intent''s crushing and crushing power! Even the Mysterious Sky Pce and the majestic Magical Crystal Pce in the sky were split in half, falling down with a loud bang! " You. You dare disobey this city lord!?


    You dare to go against the demon race!? "<span>With the fall of the ''Mysterious Sky Pce'', the ck energy cluster was exposed in the sky! It could already feel that the quality of Ye Fan''s sword intent was enough to kill it! But Ye Fan didn''t care that much. He felt his consciousness start to be a bit blurry, and his body was increasing in speed as he began to feel pain! This meant that his energy was being squeezed dry! If his body could not withstand the pressure, no matter how many drugs and stimnts he used, they would all lose their effect! Every 10 seconds consumed his future and his vitality! Now that things had developed to this point, he definitely could not let all of his effortse to naught! He ¡­ I can''t drag it out! The mayor realized that Ye Fan didn''t stop at all, and was about to fight it to determine the victor.


    Moreover, Ye Fan was obviously at the end of his tether.Without caring about the face of the devil, it suddenly spread out a pair ofrge purplish ck flesh wings from within the dark energy! The ck fog disappeared. It had been tens of thousands of years since the city lord''s true body was revealed to everyone! It had a wingspan of 50 to 60 meters long, two curved horns on its head, four thick, wed legs, and its entire body was covered with purplish ck scales! It had a goat-like head, but it had the wrinkled features of a human old man. Its pair of yellow-ck eyes were especiallyrge, like a light bulb.


    <span>When the cultivators saw that this was the mayor, they naturally had mixed feelings.


    Who would have thought that it would be such an ugly demon that had intimidated the Primordial Era for so long!?


    Its eyes were filled with panic, anger, and unwillingness. However, with a p of its wings, three purplish ck hexagonal magic formations appeared, instantly increasing its speed! "In the blink of an eye, the mayor had already flown out several hundred meters, as if he had teleported!" Lowly human beings, don''t even think of defeating noble demons! "<span>In front of it, a magic array was suddenly summoned! As soon as it flew in, half of its body disappeared. Clearly, it was nning on teleporting away! "The City Lord''s n is very simple, we will not go head to head against him. It is to exhaust Ye Fan, to the end of his lifespan!" Yan Exterminate ¡­ "Ruins!"


    Ye Fan remained unmoved, looking at the City Lord who was already more than a thousand meters away. Just as he had thought, he brandished his sword horizontally! Weng! ¡ª ¡ª * The particles that filled the sky were ignited. The ck mes were like the sunset glow of the devil king in the horizon, thement of the god of death! The shockwaves generated by the sword intent made everyone present turn deaf! The berserk air currents caused everyone to feel cold all over! A ck fan-shaped sword intent that spanned thousands of meters appeared almost instantaneously, causing the sky to seem as if it had entered the night! Amidst the frenziedughter of the city leader, the sword intent sliced across its demonic body and that magical array.


    The City Lord''s body entered the magical formation and disappeared.


    The ck particles in the sky dissipated, and everything seemed as if it was a dream.


    If it wasn''t for the scene of devastation that almost destroyed half of the Sinless City, many people would not believe what they saw! After swinging this sword, Ye Fan''s vision turned ck, and the huge ck sword in his hand directly returned to the Sword God''s Ring.


    All the pressure on his body dissipated, and his body returned to its most primal state. He dropped down from the sky, bringing with him fresh blood that floated in the air ¡­ "Cough..." Is it over? "


    <span>After ten or so seconds of silence, someone asked in the deste city.


    The group of cultivators also didn''t dare to rashly go near Ye Fan.<span>Only Xiao Rou and Liu Qing Hou quickly flew over.


    Lan Ting and the rest looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    "Where''s the mayor?


    How is the Mayor? "


    "Is the mayor dead?


    "


    With regards to the life and death of each of them, the cultivators were naturally nervous. After all, they still had spells in their bodies. If Ye Fan didn''t kill the City Lord and also angered the City Lord, then they would die with him! Suddenly! A few ck raindrops fell from the sky ¡­ It was smelly... Everyone raised their heads to look and saw two colossal beings falling down from the sky! "Boom, boom, boom!"<span>Two tremors crashed into the city, causing arge amount of dust to fly into the air ¡­ Everyone focused their eyes and saw, it was shocking! It was the City Lord who had been hacked into two and his wounds looked as if they had been burnt. His eyes were still wide open even when he died! Until the moment he was killed, the City Lord had thought that he had sessfully dodged Ye Fan''s attack! Its victorious smile was forever fixed at the moment of its death!


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2472

    <span>The group of cultivators from the Sinless City subconsciously froze their expressions and stood stiffly on the spot, not daring to move.


    <span>They were always worried that the mayor would suddenly return to normal and be revived.


    <span>However, even after waiting for a long time, there was no reaction from the City Lord''s corpse.


    On the other hand, there was a strange smell of charred fleshing from the wounds of the corpses.


    "City Lord... Is he really dead? "Kui Xin walked forward, touched the City Lord''s corpse with his de, and said in disbelief.


    <span>"The power of a single sword attack." Elhoman sighed emotionally.


    "I didn''t expect it to be such a monster. I really didn''t expect it."


    "The days of fear and terror have finallye to an end." Most of the cultivators still revealed a smile. After all, no one liked having a remote control bomb be set off inside their body.


    <span>"Right, how is the Sword God?"


    Everyone calmed down and looked towards the direction where Ye Fan fell.


    <span>Without a doubt, after seeing the battle just now, everyone waspletely convinced of this "Sword God" title.


    <span>The group of Kui Xin and Airoman, even had some lingering fears. If it wasn''t for the fact that Ye Fan had no intention to kill them, they would have already been destroyed in body and spirit.


    Although Ye Fan didn''t kill the City Lord to save them, it was still the same as giving them back their freedom.


    At this moment, he felt even more embarrassed. His previous actions had been too reckless and disrespectful.


    <span>Within a stretch of ruins.


    <span>Ye Fan felt dizzy. In this world of darkness, he could faintly hear someone calling his name.


    "Ye Fan!" Ye Fan, wake up! How are you, kid!? "


    In front of his eyes, the silhouette of Liu Qing Hou gradually appeared.


    <span>"Err ¡­" Ye Fan felt as if his lungs were on fire, and let out a breath with great difficulty.


    <span>His hair was dry, his skin was sallow, and his lips were pale and shriveled. He looked like an old man who had run out of oil, devoid of any life force.


    "You brat! He finally woke up ¡­ You are too rash! Look at how badly you''ve hurt yourself! If there''s even the slightest mistake, you really won''t be able to wake up! "


    Liu Qing Hou held up Ye Fan, letting him lean against a wall.


    Ye Fan did not have any strength left, and his whole body felt sore. There was not a single part of him that did not feel pain.<span>The key point was that his spirit body was iparably weak as well. His entire body was broken from the inside out, and waspletely hollowed out ¡­ Liu Qinghou was right, this was no different from death.


    This was because he was simply unable to control the strength that would be consumed in his final strike.He was using his life force to swing the sword. If thatst sword strike was a little more fierce, perhaps he would have crossed the boundary of life and death and would not be able to wake uppletely! No matter how strong his physique or how much spiritual force he had, once his recovery speed failed to keep up with the exhaustion, he wouldmit suicide.


    It was like a nt. No matter how strong it was, if it lost too much water, it would die.


    <span>"Use power that you can''t even control yet. Lil ''Ye Fan, this ancestor admits that you are bolder than me.


    I don''t want to perish together with such an ugly monster. "Xiao Rou sat on the battlements and shook her slender legs.


    Ye Fan''s mouth revealed a bitter smile, and weakly said: "I know..." You won''t do your best. "Then I can only fight on my own ¡­" At this moment, a group of cultivators from the innocent city came over.


    Seeing Ye Fan''s current appearance, the group of cultivators revealedplex expressions.


    Everyone could see that Ye Fan was extremely weak right now, and any one of them could easily kill him.In this way, the Sword God, who had just be the first in history, could have perished in a hurry... Liu Qinghou clearly realized this point, especially since Ye Fan had just defeated three guards.


    "Xiao Rou, quickly take Ye Fan and leave." Liu Qinghou said in a low voice while looking warily at the group of people behind him.


    Before Xiao Rou could say anything, Kui Xin red at her and said, "That Liu fellow! What do you mean!?


    Who do you think I am!?<span>We, the Kui family, will not do such a despicable thing! "


    <span>"The Sword God and I actually have no enmity. He even killed the city lord and broke the incantation in our bodies. How could we possibly harm him?"


    <span>ElRoman said as well.


    <span>Since the two of them had already expressed their stance, some of those who had ulterior motives naturally did not dare to act rashly.


    Liu Qing Hou breathed a sigh of relief, "I was overthinking it, please do not mind."


    <span>At this moment, the Blue Pavilion silently took out the Mountain River Pen.


    "Lan Ting!" What are you doing?


    "


    Liu Qinghou said nervously.


    Xiao Rou rolled her eyes on the battlements, "Xiao Liu, why are you so nervous?She doesn''t have murderous intent, are you stupid? "


    <span>Liu Qing was also very concerned. After all, to him, Ye Fan was both a descendant of an old friend and a descendant that he admired.


    <span>Although the difference in strength was huge, he still had the attitude of an elder.


    <span>Lan Ting calmly lifted his pen and wrote the word "wet".


    Immediately, streams of vitality filled with spiritual energy were released from the air, falling on Ye Fan''s body.


    This spiritual energy quickly entered Ye Fan''s body. Everyone realized that Lan Ting was healing Ye Fan.


    "Thank you ¡­" Ye Fan mumbled to himself.


    <span>However, he soon discovered that these concentrated spirit rain drops couldn''t help his body much.


    <span>Lan Ting was puzzled as well. It seemed that he didn''t expect her treatment to be ineffective.


    <span>"This... How could that be? With such a living spirit liquid, even if it''s not enough, it should at least have some effect! "


    <span>The group of cultivators discussed amongst themselves with puzzled expressions.


    <span>There were also some people who seemed to have understood something ¡­ "It seems like the Sword God''s injuries are too severe. Even his ability to absorb Spiritual Qi has be very weak."


    <span>"If I want to recover quickly, it will be very difficult. I will need a long period of time to recuperate."


    Ye Fan lifted his right hand with difficulty, ced it on his left wrist and felt his pulse.


    He no longer had the mental energy to perform an internal observation. He could only use this method to diagnose and treat himself.As expected, his body''s functions were too weak. He couldn''t absorb any nutrients, including spiritual energy, so he was unable to rely on spiritual energy to quickly recover.


    The bacsh from breaking down the fourthyer was indeed severe, and he was mentally prepared for it.


    "Ye Fan, don''t be discouraged. Take your time. There will always be a chance for you to recover. When you recover, you will recover very quickly." Marquis Liu Qingforted.


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile. If it was before, it would have been fine, but resting for a few years wouldn''t have mattered.


    <span>But now that the evil spirits had invaded, the devouring energy of the void was still continuing, and he had be a cripple with such heavy injuries, what should he do?


    At this moment, Xiao Rou, who was sitting on the wall, suddenly had her big round eyes shine brightly! She stared straight at the two figures that were slowly walking over from the distant street ¡­ "Ye Wuya!?"<span>Xiao Rou eximed in surprise as she transformed into a red cloud and swiftly descended! Liu Qing Hou was startled and quickly turned to look.


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a hint of doubt, and his brows slightly wrinkled.


    <span>As for the other cultivators, they werepletely clueless as to what was going on. They bewilderedly turned around to look ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2473

    He saw that beside the City Lord''s corpse, there was a man who seemed to be master and servant, examining the City Lord''s corpse.


    "Master, it seems that you came a bit toote." A kind-looking old servant dressed in coarse grey clothes was Ye Qun.


    "Isn''t it so? If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have roasted thosest two skewers of meat ¡­" "Ai, this kid doesn''t know how to cut, his internal organs are all ripped apart."<span>A middle-aged man in a white shirt, ck cks, and ck shoes was Ye Wuya.


    Lan Ting and the other cultivators felt a chill on their backs! Because at such a close distance, they actually didn''t notice that two people had entered the city!?


    "Ye Wuya!" It''s really you?


    "I knew you must be somewhere in this world!"


    <span>Xiao Rou ran over and was extremely excited.


    <span>Ye Wuya turned his head to look at the woman and gently smiled, "It''s you, you''re so happy to see me?"


    <span>Only then did Xiao Rou realize something, and she quickly suppressed herughter. With a straight face, she coldly snorted in anger. You big liar! He would ascend first! You lied to me when I was waiting for you to fight! "


    Ye Wuya seemed to have thought of something, "Oh ¡­. "That seems to be the case, haha..." Xiao Rou was waiting for Ye Wuya to apologize, but found that Ye Wuya had already walked towards Ye Fan''s side.


    "Hey!" Why didn''t you apologize to me! "


    Xiao Rou felt depressed.


    Ye Qun smiled and said, "Ancestor Xiao Rou, master wants to go see how Young Master Ye Fan is doing. Please don''t be angry."<span>"What is it... "It''s been a few hundred years and I haven''t talked much. It''s not fun at all." Xiao Rou pouted.


    At this moment, the group of cultivators seemed to subconsciously move out of the way.


    Looking at this man, who was smiling like he was harmless, everyone felt a sense of dread in their hearts.<span>It was impossible to tell what cultivation level this man was at, nor did he have the aura of an expert. However, it was rather strange.


    "Ye Wuya ¡­." It''s really you!? "


    <span>At this moment, Liu Qing Hou''s expression was alsoplex. He could not help butugh and sigh.


    "Oh, Marquis Qing, you''re here too." Ye Wuya smiled.<span>Liu Qing Hou shook his head and said suspiciously, "You really didn''t know I was here?


    You old monster, where have you been for so long? "Ye Wuya seemed to look somewhat innocent, "Why would I lie to you? I live in a small city on the west side of the Great War. I don''t even have a ce to hide."


    <span>Liu Qing Hou was suspicious, he always felt that the old man''s appearance time was too strange.


    <span>However, he didn''t have the time to ask these questions, saying, "Quickly take a look at your grandson, he just killed the mayor, and yet he acts like this."


    <span>"He''s here ¡­." Ye Wuya squatted down and looked at Ye Fan with a faint smile.


    Ye Fan also had aplicated look in his eyes as he looked at this mysterious expert who seemed to be his grandfather, but didn''t have the slightest hint of kinship.<span>"Brat, we meet again. Why does it feel a little miserable every time I see you?


    "If it''s not a cultivation bottleneck, then it''s just being surrounded and attacked by others. They''re already half dead." Ye Wuya clicked his tongue.


    Ye Fan weakly replied, "When I''m fine, you might note to see me."<span>"Hehe ¡­" Ye Wuya chuckled, "I''m not talking to you. Do you always want to bezy?


    <span>It had been decades since theirst meeting, but his cultivation had only increased by such a small amount.


    He had only killed a low level demon, and yet he was already in such a sorry state.


    "How depressing is it for you to wield the Overlord level Sword Intent?"<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh. Hisughter was so loud that it hurt his lungs. He immediately choked, and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Liu Qing, who was standing at the side, could not stand it any longer, "Old Monster!" Are you sick?<span>Your grandson called it slow?


    <span>Then wouldn''t we all be too ashamed to live on in this world?


    Do you want to save him or do you want to anger him to death? "


    Ye Wuya turned his head and smiled indifferently. He sighed, stood up, and scanned his surroundings.


    Very quickly, his gazended on the ghost de in Kui Xin''s hand.<span>"I don''t have a suitable kitchen knife in my hand. Your knife is not bad, it''s suitable for slicing meat. Can I use it?"


    Ye Wuya pointed and said.


    When Kui Xin heard this, he suspected that he had heard wrongly and felt humiliated. "You dare to use my treasured de as a kitchen knife?Are you tired of living?


    <span>"


    <span>"Just borrowing it for a bit. I''ll return it to you when I''m done." Ye Wuya did not seem to understand the other party''s threat at all.


    Kui Xin was about to get angry, but he suddenly realized that his hands had lightened!?


    <span>"My de?


    <span>"


    <span>Everyone present was shocked, because they realized that the de in Kui Xin''s hand had mysteriously disappeared!?


    When he looked back, he saw that Ye Wuya had already brought the ghost de to the City Lord''s corpse!?<span>The cleaver he was talking about was actually the body of the mayor?


    <span>The key point was, how did he snatch the sword from Quisin''s hands, and how did he suddenly break through the crowd and arrive at the corpse!?


    "No one noticed anything, it was as if everyone had broken a film!" Damn it... What kind of demonic magic are you using!? "Kui Xin felt as if he had suffered a huge humiliation. His forehead turned hot as he released the pressure of the Chaos Realm! But at this moment, an old man lightly pressed his hand on Kui Xin''s shoulder.


    <span>"This warrior." Ye Qun said in an amiable manner, "My master only needs to borrow a de. Why fight so fiercely?"


    Kui Xin''s forehead instantly broke out in a cold sweat! He felt that his level of cultivation at the Chaos Realm waspletely unable to be unleashed!?<span>His entire soul waspletely suppressed! It seemed as though it was an understatement. Just a simple wave of a hand seemed to have crippled himpletely! This pair of master and servant, where exactly did theye from!?


    "Alright... "Alright." Kui Xin could only swallow his anger and didn''t dare to say another word.


    <span>The cultivators at the side, however, did not even notice his cultivation level. They only wondered how this old man dared to use his body to touch Kui Xin without cultivation level.


    As for Kui Xin, he actually did as he was told and stopped getting angry?


    <span>The eyes of Xiao Rou and Liu Qinghou flickered. They knew that Ye Wuya was mysterious and powerful, but they never expected that even Ye Qun was not that simple!?


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, had his eyes half-closed, looking at this scene, more thoughts were going through his mind. On the corpse side, Ye Wuya didn''t care about anything else.


    He focused on using the ghost de to cut off the city lord''s two yellowntern-like eyeballs.


    The two eyeballs were cut very delicately and had the same shape, just like two huge yellow pearls.He threw the ghost de back in front of Kui Xin.


    Ye Wuya held his tworge eyeballs and walked in front of Ye Fan. He poked a hole in one of the eyeballs with his finger.<span>"With your current condition, relying on your cultivation to recover will be difficult, so you can only use the most basic nourishment.


    Fifty percent of the essence of this Demon Soldier rank Yellow Lamp Winged Demon Beast lies in its two eyeballs, so the eyeballs are very nutritious.<span>You drink all the juice in there and you should be fine. "


    As Ye Wuya spoke, he ced a wet, stinky, bloody eyeball in front of Ye Fan.Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2474

    Ye Fan''s bloodless face was about to turn green.<span>"Can this thing really be drunk?"


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the glistening yellow liquid in the eyeball and couldn''t help but hesitate.


    "Of course. If I add some spices and juice and mix them together, I can make a good voring wine.<span>"This ce is a bit deste, so you should just make do and drink." Ye Wuya said with a bit of pity.


    Ye Fan also couldn''t care too much about it. In any case, it would be very difficult for him to recover at this rate, so he might as well just risk it all.


    Just as he was about to reach out to take it, he realized that he didn''t have any strength left in his arms.<span>"Young Master, this straw is for you." At this moment, Ye Qun took out a small straw made from bamboo and put it into his eyeball.


    Ye Fan was speechless, this old foodie actually had a straw with him.<span>Under the puzzled and disgusted gazes of the group of cultivators, Ye Fan lowered his head and took a deep breath.


    When the sticky, gtinous and oily liquid entered his mouth, a fishy smell mixed with a special spiciness filled Ye Fan''s nose.


    It was hard to tell what the taste was because it was tooplex.


    <span>However, Ye Fan was also someone who could bear hardships, and he had already tasted the worst. In any case, he just treated it as a strange medicine and gulped down a lot of it.


    After drinking nearly a litre of liquid, Ye Fan felt a little bit disgusted, but the burning sensation in his lungs had lessened by a bit, and his brain was no longer as drowsy.


    <span>"How is it? It tastes pretty good, right?" Ye Wuya put his other eye in front of Ye Fan, "Do you still want more of this?"


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head. Even if this thing was really effective, it was only to recover his bodily functions. It wasn''t some spiritual elixir or immortal medicine, so he didn''t want to eat too much.


    "Then I''ll keep it for myself." Ye Wuya smiled and threw his gaze at Ye Qun, "A Qun, go and clean up that Yellow Lamp Winged Demon''s meat. We''ll make a barbecueter."


    "Yes, master." Ye Qun smiled as he agreed, before turning around to deal with therge corpse.<span>Everyone was dumbstruck as they watched Ye Qun approach the corpse.


    <span>He saw a small round thing that was already nibbling on it. It was Soup Dumplings! After the battle ended, Rice Ball came out from the corner of the restaurant. Not bothering to care about Ye Fan, he smelled the fragrance of the meat and then came over to eat first.


    When Ye Qun saw Rice Ball, he smiled, "You want to eat too?"<span>Wait a minute, let''s go and cook, then we''ll eat better. "


    "Ugh ¡­" Surprisingly, Rice Ball obediently opened his mouth and watched.


    Ye Qun grabbed the corpse''s tail with one hand and one leg with the other as he dragged the corpse away.<span>Soup Dumplings trotted along, not wanting to give up and lose his meat.


    "Hehe, then there should be enough meat for so many people to eat. Why don''t we all have a barbecue with the Full Wing Demon?


    "With so many people, there''s still a taste to eating. Although the meat is not high quality and does not increase one''s cultivation, the qi replenishment is still not bad." Ye Wuya turned around and smiled as he invited the cultivators.


    The group of cultivators looked at each other in dismay. In fact, they really didn''t have the mood to eat that city lord. Just thinking about it made them feel weird.


    However, they couldn''t help but suspect if they rejected this mysterious fellow, would it be even worse ¡­ "Since you have invited us with such hospitality, of course we would be happy to do so!"


    Mr. Eroman smiled.<span>Soon, the other cultivators all agreed, expressing their interest.


    Ye Wuya seemed to be very excited, and quickly greeted, "Alright, then let''s go to the very spacious square in front! I was just passing by when I came here, and it''s a good ce to set up a big grill. "


    "By the way, Marquis Liu Qing, do you have wine here?"<span>This roast meat had to go with the wine! "If not, then hurry up and buy some." Ye Wuya said again.


    <span>Liu Qing Hou''s face stiffened, "You really want to eat that?"


    "That''s not it. It''s not appropriate to waste so much meat."


    Marquis Liu Qing took a deep breath, "There is the Hundred Flowers Brewing from the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley..." "I''ll get it."Ye Wuya smiled and nodded, then he waved back at Xiao Rou who was sulking behind him.


    <span>When Xiao Rou saw that this guy had finally answered her, the dark clouds on her little face dissipated, and her face became bright and beautiful again. "What?"


    <span>You want to apologize to me? "


    "Xiao Rou, the demon''s meat is no ordinary meat. Come with me and use your phoenix mes to roast it.


    <span>"Your Phoenix mes are powerful. You need to control the temperature well before you can focus on the outside." Ye Wuya suggested.


    "..." Xiao Rou''s little face turned red from anger. "Ye ¡­" None ¡­ "Ya ¡­" Ye Wuya smiled, "Are you worried that you won''t be able to control the fire?If you don''t have confidence, I''ll find someone else who will use fire. "


    <span>When Xiao Rou heard that, she immediately put her hands on her hips again and said angrily, "That''s not it! Wasn''t it just barbecue?


    <span>"It''s nothing!"


    "Alright ¡­ Thene with me, haha, eating barbecue for two consecutive meals is not bad, "said Ye Wuya, turning his head to look at Ye Fan," Brat, why are you still paralyzed?<span>It''s time to get up. "


    Ye Fan sighed, and slowly stood up from the ground.


    One had to say, the juice in the eyeball had an extraordinary effect. It had quickly nourished his internal organs and restored his vitality.


    It should only take a day for his body and cultivation to recover.<span>In terms of effects alone, it was like the effects of the Spiritualist Ganoderma from before. However, the taste was a little strange.


    <span>But unfortunately, this thing only recovered, so it wasn''t useful for cultivation.


    <span>If it was useful for cultivation, then this Yellow Light Winged Demon would most likely be hunted down because of its two eyeballs. "Old foodie, I have something to ask you." Ye Fan said.


    Ye Wuya smiled yfully, "Don''t be in such a hurry. Wait until I''ve finished cooking and roasted the meat. It won''t be toote to talk about it then ¡­ ¡­" Ye Fan frowned, but since he still needed to recover, he might as well wait for a while.


    <span>At night, in the square of the Sinless City, the fragrance of meat assaulted his nostrils.


    <span>Ye Wuya used Kui Xin''s'' Kitchen Knife ''to cut the demon''s corpse into many pieces: ribs, thighs, tenderloin, tail, and all sorts of internal organs.


    He did not know where he got the spices from, but they were all marinated.<span>Then, they were all roasted in different ces.


    At first, the cultivators were all suspicious and felt forced to eat dinner.


    However, when they saw the fatnd on the mes and smelled the fragrance, they all swallowed their saliva.


    Hundreds of cultivators brought tables and stools from everywhere, pouring out wine and carrying meat. This was a feast to celebrate the restoration of freedom, so they ate and drank to their heart''s content.Soup Dumplings was holding a piece of ham as he sat at a table and ate heartily.


    Seeing Ye Fan walk over, Rice Ball directly turned his back, revealing only a round ck and white back.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Rice Ball..." You''re still angry?<span>Don''t be so stingy, I know you''re definitely fine, otherwise I wouldn''t have brought you here.


    "At the critical moment, you''re the most reliable. Look at that Xiao Jin, I don''t even care to bring him ¡­" Sesame Rice Ball was still ignoring him. It was obvious that he was very dissatisfied with the matter of ''dispelling evil'' that he had just thrown out.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2475

    Unable to curry favor with him, Ye Fan had to change the n, clicked his tongue and said, "Sesame Rice Ball, aren''t you supposed to be the most powerful general in all of prehistoric times?<span>Are you scared by that mere devil? "


    <span>Soup Dumplings ate even more enthusiastically, obviously still not listening.


    <span>There was no other way, Ye Fan could only use hisst move.


    He ran over to the grill and removed a few skewers of the thickest and most oily internal organs. Then, he walked behind Soup Yuan and shook him a few times.<span>Soup Dumplings sniffed with his small nose and turned around unwillingly.


    "Heh heh ¡­" "Soup ball, Lord Divine Beast, thanks to you, this kebab is my apology. If it''s not enough, I will go get more." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    With a leap, Soup Dumplings hung his entire body on the skewer, hugging it and beginning to gnaw on it.Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief. Although he had learned the Divine Dragon Roar, for some reason, he was still unable tomunicate with Rice Ball.


    It was a good thing that he knew this fellow''s mingmen well. He could not help butugh inside. Thiszy bear was really as'' unpromising ''as usual.<span>"This Pi Xiu of yours is not bad ah. Its fur color and form can be considered excellent, but it''s a pity that it was sealed."


    Ye Wuya suddenly appeared behind him with a te of meat in one hand and a bottle of wine in the other.


    "What?"<span>It''s been sealed? "


    Ye Fan turned around and said in surprise, "What do you mean?""This Pixiu has already matured, but since it has be its current infant form, of course it is caused by the sealing of divine power.


    However, this was not some vicious seal. Presumably, it was used to prevent people from paying attention to it.


    <span>"When a Pi Xiu was young, it was no different from Bai Pi. That''s why it was safer this way." Ye Wuya said.


    Ye Fan frowned, "Then how do we undo the seal?"


    Ye Wuya countered, "Why did you undo the seal?"<span>Ye Fan was silent.


    "Look, doesn''t it eat meat very happily now? The Pi Xiu''s main ability is only to ward off evil spirits.Even if the seal is unsealed, how big of a difference do you think it would be?


    It was not like those dragons, phoenixes and qilins who could summon wind and rain and summon lightning.


    It would be better to eat less like this now. Otherwise, if it besrger, how will you raise it? "<span>Ye Wuya asked.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Fan remembered the Pi Xiu statue he had seen in the Dragon Tribe, and immediately gave up on the idea of learning the Kaifeng Seal.<span>Forget it, let''s just leave it at that for now. It didn''t matter to him whether it was Soup Dumplings or not.


    <span>It was possible that the reason why he sealed it back then was because it could eat too much... "Come, sit down. Let''s have a drink together and try out my craftsmanship.


    <span>He left some fresh tenderloin, marinated it with a hundred flowers and salt, and then wrapped it with Bering cassava powder.


    <span>He fried it in oil, then stir-fried it with Golden Radish Leaf and Ten Fragrance Fruit.


    <span>This meat slick is made from the ingredients of the Primal ne and the Primal nebined! "


    Ye Wuya proudly introduced it, then poured wine for himself and Ye Fan.<span>Seeing such a delicious te of demon meat, Ye Fan was speechless.


    <span>He had obviously killed the city lord of Wuzui, who had shocked the city for tens of thousands of years. Why did he suddenly feel like a butcher had killed a pig... He picked one up and put it in his mouth.


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but to say, "So fragrant ¡­" "Really?" Ye Wuya had a look of enjoyment on his face as he tasted the wine before taking a sip.


    The two of them ate quietly for a while and drank a few cups of wine.<span>Not far away, Xiao Rou was fighting to drink, but Liu Qinghou held her hand to stop her from getting drunk.


    Lan Ting wrote his calligraphy quietly, enjoying himself.<span>On the other hand, Kui Xin was wiping his de with a cloth with a pained look on his face.


    The cultivators were drinking and chatting loudly, as if everything that had happened during the day had lost its effect.<span>With regards to the demon that had turned into a meal in the middle, everyone was relieved.


    "This is the charm of a delicacy." Ye Wuya happily sipped his wine.Ye Fan came back to his senses, and looked at the ordinary looking man beside him. Everything was so simple and simple.


    "What exactly are you doing here?"


    Ye Wuya smiled faintly and said, "I haven''t seen you in a long time. Let''s see how you''re doing and have a meal."<span>"This time, isn''t it a bit too special?" Ye Fan said.


    "Heh heh... That depends on how you understand it. Don''t you have something to ask me during the day?<span>"Now, you can say it ¡­" Ye Fan didn''t waste any time and went straight to the point, "Did you kill those people from the Wilderness Divine Pce?"


    However, Ye Wuya shook his head, "It wasn''t me ¡­" Ye Fan frowned, could it be that he had been mistaken all along?<span>However, Ye Wuya''s next words caused his entire body to feel cold.


    <span>"It''s A''Qun."


    <span>Ye Fan was startled. He looked at the old man who was pouring wine for some cultivators nearby and swallowed his saliva.


    <span>Ye Qun also seemed to have realized something, and smiled towards Ye Fan from afar.


    <span>"Why ¡­" Ye Fan wanted to know the reason. Even now, he still didn''t understand what Ye Wuya was after.


    Ye Wuya smiled, a deep light shining from his eyes, "Is the word ''why'' very important?"<span>"Of course!"


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "How many lives are there?!" Do you want to kill me for no reason?


    ""Then let me ask you, if it was a human life, would you insist on asking me why?"


    Ye Wuya asked.


    Ye Fan frowned and fell silent.<span>"Look, it''s human life. Why do you not care about one? In hundreds, why should you care about the other?"


    Ye Wuya smiled.<span>"I don''t know what nonsense you''re talking about. What does this have to do with you killing the people from the Wilderness Divine Hall?"


    Ye Fan was puzzled.


    <span>"Of course it''s rted..." Ye Wuya sighed, "I also want to know why ¡­ ¡­ It''s because I want to know why. "Then I''ll kill him."


    <span>Ye Fan waspletely confused, and looked at this old foodie, not knowing how to continue this conversation.


    They say that geniuses and crazy people are only a thin line between the two. Ye Fan couldn''t help but wonder if Ye Wuya''s mind was normal ¡­ ¡­ "Look, these chopsticks." Ye Wuya raised the chopsticks in his hand and pointed at them, "These chopsticks are square at the top and round at the bottom. Why do you think they are round?""Does this have anything to do with our topic?"


    <span>Ye Fan asked.


    Ye Wuya smiled and continued, "Because the people at that time thought that the sky was round and the earth was square, and paid attention to a ''round and round ce''.


    As the saying goes, ''People eat the sky.'' When we eat, use this round end, Heaven, to enter through the mouth.


    <span>Why did these chopsticks look like this? There was a reason, a ''why''.


    And many things, why ¡­ It''s hard to say. "<span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed, carefully thinking about what this old guy was saying.


    <span>"Alright, just now you asked me. Now it''s my turn to ask you." Ye Wuya said.


    "This is the reason why you came to find me, right?" Ye Fan suppressed the anger in his heart, "What do you want to ask?"


    <span>Ye Wuya smiled, "What do you think the purpose of cultivation is?"


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2476

    <span>"Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ your ¡­ ''


    Ye Fan was stunned, he never thought that Ye Wuya would throw out such a "boring" question.<span>"This kind of question, for everyone, the answer would be different.


    The desire for longevity, strength, protection, and revenge could all be the motivation for cultivation.


    <span>It''s just like how everyone who lives in this world loves to do different things, but isn''t it the same thing to always eat, drink, and drink? " Ye Fan said.


    Ye Wuya''s eyes sparkled as he said, "Then what do you think counts as being alive?"


    "What are you trying to say? Living is living, life and death, what else can you do? " Ye Fan frowned.


    <span>Ye Wuya said, "Then why do you think that life is life, and death is not life?"


    "I think you might as well ask me, why is one plus one equals two?" Ye Fan was somewhat speechless, "I''m not a philosopher, why are you asking me this?"


    Ye Wuya gave a faint smile and said, "Brat, if you were a mortal, or an unintelligent animal, I wouldn''t ask you about these things.<span>However, if you want to know why the people from the Wilderness Divine Hall died, and why this deste world was devoured by the void of primal chaos ¡­


    You have to think carefully, ''Why,'' these three words.After saying that, Ye Wuya sighed with some regret, "Looks like even after sleeping for dozens of years, I still haven''t been able to make you understand, you brat ¡­. Hisprehension isn''t good enough yet... "


    <span>Ye Fan was shocked, "How did you know..."


    He had been in aa for dozens of years in that white space. Even he himself wasn''t very clear on what was going on.Furthermore, he had only mentioned it to the few women around him, how did Ye Wuya know about it?


    Whatever happened in the prehistord was forgotten, but the information about the white space was not something that could be obtained, right?<span>Ye Wuya raised his hand and a jade talisman appeared in it. It was the Divine Dragon Jade Talisman that was about to bite him.


    "Have you ever wondered why I left this jade talisman for you?" Ye Wuya asked.


    <span>Ye Fan was shocked, and found out that the jade talisman in his space ring was actually taken out by this old fart?


    <span>Damn it! How was this possible!? He could take things out of his ring directly?


    <span>Ye Fan subconsciously touched his Sword God Ring, bing more and more afraid of this old monster''s strength.


    "Don''t be nervous, I don''t know how to move your ring. Flying swords are not suitable to be kitchen knives." Ye Wuya saw through Ye Fan''s thoughts and said mischievously.


    Ye Fan felt very unhappy, as this feeling of having his whole being spied on was very unpleasant."What is your purpose?" Ye Fan asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Wuya ced the jade talisman in front of Ye Fan, "You still haven''t answered me. Have you thought about the intention of this jade talisman?"


    Ye Fan said, "This Ouroboros n represents the infinite cycle. I have spected whether it is some sort of infinite cycle of reincarnation.


    When you said that I wasn''t dead yet, I naturally became so suspicious.However, I don''t have any evidence. I don''t even know if this is an Ouroboros.


    <span>You just said that you knew that I was sleeping... "Did you know all this would happen?"


    <span>Ye Wuyaughed, "If everything is an infinite loop, how can you prove it?


    <span>There were not many methods and algorithms that could predict the future, but there were also quite a few.


    If the women beside you can see the future, then I can do the same.<span>However... If no one knows why, then no one can do it and see through everything. "


    Ye Fan felt a bit dizzy, as if there was a mass of fog in front of his eyes.


    He thought for a moment, shook his head, and said, "Perhaps you are telling me some great logic, but what I want to know now is whether or not all of this has anything to do with the devouring of the void of primal chaos?"<span>Ye Wuya ate a mouthful of meat, drank a mouthful of wine, and sighed, "It''s the same thing. You brat, you''re really slow."


    "The same thing?" Ye Fan felt a bit baffled, "You asked me why I''m training, what is life and death, the purpose of the Divine Dragon Jade Talisman..." What does this have to do with the devouring of the void of chaos? "


    <span>Ye Wuya somewhat disdainfully nced at Ye Fan, "Kid, have you never thought about why this space of primal chaos would devour this world?"


    "It''s not because of the connection between the primal energy, primal chaos energy and spiritual energy?""That''s it? "What else?"


    Ye Fan looked confused, "Could there be another reason?"


    Ye Wuya got up and pointed at Ye Fan''s forehead with his hand. His eyes were a little serious, "Ask yourself a few more ''why''. Otherwise, if you don''t live well, you will die even worse!"<span>Ye Fan''s eyes congealed, and his heart was full of fear.


    When he came back to his senses, he realized that Ye Wuya had already turned around and was about to leave.<span>"Hey!" Old glutton! "


    Ye Fan was depressed. He didn''t say anything, but now he wanted to leave?"Exin it to me!" Is there any way to prevent all this from happening!? "


    <span>Ye Wuya did not care about it at all. After walking into the darkness, he did not know why, but he had disappeared!


    Ye Fan quickly gave chase. No matter how he searched with his spiritual sense, he couldn''t find this old guy.


    When he turned around to look again, Ye Qun, who was pouring wine just now, had also disappeared!?


    <span>"Old bastard!" You''re ying this game again!? " Ye Fan felt a burst of depression.


    <span>At this time, Xiao Rou ran to Ye Fan''s side, blushing. She grabbed Ye Fan''s arm and burped, "Little ¡­. Little Leaf Sail! Where did Ye Wuya go? "


    Ye Fan didn''t have the mood to care about this silly little sister, "Let''s go, how do I know where to?"


    "Humph!" Xiao Rou stomped her feet. "You''re trying to escape again? I''m going to look for him!"


    <span>Without further ado, he transformed into a fiery beam of light and soared into the sky, quickly disappearing into the horizon.


    Liu Qinghou walked over with a helpless face, "What is the situation of these two people? Ye Fan, what did that old monster tell you?"


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "I also want to know, what exactly did he tell me..."<span>"What do you mean by that?" Marquis Liu Qing was confused, but he was toozy to care. He was more concerned about something else as he asked, "What are you going to do next? Have you found a solution to the problem?"


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, "Not yet. I''m almost recovered now, so I''ll go back first. There are still people waiting for me."


    <span>"Senior, if you wish to go with me, there is no harm in following me. We will head to the Odin Empire first."


    "The Odin Empire is not as safe as this ce. The Sinless City is no longer a prison; it is a refuge."


    Even though the city lord is no longer here, I chatted with some of my old friends for a while and decided to continue shipping the magicite mine to build this fortress."The demons may not be much, but the n of building this fortress to avoid the apocalypse should be correct." Liu Qing Hou said.


    Ye Fan thought to himself, this is also not bad, and it is also thest resort, after all, to be able tost until the next batch of people.If there was a chance in the future, he could still enter the ck hole and escape this world of destruction.


    "Oh yeah, Elorman and the others, they just suggested to me that you be the new City Lord, so that everyone can have a backbone ¡­" Kid, why not agree?


    "If you don''t want it, then it''s better to let this family member of mine have a chance to show his might", said Liu Qing Hou as he blinked his eyes. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2477

    <span>Ye Fan raised his eyebrows and inexplicably said, "A bunch of old guys who have lived for thousands of years, do you need me to be their backbone?"


    "Think about it. After so many years, I am already used to living a life of submission. Suddenly, the City Lord is gone. You can''t me me for not getting used to it," said Liu Qinghou.


    "Stop messing around, who would talk like that? Isn''t it better to just let them have their freedom?""Let''s go our separate ways. It''s already a problem how long this world canst." Ye Fan was already annoyed.


    <span>"It is precisely because it is the end of the world that everyone wishes for a strong person to lead them.


    <span>"No one is willing to just wait for death. Your actions today have convinced everyone here." Liu Qing Hou said.


    Ye Fan self-deprecatingly said, "What kind of expert am I?"<span>Didn''t you see the strength of that old foodie master and servant?


    <span>You are all knowledgeable people, can''t you tell that Ye Qun is stronger than me, not to mention Ye Wuya. "


    <span>"You are wrong." said Liu Qing Hou.


    <span>"What''s wrong?"


    <span>Ye Fan curled his lips, "I know this much, but I still have it."


    <span>Liu Qing Hou sighed, with a more serious expression: "Ye Fan, you might not be able to imagine.


    When you were at the South Pole and saved the world by yourself, the entire human world was shocked by what the world knew.


    People constantly want to know you, to learn everything about you.


    People began to automatically think of you as a believer. You are the God that appeared in their field of vision! It''s a pity that you, as a ''god'', did not personally witness everything that happened after that.<span>Su Qingxue was able to coordinate the entire world''s situation and make everyone submit. Firstly, it was because she had the ability.


    <span>But most importantly, it is because she is your Sword God''s wife! Your influence on the entire human race is deeply rooted in their bones. Everyone is willing to follow you. Even if it''s your ''widow'', they would still be filled with respect and love. "


    <span>Liu Qinghou patted Ye Fan on the shoulder, "In terms of martial arts achievements, Ye Wuya is called the Martial God, without a doubt.


    Everyone here can see that Ye Wuya is indeed stronger than you, and they are not blind.However, even though Ye Wuya was the War God, even if he was the strongest person in the world, he still did not stand out to save the world, to save everyone here! There were many experts, but most of them would only watch as they died! It was better to be alone! It''s you, sacrificing yourself on Earth to save the world.


    <span>It''s you again. You risked your life to kill the mayor in order to save the prehistoric era.


    <span>Deities might always exist, but most people feared and feared them.


    A God who was willing to stand up in times of danger ¡­ I''ve only seen you before! "Ye Fan remained silent for a long time, and nkly stood there for a while, then lowered his head and smiled, "Senior, why have you be so serious now?"


    Is there a need to hold me so high?<span>"I am soft-hearted as well. I can''t just stand by and watch him die."


    "Aren''t there a few who refuse to save him?<span>Are there not many who have a heart of stone?


    <span>"It is already admirable enough that you are willing to die to save me, including me." Marquis Liu Qingughed.


    <span>"Then there''s no need for me to be the City Lord. There are so many big shots of different generations among you, send a few representatives over to discuss it.


    "I also have no way of staying in the Sinless City, let alone being in the mood to care about the specific details of this ce." Ye Fan tactfully declined.


    "Sir God of Swords! As you know, this ce is filled with people of all ages! Although I am not as strong as you, which one of them is not an overlord?<span>It''s because they all approve of you that they seem to need you even more! Look at Ye Wuya. Even if he''s so strong, who here would fawn over him?


    Who wanted him to be the City Lord?<span>What everyone needs is a backbone, and only if you sit in the City Lord''s position will everyone be able to work hard in one direction! "" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    Liu Qinghou whispered into Ye Fan''s ear, and said in a low voice, "You were also once a Lord of Hell,manding countless subordinates, don''t you know ¡­ ¡­?" Is power the thing that can''t stand to be left empty? "


    Ye Fan squinted his eyes, and began to calcte in his mind... Indeed, this was a group of top experts. Excluding perverts like Ye Wuya, even if it was himself, he still needed to break through third level disintegration and Sword Demon to defeat some of the Chaos Realms here.<span>This group of cultivators was the strongest group of cultivators in all of Primordial Era.


    <span>If they were allowed to act without any measure, cause friction, and act recklessly, then it would truly be a disaster for the living.


    <span>In actuality, letting them out was enough to cause chaos throughout the prehistoric wastnd. "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu."


    "Okay." Ye Fan''s gaze turned sharp, "Then I won''t let you be my benefactor."


    <span>Liu Qinghou felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. His eyes revealed a look of excitement as he took two steps back and bowed respectfully ¡­ "Emissary Liu Qing greets the City Lord!"


    The moment this voice was shouted, all of the cultivators of the Sinless City looked over.<span>Lan Ting, Eng Man, Kui Xin, and a few other elders of the Chaos Realm looked at each other and nodded their heads.


    "Greetings City Lord!"<span>When the audience saw this, they all shouted out loudly.


    Ye Fan floated in the air, his hand brandished the huge ck sword, directly releasing the second stage of disintegration! He brandished his greatsword and aimed at a stone tablet carved with the words "Sinless City" at the side of the square, even if he had to chop it! Using brute force, he cut off all the words in the row! Following which, Ye Fan''s sword moved like a dragon, "ng ng ng" wrote down the words'' Immortal Sword Sect ''! Finally, Ye Fan inserted a top grade spirit weapon directly into the stone monument! Standing on the stone tablet, Ye Fan''s eyes swept across everyone, and said in a clear voice: "From today onwards, there will never be a innocent city in this primitive world! Good and evil will always be rewarded. This ce could no longer be used as a refuge for those whomitted heinous crimes! From today onwards, this city belongs to our Immortal Sword Sect, and it will be divided into three halls! I do not care how many evil deeds you have done in the past, but from today onwards, whoever dares to do whatever you want in the prehistoric era will ruin the reputation of my Immortal Sword Sect, and you can''t me me for being ruthless! "


    The group of cultivators were stunned. They looked at each other, obviously not expecting this.Ye Fan said loudly, "Whoever doesn''t want to stay, leave now, I will definitely not stop them!" This is yourst chance! "


    The group of cultivators at the scene stood quietly where they were, but not a single one of them left.


    "Sir God of Swords, when we first came here, we had actually wanted to find a ce to stay.


    But now, you have saved us, given us our freedom, and even more so, given that we have nothing else to ask for, how could we possibly be willing to leave? "


    ElRoman chortled.


    "That''s right!" Sir God of Swords! We can''t thank you in time! We would definitely not dare tomit such a presumptuous act! "


    The cultivators began to express their stance, their faces filled with joy.


    <span>Ye Fan felt a sense of relief in his heart, as if he really was thinking too much.


    Although these cultivators were very strong, they were either desperate and desperate to reach the Sinless City, or they wanted to reach a higher realm.<span>Actually, they didn''t have many requests. All they wanted was to live a peaceful life and train. They had long ago lost all desire for anything else.


    <span>Now that he had reced the demons, not only would he not imprison them, but he would also give them a refuge.


    <span>Since things had alreadye to this point, Ye Fan didn''t waste any more words. He went to find Marquis Liu Qing, Lan Ting, and a few other people to give them a brief exnation about the work of the branch.


    <span>Ye Fan felt that the Sevens Envoy, the four Great Guardian Generals, couldpletely keep this kind of system.


    <span>The Seven Ambassadors were in charge of arranging all sorts of supplies, while the garrison generals were in charge of the stability and defense of the city. It was very reasonable.


    <span>However, other than the envoy of the Moon, Liu Qing Hou, and the Golden Emissary, Ancestor Li Xin, the other Wood Emissaries and Earth Emissaries were all killed by Ye Fan.


    Sun, water, and fire envoys, Ye Fan also didn''t know who they were.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2478

    "Master, Emissary Sun, an elder of Zhu Rong family in the Demon God Kingdom, Zhu Yan ¡­" Liu Qing Hou said.


    Ye Fan was surprised, "What?"<span>Zhu Bajie!? "


    <span>Liu Qing Hou was surprised, "Sovereign, you know Sixth Brother?"


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. This thing was actually a day messenger, how could he hide it so deeply?


    <span>However, in terms of strength, it was reasonable that he was the Sun''s Emissary.


    <span>"Ol ''Six is in charge of smelting. He isn''t normally in the city and it seems like he came here to look for a way to heal his daughter.


    "Later on, because his forging skills were very high, he became the Sun''s Emissary. Actually, he didn''tst for many years." Liu Qinghou smiled and said, "It would be great if the grand master knew him."


    Ye Fan nodded, "Not only did he know her, his daughter was even cured by my wife and the others."<span>Everyone was stunned; this was truly fate! "What about the Envoy of Fire and Water?"


    <span>Ye Fan asked again.


    <span>"The Water Envoys are from the Xuanming n in the deste northern seas. The Fire Envoys are elders of the Phoenix n in Sky Fire City ¡­ Their identities were also rtively hidden. They were mainly responsible for supplying the Sinless City with water and me Essence from the prehistoric era.


    I''ll go notify them on both sides. Right now, I have to find two emissaries, Wood and Earth.


    <span>"The number of Spirit Grasses and Spirit Flowers in the city is starting to run out of money. The various resources in the Wilderness are also running out." Liu Qing replied.


    Ye Fan waved his hand and said: "This is just a small matter. The Ten Thousand Flowers Valley is now mine, so I will find a suitable one from the flower fairy and be the Wood Envoy.""Over at the Wilderness, I am the High Priest. I will send a servant of the temple to be the earth envoy."


    <span>Everyone was stunned. Arroyo asked: "Are you still the High Priest of the Wilderness?"


    Ye Fan nodded his head, and said somewhat sorrowfully, "There are more and more titles."


    <span>In the end, Ye Fan chose a rtively strong one from the Chaos Realm to rece Xiao Rou as the general of the East.


    <span>After all the arrangements had been made, the only thing left was to begin repairing the city as soon as possible and continue constructing the refuge fortress.


    The new, ownerless hall was now on the right track.


    Ye Fan was worried about the women in his heart, so he didn''t have the mood to stay any longer.<span>He gave Liu Qinghou a cellphone, telling him that he needed to contact the Odin Empire.


    <span>Next, he would ask Chu Yunyao to set up amunicationwork in the masterlessnd.


    <span>The next morning, Ye Fan left with Rice Ball and its "Demon Dried Meat".


    <span>Arriving at the valley where they had parted, Ye Fan looked around and didn''t see a single person.


    "Hubby!"


    Suddenly, there was a fluctuation in the air. Su Qingxue and the other girls appeared one after another.<span>Ye Fan just discovered that this ce had actually been set up with a strange magical formation.


    "Are you all right?


    What happened to the innocent city?


    <span>Have you seen the mayor? "


    <span>Su Qingxue asked.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and said, "Didn''t Xiao Yu give me that Thousand Li Sound Poison? What did you not hear?"


    <span>"Don''t mention it, this Xiao Yu!" The Gu I nted for you became ineffective the moment you entered the city! "


    <span>While Ning Xuemo poked Team Blue Rain''s head.


    <span>Timely Blue Rain said grievingly: "I ¡­ ¡­ "I never thought that there would be such a strong restriction inside."


    Ye Fan smiled. He guessed that it was the result of the Demon''s magical formation, after all, it was a technique from the Primal ne."But Darling, you came back really quickly." Nian Ru smiled and said, "We''ve only been in this'' Boundless Universe Formation ''for half a month and you''ve already returned."


    <span>"Half a month?"


    <span>Ye Fan reached out his hand to rub her forehead. "A-Jiao, are you having a fever?"


    <span>"I''ve only been walking for a few days."


    Nian Ru smiled sweetly and said, "Darling, that''s right. We''ve really waited for half a month."


    Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes at the man, "Don''t ask, juste in with us."


    Ye Fan was puzzled as he followed thedies into the Cosmic Charm.The scene before their eyes was blurry and they could see that within a radius of two to three hundred square meters around them, there was a dense fog! This was ¡­ "Spiritual Qi!?"


    <span>Ye Fan discovered that the spiritual energy here was so dense that it had already turned into a mist! It was strange and bizarre, almost like a fairnd! "The surrounding nts have all grown various kinds of strange and precious fruits, which have been affected by the spirit energy and mutated!" Boss! Yu Wei''s sister-inw''s special technique was simply too amazing! This is unbelievable! "


    <span>Xie Linyuan clicked his tongue in wonder.


    <span>Ye Fan carefully felt it and muttered, "Here..." "The flow of time is different?"


    "Do you know now? The flow of time here is much faster than outside.For the next two to three days, we''ll be inside for half a month! "


    <span>Ling Yuwei said proudly.


    "Aooo!"


    <span>A purple and gold colored little beast threw itself into Ye Fan''s arms, licking Ye Fan''s face. It was Lil Violet.


    Ye Fan held the slightly sunken Lil Violet in his arms. It seemed that the little guy''s food was quite good.To a God Beast, this sort of growth speed was already considered fast.


    The Snake of Gluttony was hanging on a tree, eating its spirit fruit. It was so busy that it didn''t have the time to greet Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan shook his head in disappointment, he was toozy to teach that guy a lesson.


    "Weiwei, with such a good magic formation, why didn''t you use it in the past, so that everyone could train faster?" Ye Fan said.


    <span>Ling Yuwei sighed, took out the flintpass, and said, "If I didn''t have this sacred artifact, I wouldn''t have been able to create all sorts of formation materials in a short period of time.


    Furthermore, even the mysterious array formations need to be continuously studied and tested. There were no such conditions in the past. "


    "Unfortunately, time is of the essence. The prehistoric era has already reached its most dangerous moment."If we can give everyone ten more years, they might have reached the sage realm just by using the Boundless Universe Formation to cultivate." Feng Yueyingmented.


    <span>"Even if it''s just a temporary hug, it''s better than not.


    <span>Most people relied on sudden insight to train, and it wasn''t guaranteed that they would be able to breakthrough for a long time.


    "Weiwei''s magic formation has ensured that we have sufficient resources to train with. As long as everyone is willing to work hard, we will definitely get something out of it." Xu Linshan said.


    The girls all nodded. Right now, only a few of them had the strength to help Ye Fan, so the only thing they could do was to seize the moment to cultivate.<span>"Hubby, how''s the investigation going with your trip this time?


    Did the Sinless City get the magicite mine? "<span>Su Qingxue asked.


    Ye Fan then remembered the important matter, and let everyone sit down, and began to narrate the events that urred.


    After the girls learned the truth about the Sinless City, as well as the secrets of the Primal ck Hole and the Great Deste World, they were all shocked.<span>After finding out that Xiao Rou was actually in the city, Xiao Xin''er and the other girls had mixed feelings for her.


    And the appearance of Ye Wuya and his master made everyone even more confused.


    <span>"From the looks of it, the disappearance of the magicite mine was mostly due to the imperial bandits catching thieves." Xie Linyuan frowned. "This is more or less what I guessed before."


    "Why is that?


    When a catastrophe strikes, would King Arthur y such a trick? "<span>Xu Linshan was confused.


    Xie Linyuan smiled bitterly. "Sister-inw, there is a thing in this world that most people would not be willing to let go of even if they died ¡­" Do you know what it is? "


    Xu Linshan shook her head.<span>"Power..." Su Qingxue said in a faint voice.


    <span>Xie Linyuan nodded with a wry smile.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2479

    <span>"That''s right. To King Arthur, the Odin Empire, the name Arthur has been passed down for over ten thousand years."


    "Arthur XIII will definitely not tolerate this. During his term of office, the power of the Emperor falls alongside with him."


    "But my husband doesn''t want to seize power. If my husband wants to be the emperor, then just kill him!" Ning Zimo said speechlessly.


    <span>"That''s right, this emperor is too blind!" Do you really think that everyone would covet being an emperor? "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er said with disdain.


    Ye Fan sighed and smiled, "It''s precisely because you guys also know that I want to be the Emperor. It''s fine if you just kill him..." King Arthur, of course, was not at ease.<span>As far as King Arthur was concerned, my existence would make it so that he would no longer have the power to rule.


    <span>He could not tolerate it. His throne was reserved for him because other people were toozy to be one, or because they were not interested.


    <span>"What he wants is the supreme, unquestionable throne."


    "That''s right, especially with your rtionship with Ai''er, boss. It makes him feel even more threatened."<span>Ai''er was an oracle. The Holy Church said that they had nothing to do with the Odin Empire, but arge number of the Odin Empire''s citizens were all believers of the Holy See.


    <span>If ordinary people wanted to usurp power and seize power, in order to protect these believers and not cause war, the Holy Church would certainly try to maintain the stability of the imperial power.


    But boss, you''re different. You saved the Divine Court, and you even have a good rtionship with Ai''er.


    That means, the Holy Church is no longer an ally of the royal family, and has be a potential enemy... " Xie Linfuan sighed and said, "I''ve done some detailed analysis these past few days. If I were King Arthur, I wouldn''t be at ease either.After all, King Arthur is not one of us. He doesn''t understand your temperament.


    "Even if boss swears that you won''t seize the throne, he won''t believe you."


    "So he deliberately picked a fight to let our husband go to the Sinless City to die?


    <span>This King Arthur, I didn''t expect him to be this kind of person, damn it! "


    Feng Yueying said angrily."Hubby, what are you going to do next?


    "If everything is true, then I''m afraid King Arthur will not cooperate well." Su Qingxue said with a cold gaze.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "Wife, I know what you are thinking, but there is no evidence, and I cannot jump to conclusions. Let''s just wait until I see King Arthur first."


    <span>After all ¡­ He is also Lao Xie''s father-inw, the grandfather of his child. "


    Xie Linyuan said gratefully, "Boss, even though you''re still thinking for me at a time like this, the bigger picture is still important."


    <span>If it was really King Arthur''s doing, then you don''t have to leave me any face! Over at the princess'' ce, I''ll say. "


    Ye Fan nodded, "We should head back to Odin first. If Old Xie doesn''t go back now, the princess and the child should be worried to death."After thinking for a while, Ye Fan felt that he still had to make some preparations, so he took out pen and paper and wrote a letter.


    "Little Gold!" Come here! Don''t eat anymore! "


    Ye Fan shouted at the gluttonous snake on the tree.<span>Xiao Jin burped and slowly floated in front of Ye Fan, "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Go!" "Go to the masterlessnd and deliver a letter to Liu Qing Hou!"<span>Ye Fan said.


    <span>Xiao Jin said, "Master, I think it''s better if I protect the matriarchs. Let me, a dignified fire dragon, gift ¡­" Ye Fan immediately took out a sword, his eyes unfriendly.


    <span>"Gift ¡­ Sent ¡­ Sending a letter was obviously the best choice for Xiao Jin! Leave it to me, Master! "


    <span>Xiao Jin hurriedly took the letter and slipped out.


    The girls couldn''t help butugh as they stared at the dejected silhouette.<span>Very quickly, after Ling Yuwei had finished tidying up the array, the girls returned to their spatial rings.


    As Ye Fan flew back to Odin Imperial City, he also talked to Chu Yunyao on the way back, telling her about the events that had urred in the Sinless City.


    <span>He also hoped that from a scientific point of view, Chu Yunyao would see if there was any way to change the current situation.


    <span>As for Ai''er, because she had temporarily left, he did not know where she was going and was unable to contact her.


    Ye Fan was somewhat worried in his heart, but thinking about Ai''er''s strength, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    After returning to the Imperial City, he thanked Lin Yuan''s Prince Consort''s Mansion.


    <span>When Princess Florence saw that her husband had returned, her worries of the past few days were released, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Seeing his brothers reunited with their families, although Ye Fan was in aplex mood, he had no choice but to get back to proper business as soon as possible.


    <span>After calming the princess down, Xie Linyuan apanied Ye Fan into the pce to report on his mission.


    <span>However, as soon as they entered the Odin Empire''s meeting hall, they didn''t see King Arthur.


    A white man with a generous face and a purple and gold noble robe and a tall official''s hat was waiting for them.<span>"Prince McKinsey?"


    Xie Linyuan was puzzled.


    <span>McKinsey smiled and greeted Ye Fan, "Sir God of Swords, it is an honour to meet you here together with Prince Consort Xie. I assume that you have already investigated the location of the magic crystal mine?"


    <span>Xie Linyuan quickly introduced him. "Boss, this is His Majesty''s younger cousin, Prince McKinsey. He is also one of the Empire''s Three Great War Gods, the number one mage in the imperial family."


    Ye Fan had long since sensed that this guy had the Holy Spirit''s aura, and was a bit stronger than the Duke Jenkins.


    "The investigation has led to a conclusion. Where is King Arthur?"


    Ye Fan asked.


    McKinsey said regretfully, "You two arrived a littlete. Three days ago, a mysterious ck battleship appeared at sea.The imperial brother was worried that an intruder would order an attack, but he was stopped by the Lord Prophet.


    The Oracle imed to know that it was an ark with arge number of experts on it. They could not act rashly.


    <span>After his imperial brother learned of this, he was not very at ease. Thus, together with the Divine Overseer, he went to negotiate, wanting to find out the other party''s purpose ining.


    <span>After the two of them left, they had yet to return. Therefore, Little Wang was left here to represent the imperial court.


    As this matter involves some key secrets, no one would dare to spread it. "


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart sank, "You said Ai''er and King Arthur went to the Ark together?"


    <span>"


    <span>Xie Linyuan''s face also changed as he nervously looked at Ye Fan.


    "Yes, Sir God of Swords, could it be that you know about the Ark as well?"


    McKinsey asked curiously.


    Ye Fan looked thoughtfully at McKinsey and said, "Let''s talk about thister. I''ll go check out the area where the ark appeared."McKinsey hesitated. "Well. "I''m afraid it''s inconvenient, since it involves secrets."


    Ye Fan''s figure shed and appeared in front of McKinsey, grabbing him by the cor! McKinsey subconsciously wanted to use his cultivation base, but when he saw Ye Fan''s gaze, he held it in.


    "I don''t care if you''re a Three Great War God or something like that, you''d better obediently tell me everything." Ye Fan''s eyes shed like lightning.He knew that it was very likely that the Armageddon Race would be the ones who ate people without spitting out their bones.


    The fact that he could leave the Ark didn''t mean that others could as well.Although he had already warned Ai''er what was on the ark, in the end, she was kind and innocent, and could very likely be plotted against.


    <span>Especially since the one who went with him was King Arthur, the n to go to the Ark was most likely suggested by him. How could Ye Fan not be anxious?


    <span>McKinsey forced a smile and said, "Sir God of Swords... Even if you are the number one expert in the world, doing this ¡­ "Isn''t he looking down on our Odin Imperial Family too much?"


    <span>"I''ll count to three. If you don''t exin, I''ll show you ¡­" Are you sure I don''t put it in my eyes ¡­ " Ye Fan said coldly.


    <span>"Three... "Two ¡­" McKinsey clenched his hands, flushed, and finally cried out, "Port Karen Booker! The ark appeared there! "


    Ye Fan immediately let go of his hand, turned around, and walked out of the hall.


    <span>Xie Linyuan looked at the grim-faced McKinsey, sighed, and quickly followed him out.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2480

    <span>"Boss, are you leaving now?"


    Xie Linfuan hastily asked as soon as they arrived outside.


    Ye Fan''s face was gloomy, "The longer we drag it out, the more idents will happen. Although Ai''er is very strong, but the people on that ship are not easy people."


    "But these are only McKinsey''s words. There''s no guarantee that there will be an ambush in Karen Booker Harbor," reminded Mr Xie."Even so, I have no other choice." Ye Fan said, "Notify the cksmith and the others, and be careful."


    Xie Linyuan nodded. "Understood, boss. You must be careful as well."


    <span>Ye Fan gave Xie Linyuan a profound look. After patting his brother on the shoulder, he flew off in the direction of the sea.


    <span>Before the sky turned dark, Ye Fan had already arrived at the Karenbuk Harbor recorded on the map.


    In the distance, Ye Fan could already see that huge ck ark, floating in the air above the abandoned port.


    <span>As soon as Ye Fan arrived outside, a beam of light immediately shot out.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon, Ye Fan."<span>The violet-haired woman who had appeared was, astonishingly, the captain, Delia.


    "King Arthur of Odin Empire, and the oracle of the Church of God, did they go to your Ark?"


    Ye Fan also couldn''t be bothered to exchange pleasantries.


    "They have indeede. Do you want to see them?"Ye Fan nodded, "Take me in."


    "Alright, Lord Sword God." Delia lowered her head.


    Ye Fan gave a faint smile, "It seems..." You have already investigated some of the information in this world. "


    As they flew into the ark, Delia replied, "Yes. After all, we aren''t very familiar with this civilization."<span>However, an investigation has found that you have a great ce in this civilization.


    "Indeed, an Emperor level expert with sword intent at the Chaos Realm should be considered one of the top experts in any civilization."


    <span>Entering the ark, Ye Fan discovered thatpared to thest time he came, it was much emptier and there weren''t many people.


    Even the strange creature he had stepped onst time was gone.


    <span>"There seems to be some change?"


    Where did you go? "


    Delia shrugged. "Since everyone is in a new world, they naturally need to go replenish their supplies. Thus, they are allowed to go out and do their own activities."


    Come with me, King Arthur, the oracle you are looking for, is in the meeting room. "<span>Ye Fan followed Delia all the way to a spacious meeting room.


    But it was empty.


    "Where is he?"


    Ye Fan frowned.Deliaughed as she stretched her hand out and made a shing motion, causing a reaction on one of the screens.


    Very quickly, an image appeared in front of Ye Fan.


    He saw a dark, gloomy space. Within a transparent cube, a long woman with amber hair was lying unconscious! "Ai''er!?"Ye Fan''s heart soared with mes! What did you do to her?


    "


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a fierce look.


    <span>Deliaughed merrily. "Calm down. The Sword God, Miss Aelle, is not in any danger. She was only imprisoned within the perfect cube created by the Ether."


    In there, due to the interference of her superhuman mind, her elemental particle magic could not be used smoothly.Thus, while she is only a weak woman in there, there is no danger to her life ".


    <span>Ye Fan instantly disintegrated three times in the conference room! He took a single stride forward, intending to reach out and control Delia! However, the figure turned into countless shadows. It was as if they had turned transparent, and a ghostly movement technique disappeared! In another corner, Delia suddenly appeared and whistled. "Truly dangerous. Your agility has instantly increased by so much. It''s just a pity ¡­" "If you don''t use sword intent, you might not be my match."


    <span>Actually, Ye Fan was also mentally prepared. This Delia''s strength was not inferior to the innocent city''s Kui Xin or Eloman. She was probably only slightly better than Lan Ting.


    <span>Therefore, he wanted to rely solely on the triple disintegration to restrain his opponent. He knew that it was impossible, and it was purely a test.


    <span>"Even if you have the ability to imprison Ai''er, it won''t be so easy to capture her. What methods did you use?"


    <span>Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"There''s no need for Sir God of Swords to inquire too much about this matter. The most important thing should be whether or not you want to save her, right?"


    <span>Deliaughed evilly.


    <span>"What do you want?"


    <span>"It''s very simple. As long as Sir God of Swords agrees to one thing, we will definitely let Miss Ai Er off as per our agreement."


    "What is it?"<span>Ye Fan asked expressionlessly.


    <span>Deliaughed. "Next, no matter what we do in the Wastnd, you don''t need to ask."


    We can guarantee that we will not harm you or your family or even your friends."When we finish replenishing ourselves in this world, we will naturally leave and release Miss Aelle."


    Ye Fan sneered and said, "I knew that your so-called ''spiritual energy bomb'' was obtained by killing people.


    Do you want to start a massacre in the Wastnd and turn the cultivators here into your storage of Ark materials?I don''t think it''s too much to call you a group of civilized bandits, right? "


    "We are just following the rules of this ne of existence. After all, there is no faster way to gather spiritual energy than killing cultivators.


    "Compared to finding those demon beasts that are good at hiding, human cultivators can kill arge number of them."Delia said nonchntly, "If an evil spirites, sooner orter, it will die.


    Rather than getting killed by the evil spirits, it would be better for us to help them.


    <span>We have investigated, Sir God of Swords, and you are the hero of this world.


    <span>So our ideas, which you don''t agree with, we fully understand.


    <span>In fact, we don''t need your approval. There''s no need to convince you.


    <span>We only need your cooperation. Stay by the side and watch obediently, don''t move an inch ¡­. It''s good for everyone.


    After all, even if you really want to fight to the death, you might not necessarily be our match, don''t you think? "


    <span>Deliaughed as she spoke.


    "So... King Arthur has already tacitly agreed to the ughter that you are about to carry out? "


    <span>Ye Fan coldly asked.


    <span>"King Arthur is a true Emperor. He knows that the greater picture is important.


    <span>When we show our strength, of course, he will know what to do.


    We have also agreed to let him leave the world with us when this civilization is destroyed.


    Right, if His Excellency God of Swords wanted toe with us at that time, we would have weed him.


    Why follow this world and die together? "


    Delia spread out her hands.<span>Ye Fan sneered, "I haven''t even personally witnessed it, so if it''s Ai''er or not, and even more so, I don''t know if she''s safe or not, but you want to negotiate conditions with me?"


    <span>"God of Swords, if you want Miss Ai Er to live well, you should understand that you are not qualified to negotiate conditions with us!"


    Delia said sarcastically.<span>Ye Fan lowered his head and smiled, suddenly summoning his huge ck sword, "You think that since the ark is made from magic crystal, I can''t destroy it?


    I''m sorry... I have nothing but brute force! "


    As soon as his voice fell, Ye Fan held his sword with both hands, his whole body muscles knitting together, and suddenlyunched a flurry of attacks and shes! " "nk! nk!"<span>The huge screen shattered, and a crack appeared on the wall behind it! Ye Fan ced the greatsword on his shoulder and looked at the dumbstruck Delia. With a fierce look on his face, he said, "If you don''t let me see Ai''er, I will tear down this broken boat of yours!" If we want to die together, no one can escape! "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2481

    <span>A Simplified Harmonic of the Domain Name: t 166 Novels Very easy to remember! .166xs Good Novels strongly rmend:


    <span>Delia''s face was unsettled. She had never imagined that Ye Fan would have this sort of fighting style.


    Generally speaking, true essence and the power of chaos were unable to harm the ark. Sword intent was also the energy of the world, so it was naturally within this realm.


    But if he used brute force, the magicite mine''s ark would no longer be safe.However, for such a pure magicite mine, generally speaking, it was extremely hard for cultivators to use brute force to destroy it.


    <span>He never thought that Ye Fan''s physical fitness would be so terrifying, and he just shed open such a big gap.


    If he let Ye Fan draw a few more sword strokes, injuring some of the important facilities of the ark, then it would really be toote to repair it."Miss Ayer, it''s in a storehouse in the harbor." Delia said with a helpless look on her face.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t waste any time, and directly used his sword to cut a few holes on the roof of the cabin, and then rushed out!


    Seeing how he was still destroying the Ark, Delia ground her teeth, a cold look in her eyes.


    Ye Fan left the ark and used his spiritual sense to search the area. Sure enough, he found a warehouse with a translucent cube.With a sh, Ye Fan directly charged into the warehouse, not caring about what was inside.


    <span>In the dark space, Ai''er was unconscious in the cube.


    <span>"Ai''er!" Ye Fan called out, but the girl inside did not respond.


    Ye Fan waved his huge ck sword, intending to shatter the cube.<span>The sword shed forward andnded on the cube barrier. However, there was a "ng" sound!


    There was only a tiny white mark left on it, and it was not broken?!


    <span>However, this kind of vibration woke Amie up from her stupor.


    <span>Ai Er raised his head and saw Ye Fan standing outside, revealing a trace of pleasant surprise.


    She quickly stood up and opened her mouth to say something, but no sound came out!


    "Ai''er!" What are you talking about? I can''t hear you! " Ye Fan frowned.<span>Ai''er seemed to realize that her voice could not be transmitted out, and she became anxious.


    "Lord Sword God, this is the perfect cube for an ether civilization. It was created using the toughest material I have ever seen.


    Even if you wanted to destroy it with your Overlord level sword intent, you would need a lot of time.


    And if you were to forcibly destroy it, then Miss Aelle inside would probably have to suffer a cruel, cruel punishment. "Delia had just appeared at the entrance to the storehouse.<span>Behind her, the long-eared elf-like old man McGrath, the beast-like stone axe, and the other Chaos Realm crew members all had unfriendly sneers on their faces.


    <span>Ye Fan turned around and nced at them, "Release Ai''er, or else, with you people, don''t think about stopping me from destroying the ark."


    "Heh heh... "It seems as though you haven''t figured out the current situation." Delia said, pressing a button on her ear and saying a few words that she didn''t understand.


    <span>Very soon, within the perfect cube, as if she had been struck by lightning, Ai''er held her head and rolled on the ground in pain.


    <span>Ye Fan hit the cube with all his might. His heart was burning with anger, but he was powerless.


    Only after a while did the spiritual shock wave stop.Ai''er''s face was pale and her hair was wet. She panted as she looked at Ye Fan, shaking her head. Obviously, she didn''t know what to do either.


    "Ark of the Ark... We might not be able to kill you, but if you want to destroy the Ark, that is just a dream.


    We''ve put on more than a hundred Chaos Realms, and we''re surrounded by our own men.<span>If you know what''s good for you, you''d better obediently cooperate with us and put this on first. "


    Delia tossed a silver-gray device that looked like a headband to Ye Fan.


    "Put this on your head, I can guarantee that I won''t torture you and your beloved again.<span>When we leave this world, you will be free again. "


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the toy in his hand, knowing that it was definitely some kind of technology.


    Although he might not be trapped, the key point was that once he was affected for a short period of time, he would be in danger of bing the scapegoat for this group of Chaos experts.<span>This headband wasn''t imprisoning him, it was looking for an opportunity to kill him...


    His heart could be destroyed!


    Ai''er, who was within the cube behind them, clearly realized the severity of this matter. He beat the cube with all his might, but couldn''t make a sound.<span>Ye Fan''s face was very gloomy. He looked at Ai''er, who was behind him, and then said to Delia, "Give me a bit of time. I need to think about it."


    "No problem. We have plenty of time." Delia had an amiable look on her face. "We don''t wish for a bloody conflict to ur. After all, we are just passersby at the end of the world."


    Ye Fan turned around to face Ai''er, his hand resting on the perfect cube.


    "Ar... It seemed... "I can''t think of any other way. After knowing that you''vee here, I knew something big might happen ¡­"


    Ye Fan said some nonchnt words from Earth, while quietly winking at his hand that was attached to the cube.<span>Ai''er''s face was full of sadness and anxiety, until she saw Ye Fan''s eyes, and noticed that one of Ye Fan''s fingers was clicking on the cubic wall.


    Ai''er was stunned for a moment. His expression was especially sorrowful, and he also ced his hand on the cubic wall ¡­


    <span>"Ar... "I''m sorry, it seems like I can only take the risk once ¡­"


    After about a minute, Ye Fan turned around.


    "Have you decided?" Delia smiled confidently.


    Ye Fan''s face was full of grief and said, "I hope..." You can keep your promise and don''t hurt Aelle. "


    "Don''t worry, what good will it do us to kill you?" Delia had a calm look on her face.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything more, and silently put the silver equipment on his head.


    A hint of viciousness was in the depths of Delia''s eyes. She held her breath, awaiting this moment ¡­Suddenly!


    A violent sword intent pressure exploded from Ye Fan''s body!


    The sword intent disintegrated! Second stage!


    The golden mes were like an erupting volcano, shooting up into the sky from Ye Fan''s body, directly piercing through the ceiling of the warehouse!


    <span>With one hand, Ye Fan crushed the silver-gray instrument, and with a sudden turn of his body, he gripped the huge ck sword with both of his hands, and chopped out a huge light sword that was as if it could tear through rotten weeds!


    "Boom!"


    A crack appeared on the surface of the ground. Dozens of meters deep, a mass of fiery electric currents was pulsing as a set of equipment was directly blown up!


    <span>"Damn it!" They used themunication signal! " Delia was both shocked and angry.


    Within the perfect cube, without any mental interference, Ai''er made the best use of this opportunity. Her eyes shed with countless colorful lights.


    <span>All the elemental particles in his body surged, and spiritual waves engulfed the entire cube!


    With the release of the Particle Disintegration spell, the barrier within the perfect cube began to disappear!


    As long as there was no mental interference, no matter how tough the material was, it would be hard to say how strong it was in front of Ai''er.


    <span>Ai''er smiled at Ye Fan. Now, she could finally use her magic to escape.


    <span>When she saw the man use the Morse code, she immediately reacted.


    No matter how powerful these Chaos Realm warriors were, they still didn''t understand, such basic, primitive codes as the ones used on Earth! 166 Error in chapter of novel reading website, click here to report


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2482

    A Simplified Harmonic of the Domain Name: t 166 Novels Very easy to remember! .166xs Good Novels strongly rmend:


    Ye Fan was puzzled from the beginning, this cube seemed to be a purely sealed space.


    If he wanted to make Al suffer a spiritual attack, there had to be some other source of energy.If this energy source was in or beside the cube, it would be a loophole that could easily be destroyed.


    Therefore, the best way was to hide an energy source outside.


    But Ye Fan didn''t dare guarantee that it wasn''t the same as what he thought, so he asked Ai''er if she had found anything.


    Ai''er replied that there really was no source of energy in the cube, and Ye Fan also confirmed his guess.<span>Only, Ye Fan did not sense any energy fluctuations just now, as it came from all directions.


    In other words, the only possible link with the cube was underground!


    Ye Fan carefully investigated the situation underground and discovered that there was an unusual fluctuation of energy.


    If he hadn''t carefully sensed it, he really wouldn''t have been able to discover that the perfect cube of energy came from underground.


    <span>It had to be said that if he had tried to destroy them from the very beginning, it might have been very difficult.


    <span>This was because Delia and the others would definitely do everything they could to stop them, and it would be hard for Aelle to do so as well.


    However, after his act with Ai''er just now, these guys couldn''t react in time!


    Seeing that it would still be some time before Ai''er came out, the group of Chaos Realm members, under Delia''s orders,unched their attacks on Ye Fan!


    "Kill him!"Delia ordered. With a wave of her hands, she released arge amount of violet-red, bird-shaped energy.


    <span>These birds streaked across the sky in an arc, directly swooping down towards Ye Fan!


    As it fell, the bird''s speed kept increasing, and at the same time, it released a subsonic wave of energy, interfering with Ye Fan''s primordial spirit.


    <span>"Rustle ¡­"


    The moment the birdsnded, they actually turned into sharp lenses!


    <span>The sword flowers in Ye Fan''s hand madly danced, cutting off the lens, but some of it still cut through the skin on his body!


    Immediately, a petrified look appeared on the wound on Ye Fan''s skin.


    If Ye Fan didn''t have the five-wed Golden Dragon bloodline, this kind of strange energy would probably turn his entire body into a rock!


    <span>At this time, McGrath took out a green longbow, pulled the bowstring, and shot three green arrows at Ye Fan at an extremely high frequency!


    These azure-green arrows were like gres as they chased after Ye Fan!


    Not only that, but these arrows could also create gusts of air, and the faster they flew, the faster they flew!<span>Ye Fan realized that he couldn''t dodge anymore, so he could only use the Light Reversal Sword Shield to block dozens of arrows!


    Both were Chaos Realm cultivators, and their attacks were powerful enough to kill Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan did not dare to take the blow head on like that, and with the Dragonscale Swordwings on his back, he rushed out of the warehouse!


    Ai''er was safe in the perfect cube for the time being, so he didn''t need to worry too much about it."The hostages are still here, can you run?"


    <span>Delia let out a coldugh, then led everyone into the air.


    Ye Fan really wouldn''t go so far, because Ai was still here, and he wasn''t sure if a woman could rely on him to leave.


    <span>When he arrived in the sky above the port, he found that the ark had already disappeared into the distance.


    And from all directions, a lot more evil spirits than before had actually appeared!?


    Arge number of evil spirits were gathering in this direction. They were as big as buildings and as small as cattle and sheep; there was an unending stream of them!<span>A sharp killing intent came from the back!


    Ye Fan swung his sword backwards and coincidentally collided with a huge axe!


    <span>"ng!"


    The spinning axe bounced back,nding in the hands of the beastman''s vice-captain, Stone Axe!<span>In Shi Zhe''s two hands, he was holding a battle axe that was even bigger than his original body. He grinned, baring his fangs.


    <span>"I heard from the captain that you''re very strong, I wonder how you canpete with me!"


    <span>Rock Axe took a step into the air, and quickly closed in on Ye Fan. His body spun in the air, and like a tornado, his pair of axes chopped towards Ye Fan with lightning speed!


    It was like a meat grinder, it wanted to cut Ye Fan into pieces!


    Ye Fan originally wanted to dodge, but he found that there were arge number of green arrows shooting at him from all directions, restricting his movement.Encountering enemies from both sides, Ye Fan had no choice but to use the Dragon Scale Sword Wings to block those green arrows, and use his huge ck sword to contend with Shi Ax!


    <span>The axe and the greatsword collided, causing dazzling sparks to fly!


    <span>The muscles on Ye Fan''s arms were knotted, and he was having an intense fight with the two battle-axes on Rock Axe.


    There weren''t many techniques involved, just parrying, hacking, parrying, and hacking!


    It was a simple and crude action, but it was the most effective action. It forcefully made the beastman stone axe retreat step by step!


    <span>"This... Where did this brat get the strength from!? " Shi Zhe realized that both his arms were going numb, and the web of his palms had split open!


    Delia frowned. "Stone Axe,e back!" We can restrict him from a distance! No need to risk your life! "


    Seven or eight chaos level experts, under the leadership of Delia, were constantly attacking Ye Fan from afar.Ye Fan was too tired to fight back, but he didn''t have any intention of using his Purgatory Sword Demon.


    <span>During this time of siege, more and more evil spirits appeared in the sky. Moreover, there were already three ces where the evil spirits had rebelled!


    <span>Three huge evil spirits were born!


    After about two incense sticks'' worth of time, a sudden wave of spiritual power came from below.


    <span>Multicolored elemental particles burst out countless beams of light, mincing some of the Chaotic Force surrounding Ye Fan into pieces!


    <span>"Ye Fan!"


    Ai''er finally disintegrated the perfect cube and flew up.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "Silly girl, why did youe up here? If you stay inside the Perfect Cube, you will instead be safe!"


    <span>"I... I see that you are being attacked, so of course I have toe and help you! "


    <span>Ai''er looked around warily. "Let''s hurry up and go! There are so many evil spirits here! "


    <span>"Look at how many of them there are, do you think we can escape?" Ye Fan sighed, "You don''t need to help me, just try your best to protect yourself."


    Ai''er was aware of the fact that most of these Chaos Realm cultivators had a higher cultivation level than her. Even if she had transformed into a particle, she would still be stopped if she wanted to leave. He nodded and asked, "What do we do now?"Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a profound look, and he said: "Wait..." "Wait for a chance."


    <span>Saying this, Ye Fan took out the Evil Warding Pills and the Evil Warding Powder that the Leviathan had given him and threw them to Ai''er.


    "Eat this and sprinkle the powder. The evil spirits won''t pay too much attention to youter."


    Ai''er knew that she couldn''t hesitate now. Otherwise, she would only drag the man down and quickly do as she was told.<span>But right at this moment, Delia and the others came to a halt.


    "Alright, this is enough for the entertainment." Delia took out three spiritual energy bullets. "Sword god, next ¡­" "It''s better if you y with evil spirits."


    Soon, the other crew members also took out their spiritual energy bullets.


    Each of them used their own moves, throwing the spiritual energy bullet towards Ye Fan!


    The spiritual energy bomb exploded around Ye Fan, and arge amount of soul energy scattered in all directions ¡­


    As if sprinkling fresh blood in the middle of a flock of sharks, countless evil spirits began to madly rush towards Ye Fan''s location. 166 Error in chapter of novel reading website, click here to reportAfter reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2483

    A Simplified Harmonic of the Domain Name: t 166 Novels Very easy to remember! The good novel strongly rmends: Al saw the overwhelming number of evil spirits, face pale.


    Only then did she realize that from the beginning, this group of people had nned to use the evil spirits to kill Ye Fan!


    <span>This group of Ark crewmen, because of their many years in the primordial chaos, already had mutated antibodies.


    <span>The evil spirits did not hate them very much, and would not take the initiative to attack them.


    <span>Moreover, they also knew how to use an evil spirit to destroy an opponent.


    <span>Right now, their goal was obvious, to exhaust Ye Fan to exhaustion with the freebor of evil spirits.


    <span>In the end, they could effortlessly destroy Ye Fan! They didn''t even need to suffer death or injury.


    A huge number of evil spirits charged towards Ye Fan and Ai''er''s location.


    "Emperor Dragon Sword Prison!"<span>Ye Fan summoned tens of thousands of flying swords, which ignited the zing sword intent and dragon mes.


    After wrapping the two of them in, block the attacks of the evil spirits outside!


    <span>Ordinary weak evil spirits were directly burnt to ashes, but because of therge number of evil spirits, there seemed to be no end.


    More importantly, even if all of the evil spirits were destroyed, Delia and the others would still be able to surround and attack them.


    <span>Hiding in the Emperor Dragon Sword Prison, Ye Fan gently reached out his hand and touched Ai''er''s cheek.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here, it''s okay.""Yes." Ai''er''s eyes shed with pain, and he said, "Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­." King Arthur betrayed us, so he must have been the one who stole the magic crystal mine! "


    "I already know." Ye Fan sighed, "You''re really careless. I''m telling you that this ark is not safe, why did youe again?"


    <span>Ai''er said sorrowfully, "After all, for the sake of the Church of God, I had no choice but toe. Moreover, before I came, I didn''t know that King Arthur had betrayed his country and people ¡­


    But if Hogg hadn''t been behind this, I wouldn''t have been caught so easily. "


    "Hogg?" Ye Fan suddenly realized that it was that Knight Head who stabbed him in the back!Ai''er nodded, and with a trace of helplessness in her eyes, she said, "Yes, Hogg cannot ept that I am with you. He betrayed me."


    Ye Fan sneered, "I think..." "Not only did Hogg betray you, the supreme wizard Antonio is also the mastermind behind this ¡­"


    "What?!" "How did you know?"


    <span>Ye Fan pointed at the outside of the Emperor Dragon Sword Prison, "So many evil spirits suddenly gathered here, did you not remember anything?"


    After thinking about it for a while, her eyes lit up, "Chiradian Teleportation Formation?!" Nether Eyes!? "


    "That''s right... Last time, in the vicinity of the Divine Court, the Nether Eye actuallypleted the formation at such a close distance.I wondered if your investigators were idiots.


    <span>Now I understand. Suppose the person in charge of the inner court intentionally pretended not to see it and colluded with the Eye of the Nether, wouldn''t that exin it?


    If you were not in the Holy Church, then the highest position in the Holy Court would be Antonio. "


    Ye Fan sneered and said, "That guy even seems to be particrly against killing the Thusi race. Don''t you think... Is this the same goal as the Eye of the Nether? "


    <span>"Then... Then why did Antonio order the evil spirits to attack the Church of God? "At that time, no Ark appeared," Ai''er said in confusion.


    Ye Fan patted the girl''s head, "You are an oracle, the Temple was destroyed by your hands... Do you think you can escape responsibility?


    <span>ording to your personality, you will definitely me those who have resigned from the divine order, and then ¡­ Didn''t the Church of God end up in Antonio''s hands?


    <span>After that, if Antonio and the Eye of the Nether yed the part of ''revenge'', he would be even more of a hero.


    Oh... Of course, if Antonio, King Arthur, and the Eye of the Nether had a deal going on, the whole n would be much easier.


    When that happens, King Arthur will rule Odin and the Church of God in the true sense. He will no longer need to be on the same level as you, the oracle of the gods ¡­ "


    Hearing this, Ai''er''s beautiful eyes were already filled with disbelief and grief.<span>"Why is it like this ¡­ It is clearly the end of the world, and a life and death moment. Shouldn''t everyone have passed through this crisis together ¡­ "


    Ye Fan sighed with mixed emotions, "Sometimes, doing the things we believe to be the right thing is just wishful thinking on our part..."


    I have also only recently discovered that for some people, even if they were to die together, it would not stop them from achieving their selfish goals. "


    Ai''er took a deep breath and said, "Then what should we do now? Should we rush over? I can protect myself, you don''t have to worry about me. "


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Leaving now won''t solve the problem, they have already prepared a backup n." Otherwise, why would he be so confident in dealing with me? "<span>"Could it be that they ¡­" Ai''er thought of something, revealing a flustered look, "He took another hostage?"


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Otherwise, do you think..." Why are they so rxed? They are truly frightening. After all, they are all people who are trying their best to avoid the apocalypse. "<span>"Then what should we do ¡­" Aelle''s face was bitter.


    <span>"Didn''t I just say it ¡­? "Wait for an opportunity." Ye Fan muttered.


    At the same time.


    At the borders of the evil port, Delia and a few others who were in the Chaos Realm immediately surrounded the entire area."Captain, they''re hiding in that ball. It seems like they won''t be able toe out," Stonehead said.


    <span>"Let him hide. No matter how powerful he is, he won''t be able to hold on to his endless evil spirits." Deliaughed sinisterly.


    <span>"Even if he tries his best, we still have people he cares about. Besides dying, it''s also apromise!" McGrath snorted.


    <span>"That''s true. With the help of King Arthur, conquering this civilization will be much easier."


    <span>Odin Imperial City.


    <span>In the garden at the back of Prince Consort''s residence, the ground was littered with the corpses of his guards.


    <span>Inside the room, Xie Linyuan and his family were still in a state of shock.


    "Mo Fei, what''s going on? Why did royal father do this?"


    Princess Florence, with tears in her eyes, held a pair of smaller children, who had just been frightened.<span>Xie Linyuan, on the other hand, was hugging his eldest son, Fu An, who had a face full of grief and indignation as he consoled, "Princess, don''t worry. Everything will be fine."


    At the door, there was a man with purple hair, ck leather clothes, and a pointed chin. He was drinking wine casually taken from the Prince Consort''s Mansion.


    With a cold sneer on his face, he disdainedmunicating with Xie Linyuan and his family. All he did was kill all of the mansion''s servants and guards.


    The strange thing was, no experts from the Empire came to the city to assist.<span>"Murphy... Is it because of His Excellency God of Swords? " Florence asked nervously.


    <span>Xie Linyuan sighed. "Princess, when everythinges to an end, I''ll tell you the truth."


    Just at this moment, the purple-haired man at the door noticed something. He dodged and then disappeared from the door.


    <span>"Boom, boom, boom, boom ~ ~ ~"


    Several steel walls appeared out of thin air, surrounding the entire room and forming a steel fortress.<span>A tall and sturdy shaman with short hair appeared in the air above the rear flower garden.


    <span>"This old man has been away from Odin Imperial City for eight thousand years. I never thought that even such a purple-haired mouse could behave so atrociously here. Looks like the current emperor is indeed weak ¡­" ElRoman let out a cold snort. 166 Fiction Reading Network


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2484

    Suddenly, the purple-haired man shed in mid-air and appeared behind Arroman! He pulled out the sabre at his waist. The moment he swung the sabre, his whole figure transformed into countless afterimages, as if he were shing at Eloran from hundreds of different angles! A metallic luster emerged on the outside of his muscles. "Ding ding ding!" The sound of metal shing actually used his steel skin to directly block these chops! Humph, this level of de intent is not as good as that old fellow Kui Xin. "Airoman disdainfully said," Third level of the Primal Chaos realm, how dare he be so arrogant!? "<span>Both of his hands wed outwards, and in a sh, two giant steel hands appeared. He swung them with his giant metal palms, and a fierce gale sounded! The purple-haired man gave a muffled grunt. He had wanted to dodge, but he found that the air around him had be heavier! The metallic particles attached to the man''s body caused the strong electromaic force to interfere with his movements. "Bam!"


    A giant steel palm mmed the purple-haired man to the ground, creating a deep crater! With a sudden drop, one of his feet transformed into an enormous steel foot, viciously smashing that violet-haired man into the ground! The purple-haired man was unable to move at all. His entire body had been stomped into pieces, and he had no choice but to detach his spirit body! "Metal maic storm!"


    A violent current shed through his metallic leg! The third level chaos spirit body was directly vaporized! After taking care of the violet-haired man, only then did he lift his hand and remove the iron wall surrounding Xie Linyuan''s family.


    "Thank you for your help, master!" Xie Linyuan breathed a sigh of relief, then stepped forward with the princess and child to express his gratitude.<span>"I am merely here to listen to the orders of His Excellency God of Swords and deal with some petty thugs."


    <span>"This old man lost to His Excellency God of Swords, and I still think that I really am not going to make it.


    <span>It seemed like... It''s not that this old man is too weak, but that the Venerable God of Swords is too strong. "


    Xie Linyuan smiled wryly, speechless. In his eyes, this purple-haired man was too strong for him to fight back.


    But this metallic wizard had easily crushed him! How strong was Ye Fan, who defeated the old mage?<span>Xie Linfuan''s whole body shivered. He didn''t even dare to think about how Ye Fan''s battle in the Sinless City frightened the heavens and frightened the earth.


    <span>"By the way, this senior, Prince McKinsey of the city must have nned this attack in the city.


    King Arthur had not shown his face, so he must have been hiding, with McKinsey in charge.We have to take control of McKinsey, or he could disrupt the boss''s deployment, "says Mr Xie.


    ElRomanughed. "I''m not the only one here. I have a lot ofpanions with me.As soon as our envoys entered the Odin Empire, they immediately learned the n from that thing called ''mobile phone''.


    <span>"Therefore, that Prince McKinsey had long been under the control of some people. What happened here will not be spread out."


    When Xie Linyuan heard this, he couldn''t help butugh. "It looks like I''ve overthought things."<span>"Rest assured, with this old man here, there''s no need to worry, Prince Consort Xie."


    "The other three positions have already been taken care of by our fellowrades in the city," Eroman said.<span>Xie Linyuan nodded, his eyes filled with worry. "I hope they''re fine and can escape as soon as possible."


    After all, if the boss dys it too long, it''ll be seen through. " ElRoman asked, "His Excellency God of Swords only asked us to help you guys. Does he really not need us to go over to his side?"


    Xie Linyuan smiled. "Originally, I was a bit worried as well, but since your esteemed self admires your boss''s strength, I presume there''s no need for you to help."<span>"Haha ¡­" "True, the Venerable God of Swords wouldn''t care about ordinary Chaos Realms."


    As he spoke, a look of reminiscence appeared on his face. "Back then, King Arthur of the Sixth and Seventh Generation, they were all heroes.


    "I never thought that the current Arthur XIII would be able to collude with these foreign bandits. He''s practically insulting King Arthur''s royal bloodline."


    <span>Princess Florence, who was at the side, carefully observed for a moment and then eximed, "Could it be ¡­ Your esteemed self is the emperor''s tutor from eight thousand years ago! The highest metal element hall mage! Your Majesty!? "


    ElRoman asked with some surprise, "Oh?"


    <span>The princess knows of this old man? "


    <span>"Of course! This junior has seen the portrait of the Steel King in the pce''s Hall of Honor! You are the emperor''s mentor to two ancestors, and you are a very influential figure in the entire history of the Odin Empire! "


    Florence made another great bow of respect, and made the three children kneel.<span>After a slight pause, heughed heartily, "Alright... Good... It looks like Arthur XIII has a pretty good daughter ¡­ " Xie Linyuan looked at his wife with a gratified expression. He then took out his cellphone, waiting for something with worry in his eyes ¡­ Far away at the coast of the Odin Empire, the Port Rivera.


    <span>In the heavily guarded barracks, the Leviathan was covered in blood, its hair disheveled and tied to a stone pir.


    "Jenkins!" What did I, the Leviathan, do wrong!?


    King Arthur wants to do this to me? "


    The Leviathan''s eyes turned red as it angrily questioned.


    The captain of the Royal Knights, Jenkins, one of the Three Divinities, was currently seated within the tent, drinking wine with two other members of the Ark.


    Jenkins was already more powerful than the Leviathan, and with the addition of the two Chaos Realm crew members from the Ark, the Leviathan and his personal guards weren''t able to fend them off.<span>"Colluding with a foreign enemy, intending to usurp power to seize the throne, treason! Is that enough? "


    <span>Jenkinsughed coldly.


    <span>"Foreign enemy!?"


    <span>Leviathan flew into a rage of embarrassment. "If our boss wants to be the emperor, it''s easy! You still need to collude with us!?


    At a time of life and death, you still want to fight in your own nest?!


    Could it be that the hundreds of thousands of lives of the Odin Empire couldn''tpare to a single throne?


    "


    "Shut up! Leviathan! You are now on death row! If it wasn''t for the fact that His Majesty has no other use for you, this duke will kill you right now! "


    Jenkins stared.


    "What a joke!" I, Leviathan, am never afraid of death! If you want to kill me, kill me! You son of a bitch! He was killed by my boss in one move! Don''t think I don''t know that you''re taking revenge for yourself! I tell you! I will never be a tool you use to threaten my boss! If you want to kill me, kill me.<span>As the Leviathan spoke, it nned to activate the Chaotic Force and self-destruct! However, even though he tried his best, he was unable to mobilize his cultivation base.


    "Hmph ¡­" Suicide?


    <span>How could it be that easy? You brothers of the God of Swords are very useful.


    Without some tricks, how would we dare to tie you to a pir like this? "Jenkins had a cold look in his eyes as he teased, "But ¡­ It''s not impossible for you to have a taste of your own suffering. "


    As he spoke, Jenkins walked out of the tent, a clump of sword intent pulsing with lightning appearing in his hand."Bang!" An electric arc shed, and like a lightning snake, it bit right into the Leviathan''s knee! " "Ahhh!" Leviathan screamed miserably, her knees badly mangled and charred.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2487

    After giving out the orders to the Leviathan, Ye Fan gave Xie Linfen a call, asking him to follow up with Iron-King Airoman to find out the exact location of King Arthur.Since the Odin Empire had already fallen out with Ye Fan, then Ye Fan also nned to not hesitate and take down the Odin Empire.


    <span>Beforeing here, he had alreadymunicated with Xie Linfuan about what had happened. Actually, he had long since been prepared for what would happen after he returned.


    Presumably, with his wisdom and Eroman''s protection, King Arthur had nowhere to run.After telling Ai''er that he was safe, Ye Fan spread out his Dragonscale Swordwings and used the Dragon Wings, flying towards the sea at full speed.


    Although the Ark moved very quickly, it would not leave just like that.After flying for a distance, Ye Fan indeed saw the ark hidden in the thick clouds.


    This time, Ye Fan did not even bother going through the main entrance, and directly used brute force to break open a hole, before entering the inside of the ark.


    With a sweep of his spiritual sense, Ye Fan arrived at arge space that resembled a cockpit.Here and there, there were all sorts of iprehensible devices for Ye Fan. On the screens, runes that he didn''t recognize were disyed.


    The dozen or so Chaos Realm crew members did not dare to hesitate at all upon seeing Ye Fan barge in. They all attacked him! Outside of the ark, there were enemies! This was theirw of survival! So, they didn''t have any ns to negotiate with Ye Fan, and didn''t think there was anything to talk about! Elemental spells, spiritual attacks, des, swords, weapons, and all sorts of Law Chaos powers surged towards Ye Fan like a tidal wave! Ye Fan was already prepared, and even though he was inside the Ark, his half body''s Purgatory Demon me was frantically absorbing these attacks, blocking all of the weapons in a row with his huge ck sword.When the wave of attacks ended, Ye Fan directly used his avenging sword shadow! In an instant, countless beams of Infernal Fire Sword Intent shot out into the cockpit! Ye Fan''s huge ck sword swept out like a tornado. The equipment in the cabin was mercilessly destroyed as lightning and fire danced wildly in all directions! After the explosion, the interior of the cabin was filled with the smell of burning flesh and smoke.


    <span>Ye Fan had dispersed the Purgatory Sword Demon because he knew that he was the only one left alive on this square boat.


    "A chicken and a dog ¡­" "Not even able to withstand a single blow." Ye Fan sighed.


    Under the Purgatory Sword Demon''s state, killing these Chaos Realms was a piece of cake.


    <span>After defeating the City Lord, this feeling was especially intense.


    In the cockpit, the lights went out.


    The ark was shaking and swaying as it fell from the sky.


    Ye Fan left the ark. Seeing this enormous creature fall into the sea, he was not in a hurry.


    He had never nned to let the Ark leave, but now that it had failed, he felt more at ease.


    Although Ye Fan''s goal was to make this world survive as long as possible, if there was really no other way, then it would be good to have a boat that could carry people.


    As for whether or not it could be repaired, it would have to wait until Chu Yunyao came.


    Returning to the Karen Buk Port, Ye Fan once again destroyed arge number of evil spirits.<span>As expected, Leviathan and Lon sh had discovered a group of Shamans from the Eye of the Nether.


    <span>There seemed to have been a fight before, but it quickly ended and the magical formation was destroyed.


    "Boss." Leviathan pointed at the corpses on the ground and shook his head. "They''re all a bunch of desperate criminals. They didn''t even mention where the headquarters of the Nether Eye is and wanted to take action. In the end, they were all killed by Lady Book."


    Lan Ting stood at the side with an indifferent expression. He obviously didn''t care much about killing the mages.<span>Ye Fan also knew that it would be impossible for things to go so smoothly, so he patted the Leviathan''s shoulder, looking at the blood stains on its legs, "Are you alright?"


    "It''s nothing, I recovered my cultivation and I''ll recover very quickly." Leviathan grinned and said, "Boss, what''s going on?"


    What''s wrong with King Arthur? "<span>Ye Fan was about to say something when Xie Linfuan called.


    <span>"Old Xie, did you find out anything about King Arthur''s whereabouts?"


    <span>Xie Linfuan sighed. "Boss, there''s no need to investigate. King Arthur has stepped forward by himself. He urgently wants to issue the ''Address to the Royal Family''."


    <span>It was a simultaneous speech to the major cities of Odin, using a magicmunication device.


    The main topic is to defend the honor of the Odin royal family, eradicate the traitor, resist your sword god who wants to use this opportunity to usurp power, and summon all of the Odin people to resist the invaders ¡­ " Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, then immediatelyughed and said, "Interesting. Instead of retreating, why not advance?"


    I have underestimated the courage of this Arthur XIII ¡­ " "That''s right. If we kill him now, it would be tantamount to us being traitors of the country taking the chance to usurp power andmitting all of this ¡­ Because that makes us feel guilty.<span>"The point is, it''s still very difficult for us toe up with any evidence to prove that King Arthur is the mastermind," said Xie Linyuan.


    <span>"This dog-emperor! Who cares about him so much!?


    Just kill him! Whoever dares to speak any more nonsense will continue to kill! I don''t believe that after killing so many people, there''s still someone who dares to talk back! "


    the Leviathan shouted angrily when it heard him.


    Xie Linfuan smiled bitterly. "Wu Thief, you don''t say that. Most of the noble ns of the Odin Empire support the royal family."


    <span>After all, the name of King Arthur was a title that had existed for tens of thousands of years in Odin.


    Those nobles were basically the ones with power, and were also the frontline to fight against the evil spirits.


    <span>If we want to protect as many civilians as possible and defend against evil spirits, then we need the support of the nobility.


    <span>If we want to protect the world as much as we can, we won''t be alone. We''ll need everyone to work together.


    At this time, if too much internal energy was consumed, even if we were able to suppress it with a massacre, wouldn''t we be another kind of ''Evil Spirit''?


    The boss'' goal was to save more people. Who could kill people before they could?<span>This matter is not being handled properly. Most of the billions of people remaining in the Odin Empire will most likely be killed before the end of the world! "


    <span>"Murphy!" Who are you trying to help!?


    Even if King Arthur is your father-inw, do you want to plead for him when he stabs you in the back? "The Leviathan was dissatisfied.


    "Devilfish!" Do you hear me speak up for King Arthur?


    <span>Am I the kind of person who doesn''t know right from wrong!? "


    Xie Linyuan was also a little angry.Ye Fan shouted, "Enough!" Stop it! Old Xie was right ¡­ I''m here to save people, not to usurp power and harm the innocent.


    "If I were to use a bloody suppression in exchange for a change in power, then what is the difference between me and King Arthur, Antonio, and the others?"


    "Boss ¡­" I feel aggrieved for you! "The Leviathan put its hands on its hips and shook its head.


    <span>"What''s there to hold back about? I don''t care what others think of me." Ye Fan smiled, and after pondering for a moment, he said: "Old Xie, take care of yourself. I''m going back to the Imperial City now."


    "As for the rest, you can just let King Arthur do whatever he wants with the speech he made in the country. Don''t try to stop him."<span>Lan Ting, who was standing to the side, looked at him with curiosity. He seemed somewhat surprised.


    Ye Fan sent Shuang Lan Ting to escort Leviathan, to meet up with Assassin, Asmontis, and the others.After which, he swiftly returned to the direction of the Imperial City.


    <span>Halfway there, Ye Fan called Ai''er and solemnly said, "Ai ¡­ ¡­" "There''s something that I need your help with ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2488

    <span>Odin Imperial City.


    Tens of thousands of people had already gathered in the Arthur I Memorial Square at the center of the city.


    This number continued to increase, because through the magical broadcast, the nobles from variousnds were also rushing over with their people.<span>The control of the sky waspletely released, and all sorts of cultivators and mages rushed over from all directions.


    <span>In the middle of the square, under the huge statue of Arthur I, dozens of magicalmunication devices have already been set up on the tform.


    The royal mages were on standby, ready to carry out the real-time transmission of the national speech.


    <span>In the middle of the resounding royal honor song, a long line of Royal Knights escorted Arthur XIII''s golden royal carriage through the long central street, heading towards the square from the pce.


    <span>Inside the car, apart from King Arthur, sat Prince McKinsey. "Your Majesty! Is there really no need to surround Prince Consort ''pce? "


    McKinsey frowned.


    "What''s the use of encircling him?" King Arthur, who was wearing a golden robe, said expressionlessly, "If I''m not wrong, the expert guarding Prince Consort Ma''s residence is the teacher of eight thousand years ago, Iron King Arroman.


    <span>That purple-haired guy has been killed by ElRoman. Don''t tell me you still don''t know the difference in strength?


    <span>"Didn''t Aroman go to the city of innocence?"


    "How did you get out of there?"


    "The innocent city... It was said that only those who entered could not enter.


    However, since the God of Swords had appeared, everyone else had nothing to say.


    <span>Although he didn''t know what that fellow had done, it seemed like ¡­ He also found helpers from the Sinless City. "


    <span>McKinsey pped his thigh. "Damn. "How could it be like this? He even wanted to use the mayor to get rid of the Sword God, I didn''t expect him to be so strong."


    "Although I don''t know what kind of cultivation Eloran has, it''s clear that the experts of the entire royal family aren''t his match.


    The point is, we have lost contact with those foreign experts.Unsurprisingly, they had also been attacked by the other experts from the Sinless City.


    <span>At the moment, we no longer have a way out. In a direct confrontation, we''re definitely not a match for them ¡­ Do you believe me? If I hadn''te to give this speech in front of all the citizens of the Odin Empire, we might have ¡­ "They''re all dead," King Arthur sneered.


    <span>McKinsey tensed. "Your Majesty, do we do this to the sword god?"


    <span>"He wants to be a hero who saves the world, how can he be a tyrant who usurps power to seize the throne?


    We are still fine, which means that I have found the Sword God''s mental weakness.


    It is obvious that as long as we allow ElRoman to charge into the pce, none of us will be able to stop him.


    But he didn''t dare let me die. If I died, he would never wash his face clean again.Now that the world was in danger, he had no time to restore his reputation.


    If he lost his charisma, he could only use violence to make others listen to him.


    <span>Using violence and bloodshed to rule, to those so-called ''good people'' like him ¡­ "It is better to die than to live."


    "Even if I die, I can''t let him get away with it! I can''t let Odin Empire get their hands on me!" King Arthur growled.


    McKinsey looked surprised. "Well. What will the Sword God do? "<span>"Him?"


    King Arthur grinned. "There are only two options for him, or... Cooperate with me in secret.


    <span>Or, you can kill me by force and be a plotting usurper in everyone''s eyes! "


    <span>McKinsey nodded. "Your Majesty''s skill is indeed brilliant. In the eyes of some people, reputation was above all else.


    Furthermore, Xie Linfuan and the others were also important officials of the empire. If they were to get involved with the Sword God, they would also be the target of public criticism.


    A person who values love and righteousness is likely to be the one who cannot stand it the most, and involves his good brother. "


    "Heh ¡­" King Arthur chuckled. He was about to say something when he realized something was wrong.


    "Rumble!""In the sky, thunder clouds billowed, and suddenly, a torrential downpour!" Why is it raining? "


    McKinsey looked out at the gray sky. "It was fine just now."


    As the torrential rain poured down, the crowd in the za was naturally in a state of chaos.


    Those who were dodging the rain and activating their true essence and magic barriers, were beginning to lose control of the situation.<span>"Ssh!"


    With the sound of thunder, a bolt of lightningnded on the tform. The dazzling lightning made the scene scream even more loudly.


    The group of royal mages were also startled and quickly checked the magical equipment on the scene.


    After being disturbed like this, the caravan naturally stopped and could no longer move forward.


    <span>"No, someone is deliberately disturbing this speech! This is man-made! "


    King Arthur reacted, opening the car door and shouting, "Quick! Never mind that! Hurry to the za! "


    <span>"But... But Your Majesty! The road ahead is very messy, and the convoy is unable to move forward! "


    <span>The guard replied.


    <span>"Your Majesty! Even if we go to the za now, it would be too chaotic and we won''t be able to make a speech! "


    McKinsey said anxiously.<span>King Arthur looked uncertain. "Surely the God of Swords is looking for trouble. Does he think he can turn the situation around by dying us?"


    <span>Can you stop me from talking? "


    <span>King Arthur''s eyes glittered. "McKinsey, go find the man behind Thundercloud!" If you can''t find it, then blow the thunderclouds away! "


    When Prince McKinsey heard this, he quickly replied, "As you bid!"


    <span>McKinsey got out of the car, turned into a green whirlwind, and quickly flew into the sky.


    King Arthur ordered again, "Guard Captain! Tell the Royal Knights at the scene to maintain order and quiet down! "Be quick!"


    <span>"Yes!" Your Majesty! "


    <span>In the sky, McKinsey looked back and forth but didn''t find anyone.


    It was obvious that someone had gathered arge amount of water and electricity here and then ran off by himself.


    <span>As McKinsey cast his spell, a hurricane swept through the sky, blowing away the thunderclouds and restoring the sky.


    After a period of dy, peace returned to the Imperial City as well.<span>King Arthur''s caravan passed through a long street and entered the square.


    However, the moment they entered the square, the car stopped again. Surprised sounds came from outside.King Arthur frowned and walked out of the car with a two-meter-long sword in his hand.


    <span>When he raised his head to look at the high tform in the center, he could not help but be stunned! "This..." Not only him, even the Royal Knights were also stunned.


    He saw that there was already a battle robed King Arthur standing on the high tform with his hands behind his back, proudly looking at the convoy."An imposter dares toe here and give a speech in the name of Arthur?


    <span>How could the citizens of our Odin Empire be fooled by a bandit from a foreignnd like you? "


    <span>King Arthur pointed to the distance and spoke in anger.


    The tens of thousands of citizens present, including the magi ''door and the officials of the Empire, were all stupefied.<span>He looked at the people on the tform, and then he looked at the two people who had just gotten out of the car. They were two identical King Arthur, and he had no idea what had happened. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2485

    <span>Jenkinsughed loudly. "How is it?


    Do you still want to be stubborn? "


    Leviathan gasped for breath, cold sweat trickling down his forehead as he viciously said, "If you have the guts, then kill me!""Kill you?


    <span>I haven''t had enough! I wonder what the Sword God would be feeling after knowing that his good brother''s four limbs had been burnt to ashes ¡­ " Jenkins had a savage look on his face.


    "I, the Great Assembly, will kill you ¡­ I''ll skin you and rip out your tendons! You and King Arthur. None of them can escape! "


    <span>The Leviathan growled.


    <span>Jenkins said disdainfully, "Forget it. That Sword God probably can''t even protect himself right now ¡­" Who asked him to be a hero and fight against the entire world''s forces! The people he had offended were all top experts! You didn''t even open your eyes to see what kind of strength the two people sitting in the army camp had ¡­ And the person who sent them here, just what kind of realm is that expert at!? "


    <span>Leviathan looked at the two people in the army camp. They were a slender woman with short green hair and green eyes. It was unknown where they came from.


    The other one was hardly a human because one of them had an ugly head like a fish monster with gills and webbed hands and feet.


    <span>But these two strange fellows just came and beat him up until he didn''t have a temper! Their auras were already something that an ordinary Holy Spirit Realm warrior couldn''tpete with. They were even more powerful than Jenkins.


    <span>"Alright, next ¡­" "Let me see, how can I stimte you then..." A brilliant sword-intent once more appeared in Jenkins'' hands.


    The Leviathan gritted its teeth and red at him, unafraid."I don''t like that look ¡­" Jenkins said coldly, raising his hand to attack once more! However, just as he was about to move, he discovered that his body couldn''t move at all!?


    A terrifying pressure descended from the sky. Jenkins shuddered, and couldn''t help but raise his gaze.


    He saw a woman in green holding an ink brush as she coldly looked at him.


    In the military camp, the green-haired woman and the strange man with webbed hands and feet had noticed the situation and walked out.


    "You ¡­ Who are you?"


    Jenkins frowned.


    It was Lan Ting, and she obviously didn''t know how to talk.<span>"Heavy!" Lan Ting wrote the word. Jenkins felt as if his legs were filled with lead, rapidly increasing in intensity! "Ahh!" Jenkins'' body, because of the great burden he had ced on himself, had actually caused the bones in his legs to fracture, and his entire body to be crushed!?


    <span>The group of Royal Knights could only watch helplessly as Jenkins was crushed into a meat patty!?


    When the two Ark Warriors saw this, their eyes filled with shock! The two members immediately realized that something was wrong. They got up and prepared to leave! Although they were working on behalf of Delia and Ark, they had to ensure that they could preserve their own lives! However, Lan Ting didn''t even give them a chance. After he wrote the word "Liao", he once again caused the two of them to slow down their movements, as if they were moving in slow motion! Following that, another series of "explosion" urred, turning the two cultivators into ash! The Leviathan and a group of soldiers stared at the scene with their mouths agape, as if they were in a dream.<span>Jenkins, one of the Empire''s Three Great War Gods, and two mysterious experts who were even stronger than Jenkins had actually been directly annihted by this woman''s understatement!?


    With a stroke of his pen, he cut open the Leviathan''s rope and dropped a small slip of paper.


    <span>"The Leviathan stumbled to the ground and took the slip of paper. After taking a look at it, it suddenly became clear!" Thank you for saving me! "


    Leviathan was overjoyed. He quickly took out the phone he got from Ye Fan and sent a message. Karen Booker Port.


    Ye Fan had already defended here for two hours.As the Evil Spirits outside became more and more terrifying, there were already dozens of super huge Evil Spirits wreaking havoc here! From time to time, Delia and the others would throw their spiritual energy bullets towards Ye Fan, causing the evil spirits to attack him.


    Ye Fan''s Emperor Dragon Sword Prison already had a hard time holding on for too long, so he could only continue to use more and more flying swords to resist more and more evil spirits.


    But even so, the sword prison had already begun to loosen, under the Evil Spirit''s assault, it was in danger.


    <span>"It looks like we''ve overestimated this God of Swords. He''s nothing more than a trapped beast." McGrath sneered.


    <span>"Even if it''s a trapped beast, he should still fight for his life. He''s always been defending with all his might, but he didn''t have any intention of risking his life for it. It''s a bit strange."


    "He has seen our strength, so he shouldn''t have the guts toe out and fight us!" Shi Zhe arrogantly said.


    "That might be possible. In short, we should guard this ce. Once there are more evil spirits, he shouldn''t be able to hold on any longer." Delia said.


    <span>At the same time, within the Emperor Dragon Sword Prison.


    Ye Fan looked at his phone. The fourth message was from Asmuntis.


    "Safe."After Ye Fan read out the two words, his eyes shed with a smile, a touch of cold light... Ai''er also revealed a happy expression. "They''re all fine?"


    Ye Fan nodded, "It''s almost suffocating me. It''s time..." "We''re going out to meet them officially."


    "I will help you restrain them. You just concentrate on attacking and then cut a path for yourself."


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Wait a moment, I will attract the hatred of all the evil spirits. You should mind your own business and run as far away as you can."Ai''er still wanted to say something, but seeing Ye Fan''s serious eyes, she knew that this man definitely had some n, so she could only nod her head.


    <span>"Then... "Then promise me, you must return safely."


    Ye Fan grinned: "I just established a rtionship with such a beauty, how could I bear to die?"


    <span>Ai''er''s face reddened as she red at the man. Taking a deep breath, she said, "I''m ready ¡­" Ye Fan''s face also turned cold. He fully activated his sword intent, and with a thought, tens of thousands of flying swords directly transformed from the Emperor Dragon Sword Prison into the Burning Heaven Dragon King Spear! In an instant, the flying swords that filled the sky pierced through the evil spirits like ming meteors! The small evil spirits were all crushed, but those huge evil spirits were damaged to different degrees and became especially irritable! Ye Fan took out a flying sword and used Morning Star. He threw it behind him, creating an opening without any obstruction from the evil spirits. "Ai''er immediately turned into a particle and flew out from that gap!" "That girl wants to run?"


    <span>McGrath prepared to intercept.


    But Delia just stretched out her hand and said, "No need. It''s just a hostage. It''s not important. Just keep an eye on the Sword God and kill him. Everything will be fine."


    Seeing Ai''er run far away, Ye Fan felt a bit more confident. With a smile on his face, he looked towards Delia and the others."Sir God of Swords, this is truly touching. At this time, you still want to protect your lover?"


    Delia teased.Ye Fan shook his head, "You only guessed half right."


    <span>"Oh?"


    Delia narrowed her eyes.The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth raised into a cruel smile, and in one of his eyes, ck mes began to sh. "It''s not wrong to protect her, but more... I just didn''t want to upset her afterwards.


    <span>That was because she would eventually discover that she was just a burden here ¡­ Next, I''ll do my best. I will kill all of you... " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2489

    King Arthur suddenly understood what was going on. Anger shed on his face, but it was soon reced by a disdainful smile.


    He lifted his broadsword and with a leap, crossed the huge square and arrived directly on the tform.<span>"Your Excellency God of Swords, if you want to talk, you can do so openly.


    Why be so secretive and pretend to be This King? "<span>King Arthur sneered.


    On the high tform, King Arthur was naturally Ye Fan in disguise.<span>After learning about the speech, he knew that he could not force his way in, but he could not let King Arthur seed either.


    Rather than a violent resolution, Ye Fan felt that it would be better to y it all to the end.


    <span>To Ye Fan, changing his appearance and getting into a set of clothes were a piece of cake.


    <span>As for dying King Arthur''s speech, it was obviously Ai''er''s doing.


    <span>It was all thanks to King Arthur, who wished this speech to be of some importance, that he had deliberately summoned arge number of people to the Imperial City.


    With fewer people around, King Arthur was worried that it was not grand enough to be persuasive.<span>However, if Ye Fan wanted more people, it would be equivalent to giving Ye Fan time to hurry on his way.


    This couldn''t be med on King Arthur''s greed. After all, he also didn''t expect that Ye Fan would still be able to disguise his skills and thoughts.<span>No matter what, there was enough time for Ye Fan to enter the stage first.


    "Although This King does not know which foreign bandit you are pretending to be, This King has already killed all of your aplices!" "Do you still want to fight to the death in front of me, Odin''s people?"


    <span>Ye Fan said with a face of ridicule.


    The mages and nobles around the stage were all confused.


    The two Arthur Kings before him, who were they supposed to listen to?


    "Your Majesty ¡­ This ¡­ What exactly is going on? "


    An official could not help but ask.<span>"Who are you calling His Majesty?"


    Ye Fan and King Arthur turned their heads at the same time. Both of their expressions were extremely simr! For ordinary people, if they wanted to act the part of an emperor, it would be a little difficult.<span>But to Ye Fan, this didn''t need to be done intentionally, and could be revealed naturally.


    "I''m the real one!"


    The two of them taught the official a lesson at the same time.


    <span>All of a sudden, the nobles were dumbfounded. No one dared to ask, afraid that they would offend the real King Arthur.


    McKinsey alsonded and was at a loss when he saw the two King Arthur.


    "McKinsey! Tell them! I am the real King Arthur! "


    King Arthur raised the two-meter-long sword in his hand and said, "I came with you in the carriage, you must recognize my sword!"


    <span>Looking at it, McKinsey nodded and said, "That''s right, this is our emperor''s Great Sword of Holy Judgement. We''ve always carried it with us, this is the real Emperor!"


    <span>When everyone heard this, they nodded and prepared to salute.


    <span>Ye Fan sneered, "McKinsey! You traitor! You still have the face to say that after stealing This King''s Holy Judgement''s Great Sword to this imposter!? "


    McKinseyughed and said, "God of Swords, stop pretending. Even if you can pretend to be His Majesty, can you know all the details about the Odin royal family and the government?<span>I just need to ask you a few questions, and the truth will be revealed. "


    Everyone felt that this made sense and believed more in McKinsey''s side.


    King Arthur was relieved and said in a clear voice, "Ladies and gentlemen, this man is the God of Swords who colluded with the rebel faction to usurp power and take power! He was born within the n of the Divine Dragon, and his n wanted to take advantage of the mes to rob and enve our Odin Empire! Today, this king wants to inform Odin''s people of the truth, and will definitely fight to the bitter end against this foreign invader! "<span>The officials and nobles present, as well as themon folk, were all staring at Ye Fan in indignation and indignation.


    Ye Fan''s expression didn''t change, and said: "An imposter like him actually dares to boast so shamelessly here?"


    The God of Swords and His Majesty''s consort, General Aziz, Leviathan and others, are all good friends. They are good friends that have fought against the evil spirits of our Odin Empire! Now that the country is in danger, you are here to fan the mes and try to stir up civil strife. This King will naturally protect the Odin Empire! Odin''s people will not be taken advantage of by you foreign bandits! "<span>Right at that moment, a multicolored particle appeared on the tform, coalescing into an adult.


    "Lord Prophet!?"


    <span>Seeing Ai''er in her sacred attire, many believers at the scene began to kneel down in worship.


    <span>With a solemn expression, Ai''er extended his hand to signal Ye Fan, and said, "I can testify that this is the real Emperor Arthur XIII! Together with me, Your Majesty defeated a powerful foreign enemy at the port of Kellenbock, and one of their pirate ships has fallen into the sea.


    <span>I never thought that there would be a fish that escaped the that came to the Imperial City in an attempt to sow discord. Everyone, please do not be used by others! "


    <span>Ye Fan and Ai''er looked at each other, a trace of a smile appearing in the depths of their eyes.


    <span>At least half of the people present were believers of the Holy Church. Now that they saw the oracle person also helping Ye Fan, they naturally all felt that Ye Fan was the real deal.


    "Support His Majesty Arthur XIII! Sir Pro-Prophet! "


    The atmosphere immediately changed again.


    King Arthur unsheathed his Holy Judgement Sword with a ng, "Who''s the real one and who''s the fake one? Just confront them on the spot!"


    <span>He pointed with his sword at an old nobleman who was very close.


    "Duke Nn!" Ten years ago, on the birthday of this king, you came to this king''s pce in private and gave him a precious stalk of Blue Jade Star Grass! Yes and no? "


    When the Grand Duke heard this, he nodded and said, "Yes ¡­" "That''s right!"


    "Marquis Hank!" You and This King have known each other since you were young. What you love to eat the most is the Burong Li steak from Saki Province, right? "<span>The Marquis of Hancock hurriedly nodded, his face beaming with joy. "That''s right! It''s his majesty! "


    King Arthur pointed at a few of the nobles in session and told them the details that only they knew.


    The crowd broke out into a flurry of discussion, and some of them even started to doubt the authenticity of King Arthur''s words."God of Swords!" You heard it! If you dare to say that you are telling the truth, you might as well do the same as This King and say something that will cause the nobles present to nod their heads! "


    King Arthur said with confidence.


    Ai''er looked somewhat uneasy. Looking at Ye Fan, he was so anxious that he was unable to express anything.<span>Ye Fan was quite calm, and disdainfully sneered, "It''s true, a fake is a fake."


    This King roamed the world not because of this mouth! Don''t think you can confuse people by colluding with McKinsey and saying something you''ve already prepared.


    <span>In the Odin Empire, the name of King Arthur represented supreme power! Since you have taken This King''s Holy Judgement''s Big Sword, then go ahead and have a fair and square match with This King''s Sword Truth! "


    Ye Fan casually took out a high-grade spiritual sword and said, "You can pretend to be anything else, but the name of the Sword Saint is not something you can offend!"


    King Arthur narrowed his eyes and smiled, "What? You want to kill me to keep my mouth shut?"


    God of Swords, although This King may not be your match, you want to use the sword to make Odin''s people submit, you''re wishful thinking! "


    "What, you fake it, are you feeling guilty?"


    Ye Fan said with a proud face, "I, Arthur XIII, swear in the name of my ancestors that I will kill you, a traitor who insulted the name of Arthur, here!"<span>King Arthur squinted his eyes andughed, "God of Swords!" If you insist on using the sword, then your lie will be broken just like that! All of the officials and nobles present could recognize This King''s'' Ten Thousand Jin Sword Intent ''! You can impersonate This King''s appearance, but don''t even think of impersonating This King''s sword intent! "


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the power of the Holy Spirit burst forth from King Arthur. The Holy Judgement''s sword was suffused with a vigorous dark golden light. The sword intent instantly enveloped the entire square! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2486

    Delia and the others were stunned, but then they all felt that it was extremely ridiculous.


    "Ignoring the fact that you''re boasting about yourself here, don''t you think that your good brothers, whether they live or die, will not you care about them?"Delia asked.


    <span>Ye Fan teased, "What? You also captured my brother?"


    <span>"It really is too easy to control you with King Arthur''s intelligence reports. The easiest thing to deal with in this world is a person who values friendship." Delia said smugly.


    "Is that so..." The corner of Ye Fan''s mouth slightly raised, "But the problem is, did you really seed?"


    <span>Delia''s face changed. Thinking back to how Ye Fan had been defending for so long before he came out, she couldn''t help but be shocked! She quickly pulled out amunication device and spoke a few words in an attempt to get in touch.


    <span>However, no one replied her ¡­ McGrath and Shi Ax looked at each other and knew that the situation was not looking good.


    "Damn it!" He really is stalling for time!? "


    "That''s impossible... King Arthur was only a Holy Spirit ¡­ How could our people be defeated?<span>"


    Delia''s face was terrifyingly gloomy. "Do you think ¡­" You saved the hostages, so we can''t do anything to you?


    <span>Our people have been scattered all over the ce for a long time now. If you dare to make us your enemy, I''ll ughter them everywhere! With your power, don''t even think about stopping us! "


    Ye Fan sneered, "Forget it. They just want to survive. It''s not like they are loyal to you, Delia,."<span>If you die, how can they dare to do anything to you?


    <span>He was probably trying to think of a way to return to the Ark.


    <span>When we were on the boat, Teng Nine personally told me that to them, ''Surviving is more important than anything''. "


    The faces of Delia and the others grew all the uglier.


    "You want to defeat so many of us, who have survived the destruction of civilization, by yourself?"


    Delia snickered.


    "No matter how many ants there are, they will only require a single kick to kill with a stomp..." Ye Fanughed evilly."Hmph, why don''t you see who''s the real culprit..." Before she finished speaking, Delia felt that something was off.


    <span>On the right side of Ye Fan''s body, the burning golden me suddenly turned into an exceptionally vigorous and terrifying aura, filled with a dark, violent, deep void like ck me! "Buzz!" The humming sword song resounded in every direction! Berserk Purgatory Demon mes shot up into the sky, enveloping the entire sky with their fury! Strong gales whistled in the sky as sword intent surged. The dark devil mes burned like a prairie fire, as if it was the doomsday when the devil king descended.


    <span>"This... This sword intent... What''s going on!? "


    Shi Xiang and the others, who were only in the chaos level, had their expressions change greatly.


    "They discovered that the strength that Ye Fan was currently disying was on apletely different level from before!" This pressure ¡­ It was ¡­ "It''s the ninth level of the Primal Chaos Realm!?"


    McGrath said, trembling.


    Although they weren''t sure exactly how heavy the chaos was, they were certain that it wasn''t just the pressure of the seventh or eighthyer! There was no doubt that this was at least the ninth level of the primal chaos realm! What they were even more afraid of was that this was an Overlord level sword intent! Possessing the Laws of the Emperor! Delia had also realized that the situation wasn''t looking good. They had never encountered someone who could hide their cultivation so deeply! Ye Fan''s sudden increase inbat strength has already exceeded their imaginations. If they had known that they would have such a cultivation, they would have chosen to avoid it instead of taking the initiative to attack.<span>However, it was already toote for that.


    "Don''t panic! He must have used some kind of secret technique to temporarily increase his strength! We''re holding him back! Use the Evil Spirit to destroy him! "


    Delia did her best to control her emotions and gave the order loudly.<span>Even without her words, the other crew members had already started to retreat, throwing the remaining spiritual energy bullets they had on hand towards Ye Fan.


    <span>Dozens of spiritual energy bullets flew in Ye Fan''s direction, emitting a soul energy that caused the evil spirits to madly rush towards him! With a wave of Ye Fan''s hand, tens of thousands of flying swords all attached themselves onto the Purgatory Demon me.


    "With a thought, countless flying Devil me Swords pierced through the sky in every direction!" "Boom boom boom boom!" Countless evil spirits were destroyed by the devil fire in the air, even the extremelyrge evil spirits were unable to escape the sword devil''s current might! In just a short moment, the entire sky was filled with dense Chaotic Force. Most sage realm experts would feel suffocated just by looking at this! Delia and the others, who had just managed to avoid those flying swords with much difficulty, had their eyes filled with shock as well! They could feel that these ck sword intents could not be touched at all. If they touched it, they would die! Ye Fan''s body transformed into a cket, flying at high speed towards Delia! Seeing that she wasn''t fast enough to flee, Delia released arge number of violet-red birds, disrupting Ye Fan''s movements.


    However, this Chaotic Force, under the destruction of the Purgatory Demon me, was not even able to withstand a single blow and failed to have the slightest effect! The difference between the cultivation of the sixth level of the Primal Chaos, Delia, and Ye Fan was simply too great. Coupled with the suppression from the Overlord levelw, Delia waspletely unable to fight back! No matter how many attacks she had, they were no longer effective! Delia''s face was ashen. Casting out her own Laws of Primordial Chaos, she transformed into countless rays of violet light, constantly moving about in the air. It was hard for the naked eye to tell where she was moving.


    Instantly, it was as though Delia''s body was everywhere in the sky, and every single one of them carried her aura.


    "Hmph ¡­" A hint of disdain appeared on the corner of Ye Fan''s mouth. No matter how strange Delia''s movement technique was, in his eyes, the shadows covering the sky were all iparably clear trails of energy.<span>It was very easy for Ye Fan to see where Delia''s real body was. It was like watching a mouse running about in a maze.


    <span>Mouse thought that he had found a way to survive, but he didn''t know that everything was just a ridiculous performance under the watchful eyes of the onlookers.


    <span>"Hrm?" Ye Fan increased his speed, and his body suddenly appeared in front of Delia! Where do you want to go? "


    <span>Delia''s illusion once more transformed into her original body. Her eyes froze for a moment, and she didn''t dare to move forward.


    She looked at Ye Fan in despair, "Sword God!" I... We can talk... " How could Ye Fan be in the mood to listen to her nonsense. With a wave of his sword, a Purgatory Sword Intent devilish me smashed Delia''s body apart, burning her soul to the ground! Until the moment of her death, Delia''s terrified, twisted face was filled with an indescribable look of regret.


    At this moment, the faces of McGrath, Shi Xiang, and the rest of the Chaos Realm warriors had already turned ashen.


    They knew that they were no match for Ye Fan, but they never thought that... The crushing of strength was so terrifying!?If even Delia wasn''t able to resist, then how could they fight back?


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head and coldly looked at the remaining group of people. The overwhelming flying swords had also all surrounded them. "I have to go all out... "Let''s go all out!"


    Realizing that he was trapped by the flying swords and that his speed was not as fast as Ye Fan, the Beastman Stone Axe gritted his teeth and roared loudly as he threw out two huge axes! "Ye Fan casually waved his sword and chopped the two axes into pieces!" Just now was just ying around. Do you really think that your axe is useful to me? "


    Ye Fan''s figure quickly moved, and a sword already flew past Shi Ax''s head, taking his life! "McGrath arched his bow and shot, and as soon as the green arrow was formed, Ye Fan had already used his Imperial Sword Technique!" Six shes of cold light! "Before McGrath could shoot the arrow, a few consecutive sword rays prated back and forth and smashed McGrath to smithereens! For the rest of the battle, Ye Fan effortlessly killed all of the Chaos Realm warriors who were so scared that they had lost their fighting spirit.


    <span>After that, Ye Fan took out his phone and dialed the Leviathan''s number.


    "Boss!" I''m fine! How are you? "


    Ye Fan smiled, "Is Lan Ting with you?"


    <span>"Books... Oh, that silent master? "


    <span>"Yes!"


    Ye Fan said, "Right now, I am going to chase after the ark, so I don''t have time to care about some small fish and small prawns.


    You let her take you to Karen Booker Harbor.


    Don''t bother about the evil spirits here, directly investigate the remnants of the Nether Eyes that were sent to this ce, and I will catch them all in one fell swoop! "


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2492

    To not pass on his son to his grandson?


    His Majesty''s thoughts had caught them off guard! When such a message was sent out, the entire Odin Kingdom was naturally shocked. However, it seemed that the vast majority of the people only had the attitude of watching with suspicion, and did not object.


    Although the princes of the royal family weren''t convinced, with the support of Arroman and an expert like the "Sword God", they had all expressed their support. Even if the princes were unwilling to ept it, they had no strength to resist.


    Although it was noisy, it didn''t create much of a ssh.


    To Ye Fan, this was enough.


    As long as Xie Linyuan''s rule could be seen, most people would shut their mouths.<span>In any case, Fuan was a legitimate heir, so there was nothing to be picky about.


    Only poor little Fu An, somewhat ignorant, was promoted to the throne of the Emperor. Since he was young, he had to bear some pressure that did not belong to him.


    After such a transfer of authority, the Imperial City''s situation temporarily stabilized.


    That night, after Ye Fan and thedies had a discussion, Su Qingxue and the others decided to stay in the Imperial City. Firstly, it would be safer here, and secondly, it would help Xie Linyuan stabilize the situation.<span>There was no need for someone like Ling Yuwei to run all over the ce. It would be better to find a good ce and quickly establish the Boundless Universe Formation so that everyone could cultivate faster.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t stop, and together with Ai''er, rushed back to the Holy Court.


    <span>Before that, Lon Pavilion and Leviathan had already arrived at the Conve.


    It was for no other reason than the arrest of the Grand Knight of the Rebellion, the Supreme Mage Antonio Hogg.


    <span>Although the two of them didn''t have much power, their foundations were rather deep and their power was enormous. They had to eliminate them as soon as possible in order to not bring about any more trouble.


    <span>He returned to the Divine Court and entered the referee''s office.


    "Boss!" Miss Al, you''re finally here! This was so infuriating! The girl was still looking for the book, but there was no news of Antonio.<span>When we got here, we only caught this traitor! He still wants to activate the knights to make a judgment together, but fortunately, we were able to make it in time and didn''t let him seed! "


    The Leviathan pointed back, annoyed.


    <span>Ye Fan and Ai''er raised their heads, and saw that Hogg had already taken off his ck armor, and was tied to a disgrace pir with a chain.


    Beside them stood the Third Knight, Pierre, and a tall ck knight."Lord Prophet!"


    <span>Pierre and the ck knight bowed.


    <span>Ai''er was relieved when she saw the ck knight. "Commander Evra, it''s a good thing that you''re fine. I was worried that someone might have secretly attacked you."


    Only now did Ye Fan know that this was the Second Cavalry Regiment Commander, Evra, who was always stationed outside to assist the Odin Empire''s army.


    Evra med himself, "I never thought that Hogg would do something so disloyal. It is we who have failed to fulfill our responsibility, please punish us! "Ai Er shook her head. "I can''t me you. I also didn''t expect that Hogg would betray me ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Hogel, who had already been tortured, grinned and sneered: "Betrayal?


    Who betrayed whom first!?


    Al Desiree. I have protected you for so many years, yet you have never revealed a single bright smile to me.<span>However... You are actually so attentive to a married man who came out of nowhere! You betrayed my sincerity to you! You betrayed me! "


    "Damn it!" Hogg! Are you speaking human words!?


    We are Knights of the Church of God! How could the great protector of the gods, be involved in the affairs of the children!?I like Miss Yue Ying that much, but have I done anything to let down the Lord Prophet, or the Church of God?!


    <span>You have always been my role model, but why are you unable to even differentiate right from wrong!? "


    <span>Pierre said bitterly.


    Hogg sneered, "Protector''s Court?Protector of the gods?


    For what?For the God we believe in!?


    This world was about to be destroyed, and everything was about to be extinct ¡­ Where are the gods!?


    Do the gods pity us!?<span>Why should I give up the love in my heart for these cold-blooded gods?


    <span>"


    The referee went silent for a moment.<span>Pierre, Evra, and the group of knights all revealed sorrowful expressions.


    After being quiet for a while, Ai Er faintly sighed, "If you think that by believing in God, God will solve everything for us ¡­" Faith is no longer faith, but a pathetic form of begging.<span>We are sick, begging God to make us better; we are poor, begging God to give us wealth; we are in trouble, begging God to solve it for us. Believing in God is not to let God solve all our troubles.


    <span>It is because we have faith that we have the strength to ovee the ordeal before us.


    If we are just a group of beggars who have met with difficulties and want the gods to solve them, then the gods ¡­ "How can they acknowledge believers like us?"


    Ah Er looked at the group of knights and said: "Listen, God doesn''t care, whether we exist or perish."It is not with believers that there is a god; it is with gods that there is a believer.


    Therefore, do not me God for not giving you a lot of help. Each portion of God Power is worth 100% of gratitude! "


    <span>The ce fell into silence once again.


    Hogg''s face alternated between red and white, and his eyes were moist. He seemed to be regretful, but it was to no avail.


    Evra, Pierre and the other knights all showed respect, putting their hands in front of their bodies and performing a knight salute.<span>Ye Fan also looked at Ai''er in surprise, not expecting her to say such a thing.


    <span>"Hogg, in the name of the oracle, I will remove you from your position as Grand Knight of the First Knights Regiment and take back the Meteor Spear of the Divine Court.


    <span>The elders of the magistrate will give you a fair trial for your crimes! "


    Hogg''s face was numb and his eyes were downcast.


    Ai''er took a deep breath, turned around and walked out of the magistrate, and said, "All these years ¡­ Thank you, Hogger-Bazin. "<span>Hogg''s body quivered, and he finally could not hold it in. Two streams of tears fell down his face.


    <span>Arriving at the referee''s office, Ai''er found a quiet balcony. She sniffed and wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "I''m still very sad, after all, we''ve been together for so many years."


    Ai''er was stunned and quickly turned around to exin, "Don''t misunderstand, I didn''t mean it that way. I was just sighing ¡­" "Silly girl, what did I misunderstand?


    <span>I mean, after all these years ofpanions, it must have been hard for them to die in the end.


    Do you think I''m jealous because I feel sorry for him? "<span>Ye Fan smiled and said.


    <span>Ai Er''s face turned red, "Hmm ¡­" "Don''t be silly, am I that ss-hearted?


    And will he be able topete with me? "


    Ye Fan raised his eyebrows.


    Ai''er couldn''t help butugh, "You sure are thick-skinned."<span>"It''s good that you''re smiling. People have to admit their responsibilities for what they''ve done, so try to open up a bit." Ye Fan reached out and put his arm around the girl''s shoulders.


    Ai''er nodded. "Thank you ¡­" I''m much better. "


    <span>Ye Fan sighed with emotion and said, "But seriously, what you said in the referee''s office just now really made me have a whole new level of respect for you."


    <span>Suddenly, I realized that you are no longer the young princess from before. You should have such experience... " "What do you mean?" Ai''er pouted. "Say that I''m old."


    Ye Fanughed, "You are over-interpreting it, saying that you are old?<span>Do you believe it when you look at yourself in the mirror? "


    <span>"Even if I''m old, and I use a particle to disguise myself, you''ll never find out."


    "Ah?"


    Have you been changing your appearance?<span>You have wrinkles all over your face? "


    <span>Ye Fan pretended to want to get to the bottom of this, as he stretched out his hand to pinch Ai''er''s delicate face.


    "Aiyah... Don''t pinch! It''s all true! "


    After much difficulty, the matter finally came to an end. While the two were ying, Ye Fan suddenly felt someone appear not far away.Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2490

    Many of the nobles immediately revealed looks of agreement.


    "It''s the Ten Thousand Jin Sword Intent!" It is indeed His Majesty! "


    Most of themoners present had not seen King Arthur''s sword intent, nor did they understand it very well.However, hearing the nobles say this, he naturally also cast his suspicious gaze towards Ye Fan.


    King Arthur''s face was proud as he pointed his sword at Ye Fan, "Now, it''s your turn. Sword God, can you use this king''s sword intent?


    "And you, Ira, you colluded with your enemies to shake our Odin Empire''s foundation, so you are not worthy to be our oracle!"


    <span>Ai''er forced himself to remain calm. He was nervous and didn''t know what to say.


    Ye Fan''s expression did not change, and he indifferently said, "With just this little imitation, you want to pretend to be this king''s sword-intent?"


    This king is one of the Three Great Sword Saints of the Prehistoric Realm, and with just this little bit of sword intent of yours, you think I can be considered one of the Three Great Sword Saints?


    Since you insist on disgracing yourself, I will grant you your wish today! Let all Odin''s people see what a true Sword Saint is! "


    <span>As Ye Fan said this, he directly broke into threeyers, and his firstyer of sword intent disintegrated! Suddenly, the pressure from his Unparalleled Sword Intent and King Level Sword Intent overshadowed the heavy sword intent on the scene! The golden sword intent wrapped around the flying sword, dazzling! Tens of thousands of people in the audience felt a sense of imperial majesty, an awe-inspiring sensation! The faces of the crowd of nobles and cultivators had turned pale, they felt their nerves tighten, and did not dare to breathe loudly.


    <span>"Not to mention thosemoners and those with low cultivation bases, they are already suffocating!" "Haha!"


    <span>King Arthurughed loudly, "Sword god! You are bringing shame upon yourself! This is the Overlord level sword intent. You think that all the people of Odin here are blind?


    <span>If you don''t fight yourself now, you will still have the face to pretend to be This King? "


    <span>Ye Fan sneered, "You are still being stubborn even now that things havee to this point, you foreign invader..." Today, I will use my true sword-intent to kill you, this imposter! Use This King''s sword to defend the Odin Empire''s honor! King Arthur''s name! "


    <span>Seeing that Ye Fan was about to attack, King Arthur felt that something was wrong. He turned towards the group of aristocrats and loudly asked, "What are you all still standing there for!?"


    <span>Don''t tell me you can''t tell who''s real and who''s fake!?


    Nn! Hank! Dirac! Why haven''t youe with me to expose the true colors of this scoundrel!? "


    King Arthur had called for a few of his closest nobles, but they all had expressions of hesitation on their faces.<span>Prince McKinsey was flustered. "What are you all doing!?"


    <span>Why aren''t you helping His Majesty deal with the traitors!? "


    At this time, Ai''er''s eyes lit up, suddenly realizing something as she flew into the air and said, "Everyone, you are all nobles from the various feudal fiefdoms.


    Emperor Arthur XIII was one of the Three Sword Saints of the Prehistoric Realm. His sword intent was unrivalled.


    <span>In order to protect the Odin Empire, his Majesty was busy every day. How could he have the time to speak here and speak nonsense?


    <span>This impersonator, King Arthur, was trying to harm His Majesty through the hands of the nobles.


    Odin''s people were naturally able to tell right from wrong.


    How could our great King Arthur provoke a war against the n at such a time of crisis?


    "Therefore, we will know who is our true, powerful King Arthur when we see him!"


    Ai''er used magic to spread his voice across the entire square and into the ears of everyone present.


    All of a sudden, the people began to fall into deep thought.<span>A sound came from the crowd ¡­ "That''s right! "How could King Arthur still have the heart to be enemies with the n at a time like this?"


    <span>"The God of Swords didn''t even im control over the Blessed Paradise. Why would hee to Odin to seize the throne?"


    "Isn''t the Shen Long family still under the Su family? The sword god doesn''t seem like the kind of person who wants to seize power."


    <span>The moment these people opened their mouths and spoke some words that were reasonable and well-founded, it caused the public opinion in the scene to change once again.


    <span>Everyone thought about it and immediately nodded their heads in agreement.


    On the tform, King Arthur''s face turned pale. He suddenly realized that he had miscalcted! Although the nobles and many cultivators knew that he was only using the heavy sword intent, the problem was ¡ª the power of the Sword God was too strong! To oppose the Sword God might mean to be killed! No one could save him! If Ye Fan had appeared at this time, then because of the glory of the nobility, Odin''s glory would support the royal family, and would risk his life for King Arthur.


    However, the problem was ¡­ the Sword God was using King Arthur''s identity! Even if the real King Arthur died and only left a fake one, so what?


    <span>At the very least, the nobles would not lose their lives. They would be able to preserve their honor and not lose their reputation of being disloyal.


    What''s more, the divine overseer also said that the Sword God was the real thing. So what if a group of nobles like them had been "tricked"?


    The group of nobles hadplicated expressions. They were all silent or frowning. Clearly, they had also considered this point.It was already the end of the country. Everyone was already begging for their lives, with an even stronger Sword God as the emperor ¡­ It''s actually not that bad.


    "You all ¡­ You. You bunch of cowards! "


    Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined that there would be such a variable.McKinsey was also gnashing his teeth, regretting that he was on the wrong side of the line, but there was no way to go back on his words.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, had a calm andposed expression, and said, "This King asks himself, ever since he ascended to the throne, although he is not a wise ruler since ancient times, he is still a citizen of the Odin Empire, leading the charge.


    <span>Fighting against evil spirits, he would never retreat, putting Odin''s safety first.


    <span>An impostor like you, trying to provoke the war between us Odin and the Sword God, our n, and even the Blessed Paradise and the Great War, don''t even dream of seeding! We Odin''s people will never be taken advantage of by someone as despicable as you! "


    When the tens of thousands of people at the scene heard this, they immediately cheered emotionally."Long live King Arthur!"


    "His Majesty is truly a good emperor!"Seeing this scene, the group of nobles immediately clenched their teeth, not daring to say a word.


    This God of Swords ¡­ He was more serious than real! At this moment, Ye Fan directly activated the disintegration of the two sword intents! Suddenly, the sword intent pressure made many people at the scene retreat uncontrobly! The group of nobles were even more shocked, revealing expressions of fear! "I don''t dare to think too much!" Thief! Today, this king will kill an imposter like you right here and now! "


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t say anything further. Without waiting for King Arthur to react, he had already teleported right in front of him! "After the third stage of disintegration, Ye Fan''s speed and strength had alreadypletely crushed King Arthur. He didn''t even use any moves, his sword was already chopping down right in front of his head!" "ng!"


    <span>King Arthur raised his Holy Judgement''s greatsword and tried to block it in panic, but the greatsword was cut in half by Ye Fan''s peerless sword intent! Seeing the sword was about to strike, King Arthur''s face turned ashen. However, Ye Fan did not kill him. A sword intent shot out from his hand and directly pierced through King Arthur''s dantian! The expression on Arthur XIII''s face froze for a moment of fear, and then the world spun around him as he vomited blood and fell onto the high tform!


    Until his dantian was destroyed and his cultivation was severely injured, the king''s sword intent, which he was so proud of, did not even have the opportunity to disy it.


    Ye Fan did not stop there. He turned his body and drew his sword. Without waiting for McKinsey to leave, he performed a roundhouse sh and directly killed McKinsey! Towards this guy, Ye Fan didn''t have any thoughts of letting him live.


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s fighting strength was enough to kill an expert of the third or fourth level of the Chaos Realm. Against two cultivators of the Holy Spirit Realm who weren''t fully prepared, it was simply a piece of cake! Suddenly, only Ye Fan, the ''King Arthur'', was left standing on the tform.<span>Ye Fan and Ai''er looked at each other, as if they understood each other.


    Ye Fan faced the crowd of nobles present and loudly said, "A rebellion of foreign invaders, I dere to the end!" We still have more evil spirits to fight against, and we need to unite together. To protect Odin''s people, we must do our best! "


    "The tens of thousands of people present were wild with joy when they saw the strength of King Arthur. The cheers grew louder and louder!" Long live Your Majesty! "


    <span>"Long live King Arthur!" "Long live the Odin Empire!" Amidst the vast crowd, the disguised Xie Laiyuan and Elhoman both let out sighs of relief.


    "No wonder the God of Swords called you Military Advisor. It''s really effective for you to arrange those people in the crowd to be the topic of discussion." Elorman sighed.


    Xie Linfuan looked at the unconscious King Arthur on the stage and said with aplicated expression, "That was the n of our boss. With his acting skills, I almost treated him as my father-inw ¡­" As a strategist, the most I can do is mend the branches, cut the leaves, and add flowers to the flowers. "


    "The God of Swords didn''t kill him, he must have worried about you and the princess," Airoman said, "However, even if he is at the Holy Spirit Realm and has been crippled Dantian, the Holy Spirit has been severely injured, which means he is half a cripple.""Boss is just thinking too much for us ¡­" Xie Linfuan sighed and turned around, drowning in the crowd.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2493

    When he turned around to look, he saw that it was Lan Ting. He was calmly looking at the two of them.<span>"She... "She is ¡­" Ai''er immediately realized that this woman was not simple.


    <span>It wasn''t that she was beautiful, but that her appearance was ordinary. However, she was so powerful that she didn''t realize it was so close to her.


    Ye Fan released Ai''er and asked, "How is the investigation going at Lan Ting, that Antonio?"<span>Lan Ting raised his brush and swiftly wrote a line of floating ck calligraphy in mid-air.


    <span>"If I can''t find it, I might have already escaped the Odin Empire."


    Ye Fan sighed, he had also thought about this before. Antonio was a cunning old mage, he wouldn''t be as straightforward as Hogg.<span>"Forget it, since we can''t find him, we can only give up for now. Perhaps... "I need to find someone who knows him a bit better. That way, he''ll be more focused." Ye Fan muttered.


    "Antonio has been in the Divine Court for hundreds of years. Many people in the Elders Guild are his disciples. It might be a little difficult to find him through the Divine Court''swork," Ayer said.


    Ye Fan seemed to have thought of something and said, "Maybe..." "His fellow disciples will understand him better."


    "Fellow disciples..." Ai''er''s eyes lit up. "You mean the Magic King, Mr. Phillips?"<span>Ye Fan nodded his head, "I will send a message to the people of the Immortal Sword Sect and have them contact the Magic King and see if we can get him to help us find him.


    <span>Although Antonio is not very strong, he is like a ticking time bomb.


    "En," Ai''er sweetly smiled, "Ye Fan, with you here, I feel that even if the world ends, I won''t be afraid anymore."


    Ye Fan looked at the beautiful face in front of him. He wanted to hug it and kiss it, but found a pair of eyes staring directly at him from not too far away.He turned his head and smiled. "Lan Ting, you''ve worked hard these past two days. If you want to go back to a ce without a owner, you can go back."


    <span>You can just walk around with the phone I gave you. You don''t have to be standing here all the time. "


    Lan Ting picked up his pen, wrote "Okay," and disappeared.


    <span>Ai''er looked on dumbly, feeling that this girl was indeed a little magical.


    <span>"Don''t look at her, just get used to it."


    <span>Ye Fan was a bit anxious, he hugged Ai''er and kissed her... Odin Imperial City.


    <span>Within the pce, in the bottom level prison.


    <span>Therge, dark, solid rocks were polished to the point that they were iparably smooth, without even the slightest bit of light.


    <span>The runes allowed this ce to be a death prison that even sage realm cultivators would find difficult to break.


    <span>Arthur XIIIy on a pile of dead grass, his face pale, his eyes vacant.


    <span>The sound of footsteps rang out. A man wearing luxurious official clothing carried a delicate lunch box and came to Arthur''s side.


    "Your Majesty..." The person who had arrived was none other than the grave-faced Xie Linfen.


    <span>King Arthur''s eyes regained some of its luster and smirked. "What are you doing here?"


    You want to watch me make fun of you?You guys won, but I was the one who made a fool of myself. Are you satisfied? "


    "Actually... Our Boss, he really didn''t want to seize your throne, so why can''t you trust me more? "


    <span>Xie Linyuan sighed.


    "You don''t want to seize the throne?"


    <span>King Arthur looked at Xie Linyuan''s clothes and asked, "Does this Prince''s uniform mean that your son is already the Emperor and you are the Regent?"


    Xie Linfuan was silent.


    "Haha ¡­" It sounds so good, but in the face of power, who can be immune to it? "


    King Arthur sneered.


    Xie Linyuan said, "Boss told me to leave you in our hands. Even if I let you go, it won''t matter."


    Florence told me that she hoped I would let you go and let you live in seclusion. " King Arthur''s eyes shed with vigor. He endured the pain and sat up, "Really?<span>Florence told you to let me go!


    She doesn''t me me!? "<span>Xie Linyuan nodded. "She said ¡­" "No matter what, as a child, you can''t kill your own father."


    King Arthurughed. "Good girl ¡­" My good daughter, it''s not in vain for me to love her for so many decades! Murphy, do you remember when you first came to Odin Imperial City? Those nobles bullied you, and they didn''t want to let you be used as an important person.


    However, I did my best to reject everyone''s opinions. I let you be a military advisor, and let you marry my beloved daughter. Do you remember all of this? ""Of course... "Your Majesty, we''ve known each other for so many years, you''re more like a father than my biological father," Xie Linyuan said, his eyes turning red.


    <span>"Alright... It''s good that you know it! Fast! Take me out! I must find a good doctor to treat me as soon as possible so that I can recover! "


    King Arthur asked anxiously.


    Xie Linfen simply looked at him silently, unmoved.


    The excitement on King Arthur''s face slowly faded. He revealed a trace of unease, "Murphy, you ¡­. What do you mean, you didn''te to take me away today?"


    Xie Linfuan kneeled on the ground. "Your Majesty, I will never forget the kindness you have shown me."


    <span>However, my boss has saved me who knows how many times. His trust in me made me unable to repay him.


    The dilemma of being loyal and filial was clear. If I choose filial piety, I will let down Odin''s people! So, I can only choose to be loyal! I swear, I will be loyal to the Odin Empire! To live and die with Odin! I have to be loyal to my boss. I can''t repay the trust he has ced in me with my life, so I can only do my best to help him! "


    "Murphy!" You. Do you want your wife! Your children! Do you know that you killed their father and grandfather!? "


    <span>King Arthur shouted in anger.


    <span>Xie Linyuan''s eyes reddened. "I can only try my best to make up for my guilt towards them in the future."


    <span>But... I definitely won''t let you get away with this. You being alive is a threat to my boss! I can''t do something that would let my boss down. The more he trusts me, the more I have to be worthy of his trust! "


    <span>"You ¡­ "You ¡­" King Arthur was so angry that his wounds started to hurt and his whole body trembled.


    "Your Majesty, I have brought your favorite food. After eating, I will send you on your way ¡­ "In my hometown, it''s not good to be hungry while on the road ¡­" As he spoke, Xie Linyuan opened the lunchbox and took out the delicacies within."No!" This King wants to live! You dare to touch This King! Just don''t think about facing your wife and children for the rest of your life! "


    King Arthur roared and knocked over the lunchbox.<span>Seeing the scattered food on the ground, Xie Linfuan''s gaze slowly grew resolute.


    <span>He silently took out a dagger and the muscles in his arm began to tighten ¡­ "Since that''s the case, I''ll send you up..." Suddenly! Xie Linfuan tensed up as he sensed someone approaching the dungeon! "Who!?"


    <span>Soon, a graceful figure walked out from the darkness.


    "Sister-inw?


    <span>"


    Xie Linyuan''s gaze focused. He was shocked to see that it was Su Qingxue, whose face was as cold as frost.


    <span>Su Qingxue silently walked between Xie Linyuan and King Arthur and coldly said: "Military Advisor ¡­ ¡­. I''m sorry.


    "Don''t mind me. I did it for my husband, not for you."


    Xie Linyuan immediately understood what was going on and smiled bitterly. "Sister-inw, are you worried that I''ll let him go?"He finally understood why Su Qingxue insisted on staying in the Imperial City and didn''t leave with Ye Fan.


    <span>She was worried that King Arthur would be let go.


    <span>Su Qingxue did not reply, but an ice spike suddenly condensed in her hand! "Puchi!"


    Without waiting for Xie Linyuan to react! The ice spikes had pierced through King Arthur''s forehead!?


    <span>King Arthur''s eyes widened. He died on the spot! Xie Linfuan''s entire body tensed as his jaw dropped. "Eldest Sister-inw!" "You ¡­" Su Qingxue said faintly, "After what happened today, King Arthur was killed by me. You didn''t manage to stop me in time.


    You are afraid of the God of Swords, and because of your brotherly feelings, you can''t bear to kill me on the spot for revenge.


    Even if you want to hate me, you can hate me. You don''t have to feel too much guilt. Aplex look appeared in Xie Linfuan''s eyes as he felt both grateful and ashamed. "Eldest Sister-inw, why did you have to wade through this muddy water?


    Even if you don''t want me to kill you, you can find someone else to kill you.


    Boss is a man who values his feelings. If he knew that you killed my father-inw, wouldn''t that be my private matter?"If we let someone else kill him, this matter will be even moreplicated.


    "It''s alright, your boss doesn''t treat me as a kind-hearted woman either."


    Su Qingxueughed at herself, "Even his little brother was killed by me. I killed his brother''s father-inw, so nothing will happen to him ¡­" Xie Linfuan''s face was filled with astonishment. He nkly watched as Su Qingxue walked out of the dungeon.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2491

    <span>Seeing that the situation was settled, Ye Fan and Ai''er immediately ordered the nobles from the othernds to immediately return, and the citizens automatically dispersed.


    <span>The king''s speech finally stopped at the scene of "exterminating the rebellion", and "King Arthur" once again won the hearts and minds of the people.


    However, Ye Fan knew that this was only the beginning of the Odin Empire''s transformation.<span>After returning to the pce, Ye Fan asked the servants of the pce to leave and went to look for Princess Florence and Xie Linyuan.


    Ye Fan also let the womene out of the ring. Although it was only a short time of two or three days, the women who were inside the ring also experienced too many soul-stirring scenes.


    "Boss, the situation is under control. I heard that the nobles have a tacit understanding with each other and no one is publicly raising any doubts."


    "Seems like everyone is waiting for you to take the next step, without much dissatisfaction," Xie Linyuan replied."If it were the founders of the Odin Empire, perhaps they would bepletely loyal to Arthur I.


    However, these were all descendants of nobility. They no longer had the loyalty to sacrifice their own lives for Arthur''s thirteenth life.


    <span>"I gave them a way out, and didn''t let them be disloyal in front of the people, so they naturally wouldn''t take the risk to go back on their word." Ye Fan said.


    "Arthur Thirteenth, I still forgot. In the Great Wastnds, only the strong have the right to speak." Elhoman chuckled softly.


    <span>Xu Linshan frowned andmented, "I once thought that he was also an extraordinary Emperor. He once regarded him as a person worthy of respect, andprehended his own Sword Truth from his Sword Truth.


    He didn''t expect that for the sake of the throne, he would even disregard the safety of themoners of the world ¡­ I was wrong.


    Someone like him is simply unworthy of being an overlord. "


    <span>"Shan Shan, don''t talk anymore. The princess is here." Feng Yuying touched Xu Shan''s arm, gesturing for Florence, who was wiping her tears, to stand beside Xie Linyuan.


    <span>Florence forced out a smile with red eyes. "I''m fine, it was my royal father who tried to kill me first, Murphy already exined everything to me."


    <span>I know that in the royal family, there are many times when flesh and blood are inescapable.


    Furthermore, royal father has already acted against our family this time, so we have no choice. "


    At this time, Ye Fan had already changed back to his original appearance, and said, "Old Xie, Arthur XIII has already been escorted to the deepest floor of the pce''s dungeon.


    <span>After all, he''s your father-inw. You''ve lived and worked together for so many years, so I''ll leave him to you to handle.


    <span>Although he is a Saint Soul cultivator, his spirit body was severely injured by my sword intent.


    If you want to let him go, I have no objections. I just don''t want him to disturb the Odin Empire again. "<span>When Florence heard this, she said excitedly, "Your Excellency, Sword God! are you really willing to bypass my royal father!? "


    <span>All the girls were also looking at Ye Fan in astonishment, while Eloman was also frowning.


    "I will keep my promise. If he did not force me to do this, I would not have any thoughts towards the Odin Royal Family.


    My goal was to gather all the power in the flood to stop this disaster, not to kill and seize power."If King Arthur had trusted me, he wouldn''t have reached this step." Ye Fan sighed.


    Florence was so excited that her tears fell, and she knelt down sincerely, "Thank you! Sir God of Swords! "Xie Linyuan had aplex expression on his face. After supporting the princess up, he nodded. "Thank you, boss ¡­" Su Qingxue''s eyes flickered as she asked, "Hubby, you can''t y the role of Arthur XIII now since you can''t deal with the Odin Empire''s court and it won''t be hidden sooner orter."


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile, "That''s why I want you to think of a way..." "How can we settle down andplete the transfer of authority?"


    "Who do you want to rece Arthur XIII?"


    Su Qingxue asked.<span>Ye Fan frowned and clicked his tongue, "About this..." I can''t find a suitable candidate either. After all, I''m not familiar with the people of Odin Kingdom either. "


    "I have a pretty good candidate," Su Qingxue said.


    "Oh?


    "Wife, tell me what you want to hear." Ye Fan hurriedly asked.


    Su Qingxue looked towards Xie Linyuan.


    <span>"Sister-inw!" This absolutely cannot be! "


    <span>Surprised, Xie Linyuan quickly refused. "I''m the Prince Consort!" If I were to inherit it, there will definitely be trouble, and even the nobles will not be able to get over it! "


    Su Qingxue smiled and said, "I''m not talking to you, I''m talking to ¡­ ¡­. Your son! "


    <span>"Fuan!?"


    Xie Linfuan and Florence were stunned.


    <span>Su Qingxue nodded and said: "Fuan carries the blood of the true King Arthur in his body. In terms of identity, hepletely meets the requirements.


    Although he was still young, with a prince in the military as his prince, he would be able to stabilize the government.<span>As for Arthur XIII, it could be said that he wanted to go to the front to fight against the evil spirits, so he could not stay in the Imperial City for long.


    Even if some of the royal family members and nobles were dissatisfied ¡­ However, with Senior Eloman guarding this ce, in the name of the emperor''s teacher from eight thousand years ago, there will naturally not be a problem to support this little emperor. "<span>Everyone was silent. They looked at each other and felt that it was feasible.


    "Wifey, I really didn''t think of this idea of yours, letting Old Xie be the Regent, hehe ¡­" "That''s more assured," Ye Fan said.


    "Boss, sister-inw ¡­" Fuan was still so young, but he was still a child. He definitely wasn''t prepared for this.<span>As the Prince Consort, once I be the Regent, it is inevitable that people will gossip about me, and I fear that I will encounter a lot of resistance.


    <span>"It''s true that Senior Eloman is a deterrent, but for him to forcefully oppress us, it''s definitely not a good thing." Xie Linyuan spoke with some misgivings.


    <span>Florence also said nervously, "Sir God of Swords, I''m afraid we won''t be able to bear this heavy responsibility. If we fail to live up to your expectations ¡­" Ye Fan waved his hand, "There''s no need to say these things. At the critical moment, we have to use extreme methods.


    <span>Right now, everyone has a burden on their shoulders. You are my brother and I believe in you. You also have this ability, so naturally, it is most suitable for you toe.


    If we are too preupied with too many trivial matters at a time like this, we would have even less energy to deal with the apocalypse. "


    <span>Xie Linyuan had no choice but to bite the bullet and nod in agreement.


    <span>Immediately, Ye Fan began discussing with everyone and officially began arranging the next "script".


    This included how to announce to the public that Arthur XIII was going to fight against the evil spirits on the front lines, and that he was not in the mood to govern.


    His Imperial Eroman emerged from the mountains to assist Fuan-Arthur, the young emperor, and Xie Linyuan as Regent.


    Of course, Ai''er, this oracle, would also have to give some words of support to the royal family.<span>As a sword god, Ye Fan also wanted to support this royal family.


    On the morning of the second day, Ye Fan continued to y the role of Arthur XIII, and began to follow the n, and began to hand over authority step by step.


    At that moment, the Imperial City was in a state of upheaval once again, especially the group of princes, it was simply an uproar! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2494

    <span>Although his rtionship with Ai''er had already been established, in the Church of God, the oracle was an iparably holy embodiment.


    Ye Fan didn''t dare to be too intimate with Ai''er, because if he was discovered by someone, it wouldn''t be too good of an impact on her.


    <span>So, even if he had to endure his impulses, Ye Fan could only let Ai''er handle the matters of public service.


    <span>However, Ye Fan did not have much time to spare, he still had to hurry to find Chu Yunyao.


    Inside a hidden building of the Holy Church, arge amount of scientific instruments were flickering.


    Here, was theboratory Chu Yunyao had recently built.<span>Ye Fan had not seen Chu Yunyao for a few days. Seeing the figure of a woman in a white coat who was busy, Ye Fan felt an indescribable warmth towards her.


    "Stupid. You look at me the moment you enter. What are you looking at?"<span>Chu Yunyao did not even look back as she stared at the microscope.


    Ye Fan walked over from the back, hugging the woman''s waist, "Little Yao Yao, did you miss me?""Boring." Chu Yunyao was toozy to reply.


    <span>"Haven''t you been intimate for so many days? Don''t you have any impulses?"


    Ye Fan asked."It''s almost the end of the world. If there''s nothing important, don''t bother me." Chu Yunyao replied.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "If I were to say that I got that ark down, would I still be considered annoying?"


    <span>"What?"


    Chu Yunyao immediately turned around, her eyes shining, "That Armageddon Ark!?"


    Ye Fan nodded, "It sank into the sea. I n to find you and find a way to repair it, so that you can use it as a backup n."Maybe some of the technology there can help us too."


    "Bring me there now!"


    Chu Yunyao was extremely excited, she even took the initiative to hug Ye Fan''s neck and forcefully kissed him, "You''re pretty useful!"


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "You are really anxious. You can''t go alone. I have to go back to the Imperial City and bring everyone with me."<span>The ark wasrge, and it would take more than a day or two to repair and salvage it.


    <span>Most of the Chaos Realm crew members were still outside, and they didn''t know the exact location.


    <span>To go together would also save me the worry of both sides. "


    <span>Chu Yunyao suddenly revealed a yful expression, "Before we depart, I can give you some rewards ¡­." Ye Fanughed evilly, "Are you sure you don''t miss me?"


    "I don''t care if you have to think that way."


    When Ye Fan saw that Chu Yunyao was about to kiss him, he cleared his throat and said, "Benjamin, let''s go out for a bit!"


    Benjamin, who was busying himself in the corner of theboratory, smiled coyly and ran out.


    Obviously, it was impossible for him to just quietly watch from the sidelines.


    "This little brat being an apprentice is pretty smart. It''s just that his foundation is a bitcking. For the time being, he can only do some simple work." Chu Yunyao said.Ye Fan reached out his hand to hold the woman''s face, "Next is us, don''t mention outsiders..." After arge battle, Chu Yunyao began to pack up her equipment.


    <span>"Little Yao Yao, did you manage to study Fiona''s blood sample?"


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but to ask when he discovered that the pair of youths he saved previously were both working in theboratory.


    Chu Yunyao casually said, "The Sessi race indeed have antibodies against the power of chaos. Theoretically, they can produce vines against it, so that normal people will not be noticed by the evil spirits.


    However, he still had to test it out. He wouldn''t be able to finish it so quickly.<span>Moreover, this vine may cause the vinee to lose the ability to cultivate. "


    Ye Fan frowned. Not being able to cultivate was definitely uneptable to most people, even if they could temporarily avoid evil spirits'' attacks.<span>It seemed like it would be difficult to use the Theseus'' antibodies to save people.


    <span>The two said their goodbyes to Ai''er for the time being and left the Divine Court together.


    <span>Returning to the Imperial City from the Divine Court, Ye Fan immediately saw Princess Florence''s low-key funeral at Xie Linyuan''s mansion.


    <span>Although it was not clear whose funeral it was, without even thinking, it was obvious that Arthur XIII had died.


    Seeing that Ye Fan had returned, Xie Linyuan immediately walked up to find a corner with no one around and quietly told them the whole story.


    <span>"Boss, this matter ¡­" Don''t me your sister-inw. She did it for you.


    <span>I told the princess that King Arthur hadmitted suicide and that I had taken care of the body, so the princess could not see anything.


    <span>"Let''s just let this matter pass like this," Xie Linyuan sighed.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, his heart was filled with mixed emotions. This really was something that only Su Qingxue could do.


    When Ye Fan arrived at the back garden and saw thedies, Su Qingxue was discussing some matters regarding the strange array with Ling Yuwei.


    Su Qingxue could see many extraordinary formations from the Book of Heaven. Whenbined with Ling Yuwei, they could achieve twice the results with half the effort, so the two girls also had a tacit understanding.


    Seeing Ye Fan walk over, Su Qingxue raised her head and smiled, "Hubby, Yunyao is back. Are you leaving for the Ark?"


    <span>"Yes." Ye Fan acted as if nothing had happened, and said with a smile, "Will it affect your formation?"


    <span>"It doesn''t matter. We have the flintpass now. As long as we understand the formation well enough, we can set up a formation quickly."


    <span>Gentle Snow and I discussed and wanted to strengthen the Boundless Universe Formation. Aren''t there many evil spirits out in the sea, and the energy of primal chaos was abundant?


    If he could use all of these as cultivation resources, on one hand, he could defend against a portion of the attacks, and on the other hand, he could quickly increase his strength.<span>"If that''s the case, it''ll be much safer for Yunyao to cultivate the Ark over there. We won''t dy our cultivation either." Ling Yuwei said in anticipation.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled in his heart, "Ye Wuya''s greatest help to me is probably because he raised a great master like you."


    "Hmph, consider yourself knowledgeable. You know how much I''m worth!"<span>Ling Yuwei stretchedzily, stood up and said, "Today is ourst night in the Imperial City. I think we''ll have to go out to the sea for a while.


    I need to go shopping for something. Little Snow, do you want to go shopping? "


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "I''m not going. Bring me some good stuff."


    Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes at her. "You''re boring, Little Snow. If you''re so lifeless, you''ll undergo menopause!" I''ll go and find Yu''er and Xiao Yu and have a good time with them. "


    After Ling Yuwei left, Su Qingxue turned around and looked at Ye Fan.<span>"Did Xie Linyuan tell you?"


    Su Qingxue asked.<span>Ye Fan somewhat sighed, "I said it, this Old Xie ¡­ ¡­" "And I was afraid I''d me you."


    "Then don''t you me me?"<span>Su Qingxue asked with a smile.


    Ye Fan walked to the woman''s side and sat down, then grabbed one of Su Qingxue''s hands, "Why would I me you? You killed him for me, not for yourself."


    I only me myself for being soft-hearted. It was supposed to be my hand that was drenched in blood, but my wife had to bear it with your own hands. "<span>Su Qingxue''s eyes reddened, "It''s good that you know it. You said that you want to be the emperor. You''re always so indecisive and undecided. It makes me feel uneasy."


    <span>Ye Fan could not stand his wife''s tears the most. He quickly picked up Su Qingxue and let her sit on hisp.


    <span>"Wife, don''t be like this, why does it look like you''re about to cry?"


    <span>Su Qingxue sniffed and said, "It''s nothing. I just feel that too many things have happened recently and there''s no way to solve the crisis of the Void Chaos. My heart is a little tired."


    "This is a problem that we will face together. Wife, don''t think too much by yourself." Ye Fan hurriedly said.


    Su Qingxue raised her head and looked at him, "Do you really think that this is a problem that everyone is facing?


    The Odin Empire had already seen the evil spirits, and these people were still fighting for power.


    On the other side of the Great War, they were still fighting with the Demon God Kingdom.


    <span>I heard that your life is hanging by a thread in the Sinless City. That is the scene that I calcted previously.


    <span>Could it be ¡­ "Isn''t this husband fighting alone?"

 Chapter 2495

    Ye Fan stared nkly at the woman, unable to say a word.<span>"Don''t you find itughable? One of the most qualified and capable people to escape this disaster.


    "It seems like he is going to die with a group of people who are unworthy of living..." Su Qingxue bit her lower lip and a trace of unhappiness appeared in her eyes.


    Seeing a woman in this state, Ye Fan also felt very sad, "Don''t think too far, it hasn''t reached that step yet, don''t think too badly.<span>Besides, I''m not an emperor, and I don''t have much of a burden on my shoulders, so I''m just following my heart and doing my best. "


    "But... Hubby, you have conquered the Great War, the Wilderness, the Blessed Paradise, the Rootless Land, and Odin. In fact, everyone has ced their hopes on you.Even though you are not known as an emperor, you are already the ruler of the entire Primordial Era. With your temper, you will definitely not escape until the end.


    I was worried that you, a ''nameless and real'' monarch, would ruin yourself because of your kindness ¡­ " Su Qingxue was bitter: "How I wish, you are like those emperors, everything you do, is to protect your own rule.


    <span>For the sake of his own imperial power, he could make a sess of a thousand bones dry, could be willing to let the world down, and not make the world let me down ¡­ However, you can''t do it! People will know at a nce that if you keep a person that isn''t able to benefit from any harm, you will also leave him alive for the sake of your brotherly love.


    <span>Looking at how you are, once you see countless people dying in this world, how can you possibly live on your own? "


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a look of sadness, "Wifey, actually, I was also thinking recently..." Whether it was Arthur XIII, Fog Night, Long Yue, or Su Qian, as emperors, weren''t they qualified?


    <span>Not exactly.


    Since he trained in three thousand great Daos, did an emperor only have one?


    Those who served the nation and the people, openly and honorably, without any fear of death, could be overlords.Savage and deceitful, despicable and crafty, sinister and sinister. He could also be an overlord.


    <span>Endure the humiliation and bear the hardships of an emperor... At one point, I thought that since they hadn''tprehended the Overlord level Concept, they wouldn''t be considered to haveprehended the true Dao of Emperors.


    To put it bluntly, they had only yet to reach the Concept of Cultivation.


    <span>"As an emperor, I might really be inferior to them ¡­" "Of course, I have never seen such an easy to talk monarch like you!" Su Qingxue said powerlessly, "The most disturbing thing is that this is not what you are pretending to be. You are really acting like this ¡­ ¡­" Ye Fanughed awkwardly, "Yes..." I often be soft-hearted and sometimes I don''t have enough determination to kill. This has also caused me a lot of trouble.


    <span>However, no one was perfect, and no one was harmless.


    <span>Honestly speaking, my wife, even though I''ve been awake for a hundred years, I haven''t even been awake for thirty years.


    <span>The ancients spoke of standing at thirty, but they didn''t question it at all.


    I''m not even ''standing'' yet. How can I not be confused?


    For me, I still need to continuously grow, so that I can better judge and no longer feel lost. "<span>Su Qingxue helplessly looked at the man, "You''re telling me these great truths again, and now you''re already so angry that your eyebrows are burning. How can I give you time to be confused?"


    "Haha, based on the current situation, Hong Huang will still have a few more days to live."Ye Fan smiled and said, "Just as I said, since I canprehend the emperor level sword intent, I naturally have my own path to bing an emperor.


    <span>Even though my path to bing an overlord was different from theirs, at the very least, the result of my harvest is much better than theirs.


    Wife, don''t worry too much. Maybe it''s a good thing for idiots, but I really went the right way. "


    Su Qingxue felt powerless and sighed faintly. She closed her eyes and leaned against the man''s chest."I don''t care. Director Su is too tired recently. Let the princess be a silly couple with you ¡­" Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "What kind of words are these? Stupid couple are too ugly to listen to."


    <span>Su Qingxue, on the other hand, opened her watery eyes, revealing a gaze that was delicate and charming, "Husband ¡­. "I''ve missed you."


    <span>Hearing the sweet sound of "Darling", Ye Fan''s heart softened.


    <span>This woman, no matter if it was her true personality switching or acting, it was all too seductive! Ye Fan lowered his head and kissed it. However, before he could kiss it twice, Su Qingxue had already pushed him away.


    "Husband, there''s the taste of Chu Yunyao on your mouth ¡­ ¡­" "That''s impossible. It''s already been a long time, how could she still have her scent ¡­" Not good! He had fallen into a trap! Su Qingxue''s eyes turned cold as she stood up, "Hmph!" "He really knows how to take time off!"


    With that, the woman turned and left.<span>Ye Fan bitterly smiled, this n was really impossible to guard against! On the second day, Ye Fan and the women left for the sunken ark together.


    <span>After all, that ark was very important to a group of Chaos Realm warriors, and Ye Fan was also worried that if he went toote, they would repair the ark and take him away.


    <span>Halfway there, Ye Fan even reunited with the three old brothers, Asmuntis, Azzle and Leviathan.


    <span>The three of them had no desire to stay in the army after this incident with King Arthur.


    In addition, Ye Fan just so happened to be using someone, so the three of them could be considered sage realm experts. Naturally, they wanted to follow by his side.


    Ye Fan was also very willing, since they were all on the same side, and they all had the ability to manage and lead troops.<span>The female friends around him, it wasn''t convenient for them to take care of some matters.


    <span>With these three brothers here, they would be able to share some of the spoils at critical moments.


    Fortunately, when everyone arrived, the sunken ark had yet to be taken away.


    Ye Fan released flying swords that filled the sky, forming a protectiveyer, and let the women out.<span>The girls all circted their cultivation and dived into the sea. Chu Yunyao was using the Starfire Battle Armor, so diving was not a problem.


    <span>When they entered the seabed, they saw the ark, which was sleeping peacefully.


    When Chu Yunyao saw the ark, she couldn''t help but circle it several times. It was clear that she was very excited.


    After which, she released a few pocket robot detectors and began to survey the area around the Ark.


    "This ark has about a million tons of discharge and needs at least 2.6 million horsepower to get it to the surface.


    If he didn''t rely on his own power system to lift it out of the sea, his hull would probably be damaged.But now that it is in the water, if it is not drained, it may take a lot of time to repair the internal system. "


    <span>"Then what should we do?


    "What weck the most right now is time." Misty Night said anxiously.<span>Ye Fan was also at a loss.


    <span>Su Qingxue''s charming eyes moved and she smiled, "Husband, I have a n. Why don''t you give it to me ¡­ ¡­" The people at the bottom of the sea all became eerily quiet, even feeling a chill ¡­ Ling Yuwei touched her arm, "I can''t take it anymore ¡­ They had been ''concubines'' along the way. Su Qingxue, could you be more normal?! Goosebumps even rose up! "


    <span>"Sister Qingxue, can you stop acting like a princess? I can''t take it anymore with Sister A-Jiao here." Blue Rain was covering his head.


    <span>Nian Lu Jiao pouted, feeling wronged. What was he trying to get in her way for?


    <span>Ning Zimo stared at Ye Fan speechlessly, "Hubby, how did you provoke Qingxue?


    <span>Why is she doing this? "


    <span>Ye Fan revealed a bitter smile, "Isn''t it light snow..." Speaking of which, my wife, what kind of n have youe up with? "


    <span>"Darling, did you forget about the treasure that you gave to me?"


    Su Qingxue smiled and took out the pearl that was emitting a dim light."Water Repelling Pearl!?"


    Ye Fan was overjoyed, how could he have forgotten about this matter? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2496

    With the Water Repelling Pearl, which was said to be able to open up a wide path in the sea, the seawater around the Ark was drawn out, making it seem extremely simple.


    <span>An enormous barrier of water protection covered the entire ark, and the flow of water obediently withdrew from the area.


    <span>In the depths of the sea, there was suddenly a dry area.


    <span>Chu Yunyao had no choice but to apud Su Qingxue''s return movements, "You''re amazing this time."


    "Thank you for the praise, Master Chu." Su Qingxue smiled sweetly.


    Chu Yunyao was a little confused, "It can''t be that you have a split personality, right?"


    <span>Su Qingxue had an innocent look in her eyes, "State Grandmaster Chu, did I scare you?"


    "Oh my god!" Sister Qingxue, can you change back! The princess'' mode is so weird ¡­ " By now, Team Blue Rain was going crazy.


    <span>Seeing the women''s scalps go numb, Ye Fan found it very interesting.


    "When evil spirits invade, one thing that benefits us is that the demon beasts in this sea either died or ran away.


    <span>Otherwise, in our current position, we would have to deal with a lot of demon beasts.


    "To open up a ce for us to stay in peace, it would be hard to avoid water droplets."


    Ye Fan had experienced that solo adventure in the Sodom Continent, so he was very familiar with the density of the sea demon beasts.


    When they entered the ark, they saw the various equipment that were used to make the magicite ores. They were all amazed.<span>Chu Yunyao told the others not to move around as they wanted to avoid damaging this "treasure". She immediately dispatched her nanomites to inspect the ark.


    <span>"Yunyao, how long will it take for you to repair the Ark?"


    Ye Fan asked.<span>"To me, this is the ceiling of my scientific knowledge. It will take me at least a few months to understand it.


    <span>"To truly repair it and grasp it, I''ll need at least a year." Chu Yunyao said.


    "One year?


    "<span>Everyone cried out in rm.


    <span>Chu Yunyao frowned, "More than a year?


    "This is the Armageddon Boat that can fly in the void of primal chaos. I''m just by myself, and none of you are able to help."<span>When everyone thought of this, it really made things difficult for Chu Yunyao. They looked at the ark, but could not understand a single thing.


    "One year is fine, two years is fine. Don''t forget, we have the Boundless Universe Formation. We can create time differences." Ling Yuweiughed.


    Upon hearing this, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Ling Yuwei did not dy any further. She immediately ced the Boundless Universe Formation outside of the ark.


    As a result, the entire area including the Ark had a time difference.<span>The strengthening of the formation was also thanks to some of the content that Su Qingxue had obtained from the Wordless Book.


    The records in the Wordless Heavenly Book were extremely mysterious. Even the formations that Ling Yuwei had learned from Ye Wuya were not as profound as the ones in the Heavenly Book.


    Unfortunately, Su Qingxue''s cultivation was limited, so she could only see one hair on the top.But even so, it was extremely helpful.


    <span>Since the others couldn''t help much by staying in the Ark, they decided to spend their time in the array formation to cultivate.


    After all, this time he was going to face a Chaos Realm expert, one that didn''t even have enough vision to meet a Saint Realm expert.


    Ye Fan also didn''t train systematically for a period of time. Coincidentally, this time, the repair of the ark required quite a few days, so he took out the Gravity Training Room and nned to use the time difference to train inside the nexus.


    Ye Fan realized that it was already impossible for his body to improve in such a short period of time.


    In other words, he might not be able to achieve a stable destruction of his fleshly body even on thest day of the devouring process.Therefore, he put more of his energy into cultivating his inner force and sword intent.


    <span>After this period of frequent battles, many events, Ye Fan had a lot of feelings.


    <span>Combining some of his own insights with the sword intent was Ye Fan''s top priority.


    "Weiwei, how much time difference is there between this magical formation and the outside world?"


    Ye Fan felt that he should first rify things a bit. Otherwise, if the time was too long, there would be too many variables in the prehistord.


    <span>"After being strengthened like this, the time difference between the Boundless Universe Formation and the outside should be increasing by the day every month.


    In other words, it would take us more than ten days to cultivate here for a year.<span>"Don''t mention anything else, Yunyao should have enough time to repair the ark," Ling Yuwei said proudly.


    <span>The women''s faces were filled with joy, feeling that this was somewhat inconceivable.


    Ye Fan started to calcte, it seemed like one day became a month, and a lot of time had passed.<span>However, how could it be possible for women to go from the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm to the Saint Realm, or the Saint Realm to the Chaos Realm in one or two years?


    <span>Perhaps a year had passed, but there still hadn''t been much change.


    On the other hand, in the outside world, arge number of people were being killed by evil spirits every day.


    Ye Fan thought about it, I also have a God of Swords ring. The time inside the ring is half a year longer than outside.


    In other words, the difference in time between the formation array and the ring could turn a day in the Wastnd into fifteen years!?


    One day, changed to fifteen years!?<span>Although it was only a spirit body that entered, unable to cultivate the fleshly body, it could only beprehended.


    However, once hepletelyprehended it and raised his cultivation, it wouldn''t take much effort at all! Ye Fan felt that it was time to share this secret with everyone. This matter was rted to whether or not everyone could survive this apocalypse.


    Ye Fan took off his Sword God Ring, his tone solemn as he told his secret.


    "What!?


    <span>Half a year inside the ring, one day outside!? "


    When everyone heard this truth, they were naturally stunned.


    <span>"Doesn''t that mean... It''s been more than ten years inside, and it''s only been a day outside? "


    Nian Lu muttered.


    <span>"Damn you, Ye Fan!" No wonder his cultivation speed was so fast! He had actually left his best treasure for himself! No! Hurry up and bring this over to me. With this treasure, I''ll be able to surpass you in no time! "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er was the most anxious. She grabbed the Sword God''s Ring and put it on.


    However, she tried to enter the ring for a long time after activating her primordial spirit. She couldn''t do it no matter how long she tried.


    "What the hell? There''s no movement at all. Are you lying?"


    Xiao Xin''er took off the ring and threw it to Su Qingxue, "Qingxue, try it and see if the original wife is useful."Su Qingxue''s face turned red. After putting on the ring, she also tried it and shook her head.


    "I can''t enter either, Darling ¡­ Since this ring is called the God of Swords'' Ring, then maybe only a de Master can use it? "


    Su Qingxue handed it to Xu Linshan, "Sister Lingshan, you are a swordsman, why don''t you give it a try?"


    Xu Linshan forced a smile. She was not used to Su Qingxue''s princess style, but she still tried it out curiously.<span>In the end, Xu Linshan also shook her head, "No, there''s no response."


    "It can''t be broken, right?" Ye Fan took back the ring and closed his eyes. With a swoosh, he opened his eyes, allowing his Primal to enter the mountain peak within the sea of swords.<span>He was now so much higher up that he could no longer see the ce where he first stood.


    However, he still couldn''t see the end of that mountain peak. It was inplete chaos.


    Ye Fan pulled his primordial spirit away, and thought for a while before saying, "Maybe this ring only recognizes me."


    The higher the grade of the magic treasure, the more spiritual it was.


    This God of Swords'' ring has a mysterious origin, but without a doubt, it is a top-notch treasure.<span>Since Tianshu had waited for so long and only waited for a user like Gentle Snow to use it, it''s likely that the God of Swords'' Ring will not be used by anyone as they wish. "


    <span>Everyone nodded when they heard this. They all knew how valuable it would be if they could exchange one day for fifteen years. Raising their cultivation base would definitely be swift.


    However, this sort of thing was impossible to force. Wordless Heavenly Book and the God of Swords'' Ring were both things that could only be encountered by chance and not sought after.


    <span>At this time, Blue Rain''s charming eyes turned and he pped: "Then what if Big Brother Ye Fan takes our Primordial Spirit and goes in together?


    The God of Swords'' ring wouldn''t mind, right? "<span>"Bring a primordial spirit?


    "How do I take him?"


    <span>Ning Xuemo was puzzled.


    <span>Ye Fan also curiously looked at Blue Rain.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2497

    "Heh, my Saint Gu has a usage called ''Spirit Communication Gu''.


    Originally, it was used tomunicate with the souls of the living and the souls of the dead.<span>However, if I use the Saint Gu to strengthen the Spirit Communication Parasite, the primordial spirit of the two cultivators will temporarily be bound.


    <span>Then, when Ye Fan''s soul enters the ring, he might be able to bring in another soul.


    <span>Because in that instant, the two Primordial Souls were linked together in a certain sense. "


    <span>Lan Yu took out a sparkling and translucent bone flute from the ancient ruins.


    <span>"This sacred item is able to allow me to manipte the Sacred Gu more freely. I am very confident that I can seed.


    However, the fact that the primordial spirit was bound meant that the two primordial spirits would have a great influence on each other.


    If one party was harmed, the other party would be implicated as well."Big Brother Ye Fan, you have to think about it yourself. Don''t force yourself." Blue Rain reminded him.


    "I know that, but we''re all on the same side here, so there''s nothing for me to worry about."<span>Ye Fan wasn''t stupid. If it was a normal rtionship, he wouldn''t even know the secret of the God of Swords'' ring, let alone bring people inside.


    <span>"Then... "Then I''ll just be a test subject myself." Blue Rain suggested.


    "Xiao Yu, is it going to be dangerous?" Nian Ru asked worriedly.


    "The greater the risk, the greater the harvest. Little Yu should have a rough idea!" Ning Zimo replied.<span>At this time, Blue Rain smiled and nodded his head. After exining the steps to Ye Fan, the two sat down.


    <span>A ray of colorful light shot out from Blue Rain''s mouth like a vine.


    Afterwards, this light entered between Ye Fan''s eyebrows.<span>The bone flute began to y. After a strange tune, Ye Fan felt a strange connection between him and Blue Rain.


    <span>Within Ye Fan''s spiritual world, he clearly felt that there was another person. He opened his eyes and saw that it was Time-Blue Rain! Big Brother Ye Fan! We have seeded! "


    <span>When Blue Rain ran over, he grabbed Ye Fan''s hand.


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "Get ready. If anything goes wrong, quickly retreat."


    <span>"En!"


    Thedy nodded.


    Ye Fan began following the original steps and entered the God of Swords'' ring.<span>However, this time, the primordial spirit brought an extra primordial spirit in.


    Ye Fan''s vision changed once again. He discovered that he had already entered the Sword God Ring. The surrounding flying swords were iparably deste.<span>"Xiao Yu?


    <span>"Xiao Yu!"


    <span>Ye Fan shouted loudly, but there was no response.


    Just when Ye Fan was feeling anxious, he suddenly heard a voiceing from the bottom of the mountain.<span>"Brother Ye Fan ¡­ ¡­" Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, and then quickly ran down the mountain.


    <span>After running for a long distance, they finally found Team Blue Rain''s figure! The two held each other, and Ye Fan let out a long sigh of relief. "You scared me to death! I thought there was an ident!"


    At this time, Blue Rain also had a joyous expression on his face. Looking around, he said, "So this is the world inside the God of Swords'' Ring. Swords are everywhere. No wonder Big Brother Ye Fan''s flying swords are endless.


    But we came in hand in hand, why am I down here, and you''re up here.


    <span>"I wanted to run up to you, but I couldn''t. I was blocked by a force."


    Ye Fan suddenly understood, "It seems..." The God of Swords'' ring relied on its strength to block you at this location.


    "I can''t go to the top of the mountain either. The road to the mountain is still very long."<span>"But, in terms of cultivation level, my cultivation is clearly higher than Brother Ye Fan''s. At any rate, I''m still in Sheng Domain." At this time, Lan Yu was puzzled.


    At this time, Ye Fan also suddenly realized this problem.


    Could it be ¡­ The God of Swords'' ring was graded based on bat strength'' and not on one''s inner force cultivation?In other words, this training method of Ye Fan really fits the value of the ring?


    <span>Of course, it was also possible that the ring was separated ording to the way of the sword and the level of one''s cultivation.


    All in all, the God of Swords'' ring also proved that all cultivation methods were equal and not the most important thing.


    After the experiment, the two of them returned to the outside of the cave.Team Blue Rain excitedly told everyone: "The ring doesn''t have any spiritual energy or Chaotic Force, but the time is different from the time outside.


    <span>The best way is toprehend the realm inside the ring, and then go back outside to cultivate. "


    "That''s great! "Then let''s all enter the ring and take it as a group entering closed-door training," the Leviathanughed.<span>At this time, Blue Rain''s face was full of awkwardness, "Uhm ¡­ ¡­ The Spirit Communication Parasite can only be used by two people at the same time, which means, every time, Brother Ye Fan can only bring one person in. "


    Ye Fan saw that everyone was somewhat regretful and couldn''t help but tough, "You really want to go in all of you?"


    <span>This won''t do. Although this ce is temporarily safe, it''s not a hundred percent safe either.


    <span>There must be arge portion of people guarding outside. In case of an emergency, they must all be inside the ring, but how do we deal with them? "


    <span>After being reminded by Ye Fan, everyone finally realized that they couldn''t rx too much.


    <span>"I will bring everyone in one by one. However, in order to have the best results, it is still difficult to advance further since our cultivation has encountered the shackles.


    Because if he hadn''t encountered any bottlenecks in the first ce, then he wouldn''t have wasted too much time training outside.


    If he was unable to find a solution to his cultivation level problem, then he would have to spend a lot of time toprehend a certain realm in it. It would be more worthwhile.<span>For the time being, he was able toprehend 10 to 15 years inside, which was the equivalent of a day outside.


    "In half a month, everyone will make great progress!" Ye Fan said.Ye Fan had other ns, and he thought of Ai''er and Xie Linfen. Actually, he could also help them improve.


    <span>Although Xie Linfen probably didn''t have the time, Ai''er could make a trip here. Perhaps with her talent, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to breakthrough to the Chaos Realm after 15 years ofprehension.


    Once Ai''er reached the Chaos Realm, there wouldn''t be many people in this world who would be a match for her.<span>After the n waspleted, everyone arranged the order to enter the ring.


    Other than Chu Yunyao who was focused on researching and repairing the ark, the rest of the cultivators were busy cultivating.


    Within the deep sea formation, the Ark had already been concealed. It seemed to bepletely dark.


    <span>However, the magical formation was shining brightly.


    <span>Xiao Jin acted as the ''light source'' as the gigantic dragon that was hundreds of meters longy within the array, emitting heat while emitting light.


    From time to time, he would spray out mes to help Chu Yunyao refine some metals. Thinking about how he was a dignified fire dragon, to be able to do this, he could only feel tears flowing down his face.


    <span>Of course, when he thought of the end of the Primal Chaos Void, Xiao Jin felt that he had to repair the ark as soon as possible. Otherwise, where would he be able to run to?


    <span>As far as cultivators were concerned, once they truly began to train, time would fly by at a rapid pace.


    Unknowingly, five months had passed within the formation.<span>During this period of time, Nian Ru Jiao, Ning Zimo, Fog Night, Xu Ling Shan, and Feng Yueying had alle out of the ring.


    The women had a great harvest. From the very beginning, their cultivation base had all advanced by leaps and bounds, and their cultivation realms had all increased by leaps and bounds.<span>Every time Ye Fan came out, he would not forget to check on Chu Yunyao''s progress. After all, the ark was still the most important.


    He was also not willing to let Chu Yunyao work hard and wanted to spend some time talking to her, even if Chu Yunyao found him boring.


    "Little Yao Yao, how''s the progress? It''s been five months, can''t you still fly?" Ye Fan asked from inside the control room.


    <span>Chu Yunyao drew a line of symbols on the demon crystal screen, densely packed together, like a matrix that Ye Fan could not understand.


    "The power system is rtively simple. I need to put it at the back to fix it. What I need to do now is modify the operating system.


    "If we can''tpletely control the operating system, we might not be able to dispatch the Ark even if we repair it." Chu Yunyao said without turning her head around.


    Ye Fan nodded his head, looking around at the surrounding screens which were getting brighter and brighter, and every time, he would feel that there was some progress.<span>"Oh right, I saw some information from the ship''s database this month.


    It was an ether civilization that had once attempted to devour the void of primal chaos, which was also the method of saving the world that you were interested in.


    <span>"Ether, from a scientific point of view, after I read it, there are some things that might enlighten you." Chu Yunyao raised her head and said with a smile that was not a smile.


    "A n to save the world with the ether particles?"<span>Ye Fan''s interest was immediately piqued. After all, the ether could be said to be the best civilization on the path of science, "Hurry up and tell me."


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2501

    <span>In an instant, the temperature in the control room of the Ark was frighteningly low. Even if Su Qingxue did not use her cultivation, her eyes could still freeze someone.


    Her elegant, fairy-like face caused Fog Night, Blue Rain, and the other women to tremble in fear.


    Xiao Xin''er and Chu Yunyao, the two girls, had nothing to do with each other.Feng Yuying, Ling Yuwei, and Xu Linshan, who were on good terms with Su Qingxue, would definitely not sing a different tune at this moment.


    <span>Ye Fan also had a bad taste in his heart. He knew that he had gone too far, and that he had let down all the women.


    <span>With so many female friends, he was actually satisfied. He didn''t want to take advantage of her.


    However, if anything happened to Feng Qinn, Ye Fan felt that he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    He could not lie to himself. If a person could not revive after death, then he could not hesitate in this matter.<span>"Wife... "Although I haven''t known Curator Feng for long, we have experienced a lot together. For your body to be able to recover, it is because of her."


    "How many times have you saved her?"


    Su Qingxue asked.Ye Fan frowned, "Then I can''t just sit by and watch her die ¡­" "At least he''s someone I know."


    <span>"Aren''t father and mother in danger?


    <span>Why don''t you just stand guard? Why must you stand guard over Feng Qinn?


    I don''t care too much about that candlelight, how many times do you want to hurt us!?<span>Let me tell you, with Feng Qinn''s personality, no one will be convinced. If you want to do something to me, I''ll do it for you! "


    Su Qingxue said coldly.


    There''s her, there''s no me.


    Such decisive wordspletely stunned Ye Fan.<span>Ye Fan didn''t expect Su Qingxue to reject him so harshly in front of the women.


    Xiang Ru couldn''t bear it, "Qingxue, Darling is just being kind. After all, he''s from the same n, so you ¡­" "You shut up!"Su Qingxue reprimanded with a cold voice and red at Ru Jiao.


    <span>Nian Ru''s personality was gentle and gentle. She did not dare to speak anymore and timidly took two steps back while looking at Ye Fan helplessly.


    <span>Since even Xiang Ru and Jiao were forced to retreat like this, the other women did not want to interfere anymore.


    Besides, who would really hope that there would be another beautifuldy in this family?<span>Ye Fan felt his heart ache. "Why are you throwing a tantrum at A-Jiao?"


    <span>"It''s not like she offended you ¡­" "If I throw a tantrum at A-Jiao, I''ll only hurt her this once. If you bring a clear wave, you''ll hurt everyone!"


    <span>Ye Fan felt his scalp tingle, and his mood also became restless, "I couldn''t win against you, and it''s also true that I didn''t do well enough."


    For the time being, I don''t want to care about the rtionship between Feng Qinn and me.


    I only know that I cannot watch her die in the Demon God Kingdom.Moreover, the most important thing right now is to thoroughly investigate the situation in the Demon God Nation! "


    "If you dare bring her back, I''ll kill her ¡­" Su Qingxue''s eyes were red and her face was expressionless.


    Ye Fan was a bit unsure, and felt that Su Qingxue might really do that.


    After all, Feng Qinn didn''t have any sort of sisterly rtionship with her, and it was indeed difficult to get along with her.<span>Feng Qinn was even stronger than Chu Yunyao. Chu Yunyao would rather be immersed in scientific research than interact with Su Qingxue.


    However, Feng Qinn was clearly one of those women who liked to have opinions.


    Ye Fan''s mind was in a mess, but he could only put it aside for now, "Yunyao, can the Temple''s space jumping device be used?"<span>"That''s fine, we can return to the battle within today." Chu Yunyao wasn''t afraid of Su Qingxue.


    There was a hint of schadenfreude in the corners of her eyes, as if she was enjoying watching the couple argue."Alright, let''s return to the Divine Court first. After that, I''ll go find Candle and Feng Qinn. You guys go find the people from the Northern Marquis Estate and split up into two."


    Ye Fan also didn''t expect the women to go to the Demon God Kingdom together. Besides, there was no need, they already had the power to protect themselves.


    During this period of hard work, the women had been reborn.<span>Especially Xiao Xin`er, who, after fifteen years ofprehension, had even gone through the Chaos God''s Punishment at sea. Ordinary Chaos Realms were simply no match for her.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, he was angry, and didn''t want to talk anymore.


    Chu Yunyao hid the ark in a deepke and activated the stealth mode. Afterwards, the group returned to the Heavenly Court.<span>Through the space-warp device, the group returned to the Imperial Advisor''s estate in the imperial city.


    However, the Residence of Northern Marquis was now empty. It was obvious that the couple had brought the northern army down south.


    Ye Fan said goodbye to the women and told them to be careful of their own safety. He exchanged nces with Su Qingxue, but didn''t know what to say.The two of them had not felt cold like this for a long time. Ye Fan felt very ufortable inside, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to rm too many people, so he quietly flew towards the location mentioned by the candlelight.In the Imperial Advisor''s house, after Ye Fan left, the women started to persuade Su Qingxue again.


    "Xiao Xue, don''t be angry, he is that kind of person."


    "That''s right, we''re not young anymore. This kind of thing should look less serious."<span>"Actually, even if you got angry at him, you wouldn''t be able to stop him. Even if he sneaks around, he would still get involved with that woman ¡­" "Stinky Ye Fan, how lecherous!"


    However, Su Qingxue merely smiled, "When did you see that I was angry?"


    The girls were stunned. They didn''t know why Su Qingxue gave off such a refreshing feeling.


    Su Qingxue walked over and held Xiang Ru''s hand. "A-Jiao, I''m sorry for what I did just now. I had to act that way."<span>Xiang Ru looked at the woman in a daze, confused. "No ¡­" "It''s alright, I didn''t rx ¡­" "Hey, Su Qingxue, what are you doing? Acting?"


    <span>Ling Yuwei was puzzled.


    <span>Su Qingxue walked out of the room and raised her head to look at the chilly blue sky.


    <span>"Once upon a time there was a family of three, mother was a gentle housewife, father was a sessful businessman, daughter was cute.


    <span>The family and the beauty were very happy.


    Every Sunday, Mom makes Dad''s favorite cheesecake, with a thickyer of cream.


    Dad gets the cake and kisses Mom gently and says, ''Love, darling,'' and his daughterughs.<span>However... Every year, there were two or three Sundays, and Dad would be in a bad mood.


    <span>After he obtained the cake, he would throw it on the ground and crush it with one foot! Then he angrily shouted, "Do you only know how to make these useless trash?"


    <span>Whenever his father was angry, his mother would cry, kneel on the ground to clean up, saying ''I''m sorry'', his daughter would also cry.


    <span>Then,te at night, my father, drunk, came home.


    <span>Mom would use all sorts of gentleness to make Dad feel better. And the next Sunday, Dad will be happily eating his cake as if it had never happened. "


    <span>Su Qingxue turned around and faintly smiled at the women, "Do you know why dad suddenly got angry?"


    <span>"Because... Daddy''s in trouble at work? "


    Blue Rain guessed.<span>"Is the cake badly made?"


    Xu Linshan said again.


    <span>Su Qingxue shook her head. The women were all confused.


    "Dad isn''t angry at all. He''s just deliberately venting his anger two or three times a year, intentionally hurting Mom a few times ¡­" Chu Yunyao crossed her arms in front of her and gracefully leaned against the door frame as she spoke.


    "Why?"


    <span>Nian Ru asked hesitantly.


    Chu Yunyao shrugged her shoulders, "Because, Daddy must let Mommy know, love her, be gentle to her ¡­ ¡­" Not of course.


    He wants to let Mom know that this kind of gentle gift is not easy toe by. "


    <span>The women all suddenly understood something. They looked at Su Qingxue with aplicated expression. They felt admiration and a little fear.


    Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao looked at each other, then turned and looked at the southern sky.


    <span>"This husband of ours, everything else is good.


    If we don''t make him angry and make him suffer, he won''t know how many women he''ll bring back and make us upset ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2498

    <span>Chu Yunyao walked onto a tform in the control room and clicked on a floating touch panel on the side.


    Soon, the tform lit up and a holographic image appeared.<span>With therge amount of images and symbols, Ye Fan couldn''t figure it out.


    <span>But Chu Yunyao seemed to already understand all of this, and after selecting a portion of the information, the holographic image changed.


    <span>"In front of Ye Fan''s eyes, a grand map of the Tasmanian ne appeared!" The specks of light here were actually the worlds created by the primordial spirit energy emitted by the Great Destion Stone.


    Different colors represented the difference between the main ingredients.


    <span>The world we''re in right now is filled with water particles. It''s blue, that''s why there''s this vast ancient sea.


    Some worlds are made entirely of metal, sand, rock, green and so on. They are all different.


    Ye Fan muttered, "What a coincidence, on Earth, seventy percent of us are also the ocean."<span>"Perhaps it''s not a coincidence ¡­" Chu Yunyao narrowed her eyes.


    <span>"What do you mean?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao ced her hands in the pockets of her coat and said, "If this was a coincidence, then it would be too much of a coincidence.


    Those of us who went from the tai chi to the tai-Su ne all appeared in an environment just right for us to live in.


    However, based on the ratio, even if we were to only explore this Primal ne Diagram, it''s still more than ten times the space in which our Earth previously resided in the universe.


    <span>By using the ether ne''s telescope, they were able to explore to an unimaginable distance.


    <span>In such a vast space, do you think it''s a coincidence for us people to appear in the same world? "


    Ye Fan carefully thought about it and realized it was too strange, "Could it be..." There''s a ''operation of the secret chamber''? "


    "Your argument is very unscientific, but it should be about the same." Chu Yunyao thought about it and said, "I''m guessing there''s a specialw that allows a life form to appear in the right world.


    <span>It''s like gravity, aw of existence. "


    <span>Ye Fan felt as if he thought of something, and a light shed in his head. However, he suddenly slipped away again.


    He scratched his head in distress, vaguely feeling that this was very important, but he couldn''t think of a reason why.


    <span>Chu Yunyao continued to speak at this time, "In the center of every world is a different Primal ck Hole.


    <span>Every primal ck hole, depending on the mass, created worlds of varying sizes.


    <span>Even these worlds had very different shapes.


    Some were spherical, some were polygonal, some were multiyered, and even some were archipgo shaped.


    For example, our current world was originally a polygon.<span>However, most of them have already been devoured, so there is only a small circr area in the middle. "


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan was surprised, and couldn''t help but interrupt, "But..." Little Yao Yao, what does this have to do with the method of saving the world that you talked about? "


    Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at the man, "What are you so anxious for, let me finish!"<span>Ye Fan could only shut his mouth.


    "What is most interesting to me is that not every ce in the Grandwake Realm is filled with the power of primal chaos.


    <span>Like the Taiji world we were in before, the universe is filled with dark matter.


    <span>Even though we''ve only explored 13.8 billion light-years, there''s no barrier that''s keeping us from exploring.


    <span>However, the Primal ne was not like that.


    <span>"Between many worlds, besides the power of chaos, most of the spaces that theoretically exist between worlds are invisible!"


    <span>Chu Yunyao''s eyes sparkled.


    <span>Ye Fan carefully thought about it and said, "What you mean is that most of the space in the Primal ne hasn''t been developed yet?"


    <span>This information was basically the same as the information he had obtained from the demons.


    ording to the understanding of the Primal Chaos Dimension, the appearance of the Primordial ck Hole was the reason for the birth of the Primal ck Hole in the Primal Chaos Dimension. Of course, the development of the Primal Chaos Dimension was uneven and there was no unity to it.


    "Yes, only the power of the ck hole can open up a new world.<span>But the power of chaos itself wasn''t enough to create a new world.


    <span>This has created a situation where, ording to our calctions, we clearly know that certain regions haverge areas that we do not know about, yet are unable to reach. "


    Chu Yunyao pointed at the areas on the screen, "Look ¡­ ¡­. If wepare the original ck hole to countless wells.


    From the Primal ne, some wells were very deep, some were very shallow, and some wells were once again opened up to each other.


    However, there were still many areas that had yet to be dug up and were still unknown.<span>In fact, these unknown worlds upied the vast majority of the Primal ne.


    The world we live in in these primordial ck holes is just like the pores on a human body, tiny and tiny. "<span>Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air. After hearing what Chu Yunyao had said, he felt like he understood the Primal ne even more clearly.


    "I know you want to ask, Ether''s way of saving the world."


    Chu Yunyao could see the anxiety in the man''s heart. With a smile that was not a smile, she said, "Those wise men of the ether civilization, after discovering this method of existence in the Grandmaster Realm, formted two methods to save the world."


    "There are two kinds!?"Ye Fan was very surprised, this group of people were too smart.


    <span>Chu Yunyao nodded, "The first method, is called the ''Creation n''.


    Wasn''t there a lot of empty space in the Primal ne?<span>The ether particles had already decided to explore those unknown spaces by himself, thus channeling more and more Chaotic Force into those spaces.


    This was equivalent to creating a ck hole and absorbing the chaos energy.


    <span>This way, the power of chaos will be diluted, greatly dying the destruction of the world.


    It was a pity ¡­ Even the smallest primordial ck hole wasn''t something that the ether civilization could replicate at that time. "


    Ye Fan frowned, this kind of thinking was really hard to aplish. The ck hole was made from pure original power, and the energy contained inside was simply incalcble.<span>"And the second?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao''s eyes revealed a strong interest, "This second n is even more interesting. They call it the ''dimension reduction n''.


    Ether believes that if the dimensions of the Tai Su World were to decrease, they would be able to avoid the Apocalypse. "


    <span>"Dimensional reduction?"


    <span>Ye Fan frowned and said, "Little Yao Yao, although I am not a physicist, but I think the dimension is long, wide, and tall."


    <span>If we are the life of the three-dimensional world, the dimension of reduction is the ne world.


    <span>If a person is crushed into a piece of paper, then we will be destroyed. How can we save the world? "


    "ording to our human physics on Earth, and even ording to the scientific theory of Taiji, you are right.<span>"Not only will it cause our own destruction, it will also lead to the destruction of the entire universe due to the irreversible situation ¡­" "But!"


    The corner of Chu Yunyao''s mouth slightly rose, "That is the scientific theory of our Primal Chaos World, maybe from the very beginning ¡­ ¡­ "Was it wrong?"


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2502

    The southeastern part of the great conquest, the eastern part of the coastal city.


    <span>It was autumn, and the wind was cold and mournful.


    <span>The civilians had all been evacuated, andrge numbers of cultivators and troops were gathered here.


    <span>The entire city was filled with a tense atmosphere. There was no longer any life in the streets.


    An inn in the city had already been used as a temporary encampment for cultivators.


    In arge guest room, Feng Qinn, who was wearing a ck armor and had his hair tied up in a hairpin, was currently discussing the n with three other generals.


    Of the three, two of them were the Sacred Heart of the Ye Family and the Tu Family, while the other was the Saint Body of the White Tiger Family.<span>Now that the war was in short supply, all the races felt a sense of crisis, and some of the n experts who had been keeping a low profile previously also stepped forward.


    <span>These people could be considered the core strength of each n, including Feng Qinn. All of them were no older than two hundred years old.


    But even if the army had many sage realm experts, they still suffered great losses in front of the Demon God Kingdom.


    "Let''s set off tonight. Ran Shou''s scouts have already investigated the waterway.<span>It just so happened to be a gap in the defenses of the Demon Army of the Sea God and the Sky Demon Army.


    <span>After we infiltrate into the Demon God Kingdom, we''ll split up and move ording to the route on the map.


    <span>After gathering all the information, he would gather them in the Demon Capital ording to his original n.


    At that time, everyone will be in an uproar, so I will take the opportunity to assassinate Smoke Stub, do you guys have any objections? "


    The three sage realm cultivators looked at each other in dismay. The White Tiger sage said: "General Feng, the three of us can fight it alone.<span>We believe in you, so let''s follow your n. "


    <span>Feng Qinn nodded. He was about to say something when someone came in from outside.


    The door to the guest room was pushed open. Xiao Huai Su, who was dressed in a fiery red military attire with a silver metal whip tied around her waist, and a middle-aged man wearing a jade crown walked in.


    "General Feng, we want to participate in this mission as well." Xiao Huai Su''s tone was firm.<span>Feng Qinn was stunned, "Susu, how did you ¡­" "His Majesty told me. Don''t worry, of course I won''t recklessly spread this!"


    Xiao Huai Su extended a hand to the man beside her and said, "This is Elder Huang Zheng. Since I myself am only a Heavenly Emperor, I brought this Sacred Body Realm elder of our n to participate in this mission. This way, we won''t be held up."


    "It''s not a matter of cultivation. We''re here to assassinate him anyway, so we won''t be his match in a direct confrontation."However, this mission was very dangerous, and calling it a narrow escape from death was not an exaggeration.


    Four people is enough, why do you still need to interfere? "


    <span>Feng Qinn frowned.


    <span>Huang Zheng said: "General Wind, since the fall of Dark Moon City, we have retreated the defensive line to a very deep position.


    <span>If we lose our defenses in Eastern Lin City, then the war will directly spread to our Phoenix n''s Sky Fire City.


    Assassinate the Smoke Powder that just popped out of the Fog of the Night. At the very least, it''ll be able to cause chaos within the Demon God Nation for a while.


    Only then will we have time to mobilize more of the strong, and even to summon the patriarch back.


    Otherwise, with the demon race''s imposing manner, we won''t be able to hold them off.Our Phoenix family definitely does not wish to see Sky Fire City fall, so this time, we must also do something. "


    <span>Feng Qinn said: "Even if Elder Huang is going, then why are you going with Susu?


    "You are the principal of Xuanyuan Academy, there is no need for you to participate in the battle."


    "I''ve already resigned from my position as principal," Xiao Huaisu said. "Myte husband died at the hands of Wu Yeyue, but I couldn''t avenge him with my own hands.


    <span>This time, I don''t want to see my best sister die in the hands of the Mist Night Tribe. Even if I die, I want to die together with them.


    <span>Don''t try to persuade me anymore, since I already know about it, there''s no use in trying to persuade me. "


    Feng Qinn let out a long sigh and could only agree.


    After the n was set up, the other sage realm cultivators all rested and prepared to leavete at night.Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su leaned against the window, looking at the deste night sky.


    "Susu, you really shouldn''t havee ¡­" Feng Qinn said.


    <span>"We two sisters, don''t talk rubbish with me. If we were to die together, we would have long agreed upon it."


    "Why are you doing this, are you going to use your life to prove our sisterhood ¡­" "Then I still haven''t asked you. Why did you suggest this desperate n of yours?<span>Because if you''re angry at that guy, you''re not taking your life seriously? "


    Xiao Huai Su said unhappily.


    Feng Qinn frowned, "I''m not angry, I''m just doing what I should be doing.


    At this time, someone had to stand out, or else the battle wouldpletely copse.<span>Whether the assassination seeds or fails, it will give the other party a psychological deterrent and dy their attack. This is very important. "


    "Come on! In the history of the prehistoric era, there had always been thirty years of war, and everyone had always been defeated at that.


    Even if he backed off now and tolerated it, so what?<span>If I had to say, since everyone wants to live with their face, why don''t we just call Ye Fan back?


    <span>In order to prove that she did not need to rely on the Sword God, she had to kill so many people. "


    Feng Qinn said coldly: "Don''t mention him to me! With so many experts in the battle, we can still defeat the Demon God Kingdom without him! "


    Xiao Huai Su rolled her eyes, "You''re still saying that he''s not mad at him, but his expression seems to be weird.


    If you were to risk your life like this, wouldn''t you have even less of a chance to take revenge on that man? "


    Feng Qinn turned his head, and spoke with aplicated gaze: "Haven''t you thought about it? If even that fellow is defeated ¡­" "Then is it really all over?"


    Xiao Huai Su''s face was filled with disbelief, "Impossible! Although that Fog Night Smoke Powder is rumored to have the power to crush Holy Spirit Realm experts, it shouldn''t be stronger than the Sword God.That stinking man might not have any conscience, but at least he defeated the Heavenly Star Divine General! "


    "I mean, what if. After all, even now, no one knows the origins of Smoke Stub and his subordinates. "


    <span>Xiao Huai Su remained silent and did not say anything else. It was obvious even without thinking. If the God of Swords lost, then the war would not be fought anymore. Everyone would just end up running for their lives.


    Unbeknownst to the two women, a man and a woman were standing and listening on the roof of a building next to the inn.


    <span>"Master, it seems that Elder Feng is really obsessed with you." Candle covered her mouth as sheughed, seeming to find it very interesting.


    <span>Ye Fan raised his eyebrows, "I think it''s'' hate to the bone ''."


    "How much you hate it is because of how much you love it".<span>"Come on... "This rtionship of ours, how much love can there be?" Ye Fan sighed with emotion, it was nothing more than a coincidence, a tie brought about by a coincidence.


    "By the way, Candle, I''ve discovered that the strength of cultivators has improved greatly on this side of the Great Conquest. Was it my imagination?"Ye Fan noticed that Feng Qinn had already entered the Sacred Heart from the Heavenly Emperor Realm, Xiao Huai Su had also advanced from the Heavenly King Realm to the Heavenly Emperor Realm, and there were quite a few sage realm cultivators in the city.


    Compared to a few months ago, the general strength of the campaign seemed to have increased.


    "He has indeed be stronger. This is all thanks to Master." Candle chuckled.<span>"What does it have to do with me?"


    Ye Fan was puzzled.<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2499

    Ye Fan looked at the woman in a daze, feeling that his brain wasn''t enough to handle her.


    "We''ve always thought that three-dimensional is long and wide, and four-dimensional is an extra timeline.<span>But to put it bluntly, whether it''s three-dimensional, four-dimensional, or even five-dimensional, or six-dimensional, those mathematical models and physics spections are just what we think.


    <span>Suppose that from the very beginning, the three-dimensional and four-dimensional dimensions did not refer to these ''axes'', but rather the ''energies''!?


    <span>Or perhaps, the word ''dimension'' represents the energy that constitutes the world in the ether civilization? "


    Chu Yunyao waved her hand and a holographic image appeared.


    "You see, in the Primal Chaos World, only the primordial spirit energy produced by the Great Destion Stone is present.


    <span>However, there was an additional type of chaotic energy in the Grandwake World.


    <span>In the Primal ne, there was an additional type of primordial energy.


    <span>If ¡­ Without the power of chaos in the world of the Primal Chaos, what difference was there between the Primal Chaos Realm and the Primal Chaos Realm?


    <span>Although the Taiji world possesses rtively little energy, it will at least not be destroyed periodically. "


    Ye Fan''s eyes zed over for a long time, "You''re saying...?" The dimension reduction that the ether civilization talked about is to make the power of chaos disappear? "


    "You can understand it this way." Chu Yunyao nodded.


    "Then how can I make the power of chaos disappear?"


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled again.


    Chu Yunyao pointed at the ck hole, "The key is still here. The source of the Chaotic Force is the ck hole.


    <span>If the primal ck hole was destroyed, then the chaos energy wouldn''t move towards the center of the world, naturally it would move towards the other primal ck holes.


    However, this also meant that this world would be the same as Tai Chi World.<span>In the future, only spiritual energy would exist, and one would no longer be able to sense the existence of the void in the primal chaos.


    Because of the loss of the primal ck hole, the chaos energy wouldn''t be reborn.


    <span>Of course, if a cultivator wanted to enter the Primal ck Hole into the Primal ne, they would also have to go to another world of the Primal ne.


    In fact. ording to the calctions of the ether civilization, once the primordial ck hole was destroyed, the world in which the primal chaos originated from would naturally be demoted to the primal chaos world.<span>For example, in the Primal ne, there would be no heavenly retribution for seizing the heavens, but there was one in the Primal Chaos Realm.


    They think that this is thew of the ne of energy, and losing energy is an irreversible downgrade.


    Perhaps it was because the ether civilization did not pay much attention to cultivation and liked science, so they did not pay much attention to demotion.<span>It''s a pity that they weren''t able to create a powerful enough device to destroy the primal ck hole. "


    "You mean... Destroying the primal ck hole, this wastnd will be like our original Earth? "


    Ye Fan felt that this was somewhat unbelievable.


    Chu Yunyao sighed, "I''m just telling you the two ns of the Ether Civilization. They didn''t even practice on their own, that''s just a guess.


    However, you can''t think of any way to use it as a reference. "


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed for a while, then he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Little Yao Yao, the other civilizations that you saw in the database ¡­" Is there anyone like us, the prehistoric civilization, who has life in the Primal ne, guarding the ck hole? "


    <span>"This... I didn''t notice, what happened? "


    <span>Chu Yunyao felt that it was strange.


    Ye Fan paced back and forth a few steps, "I originally met those guys on the Ark, but they seem to be from a civilization that has never encountered such a situation like ours.


    <span>The Primordial ck Hole was not dominated, and there was no news that the Primal ne sent people down to watch and urge cultivators to enter the ck Hole.


    I wondered why the city of innocence had protected the secrets of the primordial ck hole.


    Was it purely because the demons of the Primal ne wanted more experts?If that''s the case, then there''s no need to make it so mysterious, making the outside world gradually forget about the existence of the ck hole. "


    <span>Chu Yunyao had a bright idea, she immediately understood what the man meant, "You''re saying ¡­ ¡­. Maybe the demons are ''protecting'' the primal ck hole? "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "If..." If the ether could think of a way to destroy the primordial ck hole to save the world, then perhaps there would be people who could think of this way as well.


    <span>What if the demons found out that someone was trying to destroy the primordial ck hole and cut off one of their ''recruitment passages''?


    <span>It''s precisely because they''re afraid that they sent a demon down, wanting to control this primal ck hole. "


    "It is indeed possible, but only if... "Someone is indeed a threat to the existence of the ck hole ¡­" Chu Yunyao muttered.<span>As soon as they finished speaking, the two of them abruptly lifted their heads and their gazes met, as if they''d thought of something! City Lord... It only appeared after Ji Xuanyuan. If this wasn''t a coincidence ¡­ "Then ¡­" "It must be one of the top experts of that generation. Someone is trying to destroy the ck hole!"


    Ji Xuanyuan!?Chi You!?


    If anyone had the ability to destroy a ck hole, it might only be one of them! Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, and with a "gulp" sound, he felt his heart madly beating for his own guess. From a theoretical perspective, from the point of view of their character, Ye Fan felt that Chi You was more likely.


    However, he couldn''t say for certain. In fact, it was possible that he had even tried.


    "Forget it. After all, it''s just a conjecture."<span>It''s still too early to think about this now. I''m still far from being able to match up to the two of them.


    Even if there was such a way, there was nothing I could do.Little Yao Yao, pay attention to whether or not this is happening in other worlds, even if it''s just a rumor. "


    Ye Fan walked out of the ark, gathered his thoughts, and once again threw himself into training with the others.


    The others, within the Sword God Ring, would take turns for more than ten years.


    <span>And because Ye Fan needed to stay with him, he had been training in his ring for seventy to eighty years.


    <span>What made Ye Fan sad was the fact that his innate talent in internal energy was not very high, and he had only barely reached the Large Sess Stage of his internal energy.


    If he practiced for another 100 years, it would be good if he could reach Duotian.


    It was a good thing that his special spirit sculpting method allowed his spirit sculpting to be longer and longer, and was many times stronger than ordinary people! With the support of the Boundless Universe Formation, all of the hundreds of spirits had matured. Once they reached the Heaven Seizing level, their power would be even more difficult to measure! Actually, Ye Fan''s inner force cultivation was also at a normal speed, which was nothingpared to his sword arts. In this aspect, his talent was far worse.Fortunately, Ye Fan, through this time, had understood his own way of the sword even more thoroughly.


    Otherwise, in front of all the women whose cultivations had improved, it would be a bit embarrassing.


    Especially Xiao Xin''er, Fog Night, Ning Zimo, and Blue Rain, the speed at which these four women broke through was as fast as a rocket.<span>Their cultivation aptitude was good to begin with. Now that they had the time, resources, and motivation, they were unstoppable.


    With Xiao Xin''er''s hard work, she really had the feeling that she had great talent.


    He had actually managed toprehend a strand of the flintlock''s Overlord level Concept from the remnant mes within the flintlock?If she couldpletely transform it into her own, then she might even be able toprehend her own ''Monarch level Phoenix mes''! Xiao Xin''er was also full of zeal. During this period of time, she did not rest at all. She was alone in a small corner, constantly studying the ming King''s Hall ¡­ Su Qingxue''s cultivation progress made Ye Fan a little uncertain.


    This woman always liked to hide her strength. With the Wordless Book, no one would be able to tell how powerful Su Qingxue was.<span>However, Ye Fan knew that Su Qingxue''s talent was definitely not inferior to the other girls. At the very least, if she was topletely refine the Gonggong Divine Bead, her progress would definitely not be underestimated.


    In the following days, Ye Fan took turns to train with everyone else who hadn''t entered the God of Swords'' ring.


    It had been half a month outside, and more than a year had passed inside the formation.


    The ark had finally been repaired, and flying would not be a problem.


    Ye Fan also felt that it was time to return to the Odin Empire.


    Firstly, he had to ask whether Ai''er and Xie Linfuan had the time to cultivate, and secondly, he had to ask how the situation was in the prehistoric era.<span>The evil spirit''s invasion was severe, and he was also worried about his family back in the war, as well as the disciples of the Blessed Paradises.


    The huge Ark of the Apocalypse floated out from the bottom of the sea.


    <span>Everyone stood in the control room, watching Chu Yunyao operate the system that they could not understand. They were all amazed.


    <span>Yun Yao! Aren''t you way too formidable! Such a high-tech thing, did you really fix it?


    <span>"


    Nian Ru Jiao was full of admiration.


    The gluttonous snake was now circling around the control room, shaking its head, indicating that it had participated in the repair work as well, but was ignored.


    "Sister Yun Yao!" How long will it take for this creature to fly back to the Odin Empire? "


    Blue Rain asked curiously."Probably... "Thirty seconds." Chu Yunyao said without turning her head back.


    "What!?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    "This Ark has a ''Space Jump'' mechanism. It is a cutting-edge technology of the ether civilization.It was precisely because of this that it was able to move forward through the vast, endless void of primordial chaos.


    Just from the Ancient Sea to Odin Empire, thirty seconds was only the activation time.<span>However, every jump required a huge amount of energy, and it also cost a lot of equipment.


    "I n to test it out this time and then fly normally in the future. Otherwise, it would be too troublesome to maintain it."


    Chu Yunyao noticed the expressions of the crowd, she was quite proud of it, but she pressed a button with a face full of anticipation ¡­. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2500

    <span>Large amounts of blue light lit up from within the ark. Everyone felt the entire ark shudder. For a short moment, everyone felt as if they had lost their gravity! In less than a second, the tremors disappeared again.


    "Alright, we''ve arrived safely. Our current location is in the wilderness between Odin Imperial City and the Divine Court." Chu Yunyao walked down from the control board.


    <span>"What?"


    <span>We have already arrived? "


    The women ran to one of the windows and looked out. It was indeed a vast in.


    In the blink of an eye, the Ark had passed from the Ancient Sea to the borders of Odin.<span>"No wonder this thing can travel through the void of primal chaos. It travels way too fast!" Ye Fan muttered.


    "Living a life that relies on science, your lifespan isn''t as long as a cultivator. You will definitely save more time and put in more effort than a practitioner."


    As Chu Yunyao spoke, she had already connected to the inte and flipped through the news regarding the Blessed Paradises and the Great Saints.


    "It seems as though the chaos-level cultivators who left the Ark weren''t doing anything at all. Most likely, because of Delia''s death, they are acting much more low-key."


    "The quieter it is now, the stronger the tempest it is brewing. I can''t let down my guard."


    <span>Ye Fan took out his phone and gave Xie Linyuan a call. He confirmed that the Odin Empire was currently in a stable state, but he was too busy to leave, much less in the mood to train.


    It was also a big deal to contact Ai''er.


    <span>After all, the two of them were the two most powerful figures in the Odin Empire, and managing a poption of billions was not an easy task.


    <span>"Ye Fan, there''s some good news for you. The former Archer, Magic King Phillips, has brought the traitor Antonio back," Ai''er said over the phone.


    "Is that so?"


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "This old man killed his rtives and captured his senior brother?"


    "That''s not it. Antonio tried to attack your Immortal Sword Sect, but he was defeated by the Wine Sword Immortal.<span>Immortal Wine handed him over to the Magic King. By the time he was back, Antonio was already in a drunken state. "


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but sneer, this old man really doesn''t shed tears until he sees the coffin.


    Although his Immortal Sword Sect had only been established not too long ago, how could it be so easy to enter?


    Thus, he didn''t dare to stop. Ordinary cultivators would not be able to stop him. As long as he was unable to defeat him in terms of cultivation, he would definitely not be able to obtain any benefits.<span>Ye Fan had personally experienced that feeling of drunkenness and dreaminess before. With Antonio''s greedy personality, he would definitely immerse himself in it and never wake up again! " It was only when I heard what Lord Phillips had to say that Antonio had always wanted to be an oracle.


    However, their teacher believed that Antonio was too ambitious, so he allowed his junior apprentice brother, the Infernal King, to take over.


    Antonio had always been brooding over this, which was why he had secretly created the Eye of the Nether.<span>Trying to subvert the Church of God, trying to fight for the position of oracle ".


    Ai''er sighed. "It''s because his obsession is too deep. He''s been stuck inside for hundreds of years."Ye Fan smiled and said, "Everyone has their own aspirations. This is his own choice, so he has to bear the consequences."


    "By the way, did Phillips make a trip just to get this body back?""Of course not! The danger to the evil spirits of the Odin Empire was no longer a secret.


    Since the immortal pce was already aware of this, it was likely that the battle and the Wilderness would also be aware of it.


    <span>Phillips, along with a group of saints from the Odin Empire, chose to return at this time.


    <span>"With so many experts from the Blessed Paradises joining in on the fight against the evil spirits, our situation is much better now." Ai''er felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her shoulders.


    Although it was only a temporary relief from the pressure and could not be cured, it could at least save more lives.<span>"Right, Ye Fan, have you thought of a way to stop the devouring of the Chaos void?"


    asked Al expectantly.


    <span>Ye Fan helplessly said, "I only have some clues right now, I''m still far from it."


    "We can''t force it. After all, so many ancient powers were unable to stop the tragedy from happening."<span>Inparison, I heard that the war between the Grand War and the Demon God Kingdom seems to have taken a huge turn.


    Don''t you still have rtives over there? Do you want to go back and take a look? "<span>Alti said.


    Ye Fan''s heart tightened. After hanging up the phone, he immediately looked through his caller ID.


    <span>However, he didn''t see the call from Shen Long''s family members. Instead, he saw a message from the candlelight.


    <span>"Master, if you have the time, return quickly."


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat. Did something happen in the battle, or did something happen to Feng Qinn?


    <span>He had Chu Yunyao search for the results of the battle with the Demon God Kingdom, but the news was a mess.


    This was because the majority of the contestants were the ones who had issued the promation, and most of them were the ones who advocated the conquest. The soldiers and cultivators were very brave and could not see the real situation.


    <span>Ye Fan decided to not hide anything and made Candle''s call.


    "Candle, what do you mean by your message?"


    Candle on the other side let out a long breath, "Master, you finally have a reply. In thest half month, the war between the Great War and the Demon God Kingdom has gone through a major reversal.


    Before the great army battle, they had already gained a great advantage. The Demon God Kingdom''s great army of Sea Demons and Sky Demons had almost already withdrawn back to their homnd.<span>However, for some reason, a new Qing Qiu expert called Smoke Stub had appeared.


    <span>He had killed the previous Demon God Emperor, and his absolute strength had won the throne.


    <span>Then, a group of experts appeared out of nowhere and killed the chosen one from the great battle and the allied army of the ns, forcing them to retreat step by step.


    The entire Dark Moon City had fallen, and the entire army had retreated to a distance of a thousand miles away, with heavy casualties.<span>However, this news had been sealed off from the public during the great expedition. This was to prevent the public from panicking too much.


    However, even the northern army, as well as some of the soldiers who hadn''t participated in the battle, had been dispatched.<span>I''m afraid that the war will only get more and more intense. "The number of sage realm experts in the battle is at an absolute disadvantage. Unless the various ns summon their sage Ancestor again ¡­" "Fog Night Clear Wave?"


    <span>Ye Fan was puzzled, he turned around and asked Fog Night, "Have you heard of this person?"


    "No..." I know everyone in the Demon God Nation''s Qing Qiu Family, but I''ve never heard of such a powerhouse.


    "Unless he initially wasn''t in the Demon God Kingdom and came back from outside ¡­" Fog Night shook his head.


    "Could it be... The people from the Ark? "Azazel guessed.


    <span>Ye Fan continued to ask, "Candle, what happened to the person I asked you to protect?"


    <span>"Master, the person you asked me to protect is currently with several other experts of the Great War. They formed a team and are about to infiltrate into the Demon God Kingdom.


    As if discovering that she couldn''t beat him head on, she wanted to assassinate him from behind. Candle helplessly said: "How can I protect him in secret?"


    Ye Fan felt a headacheing on. What was Feng Qinn doing? Did he really think he was a female war god?


    A sneak attack on the Fog Night race, who excelled in assassination?Isn''t that courting death?


    <span>"I understand. Let''s talkter."


    <span>After Ye Fan hung up the phone, he said to everyone, "I need to go back to the expedition, so I need to take care of some matters."


    "Just say what you care about Feng Qinn, and beat around the bush. What ''protecting people'', do you take us for idiots?"


    <span>Su Qingxue coldly snorted.


    Ye Fan felt a bit awkward, but pretended to be amused as he pointed at the woman and said: "Haha!" Wife, you''ve changed back to CEO Su! "That''s more like you!"


    Su Qingxue said coldly, "I don''t care, you are not allowed to find Feng Qinn anyway! Otherwise, don''t me me for falling out with you! You know. I''m angry, I can do anything! "Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2503

    <span>"Master''s earth-shattering battle in the Imperial City had roused all those cultivators who had overestimated themselves and provoked them.


    Being able to rule the world at the age of twenty caused those cultivators who were several hundred years old to blush.


    As for the young elites, their blood boiled and their fighting spirits soared.If one were to train in something as calm as the water, it would be easy to remain at one''s original position without having topare it with the other.


    <span>However, if he had some motivation and inspiration, it would naturally be easy for him to improve at a rapid pace.


    Actually, even sage realm cultivators would have a hard time witnessing such an exciting battle.


    With so many cultivators here, it was a great benefit to watch the videos repeatedly.<span>This included the Great Deste Stone mine that was created by the God of Chaos outside of the imperial city. This caused many cultivators to feel touched.


    <span>Training, to put it bluntly, is just the word prehension''. "


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "You''re right. Geniuses can reach the Saint Body, Saint Soul, or even higher, at the age of dozens of years.


    Ordinary talents that havested for a few thousand years, longevity, heaven seizing, talent, mental state, diligence, and environment; these are all very important. "


    Ye Fan thought of the most direct example, Xiao Rou. That woman was extremely talented, but without Ye Wuya''s stimtion, she had been wasted on Earth for hundreds of years.


    However, his women were all of average aptitude. In order not to drag him down, they were constantly spurred on. They had to rely on dozens of years of study to improve quickly.


    <span>Of course, this also required all kinds of help from Ye Fan. Needless to say, the energy resources in Guhai''s area was also excellent, as well as the help of all kinds of sacred objects.


    Compared to their improvement, Feng Qinn and Xiao Huaisu''s improvement could be considered as low.Ye Fan asked again, "Just now, they said that it''s not a head-on battle, could it be that they want to poison it?


    <span>Poison should not be that effective, right? "


    Candle''s beautiful eyes flickered. "ording to what this servant knows, Elder Feng seems to have brought out a Dragon ying Spike from Xuanyuan City."<span>"Dragon ying Thrust?


    What is that? "<span>Ye Fan had never heard of it.


    <span>"The master is a direct descendant of the Divine Dragon n. He actually doesn''t know about Dragon ying Spike?"


    <span>The candlelight surprised him.


    Ye Fan shook his head, listening to Candle''s exnation, and suddenly came to a realization.


    The Dragon ying Spike was a powerful killing tool forged by the divine dragon n with the five-wed gold dragon bloodline, dragon bone, and dragon me, and gathered the skilled craftsmen of Zhu Rong and Gong Gong before the ancient ns fought over the dragon n.


    Every Dragon ying Spike consumed arge amount of precious resources, to the point where there were very few.<span>After that, Gong Gong and Zhu Rong returned to Jiu Li''s side, and after they split up, they lost their forging skills as well.


    <span>Back then, powerful divine beasts and demon beasts often fought with humans in the prehistord.


    <span>It was not like how humans and demon beasts were separate afterwards, where they didn''t really vite each other.


    Amongst them, the dragon beast was the most dangerous because it was innately strong.


    Dragons at the same level of cultivation would usually go up a dozen or so cultivators, but they wouldn''t be able to deal with them.


    <span>The dragon''s scales, flesh, bones, and even its dragon soul were shockingly powerful.


    Once they reached the Flood Dragon level, they would be difficult to deal with. But once they reached the Fire Dragon level and had a high cultivation, they simply wouldn''t be able to kill them.


    This also forced the Divine Dragon n toe up with a n to forge the Dragon ying Spike.<span>Using the principle of using the Dragon ying Art to burn a dragon to death, he instantly injected the energy into the dragon''s body, detonating the dragon and beast! It was said that if a Dragon ying Spike were to hit its target, it would be able to instantly kill a Fire Dragon and destroy its body and soul.


    "Originally, I thought the Shen Long n had exhausted all their Dragon ying Spike, but this time, it seems that there might be a small amount left over.


    The Fire Dragon was still wary of him. No matter how powerful the Fog Night Smoke Wave was, its body shouldn''t be as strong as the Fire Dragon.<span>If he was hit by the Dragon ying Spike, the Misty Night Fog would be reduced to a weak Holy Spirit.


    "Even within the demon n, there will be people who will take the opportunity to kill him," said Candle.


    <span>"Even if it''s easy to say, you still have to hit. The Qing Qiu Bloodline specializes in dodging. Besides, why does it have to be clear?"


    Ye Fan felt that it was simply impossible for him to seed.<span>"The Dragon ying Thorn must have five wed Golden Dragon Bloodlines in order to be used.


    "In addition, since Elder Feng has rmended himself and has the ability to lead, then he should naturally refuse to do so." Candle sighed.


    "This woman ¡­" "It really fits her temperament." Ye Fan shook his head with a bitter smile."Master, what should we do next?


    Directly stop them?<span>Do you want this servant to lure Elder Feng out and then knock her out so that Master can ¡­ " Ye Fan hurriedly stretched out his hand, "Stop, don''t say anymore, what are you thinking about?"


    <span>Candle realized that she was getting excited and quickly bowed her head and said, "Master, please give me your instructions."


    "From now on, you don''t have to worry about me. I will secretly follow them all the way to the Demon God Kingdom.


    <span>In any case, I n to see for myself what kind of background that group of people from the Misty Night Fog have.


    "As for the details of the Demon God Kingdom, it would be more convenient for me to personally visit them." Ye Fan said.<span>"Why didn''t Master stop Elder Feng first?"


    <span>The candlelight was puzzled.


    <span>Ye Fan said helplessly, "With her temper, do you think I can persuade her?"


    Feng Qinn wanted face the most. If I told her not to go at this moment, she would definitely think that I looked down on her.


    "At that time, if her self-esteem is too high, it will make it easier for her to get further and further ahead."


    <span>"So... Master ising to a critical moment to be a hero and save the beauty, to capture Elder Feng''s heart? "


    Starlight shone in the eyes of the candlelight, "Master, you are so bad ¡­" "This servant really likes it too much."


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. How could he have such thoughts? He just felt that this way could protect Feng Qinn, and also investigate the Demon God Kingdom.


    Killing two birds with one stone would not cause too much of a ruckus, but it would also clear Feng Qinn''s mind."Master, they won''t be leaving for long. Before we leave, this servant will carry out the conditions to bathe and change clothes for you, right?"


    Ye Fan felt his heart warm up. Looking at the time, there were indeed still four hours left, "Then..." Well, I haven''t had a bath in a long time. "


    "Recently, I''ve coincidentally taught Cicada how to serve and bathe here, and asked her toe along with me. Does master think that it''s good?"


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat, and he pretended to be indifferent, "Anyways, it''s fine if it''s a simple bath, but what''s with all this nonsense?"


    "This servant knows her wrongs, then master, please ¡­ "On Elder Feng''s side, I''ll send someone to watch." Candle said with a smile.<span>More than two hourster.


    <span>Ye Fan was in the side room of a house. Hefortably walked out of the bathroom andid down on a bench.


    <span>The pair of master and servant, Candle and the Bi Kong cicada, silently followed him out. The room was filled with water vapor and the two women''s faces were rosy and moist.


    <span>The Bi Kong cicada held a towel in its hand. Its expression and expression were already the docility of a little servant girl, and it no longer had its domineering appearance from before.


    <span>"Master, do you feel rxed?"


    the candle asked.<span>Ye Fan nodded in satisfaction, recalling the taste just now, wishing for more. Unfortunately, he still had something important to do today.


    Candle gently massaged Ye Fan''s shoulder while saying: "How about... When we return from the Demon God Nation, Master will bring Elder Feng here with me. This servant will also teach her? "


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2504

    <span>As soon as his voice fell, Ye Fan''s whole body released a chill.


    <span>In the warm, fragrant room, the temperature suddenly dropped to freezing point.


    "Candle, aren''t you a little too engrossed?"


    Ye Fan opened his eyes and asked indifferently.<span>Candle''s hands stiffened and she immediately kneeled. The Bi Kong cicadas behind her also followed suit.


    "This servant was wrong, I shouldn''t have randomly made such a suggestion. Master, please punish me!"Candle shivered.


    Ye Fan stood up and said, "As a person, I am usually very easy to talk to. For the most part, I am very easy-going to the people around me, but ¡­." You''d better have a sense of propriety. "


    "This servant doesn''t dare to do it again!" "Master, please forgive this servant." Candle said nervously.


    Ye Fan sighed and said, "A man is not someone who is addicted to things, nor someone who is deeply in love with others. A man is not someone who is picky, nor someone who has true qi.<span>As a person, one must still have a hobby. Even if there were ws in it, such a person was the kind of person who could make friends with others.


    <span>So, I don''t mind. You have a special hobby, and you didn''tmit murder or arson.


    You have your own passion, and I will trust you even more because I know what you like and I''m not afraid of you messing around.But... There''s a measure to everything, but don''t burn yourself down. "


    <span>"Master is indeed worthy of being the current emperor''s leader. You are truly wise. Your servant has been taught." Candle faintly said: "Your servant will have to restrain herself in the future."


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart was a little flustered. Although his family''s women all called him a "literary thief", in the outside world, showing off his knowledge was quite tasty.


    <span>The thing that made him mostfortable was that he could obtain a strong sense of male satisfaction in front of the candlelight.


    The most wonderful thing was that she was enjoying the candlelight as well. She was eager to asionally be fierce and scold her, or else her skin would itch all of a sudden.


    <span>"Alright, it''s about time. You don''t need to follow the Demon God Kingdom."


    "Yes, respectfully send you off, Master!"


    Ye Fan walked out the door, and instantly disappeared into the night.<span>Not long after, Feng Qinn, Xiao Huai Su and the rest of the six also headed towards the Demon God Kingdom under the cover of the night.


    <span>Although, in the vast sea, especially after flying high into the sky, it was very hard to be discovered.


    However, the Monster race had arge number of Siren and Celestial Demons. They possessed innate abilities and were extremely sensitive.


    If the slightest bit of carelessness was discovered by the patrolling demon n members, they would be immediately surrounded.In the Vast Expanse Shrine, it was virtually impossible to escape from the encirclement of Sea Demons and Heavenly Demons.


    <span>Therefore, after Feng Qinn and his men had investigated thoroughly, they followed their route carefully.


    Ye Fan''s speed was much faster than this group of people, so he very easily maintained a certain distance, following them from a distance.


    <span>With Ye Fan''s current strength, when he used the Hidden Dragon Technique, these people werepletely unaware of his existence.


    Ye Fan looked at the map. If he flew over, he would arrive in half a day. However, the speed of this group of people would take at least three to four days.<span>But he didn''t care. It just so happened that on the way there, he would secretly investigate the situation of the Demon God Nation''s army.


    Along the way, Ye Fan did discover quite a few demon n members of the Sheng Domain. He was somewhat puzzled, could it be that his influence had infiltrated into the Demon God Kingdom?Even the Demon God Kingdom had an extra group of sage realm experts?


    At the same time.<span>The main city in the southeast of the expedition, Firmament Cloud City.


    <span>The remnants of Dark Moon City had already retreated to this ce.


    <span>The people who hade from other ces were also stationed here, ready to prepare for the next great battle that might break out at any moment.


    <span>The northern army, as the representative of the Divine Dragon n, temporarily led the manor and stayed within the city.


    Because of the Sword God''s influence, the northern army received more support from the Divine Dragon n. Many experts joined in, bing the main force of those below the sage realm.


    The backyard of the mansion was filled with family members, with no outsiders entering.


    Su Qingxue and the other women, after parting with Ye Fan, found this ce and secretly met with Ye Huangtu''s family.In order to avoid unnecessary social interaction, the women all kept a low profile. Not only did they conceal their cultivation, they even returned to their storage rings after meeting up with them.


    <span>Even so, the couple was still very happy to see their daughter-inw return.


    Every day, other than Su Qingxue, the women also took turns to apany Ji Susu, Ye Xianqing, and the others as they took a look at the situation outside.


    In an elegant living room, Ning Zimo made a pot of spirit grass tea using a delicate tea set. She gracefully poured the tea into Ye Huangtu''s and Ji Suxin''s bowls.


    "Dad, mom, you guys try this. This is the newly picked spiritual tea from the Ten Thousand Flowers Valley this year. It nourishes the Qi and calms the mind. There are also thirteen different scents."<span>Ye Wentu and his wife smiled as they picked up their teacups and took two sips, full of praise.


    <span>"Not bad indeed. This method of making tea is also very pleasing to the eyes."


    <span>"Sister Ning, I want it too!" Ye Shuangqing urged.


    <span>"Qing''er, don''t snatch it. Second Brother should drink first." Ye Hang handed the cup over first.


    Ye Yanqing pouted and said, "Hmph, if brother is not here, take advantage of me, second brother!"


    "How could that be ¡­ "Then why don''t you have a cup of tea first? Is there really a need to bring out your big brother?" Ye Hang was speechless.


    <span>Ning Xuemo smiled slightly and said, "Don''t be impatient. Take your time. There''s still quite a bit of tea left."


    Ji Su Xin looked at her children and helplessly shook her head, "What a young child, to beughed at by your sister-inw ¡­"


    Ye Huangtu asked, "Fan''er, is there any news?"Seated at the side, Su Qingxue said, "Husband should have gone to the Demon God Kingdom. We can''t contact him. Father and Mother don''t need to worry, he will definitely be safe and sound."


    "Sigh... "I don''t know what''s going on with the Demon God Kingdom. I don''t know the origin of that Fog Night Smoke that suddenly appeared. He''s alone. If he goes too deep, there will be risks," Ye Huang said."Princess Sister-inw, is Big Bro going to kill Smoke Stub?"


    He wants to end this war? "


    Ye Hang asked in anticipation.


    Su Qingxue smiled and said, "I''m not sure about that. The main reason for Darling''s visit is to investigate this matter."


    Ye Huang Tu sighed, "Killing the Fog of Night''s Smoke will only dy the war temporarily. It won''t solve the underlying problem.<span>In the past when the Demon God Nation had fought with the great war, the main reason was topete for some materials. If they took advantage of some resources, they would withdraw.


    <span>This time, it has be abnormally fierce and unafraid of sacrifice. There must be a reason behind it. If it''s not the correct medicine, it will be very difficult to end this war. "


    "The way I see it, that Emperor Su Wang really cares too much about face. He obediently gave up the throne to our son. How would the Demon God Kingdom dare to fight him?"Ji Su Xin said unhappily, "There''s no need to waste so many people''s lives."


    Ning Xuemo, Feng Yueying and a few other women sitting beside her could not help butugh. This mother of hers was really direct."Madam, you can''t say such things. His Majesty Su Wang is a good emperor." Ye Wangtu frowned.


    "Am I wrong?


    "Even if he is a good emperor, his strength is not enough." Ji Su thought.<span>"Mother, why don''t you think about it? How could the Demon God Kingdom not know that Big Brother is a person of our Great War?


    "Since the Demon God Nation dared to attack us, we should take into ount our big brother''s presence. It''s just that we''re not afraid of the God of Swords, so we dared to hit them."<span>"Little girl, you''ve grown up. You have a clear understanding of the situation." Ye Huangtu nodded and smiled.


    <span>She blushed and stuck out her tongue happily.


    <span>"These demon n members have never seen your big brother''s Overlord level sword intent! Otherwise, I would have run away in fright! "


    Ji Su Xin said proudly.<span>"Granny is right, they just haven''t seen it." Su Qingxue said.


    Ji Su Xin was overjoyed, "My princess'' daughter-inw is knowledgeable! It was originally supposed to be so! "


    While the room was enjoying itself, Ye Huang Tu''s phone rang.<span>Ye Huang Tu knew that it was a military matter and quickly picked up the phone.


    "What?"


    Very soon, Ye Huang Tu''s expression changed, "How is this possible!?"

 Chapter 2505

    <span>"What happened?"


    <span>Ji Su Xin hurriedly asked.


    Ye Huang Tu hung up the phone and said with a serious face: "Imperial City ¡­ "I lost!"


    Su Qingxue and the other girls also heard a bit, and their faces were full of surprise.


    <span>"How could the Imperial City fall?


    <span>Did the Wilderness stab you in the back? "


    Ji Su felt strange.


    Ye Huangtu shook his head, "There seems to be another group of experts appearing out of nowhere in the Demon God Kingdom.


    In less than ten people, they had barged into the pce, captured Emperor Su Wang, and killed a group of pce experts.<span>All of the Sheng Domain cultivators in the Royal Capital, excluding His Majesty, were killed ¡­ " "His Majesty Su Wang has been captured!?"


    <span>Ye Hang was surprised, "Other than Big Bro, who else can beat him?!


    After all, he was at least as cold as the Holy Spirit Realm.


    Ye Huangtu frowned, "The situation is still blurry. I only know that it is so ¡­" "We are now being attacked from all sides, and His Majesty has been captured. We must first stabilize the morale of the troops and n things out.""Aiya! Howe Fan''er can''t be reached yet! Something big is happening! "


    <span>Ji Su Xin could no longer sit still as she walked back and forth.


    Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes flickered as she said: "Father, Mother, no matter what happens, your safety is the most important. Before my husband returns, you must not act rashly.


    <span>It''s not that our daughter-inw is afraid of death, it''s just that if our rtives are captured by the Demon God Kingdom, it will drag down our husband ¡­ " Hearing this, the couple nodded, "The princess is right. I did not expect this."


    <span>"Big brother ¡­" "When will he be back after all?"


    <span>She was no longer in the mood to drink tea. She looked worriedly at the dusky sky ¡­ Far away on the other side of the sky.


    <span>After flying for more than three days, Ye Fan finally followed the group of people and entered into the Demon God Kingdom''s territory.


    <span>Ye Fan had originally thought that the Demon God Kingdom was filled with demons and ghosts, but he hadn''t expected that more than half of them were humanoid.


    Of course, there were also demons that were simr to the Sea Demons and Dragons, and their racial characteristics were quite distinct.The Demon God Kingdom wasn''t all demi-humans. There were many humans that lived here, but their status was still very low. After all, the strong humans wouldn''t stay in the Demon God Kingdom.


    Here, there were many different types of buildings and races that blended together.


    Perhaps it was because the mes of war had yet to spread to the territory of the Demon God Kingdom, so afternding, they didn''t feel too strong of an atmosphere of war.<span>The small towns along the coast that went in and out were very quiet. Themoners of the various demon race lived a simple and unadorned life, but they could still be considered as living and working in peace.


    After arriving at the Demon God Realm, Feng Qinn and the others began to go their own ways. They snuck towards the demon race from different directions.<span>Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su walked on the same path.


    After the two women restrained their cultivation, they changed into the Demon God Kingdom''s colorful long skirts with a ck base. They wore Demon Race essories that they had prepared in advance.


    <span>The two girls were both top beauties, so they deliberately wore their appearance off. They painted themselves in the color of wheat, and then smeared their faces with patterns that the women of the Demon God Nation could draw.


    <span>In this way, the two women were very simr to the lowest level human girls of the Demon God Kingdom. They also didn''t attract too much attention.


    In order to investigate some information about the Demon God Kingdom, Feng and Xiao were in no hurry to hurry on their way.


    Although the Demon God Nation had many differentnguages, most of them were in the samenguage as the Great War. After all, many of the demons here had migrated from the prehistord.<span>There was no problem with words, and it was much easier to gather information.


    Ye Fan stole a few pieces of clothing from a fishing vige near the sea from the Demon God Nation and gave them to him to change into. He followed behind the two women on the way.


    Feng Qinn was not good at talking to strangers, but it was Xiao Huai Su.


    Every ce that had a lot of people, Xiao Huai Su would pretend that she was a peasant woman that was just joining in on the fun. She seemed to be very ignorant and would ask some of the demons on the street a few questions.Although there were some gains, there was still not enough information.


    Two dayster, the two entered anotherrge city."Susu, I think it''s hard to know anything useful when I ask this question.


    <span>As citizens, they might not even know where the monsters were.


    "How do you know the background of these powerhouses that suddenly appeared in the Demon God Kingdom?"Feng Qinn said in a low voice as he walked.


    <span>"Then what should we do?


    Could it be to find those nobles in the city?


    Wouldn''t that be exposing? "


    Xiao Huai Su asked.Feng Qinn was still troubled when a squad of demon n soldiers barged out from the front, holding a pair of cold wave-shaped des and blocking the two of them.


    <span>"You two, make a trip with us!"


    The leader of the soldiers brandished his saber viciously.


    <span>The two women naturally did not dare to act rashly. With the Dragon ying Spike, their whereabouts could not be revealed.


    <span>"This master, do you know what we''ve done wrong?"


    <span>Xiao Huai Su revealed a terrified expression.


    <span>"What nonsense is this?


    Our young master Zheng Yu wants to see you two, two human sluts. If you don''t leave now, don''t me us for being impolite! "


    The leader red.<span>"Young master Zheng Yu?"


    Feng Qinn revealed a doubtful expression.<span>The leader respectfully bowed towards the back of a tavern''s second floor.


    <span>He saw a man with long tawny hair and a beard wearing a gorgeous long robe. He was stroking his beard while holding a ss of wine in one hand.


    <span>"This master, who is that young master Zheng Yu ¡­" Xiao Huai Su asked softly.


    <span>"Hmph, you can tell that he''s from the countryside. Can''t he read?


    You guys don''t even know which city you''re in? "


    Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su turned around to look and discovered that there was a "Zheng City" written on top of the city wall.


    "Zheng?"


    "That''s right!" Young master Zheng Yu is from the Zheng n, and is from the main bloodline of the Zheng n. It is your honor to have his eyes on you.The two girls looked at each other with some hesitation.


    The Zheng n was also one of the ns that had made it to the Demon God Kingdom. Although they could notpare with the Divine Dragon and Phoenix, they were still considered a mid-tier n.


    <span>In the Demon God Nation, Zheng Yu should be considered a core force. If Zheng Yu was a member of the Zheng n that governed this city, he might be able to learn something from him.


    <span>It was impossible for them to fight back like this on the street. After a short moment ofmunication between their eyes, the two of them pretended to be afraid.


    <span>"Yes..." The two girls didn''t dare to resist the lead soldier. They were also familiar with this kind of job of capturing a passing woman for their master to enjoy.


    When the twodies entered the restaurant, Zheng Yu impatiently waved his hand.


    <span>"Come here! Come closer! "


    The twodies walked a few steps closer. Although they wished that they could kill this perverted person with a Heaven Seizing Cultivation base, they could not hold it in.


    <span>"Heh heh ¡­" "Although his skin is a bit dark, his figure is indeed good enough."


    <span>Zheng Yu stood up and circled around the two girls while rubbing his chin.


    "Have you ever given birth to a child?"<span>Feng Qinn lowered his head and Xiao Huaisu forced out a smile, "Reporting to Young Master Zheng, this humble woman has four children, my elder sister has five ¡­" Initially, he thought that this fellow would be slightly less interested in him after hearing those words. He didn''t expect that Zheng Yu''s eyes would light up.


    "So many?


    Haha... Good! "Alright!"


    As she spoke, Zheng Yu extended her arms and was about to embrace the two women.<span>With such a perverted expression, the two girls could not hold it in any longer and sent Feng Qinn flying with a kick! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2506

    <span>Even though he didn''t use his cultivation, just his strength alone was enough to knock Zheng Yu to the ground.


    At this moment, the restaurant was in a mess. Several guards rushed forward and surrounded the two women.


    "How preposterous! How dare you use violence against me!? "


    Zheng Yu stood up and immediately released his Heaven Stealing Stage aura. He extended his hand to stop the others. "All of you, scram! This young master will personally teach these two ferocious women a lesson! "


    Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su were both conflicted. It was easy to kill Zheng Yu, but the problem was that once their identities were exposed, the Demon God Nation would definitely be on their guard and it would be very difficult for them to head to the Demon Capital.<span>Right at this moment, a thick roar was heard.


    "You dog officer! I''ll kill you today! "A boorish man with short hair, who wore a ck, coarse robe, jumped up from downstairs and swung his fist at Zheng Yu! The ck-clothed man''s cultivation was also Heaven Seizing Supreme. His strength was unparalleled, causing Zheng Yu to fall t on her face! Assassin! There''s an assassin! "


    A group of Zheng n guards began to encircle that man.


    <span>Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su looked at the unfamiliar man in surprise. Although they did not know what was going on, they would still escape if they had the chance! The two girls jumped down from the restaurant and ran far away.


    <span>Feng Qinn turned around and looked at the restaurant. It was already a chaotic scene of war.


    "Lan Lan, stop looking! It''s more important to leave first! "Feng Qinn furrowed his brows, but also quickened his pace.


    <span>The man who suddenly killed his way into the restaurant was Ye Fan, who had disguised himself as a boorish man.


    <span>Even if it was the Demon God Kingdom, through the photos and the like, arge number of people would probably recognize him.


    If one used their true appearance or the appearance of a cold star, it was likely that the Demon God Kingdom would be able to detect them.


    Moreover, Feng Qinn had also seen his cold star appearance before.<span>So in order to not cause too much noise, Ye Fan decided to change his face and change his voice.


    <span>Firstly, he could conceal the fact that the Sword God had entered the Demon God Kingdom, so as to not let anyone be on guard in advance.


    Secondly, this prideful woman wouldn''t have any qualms about helping Feng Qinn like this.


    <span>Otherwise, when the time came that he wanted to save her, she would resist and refuse to cooperate. That would be troublesome.


    After Feng Qinn and Xiao Huaisu ran far away, Ye Fan did not hold back anymore.


    In a matter of seconds, all the guards in the restaurant were beaten until they cried for their mothers and fathers, unable to fight properly.


    Zheng Yu had lost face in front of everyone and gnashed his teeth in anger. Who are you?"


    Ye Fan spoke with the ent of a native demon god country, "Doggie!" My wife was harmed by you! I want to avenge my wife! "


    <span>The moment Zheng Yu and the others heard this, they immediately understood.


    <span>It was normal for enemies to exist in the midst of the numerous women Zheng Yu persecuted.


    It was just that they had never met such a daring person who would barge into the Zheng City in broad daylight and make a move, aren''t they afraid of being wanted by the entire nation?


    Ye Fan made up a good reason, and made himself up to be an enemy of the Demon God Kingdom.


    In this way, they would have a good reason and would not be afraid of them thinking of other things.


    "Die!"Ye Fan put on a boorish look, condensed his Zhen Yuan in his hand and threw out a strong Vajra Palm! [Vajra Push the Mountain]! Zheng Yu had never seen such a valiant palm technique. The moment he came into contact with it, he felt that something was wrong with the power! "Immediately after, Ye Fan''s one palm had brokenyers uponyers of bones in Zheng Yu''s arm!" "Bam!"


    Ye Fan''s palm directly shattered Zheng Yu''s entire chest. The wild true essence shattered Zheng Yu''s entire primordial spirit! Even in his dreams, he would never have imagined that the young master of Zheng City would die so tragically on the spot! After killing the person, Ye Fan immediately turned around and flew away! He wasn''t worried about any experts chasing him from inside the city. If they came and went into the wilderness, he would directly kill them.


    <span>This time, Ye Fan also thought about it. If Zheng Yu was a sage realm expert, it might not be easy to deal with him.


    Fortunately, he was only in the Heaven Stealing Realm.


    <span>After two hundred years of practice in the Sword God Ring, Ye Fan had already reached the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm.


    Ye Fan''s Duotian was a Duotian with hundreds of spirit bodies. Even if he didn''t use sword intent or disintegration, ordinary people at the Sacred Heart Realm wouldn''t be his match.<span>Therefore, Ye Fan was able to easily deal with Zheng Yu without even revealing the power of his bloodline.


    <span>To use an ancient martial art to resolve a battle, even if Feng Qinn was present, he would not be able to tell that it was him.


    <span>After circling around to make sure that no one followed him, Ye Fan took a walk around and found the twodies, Feng Qinn and Feng Qinn, who had already run out of the city.


    <span>At this moment, the twodies were extremely cautious, wanting to leave the border of the Zheng City as soon as possible.


    However, he was worried that his cultivation would be exposed, so his speed wasn''t fast.<span>Ye Fan pondered for a while, and then simply released a bit of Heaven Seizing Qi, pretending that he was chasing after him.


    "Who is it?"<span>"


    <span>As expected, when Feng Qinn sensed that someone was around, he immediately turned to the side with Xiao Huai Su on alert.


    Ye Fan gave a simple and honest smile, "Sisters, it''s me. Don''t be nervous."<span>"It''s you?"


    <span>Xiao Huai Su curiously asked: "Zheng Yu didn''t do anything to you?"


    <span>Ye Fan grinned, "That dog thief has already been killed by me!" "I came here to take a look because I was worried that the two sisters would be chased down."


    Feng Qinn asked suspiciously: "This big brother, may I ask who you are?


    <span>Why did you save us? "


    <span>"My name is Leng Xingchen. My wife was harmed by that Zheng Yu. Recently, I''ve made a breakthrough in my cultivation, so I''ve been looking for him to seek revenge."


    <span>Seeing that you guys were almost humiliated by him, I just want to help you guys. "Ye Fan had already thought of a line long ago.


    Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su looked at each other with sympathy. They also admired the character of "Leng Xing". After all, taking revenge for his wife was quite touching.


    "I never thought that Big Brother Leng''s name would be so pretty." Xiao Huai Su said: "We are already fine. Please go back."


    The Zheng n will definitely seek revenge, be careful. "


    "Sisters, you two are definitely wanted by the Zheng n, why don''t I bring you two along?"I really can''t bear to see all of you suffer the same fate as my wife." Ye Fan had a very enthusiastic look on his face.


    The two girls felt a headacheing on. This Leng Xing was simply too kind. They didn''t know how to deceive him.


    <span>Suddenly, the aura of many cultivators came from behind.


    "This is bad!" The pursuers wereing! The Zheng Family will definitely mobilize more people to search this ce, I will bring you all away! "


    Ye Fan quickly said.Feng Qinn frowned, "Big Brother Leng, we ¡­ "If you want to go to the demon capital, you''d better mind your own business."


    <span>"Demonic City?


    That''s just right! I also want to go to the Demon Capital and find a job! He did not want to suffer the wrath of the Zheng n in this ce! Sisters, it''s not good to stay here any longer, let me bring you two away quickly! "<span>Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su were stunned again.


    There was even less reason to get rid of them, but if someone were to take care of some minor troubles for them along the way, it would seem much more convenient.<span>Ye Fan stretched out his hand, "Sisters, since you are not cultivating, how about I hug you two together or you two grab my hand?"


    <span>The two girls hesitated for a moment and felt that this matter was more important. It was not a bad thing to have such a warm-hearted person following them.


    But to let an unfamiliar man carry him was not appropriate, so he grabbed Ye Fan''s arm.


    Ye Fan dragged the two women and quickly flew towards the dense forest in the direction of Demon City.<span>He couldn''t fly too fast either. He tried to control his own cultivation and it seemed like he was strenuously controlling it. He even squeezed out a bit of nervous sweat.


    <span>This made Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su very embarrassed. Any one of them was stronger than this kind man, yet they had to pretend to be a peasant woman and rely on him to protect them.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2507

    At night, after they hadpletely left the area of influence of the Zheng n, the three of them found a small vige in an oasis of desert.


    The majority of the demi-humans were also very simple and kind, epting three people to stay in a small, shabby house.


    <span>Ye Fan helped the vige to gather some game, which he gave to the vigers, and then brought back to the house.


    <span>There was a pot of meat broth on the charcoal fire, and a few pieces of wood were strung together with some barbecue.


    <span>"Eat anything. After we finish eating, let''s continue on our way." Ye Fan said.


    <span>The two girls obviously didn''t intend to rest, so Ye Fan naturally wouldn''t forcefully stay for the night.


    However, during the tense journey, the two girls also thought it was not bad to be able to sit down and eat something to rx."Big Brother Leng, you are such a good person. Which n are you from?"


    Xiao Huai Su asked.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "I belong to the human race, but my deceased wife belongs to the devils and spirits n.""I heard that the devils and spirits n gave birth to beauties. Your wife must be very beautiful as well, right?" Xiao Huai Su asked.


    <span>"Sigh... Otherwise, would Zheng Yu have killed him? "


    Ye Fan had a sad look on his face.<span>"I''m sorry, we shouldn''t be talking about this." Xiao Huai Su said apologetically.


    <span>Ye Fan picked up a skewer of roasted meat and handed it over, "It''s alright, the great hatred has already been avenged. It''s all over now."


    <span>What about you, Sister Xiao? Why are you following Sister Feng and your sister all the way to the Demon City?


    <span>The way to the demon capital from you two weak girls is quite dangerous.


    Xiao Huai Su calmly lied: "Because of the war, there aren''t many people left in our vige. We want to go to the Demon Capital and seek refuge with our rtives."


    "So that''s how it is. We were all just about to go to the Demon City, it must be due to fate." Ye Fanughed and said.


    The three of them had their own thoughts and began chatting without saying a word.Feng Qinn was not willing to speak, but Xiao Huaisu naturally tried to beat him up. She wanted to get some useful information from Ye Fan''s mouth.


    <span>"Big Brother Leng, we heard that the country leader is now called Misty Night Wave and he also brought arge group of experts with him.


    You are so powerful, you must know a lot of things. Do you know where the new king came from? "


    Xiao Huai Su asked.


    How could Ye Fan know about all this? He scratched his head and said, "I only recently heard about it, I was in closed-door training all this time. When we get to the towns along the way, I will ask around."<span>I want to go to a certain job in Yao City, it would be better to know about it first. "


    <span>As he was speaking, two small heads popped out of the wooden door.


    They were two young boys from the sand lizard race, whose faces were covered with a few small green-brown scales, and hadrge eyes and pointy ears.


    In this vige, basically all of them were of the sand lizard race, and they all liked to eat meat.


    <span>Therefore, when they smelled the fragrance of the roasted meat, the two little fellows eagerly looked over.


    Ye Fan smiled, picked up two freshly roasted meat, and handed it over, "Come, little guy, here you are."<span>The two little boys'' eyes lit up as they ran in to receive the meat skewers and happily ate them.


    Ye Fan saw that they were cute, so he reached out and stroked their heads. Seeing that there were two small lizard tails behind their butts, he also felt that it was quite interesting.


    "Aiya, I am so sorry. I was not paying attention when the two children ran over to your side.


    "You''re not ashamed, you even eat the guests'' food." A female lizard ran over, hugged the two children and apologized profusely.<span>Ye Fan shook his head, "It''s nothing, just eat ande back for it."


    The woman hurriedly urged her two sons, "Why aren''t you saying thank you uncle?"


    The two little boys said in their childish voices, "Thank you," and their mouths were full of fat.


    When the woman left with the two children, the three people in the room couldn''t help butugh.


    "Actually, no matter where it is, no matter who it is among themon people, who would be happy to have their war going on and their wives dispersing?<span>"Isn''t it all just to eat and drink, to live and work happily?" Ye Fan muttered.


    When Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su saw this scene, they felt a sense of warmth. They also looked at this warm-hearted man with aplicated gaze.


    If he had been wary of the appearance of this "Cold Star" earlier, he would havepletely let his guard down by now.


    A person so heartwarming would nevere to harm them.


    <span>"Unfortunately, many people in the Demon God Kingdom don''t think like you, Big Brother Leng," Feng Qinn said for the first time since he entered the room.


    <span>Ye Fan looked back and bitterly smiled, "There''s no other way, I don''t have enough strength. Otherwise, if I go and be the king, I won''t have to fight against the conquest!"


    <span>As she spoke, the sand lizard woman who had just left came back with another basket of meat jerky.


    <span>"The child ate yours, so this is in return. Our family made it ourselves. We can bring it along for a taste." The woman very politely put it down.


    "Big sister, it''s alright. You should take it back. We can''t eat it," Xiao Huaisu said."No, otherwise, we would feel bad." The woman smiled and said.


    After just finishing his sentence, Ye Fan felt that something was wrong! "Soon after, rumbling sounds could be hearding from the desert!" What''s going on!? "


    Feng Qinn jumped down from the grass bed.


    As the sound got closer and closer, just like a mountain avnche, the vige''s sand lizard tribe began to panic, and cries of rm could be heard everywhere.Ye Fan frowned, and looked towards the ground, "It''s the sound of the ground..." Suddenly! There was only a deep roar as a colossal object came out from the depths of the oasis! As the ground quaked, everyone ran out. It turned out to be a gigantic demonic beast that looked like a fish! Twenty meters long, seven to eight meters high, with a long fish head and a mouth full of sharp teeth.


    The silvery-gray scales all over his body were like des, his two front legs were thick and powerful, and his sharp ws were like many sharp broadswords! "Not good!"


    Ye Fan was shocked to see that the ce where the monster broke out from just happened to have destroyed a room! And in its mouth, there were two small and tender figures! It''s those two little boys!?


    "Everything happened too fast. The moment I saw it, the monster already bit the two little boys to death and swallowed them into its stomach!" "My child!"The lizard woman let out a shriek and fainted due to the stimtion! Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su were also shocked as their eyes turned red. They wished they could immediately cut open the stomach of that beast! At this time, Ye Fan had already moved. He flew over, and directly used his Innate True Origin to smash his palm on the belly of that demon beast! ng! The scales on that demon beast''s body moved rhythmically, and unexpectedly, Ye Fan''s surge of power waspletely canceled out!?


    <span>"What kind of monster is this!?"


    Ye Fan had never heard of such a demon beast.


    At this moment, the pressure of the sage realm descended from the sky.<span>"Hmph. You want to stop my little darling from searching for food with a mere Heaven Stealing Stage?"


    A man with a devilish appearance, wearing a colorful outfit and holding a strange staff, appeared above the oasis.<span>Ye Fan''s first nce at it couldn''t help but be startled! Purple hair!?


    <span>This guy ¡­ Could it be the people on the Ark?


    <span>That''s not right. That Ark of Delia''s had to at least be at the chaos level. This fellow was a Holy Spirit! Without waiting for Ye Fan''s time to think, that Silver Scale Fish Demon''s ws had already reached towards Ye Fan! That sword-like w, of course Ye Fan couldn''t possibly take it head-on, so he dodged it with a nimble movement.


    However, the beast did not seem to be interested in chasing after them. Instead, it turned its head and dashed towards the people of the sand lizard tribe. It was here to look for food and eat humans! There were very few vigers who had even reached Foundation Establishment. Most of them weremoners, how could they possibly escape?


    Seeing that it was about to devour a few young men and women, a zing Phoenix me directly turned into a long whip and wrapped around the demonic beast from behind! "Roar ~ ~" The Demonic Beast was burnt, it was in pain and fury. Turning its head to look behind, the one who attacked was Xiao Huaisu who could no longer endure! Bastard... They are not food! "Angry golden mes appeared in Xiao Huai Su''s eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan originally wanted to break up, but when he saw Xiao Huaisu make a move, he couldn''t help but be stunned. These two women aren''t afraid of exposing themselves?


    <span>"Feng Nu?"


    The purple-haired man, who was floating in the air, squinted his eyes, "Interesting. ording to what I know, there is no phoenix n on this piece ofnd. It seems like they are spies sent over from the other side?"


    <span>After hearing this, Ye Fan became even more convinced, this guy is not from the Great Wastnds! Could he havee down from another ark?


    <span>There were already more than one ark that came to the prehistoric era?


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2508

    Based on what Delia and the others had said, there were many Arks in the Void, and when faced with a civilization that was on the verge of destruction, they all wanted to plunder and replenish their resources.


    Thinking about it this way, it was understandable that more than one Ark had appeared in the Great Wastnds.


    If the Fog of the Night (Fog Night Smoke) of the Demon God Nation and those experts who suddenly appeared were the doomsday users of the Ark, then a lot of things made sense.<span>"A mere Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm, you want to stop my little darling?"


    <span>The purple-haired man brandished his staff. The scales of that silver-scaled demonic beast suddenly began to turn red! Xiao Huai Su''s Phoenix mes were quickly being absorbed by its scales, causing the scales on its body to ignite! "Have fun with them"ughed the purple haired man evilly.


    The demonic beast was no longer afraid of the Phoenix mes. It turned its head and pounced towards Xiao Huaisu with a speed as fast as the wind, dragging a long tail of mes behind it.


    <span>The phoenix mes around Xiao Huai Su''s body burned intensely. Behind her, a phoenix spread its wings and pushed forward with both of its arms. The two phoenix mes were like pirs of me as they whizzed towards the demon beast head! "Roar!" The demonic beast''s movements were hindered, but it still used its scales to forcefully absorb the scattered phoenix mes and advanced towards Xiao Huaisu! What kind of monster was this!?


    can actually use scales to carry your Phoenix mes!? "


    <span>Feng Qinn was astonished.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, couldn''t care about anything else, and shouted towards the entire vige of lizard people: "Run! "Run!"


    <span>The lizard people reacted, and took advantage of the moment when the monster was being blocked, they all ran in all directions, fleeing in panic.


    <span>"Billowing Tide!" I''m sorry. I can''t help it! "


    <span>Xiao Huai Su also knew that the two of them might be exposed this time.


    Feng Qinn''s eyes revealed a cold glint as he stared at the purple-haired man in the air, "It''s nothing ¡­" "As long as we kill them, no one will know."


    <span>Finished speaking, Feng Qinn no longer hid his words. Dragon mes ignited all over his body, and the pressure of the Sacred Heart erupted.


    <span>"Berserk dragon blood!"


    <span>The woman''s long hair scattered and turned into a blood-red color. After the dragon mes were dyed in a scarlet color, the pressure on her soared once again! The opponent was a Saint Soul expert, and regardless of hisbat power, he was at least two levels above him.


    <span>"Even if Feng Qinn had the support of his five wed Golden Dragon Bloodline, he would most likely still be at a disadvantage. Therefore, he did not hesitate to unleash all of his firepower!" Su Su, I''ll leave this monster to you, I''ll keep that guy here! "


    <span>Feng Qinn said.


    <span>Xiao Huai Su nodded, "Be careful!"


    The violet-haired man in the air had no time to pay attention to the fleeing lizards. His eyes were already shining.


    <span>"Originally, I only wanted to give some to my little darling, but I didn''t expect that there would be delicacies delivered to my doorstep.


    <span>Five-wed Golden Dragon and the phoenix girl, this is a great tonic ¡­ "Haha ¡­" At this time, Feng Qinn jumped up, intending to gain the advantage by striking out a dragon fist at the purple-haired man. The dragon mes were like a battering ram, and the dragon roars continuously rang out! However, the purple-haired man was already prepared and did not panic. He waved his staff and a blue-white circle of light suddenly appeared in front of him.


    A dark blue wyvern-shaped demon beast was suddenly summoned from the circle! The flying dragon''s body was over ten meters long and covered in dark blue scales. It had two horns on its head and a wingspan of thirty meters! Once it was summoned, it opened its mouth and spat out a breath of frost. An ultra cold storm swept over, neutralizing Feng Qinn''s attack and even forcing Feng Qinn to retreat! Haha... Since I have nothing better to do, I''ll let my little darlings y with you all today! "<span>The violet-haired man waved his staff again, and once more a circle of light appeared. This time, another two translucent, sinister ck shadows appeared.


    <span>They were like two sets of skeletons, emitting gusts of cold wind in the air. The power of death and decay was a clear indication of their strength.


    A flying dragon appeared in front of Feng Qinn. Two ghost skeletons were trapped on the spot.<span>Ye Fan finally realized that this guy specifically raised these demon beasts, which was simr to a summoner''s trainer.


    <span>If nothing unexpected happened, this kind of person''s ability to fight would not be very strong.


    <span>Just like the Beast Sage in the Blessed Paradise, the original body mainly relied on its own demon beasts to fight, which made it weaker than an ordinary Holy Spirit.


    <span>However, if Feng Qinn was unable to break through the attacks of these summoners, then there was no chance of victory at all! Big Brother Leng! I''m sorry I lied to you! Hurry up and run! "


    At this moment, Xiao Huai Su smashed his palm on the ground and more than ten fire pirs of Phoenix mes that shot into the sky appeared from the sand! Even though the fish-headed beast was hit by the fire pir, the scales on its body remained intact. Once itnded, it continued to charge at Xiao Huaisu.


    Ye Fan naturally couldn''t just leave like this. However, if he were to use too much strength, the two women would be suspicious.


    If Feng Qinn knew that it was him, the misunderstanding would only deepen. He thought that he was toying with her.


    So he said righteously: "How can I, Leng Xing, a greedy person who fears death?


    <span>Sister Xiao, let me help you! "


    "Don''te over! You are not that monster''s opponent! "


    <span>Xiao Huai Su was moved but she tried her best to stop him.


    At this time, Ye Fan held an ordinary ck iron sword in his hand, and ran towards the back of the fish-headed demon beast.


    "Sister Xiao!" You hit me! I have a way! "


    Xiao Huai Su could not care too much now. This fish-headed monster was not afraid of her Phoenix mes and attacked frantically with its ws.The sky was filled with waves from a stroke, and it was also a bitter battle. It was impossible for him to run for his life at this moment.


    Seeing that this heartless "Cold Star" said there was a way, she could only do her best to keep attacking to attract the attention of the fish-headed monster.


    <span>Ye Fan did not dare to disintegrate, nor did he dare to use his sword intent, but fortunately, his physical fitness was also very astonishing.


    If it was a normal Heaven Stealing Stage cultivator, it would be very difficult for them to get close to the beast.


    <span>Firstly, without this speed and power, just the Phoenix mes that were igniting on his body would not be able to withstand it.


    <span>But Ye Fan could! He endured the high temperature and circled around to the back of the demon beast''s butt and charged forward! He took out the most primitive battle technique, and with a tilt of his body, he flew past the sand and entered the belly of the fish-headed demonic beast! As long as it wasn''t a Pi Xiu that could only enter like Soup Yuan, no matter how much of a metal helmet or armor he was, he would still have to eat it! Since he wanted to pull it, then there had to be a chance for him to survive! "After Ye Fan instantly saw that opening, his sword stabbed in!" Aooo! "The originally ferocious fish head demon beast''s roar turned into a strange, blood-curdling screech! Ye Fan only felt the sword go in, and even forcefully stirred it, tearing the wound open.


    <span>Immediately, a pile of stinky items flew out! He quickly rolled to the side and came out from under the belly of the demon beast! Xiao Huai Su was stunned. How could there be someone that would use such a "weird" method to attack a demon beast?


    Although the effect was remarkable, ordinary people would not have thought of it! This kind of disgusting attack strategy made Xiao Huaisu overlook Ye Fan''s speed and endurance.


    "Sister Xiao!" Burn its mingmen! "


    Ye Fan ignored the stench on his body and loudly reminded.


    When Xiao Huai Su heard this, she quickly used all her strength to release Phoenix fire pirs on the ground! In the continuous Phoenix Fire Pir, no matter how thick the skin and flesh of this demon beast was, or how it dodged, the wound that was cut open by the sword, was finally ignited! As the Phoenix me drilled into the body of the demon beast, the fish-headed demon beast immediately lost its battle prowess and began rolling in the sand, on the verge of death.The purple-haired man in the sky turned green. He didn''t think that a mere Heaven Stealing Realm fellow would actually use such a vulgar method to heavily injure his little treasure.

 Chapter 2509

    <span>"How preposterous! How preposterous! Extremely vulgar! My little darling. "Come back quickly!"


    <span>The man used a spell and a blue and white circle appeared on the ground. After surrounding the fish-headed monster, it disappeared.


    Ye Fan frowned, if this thing could still heal the injured summoner, then it would be endless.He had to kill his real body as soon as possible.


    <span>If he were to break down the firstyer and use the Unparalleled Sword Intent, he would probably be able to kill this guy in an instant.


    But... If this were to be exposed, it would definitely be difficult for him to protect the twodies.


    Moreover, if the Demon God Nation''s sword intent leaked out, then it would let the Demon God Kingdom know that the Sword God was not in the prehistoric continent.<span>This would be a good opportunity for many people to take action against the people of the prehistord.


    <span>Especially now that he knew that there might be more than one Ark, there were too many hidden dangers.


    The matter of him in the Demon God Kingdom, unless it was ast resort, absolutely could not be leaked out.


    <span>The best method would be to lure the summoned creatures away and create a space for Feng Qinn to fight against the other guy one by one.


    <span>Feng Qinn was a top powerhouse of the Sacred Heart Realm, and that guy was the lowest level of the Holy Spirit Realm.


    <span>With Ye Fan''s experience, as long as he gave Feng Qinn an opportunity, he would still be able to kill him.


    After his train of thoughts quickly shed through his mind, Ye Fan flew up into the sky and shouted, "Sister Feng, we wille help you!"


    At this time, Xiao Huaisu had already requested for the fish-headed monster to attack. She released a swan wings from her back, held a sword in her hand and attacked one of the skeletons! Waves! Leave this skeleton frame to me! "


    Although Xiao Huaisu had yet to reach Sheng Domain, she could still barely contend with the shadow of a skeleton with the help of the red lotus''s burning blood and the rebirth by bathing in fire.<span>Ye Fan chose that eerie blue flying dragon! If he were to fight a skeleton formed from chaos energy then he would definitely be discovered. His cultivation wasn''t limited to just Duotian.


    <span>"However, against this kind of flesh and blood demon beast, if he uses hisbat skills, he can start a fight!" "Look at this!"


    Ye Fan acted like a boor and directly jumped towards that flying dragon! The purple-haired man wanted to toss out a ball of blue and white chaos energy, but he found that it was impossible to aim.


    <span>Although Ye Fan''s attack looked reckless, he actually used the Flying Dragon as a meat shield.


    <span>The Wyvern let out a breath, forcing Feng Qinn back, and dropped its w towards Ye Fan. Ye Fan''s reaction speed and agility could not bepared to an ordinary Heaven Seizing Supreme. With a nimble dodge, he stepped on the flying dragon''s wings and arrived on its back. Ye Fan''s sword stabbed towards the dragon''s back, but he found it impossible to pierce through these hard scales.


    <span>A cold current was released from the flying dragon''s body, and a ball of ice and snow was wrapped around it before exploding! " "Boom!"


    <span>The flying dragon released a frosty st wave, attempting to send Ye Fan flying off its back! However, Ye Fan''s skin was rough and thick, and he wasn''t afraid of this kind of power invading him, so he used his sword to pierce through the wingspan of this flying dragon, and his entire body hung on the wings! The wyvern immediately cried out miserably, pping its wings hard, wanting to throw Ye Fan down.


    Lowering his head, he let out a breath towards Ye Fan, but was dodged by Ye Fan! The most difficult flying dragon and skeleton in front of Feng Qinn were already being held down by Ye Fan and Xiao Huaisu. Only the skeleton and the purple-haired man were left in front of them.


    Feng Qinn knew that this was a rare opportunity. Using his dragon wings, he increased his speed and flew towards the purple-haired man.<span>However, the skeleton figure quickly appeared in front of her. The power of death turned into thousands of iron chains that wrapped around Feng Qinn! A mere Sacred Heart is simply courting death! "


    The purple-haired man was fearless as he brandished his staff once again, and a blue-white circle of light appeared once more.Obviously, he could still summon more demon beasts to fight! Feng Qinn knew that if he could summon more demonic beasts, they would have to give up all their previous efforts. At this point in time, they would have to put everything on the line! She faced the skeleton''s shadow that was blocking her in front of her, not slowing down in the slightest! "The dragon mes on his body rapidly produced streaks of lightning that jumped about violently!" Broken Sky Lightning! "


    The Five-wed Golden Dragon Realm''s other thunder attribute technique was instantly unleashed! Feng Qinn''s speed suddenly sped up. His body turned into a bolt of lightning, directly tearing through the ck shadow''s encirclement, andpletely shattered the illusory monster! This sudden change in speed disrupted the speed at which the purple-haired man was summoning! He did not expect Feng Qinn to suddenlye so close to him and stop his summoning. He waved his staff at Feng Qinn! "You''re courting death!"<span>A blue-white energy appeared on the purple-haired man''s staff, and the Holy Spirit''s pressure immediately overshadowed Feng Qinn! However, Feng Qinn was not afraid at all, and he continued to attack the ball of blue and white light! War Dragon Disassembling Armour! "


    Feng Qinn''s palm shot out a mist of blood that filled the sky! "If I use this move, I will try to weaken the opponent''s defense as much as possible!" Dragon Fist, Thousand Strikes! "


    Clenching his fists, he faced the retreating purple-haired man and chased after him as he punched out crazily! The purple-haired man panicked and released a mass of bluish-white energy, colliding with the fist shadows that filled the sky! In the end, the chaotic power of the Holy Spirit Realm still covered Feng Qinn''s Dragon Fist. Feng Qinn was engulfed by a mass of blue-white energy! Feng Qinn spat out a mouthful of blood, teetering in the air! However, when the light dimmed, the purple-haired man was already covered in blood! The purple-haired man gasped for breath. He knew that he had to increase the distance between them as soon as possible. Turning his head, he wanted to run! After Feng Qinn used the Thousand Strikes to cancel out most of the damage, it looked like his body was covered in blood, but his injuries were not serious.<span>He turned around and chased after them, a dragon fire sword materializing in his hands. Dragon ying Skill, Crimson me Dragon Sword! "


    <span>When the purple-haired man felt the zing temperature behind him, he quickly turned around and waved his staff, wanting to force a retreat.


    However, Feng Qinn''s speed was even faster. As he swung his sword, it created a sh that sliced through the sky! The sword mark lingered in the sky for a long time! The purple-haired man looked at the magic staff that had been burnt into two pieces, then looked at his own body that was left with only half of it, and let out a terrified and miserable cry.


    With one hand, Feng Qinn grabbed the enemy''s head, and with the other hand, a dragon me burned him to ashes! In the rear, the dragon that had lost its summoner and the skeletal shadow all fled in panic. They had no intention of fighting again.Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief, thinking to himself, "This woman has improved quite a bit, but her fighting style is really tough, just like her character."


    <span>However, if they didn''t use such a fierce and decisive strategy, then dealing with this sort of guy with a Summoning skill behind his back would only result in death.


    "Little Sister Feng, so you''re actually this amazing. You''ve finally survived a great disaster, haha."


    Afternding back in the vige, Ye Fan said this with a smile.


    <span>Feng Qinn looked strangely at Ye Fan, "Brother Leng is also extraordinary. That flying dragon''s frost might is very strong, you actually relied on Duotian''s cultivation to block it."


    Feng Qinn didn''t think too much about the urgency of the battle just now, but now that he thought about it, this Leng Xingchen''s strength was indeed a little mystical.


    "Haha, in order to take revenge, I have been visiting everywhere to learn medicine. I have taken a lot of elixirs and miraculous medicines, so my body is very sturdy." Ye Fan casually made up some nonsense.<span>"It''s all thanks to Big Brother Leng this time around. Otherwise, Lan wouldn''t have been able to escape and defeat the strong enemy." Xiao Huai Su''s face was pale as she forced out a smile.


    <span>"Susu, what happened to you? Why did you look so bad?"


    <span>Feng Qinn realized that his best friend was acting strangely.


    <span>Xiao Huai Su shook her head: "I ¡­ "I''m fine..." Before he could finish his sentence, Xiao Huai Su''s body softened and she fell to the ground. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2513

    After Xiao Huaisu was able to circte her powers, the powerful recovery ability of her Phoenix bloodline was finally demonstrated.


    After a short while, Xiao Huai Su had fully recovered.<span>It had already been three days, of course, so the two women had to leave immediately.


    Although Ye Fan already wanted to separate from the two girls, there was no reason for him to do so. If he were to suddenly disappear, it would definitely cause them to worry.


    He could only continue on his way and think that once they arrived at the Demon City, he would find a reason to part with them and have nothing more to do.


    On the way out of the city, he passed a fancy jewelry store with the unique charm of a demi-human.


    <span>Ye Fan thought back to how he had been out for so many days and had even annoyed thedies. Seeing that the demon n essories were quite special, he decided to bring some back so he could exin it to them.


    <span>"Two girls, wait a moment, I''ll go in and take a look." Ye Fan said to the two girls.


    Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su were slightly surprised. Most of the things here belonged to girls, so he definitely was not buying things for them.


    Although they were in a hurry, they were not in a rush. Thus, the two girls followed him into the store.


    Ye Fan took a pile ording to the women''s aesthetic preferences and asked the merchants for a price.


    <span>The two girls were puzzled when they saw him pick so seriously. Xiao Huai Su looked nervous.


    Feng Qinn couldn''t help but ask, "Big Brother Leng, you have a woman in your family?"


    <span>Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment. If there was, it would be self-contradictory. He could only shake his head and say, "No..." "Then this is..." "Oh, this is a gift, a gift." Ye Fan gave a vague smile.


    Xiao Huai Su could not help but ask: "Could it be that the one Big Brother Leng mentioned about is not my dead wife?


    But someone else? "


    Ye Fan''s brain was not strong enough. This lie was getting harder and harder to make up. It would definitely be wrong to say that these things were given to ordinary female friends.<span>There was no custom in this world to burn a fire to your dead wife.


    "There is indeed another woman." Ye Fan had no choice but to say.


    <span>"Didn''t Big Brother Leng say that you have been roaming around the world to seek revenge?


    Do you still have spare time, like the wind, like the snow, or like the moon? "


    Feng Qinn asked suspiciously.Ye Fan thought to himself, you two gossipy girls, why do you care so much?


    <span>"We didn''t spend too much time together." Ye Fan casually replied.


    But just as he finished speaking, Ye Fan felt that something was wrong.


    Short time together?<span>Could these two women have mistakenly thought that ¡­ Sure enough, Feng Qinn revealed a "I see" look of understanding, while Xiao Huaisu''s face was filled with peach blossoms.


    Okay! Xiao Huai Su thought that she had received a reward for expressing her feelings! It had to be said that Xiao Huai Su was a first-ss beauty with a dignified and graceful face. She had been in a high position for many years, so her temperament gave people a sense of distance.


    However, it was precisely because of this that she would asionally reveal the posture of a little girl.


    Feng Qinn secretly used his arm to touch Xiao Huai Su''s arm. Xiao Huai Su, on the other hand, had a bashful expression on her face as she frowned, indicating for her not to speak any nonsense.


    The two women had already written their thoughts on their faces! Ye Fan turned around, his face turning green... How could he let them have such a misunderstanding?If he knew earlier, he would have secretly bought it from the Demon City! However, by turning his back like this, the two women instead thought that Big Brother Leng was bashful and shy. His thoughts had been seen through, so they felt embarrassed! Xiao Huai Su felt that the man in front of her was simple and honest.


    "Big Brother Leng, aren''t you buying too much? You have to change everyday to wear it."Besides, the essories here and the clothes to go with are quite hard to find." Feng Qinn was happy for his best friend and began to talk a lot.


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile and said, "It''s nothing, I''ll buy it first."


    After exiting the jewelry store, Xiao Huai Su looked at Ye Fan with a hint of expectation.


    <span>The woman was wondering when and how a man would give her a present.


    <span>Ye Fan''s old face was a little red from being stared at. Sorry, Principal Xiao, I really didn''t n to give it to you. After they left the city, the three of them continued on their journey.


    <span>After the battle with the sand lizard, the three of them were extra cautious. They tried to slow down and walk around the nearby cities as much as possible.


    <span>He could also investigate some information regarding the "ck monster".


    <span>Along the way, Xiao Huai Su and Ye Fan spoke even more privately than before.


    <span>"Where is Big Brother Leng''s hometown?"


    <span>"Brother Leng, do you have any other rtives?"


    "Brother Leng, what do you usually like to eat ¡­" While Ye Fan was making up nonsense, he also felt very guilty, and only hoped that the demons would hurry up and arrive.<span>The Ba-Serpent City was thest city to arrive before the Demon Capital.


    <span>Feng Qinn''s n was to leave a signal in Ba-Serpent City to confirm everyone''s safe arrival so that they could exchange a wave of information.


    Even before reaching the city, Feng Qinn already felt that something was a bit off.


    "There are at least five sage realm experts here, and they are scattered all over the city. There should be others who are deliberately hiding their cultivation," Feng Qinn said as they walked.


    <span>"So many?


    <span>Could it be that the majority of the Saint Realms of the Demon God Nation have yet to go to the frontline of the battlefield? "


    Xiao Huai Su frowned.


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart. Not only are there five saints, but there is also at least one Chaos Realm within the city.If there were no surprises, then the ark was a hundred percent true.


    <span>When the three of them entered the city, they saw arge number of "conscription" announcements posted everywhere.


    <span>Arriving at a station of the Demon God Kingdom, the two girls wanted to go in and get something, so they asked Ye Fan to wait outside.


    <span>Ye Fan knew that they were going to retrieve the information left behind by the others, so he pretended that he didn''t know, and casually stood outside to take a look.


    As the two girls walked into the inn, Xiao Huai Su couldn''t help but ask: "Hey, Lan Lan, who exactly did you say Big Brother Leng bought these jewelry for?If it''s for me, why haven''t you given it to me for so long? "


    <span>"Why are you in such a hurry? I was there all the way. He might want to send you off when he''s alone." Feng Qinn pursed his lips into a smile, "If I don''t send you off, who else would he send you to?"


    Xiao Huai Su''s eyes lit up as she said with a hint of sweetness, "I might as well give it to you. After all, you''re prettier than me.""Impossible, the way he looks at me ispletely different from the way he looks at you." Feng Qinn said.


    <span>"What''s different?"


    "He looks a bit ufortable when he looks at you. He''s very natural to me, which means he''s shy in front of you," Feng Qinn analyzed.<span>Xiao Huai Su lowered her head and smiled, "I think so. He didn''t even dare look at me. "


    If Ye Fan, who was standing outside of the inn, were to hear this conversation, he would probably be on the verge of tears.


    He had never thought that the more he tried to avoid her, the more she would think that there was a problem.


    <span>"Big Brother Leng is thin-skinned, he''s not some slut who likes to flirt around. It''s already hard to find a way for him to buy a present.


    <span>It would be embarrassing for him to give you a present in front of me.


    "Susu, I think you should take the initiative and give him a way out. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to give us gifts on the way here. He''ll suffocate to death." Feng Qinn teasingly said.


    <span>Xiao Huai Su nodded as if she had thought of something.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2510

    "Su Su!"Feng Qinn was startled as he quickly went forward to hug Xiao Huai Su.


    On Xiao Huai Su''s white face, there were traces of ck smoke. The meridians and blood vessels on her arms were turning purple.


    <span>"Su Su!" Wake up! What''s the matter with you?


    <span>"


    <span>Feng Qinn tried to sense the situation, only to discover that the True Essence in Xiao Huai Su''s body was very weak. Arge amount of sinister and rotten Power of Death was constantly eroding her life force.


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand, grabbed Xiao Huaisu''s wrist, and said with a frown, "That ck skeleton monster from before, it was full of rotten Chaotic Force.


    "It seems like when Sister Xiao was fighting with it, the evil Qi had unknowingly invaded her body. She stayed with it for too long, it was difficult to exclude her from the world."


    After all, it was a monster condensed from Chaotic Force. Even though Xiao Huai Su was a phoenix girl in the Heavenly Emperor Realm, her power was not equal.


    <span>Ye Fan was still a little curious, those two skeletons also didn''t have any special abilities.


    <span>Compared to the monster and the wyvern, they weren''t on the same level. Why did the Summoner have to summon two?


    Looking at it now, those two skeletons were actually using the power of death to corrode their opponents during the battle.Ye Fan and Feng Qinn were not affected, but Xiao Huaiyu was a bit weaker, so she was still hit.


    <span>"How could this be? Su Su is a phoenix girl, her phoenix mes should be the nemesis of that evil energy!"


    <span>Feng Qinn frowned.


    "He''s the bane of our strength. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be so close to our current level."<span>However, because of her insistence, his primordial spirit became iparably weak, his primordial energy was weak, and his self-recovery ability was also no longer effective. "Ye Fan bitterly smiled and said.


    Feng Qinn was a warrior after all, not a healer. Even in such a situation, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Big Brother Leng, do you know medicine?"


    <span>Feng Qinn asked as he saw Ye Fan take his pulse.


    <span>Ye Fan looked helpless. If he was at the sage realm, then he could use his internal energy to help Xiao Huaiyu expel this evil energy.


    However, he is only Duotian after all. Even if hisbat power far surpasses Sheng Domain, his healing power is only at Duotian''s level! " There is a way. When I travelled, I learned some medical skills.


    "However, it will take some time. You will only be effective if you use medicinal herbs, acupuncture, and true essence." Ye Fan said.<span>Back then, in order to treat Su Qingxue, he had read a whole set of medical books, and he was very confident in this kind of treatment that could disperse evil and Yin to evil.


    "Then... How long will that take? "<span>Feng Qinn asked.


    <span>Ye Fan rubbed the back of his head, "At least three days. Once Sister Xiao is able to resist this evil Yin power, she will be able to recover quickly."


    <span>"Three days ¡­ "Three days..." Feng Qinn was a little hesitant, it would have been alright if it was normal.


    <span>In this critical period of time, they might encounter danger after three days of waiting. The assassination mission might also be affected to a certain extent.


    She could not abandon Xiao Huai Su and would definitely bring her along, but bringing her along would be a burden."How about this? If Sister Feng trusts me, then I will bring Sister Xiao to treat her illness."


    "If you have urgent matters, then hurry on your way. I will treat herter, then we will meet at the promised ce." Ye Fan suggested.<span>Actually, he only needed to ce Xiao Huai Su in the Spatial Ring to heal her while following Feng Qinn secretly.


    However, Feng Qinn thought about it and shook his head, "No, I can''t leave you behind.


    <span>If not for you helping us today, Big Brother Leng, we would have all died here.


    If that person''s aplice finds out that you are here to kill you, wouldn''t I be harming you?<span>"Furthermore, Susu and I have known each other since childhood, surpassing our sisters. I can''t just leave her behind."


    <span>Ye Fan sighed in his heart, Feng Qinn, ah, Feng Qinn, it''s good to be loyal to your rtionship, but this will onlyplicate the situation.


    Ye Fan forced a smile and said, "Sister Feng is really a good person, then..." How about we first put Sister Xiao in the fire? Maybe if shees in contact with the mes, she''ll be able to be reborn from the fire? "


    <span>"That''s right, to be reborn from the ashes ¡­" Feng Qinn quickly found a pile of dried wood and ignited it with dragon mes.


    After that, he carried the unconscious Xiao Huai Su and ced her on the me.


    The mes naturally would not harm the phoenix girl, but the problem was that they were not absorbed.<span>Xiao Huai Su was still unconscious and had no intention of waking up.


    Instead, it was an awkward scene that urred... All of Xiao Huaisu''s clothes were quickly burnt by the mes.Ye Fan reacted and quickly turned around, not daring to look any further, in case Feng Qinn took advantage of him.


    <span>However, that tempting scene was still imprinted into his mind ¡­ Feng Qinn also realized that the situation wasn''t right, but seeing Ye Fan''s honest appearance, the corner of his mouth curled up into a smile.


    In his heart, he had an extra favorable impression of this warm-hearted man.


    <span>"It looks like the Phoenix n''s rebirth through fire was not unconditional either.


    <span>"She has lost her consciousness, her meridians were blocked, and it''s hard for her to rebirth with fire." Ye Fan sighed.


    Without waiting for the me to extinguish, Feng Qinn carried Xiao Huai Su and said: "Since that won''t do, then we can only look for medicinal ingredients to treat it.


    Elder Brother Leng, since you have the confidence, shall we go to the nearest city to look for medicinal ingredients? "


    <span>Ye Fan nodded, "Okay, I will try my best to gather all the medicinal herbs needed for the treatment as soon as possible..." However, Little Sister Feng, why don''t you wrap up Sister Xiao with some clothes first. "


    <span>"Brother Leng, you actually saw it, right?"


    Feng Qinn mischievously asked as he took out his clothes.Ye Fan''s old face reddened, "I wasn''t careful..." "I wasn''t careful..." "You are quite honest and dare to admit it.


    "However, Susu shouldn''t mind it too much. It''s not like you did it on purpose." Feng Qinn said.


    Ye Fanughed awkwardly, feeling some disdain in his heart. It didn''t matter if this "Big Brother Leng" looked at him, if Ye Fan looked at him, he would probably be treated as a beast again.After dressing Xiao Huaisu, the three of them continued on their way, flying towards the direction of Demon City.


    <span>"Brother Leng, don''t you want to know what we''re doing by hiding our identities and going to the demon realm?"


    Feng Qinn asked doubtfully.<span>"Sigh... Who doesn''t have a secret? I''m a carefree person, why are you asking me so many questions?


    Since I am fated to be with these two big sisters and it just so happens to be along the way, why don''t we go together and look after each other as well? "


    Ye Fanughed and said.


    Feng Qinn smiled faintly, "Big Brother Leng''s wife must have been very happy while she was alive, right?"


    Ye Fan was surprised, "Why do you say that?"<span>At the same time, he thought to himself, "In the past, A-Jiao was unlucky. Only when she met the beast in your eyes, Ye Fan, would she feel better!" Although I have only interacted with you for a day, but you are upright, kind, and honest. If I am with you, I should feel safe.


    Unlike some men, who have too many ythings and are unreliable even though they are very strong ¡­ " Feng Qinn said.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, thinking to himself, why can''t I be good enough? A bunch of women in my family are always looking down on me for not being fierce enough, what about the Great Virgin! It''s just that there are a few more women around.<span>Prejudice! It was definitely a prejudice! If you can''t eat grapes, you can only call them sour grapes! " "Sister Feng, do you have anyints about a certain man?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>Feng Qinn also realized that he had be more talkative. He quickly turned his head away and pursed his red lips, not saying another word.


    <span>The woman felt it was a bit strange. Why was she able to say such heartless words to a man she had only known for a day?


    Was it just because he had risked his life to save her?<span>Or was it because he gave people a sense of security?


    Feng Qinn curiously looked at the boorish man flying by his side, feeling somewhat puzzled ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2511

    After flying for a few hours, when the sun rose, the two of them brought the unconscious Xiao Huai Su to a city.


    <span>On the way, Xiao Huai Su woke up in a daze once or twice, but she quickly fainted.


    The surrounding temperature continued to rise, and the area around the city was as hot as a furnace.The words "City O" were written on the gate.


    "If the Yu n likes hot ces, their power will be greatly reduced since their tribe lives in the Freezing Sky n.


    <span>"This ce is filled with geothermal springs and has a high temperature all year round. No wonder they would build their main city here," Feng Qinn said.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "This is a good thing. In this kind of hotnd, it is easy to grow medicinal herbs to dispel the cold."


    <span>When entering the city, Ye Fan looked at Feng Qinn carrying Xiao Huaisu and hesitantly said: "Sister Feng, should I carry her instead?"


    <span>He didn''t expect Feng Qinn to agree so readily. "Alright, I''m only a girl. Carrying Susu on my back is indeed easy to arouse suspicion. Leave it to Big Brother Leng."


    Ye Fan was on the verge of tears. If his own request was made, Feng Qinn would definitely take him to be taking advantage of a woman.<span>Carrying Xiao Huai Su on their backs, the three of them entered the city.


    <span>Needless to say, even if Ye Fan didn''t let his imagination run wild, the feeling that came from his back still stirred up a little.


    Xiao Huai Su woke up just in time to discover that she was lying on Big Brother Leng''s back. Both of her legs were still being lifted by the other. A trace of bashfulness shed across her pale face.


    When had she ever been so intimate with a man in the decades since her husband''s death?


    <span>Xiao Huai Su pretended that she did not know anything and closed her eyes.


    Arriving at an inn, Ye Fan used his demi-human ent and skillfully asked for two rooms.<span>He slept in one room and the two women slept in another. As for the money, he had already gotten some when he stole clothes before changing his appearance, and he even used them now.


    Feng Qinn looked at his sincere ent. Since he was paying, he naturally believed that Ye Fan was a native of the Demon God''s Kingdom.<span>After settling the two girls down, Ye Fan quickly ran out to find a medicine store.


    <span>After all, most of the customs and habits were brought here by the n, so Ye Fan didn''t feel that it was too unfamiliar.


    After buying all the herbs and stone needles, Ye Fan returned to the inn and formally nned to help Xiao Huaisu drive out the evil poison.


    "Sister Feng, you need to give me the acupuncture needleter. It would be best if you take off your clothes. As a man, it''s not too convenient for me. Look ¡­" If Feng Qinn was not here, Ye Fan would have immediately made his move. He was afraid of a misunderstanding, so he decided to ask him first.<span>As expected, Feng Qinn frowned, hesitating as to whether he should expose his best friend or not.


    "If it''s not convenient, then wear it. I will tie it a bit slower, so there shouldn''t be a problem. It''s just that it might dirty the clothester." Ye Fan hurriedly said.


    <span>Feng Qinn did not say anything as he walked over and took off all of Xiao Huai Su''s clothes.


    <span>"Big Brother Leng, if you can save me with your life, how could I not believe you? I believe that Susu will wake up and not be angry," Feng Qinn said.


    Ye Fan revealed a thick and honest smile, "Okay, okay..." "Then I''ll do it."<span>Feng Qinn, who was watching from the side, couldn''t help but be surprised. Although he couldn''t understand it, Ye Fan''s medical skills were clearly very profound.


    After the acupuncture and moxibustion had passed into her true essence, Xiao Huai Su woke up very quickly.<span>Xiao Huai Su felt chills running down her spine. When she realized the situation before her, her face immediately turned a sickly red.


    "Susu, Big Brother Leng is helping you with the acupuncture treatment. Just bear with it for a while, I''ve been watching from the side." Feng Qinn said.


    <span>Xiao Huai Su said weakly: "It''s fine... I''m already married, and I''m not a little girl who hasn''t left the pavilion, what''s there to be ashamed of? "


    Although she said that, Xiao Huai Su still felt upset.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything. He focused on healing and pouring his true essence into the wound. He didn''t dare to speak."I''m sorry ¡­ "Lan," Xiao Huai Su said dejectedly, "I''ve dragged you down ¡­" "Don''t speak nonsense. No one would have thought of such a thing." Feng Qinn sat on the bed and gently held his best friend''s hand.


    Xiao Huai Su raised her head and asked Ye Fan: "Big Brother Leng, how long do I need to recover?"


    Ye Fan said with a serious face, "If you take the medicine and acupuncture on time, you should be able to disperse the majority of the Yin energy within three days."


    <span>"At that time, Sister Xiao will rely on her own skill to recover very quickly."


    <span>"Three days ¡­ That long? "


    <span>Xiao Huai Su was uneasy, "How about, Lan Lan, you go first, don''t worry about me."


    <span>"No, how can I let you stay alone in this strange ce? It''s too dangerous.


    Furthermore, Big Brother Leng provoked that mysterious expert because of us. What if someone seeks revenge? "


    <span>"But ¡­" Feng Qinn shook his head and said, "It''s alright. I see that this Yu City is quite big. Furthermore, we are not far from the Spirit Demon City.


    I have been investigating everywhere in the city for the past three days, asking for news, and you can be at ease being treated by Big Brother Leng. "<span>Xiao Huai Su could not refuse and could only nod in agreement.


    <span>Just like this, the three of them temporarily stayed in the inn.


    During the day, Feng Qinn was in the city, inquiring everywhere for information regarding the Fog Night Smoke Wave, the purple-haired man, and other origins.


    Ye Fan was a bit bored, so he gave Xiao Huai Su a shot, and started to boil some medicine.


    Ye Fan suspected that there was another ark, so he thought of an excuse to go out and help investigate.However, she was rejected by Feng Qinn. The woman felt that she didn''t know any medical skills, so it was better for Ye Fan to stay and take care of his best friend.


    Ye Fan could only restrain his curiosity and stay in the inn.


    <span>It had to be said that never in his wildest dreams did he expect that he would have to spend three days alone with Xiao Huaisu on this trip to the Demon God Kingdom.


    <span>The key was that Xiao Huai Su''s body was extremely weak two days ago, and she needed him to take the medicine.


    <span>That night, when Feng Qinn returned to the guest room, he saw Ye Fan using a spoon to feed Xiao Huaixin medicine.


    If someone who didn''t know of this scene were to see it, they would have thought that it was a warm-hearted husband feeding medicine to his sick wife.


    <span>"Lan ¡­" "You''re back." When Xiao Huaisu saw her best friende in, she keenly noticed that Feng Qinn''s eyes were a little different.


    "En." Feng Qinn calmly nodded and looked at Ye Fan, "Big Brother Leng, thank you for taking care of Susu for the past two days."


    "It''s nothing, how can I be as tired as Sister Feng?" Ye Fan chuckled.


    Feng Qinn sat on the bedside and casually asked: "Are you guys bored during the day?


    Stay in the guest room and don''t go anywhere. "Xiao Huai Su''s beautiful eyes moved. She sensed the hidden meaning behind her sister''s words and smiled, "Not bad, Big Brother Leng has been to many ces. It is quite interesting to be able to tell me everything that happened in these ces.


    Moreover, Big Brother Leng knows a lot about medicine, and if you were to fight in a big battle, you might not lose to your Prince Consort Ye''s divine doctor! "<span>Feng Qinn''s face turned red, "What about my Prince Consort Ye ¡­" Don''t spout nonsense, Susu! I have nothing to do with that bastard! But you, after just three days, you already have a lot of respect for Brother Leng?


    I looked at you just now, and I saw that his eyes were very gentle. "<span>There was a trace of panic in Xiao Huai Su''s heart as she was not sure if there was really something that could be seen through her eyes.


    <span>However, Xiao Huai Su refused to admit defeat and continued: "Of course, although it''s only been three days, Big Brother Leng has saved me time and time again.


    <span>Such a good man, if it wasn''t for me marrying someone, I would already want to repay him with my body. "


    "So what if you have married before? Big Brother Leng also has a wife. You all just happen to have lost all your love because of the demons from the Demon God Kingdom.<span>"Why don''t we get a pair of kids? I think you guys are quitepatible." Feng Qinn said with a smile that was not a smile.


    <span>Xiao Huai Su revealed a cute expression and looked at Ye Fan who was sitting uneasily at the side: "Brother Leng, do you dislike me?"


    <span>"Huh?"


    Ye Fan thought to himself, a woman that the two of you aren''t ashamed of, it''s a joke, but can you not be so full of yourself?


    Prince Consort Ye and Brother Leng are both me, aren''t they?He could only grin and say, "You two girls must be joking. I''m a coarse old man, how could I be worthy of a girl like Sister Xiao."


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2512

    "Big Brother Leng is too modest. For a man like you who has great medical skills and is kind to others, if you were in our Great War, I''m afraid there would be many young and beautiful women favoring you."


    For someone as old as me who''s married before, I''m not worthy of you. "After Xiao Huaisu finished her sentence, she was no longer shy.


    <span>"I really don''t dare to say that, and I already have someone in my heart." Ye Fan said with a silly smile.


    Ye Fan really did not want to delve too deeply into this topic, as he always felt that this would create a huge ruckus.<span>Su Qingxue was still angry at home. Even now, he still felt a little guilty and thought about how to coax his wife when he went back.


    If this Xiao Huai Su were to go back, Su Qingxue might even have the urge to kill someone.


    <span>Ye Fan knew that he definitely couldn''t beat Su Qingxue. Firstly, he couldn''t be cruel to Su Qingxue, and secondly, his schemes weren''t as profound as his wife''s.


    Principal Xiao, for your safety''s sake, let''s keep our distance.Ye Fan looked at Xiao Huai Su''s beautiful figure and regretfully thought in his heart.


    <span>"It looks like... "Big Brother Leng is still thinking about his wife." Xiao Huai Su''s eyes, on the other hand, were filled with admiration.


    Ye Fan felt a bit awkward staying in the room, so he said, "I drank the medicine, and today''s treatment is also over."<span>Sisters, I''ll be going out first.


    After Ye Fan left, Feng Qinn thoughtfully looked at Xiao Huaisu.<span>Xiao Huai Su''s heart was a little messy. She blinked and said: "What''s wrong, Lan Lan, why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Tell me the truth, is what you said to Brother Leng true?"


    Feng Qinn asked."What ¡­" "Which sentence?"


    "That''s right, ask him if he will despise you." Feng Qinn stared straight at his best friend.<span>Xiao Huai Su bit her lower lip and remained silent.


    <span>Even so, Feng Qinn already knew the answer. He didn''t say anything, he just tacitly agreed.


    "Susu, looks like you really have a good impression of him." Feng Qinn said with some surprise.


    Xiao Huai Su also mustered up her courage and said: "Brother Leng is pretty good. He has a sense of responsibility, kindness and simplicity.


    Furthermore, he saved me twice. Isn''t it normal for me to have feelings for him? "


    "Why are you so excited? I''m just happy for you too." Feng Qinn held his best friend''s hand. "All these years, you''ve been living in the past.Now that you finally have a new hope, I can''t be happier.


    <span>I also think that Brother Leng is a good man, loyal to his friends.


    <span>I just don''t know where he came from. If it''s like he said, there''s no problem with his background, so I think you should take the initiative.


    It''s not easy to find a man who can make you fall for it. "Xiao Huai Su seemed to have heard something extremely exaggerated as she said, "Feng Qinn, what''s going on with you today? You''re already acting like a matchmaker."


    <span>"In the entire world, only you, Xiao Huai Su, can make me say such words." Feng Qinn said seriously.


    However, Xiao Huai Su reached out her hand and held the man''s hand, "Since you advised me to admit my feelings, why are you not willing to face me with your true feelings?"


    Feng Qinn was stunned as he turned his head away. "That fellow, is not Big Brother Leng. He is not worthy."<span>Xiao Huai Su sighed as though she did not know what to say.


    <span>What the two women did not know was that Ye Fan was currently in the room next door, listening to their conversation.


    <span>If it was an ordinary Duotian, he wouldn''t have been able to do this, nor would he have been able to hide it from Feng Qinn.


    Ye Fan also felt that he was a bit shameless, but he couldn''t help but want to hear the conversation between the two women.It was fine if he didn''t want to hear it, but once he did, Ye Fan became even more conflicted.


    He did not expect that the fake Cold Star would move Xiao Huaisu''s heart. It was a sin.


    Feng Qinn''s words also caused Ye Fan to not know whether tough or cry. It seemed that his image had beenpletely ruined.


    <span>The two girls naturally did not know that the ''good person'' standing on the other side of the wall would also eavesdrop.


    <span>"Lan, did you manage to get any news today?" Xiao Huai Su asked out of concern.


    Feng Qinn frowned, "Today, I saw a caravan discussing something strange in the market, but I''m not sure if it''s true or not."<span>"What?"


    <span>"They said that there was a huge monster that came to the Demon God Kingdom from afar.


    It was an extremelyrge ck monster, floating in the air above the forest near the Demonic City.It was said that the Fog of the Night was from the Demon City, and no one was allowed to approach it.


    <span>I am guessing that this has nothing to do with the Fog Night Smoke Bomb and those experts who suddenly appeared. "


    "Monster?ck?


    <span>Could he be from a continent far away in the Ancient Sea? "


    The two women were discussing, guessing.<span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, was crazily shocked in his heart! Ark! If this information was true, then a second ark really did exist! Smoke from the night sky was most likely an expert seeking survival at the end of the world.


    <span>As for why he wanted to be the Demon God Emperor, Ye Fan could understand.


    What the Ark wanted was the soul. The more powerful the soul, the better.War, on the other hand, allowed for the gathering of many experts.


    It seemed that the war between the great war and the Demon God Kingdom was being facilitated by these powerful Ark Warriors.


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed with killing intent. Going deep into the Demon God Kingdom was still necessary, and this information was very crucial.


    But having a second one meant there might be a third or fourth one, so he had to be extra careful.


    Ye Fan didn''t believe that he was truly invincible. Back then in this ne, he had seen the Vermillion Bird before.It was hard to ensure that there were some experts whose power actually far surpassed the limits of this ne.


    The next day, Ye Fan gave Xiao Huai Su herst day of treatment.


    Feng Qinn had also finished his investigation and was coincidentally in the room.


    "Sister Xiao, after drinking this bowl of medicine, you should be able to recoverpletely. You can use your own energy to remove the remaining Yin energy." Ye Fan said.<span>Xiao Huai Su looked at the medicine in the bowl and blinked her watery eyes, "Big Brother Leng, I''ll have to trouble you again."


    "Huh?"


    <span>Ye Fan nked out for a moment, meaning he still need to be fed?


    <span>However, Feng Qinn was also there.


    Feng Qinn suddenly stood up, "I''m going out to settle some matters."


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat. These two girls think he''s an idiot! Wasn''t this too obvious! At this moment, if he forcefully refused and was hurt, Ye Fan sighed in his heart and could only sit down and feed Xiao Huaisu medicine.


    As Xiao Huaisu drank the medicine, she nced at Ye Fan from time to time, her eyes also bing gentler.<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but think that after he finished treating Xiao Huaisu, he would have to leave the two girls. Otherwise, if this woman fell deeper and deeper into his embrace, wouldn''t she be harmed?


    After eating the medicine, Xiao Huaisu sat up and started to circte her energy.Seeing her actions, Ye Fan could only bitterly smile in his heart. This woman could have drank medicine just now. All of her actions now were just a confession.


    <span>"Big Brother Leng, thank you so much for these past three days. Please help me protect the protector for a while, I''ll be able to leave once I recover."


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "Hey, hey, okay..." Protect my ass! Feng Qinn was just waiting on the first floor of the inn. He didn''t go out. As the saying goes, a woman chasing a man with ayer of yarn. Ye Fan felt that he had to add severalyers to thisyer of yarn. No, he had to make a wall!


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2514

    Feng Qinn let out a sigh of relief after he finished reading the letter.<span>"Good, everyone''s here in advance. Let''s follow our original n and go to the demon capital!"


    The two girls left the ry station and met up with Ye Fan.


    After walking for a distance, they saw a field in the distance. It was extremely noisy as if arge number of people were gathering there. asionally, there would even be cheers."Bro, what''s going on over there?"


    Ye Fan randomly found a local peddler and asked.<span>"They''re having a celebration!"


    "Celebrating what?"<span>"Haha, I received news this morning that the Emperor of the Great War has been captured by our Demon God Kingdom! The great battle is about to be lost! "


    <span>"What!?"


    Ye Fan''s eyes focused. Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su behind him were greatly shocked! The three of them quickly ran to the square in front of them.


    The many demi-humans were singing, dancing, and singing. The upper echelons of the Ba-Serpent City were all present to celebrate and watch the show.<span>The colorful banners were hanging in the middle of the field ¡­ "Long live Misty Night!"


    <span>"Capture the Emperor and raise the prestige of the Demon God Kingdom!"


    <span>"Congrattions to the obsidian army for conquering the Great Expedition Imperial City!"


    <span>Seeing these shocking banners, the three of them were a bit bbergasted.


    In order to not attract the attention of the experts in the arena, the three of them rationally retreated into a small alley.


    "How is this possible ¡­ Emperor Su Wang will be captured? "


    Xiao Huai Su''s face turned pale as she asked in disbelief.<span>"What is this obsidian army?"


    "It seems that the Demon God Kingdom doesn''t have such an army," Ye Fan muttered.


    "It might be rted to that Fog Night Smoke Wave. After all, if so many experts came out all of a sudden, they might be able to form a new army.<span>The Demon God Nation''s army was clearly still on the eastern front of Lin City, still a great distance away from the Imperial City.


    <span>Could it be that they have formed an elite team and ambushed the Imperial City? "


    <span>Feng Qinn frowned.


    <span>Ye Fan had aplicated look in his eyes. If this was a group of ark''s Chaos Realm, it could indeed be done.


    <span>What he was worried about now was how the women and their families were doing.


    With Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao''s intelligence, as long as they knew the news, they should be able to think of a way to protect everyone.<span>Right now, he was in a hurry to return, so it would take quite a bit of time.


    <span>Moreover, if we leave now, it would be as good as giving up halfway. It would be better to rify the situation within the Demon God Kingdom first.


    Compared to the other sage realm experts, this group of people from the Residence of Northern Marquis actually had smaller targets. Ye Fan, on the contrary, felt slightly more at ease."Lan Lan, what''s next ¡­." "Let''s do our own thing." Feng Qinn said with a grave expression, "Since the Monster race attacked the Imperial City first, we definitely cannot miss this opportunity.


    If we do seed, we will have brought the disadvantage back. "Just as he finished speaking, Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su looked towards Ye Fan.


    They suddenly realized how dangerous all of this was to the cold star.


    Was it really appropriate to drag an outsider into this vortex for no reason at all?


    "Big Brother Leng, it''s all thanks to you on our journey here. However, it might be a little inconvenient for us to leave now. Let''s part ways here." Feng Qinn sighed and said.


    <span>Ye Fan nked out for a moment. This woman was really risking her life. With this situation, was there any difference between assassinating the Fog Night Smoke Wave andmitting suicide?


    <span>Could it be that he still could not see the difference in strength between the two countries?


    "Big Brother Leng, what we need to do is too dangerous.


    For your safety, or. "Let''s part ways here." Even though Xiao Huai Su was still reluctant to part, she still tried to persuade him.


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, before clenching his teeth and saying, "Okay, although I am not sure what the two girls are thinking, but with my strength, I will only drag you down, so we will part ways here." Long pain is no better than short pain, rather than let Xiao Huaisu sink deeper and deeper, it is better to separate early.


    He was protecting her from the shadows so that it would be easier. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know how to face this woman''s lustful eyes.


    Ye Fan turned around and was about to leave when he heard Xiao Huai Su call for him."Big Brother Leng."


    Ye Fan turned his head.


    Xiao Huai Su''s eyes reddened and she smiled, "I wish you good luck in the future..." Ye Fan felt a ripple in his heart, and after staring nkly for a while, he said, "Many thanks..." Sister Xiao, take care too. "


    <span>Ye Fan knew that he could not think too much about it. This was not true love, only a lie.


    <span>Not long after, Ye Fan''s figure disappeared from the crowd.


    <span>Watching the man''s figure disappearing from her sight, Xiao Huai Su could not help but wipe the corners of her eyes.


    "Actually... Su Su, you don''t have toe with me, you can go with Brother Leng ¡­ " "What are you saying!"


    <span>Xiao Huai Su red at Feng Qinn and said: "I am not a woman who values women over friends! Besides, in times of great danger, both you and I have a duty to do our part. "


    Then, Xiao Huai Su said with regret: "The only regret is, in the end, Big Brother Leng didn''t even give me the jewelry."<span>"Why don''t you go after him? There''s still time, I understand you!" Feng Qinn felt a bit sorry for his best friend.


    "No." Xiao Huai Suforted herself: "That''s good too, if I don''t cut this piece of paper, then I won''t have too much to think about ¡­" Feng Qinn let out a faint sigh, and said with some reluctance, "I just... I''m sorry to hear that.


    After so many years, there was finally a man who you liked and was willing to be nice to you.


    "This rtionship didn''t even begin and it ended so quickly ¡­" There was a misty look in Xiao Huaisu''s beautiful eyes as she muttered: "Lan, did you know ¡­ When my husband died in battle, I thought that my heart would die as well.This is my life. Otherwise, how could I just get married and be a widow?


    Within the n, there are also many geniuses in the nobility chasing after me who didn''t ask me to remarry.


    But I feel like I don''t want to be in a rtionship anymore.I just want to get my revenge and be happy and live the life of sisters with you ¡­ It was only during these few days when I met Big Brother Leng that I realized ¡­ It''s not that my heart has closed, it''s just that I haven''t met anyone who can open my heart again.


    You might not believe it, but this is the first time since I was young that I''ve taken the initiative to fall in love with a man.


    So ¡­ Feelings are really something that can be easily felt. There really is such a thing as love at first sight in this world ¡­ " Feng Qinn''s gaze was gentle as he smiled, looked at his best friend, and quietly listened to her narration.<span>Xiao Huai Su came back to reality and pouted, "Why are you looking at me like that?


    Do you think I''m vulgar?<span>So many ns and heaven chosen people looked down on the nobility and geniuses, but they liked a man who had married in the wilderness.


    <span>Hmph, let me tell you, if you didn''t have a Sword God in your heart, you probably would have been tempted too! A man like Big Brother Leng was the kind of man that was worth entrusting his entire life to! I, Xiao Huai Su, am not as good as you, but you can see that I am urate. Otherwise, how could I be a dean?


    You ¡­ It''s because Ick a good eye! "


    "Alright, alright. Xiao Huai Su, it''s not like I said anything. Why are you plotting against me like that?"<span>"My eyesight is poor, and I fell for the path of a flowery, stinking man, okay?"


    <span>Feng Qinn shook his head helplessly.


    <span>"Hmph, that''s more like it! As long as you dare to admit your mistakes! "


    As the two girls spoke, they chuckled.


    No matter how much regret and sadness he felt, he had already buried it deep in his heart and continued on his journey.


    <span>On the roof next to the alley, Ye Fan silently watched the two women walk away, and his heart was full of mixed feelings. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2515

    <span>Although he did not do it on purpose and had deliberately avoided the attack, he still felt guilty after hearing what Xiao Huaisu said.


    <span>Ye Fan never thought that the role he yed would be so special to Xiao Huai Su. Shaking his head, Ye Fan continued to quietly follow.


    Before entering the Demon Capital, the two women had gone into a clothing store along the way and changed into a new set of clothes, perhaps to make it convenient for them to take action.


    Wearing ck garb that was more suitable for battle, the two women took advantage of the night to enter the Demonic City.


    Under the night sky, the distant demon capital lights were shining brightly.<span>It was like a sea of stars, an exquisite building filled with wondrous ideas.


    <span>Blue jade, white stone, gauze curtain, all sorts of high-grade materials were used to create countless amorous and diverse pces.


    The Demon God Kingdom had been ruled by the Qing Qiu n for a long time, and the Qing Qiu n was naturally fond of beauty.


    Looking from afar, Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh. This should be the most beautiful city he has ever seen in the Great Wastnds.


    Although it was not as grand or as prosperous as Odin, the details were still aesthetic, like a beautiful piece of jade.


    The two girls did not enter the city directly. Because of the tight security of the demon capital, they had to be inspected when entering and exiting.<span>Therefore, their n was to gather outside the city and then figure out a way to infiltrate.


    Ye Fan silently followed behind, arriving a few miles away from the Demon City, in a quiet valley.


    This ce was rtively deserted and was the gathering ce Feng Qinn had chosen.<span>Ye Fan suddenly felt that something wasn''t right. Feng Qinn''s group was obviously four saints, how could there be more than ten sage realm cultivators in the surrounding area, and there was even one Chaos Realm cultivator?


    Could it be ¡­ Crap! The two women were tricked! At this moment, Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su had alsonded in the valley.


    In the middle, a small stream gurgled by. Apart from that, the surroundings were eerily quiet.<span>"Elder Huang!"


    Xiao Huai Su shouted and realized that no one was around.


    Just as he was wondering, Feng Qinn suddenly saw something and sucked in a breath of cold air! Su Su! Be careful... "We''ve fallen into a trap..." Xiao Huai Su turned her head around and was shocked.He saw four heads standing upright on the huge rock! "It''s the four sage realm cultivators who came with us!" This ¡­ "How could this be ¡­" Xiao Huai Su''s face turned pale.


    Feng Qinn did not hesitate and instantly activated Berserk Dragon Blood. He looked around warily, "Susu... If you have the chance, run! "


    "What kind of joke is this!?" Let''s go together! "Now is the time!"<span>Xiao Huai Su urged.


    "Their n has been exposed, they will never have the chance to carry out this assassination mission again!" "Heh heh..." A coldugh appeared in the valley.


    <span>Soon after, the pressure of the sage realm was revealed! Thirteen sage realm cultivators suddenly appeared on both sides of the valley. Some had purple hair on their heads, while others had strange appearances like demons. They all wore different attire.


    <span>The one whoughed was a beautifuldy who wore a string of crystal headdress, had long purple hair, and held a blue crystal staff in her hand.


    "You''ve finally arrived. Waiting for me was really boring ¡­" Thedy''s eyes were filled with killing intent as she said.


    Feng Qinn stared at the woman in shock. She could faintly feel that her opponent''s cultivation had already surpassed that of the Holy Spirit!?<span>"Just who are you people?


    Why did it appear in the Demon God Kingdom?


    <span>"


    Feng Qinn was very sure that these people definitely weren''t from the Demon God Kingdom, and there weren''t any races from this ce among the demons."We are the Obsidian Legion, one of the Three Magical God''s subordinates, Lord Smoke Night, Rosa." The violet-haired woman said arrogantly.


    "Rosa?


    Obsidian Legion... The obsidian army that attacked the Imperial City? "


    "Cluck, cluck ¡­" Rosa said with some surprise, "Since you all already know about this, our great Obsidian Army has already breached your imperial capital.How dare you two Assassins from the Great Ware here and throw your lives away?


    I admire your courage, oh no. "I think you are all too stupid."


    Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su''s hearts sank to the bottom. In that case, everything was true. The Great Conquest of the Imperial City had fallen! This group of people casually came out with more than a dozen sage realm experts. This was too terrifying! Could it be that this legion was filled with experts of this level?<span>"In the post station of Ba-Serpent City, did you also leave behind the letter?


    <span>You saw through it long ago? "


    "Hmph, I only reacted now, it''s toote." Rosa said coldly, "You guys killed my only brother in the desert, so it can be said that you guys have some ability."However, do you think that killing my brother will end like this?


    The entire Demon God Kingdom is now under the control of us, Lord Smoke of the Night.<span>To find out who you arrogant assassins are, it''s easy! They thought that the both of them had discovered something and escaped early. Yet, three dayste ¡­. "It seems that my younger brother must have injured you before he died."


    <span>Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su looked at each other and saw helplessness and pain in each other''s eyes.


    Indeed, the battle in the desert had already caused their ns to fail.<span>However, even if their whereabouts weren''t exposed, would they really be able to attack the Demon Capital that had an obsidian army!?


    If his subordinates were so powerful, then the Fog Night Smoke ¡­ Just what kind of strength was this!?


    <span>One of the Three Illusionary Gods, could it be that there were two more!?


    Although the more they think about it, the more terrifying it bes. However, the two women can only try their best to gain an escape chance! " Don''t be silly, you guys don''t want to run away, right?<span>If you know what''s good for you, kneel down now and kowtow to my dead brother.


    <span>Then I''ll cripple my own cultivation and strip myself of all my clothes, and let my subordinates properly humiliate all of you ¡­ It made This Seat happy. Perhaps ¡­ and will even spare your two lowly lives! "


    <span>Rosa sneered with a twisted expression.


    <span>Feng Qinn clenched his fists and didn''t want to say anything else. His blood-red hair fluttered in the wind as he turned around and threw a dragon fist to the side! Burning Heaven Fire! "


    The dragon me turned into a raging me tornado and whizzed towards the two sage realm cultivators. She had long since sensed that this was a Sacred Body and a Sacred Heart. Compared to the weakest link in the chain, this was the ce where she wanted to break through! Xiao Huai Su also followed behind with a tacit understanding, nning to break out of the encirclement together.As expected, the two cultivators didn''t dare to take the blow head on, and they both retreated a little.


    But Rosa was already prepared. With a cold snort, she tapped her staff on the ground, causing two blue-white dimensional gates to appear in midair.


    "Roar!" Two wyverns covered in dark blue scales flew out from the inside, directly spraying frost onto the two women. Clearly, Rosa was also a summoner! It was unknown where the two Frostflying Dragons came from, but both of them had a might not inferior to that of the Holy Spirit. In addition, the demonic beasts were born stronger than humans, and just their breath was enough to force Feng Qinn and Xiao Huaisu to retreat! Feng Qinn''s entire body was covered in the Dragonblood Battle Armor, and Xiao Huaisu had also activated the Red Lotus Burn to dodge in a panic! With just you two alone, you can forget about crossing over my two little treasures! "


    Rosa smirked.<span>Looking at the two flying dragons circling in the sky, the two women realized that they had nowhere to hide and nowhere to escape! Susu ¡­ "Do you regreting with me?" Feng Qinn''s eyes turned red.


    <span>"Don''t be silly, you will only regret it if you don''te!"


    Xiao Huai Su leaned her back against the wall and said.<span>Feng Qinn gave a relieved smile, "Die... You must also carry that woman on your back! "


    <span>Xiao Huai Su suddenly realized that Feng Qinn was nning to use the Dragon ying Spike on that Rosa! Since he couldn''t even get close to Smoke the Night, he could only kill one.


    "AHH!" A violet-haired man wearing a blue robe had his chest pierced through by someone''s fist from behind! Soon after, there was another wave of iron palms, and the man''s head was smashed into smithereens! A Saint Body cultivator was actually ambushed and killed in an instant?


    <span>"Who is it!?"


    Everyone present was shocked, and even Rosa''s expression changed. She didn''t expect that someone else would appear. She didn''t expect this to be so terrifying! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2516

    <span>The person did not say a word. Instead, he turned into a ck shadow and sprinted in the night, charging towards another Saint Body cultivator that was closer! Although this person''s movements were extremely fast, Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su could tell who he was just by his figure and clothes! " Big Brother Leng!? "


    <span>The two girls eximed at the same time.


    <span>Feng Qinn''s face was filled with astonishment, confusion, and surprise.


    Xiao Huai Su''s eyes reddened. She thought that she would never have the chance to see him again in her life. The person that she would forever miss had actually appeared again! And it was in such a dangerous situation that he had to step forward! Even though Zhang Xuan didn''t know how ''Brother Leng'' had followed Zhang Xuan here, he didn''t think that he would be caught red-handed.


    He didn''t know how Brother Leng was able to kill a Saint Body expert despite being in the Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm.


    <span>But at this moment, these questions were secondary! More importantly, this man had risked his life to save him once again! Ye Fan was also helpless, he couldn''t just stand by and watch them die, but if he were to reveal his identity too early with his sword intent, he would lose some initiative, and it would be very difficult to exin it to these two women.


    <span>Seeing that the situation was critical, Ye Fan didn''t have time to change his identity and directly took action! No sword intent, no bloodline, just the triple disintegration technique! Relying on his cultivation to reach Duotian, Ye Fan''s three levels of disintegration could already trigger a terrifying qualitative change! ording to Ye Fan''s own estimation, under the third stage of disintegration, with his body of ancient martial arts and primeval essence, he should be able topete with cultivators of the third or fourth stage of the primal chaos.


    After all, there were hundreds of Heaven Stealing Realm spirit bodies in his body, and they were all relying on the disintegration of their powers to enhance themselves.


    <span>Although his true essence was still unable to transform into Chaotic Force, after its degree of solidification had increased, itsbat power was no weaker than the Chaotic Force.


    With his surging mental power, it would be easy for him to destroy these holy spirits! At this time, Ye Fan disyed the Earth Withdrawal Technique, and once again approached a Saint Body cultivator. His two hands quickly grabbed onto the opponent''s shoulder and arm.


    <span>This sacred body cultivator seemed to have not met an opponent in closebat for a long time, so he subconsciously wanted to use his Chaotic Force to push Ye Fan away! But how could Ye Fan''s physique be shaken by a Saint Body realm shockwave?


    "How is this possible!?"


    The Saint Body cultivator obviously did not expect that this Heaven Stealing cultivator would actually be able to resist the power of chaos!?<span>Not giving him time to react, Ye Fan had alreadyunched his attack! He treated this cultivator as a stone tablet, and a fierce and peerless "Big Throw Stele Hand" drew a fan in the air and ruthlessly smashed onto a nearby rock wall! The falling tombstone was done in one go, and the mountain range waspletely shattered. With the explosive power of a single fall, the opponent was defeated.


    Right now, Ye Fan was fighting arge group, and he did not n to use his sword intent, so he naturally wanted to kill one of his opponents in one blow.<span>"A Saint Body cultivator''s self-recovery ability is strong, and Ye Fan smashed his entire body into pieces!" "Bam!"


    <span>The cultivator''s body was smashed to the point where his muscles and bones were cracked. His internal organs, his head, limbs, and limbs were all covered in a bloody mist! Ye Fan instantly poured his surging spiritual force into it, destroying his primordial spirit as well! In less than a second, he had reached the Saint Body level! Ye Fan did not stop, his figure once again dashing forward, flying towards the remaining Obsidian members. The group of cultivators present felt a chill run down their spines. Just what kind of monster was this!?


    <span>Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su had never seen such a ferocious melee technique. After being shocked, they immediately reacted and hurriedly helped Ye Fanunch an attack.


    The group of cultivators that were going to make a move on the two women were now in a state of chaos, and it was difficult to deal with the two of them."Everyone stay calm! Just a mere Duotian, just look how scared you all are! "


    <span>"Yes!" Rosa''s gaze was calm as she waved her staff, and a flying dragon swooped down towards Ye Fan! Don''t get entangled with him on the ground! "


    When the group of sage realm cultivators heard this, they realized that it was the truth. They all flew up to the sky and pulled the line.


    At this time, Ye Fan had already caught the other sage realm cultivator with one move, Mountain Shattering Palm, as both of his arms were filled with power, just like a thousand mountains falling, directly smashing that cultivator''s body into pieces! Seeing the flying dragoning at him, Ye Fan let out a cold breath and jumped straight into the air! Tianyun Zong! His body seemed to have lost all its weight, leaving no traces at all! In a split-second, Ye Fan had already dodged the dragon''s breath, and appeared at its side! Five Heavenly Thunder Palm! His palm struck out like a thunderp, striking the wyvern''s scales. The surging true essence current burned the wyvern until its entire body began to twitch! "Another palm struck down, and the wyvern''s head was smashed into pieces!" "Hiss!" Many cultivators gasped, what kind of power was this, to be able to shatter the Flying Dragon''s head!?


    Ye Fan stepped on the fallen Flying Dragon''s corpse and once again used TIyun Zong, shing towards the nearest Holy Spirit cultivator! Seeing that the situation was not good, the Holy Spirit cultivator hurriedly retreated. At the same time, he spread out his arms and a dozen lightning and fire formations appeared in the air! "Rumble!"


    <span>"Dozens of lightning bolts burst out from the magic array. The Chaotic Force transformed into dozens of electric snakes, as if they were going topletely vaporize Ye Fan!" "Unbreakable Body!"


    Ye Fan practiced his internal technique, which was'' The sky is the water, the earth is the calm '', he cultivated both internally and externally, and he had a'' bnced yin and yang ''with all five elements.


    <span>Therefore, as long as he could learn, he could use all the martial arts in the world.


    <span>The buddhist divine art, the most powerful internal martial art, Ye Fan naturally caused it! Ever since he hadprehended the sword intent, Ye Fan had not used any of the martial arts in his head. Now, it was as if they had met after a long time! Ye Fan''s whole body was protected by a solemn and dignified golden profound light, it was like a thick golden wall, protecting Ye Fan''s entire body! The thundernded on Ye Fan''s body, bursting out with bursts of intense light, most of it was cancelled out by the Unbreakable Body Technique! Even if a fewnded on Ye Fan''s body, they wouldn''t be able to do much damage to him! That Holy Spirit cultivator was simply insane, his cultivation was at the Holy Spirit Realm, and with a dozen of thunderbolts, he couldn''t even kill one of them?


    <span>"I''ll lend it to you, Lei!"


    "" Ye Fan once again used the Five Heavenly Thunder Palm, channeling the surrounding lightning into the palm technique. With a p, the sound of thunder rumbled! " "Boom!"


    The Holy Spirit cultivator''s soul was directly destroyed! This continuous and elegant, as well as this swift and fiercebat method caused the obsidian members to bepletely dumbfounded! Those who wanted to attack had already begun to retreat! "How could this guy be Duotian, an ordinary Chaos Realm practitioner isn''t so ruthless!" Two girls! Go! I am here! "


    Seeing that there was a gap, Ye Fan ordered the two women to quickly escape.


    Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su had also be a little foolish from watching this.


    They had never seen someone with such gorgeous meleebat skills. Just where did this cold stare from!?<span>Duotian chased after the Holy Spirit?


    After being reminded by the man, they realised that staying was really a burden, so they simply nodded.


    Seeing that the two women were about to leave, Rosa was prepared.


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Her figure moved, blocking the path of the two girls. At the same time, she pointed her staff, and a dozen blue-white rings of light appeared! Come out! "My little darlings!"<span>Feng Qinn''s face paled. If they could summon a dozen or so wyvern level demon beasts, how would they be able to run!?


    <span>This was the vicinity of Demonic City. If he did not escape quickly, it would be impossible for him to escape even if he had wings! Furthermore, he might even drag Big Brother Leng, who had risked his life to save him, to apany him in death! A hint of determination appeared in her beautiful eyes, and Feng Qinn immediately took out a dark golden item that was covered in golden dragon engravings, like a miniature cannon! Waves! "You ¡­" Xiao Huai Su was shocked as she did not expect Feng Qinn to be so decisive. He wanted to use the Dragon ying Thrust?!


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2522

    <span>The streets and alleys were bustling with activity within the Demon Capital. Countless buildings filled with fire, trees, silver, and flowers.


    <span>Such a bustling scene did not resemble that of a country at war abroad.


    Ye Fan was very confident in his camouge abilities. However, since he had killed more than ten Chaos Realm warriors, the Obsidian Legion should be wary of him.The enemy was a powerhouse that could teleport through space. Although there was usually a limit to teleportation, it was very difficult to reach the Demon God Kingdom from the great battle, possibly by relying on manpower.


    <span>After all, if they had been able to teleport like this, they might have lost the great battle long ago, and they wouldn''t have to wait for the next few days.


    <span>However, he didn''t rule out the possibility of that happening.


    <span>Therefore, Ye Fan was not sure if that Emperor Ye Xuanguang would suddenly appear in Demonic City.


    On the safe side, Ye Fan was exceptionally careful in changing his appearance. After changing his clothes and using the Hidden Dragon Art to its maximum, he then dared to enter the Demon City.


    When entering the city gate, Ye Fan gave him some money, but he was not bothered by it.


    <span>The Demon Capital was celebrating the capture of the Battle Emperor and the arrival of the Obsidian Legion.


    <span>As a result, the streets were bustling with celebration.


    Ye Fan walked through the endless streets, keeping his guard up all the way until he reached the outskirts of the Demon God Kingdom''s Imperial Pce.


    What made him curious was that there seemed to be no danger along the way. It was as if the death of the Chaos Realm cultivators had not affected the people in the Demon City at all.<span>Ye Fan no longer hid himself. He sensed the gorgeous pce, and after a few strong pressure of the Chaos Realm, he immediately walked into it.


    <span>"Who are you!?"


    The group of demon n guards at the entrance of the Imperial Pce wanted to block it, but Ye Fan''s speed was too fast. In the blink of an eye, he had already made several jumps and arrived at the rear pce.


    <span>The muslin slowly turned and turned.


    <span>On ake, a white jade tform stood in the middle of theke.


    Over a dozen demi-human women with graceful figures were dressed in uniform dresses, disying iparably graceful dances.The people watching the dance and drinking wine were the few Chaos Realm experts that Ye Fan had sensed earlier.


    The leader was a man wearing a green robe with nine tails and golden threads. He was handsome and had fair skin.


    He embraced the twodies from Qing Qiu, taking a sip of fine wine and a bite of spirit fruit. From time to time, he would tease thedy and enjoy himself very much.<span>Ye Fan stood on top of a pce, watching this scene from afar, and could basically be sure that this person was Smoke Wave.


    It had to be said that she looked a little simr to thete Wu Yeyue. Although she wasn''t as beautiful as Wu Yeyue, she was still a bit more handsome.


    Right at this time, Smoke Stub nced over and nced at where Ye Fan was standing with a faint smile.Ye Fan frowned, and realized that this guy knew he woulde and was waiting for him here! No wonder the city hadn''t set up any defenses to search him.


    <span>"Those whoe are guests. Why don''t you sit down and enjoy the optimistic dance with us? It''s good that you don''t let this opportunity slip by?"


    Smoke of the Fog Night said in a low, maic voice.


    The other Chaos Realm cultivators by his side all revealed meaningful smiles. They all seemed to understand who he was talking to.<span>Ye Fan leaped to the edge of the dance floor, but didn''t sit down.


    "Ye Xuanguang is not here?"


    <span>Ye Fan asked casually.


    <span>The corners of Yan Bo''s mouth curled up, "As expected of the most powerful cultivator of this civilization, the God of Swords, he truly has guts."


    He actually had the guts toe here after finding out about our Emperor Profound Dragon. "


    <span>"Azure Dragon bloodline, I''ve really never seen it before. It''s really an eye-opener." Ye Fan said indifferently, but his heart sank, it seems... Ye Xuanguang did indeed have this person.


    <span>Moreover, these guys already knew a lot about the prehistoric era and knew a lot about him.


    This way, his family would be in even greater danger and he would need to return as soon as possible.


    <span>"It''s true that the Azure Dragon Bloodline is almost a legend. However, this is the first time that everyone has seen Overlord level Sword Intent."


    "Just a moment ago, His Majesty found out that the Monarch level sword intent had appeared in the vicinity of the Demon City. He was also regretful that he had gone to the Great War and did not see it immediately."


    Ye Fan said, "Aren''t you mages with spatial teleportation? Send him back, and we can get to know each other."


    "Haha ¡­" Smoke Night took a sip of his wine and said, "Sir ¡­ You seem to be very worried, our emperor suddenly returned to the Demon God Kingdom ¡­ " Ye Fan smiled, "How can I not be worried? You guys have made him sound so good."<span>"It''s not that we''re exaggerating, it''s really amazing." Smoke Stub''s face was filled with emotion, but he immediately extended his hand and said, "Sir God of Swords, please sit down first."


    You can be at ease, your majesty the Profound Dragon Emperor will note to the Demon God Kingdom for the time being, and he has no intention of eliminating you. "


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed for a moment, and did not sit down, and continued to say: "You all are waiting for me here, probably to help Ye Xuanguang pass on something, what does he want?"


    Smoke Stub said with some regret, "Sir God of Swords, why do you insist on bringing up such mundane matters on such a good night, such a beautifuldy, such a fragrant wine?"


    "There''s no other way. I''m just a normal person, so I like to care about normal things." Ye Fan said.


    Smokey sighed and waved his hand to let the dancers and waitresses disperse.


    <span>The white jade tform quieted down. The atmosphere was a bit chilly and subtle.


    <span>"Sir Sword God, do you know where our obsidian legion came from and why?"


    Smokey asked.


    "In the void of chaos, for the sake of plundering and replenishing resources," said Ye Fan.


    Mist Night Smoke smiled, "Looks like you already know what is going to happen to this civilization... It''s a lot easier to talk to you. "He stood up, raised his ss, and sauntered to the center of the dance floor to toast Ye Fan.


    <span>"His Majesty, the Profound Dragon Emperor, knew of the Sword God''s actions. After confirming your strength, he greatly admired you.


    <span>The captain who is willing to recruit you to build a new ark for us, and to board it with his family. "What do you think? Isn''t this treatment generous enough?"


    Ye Fan smiled, "What is he trying to do?"


    Constantly recruiting crew and constantly building the Ark?


    <span>To build a fleet and kill and plunder everywhere to satisfy his endless desire for power? "


    <span>Fog of the Night waved his finger, and a look of reverence appeared on his face, "You are wrong, Sir Sword God. Our great Profound Dragon Emperor is the savior of the entire Primal Chaos Dimension! All that he has done is for the living beings of the Primal ne. He possesses the greatest benevolence and ideals! "


    Ye Fan suspected that he misheard, but this Fog Night Smoke Bomb''s expression didn''t seem like it was a joke."When you came to the prehistoric era, you started a war between two nations, causing billions of people to fall into the mes of war so that you could plunder their souls and resources... And now you tell me that the cause of all this was the Savior?


    <span>He is doing it for themon people of the Grandwake Realm!? "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "Are you ttering me, or are you mocking your master?"


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2517

    <span>"There''s no other choice!"


    Feng Qinn''s bare hand mmed onto a exposed metal spike on the Dragon ying Spike! The five-wed Golden Dragon blood instantly stimted the dragon ying process. The dragon patterns around the Dragon ying Spike shed with a zing golden red light! It was as if the five-wed golden dragon above him hade alive! Rosa didn''t care. She had never seen what it was.


    <span>Powerful demon beasts had already flown out of the dozens of rings of light! Flying Dragons, Fish Head Monsters, Skeleton Monsters, as well as several Saint realm demon beasts that had never been seen before and were filled with the power of chaos appeared one after another! A Demon Beast Summoner like this, in the battlefield, was simply a killing machine! But right now, the only thing Rosa wanted to do was to avenge her little brother and wipe out the three in front of her! Go! Let them die a horrible death! "


    Rosa screamed, her face contorted.


    <span>The dozen or so demonic beasts wildly shouted as they aggressively attacked the two women. Smoke and dust billowed, and their roars shook the heavens! Feng Qinn''s slender arms firmly gripped onto the Dragon ying Spike as he retreated, at the same time building up the power of his Divine Dragon Bloodline.


    <span>"Sigh!"


    Feng Qinn''s foot stomped on a rock, and his body leaned back. He decisively pulled the trigger of the Dragon ying Spike! "Roar!" A dragon''s roar resounded through the valley, tearing the night apart! The muzzle of the Dragon ying Spike, after shing countless golden specks of light, suddenly released a strong light simr to a supernova explosion! A golden shockwave that was filled with the power of the five-wed Golden Dragon Bloodline and the power of the Dragon Soul shot out of the muzzle of the turret, rapidly expanding and taking the shape of an inverted cone! Wherever the golden light passed, it was already so bright that one couldn''t see it clearly. It was extremely dazzling! The aftermath of the shockwave was enough to shatter the entire valley. Countless rocks fell and tumbled about, as if the world was about to copse and the world was about to be destroyed! Feng Qinn let out a long, miserable shriek. Her arms, under the condition of the Dragonblood Battle Armor, actually had flesh and blood rapidly falling! Burn! If it wasn''t for her five wed Golden Dragon Bloodline crazily recovering, her hands might not even be left with bones! Ye Fan had just finished dealing with the fifth sage realm in the air, and when he turned his head and saw this scene, his heart was also shocked! No wonder he dared to stab a dragon ying monster into the Demon God Kingdom. This killing tool would definitely be able to instantly kill all the Holy Spirit Realm warriors! Only someone with a strong enough defense in the primal chaos would be able to safely block it! If that Fog Wave was really what they had thought it would be, and it was only at the Holy Spirit Realm, then they might have a chance to assassinate it! After a burst of bright light, the Dragon ying Spike in Feng Qinn''s hand had turned into a pitch ck fire rod, losing all of its luster.


    Feng Qinn''s entire body was covered in blood and sweat. His hands were trembling as he threw away the abandoned Dragon ying Thorn.Meanwhile, on the opposite side, Rosa, who hadn''t managed to dodge in time, was struck by the Dragon ying Spike! The staff in her hand had already turned into charcoal, and her body was covered with cracks. Her face was filled with disbelief and unwillingness.


    "This... It was ¡­ "What..." Before she could finish her words, Rosa''s body transformed into dust, which gradually disappeared ¡­ In front of her, the dozen or so demon beasts could not withstand the destructive power of the Dragon ying Spike at all. All of them had vanished into thin air, or had been burnt into pieces and lost all life.


    <span>After all, even a true Divine Beast like the Fire Dragon would find it difficult to withstand, let alone these demon beasts.


    <span>The Dragon ying Spike was a surprise attack. Itpletely annihted Rosa and her summoned beast in an instant! Seeing that Rosa had been defeated, the other Saints didn''t dare to stay any longer.


    <span>They could already see that this man in the Heaven Stealing Realm didn''t have thebat power of Duotian. If he stayed, he would undoubtedly die! All the sage realm cultivators couldn''t defeat him, so they had no problem running away. They all retreated quickly! Ye Fannded on the ground, seeing Feng Qinn panting, he frowned and asked, "Sister Feng, can you still walk?"


    They couldn''t stay here any longer. The sage realm cultivators would definitely send for more helpers.Although Ye Fan wasn''t afraid, the two girls had to avoid him.


    <span>Feng Qinn nodded, "Sure, I''m just using up a bit too much. Thank you so much again, Big Brother Leng ¡­" "Don''t say that anymore, hurry up and go!" It''s not good to stay here for long! "


    <span>Ye Fan said.


    The two girls understood that it was impossible to assassinate Smoke Stub. Since the Demon God Kingdom had sent a terrifying army of Obsidian Legion, they had no choice but to hurry back to the expedition team.


    Just as the three of them were about to leave, they suddenly saw rays of blue light sh in the sky.


    These dots of light all turned into rings of light.<span>Dozens of cultivators with different appearances and wearing ck armors and ck battle robes were teleported over.


    "Finally a few interesting fellows came, they actually managed to kill Rosa." A man with a pointy chin and long ck ssesughed sinisterly.


    <span>"That energy wave earlier wasn''t something that these three guys could release." A purple-haired, ck-skinned female warrior said.


    "All of you better watch this lord. These three little fellows, this lord is just ying around with them!"


    <span>A tall and sturdy armored giant with skin as hard as rock grinned evilly.


    <span>These people spoke all sorts ofnguages at once, but Ye Fan and the other two could not understand it at all.


    <span>However, even if he didn''t understand, he could tell that the person who had just arrived was not friendly.


    <span>Ye Fan was able to deduce that these should be the real main force of the Obsidian Legion! Because ¡­ These people were all at the Chaos Realm! He had originally thought that this obsidian army wasn''t as good as the people on Delia''s Ark.


    However, from the looks of it, it was very likely that they were the ones who epted Saints as well as Chaos Realm cultivators.


    This could be ¡­ This was an apocalyptic power that was far more terrifying than Delia''s group! Big Brother Leng... " Xiao Huai Su suddenly shouted.


    <span>Ye Fan came back to his senses, and when he looked back at the woman''s misty eyes, he smiled, "Don''t be afraid, Sister Xiao, I am here..." He thought that he could only throw the two girls into the spatial ring.


    Although this might expose his identity, there was nothing he could do. It was too dangerous to bring two women with him.


    Alone, he felt much more rxed.


    However, Xiao Huai Su shook her head and smiled gently as she took out a set of men''s clothes.<span>"When I first separated from you, I realized that your clothes were very old, so I bought a new set of clothes.


    <span>"If I am lucky enough to meet you again, I will give it to you as a gift..." Ye Fan was immediately stunned, and his heart felt a sharp pain. This Xiao Huai Su, actually didn''t have any fear of death in her eyes, but instead had a touch of gratification?


    She was not afraid of death. On the contrary, she was very gratified that she had been able to die with Cold Star. She would be able to meet him again and hand over the clothes to her lover.


    Ye Fan thought about the scene of them going into the clothing store and changing clothes. Only now did he find out that it was Xiao Huaisu who wanted to buy clothes for him... In the sky, a few Obsidian Legion soldiers didn''t seem to be in a hurry to take action.<span>"What is this scene? Is this a confession before death?"


    The long haired African womanughed in a loud voice, "What a bitter couple. I love this kind of scene.


    After seeing their expressions of love, they immediately let their lover watch the other party die ¡­ " "Don''t be in a hurry to make a move. Let them have some more warmth."This ce is too boring, we finally got some fun," another soldier said with an evil smile.


    <span>This time, Ye Fan and the two girls both understood, and the anger in their hearts was naturally hard to control.


    "Big Brother Leng, we are the ones who harmed you." Feng Qinn''s expression was cold as he resolutely looked at the crowd in the sky, "If you have the chance to run away, then don''t worry about us ¡­" In Ye Fan''s hands, he was holding the clothes that Xiao Huaisu had given him, but his heart was filled with anxiety.


    <span>Compared to the rest of the Obsidian Legion, he was more concerned with how to face Xiao Huaisu''s kind will.


    <span>Xiao Huai Su smiled and wiped her tears, "Brother Leng, I don''t need to be reserved at a time like this. I just want to ask you ¡­" Are those jewelry for me or not? "


    <span>Ye Fan was startled. After hesitating for a moment, he took out the bag of jewelry he had bought and gave it to Xiao Huai Su.


    Xiao Huai Su took over the jewelry bag and took out a bracelet from inside. Tears welled up in her eyes as sheughed, tears fell from her eyes."So beautiful ¡­" However... Maybe for the rest of his life. I don''t have the chance to show it to you anymore ¡­ " The woman''s watery eyes were full of mixed feelings of joy and sorrow, it was heartbreaking.


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, silently put away his clothes, and turned around.


    <span>"It won''t happen... As long as you hate me and are willing, you will definitely have a chance ¡­ " Xiao Huai Su was stunned and did not understand what was going on.


    <span>Feng Qinn, who was standing to the side, also had a puzzled look on his face.


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, lowered his head with mixed emotions, "Don''t worry..." "With me here, you guys will definitely be fine."


    This time, Ye Fan used his real voice...

 Chapter 2523

    <span>Smoke Stub was not surprised at all, and asked with a profound look in his eyes: "Sir God of Swords, let me ask you ¡­ ¡­ This civilization is about to be destroyed, do you have any way to save themon people here? "


    Ye Fan shook his head, "Not yet."


    <span>"For now... Haha ¡­ "Smoke Stubughed and shook his head," It''s been too long since you''ve made a decision for the countless experts in the Grandwake Realm ¡­ All civilizations of the ne were controlled by the primordial ck hole.


    This means that life is a ck hole and death is a ck hole. No matter what, it cannot change this reality! "


    "Our Emperor Profound Dragon was a heaven warping genius. When his first world was on the verge of destruction, he was like you and attempted to save the world.<span>However, he failed. He realized that no matter what, he couldn''t change the rules of this ne.


    In the ne of the Tai Su ne, the birth and destruction of civilization were inevitable.


    <span>His Majesty the Profound Dragon Emperor looked on helplessly as countless creatures were destroyed, feeling heartache in his heart.


    <span>Actually, with his majesty''s strength, he could have left the Grandmaster''s Realm long ago. However, he did not leave.


    <span>Why?


    <span>This was because His Majesty wished to use his power to create an evesting and blissful world for the living beings of the Grandwake Realm! Amentable world that will not be born and destroyed over and over again because of the primitive ck hole! "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan finally understood the meaning of his words."Are you trying to say that Ye Xuanguang''s n is to create countless ark and let the life force of the Grandwake n survive in the ark forever?"


    Mist Night Smokeughed, "That''s right! After witnessing the destruction of too many civilizations, His Majesty clearly recognized one reality ¡ª the life of the Primal ne should not rely on the world created by the primal ck hole. Instead, he should create his own world! Since the Ark could let the civilization continue, then it should be able to build more Arks by continuously collecting magic crystal mines! This way, more and more powerful people will be saved! Just think about it. In the distant future, countless Arks will travel through the void of primal chaos! The life forms of the Grandwake Realm will no longer be afraid of the destruction of the world, because everyone has the Ark world that can live on! "<span>At this point, Smoke Stub reached out his hand to Ye Fan, "Swordgod, I really look forward to you bing the captain of the newly built Ark, and bing the pilot of a new world! This is the continuation of a great civilization, and we need a strong person like you to work with us to achieve great things. "


    <span>Ye Fan was silent for a while, and then took a deep breath.


    <span>It has to be said that this Ye Xuanguang had very unique thoughts ¡­ If we can''t save the civilized world, we will choose "no fixed ce" and use a great number of ark to preserve the continuation of civilization.


    <span>It seemed like this was a very meaningful decision, the wise decision of a leader who sought to survive at the end of his days ¡­ But! "Carefully thinking about it, Ye Fan actually felt that it was extremely terrifying!" Your Ark''s n to save the world may seem beautiful, but all of this ¡­ It was built on the foundation of constantly plundering and plundering of civilizations! You need to continuously plunder resources and ughter life in every major civilization before you can maintain the functioning of your Ark! Maintain the continuation of your lives! Every additional Ark required more lives to be killed. The more Arks there were, the crazier the ughter would be! No matter how dignified your words are, no matter how great Ye Xuanguang''s ideals seem ¡­ You guys are killing! is reality! "


    Ye Fan sneered and said, "What do you mean by saving the living beings of the Tai Su world? But the ones who kill the most are the two of you!?


    When you killed countless cultivators from different civilizations, did you ask them if they were willing to cooperate with your ''great n''? "


    Mist Night Smoke''s eyes turned cold, "Sir, why do you care about such a small loss?On the way to greatness. This bit of sacrifice definitely had to be experienced.


    <span>Besides, even if we don''t kill them, they will still die ¡­ Isn''t it? "


    <span>Ye Fan stood up, "In my hometown, if a person has an incurable disease, they often just wait for death.


    But if you go and kill a man because he''s dying, that''s just as unforgivable.That''s right... I don''t know how to save the world for the time being, and I may never be able to think of a way to save it.


    However, I am very clear on the fact that using such cruel killings to preserve the lives of a small number of people and how to be proud of it ¡­ It has nothing to do with the words'' great '','' benevolent '', or'' savior ''! "<span>"I didn''t expect a dignified Sword God to be so naive, so childish ¡­" "Maybe, it doesn''t matter if you say I''m stupid."


    Ye Fan used a respectful tone and said, "I have seen an extraordinary senior before. He was the same as Ye Xuanguang, and had the ability to enter the Higher nes at will.


    However, in order to allow his nsmen to live longer, he had burned himself to buy tens of thousands of years of living space for his nsmen.<span>In my opinion, the act of not harming others and sacrificing oneself to save themon people can only be called benevolence and greatness. As for your Profound Dragon Emperor, I find it hard to agree with his methods. "


    Fog of the Night Smoke said somewhat regretfully, "Sir, you are so stubborn. What a pity that you possess an emperor level sword intent ¡­ "Since that''s the case, then please do as you please. Forgive me for not sending you out."


    Smoke Stub said as he slowly walked back to his seat.


    Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, hesitated for a moment, and thought that even if he killed those few Chaotic Realm warriors, it wouldn''t be enough to turn the current situation around.


    To block Ye Xuanguang''s crazy killing n, he might as well take over that ark which was in the Demon God Nation.


    Ark... After all, he wanted to use the ark to construct his empire.<span>"Sir God of Swords, I know what you''re thinking about." Smoke Stub turned his head, smiled and said, "I advise you not to have any ideas about the Ark.


    <span>Don''t forget, we have the Great Expedition Imperial City. The lives of Emperor Su Wang and tens of millions of people in the Imperial City are all in the hands of our Emperor at a moment''s notice.


    As for your family members in the Residence of Northern Marquis, you don''t think that we''re afraid to make a move, do you? "Ye Fan''s heart shivered, this group of people really did have the idea of taking the hostage.


    Smoke Stub said with a carefree expression, "To be honest, I''m very interested to see what kind of mysteries your Monarch level sword intent really has.


    However... Emperor of the Profound Dragon Emperor has ordered that we are temporarily not allowed to act without authorization.


    His Majesty had already nned to hold the ''Great Destion Apocalypse Conference'' in the imperial city and send out invitations to all remaining territories in the Prehistoric ins.


    All the experts from the prehistoric era, regardless of whether they want to survive the apocalypse, they want to join our Obsidian Army.Or do you want to be like His Excellency God of Swords, to defeat our Obsidian Legion?


    <span>Thus ¡­ Sir God of Swords, there is no need to be anxious. As long as you participate in the Apocalypse and prove yourself with your strength, everything will be decided by you! "


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2518

    Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su felt as if they had been struck by lightning; their expressions froze! He could no longer hear anything, and his vision was shrinking. In the end, the only thing left for him was this man''s back! You. "You are..." Feng Qinn''s eyes were already filled with a trace of sparkling light. Astonishment, anger, joy, all sorts of emotions were mixed together, causing her to not know how to speak.


    Shameless, shameless, full of lies! He was simply aplete liar! However, it just so happened that this lecher, this swindler, had protected them along the way and now had saved them! He was so much in himself, so much hated.


    But he was so loyal, so loyal, and so "Big Brother Leng" that they admired ¡­ Feng Qinn was a little confused, but even more so angry. This fellow had actually used a fake identity and let his good sister fall into his trap! On the other hand, Xiao Huaisu''s head was buzzing. She opened her eyes wide and covered her red lips with her hands. She felt like she was suffocating! The man she had taken the initiative to like for the first time in decades, a sturdy shoulder that looked so dependable ¡­ Unexpectedly... All fake!?


    The cold star ¡­ He doesn''t even exist!?


    "No ¡­" No ¡­. "It won''t happen..." Xiao Huai Su felt that the world had copsed! His heart, which had just been filled with sweetness, was instantly ravaged by the freezing hailstorm.


    When he thought about how he was still so silly, guiding the wind and the waves along the way, talking about his best friend and Ye Fan... Xiao Huai Su felt that she was the stupidest woman in the world! How ridiculous! He then looked at the bag of jewelry ¡­ Xiao Huai Su could not help but let out a sad smile. At this moment, she understood who the jewelry was meant for.<span>"This is too much ¡­" This ¡­ "What in the world is this ¡­" Ye Fan also felt a bit of regret. He had been emotionally stabbed just now, and he instinctively wanted to take out the jewelry and give it to Xiao Huaisu.


    <span>Even if they were originally bought for his woman, at that time, Ye Fan really wanted to give them to Xiao Huaisu.


    But now that this group of people had appeared, Ye Fan could only use his sword intent and reveal his identity.


    Seeing this, Xiao Huai Su definitely thought that the jewelry was given to her because she was forced to.Ye Fan sighed and said, "I know, whatever we say now, you guys will have a hard time listening to us. Just wait until I kill these guys first, then I will properly exin it to you."


    The two women were already numb to the danger they were in. They hadpletely forgotten about the dangerous environment around them.


    They, who already harbored the intent to die, were currently caught up in the entanglement of their hearts.


    However, the group of Obsidian Legion soldiers in the sky all let out all sorts ofughter.


    "I didn''t hear wrong, right? This guy said he''s going to kill us all? "The tall and skinny man with sharp ck sses and a sharp chin wasughing out loud.


    "Haha ¡­" "We can''t me him for not having enough experience. After all, this civilization is too weak. He might think that we''re also in the Sheng Domain." The purple-haired ck womanughed.The big and sturdy man with rock skin walked towards Ye Fan, "Little guy, just based on your courageous and stupid words ¡­ ¡­. "I''ve decided to tear off all your limbs first, and then stuff them into your mouth in front of you. What do you think?"


    <span>A giant over 4 meters tall, one finger was as thick as Ye Fan''s arm.


    He suddenly elerated and his body was not the least bit slow. In a sh, he arrived in front of Ye Fan and gave him a fierce kick! "Ye Fan did not dodge, directly raising his arm, and counterattacked with an elbow!" "Crack, crack!"


    <span>With the sound of rocks shattering, the giant''s right leg had actually shattered into a pile of rubble!?


    The giant who was missing a leg quickly jumped back and looked down at his right leg in disbelief.


    "How is this possible!?"


    The dozen or so Chaos Realm cultivators in the sky all revealed looks of surprise.


    "You guyse at me together, I''m in a hurry." Ye Fan wrinkled his brows and said in a somewhat irritated tone.<span>The stone titan''s expression became vicious, and his shattered right leg quickly formed a brand-new stone leg.


    "Little guy, don''t be toocent. Even if your physical fitness is special, a Heaven Seizing Realm like you is like a speck of dust in our eyes!"


    <span>As soon as the giant''s voice fell, a pair ofrge hands had already intertwined with each other and were rapidly changing, as if they were forming some kind of seal.


    The chaos energy from the earth and rock swiftly gathered and formed huge rocks, floating in the sky! "The giant''s big hand grabbed at the air, and those countless chaos stones began to madly gather towards Ye Fan without the slightest blind spot!" Rumble! Rumble! Rocks violently collided, as if they wanted to bury Ye Fan''s life! "In the blink of an eye, Ye Fan''s position had turned into a huge sphere of chaos!" "Haha ¡­" The stone titan scoffed, "Seems like I used too much strength. I died too fast, so there''s no meaning."<span>However, before he finished speaking, an iparably sharp and fearful pressure caused the hearts of all the Obsidian Warriors present to tremble! This is!?


    <span>"..." Before the stone titan could react, a flying sword turned into a beam of light and shot out from the stone ball! "Bam!"


    The flying sword was unbelievably fast, and by the time the flying sword arrived, the giant already had no time to dodge! A single sword strike was not enough to pierce through the stone titan''s head. More than ten flying swords flew out in quick session. They were all as fast assers and it was impossible to see the sword shadows clearly! "Bang bang bang bang!" Dense cold lightpletely shattered the giant''s stone body, leaving behind only a pile of rubble! Before the stone titan could say anything, his entire soul had already beenpletely destroyed by the flying sword! In an instant, even a Chaos Realm cultivator had been instantly killed! As for the stone ball Ye Fan was on, it quickly cracked, and a concentrated flying sword spun around Ye Fan,pletely protecting him! " Overlord level sword intent!? ""Ah!" The ck-eyed man was finally the first to cry out in rm! There is actually someone in this world who hasprehended the emperor level sword intent!? "


    <span>The Obsidian soldiers were in an uproar, feeling incredulous.


    What was even weirder was that this guy, Duotian, actually had such a terrifying level of pressure at the Chaos Realm!?


    Ye Fan stretched his neck, and with a thought, tens of thousands of flying swords flew backwards, surrounding and protecting the two women.


    The remaining hundred or so flying swords moved around Ye Fan like meteors, passing through at the speed of light. "Just the sound waves emitted by the flying sword piercing through the air are not something that ordinary humans can withstand!" "Using sword intent to kill people is easy, but addictive."Ye Fan muttered to himself as he raised his head to look at the remaining Obsidian Warriors.


    <span>"I''ll give you guys a chance to cripple your own cultivation, be a good hostage, and be interrogated. I''ll spare your lives."


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2519

    <span>Ye Fan needed to investigate this obsidian legion as soon as possible. He needed to know what exactly was going on before he could start the next battle.


    <span>The members of the Obsidian Army looked at each other.


    The purple-haired ck woman looked at a cloaked person with the appearance of a mage and signaled him with her eyes.<span>The crystal on that mage''s staff emitted a strong light. The dazzling light seemed to light up the entire night sky! At the same time, the ck-haired purple woman''s aura of chaos erupted. Dozens of purple me balls fell from the sky! The man with ck sses also made the same move. With a wave of his hands, streams of tenacious energy like ck tape shot out from the void and directly wrapped around Ye Fan! The other Chaos Realm warriors also understood and started to attack Ye Fan. Corrosive acid wasing out of the ground and a poisonous mist was filling the air as bolts of lightning emerged out of thin air! In an instant, the entire valley was filled with the screams of death, just like a purgatory of death! Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su were currently protected inside by Ye Fan''s flying sword.


    But even so, they were still able to sense the dozen or so terrifying presences outside suddenly erupting with might! " Ripples ¡­ This ¡­ "This pressure ¡­" Xiao Huai Su came back to her senses. Her face was pale and she could not believe her own judgement.


    <span>Feng Qinn was also trembling from head to toe. "Could it be ¡­ These people are all beyond the realm of the Holy Spirit!? "


    <span>"Then... "That''s too cold ¡­" Xiao Huai Su''s eyes darkened as she realized her mistake in calling out to him, "Then he ¡­" Feng Qinn''s heart shed with worry, but his expression was extremely cold. "Hmph, so what if I die, he''s just a bastard! It''s not worth dying for! "


    <span>Xiao Huai Su remained silent and looked at the flying swords in the surroundings with aplicated expression.


    These swords formed into a shield that was like a pair of robust arms that were filled with a sense of security as it embraced them within ¡­ "Now! Activating Teleportation! "<span>The purple-haired ck woman shouted, and the cloaked mage also prepared to chant.


    Blue rings of light appeared one after another. The remaining dozen or so people nned on teleporting away as soon as possible! The battle strategy was clear! They were apocalyptic survivors, and were not fanatics. Even if they had the advantage in numbers, they did not want to force their enemies into action when they met such experts.


    <span>What if he became cannon fodder? Wouldn''t that be too much of a loss?


    <span>So, after discovering Ye Fan''s tyrannical strength, everyone''s first reaction was to leave first! He would think it over carefully! Everyone released their attacks and dying moves together to gain the opportunity to teleport! Ye Fan stood among the countless attacks made by different types of Chaos powers, and the corner of his mouth raised into an evil smile. "Frost the Heavens!"


    The hundred or so flying swords around him all shot toward the dozen or so cultivators in the sky. Through the principle of particle propagation, Ye Fan''s Imperial Sword Technique continuously pursued the speed of approaching light.


    Right now, his flying sword seemed to have countless particles that formed an engine to propel it forward! It was not the same as the Imperial Sword Technique! A streak of cold light broke through all the Chaotic Force, and before the group of cultivators could react, it had already pierced through their bodies! "Pu pu pu ¡­" Super speed meant extremely high explosive power! Bringing with it waves of unparalleled sword intent, tearing through everything! The dense piercing sound was apanied by waves of miserable screams! The mage was hit, and his teleportation spell was interrupted! However, the flying sword''s attack did not stop! The hundred or so flying swords drew iron-like arcs in the air, shuttling back and forth, piercing through all the Obsidian Warriors, turning them into a sieve! There seemed to be a distance of a few hundred meters between these people. However, this distance was simply not enough for a flying sword! These cultivators could only see a glimmer of cold light, but they couldn''t see where the flying sword wasing from! Fast! It was too fast! A few of them could only dodge with their keen senses and extremely fast movement speed.


    However, because the flying sword had formed an interwovenwork, even the space for escape was very small! Ye Fan himself stood at the same ce, using only his sword intent to protect himself, andpletely blocked all of the Chaotic Force''s attacks outside.


    On the other hand, the two women behind him, Ye Fan, also deliberately tried to use his flying sword to block the damage from the outside by igniting his sword intent.


    This move, "Frost the Sky", was from the Imperial Sword Technique that he had grasped after he had probed further with the Cold Light and the Six shes.<span>After more than two hundred years of studying, Ye Fan''s sword intent, sword techniques, and Imperial Sword Technique all had a lot of breakthroughs.


    <span>Now he could control more than 100 flying swords with the fastest speed. This would allow him to achieve the same effect as if there were tens of thousands of stars in the sky.


    "Falling Moon and Wailing Snow fill the Sky", just in time to see the sword kinesis scene.


    Momentster, the surrounding Chaotic Force dissipated.


    Ye Fan gave a symbolic snap of his fingers. The cold light filled the sky and stopped shing. It turned into hundreds of cold and dense flying swords, returning to Ye Fan''s side and obediently waiting for orders.<span>Corpses began falling from the sky one after another.


    Rather than a corpse, it could be said that it was just a broken piece of organization.


    As for their spirit bodies, they had long been minced by the Unparalleled Sword Intent! Ye Fan sensed around and discovered that there was actually one who was half dead, so he leisurely walked over.


    "Sure, he''s not dead yet." Ye Fan discovered that this guy was that ck-eyed, rather arrogant man.<span>However, this fellow only had a head and upper body left. Although he could reconstruct his body, it was impossible for him to recover within a short period of time as he had suffered from the sword intent''s killing intent.


    <span>"Cough cough ¡­" ckss spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. His face was full of fear as he spoke. Let me go... Anything I have to do! I don''t want to die! "


    Ye Fan frowned and said, "Tell me first, how did you survive?"


    He was very puzzled. Logically speaking, these fellows should only be around the first to fifth stage of the primal chaos. They shouldn''t be able to withstand his frost that covered the sky.<span>Could it be that this sword intent of his had some ws?


    <span>"I... Our race was born without eyes, and we use our senses to pry into everything in the Void, so ¡­ "We can determine the location of the crisis in advance," said ckss, shivering.


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly understood, his heart felt a bit better, and was about to ask something when he heard Feng Qinn''s angry voice from behind.


    "Ye Fan!" You shameless bastard! How long are we going to be locked up for!? "<span>Ye Fan was speechless. He withdrew his flying sword and let the two girls out.


    <span>At that moment, Feng Qinn and Xiao Huai Su saw the messy battlefield with the bodies of the enemies everywhere! Looking at the man standing there, the two girls couldn''t help but feel shocked! Although he had already witnessed the terror of the Sword God during the Sacred Royal Examinations, he didn''t expect that after such a short period of time, this man would be so formidable!?


    Just a moment ago, he was still sweating on his behalf, but he didn''t expect ¡­ It was a one-sided ughter!?


    However, when they saw that Ye Fan still had that cold star on his face, the two girls'' faces instantly turned ice-cold and furious! So what if he was strong!?So what if he was an invincible Sword God!?


    <span>He was also a despicable, shameless, scumbag who lied about his feelings! Feng Qinn did not say anything else. He rushed in front of Ye Fan, raised his hand and was about to p him! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2520

    However, Ye Fan casually stretched out his hand and easily grabbed Feng Qinn''s wrist."Elder Feng, I can understand why I made you angry.


    But no matter what, I saved your life more than once. You''re going too far if you want to hit me.


    Even if you don''t have the ability, you don''t have a good reason.


    If you really want to hit me, then I can ept it in my heart that Principal Xiao has pped me ¡­ " As Ye Fan said this, he looked apologetically at Xiao Huaisu who was behind him.


    However, Xiao Huai Su''s eyes were filled with tears as she stood there looking wronged, as though she had no intention of going forward.


    "Let go..." Feng Qinn gritted his teeth.<span>"I can loosen my grip, but don''t cause me any trouble. I have my limits for being polite ¡­" "What time is it now? Look at where we are and what is happening on the side of the great conquest."


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, and then let go of the woman''s hand.


    <span>He couldn''t get too used to this woman, he thought to himself. If he really wanted to give her a p on the nose, he would be annoyed.


    <span>Actually, Su Qingxue''s worries were quite reasonable. Although Feng Qinn was usually indifferent, he was actually very arrogant.


    <span>If he didn''t suppress her temper, it would be hard to deal with her if he really wanted to keep her by his side in the future... Fortunately, after hearing Ye Fan''s words, Feng Qinn still calmed down.


    <span>Although she didn''t seem convinced at all, she didn''t do anything rash.


    Even Feng Qinn himself was somewhat puzzled. Why did he be so different from him the moment he saw this fellow ¡­ It was rare for her to be so emotional, and she always paid attention to the bigger picture. However, when facing this guy, she couldn''t suppress the anger in her heart all of a sudden.


    <span>Seeing the two girls not say anything, Ye Fan''s heart was sweating. He had temporarily subdued them. What would happen in the future? He would talk about it in the future.


    <span>He turned his head to look at the ck-eyed man, "Tell me the total number and strength of your Obsidian Legion."


    <span>The sses man said with a trembling voice, "If I say it out loud ¡­ "Can you let me go?"


    <span>"It''s not your turn to negotiate. If you die, then I will just grab you and ask again." Ye Fan''s voice sank.


    The bespectacled man was so scared that he quickly said, "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I said. Our Obsidian Corps has a total of more than a thousand members! "There are roughly a thousand sage realm cultivators and nearly two hundred chaos realm cultivators ¡­" "What?"


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned, "How big is your ark?


    "<span>"We have three ark ships forming a fleet, the three Phantoms will serve as the respective captains ¡­" Three!?


    No wonder they dared to call themselves an army! Ye Fan''s brows were tightly knitted. He had originally thought that the ark that had appeared this time was smaller and weaker than Delia''s.


    But now, it seemed, in front of the Obsidian Legion, Delia''s group was nothing more than a small matter! What level of cultivation is the Fog of the Night''s smoke wave at? "


    <span>Ye Fan asked.


    The sses man said hesitantly, "It should be the ninth level of the Primal Chaos ¡­ This was because the Three Illusionary Gods were selected from the top few in the army ¡­ "You have to have a high level of cultivation, a high innate ability of race, and also have the ability tomand."<span>Ye Fan first let out a sigh of relief in his heart, at the ninth level of the Chaos, he was no longer afraid.


    <span>Even if there were three of them, he would at most put in a little more effort and he wouldn''t be able to beat them.


    However, his mind suddenly quivered, and he felt that something was wrong! Selected?


    <span>You said that someone picked the Three Illusionary Gods?


    They are not the leaders of the highest legion!? "


    <span>ckss nodded his head, "Of course not. The highest authority for the creator of this army lies in the hands of the ''Profound Dragon Emperor'' Ye Xuanguang.


    <span>It was said that he had already set foot in more than 30 civilizations, and he was the one who had grown up in the Obsidian Army.


    All of us are just pawns in the Legion, including the Three Phantoms.


    Emperor Profound Dragon was the supreme existence. As long as he existed, the Obsidian Stone would never be extinguished.


    There was probably no one stronger than him in the entire Primal ne.<span>With his strength, he could have left the Grandwake Realm long ago. However, for some reason, he is temporarily not interested in the higher levels of the ne. "


    "Profound Dragon Emperor... Ye Xuanguang?


    Dragon ¡­ "Surnamed Ye ¡­" Ye Fan''s expression turned strange, he looked at Feng Qinn beside him, and sure enough, he saw doubt in the woman''s eyes.


    "You do not need to doubt him. That''s right, he is from the Divine Dragon n!"


    The bespectacled man suddenly became excited, "The Tai Se ne''s strongest race talent is definitely the Divine Dragon Bloodline! However, our Emperor of the Profound Dragon, has already surpassed the limits of the Grandwake Realm''s'' Azure Dragon Bloodline ''! ""What!?"


    <span>Feng Qinn couldn''t help but exim.


    <span>Ye Fan''s expression also changed. Azure Dragon?


    How was this possible!?


    He hadn''t even heard of any nsmen who had truly cultivated the Azure Dragon Bloodline. That was practically the legendary realm of bloodlines! Even for a genius like Emperor Xuanyuan, he had never heard of him possessing the Azure Dragon Bloodline before he rose into the heavens.<span>This was because once the Divine Dragon Bloodline reached the fifth w - Golden Dragon Realm, there would already be a vast amount of room for improvement.


    Ye Fan couldpletely use his five-wed Golden Dragon to contend against the Phoenix n''s Red Lotus zing Blood, the White Tiger n''s Lei Sha, and the others.And once one reached the Azure Dragon realm, that was breaking through the limits of any other n''s bloodline! The bloodlines of the other three great ns, no matter how much they cultivated, were iparable to the Azure Dragon bloodline! It wasn''t that the Azure Dragon Bloodline could absolutely crush other bloodlines in battle.


    <span>However, in terms of the quality of their bloodlines, the Azure Dragon was already apletely different level of existence.


    <span>The Azure Dragon Bloodline was like a warrior who knew all martial arts in the world and had extremely high talent.


    As long as he was willing to learn and practice, he would always be invincible.


    It all depended on how far he was willing to train.


    As for the other bloodlines, if they wanted to defeat this candidate, they could only hope that this candidate wasn''t diligent enough.


    This was because the upper limit of the Azure Dragon bloodline was much higher than the other bloodlines.<span>"I have never heard of anyone who can actually train to the Azure Dragon Bloodline. If you want to boast and scare me, I advise you to save your heart." Ye Fan said doubtfully.


    <span>"I... I really didn''t lie! I have personally witnessed His Majesty, the Profound Dragon Emperor destroy an entire country the size of a Demon God Nation with a single move! They could only watch as the heavenly thunders and earthen mes were instantly reduced to ashes! When he made his move, a dragon scale pattern appeared on his body! This is a sign of ''Ancestral Awakening'' which only appears when the Divine Dragon n has trained to the Azure Dragon stage.


    The bespectacled man said anxiously.


    <span>Ye Fan was startled, while Feng Qinn''s face turned pale.


    <span>ording to the records of the Divine Dragon''s Nine Transformations, the Dragon Scale Marks were indeed a state that only appeared when they reached the Azure Dragon''s realm.


    "The deeper the dragon scales are, the closer one''s body is to a true dragon, until one reaches the body of a human and possesses the body of a divine dragon!" You are the emperor level sword intent, your strength is extraordinary.


    If you could join our Obsidian Legion, His Majesty the Profound Dragon Emperor will definitely give you an important task! In any case, this civilization is almost gone, your excellency must find a way out! In this Primal ne, I''m afraid there is no expert that canpare to our Emperor Profound Dragon! "cksses suggested confidently.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2524

    The Great Deste Apocalypse Conference?Ye Fan''s heart sank as his expression turned extremely unsightly... This Ye Xuanguang was nning to make use of this opportunity to gather all of the experts in this era! Once all of the powerful Berserkers had arrived, their Obsidian Corps would be able to eliminate all of the prehistoric cultivators in one fell swoop! Countless powerful souls would turn into their Psionic Bombs! He could recruit a group of new members, and at the same time, he could easily harvest arge number of souls. Two birds with one stone! The key is, Ye Fan also has no way of stopping other cultivators froming to participate in the Apocalypse.


    When the news of the destruction of the great wastnd was spread out, everyone was bound to be panic-stricken, wanting to find a way out.


    Even if they wanted to share their ns or investigate to the end, those experts would most likely gather in the Royal Capital.<span>"Sire God of Swords, our Obsidian Legion has already sent out people to inform you of the Apocalypse.


    They were all members who specialized in high-speed movement and teleportation. The speed at which they delivered the messages was absolutely efficient.


    It was likely that the entire prehistord would know that the world was about to be destroyed within a month.In other words, in another three months, those who would be able to participate in the general assembly would all arrive at the Great Expedition Imperial City.


    If you still dream of defeating His Majesty, then you only have three months to cultivate.In my opinion, there are only two ways out in front of you ¡­ Cultivate for three months, then challenge the Profound Dragon Emperor, and die during the Apocalypse for your foolishness.


    <span>Or. Be smarter, recognize reality, and serve the Profound Dragon Emperor... " Smoke from the misty nightughed.


    Ye Fan stood silently on the white jade tform, lost in his thoughts.<span>Seeing that he had yet to react, Smoke Stub asked yfully, "How is it, have you figured it out?


    Actually, why are you trying to be brave? The destruction of civilization is aw of nature, what does it have to do with you?<span>Although the actions of our Profound Dragon Emperor seem cruel, in reality, we are extremely merciful. You should be able to understand that. "


    Ye Fan let out a breath, raised his head, and said expressionlessly: "I don''t want to argue with you about right and wrong, good and evil, good and evil.If ced in the vast void and ced in a ne, these concepts would be hard to judge.


    <span>Though I don''t know how to save the dying world.


    But for the sake of a few people, I cannot agree with the idea of constantly plundering and intentionally killing the various civilizations.


    I have never thought of being a hero, nor have I thought of being a savior. I, Ye Fan, have done things all my life, but I want to have a clear conscience.Thus ¡­ What I need to do now is not to think about that damned Apocalypse Conference, nor do I need to stop Ye Xuanguang, but to stop the war between the Demon God Kingdom and the Great War! "


    As Ye Fan said this, the thirdyer instantly disintegrated, and at the same time, the sword intent and bloodline power exploded out together, activating the disintegration of the firstyer of sword intent! A golden me raged, lighting up the skies above the pce. The coercion of the sword intent that was surging out, caused theke to stir up stormy waves! In Ye Fan''s eyes, a golden me burned as he stared at the misty night smoke.<span>"Give the order to have the demon race''s army retreat!"


    <span>Smoke Stub and the group of Chaos Realm warriors all looked on warily.


    The surrounding seven or eight Chaos Realms all released a suppressive primal chaos aura, and their strengths ranged from the third to the fifth level.


    Yan Po narrowed his eyes, waved his hand and said, "All of you, step down. You are not his opponents. There is no need to throw your life away for nothing."


    When the group of warriors heard this, they didn''t waste any words and immediately retreated to the top of the pce a few hundred meters away, looking at it from afar.


    "Lord Sword God, there is only half a year left before the Demon God Kingdom is engulfed by the Primal Chaos.<span>If you are truly a merciful person, and have the heart to allow countless living beings of the Demon God Kingdom to be buried in the Primal Chaos? "


    "Even if that''s the case, we shouldn''t use the method of war and ughter to plunder the world of the Great War." Ye Fan said.


    Smoke Stub sighed. "This war was ordered by His Majesty, the Profound Dragon Emperor. I can''t tell them to stop.""Really ¡­" Then I can only forcefully stop it! "


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t want to waste any more words. If he wanted to stop more casualties, he could only kill this Demon God Nation''s Emperor first, so that the Demon God''s Army would be thrown into chaos.


    A three foot long de instantly appeared in his hand, emitting a surging spirit energy. It was iparably solid, and there was also arge amount of ice crystals swirling around it. With a single nce, one could tell that it was a peerless divine weapon! A top grade spirit weapon that could refine spirit energy eight times?


    "


    Smoke Stub was also a knowledgeable person, and his eyes immediately revealed a trace of astonishment.


    <span>Ye Fan had raised his cultivation to Duotian, his sword intent and spirit body had also improved, and the state of his heart had also improved.


    The flying sword provided by the God of Swords'' ring had also gradually climbed to the peak of the Spirit Treasure level.


    <span>Ye Fan casually took out a sword right now, and it was always the top quality seven times.


    There would even be some higher grade flying swords that seemed to have surpassed the category of totems.


    However, Ye Fan knew that no matter how good the flying sword was, it still depended on how it was used.


    The sword in his hand released a dazzling golden light, and whenbined with the blue cold light of the de, it was especially dazzling! Dawn! "


    Ye Fan nned to attack, and since he hit the Qing and Qiu families, he wanted to pay attention to the word "fast"! He wanted to strike first and kill him without waiting for him to use his full speed! Ye Fan''s figure turned into a long arc, and a straight sword light sliced through the smoke of the night! A strange smile appeared on the face of the Smoke Stub ¡­ Just as Ye Fan was condensing his sword intent, in the world of the Fog of Smoke, a time difference appeared between him and his surroundings! When Ye Fan made his move, everything he did seemed to enter a slow motion in the eyes of the Fog Night Smoke Wave! Although his speed was still very fast, it was as though he had instantly arrived in front of him.


    However, in a fight between experts, a few seconds was enough to decide everything! The Fog of the Moon moved to the side, dodging Ye Fan''s Breaking Dawn sword attack. Then, the tip of both of his hands formed a de, and the cyan power of chaos shed six times across Ye Fan''s throat like a de. Ye Fan''s eyes opened wide, his sword swept past, and his opponent perfectly dodged it! At the same time, blood spurted out from his throat and he died! " "Ahhh!"<span>"Ye Fan''s throat was out of breath and was bleeding profusely. Fortunately, the five-wed Golden Dragon Bloodline and the triple disintegration ability were used together. His recovery was extremely fast and he quickly repaired his throat!" Oh?


    You actually used the Dragonblood Battle Armor to protect yourself in advance, and thought that you could directly cut off your head? "


    Smoke from a misty night appeared on top of a tall pcemp, appearing ethereal as he mocked.A surge of chaotic power of the nine chaos levels lingered around Smoke of the Night, causing his figure to blur in a dream-like manner.


    <span>Surprisingly, this was Shadow Dance''s second level, Time flew by quickly! Ye Fan''s face turned serious, the secondyer of the Primal Chaos Realm Qing Qiu bloodline was indeed powerful.


    He had to end this battle quickly and be on guard against him pulling apart the distance. Otherwise, if he kept on running, he might not be able to catch up.Ye Fan stretched out his hand, summoning over a hundred flying swords.


    "Frost the Heavens!"


    Ye Fan once again disyed his extremely high speed Imperial Sword Technique. Over a hundred flying swords turned into beams of light as fast as lightning, crazily chasing, refraction, shuttling, and attacking without a blind spot in the misty night sky. Smoke Stub frowned slightly. He seemed to have sensed the amazing speed of these flying swords and didn''t dare to be careless.<span>His figure turned into a green shadow, constantly shing within the dazzling flying sword! The countless afterimages seemed to fill the entire sky.


    <span>Smoke from the night sky tried to escape from the death trail of "Frost" that filled the sky, but wherever he went, the flying sword would follow him.


    "Lord God of Swords... Your Imperial Sword Technique has truly made me look at it in a new light! "The sound of smoke rippling through the night came from all directions.


    This was because his figure had indeed instantly appeared in every direction.


    <span>Ye Fan was on full alert, not daring to continue his attack at this time. He would rather waste his opponent by messing up the sword formation that was covered in frost all over the sky.


    However, Smoke Stub didn''t n to sit still and wait for death. Suddenly, he summoned his own weapon ¡ª an icy-blue ribbon?


    <span>In the blink of an eye, it had already turned into a dozen meters long, leaving an ice-blue trail in the air like a spirit serpent.


    Although these flying swords of Ye Fan''s exceptional divine weapons could tear through this silk ribbon, they were gradually being entangled by it! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2521

    Ye Fan frowned, took a deep breath and said, "Stop talking nonsense, do you have any other powerhouses left in your Obsidian Legion? Tell me everything!"


    "Is it the other experts who are more important?" cksses smiled bitterly.


    <span>Even if we had more than one thousand members, we still wouldn''t be a match for His Majesty the Profound Dragon Emperor alone ¡­ No, to be exact, he was already a god. It would be easy for him to pass the primordial ck hole.


    What other experts are there? It''s not important, he alone is an invincible army. ""Then where is the Profound Dragon Emperor you were talking about?"


    <span>Ye Fan asked again.


    "Your Majesty should have gone to the great battle across the sea. We only left Lord Smoke Wave''s ark at the Demon God Kingdom.<span>The other two Illusionary Gods followed His Majesty on a great expedition, intending to take control of the continent there. "


    "Are you guys here to collect Psionic Bombs?"<span>"You even know about Psionic Bombs?"


    <span>ckss nodded, "That''s right, but that''s only part of the reason. Every time we arrive at a civilization, we would take away all the useful resources.


    His Imperial Majesty is still collecting magicite mines, preparing to forge a fourth and a fifth ark. "


    <span>"Hmph ¡­" "This is really doing whatever you want", Ye Fan asked: "What else do you know?"


    "Sir, you''ve asked enough questions. Why don''t you let me go, and I''ll rmend you to the Profound Dragon Emperor ¡­" Ye Fan saw that there was really no more useful information, so he directly shot out a sword intent,pletely exterminating this guy.


    The valley quieted down, but Ye Fan''s mood was exceptionally heavy.


    <span>"What do you mean the Ark and the Primal ck Hole?"


    <span>Feng Qinn was a little doubtful and asked, "Also, what do you mean by ''our civilization doesn''t have much time left''?"


    Ye Fan scratched his head, "It''s hard to exin it to you all right now."


    The most important thing right now was to confirm if what this fellow said was true.


    <span>If there really is a monster with the Azure Dragon bloodline, then things will be bad. "


    Every level of the Divine Dragon Bloodline had a qualitative change. The further one ascended, the greater the progress.


    <span>Ye Fan also didn''t know what kind of concept this legendary green dragon, which seemed to exist only in legends, was.


    However, he was clear about one thing ¡ª ¡ª he absolutely could not do it.


    Even if he were to take out all the flying swords from the Sword God''s Ring, unleashing one million swords and ten thousand swords at the same time, it would still be unable to destroy the Demon God Kingdom.


    Even if he did not care about reason,pletely releasing the Purgatory Sword Demon wouldn''t be possible! It seemed like it would only take a superrge scale attack, but if it was really done, the cultivation base needed to mobilize energy in this level of attacks was simply unimaginable! Think about it, if the energy that can destroy the Demon God Kingdom in a single move was gathered together, even if it was only half condensed, it could be used to focus on attacking an opponent ¡­ "How terrifying must that be!" I see the records left by some of the stronger nsmen. They have suspected that the reason why the Azure Dragon Bloodline is rarely seen in the past is because the Tai Su world that we exist in does not allow us to break through to the Azure Dragon Bloodline.The Azure Dragon Bloodline required a higher level of energy in order to break through, which was why it was so ethereal.


    <span>I suspect that the Profound Dragon Emperor is really of the Azure Dragon bloodline. Could it be that he is someone from the Higher nes? "


    <span>Feng Qinn couldn''t believe it. He felt that the bespectacled man was probably trying to scare people.


    Ye Fan muttered to himself, if that guy was so powerful that he could use the power of the ck hole to train, it would be hard to say... Of course, to break through to the Azure Dragon bloodline, having the power of origin was not enough. One''s perception, hard work, and luck were all indispensable.


    "Elder Feng ¡­" "I am no longer an Elder."


    "Director Feng..." "I''m not going to be the director either," Feng Qinn said coldly.


    <span>Ye Fan clicked his tongue, "Then can I call you Lan?"


    "No!" "Lecher!"<span>Feng Qinn coldly rebuked as he turned his head away.


    <span>"Hey, it doesn''t matter anymore." Ye Fan frowned and said, "You and Principal Xiao, it''s not safe to let the two of you go back.


    You guys go into my ring first, I''ll go investigate. "


    "Enter the ring?"


    Feng Qinn frowned.


    <span>Ye Fan hurriedly exined his ring''s dark technology, which made Feng Qinn feel very unfathomable.


    "Is this how you walk around with your women?"


    Feng Qinn''s eyes revealed a hint of contempt, as if he had thought of many messy scenes.<span>Ye Fan was speechless, "This is my home, can you not think too much about it?"


    <span>Now it is time for you to take refuge! It''s not that I look down on you two for your strength, but rather that you two are suicidal if you act alone.


    <span>It would be better to conserve our strength and cultivate properly, so that we won''t have to sacrifice ourselves in vain. "


    Xiao Huai Su also walked over at this moment. The grievance and bitterness on her face was also restrained.<span>Although his eyes were still red, he looked calm.


    <span>"Lan, let''s listen to God of Swords, he''s right ¡­ We don''t need to die here. There are still people waiting for us at home. "


    <span>Ye Fan looked at Xiao Huai Su''s thin and gloomy face, and his heart ached.


    "It''s still Principal Xiao who understands the logic." Ye Fan said with an embarrassed smile.


    "Esteemed God of Swords, I have a request. Can you exchange it for your own face?" Xiao Huai Su asked in a clear voice.<span>Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, then hurriedly nodded his head and changed his face.


    <span>Xiao Huai Su watched as the rough man disappeared into the distance. Her eyes revealed a hint of sadness, but she still took out the bag of jewelry and handed it over to Ye Fan.


    <span>"This should be something that Lord Sword God bought for my wife and concubine, sorry ¡­" I was thinking too much.


    I am an old woman who has no sense of shame. Furthermore, I was dreaming the dreams of a young girl.


    <span>"Now that the item has returned to its original owner, could you please return that set of clothes to me as well?" Xiao Huai Su said indifferently, as if nothing had happened.


    <span>"Susu ¡­" Feng Qinn stood to the side, watching this scene with a pained expression on his face.


    Ye Fan was startled for a moment. He took out his clothes and slowly handed them back to Xiao Huaisu, then took the jewelry bag back from the woman''s hands.<span>This exchange caused Ye Fan to feel a wave of indescribable disappointment and difort in his heart. "I''m sorry, Principal Xiao ¡­" "I ¡­" "Don''t talk about it, it''s nothing. I forgot about it." Xiao Huai Su suddenly smiled brilliantly and held onto Feng Qinn''s arm, "Lan Lan, luckily I discovered it early. Otherwise, I would have be your love rival!"


    If it was before, Feng Qinn would definitely have told Xiao Huaisu not to speak carelessly. However, this time, looking at her best friend who was smiling, Feng Qinn could not bring himself to open his mouth.


    <span>The atmosphere was a bit delicate, and Ye Fan didn''t know what to say. He stealthily nced at Feng Qinn, only to see that Feng Qinn was also looking at him.


    Their gazes met, and Feng Qinn red at the man, as if to say, "Look at what you''ve done!" Xiao Huai Su asked with an innocent face: "Lord God of Swords, how do we get into your ring?"


    It was as if this matter had really just passed by just like that to Xiao Huai Su.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything more, there was indeed something important to do, so he hurriedly told the two girls the password to enter the ring.Bringing the two women along, after familiarizing themselves with the ring, he told them not toe out on their own, but to hold it in when they were in extreme danger.


    Afterwards, Ye Fan took out the ring, picked it up from the ground, and put it on, then flew to Demonic City.


    In fact, with more than a dozen chaos level cultivators having died here, even the Fog of Night''s Smoke had to be on guard.<span>But Ye Fan didn''t care, he had to confirm the authenticity of the Profound Dragon Emperor before he could n on taking the next step.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2525

    "Sir God of Swords has countless hidden swords, which makes me envious. However, this'' Flying Smoke Ribbon ''of mine is also a miraculous divine object. Is it possible to enter the pavilion''s Dharma Eyes?"The smoke from the night sky blew away the silk, and over a hundred flying swords were entangled within, unable to break free! He aimed at Ye Fan''s location and directlyshed across the air. The flying silk ribbon turned into a strong and tough long whip, and the sound of it breaking through the air was like a thunderp! "BOOM!"


    <span>Ye Fan dodged to the side, and where he was standing, the white jade tform was directly blown into dust! Like a living creature, the flying silk ribbon continued to fly towards Ye Fan and continuously followed up andshed at him! Ye Fan wanted to find the location of the Fog of Night''s smoke waves, but this guy was constantly moving, and his figure was hiding behind a long flying ribbon, which was very hard to catch! This won''t do, if he continued to dodge like this, he would bepletely passive! Ye Fan knew that he needed to break through the attack of the Misty Waves Silk from the front, so he simply turned around and summoned a few flying swords that he could use.


    Extreme Sword Intent! "Firstyer disintegrated sword intent, after beingpressed, the sword intent pressure isparable to the power of chaos within the nine chaos levels!" "Limitless Sword Dance!"


    <span>Ye Fan turned around, and began changing his sword frequently, shing towards the flying silk ribbon along the way! The Ancient Sword Technique''s power was like breaking bamboo, shing, shing, shing, piercing, wiping, advancing with great momentum! Although the Smoke Ribbon was able to continuously repair and grow, Ye Fan''s attack speed was even faster, so naturally, it was toote for the Flying Ribbon to repair it.


    <span>Within a few seconds, Ye Fan had already ripped arge part of the flying silk ribbon into pieces, and hundreds of flying swords were released! Seeing the maniptor behind the flying silk ribbon, that sh of green shadow, Ye Fan, continued to press his way in! The Fog of the Night also discovered that long-range attacks were ineffective.


    He simply withdrew the flying silk ribbon and firmly held it within a three meter radius. The silk ribbon actually transformed into metal, full of flexibility and burning with wind! " Sir God of Swords! To fight against my Qing Qiu in closebat is not a wise choice! "


    Smoke from the night sky sneered. With both hands controlling the flying silk, it seemed to have be a pair of arms. It nimbly started to counterattack towards Ye Fan! The flying silk ribbon was as fast as a shadow and as sharp as the de of a knife. The key point was that the dancing of the smoke wave in the night was still faster. There was always a chance to seize the initiative! "No matter how fast Ye Fan''s Limitless Sword Dance was, or how invulnerable his Ancient Sword Art was, if it was too slow, he would be beaten up forever!" "Swish!"


    <span>"Sizzle sizzle ~ ~ ~" Ye Fan''s body was instantly cut open one after another by the flying silk ribbon! "Closebat also means that the Fog of Night''s smoke waves will be able to reach Ye Fan in a rtively short period of time!" "Haha ¡­" Smoke Stub felt that his victory was assured, and heughed mockingly, "So what if you''re an Overlord''s Sword Intent ¡­ If your sword intent can''t touch me, then no matter how strong your sword intent is, it''s meaningless! His Majesty the Profound Dragon Emperor has overestimated you. With your strength, you are nothing to worry about! "


    <span>Ye Fan defended his vital points while observing the path of attack of the Fog Night Smoke Wave.


    <span>When the wounds on his body were about to reach an unendurable critical point, Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a sharp glint! The power of the blood in his body boiled once again, frenzied dragon blood! Ye Fan''s hair was dyed a golden red! The wind in the air made Ye Fan''s body even more nimble, and a sword intent enveloped Ye Fan''s body, merging with the wind. In an instant, the body, sword intent, and wind, created a perfect fit! Threads of golden wind seemed to have reborn Ye Fan, making his movements even more without any resistance! "Ye Fan''s body instantly received a huge increase in speed!" Sword Traversing Dragons! "


    <span>Ye Fan''s sudden eleration allowed him to keep up with the Fog Night Smoke Wave''s attack frequency! Even if the Fog Night Smoke Wave could rely on Shadow Dance to advance one step, after Ye Fan''s speed increases, he would be able to make up for it with his slow movement! On the other hand, the Fog of the Night Smoke, even though it knew that Ye Fan was attacking, its speed was a little bit tight. It needed to spend more time and effort to dodge! So what if it was the Qing Qiu n ¡­ The five wed Golden Dragon Bloodline in my body is already the limit that your n can reach! "


    The Divine Dragon Nine Transformations used the wind to increase the speed of the dragon wings,bining sword intent and Imperial Sword Technique. Only then did Ye Fane up with this "Sword Walk on the Dragon" movement technique! He used his body as a sword to be an Imperial Censor, and also allowed the wind and sword tobine with each other. His surroundings would be able to speed him up.


    <span>Although this move required a very subtle degree ofpatibility to be used, Ye Fan''s two hundred years of study was not a joke! Ye Fan''s two hands used sword techniques to attack like the tide, directly sending the Fog of Night from one pce to the other, passing through three pces! The pce attendants all fled without a trace, the pce hall waspletely razed to the ground by these two pressuring auras! No matter how the smoke wave attacked, Ye Fan seemed to have calcted it urately! "Gradually, countless fine wounds appeared on Yan Luo''s body. Although they weren''t fatal, if this went on, the oue would eventually be decided!" Were you recording my moves just now?


    "


    <span>The smoke from the night''s smoke suddenly woke up.


    <span>Ye Fan''s face was cold, and he didn''t say anything.


    He had indeed been testing it out and recording it. He also had a misty night at home.He wanted to know more about the experts of the Qing Qiu n and how they used Shadow Dance, so that he could tell Misty Night about it when he got back.


    Secondly, Ye Fan wanted to find out this guy''s tricks. This way, he would be able to finish everything in one fell swoop, and he would not be able to turn the situation around.


    The group of Chaos Realm warriors, who were watching the fight, ran out of sight when they saw that the oue was uncertain! If they stayed, they wouldn''t be able to help. They might as well report the situation here to avoid losing their lives for nothing.


    The Fog of Mist saw that the situation was not looking good. Its eyes flickered with a purplish-red evil light. A wave of seductive and tempting spiritual force crazily stimted Ye Fan! "Ye Fan was already prepared. Of the three major talents of the Qing Qiu n, Shadow Dance, Hu Mei, and Phantom Transformation, this guy will definitely use Hu Mei''s mental attack!" "Dragon''s Eye!"


    <span>Ye Fan used an even more violent Dragon Soul attack! The golden eyes and the purple-red eyes collided into each other, causing Fog Night Smoke Bo''s entire body to tremble, and he immediately coughed out a mouthful of blood! I told you! In terms of bloodline! "You''re not as good as me!"


    <span>Since the Azure Dragon was a realm that surpassed the limits of any other bloodline, as long as the Five-wed Golden Dragon was used to its limit, it shouldn''t be afraid of any other bloodline.


    Ye Fan also didn''t expect himself to reach the Azure Dragon Bloodline, but after studying the Five wed Golden Dragon Bloodline, he had spent quite a bit of effort in these two hundred years! Fog of the Night felt incredible. How could this fellow''s mental cultivation be so terrifying?<span>His arms moved the flying silk ribbon as he retreated at an increased speed. He intended to run away immediately, not daring to continue fighting! How could Ye Fan give him a chance? He knew that if he couldn''t beat him, he would run away.


    Ye Fan instantly summoned tens of thousands of flying swords, directly forming a tight formation, and surrounded the area in all directions, forming a huge encirclement! "From a distance, it looks like the flying sword has formed an encirclement!" Sword God! Trying to trap me with these swords! "You''re thinking too much!"


    The misty night smoke transformed into a cyan shadow, and the distance between Ye Fan and him became further and further apart! Ye Fan sneered, "Who said that..." "Only these swords ¡­" Smoke Stub frowned. He seemed to sense that something was wrong. He raised his head to look, and his eyes were filled with amazement! He only saw, at an unknown time, thousands of flying swords condensed in the sky! 10,000, 50,000, 100,000?Or two hundred thousand!?


    The smoke from the night sky could not be estimated because there were simply too many of them. They had already filled the skies above the pce! "Ye Fan''s gaze is like lightning, his sword swinging down!" The Emperor Dragon Sword Tomb! "


    In a split-second, hundreds of thousands of sword intents condensed into solid swords that poured down in torrents, as if the Milky Way was hanging upside down, causing the stars in the sky to fall! Ye Fan had studied for two hundred years, and had relied on his sword spirit to reach Duotian. Finally, he could do it, and the sword intent was solid! Perfection like Water, turned into hundreds of thousands of solid flying swords, falling down in an instant, forming a Sword Tomb,pletely destroying the opponents in the Sword Tomb! On the outside, there was a besieging city formed by the Emperor Dragon Sword Prison! Inside, the sea of swords, the purgatory of swords! No matter how much you ran in the misty night, there was still a limit! Ye Fan and Fog Night had noticed this during their training. Although the speed of the Qing Qiu Shadow Dance was very fast, it wasn''t teleportation.Shadow Dance was most afraid of area-of-effect damage! Ye Fan was going to use this move to attack the Emperor Dragon Sword Tomb, to maximize the effect of the Fog Night Smoke Wave, and then use an extremelyrge area of sword intent to kill him! Countless solid-state flying swords were actually solidified the moment theynded, turning into liquid or even gas the moment theynded.


    After all, Ye Fan was unable to do so, maintaining hundreds of thousands of solid-state sword intent flying swords for a long time.This sword intent of his was after the flying sword descended, temporarily condensing into a solid state and causing the greatest impact. This was enough! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2526

    <span>The shocking rain of golden flying swords filled the sky, causing the sky to shine with vibrant colors. It was like a magnificent pce of gold and jade that was inhabited by a god! Countless creatures in the Demon Capital widened their eyes as they looked in disbelief at the wondrous sight that was happening in the direction of the pce! To everyone outside, this was a magnificent scenery.


    However, for the Fog of Night, the face of the Monarch of the Dragon''s Sword Tomb had already turned ashen! His Shadow Dance had been unleashed to its limit, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not escape this sword formation before the golden flying sword descended! Watching the flying swords descending with a rumbling sound, he tried to find any route that could avoid danger! However, even though the flying swords slowed down their trajectory in his eyes, he was still unable to escape! It was too crowded! There was no way to dodge it! The Fog Night Smoke Wave could only be used within a very limited distance. It chose a location that the flying swords were not able to reach in so many ces! "Heheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheeheehee ¡­" At the same time, the flying ribbon in his hand spiraled upwards, formingyers of protective swords! When the flying silk was more than ten meters high, the solid flying sword had alreadye into contact with it! The silk ribbon broke into pieces,yer byyer, but the power of the ninth level of the primal chaos was not something to be trifled with! Relying on thebination of the flying silk and the power of chaos, he managed to block all the flying swords and failed tond them on the body of the Fog Night Smoke Wave! A hint of joy appeared in Smoke Stub''s frightened eyes. He realized that this move wasn''t that big of a deal. He could still defend against it! However, a look of joy appeared on his face for an instant, and then was gone! He only saw! The flying swords that had been flying down suddenly shifted direction and began to shrink with him as the center?


    <span>The flying sword''s trajectory changed to an oblique angle as it fell. The Fog of Smoke that was around a hundred feet in the middle of its bodyunched an even more concentrated and precise attack! The smoke was about to burst out of his eye sockets. Only then did he realize that this sword intent had another use, it was "positioning"! When he stopped to forcefully resist the flying sword above his head, it meant that his target had been locked on! "From the very beginning, these flying swords were all at Ye Fan''smand, and the trajectory of their descent could be changed at any time!" "Sword God!" Smoke Stub let out a furious, unwilling roar. He waspletely hysterical! However, his voice was quickly drowned out by the gathering bombardment of hundreds of thousands of solid flying swords! "Boom!" Within the imperial pce, golden light shone brightly! A wave of tremors shook the earth and shook the mountains in Demonic City! As the smoke and dust dispersed, within the ruins of the pce, there was a deep pit dozens of feet wide that waspletely empty.


    <span>The entire body and primordial spirit of the Fog of Night''s smoke was gone! Ye Fan stood in front of the huge pit, looking left and right, with a look of regret on his face.


    "What a pity, it''s a sacred object. That flying silk looks pretty pretty good. I think she would like it if I gave it to her ¡­" Shaking his head and sighing, Ye Fan flew into the air and immediately spread out his spiritual sense, searching for the position of the ark in an extremelyrge area.<span>He did not want to kill all the people on the Ark. Most of them were only people who begged for their lives, and not people who were unforgivable.


    However, he had to sink the ark first.


    Firstly, it would allow the Obsidian Legion to withdraw part of their forces to protect and repair the Ark.


    Secondly, it could serve as a deterrent so that they wouldn''t dare to act too arrogantly.


    <span>After all, if the Ark were to be destroyed, they wouldn''t be able to escape either.


    <span>Since the ark was not far from the demon city, it would not be difficult for him to search for it.


    As expected, they soon discovered that there was an area with many Chaos and Sage realms in it. Furthermore, there was a small area in the area that they couldn''t sense with their divine sense. It should be the magicite mine''s ark.


    Ye Fan didn''t waste any time, and immediately used his sword move ''Wandering Dragon'', turning into a beam of light and swiftly flying away! Even though using this movement technique for a long time would result in a burden on the body.After all, the toughness of the body was not a flying sword. Forcefully acting as the flying sword''s messenger would cause too much pressure to endure.


    On the short journey, Ye Fan was still able to endure it.


    He had to be fast. The Ark''s flying speed was actually quite astonishing. Once it fled and entered the void of primordial chaos, it might be inconvenient for him to chase after it again.


    In a short time, Ye Fan found the floating ark in a dense forest.The group of Obsidian Warriors that Fang Zhou had gathered had also discovered that Misty Night Smoke had been killed.


    As soon as they saw Ye Fan approaching, and just as they were preparing to drive the ark away, the entire spraying device on the ark lit up with rays of light.


    This ark was indeed more than twice asrge as Delia''s! Ye Fan took out his huge ck sword, and after catching up to the ark, he used Star Dragon''s Pendant and threw the sword out of his hand! Although the damage of energy to the magic crystal mine was very small, Ye Fan wanted the impact of this move! The greatsword, unbeknownst to him, forcefully pierced through the protectiveyer and the body of the warship! Ye Fan had seen Chu Yunyao repair the ark before, so he had a good idea of where the power system of this big guy was.


    After entering the cabin through the hole, Ye Fan went straight to the Yellow Dragon. He destroyed one of the reaction furnaces on the ark, then forcefully punched a hole from the inside and flew out of the ark! Seeing that the ark had already slowed down and was starting to fall, Ye Fan didn''t continue to fight, and turned his head back to the direction of the battle! The group of Obsidian Warriors within the ark were unable to avoid Ye Fan. After all, their captain Misty Night''s Smoke was killed in battle, so they didn''t dare to forcefully sh head on with him.<span>In addition, many of them had already gone out to gather various materials, so there wasn''t a lot of people.


    <span>As they watched Ye Fan destroy the ark, their hearts were burning with anxiety. If Ye Fan were to continue destroying the ark, some of them couldn''t help but want to make their move.


    <span>After all, the Ark waspletely destroyed, and it would be hard for them to survive.


    Who would have thought that after Ye Fan sank the ark to the ground, he didn''t continue to destroy it, but directly flew away?


    Seeing this, the Obsidian Legion did not pursue them. They only wanted to repair the ark as soon as possible, this was their top priority.At the same time, the news of the new King of the Demon God Kingdom being killed by the Sword God had also quickly spread out.


    Even if Ye Fan did not make a public appearance and saw the emperor level sword intent, everyone still knew who it was.<span>Inside the Demon God''s realm, people were naturally panicking. The unease in every direction was quickly transmitted to the frontlines of the army.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, didn''t waste any time, and unfurled his Dragonscale Sword Wings and set out on his return journey.<span>In his heart, he was talking about the safety of his woman and his family, and he couldn''t wait to teleport back.


    Suddenly! While he was flying, Feng Qinn suddenly appeared in the ring! Ye Fan quickly retracted his sword wings and stopped in the air. However, his speed was just too fast. Even if it was just for a moment, Feng Qinn had already been thrown far behind him.


    "Feng Qinn!" What are you doing?


    "


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Do you know that this is very dangerous!?"


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2527

    <span>Feng Qinn was also a bit scared out of her wits. She never thought that Ye Fan would be so fast, and almost got injured by the Unparalleled Sword Intent on his wings.


    Feng Qinn was not afraid when he saw the man''s ferocious appearance. He coldly asked, "Are those people the ones who instigated the war?"<span>When she and Xiao Huaisu saw the scene of Ye Fan killing the Fog of Night''s Smoke from the ring, they were amazed. For a long time, the two of them couldn''t say a word.


    Even through the holographic feed, the scene of the Emperor Dragon Sword Tomb was simply too shocking! When he saw the ark afterwards, he felt even more baffled. He didn''t want such a magical thing to exist in this world.<span>However, after breaking through the ark, Ye Fan didn''t continue to fight and directly flew away, leaving them puzzled.


    Ye Fan frowned, he had already understood what the woman meant, "Most of the people on the Ark are apocalyptic survivors, there is no need to kill them all. Killing them will not solve the root of the problem."


    "What exactly is going on?


    <span>What exactly happened to the apocalypse and all that you mentioned just now? "


    Feng Qinn asked.


    Ye Fan rubbed his forehead in distress, "I really don''t have the time to exin it to you right now. When I return to the battle and see my family, I will exin everything to you once!"


    "You ¡­ Your family? "


    <span>Feng Qinn''s expression was struggling, "No need, I''ll go back by myself."


    Ye Fan instantly flew in front of the woman, and said with a solemn look in his eyes, "Feng Qinn, the reason why I came to the Demon God Kingdom is because I know that you want to sneak in to assassinate Smoke Night.<span>You have no idea what kind of enemy you''re facing, so I know you''re dead for sure.


    I''vee all the way back to protect you all, but I didn''t want to see you throw your life away! Now tell me, do you want to go back by yourself?


    If you were to meet a member of the Obsidian Legion, would all my previous efforts to protect you all go down the drain!? "


    <span>Feng Qinn''s eyes froze and her heart raced wildly. She never thought that this man woulde to the Demon God Kingdom to protect her in the dark ¡­ "You ¡­ How did you know I wasing to the Demon God Kingdom? "


    <span>Feng Qinn forced himself to remain calm and coldly snorted: "Why are you monitoring me?"


    <span>For some reason, when Feng Qinn discovered that she was being spied on, she did not feel angry. This made her feel dizzy.


    "How should I know? It doesn''t matter now. The important thing is that you have to go back safely!""Then why aren''t you being fair and square?


    What are you pretending to be a cold star for!? "


    "With your temper, I''ll stop you. Are you willing to ept my protection!?<span>If I stop you, will you listen to me!?


    I saved your life and you''re still talking back to me! If I had forcefully stopped you before, wouldn''t your temper have been raging?


    "


    Ye Fan said arrogantly: "Let me tell you, Feng Qinn, from the beginning to the end of this matter, my only regret is that I have let Principal Xiao down.<span>But I have a clear conscience towards you! I owe you nothing! Divine Dragon n respects strength, don''t think that just because I''m being polite with you you you can kick off your nose and show your face! Look carefully with your big eyes! Look and see, who am I! What right do you have to be angry at me!? "


    Feng Qinn was taught a lesson, and he was choked with sobs.


    <span>His cold face was flushed red with anger as he clenched his fists.


    "You ¡­" "What about me!?


    If you continue to spout nonsense, do you believe that I won''t knock you out and throw you into my ring!? "


    Ye Fan said fiercely.


    <span>Feng Qinn red at the man, but he was afraid that the man would actually do so, so he decided to return to the ring.


    <span>Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief in his heart. Sure enough, if he didn''t get angry with this woman and teach her a lesson, it would be hard tomunicate with her.


    <span>This kind of dignity of a man caused this proud woman to be stunned for a moment, just like an angry daughter-inw. Ye Fan felt great inside! Su Qingxue was overthinking things. This Feng Qinn was not even on the same level as her! But then again, Candle''s suggestion seemed to be somewhat feasible ¡­ Ye Fan shook his head, what was he thinking about? He should hurry on.


    <span>¡­ ¡­. The Imperial City, in the early hours of the morning.


    <span>In the long, dark corridor of the Celestial Prison in the imperial pce.


    <span>A man wearing the uniform of a prison official walked into the deepest floor with a haughty expression.


    <span>"Halt, who is it?"


    Standing guard at the very bottom were two degenerate Heaven Defenders. They had given in to the power of the Obsidian Legion and acted as the gatekeepers.


    "Open your eyes wide and look", the bearded officer took out his identity token, "I am Warden Wang Zhao!"<span>The guard general sneered, "My apologies, Sir Wang. The day of the great battle is no longer the same day.


    You, the warden, are no longer useful.


    The prisoners here are the felons of the previous dynasty. If you want to enter, you must have the orders from the Profound Dragon Emperor. "


    <span>Wang Zhao''s face sank, "You two traitors! In such a short amount of time, you actually became ackey of the Demon God Kingdom!? "


    <span>"The one with the surname Wang!" A wise man submits to the circumstances! If you dare to continue being disrespectful, we will definitely send someone to take you away! "


    The other guard said coldly.


    Wang Zhao sighed, "You two, how about this? I''ll give you two some good things, you guys can make an exception ¡­" "Oh?<span>"Bring it over for me to take a look." One of the guards said with a grin.


    Wang Zhao took out an exquisite small box and opened it in front of the two of them.


    "This is bad!" "You dare ¡­" The Second Guard realized that something was off, but when he raised his head, he discovered that Wang Zhao''s pair of eyes were emitting a bewitching light.


    <span>Immediately, the two guards revealed a joyful and satisfied smile as they weakly fainted.


    <span>With a shake of his body, the big bearded man''s illusion was dispelled and he transformed into a delicate and exquisite green-clothed girl.


    <span>She coldly nced at the Second Guard General, took out the key she had stolen a long time ago, and entered the prison.


    <span>Raising his head, he saw that on a stone wall, there was a man with disheveled hair and his entire body was covered in blood.


    <span>A dozen or so ck iron nails with special characteristics pierced through his four limbs, abdomen, and chest, forcefully nailing them to the wall! "Your Majesty..." The woman sucked in a breath of cold air. She covered her red lips with one hand and her eyes instantly became wet.


    The man slowly raised his head and saw the girl clearly. A gentle smile appeared on his pale face. "Why are you here?"


    <span>He looked at the ck iron nails that were filled with runes, and was at a loss of what to do. "The sky in the Imperial City has changed, the ones who can run, the ones who can run, the ones who can die.


    <span>The academy was no longer functioning. Arge number of students and teachers who had resisted were killed.


    Because I''m from the Qing Qiu n, I didn''t suffer any hardships.


    However, when I heard that His Majesty was imprisoned here, I wanted to rescue His Majesty from this ce ¡­ Emperor Su Wang, what did they do to you?<span>These nails. What should I do? "


    <span>"You little girl ¡­ The courage was too great. Now that the Su Family''s influence was gone, even the experts in the city could not take care of themselves.


    You came here for me and sacrificed yourself for me, is it worth it ¡­ " Su Wangughed bitterly.<span>"It''s worth it!"


    <span>The True Son of Mist said with tears in his eyes, "Zhenzi knows, the current Qing Qiu is not the same Qing Qiu n that my teacher once ruled.


    <span>When the Demon God Nation fell into the hands of an adulterer, they used the citizens of the Demon God Kingdom as tools, not for the good of the Demon God Kingdom.


    After Zhenzi''s master had left, it was all thanks to His Majesty that Zhenzi had been able to survive in the Sacred Royal Academy.


    Even if the two countries were to fight, His Majesty would still put up a front to protect Zhenzi.<span>To Zhenzi, the Emperor''s debt was as heavy as a mountain, so ¡­ "Your majesty has suffered, your son cannot just leave."


    Su Wang looked at the youngdy who was crying, but had a resolute expression on her face. He then smiled.


    "Then I will try my best... "I have let you down ¡­" He wiped away his tears and revealed a smile, "Your Majesty, how can I help you?


    If this nail is directly pulled out, will you be able to recover? "<span>"You need to pull it out in a specific order, or else you will directly detonate the restrictions on it." Su Wangdao said.


    <span>When the True Son of Mist heard this, "Then ¡­" "Then what should we do?"


    Su Wangyun smiled, "Don''t worry, I''m not sitting around either. I''ve already figured out the order. Just follow what I said."The Starchild heaved a sigh of relief. "As expected of the Heaven''s Pride, Your Majesty. Tell me, I''ll pull it out."


    Following which, under Su Wang''s guidance, the Night of the Mist began to carefully pull out the nail.<span>However, because he could not use his cultivation level and was afraid that the nail would explode the restriction, the true seed of Fog Night could only be pulled out with his bare hands.


    This process caused the girl''s hand to be badly mutted, causing her face to turn deathly pale from the pain.


    Su Wang looked at the girl''s pained expression and said, "Why don''t you recover first?"


    "There''s no need. We need to bring His Majesty away as soon as possible. Your Majesty, please continue," True Son Night said.<span>Su Wang did not waste any more words as he made the Fog Night Seed swiftly pull out all the nails.


    When hended on the ground, Su Wang sat down with his legs crossed and began to circte the power of primal chaos in his body. His wounds started to heal as well.<span>The True Master Fog calmly waited at the side, a bit worried. "Your Imperial Majesty, how about we hurry up and leave? We''ll be in troubleter when someone arrives."


    <span>"Leave?"


    Su Wang opened his eyes and was brimming with energy. "How can I leave so easily after getting beaten up and losing the war?"


    <span>"Could it be... Your Majesty wants to follow the Profound Dragon Emperor ¡­ " The Starchild''s face was filled with worry.


    <span>The corner of Su Wang''s mouth slightly rose, "That Ye Xuanguang is too arrogant. His biggest failure was that he did not directly kill me or even cripple my cultivation.


    Although these nails sealed all my cultivation.


    <span>However, it was also because of this that I had the chance topletely abandon my original level of cultivation andprehend the ''stop the flow of water in the Deep Sea Realm'' from a purest point of view ¡­ From a cultivation perspective, I really have to thank him ¡­ " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2528

    <span>The Nightmare Child clearly did not understand what Su Wang was saying.


    Su Wang reached out his hand and gently caressed the Fog Night Seed''s cheek. The girl instantly blushed and lowered her head.<span>"Thank you, Zhenzi. When we leave this ce, I will attract everyone''s attention. You can use the illusion technique to slip away.


    <span>"It''s too dangerous for you to stay in the next battle," Su Wang said seriously.


    He clenched his hands and mustered his courage to ask, "Your Majesty, is the great battle really that important to you?"


    <span>Su Wangye stood up and sighed, "To me, these mountains and rivers don''t belong to me, so naturally, I won''t hold them in any regard.


    I did not intend to sit on the throne for long.


    <span>If it wasn''t for the Demon God Kingdom suddenly approaching menacingly, I might have already arranged to leave the Imperial City after heading into the Imperial City.


    <span>But now, the actions of the Profound Dragon Emperor were obviously aimed at annihting all life.


    <span>If at this moment, I only care about myself, and just walk away ¡­ "How can you be at ease in this life?"


    The True Son of Mist was silent, his eyes filled with worry.<span>"All right, Mako, get out and do what I say."


    "Yes, Your Majesty..." Su Wang''s expression was cold as he walked towards the exit of the Sky Prison.


    And as he gradually ascended to the ground, a phenomenon appeared in the skies above the imperial city! Above the nine heavens, the clouds began to form whirlpools.<span>The power of chaos began to uneasily roll out in waves. Blue, blue, yellow, purple, all sorts of lightning shed in the sky.


    <span>In the middle of the night, the Imperial City began to rumble with thunder! Even though there was a distance of tens of thousands of feet separating them, one could still feel the terrifying pressure of chaos from the sky! Outside the imperial city, all sorts of cultivators were flying in the sky. Some were interested, some were puzzled, and some had expressions of surprise on their faces as they watched the gathering thunderclouds in the sky.


    <span>"Interesting ¡­ Someone is going to undergo the Chaos God''s Punishment at night? "


    "There''s quite a bit ofmotion. This Chaos Law must be extraordinary ¡­" "It''s in the pce. Should we go in and take a look?""The emperor has yet to issue an order, it isn''t good for him to leave his post without permission..." A few of the strong Chaos Realm warriors wearing the robes of the Obsidian Legion talked to each other through themunication device they were wearing.


    At the same time, in the pce''s back garden, in arge bathing pool that was filled with water vapor.


    <span>A few women with different styles and appearances were bathing or resting on the shore.


    In the pool, there was only a well-built man quietly leaning against the wall made of Great Deste Stone, closing his eyes to rest his mind.


    From the back, this man''s muscles looked as if they were sculpted out of gold. The explosive power contained within every muscle was able to directly shock one''s soul through sight! He had jet-ck short hair, a resolute face that was as sharp as a knife''s edge, and distinct facial features. He faintly exuded an air of might that was not angry, but contained a sharp edge.If one did not carefully feel the aura of a man, one would not find it astonishing. However, if one were to carefully look at it, it would make one''s heart tremble uncontrobly! Although the beauties by his side all circled around him, none of them dared to approach him without permission.


    <span>From time to time, they would look at him with admiration and fear, hoping and hoping for his love.


    As for the strange phenomenon in the sky outside, none of the women here could be at ease.


    Outside the hall, a man wearing a ck cloak, with chestnut curly hair, and a pair of round, single-framed sses stopped in his tracks.


    "Your Majesty, we''ve disturbed your rest!"The man respectfully bowed across the screen.


    "Someone snuck into the Sky Prison and released Su Wang. Your Majesty, please state it clearly. Do you wish to directly kill him?"There was no movement from within the bath.


    At this time, another handsome man with ck armor and floating ck hair walked over. He was holding a gorgeous sword in his hand."royal father! As a rookie who was just about to undergo the Chaos God''s Punishment, let your son handle this matter, and he will definitely know of your foolishness! "


    <span>The ck-caped, curly haired man frowned, "Prince Zixuan, although Su Wang was just about to undergo his tribtion, his Primal Chaos Divine Punishment seems to be extraordinary in power and might. It must be because heprehended an extremely high level of the Chaos Laws.


    <span>Even though the prince has outstanding talent and is able to reach the third level of the Primal Chaos realm at such a young age, but to fight him, is not necessarily ¡­ " "Uncle Dubrook, you''re looking down on me!"


    Ye Xuan coldly looked at him with dissatisfaction, "I am the biological flesh and blood of my father. My talent was recognized by my father! With my third level of the Primal Chaos level and my heaven-rank sword intent, can''t I deal with him, the ruler of a nation that has just passed its tribtion? "


    When Dubrick heard this, he narrowed his eyes and looked into the bath.


    "If I want to fight, I have to win ¡­." A maic voice, calm like a pool of calmke water, came out.<span>Hearing that, Ye Xuan''s face was filled with excitement. He knelt down on one knee and said, "Your son will teach the ruler of the fallen nation a lesson. I will never let him down!"


    Finished speaking, Ye Xuan proudly nced at Du Brick, and with a sh, he instantly flew from the main hall to the vicinity of the Sky Prison.


    Inside the bath, Ye Xuanguang''s voice once again rang out.


    "Dubrick, this pce, don''t ruin it."<span>"As you bid, Your Majesty!"


    "Let''s go." Dubro''s body instantly disappeared, then he was teleported outside the Celestial Prison as well.


    At this point, Su Wang was already floating in the air. He had a solemn look on his face as he looked up at the skies! Ye Xuan held a long sword in his hand, folded his arms in front of his body, andughed sinisterly: "That Su, I am the 27th prince of the Obsidian Empire, Ye Xuan! I havee here to kill you, but you don''t have to worry. This prince will wait for you to finish your tribtion before taking your life! "<span>Su Wang did not say anything. He had already noticed that the obsidian legion was surrounded by people, but the God of Chaos was about to punish them.


    At this moment, a surging pir of lightning fell from the sky! Su Wang had personally seen Ye Fan undergo his tribtion. This lightning tribtion was clearly much smaller than the one Ye Fan had experienced. After all, there was still a certain gap between the two of them in the Chaos Laws.


    Even so, Su Wang did not dare to act carelessly. A blue and white glow appeared in his eyes as a surge of chaotic energy from the Deep Sea to stop the flow of water gushed out like a tidal wave! A day''s worth of cold! "<span>Countless ice crystals instantly formed in the air, and then transformed into profound ice pirs that shot into the sky! All of the energy around Su Wang began to freeze. When the Primal Chaos God''s punishment reached a certain distance, the thunder actually began to "slow down"! The bolts of lightning strangely turned into slow arcs of light, slowly shing with the ck ice.


    After losing the wild impact of the chaos lightning, its power was greatly weakened. As for theyers of profound ice, they dispersed the lightning, and what trulynded on Su Wang''s body, was already minuscule! Humph... "You do have some skill, you can actually go through God''s Punishment without relying on the magical crystal mine''s props." Ye Xuan joked.<span>Dubrick took out an amethyst staff, pointed it at the ground, and a massive dark golden magic formation instantly enveloped the entire range of the Chaos God''s punishment.


    No matter how the chaos lightning struck the buildings within this formation, it still wasn''t able to do much damage?


    <span>If it wasn''t for the fact that the aura of the Chaos God''s Punishment couldn''t be faked, people would have suspected whether or not this was the God of Chaos''s Punishment! After all, the super sky ditch created outside of the city by God''s Punishment was still shocking to this day! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2529

    The primal chaos divine punishment came menacingly, but it onlysted for a few dozen seconds.After the smoke and dust dispersed, within the scope of the God''s Punishment, many buildings were still damaged to varying degrees.


    At this moment, Dubrick changed the magic array again. Immediately after, all the damaged buildings started to be repaired by the "Time Recall" technique! The pieces of stone and materials returned to their original positions. It was as if the pce had never been damaged! Su Wang slowly descended, looking at the magical scene around him, and then looked at Du Brick in surprise.<span>"Sir, what a powerful magic ¡­" This mage didn''t make any noise at all with his two super spells. They were able to withstand the full power of the Chaos God''s Punishment, and even forcibly repaired the ruined pce.


    To many mages, simple damage was easy. The difficultyy in defense and recovery! This was an even more profound magic! Dubrick''s face was expressionless, as if he disdained to talk to Su Moyu.Ye Xuan sneered, "Uncle Dupree, you''re one of the Three Illusionary Gods, how could a small figure like yourself imagine that?


    "Since you''vepleted your Divine Punishment and entered the Chaos Realm, this prince will make his move as well!"


    Su Wang lightly nced at him, "You are Ye Xuanguang''s son?"


    <span>"That''s right!"


    "Then you and your father are too far apart."


    Ye Xuan felt like he was being looked down on andughed in anger, "The ruler of a nation that is exterminated ¡­ ¡­ Do you think you are worthy enough to judge this prince!?<span>Even if I am unable topare with father, it is more than enough to kill you! "


    <span>Ye Xuan drew his gorgeous long sword out of its scabbard. On the surface of the sword were over ten dazzling gold gems that shed brilliantly! The originally simple and beautiful long sword became a golden light, rapidly increasing the sword intent''s energy! With a tap of his feet, his body swiftly moved towards Su Wang. He horizontally swung out his sword, and the power of primal chaos began topress at an extremely fast rate! " "Yuan Shattering sh!"


    A golden half-moon de formed from the Chaos Sword Intentpressed arge amount of energy into a very unstable and violent state! The moment it got close to Su Wang, the sword intent light de exploded violently with a "boom"! Su Wang leaned back, looking as if he was about to be engulfed by the sword intent. There did not seem to be any frost around him, but the temperature had been dropping rapidly! The sword intent that had just exploded seemed to have begun to move slowly in the air, like a beautiful golden flower blooming at a leisurely pace! Su Wang used this time to dodge the attack.<span>Ye Xuan could only look on in disbelief as his sword intent transformed into fancy decorations.


    <span>"How is this possible!?


    The first level of the primordial chaos was able to block my three levels of sword-intent?


    "


    <span>Su Wang replied faintly, "Your level of sword intent is far inferior to someone I know."


    <span>"Stop boasting!" This prince will not give you another chance after this! "


    Ye Xuan flew into a rage and once again charged forward. The long sword in his hand swung crazily, instantly sending out dozens of sword lights. The sword intent of Primal Chaos in the surroundings had already caused a crazy explosion! However, the moment these sword intents neared Su Wang, they all began to slow down, unable to break through his defensive domain.


    "Damn it ¡­" What did it matter if you were hiding!?


    Fight back if you have the ability to! "


    <span>Ye Xuan roared. He had originally wanted to kill this "ignorant king" and show off in front of his father.


    However, the more he fought, the more uncertain he felt.


    If he couldn''t even beat someone at the first level of the primal chaos, wouldn''t that make him aughingstock?


    " Prince Zixuan! "Be careful of the back!"Suddenly, Dubrick frowned and reminded him.


    Ye Xuan felt his back go cold and realized that something wasn''t right!?<span>"How could this be ¡­" His eyes were wide open. He did not notice that Su Wang had already disappeared from his sight and had appeared behind him!?


    However, it was already toote. Su Wang struck out with one hand."Tide Tide of the Sea!"


    In an instant, a violent stream of cold energy engulfed Ye Xuan, and his entire body was sucked into it. It was like he had sunk into a tsunami, and he couldn''t move at all! In the za outside of the Sky Prison, an iceberg flew into the air in anger. Ye Xuan was directly frozen within this iceberg! "Using the Chaos Laws to slow Prince Zixuan''s consciousness is indeed a little interesting." Dupree sighed.


    Su Wang turned his head. "Since you had already discovered them, why didn''t you stop them?"<span>"If the prince is willing to fight, then I won''t interfere too much." Dubrick said calmly.


    <span>At this moment, Ye Xuan, who was inside the ice mountain, let out an explosive roar and forcefully used his sword intent to st apart the ice! The explosion had left a number of bloody wounds on his body.


    "You dare to use such a sinister method to sneak attack this prince ¡­ "Today, I ¡­" Just as Ye Xuan was about to attack again, his entire body shook violently as if he had been frozen! Father... royal father! "


    He stiffly turned his head around and was shocked to see that Ye Xuanguang, who was simply donned in a golden bathrobe and had opened his cor to reveal his steel-like muscles, was already standing by his side!?<span>Su Wang also tensed up. He clearly did not see Ye Xuanguange over, how did he suddenly appear!?


    <span>There were no energy fluctuations at all. Could it be ¡­ Relying on the movement of the body!?


    As for Dubrook, he nodded very respectfully. "Your Imperial Majesty."


    Ye Xuanguang''s eyes were cold and indifferent. He slightly lowered his head, looked at his own son, and said with an impassive tone. "You''ve lost ¡­" "royal father! I haven''t lost yet! "I was just ¡­" Without waiting for Ye Xuan to finish speaking, a green me suddenly enveloped his entire body! "Ah!" Ye Xuan''s face twisted as he let out a mournful scream. In a second, his body and primordial spirit were vaporized! Su Wang sucked in a breath of cold air. He simply couldn''t see how Ye Xuan was able to make that move. The power of this me, even from a hundred meters away, was enough to suffocate him! He had originally thought that since he hadprehended the Laws of Primordial Chaos, he would be able to survive the God of Chaos''s retribution and gain the power to fight back.


    But at this moment, Su Wangwang realized with despair that the reason he had this illusion before, was because he could not see through Ye Xuanguang''s strength at the Holy Spirit Stage! Only after reaching the Chaos Realm did he realize that this was apletely different level of battle! Even when he first saw Ye Fan fighting against the Heavenly Star Divine General, he still didn''t fear him to this extent! This guy ¡­ What kind of monster was this!?<span>What made Su Wang even more incredulous was ¡­ He actually killed Ye Xuan!?


    "He... Isn''t he your son? "<span>Su Wang couldn''t help but ask.


    <span>"So what? My children have been living in the void for hundreds of thousands of years. They can give birth to as many children as I want ¡­." "This kind of trash has no right to stay by my side." Ye Xuanguang said with an expressionless face.


    Su Wangye swallowed his saliva, feeling his breathing bing more and more rapid.


    Suddenly! His vision blurred, and Su Wang didn''t even have time to react. His throat had actually been grabbed by a hand! Ye Xuanguang held up Su Wang in the air as if he was looking at a toy, and began to size him up as if he had thought of something ¡­


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2530

    Su Wang''s entire body went stiff. He felt that it was hard to breathe, so he could only bite his lips and raise his spirits! His eyes were glowing with a faint blue light, and the surrounding energy particles seemed to have stopped moving! At such a close distance, even if it was Ye Xuanguang, he still would not be able to perfectly avoid it! However, in the next second, Su Wang immediately felt disbelief, even despair ¡­ Ye Xuanming waspletely unaffected by the cold of the day. His expression was very calm, as if the extremely low temperature brought about by the Primal Chaos Law was just blown away by a breeze.<span>"Finished?"


    Ye Xuanguang lightly asked.


    <span>Su Wang held his breath, feeling indescribable shock in his heart.


    <span>Thew of primal chaos he was using right now was enough to make cultivators at the same level be unable to even think straight! This was already an ice-cold concept that was even more terrifying than low temperatures, but to Ye Xuanguang, it waspletely useless!?


    <span>"It originated from the Netherezim bloodline, and there are slight differences, but it is still the way of the Netherezim n."


    As if feeling somewhat regretful, Ye Xuanguang''s arm lightly swung out, directly throwing Su Wang out! With a light toss, Su Wang was thrown hundreds of meters into the air! Su Wang tried his best to control his body. Just as he was about to retreat temporarily, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart! His body was suddenly unable to move!?His eyes were wide open and his entire body quivered. He actually discovered that his entire body was frozen!?


    "Rumble!..." Layers of blue ice rapidly spread out with Su Wang as the center. Just as Su Wang turned into a ice stick and dropped down a few dozen meters, Xuan Bing had already turned into an ice pir over a hundred meters tall! Su Wang''s entire body was frozen within the ice pir. He still wore that terrified expression on his face, as if he was a statue that had been frozen and was on disy! This is the profound ice power of our divine dragon''s bloodline, you can feel it ¡­ " Ye Xuan, baldy, did not spare him another nce as he walked slowly back to the pce.


    Su Wang, who was frozen in the ice pir behind him, continued to move his eyes, but he felt that his body and primordial spirit had already been frozen, unable to circte his energy to break free!?


    He, a cultivator who used the ice attribute chaosws, was actually controlled by the ice!?


    <span>Ye Xuanguang called himself the Divine Dragon Family, but he had never heard of just how much innate talent the Divine Dragon Family had in the field of frost. Even the five-wed Golden Dragon Bloodline was only controlled by fire, lightning, and wind.


    Wait a minute! Could it be ¡­ Azure Dragon!?


    <span>Su Wangwang''s body, which was already bone-chilling cold, trembled from the depths of his soul ¡­ At the same time, one of the Three Illusion Gods, Du Brick, followed Ye Xuanguang and slowly walked back to the rear flower garden''s pce.


    <span>"His Majesty has left that Su Wang. Does he want to take him under hismand?


    "From what I see, this person is extremely talented. In time, he''ll be a captain level expert," said Dubrick."He''s still far from captain. I kept him as bait.


    Since someone is going to save us after entering the Heaven Prison, I believe that there will be even more peopleing to save us in front of so many people. ""His Majesty is wise. Keeping him alive would allow more cultivators of this civilization toe and participate in the Apocalypse."


    "How are things in the Demon God Nation?"


    "We''ve verified the information. Smoke of the Night is dead."


    The one who killed him was this civilized and most famous emperor level swordsman, Sword God Ye Fan. "


    Ye Xuanguang was lying on the bed, and immediately two women went forward, one to serve tea, and the other to carefully massage."How is the damage to the Ark?"


    Ye Xuanming asked. He waspletely indifferent about Smoke Stub''s death.


    "After checking by the engineers, it will take about half a month before it can be repaired," Du Brick replied.


    "Send people to guard the Ark. Once it''s repaired, we can bring it here to meet up.The collection of magic crystal mines and the construction of the new ark are of the utmost importance right now, we cannot dy any further. "Ye Xuanguang said with his eyes closed.


    "Yes." After a moment of hesitation, Du Brick continued, "Your Majesty, that Sword God is the son of the Northern Marquis."Now that we have investigated the location of Northern Marquis''s family, is it possible that ¡­" Ye Xuanguang opened his eyes, his gaze like lightning.


    Du Buick immediately knelt down nervously, "Your subordinate spoke too much!" But this subordinate definitely does not have any intention of questioning His Majesty''s strength, I just want to help His Majesty shoulder the burden of his worries! "<span>"Dubrook... "How long have you been following me?"


    "137,261 years!"


    "For the past 130,000 years, have you always regarded me as an overlord who could satisfy only his greedy desires?"<span>"Your subordinate has misspoken!"


    <span>With a face full of remorse and a gaze full of reverence, Du Brick said, "Your Majesty''s actions are all for the sake of building a world that can allow the life of the Primal ne to exist forever.


    <span>His Majesty did not target anyone, nor did he bother to use tricks to force others to submit to him. "


    <span>Ye Xuanguang leisurely said, "If that God of Swords is able to understand what I am doing, then he will naturally submit to me.


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t understand. I don''t insist.<span>He and I were both born in the Dragon n and were of the same lineage.


    <span>The experts of the Divine Dragon n are respected. If I act against his loved ones, what difference is there between that and the nsmen I kill?


    Besides, even if a yer could win for a while with a small trick, they would definitely not win in the end.


    I firmly believe that the path I walk is the most correct one. As long as it is fair and square, the Heavenly Dao will definitely help me! For hundreds of thousands of years, I have never doubted my own choice, nor have I shaken my own faith! Because of this, there will always be people willing to follow me until now.


    <span>If he, the Sword God, wants to stop us, then just use his strength to speak. Let''s see who exactly is standing under the Heavenly Law ¡­ " "Your majesty''s ambition is lofty and his heart is broad. Your subordinate admires you!"


    <span>Dubrick said solemnly.


    <span>Ye Xuanguang waved his hand, "You may leave."


    Dubrick bowed deeply and left in silence.<span>¡­ ¡­. Within the borders of the Great Conquest, in a remote city.


    The bamboo forest was deep, and the air was filled with the scent of wine.


    <span>"Alright, alright!" Thisst jar has been brewed! "


    <span>From the cer of a bamboo hut, a man with a dirty face and a body covered in dust walked out.


    <span>He put down the wine jar in his hand and looked at the seven jars in front of him with a satisfied smile.


    When he raised his head, he saw a petite woman dressed in red and an old man dressed in grey standing outside the room. They weredling wine from a wine jar.


    "Ah Qun, can''t you just put all the wine into your storage bag? Why did you have to pour all of it into this wine gourd?"<span>"Hehe, Miss Xiao Rou, this jade-purple bamboo brew must be ced into a gourd made of Han Qingyu collected from the Ancient Sea.


    The astringent taste of the wine could only bepletely eliminated as it exuded 749 different kinds of fragrance.


    <span>"Without this process, Master would not drink." Ye Qun exined.


    <span>"Stinky Ye Wuya. With such powerful magical runes, I can use it to make this wine gourd." Xiao Rou pouted, "After I finish drinking, I''ll drink two mouthfuls. It''ll make my hands sore."


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2531

    Ye Wuya walked out with a serious face, "Xiao Rou, it''s fine if you drink a few mouthfuls, but not if you drink too much. I still need to keep this wine to make food."


    <span>"What!?


    I said two mouthfuls, but you really only gave me two mouthfuls?


    "Then I''m not drinking anymore!"<span>Xiao Rou huffed and puffed as she tossed the Violet Bamboo Liquor into her hand! Seeing the wine spill, Ye Qun naturally took the wine from the air and instantly caught all the drops.


    Ye Wuya had a face full of anxiety, "Why do you say you can throw it away?


    "What if Ah Qun doesn''t receive it? Wouldn''t it be a waste of this good wine?"


    <span>Xiao Rou jumped onto the swing at the side and shook her legs. She snorted, "How could I not be able to catch him? Ah Qun is so powerful!"


    <span>Ye Wuya shook his head and said with a sigh, "You have been looking for me for quite some time now and you still don''t n to leave after seeing me?"


    "I''m not leaving! It wasn''t easy for me to find a scammer like you. Besides, you haven''t exined any of the important issues to me these days! "


    <span>Xiao Rou said unhappily.


    <span>"Sigh... "If you understand, then you understand. If I say that you don''t understand, then what can I do?"


    <span>Ye Wuya did not want to say anything more, so he turned around and went back to carry the wine jar.


    As Ye Qun continued to drink, he smiled and said, "Miss Xiao Rou, an Azure Dragon from the Three Tribtions appeared in the Great Expedition City.He had even invited many experts from the great wastnds to participate in the apocalypse. In a few days, it would probably be extremely lively.


    It''s boring for you to stay here. Why don''t you go to the Imperial City and take a look? "


    "Azure Dragon Tribtions?"


    <span>Xiao Rou''s eyes held a trace of interest. "You mean the legendary realm of the Azure Dragon in the Divine Dragon''s Nine Transformations?


    Wow! I heard that the Azure Dragon stage has nine tribtions, and once the nine tribtions are over, one can be a divine dragon.


    If one is truly immortal and indestructible, surpassing the cycle of reincarnation and splitting the heavens and earth is not a problem. So this is real? "


    Ye Qun nodded, "It''s not a legend. It''s just that the realm of the Azure Dragon surpasses the limit of the n''s bloodline.Theoretically speaking, this wasn''t the Law of Energy anymore, but rather a product of thews of the ne.


    <span>This was no longer a matter of talent,prehension, or effort to reach the Bloodline Realm.


    "If you can''t understand a bit of the true meaning of the realm, you will never be able to touch the threshold of the Azure Dragon."


    <span>"Dimensional Laws?"


    Xiao Rou was confused for a moment before she asked the guy who was carrying the jar back and forth, "Hey! Ye Wuya! Are you an Azure Dragon? "


    Ye Wuya held the wine jar and casually said, "You have fought with me before, do you think I can use the power of my bloodline?""No..." "Then that''s the end. I haven''t even awakened my bloodline yet, where did the green dragone from?"


    Xiao Rou was stunned. "What!?"


    <span>You haven''t awakened your Divine Dragon Bloodline!?


    Then how did you win against me?


    "Ye Wuya looked at her with a faint smile, "If you understand, then you won''t ask me."


    "Nonsense!" I just don''t understand, that''s why I''m asking you!? "


    "You don''t understand, you don''t understand even if I tell you."<span>"Stupid Ye Wuya!"


    Xiao Rou was so angry that she jumped off the swing and stomped her feet. "It''s this again!"<span>Ye Qun smiled and interrupted, "Master, Young Master Ye Fan, I don''t know if we can survive this."


    <span>"The Azure Dragon of the Three Tribtions ¡­" "With that brat''s current condition, he really can''t fight." Ye Wuya clicked his tongue.


    Xiao Rou quieted down at this moment and was a little shocked, "That Lil ''Ye Fan can''t beat the Azure Dragon from the third tribtion?


    <span>However, was there really such a huge disparity in the power levels of bloodlines?


    <span>At the very least, that Lil ''Ye Fan has an emperor level sword intent of the Heart Sword Realm, and he also has a method that is extremely evil. "


    "Just now, Ah Qun said that the green dragon is not theoretically an energy level anymore. It seems like you haven''t heard of it yet."<span>Ye Wuya sat down at this moment, took out a cigarette and ced some of his own tobo onto it.


    <span>Ye Qun took out a fire piston with great tacit understanding, and went up to help light the cigarette.


    <span>"Then why don''t you take care of it, Master?"


    <span>Ye Qun asked.


    "Who are you concerned about, that kid?"


    Ye Wuya puffed out a mouthful of smoke and puffed out a mouthful of smoke. His gaze flickered in the smoke, "No one can help him with the hurdle in front of him right now.


    To be honest... I don''t really understand whether this brat is stupid or is truly a genius.


    <span>He had two peerless divine weapons in his hands, but he still chose to use them as a firewood chopping knife.


    <span>He was so stupid, yet he was still able to live till now. He didn''t know if it was a fluke, or if it was really another way.


    However, the Azure Dragon of the Three Tribtions wasn''t the opponent he''d met before, and there was no possibility of him taking any opportunistic measures.


    "If he can''t handle it, then we don''t need to waste any more time ¡­" Ye Qun nodded and smiled, "Looks like... All these years, the old master has been waiting with too much boredom. "<span>"What are you guys talking about? Ye Wuya, what are you waiting for Lil ''Ye Fan to do?"


    <span>Xiao Rou was at a loss.


    <span>Ye Wuya turned around to look at the woman, "When are you leaving?


    Aren''t you going to take a look at the Azure Dragon of the Three Tribtions?


    <span>Don''t you like fighting? "


    <span>"I''m not leaving! Don''t try to trick me away! "Wherever you move to, I will follow!"


    <span>Xiao Rou put her hands on her waist with a confident expression on her face.


    <span>"If we leave, you might not be able to keep up." Ye Wuya smiled and said.


    <span>"Then I will definitely find you!"


    As Xiao Rou spoke, her eyes turned red. "Besides ¡­ I just want to y with you, why are you avoiding me? "


    Ye Wuya took a drag on his cigarette and chuckled, "Forget it ¡­ ¡­" "There''s not much time left anyway"


    <span>Xiao Rou blinked. She sounded a little doubtful, but when she felt that Ye Wuya would not leave her alone, a hint of joy shed past her eyes.


    <span>¡­ ¡­. The great expedition, Firmament Cloud City.


    <span>As soon as Ye Fan returned to the border, he immediately contacted the women on his phone. Knowing that they were doing well, he quickly rushed back.


    In order to not cause a sensation, Ye Fan quietly entered the temporary manor.


    The women and their families had also been waiting for a long time. Seeing that Ye Fan had returned safely, they were all very excited.<span>Ye Fan, Su Qingxue and the otherdies all looked at each other. Their hearts felt warm. Although they were unhappy before they set off, it had long since faded away, leaving only the joy of reuniting with each other.


    <span>"Madam, thank you for your hard work." Ye Fan shook Su Qingxue''s hand. He knew that the pressure on the women these past few days would be great.


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "It''s good that you''re back.""Aiya, son, you''re finally back! It''s only been a few days, but my heart is in turmoil and I can''t close my eyes! "


    <span>Ji Su Xin grabbed Ye Fan''s arm and looked him up and down. Even though she knew that injuries would not leave any wounds, she still couldn''t help but to check it out.


    "Big brother! The Fog of the Night was killed by you. "Our army is really pissed off!"Ye Hang said proudly.


    "Don''t even mention it, second brother. That Fog of the Night is just a general. The enemy has already conquered the imperial city. This isn''t a problem between the two countries ¡­" Ye Xianqing was worried. Her face seemed to have lost weight.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned, "Do you all know about that apocalypse?"


    <span>"You already know the current situation of the Prehistoric ins?"


    "The flyers are flying all over the sky, how can the truth still be hidden?"


    Ye Huang Tu sighed and said solemnly, "Fan''er, for such a big thing, you should have sent me a message long ago."


    <span>Although we can''t help you much in fighting a strong enemy, why must you bear the burden of your own heart? "


    "That''s right, big brother, you''re working too hard ¡­" Ye Shiqing also said with reddened eyes, "We thought you were enjoying the scenery outside. Who knew that you had been fighting alone and going through so many dangers ¡­" Ye Fan was stunned. He looked at the women and knew that they had already told him a lot of things. After all, they couldn''t hide it now.


    <span>Feeling the care of his family, Ye Fan''s heart felt warm, he nodded and said, "Maybe I''m used to it, but I don''t think about it too much..." Right at this moment, two beautiful figures appeared in the room. It was Feng Qinn and Xiao Huaisu! Ye Fan had just put down his worries, and his heart was now in his throat. These two women, what are they doing out here at this time!?


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2532

    As expected, the atmosphere in the room was a little strange.<span>The women looked at Ye Fan suspiciously, as if they had alreadye to a conclusion.


    <span>The other girls, such as Nian Lu Jiao and Feng Yueying, were somewhat sour.


    <span>As for Chu Yunyao, Fog Night, and the other girls, they all looked as if they were waiting to watch a good show.


    After all, they had known each other for many years. Even if they did not have any rtionship with each other, they still had a deep friendship.


    "Qinn, Huai Su, you are both still alive?"What about the others?"


    <span>Ye Huangtu asked.


    <span>Feng Qinn didn''t seem to notice the various gazes as he coldly said, "They were all killed by the Obsidian Legion."


    Ye Huangtu frowned and sighed.On the other hand, Xiao Huai Su wore her usual dignified smile, as if the experience from the Demon God Nation had no effect on her.


    "I am truly sorry to have disturbed your family''s reunion. However, we also want to know what the situation is like right now. Thus, we came out ourselves first."Su Qingxue''s limpid autumn eyes lingered on the two girls'' faces. After a moment, her cold face revealed a warm and gentle smile.


    "Elder Feng, Principal Xiao, the two of you must have suffered a lot on the way here.


    His husband had actually ced both of them into his ring. This was truly disrespectful.


    "If there''s anything my husband did on the way, he was reckless and offended two of my elders. I apologize for it here."As she spoke, Su Qingxue bowed.


    Ye Fan''s face showed a rigid smile. This "elder" immediately drew the line between the two sides.


    At this time, Ji Susu who was at the side giggled and walked to Su Qingxue''s side. She held her daughter-inw''s hand and said with a smile, "My Princess'' daughter-inw is so sensible! However, my child, Fan''er is going to save Elder Feng and Principal Xiao, why would they bother with such a small matter?


    <span>"And Elder Feng almost became your sister as well..." Halfway through her words, Ji Su Xin realized that she said the wrong thing and quickly covered her mouth with her hands.


    <span>"Look at my broken mouth, which pot can''t I mention which pot?!" However... "Qinn, someone as magnanimous as you would not be angry, right?" Ji Susu smiled as she looked at Feng Qinn.


    Feng Qinn''s pretty face paled as she bit her lower lip and remained silent.


    On the other hand, Xiao Huai Su was carefully pulling on her best friend''s sleeves, telling her to be calm.


    Su Qingxue also seemed to feel very embarrassed. With a timid voice, she lowered her eyebrows and said softly, "Elder Feng, my husband has too many misgivings. I am truly sorry for causing you trouble earlier.<span>I have heard about the affairs of the Dragon Blood Queen ever since I was young. I truly admire Elder Feng''s character and do not wish for there to be any problems between us. "


    When Ye Fan heard this, he sucked in a breath of cold air. Why would a woman need to make things difficult for a woman? He didn''t know if this wife of his had the same thoughts, or if she was just ying along with him, or if she was just ying along with him.<span>He actually sang the same tune, pushing Feng Qinn down the path of death! It was one thing to treat her as an elder and keep her at a distance, but to think that she would even repeatedly "whip her corpse". This was simply like "killing someone" and then "killing their heart"! Ye Fan couldn''t stand it any longer and coughed, "Mom, Qingxue, let''s not talk about the past anymore, let''s get down to business..." "Look at you, child. We''ve met with Elder Feng, so isn''t it a serious matter to tell him about some of the misunderstandings?"


    Is it a good thing that I have been stuck in a mess and have been stuck in this mess for so long? "


    Ji Su Xin red at him.<span>Feng Qinn had been wronged to the point that her eyes were red. She coldly red at Ye Fan, "I still have to go to report. I will leave first. Thank you, Sir Sword God, for saving me!" It''s best that we don''t see each other too often in the future, lest we get misunderstood by others and ruin your reputation! "


    Seeing that Feng Qinn was about to leave, Xiao Huai Su could only sigh and nod her head before turning around to leave as well.


    However, the upright Ye Hang said in bewilderment, "Elder Feng, don''t you know that Emperor Su Wang was captured by the Profound Dragon Emperor? Where are you going to report back to? "


    Ye Shuangqing nudged her second brother, who was standing at the side, with a helpless look on his face.<span>"Qing Er..." What are you doing? Did I say something wrong? "


    Ye Hang blinked his eyes.


    Feng Qinn stood stiffly at the door, his body trembling. He didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Xiao Huai Su did not know whether tough or cry. She held Feng Qinn''s hand and said: "Lan Lan, since the situation is unclear now, we should figure out what to do next."


    Feng Qinn was silent, as if he didn''t want to stay any longer, yet he didn''t know where else to go.


    Ye Huangtu let out a long sigh and thought for a while before saying, "Qinn, Huai Su, there are some matters in the military that I wish to discuss with you two. Pleasee with me.


    <span>"By the way, I can tell you about what happened recently."


    "Alright!"


    Xiao Huai Su immediately took over the conversation. She held Feng Qinn''s hand and walked out with Ye Huang Tu.


    <span>The atmosphere in the room finally eased.


    <span>Ji Su Xin was slightly unhappy as she said, "Fan''er, why don''t you have a good chat with your daughter-inw first. I''ll follow you and take a look."


    <span>Ye Fan was about to cry, this olddy is too fierce, "Mother..." "Let them go and let them go."


    <span>"What nonsense are you spouting!" How can I let your father be alone with those two women? "


    As Ji Su Xin said this, she quickly followed him out.


    After Ji Susu had left, Ling Yuwei giggled, "It''s too exciting. I didn''t even dare to say anything just now."


    <span>"This mother-inw of mine is really amazing!" Ning Xuemo said meaningfully.


    Ye Fan looked at the women speechlessly, thinking to himself, "You guys are not only excited, but also overjoyed."


    At this time, the gentle expression on Su Qingxue''s face waspletely gone as she coldly looked at Ye Fan.<span>"Get into the ring, I have something to say to you."


    <span>As she spoke, the woman disappeared into the ring.


    <span>Ye Fan had some things to say, so he didn''t feel too good about it, so he followed him inside.


    "Ai!" Big brother just came back, why is he hiding again?


    <span>Sister-inw, how do I get this ring in?


    <span>I still have a lot of things to ask Big Bro! "


    Ye Hang said anxiously."Enough!" Second brother! Don''t mess with me! Do you not find Big Bro annoying enough? "


    <span>Ye Shuangqing tried to persuade him otherwise.


    <span>Ye Hang was a bit puzzled. "Why am I causing trouble for Big Bro?"


    <span>Ye Xianqing rolled her eyes and shook her head, "No wonder you don''t even have a girl who likes you around you..." The girls all giggled, but they all had a tacit understanding and didn''t go into the ring at this time.


    <span>The women didn''t want to get involved right now and let Su Qingxue handle the situation.


    Inside the ring, in the living room.


    "Wifey, let me be honest with you. You went too far just now.


    It was because their generation did not like Elder Feng, so it was understandable.


    But Elder Feng didn''t do anything to you and neither did I. Why are you forcing yourself on me? "


    Ye Fan went straight to the point.


    Su Qingxue''s gaze was so cold that it could freeze someone to death. "What? You want to teach me a lesson for the sake of Feng Qinn?"<span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2533

    <span>"Of course not," Ye Fan said sincerely, "I just feel that you are a bit too arrogant.


    <span>No matter what Feng Qinn does, it will not affect your position in my heart. Why are you going against her like this? "


    "Heh ¡­" Su Qingxue sneered, "If I had any status in your heart, would you have ignored my thoughts?


    <span>I''ve been so against her, I''ve warned you again and again, and you still don''t take it seriously.


    If I don''t target you, wouldn''t you be able to bring back arge group of women from the Demon God Realm? "Ye Fan was somewhat unwilling. He originally wanted tomunicate with her, but if a woman were to jump out, it would all be filled with thorns.


    <span>"Wifey, why am I not taking this seriously?


    <span>I didn''t promise her anything, and I didn''t make any intimate moves with her.


    What do you want me to do?


    <span>"


    <span>Ye Fan''s voice also became louder.


    Su Qingxue scoffed, "What about following Feng Qinn? I didn''t see it, but Xiao Huai Su ¡­ What was going on?


    "


    Ye Fan''s heart skipped a beat! On the surface, he was still calm andposed ¡­ "Wifey, you''re ¡­ "What do you mean?"<span>"Don''t y dumb. I''m sure that other than me, Chu Yunyao, Senior Yue Ying, and A-Jiao can all see that ¡­" The way Xiao Huai Su looked at you, it was really a ''hidden bitterness'' ¡­ What kind of heartless thing have you done to her to make her so miserable and to hide her sorrow? "


    <span>Su Qingxue asked sarcastically.


    Ye Fan instantly lost all of his confidence and became a bit listless.


    <span>Although he felt guilty, he still raised his hand and said, "I, Ye Fan, swear that I am definitely not involved with Xiao Huaisu!"


    Ye Fan didn''t have it, but Brother Leng might not... he thought.


    <span>"Even God''s Punishment can''t kill you, what use is a vow?"


    Su Qingxue looked down on him and said, "Did you know?"When you gave in before me and swore your oath, you had already proven that I was right ¡­" Ye Fan was on the verge of tears. What kind of woman did he marry? Did he have to make a fortune telling others?


    "Wife... Let''s change the topic. This world is almost finished. The Obsidian Army is not easy to deal with.


    <span>How we live next will be a problem. We have to put aside our love for each other! "


    <span>Ye Fan said in a righteous tone.


    <span>"Just who is the one who has an endless rtionship with a girl!?"


    Su Qingxue suddenly ran up and kicked Ye Fan''s lower body! At the same time, a surge of profound energy suddenly exploded forth! " "Awoo!" Ye Fan originally thought, when a woman gets angry, she wouldn''t even be able to kick him.<span>Letting his wife vent her anger was not a disgrace! But he hadn''t thought that this kick would actually release the power of Netherezim, freezing half of him to ice! After all, Ye Fan hadn''t broken down yet, and this bone-piercing coldness made his expression very "painful"... "Wife... I''ll have you have children in the future! Kick somewhere else! "


    Ye Fan quickly used his dragon mes to remove the ice.


    Su Qingxue red at him hatefully, "Whether it''s Feng Qinn or Xiao Huaisu, don''t even think about it!"<span>With that, Su Qingxue directly left the ring.


    Ye Fan forced a smile and shook his head, melting all of the snow on his body, then returned outside as if nothing had happened.


    <span>At this moment, Su Qingxue had already returned to normal, and she still looked like a gentle and dignified princess.


    "Husband, tell us about the current situation and what we should do next." Su Qingxue gently said.


    Ye Fan felt bitter in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it out loud. He could only tell them what he had seen and heard in the Demon God Kingdom."Su Wang was frozen in ice?


    in the Imperial Pce? "


    <span>Hearing this news, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "To be precise, Su Wang was frozen after suffering the God of Chaos punishment." Chu Yunyao said. She took out aptop and opened up a video.


    <span>Ye Fan took a look and was surprised to see that it was a surveince footage of the battle in the pce.


    <span>"I left some surveince cameras in the pce. Although a portion of it was damaged by the battle, there are still some that can be used ¡­ ¡­" Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan held the tablet and watched that short battle several times.


    In fact, the camera was unable to capture many details of the scene. Due to the speed being too fast, the camera was able to capture all sorts of details.<span>However, even so, Ye Fan was still able to see through the screen and feel Ye Xuanguang''s strength! " The Azure Dragon Bloodline can actually suppress the cold of an entire day in the realm of water control type energy? "


    Ye Fan was extremely shocked in his heart. He had felt Su Wang''s coldness in a single day, and could estimate, after passing through the God of Chaos punishment, what kind of strength did Su Wang have?<span>Of course, Ye Fan could defeat Su Wang, but... To freeze Su Wang in cold ice, this was apletely different concept! Ye Xuanguang is powerful, without a doubt, but I feel that one of the three Illusionary Gods called Du Brick is also very terrifying.


    I''ve seen quite a few mages in the Church of God. A magical formation like that is usually a great magical formation that many mages chant.


    <span>But, this Du Brick was simply an instantaneous high-grade group spell, with no problem ¡­ "This kind of shaman could easily destroy a city on his own!" Feng Yueying said nervously.


    Ye Fan bitterly smiled. A city was nothing, but this Ye Xuanguang imed that he could sink the Demon God Kingdom in one move! But now it would seem that what that fellow said was true ¡­ "Actually, this Ye Xuanguang''s original intention was good, but his way of doing things is too arbitrary that many people cannot ept it." Chu Yunyao said with an expressionless face.<span>"Yunyao, don''t tell me you''re still supporting Ye Xuanguang?


    He was acting like a tyrant. He didn''t wait for the destruction of the civilization but instead started massacring everything in advance. How was he saving the lives of the people?


    The survival of the fittest, thew of the jungle is one thing, but why should everyone follow his n and listen to him? "<span>Xiao Xin''er refused to ept this.


    <span>"It is just like how, when a ark is flying through the void of primordial chaos, it would inevitably have to engage in an exchange of fire upon encountering any given situation. There is no room for negotiation.


    As far as Ye Xuanguang was concerned, there was no civilization that was worth discussing. Only by persisting in the implementation of his own philosophy could he seed.


    <span>There''s no way to continue being civilized, it''s perfect. It can only be said that he chose the cruelest method. "Chu Yunyao shrugged.


    The girls either frowned or nodded. Clearly, they all had their own thoughts.


    "Husband, what should we do next? That Ye Xuanguang has sent an invitation for the Apocalypse Conference to begin. Should we wait or go save him in advance?"


    Nian Ru asked."Save her?


    Save Su Wang? "<span>Ye Fan helplessly smiled, "It''s not that I don''t want to save him, but firstly, I am not confident. Secondly, his life is temporarily not in danger."


    Since there were still three months, he should make full use of them ¡­ The Obsidian Legion wanted to recruit all the experts from the prehistoric era, to be their spiritual energy bullets, or to join them.


    Our goal. is to protect as many people as possible, even to prevent the destruction of the world. ""Fan''er, even you don''t have the confidence to win against Ye Xuanguang?"


    At this moment, the Ye Family returned. Feng Qinn and Ye Qinn had obviously left already.


    Ye Fan nodded, "At least from the videos, I can''t beat him right now..." Even if it was the fourth stage of the disintegration, Ye Fan felt that it was still not enough to contend against Ye Xuanguang. Furthermore, he was simply unable to do it for a long period of time.He had spent two hundred years studying in the storage ring, mainly improving his internal energy and sword intent. Although his physical fitness had improved along with it, it was still far from enough to be able to master the fourth stage of disintegration.


    <span>The only thing that could give this opportunity was theplete body of the Purgatory Sword Demon, but ¡­ It was basically a life wager.


    <span>He still hoped to be able to preserve this world, and at least bring some people with him to survive.


    If he had used a Sword Demon, all of his dreams would have been shattered.


    "Then what should we do?


    Son, don''t try to be brave. Mom only wants us to live on well! "Ji Su Xin hurriedly tried to persuade her.


    On the side, Ye Shuangqing and Ye Hang also had worried looks on their faces.<span>Although Ye Fan felt quite a bit of pressure, he still smiled, "There''s still three months ¡­ ¡­" "I still have a chance..." "Now that the Apocalypse Conference has started, the news of the Chaos Devouring has spread out. The entire primordial chaos has started to fall into chaos.


    Fan''er, our Shen Long family has taken the lead. The four big ns and the heaven chosen families have already nned on joining the upper echelons.


    <span>Everyone will also gather all of the forefathers to discuss this life-and-death matter together with the Odin Empire, the Divine Court, the Wilderness, the Immortal Pce, and the Demon King''s Hall.


    <span>I just received news from Elder Yao that you must step out. After all, everyone needs someone to stand out and stabilize their morale! Otherwise, before we can fight with the Obsidian Army, I''m afraid that our prehistoric people will end up killing each other! "


    <span>He also took into ount that the apocalypse would cause panic everywhere.


    The more apocalyptic the atmosphere was, the more scared everyone would be. There would also be more people who would take the initiative to join the Obsidian Army."I got it ¡­" "Then when the Alliance has prepared a time and ce, I will just have to go back." Ye Fan sighed and said.


    Although he didn''t really like this kind of activity, he wanted to focus more on his cultivation.However, even if it was for the sake of his family and brothers, he still had to do his best to maintain stability on all sides.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2534

    <span>Ye Huangtu followed with a question, "We don''t have a definite idea about the location of the alliance. Although the n feels that it would be more appropriate to ce them in the immortal pce, the Demon King''s Hall might not ept it.


    Fan''er, if you have any thoughts, you can tell Elder Yao and the others. "


    Ye Fan smiled. Even at a time like this, you still want to fight for face?<span>"Then we might as well go to the Sinless City, it''s fair to everyone. This way, it''ll be considered as the center of the wastnd and everyone will be close to that ce." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"The Sinless City!?"


    Ye Huangtu frowned, "That ce is weird and dangerous. Would it be a bit inappropriate to gather there?"


    <span>Ye Fan was stunned for a moment. He looked at the women and saw that they were shaking their heads. Only then did he know about the matter of the Sinless City. They had never said anything about it.


    "It''s not dangerous. Right now, the Sinless City is a branch of my Immortal Sword Sect, and I am the new ''City Lord''." Ye Fan immediately smiled and said.


    Ye Huang Tu and his family members immediately revealed looks of surprise. They were obviously a little stunned.<span>"Big brother! What about the original mayor? "


    Ye Hang trembled in excitement.


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged, "I killed him."


    There was silence in the room again.<span>When Ji Su Xin came back to her senses, she said excitedly, "Oh my god ¡­ ¡­" Fan''er, you are also the High Priest of the Wilderness, and you have dominated the Blessed Paradises! Listening to his daughter-inw say that the Odin Empire and the Holy Court are both your people, then wouldn''t half of the prehistord be under your control?


    <span>"


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan felt that it was a bit strange, "Mother, I didn''t im to be a king, so I can''t count like this."


    "Why not?


    <span>That''s the truth! "


    Ye Huang Tu looked serious, but it was hard to hide the pride in his son''s eyes as he said: "Back then when you left the war, you still gave the throne to the Su family and thought you had no right to do anything.


    So ¡­ "You little rascal, you are the one who set your mind on the entire prehistord!"


    Ye Fan felt that this situation was getting more and more dark. Although he was really forced to this step, it seemed like from the perspective of outsiders, he was frantically seizing power from all sides.He was also toozy to exin. "Anyway, the Sinless City will do. The Wilderness, Odin Empire, and the Immortal Pce will contact me. I''ll exin it to them and we''ll understand."


    <span>"Good!" Then I shall go and speak of this to Great Elder! "


    Ye Huangtu turned around and left with vigorous steps. It was as if he wanted to announce to the world that the innocent city was full of the surname ''Ye''! " "What''s there to be proud of about this Ye Huang Tu? He''s not the City Lord." Ji Su Xinughed and rolled her eyes.


    Looking at his parents'' expressions, Ye Fan also felt some regret in his heart.Right now, he was the only hope in many people''s eyes. If he were to fall too, then the prehistoric civilization would be finished.


    As long as they didn''t give up, they would maintain the motivation to continue living and struggle.


    "Big brother, next, should we find a ce to hide?""I''m worried that the ck Dragon would use us to threaten you. This will make things difficult for you, right?" Ye Xianqing asked worriedly.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "There''s no need. That Ye Xuanguang would definitely have known you were here. If he had really sent someone over, he would have made a move a long time ago.He is not moving now. First, he knows that we have nowhere to run, and secondly, he should be very confident in the organization of the Apocalypse. "


    <span>"This guy is really conceited." Xiao Xin''er snorted.


    "Being weak is what you call conceited. For him to be like this, he should be called confident." Ye Fan said.<span>"Hey, why are you so ambitious?"


    Xiao Xin''er frowned and said, "You haven''t even fought yet and you think you will lose?"


    <span>"I have not destroyed my prestige, but the other party is very strong. I have to respect this. Only by respecting the strong can I be stronger ¡­" Just as Ye Fan finished his sentence, he suddenly felt something and said, "Someone''sing. I''m going out to meet them. Don''t go out."


    <span>With a sh, Ye Fan immediately left the room, flying hundreds of meters in the air.


    In the sky, there were three cultivators waiting. However, no one else in the mansion could sense their presence.


    Astonishingly, one of them was someone he had seen on the Ark. Teng Nine! Beside him was a bat man he had seen before. He wore a ck cloak and resembled a Strigoi.


    The other guy was the most amazing to Ye Fan, because he was actually invisible?<span>Although they knew that he was standing there, they still couldn''t see him. They could only sense his presence through their senses.


    <span>And the cultivation of this invisible person, Ye Fan felt that it was not weaker than Lan Ting.


    Most likely, this was the mysterious, most powerful person on the Ark.


    "Sire God of Swords, we meet again. We have been waiting for you for days.


    <span>"I heard that you went to the Demon God Kingdom and killed one of the Three Illusionary Gods of the Obsidian Legion. You are just as powerful as you were before." Teng Nine said with a polite smile.


    "You tter me as soon as you saw me. What, are you worried that I''ll kill you the same way I killed Delia and the others?"


    "Heh heh... "Sir God of Swords, you must be joking." Teng Qingshan smiled, but his eyes showed caution.


    "Since you''re so scared, why did youe to see me?" Ye Fan could guess a little, but he still asked.


    Teng Nine''s face turned serious, "Let me introduce you. The bat man here is called Damien, and this is Harry from the Light Prism Tribe.


    They are the two most resourceful and powerful members of our Ark.<span>And I, as a member of the Shen Long family, was chosen as the negotiator.


    "The three of us came together because we hoped to discuss the Ark with the Sword God."<span>"What happened to the ark?"


    Ye Fan asked indifferently.


    <span>"Lord Sword God, Delia belittles you too much for your strength." Lord Sword God, Delia belittles you too much for your strength.


    However, the rest of us have no ill intentions towards you.<span>We searched the whole area, but there was no sign of the Ark.


    <span>I presume that the ark is already in the possession of the Sword God? "


    Teng Nine asked.


    Ye Fan also didn''t deny it, "What, don''t tell me you want me to return the ark to you?""Of course, we aren''t willing either. We have to forcibly make Lord Sword God our enemy. We only hope that we can return to the Ark.


    After all, the ark is huge, so it shouldn''t be a problem for it to amodate dozens of Chaos Realm crew members, right? "Teng Nine said with a fawning smile.


    <span>"Stop smiling and joking with me!"


    <span>Ye Fan''s face sank, and his eyes revealed killing intent.


    <span>This frightened Teng Nine and the other two so much that they immediately went on guard and quickly retreated a hundred meters away.


    "What do you mean no harm to me?


    <span>When Delia had attacked us, did you not know!?


    <span>I was the one who killed them in that battle. If it was a tug of war, who knows if you guys would stab me in the back?


    <span>Now that he had no Ark, he was afraid of death, and yet he came to try and get close to her?


    <span>Do you take me for a fool, or do you have no brains of your own!? "


    Ye Fan sneered.


    <span>Teng Nine''s face paled, as he knew that his words would not work.


    <span>"Lord Sword God, on ount of us being part of the Divine Dragon n, can you give us a chance? Could it be that there really is no room for negotiation?"


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then asked, "You guys answer one of my questions first."


    "What question is it? Sire, please speak!"<span>"The Obsidian Legion has three ark, with the strength of a few dozen of you at the Chaos Realm, why didn''t you join the Obsidian Legion''s Xuan Dragon Emperor, insteading to find me?"


    <span>Could it be that you guys have enmity with the Profound Dragon Emperor? "


    <span>Ye Fan asked.

 Chapter 2535

    <span>Teng Nine Yu smiled bitterly and said, "That Emperor of the ck Dragon is of the Azure Dragon bloodline. Looking at the entire Primal ne, it''s probably difficult to find a second one.


    How can we survive to be enemies with a legendary powerhouse like him?


    <span>As for in the primordial chaos, we haven''t encountered any Obsidian Legion at all. But luckily, we weren''t attacked by them.


    However, we once met the warriors of the Obsidian Legion in thest civilization that passed by.


    Since they weren''t in the Void, no one dared to attack directly. They only had a rough understanding of the situation, and then there was nothing for them to do.


    And because of this, we know the origins of the Obsidian Army, the goals of the Profound Dragon Emperor, and some of their rules. "


    Teng Nine sighed and said, "Your Excellency has been in our Ark and knows that we are a rtively free group of apocalypse survivors.


    Although Delia is the captain, she has no right to force us to follow her, nor to let us all work for her.<span>However, once they entered the Obsidian Corps, they would be an army, an empire, and they would have to listen to Ye Xuanguang.


    If we join the Obsidian Army, it would be equivalent to working for Ye Xuanguang''s life. This is not what we want. "


    Hearing this, Ye Fan finally understood a little, these guys were still "afraid of death".


    Ye Xuanguang wanted to build a super mobile empire that could exist eternally in the Primal ne.


    <span>His ambitions were limitless, constantly expanding the Ark, constantly expanding the number of experts he could recruit.


    During this process, countless warriors would go to the battlefield, which meant countless sacrifices.


    Even though there would be more and more powerful people under Ye Xuanguang, they would be able to obtain a lot.


    However, in this conquest, there would be even more deaths.


    Teng Jiu Yu''s group just wanted to stay in peace and didn''t want to get involved in any conflict.


    "Sir God of Swords, are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Teng Nine''s words were quite sincere.


    Ye Fan said: "If you guys join my side, aren''t you afraid that I will be enemies with Ye Xuanguang and will also get you guys involved?"Teng Nine: "Sire Sword God, we didn''t say that we would rely on you.


    <span>We just want to find the Ark, there''s a way out.


    <span>As for you bing enemies with the obsidian legion, that is your freedom.


    Besides, even if you include us, it won''t be enough to affect our sess or failure.


    Even though the Obsidian Corps wasrge in number, the ones that were most important were Ye Xuanguang, the Three Mirage Gods, and a few others.<span>The few dozen people left on our side might not even be able to deal with his Three Illusionary Gods.


    "Only with Lord God of Swords'' strength, we admire him for being able to kill the Fog of Night''s Smoke."


    "Since you can''t give me anything, why should I help you?"


    Ye Fan asked.Teng Nine smiled bitterly and said, "We can''t help you fight against the Obsidian Legion, but we can still talk about other aspects.


    We have at least dozens of Chaos Realm members, could it be that we can''t help you at all? "


    <span>Ye Fan fell into deep thought. He didn''t think that these people had any conspiracy.


    <span>This was because their demands were clear. They wanted to survive, but also didn''t want to be cannon fodder for the Obsidian Legion.


    <span>However, since they didn''t want to be enemies with the obsidian army, then what could they do for him ¡­ Teng Nine Yu said helplessly, "Sir God of Swords, you may not know something."


    <span>ording to his calctions, this civilization would disappear in the next year or so.


    We had ether engineers and we wanted to build a small ark.


    However, the Obsidian Army had taken over this world''s magicite mines.


    They are frantically building two new superArk.<span>The Profound Dragon Emperor had sent his subordinate, the leader of the Three Illusionary God, Di Tianzhao, to lead a group of elites to guard the magic crystal mine.


    <span>The only ce we can go to collect the magicite mines is the Sinless City.


    But that city is your territory, we don''t dare to offend you ¡­. That''s why after we discussed it, we sent three of our representatives toe talk to you. "<span>These words were said with as much grievance as he could muster. He really had no other choice.


    Ye Fan''s heart shivered, "What did you say!?"


    The magic crystal mine has been taken over by the Obsidian Legion!? "


    "Why, do you not know?"<span>Teng Nine wondered.


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes shed. He had juste back and never contacted Liu Qinghou. He never thought that even the magic crystal mine would be taken away from him.


    In other words, if they wanted to build their own Ark and Apocalypse Fortress, they would have to get past the Obsidian Legion.After pondering for a moment, Ye Fan said, "I want you to do two things for me. If you do your best ording to my request, then I will let you take refuge on the ark at the end of the day!"


    <span>At first, Teng Nine was delighted, but he was very hesitant. "Sir, if we were to be enemies with the Obsidian Army, we wouldn''t ¡­ ¡­" "Don''t worry, the things I''ve arranged for you are not life-threatening." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Teng Nine looked at Harry and Damien, who were standing beside him, and asked, "Which two things do you want to ask?"


    "First thing, in the three months before the Apocalypse Conference, I believe that the Primal Chaos Dimension will continue to approach and there will be more and more Evil Spirits appearing from all directions.I want you to send people to help exterminate the evil spirits in the Odin Empire, the Wilderness, and even the Demon God Kingdom.


    <span>I will send some troops from the Great War, Odin, and the Wilderness to coordinate with you.


    <span>Make a n, they''ll take care of it, you just need to be in charge of being a thug.


    <span>"For Chaos realm cultivators like you, it shouldn''t be hard to kill evil spirits."


    <span>Teng Nine and the other two looked at each other and quickly agreed, "Yes, we have experience dealing with evil spirits and can try our best to help."


    "As for the second thing ¡­ I need your Ether Engineers to go to the innocent city and help build a refuge. "


    Hearing this, Teng Nine immediately frowned.<span>The ether was the crux of the Ark''s technique. Without an engineer, they would encounter many troubles if they were to leave on the Ark.


    <span>Ye Fan''s move was both to use the ether particles to create a shelter more quickly, and also to restrain this group of people.


    "Your Excellency God of Swords, you truly have the guts to do so. If it was any other person, we would definitely not have agreed.


    But these days, from what we have heard from all sides, we believe that you are a man of your word.


    Thus ¡­ "We are willing to cooperate with the Sword God." Teng Nine nodded with a smile.


    <span>Ye Fan reckoned that these guys wouldn''t have a choice. After all, fighting against evil spirits is still safer than going to the Obsidian Legion.


    <span>"Then you guyse down with me, I will contact all sides and have the three countries send their armies to meet you." Ye Fan said.


    After that, the three of them followed Ye Fan back to the ground.<span>The women were still worrying about what had happened, and upon seeing the two mysterious visitors who had suddenly appeared, they were all puzzled.


    After Ye Fan''s introduction, he found out that it was actually three people. They were all people from the previous ark, and they were all quite surprised and vignt.


    <span>However, after listening to Ye Fan''s exnation, the women all felt that this could be considered to be "the best use of the material".


    Ye Fan used the mark of the God of Berserkers to contact Bocha Howl, and then spoke to Odin Empire''s Xie Linfuan.They all had a lot of things to discuss with Ye Fan about the Apocalypse Conference of the Obsidian Legion, as well as the invasion of the Wilderness by the evil spirits.


    <span>Ye Fan told them not to worry, and told them to make the arrangements first to send a Chaos Realm cultivator to support their army.


    Upon hearing this, Xie Linfuan and Bocha Howl were both rather excited and immediately went to make the necessary arrangements.As for the conquest, Ye Fan directly sent Ye Wangtu to meet him. In any case, the name of the Su n''s royal family was still there.


    <span>"I''ll tell you guys first, although you guys have to rely on your own people to fight against the evil spirits, if you guys are going to put on airs and act arrogantly ¡­" "In the army, if you pretend to be a lord, don''t me me for being merciless ¡­" Ye Fan warned.


    Teng Qingshan waved his hand and said, "I wouldn''t dare. Lord Sword God, you know that we can''t afford to offend anyone. We know this too."


    As he spoke to here, his tone was tinged with a tinge of sorrow. No matter what, he was still in the Chaos Realm.


    <span>After Ye Fan finished hitting the stick, he stuffed another sweet jujube into it, "Don''t worry, as long as you fulfill my request, even if I die, I will return the ark to you."


    Hearing this, Teng Nine let out a long breath and bowed respectfully. With a regretful expression, he said, "Sir Sword God, with your strength, you can go to the Obsidian Army and find a position as the captain.


    There will be no worries in the future, why would you make the Profound Dragon Emperor your enemy for the sake of a deste world that doesn''t have a long lifespan? "


    <span>Ye Fanughed, "What? You all think that I will definitely lose?"


    Teng Nine sighed and said, "It''s not that we''re exaggerating, but we, the dozens of crew members, are not optimistic about your chances of victory ¡­ ¡­ But... This was an Azure Dragon bloodline that was even rarer than an Overlord level Concept! And I also heard that Ye Xuanguang has already passed through the third stage of the Divine Dragon Cmity.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, "Triple Cmity Azure Dragon?"<span>Divine Dragon Cmity?


    "What do you mean?"<span>It was the first time he had heard such a thing.


    Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2536

    Seeing that Ye Fan didn''t know much about this, Teng Qingshan was a bit surprised. "The Divine Dragon Nine Transformations in this world doesn''t have any records of the ninth level of the Divine Dragon Tribtion?"<span>"Never heard of it," said Ye Fan.


    <span>Teng Nine Yu smiled bitterly and said, "No wonder the Sword God didn''t show too much surprise at the tribtions of the Azure Dragon.


    <span>Thest time we talked about the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations on the Ark, we didn''t talk about these records either.


    "ording to the records, when one reached the Great Perfection of the Azure Dragon Bloodline andpletely mastered all the techniques of the Azure Dragon Bloodline, in order to reach the final level of the Divine Dragon Bloodline, one would have to pass the ninth level of the Divine Dragon Tribtion.


    Because the Azure Dragon Bloodline was already very illusory, no one really paid much attention to the nine tribtions.


    <span>In the records of our civilization, there are actually only the records of the previous seven tribtions ¡­ They were, ''Zhige'', ''Pure Heart'', ''Thunder'', ''Cherish Flower'', ''Forgetfulness'', ''Wolong'', and ''Celestial Phenomenon''.


    As for the final two stages, there were no specific records. It was unknown whether it was lost or because no one had managed to cultivate it.<span>We have no way of knowing how or how the nine tribtions urred.


    It was said that every tribtion was an insurmountable internal demon.


    Once he was defeated by Demonheart, all of his previous efforts would be in vain. The bacsh on his dragon soul would be even more severe than the destruction of his physical body.


    However, each tribtion, once passed, would inevitably result in a huge increase in one''s strength.<span>Furthermore, the three tribtions were the same. In other words, if Ye Xuanguang were to pass the tribtion of ''Thunder'', he would be an existence even more terrifying than the Azure Dragon Great Perfection Stage.


    For those of us who don''t even know what the Azure Dragon feels like, we are simply unable to estimate how powerful the power of the bloodline is. "


    Ye Fan''s heart was a bit more serious, if all of this is true, then it would be really troublesome.


    He himself had experienced how much room there was for his bloodline to improve, even when he was in the Five-wed Golden Dragon Realm.<span>He had already mastered all five wed Golden Dragon Bloodlines, but if one were to say that he had fully exploited all of his potential, he was actually far from that point.


    <span>One could imagine how difficult it was topletely cultivate the Green Dragon Bloodline to its peak state of being able to call upon the wind and summon the rain, move mountains and fill the sea.


    <span>As for Ye Xuanguang, he had actually alreadypletely grasped the Azure Dragon, and was advancing towards the legendary Divine Dragon, passing through the third tribtion! Moreover, it was impossible for an expert who had lived for so many years to have only one advantage: the Azure Dragon Tribtions.


    <span>He definitely had many other secret techniques,bat techniques, and trump cards.


    "That''s amazing. No matter how amazing Ye Xuanguang is, this is the Primal ne. The power he can use to the limit, isn''t that also the power of primal chaos?<span>"As long as everyone uses the Chaotic Force, there will definitely be a chance to defeat him." Xiao Xin''er was a little unconvinced.


    Teng Nine looked at Xiao Xin''er and said, "This youngdy is Feng Nu, right? She seems to be quite strong.However,dy, you do not know that one of the reasons why the Azure Dragon Stage is so powerful is because it is no longer a bloodline power restricted by space.


    In other words, the Azure Dragon Bloodline could appear in any ne of existence. It was more like an existence that surpassed themon concept of energy.After all, the records of the Azure Dragon Bloodline are very few.


    But thisdy can think about it. If Ye Xuanguang was only able to mobilize the power of primal chaos, how could he be invincible against all the major civilizations of the ne of the Grand Xia for hundreds of thousands of years? "


    <span>Everyone fell into deep thought. Indeed, when they thought about it carefully, the Obsidian Legion all went to the major civilizations of the apocalypse. There would definitely be many high level civilizations with all kinds of super experts.


    In fact, Ye Xuanguang had been conquering peak experts all along, and did not pinch the soft persimmon.


    <span>"In the ne of the Tai Su ne, the Chaotic Force is indeed the peak in terms of energy, but the ''power'' isn''t just limited to ''energy''," Teng Qingshan said.


    Even though the crowd did not understand it clearly, they still agreed with what he said. Many of them nodded their heads.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er muttered, "This guy, you know quite a lot of things, don''t you?"


    <span>Teng Qingshan smiled, "Let''s not talk about anything else. Just talk about the head of the three illusions, Di Tianzhao. He is a rare expert of the ''Chaotic Realm''. He is at the ninth level of the Primal Chaos Realm! For even this kind of expert to be willing to serve under Ye Xuanguang, is enough to prove that Ye Xuanguang has long since surpassed the limits of the power of primal chaos! "


    "The Chaos-level?"


    There were people from the Chaos n in the Tricolor?


    "


    Ye Fan was very surprised. The primal chaos seemed to have disappeared a long time ago.<span>"It is said that our primal chaos n was destroyed by the other great ns long ago. It disappeared even earlier than the Taotie and the other great ns." Ye Huangtu, who was at the side, also sighed.


    "That''s right. Because the primordial chaos is very dangerous, it was destroyed long ago in our civilization.""However, among the different civilizations, there are always a few who belong to the Chaos Race. Di Tianzhao is one of the top experts of the Chaos n," Teng Jiu said.


    <span>"What sort of bloodline talent does the Primal Chaos n possess?"


    "I don''t think I have seen any records." Ye Shuang asked curiously.<span>Teng Nine narrowed his eyes and said, "The innate talent of the Primal Chaos n is called ''Three Attributes''. However, I don''t know the specific uses of this innate talent.


    <span>It was said that it was an extremely evil and powerful talent, but because even the Primal Chaos race themselves found it difficult to control it, if one was not careful, it was easy for one''s cultivation to go berserk.


    That''s why they were killed by the other ns. "


    "Three ¡­" Ye Fan frowned, really curious about this talent.


    <span>Judging from the talent of the Taotie, Qiong Qi, and the Taowu n, the chaotic situation was definitely extraordinary.


    "Under themand of the Profound Dragon Emperor, there are countless of such experts.Fortunately, he only has the Three Illusionary Gods with him. The other Obsidian Legion''s Ark did not apany him, otherwise, things would be even more troublesome. "


    "What, the Obsidian Legion doesn''t just have three ark?""Of course not." Teng Nine said, "The Profound Dragon Emperor has traversed the Primal Chaos Void for hundreds of thousands of years. Let alone the warriors under hismand, he probably has hundreds of children.


    <span>He only apanied thergest ark, while the smaller ones were managed by his subordinates and children.


    Their Obsidian Legion''s ark had its ownmunication signal. If they met in the void of primal chaos, it wouldn''t harm their own people.


    This is what their obsidian legions have told us in private.


    This time, it''s because there are so many magic crystal mines in the prehistoric era, that''s why the Profound Dragon Emperor decided to build a huge ark here. After all, not every civilization has enough magic crystal mines. "<span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh, "This Ye Xuanguang is really nning to establish a moving Obsidian Empire huh."


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, after hearing my words, you should know better than anyone else that the Obsidian Army is not to be trifled with.


    "There are still three months. If you wish to change your mind, you still have a chance ¡­" Teng Nine sighed and left with the other two.


    After Teng Nine left, the room fell into a period of silence. Everyone''s mood seemed to be especially heavy.


    On the other hand, Blue Rain''s sudden words made the atmosphere a bit strange ¡­ ¡­. "With a few hundred children, that guy must have had a lot of women by his side, right?" Blue Rain seemed to have thought of something and was blushing.


    The expressions of the women were all different as they looked at someone with some understanding ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2537

    Ye Fan''s old face turned red, "What time is it!?" What are you all thinking!? "


    Ye Huangtu, who was standing at the side, felt that this was not the right ce to stand. He coughed, called Ye Hang and Ye Xianqing, and left.


    Although he was very nervous every day, and needed to do a lot of things, he still had to think of a way to cultivate.<span>However, it was rare for them toe back home and reunite with their family. That night, the family still had a good meal together.


    <span>In order to not attract the attention of the people outside, Ye Fan let his family inside the ring.


    Only now did Ye Wentu and his wife know that Ye Fan had a ring that could let women follow him everywhere.For cultivators, eating was not the key point. What was important was just a feeling.


    <span>At the dining table, the main topic of discussion revolved around the ring.


    "Country of Chu... Yun Yao is really amazing. "Ji Susu said in admiration," A storage ring can actually be made from living things. If this news spreads out, it''ll scare a lot of people to death! ""That''s right, it''s like a miracle. It''s like splitting the heavens and creating the earth!" Ye Huangtu was amazed.


    Ye Hang was curious, "Yunyao, is this ring strong enough? Is big brother in battle that dangerous?"


    Chu Yunyao lightly said, "This ring''s alloy, is the strongest metal that can be created in the prehistoric era.


    Plus, your big brother will be careful to protect himself. Unless he dies, it will be very hard to destroy him. "


    "The battle will get more and more dangerous in the future. I''ll think of a way to add some strengthened Wonder Gate Runes to this ring, and add a few moreyers of protection," said Ling Yuwei.


    Ye Fan heard it a bit weirdly, "Weiwei, why do you sound like you''re saying I''m going to die ¡­ ¡­" "Just in case, don''t think too much!"<span>Ling Yuwei blinked her eyes.


    <span>Ye Fan picked up a chicken leg and handed it to the side in front of Rice Ball.


    Thezy bear was lying in Sang Yanqing''s arms, chewing on a piece of meat.


    "If there really is an ident, I will take the ring off and let you guys run away with Soup Yuan." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    "No!" Brother Ye Fan, don''t say such depressing things! "Fog Night shook its head.


    Ye Fan smiled, "Are you joking..." "That''s right, I had a new understanding of your Shadow Dance when I was practicing the Fog Wave technique in the Demon God Nation. I will apany you to practice itter."


    "Mhmm!"Fog Night nodded its head and said with a serious expression, "I also want to work harder and try my best not to slow down Brother Ye Fan!"


    "Not holding back?


    You''re too easy to satisfy, I''m nning to have a spar with the Three Magical Beasts! "<span>Xiao Xin''er said with a face full of fighting spirit: "Stinky Ye Fan killed that Ye Xuanguang, I killed that Primal Chaos Emperor Tianxiong.


    Let''s snatch the obsidian army''s ark, that way, even if the world is destroyed, we can let many people take refuge! "Ye Fan picked up a cup of water and handed it to Su Qingxue, "Madam, help me freeze the water."


    "What are you doing?"


    <span>Su Qingxue asked indifferently.


    "I''m going to use ice water to ssh Xin`er, to wake her up a little ¡­" Ye Fan said seriously.


    The girls immediately giggled.<span>Xiao Xin''er was so angry that her face turned red. She wanted nothing more than to flip the table over. Standing up, she rushed to Ye Fan''s back, grabbed him by the neck and shook him vigorously.


    "Stinky Ye Fan!" How dare youugh at me! I... "I ¡­" If it wasn''t for Ye Wentu and his wife''s presence, the woman would have already set fire to the ce.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Huang Tu and his son, Ye Hang, seemed to be in a daze.


    Ji Susu and Sang Yanqing were grinning from ear to ear. Apparently, they thought that Xiao Xin''er''s way of doing things was quite interesting.


    After a short but warm family reunion, Ye Fan was about to bring the women to leave for the Sinless City.


    <span>After all, the Sinless City was going to hold a conference for the Alliance. As the ''host'', he decided to go there first. He cultivated as he waited for the people from all four sides to arrive.


    Time was of the essence, Ye Fan let the women enter the ring and quickly flew back to the Sinless City.


    <span>Although the whole situation in the Sinless City hadn''t changed, the atmosphere was clearly much better than when the Demons had ruled the city in the past. It was no longer as gloomy.


    <span>The traces of the battle within the city had been erased, the buildings repaired, and many walls built.


    <span>The fallen Profound Heaven Hall had been remodeled and turned into a new, smaller pce.


    Ye Fan led the women inside and saw Liu Qinghou and the others.


    "Wee, Sect Leader!"


    Everyone bowed.


    The women and Marquis Liu Qing knew each other, so they all smiled and greeted him.<span>Ye Fan went straight to the point, "Have the Obsidian Legion sent anyone over?"


    Liu Qing Hou said, "He has indeede, but he did not stay for long. He only talked about some posts rted to the ''Great Deste Apocalypse Conference'' and left them in the city. Then, he directly left.


    The only thing that suffered from the attack was the Demon Crystal Mine at the Ancient Devil Abyss. The Golden Emissaries and the rest of the people from the mine were all killed.<span>That area waspletely under the control of the Obsidian Legion. Several experts of the Demon King''s Hall in the Ancient Demon Abyss were unable to return even if they wanted to go and investigate.


    <span>However, we should know the truth by now, and no one will go and throw away their lives. "


    <span>"Sect Master, this Obsidian Army is too arrogant, why don''t you bring us along to ughter their Profound Dragon Emperor! Otherwise, they would really think that there is no one left in our Great Deste World! "


    Quisin frowned indignantly.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, "You guys don''t understand the strength of the Obsidian Legion at all. This matter is not that simple."


    After that, Ye Fan told the group of Chaos Realm cultivators about the current situation in the city.


    <span>When everyone heard this, their expressions became serious.


    <span>Ye Fan said, "I don''t agree with the ck Obsidian Army''s methods, but I also don''t force them. You guys want to be on the same side as me."


    So, if you want to join the Obsidian Legion, especially if you''re in the Chaos Realm, I definitely won''t stop you.


    <span>I''m not testing you... Because to be honest, whether or not you are here doesn''t really matter to me.


    If you had joined the Obsidian Legion, I wouldn''t have hated you.


    Everyone had aplicated expression on their faces. Some of them were hesitant, some were helpless, and some had bitter smiles on their faces.


    "Sire God of Swords, your words really hurt the pride of this old man and the others." Elhoman shook his head andughed.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "I have only known you for a short time, there''s no reason to let you guys take the risk by following me.Although joining the Obsidian Legion is not a carefree decision, at the moment, it is true that they are much more powerful. "


    "Although I, Old Kui, do not wish to die, I am also looking down on those fellows who kill the innocent!" For the sake of my life, you want me to rob and burn everywhere, I won''t do it! "


    Quisin put his knife on the ground and made it clear that he would not leave.<span>Lan Ting seemed to be deep in thought. He lifted his brush and wrote the word "Stay" in midair.


    The other Chaos Realm cultivators did not leave either.Ye Fan smiled. Even though he knew that this group of people probably didn''t understand how terrifying that Ye Xuanguang was, he was still a bit touched.


    "It seems that you all have quite a bit of confidence in me.""Sir God of Swords, we are not young anymore. Before entering the Sinless City, who hasn''t prepared mentally for death?


    We just choose to live our lives with a clear conscience. "


    The others nodded as well.


    Seeing this, Ye Fan did not waste any more words, "Okay, then all the experts and representatives from all over the Great Deste Land wille to the Sinless City. I will have to trouble you with this matter.The representatives of the n should being over to take over your jobs. Senior Liu, you need to take care of this. "


    Liu Qing Hou agreed with a smile, "I will do my best, after all ¡­ "With my current strength, I can only do some logistics."Everyoneughed, and the atmosphere became a bit more rxed.


    <span>Soon after, Ye Fan asked Xiao Jin to apany Chu Yunyao to the Ark. He nned to drive the Ark to the nearby Sinless City and continue his research.


    Ye Fan, along with the other girls, set up the Boundless Universe Formation in the pce and continued to cultivate.Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2538

    <span>To Ye Fan, although his own cultivation was important, he could not be impatient.


    <span>At first nce, it seemed that he needed to master the fourth stage of disintegration as soon as possible.


    However, this is not the case.<span>Ye Fan was very clear that in three months time, even if there was a time difference, he would only have around seven years to train his body.


    <span>Now, he didn''t have any heavenly treasures to help him, nor did he have any special opportunities.


    <span>ording to the normal gravitational training, seven years was not enough for the body to withstand a stable four-fold disintegration.


    <span>Even if he was to risk his life to practice the mad dance, the improvement would not be as obvious as before.


    <span>Rtively speaking, he could rely on the time difference provided by the Sword God''s Ring to gain more than 1300 years ofprehension time.


    Rather than spending his time on training his body, Ye Fan felt that if he relied on these past 1300 years to improve all aspects of his realm, it might increase even more.<span>Basically, he had three paths. Sword Intent, Disintegration, and Bloodline.


    Aplete body of Sword Demon, the essence of disintegration, and the Azure Dragon Bloodline, Ye Fan felt that it could really improve the quality of his sword.


    However, Ye Fan was still very confused as to which direction he should go from.<span>It was impossible to be in a hurry to achieve such a feat. After all, it wasn''t something that could be achieved just by breaking through one''s limits.


    That Ye Xuanguang had cultivated for several hundred thousand years, yet today, even if he were toprehend one thousand three hundred years, to Ye Xuanguang, it was simply too short of a period of time; it was not even worth mentioning.


    <span>So, after entering the array, Ye Fan was not in a hurry to train, but was giving pointers to thedies and his brothers one by one.


    The final battle of the apocalypse had arrived. Ye Fan hoped that everyone around him would have the ability to protect themselves.If there were a few more like Xiao Xin''er, who could go through the Chaos God''s Punishment and reach the Chaos Realm, Ye Fan would feel more at ease.


    Also, cultivating with others to help them improve, Ye Fan would asionally find some inspiration, and it wouldn''t be a waste of time.Unknowingly, it had already been half a year since he had entered the great formation to train.


    In this half a year, Ye Fan gave pointers to everyone around him. Su Qingxue and Xiao Xin''er didn''t need him to care about them. On the contrary, they didn''t chat much.


    Especially Su Qingxue, she had actually alreadypletely refined the entire Gonggong Divine Bead without anyone noticing.


    Ye Fan knew that Su Qingxue had most likely be a Holy Spirit just by refining this bead. This was because he was well aware of how astonishing the energy of this bead was.


    As for Su Qingxue, with the help of the Heavenly Book, many detours could be avoided.Ye Fan was a bit jealous. The help of Wordless Book to Su Qingxue was too meticulous. It was as if he had brought along an omniscient teacher.


    On the other hand, he had to figure out everything on his own with his own Sword God ring, never revealing any information to him in advance.


    <span>Ye Fan carefully observed the situation. He felt that Ning Xuemo, Fog Night and Blue Rain had a very good chance of breaking through to the Chaos Realm in this period of time.


    The three girls were already at the Holy Spirit Realm, and if they could break through to the Chaos Realm, theirbat power would be extraordinary.


    So after half a year, besides training by himself, Ye Fan also focused on training these three women and also conducted arge number of actualbat sparring sessions.The women also tried their best not to drag him down during a battle, so they practiced very seriously.


    <span>On the huge practice field, Ye Fan was carefully observing and instructing Ning Xuemo and Fog Night in their training.


    Although it was called training, the two girls had already used 90% of their strength, so they were just short of risking their lives.<span>Ning Xuemo used the flying knife "Snow Concealment" forged from dragon scales.


    It was made by ancient flyers. It looked as thin as a cicada''s wing, but it was indestructible. When it moved, it disappeared without a trace and was iparably sharp.


    <span>At this moment, it was as if countless invisible throwing knives were shing lightning across the training field.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but sigh. A flying knife was indeed more suitable for an Imperial Censor than a flying sword.


    The speed of Ning Xuemo''s flying dagger had already surpassed his Imperial Sword Technique.


    A green shadow shed amidst the dense lightning.<span>The misty night with its long ponytail was like a fairy, holding a short, pale pink dagger.


    <span>"After continuously moving at high speed, his body spun and he shed at Ning Xuemo!" "Weng! ¡ª" The dagger in Fog Night''s hand vibrated at a very high frequency. Wherever it went, the throwing knives lost their power and scattered! In a split-second, Fog Night had already ced its dagger against Ning Xuemo''s throat.


    <span>Ning Xuemo felt somewhat helpless. She smiled and said, "I''ve lost this match."


    "Hehe", Fog Night took back his dagger, "I''ve finally won one match, I''ve lost three today!"


    <span>Ye Fan touched his chin and said, "I finally used the Snow Cherry Dagger correctly this time. Although this sacred object''s super high vibration frequency can destroy gold and jade, it''s invincible, but you must actually know how to release and retract this vibration.


    This time, if you shatter all of Ning''s flying daggers, you''ll be able to tear open the opening to attack."It was Brother Ye Fan who taught us well!" I didn''t even think of using it this way! "


    <span>Fog night, he said happily.


    That was because the Snow Cherry de had already been destroyed during the fight against the invasion.


    Fog Night had acquired this exquisite dagger and named it Snow Cherry. It was a memorable item."Ning, son, your ''Void Splitting Lightning'' is simply toorge of a gap in your attack radius! Even though you need to expand your range of attack against Shadow Dance, it''s not blind.


    Also, your old problem is too dependent on the attack and defense of your throwing knives, your reaction speed is too slow.<span>"At any time, you have to think clearly about how you are going to move once the opponent breaks your defense." Ye Fan added.


    Ning Xuemo nodded seriously, "Okay, husband, I''ll continue my practice ¡­" Ye Fan did not forget to give her a sweet jujube and smiled, "Your Flowing Light Saber Intent will probably reach the speed of light faster than my Imperial Sword Technique.


    Once the speed reaches the speed of light, there will definitely be a qualitative change.


    <span>"Sister Zimo''s throwing knives are really getting faster and faster. I don''t dare to waste too much time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to hold on for such a long time," Fog Night also agreed.


    <span>"Only you can use your movement technique to evade, even I don''t dare to use it against her. Xin''er can only use her Phoenix mes to directly evade." Ye Fanmented.


    <span>Right at this moment, Xiao Xin''er excitedly ran over and grabbed the man''s arm.


    "Stinky Ye Fan!" After the fight here is over, it''s time for you to spar with me! I''ve made a breakthrough this month, today I must set a fire to scorch your ass! "


    Ye Fan took a closer look. This woman''s face was suffused with a red glow and was extremely excited. After sensing for a while, she probably had some points.


    "Youprehended your own Concept of Fire and made progress?"Recently, Xiao Xin''er''s main focus of training had been to grasp the Concept of Fire.


    "Humph!" You''ll know when you go out and fight! "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er''s gaze seemed to want to seduce the little devil.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help butugh, "Okay, I haven''t been out for a few days, so I might as well go out and take a look at what''s going on outside."


    One of the benefits of having such a massive pce was that it wasn''t easy to damage.


    <span>However, it also depended on the level of the battle.


    Ye Fan fought with Xiao Xin''er, and was definitely going to go out to fight. This woman, on one hand, didn''t seem to be able to restrain herself, and on the other hand, her destructive power was truly terrifying.


    <span>Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2539

    When the women saw that Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er wanted to go out, they also curiously followed them out.Arriving outside of the pce, Ye Fan discovered that the Sinless City already had quite a few ns, chosen individuals, and outside of the city, it was quite lively.


    <span>Even though they had spent half a year in the formation, it was actually only six days outside.


    Therefore, there weren''t many people from all sides. Even the big ns weren''t here yet, not to mention the Odin Empire and the Wilderness.


    <span>"Boss, you brought the sister-inw out?"


    What''s the matter? "


    Azazel walked over with Leviathan.


    After practicing for two months, the three brothers knew that their improvement was limited, so they went out to help Liu Qing Hou prepare for the Alliance''s Gathering.Coincidentally, this group of cultivators in the Sinless City alsocked discipline, so the three of them came out and helped Liu Qinghou manage the city together. This way, the city wouldn''t be a mess just because there were more people.


    <span>Although Ye Fan felt regretful, he also knew that their management talent was much higher than their training talent, so he didn''t force them.


    "I''m going to spar with Xin Er somewhere far away. How is it these days in the city?"


    Ye Fan asked.


    "Shen Long, Bai Hu and Xuan Ming have alle. Besides the Tu and Ye Families, the chosen families of heaven are also here.


    <span>"One after another, many other people came over. Currently, they are rtively stable and there were no problems."


    <span>Azazel said.


    <span>"Princess Ai''er and Lao Xie said that they would wait for everyone to gather beforeing back. Otherwise, they would leave too early. They are afraid that Odin''s side might be unstable," the Leviathan said.


    <span>Ye Fan nodded and asked, "Have you seen Xiao Jin?"


    <span>"He was told to pick Yun Yao up, but he still hasn''t appeared."


    "We''re still halfway there, talking to Yunyao on the phone. This gluttonous snake is looking for food on the way. It''s taking up a lot of time." The Leviathanughed.<span>Ye Fan was helpless, he was still worried that this gluttonous snake would be targeted by some cultivator, so it turns out that it was searching for food.


    "Boss, don''t worry. It''s too timid and will be fine. It will definitely return safely." Asazler said.<span>Hearing this logic, Ye Fan couldn''t be bothered to care.


    <span>Under Xiao Xin''er''s urging, everyone arrived at the northern part of the vast and deste desert.


    It seemed that someone saw the Sword Gode out and as the news spread out, many cultivators from the Sinless City also followed him excitedly.


    In the air, Ye Fan and Xiao Xin''er were over a hundred meters apart, looking at each other from afar."Stinky Ye Fan!" "Before, it was all because I didn''t cultivate properly and you seized the initiative. Today, I will wash away my shame!"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er put her hands on her waist and arrogantlyunched a pre-battle deration.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Xin''er, after the fight we still have to go back to practice, let''s not waste time, let''s hurry up..." Besides, you''re not a girl anymore. "


    Xiao Xin''er blushed, "Stinky Ye Fan!" Don''t break my lines! "This is so infuriating!"


    Before Xiao Xin''er''s voice fell, the pressure of chaos suddenly erupted from her body. An emperor level concept surged out, spreading to heaven and earth! "ming Crimson Lotus!"<span>The moment the golden Phoenix mes ignited on Xiao Xin`er''s body, it transformed into a dark me, and transformed into a solemn and dignified dark gold! The dark golden Phoenix mes engulfed the heavens and turned into a giant lotus flower. Countless petals surrounded Xiao Xin''er within! As the several hundred cultivators that followed along to watch the scene felt the Emperor level Concept of Phoenix Fire, all of them were dumbfounded! Am I seeing things!? Monarch level Phoenix me!?


    <span>There was such a Concept!? "


    "This... This fire ¡­ "How terrifying!"


    ElRoman stroked his beard and said with a frown, "His cultivation is at the third level of the primal chaos realm, but his aura isparable to that of the fifth level of the primal chaos ¡­" This is the bonus of an Emperor level Phoenix me. If they were to really fight, this old man probably wouldn''t be able to take advantage of them. "Kui Xin made a fuss and winked at Lan Ting. "Hey, Lan Ting. I''m afraid the number two in the Sinless City is going to change!"


    <span>Lan Ting didn''t even spare a nce at the fellow as he calmly observed.


    <span>"It seems as if the sky is about to melt. Hundreds of cultivators retreated a thousand meters, feeling the heat!" Big Sister Xin''er is so powerful, you actually managed toprehend the king level phoenix me! "


    Blue Rain cried out in rm.<span>"This is great, she''s going to stick her tail up to the sky!" Ling Yuwei joked, but she was clearly happy for her sister.


    <span>"Don''t just look at Xin Er. She is very diligent in cultivation. She will tear up if she encounters a bottleneck. She is the only one among us." Xu Linshan said seriously.


    "Who said I didn''t. I finally let her live ¡­" "Looks like I have to take my husband seriously," Feng Yueying said with an expectant smile.At this moment, Ye Fan''s eyes revealed a hint of brilliance, and he was so excited that his body was trembling! In order to resist this astonishing high temperature, Ye Fan had already activated the secondyer of disintegration, using sword intent to protect his body! This woman had actually seeded!?


    <span>She hadprehended her own Concept of Phoenix me from the remnants of the Flowing Light Emperor Divine Pce''s mes ¡­ And he was even at the Overlord level!?


    Xiao Xin''er''s pair of dark gold eyes emitted a sense of majesty and confidence that was simr to that of an empress.<span>"At one point, I wanted to possess my own Emperor Level Concept of Fire. I didn''t want to live forever in the shadows of the flintlock emperor''s mes.


    However, when thest strand of the flintlock''s divine me was about to go out, I suddenly felt very sad ¡­ At that moment, I finally understood ¡­ Inheritance doesn''t mean you don''t have a self. I admire the Suiren, but I don''t think I will lose to him.<span>Thus ¡­ Since the flintlock pce has opened up a new world for me, then I will dly ept its enlightenment! My Monarch level phoenix mes, named ''Flowing Light Emperor Red Lotus'', I won''t be able to escape anymore! Sooner orter, I will surpass Suihuang! "


    "Face your own heart..." Ye Fan revealed a look ofment. Inparison, he really couldn''tpare with Xiao Xin''er.


    <span>Back then, he had kept evading the deepest darkness in his heart, not daring to face the Purgatory Sword Demon.


    <span>It was only when he was drunk out of his dreams that he finally managed to face up to his Overlord level Sword Intent.


    However, Xiao Xin`er actually recognized him so early. She dared to give up her proud and aloof character and ept the inheritance of the Suiren Emperor.Although he often said that this woman was blind, confident, or even arrogant, it had to be said that without this character, she wouldn''t be able to be her monarch level phoenix me.


    Anyone who reached the pinnacle of the Dao was a paranoid person. Xiao Xin''er clearly belonged to this category."To be honest, I''ve always been looking forward to the day where I can have a nice chat with my woman.


    "Come, let me see how much strength your Emperor Level Phoenix me can make me use." Ye Fan grinned, and the Unparalleled Sword Intent and Dragon me also soared into the sky. At this moment, the two overlord level presences released by the two of them had already caused the direction of the Sinless City to have more and more people rush over.


    <span>This sort of collision between two Monarchs was a rare sight in the history of Grand Xia. Of course, even if they took the risk, arge number of cultivators would want to personally attend. Otherwise, they would regret it for the rest of their lives! Xiao Xin''er''s smile was more dignified than usual. "Hmph, I advise you to use your full strength!"


    Finished speaking, a huge dark golden phoenix soared into the sky from behind Xiao Xin''er. A long cry resounded through the sky as the gigantic phoenix wings covered the sky! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2540

    <span>The Phoenix Bird seemed like it wanted to break through the ninth heaven, but it suddenly dove down. The Phoenix mes that filled the sky all merged into Xiao Xin''er''s tiny body!


    "Indestructible Red Lotus mes Phoenix Golden Body!"<span>Xiao Xin`er immediately ignited her red lotus blood and used the golden body of the phoenix to raise her aura to the limit!


    <span>At this time, the red dress was covered with ayer of dark gold metal. The thickness of the phoenix mes was nearing liquid!


    <span>Ye Fan slightly wrinkled his brows. It seemed that Xiao Xin''er had really improved a lot. Not only had sheprehended the Emperor Level Concept, her control over energy had also reached a whole new level.


    The power of fire was extremely violent and was a type of energy that was difficult to liquefy.<span>Inparison, Ye Fan''s liquefaction of sword intent was easier.


    "Xin Er is going all out andunching her strongest attack?"


    "She just wants to test out her own level. There''s no need to test it out when fighting with her husband."The women watched from afar with anticipation.


    Ye Fan did not dare to act carelessly, as the second stage of disintegration was no longer safe. He had directly activated the third stage of disintegration, and the pressure from his sword intent had increased once again!


    <span>At this time, Xiao Xin''er''s figure had already soared into the sky. She spread out her arms with a graceful posture, as if she was dancing alone!


    The entire sky began to respond, and mes began to ignite from all directions!


    If not for the high temperature, they would have thought that it was just a spotlight.<span>Ye Fan discovered that the temperature around him was rapidly rising, and his field of vision was filled with fiery light.


    <span>"Phoenix Dance of the Nine Heavens, Three Lives Heaven Fire Cmity!"


    <span>Xiao Xin''er raised her arms and all the specks of light instantly exploded. Dark golden mes were like a pir of fire that soared to the sky from the ground.


    As for the phoenix me in the sky, it turned into a thunder and lightning me that fell to the ground!


    Around Ye Fan''s area, a circle of dark golden phoenix mes also exploded like thunder!


    Three destructive phoenix mes instantly wrapped around Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan seemed to have entered into a huge crisis as soon as the battle started. However, he was surprised to see a golden liquid sword intent rushing out from the mes!Ye Fan released Perfection like Water, wrapping himself up and directly rushing out of this Purgatory of mes!


    This move seemed to be extremely powerful, but it had arge area of damage, so it wasn''t much of a threat to Ye Fan.


    Xiao Xin''er clearly knew this, but she was already prepared and directly appeared in front of Ye Fan."Phoenix Dance of the Heavenly Wheel Sword!"


    Xiao Xin''er thrusted out her sword and it actually transformed into countlessyers uponyers of ckgold Phoenix!These Phoenix Birds flew at Ye Fan from different angles, as if they were tens of thousands of phoenix fiery long swords shing down on him!


    <span>What a wonderful Xin''er! He had used an area of effect attack to determine his position!


    Ye Fan was really taken advantage of this opportunity. It was impossible for him to avoid this attack, so he simply went to meet it head on!


    "Everything!"<span>Around Ye Fan''s body, the liquid sword intent transformed into dozens of clones, ovepping each other. Each clone attacked a different Phoenix bird at the same time!


    <span>This move was created by Ye Fan afterbining the Limitless Sword Dance with the Earth Stepping Shore.


    <span>In a one on one battle, he could use his liquid sword intent clone to simultaneouslyunch an attack. At the same time, he could be like right now, facing a single attack from all sides at the same time.


    This way, he could continuously attack and defend, and its power would be much greater than on arge scale attack.From afar, it looked like thousands of phoenixes were pouncing towards Ye Fan, while a dozen golden clones appeared around Ye Fan, blocking all of these phoenixes!


    All of this happened within a short period of time.<span>As soon as Ye Fan finished dealing with these Phoenix Birds, he felt that Xiao Xin''er had already arrived from the side!


    "Unnamed Phoenix me, Nirvana de!"


    Xiao Xin''er pushed her phoenix mes to their limits. Because of her extremely high flying speed, the phoenix mes around her body directly became a straight line!<span>Feeling the decisiveness and power of Xiao Xin''er''s attack, Ye Fan''s heart shivered.


    What a good Xiao Xin''er! He was really giving it his all!


    All of the previous moves were for this move, to be able to hit his target with absolute ease!?


    <span>After Xiao Xin`er stabbed out, the Primeval Sword in her hand suddenly turned intoyers of light circles and disappeared!


    <span>At the same time, her body also seemed to have turned into a ball of phoenix me, her body turning into a translucent dark golden me!


    A light shed in Ye Fan''s eyes, and he immediately used the de Travelling Dragon, suddenly elerating in the air and dodging an arc!


    Xiao Xin''er''s Nirvana de brushed past his body, causing the burning high temperature to almostpletely eliminate Ye Fan''s protective sword intent.


    Ye Fan increased the distance between him and her by dozens of meters. He turned around, wrinkled his brows, and looked at Xiao Xin''er with happiness and helplessness.


    <span>At this time, Xiao Xin''er had already stopped and returned to her normal state, retracting her body of Phoenix mes.


    <span>"How did you suddenly be so fast? Why did you have to dodge it!? " The woman was slightly angry.


    Ye Fan asked, "Isn''t this your strongest move?"


    <span>A trace of pride surfaced on Xiao Xin''er''s face. "You can feel it? That''s right, my Phoenix mes will reach a special state with this Nirvana de technique, perfectly matching my Overlord Level Phoenix Fire Concept.


    <span>If you hadn''t dodged it, you would have been scared half to death! "


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Just now, this move of yours, I feel that once it starts, it will be endless.If I start epting it, it will be a waste of time. Furthermore, the only way to break it is to forcefully hurt you.


    If I''m not mistaken, your Emperor level Concept should be something like ''Absolute Recovery'', right? "


    <span>Xiao Xin''er was stunned, "You actually saw through it?" That''s right, my Flowing Light from the Red Lotus will never be exhausted.


    No matter how much I use it, my body will not be damaged at all!


    If that move with the Nirvana Edge had been struck, it would have been endless! "It''s a pity you dodged it, otherwise it would have consumed all your energy to kill you!"


    <span>"You really have disyed the characteristic of being reborn through fire to the extreme," Ye Fan sighed and said, "You are really shameless with your Emperor Level Concept, but your shorings are also very obvious.


    <span>"As long as your absolute strength is stronger than yours, like me defeating you with a single sword attack, even if you have unlimited firepower and recover limitlessly, it''ll be meaningless."


    <span>"Humph!" Of course I know that, but sooner orter, I will be stronger than you! " Xiao Xin''er said angrily.


    <span>Although she was not convinced, she knew in her heart that Ye Fan could not bear to hurt her, so he chose to avoid the fight.


    In this battle, it was already very obvious that she had lost.


    Ye Fan felt this was quite interesting. Xiao Xin''er actually managed toprehend such an Emperor Level Concept. If the two''s cultivation were equal, then he really wouldn''t be a match for Xiao Xin''er.Of course, there was no such thing as'' if ''in the world.


    At this time, seeing that the battle was over, the group of cultivators that were unsatisfied all came over.


    Even though the time of the battle was short, they had gained a lot from it, even if they had only felt it for a short period of time.


    <span>The group of cultivators naturally wanted to get close to the Sword God, and wanted to understand more about the current situation in the prehistoric era.


    Ye Fan felt a headacheing on. He didn''t have much time to deal with these people and still needed to go back to practice.


    However, when he saw the calm and dignified figure of the crowd that had arrived, a trace of guilt once again filled his heart.<span>The one who came along with the Phoenix Ancestor was Xiao Huai Su, and this time the woman looked even thinner thanst time.


    Even though she had looked as if nothing had happened back then, the truth was that she hadn''t been feeling very good these past few days ¡­ "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

 Chapter 2541

    Xiao Huai Su looked at Ye Fan, and coincidentally discovered that the man was looking at her with aplicated gaze. She immediately looked like a frightened little deer and quickly looked away."This one is Xiao Qing Se of the Phoenix n. I met with Sir Sword God at the Sacred Emperor Assembly earlier and brought a few n members here to pay a visit."


    Xiao Qing Se introduced herself with a smile.<span>"Haha, good grandson, this forefather Xiao Qing Se was known as the South Parting Phoenix Immortal back then. He is an elder equivalent to Ninth Ancestor Ling Yan."


    <span>Amongst the people of the Divine Dragon n, Ye Zhaoxuan had also arrived. As the grandfather of the Sword God, he appeared to be of noble status.


    If they weren''t rted in such a way, it would obviously be impossible for him to introduce them at the scene.<span>Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "Old Master also came?" Is everything arranged? "


    "That brother of yours called Azzle has already been arranged for us. Don''t worry." Ye Zhaoxuan said with a glowing face, "Against a great enemy, you can wholeheartedly do your own thing."


    Xiao Qing Se then cupped her hands toward Xiao Xin''er politely, "This senior, I wonder which expert from our phoenix n has actuallyprehended an emperor level phoenix me. This is truly something that we admire!"


    <span>Ye Fan and the girls nearby couldn''t help butugh. No wonder Phoenix came over in such a hurry. It seemed like she didn''t have any ulterior motives but wanted to get closer to Xiao Xin''er.


    The appearance of a monarch level phoenix me within the phoenix n was definitely worthy of the phoenix n''s attention. It wouldn''t be excessive even if they celebrated without restraint.


    <span>"I''m not that old!" Xiao Xin''er rolled her eyes, but was toozy to exin.


    Xiao Qing Se and the others saw that Xiao Xin''er was unhappy and smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say.


    Ye Fan said, "Her name is Xiao Xin''er. Her hometown is very far from your Sky Fire City. Let''s chat again in the future."<span>The people from the phoenix n suddenly understood. It seemed like this was a genius from a distant branch, so they were relieved.


    "Sir God of Swords, I originally nned to explore the Ancient Sea after the Sacred Emperor Assembly.


    <span>However, when they passed by the Sodom Continent, they were filled with monsters with Chaotic Force. The void was already devouring the world.


    <span>It was only then that I realized something had happened. I didn''t expect to hear about the Apocalypse the moment I returned.


    Sir, is it true that the Great Destion is about to be destroyed? What ns do you have to deal with the Obsidian Legion? "


    <span>Xiao Qing Se''s question was obviously of concern to the other cultivators. Hundreds and thousands of eyes were focused on Ye Fan as they listened attentively.


    <span>Ye Fan indifferently said, "Regarding this matter, when everyone arrives, I will naturally say what needs to be said. Now everyone can disperse first, let''s all practice separately."


    When everyone heard this, they didn''t dare to inquire any further and could only disperse.


    Ye Fan looked at the back view of Xiao Huai Su leaving with the crowd and sighed in his heart.<span>Just as he was about to return to the formation to train, Ye Fan sensed a familiar auraing from afar.


    <span>"Little Gold?"


    <span>A fire dragon came from the distance.


    "Wuuu..." "Master!"


    Ignoring the exmations of many cultivators and the surrounding onlookers, Xiao Jin was already wailing in pain and crying. He turned into a small dragon and threw himself into Ye Fan''s embrace.


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart sank, immediately thinking of something, "Where is Yunyao?" What happened? "


    Xiao Jin looked pitifully at Ye Fan, his eyes moist, "Yunyao let the Obsidian Legion ambush us, and they found the ark and drove us away!


    "I can''t beat those Chaos Realm fellows, if it wasn''t for Mistress Yun Yao using her life as a threat, I would have almost been killed by them."


    Ye Fan''s expression instantly turned extremely ugly, "How do they know the location of the ark?""In the ark earlier, someone pledged allegiance to the obsidian legion and told them that one of the ark had gone missing.


    They''ve been looking for us. Not long after we left the Sinless City, we were followed.


    <span>"Yunyao''s mistress is an engineer, and the Obsidian Army valued her greatly, so they didn''t hurt her, but they brought her and Ark back to the Imperial City."


    <span>After Xiao Jin finished speaking, he was extremely worried. "Master, I really can''t beat him. Don''t be angry at me ¡­."


    <span>Ye Fan clenched his teeth, "I''m not angry with you..." "I''m angry with myself. Why didn''t I think that someone would snitch on me?"


    <span>"Hubby, what happened?" Su Qingxue felt that something was wrong with Ye Fan''s face and asked while being surrounded by the other girls.


    When Ye Fan told them about the situation, the women''s faces immediately turned pale.Everyone was already like family, suddenly knowing that there was nothing that could not be done, that the scheming Chu Yunyao had been taken away, everyone was extremely worried.


    "I will make a trip to the Imperial City. You guys stay here and be on full alert." Ye Fan said seriously.<span>"Hubby, are you confident in dealing with Ye Xuanguang?" Su Qingxue frowned.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "No, I don''t know, but I am most likely not a match for him."


    <span>"Then I''ll go with you! "One more person is enough strength!" Xiao Xin''er hurriedly said.


    "I''ll go too!" Ning Xuemo and the rest of thedies also came up to him.


    Ye Fan frowned, and raised his voice: "Stop messing around!" Yun Yao was valuable so they didn''t kill her.


    If you guys were in the past, would you think that you would receive the same treatment!? "<span>Only after the girls were sshed with cold water did they finally calm down.


    Su Qingxue didn''t say anything. She silently looked at the man for a while and said, "Since you know, Yun Yao''s life is probably not in danger. Why do you want to take the risk yourself?"<span>Ye Fan looked deeply at the women''s worried faces.


    <span>"Even if there is a one in a million chance of danger, I can''t just sit by and watch ¡­"


    The women fell silent, some with red eyes.


    "Everyone, stop fighting. Let our husband go alone. Even if we go, we won''t be able to help him. We can even distract him!" Ning Xuemo said.


    "Big Brother Ye Fan, this is for you."


    <span>At this time, a green and lustering ball of light condensed in Blue Rain''s hand. It touched Ye Fan''s chest and quickly disappeared.


    <span>"This is the Heaven''s Yuan Gu, it can allow you to speed up the recovery of your body in all aspects and also help you bear some fatal injuries.


    <span>"My cultivation is not enough yet. I don''t know how long it willst, but it''s better for you to keep it with you than not to have it."


    Su Qingxue sighed, "If the opponent has hostages, no matter if you can beat them or not, you have to be smart.


    <span>Please don''t go all out and find Ye Xuanguang''s weak spot ¡­ No one is invulnerable ".


    <span>Ye Fan nodded his head and was about to set off, when he saw Xiang Ru carrying Rice Ball out of the city.


    "Husband, bring along the Soup Dumplings, we might need it at a critical moment."


    <span>Tang Yuan seemed to have sensed something, and just as he was happily gnawing on the meat, he suddenly started sprinting with his four short legs, attempting to escape.


    Ye Fan grabbed it, "Don''t run, what''s our rtionship? How many times have I risked my life?<span>"Roar!"


    After the Soup Dumplings flew a few times, it was thrown into Ye Fan''s storage ring.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath and smiled at the women.


    "Wait for me toe back, I''ll definitely ¡­"


    "Stop it!" In the movies and TV dramas, if a man said something like this before he left, he wouldn''t even be able toe back! "How unlucky!" Feng Yueying quickly rushed over and covered the man''s mouth.All the girls hurriedly nodded their heads. Although it sounded a little funny, their hearts were all tensed up.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, so he could only say nothing. He spread his Dragonscale Swordwings and flew towards the direction of the Imperial City.

 Chapter 2542

    With Chu Yunyao on his mind, Ye Fan waspletely focused, not daring to stop for a moment.<span>When he was close to the Imperial City, Ye Fan finally slowed down and restrained his speed. He nned to find Chu Yunyao''s specific location and then make his move.


    If it''s not necessary, he also doesn''t want to start a war with Ye Xuanguang in advance.


    Ye Fan walked around the Imperial City, and after having a rough understanding of the situation, he then entered the city.


    <span>The Imperial City had be much more deste, and there weren''t many people walking on the streets of the city.


    Ye Fan was just about to approach the pce when he suddenly felt a pair of eyes looking at him from a house.<span>Ye Fan''s body shed and directly jumped into the second floor of the house through the window. As he entered the room, he saw a figure wrapped in a silver biological armor!


    "Yunyao!?"<span>After the biological armor disappeared, Chu Yunyao''s body was revealed.


    <span>Although Ye Fan didn''t know what was going on, he still excitedly went up to hug the woman.


    <span>"Are you okay? "Great..." Ye Fan smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    The woman was hugged tightly. Her gaze was somewhatplicated as she frowned and asked, "Why have youe to the Imperial City? are you prepared to fight with Ye Xuanguang? "


    <span>Ye Fan embarrassedly said, "No, but I heard from Xiao Jin that you were caught. I have toe over no matter what. I will try my best to save you."


    Chu Yunyao looked at the man for a while before faintly asking, "Ye Fan, are you stupid?"<span>"So be it. Haven''t I done many foolish things?" Ye Fan smiled indifferently, "Little Yao Yao, why are you here? Didn''t you say that you''ve been captured? "


    <span>Chu Yunyao sighed, "That gluttonous snake, it''s more than enough to fail when doing things, how can you report back so quickly?


    <span>Actually, with the experience of being captured by the Emperor of the Underworld as a hostage, I have been holding back.


    The people of the Obsidian Legion didn''t know that I had a biological armor, so they thought that I had no way of escaping.


    I have my own bionic robot stored in the Ark to use as my double to confuse them.


    Then, I threw a spatial ring down to the Ark, and at the same time, I entered the ring myself.<span>"That way, I would be able to leave the ring outside. When no one is outside, I will be able toe out safely."


    Ye Fan was dumbstruck, this woman had too many ideas!


    <span>"Then why didn''t you tell us? What are you still doing here? " Ye Fan asked curiously.


    <span>"First of all, I''m not sure if the other person has a signal anti-tracking technology, so I''ll contact you and maybe expose my location.


    Secondly, my Starfire Battle Armor can prevent people from tracking me down. I intend to wait until nightfall before sneakily returning to the Imperial Advisor''s estate.


    "Have you forgotten that I have a spatial jumping device? If someone from the Obsidian Army knows how to use it, the result would be ¡­"


    "The Immortal Sword Sect and the Heavenly Court were both instantly taken away." Ye Fan frowned, understanding the woman''s good intentions.<span>Chu Yunyao sighed and said, "So, I want toe over and take down the keyponents to avoid being used by the Obsidian Legion.


    "If I didn''t have nothing better to do, I would have checked your location just now and discovered that your phone is at the Imperial City''s side. I didn''t even know that you woulde here."


    Chu Yunyao looked at the man as if he were a fool, "I never would have thought that you would actually be so stupid.


    It''s fine if you''re stupid, but what about the others? Su Qingxue is such a calm person, didn''t she stop you? "


    "No one can stop me, I don''t trust you." Ye Fan grinned and said.<span>Chu Yunyao''s eyes reddened a little. She hugged Ye Fan''s neck and kissed him with all her might.


    "You call me stupid, why are you still kissing me?" After a long while, Ye Fan chuckled and said."If I want to kiss you, I''ll kiss you, there''s no need for that." Chu Yunyao was expressionless, but her eyes were very gentle.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the mature temperament of this woman''s face, wishing to immediately do something, but he still held himself back.


    "You can''t stay here for long. If you enter the ring, you will find the facilities of the Imperial Advisor''s estate and risk destroying them in the city. It would be better to destroy the two devices, the Immortal Sword Sect and the Divine Court."<span>Chu Yunyao frowned, "Destroyed two of them?"


    "What? Are you still worried about your research equipment at this time? Little Yao Yao, don''t tell me you really think that your double can keep deceiving them?"


    <span>"Don''t even mention waiting until night, maybe right now, they are already waiting for you in the inescapable trap." Ye Fan said helplessly.


    <span>Although Chu Yunyao was unwilling, she also felt that the risk was huge, so she reluctantly agreed.


    To her, these scientific devices were like children, and she didn''t want them to be destroyed.


    Therefore, she would rather take the risk and try to keep the three jump devices.<span>But after hearing Ye Fan say this, Chu Yunyao knew that she had been implicated.


    <span>After the woman entered the ring, Ye Fan performed the Hidden Dragon Art to its extreme, changing his appearance to a passerby, intending to slip away immediately.


    However, just as he was about to leave the city, he felt a powerful aura of primal chaos appearing from all directions!


    A huge hidden blue magic array directly covered the surrounding area of several hundred meters around Ye Fan, like countless blue mes spewing into the sky!


    <span>"Indeed, Lord Sword God still cares a lot about this Miss Chu."


    <span>Inside the magic circle, there was a schrly Caucasian man wearing a ck cloak, chestnut curly hair, and single-framed sses. It was as if he was floating out of water.


    Ye Fan smiled wryly, "I knew it..." It''s not that simple. ""This is my first time meeting you. I am Du Brique, one of the Three Illusionary Gods, a subordinate of the Emperor Profound Dragon."


    <span>Du Brick smiled. "Miss Chu''s science and technology are indeed impressive, but the Ether Engineers of our Obsidian Army are also no ordinary people.


    At first, I only wanted to bring Miss Chu back, but I unexpectedly discovered the whereabouts of Lord Sword God.


    Ye Fan was also toozy to waste words, since before the appearance of the Profound Dragon Emperor, he had already disintegrated in threeyers!


    Sword Traversing Dragons!


    His figure turned into a golden afterimage, as Ye Fan nned to escape straight away!However, the magic array immediately erupted with a blue light,pletely engulfing Ye Fan''s figure!


    <span>The surrounding space twisted, and the scene in front of Ye Fan''s eyes changed, as a mountain actually appeared!


    Ye Fan hurriedly stopped and didn''t run into the mountain. He was shocked to discover that he had already arrived at the mountain range near the Royal Tomb.


    <span>This guy actually forcefully used a teleportation array!?


    <span>Even though it was only a short distance teleportation, a teleportation spell that covered such arge area was truly astonishing.


    "Sir God of Swords, we just met. It''s a pity that we''re in such a hurry to leave." Dubrick leaned on his magical staff as heughed in the air.<span>Ye Fan turned around and sighed, "If you have something to say, then say it, why did you teleport me here?"


    <span>"Before His Excellency God of Swords came to the Imperial City, he must have already investigated the surrounding situation.


    <span>If I don''t send you to a location a bit further away from the Ark, how can I feel at ease talking to you? " Dubrick''s eyes seemed to see through everything.


    <span>Ye Fan''s expression didn''t change, secretly cursing the old fox in his heart. Mages really could think of such things.


    <span>He had indeed found the position of the obsidian army''s ark in advance, and decided that if it really wasn''t possible, he would destroy the ark and threaten Ye Xuanguang.


    <span>After all, to Ye Xuanguang, for the sake of fighting a battle earlier, having two of his ark destroyed would definitely not be worth it.


    <span>"I don''t even know what you''re talking about, just teleport me here and it''ll be considered as sending me on my way. I''ll be leaving first!" See you in three months! "


    Ye Fanughed, and was about to turn around and leave, when he heard a shocking voiceing from the side!


    "Then we still have to look ¡­" "I won''t let you go." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2543

    Ye Fan was truly shocked. Fifty meters away, there stood a man in a long ck robe with golden stripes and an imposing demeanor. He had an iparably resolute expression on his face.


    But, even at such a close distance, Ye Fan was still unable to sense his existence!?


    <span>This kind of feeling, was extremely simr to Ye Wuya and Ye Qun''s master and servant pair!


    Ye Fan tried his best to stay calm, and his mind was frantically thinking of all sorts of countermeasures.


    Dubrook silently backed away, as if he didn''t need to do anything else."How can I ept this..." Ye Fan smiled, "Have the Profound Dragon Emperore all the way here to send me off."


    <span>Ye Xuanguang''s face was expressionless as he said, "Sword God, you have the sword intent of an emperor, you can be a great general of my Obsidian Empire.


    My dream, Smoke of the Night, should have told you.


    I will give you onest chance. If you are willing to surrender, I can let you and your family treat you well and avoid the apocalypse. ""Since you know that I have the Overlord''s Sword Intent ¡­ "That should know, I will not submit to anyone, of course it will include you." Ye Fan said with a smile as he tensed up.


    <span>"I don''t need you to submit, I only need you to conquer the entire Obsidian Empire. I don''t care whether or not you''re a vassal or not in front of me ¡­" Ye Xuanguang said.


    "It seems to me that the idea of supporting you is aplete spiritual surrender.


    I''m sorry... "I have no interest in an empire that relies on mass murder to keep a few people alive."


    "Heh ¡­" Ye Xuanguangughed disdainfully, "You clearly have no way of saving more people, but you want to give up an opportunity that could save arge number of lives for your boredom, kindness, and kindness.<span>You said that my empire was a ce where one could live a life, but you ¡­ How many people would be able to survive?


    God of Swords, I''ve seen too many hypocrites who call themselves Saviors like you.


    <span>Is it really that difficult to retract your ignorance and recognize the cruelty of reality? "


    "I don''t know if my own choice is the best.<span>I only know that there are many people who are not weaker than you, and even those who are stronger than you, but they did not choose to walk this crazy path of yours.


    <span>In my opinion, if you are really trying to create a world that will not be destroyed by the Tai-Su order ¡­


    <span>Then you should not stay in Tai Su, but should go to a higher ne and put in a lot of effort to change everything forever.


    If one day, you, Ye Xuanguang, can change the natural order of the entire Primal ne, I will respect you.


    However, you did not choose to dominate in the Grandwake Realm.<span>Even if you self-proimed yourself to be an ideal, for the sake of future generations, domination was reality.


    Perhaps one day, your empire will have countless people who seem to be very prosperous.However, the Primal ne has not changed at all because of you. The number of massacres that you have caused is only a thousand times more than the number of people in your empire, a thousand times more! "


    Ye Fan said, his hand already brandishing out the huge ck sword, "So..." Take your superior theory.I''m not a savior, I just don''t agree with you. "


    Ye Xuanguang''s eyes shed for a moment, his expression gradually bing somewhat gloomy.<span>As his emotions fluctuated, the dark clouds in the sky churned and thunder rumbled.


    It was as if both his joy and anger had an impact on everything in the world!


    <span>"Do you know why I am so only interested in cultivating the Divine Dragon Bloodline?" Ye Xuanguang asked.


    "Everyone has their own good points, how would I know?" Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Because, ording to the legends, as long as one reaches the Divine Dragon Bloodline, he will not die or perish. He will be able to conquer all of the Five Great Universities. He will be able to achieve anything!"


    Ye Xuanguang''s gaze was cold and proud. "The horizons that I can see far exceeds yours. You don''t need to understand my world!"


    Ye Fan shrugged, "Thank you so much."


    "We are all surnamed Ye, and all of us are from the Divine Dragon bloodline, you are nothing but mediocre, we will kill you ¡­ "It''s not what I want."<span>The moment Ye Xuanguang''s voice fell, his figure had already disappeared!


    Crap!


    Ye Fan felt all the muscles in his head tighten, and even his primordial spirit was about to explode. He felt a terrifying pressure that he had never felt before, as if his entire body and primordial spirit were about to be crushed.<span>He could only rely on his fighting instinct to break down the secondyer of sword intent!


    The sword intent and mes erupted from his entire body, and the Dragon Blood Armor protected his body, but it was unable to stop Ye Xuanguang''s approach!<span>Ye Xuanguang suddenly appeared behind Ye Fan, striking him in the back with his palm.


    "Heavens!"


    In an instant, with Ye Fan as the center, a ball of Azure Dragon mes, which were jade-like green mes, exploded in the sky like a supernova explosion. After a series of violent distortions, it exploded!"Rumble!"


    Cang Yan''s clump of light exploded, turning the hundreds of mountains on the ground into a crater, like a super crater!


    After this move, the Royal Tomb had been turned into a dpidated ruin. All of the Royal Tomb Inhibition Formations were unable to withstand the shockwave of the explosion.


    Looking from the imperial city, the entire sky was a verdant green; it was as beautiful as a jade-greenke!


    The heavens! The Azure Dragon''s mes dyed the entire sky!<span>And the source of all this light was Ye Fan''s tiny body!


    <span>The destructive attack Ye Fan received at this moment made him feel like every bone in his body was going to burst, and every blood vessel was going to burn into ashes!


    "Ah!"Ye Fan''s figure turned ck, screaming in pain amidst the Ashen mes. His vision was constantly turning ck, and although he was unconscious, he was in so much pain that he couldn''t faint!


    <span>This kind of inhumane torture made Ye Fan wonder if his own body had already been destroyed, and only his primordial spirit was being burned.


    <span>Pain! He had never felt such pain before!


    <span>But at the same time, a green light enveloped him and silently took arge amount of damage!


    The sky regained the color of the sunset.<span>Ye Fan''s charred body trembled and gasped for breath in the huge pit.


    He felt that it was inconceivable that he was still alive!This was the Azure Dragon''s Blue mes that the Azure Dragon of the Three Tribtions could release!?


    <span>The ultimate move of the Azure me ¡­ Heavens!?


    Damn it, even if he had the Azure Dragon Bloodline, it shouldn''t be so ridiculous. He must have only obtained such power after three tribtions!


    If it wasn''t for the time when Blue Rain nted a Heaven Origin Gu on him, he would have been instantly killed in this one move!


    "You actually didn''t die ¡­" This magical power seems to be a kind of Gu? " Ye Xuanguang was clearly surprised, as hended not far from the pit.


    <span>Du Brick followed behind him and spoke in a rather new tone, "This is the first time I''ve seen anyone who can survive after being struck by His Majesty''s heavenlyws for over tens of thousands of years."


    Ye Fan coughed twice and slowly stood up. The triple disintegration plus the recovery speed of the five wed dragon still allowed him to adjust himself.


    <span>However, Ye Xuanguang was just a bit surprised, so he gave him a bit of time. Otherwise, if he continued to attack, he would have been done for.


    "What? You want to fight again?" Ye Xuanguang smiled slightly, "Fine, since you can take a hit from me, it''s on the level of the heavens ¡­


    "I''ll give you a chance to make your move. Take a look at your Overlord level Sword Intent and see what it looks like. I''ll let you die knowing that." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2544

    <span>Ye Fan endured the pain that continuously came from his body, gnashing his teeth. The instant he raised his head, a Purgatory Demon me ignited in one of his pupils!


    <span>The third level of disintegration, the second level of sword intent, all of this was not enough!


    <span>Ye Fan had wanted to release the Purgatory Sword Demon earlier, but it was toote. Even though his whole body was still recovering, he didn''t dare to hesitate at all!


    When half of his body was covered in raging ck mes, Ye Fan felt as if his whole body was being burned. This was the bacsh that a Sword Demon would have to endure when in an injured state.<span>A ck me was attached to the huge ck sword, and a wild and savage aura was emitted from the sword.


    Feeling the coercion of the sword intent released by Ye Fan, a trace of astonishment appeared on Du Brick''s face.


    "Your Majesty, this is ¡­"


    Ye Xuanguang was calm andposed, his eyes showing a little interest, "You can leave.""Yes." DuBrick already understood that in the uing battle, he would be in danger on the spot. With a retreat, he was teleported away.


    At the same time, Ye Fan suddenly waved both of his arms and a zing Purgatory Demon me turned into a huge sword, directly striking the top of Ye Xuanguang''s head! Swish swish swish swish swish!<span>"Weng!"


    A violent hurricane stirred up within the huge crater. The shockwave caused the sand and dust to fly up a thousand feet, dancing madly in the air!


    Ye Xuanguang stood firmly, and when he stretched out his arm, it actually formed ayer of dark blue profound ice that wrapped around his entire arm.Xuan Bing transformed into a huge dragon w, directly receiving the gigantic sword formed by the Purgatory Demon me!


    "That''s it?" Ye Xuanguang teased.


    Ye Fan was not the least bit surprised that his Sword and Magic Sword Intent was blocked, because at this moment, he was unable to see how Ye Xuanguang''s energy was channeled within his devil pupils!


    It was all a blur, as if he had short-sighted eyes and couldn''t see what was in front of him.In the past, when Ye Fan activated his Sword Demon and looked at all kinds of energy, he was clearly aware of it, so he could easily deal with it.


    <span>No matter what kind of move the opponent used, he would never be at a disadvantage in terms of the power he used.


    <span>It was as if a human eye had seen ayer of oil on the surface of the water. The level was clear, and with a single nce, one could tell what it meant.


    But now, it was as if he was letting Ye Fan clearly see theposition of the water and the oil. This was not something that could be analyzed with the naked eye!


    The power the other party was using had already broken the limit of what he could see through!


    To put it bluntly, anyone who had yet to reach that level would be unable to understand just what it was!<span>But! Even so, Ye Fan had no intention of admitting defeat!


    Let''s go all out!<span>Ye Fan made up his mind and used the Wandering Dragon Sword Technique, speeding up and closing in on Ye Xuanguang!


    Soon after, the huge ck sword in his hand was like a violent storm, attacking in closebat!


    <span>Ye Fan''s attack speed was disyed to its limit. The impable Ancient Sword Technique was like a bolt of ck lightning, enveloping Ye Xuanguang!


    Mysterious ice condensed in Ye Xuanguang''s arms, forming two dragon ws. As he retreated, he blocked all of Ye Fan''s sword moves.


    "Swordsmanship is indeed astonishing. It''s been so long since someone has gotten so close to me, so I''m a little unfamiliar with it."


    Ye Xuanguang was still smiling. Normally, he would rarely make a move, and every time he made a move, he would basically be killed in an instant.Therefore, someone like today who could fight him in close quarters was a long time ago.


    <span>Even though he was unfamiliar with the situation, his several hundred thousand years of battle experience was not useless. Although he was on the defensive, it was enough to deal with it.


    "The Overlord''s level of sword intent may be good, but you ¡­ "It''s still far from that."Ye Xuanguang felt slightly regretful, but he was already no longer interested in watching since there was no suspense about the battle anymore.


    Just as he was about to end the battle, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.Suddenly, in the sky above where the two were fighting, a dark shadow shrouded the area. It was a ferocious looking Sword Demon phantom formed from the Purgatory Demon mes!


    The fiendish Sword Demon phantasm looked like a descending devil king. Wielding a hundred metre long majestic devil sword, it extended its arms and roared loudly at Ye Xuanguang!<span>All of a sudden, a surge of Purgatory Demon mes covered the entire battlefield, as if everything in the surroundings had fallen into an abyss of purgatory!


    "Purgatory Sword Demon, Aria of the God of Death!"


    Ye Fan took a step back and stabbed the huge sword into the ground with both of his hands. The ground started to copse and Purgatory Demon me started to gush out from the ground!In an instant, Ye Xuanguang felt as if he was continuously falling, as countless demons hands were pulling him into the endless abyss!


    <span>In Ye Xuanguang''s mind, the images of countless experts who had been killed by him appeared, filled with hatred, despair, pain, and viciousness!


    <span>Countless ghosts pounced on him, one after another weak little beings wailing andining in his ears.


    Doubt, abuse, scorn, sarcasm ¡­<span>It caused him to be agitated, uneasy, and his heart was in extreme pain ¡­


    "I won''t go! We don''t have a son like you! Even if I die, I will not help the evil! "<span>"You murderous demon! You tyrant! You will get your retribution sooner orter! "


    "With a madman like you appearing in the Shen Long family, it is simply our family''s misfortune!"


    "You did it to satisfy your selfish desires! But he didn''t dare to admit it! "You coward!"<span>"Ye Xuanguang! What right do you have to kill our child! Could it be that even being weak is wrong!? "


    <span>"Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Don''t abandon us! "Ahh!"


    <span>The sound of countless voices reverberated in his ears, causing Ye Xuanguang to unconsciously raise his head and shout loudly towards the sky!


    A huge green dragon shadow appeared from Ye Xuanguang''s body, directly dispersing all of the surrounding darkness!


    <span>At the same time, Ye Xuanguang used his left arm to block the attack like lightning!


    "ng!"


    Ye Fan''s huge ck sword just happened to be raised at an angle, wanting to cut off Ye Xuanguang''s head. But unexpectedly, it was still blocked by a sh of light, a sh of light, and a sh of fire!<span>"Drip, drip ¡­"


    A drop of blood flowed down the sword and fell onto the ground.<span>Time was of the essence, Ye Xuanguang''s left arm did not even have sufficient defense, and after the thinyer of profound ice was sliced apart, his arm was left with a small cut.


    But even so, Ye Fan''s eyes had already opened wide, feeling incredible!This guy ¡­ What kind of abnormal body!?


    The full enhancement of the Azure Dragon Bloodline was terrifying to this extent?!


    Then looking at Ye Xuanguang, his eyes turned red and his expression cold.<span>"What a great sword intent ¡­" Unfortunately, you underestimated my will, my Azure Dragon''s Soul!


    No one can block my way! " Ye Xuanguang gnashed his teeth.


    Ye Fan''s heart sank. This Aria of the God of Death was a technique created bybining the countless negative emotions from the Purgatory Sword Demons together with his own massive amount of spiritual force.


    Once one was hit, the opponent would feel as if they had fallen into hell. Negative emotions would erupt and the opponent would sink into an intense frenzy, depression, and guilt. The weaker ones would directlymit suicide!


    However, Ye Xuanguang had actually managed to walk out from those negative emotions in a short period of time, and even reacted in time, instantly blocking Ye Fan''s closely following sword moves!


    It was enough to see just how unswerving this person''s nature and beliefs were!


    Ye Fan knew that the situation was not good, and hastily retreated, trying to open up a distance and find an opportunity to escape!<span>But Ye Xuanguang didn''t care about it at all as he stood in his original spot and raised his right arm. Countless cyan colored gales instantly turned into a huge cyan dragon crossbow!


    A green dragon coiled around the giant crossbow, looking very lifelike!


    "Goodbye forever, Sword God ¡­" Heavenly Dragon Crossbow! "


    <span>The moment those words were spoken, a sharp wind arrow coiled around the green dragon seemed to pass through the distance in the middle and instantly reached Ye Fan''s body! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2545

    <span>The Crossbow of the Heavenly Dragon was an ultimate skill that only the Azure Dragon Bloodline could use.


    <span>To be released within a short distance, it would only take an instant. There would be no trajectory, thus there was no way to defend against it!


    The strong wind would tear the opponent into countless pieces, and the soul would be destroyed!


    The moment Ye Fan saw the appearance of that green dragon crossbow, he knew he couldn''t avoid it!<span>Instant Cast, Crossing Terrain, how to dodge it!?


    Without the slightest hesitation, when the Dragon Crossbow appeared, Ye Fan took Soup Dumplings from his ring and held him in his arms!<span>"Ugh!?"


    The moment Tang Yuan appeared, he saw a burst of green light as if he had sensed something. His two little eyes turned white with fright and he almost fainted on the spot!The moment the green wind arrow appeared, it suddenly twisted, directly dodging around Ye Fan''s body!


    "Pixiu?"


    Ye Xuanguang also did not expect Ye Fan to have such a special divine beast on him!


    This also meant that a fatal attack couldn''te into contact with this Pixiu, and it had to circle around the Pixiu and use precision attacks to do so.


    <span>Obviously, the power of the Wind Arrow from before was too great. Moreover, it covered the Pixiu, so it was rendered ineffective!


    <span>Ye Xuanguang also did not find it difficult. As long as he bypassed the Pi Xiu, killing him would be as easy as pie.


    <span>However, from the start, Ye Fan didn''t have any hope that Tang Yuan would be able to protect him.


    <span>After all, the greatest use of the Soup Dumplings was the unprepared self-defense in the situation just now.


    <span>Once the other party found out about the existence of Rice Ball, they would definitely not aim their attacks at the spot where Rice Ball was.


    <span>Furthermore, although Rice Ball would not die, he would be injured.


    <span>As a result, the opponent could use normal attacks and slowly exhaust themselves to their deaths.


    <span>Ye Fan knew that there was no hope of escaping like this, so he no longer retreated, and taking advantage of the opportunity that Tang Yuan had created, he charged straight back!


    At the same time that Rice Ball returned to the ring, Ye Fan pulled his sword with one hand and the de began to vibrate at high speeds.<span>The Purgatory Demon me ignited the particle. Following the particle''s movement, the energy fluctuations became increasingly stronger, and the surrounding spatial energy also became unstable.


    Seeing Ye Fan suddenly turn back, although Ye Xuanguang did not understand, he did not care and once again nned to release the Heaven''s Secret Dragon Crossbow.


    <span>But at this moment, Ye Fan raised his sword at the same time. Countless particles and Spatial Force brought about aet of sword intent that soared into the sky!


    "Purgatory Sword Demon, Dimensional Exile!"


    The huge ck sword brought with it a burst of broken spatial energy. It was as if it could cut through space itself and disturb space itself!


    The space that was trying to recover and the space that had been broken by the sword intent created a huge spatial vortex!


    <span>From afar, a distorted world appeared in front of Ye Fan. It was colorful and strange.


    <span>This was the dimensional rift that had been forcefully opened!


    A spatial vortex appeared, causing an enormous spatial pressure to appear at Ye Xuanguang''s location. As it copsed, it pushed his entire body into the crevice!


    <span>Because of the distortion of space, the Heavenly Dragon Crossbow that Ye Xuanguang had just released was actually deflected!


    "Whoosh!"Ye Fan''s face was sliced by the wind arrows, causing a trickle of blood to float out!


    <span>But right at this moment, Ye Xuanguang had a look of astonishment on his face as he drowned himself within the spatial tear!


    <span>The space twisted and the whirlpool dispersed, returning to its previous calm state!


    Inside the huge pit, Ye Xuanguang had disappeared!Dimensional banishment! Using his magic pupils, Ye Fan gradually understood the mysteries of the spatial energy. By observing the frequency of the vibration of the Snow Cherry dagger on the misty night, Ye Fan had figured out his own moves on the influence of the energy in his surroundings.


    Ye Fan could forcefully use his sword to tear open space and guide it, creating space copse.<span>Just like atmospheric pressure, space itself had pressure that could forcefully draw one into it!


    However, destroying the stability of space posed a threat to oneself. After all, if space was thrown into chaos, many judgments would be wrong.<span>Therefore, this move needs more polishing, and Ye Fan''s use of spatial energy is very shallow.


    At the very least, he still could not grasp how to freely teleport through the energy of space.


    <span>Seeing that Ye Xuanguang had disappeared, Ye Fan did not have the slightest hint of joy in defeating his opponent!


    There was no specific reason, and Ye Fan just thought that this guy didn''t disappear!


    He quickly spread a pair of magical wings on his back and used his movement technique to fly at full speed towards the direction of the Sinless City!


    Less than three seconds after Ye Fan flew away, Du Brick appeared at the spot where Ye Xuanyin had disappeared.


    "Your Majesty!"


    He had been watching the battle from a distance, so when he saw the scene of it, he was scared to the point that he was covered in cold sweat!Just as he finished shouting, a pair of azure fire dragon ws and a Profound Ice Dragon w ripped open a hole in the ground, as if they were tearing apart a piece of paper.


    <span>After Ye Xuanguang forcefully broke through the space with his two dragon ws, he stepped out of the space with a dark expression.


    <span>"Your Majesty, it is good that you are fine."


    <span>"How can a mere spatial rift lock me down? I can see through the secrets of the ne, so why should I be afraid of a power of space?"


    Ye Xuanguang looked around, and then aimed in the direction Ye Fan had escaped in.


    With a cold snort, Ye Xuanguang once again raised his hand and released an even more imposing enormous cyan colored dragon crossbow!


    The power of the wind was like an unending torrent, gushing forth!This time, the crossbow wasn''t instantly released. However, around the crossbow, over a thousand Wind Arrows condensed in a short amount of time!


    "Dragon Crossbow of Heavenly Secrets, Thousand Extinction!"


    Suddenly! A thousand dragon crossbows shot out like a thousand roaring green dragons, piercing through the sky and drawing a thousand lines!


    At this time, Ye Fan had already flown tens of thousands of meters out of the Royal Tomb, and could no longer see the Imperial City.


    However, he suddenly felt a sense of danger from behind!


    "Damn it!"


    Ye Fan wanted to dodge, but the time was too short. Almost instinctively, he took out Rice Ball again, ced it on top of his head to protect it, and thenid it t in the air, minimizing the possibility of injuries.


    "Bam!"Blood and flesh flew everywhere, Ye Fan''s leg was directly crushed!


    Even from tens of thousands of meters away, the power and speed of the Dragon Crossbow still made it impossible for Ye Fan to guard against it!


    With a miserable scream, Ye Fan flew towards the nearest valley,nded in a stream, and at the same time hid in his spatial ring!<span>The ring fell into the crevice of the stream, invisible.


    <span>The Royal Tomb.


    Dubrick nced in the direction the wind arrows had flown and asked, "Your Majesty, do we chase them?"


    <span>Ye Xuanguang''s expression was indifferent, "There''s no need, if he wants to hide, we might not be able to find him.


    If you force him into a corner and destroy my Ark, the gains wouldn''t make up for the losses.Even before three months are up, he will stille knocking. I will lift his head up to the skies in front of everyone and intimidate the world. "


    <span>"His Majesty is wise and wise. If we publicly kill him, it will indeed increase the prestige of our army. It will make those stupid and stupid people obediently submit."


    "Actually, today''s harvest was great as well. At the very least, I have already confirmed that this Sword God is far from being your opponent." Dupreeughed.


    "He has never been my match." After Ye Xuanguang finished speaking, he turned around and left. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2546

    Inside the storage ring, Ye Fan was dragging a rotten leg, inside the house, looking at the holographic image outside.


    Seeing that Ye Xuanming had not caught up, he let out a breath of relief.


    <span>On the other hand, Chu Yunyao hurriedly brought over all kinds of special medicines, wanting to help Ye Fan recover.


    <span>"Idiot!" Sooner orter, you will be killed by your own stupidity! He was not a match at all, why did he have to send out so many heroes!? Haven''t you had enough fun being a hero to save the beauty!? "


    Chu Yunyao scolded as her eyes unconsciously turned red.<span>Ye Fan''s face paled, he grinned and said, "At least I''m quite old, calling myself a beauty is really easy."


    Chu Yunyao unhappily red at him, "Your legs have been broken, you still have the face to smile?"


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "As long as you live, your legs will grow backter. Don''t worry, the key function is very sound, it won''t affect your happiness for the rest of your life."<span>Chu Yunyao punched the wound.


    <span>"Aooo!" Ye Fan let out a pitiful cry.


    "Forget it!" The woman gritted her teeth.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled awkwardly, "About that..." Little Yao Yao, wait for my leg to recover before we head back. I don''t want them to see me like this. "


    Chu Yunyao quietly finished dispensing the medicine, and said, "You decide for yourself. I''ll contact them and report that they are safe.


    By the way, let them remove the spatial jumping device from the Blessed Paradise and the Holy Church. "


    Ye Fan nodded, let out a long breath, and began seriously recovering.But just as he closed his eyes, Ye Fan felt a wave of dizziness...


    "Damn it ¡­" "Since you sent it down, why do you feel like sleeping..."Only after Ye Fan rxed his mind did he realize that although this battle had onlysted a few minutes, his consumption of energy had reached an unimaginable level.


    First, he had been struck by the sky-high monomer that had erupted out of nowhere. He had almost been instantly killed.


    He had to force open the half-body sword demon with all his might and put everything on the line for this fight.


    Without holding back, he attacked with all his might, but only borrowed Ye Xuanguang''s carelessness and cut off a bit of his opponent''s skin.


    Ye Fan knew that the next time he faced Ye Xuanguang, the two sword intents, Dimensional Eviction and the Aria of the God of Death, would not have any effect.<span>Thus, when he faced Ye Xuanguang now, he was purely in a "waiting to be killed" state.


    Ye Fan felt both physically and mentally exhausted. Although he clearly knew that there were mountains beyond the mountains, people who were stronger than him could be found everywhere.


    <span>However, for people like the Vermillion Bird and Ye Wuya, he knew that he wasn''t a match for them yet, but he wasn''t unwilling.


    It was because he wasn''t too rted to those experts. He walked his own path.Moreover, he was still young and had a long way to go.


    However, even though Ye Fan knew that he was far inferior to Ye Xuanguang, he was still unwilling to give up ¡­Ye Fan was also very sure, and for what reason.


    <span>Perhaps it was because ¡­ They were all pursuing a simr goal, but choosing different ways to work hard.


    Therefore, both of them wanted to prove that the path that they had always firmly believed in was the correct one ¡­


    <span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, put these thoughts aside, raised his spirit, and continued operating his Qi to recover.


    <span>After half a day, Ye Fan hadpletely recovered and brought Chu Yunyao back to the Sinless City.


    <span>The women were incredibly d to see that the two of them had returned safely.


    When Ye Fan picked up Blue Rain, he lovingly gave her a kiss, giving her a proper praise for her Tian Yuan Gu.


    "Xiao Yu, your Heaven Origin Gu is so powerful, why don''t you give your husband more?" Feng Yueying suggested.


    Blue Rain looked helpless, "My good sister, the Heavenly Yuan Gu is a clone form of the Saint Gu, there can only be one such clone at a time.


    If he could have more, I would like to have more ¡­


    But isn''t that Ye Xuanguang too powerful, to actually use up all of the Sky Origin Gu in one move.<span>It caused me to need another month to recover before I can use the Heaven''s Yuan Gu again. "


    <span>"Yeah, now it looks like it isn''t an exaggeration for the Profound Dragon Emperor to send out invitations for all prehistoric experts to attend the gathering."


    <span>"Even my husband can''t do anything to him. If others go, I''m afraid I''ll have to bow my head to them." Xu Ling Shan said with a frown.


    "Husband, don''t be sad. There are still two months left. Relying on the God of Swords'' ring, you still have a few hundred years toprehend it."


    "I believe that at that time, you will definitely have a way to defeat Ye Xuanguang." Nian Ru consoled.


    Ye Fan smiled in relief. "A-Jiao, don''t think too much. I''m not that weak yet." This time, let me see the gap between us. "


    "This Azure Dragon Bloodline is so abnormal. Hubby, why don''t you work hard to break through the Azure Dragon Bloodline?" Ning Xuemo said.


    "Azure Dragon bloodline, a legendary existence, how could it be broken through just by a breakthrough?" Ye Fan sighed with emotion."Last time you broke through to the Five-wed Golden Dragon, wasn''t it pretty fast? Let Weiwei help you this time!" Ning Xuemo blinked and looked at Ling Yuwei.


    Ling Yuwei''s beautiful face immediately turned red, "How could it be so easy!?" The realm of the Azure Dragon is different from before! "


    "Aiya, old man, old wife. Weiwei, why are you being shy!?" At this critical moment, as long as your physique is special and you work hard, we won''t be jealous! " Xiao Xin''er poked Ling Yuwei''s back.


    Ling Yuwei looked at Ye Fan, then looked at Su Qingxue, bit her lips and lowered her head. No one knew what she was thinking about.Ye Fan was speechless, was this group of women going to watch?


    Su Qingxue, who was at the side, suddenly said in a clear voice, "Actually, the other person is more suitable.""Who is it?" Ye Fan immediately became excited andughed, "Wife, don''t tell me you are talking about yourself?"


    Su Qingxue sneered, "My Netherezim Bloodline is of no help to you. However... "Perhaps the Feng Qinn in your heart can be of help."


    <span>Ye Fan''s face immediately froze, "Wife, what time is it? Why are you still mentioning her?"


    "I''m just speaking the truth, that''s all." Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan frowned, deep in thought.


    "Hmph." Seeing the man lost in thought, Su Qingxue''s face turned cold: "Are you serious?<span>If two Five-wed Golden Dragons could really break through, would the Azure Dragon really be so rare?


    You keep denying it, but in fact, in your heart, you really want me to tell you to find Feng Qinn, right? "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "I..." Aren''t I paying more attention to your words? "


    <span>Su Qingxue red at him, "I''m going to cultivate. I don''t care what you want to do."


    When the women saw Ye Fan''s defeated look, they could not help butugh.


    <span>Ye Fan let out a sigh, and didn''t say anything more, quietly entering the spatial ring.


    In Chu Yunyao''s holographic image, there was a recording of the battle between him and Ye Xuanguang.


    <span>He wanted to see thebat footage. From the viewpoint of a bystander, he might be able to see something new ¡­


    At the same time.


    At a corner of the innocent city, in a restaurant.As the day of the Alliance''s Gathering approached, the fish and dragons were mixed within the city, and all sorts of experts were gathering from all directions. The tavern was bustling with noise and excitement.


    However, no one dared to disturb a beautiful woman in a ck dress. She was drinking alone, appearing to be thinking about something.


    "Who is that woman? She has such a strong aura and she''s so beautiful."<span>"Don''t even think about doing anything to her. The Dragon Blood Queen of the Divine Dragon n, Feng Qinn, is said to be a woman that the Sword God has taken a fancy to ¡­"


    "So it''s her?" No wonder His Excellency God of Swords would like it. With this body, which man can take it? "<span>Although there were too many people talking, these words still entered Feng Qinn''s ears one after another.


    Feng Qinn let out a cold snort and heavily put down his wine cup. His phoenix eyes coldly red at her.<span>The two men who were chatting quickly turned around in fright.


    Feng Qinn felt a wave of bitterness in his heart. He had only been in the city for less than two days, but this sort of discussion could always be heard everywhere.


    <span>She had clearly not agreed to anything, so how did she be that fellow''s woman? It was as if he was just some ything that was being selected, without any dignity!


    It''s all that guy''s fault! Damn man! Feng Qinn raised his head and finished the wine in his cup.


    "Oh? Who dares to make the Dragon Blood Queen unhappy? Drinking like this? " A gentle voice came from his side. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2547

    <span>Feng Qinn turned his head to look and discovered that it was a refined coronation dress with a ck robe and red skirt. It was a stunning beauty with long hair that was tied up in a bun.


    <span>"It''s you?" Feng Qinn was slightly stunned as he revealed a trace of caution and awkwardness.


    The beauty in front of him was none other than the candlelight.


    Everything that had happened between the two women in the cave and Ye Fan had left Feng Qinn unable to recall clearly.


    "Bikong Cicada? Why are you with her? "


    <span>Feng Qinn also discovered that the servant girl following behind Candle was actually one of the Xuanyuan Sanying who had been rumored to have disappeared.


    Candle sat down across from her, "Cicada, you haven''t seen your elders yet?"


    The Bi Kong cicada respectfully bowed and said in a soft voice, "This servant greets Director Feng."


    <span>"You ¡­" Feng Qinn could not believe it. After all, in her impression, the Bi Kong Cicada did not have this sort of personality.


    Candle said with a faint smile: "Sister Qinn, did you hear those gossip make you unhappy?"


    "Who''s your sister?"


    "I''m a few hundred years older than you, what''s wrong with calling you sister?"<span>"You are not wee here, please leave," Feng Qinn coldly said.


    <span>"How can I not wee you? Look at the entire restaurant, everyone is looking at us!" Candle giggled, her beautiful eyes sweeping across the entire restaurant.


    The two beautiful women sitting together were indeed eye-catching.


    There was no need to talk about Feng Qinn. With the alluring appearance of the candlelight and his mysterious temperament, both men and women were attracted to him.


    <span>"If you don''t leave, I''ll leave." As Feng Qinn spoke, he got up to leave.


    But before he had taken two steps, he heard the dim light of the candle say, "You don''t want to ¡­ To take revenge on that man? "


    Feng Qinn stopped in his tracks, frozen in ce.A crafty look shed through the candlelight, as if it could already foresee something ¡­


    <span>One nightter.


    In the sky above the Sinless City, there was a grayish, cold wind. It was as if the temperature had dropped by a lot.


    After Ye Fan had watched countless of videos, he walked out of the Boundless Universe Formation.


    Although he knew he had to maintain his confidence, the more he read, the weaker he felt.


    The difference was too great... From the perspective of the onlookers, his survival was purely a miracle.


    From the looks of it, if Ye Xuanguang did not chase him, there could only be two possibilities.


    <span>They were either afraid that he would attack the Ark, or they just wanted to wait until the Apocalypse and find a better time to kill him.


    With a heavy heart, Ye Fan also didn''t want to disturb the women''s training, so he brought more worries to them.


    He wanted to take a walk by himself, so he changed his appearance to look like a passerby and walked on the street.


    Seeing the snowkes in the wind, Ye Fan couldn''t help but be stunned. The winter in the Sinless City seemed to be even faster than on the expedition''s side.


    "Have you heard? Seven sects of the Ancient Devil Abyss have been annihted by the Obsidian Corps! "<span>"I knew it!" After being captured, over ten thousand cultivators were taken away and all of them went to the mines to mine the magic crystal mine.


    "Sigh... Just thinking about it made him angry! That dogshit Obsidian Army simply doesn''t put us, the prehistoric powerhouses, in their eyes! "


    <span>"That''s right. If they say they''re going to exterminate the sect, then they''re going to exterminate them!" I won''t even let an innocent person off! "


    "Let them be proud for a while. When the Alliance''s Gathering opens, Lord God of Swords will definitely bring us to exterminate those bastards!"


    Various discussions were going on in the teahouse by the side of the road. They were all rted to the news of the recent prehistoric era.


    Ye Fan pretended to be a normal passerby and quietly listened, but in his heart, he couldn''t say what he felt.


    In front of them walked a beautiful woman. She was wearing a white cape with a fur cor and red skirt.When Ye Fan saw this, he was slightly startled, just like many people on the street.


    <span>The woman was fiddling with a newly bought bracelet. There was a faint smile on her face, as if she was ustomed to the surrounding gazes.


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, lowered his head, and silently walked past the woman.<span>The woman, however, didn''t seem to notice anything and just passed by him.


    Ye Fan walked a few steps and turned around, nning to take a peek.


    To his surprise, the woman stopped walking and looked back at him.On the busy street, the two of them stared at each other and saw a hint of surprise in each other''s eyes.


    <span>After a moment of silence, the woman quietly asked, "Yes ¡­" Big Brother Leng? "


    Ye Fan was slightly startled, but immediately smiled in understanding, "Big Sis Xiao."


    A blush appeared on Xiao Huaisu''s white face, as if she was the only blush of spring light on the dark street.


    "Big Brother Leng, why did you change your face again?"Ye Fan shrugged, "Didn''t you still recognize him?" "How did you do it?"


    Xiao Huai Su puffed up her lips and revealed a look of a young girl: "It''s that ¡­ A familiar feeling. "


    Ye Fan stared nkly for a moment, then chuckled and said, "A woman''s senses are really sharp."The two of them fell into a silence for more than ten seconds.


    Although Ye Fan felt like he had a lot of things to say, but he didn''t know what to say or where to start.Helpless, Ye Fan could only say: "Sister Xiao, I..." "Let''s go."


    <span>"Oh ¡­" Xiao Huai Su nodded, she pursed her red lips and did not say anything.


    Ye Fan turned around and was about to leave, but he suddenly opened his mouth.


    "You ¡­"<span>"I ¡­"


    Two years ¡­ They both wanted to say something at the same time, but when they bumped into each other, they were both stunned.<span>Ye Fan gave a self-deprecating smile, "What do you want?"


    Xiao Huai Su blushed and shook her head: "No, I don''t know where Lan Lan went. I''m just walking around by myself."


    <span>"Then... Walk together? "


    <span>"Sure."


    The two walked together on the street.Ye Fan could hear that Xiao Huai Su''s heart was beating a little fast. Actually, even he himself was a bit confused as to what he was doing.


    <span>If it was his real face, he would definitely not dare to go shopping with Xiao Huaisu, or even talk to her.


    But, with a different face, when the two of them used the name that they had used in the Demon God Kingdom, they called each other ¡­ Everything seemed to have returned to those three short and impressive days.


    "Cold... Brother Leng, you should be very busy right? Will it affect your cultivation? " Xiao Huai Su asked gently.


    He didn''t act like a principal at all. His noble attitude made him seem like a little girl in primary school who was full of admiration for her.<span>When Ye Fan heard this question, he couldn''t help but bitterly smile, "Right now, I want to train, but even I don''t know how to do so ¡­"


    "Why?" Xiao Huai Su was puzzled: "In this world, is there anyone who is better at training than you? "You are an unprecedented cultivating genius in the eyes of countless people."


    Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a touch of frustration, "Because, I have a feeling now..."


    If I were to use my current cultivation method, I might not even be able to defeat that fellow even after cultivating for 10,000 years or even 100,000 years.


    Thus ¡­ "All of a sudden, I don''t know how I should start cultivating ¡­"


    Xiao Huai Su looked at the man in shock: "How did you know? You fought with that person?"


    <span>Ye Fan nodded.


    "Lost?""I almost died."


    Xiao Huai Su was obviously frightened as she covered her mouth with her hand and almost cried out. Her beautiful eyes were filled with worry as she looked at the man with some lingering fear. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2548

    Seeing the woman so nervous, Ye Fan''s mood naturally became moreplicated, and he smiled, "There''s still time, there will always be a way."


    Xiao Huai Su remained calm for a while before saying: "If this news were to spread out, I''m afraid that everyone would be scared to the point that they would join the Obsidian Corps.


    After all, to many people, the reason why they did not make a move was because they believed that Ye Xuanguang would not be a match for you. "


    Ye Fan''s eyes showed a trace of confusion, "Actually, the appearance of Ye Xuanguang''s obsidian legion is not necessarily a bad thing.


    This civilization will be destroyed within a year. At that time, if there was no way to save them, then it would be better for some people to ride the Ark and leave.<span>I am thinking, even if I really have a way to deal with Ye Xuanguang, what can I do to stop the primordial chaos from disappearing? "


    Xiao Huai Su thought for a while and said gently: "Brother Leng, you actually don''t need to put all of this pressure on yourself.<span>All you have to do is try to do what you think is right, without regret, and don''t care what the future holds.


    No one could satisfy everyone. Even if you saved the prehistoric era, there would still be people who would speak ill of you behind your back.


    Even if you fail in the end, or run away, there will be people who will remember you well, and there will be people who will always trust you and follow you. "Ye Fan looked deeply at the woman and immediately smiled, "Big Sis Xiao was tricked by me, do you still trust me?"


    When Xiao Huaisu heard this, she red at him and said, "I finally understand why Big Brother Leng has so many wives and concubines by his side. They must have been tricked by you!"<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders and didn''t deny it. Seeing a cultivator up ahead selling a variety of jade ornaments for gathering spiritual energy, he stopped in his tracks.


    <span>These essories actually didn''t have much of a function, they were nothing more than what the female cultivator used when she was dressing up.


    Ye Fan chose a good looking red jade bracelet and looked at Xiao Huaisu.


    Thest time he bought a bunch of jewelry, it made Xiao Huaikong happy. Until now, he still felt very guilty.<span>Xiao Huai Su was aware of what the man meant. She blushed and shook her head: "No need, just chat. I''ll just let my imagination run wild when you give me something."


    Ye Fan heard the woman''s words and also put down his bracelet.


    The two of them continued on their journey and strolled around the Sinless City. The sky gradually darkened.


    <span>"Big Brother Leng, it''s time to return to the n. There are some matters that we need to discuss tonight.


    <span>"It''s already embarrassing to let you wander around with me for so long in such a busy ce ¡­" Xiao Huaisu said, but she could not hide the reluctance in her eyes.


    Ye Fan shook his head, "It''s fine. It''s rare for me to be a stranger. I put down everything and took a leisurely stroll. Thank you, Big Sister Xiao, for apanying me."


    Xiao Huai Su smiled, "Brother Leng... If this world really disappears after a year, with my strength, I probably won''t be able to sit in a ark and leave. I also don''t want to join any Obsidian Corps.So, can you promise me, that if you don''t know how to deal with Ye Xuanguang before the apocalypse, and don''t know how to stop the world from disappearing?


    So, in private, do you think you can meet me again with that strange face of yours? "Although Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled, he still nodded, "Why would you need a strange face?"


    Xiao Huai Su pursed her lips andughed. Her gaze was gentle but there was a trace of shyness in it as she said: "Because ¡­ "Only then can I give you everything without any scruples..."<span>Ye Fan immediately felt his mouth go dry. What does this woman mean?


    <span>"After all ¡­ It''s already the end of the world, and I haven''t gotten to live like the person I like. How regretful ¡­ "


    <span>As Xiao Huai Su said this, she was too shy to continue and turned to run away.


    Ye Fan looked at the street, that seemingly escaping elegant figure, and couldn''t help but to gulp down his throat.


    <span>Could it be that all phoenix girls are like this? Yun''er was the same back then, but once she was determined, she seemed to be very proactive ¡­


    <span>Thinking of Yun''er, Ye Fan couldn''t help raising his head to look at the dusky sky. He didn''t know how she was doing, she should be together with him, but he didn''t know ¡­ Could they still meet again ¡­


    <span>Along the way, Ye Fan silently walked back to the pce''s great array, and saw that the women were all training in their own rooms.


    However, a figure that he hadn''t seen for a while had also entered the hall."Medicine first?" Ye Fan saw that the Pill Saint had actually appeared in the array and was preparing to concoct pills.


    "Sir God of Swords, you''re back." Medicine Master said with a smile.


    Ye Fan saw that the two women beside him, one was Zhang E and the other was Ao Shuang, both of them were busy preparing the ingredients to be thrown into the pill furnace.Now that her body had recovered, Ao Shuo even followed the medicine as the first step and became her disciple. Atst, she came out from the pain she had previously suffered.


    "Are you bringing the alchemy room to the Sinless City?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Madam Ling''s special technique is indeed mysterious. By relying on the time difference, I can refine even more useful pills before the apocalypse."


    <span>When the timees, everyone will need arge amount of spiritual pills for cultivation andbat.


    "Thank you Mistress Su for your consideration. Otherwise, I would still be wasting time at Immortal Sword Sect."


    <span>Ye Fan pped his forehead, he had really forgotten about this point, medicine truly needed time first.


    Su Qingxue was the one who had nned everything behind the scenes. She felt that she really couldn''t leave this butler of hers.


    "Then you can refine a few more pills that can speed up your training and speed up your recovery. Currently, all the materials you need are prehistoric materials, whatever you want." Ye Fan said."This is a matter of life and death. This time, I will do my best to help you, Sir God of Swords!"


    Ye Fan patted the guy on the shoulder. The two of them could be considered as friends without fighting. No matter if he would betray them in the future, at least right now, they still had to really thank him.


    Walking out of the alchemy room, Ye Fan saw Gu Qing, who was about to rush out.


    Gu Qing wore a simple but elegant azure long skirt, and his disposition was much more refined than when he first met her.<span>"Sect Master." Gu Qing was slightly stunned. He looked at Ye Fan with aplicated expression in his eyes, and respectfully bowed.


    Ye Fan also hadn''t seen this woman for a few days. Thinking back to when he was at the Northern Hou Residence, visiting the Rainbow Cloud Workshop, choosing the Courtesan Belle selection, secretly observing her affairs with Ao Han and the Crown Prince, it seemed like a lifetime ago.


    <span>Actually, the outside world didn''tst long, but Ye Fan had already lived for hundreds of years in the ring.


    Thus, when he saw Gu Qing, he felt a sense of reminiscence.


    <span>Gu Qing also looked timidly at Ye Fan. Although she knew it wasn''t appropriate, she had indeed not seen this man for a long time.


    She knew very well that she wasn''t worthy of the high and mighty him, but ¡­ Who doesn''t have a little fantasy?


    Even if she could see him once in a while, she would be satisfied.


    <span>"You came too? "What are you busy with?" Ye Fan asked with a smile.


    "The princess wants me to go and fetch the marquis'' wife, Miss Sangqing and the rest. After all, they are family, so it''s not good for them to stay in the tavern outside." Gu Qing said."Uncle Shui also came?"


    "They''re here." Gu Qing smiled, "The Sect Leader is in such a crisis, but he''s actually thinking about Uncle Shui?"


    <span>"In your eyes, am I a cold-hearted and heartless person?"


    Gu Qing blushed. "Of course not, if Sect Leader was that sort of person, Qing''er wouldn''t ¡­"


    <span>As the words left his mouth, Gu Qing realized that he had leaked it. She quickly pursed her lips and gripped her hands tightly. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2549

    <span>Ye Fan also pretended not to understand, waved his hand and said, "Go, help my parents, and arrange everything."


    If there''s anything you need, just do your best to satisfy them. I''ll go cultivate first.<span>"Yes sir." Gu Qing looked deeply at the man. He felt slightly disappointed in his heart, then he turned around and left.


    Ye Fan sighed, he didn''t stay in this world for long, but he still owed a lot of love debts.


    However, he really didn''t have that kind of feelings for Gu Qing. He couldn''t lie to him, he had to pretend to be stupid.


    However, thinking back to Xiao Huaisu''sst words, that charming demeanor, and mature temperament, Ye Fan could not help but feel a little hot in his heart.


    <span>He walked to Su Qingxue''s room and saw that the woman was drawing something, so he silently walked over.


    <span>From behind, he embraced the woman''s slender waist.


    "Hubby, did you go out to rx?" Su Qingxue asked gently.


    Smelling the fragrance of Jasmine''s hair, Ye Fan replied with a "En", "Wife, tell me ¡­ If we really only have less than three months, then shouldn''t we finish all of the unfinished business ¡­ "


    Su Qingxue''s body trembled as she turned around and wrapped her arms around the man''s neck. There was a hint of a smile on her white face.


    "If you admit defeat, then I promise you, we will throw away everything here together and do what we want for the rest of the time."


    Ye Fan was speechless, "So ¡­ ¡­." If I don''t admit defeat, do you agree? "<span>Su Qingxue nodded seriously, "Let me tell you the truth, I cultivate the Dark Nether Method from the Wordless Book at a very critical point.


    If I break through to Primordial Yin at this time, then it would be many times more difficult to sessfully cultivate it in the future.Thus ¡­ If you want to fight to the end, then I won''t give you my body, because I want to fight you to thest minute.


    However... "If you choose to give up, then I won''t cultivate anymore. I will apany you to the end, regardless of life or death ¡­"


    Ye Fan gave a self-deprecating smile, "How could I give up? I still want to take you and reunite with my daughter."


    "Then you just have to bear with it. Let me tell you, if I can cultivate it, then my body will ¡­"


    <span>Su Qingxue moved close to the man''s ear and whispered a string of words.


    <span>Ye Fan was startled, "Is that true?" How could this affect the function? "Is it that exciting?"


    <span>Su Qingxue''s face blushed, "Whether it''s true or not, you''ll know once you survive."


    <span>Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air, suddenly feeling a strong urge to defeat Ye Xuanguang.


    <span>"Hey, you two, can you not openly discuss this matter of life reproducing?"


    Chu Yunyao knocked on the wall, her face full of helplessness.


    <span>Ye Fan gave an awkward smile, "Yunyao, why did youe over? Are you not going to stay in theboratory?"


    Chu Yunyao rolled her eyes at him and walked over to Su Qingxue''s side. She picked up the drawing Su Qingxue had just drawn."This is it?"


    "That''s right." Su Qingxue let go of the man and turned around. "This is the scene I saw when I used the Sky Spill Technique."<span>Ye Fan nced at it, and found that it was a veryplex blueprint, a bit like a device made of all kinds ofponents.


    <span>"What is this?"


    "It should be the Obsidian Legion. They are currently building a new ark in the Magic Crystal Mine.With this blueprint, when the timees, it will be much easier to steal or destroy the Ark. " Chu Yunyao looked at it for a while before speaking.


    <span>Ye Fan was surprised. Su Qingxue could even deduce such a thing?


    "Wife, aren''t you too strong? How about we calcte what would happen after my battle with Ye Xuanguang?"


    <span>Su Qingxue regretfully said, "That person is too powerful. Once I calcte what is rted to him, I will faint from the pain."


    Ye Fan smiled awkwardly. Actually, he also knew that it was impossible for him to calcte Ye Xuanguang''s various paths, otherwise Su Qingxue would have told him earlier.


    <span>Seeing Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao start to discuss about the uing arrangements, Ye Fan did not disturb them.


    What he needed to do by himself was actually cultivate. It was just that he still needed to find inspiration.


    <span>Even if he risked his life to reach the fourth stage of disintegration, he still would not have any chance of winning against Ye Xuanguang.


    <span>Therefore, he wasn''t in a hurry to cultivate blindly. He had to find the right direction.


    Arriving at Ling Yuwei''s room, Ye Fan hugged the woman who was busy with studying formations.


    Ling Yuwei blushed. She knew what a man meant, so she naturally wouldn''t refuse him.


    Over the next few days, besides searching for inspiration in Ling Yuwei''s room, Ye Fan also searched for inspiration in the other women''s rooms.<span>Just thinking about it made him feel a little amused. At a time like this, he still had the leisure to be so elegant.


    But in reality, relying on the Heaven Mending Technique could more or less speed up the cultivation of the women, as well as increase Ye Fan''s own Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivation.


    It was a pity that Ye Fan didn''t find any signs of improvement when he discovered the Divine Dragon Bloodline.


    <span>After more than ten days in the array, the women began to be unable to bear it. After all, Ye Fan''s physical fitness was too strong.


    <span>All the girls protested, letting Ye Fan practice alone for a period of time.


    Ye Fan also walked out of the great formation and arrived at the residence of the Ye Huangtu couple. He chatted with the people from the Northern Marquis Manor for a while.


    From Ye Huang Tu''s words, he found out that there were already armies and Chaos Realm experts working together to destroy the evil spirits.<span>Arge number of people had already gotten the chance to retreat, and this was finally a turning point.


    <span>Because of the appearance of the evil spirits in the Demon God Kingdom, they were no longer able to concentrate on fighting. While the great chaos raged, they seemed to be gradually forming a united front.


    Ye Fan felt a little bit guilty. After all, he had promised to let Teng Jiu Yu and the others sit on the ark, but the ark had now been snatched away by the Obsidian Legion.<span>He could only hope that the other party didn''t know that he temporarily didn''t have a Ark.


    <span>"Big brother! Father! Mother! It''s snowing! " Ye Shuangqing eximed in surprise.


    The crowd turned around and saw the heavy snow falling from the sky into the yard.


    <span>Ji Su Xin was surprised, "Is it winter already in the Sinless City?"


    "This ce is actually pretty simr to the Wilderness, going even further north than Beiming City. It''s normal for snow to fall here," said Ye Huang.


    <span>Ye Fan breathed in the cold air, stood up and prepared to leave.


    "Brother, leave Soup Yuan behind. I''m so bored staying here." Seeing that the man was about to leave, Sunless quickly pleaded in a soft voice.


    Ye Fan smiled and also took out Rice Ball and gave it to his sister.


    When Tang Yuan saw Sang Yanqing, he pounced on her as if he was a family member. It seemed that he had had enough of that man.


    <span>She held the dumpling happily and quickly took out the prepared meat to feed to the dumpling.


    "This child, he''s still in the mood to tease Rice Ball even at a time like this." Ji Suxin shook her head.


    <span>Ye Shiqing pouted and said, "Anyway, with you here, I am sure you will be fine. You are the one who created miracles."


    Ye Fan smiled, and after saying his goodbyes, he walked out of the yard and found that the candlelight was on the street nearby, bowing towards him.


    "When did youe?" Ye Fan walked over. Previously, he hadn''t seen this woman, so he was still wondering where she had gone to.<span>Candle revealed a timid daughter stance, softly saying: "Master, this servant did something wrong, please punish me ¡­" Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2550

    Ye Fan looked at this demon-like woman. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had serious matters to take care of, he would have punished her for ten days to half a month regardless of whether she did anything wrong or not.


    "Candle, I am going to train now, I''lle find you in the future." Ye Fan said.


    When Candle saw that Ye Fan was about to leave, she said with her charming eyes: "Master, it''s about Feng Qinn''s matter..."


    <span>"Feng Qinn?" Ye Fan turned around, his heart tightened, "What happened to her?"


    <span>"Wind... "Elder Feng, she ran into the Obsidian Legion and was captured by them." Candle lowered her head and said.


    <span>"What!?" Ye Fan hurriedly asked, "When did it happen?"


    <span>"Just a few days ago, she saw this servant. Because of what happened in the cavest time, this servant was joking with her.


    <span>However, I didn''t expect that Elder Feng would be so angry that he woulde chase after us. Outside, we met the cultivators of the Obsidian Legion.


    Those two cultivators coveted our beauty, so they insisted on our serving. Naturally, we wouldn''t listen to them.


    This servant escaped back, but Elder Feng was caught, this servant does not dare to tell master ¡­ " There were tears in Candle''s eyes, and she was very worried.


    "You ¡­" Ye Fan felt a burst of frustration and anxiety in his heart, but he also knew that scolding the candlelight was of no use, "Where is she, do you know?"


    "We''ve already investigated and found out. This servant only dared to tell Master because I knew where Elder Feng was imprisoned." "That group of people from the Obsidian Corps have a stronghold not far from here."


    "Then why aren''t you bringing me over!?""Yes!" "Master ¡­"


    The two hurriedly left the innocent city.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    A few days ago, in the restaurant.


    "What do you mean?" Feng Qinn turned around and looked at the candlelight.


    <span>Candle winked coquettishly, "It''s nothing much, the world is over, of course we have to stand in formation as soon as possible.


    Wouldn''t it be great of you to follow a powerful man and teach a few heartless people a lesson? "<span>After Feng Qinn fell into deep thought, he asked, "What are you trying to do?"


    <span>"This is a very important matter, how can we chat in a ce like this?" Candle got up and walked out of the restaurant. "If you are interested, you cane with me."


    After a moment of hesitation, Feng Qinn followed the candle light and left the tavern. They arrived at a house built out of green bamboo.


    <span>Because of therge number of cultivators that came from the Sinless City, there wasn''t enough shelter all of a sudden. Many cultivators used sand, bamboo, wood, and other things to build temporary homes. For cultivators, it was very easy to build homes.


    <span>"Elder Feng also knows that it is the end of the world now. The strength of the Obsidian Army''s Profound Dragon Emperor is unfathomable.


    Once the Apocalypse Conference ends, the entire prehistoric era would probably be conquered by the Obsidian Legion. When that happens, it''ll be difficult for us ordinary women to find someone to rely on. "


    The candlelight sat down as the Bi Kong Cicada poured a cup of wine for Feng Qinn.


    "What, you want to rely on Ye Xuanguang?" Feng Qinn said coldly: "Could it be that you think the Sword God will be defeated?"


    "Although the Sword God is my current master, from my observations, he shouldn''t be Ye Xuanguang''s match.<span>Thus ¡­ To be safe, we should change sides as soon as possible so that we don''t end up as the Sword God''s aplices. " Candleughed.


    "You want to deal with the Sword God so you can go to Ye Xuanguang and im credit?" Feng Qinn was a little doubtful, "Aren''t you very loyal to him? Besides... Can you hide from him? "


    "Loyalty?" Candle chuckled, "Elder Feng, do you think that we, the Huaxu Family, will talk about loyalty?" If we have to talk about loyalty, it''s only to Patriarch Chi You, who would talk about loyalty to the sword god? "


    Feng Qinn narrowed his eyes. He had almost forgotten that this woman came from the Huaxu Family...<span>"What''s more ¡­" Candle looked at him with hatred: "In his eyes, I am only a ything, he has never treated me as a person.


    I was willing topromise, and became his servant, in exchange for his survival.


    <span>I thought that if he would treat me sincerely one day, I would ept it.


    What a pity ¡­ He has so many women around him that he can''t give any of them to me.


    <span>Since that''s the case, don''t me me ¡­ "Take his life as capital to join the Obsidian Legion."


    <span>Feng Qinn''s expression wasplex. He thought for a moment, then coldly said: "You still expect him to be sincere to a woman for someone like him? "He is just ackey who covets beauty and swindles women''s feelings."


    "That''s right." Candle sighed, "Elder Feng, I''m looking for you because you are also a victim.<span>When he had openly chosen you to be his concubine, he had ignored everything and allowed you to be aughingstock.


    <span>Feng Qinn gritted his teeth, "Of course not!"


    <span>"Then, are you willing to take off his head and offer it to the Profound Dragon Emperor with me?"


    Feng Qinn sat down and asked, "What do you n to do?"<span>Candle smiled charmingly and took out a jade bottle, "Inside this bottle is the ''Red Dust Tribtion'', a medicine not even the Holy Spirit can resist.


    The refining material came from a demon beast fish in the ancient sea. Only the female fish could secrete this kind of substance when sheid an egg.


    <span>That fellow covets beauty, so he will definitely covet you. As long as you flick your finger a little, he will definitely take the bait.


    <span>When the timees, you will be in the wine he drinks and you will be in this mortal world cmity. No matter how powerful he is, he will still lose his mind.


    When that timees, with our strengths, if we want to take his head and destroy his primordial spirit, wouldn''t that be easy? "


    <span>"Why don''t you do it yourself?" Feng Qinn was suspicious.


    Candle sighed, "At this critical moment, he will notpletely trust me, but... He would never suspect you, because you are the righteous Dragon Blood Queen. "


    Feng Qinn thought about it for a moment before he took the bottle. "Alright, I''ll go."Finished speaking, Feng Qinn turned around and was about to leave.


    <span>However, the candlelight called out to her, "Elder Feng, let''s drink a cup before you leave. This is to build our trust."


    <span>The candlelight raised the wine cup and brought it to Feng Qinn.


    Feng Qinn looked at the amber liquid, then looked at the smiling candlelight, took the wine cup, and drank it all in one gulp.<span>Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly felt dizzy!


    Crap!<span>Feng Qinn was even more frightened as he realized that he couldn''t operate his martial arts?!


    Following Feng Qinn''s gentle fall to the ground, everything turned dark before his eyes ¡­When she woke up again, Feng Qinn was in an underground cave. A few chains had locked her hands and feet in ce, and she was unable to move inside.


    "Elder Feng, you''re awake?" The candlelight, along with the Bikong Cicada, were all smilingly watching her from within the cave.<span>Feng Qinn felt weak and was unable to circte his energy. "What''s going on, I clearly didn''t ¡­"


    <span>"Didn''t drink it, did you?"


    <span>Candle regretted: "Elder Feng, you disappoint me. You didn''t believe me at all.


    This wine was not a poison, but an antidote ¡­. The thing that really sealed your meridians and made you feel weak was the incense in my room.If you drink the wine, everything will be fine, but if you don''t drink ¡­ Then you can''t me me for imprisoning you.


    After all ¡­ I wouldn''t dare ask you to tell that guy about my n. "


    After the candlelight had finished speaking, her face turned cold, "Cicada, make your move." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2551

    The Bi Kong cicada walked forward and suddenly tore all of Feng Qinn''s clothes into pieces!


    He then grabbed Feng Qinn''s mouth and gulped down a bottle of liquid.


    <span>At this moment, Feng Qinn''s meridians were obstructed and he was unable to resist at all. He was ashamed and indignant.


    "You ¡­ You. "Hmm ¡­" Feng Qinn shouted out and realized that he couldn''t even speak. He became mute!


    Candle giggled: "Elder Feng, your figure is really good ah..."


    As for this medicine, the cicada will feed you a bottle every day so that you can behave.


    <span>Wait here for a few days, my maidservants will use the method I taught you and let you experience some fun ¡­


    When I bring the janitor that you speak of back here, he will definitely run in to save you when he sees you like this.


    At that time ¡­ I only need to be by your side, activate the mechanism, and all of you will ascend together. "


    Feng Qinn struggled with all his might. His face was filled with rage, but it was to no avail.


    Candle''s cultivation level was higher than hers, and her ability to use medicine was also extremely high. All of the medicines had been used just in time to perfectly restrain her.<span>For the next few days, Feng Qinn thought that he would suffer some sort of cruel torture, but he never thought that it was actually not what she was thinking.


    The Bi Kong cicada woulde and feed her medicine on time so that she wouldn''t be able to escape.


    <span>There would also be many different groups of maids that would run to this prison cell and do something that would make Feng Qinn feel unsightly.


    <span>All day long, Feng Qinn felt his entire body burning, and he was about to go crazy.


    Ever since she was young, she had been educated by ady of a noble family. After going to the battlefield, she had carried along the character of a soldier, and was exceptionally upright and reserved.


    Regarding these matters, Feng Qinn was very conservative.<span>The maids sent by the candlelight had bold and innovative methods, causing Feng Qinn to wish he could hide in a crack in the ground and not even dare to look at them.


    <span>What was even worse was that from time to time, they would stick to Feng Qinn''s body, causing her to seem as if she was one of them.


    At the beginning, she had wanted to run, but day and night, voices kepting into her ears. She couldn''t avoid them even if she wanted to, so she just epted it.The candlelight, she knew, was trying to torture her, to break her.


    If that was the case, Feng Qinn could also be proud as well. He was holding on and would not let these things lead him astray!


    However, after a few days of this, Feng Qinn was already numb to it.<span>She uneasily discovered that she wasn''t that shy anymore ¡­


    It was as if she had opened the door to a new world. She had never thought that women could be like this ¡­


    On this day, after the Bi Kong Cicada finished feeding the medicine, there was no servant girl.


    <span>In the cave, the Bi Kong Cicada used some strange flowers and herbs to decorate it. Then, he used the blood of some demon beast to draw some runes on it.


    <span>The cave had a strange look to it, and it was giving off a strange fragrance.


    After dealing with these matters, the Bi Kong cicada directly left.Feng Qinn felt that something was not right. Just as he was anxious, he suddenly heard Ye Fan''s voice from outside the cave.


    <span>"Where are the Obsidian Legion?"


    Ye Fan discovered that there seemed to be only Feng Qinn in this cave.


    <span>"This servant doesn''t know. Could it be that I have temporarily left?" Candle looked nk.


    Ye Fan didn''t care. In any case, no one was for the best. He was only worried about what kind of torture they would be facing these days.<span>As soon as he entered the cave, he immediately saw the calm before him. There wasn''t a single strand of hair on his body, and his hands and feet were cuffed.


    "Wind Director!" Seeing this scene, Ye Fan''s heart immediately sank.


    He was about to go and save her when he was stopped by the candlelight.<span>"Master!" There was a trick to it, there was no one guarding this ce, but strange things could be found everywhere. These flowers, nts and runes might have traps.


    <span>Although their master is powerful, the Obsidian Army is an extraordinary force.


    <span>"If anything happens to the master, something big is going to happen," said Candlelight.


    Although Ye Fan was anxious, he didn''t dare to be too reckless, "Then what do you think we should do?"


    <span>Candle took out a bottle. It was the Red Dust Cmity from before. "Master, your servant will go save General Wind.


    "This medicine is a rare spiritual herb in the Ancient Sea. It can resist a lot of poison. This servant will drink it before entering, so it should be safer."


    <span>Candle put the medicine in her mouth, took a deep breath, softly looked at Ye Fan: "Master, if something happens to me, please do not forget me..."


    Ye Fan frowned, and directly grabbed the medicine bottle, "It''s better if I go. If it''s me, I should be fine."


    Feng Qinn saw Ye Fan take the bottle away and was about to drink it, so he desperately tried to stop him.


    She didn''t care about being naked. Her body struggled, but she couldn''t make a sound. She was so anxious that two streams of tears rolled down her face.


    Ye Fan smiled in relief, "Director Feng, wait a moment, I''ming to save you."After drinking the potion, he ran into the cave.


    <span>Ye Fan discovered that there seemed to be no danger, so he casually released some sword intent and urately cut off the shackles on Feng Qinn''s hands and feet.


    <span>Feng Qinn hurriedly made a ''pounce'' motion and tightly hugged Ye Fan, and it was even with his body, tightly held onto Ye Fan''s head!


    At this time, Ye Fan was a bit confused. After all, Feng Qinn was not wearing any clothes!


    <span>Feng Qinn turned his head and looked at the approaching candlelight with iparable vignce.


    <span>Candle giggled: "Elder Feng, I didn''t think that you would also have such a bold and unrestrained time?"


    <span>At this time, Ye Fan''s old face also turned red. He lifted his head from Feng Qinn''s embrace and giggled, "Director Feng, don''t you hate me? "Even if you want to thank me, there''s no need to be so hot and spicy."


    <span>Feng Qinn was slightly startled. She suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    <span>Seeing the candlelight winking yfully at her, Feng Qinn finally realized ¡­ He had been deceived!


    <span>She looked at Ye Fan, who was giggling foolishly, then looked at the innocent looking candlelight, thinking of all the things she had been through recently, and her tears fell like rain.


    "Elder Feng!" Why are you crying? " The candlelight, pretending not to know, came forward tofort her.


    However, Feng Qinn directly pped him on the face.


    "Elder Feng ¡­" It was my fault. I shouldn''t have left you behind. What happened to you in the past few days was all because of me ¡­. " Candle med herself.Ye Fan also thought that Feng Qinn was sullied by those people, which was why he was so angry and sad.


    <span>Although he was also very angry in his heart, he cared more for this woman. After all, it wasn''t her fault.


    Ye Fan hugged Feng Qinn tightly, and regardless of her struggles, he said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, it was my fault..."


    If I had been a bit more decisive, facing up to my feelings for you and keeping you by my side, I wouldn''t have let this happen to you.


    Don''t worry, no matter what you be, I will take responsibility for you ¡­I will do everything in my power to make up for the grievances that you''ve suffered today. "


    Feng Qinn''s body trembled and stiffened. Actually, what she was thinking about waspletely different from what Ye Fan was thinking about.


    However, the man''s words made Feng Qinn cry even harder.<span>It was as if all the grievances and grievances from so many days had exploded at this moment, yet they made her feel iparable warmth and sweetness.


    This was the first time Ye Fan saw Feng Qinn cry so fiercely, so he held her even more tightly.<span>To be honest, his feelings for Feng Qinn were definitely more than love, and definitely not as deep as his feelings for another woman.


    However, he would definitely care about this woman.


    And after experiencing this incident, Ye Fan also knew that in his heart, he had long since considered Feng Qinn as his strong woman.Thus, he no longer wanted to avoid this rtionship ¡­


    Candle chuckled from the side as she retreated while saying, "Master, this servant will guard outside. You should properlyfort Elder Feng." Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2552

    After a while, Feng Qinn''s emotions calmed down and the medicinal effects faded. He could finally speak normally again.<span>She found herself in the arms of a man who was not wearing anything, and her heart felt like a deer.


    But somehow, she didn''t feel too ashamed. Instead, she felt ¡­ It didn''t seem like much.After all, these days, she had truly "broadened her horizons". Ordinary physical intimacy had already made her feel at peace.


    "You ¡­ You said earlier that you will take responsibility for whatever I transform into. Is that true? " Feng Qinn asked.<span>Ye Fan nodded, "Of course, I don''t have many good points, but I will definitely do what I promised my woman."


    <span>"Who is your woman ¡­"


    <span>"What, you still want to escape? "The whole world knows that Feng Qinn was chosen by me, he is my descendant!" Ye Fan chuckled and said.


    When Feng Qinn heard this, his body turned hot and he immediately began fantasizing.


    <span>But then she quickly shook her head. No, no, no. How shameless!


    <span>"Stop talking nonsense, and ¡­ I didn''t do anything, so don''t nder my innocence! " Feng Qinn hugged his body and turned his head away.


    Ye Fan was stunned. What''s wrong with Feng Qinn? His expression and tone of voice all revealed the charm of a woman.


    Just like a frozen snow lotus, theyer of ice melted, revealing a alluring beauty that was extremely captivating.<span>"I''ve already said it, I don''t mind." Ye Fan smiled and said, he always thought that Feng Qinn didn''t want to admit it, "You must think it through, this is not your fault."


    "I''ve already said that I''m not tainted by anyone!" The people who came these days were all women! That candle makes me sick! Do you really want me to be touched by that stinking man?! " Feng Qinn huffed.


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was confused, but when he thought about it, he suddenly realized something!


    Feng Qinn then asked worriedly, "What were you drinking just now? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?"<span>Ye Fan took a deep breath, and stroked his forehead, "Lan, let''s get this over and done with. How did this happen?"


    <span>An hourter, Ye Fan walked out of the cave with Feng Qinn.


    <span>Ye Fan took out Xu Linshan''s clothes from his ring and put them on for Feng Qinn. The style of the clothes for the two was simr to their figure, which was quite suitable.


    Seeing Candle''s innocent expression, Ye Fan pitifully stood there, not knowing what to say to her.


    This demoness was almost at the end of her life, how could she have the mood to y this sort of game?<span>"Master... This servant only wanted Master and Elder Feng to have no regrets. If Master wants to punish, then please punish this servant. "Candle directly knelt down.


    When Feng Qinn thought about how bitter he had been at being tricked and how he had been watching all sorts of performances these past few days, he became even angrier.


    She rushed forward and grabbed Candle''s cor, pping her two times in the face, causing Candle''s face to turn red.<span>"Elder Feng, please hit me. I have gone too far..." Candlelight looked at her with misty eyes.


    <span>Feng Qinn raised his hand, about to continue the fight, but was stopped by Ye Fan.


    <span>"Stop fighting," Ye Fan said.


    Feng Qinn said unhappily: "She''s lying to me. She''s also lying to you. I''ve been imprisoned for so many days, so what if I hit her a few times?! She told me to hit her anyway! "Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "You also know that she let you hit her?" "This woman, I can''t wait for you to beat her up. The more you do this to her, the more excited she will feel. Don''t look at her aggrieved face, she''s happy inside."


    Feng Qinn stared nkly for a moment. Then, he carefully turned his head to look at the candlelight, and his eyes actually concealed a hint of secret joy and satisfaction.Feng Qinn could not help but shiver and quickly let go of the candle, "You ¡­ "You''re a freak!"


    "So hateful, master, to say it like this, this servant ¡­" Candle bit her lips.


    Ye Fan sneered, "You want me to punish you, but I''m not going to punish you. For a woman like you, either I kill you or I beat you and scold you, it''s all nonsense."<span>"Master... Then kill me, and I''ll cut you into pieces! "


    <span>"If this world is destined to be destroyed, then I would rather be tortured to death by Master ¡­"


    <span>Feng Qinn was so frightened that he immediately took a few steps back. She was stunned to see a perverted expression on the face of Candle who clearly had an exquisite and high grade face.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Candle, it''s about time, you really scared the hell out of me."


    Candle adjusted the cor of her clothes and tossed her hair behind her head, reverting back to her noble and cold appearance."I can''t help it, every time I see such a serious and cold beauty like Elder Feng, I am very excited ¡­"


    However, Master is already called Lan, why didn''t you do it in the cave?<span>"It''s your fault!"


    <span>Ye Fan extended his hand and forcefully poked Candle''s forehead, causing the woman to stagger.


    The candlelight glowed with excitement as it held his forehead and gave the man a flirting look.<span>"Stop fooling around. Do you have anything to say about the proper business I asked you to do?" Ye Fan asked.


    Only then did the candle light recede a bit, smiled and nodded, then said, "ording to Master''s instructions, we have gathered all the information concerning Emperor Chi You from all the footholds of Huaxu Family.


    "I also asked some of the schrs from Nine Li University who specialized in studying Chi You Emperor''s life story. Some of them had points of view that seemed to be simr to their master''s point of view."


    Candle said, and handed a space bag to Ye Fan.<span>"Everything is here."


    "En," Ye Fan took the bag and said with a smile, "It''s been hard on you."


    <span>A look of disappointment appeared on Candle''s face.


    Ye Fan frowned, and directly kicked the woman''s stomach, smashing the candlelight into the mountain!


    "Trash!" It took me so long to do such a small thing! "


    Candle''s eyes revealed a hint of satisfaction. Coughing, she kneeled down and said, "Your servant knows her wrongs."<span>"Go outside the city and wait. I don''t want to see you in the city!"


    <span>"As you wish ¡­"


    Ye Fan shook his head, dragging the dumbstruck Feng Qinn as he directly got up and returned to the Sinless City.


    "Sigh, this woman, her taste has been getting more and more intense recently. Speak to her properly, as if she owes her a debt. She must be beaten and scolded." Ye Fan speechlessly shook his head.


    Feng Qinn could be considered to have gained an insight as she fearfully stroked her chest. The past few days of experience simply made her feel as if decades of life had gone to waste!"You want the candle light to investigate the Demon God of Chi You? Did Chi You have some important rtion with this great disaster? " Feng Qinn returned to his senses and asked curiously.


    <span>Ye Fan curled his lips and gave a simple exnation of the n to save the world that he had seen from the ark, which had been thought over by the Ether Civilization.


    <span>Then, he deduced that Ji Xuanyuan and Chi You had once thought of how to save this world, which was why he came up with such aplicated story.


    In fact, when he returned to the Great War, he let Candle handle this matter, but it would take some time, and he did not rush her.


    To the entire prehistoric era, Chi You was basically the devil king, but only Jiu Li kept arge amount of information about him."So, you want to find a way to stop the destruction of the primitive world through some of Chi You''s life records?" Feng Qinn was stunned. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2553

    "Actually, I''m not sure if Chi You has a concrete n or not.<span>But in my opinion, this time, the biggest problem wasn''t Ye Xuanguang''s obsidian legion, even if they didn''t have the obsidian, but they did have white, red, and green obsidian.


    <span>If the Great Wastnds World were to be devoured sooner orter, the oue would not change as long as there was Ye Xuanguang around.


    <span>Most people now had their attention focused on the Obsidian Legion. How was it possible for them to survive the apocalypse?


    But I think. As long as there is time, the first thing we have to think about is how to prevent the world from being destroyed.Although the chances were very small, however ¡­ The probability of defeating Ye Xuanming was also very small, what''s the point of defeating him and not being able to save the world?


    I might as well bring my beloved person and seek refuge with Ye Xuanguang right now, or snatch an ark, and escape by myself, right? "<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, smiled at Feng Qinn and said, "Of course, I will definitely bring you and big sister Xiao along."


    "You still dare to have ideas about Susu?!"<span>Feng Qinn''s beautiful eyes stared at the man, but she soon discovered that she was extremely jealous. Furthermore, this wasn''t the time to be concerned about such things.


    <span>She cleared her throat, "I don''t want you to save me. I will fight with the Feng family until the veryst moment."


    Ye Fan helplessly spread his hands, "I just guessed it, a lot of you definitely wouldn''t be willing to run away like this, especially you guys who have been on the battlefield and have already put life and death on the line. How could you be afraid of death just because of the end of time?""It''s good that you know this." Feng Qinn said proudly.


    <span>After a moment of silence, Feng Qinn quietly nced at the man and said faintly: "I didn''t notice, but you''re quite a calm person ¡­"


    <span>At a time like this when the world is in chaos, we can still be clear about the overall situation, and do not wholeheartedly consider an opponent like Ye Xuanguang. "


    "Haha ¡­" In Ye Xuanguang''s eyes, I have never been his match and I am indeed helpless against him.


    <span>However, I didn''t regard him as an opponent that I had to defeat. Although I yearned for supreme power, that wasn''t my greatest goal.


    "As long as I can protect the people and things that I love and care about, it will be enough. As for not being able to beat Ye Xuanguang, I can ept that." Ye Fan said.<span>Feng Qinn looked deeply at the man. With more interactions, she couldn''t help but admit that this man was able to reach his current position simply by relying on the sword in his hand.


    Even though this fellow had many ws, he was clear-headed when it came to both right and wrong.<span>"If you need any help ¡­" "You can tell me." Feng Qinn softly said.


    <span>As soon as she finished speaking, the woman immediately exined, "Don''t misunderstand. Although my cultivation is not high enough, for the sake of the Shen Long family, I will do my best."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled yfully and said, "Divine dragon bloodline. If the realms of the two are simr, it seems that if Yin and Yang are reconciled, there will be an unexpected effect..."


    Feng Qinn red at the man, "Stop it!" How could there be a shortcut for the Divine Dragon Bloodline to advance!? Even if there were some benefits, it would not be possible to rely on this matter to attack the Azure Dragon! "


    Ye Fanughed out loud, "Just kidding. Lan, don''t be angry."Feng Qinn turned his head away and no longer paid any attention to the man. With a frown, his face was rosy and he seemed to be deep in thought.


    Returning to the pce in the Sinless City, Chu Yunyao was currently discussing something with Su Qingxue and the other girls.


    "What''s there to be happy about? The atmosphere is pretty good." Ye Fan walked in.


    "Yun Yao''s vine has been sessfully tested. It will be ready for mass production very soon." Su Qingxue said.Ye Fan stared nkly, "It''s the kind of gic vine that can avoid being targeted by evil spirits?"


    <span>Chu Yunyao nodded, "With the time difference provided by this array, I made haste and got Benjamin to give some frontline soldiers in the Odin Empire. After the injection, the evil spirits did not take the initiative to attack them."


    <span>"Where''s your body?" His hair turned purple? Is there anything special about it? " Ye Fan asked.


    "There are no side effects found, no purple hair, turning purple is just a special type of mutation, not everyone would change their expressions just because of the immune system of the Chaotic Force." Chu Yunyao said.<span>"We n to take advantage of the Alliance''s convention, which is going to be held in two days, and officially advertise it throughout the great wastnds.


    "Let everyone be vinated as much as possible, so that even if the primal chaos devours us, at least we won''t die too many because of the evil spirits that appear," said Feng Yueying.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and nodded, "This is indeed very important, then let''s quickly mass produce it. This is currently the most important matter."


    Su Qingxue looked suspiciously at the man, "Hubby, why do I feel like you have some good news? It seems like you are in a good mood."<span>Ye Fan guiltily shook his head, "Nothing, I just went out for a stroll, so it was a lot easier."


    "Is that so..."Ye Fan chuckled, waved his hand towards those women, went back to his own practice room, and started to look through a lot of Chi You''s information.


    The women were all a bit confused when they saw the man hiding in the house and reading before the big battle. However, they did not ask him about it. After all, Ye Fan definitely knew what he was doing.


    <span>After looking through a lot of information, Ye Fan gained a better understanding of Chi You''s life.


    He discovered that from Chi You''s behavior, he was definitely not a demon god or a tyrant.<span>Moreover, in the records, there were quite a lot of things that Chi You and Ji Xuanyuan had been friendly with each other.


    The thing that Ye Fan was most concerned about was that there was a remnant book, which was actually called the "Diary" of Chi You Emperor.


    On this remnant scroll, there were a few scribbles of ancient words.Actually, there was no guarantee that Chi You didn''t write it, because no one had ever seen Chi You''s calligraphy...


    "Others might not understand me, but he should know that he is the same as me, destined to be born and be extraordinary!"


    "Why did you block me when you knew the final result?"


    "He should understand that sacrifice is necessary for a better future."


    "This discovery made me both frightened and excited. Did I discover some truth that I shouldn''t have discovered?""The me Emperor said that I had gone mad, but I know that I did not. I had to do this. This was my mission ¡­"


    <span>"I''m not afraid of death, I''m afraid that it''s not worth it ¡­"


    After Ye Fan finished reading these broken words, he couldn''t help but fall into deep thought.Unknowingly, two days had passed outside. Su Qingxue came to the door and reminded Ye Fan that it was time for him to attend the Alliance''s Gathering.


    <span>"Ai Er, the Military Advisor and the rest, as well as the Barbarian King and Deities Temr have all arrived. They knew what you were looking for and thus didn''te to find you." Su Qingxue said.


    Ye Fan nodded. Although there were still some things he couldn''t figure out, he still knew that he had to go out and show his face, so he got up and followed the woman out of the pce, heading towards the big city square. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2554

    At this moment, there were at least tens of thousands of cultivators in the threeps and threeps outside of the za. Not to mention those who were not qualified to participate in this conference, they were all divided into different camps.Representatives from all over the Great Wastnds had gathered. The core members of the Great Wastnds'' ns, heaven chosen ones, immortal pces, Devil King''s Hall, Wilderness, Odin Empire, and God''s Court had all arrived.


    The number of sage realm cultivators at the scene had already reached a few hundred, and new faces had also appeared in the chaos realm. None of them had appeared in the previous test.


    Obviously, this crisis had caused all the powerful warriors in the Great Deste World to have no choice but to leave their mountains.


    <span>The power of the prehistoric era was revered. Seated at the middle of arge round table was not Xie Linyuan, the Barbarian King, or the others, but those Chaos Realm experts.


    Other than the fact that Lan Ting didn''t care about his position and face, he stood silently beside the cultivators of the Sinless City.


    <span>Kui Xin and the other Chaos Realm cultivators were all sitting in the center of the arena, acting as if none of them were convinced by the other''s power.


    Seeing Ye Fan walking in, everyone started to cheer.


    "God of Swords, it''s time!"


    "Hello, Sir God of Swords!"


    "He looks so young!" Some people eximed in admiration.


    "Nonsense, the Sword God isn''t even 20 years old yet. Otherwise, how could he be called an unprecedented genius ¡­" The fanatics praised him profusely.<span>"Oh my god, is the one beside the God of Swords his wife? So beautiful... "As expected of the Poetic Sword God''s Twin des, so romantic ¡­" The beautiful woman''s eyes lit up.


    "Hmph. Bitch, with your looks, you still want the Sword God''s favor?" Another female cultivator beside him scorned.


    <span>All kinds of cultivators were discussing amongst themselves.


    <span>Su Qingxue and the other women silently stayed at the banquet table at the Northern Marquis Mansion. They did not follow the man to the center area so that they would not be affected by all kinds of gossip.


    <span>Ye Fan could feel the hubbub of voices around him. Facing countless pairs of worshipful and curious eyes, he had the same feeling as when he was young and participating in the Sai Te Great Assembly.


    "We pay our respects to the High Priest!" Buchahar''s eyes were filled with friendliness as he bowed together with Mu Ren and Nabu Qi.


    "Boss, you''re the only one left!" Xie Linyuan said as he led the current emperor''s son, Fu An, to an Odin Empire seat.<span>"Ye Fan..." Ai''er pursed his lips and smiled. His eyes were filled with longing.


    "Sir God of Swords, thank you for your hard work!" Magic King Phillips and the other Immortal Pce members also stood up.Ye Fan smiled and nodded to them one by one, greeting them.


    "Kid, we meet again." Ren Tianliang seemed to be in high spirits, his eyes were like torches, and his cultivation seemed to have improved by leaps and bounds.


    <span>Ye Fan discovered that he was sitting at the round table in the middle, which further confirmed his deduction.


    "Looks like the Patriarch of the Tianwu Dynasty is undergoing his tribtion?"


    "Haha, seeing your battle with the Heavenly Star Divine General, I have a deep feeling," Ren Tian Kuo said.In truth, with Ren Tianxing''s level of talent, he had gained the right to enter the chaos level long ago by attracting the punishments of the Chaos Gods.


    However, this God''s Punishment wasn''t set in stone. Moreover, Ren Tian Kuo had always been engrossed in the Emperor Level Fist Arts, so he had been negligent.<span>"Sir God of Swords, please sit here." Eloran pointed to a seat facing the entrance of the Sinless City.


    <span>Ye Fan actually felt that there was no need to sit down, so he could just talk about some key points and leave.


    However, with so many people already here, it was inappropriate for him to act too casually. He should at least give them some respect.


    "Okay."The moment Ye Fan sat down, he heard a cold snort from the other side.


    "You are that God of Swords? The so-called number one person in all the prehistoric times, he arrived at thetest. Did he want everyone to wait so that he could reveal his identity? It''s so childish. "The one who spoke was a handsome man with long hair that fell to his waist. Although his age could not be determined, one could still see the arrogance on his face.


    Ye Fan observed him for a moment. This person should belong to the Dark Nether n, around the fifth level of the Chaos realm.<span>"Why, does this brother mind? "Why don''t you go out and walk back?" Ye Fan chuckled.


    The long-haired man smirked, "I''m not interested. It''s just that I can''t stand to see someone who is obviously weak acting so arrogantly and unting his identity."


    <span>After these words were spoken, the crowd immediately burst into discussion. They felt that this person was truly bold, daring to go against the Sword God.


    There were many experts from the prehistoric era gathered here, but they all held great respect for the Sword God. After all, regardless of their age, power was the most important thing.


    Could this guy really have the confidence to challenge the Sword God?"Zhang Yunmian, I haven''t seen you for thousands of years, but you''re still so unreasonable. This young man is quite honest, how did he provoke you?"


    A dignified woman dressed in purple couldn''t help but say a few words.


    Ye Fan nced at it, this woman was a bit familiar, and couldn''t help but to say in astonishment, "Senior is..." Back then, outside the Darknorth city ¡­The woman smiled. "What, did you just recognize me?"


    Ye Fan swept his gaze over the crowd again, and saw another Chaos Realm cultivator of the Divine Dragon n sitting beside Ren Tian Kuo, holding a wine gourd in his hand. Wasn''t that one of the two Patriarchs of the city guarding outside the Beiming City?


    "Brat, we meet again. I never thought that so many things would happen in such a short amount of time." A ck-clothed man with dragon stripesughed.<span>Ye Fan was suddenly enlightened. No wonder when he was outside of Beiming City, he felt that the strength of these two people was very vague and unmanageable.


    They had thought that they were sage realm cultivators, but they were actually Chaos realm experts!<span>Until now, Ye Fan could only tell that they should be between the third and fifth level of the Primal Chaos realm. But if they were assigned to guard the northern border, they definitely wouldn''t be ordinary people in the Primal Chaos Realm.


    <span>If he thought about it carefully, it made sense. How could sending two sage realm experts frighten the Wilderness Goddess Hall?


    "Zhu Ge Xuan Qin, don''t think that just because you are my cousin you can point fingers and talk.


    I''m just talking about the matter. You guys treat this kid as a God of Swords, but I don''t see it that way.


    In my eyes, this kid is nothing more than an arrogant, overconfident person who doesn''t know his ce. Zhang Yunmian sneered.


    The scene went into an uproar, and immediately, people began to feel indignant.<span>"How arrogant!" Even if you are an expert of the Dark Nether n, why don''t you look at this asion!


    His Excellency God of Swords'' strength was obvious to all. He shook the immortal pce, defeated the Heavenly Star Divine General, and killed the City Lord. A while ago, he even went to the Demon God Kingdom to kill one of the Three Illusionary Gods of the Obsidian Legion!With this level of strength, who would be unwilling to ept it? Do you think that just because you''re at the Chaos Realm, you have the qualifications to challenge the Venerable God of Swords?


    Sir God of Swords'' strength can''t be measured by your Chaos Realm cultivation! "


    "Exactly! If you don''t want to sit down, hurry up and get lost! Hong Huang, you don''t have to be the fool to save us! "<span>The group of loyal supporters of the Sword God all began to angrily denounce Zhang Yunmian for not knowing what was good for him.


    Especially the people of the Divine Dragon n, they felt that the Netherezim n had the intention of provoking them and were especially angry.


    <span>Zhang Yunmian let out a coldugh and stood up. He pointed at Ye Fan and said, "Ye, you despicable viin, do you still think that these people are fools?


    Do you dare to say it yourself? Back then in the Royal Tomb, what was the result of your fight with the Profound Dragon Emperor!? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2555

    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet, and almost everyone was stunned.


    "What?" The sword god fought with the Profound Dragon Emperor? "<span>"They fought?"


    "Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "But I heard that the Royal Tomb was suddenly destroyed, and there are traces of an intense battle. Could this be true?"


    Many people looked at each other and whispered to each other. The atmosphere was chaotic."Gentle Snow, this is troublesome." Ling Yuwei muttered.


    <span>Su Qingxue quietly watched and coldly said, "I already expected this, there''s no need to make such a big fuss."


    <span>The girls looked at her, but they all revealed worried expressions.


    "Esteemed God of Swords, have you fought with the Profound Dragon Emperor before?" Quisin asked curiously.


    Ye Fan smiled, "That''s right, there was a battle..." But I never tried to hide it.<span>"As soon as I arrived, this ancestor of the Xuanming n immediately said that I was fooling everyone, isn''t that a bit too hasty?"


    "How is the battle going?" Ren Tianliang was very interested.<span>Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, "Ye Xuanguang is very strong, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    "Hua!"


    The faces of everyone present changed. It was as if they had been thrown into countless explosive packages as the atmospherepletely boiled!


    Panic and despair was written all over their faces.


    "I heard that Ye Xuanguang belongs to our Divine Dragon Family''s Azure Dragon bloodline. Hearing you say this, I especially want to experience it." Ren Tianzhu''s eyes revealed a glimmer of light.<span>"Azure Dragon bloodline ¡­" "The legendary bloodlines ¡­ meeting them once in a lifetime is not a wasted life ¡­"


    Ye Fan bitterly smiled, the key point was that this guy was still the Azure Dragon from the Three Tribtions, it was too outrageous...Zhang Yunmian''s face revealed a hint of pride, and used his cultivation to spread his voice, sneering, "Everyone can see now, this person does not have the strength to lead everyone to fight against the Obsidian Legion.


    What right did he have to be here, to be the master of this Alliance Assembly, to pretend to be calm here?


    There were still two months before the Apocalypse. Could it be that he wanted all the experts from the prehistoric era to die with him?


    The prehistoric era hase to an end. What we need to think about is how to live, not how to be used by some people to engage in meaningless battles. "<span>The moment he said that, a lot of people immediately agreed. Their anger toward Zhang Yunmian also weakened a lot.


    Ye Fan lowered his head and chuckled, "I said..." This Ancestor surnamed Zhang, if I am not mistaken, you have already joined the Obsidian Corps, right? "


    <span>The scene once again caused a wave of discussion, as everyone looked doubtfully at Zhang Yunmian.


    "That''s right!" This guy has already sided with the Obsidian Army, he''s here to tempt the masses! "


    "That must be it. Lord Sword God definitely has a way. If Ye Xuanguang is not afraid, then why is he not chasing after us?"


    Immediately, another group of people started to support Ye Fan.Zhang Yunmian''s face sank, "Nonsense! I just don''t want a brat like you to swindle everyone! "


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it." Ye Fan said indifferently, "Actually, even if you didn''t say it, I would have made it clear today."


    <span>Zhang Yunmian narrowed his eyes as if he was surprised.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and said in a clear voice, "Everyone from the prehistoric era, first of all, I am not the one who initiated this Alliance Conference, and I do not have the thought of being the chief of any alliance,manding all the heroes.


    It''s just that the Shen Long family has such a proposal, and I think that it is also necessary to let everyone know the truth before participating.


    <span>The prehistord would indeed bepletely devoured by the void of primal chaos within a year. Right now, there seemed to be no other way to prevent this cmity.


    But the obsidian legion came here for two reasons. First, they wanted to take away enough resources so that they could survive in the void of primal chaos.


    <span>Secondly, they could take away the cultivators they needed and be thebat strength of their army.


    I don''t want to lie to you. If you stay, you might die faster, so there is only one way to join the Obsidian Legion.I am currently not Ye Xuanguang''s opponent, so perhaps even if all of usbined our powers, we would still be unable to defeat him.


    In another two months, the chances were slim.


    <span>However, I don''t agree with the concept of the Obsidian Corps, so ¡­ I will stay and fight to thest moment to save the world.


    As for the rest of you, if you want to stay, that is entirely up to you. "


    The scene waspletely silent, as if everyone wasn''t mentally prepared for Ye Fan''s words."How could it be like this? I thought Lord God of Swords was leading us to defeat that damnable Obsidian Legion!"


    "If the Profound Dragon Emperor cannot even defeat the Sword God, then how powerful is he?"


    "We''ll stay. Are you really waiting for death? "Fear appeared in the eyes of many people, especially the cultivators who weren''t even at the Saint Realm. Knowing that they wanted to join the Obsidian Corps was almost impossible.


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, if someone here were to join the Obsidian Army, would you really not stop them? You won''t harbor hatred in your heart? " The Demon King''s Pce Patriarch Qinglian stood up and asked.


    Ye Fan nodded his head, "If I care about all these, I wouldn''t be here, why would I admit that I am inferior to Ye Xuanguang?"


    "If that''s the case, then we can avoid many conflicts. "Sir God of Swords, you truly are an emperor level swordsman."


    With that, Qingming suddenly stood up and flew into the air with a group of Sage realm experts from the Demon King''s Hall.


    The group of people bowed towards the eastern sky.


    "Wee, Lord Di Tianzhao!"


    The entire crowd was wondering what was going on, but in the next moment, they felt a strong pressure enveloping the entire city!A group of ck armored, Chaos and Sage Realm Obsidian Legion soldiers arrived in a sh!


    <span>And the one leading this group of warriors was a tall, sturdy man, almost three meters tall, dressed entirely in ck armor with the markings of a vicious beast. He looked like a war god with his eyes closed.


    Di Tianzhao!?Ye Fan remembered who this person was. He was the leader of the Three Phantoms, that expert from the Primal Chaos faction.


    Di Tianzhao was like a cold god. He stood in the air and used a rough and heavy voice to shout, "I am one of the Three Illusionary Gods, Di Tianzhao!"


    His voice actually came from his stomach!?<span>"I have been ordered to mine the demon crystal mines in the ancient Demon Abyss, and build a huge ark to avoid the end of the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    His Majesty the Profound Dragon Emperor traversed the Primal ne. A mere child from the Divine Dragon n wasn''t worth mentioning.<span>If you know what''s good for you, then follow me to the mine right now and help to build the ark.


    "After the Apocalypse, we can prioritize entering the Obsidian Army to avoid disaster ¡­"Ye Fan and everyone else were shocked. This Azure Light Grandmaster and his group of ancient Demon Abyss demons had actually long since run to the Obsidian Corps!?


    <span>But it was no wonder, because arge number of sects had been massacred in the Ancient Devil Abyss. For the sake of the mine, this group of people must have been terrified.


    What made the ns present even more shameful was that this Alliance Conference had actually be the "Recruitment Assembly" of the Obsidian Legion!?


    It was clear that the Obsidian Army and Ye Xuanguang were not afraid of their gathering, and instead wanted to take the opportunity to pull some strong men!


    "How preposterous! The obsidian legion''s methods are cruel, causing us to be burnt to ashes in prehistoric times!<span>You evildoers from the devil sect, you ran away before the battle even began. If I can''t kill Ye Xuanguang, I''ll burn you evildoers from the devil sect to ashes! "


    An ancestor of the primal chaos realm of the phoenix n was furious beyond belief when he saw the tragic casualties at the front lines.<span>He mmed the table and rose to his feet, his body wreathed in phoenix mes. He shot up into the air, intent on exterminating all of the Azure Light Faction cultivators in the blink of an eye! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2556

    The phoenix mes turned into dozens of golden rings that spun out.


    The sage realm cultivators such as Patriarch Green Light weren''t strong enough to withstand the primal chaos phoenix mes, but they didn''t panic in the slightest. They only gave disdainful sneers.A man with long white hair suddenly appeared in front of the group of Qing Lang.


    With a wave of his hand, a surge of fierce wind magic crushed all the golden rings. They were deflected and rendered useless.


    The Phoenix Ancestor immediately spread out his swan wings from his back and flew at high speed, circling around to release countless phoenix mes and shattered feathers.


    However, the white-haired man''s movement technique was still one step faster, and he released a tornado. After absorbing the Phoenix mes, he turned into a ming tornado and forced the Phoenix Ancestor back!<span>"This Ancestor, don''t even think about it. Any Chaos Realm expert who stands out behind Lord Di Tianzhao is enough to deal with you."


    Even His Excellency God of Swords said that he wouldn''t forcefully stop us, but why is he still so stubborn? " Patriarch Green Light and the others all smirked."If you do not attend this meeting, I will not say a word!


    But even though you have already pledged your allegiance to the Obsidian Army, you still dare toe here to shake our morale, you are extremely shameless! "


    The Phoenix Ancestor directly activated the Red Lotus zing Blood, and thousands of rays of light instantly shot out from the sky.


    "Crimson Lotus Burst!"


    Dozens of phoenix mes clones materialized in that moment, shing towards the group of forefathers!<span>With the sudden change in attack coupled with the increased power of the Phoenix mes, the white-haired man''s Violent Wind Magic was clearly unable to keep up.


    <span>After the Phoenix mes clone broke through an enormous wind barrier, the expressions of the forefathers and the rest of the group changed greatly from fright.


    <span>Di Tianzhao made his move all of a sudden. More than a dozen dark gray lines shot out in the air.


    When each gray line precisely touched the phoenix mes behind them, the clone becamepletely disorganized.


    Some directly copsed, while others seemed to have been absorbed by the gray lines.


    What was even more surprising was that a portion of the phoenix mes actually reflected back.


    The old ancestor directly absorbed the phoenix mes and was about to make another move when he saw that the surroundings were already densely covered in gray threads that spread out from Di Tianhao''s body, covering more than half of the sky."Such insignificant skill, my phoenix family is not afraid that you will beat the phoenix me back!"


    The Phoenix Ancestor did not sense any danger and once again activated his phoenix mes. A giant phoenix bird suddenly flew out!


    "Phoenix Cry Nine Clouds!"


    In a split-second, wherever the Phoenix passed, there were intense explosions. The mes created by the explosions caused the Phoenix to be bigger and bigger, and its power also increased ordingly!"This is bad!" Some of the Chaos Realm cultivators noticed something and they cried out in rm.


    The dark gray energy in the sky gradually grew thicker and enveloped the forefather within.The Phoenix Bird seemed to have lost all of its power when it saw that the explosion had struck the body of the Green Radiance Grandmaster and the others. It only let out a loud rumble.


    <span>"AHH!"


    The Phoenix Ancestor let out a blood-curdling screech, and his body seemed to have been roasted by raging mes as he descended from the sky!


    "What''s going on?" Most of the people present had never seen this sort of talent and werepletely unable to understand it."It''s the ''three natures'' of the Chaos-n." Ren Tianliang''s eyes lit up, and he frowned as he spoke.


    Just as the crowd was astonished, a fiery red figure suddenly flew out from the crowd. A pir of phoenix me appeared in midair, catching the Phoenix Ancestor.


    "Monarch level Phoenix me!?"<span>A great number of exmations sounded out, and all of their gazes were gathered on Xiao Xin''er''s body.


    Seeing the woman fly out, Ye Fan''s heart tightened, "Xin''er!" "Don''t do it!"


    Xiao Xin''er turned her head and looked at him helplessly, as if she was telling a man that she wasn''t that stupid.


    She didn''t even know what tricks this Di Tianzhao had up his sleeve, not to mention that the gap in cultivation was too great. If she were to make a move here, she would be in a dire situation.A group of people from the Phoenix n surrounded the old ancestor and checked on his injuries.


    "I''m fine, the phoenix mes can''t hurt me too much!" The old ancestor clutched his chest as he panted heavily.Zhang Yunmian then flew up andughed out loud: "You bunch of arrogant fellows, you guys can continue to stay here and wait for death with this famous Sword God.


    <span>"After witnessing Lord Di Tianzhao''s power, I have confirmed my judgement. Only by following the Obsidian Legion and the Emperor of the Profound Dragon Empire can I leave this ce!"


    <span>With that, Zhang Yunmian flew to the back of Di Tianzhao and bowed to him.


    Many people were gnashing their teeth and cursing loudly. However, they did not dare to attack.


    Many cultivators who had originally worshipped the Sword God and were brimming with confidence were now filled with disappointment.


    In the sky, Di Tianxing spoke with a voice transmission in his ownnguage, "There was no intention to kill toe here today. What needs to be said has already been said.<span>"If you still hope to get lucky, you will naturally see the oue of the Apocalypse..."


    After he finished speaking, Di Tianzhao led a group of ck Obsidian Army soldiers and proudly turned around to leave.<span>As soon as he left, a group of cultivators followed closely behind, scattering like a flock of birds, afraid of being caught.


    "Humph, there really are many cowards who fear death and have no bottom line!" The Beast Saintughed coldly.


    The immortals of the immortal pce all felt disdain towards the bunch of Devil King Hall cultivators as they cursed in all directions.Even so, a group of people still walked out, looking quite deste.


    The Phoenix Ancestor had already recovered by now, and he angrily pounded the ground."How could this be ¡­ There''s nothing we can do about it! "


    "Allegedly, the talent of the ''three natures'' of the Primal Chaos n emphasizes one which is both unpredictable and evil, and which can be changed at will.


    "It is an extremely evil and difficult talent to deal with. Now that I have met it today, it is as I expected." Ren Tianliang sighed with emotion."What do you mean by random conversion? What happened just now?" Quisin wondered.


    "Can''t you see that that move, the Phoenix''s Cry of the Nine Heavens, seems to have been sted by Patriarch Green Light''s group?"However, almost all of the injuries had been transmitted to this Divine Phoenix Grandmaster.


    <span>"In other words, if you attack your opponent, you will instead injure yourself." ElRoman said with a frown.


    Ren Tianliang smiled wryly, "Not only that, I''ve heard that when one reaches a high cultivation realm, one can attack or heal oneself to achieve the purpose of hurting the opponent."As long as it is under the control of the three, any attack can be converted, and the healing can be changed as well, making it impossible to defend against. "


    Everyone was bbergasted. This was the first time they had heard of such a shameless talent.<span>"Then wasn''t the Chaosworld invincible? How can we fight like this? " Someone immediately asked.


    <span>Zhu Ge Xuan Qin spoke: "All talents have a limit, and the transformation of three attributes is the same.


    Most likely, if his Excellency the Sword God had acted just now and forcibly used the Emperor level sword-intent, causing enormous amounts of damage, the members of the Chaotic n probably wouldn''t have been able to make it in time.<span>As long as I raise the damage to a sufficiently high level, the three attributes will no longer be terrifying ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "As expected of senior, to be able to see through the crux of the problem."


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, there''s no need for you to tter me. Even if I knew, I''d still be helpless against this Di Tianzhao."


    "What elder sister said is right. I''m afraid that apart from Sir God of Swords, all of us present together might not necessarily be that guy''s match." The old man from the Divine Dragon n said with a wry smile.


    The atmosphere at the scene immediately dropped to the freezing point. A head of the Three Illusionary Gods was already so difficult to deal with and the Sword God couldn''t defeat Ye Xuanguang, what should he do? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2557

    <span>"Kid, things are already like this. Do you have any ns?" Ren Tian Kuo asked.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the tens of thousands of people at the scene and smiled, "Just now, I already said everything I wanted to say. The situation is like this, everyone wants to go to the Obsidian Corps, that is your freedom."


    No one has the right to ask you to stay and gamble your lives, including me. "Tens of thousands of people present had aplicated expression on their faces. It was obvious that many of them had been tempted.


    <span>Ye Fan looked at the Patriarch who had just made a move and sighed, "To be honest, I originally thought that for the sake of longevity, most cultivators would try their best to choose a path that would allow them to survive.


    But after what I saw today, I realized that not all cultivators are afraid of death and do not care about themon people in this world.<span>I will work hard until the very end, but whether I can change anything, I don''t even know ¡­ "


    All of the Chaos experts present looked at each other in dismay, clearly sighing with emotion.If not for the end of the world, they would never have thought that they would have to make such a choice one day.


    Next, Ye Fan told him about the vine that Chu Yunyao had invented.


    As for the more detailed details, before the apocalypse, he had nothing to do with how the various sides coordinated and cooperated with each other to resist the evil spirits.<span>Not long after, the Alliance''s Assembly ended.


    Most of the cultivators'' hearts were heavy, and there were many things to be done from all sides.Even though the duration was short, the words were clear.


    With the departure ofrge numbers of people from the Sinless City, the city became deserted once more.


    Ye Fan bid farewell to some old friends, and arranged to meet them at the Apocalypse.


    "We''ll meet again when the timees. Who knows, there might be a lot of them. They might already be on the side of the Obsidian Legion." Blue Rain muttered.


    <span>"Little Yu, don''t talk about it anymore. Your mouth was so bright before!" Ning Xuemo smiled and said.


    Ye Fan smiled at thedies. Seeing the snow getting heavier outside the pce, he walked out.


    Arriving at a corner of the corridor outside the pce, Ye Fan gazed at the dusky sky, somewhat lost in thought."What''s wrong? Why do you look so serious?" Ar walked over, her amber hair bringing warmth to the room.


    Ye Fan looked at the woman, smiled and said, "Do you still want to go back to the Temple?""That''s right, we can''t just leave the people behind. Even if I train in the formation, even if I reach the Chaos Realm, it won''t change the entire situation," Ai''er sighed.


    Ye Fan reached out his hand to put his arm around the woman''s shoulders, "Ai Er..." "Tell me, am I being too brave? Is it really necessary to reach this step?"


    Al thought about it, "Maybe ¡­" Some people would think you''re a fool. To go against the Obsidian Legion and save the prehistoric era, you seem to be a fool.


    This was because, just like humans, they would die from old age and sickness. The apocalypse in the prehistoric era was also a natural rule.


    Since it was an objective rule, why did he have to change it? He ended up with injuries and even lost his life.<span>But I can understand you, perhaps because of myself, as foolish as I am to want to guard the Shrine.


    <span>In order to transcend life and death, cultivators would cultivate, increase their cultivation, and constantly increase their lifespan.


    Wasn''t this the most basic action against thews of nature?Even though he knew that, regardless of how powerful his cultivation was, he would still grow old sooner orter. However, he still had to fight against the Heavens.


    Perhaps to you, in order to allow this world to exist for a longer time, doing such silly things is also a form of resistance towards the Heavenly Dao. "


    Ye Fan looked deeply at the woman, and a thread of thought suddenly shed through his mind...


    "What''s wrong?" Aelle noticed the man''s strange expression.


    Ye Fan muttered to himself, "Cultivators, increase your cultivation, increase your lifespan..."<span>"Is something wrong?" Al wondered.


    <span>Ye Fan pped his forehead, then grabbed Ai''er''s face and directly kissed her!


    "I thought of it!" Ai Er, we''ll talk about it in the future. I won''t send you off! "


    Ye Fan''s body shed, directly rushing back into the pce.


    Ai''er stood in the corridor,pletely confused. He didn''t know whether tough or cry.The next few days, Ye Fan locked himself in his room, and his primordial spirit entered the God of Swords'' ring, constantly thinking.


    If it was said that intelligent life could increase one''s lifespan through cultivation.


    If such a famous world were to be a life form, how would it enhance its own ''cultivation'' and allow it to live longer?


    The devouring of the void of primal chaos was just like an aging process.


    The birth and demise of the civilized world was like the death of an old person, a cycle that repeated itself.


    For the sake of longevity, cultivators could fight against the Heavens. Was that not the way the world worked?His previous concern was the consumption of the Great Deste Stone, which had led to the end of the world.


    <span>However, human cultivators don''t just rely on spiritual energy to survive. The power of chaos and even higher primordial energy can all be absorbed by cultivators.


    <span>Cultivators rely on increasing their cultivation level to control higher levels of energy and evenws.


    Then, could it be that the only way for the world to resist ''aging'' was to rely on the Great Destion Stone?<span>Ye Fan continued to think about the possibilities, constantly going through the list and deduction in his mind.


    As he thought, he continued to cultivate from time to time. One day after another passed by.After ten days or so, Ye Fan discovered that even though he had some thoughts, he didn''t seem to have enough strength to push forward some ns.


    Feeling that he hadn''t been out for a few days, Ye Fan walked out of the pce, intending to change his mind a little.The city of the innocent was covered in white.


    When Ye Fan arrived at the courtyard of the Northern Marquis, he saw his family eating hot pot.<span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. It was only after asking that he found out that it was arranged by the little girl, Blue Rain, who was a hangover from ancient times.


    "Big Brother, I heard from sister-inw that you ran in very excitedly that day, is it because you''ve thought of a way to defeat Ye Xuanguang?" Ye Hang asked in anticipation.


    <span>"Hang''er, don''t bother your big brother. Hurry up and bring a bowl over." Ji Su''s heart ached for her eldest son.


    Ye Fan sat down to eat for a while, and found that the situation was not right, as something was missing from the scene.<span>"Mom, why isn''t Qing''ering to eat?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"That girl, she''s ying at the back with Rice Ball. It seems that Rice Ball is not in a good mood and doesn''t even have an appetite anymore," Ji Susu said.


    Ye Fan didn''t believe it, "How can thiszy bear be in a bad mood?" "If the world is destroyed, it will have its appetite too."Although he did not believe him, Ye Fan still cared a lot about thispanion of his who had saved his life a few times, so he got up and walked to the backyard.


    As expected, she found Ye Shuangqing sitting on the steps, watching Rice Ball y in the yard.


    <span>"Big brother, look at Soup Dumplings. He''s been making snowballs here everyday to y. He doesn''t even like meat anymore." Sunless pouted and said worriedly.


    Ye Fan frowned, looking at the small body of Soup Yuan, using his two short legs to clumsily push the snowball, and the snowball kept on rolling bigger and bigger. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2558

    Needless to say, although Soup Yuan''s legs were short and small, his strength was great. Even when he rolled the snowball four to five times bigger than his body, he could still easily push through.


    "Sesame Rice Ball, what''s wrong with you? You don''t even like the meat anymore." Sunless was worried by the side.


    "Almost like a shitty bear." Ye Fan muttered to himself. He also didn''t understand what was going on with thiszy bear. After living for so long, it was not like he had never yed in the snow before.


    "Qing''er, how many days has the Soup Dumplings been like this?" Ye Fan asked.<span>She nodded, "Yes, if you are free, you cane and scram. I would like to see you, but my parents do not want me to disturb you."


    As he was speaking, Rice Ball had already rolled a snowball towards the wall and stopped.


    <span>He turned his head, ran to the center of the snow, and rolled again in the other direction.


    "Soup Dumplings, you can roll around in circles. That way, you can roll even bigger." Ye Wenqing coaxed.However, Sesame Rice Ball still rolled in a straight line all the way to the top of the wall before stopping once again.


    This repeated over and over again, the walls of the courtyard were already filled with various snowballs.


    Ye Fan was unknowingly lost in thought as he quietly sat on the cold steps, watching Rice Ball push about.<span>"Big brother, you''re so busy, yet you have the time to sit and watch Soup Dumplings make aeback?" Ye Xianqing asked curiously.


    Ye Fan was silent. After looking for a full half an hour, he suddenly stood up.


    He quickly went up and picked up the Soup Dumplings in one go. Then, he reached out his hand to scratch his round and fluffy belly.


    "Good youzy bear! How did youe up with this method!? I was lucky that I could understand it! "At the side, Ye Shuangqing looked at the man who was making fun of the bear with a silly smile, and was confused.


    <span>Ye Fan ran back into the house, picked up a few pieces of meat and put it in his mouth, then said with a smile, "I''m going back first, you guys eat more."


    <span>With that, Ye Fan had already left in a sh.


    Leaving the couple behind, they looked at each other in dismay.<span>"What happened to his son? "Seems to be very happy?" Ji Su Xin asked.


    "I watched the Soup Dumplings for a while, could it be that I was amused by it?" Ye Hang guessed.


    At this time, Su Qingxue was wearing a snow-white cape with a fur cor. She walked into the yard from the snow with Gu Qing following behind her.


    "Father, mother, little uncle, has Darling finished his meal and left yet?" Su Qingxue asked.<span>"I just left and I seem to have gotten something." Ye Huang said with a smile.


    Ji Su Xin quickly took her daughter-inw''s hand, "Qingxue, do you really think that there''s no need to cook anything else for us to eat and drink here? "Could it be that he''s too heartless?"Su Qingxue faintly smiled, "Actually, Darling''s pressure is very great. If the people around us still seem very nervous and scared, it will only make him feel more responsible."


    Therefore, we only need to give him a rxed environment. As for the others, we just need to believe in him. "<span>Ye Huangtu and his wife nodded as if they were deep in thought. There wasn''t much that they could do.


    <span>On the other side, Ye Fan returned to the pce and immediately immersed himself in the Sword God Ring.


    <span>Although the snowball was continuously expanding, once it touched the boundary, it would have to stop.


    <span>If you want the snowball to keep getting bigger, you need to break the boundary!


    <span>Then, what about people?


    After all, the energy within his body was limited, and so was his cells!


    So, no matter how hard Ye Fan tried to disintegrate, he would still be restricted by his body!


    He had to train his body continuously in order to withstand multiple disintegration.Only by cultivating the physical body would one be able to control the disintegrated sword intent.


    <span>However... What if the disintegration was not a technique for his body from the start!?


    If he hadn''t considered the problem of the physical body''s endurance from the very start, wouldn''t there be a need for him to cultivate his physical body?


    <span>When he first got it from Xu Linshan, Ye Fan thought it was an iplete manual because this martial art was too crude, simple and crude, without any beginning or end.


    <span>There was no training of the body, only a pure explosion of energy!


    <span>This kind of technique, not to mention Ye Fan, would probably be considered by the majority of the cultivators as a iplete technique.


    But in the end, Ye Fan himself believed all of this.


    If the disintegration was not intended to be used on the human body from the beginning, then everything seemed to be natural!


    <span>At first nce, this technique seemed to be closely rted to the cirction of energy within a person''s body. However, from a different angle ¡­ this could be the cirction of energy between heaven and earth!


    <span>"All living things in this world shall be infinitely strengthened ¡­ "Could it be that this is really ¡­"


    The more Ye Fan thought about it, the more terrifying it felt. Recalling that it might be the diary that Chi You left behind...


    "This discovery made me feel fear and excitement ¡­ me Emperor said I was crazy, but I know I wasn''t ¡­ "


    Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air. If disintegration was really aw that allowed the energy between heaven and earth to be infinitely strengthened, then it wasn''t a magic.<span>Then... Chi You had discovered a secret hidden in the world!


    <span>It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a password that existed in a ne!


    "Is that possible?"


    Ye Fan felt this was inconceivable, because in his view, if such aw existed, then it would be too abnormal!It was just like when he was ying a game. He was able to add all the values on the map to the game world as much as he wanted!


    <span>If there was a Creation God, then wouldn''t that be equivalent to leaving behind a "World Exterminating Bomb" that could explode at any time?


    What was even more unfathomable was that Chi You didn''t find out how he managed to spread the news about the broken piece of stone, and didn''t hide it.


    <span>However, it wouldn''t be difficult for someone at his level to advertise everywhere.


    "Without relying on the fleshly body, it will be used to disintegrate the Heavens and Earth ¡­ Could it be ¡­ Back then, Chi You wanted to destroy the Great Wastnds?!


    <span>If that was the case... I am Ji Xuanyuan and the me Emperor, perhaps I will stop him as well ¡­ "


    Ye Fan also didn''t know if he had gone crazy or not, and began to let his imagination run wild.


    However, he could not help but head towards this direction and begin to think about how to disintegrate the energy in the world outside his body ¡­After being in the Sword God Ring for over a hundred years, Ye Fan hadpletely immersed himself in a new understanding of disintegration...


    <span>Several dayster, Ye Fan directly left the sword de''s ring, and found himself covered in cold sweat!


    He hurriedly ran out of the room and looked around. He discovered that there was a te of spirit fruits that the women usually ate on a table."Hubby, you came out to eat?" Feng Yueying happened to pass by as she asked with a smile.


    Ye Fan waspletely focused, not paying attention to the woman, only focusing on the red fruit in his hand.<span>Feng Yueying saw the suspicious look on the man''s face and was a little worried, "Hubby, are you under too much pressure? Do you want to take a break?"


    Ye Fan still didn''t say anything, but held his breath, feeling every single grain, every bit of energy of the fruit in his hand.


    In a trance, Ye Fan felt that he and the fruit were coexisting in the same space, and they were inextricably linked.Disintegrate! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2559

    "Boom!"


    With an explosive sound, the tiny fruit was directly blown to the point where not even dregs remained. Even the juice had disappeared, leaving behind only a faint fragrance that reverberated within the pce ¡­The tables and chairs were shattered into splinters, and the hall was a mess.


    <span>Feng Yueying was so frightened that her face turned pale. She was scared silly. The other women also ran out when they heard themotion.


    <span>When they looked at Ye Fan, they immediately eximed in surprise, "Ah!" Hubby your hand ¡­ "


    <span>Ye Fan''s right hand was now covered in blood from the explosion.


    However, Ye Fan just grinned, as if he didn''t care at all.


    <span>"Husband, don''t be like this. I''m so scared. Are you feeling ufortable?" Nian Ru hurriedly took out a bottle of medicine and scattered the medicine for the man.


    <span>Ye Fan shook his head, indicating that it was fine, and that the wound on his hand was quickly healing.


    <span>He looked at the women. "Don''t you think this fruit is very powerful?"


    "What''s so amazing about that? You can use your martial arts to fry the fruit and then blow up your own hand." Xiao Xin''er said.


    Ye Fan had a mysterious look on his face, "Xin''er, you must have made a mistake. That explosion just now was the power of this fruit."<span>"Huh?" Xiao Xin''er did not believe him. "Who are you lying to? Do you think this is a fruit bomb?"


    Ye Fan sighed, not bothering to exin any further. He hugged the gentle and considerate A-Jiao and kissed her on the cheek.


    "I''m going out to cultivate for a few days. I''ll destroy this formation in the pce and possibly hurt you guys by ident. I''m going out."Without waiting for the girls to say anything, Ye Fan already ran out.


    In the following dozen or so days, explosions would frequentlye from the distance of the Sinless City.<span>Some of the cultivators tried to get closer to that area to investigate, but they were far away. They were scared away by the violent shock wave.


    <span>Gradually, no one dared to explore any more. The desert had be a forbidden zone.


    "This won''t do!"


    Ye Fanid down on the sand dune. Although he hadprehended more than a hundred years of the Sword God''s Ring, and had practiced for more than ten days, he still felt that it was very difficult.He began to understand why the Vermillion Bird thought that he didn''t have a grasp on the essence of the disintegration process.


    Disintegration required one to unleash the potential of external energy, not only within one''s own body, but also within such a narrow range.


    Disintegrating inside his body was actually the easiest method, because the physical body was more controble, unlike the various different types of energy outside.<span>In a sense, the disintegration of Ye Fan''s sword intent could be considered a type of released energy. It was actually the right direction, but it was still too basic.


    Moreover, in the end, sword intent was also a part of him.


    The real disintegration should be the enhanced password for all living things in the world.


    Regardless of whether or not it belonged to him, it could be enhanced greatly.Only by indiscriminately affecting everything around them could they be considered to be part of the Laws of the ne.


    However, it wasn''t that easy to release all sorts of energy into the air and earth, ording to thew of disintegration.


    <span>If one was not careful, they would identally injure themselves and others. Moreover, because of the over-disintegration, it would cause a huge explosion.


    <span>In these days, Ye Fan constantly made explosions, but in reality, it was a failure.


    This was simr to him disintegrating and causing injuries to his body. It was a category that went out of control.


    In terms of battle, this method might be effective. In any case, the most he could do was lose control and both sides would suffer.However, it seemed impossible for the world to use disintegration to raise one''s "cultivation."


    Firstly, he had no way of using his spiritual sense to cover the entire Great Deste World, and secondly, he could only blow up the entire Great Deste.


    "It looks like... "A true disintegration is far more difficult than I imagined." Ye Fan sighed with a headache.<span>Having been training so hard, Ye Fan felt that it was not a big deal, and his heart was also thinking about the situation with the woman.


    As he returned to the innocent city, he flipped through some recent news on his phone.


    <span>When they arrived in the sky above the city, Ye Fan suddenly heard some pedestrians chatting.


    "And the Mirror Man? "Lady Chu still has a batch of vines to deliver, why haven''t they been retrieved yet?"


    "Hai, don''t mention it. That Hua Huo Mirror drank too muchst night and identally ran into a ck hole. It''s time for us to get the vine."


    A group of cultivators from the Blessed Paradises were receiving a new batch of vines and were casually conversing with each other.Ye Fan frowned, looking towards a towering steeple in the city.


    The sky above that tower was the location of the ck hole, so it was a warning to the cultivators not to get too close to that area, lest they identally enter the ck hole.


    In the past, when the City Lord was present, the Primordial ck Hole was protected by the Mysterious Sky Pce, so naturally no one would barge in recklessly.


    But now, quite a few idents had urred, causing them to identally get sucked into the ck hole.<span>"Primal ck hole ¡­"


    Ye Fan muttered to himself, how could he have forgotten this?


    <span>If the primordial ck hole disintegrates. Will it work? If so, what kind of effect would it have?


    As Ye Fan was thinking, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head!


    "Weng ~ ~ ~" His ears rumbled and his skull trembled.<span>The God of Berserkers Mark on his forehead flickered, and Ye Fan felt his vision go ck.


    When he opened his eyes again, Ye Fan discovered that there was only darkness in front of him, with a colourful totem of a God of Berserkers shing beneath his feet.


    <span>"Heh, someone finally came ¡­"


    A vicious chuckle, apanied by a dignified and ancient voice, appeared in the darkness.


    "Who?" Ye Fan was at a loss, not knowing what was going on."I don''t have much time, son. Since you can hear me, it means that you are the first person who has truly started to understand me.


    Find my two horns, and follow your own heart. Perhaps, you can obtain what you want ¡­ ""Corner?" Ye Fan was shocked, "Don''t tell me you are Chi You?" Wait ¡­ "God of Berserkers Mark, is the God of Berserkers you?"


    <span>"There is no such thing as a demon in the world. What reigns over has always been the devil in the heart ¡­ "Remember, make your heart firm!"


    After saying this, Ye Fan immediately became clear-headed and instantly escaped from the darkness!


    Just as his vision blurred, he realized that he was about to fall from the sky. The conversation just now had actually urred in his mind in an instant.<span>Ye Fan touched his forehead, "God of Berserkers Mark..." Was it really left behind by Chi You? Could it be that when that old foodie sent Ye Qun to the shrine, it was also because of Chi You? "Two horns..."


    <span>Thinking about the deeper he went, Ye Fan started to sweat, not daring to think too much about it.


    Ye Fan took out the huge horn he had been wearing and bitterly smiled. Where would he find the other horn? For a guy like Chi You, perhaps even Taiji, Taisi, and Taizhen would not be able to find one.


    <span>Shaking his head, Ye Fan turned around and flew directly towards the candlelight. No matter what, he should first ask this genuine descendant of the Nine Li n.


    The candlelight, on the other hand, hadn''t gone far. Recently, it had been living in a bamboo house built outside of the city by itself. It was quite a good ce to rest and recuperate.


    As soon as Ye Fannded on the ground, he immediately noticed that the room was unexpectedly quite lively.


    "One versus one. Come,e,e,e! Each of you will pay ten primeval stones each!"


    Xiao Huai Su''s voice was loud and filled with pride, "You slut, you lost all my clothes yesterday, today I must strip you both as well!"


    Ye Fan deliberately concealed his aura, stealthily making his way to the door.<span>Looking at the mahjong table in the room, Xiao Huaisu was beaming with happiness as she saw the candlelight and Feng Qinn digging for a stone.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry. How did these three women get together?<span>However, what made Ye Fan even more surprised was that a woman he hadn''t seen for a long time had alsoe. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2560

    "Is your rtionship this close?"


    Ye Fan''s appearance caused Feng Qinn and Xiao Huaisu to panic a little, while Candle had a face full of joy.


    However, the remaining violet-clothed woman was actually Ah Zi who left with Yun Song He.Seeing Ye Fan, Ah Zi also immediately bowed respectfully with a trace of reverence.


    "Master!" Candle happily bowed, "Master, how can you be free toe to this servant''s ce?"<span>Ye Fan said, "There are some important things I want to ask you in person. Your methods are really good. After doing that kind of thing, I can''t believe that Qinn is actually willing to y mahjong with you."


    Xiao Huai Su was originally very shy when she saw Ye Fan, but after hearing Ye Fan''s words, she couldn''t help but ask curiously: "Lan Lan, what did the candlelight do to you?"


    Feng Qinn''s face turned red as he denied it in all seriousness: "It''s nothing, don''t let your imagination run wild. It''s been a long time since something like this happened."


    "Oh?" Xiao Huai Su looked suspicious and seemed to be deep in thought.Ye Fan smiled, not daring to share his experience from that time.


    "Master, I actually didn''t do anything. I was just drinking in the Sinless City. I met Lan Lan and Susu and had a chat with them.


    "I never thought that there would be a lot ofmon topics to discuss, so we decided to meet up and y mahjong. I don''t know how much time we have left anyway, so I wanted to have a happy life," said Candle with a smile.<span>Ye Fan lightlyughed, calling out in a very intimate way, it seems that they have been together quite a lot these past few days.


    However, Ye Fan couldpletely understand. After all, Candle had always been very interested in these two women. Only God knew what kind of "hidden motives" she had.


    <span>In the face of the candlelight, these two women probably didn''t have any strength to resist.


    Ye Fan looked at Wu Xiangzi. "Then what about you? When did youe over with Yun Song He?""Sire Sword God, Ah Zi is together with Song He and the rest of the Dragon Tribe. They want to join us," Ah Zi said.


    Ye Fan let out a sigh, "The Demonic Tribe really can''t find a suitable ce to recuperate?"


    "Yes, because of the evil spirits and because of the great chaos in the world, the Draconians can no longer survive in the eastern seas.


    "But it''s already been taken care of. Thanks to Madam Su''s warm assistance, the Drake has been settled." Ah Ziughed.Ye Fan was surprised for a moment, but when he asked more carefully, he realized that Yun Song He was the one who wanted to bring the merfolk to the innocent city to seek refuge.


    However, he found out that the vicinity of the Sinless City was extremely arid, and was not suitable for the Dragons to live in, especially those who were old, weak, and handicapped. So he wanted to ask Ye Fan for help to find a safe ce to live.


    However, Ye Fan was also training. No one would be able to get close to his location, so he was trying to contact Ye Fan by phone. However, he didn''t want to disturb Ye Fan.At that time, after Su Qingxue had finished listening to what he said, she directly arranged for the Dragons to go to the sea areas near the Blessed Paradise.


    <span>With the Immortal Sword Secting out, they helped the Dragons find a piece of beach to live on, and they wouldn''t be bullied by the local cultivators.


    "Really? My wife didn''t even tell me." Ye Fan smiled and shook his head.


    "After all, the world is in chaos right now. Madam Su must have a lot of things to busy herself with. She won''t mention anything small to you anymore."


    Ye Fan nodded. He couldn''t help but sigh. After Su Qingxue recovered her memories, he actually didn''t need to worry about a lot of things.


    Amongst his group of female friends, only Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao had the ability to be the butler.Even though Ning Zimo, Feng Yueying, and Xiang Ru had the ability to manage, theycked the courage to make decisions at critical moments andcked the charisma to convince people. They were stillcking a level of charisma.


    However, Chu Yunyao was engrossed in her research, so the burden was all on Su Qingxue.


    To Ye Fan, Su Qingxue and Chu Yunyao were the most indispensable lovers.


    Without them, he would simply be a swordsman without today''s prestige and influence, unable to be a real sword god.<span>"Yeah, I don''t even know how much she does every day."


    Ye Fan smiled somewhat shamefully, and asked, "Then why aren''t you staying at the Blessed Paradise and ying mahjong here?"<span>You couple love each other very dearly. He''s willing to leave you alone? Could he have quarreled with Yun Song He? "


    <span>Ah Zi blushed, her eyes filled with happiness. "No, Big Sister Candle, we are from the same Nine Li n, so we met long ago. We just happened to reunite this time, so we live here."


    In addition, the merfolk are very grateful for what His Excellency the Sword God has done for them, and specially made a gift for me to leave behind for you. "


    As Ah Zi spoke, she took out a ck stone box and opened it. Inside was an exquisite green-gold flexible armor."This is ¡­" Ye Fan frowned. He could feel that this soft armor had the aura of a mermaid and a dragon.


    "This is the Feathered Dragon Soft Armor, a treasure of the Fallen Dragons. The Great Elder heard that you were no match for the Profound Dragon Emperorst time, so he hopes this treasure can help you!" Ah Zi said.


    Candle said from the side, "Master, the raw materials for this Primordius Soft Armor are extraordinary. It is a Demonic Dragon n that has lived for more than a thousand years and has at least reached the Heaven Seizing level.


    After that, he would fight against those flood dragons in the sea, take out the hardest dragon scales, and forge the top-grade magic tools that were forged by Zhu Rong with his great forging skills.<span>With the dragon''s scale and the defensive power of the merfolk, this is the only treasure that the merfolk have been collecting for decades, ever since the ancient times. "


    <span>Ye Fan couldn''t help but be shocked, although he knew that this thing was not ordinary, never did he expect that it would have such an extraordinary significance to a Drake.


    <span>In a sense, the Fallen Dragon had ced all of its hopes on him, a foreigner.


    "I heard the news from the Da Zheng side that the Primal Chaos Void has started to devour the Demon God Kingdom.<span>At this rate of progress, the Heavenly Passage Paradise''s seas would definitely be devoured after three months.


    <span>For a race like the Draconians, who depend on the sea to survive, it will definitely be wiped out at the earliest ¡­ " Xiao Huai Su sighed.


    Ye Fan''s heart was filled with mixed emotions. As he looked at this piece of soft armor, the images of the human faces with their simple and honest smiles appeared in his mind.


    To him, the Naga Tribe was just a group of passersby that he had coincidentally met among all the living beings.<span>But for the drakes, he was a friend worth trusting everything to. He was their only hope of survival.


    <span>After all, this sort of gift was not simply fawning on him. Every single scale on it was filled with sincerity.


    Ye Fan suddenly thought of the former civilized Flint Emperor. He probably didn''t want to let down such feelings, which was why he chose to sacrifice himself and protect his nsmen as much as possible.Some things were more important than being alive.


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, and said, "Take this flexible armor back to the Great Elder, and tell her that I appreciate it, and that I am very grateful to the Demonic Dragon Tribe."


    I will do my best to help them survive.<span>But this set of armor, in front of Ye Xuanguang, waspletely meaningless.


    <span>Also, tell Yun Song He that if he needs anything, he should contact the Immortal Sword Sect directly.


    Hearing this, Ah Zi hesitated for a moment, but could only nod her head, "Thank you, Sir God of Swords. I will tell you the truth."


    "Sister Zi, there''s no need to be in such a hurry to leave. We should stay for a few more days and make some more rounds," Candle said.


    Ye Fan directly pped her, and with a "pa" sound, the woman was knocked to the ground and cursed, "Slut! A thing that loses its will to live! I have something to talk to you about! " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2561

    This shocked Xiao Huaisu. She covered her red lips in disbelief. Even Ah Zi was scared to the point that his face turned pale.


    Only Feng Qinn shook his head as if he was already used to it.<span>"Master... "Your servant knows her wrongs." The candlelight ''eyes were moist as it covered her red face. Her body was shivering, but her eyes revealed a hint of secret joy.


    "I... I think I will leave now. Sire Sword God, I will take my leave. Lan Lan, Susu, goodbye.


    Sister Candle ¡­ Candle Sis, you ¡­ "Take care!" Wu Xiangzi did not dare to stay any longer. He was so scared that he kept the box and immediately flew away, looking as if he had run away.<span>Ye Fan was stunned for a moment, and then realized that he might have been misunderstood. Could it be that he would be a tyrant or something in the future?


    Ye Fan rubbed his forehead gloomily, staring at Candle, "Why aren''t you getting up?"Only then did Candle stand up, and with her head lowered, she had a docile look, "Master, what do you need this servant for?"


    "You guys chat, let''s go first." Feng Qinn grabbed Xiao Huaisu''s hand and was about to leave.Xiao Huai Su tried her best to signal her best friend, "Lan Lan, wait a bit ¡­"


    <span>"What?" Feng Qinn asked.


    <span>Xiao Huai Su looked at the candlelight, "She ¡­ She''s so pitiful ¡­ "


    <span>Obviously, Xiao Huai Su had a good impression of the candle light. She was afraid that once they left, Ye Fan would viciously beat this woman up.


    Feng Qinn was speechless, and he looked at Ye Fan in ridicule.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, but didn''t bother to exin and said, "Don''t go, it''s better if you listen to what I have to say."


    After all, you have been at Xuanyuan Academy for so many years. You must know quite a bit about the history of the n. "<span>The three women were puzzled and asked what was going on.


    <span>Ye Fan also went straight to the point, taking out that mysterious huge horn.


    <span>The women were all confused when they saw the horn.


    "Master, what kind of beast''s horn is this?" the candle asked.Ye Fan frowned, "You can''t feel it, but this horn has a special feeling?" "You don''t feel anything special?"


    <span>After carefully feeling it with the candlelight, he shook his head again. The twodies, Feng and Xiao, were also at a loss.


    <span>"That''s very likely to be Chi You''s horn," said Ye Fan.


    <span>The room was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard.


    Clearly, the three women were shocked.


    "Emperor Chi You!?"


    <span>"Demon God Chi You!?"


    Momentster, the three women cried out in rm.<span>The only difference was that the candlelight was filled with reverence, while Feng and Xiao were filled with dread.


    "How do you know?" "Where did this horne from?" Feng Qinn asked solemnly."I happened to find it in a sect and felt that it was fated with me. I couldn''t say for sure, but I had a special feeling, so I brought it along with me.


    <span>But today, I got what seemed to be Chi You''s message from the God of Berserkers Mark. He told me to find two of his horns and maybe, he can solve the current predicament.


    <span>"So I can probably conclude that this is one of his horns," said Ye Fan.


    The three girls felt their hearts pounding in their chests. This was unbelievable.


    "I don''t know how to find the other horn. After all, time is short, so it''s impossible to find a needle in a haystack.""Therefore, I''d like to ask you guys if the Jiu Li and n have any news about Chi You Horn, or even rumors."


    Seeing the three women in shock, Ye Fan couldn''t help but bitterly smile: "You guys don''t think I''m talking nonsense?" I''m serious. "


    <span>After a while, Xiao Huai Su spoke out: "Isn''t that simple? Since we have this horn, we can take pictures and draw pictures. We can ask the entire world, don''t we?"


    "You are the Sword God, it is very easy to get the world to help you."


    <span>Feng Qinn nodded, "Chi You''s final whereabouts have always been a mystery. Because no one can even get close to the decisive battle he had with Great Emperor Xuanyuan and me Emperor.


    <span>An almighty elder like them might be able to move thousands of kilometers in the blink of an eye, but who knew where this battle would go.


    "The records are too few, I''m afraid I have to ask the whole world."


    Candle pondered for a while, frowning, "I''m afraid... "This won''t do"


    "Oh?" Ye Fan asked, "What do you mean?"Candle''s face turned serious as she continued, "Master, this servant has read quite a few stories about Emperor Chi You since young, and also has some knowledge about the appearance of Emperor Chi You.


    <span>Because Chi You Emperor had the bloodline of a very powerful family and had awakened many bloodlines, he had a horn on his head and was quite handsome.


    However, because Emperor Xuanyuan had won, the n had burned almost all of Chi You''s portraits and destroyed all of the statues as well.


    However, the records that have been passed down have shown that the two horns of Chi You Emperor are not the same ¡­ ""What?" Ye Fan was stunned, "You mean, the other horn doesn''t look like this?!"


    Candle nodded, "It''s very likely. At least, that''s what the books I read all say."


    <span>Chi You Emperor had the blood of many powerful ns in his body, and his awakening was very high, which was enough for him to show some signs of atavism.


    <span>So it''s normal to have different horns. "


    "One more thing, I''m curious. How did you recognize this horn?" "We thought it was very ordinary. What kind of demon beast did they think it was?" Feng Qinn asked.<span>"I think it''s because I practiced his technique," said Ye Fan.


    "Is this the Great Art of Disintegration of the Chi You Emperor?" The candlelight said strangely, "This technique is iplete. Many ns of the Nine Li n have passed it down, and there have been quite a few training areas since ancient times."


    "If he could get the inheritance of Chi You Emperor just by practising this technique, that would be way too easy."


    Ye Fan''s eyes flickered. He walked a few steps back and forth and recalled what Chi You had said to him...<span>Chi You thought that he was the first person who truly began to understand him.


    At the beginning, Chi You didn''t show up even after he had obtained the horn, broken up, or even the God of Berserkers Mark.Until he began to ponder the rtionship between the primordial ck hole and its disintegration.


    Thinking carefully, it seemed that after he made a clear decision about each step, Chi You finally appeared.


    If he had chosen not to practice disintegration, or even if he chose not to stay in this world, he might not have been able to make Chi You appear.


    In other words ¡­ Each of his steps had satisfied Chi You''s expectations.


    <span>Therefore, he definitely wouldn''t be looking for a needle in a haystack if he wanted to find one. There must be a way. It all depended on whether or not his decision was the same as Chi You''s.


    <span>"That''s what it means to harden my heart, isn''t it? Let me follow your heart ¡­." Ye Fan mumbled to himself.


    <span>Candle was puzzled, "Master, what did you think of?"


    Ye Fan made up his mind, turned his head and said, "It''s not what I thought, but I should ask you. Did you find any clues?"<span>Since I''vee to find you, I naturally believe that you can give me some help.


    <span>You don''t have to worry about saying the wrong things. If you know something, just mention it, even if you don''t find it in the end.


    "Even if no one has seen the real Chi You Horn before, it''s fine. As long as I can see it, I believe I can tell."


    When Candle saw the man''s gaze of trust, she bit her lip and carefully considered for a moment before saying, "Since master believes in this servant so much, why don''t you follow this servant to find a person? Perhaps ¡­ He can help. " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2565

    <span>"Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!"


    <span>"Kid, tell me first, how did you find this horn?" he asked with a strange expression on his face.


    Ye Fan didn''t hide much from him, "That time, I happened to see it in a sect''s Treasure Vault. I felt that this horn was fated to be mine, so I brought it with me.<span>I have trained in the Art of Disintegration of Chi You Emperor, maybe because of this, I can sense that this horn is not normal. "


    <span>"Since ancient times, there have been many people who have practiced the Art of Disintegration. Howe you''re the only one who found this horn?"


    <span>"It seems to be a coincidence, but maybe... This is my life. There are many people who train, but they might not meet this horn.


    Furthermore, not everyone will have my attainments in cultivation and disintegration, right? " Ye Fan said.


    Kuang Ao looked at Ye Fan with a twinkling eyes for a while, then let out a long sigh and said: "If only you hade a few months earlier, then it would have been great, now ¡­ ¡­" "Maybe it''s toote."


    "What do you mean?" Ye Fan frowned.


    Fang Ao took out an ancient map from an unknown storage bag.


    He pointed to an area outside of the Demon God Kingdom and said: "Thisnd is called ''Water Deer'', it is at the border between the Navy Tide Sea and Ancient Sea.Ten thousand years ago, because of the eruption of a deep sea volcano, the entire continent of Water Deer was flooded.


    Theva in the deep sea had devoured everything, turning this ce into a forbidden zone for life.


    Apart from some particrly powerful underwater demon beasts, almost no one dared to approach them, even the sage realm cultivators.


    "Ever since it was submerged, the map no longer marked this area, so very few people knew about it right now.


    "Old man, get to the point, what does this ce have to do with Chi You Emperor?" The candlelight urged.<span>Kuang Ao rolled his eyes, "I was just about to say ¡­"


    Although no one knew where the decisive battle between Chi You Emperor, Ji Xuanyuan, and the me Emperor, the three supreme experts had gone to.


    However, before that, both sides had a huge battle. Both Jiu Li and his n suffered heavy casualties.


    <span>Those who survived were few and far between, and those who survived were all reluctant to speak about it.


    <span>That war was known as the ''battle of the water deer''.


    <span>This war is extremely critical. Originally, our Nine Li n had always had the upper hand when it came to war with the n.


    Because, just in terms of thebat strength of our nsmen, our Nine Li n has the advantage of having all sorts of bloodlines fuse with us.


    As far as Ji Xuanyuan was concerned, if he lost that war, his n would definitely be unified by Chi You Emperor.


    <span>However, it must be said that Ji Xuanyuan was more like an overlord. At a critical moment like this, he chose to lose face and ally himself with the me Emperor.


    <span>At that time, because of some thoughts, the me Emperor and Chi You Emperor were at odds, so he took his group of trusted aides and left Jiu Li.


    In that battle, Ji Xuanyuan used the two Wise Generals of the Wind Queen and the Mystic Woman, creating a tactical advantage for himself.This was the first time that the Nine Li Army had been at a disadvantage, and this caused Emperor Chi You to be distracted as well.


    "Although Chi You Emperor was extremely brave and fought against two enemies on his own, in the end, one of his horns was still cut off by Xuan Yuan Sword ¡­"Ye Fan was shocked, "Water deer ¡­ ¡­" Zhuo Lu ¡­ "


    Could it be that the battle between the Yellow Emperor and Chi You was actually the battle between the water deer?


    <span>"Too many people had died in that battle. Although three Overlords were still alive, they all realized that they could not continue to fight like this.


    The final battle between the three of them was the final one, because none of them wished for more innocent lives to be sacrificed.<span>"ording to my research over the past few thousand years, there is a high probability that during thest battle, Emperor Chi You actually only had one horn left on his head ¡­" Their eyes shined brightly.


    <span>"You mean... Another horn fell on the water deer?! " Ye Fan was startled.


    <span>n leader Gonghong who was listening at the side interrupted: "Sir God of Swords, don''t take it too seriously! That water deer did exist in the ancient times, but there was no urate record of this battle.


    <span>Furthermore, that ce was originally a deep seava zone that no one dared to enter. It was practically a purgatory.


    The monsters that could move there were monsters that even sage realm cultivators didn''t dare to provoke.<span>Even if there was Chi You Emperor''s horn, looking for a needle in a haystack?


    Currently, that ce is still being swallowed up by the void, which is equal to being filled with the power of chaos. Even if there was something there, it would have probably disappeared a long time ago! "


    "Yes, this old fellow told us hundreds of years ago that one of the horns belonging to the great Chi You Emperor might very well be at the ce where the water deer sank.""But who would dare to go there? If he''s that certain, why wouldn''t he go there himself?" An elder said in disdain.


    <span>"You bunch of cowards! If this old man wasn''t weak, how would I let you go through! "With my Holy Spirit cultivation, I have already gotten that Chi You Jiao back!"


    Gong Hong and the rest were toozy to pay any attention to him. It was obvious that they thought it was too absurd."Kid, listen to me. With his ability, Emperor Chi You has lost a horn, he must have a way to recover.


    But why didn''t he restore the horn? He must have left his horn somewhere on purpose!<span>Afterwards, after many investigations, I discovered that many of the remaining warriors didn''te back from the battle of the water deer.


    Therefore, it is very likely that they have stayed in the water deer, and Emperor Chi You had left his horn for them! "


    Candle didn''t understand, "Emperor Chi You left a corner for them? What''s the use of it? "<span>"Are you stupid!? Was Candle Dragon so stupid? "No wonder so few people are dying out." Ouroboros'' saliva spurted out from his mouth, "One of the horns of Emperor Chi You, can it be an ordinary horn?


    <span>A piece of fire dragon scale could scare off those ordinary demon beasts, but how could the horn of Chi You, the great Chi You Emperor, be inferior to a piece of dragon scale?


    It must be to use that horn to intimidate the various demon beasts on the sea and to protect the nsmen that are left behind! "


    <span>"I ¡­" Candle gnashed her teeth, she was furious. If Ye Fan had not stopped her, she would have already torn this guy into a thousand pieces.


    <span>Ye Fan seriously asked, "The things you said are currently still your deductions. Is there any conclusive evidence to prove what you just said?"


    "Evidence?" This old man knows so much, how can it be fake? " "It''s fine if you don''t believe me, but I''ve already told you everything you need to know, and this Chi You Horn of yours must be given to me!"<span>Ye Fan smiled, "Who said I was giving this horn to you?"


    Saying this, Ye Fan directly took back the horn with lightning speed.


    "You ¡­ Stinking brat! Return the horn to me! " Soaring together in great haste.


    "Quick, catch him!" The general flood immediately gave the order to be carried from behind.Gonghong shook his head and sighed, "Sir God of Swords, you''ve seen it too. This Master Gang-liang is full of guesses. What nonsense!


    The things he said were all written in various wild history and inscriptions, as well as the oral records of some old people.<span>You must not take this seriously. It is not worth risking your life to find such a legend! Just listen to a story. "


    <span>"This old man has spent several thousand years studying it, all of it has logic and basis, what do you all know!?"


    A bunch of useless trash! Gong Gong''s ancestors lost all their face for you! Having been captured, he didn''t forget to curse loudly.


    Gong Hong couldn''t bear to listen any longer. He gave a meaningful nce to a few elders, telling them to hurry up and drag down the group of Ao Li.


    <span>When Ao Tuo left, the space suddenly became quiet.


    <span>Candle looked at Ye Fan who had a face full of thought, and whispered, "Master, do you believe the words of that old man?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2566

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ ''<span>Ye Fan looked at all sorts of corners on the ground, and after pondering for a long time, he turned around and walked out.


    <span>Once again, he went to the room where Ao Tuo stayed and found the old man holding a book and reciting scriptures with an expression as if the whole world owed him money.


    Ye Fan smiled, "I''m going to the ce where the water deer sank, looking for that horn. Are you interested?"


    The sound of the chanting stopped, and he looked at Ye Fan in surprise, "You... "Believe in me?"


    <span>Ye Fan shrugged, "To be honest, I don''t know if I should believe you or not." After all, I don''t know you, and this is the first time I''ve seen you.


    But I believe that the things in your house, the horns you took out, are real.


    And since you can see that the horn in my hand is unusual, you must be studying it.I don''t have much time to hesitate. Since I don''t have any better choices, I might as well take a risk. "


    Gong Hong and the others who had not left heard that Ye Fan really wanted to go to the Deep Sea Purgatory, so they could not help but bitterly advise him.


    "Sir God of Swords, what are you trying to do? That ce has been devoured by the void of primal chaos, and it''s several times more dangerous than before!"


    <span>"That''s right, if anything were to happen to you, the Obsidian Army would be even more unscrupulous."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Don''t worry, I have thought it through. If I don''t do anything, I can only wait for my death."


    <span>"Don''t talk to these cowards, let''s get going!" This old man will definitely take a look at that water deer before I die! "


    <span>Following which, Ye Fan flew out of the Divine Water Boat and came to the surface of the sea.


    Ye Fan called out the three women and said, "Next, I must enter the area devoured by the void of primal chaos. I don''t know what will happen there.


    "If you don''t want to take the risk, you can go back now. This way, you won''t die in vain if something happens."<span>"If even you are in an ident, then when we go back, aren''t we also waiting for our deaths?" Feng Qinn said.


    "Such an interesting thing, I don''t want to miss it." Xiao Huai Su smiled.


    Candle giggled, "Master, don''t worry, I will protect Lan Lan and Susu."


    "Who wants your protection?" Feng Qinn rolled his eyes at her.


    Ye Fan smiled and sighed. Actually, he had already guessed that this would happen, but he still wanted to ask about the respect of the women.


    If he had known that there would be such a dangerous expedition this time, he would have rather not brought these women here. However, since he had alreadye, it was indeed a little difficult to get them to leave."Brat, hurry up and leave!" "Time is precious!" They were all eager to give it a try.


    <span>Ye Fan let the three girls go back into the ring, while he used his sword intent and dragon mes to protect the Ao Gu from the power of chaos and evil spirits.


    <span>He didn''t know the exact location of the water deer, so he had to get Ao Tuo to point it out to him in time so that he wouldn''t be in the wrong direction on the vast ocean.


    The two of them first returned to Gong Gong''s territory, and then, ording to the analysis and guidance provided by the Ao Gu, they entered the void of Chaos.


    <span>Although the old man was bold, he was, after all, a Heaven Seizing Supreme Realm cultivator. Entering the void of primal chaos meant that he could die at any time.


    The old man''s expression was tense, and his voice was no longer as confident as before.


    Especially when he saw Ye Fan harvest countless evil spirits just like the god of death, he gulped even more.


    <span>Within the void of primordial chaos. It was dark and gloomy, as though there was a thick fog that couldn''t be seen through at all.


    <span>Ye Fan could only use his perception to explore what was below.


    He discovered that everything in this vast, deste world was being melted down by the power of primal chaos.


    Seawater, creatures, reefs, all sorts of things were gradually transforming into energy particles that returned to the primal chaos.


    "If we fly at this speed for half a day, we should reach the ce where the water deer sank."<span>"Are you sure?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"I have already calcted, the direction is urate," said Ao.


    Ye Fan nodded, "Then go directly into the ring, I will elerate my flight by myself."


    <span>After the Ao Gu entered the ring, Ye Fan instantly elerated. It took him two hours to reach the location indicated by the Ao Ya.


    He dove down. He originally wanted to dive into the deep sea, but he discovered that the sea water had long since vanished.


    <span>Ye Fan knew that he was originally located in the deep sea where demon beasts were rampant and danger lurked everywhere.


    <span>But now, the only thing left in this region was a vast amount ofva that was constantly being devoured by the power of primordial chaos.


    Looking at the uneven terrain, there were definitely mountain valleys, like a sunken continent.


    While Ye Fan killed those endless evil spirits, he continued to search.


    If it wasn''t for Ye Fan''s body and spiritual power, the series of explosions of the evil spirits here would have caused the mental damage, which was enough to cause the copse of an ordinary Holy Spirit Realm.


    Even if it was in the Chaos Realm, it was very difficult to survive in this sort of constantly dangerous space, because no matter what, there would always be a moment of exhaustion, unless you truly and infinitely recovered like Xiao Xin''er.After searching for an hour, Ye Fan suddenly discovered that arge number of evil spirits had gathered in a gorge in front of him. It was densely packed, just like a group of vicious beasts fighting for food.


    At this moment, Ye Fan''s threeyers were disintegrated, and his sword intent was disintegrated. He directly released a round of Sky Falling Sword Rain, exterminating most of these evil spirits.<span>After that, when the evil spirits had surrounded him, Ye Fan used the Imperial Sword Technique to form a sword intent whirlpool around his body and minced the evil spirits.


    When the surroundings were temporarily quiet, Ye Fan leaned over to take a look, but didn''t find anything special about this ce.


    <span>"Strange... "The evil spirits are usually attracted to the soul energy, but there aren''t any living beings here."


    Ye Fan thought for a while, and with a few thoughts of trying it out, his eyes lit up with the Devil me of Purgatory.<span>In this ravine before his eyes, the flow of energy was gradually dissected by Ye Fan.


    "This is!?"


    Ye Fan astonishingly saw that in the space here, there was an obviously unusual cut!


    If he wasn''t mistaken, this was a ce simr to the ''ancient ruins''. It was just that this ce hadn''t been fully opened yet.This group of evil spirits had sensed that there was a separate space here, and that there were living things inside, which was why they gathered here.


    In the deep sea of Lava Purgatory, how could there be such a relic space? Could it be that the residents of this group of water deer hid here before it sank?


    <span>No matter what, even if there were living creatures inside, they would only be waiting for death if they continued like this.


    And if Chi You''s horn was in a water deer, it was highly likely that it was ced in a special ce simr to an ancient ruin.


    Ye Fan''s arm ignited with devil fire, his sword stabbed out, forcefully opening that space rift!<span>The power of chaos howled into the space, and Ye Fan also followed closely behind, drilling into the inner space!


    <span>The scene in front of his eyes changed. Suddenly, a deste in appeared before him. The sky was high and the earth was vast.


    <span>There were not many nts on the ground, and huge rocks stood erect. The sky was gray, and the spiritual energy in the air was extremely thin.


    Sure enough, the universe existed! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2562

    Chapter 2562: Can''t stand


    "Who is there, where?" asked Ye Fan.


    "His name is Gongyi. It is an elder of Gonggong. When he was young, he especially worshipped the Great Emperor, so he searched all the materials of the Great Emperor."


    However, he worshipped Chiyou to a point of madness, so he fancied that he had to be with the Emperor.


    No one is in the eye, the temperament is extremely entric, and it is difficult tomunicate.


    After all, it is not the Great Emperor, the thousands of years of the Holy Land are not, in addition to the high division of themon work, the repair is actually t.


    Therefore, he did not see him inside the Gonggong, and he was basically excluded from the Presbyterian Church.


    The ves have not seen him for decades. Thest time I saw them, it was because Hua Tuenmen paid tribute to the Emperor of Youyi and held a ceremony.


    As a result, the totality of the stone carvings that we did for the Chiyou Emperor was not urate enough, and Yi San smiled and gave her blood.


    Yi Sanxiao evenughed twice, and almost did not kill him, or the Communists of the Communist Party read the sentiment, saved the old life.


    Since then, I have never heard of the weird old man," said Candlelight.


    The wind and the Xiao Huai Su have heard a glimpse of it. It seems that there are so many things in Jiuli and Hua Tumen, and they happen quietly outside the vision of their n.


    "There is still such a person? Why don''t you say it earlier, shouldn''t we look for such an old schr who is eager to study Chiyou?" Ye Fandao.


    Candlelight smiled, "But... Master, this is really not even afraid of death. Perhaps the more the owner asks him, the more he deliberately marries.


    The ves advised the master that there is no need to hold too much hope. This person is really difficult to get along with."


    "This is my business. You will take me to see him. Where is he?"


    "The demon kingdom, the territory of the Gonggong, if the side has not been swallowed up by the chaos of the sky..."


    Ye Fan nodded and nned to confess Su Xiaoxue and they hurried on the road.


    This time, he does not need to take the women together, because Ye Xuanguang wants to start, sent people early, will not wait until now.


    Feng Qingyu and Xiao Huai Su saw that the two had to leave. Although they had some thoughts in their hearts, they did not want to show them.


    "I wish you good luck, we are gone," Feng Qing said.


    Candlelight gaze, said: "Hey, Susu, if you have nothing else, may wish to go together?


    One more person, more strength, even if you don''t fight, you can also provide some ideas.


    A total of stubborn old, the owner is a man, some words are not convenient to open, if you are, maybe you can help? ¡±


    The wind cleared his bite and bit his red lips, hesitating.


    "Hey, for the sake of the wild, let''s go and see, maybe we can help a little?" said Xiao Huaisu.


    Feng Qingyu seems to be somewhat reluctant, looked at Ye Fan, "Sword God may dislike us."


    Ye Fan was crying andughing. "I didn''t say anything. The wind sister and Xiao Xiaomei went together. I certainly wouldn''t mind."


    When the two women heard this title, they all had a red cloud and gave the man a look.


    The candlelight seems to have discovered some treasures, and it is excited to hold hands tightly. "What is the name of this, is it the game that the master has a role to y with them?"


    Ye Fan directly ps the candle and ps it on the table. "Don''t fantasize! Go quickly!"


    "Follow the master..."


    Ye Fan and Su Qingxue had a phone call. Su Shixue was obviously very surprised. At this time, Ye Fan had to travel remotely.


    However, Su Xiaoxue did not ask much, let him not be too impulsive, pay attention to safety.


    Mention whether or not to let Xiao Xiner, Shi Lanyu and other women follow, and there is a helper on the road. Ye Fan finds reasons to reject it.


    After all, the matter of the wind clearing them together, we can''t let Su Xiaoxue know.


    Immediately, Ye Fan let the three women enter the ring and then went straight to the demon country.


    Originally with three beautiful women, you can swim in the mountains along the way to enhance your feelings.


    Unfortunately, Ye Fan is busy on the road now, and he does not dare to dy.


    Two dayster, Ye Fan approached the territory of the co-workers of the demon gods, and could see the scene ahead. Ye Fan immediately stopped.


    A dimly chaotic void has swallowed all the ancient seas andnd, and countless evil spirits wandered in front.


    "Master, it seems that Gong Gongshi, has long since left," the candlelight came out of the ring, sorry.


    "Even if the territory is gone, it is impossible to wait there to die, it must be where to take refuge."


    Ye Fan nced around, directly opening the triple disintegration, urging the dragon soul, and expanding his own gods to find clues.


    Searching for clues, suddenly aware that several evil spirits are trying to attack the candlelight, and the danger is close at hand!


    "Puff puff--"


    A few swords meant to burn the evil spirits directly.


    The candlelight was shocked and plunged into Ye Fan¡¯s arms. "Thank you for your help, it¡¯s so dangerous, ves are afraid..."


    Ye Fanyi ps behind the woman and frowns: "The swearing, it is clear that you are deliberately waiting for the evil spirits toe over. I really should let you be eaten by evil spirits, no matter you."


    The candlelight ate andughed: "But the master still can''t bear the ve and hurt."


    "Do you not like to be hurt most?" Ye Fan smirked.


    "Only the master can hurt the ves, and no one else can make it," said the candlelight.


    "Hey! Are youing to talk about love, ore to Gong Gong''s?!"


    Xiao Huai Su really couldn¡¯t stand in the ring and ran out and asked.


    After the question was finished, I found that I was a little embarrassed and busy and argued: "I am fighting for the fight! I am very unhappy!"


    Feng Qingyu also followed, and just heard Xiao Huai Su so "use" her, suddenly suffocating to hold Xiao Huai Su''s mouth: "Xiao Huai Su, what are you talking about!"


    Ye Fan smiled and touched for a long time and found that the two women were really cute.


    The candlelight''s fibrin hand pointed to the northern waters. "Since there is no clue here, it must have gone north. The Gong''s face is a snake, and I don''t like to leave the water. Most of it is by boat."


    "You don''t say it early!"


    Ye Fan let the women go in again and continue to search in the northern waters.


    This time, if you didn''t fly for too long, you felt the atmosphere below, and there were a lot of cultivators.


    Although a ship did not see it, but Ye Fan estimated that it should be right here.


    He dive, went into the sea for about a kilometer, and suddenly found hundreds of giants, even in the depths of the sea at an unpleasant and slow pace? !


    These ck giant iron castings are simply "submarines"!


    Ye Fan grabbed a sword and Yu Jian quickly chased the past and found the front, thergest submarine.


    Directly a dive, came to the front of the submarine, releasing a pressure, causing the attention of the cabin.


    Sure enough, not long after, there was a group of red hair, a co-worker n of the human face snake, swimming out of the submarine.

 Chapter 2563

    Chapter 2563: Old man


    A long-shoulder man in the head, wearing a close-fitting scale, was very skilled at the beginning, holding a spear of a splendid light, and the body was repaired.


    "Imperial sword, who is the sword god?"


    Ye Fan showed his **** dragon andmunicated directly with the other party: "I am, are you the patriarch of the Gonggong?"


    "Yes, in the next fight, dare to ask the Lord of the sword, what is the purpose of suddenlying here?" The totality is still very direct.


    Ye Fan naturally has no time to bend around. "I want to find the elders in your family, and I have a lot of questions about Chiyou, and I want to ask him."


    "A total of elders?" A total of frowning, some embarrassing.


    "Why, is it that the elders are not there?" Ye Fan¡¯s heart sank.


    The candlelight came out of the ring at this time, "Hey brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    A total of one candlelight, some idents, "Can you protect thew, are youing together?"


    "I took the sword **** toe to see the co-existing, and my brother is relieved, I know what you are worried about.


    Even if the old man is entric, the Lord of the Sword God will not anger to the head of your Gonggong, you believe that I will be good," said the candlelight.


    Ye Fan, the original reason is that this is amon cause. How difficult is it to get along?


    A total of sorrowful smiles, "Since the candlelight protects thew, then I will be relieved, Lord of the sword, youe with me."


    Ye Fan followed and went to a submarine behind it.


    "The patriarch, are you the tools that sail on the seabed, are you working together?" asked Ye Fan.


    A total of a bit of pride: "Yes, these ¡®water gods¡¯ are the highest crystallization of cold iron casting technology that we have been working on since the ancient times.


    Packed with flooded rocks, you can sail underwater for five to ten years, and the deepest can reach 10,000 meters.


    On the resistance to disasters, the ability to withstand attacks, stability, can be much stronger than the bird boat of the band."


    Ye Fan wondered for a while, and the candlelight next to him said: "It is said that the mingo flying boat built by Zhu Rongshi is arge-scale transportation vehicle flying in the sky."


    Ye Fan stunned and smiled in coordination. It seems that these two ns are really ipatible with each other. They are all end of the world, and they don¡¯t forget to damage each other.


    Enter a water **** boat, in a cabin, drained, and then down, into a dry environment.


    Ye Fan is not surprising, and the world''s flooded stone technology civilization is actually very developed.


    A group of co-workers, who saw the patriarchs entering with strangers, were somewhat curious, one by one quietly hiding aside, and did not say anything.


    "The sorcerer of the sword must not be weird. The people who work together are mostly introverted and implicit, and they are not good at expressing them. They are not weing you." I am afraid that Ye Fan misunderstood and exined it.


    Ye Fan smiled indifferently. "It doesn''t matter, I am not so particr."


    I nodded altogether, and it seemed to be unintentionally mentioned: "Yes, there was a bad luck before. I met Zhu Laoliu. He said that the sword **** helped him a lot and cured his daughter''s illness.


    Is the rtionship between the Lord of the Sword God and the Old Six, very close? ¡±


    Ye Fan thought a little, immediately snorted and said: "That I wish the sixth child, it is a confession, help me in the foggy night and the night king, and crying and asking me to save his daughter. .


    My woman is kind, and it¡¯s hard to help. Don''t mention him to me, I will bother him! ¡±


    A total of a face of joy can not hide, haha smiled and said: "I will know, that I wish the old six bragging, on his virtue, how can it be rted to the sword **** lord? The real strong, Who will see their gang!"


    "Oh... is it..." Ye Fan nodded, and his heart was speechless.


    "Lord of the Sword God, you can rest assured that you are the guest of our joint work, even if we can''t help, we will do our best if we can help something."


    Ye Fan clearly felt that the attitude was much better. He asked: "Where are you going?"


    A total of bitter smiles, "Since the end of the day ising, taking one step is a step, not yet determined.


    In fact, we work together, because the strength is rtively good, and there is a water **** boat, it is considered good luck.


    Even so, this road also sacrificed the ancestors of several holy ces.


    Many ns on the side of the demon kingdom did not have the opportunity to react, and they were swallowed up by those monsters. ".


    As he spoke, several people came to the door of a small room.


    A total of a gear-like mechanism on the door was opened and the door opened.


    At first nce, there are a lot of messy books, scrolls, and all kinds of things in this room.


    A bald oldmunist n, the snake body is buried in a pile of rubbish, reading what verses are in strangenguage.


    "A total of elders, swordsman and candlelight protection came, something..."


    "Hey!!"


    If you don¡¯t wait for the total, then you will have a tail straight and throw a pile of **** at the door!


    Everyone quickly evaded, looking back, the door has been closed directly!


    Ye Fan was stunned, although he did not care much about the status of the rivers andkes, but since the fame, everyone has sold a thin face.


    This old man, who really does not recognize, is toozy to bird him! ?


    Iughed altogether and wanted to open the gear again, only to find that it was locked.


    "Total elders! Open the door, we have some important questions about Chiyou, I want to ask you, the world only knows you best", the candlelight knocks on the iron gate.


    "Candlelight protection, useless, our cold iron gate, can iste any sound, he can not hear inside", a total helpless.


    Ye Fan blinked and said nothing, just take a sword and throw it off with a sword!


    "Hey!!"


    The thick cold iron gate can not stop the power of the imperial sword.


    A group of people, such as a total of people, did not dare to say anything, but only silently retired.


    Ye Fan walked into the messy room and said: "I will not bother you for a long time, I want to ask about the Great Emperor..."


    "cough!"


    A sigh of water, shot from the side of the snake!


    Ye Fan reacted extremely quickly and avoided it in an instant.


    "Ah!" The candlelight was not so lucky, and it was directly urinated to the skirt hem and screamed loudly.


    A beautiful face is so angry that it is green and screaming directly: "The old man, you dare to pour my noble candle dragon! This seat has abolished your old bird today!"


    Ye Fan grabbed the woman''s arm, "candlelight, back!"


    Candlelight only found that she was out of order, mainly from small torge, but she has never been urinated, or a bad old man!


    The woman whispered and whispered, "obey..."


    A total of disdain is a slight disdain in the corner of the eye, continue to manage their own chanting.


    The people outside the door have been cold and sweaty, for fear that Ye Fan will be angered.


    After thinking about it, Ye Fan said to the people behind him: "Trouble everyone to go away."


    When you listened to it, you were like a big man, and quickly retreated to a distant ce.


    Ye Fan did not speak, directly took out the huge Chiyou horn and stroked it a few times.


    A total of eyelids jumped and squinted, and the tail slipped a bit unnaturally on the ground.


    Ye Fan sighed, then he took the corner again and turned to the candlelight: "Let''s go."


    Just a few steps away from the door, there was a call from the old man behind.


    "Hey! Hey! I didn''t say anything! Don''t go!"


    Ye Fan quietly blinked at the candlelight, and the candlelight covered his mouth and smiled.

 Chapter 2564

    <span>"Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!"


    The two pretended not to hear him and continued to walk outside.<span>Kuang Ao panicked and quickly chased up, "That horn! Leave that horn behind! "


    <span>Ye Fanpletely ignored him, until Ao Duo stepped in front of him.


    <span>"Brat, you have to show that horn to this old man!"


    <span>Ye Fan sneered, "On what basis?"


    Ao Tuo looked up arrogantly. "You must havee here for this old man. Give me that horn, and I will grudgingly consider it."<span>"Forget it, I don''t like to make things difficult for others the most. It''s better if you go back." Ye Fan said as he prepared to leave.


    With an anxious face, he stretched out his hand to fight for Ye Fan''s storage ring.


    Ye Fan directly grabbed the hand of Ao Tuo and released an overlord level sword intent.<span>"Old man, don''t think too much of yourself. We are just here to ask you. You are not the only one studying Chi You in this world. If you dare to provoke me again, I will kill you!" Ye Fan said coldly.


    This time, Gong Hong and the others rushed over to plead for mercy, "Sir God of Swords, this Master Fang Ao has a strange temperament, but he definitely does not have any malicious intent. Please forgive him."


    If he really angered the Sword God, he would probably lose this water boat.


    "If you want to ask about the affairs of Emperor Chi You, no one in this world knows it better than this old man! If you don''t ask this old man, then you''re just making a fool out of yourself! " "We are not afraid of death at all," he said firmly.Ye Fan sneered, "So what? No matter how much you study, you are still not Emperor Chi You. Our difficulties, even if we asked you, you might not know. "


    <span>Ye Fan shook off the Adoo and continued to walk away with the candlelight.


    <span>Gong Hong scratched his ears and cheeks, and was about to rush up to give chase, but he was forcibly stopped by Gong Hong and the others.


    "Ao!" Are you crazy!? If he angered His Excellency Sword God, something big would happen! We, Gong Gong, cannot be harmed by you alone!<span>The Ao Duo was so angry that he could only shout, "Stop right there! How can you be willing to let this old man see that horn!? "


    Ye Fan then stopped his steps, turned around and said, "You just urinated, and your dress was dirty like a candle. What do you think about this matter?""Isn''t that simple? You little girl from the Candle Dragon n, you''re wetting my body! " said the old man, patting his own body.


    <span>Candle''s face turned red, and killing intent rose in her eyes once again, "Old fool, what did you say!?"


    <span>"Didn''t this old man pee on you? Come back and pee! If a single bubble wasn''t enough, he could just urinate for a bit longer!


    <span>Emperor Chi You never care too much about women. Ao Ao saidcently.


    <span>Ye Fan rubbed his forehead and said, "Did Emperor Chi You teach you to pee on people? Can''t you just apologize properly? "


    <span>"That''s it?" Ao Tuo was overjoyed. He immediatelyid on the ground, "Girl, I apologize!"


    Ye Fan and Candle were both speechless, this guy really did give up all face for something he cared about.


    "Boy, is this enough? That horn ¡­" He rubbed his hands together with a look of anticipation on his face.<span>Ye Fan was not in a hurry to take it out, and asked with suspicion, "You really know a lot about Emperor Chi You?


    <span>Logically speaking, Chi You Emperor should be an indomitable and powerful expert. If you have studied the Emperor for such a long time, how could you look so wretched? "


    <span>"Brat, then why don''t you look at yourself? Even if you possess the Overlord level Sword Intent, are you Emperor Xuanyuan?


    "With an old man like me, being petty makes you look like an emperor," Fang Ao mocked.


    Ye Fan frowned, turned his head and was about to leave.<span>The old man hurriedly caught up, and admitted his mistake with a bitter face: "This old man was wrong! This old man is kneeling down for you!


    <span>Your Majesty! This old man has called you his Majesty! Quick, let me take a look at that Chiyou Horn, my heart is itching hard right now! "


    <span>The group of Gong Gong people standing behind couldn''t bear to watch any longer. All of them turned their heads away with red faces. None of them wanted to admit that such a shameless guy had appeared in their n.


    Ye Fan forced a smile and asked, "How did you know that was Chi You''s horn?""This old man has looked through a lot of information, and I am familiar with every detail regarding Chi You Emperor.


    For thousands of years, Ji Hao had been collecting all kinds of treasures left behind by Chi You the Great, including all parts of Chi You''s skeleton.<span>Many of them seemed to be beast horns from the Chi You Horn. Unfortunately, in the end, they were all fake.


    <span>However, as long as this old man sees the true corner, even if I am not 100% sure, I will still be able to recognize it! " said the old man confidently.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan asked, "You''ve collected a lot of Chi You''s horns?" Where are they? "


    <span>"Since this old man told you to look, then take out that horn?" asked the old man.


    "Deal."


    Ao Duo was delighted. He immediately called out to Ye Fan and Pao, and headed to a big activity room inside the Divine Water Boat.<span>"Why would you want to switch ces? Can''t you just go to your room to take a look?"


    "That won''t do, that ce is too small, we can''t open it!"


    Just when Ye Fan was puzzled, the group of people arrived at the active region. Altogether, Ao Tuo took out several storage bags, and then took out a pile of various beast horns from his pocket.<span>The big one was as thick as an ox while the small one looked like a finger. It was unknown how many years he had spent collecting all kinds of strange and bizarre beast horns.


    Needless to say, several of these horns were almost the same as the ones in Ye Fan''s hands.However, when Ye Fan saw those horns, he didn''t feel anything special.


    Some of the children of Gong Gong family saw the corners of the floor and excitedly started to y with them.It''s a huge fire, driving the children away with its tail, "Who''s the kid! Quick, carry him away! Put down the horn! "


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry. This old man was even more serious than a child.


    <span>"Kid!" Now you see my specialty, right? Take out the horn and let this old man appraise it. " he said urgently.


    Ye Fan then nodded and took out Chi You Horn.


    The Ao immediately snatched it away, his eyes shining with green light. He carefully stroked the details of the horn...


    "It can''t be wrong! It couldn''t be wrong! This should be the beast horn from the demon horn and the beast horn of Chi You Emperor recorded in the historical records!<span>Where did you find him? Did you find another demon horn then? " he asked.


    Ye Fan frowned, "Chi You''s two horns are really different?"<span>"Of course. The beast horn of Chi You Emperor is derived from the divine dragon''s bloodline. However, because it has fused with the blood of other ns, it is different from the dragon horn.


    As for the other demon horn, it was much smaller. It was not clear which n it belonged to.


    However, Chi You Emperor thought that he was the descendant of the Chaos, Tao Wu and Tao Tie bloodlines, which was why his whole body looked so dark and weird.These two horns represented Chi You Emperor''s spirit and body, and were grown when different bloodlines were awakened to an extremely high level. Therefore, they were the two hardest parts of Chi You Emperor''s body.


    Hearing this, Ye Fan hurriedly asked, "Then the other demon horn, do you have any clues?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2567

    <span>"Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!"


    <span>Ye Fan turned his head, and saw that the Spatial Force was repairing that gap.


    However, the space was on the verge of copsing.


    At this rate, he probably wouldn''t be able to hold on for too long.


    <span>Ye Fan spread out his spiritual sense and immediately found the direction of life.


    He withdrew his devil mes and flew towards a seemingly very primitive and special vige.<span>The houses here were all dug out from these huge rocks.


    <span>In the vige, all kinds of lifeforms with strange appearances, such as the merfolk and Gong Gong, were already considered normal. Many of them were purely beast-like.


    <span>In the center of the vige, there was a huge statue. It was a headless giant, and he held a huge axe and a huge beast-faced shield in his hand. He even opened his eyes.


    <span>Xing Tian?!


    <span>The first thing that Ye Fan thought of was this legendary War God. After all, this was too unique.


    <span>When the group of vigers saw the strangers in the sky, they all pointed at them with looks of shock.


    <span>"Who trespassed?"


    <span>A voice that sounded like andslide sounded from the ground.


    Ye Fan turned his head to look and was stunned to see that there was a giant whose body was buried in the ground and covered in mud. Who knew how many years this giant hadin down for?


    This giant was over a hundred meters tall, with long grey hair and beard, which extended over ten meters. His face was filled with many ravines.Seeing this giant stand up, the vigers below seemed to be very excited and began to worship this giant.


    Ye Fan relied on the divine dragon chant to understand the obscurenguage of these people.


    <span>"AHH!" A spirit had appeared! Four thousand years! "Praise the Great God, you''ve finally woken up!"


    <span>"Emperor Chi You, please bless me. It''s great that you can wake up again!"


    Ye Fan''s mind was in turmoil. Just as he was about to say something, he saw the candle light and the other two, Feng Qinn and Xiao Huaisu, both came out from the ring!


    "Kuafu!" This was the disappeared Kuafu Giant! The secret of Chi You Emperor is indeed hidden here! " The Ao Gu called out in excitement.<span>The three girls were also amazed, never expecting Ye Fan to find such a shocking ce.


    <span>The candlelight, as a member of the Nine Li n, seemed to show great respect towards Xing Tian. Itnded on the ground and respectfully bowed to the huge statue of Xing Tian.


    <span>"Candle Dragon n, Gong Gong, how did you enter this ce together with Divine Dragon n and Phoenix n? "What''s going on outside?" The Kuafu Family giant, whose name was Kuafu, frowned and asked.


    The candlelight and the Ao Duo could hear thenguage here.


    "Patriarch, the outside world of the great wastnd is already on the brink of destruction.


    "We are here to search for one of the demon horns of the great Chi You Emperor, because that might be an important clue to saving the lives of themon people." Candle said.Kuang Tian replied with an "oh" as if he had some doubts, "Could it be that the prehistord is still notpletely destroyed?"


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and roughly understood what was going on. "Senior Kuang Tian, could it be that the reason you''re hiding here is because the water deer sank and you think that the prehistoric wastnd is going to be destroyed?"<span>Kuang Tian''s huge eyes looked at Ye Fan, "Is that not the case?"


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, smiled bitterly and said, "Senior, it seems that you have misunderstood. When the water deer sank, it was not destructive. You all entered here ten thousand years ago ¡­ "


    <span>Kuang Tian was stunned for a long time. He howled towards the sky, and then the entire space seemed to explode with a thunderous roar!


    The people in the vige were trembling in fear. Most of them were of average cultivation level. After all, in this space, there weren''t many cultivation resources."What a pity! When Emperor Chi You told us all about this, we were all afraid of being destroyed in the end."


    If anything happens, let us enter this small world to seek refuge.<span>I never thought that it would be us choosing the wrong time and wasting ten thousand years of time! " Kuang Tian Hu sighed.


    Ye Fan carefully pondered for a while. In fact, he couldn''t me them, nor could he me Chi You for not exining clearly.


    <span>Because, Chi You thought about two things, one was to wait for the end of the world.


    The other method was that Chi You had made some changes to the primitive world, such as breaking the primordial ck hole or the primal ck hole.


    Therefore, a disaster might happen in the primitive world ahead of time, therefore, Chi You wasn''t sure when was the most reasonable time to take refuge.


    <span>However, what was even worse was that thisnd, which was called the water deer, actually copsed on its own. This was something Chi You didn''t expect.


    "When I came in just now, I already found that this ce could not hold on much longer. If I did not bring the people here with me as soon as possible, the life in this world would be in danger."


    <span>Ye Fan said, "Senior Kuang Tian, right now, the outside world is filled with the power of chaos. The people of the Nine Li n should not be able to leave here alive.


    If you trust me, I can take them to a safe ce and take them away from here. "


    <span>"What can you do?" Kuang Tian asked.


    Ye Fan demonstrated his storage ring, and after a simple exnation, it immediately caused a group of vigers to be amazed.


    <span>Kuang Tian''s eyes flickered as he lowered his head to ask the vigers of the Heaven''s Punishment Vige.


    <span>"Children, which one of you is the current vige chief?"


    <span>"Praise the Great God, do you still remember me? I am Yu Long.


    You''ve slept for more than four thousand years."Back then I was just a little boy, but now I am the vige head of Heaven''s Punishment Vige!"


    <span>An old man with a head full of white hair and a snake-like face only had an immortal cultivation base. At this moment, he was in tears.


    "Oh... Yulong, I remember you. You are already so old... "Tell me, how many people are in this small world right now?""Reporting to the Great God, there are 761 viges and more than 43,000 people from the Nine Li n in this small world."


    <span>"Forty-three thousand!?" Candle was startled for a moment, looking worriedly at Ye Fan.


    <span>Ye Fan also frowned, this won''t be easy. Even if the storage ring was full of people, it wouldn''t be able to fill up more than 40,000 people, and thousands of people would die from the effort.


    Kuang Tian raised his head and looked at the dark sky. He frowned and said, "I don''t think this small world willst more than two days. We need to gather more than 700 people from the viges here within these two days."


    Ye Fan quickly asked, "Senior Kuang Tian, do you know where the demon horn of the Chi You Emperor is?"


    "Demon horn? Why are you looking for the Demon Horn of the Great Emperor? You are from the Divine Dragon Family and you have the Overlord level Sword Intent. Don''t tell me you have some special rtionship with Ji Xuanyuan? " Praise the heavens for doubt.


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "Although you may not believe it, but this time it was Chi You Emperor who asked me toe and find him."


    Saying this, Ye Fan purposely disyed his God of Berserkers Mark.


    Seeing the mark of the God of Berserkers, Kuang Tian''s expression changed, "The personal seal of the Great Emperor?"Ye Fan now knew that this totem was a symbol of Chi You. He let out a sigh of relief, "Now you should trust me, right?"


    "Five hundred miles away from the back of the Heaven Punisher, there is a tomb left behind by Emperor Chi You. He personally built it for me before the Water Deer Battlefield.After the war, the Emperor went in. Other than him, no one else had entered the tomb.


    "If there is a demon horn, it might be inside." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2568

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ ''


    <span>Hearing this, Ye Fan curiously asked: "Since Emperor Chi You is not buried inside, then wouldn''t the tomb be empty? None of you have entered? "


    Vige Head Yu Long said, "This Lord Shen Long is the tomb of Emperor Chi You. Even if the Emperor was not in there, we would not dare to enter.


    Moreover, the Emperor told us ancestors that we should not go near the tomb in case of any idents.<span>"It seems like the tomb is not something that we can enter just because we want to. There must be some sort of mystery behind it."


    <span>Praise the heavens, "Since you have the secret imprint of the Emperor as your witness, if you want to go, I naturally won''t stop you.


    However, I must think of a way to bring all the Nine Li n in this small world out. You can decide on the matter of finding the demon horn yourself! "


    Ye Fan was stunned, "Senior Kuang Tian, you have a way to bring tens of thousands of people out of here?"


    "Outside is the chaos space, and there are also massive amounts of chaos energy breeding monsters here. I''m afraid 99% of the people here will ¡­"


    "This old man naturally has his own thoughts on this matter. Whether one seeds or not, it is up to the heavens to decide!" Jiang Chen boasted.


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, then said to the three women beside him, "As for Chi You''s grave, it''s useless even if there''s more people. I''ll go there alone."


    "Help Senior Kuang Tian gather the rest of the Nine Li n''s nsmen from all over the ce here."Although the small world was not very vast, it would not be easy to gather the forty thousand people in two days and leave in an orderly fashion.


    <span>Judging from the cultivation levels of the Heaven''s Punishment Vige, there shouldn''t be many cultivators above the heavens in this small world. There were even arge number of newborns bornter on, and because they didn''t have enough spiritual energy, they were just ordinary people.


    If they were to be brought here, they would definitely need a lot of people to help.


    From the ring, Ye Fan took out the severalrge stone bracelets that Chu Yunyao had made. They were actually short-distance walkie-talkies.


    Although it was called short distance, it was still thousands of miles away.


    "Each of you can use a walkie-talkie. If there''s any emergency, we canmunicate easily. I can also take control of the situation outside at any time."Feng Qinn took over the walkie-talkie and frowned, "The tomb of Chi You must be extraordinary. If you go alone ¡­"


    "Aiya, Lan, even if that''s the case, there''s no use in us going.<span>We still have to listen to God of Swords. All we can do is try our best to let the life in this little world leave this ce alive.


    "After all, tens of thousands of lives, they are all innocent!" Xiao Huai Su reminded.<span>Candle''s beautiful eyes sparkled as she said, "My master is fierce and has a kind heart, I really like him ¡­"


    Ye Fan felt his scalp tingling. If it wasn''t for the time being, he would have taught her a lesson.


    "Senior Kuang Tian, I''ll have the three of them help you. I''ll do my best to return as soon as possible.


    "If you don''t have a reliable way, I can think of a way to use my sword intent to protect the nine Li n''s people."


    Ye Fan reckoned that he could use the Emperor Dragon Sword Prison to protect the people of the Nine Li n in the sword intent and transport them out of this space.Although this would consume a lot of his energy, at the very least, he would be able to block out the power of primal chaos and evil spirits.


    Kua Tian looked at him and asked, "Young man, what is your name?"


    "Ye Fan.""Ye Fan..." What a great Emperor Level Swordsman of the Divine Dragon n! Indeed, he has a bit of Ji Xuanyuan''s demeanor. He can ignore the past grudges and worry for the safety of the people of Jiu Li. No wonder Emperor Chi You would let hime here.


    Unfortunately, we don''t know much about the tomb of Chi You the Great, and we can''t help you much, you better be careful. ""If senior is willing to tell me, then I will be of great help." Ye Fan smiled and said.


    After making clear his mission, Ye Fan flew directly to Chi You''s grave, which was about five hundred miles away.


    Looking at thendscape that had flown by, it was once a lush and beautiful ce. However, it had been too long and the spiritual energy in the area had been depleted, turning into a desert.They passed by several viges that were about the same size as the Heaven''s Punishment Vige. All sorts of people from the Nine Li n raised their heads to look up in curiosity, but they were unable to clearly see what was passing by.


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes were filled with confusion, this small world was left behind for these Nine Li n people by Chi You.


    <span>This meant that with Chi You''s power back then, he could already open up such a space.


    Although, this might be due to some technical problems, Ye Fan still believed that he was far inferior to Chi You at that time.<span>Even such a powerful Chi You couldn''t change the destiny of this primitivend, could he really do that?


    Ye Fan shook his head, as things were now, there was no need to think about all this nonsense, and could only concentrate on the task at hand.


    Five hundred Li didn''t take long for Ye Fan.<span>Soon, a towering mountain slope appeared in front of them. A totem that looked exactly like the God of Berserkers Mark was on top of a huge golden tomb.


    When Ye Fannded in front of the tomb door, he raised his head and saw that the doors were at least thirty to forty meters wide, while he himself was just like an ant in front of the door.


    A deste, tragic and ancient aura permeated the air in front of the huge golden door.<span>"Master, master, can you hear me?"


    The sound of candlelight came from Ye Fan''s walkie-talkie.


    "I can hear it. What''s the situation?""Nothing, I''m on my way to the farthest vige to contact the vigers. I just want to hear the owner''s voice," Candle said coquettishly.


    Ye Fan''s face darkened, "Scram!" Don''t bother me if there''s nothing else! ""Heh... "So fierce..." The candlelight emitted a soft and tender cry. Even though she had been scolded, she actually enjoyed herself immensely.


    Xiao Huai Su was driven mad, "You''re a pervert when ites to candlelight!"


    Ye Fan stretched out his hand to feel the door, while helplessly shaking his head.


    "You came to Chi You''s tomb?" This time, it was Feng Qinn.


    "Hmm, I''m going to try going in. If there''s nothing else, I won''t say it."


    "Alright ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan sighed. Actually, he was very nervous right now, but once these three women got involved, he felt like they were here for a tour!


    "Damn, what is this door made of? Why can''t I feel what''s inside?"


    Ye Fan frowned. He really wanted to directly chop it open, but he was worried that by forcefully destroying the gate, he would destroy the tomb.


    After all, this kind of tomb would usually have a self-destruct mode, who knew if Chi You had set up a terrifying self-destruct mechanism.


    After the triple disintegration, Ye Fan pushed his own strength to the maximum, and logically speaking, he should be able to push away even a small mountain.


    However, he couldn''t move the door at all!


    Ye Fan didn''t have any other choice, so he simply ran to the nearby hillside and used his huge sword to forcefully split the mountain apart.But then, he realized that he was unable to continue. The ground beneath him was iparably hard.


    Ye Fan pushed aside the dirt and took a look. There was actually a golden material underneath!


    "No way ¡­" Could it be that the entire tomb was sealed with this type of metal?! "


    Ye Fan urged his dragon soul, and forced himself to take a closer look at the entire mountaintop. He was shocked to discover that under this mountaintop, was a tightly wrapped metal fort!<span>Rtively speaking, the door that was the easiest to break through was actually that door!? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2569

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!"


    <span>"As expected of the King of the Nine Li Empire. He''s really rich and imposing. Does he not want money for gold?"


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, and obediently returned to the giant golden gate.


    <span>He had no time to waste. He could only brandish the ck greatsword and unleash the disintegration of sword intent as his sword shed down!


    <span>"Buzz!"


    A wave of energy fluctuations rippled out from the golden door. The sword intent had actually sunk into the sea and entered the giant door, but not a single trace was left behind?


    <span>Ye Fan''s face changed.


    Second Layer Sword Intent disintegrated!<span>The pressure of the sword intent had already surpassed the ninth level of the primal chaos!


    This caused the ground they were standing on to be unable to withstand the pressure and to crack and copse!


    The small world was already a bit fragile, but now it felt even more like it was on the verge of copse.Ye Fan knew that he had to enter the tomb as soon as possible, otherwise, with his strong sword intent pressure, he would hasten the copse of this small world.


    A vertical sh!


    "Boom!"


    A depression appeared on the giant golden gate, and the metal seemed to soften as waves of ripples appeared.The sword intent was actually dispersed!


    The rock stratum of the entire mountain began to crack and shatter!


    Ye Fan was stunned, the whole tomb of Chi You was actually sharing the damage?<span>No wonder Chi You cast it into a sealed metal fort.


    This metal was actually not indestructible, but through this way of splitting the damage, it could withstand damage that far exceeded its toughness!Ye Fan had no other choice. If this carried on, he really wouldn''t even be able to enter through the door.


    He instantly released half of his Purgatory Sword Demon, raising the pressure from his sword intent to a state that far surpassed the level of Primal Chaos. He did not know the specific level of this state!The space of this small world seemed to be on the verge of shattering.


    Ye Fan didn''t dare to procrastinate at all. With both hands gripping his sword, he smoothly waved it in the air and released a "Exterminate the Yan''s Embers"!


    <span>A beam of sword light as thin as a cicada''s wing, like an iparably precise scalpel, shed open the vital artery of the huge golden door!


    The sudden burst of energy prevented the giant golden door from dispersing all of it in time.


    A crack appeared!


    Ye Fan did not hesitate and seized the opportunity. He used the Wandering Dragon Sword Technique and shot himself into this gap like a flying sword!


    Just as he passed through, the giant metal door closed up once more!"Huff ¡­"


    Ye Fan let out a long breath, put away his half-body Sword Demon, and looked inside the tomb.


    Inside was a long catbs, all made of that metal.


    <span>Ye Fan could see that the entire tomb could distribute damage. No wonder even after he raised his sword intent pressure to such a high level, entering would still be so arduous.


    If it was a group of ordinary Chaos Realm cultivators, even a few hundred of them might not be able to enter this tomb.


    Holding onto the walkie-talkie, he made a call."Hey, hey, can you hear me?"


    "Master, what are your orders?" the candle asked."I can hear you," Feng Qinn said.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be happy. Although this golden tomb could resist spiritual power perception, it couldn''t resist the ''radio''. After all, Chi You didn''t know much about science.


    "It''s nothing, I went into the tomb. Make sure you have somemunication problems, you guys can busy yourselves."<span>Finishing themunication, Ye Fan walked all the way inside.


    On both sides of the passageway, there were all sorts of red paint on the walls, sketching out an exquisite mural.


    <span>If he hadn''t read wrongly, the contents of these murals should be the battle between the Nine Li n and the n.


    <span>Among them, Ye Fan recognized a man with long hair holding a sword. It was obviously Ji Xuanyuan.


    As for the giant man who had two different horns on his head and was as big as a small mountain, he should be Chi You himself.


    <span>"Did Chi You make a record of his own life?" Ye Fan mumbled to himself, "If that''s the case... There may be clues to the disintegration and redemption of these frescoes ¡­ "


    When Ye Fan thought of this, he didn''t dare to miss these murals.While carefully going deeper, he imprinted these murals into his mind.


    Although he was only looking at some frescoes, Ye Fan could still feel that at that time, when the world was magnificent and the strong were numerous, it was still so dazzling, but it was still so tragic that one could cry.


    Ye Fan had already learned a lot about Ji Xuanyuan, Chi You and the other ancient people. However, after seeing Chi You draw all these ancient characters, he still felt a lot about them.


    Actually, from the frescoes, both sides had their own obsession. Their goal was to follow their ns and live a better life.


    He clearly knew that the world was at peace and that living in peace and pleasure was a good thing, but once he felt at ease, he would naturally want something better.


    Human desire is endless, so friction is hard to avoid.<span>As for powerful warriors like Chi You and Ji Xuanyuan, they were not truly extraordinary saints.


    They also had their own ambitions and selfish desires, so they would make some unwise decisions in order to achieve their dreams.From Chi You''s point of view, after seeing so many things in the past, Ye Fan could also tell that Chi You was actually a bit sad and helpless when he came to thest battle of the water deer.


    <span>In order to see the frescoes, Ye Fan walked for a full two hours before finally finishing a long path.


    <span>There were actually no traps in between.


    <span>Maybe for someone like Chi You, it was disdainful to use such underhanded methods.


    By relying on his senses, Ye Fan could roughly tell that he was going in a circle, but on the way, he was going deeper.


    In other words, a part of this tomb was buried underground.


    Suddenly, an open tomb appeared in front of him.Eighty golden sculptures stood on both sides. Their appearances and attire were all different. Some were several meters tall and some were less than one meter tall. They were all rather small and small.


    <span>Their names were engraved on the back of these golden statues. However, because they were written in the ancientnguage of the Nine Li, Ye Fan couldn''t recognize many of them.


    <span>"Legend has it that there are eighty-one Chi You brothers. Could it be... These are his brothers? "


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but think this way, because this was too much of a coincidence.


    However, he didn''t expect to hear a low and deep reply from the opposite side of the tomb just as he finished muttering...


    "That''s right... "The ones guarding this ce are the eighty brothers of the Chi You Emperor."<span>Ye Fan''s whole body shivered, and he felt a very dangerous and powerful pressure.


    "Who is it!?"


    Ye Fan instantly summoned his huge ck sword, and looked over with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, a cloud of fog appeared in the tomb chamber.


    A powerful primordial spirit woke up here!


    Threads of golden metal were rapidly converging towards that direction from all directions!Immediately after, a figure that Ye Fan felt somewhat familiar with walked out.


    A tall and sturdy man, about four to five meters tall, holding a giant battle axe in one hand and a giant shield with a ferocious beast head in the other, without a head on his neck!


    "Xing Tian!?"


    The hand Ye Fan used to hold the huge sword couldn''t help but shake. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2573

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!"


    The Purgatory Demon me''s Sword Intent that was filled with brutality and chilliness, as if it had the power from the abyss of hell, seemed to have been infused with an even more evil and destructive power!He was like a demonic god that had always been full of deterrence. He suddenly became furious and revealed an even more ferocious side, turning into a tyrant that could destroy the world!


    Ye Fan clearly felt that at this moment, it was already very difficult to control his sword.<span>The sword intent brought with it a strong bacsh that wanted to tear his arm apart and burn his flesh!


    Not good! He did not control the timing of the disintegration!


    More urately ¡­ It was he who did not have the ability to do so!


    "Ah!"


    <span>Ye Fan yelled, on one side he felt pain in his arms, on the other he was angry at himself for using his sword intent, but he was actually unable topletely control it!


    <span>The ck mes of the half-step Sword Demon burned brightly, as if a demon was about to devour Ye Fan!


    The ck sword intent de of light appeared like a mountain of des, burning with raging mes!


    The de that was originally only a dozen meters long turned into a surging ck tide that was over a hundred meters long.<span>Like a terrifying demonic me ck dragon, its massive body pounced towards Xing Tian!


    <span>Xing Tian''s originally burly body, as well as his massive axe, were instantly swallowed up by the disintegrated sword intent light!


    "Boom!"


    Xing Tian''s gigantic metallic body was smashed into smithereens. His arms and body quickly disintegrated, turning into liquid metal that dissipated into the air.


    The destructive power of the attack was so great that even the Golden Tomb was unable to split the destructive power in an instant.


    For the first time, Ye Fan gained the upper hand in the battle against Xing Tian!


    However, Ye Fan was also not in a good mood. His hands were badly mutted to the point that even his bones were exposed.


    Because of the excessive force, two of his fingers were broken by the recoil!


    Ye Fan''s body ferociously mmed into the wall, causing him to cough out a mouthful of blood, as he panted heavily and stood up shakily.


    Seeing the distant Xing Tian lying on the ground, Ye Fan bitterly smiled.


    He didn''t even know if the disintegration sword intent he had released was to defeat his opponent, torture him, or... Both.


    However, he had finally broken Xing Tian''s body. He wanted to take this opportunity to rush into the tomb.


    Ye Fan flew over, wanting to sh open the golden door, but his injured arms were unable to bring out the full power of the Apocalypse of Yan.<span>As the sword shed down, the golden door only trembled a little, but did not break open.


    Just as Ye Fan was activating his Divine Dragon Bloodline in an attempt to speed up his recovery, he felt a sense of danger from behind!


    <span>"Boom!"


    An axe fell down brazenly!


    In just a few breaths of time, Xing Tian had actually condensed his golden body again, forcefully pressing down on him!<span>Although due to his previous attack, Xing Tian''s berserk state seemed to have weakened, Ye Fan was still wounded, and was unable to push Xing Tian back.


    "Kid!" Chi You Emperor''s great disintegration art, used such a stupid thing like this, how could it actually harm him?


    <span>You think that you are worthy enough for this general to believe that you are someone sent by the Great Emperor? " Xing Tian mocked.


    Ye Fan continuously dodged, his heart was filled with rage. If he had cultivated for a few more decades, even a few years, he wouldn''t be in such a sorry state."Come! Just like that! Give me a few more shes in the future! After dispersing Ben''s soul, I''ll let you in! "Haha ¡­"


    <span>Xing Tianughed incessantly, one axe and one shield, full of vigor and vigor, attacking until Ye Fan could only retreat step by step.


    In Xing Tian''s hands, such a clumsy and bulky dryad was like an autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. It flowed like the clouds and flowing water, leaving no ws at all!


    After a while, Ye Fan''s arms also recovered pretty much, but if he were to release the immature disintegration sword intent like before, then next time, he might not only be injured by his two arms.


    Because even Ye Fan himself did not know what kind of explosion would result from the sword intent he released.


    Even if he had defeated Xing Tian, he would still be severely injured, or even blown to death!


    And if the power he released was too small, he wouldn''t be able to injure Xingtian at all.<span>To put it bluntly, in such a high-pressure battle, Ye Fan did not have the confidence to release a timely disintegration sword intent.


    Time passed, minute by minute.


    <span>This tug of war had unknowinglysted for over a day.


    <span>The two people in the middle had fought back and forth, but neither of them had been able to determine the oue of the battle.


    Xing Tian''s remnant soul continued to weaken, but his rage always made him block Ye Fan outside the gate.<span>Ye Fan felt his consciousness be more and more blurry.


    <span>At first, he had been anxious, but now, he was slowly filled with anger and depression. Now, he was gradually at a loss as to what to do.


    <span>What should he do... He had already used all his strength, but he could only rely on his exhaustion to win.


    The problem was that he didn''t have much time left ¡­


    "Coward ¡­ Is this your strategy? Consumption of the remaining soul energy that was used by the general? "


    Xing Tian sneered, "With your strength, it''s still unclear who will be the first to die from exhaustion!"Finished speaking, Xing Tian seemed to be even more energetic, crazily chopping down at Ye Fan!


    <span>As Ye Fan dodged, he discovered that hismunication device was emitting the sound of candlelight.


    <span>"Master!" Master, can you hear me ¡­ " The woman''s voice was intermittent, as if she was deep underground.


    Ye Fan''s spirit went cold, and as he dodged the axe, he said: "Speak!""The Little World can''t hold on much longer! The power of primordial chaos had already seeped in ¡­


    Everyone was gathered, but. There were still thousands more ¡­ I can''t take them away with me ¡­ "


    Ye Fan''s heart was startled. Why was the time of the Little World''s copse brought forward?Was it because the pressure from his battle here was too strong?


    <span>"Ye Fan, how are you?" Once the power of chaos and evil spirits enter, at least 20,000 to 30,000 people will die here! " Feng Qinn was also somewhat anxious.


    Ye Fan was burning with anxiety, while dodging Xing Tian''s attack, he angrily said, "Xing Tian! Do you really want to throw away the lives of several tens of thousands of citizens just for a single death order?! "


    "Cut the crap!" If you have the ability, defeat this general! " Xingtianughed wildly.Ye Fan tried his best to calm his heart down. The more critical the situation was, the more he knew that he needed to remain calm.


    What to do, what to do... He wanted to think of a way to quickly and steadily increase hisbat strength by as much as possible!


    If he could master theplete body of the Purgatory Sword Demon, he might have a chance.However... Could it be that he himself was also unable to control a fully transformed Purgatory Sword Demon?


    Wait a minute!Just now, Xing Tian seemed to have said that the first step in the Heartsword Art was to thoroughly look into one''s heart.


    Back then, when he had used his Single-handed Sword Demon, when he was in the Immortal pce, he had been intoxicated, and now he felt like he had finally understood this point.


    However, thinking about Xing Tian''s evaluation of Ji Xuanyuan, it seemed like... Understanding it a little deeper.Ji Xuanyuan had set up the Heavenly Star Divine General to secretly rule the primordial world for ten thousand years, but it had also allowed the n and the heaven''s chosen one to reduce their conflicts and stabilize for a long period of time.


    He had plotted against Xing Tian, but it had also hastened the end of the war, reducing the number of innocent lives lost. At the same time, Xing Tian didn''t deny Ji Xuanyuan''s might, but rather his unwillingness ¡­Actually, what Ji Xuanyuan did was not all fair and square, as he had his own schemes and schemes.


    In his heart, he must also have had an inner demon formed from countless darkness towards Ji Xuanyuan ¡­ It was just that he had ovee his inner demons!


    Why could he face the darkness in his heart ¡­


    As he was asking about the source of the problem, Ye Fan suddenly remembered something. He remembered that when he was young, he had just disyed his power.<span>When he became the world''s most feared killer, among the old rulers, he had a long separation from Sally. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2570

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!"


    <span>Previously, Ye Fan had always been puzzled as to why the vigers here would create a statue of Xing Tian. Could it be that this ce had some sort of rtionship with Xing Tian?


    Now he finally understood it all!<span>The primordial spirit of the Ancient War God Xing Tian was actually in this tomb of Chi You!?


    "Shen Long family... Overlord level Sword Intent ¡­ "How many years has it been? Could it be that this is the fate of this general ¡­"Xing Tian, who was covered in gold, let out a long sigh.


    While being on alert, Ye Fan said, "Senior Xing Tian, the wastnd is at stake. I came here to find the demon horn of Chi You Emperor because I received his guidance."If it''s convenient, please tell me, is the demon horn here?"


    Xing Tian was silent for a moment, then he suddenly let out a lowugh.


    "Kid, if it was anyone else who was able to enter this tomb, I would have given them some instructions.


    But unfortunately, the one whoes is you. "Isn''t it tooughable for you to obtain information from this general''s mouth?" Xing Tian said in a deep voice.


    Ye Fan frowned, suddenly thought of something, and hesitantly said: "Could it be..." Senior''s head was really chopped off by Xuan-Yuan Sword? "


    <span>As his voice fell, Xing Tian''s massive axe thrust into the ground, creating a violent shockwave!


    <span>"Roar!"


    <span>Xing Tian angrily roared. With both the power of chaos and spiritual force, if Ye Fan wasn''t in his third stage of disintegration, he would have vomited blood!


    <span>"Brat, even you dare to mock this general!? Ji Xuanyuan was strong, and he would never have denied it!


    However, ten thousand years ago, Ji Xuanyuan was only relying on the eighty Kui Cow Drum forged for him by the mysterious woman to split his attention with the aid of the sound of thunder!If he were to fight alone, how can he easily win?! "


    Xing Tian''s voice carried a trace of grief, indignation, and unwillingness. It was clear that he was filled with a strong resentment towards the battle that happened all those years ago.Ye Fan could understand, it wasn''t that Xing Tian couldn''t afford to lose, but as a martial general, he hoped to have a fair and square fight and be killed without being able to say anything.


    However, Ji Xuanyuan was the ruler of a generation, and his priority was to win the war.


    Therefore, it was crucial to think of a way to first behead the enemy''s great general.Even with a few special methods, Ji Xuanyuan still felt that military might was not bad and that he could deal with it as soon as possible.


    <span>Judging from how Xing Tian''s primordial spirit was already so powerful, then Xing Tian, who was on the battlefield all those years ago, should be a super powerful enemy the four great ns were facing.


    <span>If Ji Xuanyuan hadn''t personally acted, no one would have been able to kill Xingtian.


    Ye Fan looked into the distance. Behind the position that Xing Tian was guarding, there was a huge golden door that was simr to the one that he had entered from.


    <span>If there were no surprises, the deepest secret of this tomb would be hidden behind that door.


    <span>The demon horn was most likely inside.


    Chi You, ah, Chi You, who did you send to guard this ce? It''s Xing Tian ¡­ Because of Ji Xuanyuan, this fellow was naturally not on the right path for him!


    "Senior Xing Tian, the Yellow Emperor is the Yellow Emperor. I am just a junior that has nothing to do with him."


    Not only that, I even destroyed one of his Sword Intent clones.If you do your best to help me today, I promise you that if I ever have the chance to meet Ji Xuanyuan again in the future, I will do my best to defeat him.


    Ye Fanughed as he discussed, he wasn''t afraid of Xing Tian.


    <span>Firstly, he was filled with respect, not wanting to destroy Xing Tian''s primordial spirit. Secondly, they didn''t have enough time to fight each other.


    "Back then when I was beheaded by Xuanyuan sword, my primordial spirit was severely injured by his unparalleled sword intent and I was unable to reconstruct my body.


    It was only because of the general''s high cultivation base that he was able to use the broken primordial spirit to support his damaged body, fighting until the end of the battle with the water deer.<span>Chi You Emperor read out that his physical body would notst long and he would not be able to reconstruct it, so he decided to stay in this tomb to protect it and ensure that his primordial spirit would not disappear.


    The duty of the general was to guard the final tomb door.Brat ¡­ No matter how you exin it, with your bloodline and the sword in your hand, I would never let you pass!


    <span>If you want to enter the tomb at the back, it will depend on how capable you are! " Xing Tianughed contemptuously.


    Ye Fan frowned, "Senior, forgive me for my bluntness, but even though you were originally much stronger and far stronger than me, you are now only left with a broken primordial spirit.<span>After ten thousand years, your primordial spirit has weakened greatly. If you continue to fight with me, your primordial spirit will probablypletely disperse.


    I am here to save people, not to steal their tombs. I have no enmity with you, so why are you forcing yourself on me? ""Where did all this nonsensee from!?" Xing Tian shouted angrily, "I was only following the orders of Emperor Chi You. The Emperor wanted me to guard this door with my life. Even if the world were to copse, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Ye Fan felt a burst of regret. This Xing Tian was truly a martial arts fanatic and loyal to the death, so it seemed that trying to reason was no longer possible.


    "In that case, I''ll have to trouble you then."


    Ye Fan''s face also turned cold, and without saying anything further, he directly activated his Half Moon Sword Demon!


    In this sealed tomb, even if he used a Sword Demon, it wouldn''t affect the stability of this small world.


    The only disadvantage of this tomb was that he was unable to open up more space. In other words, his dexterous speed would be greatly reduced.<span>"Oh? Although they were both Overlord level Sword Intent, they were actually different! "On Xing Tian''s chest, two deep red eyes opened, fierce and strange.


    <span>Ye Fan''s magic pupils quickly began to distinguish the energy form of Xing Tian, but he discovered that this metallic body concealed Xing Tian''s primordial spirit energy well.


    Ye Fan didn''t find any loopholes and was toozy to think too much about it. He immediately used his sword to walk like a dragon and charged forward, raising his hand and swinging his sword at a nted angle!


    "Destroy Yan''s Remnants!"


    A ck sword light howled out!Xing Tian moved like a bolt of lightning, striking the massive and rugged axe horizontally, the axe de directly colliding with the sword light!


    "ng!"


    Xing Tian''s metal body, after feeling the impact of the sword intent, surged forward, passing through his feet and transmitting the energy into the entire tomb!


    Ye Fan was confused, so that''s how it is!


    The Heaven Punisher Divine Spirit used the metal here as its physical body. If it was harmed, it could be shared with the tomb!He had originally thought that he was only dealing with a Heaven Punisher Primal. This metallic body was nothing more than a lump of metal, but now ¡­ it seemed that wasn''t the case at all!


    If he wanted to destroy Xing Tian''s body, it might be even more difficult than destroying his primordial spirit!


    <span>Moreover, if he wasn''t wrong, then Xing Tian''s cultivation had long since surpassed the ninth level of chaos. He was only staying on this ne!


    It was hard to imagine that this ancient war god''s primordial spirit was still in a broken state after being heavily wounded by the Unparalleled Sword Intent.


    <span>If he was in his prime, how brave would he be?


    "Kid, your sword intent is far inferior to Ji Xuanyuan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent back then.<span>Even if you have the heart of a monarch, I''m afraid that you still haven''tpletely faced yourself, much less using the heart of all things in the world for your own use.


    Thinking back to the time when Ji Xuanyuan directed it with a single sword strike, the heavens returned to its heart, the universe changed color, and he was able to decapitate the general with a single sword strike.


    With your half-hearted heart of a monarch, are you worried that this general will scatter his primordial spirit?It would be better if you were more worried about yourself, and whether you would cost your soul to go under the axe ¡­ " Xing Tian sneered.


    Ye Fan was startled. Although he had been ridiculed by Xing Tian, he could still feel that Xing Tian was using this kind of mocking method to teach him a lesson.


    "Thank you senior, I am naturally not as good as Emperor Xuanyuan, but I still understand the principle that birds will fly first, sooner orter they will catch up to us one day." Ye Fan said with a smile.


    <span>"That will depend on whether or not your stupid bird cane out of this tomb!"


    Before Xing Tian finished his sentence, his huge body had already instantly appeared in front of Ye Fan, his axe chopping down! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2574

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!"


    Old Master''s Office, ck Emperor''s Office.


    A youth with a face that still had some immaturity stood on the soft, thick carpet with a cold expression, not saying a word.<span>"This is yours, take it ¡­"


    <span>The ck Emperor pushed a box full of gold and diamonds to the youth.


    The youth frowned slightly, "I''m notcking in money."


    "I know you''re notcking. I''m afraid next year, you''ll have to rece Asmuntis and be the world''s most expensive assassin. Your ie will break the world''s record as a killer.


    However, the reward of this box is that you have broken the one-year record of killing a mercenary on the battlefield.


    Due to your rtionship, our organisation has been in the limelight in the underground world this year. As a teacher, I have a lot of face.NBS BBS ES has its own rules. Excellent members should be rewarded. You should keep them. "


    <span>The youth looked at the chest full of treasures, but his eyes were numb. He silently closed the chest and picked it up.


    <span>"There''s nothing else, I''m leaving, I still need to fly to Molo ge this afternoon."


    <span>"Oh, that princess has issued a quest to kill her rival in love, heh... "Go on."


    The youth lowered his head and turned to walk out the door."Nbsbsbs, do your job well, I think highly of you ¡­"


    The young man acted as if he did not hear him. He left the room and walked down a long underground corridor. The lighting was dim.When he reached a fork in the road, he stopped.


    Taking a deep breath, a hint of hesitation appeared in his eyes before the young man spoke ¡­.


    "Come out, how long are you going to hide for?"


    In the dark, in a fork in the road, a slim girl walked out nervously.


    The young girl wore a long, loose gray skirt, bare feet, snow-white skin, long silver hair that hung at her waist, and delicate facial features that made her look like a princess from a fairy tale.The young girl seemed very nervous, but her moist eyes were filled with joy.


    <span>"Ye ¡­" "Ye Fan..."


    <span>"My name is FALLEN now." Ye Fan said lightly.


    <span>"Oh ¡­" The girl asked weakly, "Then... FALLEN, have you been well these past few years? "


    Without waiting for Ye Fan to say anything, a few researchers in white coats and a few men in ck with electric batons ran out from the distant tunnel."There she is! Sally Ye! Who allowed you to run out without permission!? "Hurry back to theboratory!"


    Salley''s eyes revealed a trace of fear, and she subconsciously hid behind Ye Fan.


    In a split-second, Ye Fan saw many wounds on the girl''s white wrist and neck that hadn''t healed yet. They were caused by a scalpel and syringe.


    "Who is it?" Hurry up and get out of the way! " A white-coat scientist leading the group shouted fiercely.


    "You''re courting death!" "This is FALLEN!" A ck-clothed man quickly pushed the man and cursed in fear.


    "FAL... FALLEN?! The youngest of the lot, the Killing Devil?! " The group of people behind didn''t dare to take even half a step closer.


    Ye Fan was expressionless as he looked indifferently at the group of people.<span>As for Sally, she stood behind him, staring at him with herrge, astonished eyes.


    "Heh heh... "Mr. FALLEN, if you would be so kind as to make this a very important specimen, we must take her back with us." The leader of the team, a white coat, had a fawning look on his face.


    <span>"When was she brought to this research facility?" Ye Fan asked.


    <span>"This... "Two years ago ¡­" The white-coat scientist replied.


    <span>"All these wounds on her body, were they caused by you?" Ye Fan asked again.


    We''re all researchers hired by OLD-ONES. What we do seems to have nothing to do with your business. If you have any questions, you can ask the Great ck Emperor ¡­ " The white-coat scientist forced a smile, somewhat impatient.


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything more. With a wave of his hand, a surge of violent primeval essence, like an invisible steel w, captured the leading white-coat scientist.<span>"Ugh!"


    One of Ye Fan''s hands grabbed the white-coat scientist''s neck, and flung his body against the hard stone wall!


    He could only hear the sound of bones shattering as he instantly died.A group of white coats revealed a terrified expression. Just as they were about to run for their lives in panic, they found out that Ye Fan had alreadyunched a surprise attack and flew past them.


    Ye Fan''s finger turned into a de, his fingertip brushing against the throats of these people, causing blood to continuously spurt out in the passage, dyeing the rock wall red.


    He walked past the slowly dying people and returned to Sally.


    Seeing the girl''s face filled with fear, Ye Fan lightly asked: "What, are you scared?"Sally stared at him nkly, not saying a word.


    "I will tell the ck Emperor to stop the experiment ¡­ In the future, don''te looking for me. "


    <span>"Why?"


    "You heard it, you saw it, my hands were covered with blood.


    <span>"The one you''re looking for, is that Ye Fan from the underground prison, not the FALLEN you know."


    Finishing, Ye Fan turned around and prepared to walk back to the ck Emperor''s office.


    Suddenly, Sally hugged him tightly from behind.


    "No!" I''m looking for you! It''s always been you! No matter how many people you kill, it has nothing to do with me!Ye Fan and FALLEN... As long as you are willing to protect me, I will not care what others say about you! "


    "It took me a long time to get here from anotherboratory."Sally sobbed in grief, "They hit me every day, and when they hit me with the electric shock rod, I kept on making a ruckus...


    <span>I asked them to move to theboratory here and work with them.


    Because if I could just see you. Even if I was to be cut by knives every day, I would be able to endure it ¡­


    Please... "Ye Fan, don''t you want to see me, okay ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s heart was violently shaken, his eyes turning red, and he clenched his hands.<span>"Idiot ¡­" "Am I worth it for you to do this?"


    <span>"It''s worth it..." The girl choked with sobs, "Because Sally knows, no matter how many people you kill, no matter what you be, no matter how many bad things you do ¡­


    In your heart, you always wanted to return to that orphanage and find that little girl called Yun''er. You always wanted to go home ¡­ "


    Ye Fan felt as if his chest was about to suffocate. Unknowingly, tears had already started flowing out of his eyes.


    He sniffed, wiped his face, and took a deep breath.


    <span>He turned around and touched the girl''s soft silver hair. "Don''t worry, I''ll get you out of here."


    <span>"Yes." Sally smiled with a tinge of tears on her face, "I know, that''s why Sally Ye is trying so hard to live on."


    Because I know that I will only be able to see you if I be stronger ¡­


    Just like how Ye Fan can only bring me away from the abyss when he bes stronger and falls into the deepest abyss, isn''t that so? "


    Ye Fan was slightly startled, after a moment, he smiled in relief, "Yes..."


    "If one does not dare to fall into the deepest abyss of darkness, how can one step on darkness beneath their feet, or even escape darkness?"


    <span>"The abyss of darkness is not something to be afraid of, as long as you dare face it! and even light it up! "


    In a trance, in Ye Fan''s mind, countless thoughts flew past in an instant.<span>In front of him, Xing Tian brandished his massive battle axe and once again cleaved downwards like a bolt of thunder!


    Behind him was a metal wall. There was nowhere to retreat to!Ye Fan''s state of mind was suddenly at an unprecedented level of calm, calm, and rxed.


    A ck me suddenly sprung up in his other eye that had yet to ignite the Purgatory Demon me! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2571

    <span>"Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!"


    That seemingly very unskilled, very simple and crude axe fall, actually blocked many of Ye Fan''s escape angles!


    <span>Reaching the state of perfection in the martial way, returning to its original state!


    Ye Fan blocked with his sword, and there was a metal ng!<span>Both of his arms went numb from the tremendous force as he somersaulted backwards to increase the distance between them.


    Ye Fan made a detour, wanting to get behind Xing Tian and directly break into the tomb''s gate.


    However, Xing Tian arrived like a shadow. He first threw out the huge beast face shield in his hand, blocking Ye Fan''s way.With a sweep of his huge axe, a violent wave of air swept across, about to cut Ye Fan in half!


    Ye Fan had no choice but to stop swinging his sword, and with a leap, he swung his hand towards Xing Tian''s body once again, destroying the embers of hell!But Xing Tian seemed to have figured out Ye Fan''s move, and actually moved to the side ahead of time and dodged it?


    "Damn it!"


    Ye Fan realized, even though he has been through hundreds of battles, Xing Tian''s battle experience is far greater than his!Thebat techniques, experience, and intuition that he relied on the most waspletely disadvantaged in front of this ancient wargod!


    Taking advantage of the gap between Xing Tian and the giant shield, Ye Fan unfurled the Dragonscale Sword Wings from his back, once again increasing the distance between them."Burning Heaven Dragon King Spear!"


    <span>In a sh, Ye Fan''s ten thousand flying swords turned into a dense mingnce and struck Xing Tian''s body.


    This obviously wasn''t enough to hurt Xing Tian, but Ye Fan just wanted to dy it a bit.


    In fact, Xing Tian was toozy to use his shield to block and could only eat all the Dragon King''s Spear in a daze.


    <span>"Aria of the God of Death!"


    Ye Fan''s sword stabbed down, and a huge demon shadow surrounded Xing Tian.


    A tsunami of negative emotions began to descend upon Xing Tian.


    "Roar!"Xing Tian waved his arms in a wide arc, as if he were howling in battle. Not only was he not affected by the negative emotions, but he was actuallyughing like a madman. "You want to affect me with such a ridiculous move!?"


    <span>For a moment, Xing Tian seemed to be even faster than before, the power of his axe was also increased, once again chopping down towards Ye Fan with his axe!


    Ye Fan retreated once again, and began to summon Perfection like Water in the tomb chamber.


    "Milky Way descends to the ninth heaven!"


    A shockwave of liquid sword intent gushed out like a river hanging upside down!<span>Xing Tian thrust the giant shield into the ground, directly diverting the liquid sword intent.


    He didn''t know what kind of material this pair of hands was made of, but it was most likely some kind of sacred object that was indestructible.


    Seeing that his move was unsessful, Ye Fan directly used liquid sword intent to cover Xing Tian''s entire body.


    Using the Perfection like Water to entangle Xing Tian, Ye Fan flew over, wanting to break open the tomb door again.However, Xing Tian waved the greataxe, revolving at an extremely high speed, turning the liquid sword intent into a whirlpool. An axe flew out from the whirlpool, flying straight in the direction of Ye Fan!


    Just as Ye Fan was about to attack, he was interrupted once again.


    The great axe spun around and returned into Xing Tian''s hands. The Righteous Noble Water had already been minced apart by him!


    What kind of battle monster was this!?Ye Fan waspletely confused, the golden body connected to the tomb, the iparable fighting experience, plus this unimaginably strong "remnant spirit", could it be that he would have to continue to exhaust himself like this all the time, until his primordial spirit ran out?


    Ye Fan was unwilling.


    <span>"Perfection like water, to lead thend to the shore"!


    Ye Fan summoned over a hundred liquid sword intent clones. Each of them was holding a flying sword. At the same time, they threw "Morning Star" at Xing Tian.


    In an instant, over a hundredets formed from sword intent shot towards Xing Tian with long tails!<span>Xing Tian didn''t care at all. He raised his massive shield and instead of retreating, he rushed straight towards the tomb door!


    "Dong dong dong!"Theet struck the shield and produced a heavy crash!


    Even though the Morning Star kept exploding, it couldn''t stop the God Power in Xing Tian''s body!Ye Fan had just waved out a ray of sword light, and saw that the golden door was about to be split open, when he discovered that a huge shadow had appeared beside him. It was that huge axe!


    "Crap!"Ye Fan dodged, but was still hit by the huge axe. His body directly turned into a cannonball, smashing into a statue.


    "Bam!"<span>Ye Fan''s body continuously fell a few times, falling to the ground. He felt as if all the bones in his body were going to shatter.


    <span>Without waiting for him to catch his breath, Xing Tian once again arrived at the scene. His axe was scraping the ground as he chased after Ye Fan!


    Ye Fan threw a palm of sword intent towards the ground, shooting up into the air. After avoiding the axe, he spun around and threw out a "Star Dragon''s Pendant".


    The Purgatory Demon me''s Star Dragon Pendant hit Xing Tian''s body!


    But after hearing a furious roar, Xing Tian once again sped up his attack frequency andunched a Shield Attack at Ye Fan!


    "Bam!"


    Ye Fan was hit by the huge shield, and his body hit the ceiling of the tomb!


    "Pfft!"


    Ye Fan spat out a mouthful of blood. It was simply too fast, he didn''t even have time to use the Dragonblood Battle Armor to increase his defense.


    Xing Tian jumped up and used the massive shield to press down on him. It was as if he wanted to crush him into meat paste!<span>Ye Fan hurriedly used the Wandering Dragon Sword Technique to dodge backwards, but he still managed to block the iing axe!


    Xing Tian didn''t even give him time to think. After he guessed what Lin Ming was doing, he followed up with an attack!"Damn it..."


    Ye Fan was about to curse in his heart! Fight to the death at this moment!There was no way to dodge at all, so Ye Fan could only condense a light sword shield.


    "Bam!"


    The sword and shield werepletely shattered. Ye Fan blocked it with his ck sword, and then fell to the ground.


    <span>In the end, he had returned to the ce where he had first entered, and was even further away from the tomb door!


    Xing Tian was still guarding the door. Although he had no head and no eyeballs, Ye Fan could feel that he was being looked down upon.<span>Ye Fan clenched his teeth, feeling furious in his heart. He knew that he couldn''t use any tricks, and even though he had already activated his strongest state, he still couldn''t do anything against Xing Tian.


    The only way was to break through head on!


    After all, Xing Tian was only a remnant soul, so he was constantly exhausting himself and unable to recover.


    The only thing he could do now was to exhaust him to the point where he could no longer threaten him or consume all of his primordial spirit energy!Taking a deep breath, Ye Fan turned into a ck bolt of lightning, charging straight towards Xing Tian!


    Ancient Sword Technique!Ye Fan didn''t use too many techniques this time. His huge sword swung, lifted up, cut, and stabbed. His moves were simple and in, and his attacks were fierce!


    <span>Xing Tian coldly snorted. Although he was holding a seemingly clumsy giant axe, his speed was not slow. Using the axe''s various parts, he cleverly blocked and attacked, fighting back and forth with Ye Fan.


    From time to time, he would use his shield to block and a shield attack to catch Ye Fan off guard.Within the tomb chamber, a hail of sounds began to erupt forth, like endless spring thunder!


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether it was an illusion or not, but after a few hundred moves, he realized that not only did Xing Tian not show any signs of weakening, his speed actually became faster and faster, and his strength also became greater and greater?


    "Boom!"


    With a loud sound, Ye Fan''s huge ck sword received a fierce axe chop, which shook his hands until they were numb!


    Ye Fan had no choice but to retreat and glide for a few dozen meters!Stunned!


    <span>"Come! "Let''s have a good fight!" Xing Tianughed loudly.


    Ye Fan was greatly shocked, "Senior, you are bing more and more valiant, could it be that you have some kind of concept?"


    Ye Fan was very surprised, because Xing Tian''s axe didn''t seem to have any axe intent, and the source of his strength was very mysterious."Haha ¡­" This was the Concept of Rage that he hadprehended earlier.


    Kid, do you think that one''s concept can only be linked to the weapon in one''s hand? "Looks like your understanding towards Concepts is still very low ¡­" Xing Tianughed.


    <span>Intent Domain of Rage!?


    Could it be that as long as this fellow continued to get angry during the battle, his fighting prowess would continue to increase!?


    <span>There was still such an abnormal Concept!?


    Ye Fan has really broadened his horizons. If it''s really like this, then it''s natural that the Yellow Emperor would use a scheme to first behead the Heaven Punisher.


    No one wanted to raise a super monster in the middle of a war! The more this fellow fought, the stronger he got, who could take it? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2572

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­


    Ye Fan also didn''t know how long his remnant soul wouldst if Xing Tian continued to waste.<span>Although remnant souls continued to weaken, with the addition of the Concept, Xing Tian''sbat strength wouldn''t weaken within a short period of time.


    If that were the case, even if he were to use a thousand more moves, there might not be a result.


    If he wasn''t in a rush, then he would have to fight. This was a good opportunity to improve himself.


    <span>However, he still had more than a day''s worth of time. How long would it take for him to finish the fight?


    Ye Fan took out Chi You''s beast horn and showed the God of Berserkers Mark."Senior, it''s really Chi You''s fault for sending me here. For those Nine Li n''s people outside, can''t you do something more convenient?"


    Xing Tianughed disdainfully, "Even if you have the Great Emperor''s beast horn and private seal, that does not mean that you have to be let go.


    <span>This king will only remember the orders of the Emperor, and will defend this door to the death. As for the rest, what do they have to do with me?! "


    Ye Fan sighed in his heart. In fact, he had already guessed that even if he took out the keepsake, Xing Tian would not let it go.


    Judging by Xing Tian''s power, he could have already seen that he possessed the disintegration art, and must be connected to Chi You.


    However, Xing Tian only gave the order to die. Unless Chi You personally told him to leave, he would do everything he could to stay here.<span>"I respect the strong. It is my honor to fight with an ancient war god like senior."


    "Senior''s soul is only a remnant body. If I exhaust Senior''s remnant soul andpletely dissipate his soul, that is not what I want." Ye Fan said with mixed emotions.He only wanted to take the magic horn to save someone, but Ye Fan felt that this battle was meaningless.


    If Xingtianpletely died, he would feel very regretful as well.<span>"Trash ¡­" Xing Tian sneered.


    <span>Ye Fan frowned.


    "Back then, Ji Xuanyuan was clearly stronger than the original general. However, for the greater picture, he would rather scheme and plot against me instead of fighting me head on.No matter what the Nine Li n said about him being despicable, there had never been anyone else, because this matter had questioned Ji Xuanyuan''s strength.


    <span>No one would foolishly believe that without the Kui Cow Drum, they would have been able to defeat Ji Xuanyuan.


    He had always hated Ji Xuanyuan''s cunning and was unwilling to do so, but he had never thought that Ji Xuanyuan was a weakling either. He had only done what he should have done.<span>You little rascal... This little bit of ability was precisely concerned about the life and death of the opponent before him, and he was still thinking about how unfair the victory was? You. "Are they worthy?"


    Ye Fan''s whole body shook.


    Following that, Xing Tian spoke in a contemptuous tone, "It is simply impossible to tell what the big picture is, what is right and what is wrong. Even your own heart cannot be firm about it ¡­


    No wonder you, brat, are able to make such a good Overlord level sword intent into something so monstrous! "<span>The sword in Ye Fan''s hand was trembling nonstop, and his breathing was heavy.


    <span>He only said these words because he respected Xing Tian, and his original intention was to save others, or even to save the world.


    Why was his kindness so worthless in Xing Tian''s eyes!?If he did not have any sense of responsibility, he could just bring the women and sit in the ark and leave. No matter what, he could still live his life happily.


    For the sake of Hong Huang, he gambled with his life, but was ridiculed by Xing Tian. Even if he was a Buddha, he would still be somewhat angry. Furthermore, Ye Fan was not some good person.


    "Senior Xing Tian, I''m not Chi You or Ji Xuanyuan. I''m not a genius like them.Maybe I do have a lot of confusion, or maybe my realm will never reach their level.


    But I never gave up trying. I always knew what I cared about and what I wanted.<span>I... "It''s not as bad as you say," Ye Fan said through gritted teeth.


    "Is that so?" Xing Tian raised his great axe, "Prove it to this general!"Ye Fan felt a surge of anger causing his blood to boil, and his vital energy and blood to frantically surge.


    The Purgatory Demon me once again angrily swept out. Ye Fan dragged his huge sword, turning into a ck dragon and once againunched a frontal attack at Xing Tian!


    Inside the tomb chamber, the battle between Qian Qi and the sword had begun once again!


    At the same time, in the small world outside the tomb.


    Near the Heaven''s Punishment Vige, a group of Nine Li n people descended along with a group of candlelight.


    There were only about 20-30% of the Nine Li n cultivators here. Most of them were unable to fly for long distances, so if they had to rely on the ground, they would not be able to make it in time.<span>As a result, the cultivators of Candle and Jiu Li used the Wind Controlling Technique to the best of their abilities to bring these ordinary people flying. However, their speed would not be too fast like this.


    Another few hundred people were sent to the vige. Candle looked at the vige chief''s map and decided to head to a few viges further away.


    Suddenly, the candlelight heard the rumbling sound of the earth in the distance.


    When he flew up to take a look, he saw a shocking scene.


    His hands were ced on the ground as if they were connected with the earth.There was a constant stream of things underground. With a "boom" sound, something broke through the ground and came out again!


    They were pieces of enormous bones, tens of meters long leg bones. Clearly, they were left behind by the giants of the Kuafu n.


    "Ancestor Kuang Tian, you ¡­" The candlelight was puzzled.


    Kuang Tian''s entire body began to emit waves of chaotic energy from the earth."To take away tens of thousands of our people, we need something big enough to carry.


    Our Kuafu Family''s bones are indestructible and can offset arge amount of the power of primal chaos."These are my dead, fallen nsmen. I hope that their remains can send the Nine Li n away from here safely." Praise Heaven''s eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life as he spoke.


    <span>Candle''s expression changed. She had long heard that Kuafu was born in the earth and was born with the ability tomunicate with the earth and use the power of the earth''s bloodline talent.


    Now, seeing how Kuang Tian could summon out all kinds of bones from the ground and how the ground seemed to be one with him, it could be considered an eye-opener.


    "What can I do for you? Please tell me." Candle said.


    Kuang Tian shook his head, "There''s no need for that here. Is there any news from that kid?"


    "For now... "No."<span>Kuang Tian looked up at the sky, which was already beginning to fluctuate. "It seems like the small world has be unstable due to some fluctuations. We don''t have much time left ¡­"


    The candlelight also tightly knitted her eyebrows. She did not dare to say anything unnecessary and immediately went to receive the vigers.<span>"ng!"


    <span>In the tomb chamber.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know how many times he had already been hit by Xing Tian''s huge shield. After being sent flying dozens of meters away, he crashed into the statue.


    He wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth, his heart filled with regret. Xing Tian''s rage was bing increasingly outrageous. If this continued, then his triple disintegration body would soon be unable to withstand it.


    If his bones were to be broken, he wouldn''t be able to recover very quickly. Furthermore, he would be at aplete disadvantage, and the chances of him sessfully passing through would be even lower.


    Time ¡­ He had to hurry!


    Seeing Xing Tian''s bloodshot eyes and once again brandishing his axe, Ye Fan did not care that he was not proficient enough in control, and decided to take a gamble!


    With a roar of rage, Ye Fan didn''t dodge, but instead weed the huge axe, and swung his sword!


    <span>The surging energy of the ck sword intent light de revolved ording to a special method.


    It was as if he had ced a fire seed into a pile of firewood, and even poured oil onto it!


    Disintegration, release! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2578

    <span>"Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!


    "To persevere in one''s own heart, it turns out that... "That''s what I mean..."


    Ye Fan muttered to himself, and couldn''t help but to smile in his heart.


    Yu Long and the others did not know what Ye Fan wasughing about, and were worried that Ye Fan would misunderstand, so they hurriedly exined, "Lord Ye Fan, we are not intentionally hiding anything from you.


    However, the location of the Vige is quite remote and it is a small vige. Most people, including me, do not know about this existence. "


    Zi Ling said, "My father once said that this horn was given to our ancestors by a powerful figure after the battle of the Water Deer.


    <span>The ancestors were only children, and both parents died in the war.


    The ancestor was very weak, and after that important person gave him this horn, he would not be bullied by the other children.<span>This horn has also be our family inheritance token, has been preserved by our family to this day.


    <span>"However, this has already happened ten thousand years ago. We don''t even know if that great being is Chi You Emperor himself."


    Ye Fan nodded, stretched out his hand and took the box, gently brushing this dark golden horn.


    In fact, the great devil horn of Chi You Emperor was not hidden in any mysterious or profound ce. He just casually gave it to an orphan child of the Nine Li n, who appeared after the war.


    At first nce, it seemed somewhat absurd.But carefully thinking about it, Ye Fan understood very well.


    Because, only if Chi You truly treated these Nine Li n people seriously, would Kuafu n warriors, Xing Tian and other ancient ns and warriors be willing to follow him without any regrets.


    From the very beginning, Chi You Jiao was no longer in the golden tomb.Xingtian should have known about it long ago, and Kuang Tian might have also known.


    This could be a trap set up by Chi You, or it could be unintentional, or it could be intentional.


    <span>If he had entered the Little World and not wanted to save the people of the Nine Li n and let the women gather in the remote viges, he would not have known that the Rhodes had this horn.


    If in the golden tomb, he chose to ignore these nine Li n people and force his way into the tomb, then Chi You Horn would follow those nine Li n warriors and be buried in the void.


    Deep inside Chi You''s heart, he still hoped that the person who took over this horn would treasure the lives of the Nine Li n.


    <span>It was indeed strange. In the history, Chi You had indeed killed a lot of people, and it seemed like he had gone through an extremely brutal experience.


    <span>Ye Fan also learned about these things from some of the murals in the tomb, and Chi You didn''t intentionally avoid them.


    However, such a cruel person cherished every single weak life.


    Although Ye Fan could think of a few possibilities, such as that he was just young and vigorous, or that he had some kind of problem with his training, or that he had even changed his attitude and so on, the real reason was still unknown to Ye Fan.


    The only thing he could be sure of was that Ji Xuanyuan and Chi You were not as simple as they seemed to be.


    They hide a lot, and only they know the secrets of the world."These ancient old fellows really aren''t easy to deal with ¡­." Ye Fan shook his head and sighed with a smile.


    Hearing that there was a corner of Chi You, Ao Meng hurriedly pushed through the crowd and rushed over.


    <span>"Aiya, it''s almost exactly as this old man imagined! Quick, let this old man have a look! "


    <span>Ye Fan directly opened his hand, "I haven''t even looked at it carefully, why are you in such a hurry? Wait until we reach a safe ce, then we can slowly look at it."


    Saying this, Ye Fan didn''t care about the anxious looks of the monkey, and told everyone to quickly stand in groups.


    <span>Cultivators who could travel long distances would bring as many young children as possible and carry them along with them.


    As for the others, Ye Fan directly controlled tens of thousands of flying swords to form a floating tform for them to stand on.<span>It was much easier and faster to control the sword than to use Perfection like Water.


    "Lord Ye Fan, where are we going?" Could this be the Divine Dragon n''s territory? " Yu Long asked nervously.


    Ye Fan smiled, "I got someone to find a good ce for the Naga Tribe."


    "Since you are all from the Nine Li n, I will bring you all along so that we can take care of each other."


    <span>Ye Fan also wanted to see what kind of ce the Draconians had set up.


    When the people of the Nine Li n heard that it was their own territory, they immediately rxed.


    Tens of thousands of flying swords brought along more than twenty thousand people into the air, flying in the direction of the Blessed Paradise. Behind them were more than twenty thousand Nine-Li cultivators. The entire squad was awe-inspiring.


    Ye Fan turned around and looked at the direction of the void, feeling quite regretful in his heart.


    If he had the time, he really wanted to go back and see what exactly was hidden in thest tomb.Now it seemed that he could only treat it as an unsolved mystery and bury it deep within his heart ¡­


    <span>However, this battle with Xing Tian had given him a lot of benefits. Not only had he gained control of the Unparalleled Sword Intent''s heart, but he had also gained control of it.


    <span>In addition, he now had a deeper understanding of the direction of cultivation and some battle techniques.


    "Goodbye, Senior Xing Tian ¡­"Ye Fan said goodbye in his heart.


    ¡­ ¡­.<span>Within the primordial chaos.


    The golden tomb was like a giant metal ball, floating in the middle of the endless power of chaos.


    <span>Although this type of strong metal could resist the power of chaos better, it was only a matter of time before it waspletely devoured.


    <span>Deep within the tomb, the eighty statues had returned to their original positions.


    Xing Tian silently stood there for a long time before turning around and walking towards thest tomb chamber.


    <span>The golden door slowly opened.


    After Xing Tian walked inside, he ced the pair of mummies on the ground and then sat down cross-legged.<span>Right in front of him, in the spacious tomb, there was nothing but thest mural on the wall.


    <span>In the murals, there were a few youths that looked quite young.


    Under a towering tree, a well-built young man with two horns on his head was sparring with a young man with a sword. The two of them were fighting, but there was a brilliant smile on their faces.


    <span>On the side, there was a stone table and a slightly older young man was holding a book, studying the medicinal herbs and pill furnaces. He seemed to be very helpless towards his twopanions who werepeting with each other.


    The carefree youth leapt onto the wall.<span>Xing Tian quietly watched the mural for a long time, then he gave a relieved smile.


    <span>"Heh ¡­" Great Emperor, that child, he''s gone ¡­ You were right, he didn''te in.


    You see, people are always so urate. Even after ten thousand years, they still look so divine. I''ve lost again.You said. What is left in this tomb is the most precious thing to you.


    <span>In the past, I didn''t understand it until I saw this Shen Long Si brat using your disintegration Great Art to unleash the Emperor Level Sword Intent.


    <span>Race, bloodline, n, in your eyes, it has never been a problem.


    <span>But the Great Emperor ¡­ Although that child is not bad, his training talent is really hard to describe with a single sentence.


    <span>both you and Ji Xuanyuan are incapable of doing such a thing, can he really do it ¡­ "


    <span>Within the tomb chamber, with a long sigh, Xing Tian''s body slowly faded away ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2575

    <span>"Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ ''


    <span>"Purgatory Sword Demon!"


    <span>The Purgatory Demon me instantly appeared on the other half of Ye Fan''s body, quickly igniting!


    It was like the unstoppable mes of a prairie fire, and the cold, domineering, and cold pressure began to increase explosively!


    <span>Countless negative emotions, countless cruel scenes shed through Ye Fan''s mind.


    However, a relieved smile was revealed on Ye Fan''s face...


    He had always thought that he was unable topletely grasp the Purgatory Sword Demon because his body still wasn''t strong enough to handle it.


    But in reality, it was just his heart. He had yet to fully ept the sword intent.


    Purgatory Sword Demon was not a unique sword intent.


    It was the real appearance of the Unparalleled Sword Intent...<span>His sword intent, from the very beginning, was the color of hell!


    <span>Ye Fan could feel that the huge ck sword in his hand also seemed to feel a surge of excitement, letting out a crisp sword hum.


    The raging sword intent devil fire, as if it had finally broken free from its shackles, climbed out of the abyss into the zing sunlight, roaring towards the sky.


    The thing that could intimidate it was never the sun, but those few weak andughable chains in the abyss."ng!"


    <span>Ye Fan wielded his sword in one hand. His giant ck sword was wrapped in demonic mes. With a horizontal block, he managed to block the huge axe!


    Completely in the form of a purgatory sword demon, to be exact, Ye Fan, who had truly grasped the Unparalleled Sword Intent, no longer felt tired throughout his body!


    "Heh ¡­" Xing Tian chuckled. "That''s more like an emperor level sword intent!"Before he finished his sentence, he saw Xing Tian''s huge beast-faced shield ferociously striking towards Ye Fan once again!


    "Bam!"Ye Fan''s body was sent flying again, but this time, Ye Fan did not hit the wall, but flipped in the air, both feet stepping on the wall, and charged backwards!


    <span>A streak of ck lightning streaked across Xing Tian''s body. Ye Fan dragged his long cket tail as the huge sword easily sliced into Xing Tian''s body for the first time!


    <span>Xing Tian''s remnant soul was injured. It released an angry roar as the metal quickly repaired itself. The Concept of Rage caused Xing Tian to once again be valiant!


    <span>With a turn of his head, he continued to throw his huge axe at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan turned his body, his ck sword shing against that huge axe, and sent a heavy strike back!"ng!"


    <span>The great axe was sent flying backwards, crashing into Xing Tian''s body!


    Xing Tian roared, grabbing the great axe to stabilize himself.


    And at this moment, Ye Fan had already arrived. He shed several times in session towards Xing Tian''s body!


    Every strike was powerful and heavy, but they were all as fast as lightning!<span>At this moment, the half-body Sword Demon, which originally required the user to deliberately gather strength in order to use the skill, was like a normal sword move, crazily chopping down!


    Xing Tian let out a series of furious roars, but he couldn''t stop Ye Fan''s crazy attacks. His body was sliced into pieces!<span>But right now, Ye Fan was like a Demon God of Hell engulfed in Purgatory Demon me, killing decisively without the slightest hesitation.


    <span>His rationality was not destroyed by the Purgatory Sword Demon. Instead, he clearly understood that he had to defeat Xing Tian as soon as possible before he could charge into the tomb!


    There were many innocent lives waiting for him outside. He had to make a decision!If I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell!


    Ye Fan''s sword suddenly stabbed into the center of Xing Tian''s metal body. A ck me sword intent split apart like nuclear energy, and a ck me energy ball suddenly exploded!<span>Xing Tian''s body was blown into smithereens. The golden tomb could not stop this extraordinary explosion.


    Seeing that Xing Tian was finally defeated, but the remnant soul still existed, Ye Fan could not help but admire the Ancient War God''s primordial spirit. It was truly abnormally strong!<span>Ye Fan knew that he had to take advantage of the fact that Xing Tian had yet to reform his metal body to enter the tomb.


    <span>Otherwise, even if Xing Tian''s remnant soul had already been weakened a bit, it would still make aeback.


    <span>But when he turned around, he was stunned!


    The golden statue of the Chi You brothers that hadn''t moved before, was actually ''alive'' at this moment?!<span>The 80 statues,yer uponyer, blocked the entrance to the mausoleum!


    Statues holding their weapons, just like the Vajra War God."Brat ¡­" If you want to break into the tomb of Emperor Chi You, you will have to ask the brothers and sisters of the Great Emperor whether or not they agree to it! " Xing Tian''s voice echoed in the tomb chamber.


    <span>Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief and stopped. Only now did he realize that his breathing had be disorderly.


    Completely transformed Purgatory Sword Demons were still a huge drain on him.


    The most critical part was that he had fought in an intense battle for more than a day, and he was also not at Xiao Xin''er''s limitless recovery state of the Overlord level. He had to finish the battle quickly ¡­


    Ye Fan was toozy to waste his words, he turned into a dragon-like shadow, waved the huge sword that was surrounded by ck mes in his hand, and charged into the group of golden statues!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The continuous explosions resounded throughout the tomb. It was as though the entire golden tomb had gone mad from the shockwaves!<span>Golden statues copsed one after another. These statues clearly did not have the powerful primordial spirit of Xing Tian, but were just mechanical people created by some sort of magic.


    However, the coordination between these statues also made it difficult for Ye Fan to quickly get rid of them.


    Even worse, these statues were also connected to the golden tomb, sharing the damage.


    Ye Fan forcibly cut over seventy statues. As he was panting heavily, he shockingly saw that the reconstructed metal drive of Xing Tian was already standing in front of him, blocking the entrance of the tomb."ng! ng! ng!"


    Xing Tian''s pair of dry-qi brothers bumped into each other for a while, thenughed out loud and said, "Boy,e. Kill all of us and you can go inside!"


    "Damn it..."


    Ye Fan cursed in his heart. Just as he was about to continue his attack, he heard Xiao Huai Su''s urgent voice.


    "Sir God of Swords! You''re not back yet!? ""Master... A crack has appeared in the small world, the power of chaos and evil spirits have entered! "


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing?" We won''t be able to hold on for long! " Feng Qinn was also very anxious.Everyone''s voices sounded anxious and uneasy through themunicator.


    Faintly, Ye Fan could hear some children crying over there.


    Ye Fan realized that during the battle just now, because he was too focused, he didn''t pay much attention to the voiceing from themunication device.


    "I still have some time. Can you block it?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Patriarch Kuang Tian used Kuafu''s bones and rocks to build a huge ship. It has over 30,000 people, but I''m afraid it won''t be able to hold out for long in the void ¡­<span>A lot of people can''t even get in yet, master ¡­ "If you don''te back soon, I''m afraid there will still be more than 10,000 people here ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart sank. He looked at the remaining golden statues in front of him, as well as Xing Tian, who once again stood up.


    <span>Then, he heard the panicked criesing from themunication device.


    <span>He didn''t know what to do.


    "Brat, you better think carefully. Now that you have left, it will be difficult for you toe back.<span>Let''s not talk about how long this tomb willst in the void. The thing you want might not even be found in the endless void ¡­ " Xing Tianughed coldly. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2579

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!"


    In the southern part of the Blessed Paradise, on a long stretch of beach, a mermaid vige had already been established.From the sea, the merfolk carried huge shells and conches ashore, creating new houses.


    <span>The vige had just been set up, and there were mermaids everywhere, men doing physical work, and women doing delicate work that required skill.


    <span>When Ye Fan suddenly descended from the sky along with tens of thousands of Nine Li n people, it frightened the people of the Demonic Dragon Tribe quite a bit. They thought that an enemy had arrived.


    Only when they discovered that it was an emperor level sword intent did they all let out joyous cries.


    "Lord Ye Fan, it seems that you are very well-received by the Dragons." Yu Long felt a lot more at ease, it seems that the esteemed guest in front of her really had a good rtionship with Jiu Li.


    <span>Elder Yun Song He, Wu Nian Zi and his wife rushed out to wee him.


    "This old man pays his respects to the Lord Sword God." The grand elder''s eyes were filled with tears of excitement.


    <span>"First Elder, there''s no need to be courteous. Bringing so many people over here all of a sudden, you must have scared the two of you right?" Ye Fan smiled and said.


    The merfolk were all surprised, but when they realized that almost all of them were from the Nine Li n, they were not hostile.


    "Sir God of Swords, where did you get all these Nine Li n nsmen from?" Yun Song He asked.<span>"It''s a long story, let''s find a ce to slowly exin it."


    Ye Fan told the people of the Nine Li n to rest here for a while.


    He brought Yu Long and a few other vige chiefs into the shrine where the Head Elder lived.<span>Inside the shrine, there was still the statue of Rice Ball. This big guy had to be brought along even if he wanted to move.


    Unexpectedly, even Yu Long and the other vige heads kneeled down and called out "Saint General" when they saw Rice Ball.<span>This scene caused the Great Elder''s impression of these people to soar, and he became even more affectionate towards them.


    Ye Fan, on the other hand, shook his head and forced a smile. It seemed that the legend of azy bear had been passed down among the Nine Li n...<span>When everyone was seated, Ye Fan briefly exined the situation.


    <span>"It''s not a normal period right now, and there aren''t many ces we can stay safely. Since you''re all members of the Nine Li n, I think we should open up arger area around here so that these more than 40,000 members of the Nine Li n can live."


    I think that since you two are united, you should be able to take care of each other. Great Elder, do you agree? " Ye Fan asked."The words of the God of Swords are too serious. Our Fallen Elves have received your great favor to be able to settle here.


    "You are still helping us, the Nine Li brothers and sisters, to get out of danger. We will do everything we can to assist you." The Great Elder smiled and said.


    Feng Qinn and Xiao Huaisu, who were standing to the side, silently watched and listened. Seeing the heartfelt love of the merfolk towards Ye Fan, both of them were stunned.


    After this matter was settled, Ye Fan would naturally leave the specific management to Yun Song He.


    <span>The poison on Yun Song He''s face had lessened a lot. After all, he no longer killed people without thinking.


    <span>Originally, Ye Fan had nned to immediately return to the Sinless City after settling down the Nine Li n people.


    <span>However, the tens of thousands of Nine Li n people and the Dragonfish Tribe''s people who were gathered here must hold a celebration meeting to wee their newpatriots and also thank Ye Fan and the others for their actions.


    Faced with such a grand friendship, Ye Fan did not want to make the people of the Nine Li n sad, so he agreed to stay for one more night.While the bonfire party was still in preparation, Ye Fan immediately found an empty hill and started to study Chi You''s demon horn.


    With Chi You''s demon horn in his hand, Ye Fan didn''t feel anything special.


    <span>He also took out the other beast horn and put it together. He pieced it together and rubbed it back and forth, but nothing happened.


    Using true essence, disintegration, and even sword intent to stimte the two horns did not produce any special reaction.


    <span>"What the heck... There''s no reaction when I find the demon horn. It can''t be that they were just trying to trick me into going to the Little World and saving a bunch of people, right? " Ye Fan couldn''t help but start to suspect.


    <span>"Good boy!" Indeed, he was hiding here and looking at the corner of Chi You Emperor''s eyes! " At this moment, the Ao suddenly came over.


    Ye Fan''s words were just right. "How could I be so secretive? If you want to take a look, then take a look. Tell me, what''s so mysterious about these two horns?"


    The Ao Duo grabbed the two horns in one hand, his entire body trembling in excitement.<span>After touching and hugging for a long while, it was like a pervert seeing a great beauty.


    "Hey, tell me, aren''t you known as the number one researcher in the history of Chi You?" Ye Fan asked."The one who asked you to find the demon horn is Emperor Chi You. How can I guess what the Emperor is thinking?" muttered Ao Ao Ya.


    Ye Fan was speechless. This guy was just a fool like Chi You. It was such a waste of time to expect him to unravel the secret of the two horns.


    He directly took back the two horns and put them into his storage ring, Ye Fan waved his hand, "Okay,ter when my saliva drips all over, this time thank you for your help, next I will study it myself."


    "You ¡­ You brat! Destroy the bridge after crossing the river!? " The old man was upset.


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry, "I let you see two real horns, round your dreams, how can you demolish the bridge?"


    "I haven''t seen enough!"


    "None of my business."<span>Ye Fan was fuming with anger, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    <span>Ye Fan, however, was not in the mood. With this old naughty kid, he wondered, could it be that I have not trained to the point of disintegration? Or perhaps he needed some other method to solve the secret of these two horns ¡­


    <span>As night fell, the beach stretched out in a zigzag fashion, and numerous bonfires were lit.


    <span>Most of the members of the Nine Li n were extroverted and unrestrained, and thus, they quickly started to get close to the local Dragonfish Tribes.


    <span>As soldiers, Ye Fan and the others sat around the big bonfire in the middle, while the merfolk brought them the best wine and food.


    <span>Although they had just moved to the Blessed Paradises, because the resources here were richer than in the Sodom Continent, the merfolk didn''t suffer much. They ate and drank well.


    The people of the various ns of the Nine Li Empire that loved to dance danced enthusiastically in the middle. The atmosphere was extremely cheerful. At least, at this moment, everyone seemed to have forgotten that the apocalypse was approaching.When Ye Fan saw these people of the Nine Li n, many of them were dancing barefooted. He couldn''t help but think back to the tomb, and remember the time when he had reunited with Sally Ye ¡­ ¡­


    <span>Speaking of which, the first official gift he gave Sally was a pair of female shoes. He felt ufortable when he saw that she had been barefoot all this while.


    It was a pity that Sally and Angel hadn''t reunited in this world, but if they had really gone to a higher ne, it would be a good thing. At least they wouldn''t have to go through such an apocalyptic baptism ¡­<span>"Sir God of Swords, we husband and wife respect you!" Yun Song He and Ah Zi raised their sses and toasted to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan joked, "Yunsong He, you couldn''t have poisoned me, right?"Yun Song He''s expression froze, as if he did not know how to respond.


    "Haha, you have been a good person for a long time, how can you be so honest?" Ye Fanughed heartily.


    Yun Song He''s old face reddened. Zi, who was beside him, smiled and said, "Actually, Song He was very honest to begin with. Sir Sword God, please don''t make things difficult for him."


    Ye Fan smiled and nodded, drinking a cup with this couple who knew each other without fighting.<span>Not long after, other Nine Li n people came one after another to toast the wine.


    "Sir God of Swords, do you still remember us?" A mermaid and a brawny man came along.


    Ye Fan smiled and said, "Of course I remember, Green algae, limestone, back then I was injured by the Siren, and thanks to you teaching me the rhythm, I was able to escape danger. How could I forget how long it has been?"


    <span>Green algaeughed, looking at the limestone beside him, "I told you, Sir Sword God wouldn''t forget."


    <span>Limestone smiled innocently, "Sir God of Swords, we husband and wife respect you!"


    <span>Ye Fan was startled, "You''re married?"


    "Yeah, since you told us to get married earlier, I''ll definitely hurry up." Limestoneughed.


    Ye Fan couldn''t help but be happy, and hurriedly congratted this mermaid couple.<span>Feng Qinn teased, "So you would give the beautiful girl to another man."


    Ye Fan looked at the woman, and found that her rare eyes had be a lot gentler. He couldn''t help but joke: "After all, I''m not as good-looking as you, let''s just let it go."


    Feng Qinn''s face instantly turned red. He turned his head away and picked up his wine cup to drink."Lan Lan, your cup is empty." Xiao Huaisu couldn''t helpughing.


    <span>Feng Qinn stared awkwardly at his best friend, "You talk too much."


    <span>Ye Fan was quite proud of himself. After all, bullying Feng Qinn had some sort of special pleasure to it. Maybe it was because Feng Qinn was too serious at the moment, but was instead cute.


    <span>"Oh right, Great n Elder, I have asked the Divine Sword Sect toe and take care of you all frequently, have they done anything to fulfill my request? "No need to be polite, just tell me the truth." Ye Fan asked the elder.


    <span>Hearing this, the Great Elder frowned and revealed a trace of worry. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2576

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ ''


    Ye Fan''s heart was beating wildly. In this day and a half, high-intensity battles had consumed a lot of energy for a body like his.


    Although his mastery of the Unparalleled Sword Intent had reached a new level, the sword intent did not help him recover very quickly. Instead, it would greatly increase his fatigue.In fact, it had been a little difficult for him to deal with the group of statues just now.


    <span>At this time, if Xing Tian cooperated with the statue and gave him some trouble, then he probably wouldn''t even need a few minutes to enter the tomb chamber.


    <span>The key point was ¡­ He couldn''t be sure whether or not there was a demon horn in the tomb!


    The only thing he could be certain of was that a few minutes of time was enough to kill tens of thousands of people outside!<span>Once the power of chaos and evil spiritspletely poured in, not only the Nine Li n, but the few women would also be in danger. After all, this ce would bepletely exposed in the void of primal chaos!


    After a moment, Ye Fan clenched his teeth and made a decision!


    By the time he defeated Xing Tian and entered the tomb chamber, even if he could rush back, he might not have enough energy and stamina to bring the Nine Li n out.


    <span>After all, using his sword-intent to protect tens of thousands of people while flying out of the primordial chaos would definitely consume an enormous amount of energy.


    <span>He could not risk his tens of thousands of lives just for the sake of a "demon horn that might exist."


    If he did that, he would be the same as Ye Xuanguang. For a seemingly great goal, he would have to sacrifice too many lives that he could have survived to do so.<span>Ye Fan did not intentionallypare himself with Ye Xuanguang, it was just that he was unwilling.


    <span>This was the voice in his heart, even if he really did miss the magic horn, Ye Fan would still recognize it!


    <span>After taking a deep look at Xing Tian, Ye Fan turned around, unfurled his devil wings, and rushed out of the tomb chamber!


    Seeing Ye Fan turn around and leave, Xing Tian did not say a word and did not stop him.


    After the golden gate was cut open again, Ye Fan flew out and returned to the Heaven''s Punishment Vige.<span>In the skies above Heaven''s Punishment Vige, the spatial rifts were constantly being torn apart and widened. The power of primal chaos followed the evil spirits as they rapidly poured in.


    On the ground was a giant oval bone boat. Aside from the entrance, it waspletely sealed.


    The inside of the cave was already filled with people of all races, all of whom had faces filled with fear and unease.There were still more than ten thousand members of the Nine Li n. Most of them were in their prime, while the rest with slightly higher cultivation bases were still gathered outside.


    Praising the heavens with his huge palms, he continuously shattered these evil spirits in the air.


    Candle, Feng Qinn, and Xiao Huaiyu were also flying low as they flew back and forth, destroying the evil spirits that had escaped their and attempted to attack them.


    At the same time, he used his own cultivation base to resist the power of chaos and got closer to the people of the Nine Li n."There''s not much time left. If that rift is expanded by another fold, the small world willpletely copse."


    Xiao Huai Su could not help but call out to Ye Fan, "Sir Sword God, you haven''te back yet?"There was no reply from Ye Fan in the transmitter.


    <span>The three women looked exceptionally worried.


    After a while, a sound simr to the shattering of an egg came from the sky, but it was soon followed by a thunderous rumble!The power of primal chaos and the evil spirit that could smell soul energy crazily charged into this small world!


    The heavens were constantly copsing and being devoured. The small world was quickly shrinking like a paper box that was being slowly burnt into ashes.


    <span>At this moment, the crying sounds of the girl and child, as well as the panicked shouts, rang out one after another.


    These people never thought that the world they lived in would be destroyed. Their eyes were filled with despair and fear.


    "We can''t wait any longer. I need to take most of the people and leave this ce first."


    Kuang Tian used his hand to brush across the entrance of the bone boat. Rocks and mud immediately sealed the entrance.


    After which, Kuang Tian''s muscles bulged and his mountain-like arm lifted the huge bone boat steadily and hugged it in front of him.


    <span>Kuang Tian covered himself with the power of chaos. With a leap, he knocked away arge number of evil spirits and jumped out of the small world!


    "Patriarch Kuang Tian!" Don''t leave us behind! "


    "Help us! "Grandmaster Kuang Tian ¡­"


    Some of the remaining members of the Nine Li n cried out in despair, while others cried out to their loved ones.<span>Seeing the monstrous Chaotic Force and the evil spirits rushing at them like a tide, the three women were at a loss as to what to do.


    "This won''t do ¡­ I can''t hold it off anymore! " Xiao Huai Su''s face turned pale.


    As he was speaking, a domineering and terrified aura that was like that of a god came from afar in a sh!<span>The sword wielding man covered in ck mes was Ye Fan, who had rushed back with all his might!


    <span>"Perfection like Water!"


    <span>In order to conserve his energy, Ye Fan dispersed the Purgatory Demon me. A golden sword intent formed a huge water shield, protecting more than ten thousand people at the scene!


    "Master!"The candlelight and other women were pleasantly surprised.


    "Kid, did you get the demon horn?" The Ao was also very excited.


    At this moment of life and death, no one even had the energy to pay attention to Ye Fan''s sword intent pressure.<span>Ye Fan hurriedly said, "First, let''s not talk about this, just hurry up and get thousands of people. Once we enter the ring, the less people I have that can wrap around me, then we can move faster."


    Ye Fan immediately had the women demonstrate how to enter the storage ring and use the Dragon''s Cry tomunicate with the Nine Li n.


    Fortunately, the method of entering the ring wasn''t difficult, and there was no need for them to queue up. Soon, more than four thousand people entered the ring.


    Seeing that the interior was almost full, Ye Fan told everyone not to go in again.The liquid sword intent turned into a huge bubble, wrapping the remaining thousands of people on the scene up and rising into the air.


    The people of the Nine Li n all felt that they were actually in the middle of a powerful sword intent energy. They were all scared, afraid that if Ye Fan did not control it properly, they would bepletely annihted.


    <span>Ye Fan was indeed very careful. If he didn''t have enough confidence in his control over his sword intent, he wouldn''t dare to do this.


    <span>When the liquid sword intent brought the Nine Li n people out of the small world, the Heaven''s Punishment Vige had already been corroded by the power of chaos and turned into countless fragments of energy, disappearing forever.


    "Fortunately... "I almost missed it," Ye Fan heaved a sigh of relief.<span>"Ye Fan, what did you encounter in the tomb?" Why is it taking so long? " Feng Qinn asked curiously.


    <span>Ye Fan forced a smile and told him the story of how he encountered the remnant soul of Xing Tian and was firmly held back outside thest tomb chamber.


    <span>When everyone heard this, they were all stunned. No one could have imagined that the remnant soul of an ancient war god would be in Chi You''s tomb, and that it would be so powerful so far!


    "You brat ¡­ We''ve fought for more than a day and still haven''t brought out the demon horn!? " They were going crazy."There''s nothing we can do about it. We can''t just leave the lives of tens of thousands of people behind.


    <span>"I feel that there''s no problem with what Lord Sword God has done. It''s that Xing Tian is too much, regardless of whether our nsmen live or die." Xiao Huaisu supported.


    Ye Fan sighed, "Although it''s a pity, it''s not like there isn''t a chance.I''lle back and look for them when I''ve sent these people to a safe ce.


    <span>"That golden tomb is very special, I think it''ll be able to hold out in the void for a long time."


    At this time, although the people of the Nine Li n were still nervous, they found that they were safe inside the liquid sword intent and started to thank Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan smiled at them. At the same time, he looked to the front and saw Kuang Tian running towards the north with a huge bone boat in his arms.


    It was just like the legends of one man moving like the sun. The footsteps of one man moving like the heavens were as fast as the wind. Countlessplicated topography were instantly overtaken.<span>The valleys, the mountains, the rivers; it was as though he was walking on t ground.


    However, when Ye Fan saw that Kuang Tian''s body was constantly being attacked by the evil spirits, like countless poisonous insects trying to drill into his skin, he couldn''t help but frown and his expression became even more unsightly.


    <span>"Ancestor Kuang Tian, you won''t be able to escape from the void like this!" Ye Fan shouted.


    <span>"No worries!" Kuang Tian continued to run.


    Xiao Huai Su asked in confusion: "Sir God of Swords, what do you mean by that? What''s wrong with Ancestor Kuang Tian? " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2577

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!"


    Ye Fan looked worried, "He purposefully lowered the power of chaos to protect himself and let the evil spirits gather to attack him.<span>This way, the bone boat in his hands wouldn''t be attacked by evil spirits.


    Presumably, this bone ship was made of mud and stone, so it couldn''tpletely block the evil spirits. Therefore, he used himself as a bait to lure the evil spirits away.


    But there are countless evil spirits, and if he continues to be attacked by these evil spirits, sooner orter he will be injured, and maybe even more so ¡­ "


    When everyone heard this, they could not help but be moved. They felt great respect for the giant that was running in front of them.<span>"Grandmaster Kuang Tian ¡­"


    "Junior is useless, dragging down the Patriarch!"


    <span>Vige Head Yu Long and many other Nine Li n people cried out with tears.


    Looking at the evil spirits that were continuously attacking and praising the heavens like mad dogs, their hearts felt as if they were being cut by knives.


    Ye Fan calcted the time in his mind before entering the void of primal chaos. Thus, he sent a sound transmission, "Ancestor Kuang Tian, I can use my sword intent to block a portion of the evil spirits for you."


    "There''s no need ¡­ "From the looks of it, you''re already very tired. You should at least conserve your energy and protect the thousands of people on your side," the fatty said with a voice transmission.<span>"I''ve calcted for a bit, I still have some energy left."


    "Your calctions were all made when you first arrived, but the current Primal Chaos Dimension is definitely wider than it was two days ago. Your calctions are already incorrect ¡­


    Ye Fan, to us, staying in the void for a few more moments, is not fatal.


    However, if we rx even the slightest bit and our strength iscking, then the tribesmen we''re protecting will instantly die!


    "Remember, do not act rashly. If I am unable to persevere, I will naturally inform you in time ¡­"


    Ye Fan was startled. Although he couldn''t bear it anymore, he also knew that what Ye Tian said was true.


    <span>If he wanted to stop the evil spirits on behalf of Kuang Tian, the consumption would be great. The wider the area the liquid sword intent covered, the greater the consumption of his mental energy. It was indeed very dangerous.


    <span>As Ye Fan saw the wounds from the Evil Spirit''s explosion gradually appear on Kuang Tian''s body, causing blood to spurt out, he could only grit his teeth and endure.


    <span>"Candle, let''s go help Ancestor Kuang Tian!" "No matter how many he can block!"


    Feng Qinn immediately released his Berserk Dragon Blood and rushed out.<span>"Alright!" The candlelight had long since been released.


    Feng Qinn unleashed several Dragon Fists, and the Burning Heaven Fire destroyed arge amount of evil spirits.


    <span>This time, the candlelight was very serious, without the slightest hint of a joke. Its entire body released a strong power of eternal day, the ring white light released a scorching high temperature, incineratingrge areas of these evil spirits.


    <span>But no matter how hard the two women tried, there were simply too many evil spirits in the void of chaos.


    In addition, Kuang Tian''s body was like a mountain, so no matter how he tried to defend, there would always be evil spirits attacking him.


    Ye Fan only hated the spatial ring that Chu Yunyao had made. There was only one ring in thisrge space, otherwise if there were ten of these, it wouldn''t have been a problem.Of course, this could only be imagined, because Chu Yunyao had mentioned before that this type ofrge space ring was extremely expensive to make, and it was also very difficult to gather all the required materials, so it was quite time-consuming.


    She had only made one so far, which showed how precious this ring was.


    <span>Not only was this ring spacious, it could also take on all sorts of damage during battles, making it extremely valuable.


    <span>Kuang Tian didn''t dare to run too fast. He was worried that the bone ship would fall apart, and the people inside wouldn''t be able to take it either.


    <span>Ye Fan also couldn''t fly too fast, since he was controlling such arge "water vessel".


    The two of them continued to head towards the north, each second seemingly endless, as though they would never see the end of it.<span>Gradually, his praising breath became more and more ragged, and his footsteps visibly started to slow down.


    His body was riddled with holes. The power of chaos was nibbling away at his flesh and blood.


    The pain in his fleshly body was only external, and what was even more cruel was that his Nascent Divinity was constantly being attacked by the evil spirits, and was getting weaker and weaker.


    <span>The people of Nine Li were crying and sobbing, but they couldn''t do anything about it.


    There were several times when Ye Fan wanted to help to slow him down, but every time, he was always rejected.


    "Ye Fan, my people have all died ten thousand years ago. At that time, I didn''t leave with Emperor Chi You.<span>Now, if I can bring these descendants of the Nine Li away from the Sea of Bitterness, it would be a fortunate event. It would not be in vain for me to follow the Emperor ¡­ "


    On the other hand, Kuang Tian was free and easy. It was as if the pain of his body and soul could not affect his state of mind.


    After a full day, the two of them finally brought tens of thousands of Nine Li n nsmen out of the void region of primal chaos. They dragged arge number of evil spirits with them and entered the Demon God''s realm.The three women were already exhausted, but they were still responsible for wiping out the evil spirits and cutting off the rear.


    At this time, Ye Fan also recovered a bit, using the Imperial Sword Technique to clear out arge number of small evil spirits.


    <span>Kuang Tian''s height was not as deep as the sea. Fortunately, even if he was in the sea, Kuang Tian was still able to keep his feet firmly on the seabed as he ran forward.


    When they arrived at an ind in the sea, the crowd was stunned.


    He saw that many of his legs were missing pieces of flesh, revealing the white bones underneath!


    Ye Fan could clearly feel that the primordial spirit that praised the heavens was already very weak, not even half of what it was in the small world. Clearly, it already had signs of its primordial spirit copsing!


    The reason why it was difficult to recover was because the primordial spirit had been eroded by the power of primordial chaos for far too long.


    Under normal circumstances, it waspletely fine to boast about his own power in the void of primal chaos. However, in order to protect his n members, he had deliberately endured the attacks, which was why he was in such a miserable state.


    Relying on this broken primordial spirit and body, he forcibly carried these tens of thousands of people to this ce. In Ye Fan''s opinion, this was entirely due to his tenacious spiritual strength!


    <span>After praising the bone boat for putting down, he finally couldn''t hold on any longer.


    <span>"ng!"


    Its huge body fell backwards, and the entire ind shook.


    <span>When the tens of thousands of Li n people saw that they were dying and no longer had the strength to restore their bodies, they were filled with grief. Many of them shed tears on the spot and knelt on the ground, wailing and wailing.


    Ye Fan took out the best healing medicine he had and gave it to Kuang Tian."Ancestor Kuang Tian, eat these spirit pills!"


    A smile of relief appeared on Kuang Tian''s lips, "I am already exhausted, so I can''t absorb any spiritual energy. There is no need to waste any more elixirs.<span>My own situation, I know best. I can''t take it anymore... It''s time to meet my old brothers. "


    The candlelight on the side shed tears. Feng Qinn and Xiao Huaisu, even if they were not from the Nine Li n, were deeply moved at this moment as their eyes reddened.


    "Hehehehehe ¡­" Praising the heavens with a smile, he slowly closed his eyes and looked at Ye Fan meaningfully, "Ye Fan, you did not disappoint me, please, these people of the Nine Li n..."


    Ye Fan nodded, "Don''t worry, I will send them to a safe ce.""I know, you will. Because you are the one Chi You Emperor has chosen ¡­ "I''m tired, I''ve rested ¡­"


    With a peaceful smile on his face, Kuang Tian closed his eyes ¡­


    On the ind, the sea breeze was cool and filled with weeping sounds.


    Ye Fan stood in a daze on the spot for a long time, and finally bowed deeply towards Kuang Tian, taking a deep breath to calm his heart.<span>He turned around and walked into the Nine Li n, and said loudly, "Fellow nsmen of the Nine Li n, Patriarch Kuang Tian also hopes that we can leave safely before leaving. I hope that everyone will not disappoint from his effort.


    Next, stand on one side of the long flight, not the long flight of the other side of the station, I will arrange to leave.


    <span>This ce is still too close to the Void and Chaos. We need to leave as soon as possible and go to a safer ce. "


    <span>When the people of Jiu Li heard this, although they were still sad, they also wiped away their tears and began to line up.


    "Lord Ye Fan, please wait a moment."


    At this time, Yu Long from the Heaven Punisher Vige suddenly led a young girl with dark skin and a sturdy build out of the crowd.


    Ye Fan was puzzled at first, but when he saw the stone box in the girl''s arms, his gaze immediately froze!<span>"Lord Ye Fan, this is the vige chief of Great Horn Vige. Her name is Zi Ling, and she belongs to the family of the Nine Li Rhino."


    <span>Since ancient times, their Great Horn Vige had a horn of unknown origin that served as the vige chief''s inheritance talisman.


    "Knowing that you are looking for the demon horn of Chi You Emperor, Zi Ling suspects that this might be the demon horn you were talking about."Zi Ling was a little nervous, but very respectfully bowed to Ye Fan, and then opened the stone box that was as long as her arm.


    A ck and gold horn with beautiful patterns was quietly lying inside, revealing a deep luster.


    <span>Ye Fan sucked in a breath of cold air. Suddenly, he understood... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2580

    "Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!"<span>"Grand Elder, what''s wrong?" Ye Fan felt that something was wrong.


    "Sir God of Swords, this old body doesn''t know.


    <span>Actually, we were here for a few days as well. Before this, there were the attendants of the Immortal Sword Sect who woulde every three to five days to deliver some resources or ask us what we needed.


    <span>However, seven days had already passed and no one from the Immortal Sword Sect hade. Although it hadn''t been more than a few days, this old man still had a feeling that ¡­ "Seems a little strange." The Great Elder said.


    Ye Fan felt a little strange. The matter of settling down the Naga Tribe was previously handled by Su Qingxue.<span>Su Qingxue had always been meticulous when it came to doing things. She would not suddenly make a change, but she did not let the Naga Tribe know.


    <span>The Great Elder seemed to be afraid that Ye Fan would misunderstand something, so he quickly exined, "Sir God of Swords, I am definitely not going to care about these things.


    We, the Demonic Dragon Tribe, have been able to settle in such a good ce like the Blessed Paradise, thanks to the face of the Sword God.


    Currently, we are already very satisfied, even if Immortal Sword Sect does not send people over, it is also natural for them to not look after us.<span>"It was only when Sir God of Swords asked that I finally managed to voice out my worries."


    <span>Ye Fan smiled and waved his hand, "Great Elder, you are overthinking it. If you can tell me, I still need to thank you."


    <span>As Ye Fan spoke, he took out his phone and dialed Su Qingxue''s number.


    "Hubby, you''re back?" Su Qingxue was confused, "What''s the situation on your side? Why is it all singing? "


    "Oh, I''m in the Dragon Horde, they''re dancing."


    Ye Fan stood up, walked to a quiet ce slightly far from the bonfire and asked, "Wife, what happened at the Immortal Sword Sect recently?"<span>Su Qingxue was silent for a moment before she asked, "Did the merfolk tell you something?"


    Ye Fan''s heart sank. "Something really happened?"


    "ording to our intelligence, the Obsidian Corps seems to have discovered that the prehistoric magicite mine was enough to forge four to five ark.Therefore, there was no need to talk about the cultivators of the Demon God Nation.


    Most of the cultivators from the Ancient Demon Abyss had gone to mine their ships. Some of them had fled, some of them had died, while the entire Demon King''s Hall had been hollowed out.


    Because the Wilderness'' forces were scattered and most of them were unafraid of death, and their cultivation levels weren''t high, the Obsidian Legion seemed to look down on them, but they were actually somewhat more stable.Right now, to Ye Xuanguang, the fattest piece of meat was of course the group of cultivators with high cultivation and qualities from the Blessed Paradises.


    <span>Actually, we should have already thought about this a long time ago. The reason why Ye Xuanguang gave us three months, was simply to get a feel for the basic conditions of this wastnd, and then use the best resources we have.


    He had never nned to wait patiently for the Apocalypse to happen. As far as he was concerned, there was no one who could stop him.<span>"Thus, he has already begun to coerce and tempt us to expand the Obsidian Legion." Su Qingxue faintly sighed.


    Ye Fan frowned, "What happened to Little Luo and the others?"


    Su Qingxue said, "As far as I know, all the major sects in the Blessed Paradise, including the Immortal Sword Sect, are controlled by the ck Obsidian Army.They trapped the people of the various sects in the Immortal Pces, and if they were willing to submit, they would take them directly to the mining fields.


    Those who were unwilling to submit, he would use all kinds of methods to force them to submit... Or kill. "


    "Are you saying that Xiao Luo and the rest were all taken to the Immortal Pce to be locked up?!" Ye Fan asked loudly.


    <span>"Hmm ¡­"


    "How long has it been?!""Two days before you left the city of innocence."


    <span>Ye Fan immediately became angry, "Then why didn''t you tell me?!" I did give you all the authority I have, big and small, but you can''t possibly hide such a huge thing from me!? "


    "Let me tell you. Is it any use? " Su Qingxue coldly asked.


    Ye Fan froze.<span>"You have a heavy burden on your shoulders. If it wasn''t something very important, would you have suddenly gone out of your way to travel during this critical time?


    I told you about the Blessed Paradise, but you just ignored everything else and went to save them?


    The reason Ye Xuanguang didn''te knocking on his door right now is because he felt that it was unnecessary and not because he was afraid of you!


    If you stop the obsidian army from recruiting, that would be hindering his ns, so what if he tried to kill you in advance?!


    <span>You are not the only one who is worried about those people from the Immortal Sword Sect, you are not the only one who knows how to be a good person ¡­ But if everyone is a good person, then everyone will die! "


    Su Qingxue lost control of her emotions and said, "If you know about this, it will only drag you down, so ¡­. "Even if you hate me, I won''t tell you."


    Ye Fan''s eyes turned red, and he took a deep breath.


    Logically, he knew that Su Qingxue had made the right choice, but in terms of emotions, she was still very ufortable.


    After a long silence, Ye Fan said: "I know you are worried about my safety, but..." Qingxue, I''m also growing. I won''t idiotically send myself to my death.


    So, if something like that happens again in the future, I hope that you can discuss it with me.Su Qingxue seemed to be sobbing. After a while, she asked, "Then what do you want to do? Could it be that he had dered war on Ye Xuanguang in advance? Are you ready? "


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment. "This matter does not necessarily require me toe into contact with Ye Xuanguang. I will first check out the situation before deciding on how to handle it."


    "Don''t be careless. Even if you are taken away to mining, there is hope for survival. There is no need to risk your life for a temporary face," Su Qingxue reminded.


    "I know, for you guys, I won''t risk my life to make a joke." Ye Fan smiled and warmly said, "Wife, I was just too agitated just now, don''t cry."


    "I''m not crying," Su Qingxue said.


    <span>"I love you."


    <span>"Hmph,e on ¡­ As long as you are alive, you can choose not to love me. "


    The call ended.Ye Fan smiled in surprise. This old man is already an old wife, what is there to be shy about.


    However, when he thought of Hua Xiaoluo and the others, Ye Fan''s heart became heavy again.<span>When he walked back to the campfire, everyone saw that his expression was a little ugly and they all started to worry about what was going on.


    Ye Fan felt that there was no need to hide it from her, so he told her everything that happened in the Blessed Paradise.


    "This Ye Xuanguang! Despicable and shameless! We said that the Apocalypse Conference will be held three months from now, yet he actually made his move ahead of time!? " Xiao Huai Su said angrily.


    "He never promised that he would not take action during these three months. The Apocalypse is merely a ''one all'' final n." Feng Qinn sighed.


    Candle had a rare serious expression and said: "Master, we can''t go to the Immortal Pce. Even if you have the ability to save someone, you will still thoroughly anger Ye Xuanguang.


    For the time being, I will have the Immortal Sword Sect''s people surrender. At worst, I will just go to the mines to work for two months.


    Ye Fan lowered his head and smiled, "Candle ¡­ ¡­." Do you think I''m naive, or are you naive?


    Do you really think that once the Obsidian Legion takes us to the mines and bes their ves, we''ll just have to dig the mines and build ships? "The candlelight fell silent as it lowered its head in silence.


    <span>Since ancient times, who would treat ves with kindness? His life and dignity would bepletely trampled upon.


    <span>Even the Sheng Domain was nothing in the obsidian army, not to mention those ordinary cultivators who had yet to even reach the Sheng Domain.


    "Stay here, or make a detour from the Odin Empire and return to the Sinless City."


    <span>Ye Fan finished the wine in his cup and stood up, "I am going to the immortal pce to take a look." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2581

    <span>"Oh!" "Oh!" "Oh, my, my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­ my ¡­!"


    Although the three women didn''t feel at ease, they knew that they couldn''t stop Ye Fan, and could only watch as the man left.


    "Lan, do you think Lord Sword God will ¡­ What if we meet with Ye Xuanguang? " Xiao Huai Su asked worriedly.


    Feng Qinn looked at his best friend meaningfully, "Susu ¡­ "Are you ¡­"


    <span>Even though she did not finish her sentence, Xiao Huai Su clearly understood what was going on.


    She lowered her head, blushing, "I... I am of the Phoenix Family, don''t think too much about it, I am just concerned about it. "


    <span>Feng Qinn looked at his best friend with aplicated expression as he sighed in his heart.


    <span>Immortal pce.


    <span>The center of power of the Blessed Paradise, which was once solemn and sacred, was now surrounded by a dozen small magicite mines and flying boats.


    Over a hundred ck Obsidian Corps of soldiers, under themand of a few Chaos Realm generals, immediately invaded the entire immortal pce.On the inside and outside, it was already packed with cultivators from various sects and aristocratic families.


    <span>Because of resistance or because they couldn''t pass the selection, thousands of cultivators'' corpses were thrown onto the huge tform outside the immortal pce, forming a ''mountain of corpses''.


    <span>The originally clear air of the immortal pce was now filled with a thick stench of blood.


    In the depths of the immortal pce, in the beautiful pavilion in the center of theke, a few Chaos Realm warriors were sitting in the seats that originally belonged to the saints.<span>The surroundingke had frozen over and was filled with people from the Blessed Paradises.


    Thousands of pairs of eyes, which were filled with anger, fear, panic, and all kinds ofplicated emotions, looked at the few warriors sitting in the pavilion, but none of them dared to say anything.


    <span>In the air above an emptyke, two figures were battling.


    Holding the Green Serpent Sword in his hand, he had already unleashed his Holy Spirit power to the extreme. He had even used the drunk sword intent.


    A female mage wearing a ck cloak, a purple robe, and a wide-brimmed ck hat was crazily waving her sword.


    However, no matter how hard she attacked, the female Mage always used the most ingenious method to dodge.


    Moreover, it didn''t take long for the speed of his sword to decrease greatly.


    Until he was like a trapped beast, unable to move anymore!"What''s wrong with the Wine Sword Immortal!?"


    <span>"What''s going on? Why can''t he move? "


    <span>The Heavenly Blessed Land saints who were watching the battle nervously stood to the side.


    Suddenly, a cruel scene appeared!


    His hands and legs had been cut off by some kind of force!?


    Blood sttered as the severed limbs fell from the sky.<span>He screamed out miserably as he watched the two hands leave his body. One of his hands was still tightly holding onto the Green Snake Sword.


    "Senior Wine Sword Immortal!"On the side of the Divine Sword Sect members, Hua Xiaoluo saw this scene and cried as he prepared to charge out.


    <span>However, they were still tightly held by Luo Li and Yao Yun Ruo.


    <span>"Big Senior!" Don''t be impulsive! You cannot save Senior Feng! "


    After all, when Ye Fan was not around, she would be treated very well. She was like an amiable elder.


    <span>Seeing the elders she often met being so shamelessly cut off, her heart broke.


    <span>The ss fell to the frozenke, bleeding profusely. His face was pale.


    Even though he was able to reconstruct his body, it would take him a few days before he could recover from such a severe injury.


    "You ¡­ What exactly did you do?! " He gritted his teeth.<span>The purple-robed female magended, revealing a charming smile, "I have no obligation to exin my magic to trash."


    "Is this the Blessed Paradise, the so-called Immortal Wine Sword of the Three Saints?


    If it wasn''t for Third Sister holding back, this guy''s entire body would have been chopped into pieces.


    <span>"Brother, in my opinion, whether it''s the Blessed Paradise or the Divine Sword Sect, testing their strength is a bit excessive."


    In the pavilion in the middle of theke, a slender man was carrying two seductively dressed women in his arms, mocking and ridiculing them.


    Sitting in the middle was a sturdy man with rough facial features. He wore thick armor, and beside him were tworge round hammers.


    "Don''t stop... I''ll give you a chance. Will you serve His Majesty the Profound Dragon Emperor, or will you die here? " The sturdy man asked in a deep voice.<span>Cupid sneered, "You want me to serve that tyrant? I swear I''ll die for it! "


    As soon as she finished speaking, the purple-robed female mage brandished the red staff in her hand.


    "Ah!"A pitiful wail filled the air as a portion of his lower body was sliced off!


    <span>The excessive pain caused the cup to twist.


    "Ayaya..." "I identally destroyed your vitals, but there''s no need for trash to keep any descendants, right?" The female Mage giggled with excitement on her face.<span>Seeing this scene, the people from the Immortal Sword Sect all clenched their teeth, their bodies trembling in anger.


    <span>Many of the sage realm cultivators who were on good terms with Muse turned their heads at this moment, unable to bear to look.


    Suddenly, a tiny figure forcibly escaped from the arms of the person beside him and rushed out!


    "Senior!"<span>Hua Xiaoluo rushed to Cupid''s side and cried as she picked up the cup that was covered in blood. She took out a healing pill and told Cupid to take it.


    <span>"Little girl, you''re quite bold, ah." In the pavilion, the long-faced man smiled sinisterly.


    Coughing blood, Mo Xie shook his head and said, "Xiao Luo ¡­. Leave me alone, they''ll kill you. "Hua Xiaoluo''s eyes were bloodshot as tears streamed down, "So be it! I am not afraid! "


    <span>"Silly child ¡­" Tears welled up in the corners of his eyes.


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo raised his head and shouted at the generals in the pavilion, "Why are you guys doing this!? If you want to kill me, then kill me! What kind of experts do you all think you are!?


    Seeing you people, you can tell that the Profound Dragon Emperor is not a good person! We won''t do anything for him! "<span>"Little one, with your insignificant cultivation, how could you be worthy of discussing about His Majesty the Profound Dragon Emperor?!"


    <span>A man whose face looked as if it had been burned by fire suddenly pulled out a diamond-shaped silver flying knife and threw it towards Hua Xiaoluo''s head!


    <span>The flying dagger was as fast as a beam of light. The sage realm cultivators present didn''t even have time to react!


    Lightning and fire!


    The flying dagger suddenly came to a stop in midair. An inch before Hua Xiaoluo''s forehead, it fell down!The ferocious man suddenly stood up and shouted: "Who is it!? "Come out!"


    <span>The purple-robed female wizard turned her gaze to the corner of the pavilion, to a grey-robed old mage.


    <span>"Hehe ¡­" Magic King Phillips, you sure are tolerant. After so many people died, you finally stopped pretending to be mute? "


    Phillips let out a long sigh, leaned on his staff, and slowly walked to the surface of theke.


    <span>He looked at the generals in the pavilion, his gaze unable to bear to stop at all at the cup which hadpletely lost all fighting strength.


    <span>"Everyone, if this old man can take a few moves from you two, can you let this little girl go?" Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2582

    The sturdy man in the middle of the pavilion grinned and said, "Before we, the Seven Devils, came here, Lord Du Brick told us that the manager of the Immortal pce, Phillips, is a fellow worthy of attention.<span>Lord Dubuque appreciates your talent. If you are willing to submit to our Obsidian Corps, we can let this little girl go. "


    Phillipsughed, "To be able to gain the recognition of one of the Three Mirage Gods, this old man is very satisfied.<span>I may not be old in front of you, but I believe that I am in myter years of peace.


    <span>I''m afraid I don''t have the heart to help the Profound Dragon Emperorplete his grand map.


    I only hope that you all can let go of the little fellows here. Their lives arepletely useless against the Obsidian Army.


    "Phillips, in the void of chaos, the so-called benevolence, fraternity, is nothing but hypocrisy.


    Only the strong had the right to talk about survival. The lives of the weak were like grass. No matter how they died, they deserved it.Only His Majesty the Profound Dragon Emperor''s Grand Hegemony was the true way of survival in the Grand Xia. The Profound Dragon Emperor was also the Heavenly Dao!


    "Although you are already an old man, there are many things that you do not understand with your experience. Thus, we will not argue with you about this."


    <span>The muscr manughed coldly, "I''ll ask you onest time. Submit or refuse?"


    <span>Phillips sighed, "General, it seems that our understanding of the Heavenly Dao is indeed very different.


    In that case, let''s do it ording to what everyone else says. If I were to lose, I would have nothing to say.


    If I was lucky enough to win the approval of several people, how about I let this little girl go?


    Since you are all Sir Du Bu Ke''s trusted generals, you don''t think that you would dare to even ept a challenge from an old man like me, right? "


    <span>"Haha ¡­" The strong man shook his head: "Phillips, don''t be smart."


    Since the seven of us became sworn brothers, under Lord Dubrook, we have traversed many civilizations and never failed.


    <span>Do you really think we can''t see through your little trick?


    <span>Here, everyone was destined to walk two paths: surrender, and death.


    <span>However, since you are indeed a talented person, I will give you onest chance to recognize the difference in your strength. "


    The burly man looked at the purple robed female mage, "Third sister, we''re both mages, why don''t you exchange blows with him?"


    "Hehe ¡­" "Okay, big brother." The female mage held up her mage hat.


    The man with a hideous face couldn''t wait any longer. "Big brother, I''ll bore a few hundred holes into him. He''ll understand."<span>The brawny man stared at him, "Old Six, sit down."


    Being red at like that, the sixth brother had no choice but to sit down.<span>Phillips smiled as he faced the female mage, "This female general must have used a kind of ''thread magic'', right? The invisible threads were sharp and tenacious; it was impossible to guard against.


    I have never seen a Chaos Law like this before. Please show mercy. "


    The purple-robed mage narrowed his eyes, "You can actually see it, and even endured not telling your friend, the Wine Sword Immortal, how good is it ¡­"


    <span>"Heh heh... I was thest to find out, toote. "


    "Yeah, it''s already toote."The female mage''s smile suddenly became eerie and eerie, and her red staff gently shed across the air.


    Suddenly, something in the space seemed to tighten!<span>The entire venue was in an uproar!


    <span>Phillips''s staff, along with the crystal ball, were directly sliced into pieces!?


    <span>Inexplicably, however, Phillips himself had not been harmed.


    "How could this be ¡­"


    The female mage frowned, and the other Demon Generals in the pavilion also revealed looks of surprise.Phillips was unscathed, except for a little crease in his gray robe.


    Although no one present had seen the thread, it was clear that he had almost cut Phillips into pieces, but he had managed to resolve it in time.


    "Interesting. It seems that your magic tool is not the staff in your hand, but something else."


    The female mage revealed an excited expression, "But you''re only defending and can''t get us to approve of you."


    Before he could finish his sentence,rge amounts of blood-red threads began appearing in the sky.<span>Countless red lines were like a mess, surrounding Phillips, wanting to directly wrap him up!


    "I saw it! I saw it this time! "


    "It really is a thread!" It was this thing that cut the body of the Wine Sword Immortal!? ""Crap, her thread has given up the stealth mode. It must be to be stronger!"


    <span>Some of the sage realm cultivators who had seen through the truth had unsightly expressions on their faces.


    He could feel the suppressive power of the Chaos Realm, which was far beyond the sage realm, and knew how difficult it was to deal with.


    The thread tightened in a split-second, trying to tear Phillips apart.<span>But just as they were about toe into contact with a few inches around Phillips, they suddenly rxed and began to fade!


    "It really is an invalid spell?" "No wonder it could dissolve sixth brother''s throwing knives in an instant ¡­"


    <span>The female mage let out a coldugh, sending waves of red magic into the thread.


    <span>This time, although the thread was no longer invisible, it had the ability to attack continuously.


    As Phillips saw the thread getting closer, a serious look appeared in his eyes.A gold card with an ornate mirror on it suddenly appeared in front of Phillips.


    Phillips'' figure disappeared in an instant, and at the same time, he appeared a dozen meters behind the female wizard.<span>"Space Gate?" The female mage giggled and asked without turning her head, "Can you escape?"


    <span>The red thread suddenly shot out from her body in all directions. Suddenly, the huge surface of the ice seemed to have turned into a sea of threads!


    Phillips did not dodge or evade. The mirror card in front of him emitted a golden light, and the threads that were heading towards him suddenly turned from another angle and struck back at the female mage herself!<span>The female mage let out a cold snort and leaned her staff forward, about to hit her silk threads. All of them obeyed hermand, tying them up and turning into a long red dragon, once again roaring towards Phillips!


    Just as it was about to arrive in front of Phillips, the long dragon instantly spread out like a rain of flowers, wanting to pierce through Phillips from all angles!


    Phillips immediately opened the dimensional door and disappeared from where he stood.


    When the attack missed, the female mage''s face turned ugly, "Spellcaster, do you only know how to hide? "If you waste my time like this, then those people around you will lose their lives."


    <span>Just as he finished speaking, several of the cultivators near him had their heads chopped off!


    The crowd let out waves of frightened screams. This kind of killing and invisible thread magic, let the shadow of death envelop the entire area.Phillips frowned and sighed: "Don''t hurt others. I will fight with you in the future."


    As he spoke, a card with a ck sphere on it appeared in front of Phillips. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2583

    "That''s more like it. Let me see, what else do you have?"


    The female mage waved her staff, and the threads surged forward like a torrential river, turning into a red wave that engulfed Phillips!<span>"If you have the ability, then let them be useless!"


    <span>The female Mage poured a steady stream of magic power into them. The massive amount of spiritual power caused these threads to be extremely imposing.


    The card in Phillips'' hand shed with a ck energy. A ck ball the size of his palm floated in front of him, dancing with ck lightning.


    A powerful suction force that seemed toe from the abyss actually appeared from within the ck ball!


    Soon after, the red thread was tightly pulled by the suction force and was crazily injected into the silk!<span>It was as if a dam had burst and a small hole had mysteriously been poured in. The strong visual deviation had shocked everyone present!


    "Long live the Demon Lord!" Some of the cultivators in the immortal pce excitedly shouted.At this point, his injuries had stopped, and he had a helpless smile on his face, "This old fogey, how many years has he been pretending to be stupid ¡­"


    Without a doubt, Phillips'' strength had given the saints of the immortal pce a shot in the arm!


    <span>"ck hole magic?" This time, the female mage was really shocked, "Impossible ¡­" "How can you aloneprehend the three chaos Laws, Space Gate, and ck Hole!?"


    <span>Without a doubt, if it wasn''t at the level of the Chaos Laws, it wouldn''t be able to stop her thread magic.


    <span>Suddenly, a few rays of silver light burst out from behind him, heading straight for the back of his head!


    Almost no one on the scene could react, but Phillips opened the dimensional door in an instant.


    With a teleport, Phillips dodged three silver throwing knives.<span>The sixth brother walked out and stopped, a rhombus-shaped throwing knife in his hand.


    "Old man, you reacted pretty quickly."<span>The boss in the pavilion had an unfriendly smile on his face as he said, "Demon Lord, you really do have some skills. No wonder Lord Dupree specially mentioned you."


    "You said just now that you would let Ol ''Three and Ol'' Six y with you in a 1v2."


    "No worries." Phillips narrowed his eyes, "But, I promised to fight face to face, and that was a sneak attack. I''ll use the dimensional door to dodge, so it shouldn''t be a bad rule."


    <span>"Haha, even if you can dodge, the others here can''t!"


    <span>The Sixth Brother smirked and suddenly threw his flying dagger. A ray of silver light shot towards the injured cup in the direction of the Immortal Sword Sect.


    <span>"Puff puff!"


    <span>The two Immortal Sword Sect disciples who just so happened to be blocking in front of him didn''t even have time to react. Their legs were pierced by the flying knives, and because of the explosive force carried by the flying knives, their entire legs directly exploded!


    Phillips used a spatial teleportation portal and appeared in front of the cup. He activated his ck Hole Magic and tried to suck the throwing knives away as well.


    However, the flying knife''s speed was too fast. It only managed to dodge in a direction by a little, and instead grazed one of Phillips'' arms!


    "Bam!"<span>The gray robe of Phillips was stained with blood.


    "Honorable Demon Lord!"


    Everyone cried out in rm, their eyes turning red as they gnashed their teeth in anger.


    Phillips had blown off one of his arms for him.Although it could be repaired, in such a life-and-death battle, it was undoubtedly using one''s life to save someone.


    "This is truly a friendship between sickening weaklings. For this kind of trash, is it even worth it to injure yourself?" The Infernal King? The sixth brother joked.


    Phillips face turned pale: "Why do you have to be so aggressive? The old man has already agreed to fight one against two. You are known as strong but you only y this kind of game?"


    "Fighting in the void of primordial chaos doesn''t make much sense. All of your weaknesses will be infinitely magnified ¡­


    "Now, I''m sure. At least that little girl and that Wine Sword Immortal are your weak points." The sixth brother said smugly.


    Phillips lowered his voice and said, "Killing the people from the Immortal Sword Sect is equivalent to provoking the Venerable God of Swords. Are you really not afraid of provoking the Venerable God of Swords?"<span>"Haha ¡­" God of Swords? " The sixth brother mocked, "He''s only a defeated opponent of His Majesty the Profound Dragon Emperor, it''s nothing to be afraid of!


    If His Majesty does not kill him now, he will just have to wait until the Apocalypse Conference, and then he can be publicly executed in front of the entire prehistoric era! "


    "Nonsense! Teacher will not lose to that bastard! " Hua Xiaoluo''s tears fell like rain.<span>"Damned girl!" You dare to insult the Profound Dragon Emperor?! "


    <span>The sixth brother threw another silver knife.


    <span>This time, Phillips was ready, and as the knife approached, he lost his strength andnded on the ice.


    "Damn it!" What exactly is this old thing''s magic!? " Ol ''Six cursed loudly.


    <span>The female mage''s eyes revealed a pondering look, "Impossible, it''s impossible for him toprehend so many Law of Chaos at the same time, there must be a problem ¡­"


    <span>Phillips warned them, "Are the few of you really sure that His Excellency the God of Swords will not be able to do anything to you?


    In order to seek revenge, Lord Wanshui had agreed to submit to the Obsidian Legion. If that was the case, then his strength was bound to be entrusted with a heavy responsibility.<span>At that time, you people will no longer have any need to exist in the eyes of the Profound Dragon Emperor ¡­ "


    Only now did the Seven Fiends'' expressions change. They seemed to be hesitating.


    <span>However, the muscr man quickly let out a coldugh. "Magus King, you think too much ¡­" We seven siblings are the trusted aides of Lord Dubrook.


    Lord Dubrick is His Majesty''s right-hand man, and even if the Sword God joined the obsidian legion, there is no way he can rece Lord Dubrick.If you want to use your Sword God to threaten the rest of us in the army, it might be effective. However, to us seven siblings, the Sword God is just mediocre. "


    "Haha ¡­" "That''s right, I almost forgot. We aren''t ordinary Obsidian members. You''re thinking too much of trying to scare us, the Seven Demon Generals!" The sixth brotherughedcently.At this time, the female mage''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she chuckled, "I understand, Magic Lord, your Primordius Laws are not invalid, ck hole and spatial gate. What you''veprehended is the ''Card Laws''!


    <span>If you link the card with the Chaos Laws, then the magic recorded on the card would reach the height of the Chaos Laws. You are truly a genius!


    <span>If that''s the case, you can use multiple Chaos Law rank magic at the same time.


    <span>Even though I understand it now, I still find it inconceivable... "No wonder Lord Dubrook admires you so much."


    "Hmph, so what? Third sister, you should rest. I can y him to death by myself!"<span>As soon as the sixth brother finished his words, he took out a dozen or so flying daggers and threw them in the direction of the Immortal Sword Sect.


    The flying knife created sonic booms every bit of distance it flew in the air. Its speed was constantly increasing, so fast that it was impossible to catch it!The Sixth Brother''s intention was obvious. Since it couldn''t hit Phillips, then he would attack the people of the Immortal Sword Sect and force Phillips to save him!


    <span>Phillips frowned and suddenly took out a card that was twice as big as the previous two cards.


    On the colorful card, a grotesque looking clown was opening his bright red mouth, as if he wasughing out everything in the world.


    When the Joker Card appeared, there were no energy waves nor was there any light.


    Everything around him was calm and peaceful.<span>The dozen or so flying knives from different angles miraculously stopped in midair, bringing with them the searing heat wave created when they tore through the air as they fell.


    <span>"This... How is this possible!? " The sixth brother stared in shock and infuriated.


    <span>The other Demon Generals in the pavilion also stood up.


    <span>The sages and thousands of cultivators in the immortal pce could not understand what was happening. They could only feel cold sweat dripping down their backs.


    Just a moment ago, a dozen or so bursts of chaotic pressure could have directly killed thousands of people present!"Foolish ¡­" He muttered as he looked at the card that he had only heard of but had never seen. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2588

    When the two girls realized that they had been seen through, they were so scared that they immediately kneeled on the ground and revealed a pitiful and poverty-stricken expression.


    "Sir God of Swords! We sisters had no choice but to submit to the Obsidian Legion in order to protect a bunch of weak women from the Green Night Pavilion.


    Ye Fan was somewhat puzzled, and asked Hua Xiaoluo and the others, "What''s the situation with them?"


    <span>With a look of anger, Hua Xiaoluo recounted what had happened.


    Ye Fan frowned, it seemed that some people were really unworthy of pity.However, he was toozy to waste his breath on small fry like them. Seeing how the saints around him were filled with righteous indignation, even if he did not make a move, these two bewitching women would not have survived.


    "In the past, when His Majesty the Infernal King was begging for mercy, His Excellency the Swordgod was kind and benevolent, and so he left a path for all of you to survive in the Green Night Pavilion.


    <span>But instead of showing gratitude, you still harbored hatred in your hearts. You took the opportunity to make use of the Obsidian Legion to take revenge on the Divine Sword Sect and kill the Demon Lord.


    You two women, no matter how difficult your journey is, your actions have already angered the human and god! "<span>The Ghost Saint Zhong Yi suddenly rushed out from the shadows, and the two sharp daggers in his hands directly severed the tendons in the hands of the two women!


    The poison on the daggers made it difficult for the two girls to recover. They could only cry out in pain as they fell to the ground.Qian Jin summoned a bunch of ugly demon beasts from somewhere and pounced on them, devouring both of them in front of the crowd!


    <span>Hearing waves of miserable wails, the cultivators who had given in were scared stiff. This kind of death was better than being instantly killed by the Sword God!


    "Sir God of Swords, those fellows kneeling earlier, are you really willing to let them go?" Cen Ying unwillingly said, "They are just a bunch of weaklings. If the Obsidian Legiones back in the future, they will definitely change sides!"<span>Ye Fan smiled, "Everyone has the right to lower their head and kneel. If you can''t beat them, you must send yourself to your own death. There is no such logic."


    <span>It was definitely worthy of respect to persevere in one''s faith and not fear death. "To admit that you are weak is not shameful."


    The various Saints seemed to be deep in thought. Many of them nodded their heads silently, while the Immortal Sword Sect members revealed looks of admiration.


    "Leader, once these people die, the Obsidian Legion will definitely send more people over. What should we do next?" Mo Lan asked.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and said, "I still haven''t thought of a way to solve the problem. It''s really dangerous for the people from the Immortal Sword Sect to stay behind. You guys follow me.""Sir God of Swords, what about us?" Cen Ying asked.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Everyone from the Blessed Paradises, why don''t you disperse for now?"


    <span>Take those of your sects and scatter them throughout the great wastnds.


    <span>But don''t go to the Sinless City. Not only is you not protected when you are with me, you might even be able to attract Ye Xuanguang over.


    <span>I suggest that everyone go to a barrennd that doesn''t have any resources and that we should instead be safe. "


    As long as they dispersed, the Obsidian Legion wouldn''t be able to catch all of them in one fell swoop.<span>The cultivators of the Blessed Paradise didn''t dare to stay any longer. They all left the immortal pce, fleeing for their lives.


    After saying goodbye to his old friends, Ye Fan let the hundreds of people from the Immortal Sword Sect into the storage ring. At the same time, he also brought along the injured Master and disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    <span>This time, he truly did owe the Grand Magus King a great favor. Without him blocking for so long, his disciples would''ve been finished.


    Leaving the immortal pce, Ye Fan hurried back to the Sinless City. He had to meet up with the women as soon as possible to prevent them from taking revenge on him again.


    The Great Expedition.<span>In the pce''s back garden.


    "Your Majesty, Boone and the other Demon Generals have lost contact. Judging from the traces of the battle at the Immortal pce, it seems that the Sword God has destroyed the military recruitment this time."


    Dubrick respectfully kneeled on the ground and apologetically said, "Your servant was the one who did the wrong thing. I should havee over myself. Please punish me, Your Majesty."


    Ye Xuanguang was dressed in a ck dragon robe and was reading a book with great interest.


    <span>"Your Majesty?"


    <span>Du Buick frowned, wondering what kind of book could cause a person like Ye Xuanguang to fall into a trance.


    <span>Ye Xuanguang raised his head and then lightly said: "Since we can''t find enough workers, then we will go back to look. You don''t have to see me again. "


    <span>Du Bu Ke''s face became serious, and he quickly bent over and stuck to the ground, "This subject obeys! Your Majesty, the God of Swords has stirred up trouble time and time again. Perhaps we should give him some strong punishments to avoid further trouble. "


    <span>"What can you do?" Ye Xuanguang asked.


    Dubrick froze and fell silent.


    "Heh heh... That God of Swords isn''t a match for me, but other than me, even you and Di Tianyi aren''t a match for him.


    Sending people to deal with him is probably just a loss of our manpower.


    If I were to make a move in advance and run over to find him and kill him, wouldn''t it mean that I would be breaking my promise and fearing him?<span>"Most importantly, we won''t be able to leave the prehistord even when the Ark was being built. If he is purposefully avoiding me and trying to destroy the Ark, then we won''t be able to make up for the losses."


    Du Brick nodded, "This subject has been inconsiderate. The conscription of the Blessed Paradise this time should only be a coincidence. He must have met with it.Next, this subject will head to other areas as soon as possible. Even if he, the God of Swords, has some skills, he will be unable to control the entire primordial chaos. "


    <span>Ye Xuanguang turned the page and his eyes revealed a glow as he said, "A mere sword god is nothing to be afraid of. His monarch level sword intent is something even he has not fully grasped.


    Dubrick, are you curious about what I''m reading? ""This subject... "There are some questions," Dubrick admitted.


    "Recently, I was learning some of the history of this civilization. This book is about the biography of the strong in the history of prehistoric times.


    In this world, there were two famous powerful warriors from ancient times. One was Chi You, who was a mixed blood of the family, and the other was Ji Xuanyuan of the Divine Dragon family.<span>And this Ji Xuanyuan, was also an Overlord level Sword Intent. Furthermore ¡­ He even forged an item called the ''Heavenly Star Divine General''.


    After he ascended, the Heavenly Star Divine General was able to intimidate the Sword God for 10,000 years. It was only recently that he was defeated by the Sword God. "


    Du Bu Ke gave a faint smile, "Your Majesty, your subject has apanied you to many civilizations. Those so-called top-notch experts of various civilizations have all kinds of exaggerations, but which one of them isparable to Your Majesty?


    <span>The things that Ji Xuanyuan created were defeated by the Sword God, so it can be seen that his strength is only so-so. "


    Ye Xuanming shook his head and said, "Du Buick, you don''t understand ¡­. What made the Heavenly Star Divine General so powerful wasn''t the Divine General himself, but the sword intent that could be used to break through nes.


    <span>This Ji Xuanyuan''s Emperor level sword intent must reach the pinnacle of the Heart Sword, the legendary ''all things return to their souls'', and even the level of the ne that was under his control.


    Only then would he be able to make his sword intent stay away from the ne for ten thousand years, and even use sword intent to battle.


    <span>With this kind of monarch level sword intent cultivation, I, Ye Xuanguang ¡­ "I also feel that I am inferior."


    "Your Imperial Majesty, you are the Azure Dragon from the Three Tribtions; could it be that you are also unable to deal with it?"


    <span>"At the same realm, I have never heard of anybat techniques that can defeat the Overlord level Sword Intent. Naturally, the Azure Dragon Bloodline can''t as well, not to mention that it is the Overlord level Sword Intent that returns everything to its heart." Ye Xuanguang sighed emotionally. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2584

    <span>After the shock, the leader of the seven demonic generals let out a terrifying sneer.


    "Magic Magus King Phillips, get to know me again. I am the leader of the seven demon generals, Boone." I admit that I have indeed underestimated your strength. "


    At this time, Phillips put away the card and coldly said: "General Boone, I have already single-handedly blocked the attacks of these two men." Can you let these Immortal Sword Sect disciples go?<span>"Since the Infernal King is begging us like this, then we''ll give you a bit of face." However, can you protect such a sect, and protect everyone in the Heavenly Passage Paradise? " Boone asked with a smile.


    Just as he finished speaking, the purple-robed female mage turned her attention to her target. There were a few cultivators a few hundred meters behind who didn''t react immediately, and their heads were separated from their bodies!


    The Seven Demon Generals'' soldiers took out their Psionic Bombs and rapidly sucked wisps of soul energy into their bodies.


    The crowd once again let out panicked cries. They had all experienced the methods of the Obsidian Army.


    <span>Killing people and seizing souls. They were simply treated as "resources" and not people.


    Phillips'' face was serious. Even if it was him, he couldn''t take care of everyone at the same time.<span>The terrifying atmosphere once again enveloped the entire arena.


    <span>Tall and thin, the demon general who carried two enchanting female cultivators said with a strangeugh, "Third Sister, if you want to kill someone, you can, but you have to keep some beauties.


    <span>Second Brother would also like to select some female elementalists as the cauldrons to bring back to honor the masters of the army. "


    <span>The third female mage giggled. "Second Brother, don''t worry. This ce looks pretty good. Little Sister will keep them for you."


    <span>The two female cultivators nestling in the arms of the second brother were none other than the Green Night Pavilion''s dancing and flirting group.


    <span>"Master Peian, please don''t send us sisters out just because you have more beauties. We were the first to rely on you."


    "Yes, we sisters can control those women for you and teach them how to serve you." Qing Wu winked.


    The second brother, Peian,ughed out loud and hugged the two bewitching girls, saying, "You''re treasures I''ve picked up, no one will be willing to give them to you."This general has roamed the primal chaos for tens of thousands of years, but he has never seen such a servant demoness.


    <span>Chi Ye and Qing Wu looked at each other and understood each other. They both revealed a proud look.


    <span>They were well-versed in the art of pleasing men, and as soon as the Seven Devils appeared, they discovered that this Payne liked beauty.


    As a result, they became the first batch of sage realm cultivators to willingly seek refuge without any resistance.These two days, they had used some of the skills they had umted over the years to make her feel good.


    "Master Peian, we sisters have always been protecting the Sword God''s oppression. Our Green Night Tower was almost destroyed by the Sword God''s hands.


    <span>This God of Swords hated evil as if it were his enemy. If he knew that his sect had been harmed, he would definitely think of a way to take revenge.


    <span>He could release any sect today, but the Immortal Sword Sect would definitely not let him off.


    Especially the little girl who ran out just now to humiliate His Majesty, called Hua Xiaoluo. She was the Sword God''s most beloved eldest disciple.<span>"Once we capture her, I''m afraid the Sword God will obediently surrender without waiting for the Apocalypse." Qing Wu encouraged.


    <span>Hearing that, Peian''s eyes immediately shed with evil light, "Oh? "There''s such a thing?"


    Boone and the other Demon Generals once again looked at Ka Xiaooluo.


    <span>"Big brother, what should I say ¡­ ¡­ It was no wonder that His Majesty had been holding himself back until now. Only when that little girl appeared did he feel the need to stick his head out.


    So ¡­ We have identally found the Sword God''s flesh and blood.<span>Pei An chuckled and kissed the two girls on the cheek a few times. "Very good. The information you two have provided is very useful."


    "Sir Peian, our sisters are good to you. We''ll have to wait for your good luck in the future ¡­" She feigned shyness as she said.


    "Lord, hurry up and control that little flower. With her in hand, the Sword God won''t be able to do anything." Qing Wu said.On the Immortal Sword Sect''s side, everyone was clenching their teeth in anger.


    <span>"When we were at the Green Night Pavilion, His Excellency the Sword God shouldn''t have given the Infernal King any face. It would have been better if he had just killed this demoness instead!" What a shameless scum! " The Beast Saint sighed.


    <span>"Your Excellency only risked your life to make a move like this because you know that you have a grudge against the Sword God." Cen Ying shook his head.


    Boone looked thoughtfully in the direction of Hua Xiaoluo and sneered."All of you, listen up! Don''t think that a Magus King can change anything!


    He only came out to protect Immortal Sword Sect because he was afraid that the Sword God would vent his anger on him.


    <span>Following that, we, the Seven Demon Generals, will no longer make things difficult for the Immortal Sword Sect.


    <span>But, other than you guys in the Immortal Sword Sect, you guys are nothing!


    <span>We, the seven demonic generals, do not have the time to waste on you!


    <span>Those who agree to surrender, immediately stand in the middle!


    <span>If you are unwilling to surrender, then just stay here forever! "


    After Boone had finished speaking, the fourth, fifth and seventh Demon Generals beside him, other than Pei An, turned and blocked the entrance in a sh,pletely sealing off the escape route.


    Ten ¡­ Nine ¡­ "Eight ¡­"Boone slowly picked up the two round hammers, slowly counting while looking at everyone with a ridiculing look.


    The Seven Demon Generals yed with their weapons and spells as they looked at the thousands of cultivators from the Blessed Paradise. It was as if they were looking at a flock ofmbs waiting to be ughtered.


    Under such high pressure, there were finally cultivators who could not withstand it.


    "Sir Demon King only knows how to save the people of Immortal Sword Sect. He won''t save us!""It''s all the fault of the Sword God for provoking the Profound Dragon Emperor, and now we''re even involved!"


    "Except for the Immortal Sword Sect, everyone must die! This is too unfair!""It was in vain for us to support the Sword God. We wanted to live and die with the Great Wastnds, but in the end, only his disciple was alright ¡­"


    Some of the sage realm cultivators from the sects brought their fellow sect members and disciples with them. Some of them were angry and indignant, while others were pure terror as they ran out to kneel on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Phillips let out a long sigh. Actually, he and many others could tell that Boone had used the Divine Sword Sect to make a "n of separation".


    This caused the various saints of the immortal pce to be extremely dissatisfied with the different treatment they received. This caused many people to give up on their earlier stand.


    But there was nothing Phillips could do. He really couldn''t protect everyone.<span>Moreover, the Obsidian Legion had the advantage to begin with. If these people were to join them, it might really be a way out.


    <span>"Haha ¡­" "Big brother, how is it? I''ve already said that women can still be very useful." Pei Anughed evilly.


    <span>Boone nodded in satisfaction at the sight of the thousands of monks who hade out to seek refuge.


    <span>"Three... Two... "One..."


    <span>After counting ten times, Boone said, "Three. Fifth brother, kill." Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2585

    <span>The female Mage''s invisible threads attacked again, and the surrounding thousands of people once again had their heads fly off!


    At the same time, an archer who was guarding the entrance shot an arrow into the sky. The arrow exploded into hundreds of tiny blue arrows that fell rapidly!


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of lives were taken away, and soul energy was continuously collected.


    Sensing that death was approaching, many cultivators who were hesitating a moment ago also ran out and kneeled on the ground, choosing to submit.Currently in the Heavenly Passage Paradise, there were few cultivators from the n. After all, most of the n members had already returned.


    <span>Most of these rogue cultivators wouldn''t risk their lives just for dignity and courage.


    However, although people continued to run out and kneel down, the seven demon generals were clearly not satisfied.


    "This is only the beginning. Aside from the people from the Immortal Sword Sect, anyone who does not submit will die here today!" Boone grinned.The cultivators of the Blessed Paradise stared at the Divine Sword Sect members in anger as more and more people ran out in panic.


    As Phillips watched the souls being extracted one by one, screams and panicked voices rose and fell, and his expression became more and more grim.Seeing the fifth brother pull out another silver longbow and condense a green arrow, everyone''s expression changed once again.


    "Instead of waiting for death! I might as well fight it out! "


    A few bloodthirsty sage realm cultivators couldn''t bear it any longer and rushed towards the door at the head of the group.However, the moment they got up, their heads fell off one by one and their bodies were sliced into pieces.


    <span>"Hehe ¡­" You sage realm cultivators, what difference is there between you and Duotian in front of us seven siblings? Don''t be so arrogant, you still want to fight? Why are you people doing this? " Ol ''Three chuckled.


    <span>The fifth brother sneered and shot his arrow.


    "You''ve gone too far!"


    <span>At the same time, Phillips lost patience and threw another card.


    On the card, there was thunder and lightning breaking the clouds.


    <span>"Rumble!"


    <span>A mass of thunderclouds appeared out of thin air, and tinum colored lightning danced about like thunder dragons.


    <span>Phillips floated in the air, eyes and nose ring with white lightning and thunder.


    The staff in his hand had already transformed into a thick bolt of lightning, dancing with blinding sparks.


    He threw out a bolt of lightning, and a bolt of white lightning coincidentally struck the azure arrow that was flying in the air!


    Boom! - The arrow was shattered in the air!Phew


    <span>But the Seven Demon Generals were also not ordinary characters. They all used their own unique skills to block the lightning outside.


    "Run!" Just like the legendary Phillips who possessed the body of Thunder God, he let out a loud roar.


    At this moment, the saints were suddenly roused from their stupor, all of them wanting to escape from this ce.


    But right at this moment, Boone smashed his huge hammer against the ground, causing the entire space to shake crazily!<span>The earth split open, the immortal pce that was known as indestructible, had actually cracked!


    The terrifying power that felt like the copse of the heavens and earth caused those who wanted to run away to pause!<span>"Second brother!"


    When Payne heard his boss''s shout, he was already on the move.


    <span>His body disappeared from the ground, and when he reappeared, he was already at the entrance!


    "Haha ¡­" Where do you want to go? "


    It was as if Pean had emerged from the ground, half of his body fused with the ground.As his hands touched the ground, the ground turned into a raging wave of sand, engulfing all of the cultivators!


    <span>The sand looked small, but it was extremely powerful. It pierced through the bodies of the fleeing cultivators and turned them into blood mist!


    Seeing the might of the Tidal Current of Sand Sea, the cultivators who originally wanted to escape all froze on the spot with pale faces.


    At this moment, Boone had already forcefully withstood the bolts of lightning, wielding his two hammers as he charged towards Phillips!<span>Seeing that Boone could actually resist lightning, Phillips did not dare to be careless. He directly threw out a mirror card, nning on teleporting away.


    <span>But Boone had knocked his hammers into the air!


    "ng!" With a loud sound, the surrounding space began to tremble!


    <span>Because of the disorder in the power of space, the Space Gate couldn''t be used now.


    Boone continued to smash downwards with his hammer, smashing the Infernal King''s entire body to the ground!


    "Bam!"


    The sound of bones and organs shattering caused everyone to be stunned!


    <span>Phillips''s body was in tatters, except for his neck and head, which had been destroyed.


    "I have observed you for a while now. Although you fools are powerful, the timing of your activation is very important.


    <span>"If you encounter someone stronger than you, as long as you destroy the spatial gate, you''ll be no different from a normal Mage. Once you get close to someone, you''ll be gone." Boone grinned.


    Phillips'' eyes turned white and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His injury would not be fully healed in a few months.


    <span>"Teacher!"


    A blonde white female disciple ran over. It was Philip''s prized disciple, Liz.


    Before Liz could reach Phillips, Payne''s figure emerged from the ground.


    <span>He grabbed onto Norton''s neck andughed pervertedly, "Haha, I didn''t notice it just now. There was even a fair haireddy. Not bad, the Arch Magus'' disciple?


    "Little darling, I don''t have time to y with you right now. You can go over there and wait for me."


    <span>Under Norton''s frightened gaze, Payne broke her neck, turned her into a half-dead, and threw her back into the pavilion.


    The scene fell into a deathly silence as despair filled the eyes of every single one of them.<span>Boone was very satisfied with this result. He ced the hammer on the ground and said, "You all should understand by now that we, the Seven Demon Generals, can easily kill you.


    <span>Do not challenge our patience. Those who submit to us will kneel down on the spot and stand... They all have to die! "


    Hearing these words, the sound of people kneeling began to sound out nonstop.


    Even if they were unwilling, many of them had already abandoned their dignity.


    After a short moment, aside from the group of people from the Divine Sword Sect, only Cen Ying, Zhong Yi, and a few hundred other cultivators remained at the scene."Old bastard, Bretton Woods!" The Heavenly Passage Paradise has been in existence for hundreds of years. With the close friends of all of you, there will be no regrets in your lives! " Cen Ying took a gulp of wine andughed out loud.


    <span>"It''s a pity that we didn''t meet Lord God of Swords in the end. But even if we die, he will definitely avenge us ¡­"


    <span>Qian Jin silently let out all the weird animals on his body. "Let''s go, children ¡­" I can''t take care of you anymore ¡­ "


    The standing cultivators all revealed a look of relief and generosity.


    Hearing this, Boone sneered, "No matter which civilization, there will always be some self-righteous idiots... "Kill!"<span>"Third sister, fifth brother, before we make our move, let the woman stay behind for second brother." Peian said with an evil smile.


    <span>The fifth brother sneered, "Don''t worry second brother, brother''s archery skills have always been urate."


    <span>He once again bent his bow, and an azure arrow appeared once more.


    This pressure of primal chaos, the several hundred people standing here, all felt it to be unstoppable.


    The moment the bowstrings were pulled full, everyone had already pushed their cultivation base up, nning on making their final stand. Even if they knew it was meaningless, they still wanted to fight to the death.


    Suddenly! Right at this moment, a terrifying pressure that seemed to have suddenly attacked from far away shook all of the souls in the arena!


    "Boom!"


    A ck me sword light, as ifing from the abyss of hell, pierced through all the obstacles outside the immortal pce and struck the bow wielding Ol ''Five, burning it to ash and instantly destroying it! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2589

    Du Bu Ke''s expression changed. It was only after he was pushed back that he suddenly felt that Ji Xuanyuan was extraordinary.<span>"This civilization is so weak, yet such a powerful swordsman has appeared in history?"


    <span>"Not only that, there''s also Chi You, who''s only stronger than Ji Xuanyuan ¡­"


    Ye Xuanguang''s eyes shed with a sharp glint. "Perhaps it is precisely because in the history of this world, too many true experts have appeared, so it might have exhausted the fate of the future generation of cultivators."<span>Dubric nodded silently, "In that case, we do need to be more careful. Do not underestimate this prehistord. "


    <span>"With the strength of those two, they must have long since understood the many secrets of the Primal ck Hole.


    I don''t know what they''re thinking, maybe. Their gazes, have long ago been on Tai Su and even the Primal ne. They don''t even care about saving Tai Su''s life anymore, right? "Ye Xuanguang said with a sigh."Although they are powerful, they have not saved this world. In this subject''s eyes, His Majesty is the true holy lord of righteousness and righteousness!"


    "Heh ¡­" A Saint Lord couldn''t be considered to be someone. He could only be considered to be doing something that someone else had to be able to do.


    <span>It was a pity that some people could only look at the current situation. They would never understand it, and only when there was a loss would they be able to achieve such results ¡­ ¡­


    "Both of them were Overlord level swordsmen, but the difference between them was far too great." Ye Xuanguang waved his hand, signaling Du Bu Ke to step down.


    <span>One dayter.


    <span>The innocent city.


    <span>When the people of the Immortal Sword Sect arrived, they quickly settled down.


    Ye Fan let the medicinee first, and stopped the healing for Phillips and Remo. He also let them recover faster.


    Although everyone was safe for the time being, no one could really rx.


    Hua Xiaoluo found Ye Fan and could not help but cry out to him, ming herself for being too useless in the face of the apocalypse, yet unable to help in any way.


    <span>Ye Fan also knew that these words of constion were many and also very hypocritical.


    <span>Thus, he could only hug her and encourage her to train harder.


    Returning to the pce, Ye Fan gathered the women, nning to hold a meeting."Why isn''t Xin''er here?" Ye Fan looked around and saw that there was no trace of Xiao Xin''er in the room.


    Su Qingxue said, "I asked Xin''er to go to the Ancient Devil Abyss with Lan Ting and Airoman."Ye Fan frowned, "Why are you letting them go there?"


    "Of course we have to leave something aside in advance." Su Qingxue said, "You have obstructed the recruitment of the Obsidian Legion in the Immortal pce. If Ye Xuanguang called ahead, then we should have a bit of bargaining power, right?"


    <span>Ye Fan suddenly understood, "Wife, are you telling them to be there, ready to attack the ark at any time?"


    "That''s right." Su Qingxue nodded.


    Ye Fan''s mood was veryplicated. This woman always thought about it very carefully, but it was also without a doubt that she was taking the risk."Don''t worry, they took away my newly developed super explosive. Xiao Xin Er only needs to set a fire to make it. That ark was created from a magicite crystal mine, so it can''t withstand the power of my explosive.


    As long as that Ye Xuanguang still wants his ark, he will definitely consider it carefully! "Chu Yunyao confidently said.Ye Fan sighed, "There''s no need. Let theme back, Ye Xuanguang won''t lower himself to kill me here.


    If I were him, I would definitely go straight from the Demon God Kingdom, the Odin Empire, or even the Wilderness. At worst, we could just send a few more people.


    <span>All the girls looked at each other with worried expressions.


    <span>"So, we really have no way to deal with him?" Xu Linshan asked worriedly, "Will Ai''er be alright?"


    <span>"Ai''er should be fine, but it''s hard to say for sure for others," sighed Ling Yuwei.


    "Husband, you asked us toe together with you. Is there something important you want to tell us?"Ye Fan bitterly smiled, nodded and said, "After this incident with the Immortal Pce, I feel that... We have to hurry, not really wait for the Apocalypse.


    No matter how much we vinate the prehistoric people and send people to clean up the evil spirits, our speed of saving people is not as fast as them killing people.


    <span>If we do not solve the underlying problem as soon as possible, then by the time the Apocalypse Conference begins, the prehistoric era would be no different from being destroyed. "


    <span>While speaking, Ye Fan took out the two horns.


    The women were all quite curious, what was this thing? When Ye Fan exined, they couldn''t help but be very surprised.<span>"Chi You''s horn? Are you for real? " Ling Yuwei picked up a demon horn and gently stroked it.


    <span>"If I told you that I even fought with Xing Tian, would you all think that I was dreaming?" Ye Fan shrugged.


    The women were speechless. This matter had already surpassed their scope of knowledge and was truly like a myth.


    "You mean, Chi You told you that his two horns may be the key to solving this crisis.But you don''t know what secrets these two horns hold. " Chu Yunyao asked.


    Ye Fan nodded, "I have instilled my sword intent, true essence, dragon me, and spiritual force, but none of them had any reaction."


    "Could it be for show? disguised as Chi You? " At this time, Blue Rain picked up a horn and ced it on top of Ye Fan''s head. Seeing the interesting design, he began to giggle.<span>"Little Yu, stop messing around. This matter is very serious!" Ning Xuemo smiled helplessly.


    The women all studied it for a while, but they could not find anything special about the two horns.


    <span>"I''ll take it to theboratory and analyze it." Chu Yunyao said.


    <span>Everyone followed him to theboratory and saw Chu Yunyao ce the two horns onto various instruments and examine them.


    Chu Yunyao looked at the data and diagrams, but didn''t know what to do, "Theposition of these two horns is veryplex and impossible to distinguish clearly, but it doesn''t seem to have any special energy fluctuations."


    <span>"Chi You isn''t a scientist, so there''s no use in testing him." Blue Rain muttered.


    <span>Chu Yunyao stared, "Then why don''t youe?"


    <span>Blue Rain wasn''t convinced, "I''ll do it!"


    <span>She activated the holy Gu, and a gorgeous burst of energy surrounded the two horns.


    But after sensing for a good while, Team Blue Rain could only embarrassedly smile, "It seems ¡­ ¡­. I really can''t see anything. "


    "Then why are you talking so much nonsense?" Ye Fan poked the girl''s head with his finger, turned his head and asked Ling Yuwei, "Weiwei, what kind of strange technique do you have? Can you try it?"


    Ling Yuwei rolled her eyes. "I used a strange technique to set up the formation, not a fortune-telling one.""Destiny is good?" Ye Fan''s gaze finallynded on Su Qingxue, "Wife, your Heavenly Book has so many strange uses, how about you use the Sky Spill arithmetic to calcte the ''fate'' of these two horns?"


    <span>Su Qingxue said in a displeased tone, "Am I a god in your eyes?" What is your fate if you were to give it to Horn? "


    "Aiya, there''s really no other way. I''ll try everything I can." Ye Fan smiled awkwardly and said, "Who knows, maybe Chi You wille up with a fortune telling that I, Ye Fan, have a beautiful wife named Su Qingxue? You can''t even talk about this. "Su Qingxue looked at him with disdain as if there was nothing she could do about him. She reached out her hand and took the two horns, then sat down cross-legged.


    When she summoned out the two Heavenly Books, ck and white began to swirl around the woman. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2586

    <span>The arrogant smile on the remaining six demon generals'' faces froze.


    Boone''s face was grim. Sensing that the situation was not looking good, he signaled his third sister with his eyes.


    <span>On the other hand, Qing Wu and Fern Night were trembling. With pale faces, they hid within the pavilion.


    "God of Swords!?"


    "It''s the Honorable Sword God!"


    The saints of the Immortal Pces standing there were all so excited that their bodies were trembling. Although they were afraid of the pressure, they still saw hope!


    <span>"Teacher!"


    <span>Hua Xiaoluo was overjoyed as he excitedly looked in the direction the sword intent came from.


    A figure that burned with ck mes of sword intent slowly walked into the sight of the crowd.


    Following the entrance of theke, the Purgatory Demon me on Ye Fan''s body also gradually disappeared, and the sword intent once again returned to a golden color.<span>Although the sword intent pressure had instantly decreased by arge amount, it was still enough to make the entire audience feel tense.


    Ye Fan looked at the dead bodies on the ground, the thousands of people kneeling, and the few cultivators standing here and there, many of them were familiar faces.Seeing the two people who had lost their limbs and had fallen to the ground seriously, Ye Fan''s gaze turned even colder.


    "I didn''t expect... I''m still toote. "


    Not long after leaving the tribe, Ye Fan found out that the situation was probably even more serious than he thought.<span>This was because he hadn''t even seen a single living ce among the several sect encampments he''d passed by. The number of corpses he''d seen was simply too numerous to count.


    <span>He was so anxious that he directly used the Sword Demon state to speed forward, ignoring the huge amount of energy he had expended.


    He could feel with his spiritual sense that a Chaos Realm cultivator was going to use his bow to ughter arge group of people.


    <span>Ye Fan knew that it was definitely a member of the Obsidian Legion, so he directly thrust out a sword from a distance.


    In the Sword Demon state, Ye Fan didn''t need to worry that his sword intent would arrive in time. He was only worried that he would overexert his strength and explode too many innocent lives to death."Sir God of Swords, I heard that you were in the Sinless City. I never thought that you woulde here especially to honor our Seven Fiends. It''s such an honor to be thought of so highly."


    When he came back to his senses, Boone grinned and lifted the twin hammers again.


    "God of Swords, you really have some skills, but why did you kill my fifth brother the moment you arrived?


    We, the Seven Demon Generals are the trusted aides of Lord Dubrook. This time, we have chosen the shipbuilding ves for the Profound Dragon Emperor. Pei An sneered.Ye Fan ignored them, and with a sh, appeared in the location of the Immortal Sword Sect.


    <span>He took out two medicine and first refined them into healing pellets. Then, he had his disciples feed them to the Demon Lord and the Wine Sword Immortal.


    "Mage King, Brother Wan, thank you for your hard work." Ye Fan said in shame.<span>Actually, with the strength of the two of them, they did not need to suffer such agony and humiliation. That was why they were so emotionally moved by their injuries.


    <span>"Teacher... The two seniors were injured like this in order to protect us.


    Qing Wu and Chi Ye, the two demonesses, had first defected to the Seven Demon Generals. In order to take revenge on Big Sister Mo Lan and the others, they had to kill all the flower immortals.


    <span>The Wine Sword Immortal couldn''t stand it and decided topete, but in the end ¡­ "Then ¡­" Hua Xiaoluo choked with sobs.


    <span>"Sect Leader, we are useless, and have implicated Senior Jiu Jian Xian." Mo Lan and the other girls'' faces were full of self-me.


    Si Ma Rufeng, Luo Li and the other disciples were filled with righteous indignation and wanted to tell Ye Fan about the situation.


    <span>Ye Fan waved his hand, signalling for everyone to quiet down, "Let me ask you, the corpses piled outside, were they all killed?"


    <span>Just now, when he entered, he saw the mountain of corpses. It was shocking.


    <span>Those who died in the immortal pce were not ordinarymoners, but were all outstanding cultivators!


    Normally speaking, these people would be the ones to die in the end.<span>But now, the higher the cultivation, the faster one would die!


    <span>"Yes, Sect Leader. They killed those who refused to submit..."


    Ye Fan took a deep breath, his face was terrifyingly gloomy.He suddenly realized that the Purgatory of the prehistoric era wasn''t just a ce where the void of primal chaos was being pressed down upon step by step. Instead, it was the obsidian army that had arrived in advance.


    Three months? He was too naive to think that he could survive for three months.<span>In a situation where Ye Xuanguang was the sole ruler of the empire, not just the Blessed Paradises, even the Odin Empire''s cultivators would be left with rivers of blood in two months'' time.


    After all, Ye Xuanguang only said that he would convene the apocalypse, and did not say that he would not seize the resources or collect the Spiritual Energy Bullets in advance.


    <span>In front of absolute strength, everything had to be decided by him. The rules of the game were all decided by him.


    "Sir God of Swords, we are only following orders. If you feel dissatisfied, you can go and discuss matters with His Majesty, the ck Dragon Emperor.


    <span>However, I heard that you lost miserably to His Majestyst time. If you were afraid of meeting him, it would be understandable.


    I''ll have to trouble you to step aside so that you won''t interfere in our business. After all ¡­ "You won''t be able to live if you dy matters of the heart," Boone said fearlessly.<span>The moment those words were said, all the saints present gnashed their teeth, but none of them dared to speak out in anger.


    It was only then that they realized that even the Sword God was unable to defeat the Profound Dragon Emperor and they actually had no hope at all!


    Even if he didn''t die today, he would die sooner orter!


    <span>Ye Fan slowly turned around and looked at Boone, "The one who beat the Magic King to such a state, is that you?"


    "I am indeed the leader of the Seven Fiends, Boone." If Lord God of Swords wants to avenge him, it would be best for you to think clearly about the consequences.


    The female mage smiled flirtatiously and waved her staff, causing arge amount of invisible threads to instantly turn red.<span>These red threads had already wrapped around all of the Divine Sword Sect disciples!?


    "This... What''s going on!? "


    "When are these threads going to be ¡­?"


    The faces of the Immortal Sword Sect members were ashen. They did not realize that they were already standing in front of the gates to the dead.<span>"Shh, keep your voices down, all of you. Don''t get too worked up or I''ll be scared and you''ll all be minced meat if you shake me a little bit." The female Mage giggled, and her eyes narrowed into slits.


    Boone shrugged, "Sire, I heard that you love your own disciple very much. I hope you can calm down and go against us. You and your disciple are both doomed."Ye Fan lowered his head and sneered.


    <span>Boone frowned and asked: "What are youughing about?" Did I say something wrong? "


    Ye Fan didn''t reply. Instead, he directly used the Wandering Dragon Sword Technique. His figure suddenly appeared behind the purple-robed female mage!The Seven Demon Generals felt that their reaction was slow by half a beat. When they finally reacted, the remaining five people felt a chill in their hearts!


    On Ye Fan''s hand, sword intent mes were pulsing, and he was gently shaking the blood on his hand.


    <span>Behind him, the female mage stood there motionless. However, her head was gone!


    <span>"Three... "Third Sister!" Boone''s eyes widened.


    <span>Without saying anything further, Ye Fan directly sent out a sword intent dragon me from his hand, burning the female mage''s soul into ashes. All the red stringspletely disappeared!


    <span>The remaining five Demon Generals trembled in fear. Firstly, they never thought that Ye Fan would be so quick and violent, and secondly, they never thought that Ye Fan would actually dare to kill! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2590

    The two [Chi You Horns] also followed Tianshu''s power, slowly floating in the air, seeming to be guided by some kind of power, gradually releasing the ck and white power.


    Ye Fan and the women''s eyes were all twinkling, after all, they finally had some sort of reaction and were looking on expectantly.


    Gradually, on Su Qingxue''s forehead, a fineyer of sweat seeped out. The woman''s eyebrows were tightly knitted, as if she was in pain.Suddenly, the two Heavenly Tomes emitted a bright light and instantly returned into Su Qingxue''s body!


    Su Qingxue''s entire body trembled and she directly fainted!


    The two horns fell to the ground and returned to normal."Wife!"


    Ye Fan couldn''t care about anything else, and hurriedly hugged the woman in fright. He gave Su Qingxue a pulse, and discovered that her body''s meridians were weak, and her primordial spirit was wounded. It was as if she suffered some kind of powerful mental attack!?


    Ye Fan med himself. He was too careless. How could he casually go and touch Chi You''s things? The difference in strength between Su Qingxue and Chi You was like heaven and earth.


    <span>If something bad happened to Su Qingxue because of this, even Ye Fan didn''t dare to imagine how he would be able to survive.


    Ye Fan quickly carried Su Qingxue and rushed out, finding the medicine room first.


    "Medicine first! Medicine gourd! "Stop forging!" Ye Fan roared."Sir God of Swords? This ¡­ What''s wrong with Madam Su? " Medicine Lord saw Ye Fan''s anxious expression and was stunned.


    Gu Qing and Ao Shuang, who were helping to clean up the medicinal nts at the side, also had pale faces as they anxiously surrounded him.<span>"Her primordial spirit seems to be injured. Take a look and see if there are any pills to stabilize her primordial spirit!" Ye Fan urged.


    The medicine man was the first to open his meridians, and immediately revealed a wry smile, "Sir God of Swords, although mydy''s primordial spirit was attacked, there was no sign of it copsing.


    Madam''s cultivation is very solid, and even I am unable to fathom how strong her primordial spirit is.


    <span>With this level of cultivation, a little cultivation would naturally help him recover. He didn''t even need a pill to restore his origin soul.


    It would be too much of a waste to use that kind of rare pill at a time like this.Ye Fan was startled and looked at Su Qingxue carefully, "But..." Coma? "


    "Sir God of Swords, it''s so messy when you''re concerned. Even I can see that this is just a trauma inflicted on your primordial spirit. With your ability, how could you not be able to determine it yourself?" Medicine Master said with a smile.


    Ye Fan let out a long breath, and after calming down, he discovered that it was indeed him who was scaring himself.


    With a face full of guilt, he carried Su Qingxue back to the room and made the woman lie down.At this time, the women also followed over. After knowing that Su Qingxue was only unconscious due to the stimtion, everyone felt relieved.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. You scared me to death." Feng Yueying patted her chest.


    <span>"Didn''t I say so? I''m fine, so how could something have happened to Sister Su?" Blue Rain said.


    Fog night, Xiang Ru and Jiao Jiao each carried a Chi You Horn and handed it back to Ye Fan."Brother Ye Fan, you are too biased. Sister Su must have fainted for a moment, but you even abandoned Chi You Jiao. When will we get such treatment?" Fog night, he said half-jokingly.


    Ye Fan took the two horns andughed awkwardly, "Stop messing around. If any of you had fainted, I would have cared so much about it."


    The women all showed expressions of disbelief as they rolled their eyes and shook their heads.


    "Don''t be like this. Thest time Yunyao was captured, my husband went to the Imperial City by himself and almost died at the hands of Ye Xuanguang. My husband treated everyone very well."Ye Fan''s heart softened. "Only A-Jiao understands me."


    "A-Jiao ¡­" "You''re hopeless," Ling Yuwei said as she shook her head helplessly. The other women were also rather speechless.


    Although Su Qingxue was fine, Ye Fan didn''t want to leave the room. He stayed beside the bed and continued to look at the two Chi You Horns, thinking of other ways.


    The women nearby also came up with some ideas, but it seemed as though some sort of n was ineffective against these two horns.Four hourster, Su Qingxue slowly woke up. Her head was drowsy as she let out azy snort.


    "Wife!" Ye Fan hurriedly asked with concern, "How are you?"


    "My head is still a little dizzy, but it''s fine." Su Qingxue slowly sat up and asked, "There seems to be some kind of restriction on these two horns.""Inhibition zone?"


    "Yes." Su Qingxue nodded, "I used the Sky Spill Arithmetic to try and understand the past of these two horns, but just as I was about to start, I was blocked out by a force and counterattacked.This means that these two horns do indeed hide some secrets, but it might be because my cultivation level is not high enough, or perhaps the Heavenly Book is not the correct method to decipher it.


    In short, with my current strength, I am unable to pry into the secrets of these two horns. "


    "Then what do we do? The only reaction we have right now is Sister Su''s Wordless Book, but Sister Su can''t decipher it." Blue Rain frowned.<span>Su Qingxue''s beautiful eyes moved, "Actually ¡­. Even though I haven''t unraveled the secrets, I can at least confirm that these two horns are hiding some important information.


    Since you said Chi You approved of you, I hope you can find two horns.


    <span>That means he just wants to tell you the secret.


    Or perhaps ¡­ Only you can truly unravel the secret. Others cannot. "


    Ye Fan forced a smile, "I also thought that way, but the problem is, I don''t know how to solve it, but he didn''t mention it to me."<span>"Chi You had nned this meticulously for tens of thousands of years, could he have made such a low level mistake? I forgot to tell you, how do I get the secret in the corner?"


    I think. You must have missed something. Think about it carefully, all the clues that are rted to Chi You.<span>"There are a lot of things that only you, husband, know about. After all, we are not the parties involved." Su Qingxue analyzed.


    Ye Fan frowned, carefully recalling everything that had to do with Chi You.<span>Actually, he didn''t have much contact with Chi You. If he really had a rtionship with him... This was the Wilderness Shrine.


    <span>"Could it be... Use the God of Berserkers Mark? " Ye Fan muttered.


    <span>"That''s right. Hubby, didn''t you say the God of Berserkers is Chi You? Then why don''t you need to look at your God of Berserkers Mark?" Ning Zimo pped her hands.


    Ye Fan sighed, "I''ve actually thought about it before, but it seems like the God of Berserkers Mark doesn''t have such a way to use it."<span>It was usually used only to receive oracles and transmit messages to believers.


    If I had to use the God of Berserkers Mark to solve the secret of the two horns, I wouldn''t even know what to do. "


    "Then why don''t you just randomly try it? Who knows, maybe a blind cat might meet a dead mouse?


    "In any case, you were just blindly training when you started disintegration. Maybe the things that Chi You left behind are all randomly trying?" Xu Linshan said.Ye Fan was speechless, thinking that the one who blindly practiced and disintegrated was a woman who didn''t care about her life.


    However, what Xu Linshan said made sense. Chi You, regardless of whether it was the disintegration method or the golden tomb, all had the style of "recklessness". Maybe he really wanted to recklessly try his luck.


    He held two horns in his hand and released the God of Berserkers Mark. A golden light shed in the room ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2587

    "God of Swords!" You. Aren''t you afraid that the Profound Dragon Emperor will go to the innocent city and kill your entire family!? " Boone bellowed.


    <span>"Ye Xuanguang is very strong, I admit it, but from the very beginning, you have all been mistaken about one thing."


    <span>"What is it..."


    <span>Ye Fan''s eyes were ice-cold, and his voice was calm, but it carried a strong sense of confidence, "He is strong, but that doesn''t mean that I will be afraid of him."


    The thousands of people who were still alive felt their hearts racing as they stared at Ye Fan.The Five Demon Generals were also dumbfounded. Their first impression was that this fellow ¡­ He must be crazy!


    "You ¡­ Are you really not afraid of death!? " Boone gritted his teeth.


    <span>Ye Fan pointed at those sage realm cultivators who were standing on the ground and not kneeling.


    <span>"Have you not thought about why these people would rather stand and wait for death than submit to the Obsidian Corps?"


    Not everyone is like you. In order to survive, you can leave everything behind.


    Not afraid of Ye Xuanguang, is it that strange? Everyone who is standing here, everyone who was killed while fighting you ¡­


    No matter how weak they were, at least all of them were not afraid of him, Ye Xuanguang.


    <span>There were a lot of people like this, because as long as they had good intentions, they would not be indifferent when they saw the corpses outside.


    I''m just one of them, so. "You guys don''t have to be too surprised," said Ye Fan.<span>Hearing this, the faces of the five Demon Generals became deathly pale, speechless.


    The eyes of many of these cultivators were red, and their hearts were excited.


    <span>Many of the kneeling cultivators had ashamed looks on their faces and were unable to raise their heads.


    <span>"What kind of hero is this? Big Brother, let''s join forces and kill him!"


    The sixth brother took out a dozen or so throwing knives and spun them around him before shooting them out!


    <span>However, the direction he was flying in, was not towards Ye Fan at all, but towards the tens of cultivators who were unwilling to kneel!


    <span>After throwing out the flying knife, the sixth brother shed and was about to leave the immortal pce.


    <span>Ye Fan had already seen through this guy''s intentions long ago. Although his mouth seemed to be very brave and fierce, he was actually luring him to go save someone in order to escape.


    <span>Ye Fan summoned a dozen flying swords, pushing his Imperial Sword Technique to the extreme, and these throwing knives all fell from the sky!


    <span>At the same time, he turned around and threw out a Morning Star, directly blowing Ol ''Six to pieces!


    At the same time that he saved someone, he killed another Demon General in an instant!<span>Seeing this, Boone took the opportunity to fiercely smash at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan used his left hand to support himself as he caught the hammer with one hand, causing the ice under his feet to crack. However, the sword intent in Ye Fan''s hand suddenly surged, and the surface of the hammer was immediately covered with cracks, forcibly shattering it on the spot!<span>Suddenly, Ye Fan waved his hand to the back and hundreds of flying swords turned into rays of golden light, piercing into the frozenke!


    Soon after, each flying sword ignited with a zing sword light, transforming into a pir of light and shooting up into the sky!"AHH!"


    There was only a miserable scream, and the second brother, Pei An, who was trying to sneak up on the disciples of the Divine Sword Sect, was immediately incinerated by the sword intent. In a few seconds, he died on the spot!


    The Immortal Sword Sect members were all shocked and realized that at the same time that Bu En attacked, there was also Pei An who was taking the opportunity to get close to him.


    Fortunately, Ye Fan had a clear understanding of the situation, and these Demon Generals didn''t have any tricks to deal with them."This... How is this possible!? "


    Boone looked at his broken hammer and revealed a terrified expression. He was no longer as calm and arrogant as before."Ye Xuanguang doesn''t take me too seriously, I have no objections ¡­ However, you fellows are only at the third, fourth, and sixth level of the primordial chaos. Where do you all get the confidence to not run after seeing me? "


    <span>As soon as Ye Fanyan finished his sentence, his figure shed once more, appearing before Boone.


    <span>This time, he did not use his sword, but his Dragon Fist was like a torrential storm. It brought with it a piercing power as it violently released power!


    <span>Dragon Fist, Thousand Strikes!


    Boone''s muscr body was sent flying into the air by the fist''s force. In front of thousands of people, he had been punched countless times in the blink of an eye. His flesh and internal organs were all crushed, leaving only his head and a set of white bones!


    The true mastery of the Heartsword caused Ye Fan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent to have a qualitative change.


    Not only was the power of the Purgatory Sword Demon''s Sword Intent, but it was also at this level of using the Sword Intent that made it even more proficient.


    Under normal circumstances, the Unparalleled Sword Intent would be more flexible and powerful than it had been in the past.


    <span>This was just like how a chef would use a famous knife conveniently while a cksmith would use a hammer to increase his proficiency. In fact, things had never really changed, but the key was the skill, feeling and mindset.


    Now that Ye Fan was using the Unparalleled Sword Intent, whether it was using the sword or his body, it was much more fluid than before, being able to do it in one go.<span>He realized even more clearly that the realm was truly limitless.


    <span>Once upon a time, he had felt that his battle techniques, moves, and control over the details of sword intent had already reached perfection.


    But when he fought Xing Tian, he discovered that hisbat techniques still had a great deal of room for improvement.


    <span>To master aplete body of Sword Demon, to master one''s own heart, and to realize one''s own sword intent techniques, was not very good.


    The sword intentbined with the body, hitting Boone with thousands of punches. Ye Fan, on the one hand, wanted to avenge the Magic Lord, and on the other hand, he had consolidated histest cultivation gains.


    The remaining two Demon Generals saw that the situation was bad and fled in fear, not daring to linger for even a moment longer.<span>However, just as Ye Fan threw Boone''s head away, a sword with a roaming dragon had already blocked the path of the two cultivators.


    "Killing so many people and making you die only once, what a pity!"


    Ye Fan raised his hand and summoned thousands of flying swords.


    All the flying swords turned into furious beams of light that shot towards the two Demon Generals!In an instant, the two demon generals were crushed by the flying sword. There was no time to dodge!


    The only sound that could be heard was two more Nascent Souls vanishing into thin air!<span>The enormous Immortal pce waspletely silent.


    Everyone watched as Ye Fan slowly walked back, and all of them felt suffocated...


    They had never imagined that such a powerful Sword God would actually be unable to defeat that Profound Dragon Emperor? Just what kind of realm was this a contest!?<span>The disciples of the Immortal Sword Sect, seeing Ye Fan''s battle, were even more excited to the point of tears. They dreamed that one day, they would have half the strength of their master, and they would have no regrets for the rest of their lives.


    "Sir God of Swords! Let us go! We deserve to die! We deserve to die!<span>"Sir God of Swords, we have no other choice ¡­ ¡­ "Woo woo ¡­"


    Suddenly, the several thousand people kneeling at the scene began to kowtow in session and beg for forgiveness.


    There were also many people who began to tter Ye Fan, hoping that Ye Fan wouldn''t me them.The group of cultivators standing revealed looks of disdain.


    Ye Fan helplessly sighed, "When did I say that I would me you?" Get up... "When the thousands of cultivators heard this, they all thought that they were dreaming. However, they all immediately began to excitedly express their gratitude. Many of them even began to shed tears.


    <span>However, just as the crowd was celebrating, feeling relieved, Cen Ying shouted, "Stop! You two bastards! Who allowed you to leave!? "


    The crowd turned around and suddenly discovered that the two girls, Qing Wu and Ferguson, were nning to slip away quietly. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2591

    However, no matter how hard Ye Fan tried to activate the God of Berserkers Mark, the mark and the two horns didn''t have any special reaction.


    Ye Fan sighed, "I knew it wouldn''t be so simple."<span>Thedies were disappointed. Su Qingxue frowned again and said, "Hubby, think carefully. There must be something that you neglected."


    Ye Fan seemed to have thought of something and said, "Maybe there''s no use thinking about it here. Since the mark of the God of Berserkers originated from the Wilderness Divine Pce ¡­ I''ll go back to the temple and see if there are any clues I''ve missed ".The girls naturally supported Ye Fan''s decision. Although they were somewhat unwilling, they also knew that time was of the essence.


    Considering that there was no inte connection to the Barbarian God Hall, Ye Fan actually wanted to take all the women away.


    However, the Sinless City still had a lot of things to do, so leaving these people behind wasn''t something that could be justified.


    "Actually, there''s no need for all of you to stay. I''ll just wait here for Xin Er toe back. You guys can follow your husbands.<span>Weiwei can set up a formation there and help you save time. If anything happens, Xiao Yu''s Gu can help you.


    "When the sisters go there, there will be more of them. If we want any clues, it can also be a bit more efficient," Su Qingxue said.


    Hearing this, although Ye Fan was worried for Su Qingxue, he had to admit that Su Qingxue''s arrangement was the safest.


    Su Qingxue could see through the man''s thoughts. She smiled and said, "Wait for Xin`er and the others toe back. I will arrange everything here as soon as possible.If you are not back by then, all of us will go to the shrine to look for you. "


    "Then you and Xin''er must be careful. Something''s wrong,e find me as soon as possible." Ye Fan said seriously.


    Su Qingxue calmly smiled and nodded, "Rest assured, I am not like you and do not have such strong sacrifice.


    "Besides, Qing Er is staying here. She belongs to the Divine Hall, so can''t you send her a message using the God of Berserkers Mark?"


    Ye Fan thought about it and agreed. He reluctantly hugged Su Qingxue and brought thedies to head to the Wilderness Shrine.One dayter.


    After a long time, Ye Fan once again arrived at the Wilderness Divine Pce.


    As a High Priest, he was actually quite unfamiliar with this ce.


    Mu Ren and Nabu Qi came out with their people to wee Ye Fan, feeling very surprised at his sudden return.<span>"How is the Wilderness and the Temple recently? Was it greatly influenced by the Obsidian Legion? " Ye Fan asked.


    "Reporting to the High Priest, the Obsidian Legion has yet to make a move against the Wilderness. Perhaps they are considering the fact that our tribe is scattered and most of us are not willing to follow through with our vows, so they don''t have much value for them." Mu Ren said.


    "It''s just that the several tribes near the shore are all elerating their internal migration because of the evil spirits.Many livestock were killed by evil spirits, so there was a shortage of food. There was friction between some tribes, and heavy casualties. " Nabi said.


    <span>Ye Fan sighed, these things, actually had been foreseen long ago.


    <span>"Tell Bocha Har that he can use the God of Berserkers'' name to dispatch supplies to pacify the suffering tribes.


    <span>"Don''t let the Obsidian Legion stir up trouble when the timees, and let them help them build a ship. That''ll be troublesome." Ye Fan said.


    <span>"Yes sir!"


    <span>Afterwards, Ye Fan arrived at the library of the temple.


    <span>As far as he knew, most of the research on the God of Berserkers was stored here.


    Now that he knew that the God of Berserkers was Chi You, it was time to re-examine these records.Ye Fan let the women out and started flipping through all the books rted to the God of Berserkers. Although they were all in the Wilderness, it was not a problem for the women to learn it quickly.


    In these two days, Ye Fan searched through thousands of books, but still couldn''t find any information rted to Chi You Horn.<span>"This Chi You... "Just what are you trying to hide?"


    <span>Ye Fan scratched his head in distress. Coming out of the library, it was alreadyte night outside.


    Under the starry sky, the shrine was extremely beautiful. If it wasn''t for the approaching apocalypse, Ye Fan really wanted to take a vacation here with thedies.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan saw a tall spire with a ball of light shining with a dazzling brilliance.<span>"Barbarian God Bead!?"


    Ye Fan''s mind shook, and he smacked his forehead. How could he have forgotten about this?


    High Priest Pasteur had relied on the God of Berserkers Mark and this holy item, the God of Berserkers Pearl, to protect the remnant soul and avert death!However, Ye Fan was in a hurry to save Su Qingxue at that time, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. This bead within the divine hall waspletely attracted by Pasteur and the mission.


    After taking over the position of High Priest, Ye Fan had also neglected this pearl that was left on the tower top.


    Subconsciously, Ye Fan never cared about what this bead was.Now that he thought about it carefully, this thing could actually protect the remnant soul of Pasteur, preventing it from being killed by Ye Qun. It could be seen that it was truly extraordinary!


    Was there anything more rted to Chi You than this bead? How could he have overlooked this!?"Big Brother Ye Fan, I haven''t read like this in so many years, I''m so tired." At this time, Fog Night walked out andzily stretched its waist.


    But Ye Fan acted as if he didn''t hear it, and with a sh, he flew straight towards the tower.<span>"Big Brother Ye Fan!" What happened? " Fog night was stunned.


    The women all came out one by one. After knowing that Ye Fan seemed to have discovered something, they also hurriedly followed him.


    Seeing a group of High Priest''s wives about to go to the temple tower, Nabi wanted to stop them but dared not, so she followed them in.


    Ye Fan once again entered the shrine, which was filled with arge amount of floating prehistoric stones that were arranged like the starry sky.Raising his head and looking at the God of Berserkers Bead at the top of the tower, he took out the two Chi You Horns with an anxious and expectant look on his face.


    He finally remembered. It was true that the God of Berserkers Mark could not be used directly against Chi You Corner, but it was the ''key'' to using the God of Berserkers Bead.Because he was a swordsman, he had always been uninterested in holy items other than swords. He had never thoroughly studied what the Barbarian God Bead really was.


    At this time, Ye Fan activated the God of Berserkers Mark and directly connected to the God of Berserkers Bead on the top of his head.


    In a split-second, the golden imprint and the God of Berserkers Bead created a connecting pir of light!When the women who had followed him saw this, their eyes were filled with nervousness and shock.


    Seeing the mark of the God of Berserkers, Nabu quickly knelt down.


    Ye Fan could feel a mysterious bond between him and the God of Berserkers Bead.


    Suddenly! His hand felt light!


    The two Chi You Horn turned into two beams of light, one ck and one white, and dashed into the divine and shining God of Berserkers Pearl!Suddenly, two colors started flowing within the pearl like flowing liquid.


    Ye Fan was wondering what was going on when he suddenly felt his soul shake!


    He felt his vision darken as his primordial spirit was sucked into the God of Berserkers Bead!


    But the women behind him could only see that Ye Fan seemed to have been electrocuted and then directly fell to the ground, unconscious!


    "Hubby!"<span>"Brother Ye Fan!"


    Thedies turned pale and immediately rushed forward. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2592

    Ning Xuemo supported the man''s body and swayed him a few times, but Ye Fan did not have the slightest reaction."It''s not dead, but it seems... "My spiritual power is very weak."


    "What is going on?" Feng Yue Ying raised her head to look at the God of Berserkers Bead. "What is that bead? How did it steal my husband''s primordial spirit?"


    "Nabi! Don''t kneel! Say it quickly! " Ling Yuwei turned around and asked.


    Nabu looked nervous and confused, "I... "I don''t know either. It''s the Pearl of the God of Berserkers, a holy object that only the High Priest can use. It''s said that it was bestowed by the God of Berserkers."Fog Night jumped up and down as if it wanted to pick the God of Berserkers Bead at the top of the tower.


    <span>He had originally thought that he would encounter some danger, but who would''ve thought that the Berserker God Orb would be taken off of him so easily.


    The women looked at the multicolored pearls within, but they did not know what was going on inside."Darling, did something happen to your soul just now?" Nian Ru said with red circles around her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, it''s possible that your husband found something. This should be a process to crack the secret of the two horns.


    "Let''s keep him safe and trust him. He''ll be fine when he wakes up!" Ning Xuemo consoled him.


    "Then what should we do next?" Xu Lingshan said with worry, "If my husband is in aa for too long, something will definitely happen to him!"<span>"I''ll go find big sister Yun Yao!" Let her think of a way! "


    At this time, Blue Rain was in a hurry to enter the ring space and find Chu Yunyao who was researching.


    Chu Yunyao saw the unconscious Ye Fan, after asking him what the situation was, she knit her brows and said, "This guy ¡­. "Before you do something, you don''t use your brain, you don''t say anything, and you knock yourself out. How stupid."


    "Yunyao, stop insulting Darling, what should we do?" Nian Ru asked eagerly.


    Chu Yunyao thought for a moment and said, "As things are now, we cannot let anyone know that he is unconscious.


    He told the people of the temple that the High Priest needed to go into seclusion, so no one was allowed in or out of the temple.


    Weiwei, you should immediately set up the Boundless Universe Formation and try your best to set up a defensive array.<span>We don''t know how long it will take him to wake up.


    <span>Child, quickly cultivate to a high level. Go back to Sinless City and tell Su Qingxue the situation here.


    <span>This is rted to the lives of all of us, so we cannot let any outsiders know about it.


    "Got it, I''ll set off quietly right now." Fog Night nodded solemnly.


    After Chu Yunyao finished speaking, she looked down at the shivering Nabu Qi, "Who is she?"


    "Nabu Qi is the Deities Temr''s head of internal affairs. We can still rely on him," Ling Yuwei said.


    "What we want is'' absolute '', it can''t be'' definitely ''¡­ Xiao Yu, I''ll leave it to you. "


    Blue Rain heard this and immediately understood. With a flick of a finger, a ray of light shot out.


    Nabi was at a loss as to what to do. Suddenly, she was struck by the poison, and her eyes zed over.


    "I used the Gu to control her, she won''t reveal the situation here. "It''s a good thing that her cultivation isn''t too high. There shouldn''t be too much of a problem." Blue Rain said.


    Chu Yunyao nodded, then looked at the unconscious man with aplicated expression, and sighed, "The only thing we can do is to dy as much time as possible, and at the same time protect him. "It''s up to him."


    At the same time.


    Ye Fan couldn''t hear what the women were saying.Roars, the sound of metal colliding, the sound of howling winds, and the sound of the iron hooves of wild beasts resounded in his ears ¡­


    He suddenly opened his eyes!


    Ye Fan was shocked!


    <span>In front of them, there was a vast expanse of wilderness, unexpectedly showing off a tragic and grand battle!


    A tall and sturdy soldier without a head was holding a pair of mummies in his hands. He was actually fighting a group of Divine Dragons and Phoenix powerhouses that were burning with dragon mes and phoenix mes.<span>Xing Tian!? Why was he here!?


    Before Ye Fan could think about it further, he saw two cyan light figures shuttling past not far away like ghosts and demons.


    Wherever the two Qing Qiu experts went, the heads of the Qing n cultivators would fly out!


    Two White Tiger experts whose bodies were covered in shing dark blue lightning intercepted it in time. Green light and lightning continued to collide in the air, their speed dazzling."Roaar!" A golden, scale-covered fire dragon, dragging its thousand-meter-long body, roared as it flew past.


    The Fire Dragon spat out a brilliant draconic breath,pletely burning the countless warriors of the Nine Li n to nothingness!


    Seeing the fire dragon enter a state where no one was around, a giant who looked like a mountain range brandished his Mountain Splitting Axe. With two steps, he traversed a distance of several thousand meters and hacked his axe at the fire dragon!<span>Kuafu Family!?


    <span>The Fire Dragon used its dragon ws to block the attack, but it was still cut down by the Kuafu Giant''s strength, smashing into the ground!


    <span>The giant and the fire dragon shed. The Nine Li Warriors bellowed as they charged towards their opponents once again!


    Looking around, the mountains and ins were filled with participants from various ns and races, as if the battle line had already extended to the horizon!


    Millions of warriors had already killed their way through this open battlefield!


    What was going on?Where am I?


    <span>Was it a dream?!


    Ye Fan tried to wake up, but he found that he wasn''t dreaming. The bloody air, the cold wind, and the piercing pain in his eardrums ¡­


    Suddenly! In the distance, a diamond-like figure with flying ice crystals had turned dozens of warriors of the Nine Li n into ice blocks,pletely shattering them!<span>Profound Nether Ice Soul of the Profound Nether n!?


    That Dark Nether Master seemed to have noticed Ye Fan, and turned his head, directly attacking towards him!<span>Ye Fan felt a chill in his heart, although he didn''t know what was going on, but he subconsciously wanted to break down and use his sword intent to meet it head on.


    However, the moment he disintegrated, he felt that something was wrong with his body. The energy that exploded from within his body was like the copse of the heavens and the copse of the earth! It was so strong that even he himself was stunned!


    Initially, after he had disintegrated, the stream had widened to be a small river. However, this time, it had turned into a rolling river!What was going on!? Where did he get such a terrifying body?


    Ye Fan swore, even in his dreams, he never dreamed that he had such a divine strength!


    Sword intent! Where was the sword intent!? Howe there is no sword intent spirit in my body!?


    Seeing that the Dark Nether Master was about to attack, Ye Fan had no choice but to raise his hand and strike with his palm!A palm that looked rough and huge, with ws of a wild beast on the tip of its finger, was brazenly thrown out!


    The Profound Nether Ice Soul of the Profound Nether n expert was directly smashed into pieces. He vomited blood and was sent flying several hundred meters away!


    Ye Fan waspletely stupefied, as he was not in the mood to see the situation of the enemy, and instead nkly looked at his "hand".<span>"This... Is this my hand? "


    Ye Fan''s mind quivered. Lowering his head to look, he saw that his body was covered in a wild beast skin armor, and his muscles were as muscr as a mad bull. He then looked around and saw those Nine Li n people who were crazily fighting around him.<span>He inhaled a breath of cold air and quickly ran to the side of a pool of blood. Through the reflection, he was finally able to clearly see his appearance ¡­


    Regardless of whether he recognized this face or not, those two horns on his head definitely could not be mistaken!


    "Chi You?"<span>"This... Could it be the battle of the water deer?! " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2593

    He became Chi You? It even appeared in the battle of the waterway?


    Ye Fan felt that he had gone mad, but everything in front of him was far too real, and was not something that could be achieved in a dream.God of Berserkers Orb, God of Berserkers Mark, Chi You Corner ¡­


    Could this be the secret that Chi You wanted him to find?Was there an answer to this battle that would save the world?


    After Ye Fan calmed down a bit, he carefully analyzed the situation...


    First of all, he couldn''t find a way out. That was to say, if he wanted to leave this battlefield, he had to fulfill certain conditions.


    Secondly, the people around him all seemed to be paying attention to his battle. Very few would actually pay attention to him, which meant that even though this world seemed very real, it was only a small part of it.<span>Most of the people and objects here were ''dead''. For example, Xing Tian had probably only fought like this in Chi You''s memory, so he had recorded it down.


    Then... This created a problem.It was impossible for Chi You to remember all of the time. There should be an interval between these memories of his.


    What would Chi You encounter next?<span>Without waiting for Ye Fan to think, he suddenly felt a familiar pressure from behind him!


    He suddenly turned his head and was shocked to see a man with long hair that fluttered in the wind. He held the Xuan-Yuan Sword in his hand, and he was wearing a Profound Dragon Marking Battle Armor as he walked towards him.


    Ji Xuanyuan!?Before Ye Fan could think about it, Ji Xuanyuan suddenly appeared behind him!


    "Buzz!"A line of blood shot out from Ye Fan''s waist!


    He had already been cut into two by Ji Xuanyuan!


    "Ahh!"


    Ye Fan screamed miserably, spitting out fresh blood. He felt the pain of his body being cut, it was not like he was in a dream!The tearing pain made Ye Fan wince and feel like his eyes were about to crack.


    He turned his head around stiffly, only to see a hint of confusion appearing in the corner of Ji Xuanyuan''s eyes ¡­


    In the next second, Ye Fan''s vision turned ck.


    After a while, Ye Fan opened his eyes again...<span>Battlefield, Xing Tian, Qing Qiu, White Tiger, Fire Dragon, Kuafu ¡­


    <span>The scene in front of him, all of it, was exactly the same as before!


    Could it be ¡­ He died, so he had to start over!?Ye Fan quivered all over. Could it be that he wanted to wake up from this "dream" to block Ji Xuanyuan?


    ording to history, Chi You had to fight against two enemies alone, and only one demon horn was cut off.


    However, since this battle didn''t bring an end to this fight, it meant that at least Chi You would not lose.In terms of terms, he could deal with Chi You by himself, but the most important thing was whether he could y the card in his hand properly or not.


    This time, he had to be well-prepared! To be instantly killed and cut in half at the waist, this was too miserable!


    Although he wanted to, Ye Fan wasn''t sure how.Ye Fan also didn''t know how Chi You fought. He was like a rookie yer who had picked up a top tier yer''s equipment and upgraded his skills to advanced level.


    However, because the equipment was too good and the skill level was too high, he had to adapt.Moreover, his cultivation level had also be a problem. After all, he was not the real Chi You. His understanding of many battle techniques was quite average.


    <span>"No matter what, I''ll just follow the familiar method first..."


    Ye Fan muttered in his heart and immediately began to disintegrate.


    First level, second level, third level ¡­ Seems like he could still reach the fourth level?


    Sure enough, Ye Fan had reached the fourth stage of disintegration. At this moment, he felt that his own strength was enough to smash a in one punch!Because Chi You''s body was more powerful, his power was not on the same level as Ye Fan''s.


    As for the disintegration of the fifthyer, Ye Fan sensed it and found that it was a bit difficult, so he guessed that Chi You was probably on the edge of the disintegration of the fifthyer.


    However, disintegration was just a small trick for Chi You. What he truly needed was disintegration.<span>If his body disintegrated, he definitely wouldn''t be able to fight against Ji Xuanyuan and the me Emperor.


    At this time, that Dark Nether master attacked again. Ye Fan had already guessed it, and he sent that guy flying with a punch ahead of time.<span>Turning his head around, Ye Fan looked in the direction that Ji Xuanyuan hade from.


    As expected, not long after, Ji Xuanyuan appeared.Ye Fan also discovered that not far behind Ji Xuanyuan, there was a refined long-haired man wearing a grey-white robe. The man had aplicated look in his eyes.


    Although the pressure was very unfamiliar, Ye Fan could roughly guess that it was the me Emperor who had led his people out of the Nine Li Valley.Ji Xuanyuan suddenly released his sword intent. With a seemingly casual wave of his arm, the golden sword light arrived in front of Ye Fan!


    This time, Ye Fan was finally able to react after the fourth stage disintegration. With a dodge, he saw Ji Xuanyuan rushing towards him!<span>With another sword strike, the Xuanyuan Sword''s point of attack urately blocked all angles of retreat!


    He was truly worthy of being an ancient top existence that used the sword. The Heavenly Star Divine General could not even be mentioned in the same breath as him. This sword skill was simply divine!


    At the same time that Ye Fan was inwardly amazed, he discovered that he was already unable to evade, so he could only forcefully receive it!But, Chi You... There seemed to be no weapon?


    Damn it! Could it be that he was using his hands to receive the Unparalleled Sword Intent!?


    <span>Ye Fan subconsciously used his hand to block, but he discovered that it was already toote. Xuan Yuan''s sword had pierced through his throat, and with a leap, Ye Fan''s head was chopped into pieces!


    His vision turned ck.


    When he opened his eyes again, the scene was exactly the same as before.


    Ye Fan smiled bitterly, this time he died easily, without any pain, and lost his little life.


    He had no idea how many lives he could survive in this'' game dungeon ''.<span>But if this went on, he might have thousands of lives, and even if he wanted to, he would not be able to clear the level.


    Besides, he might actually die. What if his chance was limited and he couldn''t get out in the end, only to be trapped here forever?


    With Chi You''s temper, if he couldn''t win, even if he died here, it would be hard to say.The key point was that he did not know what was going on in the outside world. What if he passed out and the women were in danger? What would he do then!?


    He had to get out of here as soon as possible. Ye Fan clenched his teeth and quickly disintegrated. Then, he took advantage of the time Ji Xuanyuan had left to think of how to deal with him.ording to Xing Tian, at that time, Ji Xuanyuan''s [Heartsword] had already reached the state of Inheritance, raising his [Heartsword] realm to an extremely high level.


    Since Chi You was able to fight against such a mental sword and even had the upper hand, it meant that he must have used a very profound level to deal with Chi You''s disintegration.


    Ye Fan could feel the powerful primordial spirit and cultivation in his body. Although he knew it was fake, and a "simtion", he still felt a bit agitated.


    With that tiny bit of inner force cultivation, he wondered when and how long it would take for it to reach such a level. It shouldn''t be impossible for it to continue for the rest of his life, right?


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Fan began releasing the chaos energy from his body, attempting to use it to disintegrate it, making a surge of chaos energy be restless.Chi You had many kinds of bloodline power, so the power of Chaos released by him was also different.


    At the same time, that expert from the Mystic Nether n attacked, and Ye Fan threw out a palm attack towards that multicolored energy ball.<span>"Boom!"


    The explosive and violent power of primal chaos directly destroyed the soul of that expert in the Profound Nether Ice Soul state!?<span>Ye Fan was overjoyed. He clearly felt that the disintegration of this body seemed to be easier. Could it be that this body still had some memories of disintegration?


    In that case, he could learn how to use Disintegration from Chi You himself!<span>Just as he was feeling excited, the pressure of the emperor level sword intent appeared behind him. Emperor Xuanyuan and the me Emperor were once again walking towards him! Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2594

    Ye Fan quickly turned around, focusing his attention.


    As Ji Xuanyuan raised his sword, Ye Fan shifted his body to the side and made a prediction beforehand.<span>He clearly remembered how he was stabbedst time.


    But who would have thought that Ji Xuanyuan''s moves this time werepletely different from the first time. He switched to a different stance and swung towards Ye Fan at a nted angle!


    Ye Fan''s reaction was fast. He dodged backwards, and then a mass of disintegration energy shot out!


    The Xuan Yuan Sword shed open the energy ball, the absolute priority of the Unparalleled Sword Intent, causing Ye Fan''s attack to be useless.


    Without any mercy, Ye Fan looked at himself, and his head was split open!


    <span>Dead again!


    Ye Fan opened his eyes and returned to the beginning.He frowned and started thinking again.


    Although this Ji Xuanyuan was a fake, all of Ji Xuanyuan''s techniques and sword intent had been memorized by Chi You after his personal experience.


    <span>To put it bluntly, Chi You had recorded the data himself and then "programmed" the character.


    <span>With Chi You''s power, he would definitely be able to see most of Ji Xuanyuan''s power.


    Therefore, the Ji Xuanyuan that Chi You ''wrote'' was very close to the limit of the original body.


    In other words, even though Ji Xuanyuan was a fake, the difference between him and his original body wasn''t that big.


    At the very least, at that time, Ji Xuanyuan was roughly at this level.


    Then, what he had to face was not a piece of simple memory, but a very high-end "artificial intelligence".


    This fake Ji Xuanyuan possessed unparalleledbat skills, experience, and even the ability to adapt at will."It looks like... Every time I fight with him, I have to be a real person to fight with.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled bitterly. He was still thinking that he could y a game and record some of the enemy''s moves and tricks, and then predict in advance and find a loophole to defeat his opponent.


    However, from the looks of it, this was not a low-level game. The Ji Xuanyuan that he was facing was no different from a living person.<span>"Doesn''t that mean I have to reach Chi You''s level before I can clear the level?"


    <span>Ye Fan''s heart sank, suddenly realizing that he seemed to have encountered a very thorny problem.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t have confidence in himself. With regards to reaching the highest point in martial arts, of course he had such a dream, and he didn''t feel that there was anything impossible about it ¡­


    But the problem was that he was in a hurry!<span>No, he still had to think of another way!


    This time, Ye Fan simply ran back ahead of time and took the initiative to find Ji Xuanyuan, who was walking over.After meeting each other, Ji Xuanyuan once again struck out with his sword!


    At this moment, Ye Fan was also disintegrated, but his eyes were filled with determination!<span>This time, he might as well not do anything. He pushed forward with one hand and condensed the Chaotic Force. After which, he quickly disintegrated, increasing the power of his energy by leaps and bounds!


    The energy seemed to have be a wild horse that was about to break down. After continuously breaking down to a certain extent, Ye Fan found that he was no longer able to control it!


    "Boom!"Like a nuclear explosion, Ye Fan felt that everything in front of him had shattered!


    In the vast wilderness, a dazzling energy ball was like a supernova explosion, swallowing up everything!


    <span>All of the warriors of the Nine Li n, as well as some of the experts like the Kuafu Family and Xing Tian, were instantly annihted by this disintegration energy that had lost control!


    Ye Fan felt his body being devoured by this uncontroble energy, while Ji Xuanyuan and the me Emperor also disappeared along with him ¡­


    His vision turned dark, and he opened his eyes once more.<span>Back to the beginning.


    <span>"I failed ¡­."


    Ye Fan finally confirmed one thing, his previous guess was right.


    The reason why Chi You was opposed by Emperor Xuan Yuan and the me Emperor was likely because disintegration was too dangerous.Just now, he had imitated the state of losing control of the disintegration. Once it went out of control, he would destroy it all, regardless of whether it was the enemy or himself!


    The power of the exponential explosion would dissipate after a few more disintegrations, since the disintegration of the external forces was not controlled well.


    Chi You wanted to use disintegration to save the world, but he was notpletely sure himself, so he was naturally stopped by the other two emperors.


    Needless to say, Ye Fan felt that both sides'' views were reasonable.


    <span>Chi You might think that since devouring was already happening, it was better to have a short pain and try to disintegrate it to reduce the number of deaths and injuries in this world.


    Emperor Xuanyuan''s side believed that the Grand Deste War Institution would be able to maintain itself for at least ten thousand years. Why would they need to make a life-and-death decision in advance?<span>This was indeed a difficult question to judge right from wrong. The original intentions of both sides were good.


    However, Chi You probably killed a lot of people during his attempt to break up the formation.<span>After all, this item was not easy to control. Furthermore, there were all sorts of objections and it was normal for it to identally wound someone.


    Thus, this brutal title of "Devil God" spread through the world.


    "Looks like forcefully using disintegration without any qualms can''t be considered as passing ¡­ Disintegration or control ¡­ "


    Ye Fan''s brows were deeply furrowed. He knew that right now he needed to calm down and study, to fumble around, but his heart was thinking about the women outside, and it was difficult for him topletely immerse himself in it.Shaking his head, Ye Fan tried his best not to think too much into it. He turned around and ran in the direction that Ji Xuanyuan hade from...


    <span>Within the shrine.


    After a day of time, the Boundless Universe Formation began operating.<span>"Weiwei, thank you for your hard work. You''ve set up a defensive formation in such a short period of time, and you still need to keep it up!"


    Ning Xuemo looked at Ling Yuwei, who had an unsightly expression on her face. She was currently using thepass to create array stones, and felt quite distressed as she spoke.Although the flintpass could be used to quickly create the required formation set-up stones, it required the user to consume their own spiritual energy. Therger the formation, the greater the energy consumption.


    <span>"I''m a bit tired, but if the Obsidian Legion really came, then my cultivation wouldn''t be of any use either. It''s more important to set up some formations." Ling Yuwei shook her head.


    <span>"Sisters! Come and take a look! " At this moment, Nian Bing who was guarding Ye Fan''s body cried out in anxiety.


    The girls immediately ran over.


    "A-Jiao, what''s wrong?" Feng Yueying asked anxiously.


    With tears in her eyes, Nian Bing said, "I don''t know if I was mistaken, but it seems like my husband''s body and mind are weakening. Although it''s not much, I feel weak."


    <span>"He''s really weakened ¡­" At this time, Team Blue Rain frowned: "I can feel it too."


    <span>Xu Linshan pointed at the God of Berserkers Bead beside them. "Look, this bead is a bit cracked."


    <span>The women looked carefully and indeed, they discovered that there was a tiny crack on the surface?


    <span>"How could this be? Didn''t I say that this is a sacred object, and that it will split open on its own?"


    "Could it be that my husband''s weakness is rted to the cracking of the bead?"


    "Will Big Brother Ye Fan wake up after the bead breaks?"


    "It''s possible. Maybe my husband is trying his best to wake up. He is breaking this bead and releasing his primordial spirit!"The women looked at each other, excited and expectant.


    <span>"It could also be the opposite ¡­ ¡­" Chu Yunyao''s hands were in the pockets of her white coat as she expressionlessly said, "If the bead is destroyed, then he really is dead ¡­ ¡­"


    The women who were still excited a moment ago instantly froze, their hearts falling to the freezing point ¡­ Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2595

    On the Water Deer Battlefield, the sound of battle shook the heavens.


    <span>Ye Fan was in an open area, being chased back and forth by Ji Xuanyuan.


    <span>He couldn''t even remember how many times he had been killed.


    From the initial one hit one kill to now, he had already been able to dodge and endure dozens of attacks.


    However, the moment he tried to strike back, he would be defeated by the Unparalleled Sword Intent and quickly die.Damn it, how could he block the Unparalleled Sword Intent with Disintegration?


    <span>Only by standing on the opposite side of the Overlord level Sword Intent and losing it, would he be able to experience how hopeless those people were when facing off against the Overlord level Sword Intent.


    The absolute primacy of the Monarch level Laws was too abominable!


    How could she fight against an unreasonable suppression that could cut through all the energy and onto his body?


    Moreover, although he was also an emperor level swordsman, Ye Fan believed that his sword skills were already invulnerable, but when facing Ji Xuanyuan, he was still a bit short of money.Under normal circumstances, there wouldn''t be any ws, but in battle, the opponent had to show them!


    In this respect, Ye Fan was clearly not Ji Xuanyuan''s opponent.Therefore, even if he were to use his techniques to dodge, Ye Fan was still on tenterhooks, and it was rather strenuous for him.


    What to do... How did Chi You ovee the Supreme Law in the first ce?


    In the end, one of the horns had been cut off.


    Then... In other words, Chi You actually couldn''t do anything to stop the Unparalleled Sword Intent from harming him?<span>Wait a minute! Could it be ¡­ He had not even considered how to block the attack and had chosen to attack purely as an attack?


    That''s right! Although the disintegration could not stop the supreme sword intent, it did not mean that Chi You could not harm Ji Xuanyuan through disintegration!


    As long as he raised his energy to a certain extent, wouldn''t he be able to prate Ji Xuanyuan''s protective sword intent and cause more than enough damage?!


    <span>Attacking was the best defense!


    Ye Fan was suddenly enlightened. He should''ve considered Chi You''s personality a long time ago. Chi You clearly didn''t seem like someone who was willing to passively take a beating.


    "Fight!" "Let''s give it a try!"Ye Fan''s eyes focused, he turned around and stepped forward and threw a dragon fist.


    <span>A stream of dragon me whizzed out along with the disintegration and attacked Ji Xuanyuan first!


    Back then, Chi You''s divine dragon bloodline was also at the peak level of five w metal dragons, the same as Ji Xuanyuan''s.Since even these two had yet to reach the Azure Dragon Bloodline, it was clear that Ye Xuanguang was indeed powerful.


    However, Ye Fan was also more certain that it wasn''t that the five-wed Golden Dragon couldn''t hit the Azure Dragon. With sword intent and disintegration, as long as the level was high enough, they could still fight.After so many deaths, Ye Fan''s ability to use disintegration was now more urate.


    <span>He controlled the power of the Dragon Fist to the sixth stage of disintegration. The color of the Dragon mes had already changed from golden color to a white-gold metal torrent, releasing a pressure that even frightened Ye Fan.


    As expected, Ji Xuanyuan did not dare to try forcefully. Although the Unparalleled Sword Intent could break the dragon fist, he himself would definitely be injured as well.


    Ji Xuanyuan dodged and then continued his attack towards Ye Fan.Seeing this, Ye Fan was overjoyed, this really is a good show!


    <span>A dragon fire sword materialized in his hand!


    Dragon ying Skill, Crimson me Dragon Sword!<span>With the Dragon ying Sword in his hand, Ye Fan released and disintegrated, instantly turning into a golden-white ming long sword!


    A roundhouse sh, colliding with Xuan-Yuan Sword!


    <span>Although the Unparalleled Sword Intent had still pierced through the Dragon ying Sword, the explosive power of the dragon mes still caused Ji Xuanyuan to retreat!


    Ji Xuanyuan seemed to be puzzled, as if he was wondering why Chi You had sent his sword to fight him.


    Of course, this was only a part of Chi You''s memory. Chi You had recorded all of Ji Xuanyuan''s reactions, which made him look especially realistic.


    Ye Fan was very familiar with this. He continued to wield the Crippling me Dragon Sword and started to counterattack towards Ji Xuanyuan.At the same time, it was trying to break down the surrounding energy in an attempt to let the power of disintegration take advantage of it.


    The wind disintegrated, turning into violent squalls in the blink of an eye.<span>The earth disintegrated and the earth exploded.


    Even the heat disintegrated, turning the space into a furnace.<span>In Chi You''s body, all kinds of disintegration feelings were subconsciously recorded, which was why Ye Fan had shortened the process of him trying to figure it out.


    Of course, the premise of all of this was that Ye Fan had enough knowledge about disintegration.Ye Fan knew very well that if he hadn''t spent so much time practicing and dissolving, studying disintegration, and spending hundreds of years toprehend disintegration techniques, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to control Chi You''s body.


    His own hard work had not been in vain.


    Suddenly, the trajectory of Ji Xuanyuan''s body became blurry.


    Ye Fan instinctively realized that the situation wasn''t right. Just as he was about to retreat, he saw Ji Xuanyuan suddenly sh past him!


    The Unparalleled Sword Intent covered his entire body, directly prating through space!?A sword shed out!


    "Buzz!"Blood sttered everywhere.


    It was already an unknown number of times, but Ye Fan''s head was already flying out!


    He had only seen a glimmer of hope, yet he had actually forgotten that Ji Xuanyuan had yet to use any special sword art ¡­


    Ye Fan''s vision went ck, and the corner of his mouth raised into a bitter smile.


    His vision went ck, and he opened his eyes once more.Ye Fan took a deep breath. He didn''t know whether it was an illusion or not, but he felt that his spirit wasn''t as good as before.


    Was it a psychological effect, or was his true primordial spirit slowly weakening?


    Ye Fan didn''t have much time to think about it, so he began to prepare ahead of time. After releasing the fourth disintegration, he began to explore the various disintegration methods.


    <span>"In order to suppress Ji Xuanyuan with attacks, you need to take the lead and not let him take the initiative.


    Ji Xuanyuan''s stage of the Heart Sword was already one in which everything belonged to him and space was for his use as well. It was only because of this that he was able to cross the distance between them in such a short period of time ¡­<span>If my disintegration can make all things mine. If that was the case, I would have been able to react in time if he had tried to hurt me with that move...


    <span>The Heartsword could only be truly mastered by acknowledging and understanding one''s own heart.


    Then the disintegration ¡­ Perhaps it was the same logic? If he didn''t understand and didn''t approve of everything, how could he make everything return to its heart?Hold on ¡­ "Everything can be disintegrated, could it be ¡­"


    Ye Fan''s mind suddenly grasped something, but it was not able to pierce through all of a sudden.


    Not long after, Ji Xuanyuan walked over once again. Ye Fan sighed. Forget about it, he could only fumble around while fighting...At the same time.


    Wilderness, Wang Ting.


    A high-ranking officer of the Obsidian Corps, d in ck armor, held a map of the Wilderness in his hand as he scanned through the map."This is Wang Ting, right? There are only so few people here?"


    <span>He took a nce at the hundreds of warriors that had been captured, and his face revealed a look of dissatisfaction.


    "General Wu''bashan, the Barbarian King must have evacuated them in advance!" The aide at the side said."Lord Di Tianzhao wants us to bring back at least a thousand cksmiths. If we can''t, all of you will die!"


    <span>"General, please calm your anger!" From what we know, there should be arge number of worshippers in the Wilderness. They will definitely not leave the hall! "


    Upon hearing that, Ulba loudly cursed, "Then what are you still standing there for? Immediately go to the shrine! " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2596

    The aide-de-camp looked at the kneeling soldiers and asked, "General Oulbashan, how should we deal with the hundreds of captives here?"<span>"Those below the level of habitats shall not be entitled to be workers".


    "Yes sir!"Several soldiers of the Obsidian Legion understood. They rushed into the group of captives and quickly beheaded these warriors. They turned into streams of soul energy and stored them into the spiritual energy bomb.


    <span>Ou Ba Shan was toozy to even nce at them. He looked in the direction of the Deste Land''s divine hall and grinned as he led his men and swiftly rushed there.


    Wilderness Shrine.<span>The women were all in a heavy mood as they stayed within the Universe Formation.


    <span>Within the formation, more than two months had passed.


    <span>Although it had only been a little more than two days outside, at this time of a race against time, two days had already been a long time.


    <span>The most important thing was that the cracks on the bead had changed from the smallest one to over a dozen cracks!


    As the light from the God of Berserkers Bead became dimmer and dimmer, Ye Fan''s body also became weaker and weaker.


    At the beginning, the women would still discuss when Ye Fan would wake up, but as the days passed day by day, no one dared to guess anymore.If not for the fact that they were worried about harming Ye Fan, they all wanted to try and see if they could do anything to this God of Berserkers Bead.


    "Brother Ye Fan, did something happen?" Blue Rain muttered in fear.


    <span>"No, since it was specially arranged by Chi You, he definitely wouldn''t intentionally harm my husband. Otherwise, why would he waste so much effort to find Chi You Horn and test my husband?" Ning Zimo said while hugging the girl.


    <span>Chu Yunyao said, "These few days, I have been studying it. It seems like the frequency of cracks on the bead is decreasing.


    Eight appearedst month, five this month, and the intervals were growing.


    The appearance of the fissure is in direct proportion to the weakness of Ye Fan''s body. It seems that he is also working hard to reduce the frequency of the fissure. ""Husband, with your personality, you definitely won''t give up. We believe in him. We just need to guard here." Feng Yueying said.


    The girls nodded. While they were cheering themselves on, Ling Yuwei was frowning.


    "Oh no, someone is trying to break through the divine hall''s formation!"


    "What?"


    Chu Yunyao quickly took out a tabletputer and opened a video monitor.<span>She had set up a surveince camera on the outside of the shrine, and now the screen was being transmitted over.


    A tall and sturdy warrior, his entire body wreathed in ck fog, wasmanding a group of warriors to attack the protective spell formation of the shrine.


    Although the shrine''s formations were powerful, the shrine was empty now. These soldiers were all in the sage realm, so it was hard for them to hold on for long.


    "It looks like they''re from the Obsidian Legion."


    The women came over, and when they saw the group of warriors in ck armor, all of their faces changed."They really dide to the shrine. After all, there is a group of strong men here who have met their cultivation requirements." Xu Linshan gnashed her teeth and said, "We are about to be discovered."


    <span>"I don''t know if Yu''er notified Qingxue and the rest. Although I have set up more than tenyers of defensive arrays, the key to the effectiveness of these arrays still depends on our cultivation."


    "If the enemy is too strong, I''m afraid we won''t be able to hold them off for long," Ling Yuwei said bitterly.


    Xiang Ru''s eyes reddened as she looked at a unconscious man. "Husband ¡­"


    <span>The Water Deer Battlefield.


    <span>At the beginning, Ye Fan never would have thought that this fight wouldst for more than two months!


    From the beginning, he called Ji Xuanyuan more than two hundred times a day, but after a month, he called her fifty times a day.<span>Right now, he could already fight against Ji Xuanyuan within ten rounds a day.


    <span>After half a month, Ye Fan gradually confirmed that he didn''t reallye back to life limitlessly.


    His spirit energy was weakening. Although it did not affect his ability to use Chi You''s virtual body, if he were to drag on for too long, he might not be able to wake up and be lost in this world.


    His Spiritual Energy was the fuel to start this game of life and death. Every time he restarted the game, it would consume a portion of the fuel.When the fuel ran out, he was scared out of his wits.


    <span>So, Ye Fan began to value every life more and more. He wasn''t very confident, and he would never take the risk to try. He would try to drag the time toprehend the disintegration and the unparalleled sword intent.


    <span>After countless battles, a vague idea appeared in Ye Fan''s mind, which gradually became clearer and clearer...


    <span>Returning to the heart of all things, the goal pursued by the Heart Sword was actually an understanding of all things in the world.


    <span>It was simr to analyzing a scientific problem, investigating its root causes and finding its principles.


    <span>If one could grasp a certainw of all things, then naturally they could use it for themselves. The more they grasped and the deeper they went, the more powerful they would be.


    <span>"Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The sound of a series of explosions came from a deep valley that had been split open.


    The battle between Ye Fan and Ji Xuanyuan caused the Water Deer Battlefield to constantly shake and explode, and many huge cracks to appear.


    <span>Ye Fan dodged back and forth in the ground, skillfully using disintegration to constantly detonate all the surrounding material.


    Ji Xuanyuan, on the other hand, used his sword intent to protect his body as he gave chase.<span>Although Ye Fan was still at a disadvantage, in this battle, Ji Xuanyuan received help from the me Emperor.


    Ye Fan also recently found out that the me Emperor was actually a "support".


    The me Emperor''s battle power was also very strong, but he was still far off from Chi You and Ji Xuanyuan.However, the me Emperor was able to heal arge number of injured people easily, allowing Ji Xuanyuan, who had consumed a huge amount of energy, to quickly recover as well.


    <span>After all, Ji Xuanyuan''s physical body was not as solid as Chi You''s, and the battle would not be as easy for him.


    However, with the me Emperor, it was equivalent to having the strongest swordsman and the strongest healer. It waspletely invulnerable.


    <span>Ye Fan felt that for the me Emperor to make a move, it meant that he had made great progress. If it was a one on one fight, he could use up until Ji Xuanyuan weakened.


    Of course, if it was the original Chi You, the me Emperor would most likely have helped from the side from the very beginning, not just as a bystander.


    <span>Suddenly, Ye Fan grabbed an opportunity by moving.


    <span>He turned around and sent out a flying kick, which released a controble seven fold power of disintegration against the Chaotic Force and the airflow!


    <span>In an instant, what seemed like such a simple kick actually brought out a high-temperature, furnace-like, ming shockwave!


    <span>Ji Xuanyuan instantly released a stream of sword intent. As if his Xuanyuan sword had transformed into more than ten gigantic des of light, he shed out over ten times at this zing meteor!


    "Boom boom boom!"<span>The continuous series of violent explosions caused the ground in a radius of several dozen kilometers to copse, and the fiery light soared to the sky!


    In fact, in this battle zone, other than Ye Fan and the two emperors, all the other soldiers had already retreated far away!


    <span>If he were to use his sword intent, Ye Fan would be able tounch such an earth-shattering attack.


    <span>However, he had only kicked once, yet he had caused such andslide effect. Even he himself found it inconceivable.


    Seven Layered Waves, if his body could reach the seventhyer, he would probably be able to instantly kill Ji Xuanyuan.<span>That kick a moment ago caused the spectacr damage range was secondary, the destructive power contained in that kick was what made Ye Fan feel gratified.


    Ji Xuanyuan did not dare to charge in. He could only neutralize it with his defense. This was crucial!


    "As expected, once disintegration reaches a certain realm, the power released will be stronger and simrly, it will be able to break through the Unparalleled Sword Intent!"


    Ye Fan was extremely excited in his heart! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2597

    He finally understood.


    Ji Xuanyuan''s Unparalleled Sword Intent ced his own sword intent above everything else.


    To be first, you need to know where everything is first.<span>For example, if you wanted to surpass first ce, you had to at least see where first ce was.


    The reason why Ji Xuanyuan''s ten thousand swords returned to the heart was actually because they saw the priority of everything before surpassing it.


    This was thew that he hadprehended.


    However, Chi You''s disintegration strengthened everything. In essence, he was weaker than the king level sword intent. This was because the absolute priority was an objective fact.If the battlefield is a sports ground, the soldiers are runners.


    Then, no matter how much you train or how strong you get, Ji Xuanyuan will be the first one to reach the finish line.


    <span>Or as long as he wants, he can always beat you.


    <span>The Overlord level Laws could be considered a form of ''cheating''.


    For example, Ye Fan''s own peerlessness made thew ineffective.


    In that case, everyone would always be at the same starting line, going through the finish line together. The victor would depend on fighting each other in the middle.


    And Xiao Xin`er''s limitless recovery of her monarch rank rule was equivalent to this. No matter how she ran, she had strength. As long as she ran a marathon, she would be invincible.


    However, the absolute power of Ren Tianxiao was more important. It was as if if if if someone were to use their body to fight against him, the person to be knocked down would forever be someone else.


    But, in thispetition, could it be that only those who cheated, were able to participate?In reality, as long as one stood on the same stage, even if one didn''t obtain first ce, they would at least be on the same level.


    <span>Previously, Ye Fan had mistakenly thought that no matter how hard he tried, the skill of disintegration was unable to stop the Unparalleled Sword Intent.


    Actually, it wasn''t that he couldn''t disintegrate the formation, but that he didn''t understand the rules of thepetition and wasn''t even qualified topete in the same field.


    To put it bluntly, he was participating in the domestic tournament, but he was participating in the internationalpetition.


    And now, his disintegration, could already be understood by all, he now had the qualifications topete in the international tournament!That''s right, as long as they were on the same stage and in the samepetition, Ji Xuanyuan would always be first.


    However, this did not mean that the two of them were of a different level.As long as everyone is an athlete, then it''s fine. It doesn''t matter whether you run away or not, does it matter?


    <span>Could it be that the champion''s wrestling wouldn''t break his skin? Would it not hurt if the champion was punched? Wouldn''t the champion be tired?


    Realm, Laws, as long as enough, he would be able topete in the same match.


    Of course, champions always had a advantage. Their rankings were always better, and their fame was greater, but no one said anything about it ¡­ He had to have a proper and proper match!Chi You''s disintegration was like that of an athlete, constantly strengthening him!


    In theory, there was no limit!


    No matter how powerful he was, he would be many times stronger!<span>Even if one day, his ass filled up the entire sports field and squashed everyone there, it was still possible!


    <span>Although he didn''t get first ce, once he fought with the first ce winner, the oue would be hard to say.


    Ji Xuanyuan''s advantage was that he was even faster. As long as he ran, he would be able to seize the initiative.<span>No matter how hard you hit me, no matter how much you run, no matter how much you run, as long as I catch you once, I will beat you up until your parents won''t recognize you!


    In fact, this should be the reason why Chi You was able to fight against two enemies ten thousand years ago!


    Reckless and strong without reason, letting everything disintegrate without reason, was to constantly be stronger and to suppress the opponent!


    "This is no longer some type ofw governing the use of energy. It should be a profound mystery contained within a ne of existence ¡­""This group of people''s battles don''t seem to be that different, but what they use is thew and power of the ne ¡­"


    <span>"The reason why Ye Xuanguang could suppress me like this back then, and beat me until I had no other choice, is also because of this reason ¡­"


    "Ye Xuanguang is already a participant from the same arena as them. Even though he has been running behind the crane, it''s still a form ofpetition."Ye Fan''s heart was surging, and his face revealed a hint of confidence.


    Through the use of disintegration, through sensing the unparalleled Sword Intent of all living things to return to his heart, he had apletely new understanding of disintegration and Sword Intent!Although the process was iparably painful and he had died thousands or even tens of thousands of times, his mood was once again iparably excited at this moment!


    "Ji Xuanyuan... Kill me again if you dare! Come on! "<span>The dragon wing disintegrated! Ye Fan flew out of the abyss like a bolt of lightning!


    The absorbed spiritual energy disintegrated! It was like a shot in the heart, quickly replenishing his physical strength and vital energy and blood!<span>Destruction of the Dragonblood Battle Armor! It would greatly increase his body''s defense!


    Dragon Soul Disintegration! His mental state had reached an unprecedented level of concentration!


    Disintegration of the dragon mes! The mes were like flowing tinum liquid!


    Dragon Fist, Thousand Strikes!


    <span>Ye Fan faced the oing Ji Xuanyuan and once again unleashed countless dragon fists with iparable precision!


    Every punch he sent out contained the power of disintegration of the sixth or seventhyer!


    <span>Ji Xuanyuan directly swept his sword across the air, attempting to sh out from behind Ye Fan!


    However, Ye Fan had disintegrated into space!


    Space expanded, the distance between them lengthened!


    Ji Xuanyuan originally thought that he had reached the target point, but he discovered that he suddenly appeared midway!


    <span>In a sh, the Dragon Fist was like a countless number of tinum heavy cannons, crushing his body protecting sword intent!


    The me Emperor sensed that something was wrong and instantly cast a healing spell. Green mes burned within the green pir of light, rapidly healing Ji Xuanyuan.


    <span>Ji Xuanyuan brandished the Xuan-Yuan Sword, intending to block all of the Dragon Fist with the sword intent.


    However, the power of Ye Fan''s Dragon Fist had already directly shattered the space, causing chaotic space flows and extremely chaotic power, without any pattern or pattern.Ji Xuanyuan seemed to have fallen into a chaotic space and time, and his Unparalleled Sword Intent had also been distorted, making it hard for him topletely block all the attacks.


    He wanted to escape, but wherever the light passed by, there was nowhere to hide!


    <span>If he rxed even a little, he would be seriously injured! He could only brace himself and wildly swing his sword to block!


    <span>Regardless of the absolute priority of the Unparalleled Sword Intent, now that Ye Fan had reached the realm of disintegration, just the power of the Dragon Fist''s explosion alone was already more than Ji Xuanyuan could handle!


    "Ah!"


    Ye Fan felt that he had endless strength. After finishing a set of dragon fist, he forciblyunched another set of Thousand Strikes!This was Chi You''s body, and his divine power!


    The sky had already been shattered into pieces by Ye Fan''s attack. The area where Ji Xuanyuan was at was only lit up by dazzling lights, without a single person to be seen!The me Emperor continued his healing and strengthening, and Ji Xuanyuan''s aura continued to exist. However, it was clearly weaker than before by arge amount!


    <span>If this battle continued, Ji Xuanyuan would also be smashed into smithereens!


    <span>Suddenly!


    <span>In the distance, Ye Fan could hear the sound of drums resounding like thunder!


    <span>These battle drums caused his blood and energy to roil, and his soul to tremble!


    <span>Not good! Kui Cow Drum!


    <span>It was the emperors of the Queen of Storms, the subjects of Emperor Xuanyuan! They hade to save the emperor!


    In a fight between experts, every second was fatal!


    <span>As expected, Ji Xuanyuan found an opening and instantly broke through!


    Ye Fan felt a sword intent attack him, disintegrating space, attempting to disturb space and avoid this sword attack!


    <span>"Whoosh!"


    He barely managed to avoid the fatal attack, but a demon horn was cut off and dropped to the ground!


    Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed. This scene was very familiar to him.


    He seemed to have seen aplicated expression appear in Ji Xuanyuan''s eyes at this moment. He could not bear it anymore, felt guilty, felt helpless, or something else ¡­His vision turned ck.


    Hold on ¡­ I''m not dead, so why am I ck?Ye Fan''s heart shook, could it be... Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2598

    He cleared the level?<span>Ye Fan originally thought so, but the reality left him at a loss whether tough or to cry.


    <span>As he felt a strong pulling force, his body was dragged into a whirlpool.


    <span>When he opened his eyes, it was still ck, and his surroundings had turned into a wonderful pitch-ck world.


    <span>Although there was not a single ray of light that could be seen, one could feel that there were countless types of energy that were unceasingly surging downwards from above this world.


    <span>At first, this flowing energy felt very slow, but Ye Fan knew it was not because it was slow, but because this body was too big.


    It was as if he was looking at the clouds floating in the sky. It did not seem fast, but the truth was that the speed was astonishingly fast.


    If nothing unexpected happened, this should be the inside of the ck hole.<span>Chi You''s other beast horn recorded what happened in the ck hole.


    <span>Because, Ye Fan could feel that this ce was full of dense primitive power.


    <span>Not just that, but they were also affected by the different types of grandmist energy from both sides. Twopletely different types of primordial energies fiercely collided with each other.


    <span>However, it was different from the Chaotic Force. The original power itself was much purer, and there weren''t manyplicated attributes.


    Perhaps it was because the original power was too pure and hadn''t been contaminated.<span>Even though it was powerful, it didn''t cause that much damage to his body.


    "So that''s how it is... No wonder Chi You would think of disintegrating the primordial ck hole.Because the original power in the ck hole, at the same time, only had so much.


    As long as it is diluted to a certain extent, it will not harm the life of this ne? "


    Ye Fan had wondered, if the primordial power that was stronger than the Chaotic Force exploded after disintegrating, wouldn''t that be even more terrifying than the void in the primal chaos?


    From the looks of it, he was overthinking things. Even though his original power was strong, it wasn''t poison.<span>As long as one reached the level of primal chaos, one would be able to withstand the power of the primal chaos within the ck hole.


    <span>There was no direct connection between the energy of the Higher nes and the level of danger.


    The power of origin was equivalent to a thicker nutrient solution. Eating too much would cause trouble, but as long as it was sufficiently diluted, it wouldn''t have any effect.


    However, this does not mean that the primordial ck hole is not dangerous.


    The greatest danger was not the power of the primal chaos, but the power of grandmist that had built the Primal Chaos Realm!<span>"That City Lord Demon said that the primordial ck hole was a crack that appeared when the Primordial Imperial Lord created his world.


    The two forces were shing against each other. It seemed like they were pretty close to that guy.<span>The danger of the ck hole is, firstly, the high concentration of raw energy that constantly rushes down, and secondly, the oppression brought about by the two energies of grandmist. "


    Ye Fan clearly felt that he was being constantly squeezed, squeezed, sometimes heavy, sometimes light.


    It was as if the two gyros were spinning non-stop, asionally touching, then bouncing back and forth in a cycle.<span>At this moment, Ye Fan was caught between the two spinning top, and he could only rely on luck to get what kind of strength he had when colliding with them.


    Several times, it made him feel like his bones were about to be grinded to dust.


    If not for the fact that he had maintained the fourth stage of disintegration, he would have been severely injured and die in body and spirit.


    For an ordinary cultivator in the Chaos Realm, the only way to leave this ce was to rely on his own ability and some luck.<span>Going against the flow of the primordial power, he forcefully opened up a path to the Primal world.


    If he was not strong enough, he might be forced to stay in this ce and never get out.


    But now, Ye Fan was more concerned about how Chi You wanted him to get out of this ce.Could it really be the disintegration of the primordial ck hole?


    Just when Ye Fan was puzzled, suddenly, in the darkness in front of them, two powerful presences appeared!Ji Xuanyuan and me Emperor had followed him in!


    <span>"They''re really haunting us, yet they''re stilling?" Ye Fan smiled bitterly.


    <span>It must have been the two emperors who chased Chi You into the ck hole.


    No wonder they couldn''t even find their battle remains. They had run into a ck hole to fight.


    Before he could think too much, Ji Xuanyuan had already sent a sword strike straight at him through his perception.<span>With his previous experience, Ye Fan was now able to fight one on two without fear.


    Although it was dark in front of his eyes, Ye Fan did not need to look at it. After dodging, he threw a Dragon Fist towards Ji Xuanyuan!


    This time, in the ck hole, he unleashed the power of the originws.


    <span>In addition, Ye Fan wasn''t worried about harming anyone at all, since they were inside a ck hole anyway, he didn''t care about disintegration and usage!


    The eight stages of disintegration!After continuously using disintegration techniques, his punch had already shocked the heavens and shocked the earth!


    <span>As expected, Ji Xuanyuan was also unable to endure such explosive power and could only use his sword intent to protect himself. He did not dare to take it head on.


    However, Ji Xuanyuan was able to use his power after all, and after sweeping through the power of the fist force, he attacked Ye Fan once again.


    Ye Fan didn''t want to keep fighting with him here. The other side also had the me Emperor as his assistant, so there was no guarantee that there would be other great generalsing to helpter.


    <span>Since Ji Xuanyuan did not die in the end, this meant that he would probably not be able to win this battle.


    <span>Moreover, even if he won, it would still be a miserable victory. By then, he wouldn''t have the strength to break out of the ck hole.


    The key point, then, was how to find a way to disintegrate the ck hole in battle."With such a huge body of the Primordial ck Hole, even if it were to disintegrate and release outwards, how many parts would need to be disintegrated in order for it to stop functioning orpletely destroy it?


    <span>Furthermore... If the primordial power would not harm the life of the prehistoric era, then why did Ji Xuanyuan stop it?


    <span>Was there some other uncertainty? Or could it be that I have a deep grudge and am no longer able to turn back? "


    <span>Ye Fan had doubts in his heart, but he still gave it a try before deciding. He directly released thepletely uncontroble disintegration of the original ck hole''s energy!


    "Boom!"<span>A super explosion appeared in the ck hole, the raging power of the original force engulfed Ye Fan and the other two.


    <span>However, when Ye Fan opened his eyes again, he found that he had returned to the original situation.


    <span>"Failed?" Could it be ¡­ I blew myself to death, but nothing changed about the Primal ck Hole? "


    Ye Fan frowned, his disintegration should have reached the level of thew of space, which was enough to affect the ck hole.


    <span>Then... It could only be said that his simple and crude method of disintegration was not correct.


    <span>"The ck hole only appeared because the primordial energy of the primordial chaos collided with the primordial energy of the primordial chaos ¡­


    Even if I disintegrated the power of primordial, the barriers between the two worlds created by the power of grandmist weren''t actually affected by my disintegration.


    In other words, my dissolution isn''t enough to affect the operation of the ck hole.<span>However... Do you want me to change the power of the Primordial Sovereigns? How is that possible? "


    Ye Fan felt this was outrageous just by thinking about it. He didn''t even know the realm above the Chaos Realm and hadn''t even been to the Primal Beginning ne, so how could he know what was going on with the ethereal power of grandmist? Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    <span>After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2599

    <span>Seeing that Ji Xuanyuan was about to attack again, Ye Fan could only bite the bullet and start fighting again.


    <span>He did not expect to win, and winning did not solve the underlying problem.


    <span>However, he needed time to figure out a way within the ck hole.


    Either that, or he could make the ck hole stop and no longer attract the Chaotic Force from all directions.


    As such, it was possible that the ''dimension reduction'' that the ether civilization had guessed would ur, and the prehistoric era would be a world of the Tasmanian ne.<span>Either that, or the ck hole would expand infinitely. That way, the primitive world could be a part of the Primal Chaos Dimension.


    These two ways, Ye Fan was still at a loss.


    It was likely that Chi You failed to find a solution to this problem, which was why he gave Shi Yan this trial.<span>"Chi You, Chi You, if you want me to think for you, you have such a high opinion of me..."


    Ye Fan could only bitterly smile in his heart, but he could only constantly feel his way through the pitch-ck world.At the same time.


    The Great Guardian Formation of the Wilderness had been breached.


    Even though Mu Ren and Nabu Qi had led a group of believers to block the attack, against more than ten Sheng Domain warriors, they were no match for themander of the army, Wu Dai Ba Shan.In the blink of an eye, all of the Deities Temr''s followers were killed, wounded, and left alive. They were all driven to the center of the white jade za.


    <span>After looking at the hundreds of Longevity and Heaven Seizing Deities Temr cultivators, he felt quite satisfied.


    "The God of Berserkers will not let you off!" You will be damned! "<span>"Abominable Others!" You will all die a horrible death! "


    Several hall elders were filled with righteous indignation as they loudly berated her.


    However, before they could say anything, the sage realm cultivator next to them killed them.


    "All of you, shut up! We are the Obsidian Army under the Emperor Profound Dragon King, we are here to give you bunch of fools a chance to live.


    The believers looked around at the corpses and began to chant.<span>"If I had known that all of you would be hiding here, this general wouldn''t have gone through one tribe after another. This general would have taken all of them to the mines!"


    "Yes!" "General!"<span>An adjutant came forward and reported, "General, there is another temple that has not been captured. "There are more than tenyers of powerful restrictions outside the shrine. There must be very important people or treasures."


    <span>"This general noticed it long ago. Come, let''s go take a look."


    <span>The generals followed him all the way out of the tower.


    "General, ording to our intelligence, the current High Priest of the Wilderness Divine Pce is the Sword God, Ye Fan.<span>Right now we''re sweeping the grasnd, and we''ve even captured the shrine, but he didn''t show up. "Are you hiding in here?"


    "If that''s the case, General must be careful. He''s the only cultivator of the great wastnd that Lord Di Tianzhao fears."


    "If he''s inside, we''ll be making a huge profit ¡­"


    "Oh? "Why?" The aide was puzzled.<span>"Think about it. Under what circumstances can this Sword God watch as his own disciple is killed without even making a move?" Ulba asked.


    When the Obsidian Warriors heard this, they immediately understood what was going on and their smiles became even wider.<span>"He''s injured, or something might have happened to him, making it difficult for him to protect himself!"


    "If we really are able to get rid of that Sword God, then we will have rendered a great merit.<span>Carrying that head and hanging it on the wall of the Sinless City, who would dare to disobey the remaining cultivators of the prehistoric era!?


    "Generals, listen to me, remove all the restrictions outside this tower!"


    The group of Obsidian Warriors acknowledged the order loudly, and excitedly started bombarding the tower with all their power.


    <span>He lifted his hand and released a dark and sinister Chaotic Force. Countless skeleton-like shadows rushed out and collided with the golden barrier that protected the tower!


    Inside the pagoda''s shrine.<span>The fivedies, Ning Zimo, Feng Yueying, Nian Ru Jiao, Xu Lingshan, and Time-Blue Rain, were each seated at five corners.


    <span>They gathered their cultivation to the center of the formation.


    <span>Ling Yuwei sat at the very center, controlling a floating formation chessboard. She constantly swapped positions with the array stones on the chessboard, controlling the entire defensive array. She defended against different attacks from different directions and attributes.


    <span>"Crap, the array formation on the third floor has already been broken. With our cultivation, it would be too difficult for us to defend against more than ten sage realm cultivators and one chaos realm expert ¡­"


    <span>Fine beads of sweat appeared on Ling Yuwei''s forehead as she tried her best to remain calm.


    Nian Ru looked at the God of Berserkers Bead on the stage, which was now covered in hundreds of cracks. It felt as if it would break at any moment.


    He looked at Ye Fan, who was on the verge of death, his eyes were red and filled with tears.<span>"My husband has always been the one protecting us. This time ¡­ "Even if we die, we cannot let them approach our husband."


    <span>"Everyone knows ¡­" However... "But I''m really tired, the consumption rate is too fast." Xu Linshan gasped.


    <span>"I might... "I couldn''t hold on for much longer. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have needed to spend so much energy to learn spells. I might as well have increased my cultivation." Feng Yueying''s face paled.


    <span>When Blue Rain was full of energy, she released the Sacred Gu into six green threads that dragged the six of them into it.


    <span>"Sisters, I used the ''Ivy Gu'' to link us together. That way, our cultivations can be shared evenly, and no one will fall first ¡­"


    <span>"Xiao Yu... "Thank you." Feng Yueying forced a smile.


    <span>Chu Yunyao took the tablet and frowned on the side as she said, "All of you are just waiting for your deaths, if you really can''tst any longer, then you won''t even be able to do anything!"


    "I will try to use the drone armor to attract those people''s attention. All of you should save some energy and leave this ce. Don''t let them all die."


    "Yunyao, you can''t die. If there''s really no other way, you can leave first with the God of Berserkers Bead. We''ll cover you!" Ning Xuemo firmly said.


    Chu Yunyao''s eyes shed and she sighed, "It''s all that idiot Ye Fan''s fault. He won''t even discuss anything ¡­ ¡­""Boom!" "Boom, boom, boom ¡­"


    <span>The sounds of explosions outside were getting louder and closer.


    Ling Yuwei''s beautiful face turned pale, "No ¡­" "That Chaos Realm cultivator is simply too strong. These formations were set up using the most ordinary of magic formations. Their power is insufficient to sustain them."


    "Is Yu''er safe enough to go back and ry the message? "Why aren''t Xin Er and Lan Ting here?" Xu Linshan asked anxiously.


    "The Temple is too far away from the Sinless City, and it took my husband a long time to fly.<span>Even with her speed, it wouldn''t be enough in two or three days for Xin''er and the others to rush over.


    "Time is too tight. If I had been even a dayte, I might have been able to make it through." Nian Ru said sorrowfully.<span>Just as he was speaking, he heard a loud sound at the door as thest shield was broken.


    The women felt their heart meridian shake. Due to the connection with the Ivy Gu, the five of them all spat out blood at the same time.


    Chu Yunyao had already changed into the Starfire Battle Armor, and ced the Berserker God Bead into her storage ring, preparing to retreat.<span>However, just as she was about to get up, she found that the surroundings of the shrine werepletely surrounded by the enemy warriors.


    <span>"Look... This general has discovered something. What are you waiting here for? "


    <span>With a strange, deepugh, and a ghastly, ck fog swirling around his body, Ulba walked into the shrine. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2600

    "Yunyao, take the Berserker God Bead and husband''s bodies, we''ll help you open the path. You''ll find a chance to leave."


    Ning Xuemo took a deep breath and with a wave of her hand, dozens of Snow Concealed Flying Daggers that were as thin as a cicada''s wing suddenly flew out!


    <span>"Thunderburn!"


    The transparent throwing knives brought out streaks of thunderous fire. With a sh of dazzling electric arcs, they struck towards the group of Obsidian Warriors like dozens of thunderbolts in the blink of an eye.


    <span>Although Ning Zimo was injured, she was already at the Holy Spirit Realm. With the support of the Holy Artifact and the Heaven Ranked Flying Daggers, ordinary saints would not be able to block the attacks of the flying daggers.


    "Puff puff!"<span>The armor of the two sage realm cultivators was prated and they were heavily injured!


    One on the left, one on the right, Nian Bing and Xu Linshan also began to attack, diverting the attention of this group of people.The two girls both used swords. The sacred artifact, Flowing Crimson de, in Nian Ru''s hands was as thin as a willow branch. However, once it was waved, it instantly ignited the surrounding particles. It was like countless fireflies flying, extremely beautiful.


    <span>Back then, when Ye Fan had given this sword to Xiang Ru, he had felt that it was first of all that it was pretty, and that girls would eventually like beautiful swords.


    Secondly, this sword was naturally capable of igniting particles. The damage it took was rtively high, so it was more suitable for a swordsman like Xiang Ru who hadn''t yetprehended the sword intent.


    Xiang Ru waved her sword several times in a row, as streams of sword Qis filled with burning mes of all colors.


    "Silver Moon Sword Intent, Moon Surge!"


    The Milky Way Sword in Xu Linshan''s hand turned into a mercury-like liquid form. She shed out with her sword, and her sword intent surged like a river of stars.<span>The group of Obsidian Warriors did not expect that these women all had their own unique skills and treasures. They were immediately flustered.


    <span>The Chaotic Force''s shields were activated, and they were busy defending even before the pirs were erected.


    However, the weakest among them was at the sage realm. They reacted quickly and prepared to dodge and counterattack.


    <span>"These women are not simple! Everyone be careful! "


    "Dammit, it''s actually the Flying Knife Aura!?" The injured soldier spat out blood.


    <span>Ulba narrowed his eyes. "What are you panicking for?"


    <span>With a wave of his arms, a swirl of ck fogpletely crushed the sword Qis on both sides.


    Chu Yunyao took advantage of this gap and circled around from the corner. She turned into a ray of silver light and nned to fly out.


    But Urbazhan had long since noticed this figure dressed in special clothes.


    "Stop her!"The two warriors who were guarding outside immediately stood there, blocking the door like gods.


    Chu Yunyao shot out high-energy beams from her hands, but facing the Saint Realm cultivator''s protective Chaotic Force, it was impossible to aplish anything."We just arrived, why are you in such a hurry to run away?" Ulbaughed coldly.


    <span>The sound of a flute could be heard.


    Blue Rain yed with the bone flute saint artifact and activated the Sacred Gu. Countless colorful Gu appeared out of nowhere and filled the entire shrine.


    These Gu worms formed directly from the power of chaos were densely packed, hundreds of millions of them, and they rushed towards the group of warriors.<span>When the group of sage realm cultivators saw how powerful Team Blue Rain was, they immediately retreated.


    As soon as he made his move, he saw that from the sleeve of Wu Erba''s sleeve, countless ck fog sprang out. These ck fog actually swallowed all of the Gu worms without leaving a single trace!


    "How could this be ¡­" A trace of unwillingness and confusion shed through Team Blue Rain''s eyes.


    Even though she knew that there was a fundamental difference in strength between the Chaos Realm cultivators, it seemed that her Gu was being restrained this time.


    "Evil spirits are useless in front of me!"<span>As Ulba jokingly spoke, he stepped on the ground and suddenly saw the sky and the ground begin to emit billowing ck smoke!


    "Everyone, hold your breath!" "Don''t inhale!"


    <span>Blue Rain felt that something wasn''t right and immediately reminded them.


    However, even if the girls didn''t breathe, the ck energy still drilled into their bodies. With their strength, there was no way they could stop it.After all, their cultivation wasn''t as high as the other party''s. It was useless for them to try to stop him even if they wanted to.


    "This... "What sort of chaos Laws are these, why is it that my entire body doesn''t have any strength ¡­"


    The women discovered that after the ck air entered their bodies, their functions began to rapidly decline.<span>"As far as Sheng Domain is concerned, the strength of a few beauties is outstanding as well.


    It''s a pity that you met this general.


    <span>"I know that you two are here to guard someone ¡­"


    "Come, hand him over. Otherwise, with your perfect bodies, you will be one ugly rotting corpse after another."Inside the shrine, all the girls'' faces were filled with despair and unwillingness.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have stayed in the shrine. I should have found a safer ce to hide." Ling Yuwei coughed out a mouthful of ck blood.


    "Now that things have developed to this point, this should be fate, right ¡­?" Ning Xuemo forced a smile.<span>Right at this moment, a zing pressure suddenly approached from afar!


    <span>A long phoenix cry pierced the sky!


    <span>They saw a ck and gold ming Phoenix that seemed to have pierced through the clouds like a shooting star. It instantly descended towards the entrance of the divine hall!


    <span>"Boom!"


    Several Obsidian Warriors weren''t able to dodge in time and were burnt away by the phoenix mes! Even Sheng Domain wouldn''t be able to block this bombardment!


    Inside the ck Gold Phoenix mes, Xiao Xin''er, who was wearing a red dress, had mes dancing in her eyes as her pretty face turned ice-cold.


    In that split-second, UlBa Shan and a few other warriors dodged away, not getting hit by the Phoenix Bird.


    "Xin Er!""Big Sister Xin''er!"


    The girls were pleasantly surprised. They never expected that Xiao Xin''er would be able to catch up at this moment.


    "Don''t say a word, hurry up and heal yourself. This ce is filled with poisonous fog."


    Xiao Xin''er frowned and released her Phoenix mes to disperse the poison.


    "Monarch level Phoenix me?" "Oh?" Uribadi''s face grew much more serious. "It seems that I didn''te at the right time ¡­" "Let''s go!"


    <span>He felt that his cultivation was above Xiao Xin`er, but the advantage of an Overlord Phoenix me still made him fearful, so his first judgement was to withdraw.


    "You injured my family and you still want to leave?"How could Xiao Xin''er let these people off when she had such a bad temper? She directly brought out the Flint Emperor Divine Pce.


    A small shrine quickly turned into a huge castle floating in the sky when it saw the mes.


    "Suihuang Temple, Phoenix me Purgatory!"


    <span>A massive vortex of Phoenix mes ignited within the temple. A powerful suction force sucked in all of the obsidian warriors present!


    From within the ck and gold phoenix mes, waves of wails could be heard.<span>Wu Dai Bashan''s face changed dramatically, transforming into a ck mist as he prepared to leave.


    Xiao Xin''er''s speed was even faster, directly blocking his path. Behind her, a huge Phoenix bird appeared, blotting out the sky and blotting out the sun.


    "Feng Nu!" Don''t you dare be so arrogant! Do you think you can resist the corrosive poison of this general? If you want to fight, this general will apany you to the end! "<span>The sky was filled with a ck mist that looked like a gigantic ck cloud,peting against the Phoenix Bird.


    Xiao Xin''er shrugged her shoulders, "That''s right, your poison can indeed invade my body."It was a pity ¡­ My Monarch levelw just so happens to be an absolute recovery, so ¡­ Poison means nothing to me. "


    "What?!"


    In an instant, his face turned green. With a wave of his arms, the poisonous gas gushed out of his body and he turned his head to run away.A phoenix me sword condensed in Xiao Xin''er''s hand. She stood at the starting point and suddenly waved it!


    <span>"Phoenix Dance of the Heavenly Wheel Sword!"


    The massive Phoenix flew through the air at an astonishing speed, drawing a ck and gold arc in the air!


    Wherever it went, it beheaded Uriba. His fleshly body exploded, and his soul was destroyed!


    The group of followers of the Wilderness Divine Hall cheered and cheered for the God of Berserkers'' blessing.<span>Xiao Xin`er did not find it that rare. She had recently sparred with Lan Ting and the others, and ordinary cultivators of the Chaos Realm were no longer her match.


    <span>Xiao Xin''er put away the Suiren Temple and flew back to the hall.


    Seeing that Lan Yu was using the Gu n''s girls to heal, he hurriedly walked up and asked with a frown, "Are you guys okay? What''s wrong with that stinky Ye Fan? Where is he? " Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2601

    "Don''t mention it, it''s over at Yunyao''s ce." Ling Yuwei smiled bitterly.


    Xiao Xin''er looked over and coincidentally saw Chu Yunyao release both Ye Fan''s and the pearl''s bodies."Is it about the primordial spirit entering the pearl?"


    Xiao Xin''er quickly took it and looked left and right. She put it next to her ear and shook it a few times, trying to hear if there were any sounds.


    "Aiya, Sister Xin''er, don''t be reckless. What if there''s too muchmotion, and something happens to Brother Ye Fan inside?" Blue Rain panicked.<span>Xiao Xin''er''s face was gloomy. "What the hell is this guy doing?" You guys almost lost your lives, why didn''t hee out? "


    "Today, it''s really thanks to Xin Er that you were able to make it in time. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable." Feng Yueying heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Xin Er, howe you''re so fast? Where''s Yu''er?"


    Xiao Xin''er said: "Wait until Yu''eres, then it will be toote. I flew here at full speed after receiving the news.


    Because I can recover indefinitely, I can always fly at full speed.


    <span>"Su Qingxue has a lot of things to take care of, so she might be a bitte. However, she sent Lan Ting and Airoman over."


    <span>"Oh... Although she kept on saying ''smelly Ye Fan'', her husband was in a hurry when something happened to him "said Ling Yuwei with a yful smile.


    Xiao Xin''er''s face turned red, "No way!" I''m here as soon as I can because of sisterhood, okay?


    <span>"Who cares if this stinky man lives or dies. In any case, he has a tough life, so he can''t die."


    "But... However... "Husband, this time, what if I really can''t wake up?" Nian Ru looked at Ye Fan, who was like amp that was about to run out of oil, and tears fell like rain.<span>Thedies all became silent. Looking at Ye Fan, whose spiritual force was so weak that it was almost impossible to feel, their hearts all sank to the bottom.


    <span>"After everyone has dispelled the poison, quickly return to your original position. I will set up the Boundless Universe Formation again.


    No matter what, we must persevere to the end. As long as he is alive, we cannot neglect him.


    "If Ye Fan wakes up and finds that there isn''t enough time and the world is destroyed, then his efforts might have been in vain," Ling Yuwei said.


    <span>The girls nodded and started to heal their wounds as soon as possible.


    Half a dayter, Fog Night, Lam Ting, and Eroman arrived at the temple.Nabi and Mu Ren, along with the followers of the temple, were temporarily scattered in order to avoid being targeted by the Obsidian Legion again.


    <span>As for the women, they took Ye Fan and the God of Berserkers Bead and headed towards the deste northern part of the Snowy Mountains. After finding a cave, they hid themselves.


    Only Fog Night, who was good at hiding, was left behind in the shrine, waiting for Su Qingxue and the others who might arrive at any time.


    Within the world of the God of Berserkers Bead.


    Ye Fan couldn''t even count how many times he revived.<span>He tried again and again. After sensing his surroundings, he suddenly felt that he might have been thinking in the wrong direction from the very beginning ¡­


    No matter how hard he tried to control the disintegration force, disintegrating the original force seemed to be insufficient to affect the operation of the ck hole.If he destroyed the ck hole, he wouldn''t be able to do it with his strength.


    "This is almost an impossible mission. If there''s only one way to do it, could it be ¡­"


    <span>Ye Fan felt his brain quiver. To be honest, if it was really just as he thought, then maybe Chi You really made him think about it...


    After dodging the Unparalleled Sword Intent once, Ye Fan spread his dragon wings in the ck hole and once again began to flee.<span>When he felt that the time was right, Ye Fan turned around!


    <span>Crazy dragon blood!


    Above the fourthyer of disintegration, Ye Fan used his full strength and punched towards Ji Xuanyuan!


    At the same time, Ji Xuanyuan also pierced towards him ¡­


    In the dark world, the corner of Ye Fan''s mouth raised into aplicated smile...


    Within the deep snow-capped mountain cave.<span>Another half a month passed within the Boundless Universe Formation.


    Su Qingxue had also arrived here. She looked at the man who was about to die from his body drying up. Her face was cold as she remained silent.


    All of the women were no longer in the mood to cultivate, quietly standing to the side.


    "The Pearl of the God of Berserkers ¡­" "It seems to be on the verge of breaking, the light in here is so dim, I can''t even tell the difference between the light from the two horns," said Feng Yueying.<span>"Qingxue, is there any way to use your Xuan Bing to freeze my husband? Will being frozen can make him endure for a little longer?" Xu Linshan asked.


    Su Qingxue shook her head, "It''s useless. His biggest problem is that his origin soul is constantly weakening. His physical body is actually secondary."


    <span>"That''s right. If this old man''s guess is correct, Lord God of Swords needs to consume his primordial spirit in order to survive in the God of Berserkers Pearl. But if this happens for too long, he will be burnt to ashes."


    "My husband''s primordial spirit is very strong. What kind of situation would it be to cause the old deity to be weakened so quickly?" Ning Xuemo was puzzled.


    "Anyone whoes into contact with someone like Chi You will definitely not be rxed." Xiao Xin''er leaned against the stone wall and said.Lan Ting silently wrote the word "endure" on the ground.


    Su Qingxue turned around and said to Chu Yunyao, "We need to prepare for the worst. If we use the materials from the Sinless City, how long would it take to create an Ark?""Are you saying that we should first make way for them?" Chu Yunyao smiled, "I thought you would be sure that this fellow would wake up."


    "He always challenges enemies that are almost impossible to defeat. Sooner orter, he will put his life on the line. I am mentally prepared for this.


    If he doesn''te out, then we need to put both the Pearl of the God of Berserkers and his body into the ark."As long as there is a glimmer of hope, even if I have to seek refuge in the void of chaos and abandon everyone else, I will not hesitate!" Su Qingxue said resolutely.


    Chu Yunyao shrugged, "The design blueprints are in my mind. Using robots, I can create the smallest ark in a month.""Then, let''s start the Creation..." Someone said.


    "Okay."


    <span>Chu Yunyao replied.


    But, Chu Yunyao was instantly stunned!


    <span>In fact, everyone in the cavern was shocked!


    The faces all revealed expressions of ecstasy and excitement!


    Ye Fan grinned, lying on the ground,ughing. He had unknowingly opened his eyes?


    The God of Berserkers Bead next to him shatteredpletely and turned into dust that scattered on the ground.


    "Hubby!""Darling ¡­"


    <span>"Sir God of Swords!"


    <span>The women were all in tears, Su Qingxue endured the pain, her eyes were red, Chu Yunyao''s eyes were sparkling too, Xiao Xin''er scolded as she cried.


    <span>"Wuuu..." Big Brother Ye Fan, you''re scaring us to death! What''s wrong with you! "


    <span>At this time, Blue Rain and Nian Ru threw themselves on the body of a man and cried.


    With a faint smile on his face, Ye Fan consoled the women while saying guiltily, "It seems that I''ve been sleeping for a while. During this time, I''ve made you all worry."


    "It''s fine if you''re worried, but you almost lost your life. Let me tell you, this time it''s us who are going to protect you!" Otherwise, you''ll be killed by those people from Obsidian! " Xiao Xin''er saidcently.Ye Fan''s face was still a little pale, but he was rapidly recovering, and bitterly smiled, "Yes, yes ¡­." Many thanks to thedies, I will definitely repay you for saving my life in the future. "


    "What happened to you? What happened inside the Pearl of the God of Berserkers?" Su Qingxue wiped the corner of her eyes and asked."It''s a long story, let''s go back to the innocent city first, I''ll tell you guys on the way." Ye Fan said.


    Ye Fan sat up, stretching his muscles and bones, and returned to his own body. This truly was a huge drop in power.


    After using Chi You''s body for such a long time, his entire body seemed to have lost all of its strength. No wonder he couldn''t use the fourth stage of disintegration no matter how hard he tried. The gap was too big.


    <span>It looks like the power I have grasped in the Pearl of the God of Berserkers will be greatly reduced in reality, to the point that I won''t be able to use most of it.


    "Did you just say that you want to build an Ark? Is that true?" Chu Yunyao asked.


    Ye Fan nodded, "You guys build a ark and leave a way out. This way, I can also gamble without any worries..."


    "Gamble?" What are you trying to do? You aren''t going to duel with Ye Xuanguang, are you? " Xiao Xin''er said in surprise. Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2602

    "Duel?" Ye Fan smiled mysteriously, "How could that be? He is the key to saving this world. How could I bear to kill him?"


    "Bullsh * t, you talk as if you can kill him," Xiao Xin''er said.<span>"That''s true. If it were my own body, I really might not have been able to defeat him." Ye Fan nodded.


    <span>"Wait a minute, you said he was the key to saving the world? Did you agree with his disgusting n to move the empire? Do you know how many people he has killed throughout the Primordial Era?! " Xu Linshan said angrily.


    Ye Fan didn''t know whether tough or to cry, "I didn''t mean that, you misunderstood." "When we get back to the innocent city, I''ll tell you guys slowly."


    Seeing that Ye Fan was about to get up, Eroman said: "Sir God of Swords, you can rest a bit. There''s no need to rush."


    Ye Fan waved his hand and stood up.


    Triple Disintegration!The spiritual energy disintegrated!


    Disintegration of the spirit body and dragon soul! elerate absorption!


    He poured arge amount of spiritual energy into his body.<span>Suddenly, Ye Fan''s spirit immediately climbed to the peak. He was no longer in that weak state just now, and was nowpletely full of spirit.


    "This ¡­" Everyone was shocked.<span>"How did you do it?" Xiao Xin''er was also a little dazed. Why did she feel that this was on par with her limitless recovery?


    Ye Fan smiled, "I just learned a few new things, it''s not a big deal. If you like it, I can teach it to you guyster."


    "Brother Ye Fan, this is what you said, I must learn it!"Fog night''s eyes lit up. Shecked the ability to recover. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have rushed back to the shrine at such a fast speed.


    Ye Fan naturally didn''t mind teaching the women. Disintegration was not a secret.The most important thing was not this theory, but the constant experimentation andprehension.


    Understanding it was one thing, actually mastering it was another.If he did not have Chi You''s'' virtual character ''to help him familiarize him, and Ji Xuanyuan''s opponent forcing him on the line of death, he might not have been able to master this much.


    The difficulty of training this thingy in theck of an urate answer.


    Everyone''s thoughts would be different, and the situation would be different as well. The most important thing was to gain insights.<span>After everyone returned to the ring, Ye Fan quickly rushed back to the innocent city.


    Arriving at the temple, Ye Fan first inquired about thetest situation.


    After that, they held a secret meeting with their most trustedpanions.When Ye Fan told them about what he had seen and heard from the Berserker God Bead, everyone was shocked.


    "So, you''re not sure either. Is your guess correct?" Su Qingxue asked.<span>Ye Fan seriously said: "That year, Chi You must have been thest one toe up with this idea, but he failed."


    My guess is that there are three possibilities. First, he has never tried out the temporary n. There was a mistake and he was killed by Ji Xuanyuan.


    The second was that Ji Xuanyuan did not agree to the n. If the n seeded, it was unknown whether the prehistoric era would be destroyed or not.From Ji Xuanyuan''s perspective, there was still ten thousand years left before the Primordial Era could be maintained. It was indeed inappropriate to ce all of one''s life as the gambling stake in advance.


    The third possibility ¡­ It was the worst kind, and that was ¡­ "Chi You and I were wrong.""That''s why you need me to do a model in advance."


    Chu Yunyao stood up, her hands inside the white coat, and said, "Give me all the parameters that you can think of, and I''ll start calcting."


    Ye Fan nodded, "Although this calction is useful, it is not necessarily urate."


    Yunyao, your main task right now is still to create the ark to escape.


    This time ¡­ I am going to be selfish for once. You are my most beloved people, my brothers in life and death.


    Regardless of the final oue, I hope you can survive.When the timees, you''ll bring my parents, siblings, and those other gluttons to hide in the void of primal chaos first. "


    "Boss, we''re so weak, there''s no need for you to specially take care of us. If you bring Lan Ting and the others with you, they''ll be able to protect our eldest sister-inw and the rest," the Leviathan said.<span>Ye Fan smiled, "There are many strong people, but those who can be trusted are the most precious.


    Some of us are on our side now because I''m still alive, but if I''m not, that''s not necessarily true.


    <span>Al and Old Xie, I''ll tell them, just prepare yourselves.


    The contents of today''s meeting cannot be leaked out. If Ye Xuanguang finds out, then there will be no chance left. "


    "Understood!"Everyone nodded seriously.


    Su Qingxue said faintly, "Then what about you ¡­ ¡­ They had never thought that they would be able to survive. Have you ever thought about bing the second Chi You? "


    Ye Fan lowered his head in thought, raised his head and seriously said: "Wife, I promise you..." This is thest time."After this, if I am still alive, I will no longer leave you behind for the sake of some world."


    "Really?" Su Qingxue''s eyes were red.


    Ye Fan nodded his head and smiled, "I also thought about it. The Tasmanian ne is so big, how can I really care about every world? It''s about time for me to retire."It''s just that this world has a rtionship with us, and ¡­ "Chi You has spent so much effort and taught me so many things. I can''t possibly just take those benefits and not do anything, right?"


    <span>"Hmph, it''s still not your own choice. To put your life on the line and risk your own life in order to enter the Berserker God Bead?


    If you can''t do it yourself, you''ll really die inside.


    It was not because Chi You chose you, but because of your step by step choice.


    Chi You''s n has already sent you up the cliff and you''re still speaking up for that fellow. Chu Yunyao was right, you are really stupid! "Su Qingxue angrily said.Ye Fan was embarrassed. His words weren''t wrong, but why did he start cursing?


    Actually, when he first met Ye Wuya in the Sinless City, Ye Fan had the illusion that every step he took was just a chess piece being manipted.


    But gradually, he realized that every critical decision was made by himself.


    Having risen from being a ruler of the past, he now had the chance to choose whether he wanted to fall into the abyss, be a crane in the clouds, or eat and wait for death.


    <span>However, in the end, he still chose to find Chi You''s Horn and solve the mystery. He did not bring the women directly out of this world.


    <span>Ye Wuya did not force him, and Chi You also did not force him.


    In the next few days, Ye Fan brought Chu Yunyao to an area devoid of people. By using techniques such as disintegration, he allowed women to collect all kinds of data.<span>"The data is basically there, but the data from the ck hole can only be simted based on what you said." Chu Yunyao said.


    Ye Fan nodded in understanding, "It''s been hard on you, little Yao Yao. I still have one more thing I want to ask you.""Is it about those three women?" Chu Yunyao said in anticipation.


    "How do you know?"


    "You''re afraid that Su Qingxue would get angry, so you had to entrust it to me. Let me guess, isn''t that just a matter of minutes?" Chu Yunyao was filled with disdain.


    Ye Fanughed awkwardly, "Then..." "Then help me, I''m afraid Qingxue will fly into a rage."


    "I can only say that I will do my best. If you really wish for them to survive Su Qingxue''s grasp ¡­ ¡­" "You''d better live on your own. Otherwise, they''ll probably be victims of Su Qingxue''s anger." Chu Yunyao said.<span>Ye Fan swallowed his saliva, "Don''t you just want me to live? Why are you saying things that are so scary?"


    "I didn''t scare you, I was serious. You talked to them about love, dyed your cultivation, and so you died ¡­ "What a good excuse to kill someone." Chu Yunyao said.Ye Fan''s face darkened, "I got it ¡­ ¡­" I''ll do my best. " Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2603

    After Ling Yuwei had finished setting up the Boundless Universe Formation, Chu Yunyao secretly began to build the ark.


    There weren''t many people left in the Sinless City, so it wasn''t very eye-catching.After Ye Fan had exined everything properly, he locked himself in the gravity room and began the final stage of his training.


    <span>He also knew that it was impossible to reach the fourth stage of disintegration in a short period of time. After all, the further one advanced, the greater the gap between each disintegration.


    <span>Moreover, he didn''t have Chi You''s natural power, so his talent was a bit worse.


    The only thing he could do was to do his best and leave no regrets.After staying in the array for two months, Ye Fan walked out of the gravity room.


    Although he still had time, Ai''er and Xie Laiyuan had brought a group of Odin Empire''s followers with them as they rushed to the Sinless City.In the conference room of the pce in the city.


    "Boss, the Church and Empire have been upied by the Obsidian Legion.This Ye Xuanguang, in order to speed up the production of the ark, is already close to insanity. "


    Xie Linyuan med himself. "We were useless. We couldn''t defend the Apocalypse before it was toote."Ye Fan patted his old brother on the shoulder, "You can''t me him for that. He has over a hundred Chaos Realms under hismand. Even if a few of him were to go, it wouldn''t be something you guys can handle."


    <span>"Ye Fan, how is your cultivation? Are you confident?" Al was worried.


    "Actually, a few more days of cultivation and a few more days of cultivation isn''t enough to affect the final battle.<span>"Since the Obsidian Stone has taken over the entire Great Deste, then if I continue waiting, everyone will die."


    Ye Fan smiled, "How about we have a meal together, have a good feast and drink to our heart''s content, and then n our next course of action?"<span>"No way!" Su Qingxue said and stopped him, "You want to have a meal and then tell me what you want me to do, and you want to die? Too unlucky.


    If you want to go find Ye Xuanguang, then leave immediately. We will not send you off, we will only wait for your return. "


    Ye Fan''s expression froze for a moment, and then immediately smiled in relief, "I will just make a suggestion. Since you, my wife, said it like that, then we won''t do it anymore."After the meeting, Ye Fan walked towards the courtyard where Ye Wentu and his wife lived.


    <span>After not seeing Ye Fan for many days, the couple, together with Ye Hang and Ye Xianqing, all missed him a lot and asked how Ye Fan was getting on with his preparations.


    Although they knew that Ye Fan had already decided to fight with Ye Xuanguang, their specific ns were still in the dark.


    Ye Fan simply drank some wine with his family and chatted for a while. He told them not to worry too much and to just follow Su Qingxue''s arrangements when the time came."Son, although mom knows that you''re definitely hiding many things from us, if you don''t tell us, Mom won''t me you.


    <span>Mother only has one request, you muste back alive, okay? "Mother still hasn''t hugged her grandson." Ji Su''s eyes reddened as she said.


    Ye Fan was filled with mixed feelings. He hadcked family warmth since childhood, although his mother Nie Wuyue found him againter on, and also made up for some motherly love.However, what truly gave his family the feeling was that of the family in the Residence of Northern Marquis.


    <span>Up until now, Ye Fan still didn''t know how exactly he and the original young marquis had reced each other, or if they hadn''t, but he still didn''t understand.


    But what did it matter? He could feel that his feelings were real.


    "Big brother, you have loved me the most since you were young. You can''t leave Qing''er alone." Ye Shuangqing held back her tears and hugged Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan patted his sister''s head, smiled and said, "Don''t make it seem like you''re leaving me alive. If you really don''t have any confidence, I won''t throw myself away for nothing."


    <span>Ye Huang Tu said seriously: "Let''s not talk about anything else. I think there are people waiting for you at home. Be careful."


    Ye Fan nodded, and after a moment offort, he walked out of the yard.


    Along the way, they arrived at Chu Yunyao''sboratory.


    The model that Ye Fan let the woman design and calcte before waspleted.Looking at the holographic image of the model, Ye Fan didn''t ask the woman what she meant this time, but started to read it seriously.


    <span>In terms of influence, theplexposition and parameters are dazzling.


    Chu Yunyao looked at the man with aplicated gaze, "You understand?"


    <span>Ye Fan was silent for a moment, and then said, "I only have a one in ten thousand chance, right?"


    "I knew you were ying dumb, every time you asked me in the past, it was on purpose right?" Chu Yunyao coldly snorted and said.Ye Fan turned around and smiled, "I like the way you call me an ''idiot'', very cute."


    Chu Yunyao was stunned, she turned her head, and her eyes turned red, "Idiot ¡­ ¡­" You know it''s one in ten thousand, do you still want to die? "<span>"Theory is theory, and in the end, isn''t it still up to me to carry it out?" Ye Fan shrugged, "No matter how low the chances of winning are, it''s not like I haven''t fought before..."


    Chu Yunyao took a deep breath, "Actually ¡­ ¡­"


    The woman shook her head again.


    "What''s wrong?""Nothing."


    "What kind of situation is this? Is there still any time for Little Yao Yao to say something she doesn''t understand?" Ye Fan felt strange.Chu Yunyao knit her brows, "If there''s nothing else, then it''s nothing. If there''s nothing else, you can leave. I''m going to do the final System Match test for the Ark."


    <span>Ye Fan, on the other hand, grabbed the woman''s waist from behind.


    "You''re fine, but I want to talk to you about something else ¡­"After a snowstorm.


    Ye Fan left the innocent city.


    <span>Although there was still a month left until the Apocalypse, he did not want to wait any longer.


    Every day, countless people who were fighting against the obsidian and those who had been abandoned by it were dying one after another.


    Since he would have to face all of this sooner orter, Ye Fan didn''t want to drag it out until the casualties get even worse.


    He flew all the way.Flipping past the mountains and rivers that were gradually bing familiar, Ye Fan arrived at the Great Expedition Imperial City.


    When the terrifying pressure from the Overlord level sword intent enveloped the skies above the imperial city, all of the obsidian warriors that were left to defend the imperial city rose into the air one after another.Ye Fan seemed to be strolling leisurely in his courtyard as he came to the pce. With a single sword attack, he directly destroyed that ice pir.


    <span>Su Wang, who had been frozen for nearly two months, was finally released.


    <span>"Sir God of Swords, you ¡­" The pale faced Su Wang looked bewildered.


    "You can leave now. What happens next has nothing to do with you.


    <span>"I saved you because I hope that in the future, if there is a chance, you can be kind to those who survived the disaster." Ye Fan said.


    <span>Su Wang''s expression kept changing, but he seemed to have realized something. He cupped his hands and said, "Take good care."


    He pushed himself up and prepared to fly away.


    <span>"A mere prisoner!" Who allowed you to leave? " A sixth level chaos level obsidian general was about to intercept Su Wang.


    However, just as the high-ranking officer moved, a ck me sword intent appeared out of thin air like a bolt of lightning, directly chopping him apart and exploding!


    From start to finish, Ye Fan stood on the spot, seemingly not even moving at all!


    <span>Su Wang was stupefied. Just as he was raising his mind to deal with the situation, he realized that the enemy had already turned into a bloody mist?!


    The dozens of Chaos Realm and hundreds of Sage Realm Obsidian Legion soldiers present were all frightened out of their wits, their hearts trembling in fear!


    <span>They didn''t even see Ye Fan make a move and that sixth stage Chaos soldier was killed in an instant? Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2604

    Seeing the chance, Su Wangfei did not dare to stay any longer, and immediately flew away.


    A deepugh came from the depths of the pce.


    "Interesting. It''s only been a month, but you''ve actually made significant progress. You are indeed worthy of being the strongest person in this civilization. It seems that I have underestimated you."<span>A spatial door opened and Ye Xuanming walked out, bringing along his subordinate, Du Brick.


    "Your Majesty!" All the obsidian warriors in the city saluted in midair.


    <span>Ye Xuanguang waved his hand, "All of you should leave. He is no longer a mediocre person that you can hurt."


    <span>The Obsidian soldiers were eager to see this. They could already feel that Ye Fan''s attack just now had long since surpassed the scope of the Chaos Laws. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been unable to detect it.


    "Dubrick, you too."


    "Yes." Du Bu Ke had an unwilling expression, but he could only teleport away.<span>Above the Imperial City, only Ye Fan and Ye Xuanguang were still looking at each other from afar.


    <span>After a moment of silence, Ye Xuanguang sighed and said, "You are indeed a bit special. Perhaps in your body, there are some special characteristics that can allow you to bring out miracles at critical moments.


    All people have potential. I would never have thought of your potential.


    However, the more it is like this, the more conflicted I get. I admire those with potential, but ¡­ I have to deal with the unstable factors in advance.


    <span>Before you killed my subordinates, I still had a glimmer of hope that you would be able to help me achieve something if you were to join my Obsidian Empire.


    "It seems like you have already made your final decision. You will have toe and finish this before the apocalypse.""You''ve misunderstood, from the beginning to the end, I have never considered joining you. Previously, I did not, and will never do so in the future." Ye Fan said lightly.


    "Really, that''s a pity."


    <span>Ye Xuanguang waved his hand, and in the imperial flower garden, a stone table and two stone stools flew like lightning into the air between the two of them.


    He strolled like the clouds to the stone table, sat down, and took out a jug of wine and two cups.


    <span>"If you want to fight, then don''t be in such a hurry. Why don''t you apany me for a drink?"


    Ye Fan looked calm as he walked to the stone bench and sat down.In the sky, the two of them acted as if they were old friends, drinking wine and reminiscing about the past.


    However, this scene caused the other members of the Obsidian Army to feel a sense of tension as they watched from afar. The situation was extremely bizarre.


    <span>Ye Xuanguang poured a cup for himself, and then poured another cup for Ye Fan.


    "In these hundreds of thousands of years, I have met countless so-called geniuses, geniuses, emperors, and nobles.<span>However, other than my father, no one else is qualified to drink with me.


    <span>Today, it will take more than a month to master the Heartsword, and you, who haveprehended the Laws of the ne, can just barely be considered one. "


    Ye Xuanguang raised his cup, a look of admiration in his eyes.


    <span>"From a human point of view, I don''t want that kind of treatment.


    <span>However, from the perspective of cultivators, I admit that this is an honor. "


    Ye Fan said, raising his ss.They touched sses.


    He finished it in one gulp.


    Ye Xuanguang''s eyes shed with a trace of regret, "I thought you were the person who would understand me the best.<span>"After all, you''veprehended the Overlord''s level of sword intent. Logically speaking, you should understand what it means the most."


    <span>"I don''t know what you think about the Emperor Power, but in my opinion, your understanding of the Emperor Power is a bit biased." Ye Fan shook his head and said.


    <span>"For the sake of the countless living beings of the Primal ne, I, the Profound Dragon Emperor, traverse the countless nes of the universe in a conquest of the east and the west.


    After hundreds of thousands of years, the number of creatures that died in the void of primal chaos was saved in the tens of thousands.Compared to the creator who founded the ne of Taisu but ignored life, the heavenly gods and devils who ept faith are far superior!


    If I can''t even be called an emperor, then who can be called one? " Ye Xuanguang said proudly.


    <span>Ye Fan smiled, "Look, in your eyes, there are only those people you saved, but..." You never look at the people you killed. "


    <span>"They would have died anyway."


    "Everyone will die. Is it because of this, that I can wantonly kill them in advance?"


    <span>"I don''t want to argue with you about these meaningless words. It is difficult for a woman to aplish the great cause of an emperor."


    <span>Ye Fan sighed and said, "Emperor, with a single word, you can shake the universe and shake the four seas. It can save tens of thousands of people from fire and water, and it can also trap corpses for thousands of miles.


    <span>In my opinion, every decision made by the emperor was aimed at the whole world, and did not contain any selfish desires.


    As for you, you will forever only look at the people you have saved, but you will never be willing to face the reality that you have killed many more.The true Overlord would not abandon any side just because of the strength of his subjects. Instead, he would think of all sorts of ways to save his subjects.


    <span>The reason for that was because they knew very well that their subjects were emperors. They were not the first emperors to choose their subjects.


    You think you have found the right path, but this so-called ''moving empire'' path, in the end, is just a group of people with high cultivation bases. They have found a dignified reason to rely on killing the weak to survive!"How are you different from the rest of you in the void of primordial chaos, the people who clung to life and plundered for a living, the bandits?"


    <span>Ye Xuanguang''s eyes shed, and his expression fluctuated.


    "This is a stage that we must go through. It is not strange that you have misunderstood me."


    Ye Fan smiled, "What do you think? It''s your problem." "I also don''t hope for you to change your mind with just a few words."


    Ye Xuanguang did not say anything, but continued to pour wine for Ye Fan, and then poured himself a cup.


    "Please."


    <span>The two clinked their sses and drank it all in one gulp.


    "How''s the taste?"<span>"The smell of blood is too strong ¡­"


    <span>"It''s a pity that you can''t taste such a good wine."


    <span>With that said, the wine sses, stone tables, and stone benches under them were all turned into dust!


    <span>"Boom!"


    <span>Without any warning, a huge explosion urred between the two of them!


    <span>Ye Xuanguang''s entire body was enveloped by the power of the heavenly wind and azure mes, and instantly possessed a frightening speed and destructive power.


    The cyan colored me suddenly exploded, dyeing the entire sky with cyan light!


    <span>Ye Fan''s body split into three parts, his sword identally released, and he broke into four parts!


    The Unparalleled Sword Intent on his body was like a zing ck sun, instantly unleashing all of its firepower!After a period of training, Ye Fan was able to steadily control his sword intent. Although it could still only disintegrate at the second stage, he could still release sword intent at the fourth or even the fifth stage.


    Once the Unparalleled Sword Intent was broken into four levels, the power of the explosion would be vastly different from that of the second level.


    <span>But even so, it was still not a match for Ye Xuanguang''s attack, and was sent flying for more than a hundred meters!


    But! In the end, Ye Fan was still able to block this charge, and was not injured!Ye Fan let out a breath of relief, feeling quite confident in his heart.


    In fact, Ye Fan''s cultivation didn''t increase much after thest battle.


    <span>The biggest difference between him and the previous time was the realm!


    <span>When he raised his realm to the level of a ne, and no longer looked at the form of energy, he could naturally understand the form of Ye Xuanguang''s Azure Dragon power.


    Just like back when he was looking at a bunch of profound scientific forms, even though he could recognize the letters and numbers, he was still unable to understand their meaning.


    <span>Now, Ye Fan had truly begun to understand the meaning of the form. This way, the basic knowledge he had mastered could also be of use.


    The Barbarian God Bead''s experience gave him a chance to fight with a ''Dimensional Expert''! Section error, click on this report (no registration), after reporting the maintenance personnel will correct chapter content within two minutes, please wait patiently, and refresh the page.

 Chapter 2605

    "Interesting. Despite being so weak and in control of thews of the ne, you are actually able to fight me."


    Apart from the emperor level sword intent, you have also mastered aw of another ne.


    Unfortunately, your strength is still a bit too weak. If you were to fight me now, you would definitely lose. "


    Ye Xuanguang''s pair of azure me eyes flickered.<span>Ye Fan remained silent. His cultivation was indeed not as good as Ye Xuanguang''s, he had actually broken through to the Ninth Layer of Primal Chaos.


    He was just a ''weak chicken'' who hadn''t even reached the sage realm.<span>What was fortunate was that he had mastered the Overlord level of sword intent and disintegration!


    In order to make up for the gap in cultivation level, the Monarch level sword intent had the absolute attribute advantage of being at the Xiantian realm.<span>In this way, even though Ye Xuanguang''s strength was even deeper, he would still have the strength to fight!


    Unfortunately, if he had Chi You''s body, then dealing with Ye Xuanguang would be very easy."I may have to fight you, but before that happens, there is one more thing I need to aplish!


    <span>Even if you lose, I won''t allow you to use your primordial resources to build a ark! "


    <span>As Ye Fan said this, he immediately broke apart his dragon wings and spread a pair of sword intent ck wings on his back. He then transformed into a ck lightning and explosively shot towards the northwest direction!


    <span>Seeing that, Ye Xuanguang''s face immediately became overcast.


    "You''re courting death!"


    "Heavenly Wind Dragon''s Shadow!"


    <span>Ye Xuanguang pushed the power of the Azure Dragon Sky Wind to the limit, and his entire body actually turned into a blue shadow, as if he had disappeared into the wind, and turned into a green dragon that chased after him!


    Ye Fan quickly flew towards the magic crystal mine, but quickly discovered that Ye Xuanguang had already caught up with him at an even faster speed."Dragon Crossbow!"


    <span>When Ye Xuanguang had caught up to a certain distance, he immediately released a volley of crossbows!


    <span>A green light appeared, and the crossbow that was piercing through the air arrived in an instant!


    <span>Last time, Ye Fan waspletely helpless against this dragon crossbow that was so fast that it couldn''t be stopped.


    But this time, Ye Fan was already able to detect the trajectory of this crossbow.<span>While flying, Ye Fan also released waves of devil fire sword intent, tearing and distorting space itself!


    After the Heavenly Dragon Crossbow''s trajectory was distorted, it constantly shed past Ye Fan''s body, but it was unable to hit him urately.Ye Xuanguang frowned, and at the same time that he continued his pursuit, he summoned out the azure mes that filled the sky!


    "Skyburn!"


    <span>Cang Yan actually ignited a fire in the sky, filling the sky with countless green me clouds.


    Just like the Purgatory of Cang Yan, it hadpletely surrounded Ye Fan, and there was no way out!


    That damnable Profound Dragon Emperor, as expected of someone who could easily destroy a continent, with a raise of his hand, he used a move that could destroy the heavens and the earth!Ye Fan knew that dodging was useless. With the Azure Dragon Bloodline nearing limitless power, Ye Xuanguang could destroy the entire prehistord in one day, let alone using a sky cauterizing technique.


    Destruction of the Dragonblood Battle Armor!


    Ye Fan increased his defensive power once again, and plunged head first into the boundless blue mes, continuing to fly towards the mine.


    Even with the protection of the Dragon Blood Armor and all kinds of energy, Ye Fan was still tormented by Cang Yan''s burning pain.


    He gritted his teeth and endured the searing pain.


    <span>At the same time, Ye Fan did not want to let Ye Xuanguang catch up too easily.


    "Perfection like Water!"


    Wherever Ye Fan passed by, a huge ckke of sword intent would be dragged out. It was like sprinkling out argeke of ink in the middle of a blue me!


    Liquid Sword Intent, Fourth Layer Disintegration!<span>Ye Fan caused the entireke to disintegrate, as if liquid hydrogen was ignited in the air, forming a spectacr ck me!


    Seeing that, Ye Xuanguang did not dare to be careless. He immediately used the power of profound ice and transformed into armor, protecting his entire body!After all, Ye Fan''s sword intent had already reached the level of thew of the world and already had the destructive power towards him, so he didn''t dare to casually take it head on like in the past.


    This defense immediately opened up the gap that Ye Xuanguang had just closed in on him once more.Ye Xuanguang gnashed his teeth as he once again used the heavenly wind dragon''s shadow and swiftly gave chase.


    But on the way, Ye Fan constantly set upyers of obstacles, and after snatching countless crossbows, various kinds of Cang Yan and lightning, he was unable to catch up.


    With their speed, it wouldn''t be long before they reached the Ancient Devil Abyss.


    Seeing the already bustling magic crystal miner''snd in front of him, Ye Fan''s eyes shed with a cold light.He could already see piles of corpses from afar, rotting in a mine.


    <span>It was obvious that theborers who had expended theirst breath had been abandoned just like that.


    There were a total of four enormous ark that were being built, and they were all made from countless amounts of fresh blood!"Lord Di Tianzhao!" "That is ¡­"


    <span>Inside the mine, a few obsidian soldiers were gathered around Di Tianzhao as they cried out in rm.


    They saw Cang Yan, who was still imprinted on the horizon, and the figure of ck mes. They could feel the frightening pressure getting closer and closer.


    "The Emperor of the Profound Dragon Empire''s Cang Yan!?"


    Di Tianzhao frowned. When he realized something was not right, he immediately ordered, "Everyone, evacuate!"


    Without waiting for the people in the mine to react, Ye Fan had already arrived!


    <span>Ye Fan summoned his flying sword and ignited the ne level sword intent ck me!


    "Burning Heaven Dragon King Spear!"


    Tens of thousands of flying swords turned into countless ck lightning bolts andnded on the boats that were still unfinished.


    <span>The sound of the explosion shook the earth!


    Although the magicite mine was able to block the power of primordial chaos, it wasn''t able to block the destructive power of the Laws of the ne!


    <span>Ye Fan''s sword intent and energy seemed to be formed from the power of chaos, but there was a qualitative change!


    With the addition of the physical damage the flying sword could inflict, the four huge Arks were all blown into ruins!"NO!"


    Ye Xuanguang''s angry roar resounded through the skies!Di Tianzhao and the group of Obsidian Warriors stared at him with eyes that almost popped out of their sockets. They couldn''t believe that all of their hard work had beenpletely destroyed!


    <span>Ye Fan didn''t stop at all. He turned around and flew in the direction of the innocent city!


    <span>"God of Swords!" It''s useless for you to run! Today, I shall ughter the innocent city! "


    Ye Xuanguang burned with anger and chased after him once more.


    He knew that as long as he continued to chase, Ye Fan would definitely be unable to bear it.<span>Because Ye Xuanyin did not consume any energy at all, while Ye Fan was constantly in pursuit, being burnt by Cang Yan.


    The key point was that the recovery ability of the Golden Dragon Bloodline was on apletely different level from the Azure Dragon.


    They continued their pursuit from the Ancient Devil Abyss and soon arrived at the Sinless City.


    At this moment, the Sinless City had beenpletely evacuated without a trace.<span>Ye Fan, with a body full of wounds, aimed in the direction of that ck hole and flew directly towards it!


    "Ye Xuanguang! Before them is the primal ck hole! ""God of Swords, you don''t think that a mere ck hole can trap me right? Do you think that hiding inside will prevent you from dying? "


    <span>Ye Xuanguang was disdainful because for experts like them, entering and exiting ck holes was not a difficult task.


    <span>"If I go to the Primal ne, would you dare to follow me?"


    "It won''t be toote toe back after I kill you!"


    <span>"That will depend on whether you have the ability or not!"


    Ye Fan didn''t say anything, directly entering the ck hole!


    <span>The space seemed to have warped in an instant, and Ye Fan disappeared.


    Ye Xuanguang''s eyes were already bloodshot from killing so he was not afraid at all. Transforming into a green light, he instantly flew inside. Chapter error, point this report (registered free)


    After reporting, the maintenance staff will correct the section content within two minutes. Please be patient and refresh the page.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!